ã€ŠArifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyouã€‹


 Book 1 Prologue

    Book 1 Prologue

    In the darkness, the only source of light was shrinking at a rapid pace. He involuntarily stretched his hand upwards, yet he wasn¡¯t able to grasp anything. The dreadful feeling of falling into an endless abyss caused hisher region to tighten. Nagumo Hajime¡¯s expression twisted due to fear as he gazed at the light that gradually faded away.

    Currently, Hajime is falling into a bottomless abyss. The only source of visible light came from the surface. While exploring thebyrinth, Hajime fell into a huge rift valley, he kept falling, until he fell into a ce where the light could not reach. While surrounded by darkness, Hajime could hear the sound of the wind. At the same time, he could also see a revolvingntern rotating. ?1?

    As a Japanese person, if he was to convey his delusion and hope sinceing to this world, the inequality he experienced since then, and the inequality he is currently experiencing now, is a little too much to take in.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    Monday, that is the beginning of the most mncholy day of the week. Most people would sigh upon thinking about the beginning of a new week, while recalling the paradise that is yesterday.

    Nagumo Hajime was not an exception either. However, Hajime¡¯s situation was not as simple, it was because the school was a bad ce that caused his mood to sullen. Just as usual, when the bell was about to ring, Hajime dragged his tired body to the ssroom door and pushed it open.

    At that moment, most of the male students in the ssroom clicked their tongues, and red at him with a scornful look. The female students also didn¡¯t expose any friendly expressions. It was fine even if they acted cold and detached towards him, but some were clearly looking at him with contempt.

    Hajime tried to ignore them, and walked towards his own seat. However, there would always be a meddlesome and talkative guy beside him.

    ¡°Yo, nasty otaku! Did you stay up all night to y games again? Was it an erotic game?¡±

    ¡°Ew, soo gross~ ying erotic game for the whole night is really so disgusting~¡±

    What did they find so funny for them to burst into a loudughter? The one who started ridiculing him was Hiyama Daisuke, he was the one who started harassing Hajime everyday as if it was his homework. The three idiotsughing next to him were Saito Yoshiki, Kondo Reiichi, and Nakano Shinji. Overall, it was these four people who frequently harassed Hajime.

    As Hiyama had said, Hajime was an otaku. Even though he was called nasty, it doesn¡¯t mean his actions and appearance were terrible to behold. His short hair was neatly trimmed, there was not a hint of bed hair. He also didn¡¯t have any mental problem, even though he didn¡¯t actively participate inmunity campaign, his honest appearance does not give rise to the feeling of disgust. He was merely fond of things like figures, mangas, novels, movies, and games.

    The criticism otakus received from the average people was indeed very strong, but it was only to the degree of mockery, it won¡¯t give rise to any hostility. In any case, why were the male students in the entire ss despised him? That was because of her.

    ¡°Good morning, Nagumo-kun! Almostte as usual, you shoulde earlier next time.¡±

    One female student smiled happily as she walked beside Hajime. In this ss, no, in this entire school, those who were on friendly term with Hajime was only a few minority, and they were the root cause that gave rise to the situation a moment ago.

    This girl was called Shirasaki Kaori, she was one of the two goddesses in the school. Regardless of male and female, she was extremely popr due to her beauty. Her gorgeous ck hair reached up to her waist, her big droopy eyes revealed a hint of gentleness, and her tiny nose aligned perfectly with her pink-colored lips.

    She always wear a big smile and share a strong sense of responsibility, she knows how to take care of other people. She was always relied on by her ssmates, she didn¡¯t abhor anyone, and treated everyone with equal sincerity. She possessed a maturity unlike that of a high school student.

    So, why would someone like Kaori always cared about Hajime?

    Due to the influence of pulling an all-night, Hajime frequently dozed off in ss. Because of this, he was thought of as an irresponsible student (Even though his grade was average). Kaori who naturally liked to take care of other people always minded about him.

    In that case, if only Hajime were to pay attention in ss, or if he was a handsome guy, then they would have been able to tolerate Kaori caring about him. But unfortunately, Hajime¡¯s appearance was only average, and with his motto of ¡°hobbyes first¡±, it was hard to picture him improve for the better.

    For a person such as Hajime to be able to get close to Kaori, most of the male students were unable to ept it, and kept wondering why only that guy! It was more simple for the female students, it was because he was wasting Kaori¡¯s efforts. They were only unhappy that he did not try to change his attitude towards the sses.

    ¡°Ah, good morning Shirasaki-san.¡±

    Eh¡ª What¡¯s with this murderous aura?! Under the silent gaze of everyone, Hajime could only smile bitterly as he replied Shirasaki.

    Following that, Kaori wore a very joyful expression. Why did she reveal that kind of expression?! Even more piercing gazes were directed at Hajime, which caused him to break out in cold sweat. Hajime always felt this was impossible, why would the most beautiful girl in the school care so much about him? Hajime already knew, for Kaori to treat him so well, other than her nature, there must be some other reason.

    However, Hajime had never thought that she possesses any romantic feeling for him. Hajime had this kind of mindset; for the purpose of his hobby, he was willing to give up a lot of things. Appearance, achievement, and sports, he was mediocre in all aspect. On the other hand, she was always surrounded by so many good-looking guys, thus, her action was very inconceivable.

    In short, he had to pay attention not to nurture the storm of murderous gaze! In his heart, he already knew, the moment he opened his mouth to speak, he will not be able to avoid the forcedbor in the gym.

    As if everything was just as nned, when their conversation came to an end, three people approached them. The ¡¸good-looking guys¡¹ mentioned just a moment ago were also included among them.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, good morning, isn¡¯t this hard on you everyday?¡±

    ¡°Kaori, looking after him again? Seriously, Kaori is too kind.¡±

    ¡°That unenthusiastic guy, it¡¯s useless no matter what you say to him.¡±

    The only one who greeted him among the three was a girl called Yaegashi Shizuku, she was Kaori¡¯s best friend. The long ck hair tied in a ponytail was her trademark. Her slit and delicate eyes were sharp, but gentleness also leaked out from within. Thus, rather than ice-cold, it would be better to say that she was elegant. Her height was around 172 cm, she could be considered tall among the girls. Her body posture and imposing temperament automatically made people associate her with samurai.

    In fact, her parents owned the Yaegashi Fencing Dojo. Shizuku herself had been undefeatable in any kendo convention since elementary school. She once epted a magazine interview as the modern day beautiful swordswoman. She was also frequently followed by diehard fans. The younger schoolgirl would use passionate eyes to gaze at her, and call her ¡°onee-sama¡±. Shizuku couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips after hearing their way of addressing her every time, this was a scene that could be seen frequently.

    Next, the one who spoke to Kaori with a somewhat self-important line was called Amanogawa Kouki. Living up to his heroic name, he was handsome, had outstanding grades, and a superhuman who was good in all kind of sports. He had a fluffy dark brown hair and gentle eyes, his height was close to 180 cm, and his body was slender yet toned. Kouki was kind to everyone, and had a strong sense of justice (He gets hot-headed easily). He was the student of Yaegashi Fencing Dojo since elementary school, and was a national level athlete like Shizuku, they were childhood friend. There were at least a few dozen of girls who had fallen for him, but since he was always together with Shizuku and Kaori, a lot of girls were unable to bring themselves to confess to him.

    Despite all that, he still gets a confession at least more than twice per month. He was only able to be popr thanks to all his hard work.

    Thest one who spoke with a ridiculing tone was a male student called Sakagami Ryutaro, Kouki¡¯s best friend. Under his trimmed hair was a pair of keen and cheerful eyes, he was about 190 cm tall, and had a bear-like physique. He doesn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to details, even his brain seemed like it was made out of muscles.

    Ryutaro was a hardworking, determined, and hot-blooded person, that¡¯s why he dislike someone like Hajime who came to school to sleep and his unmotivated appearance. After shooting a nce at Hajime, he just snorted with his nose, andpletely ignored him.

    ¡°Good morning, Yaegashi-san, Amanogawa-kun, Sakagami-kun. Haha, meh, this can be considered you reap what you sow, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Hajimeughed bitterly as he returned their greetings. ¡®Who gave you the right to speak with Yaegashi-san, huh?!¡¯ After the greetings, he could clearly feel many line of sights pricking at him. Shizuku also possessed a poprity not losing to that of Kaori.

    ¡°Since you understand your own conduct, why not try to fix it? Until when are you going to stop taking advantage of Kaori¡¯s kindness. Kaori can¡¯t take care of you forever.¡±

    Kouki gave Hajime a word of advice. From Kouki¡¯s perspective, Kaori¡¯s kind-intention was wasted on a dishonorable student like Hajime.

    Hajime really wanted to retort, ¡°I didn¡¯t act like a spoiled child! I¡¯d rather her leave me alone!¡± But if he did, he might get into trouble with her fan clubter. Kouki gets hot-headed easily, it was useless to retort when the person himself firmly believed he was in the right. This was the reason Hajime didn¡¯t say anything.

    Moreover, even if people asked him to ¡°change¡±, Hajime still didn¡¯t hesitate to center his life around his hobby. That was because his father was a game creator, and his mother was a shoujo mangaka, he had ns to go get part-time job at his father¡¯spany or his mother¡¯s workshop.

    He already obtained the appropriate skills, it perfectly aligned with his hobby. This is Hajime¡¯s standard of life, so no matter what anyone else says, he didn¡¯t feel the need to change his way of life. If only Kaori did not concern herself with him, he would have lived a peaceful and ordinary student life.

    ¡°No way~ Ahaha¡­¡­¡±

    Therefore, Hajime tried to shrug it off with augh. However, just as usual, our goddess dropped a bomb without even being aware of the situation.

    ¡°Kouki-kun, What are you saying? I¡­ I was just talking with Nagumo-kun?¡±

    The ssroom became very noisy, the male students gnashed their teeth, and stared at Hajime with malicious intent. Hiyama and the other three even discussed where they should take Hajime for a beating during lunch break.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Seriously, Kaori is too kind.¡±

    Clearly, Kouki had misunderstood Kaori¡¯s intention. A perfect superhuman, it was due to this reason that he hadn¡¯t the slightest doubt of his own shoring, this is really so troublesome~ Hajime wanted to escape reality and turned his attention to the blue sky outside of the ssroom.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry about that, but those two don¡¯t have any bad intention¡­¡­¡±

    Shizuku who had theplete grasp of the situation secretly apologized to Hajime. On the other hand, Hajime just shrugged as if there¡¯s nothing he can do about it, and forced a smile.

    Just as they were talking about this, the bell that signaled the first ss had resounded, as the teacher entered the ssroom.

    Perhaps the teacher was already used to the atmosphere in the ss, she didn¡¯t say anything and immediately took the morning attendance.

    After that, the ss started like usual, and as it should be, Hajime also set out on a journey towards the dream world.

    Kaori looked at that kind of Hajime with a smile, Shizuku exposed a bitter smile while thinking he was also a big-shot in a sense, the male students clicked their tongues, the female students looked at him with disgust.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    Sensing the mor in the ssroom, Hajime¡¯s consciousness gradually returned. Since he often dozed off in ss, his body remembered the time to get up. Judging from his feeling, it seemed to be lunch break already.

    Hajime raised his face from the desk, and took around ten seconds to take out his daily item ¡ª the lunchbox. After surveying his surroundings, since some of the students had darted to the canteen to buy their lunch, the number of people in the ssroom decreased a lot. Even so, majority of the students had a lunchbox like Hajime, so there were still two-third of the students remaining in the ssroom. Moreover, the fourth period just ended a moment ago, so their social studies teacher, Hatakeyama Aiko (25 Year Old), was still at her desk discussing something with a few students.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªGobble! Gobble! Gobble! ?2?

    Amazingly, Hajime finished his lunch in merely ten seconds. After replenishing his empty stomach, Hajime decided to lie on his desk and sleep for a while. However, our goddess (to Hajime, she seemed more like a demon) didn¡¯t let him do as such. She giggled and sat beside Hajime.

    Hajime inwardly moaned, ¡°How terrible¡±. He would asionally feel muddle-headed on Monday, if it was any other day, he would go to some unnoticeable ce to take a nap before Kaori had a chance to talk to him. However, two consecutive sleepless night made him feel very sleepy.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, how rare is it to see you in ss. Having your lunch? Why note and eat with us?¡±

    A dangerous aura flooded the ssroom once more, Hajime keptining in his heart. This is so troublesome, can¡¯t you just leave me alone?

    He couldn¡¯t understand her intentions.

    Hajime tried to refuse, ¡°Ah~ Thank you for the invitation, Shirasaki-san. But I already finish eating, why don¡¯t you go have your lunch with Amanogawa and the others?¡±

    As he said so, Hajime lightly fluttered the stic bag that was used to wrap the lunch, it was like a mummy that had its interior drained. If he refused, he would also receive ridicule from other people, they would think, ¡°Who do you think you are to reject Shirasaki¡¯s invitation!¡± The lunch break would probably be very unbearable. However, this degree of refusal was meaningless to the goddess who immediately pressed on.

    ¡°Eh! Only that much for lunch? You need to have a proper meal! I will share some with you!¡±

    (Please spare me! For my sake! Please pay attention to the surrounding atmosphere!)

    The pressure from the surrounding and the cold sweat at his back increased over time, just at this time, his savior arrived, it was Kouki and his group.

    ¡°Kaori, let¡¯s go eat together, Nagumo doesn¡¯t seem like he had enough sleep. Do you think I will allow a sleepyhead like him to eat Kaori¡¯s delicious homemade food?¡±

    Kouki revealed a bright smile while spitting out some nauseating line, but the handsome guy¡¯s smile and nauseating line didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on Kaori who was naturally airhead.

    ¡°Eh? Why do I need to get Kouki¡¯s permission?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Hearing Kaori¡¯s words, Shizuku couldn¡¯t help but restrain herself fromughing. Kouki forced a smile, and tried to y it off. As a result, four of the most popr students gathered around Hajime¡¯s seat. This was a fact that cannot be changed, the pressure from the gazes was also very unlikely to weaken.

    Hajime heaved a sigh andined in his heart.

    (Enough already, why can¡¯t these four people be summoned to another world? No matter how you look at this group of four, they seemed like someone who would be involved in this kind of event¡­¡­ The god, the witch, or whoever from an alternate world, please summon them away~~)

    In order to escape from reality, Hajime indulged himself in his delusions of another world, he forced a smile like usual and prepared to get away from here, but just when he got up¡­¡­ he was unable to move.

    In front of Hajime, a pure white circle withplex design appeared just under Kouki¡¯s foot. Very soon, all the students around also noticed this abnormal situation. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by those brilliant patterns, they gazed at the thing that looked like a magic circle.

    At the same time the magic circle was getting brighter, it instantly expanded to the size of an entire ssroom. The abnormal situation gradually expanded under his own foot. The students let out a wail after their stiff body gradually rxed. Aiko-sensei who had been staying in the ssroom until now immediately shouted, ¡°Everyone! Leave the ssroom!¡± However, just at the same time, the magic circle¡¯s light flickered as if it was about to explode.

    After a few seconds or perhaps a few minutes, when that ssroom which was enveloped by the snow white radiance returned to its original state, nobody was left in the ssroom anymore. The chairs that fell on the ground, the lunchbox that was left open with half of the food remaining, the messy chopsticks and stic bottles, all the ssroom utensils were there, but not a single soul could be seen. This event ¡ª High School Students Spirited Away During the Daytime ¡ª caused huge uproar all over the world, but that is a story for another time.

    <em><strong>References</strong></em>

    1. Idiom: Seeing your entire life sh in you mind like seeing a revolvingntern rotating.

    2.TLN: The sound of eating is so loud¡­¡­

 Book 1. Chapter 1

    Book 1. Chapter 1

    <strong>Chapter 1 ¨C Summoned to Another World</strong>

    Hajime stood there with his hands protecting the face and had both eyes closed, but when he heard the rustling noise, he slowly opened his eyes

    Hajime surveyed his surroundings dumbfoundedly. The first thing that came into sight was the giant mural. The mural was about ten meter in width, depicting an androgynous person with long golden hair and a faint smile, in front of an aureole. The background portrayed the grassy ins,kes and mountains, and the person had both hands extended out, as if embracing them all. It was a beautiful mural, an amazing mural. But, for some reason Hajime felt a sense of coldness from the person in the drawing.

    After carefully surveying his surrounding, he found that they seemed to be in a huge hall. He assumed the hall was made out of marble. The whole building was emitting a beautiful luster. The building that was constructed byying glossy white stones on top of one another, was supported by huge pirs with delicate designs, and the ceiling was in a dome shape. The whole ce naturally looked like a cathedral and had a very solemn atmosphere.

    It seemed like Hajime and the others were located in the deepest part of the building, on top of a pedestal that was higher than the surrounding area. Hajime looked around, he could only see his ssmates with the same dumbfounded expression as him. Apparently, all the students that were present in the ssroom at that time was caught in this situation.

    Hajime turned around to watch, and as expected, Kaori¡¯s confused figure was there. She did not seem to be injured, so Hajime felt relieved.

    After that, perhaps looking for an exnation, everyone gradually shifted their attention to the people around the pedestal. That¡¯s right, Hajime and his ssmates were not the only ones in this hall. There were at least thirty people that had both hands crossed in front of their chest, and kneeled as if they were praying. All of them wore a white robe that was embroidered with gold, and they had a staff right next to them. The tip of the staves spread out like a fan, and in ce of the ring, several pieces of circr disks hung on top of it.

    Among them, an old man around the age of 70 stepped forward, his attire was extremely luxurious even among the white-robed group. He wore a 30 cm tall and delicate thing that looked like an original wizard hat. However, that old man had a domineering aura around him, looking at the wrinkles on his face, as well as his sophisticated eyes, even if people say he was only 50 years old, none would doubt it.

    At the same time the staff in his hand was making a ¡°Shing! Shing!¡± sound, the old man spoke to them with a clear and calming voice that was fitting of his appearance.

    ¡°Wee to Tortus, Hero-sama and hispanion. We were expecting you. I am the currently appointed Pope of the Saint¡¯s Church, you may address me as Ishtar Lombard. Let¡¯s get along from now on, no need to exchange conventional greetings.¡±

    After he introduced himself, the old man called Ishtar revealed a smile that was often associated with nice elderly people.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    Right now, the ce that Hajime and the rest had moved to, had a few ten meter long dining tables lined up side by side. Several great halls they passed by before also had the same kind of dining tables. This hall was just as gorgeous as with the rest, even an amateur could understand; the furnitures, the decorative paintings, the murals, and everything here were the artisan¡¯s supreme masterpiece. Perhaps, this ce was used to take a meal or hold a meeting. In the seats of honor were Hatakeyama Aiko-sensei and Kouki¡¯s group of four. After that, the other students took their seats in sequence, Hajime sat at thest spot.

    Nobody caused much disturbance as they were guided until here, perhaps their minds were still unable to keep up with reality. Ishtar started to exin the situation, perhaps it was due to the existence of the charismatic Kouki that everyone was able to remain calm. Being surrounded by the students who looked more like the teacher, Aiko-sensei was getting teary-eyed.

    When everyone was seated, with amazing timing, the maids entered with pushing carts. That¡¯s right, real maids! These were the genuine maids in every man¡¯s dream, the bishoujo maids! Under this kind of circumstances, the male students were spurred on by their burning desires, most of them fixed their gaze on the maids. However, the girls were sending cold res at them.

    Hajime also couldn¡¯t help but look at the maid that came to serve him¡­ but for some reason he felt a chill down his spine, Hajime promptly set his line of sight straight ahead. At the direction the icy gaze wasing from, Kaori was fixing her gaze on Hajime with a smile from ear to ear for some reason. But of course, Hajime did not notice this.

    Ishtar started his exnation after confirming that everyone had received their drinks.

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m sure you are all confused. I will exin the situation first, I ask of everyone to listen to everything I had to say until the end.¡±

    The words that came out of Ishtar after that were really too fantasy-like, none had any idea of what he was talking about. To put it briefly, first, this world was called Tortus. After that, Tortus was more or less divided into three major races. Humans, Demons, and Demi-humans. The Humans ruled over the northern area. The Demons ruled over the southern area. The Demi-humans lived quietly in the wilderness to the east.

    Among these, the war between the Humans and Demons have been ongoing for several centuries. The Demons were inferior in numberspared to the Humans, but each individual Demons possessed formidable strength, only because of that were they able to contend against therge quantity of Humans. Both sides have not been engaged in arge-scale war over the past few decades, but something abnormal had been taking ce in recently. It was the deployment of Magic Beasts by the Demons.

    Magic Beasts, they were believed to be existences that transformed from wild animals after absorbing magic power into their body. It was unknown whether they could be ssified as a living creature or not. However, each and every one of them could use powerful unique magic, these vermin are strong and ferocious.

    Until now, they were always relying on their instinct, the people that can actually tame them are almost nonexistent. Even if they could be tamed, the tamer could only control one or two at most. And thismon sense waspletely overthrown by the Demons. This signify that the Humans no longer held the advantage in numbers. In other words, the Human race was now facing a crisis.

    ¡°The one who has summoned you here was ¡®Ehit-sama¡¯. He is the Protector God that we Humans worship, the one and only god in the Saint¡¯s Church. He is the Supreme God that created this world. Perhaps Ehit-sama had already noticed. If this continues, the Humans will face extinction. You had been summoned to prevent this oue. The world youe from is ranked higher than ours, every one of you here should possess exceptional power in this world without a doubt. Before the summon took ce, Ehit-sama passed down an oracle; You are the ¡°salvation¡± that he sent to us. You must bring out your innate powers, by the will of Ehit-sama, overthrow the Demons, and save us mankind!¡±

    Ishtar currently had an absent-minded expression, perhaps he was recalling the time when he heard the oracle. Just as Ishtar had said, more than 90% of the Humans are the followers of the Saint¡¯s Church. Every time, those who heard the oracle was without a doubt someone with huge influence in the Saint¡¯s Church.

    He didn¡¯t doubt the ¡°Will of God¡±, far more than that, he was unable to contain his joy. Hajime felt this world was unreasonably twisted and the sense of crisis that couldn¡¯t be described with words. Suddenly, the person who stood up to protest appeared.

    It was Aiko-sensei.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t joke around! In the end, all you want is for these children to participate in a war! That kind of thing is absolutely out of question! En, as a teacher, I will absolutely not allow such a thing! Let us go back immediately! Surely, their families must be worried! What you are doing now is merely kidnapping!¡±

    Aiko-sensei who was panting in anger was only 25 years old. She was a very popr social studies teacher. Her petite body was approximately 1.5 meter tall, she had a baby face, and her hair was done in a bob cut. The students couldn¡¯t refrain from smiling recalling the figure of Aiko-sensei who was rushing about all over the ce for their sake. Many students wished to protect her after seeing the work hard she did for her students, even though the majority of her efforts were in vain. The students often called her Ai-chan, but if they called her as such in front of the person herself, she would get angry.

    This time too, she was angered by the unreasonable summoning, and stood up against it. ¡°Ahh~ Ai-chan is trying her best again¡­¡­¡± There were students who were looking at Aiko-sensei talk back to Ishtar with a fuzzy feeling. However, the following words from Ishtar froze them.

    ¡°I understand how you¡¯re feeling. However¡­¡­ It is impossible for you to return now.¡±

    Silence filled the halls. It was as if there was an ice-cold pressure pressing down on them. Everyone gazed at Ishtar with a questioning expression.

    ¡°I-impossible¡­¡­ W-what did you just say? If you can summon us, you should be able to send us back!?¡±

    Aiko-sensei cry out loud.

    ¡°As I said earlier, it was Ehit-sama that summoned you. We humans do not have the ability to use magic that interferes with another world. Therefore, whether or not you can return is up to Ehit-sama to decide.¡±

    ¡°T-that is¡­¡­¡±

    Aiko-sensei lost her strength and slumped down on the chair. The students in the surrounding also started to make a ruckus.

    ¡°No way!? We really cannot go back anymore?¡±

    ¡°No! Anything but this, let me return!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about the war! What the hell!¡±

    ¡°Why, why, why¡­¡­¡±

    The students started to panic. On the other hand, Hajime was prettyposed, only because he was an Otaku, he had read about many situations like this before. He had anticipated a few patterns, but this was not the worst thing that could happen, thus he was a lot calmer than the other students. Incidentally, one of the worst pattern was being summoned as a ve.

    When everyone was in a difficult situation, Ishtar didn¡¯t have the intention to open his mouth to calm the masses, he only watched the calmly. No, Hajime could feel there was a hint of contempt behind that calm expression. Ishtar was probably thinking why would they be unhappy to be selected by Ehit-sama.

    When everyone was still panicking, Kouki stood up and mmed the table with a bang. At the same time the students were astonished by the sound, they fixed their gaze on Kouki. When he confirmed that he had everyone¡¯s attention, Kouki began to talk.

    ¡°Everyone, it is meaningless to make so much ruckus in front of Ishtar-san. He also had no other choice¡­¡­ W-what I mean is, let¡¯s fight. It is a fact that the humans of this world are facing a crisis. Ignoring their pleas for help after knowing all this, I cannot do it. Moreover, since we were summoned here to save the mankind, we may be able to return after this is all over¡­¡­ Ishtar-san, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ehit-sama will definitely answer the wishes of the Saviors.¡±

    ¡°We all have special powers right? I¡¯ve indeed felt an unfathomable power surging up within me sinceing to this world.¡±

    ¡°En, that¡¯s right. Roughly, each of you should possess powers that are several times to a few dozen times more powerful than the people of this world.¡±

    ¡°En, in that case, I¡¯ll fight. I¡¯ll save the people, and then we can all go home. Regardless of the world or everyone here, I will save them all!¡±

    Kouki clenched his fist tightly as he made this kind of deration, while pointlessly exposing shiny teeth. However, just at this moment, his charismatic leadership finally took effect. The students who had given up all hope earlier, gradually regained their calmness and vigor. They were looking at Kouki with sparkling eyes, that was the expression one would reveal when they found hope in despair. Half of the female students sent feverish nces at him.

    ¡°Ah damn, once you put it like that. It would be worrisome to let you go alone¡­¡­ I¡¯ll also fight.¡±

    ¡°Ryutaro¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You are not the only one here¡­¡­ I can¡¯t watch this any longer¡­¡­ I¡¯ll fight too.¡±

    ¡°Shizuku¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, u-um, if Shizuku is going, I¡¯ll also try my best!¡±

    ¡°Kaori¡­¡­¡±

    The usual group of four were in favor with Kouki. After that, the rest of the ssmates also expressed their approval and went with the flow. Aiko-sensei shouted ¡°Noo~¡± with teary eyes, but her tears was powerless in the face of the mood set by Kouki.

    As a result, the entire student body will be participating in the war. Perhaps the students did not truly understand what it meant to go to war. Perhaps it was a means to escape reality and prevent their minds from breaking apart. While thinking these kind of things, Hajime secretly observed Ishtar, and saw him expose a very satisfied expression on his face.

    Hajime noticed how Ishtar was secretly observing Kouki while exining the circumstances. He predicted what kind of action that he would take. When he talked about the tragedy that befalls mankind, it was easy to understand Kouki¡¯s reaction due to his strong sense of justice. After that, he specifically emphasized the cruelty of the Demons. Perhaps Ishtar had already seen through everything, he could tell who had the most influence in this group.

    This should onlye as natural for the elder of the world¡¯srgest religion, they are people one should be careful with. Hajime added Ishtar as someone to be careful of in his head.

 Book 1. Chapter 2

    Book 1. Chapter 2

    <strong>Chapter 2 : Status te</strong>

    It¡¯s exnation time.

    * * *

    Since they all agreed to participate in the war, the students would have to learn how to fight. Even if they had a lot of extra power and potential, they were all just regr Japanese high school students that were used to peace. Suddenly fighting monsters and devils would not go well.

    However, the church and parties involved had already predicted this circumstance, Ishtar said, this church is located on ¡°God¡¯s Mountain¡± and at the foot is the ¡°Hairihi Kingdom¡± have arrange for this. The kingdom had a very close rtionship with the Church, the god that they worshipped, was the God of Creation Eht and this country was founded by the family of Charm Byrne. The rtionship was strong because the church supported this country.

    The students went out the front gate of the church. They were going to descend the mountain and visit the Hairihi Kingdom. The church was located at the summit of ¡°God¡¯s Mountain¡±. When the majestic church gates opened, there was a sea of clouds there to greet them. Even if it was very high, they did not feel the effects of the high altitude. Maybe it was because the magic made it a morefortable living environment. They were fascinated with the grand scene of the blue sky, the sparkling sun, and the sea of clouds.

    Ishtar urged them to proceed, while boasting about something. Eventually a circr white pedestal surround by fences came into their view. The beautiful corridor was made of the same material as seen in the cathedral they approached the pedestal and rode on it.

    On the pedestal, there were huge magic formations carved into it. Because there was a sea of clouds on the other side of the fence, the students gathered in the center restlessly.

    Ishtar started to chant.

    ¡°The road that leads, opens for the faithful, ¡°Tendou¡±.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the magic formation started to shine. The pedestal started to move smoothly like it was on a ropeway, it moved diagonally towards the ground. Apparently, the ¡°chant¡± empowered the magic formation engraved into the pedestal. The pedestal was most likely a ropeway. For the students, seeing magic the first time made them excited. When the pedestal broke into the clouds, it caused an uproar.

    Eventually, it passed through the clouds and the ground could be seen. They could see a big town underneath. A huge castle was built into the mountain and the castle town spread from the castle. This was the Hairihi Kingdom. The pedestal lead them to the roof of a very expensive tower that was connected to the royal pce.

    Hajime cynicallyughed at the production value at disy. To descend from the heavens through the sea of clouds, they were being presented as the Chosen of God. They just didn¡¯t present the students in a good light, but also the members of the church.

    Hajime remembered the pre-war Japan days. At that time religion and politics were closely tied together. There was a likelihood that it would lead to troubleter on. However, this world may be even more strained. After all, this world had the power to touch other worlds, all the while following the ¡°Will of God¡±.

    The possibility of them returning, all relied on saving the world on the feelings of their god. While looking over the Capital city and its view bing clearer, Hajime suppressed the uneasiness he felt in his heart. Anyway, he was going to do what he can.

    * * *

    When they arrived at the Royal Pce, they were ushered into the throne room straight away. They walked through the corridors and could not help but notice the beauty of the decorations. Along the way, they saw someone dressed up like a knight. they also passed by some maids, everyone was fully uniformed. They looked at the students with awe. The students seemed to be popr or known already.

    Hajime seemed ufortable so he stuck around at the end of the group. They arrived in front of a set of huge double doors that was designed beautifully, two Soldiers stood at attention on both sides of the door when Ishtar and the party came. Without waiting for a reply, they opened the door.

    Ishtar just leisurely entered like it was the natural thing to do. Students filed in feeling a little uneasy, with the exception of Kouki.

    At that point I entered the doorway too. There was a red carpet that led from the entrance all the way to a luxurious throne. On the throne sat a middle aged man that conveyed ambition and dignity. They all stood before the throne and waited. There was a woman next to the throne, that seemed to be the queen. Next to her was a 10 year old boy with blonde hair and blue eyes. A 15-16 year old Bishoujo was next to him, and there was a small 7-8 year old girl that apanied her. There were people that looked like civil officers on the right side of the carpet, on the left were what looked like to be military officers.

    Arriving in front of the throne, Hajime¡¯s group stopped, while Ishtar proceeded next to the King. The King lightly kissed the Pope¡¯s hand as a sign of respect. Apparently, the Pope was the top dog here. This just confirmed Hajime¡¯s theory that the country was run by ¡°God¡±, he sighed inwardly at that.

    From there, they introduced themselves. The King¡¯s name was Erihido S. B. Hairihi. Luruaria the Queen, Randell the prince, 1st princess Liliana, and 2nd princess Maribelle. After, the prime minister, Knightmander, and other high status people introduced themselves. It seemed that Kaori¡¯s charm was universal because the young prince was gazing admiringly at her.

    A banquet was held after and they were able to enjoy this world¡¯s cuisine. The appearance of this kingdom was very simr to olden Europeans of Earth. The drink they served was pink in color but glistened like a rainbow, it was very delicious.

    The prince seemed to take a liking to Kaori because he was often talking to Kaori, and this got a lot of the ss boys fretting. Hajime did not expect much chance for the prince because he was just 10 years old.

    In the royal pce, they were introduced to the instructors that would train them. They also would provided shelter, food, and clothing for all of them. The instructors were handpicked from the Knights, Imperial Court Mages, and much more. This would allow them to develop friendships for the forting war.

    After they were finished with the dinner, each person was lead to their own room. Hajime was not the only one to be amazed by the bed that had a canopy over it. Hajime was ufortable in such a luxurious room. Still the room allowed for all the strain and stress they got today to melt away. Heid on the bed and he slowly drifted off to sleep.

    * * *

    Training and lectures began the very next day.

    First, each of the students were introduced to a silver te (12cm x 7 cm). The students looked at the tes curiously. Knight Commander Meld Loggins started to exin.

    He thought it was good to have a constant attendance for training, he did not seem to be able to leave it to the students to clear up their mess. Besides Meld, there was the Deputy Leader, who justughed and said it was going to be alright. Well the Deputy leader may be alright.

    ¡°Yoshi, did everyone get one? These tes are called Status tes. Literally, these tes will show your stats and status. The te also serves as an identification card. As long as you have this, you cannot get lost, so don¡¯t lose it.¡±

    Meld had a very carefree way of speaking. He had an open-hearted character, since they were going to berades was he going to speak formally to them. He advised that they talk to each other in a normal manner. They asked them to feel at ease. The students did not feelfortable addressing their elders in such a nonchnt way.

    ¡°There are magic cravings on the te. I will make a small wound with a needle on your finger, just drip a drop of your blood onto that magic formation. Then the owner of that te will be registered. If you say ¡°Status Open¡±, the te will disy you your stats. Ah, have you never heard of such a thing? I didn¡¯t know that. This is a kind of artifact from ancient times. ¡±

    ¡°Artifact?¡±

    Kouki asked the question because he was not familiar with the word.

    ¡°The artifact is a powerful tool that cannot be reproduced with modern means. It is said that they were created when God and his family still roamed thisnd. The status te is one of the artifacts he left behind that cannot be reproduced. It is usually would be called a national treasure rather than an artifact, but it is distributed in the generally public. Because it was a very convenient ID card. ¡±

    I see, so the student¡¯s poked their fingers for their blood and smeared their blood onto the tes to activate the innate magic. The magic formation shined red for an instant. Hajime did the same with his blood and te.

    Name

    Nagumo Hajime

    Age

    17 Years Old

    Gender

    Male

    Level

    1

    ss

    Transmutation Artist (Synergist)

    Strength

    10

    Vitality

    10

    Resistance

    10

    Agility

    10

    Magic

    10

    Magic Resistance

    10

    Skills<ul><li>Transmutation</li><li>Language Comprehension</li></ul>

    To see the stats disyed, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was a character in a game. The other students were looking over their status seriously. The stats were than exined to them by Meld.

    ¡°Did everyone see? Let me exin. First, let go over ¡°level¡±. The level will increase if you get an increase in stats. The max level for a human was 100. In other words, the level shows the base and potential that a human can reach. When you reach level 100, then you have achieved the potential of humans. It is very rare for someone to reach that though.¡±

    Unlike games, leveling up does not mean getting extra stats in our case.

    ¡°Your stats can be raised by training, magic, or magical tools. Also, someone with a high magic stat allows other stats to increase faster. Although we don¡¯t know the whole detail, it is believe that magical power somehow assists the physical body to improve.

    Afterwards, look forward to the gear we selected for you. After all, you are the heroes. The national treasury is being used to supply you!¡±

    From what Meld said, just because you kill a demon or monster does not guarantee your stats will go up. The stats will improve steadily with practice and experience.

    ¡°Next we are going to cover ¡°ss¡±. Simply this is the talent you have. The skills you have at the end of your status is directly linked to the ss you have. People who have a ss are rare. The sses can be divided into two category:bat sses and nonbat sses. Abat ss only shows up in 1 out of 1000 people with sses. Nonbat ss only shows up in 1 out of 100 people. Out of those nonbat jobs there are about 1 out of 10 that have an extraordinary ss. Most of the people in nonbat sses have manufacturing sses.¡±

    Hajime took a look at his stats. Surely his ss was ¡°Synergist¡±. He was gifted the ability to ¡°synergize¡±. Well, they were from a stronger world, so naturally he should have higher specs than a normal person from Tortus. Hajime just slightly smirked at that thought. After all he was d to have talent. However his joy was short lived because Meld started to exin more about the stats.

    ¡°So¡­let¡¯s see everyone¡¯s stats. For example, the average person has stats of around 10 at level 1. Well you guys should have several times higher than that. So enviable! Please give reports on what your status te says. This is so we can develop a training regimen that fits each of you.¡±

    The average person at level 1 has stats around 10. Hajime¡¯s stats lined up perfectly to disy 10s on all of them. Hajime tilt his head and scratched at it as he broke out in an unpleasant sweat.

    (Are? No matter how you look at it, I¡¯m so average¡­so absolutely average. Not a cheat. I¡¯m not ¡°TUEEEE¡±(?) What about everyone else? Maybe it was like this in the beginning.)

    Hajime clings to that hope as he looks around at the others. Everyone else had a bright face, nothing like how Hajime¡¯s face was like.

    Immediately responding to Meld¡¯s request, Kouki steps forward to report his status.

    Name

    Amanokawa Kouki

    Age

    17 Years Old

    Gender

    Male

    Level

    1

    ss

    Hero

    Strength

    100

    Vitality

    100

    Resistance

    100

    Agility

    100

    Magic

    100

    Magic Resistance

    100

    Skills<ul><li>Aptitude All Attribute</li><li>Resist All Elements</li><li>Resist Physical</li><li>Complex Magic</li><li>Swordy</li><li>Herculean Strength</li><li>Quick Movement</li><li>Foresight</li><li>High-speed Magic Recovery</li><li>Sign Perception</li><li>Magic Perception</li><li>Limit Break</li><li>Language Comprehension</li></ul>

    The definition of a Cheat.

    ¡°Ho, truly a hero. To be at the same stats as me at level 1¡­I¡¯m a little depressed. Usually a person only has 2 to 3 skills¡­unbelievable. Very reliable.¡±

    ¡°Iya~, Ahaha¡­¡±

    Kouki scratches his head in embarrassment at Meld¡¯s praise. By the way, Meld is level 62. His stats average at around 200, and this is considered top-level in the world for a human. However, Kouki is already at half his stats at only level 1. At this growth rate, he will overpass him quickly.

    By the way, Skill can equate to talent and that is something that cannot be changed. The only exception is ¡°Derivation Skill.¡± This derives from polishing ones skill for many years, this skill is acquired when the person can ¡°break through the wall¡± to acquire it. It sounds easy, but it has not been done before, it would mean to get a boost in skill level in just one day.

    It was thought that only Kouki was special, but the others had superior stats, although not as good as Kouki, they can still be considered cheats. A lot of the ssmates hadbat sses too. Hajime just looked at his ss name. When trying to imagine his ss, it was not possible to see this ss in battle. Also, he only had two skills. One of them was the defaultnguageprehension too. Truthfully, he only had one real skill then. Hajime just gave a dry smile at that. Because he had to report to him, Hajime handed his te to Meld.

    Until now, Meld had a great expression from seeing all those special status tes. To be able to have so many strongrades was a joy. Meld¡¯s expression retained its smile as he stated ¡°Huh?¡± He beat the te Hajime handed to him to see if it was malfunctioning, and held it up to the light. After staring at it, he returned the te to Hajime with an unremarkable expression.

    ¡°Ah, this is. If you think about Synergists, it was a crafting ss. It¡¯s useful if you want to be a cksmith¡­¡±

    Meld described the ss to Hajime with as much artiction as he could. The boys who did not like Hajime, would jump at opportunity to make fun of Hajime. The ss was clearly a nonbat ss. All his ssmates hadbat sses, Hajime would not be helpful in the future battles because of this.

    While grinning, Hiyama Daisuke screamed out.

    ¡°Oi Oi, Nagumo. It can¡¯t possibly be, but did you get a nonbat ss? How can a crafting ss fight? Meld-san, is this ss rare?¡±

    ¡°¡­Iya, 1 out of every 10 crafting ss is one. All the countries employ a lot of them.¡±

    ¡°Oi oi, Nagumo~, are you going to fight like that?¡±

    Hiyama throws an arm around Hajime¡¯s shoulder, this just annoys Hajime. If you look around at the students, the boys in particr were grinning at his misfortune.

    ¡°Sa~, I won¡¯t know if I don¡¯t try it out.¡±

    ¡°Jyaa, let us see your stats. The ss isn¡¯t that great, but you do have great stats, right?¡±

    He could already guess the stats from the expression Meld had earlier, he just wanted to bully Hajime even more. He really is a bastard. His threeckeys also joined in on the fun. It was the typical behavior, theckeys joined in with their leader while he picked on someone. The fact was though, Kaori and Shizuku had very unpleasant expression at the bullying.

    If Daisuke liked Kaori, how was he not able to read her disdain for this kind of treatment? Hajime just handed the te like it was nothing.

    When he looked at Hajime¡¯s te, Hiyamaughed at it. He passed the te to the others and his followers also joined in on theughter.

    ¡°Fu~Hahahaha, what is this? All of it is so average.¡±

    ¡°Kya~hahah, all of it is 10. He is probably weaker than the kids around the block.

    ¡°Hi~hahahah, I can¡¯t take it! He is going to die! He can¡¯t even be a meat shield!¡±

    Kaori started to approach the students that wereughing with an angry expression. However, before she got there, someone let out a voice filled with anger. It was Aiko-sensei.

    ¡°Kora-! What are you guysughing at? Laughing at your fellow ssmate is something I will not allow! I will absolutely not allow it! Return Nagumo-kun¡¯s te!¡±

    Aiko-sensei tried to express her anger as well as she could have with her tiny body. The te was reluctantly returned to Hajime after that.

    Aiko-sensei tried to cheer Hajime up by tapping his shoulders.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, don¡¯t mind it at all. I¡¯m also a nonbat ss. Just like my ss, my stats are average. You¡¯re not alone, Nagumo-kun.¡±

    At that, Hajime was handed Aiko-sensei¡¯s te.

    Name

    Hatayama Aiko

    Age

    25 Years Old

    Gender

    Female

    Level

    1

    ss

    Farmer

    Strength

    5

    Vitality

    10

    Resistance

    10

    Agility

    5

    Magic

    100

    Magic Resistance

    10

    Skills<ul><li>Soil Management,</li><li>Soil Restoration,</li><li>Range Cultivation,</li><li>Growth Stimtion,</li><li>Selective Breeding,</li><li>nt Appraisal,</li><li>Fertilizer Production,</li><li>Mixture Development,</li><li>Auto Harvest,</li><li>Fermentation Operation,</li><li>Range Temperature Adjustment,</li><li>Farm Barrier,</li><li>Abundant Rain,</li><li>Language Comprehension</li></ul>

    Hajime look at the te with dead-fish eyes.

    ¡°Are, what¡¯s the matter? Nagumo-kun!¡± Aiko-sensei started to shake Hajime. Yeah, her stats overall was average, her ss was also nonbat, but if onlyparing magic it was hero level. She also had quite a number of skills. Resources were a big problem in wars. Unlike Hajime¡¯s ss, this was a very good alternative. Aiko-sensei was good enough to be considered a cheat.

    This damaged him even more because he thought he was not alone.

    ¡°Ara Ara, Ai-chan stop sparkling¡­¡±

    ¡°Na-Nagumo-kun! Are you okay?¡±

    Hajime was no longer responding, Shizuku just smiled wryly at it. Kaori runs up anxiously. Aiko just tilts her head in confusion. As usual, Aiko-sensei was somewhat of an airhead.

    Although it did stop the bullying Hajime was going through, but it seemed that the future was going to be hard for Hajime.

    * * *

    Setting is haphazard.

    Possibility of modification is high.

 Book 1. Chapter 3

    Book 1. Chapter 3

    <strong>Chapter 3 : Bullying the Weakest</strong>

    Two weeks had passed since the fact that Hajime was the weakest was made known to everyone.

    Currently, Hajime was using his break time from training to check out the Royal Library. On his hand was arge handbook titled ¡°Illustrated Handbook of Northern Continent¡¯s Magic Beasts¡±. The reason why Hajime was reading this book, was because after these two weeks of training, he had realized that he was even more useless than he had imagined himself to be. However, he could utilize knowledge and wisdom topensate for hisck of strength. Thus, he had decided to utilize his break time from training to increase his knowledge.

    ¡°Haiii~¡± Hajime let out a sigh after reading the handbook for quite some time, then he threw it onto the table. ¡°Bang! Boom!¡± The sound startled a librarian who just happened to pass by, causing the librarian to re at Hajime.

    Hajime was also surprised as he hurriedly apologized to the librarian. ¡°Be careful next time!¡± the librarian continued to re at Hajime. Hajime could not help butment in his heart ¡°What the heck am I doing?¡± and yet again letting out another deep sigh.

    Hajime slowly took out his Status te as he rested his cheek on the palm and nced at it.<strong>Nagumo Hajime</strong><strong>17 Year old</strong><strong>Male</strong><strong>ss:</strong>Synergist<strong>Level:</strong>2<strong>Strength:</strong>12<strong>Vitality:</strong>12<strong>Resistance:</strong>12<strong>Agility:</strong>12<strong>Magic Power:</strong>12<strong>Magic Resistance:</strong>12<strong>Skills:</strong>Transmutation ? Language Comprehension This was the result of Hajime¡¯s hard training for the past two weeks. Ridiculous! Naturally, he was ridiculing his own results. By the way, let¡¯s take a look at Kouki¡¯s stats. <strong>Amanogawa Kouki</strong><strong>17 Year old</strong><strong>Male</strong><strong>ss:</strong>Hero<strong>Level:</strong>10<strong>Strength:</strong>200<strong>Vitality:</strong>200<strong>Resistance:</strong>200<strong>Agility:</strong>200<strong>Magic Power:</strong>200<strong>Magic Resistance:</strong>200<strong>Skills:</strong>All Elemental Aptitude ? All Elemental Resistance ? Physical Resistance ? Complex Magic ? Swordy ? Herculean Strength ? Ground Shrink ? Foresight ? High Speed Magic Recovery ? Presence Perception ? Magic Perception ? Limit Break ? Language Comprehension

    His growth rate was about five times of Hajime¡¯s. Moreover, Hajime had also realized that he did not have aptitude for magic. What¡¯s the deal with having no magic affinity? Let¡¯s start by exining the concept of magic in this world.

    The process of utilizing magic in Tortus was by channeling magic power from one¡¯s body into a magic circle by means of an incantation, which would then activate the magic spells. There was no way to directly activate the spells with magic power, one must construct the corresponding magic circles to cast the respective spells.

    Also, the magic power that was channeled into the magic circle would increase in proportion to the incantation time. The scale of the magic circle would magnify in ordance to theplexity of the spell, which will inevitably lead the magic circle itself to berger.

    For example, the ¡¾Fireball¡¿ attack which was a signature magic spell in RPG would require a 20 cm wide magic circle. Basic techniques such as attribute, power, range, scope, and magic absorption (The method to channel the magic power in one¡¯s body) were required. Other things such as inductivity and sustained duration were also required for the spells, which would end up increasing the scale of the magic circle.

    On the other hand, there are exceptions to these concepts. That is one¡¯s aptitude. Basically aptitude means that some people with unique body constitution could leave out some forms when using magic spells. For example, a person with the fire-type aptitude will not require to write the attribute section of the magic form. Instead, one can rely on imagination to make-up for this omission. Instead of writing the attribute section, one can just imagine the fire while chanting the incantation, which will then bring out the fire attribute in the spell.

    Most people will have some sort of aptitude, and the aforementioned 20 cm diameter of magic circle is an estimate for an average person. In Hajime¡¯s case, he does not have any aptitude. Other than the five basic techniques, he still had to add in the speed, trajectory, diffusion rate, control rate, and such meticulous techniques. Thus, Hajime required a magic circle close to 2 meter wide tounch a ¡¾Fireball¡¿ spell. This would not be practical in a realbat scenario.

    There are two ways to engrave the magic circle; By using a special kind of paper which can only be used one time and metal engravings which can be used multiple times. The former has a wide versatility, but can only be used once and its strength will also decrease. Thetter can be used several times and still retain its strength, but its magic spell cannot be changed and it is bulky. The priests and Ishtar all wields staffs which contains the metal engravings.

    Well, in short, it was not practical for closebat, especially if the person did not have an aptitude. For the ¡°Synergist¡± ss, it could only separate or createpounds, other than manufacturing purpose, it was useless. There was also no divine artifact that was helpful for transmutation. Hajime only received a pair of gloves with transmutation magic circle carved on it. Well, was there any point in making pitfalls and traps? Even if Hajime could do it on the ground, the scale would be a little too big¡­¡­ He would be an easy target inbat.

    During these two weeks, Hajime¡¯s ssmates hadbelled him as worthless. There was nothing he could do about it, except umting knowledge¡­¡­ His future was bleak and the only thing that increased recently was his unceasing sighs.

    ¡°Bah, might as well just go out and travel.¡± While thinking like this, Hajime peered through the library¡¯s window, and gazed at the blue sky outside. In the end, he began to give his future a serious thought, recollecting all of the knowledge he had painstakingly gathered in the past two weeks. Hajime sunk into a deep thought.

    (That¡¯s it, I should go to the demi-human¡¯s country. A mystical world without kemonomimi is simply out of question¡­¡­ However they were located deep in the ¡°Sea of Trees¡±~. Because of the discriminatory attitude towards the demi-humans, the only ones outside of the forest were the ves.)

    ording to Hajime¡¯s knowledge, the demi-humans were discriminated and holed up deep in the ¡¾Hartzena Sea of Trees¡¿ that spread across the North and South on the East side of the continent. Why were they being discriminated? It was because they did not possess any magic power.

    ording to the legends, during the age of Gods, this world was created by God Eht and his apostles using ancient magic. The magic that was used in this age was a degraded version of the ancient magic. Therefore, magic was admired by everybody as it was a gift from the Gods. Of course, these were all teachings from the Saint¡¯s Church.

    Because of this notion, the demi-human which could not use any magic was viewed by humans as an evil race abandoned by the Gods. Then, what about the magic beasts? It is said that magic beasts are a race that brings about disaster and does not have the blessings from the God. They are just a vermin. Hajime was aghast at this kind of over-generalised perception the humans had.

    Other than that, even though the demons worshipped a different God from the ¡°Eht-sama¡± which the Saint¡¯s Church worshipped, their view of demi-humans was the same as the humans¡¯. In addition, every demons have high magic aptitude, they require a much shorter incantations than the humans, and a tiny magic circle possesses enormous firepower.

    Humans ¡ª Because of the difference in the Gods they worshipped ¡ª affirmed the demons as their enemies (Saint¡¯s Church¡¯s teachings) and discriminated the demi-humans who were not loved by Gods. Demons are the same as the humans. Not much is known about the demi-human race, but they probably should feel the same way? All the races are really exclusive.

    (If getting to the ¡°Sea of Trees¡± is impossible, then maybe I should go to the West Sea? Indeed, there should be a maritime city called Elisen. If I can¡¯t see a kemonomimi then I want to see mermaids. Mermaids are a man¡¯s romance. And I also want to eat the seafood there.)

    ¡¾The Maritime City Elisen¡¿ is located at the coast of the West Sea and known as the seafaring demi-human¡¯s city. This was the only tribe of the demi-humans that received the protection of the kingdom. The reason was because this city supplied 80% of the seafood and marine-rted materials to the Northern Continent¡¯s markets. There were no other reasons. What happened to the self-righteous discrimination? Hajime was disgusted at this kind of reasoning.

    After passing through the Western Sea, one will reach the ¡¾Guryuu-en Great Desert¡¿. In this desert, there is the trading transit, which also served as an important oasis, the ¡¾Dukedom of Ancadi¡¿, there was also the ¡¾Guryuu-en Great Volcano¡¿. This ¡¾Guryuu-en Great Volcano¡¿ is one of the Seven Great Dungeons.

    The Seven Great Dungeons were few of the most dangerous zones in this world. There was one dungeon located at the Southwest of the Hairihi kingdom, and ¡¾Orcus Great Dungeon¡¿ which was located at the center of Guryuu-en Great Desert. In addition, the previously mentioned ¡¾Hartzena Sea of Trees¡¿ was another one of the Seven Great Dungeons. They mentioned Seven Great Dungeons, and yet only three were mentioned, that was because the other dungeons were only briefly mentioned in the Ancient Recordings, their exact locations had not been confirmed yet.

    Tentatively, there were spections of the Great Dungeons in certain ces. Such as the ¡¾Raisen Great Canyon¡¿ which cuts across the North to South of the continent, and the ¡¾Shune Snowfield¡¿ in the snowy Southern region of the continent.

    (Desert is still impossible after all¡­ If that is the case, I can only look at the ves in the Empire¡­ I still don¡¯t have the confidence that I will be able to maintain my calm while looking at kemomimi who were treated as ves.)

    Empire refers to the Herrlicht Empire. This nation was founded by a group of mercenaries during arge-scale war against the demons 300 years ago. This is a military nation which employs numerous powerful mercenaries and adventurers. This nation is ruled by the supremacy of strength, which is quite a dark nation.

    The people of this nation do not care so much about the affairs of the demi-humans or other matters, they will just use anything that is of use to them. That is why there are so many ve-traders who deal with demi-human ves.

    The empire is located between the Hairihi Kingdom and the ¡¾Neutral Commercial City of Fhuren¡¿. As the name implies, ¡¾Fhuren¡¿ was an independent trading city which remained neutral. This country was managed properly, by utilizing its economic power to the limit, it was able to maintain its neutrality. One can get anything they want in this city, it was not known as themerce center for nothing.

    (Sigh~ In the end, I cannot run away if I want to return home. Ah, shoot, it¡¯s time for training!)

    In the end, the only way to escape from reality is to shake one¡¯s head. Realizing it was almost time for training, Hajime ran out of the library in a hurry. The road to the Royal Pce was just a short distance, however, it was flooded with cheers and bustle from the Royal Capital. The sound of merchants touting their wares, the sound children ying around, and the sound of elders reprimanding their overexcited child, it was a very peaceful day.

    (Seems like I really can¡¯t return home without participating in the war~)

    Faced with the uing depressing period, Hajime escaped reality by indulging himself in unrealistic dream.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    When Hajime reached the training ground, there were already students there chatting happily while doing some independent training. It seemed like Hajime had arrived earlier than expected. Hajime retrieved a western-style sword which was given to him and also started his own free practice.

    Suddenly, Hajime felt an attack from his back and hurriedly took a step forward. When he saw the unsheathed sword that just swept past, he broke into cold sweat. He frowned as he saw the face he was expecting to see, he couldn¡¯t help but show an annoyed expression. As expected, it was Hiyama Daisuke and his gang the Bastards Four (the nickname Hajime had for them). Every time, they would try to create trouble for Hajime during the period before the trainingmenced. They were half of the reason why Hajime was so depressed during training. (The other half was because of his ipetence)

    ¡°Yo, Nagumo, what are you doing? There is no meaning with you carrying that sword, you are so useless after all~¡±

    ¡°Hey, Hiyama that was overboard! Even if that is the truth, you don¡¯t have to say it out~ Wehehehehe¡±

    ¡°Why do youe for every training! If it was me, I would have been too ashamed of myself! Heh-heh-heh¡±

    ¡°Ah, Daisuke, since that fellow is so pitiful, why don¡¯t let him train with us?¡±

    Hiyama and the rest wereughing like madman, was there any meaning to this?

    ¡°Ah? Hey hey, Shinji, aren¡¯t you being too nice? Oh, actually I am also a nice guy, let¡¯s train together~¡±

    ¡°Oh oh, good idea. We are super nice. We are willing to spend our precious time to help this ipetent fellow~. Nagumo~ you must be grateful, right?¡±

    After saying their piece, Hiyama and gang was all smiles as they brought Hajime to a secluded ce shoulder to shoulder. Moreover, the ssmates who noticed this scene also turned a blind eye to it.

    ¡°No, I am alright being alone, you can leave me by my lonesome self.¡±

    As such, Hajime tried to reject tactfully.

    ¡°Ha? We are going out of the way to train the useless you, and yet you were saying this to us? You are being unreasonable. You just need to remain silent, and say ¡®thank you¡¯ afterwards. Just that sentence will be enough!¡±

    As Hiyama said that, he hit Hajime in the side. ¡°Urgh!¡± Hajime let out a groan as his face distorted in pain. Hajime did not remember that they were those type of people who would easily resort to violence. However when adolescence boys were suddenly granted such huge power, it was only natural for them to be deeply engrossed. As thus, they were unable to restrain themselves from targeting Hajime. Hajime who had no power to resist, could only clench his teeth and bear with it.

    Not longter, they arrived at an isted corner of the training ground. Hiyama sent Hajime flying with a violent punch.

    ¡°Hey, get up quickly. Isn¡¯t this a happy training period?¡±

    Hiyama, Nakano, Saito, and Kondo then surrounded Hajime. Hajime gritted his teeth and stood up unwillingly.

    ¡°Gua!?¡±

    At that moment, Kondo used his sheathed sword to hit Hajime on his back. Hajime let out a scream as he fell forward, and even more attacks were added on.

    ¡°Hey, why are you sleeping? It¡¯s going to burn~ Burn my target, ¡¾Fireball¡¿¡±

    Nakanounched a fireball. Hajime who was unable to get up from the floor due to the pain on his back desperately rolled around to avoid the spell. However, as if it was already nned, Saito casted another spell.

    ¡°Slice my target, ¡¾Windball¡¿¡±

    Hajime who just stood up was hit by the windball in the stomach, and was sent flying by the wind. Hajime let out a ¡°Bleeegh¡± sound as he throw up some gastric fluid while squatting. The magic itself was just a simple 10 cm wide magic. Even if that was the case, it still had the power of a professional boxer¡¯s punch. The main reason for such power was due to their high aptitude, the other reason was because the medium they used were the Divine Artifacts given by the Kingdom. Otherwise, their attacks would be even weaker than the fire used in cooking or a cool breeze.

    ¡°Hey, you are too weak. Nagumo-chan~ can¡¯t you put in some effort?¡±

    With that, Hiyama kicked Hajime who was still crouching in the stomach. Hajime did his best to prevent himself from puking. The lynching which was disguised as training also continued for a period of time. Hajime clenched his teeth to bear the pain while hemented why was he the only one who was so weak. Even if he was no match for them, he could at least counter-attack. However, since young, Hajime was never good at dealing with conflicts. Whenever there was a conflict between Hajime and the others, only he would get hurt. He believed that if he took a step back, the conflict would eventuallye to end, which was much better than quarreling.

    Some people said such actions of Hajime was very kind while others said Hajime was just a coward. Hajime himself also didn¡¯t know which was he ssified as. When the pain was getting unbearable, an angry girl¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°What are you all doing!?¡±

    When the ******* Four heard that voice, their faces revealed a dreaded expression. It was only natural. That girl was Hiyama¡¯s crush, Kaori. However, it was not just Kaori, even Shizuku, Kouki, and Ryutaro came too.

    ¡° No, please do not misunderstand. We were just helping Nagumo with his special training¡­¡±

    ¡°Nagumo-kun!¡±

    Kaori ignored Hiyama¡¯s exnation as she ran beside Hajime who was still squatting and coughing non-stop. The moment she saw Hajime, everything else did not matter to her.

    ¡°Special training? Then this was a really one-sided training.¡±

    ¡°No, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your excuses. Among the ssmates, Nagumo-kun is not suited forbat. This kind of incident should not happen again.¡±

    ¡°If you have so much free time, you should use it to train yourself and get stronger.¡±

    Seeing the situation, Hiyama and the others let out an awkwardughter as they left in a hurry. Under Kaori¡¯s healing magic, Hajime¡¯s injuries were gradually recovering.

    ¡°T-thank you Shirasaki-san. I¡¯m saved.¡±

    Looking at Hajime¡¯s bitter smile, Kaori shook her head as she teared up.

    ¡°Has this been always happening? If that¡¯s the case, I¡­¡±

    For some reason, Kaori was ring at the direction which Hiyama and his gang left in, Hajime hurriedly tried to stop her.

    ¡°No, it is not always like this! It¡¯s alright, I am fine!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Even so, Kaori looked like she was still unable to ept it, Hajime reassured her with another smile. Finally, Kaori relented.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, if there is anything just feel free to tell me. If not, you can also talk to Kaori.¡±

    Shizuku forced a smile as she cast a sidelong nce at Kaori who had an agonized expression, and Hajime also expressed his thanks to her. However, pouring cold water here was also the Hero¡¯s ?1? talent.

    ¡°But, Nagumo should work harder too. Excuses will not help you be stronger. I have heard that during the break time, you are always in the library. I suppose that should stop now. If I was you, I will spend every moment of my free time training to be stronger. Nagumo, you should also be more serious, otherwise, Hiyama and his gang might bully you again.¡±

    How could Hajime exin his way out? Hajime stood there half-dazed as he listened. Ah~ ah~ seriously, Amanogawa was a person who believed in the good of others, so he thought that everybody would act out of kindness. This was why he gave such an advice to Hajime. Hajime couldn¡¯t help but force a smile. In Amanogawa¡¯s line of thoughts, there is no evil in humanity. He thought that those people had a reason behind their actions. It was surely not because of the other person involved! He had this kind of thought process.

    Furthermore, Kouki did not have any malice behind his words, he was seriously advising Hajime to be more serious. Hajime was already exhausted and did not have any energy to resolve the misunderstanding. He thought it would be useless to correct Kouki who had such a strong sense of justice.

    Shizuku who understood the situation covered her face and heaved a sigh, she apologised to Hajime in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kouki did not have any ill intentions.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ En, I know, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Hajime replied with a smile as he got up and dusted off his dirty clothes.

    ¡°Look, training has already started. Let¡¯s go?¡±

    Under Hajime¡¯s urging, everybody returned to the training grounds. Kaori was still concerned about Hajime, but Hajime kept feigning ignorance. As expected, as a man, he did not want to reveal his weak side to a fellow female ssmate.

    On the way back to the training ground, Hajime kept sighing. His future looked bleak.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    Usually after the training ended, they would have free time till dinner time. However this time, Commander Meld held everybody back for an announcement. The students were wondering what was going on as Commander Meld used a deep voice to announce.

    ¡°From tomorrow onward, we will be conducting our practical training in Orcus Great Dungeon. All the necessary equipment will be prepared by us, I want to use the Magic Beasts outside the capital as practice target. More importantly, get your spirits up! Have a good rest tonight! Dismiss!¡±

    He quickly conveyed the important announcement like this. Amongst the hustling and bustling of the students, Hajime sat at the end as he looked up at the sky.

    (¡­My future looks really bleak.)

 Book 1. Chapter 4

    Book 1. Chapter 4

    <strong>Chapter 4 : A Chat Under the Moonlight</strong>

    ¡¾Orcus Great Dungeon¡¿

    This was a hugebyrinth that consisted of hundred floors. As one of the Seven Great Dungeons, the lower you go, the stronger the Magic Beasts be. Even so, this dungeon was a very popr ce for mercenaries and adventurers. It was also a great training ground for new recruits; That was because it was easy to judge the strength of the Magic Beasts in ordance to the dungeon floor. Moreover, the Magic Beasts in the dungeons also possessed higher quality Magic Stone in their bodypared to the Magic Beasts in the wilderness.

    The Magic Stone is the core that provides power to the Magic Beast. The stronger the Magic Beast, the higher quality the core is. These Magic Stones are used as raw materials to make the magic circles. The magic circle could be activated as long as it waspleted, but the effect was only one-third whenparing the magic circle drawn by oneself to the magic circle drawn by using Magic Stone Powder.

    In brief, using Magic Stones could effectively improve the efficiency of magic. In addition, the magic tools used in everyday life were also powered by Magic Stones. There was a very high demand for these Magic Stones; It was essential for both the armies and everyday life.

    By the way, powerful Magic Beasts with high quality Magic Stone can use inherent magic. Inherent Magic does not require incantation and magic circles. It is the only spell the Magic Beast can use, the same species of Magic Beast will not be able to use all sort of spells even if they possesses magic power. But in ce of that, the Magic Beast doesn¡¯t require incantation and magic circles to perform the spell. This is the biggest reason one cannot be negligent when confronting the Magic Beast.

    Commander Meld led a group of knights, and brought the students to their temporary lodging at small town of ¡¾Holward¡¿. The adventurers who wished to challenge ¡¾Orcus Great Dungeon¡¿ would stay here. Tonight, they were going to stay at an inn managed by the Kingdom, which was exclusive for the new recruits.

    Hajime, who had not seen a normal room in a long time, lie down on the bed and let out a breath, ¡°Whew~¡±. All the rooms were designed for two people, but only Hajime got a room to himself. ¡°Well, at least I can rx this way.¡± Hajime did not let that bother him and muttered as such. He wasn¡¯t lonely and what not, not at all¡­¡­

    Tomorrow is the day they will challenge the dungeon. It seems like they will only challenge up to the twentieth floors. This way, even someone as weak as Hajime will be useful. This is what themander said with his own mouth.

    As for Hajime, other than feeling sorry for being a burden, he really had nothing else to say. Rather, it was definitely the better choice to just leave him at the capital city¡­¡­ The timid Hajime also did not say anything after reading the atmosphere around him.

    Hajime took a moment to read the Magic Beasts illustrated handbook he borrowed. However, in order to let his tired body rest for a while, he decided to sleep earlier. The sleeping skill he perfected in his school life disyed its full potential in another world.

    However, when Hajime was about to doze off, he heard someone knock on his door. For Hajime who frequently pulled all nighters in Japan, it was still early, but it was already veryte for Tortus. The dubious person that would pay visit at this time of the night, could it be Hiyama?! Hajime was a little worried when he thought about it.

    However, he eased up after hearing the voice.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, are you still awake? It¡¯s me, Shirasaki. Can I bother you for a moment?¡±

    Seriously? Hajime froze for a moment and hastily proceeded towards the door. After fetching the key and opening the door, Kaori stood there with a snow-white negligee on. She was wearing an unbuttoned sweater over the negligee.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why is this happening?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When presented with such a scene, Hajime unexpectedly switched to Kansai dialect and performed a <em>Tsukkomi</em>. ?1? Kaori was puzzled since she couldn¡¯t understand. Hajime quickly pulled himself together, he tried not to stare at Kaori too much, and only hear what she had to say. Although he didn¡¯t have too much interest in the 3D world, he was still an adolescent boy. The current appearance of Kaori was slightly too stimting.

    ¡°Ah~ No, it¡¯s nothing. En, what¡¯s the matter? Did you have something to tell me?¡±

    ¡°No. I just¡­¡­ wanted to talk with Hajime-kun. Am I bothering you after all?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Come in.¡±

    He anticipated the most probable question, but it was quickly shot down by Kaori¡¯s provocative nature. Moreover, Kaori¡¯s upturned eyes was so explosive. It¡¯s super effective! By the time he noticed, he already opened the door and invited her into the room.

    ¡°En!¡±

    Kaori entered the room happily without any precaution.

    She sat on the chair near the window. Hajime unconsciously prepared the tea while still being slightly confused. Though it was really just putting something like a tea bag into the cup. Something simr to ck tea was made using this kind of stuff. He prepared enough for both of them and handed a cup to Kaori. After that, Hajime sat on the chair directly in front of her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Kaori happily epted the ck tea imitation and took a sip. The moonlight that shone through the window illuminated her. It seemed like there was a halo around her glossy ck hair, she looked like an angel. Without any lustful desires, Hajime was fascinated by Kaori¡¯s purity. He recovered himself when he heard Kaori ce down her cup. Hajime drank the ck tea imitation in one breath. He choked a little as he drank too fast. How embarrassing¡­

    Seeing Hajime like that, Kaori giggled. Hajime quickly struck a conversation to hide his embarrassment.

    ¡°So, are you here to discuss about the n for tomorrow?¡±

    To Hajime¡¯s question, Kaori nodded her head. Her smile earlier was like a lie as it changed into a heavy expression.

    ¡°About the trip to the dungeon tomorrow¡­¡­ I wish Nagumo-kun can stay in the town. I will persuade the instructors and ssmates. So, please!¡±

    She leaned over as she pleaded Hajime. Hajime was perplexed. Even if Hajime was a burden, wasn¡¯t this a little too much?

    ¡°En¡­¡­ You are right, I know I am a burden¡­¡­ I should really stay here. Even if you don¡¯t say it, I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s not because you¡¯re a burden!¡±

    Kaori tried to clear up the misunderstanding. Maybe she was being too hasty. She put her hand on her chest and took a deep breath. After she calmed down, ¡°It was too sudden, I¡¯m sorry¡± she apologized like this.

    ¡°I just had a very bad feeling. When I fell asleep earlier¡­¡­ I had a dream¡­¡­ it was about Nagumo-kun¡­¡­ When I called out to you, you didn¡¯t even notice¡­¡­ Even when I run, I couldn¡¯t catch up¡­¡­ In the end¡­¡­¡±

    She seemed afraid to speak the rest. Wanting to hear the rest, Hajime urged her to continue.

    ¡°What happened in the end?¡±

    Kaori bit her lips, she had a teary expression on her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Disappeared¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±

    They sat in silence for a while. Hajime looked at Kaori, who was still hanging her head. It was a really ominous dream, but it was just a dream. With just that, they wouldn¡¯t permit him to stay. If such a thing was allowed, the criticism he received from the ssmates will surely intensify. If such a thing happened, he really would not be weed anymore. He had no choice but to go.

    To reassure Kaori, Hajime started to speak as gently as possible.

    ¡°A dream is just a dream, Shirasaki-san. This time, we have Commander Meld and his veteran knights apanying us. There are also a lot of strong people like Koukiing with us. Rather, our whole ss is amazing. I actually feel sorry for our enemies. I am very weak, in more ways than one, isn¡¯t that why you have such a dream?¡±

    While listening to Hajime, Kaori looked at him with an anxious expression.

    ¡°I-if you¡¯re still worried, then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then?¡±

    Hajime was a little embarrassed, but he still stood perfectly straight and looked into Kaori¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Will you protect me?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    As a man, saying something as embarrassing as this still affected his pride. His face already became red due to shame. The room was illuminated by the moonlight, he could see Kaori¡¯s appearance very clearly.

    ¡°Shirasaki-san is a healer right? Healer was a ss that had an innate talent for healing magic. No matter what happened¡­¡­ As long as Shirasaki-san is around, you can heal me even if I get heavily wounded. Will you protect me with this power? If so, I believe I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    He fixed his gaze on Kaori and said these, the current situation does not permit him to break eye contact. Hajime desperately endured the shame and prevented his body from writhing.

    The biggest cause of a person¡¯s insecurity was the unknown, Hajime had heard of these kind of thing before. Kaori was probably worried about what could possibly attack Hajime. In that case, perhaps he could ease her mind by convincing her that they could handle all the unknown dangers that were thrown at them.

    ¡°You never change, Najumo-kun.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Hajime made a doubtful expression as Kaori said that. Kaori giggled after seeing that expression.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, you probably thought we first met in high school right? But, I knew you since the second year of middle school.¡±

    This revtion caused Hajime to widen his eyes in shock. He quickly searched through his memories, but he couldn¡¯t recall the meeting. Hajime groaned as he thought of this, and it caused Kaori to giggle again.

    ¡°It was a one-sided meeting. The first time I saw you, you were prostrating. I didn¡¯t dare believe what I saw.¡±

    ¡°P-prostrating?¡±

    To be seen in such an embarrassing state! His body writhed again but for a different reason this time. Where and when did she see him in such a position? Just where? He frantically searched his memories. Facing Hajime who was making all kind of expressions, Kaori continued to speak.

    ¡°En, you were surrounded by shady-looking people. Even when they spit at you, poured their drinks on you, or stepped on you¡­ you did not stop kneeling. Before long, they left appalled.¡±

    ¡°T-that is, I showed such an unsightly sight¡­¡­¡±

    Hajime felt like dying a little. She saw a scene that was just as bad as his dark history of <em>Chuunibyou</em>. ?2? Only a humorless smile emerged. It was the same humorless smile that emerged when he discovered his mother had found the hidden stash of Ero <em>Doujinshi</em> ?3? and ced them neatly on his bookshelf.

    However, Kaori just gave him a gentle look. One that was free from contempt and ridicule.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t unsightly. Rather, when I saw you like that, I thought you were a very strong and kind person.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ha?¡±

    Hajime couldn¡¯t believe what he heard.

    (That¡¯s not the kind of impression someone would get. Could it be, Shirasaki had a special fetish for that?!)

    Hajime thought of something very rude.

    ¡°I mean, Nagumo-kun, you did it for the sake of a granny and her grandson.¡±

    When she said that, Hajime finally remembered something. Indeed, there was such an incident during his middle school years.

    It started when the little boy idently bumped into the delinquents and dirtied their clothes with his <em>Takoyaki</em>. ?4? The little boy started to cry while the delinquents angrily shouted at the granny. The granny cowered in fear. They were in a very difficult situation.

    Originally, Hajime who was just passing through by chance wanted to ignore it. He saw the granny took out a few notes ¡ª¡ª perhaps it was the price to quell the quarrel. After receiving those, the delinquent demanded for more in a threatening manner. In the end, Hajime¡¯s body moved on its own after they took the purse by force.

    He had never fought in his life before. The Chuunibyou¡¯s certain kill techniques could only be used at home. It couldn¡¯t be helped, his only choice was to use the eye-catching prostration technique. Prostrating in the public, it was very embarrassing for both parties involved. It would be better to say just staying around them would be unbearable. It went just as nned, the delinquents had left.

    ¡°Strong people would have solved it easily with violence. If Kouki was involved, he would surely knock down the opponent¡­¡­ But I don¡¯t think there are many people who would help others even when they were not strong; Especially someone that would prostrate themselves for the sake of others¡­¡­ In fact, I was really scared at that time¡­¡­ I just used the excuse that I was not as strong as Shizuku. I didn¡¯t do anything and hoped someone would stand up for them.¡±

    ¡°Shirasaki-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Therefore, Hajime-kun is the strongest person in my heart. After entering high school, I was really so happy to see you¡­¡­ I wanted to be like you, and get to know many things about you. But Hajime-kun was always sleeping¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, Sorry about that.¡±

    He finally figured out the reason why Kaori cared about him so much, Hajime was a little embarrassed to be evaluated so highly by Kaori. He just bashfully forced a somewhat awkward smile.

    ¡°Therefore, to ease my worries, I¡¯ll make sure Hajime-kun don¡¯t do anything crazy in the dungeon like when you faced the delinquents¡­¡­But, en¡±

    Kaori looked at Hajime with determination.

    ¡°I will protect you, Nagumo-kun.¡±

    Hajime epted her determination. He looked straight at her, and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Immediately after, Hajime smiled wryly. The role of the man and woman was totally reversed. Without a doubt, Kaori was ying the hero while Hajime was ying the damsel in distress. As a man, he found it hard to ept, but he could only force a smile.

    They chatted for a while, then Kaori returned to her room. While Hajime wasying on the bed, he thought over many things. No matter what, he must find a way to clear his bad reputation. It did not sit so well with him to be protected by the female lead. Hajime fell asleep with renewed determination.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    Veryte at night, when Kaori left Hajime¡¯s room and headed back to her room, nobody noticed someone was silently staring at Kaori¡¯s back. That person had a really twisted expression, nobody knew of this matter either.

 Book 1. Chapter 5

    Book 1. Chapter 5

    Right now, Hajime and the rest of his ss gathered in front of the entrance to the ¡¾Orcus Great Dungeon¡¿.

    Hajime had imagined a dark gloomy entrance, but instead he found something that looked like museum. It even had a reception desk at the side of the entrance. A uniformed big sister with beautiful smile was inspecting the people who entered and left the dungeon. In brief, their work here was to inspect the Status te, and record the number of people who entered and left the dungeon to urately pinpoint the death toll. With the war nearing, this was the method they adopted to avoid more casualties than necessary.

    On the za near the entrance, there were many stalls lined up. All the shop owners were trying to promote their own goods. It was like a festival. This ce was a popr area to earn money because people would naturally gather here. There were many foolish people who challenged the dungeon haughtily, which ended with them losing their life. The dungeon¡¯s back alleys also seemed to attract criminal activities. However, with the waring, they didn¡¯t want to have any internal conflicts, so the Adventurer Guild and Kingdom worked together with amon goal in mind. The venue beside the entrance was a ce where the materials were traded. The treasures obtained by the adventurers would be exchanged for money there.

    While the ss was looking around like country bumpkins, they followed behind Commander Meld like ducklings following their mother.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    The inside of the Dungeon was totally different to the bustling of the outside. There was nomp at the five meter wide passage, yet it was emitting a dim light, it was possible to see to some extent even without any illumination magic or torches. It seemed like a lot of special green stones were buried in the walls, one could excavate a huge vein of these green stones from ¡¾Orcus Great Dungeon¡¿.

    The party organized into ranks and pressed forward. For a while, nothing of interest happened until they advanced into a certain hall. This hall was dome shaped and the ceiling looked to be around 7-8 meter high. Then, in front of the party that seemed to be looking for treasures in the circr hall, gray fluffy balls gushed out from the crevices in the wall.

    ¡°Okay, Kouki¡¯s group, step forward. Everyone else fall back! Follow the instructions you received before setting off! Get ready! These Magic Beasts are called Ratmen. Their movement is quick, but they are not very strong. Just stay calm.¡±

    Just like he said, the Ratmen ran over with considerable speed. Their scarlet eyes shone eerily from their gray matted heads. Their name suited them. The Ratman was a very fitting name, their outward appearance looked very simr to a rat¡­¡­ They were bipedal Magic Beasts and had a muscr upper body. As if to show off their six packs and chest muscle, those parts were not covered by hair.

    The front-line wasprised of Kouki and his party. When Shizuku, who was in his party, saw the enemy, her face stiffened up. The Ratman gave off a creepy feeling. Kouki, Shizuku, and Ryutaro intercepted the charging Ratman. Meanwhile, two girls that were close to Kaori started to chant. The girls were Nakamura Eri, a sses-wearing girl, and her friend Taniguchi Suzu the energetic loli. They were preparing to invoke their magic, staying in the formation like they were taught.

    Kouki wielded his cross-shaped sword with unfathomable speed. He quickly made short work of the few enemies. His sword was one of the divine artifacts that was given to him by Hairihi Kingdom, the ¡¾Holy Sword¡¿. The sword had a light attribute. Any enemies caught in the light that the sword produced would be weakened, and it also automatically strengthened its wielder. Even if it was called a ¡°Holy¡± sword, it certainly had some troublesome abilities.

    Ryutaro¡¯s ss was a ¡°Fist Fighter¡±, so he used gauntlets and shin guards as his equipment. These were also divine artifacts, they could produce shock-waves, and the power was definitely notcking in any way. Ryutaro took an imposing stance and did not let any enemy get past him with beautiful kicks and punches. Though he was unarmed, he yed the role of a heavy armored tank.

    Shizuku, like the Samurai girl she was, her ss was ¡°Swordswoman¡±. She took a battojutsu ?1? stance and drew her sword that looked like a Shamshir. ?2? All the enemies were cut in an instant. That agile movement caused the knights to sighs in admiration.

    While Hajime and other students were fascinated by the battle, a chant resounded.

    ¡±Swirling Dark mes, Incinerate My Enemies, Return them to the Earth as Ashes, ¡¾Spiral me¡¿.¡±

    Three people simultaneouslyunched the spiraling mes which engulfed the Ratmen. The Ratmen let out a death cry as the mes turned them to ashes.

    By the time they noticed, all the Ratmen in the hall were wiped out. The other students didn¡¯t get a turn. It seemed like the enemies on the first level were too weak for Kouki¡¯s party.

    ¡°Ahhh~ good job! Next time you guys give it a try, but don¡¯t lower your guard!¡±

    While facing the outstanding students, Commander Meld smiled bitterly as he warned the group not to let up. However, after sessfully subduing Magic Beasts for the first time, it was unavoidable for them to feel excited. The student¡¯s faces broke out into smiles. Commander Meld just shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, good job on your performance this time, don¡¯t forget to retrieve the Magic Stone. But still, wasn¡¯t that a bit overkill just now?¡±

    Commander Meld was clearly admonishing the rear-support, the girls in Kaori¡¯s group knew they overdid it and began to blush.

    There were no particr problems from there onwards, they took turns in battles, and made their way to the lower levels smoothly. Eventually, they arrived at the 20th floor, which is the mark of a first-ss adventurer. The highest level explored was the 65th floor, but this achievement was aplished by adventurers over 100 years ago. Getting to the 40th level now is considered the work of an Elite Adventurer. Any who passed the 20th level were considered first-ss. Since all the students were cheats, they easily broke through to the 20th level, even if they did not have much battle experience.

    However, traps were the scariest feature of a dungeon. In some instances, the traps were lethal. Fair Scope was the best countermeasure against traps. This is a gadget that detected traps by perceiving the flow of magic. As most traps in the dungeons use magic, the Fair Scope can detect more than 80% of the traps. However, the detecting range was somewhat narrow, so in order to progress smoothly, experience or information was needed.

    As they quickly breezed through the floors, the Knights could only focus on guiding them. However, Commander Meld strongly admonished them; They were not to move about randomly in ces that haven¡¯t been confirmed for traps.

    ¡°Alright, you guys. From this point on, not only will there be other types of Magic Beasts, but they will work together to attack us. Do not get careless just because it had been easy so far! The training for today will end after we clear the 20th floor! Get fired up!¡±

    Commander Meld¡¯s voice was very low but it resounded clearly. Up to this point, Hajime had not done anything in particr. Once, he practiced on a Magic Beast that the knights had weakened. He created a pitfall on the ground, and skewered the dog-like Magic Beast that fell into the trap. That was all he did. Basically, there was no chance for him to get involved in the group battle, he just stood behind the cover provided by the knights. It was pretty pathetic. Even so, his magic power still improved by repeatedly using his ¡°Synergy¡± skill inbat, therefore it was not meaningless. His magic power was raised by two points, so actualbat was still very beneficial.

    (But still, I¡¯m totally a parasite yer, sigh¡­¡­)

    Again, a weakened Magic Beast was thrown to Hajime by the Knights. When it approached, Hajime transmuted the ground and let out a sigh. Its abdomen was skewered by the sharp sword in the pothole, it doesn¡¯t seem like it will be able anymore.

    (Well, it seems like my precision with transmutation has gone up¡­¡­ Let¡¯s do it one step at a time¡­¡­)

    Hajime consumed a magic replenishing pill as he wiped the sweat off his brow. Hajime had not noticed, but there were several knights that were impressed with him.

    To be honest, the knights did not expect anything from him in the beginning. However, since the battle was well-off, they paid a little attention to Hajime who had nothing to do at the back, and pushed a few Magic Beasts to him. Of course, the Magic Beasts were weakened beforehand.

    The knights had assumed Hajime would fight with his sword, despite not knowing how to swing a sword. Instead, Hajime effectively sealed off the opponent¡¯s movements with transmutation, and stabbed them to death in the end. He brought down the Magic Beasts with a strategy that the Knights had never seen before. ¡°Synergist¡± was considered a crafting ss, that was amon knowledge. Therefore, they had never thought of using the transmutation skill like that inbat.

    Since he did not have anything else, Hajime¡¯s only weapon was his transmutation skill. He figured that if he could manipte minerals, why couldn¡¯t he manipte the ground too? He came up with this strategy while thinking about such a thing. Since he was surrounded by so many strong people, he felt his all-out effort was useless. This was the first public exhibition of his tactic. After making a fool of himself in thebat training at the outskirts of the capital, he came up with this tactic.

    They stopped for a short rest. Hajime who looked forward asionally and made eye contact with Kaori. She looked towards Hajime and smiled at him. Kaori seemed to be keeping an eye on him afterst night¡¯s deration to ¡°protect¡± him. This caused Hajime to be embarrassed and broke the eye contact. Her expression sulked slightly at that. Shizuku who had been observing what was going on wore a wry smile on her face, then she asked in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Kaori, why are you two constantly looking at each other? Thinking about a romanticedy in the dungeon, are you?¡±

    Kaori blushed at the teasing and refuted Shizuku angrily.

    ¡°Mou-! Shizuku-chan! Don¡¯t say strange things! I was just wondering if Nagumo-kun was alright. That¡¯s all!¡±

    The romanticedy was already in full swing with that remark, because Kaori began to sulk for real. Shizuku kept her mouth shut, but theughter in her eyes indicated that it was a fact. After seeing that, Kaori puffed her cheeks and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Seriously!¡±

    Hajime kept casting sidelong nces at them, but he suddenly felt a gaze that made him straighten his backbone. The unpleasant gaze was filled with negative emotions. To date, Hajime had felt simr stares in the ssroom, but this feeling he get from this gaze was iparably deep and heavy.

    It was not the first time today that he felt that gaze. Since the morning he had felt someone staring. When he tried to locate the stare, this feeling would disappear. This had happened repeatedly since the morning, Hajime was already getting tired of it.

    (I wonder what it is¡­¡­ did I do something? ¡­¡­I was trying hard despite being an ipetence¡­¡­ Could that be the reason? Don¡¯t joke around! Who¡¯s the scoundrel? ¡­¡­Sigh~)

    Hajime let out a deep sigh. He started getting the bad premonition Kaori had mentioned.

    The party continued to explore the 20th floor. Each level of the dungeon was several kilometer square. It would normally take dozens of people up to one month to map out all the unknown areas. Currently, up to forty seven levels have been mapped properly, so it was not that easy to get lost. There was also little concern that they would get caught in traps.

    The innermost room of the 20th level had a veryplicated geographical feature. The walls were protruding like a stctite cave and icicle-like rocks formed around the room. The stairs to the 21st floor were just ahead of this room. If they reached that point, the training would be done for the day. In ancient times, they were able to wield teleportation magic, but in this current age, such means were impossible. They had to head back the old fashion way. The party rxed slightly, since the walls were protruding they couldn¡¯t spread out and had to advance in a column.

    At this time, Kouki¡¯s party and Commander Meld whom were at the front stopped. The surprised ssmates also got into their fighting stance with confused look. Clearly, they encountered some Magic Beasts.

    ¡°They¡¯re camouged! Make sure to pay attention to your surroundings!¡±

    Commander Meld advised them. After that, the wall suddenly rose and discolored. The body that was camouged was now dark brown, and the creature that appeared stood on two legs. It raised its chest and started to pound on it like a drum. It seemed like a Gori-type Magic Beast with chameleon¡¯s camouge ability.

    ¡°They¡¯re Rockmounts! Be careful of their arms, they are strong!¡±

    Commander Meld¡¯s voice reverberated in the cave-like room. The Rockmount beside Kouki¡¯s party threw itself at them. Ryutaro¡¯s fist was able to reflect the powerful arm of the Rockmount. Kouki and Shizuku tried to surround the beast, but they could not get into position due to the influence of the terrain.

    When the Rockmount felt that it could not get past Ryutaro, it bent its body downward and inhaled a deep breath. After that¡­

    ¡°GuGaGaGaaaaa¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    It let out an intense roar like this, which caused the whole room to shake.

    ¡°Gu!?¡±

    ¡°Uwa!?¡±

    ¡°Kya!?¡±

    A shock ran through their bodies, it did not damage them, but paralyzed them instead. This was the Rockmount¡¯s unique magic¡¾Intimidating Roar¡¿. The roar carried a magic that caused temporary paralysis.

    Kouki and vanguards took the roar almost point-nk, causing them to freeze momentarily. The Rockmount took this chance to slip to the side. It lifted a boulder and threw it at the rear guards with a beautiful shot-put throw! The rock flew over the vanguards, towards Kaori and the rest.

    Kaori and her teammates readied the magic staves in their hands to intercept the boulder. There was not enough room to dodge. However, the moment they were going to activate their magic, they froze when they noticed what was thrown them.

    The boulder that was thrown at them was in fact another Rockmount. As it neared Kaori¡¯s group, it did a stunning rotation and spread its arms out. It almost seemed to be calling out to Kaori as it performed a Lupin Dive.?3? Strangely, its eyes were bloodshot and its breathing was rough. Kaori, Eri, and Suzu unintentionally screamed and stopped their magic.

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing? This is a battle!¡±

    In a hurry, Commander Meld leapt out to intercept the Rockmount that was swooping down fast. ¡°S-sorry.¡± The girls apologized like this, but the negative feeling was still there. Their face had turned pale.

    There was a youngster who got mad at such a situation. It was our hero, Amanogawa Kouki.

    ¡°*******¡­¡­ You dare treat them like that¡­¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Kouki seemed to have misunderstood the girls¡¯ disgust as fear for their impending death. ¡®You dare to frighten the girls like that!¡¯ Kouki got a little angry due to his misunderstanding. His Holy Sword seemed to shine in response to his feelings.

    ¡°Myriad of Soaring Wings, Reach the Heavens, ¡¾Soaring sh¡¿!¡±

    ¡°Ah, you idiot, stop it now!¡±

    Ignoring Commander Meld¡¯s voice, Kouki brandished his sword over his head and swung it down in one motion. His chant had made the sword emit an intense light, and the sh released a de of light. Drawing a curve, the light bisected the Rockmount without encountering any resistance. The de of light continued on until it destroyed the wall beyond.

    Debris lightly fell from the damaged wall. Kouki exhaled and gave the girls a sparkling smile. He had defeated the monster that scared them. It¡¯s alright now! Commander Meld approached him with a smile and smacked him.

    ¡°Ow!?¡±

    ¡°You fool. I understand how you feel, but you shouldn¡¯t use a skill like that in such a narrow ce! If the tunnel copsed, what are you going to do?¡±

    Facing Commander Meld¡¯s vehement rebuke, Kouki could only lower his head. The girls approached him with a wry smile and tried tofort him. At that moment, the copsed wall caught Kaori¡¯s attention.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh? What is that? It¡¯s sparkling¡­¡­?¡±

    Hearing this, everyone looked at the wall Kaori was pointing at. Blooming on the wall were minerals that radiated pale light. It was like a crystal covered in indicolite. The girls were enchanted by the beautiful sight of the crystals.

    ¡°Hoh~ That¡¯s Grantz Crystal. One this big in size is rare.¡±

    When talking about Grantz Crystal, it was an ore that looked like a jewel. The crystal did not have any special effects, but its gorgeous and sparkling appearance was popr among thedyship. Rings, earrings, pendants, and other jewelries processed from these crystal are very well received. It was one of the top three choices as proposal rings.

    ¡°Lovely¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing Commander Meld¡¯s simple exnation, Kaori¡¯s cheeks blushed. She took a nce at Hajime without anyone noticing. However, Shizuku was the only ones who noticed this.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should retrieve it!¡±

    The one who said that and abruptly moved toward it was Hiyama. He approached the wall that was embedded with Grantz Crystal, and climbed up with sounds of tiny rocks falling. Commander Meld shouted in panic.

    ¡°Hey-! Don¡¯t just do what you want! We haven¡¯t confirmed if it¡¯s safe!¡±

    However, Hiyama pretended not to hear and finally arrived in front of the crystal. Commander Meld chased after Hiyama to stop him. At that moment, one of the knight finished his analysis with the Fair Scope. And then his face turned pale.

    ¡°Commander! It¡¯s a trap!¡±

    ¡°Tsu!?¡±

    However their warnings came a little toote. The moment Hiyama touched the Grantz Crystal, magic circle started to spread from the crystal. The trap was set for people who became so fascinated with the crystal that they would touch it carelessly. Beautiful mushroom tend to be poisonous. It¡¯s the way of the world.

    In a blink of an eye, the magic circle spread throughout the whole room, and it gradually became brighter. It was like a replication of the magic that summoned them.

    ¡°Withdraw! Get out of the room this instant!¡±

    At Commander Meld¡¯smand, everyone started to run towards the exit¡­¡­ but they weren¡¯t fast enough. When the light filled the room, everyone momentary felt a floating sensation. Following that, they were mmed onto the ground with a thud.

    Everyone let out a groan due to their sore butt, Hajime looked at the surrounding, most of his ssmates were stroking their butt like him. Commander Meld, the knights, Kouki, and the vanguards quickly stood up and observed their surroundings. Seems like the magic earlier was a teleportation magic. A magic that the modern day mage couldn¡¯t even use was casted with ease, the magic from the Age of God was truly worthy to be called a cheat.

    They were all transferred onto a huge bridge made of stone. It was about hundred meter in length. The ceiling looked to be about twenty meter tall. There was no river underneath the bridge, there was only a bottomless abyss. If they fell, it would probably feel like falling into hell.

    The width of the bridge was about ten meter, but let¡¯s not say the handrails, even the edge was rounded. If you slipped there would be nothing to grab on to, and you would fall head-first. The group was right in the middle of the bridge. On both sides of the bridge, they could see a stairway that led to the upper level. After confirming it, Commander Meld issued the orders with a grim expression.

    ¡°You guys, get up immediately! Go towards the stairs. Hurry!¡±

    Hearing the thunderous orders from Commander Meld, the students who were on the ground got up immediately. However, the dungeon¡¯s trap was not only at this level, it wouldn¡¯t let them escape so easily. Magic Beasts emerged from the magic circles that appeared on both sides of the bridge. A huge Magic Beast appeared on one side of the passage. The other passage had arge amount of monsters.

    At this time, Commander Meld stared at the huge Magic Beast with nk expression, his mumbles was transmitted loud and clear.

    ¡°This couldn¡¯t be¡­¡­ a Behemoth¡­¡­?¡±

 Book 1. Chapter 6

    Book 1. Chapter 6

    <strong>Chapter 6 ¨C Behemoth</strong>

    A magic circle emitting crimson light suddenly emerged on both ends of the bridge. On one side of the path, the magic circle was about ten meter wide. The magic circles on the path to the stairs at the other side were only about one meter wide, but there were several of them.

    Within the numerous small magic circles, a horde of sword wielding skeleton army emerged. Their empty eye sockets were emitting crimson light simr to that of the magic circle, and the eyeballs-like radiance looked all around. Their numbers already increased to the hundreds, and they are still increasing.

    However,pared with the hundreds of skeleton army, the one at the other side of the bridge felt worst, Hajime had this kind of feeling. What came out from the ten meter wide magic circle was a ten meter tall four-legged beast, it was wearing something that looked like a helmet, this kind of magic beast appeared. Ifpared to any animal Hajime knew of, the closest would be a Triceratops. However, it had many other additional factors, such as the eyes that gave off crimson light, the sharp ws, the fangs that sounded like ng of metals when they collided, and the zing horn that extended from the helmet¡­¡­

    When Commander Meld muttered ¡°Behemoth¡± to himself, that Behemoth took a deep breath and let out a deafening roar.

    ¡°Gurua~a~a~aaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª!?¡±

    The roar caused Commander Meld to return to his senses, he quickly started to issuemands to everyone.

    ¡°n! Lead the students to the stair and break through those Skeleton Soldiers! Kyle, Ivan, Gale! I need you guys to make a barrier as big as you can! We need to stop that monster here! Kouki, hurry and get to the stairs with the others!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, Meld-san! We¡¯ll fight too! Isn¡¯t that dinosaur-like monster the most dangerous? We¡¯ll also¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fool! If that¡¯s really a Behemoth, you guys won¡¯t stand a chance at your current state! That monster is a magic beast from 65th floor. A long time ago, even the adventurer that was once known as the ¡°strongest¡± was unable to defeat this monster! Just make a run for it! I can¡¯t let you guys die!¡±

    Although Kouki faltered for a moment after seeing Commander Meld¡¯s grave expression, he still stood his ground with, ¡°I can¡¯t just abandon you guys!¡± When Kouki was about to say, ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to let everyone escape safely¡±, the Behemoth let out a roar and started to charge at them.

    At this rate, the students who were retreating would get trampled to death. But the Hairihi Kingdom¡¯s strongest military force summoned a multiyered barrier to prevent this from happening.

    ¡°Repel all Malice and Enmity, Absolute Providence from the Son of God, Herein a Sanctuary, The Enemy of God Shall Not Pass, ¡¾Absolute Virtue¡¿¡±

    The magical circle for this spell was drew on a two meter square paper of the highest quality, and the incantation was made up of four phrases. In addition to that, three people were required to cast it. The barrier could only provide absolute defense for one minute. The pure white semi-spherical barrier stopped the Behemoth¡¯s charge!

    The moment the Behemoth shed with the barrier, a terrifying shockwave erupted from between them. Everything under the Behemoth¡¯s feet were pulverized, and despite how the entire bridge was made out of stones, it was shaking violently. The retreating students let out a scream and tumbled in session.

    The Skeleton Soldiers were magic beasts that showed up on the 38th floor. They were clearly different from the magic beasts they had encountered so far. In front of them was the skeleton army that made one¡¯s blood run cold, and behind them was that terrifying aura that pressed in constantly. The students were in a state of panic.

    Ignoring the formation, they recklessly rushed towards the stairs. A member of the knight, n, tried to calm them down desperately, but no one listened due to the imminent terror. One of the female students was pushed from behind and fell down. She groaned as she lifted her head, just to see a Skeleton Soldier who had lifted the sword over its head.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    At the same time she let out a scream, the sword was swung down towards her head. She thought she was going to die at that moment, but the ground under the Skeleton Solider¡¯s feet suddenly swelled up. Losing its bnce, the trajectory of the de missed the girl and struck the ground instead. Following that, the upheaval continued like a wave towards the end of the bridge, tripping up many Skeleton Soldiers along the way. This caused some of the soldiers to fall into the abyss.

    Two meter off the edge of the bridge was the silhouette of Hajime who exhaled heavily. He continuously used transmutation on the ground. He used the logic of a slide to throw the magic beasts off the bridge. Unaware, his proficiency in transmuting got better because he constantly used it on the whole journey. The range of his transmuting also seemed to have increased.

    While chewing the Magic Recovery Pill, Hajime quickly approached the female student that fell down. He helped the girl up with the hand that was equipped with the transmutation glove. Hajime spoke to the still stunned girl with a smile.

    ¡°Hurry, keep going. It¡¯s alright, if you calm down these skeletons are nothing. Because except for me, everyone else is a cheat!¡± The female student was unable to take her eyes off Hajime who pounded his chest full confidence, the next moment she replied with an energetic ¡°Thank you¡± and dashed off.

    Hajime had ruined the surrounding Skeleton Soldiers¡¯ footing and had them detained, he took that moment to survey the battlefield. Everyone was in a state of panic, they brandished their weapons carelessly, and even the magics were in disorder. At this rate, it was highly likely that someone would die. Although Knight n was desperately trying to bring them under control, it was not going well. During this time, more reinforcements came for the Skeleton Soldiers through the new magic circles.

    ¡°What do we do now¡­¡­ We need a powerful leader¡­¡­ someone with the power to open the path¡­¡­ Amanogawa-kun!¡±

    Hajime started to sprint towards the direction of Kouki¡¯s party.

    Behemoth was still repeatedly charging at the barrier. A powerful shockwave was produced every time it collided with the barrier, the stone bridge creaked due to the pressure. There were already cracks on the barrier, it was only a matter of time before it gave in. Commander Meld also joined to reinforce the barrier, but it was like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood.

    ¡°Ah, crap! It won¡¯t hold for much longer! Kouki, hurry and retreat! You guys go too!¡±

    ¡°No! I will not abandon Commander Meld and the knights! We must all return alive!¡±

    ¡°Ku, to be so egotistical at this moment¡­¡±

    Commander Meld¡¯s expression was as if he just ate a bitter worm. In such a narrow space, it would be very difficult to avoid the Behemoth¡¯s rush. Therefore, the best option was to run away before the barrier became ineffective. But such a subtle opportunity could only be grasped by someone experienced, it was highly unlike for Kouki and his party to have such an insight.

    While exining the situation as briefly as possible, Commander Meld urged them to retreat. But Kouki did not take his advice and refused to ¡°abandon¡± them. Besides, from the look in Kouki¡¯s eyes, he wanted to challenge the Behemoth. He believed if it was him, he might be able to overpower the Behemoth.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped, he was still too young. He was overestimating himself a little too much. Commander Meld had showered them with so much praise to maintain their confidence, but it seemed to have produced the opposite of the desired result.

    ¡°Kouki! Let¡¯s retreat as Commander Meld said!¡±

    Shizuku, who understood the situation, quickly admonished Kouki and grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Sigh~ This is not the first time Kouki is being unreasonable! I¡¯ll back you up!¡±

    ¡°Ryutaro¡­¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Ryutaro¡¯s statement just fueled Kouki¡¯s enthusiasm even more. Shizuku clicked her tongue at that.

    ¡°Are you drunk?! Try to understand the situation! You big idiot!¡±

    ¡°Shizuku-chan¡­¡­¡±

    As Shizuku was getting impatient, Kaori got more anxious. At this time, a boy jumped in front of Kouki.

    ¡°Amanogaka-kun!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Nagumo!?¡±

    ¡°Nagumo-kun!?¡±

    As everyone was surprised, Hajime was doing his best to exin the situation by waving his hands.

    ¡°Hurry up and retreat! Everyone can¡¯t make it without you! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden? What are you even doing in a ce like this? This is not a ce you should be! Just leave this to us, Nagumo you¡­¡±

    ¡°This is not the time to be saying that kind of thing!¡±

    It was a fact that he couldn¡¯t be regarded as part of the fighting force, Kouki urged Hajime to retreat but he was interrupted by Hajime who never showed any kind of retaliation before. Kouki¡¯s impression of Hajime was a honest guy who always forced a bitter smile at everything that was said to him. There was too much discrepancy that made him unable to move.

    ¡°Can you not see what is going on?! Everyone is in a panic! Just because the team leader is missing!¡±

    Hajime grabbed Kouki¡¯s shirt with one hand and pointed over there with his other hand. In the direction he pointed at, his ssmates were surrounded by Skeleton Soldiers and running all over the ce. It seemed like they had never been trained before and fought haphazardly. Since they were so inefficient they were being overwhelmed by the reinforcements. As a result, they were still unable to break through until now. Although they were able to preserve their life due to their out of norm stats, it was only a matter of time.

    ¡°A power that can break through them is necessary! A power that can erase the fear in everyone¡¯s hearts is also necessary! And the only one who can do it is our team leader, Amanogawa-kun! Don¡¯t just look in front of you, look at what¡¯s going on behind you too!¡±

    Kouki was dumbstruck as he saw his ssmates in such a chaotic situation, after shaking his head in admonition, he nodded towards Hajime.

    ¡°Ahh, I understand. I¡¯ll go over there immediately! Commander Meld! I¡¯m sorry!?¡±

    ¡°Goooo-!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll retreat first.¡± The moment Kouki turned around and said this to Commander Meld, the barrier finally fell along with Commander Meld¡¯s howl. The raging shockwave assaulted Hajime and the others directly. Hajime quickly stepped forward and transmuted a wall, but it was easily blown away. However, he was able to weaken the shock wave. The whirling dust was blown away by Behemoth¡¯s roar.

    On the ground was the groaning Commander Meld and three knights. Their body was unable to move due to the after-effect of the shockwave. Behind Commander Meld and the knights, Kouki and his party had also fallen to the ground, but they got up quickly. Looks like Hajime¡¯s wall was effective.

    ¡°Ku¡­¡­ Ryutaro, Shizuku, can you buy me some time?¡±

    As Kouki asked them, he walked towards the two who still seemed like they were in pain. Since Commander Meld had been disabled, it was up to them to do something.

    ¡°I guess we don¡¯t have a choice!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll try to think of something!¡±

    Both of them suddenly assaulted the Behemoth.

    ¡°Kaori, start healing Commander Meld and his men!¡±

    ¡°En!¡±

    Kaori moved ording to Kouki¡¯s instruction. Hajime already got beside Commander Meld. In order to not get caught up in the aftermath of the battle, he quickly conjured a stone wall. Although it seemed nothing more than paper wall to the Behemoth, it was still better than nothing. Kouki began to chant in order to unleash his big skill.

    ¡°Divine will! Perish everything that is evil with your light! The breath of God! Blow away the ominous clouds and purify this world! The mercy of God! Forgive all my sins with this strike! ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Might¡¿!¡±

    An aurora gushed out from the Holy Sword after the chant. The skill was simr to the ¡¾Soaring sh¡¿, but it¡¯s power was on apletely different level. The aurora gouged the bridge as it shot towards the Behemoth, shaking the bridge with its might. After the chant, Ryutaro and Shizuku had already cleared out. However, the two were extremely exhausted. They suffered a considerable amount of damage in such a short period of time.

    The bombardment of light hit the Behemoth directly. Light had painted that area white. The intense vibration caused cracks to appear on the bridge.

    ¡°With this¡­¡­ Haa~ Haa~¡±

    ¡°Hmph! As expected, shouldn¡¯t we have done this earlier?¡±

    ¡°Hu¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­¡­¡±

    Ryutaro and Shizuku returned to Kouki¡¯s side. Kouki breathed heavily after using such an enormous amount of magic power. That skill earlier was Kouki¡¯s trump card. His remaining magic power were almost used up. Behind them, Commander Meld and the fallen knights stood up after they got patched up.

    Not longter, when the light and the dust settled down, in that ce¡­¡­ was an unscathed Behemoth. The beast sent a death re at Kouki and growled. After that, it raised its head, the horn on its head began to glow red-hot and emitted a high-pitched sound like that of fingernails scraping the ss. Following that, the helmet ignited like ava.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Move!¡±

    Commander Meld¡¯s voice helped Kouki¡¯s party to regain their senses. The Behemoth soon began to dash forward, and then it jumped towards Kouki. The red-hot helmet fell towards them like a meteor.

    Even though they jumped sideways immediately, the shock-wave caused by the impact still blew them away. They rolled on the ground with rumbling sound, when they finally stopped, they had wounds all over their body. Commander Meld, who finally regained his movement, rushed over. The other knights were still being treated by Kaori. The Behemoth¡¯s horns were stuck on the bridge. After bracing its leg, the Behemoth pulled it out.

    ¡°All of you, get up!¡±

    All he got in response were groans. They were probably paralyzed by the same shock-wave that the Commander and the knights received earlier. It seemed like they received considerable damage to the internal organs. Commander Meld turned his head around to call out to Kaori. What got into his line of sight instead was Hajime¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Boy! Carry Kouki and retreat with Kaori!¡±

    Themander gave Hajime such instructions. Kouki, only take Kouki along with him. That instruction indicated that it would be great even if only Kouki was able to get away, it was probably that kind of wish. Commander Meld clenched his teeth and prepared his shield. He nned to put his life on the line to hold back the beast.

    Hajime looked at themander who were prepared for certain death, and proposed a n. This may be the only way to save everyone from this situation. However, it was too silly, the chances seeding was also very low. It would put Hajime in the most dangerous position. Commander Meld hesitated, but the Behemoth already got into battle mode. Its helmet started to sizzle red-hot again. They had no time.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°I can definitely do it.¡±

    Hajime looked at Commander Meld with resolute gaze. Seeing Hajime like this, a smile emerged on Commander Meld¡¯s face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we would entrust our lives up to you, I ask of you to save everyone. Therefore¡­¡­ We¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Commander Meld walked towards the Behemoth after saying these. He released a simple spell to provoke it. Looking at how the Behemoth was targeting Kouki earlier, it seemed to have a habit of baring its teeth at those attacking it.

    Commander Meld firmly fixed his gaze on the Behemoth. After that, it pointed its red-hot helmet at Commander Meld, it suddenly charged and took a leap. Commander Meld intended to provoke it till thest moment, he stood there confidently. At that moment, a small incantation could be heard.

    ¡°Disperse, ¡¾Wind Wall¡¿¡±

    He jumped backward and chanted simultaneously. Following closely, the Behemothnded at the area where Commander Meld was previously stationed at. The ¡¾Wind Wall¡¿ was able to deflect the shock-wave and debris from the impact. Since the Behemoth¡¯s attack pattern was simple, it was still possible to avoid it. But if he was to dodge while protecting Kouki¡¯s party at the same time, they might bepletely annihted.

    Again, the Behemoth¡¯s horns were stuck on the bridge. Hajime quickly threw himself into the fray. The remnants of the zing heat burned his skin, but Hajime endured the pain and began to chant. He only had to chant the name, it was the most simple and only spell in his possession.

    ¡°¡¾Transmutation¡¿!¡±

    The Behemoth¡¯s movement to pull its head out from the stone was stopped. Even if it smashed the stone in the surrounding, Hajime would continue to transmute new stone. Bracing its legs, the Behemoth was going to forcefully pull its head out, but Hajime transmuted around the foot this time. While it was struggling, the head sunk another one meter into the ground due to transmutation. The Behemoth¡¯s power was so terrifying, cracks would appear the moment he let up for a brief second. It wanted to escape, but it was stopped by Hajime¡¯s transmutation every time. In the end, the Behemoth¡¯s entire head was buried underground, it was quite a silly figure.

    In the meantime, Kaori and the recovered knights gathered everyone together, they attempted to carry Kouki¡¯s party back. At the skeleton soldier¡¯s side, it seemed like some students had regained theirposure and started to cooperate with each other. The reason for the recovery was because of the girl Hajime saved earlier. It was an inconspicuous contribution from Hajime.

    ¡°Wait! Nagumo-kun is still over there!¡±

    Facing Commander Meld who urged them to retreat, Kaori protested fiercely.

    ¡°That is the boy¡¯s battle! We are going to break through the Skeleton Soldiers and unfold an all-out magic attack after we secured a safety zone! Of course, the boy will retreat during that time! We will hold up the Behemoth with magics until the boy get back, then we will retreat to the upper level.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stay and help!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s out of the question! ¡®Let Kaori retreat and heal Kouki¡¯ That¡¯s what he said!¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Kaori who still wanted to say something came to a pause after receiving Commander Meld¡¯s sermon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the boy¡¯s effort be in vain!!!¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª!?¡±

    Including Commander Meld, the one with the highest firepower was without a doubt Kouki. If she did not use her healing magic to recover him, they may not have sufficient firepower to stop the Behemoth when the timees. That is why it is necessary for her to heal Kouki while retreating. By the time Hajime exhausted his magic power and couldn¡¯t use transmutation anymore, the Behemoth will start to move.

    ¡°Breath of Heaven, Fill to the brim, Purify and Heal, ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Blessing¡¿¡±

    Kaori was crying, but even so she continued to chant. A pale light engulfed Kouki, this is a magic that heal physical wounds and recover magic power at the same time. Commander Meld ced a hand on Kaori¡¯s shoulder and nodded. Kaori also nodded in response, then she turned her head again to look at Hajime who continued to cast ¡¾Transmutation¡¿ desperately. After that, Commander Meld carried Kouki onto his shoulder and retreated. Shizuku and Ryutaro were carried by the knights.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    The numbers of Skeleton Soldier was still increasing, the quantity already exceeded two hundred. The side that led to the stairs was crammed with Skeleton Soldiers. However, in a sense it might be a good thing. If there was a gap, the students would try to push through and get themselves surrounded. As a matter of fact, when there were only a hundred of them, the students were caught up in a dangerous situation.

    Despite that, there was no casualty, it was all thanks to the knights. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were desperately protecting the students with their own lives. As a result, they are now covered all over with cuts and bruises.

    The increasing numbers of the Magic Beasts led to great panic, the students even forgot to use their magic, they only waved their spears and swords recklessly. Under this kind of circumstances, if they lost the knights¡¯ support, they would fall apart in matter of minutes.

    Despair struck the students who came to realize it. The girl that Hajime saved earlier appealed to them, the minority of the students fought bravely in a group, but they were almost at their limits, they have an expression that looked like they were about to cry. Just when everyone thought it was already toote¡­¡­

    ¡°¡¾Soaring sh¡¿!¡±

    A pure-white sh cuts right through the ranks of the Skeleton Soldiers, and then it exploded. The Skeleton Soldiers that were pushed to the side edges of the bridge fell into the abyss. After the sh, the Skeleton Soldiers fell like an avnche. The students saw the path that led to the upper level. That was their only salvation, the only thing that drives them to brandish their swords!

    ¡°Everyone! Don¡¯t give up, I¡¯ll open up a path!¡±

    He spewed those lines as ¡¾Soaring sh¡¿ tore through the enemies. The charisma disyed Kouki raised the students¡¯ morale.

    ¡°Guys! What have you been doing this whole time? Remember the training! Organize into groups at once! You fools!¡±

    The appearance of themander that everyone relied on and the skill that knocked down the enemies, the unparalleled ¡¾Soaring sh¡¿. As well as that normally reliable voice, when all of these came together, the declining morale resurrected immediately. Their body were no longer feeling numb and their mind cleared up. But in reality, it was the effects of Kaori¡¯s magic, the Calm Mind magic. To a certain extend, when the rxation magic wasbined with Kouki¡¯s performance, it was super effective!

    Everyone with high aptitude for healing magic began to treat the wounded. Those with high aptitude for magic began the chants for powerful magic at the rear. Those with high defensive power served as vanguards. Instead of attacking, they focused more on defending.

    The knights who recovered also join the fray, then the signal for their counterattack was ignited. Theyunched their cheat-like magic and martial arts which descended upon the enemies like a surging wave. The enemies were wiped out at an astonishing rate, they had finally passed the spawning rate of the Magic Beasts.

    Soon, the path to the stairs opened up.

    ¡°Everyone advance! We must secure the open space in front of the stairs!¡±

    Kouki started to run as soon as he shouted. The fully recovered Ryutaro and Shizuku followed closely behind. They cut through the encircling Skeleton Soldier like a hot knife through butter. Finally, they broke through the besiegement. Behind them, the Skeleton Soldiers wanted to enclose the path to the stairs again, but they were scattered by Kouki¡¯s magic.

    The ssmates revealed an astonished expression, it was only natural. The stairs was just before their eyes, it was only to be expected that they wanted to get to a safety zone at once.

    ¡°Everyone, wait! We must help Nagumo-kun! He has been suppressing that monster by himself all this time!¡±

    Hearing Kaori¡¯s words, the ssmates exposed a doubtful expression. They thought it was impossible, after all, Hajime was tagged as an ¡°ipetence¡±. However, when the perplexed ssmates looked over at the bridge, Hajime was really there.

    ¡°What the, what is going on there?¡±

    ¡°That demon¡¯s¡­ upper body was buried?¡±

    Facing the students who were filled with doubts, Commander Meld issued the orders.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That boy suppressed the monster by himself to let us retreat! Vanguards! You guys deal with the Skeleton Soldiers! Rear guards! Prepare your long-range magic! The boy¡¯s magic power will exhaust any time soon, attack simultaneously the moment he starts to run! We must stop the Behemoth!¡±

    The students braced themselves when the voice resounded, but there were nock of people among them who looked at the direction of the stairs reluctantly. You can¡¯t me them, they just had a near death experience. Even one second was fine, they wanted to get to safety as soon as possible, that was only natural. However, when Commander Meld shouted to hurry up, they no longer hesitated and returned to the battlefield. Among them was Hiyama Daisuke. Since all of this was caused by him, Hiyama was really terrified, he wanted to get away from this ce as soon as possible.

    However, the scene from that day suddenly shed in his mind. It was the day before they entered the dungeon, the event that urred when they were staying in Holward. He was tossing and turning restlessly in the bed due to anxiety, so Hiyama went out to get some fresh air after going to the toilet. After he calmed down by feeling cool and refreshing breeze, he was going to return to his room. However, he saw Kaori in her negligee along the way. This was the first time he had seen Kaori in such a state, so he instinctively hid and held his breath. Kaori passed by without noticing him.

    Hiyama was interested and followed her, until she stopped in front of a certain room and knocked. The one appeared on the other side of the door was¡­¡­ Hajime. Hiyama nked out. He liked Kaori, but he thought that he was not good enough for her. Whenparing himself to Kouki, he felt like he was way out of his league, so he gave up.

    However, Hajime was different a different story. He was inferior to him, at least Hiyama thought so. So it was ridiculous to find Hajime always in the presence of Kaori. <em>¡®If that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t I good enough?¡¯</em> Hiyama was wondering if he had gone crazy while thinking of something like that. But Hiyama seriously thought like that, his resentment towards Hajime continued to umte, it was already to the point of hatred. He probably wanted to win over Kaori by using the Grantz Crystal, that¡¯s why he was getting impatient.

    Hiyama remembered all that, and looked at Hajime who was suppressing the Behemoth all by himself. At the same time, the figure of Kaori praying for him entered his line of sight¡­¡­ a dark smile gradually bloomed on his face.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    Just at this time, Hajime felt his magic power running out, and he had ran out of recovery pills. He quickly shot a nce backward and noticed that everyone had already retreated. They already got into formation and preparing to chant. The Behemoth was still struggling, if he stopped transmuting like this, it would probably struggle for a few more seconds. During this time, he had to pull some distance. The bead of sweat from his forehead entered his eye. He was extremely nervous, the thumping sound from his heart had never stopped until now. Hajime was trying to find the perfect opportunity to retreat.

    At the same time when dozens of cracks appeared, Hajime used thest of his ¡¾Transmutation¡¿ to restrain the Behemoth. After that, Hajime started to sprint.

    Five seconds after Hajime started to run, the ground splits open. The Behemoth crushed the ground and let out a roar as it stood up. That angry look in its eyes was unlikely to be mistaken. It began to scan the surrounding for the enemy that humiliated it ¡ª¡ª Hajime entered its vision. Again, the Behemoth let out a roar, even louder than before. In order to catch up to Hajime, it began to store up power in its four limbs.

    However, in the next moment, every kind of magic attacks arrived in session. It was like shooting stars in the night sky, multi-colored magics bombarded the Behemoth. Although they were unable to deal any damage, they were able to stop it from advancing.

    I can do it! Hajime was convinced, he lowered his head and dashed while taking care not to fall. Honestly speaking, it doesn¡¯t feel that good with all those lethal spells passing over his head. However, he believed those cheats wouldn¡¯t make that kind of low-level mistake. He continued to run, he should have pulled thirty meter apart from the Behemoth. Hajime instinctively loosened his cheek. However, just at this time, his expression froze.

    Among the endless stream of spells, one fireball bent slightly¡­¡­ It was shot towards Hajime¡¯s direction. This was clearly aimed at him.

    (Why!?)

    Doubt, bewilderment, and astonishment all ran through his brain, Hajime was stunned. Even though he stopped and slid on the ground immediately, that fireball still struck the ground right in front of him. He was blown back the way he came from by the shock-wave. Although he avoided a direct hit and didn¡¯t suffer from any internal injuries, his semicircr canal was damaged. His sense of bnce was thrown into disorder.

    He stood up and took a few steps unsteadily, but¡­¡­ it was impossible for the Behemoth to be suppressed by the shots forever. After Hajime got up ¡ª¡ª the roar reverberated from behind ¡ª¡ª Hajime couldn¡¯t help but turn his head around to look. For the third time its horns started to glow red-hot, the Behemoth firmly fixed its gaze on Hajime. After that, it raised its shield-like red-hot head, and charged towards Hajime.

    The unsteady head, hazy vision, and looming Behemoth; His ssmates in the distance had anxious expressions, they let out a sad call and furious roar.

    Hajime mustered thest ounce of his strength to jump away. After that, the furious waves of attacknded on the bridge. Behemoth¡¯s attack shook the entire bridge. With this point as the epicenter, terrifying cracks began to spread. The bridge let out a crunching sound.

    And finally¡­¡­ the bridge copsed.

    After bearing that kind of powerful attacks repeatedly, the bridge finally gave in.

    ¡°Guaaa!?¡±

    The Behemoth let out a cry, and desperately used its w to scratch the nted rock bridge. However, the ce it was clinging to also copsed. In the end, the Behemoth fell into the bottomless abyss. The Behemoth¡¯s death throes was still resounding.

    Hajime crawled on the ground and wanted to escape somehow, but every ce that he could reach fell one after another.

    (Ah, this is bad¡­¡­)

    While thinking like that, he turned his gaze towards his ssmates at the opposite side. Hajime saw it ¡ª¡ª Kaori was being held back by Kouki and Shizuku. As for the other ssmates, some had pale face, while others were covering eyes or mouth. Meld and the Knights also had a mortifying expression.

    And then, the scaffold that held Hajime finally crumbled. Hajime fell into the abyss while looking upwards. He stretched his hand towards the light that gradually became dimmer¡­¡­

 Book 1. Chapter 7

    Book 1. Chapter 7

    <strong>Chapter 7 : Wretched Malice</strong>

    The death throes that the Behemoth echoed soon ceased. The stone bridge made a huge rattling noise as it crumbled. Hajime disappeared into the abyss along with the rubble. That sight, yed for Kaori in slow motion and it filled her with despair.

    In her head,st night¡¯s event repeatedly yed in her mind. In the room illuminated by the moonlight, she sat here chatting with Hajime while they drank the fake ck tea. That was the first time they had talked so in depth with each other. Being driven by her nightmares, she paid a sudden visit to Hajime. Even if he was surprised, he had talked to her truthfully. After a bit, she noticed that talking to him had erased her uneasiness.

    She returned to her room in a jubnt mood. When she arrived back at her room, she noticed how boldly she was dress and she writhe in shame. Kaori felt depressed because Hajime had not even reacted, in her eyes, to her looks. She felt she had no appeal. When Kaori saw Shizuku caught her making funny facial expression, she wanted to pretend it never happened.

    On that night, the most important urrence was the promise she made to ¡°protect Hajime¡±. The promise that Hajime mentioned to relieve Kaori of her anxiety. Hajime disappeared into the abyss, as she stared at him. She kept recalling that memory over and over again.

    Somewhere in the distance, a scream can be heard. When Kaori noticed that the voice belonged to her, she grimaced as she was quickly brought back to reality.

    ¡°Let me go! If I don¡¯t go to Nagumo-kun! I promised! I will¡­I said I will protect him! Let me go!¡±

    Shizuku and Kouki had to restrain her, because Kaori looked like she would just jump after him. Kaori disyed such extraordinary power that they wondered where she got such power and how could she disy such an amount with her slender body. Unlucky for them, she used that power to break free from them.

    If she kept struggling like this, she might damage her body. Nevertheless, they could absolutely couldn¡¯t let her go. If they released her, she would jump off the cliff. She did not have her usual calmness, not even a shadow of it, now she had such a frantic expression. No, it might be heartbreaking to say.

    ¡°Kaori! You can¡¯t! Kaori!¡±

    Because Shizuku could understand Kaori¡¯s feelings, she could not find the right words to say. All she could do was call out her name desperately.

    ¡°Kaori! Are you also trying to die? It¡¯s toote for Nagumo! Calm Down! You¡¯ll hurt yourself!¡±

    Kouki tried to best to convey how worried he was of her. To the confused Kaori that was here and now, these were not the words to say to her.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡°toote¡±? Nagumo-kun is not dead yet! If I don¡¯t go, he is surely asking for assistance!¡±

    Nagumo Hajime was not savable, at least this is what everyone else thought. He fell from the cliff into that dark abyss. Theposure to ept that reality, the present Kaori did not have it. If anyone was to word it though, she would just deny it over and over again. Ryutaro and the other students did not what to do, so they stood there flustered.

    At that moment, Meld approached them and struck Kaori in the back of her neck without saying anything. She jerked for a moment, then unconsciousness imed her. Kouki held the now limp Kaori, and red at Meld. When he was about to startining, Shizuku preemptively bowed her head and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sorry. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Don¡¯t thank me. I can¡¯t let another person die. We will wholeheartedly leave this Dungeon. I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to ask.¡±

    She watched him leave, she headed for Kouki and got him to hand Kaori to her. Kouki still had a disappointed expression on his face from being interrupted.

    ¡°Since we couldn¡¯t stop her, Meld had to. You understand, right? We don¡¯t have any time. Before her cries can start to affect everyone¡¯s spirit, we had to stop her before she broke down. Hey, you have to lead the way. So we can all get out of this. This is what Nagumo-kun would have said.¡±

    At her words, Kouki nodded.

    ¡°You are right, let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    They saw one of their ssmate die in front of their eyes. This event had caused a lot of damage to be engraved into the students¡¯ spirit. Everyone was looked at where the bridge used to be in a stupefied expression . There was a girl that said ¡°No more!¡± and sat down. Just like Hajime had eximed, the group needed a leader right now.

    Kouki raised his voice towards his ssmates

    ¡°Everyone! Right now, just think about surviving. We have to withdraw!¡±

    The students moved sluggishly in response to his words. The magical circles that spawned the Traum Soldier was still active. Their numbers increased one by one. At their current mental status fighting would be reckless, also it was not necessary to fight. Kouki shouted at his ssmates to urge them to escape. Meld and his knights also tried to encourage the students.

    Eventually, everyone escaped by the stairs.

    The stairs to the upper level was long. It climbed so high that they could see nothing else but the stairs in the darkness. They felt like they had ascended 30 or more levels at that point. Even if their bodies were enhanced by magic, they would start feeling the fatigue soon. Wounds from their earlier battle was still present. It didn¡¯t help that the stairs were long and dimly light, making the students even more gloomy. At this moment, Meld considered having a small rest, but refrained when he saw a huge wall that had a magical formation drawn on it.

    Students¡¯ faces started to regain their vitality. Meld quickly approached the wall and started to investigate it. They did not forget to use the Fair Scope. From their investigation, the chance of it being a trap is very unlikely. The carved magical form¡¯s purpose was to move the wall in front of them. Meld started to chant to pour magic into the magical form. Just like a hidden door used by Ninjas, the door rotated to open the way and showed the room behind it.

    The revealed room was a room they had visited in the 20th floor.

    ¡°We returned?¡±

    ¡°We made it back!¡±

    ¡°We did it¡­we got back¡­¡±

    One after another a sigh of relief escaped from the ssmates. There were a few students that burst into tears and others who just fell on their ass. Even Kouki and his party that were leaning on the wall, wanted to sit down. They were still in a Dungeon though. Even if it was a low number level, they did not when a monster could appear. They had to escape the Dungeon before they could actually rx.

    Meld had to suppress his longing to rest. He had to harden his heart as he shouted for the students to get up.

    ¡°You guys! Don¡¯t sit! If you get exhausted here, you won¡¯t be able to return! To avoidbat with any monsters we have to escape as quickly as possible. Hey, just endure it for a little more!¡±

    For the students who wanted to rest more, they just stared in silent protest at him. The student reluctantly stood up while a bit dizzy. Kouki hide his fatigue and took point. On their way out, the knights concentrated on fighting as little amount of enemies as possible. They raced towards the entrance in one stretch.

    Finally, they reached the 1st floor and saw the nostalgic entrance. They had not even stayed in the dungeon for a single day, many people felt it was such a long time since they had seen it.

    This time the students really looked relieved after they exited the Dungeon. There were even students sprawled out in front of the gate square. All of them were pleased to have survived. Some of the students did not feel this way. Shizuku, who was still carrying the unconscious Karoi, Kouki, Ryutaro, Eri, Suzu, and the girl Hajime saved had a dark look.

    Meld went to make a report at the reception area while minding the students with a side nce. There was a new dangerous trap on the 20th level. Since the bridge had copsed, there was no way of knowing the purpose of the trap, but he still needed to report it. He couldn¡¯t help but report Hajime¡¯s death. Meld was having a hard time not showing his depression on his face. A sigh couldn¡¯t help but escape from him.

    * * *

    When the group returned to Horald, they returned to their rooms without much spirit. There were a few students that discussed with each other, but most of the students had already fallen asleep on their bed.

    And then there was Hiyama Daisuke. Outside of the inn and located at a corner in the town he sat there. He choose an inconspicuous ce to sit with his hands hugging his knees. Buried between his knees was his face that was very still. If his fellow ss saw him, it would look like he was depressed that one of his ssmates had passed. However¡­

    ¡°Hi, Hihihi. I-It was his fault! For a small fry¡­h-he got carried away¡­i-it was divine punishment. I¡¯m not wrong¡­it was for Shirasaki¡¯s sake¡­that small fry¡­is not longer a concern¡­I¡¯m not wrong¡­hihihi¡±

    With his dark smile and dull eyes, he tried to justify himself.

    The fireball that veered off course and hit Hajime was casted by Hiyama. The escape to the stairs and rescuing of Hajime, the sight of Hajime and Kaori¡¯s night rendezvous, Hiyama heard a devil whisper to him. If I killed him now, no one will notice? At that moment he sold his soul to the devil.

    To not be discovered, Hiyama timed his shot very carefully and lead his fireball to Hajime. In that chaotic barrage it would be very difficult to work out who casted what. He chose the fireball because his aptitude was wind. There would be no evidence or any suspicion. Hiyama told all of this to himself as gave off a darkugh.

    Someone at that moment called out to him.

    ¡°Heh, it really was you. The first murder from another world is a fellow ssmate¡­you did quite well!¡±

    ¡°W-Who?¡±

    Hiyama backed away in a panic. The one who hailed him was a ssmate he knew.

    ¡°Y-You, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such a thing. Rather than that¡­Murder-san? How do you feel right now? How does it feel to kill off a love rival in midst of the confusion? ¡±

    That personughed a little. Like he had just seen aedy. Hiyama said to himself, one ssmate did die, yet this person did not care. All the other ssmates were shocked and looked miserable, but this person had no such expression on his face, not even a speck.

    ¡°Is this your true nature?¡±

    The stunned Hiyama muttered out. A condescending scoff could be heard from the person.

    ¡°Nature? It¡¯s not anythingplicated like that. Isn¡¯t itmon to have a few secrets? More important that that¡­what would happen if I spread this to everyone? Especially¡­if she heard it.¡±

    ¡°S-Such a thing¡­No one would believe¡­and the evidence?¡±

    ¡°None, but they would believe my words. At that moment, do you think your words would be good enough?¡±

    Hiyama was cornered. The words was used to teased the already weakened mouse. No one would have imagined that this fellow could be like this. Daisuke still couldn¡¯t believe that this person had a split personality. The person looked down at Daisuke with a sadistic expression that sent chills throughout his body.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Regrettable. It would seem like I¡¯m threatening you, isn¡¯t it? Fufu. It¡¯s not like I want something from you right now. For now, all you have to do is be my hands and feet. ¡±

    ¡°Such a thing¡­¡±

    It was something like a ve deration. Naturally, Hiyama hesitated at that. He wanted to refuse, but if he did then this person would mercilessly spread the rumor about his deeds. The conflicted Hiyama thought, ¡°Still working with this person is better than imprisonment.¡± This character foresaw Hiyama¡¯s conflict and decided to tempt him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want Shirasaki Kaori?¡±

    ¡°W-What did you say?¡±

    Hiyama¡¯s gloomy thoughts were blown away in an instant and just stared at the person. This individual smirked at Hiyama¡¯s stunned visage, and continued with the temptation.

    ¡°If you follow me¡­someday you will obtain her. I was going to approach Nagumo-kun with this offer, but you killed him. You may be more suited for what I have in store, so I guess it all worked out in the end. ¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your objective? What do you want to aplish?¡±

    In this situation he was ignorant of, he unknowingly raised his voice.

    ¡°Fufu, it has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m searching for something, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll say¡­So, your answer?¡±

    Hiyama did not want to disturb him and just filed away the person attitude of treating him like an idiot into his memory. Daisuke was very afraid of this transformation of character, he did not have much choice so he just nodded his head.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll obey.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, that¡¯s good. Having to prosecute my own ssmate would be painful. Well, let¡¯s get along, Murder-san! Ahahaha¡±

    Hiyama just watched the person return in the direction of the inn while theyughed happily, a small ¡°damn¡± escaped from his lips.

    Even if he wants to forget, just being in denial will not erase it, this scene would stick to him. The expression Kaori had when Hajime fell into the abyss. What kind of words would articte her feelings?

    Right now, while all those dead tired students slept likes logs. Hajime¡¯s death at the abyss helped discern Kaori¡¯s feelings. Kaori never took care of Hajime just for good will. When looking at the exhausted Kaori, this would apply awareness to the cause. Hiyama jeopardized himself by performing such a careless act.

    He must conduct himself well. In order to secure one¡¯s ce. Hiyama had already crossed the line. It wasn¡¯t possible to stop now. ording to that individual, There was a possibility of him disappearing and a possibility that he would get Kaori.

    ¡°Fufu, It will be alright. Everything will go well. I¡¯m not wrong¡­¡±

    Hiyama returned to his previous position and started to mumble again. This time not a single person bothered him.

 Book 1. Chapter 8

    Book 1. Chapter 8

    <strong>Chapter 8 : Abyss</strong>

    Gore Warning.

    * * *

    Zaa-the sound of running water. A cool breeze brushed against his cheeks and caused him to tremble. There was a solid sensation in contact with his face and a chill pierced his lower half of his body. Hajime raised a groan as he work up.

    Absentmindedly, he put forth effort to sit upright while his whole body scowl as it throbbed with pain.

    ¡°Ow, This is¡­For sure I¡­¡±

    Holding his unsteady head with one hand, he studied the vicinity whilst he recalled his memories. Even though the surrounding was dim, thanks to the emission from the green light stones, it was not like he was blinded by the darkness. In front of Hajime was a river about 5 m in width, and it was in this that his lower body was submerged in. Hajime¡¯s upper body seems to have been caught and stranded by protruding rocks located at the side of the river.

    ¡°Yeah¡­I fell down the broken bridge¡­thereupon¡­¡±

    His head that had a fog clouding his mind finally started to turns its gears again. Hajime must have survived the drop by sheer luck. In the middle of his fall he encountered area where the cliff had a puncture, from this leak water sprouted out like a flood. There were numberless waterfalls here, and these waterfalls blew away Hajime time after time until gradually he was thrust to the wall. At the very end he was pushed out of a tunnel that was like a waterslide. It was an unbelievable miracle. When he was flying out of the tunnel Hajime hit his head and lost consciousness. Personally, Hajime did not know how such a miracle took ce.

    ¡°Anyway, I was saved¡­Achoo! I-It¡¯s cold.¡±

    He was submerged in the cold underground water this whole time, because of this his whole body waspletely cold. At this rate there was a possibility that he could catch hypothermia, Hajime quickly picked himself up. Trembling and shivering he took off his clothes and wringed them.

    Using his transmutation he created a single sheet of paper. On the hard stone floor he started to engrave a transmutation circle.

    ¡°It¡¯s too cold to concentrate¡­¡±

    He wanted a ¡°Spark¡± magic. This was a simple magic that even children could perform with a 10 cm magic formation. At this moment, there was no magic stones to increase the efficiency of the magic because Hajime needed it with his zero aptitude for magic. Hajime would have to make aplicated form that would be 1 m in diameter to cast that ¡°Spark¡±. After 10 minutes he was able to finished the magic formation and started his chanting to activate it.

    ¡°I seek fire,The power of light, Manifest, ¡°Spark¡±¡­Why is there such an exaggerated chant just to create an ordinary me? So embarrassing¡­Ha-a.¡±

    The sighing seems to have be a habit recently. Still he invoked the fist-sized me and bathed in its warmth. He set his clothes side by side near the mes to dry it.

    ¡°I wonder where this is¡­I think I fell a considerable height¡­can I return?¡±

    Warming himself with the me, he could feel himself calm. Gradually anxiety started to fill his heart. Hajime really wanted to cry, tears even started to umte in his eyes , but he bore with it because if he cried now he would fall apart. He wiped away the tears that had collected and pped his own cheeks.

    ¡°Got no other choice, I have to find a way back. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sure it will be fine.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s face developed into a determined one after he muttered encouragements to himself, all while staring at the mes.

    After about 20 minutes the clothes were dry and warm, so Hajime set off. Hajime was not sure which level he was in but for sure he was still in the Dungeon. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to have monsters lurking. He carefully proceeded to walk down into a huge passage that lead into the depths.

    The passage that Hajime continued on felt like a cave. Rather than a low-rise square passage, the passage had rocks and walls protruding in many ces and it winds aroundplicatedly. It was simr to thest room on the 20th floor, the only difference was the size. Theplicated passage full of obstacles was 20 m in diameter. Even the more narrow ces was still 10 m in diameter. Although it was not an easy path to treat, there were a lot of ces to hide and Hajime advanced stealthily from hiding area to hiding area.

    He wondered how much he walked. Hajime started to feel tired, until he finally reached a fork for the first time. A huge crossroad was presented to him. Behind the boulder was Hajime hiding, he wondered which path he should take.

    A moment was taken to think over it. He thought he saw something at the edge of his vision and he quickly hid behind a rock. Quietly he stuck his head out and waited to see. From the passage straight ahead, a white fur ball hopped into view. It had long ears, and it looked like a rabbit. However, it was about the size of a mid-sized dog and its hind legs were heavily muscled. The ¡°rabbit¡± also had several dark red lines running along its body like blood vessels, the lines also pulsated like a heart. That was very creepy.

    Clearly, it was a dangerous demon. Hajime decided to avoid by going left or right instead of going straight. It looked like he wouldn¡¯t be able to proceed to the right because the ¡°rabbit¡± was near it. Hajime held his breath and waited for the time to move. At that moment, the rabbit turned around and started to sniff the ground. Right now! He tried to move at that.

    The rabbit seemed to react to that and it quickly straighten its back to stand up. It¡¯s vignt ears rustled.

    (Crap! D-Did it find me? I-I¡¯m fine?)

    He clung his body to the boulder to hide himself, and he tried to gain control of his thumping heart. Those keen ear felt like they could pick up his throbbing heart, he broke out into a cold sweat at that thought.

    Luckily, it was a different reason the rabbit was alert.

    ¡°Guru~ua!¡±

    A wolf-like demon with white hair jumped out and growled at the rabbit. The white wolf had two tails and was about the size of arge dog. Just like the rabbit, the wolf had the same palpitating dark red lines all over its body. After that wolf jump out, two more wolves jumped out from behind different stones to join it.

    Hajime peeked his head out and observed the situation. No matter how you look at it, the wolves were going to prey on the rabbit-chan (though it wasn¡¯t cute enough to attach chan). With the cover of confusion Hajime half rose his feet. However¡­

    ¡°Kyu!¡±

    A cute cry leaked from it and jumped into the air with a rotation. The rabbit gave a roundhouse kick with its massive legs and smacked the first wolf.

    Dopan

    The kick generated a sound that wasn¡¯t thought possible. Rabbit-chan¡¯s got a clean kick to the wolf¡¯s head.

    Gogya

    There was a resounding echo and Hajime could see that the wolf¡¯s neck had been bent into the wrong direction.

    Hajime went rigid at that disy. Using the centrifugal force from the roundhouse kick, the rabbit rotated in the air until it was in an upside-down state. The rabbit stomped the air and fell towards the ground like a meteor. Just beforending, it rotated itself perpendicr to it and gave a powerful heel drop to the wolf close to thending point.

    Begya

    Without even getting the chance to give off a death throe, both the wolves heads were pulverized. Another two wolves appeared to jump at the rabbit when itnded. Hajime thought it was this moment that the rabbit would lose. The rabbit was able to do a handstand while rotating his legs, just like a break dancer. Both of the wolves were flung towards and mmed against it because of the tornado like rotating kicks. Blood sshed against the walls and their corpse trailed down.

    Thest wolf ruffled its tail as it growled. Soon the tails started to discharge electricity. It was trying to cast a Special Magic.

    ¡°Guru-ua!¡±

    Lightning fly at the rabbit with a howl. As the high-speed lightning approached, the rabbit avoided it splendidly by performing zigzagging steps. When the lightning dissipated the rabbit drove a somersault kick into the wolf¡¯s jaw in one go. The kick blew the wolf away and itnded on the ground backwards and bent. It seemed like its neck broke from the force.

    ¡°Kyu!¡±

    A victory cry? The rabbit raised its forelimbs and brushed off its ears.

    ¡°Mommy, tell me it¡¯s a lie.¡±

    Hajime who was still stiff can only give a dry smile. Isn¡¯t this dangerous? The Traum Soldier that the students had trouble with looked like toyspared to this bunny. This rabbit may be stronger than the Behemoth, who could only do simple monotonous attacks.

    He knew that if he was caught it would be certain death, this fretting caused him to unconsciously step back. That was an error.

    Karan [Tap]

    That noise echoed throughout the whole cave. Hajime had kicked a pebble near his feet that fell and created that racket. Such a clich¨¦ grave mistake. Arge amount of cold sweat streamed down his face. The rabbit turns its head like a machine that wasn¡¯t oiled to the sound.

    Hajime was definitely seen.

    It¡¯s ruby red eyes narrow as it caught sight of Hajime. He froze like a frog hypnotized by a snake. rms bells started to go off in his head and his soul told him to run for his life, but his body did not listen to him.

    Finally, the rabbit that had only been looking back at Hajime with his head, orientated its whole body towards him. It started to pour energy into its legs.

    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±

    He instinctively knew that. Rabbit demon exploded towards him, it dashed at him at an absurd speed that left afterimages behind it.

    When he noticed it, he jumped aside with all his might.

    The ce where he was just at exploded like a cannonball had just struck it. It gouged out the ground as it detonated. Hajime rolled while the earth rumbled, and stopped with his backside on the floor. He retreated from the epicenter with a pale face.

    Slowly the rabbit stood up with a ck attitude, after it continued its assault. Hajime quickly constructed a stone wall with his transmutation. Stone wall met the rabbit¡¯s kick and easily the kick pierced through it. By pure reflex he brought up his left arm to block. Good thing his face was not crushed, but the impactunched him to the ground. Pain coursed through his left arm when he gathered himself.

    ¡°Augh¡±

    When he looked at his left forearm, it was broken and bent in a funny angle. Looks like it was totally crushed. Crouching in pain, he desperately sought out the rabbit. What he found was the rabbit walking in a rxed manner, a total inverse of its earlier attitude. It must have been his imagination, but its eyes were staring at him in a condescending. Looks like it was having fun messing with him.

    Since he was on his backside, he couldn¡¯t even retreat that well. There standing in front of Hajime was the rabbit. It looked down on him, like he was some worm crawling on the earth. The rabbit brandished its foot to show it off.

    (¡­I wonder if this is the end¡­)

    Despair assailed Hajime. He adopted a dazed looked and gave up as he stared at the rabbit¡¯s feet. Eventually the kick of instant death was swung.

    Hajime shut his eyes, horrified at the impending doom.

    ¡­

    No matter how much time passed, the expected blow never came. He fearfully opened his eyes and in front of his face was the rabbit¡¯s foot. The kick was stopped just before it made impact. It can¡¯t be, was it still ying with him and trying to instill even more anguish in him? Hajime noticed something though, when he looked closely the rabbit was trembling.

    (W-What? Why is it trembling¡­it seems scared¡­)

    No, not ¡°seem¡±, it really was afraid. Hajime tried to run for the right passage, but he caught sight of a new demon.

    Huge, was a word that could describe it. The beast was 2 m tall and its whole frame covered in white fur. Like all the other monsters he met here, this beast also had pulsating dark red lines wrapping its body. If he couldpare it to another animal then a bear came to mind. One differences were that its arm extended all the way down to its feet, and these arms had 3 ws protruding out almost 30 cm.

    Before he knew it that bear was nearby, while it red at its prey. Silence surrounded the area. Both Hajime and the rabbit was frozen and could not move. No, would not move. Just like how Hajime was earlier. The bear¡¯s stare had stopped them.

    ¡°¡­Gururu.¡±

    Tired of the situation, the bear started to growl.

    ¡°Tsu!¡±

    This caused the rabbit to return to reality. It quickly turned tail and instantly retreated at top speed. All that speed it used to crush its enemies was now being used to escape. Too bad it was all for naught.

    Using speed that didn¡¯t suit its size, the bear aimed it¡¯s sharp ws at the rabbit. The rabbit used its agility to twist his body to dodge the blow. Hajime was certain the bear¡¯s ws had missed their target, and he saw the rabbit finish dodging.

    When itnded, blood started to gush from its body as multiple cut wounds emerged on its body. More and more blood poured out of its wound until Hajime noticed that its body wasn¡¯t whole anymore. Piece by piece sections of the rabbit slipped off in different direction and a fountain of blood sprayed when thergest section was set free.

    The gore show disgusted Hajime. A rabbit demon that powerful was taken down so easily without it being able to do anything. Now he knew why it was so scared. That bear demon was extraordinary. This guy would destroy any person Hajime knew of.

    Lumbering its huge body, the bear approached the fresh corpse. Sounds of gorging could be heard from the bear.

    Hajime could not move. Still consumed by fear, the beast eyes pin down Hajime with its eyes.

    Nothing was left of the rabbit after the bear took 3 mouthful of it. It turned around and growled at Hajime. The beast¡¯s eyes said it all, ¡°You are next.¡±

    Presented with the eyes of a predator all he could do was despair.

    ¡°Uwaaa-¡± [Ah!]

    Hajime ran the opposite direction of the bear while screaming madly and forgetting about his broken arm.

    If something like that rabbit couldn¡¯t escape then it did not look good for Hajime. The wind howl and from his left he felt pain explode in his body as he was flung against the wall.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    The blow had knocked all the air out of his lungs. He trailed down the wall as he copsed into a fit of coughs. Hajime was swaying from the impact but he kept his eyes on the bear. Then he noticed the bear was chewing on something.

    What the hell was it chewing on? The rabbit was already consumed. Somehow the arm it was eating was very familiar. Hajime was confused at the event, because he felt lighter on his left side. To be precise, his left arm¡­

    ¡°A-Are?¡± [What]

    Hajime¡¯s face stiffened. Why is there no arm? Why was blood spurting out? He tilt his head. Hajime could not make sense of what happened. The reality of the situation finally hit him. Pain was the reminder that this was no dream.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!¡±

    His shriek echoed in the passage. Everything below his left elbow had disappeared.

    The beast still had its Special Magic. His three ws were able to create des of wind that could extend up to 30 cm. If you thought about it losing just one arm was fortunate. The bear was ying with Hajime and it begged the question if Hajime was lucky. Considering that the rabbit earlier had been dealt with so quickly.

    After he was finished with his meal, the bear advanced towards Hajime. His eyes was not condescending like the rabbit¡¯s. The beast just looked at Hajime as food.

    The beast extended its forelimbs toward Hajime. It looked like it was going to eat Hajime alive.

    ¡°A, A, Guu, Re ¡°Rensei¡±!¡± [Transmute]

    While tears and mucus flowed, drool escaped from his mouth, he transmuted the wall with his only arm. It was an unconscious action. The only power that was avable to the Hajime that had such low specs. Using magic that is usually only used to process weapons. This ss was without a doubt a crafting ss. Thought of as useless inbat, but another worlder showed the knights a new application for its skill. A skill that saved the lives of his ssmate. On the brink of death, he choose to rely on that skill, and it answered him with a means of escape.

    A hole 50 cm in height, 120 c in width, and 2m in depth formed in the wall. Hajime rolled into the hole and narrowly escaped the bears paws reaching towards him.

    It was overwhelmed with anger from losing a prey.

    ¡°Guruaa!!¡±

    The beast casted its Special Magic while it roared. It aimed its magic towards the hole Hajime made. A terrible destruction followed as the wall was shaved off my the powerful ws.

    ¡°Ahhhh¨C! ¡°Rensei¡±! ¡°Rensei¡±! ¡°Rensei¡±!¡±

    Pancing from the monster that was gradually getting closer, Hajime started to continuously cast his transmuting and delved deeper into the wall. He did not even bother to look back. Recklessly he repeated the magic, and advanced with a crawl. All his pains or any other thoughts were put in the backseat. Mana was consumed over and over again as his survival instinct had control over him.

    How much did he progress? Hajime did not know, but he couldn¡¯t hear the terrible sounds. In reality, he did not progress that much. Each cast of his ¡°Rensei¡± allowed him to advance 2 m (This was twice as strong as his earlier days). The main problem was his bleeding, he would not be able to move soon.

    His awareness was already gone from the excessive bleeding. Still his body pushed forward.

    ¡°¡±Rensei¡±¡­ ¡°Rensei¡±¡­ ¡°Rensei¡±¡­ ¡°Rensei¡±¡­¡±

    No matter how many times he chanted, the wall did not change. His magic ran out before his body gave out. Exhausted, his hands fell from the wall.

    Hajime fell on his back and hisst strand of consciousness was going out. He just aimlessly started to the heavens, but all he saw was darkness.

    Hajime at this time recalled some past memories. It was like a Revolving Lantern(*). His life shed before his eyes. His nursery and elementary school, middle school, and high school days. Various memories flooded his mind until hisst memory. In that bedroom illuminated by the moonlight. The chat he had with a goddess and the promise they made. Her smiling face.

    [* Revolving Lantern is a show where antern has some cutouts done in them and in the center a candle or light source is ced. The shadow casted by the light and cutouts could provide a show. Usually the light is directed to one direction so a story could be told.]

    After remembering that beautiful sight, the darkness engulfed him. Just before sleep imed him, he felt a drop of water on his cheek. Like someone had shed a tear for him.

 Book 1. Chapter 9

    Book 1. Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9 : Complete Change</strong>

    Drip¡­Drip¡­

    Hajime felt his consciousness return gradually as the drips of water hit his cheeks and entered his mouth. Wondering what was the cause, he slowly opened his eyes.

    (¡­I¡¯m alive?¡­I¡¯m saved?¡­)

    Attempting to get up, he was stopped when his forehead hit the low ceiling of the hole.

    ¡°Aku!?¡±

    He totally forgot about the hole he constructed that was only 50 cm high. Hajime extended his hand to the ceiling to transmute a higher ceiling. Only one arm came into view. He remembered he lost his left arm, and felt phantom limb pains. At that he kept his left arm down, or what remained of it. There was swelling around the wound but it had closed.

    ¡°H-How?¡­There is so much blood¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t see in the darkness, but if he had some light he would be able to see the pool of blood. The amount of blood he lost would have normally killed someone. To survey the surrounding he felt around with his hand and felt something slimy. His blood was still there and it had yet to dry. After All, it seemed he had bled, and it seemed not much time had passed since he fainted.

    While he was wondering about his wound, another drop of water hit his cheeks. The moment it entered his mouth, he felt his body reenergize.

    ¡°¡­No way¡­was it this?¡±

    Using his hand he performed a transmutation on the area where the droplet came from, while he ignored his phantom limb pains. Progressing further and further in as he transmuted a little lightheaded. Mysteriously when he drank the liquid his mana returned and no matter how much transmuting he performed his mana did not run out. Hajime repeatedly transfigured to find the water source.

    Eventually the amount of mysterious liquid increased and more trickling could be heard. Hajime finally reached the source.

    ¡°This¡­is¡­¡±

    An ore the size of a basketball emitting a light existed there. This ore was buried and assimted with the surrounding rocks, and it dripped the liquid. A beautiful and mysterious stone. The ore was emitting darker blue than aquamarine, at least that was the best representation he could think of. His phantom limb pain was left forgotten.

    Fascinated with the stone, Hajime reached out to touch it with his mouth. The dull pain and haze that his body and mind felt was cleared, and the fatigue disappeared. Seems like the liquid from this stone had saved him. The liquid seemed to hold restorative powers. Phantom limb pains still urred, but the other injuries or negative effects were healed.

    Hajime didn¡¯t know, but this stone was the highest grade treasure called ¡°God¡¯s Crystal¡±. The crystal is a legendary relic thought to have been just a story. Formation of such a crystal is a miracle, because it was the crystallization of magical pools that collect by chance and needed 1000 years to form. Looking over it, the crystal was about 30-40 cm in diameter. After it has crystallized, it takes several hundred more years to saturate it to cause overflowing. That overflowing liquid is called ¡°Sacred Water¡±, and when drank it could cure any injury or disease. Though it doesn¡¯t have the power to regenerate parts, and it is considered a fountain of youth if continuously taken. A story of Eht healing people with this sacred water in ancient time is often recited.

    He noticed that he returned from the brink of death. Hajime who was leaning on the wall sagged down. Bring up both knees, he ced his head between them while shivering from his close brush with death. He had no energy to even try to escape, his heart was broken.

    Hajime might confront hostility and malice. Any rescue would be appreciated, and he might be able to stand up again. However, that bear¡¯s eyes scared him. He did not want to encounter the eyes of a predator that wanted to devour him. Eyes that he had no experience with because he was used to being the topw of the jungle. Those eyes were responsible for why his arm was eaten and this broke his heart.

    ¡°Some¡­help me¡­¡±

    In this abyss, his voice did not reach anyone¡­

    * * *

    What did he do?

    Hajime wasying on his side curled up into a fetus position.

    Four days have passed since his copse. All this time he had not moved much and the sacred water had sustained him. The sacred water could keep a person alive except for extreme circumstances, and it did not ease any hunger pangs. He wasn¡¯t going to die, but he was suffering from phantom limb pains and starving sensation.

    (How did I end up like this?)

    A question he asked himself over and over again. His mind had recovered from drinking the sacred water, even if he suffered from pain and hunger. Unfortunately, because he had a clear mind, all the suffering was clearly felt.

    One day Hajime stopped drinking the sacred water.

    (If this anguish continues for so long¡­I rather¡­)

    After he muttered that, he fell unconscious.

    Three days passed. The hunger that calmed had returned. His phantom limb pains did not subside.

    (Still¡­I¡¯m not dead¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­)

    Although he wished for death, a part of him still wanted to live. Conflicting thoughts alternated within his mind. He could no longer form any normal thoughts. His murmurs became incoherent and delirious.

    Three more days psed. The sacred water was losing its efficiency, at this rate two more days and he would most likely be dead. He had not taken in fluids, let alone food.

    Abnormalities started to appear in Hajime¡¯s mind recently.

    (Why do I have to suffer¡­What did I do¡­)

    (Why did this happen¡­What¡¯s the cause¡­)

    (God unreasonably abducted me¡­)

    (A ssmate betrayed me¡­)

    (The rabbit looked down on me¡­)

    (That guy ate me¡­)

    Gradually his thoughts became darker. Who was wrong? Who forced their unreasonableness onto him? Who harmed him? Pain gradually turned into rage, rage led to hatred, he seeked an enemy. Everything had worked into corrupt his spirit. The severe pain and starvation that wrecked his body, and the events that led him here into this endless darkness.

    (Nobody hase to rescue me¡­)

    (If nobody is going to help me, what should I do?)

    (How do I rid myself of this pain?)

    Day 9. Hajime thoughts had made a breakthrough about his current situation. With a heart that wanted release from its torment, he needed to first expel the unnecessary hatred and anger. Because the suffering did not end when his heart turned ck¡­

    (What¡­am I wishing for?)

    (I wish for ¡°life¡±.)

    (What type of people impedes me?)

    (My enemies)

    (Then what should I do?)

    (I-I¡­)

    Day ten. His heart was now free of hatred and anger. The outrageous God, back-stabbing ssmate, hostile demons, the smiling person desiring to protect him, all of them mattered naught. To live, to earn the privilege to survive, everything else was trivialities. Hajime had arrived at an answer for his question.

    That is¡­

    ( KILL )

    Not for malice, animosity, or hate. In order to live, he will kill with pure intent.

    All those who threaten his survival are enemies, and to my enemies¡­

    (KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL.)

    To escape this feeling of starvation,

    ( Kill and Devour! )

    At this moment, the mild and gentle, apologizing with a bitter smile at any sign of conflict, the Hajime that Kaori thought was strong, utterly fell from grace.

    A new Nagumo Hajime came into existence. A Nagumo Hajime that would ruthlessly eliminate any who stood in his way of survival. His broken heart broke again. This new heart however was not a weak heart that was roughly patched up. No, his new tough heart was re-forged by the fires of agony, despair and darkness.

    Hajime starts to move hispletely weakened body. For the past few days he had slurped on the umted sacred water like a dog given a drinking bowl. The hunger or phantom limb pain did not disappear, but it revitalized his body.

    His eyes shined ringly, his watery mouth needed to be wiped and his face broke out into a fearless grin. The canines in his warped mouth gained a glint. Certainly his expression had a sudden change just like his thoughts. Hajime arose to proim a transmutation and he muttered again¡­

    ¡°KILL¡±

    * * *

    In thebyrinth there was a pack of two-tailed wolves. A pack of wolves usually consisted of 4-6 members. Because they were the weakest demon on this level, theypensated by cooperating in a group. The group Hajime saw was no exception, they totaled four in number.

    Cautiously, he observed his surroundings from his hiding spot near the wall and waited for the best hunting ground. The most fundamental hunting method was setting up an ambush. He let the wolves wander for a while until the perfect ambush site was discovered, this site had rocks covering the four corners. Now he waited for the prey toe. The moment one of them showed up, it was going to get butchered by being sandwiched by a rock and the wall. Hajime was practically salivating at the thought of his prey, until he felt something was off.

    Since their most important survival tool is their cooperation, they had an almost telepathic link with each other. Packmates would not be able to directlymunicate with each other, but they would somehow know where each were and what they were doing. However, something was something wrong. They were gathered into a group of four but somehow the leader could only sense three left among them. One of the wolves¡¯ signature that was at the opposite side of the wall disappeared.

    It harbored doubts, when he put in the effort to raise from his prone position, it heard one of its packmate scream. Restlessness was conveyed from one wolf that was near thepanion that disappeared. Therade was caught and stuck between something and could not slip out. Two wolves on the opposite side rushed up to rescue him. However, the sign of that struggling animal disappeared.

    Confused, it quickly went to the wall and checked the area, but nothing was there. The remaining two puzzled wolves used their noses to sniff around the area the two other wolves disappeared from to get a hint.

    At that moment, the ground depressed, and the walls protruded out to cover them. When they were about to jump aside, the depressed floor suddenly reverted back to its original state. This would make escaping the trap an easy task for the wolves. If it had not been confused with encountering such a new experience, they would not have been caught so easily. The assant had already nned for their confusion and that single moment of hesitation. That was a good enough opportunity to catch them.

    ¡°Guru-ua!?¡±

    The two wolves screamed as the walls swallowed them¡­then nothing was left.

    Hajime was the one to catch all four of those wolves. Fighting back with determination, he was able to oppress his hunger and phantom limb pains. The sacred water had sustained him so far, it was a good thing he trained earnestly repeatedly his transmuting and mana capacity.

    His transmuting was more quick, more urate and more extensive now. If he went out right now, he might die. He had umted training when he was in the room with the God¡¯s Crystal. Hajime wanted to polish his weapon even if slightly, and of course his weapon is transmutation.

    Even if it was possible for him to endure the pains, they still assaulted him. These pains were probably what made Hajime concentrate to such an extreme manner.This allowed him to perform several times faster than normal, and his transmuting range was three meters now. Of course he did not have an earth attribute magic that could be used offensively.

    He had a small container filled with sacred water and started to look for his enemies. Using his transmuting he was able to find the four wolves. Hajime decided to tail them. Many times he was almost found out, but he was able to lose their trail by hiding in spots he constructed with his transmuting. That was when he sprang his trap and using his transmuting he dragged them into the wall.

    ¡°Now what? My transmutation has no direct killing power. Both the speed and power of my transmuting did not seem to be enough to kill the demons.¡±

    Hajime looked through a tiny peep hole with his glistening eyes. The motionless pack growled while they were in the wall.

    Looked like he was right, the wolves had not died. Previously, he had attacked them with the splintering stone but it seemed that there was not enough power and speed to harm them. This was probably because of the earth here. His magic was only used to process minerals, so using such a power to kill seemed to be out of reach. Thus, restraining them was the best he could do.

    ¡°I wonder if I should suffocate them¡­but I can¡¯t wait for that.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s eyes started to grin as it gained a predatorial glint. He press his right arm against the wall and casted his magic. A piece of stone was cut off and slowly he transfigured it while he concentrated on an image. When it was done the stone had been turned into a thin spiral spear. Furthermore, it had other parts added on to it, like a handle.

    ¡°Now then, to dig!¡±

    The spear was stabbed towards the ground where the wolves resided. Hard fur and skin made contact with the tip of the spear.

    ¡°After all I can¡¯t stab you. That confirms my hypothesis.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he use a sword or knife? Because it is widely known that the stronger the demon the harder it bes. There were a few exceptions to it. Hajime had studied a lot to ovee his uselessness and from what he had gathered a normal sword or knife would be useless against these guys.

    Thus, Hajime started to rotate the handle on the spear. The spear spiraled to match Hajime¡¯s actions. He was using this spear as a drill to pierce through the demon¡¯s hard skin.

    Applying his weight to turn it, and eventually it started to slowly dig into the beast¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Guru-aa!!¡±

    The wolf screamed.

    ¡°Does it hurt? I won¡¯t apologize. I¡¯m doing this to live. Don¡¯t you guys eat me too? We both feel the same.¡±

    While talking, he had constantly been rotating the drill. The wolf tried to struggle desperately, but it was impossible because it had not a single gap to work against.

    Finally, the drill had broken through its tough skinyer. The drill mercilessly destroyed the wolf¡¯s innards. A death cry escaped from its mouth. It screamed for a bit but soon it twitched for a bit and finally stopped moving.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s secure the food first.¡±

    Laughing gleefully, he butchered the other three in the same manner. When he was done, the carcasses was recovered using transmutation. The fur on them was removed with some trouble, he only had one hand.

    His hunger stimted his desire to consume.

 Book 1. Chapter 10

    Book 1. Chapter 10

    In the darkness, the green light stone dimly illuminated the surroundings.

    The light reflected a slight shadow, it was that of a beast, crouching and desperately chewing on something.

    ¡°Eww~ Blegh, this is damn nasty!¡±

    Hajime cursed as he ate the meat of the twin-tailed wolf. Shredding the meat which consist of mostly tough muscles with his teeth, he desperately swallowed while dripping blood. It has been approximately two weeks since hisst meal, and being suddenly thrown meat, his stomach protested violently, assaulting him with a gripping pain. However, Hajime simply treated it as a usual urrence and continued to gulp down the meat.

    The appearance matched that of a savagepletely, and any modern human would find his current state extremely disgusting. Though the repulsive smell and terrible taste brought tears to his eyes, he was intoxicated in the feeling of his hunger being satisfied. Hajime had never ever thought that such a simple act of eating could bring him such happiness, as he continued to eat ecstatically.

    Treating sacred water as a drink to wash down all the meat that he has had (if the Saint¡¯s Church¡¯s followers got wind of this, they would surely faint at this extravagance), his stomach began to swell and his body experienced abnormal changes.

    ¡°Ah? ¡­!? Guaaaaaa!!!¡±

    His entire body was suddenly struck with severe pain, it was an extremely unpleasant feeling as if he was being eroded from the inside of his body. The pain only intensified as time passed.

    ¡°Guaaaaaa! What, What¡¯s this¡­. Guuuuuu!¡±

    Unbearable pain eating away at his body. Hajime thrashed around on the ground, it was a pain so severe that it even blew away the phantom pain.

    Retrieving a test tube shaped container made from stone out of his bosom with a trembling hand, he chewed through one end and drank all its contents. The sacred water¡¯s effects activated and lessened the pain, but it didn¡¯t take long before the intense pain struck again.

    ¡°Ahhhh!! Why is it¡­ not working, ahhhhhh!¡±

    Hajime¡¯s body began to convulse in sync with the pain. Ba-thump, Ba-thump, his entire body was pulsating, giving off audible popping sounds everywhere. But in the very next instant, the sacred water in his body took effect and cured the abnormality. After recovery, intense pain struck once more, but was healed again. The sacred water¡¯s effects were amazing but its tremendous healing abilities appeared to be useless.

    Due to the effects of the sacred water, fainting was impossible, its tremendous healing abilities backfired.

    Hajime writhed about on the ground while screaming, hitting his head against the wall multiple times. With no end in sight, he continued to experience the taste of hell. Thinking that he would rather be killed, obviously there wasn¡¯t anyone around to fulfill his wish and he had no other choice, but to endure.

    Changes began to appear on Hajime¡¯s body. First, his hair lost its colour, it might have been because of the pain exceeding his limits, or some other reason, but his characteristic Japanese ck hair rapidly turned white. Next, his muscles and skeleton grew thicker, with several thin reddish ck lines appearing within his body.

    There is a phenomenon called supepensation. It is a phenomenon in which torn muscles due to training or other activities, when recovered, will experience slight hypertrophy. Simrly for broken bones, their strength is increased after recovering. Currently, what is happening to Hajime¡¯s body is exactly that strange phenomenon.

    The meat of magic beasts is a deadly poison for humans. They possess a special organ within their bodies called the magic stone, which produces magic power that directly circtes their bodies, allowing magic beasts to exhibit astounding physical abilities. The flesh and bones of the magic beasts, soaked in the magic power circting their body, turned strong and sturdy.

    Such an ¡®alteration magic¡¯ does not require chants or magic circles, and is considered an inherent-born magic with unclear details. In any case, this alteration magic is lethal to humans as it corrodes the human body from the inside, destroying the cells from within. In the past, anybody and everybody who had eaten magic beast¡¯s meat, without exception, have had their bodies crumbled and died. As a matter of fact, Hajime knew of this, but he was so preupied with his hunger that he had overlooked it.

    If all Hajime had eaten was magic beast¡¯s meat, his body would probably have copse and died already, but he had a secret medicine that prevented this. Sacred water. Destroyed parts were instantly restored, as a result, his body strengthened at an amazing rate.

    Destroy, recover, destroy, recover. His body pulsated as it changed, as though undergoing reincarnation. It was a metamorphosis in which he discarded his fragile human body and was reborn. Completing the ritual, Hajime cried out like a newborn.

    The pulsations finally ceased as Hajime copsed onto the floor,pletely exhausted. His hair was dyedpletely white, and now, under his clothes, several reddish ck lines could be seen running across his body. It looked exactly like those on the Kicking Rabbit, Twin-tailed Wolf, and the Talon Bear.

    Hajime¡¯s right hand twitched, slightly opening his tightly shut eyes, his wavering focusnded on his right hand. Clenching his fist, scratching sounds was produced as his fingers scraped against the ground. He is still alive. He released and clenched his fist several times to ensure that he was in control of his hand¡¯s movements before he slowly got up.

    ¡°¡­That reminds me, magic beasts mustn¡¯t be eaten¡­ I¡¯m such a fool¡­ oh well, even if that¡¯s so, I have already eaten it¡­¡±

    With an exhausted expression, Hajime gave a self-depreciatingugh. His hunger has subsided and even the phantom pain has been blown aways by that intense pain, it had been a long time since he had not felt any pain. Or rather, his body was strangely light and he felt his entire body brimming in power.

    ¡°What happened to my body? What a strange feeling¡­¡±

    The change was not limited to his body¡¯s appearance, as Hajime felt a sense of difort from within. Both hot and cold alike, couldn¡¯t be used to describe that queer sensation. Concentrating on his arm, thin reddish ck lines emerged.

    ¡°Uwah, dis-, disgusting, it¡¯s totally giving off the feeling of some magic beast¡­ what a joke. Oh yeah, my status te¡­¡±

    Havingpletely forgotten of the status te¡¯s existence, Hajime searched his pockets. It seems like somehow or the other, he didn¡¯t identally lose it. Hajime checked his current status, thinking that maybe he could learn something regarding his body¡¯s abnormality.<strong>Nagumo Hajime</strong><strong>17 Year old</strong><strong>Male</strong><strong>ss:</strong>Synergist<strong>Level:</strong>8<strong>Strength:</strong>100<strong>Vitality:</strong>300<strong>Resistance:</strong>100<strong>Agility:</strong>200<strong>Magic Power:</strong>300<strong>Magic Resistance:</strong>300<strong>Skills:</strong>Transmutation ? Magic Maniption ? Iron Stomach ? Lightning d ? Language Comprehension¡°¡­Why is that so.¡± ?1?Hajime was so shocked that he instinctively retorted in Kansai dialect. Across the board, all his status had surged, with his skills increasing by three, and yet, he was still only level 8. If levels are considered a representation of a person¡¯s growth, it appears that Hajime¡¯s growth limits had increased as well.

    ¡°Magic Maniption?¡±

    Judging by its literal meaning, it probably allowed one to control magic. ¡°By any chance, was the strange feeling I experienced earlier, magic power?¡± Specting that, just like before, Hajime concentrated and attempted ¡¾Magic Maniption¡¿. As soon as Hajime began to concentrate, the thin reddish ck lines emerged again.

    Envisioning an image where all his feelings were gathered within his right hand, then once again experiencing the strange sensation, the magic began to move, slowly and awkwardly.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, oh~?¡±

    While trying it out, Hajime raised an unintentional cry due to the indescribable feeling. The gathered magic power within his right hand began to enter the transmutation magic circle engraved on his glove. While still surprised, Hajime attempted transmutation, causing the ground to rise readily.

    ¡°Are you serious. There¡¯s no need to chant? In principle, it is impossible to directly manipte magic, except for magic beasts¡­ Did eating magic beast¡¯s meat give me that special characteristic?¡±

    Spot on. Hajime had indeed obtained the magic beast¡¯s unique characteristic. Next, Hajime wanted to try out ¡¾Lightning d¡¿ as well.

    ¡°Well¡­ how should I go about doing this? ¡¾Lightning d¡¿ is about electricity right? It¡¯s that? From the Twin-tailed Wolf¡¯s tails¡­¡±

    There was no changes no matter how he tried. Unlike magic power which could be felt, without any clues, he had no idea how to use it. ¡°Uuu!¡± With a groan, he recalled the importance of having a clear mental image when he wants to transmute. Since there weren¡¯t many forms written into the magic circle, he needed to transmit an even more precise mental image to the processed object during transmutation.

    Hajime imagined the crackling of static electricity. Then, sparks of red electricity was released from the fingertips of his right hand.

    ¡°Oo~, it came out¡­ I see, imagination is important for the magic beasts¡¯ inherent magic.¡±

    After that, electricity was repeatedly discharged. However, he wasn¡¯t able to release electric attacks like the Twin-tailed Wolf. Probably like its name suggests, ¡¾Lightning d¡¿ could only be worn around the body and was not to the extent that it could be transmitted. Adjusting the current and voltage would still require practice.

    Thest ¡¾Iron Stomach¡¿ could just be taken literally. Eating magic beasts¡¯ meat would cause a severe pain that would make anyone beg for forgiveness. However, it¡¯s unlikely that the dungeon would have any other food, between hunger and pain, one must be chosen. Faced with such extreme choices, Hajime hoped that perhaps this new skill, could help resolve this problem.

    After stripping the meat from the Twin-tailed Wolf, Lightning d was used to cook it. As expected, after satiating his hunger, there was no longer any need to specially eat raw food. While enduring the intense stench, the meat was well-cooked.

    Then, he made up his mind and ate it. Ten seconds¡­ one minute¡­ ten minutes¡­ nothing happened. Hajime cooked and ate the meat in session, but the severe pain did not strike. Hajime didn¡¯t know if it was due to the effects of Iron Stomach, or due to his own resistance, either way, he was delighted. The taste of hell that came each time he ate was finally gone.

    After eating to his heart¡¯s content with the meat, Hajime prepared to temporarily return to his base. To raise his chances of victory over the Talon Bear, he would have to make an effort in honing his new powers for quite awhile.

    Cutting up the meat from the rest of the twin-tailed wolves, was aparatively easierpared to the first time he did it. Storing the meat into stone-made containers, Hajime cautiously returned to location of the God Crystal.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    It had been a few days since Hajime returned to his base and began training on his transmutation and other skills. All his skills had been growing nicely. Among them, there was a change to transmutation, it had gained a derivation skill. That was ¡¾Mineral Appraisal¡¿. In the Royal Capital, even among the Synergists under the Kingdom, only those of the highest rank possessed this skill. Typically, appraisal-type magic required more magic forms aspared to attack-type magic, inevitably, it could only be performed by restricted facilities withrge enough magic circles. However, for a person who possessed this skill, as long as they were touching the mineral, they could analyse any mineral with just a simple chant and magic circle. It was not atent skill, but a unique derivation skill that could only be obtained through mastering the use of transmutation over many years.

    Hajime immediately examined his surrounding minerals thoroughly. For example, using ¡¾Mineral Appraisal¡¿ on the green light stone causes words to appear on his status te.<strong>Green Light Stone</strong>

    A crystal with magic absorbing properties. After amassing magic power, a faint green light will be released. If it¡¯s broken in its amassed state, all the umted light will be instantly released.

    It was an extremely simple exnation, but he fully appreciated the information. Hajime broke into a broad grin as he thought intriguingly. After wandering about, looking for a useful mineral, Hajime finally discovered an indispensable mineral for creating his weapon. The weapon which would not only be his partner, but also his trump card.<strong>Combustion Stone</strong> A mmable ore. After ignition, it will continue to burn with itself as fuel. It will gradually be smaller as it continues to burn before it eventually burns out. If arge amount of Combustion Stones were ignited all at once in a sealed space, there is a possibility of an explosionparable to a highest ranked fire-attribute magic.The moment Hajime saw the exnation, he felt a jolt of electricity ran through his mind. Doesn¡¯t the Combustion Stone y the same role as what is called gunpowder on Earth? If that¡¯s the case, then he had discovered how to maximize his attack power without using transmutation! Hajime was excited. It would probably require much effort and trial and error in order to produce it, nheless, being able to use the transmutation which had saved him on countless asions to finally obtain a means of attack, made him unbearably happy.

    Thus, earnestly devoting all his time on nothing but transmutation, even forgetting to eat or sleep, and as a result of over a thousand failures, Hajime finally sessfully crafted that thing.

    Flying through the shortest distance at a speed exceeding that of sound, a modern weapon which used its overwhelming power to crush its targets.

    Spanning approximately thirty-five centimeter, made using the hardest ore in the area, the Taur Stone with a six-round revolving cartridge. It had a rectangr barrel. The bullets were also made from Taur Stone with powdered Combustion Stonepacted within. In other words, it¡¯s arge revolver-type handgun. Moreover, the bullets not only has the explosive power of the Combustion Stone, it is further electromaically elerated by Hajime¡¯s unique magic ¡¾Lightning d¡¿ into a mini railgun. Its maximum power was ten times that of an anti-material rifle. Its name was Donner. Somehow Hajime felt the need to give his partner a name.

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, even that monster¡­ even escaping¡­ is possible!¡±

    Besides Donner, looking at the array of weapons made in reference to modern weaponry in front of his eyes, Hajime lightlyughed.

    Usually, for amon job ss such as ¡°Synergist¡± with their ¡°Transmutation¡± skill, they could no more than craft swords and armors skillfully, but now was the moment of the birth of a conventional weapon in the world of sword and magic.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«<strong>Taur Stone</strong> A hard ck rock. Hardness 8 (out of a 10 grades rating, with 10 being the hardest). Resistant against impacts and heat. Weak against cold. It will be brittle when cooled. Heating it will cause it to bind again.

 Book 2. Chapter 1

    Book 2. Chapter 1

    ¡°Munch, Munch¡­ Rabbit meat is just as nasty¡­¡±

    Currently, Hajime was in his base hungrily munching on rabbit meat. Yes, it was the meat of the Kicking Rabbit. The master of kicking techniques which once scoffed and looked down on him, has now be nothing but food. Hajime was expecting the rabbit meat to taste somewhat better, but it was magic beast¡¯s meat after all. It was unappetizing as usual.

    Nheless, the entire beast waspletely eaten up. After obtaining ¡¾Iron Stomach¡¿, Hajime felt that he was able to eat as much as he likes. Especially since using unique magic increases his hunger by arge extent, and having used it when he was killing the Kicking Rabbit, it was considered an equivalent exchange. He probably wouldn¡¯t die since there was the sacred water, but if used excessively, the sense of hunger would strike again, making it important to think carefully before using.

    By the way, the Kicking Rabbit was defeated byying a trap. Starting by drawing water from the stream and then leading the Kicking Rabbit to the scattered water, the moment it was on the water, a burst of electric shock from the maximum output of ¡¾Lightning d¡¿ struck. With its whole body blowing out fumes, it charged as usual. Weakened from the lightning attack, it was directly shot down by Donner.

    As expected, it was impossible to avoid the electromaically elerated bullets travelling at 3.2 kilometer per second, its life ended with its head blown into smithereens.

    ¡°Well, first time eating the meat of the Kicking Rabbit¡­ My status¡­¡±<strong>Nagumo Hajime</strong><strong>17 Year old</strong><strong>Male</strong><strong>ss:</strong>Synergist<strong>Level:</strong>12<strong>Strength:</strong>200<strong>Vitality:</strong>300<strong>Resistance:</strong>200<strong>Agility:</strong>400<strong>Magic Power:</strong>350<strong>Magic Resistance:</strong>350<strong>Skills:</strong>Transmutation [+Mineral Appraisal] [+Precise Transmutation] [+Mineral Investigation] ? Magic Maniption ? Iron Stomach ? Lightning d ? Divine Step [+Aerodynamic] [+Ground Shrink] ? Language ComprehensionAs before, eating the meat of magic beasts will cause his status to rise. Considering how eating Twin-tailed Wolves now practically doesn¡¯t increase his status, it will probably have a huge increase if he ate a magic beast that he has never eaten before.He immediately checked out what ¡¾Divine Step¡¿ does. First picturing an image of the Kicking Rabbit kicking off the ground, focusing on a speed so fast, its body appeared blurred. Alongside Divine Step was the skill [+Ground Shrink] that was together with it. Speaking of Ground Shrink, it is a famous high speed movement on Earth.

    Imagining an explosion under his feet, Hajime kicked off all at once. His body¡¯s magic instantly gathered under his feet, causing a depression where his feet had stepped¡­ Hajime flew out, diving face-first into the wall.

    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡ª!? A-Adjusting this is hard¡­¡±

    Nheless, a sess was a sess. If he continued to train after this, it seems he will be able to move like the Kicking Rabbit. Combined with his gun techniques, making it an even stronger weapon.

    Next was [+Aerodynamic]. However, it wasn¡¯t readily invoked. With only its name, it was difficult to understand what kind of skill it was. While testing around, Hajime recalled how the Kicking Rabbit was able to create footholds in the air. Hajime immediately imagined stepping onto an invisible shield in the air and then, he jumped forward, diving face-first into the ground.

    ¡°Guoooo!?¡±

    He writhed in pain while pressing his hand into his face. After writhing for awhile, his pain subsided and he drank sacred water with a disappointed expression.

    ¡°¡­Well, it more or less seeded¡­¡±

    The reason he fell head-first in his forward leap was due to the half-baked foothold. In short, he stumbled and fell. [+Aerodynamic] is undoubtedly an unique magic which creates footholds in the air.

    With unique magic Divine Step and its derivation skills, it somehow felt like he had gained two unique magic at one go. Hajime began training in that special mood. His target was the Talon Bear. A long distance shot could probably work, but just in case, he trained. The possibility of an unexpected monster even stronger than that magic beast appearing couldn¡¯t be denied. In the dungeon, optimists would be the first to die. Defeat the Talon Bear and search for this level¡¯s exit.

    Hajime renewed his fighting spirit.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    In the dungeon passage was the figure of a blurred shadow moving at high speeds.

    It¡¯s Hajime. Hajime haspletely mastered Divine Step, running on the ground and walls with Ground Shrink, asionally making footholds with Aerodynamic, he repeatedly searched for his nemesis, the Talon Bear, using high speed movements. Originally, priority should be given towards looking for an exit, but Hajime wanted the Talon Bear dead at all cost. With his once broken spirit recovered, he couldn¡¯t help but want to try if he was still able to battle precisely before that monster¡¯s very eyes.

    ¡°Guruua!¡±

    On the way, he encountered a pack of Twin-tailed Wolves, and one of them lunged at him. Hajime was calm, he somersaulted on the spot while pulling out Donner which was secured to his right thigh with transmuted wire and fired.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    The sound of drybustible powder exploding rang out, the bullet electromaically elerated by ¡¾Lightning d¡¿, urately pulverizing the head of the first wolf. Leaping again using ¡¾Aerodynamic¡¿ while still in the air, he fired consecutive shots at the charging wolves. Though not all the shots hit, he somehow managed to kill all of them before the bullets ran out.

    Holding Donner under the armpit of his missing left arm, Hajime quickly reloaded and without even taking a look at the corpses of the fallen wolves, he once again broke into a run.

    After a while of instant kills whenever he encountered the Kicking Rabbit and Twin-tailed Wolves, he finally discovered the shadow of his nemesis. The Talon Bear appears to be having a meal, chewing on what seems like a Kicking Rabbit. Confirming that figure, with a broad grin and a fearlessugh, Hajime leisurely walked out.

    The Talon Bear is the strongest species on this level and could be called a Lord. There were many Twin-tailed Wolves and Kicking Rabbits living here, but only this one Talon Bear. Therefore, the Talon Bear was this level¡¯s unrivalled strongest. Understanding that, the other magic beasts paid careful attention not to encounter the Talon Bear, even if they really met the Talon Bear, they would escape at full speed without even resisting. Much less an impossible task like voluntarily going towards it.

    But now, that impossible thing has happened.

    ¡°Yo, Talon Bear. It has been a while. Was my arm delicious?¡±

    The Talon Bear narrowed its sharp glint. What is this creature before me? Why is it not showing its back before me? Why is its body not cowering in fear, its eyes not reflecting despair? Faced with a situation it has never encountered before, even the Talon Bear was somewhat baffled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a revenge match. First, I¡¯ll have you understand that I¡¯m your enemy and not your prey.¡±

    Saying that, Hajime pulled out Donner and pointed the muzzle directly at the Talon Bear. While in that stance, he questioned his heart. ¡°Is it scary?¡± The answer is no. His eyes did not be dark with despair, neither was he trembling in fear. There was only, the pure desire to survive and to kill the enemy.

    The ends of Hajime¡¯s lips naturally lifted, making a ferocious smile.

    ¡°Kill and Devour.¡±

    Simultaneously with that deration, Hajime fired Donner. Bang! An explosive sound resounded as the Taur Stone bullet travelling at a super speed of 3.2 kilometer per second approached the Talon Bear.

    ¡°Guuu!?¡±

    The Talon Bear immediately threw itself on the ground to evade. It didn¡¯t dodge after sighting the bullet, the evading measures was even slightly before the gun discharge, perhaps a natural reaction in response to Hajime¡¯s bloodlust. As expected from this level¡¯s strongest Lord. That reaction speed didn¡¯t match its huge body of over two meter. However, it wasn¡¯t able to dodgepletely and a portion of its shoulder was gouged out, staining its white fur with blood.

    Anger dwelled in the Talon Bear¡¯s eyes, it seemed like it had recognized Hajime as an ¡®enemy¡¯.

    ¡°Gaaaa!!¡±

    Raising a roar as it charged at a staggering speed, even the earth trembled as it extended a thick, long paw from that huge two meter body. Its approaching figure gave off an overwhelming intensity.

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m an enemy! Not an ordinary prey you can simply hunt!¡±

    Despite being in the midst of that immense pressure exerted by the Talon Bear, yet, Hajime¡¯s fearless smile didn¡¯t even falter. Here is the turning point. Hajime¡¯s left arm was eaten, his spirit broken, his change of heart, he was going to eliminate the magic beast which was the cause of all this. This is an essential ritual in order for him to move on after this. Hajime was convinced that if he didn¡¯t do this now, his heart would surely ¡°give in¡±.

    Hajime fired again towards the charging Talon Bear. Just as the super speed bullet aimed between the Talon Bear¡¯s brows was about to hit, the charging Talon Bear dodged aside. No matter how he looked at it, that reaction and itsrge size still didn¡¯t match.

    The Talon Bear timed its attack and swung its paw by making use of the power from the rush. It seemed to have invoked inherent magic as its three ws appeared to be slightly distorted. In Hajime¡¯s mind, the memory of the Kicking Rabbit being bisected despite having already dodged those ws resurfaced. Hajime barely avoided by stepping back with his full power.

    Instantly, ws coupled with a strong gust passed through where Hajime was at just moments ago, though it didn¡¯t connect, three deep w marks were engraved on the ground. The Talon Bear irritated at its prey escaping, roared. But at that moment, ¡°Cling! Cling! Cling!¡±, it was sound of something rolling over to the Talon Bear¡¯s feet. Lured by the sound, the Talon Bear turned its gazed towards its feet and found a rolling dark green ball-shaped object about five centimeter in diameter. The moment the Talon Bear became aware of it, that object red up, releasing intense light.

    That was a ¡¾sh Grenade¡¿ Hajime made. The principle was simple, pouring magic into the Green Light Stone until it was just short of its limits, then applying a thin surface coating in order to prevent the light from escaping. Furthermore,pacting and inserting thebustible powder from the crushed Combustion Stone at the center part, thebustible powder connects the inside to the surface like a fuse. Then igniting thebustible powder that was sticking out on the surface using ¡¾Lightning d¡¿, thepressed powder will slowly catch fire until it arrives at the center and explodes. As the light had already been umted to its limits, after breaking the Green Light Stone, it will emit intense brilliance. By the way, the time from ignition to explosion had been adjusted to three seconds through considerable hardships, and was his prided gem.

    Of course, the Talon Bear did not know of such a weapon and looked into the sh, temporarily losing its vision. Recklessly swinging its two paws as it impatiently roared. It appeared to be in panic from that strange condition of not being able to see anything.

    Hajime didn¡¯t miss this chance, immediately aiming and firing Donner again. The tremendous power of the electromaically elerated bullet hit the left shoulder raging Talon Bear¡¯s, blowing the entire arm off.

    ¡°Guruaaaaa!!!¡±

    That immense pain which it had never once experienced before in its lifetime, the w Bear let out a dreadful shriek. Arge amount of blood spouted out from its shoulder like a water fountain. The left arm which had been blown off spun round and round as if dancing in the air, before finally losing its momentum and falling to the ground.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s coincidence, but this is just too good.¡±

    It was not Hajime¡¯s n to aim at that left arm. He still hasn¡¯t mastered gun handling to that extent yet. After fighting against the straightforward charging Twin-tailed Wolves over and over again, he was unfamiliar with the movements of a recklessly raging target, making pinpoint shooting even harder. Therefore, it waspletely by chance that Hajime has taken away the very same left arm that was once taken from him and eaten.

    Hajime once again fired at the rampaging Talon Bear whose sight had not recovered and was in pain. Even when confused, the Talon Bear¡¯s feral instincts reacted to the killing intent as it evaded to the side. Using ¡¾Ground Shrink¡¿ to pass by the Talon Bear, Hajime moved back where the left arm has fallen. Then, the Talon Bear which had slightly recovered stared at Hajime, who was raising and disying its left arm, with eyes filled with immense fury.

    Then, he deliberately bit into it. Like a feeding magic beast, blindly using his strong and powerful jaws to shred and chew the meat. Just like how the Talon Bear once did, the nightmare where your own arm being eaten right before your very eyes was reproduced.

    ¡°Ahhm, munch, the meat tastes as nasty as ever¡­ but I wonder why does it feel tastier than other meat?¡±

    While saying that, Hajime became cautious of the crouching Talon Bear which was ring over. The Talon Bear didn¡¯t move. Its eyes were not clouded with fear despite in a situation where a part of its body was being eaten, it seemed like it would not make any careless movements before it regained its vision.

    Regardless of the situation, Hajime continued his meal. Before long, an abnormal change urred. Just like the first time he ever ate magic beast meat, a fierce pain began to pulsate.

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Hajime hurriedly drank sacred water. Though the pain was not as severe as that time, he still found himself down on one knee, his face distorted from the intense pain. It appears that the Talon Bear was special aspared to the Twin-tailed Wolf or Kicking Rabbit, that pain was generated as a result of taking in arge amount of power.

    However, the Talon Bear couldn¡¯t care less about such circumstances. Seeing an opportunity, it roared and rushed. The crouching Hajime didn¡¯t move. Just as history was about to repeat itself, with the Talon Bear trampling over him, Hajime¡¯s mouth broke into a smile.

    Pressing his right hand straight onto the ground as he wrapped his hand in lightning, he released a maximum output ¡¾Lightning d¡¿. It travelled through the liquid on the ground surface to where the Talon Bear was, mercilessly striking it.

    The liquid on the surface of the ground was the blood of the Talon Bear. Like a water fountain, it had scattered a sea of blood. After picking up the Talon Bear¡¯s left paw, Hajime had violently disyed it in order to scatter the spilling blood, connecting their respective locations with a pool of blood. Eating during a fight was nothing more than a show he had put on on a whim. Having that pain assault him after eating the Talon Bear was unexpected, but his original intention was toy down a trap. Deliberately eating before its eyes was in order to fuel its anger, causing it to charge over. Of course, this n was somewhat crazy, but as long as he achieved the desired result, all was fine.

    The moment it stepped into its own pool of blood, an intense current and voltage instantly overran its body. Nerves were destroyed, flesh was burnt. As for maximum output, the unique magic that Hajime obtained was iparable to the original. He was unable to release lightning attacks like the Twin-tailed Wolf, and his output was only half that of the wolf. However, it was still more than enough to cause temporary paralysis. Incidentally, if this power is directed towards humans, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for their blood to boil.

    ¡°Groooowl¡±

    The Talon Bear let out a low growl as it copsed into its blood pool, causing a tremor to run through the ground. It glowered at Hajime, with eyes still full of sharp killing intent.

    Hajime returned a straight stare as he endured the pain and slowly stood up. Then, pulling Donner out from its holster to put an end to all this, he pushed the muzzle against the Talon Bear¡¯s head.

    ¡°Be my food.¡±

    Those words were apanied by the pulling of the trigger. The shot bullets executed their master¡¯s will faithfully, pulverizing the Talon Bear¡¯s head.

    The gunshot echoed within the dungeon. The Talon Bear did not avert its eyes up till the very end, neither did Hajime.

    It wasn¡¯t as refreshing as he imagined. But, neither was it futile. It was simply something that must be done. For the sake of survival, in order to earn the rights to live in this area.

    Hajime simply closed his eyes and faced his inner-self once again. Then, he reaffirmed his determination for survival. I dislike fighting. I want to avoid pain. I want to eat till I¡¯m full. And¡­ I want to live. Shatter the unreasonable, no mercy for anything hostile, everything is for the sake of survival.

    Continuing to live like this¡­ then¡­ I want to go home. The inner depths of his heart appealed.

    ¡°Right¡­ I want¡­ to go back. The others can do as they like. I will go back using my own methods. Fulfilling my wish. Whoever hinders me, no matter what kind of existence¡­¡±

    Eyes widened, Hajime¡¯s mouth lifted into a fearless smile.

    ¡°KILL!¡±

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«<strong>Nagumo Hajime</strong><strong>17 Year old</strong><strong>Male</strong><strong>ss:</strong>Synergist<strong>Level:</strong>17<strong>Strength:</strong>300<strong>Vitality:</strong>400<strong>Resistance:</strong>300<strong>Agility:</strong>450<strong>Magic Power:</strong>400<strong>Magic Resistance:</strong>400<strong>Skills:</strong>Transmutation [+Mineral Appraisal] [+Precise Transmutation] [+Mineral Investigation] [+Mineral Separation] [+Mineral Fusion] ? Magic Maniption ? Iron Stomach ? Lightning d ? Divine Step [+Aerodynamic] [+Ground Shrink] ? Air w ? Language Comprehension

 Book 2. Chapter 2

    Book 2. Chapter 2

    <strong>Chapter 2 : Despair and Decisions (ssmate Side 1)</strong>

    A little back in time.

    Hairihi Royal Pce, in a room given to the summoned, Yaegashi Shizuku was staring at her best friend sleep in the dark.

    5 days have passed since they had a taste of battle and loss in the Dungeon. When they exited the Dungeon, they stayed overnight at Horald. The party came back to the capital on a high-speed carriage early in the morning. There was no one in the mood to continue thebat exercises in the Dungeon. Ipetence was the cause of death for a brave man. Both the king and church would need to hear the report. They were not allowed to break in this ce. Before something worse happened, they needed to care for the party of heroes.

    Shizuku remembered when they returned to the kingdom. She wanted to wake Kaori up in the morning, so she went to sleep early. When they returned the news of Hajime death was reported. Everyone was astonished, but they breathed a sigh of relief when it was the ¡°useless¡± Hajime that passed. Even the king and Ishtar was the same. There wasn¡¯t any of the strong heroes to die in the Dungeon. If they could not return alive from just exploring the dungeon, how would they fight the Devils? The chosen heroes of God must be unrivaled.

    The king and Ishtar had discretion. There had been among them that had ndered and abused Hajime. It was not spoken to the public, but it was a talked about in secret in the noble society. They thought it was good that the ipetent one died. An apostle of God that was useless; naturally they would die. Now they were speaking ill as one pleased. Shizuku really wanted to go berserk and kill those people many times.

    Kouki and his strong sense of justice did not stand up against such mistreatment; she thought something was weird. Did he think that if he protested against the king and church, it would leave a bad impression. People who cursed Hajime seemed to be penalized¡­rumors were spread that Kouki was an anxious brave hero who pondered his ipetence. Hajime¡¯s reputation was not going to change just because a few people said so.

    At that time, it was undeniable who saved them. Hajime was the one that kept the Behemoth in check to allow them to escape. To think that he died because of a stray shot from a ssmate¡­though that is what he said.

    She did not talk her ssmates about her thoughts of the attempted friendly fire at that time. They should have a grasp of their magic, when she tried to approach the suspect it unmentionable because of the countless magic casted at that time. Because it would prove he was a murderer.

    To escape reality, she wondered what Hajime did to cause such a thing. Dead man tell no tales. Rather than look for the culprit recklessly, if she left it alone than it would be done. The ssmates opinion was in harmony and they did notmunicate it.

    To rify the details at the time, Meld thought it was necessary to interview the students. Just like the students he choose to escape from reality, even if it was hard to regard as a mistake. Even if it was negligence he carried it out for the benefit of the students. To leave such a thing unsettled would only bring troubleter on. Above all, Meld wanted to make clear. Meld failed his promise to save Hajime and his heart ached at that.

    Meld action did note true. Ishtar had banned any scrutiny of the students. Meld clung to it, but even the king forbid it.

    ¡°If you knew, you will get angry.¡±

    Kaori had not woken up since that day. There was no abnormalities discovered by the doctor¡¯s diagnosis. The body, probably because of mental shock, went into a deep sleep as a defense mechanism. Time will pass normally if they sobered up.

    Shizuku held Kaori¡¯s hands. She prayed to not let her best friend hurt anymore.

    Kaori¡¯s hand twitched at that.

    ¡°Kaori! Can you hear me!? Kaori!¡±

    Shizuku desperately called out. Kaori¡¯s closed eyelids started to shiver. Further, Shizuku called out for her friend. In response to that call Kaori gripped her friend¡¯s hand, then she slowly awoke.

    ¡°Kaori!¡±

    ¡°¡­Shizuku-chan?¡±

    Learning on the bed, Kaori saw Shizuku overlooking her with tears in her eyes. Kaori just blindly looked over her surrounding. Shizuku looked at her and waited until Kaori gathered herself more before calling her.

    ¡°Yeah, its me. Kaori. how is your body? No difort?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just weary because I was sleeping¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you have been sleeping for 5 days¡­¡±

    Shizuku forced a smile and tried to assist Kaori in standing up, who was trying to ask Shizuku how much she slept. Kaori reacted at that.

    ¡°5 days? Why¡­I¡­I went to the Dungeon¡­and then¡­¡±

    Her eyes gradually came into focus. Shizuku tried to change the topic when she had a bad feeling. However, Kaori recalled her memories too fast.

    ¡°And then¡­Nagumo-kun¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­That is.¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s face morphed into a painful expression when wondering what she should tell her. Kaori realized the tragedy in her memories when she saw the state Shizuku was in. However, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to ept such a reality.

    ¡°¡­Lies. Isn¡¯t it? Shizuku-chan. When I fainted, you guys saved Nagumo-kun, right? Right? Isn¡¯t it? This is the castle room. Everyone came back, right? I wonder if Nagumo-kun is training. In the training center. I¡¯ll head over for a moment. I have to thank Nagumo-kun. Say something, Shizuku-chan¡­¡±

    Kaori who wanted to escape from the harsh reality spun her words over and over again; while she mention about searching for Hajime. Shizuku caught her arm and didn¡¯t let go. She had a sorrowful expression, but still she stared at Kaori.

    ¡°¡­Kaori, you understand, right?¡­He¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­¡±

    ¡°Kaori, remember.¡±

    ¡°Please, stop¡­¡±

    ¡°He, Nagumo-kun¡­¡±

    ¡°No, stop¡­please, stop!¡±

    ¡°Kaori! He¡¯s dead!¡±

    ¡°Wrong! He can¡¯t die! He absolutely can¡¯t have! How can you say such a horrible thing? Even if it¡¯s Shizuku-chan, I will not forgive!¡±

    Kaori shaked her and started to escape from Shizuku¡¯s grasp. Shizuku did not let her go and embraced her. She was trying to nurse Kaori through her hug.

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! If I don¡¯t search for Nagumo-kun! I beg you¡­he is absolutely alive..let me go~¡±

    Kaori dropped her face into Shizuku¡¯s chest while shouting ¡°Let me go!¡± and sobbed. Clinging to each other, she started to shout louder. Shizuku just continued to hug her. Hoping it would soften just a little of her pain.

    How long did they stay like that? The sky was dyed red by the setting sun. Kaori was motionless in Shizuku¡¯s arms while she sniffed. Shizuku asked in worry.

    ¡°Kaori¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Shizuku-chan¡­Nagumo-kun¡­He fell¡­He isn¡¯t here¡­¡±

    Kaori whispered in a voice so quiet it sounded like it would disappear. Shizuku did not want to sugar coat it, it would only be a temporaryfort. The lie coulde back and hurt more than it was softened. She did not want to see her friend in pain.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.

    ¡°That time, whose magic hit Nagumo-kun? Who?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one wants to mention that moment. Its scary. What if it was me¡­¡±

    ¡°That so.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a grudge?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure. If someone knew¡­I will surely me them. But¡­no one knows¡­I think this is better. For sure, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Kaori looked downcast as she talks. She wiped her face and eyes and faced Shizuku, and dered resolutely.

    ¡°Shizuku-chan. I, I don¡¯t believe it. Nagumo-kun is alive. I don¡¯t believe he is dead.¡±

    ¡°Kaori, that is¡­¡±

    Shizuku had another sorrowful expression trying to persuade Kaori. Kaori sped Shizuku¡¯s cheeks with both hands, and said with a smile.

    ¡°I now. I know its weird to think that someone could survive that. ¡­But its not like we checked. The possibility is less than 1%. If we did not check, its not 0%. I¡¯m going to believe.¡±

    ¡°Kaori¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be stronger. I¡¯ll be strong enough to prevent an event like that from happening. I will make sure with my own eyes. Nagumo-kun¡¯s fate¡­Shizuku-chan.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Please help me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They both stared at each other. Kaori¡¯s eyes did not show any signs of insanity. She will not give up until she genuinely find out. This kind of Kaori will not be moved. Kaori is known for being stubborn when she gets going.

    Usually, you wouldn¡¯t take what Kaori said seriously and let it go. Believing that someone could a fall into that abyss was just crazy. Everyone would try to correct her. That¡¯s why¡­

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll agree. Until you are satisfied I¡¯ll tag along.¡±

    ¡°Shizuku-chan!¡±

    Kaori hugged and thanked her. Shizuku said ¡°No need more thanks. What are friends for?¡± The title of Samurai Girl wasn¡¯t just for show.

    At that time the door opened.

    ¡°Shizuku! Kaori woke up¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, How are you, Kaori?¡±

    It was Kouki and Ryutaro. They hade to check on her. Training had just finished and they choose toe here afterwards. From ¡°that¡± day, they concentrated even more in training. Wonder what they thought of Hajime¡¯s death. They reluctantly withdrew and wanted revenge. Hajime was the one that saved them from a crisis. Never will they be that useless again.

    Two more people entered that caused them to stiffen. Shizuku was doubtful.

    ¡°You guys, how did¡­¡±

    ¡°S-Sorry.¡±

    ¡°W-We got in the way.¡±

    They quickly left the room and didn¡¯t answer her question. She finally became aware of what they saw. Kaor was staring at them nkly. Shizuku noticed the cause.

    Currently, Kaori sat on Shizuku¡¯s knee, while she had both hands on her cheeks. It looked like they were about to kiss. Shizuku was supporting Kaori but it looked like she was embracing her.

    This scene looked like a Yuri scene and it was splendidly done. If this was the manga world there would be flowers blooming in the background.

    Shizuku sighed deeply. She couldn¡¯t bare the situation so she yelled.

    ¡°Hurry up and get back here! You freaking fools!

 Book 2. Chapter 3

    Book 2. Chapter 3

    <strong>Chapter 3 : Path of Escape</strong>

    ¡°Damn it, why isn¡¯t it there¡­¡­¡±

    It has been three days since he killed the Talon Bear. Hajime had been searching for the route leading to the upper floors and had already finished exploring eighty percent of this level. Eating the Talon Bear caused his status to jump again, and there was no longer anything that exists on this level which could threaten Hajime now. This allowed him to hasten his search of the vast area in a quick pace, but despite that, nothing was found.

    No, it is wrong to say that nothing was found. More precisely, it is the path ¡°upstairs¡±, the path ¡°downstairs¡± had been discovered two days ago. The Dungeon¡¯s structure which consists of many floors will definitely have a path leading up, but no matter what he did, it simply couldn¡¯t be found.

    Furthermore, ignoring the strange dungeon, the method of directly creating a path upstairs through transmutation had already been tried. In the end, no matter it was upwards or downwards, he found out that after advancing a certain extent, somehow the walls be unresponsive to transmutation. There were no limits as to how much he transmuted within the level, but it might be covered in some sort of protection in regards to upwards and downwards. This ¡¾Orcus Great Dungeon¡¿ is a dungeon created since ancient times, and full of mysteries. It is hardly surprising.

    That¡¯s why, he could only honestly search for a path up, but a decision has to be made should the path not be found. That was, to dive even deeper into the Great Dungeon.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Dead end huh. The branches have all been searched. What the heck is this. Sigh~¡±

    Hajime let out a deep sigh while resigning himself that a path up couldn¡¯t be found. Then, he headed towards the room where he discovered the stairs leading down two days ago.

    That staircase was extremely poorly constructed. It might be more urate to call it an uneven hill road rather than a staircase. From that point on, there were no longer any Green Light Stones, plunging the area ahead inplete darkness and oozing an ominous aura. It was like looking into the mouth of an enormous monster. The feeling of ¡°It¡¯s impossible to leave once you¡¯ve entered¡¯ naturally arose.

    ¡°Ha~! Bring it on! Whatever it is, if it hinders me, Kill and Devour.¡±

    Hajime snorted at himself for thinking as such, the corners of his lips curving into a fearless smile. Then, he stepped into the darkness without any hesitation.

    This level was very dark. It¡¯s natural for an underground dungeon, but all the levels that he had been to so far had Green Light Stones, and though those levels were dim, it was not so much that he couldn¡¯t even see ahead. However, it seemed like this level did not have any Green Light Stones. Stopping for a little while, Hajime was expecting his eyes to somewhat get used to seeing in the dark, but no matter how long passed, there were no differences. As ast resort, he took out the Green Light Stone to serve as amp from the improvised backpack he made with transmuted wires from the Talon Bear¡¯s fur.

    Bluntly speaking, possessing a light source in the darkness is equivalent to suicide if there were magic beasts around. However, since he wasn¡¯t able to even move on without this, Hajime could only take the plunge. As such, he couldn¡¯t advance with his right hand upied, thus attaching the stone to his left elbow which was missing its forearm.

    After progressing for a while, noticing something shining within the passageway, Hajime raised his awareness to the maximum. Advancing while staying hidden under the shadows as much as possible, he suddenly felt an unpleasant presence from his left. He instantly jumped back and pointed the Green Light Stone towards the presence. There was a gray lizard approximately two meter in length stuck to the wall, ring at Hajime with its golden eyes.

    Those golden eyes shed momentarily and in the next instant¡­

    ¡°¡ª¡ª!?¡±

    Along with a cracking sound, Hajime¡¯s left arm began to petrify. The petrification immediately spread to the Green Light Stone as well and within seconds, there was a creaking noise as itpletely shattered. With the light source gone, darkness set upon the area once again. The petrification of his arm was already encroaching his shoulder.

    Hajime clicked his tongue and took out a bottle of sacred water from his holster; which was made from wires of magic beast fur, and drank it in one gulp. As expected, the petrification came to halt, and the petrified part returned to normal in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°How dare you do this!¡± While cursing inwardly, he took out a ¡¾sh Grenade¡¿ from his waist pack and tossed it towards the golden-eyed lizard. At the same time, over in the darkness, those golden eyes started to shine once again. Hajime didn¡¯t appear to care as he instantly retreated from the area by using ¡¾Ground Shrink¡¿.

    Then changes appeared on the boulder behind where Hajime originally stood, and subsequently, it crumbled as if it has been weathered. It seems to possess considerably powerful Evil Eyes of Petrification! In RPG terms, this is probably a Basilisk.

    While thinking of such things, Hajime pulled out Donner and held it up before his eyes, shielding his closed eyes. And ¡°Bang!¡± The surroundings was bathed in an intense light, painting their vision with light.

    ¡°Ku-ua!?¡±

    Perhaps it had never experienced such an intense light up till date, the figure of a disoriented Basilisk emerged in the darkness. Hajime fired without hesitation. The tremendous power hidden within the bullet without aiming, bore into the Basilisk¡¯s head and pulverized its skull,pletely ravaging the insides. The bullet pierced through the head left a deep hole on the wall and ¡°Shuuu~¡±, leaving behind the sound of burning rocks.

    As a result of the electromaic eleration, the location that was struck was emitting high temperatures. This is probably the power of the Tauru Ore which strengthens when heated.

    Hajime while still keeping a lookout on his surroundings, approached the Basilisk, quickly tore off its flesh and retreated from that location. As expected, it is impossible to leisurely eat when faced with such a situation where he was practically blind. For now, Hajime chose to continue exploring.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    Hajime kept walking in the darkness. Despite feeling as if he had continuously searched for several tens of hours, yet the staircase leading down was still nowhere in sight. Along the way, he has defeated many magic beasts and collected many ores and it was gradually bing an inconvenience to carry. Thus, Hajime decided to construct a base.

    After finding a suitable spot, he ce his hand on the wall and began transmuting. There wasn¡¯t any particr problems opening up a hole in the wall, and he went even deeper into the passage. Hajime continued to transmute and a six tatami space was formed. ?1? Then, taking out a bluish-white crystal the size of a basketball from his backpack, he attached it to a dent in the wall. What was taken out, was the God Crystal. He also set up a container below it to collect the droplets of water.

    By the way. Hajime named the God Crystal as ¡¾Potion Stone¡¿, and the Sacred Water as ¡¾Potion¡¿. It is indeed a representation of restorative medicine in games, but due to the vast differences in effects, it is rather pathetic for it to be simply called a potion.

    ¡°Well, then, time to eat.¡±

    Hajime took out the meat from the container (made with transmutation) in his backpack. Using ¡¾Lightning d¡¿, he cooked it evenly. Today¡¯s menu included: Whole Roast Basilisk, Whole Roast Owl; which fires its feathers like a shotgun, and Whole Roast six-legged Cat. With no seasoning.

    ¡°Itadakimasu~¡± ?2?

    While eating with munching sounds, pain began to gradually course through his body. That is to say, his body has been strengthened. If that was the case, it means that the magic beasts here possess strength equal or higher than that of the Talon Bear. Thebination of the dark environment and unique magic will definitely prove to be a problem. But Hajime¡¯s true feelings were that, as long as a shot from Donner hits, everything will be smashed into smithereens.

    Hajime continued to eat while ignoring the pain and drinking Sacred Water. The continuous pain starting from the phantom pain had made Hajime extremely resistant to pain.

    ¡°<em>Chomp</em>, Fu~u. I¡¯m done. Now then, my status¡­¡­¡±

    While saying that, Hajime took out his status te. Hajime¡¯s current status is¡­¡­<strong>Nagumo Hajime</strong><strong>17 Year old</strong><strong>Male</strong><strong>ss:</strong> Synergist <strong>Level:</strong> 23 <strong>Strength:</strong> 450 <strong>Vitality:</strong> 550 <strong>Resistance:</strong> 350 <strong>Agility:</strong> 550 <strong>Magic Power:</strong> 500 <strong>Magic Resistance:</strong> 500 <strong>Skills:</strong> Transmutation [+Mineral Appraisal] [+Precise Transmutation] [+Mineral Investigation] [+Mineral Separation] [+Mineral Fusion] ? Magic Maniption ? Iron Stomach ? Lightning d ? Divine Step [+Aerodynamic] [+Ground Shrink] ? Air w ? Night Vision ? Presence Perception ? Petrification Resistance ? Language Comprehension

    There was a substantial rise just as expected. Even the number of skills in the skills column increased by three. Looking around carefully, he could certainly see further into the surroundings aspared to before. It appears to be the effects of ¡¾Night Vision¡¿.Since the magic beasts of the abyss had faint presences, it is incredibly advantageous in this level. ?3?

    Lastly, was the literal skill. Regrettably, Basilisk¡¯s unique ability was ¡¾Resistance¡¿ and not ¡¾Petrify¡¿. ¡°Evil Eyes of Petrification! Sounds kind of cool¡­¡­¡± Hajime was slightly disappointed.

    Then, Hajime began transmuting to replenish his consumables. Creating even a single bullet required immense concentration. At any rate, it is an ultra precise product. The rifling carved on Donner was meaningless if the size was not a perfect match. The amount ofpressed explosives permit no room for errors. Therefore, producing a single bullet took nearly thirty minutes. Even he himself considered it a job well done and was amazed by the disy of extraordinary strength by humans facing death.

    Although it was time-consuming, its power was undisputed and since he could also greatly increase his proficiency of transmutation at the same time, there was nothing toin about. Thanks to his skills, removing the impurities within the minerals has be an easy task, and conversely, even fusion could be easily done. In reality, Hajime¡¯s transmutation skills now isparable to the top Synergists of the Kingdom.

    Hajime kept on transmuting silently. Besides, he has only descended one level. It was impossible to estimate how much deeper this abyss stretches. He nned to set out to search immediately after finishing transmuting for the sake of returning home even a little bit earlier. There was no point in lingering around. In the lonely abyss, the God Crystal¡¯s pale light illuminated Hajime¡¯s resolute expression, who is just beginning his Dungeon capturing journey.

    Other than using transmutation at his base to replenish his consumables at times, Hajime was constantly on the move. Taking a short rest during his search of the vast dungeon, he have no idea how long had passed. With help from ¡¾Night Vision¡¿, he no longer had to worry about the darkness and with ¡¾Presence Perception¡¿, he was able to sense any magic beasts within a ten meter radius. Hajime advanced his search quickly.

    Then, the stairs leading to the lower floor was finally discovered, which Hajime unhesitantly descended.

    On this level, the ground was entirely covered in tar like a sticky swamp. Since it stuck to the legs, it was dreadfully hard to move. Hajime frowned as he used the protruding rocks or ¡¾Aerodynamic¡¿as footholds and began his search.

    While using the ¡¾Mineral Investigation¡¿skill to examine the surrounding minerals while advancing, he discovered a very interesting mineral en route.<strong>me Ore</strong>A ck shiny ore. It bes tarry when heated. Its melting point is at 50 Degree Celsius, incidentally, its tar form ignites at 100 Degree Celsius, reaching up to temperatures of 3000 Degree Celsius. The burning duration depends on the amount of tar present.

    ¡°¡­¡­No way¡±

    Hajime¡¯s expression stiffened into a smile as he slowly lifted his legs. Then having stepped several times on the tarry substance that covered the entire level just now, the semi-liquid dripped from Hajime¡¯s shoes with a wet sloppy sound.

    ¡°Fi-Firearms are out¡­¡­¡±

    Considering its ignition temperature at one hundred degrees, it probably wouldn¡¯t catch fire that easily. If it ignites, the chain reaction will cause the entire level to be engulfed in high temperatures of three thousand Degree Celsius. In that case, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could survive even with his stockpile of Sacred Water.

    ¡°Both railgun and ¡¾Lightning d¡¿can¡¯t be used¡­¡­¡±

    Donner is a powerful weapon. Even without electromaic eleration, just the explosive made from the Combustion Stone alone, disyed more than enough power. However, that was the case for ordinary magic beasts only. For example, against the Skeleton Soldier, it will be enough without electromaic eleration and even towards Behemoth, it is expected to deal decent damage, but the magic beasts of this abyss are abnormal. The magic beasts upstairs doesn¡¯t appear to be only at the level of an ordinary monster. Therefore, would the magic beasts of this level be taken down simply with the power of explosives¡­..?

    Putting aside that sort of anxiety, the corners of Hajime¡¯s lips lifted.

    ¡°Come, it doesn¡¯t change what I¡¯m going to do anyway. Kill and Devour.¡±

    With both his railgun and ¡¾Lightning d¡¿ in a sealed state, Hajime restarted his exploration.

    Advancing for a while, he reached a three-forked road. Following the theory of leaving a mark on the nearby wall, he stepped forward nning to explore the left passage.

    At that instant, <em>Gachin!</em>

    ¡°¡ª¡ª!?¡±

    With rows of countless sharp teeth lining its opened huge jaws, a shark-like magic beast jumped out from within the tar. Aimed at Hajime¡¯s head, the jaws snapped shut as a resounding sound of teeth striking each other was produced. Although Hajime managed to dodge by bending his body at once, he shuddered.

    (¡¾Presence Perception¡¿ didn¡¯t react!)

    Well, ever since he obtained the ¡¾Presence Perception¡¿ skill, he had kept it continuously active. He should have been able to detect any living thing within a ten meter radius without fail. Despite that, hepletely couldn¡¯t sense the shark from a moment ago until just before it attacked.

    Missing its bite on Hajime, the shark dived into the tar with a <em>Plop</em> and disappeared once more.

    (Damn, as expected, its presence can¡¯t be grasped!)

    Hajime gnashed his teeth at the iprehensible situation. At any rate, to prevent any damage, Hajime resumed his movements using ¡¾Aerodynamic¡¿. ?4?

    Almost as if waiting for that instant, the shark jumped out once again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±

    Hajime somersaulted in the air, and fired towards the shark which was passing overhead in his inverted field of vision. The bullet released from Donner which was meant to tear apart its foes cut through the air and uratelynded on the back of the shark with exquisite timing.

    However,

    ¡°****! It was repelled!¡±

    The moment the bullet hit was as if striking rubber, the shark¡¯s skin depressed and easily reflected the bullet. It seems like the shark¡¯s skin has the property of Physical Impact Mitigation.

    ¡°Grr!¡±

    Thinking that it was natural for it to dive back into the tar after passing through, the shark made an astounding movement. Landing for a single instant, the shark turned around and leapt towards Hajime again. ?5? Hajime somehow managed to dodge by twisting his body, but his side has been lightly gouged. The impact causing Hajime to fall into the tar. Despite having his entire body dyed pitched ck, he hurriedly got up and skipped into the air once more. Immediately following that, the shark¡¯s jaws materialized directly below where Hajime stepped out from, and with a loud <em>Bakun!</em>, snapped shut.

    Cold sweat began to flow from Hajime who was skipping in the air using ¡¾Aerodynamic¡¿. Nevertheless, despite being driven to a corner, his lips had his usual fearless smile.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    Using ¡¾Aerodynamic¡¿ again, Hajime bounded in the air, never stopping at any location while waiting for the attacking moment. Fully demonstrating his concentration during his transmutation training, the surroundingndscape gradually faded out of sight. (¡­¡­It¡¯s not a problem to be unable to detect its presence. I didn¡¯t have this skill initially either. Even if I can¡¯t sense its presence, it will definitely be there at that instant it attacks)

    Hajime was so focused on his thoughts while jumping that he identally lost his bnce. The shark didn¡¯t miss this opportunity and instantly leapt from a blind spot at the back.

    ¡°Saved by your simplicity!¡±

    Hajime who was supposed to have lost his bnce immediately righted himself and fended off the attacking shark with a mid-air side flip while swinging Donner which was in his right hand.

    In the next moment, the shark was spraying blood from a deep cut on its side as it fell into the tar. The shark sshed about in the tar as it struggled in agony.

    Hajime¡¯s deliberate act of losing his bnce and exposing his back was to provide the time, ce and opportunity and incite an attack. Then, wrapping Donner in the Talon Bear¡¯s unique magic ¡¾Air w¡¿, he tore it apart.

    Hajime approached the squirming shark and swung Donner down at its head. ¡¾Air w¡¿ cleanly bisected the shark¡¯s head. Though he wasn¡¯t able to form three Air ws like the Talon Bear, its sharpness has far surpassed that of famous swords. It is a truly reliable unique magic for close quarters.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s confirm the reason why its presence can¡¯t be detected?¡±

    Hajime said that while licking his lips.

    After that, the shark meat was removed and stored before continuing with the exploration, and finally, the staircase leading down was discovered.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«<strong>Nagumo Hajime</strong><strong>17 Year old</strong><strong>Male</strong><strong>ss:</strong> Synergist <strong>Level:</strong> 24 <strong>Strength:</strong> 450 <strong>Vitality:</strong> 550 <strong>Resistance:</strong> 400 <strong>Agility:</strong> 550 <strong>Magic Power:</strong> 500 <strong>Magic Resistance:</strong> 500 <strong>Skills:</strong> Transmutation [+Mineral Appraisal] [+Precise Transmutation] [+Mineral Investigation] [+Mineral Separation] [+Mineral Fusion] ? Magic Maniption ? Iron Stomach ? Lightning d ? Divine Step [+Aerodynamic] [+Ground Shrink] ? Air w ? Night Vision ? Presence Perception ? Hide Presence ? Petrification Resistance ? Language Comprehension <hr><ol><li> CX: 6 tatami ¡Ö 2.73 m ¡Á 3.64 m </li><li> CX: If you don¡¯t understand this, god help you. </li><li> CX: ÄÎÂä¤ÎÄ§Îï¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤Ï¥·¥ç¥Ü¥¤šÝ¤â¤¹¤ë¤¬¡¢¤³¤ÎëAŒÓ¤Ë¤ª¤¤¤Æ¤Ï¤È¤ó¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¥¢¥É¥Ð¥ó¥Æ©`¥¸¤À¡£áá¤Ï¡¢ÎÄ×ÖÍ¨¤ê¤Î¼¼ÄÜ¤À¤í¤¦¡£ I¡¯m not too sure about the correct trantion for this part, but I¡¯m going with my gut here.. </li><li> CX: ¥Ï¥¸¥á¤ÏÀí½â²»ÄÜ¤Ê×´›r¤Ëšn‡y¤ß¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤È¤Ë¤«¤¯Ö¹¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¤Ï¤ä¤é¤ì¤ë¤È¡°¿ÕÁ¦¡±¤òÊ¹¤¤ÒÆ„Ó¤òÔÙé_¤¹¤ë¡£ A bit different from my interpretation </li><li> CX: Í¨¤êß^¤®¥¿©`¥ë¤Ëïw¤ÓÞz¤ó¤À„Ý¤¤¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤Ë¡¢¥µ¥á¤¬ó@®µÄ¤ÊÉí¤Î¤³¤Ê¤·¤Ç·´Üž¤·¡¢ÔÙ¶È¡¢Öæ·µ¤ê¤«¤é×ÅµØ¤·¤¿Ë²ég¤Î¥Ï¥¸¥á¤ò¾Ñ¤Ã¤Æïw¤Ó¤«¤«¤ë¡£ I¡¯m interpreting the first line differently¡­ </li></ol>

 Book 2. Chapter 4

    Book 2. Chapter 4

    <strong>Chapter 4 : The Sealed Room in the Abyss</strong>

    Hajime¡¯s walkthrough of the Dungeon continues.

    Since the tar level, he had advanced 50 levels deeper. Because Hajime did not have a sense of time there, he did not know how much time had passed. But the progress he was making was being done in an astonishing speed.

    During that time, he was in a desperate struggle. Countless times he had encountered stronger demons and battled for his life.

    For example, one level had a thin poisonous fog covering the whole floor. There was a 2m frog (Rainbow colored) that spit poisoned sputum at him, and a moth that spread scales that caused paralysis. If he didn¡¯t drink his ¡°Potion¡±, he would have died just from being on that level.

    The iridescent frog¡¯s poison was an agent that targeted the nerves and lit it up with pain. His experience with the pain wasparable to the pain from his first taste of demon flesh. He would have died if he didn¡¯t consume the ¡°Potion¡± in his mr. Hajime had ced a small chewable container behind his mrs that contained ¡°Potion¡±. He was happy he prepared just in case of emergencies.

    Naturally, he had consumed two of them. There was friction when he ate the moth, because of the supepensation pain, he resolved it by consuming the ¡°Potion¡±. Vexed at the fact that the moth tasted better than the frog.

    There was also a floor that looked like a dense forest, how it came to be in an undergroundbyrinth puzzled Hajime. Hajime thought this was the most unpleasant ce so far because its extremely hot temperature and dense humidity. The demons of this level were a huge centipede and sentient trees.

    When he was traversing the jungle, a huge centipede suddenly fell from atop the trees. Hajime felt sick at the sight of it, and developed goose bumps on his whole body. Each time a section it was hit, it would separate. Fight one of these centipede was like fighting 30 monsters*. Donner was zing from use, but there were too many for it to deal with. Reloading was taking too long, so he switched to his ¡°Air ws¡±. He even started to throw inexperienced kicks because of how desperate he was. After this encounter, Hajime was determined to develop his speed loading and kicks. This was decided while he was washed away the purple fluids from the centipede.

    [T/N: *There was a description with this sentence but I did not know how to trante it. The literal trantion was a monster like G ck kitchen. I thought it was maybe referencing something from monster hunter because of the G, but I did not know what to make of the ck kitchen.]

    The tree demons were like Treants from RPG games. Its underground roots would thrust out from the ground and vines acted as whips for them. However, the biggest feature of the treants were not these trivial attacks. When they were in a pinch, they would hurl the red fruits that littered their heads. There was not any offensive ability to it, but Hajime though to try it out. He was rigid for a few dozen minutes. It was not a poison. The fruit was insanely delicious. Sweet and fresh the red fruit wasparable to a watermelon. Not an apple.

    The unpleasantness he felt on this level was blown away. Every thought vanished from his head temporarily. After many dozen days he had eaten something other than meat. Hajime¡¯s eyes werepletely of a hunter, his prey were these treants. After he was satisfied he continued his journey, though the treant-like demons almost went extinct.

    With that feeling he advanced through 50 levels. There is still no sign of an end. Hajime¡¯s current status¡­

    Name

    Nagumo Hajime

    Age

    17 Years Old

    Gender

    Male

    Level

    49

    ss

    Transmutation Artist (Synergist)

    Strength

    880

    Vitality

    970

    Resistance

    860

    Agility

    1040

    Magic

    760

    Magic Resistance

    760

    Skills<ul><li>Transmutation</li><li><ul><li>Mineral Appraisal</li><li>Precision Transmutation</li><li>Mineral Enquiry</li><li>Mineral Separation</li><li>Mineral Fusion</li><li>Replica Transmutation</li></ul></li><li>Magic Maniption</li><li>Iron Stomach</li><li>Lightning d</li><li>Divine Step</li><li><ul><li>Air Walk</li><li>Flicker</li><li>Grand Legs</li></ul></li><li>Air ws</li><li>Night Vision</li><li>Far Vision</li><li>Perception</li><li>Magic Perception</li><li>Hide Presence</li><li>Poison Resist</li><li>Paralysis Resist</li><li>Petrification Resistance</li><li>Language Comprehension</li></ul>

    Hajime was inside the base he created for this 50th level. He was stacking up his training for his transmutation, firearm technology, and kicks. Even though he had discovered the next stairs, he did not take them. Because he had discovered a foreign area on this level.

    The space around the area was eerie. At the end of this side area was a solemn majestic double door about 3m in height. On the nks of the doors were two one-eyed giants sculptures enshrined into the walls; only their upper bodies were sculpted it seemed.

    Chills ran down his whole body the moment he set foot there. Temporarily he had a dangerous feeling about this. He did not have the intention to avoid this and prepared his equipment. Eventually a ¡°change¡± appeared. Do not go and check it.

    Hajime was feeling expectation and unpleasantness at the same time. If he opened the door, he was sure that a disaster was waiting to meet him. However, a new wind blew into this Dungeon.

    ¡°As if it was a Pandora¡¯s box¡­I wonder what aspiration it contained.¡±

    His current possessed weapons, martial arts, and skills. One by one he checked and prepared them to make sure they were in perfect condition. When he finished this task, Hajime unholstered Donner. He closed his eyes gently. Already he had decided to be resolute. It wasn¡¯t bad to repeat his resolution. Hajime looked into himself and took an oath.

    ¡°I am going to survive and return home. To Japan, to home¡­I¡¯ll return. Those who are obstacles are enemies. To enemies¡­kill!¡±

    Hajime opened his eyes and daring smile graced his face.

    Vigntly, Hajime came to the rooms with the door and advanced. Without incident he arrived at the door. More and more wonderful decorations could be seen on the door as he neared. At the center, two magic formations were drawn in the recesses.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve studied a lot, but I have never seen these forms.¡±

    When he was called ipetent, Hajime hadid emphasis on knowledge to make up for his low physical abilities. He didn¡¯t finish learning all he could, but it was weird that he had never seen any magical forms like the ones presented to him.

    ¡°Is it an old system?¡±

    While guessing, Hajime examined the door, but he was not able to understand anything new. Because it was very important, he was alert for any traps. Hajime was not going to be able to decipher any of this with his current degree of knowledge.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s go with the usual transmuting.¡±

    He tried to pull and push the door to no avail. As usual, he tried to force a way in with his transmuting. Hajime put his right hand on the door and started to transmute.

    However, immediately¡­

    Crackle!

    ¡°Uwa!?¡±

    A red electric discharge runs through the door and into Hajime¡¯s hand. Smoke bursted out from his hand. Swearing, he quickly swallowed some ¡°Potion¡±. Immediately an ident urred.

    Oooooooooh!!

    Suddenly, a deep voice cry echoed throughout the room. Hajime gained some distance from the door by backstepping. He ced his hand on his waist holster to prepare to use Donner at anytime.

    The cries continued to echo, and the identity of the voice began to move.

    ¡°Well, that was a cliche of a cliche.¡±

    While Hajime was muttering and smiling to himself. The sculptures of the two giants that nked the door started to crumble. Gray skin that was assimted with the wall soon turned dark green.

    The one-eyed giant looked exactly like a fantasy cyclops. A 4mrge sword appeared in its hands, though he didn¡¯t know where it came from. It turned its eyes towards Hajime and was freeing its buried lower body to eliminate the intruder.

    At that moment,

    Dopan!

    A bullet made of Tauru ore, which was elerated through a railgun, pierced the cyclops only eye. It stirred around its brain for a bit before it bursted out of its head, and pulverized the back wall. The left cyclops nkly stared at what happened to the dead cyclops. After it was shot, the cyclops body was still convulsing, while it lean forward and fell. The shock created from the impact shook the whole room, and thick dust danced around the room.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not the type of bad guy to sense the mood or wait around.¡±

    Exactly like a devil. No, given the carnage Hajime experienced it was just a natural reflex. Still¡­pity for the cyclops (right).

    Probably, it was a guardian for the door that is sealing something. Furthermore it was in a ce at the bottom of the abyss, there wasn¡¯t many visitors. When it finally answered the call of duty. Maybe it was filled with joy. Without even seeing much of the other party, its head was blown apart. If you can¡¯t call this pity, what would you call it?

    An expression of horror was on the cyclops¡¯ (left) face as it gazed at Hajime. Its eyes seemed like it was conveying ¡°What the heck did this guy do?¡± Hajime was ring at the unmoving cyclops. The cyclops did not know what guns were so it stayed vignt and lowered its waist to prepare to move at any time. Soon a roar escaped from its lips, as the cyclops lost its temper at the unmoving Hajime.

    Shortly after, its face dived to the ground.

    The moment it stepped forward it lost strength in its leg and fell forward. Confused, the cyclops tried to violently stand up and to move, but he couldn¡¯t gather any strength.

    Hajime slowly approached the growling cyclops. The steady footsteps were like a countdown. Taking the gun he ced the muzzle onto the cyclops head. Click, the trigger was pulled without hesitation.

    Dopan!

    A gunshot resounded through the whole room. However, an unexpected event happened. The cyclops body illuminated for just a moment, and in that moment its skin cause the bullet to repel.

    ¡°Mu.¡±

    Hajime guessed that it used Special Magic. Its inherent magic was increasing its defense significantly.

    His mouth contorted at the fallen cyclops that he thought was foolish. Hajime took the muzzle away from the cyclops and drove a kick into its head. ¡°Grand Kick¡±. The kick he delivered was just as beautiful as the kick from the rabbit. It forced the cyclops to face up on its back. Again, the muzzle was pressed against its exposed eye.

    Hajime felt like the cyclops was saying ¡°Wait a moment¡± but he ignored it and pulled the trigger. As expected, the bullet prated through its head; guess it wasn¡¯t able to strengthen its eye.

    ¡°Hmm, Approximately 20 seconds. A little slow¡­because of the size?¡±

    Hajime watched the cyclops to analyze the experimental result. Why did the cyclops suddenly fell over and was unable to move? Because of the ¡°paralysis grenade¡±. The grenade was made by gathering the scales from the moth and cing it in a grenade. It is then released from the grenade with a small-scale st; the results could be seen on the cyclops. When the cyclops (left) started at the other cyclops was the time Hajime released his grenade.

    ¡°Well, its okay. I¡¯ll harvest the meatter¡­¡±

    Hajime considered ncing at the door. Using ¡°Air ws¡±, Hajime took the magic stone out of the cyclops body. Without minding the blood, he craved both cyclops for their magic stone and approached the door topare these fist-sized stones to the two recesses. They were a perfect fit.

    Instantly, red magic sprouted from the stone and poured into the magic square. The light settled after a moment and an opening sound could be heard. Simultaneously, the magic speared into the surrounding walls and emitted light; like Hajime had not seen in a long time.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes twinkled a little, he cautiously and quietly opened the door.

    There was not a single source of light behind and door. Darkness spread in the big space the room had. With the help of his ¡°Night Vision¡± and the new lights, Hajime was able to make out the room little by little. Two columns of pirs lined up all the way into the depths. The room was made from finely crafted marbles and it looked simr to the Church room they were first summoned into. In the center of the room was a huge cube of stone that reflected the iing light and lustered.

    Hajime was staring at the cube, when he noticed that something was growing in the front center of the cube.

    Trying to confirm what he saw, Hajime pushed open the door and checked the vicinity. Like a horror film, the door would m closed when you were in trouble.

    However, before Hajime could fix the open door, it moved.

    ¡°¡­Who?¡±

    A husky voice belonging to a frail girl. Hajime stared at the center of the room in surprise. The early ¡°growing¡± was now moving. With the light finally piercing the darkness, the identity of it was exposed.

    ¡°Its¡­a human?¡±

    The ¡°growing¡± was a person. Only the face could be seen, every other part was buried in the cube. Long blond hair hung down around the woman, like a ghost from a certain horror film. Pupils of red was peeping from the gaps of hair, just like a low-altitude moon. From her looks, she looked around 12-13 years old. The dangled hair looked haggard, but it still had a beautiful appearance.

    Hajime unexpected stiffen, her red eyes was staring at him. Hajime took a deep breath and with a determined expression said:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±

 Book 2. Chapter 5

    Book 2. Chapter 5

    <strong>Chapter 5 : Cheater rather than a Hero</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±

    As he said it, Hajime tried to quietly close the door. The blond hair red eyes girl panicked and tried to stop him. Her voice that had not been used for years got blurred into a mutter; though her desperation was conveyed.

    ¡°W-Wait! Please! Save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Hajime said that and continued to close the door. Is a devil.

    ¡°W-Why? I will do anything.¡±

    The girl was desperate. Only the head was seen, but her face was enough to transmit her feelings. Hajime responded in a gloomy manner.

    ¡°Hey, this is the bottom of the abyss. I cannot possibly release someone that has been sealed in here. It would be absolutely dangerous. With the exception of the seal, nothing else is here¡­there isn¡¯t anything to help you escape. For that reason¡­¡±

    His argument was sound. He wasn¡¯t a normal person that would respond to the pleading voice of a captured girl and release her without any hesitation. Original-gentle Hajime would have surely helped her.

    Being so coldly refused, the desperate girl raised her voice as she was on the edge of tears.

    ¡°No! Cough¡­I¡¯m not bad!¡­Wait! I¡¯m¡±

    Hajime kept closing the door unaltered. A little time before it waspletely closed, Hajime started to grind his teeth. If he had had only closed it faster, he would have heard¡­

    ¡°I was just betrayed.¡±

    The closing door that only had a small crack, stopped when the girl¡¯s cry reached it. Only a little light got through the crack into the dark room. 10 second, then 20 seconds pass. Finally the door started to open again. Hajime stood at the doorway with a sour face like he had been bitten by 100 bugs and chewed up one.

    He did not have any intention to help her. There must have been a suitable reason to be sealed in here. There was no evidence to prove that there wasn¡¯t any danger. Being deceived by a wicked being was a highly likely possibility. It was appropriate to forsake her.

    ¡°I wonder what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Hajime sighed inwardly. His heart had shaken when she said ¡°betrayed¡±. The past should have been behind him. In this ce, trying to fulfill his wish to ¡°live¡± was extremely difficult. Grudges were unnecessary distraction. If her words could affect him this much, there was probably a part of him that had not moved on. Parts of Hajime¡¯s consciences probably still existed if he could sympathize with the girl that had the same circumstance as him.

    Hajime scratched his head while he walked up to the girl. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t lower his guard.

    ¡°You said betrayed? I don¡¯t believe that is the reason you were sealed. If what you said was true, why did the betrayer seal you in here?¡±

    The girl was stunned when Hajime came back. Through her abundant dirty blond hair, her red eyes stared at Hajime. Hajime got irritated with herck of response. ¡°Hey. Are you listening? If you are not going to talk, I¡¯m leaving.¡± As he said that he turned heel. Surprised, she gathered herself and begun telling the reason for her sealing.

    ¡°I¡¯m an atavistic vampire¡­I was granted great power¡­because of it I worked hard for my country. But¡­one day¡­all my retainers¡­told me I was not needed anymore. Uncle¡­became my king¡­I was fine with that¡­However, I was dangerous because of my powers¡­they couldn¡¯t kill me¡­so they sealed me¡­in here.¡±

    She talked desperately and bit by bit it became dried. Hajime groaned while he heard the story. Seems like the circumstances was full of drama. There were a few things that bothered her. He inquired as he suppressed his boiling emotions.

    ¡°You, what royal family are you from?¡±

    ¡°¡­(Hypnotized)¡±

    ¡°What do you mean can¡¯t be killed?¡±

    ¡°¡­Automatic regeneration. Injuries heal immediately. Even if decapitated.¡±

    ¡°¡­T-That¡¯s amazing¡­is that your great power?¡±

    ¡°Not just that¡­Magic, direct maniption¡­also don¡¯t need formation.¡±

    Hajime understood that. Magic maniption came to him after he ate the demons. Incantations and magical formations were useless to him for strengthening his body. He did not need incantations for his transmutation or other skills. In Hajime¡¯s case, it did not changed his dependence on hugh magical formations to use regr magic, because of his zero aptitude. His direct magic maniption did not help in that regards and this made using regr magic for him impractical. If she had any magical aptitude, she could use some very powerful magic and she would be able of foul y. While other people would be preparing their chants and magical formations, she could justunch a spell at them without them expecting it. Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t be a contest. Also, immortality. It probably was not absolute, but it still was a cheat better than a hero.

    ¡°¡­Help me¡­¡±

    While Hajime was thinking to himself, the girl pleaded with him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hajime motionlessly watched the girl, and she returned it. How long did they stare at each other¡­He sighed and scratched his head, and put his hand on the cube that sealed the girl.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The girl noticed the meaning and opened her eyes wide. Hajime ignored her reaction as he concentrated on his transmutation.

    Crimson colored magic discharged from him. His magic had changed after he ate the demons. However, the cube was resisting Hajime¡¯s transmutation. It was exactly like the bedrock at the top and bottom of a level. The cube was notpletely immune to it. Little by little, Hajime¡¯s magic started to erode areas around the cube.

    ¡°Ku, resistance is strong¡­but, the present me!¡±

    Hajime started to spend more magic. The equivalent to a six phrase incantation. Finally, the magic prated the cube¡¯s defense. As for the surroundings, it was bathed in crimson light of Hajime¡¯s magic.

    Hajime needed more magic. He poured 7 phrase¡­8 phrase¡­The stone around her seal started to tremble.

    ¡°Still more!¡±

    He fired himself up as he poured 9 phrase worth. If it was an attribute magic, it would already be a grand level spell. No, the amount of magic maybe was even more. The crimson light continued to rapidly grow brighter. Vampiress kept her eyes opened as she stared at the brightness and Hajime.

    Sweat started to drip from his body, this was Hajime¡¯s first time using such arge-scale magic. If his control slipped for just a moment then his power would go on a rampage. Even with all this power the cube did not deform. Hajime was desperate; he had released all his magic.

    Hajime did not understand why he would do all this are a girl he just met. He couldn¡¯t help it because he didn¡¯t want to leave her alone. Already, Hajime had decided to dedicate his life to eliminating all his enemies and getting home but¡­he asked himself ¡°What are you doing¡± inwardly. He wanted to treat everything with a clear solution. He became serious.

    His body started to emit a red light. Genuinely, he was going to release all his magic. All of his magic was poured into his transmuting to fulfill its goal!

    The cube around the girl started to melt and little by little, she was getting being released from her shackles. Soon, more and more parts of her got free. Her swollen chest came to bare, then her waist, arms, and thighs. Under those cubes, she was wearing nothing. Even though her body was emaciated, she still had a mystique beauty to her. She dropped into a childish seat after all her body was set free. Her body seemed tock the energy to stand up.

    Hajime also sat down. His shoulders and breath huffed and puffed. A heavy sense of fatigue hit him when he felt his empty magical reserves. With his wild breath and shivering hands he reached for his ¡°potion¡±, but the girl clenched his hand. A hand thatcked any power; small and trembling. When Hajime nced at her, she was staring at him. Her face was in an expressionless state, but her eyes told the real story.

    With a small and trembling voice, she clearly said.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    What sentiment was he to give to her thanks? Deep within his supposedly ckened heart, there was a small light that did not disappear.

    Holding each others hands tightly. How much time passed? From Hajime¡¯s knowledge, vampires died out several hundreds of years ago. He remembered reading about it when he was studying the history of this world.

    Even while she talked her expression did not change. In other words, she had long forgotten how to talk and express herself with other people. She had spent a long time in this darkness all by herself. Betrayed by the people she trusted. The girl did well in not going insane. Maybe it was because of her automatic regeneration. However, it could be considered a torture with it. Because it did not allow her to go mad, she had to experience everything and remember it.

    Being able to drink the ¡°potion¡±, a wry smile showed on his face afterwards. He returned to grasping her weak hands. She responded back with her own grip.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The girl asked Hajime with a whisper. Hajime finally noticed that they had not introduced themselves.

    ¡°Hajime. Nagumo Hajime. Yours?¡±

    She muttered ¡°Hajime¡± repeatedly. Like she was etching it into her mind as something important. To the asked question, she answered it with a question.

    ¡°¡­Name, grant me.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What do you mean grant you? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot your name.¡±

    Hajime asked her if it was because of the long imprisonment, but she just shakes her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need my previous name anymore. The name Hajime grants me is good.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ha, even if you say that.¡±

    Most likely she was dealing with the same thing as when Hajime changed. Throw away your previous self; live a new life with new values. Hajime was changed due to pain, hunger, and hatred. She wanted to change out of her own free will. The first step was to get a new name.

    Her eyes was shining with anticipation. Hajime scratched his head while thinking there was no helping it. He told her the new name.

    ¡°How is ¡°Yue¡±? I don¡¯t really have a sense for naming, if you want a different one¡­¡±

    ¡°Yue?¡­Yue¡­Yue¡±

    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t mean Yue [romanji]. From my hometown the name means ¡°Moon¡±. When I first entered the room, I thought those eyes that shined through your blonde hair looked like the moon floating in the night¡­how is it?¡±

    The girl was surprised by the response he gave and just blinked her eyes. As expected, her face remained expressionless but her eyes shined with joy.

    ¡°Yeah, from now on I¡¯m Yue. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, for the time being¡­¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Yue undid their sped hands and looked at Hajime. He started to take off his overcoat and gave it to her.

    ¡°Wear this. You can¡¯t stay naked forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yue reflexively took the offered overcoat while she looked at her state. She was really stark naked. All of her important parts werepletely exposed. Hajime¡¯s overcoat was quickly wrapped around her, while she turned bright red. Yue looked up at Hajime and murmured.

    ¡°Hajime¡¯s a pervert.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hajime choose to stay silent, because saying anything would just make it worse. The overcoat was cheerfully put on by Yue. She was only 140 cm tall, so the overcoat was oversized for her. Her hands held the hems of the coat with a pleasant expression on her face.

    During that moment, Hajime was drinking his ¡°potion¡±. His vitality restored and his brain active again. Using ¡°perception¡±¡­he froze. There was a sense of a terrible demon in the immediate area.

    The location¡­right above!

    When Hajime had noticed its presence, that was the moment it dropped from the ceiling. With every ounce of effort he picked up Yue and used ¡°Flicker¡±. After executing his movement, he looked back at where he was. A thud came from the area he came from and saw what it was.

    The monster¡¯s body was 5m in length. It had 4 huge-long-shear-like arms and 8 legs rustling around. A sharp needle was present on its two tails. Scorpions would be the bestparison to them. As for the two tails, it would be wise to assume it is poisonous. Hajime felt thatpared to all the other demons he had faced so far, this one was clearly a strong warrior.

    Sweat streamed down his forehead. When he had entered the room earlier, his full powered ¡°Perception¡± did not pick up anything; now it was going crazy. This meant that this scorpion-like demon was released after he released Yue¡¯s seal. Thest resort to prevent her escape. If he had left Yue by herself, he could most likely escape.

    He set his nce to the girl in his arm. She was earnestly watching Hajime, and not minding the scorpion. Her eyes were like a calm water surface; resolving herself. The eyes that conveyed her feelings with eloquence. Yue had entrusted her fate to Hajime.

    The moment their eyes met, the corners of his mouth rose, and his usual fearless smile came into being. Hajime, who did not care about others, felt sympathy for Yue. Light stilled remained in his mostly broken heart. For this betrayed girl, he wouldmit himself. If he couldn¡¯t reply to her pleas, he wasn¡¯t a man.

    ¡°Bring it on! Try to kill me if you can!¡±

    Hajime quickly took his ¡°potion¡± out from his pouch, he embraced her and fed some of it to Yue; who was perched on his shoulders.

    ¡°Umu!¡±

    The sacred water flowed into her body from the test tube-shaped container. Her eyes watered at being force fed an alien substance, but was surprised when her vitality was being restored.

    Hajime moved Yue from his shoulder to his back with his hand. Her feet were still weak, but it would recover soon. He did not want to fight while having to protect her.

    ¡°Hold on tight! Yue!¡±

    Her body was far from recovered, but she used the power that returned to hold on tight to Hajime¡¯s body with her limbs.

    The scorpion started to make noise as it advanced towards them. Feeling Yue¡¯s grip on his back, he dered with his bold smile.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to get in my way¡­I¡¯m going to kill then devour you!¡±

 Book 2. Chapter 6

    Book 2. Chapter 6

    <strong>Chapter 6 : Demon of the Sealed Room</strong>

    A purple liquid jetted from the needle on the scorpion¡¯s tail. Hajime jumped aside at once. The floor started to dissolve when the purple liquid sshed onto it. Seemed it was an acid.

    After he looked around and confirmed his surroundings, Hajime discharged Donner.

    Dopan! (Bang)

    Donner was shot with maximum power. A bullet going 3.9km per second smashed into the scorpion¡¯s head and exploded. The passenger on his back was shocked. She had never seen such a weapon; a weapon that could attack at a sh. There wasn¡¯t even any sign of magic. Some static could be felt around his right hand but there was no incantation or magic form. Yue noticed that Hajime was the same as her. He was able to directly manipte magic. The same as her and somehow he was in this abyss. She wasn¡¯t sure if that was the case, but she had tuned out the scorpion and Hajime.

    Hajime was continuously moving around with his ¡°Air Walk¡±. On his face was a grim expression he never had before. Using his ¡°Perception¡± and ¡°Magic Perception¡±, he noticed the scorpion wasn¡¯t moving.

    To prove to him, the needle on one of the tail aimed towards Hajime. The tail erged for just an instant and the needle was shot with a tremendous speed. When Hajime was about to dodge, the needle exploded in mid air and turned into a buckshot.

    ¡°Ku!¡±

    Hajime groaned out while he emptied Donner, swept with his ¡°Grand Kick¡± and chopped with his ¡°Air ws¡±. Even with the pressure he was able to get a shot off from Donner. He threw Donner into the air after firing it and hurled a grenade from his pouch.

    Once again, the scorpion endured the shot from Donner. It was preparing to unleash its acid and buckshot again. Before it was ready, a grenade approximately 8 cm in diameter rolled near it and popped. The grenade scattered burning tar onto the scorpion.

    Hajime called it an ¡°incendiary grenade¡±. The reagent used to cause the scorching was the Fulham ore Hajime had found on the tar level. With its ability to burn at 3000 degree celsius and its easy ignition, it was the perfect choice.

    The ¡°incendiary grenade¡± was almost extinguished as it had burned through the tar. Smokes wereing off the scorpion and it appeared to be damaged, but it had also made it angry.

    ¡°Kishaaaa!!¡±

    Using its 8 legs, it rushed forwards fiercely while it screamed. The four arms it possessed elongated like a cannon shot and sped towards Hajime.One of the arms he shook off with ¡°Flicker¡± and another he leapt away from using ¡°Air Walk¡±. The third arm was smacked away with ¡°Grand Kick, his posture was thrown off bnce and the fourth arm was about to hit him. Donner was suddenly shot, and using the force from the shot he was able to twist his body to dodge the attack. All those move put a lot of pressure on Yue, but she was able to tolerate it and held on.

    While in the air, he leapt onto the scorpion¡¯s back. Hajime was able to bnce himself on the raging scorpions back and fired his Donner at point-nk.

    Zugan!

    A terrible explosive sound ripped through the area, and the monster that had taken that explosive attack mmed into the ground. However, only the crust was scratched and no real damage was done to it. Grinding his teeth, he prepared his ¡°Air ws¡± with Donner. When his ability shed with the scorpion¡¯s armor it only made a clink; no damage was seen on it.

    Fed up, the scorpion aimed its tail and shot its needle.

    Hajime immediately jumped aside with a twist. He fired at the point where the needle wasunched. The bullet hit its target at the tail and caused the tail to flick, but still there was no damage because of the outer shell. He wascking offensive power.

    The beast¡¯s four arms started to attack the aerial Hajime like a storm. In desperation, Hajime quickly leap backwards as he threw an ¡°incendiary grenade¡± at the scorpion¡¯s back. Once again the tar scattered over the scorpion, but this was only going to work as a dy.

    When he was thinking about what to do at this point, an unprecedented scream came from the scorpion.

    ¡°Kyiiii!!¡±

    Chills ran through his body and immediately he tried to retreat with ¡°Flicker¡±; it was toote. The surrounding terrain started to waver and countless splinters ejected from the ground.

    ¡°Damnit!¡±

    This was aplete surprise. Hajime was going to desperately escape into the air, but he twisted his body to protect Yue from an approaching splinter. This action caused his bnce to be broken. He was able to dodge using Donner and ¡°Grand Kick¡±. When he was dodging at the edge of his vision he saw the scorpion preparing its acid and buck shot.

    Hajime¡¯s face drew stiff. With its preparation done, the scorpion fired its attacks. He steeled himself. In this situation, dodging both of them was impossible. Hajime clenched his teeth. Using ¡°Air Walk¡±, he was able to dodge the acid. Quickly after he started to protect his body. His left arm went to his heart and his right arm to his face. Hajime used his magic to strengthen his body to the limit. Then dozens of needles pierced into this body.

    ¡°Gaaa!!¡±

    Any fatals injury were avoided while he screamed. Since Yue was on his back, he decided to take the needles and stop them with his body. Hajime was blown away from the impact, and rolled onto the ground; while intense pain wrecked his body. Yue was flung away from his back by the shock.

    While dozens of needles were pieced into his body, Hajime took out a ¡°sh grenade¡¯ and lobbed it towards the scorpion. The grenade drew a parab, and shed right in front of the scorpion¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Kyishaaa!!¡±

    Blinded by the sudden sh of light, the scorpion instinctively stepped back. It had been tracking Hajime¡¯s movement from the beginning. The beast had judged which step to take and it didn¡¯t make a mistake.

    Hajime pulled out the needles stabbing his body and consumed the ¡°potion¡± pill near his mr.

    ¡°Guu!¡±

    A groan leaks between his gritted teeth. Hajime looked for Yue while pulling his needles, but Yue found him first and came towards him.

    ¡°Hajime!¡±

    Yue ran up to Hajime anxiously. Her expressionless was gone; she was ready to burst into tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. His armor is too hard. I can¡¯t think of a strategy¡­his four arms also cover his mouth and eyes¡­kamikaze?¡±

    Despite Yue¡¯s worries, Hajime continued to mull over the scorpion. Looking at Hajime, she started to cry.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just run?¡±

    If he left her, he might escape. Yue brung up the topic because she knew it was possible. However, Hajime had an amazing gaze.

    ¡°What are you saying now? Just because a slightly strong enemy showed up, don¡¯t give up.¡±

    In order to survive, Hajime was willing to do anything: bluffing, lying, surprise attacks, foul y, and whatever is needed to win. His fight with the bear was the only exception, he basically thought you could take ¡°fair y¡± and shove it up your ass. This was not the ce for such a naive thought. There is not guilt here. You have to live this way.

    But he wasn¡¯t going to allow himself to be heartless. He still knew right from wrong, humanity and justice. The reason he remember these and regained them was because of Yue. That was why, he had no choice but to save her. She had entrusted herself to him. The moment he epted that he could not be heartless.

    Yue nodded at him as she understood more than what he said, and she embraced him.

    ¡°H-Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    This situation is not time for such a thing, what is she doing? The scorpion was going to recover soon. His wounds had healed. Preparations were needed to get himbat ready. Yue didn¡¯t care about that and ced her hand on his neck.

    ¡°Hajime, please believe.¡±

    Yue kissed Hajime¡¯s nape after she said that.

    ¡°Tsu!?¡±

    No, not a kiss. He was bit. Hajime felt pain at his neck. There was a diforting feeling as he felt power being extracted from him. At that feeling, he tried to shake free, but he remember that Yue introduced herself as a vampire. She was sucking his blood. Saying ¡°please believe¡± while said vampire sucked your blood was scary, even if he did not like it he couldn¡¯t just run away andin about it.

    Hajime just gave a wry smile and supported Yue by embracing her. For a moment, Yue trembled but soon she buried her face into his nape and hugged back more tightly. Maybe it was just his imagination but he thought she was delighted.

    ¡°Kyishaa!!¡±

    The roar of the scorpion echoed. It had recovered from the ¡°sh grenade¡±. Ground waves formed again; it seemed to know where they were. Probably this was its Special Magic, the ability to manipte surrounding terrain.

    ¡°But that¡¯s my forte.¡±

    Hajime put his right hand on the ground and transmuted. A stone wall 3 m tall formed around Yue and Hajime.

    The conical splinters struck at Hajime from all around but his defensive wall stopped them. Each time the splinters hit the wall was broken, but soon Hajime would make a new wall to rece it. As far as scale and strength, the scorpion was better than Hajime. However, Hajime was faster than the scorpion. It seemed that 3m was the limit of his range, the thorns were not able to fly, so it acted as Hajime¡¯s defense.

    Hajime was concentrating on defending with his transmutation, and Yue finally released her mouth from his neck. She licked her lips with a delirious expression. He felt fascinated though she had a childish figure. Her skin that was previously haggardpletely disappeared and now her skin was glossy like white porcin. Colored returned to her cheeks, and it looked dreamy rose red. Crimson eyes emitted a warm light. Her thin-small hands caressed Hajime¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°¡­Gochisousama.¡±

    She slowly rose her hand towards the scorpion.

    One word was muttered.

    ¡°¡±Azure Sky¡±¡±

    A pir of bluish-white me 6-7 m in diameter formed overhead of the scorpion.

    Just from being around it the scorpion screamed as it was being burned and retreated. However, this Vampire Princess of the Abyss wouldn¡¯t allow it. A beautiful finger extended gracefully like a baton. The pir of me carried out its conductor¡¯s instruction without fail. It pursued the escaping scorpion then¡­a direct hit.

    ¡°Gu-ugyiyiaaaa!¡±

    A never heard before scream escaped from the scorpion. Agony filled the scream. The pir exploded into a sh of light and everything was blinded by it. Hajime just looked at the sublime magic in utter amazement while he protected his eyes with his arms.

    Soon, the mes disappeared and the magic was finished. There in the center was the figure of the scorpion in an anguish pose with its outer shell melted from the mes. The outer shell that didn¡¯t even melt at 3000 degree celsius, the same shell that didn¡¯t crack when fired upon by a rail gun. Should he praised Yue, who had defeated such a monster so easily? Or should he praise the durability of the scorpion who took such an attack and was still intact? He was in a dilemma.

    Hajime heard a sound that pulled him away from the astounding sight. Yue was sitting down while breathing heavily. She seemed to have depleted her magic reserve.

    ¡°Yue, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­Supetive¡­Tiring.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you could do it! You saved us. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Take a break.¡±

    ¡°Go for it.¡±

    Hajime shook his hand and used ¡°Flicker¡± to shorten the distance. The scorpion was still alive. While the outer shell was melted, it roared with anger, and aimed a buckshot at the approaching Hajime.

    A ¡°sh grenade¡± was quickly thrown by Hajime. He fired a shot from Donner before the needle could be fired. The ¡°sh grenade¡± is shot through by the bullet, which wasn¡¯t elerated by electromaism, and exploded. Familiar with the experience, the scorpion gloomily searched for Hajime in the area painted with light.

    No matter how much it look, it couldn¡¯t find Hajime. The scorpion was perplexed at losing Hajime¡¯s sign. Then Hajimended on its back.

    ¡°Kishua?¡±

    An astonished voice raised out of the scorpion. It was wondering how a sign that disappear suddenly appear on its back. When the ¡°sh grenade¡± went off, Hajime had used his ¡°Hide Presence¡± to cut off his sign and arrive at the scorpion¡¯s back.

    Hajime was burnt a little as the outer shell of the scorpion was still red hot. He didn¡¯t care about that. Donner was pressed against any thin area on the shell and emptied its chambers. The armor¡¯s original durability had already been lost. In response to the zero distance shooting from a railgun, that absolute shield crumbled.

    The scorpionshed out its two tails without any care if it hit itself, but Hajime moved faster than it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll still eat you.¡±

    Hajime took out grenades from his pouch and forced them down the holes he had created with Donner. Sticking his arm into these holes he left the beast a party gift. Doing this caused his arm to be burnt but he didn¡¯t care.

    Before he could be attacked by the scorpion, he evacuated with ¡°Flicker¡±. The scorpion turned towards Hajime to attack again.

    However, its time was up.

    Goba!

    A muffled sound of an explosion coursed through the area and at the same time the scorpion trembled. Hajime and scorpion was facing each without each moving, and the silence between them continued.

    Slowly, the scorpion started to slope. It flopped onto the ground with a thud.

    Hajime approached the unmoving scorpion. He ced Donner into the beast mouth and fire it 3 times to make sure;when he was satisfied he nodded to himself. For sure its dead. This is the policy he came up with these days.

    Looking back, there was Yue sitting there staring at Hajime with an expressionless face but her eyes was somehow joyful. He did not know when his journey through the dungeon will end, but he seemed to have acquired a reliable partner.

    Pandora¡¯s box was said to have contained disaster and a handful of hope. Apparently, this metaphor he made before he entered the room, had hit the mark. Hajime walked to Yue while he thought of this.

 Book 2. Chapter 7

    Book 2. Chapter 7

    <strong>Chapter 7 : Chat at Ease</strong>

    Hajime had brought back materials and meat from the scorpion and cyclops back to his base. He was struggling with the bulk. When the exhausted Yue got to taste blood again, she revived in a sh and her body disyed a splendid strengthening as she got back her superhuman strength. The two were able to bring the items back.

    They could have used the sealed room, but when it was proposed Yue adamantly refused. No wonder. It was natural to hate the ce you were sealed up into for so long. When he replenished his supplies they would not be able to move, so the sooner they left the better for her mental health. At the moment, they were talking each other while they resupplied.

    ¡°So¡­in conclusion Yue is at least 300 years old?¡±

    ¡°¡­Breach of etiquette.¡±

    Yue watched Hajime with reproachful eyes full of criticism. A talk of age seems to be a taboo for any woman in any world.

    From his memories, Hajime remembered that the vampire tribe perished after a massive war 300 year ago. Yue probably did not know her real age because there was no sense of time in the dark room. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she didn¡¯t know how much time has passed because of the sealing. She was sealed when she was 20 years old, this would make her a little over 300 years old.

    ¡°Do all vampires live long?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m special. ¡°Regeneration¡± prevent my aging.¡±

    At the age of 12, her direct magic maniption and ¡°Auto Regeneration¡± woke up and stopped her aging. Becausemon vampire tribes consumed blood, they lived longer than other races. Still 200 years was the limit. Humans lived on average for about 70 years. Devils around 120 years. For demi-humans it depended on the tribe. Elves could live for several hundred years.

    Yue was considered one of the strongest in only a few years after she awoke her atavistic powers. At age 17 she suited to the throne. The magic that had melted the scorpion¡¯s shell was shot in no time. She also had an almost immortal body. To the point she would be called ¡°God¡± or ¡°Monster¡±. Yue said that it was thetter. Her uncle who was blinded with greed, spread rumors around to view her as a monster. They tried to kill her for a ¡°just¡± cause, but her ¡°Auto Regen¡± didn¡¯t allow her to die. That was when they choose to seal her instead. She was shocked with the sudden betrayal. Too confused, she did not resist and they ced the seals on her. She regained herself when she was in the sealed room. That is why she did not know about the sealing method, scorpion, or location of her sealing. Hajime thought he found someway home. He was disappointed.

    They talked how Yue¡¯s powers. She seemed to have an aptitude to all the attributes. Hajime was amazed with her cheat, but she mentioned she was weak in closebat. All she could by herself is run around with her strengthened body while she rapidly fired off spells. Because she had such power magic, it wasn¡¯t that big of a handicap.

    She was able to use magic without any incantation, but she mentioned the names from habit. There were a lot of people that used speech and behavior to rify the image needed to supplement their magic. Yue was not an exception.

    Her ¡°Auto Regen¡± can be ssified as a Special Magic. If her magic remained, she would not die unless they could disintegrate her into dust in an instant. Conversely, any injuries she suffered while her magic was depleted could not be healed. Her magic had been drained after all those years of being sealed. Yue would have died if the scorpion had hit her.

    ¡°So¡­it is a crucial discussion, do you know anything about this ce? Any escape routes to the ground.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. But¡­¡±

    She also seemed to not know anything about thisbyrinth. While apologetic, she continued her story with what she knew.

    ¡°¡­It is said that one of the traitors made thisbyrinth.¡±

    ¡°Traitors?¡±

    Hajime stopped his transmutation work at the unustomed word, and nced at Yue. She was watching him work and when he stopped she looked up at him. He nodded to her to continue with her story.

    ¡°Traitors¡­they were the followers of God that challenged him in ancient times¡­they created it to destroy the world.¡±

    Since Yue was an expressionless girl who didn¡¯t talk much, her exnations took time. Hajime still needed more time to resupply. He realized he needed to develop new weapons tobat his weak offensive ability that was evident in the fight against the scorpion. While working carefully, he was poised to listen to her.

    Yue continued with her story. 8 of them existed. 8 of them rebelled against God to destroy the world. However, when they failed they fled to the ends of the world. The ces they fled to were the current 8 Great Dungeons. One of them was ¡°Orcus Dungeon¡±, the current Dungeon they were in. It is said that in the deepest part of the abyss was where one of the traitor lived.

    ¡°¡­If it is there, there will be a road out¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. I did not think that this abyss was created with such great effort. If it is a magician from the age of gods, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising that they had some transportation magic to lead them out.¡±

    Hajime loosen his cheeks when the possibility was present. He returned his eyes back to his hand and continued his work. Yue¡¯s eyes returned to his hand too, and stared.

    ¡°¡­Is it that interesting?¡±

    Yue just nodded at that question. The image of her wearing that oversized coat and having her small hands hold her knees was charming. Her unbelievably well-featured appearancebined with her cuddle-ability made her really cute.

    (But she is 300 years old. As expected of another world. Loli-baba is real¡­)

    Even if his personality had changed, he still had his Otaku knowledge. As he unintentionally thought that unpleasant thought, Yue reacted to it.

    ¡°¡­Hajime, you just thought of something strange.¡±

    ¡°Nope, nothing.¡±

    Pretending ignorance was toote, he started to sweat because of her sharp woman intuition. He tried to deceive her by working quietly. Yue left that when she wanted to ask a question.

    ¡°Hajime, why are you here?¡±

    It was a natural question. Here in this abyss. Unless you were a demon, this wasn¡¯t a ce to live in. Yue wanted to ask about so much. Why can he manipte magic directly? Why can he use magic that are like Special Magic? How can he eat demon flesh and be okay? What happened to his left arm? Is he human? What weapon is he using?

    Bit by bit, Hajime answered the questions dutifully. He might have been craving for a conversation after all this time alone. The conversation went on and Hajime did not even look troubled at her questions. Yue was probably someone Hajime wanted to be sweet on. Maybe she was thest resort to prevent hisplete fall into heartlessness. He felt that about her unconsciously.

    Hajime started with when his ss was summoned to this world. How he was called ipetent by everyone. Next was his battle with the Behemoth and the betrayal of his ssmate that caused him to fall into this abyss. Eating various types and amounts of demons. The desire to fight the bear. What the potion could do. He talked about how he developed the weapons by basing them on weapons he seen at his homeworld. Sniffles could be heard from Yue gradually. What? When he looked at her, she was weeping. Startled, Hajime instinctively reached out and wiped off her tears.

    ¡°What happened suddenly?¡±

    ¡°¡­Kusu¡­Hajime¡­painful¡­just like me¡­¡±

    Apparently, she was crying for Hajime. He started to stroke her head with a bitter smile after he got over his shock.

    ¡°Forget about it. The business with my ssmate is inconsequential. Don¡¯t worry about the small stuff. After getting my revenge, then what would I do? Rather than that, I want to put all my energy in surviving and finding a way home.¡±

    While a snort sounded, Yue who looked like a pleased cat at the caressing Hajime was doing, she reacted to his words of returning home.

    ¡°¡­Going home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? To my original world? Of course. I want to return¡­I changed a lot but¡­home¡­I want to return home.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Yue looked down with a sunken expression. Then muttered to herself.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have a ce¡­to return¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hajime started to scratch his head with his retracted hand that was brushing Yue¡¯s head. He wasn¡¯t that dense. Yue was looking for a new ce to belong, is what he felt. That was the reason she wanted a new name. If Hajime left this world, Yue would be alone again.

    Hajime thought to himself: ¡°Even after I decided to only reach my goals, I guess I¡¯m still soft,¡± while he stroke Yue¡¯s head.

    ¡°If thats so, want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Yue opened her eyes wide in surprise at Hajime¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t came down after he saw the red eyes wet with tears. This caused him to speak rapidly.

    ¡°No, I mean, to my homeworld. A world with only average humans, though it would be tight without a family registration¡­also with my state. I¡¯m not sure what will happen¡­but if Yue wishes for it.¡±

    Yue was stunned for a while, but eventually her mind caught up. She timidly asked ¡°is that okay?¡± Her eyes couldn¡¯t hide the expectations dwelling in them. The eyes were sparkling and Hajime nodded. Like until now her expressionless was a lie, a smile bloomed on her face. Hajime was mesmerized. When he noticed himself he panicked and shook his head.

    Unable to look at Yue, Hajime devoted himself to his work. Yue took great interest in his work. The amount of distance between them shortened. Hajime persuaded himself to not mind it.

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    Little by little Hajime was finishing different parts with transmutation. On the side there was a 1 m long cylindrical pipe, a red bullet about 12 cm in length, and others parts scattered around.

    This was the weapon Hajime started to develop as his new trump card, since Donner wascking in necessary power.

    ¡°This is¡­An Anti-matter rifle: Railgun version. You saw my gun, right? This is a more powerful version. The bullet is specially made.¡±

    When all the parts were assembled, the rifle¡¯s full length was 1 m 50 cm. Hajime was considering what he could do to increase the firepower of his guns. Electromaic eleration andbustion charge was the limit for Donner. Donner couldn¡¯t be improved by much anymore because of its design. So he had to make a new gun.

    Naturally the answer to increase the power was a bigger caliber, and also lengthen the barrel for eleration. He arrived at an Anti-matter rifle. It could only load one shot but its theoretical power is enormous. Donner already has a destructive power 10 times of that a regr gun. A monster gun that would crush a normal persons body if they shot it.

    The gun¡¯s name: Scgen. In theory, it was 10 times more powerful than Donner¡­theoretically. Scorpion shell was the material used to make it. When he had analyzed the shell with ¡°Mineral Appraisal¡± it said this¡­

    Stall Ore

    High magic affinity. A special ore where its hardness is increased by the amount of magic power used.

    This ore was probably how the scorpion had such a hard shell. It probably had an enormous reserve of magic to fuel his armor.

    If it was ore, then Hajime could process it. When he tested his transmutation on it was simple. With his transmutation it was possible to breakthrough it. He remembered how hard it was to deal with when he fought the beast.

    Hajime had his hands on a lot of good materials to work with, so he guess it worked out. Using these materials he started his development of Scgen¡¯s barrel. Since he had be a lot more skilled than when he made Donner, the work progressed smoothly.

    He obsessed over the bullet. The bullet that was made out of Tauru ore was coated with Stall ore. It could be called a full metal jacket-like. In each cartridge a suitable amount of ratio andpression ofbustion powder was installed. In one stretch, with [Replica Transmutation], he was able to mass-produce the bullets with ease.

    Hajime talked with Yue while he carefully worked, then Scgen was finished. The gun had a very powerful and brutal form. He was satisfied with himself and the gun. After he finished the gun, he noticed that he was hungry now. They decided to have grilled scorpion and cyclops meat for a meal.

    ¡°Yue, meals ready¡­is it bad? Would eating this meat cause any pain¡­are vampires fine with it?¡±

    Demon meat had be the daily meal. Hajime invited Yue to eat with him, but was wondering if it was alright for her to eat it.

    Yue shook her head to say: ¡°I don¡¯t need the meal¡± to Hajime.

    ¡°Well you have been sealed for 300 years without eating and lived¡­Don¡¯t you feel hungry?¡±

    ¡°I feel it¡­but I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Fine? Did you eat something?¡±

    Hajime looked at her belly with a questioning gaze. Yue pointed to Hajime.

    ¡°Hajime¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡°Ah, my blood. That would mean that a vampire¡¯s whole meal is blood?¡±

    ¡°¡­We can also eat¡­but drinking blood is more effective.¡±

    Seems that as long as they drank some blood, vampires were okay with it. She had sucked Hajime blood earlier and was satisfied. When he was convinced with the answer he looked at Yue. For some reason Yue was licking her lips.

    ¡°¡­Why are you licking your lips?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hajime¡­delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°D-Delicious you say. I thought that I would taste bad considering I¡¯ve eaten so much demon flesh.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mature taste¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    From Yue description, his blood had a heavy, deep taste simr to a soup. His soup was a dense one filled with many kinds of vegetables and meat. The first time he had his blood sucked, she fell into a trance. This wasn¡¯t his imagination. Any dish would be the finest after starving for so long.

    Hajime wanted to stop her bewitching lip licking. He realized Yue was older. However, that did not calm him when he saw that childish figure disying such an immoral act, such a supremebination.

    ¡°¡­Delicacy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please pardon me.¡±

    His partner might be a little dangerous in many ways. Hajime broke out a cold sweat.

    * * *

    Name

    Nagumo Hajime

    Age

    17 Years Old

    Gender

    Male

    Level

    51

    ss

    Transmutation Artist (Synergist)

    Strength

    980

    Vitality

    1090

    Resistance

    970

    Agility

    1260

    Magic

    980

    Magic Resistance

    980

    Skills<ul><li>Transmutation</li><li><ul><li>Mineral Appraisal</li><li>Precision Transmutation</li><li>Mineral Enquiry</li><li>Mineral Separation</li><li>Mineral Fusion</li><li>Replica Transmutation</li></ul></li><li>Magic Maniption</li><li><ul><li>Magic Emission</li><li>Magic Compression</li></ul></li><li>Iron Stomach</li><li>Lightning d</li><li>Divine Step</li><li><ul><li>Air Walk</li><li>Flicker</li><li>Grand Legs</li></ul></li><li>Air ws</li><li>Night Vision</li><li>Far Vision</li><li>Perception</li><li>Magic Perception</li><li>Hide Presence</li><li>Poison Resist</li><li>Paralysis Resist</li><li>Petrification Resistance</li><li>Varja</li><li>Magic Pration</li><li>Language Comprehension</li></ul>

    * * *

    Omake (No rtions to the main story)

    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±

    ¡°K-Kaori? You clicked your tongue¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the matter Shizuku-chan?¡±

    ¡°N-No. Nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Thieving Cat.¡±

    ¡°Kaori!?¡±

    ¡°Fufu, its all right, Shizuku-chan. I felt like someone was threatening my position.¡±

 Book 2. Chapter 8

    Book 2. Chapter 8

    The day Hajime and Yue met, and survived their life or death struggle with the scorpion.

    Kouki and the rest of the heroes once again arrived at the ¡¾Orcus Great Dungeon¡¿. However, those who came were only Kouki¡¯s Hero group, a small group of rogues, and another group consisting of five boys and girls led by a bulky judo guy called Nagayama Jugo.

    The reason was simple. Even if they didn¡¯t bring up the topic, Hajime¡¯s death had casted a deep, heavy shadow over their hearts. If they couldn¡¯t face the reality of ¡°death in battle¡±, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight properly. This was a type of psychological trauma.

    Of course, the officials from the Saint¡¯s Church wasn¡¯t sympathetic. Thinking that as long as the students experience actualbat incessantly, they should be able to fight again after some time, they continued to urge them to return to the battlefield everyday. However, there was a vehement protester. It was Aiko-sensei.

    Aiko did not participate in the expedition at that time. Due to the fact that her job was the special and extremely rare Agriculturalist, rather thanbat training, the church hoped she would put her effort towards agricultural cultivation instead. As long as Aiko-sensei was around, there¡¯s a high possibility that their provisions problem would be solved.

    When Aiko learnt of Hajime¡¯s death, she was so shocked that she was left bedridden. Faced with the fact that one of her students died while she was just leisurely spending time within the safety zone, and the fact that it was no longer possible to bring everyone back to Japan. Aiko, who had a strong sense of responsibility, suffered a powerful impact.

    That¡¯s why, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t permit for students who couldn¡¯t fight anymore to be sent to the battlefield. Aiko¡¯s ss ? 1?was an extremely rare one which had the possibility of bringing about aplete change to the world¡¯s food issue. And that Aiko-sensei was protesting with unwavering determination against the students¡¯ forcedbat training. The church, which wanted to avoid worsening their rtionship, epted Aiko¡¯s objection.

    In the end, only the Heroes, the rogues, and Nagayama Jugo¡¯s party willingly continued with thebat training. After training for some time, they decided to challenge the ¡¾Orcus Great Dungeon¡¿ once again. This time, they were also apanied by Commander Meld and several knights.

    Today was the sixth day of their dungeon exploration. They were currently on the sixtieth level. It was just five levels before reaching the highest confirmed level. However, Kouki¡¯s party was currently stuck. No, rather than being unable to advance, it was an involuntary recollection of the nightmare from that time that brought them to a standstill.

    Yes, despite being clearly different from that time, simr steep cliffs spreaded before their eyes. They must cross a suspension bridge in order to get to the next level. This isn¡¯t much of a problem per se, but as expected, they couldn¡¯t help but recall that event. Especially Kaori, as she stood there motionlessly, staring over the cliff into the darkness of the endless abyss.

    ¡±Kaori¡­¡­¡±

    As Shizuku anxiously called out, Kaori who was looking down with a strong gaze, slowly shook her head and smiled towards Shizuku.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Shizuku-chan.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡­ You are not forcing yourself right? You don¡¯t have to hold back because of me.¡±

    ¡°Eheh-heh, thank you, Shizuku-chan.¡±

    Shizuku also smiled at her close friend. Kaori¡¯s eyes were giving off a strong radiance, without any despair or escapism within. With her excellent insight and sensitivity to people¡¯s subtleties, Shizuku realized that Kaori saying ¡°It¡¯s alright¡±, was from her true feelings.

    (As expected, Kaori is strong.)

    Hajime¡¯s death was almost a certainty. It¡¯s hopeless to even half-heartedly say he survived. Nevertheless, Kaori chose to neither escape nor deny, but advance to reach her own understanding. Shizuku was proud of her close friend.

    However, being unable to read the mood is one of the hero¡¯s quality. In Kouki¡¯s eyes, reflected the appearance of Kaori grieving at the thought of Hajime¡¯s death while staring below. He concluded that the kind Kaori is currently suffering over a ssmate¡¯s death. Consequently, under the filter of his assumption, Kaori¡¯s smiling figure appeared to be forced as well.

    Then, without the slightest consideration that Kaori thought specially of Hajime and still believed in the possibility of his survival, Kouki repeatedly gave Kaori misced constion.

    ¡°Kaori¡­¡­ I like that kind side of yours. However, you can¡¯t let yourself be trapped by our ssmate¡¯s death forever! You have to move on. Surely, that¡¯s what Nagumo would have wanted.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Kouki¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shizuku, be silent for a while! Even if it¡¯s harsh, as her childhood friend, I have to say this¡­¡­ Kaori, it¡¯s alright. I will stay by your side. I wouldn¡¯t die. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone die anymore. I promise I would never make Kaori sad.¡±

    ¡°Haa~, reckless as always¡­¡­ Kaori¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay, Shizuku-chan¡­¡­ Well, I know what Kouki-kun was trying to say, so it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you understood!¡±

    Kaori could only smile bitterly at Kouki¡¯spletely misdirected words. It seems that even if Kaori were to honestly talk about her feelings now, it probably wouldn¡¯t be transmitted to Kouki. For Kouki, it is already a fact that Hajime is dead. Thus, it is unthinkable that the reason why Kaori is zealously training and exploring the dungeon is due to her belief in Hajime¡¯s survival. It is in his nature to persist in his beliefs without any doubts, he could only seem to interpret Kaori¡¯s feelings as a psychological illness stemming from escapism. From their long association, Kaori somewhat understood Kouki¡¯s thought patterns, which was why she didn¡¯t say anything.

    By the way, the nuance which appeared to be nothing butpletely wooing her was said by the person himself without any ulterior motives, it only showed Kouki¡¯s extreme earnestness. Shizuku and Kaori, who were already used to Kouki¡¯s words and actions let it slide as usual, but if the other girls heard that, they would probably all fall together into sugary expressions at the sweet atmosphere.

    Generally, a handsome guy with good character, proficient in both sports and studies would cause any female childhood friend to fall in love. However, influenced by her strict father, Shizuku had been in contact with and was raised by the adults under her house¡¯s dojo from young. Coupled with her natural insight, she was aware that his sense of justice could be said as Kouki¡¯s w, and he had disyed it numerous times, making her unable to harbour any feelings more than a childhood friend towards him. Although, for the others, the more important thing hasn¡¯t changed.

    Kaori was naturally insensitive about love and hearing about various things from Shizuku, her heart was unable to throb over Kouki¡¯s words or actions. He is considered a good-natured person and thought caringly of as a childhood friend, but would never lead to any romantic feelings.

    ¡°Kaori-chan, I am rooting for you, if there¡¯s anything I can do to help, please say.¡±

    ¡°Yeah~, Suzu will always be at on Kaorin¡¯s side!¡±? 2?

    Joining the conversation were Nakamura Eri and Taniguchi Suzu who were listening to Kouki¡¯s chat nearby. Both of them are Kaori¡¯s close friends since entering high school and they have an excellent rtionship. They are also capable people who were added into the Hero party led by Kouki.

    Nakamura Eri is a bespectacled beauty with ck Natural Bob hair. Personality-wise, she is mild and meek, and basically makes everybody want to keep an eye out for her. She loves books and gives off the feel of a stereotypical librarian. As a matter of fact, she was in the librarymittee.

    Taniguchi Suzu, she is a chibi whose height was only around 142 centimeters. However, it was unimaginable where her inexhaustible liveliness could be hidden within that small body. She always jumps about happily with her drooping braids bouncing along. That heart-warming sight secured her role as the ss mascot.

    When the two of them saw Kaori¡¯s diposure the day Hajime fell into the abyss, they understood her feelings and approved of Kaori¡¯s goal.

    ¡±Nn, Eri-chan, Suzu-chan, thank you.¡±

    Kaori smiled happily at the two close friends made in high school.

    ¡°Oooh~ Kaorin got her spirit back~ That Nagumo-kun! How dare he make Suzu¡¯s Kaori-chan so sad! If he died, Suzu will kill him!¡±

    ¡°S-Suzu? If he died, how are you going to k-kill him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the details! Oh yeah, if he really died, Eririn can just use necromancy to make him serve Kaorin!¡±

    ¡°S-Suzu, watch what you¡¯re saying! Kaori-chan sincerely believes that Nagumo-kun is still alive! Moreover, my necromancy is¡­¡±

    Eri remonstrated the reckless Suzu. That is the default. Looking at the usual boisterous scene between the two, Kaori and Shizuku disyed pleasant expressions. By the way, Kouki and the rest who were a short distance away didn¡¯t hear the conversation just now. Of course, it was Kouki¡¯s natural skill to miss the most important part of the conversation like this.

    ¡°Eri-chan, I don¡¯t mind, so it¡¯s ok?¡±

    ¡°Suzu too, you should stop it. Eri seems troubled no?¡±

    ¡°Mu~¡± Suzu puffed her cheeks upon hearing Kaori and Shizuku¡¯s words, which were mixed with bitter smiles. Eri, who had turned paled at the mention of ¡°necromancy¡± just now, finally rxed her expression after noticing that Kaori seriously did not mind Suzu¡¯s words.

    ¡°Eririn, are you still having trouble with necromancy? Even though it is such a rare ss¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn, sorry. It will be very useful, if only I can control it properly¡­¡±

    ¡°Eri, everyone have their strengths and weaknesses. Besides, your magic aptitude is high, so don¡¯t worry about it alright?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Eri-chan. though it is your ss, having talent in that field is different from liking or disliking it. Hasn¡¯t Eri-chan¡¯s urate and precise magic helped everyone?¡±

    ¡°Nn, but even so, I still need to do my best to ovee this. Because¡­ I want to be of more help to everyone!¡±

    Eri clenched her small fists tightly to show her determination. Seeing Eri like this, Suzu said, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Eririn!¡± and glomped her, while Kaori and Shizuku¡¯s cheeks loosened into smiles at their friend¡¯s tenacity.

    Eri¡¯s ss was ¡¾Necromancer¡¿. Dark magic was a type of Systematic Magic that affected the spirit and consciousness. It was basically recognized as a magic that inflicts abnormal statuses to the target in actualbat. And necromancy was one of the super-high difficulty dark magic. It was a magic that could gather the residual thoughts of the dead. In the Saint¡¯s Church, there were also a few necromancy users among the priests. They draw the residual thoughts of the deceased and pass on to their bereaved family members, using necromancy in a way befitting of clergymen.

    However, the true essence of this magic lies elsewhere. The proper way to use this magic was to wrap the residual thoughts of the body with magic and <em>granting realization ability</em>?3?, make it possess the corpse and be a puppet. In other words, the necromancers would be able to control the dead, although their skills and true strength would be inferiorpared to when they were still alive. Furthermore, even living humans could be possessed and trace the dead soul¡¯s techniques and abilities to a certain extent.

    Although the dead could be controlled to a certain degree, they had pale skin and were devoid of life, like that of a ghost. And because Eri herself felt that it was ethically wrong to use the dead people like this, she was unable to use this magic ability efficiently.

    Behind the four girls, someone was staring, more specifically, someone was gazing at Kaori with dull eyes That person was Hiyama Daisuke. That day, after some time had passed upon returning to the capital, and after everyone had regained theirposure, sure enough, severe criticism was awaiting Hiyama for bringing about that predicament.

    Hiyama had already expected this to happen, so he earnestly plead for forgiveness while kowtowing on the ground. He knew that refuting at times like this would do nothing but only make things worse. The time and ce for apology was also especially important.

    Hiyama¡¯s aim was to prostrate himself before Kouki¡¯s eyes. He predicted that if it was Kouki, he would certainly be forgiven with his apology, and would even help to mediate among his ssmates. His expectations came true as Kouki forgave Hiyama and settled the criticism against him. Kaori was kind to the core, and did not especially rebuke Hiyama who was apologizing in tears. It was as he calcted. However, Shizuku vaguely notice Hiyama¡¯s scheme, and appeared to harbour disgust at the fact that her childhood friend was used.

    And THAT ? 4? person¡¯s orders made him go silent. It was an exceedingly terriblemand. Or rather, it was amand which made him shudder in fear. He felt an intense sense of repulsion, but Hiyama could no longer stop, for he had long went past that line. However, that person who could integrate so naturally with the ss while kneading such terrifying ns behind the scenes, made Hiyama fear while embracing joyful thoughts.

    (That person is mad¡­¡­ if I follow that person, Kaori will be mine¡­¡­)

    Upon hearing that as long as he obeys, he would be able to get his hands on Kaori, his suppressed joy involuntarily formed a smile on his face.

    ¡°Hey, Daisuke? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Kondo, Nakano, and Saito were all looking suspiciously at Hiyama¡¯s odd expression. The three of them were still hanging out with Hiyama. From the start, the four could be said to be the same kind of people. Although there was a period of awkwardness, Hiyama¡¯sudable attitude recovered their friendship. However, it is extremely doubtful whether this could even be called friendship in the truest sense¡­¡­

    ¡°Eh, no, it¡¯s nothing. I am just happy thinking that we have cleared sixty levels.¡±

    ¡°Ah~, that¡¯s true. We are just five levels away from the previously highest recorded level~¡±

    ¡°We have all be considerably strong. Good grief, the stay-behind team is too weak-willed.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t put it like that. It looks like we are special.¡±

    The three of them synced with Hiyama¡¯s deception without any doubts. Bing enthusiastic thinking of themselves who continued fighting as special, seems like small-time viins will always remain as small-time viins. They had a huge ? 5? attitude towards the stay-behind group back in the royal pce. Their haughty attitudes often lead to manyints. However, breaking through to the sixtieth level also speaks of their definite abilities, proving that they are not all words.

    Naturally, they are not at the Heroes¡¯ party level, so they are docile around Kouki and the others. This seems to be the modus operandi of small fries.

    The group did not particrly encounter any problems, and finally they arrived at the previously highest recorded sixty-fifth level.

    ¡°Concentrate! The map here is iplete. I don¡¯t know what will happen!¡±

    The voice of the apanying Commander Meld resounded. Kouki and the others tightened their expressions and stepped into the unknown territory.

    After a short while, they entered arge hall. Somehow or other, everyone present felt an unpleasant premonition. That hunch was right on the mark. At the same time they entered the hall, a magic circle emerged in the center of the room. It was a dark red pulsating magic circle of about ten meters in diameter. That was, a very familiar magic circle.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ it¡¯s that!?¡±

    Cold sweat formed on Kouki¡¯s forehead as he shouted. The other members¡¯ expression were distinctly nervous.

    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s dead, isn¡¯t it!¡±

    Ryutaro eximed, visibly shocked. Responding to that, with a grim expression but a calm voice, was Commander Meld.

    ¡°We have yet to elucidate the reason behind the formation of magic beasts in dungeons. It is normal to encounter magic beasts that have been defeated before many times again. Brace your spirits! Don¡¯t forget to secure the retreat path!¡±

    In case it was needed, to ensure that they could safely get away, Commander Meld gave instructions to prioritise securing the escape route. His subordinates obeyed immediately. However, it left a bad taste in Kouki¡¯s mouth, as he retorted.

    ¡°Meld-san. We are no longer the us from back then. We are many times stronger now! There¡¯s no way we will lose now! We will definitely win!¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s right. We can¡¯t keep thinking that we will lose forever. It¡¯s time for our revenge match!¡±

    Ryutaro also responded with a fearless smile. Commander Meld shrugged his shoulders while letting out a ¡°Dear me¡±. As he was thinking that it will probably be alright with Kouki¡¯s and the other¡¯s current strength, he let out the same daring smile.

    And finally with an explosion of brilliance, the former nightmare once again appeared before Kouki and the others.

    ¡°Guugaaaa~!!!¡±

    A strange figure raised a roar and stomped the ground. Behemoth red at Kouki and the others with a fierce intent to kill dwelling in its eyes. Just as everyone was about to run from their nervousness, a single girl was indifferent and with a resolute expression, returned the look.

    It¡¯s Kaori. Kaori dered not with an audible voice, but with strength dwelling in her indomitable will.

    ¡°No one would be taken away anymore. I will defeat you and go to him.¡±

    Now, the battle to ovee the past has begun.

    ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«¡«

    <strong><em>Additional: Amanogawa Kouki¡¯s current status</em></strong>?6?<strong>Amanogawa Kouki</strong><strong>17 Year old</strong><strong>Male</strong><strong>ss:</strong> Hero <strong>Level:</strong> 46 <strong>Strength:</strong> 560 <strong>Vitality:</strong> 560 <strong>Resistance:</strong> 560 <strong>Agility:</strong> 560 <strong>Magic Power:</strong> 560 <strong>Magic Resistance:</strong> 560 <strong>Skills:</strong> All Elemental Aptitude ? All Elemental Resistance ? Physical Resistance ? Composite Magic ? Swordy ? Herculean Strength ? Ground Shrink ? Foresight ? High Speed Magic Recovery ? Presence Perception ? Magic Perception ? Limit Break ? Language Comprehension <hr>

 Book 2. Chapter 9

    Book 2. Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9 : Beyond the Past (ssmate Side 2 Part II)</strong>

    Kouki made the first move.

    ¡°Myriad of Soaring Wings, Reach the Heavens, ¡°Soaring sh¡±¡±

    The curved sh of light struck the Behemoth with a roar. Before he wasn¡¯t even able to injury the Behemoth with his strongest skill ¡°Might of Heaven¡±. However, he wanted to show that he wasn¡¯t the same as back then, and it was proven.

    ¡°Guurugaa!!¡±

    A diagonal sword line ran appeared on the Behemoth¡¯s chest. It scraped the ground and screamed as its dark red blood dripped onto the ground.

    ¡°We can do it! We are certainly stronger! Nagayama left side, Hiyama take the rear, Meld take the right side! Rear guard ready magic! High grade magic!¡±

    Kouki gave out instructions rapidly. The results of Meld¡¯s officer training.

    ¡°Oh, he gave good instruction without hesitation. Did you hear? All hands, follow Kouki¡¯smand!¡±

    Meld shouted and ran to wrap the right side of the Behemoth with his knights. Everyone started to move at that moment and encircle the Behemoth.

    The vanguard quickly devised a line of defense that was desperate in preventing the raging Behemoth from reaching the rear guard.

    ¡°Guruuaa!¡±

    With the roar the Behemoth stepped into the ground and pulverized it as it charged.

    ¡°Like I¡¯ll let you!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    Ryutaro and Jugo, the two biggest members of the ss, quickly huddled the Behemoth and started to wrestle with it.

    ¡°¡±The power to break the earth! ¡°Herculean Strength¡±!¡±¡±

    Using their physical strength, strengthened by magic, they took the Behemoth¡¯s rush while they feet slide on the ground.

    ¡°Gaaa!¡±

    ¡°Raaaa!¡±

    ¡°Oooooh!!¡±

    Each of the three gave out a yell and strained their muscles. The smaller humans was not able topletely stop the Behemoth but it was enough to kill its momentum. It stomped on the ground in anger at that.

    The other members did not miss the chance this brought.

    ¡°Supreme sh that cuts all, ¡°Absolute Sever¡±!¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s battojutsu hit the Behemoth in the horn. Even with a sword artifact that added to the sharpness of the magic, it stopped midway and couldn¡¯tplete the sever.

    [T/N: Battojutsu: The art of the draw. Closely rted to Iaido. This is the act of drawing the sword from the sheath and using that motion to elerate the de. Himura Kenshin from Kenshin is famous for this, so much that he is called the Battosai. If you want to see some examples of it then watch his fights.]

    ¡°As hard as ever.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me! Grind, Crush, st, ¡°Grand Hammer¡±!¡±

    Meld jumped and flung his own sword at Shizuku¡¯s sword that was stuck in the middle. The sharp, heavy blow enhanced by magic helped strengthen Shizuku¡¯s sword and pushes it forward.

    With that one of the Behemoth¡¯s horn is severed.

    ¡°Gaaaa!?¡±

    The Behemoth goes on a wild rampage with all its might after the cut. This rampage blew the four people away.

    ¡°The gentle light that embraces all, ¡°Halo¡±!¡±

    An innumerable amount ofs made of light sprang forth and wrapped the four gently, after they had struck the floor and lost their breath. What Kaori used was a shape-shifting defensive light magic that killed the shock.

    In a sh, Kaori started to chant a healing spell.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Blessing, heal universally, ¡°Restore Heaven¡±!¡±

    Even though all four did not experience at the same time, they were all being healed. The spell was a ranged recovery spell that was at an intermediate level. It could heal multiple people at the same time. ¡°Restore Heaven¡± was a higher rank version of the ¡°Heaven¡¯s Blessing¡± she used before.

    Kouki took a thrusting stance and rushed straight for the rioting Behemoth. He stabbed his sword into the previous wound as he finished an aria.

    ¡°¡±Light Burst!¡±¡±

    The enormous magic stored in the Holy Sword flowed into the wound and caused an explosion.

    ¡°Gaaa!!¡±

    Arge quantity of blood gouged out of the wound. The Behemoth brandish its sharp ws at Kouki during the slight pause after he executed the skill.

    ¡°Kuuu!¡±

    Kouki raised a groan and was blown away. The St. Armour he worse reflected the ws, but the impact still passed through and caused a coughing fit for him. The pains was just a moment. Kaori quickly followed up with a heal.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Blessing, restore his strength, ¡°Restless Heaven¡±!¡±

    This spell has lost the efficiency of healing multiple people, but it increased its power for single targets. Kouki recovered instantly the light enveloped him.

    The Behemoth was blown other members away when Kouki was knocked back. Without minding its injury it started to glow red hot.

    ¡°¡­Even if its horn is gone, it can use the spell. Here ites!¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s warning and the Behemoth leap came at the same time. Everyone had already experienced the Behemoth¡¯s Special Magic. However, the jump distance of this Behemoth was unexpected. The beast easily leap over the vanguard and advanced to the rear guard. It never jumped like that on the bridge and they didn¡¯t even dream it could jump that much. Vanguard members showed an impatient expression.

    One of the rear guard stop their chant and stepped forward. It was Taniguchi Suzu.

    ¡°Herein a Sanctuary, enemies of god shall not pass, ¡°Absolute Virtue¡±!¡±

    The dome of light appeared just as the Behemothnded like a meteor. A terrible sonicboom and shockwave spread from the area and the surrounding floor broke into cobwebs.

    However, the absolute defense Suzu made took the force of the Behemoths blow. But her version was the 2 verse version of the shield, not the 4 verse, so it didn¡¯t have its original power.

    The shield already had cracks in it. If Suzu¡¯s ss wasn¡¯t ¡°Barrier Master¡± it wouldn¡¯t have even formed. Suzu grit her teeth as she poured 2 verse worth of magic into a spell that usually didn¡¯t use that amount. She continued to picture the spell¡¯s image in her mind as she raised both hands desperately. The barrier that showed cracks disappeared. She believed her defense was absolute.

    ¡°Uuu! I won¡¯t lose!¡±

    From the Behemoth, eyes full of murderous intent pierced the barrier andnded on Suzu. Her body was struck with fear and her hands shaked. She shouted desperately to convey her limit. The Behemoth continued its attack and she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold for more than 10 seconds.

    Its going to break! When Suzu thought that in her heart.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Blessing, a mystery here, ¡°Yielding Heaven¡±!¡±

    Suzu¡¯s body was wrapped in light, and with it the amount of magic poured into her spell increased. This was Kaori¡¯s spell to recover magic. Originally, it was a spell to restore others magic, moves ording to the magic directed in its form, inflow can be made to amplify to original amount. That how this spell works. Kaori could only use it because of her ¡°Healer¡± ss.

    ¡°If its this! I love you Kaorin!¡±

    Suzu poured the original 4 verse worth of magic into the shield and it was restored perfectly. All the cracks were repaired in an instant. Frustrated that it couldn¡¯t break through the barrier, it gave an angry scowl at the impertinent caster. She didn¡¯t budge at the stare and returned one instead.

    Finally, the horn started to lose its red hot effect. The Behemoth loses its momentum and falls to the ground. Suzu¡¯s barrier ceased to exist at the same time.

    Behemoth tried to aim at the breathing Suzu, but the vanguard was already on top of it.

    ¡°Rear guard retreat!¡±

    The back group fell back at Kouki¡¯s direction, and the advance guard enclosed upon the monster. A hit and evade strategy was used on the Behemoth, until the rear guard finished their chant.

    ¡°Step Back!¡±

    Eri, the rear guard representative, signaled. Kouki and the others at that signal distanced themselves from the Behemoth.

    After they retreated, an advanced fire based magic spell went off.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Scorching Sun¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Five people performed this advanced spell. High-temperature mes gathered into a sphere, and burned the surrounding area like the sun. The ¡°Scorching Sun¡± was made directly above the Behemoth and was 8 m in diameter; immediately after it swelled it was dropped onto the beast.

    A tremendous amount of heat attacks the Behemoth. The magnitude of the power was too much that an ally might have gotten damaged. So, they quickly put up a barrier. ¡°Scorching Sun¡± did not give any spare time for the Behemoth to escape, and soon its strong outer crust started to melt.

    ¡°Guuruagaaa!!¡±

    The Behemoth¡¯s death throes filled the hall. A familiar scream from that day. Its cries were earsplitting, but soon it was exhausted like it was burnt away by the mes.

    In the center of the cken area, all that remained of the beast were ruins.

    ¡°D-Did we win?¡±

    ¡°I think we won¡­¡±

    ¡°We won¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Serious?¡±

    Everyone was looking stunned at the area the Behemoth was. Bit by bit mutters of victory spread throughout. Kouki was stunned, and when he regained himself; he hoisted his Holy Sword above his head and straightened his back.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s our victory!¡±

    The sword seemed to respond to his feelings as it started to sparkle. At his victory cry, the others came to the same realization and cheers arose. Guys were patting each other shoulders, while the girls hugged each other. Meld and the knights were impressed.

    Shizuku called out to Kaori, who was still staring at the ce the Behemoth upied.

    ¡°Kaori? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Ahh, Shizuku-chan¡­Yeah, it¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking how far we came.¡±

    Kaori answered Shizuku with a wry smile. She was immersed in her emotions after defeating her previous nightmare and confirming she was stronger now.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We did get stronger.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­Shizuku-chan. Further ahead is Nagumo-kun¡­¡±

    ¡°You are going to check, right? It was for that reason you tried your best.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, that¡¯s right.¡±

    To move forward. To ascertain Hajime¡¯s state, because of possible specifics. Scared that there would be no answer, she became faint-hearted. Shizuku sympathized, and held Kaori¡¯s hand.

    Kaori showed a smile at her forceful grip.

    Kouki started to gather around the two.

    ¡°Are you two safe? Kaori, your heals were the best. If you are here, I fear nothing!¡±

    A refreshing smile dawned on his face as he thanked the two.

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m fine. Are you fine too, Kouki?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no problems. Kouki-kun, I was d to have been helpful to everyone.¡±

    The two also gave a smile in return. However, Kouki¡¯s words casted a small shadow over their hearts.

    ¡°With this, Nagumo-kun can rest in peace. Because the ssmates he defended was able to defeat the beast that killed him.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±

    Kouki did not notice the expression Kaori and Shizuku had, as he was immersed with his emotions. In Kouki¡¯s mind, the only reason Hajime fell into the abyss was the Behemoth. There was no mistake. The direct cause of the bridge copsing was the shock from the Behemoth¡¯s attacks. However, the magic that hit Hajime was the real reason.

    Right now there was an unspoken agreement to not talk about what happened, but the fact does not change. Kouki seemed to just forget or was unaware about this fact, and thought that defeating the Behemoth would allow Hajime to rest in peace. For he unconditionally believed in the good will of people. Those that were negligent would not be med forever. Besides, he would never dream that someone had done it intentionally.

    However, even if she didn¡¯t mind it, she won¡¯t forget about it. Since she did not know ¡°who¡±, she just tolerated. She would certainly torture severely(*) if she knew. That is why she is shocked at how Kouki forgot that fact.

    Shizuku dropped a sigh. She wanted toin reflexively, but Kouki did not mean anything bad with it. Rather, his speech was his best at thinking about Hajime and Kaori. In a sense, that is why standing up to him would be bad. In addition, the ssmates were celebrating. Shizuku was woman who could read the atmosphere, so talking about this out loud was not the time.

    An energetic girl flew in this delicate atmosphere.

    ¡°Kaorin!¡±

    Suzu embraced Kaori after calling her out with such a weird way.

    ¡°Fuwa!?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, Kaorin, I super love you. If Kaorin didn¡¯t support me, I would have been ttened.¡±

    ¡°M-Mou, Suzu-chan. Where are you touching!¡±

    ¡°Gehehe, is this ce okay? I guess this ce is no good?¡±(*)

    She was embarrassed by what Suzu was saying, Suzu got carried away and started to fondle Kaori¡¯s body like an old pervert. In response, Shizuku gave a chop. An intense tsukkomi smashed into Suzu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Stop it. Who is Suzu¡¯s?¡­Kaori is mine.¡±

    ¡°Shizuku-chan!?¡±

    ¡°Fu, I won¡¯t allow it~. Only Suzu will get to do those things with Kaorin.¡±

    ¡°S-Suzu-chan!? What are you thinking of!?¡±

    Kaori was stuck between Shizuku and Suzu, so she quickly did a tsukkomi. The delicate atmosphere was gone.

    From this point on, they would be entering unexplored territory. They had shaken off their past and advanced.

 Book 2. Chapter 10

    Book 2. Chapter 10

    <strong>Chapter 10 : A Partner¡¯s Abilities</strong>

    ¡°Da-a, damn!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hajime, Fight¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too carefree!¡±

    Currently, they were traversing through savage grass with Yue on his shoulder. These grass grew up to 160 cm and goes up to his shoulders. If Yue was to walk in this, her figure would disappear. Then came the reason for their escaping through this grass.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Shaa!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    There were nearly 200 demons chasing them.

    After Hajime had finished resupplying, they had advanced 10 levels. Hajime¡¯s equipment and skills were useful in their journey, and Yue¡¯s magic was also a big factor in their progress.

    Yue could use any magic and Hajime supported her with his skills. Her barrier and recovery magic was not that great. Since she had ¡°Auto Regen¡±, she may have thought it was unnecessary. There was no problem because Hajime had his ¡°potion¡±.

    That is how they advanced to this present level. The floor had an appearance of a forest, an extensive forest. Lush and dense trees over 10 m tall lined the forest, and the atmosphere was damp. Good thing it was not hot like the tropical forest level he encountered.

    When Hajime and Yue were searching for the stairs to the lower floor, a rumbling of the ground urred. A demon the reminded Hajime of a huge reptile appeared in front of them. It like a tyrannosaurus rex, but there was a flower on its head. Sharps tusk thirsting for blood surged from the powerful beast, and the sunflower-like flower fluttered on top. It was a surreal experience.

    Tyrannosaurus rex gave out a roar and rushed at them.

    Hajime calmly took out Donner¡­before that Yue raised her hand.

    ¡°¡±Scarlet Spear¡±¡±

    A me appeared at Yue¡¯s hand that spiralled into a spear form. The spear shot pierced through the T-Rex mouth and prated out the back. Its life ended as the surroundings melted. A rumble sounded as the T-Rex fell sideways onto the ground, and the flower on its head plopped onto the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hajime stayed silent for a bit. Yue seemed to be iparably intense these days. In the beginning, she would devote herself to covering Hajime. On their journey she started to instantly kill any monsters that opposed Hajime. He started to feel depressed at being useless. Is it because he dragged his feet and it was over before he could do anything? His mind was seized with anxiety. If such a thing was true, he was going to have a blow to his confidence.

    He address Yue with a forced smile as he kept Donner in his hands.

    ¡°Ah, Yue? It is good to be enthusiastic¡­Recently, I felt like, I haven¡¯t done much¡­¡±

    Yue turned to look at Hajime, and Hajime could see a slight proud look in her expressionless face.

    ¡°¡­I want to be useful¡­because I¡¯m your partner¡­¡±

    Seems, she wasn¡¯t content with just covering Hajime. He did think that since they were going to travel together from now on, as partner they should rely on each other. At that time, Yue copsed after using up all her magic. Hajime had said it tofort her after she released¡­it seems to have remained deep in her mind. She wanted to show her worth as his partner.

    ¡°Haha, no. You already helped me so much. Yue¡¯s magic is very powerful, so please take the rear; closebat isn¡¯t your strong suit. The frontlines is for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hajime¡­okay¡­¡±

    Yue fell silent at Hajime¡¯s advice. He smiled at Yue, who was trying too much to be helpful to Hajime. To show he didn¡¯t dislike her, he stroke her soft hair. Yue¡¯s expression returned to her usual mood. Hajime couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Because he didn¡¯t want to be dependent, he had to be cautious¡­While he thought that, he inadvertently spoiled himself. Hajime was amazed at that.

    In a sense, these two were flirting, but Hajime caught a demon signature on his ¡°Perception¡±. Approximately 10 of them wereing towards them. From the movements of the leader, it seemed to be a two-tailed wolf? He wanted to check it out, and urged Yue to move. Hajime wanted to move into an advantageous ce because of their numbers.

    When the beasts were trying to encircle him, Hajime rushed at one of them. Before he could finish a 2 m reptile dropped from the overgrowth in the trees. The reptile¡¯s appearance was simr to a raptor. There was a tulip blooming on its head.

    ¡°¡­Cute¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it fashion?¡±

    Yue muttered unintentionally as she felt unwinded. Hajime turned his eyes towards the demon and murmured an impossible guess.

    The raptor and T-rex both had these unknown flowers! It seems to scatter bloodlust as it growls. War preparation. The flower sways and flutters¡­

    ¡°Shaaa!!¡±

    Looking at Hajime who was upied with its flower, the Raptor pounced. There were 20 cm talons attached to its tough legs. A heinous light glint off of those talons. Hajime and Yue stepped back, but parted left and right. Hajime went overhead the raptor with his ¡°Air Walk¡±. He then shot at the tulip to test it.

    All parts of the flower scattered with the sound of gunfire. The raptor seemed to twitch for a moment, it rolled as it failed itsnding. It somersaulted into a tree and stopped moving. Silence filled the scene. Yuees near Hajime as she looks at the raptor and the scattered tulip.

    ¡°¡­Dead?¡±

    ¡°No, it seems alive¡­¡±

    Just as Hajime said, the body started to twitch. The raptor got up and looked around. It saw its

    fallen tulip on the ground and stomped it. Not giving a care to its enemies.

    ¡°Eh, that reaction, What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­Prank.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, its not a schoolchild that put a paper on its back.¡±

    When it was satisfied, it looked to the heavens like it was saying: ¡°Phew, Good job!¡± A cry was raised. The raptor faced Hajime and was startled.

    ¡°Did you notice it? It was in a trance.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bullying afterall.¡±

    Hajime tsukkomi¡¯d, and Yue looked at it with sympathy. The raptor stiffened for a while. Eventually it took a low posture, fangs exposed and leapt. Hajime shot Donner at the raptor¡¯s open mouth.

    The bullet pierced through the raptor mouth then exited out of its back head, and disappeared into the forest behind.

    With the momentum of its jump, the raptor slide on the ground. Hajime and Yue looked at the corpse of the raptor without saying anything.

    ¡°Really, what on earth?¡±

    ¡°¡­It was bullied. To be beaten¡­pity.¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t bullying, definitely wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Hajime stopped trying to figure it out because he did not understand how the demons think. They started to move to an advantageous ce because the encircling monsters were getting closer.

    Countless thick 5m in diameter trees stretched on and on in the new area they were in. Neighboring trees¡¯ branches were intertwined with each other. Hajime used his ¡°Air Walk¡± and Yue used wind magic to jump overhead the branches. LIke an air corridor. Hajime was going to exterminate the demons by sniping at them from overhead.

    Less than 5 minutester, raptors began to appear under them. Hajime intended to throw an incendiary grenade, however, he froze. Yue had also hardened with her hand ready to unleash her magic. Because¡­

    ¡°Why do all these guys have flowers?¡±

    ¡°Flower garden¡­¡±

    There were more than 10 raptors and all of them had flowers on their heads. A variety of flowers too.

    Hajime¡¯s unintentionally Tsukkomi had attracted the attention of all the raptors. The raptors then took stances to leap into attack. Hajime¡¯s strategy was to stay out of their range then snipe them with Donner and drops a incendiary grenade to start off. Shots are fired in session, a white sh precedes each death, one by one raptors die with their heads blown off. Yue was using her ¡°Scarlet Spear¡± to kill the surrounding raptors.

    Three secondster, the incendiary grenade explodes in the middle of the raptor group. Tar zing at 3000 degree centigrade sttered onto the raptors. Hajime heaves a sigh of relief after he saw that his weapons worked on the monsters of this level. Seems like that scorpion was special.

    Less than 10 secondster, all the enemies had been cleared. However, Hajime had a dull look. Yue noticed this and tilted her head as she walked towards him.

    ¡°¡­Hajime?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yue, Isn¡¯t it weird?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°They were too weak.¡±

    Yue took noticed after his words. That was true, the T-rex and raptor was easily exterminated because they made such easy movements and normal attacks. Their unnatural movement was almost mechanical and even their blood lust. After watching the scene where the raptor trampled the flower in anger, he felt that the flowers were not suppose to be on them.

    The moment when Hajime was going to tell Yue to advance carefully, his ¡°Perception¡± caught more approaching demons. A vast amount of demons were gathering from all directions. His ¡°Perception¡± range was at a 20 m radius, and all the demons he sensed wasing straight for them.

    ¡°Yue, this is bad. I¡¯m picking up 30, no, 40 or more monstersing our way. Someone seems to be ordering them to surround us in all directions.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do we run?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, we can¡¯t with this many. Better to exterminate them from on top of the tallest tree.¡±

    ¡°Hn¡­let¡¯s go oversized.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll bite.¡±

    Moving at high speed, they quickly went to find the highest tree in the area. They destroyed the branches that could help the demons climbed upwards.

    Hajime waits calmly while holding Donner. Yue understood and gently grabbed the hem of his clothes. His hand was upied so he used his body as substitute a hold. Her grip became a little stronger.

    Then the first batch arrived. Not just raptors, but also T-rexes. The T-rexes were ramming the tree, and the raptors were using their talons to climb the tree.

    Hajime pulled the trigger on Donner. He shot towards the earth to hit the climbing raptors. When Donner¡¯s chambers were exhausted, Hajime exposed the cylinder. With a rotation he uses the ejector rod to clear the chambers and loads the gun positioned within his left armpit. During this 5 seconds. The incendiary grenade he dropped before the shooting, explodes onto the monsters. mes scatter the area. Donner zes again after it was reloaded. 15 of the monsters already fell, but that was not enough.

    Soon, an additional 30 raptors and 4 T-rexes have gathered under their eyes. They were attempting to smash the tree Hajime was on, or climb up to attack him.

    ¡°Hajime?¡±

    ¡°Not yet¡­A little more.¡±

    Hajime answered Yue, while he was shooting down at the raptors. She continued to concentrate on her magic barrage, as she believed in him.

    Finally, more than 50 monsters gathered below them. This was just a guess because it was hard to distinguish now. He sent a signal to Yue to say that the monsters he sensed with ¡°Perception¡± were ounted for.

    ¡°Yue!¡±

    ¡°Okay! ¡°Freezing Hell¡±!¡±

    When Yue triggered her magic, underneath them an area was frozen and it was spreading. The area was being covered in blue ice. When the ice touched the demons, the ice covered them like a coffin. There was not even a moment to resist. Monsters lost the light in their eyes after they were encased in ice. An area of 50 m square was frozen from the spell. It was worthy of being call ¡°Extermination Magic¡±.

    ¡°Haa¡­Haa..¡±

    ¡°Good job. Indeed a ¡°Vampire Princess¡±.¡±

    ¡°¡­Kufufu¡­¡±

    Hajime gives Yue praise at the spectacle before them. Just like the spell¡¯s name, it truly looked like a frozen hell in the surrounding area. Yue ran out of magic after using that supetive magic. She gasped for breath. Probably, she is having a case of fatigue.

    He sat down beside her and ced a hand on her hips to support her, and presented his nape. To allow her to recover by drinking his blood. Although she does recover from the ¡°potion¡±, but it takes a long time for a vampire to recover with it. Blood seemed the best.

    Yue was embarrassed, inspite of her deadpan look, at Hajime¡¯s praise and justughed. She blushed as she ced her mouth against his neck.

    But Hajime stands up with a grim expression. He was sensing more than 100 demons.

    ¡°Yue, there are several times more.¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°If it is this many, there is something going on. We just eliminated them all right now. Yet, another suicide attack¡­like they werepelled to¡­that flower¡­maybe.¡±

    ¡°¡­Parasite.¡±

    ¡°Yue thinks so too?¡±

    She nodded to affirm his guess.

    ¡°¡­There should be a main body.¡±

    ¡°Seems, that as long as those flowers are on them, they are puppets. We are up against all the monsters on this floor.¡±

    Before Hajime is crushed by the amount, he should look for the main body. Looking for the lower floor would be hard if they didn¡¯t take care of them. Though they could find it along the way.

    There wasn¡¯t time to let Yue suck his blood, so he tried to pass her the sacred water. however, Yue refused it. She stretched both her hands out towards the confused Hajime and says¡­

    ¡°Hajime¡­Carry¡­¡±

    ¡°How old are you? Are you trying to suck my blood while we move?¡±

    Hajime was correct. Yue nodded her head to answer him. Magical power recovery was slow for Yue with the sacred water, and they should keep a contingency n for recovery. When he is desperately busying himself, he eventually feels a few resistance. But, necessity knows nows.

    He consented to carrying her¡­Because it would get in the way. He gave her a piggyback ride, as he started his search for the main body.

    And this is how we end up with the current situation.

    They were being chased by close to 200 demons. The thicket was troublesome. Yue had already finished her meal but she didn¡¯t get off his back.

    From the demons behind.

    Dodododododododododo

    Monsters approach them while making that noise. Raptors travels side by side while hiding in the tall grass, and pouncing from all directions. Hajime ran towards the ce he considered most suspicious, while he counterattacked. Yue did not allow the siege to overwhelm them by using her magic.

    Kapu, Chu

    The two red at the exit of the forest ahead. On the other side was the wall of thebyrinth. It looked like a cave with crack spreading from the center. Why, was this ce the objective? The attacking demons had a constant habit in their movements. Hajime countered while they advanced. Their movements be violent when they attempted to escape in a certain direction. As if, they were trying to lead them away from there. They decided to rush in that direction because the demons were increasing in number and they couldn¡¯t stay in this situation.

    Apparently, hiding in the grass had already made it fail. Hajime jumps ahead with ¡°Air Walk¡± and ¡°Flicker¡±.

    Kapu, Chu [sound of blood sucking]

    ¡°Yue-san!? Can you stop the blood sucking that has been going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­Inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Lies! You aren¡¯t exhausted anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­Those guys¡¯ flower¡­I¡¯m also¡­Ku.¡±

    ¡°What are you groaning unnaturally? Don¡¯t try to shift the me, Baka! I can¡¯t afford it, hey!¡±

    Inspite of the situation, Yue was obsessed with Hajime¡¯s blood. It was not odd that a former royalty couldn¡¯t control their guts. Although he was ying, he properly countered. Hajime jumped into the cracks, as he took along 200 monsters.

    The cave¡¯s cracks were narrow for two average adults standing side by side. Of course, the T-rex couldn¡¯t fit through it, and the raptors could only enter one by one. One of the raptors that entered teared to tear Hajime with its extended ws. Before it could attack, Hajime shot it with Donner. He used his transmutation to block the crack.

    ¡°Phew, We¡¯ll be okay for a bit with this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Good job.¡±

    ¡°If you feel so, get down.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mu¡­no choice.¡±

    Yue reluctantly descends with Hajime¡¯s words. His back seemed to be veryfortable.

    ¡°So then, those guys were very desperate. Is this ce, bingo? Do not rx your guard.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Since the entrance was closed with transmutation, the two continued deeper into the cave.

    They arrived into a big hall after traveling for a while. Cracks were even continuing into the depths of the halls. Perhaps it was the stairs to the lower level. Hajime feels the area. He did not sense anything but he kept his guard up because of an unpleasant feeling. There were a lot of demons in this dungeon that could hide from his senses.

    When they arrived at the center of the room, then it happened. From all direction, an innumerable amount of green ping pong balls few in. Yue and Hajime was instantly back to back, and intercepting the flying balls. Hajime decided to create a stone wall because of the number that exceeded 100. The wall was strong enough to prevent the balls from piercing it. Seems like the balls didn¡¯t have that much power. Yue was able to intercept the balls with her wind magic, with its excellent speed, without a problem.

    ¡°Yue, it¡¯s probably an attack from the main body. Do you know where it is?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Yue?¡±

    Hajime asked her if she knew of its location. Yue did not have a searching skill like ¡°perception¡±, but as a vampire she had sharper senses than Hajime. However, she didn¡¯t answer his question. Suspicious, Hajime called out to her, but his answer¡­

    ¡°¡­Run¡­Hajime!¡±

    Before anyone knew it, her hand faced Hajime. Wind converged onto her hand. Instinct warned violently, and Hajime jumped aside with full power. A de of strong wind passes the ce where Hajime used to be and bisects the cliff in the back.

    ¡°Yue!?¡±

    Hajime wanted to raise his voice at the surprise attack, but he understood when he saw what was on her head. There was a blooming flower on Yue¡¯s head. Did it match Yue? It was a crimson rose that matched her well.

    ¡°Shit, was it those green balls!?¡±

    He wanted to beat himself for his carelessness. Hajime continued to avoid the wind attacks from Yue.

    ¡°Hajime¡­Uhh¡­¡±

    Yue broke her deadpan expression for a sorrowful one. When he shot the raptor¡¯s flower, it stomped on the flower. That would mean that the victim¡¯s consciousness is still there while being manipted. Only deprived the body of its freedom.

    But then he already knew of how to free her. Hajime tried to draw the trigger as he aimed at the flower. However, the controller knew of Hajime¡¯s firearm that shot down the previous flower. Yue¡¯s body moved to cover the flower. She was moving around alot that there was a chance the shot would blow her face away. Hajime closed in to cut it, but Yue hit her own head.

    ¡°¡­You got some nerves¡­¡±

    It was warning Hajime to stay away, Yue would be the target of the magic if he didn¡¯t. Yue surely was almost immortal. However, he couldn¡¯t deny that she might have a spell that could disintegrate her and prevent her regen. Yue would be able to fire it at an instant too. He wanted to avoid the gamble of a suicide attack.

    The monster appeared from the dark cracks as it understood Hajime¡¯s hesitation.

    A demon that was the mix of a woman and a nt came out. It was simr to a dryad or aruraune in RPGs. The demon appeared before Hajime. There is a legend that dryads brings good luck, if not hostile, and they were beautiful woman. But the one in front of him did not give that impression. Indeed, it looked like a human woman, but it had an ugly face like its inner ugliness was overflowing. It also had countless vines waving around, and it felt creepy. ¡°Her¡± mouth wasughing and grinning at something.

    Hajime pointed his gun at it at once. However, Yue entered his line of fire.

    ¡°Hajime¡­Sorry¡­¡±

    Yue grits her teeth with a mortified expression. Being unable to control herself was probably intolerable. She should still be resisting it desperately. Blood dripped from her lips as she moved her mouth to apologizes. Her sharp fangs were probably the cause. Was she frustrated with herself, or the curse, or both?

    The aruraune fires a green ball into Hajime while using Yue as a shield. Hajime brushes it off with Donner. It was destroyed, though not visible, and probably scattered spores around. There was no sign of a flower blooming on Hajime. Laughter stoppeding from the demon and it looked confused. Spores did not seem to work on Hajime.

    (Most likely, it is because of all my resistances.)

    Just as Hajime guessed, the spores were a kind of neurotoxin. His ¡°Poison Resist¡± allowed him to resist it. It was sheer luck for Hajime, Yue can¡¯t be med for anything. She shouldn¡¯t feel heartbreak.

    Realizing that the spores were useless against Hajime, the demon grumply ordered Yue to cast her spell. Again a de of wind was formed. Hajime thought it wasn¡¯t able to demonstrate the full capability of the victims. The raptors movements were evidence of this.

    (That¡¯s a blessing in disguise)

    If he tried to avoid the de of wind, the aruraune would just threaten to hurt Yue. He used ¡°Vajra¡±, obtained from cyclops, to endure the des. This skill solidify and expands magic to cover the whole body. A very reliable skill that demonstrates defensive power equivalent to its name. Because he was still inexperienced with it, Hajime could only disy 1/10 of its original power. The des had no power even if it was sharp, so he was able to endure it.

    (There is a method to settle this immediately once¡­afterwards would be scary¡­or throw an incendiary grenade?)

    As Hajime was pondering the situation, Yue raised a sorrowful cry.

    ¡°Hajime!¡­I¡¯ll be fine¡­just shoot!¡±

    Yue had prepared herself for this. If she couldn¡¯t control herself then she would rather have Hajime shoot her. She put that kind of will into her eyes that watched Hajime.

    There was no way he could do that. For sure he would save her. Such a hot line would usually jump out at this scene, to bond with the heroine. The previous Hajime would do it. But the current Hajime would disappoint such expectations.

    ¡°Eh, is that okay? That¡¯ll save me.¡±

    Bang!

    Gunfire echoes in the hall. When he heard Yue¡¯s words, he pulled the trigger without hesitation. The hall was filled with a cold air and silence. Rose petals were dancing in the air and fell onto the ground.

    Yue was blinking her eyes with surprise. Aruraune was linking its eyes with surprise. To confirm it was gone, Yue ced both her hands on her head. There was blond hair that had frizzled or were torn off. Aruraune also understood the situation. It stared at Hajime with using eyes.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t make such eyes.¡±

    Bang!

    He discharged his gun with his Tsukkomi. The aruraune¡¯s head exploded into green liquids. It fell down to the ground while convulsing.

    ¡°So, Yue, are you fine? No difort?¡±

    Hajime confirms Yue¡¯s safety with aid-back feeling. However, Yue is ring at Hajime while stroking her head.

    ¡°¡­You shot.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Well you did say shoot.¡±

    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t hesitate¡­¡±

    ¡°That, I finally decided to shoot. I had confidence in my aim. As expected, Yue was to stomach it without any question. From now on I¡¯ll put that into consideration.¡±

    ¡°¡­My scalp was shaved a little¡­maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, if its that much you¡¯ll regen it? No problem.¡±

    ¡°Uhh~¡­¡±

    Yue started to hit Hajime¡¯s stomach repeatedly with a face that said ¡°That is certainly true, but¡­¡± Indeed, she told him to shoot, and she had prepared herself. But Yue is a woman. She had seen some dreams. He should have at least hesitated a little. At such a light response, she wanted toin.

    Hajime did not worry for Yue after he found out that a manipted Yue wouldn¡¯t be able to use high-level magic. There were few spells that could ovee her immortality. It was unpleasant to shoot without hesitation. Even if it was the biggest taboo to hesitate inbat. He tilted his head in wonder at what she was dissatisfied with. She was losing to such a Hajime, and just turned away from him with a pout.

    Hajime sighed inwardly, how was he going to fix the mood. This would be harder than beating the Aruraune.

 Book 3. Chapter 1

    Book 3. Chapter 1

    Although there was no question that the Aruraune was dead, Yue was still hurt. After that event, she sucked Hajime¡¯s blood until he fainted. That was sessful enough to put her back into a good mood, so they continued their journey.

    Their journey continued until they had descended 100 levels from where Hajime first started. Before each level, he would check his equipment and supplies. As always, whenever Hajime would work, Yue would stare at him. She was really watching Hajime rather than the work. Even now she was watching him work from his right side while rxing. Her expression did not suit the atmosphere of the dungeon.

    They lost track of how many days had passed since they met, because there was no sense of time underground. Recently, Yue was disying a morefortable expression. She was even acting a little spoiled.

    Whenever they were resting at the base, she would especially get glued to him. If heid down, she would cling to his arm while they slept near each other. Yue would embrace him from the back when he sat down. When she fed on his blood, she would cuddle him from the front. She would stay there even after she was done with the feeding. With a content expression, she would rub her face on his chest.

    Hajime is a man. Yue with her 12 years old appearance was charming and should not easily invoke lust, but she was older than that. Since Hajime was the one being bewitched from that glimpse, it was troublesome. Still, they were in the dungeon, the tension in there helped him bear with it. When they returned to the surface, he didn¡¯t have much confidence in resisting her advances with her adult mode. There may not be the meaning to impart¡­

    ¡°Hajime¡­as careful as usual¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ah, because it¡¯s the 100th floor next. I thought there might be something there. The upper dungeon is believed to have 100 floors¡­ just in case.¡±

    When Hajime passed the 80th floor of this ce, he thought there was a possibility that the ce they were in was no longer the usual ¡°Orcus Dungeon¡±. He had the same feeling as when he fell into the abyss. Judging from what he sensed as he traversed this level, this was certainly a basement a way off from the usualbyrinth.

    Firearms, martial arts, special magic, weapons, and transmutation. After polishing these skills, Hajime had confidence in himself. He wouldn¡¯t be taken down easily. However, this ce was scary enough to kill him even with his abilities.

    That is why he prepared as much as possible. Hajime¡¯s current status¡­<strong>Nagumo Hajime</strong><strong>17 Year old</strong><strong>Male</strong><strong>ss:</strong>Synergist<strong>Level:</strong>76<strong>Strength:</strong>1,980<strong>Vitality:</strong>2,090<strong>Resistance:</strong>2,070<strong>Agility:</strong>2,450<strong>Magic Power:</strong>1,780<strong>Magic Resistance:</strong>1,780<strong>Skills:</strong>Transmutation ? Mineral Appraisal ? Precision Transmutation ? Mineral Enquiry ? Mineral Separation ? Mineral Fusion ? Replica Transmutation ? Magic Maniption ? Magic Emission ? Magic Compression ? Remote Control ? Iron Stomach ? Lightning d ? Divine Step ? Air Walk ? Flicker ? Grand Legs ? Air ws ? Night Vision ? Far VisionPerception ? Magic Perception ? Heat Perception ? Hide Presence ? Poison Resist ? Paralysis Resist ? Petrification Resistance ? Varja ? Magic Pration ? Coercion ? Telepathic Communication ? Language Comprehension

    His status has continuously climbed after consuming his first demon meat, though he had not received much Special Magic. The stats did not increase anymore from normal monsters, but the boss or high-level monsters still did. Just like the other demons that didn¡¯t get Special magic from eating other demons, and his stats were getting harder to raise in his state.

    When Hajime and Yue finished all their preparations, they went to the staircase that led them down.

    The level they stumbled upon, was a veryrge space supported by a vast number of pirs. Each of the pirs was 5m in diameter, and each had spiral designs and vine patterns engraved onto them. The arrangement of each row of pirs was very uniform, and was even spaced out evenly. There was about 30m to the ceiling. Unlike the usual rough ground in the dungeon, this ce had beautiful t ground, and the room gave off a solemn atmosphere.

    They stepped into the room while they admired it. All the pirs started to shine faintly then. This got them to regain their caution. Pirs lit up sequentially towards the back of the room.

    Hajime was vignt for a while, but they decided to advance because nothing was happening. They advanced while making full use of their senses and perception skills. After they progressed 200m, they found a dead end ahead. No, not a dead end, but a huge door. The double door was 10m tall and had extravagant sculptures engraved onto it. Particrly, some of the patterns drawn were the same as the ones on top of the octagon system.

    ¡°¡­This looks amazing. By any chance¡­¡±

    ¡°Abode of Traitors?¡±

    He had a feeling this was the room with thest boss. Hajime¡¯s instincts were sending him warnings, while there was no reaction from his perception skills. The fight ahead would definitely be a troublesome one. Yue seemed to feel it too because there was sweat on her forehead.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the greatest? We finally reached our goal.¡±

    Hajime disregarded his instinct and put his bold smile on. He had no choice but to keep going, no matter what was behind there.

    Yue eyed the door with an expression that told him she was prepared for it.

    The two finally walked past thest of pirs and advanced towards the door.

    At that moment, a huge magic formation nearly 30 meters wide appeared between them and the door. Crimson light emitted from the magic, and it pulsated.

    Hajime recognized this magic. He couldn¡¯t forget it, since it was the same magic that triggered because of the trap that day and caused him to fall into the abyss. But the magic formation for the Behemoth a measly 10m in diameter. Compared to the magic formation fromst time, this was 3 timesrger than that, a lot moreplex and detailed.

    ¡°Hey hey, what¡¯s with this size? Is it really thest boss?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine¡­We won¡¯t lose¡­¡±

    As expected, Hajime smiled. Yue tugged on one of his arms tightly with a determined expression on her face.

    Hajime nodded at Yue¡¯s words, and red at the magic formation. Seems like they wouldn¡¯t be able to advance if they didn¡¯t defeat the monster that came out of that magic formation.

    The formation shone more and more until it finally burst. Hajime and Yue both held up their arms to prevent the light from blinding them. When the light disappeared, the boss awaited them.

    A monster over 30m in length, 6 heads with long necks, sharp fangs, and dark red eyes. Comparable to the Hydra of the myths.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Kuruuaan!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Those six pair of eyes stared at Hajime as it gave off a strange roar. It seemed to want to bring judgment upon the intruders who didn¡¯t know their ce. A fierce thirst for blood, that would have stopped an ordinary man¡¯s heart, was flung at Hajime. One of the heads with a Red Crest on it opened its mouth as mes emitted from it. The mes were already on the scale of a massive wall.

    Hajime and Yue jumped to the right and left to start their counterattack. Hajime fired Donner at the Red Head, and the bullet sent it flying.

    When Hajime pumped his fist in the air at his victory, one head with a white pattern shouted. White light wrapped around the crimson head and restored it fully, like time had been reversed. The white head appeared to be able to use healing magic.

    Yue hadunched an ice shard at a Green Head and blew it away. However, the result was the same as the Red one, the white head cast its spell and healed it.

    Hajime started to speak with Yue through the ¡°Telepathic Communication¡±, while he tsked.

    (¡°Yue! Aim for that white head! Or it¡¯s endless!¡±)

    (¡°Okay!¡±)

    The head with a blue pattern shot out a gravel of ice from its mouth. Hajime and Yue were aiming for the white head while they avoided the shot.

    Bang!

    ¡°<em>Scarlet Spear</em>!¡±

    A sh of light and a zing spear shot towards the white head. However, the moment when it was about to hit, the yellow head quickly went into the line of fire and bloated. The head shone yellow and took both of the attacks head-ons. After the attack settled, there was an unscathed yellow head ring at them.

    ¡°Tsk! A shield. That head shields the healing head, a nice bnce.¡±

    Hajime threw an incendiary grenade over the heads. At the same time, he fired Donner at the White Head with full power. Yue helped by firing off her ¡°Scarlet Spear¡± in rapid session. Her ¡°Azure Sky¡± may have surpassed the yellow head and hit the white head, but she would be easy prey after using such a strong spell that would exhaust her. She may be able to recover fast if she drank blood, but the heads were probably not going to allow the chance. Unless the number of heads could be halved, she couldn¡¯t use her best spells.

    The yellow head was tanking all their attacks. But soon it was showing signs of damage in its previously wless head.

    ¡°Kuruan!¡±

    The white head took to healing the yellow head at once. The head performed its healer role perfectly. However, at that moment the incendiary grenade exploded over the white head. Tar at 3000 degree centigrade was scattered around. When it poured onto the white head, it screamed in pain.

    <em>Don¡¯t miss this chance!</em> Hajime sent this message telepathically. They nned for a simultaneous attack, but before they could execute it, a scream sounded. Yue¡¯s scream.

    ¡°Noooo!!¡±

    ¡°!? Yue!¡±

    He quickly tried to rush over to her, but was intercepted by wind des and fireballs fired by the green head and red head respectively. Yue was still screaming, Hajime wondered what was going on with his teeth clenched. The ck head, he realized it had done nothing this whole time.

    No that¡¯s wrong, it had already done something.

    Hajime fired Donner at the ck head, while he dodged around with ¡°Flicker¡± and ¡°Air Walk¡±. With the sound of his firearm, the ck head that was staring at Yue was blown away. Yue copsed at the same time. He could see that her face was pale even from a distance. The blue head opened its big mouth and stretched its head towards Yue to swallow her.

    ¡°Like I¡¯ll let you!!¡±

    Hajime prepared himself to get damaged in the storm of wind des and fireballs as he used his ¡°Flicker¡±. A potentially fatal attack was avoided with the use of Donner and ¡°Air ws¡±. At thest moment, Hajime arrived between the blue head and Yue. But there was no time to counter, so he quickly triggered ¡°Vajra¡±. Hajime could not use this skill while moving. That¡¯s why he stood before Yue to block that attack. The magic covered his body at the same time the head bit him.

    ¡°Kururu!¡±

    ¡°Guu!¡±

    While raising a low growl, the blue head swallowed Hajime whole. When it tried to close its jaws, Hajime leaned forward and braced his legs to prevent it from closing. He pushed Donner against the head¡¯s upper jaw and pulled the trigger.

    The blue head erupted from the st and bits of its brain flew off. Hajime used his ¡°Grand Kick¡± on the motionless head. Then he threw a sh grenade and sonic grenade at the Hydra.

    ¡°Sonic Grenade¡± was developed from a demon that could emit ultrasonic waves that they met on the 80th level. The demon had a special organ inside its body that generated these sounds to attack. Hajime didn¡¯t get any special magic for defeating this monster, but he was able to use its special organ as materials for his new grenade.

    Those two grenades covered the Hydra in intense light and ultrasonic waves. Hajime carried Yue and hid behind the pirs with the chance those grenades provided.

    ¡°Hey! Yue! Get it together!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t react to his words with her paling expression and trembling body. What the heck did the ck head do to her? While he cursed, he pped Yue¡¯s cheeks. Hajime called out for her telepathically and gave her some sacred water. After a while, light began to dwell in her hollow eyes.

    ¡°Yue!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hajime¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Are you alright? What happened?¡±

    Yue confirmed Hajime¡¯s existence with blinking eyes. She extends out her small hands and touched his face. A relieved sigh escaped her lips as she realized that Hajime was really in front of her, and tears began to collect at the edge of her eyes.

    ¡°¡­What a relief¡­ I thought I was abandoned¡­ alone in the dark again¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah? What are you talking about?¡±

    Hajime was perplexed at her state. Yue said she saw a scene y out where Hajime had abandoned her and resealed her. When she saw that, a strong sense of insecurity struck her. She became bound by fear then it paralyzed her body and mind.

    ¡°Tsk! A debuff spell? Seems like the ck head can induce panic into its opponent. Damn, that monster has a good bnce of skills!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hajime.¡±

    Yue watched Hajime curse at the troublesome enemy with her anxious eyes. It was a frightening scene, being abandoned by Hajime. He was the person to risk his own life at unsealing her after 300 years. He, who didn¡¯t treat her differently after she told him she was a vampire, and allow her to feed off of him day-by-day. It was unavoidable that her heart yielded.

    The only ce for Yue was beside Hajime. How nice it was when they promised to return to Hajime¡¯s hometown together. She didn¡¯t even want to imagine being alone again. Therefore the nted nightmare was stuck in her head and ate her up. Hajime stands up at the sign of the Hydra recovering from the confusion. Yue detained him involuntarily when she grabbed his clothes.

    ¡°¡­I¡­¡±

    She was shaking with an uneasy expression that was close to crying. Hajime finally understood what nightmare she saw and what she was currently thinking. In his usual manner, he was able to perceive her feelings. Either way, he had promised to take her to Japan. There was no reason to pretend not to know.

    He would probably be able tofort her with words, but there was no time for that. If he said some half-hearted words, she would still fall prey to the ck head¡¯s magic. There was a possibility that Hajime would mess up, but at that time he would follow Yue. While he thought of that excuse, Hajime scratched his head and squatted in front of Yue to meet her eyes.

    And then¡­

    ¡°?¡­!?¡±

    Hajime inclined his head and kissed Yue.

    Their lips only touched a bit, but Yue had a dramatic reaction. She just seriously stared at Hajime.

    He averted his eyes bashfully and led her to stand with his hand.

    ¡°We will kill that beast and survive. Then, we will reach the surface and return home¡­ together.¡±

    Yue stared at Hajime in utter amazement, then her usual deadpan expression broke down to gently disy a beautiful smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hajime cleared his throat to gather himself and informed Yue of the strategy.

    ¡°Yue, I¡¯m going to use Scgen. It can¡¯t fire continuously, so please cover me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Leave it to me!¡±

    Yue was suddenly full of motivation. Her quiet mutters were gone, and in ce was a voice full of ambition. All the anxiety before vanishedpletely.

    It seems like there had been a breakthrough in various ways. Hajime recalled his usualck of independence, and when he thought about the future, maybe he acted rashly. However, the Hydra performed an explosion. The beast roared as it pelleted the area Hajime and Yue were at with fireballs, wind des, and ice shards.

    The two jumped out of the shadow of the pir and started their counterattack.

    ¡°<em>Scarlet Spear</em>! <em>Imperial Cannon</em>! <em>Frozen Rain</em>!¡±

    The trigger for the magic was activated rapidly, and the magic built up at an impossible speed. An ice tornado apanied a spiraling spear, with vacuum des whirling around it, and a sharp needle pelted the Hydra all at once. She had aimed for the gap when they attacked andunched it towards the red, green, and blue head to force the yellow head to act. But the yellow head didn¡¯t move as it noticed Hajime aiming for the white head and raised a roar.

    ¡°Kuruuan!¡±

    Then a nearby pir waved and it transformed into an impromptu shield. This yellow head seems to be able to use a skill simr to the scorpion¡¯s, though the scale was smaller.

    Yue¡¯s magic hit the stone walls, sting through the vanguard of walls. The magic directly hit three of the heads.

    ¡°¡±¡±Guruuuu!!¡±¡±¡±

    Three of the heads screamed and wriggled. When the ck head¡¯s eyes caught Yue¡¯s it started to use its debuff magic.

    Uneasiness welled up in Yue again. However, Yue remembered her kiss with Hajime before she was crushed by the uneasiness. Then, her body got a passionate feeling and it washed away her anxiety.

    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t work anymore!¡±

    In order to cover Hajime, Yue was casting spells rapidly and was emphasizing the number of spells rather than the power. While the red head received healing, blue head and green head resumed their attacks, and Yue contended with them by herself. They tried to counter each other.

    While the three heads were upied with Yue, Hajime approached the beast with a dash. He was going for a single killing blow, because it would be troublesome if the beast had emergency measures it had yet to use. When the ck head realized its magic didn¡¯t work on Yue, it looked for Hajime. The pain, hunger, and anxiety of his time in the abyss rose inside his chest. But¡­

    ¡°So what?¡±

    It was past the time that he endured long ago. Feelings from those days were not a big deal now. Hajime blew away the ck head with Donner.

    The white head tried to recover the head in a split second, but before it could Hajime jumped into the air using his skills and aimed his Scgen.

    Just as he had assumed, the yellow head stood in the way of the shot for the white head.

    ¡°Then break together!¡±

    Hajime formted a spark in the Scgen with his ¡°Lightning d¡±. The bullet was a full metal jacket, the Taur Stone being covered by the Shtar ore from the scorpion. Shtar ore had a high affinity to magic and it suited ¡°Lightning d¡± well. All thepressedbustion powder was ignited with the spark.

    Bang!!

    The red bullet was electromaically elerated through the 1.5m barrel with a tremendous explosive sound. This gun was 10 times more powerful than Donner¡¯s maximum output. With his simple calction, this rifle was 100 times more powerful than a normal anti-matter rifle. This was a monster weapon that was not possible without this world¡¯s special ore and magic.

    When it was fired, the bullet made a red trail like it was a thickser. Once, they thought Kouki¡¯s spell that was shot at the Behemoth was the trump card, but this made that look like child¡¯s y. Yellow head met the bullet directly as it burned through the air.

    Although the yellow head had a defense like ¡°Vajra¡±¡­ but the bullet reached the white head like there was nothing there. The bullet prated through everything like nothing as it sted through the wall in the rear. Vibrations violently wracked the whole level as if an earthquake had happened.

    What was left were two necks that looked like they never had a head to begin with. The open wound had been cauterized by the heat and made it seem like it never had those two heads. Debris was littered everywhere, and no one knew how long that bullet kept going, only that it left a huge hole in the wall.

    The other heads did not think that almost half of its heads could be extinguished in a single moment. Even Yue was staring at Hajime in utter amazement and had forgotten her enemy. When Hajimended t on the ground, there was smoke rising out of Scgen¡¯s barrel as the round was ejected. When the shell fell to the floor, the three heads regained its senses. All three pairs of eyes red at Hajime, but their previous opponent was not someone to lightly take their eyes off of.

    ¡°<em>Scorching Heaven</em>!¡±

    Once the Vampire Princess ¡ªan existence which caused her own people to fear her due to her talents and ultimately sealed her¡ª poured her power into the spell, it was like turning Heaven¡¯s vengeance against the hydra.

    Immediately after, electric discharge started to gather around the 3 heads and soon, 6 lightning spheres surrounded the heads. The discharge soon lengthened and connected all the spheres together, forming a huge lightning globe in the center.

    Zing!!

    When the globe burst, it rained down lightning of great power within the confines of the 6 smaller spheres. The three heads tried to run, but the surrounding lightning spheres were acting like walls. As the wrath of God poured down from the sky, shes and thunder filled the room.

    Helpless, the three heads screamed in agony as they were charcoaled and erased by the supetive magic thatsted more than 10 seconds.

    Like always, Yue copsed into a sitting position after using that strong of a spell. She was breathing heavily as her magic power was exhausted and on her expressionless face was the eyes that conveyed satisfaction; she gave Hajime a thumbs up to show her satisfaction. Hajime returned the gesture with his own thumbs up and smiled. He began to walk while he carried the rifle on his shoulder. What remained of the Hydra were left behind him as he made his way to Yue.

    Just after that.

    ¡°Hajime!¡±

    Yue¡¯s desperate voice sounded out. As he wondered what was up, he followed her line of sight. From the Hydra¡¯s remains rose a seventh head that red at him. Hajime stiffened unintentionally.

    However, the seventh silver head shifted its gaze to Yue and it let loose an aurora without any preparations. Like the Scgen shot, the aurora shot towards Yue in an instant. She couldn¡¯t move because of magic exhaustion.

    The moment the silver head turned to Yue, Hajime had jumped out as his body was attacked by chills.

    Just like with the blue head earlier, Hajime was able to jump into the line of fire to save Yue. This time the results were different. The aurora was swallowing Hajime whole. Yue¡¯s body was blown away by the aftereffects of the hit, even if it wasn¡¯t a direct hit.

    Soon the aurora calmed down, and Yue sat herself up as her whole body was in pain. She searched for the figure of Hajime, as he had been swallowed by the aurora after he forced his way through to take the attack.

    Hajime had not moved from the ce he blocked the attack. He was in an imposing stance as smoke blew from his whole body. On the floor was the wreckage of the melted Scgen.

    ¡°H-Hajime?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He was unresponsive. His body just shook and fell forward.

    ¡°Hajime!¡±

    Yue quickly rushed over to him, ignoring her aching body as she was driven by uneasiness. Because of her magic drain, she couldn¡¯t gather any strength and fell. With a suppressed impatient feeling, she took out her sacred water and drank. Her vitality returned slowly and she rushed to Hajime this time.

    Blood gradually began to puddle under Hajime¡¯s stomach. The attack had prated Hajime¡¯s <em>Vajra</em> and did a lot of damage. If he had not used the Scgen as a shield, he most likely would have died. Luckily, his Scgen was a weapon made from the shell of the scorpion that endured Yue¡¯s ¡°Azure Sky¡±.

    When she turned him on his back, Hajime¡¯s condition was severe. His fingers, shoulder, and nk were burned and festering. Some of the parts even had bone exposed. The right side of his face was burned and his right eye was bleeding. There wasn¡¯t much damage to his legs, it was a blessing in disguise.

    Yue was going to give him sacred water, but the Hydra wasn¡¯t going to allow that. The beast was shooting innumerable balls of light, 10cm in diameter this time. Its intensity could beparable to a gatling gun.

    She quickly held Hajime and exerted all her strength to hide behind the pirs. Balls of light were shot one after another at the pirs, and caused the pirs to be shaved down. They had less than a minute left. Each of the light balls was loaded with terrifying energy.

    Yue quickly dropped the sacred water onto Hajime¡¯s wound, and tried to get him to drink another one. However, Hajime didn¡¯t have the power to swallow it, so he choked on it and spit some out. To get Hajime to drink it, Yue ced it in her mouth and kissed him. She forcibly made him drink it.

    But the sacred water was not able to restore the wounds. Usually, the restoration began immediately, it seemed like something was inhibiting it.

    ¡°Why!?¡±

    Yue took out all the sacred water on hand as she began to panic.

    The factor that was inhibiting the restoration was the poison in hydra¡¯s aurora; the poison melted his flesh. It usually would have melted a being without resistance. However, the sacred water¡¯s restoration was faster than the dissolution speed of the poison. The speed was slow, but with Hajime¡¯s enhanced body it would just take time to heal, but the right eye had evaporated with the aurora light. He would not be able to get it back because the sacred water could only restore, not regenerate.

    Soon the pir will be crushed, and it did not seem Hajime will be able to move until then. Yue stared at Hajime with a determined expression as she kissed him. She took Donner and stood up.

    ¡°¡­This time, I¡¯ll save you¡­¡±

    After her words of determination, she jumped out from behind the pir. She only had a little magic and the sacred water was used up. With the body of a vampire that relied on body strengthening, she could only use Donner and her unreliable ¡°Auto Regen¡±.

    The silver head red at Yue. who had jumped out of the pir it was bombarding. Since her magic reserve was low, she employed a hit and run strategy rather than fighting it with magic. That was because she couldn¡¯t fire Donner as skillfully as Hajime. Yue was originally not good with close quarterbat, so she was instantly driven into a corner.

    Finally, one of the balls hit Yue on the shoulder.

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    Groaning in pain, she endured it and resumed running after regaining her momentum. The moment she stopped because of the pain would be the time she copsed. Her ¡°Auto Regen¡± began, but it was slower than usual. The poison seemed to be effective against her regen. The vampiress¡¯ magic reverse was cut again. In this situation, the magical power used to enforce her body would disappear soon.

    Yue tried to approach the Hydra but the density of the barrage prevented her from going forward. She wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot Donner if she couldn¡¯t get closer. A n was needed to close the distance between her and the beast. However, the barrage was merciless and it finally cornered her.

    In desperation, she pulled Donner¡¯s trigger to try to break the situation. Yue used a lightning spell to substitute the need for ¡°Lightning d¡± eleration. Count it as beginner¡¯s luck, but the bullet went through the gaps of the barrage and hit the silver head¡¯s temple.

    However¡­

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Her voice leaked unintentionally. The blow should have some power even if she didn¡¯t have sufficient eleration, but the silver head did not suffer much damage. Shadows of despair fell over her expression, but her defeat meant Hajime¡¯s death. She gritted her teeth and prepared to evade again.

    However, such a pattern couldn¡¯t continue on forever. The silver head¡¯s eyes shined and another aurora was shot that jarred the surrounding space. Yue¡¯s evasion route was limited by the light ball barrage so she chose to get blown away by jumping into the light bullets. This allowed her to avoid the aurora.

    The price for that was a light bullet to the abdomen and a m into the ground.

    ¡°Uu¡­Uu¡­¡±

    Her body couldn¡¯t move, but if she didn¡¯t move, she would be hit by a barrage of light bullets. Yue knew this and struggled desperately, but her body didn¡¯t listen. Her regeneration was too slow. She started to shed tears, unaware. It was mortifying, so unbelievably mortifying. Can she not protect Hajime by herself?

    After the head had confirmed its victory over Yue, it roared and shot a barrage of light bullets.

    The bullets of light approached Yue, but she did not close her eyes. To show that at least it hadn¡¯t defeated her heart, she red at the head. Soon, her whole vision was being taken by the sh of the bullet. If it hit directly, death was a certainty. She tried to apologize to Hajime for failing to protect him, as she said that she would go first.

    For an instant¡­ a gust of wind blew.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Yue realized that she was in someone¡¯s arms and the bullet struck to the side. When she looked at the person, she couldn¡¯t believe her sight. It was unmistakably Hajime. He was breathing heavily from his wounds and one of his eyes were shut, but he gave Yue a tight hug.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Yue. It¡¯s your win.¡±

    ¡°Hajime!¡±

    She embraced Hajime filled with emotions. Most of his injuries had not healed. He was standing with pure willpower.

    Hajime gazed at the silver head. The head red back while making a bullet of light float in the surrounding. It threw the bullet so there would be no more discussion about who escaped death.

    ¡°So slow¡­¡±

    Hajime did not move until thest moment, he fell down and evaded the bullet.

    The head narrowed its eyes and started to attack with numerous light balls.

    ¡°Hajime, run away!¡±

    Yue told Hajime with a desperate expression, but Hajime was indifferent. He even embraced and danced in rotations with Yue. They unsteady fell and avoided the bullets of light. When a light ball avoided Hajime, she seemed to have misunderstood.

    Her eyes widened.

    ¡°Yue, suck my blood.¡±

    His silent eye and quiet voice urged her. She normally would have hesitated to take his blood when he¡¯s in a critical situation. Hajime embraced Yue and exposed his nape while dodging the light bullets.

    ¡°Your magic is thest resort¡­ Do it, Yue. We will win.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay!¡±

    His strong words dwell within her, and she nodded. She believed in him and buried her face into his nape with her fangs. Yue¡¯s body was rapidly healing when Hajime¡¯s blood flowed into her. The two of them were dancing around and avoiding the storm of light bullets while in each other¡¯s embrace.

    Now, the world grew dull in color from his view. In the monochrome world, all things moved slowly. Only Hajime was moving as usual.

    Hajime looked. The scene of Yue fighting by herself while his wavering consciousness tried to hold on. She was fighting desperately with his gun in one of her hands. When she fell on the ground and the beast started to emit the aurora to finish her off.

    Fierce anger filled Hajime. What does he have to do? Would he be satisfied just sleeping here? To permit such unreasonableness to take his partner in such a ce? Was he going to yield to such a beast?

    Nay! Absolutely not! Anyone who threatened his, no, their survival, was an enemy,

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    At that moment, Hajime felt a spark run through his head and awakened one of his skills. The final derivation of ¡°Divine Step¡±, [Light Speed]. By expanding the cognitive functions, it increased the efficiency of all the skills associated with ¡°Divine Step¡± dramatically. Hajime had once again, ¡°exceeded the wall¡±.

    Hajime arrived next to Yue in an instant with this skill and gently dodged the bullets of light.

    Eventually, Yue finished sucking his blood andpletely regained her powers.

    ¡°Yue, when I give the signal, cast ¡°Azure Sky¡±. Until then, put your heart and soul into evading.

    ¡°Okay¡­ and Hajime?¡±

    ¡°Me? Spadework.¡±

    Hajime dropped Yue off behind the pirs and ran towards the silver head.

    He dodged the iing barrage of light and fired off Donner while using ¡°Flicker¡±. The beast wasn¡¯t able to stomach being hit again by the bullet so it dodged them. Bullets from Donner ended up making holes in the ceiling.

    Hajime kept changing the area he shot at, but all the bullets only made holes in the surroundings. A taunting glint was apparent in the silver head¡¯s eyes. Yue was bing uneasy but she believed in him. She waited for the signal to cast her spell.

    He jumped into the air with ¡°Air Walk¡± and fired off Donner. His delicate steps which had not been possible before was now possible after awakening ¡°Light Speed¡±. Hajime jumped around in the air near the ceiling, dodging the barrage.

    Irritated, the silver head gave off an aurora attack carelessly. Naturally, Hajime dodged it easily with a grin. Hajime got ready to y his cards. The head became stiff while it did its aurora attack. Then he reloaded Donner and shot at 6 different ces. An intense explosion and shock urred on the ceiling. After an instant of silence, it began to copse in one go. The debris was 10 m in diameter and weighed dozens of tons. Thatrge mass crushed into the silver head.

    Hajime opened a hole in the ceiling with Donner, and prepared a grenade while he evaded. He made parts of the ceiling fragile with his transmutation. Then he shot at the 6 ces and caused them to explode.

    His attack did not disappoint. If just simple debris could defeat this monster, he wouldn¡¯t have that much trouble. Hajime approached the trapped and crushed silver head with ¡°Flicker¡±. Using his transmutation, Hajime quickly changed the debris into restraints. At the same time, he created an impromptu st furnace around the Hydra. He threw pouches containing incendiary grenades into the furnace and shouted.

    ¡°Yue!¡±

    ¡°Okay! ¡°Azure Sky¡±!¡±

    A pale sun appeared in the st furnace and melted the silver head that was restrained. There was a chain explosion inside, and the power broke through its defense. The damage the silver head had suffered was not negligible.

    ¡°Guuruaaa!!¡±

    The silver head let out a death throes. It tried to violently run away and shot off light bullets randomly. Walls started to break but Hajime was there to repair them to prevent its escape. The Hydra tried to use its aurora attack but the silver head melted in the high heat and was unable to shoot it.

    Hajime¡¯s perception could no longer sense the hydra, as it disappeared from his senses. This time he was convinced of its death and copsed backward.

    ¡°Hajime!¡±

    Yue crawled to him as her body had lost all its energy.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ I¡¯m spent¡­¡±

    Hajime let consciousness slowly fade away as he felt Yue embracing him.

 Book 3. Chapter 2

    Book 3. Chapter 2

    <strong>Chapter 2 : Abode of Traitors</strong>

    Hajime felt his whole body being wrapped by something warm and soft. It was a very nostalgic feeling. This is the feeling of a bed. A cushion was gently catching his head and back. The softness of feathers wrapped his body. His dozing consciousness was thrown into confusion.

    (What is this? This is supposed to be the dungeon¡­Why is a bed¡­)

    He was fumbling around as his consciousness was not fully awake yet. However, he couldn¡¯t move his right hand. It was wrapped in a soft feeling that was different from the bed. His palm was also wedged into something warm and soft.

    (What¡¯s this?)

    Hajime moves his hand while he was still nk. He felt a certain sticity between his hands and it was squishy when he touched it. Just keen on the feel somehow and it bes a habit to keep touching¡­

    ¡°¡­Ahn..¡±

    (!?)

    For some reason a seductive gasp could be heard. At that moment, the first visage of his consciousness came back to him.

    Hajime noticed as he raised himself in panic, that he really was in a bed. The bed had a pure-white sheet and it felt luxurious and it even had a canopy. It seems the bed was on a stone pavement in a terrace atrium. A refreshing breeze blew by Hajime¡¯s cheeks and the canopy. His perimeter was surrounded by pirs and a thin curtain. Can you imagine a bed in the center of a Parthenon shrine? The whole space was filled with a warm light that he hasn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    He was confused, just a while ago he was in a desperate struggle fighting against the Hydra in the dungeon.

    (Where is this? This ce¡­don¡¯t tell me its the afterworld¡­)

    In this ce that felt so solemn, an ominous thought crossed his mind. Hajime thoughts were interrupted by an amorous voice next to him.

    ¡°¡­Hn¡­Hajime¡­Au¡­¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    When Hajime was confused, he turned over the sheet. While not wearing a single thread of clothing, Yue clinged onto Hajime¡¯s right hand and sleptpletely naked. He finally noticed that even he was naked.

    ¡°Indeed¡­is this the morning chirp¡­that¡¯s not right!¡±

    The confused Hajime did a Tsukkomi on himself for his stupid thoughts. Yue started to wake up a little.

    ¡°Yue, wake up. Yue.¡±

    ¡°Hn~¡­¡±

    When he tried to wake her up, she curled up and shook her head to fret. His right hands were between Yue¡¯s thighs and it was approaching a dangerous ce.

    ¡°Ku¡­Don¡¯t tell me this is really the afterworld¡­is it Heaven?¡±

    Hajime he was saying those stupid things, he tried to free his right hand, but everytime¡­

    ¡°¡­Hn¡­Hn¡­¡±

    Yue panted seductively.

    ¡°Ku, calm down me. No matter how old she is, her appearance is still of a child. Impossible for me to get excited! I am absolutely not a lolicon!¡±

    Hajime tried to persuade himself of this, while his expression was on the brink of looking like a pervert. He gave up trying to free his right hand, and instead tried to wake up the cause but no luck.

    Gradually, he started to get irritated. Hajime could not swallow the situation and confusion, and he had a blue vein popping out on his forehead at her leisurely sleeping there.

    His irritation culminated¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, get up! This natural erotic vampire princess!¡±

    He invoked his ¡°Lightning d¡±. Electric discharge started to gather in his right hand.

    ¡°!? Ababababababa¡±

    Yue was shocked by the discharge. She released Hajime¡¯s arm and finally opened her eyes, while she twitched a little.

    ¡°¡­Hajime?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s Hajime-san. Sleepyhead, wake up¡­¡±

    ¡°Hajime!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    She woke up and widened her eyes when she saw Hajime. The next moment, she jumped towards Hajime. In the nude. Hajime trembled.

    Yue buried her face into Hajime¡¯s scruff. and he noticed she was sniffing. He decided there was no helping it, and just stroke her head with a smile.

    ¡°My bad, seems like I worried you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­I was worried¡­¡±

    It seems she didn¡¯t want to stop clinging for a while. He let her do it until she was satisfied because she did take care of him. Hajime continued to stroke her head gently.

    When Yue calmed down after a few minutes, Hajime asked about what happened. By the way, he made Yue cover herself with the sheet.

    ¡°So, what happened since then? Where is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­After that¡­¡±

    She said that after the battle, she felt dizzy from her magic depletion and snuggle right next to the copsed Hajime. Then the double doors in the room automatically opened. Reinforcements? Yue stayed vignt but nothing ever came. When she started to recover bit by bit, she decided to enter the door.

    The sacred water was healing Hajime little by little. Still, he was in a dangerous state with all his serious injuries. His tough body had escaped death, but she didn¡¯t know when the sacred water would lose to the poison. Both of them would be finished if a new monster appeared. Therefore, she had to check it out.

    And in the depths of the door,

    ¡°¡­Abode of the Traitors.¡±

    Inside was a vast space with a good looking house in the center. Then, she confirmed it wasn¡¯t dangerous. Yue confirmed there was a bedroom and took the unconscious Hajime to it and nursed him. Recently, the God¡¯s Crystal extract was decreasing considerably. Hajime had kept drinking the sacred water.

    The sacred water finally beat out the toxins, and it was able to disy its usual restorative prowess. Yue became exhausted eventually.

    ¡°¡­I see, you took care of me. Thanks, Yue.¡±

    ¡°Hn!¡±

    When Hajime conveyed his words of thanks, Yue¡¯s eyes brighten up joyfully from the bottom of her heart. She was expressionless but her eyes said all.

    ¡°By the way¡­why am I naked?¡±

    He was curious. The morning chirp he wanted to break from. Hajime didn¡¯t dislike Yue¡­he just wanted to prepare his heart. Inwardly, he just muttered to himself.

    ¡°¡­You were dirty¡­I cleaned you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Why did you lick your lips?¡±

    Yue had a bewitching smile, like when she sucked his blood, and licked her lips. For some reason his body shivered.

    ¡°Why was Yue sleeping next to me? Also¡­naked¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Fufu¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, what are youughing at? Did you do something? Don¡¯t lick your lips!¡±

    While Hajime was questioning her intensely, Yue did not answered and just stared at Hajime with a voluptuous look.

    Hajime questioned for a while, but she had a happy expression as she remained quiet. He decided to give up on the questioning and explore the abode. Yue handed him some high-quality clothes she found. It was men¡¯s clothing. Most likely it was the traitor¡¯s. Hajime confirmed his good health then dressed himself with the clothes, and prepared his equipment. There might be some traps or tricks, so he prepared himself just in case.

    When his preparation was alsoplete, he looked back and found Yue dressed. Yue was,

    ¡­she was in a one piece cutter shirt.

    ¡°Yue..what are you aiming for?¡±

    ¡°?¡­Size doesn¡¯t fit.¡±

    Oh, men¡¯s size would surely not fit Yue¡¯s height of only 140 cm. However, her appropriate sized breasts and pure white legs were on disy. Her image was so sensational, contrary to her childish appearance, because of the way Yue held herself and acted. Hajime was troubled on where to keep his eyes.

    ¡°¡­If its natural, then its quite frightening¡­¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure if she was aiming for that or it just came natural. Hajime just knew she was terrifying in a variety of ways.

    Leaving the bedroom, he was amazed at the sights around him.

    First, sunlight had entered his eye. It wasn¡¯t real because they were underground. There was a globe that had its cone-shaped body connected to the ceiling, and it was floating there shining. He felt slightly warm because it didn¡¯t feel artificial like a fluorescent lights. Hajime unintentionally called it ¡°Sun¡±.

    ¡°¡­It bes like a moon when its night.¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    Next, the pleasing sounds of water entered his ears. To the back of the room was a door that lead to a small sized stadium. In the back wall of this room was a waterfall. Arge quantity of water ran down that wall from the ceiling and joined the river to flow into the back cave. The cool wind full of negative ions that blew from the waterfall provided a good feeling. When he took a closer look at the water, there were fish swimming there. Possible the fish flowed in from a terrestrial river.

    Some distance from the river, there was a big field. Nothing seems to be nted there right now¡­it spread throughout the surrounding. It could be an animal pen. There was no sign of animals, but there was resources here to be self sufficient. Lots of varieties of nts grew around here too.

    Hajime was on the opposite side of the river and field. He was encouraged to walk towards the adjacent building to the bedroom. The construction felt like processed rocked and it wasn¡¯t for dwelling.

    ¡°¡­I checked around a bit, there were many rooms that didn¡¯t open..¡±

    ¡°I see¡­Yue, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    The stone house was white and it texture was like lime; All of it felt so clean. In the entrance, there was a light sphere that was at the tip of a pedestal projecting from the ceiling. Hajime was dazzled with it because he had been in the dark for so long. There seemed to be 3 stories, and there seemed to be an atrium at the top.

    First, they wanted to look at the ground floor. They discovered a firece, soft carpet, living area with a sofa, a kitchen, and restroom. No signs pointed to the idea that these items had been neglected for years. There was no sign of life¡­but it had the feeling of return home after a trip. Hajime thought it had an air that told him it hadn¡¯t been used in a while. People did not live here, but it was still being maintained¡­

    Hajime and Yue continued their exploration with caution. When they went into the interior they were outdoors again. There was a hole in this huge ce, and a sculpture of a lion was enshrined in deep water there. Next to the sculpture was a magic formation. When he poured magic into the formation, warm water jumped out of the lion¡¯s open mouth. The lion seemed to be able to arrange water from anywhere in the world.

    ¡°A bath. This is good. How many months has it been since I had a bath?¡±

    He loosens his cheeks instinctively. The first time around, Hajime did not care about the dirt that was on his body. Since he was worried about itching, he gave in. Water was gathered using a huge magic formation he craved and he wiped his body with the water.

    However, Hajime was Japanese. He was no exception to the addiction for a bath. After he secured the area, he couldn¡¯t help himself from smiling.

    Watching that Hajime, Yue said¡­

    ¡°¡­Enter? Together¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Let me take it easy alone.¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡±

    Yue kicked the warm water with her barefeet. Hajime refused because if they entered together he wouldn¡¯t be able to rx. Her face showed how dissatisfied she was.

    Both of them soon discovered a study room and workshop on the second floor. However, there seemed to be seals that prevent the opening of the doors in those rooms. With no other choice, they continued their search.

    The two headed to the third floor¡¯s back room. There was only one room on the third floor. When they opened the door into the interior, there was a 7-8 m wide exquisite and delicate magic formation engraved on the floor in the center of the room; the design was something they had never seen before. A rather splendid geometrical patterned formation and it looked like art.

    However, something else was more noteworthy. On the other side of the magic formation was a figure sitting in a regal chair. The figure was a corpse. It was already been skeletonized and there was a stunning ck robe embroidered with gold on its body. There was not a single stain on it and it seemed to be an object from a haunted house.

    The corpse hung its head, while leaning on the chair. It had been decayed in that posture. What did this person think of in this room with only a magic formation? Why did it choose this ce, instead of the bedroom or living room?

    ¡°¡­Suspicious¡­What do you want to do?¡±

    Yue was also wondering about the corpse. This person was probably one of the traitors. No signs of suffering could be seen on the figure that rested on the chair. It seemed like the figure was waiting for someone.

    ¡°Well, if we want to reach the surface, I think this room is the key. The seals in the library and studio resisted my transmutation¡­so we have to investigate. Yue wait here, and if anything happens I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­Be careful.¡±

    Hajime stepped forward towards the magic formation. The moment he stepped into the center of the magic formation, a snow-white light shes suddenly and the room is dyed with the light.

    Due to the intensity, Hajime closed his eye. Something invaded into his head immediately after, and he went through the time he fell into the abyss like a revolvingntern.

    The light soon settled and Hajime opened his eyes; in front of his eyes¡­was a young man in ck clothing.

 Book 3. Chapter 3

    Book 3. Chapter 3

    <strong>Chapter 3 : True History</strong>

    The magic formation shines faintly and fills the room with a mysterious light.

    A young man was standing in front of Hajime, and if they looked closely the man was wearing the same robe as the corpse on the chair.

    ¡°You have arrived here after oveing the trials. My name is Oscar Orcus. The person who created this dungeon. If I said one of the Traitors, would you understand?¡±

    Seems like the person speaking was Oscar Orcus. The creator of the ¡°Orcus Dungeon¡±. Hajime was surprised but kept listening.

    ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t ask questions. This is just a recording, unfortunately, it wouldn¡¯t be able to answer your questions. For the person to reach this ce, I will impart the truth of the world and what we fought for¡­this is the leftover message. I took this shape. Please I want you to listen¡­We are traitors but we are also not.¡±

    Then Orcus started his story. This story was much different from the known history that the church taught and what Yue exined to him; it shocked him.

    A tale of the battle between the Mad God and his descendants.

    During the first years after the Age of Gods, the world was filled with strife. Humans, Devils, and Demi-Humans were constantly at war with each other. The reason for their wars varies. Territorial expansion, ethnic values, greed, and much others. The biggest reason was ¡°Enemy of God¡±. During that time the races and countries were finely divided. Each of the race and country would worship their own god. For their god¡¯s oracle, they continued to wage their war.

    After hundreds of years of countless battles, but there came people who wanted to end this war. The group was called ¡°Liberators¡± during those days.

    They all had amon connection. All of them were direct descendants of the gods that were followed in the Age of Gods. The leader of the ¡°Liberators¡± had, by chance, found out the real intentions of the gods. The gods had urged the wars with the intention of having the people be the pieces in their war game. When he found this out, the leader set out on a mission. He gathered like minded people who would not stand for the gods manipting the people and driving them to war for their games.

    They located the ce where the gods resided, ¡°World of God¡±. There were 8 of them that had the strength of ancestral times in ¡°Liberators¡±, and with their powerful strength challenged the gods.

    However, the n fails before the fighting began. The gods were the puppet masters of the people, and they had gotten people to recognize the ¡°Liberators¡± as the enemy of god that wanted to bring destruction to the world. People were made to be their enemies. There wereplications in the process, after all, they couldn¡¯t wield their power against the people they were trying to protect. When the ¡°Liberators¡± were defeated they werebeled as ¡°Traitors¡±, the traitors who forgot the grace of god and wanted to destroy the world.

    At the end, their group had been dwindled to the 8 strongest. They were now the world¡¯s enemies and they judged that they were not strong enough to strike down the gods. Each of them scattered around the continent and created the 8 Great Dungeon to hide in. The dungeon was a trial to find a worthy person to hand over their powers, and with it aplish what they could not.

    Orcus smiles gently after he finished that long story.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are or what reason you arrived here for. I will not coerce you into killing God. However, I wanted you to know. What we stood for.

    ¡­To you, I grant my powers. You are free to use it as you will.

    Please do not use this power to satisfy the evil in your heart.

    Our conversation is at an end. Thank you for listening. Now your free will won¡¯t be under supervision.¡±

    After he finished what he said, the recorded image of Orcus disappeared. Something invaded Hajime¡¯s mind at the same time. His mind ached with a throb, but endured it quietly because it imprinted knowledge of a certain magic.

    Soon, both the pain and magic formation settled. Hajime slowly exhaled.

    ¡°Hajime¡­are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine¡­kind of. I just heard something immense.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay¡­What do you want to do?¡±

    Yue asked what he wanted to do, after he heard Orcus¡¯ story.

    ¡°Yeah? Nothing in particr? Being summoned without permission and asking them to fight a war was bothersome. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on with this world. Looking for a way to the surface and going home. That¡¯s my only goal¡­Are you bothered by it, Yue?¡±

    The previous Hajime would probably do something. However, his values had changed and it allowed him to ignore Orcus¡¯ plight. This world should have its own people deal with their problems, but Yue was as resident of this world. Since he couldn¡¯t leave her alone, he had to consider what she wanted. He couldn¡¯t cut off Yue like he did Orcus because their rtionship was a lot closer. Hajime asked her for her thought, but after a slight hesitation she shook her head.

    ¡°My ce is here¡­others I don¡¯t care.¡±

    She snuggled up to Hajime and took his hand. Yue tried to convey her true feelings as she grasped his hand. In the past, she devoted everything for her country. Betrayed by those she trusted and not a single person saved her. For Yue after her long imprisonment, this world was just a prison to her.

    Hajime was the one to save her from her prison. That is why being beside Hajime was her everything.

    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±

    Hajime was slightly embarrassed. He cleared his throat to disguise it, and tells the shocking truth without hesitation.

    ¡°Ah, I also learned some new magic¡­Age of Gods magic it seems.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    Yue had an expression that said she didn¡¯t believe him, but it was expected. The magic used in the Age of Gods were lost to the modern world. It was transition magic that summoned him and the others here, and that was an Age of Gods magic.

    ¡°This magic formation on the floor can fiddle with your brain and teach you to use it. It seems like.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no problem. This magic¡­seems like its the magic for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of magic?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think its called Creation Magic. You can add magic into minerals with it, and the added magic can give special properties to the minerals.¡±

    Yue jaw-dropped at Hajime¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°¡­You can make artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I can do that.¡±

    Creation Magic was used to create artifacts during the Age of Gods. Like this magic was made for ¡°Transmutation Master¡±. The truth was Orcus¡¯ ss was ¡°Transmutation Master¡±.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you learn, Yue? Entering this magic square and it will explore your memories. Orcus said something about a trial and you may learn it if it judges that you passed the trial.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t use transmutation¡­¡±

    ¡°Mah, that¡¯s true but¡­its magic from ancient times? It wouldn¡¯t hurt to learn it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay¡­if Hajime says so.¡±

    Yue walks to the center of the magic formation just like Hajime advised. The magic formation shines as it searches through Yue¡¯s memories. Now the moment of truth of its verdict¡­

    ¡°You have arrived here after oveing the trials. My name is Oscar¡­¡±

    Orcus appeared again. There was a spoiled feeling. Hajime and Yue ignored Orcus¡¯ story and kept talking to each other.

    ¡°Did you learn it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But¡­artifact is difficult.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems that Ancient Magic might have affinities and suitability.¡±

    While the two were talking with each other, near them was Orcus talking and smiling to nothing. It was very surreal. Hajime thought he saw the corpse look sad, but wrote it off as his imagination.

    ¡°Ah, for the time being, this ce is ours now, do you want to tidy up the corpse.¡±

    Hajime did not have anypassion.

    ¡°Un¡­fertilize the field¡­¡±

    Yue also did not have anypassion.

    Even though there was no wind, Orcus¡¯ body hung its head.

    Orcus¡¯ body was buried at the end of the field, and a gravestone was erected there. As expected, treating him like fertilizer was too pitiful.

    When they finished with the burial, Hajime and Yue went to the sealed rooms. They had received a ring that Orcus had worn. Don¡¯t call them grave robbers. On the ring was an engraved pattern that was crosswise in the circle, and the pattern was the same as the seals in the library and studio.

    First, they headed to the study.

    Their first purpose was to search for a way to the surface. Hajime and Yue unlocked the seal on the bookshelf and checked it for anything notable. They discovered the designs for the whole dwelling. Although it wasn¡¯t to the degree of a blueprint, where what went, it was a memo of where certain buildings would be ced.

    ¡°Bingo! It has it, Yue!¡±

    ¡°Un¡±

    A voice of delight escapes from Hajime. Yue is also joyful. ording to the n, the magic formation on the third floor was also connected somehow to a formation on the surface. The magic would not activate without Orcus¡¯ ring. Stea¡­epting that ring was a good idea.

    When they examined the n more, there was an independent golem in the studio that maintained this dwelling periodically. The light from the globes on the ceiling had the same property as natural sunlight. This meant that crops and other things that rely on sunlight could be grown. It seems the reason this ce felt so clean, even when no life was here, was because of the golem.

    The studio acted as a storage for all the artifacts and materials Orcus had made during his lifetime. These items were stole¡­transferred to them. There were quite a lot of devices.

    ¡°Hajime¡­this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Yue had been investigating the other documents while Hajime checked the ns, and brought him one of the books. The book was Orcus¡¯ memoir. Inside the memoirs were the written the daily lives of formerrades, especially about the 8 core members of the ¡°Liberators¡±.

    Within the passages, one of them was rted with the Dungeons the other 7 made.

    ¡°¡­In other words, its that? If we conquer the other dungeons, we would obtain the creator¡¯s Ancient magic?¡±

    ¡°¡­Maybe.¡±

    ording to the memoirs, just like Orcus, the other 7 ¡°Liberators¡± were prepared to teach their Ancient Magic to those that conquer their dungeon and reach the final floor. Unfortunately the types of magic was not written¡­

    ¡°¡­Maybe we found a way home.¡±

    Just as Yue said, there was a possibility. The transition magic that summoned beings from other world was an Ancient Magic.

    ¡°Looks like we have a guideline from now on. To conquer the 8 Great Dungeons when we return to the surface.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Hajime loosen his cheeks as he got the guideline. He instinctively patted Yue¡¯s head, and her eyes squinted joyfully.

    They were looking for more information, but they weren¡¯t able to find any data that showed the exact locations of the dungeon. Currently, the confirmed dungeons were ¡°Mountain of Great mes¡± around the Guruyuen Desert, and ¡°Hartzena Sea of Trees¡±. The rumored dungeons were ¡°Raisen Great Canyon¡± and ¡°Schnee Snowfield¡±. They had no choice but to investigate all of them.

    Satisfied with their search of the study, the two moved to the studio.

    There were a lot of small rooms in the studio and they could open them all with Orcus¡¯ ring. Inside them were various never seen before ores and work tools. Theory books crowded the area and it could be mistaken as a paradise for Transmutation Masters.

    Hajime folded his arms and pondered as he looked over the studio. When Yue saw him in that state, she looked puzzled and voiced it.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up?¡±

    After being lost in thought for a while, Hajime proposed to Yue.

    ¡°Umm, that is Yue. Can we stay here for a bit? I want to quickly get to the surface but¡­there are many things to learn and this is the best base. When thinking about conquering the other Dungeon, I want to prepare as much as possible here. How about it?¡±

    Yue had been sealed underground for 300 years and she did not want to lose a second in getting to the surface. However, after bing speechless at Hajime¡¯s proposal; she immediately approved. Strangely, it was Hajime who thought that¡­

    ¡°¡­Anywhere is fine if Hajime is there.¡±

    That¡¯s how it is. Hajime tried to hide his embarrassment at Yue¡¯s surprise deration.

    Both of them decided to train and equip themselves as much as possible here.

    * * *

    <strong>Omake</strong>

    Evening of that day, the sun in the ceiling had changed into a moon and gave off a pale light. Hajime let his whole body rx as he soaked in the bath. After falling into the abyss, this was the first time he had loosened up. A bath was often said to cleanse the mind.

    ¡°Phew, this is the best.¡±

    A voice that was unthinkable for the current Hajime¡¯s nature came out. When he loosened his whole body, he suddenly heard footsteps. Thepletely off-guard Hajime shivered. Although he said he would enter alone!

    Of course, the one to make the sounds and enter the bath was¡­

    ¡°¡­Ah¡­feels so good¡­¡±

    Yue immediately sat down near Hajime, stark naked.

    ¡°¡­Yue-san, didn¡¯t I say I¡¯ll enter alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­I refused.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute! I know that material!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­At least cover your front. There are plenty of towels.¡±

    ¡°Rather look.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Eh.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, I¡¯ve been hit.¡±

    ¡°¡­No you haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why do you know that material? Fine, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡°I wont¡¯ let you go!¡±

    ¡°Wa-Wait! Ah, Ahhhhh!!!¡±

    I will leave the rest to your imagination.

    * * *

    <strong>Omake II</strong>

    Kaori¡¯s side.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Suddenly there is Killing Intent¡­¡±

    ¡°Kaori!? There is a Hannya behind you!¡±

 Book 3. Chapter 4

    Book 3. Chapter 4

    <strong>Chapter 4 : Departure</strong>

    Two months have passed since Yue showed Hajime the dignity of a senior, and various breakthroughs were made from that night. As for Hajime, who continued enhancing his body and heart against the crazy monsters in the abyss, lost to Yue¡¯s onught. He decided to take it seriously and ept it.

    Hajime was aware of Yue¡¯s feelings, on top of that he did promise to take her with him. His reason for withstanding her approach was his stance on not allowing something take his attention until he achieved his objectives. Now he had conquered the dungeon and established a secure base. His goal was partially achieved when he discovered information and a n to return home, and now his mind was allow to think about other things. His fragile reason couldn¡¯t oppose Yue¡¯s approach. Moreover, his reason didn¡¯t exist anymore.

    The two of them made full use of the base. If anyone saw from the side they would likely yell: ¡°Riajuu should explode!!¡± everyday. Far away, a Hannya mask floated around a female student. Her best friend had been frequently frightened by the situation, but that¡¯s another story. These were the preparation for the bloodshed in the near future.

    ¡°¡­Hajime, does it feel good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, feels good.¡±

    ¡°Fufu¡­Then, here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good too.¡±

    ¡°Better¡­I¡¯ll make it feel even better.¡±

    Currently, Yue was giving Hajime a massage. They weren¡¯t doing anything erotic. Why were they doing a massage? Because of Hajime¡¯s left arm. The massage was given on a regr basis to help his body get familiar with the prosthetic attached to his left arm.

    His prosthetic arm is an artifact, and it could make like a real arm with the direct maniption of magic. The arm had a pseudo neural mechanism, it allowed the touch sensation by using magic to send signals to the brain to perceive it. For its appearance, the arm had a silver luster with ck lines running along it. In certain parts of the arm, there were magic formations and patterns engraved in it.

    The arm was fitted with arge number of gimmicks. He had designed it simr to the items in the studio that were Orcus¡¯ works, but Hajime added some of his original elements into it. A lot of special ores made with Creation Magic was used. If it was out in the world, this artifact would no doubt be an article of rare beauty that would be a national treasure. Of course, ordinary people couldn¡¯t use it because you needed direct magic maniption to operate it.

    In two months their abilities and equipment were enhanced; they weren¡¯t anything like their previous selves. Hajime¡¯s current status.

    Name

    Nagumo Hajime

    Age

    17 Years Old

    Gender

    Male

    Level

    ???

    ss

    Transmutation Artist (Synergist)

    Strength

    10,950

    Vitality

    13,190

    Resistance

    10,670

    Agility

    13,450

    Magic

    14,780

    Magic Resistance

    14,780

    Skills<ul><li>Transmutation</li><li><ul><li>Mineral Appraisal</li><li>Precision Transmutation</li><li>Mineral Enquiry</li><li>Mineral Separation</li><li>Mineral Fusion</li><li>Replica Transmutation</li><li>Compression Transmutation</li></ul></li><li>Magic Maniption</li><li><ul><li>Magic Emission</li><li>Magic Compression</li><li>Remote Control</li></ul></li><li>Iron Stomach</li><li>Lightning d</li><li>Divine Step</li><li><ul><li>Air Walk</li><li>Flicker</li><li>Grand Legs</li><li>Light Speed</li></ul></li><li>Air ws</li><li>Night Vision</li><li>Far Vision</li><li>Perception</li><li><ul><li>Special Perception</li></ul></li><li>Magic Perception</li><li><ul><li>Special Perception</li></ul></li><li>Heat Perception</li><li><ul><li>Special Perception</li></ul></li><li>Hide Presence</li><li><ul><li>Phantom Step</li></ul></li><li>Poison Resistance</li><li>Paralysis Resistance</li><li>Petrification Resistance</li><li>Panic Resistance</li><li>All Elemental Resistance</li><li>Foresight</li><li>Varja</li><li>Grand Arm</li><li>Coercion</li><li>Telepathic Communication</li><li>High-Speed Magic Recovery</li><li>Magic Conversion</li><li><ul><li>Vitality</li><li>Healing</li></ul></li><li>Limit Break</li><li>Generation Magic</li><li>Language Comprehension</li></ul>

    Levels showed the current degree of growth and the limit was 100 for a person. However, did his body change so much after eating too much demon flesh? The level stopped changing but his stats kept going up. Finally, it disyed those ??? for his level.

    Hajime¡¯s growth after he consumed demon flesh was a very abnormal, if you think about his initial values and his growth rate. When his body went into its alteration it seems his growth limit also increased; just like his stats increased. He guessed that the Status te was no longer able to measure his limits.

    By the way, the limit of Kouki¡¯s Hero ss was 1500 for all stats. He could temporarily triple his stats with ¡°Limit Break¡±, but it still was ? of Hajime¡¯s stats. Moreover, Hajime could quintuple his stats with his skill and magic maniption. You can understand how he is a cheat now.

    Forparison, the normal humans of this world had stat limits of 100-200. If they had a ss then it could be 300-400. The Devils and Demi-humans, depending on the tribe traits, could range from 300-600 as their limit. If a Hero was cheat, then Hajime was more or less a monster. This wasn¡¯t really a mistake because his body and mind had changed¡­

    Let¡¯s introduce the new equipment.

    First, Hajime obtained a useful device known as ¡°Treasure Box¡±.

    This was a ring type artifact that Oscar kept. There was a 1 cm red jewelry attached to the ring, and this jewel could make a space where it could store items. In short, it was like a hero¡¯s tool bag. Hajime did not know the exact size of the space, but it was a considerable size. There seemed to be free space still after putting in all the equipment, tools, and materials. Anything can be deposited or withdrawn by just pouring magic into the formation on the ring. Withdrawn items can be ced anywhere within a 1 m radius.

    It is an extremely convenient artifact, especially useful for the one armed Hajime. If the ring could transport anything to any ce than Hajime thought he could use it to reload. When the tested it, it was half a sess. As expected, it did not have the precision to directly transfer the bullet into the magazine. The limit was the transfer had a certain range it could align the bullet¡¯s orientation. He might be able to use it when he became more skilled with the transmission.

    Hajime decided to train to load a magazine with this transferring skill in the air. The important note is he was reloading in the air. Donner was a revolver that had a cylinder that swung out. Naturally, because the exposure of the cylinder was less than that of a top break revolver, it would require a superhuman technique to reload in the air. He wanted to use it in actualbat, not as a street performance, so it became more difficult. Hajime thought about remodeling it to a top break style but decided against it because it weakened the intensity in the trial.

    After intense training for one month, Hajime had mastered this aerial reloading. Why was he able to master such a superhuman technique with just one month training? His secret was ¡°Light Speed¡±. This Special Magic had the ability to raise the user¡¯s cognitive functions. With this, he was able to slow the world down in his mind and aerial reloading became possible. There was arge burden to his body when he used it, so he couldn¡¯t use it for very long. However, it was perfectly fine to use it for his fast reloading.

    Next, Hajime manufactured ¡°Magic 2-Wheel Drive and 4-Wheel Drive¡±.

    Literally, these were 2 and 4 wheels driven by magic. The two-wheel was an American type, and the four-wheel was designed like a military vehicle Hummer type. He used the tar shark resilience for the wheels because of its excellent sticity. Tauru ore was the basis for all the parts. In the studio storage was Azantium Ore, at least that¡¯s what Oscar¡¯s book called it. Surfaces of the parts were coated with this ore, known as the world¡¯s hardest ore. Even Donner¡¯s maximum output probably wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce through that durability. There was noplex structures like engines. The vehicle was driven by Hajime¡¯s own magic or the magic stored in the fragment of God¡¯s Crystal. Speed was proportional to the amount of magic.

    In addition, there were devices fitted to the bottom of these two vehicles. When magic is poured into these devices, it will start to level the ground with transmutation magic. This would allow them to travel off-road in most ces. Also, the vehicles were fully loaded like some spy car. Hajime was a boy. He was passionate about anything rted to military. When he was too absorbed in it, Yue would pout. But her mood would improve when he spoiled her in various ways.

    ¡°Devil Eye¡± was another tool he developed.

    Hajime lost his right eye when he fought the Hydra. His whole eye was evaporated by the heat of the Aurora attack, and he couldn¡¯t get it back with sacred potion because he had lost it before he drank it. Yue was worried about it, so she devised and made ¡°Devil Eye¡±.

    Even with Creation Magic, it was not possible to make a normal ¡°eyeball¡±. However, using Creation Magic, she was able to apply ¡°Magic Perception¡± and ¡°Foresight¡± to the God¡¯s Crystal. The Devil Eye was sessfully created and it gave a very unusual but special sight.

    Using the same pseudo nerves used in the artificial arm, the Devil Eye could send images to the brain to perceive. Devil eye did not grant normal vision. Instead, it could recognize the flow, strength and attribute of magic by color. He could see the core of the invoked magic.

    What is the magic core? It is the thing that maintains and operates invoked magic¡­it seems. After invoking the magic, the magic is operated by the magic formation; he knew that. However, he had never thought about how the form was linked with distant magic. None of the books and instructors had even mentioned anything about it. Probably it is a new discovery. Even Yue the magic expert didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    The normal ¡°Magic Perception¡± was the same as ¡°Perception¡±. It was only able to perceive a vague sense of number and location. Monsters that could hide their senses affected the effectiveness of the skills. With Devil Eye, he would be able to know what magic and how strong the magic the opponent is using. Hajime could even destroy the magic if he pierce the core of the magic. However, shooting it would be like putting a bullet through a pinhole; it would require a lot of uracy.

    God¡¯s crystal was used because it could retain these magic better than other materials. Hajime supposed that the reason was its ability to contain a vast amount of magic. Since he was still inexperienced with Creation Magic, he wasn¡¯t able to grant three or more magic. With the God¡¯s Crystal potential, they may be able to install many more magic into it when he is skilled enough; Hajime hoped.

    Because they used the God¡¯s Crystal for the Devil Eye, it constantly gave off a pale light. Hajime¡¯s right eye constantly shined. There was no way to stop the glowing, so Hajime reluctantly put on a ck eyepatch made of thin cloth.

    White hair, artificial arm and an eyepatch. Hajime hadpletely became a Chuuni character. Calm down left arm! His figure seemed to say. When he saw himself in the mirror he despaired and entered an ORZ state. He stayed in bed for a whole day, and Yue tried tofort him by various means¡­everyone didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    About new weapons, Scgen was revived after its destruction by the Hydra. The gun was strengthened using Azantium ore. Since he no longer had to worry about carrying it, he lengthened the barrel to 3 m. A scope was created with ¡°Far Sight¡± installed and attached to the gun. This increased its maximum effective range to 10 km.

    Hajime remembered the struggle he had when he was chased by the horde of raptors. He developed a gatling railgun: Metsurai. Fires 30 mm caliber rounds at 12,000 rounds per minute through its 6 barrels. The barrels were created from special ores that had cooling effects installed by creation magic, but it still couldn¡¯t be used for more than 5 minutes continuously. If it overheats, it needs a 10 minute cooling period.

    For surface supremacy, Hajime developed a rocket and missileuncher: Orca; purely because it was his interest. In the back was a 12-round rotary magazine for continuous fire, and it had an elongated barrel. He also had various kinds of rockets.

    He even created another revolver to pair it with Donner: Scg. Hajime could use both now that he had his artificial left arm. Using both at the same time, Hajime would be able to use Gun Kata as his basic tactics. With Yue as the typical rear guard, he considered closebat to efficiently cooperate with Yue. However, Hajime could be an all-rounder if he was properly equipped.

    Other various equipment and tools were developed. However, contrary to being fully equipped, the God¡¯s Crystal was finally depleted of its sacred water. Only 12 tube containers were left of the sacred water. They tried to pour magic into the God¡¯s Crystal, but wasn¡¯t able to extract sacred water. Maybe after many years of concentration it would flow again.

    Throwing away the God¡¯s Crystal would be a waste. It had saved his life¡­his lucky stone. Good luck piled up with good luck, he would be dead if he didn¡¯t arrive at this crystal. Hajime was extraordinarily attached to it because of that. Loneliness was unbearable to a survivor and painted a visage on his belonging. It was about the same as giving it a name and admiring it.

    Hajime used the crystal¡¯s ability to contain enormous amount of magic; to make ne, earrings, rings and other essories with transmutation. He gave them to Yue. She was able to use very powerful magic. Her most powerful spells consumed a lot of magic, and just one shot would leave her depleted. If she was able to stock up her magic in a battery, she could use those supetive magic in rapid session and not get magically exhausted.

    He named the essories set ¡°Magic Crystal Series¡± and gave it to Yue. Her reaction at that time¡­

    ¡°¡­Proposal.¡±

    ¡°Say What?¡±

    Yue jumped at the first time hearing Hajime unintentionally using Kansai dialect with his Tsukkomi.

    ¡°It prevents magic exhaustion. I thought this would surely protect Yue from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­It is a proposal.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. Just new equipment.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hajime, so shy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Recently, you¡¯re not listening to people.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even shy in bed.¡±

    ¡°Will you stop!? Seriously, such a thing!¡±

    ¡°Hajime..¡±

    ¡°Ah, What is it?¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­I love it.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Please, really explode already! These two were creating their own atmosphere. They were ready for everything in a lot of ways.

    Ten days after that, Hajime and Yue were setting off for the surface.

    While they were activating the magic on the third floor, Hajime told Yue in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Yue¡­My weapons, and our powers are heresy on the surface. The church and countries will not remain silent.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    ¡°They will demand our weapons and artifacts. There is a high possibility they will coerce us into participating in their war.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    ¡°This may be a dangerous trip that turns the world against us. No matter how many lives you have, it might be insufficient.¡±

    ¡°At thiste of time¡­¡±

    Hajime wryly smiled at her words. He gently stroke her fluffy hair, as she stared straight at him.

    Yue squinted her eyes from the pleasant feeling. He took a moments pause, and stared back at the sparkling red eyes. Hajime put his wish and resolution into words, as he inscribed it into his soul.

    ¡°I will protect Yue, Yue will protect me. So we are the strongest. All will be mowed down, and we will cross worlds.¡±

    At his words, Yue grasped both hands in front of the chest tightly; almost like a hug. Her expressionless face vanished to reveal a blooming smile. And answered like always,

    ¡°N~!¡±

 Book 3. Chapter 5

    Book 3. Chapter 5

    <strong>Chapter 5 : The Empire and the Heroes (ssmate Side 3 Part I)</strong>

    We go back in time a little¡­

    Around the time when Hajime defeated the Hydra in mortalbat, the party of heroes had temporarily aborted their dungeon clearing and returned to the Kingdom of Hairihi.

    The clearing speed had fallen due to ack of theprehensive intelligence they had on the floors up till now, and also due to the strength and trickiness of the monsters. As such, intense member fatigue had resulted ¨C the conclusion was to take a break and rest.

    But though the rest town of Horuado would have been good for recuperation, someone was sent to meet them: they had to return to the pce. An envoy of the Hoelscher Empire hade wanting to meet with the heroes.

    What was with this timing?

    By nature, almost no time had passed between the arrival of the God Ehit¡¯s oracle and the summoning of Kouki andpany. For this reason, the empire ¨Cwhich was an ally and did not itself conduct the hero summoning¨C would not be able to meet the heroes right after they were summoned.

    However, it had been thought that the empire had not moved even after knowing of the heroes¡¯ summoning. This was because the empire had been founded 300 years ago by famous mercenaries, bing a ¡®holynd¡¯ for adventures and sell-swords with its meritocratic system.

    For them, talk of a group of heroes suddenly appearing and leading humanity was unconvincing. The Church was also in Hoelscher, and as such it was not an exception to having believers, but they were less devout than those in Hairihi. Most of its people were either mercenaries or were involved in the business, and as such there were more who valued profits over faith. If anything, this was just a story; it would hardly make earnest believers out of them.

    Based on that, it was possible that they had made light of meeting up with Kouki and the rest just after their summoning. Of course, they were not against openly showing an obeisant attitude towards God in front of the church. While Haihiri would have been happy to patronize such a meeting, the empire ¨Cparticrly His Imperial Majesty¨C had not been interested, and as such had not been involved.

    However, the fact that this raid on the [Orcus Dungeon] had seeded in breaking through the 65th floor, beating out the previous record, piqued the interest of the empire. So they sent word that they would like to meet, and both the church and Hairihi were quick to agree.

    After this news was meticulously rted to Kouki andpany on the carriage, they arrived at the pce.

    The carriage entered the pce, and upon their descent from it they saw a figure of a boying towards them. He was around ten, and had blonde hair and blue eyes. The atmosphere around him was simr to Kouki¡¯s, but which much more mischief in it. This was Randell S. B. Hairihi, Prince of the Kingdom. His air could be likened to that of a dog with flopping ears and wagging tail as he rushed up to them calling in a loud voice:

    ¡°Kaori! You made it back! I¡¯ve been waiting!¡±

    Of course, Kaori was not the only one there, for the returning expedition was present in full force. To them, it was easy to imagine what Randell¡¯s feelings were just by looking at his attitude ¨C apart from Kaori he saw no one else.

    In fact, Prince Randell had been making aggressive approaches towards Kaori since the day after they had been summoned. That said, he was only ten. In her view he could only be recognized as an emotionally attached child, and there was no sign of her feelings ripening beyond that. For a person as innately kind as her, he would be like a cute younger brother.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness.¡±

    (TN: She says ¡®Randell-dono¡¯, but I¡¯m the kind of trantor who gets into hissy fits about putting random Japanese into my sentence when the English equivalent serves perfectly fine.)

    The imaginary tail wagged furiously up and down at her small smile, as Randell instantly turned red. Despite that, he managed to make a masculine expression before making another ¡®approach¡¯ toward Kaori.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a long time indeed. When you said you were going to the dungeon, I felt as though I had died. Were you hurt? If I was stronger, I would never let you do such a thing¡­¡±

    Randell bit his lip in annoyance. Even though Kaori refused to only be protected, the heartwarming feelings of the boy still caused her cheeks to soften.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. But I¡¯m alright, you know? I wish to do this.¡±

    ¡°No, Kaori isn¡¯t suited for fighting. Th, there should, you know, be safer things you can do.¡±

    ¡°Safer things?¡±

    Kaori inclined her head at his words, and at this he turned an even deeper shade of red. Observing this amusing exchange from the side, Shizuku could only smile wryly as she considered the young man¡¯s valiant ¡®approach¡¯.

    ¡°Mmhmm. For example, how about being a maid? You can work exclusively for me, starting today.¡±

    ¡°As a maid? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a healer¡­¡±

    ¡°T-then, going to the Medical Institute is fine too. There¡¯s no need to go to dangerous ces like the dungeons or the frontlines right?¡±

    The Institute was a state-run hospital, situated right beside the royal pce. In short, Randell hated being apart from Kaori. However, the feelings of the young boy would not move Kaori¡¯s obstinacy.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be able to heal them immediately if I¡¯m not on the frontlines. Thank you for worrying about me.¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­¡± Randell groaned softly, realizing that he could not move Kaori¡¯s determination.

    ¡°Your Highness, Kaori is my precious childhood friend. As long as I am around, I will definitely continue to protect her!¡±

    From Kouki¡¯s viewpoint, he was being one-hundred-percent-beneficent inforting a younger boy, but those were not the right words for that moment. In the eyes of the lovestruck Randell, this was tranted as such:

    ¡°I won¡¯t let my woman leave me. I definitely won¡¯t hand Kaori over to anybody!¡± (TN: The first bit is a bit dodgy, since my ability to recognize that variant on the kanji for ¡®hand¡¯ is currently failing me.)

    The hero and the healer snuggling up intimately ¨C that was a likely picture in his mind. His expression twisted in annoyance, Randell levelled a ¡®you are my mortal enemy¡¯ re at Kouki. To him, they looked like lovers.

    ¡°What are you saying? You think nothing of sending Kaori into dangerous ces. I won¡¯t lose to you! Kaori being with me is the better decision.¡±

    [T/N: Chauvinist pig, he uses the word kimatteiru, which indicates a decision without the target (Kaori¡¯s) individual input. i.e. ¡°it has been decided¡± versus ¡°I/you have decided¡±]

    ¡°Umm, well.¡±

    At the hostile words that Randell spoke, Kaori was at a loss and just smiled weakly, while Kouki was speechless. Shizuku, seeing Kouki like this, could only sigh.

    Before Kouki could say anything more to aggravate the already growling, angered prince, a cool but authoritative voice rang out.

    ¡°Randell. Behave yourself. Can¡¯t you see Kaori is troubled?¡±

    ¡°B, big sister! ¡­B, But!¡±

    ¡°No buts. Even though everyone is tired ¨C to detain them in this ce¡­who is it who isn¡¯t thinking about others?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­B, but!¡±

    ¡°Randell?¡± (TN: I imagine she is projecting some kind of dark aura at him right about now.)

    ¡°E..errand! I remember, I had an errand to run! Excuse me!¡±

    Refusing to admit his error, Randell turned on his heel and fled. Seeing his back fade from view, Princess Liliana spoke with a sigh.

    ¡°Kaori, Kouki-san, I¡¯m sorry about my brother. My apologies on his behalf.¡±

    Liliana lowered her head as she said that, causing her beautiful, straight blonde hair to flow downward.

    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry about it, Lili. Prince Randell was just concerned.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Still, I don¡¯t understand why he got angry¡­I didn¡¯t say anything rude that I had to apologize for.¡±

    Kaori and Kouki said this as Liliana smiled thinly. Understanding well the sibling love between an older sister and her younger brother, Kaori sympathized with Liliana to some extent for having a brotherpletely ignorant of her feelings. Above all, it was important that the ¡®mortal enemy¡¯ knew that she was separate from this matter.

    By the way, the meetings between Randell and his ¡®mortal enemy¡¯ would cause a big stir¡­but that¡¯s another story.

    Liliana was a talenteddy of fourteen years. Golden haired and blued eyed, she was both beautiful and popr amongst the people. Earnest, but not too obstinate, and good at reading the mood, she was even able to interact openly with the servants.

    She, as a princess and as a person, had been quite anxious as to the state of Kouki and the other summoned students. This was due to a sense of guilt about dragging them into problems of her world, which should have been their concern.

    For that reason, she took the initiative to get to know the students, and it had not been long before they became well acquainted. She got along especially well with Shizuku and Kaori who were around the same age as her, by this point they had dropped all honorifics, electing to speak casually with one other and even giving each other nicknames.

    ¡°No, Kouki-san. There is no need to worry about Randell. He just tends to be a bit reckless. More importantly¡­Once again, wee back, everyone. I am heartily d that you all returned safely.¡±

    Saying this, Liliana smiled gently. Even those ssmates who were standing close to beauties like Kaori and Shizuku all blushed when they saw her smile. There was a refined elegance of royalty in her that the two of them did not have, something that most young women could notpete with using beauty alone.

    In fact, Nagayama¡¯s group and the delinquent group were also crimson from having their hearts stolen; even female members were slightly dyed in the cheek. For ordinary modern day students, the aura of a bona fide Otherworldly Princess was too much. Those who could bear it, like Kaori and those already close to the princess, were abnormal in this regard.

    ¡°Thank you, Lili. Your smile has blown my fatigue away. I too am d to see you,¡± Kouki said such affected lines with a refreshing smile. Though it has been repeated often, Kouki did not have any ulterior motive in saying this. He was truly d to be alive, and to meet a friend once again ¨C he was just pathologically unaware of the effects his words and actions had.

    ¡°R, re, really? U, um¡­¡±

    As a princess, Liliana was used to thepliments and ttery paid by the gentry, imperial envoys and the people of the cities and towns. As such, she had trained herself to be adept at looking past these masks and discerning their true intentions. Thus she could see that there was no such thing in Kouki¡¯s words. Unused to such experiences outside of her family, Liliana¡¯s cheeks too went red, and she became flustered and unable to respond.

    Kouki, as usual, just continuedughing and smiling, not realizing at all the effects his behavior had. And as expected, this caused Shizuku to sigh deeply. Someone worrisome had taken the stage, and yet the person himself would resolutely fail to notice it.

    ¡°Um, anyway, thank you all for your hard work. Preparations for the meal and baths have already beenpleted, so please make yourselves at home. The imperial envoys will take a few more days to arrive, so you needn¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    Having recovered her bnce, Liliana urged them thus.

    While Kouki and the others were unwinding the fatigue umted in the dungeon, the groups who had stayed behind heard of Behemoth¡¯s defeat, and jubnt shouts went out amongst them. After this, the number of people who returned to the frontline increased. Aiko-sensei¡¯s title of ¡°Goddess of Fertility¡± also became a topic at this point, which caused her to writhe quite a lot.

    Kouki and the others slowly rested their bodies, which had been exhausted from the raid.

    But inwardly Kaori was restless; she desired to return to the dungeon.

 Book 3. Chapter 6

    Book 3. Chapter 6

    <strong>Chapter 6 : The Empire and the Heroes (ssmate Side 3 Part II)</strong>

    Continuing from the previous¡­

    3 dayster, the imperial envoys finally arrived.

    Currently, Kouki, the dungeon clearing members, leaders of the kingdom, and a delegation of priests led by Ishtar were out in full force to receive the five envoys, who were standing in the middle of the red carpet opposite King Erihid (TN: is this his name?)

    ¡°It was good of you toe, sir envoys. Do well, therefore, to make certain of our heroes¡¯ surpassing valour.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, you have our thanks indeed for epting this sudden request for an audience. That said¡­may we know the identity of the Hero?¡±

    ¡°Mm. We will introduce him first. Sir Kouki, would you step forward?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The unveiling of Kouki and the others followed immediately after the formal salutations between the king and the messengers, with the King calling him to appear before them. Despite the fact that not even two months had passed, his look was utterly fearless, quite unlike when first summoned.

    While they were not here, if the pce maids, nobledies and Kouki¡¯s fans in the stay-behind group saw him now they would without a doubt start going red in the face and releasing heated sighs of fascination. Those who had made advances on Kouki already numbered in the double digits¡­but due to his extreme denseness, their approaches were just those of ¡°warm and friendly people¡± to him. A naturally dense hero was walking the earth.

    (TN: This is one of the things I think the author absolutely has to fix if this webnovel bes an LN ¨C these asides that are basically like ¡®wut, what, where?¡¯ moments in terms of plot. I know he¡¯s trying to funny, but still¡­)

    After this the heroes were introduced, starting from Kouki.

    ¡°Oh, so you are the heroes. Quite young, I must say. Pardon my rudeness, but did you truly break through the 65th floor? If memory serves, a monster known as the Behemoth appears there¡­¡±

    While scrutinizing Kouki, the messenger also took in Ishtar¡¯s open manner, and cast a suspicious gaze upon him. One of the envoy¡¯s bodyguards also looked the Hero up and down in an appraising manner.

    Being difited by their gazes, Kouki answered them.

    ¡°Well, may I speak? As to whether we defeated it¡­ah, would you like to look at a map of the 66th floor?¡±

    Kouki proposed various proofs, but the envoy shook his head and allowed a smile to drift onto his face.

    ¡°No, thank you. There is a quicker method than that. Would you have a mock battle with one of my guards? That way, I would be able to see your strength immediately, Sir Hero.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡±

    Kouki looked back at the king, slightly puzzled. Having caught that look, the king himself turned to Ishtar for his approval. He nodded. With Ehit¡¯s authority behind him, it would have been an easy matter to convince the empire to ept Kouki as humanity¡¯s leader, but a real battle was the quickest way to make the meritocratic empire truly recognize him as such.

    ¡°Very well. Sir Kouki, show them your strength as you desire.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided then. Well, we will impose upon you to prepare a location.¡±

    So it was in this abrupt manner that the mock battle between the hero and the envoy¡¯s bodyguard was decided.

    Kouki¡¯s opponent could not be a more ordinary person. He was neither particrly tall nor short, bereft of any notable features, and had a face one could easily lose sight of in a crowd. At first blush, there was nothing ¡°strong¡± about him at all.

    He held hisrge edgeless sword downward casually ¨C a stance that may as well not have been one at all.

    Kouki was a little angered by this. He would give this person a taste of his spirit with the first blow, and make him devote himself seriously as well.

    ¡°Here Ie!¡±

    Kouki came in like the wind. His swift ¡°High Speed Movement¡± narrowed the space between them at once as he swung his bamboo sword down with a powerful whipping sound. If this was an ordinary warrior, he would have had trouble even perceiving it. Of course, Kouki intended to stop just before hitting. But there was no point worrying about that. Rather, it was Kouki who was going to get a taste of ¡®proof¡¯ from the oue.

    CRACK!

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    The one blown away was Kouki. The bodyguard readied his sword after that swing, ring at him. At the instant where he had stopped his simted attack and rxed, his opponent had casually knocked his sword upward, causing him to be pushed back.

    ¡°Haaa¡­Hey, hey, hero, is that all you¡¯ve got? Everything? What happened to your motivation?¡±

    Rude words that ill-befit an ordinary face came from the bodyguard as his expression showed first astonishment, and then gave way to rising disappointment.

    Indeed, Kouki had made such a casual thrust from the front because he had judged the bodyguard based on his appearance, and he had clearly been repulsed in his present state. Havinge to a realization about himself due to this experience with his opponent, he was once again angry ¨C but this time the anger was self-directed.

    (TN: Not sure about this paragraph, because the author uses the term position¡¯ for some reason that my lousy Japanese won¡¯t let me perceive; I rece it therefore with ¡®state¡¯, which I can see fitting into the English)

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please take care of me once more.¡±

    This time Kouki¡¯s eyes were serious, even as he apologized for his poor manners. Seeing him like this, the bodyguard made a displeased face and said,

    ¡°There are no ¡®next times¡¯ on the battlefield.¡±

    Nheless, he resumed his natural stance, indicating that he would continue.

    Letting out a battle cry, Kouki charged.

    Enhanced by ¡°High Speed Movement¡±, the bamboo de swung diagonally down, upwards, and then forwards in a thrust. The swiftness was such that wavering afterimages were left behind in Kouki¡¯s wake.

    But even against such a storm of sword-blows, the guard seemed to dodge using only the bare minimum of movements, looking for a chance to counterattack. Even when he lost track of Kouki¡¯s movements and was attacked in his blind spot, he could still fend the hero off.

    The guard¡¯s movements caused Kouki to remember something ¨C Knight Captain Meld. There were already considerable differences in their specs, but so far he had been unable to surpass him in a mock battle. The reason for this was an overwhelming difference inbat experience.

    Most likely, the guard was the same, having stood on many battlefields before this one, and hisbat experience could fill up the gap in their specs. In short, this person was on the same level as or even above Meld.

    ¡°Hmm. I guess at this level of physical ability an ordinary man wouldn¡¯t be your match. Still, there¡¯s something missing. You didn¡¯t have any affinity for battle originally, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um, yes, that¡¯s true. I was a mere student at first.¡±

    ¡°And now you¡¯re the ¡®Apostle of God¡¯, huh.¡±

    Ishtar and his associates from the church snorted in displeasure at the guard.

    ¡°Hey, hero. Prepare yourself, I¡¯ll be going at you from here on out. Don¡¯t go easy on me, or you might get killed.¡±

    So dering, he charged. This charge was a not high speed movement on Kouki¡¯s level. Instead, it felt almost slow¡­and yet,

    ¡°Tch?!¡±

    As the guard approached his de seemed to leap upwards from below, causing Kouki to retreat in rm. But like an attracted ma, the de maintained the distance between them, moving in like a whip as it struck.

    The sword¡¯s trajectory was irregr and the movements hard to perceive, and while the use of ¡°Foresight¡± allowed him to momentarily put some distance between them, he was unable to fully break away. Even when he tried to used ¡°High-Speed Movement¡± to break off in one go, his opponent would foresee it, andunch pre-emptive strikes such that he could not activate it. Gradually, impatience began to show on Kouki¡¯s face.

    ¡°Pierce, Wind Strike.¡±

    At the murmured aria a cluster of wind formed, and struck him squarely in the leg.

    ¡°Uwah?!¡±

    Caught in mid-step, Kouki¡¯s leg swung outward and his bnce was broken. In that instant, a fierce bloodlust pierced him. The guard¡¯s cold gaze met his, and he swung his de downward with an unbelievable pressure.

    He¡¯s going to kill me, Kouki suddenly realized. (TN: Well, we¡¯re slow aren¡¯t we?)

    Indeed, the guard could not help but think this way. If Kouki could not keep up with his attacks, his intent was to kill him rather than allow a boy who knew nothing of killing to be humanity¡¯s leader. This would certainly invite censure from the likes of the church, but to put ipetent allies on the battlefield was much harder to stomach. As such, this might be the better choice, or so he felt.

    (TN: Another paragraph that I sucked at tranting. I pray this is at least 50% urate.)

    But the swing would never happen.

    BOOOOM

    ¡°Guh!?¡±

    The exact same scenario urred as it did previously, but this time it was the guard getting blown away. Bounding away several times with both hands to negate the momentum, the guard looked at Kouki. His whole body was emitting a pure white aura, and he swung his sword to face his opponent while taking up a stance.

    At the moment when the guard let fall his de, Kouki¡¯s survival instincts had kicked in and activated his ¡°Limit Break¡±. This technique caused all his parameters to multiply three times ¨C a ¡®technique for a pinch¡¯ unique to a protagonist.

    However, his face was hardlyposed. Desperately repressed fear from being so close to death was in his expression as he held his sword.

    Seeing this, the guard¡¯s fearless grin resurfaced.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a slightly better face. Compared to that wimpy one from before, that is.¡±

    ¡°Wimpy face? I¡¯m frightened. Were you trying to kill me just now? Wasn¡¯t this a mock battle?¡±

    ¡°So what? Did you think that in a real battle, we¡¯d just go ¡°okay, it¡¯s over¡±? You¡¯d end up dead like that. You¡¯re supposed to stand above us humans and lead us ¨C are you even aware of that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware¡­of course I will save everyone!¡±

    ¡°What can a kid who¡¯s afraid of getting hurt do? Someone who doesn¡¯t even have bloodlust in his sword shouldn¡¯t talk big. Well then, are you ready? I said it at the start¡­that you¡¯ll die if you go easy on me!¡±

    Once again, the guard advanced, an abnormal feeling of bloodlusting off him, putting pressure on Kouki, who gathered strength in his legs, his face twisting painfully as he did so.

    But he did not charge. A barrier of light had fallen between him and Kouki.

    ¡°This much will do. At this rate, it¡¯ll stop being a mock battle and be a killing duel instead. You have overstepped yourself with this joke, Lord Gahard.¡±

    ¡°Tch, I¡¯ve been found out. As shrewd as ever, old man.¡±

    Ishtar, having erected that shimmering barrier, proceeded to pour a wet nket on ¡°Lord Gahard¡± the guard, who cursed inaudibly in response, sheathed his sword in his shoulder-mounted scabbard, and took off his right earring.

    The air around the guard turned a misty white, and when it finally cleared again, there appeared a totally different person.

    It was a man who looked to be in his forties. His silver hair was cropped short, and his blue eyes were reminiscent of a wild wolf. His figure was slender but highly muscled, his clothes wrapping tightly around them almost to the point of bursting.

    On seeing him, amotion broke out.

    ¡°Lord Gahard!¡±

    ¡°Your Imperial Highness!¡±

    Indeed, this man was Gahard D. Hoelscher, present Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire, in disguise. Seeing this, King Erihid furrowed his brows and asked:

    ¡°Just what were you intending, Emperor Gahard?¡±

    ¡°There, there, King Erihid. I apologize for not introducing myself. However, a little y-fighting was the quickest way for me to make sure. This is of great importance to our future battles. Please excuse my rudeness.¡±

    Though Gahard excused himself this way, his expression was hardly apologetic. ¡°Well, fine¡±, Erihid seemed to indicate with a sigh.

    Kouki was totally stunned. Somehow, this emperor was kind of flighty, and his ¡®surprises¡¯ seemed to be treated as the norm too.

    With that, the mock battle ended, and at the dinner that was arranged the empire gave their official words of recognition to the hero. For the time being, it seemed like the objectives of their visit had been met.

    But that night, when a subordinate asked him about his real intentions in a room, the king gave a bothersome answer.

    ¡°Meh, he¡¯s no use. Just a kid. A mouth that believes unswervingly in stuff like ideals and justice. His rash strength and charisma are a badbination, and he¡¯s the type who would get killed for his ideals. But we can¡¯t neglect him since he¡¯s the ¡°Apostle of God¡±. All in all, he isn¡¯t good.¡±

    (TN: Take this paragraph with a healthy pinch of salt. My trantion of these sentences is definitely iffy due to an overabundance of katana in colloquial use ¨C which I am failing to grasp even with the dictionary.)

    ¡°So, you intended to kill him during that match?¡±

    ¡°What? No. I just thought I might fix his cowardly attitude with a beating. I wouldn¡¯t have killed him even if the Pope hadn¡¯t intervened.¡±

    It seemed like the Emperor did not regard Kouki and the rest of the heroes to be worth his attention. This was not unreasonable. Up till a few months ago they had been mere students; in peaceful Japan no less. They did not have the readiness on the battlefield that a seasoned warrior would recognize.

    ¡°Well, the war with the demons may pick up the pace soon. We¡¯ll see about it then. For now, let¡¯s prioritize tactfully keeping ourselves from being involved with that kid¡­and to watch out for the Pope.¡±

    ¡°As you will.¡±

    He had no intention to reveal his real estimation, however, and the very next day Kouki and the other heroes would see him off when he returned to his country; with his business finished, there was no reason to stay any longer. Indeed, he seemed a very flighty Emperor.

    By the way, there was an incident in which the emperor came across Shizuku during her morning training, and being pleased with her he requested rather earnestly that she be his lover. Upon her polite refusal, he just gave his usual pluckyugh and a ¡°well, I¡¯m not in a hurry¡± as his reply, indicating that this matter wasn¡¯t of great importance to him. At that moment, he caught side of Kouki andughed through his nose at him. Kouki for his part got the feeling that they would never get along, and was momentarily displeased by this.

    It also goes without saying that Shizuku¡¯s sighs increased.

 Book 3. Chapter 7

    Book 3. Chapter 7

    Their view was filled by the light from the magic circle; the air definitely felt different, although nothing could be seen. It was clearly different from the air at the depths of hell. Sensing a breeze, Hajime¡¯s cheeks began to loosen.

    The sight that came into view after the light settled was¡­

    A cave.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    Without any further thought, Hajime, who believed that the other side of the magic circle was the surface, unintentionally inserted a tsukkomi at the sight that wasn¡¯t any better. Honestly, he was extremely disappointed.

    After feeling a tug on his shirt, he turned his head towards Yue and sheforted him with reassuring words.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a secret passage¡­ it¡¯s not umon for it to be hidden¡± (Yue)

    ¡°A- ah, is that so? It certainly is. There is no way that the entrance to the Abode of Traitors wouldn¡¯t be hidden, right?¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime felt considerably ashamed to not realize something so simple. He pulled himself together while scratching his head. Without the aid of the Green Light Stone, Hajime and Yue advanced through the pitch-ck cave without any problems.

    On the way, although there were many doors with seals and traps, the Orcus Ring would react at every instance, canceling their activation altogether. The two of them were cautious at first as they continued but soon lost interest as nothing happened. Their uneventful advance continued until they finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel. It was the sun; the light which Hajime, for the past few months, and Yue, for the past three hundred years, had sought after.

    Hajime and Yue came to a stop; they grinned. Exchanging nces, they simultaneously ran towards the light that they yearned for.

    As they approached the light that was gradually growingrger, they could feel and breathe the air from the surface. It was different from the stagnant air of hell, being cool and refreshing. Hajime never knew how delicious fresh air could be until this moment.

    Feeling renewed and gratified, Hajime and Yue both jumped into the light and reached the long-awaited surface.

    To the humans who lived above the ground, the ce that Hajime and Yue entered was hell on Tortus: an execution ground. An unknown number of powerful and brutal monsters lived there. As if that weren¡¯t enough, magic could hardly be used where they were standing. An average of 1-2 kilometers deep, 900 meters wide, while spanning 8 kilometers from the [Gruen Great Desert] in the west to the [Haltina Sea of Trees] in the east, the great scar that divides the north and south of the continent, the people named;

    The [Raisen Great Canyon]

    Hajime and Yue were currently outside of the cave at the bottom of the Raisen Grand Canyon. Although they were at the bottom of the canyon; bright, warm light poured down from above. The fragrance of the earth mixed with the wind tickled their noses.

    Compared to the kind of ce it could have been, this ce was surely the paradise known as the surface. While they were in a daze looking at the sun above their heads, Hajime and Yue¡¯s facial expressions of shock and awe gradually turned into a smile. Even Yue, who was expressionless by default, could be seen smiling in broad daylight.

    ¡°We¡­ made it back¡­¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­Nn¡± (Yue)

    After a moment of silence, the two were finally hit by the euphoric realization that they no longer stood in hell. They turned away from the sun, nced at each other. With all their might, they embraced each other.

    ¡°Alriiight~~!! We¡¯re ooouuuut~!¡±

    ¡°Oouuut~~!!¡±

    While hugging, Hajime spun Yue around. In that brief moment, an unsuitableugh could be heard resounding from the ce the people called hell. In their joy, they even stumbled on even ground, which they felt excessively humorous, as both of them continued rejoicing andughing.

    Atst, when the two¡¯sughter settled down, they found themselves ¡­ ¡­ surrounded by monsters.

    ¡°Haa~ these guys are really dense, aren¡¯t they?¡­ ¡­ If I remember correctly, we can¡¯t use magic here, right?¡±

    Hajime leisurely rolled out his shoulders while pulling out Donner and Scgen from their respective holsters. Hajime, who had made an effort to study before his fall into hell, knew that if this ce really was the [Raisen Great Canyon], then magic could not be used.

    ¡°¡­ I know. It¡¯s no problem though if I just use more power.¡± (Yue)

    The reason magic could not be used inside the [Raisen Great Canyon] was because the magic power used to formte magic would be dispersed by the canyon. Even Yue¡¯s magic was not an exception. But Yue, who was once a Vampire Princess and still holds considerable magic power, also possessed an external magic tank: a part of the Magic Crystal Series. In other words, Yue is saying that she can just annihte them all before her magic gets dispersed.

    ¡°With sheer power¡­ How high is the efficiency?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­Around 10 percent.¡±

    It seemed that in order to use elementary magic, high-ss magic power is needed. The casting range would also be shortened significantly in response.

    ¡°Ah~¡­ Then I will do it. Yue, just focus on defending yourself.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Ahh¡­ ¡­but-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The right person for the right job. This ce makes it hard for magic users to fight, right? Just leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­okay.¡±

    Yue reluctantly withdrew. Even though they had finally reached the long-awaited surface, it was hard for her to ept that she was excluded from the first battle. Her pride seemed to have been damaged. She curled her lip in displeasure.

    Looking at Yue¡¯s sulking appearance, Hajime prepared to fire Donner and Scgen while making a wry smile. Without looking up, Hajime pointed the gun muzzles at the gulping monsters and spontaneously pulled their triggers.

    Without realizing the sudden attack, two of the surrounding monsters¡¯ heads burst open and left scattered remains, resulting in death without resistance. The guns¡¯ reverberating sound echoed in the canyon. The monsters froze in ce unable to understand what exactly happened. Since magic disyed 10% of its effect here, even ¡°Lightning d¡± could be used, allowing the rail gun to be fired without any trouble.

    To the dumbfounded monsters, Hajime revealed a bold smile.

    ¡°Now then, I wonder how the monsters from hellpare with you guys ¡­ ¡­Let¡¯s find out.¡± (Hajime)

    Quickly assuming his Gun Kata stance, killing intent filled Hajime¡¯s eyes. When the surrounding monsters saw those eyes, they unconsciously retreated one step back. Even if they didn¡¯t notice it, their instinct surely felt it; that they had made a ¡°monster¡± their enemy.(1) An ordinary person would faint just from standing in the pressure of Hajime¡¯s killing intent.

    Atst, one monster couldn¡¯t hold the tension anymore, letting out a roar whileshing out.

    ¡°Graaaaa!!¡±

    DOPANn!!

    As the gunshot resounded, the bullet cut a straight line through the air. The monster didn¡¯t even have the time to respond before its head was flying in the air.

    What happened next couldn¡¯t even be called a fight. It was a ughter-fest. The monsters couldn¡¯t even take one step in any direction before their head got blown off. The monsters¡¯ corpses littered the view for as far as the eye could see. Only five minutes had passed.

    Putting Donner and Scgen back into their holsters, Hajime looked at the mountain of corpses in the surrounding while tilting his head down, his expression unseen.

    Yue approached Hajime from behind with small steps.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little disappointing¡­ The monsters at [Raisen Great Canyon] are famous for their brutality. I almost thought that this was a whole different ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hajime is a ¡®monster¡¯ after all.¡±

    ¡°Cruel aren¡¯t you? Well, it just means that the monsters in hell were just too strong.¡±

    Hajime said while shrugging his shoulder, and averting his eyes from the monsters¡¯ carcasses as he had lost interest in them.

    ¡°Now then, I think we can climb this cliff but¡­ ¡­should we? Speaking of the [Raisen Great Canyon], there should be one of the Seven Great Dungeons around here, right? After all this trouble, why don¡¯t we head toward the [Haltina Sea of Trees] and search for it along the way?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­Why the [Haltina Sea of Trees]?¡±

    ¡°Well, after getting out of the canyon, you don¡¯t want to cross the desert, right? If we¡¯re by the [Haltina Sea of Trees], there should be a vige nearby.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­Nn.¡±

    Yue nodded to Hajime¡¯s proposal. If they used Hajime¡¯s skill ¡°Air Walk¡± or Yue¡¯s Wind Magic, they could easily climb the cliff. However, there was a need to investigate the Raisen Grand Canyon. Looking at how weak the monsters were, it seemed like the canyon itself couldn¡¯t be counted as a dungeon. If that was the case, there should be an entrance to a dungeon somewhere nearby.

    Hajime poured magic into the [Treasure Warehouse] on his middle finger, and took out a Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive from it. Yue, straddling the vehicle dashingly, clung to Hajime¡¯s waist. Aside from not being powered by gasoline, like on Earth, the vehicle required magic maniption to directly move the parts that were connected to the wheels, so the engine was silent, like an electric automobile. Below the vehicle frame, a mechanism was installed to level the road with transmutation as they advanced, making it truly afortable ride. Hajime thought that the sound of a roaring engine would have felt more romantic, but he didn¡¯t have the knowledge required to reproduce the sound. The speed was dependent on how much magic power was poured in, however the magic power efficiency inside the [Raisen Great Canyon] was terrible, so it could not be used for a prolonged amount of time.

    The [Raisen Great Canyon]prised of, in a sense, two cliffs that extend straight from the east to the west of the continent. There were hardly any bypasses, therefore by advancing along one of the cliffsides, it would eventually lead them to the [Haltina Sea of Trees] without getting lost. Because Hajime and Yue didn¡¯t have to worry about losing their way, they carefully searched for the entrance of the dungeon, while casually traveling on the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive. In the meantime, Hajime¡¯s hands had continued to move, though seemingly never releasing the steering wheel, killing the crowd of monsters that were trying to attack them.

    A while after beginning to drive the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive, a monster roar could be heard not far from where they were. It seemed considerably powerful. It was at least on a danger level higherpared to the monsters they had first encountered. Based on the sound of the roar, it seemed like they would have to confront it within another 30 seconds.

    Driving the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive around the protruding rocks on the cliff face, arge monster appeared. It was a tyrannical monster with two heads: a ¡°Two-Headed Tyrannosaurus¡±-like monster.

    But the one they paid attention to wasn¡¯t the ¡°terrifying¡± monster, but a girl with rabbit ears running away from it with a half-crying face.

    Hajime stopped the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive to get a good look at the suspicious-looking, ¡°about to get eaten¡± rabbit-eared girl.

    ¡°¡­ What is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ a member of the Rabbitman Tribe?¡±

    ¡°Why are they in this ce? Does the Rabbitman Tribe inhabit this ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, what is it? Was she dropped here as a criminal? Isn¡¯t this ce also used as an execution ground?¡±

    ¡°¡­Bad rabbit?¡±

    Hajime and Yue inclined their heads while carefreely talking about the rabbit-eared girl. They seemed to have no intention of helping her, particrly because they knew the [Raisen Great Canyon] was used as an execution method. Rather than helping a stranger, they thought that it would be bothersome and so didn¡¯t have any real interest in doing it.

    The aftereffects of Hajime¡¯s change in mentality were disyed brutally. The circumstances were differentpared with Yue. He felt no sympathy towards the rabbit-eared girl, her situation didn¡¯t even move Hajime¡¯s heart. If he extended a hand to help now, there would be no end to it. The present Hajime had already deserted the world to its fate.

    However, it seemed that the rabbit-eared girl had detected the carefree Hajime and Yue. After being blown away by the Two-Headed Tyrant and falling into the shade of a boulder, she hurriedly stood back up to run away, all while staring at Hajime.

    Once again, the Two-Headed Tyrant swung it¡¯s w at the rock where she was hiding, blowing it up. Grumbling while rolling across the ground, she escaped from the fierce killing attack while using that momentum to roll¡­ towards Hajime.

    Though there was some distance between them, the desperate shout from the rabbit-eared girl echoed through the canyon and reached Hajime¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Heelph me~e! Hiiiiii~~? I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dyiiing! Help mee~, pleasee~!¡±

    She ran desperately while floods of tears flowed down her face. Right behind her was the approaching Two-Headed Tyrant that wanted to eat the rabbit-eared girl. At the current rate, the rabbit-eared girl would be eaten even before she could reach Hajime.

    As one would expect, even after being directly asked for help, Hajime responded-

    ¡°I refuse!¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s bothersome.¡±

    As expected, they refused to help. They didn¡¯t even feel disturbed refusing someone¡¯s desperate screams- no, pleas. Instead, they felt it was extremely bothersome. Seeing Hajime avert his eyes from her pleading gaze, she sensed that Hajime didn¡¯t want to help her, and from her eyes, even more tears overflowed. Just from where did those tearse from?

    ¡°Waiiit~, don¡¯t leabe me behi~ind! Pleasee~!!¡±

    The rabbit-eared girl raised her voice even more.

    Even so, Hajime still didn¡¯t feel any incentive to help her at all. The rabbit-eared girl would get eaten without fail¡­ right? Only if the Two-Headed Tyrant didn¡¯t ignore the rabbit-eared girl and direct his killing intent at Hajime and Yue.

    ¡°Gruuaaaaaaa!!¡± (Monster)

    Hajime keenly reacted to its killing intent.

    ¡°Aaaah?¡± (Hajime)

    Just now, his path forward was denied. An obstacle stood in his way- the enemy stood in HIS way! Hajime¡¯s body reacted to the Two-Headed Tyrant¡¯s killing intent, to the enemy who dares stand in his way!

    When the Two-Headed Tyrant caught up with the rabbit-eared girl, one of the heads opened its jaw. The rabbit-eared girl looked behind her, and upon seeing countless sharp fangs before her eyes, the words, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the end¡­ ¡­¡± could be seen in her eyes.

    However at that moment,

    DOPANn!!

    The sound of a dry explosion that she had never heard before resounded within the canyon. A line could be seen passing through the two rabbit ears standing up due to fear. One of the approaching heads was pierced and pulverized right before her eyes.

    The Two-Headed Tyrant¡¯s body crashed to the ground following the loss of its head, sliding across the ground, causing a miniature earthquake.

    The rabbit-eared girl once again got blown away from the impact of the Two-Headed Tyrant¡¯s body. The ce she was headed towards was Hajime.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaa~! He-help, please~e!¡± (???)

    While falling toward Hajime who was before her, the rabbit-eared girl¡¯s hands were stretched out towards him. Her clothes were in tatters, leaving her body very exposed. With her awful crying face, it was like a film scene where the man would catch her without fail.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± (Hajime)

    However, the man was Hajime. In an instant, he poured magic to the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive to magnificently evade the rabbit-eared girl.

    ¡°Eeh~!?¡± (???)

    The rabbit-eared girl¡¯s shocked shriek could be heard until she fell before Hajime¡¯s eyes. She twitched while lying face down with both arms and legs extended out. She didn¡¯t pass out, but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t move while enduring the pain.

    ¡°¡­Amusing.¡± (Yue)

    Yue looked at the shameful sight of the rabbit-eared girl over Hajime¡¯s shoulder, holding a slightly cruel expression. Meanwhile, the living head of the Two-Headed Tyrant ate the remains of its dead head. Then regaining its bnce, now appeared like a normal Tyrannosaurus Rex from the side.

    The now ¡°normal¡± Tyrannosaurus Rex let out a roar with fury and anger in its eyes. The rabbit-eared girl jumped at the sound, unexpectedly able to do so. Desperately trying to stand back up, the rabbit-eared girl, once again teary-eyed, unexpectedly hid behind Hajime.

    She seemed motivated to rely on Hajime until the bitter end. Well, she would die on her own, and seeing that Hajime had knocked down one of the heads on his own, her reliance on Hajime seemed natural.

    ¡°Oi, kora! You rabbit-eared gag-like existence! Why the hell did you make us your meat shield without permission?! Don¡¯t drag us into it; be a man and defend yourself!¡± (Hajime)

    The rabbit-eared girl desperately clung to the hem of Hajime¡¯s coat. Hajime red at her with annoyed eyes from the bottom of his heart. Yue, who was sitting on the back seat, kicked the rabbit-eared girl in irritation.

    ¡°N-no way! You will abandon me if I release it, right!?¡± (???)

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural? Why should I help an unfamiliar annoying rabbit?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Kuuu! Which part of it is natural! Even you should have a good heart right! Don¡¯t you feel guilty inside for abandoning a helpless, beautiful girl?!¡± (???)

    ¡°I left my feelings of guilt behind in the depths of that hell! Furthermore, who calls themselves a beautiful girl!¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Th-then if you help me¡­ ¡­I- I will listen to one request from you! Anything!¡± (???)

    The rabbit-eared girl leaned closer while blushing with upturned eyes. Cunning. A truly cunning action. If her face wasn¡¯t sullied by her tears and dripping nose, it would surely be charming. Actually, if you looked at her closer, her appearance was indeed fairly good; a pretty girl with white hair and blue eyes. If it was any normal man, they would swoon over her even in this appearance.

    But the one in front of her was no ordinary man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that. Other than that, move your filthy face further away. It¡¯s dirty.¡± (Hajime)

    Brutal as always.

    ¡°Fi-filthy!? You say I¡¯m filthy! That¡¯s too much! I firmly oppose that! I-¡± (???)

    ¡°Gwugaaa!¡± (Monster)

    ¡°Hii~! Help~!¡± (???)

    The moment she raised her voice to oppose Hajime¡¯s words, the Tyrannosaurus Rex let out an infuriated roar, as though demanding the attention of Hajime, and bent its body in preparation to charge.

    The rabbit-eared girl raised a miserable shriek while trying to get in between Yue and Hajime. Annoyed, Yue continued kicking the rabbit-eared girl as she desperately clung to Hajime¡¯s coat, getting herself covered in shoe marks.

    As if feeling ridiculed by that scene, the Tyrannosaurus Rex red at Hajime and the others with fury in its eyes, and finally, charged.

    Immediately, Hajime raised his hand and locked Donner onto the Tyrannosaurus Rex¡¯s forehead. In less than 0.1 seconds, the processes of aiming and firing werepleted. With one gunshot, a straight line pierced the between the Tyrant¡¯s eyes.

    After convulsing a bit, the Tyrannosaurus Rex slowly fell sideways, making tremors as its body hit the ground.

    The rabbit-eared girl reflexively let out ¡°Hue?¡± sound like an idiot, and timidly shoved her face between Hajime¡¯s armpit to see what became of the Tyrannosaurus Rex¡¯s fate.

    ¡°It¡¯s dead¡­ that Daihedoa, with two blows¡­¡± (???)

    The rabbit-eared girl opened her eyes wide with surprise. It seemed like that Two-Headed Tyrant was called a ¡°Daihedoa¡±.

    The dumbfounded rabbit-eared girl stared stiffly at the remains of the Daihedoa, all the while being abused by Yue and clinging to Hajime¡¯s coat. Since a while ago, the long rabbit ears were brushing against Hajime¡¯s face. With a seriously fouled mood, Hajime elbowed her on the head to drop her down.

    ¡°Enough!¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Hebuu!! ¡­ My head~ my heaaad~¡± (???)

    Letting out a groaning sound, the rabbit-eared girl used both her hands to hold her head while writhing on the ground. After looking down with a cold nce, Hajime poured magic power into the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive as though nothing had happened.

    Sensing the beginnings of their departure, the rabbit-eared girl who was rolling on the floor suddenly jumped up with frightful vigor.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away~!¡± (???)

    She clung to Hajime¡¯s waist. As she had proved before, she was considerably resilient.

    ¡°Thank you so much for helping me! I am from the Haulia Rabbitman Tribe. My name is Shia! Please save my tribe!¡± (Shia)

    And, considerably shameless.

    Hajime nced to the side at the rabbit-eared girl named Shia Haulia. It was in this manner, right after getting out of that hell, Hajime found himself with another troublesome matter. He let out a deep, profound sigh.(2)

    <strong>References</strong><ol><li>Editor¡¯s Note: Haha, get it?</li><li>Editor¡¯s note: This is where Chapters get really rough. More time in-between edits.</li></ol>

 Book 3. Chapter 8

    Book 3. Chapter 8

    <strong>Chapter 8 ¨C Shia Haulia¡¯s Circumstances</strong>

    ¡°Please help my tribe!¡± (Shia)

    Rabbit-eared girl Shia Haulia¡¯s voice echoed in the canyon. Apparently, this rabbit wasn¡¯t alone and her tribe was also in a simr predicament. She was very desperate, and though Yue kept increasing the strength of her kicks, she showed no sign of letting go despite the shoe marks on her cheek.

    Because she was so desperate, Hajime couldn¡¯t help but use¡­ ¡­ his [Lightning d].

    ¡°ABABABABABABABABABABAABABABA!?¡± (Shia)

    Although he adjusted the voltage and current to be non-lethal, he believed that she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to move for a while. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears straightened out and her hair produced smoke. When Lightning-d stopped, she fell over in convulsions.

    ¡°Geez, what a shameless rabbit. Shall we go, Yue?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ Nn¡± (Yue)

    Hajime started pouring magic power into the bike.

    But before he could leave-

    ¡°I, I won¡¯t let go~¡± (Shia)

    Shia got up like a zombie and clung onto Hajime¡¯s leg. Surprised, Hajime immediately stopped injecting magic power into the bike.

    ¡°You¡¯re just like a zombie. Although it was non-lethal, how did you manage to get up? You scared me for a moment.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ Creepy¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Uu~what did you say! I also have something to say, you know! Kicking and then electrocuting me, that was so cruel! I¡¯ll sue you, you know! As an apology, please help my tribe!¡± (Shia)

    In her anger, Shia demanded their aid with unexpectedposure. Though Hajime thought about dragging her on the ground as he drove onwards, when he thought that she wouldn¡¯t let go anytime soon, the image of a blood-stained rabbit-eared girl who continued to cling to his leg gave him the chills.

    ¡°Geez, what is it? I¡¯ll hear you out, for now, so let go. Hey, don¡¯t casually wipe your filthy face with my coat!¡± (Hajime)

    When he said that he¡¯ll hear her out, Shia¡¯s face started to brighten with a smile and she casually began wiping her dirty face with Hajime¡¯s coat. What good etiquette. Irritated, Hajime hit her once again and she let out a cry while crouching.

    ¡°Hyun! I-I was hit again! Even father has never hit me before! Look at me well, I¡¯m a beauty! And with these proportions, ¡­ wait ¡­ can it be that you¡¯re into guys?! So that¡¯s why you¡¯re not affected by my beauty! Guuhuu!?¡± (Shia)

    Because he heard an improper remark, Hajime gave her a heel-drop to the head. Veins could be seen popping out of his forehead.

    ¡°Who¡¯s homo, you annoying rabbit! Now that you mention it, how do you know about that? Yue and you, where the heck did you learn that from? Well, let¡¯s put that aside for now. Though I don¡¯t know where that seduction gag came from, the reason I refused your invitation is that there is a higher level bishoujo beside me. Look at Yue¡¯s dignified form and tell me how you could seduce me!¡± (Hajime)

    While saying that Hajime stole a nce at Yue. Upon hearing his words, Yue covered her blushing face with her hands while shaking in excitement. Her hair that reflected the sunlight shone with starlight. Her bisque doll-like skin now dyed in faint red was capable of charming anyone without exception.

    She wore a pure white dress shirt and ck mini-skirt decorated with frills, and a long, light gray coat with an azure blue ribbon tie adorning her head with short boots and knee socks. All of it was made from Oscar¡¯s clothing collection and demonic beast materials gathered by Yue herself. Considering the beasts were from hell, it also provided high defense for the wearer.

    Hajime wore simr clothingposed of a ck coat lined with red, ck pants and a white dress shirt. This was also made by Yue. At first, Yue made him white clothes to give themselves a pair-look, which of course looked quite embarrassing because of his white hair made him all-white. Hajime felt it was unpleasant, and so settled with his current style.

    Shia could only flinch and groan when she saw Yue¡¯s beauty. But there was one thing that needed to be corrected: this was his subjective view that removed body proportion from the picture. In that sense, Shia wouldn¡¯t lose in terms of being a bishoujo.

    With long and straight snow-white hair tinted with a blue highlight and clear-blue eyes, white eyebrows and eyshes, and her white, supple skin made her figure feel alluring. Her legs were also slender and long. Her rabbit ears and tail that asionally twitched added to her cuteness. If furry-lovers (kemona) saw her, they would surely unconsciously shed a tear of joy.

    Above all, there is one thing that Shia had that Yuecked: her big boobs. Her ragtag clothes emphasized her profound weapons. They were truly a weapon that couldn¡¯t keep silent. They would shake violently every time she moved. They shook violently, not just bounce, for confirmation.

    In short, her confidence in her figure and beauty was not strange at all. It could be said that Hajime was the strange one; before, he would surely jump on the chance to meet a rabbit-eared beauty.

    Even so, Shia¡¯s pride was damaged. And in her ignorance, the forbidden words were said-

    ¡°Bu-but! If it¡¯s aparison of size, it¡¯s my win! Don¡¯t you see that girl is t-chested!¡± (Shia)

    Her shout echoed in the valley. Yue, who was trembling in embarrassment suddenly got off of the bike with her expression hidden behind her bangs.

    Hajime could only mutter a few words in prayer while looking at the sky and silently gesture a prayer to the heavens. Shia, rest in peace¡­.

    At that time, a slope steeper than the [Raisen Great Canyon] could be seen peering above Shia.

    Yue¡¯s whisper-like voice can be heard by the trembling Shia¡¯s ear.

    ¡±¡­ Have you said your prayers?¡± (Yue)

    ¡±¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± (Shia)

    ¡±¡­ ¡­¡­ Just die!¡± ¡®Storm Emperor¡¯¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Aaaaaaa¡ª-!!¡± (Shia)

    Suddenly, a tornado appeared and swallow up Shia,unching her high into the atmosphere. Her scream echoed in the canyon on the way up. After 10 seconds, Gusha!1 She fell in front of Hajime and Yue.

    Her body convulsed although her head buried in the ground. It waspletely gag-like. Though her figure was extraordinary, she could only be described as a failure. Having only worn tattered clothes, she could only be called garbage. With her body stuck in the ground, her clothes hung towards the ground, revealing what would cause all mankind to die from a nosebleed.

    Yue seemed to express a feeling of a ¡°job well done¡± while walking back to Hajime. With him sitting on the bike, she pensively looked up at him.

    ¡°¡­. Do you like them big?¡± (Yue)

    It truly a problematic question. If Hajime said ¡°yes¡± then he would suffer the same fate as that regrettable rabbit that was still convulsing. But if he didn¡¯t, he would be lying to Yue. Both must be avoided.

    ¡°¡­. Yue, it¡¯s not about the size. Who the partner is, is the most important.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­.¡± (Yue)

    For now, instead of decisive ¡°yes¡± or ¡°no¡±, Hajime answered vaguely. Yue narrowed her eyes in consent, then proceeded to silently sit on the back seat.

    In secret, Hajime broke out in cold sweat trying to find some topic to break the silence, but nothing came to mind. Hajime¡¯s brain was truly useless.

    However, his eyes nced at Shia who was currently trying to free her head from the ground while her body trembled as both hands gripped the earth. Having failed to break the silence, he tried to make this their topic.

    ¡°She¡¯s moving¡­ truly a zombie. Her endurance is truly unnatural¡­¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Nn¡± (Yue)

    After a long silence, she answered, and that relieved him. At the same time, Shia pulled out her mud-covered head with a ¡°pop¡±.

    ¡°Uu~ Those cruel eyes. Even though I didn¡¯t want to be seen like this¡­¡± (Shia)

    With tear-filled eyes, Shia patted her tattered clothes and muttered some unknown words while crawling closer to Hajime. It was truly like a horror film.

    ¡°Haa~, how high is your endurance? It¡¯s not normal you know¡­. What are you?¡± (Hajime)

    With Hajime¡¯s suspicions, Shia sat up and finally told her tale. She made a serious expression while sitting in front of Hajime and Yue who were on the bike. It waste, but-.

    ¡°Let me reintroduce myself. I am Shia Haulia from Haulia Rabbitman Tribe. The truth is¡­.¡±

    Finally, Shia began her story.

    Shia and her tribe, the Haulia Rabbitman tribe, one of the hundred Rabbitman tribes, used to live quietly in the [Haltzena Sea of Trees]. Members of the Rabbitman tribe have excellent hearing and stealth skills, but their stats are lowpared to other demi-human tribes, and because of that, they are ranked lowerpared to other demi-human tribes. They are gentle and dislike fighting, and treat the entire tribe as one family. In addition, rabbit-eared women generally had excellent figures, different from an elf¡¯s beauty. Because they are cute, they are often caught by the empire to be enved, as they are in demand.

    One day in the Haulia tribe, one of Rabbitman tribes, a girl was born with an abnormality. Even though Rabbitmen normally have dark blue hair, that child¡¯s hair was white with a blue hue. Moreover, she had magic powers that demi-humans shouldn¡¯t have: the ability to directly manipte magic and a peculiar skill.

    Of course, the tribe was greatly puzzled. Here was a child that couldn¡¯t be born to the Rabbitman tribe, no, that any demi-human tribe. The baby had powers simr to a demonic beast, and so would be discriminated against in any tribe normally. However, she was born into the Rabbitman tribe that shared a deep connection as a n of a hundred. So the Haulia tribe decided to raise the girl.

    However, if her existence were to be found by the demi-human country of Faea Belgaen, she would be executed for sure. That is how much they despise demonic beasts. Thew of this nation was that as soon as a demonic beast is found, it must be annihted; any citizen seen allowing a demonic beast escape would be exiled. In addition, any demi-human capable of using magic would be discriminated against by humans and demi-humans alike. If a tribe was capable of wielding magic, they would¡¯ve been eradicated by both demihumans and humans alike.

    Therefore, the Haulia tribe hid the girl and raised her in secret for sixteen years. However, her existence was exposed. Because of that, the Haulia tribe escaped out of the [Haltina Sea of Trees] before getting caught by Faea Belgaen.

    The n was to go to the northern mountain area for the time being because they could produce products from the mountains for a living. Although it was uncivilized, it was better than being caught by the empire or a ve trader.

    However, their attempt to flee was crushed by the empire. Even though they escaped the [Haltina Sea of Trees], they were immediately found by the empire¡¯s soldiers. It was unknown why the soldiers were there, but after encountering one squadron, the Haulia tribe had no choice but to run away to the south.

    Though the men tried to obstruct the soldiers to buy the women and children time to run, the difference in battle potential between the trained empire soldiers, who could use magic, and the gentle, peaceful Rabbitman tribe was too great. By the time they noticed, half the tribe was already captured.

    The rest kept desperately running away to avoid annihtion and arrived at the [Raisen Great Canyon], and entered as it was their only path to avoid envement. Indeed, the empire¡¯s army didn¡¯t enter. The tribe decided to wait here until the army retreated. The tribe was hoping that the empire¡¯s soldiers would withdraw before the monsters attacked.

    However, the empire¡¯s soldiers didn¡¯t try to withdraw at all. They decided to wait at the canyon entrance, positioning themselves by the staircase down into the canyon. They waited for the Rabbitman tribe toe out when they were tired of being attacked by demonic beasts.

    And that was what happened, the demonic beasts attacked them. After being attacked, they couldn¡¯t wait for the empire to retreat anymore. Between escaping the canyon or fleeing from the demonic beasts, the Haulia tribe decided to escape further into the canyon. That was why they jumped into the depths of hell¡­

    ¡°¡­. Of the 60 people that entered the canyon, only 40 are left. My tribe will be annihted if this keeps up. Please help us!¡± (Shia)

    From the start, Shia tried to appeal to Yue and Hajime with regret and bitterness. Shia was the same as Yue and Hajime, an exception to this world¡¯s norm. She was atavistic, like Yue.

    After finished listening to her story, Hajime answered frankly without any change in his expression.

    ¡°I refuse.¡± (Hajime)

 Book 3. Chapter 9

    Book 3. Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9 : Contract Completed</strong>

    ¡°I refuse.¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime¡¯s frank response resulted in silence. With an expression as though she couldn¡¯tprehend what was said, Shia¡¯s mouth gaped open with a stupid expression as she puzzledly looked at Hajime. Ignoring her, Hajime started to pour magic power into the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive and a loud shout of protest could be heard.

    ¡°Wa- wa-wait! Why?! No matter how you think about it, your response should have been like, ¡®How pitiful! Don¡¯t worry!! I¡¯ll do something about it!!¡¯ with a reliable smile, you know! You had a sudden encounter with a bishoujo and you just ignore it! Eh, ah, don¡¯t ignore me and keep going! I won¡¯t let you go, you know~!!¡± (Shia)

    Ignored, Shia jumped to cling onto Hajime¡¯s leg again. From the serious and pitiful atmosphere from a while ago, her shameless rabbit mode was back in action.

    ring at Shia, who didn¡¯t show any sign of releasing his leg, Hajime released a sigh.

    ¡°You know¡­. What merit is there for me if I help you out?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Me-merit?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Having been chased out of Faea Belgaen and pursued by the empire, you¡¯re nothing but a heap of trouble, aren¡¯t you? Assuming you and your tribe escape from the canyon, what¡¯s next? Won¡¯t you just get caught by the empire again, or will you flee to the mountain from there? Rely on me again, right? First, it¡¯s to escape the canyon, next it¡¯s to protect you and your tribe from the empire¡¯s soldiers, and then it would be to escape from there to the northern mountain range, right? See, nothing but trouble.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Uuuu! Tha-that is true¡­. ¡­ bu- but!¡± (Shia)

    ¡°The two of us have a goal right now. We don¡¯t have the time for something so cumbering andbor intensive.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°That can¡¯t be!! ¡­. ¡­ But, even you should be able to see the reason to help us!¡± (Shia)

    ¡°¡­. That, you keep saying that, don¡¯t you?¡­ Is it rted to your peculiar skill that you sought us out?¡±

    Hajime was unable to understand the part of Shia¡¯s tear filled story. Why did Shia stray away from her tribe? Hajime asked whether there was a connection between their encounter and her skill.

    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes. It¡¯s called ¡®irvoyance¡¯. While I¡¯m using it, I can predict what will happen in the future based upon the actions I take, to a certain extent. Also, it will automatically activate right before danger strikes. But, the future that I see isn¡¯t absolute¡­! Tha-that¡¯s right! I am useful, you know! With ¡®irvoyance¡¯, we¡¯ll know if there is any danger! I used it a while ago! I could see you helping us! In fact, that¡¯s how I met you!¡± (Shia)

    In summary, Shia¡¯s ¡®irvoyance¡¯ can predict a future based upon her choice of action at that moment. Not only does it require arge amount of magic power to activate, but she will be exhausted after one try. In addition, there are times when it¡¯ll automatically activated, whether she wanted it to or not, when the situation is dangerous for Shia. Although this automatic function also consumes arge amount of magic power, it seems that it only consumes 1/3 the magic power of its manual usage.

    Apparently, Shia left her tribe in order to find Hajime. She found a future where Hajime would protect her and her tribe. After that, she left her tribe behind in order to find Hajime. She was too excited at the prospect of finding Hajime that she carelessly ran alone into this dangerous ce.

    ¡°If you have such amazing skill, how did the empire find you and your tribe? If you could predict when danger would strike, heck, you shouldn¡¯t have been found out in Faea Belgaen, right?¡± (Hajime)

    When this point was brought up by Hajime, Shia averted her eyes with a pained groan.

    ¡°Hii~!!! It was unusable at that time¡­¡± (Shia)

    ¡°That means you already used it before they found you¡­ What the heck did you use it for?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°That¡­ I was anxious about my best friend¡¯s love life¡­¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as peeping! Why the heck did you use such a precious skill for something so trivial?!¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Uu~! I will seriously reflect on that from now on, okay?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s useless. If you ask why I won¡¯t help, it¡¯s because YOU are useless. What a failure of a rabbit¡­¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime looked away in astonishment while Shia, who was crying, kept clinging to him. As Hajime prepared to leave Shia in the dust, an unexpected hero came to Shia¡¯s rescue.

    ¡°¡­. Hajime, take her along.¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Yue?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°!? I knew you were a nicedy from the start! I¡¯m so sorry for calling you t-che- Guuufuuuu!¡± (Shia)

    Hajime was dumbfounded when he heard Yue advocate for Shia, while Shia looked up at Yue with a thankful yet tearful expression. She happened to begin saying those forbidden words once again, only to receive divine punishment once again.

    ¡°¡­. Just as a guide around the [Hartzena Sea of Trees].¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Aa~. I see.¡± (Hajime)

    It is said that only demi-humans won¡¯t get lost on the path to the [Hartzena Sea of Trees], and if the Rabbitman tribe would guide them through, then that would be reassuring. Though there were some measures that Hajime could think of to resolve the situation when he got lost, it could be said that these measures weren¡¯t foolproof. At worst, he nned to kidnap some demi-humans to guide them along the path, but if some demi-humans willingly decided to guide them through, that would be for the best. However, Hajime hesitated to agree because Shia had only a bundle of trouble so far.

    Yue broke his hesitation.

    ¡°¡­. It¡¯s okay; we are the strongest.¡± (Yue)

    That¡¯s exactly what Hajime had said in that hell. They had decided to not hold back their strength for this world. When they covered each other¡¯s backs, they were the strongest. Hajime could only give a wry smile in response to Yue.

    With help from Rabbitman tribe, it would surely be easier to search around the [Hartzena Sea of Trees]. Avoiding the empire¡¯s soldiers and nation of Faea Belgaen would be for the best, but it¡¯s not like they were busybodies. If the encounter was unavoidable, Hajime decided to ¡°kill¡± these obstructions to his path.

    ¡°Oi, be grateful, you trash rabbit. I¡¯ll make you our guide through the [Hartzena Sea of Trees]. Your reward will be your life .¡± (Hajime)

    Without a doubt, Hajime had surely roleyed as a yakuza. However, despite his word choice, Shia rejoiced that Hajime, who could easily kill the beasts of the [Raisen Great Canyon], promised to escort her tribe out of danger.

    ¡°Tha-Thank you very much! Uu~! What a relief~. Seriously, what a relief~¡­¡± (Shia)

    Shia cried with joy. However, she immediately stood up because there was no time to lose.

    ¡°Uummu, I look forward to working with you! Wh-what should I call you¡­?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Hm? Now that you mention it¡­ I am Hajime. Nagumo Hajime¡± (Hajime

    ¡°¡­. Yue.¡± (Yue)

    ¡°I see, Hajime-san and Yue-chan. Hajime-san and Yue-chan¡­ Hajime-san and Yue-chan¡­ Hajime-san and Yue-chan¡­¡± (Shia)

    Shia said their names several times to remember it. But, Yue, in dissatisfaction, interrupted her.

    ¡°¡­ Failure rabbit.¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Fue!?¡± (Shia)

    Shia was puzzled by Yue¡¯s informal speech, because she thought Yue was younger than her due to her appearance. When she heard that Yue was a vampire and much older, she immediately apologized by prostrating before Yue. For Yue, it wasn¡¯t like she hated her. Though for some unknown reason, Yue could be seen hatefully staring daggers at a certain asset of Shia¡¯s!

    Please visit Re:Library to show the trantors your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!

    ¡°¡­For now, the failure rabbit can sit on the back.¡± (Hajime) 1

    Hajime, used to Yue¡¯s ability to read his mind, irritately instructed Shia to hop on, resulting in Shia¡¯s confusion. It couldn¡¯t be helped, however, because there were no two wheeled vehicles that moved by using magic power in this world. However, because Shia understood it was some kind of vehicle, Shia slowly sat behind Yue in the end.

    Although the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive only had tandem seats that were made using a certain demonic beast¡¯s leather, Yue and Shia were able to sit together because Yue only took up a small amount of space. Shia was surprised by the softness of the seat and started leaning forward onto Yue, pressing upon Yue her weapon.

    Yue, who felt ufortable by Shia¡¯s sudden action, slipped away by moving to Hajime¡¯sp. Her petite figure fit perfectly between Hajime¡¯s arms. Yue couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of Shia¡¯s weapon upon her back. Hajime revealed a wry smile after guessing the reason why Yue switched seats while Yue wore a bitter expression.

    ¡°Eh?¡± (Shia)

    Shia, confused about what had just happened, clung to Hajime¡¯s waist with a happy expression. Hajime acted as though nothing had happened and just drove along. But it¡¯s not like he had no reaction at all. He¡¯d be lying if he didn¡¯t.

    Without noticing the conflict in Hajime and Yue¡¯s mind, Shia asked Hajime a question over his shoulder.

    ¡°Uummu, even though travelling faster is better, what kind of vehicle is this? Moreover, Hajime-san and Yue-san are both magic-users, right? Even though magic shouldn¡¯t be able to be used here¡­¡± (Shia)

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll exin.¡± (Hajime)

    While saying so, Hajime increased his magic power output and elerated the bike. The vehicle moved smoothly, and over Hajime¡¯s shoulder, Shia¡¯s thrilled scream could be heard. The ground and cliff face seemed to blur as they elerated.

    ¡°Kyaaa~!¡± (Shia)

    At the bottom of the canyon, Shia clung tightly onto Hajime while closing her eyes due to the wind. After getting ustomed to the speed, Shia gradually became more and more excited. When Hajime suddenly curved around a boulder, Shia squealed excitedly.

    On the way, Hajime started to exin why they could use magic, how the bike operated, and how Hajime¡¯s left arm and bike were simr to an artifact. Shia opened her eyes wide in astonishment.

    ¡°Eh?? Then both of you are able to directly manipte magic and also capable of using unique magic¡­¡± (Shia)

    ¡°¡­ Something like that.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ Nn.¡± (Yue)

    For a while, Shia¡¯s mind was nk from surprise. Suddenly, she buried her face into Hajime¡¯s shoulder, starting to sob.

    ¡°¡­ What is it now? You went from being an annoying rabbit to a depressed bunny, and now you¡¯re a sobbing mess¡­ You¡¯re truly a failure rabbit.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ Failure rabbit.¡± (Yue)

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not a failure! ¡­ It¡¯s just that, when I think I¡¯m not alone anymore, it somehow makes me happy¡­¡± (Shia)

    ¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡± (Yue)(Hajime)

    It seemed that because her ability was simr to the demonic beast¡¯s, she always thought she was the only one in this world with this ability. Her family raised her for 16 years and called her a family member. Although protecting her ultimately brought danger upon them, causing them to flee Faea Belgaen for her sake, they still loved her. Despite their love¡­ no, because of their unique love for her, she felt isted and alone; she was different from everyone else.

    Hearing Shia¡¯s words, Yue silently began to think. It seemed like her expressionless face was turning pale. Hajime was somehow able to understand Yue¡¯s feelings. In all likelihood, Yue¡¯s circumstances early on were probably almost the same as Shia¡¯s. Both of them were capable of magic maniption and using unique magic and skills, without being able to call anyone ¡°kin¡±.

    But there was a definite difference between them. While Yue did not have a family that loved and epted her, Shia did. That gave Yue a ratherplex feeling mixed with envy. From Shia¡¯s perspective though, Yue was ¡°kin¡±, someone she could finally say was truly like her. It was aplicated matter.

    Hajime decided to pat then stroked Yue¡¯s head in an effort tofort her. Hajime, who was raised in a rich country like Japan with affectionate parents, only to be forsaken in an alternate world by his friends and teacher alike, still felt that his solitude couldn¡¯t bepared to that of the Vampire Princess, Yue. Thus, he couldn¡¯t say anything that could ease her pain. He could only show her that ¡°now¡±, she is not alone.

    Even though Hajime hadpletely changed from the boy he was when he first arrived in Tortus, he still had enough of him left to look out for those he cared about. Rather, if he hadn¡¯t met Yue, that part of him would have also disappeared. Yue stopped Hajime from falling into the depths of depravity and hatred. Because Yue appeared, Hajime could retain his humanity. As proof of that, Hajime decided to keep their promise to Shia: to protect the Haulia tribe from empire¡¯s soldiers. Of course, Hajime didn¡¯t forget that thepensation was that they¡¯d guide him and Yue through the [Hartzena Sea of Trees] to Faea Belgaen.

    Whether or not Hajime¡¯s feelings were fully expressed in his action, Yue loosened up and leaned against Hajime¡¯s chest, as though she wanted to be spoiled.

    ¡°Ummu~? Did you forget about me? Didn¡¯t I tell a sob story? I even revealed my poor broken heart to you, you know!? I also want to beforted, you know? To be spoiled, you know? Even so, even though I did all that, why did you guys suddenly go into your own world! Even I¡¯m lonely! Don¡¯t leave me out! Even though, you two-¡± (Shia)

    ¡± ¡°Silence, failure rabbit!¡± ¡± (Yue)(Hajime)

    ¡°Huuuuu~¡­¡­¡± (Shia)

    Hajime and Yue instinctively rebuked the whimpering Shia, who suddenly made an enormous ruckus. However, for Hajime and Yue to create their own pink space and leave a girl crying alone could be called cruel. Adding in that she got yelled at, Shia was truly pitiful. But, her endurance was her strong point. In her mind, she thought, first I must make them call me by name~. After all they are the ¡°kin¡± that I have finally found. I won¡¯t let them go~!

    Meanwhile, Yue and Hajime¡¯s yell echoed in the canyon. They then heard several demonic beasts¡¯ roars in the distance. Apparently there were several demonic beasts in front of them.

    ¡°!!! Hajime-san! We will arrive soon! Those demonic beasts¡¯ roars are close; close to father and my tribe¡¯s hiding ce!¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Gaawd~! Don¡¯t shout right next to my ear! Hang on tight, because I¡¯m going to increase our speed!¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime poured in even more magic power, and the bike started to elerate even further. The scenery truly blurred into a mirage.

    After 2 minutes, they saw dozens of Rabbitmen under attack by flying monsters.

 Book 3. Chapter 10

    Book 3. Chapter 10

    <strong>Chapter 10 ¨C Haulia Tribe and Encounter</strong>

    Screams echoed inside the [Raisen Great Canyon].

    The figures of desperate Rabbitmen fleeing to hide behind rocks could be seen. Looking around, Hajime could see 20 Rabbitmen hiding behind rocks. Ifbined with those still fleeing, there would be around 40 people.

    In the sky, flying demonic beasts, that were rare even inside that hell, were ring at the frightened Rabbitman tribe. The flying demonic beast¡¯s appearance was simr to what gamers would call a wyvern. Their wingspan was around 3-5 meters with sharp ws and fangs, equipped with a sharp thorn at the swelling end of their long tail, simr to mace.

    ¡°Hy-hyveria¡­.¡± (Shia)

    Over Hajime¡¯s shoulder, Shia¡¯s trembling voice could be heard. It seemed that those Wyvern-like creatures were called ¡°Hyveria¡±. There were six of them circling in the sky, waiting for a chance to catch the cowering Rabbitmen.

    Finally, one Hyveria took action. After adjusting its position in the sky, the Hyveria dove towards one of therge rocks where some Rabbitmen were hiding and struck the rock with its swinging tail. A deafening sound resounded, and the remains of the pulverized rock flung the screaming Rabbitmen in all directions.

    Looking upon its helpless prey, the Hyveria heavilynded where the rock was before and roared at the frightened Rabbitmen in its presence. A Rabbitman could be seen shielding a child from the fangs of the Hyveria that encroached upon them.

    Seeing this scene, only despair could be seen on the other Rabbitmen¡¯s faces. No one knew which of their family members would be the Hyveria¡¯s next meal. But that concern was unnecessary.

    DOPANn!! DOPANn!!

    Two shes were seen, and the ovepping echoes of gunshots could be heard in the canyon. One of the shots was aimed at the back of the attacking Hyveria¡¯s head. With a hole ripped through its brain, the Hyveria stopped mid-roar and fell on its side before the shielded child.

    At the same time, the whistling sound of an object falling caused the Rabbitmen to look up. Without any time to be surprised, the Rabbitmen saw one of the Hyverias without its arm, blood bursting from its shoulder while it writhed in pain. The Hyveria tumbled to the ground, skidding across the earth, causing the Rabbitmen to copse onto their knees from the collision.

    ¡°Wh-what is¡­.¡± (Rabbitman 1)

    The man who tried to cover the child could only mutter simple words in confusion while looking at the iprehensible scene that took ce before him.

    When he heard the unfamiliar sound of a distinct explosion, he could only see a sh pass by. Suddenly, the Hyveria copsed, causing the earth to tremor. When he finally came to after the miniature earthquake, it was dead already.

    Seeing onerade dead and the other copsed on the ground, the other Hyveria roared in unparalleled rage. The cowering Rabbitmen covered their ears in response to the frightful roar. Forparison, the quality of sound resembled that of a jet engine. However, in the distance, a voice could be heard, and they turned their eyes to the source. What they saw was a ck vehicle traveling in their direction, with 3 figures riding it at high speed.

    Of the three, one of them was someone they knew all too well. In the morning, she had suddenly disappeared. She was the reason they were in this mess in the first ce, as they went out to find her. The girl felt that it was her fault that the tribe is in the state they are now. She tried to conceal her feelings with outward cheerfulness, but her expression showed her inward anguish. Then, she suddenly disappears. So the Haulia tribe had no choice but to carefully search for the girl, even if the tribe would be annihted before finding her.

    That was the girl waving at them from the back of the ck vehicle. Cheerfulness could be seen on her face. The Rabbitmen looked at her with disbelief.

    ¡°Everyone~, I have called for help~!¡± (Shia)

    When they heard her voice, they had no choice but to believe it was real.

    ¡± ¡± ¡°Shia?!¡± ¡± ¡± (Haulia Tribe)

    Hajime made an irritated expression while driving the magic bike at high speed. When Shia saw her family in the distance, she immediately stood up and started waving her hands wildly. Even though standing on the bike was fine, Shia had leaned her body onto Hajime, and with her lethal weapons bouncing up and down, they continuously hit his head. Because of that, his aim shifted and the second Hyveria didn¡¯t die.

    Hajime gripped Shia¡¯s arm in anger, who was still jumping up and down. Shia noticed his actions and tried to question him. Even if she couldn¡¯t see Hajime¡¯s face, she had an ominous premonition, so she timidly asked.

    ¡°Uummu, Hajime-san? What happened? Why are you grabbing my arm?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°¡­ Because you¡¯re so energetic, I thought I¡¯d give you a job.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°J-job¡­? W-what should I do?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Just distract those starving demonic beasts. Easy, right?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°!? Wha-what are you-! Ah, don¡¯t lift me~! Don¡¯t swiii-nnnn-gggg meeeeeeee~!!!¡± (Shia)

    Shia, who¡¯s smile was twitching, was easily lifted by Hajime, who had more than 10.000 in his strength stat.

    Hajime, who was driving the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive with one hand, started drifting to the side, threw Shia into the sky with a devilish grin.

    ¡°Go! Failure Rabbit!¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Iya-aaa~~!!¡± (Shia)

    The rabbit-eared girl flew in the sky with high speed. Shia¡¯s scream echoed in the canyon. The Rabbitmen screamed, ¡°Shia!¡± while looking upon this unbelievable spectacle with their eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. The Hyveria also roared, trying to catch the prey that came right for them, but Shia just flew passed them, right before their eyes.

    Because Shia had caused a distraction, Hajime wouldn¡¯t miss this opening. Those flying Hyveria had be ¡°sitting ducks¡±. Four gunshots could be heard simultaneously, prating through the four Hyverias¡¯ jaws in the same instant.

    Unable to react, the Hyveria carcasses fell to the ground. Even though the Hyveria are known to be dangerous and troublesome demonic beasts with hard to resist attacks and stronger than the Daihedoa that attacked Shia, they dropped to the ground like flies. Looking into the dead eyes of the Hyveria that fell before them, the Haulia tribe stiffened.

    Gradually, they heard a girl¡¯s scream bing increasingly closer and clearer.

    ¡°A-aaaaah~! Help me~, Hajime-sa-~n!¡± (Shia)

    Hajime, who drove through the Rabbitmen tribe that started to frantically run around in an attempt to catch her, and splendidly caught the falling Shia while drifting to a stop. After that, he dropped Shia onto the ground with a-

    ¡°Failure rabbit.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Uu~! Be gentle with me~! I want you to treat me like Yue-san~!¡± (Shia)

    Shia protested while pouting. It wasn¡¯t like Shia loved Hajime, though. It¡¯s just that, when she was in a time of desperation and istion, Hajime appeared like a beacon of hope to her, creating a mysterious sense of trust in him. Even though he was without mercy, he hadn¡¯t betrayed his promise to her. She felt secure around Hajime, and seeing that Hajime cherished Yue, hoped that she too could be treated well.

    Having been tossed around so much and harassed by Yue¡¯s kicks on the way here, Shia¡¯s miserable scraps for clothes made her appear very pitiful. When Hajime saw Shia¡¯s appearance, he reluctantly pulled a coat out of his [Treasure Warehouse] and draped it over Shia¡¯s head, not wanting to be held responsible for her appearance. After doing so, he felt absolutely no responsibility whatsoever for his treatment towards Shia.

    However, Hajime¡¯s sudden action made Shia happy. Something was suddenly ced over her head, and when she saw it was a coat, she started tough. She immediately put it on. It was a simr white coat that Yue wore; the coat that Yue had originally made for Hajime to form a pair-look.

    ¡°Mou~! Hajime-san is just not honest at all, huh~? You gave me clothes simr to Yue¡¯s¡­! Could it be because of my ¡°womanly appeal¡±? That¡¯s bad, you know~? I¡¯m not that~ cheap! Please treat me more affectionately~!¡± (Shia)

    Shia teasingly said while looking at Hajime with a seductive gaze. Irritated once again, Hajime silently pulled out Donner, aimed at Shia, and fired.

    ¡°Hakyun!¡± (Shia)

    The bullet that was fired was a non-lethal bullet covered with a rubber-like substance from a demonic beast. But because of the firepower behind the bullet, Shia was still shot back and fell to the ground rolling back and forth in pain. Sheined, ¡°My head~¡­ My head~¡­¡±, but as expected, her unnatural endurance kicked in and she immediately got up. The Rabbitman tribe immediately started to gather around her in worry.

    ¡°Shia! Are you okay!?¡± (???)

    ¡°Father!¡± (Shia)

    The one who called out to her was a middle-aged, rabbit-eared man with short, dark blue hair. It was clear who the rabbit-eared man was. This spectacle gave him a surreal feeling, especially after seeing how the Hyverias were taken down. After calming down, Shia immediately began to exin to the Rabbitman tribe what happened while she was gone and the promise Hajime had made to her. Knowing that they had been saved, the entire tribe looked towards Hajime.

    ¡°Shall I call you Hajime-dono? I am Kam Haulia, Shia¡¯s father and also the chief of the Haulia tribe. I cannot thank you enough for helping Shia and our tribe escape this precarious predicament. To even go as far as helping us flee from the empire, as a father and chief of my tribe, I wish to express my humble gratitude.¡± (Kam)

    Kam, who introduced himself as the chief of the Haulia tribe, immediately bowed down to him. Behind him, the other Haulia tribe members mirrored his gesture.

    ¡°Please, raise your head. Don¡¯t forget: after escaping the empire, you¡¯ll be our guides into the [Haltina Sea of Trees]¡­ Also, how can you trust us so easily? Demi-humans and humans don¡¯t have good rtions with each other, after all¡­¡± (Hajime)

    Forget about Shia, in this world, demi-humans were discriminated against worldwide. In fact, it was a human empire that had cornered the Haulia tribe. Despite that, they had bowed down toward Hajime, who was clearly a human and even epted Hajime¡¯s help. Even though this was their only choice for survival, hadn¡¯t they made this decision too quickly? Hajime started to doubt them whilst concealing his concerns.

    In response, Kam answered with a wry smile.

    ¡°Shia trusts you, and so by extension, we trust you as well; because we are a family¡­¡± (Kam)

    Hearing his answer, Hajime was astonished, admiring their naive solidarity. For a tribe to leave their nation for the sake of a single girl, then trust a human they knew nothing about, they must be a foolhardy group that threw caution to the wind; they were kind to a fault.

    ¡°Ehehe, it¡¯s okay, father. Even though Hajime is unmerciful towards women, unconcerned with others, cruel enough to use others as bait, he will surely keep his promise! He is not like those scum that tramples over other¡¯s hopes! He will protect us for sure!¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Hahaha, is that so? So he¡¯s a shy one, isn¡¯t he? If that¡¯s so, I will believe in him.¡± (Kam)

    Hearing Shia and Kam, the other tribe members murmured in agreement while looking at Hajime with warmth in their eyes.

    Hajime, irritated enough to pop of blood vessel, started to pull out Donner when he was suddenly ambushed.

    ¡°¡­ Nn, Hajime is a shy one¡­ even in bed¡­¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Yue!?¡± (Hajime)

    Their dialogue had given the demonic beasts enough time to begin gathering around their current camp, and so it would be troublesome if they continued to linger any longer.

    Thus, they began their march towards the exit of the [Raisen Great Canyon].

 Book 4. Chapter 1

    Book 4. Chapter 1

    Hajime, Yue, and the Haulia tribe advanced within the [Raisen Great Canyon].

    Several demonic beasts tried to attack them but to no avail. Those that tried to assault the Rabbitman tribe had their heads blown off with a sh without exception.

    Every sh was apanied by a gunshot. The Rabbitman tribe looked around dumbfoundedly, as the demonic beasts¡¯ corpses littered the ground like flowers in a flower field. Awestruck by his power, the Rabbitman turned their gazes upon Hajime.

    Especially one child in particr. They were looking at Hajime as though he was a hero from legend.

    ¡°Fufufu~, Hajime-san. The little ones are watching, you know~? Why don¡¯t you wave at them?¡± (Shia)

    Shia immediately tried to tease Hajime, who was already in a bad mood due to that child¡¯s innocent gaze.

    A vein popped out of his head, and Hajime silently fired his gun.

    DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn!

    ¡°Awawwawawawawagh!?¡± (Shia)

    With Hajime aiming at her feet, Shia frantically jumped around to evade them, making it look like she was tap dancing. Shia¡¯s father, Kam, revealed a wry smile at this spectacle while Yue looked at her with expressionless marvel.

    ¡°Haha, so Shia and Hajime-dono are already that close. It looks like Shia has already hit that age, huh? Father will feel a bit lonely, but if it is Hajime-dono, then I can be relieved.¡± (Kam)

    Even though his daughter was still being shot at, Kam celebrated this asion as though it was Shia¡¯s marriage day, a tear forming in the corner of his eye. The other tribe members also looked at her with a warm gaze, although she was screaming ¡°Help me~!¡± all the while.

    ¡°Wait, all of you. How did youe to that conclusion looking at this situation?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­. Unbelievable.¡± (Yue)

    It was as Yue said. It seemed that the Haulia tribe was rathercking in themon sense department. However, who was to say it didn¡¯t apply to all the Rabbitman tribes¡­

    After walking for a long time, their group finally arrived at the entrance of the [Raisen Great Canyon]. There was a finely built staircase for as far as Hajime could see, even with [Far Sight]. The stairs were built by cutting alongside the cliff face, zigzagging every 50 meters. The [Haltina Sea of Trees] was around half a day¡¯s walk after exiting the [Raisen Great Canyon].

    When Hajime gazed up towards the rim of the canyon, Shia uneasily asked.

    ¡°Do you see any of the empire¡¯s soldiers?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Hm? What can I say¡­ there¡¯s the possibility that they¡¯ve been annihted already¡­¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Th-that is¡­ suppose that the empire¡¯s soldiers are around, Hajime-san¡­, what will you do then?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°¡­? What do you mean by that?¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime tilted his head because he couldn¡¯t understand what Shia was trying to ask. The ears of the Haulia tribe here perked up because of her question.

    ¡°Unlike demonic beasts, the enemy this time will be the empire¡¯s soldiers, the human race, you know? A human like Hajime-san¡­¡­ are you sure you will be able to fight them?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Failure rabbit, haven¡¯t you already seen the future?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Yes, I have. Hajime-san was confronting the empire¡¯s soldiers¡­¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°I wanted to confirm your resolve. In order to protect us, the Haulia tribe, from the empire¡¯s soldiers, you have to confront other humans. Are you truly okay with that, with fighting against other humans¡­?¡± (Shia)

    Having heard Shia¡¯s words, the surrounding Rabbitmen nervously looked at Hajime. The children couldn¡¯t understand the significance of what was happening, but they could guess from the serious atmosphere something drastic could happen.

    However, despite such a serious atmosphere, Hajime casually replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Eh?¡± (Shia)

    Hajime continued to talk, ignoring Shia¡¯s confusion.

    ¡°Like I just said. I have no problem with fighting other humans.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Th-that¡­! You¡¯re from the same race, you know?!¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your tribe also get chased out by the same race?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°That is¡­ well if you put it that way¡­¡± (Shia)

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re wrong about my intentions, however.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Intentions?¡± (Shia)

    Shia tilted her head while the surrounding Rabbitmen looked confused.

    ¡°Listen, I am employing your tribe to be my guide through the [Haltina Sea of Trees], so I¡¯ll be troubled if any of you die. It¡¯s not like I sympathize with any of you, or have the kindness to do that. Moreover, I won¡¯t be protecting you guys forever. Did you forget that?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I remember¡­¡± (Shia)

    ¡°That so? I¡¯ll protect you until my business in the [Haltina Sea of Trees] is over. I only act in my self-interest. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s demonic beasts or humans, if they try to obstruct my path, they will be eliminated. Simple as that.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°I- I see¡­¡± (Shia)

    Shia could only reply in a disappointed fashion towards Hajime¡¯s remark. Even if she saw Hajime confronting the empire with [irvoyance], that future wasn¡¯t absolute. Other futures seemed more probable to her, one of them where they became ves under the empire, living a life worse than death. Shia med herself for the possibility of those futures, even if she knew everyone else wouldn¡¯t me her for not preventing them. Thus, she had resolved to ascertain the most likely future that would take ce.

    ¡°Haha, it is good to clear any misconceptions. Please leave it to us to guide you through the [Haltina Sea of Trees].¡± (Kam)

    Kamughed cheerfully. Rather than acting under a naive sense of justice, Hajime treated this as a give and take situation, giving him a renewed sense of security. His face said it all.

    Their party had gradually reached the stairs. Hajime went ahead of them to scout the situation. When they had escaped from the empire¡¯s soldiers before, the Haulia tribe hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to eat or drink anything. Unexpectedly though, the Haulia tribe remained on their toes, as though they were still in pristine condition. The rumor that demi-humans, who were unable to use magic, had higher physical strength and endurance seemed true.

    At longst, Hajime¡¯s group had escaped from the execution ground, the [Raisen Great Canyon].

    When they peered over the cliff-

    ¡°Oi, oi, seriously? There are survivors! Even though I was reluctant to stay here on themander¡¯s orders, it turns out I can bring back a good souvenir~.¡± (Random Soldier)

    There were around 30 imperial soldiers. Behind them, there were many carriages and tents set up. All of the soldiers were dressed in Khaki-like uniforms and equipped with either a sword and shield or with a spear. They turned towards Hajime¡¯s group in surprise.

    However, that onlysted for an instant. Their eyes immediately shone with delight when they saw the Rabbitman tribe.

    ¡°toon leader! The pale-haired Rabbitman is also there! Isn¡¯t she the one that themander wanted?¡± (Random Soldier)

    ¡°Oh ho! It looks like we hit the jackpot. Your orders are to kill everyone but the pale-haired Rabbitman!¡± (toon Leader)

    ¡°toon leader~, there are some women in that group. Can¡¯t we have a taste of them? We¡¯ve waited here for 3 days! Please overlook it~¡­¡± (Random Soldier)

    ¡°Geez. Just don¡¯t keep all of them. If it¡¯s only two or three, then it¡¯s okay.¡± (toon Leader)

    ¡°As expected of toon leader! You really do look out for us!¡± (Random Soldier)

    For the empire¡¯s soldiers, the Rabbitman tribe wasn¡¯t a threat in their eyes, they only focused on which of the women in the group they wanted to toy withter while they advanced. Seeing those soldiers, the Rabbitman tribe could do nothing but tremble in fright.

    Among those moring soldiers, the man called the toon leader finally notice Hajime¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Ah? Who are you? It looks like¡­ you¡¯re not a Rabbitman.¡± (toon Leader)

    Hajime, deeming it impossible to just avoid this confrontation altogether, simply responded-

    ¡°Aa. I¡¯m human alright.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Haa~? Why is a human together with Rabbitmen? You even came from the canyon. Oh, are you a ve merchant? How did you hear about these Rabbitmen? What a great business spirit you have to evene out here yourself. However, these Rabbitman belong to the empire, so please move aside.¡± (toon Leader)

    The toon leader made the most obvious assumption about Hajime¡¯s circumstances, thus believing that he had the authority to order Hajime around.

    Of course, there was no need for Hajime to listen to him, as that toon leader¡¯s assumption was way off the mark.

    ¡°I refuse.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ Did you just say something?¡± (toon Leader)

    ¡°Are you deaf? I said I refuse. These guys are mine now. I won¡¯t give you even one. I rmend you to pack up and go back home now.¡±(Hajime)

    He thought what he heard was a mistake, but that man was defying an imperial order. The toon leader grimaced in fury.

    ¡°¡­ boy, mind your words now. Is there something wrong with your head to not recognize who we are?¡± (toon Leader)

    ¡°I know who you are. Is YOUR head on right?¡± (Hajime)

    The toon leader red at Hajime. The other Soldiers also red at Hajime, creating a tense atmosphere. As the toon leader scorned Hajime, he suddenly noticed a petite figure behind Hajime¡¯s back. Even inside that tense atmosphere, Yue¡¯s beauty shone just as brightly, immediately enchanting the toon leader. He smirked lustfully.

    ¡°Ah~, I see. I finally understand now. You¡¯re nothing but a naive, ******, little boy! Let me teach you the horrors of this world. That young miss over there, now isn¡¯t she a little beauty? After I chop your limbs off, I¡¯ll y with her in front of your eyes until I¡¯m satisfied, then sell her over to the ve merchants after I finish you off!¡±

    Hajime creased his brows in utter wrath. Even the expressionless Yue couldn¡¯t help but express extreme disgust that anyone could tell. Yue extended her right hand, prepared to eliminate the trash that dared vite her presence.

    However, she was stopped by Hajime. Dumbfounded, Yue could only hear Hajime say-

    ¡°In conclusion, you are my enemy, right?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Ah?! Do you still not understand your situation! You ******* should be trembling on the ground seeking forgive-!?¡± (toon Leader)

    DOPANn!!

    The irritated toon leader was unable to finish his sentence. Reason being that his brain was no longer operational. With a big hole in the middle of his forehead, his brain leaked out from behind his head, and he copsed just like that.

    The other soldiers could only stare dumbfoundedly at the toon leader¡¯s corpse.

    DOPANn!

    One gunshot was heard, but six of the empire¡¯s soldiers copsed. In actuality, Hajime had shot at six soldiers scattered across the field, but due to his insane stats, abilities, and weapons, the six gunshots resounded as one.

    Naturally, after seeing their leader andrades copse, the soldiers panicked and turned their weapons towards Hajime. Even though they didn¡¯t understand how they died, they understood who had killed them. Their personality aside, as expected of the empire¡¯s soldiers, their capabilities on the battlefield was the real deal.

    The soldiers immediately charged forward while the mages in the rear started to chant. However, something had rolled into the backline while they charged. It was a ck, cylindrical object. What could it be? Though they were puzzled, they never stopped chanting, when suddenly-

    DOGANn!!

    The ¡°grenade¡± had exploded. Moreover, shrapnel had consumed the backline. Compared to the ones on Earth, it¡¯s power was undoubtedly far stronger. It was only able to be created due to this world¡¯s unique ores.

    In one move, 10 soldiers had died. Their hands and feet had been blown off their bodies, their organs sttered everywhere. Seven audible voices could be heard screaming in pain.

    Hearing the explosion behind them, the seven soldiers who had acted as the vanguard immediately stopped their charge. While turning back in confusion, the vanguard was suddenly left with one man. Blood sprayed all around him. In shock, he fell to his knees. He looked to the sky in disbelief. It was no wonder. In only an instant, hispanions were annihted. These were elite warriors. Elite warriors who hadined about being stationed in the middle of nowhere. He looked around only to find himself feeling alone in a living nightmare of disassembled bodies.

    He suddenly heard an aloof voiceing from behind him.

    ¡°¡­ As expected, there¡¯s no need to use [Lightning d]. The usual bullet and firing mechanism was enough. The [Combustion Stone] is REALLY convenient though.¡±

    That soldier turned towards Hajime in fright. Hajime tapped Donner on his shoulder as he slowly approached the lone vanguard. His figure with his fluttering ck coat made him look like a grim reaper.

    ¡°Hiii! Do-don¡¯te any closer! I don¡¯t want to die! So-someone, help me!¡± (Random Soldier)

    That soldier pleaded for his life. His face distorted in fear and piss leaked from his crotch. Hajime looked at him coldly, then slowly open fired in session.

    ¡°Hii!¡± (Random Soldier)

    That soldier prepared for a death that had yet toe. Hajime had shot the soldiers who had been severely injured by the grenades. When he noticed he had yet to die, thest surviving soldier timidly surveyed the battlefield, only to find he was truly alone in this disastrous scene of annihtion.

    The gun¡¯s muzzle finally aimed at the stiffened soldier. His body shook, and with an unbing expression, he once again begged for salvation.

    ¡°I-I implore you! Please don¡¯t kill me! I-I¡¯ll do anything! Anything!¡± (Soldier)

    ¡°Is that so? Then, please, tell me what happened to the other Rabbitmen. Even though there should be a lot of them here¡­ have they been transported to the empire?¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime, as self-centered as always, only asked about the circumstances of the other Rabbitmen because it would be bothersome to go out of his way to rescue them.

    ¡°Wi-will you spare me if I tell you?¡± (Soldier)

    ¡°You, do you think you are in any position to demand anything of me? It¡¯s not like I need this information. Would you like to die this instant?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Ple-please wait! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! They¡¯ve probably been transported because we already reached the quota¡­¡± (Soldier)

    A quota was fulfilled. In other words, after having captured enough able-bodied Rabbitmen, the others must have been killed. After hearing that, bitterness painted the Rabbitmen¡¯s faces. Hajime took a peek at their expression. He immediately looked back at the soldier, killing intent manifesting in his eyes.

    ¡°Wait! Please wait! I¡¯ll tell you anything! The empire¡¯s secrets, anything you want! So please!¡± (Soldier)

    Having noticed Hajime¡¯s killing intent, the soldier desperately pleaded for his life. The answer to his desperate plea was¡­

    DOPANn!

    One bullet.

    The Rabbitmen all sucked in a breath. Due to Hajime¡¯spletely unforgiving behavior, fear of Hajime had awoken in them. Who knew if Shia also felt the same, but she timidly asked Hajime all the same.

    ¡°Wo-wouldn¡¯t it have been okay to just overlook that one person¡­?¡± (Shia)

    Hajime nced at her with such astonishment that Shia could only feel as though she had said something inappropriate. It looked like the Rabbitman tribe could even forgive the people responsible for the envement and genocide of their tribe. When Hajime was about to speak, Yue immediately said-

    ¡°¡­ Once they¡¯ve drawn their weapons, even if the opponent wasn¡¯t strong, they¡¯ll be an inconvenience sooner orter¡­¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Th-that is¡­¡± (Shia)

    ¡°¡­ How dare you shame Hajime when he protected you and your tribe¡­¡± (Yue)

    ¡°¡­¡± (Shia)

    Yue was furious. Even though they were currently protecting them, she wouldn¡¯t forgive anyone who harbored negative feelings towards Hajime. Even though they hadn¡¯t intended to disgrace their savior, the Haulia tribe felt ashamed.

    ¡°Fumu, Hajime-dono, I sincerely apologize on behalf of my tribe. We do not me you for your actions, it is just that we are not ustomed to such a sight¡­¡± (Kam)

    ¡°Hajime-san, I am sorry.¡± (Shia)

    Having heard Shia and Kam apologize to him on behalf of their tribe, Hajime could only wave his hands to tell them he paid it no attention.

    After that, Hajime went to where the empire¡¯s horses and carriages were and told the Haulia tribe to hop on. Even though it would only take them half a day to walk to the [Haltina Sea of Trees], since they could use horses and carriages, they should use them. He took out the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive from his [Treasure Warehouse] and linked it to the line of carriages. And so, the party continued their trek towards the [Haltina Sea of Trees].

    Yue had used wind magic to drop the empire¡¯s soldiers¡¯ corpses into the canyon before they left. What remained of the battlefield was nothing but a field stained with blood.

 Book 4. Chapter 2

    Book 4. Chapter 2

    <strong>Chapter 2 : Shia¡¯s Feelings and Haltina, Sea of Trees</strong>

    One of 7 Great Dungeons, the [Haltina Sea of Trees], was located within the country of demi-humans, Faea Belgaen. Thanks to the Magic Powered 2-Wheeled Drive pulling the tworge carriages along with dozens of horses, Hajime and his party were now able to advance at a rather fast pace.

    On the bike, Yue sat in Hajime¡¯sp while Shia sat behind him. At first, Shia was told to ride on one of the carriages, but she insisted on riding on the bike. Even though Yue kept harassing her, Shia kept clinging onto the bike like a zombie, so Yue finally gave up. Shia had finally met two people that were the ¡°same¡± as her, so she wanted to talk about various things. However, much to Yue¡¯s displeasure, Shia was hugging Hajime. Yue believed Shia had intentions of getting her hands on Hajime by using her shameful, lethal weapons.

    Hajime, who was sandwiched between the ill-humored Yue and good-humored Shia, absentmindedly drove on.

    In that state, Hajime heard Yue¡¯s voice.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime, why did you fight them by yourself?¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Hm?¡± (Hajime)

    Yue was talking about the fight with the empire¡¯s soldiers. At that time, Hajime fought them alone after stopping Yue from utilizing magic. Even though there would¡¯ve been almost no difference if Hajime had just let Yue ¡°insta-kill¡± the soldiers, Hajime had fought alone, and that made Yue anxious.

    ¡°Well, I just wanted to confirm¡­¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ Confirm?¡± (Yue)

    Yue asked him with a doubtful face. Shia, intrigued, rested her head on his shoulder.

    In summary, Hajime had two reasons for fighting solo. One, Hajime had stopped Yue because he wanted to use this fight as an experiment. Even though it looked like he head-shot all of the soldiers, he had also shot at their armor. He thought that it¡¯d be overkill to use rail guns all the time. It¡¯d be too dangerous for him to use them in town because of their prating power. Though he had no problem turning thugs into dust, the bullets would also prate any nearby residential housing and possibly kill whoever was inside! Hajime didn¡¯t want to be someone who indiscriminately killed unrted people. Thus, it was necessary to understand how to control his power output, which he fine-tuned throughout this fight.

    The other reason was to confirm whether he¡¯d hesitate to kill humans. Even though he had been reborn in that hell, he had yet to experience killing a human. Therefore, he wanted to see how he would react after killing humans. The result was that he felt nothing. As expected, he had no qualms with removing anyone that obstructed his path.

    ¡°Even though I felt nothing when I killed those soldiers, when I think about how drastically I¡¯ve changed, it makes me feel somewhat sentimental¡­¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ Are you okay?¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no problem now. This is the current me. I¡¯m just d that I¡¯ll be able to fight properly from now on.¡± (Hajime)

    Having heard Hajime¡¯s story, Shia was surprised that this was the first time he had killed a human. At the same time, she admired Yue who was able to notice the slight change in Hajime¡¯s mood. Once again, she felt lonely due to herck of familiarity with Hajime and Yue.

    ¡°Un, about that! Can I hear more about Hajime-san and Yue-san?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t we talking about that right now?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know about what abilities you two have, but like why were you inside the Abyss? What are your objectives? What have you done until now? I want to know more about you two, you know?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°¡­. After you hear that, what then?¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Even if you ask me that, I just want to know¡­ I, because of my circumstances, have brought a lot of trouble to my family. I hated myself so much when I was a child, but of course, everyone told me to cheer up and now I don¡¯t mind it as much. Even so, I still feel like an oddball in this world. That¡¯s why I was so happy when I met the two of you. To find people who were simr to me, it was an overwhelming feeling. Although it is selfish of me, I wa- want to be yourpanion¡­ so can¡¯t you tell me more about the two of you¡­?¡± (Shia)

    It seemed Shia was embarrassed by her own words, as her voice became smaller and smaller, hiding her face behind Hajime¡¯s back. When Hajime and Yue thought back to when they met Shia, they remembered how incredibly happy she was. When they left to save the Haulia tribe from the Hyverias, Shia had found out that they were capable of using magic maniption. Shia must have been feeling anxious since then.

    In this world, those who were capable of magic maniption like demonic beasts would never be epted. As such, it¡¯s only natural to think that those who have been rejected and isted from society would bond together. Despite that being said, for Hajime and Yue, they felt no sense of camaraderie with Shia. But, because it would help pass the time, Hajime and Yue started to tell their story.

    The result is¡­.

    ¡°Huuuuu~! Cruel, how cruel~! Hajime-san and Yue-san had it hard~! Compared to that, I was blessed¡­ Uu~, I didn¡¯tck anything at all~¡­¡± (Shia)

    She cried. As she continued sobbing about her misconceptions, she continued to wipe her face using the overcoat Hajime had lent her. She had thought her that her circumstances were worsepared to Hajime and Yue¡¯s circumstances, which led to self-admonishment in her shame.

    After crying for a while, Shia suddenly sped her hand into a fist and dered with a resolute expression¡ª

    ¡°Hajime-san! Yue-san! I have decided! I will join you in your travels! From now on, under this sun, Shia Haulia has promised to help the two of you! There is no need to be reserved. The three of us are nowrades. Let us ovee our hardship and find hope together!¡±

    Hajime and Yue could only give her a cold look as she made her deration.

    ¡°What did this weak and pathetic rabbit just say? You¡¯d only be a hindrance.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­. Casually changing ¡®I want to be arade¡¯ into ¡®I am arade¡¯, what a shameless rabbit.¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Wh-why the cold look? Aren¡¯t you moved? ¡­ And please call me properly by name!¡± (Shia)

    The mood froze as Shia trembled in their cold gaze. Hajime continued¡ª

    ¡°You, don¡¯t you simply want someone to be your travelpanion?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°!?¡± (Shia)

    Shia was stunned.

    ¡°Once your tribe is in safe hands, you wanted to leave them, right? And along we came, people who were the ¡®same¡¯ as you, so you decided to go with us? A Rabbitman with such an unusual hair color would surely find it difficult if they traveled alone, after all.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ even if you say that¡­ I, I only wanted to¡­¡± (Shia)

    Maybe because he had hit the bullseye, Shia sputtered out a few words in denial. The truth was that she was determined to leave her tribe once gaining Hajime¡¯s agreement. As long as she remained with her tribe, they would never truly be out of harm¡¯s way. Their current trip was an exemry example. Who knew what trouble would find them next if Shia stayed. She felt that she should no longer endanger her tribe, despite if her tribe judged this as an act of betrayal.

    At worst, she had resolved to go alone, but she knew that would make her tribe even more worried. On the other hand, if she said it was to repay Hajime and Yue for their services, it would be easier to convince her tribe to let her leave as she would be in safe hands. Shia despaired that her intentions were so easily read.

    Of course, Shia was still interested in Hajime and Yue. Despite what Hajime and Yue felt about her, she felt a strong sense of camaraderie with them. In fact, Shia believed her encounter with Hajime and Yue was due to fate.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not like I can me you for thinking so. However, our objectives are the [Seven Great Dungeons]. The dungeon¡¯s interior will be infested with monsters simr to those in the Abyss. You would probably die the instant you stepped foot into the dungeon. It is for that very reason I can¡¯t allow you to go with us.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­¡± (Shia)

    Hajime¡¯s relentless remarks made Shia fall silent. Hajime and Yue, unconcerned about Shia¡¯s feelings, continued to berate her with the reality of her situation.

    From then on, Shia quietly sat on the bike with an unreadable expression.

    After several hours, their party finally arrived at the border of the [Haltina Sea of Trees]. From the outside, not only could they see a dense forest, they could see a ghostly foging from the woods, seemingly ready to devour them.

    ¡°Well then, Hajime-dono, Yue-dono. Please do not leave our side from here on out. Even though it may be possible for you to advance by yourself, it would be a problem if you get lost in there. Our destination is within the depth of this forest, under the [Great Tree], is that correct?¡± (Kam)

    ¡°I have only read about it. The entrance to a real dungeon seems to be located there.¡± (Hajime)

    Kam wanted to confirm their destination for thest time before they departed into the [Haltina Sea of Trees]. What Kam called the [Great Tree] was located within the depths of the [Haltina Sea of Trees]. Also known as the [Great Tree Ua Alt] by demi-humans, the area had be a sacred ce that no one dared to approach. Kam had exined the significance of the [Great Tree Ua Alt] to them when they had been traveling in the [Raisen Great Canyon].

    At first, Hajime had thought that the [Haltina Sea of Trees] was one enormous dungeon. However, if that were true, then the wandering demonic beasts they had seen should have been as strong as the ones inside the Abyss, making it impossible for demi-humans to live there. The [Seven Great Dungeons] all had unclear entrances, including the [Orcus Great Dungeon]. So when he heard about the [Great Tree] from Kam, Hajime had a new suspicion.

    Kam nodded at Hajime¡¯s response, then signaled to the other tribe members to build a formation with Hajime at the center.

    ¡°Hajime-dono, if it is possible, please erase your presence. The [Great Tree] is a sacred ce, so I believe it unlikely to happen upon anyone. However, if we happen to encounter someone from Faea Belgaen, arge problem would arise.¡± (Kam)

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll do that then. Yue and I can do that to some degree.¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime used the skill [Hide Presence] while Yue thinned her presence using the method she developed in the Abyss.

    ¡°!? That is¡­ Hajime-dono, if possible, could you adjust your presence to match that of Yue-dono?¡± (Kam)

    ¡°Hm? ¡­ Is this alright?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Yes, that is enough. If you hid as much as you had, even we would have lost sight of you! As expected of such a capable man!¡± (Kam)

    Although their specs were low on many fronts, the Rabbitman tribe prided themselves in their stealth ability and eyesight. However, Yue¡¯s method for hiding her presence rivaled their own. Hajime¡¯s skill, [Hide Presence], had even exceeded their capabilities. If it were anywhere else, they might have been able to maintain sight of him. But inside the ominous fog that always filled the [Haltina Sea of Trees], they would surely lose him, even with their Rabbitman tribe¡¯s prided ability.

    Having his tribe¡¯s prized ability surpassed by a human, Kam could only smile wryly. Yue puffed out her chest, priding herself in Hajime¡¯s ability. Shia was in turmoil.

    ¡°Shall we head out?¡± (Kam)

    Under Kam¡¯smand, their party advanced. Kam and Shia headed into the fog towards the heart of the [Haltina Sea of Trees],plex feelings arising in their hearts.

    After a while, the road forward vanished, the fog thickening as they continued. However, Kam maintained his pace. It was as though he knew their precise location in this fog, clear on which way was the path forward. For whatever reason, only demi-humans were capable of navigating the path through the [Haltina Sea of Trees].

    Suddenly, Kam gave the order to stop. They carefully observed their surroundings. Demonic beasts had enclosed on them. Naturally, Hajime and Yue also noticed them. The Haulia tribe drew their knives that Hajime had given them when they entered. Normally, during such encounters, they would just escape. But how could acting as Hajime and Yue¡¯s guide through the [Haltina Sea of Trees] be considered a normal situation? Tension filled the air.

    Hajime nonchntly waved his left hand across his body. The faint sound of objects flying rang out.

    DOSAa! DOSAa! DOSAa!

    ¡± ¡± ¡± KIiiii!?¡± ¡± ¡± (Monsters)

    Screams rang as three bodies hit the ground. Three panicked monkey-like creatures around 60 cm tall with four arms, each with sharp ws, agilely rose from the ground and charged at them.

    Yue held up her hand, aiming at the one furthest forward, muttered-

    ¡°[Wind de].¡± (Yue)

    A de of wind appeared and rushed forward, slicing the creature in two without resistance. Quietly, the creature fell to the ground.

    The other two split up. One of them approached a child while the other aimed its four ws at Shia. Shia and the child froze in ce. The nearby adults cried out in fear, but their worries were for naught.

    Hajime once again aimed his left arm and flickering whispers sounded as the creatures copsed with countless numbers of 10 cm long needles extending from their heads.

    What Hajime just used was a Needle Gun equipped on his artificial left arm. He felt inspired by the scorpion-esque creature he had fought in that hell, and so created the Needle Gun. To fire, it required [Lightning d]. Though it was not on the level of Donner and Scgen in terms of firepower, it was still lethal, as the needles carried poison. It only had an effective range of 10 m, but the Needle Gun was silent and hidden: a secret weapon. Because they were inside the [Haltina Sea of Trees], Hajime decided they couldn¡¯t afford the attention Donner and Scgen would have brought.

    ¡°Th-thank you, Hajime-san.¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Onii-chan, thank you!¡± (Child)

    Shia and the child thanked him. Hajime gestured them not to worry about it. The boy looked at him with sparkling eyes, but Shia suddenly dropped her shoulders when she recalled how pathetic she had acted.

    Kam wryly smiled at her. They continued on after being urged by Hajime.

    Afterward, all the demonic beasts were quietly handled by Hajime and Yue. The troublesome demonic beasts of the [Haltina Sea of Trees] proved no problem for them.

    However, after several hours had passed since they entered the [Haltina Sea of Trees], their travel was interrupted by an innumerable number of presences that quickly surrounded them. The killing intent they felt was iparable to that of demonic beasts, leading Kam to restlessly confirm their location.

    ¡°You are¡­ why have you brought in humans?! Tell us what tribe you¡¯re from!¡± (???)

    The Haulia tribe appeared to have lost all hope as that voice resounded. Shia¡¯s face paled.

    When Hajime and Yue discovered who it was, they immediately felt that their situation had be troublesome.

    A muscr demi-human with tiger ears and tail had appeared.

 Book 4. Chapter 3

    Book 4. Chapter 3

    <strong>Chapter 3 : Haulia was Shameless as Expected</strong>

    Humans and demi-humans were walking together inside the [Haltina Sea of Trees].

    Having seen that, the tiger-tailed demi-humans red at Kam and his tribe as though they were traitors. They readied their double-edged sword and took a threatening stance. Tens of demi-humans surrounded them, filling the air with dense killing intent.

    ¡°W-we are¡­¡± (Kam)

    Kam, drenched in cold-sweat, looked for an excuse. But before he could finish his thought, the tiger-tailed demi-humans caught sight of Shia.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that, that white-haired Rabbitman? ¡­ Bastards, so you¡¯re the Haulia tribe! A disgrace to the entire demi-human race! For years, you¡¯ve deceived us to raise a taboo existence, and now you have brought humans here! Treason! I won¡¯t hear any more excuses! Everyone will be executed on the spot! Everyone, advan-!?¡±

    DOPANn!!

    When the tiger-tailed demi-humanmanded an attack, Hajime¡¯s arm flickered. A gunshot resonated as a sh grazed his cheek, devastating the trees behind him as the sh disappeared into the distance.

    The tiger-like demi-human that was grazed froze in ce, unable to understand what had injured him. If his ears were located at the side of his head like a human¡¯s, it surely would have been blown off by that shot. The tiger-tailed demi-humans were stunned by the explosive sound and attack so fast that they are unable to react.

    ¡°¡­ I can fire that attack tens of times in session. I also know the exact location of all your fighters. You¡¯ve already entered my kill-zone.¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime¡¯s voice covered the grounds as an extraordinary pressure descended. It was a result of Hajime¡¯s skill called [Pressure], which applied physical pressure on the enemy.

    ¡°Wh,what¡­? No chant¡­¡± (???)

    The tiger-tailed demi-human stuttered unintentionally after being shot by an invisible attack that required no chant as Hajime threatened the safety of hisrades. As he had threatened, Hajime easily drew Scgen and aimed into the forest. He paled, as he knew that his subordinates were hiding in that precise direction. A sense of unease entered his mind.

    ¡°I won¡¯t show any mercy to anyone who obstructs my way. Until the Haulia tribe has fulfilled their promise to me, their lives are under my protection. Don¡¯t even think that you cany your hands on even one of them.¡± (Hajime)

    Aside from his [Pressure] skill, Hajime began to emit his killing intent. The tiger-tailed demi-humans, who were known as thick-headed warmongers, were drenched in cold sweat. They started to panic while their leader desperately tried to keep his calm.

    This must be a joke! Ho- how could a human be this strong! He must be a monster!

    As the tiger-tailed demi-human leader tried to regain hisposure, Hajime continued as he reloaded Donner and Scgen.

    ¡°If you retreat now, I won¡¯t give chase. If you¡¯re willing to remove yourself from my path, I have no reason to eliminate you. Now choose. Will you pointlessly be my enemy and be annihted, or will you quietly go home?¡± (Hajime)

    Themander of the tiger-tailed demi-humans was convinced that the moment he antagonized Hajime, that sh would be aimed at their heads instead. If that happened, there would be no chance for them to survive.

    The tiger-tailed demi-human was Faea Belgaen¡¯s Second Guardsman¡¯s captain. His duty was to guard Faea Belgaen, and it was his pride to protect his brethren from intruders and demonic beasts. Therefore, the decision between retreating from this confrontation orying his and his subordinates¡¯ lives down weighed upon his shoulders.

    ¡°¡­ Before I decide, I want to know one thing.¡± (???)

    The tiger-tailed demi-human desperately remarked. Hajime urged him to speak.

    ¡°¡­ What is your purpose here?¡± (???)

    A straightforward question. However, depending on Hajime¡¯s answer, he would determine whether or not the consequences of opposing Hajime outweighed the consequences of their retreat. For the tiger-tailed demi-human, it was impossible for him to allow anyone who would try to hurt the citizens of Faea Belgaen. He red at Hajime with unyielding eyes.

    ¡°The depth of the [Haltina Sea of Trees]. I want to go beneath the [Great Tree].¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Underneath the [Great Tree], you say? For what purpose?¡± (???)

    The tiger-tailed demi-human thought that his purpose was to enve demi-humans, but when he heard his purpose was the sacred [Great Tree], he was perplexed. The [Great Tree] for humans should¡¯ve been just one of many ces inside the [Haltina Sea of Trees].

    ¡°Under the [Great Tree] might be where the true entrance to one of the [Seven Great Dungeons] resides. I am traveling with Yue to conquer the [Seven Great Dungeons]. That is why we employed the Haulia as our guide towards the [Great Tree].¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°The real dungeon? Just what are you trying to say? The [Haltina Sea of Trees] is one of the [Seven Great Dungeons]. A dungeon where no one except demi-humans can advance without getting lost.¡± (???)

    ¡°Well, that would be strange.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ Why?¡± (???)

    The tiger-like demi-humans dubiously asked Hajime.

    ¡°For one of the [Great Dungeons], the demonic beasts here are too weak.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Weak?!¡± (???)

    ¡°That¡¯s right. For a [Great Dungeon]¡¯s demonic beasts to be so weak would be tantamount to sphemy. At the very least, the demonic beasts should be on the level of the [Orcus Great Dungeon]¡¯s Abyss. Also¡­¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°What is it?¡± (???)

    ¡°The [Great Dungeons] are a ce of trial that the Liberators left behind. A dungeon where only demi-humans can progress, you say? That can¡¯t be called a trial. That¡¯s why it¡¯s weird for the [Haltina Sea of Trees] to be a [Great Dungeon].¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­¡± (???)

    The tiger-tailed demi-human was unable to hide his confusion after hearing Hajime¡¯s response. The [Haltina Sea of Trees]¡¯ demonic beasts¡¯ were too weak? The [Orcus Great Dungeon] has an Abyss? The Liberators created the dungeons as trials? These were all unknown to him. If it was anyone else, he would have called ¡°nonsense¡± on them.

    But, Hajime had made these ims in this situation. Capable ofpletely overwhelming them, Hajime had no reason to lie in his eyes. Plus, his words were strangely convincing. If his true objective truly was the [Great Tree] and not the envement of demi-humans or Faea Belgaen, rather than meaninglessly throwing away his subordinates¡¯ life, it would be better to allow Hajime to visit the [Great Tree].

    The tiger-tailed demi-human had decided. But, he couldn¡¯t just allow Hajime to wander around freely. This matter was in his hands, so he proposed to Hajime-

    ¡°¡­ If you are not nning to harm my country and brethren, I can allow you to pass. There is no meaning in fighting you when your aim isn¡¯t to endanger my people after all.¡± (???)

    Having heard his words, amotion broke out in the surrounding demi-humans. He had decided to overlook the human intruder!

    ¡°However, I need to consult the First Guardsman¡¯s captain. I also must report to my superiors. The Elders might know something about your story. Until I receive word to allow your safe passage, I must have you stay here.¡± (???)

    Drenched in cold-sweat after his demands, the tiger-tailed demi-human stared at Hajime. Hajime was considering his next move.

    This was probably the limit for the tiger-tailed demi-human. Hajime had heard that the demi-humans would punish any intruder that dared step foot within their territory. Even now, they must want to punish Hajime and his party for their intrusion. However, the tiger-tailed demi-human knew that his subordinates¡¯ lives would be lost in all certainty if he engaged Hajime. To avoid that fate, he had made that proposal so that he would be able to monitor Hajime while allowing his superiors to make the decision.

    Hajime was a little impressed by his rational judgment under pressure. After considering his options of advancing after antagonizing the nation of Faea Belgaen or wait for safe passage, Hajime chose thetter option. If the [Great Tree] wasn¡¯t the entrance to a [Great Dungeon], Hajime would need to continue searching for it. If they needed to continue searching for the true entrance after arriving at the [Great Tree], it would be more convenient to have permission from Faea Belgaen to do so. The risk of Faea Belgaen bing hostile while he searched would always be present, but Hajime could ept such a risk. It would just be troublesome to search for the entrance while eliminating his pursuers.

    ¡°¡­I ept. But, you must make a report without changing even a single word, okay?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Of course. Zam! You heard it! Report his words to the elders!¡± (???)

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± (Zam)

    Under the tiger-tailed demi-human¡¯smand, one of the shadows disappeared. After confirming Zam¡¯s departure, Hajime returned Donner and Scgen to their holsters while releasing [Pressure]. The atmosphere lightened. The tiger-like demi-humans, who previously looked at Hajime with fear, started to rx. Some of them even entertained the thought of attacking now that Hajime was unarmed. Hajime noticed, and fearlesslyughed.

    ¡°Between your attack and mine, whose do you think will hit first?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ Well, don¡¯t make any sudden movements. We can¡¯t help but be sensitive to your movements.¡± (???)

    ¡°I know~.¡± (Hajime)

    Even though they were still surrounded, Kam and his tribe were finally able to sigh in relief. However, they could feel a severe and evil gaze directed at Hajime from behind them.

    Yue had tried to take care of Hajime after the tension relieved. Shia, seeing Yue acting intimate with Hajime, was unable to endure their pink atmosphere. Shia jumped towards Hajime crying ¡°Me too~!¡±, to which Hajime could only reveal a forced smile. Inside enemy territory, they had suddenly begun to flirt. Hajime could feel the mens¡¯ envious res piercing him.

    After an hour, Yue was head-locking Shia while Shia gasped, ¡°Give! I give~!¡±, when footsteps were heard, gradually bing clearer.

    Tension began to build again. Shia was crouching over in pain, pouting.

    From the fog, several new figures appeared. An elderly man that was standing in the middle of the crowd drew their attention. His beautifully flowing blonde hairplimented his blue eyes that shone with great wisdom. His body was thin, as though a slight breeze was all it took to make him fall over. Wrinkles lined his dignified appearance, but his age only entuated his beauty. Above all, his ears were long and pointy. He was from the Forest tribe, a so-called Elf.

    Hajime was able to instantly guess that the man standing before him was an Elder.

    ¡°Fumu, are you that human? What is your name?¡± (Elder)

    ¡°Hajime. Nagumo Hajime. And you?¡± (Hajime)

    The surrounding demi-humans frowned upon hearing Hajime¡¯s informality with their Elder, resentment brewing in their hearts. With one hand, the Elder calmed them and introduced himself.

    ¡°I am Ulfric Heipyst. One of the Elders of Faea Belgaen. I have heard your request; however, before that, I must ask you a favor. Where did find out about the [Liberators]?¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°Hm? From the Abyss in the [Orcus Great Dungeon]. It was one of the [Liberators]¡¯ hideout, Oscar Orcus¡¯ to be exact¡±

    Without any hesitation, Hajime answered Ulfric who was intrigued by the topic of the [Liberators]. Ulfric was secretly astonished by Hajime¡¯s response. The reason was that the title of [Liberator] and Oscar Orcus¡¯ name was only known by a handful of the Elders.

    ¡°Fumu, from the Abyss¡­ I haven¡¯t heard Oscar Orcus¡¯ name for a long time. Can you prove what you have said?¡± (Ulfric)

    Ulfric asked Hajime that question because there was a possibility that the information was leaked by the upper echelons of Faea Belgaen. Hajime revealed a difficult expression. If he proved that he knew of this information based upon his level of strength, that would be too unbelievable. Yue, tilting her head, gave Hajime a suggestion.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime, what about a magic stone from Orcus¡¯ Abode?¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! If it¡¯s that¡­¡± (Hajime)

    He sped his hand, and a magic stone with quality unobtainable on the surface emerged from the [Treasure Warehouse]. He then passed it to Ulfric.

    ¡°Th-this is¡­! A magic stone with such purity, never before have I seen such an object!¡± (???)

    Even though Ulfric hid his surprise, the demi-human next to him unintentionally remarked his surprise.

    ¡°Now look at this. It was once a ring that Orcus used.¡± (Hajime)

    As he was talking, he showed him Orcus¡¯ ring. Seeing the carved symbol on the ring, Ulfric eyes flew wide opened. He slowed his breath to control his flying emotions.

    ¡°Indeed, you have certainly reached Oscar Orcus¡¯ hideout. Although I now have many more questions pertaining to your tale, I shall permit you safe passage within Faea Belgaen¡¯snds. The Haulia as well.¡± (Ulfric)

    The surrounding demi-humans were surprised at Ulfric¡¯s words, including the Haulia tribe. Led by the tiger-tailed demi-humans, the guardsmen began protesting. It was only natural, however, for the demi-humans to protest. A human had been invited into Faea Belgaen after all.

    ¡°They must be treated as guests. They are qualified for such treatment. You have heard your Elder¡¯s words, now perform your duties.¡± (Ulfric)

    Ulfric calmed the surroundings with a stern look. However, Hajime was the one who began to protest now.

    ¡°Wait one moment. Why the hell have you decided on my agenda? My goal is the [Great Tree], I have no interest in Faea Belgaen. If you have no other questions, then I¡¯ll be making my way to the Great Tree now.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ That is impossible currently.¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°What did you say?¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime believed that Ulfric was going to interfere, however, he immediately continued-

    ¡°The fog around the [Great Tree] is especially thick at this time, even demi-humans would get lost on their way. However, the fog follows a cycle, bing thinner during certain times. The next chance will be in 10 days. I had believed that all demi-humans would know of this cycle¡­¡± (Ulfric)

    Ulfric looked at Hajime as though he was an idiot. However, Hajime felt Ulfric¡¯s gaze directed to someone behind him. Hajime finally understood what had been said and now red at Kam. Speaking of Kam-

    ¡°¡­ Ah!¡± (Kam)

    Hajime appeared gargantuan as he red at Kam.

    ¡°¡­ Kam, do you have something to say¡­ ?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Ah! We-well, what can I say? ¡­ Lo-look, a lot has happened, right? I just forgot about it¡­ I¡¯ve only been there once when I was a child, so I was not aware of the cycle¡­!¡± (Kam)

    Kam, flustered, began searching for an excuse. Unable to take Hajime and Yue¡¯s intimidating gaze, he found a scapegoat.

    ¡°¡­ Shia! The others too! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?! You know about the cycle, right?!¡± (Kam)

    ¡°What?! Father, you¡¯ve misced your anger! I was¡­ because father was so confident, I thought that time must have been near, you know¡­? ¡­ In other words, it¡¯s father¡¯s fault~!¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right! Even we thought, ¡®Huh? Isn¡¯t that weird?¡¯ But Chief seemed so confident about it. We thought that we were wrong¡­¡± (Rabbitman 1)

    ¡°Chief, it was because you were so excited about such a random thing¡­¡± (Rabbitman 2)

    Kam, looking to drag his tribe down with him, watched as his tribe averted his gaze, casually pushing the responsibility onto him.

    ¡°Yo- you lot! Is this how a family acts! Th-th-th-that¡¯s it! Joint responsibility! We were all responsible for this! Hajime-dono, please punish all of us for our mistake!¡± (Kam)

    ¡°Ah! How dirty! Father is dirty~! Because it¡¯s scary being punished alone, you dragged us into it~!¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Chief! Please don¡¯t involve us!¡± (Rabbitman 2)

    ¡°Idiot! You¡¯ve seen how Hajime-dono is. I will not be punished alone!¡± (Kam)

    ¡°Yo-you! How can you call yourself a chief!¡± (Rabbitman 3)

    The Rabbitman tribe was known to have the greatest affection for each other among demi-humans, but just where did that affection go? As expected of Shia¡¯s family, they were all shameless rabbits.

    Hajime, about to burst a blood vessel, muttered a word.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Yue.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Nn.¡± (Yue)

    Yue stepped forward with her right hand raised, expression hidden. Noticing Yue¡¯s menacing figure, the Haulia tribe¡¯s expression cramped.

    ¡°Wa! Please wait, Yue-san! If you want to punish someone, just give it to father!¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯ll always be together!¡± (Kam)

    ¡°The hell with together!¡± (Rabbitman 4)

    ¡°Yue-dono, please only hit the chief!¡± (Rabbitman 5)

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s not my fault, the one at fault was the chief!¡± (Rabbitman 1)

    As chaos overtook the Haulia tribe, Yue only muttered.

    ¡°¡­[Storm Emperor]!¡± (Yue)

    ¡° ¡° ¡°Aaaaaaaagh~!!!¡± ¡° ¡° (Haulia tribe)

    As those rabbit-ears flew into the sky, their screams permeated throughout the [Haltina Sea of Trees]. Even though their brethren were attacked, Ulfric and the surrounding demi-humans weren¡¯t mad at all. In fact, they looked at the sky with amusement. From their expressions, it seemed the Haulia tribe¡¯s shamelessness was widely known.

 Book 4. Chapter 4

    Book 4. Chapter 4

    They advanced in the dense fog guided by Gil, the tiger-tailed demi-human.

    Their destination was Faea Belgaen. Hajime, Yue, the Haulia tribe, and Ulfric had been traveling while surrounded by the other demi-humans. Zam had gone ahead using [Instantaneous Movement].

    After walking for a while, they suddenly arrived at a clearing. Although it wasn¡¯t as though all of the fog had cleared up, the fog arched above the path, forming a tunnel through the fog. Crystals the size of fists were buried along the sides of the road, emitting a soft blue light that appeared to have the ability to ward off the fog.

    Ulfric, noticing that Hajime had focused on the blue crystals, exined-

    ¡°Those crystals are known as Faedraean crystals. Although we know not the reason, fog and demonic beasts will avoid the area surrounding these crystals. They are also used to surround Faea Belgaen and within. These crystals are also used by the demonic beasts.¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°I see. It would be depressing to live inside the fog all the time. I would at least want to live in a clear space with the thickness of this fog.¡± (Hajime)

    It seemed there wouldn¡¯t be any fog in Faea Belgaen. That was good news because they had to wait for ten days inside the Faea Belgaen before they could explore the [Great Tree]. Yue, who felt that the fog was depressing, seemed rather happy after overhearing their conversation.

    In the meantime, a huge gate appeared before their eyes. It was made of thick trees intertwining to form an arch, while a pair of massive wooden doors spanned the 10 meter gap. A natural wall of trees extended from either end of the arch, never dipping below a height of 30 meters. Simply the entrance had given Faea Belgaen credit for being the only demi-human country in Tortus.

    Gil gave the signal to the gatekeepers to open the gate, and the doors creaked as the path appeared. From the tops of the surrounding trees, piercing gazes were directed at the iing party. Their agitation at the sight of a human was tantly obvious. Had Ulfric not apanied Hajime, the gatekeepers would surely have believed that Hajime was a threat. Perhaps the Elder came out himself because he had predicted such tension might appear.

    After passing through the gate, it was a whole new world. The huge trees had trunks tens of meters in diameter. The trees had been hollowed out as dwelling space, and the windows of these tree-dwellings were overflowing with the light ofmps. Dozens of people were walking through the winding corridors that were cut into the trees as well as on the branches that formed bridges between the trees. Utilizing the thick vines strung around the tree, moving tforms brought people from the bases of the trees to their peaks. Arge wooden aqueduct had been built along each of the tree-dwellings, enabling easy transportation of water.

    Hajime and Yue were mesmerized, mouth gaping open. As they were fascinated by the beautiful cityscape, a sudden cough brought them back to reality.

    ¡°You seem to have taken a liking to our home, Faea Belgaen.¡± (Ulfric)

    Ulfric¡¯s expression loosened in joy. The surrounding demi-humans looked on with pride. Seeing their pride, Hajime praised the city.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s my first time seeing such a beautiful town. The atmosphere is good, and splendidly harmonizes civilization and nature.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Nn¡­ it¡¯s beautiful.¡± (Yue)

    The demi-humans were surprised at Hajime¡¯s unembellished words. They tried to hide their obvious joy at Hajime¡¯s words, but their ears and tails gave them away.

    The residents of Faea Belgaen watched Hajime¡¯s party advance through the town, some with curiosity, others disgust.

    ¡°¡­ I understand now. A trial to gain the [Age of Gods Magic], the Gods¡¯ game involving civilizations¡­¡± (Ulfric)

    Currently, Hajime and Yue were talking to Ulfric on the topics of the [Liberators] and the [Age of Gods Magic], and how he was from a different world. He exined that his goal was toplete the [Seven Great Dungeons] to acquire all the [Age of Gods Magic]s to return home.

    Ulfric¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change after hearing about the plot of the gods. Hajime, curious as to his indifference towards the gods, received the answer that demi-humans would¡¯ve been treated the same regardless of the gods¡¯ movements. Faea Belgaen held no regard for the gods, only an appreciation of nature.

    After Hajime¡¯s stories were finished, Ulfric detailed the functions of the Elders in Faea Belgaen. There was an oral tradition that if someone came bearing the crest of the [Seven Great Dungeons] that they were to treat them hospitably, and if they were approved by the Elders, could be taken to the [Great Tree Ua Alt].

    The creator of the [Haltina Sea of Trees] Dungeon was called Lyutilis Haltina. She had passed the knowledge of the [Liberators] respective names and country name Faea Belgaen to the next generation orally, forming a tradition that has continued since time immemorial. She had warned them to treat the one bearing the crest of the [Great Dungeons] with care because she knew what level of strength was required to pass one of their dungeons.

    Ulfric had reacted to the crest on Orcus¡¯ ring because before the [Great Tree] stood a stone monument in which seven crests were carved, one of which being Orcus¡¯.

    ¡°That would mean I have the qualifications to see the [Great Tree]¡­¡±

    From Ulfric¡¯s exnation, the reason why he had invited Hajime into their nation was clear. However, not all demi-humans knew of this tale, so it would be necessary to tell them all soon.

    When Hajime and Ulfric had ended their talk, an argument sounded from the floor beneath them. Hajime, Yue, and Ulfric were currently on the top floor, while Shia and the Haulia tribe were downstairs. Hajime and Ulfric looked at each other, then stood up at the same time.

    Downstairs, a muscr bear-bodied demi-human, tiger-tailed demi-human, fox-featured demi-human, winged demi-human, and a hairy dwarf-statured demi-human were ring at the Haulia tribe. In the corner of the room, Kam was desperately covering Shia. A fight had obviously broken out, as Shia and Kam¡¯s cheeks were swollen.

    Hajime and Yue, catching sight of this spectacleing downstairs, sent a sharp gaze towards all of them. The bear-bodied demi-human began to speak with an anger-shaken voice.

    ¡°Ulfric¡­ you *******! What is the meaning of this?! Why did you invite a human? The Rabbitman tribe as well. To have allowed the taboo child toe back¡­ Depending on your answer, I may strip you of your title as an Elder!¡± (???)

    He barely restrained his fury. His sped fists were trembling. Ulfric, after all, had allowed their nemesis to walk amongst them. Moreover, he had given safe passage to the Haulia tribe, who had sheltered a taboo existence. Not only was the bear-bodied demi-human staring at Ulfric, but the other demi-humans as well.

    However, Ulfric only thought of their words as passing wind.

    ¡°I only acted upon what tradition has taught us. All of you are also Elders of Faea Belgaen, so you should understand the importance of our visitors.¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°To hell with tradition! Aren¡¯t those tales just lies? Even after Faea Belgaen was founded, bearers of the [Great Dungeon]¡¯s crests have not appeared even once!¡± (???)

    ¡°Then this time is the first. That is all. If you im to be Elders, then follow tradition. Thew requires such diligence. As Elders, we must set an example for our people to follow.¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°So you are saying that this human youngster is qualified?! Someone so strong that we shouldn¡¯t antagonize them?!¡± (???)

    ¡°That is so.¡± (Ulfric)

    Ulfric answered matter of factly. The bear-bodied demi-humans couldn¡¯t believe Ulfric¡¯s words, ring at Hajime.

    The people currently gathered were Faea Belgaen¡¯s Elders. In Faea Belgaen, those who became Elders all had high capabilities in some field. It seemed the Elders controlled all aspects of Faea Belgaen¡¯s government.

    Although Ulfric believed in the importance of tradition, the other Elders thought otherwise. Ulfric was from the Elven tribe, which even amongst demi-humans, had long lifespans. ording to Hajime¡¯s memory, their average lifespan was around 200 years, whereas other demi-humans averaged 100 years. Given their difference in lifespan, Ulfric and the other Elders surely had a difference in ideology.

    ¡°¡­ Then allow me to test you!¡± (???)

    As he finished, the bear-bodied demi-human rushed towards Hajime. The others were startled by his sudden movement. Ulfric, simrly stunned by the charge, widened his eyes in terror.

    In an instant, the man was within striking distance. Two and a half meters of pure muscle swung at Hajime.

    Even amongst demi-humans, the Bearman tribe was superior in their physique and physical endurance. But even amongst his tribe, the Bearman representative had strength a cut above the rest, capable of splitting the surrounding trees in two with his bare fists. Aside from the Haulia tribe and Yue, the other Elders all envisioned that Hajime would soon be nothing but a lump of flesh.

    However, reality failed to meet their expectations.

    DONn¡­

    Hajime casually grabbed the Bearman¡¯s fist, as though he was immovable.

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s it? But since you came with the intent to kill, you¡¯re prepared, right?¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime used magic to reinforce his grip. Earsplitting fractures sounded as the Bearman¡¯s fist deformed unnaturally. As danger loomed upon him, the bear-bodied demi-human desperately tried to distance himself.

    ¡°Guuu! Let go!¡± (???)

    Although he was desperately trying to pull back, Hajime remained unmoved. Hajime had transmuted the metal te in his shoes into a spike that drilled into the floor, securing his position. But the bear-bodied demi-human could only tell that Hajime was as solid as the earth itself.

    Hajime silently poured in more magic power, his grip suddenly strengthening.

    BAKI!

    ¡°Gh?!¡± (???)

    The arm snapped. Even so, the Elder refused to scream. Hajime didn¡¯t miss the moment that the man had stiffened in pain and astonishment.

    His free arm thrust out with a palm, causing the Bearman to stumble. Hajime immediately dashed into the bear-bodied demi-human¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°Fly.¡± (Hajime)

    DOPANn!

    His left arm swung, and upon impact, an explosion boosted its eleration. The fist that was already plenty strong burst with explosive power.

    The fist generated a shock wave, blowing the Bearman off his feet. The Bearman¡¯s body bowed, and without even a chance to scream, burst through the wall. After a moment, a distant scream could be heard.

    Hajime had used the recoil from the shotgun built into his left arm to generate his shocking explosive strength. In battle, he could also use this function to fire towards enemies behind him, using the recoil from Scgen to bnce his shotgun..

    While everyone was at a loss for words, Hajime¡¯s arm readjusted its form with whirring sounds, turning towards the other Elders with killing intent.

    ¡°Well? Who¡¯s next?¡± (Hajime)

    No one could reply.

    Ulfric was somehow able to remedy the situation, saving the rest of the Elders from Hajime¡¯s wrath. The bear-bodied demi-human¡¯s internal organs were ruptured, his bones almostpletely fractured, but his life had been saved by using their most expensive recovery medicine. However, his life as a warrior was finished.

    Currently, the Elders: Zel of the Tigerman tribe, Mao of the Wingedman tribe, Lua of the Foxman tribe, Guze of the Dwarven tribe, and Ulfric of the Elven tribe were seated opposite of Hajime. Yue and Kam were seated beside Hajime, and Shia was seated along the other Haulia tribe members, who clustered behind him.

    The Elders, except Ulfric, were stiff with tension. Their best fighter, the bear-bodied demi-human Elder called Jin, had been easily incapacitated after all. Having lost function in his limbs temporarily, Jin could not attend this conference.

    ¡°Well? What will you do now? Regardless, I will go to the [Great Tree], and if you don¡¯t interfere, then I will leave you alone. You may be troubled as a nation antagonizing people whose intentions you have yet to judge. However, I am not the type of person who¡¯d differentiate between the innocent and my enemies when I unleash a massacre.¡± (Hajime)

    The Elders were stunned. Hajime¡¯s words had indicated that he¡¯d have no problem going to war with the demi-humans..

    ¡°For our incapacitatedpanion¡¯s sake, is it possible for us to leave this encounter in the past?¡± (Guze)

    Guze muttered with a groan, bitterness oveing his face.

    ¡°Huh? What did you say? Wasn¡¯t it that bear that came with killing intent? I only paid him back. The fault for having his limbs broken into such a state is his own.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Y-you! Jin was- Jin was only thinking of his country!¡± (Guze)

    ¡°And that¡¯s why it¡¯s okay to kill someone he had yet to speak to?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Th-that was¡­! But-¡± (Guze)

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have our roles reversed? I am the victim while that bear is the assant. Aren¡¯t Elders supposed to remain impartial while judging crime? Isn¡¯t that Elder of yours the one who assaulted me first?¡± (Hajime)

    Guze probably got along well with Jin. Therefore, although he understood in his head that Hajime was right, he was unable to ept it. However, Hajime wouldn¡¯t consider his feelings in this matter.

    ¡°Guze, although I understand how you feel, we must leave it at that. He makes a sound argument.¡± (Ulfric)

    Guze, who had stood up in fury, could only sit down with a distorted expression at Ulfric¡¯s admonishment.

    ¡°This boy certainly has one of the crests, and his ability redits him with the aplishment ofpleting a [Great Dungeon]. I have to admit that he has the qualifications as noted in our traditionalw.¡± (Lua)

    The Foxman Elder looked at Hajime with his slit eyes, then looked towards the other Elders for their opinions.

    Mao of the Wingedman tribe and Zel of the Tigerman tribe, even though they had yet to express their opinion on the matter, gave their consent. On behalf of the other, Ulfric told Hajime-

    ¡°Nagumo Hajime, we of the Elders¡¯ Council admit that you have the qualifications as specified in our traditionalw. Therefore, our consensus is to not oppose you¡­ however, our decision may not be enough¡­¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°So it¡¯s not absolute, huh?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°It is as you say. As you know, we don¡¯t think well of humans. There is the possibility that someone will disregard the notice from Elders¡¯ conference. Especially the Bearman tribe, whose anger is not easily suppressed¡­¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°So?¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even after hearing Ulfric¡¯s words. Hajime¡¯s resolute gaze spoke of his determination to abide by his creed. Ulfric, understanding that, gazed back with the authority of an Elder.

    ¡°I want you spare those who attack you.¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°¡­ You are asking me to spare those whoe at me with killing intent?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°That is correct. Is that not possible with your level of power?¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°If it¡¯s someone around the level of that bear, I can¡¯t say for sure. However, I will not spare anyone whoes at me with the intent to kill. Although I understand your feelings, I couldn¡¯t care less about what you think. If you don¡¯t want your brethren to die, then stop them seriously.¡±

    The world of the Abyss had been ingrained in Hajime¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t predict what would happen if someone truly came at him, because he knew if he took it easy, a cornered mouse could still mortally wound the cat. Therefore, Hajime couldn¡¯t ept Ulfric¡¯s request.

    However, Zel of the Tigerman tribe intervened.

    ¡°Then we refuse to guide you to the [Great Tree]. Even though it is written in traditionalw, there is no need to guide someone we don¡¯t like.¡± (Zel)

    Hajime was dumbfounded. From the beginning, he had left it to the Haulia tribe to guide him. He had no intention of seeking help from anyone in Faea Belgaen. However, Zel¡¯s next words rified his intention.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Haulia tribe will be able to guide you. They are criminals. They will be judged under Faea Belgaen¡¯sws. Although we don¡¯t know what happened, you will be separated here. Their crime for harboring a demonic child exposed Faea Belgaen to danger. Their execution has already decided in another Elders¡¯ Conference.¡± (Zel)

    Shia trembled in tears having heard Zel¡¯s words, while Kam and his tribe were thoroughly resigned. Even now, no one med Shia for their imminent death. That was just how deep their affection for each other was.

    If you are not reading this, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.

    ¡°Honored Elders! Somehow, please let my tribe go! Please!¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Shia! Stop it! We are already prepared. It is not your fault. No one here wants to stay alive so much that they would rather sell out a family member. We have already discussed this many times in the Haulia tribe. There is nothing for you to worry about.¡± (Kam)

    ¡°But Father!¡± (Shia)

    Even though Shia desperately begged while prostrating, no help came from Zel.

    ¡°It has been decided. All of the Haulia tribe will be executed. Even if they gave you up, the Haulia tribe would still be banished for harboring the taboo child.¡±

    Shia was crying while Kam and othersforted her. The decision that had been decided in the Elders¡¯ Conference was the truth. The other Elders had remained silent. Their crime was too heavy, as they had endangered the entirety of Faea Belgaen by protecting Shia. Their strong familial ties only worsened the situation, as they had decided on the genocide of their tribe for their family member.

    ¡°And that is that. With this, your method to go to the [Great Tree] is gone. What will you do? Will you leave it up to luck now?¡± (Zel)

    Zel threatened. The other Elders of council didn¡¯t raise any objections. However, Hajime, showing not one ounce of bitterness in his expression, naturally responded.

    ¡°¡­ Are you an idiot?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Wh-what!¡± (Zel)

    Zel raised his eyes. Shia and her tribe also looked at Hajime reflexively. Yue, understanding what Hajime was thinking, kept an empty expression.

    ¡°As I said, I couldn¡¯t care less about what you think. If you want to take them away from me, then you are trying to obstruct me.¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime, ring at the Elders, reached out his hand and put it on the crying Shia¡¯s head. Surprised, Shia looked up at Hajime.

    ¡°If you want to take them away from me, I hope you¡¯re prepared to bear the consequences.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Hajime-san¡­¡± (Shia)

    Hajime would not allow anyone or anything to obstruct his way. He would not hesitate to wage war against Faea Belgaen, the stronghold of demi-humans, for the Haulia tribe. That resolution pierced into Shia¡¯s heart, which had already sunk into the depths of despair.

    ¡°You are serious, right?¡± (Ulfric)

    Ulfric red at Hajime with a sharp gaze, permitting no deceit.

    ¡°Obviously.¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime wasn¡¯t shaken at all. His unyielding resolve could be seen. He had no respect for this world nor its inhabitants. Those who obstructed his way would have no mercy. This was the decision he had made in the Abyss.

    ¡°Even if I say there will be a guide provided by Faea Belgaen?¡± (Ulfric)

    The execution of the Haulia tribe had been established in a prior Elders¡¯ Conference, and if they decided to overturn this decision due to Hajime¡¯s threat, the Elders would lose their prestige. Therefore, Ulfric had to remind Hajime of the guide Faea Belgaen had prepared in order to seek a result where neither confrontation nor the loss of prestige ured. However, Hajime made it clear that there was no room for negotiation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it for thest time. My guide is the Haulia tribe.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Tell me your reasoning as to why the Haulia must guide you. If you want to reach the [Great Tree], anyone here could be your guide.¡± (Ulfric)

    Shia peered upwards, looking at Hajime¡¯s face. Shia kept staring at Hajime, and their eyes met only for a moment. She felt her heart slightly throbbed, her pulse rising.

    ¡°I promised them that I¡¯d protect them in exchange for their services.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ A promise. Have you not already fulfilled your promise? Have you not protected them from the demonic beasts of the canyon and the empire¡¯s soldiers? It is the Haulia who have yet to fulfill their promise. However, there should not be any problems if Faea Belgaenpletes this promise in their stead.¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°You¡¯ve been mistaken. I¡¯ve promised to ensure their safety while they guide me. Just because something better is on the way doesn¡¯t mean I can just toss them aside. That would be¡­¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime looked at Yue. Yue also looked at Hajime, then slightly smiled.

    ¡°¡­ uncool, right?¡± (Hajime)

    Ulfric could only shrug his shoulders in defeat.

    Sneak attacks, surprise attacks, deceptive attacks, cowardice, despicable lies, bluffs, etc. were all eptable on the battlefield. In order to survive, sometimes it would be necessary to use foul y.

    However, he had to protect his honor as a man. If he couldn¡¯t do that, then he¡¯d be nothing more than scum. For the girl he met in the Abyss, he wanted to draw that line.

    Ulfric could only let out a deep sigh. The other Elders¡¯ faces looked around hopelessly. Silence enveloped the room. Before long, the exhausted Ulfric made a proposal.

    ¡°We shall make the Haulia tribe your ves. Under Faea Belgaen¡¯sw, those who have gone outside the [Haltina Sea of Trees] and did note back, including those made ves, were assumed to have died. Though there is a good chance we can win inside the Sea of Trees with the fog as our cover, there are people outside the forest who can use magic, so we hardly stand a chance. Therefore, we assume them to be dead so nobody will go after them and escte the damage¡­ it is impossible to execute those who are already considered dead after all!¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°Ulfric! That¡¯s!¡±

    It was aplete sophism. Naturally, the other Elders¡¯ expression turned into that of a shock. Zel unintentionally leaned over and raised his protest.

    ¡°Zel. You should understand. The amount of power that boy has shown. If you execute the Haulia tribe then he¡¯ll be our enemy. In that case, how many innocent people would be sacrificed¡­¡­ as the Elders, we must avoid that kind of danger.¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°However, what about our reputation!? If the rumor that we yield to power and let loose an extremely powerful child got out, then the Elders Conference¡¯s prestige would surely fall!¡± (Zel)

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    As more Elders joined the discussion between Zel and Ulfric, the ce became full ofmotion. As expected, having reviewed the pros and cons of the situation, deciding to punish Hajimes group became a double-edged de no matter which way they turned it. With the establishment of this bad precedence, the Elders Conference¡¯s prestige would take a fall and there¡¯d be various spection such as approval with ulterior motives.

    During this though, Hajime disregarded the mood and remarked,

    ¡°Aah~ even though it¡¯s bad to say it now, isn¡¯t it toote to realize that you¡¯re not only overlooking Shia?¡± (Hajime)

    Having heard Hajime¡¯s words, the Elder¡¯s discussion stopped, and their gazes¡¯ fell upon Hajime.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± (Ulfric)

    Hajime slowly turned over his right arm¡¯s sleeve then he did direct magic maniption. As he did, his red-lined tattoo began to spread out across his arm. In addition, a spark came off from his right hand due to using [Lightning-d].

    The Elders¡¯ eyes were opened wide. Invoking magic without a chant or magic circle was supposed to be impossible. They only thought that he was able to defeat Jin because his artificial arm was an artifact.

    ¡°I¡¯m the same as Shia, being able to directly manipte magic and use unique spells. Next is Yue. She is the one whom you¡¯d call a monster. However, don¡¯t your traditions state that, ¡°Whoever the person may be, don¡¯t be hostile to them¡±? ording to yourw, you must overlook mypanions. Well, it¡¯s already toote for Shia though.¡± (Hajime)

    Say no to aggregator site!

    Although the Elders were stunned for a while, before long they began to whisper to each other. As they came to a conclusion, represented by Ulfric, he began to report the result of Elders Conference with a big sigh.

    ¡°Haa~¡­ Haulia tribe¡¯s taboo child, Shia Haulia, is now regarded as a rtive to Nagumo Hajime, who is also a taboo child. Therefore, because Nagumo Hajime has passed the qualifications, we won¡¯t be hostile to them, but they are forbidden from entering Faea Belgaen and its surrounding viges. In addition, if one were toy their hand on Nagumo Hajime¡¯s family, then everything would be their own responsibility. Is there anything else?¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°Well, whatever. As long as I can reach the Great Tree I don¡¯t mind. These guys are my guides, so there are no problems.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ I see. Then, hurry and leave. Although it pains our hearts to be unable to wee someone who has passed the qualifications¡­ ¡± (Ulfric)

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. There¡¯s no need to say everything since I¡¯m sure there are things that I don¡¯t want to hear. Even so, to have such rational judgment, I can only be thankful about it.¡± (Hajime)

    In response to Hajime¡¯s words, Ulfric could only give him a wry smile. The other Elders had bitter and tired expressions. Rather than threatening them or holding grudges, ¡®Quickly go away!¡¯ was all they said. Having seen that, Hajime shrugged his shoulders and urged Yue, Shia, and her tribe to stand up.

    Even though Yue¡¯s expression remained unchanged throughout the entire conversation, having heard their talk, she didn¡¯t say anything and only stood up to match Hajime.

    However, Shia and her tribe still didn¡¯t believe it was real, and there was no sign of them standing up in their stunned state. Up until a while ago they were prepared to be executed, and the sudden change left them wondering whether or not it was ok to let them live.

    ¡°Oi, when will you stop daydreaming? We¡¯ve got to leave.¡± (Hajime)

    Having heard Hajime¡¯s words, they started to regain their senses. They hurried after Hajime, who had already made his way outside. Ulfric and the other Elders sent them off till the gate.

    Shia asked Hajime in a flustered state.

    ¡°U-um, is it okay¡­ for us to stay alive?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°? Didn¡¯t you hear the talk a while ago?¡±(Hajime)

    ¡°W-well, even though I heard it¡­¡­ somehow it doesn¡¯t seem real to be able to go out of that kind of predicament suddenly¡­¡­ it makes me feel like it was all an illusion¡­¡± (Shia)

    Her perplexed expression was spread to the rest of her tribe¡¯s members. That was because, for demi-humans, the decision of the Elder¡¯s Conference is absolute. Yue continued to console Shia, who had steaming out of her ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­ it¡¯s okay to honestly rejoice about it.¡± (Yue)

    ¡°Yue-san?¡± (Shia)

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hajime saved you. That¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s okay to just ept and rejoice.¡± (Yue)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Shia)

    Having heard Yue¡¯s words, Shia nced at Hajime, who was quietly walking next to her. Hajime then shrugged while facing forward.

    ¡°Well, I did promise you guys.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± (Shia)

    Shia¡¯s shoulders were trembling. In exchange to guide them inside the [Haltina Sea of Trees], Shia and her tribe were protected. It was the promise that Shia had desperately attached to Hajime. Originally, by using [Foresight], she saw a future where Hajime protected her family. However, that future wasn¡¯t absolute. Depending on Shia¡¯s choice of actions, it was subject to drastically change. Because of that, Shia was desperately trying to obtain Hajime¡¯s cooperation. They were pursued by humans who discriminated against demi-humans, and Shia didn¡¯t have any fortune to offer. Her negotiation materials were only herself as a woman and a ¡®special ability¡¯. Even so, when it was easily discarded, she almost cried without knowing what else to do.

    However, she was somehow able to get Hajime to promise, and after talking with him, she had a gut feeling that he would keep his promise. That may be because even though she was a demi-human, she didn¡¯t feel any discriminating nce from him. He had promised to protect her tribe, regardless of the race of their enemies. In fact, when he fought those empire¡¯s soldiers without any hesitation, her anxiousness had all but disappeared.

    For a while, her heart had been beating fast. Her face was hot, and a mysterious impulse kept jumping up and down as if something was stuck in her throat. Was it joy for her family¡¯s safety or¡­

    Shia tried to follow Yue¡¯s advice to honestly be happy and left her current feeling behind. She then entrusted everything to her impulse to make the best of it, which consisted of her throwing herself onto Hajime.

    ¡°Hajime-sa~n! Thank you very much~!¡± (Shia)

    ¡°Uwaa!? What is it all of a sudden!?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± (Yue)

    ¡®I absolutely won¡¯t be separated even if the bruise will make me cry!¡¯ Her expression began to loosen and her cheeks were dyed in pink.

    Yue watched while groaning in a bad mood. When she thought about doing something, she only held Hajime¡¯s hand, and nothing special was done.

    Having seen Shia explode with joy into Hajime, the Haulia tribe finally understood that they escaped with their lives, then started to share their joy with each other.

    The Elders could only watch them withplex expressions. Many averted their gaze due to hate or difort.

    While Hajime thought about everything that had happened, he gave a wry smile and kept moving forward.

 Book 4. Chapter 5

    Book 4. Chapter 5

    ¡°Well then, I think you all need somebat training¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime and his group¡¯s ban from the Faea Belgaen had them residing in a temporary base near the Great Tree when he thought of this. Even though it was called a base, it was actually only a barrier made of Faedraean crystals that¡­ Hajime nonchntly stole. Located inside were a bunch of dazed expressions apanied by rabbit ears.

    ¡°Th-that¡­ Hajime-san. Bybat training¡­ you mean¡­¡± (Shia)

    Shia asked him on behalf of her perplexed n.

    ¡°Just like I said, what else? Anyway, we can¡¯t reach the Great Tree before ten days pass, right? Then it¡¯s better to effectively use that time, I¡¯m thinking of turning sore losers like you with weak and fragile mentality into a tribe who excels inbat.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Wh-why did you think that¡­¡± (Shia)

    The rabbit-ears were trembling from the intimidating aura that could be felt from Hajime¡¯s eyes and whole body. Shia naturally doubted Hajime¡¯s abrupt deration.

    ¡°Why? Did you ask why? Shameless rabbit.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Au, you are still not calling me by name¡­¡± (Shia)

    Hajime¡¯s skeptical eyes exined to the depressed Shia.

    ¡°Listen well. The promise that I had with you guys was only to protect you until you done guiding me. Then, what will you do after guiding me, have you thought about it at all?¡± (Hajime)

    The Haulia tribe¡¯s members looked at each other then shook their heads. Kam also had a hard expression. Even though they vaguely felt the uneasiness, it seems that since they were in upheaval after upheaval, that thought was thrown into the corner of their minds, or, it was possible that they didn¡¯t think about it at all.

    ¡°Well, it looks like you didn¡¯t think about it at all. No one told me you¡¯ve thought about it after all. You¡¯re weak, so you can only run and hide in front of malice and possibility of injury. For reference, the home you called Faea Belgaen was lost. In other words, when my protection is gone, you¡¯ll be in danger again.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡­¡­¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Since that was the truth, everyone of the Haulia tribe looked down with dark expressions. Meanwhile, Hajime continued.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have any way out. There¡¯s no protection and no ce to hide. However, demonic beasts and humans will aim at the weak, specifically you, without mercy. If this goes on, there will only be the path of annihtion¡­ are you okay with that? Are you okay with weakness as the reason of your ruin? Is it okay for the lives that you luckily got back to be uselessly wasted? What do you think?¡± (Hajime)

    No one uttered any words and a gloomy atmosphere filled their vicinity. Until someone suddenly said,

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can ept that.¡±(Shia)

    Haulia tribe began to look up having been touched by those words. Shia was already looking resolute.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That can¡¯t be epted. Then, what should you do? The answer is easy. Just be strong. Just tackle all the trouble thates your way and destroy it, you can only acquire your rights with your very own hands.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°¡­ What can we do as the Haulia tribe though? We don¡¯t have a strong body, such as Tigerman tribe and Bearman tribe, neither special skills like Wingedman tribe and Dwarven tribe¡­ ¡­ We¡¯re totally useless¡­¡± (???)

    Everybody knew that the Haulia was the weakest of all tribes in Faea Belgaen, so Hajime¡¯s words only gave birth to negative feelings. Due to their nature of being weak, they had zero fighting capabilities. No matter how much they would struggle to get strong, they thought they would stay at the bottom.

    Seeing this, Hajimeughed through his nose.

    ¡°Did you know I was called [ipetent] by my formerpanions?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Eh?¡± (???)

    ¡°[Ipetent] you hear, [ipetent]. My status and skill were as ordinary as the average person. I was the weakest among mypanions; nothing more than a burden inbat. Therefore, I was called [ipetent] by my formerpanions.¡± (Hajime)

    All of the Haulia tribe members were surprised by Hajime¡¯s confession. They couldn¡¯t believe that Hajime, who was able to easily defeat Raisen Grand Canyon¡¯s brutal demonic beasts, and the Elder of Bearman tribe who excelled inbat, was someone [ipetent] and [weakest].

    ¡°However, I, who fell to the bottom of the Abyss, made an effort to be strong. I didn¡¯t care if something was possible to do or not, I just did it. If I didn¡¯t do anything then I¡¯d die, so I gave my all to be strong¡­¡­ Before I realized it, I have be like this.¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime talked about it indifferently, however, all of the Haulia tribe members could feel a chill running through their whole body after listening to the story. His status used to be the same as an ordinary person, which were even weaker than the Haulia. Even despite this, he was able to defeat the horrors in the Raisen Grand Canyon that not even they could match. His abilities, apanied with the fact that he used to be the weakest, made the Haulia tremble in fear at how strong he was able to be. If they were in Hajime¡¯s boots, they knew that their will would¡¯ve long been shattered and simply epted their fate. Just like how they epted the decision from the Elders Conference.

    ¡°Your situation is simr to how mine was. Now that you¡¯ve sworn to yourself, let¡¯s break that despair into pieces. I don¡¯t even care whether or not you think it¡¯s possible, because only annihtion awaits you in the next battle. After all, I won¡¯t be there to help you after my goal is achieved. Are you fine with spending the rest of your lives licking each other¡¯s wounds and getting killed?¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime¡¯s eyes bore ¡®What will you do?¡¯ within them. There was no immediate answer from the Haulia tribe. They understood that there was no other road to survival except to be strong. It¡¯s not like Hajime protected them out of a sense of justice. They knew that he would leave as soon as their agreement was fulfilled, but their innate nature was peaceful and gentle, more so than any other tribe. It was difficult for them to change their way of life unless they fell into a spitting image of Hajime¡¯s situation.

    The Haulia tribe fell into silence and looked at each other. However, Shia had been listening with a resolute expression the whole time before standing up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Please teach me how to fight! I don¡¯t want to stay weak anymore!¡± (Shia)

    Her shout echoed all over the Sea of Trees. A deration to say that there was no need to think more than this. Shia despised fighting, since it was violent and painful, and she didn¡¯t like to wound enemies or feel pain. However, she was the cause of her family¡¯s banishment, and therefore, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let her tribe perish. Her desire to be stronger burned, even though it wasn¡¯t in her nature.

    Shia¡¯s eyes were unyielding as she stared at Hajime. The Haulia tribe was dumbfounded by Shia¡¯s determination, until they also realized the reality of the situation, and stood up. In the end, not just the men, but the women and children of Haulia tribe all stood up as well, and Kam stepped forward as the representative.

    ¡°Hajime-dono¡­ please teach us.¡± (Kam)

    His words were few. However, there was a will inside of it. The will to fight against any injustice that woulde to attack them.

    ¡°Okay. Are you prepared? How much stronger you be will be up to your determination. I¡¯m only here to help you grow to that limit. Also, I won¡¯t be gentle to those who decide to drop out on the way, we only have 10 days until I leave, after all. Lastly¡­ Be prepared for death. You¡¯ll only be weaker if you aren¡¯t.

    Having heard Hajime¡¯s words, all of the Haulia tribe members nodded with determination.

    Before he started to train Haulia tribe, Hajime took out the equipment that he would use to train them.

    Hajime took a weapon out of his [Treasure Box] and handed it to them. It was the single-edged knife that was simr to a type of Japanese sword called a Kodachi1 that he passed to them before. Hajime made the des perfectly, so that they were both strong and durable, despite the ultra-thin de.

    After he gave them those weapons, he began with teaching them basic evasion. Of course, Hajime didn¡¯t have any knowledge in martial arts, but it wasn¡¯t something he got from manga or game. The things he taught were only ¡®logical movements¡¯ that he gained and polished, by fighting the demonic beasts in the Abyss. While doing so, he piled up realbat experience against all types of demonic beasts. The Haulia tribes strong points were stealth and searching. He concluded that it was better for their group strategies to specialize in cooperation and surprise attacks.

    In the meantime, Shia was being specially trained by Yue. She had the gift to use direct magic maniption just like Yue and Hajime, so she would be able to use magic without chanting or magic circles, so long as she obtained the knowledge for it. asionally, Shia¡¯s screams would be heard from the other side of the fog, but it seemed that the training was going well.

    However, something happened on the second day of training. Hajime looked irritated, he was literally shaking as he supervised the Haulia. The Haulia tribe members were taking their training seriously, since they managed to defeat a few demonic beasts without receiving many wounds.

    However¡­

    Slice!

    One of the demonic beasts was dead, pierced by Hajime¡¯s specialized kodachi.

    ¡°Ah, please forgive the sinful me~¡± (???)

    The one that said that while clinging to the demonic beast was a man of Haulia tribe. It¡¯s as if he was killing his best friend whom he knew for a long time.

    Foosh!

    Another demonic beast was defeated with a sh.

    ¡°I am sorry! I am sorry! Even so, I must do it~¡± (???)

    A woman holding a kodachi with both hands cut off the neck, trembling while she did it. It was like the result of a mad love, and she had just killed her loved one.

    Bakikh!

    The dying demonic beast threw a final attack at Kam with its body. Kam was hit by the body blow and was muttering in self-ridicule while flying through the air.

    ¡°Oof, this is the punishment for deciding to wield a sword¡­¡­ it was against our nature after all¡­¡± (Kam)

    Having heard those words, the surrounding Haulia tribe started to tear up, then they shouted at Kam with bitter expressions.

    ¡°Chief! Please don¡¯t say that! The sinful ones are all of us!¡± (???)

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if judgmentse, that¡¯s not right now! Please stand up! Chief!¡± (???)

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any road to return any more. That¡¯s why Chief, let¡¯s advance together until death.¡± (???)

    ¡°Y-you guys¡­¡­ that¡¯s right. I can¡¯t fall down in a ce like this. For the sake of our lives, we will advance through this hell!¡± (Kam)

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Chief!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    A good atmosphere surrounded Kam and his tribe. Hajime couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and cut in.

    ¡°Aghhh¡ª! It¡¯s so noisy! Why the heck are you exaggerating every time you kill one demonic beast! What for? Seriously, what was that for? What¡¯s with that dramatic feeling? Just kill it in silence! Just kill it instantly! Don¡¯t call a demonic beast ¡®he¡¯! That¡¯s gross!¡± (Hajime)

    Even though Hajime knew the tribe was working hard, due to their nature, they would repent for every beast they killed. This was the second day, and having seen this spectacle many times, he ran out of patience.

    Hajime was pissed. Due to the number of times they said ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ or ¡®forgive me¡¯, he was slowly losing it as he listened to them.

    One boy from Haulia tribe couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he tried to approach and calm Hajime. This boy was the one who Hajime saved from the Hyveria in Raisen Grand Canyon and seemed especially attached to him.

    However, when the boy advanced to say something to Hajime, he suddenly jumped back.

    Hajime was dumbfounded by it and asked the boy,

    ¡°What happened?¡± (Hajime)

    The boy answered Hajime as he crawled towards him.

    ¡°Ah, yes. I almost stepped on Flower-san¡­ thank goodness. If I didn¡¯t notice it, it¡¯d be crushed. Because it was so beautiful, it would¡¯ve been a waste to crush it.¡± (Boy)

    Hajime¡¯s cheeks were convulsing.

    ¡°F- flower-san?¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Un! Hajime Nii-san! I really like Flower-san! Since there are so many pretty flowers around here, I wouldn¡¯t want to crush them!¡± (Boy)

    The rabbit-eared boy smiled happily. The surrounding Haulia tribe members were warm at this sight.

    Hajime¡¯s face slowly fell until he was looking at the ground. Hajime¡¯s gray hair fell down and concealed his expression. Then, he slowly whispered;

    ¡°¡­¡­ sometimes, when you were moving, you would jump in the wrong ces¡­ Is it because of those flowers?¡± (Hajime)

    As Hajime said, during the training, the Haulia tribe sometimes changed their pace ording to where they were, so the movement was always out of ce. He thought it was in his mind because it connected with their next action, so it looked like they tried to find easier positions for them to kill in his eyes.

    ¡°No no, that can¡¯t be. There is no such thing.¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not wrong, am I?¡± (Hajime)

    Hajime started to chuckle as he listened to his words, however¡­

    ¡°Yes, not just the flowers, we also take notice of insects! When we have to suddenly move, we pay attention and manage to avoid them somehow.¡± (Kam)

    Having heard Kam¡¯s words, Hajime¡¯s expression started to fall. He began to sway as if he was a ghost, while the Haulia tribe members started to wonder what they did wrong. Hajime slowly approached the smiling boy. He gave him a big smile as he crushed the flower and slowly ground it between his foot and the earth.

    The boy who saw it was dumbfounded. Finally, Hajime removed his foot, and what was left were the remains of ¡°Flower-san¡± thaty tragically after such cruelty.

    ¡°F- flower-sa~n!¡± (Boy)

    The boy¡¯s sorrowful voice echoed inside the Sea of Trees.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± (Boy)

    ¡°Aah, I finally understand. I finally fi~nally understand. I was too soft. It was my responsibility. It was my mistake to have hope for your tribe. Haha, I can¡¯t believe even in life and death situations, you still pay attention to ¡°Flower-san¡± and ¡°Insects¡±¡­¡­bat skills or realbat experiences are not your main problem. I should have noticed it faster. I¡¯m angry at my inexperience¡­¡­Huahaha¡­ HAHAHAHAHA!!¡± (Hajime)

    ¡°Ha- Hajime-dono?¡± (Kam)

    After Hajime began to ominouslyugh, Kam timidly asked him. And his answer was¡­

    DOPANn!

    He fired Donner at Kam, who was blown onto his back, face-up. Soon after, the non-lethal rubber bullet that was used to attack dropped to the ground from Kam¡¯s forehead.

    In their vicinity wind blew, while silence ruled the area. Hajime then approached Kam who fainted with his eyes turned white, while this time he aimed the shot at Kam¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Hauu!¡±

    Kam woke up with a scream along with a fit of coughing and looked at Hajime with tearful eyes. Despite the surreal spectacle of seeing the teary-eyed, bearded rabbit-eared old man sitting in woman-like position, Hajime dered;

    ¡°Listen up, you little ?????. From this moment onwards, you dumbasses have to kill those demonic beasts as if your life depends on it! In the future, don¡¯t even take note of the flowers or insects! Or else I am going to ???? you up! If you understand, hunt those demonic beasts now! You ????????????!¡±

    The Haulia tribe grew stiff from Hajime¡¯s vulgar speech. Right after, Hajime fired without mercy.

    DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn! DOPANn!

    Haulia tribe scattered into the Sea of Trees just like rats while screaming. The boy desperately clung to Hajime while trembling.

    ¡°Hajime Nii-san! What happened?! Why did you do this?!¡±

    Hajime red at the boy who stared at him with sparkling eyes, then looked at the surrounding and confirmed that flowers were blooming here and there. Until finally, he fired again.

    One after another, the flowers got demolished, until there were none left.

    ¡°Why! Just why?! Please stop Hajime Nii-san!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, ?????? brat. Don¡¯t you know? Every time you speak nonsense I will keep destroying the surrounding flowers. If you pay attention to the flowers, they¡¯ll be destroyed. Even if you¡¯re not doing anything, I¡¯ll destroy them. If you don¡¯t want that, go and kill a whole lot of demonic beasts!¡±

    Having said so, Hajime started to shoot the flowers again. The boy¡¯s cries then disappeared into the Sea of Trees.

    After that, inside the Sea of Trees, Hajime¡¯s curses would continue to be heard, while the Haulia members¡¯ screams resounded throughout the area.

    It was the training method to alter the character of Haulia tribe who were awful atbat by nature. Even the Haulia tribes¡¯ nature would soon be altered by Hajime¡¯s ruthless training.

 Book 4. Chapter 6

    Book 4. Chapter 6

    <strong>Chapter 6 : Shia, Grand Battle of One¡¯s Lifetime</strong>

    ZUGANn! DOGHA! BAKI BAKI BAKI! DOGUSHA!

    Tremendous sounds of destruction could be heard inside the Sea of Trees. Some trees could be witnessed, broken in two. There were craters scattered here and there that can be seen on the surface as if meteors fell into it. Furthermore some trees are burning while some are frozen.

    The cause of such devastation against nature are two girls. Even now, the destruction is still ongoing.

    ¡°Deeyaaaa(Take this)!!¡±

    A tree with a diameter of one meter was shot out along with the ear-splitting yell. It broke in the middle and flew into the target with great speed. With definite mass and speed. A brutal power of destruction was given to the rather mundane tree, carrying devastation across its wake.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Scarlet Spear¡±¡±

    It was a spear of me that burns its target and everything in front of it into ash. Even objects with huge mass will be burned if touched by it. It countered the log that moves like a cannonball and turned it into ashes fluttering in the air.

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    The shockwave created by the collision between the thrown ¡°Scarlet Spear¡± and log, dispersed the fog, and on the other side of the fog, a running silhouette could be seen. Immediately, a log falls from the sky like a meteor and pierces the ground with a sound of thunder. Backstepping, its target escapes from the range of the shock wave then once again the spear of me was released.

    However, the silhouette rushed out from the fog in high speed and then a strong flying kick attacked the log that pierced the ground. It¡¯s unknown where the power came from but the log that received the kick was explosively smashed, and from it came splinters that shot at the target.

    ¡°kh! ¡°Fire Castle¡±¡±

    Suddenly a wall of me that can be called a rampart came out to block the improvised shots thate flying, not even one shot was able to reach its target.

    However¡­

    ¡°Got youu!¡±

    ¡°Kh!¡±

    At that time the silhouette already moved behind her. After shooting the improvised shots that acted as a splendid distraction, she once again slips into the fog. Her hand grasped the hammer that could be called ultraweight ss, immediately, a powerful wind descended.

    ¡°¡±Wind Wall¡±¡±

    A fierce impact from the Sledge Hammer struck the ground and crushed it. From the impact, stones were shot out and scattered in every direction. However, her target was able to block that terrific attack, and scattered it using the blowing winding from the wind barrier, because it immediately retreated into the safe area. In addition, after activating this skill, the target fired another magic without mercy at the other party that is a goner, because of post-skill rigidity.

    ¡°¡±Frozen Coffin¡±¡±

    ¡°Fue! W-wa-!¡±

    When she noticed her target¡¯s magic, she desperately cried out for it to stop, but there is no need to hear that, because thew of no-talking-is-necessary was in ce. The attacker tried to get away from her location but the ice magic instantly started to freeze her feet¡­ ¡­ and resulted in her whole body turning into a chunk of ice, except the head.

    ¡°Co-cold~, please hurry release it~, Yue-sa~n¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ My victory¡±

    That¡¯s right, the two who kept fighting without any discussion were Yue and Shia. Today was the start of their tenth day¡¯s training, a mockbat as the final test. The rule was that it¡¯ll be Shia¡¯s victory if she was able to damage Yue even a little. The result¡­

    ¡°Uu~, that is~, eh, that! Yue-san¡¯s cheek! There is a scratch! A scratch! My attack hit! Ahaha~, I did it! It¡¯s my win!¡±

    Certainly, there is a small scratch on Yue¡¯s cheek. Probably it came from a piece of rocky debris that broke through Yue¡¯s defense. Even though it was a really small scratch, a wound is a wound. It was Shia¡¯s victory. After pointing that out, Shia¡¯s face looked overjoyed by it. She revealed a big smile, although her body was cold and her nose was running. Her rabbit ears twitched happily. No wonder, there is an important promise she made with Yue in this training graduation¡¯s battle after all.

    Also, for Yue, that promise is not something amusing. Therefore,

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ there is no wound¡±

    It was a good thing that the wound disappeared immediately because of ¡°Auto Regen¡±. She sulkily turn her head with a hmpf.

    ¡°W-wa-!? It¡¯s unfair! Certainly the scratch¡­ ¡­ no, even though there is nothing now! There certainly was! It¡¯s cruel to cheat! Now that I said it, please remove the magic already~. It¡¯s been cold since a while ago¡­ ¡­ huh, somehow I¡¯m bing sleepy¡­¡±

    From the cold and runny nose, Shia begins to doze off. You¡¯ll die if you sleep! That¡¯s her current situation. Yue, who was peeking at that appearance let out a deep sigh while thinking it must not be continued in her heart, removed her magic.

    ¡°Pikchi-! Pikchi! Auu, it¡¯s co~ld. I almost became a rabbit that can¡¯t return (to life)¡±

    After a lovely sneeze, she covers her nose with a nearby leaf. Shia then looked at Yue with seriousness in her eyes. Yue made an unpleasant expression because of her gaze. Her expressionlessness copsed because of that unpleasant expression.

    ¡°Yue-san. I¡¯ve won.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Nn.¡±

    ¡°It is a promise, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Nn.¡±

    ¡°If, I can win at least once in the ten days¡­ ¡­ I¡¯ll be taken along on Hajime-san and Yue-san¡¯s travels, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Nn.¡±

    ¡°At the very least, you¡¯ll help to convince Hajime-san, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Today¡¯s breakfast, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Waiiit! What¡¯s with sudden change of topic! Moreover, it was light! Yue-san, aren¡¯t you okay as long as there is Hajime-san¡¯s blood! What¡¯s with you asking about breakfast! Please be my ally already! If I have Yue-san as an ally, it¡¯s already 90% OK¡±

    Shia makes gya- gya- noises, Yue looked at that expression that came from the bottom of her heart.

    As Shia said, Yue had promised her. That is, Yue said to Shia, only if she was able to damage her in the mockbat even with a small injury within ten days. If she did it, Yue must acknowledge and allow Shia to travel along with her and Hajime. Also, Yue must help Shia persuade Hajime when she asks him.

    Shia seriously wanted toe along with Hajime and Yue. Half of it because she didn¡¯t want to be a burden to her family, while the other half simply because she wanted to be together with Hajime and Yue, and to get along with the two.

    However, her wish was refused coldly. Even now that can be seen from Hajime and Yue¡¯s attitude. At that time, what Shia thought of was the promise from before.

    In Shia¡¯s eyes, Hajime somehow pampered Yue by fulfilling her expectations. Above all, Shia is a woman. She understood Yue¡¯s feelings toward Hajime. Naturally it was because she also has the same feelings. So, the reverse is also true. Yue also understood Shia¡¯s feelings. That¡¯s why, first of all it was necessary to make Yue acknowledge Shia Haulia¡¯s existence.

    It¡¯s not like Shia wanted to take Hajime from Yue. She didn¡¯t think about that at all. What she wanted from Hajime was to acknowledge her existence just like Yue, even a little. That was probably because of the world¡¯s influence that made them the ¡°same¡±. In other words, she only wanted to be ¡°friends¡± with them. So that there¡¯ll be someone she love and a friend who also love that person by her side. That¡¯s the kind of future that Shia dreamt of.

    On the other hand, about why Yue exchanged that promise to Shia, even though there were no merits in it for Yue. 20% of it was because she felt sympathy to her. When she heard Shia¡¯s story for the first time inside the Raisen Grand Canyon, even though she developedplex feelings because her circumstances wereparatively better than her own, somewhere in her heart she can¡¯t deny the feeling that they are the ¡°same¡± that sprung up. Because she thinks of her as arade even if a little, she ¡°pampered¡± Shia.

    The other 80% was¡­ ¡­ woman¡¯s obstinacy. Yue was able to grasp Shia¡¯s promise. That is,

    ¡°Please see it for yourself if I¡¯ll just be a burden. Even if it¡¯s impossible, please notice that I¡¯m able to be beside Hajime¡±.

    It was a challenge to fight over the man she loves. She didn¡¯t think such a woman could exist near her. However, when she thought Shia who was the ¡°same¡± as her as an opponent, along with Shia¡¯s enthusiastic appearance and terrific concentration, in the depths of her heart she thought it was impossible to keep silent.

    As a result, the match of promise was won by Shia.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ haa. I understand. I¡¯ll defend the promise¡­¡±

    ¡°Really!? As expected, the~re is no need to stop~! Please defend it well!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­Nn¡±

    ¡°Somehow, I think there was a strange pause¡­ Will you really take care of it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ persistent¡±

    Reluctantly, tru~ly with reluctant feelings, Yue admitted Shia¡¯s victory. Shia was a little uneasy about Yue¡¯s answer but left it behind and continued with expressions of relief and joy, because she knew that Yue was the same as Hajime in the fact that she won¡¯t abandon her promises.

    Slowly, the training of Haulia tribe by Hajime came to an end. The gloomy Yue and cheerful Shia were returning to Hajime and the others.

    * * *

    When Yue and Shia arrived at the ce Hajime was at, Hajime had his eyes closed, and arms crossed while leaning on the nearby tree.

    Maybe because he noticed the two¡¯s presence, Hajime slowly opened his eyes and turned to them. While dubiously looking at the two withpletely opposite moods, he raised one hand and called out to them.

    ¡°Yo, both of you. Did the match end?¡±

    Hajime had heard there was a bet between the two for the match. Hajime was the one who prepared Shia¡¯s ultraweight Sledgehammer. The Shia who, with an eager expression wanted to defeat Yue, and asked him for a new weapon still fresh in his memory, because Yue herself didn¡¯t object to it. Although the contents of the bet weren¡¯t known and they wouldn¡¯t tell him anyway, also because it wouldn¡¯t be a disadvantage for Yue, he made it.

    Actually, Hajime thought, if Yue and Shia fought 8-9 out of 10 cases would end up with Yue¡¯s victory. He already understood Yue¡¯s ability in the Abyss. No matter if Shia was able to directly use magic, she who was immersed in peace until now is different from them.

    However, from their expressions, Hajime was internally surprised that his expectations were overthrown. Shia cheerfully talked to Hajime.

    ¡°Hajime-san! Hajime-san! Please hear me out! I, was finally able to win against Yue! It¡¯s a big victory! Well~, I want to show it to Hajime-san~, my magnificent fight! The time when Yue-san admits def-hebu!?¡±

    Shia tried to exin how their match settled with gestures. But because she got too into it, Yue¡¯s jumping p came and with a ¡°dosha¡± she was blown away, and crashed into the ground while spinning. It was so strong that she could only twitch without any signs of getting up.

    Yue turned around with hmpf in a bad mood, then Hajime asked her in a wry smile.

    ¡°Well? What happened?¡±

    Rather than the match¡¯s result, Hajime was asking about the content. Honestly, the fact that Yue was defeated is not something he can believe easily. No matter who looked at Yue and Shia, without knowing what had happened, would only think that it was a lie.

    Yue who exude the aura that she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it didn¡¯t want to hide it, reluctantly she answered Hajime¡¯s question.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ her magic aptitude is steady like Hajime¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, or else it¡¯ll be waste of a treasure¡­ ¡­ then? That¡¯s not all, right? To be pestered by a Sledgehammer of that level¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ nn, she specializes in body strengthening. Honestly, it was at level of a monster¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ hee. Is thatpared to us?¡±

    Hajime narrowed his eyes to Yue¡¯s evaluation. Honestly, the high evaluation was more than he imagined. Strangely, her expressionlessness was destroyed changing into bitterness while talking about it, these were the things he noticed. Yue could be seen thinking of how to answer Hajime¡¯s question, and then she replied while looking into his eyes.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­pared to normal Hajime¡­ ¡­ around 60%¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­ ¡­ is that the maximum?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­ but, there are rooms for improvement, probably¡±

    ¡°Ooo. That¡¯s certainly at the level of a monster¡±

    Hajime was secretly surprised at having heard Yue talk about Shia¡¯s monster-like power, then he looked at Shia without saying anything. If it¡¯s said around 60% of Hajime without any strengthening, Shia¡¯s strengthened status should be around 6000. It was around twice as much as a truly strengthened hero. Truly a power worthy of being considered ¡°monster level¡±. It can be said she was capable of reaching Yue. It really was something unimaginable from her usual sobbing and whimpering appearance.

    Shia noticed Hajime¡¯s half-astonished half-amazed gaze. She cheerfully stood up, then walked up to Hajime with a serious expression while desperately controlling her hurried mind. Straightening her posture, her gray hair with a blue hue was fluttering and her rabbit ear stood up straight. From now on she¡¯ll express her once in a lifetime request. Well¡­ ¡­ it can also be called a confession. Her body trembled in nervousness, even though her expression stiffened, there is an unyielding spirit in her eyes, step by step, she advanced. Finally, she firmly matched her gaze with Hajime¡¯s, then spoke her wish.

    ¡°Hajime-san. Please take me along on your travels. Please!¡±

    ¡°I refuse¡±

    ¡°An immediate answer!?¡±

    Shia who didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be refused because of the mood right now, opened her eyes wide with a look of astonishment. ¡°What is she saying all of a sudden?¡± was the thing that could be seen from Hajime¡¯s eyes while he watched Shia as if watching a shameless person.

    Shia was indignant. It¡¯s okay to struggle some more! Something like that.

    ¡°Ho-how cruel, Hajime-san. Even though I was seriously asking that, to easily¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, though I don¡¯t want to know even if you said it. First of all, what about Kam and the others? Don¡¯t tell me, you aren¡¯t trying to take them along, right?¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s wrong! It was my own story just now! I already talked before to father and the others. Even though it¡¯s not like they think I was a burden¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s? What is it?¡±

    Somehow Shia started to be bashful. While upwardly peeking at Hajime and ying around with the tip of her fingers. A sly, cunning gesture. Hajime was suspiciously looking at Shia.

    At their side, Yue looked irritated while staring at Shia.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ ¡­ I, I just wanted to follow what I thought of¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa? What are you trying to follow? If it¡¯s now, you won¡¯t be burden to your tribe, right? If you have that power then generally, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone you can¡¯t beat¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    Shia who bashfully tried to answer made Hajime reach his limit of patience, he then pulled out Donner. It wasn¡¯t known whether she noticed that but Shia yelled ¡°Woman¡¯s courage!¡± in her mind then voiced out her desire.

    ¡°I want to stay beside Hajime-san! I love you!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Ha?¡±

    I¡¯ve said it, now I only need to bite it! Was what Shia thought while panicking, in front of her, Hajime looked dumbfounded as if he was a pigeon that ate a toy bullet. Exactly the appearance of someone who didn¡¯t understand what happened. However, after a while, as if the meaning finally transmitted into his brain, he instinctively blurted out a remark (or tsukkomi).

    ¡°Nonono, isn¡¯t that weird? Where the hell did I raise the g? Even though I can¡¯t say for myself, I thought I treated you harshly¡­ ¡­ don¡¯t tell me, did you get off from that?¡±

    Shia never thought he would think of her like that and started to back away one step with regret from Hajime. Then Shia fiercely protested.

    ¡°Who¡¯s a pervert! I don¡¯t have that kind of hobby! Rather, if you noticed that I was treated harshly, why don¡¯t you be a little nicer¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, there is no need for me to be nicer to you¡­ ¡­ first of all, are you seriously in love with me? Aren¡¯t you just tempted by the circumstances?¡±

    The reason for Hajime not believing Shia¡¯s goodwill is because he thought it was just a suspension bridge effect. It wasn¡¯t a surprise because everyone could see Hajime¡¯s attitude toward Shia was harsh in every aspect. However, Shia who had her feelings doubted was very ill-humored.

    ¡°It was not rted to the circumstance at all. No matter how many times you saved me from predicament, my constitution won¡¯t change¡­ ¡­ even though I was d at that time when you protected your promise in front of the Elders¡­ ¡­ that may have affected me, but this feeling¡¯s already born so how can I do anything about this. Even I sometimes think about it. Something like ¡°why it was this person¡±. Hajime-san even now never calls me by my name, somehow it suddenly hit me and it hurts, just like a demon, answering only what¡¯s needed, always throwing himself into a crowd of demonic beasts, has no mercy, just like a demon, is never nice to me, only favoring Yue-san, just like a demon¡­ ¡­ huh? Really, why am I in with love you? Huh~?¡±

    While speaking, Shia began to doubt her own feelings. Shia inclines her neck and Hajime has veins popping out of his head, while barely being able to resist pulling out Donner unintentionally by mistake, while hearing her answer.

    ¡°A-anyway. I can¡¯t let youe along no matter what you feel¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s! That was a joke just now? I truly love you so please take me along!¡±

    ¡°You know, your feelings are¡­ ¡­ well, even if they are real, don¡¯t you understand that I already have Yue? Rather, to be able to say that confession in front of her¡­ ¡­ even I thought about it a while ago, your number one weapon was your body strengthening, but that¡¯s not it, right? I think it was your heart that¡¯spletely made of Azanthium¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one with the heart made from the ore with the greatest hardness! Uu~, it¡¯s be like this as expected¡­ ¡­ ee, I understand. Everything about Hajime-san. It was as tricky as I thought¡±

    Suddenly, Shia ¡°fufufu¡±ughed suspiciously while turning toward Hajime.

    ¡°Because I thought this might happen! I¡¯ve gained an ally while risking my life! Now, Yue-sensei! Please help me!¡±

    ¡°Ha? Yue?¡±

    Hajime blinked his eyes having heard an unexpected name. Gotcha!, that¡¯s the smug expression of Shia, then she nced at Yue by their side.

    Yue¡¯s expression was so bitter as if she bit 100 insects at once, then genuinely unwillingly told Hajime.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Hajime, let¡¯s take her along¡±

    ¡°Nonono, what¡¯s with that interval. You obviously hate it¡­ ¡­ don¡¯t tell me it was the winning bet¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Regrettably¡±

    Hajime roughly understood the circumstance from Yue who dropped her shoulders, he no longer felt anger but amazement. Surely, Shia was thinking, for Hajime to hear out her wish, her power truly isn¡¯t enough. Once again, she remembered how Hajime took Yue¡¯s words as a priority in decision making. Therefore, she needed a method to make Yue her ally. It was not an exaggeration to call it ¡°a life risking¡± method, because she understood it¡¯d otherwise be impossible considering she somewhat knew how Yue feels. In these ten days, it can be said she was literally dying to find out Yue¡¯s habits (in trainingbat). In other words, that¡¯s just how serious Shia thought about it.

    Hajime was scratching his head. Even if he saw how Yue was reluctantly admitting her, there¡¯s no reason for him to take Shia along. In the end, it was a matter of Hajime¡¯s feelings.

    Yue was shrugging her shoulder as if saying that it can¡¯t be helped. It was because in these ten days she, more than anyone had watched how Shia worked hard and how she destroyed the trouble that imposed her, so Yue allowed her to be a travelpanion. In the beginning, she never felt hatred toward Shia or her feelings toward Hajime.

    On the other side, Shia who asked Yue for help with a triumphant expression started to feel unease but she steeled herself. It was because Shia already tried everything she could, so she could only wait for her fate to y out.

    Hajime inhaled and exhaled deeply once and looked straight into Shia¡¯s eyes, then he spun the words of confirmation one by one. Shia quietly regained her power when he heard his words.

    ¡°To go with us, don¡¯t you already know the answer?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Isn¡¯t the future not an absolute thing?¡±

    Shia said that because she was able to catch a glimpse of the future. She believes that the future can be changed by actions and resolution.

    ¡°It¡¯s a journey full of danger¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d I am a monster. Thanks to that I can go with you.¡±

    That was the derogatory term from the Elders. However, she takes pride in it now. After all, she learned that there are things she wouldn¡¯t be capable of unless she was a monster.

    ¡°My wish is to get back to my hometown (original world). You¡¯ll likely never meet your family again, you know?¡±

    ¡°I have talked about that. ¡°Nevertheless¡±. Father and the others understand¡±

    They are family that always protected her until now. There is no word that can express her gratitude. A family that¡¯s always together no matter where they are, when she told them her feelings, they will surely smile without any need of words.

    ¡°My hometown isn¡¯t somewhere you can easily live in¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it no matter what. ¡°Nevertheless¡±¡±

    Shia has shown her feelings. It won¡¯t stop with just that ¡°word¡±. It can¡¯t be stopped. That¡¯s the kind of feeling this was.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufu, is that the end? Then, it¡¯s my victory, right?¡±

    ¡°What victory¡­¡±

    ¡°It was my feelings that won. ¡­ ¡­ Hajime-san¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What¡±

    Once more, clearly. Shia Haulia¡¯s wish.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ please take me with you¡±

    Hajime and Shia looked at each other. Hajime looked into her azure eyes to confirm her intentions.

    Then¡­ ¡­

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Haa~, do whatever you like. Curious one¡±

    Maybe because he saw something in her eyes, before long Hajime gave out a sigh then told her he gave up.

    Inside the Sea of Trees, one shout of joy and a sound of disgruntled noise echoed. Having seen that, Hajime could only give out a wry smile with a lot of implications that there¡¯ll be a lot of trouble from now on.

 Book 4. Chapter 7

    Book 4. Chapter 7

    <strong>Chapter 7 : Haulia¡¯s Sudden Change</strong>

    ¡°Ehehe, uhehehe, kufufufu~¡±

    Having been allowed to apany them, Shia was happy. With both hands on her cheeks, a loose expression on her face, and that strangeughter she started letting out while twisting her body, it was a shameless appearance. So shameless that her previous seriousness, when confronting Hajime seemed like a lie.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Gross¡±

    Is what Yue muttered because she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Shia¡¯s excellent rabbit ears caught that mutter.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Wa-, who is gross! Why would you call me gross? It¡¯s just that I was so happy that it can¡¯t be helped. After all, isn¡¯t this my first time seeing Hajime¡¯s dere side? Didn¡¯t you also see it? His previous expression. Suddenly my chest became ¡®kyun''(tightened)~. with this the time when he bes hopelessly in love with me isn¡¯t that far off~¡±

    Shia was ted and became more caught up in it. Having seen that Shia, Hajime and Yue muttered together in disgust.

    ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­ Annoying rabbit¡±¡±

    ¡°W-wa-!? What¡¯s with that, calling me annoying rabbit! Please call me by my name already~, we are travelpanions~. Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re unwilling want to call me by name from the very beginning, right? Right?¡±

    ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°Why did you be silent? Wait, please don¡¯t look away~. Come on, it¡¯s Shia, Shi-a. Repeat after me, Shi-a¡±

    While Shia desperately tried to make them call her by name, Hajime and Yue only narrowed their eyes and started to discuss their future ns. Then Shia clung to them with teary eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me~, I don¡¯t want to be left out~¡±. Even after bing a travelpanion, they treated her just as harshly as before.

    While someone was making a racket (Shia), several Haulia tribe members appeared from the fog, they returned after clearing Hajime¡¯s challenge; to subdue demonic beasts and return with proof in their hands. When you look closely, one of them was Kam.

    Shia was smiling wide, this being the first time she¡¯d seen her family in days. Thest time she¡¯d seen them was when she was exining her feelings to them, before her training started. Even though it was only ten days, every day, it was deadly training. Extraordinary concentrated training at that. Because of that, for Shia, it felt like they hadn¡¯t met each other for months.

    Immediately, Shia started talking to her father, Kam. There was a lot to tell. However, right before she said anything, Shia swallowed her words. She noticed a strange atmosphere surrounding Kam and the others.

    Kam who saw Shia only revealed a slight smile, immediately his gaze returned to Hajime. And¡­

    ¡°Boss. About the demonic beasts, have we hunted them on time?¡±

    ¡°Bo-boss? Fa-father? Somehow your tone¡­ ¡­ rather, your atmosphere was¡­¡±

    Because of her father¡¯s speech and behaviour, Shia¡¯s puzzled voice could be heard. However, she was ignored while , rustling, Kam and the others pulled out ws of the demonic beasts that could be considered high ranked in the Sea of Trees.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I thought I said one was enough¡­¡±

    The training graduation challenge by Hajime was to hunt a high ranking demonic beast for each team. However, there were enough parts her for ten demonic beasts. Against Hajime¡¯s question, Kam and the others answered with fearless smiles.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what you¡¯ve ordered, right? While we were doing that, itspanions came out¡­ ¡­ because they impudently turned their killing intent towards us, we just politely weed it. Right? Everyone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. Those guys were too impudent for demonic beasts¡±

    ¡°Wepletely defeated them. Without missing even one, right?¡±

    ¡°Even though they were noisy¡­ ¡­ their barking voices were good, fufu¡±

    ¡°Well it was good to serve as a warning¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, we already chopped them to pieces, wasn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    It was a parade of disturbing remarks. All of them, there was no trace of their original peaceful and gentle RabbitMan tribe demeanor. They reported the results of their dangerousbat to Hajime with fearless smiles and ring eyes.

    Stunned, the Shia watching this could only utter a single word,

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Who?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Wh-what happened!? Hajime-san! What on earth happened to father and the others!?¡±

    ¡°C-calm down! N-nothing happened¡­ ¡­ it was the result of training¡­¡±

    ¡°Nono, what happened to make them like this!? Aren¡¯t theypletely different people?! Wait, please don¡¯t look away! Look at me!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ it¡¯s not like there are any big differences, right?¡±

    ¡°Are your eyes knotholes (ornaments)! Please look at them. A while ago they were charmed just by staring at their knives! Ah, just now, someone called their knife Julia! Normally, isn¡¯t that scary?¡±

    Shia¡¯s angry voice filled with frustration echoed in the Sea of Trees. What on earth had happened? That was what Kam and the others thought while exchanging nces between Hajime and Shia, with confused expressions. They exchanged nces for a while until the other members of the Haulia tribe came back, all of them were¡­ ¡­ that is to say¡­ ¡­ they look wild. Not only the adult males but also the females, children and even the elderly.

    Shia pointed at her family thatpletely changed, while approaching Hajime with tremendous momentum to urge him for an exnation. Hajime awkwardly averted his gaze while being interrogated by Shia.

    Maybe she judged she wouldn¡¯t be able to make any progress, so Shia changed her target to Kam and the others.

    ¡°Father! Everyone! What on earth has happened!? It¡¯s as if you¡¯re different people!? From before, you¡¯ve only been saying frightening things¡­ ¡­ pleasee back to your senses!¡±

    Kam who was clung onto by Shia, started to loosen his ring expression and reverted to his gentle expression. That made Shia a little relieved.

    However¡­

    ¡°What are you saying, Shia? We are sane/okay. It¡¯s just that we have awoken to the truth of this world. It¡¯s all thanks to Boss¡±

    ¡°T-the truth? What was that?¡±

    Having a bad feeling about it, Shia asked while her cheeks twitched, and Kam smiled while confidently dering.

    ¡°90% of this world¡¯s problems can be solved with violence¡±

    ¡°It was a different person after all?! My gentle father was already dead~, uwaa~n¡±

    Because of the shock, Shia ran and disappeared into the Sea of Trees while crying. However, before she got into the fog, a small shadow immediately appeared before her and she fell on her butt while ¡°hauu¡± letting out a miserable voice.

    That small shadow was able to keep its bnce without falling, then it stretched out its hand towards Shia.

    ¡°Th-thank you very much¡±

    ¡°Well, think nothing of it, Shia big sis(anego). It was the natural thing for a man¡±

    ¡°B-big sis (A-anego)?¡±

    What appeared from the fog was a boy from the Haulia tribe that could still be called a child. On his shoulder was a big crossbow while two knives and a slingshot-like weapon were attached to his waist. It was a boy who often disys a nihilistic smile. Shia who was never called ¡°anego¡± until now looked up, in front of her was the boy that usually called her ¡°Shia-oneechan¡± so she was puzzled by it.

    With Shia staring at him with a skeptical gaze, the boy pit-pat walked up in front of Hajime then he gloriously saluted him.

    ¡°Boss! I am sorry toe back empty-handed! There is something that I must report! Permission to speak!¡±

    ¡°O-ou? What is it?¡±

    At boy¡¯s veteran soldier-like atmosphere, even though it¡¯s toote, Hajime thought Shia was right, and that it was a little too much. And then he stuttered a little. The boy continued his report without a care.

    ¡°Affirmative! Problem found while pursuing demonic beasts, I discovered a group of fully-armed Bearman tribe. The ce was on the route to the Great Tree. Perhaps they thought to ambush us!¡±

    ¡°A~, they¡¯vee as expected. Although I thought they¡¯de immediately¡­ ¡­ I see, they wanted to crush us in front of our goal huh. It was a somewhat good demeanor. ¡­ ¡­ then?¡±

    ¡°Affirmative! If it¡¯s okay, how about leaving those guys to us, Haulia!¡±

    ¡°We~ll. How about it, Kam? Do you have anything to say?¡±

    Having heard that, Kam was shaken, and since it was something he wished for he began to grin with a fearless smile then nodded.

    ¡°By all means, leave it to us. Our power, we wanted to know¡­ ¡­ how far our power hase,pared to them. Wha~t, it¡¯s not like we will show anything disgraceful.¡±

    Having heard their chief¡¯s words, the surrounding Haulia tribe, all of them, showed belligerent expressions. The number of people who called their weapons by name with increasing admiration could be felt. Shia¡¯s expression was dyed with despair.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Affirmative!¡±

    The one who cheerfully answered Hajime¡¯sst confirmation was the boy. Hajime once again closed his eyes then breathed deeply and ¡®Ka¡¯ opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Hear me! Everyone from Haulia tribe! Every one of you brave and resolute warriors! Today, you¡¯re graduated from being shitty maggots! You are no longer the worthless existence to be weeded out! Crush unjustness with power, hold down those hostilities with wisdom! O strongest warriors! Teach those bears ¡°bleep¡± for inciting our resentment by bringing us to our current situation! Those guys are nothing but redundant stepping stones! They are only ¡°bleep¡±! Build mountains with their corpses, and rivers with their blood, as proof! The proof of your rebirth! The proof to everyone in the Sea of Trees, to show that the Haulia tribe is reborn!¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Sir, yes, Sir!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°Answer me! Everyone! The greatest and strongest warriors! What is it that you wish for!¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Kill them!! Kill them! Kill them!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°What is your specialty!¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Kill!! Kill!! Kill!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°If there are enemies what will you do!¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Kill them all!! Kill them all!! Kill them all!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kill them all! You can do it! Take the right to live with your own hands!¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Aye, aye, Sir!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Everyone of the Haulia tribe! I only have one order! Search & destroy! Go!!¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± YAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°Uwaa~n, all the members of my family are dead after all~¡±

    Under Hajime¡¯smand, the Haulia tribe members¡¯ fierceness returned and they disappeared into the fog. The tribe which was once gentle, peaceful, and above all weak at fighting¡­ ¡­ where have they gone? That was the only thing she could say. Having seen her familypletely change once more, while copsing Shia¡¯s vain cry echoed in the Sea of Trees. As expected, because she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, Yue patted and stroked Shia¡¯s head tofort her.

    When the boy beside Shia, who ¡®hic¡±hic¡¯ ¡®sob¡±sob¡¯ cried, tried to go, he was called to a stop by Shia.

    ¡°Pal-kun! Please wait! L-look, don¡¯t you see a beautiful flower-san over here? Even if you don¡¯t go¡­ ¡­ how about you wait here with onee-chan? Okay? How about it?

    Apparently, she seems to be trying to at least bring this little boy back to his former self. She pointed at the beautifully blossoming flowers while desperately trying to persuade him. The reason she used a flower was because this boy loved flowers so much that he even said ¡°Flower-sa~n¡± before.

    The flower boy named Pal who was called out to stop by Shia, only ¡®yare yare daze¡¯ shook his head and shrugged his shoulders while sighing ¡°Fuu~¡±. It looked like the overreactions used by the Europeans and Americans.

    ¡°Anego, please don¡¯t open up my old wound. I¡¯ve already gotten rid of my past. The weak mind that enjoyed the beauty of flowers is no more¡±

    By the way, this boy called Pal is 11 years old this year.

    ¡°O-old wound? Get rid of your past? Wait, I don¡¯t understand, but do you mean you don¡¯t like flowers anymore?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have thrown away those feelings along with my past¡±

    ¡°That, even though you loved them so much¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuh, it was just a mistake of youth¡±

    I repeat, Pal-kun is 11 years old this year.

    ¡°More importantly, anego¡±

    ¡°W-what is it?¡±

    Having seen the changes in the boy who had sometimes picked flowers and dearly called out ¡°Shia-oneechan! Shia-oneechan!¡±, Shia¡¯s consciousness started to escape reality. She was barely able to reply to Pal¡¯s words. However, it became the signal for her to further her pursuit (of escapism).

    ¡°I¡¯ve also thrown away my weak name along with the past. Now my name is Baltoferd. From now on please call me ¡°Baltoferd of Certain Death¡±¡±

    ¡°Who was that!? Where did that Baltoferde from!? Rather, what¡¯s with certain death!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry. Myrades are waiting so it¡¯s my time to go. Well then!¡±

    ¡°A, hey! What do you mean by ¡°well then!¡±! Even now, our talk is still eh, fast! Wait! Please wait~¡±

    Just like a woman that was left behind by her lover, Shia copsed while her hand tried to reach the other side of the fog. No one answered her, this girl¡¯s family, all of them fiercely went to the battlefield. Shia who was gakkuri drooped, once again hic hic cried. The family that this girl once knew was no more. It was truly a pitiful sight.

    Shia¡¯s appearance was seen by Yue who wore a subtle expression because she couldn¡¯t say anything to her. Hajime who felt it was somewhat awkward let his gaze wander. Yue¡¯s gaze turned to Hajime then bluntly muttered.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ as expected of Hajime, to be able to calmly aplish something no one can¡±

    ¡°Well, like I said before where did you get that material¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ to be able to use that dark magic, brainwash¡­ ¡­ amazing¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ honestly, I think it was a little too much. Even though there¡¯s neither reflection nor regret¡±

    For a while, in the ce left behind by the Haulia tribe, Shia¡¯s crying voice and subtle atmosphere hung in the air.

 Book 4. Chapter 8

    Book 4. Chapter 8

    <strong>Chapter 8 : Hajime¡¯s Failure</strong>

    Regin Banton was a strong man, rumored to be the next Chief of the Banton tribe; one of the Bearman tribes. He idolized one of the current Elders; Jin Banton, and became his right hand.

    Not only Regin, it could be said Jin was popr in the Banton tribe as a whole, especially the younger ones. The reasons for that being Jin¡¯s character was broad minded, containing deep patriotism, and above all, his strength, which allowed him to be considered as one of the highest ss among the demi-human race.

    That¡¯s why, when the Bearman tribe heard the news, they thought it was a bad joke. They couldn¡¯t believe their beloved Elder had been incapacitated by a human. However, the merciless reality was proven. Jin, who was lying powerless in medical facility showed them the truth .

    Regin was dumbfounded having seen Jin¡¯s current appearance. Next, his anger and hatred surfaced. While bearing these feelings inside his heart, he pressed to determine the circumstances from the Elders. As the result, Regin who had learned everything, disregarded the Elders and told the Bearman tribe everything. And thus they embarked for revenge.

    Because of the persuasion from the Elders and other tribes, not all of the Bearman tribe followed him, only the youngsters from Banton tribe who admired Jin had left to defeat that hated human. They numbered around 50 people. Regin and the others who knew their enemy¡¯s objective thought it best to attack when their enemy was in front of the Great Tree as revenge. They thought, ¡°To perish right before the goal is the best (revenge)¡±.

    After all, their enemies only consists of humans and the RabbitMan tribe. Even though Jin was defeated, they thought it was because something cowardly, like a surprise attack. They thought there was nothing to fear of humans who would go mad without a sense of direction deep inside the Sea of Trees¡¯ fog, even more so for the weak RabbitMan tribe. Regin was an outstanding person. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t interpret the situation like that. However, currently his eyes were clouded by anger.

    However, no matter what, even if his eyes were clouded¡­

    ¡°This is wrong!?¡±

    Regin screamed in disbelief. The reason; before his very eyes an impossible spectacle was disyed. The RabbitMan tribe, which was ced at the bottom among other demi-humans, was cornering the Bearman tribe, which was known as one of the strongest inbat.

    ¡°Come one one on! Show your fighting spirit! Or else, I will cut you!¡±

    ¡°AHAHAHAHAHA, scream like the pig you are!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to clean this filth! HYAHAHAHAHA HA!¡±

    While the Haulia tribe swung countless fatal, murderous attacks, their loudughter resounded. There was no appearance of the RabbitMan tribe which was gentle, peaceful, and above all, weak inbat. Screams came from the Bearman tribe that desperately try to fight back.

    ¡°Shit! The heck is this! Just who the hell are you!!¡±

    ¡°They must not be the RabbitMan tribe!¡±

    ¡°Uwaaaa! Stay away! Stay awaaaay!¡±

    They were ambushed by the enemies they wanted to ambush, the RabbitMan tribe thatid in ambush showed unbelievable power, even among other demi-human races. Arrows and stones that fly urately out of nowhere, added to their excellent teamwork. The glee with which they swung their des, wearing lunatic expressions, andughing loudly all the while! All of it gave birth to violentmotion. In that situation, their specs even exceed the Bearman tribe.

    Actually, the RabbitMan tribe wouldn¡¯t be able topete in a one on one fight against the Bearman tribe. However, in these past ten days, the Haulia tribe was able to make up the difference, thanks to the hell-like training.

    Originally, the RabbitMan tribe¡¯s specs were lower than the other demi-human races. However, to survive and avoid battle, they had polished their stealth ability and danger perception. After all, they could only survive that way.

    As a result, they were able to promptly perceive their enemies¡¯ presences to the point they could ambush their enemies. It could be said that they are a race with abilities suited for assassination. However, their innate nature had crushed these advantages.

    It could be said, Hajime¡¯s training woke theirbat instincts. He single-handedly abused and cornered them by letting them swing weapons, cut their enemies, and letting them experience how to evade, without rest. By remembering the speech from senior sergeant Hart**n, as a result of ten days of severe training, their mindspletely becamebat oriented. Although he did feel like it was too much¡­

    They, who had acquired the aggressiveness to attack without any hesitation, demonstrated promisingbat prowess. Because they thought of the whole tribe as members of one family, their level of teamwork was high from the get go. With their skillful adjustment of presence, it demonstrated tremendous effect, along with their teamwork.

    In addition, one of the reasons for the Haulia tribe¡¯s highbat prowess was the weapons made by Hajime, which increased their ipetent attack power.

    Each of them wielded two Kodachis, produced with a precise and practiced process, such that their ultra-thin des were able to split a grass just by touching it. They were made of Taur ore, so they were durable. The Haulia tribe also carried disposable throwing knives.

    There were also the powerful Slingshots and Crossbows that were made using string with great sticity gathered from spider-like demonic beasts in the Abyss. They were made for the children of the Haulia tribe, since close range battles were still too hard for them. Even children are able to shoot enemies from the other side of fog, using their search ability while they instinctively looked up to Hajime.

    Even Pal¡­ ¡­ Baltoferd of Certain Death, waspletely charmed when shooting his Crossbow, while showing a sniper-like nature.

    ¡°One shot of certain death! ¡®DO¡¯ your was head blown off. In the name of ¡°Certain Death¡±¡±

    Pal¡­ .. Baltoferd of Certain Death recently gained the habit of saying such things. By the way, he called himself ¡°Certain Death¡±. His first habitual saying was ¡°Aim and Shoot!¡± but it was stopped by Hajime. He looked so displeased.

    Back on topic, the Bearman tribe who fell into a panic were easily defeated without much resistance by the current Haulia tribe and their numbers fell in no time. Currently half of them had been killed in the vicinity.

    ¡°Regin-dono! If this keeps up-¡±

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    ¡°Let me take care of the re-KUPE!?¡±

    ¡°Tontoo!?¡±

    Having heard his subordinate advise him to retreat, Regin was hesitating because of anger from the incapacitated Jin and his killed subordinates. That hesitation wasn¡¯t missed by the Haulia¡¯s sniper. To the subordinate called Tonto that tried to advise his lord to retreat once again, an arrow urately prated his temple.

    Because of this Regin and his subordinates were shaken and fell into disorder. Kam and the others who thought it was a chance, attacked at once.

    Arrows came flying from the fog and urately aimed at their ankles. While distracted by that, a sharp attack came to reap the head. With an exquisite timing, the person who wanted to kill the one that shot arrows from the back ran into protruding spikes.

    However, perhaps it was because that was their favorite move, a presence suddenly came from behind, and brought with it a fatal blow. Haulia tribe utilized their presence and teamwork to make fun of Regin and his subordinates. Regin and his subordinates shuddered at this. They thought, ¡°Are they really that hetare and weak RabbitMan tribe!?¡±

    The battle dragged on for a while, Regin and his subordinates were finally able to recover from their confusion while covered in wounds. They were somehow able to stand using their weapons as support. When the waves of attacks using the exquisite covering fire and teamwork subsided, all of them were panting. Regin and his subordinates were surrounded by Kam and the others, after being cornered with a gigantic tree to their backs.

    ¡°What happened, you ¡°bleep¡±?! Is that all?! Wuss!¡±

    ¡°I heard you were the strongest tribe! You ¡°bleep¡±! Even so you were ¡°bleep¡±!

    ¡°Poise your weapons quickly! Are you ¡°bleep¡±¡®s already weak in the knees?!¡±

    They thought it was not the RabbitMan tribe, with how they bombarded the other tribe with insults. The Bearman tribe which trembled in fear could only think, ¡°What had happened to these guys!?¡± With broken spirits, some of them trembled while holding their heads. A big hairy man said, ¡°Can you let us go?¡± with teary eyes¡­ ¡­ truly a surreal spectacle.

    ¡°KU KU KU, did you have anything else to say? O strongest tribe?¡±

    Kam let out that sarcasm with a truly evil expression. They who had awoken to their fighting spirit seemed to have thought about their circumstances when they were looked down upon. It was a speech that couldn¡¯t be heard from the Kam of the past.

    ¡°Nuguu¡­¡±

    Having heard Kam¡¯s objection, Regin¡¯s expression distorted in regret. He somehow recovered from the confusion and reasoning came back to his eyes. Even though he had been doused with cold water by Haulia tribe¡¯s strong assault, because of the incapacitated Jin, the me of anger still burnt inside of him. But, because he felt a sense of responsibility to bring his surviving subordinates back alive, he regained his mind. He consciously knew it was his fault that they fell into such a predicament because he was the one that spurred them on.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ you can do anything to me. Boil me or burn me, just do whatever you like. However, I was the one who forcibly brought my subordinates. I want you to let them go¡±

    ¡°Wh-, Regin-dono!?¡±

    ¡°Regin-dono! That was¡­¡±

    Having heard Regin¡¯s words, his subordinates started to make amotion. It was because he tried to save his subordinates in exchange for his own life. To these subordinates, Regin scolded.

    ¡°Silence! ¡­ ¡­ it was my responsibility because of the blood that surged to my head clouded my eyes. RabbitMan¡­ ¡­ no, Chief of Haulia tribe. I know it is selfish of me. However, I want to save their lives! That¡¯s all.¡±

    Regin released his weapon then started to kneel while bowing his head. His subordinates knew of Regin¡¯s great pride as a warrior, so they understood how much resolution he had to bow his head to the enemy. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t obey his order to stay silent.

    Kam¡¯s answer to Regin who was still bowing was¡­

    ¡°I refuse¡±

    While throwing his knife.

    ¡°Uo!?¡±

    Regin was able to dodge by a hairs-breadth. However, starting with Kam¡¯s attack, Regin and his subordinates were attacked from the surrounding with arrows and stones fired at high velocity, at once. Using their big axes as shields, Regin and subordinates desperately tried to defend themselves, and then from the Haulia tribe cameughter from the bottom of their heart,pleting their attacks.

    ¡°Why!?¡±

    Regin squeezed a voice as he groaned to ask them for the reason they attacked.

    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you our enemies? Are other reasons necessary to kill you?¡±

    Kam¡¯s answer was a simple fact.

    ¡°Guh, but!¡±

    ¡°Above all¡­ .. it¡¯s enjoyable to crush and make fun of your arrogance! HA HA HA!¡±

    ¡°W-Wh-!? Bastards! To these guys-!¡±

    Just as Kam said, Haulia tribe looked like they truly enjoyed it. Using Slingshots and Crossbows, they made fun of them by shooting from a safe area. Their appearances were those of people drunk on power. It looks like their heart¡¯s didn¡¯t mind killing people for the first time, even if it was their demi-human brethren. In short, they¡¯ve bepletely berserk.

    With increasing severity in their attacks, Regin and his subordinates who had stayed close together, and desperately tried to defend were¡­ ¡­ finally reaching their limit. Although they avoided fatal attacks, they were covered in wounds. They won¡¯t be able to endure the next volley.

    Kam, with a warped grin, ¡®sutto¡¯ raise his hand. Haulia tribe with frenzied eyes start to aim with arrows and stones at the ready. Regin who thought this wasn¡¯t an appropriate ce to die, gathered his power, and inside his mind he apologized to his subordinates.

    Kam¡¯s hand, like a death god¡¯s scythe that hunted the lives of Regin and his subordinates, was lowered. Arrows and stones immediately shot. In slow motion, Regin continued to watch this without looking away, until¡­

    ¡°Stop it already!!!¡±

    Zudooooon!!

    A spectacle where a white hammer blew everything away could be seen.

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Regin who was dumbfounded by it unintentionally let out that voice. However, that can¡¯t be helped. Immediately after they epted their death, a rabbit-eared girl with pallid hair along with a giant hammer fell from the sky, then the hammer struck the ground. It resulted in the shockwave that blew away all the iing arrows and stones. When they saw that, the surrounding Bearman tribe could only give a nk stare.

    Shaking anger! That was the feeling that could be felt, of course it came from Shia. The Sledgehammer made using thepression method had extraordinary mass. As if she didn¡¯t feel the weight, it was brandished with a ¡®Buonn¡¯ then generated a gust. ¡®Bishi¡¯ it was pointed toward Kam.

    ¡°Aghh! Seriously arghh! Father and everyone, pleasee to your sense already!¡±

    Looking at Shia, Kam and the others who were initially stunned in astonishment, with ¡®ha¡¯ regained themselves while look toward her ming.

    ¡°Shia, though I don¡¯t know why you did this, but please move from there. Or else we won¡¯t be able to kill the ones behind you, you know?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t move. I won¡¯t allow anymore than this!¡±

    Having heard Shia¡¯s words, Kam and the others narrowed their eyes.

    ¡°Won¡¯t allow? Shia, don¡¯t tell me you wanted to be together with our enemy? ording to your answer¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care if these guys died¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡± Is that okay!? ¡°¡±¡±¡±

    The Bearman tribe that thought she came to stop her tribe, unintentionally let out a remark to Shia.

    ¡°Of course. If I took it easy against enemies that came with killing intent, I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure Yue-san¡¯s training. Even I don¡¯t have that naive thought anymore¡±

    ¡°Fumu, then why did you stop us¡±

    Kam asked her. Haulia tribe also have inquiring expressions.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious! Father and the others will be broken at this rate! And be more degenerated!¡±

    ¡°Broken? Degenerate?¡±

    Having heard Shia¡¯s word, Kam and the others can only put ¡®I don¡¯t understand¡± expressions.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Please remember it. Hajime-san was merciless against enemies, no talking was necessary, even more merciless, he enjoyed killing demonic beasts and people (¡­) things like that! Even during training, if you were told to kill the enemies, you shouldn¡¯t have enjoyed it!¡±

    ¡°W-well, it¡¯s not like we enjoy¡­¡±

    ¡°Just now, did father and the others know what kind of faces you made?

    ¡°Face? Well, even if you said that¡­¡±

    Having heard Shia¡¯s words, the Haulia tribe started to look at each others faces. Shia let out a calm breath, however, her voice clearly informed them.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ it was just like those Empire¡¯s Soldiers that attacked us¡±

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    It shocked them, enough to blow off their frenzy. Their mood was as if they were doused with cold water. To have the same expressions as those who scorned their family with pleasure and caught them¡­ ¡­ having actually witnessed that they understood the ugliness of their action. To be the same as those who snacthed their family away¡­ ¡­ was an unbearable fact.

    ¡°Sh-Shia¡­ I was¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuu, it looks like you have calmed down. Thank god. At worst, I thought I might have to beat you all down¡±

    With ¡®furifuri¡¯, Shia swung the Sledgehammer around. Having heard Shia point that out, immediately Haulia tribe was trembling in front of the Sledgehammer while Shia loosened her cheeks a little.

    ¡°Well, it was your first battle, if you realized that now then it¡¯ll be okay! It was Hajime-san¡¯s fault after all! Although I understand the importance of fighting spirit, that was too much! Rather than fighting spirit, it was more like you became berserkers!¡±

    This time, Shia was ¡®puripuri¡¯ angry at Hajime. A small voice of Shia muttering can be heard, ¡°Just why did I fall for that kind of person¡±.

    And at that time, a gunshot can be heard.

    From Shia¡¯s back, ¡°Guwa!?¡± a groan could be heard, along with sound of something copsing. Now that they think about it, while in a panic Shia and the others remember the existences that they¡¯d forgotten about, then looked behind their back, thereid Regin who writhed in pain while holding his forehead.

    ¡°Why the heck are you trying to run away while their attention was diverted? Until their talk is over sit in seiza now!¡±

    Hajime apanied by Yue appeared from inside the fog. It seems while Shia and the others were immersed in their talk, Regin and his subordinates tried to run away, only to get shot. However, it wasn¡¯t known why he used the non-lethal rubber bullet.

    Although they heard Hajime¡¯s words, the Bearman tribe tried to vigntly examine their surroundings to keep running away, but Hajime silenced them with ¡°Pressure¡±. While casting nces at them, Hajime and Yue looked at Shia and the others.

    When Hajime saw Kam and the others, some of them felt awkward and looked the other way. However, immediately after words of apology came to Kam and the others.

    ¡°A, well, what to say, sorry. Because I was fine with it, I¡¯dpletely forgotten the shock of murder. It was my mistake. Un, I am sorry¡±

    Shia and the others can only ¡®pokan¡¯ nkly stare at him with opened mouths. That was because they heard an unexpected but honest apology.

    ¡°Bo-boss!? Are you okay!? Did you hit your head!?¡±

    ¡°Medic! Medic! There is a person with serious injury here!¡±

    ¡°Boss! Please steady yourself!¡±

    That¡¯s why it became such reactions. With veins popping on his head, his mouth twitched.

    This time, Hajime himself truly thought it was his mistake. Because he didn¡¯t feel anything when he kills, he didn¡¯t consider the shock that was supposed to ur with it. No matter how much stronger he had be, he didn¡¯t have any experience in teaching, as a result, he almost broke the Haulia tribe¡¯s minds. Indeed, he thought it was dangerous, that¡¯s why he said those words of apology¡­ ¡­ but their reaction was to doubt his sanity. Hajime thought, ¡°Should I be angry?¡±, he was hesitating while getting back into his usual attitude.

    Hajime put this matter aside for now, approached Regin then put Donner¡¯s muzzle at his forehead.

    ¡°Well then, will it be a brave death or to survive and live in shame, which will it be?¡±

    Having heard Hajime¡¯s words, the Bearman and Haulia tribe looked at him with surprised eyes. By his speech just now, they heard that he¡¯d overlook the Bearman tribe depending on the situation. It was a serious proposal from Hajime who had no mercy and was unreserved against his enemies. Kam and the others looked at Hajime in sorrow while thinking, ¡°As expected his head was¡­¡±. Even though more veins popped on Hajime¡¯s head, but because there¡¯d be no progress otherwise, he let it through(go) temporarily.

    Regin looked at Hajime with a surprised expression. It was the man who had brought about theplete change in the Haulia tribe, he thought this man wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.

    ¡°¡­ what does it mean, do you want to let us go?¡±

    ¡°Aa, you can return if you want, you know?¡±

    ¡°Conditions?¡±

    To easily say that they could return, aside from Regin, the others were inmotion. From behind it could be heard, ¡°If I hit his head now maybe it can help¡­¡±, was what Shia said with serious expression while alternating her gaze between her Sledgehammer and Hajime¡¯s head. Voices of agreement could be heard from Kam and the others.

    It was about the time that Hajime seriously thought of punishing them while more veins popped out. However, he worked harder to let that through(go).

    ¡°Aa, condition huh. When you reached Faea Belgaen I want you to say something to the Elders¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ A message?¡±

    While he nervously thought about what kind of conditions he might demand, it turned out he only needed to be a messenger, and that took him aback. However, he was frozen when the content was spoken.

    ¡°¡±You owe me one¡±¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Kh!? That¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Well? What will you do? Will you ept it?¡±

    Because he knew what that meant, Regin unintentionally let out a shout. Hajime was, with wind blowing from somewhere, waiting for Regin¡¯s choice. ¡°You owe me one¡± means, by letting the attacker return alive, there will be a time they must pay back their debt.

    With the loss of one of the Elders, as well as how they agonized over ignoring the decision made by the Elders Conference to not intervene with him, if this message was passed on then they must unconditionally answer Hajime¡¯s request.

    If everything were to be seen objectively, in Jin¡¯s situation and in Regin¡¯s situation, where he one-sidedly tried to take revenge, coupled with the fact that they were allowed to live, the Elders Conference¡¯s prestige will surely take a fall. They were ouws because they disregarded the Elders. And can¡¯t be said Hajime won¡¯t one day turn his fang towards the Elders.

    In other words, for Regin and his subordinates to survive meant that they¡¯d brought back a weakness to their home country. Even after disregarding the decision from Elders Conference, they carried back a debt on their shoulders. Moreover, to return with half of their members dead after boasting about themselves as the strongest tribe¡­ ¡­ just as Hajime had said they¡¯d lived in shame.

    Hajime choose to further his attack against Regin who wore a distorted expression.

    ¡°Add to that, you must remember that your subordinates¡¯ deaths were your own responsibility, along with your crushing defeat against the Haulia¡±

    ¡°Guu¡±

    There was a reason for Hajime to make such a condition. Of course it wasn¡¯t out of benevolence. It was because there are details of the Seven Great Dungeons that he doesn¡¯t know yet, so even though Faea Belgaen was an isted country, there might be something else he must do in this country. There was also the tradition inherited from its founder after all. Hajime thought there might be little failures that wille along the way, for that sake, he thought that insurance was necessary.

    To the worrying Regin, Hajime was ¡®Gorik¡¯ further pressing the muzzle.

    ¡°Decide it in five seconds. Once that¡¯s over I¡¯ll kill you one by one. ¡°Quick judgement¡±. Isn¡¯t that the basics (of a leader)?¡±

    After that, Hajime began to count o~ne, two~ and Regin was panicking, however nothinges to his mind.

    ¡°I, I understand. I wish for us to return!¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, go quickly. Don¡¯t forget the message. If when the timees for me to call for that and discover that you tried to fool me¡­¡±

    A strong killing intent overflowed from Hajime¡¯s whole body, apanied with physical pressure. ¡®Gulp¡¯ the sound of gulp-ing resounded clearly.

    ¡°That day will be the end of Faea Belgaen¡±

    No matter who looked at him, he had the touch of a bad debt collector, no, it¡¯s more like a terrorist in this case. From behind, he could hear, ¡°Thank goodness. It was the usual Hajime-san¡± and ¡°Boss finally regained his mind!¡±, that kind of strange talk mixed with a relieved tone, well for now he¡¯ll let it through(slide). He didn¡¯t want to break the atmosphere that he made with so much effort. However, harsh punishment will follow.

    With their pride broken by Haulia tribe and having heard how Regin desperately begged for his subordinates¡¯ lives, they didn¡¯t have the strength to protest and started to return home dejectedly. It might be because they are centered around a young one, they obediently epted their defeat. But, for Regin, his influence in Faea Belgaen would likely disappear. There is also the possibility of being treated as fugitive. However, it was a mild punishment, after all he¡¯d tried to take someone else¡¯s life unjustly.

    The Bearman tribe disappeared into the other side of the fog. After confirming that, Hajime turned around toward Shia and the others. At first, they were unable to see his expression because he looked down, then somehow the atmosphere became strange. Kam and the others who felt dishonored to have fallen into such frenzy and madness, started to be engrossed in speaking to Hajime about a lot of things, while not noticing the atmosphere. Only Shia , ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this bad?¡±, said that while drenched in cold sweat.

    Hajime started to look up while swaying. There was a big smile on his face. However, his narrowed eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all. Finally, because he thought Hajime¡¯s appearance was strange, Kam timidly asked him.

    ¡°Bo-Boss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it a serious thing? I thought this time, it was my fault. To say you¡¯ve reached the standard just like this, I must have thought of it as a brake¡±

    ¡°N-no, even if you say that¡­ ¡­ it was because of our own immaturity¡­¡±

    ¡°Nono, it¡¯s okay, you know? I admit it myself after all. That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why I thought to honestly apologize¡­ ¡­ but you had quite the reaction, didn¡¯t you? Well, I understand. After all my usual attitude was like that¡­ ¡­ however, however¡­ ¡­ this out of ce feeling I have, I must let it out¡­ ¡­ you understand what that means, right?¡±

    ¡°N-no. We were a little¡­¡±

    Kam also thought, ¡°Ah, this is bad. He is angry now¡±, with cold sweat rapidly pouring out of him, step by step he tried to retreat. Maybe because some of the Haulia remember the training, they suddenly stood still while crying and whimpering.

    And at that time, ¡°Now is my chance!¡±, was what Shia thought then she instantly started to turn her feet to escape. She didn¡¯t forget to make a man nearby as a shield.

    However¡­

    DOPANn!!

    One bullet passed through between that man¡¯s leg, hit the ground and ricocheted when it struck a tree¡¯s root finally hitting Shia in the butt.

    ¡°Hakyun!¡±

    It was one of Hajime¡¯s gun skills ¡°Polygonal Shot¡±. That¡¯s how he aimed his shot at Shia¡¯s butt. It was a useless gun skill, that could be thought as not that useless, that he¡¯d uselessly practiced. Because of the impact from the bullet Shia raised a scream and ¡®pyon¡¯ jumped, only to copse on the ground with her butt in the air. ¡®Shuu-¡® Smoke rose from her butt. Shia was twitching in pain.

    Having seen Shia convulsing and Hajime¡¯s gun skill, Kam and the others were trembling in fear. The man who had a bullet pass between his leg covered his groin with both hands while teary eyed. He patted his groin, because when the bullet passed, it caught the shockwave from the bullet.

    Without doing anything else, Hajime put back Donner into its holster, then his hanya-like smile returned. Finally, he yelled out with angry tone.

    ¡°For now, everyone will be hit once!¡±

    Waaaaaa¡ª!!

    All of Haulia members immediately scattered trying to escape just like newborn spiders. For a while, screams and an angry roar could be heard resounding inside the Sea of Trees.

    The only one who remained in her ce was Shia with smoke rising from her butt, and

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ when will we go to the Great Tree?¡±

    The mutters from Yue who wasn¡¯t involved with all themotion.

 Book 4. Chapter 9

    Book 4. Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9 : The Great Tree¡¯s Secret</strong>

    Deep inside the fog, Hajime and his party advanced toward the Great Tree. They left the fighting to Kam, while the other Haulia members scattered into their surroundings, looking for enemies as part of their training. Because the fact that unpreparedness is one¡¯s greatest foe already is carved into their flesh, all members wore serious expressions. Most of all, the blue bruises on their bodies made it so it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­

    ¡°Uu~, it¡¯s still tingling~¡±

    Shia was whining while rubbing her butt. Since before, she looked at Hajime with resentful eyes.

    ¡°Stop looking at me like that, it¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°To say that it¡¯s annoying was too much. It¡¯s notmon sense to shoot at a girl¡¯s butt. Moreover, using that useless high skill-¡±

    ¡°That can also be said to you. You seriously thought to hit my head and use another person as a shield to run away¡­ ¡­ that was not something a normal person would do.¡±

    Near them, a man from the Haulia tribe nodded his head.

    ¡°Uu, it was the result of education by Yue-san¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I was the one that raised Shia.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I can¡¯tment on that.¡±

    While boasting that, Yue looked at Hajime as if saying ¡°Praise me.¡± Hajime was averting his gaze making good use of ¡°Let it through skill¡±.

    After they advanced for 15 minutes while chatting harmoniously, their party finally arrived at the Great Tree.

    Hajime¡¯s first opinion when he looked at the Great Tree was,

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ the heck this is¡±

    , while half-surprised and half-doubting. Yue also wore the slight expression of someone who had her expectations crumbling. The two of them were imagining it using the scale and arger version of the trees in Faea Belgaen.

    However, the real Great Tree was¡­ ¡­ splendidly withered.

    Its size was not that far off from their imagination. Its diameter alone could be estimated around 50 meters. There is also the bizarre difference from the surrounding trees. While the surrounding trees had the ever expanding green leaves, only the Great Tree was withered.

    ¡°The Great Tree was already withered even before the founding of Faea Belgaen. However, it didn¡¯t rot. Ever the never changing withered tree. With the surrounding fog¡¯s nature and the forever-withered-without-rotting Great Tree, this ce became a sacred ce. Well, even with that said, although it could be called a tourist spot¡­¡±

    Kam exined to Hajime and Yue making inquiring faces. While hearing the exnation, Hajime looked around the Great Tree¡¯s roots. Just as Alfrerick had said, there was a lithograph built.

    ¡°This is¡­ ¡­ just like Orcus¡¯ door¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn, the same crest¡±

    On the lithograph there were seven system-like squares with seven crests engraved on top of it. It waspletely the same as the one on Orcus¡¯ room¡¯s door. To prove it, Hajime took out Orcus¡¯ ring. The pattern on the ring waspletely the same as one of the patterns on the Lithograph after all.

    ¡°It was the entrance to the Great Dungeon after all¡­ but¡­ ¡­ what should we do about this?¡±

    Hajime approached the Great Tree and started to ¡®thud thud¡¯ hit it and of course there was no change, when he tried to ask Kam and the others if they know something about this tree, they only had No as an answer. Although he already heard all of the traditions from Alfrerick, there wasn¡¯t any concerning the entrance. There was a possibility that he hid it so Hajime started to think, ¡°Should I collect the debt?¡±,

    At that time, Yue who was observing the lithograph raised her voice.

    ¡°Hajime¡­ ¡­ look at this.¡±

    ¡°Nn? Is something there?¡±

    What Yue noticed was on the other side of the lithograph. There were empty dents that corresponded with the seven crests on the other side.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Hajime put the Orcus ring in his hand to the dent that he saw corresponded to Orcus¡¯ crest.

    Then¡­ ¡­ the lithograph began to faintly shine.

    Wondering what happened, the surrounding Haulia tribe that were on lookout began to gather. For a while, they looked at the shining lithograph which lights gradually faded and somehow characters appeared in its ce. Something was written there.

    Four proofs.

    Power of Rebirth.

    Guidepost of Spun Bond.

    A new trial will be opened to the one who has those proof.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Rhe four proofs¡­ ¡­ maybe, wasn¡¯t it referring to the other Dungeons¡¯ proofs?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Then, what does the Power of Rebirth and Guidepost of Spun Bond mean?¡±

    Shia answered to Hajime who puzzled over it.

    ¡°U~n, Guidepost of Spun Bond, wasn¡¯t that it? Whether you got demi-human race as guides or not. Only demi-humans are able to move around easily in the Sea of Trees, and to gain the demi-humans as guides in the Sea of Tree was an exception among exception¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I see. It was something like that¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Next was regeneration¡­ ¡­ Me?¡±

    Yue pointed at herself who owns the special magic, ¡°Auto Regeneration¡±. To test it, she thinly gave a cut to her finger to activate ¡°Auto Regeneration¡± while moving to touch the Great Tree¡­ ¡­ but there was no change at all.

    ¡°Muu¡­ ¡­ it looks like that was wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ nn~, to the withered tree¡­ ¡­ Power of Rebirth¡­ ¡­ along with four proofs¡­ ¡­ it¡¯s possible that the four proofs meant we have to conquer half of the Seven Great Dungeons, then we might obtain the age of gods magic concerning rebirth, was it something like that?¡±

    Hajime was wondering whether they must use that to restore the withered tree. Yue also gave a consenting face.

    ¡°Haa~, damn. So it was impossible to conquer it right now¡­ ¡­ even though it was troublesome, there is nothing else we can do but to go to the other dungeons¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Hajime could only grind his teeth havinge this far. Yue also regretted it. However, because they couldn¡¯t enter the Great Dungeon now, although it worried them, it couldn¡¯t be helped. They switched their target to obtaining three more proofs for now.

    Hajime then gathered the Haulia tribe.

    ¡°As you¡¯ve heard, we are aiming to conquer the other Great Dungeons now. The promise that you kept to guide us to the Great Tree is over now. If it¡¯s the current you, even without Faea Belgaen¡¯s protection, you¡¯ll be able to survive inside the Sea of Trees. That means, this is good bye¡±

    Then, he took a peek at Shia. His eyes asked her if she wanted to leave behind some words, and Shia understood perfectly that now was the time to voice her intentions. Even though she¡¯ll be back, conquering three of the Great Dungeons would take much time. She wouldn¡¯t be able to meet her family during that time.

    Shia nodded, then took a step forward to talk to Kam and the others¡±

    ¡°Fath- ¡°Boss! I have something to say!¡± ¡­ ¡­ huuh, father? This is my turn¡­¡±Kam took a step forward while ignoring Shia. ¡®Bishi¡¯, then stood at attention. On his side, ¡°Father? Wait, father?¡±, Shia¡¯s words could be heard and as if he was a British guardsman he just looked ahead while standing upright.

    ¡°A~, what is it?¡±

    For the time being Shia called out, father? father?, but was ignored, while Hajime asked Kam. Kam, while not looking at Shia and ignoring her, started to tell the consensus from the Haulia tribe.

    ¡°Boss, please take us along!¡±

    ¡°Eh! Everyone also wanted to go with Hajime-san!?¡±

    Shia was surprised at Kam¡¯s words. In the discussion ten days ago, what happened with that mood when you were sending me off!?, were the words she said.

    ¡°We are Haulia but at the same time not Haulia! We are Boss¡¯s subordinates! By all means, take us along! This is our tribe¡¯s consensus!¡±

    ¡°Wait a sec, father! I¡¯ve never heard of that! Rather, for what purpose did I have to go through those hardships¡­¡±

    ¡°I admit, we are jealous of Shia!¡±

    ¡°He admits that! He really said that! Really, what happened in those ten days!¡±

    While Kam said the tribe¡¯s consensus, he ignored Shia¡¯s remark. What is this situation?, was what Hajime thought then frankly answered.

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°Why!?¡±

    Kam tried to ask the reason for Hajime¡¯s quick reply. The other Haulia tribe members also approached Hajime in impatience.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you will only be hindrances, you idiot-¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get caught up in the moment. For our journey, even 180 days is too fast!¡±

    ¡°Is that true!?¡±

    In addition to Kam and the others holding on to him, they started to think, ¡°Even if it was not permitted, we will follow!¡± It seems because of the General Hartman-like( ¡­ )¡¯s training, a strange sense of trust and reverence was born. If this keeps up, they¡¯ll really follow Hajime into town. Because he didn¡¯t want any to riot, he reluctantly gave them a condition.

    ¡°Then, that is. I want you to stay here to keep training. The next time Ie to the Sea of Trees, if I can use you then I¡¯ll make you my subordinates¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Is there any falsehood in those words?¡±

    ¡°None at all.¡±

    ¡°If you lied, we¡¯ll continue to call Boss¡¯ name in the humans¡¯ towns, as if we are creating a new religion, okay?¡±

    ¡°Y-you have quite the bad sense¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that is because we have pride as Boss¡¯ subordinates.¡±

    What a bold subordinate that made Hajime¡¯s cheeks twitch. Yue was ¡®pon pom¡¯ patting Hajime¡¯s arm tofort him. Hajime let out a sigh, next he looked up at the sky thinking the next time he came to the Sea of Trees will be troublesome.

    ¡°Sob, no one looked at me¡­ ¡­ even though it¡¯s the day I set off¡­¡±

    Shia who was thrown to the side wrote the character ? on the ground, while no one minded her as expected.

    * * *

    Hajime, Yue, and Shia were escorted by Kam and the others to the boundary of the Sea of Trees, and once again they got on the magic-driven two-wheeler and dashed into the in. The order of seating was Yue, Hajime, then Shia. Since he noticed Shia¡¯s degree of clingy-ness had increased from the time in the Raisen Grand Canyon, Hajime tried ignoring that. Although, his reaction was immediately discovered by Yue who sat in front of him.

    On his shoulder, Shia asked a question.

    ¡°Hajime-san. Now that I remember I¡¯ve never heard about it, where was our next destination?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I never said it?¡±

    ¡°I never heard anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I already knew¡±

    To the ted Yue, Shia let out a groan in protest.

    ¡°I-I am yourrade now, so please tell me something like that! Communication is important!¡±

    ¡°My bad. Our next destination is Raisen Grand Canyon¡±

    ¡°Raisen Grand Canyon?¡±

    Having heard Hajime¡¯s words, Shia put on a questioning expression. Currently, the Seven Great Dungeons that are already confirmed, excluding ¡°Haltina Sea of Trees¡±, were ¡°Guryuen Great Desert¡¯s Volcanic Mountain¡± and ¡°Shune Snowfield¡¯s Ice Cave¡±. Because it was certainly there, doesn¡¯t that make it the best destination?, was what she thought. Maybe because he guessed her question, Hajime started to say his intent.

    ¡°For now, I don¡¯t even know if there was a Great Dungeon in Raisen Grand Canyon. Shune Snowfield is in the demon¡¯s country so it¡¯d be troublesome. Although it¡¯s better to go to the Big Volcanic Mountain for now, if we go while passing Raisen that spreads from east to west, we¡¯ll get there anyway. Maybe we¡¯ll find a dungeon along the way, right?¡±

    ¡°T-to cross over the Raisen Grand Canyon¡­¡±

    Instinctively, Shia¡¯s cheeks twitched. Raisen Grand Canyon was popr as an execution ground. Recently, it was also the ce where her family was almost annihted. To have thought of that ce as a highway shook her mind.

    Hajime, who knew Shia was shaken because she was glued to him, revealed an amazed expression.

    ¡°You know, believe in your own power a little. For the current you, the demonic beasts inside the canyon aren¡¯t that different from the demonic beasts in the boundary. Didn¡¯t you know we can¡¯t use magic inside Raisen? For you who specialized in body strengthening, it¡¯s possible to move around without any hindrance. Rather, it¡¯d be the stage for you¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I am ashamed as your master¡±

    ¡°Uu~, I am ashamed~¡±

    Yue looked at Shia with amazed eyes. Shia tried to change the topic.

    ¡°Th-then, because we are going to Raisen Grand Canyon, are we going to camp today? Or, are we going to the nearest vige or town?¡±

    ¡°If possible, I wanted to arrange some seasoning for food, for the sake of the future it¡¯d be great to get some material from the town. ording to the map I¡¯ve seen, there will be a town somewhere along here¡±

    For extra measure, Hajime wanted to eat real food << .. >>. Also, in the future, he needed money to buy things in town. He wanted to exchange the materials he had with money before it rotted. One more thing, he wanted to try to settle in a ce before setting off to the Raisen Grand Canyon.

    ¡°Haa~ is that so¡­ ¡­ thank god¡±

    Having heard Hajime¡¯s words, Shia somehow showed a relieved expression. Hajime who was dumbfounded by it, ¡°What is it¡±, asked her.

    ¡°Well~, from Hajime-san¡¯s story, I thought you¡¯d be satisfied by eating Raisen Grand Canyon¡¯s demonic beasts¡¯ meat¡­ ¡­ Yue-san only needs Hajime-san¡¯s blood so she wouldn¡¯t have any problem¡­ ¡­ I was thinking how I should persuade you for my personal food~, I am d it was just my imagination. So Hajime-san also eats normal food!¡±

    ¡°Of course! Who likes to eat demonic beasts! ¡­ you, what did you think I am¡­¡±

    ¡°A new kind of demonic beast called Predator?¡±

    ¡°OK, you, I¡¯ll tie you up until we reach the town¡±

    ¡°Wa-, stop, from where did you pull that out, that cor! Really, stop~ don¡¯t put that on me~, Yue-san don¡¯t just look, help me!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ you reap what you sow¡±

    In a sense, the three who advanced on the in made amotion that showed their good rtionship.

    After driving for several hours, finally the day grew dark and the town was finally seen in front of them. Hajime was d, ever since he saw the sky after getting out of the Abyss, he finally got the feeling that ¡°I am back¡±. Yue also looked somewhat excited. Yue turned her head slightly then their eyes met, and smiles floated on their faces.

    ¡°Umm~, although it was such a good atmosphere, this cor, can you release it? For some reason I couldn¡¯t remove it¡­ ¡­ umm, did you hear? Hajime-san? Yue-san? Wait, please don¡¯t ignore me~ I am going to cry now! I am going to cry so hard that you¡¯ll be depressed by it!¡±

    Hajime and Yue only replied with their smiles.

 Book 4. Chapter 10

    Book 4. Chapter 10

    <strong>Chapter 10 : In Brook Town I</strong>

    They can see a town in the distance. It was a small town enclosed with a surrounding moat and hedges. There was a gate facing the highway, with a hut by its side. It might be the guards¡¯ post. Even though it was a small town, there was the arrangement for guards. Because of that, Hajime who thought they¡¯d be able to do quality shopping, loosened his cheeks.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ If you are in a good mood, can you take off the cor already?¡±

    Shia with a disappointed expression earnestly asked Hajime who smiled while looking at the town. Fixed on Shia¡¯s neck was a cor with a ck body embedded with a small inconspicuous crystal. It was something sturdy that Hajime used as punishment for Shia¡¯s verbal slip. Because for some reason she couldn¡¯t take it off, Shia asked Hajime to remove it only to have her words pass through Hajime¡¯s ears.

    Slowly, Hajime and his party could clearly see the town, so he put the magic-driven two-wheeler into the ¡°Treasure Box¡±, and switched to walking on foot. It was because it¡¯d cause amotion to arrive with a jet ck bike, after all.

    Along the way, Shia kept ¡® ¡¯ining. As expected, that just went through his ears and they finally arrived at the town¡¯s gate. As he thought, the hut beside the gate was a guard¡¯s post, with an armed maning out of it. He was equipped with leather armor and a long sword on his waist, rather than a soldier he looked more like an adventurer. That adventurer-like man called Hajime and his party to stop.

    ¡°Please halt. Show your status te. Also, what are your objectivesing to this town?¡±

    It might be something like a regtion, because he somehow looked unmotivated. Hajime pulled out his status te while answering the guard¡¯s question.

    ¡°Our main objective is to secure rations. They¡¯re to be used for our journey¡±

    An indifferent voice, ¡®Hu~m¡¯, can be heard from the guard while he checked Hajime¡¯s status te. After that, he blinked his eyes, held the te a little farther, then rubbed his eyes. Having seen the guardsman done that, Hajime with cold sweat thought, ¡°Ah, this is bad, I forgot to hide that¡±.

    Inside status te, there is a function to hide the numerical value and skills¡¯ column. Even for adventurer and mercenary, the leak ofbat ability proved to be fatal. Hajime immediately tried to deceive the guard by telling him a lie.

    ¡°A while before, I was attacked by demonic beasts. It looks like it broke at that time¡±

    ¡°I-it broke? That was, well¡­¡±

    The guard was perplexed. It was no wonder. After all, Hajime¡¯s status te didn¡¯t disy the level, and the numerical value of his stats, as well as his skills column were all over the ce. Even though he sometimes heard of people losing the status te, for it to be broken (in sense of it being bugged) was something he had never heard of. Normally he would justugh it off, but something unbelievable was disyed after all, so he didn¡¯t understand how to judge it.

    To further his attack, Hajime shrugged his shoulders with a manner of someone totally bothered by it.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t broken, isn¡¯t that disy too strange? It¡¯s as if I am a monster. Mr. Guard, do I look like a monster that could destroy a town with just the tip of my finger?¡±?

    To Hajime who used a joking gesture by opening both of his hand, the guard only gave out a wry smile. If what the status te disyed was correct, then he would be a monster that easily surpassed even the demon kings and heroes. Even without hearing that exnation, he already considered the te to be broken.

    If he know he was truly a monster, surely, this guard would have fainted. Hajime who boldly told that lie, looked at Shia and Yue who had amazed expressions.

    ¡°Haha, well, of course I don¡¯t see that. Even though I have never heard of any bug in the disy, well, there is always a first for everything¡­ ¡­ and those two¡­¡±

    Turning his gaze to Yue and Shia, the guard asked to see their status te. Only to be stunned. With his face dyed red, he looked alternately at Yue and Shia with a nk and unfocused look. Even though it was said before, Yue is a beautiful girl with a bisque doll-like appearance. Shia, while quiet, was also a beautiful girl that gave off a mysterious feeling. In other words, the guardsman was truly charmed by them.

    Hajime unnaturally cleared his throat, then ¡®Hah¡¯, the guard turned his gaze to Hajime in panic.

    ¡°While we were attacked by the demonic beasts, this girl lost her te. About this Rabbitman¡­ ¡­ you understand, right?¡±

    Maybe because he epted that, the guard nodded in consent then gave back Hajime¡¯s status te.

    ¡°Even so, just where did you get your hands on such a beauty. Aren¡¯t gray-haired members of the Rabbitman tribe rare? Are you actually a rich person?¡±

    The guard asked Hajime with envy and jealousy mixed into his voice, while continuously taking peeks at the two. Hajime only shrugged his shoulders without giving any answer.

    ¡°Well whatever. You may pass.¡±

    ¡°Aa, thanks. Oops, wait a sec. Where can I sell raw materials?¡±

    ¡°Ang? If it¡¯s that, there is the adventurer guild if you go straight through the central road. If you want to personally bring it to the store, just ask the guild. They will give you a simple map of this town.¡±

    ¡°Ooh, you¡¯ve been so kind to us. Thanks¡±

    After receiving the information from the guard, Hajime and his party passed through the gate and entered the town. From the gate it seems that this town¡¯s name was Brook. Inside the town was a lively atmosphere. Even though it wasn¡¯t at the level of Hol-ad town which he¡¯d seen at the outskirts of Orcus, there are quite a lot of stalls along with voices advertising their wares, and sounds of people haggling could be heard.

    With such liveliness, it somehow lifted one¡¯s feeling. Not just Hajime, Yue¡¯s eyes began to look happy. However, since before, Shia was trembling and staring at Hajime with teary eyes.

    Without saying anything, she only stared at him with teary eyes and because it made him anxious he let out a sigh. ¡°To interrupt my happy mood¡± , was what Hajimeined in his mind while giving a nce at Shia.

    ¡°What is it? Even though we¡¯re finally inside a town, for you to make a face simr to a gori demonic beast that desperately tried to block a massive rock that fell from above¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s a gori! Rather, how do you know what kind of defeated form that is! If it¡¯s Hajime-san, then it¡¯d be blown in one move! It¡¯s somehow pitiful just by imagining it!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s something like poking your side with teary eyes¡±

    ¡°Is that a follow-up attack!? That¡¯s too cruel! Uh, that isn¡¯t it!¡±

    Shia was busily rebutting while angry. She tried to appeal, ¡°I am unhappy!¡±, with her whole body while iling her hands. By the way, the episode with the gori-like demonic beast was a story from the time he experimented to polish the masspression method. By no means did he not enjoy the bullying. Yue was happily poking at that time. Also, this demonic beast was the one who owned the ¡°Great Arm¡± special magic.

    ¡°It¡¯s this! This cor! Because of this I was misunderstood as a ve! Hajime-san, if you understand then remove it! Uu, it¡¯s cruel~, aren¡¯t wepanions~¡±

    It seems that was what Shia was angry about. Even though they are travelpanions, she was shocked to have received the same treatment as a ve. Naturally, the cor that Hajime put on her wasn¡¯t a ve¡¯s cor, and it didn¡¯t have the power to restrain Shia. Even Shia understood that. But, whatever is said, a shock is a shock.

    Having seen that Shia, Hajime scratched his head then looked into Shia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You know, for a non-ve demi-human, moreover a popr and high-in-demand rabbitman wouldn¡¯t be able to walk freely inside a town, right? Added to that, a gray-haired one like you would attract attention along with your outstanding figure and style. If you dered that you weren¡¯t someone¡¯s ve, you¡¯d be instantly marked down when we entered the town. After that, there would be a storm of kidnappersing. It¡¯ll be trouble-¡­ ¡­ why are you being giddy for?¡±

    While exining things, Hajime suddenly red at Shia, who became embarrassed with blushing cheeks when she heard the exnation. Yue also coldly looked at Shia.

    ¡°Mo-mou, Hajime-san. To start saying something like that in front of everyone. To say, I have an outstanding figure and style, the cutest in the world and charming, mou! It was embarras¨Cbugera!?¡±

    Yue¡¯s golden right straight found its way into the cheek of Shia who was caught up in the moment. With a love filled mind, Shia raised a scream then copsed. Without using body strengthening, she got up while rubbing her cheek that was reddened in a different way from before.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Don¡¯t get carried away¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯b sobby, Yue-zan¡±

    Having heard Yue¡¯s cold words, Shia¡¯s body trembled. While amazed by their appearance, Hajime continued his exnation.

    ¡°A~ I will say the conclusion. Inside human territory, I am protecting you by saying you¡¯re a ve. If I didn¡¯t do it, there¡¯d be a lot of troubles and it¡¯ll be all because of you¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ ¡­ although I understand it¡­¡±

    She understood the reason and merit. But, Shia had an unhappy expression, felt it hard to ept that after all. Because she had a strong yearning to be called theirpanion, she was unable to simply ept it. This time it was Yue who told Shia.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Don¡¯t care what the small fries think of you¡±

    ¡°Yue-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ The most important thing is it was enough if the ones important to you understand you. ¡­ ¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Th-that¡¯s right. That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn, even though I am reluctant¡­ ¡­ Shia is someone I recognize as apanion¡­ ¡­ Don¡¯t mind the small things¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Yue-san¡­ ¡­ ehehe. Thank you very much¡±

    She was a vampire princess who wielded her power and listened to the masses. Even though she was betrayed, she found a new answer that even little words were able to carry a massive weight. That¡¯s why, her words were able to break the stone inside Shia¡¯s heart. All members of the Haulia tribe, even Hajime and Yue, understood that Shia has be important to Hajime and Yue. It was unnecessary to go through the trouble of getting 1,000 people to understand it. Of course, even if they could do it, there was no need to do that¡­

    Having heard Yue¡¯s words, Shia shyly smiled while taking a peek at Hajime. She was expecting him to say something.

    Hajime who felt it can¡¯t be helped, reluctantly started to spin his words.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t abandon you if you were attacked because they found out you¡¯re not a ve¡±

    ¡°Even if it will make everyone in this town your enemies?¡±

    ¡°You know, didn¡¯t I already do that with the Empire¡¯s soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll do it even if the enemy was a country! Fufu!¡±

    ¡°What did you say? No matter even if it was the world or the gods it won¡¯t change anything. If it was an enemy, no matter who it is, I will fight¡±

    ¡°Kufufu, did you hear that? Yue-san. Did you hear what Hajime-san just said? We are important to him, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime¡¯s only important person is me¡±

    ¡°Wa-, please read the mood! At this time, you should honestly say the usual ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn¡±!¡±

    Shia was happy and enjoying it, despite herints. Hearing that, when the timees, he will even fight against the world. As expected it is something that¡¯d make a woman happy. Especially if the other person was the one you¡¯re in love with.

    Hajime who narrowed his eyes looked at the two ying with each other (or so it looks like to him), started to exin Shia¡¯s cor.

    ¡°One more thing, because that cor incorporates telepathy ore and a special ore, use it if you deem it necessary. It¡¯s able to be used by directly pouring magic into it¡±

    ¡°Telepathy ore and a special ore?¡±

    Telepathy ore is a mineral that¡¯s able to transfer thoughts. It was an ore created by Creation magic that gave the user the skill ¡°Telepathy¡±, the amount of magic usage is proportional to the distance. Most of all, currently in this age there was nothing like telepathy or the telephone, so everyone who has the same ore within the range will be able to hear the secret talk.

    The special ore itself was created using Creation magic to give the user the skill ¡°Presence Perception¡±+ Specific Perception¡±¡±. When Specific Perception was used, it is possible to catch only a specific presence among a crowd, and identify a presence among many. When it was used, it¡¯d take the role as a beacon by pouring magic into it. The strength of the beacon is proportional to the amount of magic used.

    Having heard Hajime¡¯s exnation, Shia raised a praising voice.

    ¡°By the way, that cor can be removed by giving it a certain amount of magic, you know?¡±

    ¡°I see~, in other words¡­ ¡­ because you wanted to always hear my voice, and know my whereabouts, is that what Hajime-san felt? Mou, do you like me that much? As expected, it was a little too-, rather, ah, it¡¯s not like I hate i-Bbaberun!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Don¡¯t get carried away¡±

    ¡°¡®Sob¡¯, I¡¯b sobby¡±

    With a beautiful picturesque curve, Yue¡¯s kick came flying into the back of Shia¡¯s head, who copsed after yelling a strange scream. A cold voice could be heard from Yue. Even though she was weak at closebat¡­ ¡­ Yue delivered a splendid high kick, then Shia apologized with tears in her eyes. Even if she recognized her as a journeypanion, it seems she won¡¯t forgive her if Shia tried to approach Hajime. Most of all, it was questionable whether Shia¡¯s behaviour and speech could be called an approach.

    With such a happy(?) mood, they continued walking on the main street until they discovered a signboard with arge sword drawn on it. It was the same signboard as the one seen in Hol-ad town¡¯s adventurer guild, although the scale was two sizes smaller than the one in Hol-ad.

    After confirming the signboard, Hajime stepped inside by opening the door withposure.

 Book 5. Chapter 1

    Book 5. Chapter 1

    <strong>Chapter 1 : In Brook Town II</strong>

    Because guilds have the image of a ce where rough people gather, Hajime thought it¡¯d be a dirty ce, but it was unexpectedly clean. There was a counter in front of the entrance, and a restaurant to the left. There were some people that seemed to be adventurers, eating and chatting. Judging from how no one ordered sake, it might be because they didn¡¯t serve it. For those who wanted to drink, they had to go to a bar.

    When Hajime and his party entered the guild, naturally the adventurers turned their gazes toward them. At first, because it was just three unknown people they only paid a little attention to them, but when their gazes turned toward Yue and Shia, the curiosity in their eyes increased. There were those who, ¡°Hou¡±, raised voices of admiration, there were those who stared nkly in admiration just like the guard, and then there were those that were beaten by their girlfriends. It was just like adventurers to not stop at a p.

    It was a favorable temte, even though there were some people that tried to mess with them, it seemed that they logically held back and simply observed. Because there was no need to keep standing still, Hajime happily went toward the counter.

    In the counter was a charming¡­ ¡­ smiling auntie. Her build was good. Her width about twice Yue¡¯s. Apparently a beautiful woman as a receptionist was just a fantasy. It was like how the real and professional maids on Earth were aunties. No matter which world you¡¯re in the harsh reality is the same. By the way, Hajime was just normal, he didn¡¯t expect to see a beautiful woman as the receptionist. If he said he didn¡¯t then he didn¡¯t. That¡¯s why, Hajime wanted Yue and Shia to stop their icy res. From a little while ago, their res had been pierced into him.

    Maybe because she knew what was going on in the mind of Hajime and his party, the auntie kept giving them a charming.

    ¡°Even though you have a flower in both hands, is that still insufficient? It is regrettable that I am not a beautiful receptionist¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ The auntie probably didn¡¯t use special magic for mindreading. Hajime, with twitching cheeks was somehow able to give an answer.

    ¡°No, I have never thought about that¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha, are you underestimating a woman¡¯s intuition? I am simply able to understand a man¡¯s simplicity. Don¡¯t try to avert your eyes too much, it¡¯ll reduce your credibility, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I am deeply impressed¡±

    Hajime¡¯s answer was, ¡°Oh my, to be old and suddenly giving out a sermon, because it was our first meeting, can you forgive me?¡±, an unapology-like apology to the auntie, after all it¡¯s not like he hated her. The adventurers who were eating, took a peek at Hajime while saying, ¡°Ah~ he also got preached to by the auntie~¡±. It seemed the adventurers were behaving because of this auntie.

    ¡°Well then, once more, wee to adventurer guild, Brook¡¯s branch. What is your business?¡±

    ¡°Aa, I want to know where to sell raw materials¡±

    ¡°Selling raw materials it is. Then, can you show me your status te first?¡±

    ¡°Nn? Is it necessary to show your status te for purchasing something?¡±

    To Hajime¡¯s question, the auntie was, ¡°Oh my?¡±, showing that kind of expression.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an adventurer? Certainly, the status te isn¡¯t necessary to purchase something, but if you are confirmed as an adventurer there will be a 10% increase in the price of the things you sell¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Just as auntie said, there were various privileges as an adventurer. It was because the adventurers were the ones that collected raw materials such as magic stones and recovery medicine that¡¯s necessary for everyday lives. Also, it wasn¡¯t known when the town would be attacked by demonic beasts, so no amateur tried to collect those raw materials. It was natural to give out privileges corresponding to the dangers.

    ¡°There are other benefits, such as 10-20% discount for hotels and shops associated with the guild, and it¡¯s possible to freely use carriages for people with a high rank. What will you do? Do you want to register? The fee is 1,000 ruta.¡±

    Ruta is this world¡¯smon currency that¡¯s used in the northern continent, Tortoise. Zagaruta ore is the special ore used to make this currency, the difference in colours are made by mixing it with different minerals using a special method along with the carved seal. Blue, red, yellow, purple, green, white, ck, silver, and gold were the colours, from the left the values are 1, 5, 10, 50,100, 500, 1.000, 5.000, and 10.000 ruta respectively. Surprisingly, its value was the same as Japan¡¯s.

    ¡°U~n, I see. Even though it was exined with great effort, I can¡¯t register now. I am sorry, I don¡¯t have any money at all. Is it possible for me to sell it first? Of course, the first sale value is good as it is.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that in front of these two cuties. I will help, it¡¯s not like it¡¯ll inconvenience me, you know?¡±

    Auntie was so cool. Hajime decided to ept her goodwill, and showed his status te.

    He made sure to conceal it this time, it only disyed name, age, sex and job. Although auntie also asked for Yue and Shia¡¯s, but was cut off. Although these two didn¡¯t have tes to begin with, it was possible to ask for it. However, their status¡¯s numerical value and skills column would be seen by auntie.

    Although Hajime wanted to see their statuses, he thought their special magic would be described on the skills column for sure. If these three existences were publicized it¡¯d only be troublesome, so they decided to put it on hold.

    New information was written on the returned status te. There was an upation column beside the job column, what was written there was ¡°adventurer¡± along with a blue mark at its side.

    This blue mark was the adventurer¡¯s rank. It continued with red, yellow, purple, green, white, ck, silver, and gold. ¡­ you might have noticed it. That¡¯s right, adventurer ranks are the same as currency. In other words, blue ranked adventurers were, ¡°Your value is only 1 ruta, ptchoe¡±, or something along that line. It was painful. Surely, the previous guild master who thought of this system was someone twisted.

    By the way, the limitations for someone with a nonbat profession was ck. It seems because the ck rank barely reached four digits, you¡¯d be apuded to make it that far. Someone who reached gold rank would be the object of admiration, you should be able to understand how the colours stand for adventurers now.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, then work hard to reach ck, okay? Don¡¯t show any uncool sides to these girls.¡±

    ¡°Aa, I¡¯ll do that. Then, is it okay to sell them now?¡±

    ¡°No problem. I have the qualifications for appraisal, so show it to me.¡±

    It seemed auntie was not only a receptionist but also able to appraise sold items. She was an excellent auntie. Hajime already took out the raw materials from the ¡°Treasure Box¡± and ced it in a bag beforehand. Those items were demonic beasts¡¯ furs, nails, fangs and magic stones. When the container was put on the counter and the raw materials were seen, auntie disyed an astonished expression.

    ¡°Th-these are-!¡±

    She timidly took it, then ascertained the items inside-out. After holding her breath in nervousness, auntie finally looked up, then she gave out a sigh and looked at Hajime.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought something unexpected. Aren¡¯t these¡­ ¡­ from the Sea of Trees¡¯ demonic beasts?¡±

    ¡°Aa, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Hajime also wanted to remove the temte here, that was why the raw materials from Abyss¡¯s demonic beasts couldn¡¯t be taken out here. If unknown materials were taken out, it¡¯d immediately cause a bigmotion. Even though he was hesitating because the raw materials from the Sea of Trees¡¯ demonic beasts were also unusual, he didn¡¯t have any other raw materials, so he sold that. Having seen auntie¡¯s reaction, it was unusual after all.

    If he took out raw materials from the Abyss, it¡¯d be like, the Guild head appeared! Sudden raise in rank! The Receptionistdy¡¯s eyes became hearts!, it¡¯d be that kind of temte¡­ ¡­ it was a good thing he didn¡¯t do that. That¡¯s why, Hajime wanted Yue and Shia to stop looking at him with icy res, because it made his body tremble.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ You are also unexpected¡± Auntie looked at Hajime in amazement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    Even though he had changed, his otaku soul couldn¡¯t be erased¡­ ¡­ somehow it became like this. Hajime who pretend to not know anything, looked away from reality.

    ¡°Because there are a lot of good quality raw materials from the Sea of Trees, thanks for selling them.¡±

    Auntie, even though she didn¡¯t know anything, continued to speak. It seemed she was capable of reading the mood. She truly was a pleasant and excellent auntie.

    ¡°Are these unusual after all?¡±

    ¡°You know. A human¡¯s sense of direction would be driven out of control inside the Sea of Trees, because once you get lost there would be no second time. It¡¯s a ce with high risk. That¡¯s why no one tries to go there. Although it¡¯s possible to buy demi-human ves to enter it, it¡¯s more profitable to sell them at central. They will sell at a high price, and it¡¯ll make it easier to raise one¡¯s name.¡±

    Auntie took a peek at Shia. She probably guessed that they received Shia¡¯s help to go around the Sea of Trees. It seems, thanks to Shia, she didn¡¯t be suspicious of the raw materials from the Sea of Trees.

    After auntie assessed all of the raw materials, she presented the money. The value of the sold items were 487,000 ruta. It was an excellent amount.

    ¡°Is this much okay? I think it¡¯ll sell for more at central.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind this much.¡±

    Hajime received 51 pieces of the Ruta currency. This money, maybe because of an ore characteristic was strangely light, that¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t bothersome to carry more than 50 pieces ruta currency. After all, if it was a bother, Hajime could just put it inside the ¡°Treasure Box.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I heard from the guardsman that I can get a simple map of this town¡­¡±

    ¡°Aa, please wait a moment¡­ ¡­ here, this is it. Please refer to it because the rmended inn and stores are written there.¡±

    On the given map, there was borate useful information and descriptions written with simplicity that made it a wonderful item. He felt it was rather unbelievable for this to be free of charge.

    ¡°Oi oi, is this okay? For such a splendid map to be free of charge. I thought it¡¯d need some money to make something of this level¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I only do it as a hobby. For those that have the job to make it, that¡¯s just like a scribble.¡±

    Auntie truly an excellent person. Just why did this person be the receptionist of the guild?, was the the level he wanted to rebut. Surely, there might be a sublime drama behind it.

    ¡°I see. Well, it helps.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good word. Moreover, because you have money, please just stay here for a while. Although this town¡¯s public order isn¡¯t bad, there might be some reckless men out there, because of these two.¡±

    Auntie who paid attention until thest minute, truly was a good person. Hajime answered, ¡°I¡¯ll do that¡±, while grinning, then turned his feet toward the entrance. Yue and Shia followed suit after bowing their head. Some adventurers in the restaurant were sneakily whispering, while their eyes were glued to Yue and Shia to the end.

    ¡°Fumu, in a lot of ways, they are interesting people¡­¡±

    Auntie happily muttered toward their backs.

    * * *

    Hajime and his party, more than a map calling it a guidebook, then decided on an inn called ¡°Masaka Inn.¡± ording to the description, it served delicious food with good security, it also had a bath. Thest description was what decided it. Although the price was rather expensive, there were no problems because they had the money for it. Slightly, they thought what followed was that ¡°Masaka¡±¡­

    On the inn¡¯s first floor, there was a dining room filled with some people having their meal. When Hajime and his party entered, gazes were focused on Yue and Shia as promised. They ignored that, when they arrived at the counter-like ce, what appeared was a girl around 15 that cheerfully greeted them.

    ¡°Wee-, wee to ¡°Masaka Inn¡±! Today, are you here for lodging? Or are you only here to eat?¡±

    ¡°Lodging. Although I¡¯ve seen in the guidebook, is this ce as good as described?¡±

    The girl nodded when Hajime showed auntie¡¯s special map.

    ¡°Aa, it¡¯s the introduction from Catherine-san. Yes, it was as written. How many nights do you wish to stay?¡±

    Although the girl tried to promptly continue the staying procedure, Hajime was thinking of something else. Hajime was shocked that the auntie¡¯s name was Catherine. The girl called out to him with, ¡°Umm~ mr. costumer?¡±

    ¡°Ah, aa, sorry. Only for one night. The one with meals and bath.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The bath will be 100 ruta per 15 minutes. Currently, it¡¯s empty at this time¡±

    The girl showed him the time table. Because he wanted to enjoy it, he wanted to book the men¡¯s and women¡¯s side for two hours. When he said that, ¡°Eh, for two hours!?¡±, the girl was surprised just like that. It couldn¡¯t be helped, Hajime was Japanese after all.

    ¡°Then, um~, what about the rooms? Although there are double and triple rooms¡­¡±

    The girl looked at Hajime and his party with curiosity. She was in her puberty after all. However, Hajime could feel the other customers who were eating their meals perk their ears up. Although he knew Yue and Shia were beautiful, it looked like they stood out more than he expected. Because there are lots of people they don¡¯t know here, Hajime was slightly paralyzed.

    ¡°Aa, the triple room please.¡±

    Hajime said that without any hesitation. Their surroundings became noisy, and the girls¡¯ cheeks were blushing in slight red. However, there was a person who objected Hajime¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s no good. Two double rooms¡±

    It was Yue. The surrounding customers, especially the males looking toward Hajime with expressions that said, ¡°Serves you right!¡±. They interpreted Yue¡¯s words as to divide them between men and women. However, Yue¡¯s next words put them in despair.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ One for me and Hajime. Shia in the other room.¡±

    ¡°Wa-, what¡¯s with that! I don¡¯t want to be left out! The triple room is better, you know!¡±

    To the fiercely protesting Shia, Yue only said one thing.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯ll be distracting if Shia was there¡±

    ¡°Distracting¡­ ¡­ what do you mean¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What is¡­ ¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Bu!? Wa-, don¡¯t say that in this ce! That¡¯s vulgar!¡±

    Having heard Yue¡¯s words, the men who fell into despair begin to turn their eyes filled with mes of envy toward Hajime. The inn¡¯s girl, with a reddened face looked alternatively between Hajime and Yue. Hajime who thought it¡¯d make him ashamed if this keeps up, tried to stop it but his n was a little too slow.

    ¡°Th-then, Yue-san please stay in the other room! Hajime-san and I will stay in the same room!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hou, then?¡±

    Yue¡¯s cold and piercing gaze turned toward Shia who pointed her finger. Because of its power, Shia who remembered her training days trembled, ¡°Eei, woman¡¯s courage¡±, said that, then returned to the gaze while loudly dering.

    ¡°Th-then, I¡¯ll give my virginity to Hajime-san!¡±

    Silence came. No one, not even one word was said, not even noise was heard. Now, everyone in the inn were focused on Hajime and his party, and stared at them. From the kitchen, the girl¡¯s parent were, ¡°Ara ara, maa maa¡± and ¡°Youth is good¡±, said something along those lines.

    Yue was swaying with eyes of absolute zero.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Today is your death anniversary¡±

    ¡°Uh, I, I won¡¯t lose! I will defeat Yue-san and be the main heroine from now on!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯ll show you, no disciples were stronger than their master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll usurp it!¡±

    An abnormal pressure gushed out from Yue, and Shia who was trembling shouldered her Sledgehammer. It was truly pandemonium, everyone was nervous and gulped in this critical atmosphere.

    Then¡­

    GOCHINn! GOCHINn!

    ¡°Hiu!?¡±

    ¡°Hakyu!?¡±

    The sound of fists hitting the girls came followed by their screams. Yue and Shia, with teary eyes, crouched while covering their heads with both hands. The one who hit the two¡¯s heads were of course Hajime.

    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re troubling everyone, and above all it shamed me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Uu, Hajime¡¯s love is painful¡­¡±

    ¡°J-just a little more, just a little more time then¡­ ¡­ with body strengthening the pain would be¡­¡±

    ¡°You reap what you sow, idiot-¡±

    Hajime turned his cold gaze toward the two, then returned to face the girl. The girl corrected her posture when Hajime looked at her.

    ¡°I am sorry for themotion. Triple room, please¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Tr-triple room with this situation¡­ ¡­ i-in other words, three person? A-amazing¡­ ¡­ hah, don¡¯t tell me booking the bath for two hours is also for that!? Washing each others¡¯ body! Then¡­ ¡­ d-doing this and that¡­ ¡­ how abnormal!¡±

    The girl¡¯s mind had gone for a trip. Thendy who couldn¡¯t stand it any longer dragged the girl into the interior. The man who seemed to be her parent continued to finish the procedure. When he gave the key he apologized, ¡°I am sorry about my girl¡±, and in his eyes were, ¡°You¡¯re a man after all, right? I know how you feel¡±, that kind of unweed misunderstanding. Surely, he was the type that would say, ¡°Did you enjoy the night?¡±, when tomorrow arrived.

    Because no matter what he says it would be misunderstood, along with the other customers who nkly sent skeptical gazes, with Yue and Shia who were still crouched on the floor shoulder to shoulder, Hajime ran away straight to the third floor where his room was located. After a while, the stopped time moved and it became noisy again downstairs, and Hajime who felt strangely tired decided to ignore that. When Yue and Shia entered the room, they moved their bed, while Hajime who had dived into the bed already shut down his consciousness.

    After sleeping for several hours, Hajime was woken up by Yue when it was time for supper, then the three went down to the dining room. Somehow, the customers who were there when they checked in were still there.

    For a moment, Hajime felt his cheeks twitch, then he assumed his calm and sat down on the seat. Immediately, the inn girl from before came as the waitress and said with a reddened face, ¡°I am sorry for before¡± Although she apologized, she couldn¡¯t hide the curiosity in her eyes. The food he ordered was delicious and it was the normal food he finally got to eat after a long time, so he wanted to slowly eat it, but he couldn¡¯t help but to secretly sigh.

    Inside the bath, although the time for male and female were different, Yue and Shia trespassed, then once again pandemonium was raised only to be punished by Hajime with hits on the head, and the silhouette of the inn girl could be seen moving around sneakily, when it was found out she was peeping by thendy, she got spanked on the butt¡­

    Even at the time for sleep, Yue and Shia naturally came into Hajime¡¯s bed, while his right arm was clung to, Shia who clung on to his left arm cried because of the coldness of the artificial arm. He could feel Shia through the pseudo-nerves, especially the direct feeling of that lethal weapon, and it disturbed his mind. When that was discovered, Yue stared closely at him with dead-like eyes, it continued for all night long¡­

    The next morning, Hajime vowed. Next time he would just order a double room for Yue and him without anymore questioning. It didn¡¯t matter if Shia sulked because of it. After all, Yue¡¯s silence was not very good for his mental health.

    After eating breakfast, Hajime handed some money to Yue and Shia, to ask them to help buy the necessary items for travel. There¡¯s some time until the time for checking out came. So, while Yue and Shia does the errand, he¡¯ll finish his tasks inside the room.

    ¡°What tasks?¡±

    Shia honestly questioned him. However, Hajime was,

    ¡°There is something I wanted to make. Because it was already nned, I am sure it only needs a few hours to finish. Although I seriously thought to finish itst night¡­ ¡­ somehow I was strangely feeling tired yesterday¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Th-that¡¯s so. Yue-san. I-is it okay for me to look for clothes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn, no problem. I wanted to look around the stalls¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good! Yesterday we only saw it for a moment, after we¡¯re done shopping let¡¯s go eat¡±

    While averting their gazes, Yue and Shia began to noisily talk about shopping. Although they knew they were the cause, they didn¡¯t want to admit it, so they changed the topic calmly.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ You guys, in truth you¡¯re getting along well.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s mutters only go through their ears.

 Book 5. Chapter 2

    Book 5. Chapter 2

    <strong>Chapter 2 : In Brook Town III</strong>

    Currently, Yue and Shia had gone out to town. Because it was only several hours before noon, they must move as nned. Their objectives were food(groceries) and clothes for Shia, as well as some medicine. Weapons and armor were unnecessary because they have Hajime.

    The town was already wrapped up in it¡¯s day to day hustle and bustle. The stall keepers vigorously called out to customers, there are housewives and adventurers haggling intensively. There are also food stalls that made you think, ¡®Isn¡¯t it too crowded in the morning?¡¯, while the smell of burning meat and sauce drifted around.

    Because tool shops and groceries would be too crowded at this time, these two decided to look for Shia¡¯s clothes first.

    From auntie; Catherine-san¡¯s map, it mentioned the stores for everyday wear, specialty stores for high-ss dresses, and the rmended stores for adventurers and travelers. As expected, au¡­ ¡­ Catherine-san was someone with good abilities. She could aplish anything as long as she wished for it.

    These two immediately visited a certain shop for adventurers. They decided to buy everyday clothes for when they went back.

    Inside the shop, as expected of something Catherine-san rmended, there were a lot of items. The quality was good, they were practical and functional, it was a store that wouldn¡¯t betray your expectations.

    However, inside was¡­

    ¡°Oh my~, wee ? What lovely girls. To have youing here, it makes onee-san happy~, I will sure~ly give a go~od service ? ¡±

    There was a monster. With a height of 2 meters, dded with armor made of muscles, face thick with make-up, on top of its bald head, ¡®chokon¡¯, long hair grew in only one ce, and that was made into a three-knit braid and tied with a pink ribbon. When it moved, its muscles were twitching and ¡®gishimishi¡¯ sound could be heard from it, with both hands on its cheeks, it twisted its body. Its clothes were¡­ ¡­ no, it couldn¡¯t be said as that. At the very least, ¡®gon¡¯ thick limbs, with a garment that made its stomach musclespletely visible.

    Yue and Shia stiffened. Shia already passed out, while Yue steeled herself, having seen a monster that surpassed the Abyss¡¯ demonic beasts.

    ¡°My oh my~? What happened to the two of you? Cute girls shou~ldn¡¯t make that face. Come on, smile smile?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, everything was your fault, it was your fault that I couldn¡¯t smile!¡± The grand rebuttal that Yue and Shia were somehow able to resist making. Even though these two have the level of highest potential out of all of humanity, they didn¡¯t think they could win against this monster.

    However, because the monster approached them with a big smile, Yue could not to bear it and inadvertently muttered.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Human?¡±

    At that moment, the monster raised an angered voice.

    ¡°Who~ could make a legendary ss demonic beast run away? As you can see, credibility behind that is zero, or rather it¡¯s minus. How could you call me a monster!!¡±

    ¡°I-I am sorry¡­¡±

    Yue trembled with teary eyes. Shia, had long since¡­ ¡­ been chilled in her lower body. After Yue apologized, the monster smiled(?) once again and continued its service.

    ¡°It¡¯s o~kay. Then? For today, what kind of item do you want to bu~y?¡±

    Shia stayed still even now, while Yue steeled herself to look for Shia¡¯s clothes. Maybe it was because she already wanted to go home, Shia gripped Yue¡¯s skirt and shook both the skirt and her head. However when, smilingly, the monster said, ¡°Leave it to me~¡±, it carried Shia on its shoulder into the store. At that time, Yue looking at Shia¡¯s eyes the expression of saw a pig that got sold for meat.

    In conclusion, the monster that was called manager Crystabel-san could be considered a splendid manager. Shia who was taken inside the store also realized it, that¡¯s why when it offered her the dressing room, she was undeniably grateful.

    Yue and Shia expressed their gratitude to manager Crystabel. When they did that, they could feel the charm from the manager¡¯s smile, it was a woman¡¯s(?) virtue.

    ¡°Well~, at first I wondered what might happened to me, but it was an unexpectedly good person. That manager-san¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­ we can¡¯t judge people from their appearances¡±

    ¡°Right~¡±

    While chatting that way, they wandered around as their destination was the tool shop. However, these two stood out. On their way, when they noticed it, they were already surrounded by ten men. Most of them looked like adventurers, but among them there was also someone with an apron from the shop from somewhere.

    One of the men came forward. Although Yue didn¡¯t remember it, this man was one of the adventurers inside the guild when Hajime and his party talked to Catherine.

    ¡°Your names are Yue-chan and Shia-chan, right?¡±

    ¡°? ¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s right¡±

    Yue who didn¡¯t know what he wanted squinted her eyes. Shia, because she was a demi-human, was surprised to be called by ¡°chan¡±.

    The man who heard Yue answer, looked back at the other men behind him and nodded, Yue could see they steeled their minds. The other men also moved forward to the front of Yue or Shia.

    Then¡­

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Yue-chan, please go out with me!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Shia-chan! Be my ve!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    In other words, well, something like that. The pick-up lines for Yue and Shia were different because Shia was a demi-human. Even though they needed the master¡¯s permission to transfer the rights of a ve, they must already know how intimate the rtionship between Hajime and his party was from their talk at the inn yesterday. So to persuade Hajime they must get Shia first¡­ ¡­ or so they thought.

    By the way, maybe because the impact from the talk at the inn was too strong, they fact that the ve pact made it so that the ve was unable to oppose its master, somehow escaped their minds. If not so, they should have discovered that Shia wasn¡¯t a ve. Although the strength of the pact could be lowered, no one actually did that.

    Well, Yue and Shia who got confessed to were¡­

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Shia, the tool shop is over here¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. It¡¯s good if we can buy everything at once¡±

    They continued their walk as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Wa-, please wait! Your answer!? Tell us your ans- ¡°¡±I refuse¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­ guu¡­¡±

    Because their attitude seemed to think nothing about it, the man let out a groan, some men bent their knees and crumbled on the spot (orz). However, there were also some that didn¡¯t give up. That just goes to show how far above normal Yue and Shia¡¯s level of beauty was. As a result, it couldn¡¯t be helped if they became reckless because of it.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll make you mine by force!¡±

    The reckless man shouted that, then ¡®ginn¡¯ light came from the other men¡¯s eyes. They surrounded the two so they could catch them, then impatiently drew near them.

    Finally, the man who talked to them first, jumped out to catch Yue. When the Japanese see that they¡¯d surely shout, ¡°Ah, Lupi* Dive¡±, something like that.

    Yue coldly muttered one thing.

    ¡°¡±Ice Coffin¡±¡±

    Immediately, the man was confined inside a coffin of ice except his head, pulled by gravity and fell. ¡°Gupe!?¡±, was the miserable scream the man who did the Lu**n Dive raised when he reached the ground.

    The other men knew that Ice Coffin was ssified as advanced water system magic and were shocked that Yue invoked it just by saying its name. They interpreted it on their own and in their whispers, ¡°She said the incantation beforehand¡± and ¡°The magic circle must be hidden inside her clothes¡±, or something along those lines could be heard.

    Yue was, walking up determined to the man who was wrapped in ice. Although surrounding them was a shocked air, having seen Yue¡¯s prowess, there was already the second **pin!, among them. That¡¯s why, Yue showed them a warning.

    Yue melted the ice that wrapped the man little by little. The man was d because he might get out of it. In addition, he watched Yue with feverish eyes.

    ¡°Y-Yue-chan. I am sorry to do it suddenly! But, I truly think of you as¡­¡±

    Even though the man wrapped in ice tried to get his feelings across, his words stopped. If you ask why, it was because he noticed the small ce where the ice melted. It was¡­

    ¡°U-umm, Yue-chan? Why, umm, why¡­ ¡­ is it only the part between my groin?¡±

    That¡¯s right, Yue only melted the ice between the man¡¯s groin. The man was still perfectly restrained. Because he felt something bad would happen, the man with cold sweat said, ¡°Surely, that can¡¯t be, right? Right? Right?¡±, when he saw Yue¡¯s expression.

    Yue curved her mouth slightly to the man.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Aim and shoot¡±

    Then, volleys of gravel continuously hit the man¡¯sher region.

    ¡ª¡ª Agh ¡ª¡ª!! ¡ª¡ª Stop already- ¡ª¡ª moth~er!

    The man¡¯s scream resounded in the morning street. The sound of Ma<strong>o collecting coins could be heard (To refresh your memory of the sound, please imagine the old **rio) from the man¡¯s groin that was continuously aimed at. Surely the inside was like something that received a boxer¡¯s Dem</strong>ey Roll.

    The surrounding men, not only the one that surrounded them, but also the unrted onlookers, and stall keepers nearby, all crumbled while covering their groin with both hands.

    The barrage that seemed to continue for eternity, finally stopped in consideration of the man who already lost his consciousness. Even though it was impossible to lose consciousness with only one blow, it could be done by umted damage along with wind magic. As if it was a miracle, Yue who ¡®fuu¡¯ blew her forefinger, left her words as a parting gift.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Good, you¡¯ve be a otomen ? Maiden ?¡±

    On this day, a man died, and became the second Crystabel, and Mariabel-chan was born. This person, under training from manager Crystabel, became the manager of the branch store, and although it was able to increase its fame¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s a story for another time.

    Yue got her second name, ¡°Crotch Smasher¡±, that name caused uproars in the adventurer guild and even reached the capital, it was capable of making male adventurers shudder, but this was also a story for another time.

    Yue and Shia ignored the frightened gazes of men and continued their shopping. On their way, they could hear girls say, ¡°Yue-oneesama¡­¡±, but ignored that and continued their shopping.<hr>

    When Yue and Shia went back to the inn, Hajime already finished his work.

    ¡°Good work, somehow, there seems to be a fuss inside town, did something happen?¡±

    It seemed he noticed theirmotion.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ There is no problem.¡±

    ¡°A~, un, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no problem at all.¡±

    To see a monster as the dress store manager, and had heaven call for a man, the two said it was nothing. Although Hajime felt a little suspicious of them, he shrugged his shoulders and let it go.

    ¡°Did you buy all the necessary things?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s also a lot of food, but it was okay. It truly is convenient to have Treasure Box.¡±

    For shopping, Hajime entrusted the ¡°Treasure Box¡± to them. Having seen Shia look at the ring enviously, Hajime could only reveal a wry smile. With his current proficiency, he was still unable to make ¡°Treasure Box¡±. It surely would be convenient, when he is capable of crafting it, he would definitely give it to them.

    ¡°Well then, Shia. This is yours¡±

    While saying that, Hajime passed Shia a cylindrical object with 40 cm in diameter and 50 cm in length. A silver cylindrical object with a handle installed on its side.

    Shia who received the gift from Hajime, was immediately confused when she felt the weight and activated her body strengthening.

    ¡°Wh-what is this? It¡¯s really heavy¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because that¡¯s your new Sledgehammer. It is good for it to be heavy¡±

    ¡°Heh, this¡­ ¡­ is?¡±

    Shia¡¯s doubt was justifiable. The cylindrical object did not look like a hammer at all, and the handle was also too short. No matter what was said, it was unbnced.

    ¡°Aa, that¡¯s the standby state. For now, try to pour some magic into it¡±

    ¡°Umm, like this? kh!?¡±

    As he said, she poured magic into the hammer-like thing, ¡®kashun! kasun!¡¯, sounds of machinery emitted from the hammer and the handle extended, it became the right length for a swing mallet.

    This Sledgehammer was an artifact : Doryukken (named by Hajime). It was equipped with some gimmicks that could be used by Shia. It operates by transforming the parts of the weapon that have magic poured into.

    What Hajime wanted to finish was this weapon. When Yue and Shia went shopping in the morning, he was making Shia¡¯s new weapon.

    ¡°This is the limit of the current me, I¡¯ll revise it again when my ability improves, because we don¡¯t know what will happen from now on. Although you received Yue¡¯s training, it was only for ten days. It¡¯s still dangerous for you. That¡¯s why that weapon was made while thinking of how to make use of your power to the maximum. Please master it, okay? Because you have be ourpanion, don¡¯t die without my permission, understand?¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san¡­ ¡­ fufu, your speech is all over the ce~. It¡¯s okay. Although I am still not strong enough, I¡¯ll follow you anywhere!¡±

    Shia was so happy while embracing Doryukken. Because she was so happy, Yue who felt a little ill-humored by it, thought to herself that it couldn¡¯t be helped, and shrugged her shoulders. Hajime only showed a wry smile. Although he didn¡¯t say it, to witnessed a scene where a beautiful girl was happy because she got a Sledgehammer as a present, he felt it was surreal.

    With the joyous Shia in theirpany, they finished checking out from the inn. Even now, they ignored the inn girl who looked at them with blushing cheeks.

    When they got outside, the sun was already at its zenith, and its brilliant shine fell on and warmed them. With his arms spread, Hajime took a deep breath. When he turned around, Hajime could see Yue and Shia were also smiling.

    Hajime nodded to the two, and started to advance, followed by Yue and Shia.

    It was time to travel again.

 Book 5. Chapter 3

    Book 5. Chapter 3

    <strong>Chapter 3 : Great Dungeon of Raisen?</strong>

    A heap of corpses.

    Those words fit the current spectacle inside the Raisen Grand Canyon¡¯s ravine. Some demonic beasts had their heads smashed, along with the ground. While some demonic beasts had theirs pulverized, furthermore some demonic beasts had their body carbonized, although there were various killing methods, all of them died in one attack.

    Naturally, inside this hell, the ce that was feared as an execution ground by people, there were¡­

    ¡°One hit certain kill~!¡±

    ZUGANn!!

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hindrance¡±

    GOBANn!!

    ¡°Shut up¡±

    DOPANn!!

    It was the trio of Hajime, Yue, and Shia. After Hajime and his party got out from the town of Brook (with Yue and Shia¡¯s fans seeing them off), using the magic-driven two-wheeler, they passed through the entrance of ¡°Raisen Grand Canyon¡±. Currently, after advancing further and camping along the way, they had already passed through the cave concealing the path to ¡°Orcus Great Dungeon¡±, furthermore two days had passed since then.

    Inside ¡°Raisen Grand Canyon¡±, the demonic beasts kept attacking them just as usual.

    Shia¡¯s Sledgehammer, swung with immense force smashed demonic beasts, it was literally a one hit certain kill. The demonic beasts were crushed to death with a normal attack that far exceed their defense. Even the mochi pounding moon rabbit¡¯s destructive power paled inparison to this.

    Yue closed in on the demonic beasts, then ughtered them with magic that she instantly invoked with magical power from her equipment. Although Yue herself has enormous magical power, equipped with magical power stored inside the essories called magic crystallization stone series, it became even more enormous. Her attack could bepared to endless bombing. Even if magical power was disintegrated in the ravine, thus the time to invoke magic became longer and the distance became shorter, she invoked ultra high temperature mes in no time and demonic beasts were killed while being carbonized without exception.

    Hajime, needless to say, was sniping the heads with Donner while driving the magic-driven two-wheeler. Although it was consuming his magic to use ¡°Lightning-d¡± and driving the magic-driven two-wheeler at the same time, there is no sign of magic depletion.

    The hell beasts that dominate the ravine werepletely treated as small fish. The annihtion was treated as a side job while they searched for a sign of the Great Dungeon. The demonic beasts¡¯ corpses overflowed on their way.

    ¡°Haa~, even though it should be somewhere inside the Raisen, it was too vast after all¡±

    They moved while examining if there were caves. Even though they made thorough observations, not even one was found. Hajime could only inadvertentlyin.

    ¡°Well, because no matter what happens we¡¯ll reach the Big Volcanic Mountain, it¡¯s okay to not find it at all. There might be some clues in the Big Volcanic Mountain after all¡±

    ¡°Well, even if that¡¯s so¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­ but, those demonic beasts made it gloomy¡±

    ¡°A~, Yue-san also dislikes this ce~¡±

    Whileining and being disgusted by the demonic beasts that keeping, they had kept traveling for three days. There are no results today and the dark had already set in. The beautiful shine of the crescent moon could be seen if you looked up, therefore Hajime and his party started to prepare their camp. After taking out the tent, they prepared dinner with ingredients and seasoning bought in the town. The tent and cooking utensils were artifacts Hajime made.

    The tent was created using Creation magic, with ¡°heating stone¡± and ¡°cooling stone¡± installed, it¡¯s always kept at afortable temperature. It¡¯s also equipped with ¡°refrigerator¡± and ¡°freezer¡± made with cooling stone. Furthermore, the metal frame was imbued with ¡°sign interception¡± from the ¡°mind-severing stone¡± so that it wouldn¡¯t be found easily by enemies.

    For cooking utensils, there was a frying pan and kettle with an adjustable me that was proportionate with the amount of magic used, and a kitchen knife endowed with ¡°wind w¡± in its sharp edge that could be activated by pouring in magic. There was also a steam cleaner-like thing. They were Hajime¡¯s beloved children that help provide the meals on their travel. Moreover, because it could only be used using direct magic maniption, it could be said that there was a crime prevention system.

    ¡°Age of gods magic is truly a convenient one¡±

    Those were the words that Hajime said when he made the cooking utensil artifacts and the tent installed with a heating and cooling system. It¡¯s just like a useless technology, that wasn¡¯t that useless, that he uselessly refined.

    By the way, today¡¯s dinner was kururu chicken simmered in tomato. Kururu chicken was a chicken that was capable of flying in the sky. Its meat¡¯s quality and taste was just like chicken, a popr type of chicken meat of this world. It was a dish where the meat was cut into bite size pieces and floured. after that it was saut¨¦d, then boiled along with various vegetables in a tomato soup. It has the right vor of butter and meat juice inside the meat, you could feel the tomato¡¯s sourness permeate in your nose when you smell it, when you put it into your mouth, the vors will spread through. The meat will ¡®horohoro¡¯, crumble inside your mouth, ¡®hokuhoku¡¯ the potato(fake) that¡¯spletely soaked inside the tomato soup, while carrot(fake)¡¯s and onion(fake)¡¯s sweetness transmitted to your tongue. To have bread melt and soften after dipping it inside the delicious soup truly made it more delicious.

    Dinner was finished with full satisfaction. and while immersed in the lingering taste, Hajime and his party chatted just like they always do. Inside the tent, they could leisurely chat because the mind-severing stone was activate, which made it so that demonic beasts do not approach them. Although sometimes there were demonic beasts that came near, Hajime only needed to stick his hand out the window that installed, and shoot it. Moreover, when time for sleep, the three rotated the lookout duty until morning came.

    Today, it was about time for Yue and Shia to start preparing to sleep. The first on look out was Hajime. Because there were fluffy futons inside the tent, they could sleepfortably despite it being a camp. Also, Shia went outside the tent before getting into the futon.

    To Hajime who was dubious of what happened, Shia said with a calm face.

    ¡°For a while, I wanted to pick flowers¡±

    ¡°There are no flowers inside the ravine, you know?¡±

    ¡°Ha-ji-me-sa~n!¡±

    Hajime¡¯s words thatcked delicacy destroyed Shia¡¯s calm face, she angrily stared at him. Hajime who obviously knew what those words meant said, ¡°My bad my bad¡±, with a wryly smiling face that didn¡¯t show any remorse. Shia hurriedly went to the tent¡¯s side in anger, after a while¡­

    ¡°Ha-Hajime-sa~n! Yue-sa~n! It¡¯s an emergency! Pleasee he~re!¡±

    Was what Shia shouted out, forgetting the possibility of demonic beasts hearing it. Wondering what happened, Hajime and Yue, who came from the tent, looked at each other then dashed out at the same time.

    When they arrived at the origin of Shia¡¯s voice, they saw that there was a huge monolith that leaned on the ravine¡¯s wall after it fell, and a space was revealed between the monolith and the wall. Shia was inside that space seeing something unbelievable! Being colored in excitement all the while.

    ¡°Here, over here! I found it!¡±

    ¡°I understand, for the time being get out of there. It looks like you used full body strengthening. Aren¡¯t you too excited?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ annoying¡±

    The frolicking Shia was pulled out by Hajime and Yue¡¯s hands, when Hajime pulled her he got a feel, while Yue gloomily frowned because of that. Guided by Shia into the crevice between the rocks, when they entered the wall¡¯s side had a hollow interior, and it was wider than expected. Having entered that space, Shia silently, with a proud expression ¡®bishi¡¯, pointed her finger at the wall.

    Hajime and Yue looked at the ce pointed by that finger, then they inadvertently let out ¡°Ha?¡±, while blinking their eyes in surprise.

    In front of the two, in that ce, there was a splendid rectangr signboard that was made with cuts in the wall, and strangely woman-like characters were carved there.

    ¡°Pleasee in! Into Miledi Raisen¡¯s thrilling Great Dungeon?¡±

    The mark ¡°!¡± and ¡°?¡± felt strangely irritating.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ the heck is this¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ what is this¡±

    Hajime and Yue¡¯s voice came out in session. ¡°I am seeing something unbelievable right now!¡±, were the exact presentations of their expressions. The two of them, nkly looked at the signboard inside the hellish ravine.

    ¡°To ask what, it is the entrance! Great Dungeon¡¯s! It was found by chance when I went to-¡­ ¡­cough, to pick flowers. Well~, it was real, there is a Great Dungeon inside Raisen Grand Canyon¡±

    While Shia¡¯s phappy voice resounded, maybe because Hajime and Yue was finally able to get out of their surprise, they wore indescribable expressions, then looked at each other in perplexion.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Yue. Do you think it¡¯s real?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Nn¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a long pause there. Your basis?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Miledi( ¡­)¡±

    ¡°It was that after all¡­¡±

    ¡°Miledi¡±, it was the first name of Raisen that appeared on Oscar¡¯s memorandum. Although the name Raisen was conveyed and known by the world, the first name was unknown. Therefore, the chance that a ce with its name signed in was the Great Dungeon of Raisen is very high.

    But, no matter what, what they were honestly unable to believe was¡­

    ¡°Why must it be this character¡­¡±

    There was a reason for saying that. Hajime was considering the desperate fights that happened inside the Orcus Great Dungeon, and surely the other dungeons would also be along that line, that¡¯s why the light-heartedness of this made him lose his strength. Yue also understood well the severity of a Great Dungeon, that¡¯s why, her expression said that she still thought maybe it was someone¡¯s prank.

    ¡°But, the entrance-like ce couldn¡¯t be seen, right? The interior was a dead end¡­¡±

    Not noticing what happened in Hajime and Yue¡¯s minds, Shia thought, I wonder where the entrance is? And was looking around the surrounding, then she¡®peshipeshi¡¯, hit the hollow part of the wall.

    ¡°Oi, Shia. Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    GAKONn!

    ¡°Fukya!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t carelessly move around,¡± were the words Hajime was unable to finish when part of the wall that Shia touched ¡®GURUNn¡¯, suddenly rotated, and Shia disappeared to the other side of the wall. It was like a door mechanism inside a ninja¡¯s house.

    ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­¡±¡±

    The credibility of that signboard miraculously increased with the finding of the entrance of the Great Dungeon. The Great Dungeon of Raisen was here after all. Even though they had a mountain ofints such as, ¡°Is this really okay for a Great Dungeon?¡± and ¡°Give me my seriousness from Orcus back¡±, something like that after seeing that amusement-like invitation. Hajime and Yue who saw Shia silently disappear behind the rotating door, once more, looked at each other then let out sighs, and put their hands onto the rotating door just like Shia.

    Having activated the door, Hajime and Yue were sent to the other side just like Shia. The inside was pitch ck, and the door was ¡®gururi¡¯, rotated back to its former position. And, at that time,

    Hyu Hyu Hyu!

    Sounds of somethinging flying at them resounded, while they couldn¡¯t see anything inside the darkness. Hajime immediately used ¡°Night Vision¡± and discovered what they were. They were arrows. Countless arrows painted jet ck so as to not reflect light, and they came flying to remove any intruders that entered.

    Hajime, with Donner in his right hand, used his left hand to beat down those flying jet ck arrows. ¡®Kan Kan Kan¡¯, the sound of metal knocking metal came out, without missing even one arrow.

    When counted, there were 20 arrows. Jet ck arrows made of metal and didn¡¯t reflect any light scattered on the ground, when thest arrow was knocked down, silence returned.

    At the same time, the surrounding walls began to shine. The area Hajime and his party were in was a room with a length of 10 meters in every direction, and straight ahead, a passage into the interior appeared. In addition, there was a lithograph inside the room with words with the same characters as the signboard carved on it.

    ¡°Did you get scared? Hey, did this scare you? Then you¡¯re a kid, Niya Niya¡±

    ¡°Or, were you injured? Or did someone die? ¡­ ¡­ bufu¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡± ¡­ ¡­¡±¡±

    Hajime and Yue couldn¡¯t think of anything but one thing. That was ¡°How annoying~¡±. Also, the ¡°Niya Niya¡± and ¡°bufu-¡± part that were carved with emphasis as if to provoke them, made them even more irritated. Especially, if someone in their party truly died, then surely the survivor would curse the heaven.

    Hajime and Yue were so irritated that many veins popped out on their heads. Then, suddenly, Yue muttered something she just remembered.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Shia?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Having heard Yue¡¯s mutter, Hajime finally remembered, then looked back at the rotating door in panic. Because the door only did one rotation at a time, for her to not be here means the possibility that she got out at the same time Hajime and Yue entered were high. It made him feel something unpleasant because even though a lot of time had passed she didn¡¯t enter, so Hajime immediately activated the rotating door.

    Shia was¡­ ¡­ there as expected. Her form sewn on the rotating door.

    ¡°Uu, sob, Hajime-san¡­ ¡­ please don¡¯t look~, but, I want you to take these out. Hic, please do it without looking at me~¡±

    It truly was a pitiful appearance. Shia, although unable to see the arrows that came flying, she probably used her natural search ability to somehow manage to dodge them from the sound. However it seemed it was trulyst second, with her clothes pierced here and there, she made a pictogram simr to those that were drawn on emergency exits. Her rabbit ears bent into something simr to a lightning bolt to avoid the arrows, because she knew that she had done something impossible, her body still twitched even now. Most of all, Shia didn¡¯t cry out of fear of death. The cause was¡­ ¡­ her feet were magnificently wet.

    ¡°Now that I remember, you are going to pick some flowers¡­ ¡­ well, what to say. You only did the necessary¡­¡±

    ¡°Wrong! Uu~, just why didn¡¯t you finish that, the past me~!!¡±

    It was an appearance that you¡¯d never want to show as a woman, even more so for Shia who cried because she had shown it to the man she fell for. Her rabbit earspletely hung down. First of all, even if it was a chance to encounter love after 100 years, Hajime thought it was already toote. That¡¯s why, without looking away he stared at her in amazement. And, that hollowed Shia¡¯s heart even more.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Don¡¯t move¡±

    Maybe because she was also a woman, Yue¡¯s expressionlessness contained sympathy and she released Shia from the crucifixion.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯ll do something about it. You¡¯re still a novice¡±

    ¡°I am ashamed~. Sob¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime, change of clothes¡±

    ¡°Here¡±

    Shia¡¯s change of clothes were pulled out from the ¡°Treasure Box¡±, then she did a quick change while blushing.

    Finally, Shia¡¯s preparations are finished, ¡°It¡¯s time to conquer the Dungeon!¡±, was the enthusiastic shout that she let out, only to notice the lithograph.

    She looked down and her hair concealed her expression. Shia was silent for a while, then she slowly took out Doryukken, and struck the lithograph with all of her might. ¡®Gogya¡¯, was the sound that resounded apanied with the destruction of the lithograph.

    Maybe because she was unable to endure it anymore, she magnificently swung Doryukken many many times as if attacking the enemy of her parents.

    Then, in the ce of the broken lithograph, characters were carved on the ground, it said¡­

    ¡°Sorr~y? This lithograph will automatically be repaired after some time~ Pu-kusukusu!!¡±

    ¡°Mukii¡ª ¡ª!!¡±

    Shia was truly enraged and started to swing Doryukken more intensely. The small room was shaken as if a small earthquake happened, the sound of extraordinary impacts were resounding many times.

    Watching Shia with a skeptical gaze, Hajime frankly muttered.

    ¡°Miledi Raisen, rather than a member of the ¡°Liberators,¡± she is unquestionably the enemy of humanity¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I absolutely agree on that¡±

    Apparently, the Great Dungeon of Raisen would be a difficult ce in a different way than the Orcus Great Dungeon.

 Book 5. Chapter 4

    Book 5. Chapter 4

    <strong>Chapter 4 : Miledi Raisen I</strong>

    Raisen¡¯s Great Dungeon was a lot more troublesome than they expected.

    First, magic couldn¡¯t be used at all. It was because the strength of magic disintegration was far stronger than inside the ravine. For Yue who specialized in magic, this ce puts a heavy burden on her. She was unable to use high-ranked magic and her magic¡¯s range of the magic she could use were shortened to their limits here. The farthest she could use them was only five meters. Somehow, the current level of magic she used was enough forbat. However, right now she was incapable of using magic strong enough to deliver a one-hit kill.

    In addition, although the amount of magic stored inside the magic crystallization series didn¡¯t decrease much, it couldn¡¯t be used. The consumption rate was too severe after all. Yue was only able to use middle-ranked magic because she was a genius, most people would be unable to do anything.

    Even Hajime was greatly affected by it. Special magic that worked by emitting magic outside of the body such as ¡°Aerodynamic¡± and ¡°Wind w¡± couldn¡¯t be used, Even the output of ¡°Lightning d¡± is greatly decreased. Donner-Scg¡¯s power also fell below half of the usual, while Scgen¡¯s maximum power was at the usual level of Donner-Scg.

    Therefore, body strengthening became the most important magic in this Great Dungeon. In Hajime¡¯s party, Shia had be the main star in this stage.

    So, the reliable rabbit ears of Hajime¡¯s party¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, you know¡­ ¡­absolutely, when I reach the dwelling I¡¯ll mess it up so much it¡¯ll be as if a storm had gone through¡±

    With Doryukken on her shoulder, she examined her surroundings as if she was trying to find her prey. Her anger was obvious. It was a deep deep anger. Even her words¡¯ intonation had be strange. The cause was, you could imagine it came from Miledi Raisen¡¯s mischievousness.

    Because they understood Shia¡¯s feelings well, Hajime and Yue couldn¡¯t say anything about it. It was because if there was someone who was seriously agitated, by her side there would be someone calm in reverse of her. It was the current psychological state of Hajime and Yue. Currently, while Hajime and his party continued their advance, they had encountered various traps and annoying carved words. That¡¯s why, with Shia who was truly enraged by it, Hajime and Yue also felt irritated.

    Finally, ¡°Fuhihi¡±, strangeughter came from Shia¡¯s side, and Hajime recalled the extremely malicious things they encountered to get here.

    * * *

    After Shia destroyed the annoying lithograph, Hajime and his party continued their advance into the passage, and came into a certain vast space.

    Inside, there were staircases and passages, the passageway that continued from the entrance was a mess without any regrity, it was as if this ce was made by casuallybining lego blocks. The staircase from the first floor was connected to a passage on the third floor, and the passage on the third floor gradually became a slope that connected to the first floor¡¯s passageway. While the staircase that was erected on the second floor was connected to nothing but wall, it was truly a mess.

    ¡°Once again, in a way it was truly a dungeon-like ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn, it is confusing.¡±

    ¡°Fun, as expected of a dungeon made by a rotten person. This mess is an expression of her mind¡¯s contents.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ because we understand what you feel, it¡¯s about time for you to calm down.¡±

    Shia was enraged even now. Hajime, half-sympathized and half-amazed, said, ¡°Well then, how should we advance now¡±, while thinking about it.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime. Even if you think about it, there¡¯s no other method.¡±

    ¡°Nn~, well, you¡¯re right. For now, let¡¯s advance while marking and mapping the way.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Hajime nodded at Yue¡¯s words. Mapping was the basic thing for exploring a dungeon. However, Hajime unconsciously frowned when he thought how troublesome it¡¯d be to urately map out aplex dungeon like this.

    Also, what Hajime meant by ¡°marking¡± was using a special magic called ¡°Tracking.¡± This special magic operated by leaving a ¡°mark¡± made of magical power on the ces that he touched. When the ¡°mark¡± was used on living things, Hajime was able to track where they moved. In case of this ce, Hajime put his ¡°mark¡± on the wall. Because the ¡°mark¡± could be made visible, Yue and Shia were able to understand it. Maybe because the magic power was applied directly, the disintegration didn¡¯t seem to take effect.

    Hajime immediately put a ¡°mark¡± on side of the passageway on the nearest ce to the entrance and continued to advance.

    The passageway was two meters wide, and made from countless blocks that looked like bricks. Because the walls emitted a faint light, there was no problem with their vision. Maybe it was made of a different material from the green-light stone because it gave off bluish lights.

    When Hajime tried to see it using ¡°Mineral Appraisal,¡± he found that it was called ¡°phosphorous ore.¡± Apparently it gave off light when it came in contact air. The first room didn¡¯t give off light probably because it was the first room. The image that came out of the cave waspu** where the levit

    *** stone appeared. There was an old man¡¯s voice that came out of the stone. After all, the phosphorous ore would keep radiating light as long as it was in contact with air.

    It was the masterpiece anime of Japan that Hajime unintentionally thought of while advancing in the long passageway. Suddenly,

    GAKONn

    The sound came out of one of the blocks that Hajime stepped on. That block sunk into the floor due to Hajime¡¯s weight. Hajime and his party instinctively let out, ¡°Eh?¡±, and looked at their feet.

    At that moment,

    Shaaaaa!!

    The sound of gliding des resounded, and in the space between blocks on the wall, giant saw-toothed dese out rotated in high speed while vibrating. The des approached them with height of the neck from the right, the one from the left wall at the height of the waist.

    ¡°Evade it!¡±

    Hajime immediately shouted, and evaded it by leaning his back just like the protagonist from the matr**, while the two behind him also tried to evade. Yue was small in the first ce so she only needed to squat down to evade. Shia also seemed to be able to evade it. From his back, ¡°Hawawa, hawawawa¡±, a shaken voice could be heard. Because there was no pain in her voice, Hajime guessed she must be unharmed. Although it was truly at a hair¡¯s breadth that the tip of the fur of her rabbit ear was cut¡­ ¡­ it was not a problem at all.

    The two des that were filled with murderous intent and malice were unable do anything to Hajime and his party, and disappeared into the walls. Being vignt of a possible second wave, for a while Hajime watched his surroundings carefully. However, apparently that was the end. Having felt relieved, Hajime let out a sigh then looked at his back only to feel a chill.

    He dashed out instinctively, to retreat and using the momentum recovered Yue and Shia. Immediately, countless des fell onto the ce where Hajime and his party were in just like a guillotine, and cut the ground as if it was made of butter. As expected, it was rotating in high speed and vibrating just like the des from before.

    Hajime looked at the des that dropped just a few centimeters ahead with cold sweat. Yue and Shia also stiffened because of it.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ it was apletely physical trap. I couldn¡¯t sense it with my Magic Eye.¡±

    Until now, Hajime was able to avoid traps perfectly because they were magic traps. Of all the traps in the Great Dungeon that he had seen, all of them contained magic. That¡¯s why, if it was a magic trap, Hajime¡¯s Magic Eye was able to see through it. Therefore, he had the preconception that it was okay as long as the Magic Eye didn¡¯t react to something. In short, he overestimated his power.

    ¡°Hau~, I-I thought I was dead~. Rather, Hajime-san! Please stop it if it was just that much! Isn¡¯t that why you have the artificial arm?!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think those des were sharp? Even if it won¡¯t be able to cut it, there might be scratches. After all, I can¡¯t use Vajra now.¡±

    ¡°S-scratches¡­ ¡­ between equipment and me, which is more important!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ well, you¡¯re safe after all. Isn¡¯t that good.¡±

    ¡°Wa-, what¡¯s with that topic evasion! That was a lie, right? I am the one that¡¯s more important, right? Right?¡±

    Shia tried to ask Hajime, who yed her for a fool, and Yue added verbal abuse to the current Shia.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Keaking rabbit. You¡¯re dying because of your own inexperience.¡±

    ¡°Le-leaking, please take that back, Yue-san! No matter what, that was a disgrace for me!¡±

    A new disgraceful title added to Shia¡¯s ¡±

    *** rabbit¡± series, while Shia endured it with protest. Having entered this dungeon, although she almost died twice in short session Shia was unexpectedly energetic. As expected, Shia¡¯s forte was taking hits. Even though the person herself won¡¯t admit it.

    It was as Shiained, there were other choices to evade the surprise attack, after all Hajime should be able to stop those des from a while ago with his artificial arm. His coat¡¯s also made from the leather of a demonic beast that boasted defense, and there were protectors underneath to guard the vital points, that¡¯s right he wouldn¡¯t have died from something like that.

    However, the trap just now was nothing but overkill if it was against normal humans. If it were a normal protector, it¡¯d be easily cut in two. After all, if you didn¡¯t have the equipment that Hajime made from the materials that he¡¯d gotten from the Abyss, there was no other way to survive than to avoid it.

    ¡°Well, there is no problem if it was that much¡±

    While watching Yue and Shia¡¯s quarrel with skeptical eyes, Hajime told that to himself. No matter how powerful, if it was just physical traps then it wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Hajime. Yue also had her ¡°Auto Regeneration.¡± She wouldn¡¯t die over a trap. In other words¡­ ¡­Shia was the only one in danger. Even though he didn¡¯t know if Shia had noticed that, it was probably because Shia¡¯s stress level had reached the heavens.

    ¡°Huh? Hajime-san, what¡¯s with those pitying eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Please live strongly, Shia¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, ee? What are you suddenly saying? Although I could felt something very unpleasant from it¡­¡±

    * * *

    Hajime and his party advanced while being wary of traps.

    Even now, they hadn¡¯t seen even one demonic beast. Although they considered the possibility that this dungeon didn¡¯t have demonic beasts in it, that was just optimism. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they suddenly appeared, because that¡¯s also a form of a trap.

    Hajime and his party reached an open space after exiting the passageway. The roads were split into three inside the room. For now, Hajime put down the ¡°mark¡±, then Hajime and his party chose the leftmost passage that lead to a staircase that went down.

    ¡°Uu~. somehow I got a bad feeling about this. Look, my rabbit ears restlessly move from left to right.¡±

    Having advanced a few step on the stairs, suddenly, Shia blurted that out. Just as she said, Shia¡¯s rabbit ears stood upright, then began to move left and right.

    ¡°You, don¡¯t raise any strange gs now. If you say something like that, usually, something will immediately ¡°GAKON¡°¡­ see!

    ¡°I-It¡¯s not my fault!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­g rabbit!¡±

    While Hajime and Shia talked, an unpleasant sound resounded, and suddenly the stair¡¯s steps disappeared. It was a considerably inclined staircase, and with the disappearance of the steps it became a slope. Moreover, tar-like slippery liquid began to overflow from the countless small holes on the surface.

    ¡°Kuh, this¡ª!¡±

    When the steps became a slope, Hajime immediately transmutated the minerals on the bottom of his shoes into spikes, his artificial arm¡¯s fingers were also made into spikes so that he wouldn¡¯t slip down. Yue immediately jumped to Hajime before she started to slip. Hajime who read that also braced himself. As expected, they were harmonized even in this ce.

    However, there was still one more person who was unable to do that kind of cooperation. It goes without saying that it was Shia.

    ¡°Ukyaaa!?¡±

    When it became a slope, Shia raised a scream then the back of her head hit the surface hard. ¡°Nuuaa!¡±, as she writhed in pain, then slipped along while covered in that liquid. In that state, with her legs opened in a M character, she collided with Hajime¡¯s face.

    ¡°Bu!?¡±

    The spikes on his artificial arm came off because of the impact, Hajime was overturned backward with his left arm holding Yue. Then the spikes on his feet also came off, he slipped down the slope headfirst. Shia was on top of Hajime with a reversed position.

    ¡°You! Clumsy rabbit! Move now!¡±

    ¡± I am sorry, but to move-~¡±

    While slipping, their speed became faster. Hajime desperately tried to stab the spikes on his artificial arm and shoes on the ground, but they were too fast, so it didn¡¯t go well. Then, he tried to transmute the staircase but with the strong disintegration inside the dungeon, it also didn¡¯t turn out well.

    Shia, while struggling was somehow able to get up. Now, it was as if she was riding Hajime.

    ¡°Use Doryukken¡¯s stake!¡±

    Hajime gave an instruction to Shia. The Sledgehammer Doryukken that Shia carried had a few gimmicks prepared inside, one of them was to form a stake on the head part of the hammer. It was a mechanism to raise the prative power by focusing on one spot. If that was stabbed on the surface they should be able to stop.

    ¡°Y-yes, leave it to me!? Hajime-san! The road¡ª!¡±

    Shia tried to remove Doryukken from its fastening/holding device on her back. Then, Shia who looked forward immediately raised an uneasy voice.

    Hajime was able to realize what had happened. When Shia slipped before, it was likely dropped.

    ¡°Kh! Yue!¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡±

    Hajime immediately called out Yue¡¯s name. Even with only that Yue was able to read Hajime¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Shia, hold on tight!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    While still riding Hajime, Shia tightly clung to him.

    Finally, they reached the end of the slope and they were thrown in the air. One moment of weightlessness/floating. At that chance, Yue invoked her magic.

    ¡°¡±Soar¡±!¡±

    It was an elementary-ranked magic of wind system. It magic created a strong vertical updraft, and it¡¯d increased one¡¯s jumping power. An expert would be able to make pseudo-flight using this magic. However, in this ce magical power was hard to maintain. That¡¯s why, Yue¡¯s magic onlysted for a few seconds and its effect only made Hajime and his party float.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s voice that was mixed with praise resounded. That¡¯s right, for Hajime, it was enough if he got the time to confirm their surroundings. Yuepletely and splendidly answered his expectations.

    Hajime, with Yue on his left arm, and Shia clinging to his neck, hung his artificial arm toward the ceiling. Then, he poured his magic power¡­

    PASHU!

    A sounde out along with a thin wire with an anchor installed on it and shot out from his artificial arm, it pierced the ceiling¡¯s wall. Then, because of the anchor they were fixed to their ce.

    Hajime and his party were currently hanging with one wire that hung on the ceiling, they felt relieved after confirming the anchor did note off.

    Then, they felt regret when they saw what was under them.

    Kasakasakasa, washawashawasha, kiikii, kasakasakasa.

    Those sounds came from a lot of scorpions wriggling around. Its length around 10 cm. Although it didn¡¯t give off the same feeling as that scorpion-look-alike, it gave them the psychological feeling of disgust. If they didn¡¯t halt their fall with the anchor, they would dive into a sea of scorpions, and it gave them goosebumps all over their bodies when they thought that.

    ¡°¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­¡±¡±¡±

    The trio fell into silence. Because they didn¡¯t want to look below, they looked at the ceiling. Then, somehow they noticed lights emitting into some characters. It was already toote, Hajime and his party inadvertently read it.

    ¡°These guys doesn¡¯t have lethal poison.¡±

    ¡°But, you¡¯ll be paralyzed.¡±

    ¡°Please be satisfied by lying with these cute children, pugya¡ª!!¡±

    Maybe she purposely set up these phosphorus ores there, those characters were standing out in the dim space. Those who fell here would surely, with scorpions wriggling around their body, desperately try to move, and try to reach out to heaven (ceiling). Then, they¡¯d discover it. Those yful words.

    ¡°¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­¡±¡±¡±

    Once again, Hajime and his party fell into silence but because of something else. ¡°Ignore it, ignore it¡±,was what they told to themselves, and somehow they were able to observe their surroundings.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime, over there.¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Because Yue noticed something, she pointed her finger to a certain ce below. There was an empty tunnel.

    ¡°A tunnel¡­ ¡­ what should we do? Are we going to climb up to our previous location or are we going over there?¡±

    ¡°I-I will follow Hajime-san¡¯s decision. I have been nothing but a burden after all¡­¡±

    ¡°No need, the punishment wille from the dungeon, so don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°That only makes me even more anxious! Isn¡¯t it better to just say ¡°don¡¯t mind it¡±~¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Impudent. The punishment will be twice.¡±

    ¡°Wh-wha, Yue-san also joined him!? Uu, even if the dungeon is conquered, the future looks dark.¡±

    Hajime and Yue forgave Shia whomented.

    ¡°Haa, no matter, what would be useful is if we could use your ¡°chosen future¡±~¡±

    ¡°Uu, that was still. Although I¡¯ve been practicing¡­¡±

    ¡°Chosen future¡± was Shia¡¯s special magic. It was able to catch a glimpse of the future under some assumptions. However, it can only be used once a day, it was impractical because this special magic requiredrge amounts of magic power to use. Even though Shia specialized in body strengthening, if her magic power drained she¡¯d only be a shameless rabbit. Although the amount of consumption was decreasing because of daily training¡­ ¡­ it was still a long way from mastering it.

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped if we can¡¯t use it. Rather than returning, it feels better to advance, so let¡¯s go to the tunnel.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hajime shot out another anchor then moved just like tarzan until they safely reached the tunnel.

    Hajime and his party advanced in the passageway that was lit by phosphorus ores while being vignt about any unpleasant traps that might appear.

 Book 5. Chapter 5

    Book 5. Chapter 5

    <strong>Chapter 5 : Miledi Raisen II</strong>

    At the doorway of a certain passage. You¡¯d noticed that somehow there were only walls in the passage. Normally, one would see it as a dead end. However, some parts of the walls were actually connected to a room from several minutes ago.

    Silence lingered in the air, immediately, sparks started to appear from the dead end-like wall, and a hole where people could pass through in a half-crouching position appeared. Creeping out of it were¡­

    ¡°Zehah zehah, hu-hurry it up.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Nn, it¡¯d be troublesome to be crushed by this.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that was at a level where you¡¯ll only feel troubled, right? Wouldn¡¯t you normally die from it?¡±

    It was the trio of Hajime, Yue, and Shia. Hajime and his party were wandering around after escaping via the tunnel inside the scorpions¡¯ room. Then, they arrived at a room that had a standard trap where the ceiling dropped down and crushed them.

    They were unable to escape the room because the range was too vast. Immediately, Hajime and Shia used their backbones to support the ceiling, and with that chance he used transmutation to make a hole in the ceiling.

    Most of all, transmutation was bing harder to use because of strong magic disintegration in this ce, the speed of transmutation became a quarter of the usual, and the range only one meter, while the amount of magic consumption became tenfold the usual. That¡¯s why, Hajime only managed to transmute a small space just enough to hold three people, and they moved toward the exit.

    ¡°Damn, even ¡°High-speed magic recovery¡± was useless. The amount of recovered was too small¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ for now, do you want to drink¡­ ¡­ recovery potion?¡±

    ¡°Now now, please drink your full~¡±

    ¡°You guys, somehow you have too muchposure¡­¡±

    Hajime who felt a little tired, sat while leaning on the wall, Yue held the gesture of feeding someone chocte, while Shia got the magic-recovery potion from her pouch. Although it was possible to use the magic crystallization stone to replenish his magic, while it was convenient to get magic power from it, he wanted to preserve it. Furthermore in this situation it was more appropriate to use a magic-recovery potion.

    Hajime who felt that he was in a y, as a sry-man with Yue and Shia, and thought, ¡°I can¡¯t make any rebuttal on it¡±, while he received the recovery potion and drink it in a sh. It tasted almost the same as Li**vitan D. Hajime felt the differences in speed and amount of recovery from magic crystallization stone was significantpared to this, but he could feel that his vitality had recovered a lot. ¡°Ush!¡±, was how he psyched himself up and stood up.

    Once again, they discovered those annoying sentences.

    ¡°Pupu¡ª, in a hurry~?, how uncou~th¡±

    Apparently these annoying sentences were a set along with the traps. Miledi Raisen¡­ ¡­ was a person who put in a lot of effort to harass someone.

    ¡°W-we aren¡¯t in a hurry! Absolutely not! We aren¡¯t that uncouth!¡±

    Having traced Hajime¡¯s gaze, Shia who found those annoying sentences let out, ¡°GRR!¡±, while protesting toward those characters. It seemed Shia¡¯s hostility toward Miledi already reached the heavens. She reacted every time she found those annoying sentences. Probably, if Miledi was still alive she would have said, ¡°Good prey havee!¡±, while grinning.

    ¡°Ignore that, let¡¯s go. You don¡¯t need to mind that every time.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­What you thought is important.¡±

    ¡°Uu, okay.¡±

    Afterwards, they advanced on the passage, and they reached rooms with other traps waiting. Suddenly, poisoned arrows came from every direction, sulfuric acid-like liquid which melted anything that entered the pitfall, there was also a room where the floor turned into something like an Antlion Nest, with a worm-like demonic beasts in the center of the room, also the annoying sentences. The stress level of Hajime and his party increased at mach speed.

    Even so, they passed through all of the traps, and arrived at the biggest passage they had gone through in this dungeon. Its width around 6-7 meters. It gradually became a slope that bent to the right. It was probably a passage that descended in a spiral shape.

    Hajime and his party kept vignt. There was no way that a passage like this didn¡¯t had any traps in it.

    After a while, their thoughts proved to be right. An unpleasant sound, ¡°GAKONn!¡±, of a mechanism could be heard. Immediately, they realized that they hadn¡¯t stepped on or pushed any switches. Then, you didn¡¯t need to use switches before!, was the grand rebuttal that Hajime thought, surely Miledi Raisen would have been happy to hear that as he let out a ¡°Guh.¡±

    What kind of trap is it now?, was what Hajime and his party thought while examining their surroundings vigntly. Then they heard something.

    GOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGORO

    It was the sound of something heavy rolling down.

    ¡°¡±¡± ¡­ ¡­¡±¡±¡±

    The trio went silent and looked at each others, then they looked overhead at the same time. They couldn¡¯t see anything because the slope was curved. The strange noise became louder, then¡­ ¡­ a giant boulder as big as the passage rolled down from the curve. The rock was in the form of a big ball. It was apletely standard trap. Surely, after they desperately ran away, those annoying sentences would be there.

    Yue and Shia already turned their heels to run away as fast as they could. However, they were immediately stopped. It was because Hajime didn¡¯t move away.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Nn, Hajime?¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san!? Let¡¯s hurry or else we will be crushed!¡±

    The duo called out to him, however Hajime didn¡¯t answer back, then kneeled down while extending his right hand straight forward. His palm hung towards the big ball. Finally, he drew out his left arm with ¡®Ghgh¡¯, to the limit, and ¡°Kiiiii!!¡±, the sound of an activated mechanism resounded.

    Hajime watched the approaching, roaring big ball, and his lips transformed into a fierce smile.

    ¡°Every time, I won¡¯t always do what you expect! It doesn¡¯t fit my nature!¡±

    From his artificial arm, ¡°Kiiiiii!!¡±, sound of mechanism became louder along with Hajime¡¯s word.

    Then¡­

    GOGAaAAN!!!

    A loud sound of something being destroyed emerged when Hajime¡¯s artificial arm met the big ball. The big ball¡¯s force only pushed Hajime back a little, thanks to his spikes, while Hajime¡¯s attacked crushed the big ball at the center when they collided, and it was cracked all over. The big ball¡¯s force disappearing could be seen.

    ¡°RAaAAA!!¡±

    Hajime shook his left fist along with the roar. Because the big ball¡¯s durability was barely exceeded by the power of Hajime¡¯s fist, it crumbled, and Hajime¡¯s fist was the victor. A thundering sound could be heard when the big ball crumbled and scattered into tiny pieces.

    Hajime draw back his fist while shaking it, then ¡°Fuh¡±, he stood up. The sound of mechanisms couldn¡¯t be heard anymore from his artificial arm. Hajime observed his artificial left arm to check for any abnormalities while sping and opening the hand. Then he turned to Yue and Shia.

    His expression was truly refreshing. ¡°I did it!¡±, was the feeling it emitted. It seemed Hajime also couldn¡¯t take it anymore, because he had umted too much stress from the traps that he couldn¡¯t detect followed by those annoying words.

    What Hajime used this time was the same attack that defeat one of Faea Belgaen¡¯s Elders, abination of a bullet¡¯s explosive power and ¡°Great Arm,¡± in addition, he used his artificial arm to invoke vibration magic to crush the boulder, in other words an oscition fracture. Because of the huge burden, it was only to be used once, normally it was hisst resort¡­ ¡­ but he couldn¡¯t endure it so that happened.

    Hajime, with a satisfied expression, turned around and he was greeted by Yue and Shia who were excited.

    ¡°Hajime-sa~n! Just as expected of you! That was so cool! That was so neat!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Nn, neat.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, of course, of course. With this, the path¡­¡±

    Hajime wanted to answer to their praise. However, his words were interrupted.

    GOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGOROGORO

    They could hear that sound. Hajime¡¯s smile stiffened. Shia also stiffened her smile and the expressionless Yue twitched her cheeks. Hajime turned around with ¡®GIGIGI,¡¯ as if he was a machine that was forgot to be oiled and what greeted him was¡­

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª a big metallic ball that shone with a ck luster.

    ¡°Lies¡±

    Hajime inadvertently muttered that while having a stiff smile.

    ¡°U-umm, Hajime-san. Maybe it was just my imagination, but, somehow that thing also scatters a strange liquid¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­It melts.¡±

    That¡¯s right, the big metallic ball approached them while scattering liquid around that came from small holes on its surface, and ces that got sttered with the liquid melted, with a ¡®Shuwa¡ª,¡¯ that kind of dangerous sound.

    Hajime, after confirming that, ¡°Fuu~¡±, let out a breath, then faced Yue and Shia with a smile. After that, while smiling he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s run! Damn it!¡±, and immediately he splendidly started running to descend the slope, just like a sprinter.

    Yue and Shia also looked at each other for a while then, ¡®kururi,¡¯ chased after Hajime in a dash.

    At their backs, the sound of metal touching the ground along with the dissolution liquid approached them with its speed that gradually increased.

    ¡°NOoOOO!! I absolutely don¡¯t want to be melted~!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Nn, let¡¯s run for now.¡±

    Shia¡¯sment echoed inside the passage.

    ¡°Rather, Hajime-sa~n! Its cruel to run ahead of us! Cold-hearted! Demon!¡±

    Shia protested to Hajime who ran ahead of them.

    ¡°Noisy! It¡¯s a calction error, a calction error! Just shut up and run!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that excuse! You don¡¯t care if anything happens to me, right!? Uwaa~n, I¡¯lle to haunt you if I die!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Shia, surprisingly calm?¡±

    Even while desperately running away, Shia was able to firmlyin, Yue was amazed by it.

    They finally saw the end of the passage. He confirmed it with ¡°Far-sight,¡± apparently it was quite a big and wide space. However, what he saw was a little strange. He couldn¡¯t see the floor of the room even after a long time. Perhaps, the exit of the passage that Hajime and his party were on was on top of the room¡¯s ceiling.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a descent!¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hajime and his party were sliding when they passed through the passage to the room, they descended on the exit.

    Then,

    ¡°Geh!?¡±

    ¡°Nnh!?¡±

    ¡°Hinh!?¡±

    Three different groans were raised. Right under the exit was a pool filled with an obviously dangerous liquid.

    ¡°That bastard!¡±

    Hajime immediately shot out knives from his artificial arm, then used his artificial arm¡¯s anchor, while his right arm caught Yue to prevent her from falling.

    At the same time, the metallic ball that scattered around dissoluting liquids dashed out overhead, and fell into the pool before their eyes. It sunk with ¡®blub blub,¡¯ sounds, while smoke rose.

    ¡°¡±Wind Wall¡±¡±

    Yue used her magic to disperse the scattered corrosive liquid. For a while, they carefully examined their surroundings and nothing else happened, finally Hajime let his tension leave his shoulders.

    ¡°Sob, hic, why only me¡­ ¡­ only me¡­ ¡­ uu, sob¡±

    Somehow at her side, Shia¡¯s crying voice could be heard, if you look carefully she was stuck onto the wall by having several knives pierce her clothing, pinning her to the wall..

    ¡± ? Why did you suddenly cry?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Emotionally unstable?¡±

    ¡°If you see my current state you should understand. Why was only Yue-san held gently, while I was crucified. Hajime-sa~n, please, can you just be even a little dere to me?¡±

    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t I save you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. I want to be saved in the state that more girl-like¡­ ¡­ you understand right!? I wanted to be saved while being held just like Yue-san!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Shia¡±

    ¡°Sob, what is it, Yue-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Look at the reality¡±

    ¡°What does that mean!?¡±

    ¡°You see, Shia. You¡¯re only ourpanion, and that¡¯s how I¡¯ll treat you¡­ ¡­ Yue is the one I love after all, that¡¯s why it can¡¯t be helped that my body moved on reflex, right?¡±

    ¡°Uu~¡±

    After the justifiableint and those justifiable words were said, while ¡®pura~n,¡¯ crucified, tears floated on the edge of Shia¡¯s eyes and groaning could be heard. When he said, ¡°the one I love¡±, Yue¡¯s cheeks were blushing, and while being held by Hajime she rubbed her cheek against Hajime¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Absolu~tely, I will make you fall for me and save me by holding me!¡±

    ¡°What a spirited fellow~¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­You have the spirit¡­ ¡­ I will pay attention to it.¡±

    Under them was the pool of corrosive liquid, while hanging, Hajime and his party still did the loveedy antic. They were quiteposed as expected.

    Hajime and his party moved like a pendulum using the anchor, thennded to the ground after jumping over the pool of dissolution liquid.

    It was arge rectangr room. On the both side of the walls, there were sets of two meter tall knight armor equipped withrge swords and shields. Furthest from the room was a staircase, before that was an altar and there was a door that gave out solemn aura. On the altar was a diamond shaped yellow crystal.

    Hajime who looked at that surroundings frowned slightly.

    ¡°That was quite a door. Is it Miledi¡¯s hobby? If that¡¯s so then I¡¯ll cheer¡­ ¡­ is it only me or aren¡¯t those suits of knight armor giving off a bad feeling?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ it¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be just like promised.¡±

    ¡°Are they going to attack us? It won¡¯t be absolutely okay after all?¡±

    Hajime and his party advanced toward the center of the room while saying that, surely it was as promised.

    The sound that was familiar to them came out.

    GAKON!

    Hajime and his party immediately halt. They thought, ¡°As expected~¡±, while looking around at their surroundings, and from the eye slits in the knight¡¯s helmets, ¡®GINn¡¯, it shone. Then, ¡®gashagasha,¡¯ sounds of metal rubbing each other came when those knights moved from their spot. They numbered 50.

    Those knights, raised their shields while wielding theirrge swords in a piercing stance with their waist slightly lowered. Then, theypleted the encirclement.

    ¡°Haha, it really is as promised. Although it was okay to destroy them before they moved. Well, there is no need to say¡­ ¡­ Yue, Shia, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Nnh¡±

    ¡°A-aren¡¯t they are too many? Well, I¡¯ll do it anyway¡­¡±

    Hajime pulled out Donner-Scg. Although Metherai¡¯s machine gun was more effective against such numbers, he didn¡¯t know how many traps were set in this room. The barrage of bullets that shot out indiscriminately would trigger all of them. Therefore, he chose the two railguns.

    Yue answered Hajime¡¯s words with a yell filled with fighting spirit. She understood that she had the least fire-power inside this dungeon. However, she would not be a burden. As Hajime¡¯s partner, she won¡¯t lose to something like this. Even more so from now, there would be existences acting as her rivals in love, so she must not show any weaknesses.

    On Shia¡¯s side, she lowered her waist a little. This party member was the lowest in terms of influence, but not her power. She knew her battle experience was still considerably insufficient. First of all the battle against demonic beasts in the ravine merelysted for five days. Even if the mock battle against Yue was included, it was only a little over two weeks of battle experience. Because she also came from the Haulia tribe renowned for their gentleness, it was impossible for her to have a resolute attitude in battle. Rather, it could be said she showed great guts just to hold Doryukken while confronting her enemies.

    ¡°Shia.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! Wh-what is it, Hajime-san¡±

    Shia answered with a nervous voice when she heard Hajime¡¯s voice calling her. His voice was more tender than usual¡­ ¡­ or maybe it was just Shia¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°You are strong. We guarantee it. You won¡¯t lose against these golems. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t ever think you¡¯re weak. If it bes dangerous I¡¯lle to help for sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Nn, it¡¯s my job to take care of my apprentice¡¯s problems.¡±

    Having heard Hajime and Yue¡¯s words, Shia inadvertently became teary eyed. She was simply happy. Although she was treated harshly, when she thought it was because she was a burden, it made her feel uneasy¡­ ¡­ it was a needless anxiety. A novice should only do what a novice can do, as best she could. Shia activated whole body strengthening, then she powerfully and firmly stomped on the ground.

    ¡°Fufu, Hajime-san is a little dere now. I¡¯m full of motivation now! Yue-san, the day for me to surpass you must be close.¡±

    ¡°¡± ¡­ ¡­Don¡¯t get carried away.¡±¡±

    Although Hajime and Yue said that with amazed looks, Shia who had her tension maxed didn¡¯t hear that. She faced straight ahead and red at the knights.

    ¡°Here I! Come!¡±

    ¡°No, like I¡¯ve said before, how did you get that material¡­ ¡­ ah, she¡¯s already gone.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Daa~¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I won¡¯t refute that. I absolutely won¡¯t refute that¡±

    With 50 Golem Knights in front of him, Hajime carried a tired expression even before the fight began. As if they understood Hajime¡¯s state¡­ ¡­ the Golem Knights started to attack the intruders all at once.

 Book 5. Chapter 6

    Book 5. Chapter 6

    <strong>Chapter 6 : Miledi Raisen III</strong>

    The Golem knights¡¯ movements were agile, despite theirrge build. ¡®Gashah gashah¡¯, was the noise that appeared while they rapidly approached, they gave off intense force along with their glinting weapons. It was as if walls were closing in from all directions.

    And Hajime aimed at those golem knights. Even though the two railguns he grasped in his hands were only able to put out power less than half the usual, their power that was still several times that of a real rifle, and was shot at the golem knights.

    DOPAN! DOPAN!

    Two shes of light targeted and shot two golem knights¡¯ heads urately, at the eyes¡¯ parts. The knights fell on their backs from the impact to their heads. When the next set of knights drew near, Hajime lightly jumped. Then he shot them in rapid session, and the lethal encirclement was thrown into disarray.

    Having endured Hajime¡¯s storm-like gunfire using shields,rge swords, and the bodies of theirpanions, several knights finally drew near Hajime and his party.

    However, that was the gray hair with a blue hue Shia Haulia¡¯s killzone, who had set up her superheavy Sledgehammer in the air. Without any need to talk, with her physical ability strengthened to the limit, she let out a blow that cleared away everything.

    ¡°Deeyaaa!!¡±

    DOoGAAAA!!

    There was a yell. She brought down her Sledgehammer, Doryukken, with a tremendous impacting sound one of the golem knights was ttened. Although the knight set up its shield beforehand, it defense was still crushed.

    There were cracks and a dent on the ground caused by Doryukken. The attack was released with all her might, maybe after it confirmed the dead body, a knight was able to set up its shield and endure the impact, while trying to cut Shia in two with itsrge sword.

    Shia firmly confirmed that with a side nce. Twisting the handle, she adjusted the angle of Doryukken¡¯s head, then pulled the trigger.

    DOGANn!!

    Such an explosive sound came from Doryukken that was on the ground and it jumped. At Shia¡¯s side a shotshell fluttered after rejecting from its case. While riding on Doryukken¡¯s momentum, Shia rotated in her ce and delivered a blow carrying great centrifugal force. The knight that tried to bring down itsrge sword was hit in its nk.

    ¡°Rhaaa!!¡±

    She let out a shout filled with vigor. The knight that received the direct hit had its body bent, as if it was run over by a speeding truck, it magnificently rolled to the back and hit the other approaching knights. The knight¡¯s body, because it was unable to stop itself, was squashed and did not gave any sign of movement.

    Hyun Hyun

    That sound of wind entered Shia¡¯s rabbit ears. When she took a peek at it, it was arge sword that the golem knights had raised, it was rotating mid-air after having parted from the knight. Shia jumped and grabbed therge sword, and then with all her might, she threw it at the oing golem knight.

    Therge sword flew with great velocity, and when it collided with the shield that the golem knight had set, the shield was flipped. Not missing that chance, Shia swung Doryukken from below. The golem knight which had arge build received the impact in its abdomen and floated in the air. Although it tried to swing therge sword in desperation, Shia raised Doryukken then using the centrifugal force, shed with therge sword, and this time Doryukken attacked the floating knight from a lower angle.

    Just like the previous golem knight, was blown away like a cannonball and flew at the nearby golem knights, swallowing them with itsrge build andid on the ground.

    A smile floated on Shia¡¯s lips. It was not like she felt the pleasure of fighting. She was only happy that she could fight properly. She felt that she could continue traveling with Hajime and Yue now. At that moment, she was a little distracted.

    On the battlefield, such a thing is fatal. When she¡¯d noticed, a lot of knights¡¯ shields had already drawn near. Somehow, the golem knights decided to throw their shields toward Shia. As expected of golems, they flew with extraordinary power, although it wouldn¡¯t be fatal against Shia¡¯s strengthened body, they have enough power to cause a concussion. If that happens, it¡¯s easy to imagine what¡¯ll happen next.

    How careless! Though there was no time to think that, she at least tried to steel herself to endure the iing attacks. Then, aser-like water current attacked the shields right before they collided with Shia, and it bent their trajectories. The shields passed by the sides of Shia¡¯s head, then crashed into the golem knights behind her.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Unpreparedness is one¡¯s greatest enemy. Punishment will be thrice the usual.¡±

    ¡°Fue!? Just now, was that from Yue-san? I-I am sorry, also thank you very much! Wait, punishment will be thrice!?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­ don¡¯t daydream.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes! I will try my best!¡±

    With a ¡°Meh!¡± ¡ªlike feeling Yue scolded her, Shia was also conscious of her small carelessness. She braced herself while reflecting on it. Once more, she tried to defeat the approaching golem knights. With help from watersers that flew from behind her back, the golem knight that tried to perform a sneak attack from behind of Shia was confirmed to be cleanly bi-sected.

    Shia felt a warm feeling inside her knowing that Yue will protect her back. To not show any disgrace in front of her master, she raised her fighting spirit.

    Afterwards, the same water current flew at the knight who tried to go into the rampaging Shia¡¯s blind spot, and cut it just with sharpness keener than des. What Yue used was middle-ranked magic from water system called ¡°Rupture.¡± It was a water cutter that fired the moisture in the air at ultra high-pressure.

    In Yue¡¯s hands were big metallic water bottles. There were also two other water bottles on her shoulder strap. These were something taken out by Hajime from ¡°Treasure Box.¡± Every time Yue muttered the magic¡¯s name, water cutter would fly out from the water bottles that she held.

    Although Yue was able to use the moisture in the air, she thought it would consume too much magic power to pressurize it from scratch. Moreover, utilizing the exit of the water bottle to aim, the water cutter that came out didn¡¯t contain magic itself, so it wouldn¡¯t affected by the disintegration and disappear.

    Shia¡¯s explosive area attack, was supported by Yue¡¯s water de that covered her blind spots. The knights were incapable of breaking the duo¡¯sbination, and one by one they were destroyed as if being yed with.

    Hajime who took a side nce to look at Yue and Shia¡¯s splendid cooperation floated a wry smile.

    ¡°Oioi, you can do it after all. I wonder if I would also be capable of disying something good?¡±

    While joking to himself, Hajime started to enter closebat with Donner-Scg (¡­).

    He warded off a descendingrge sword of a knight with Scg¡¯s barrel, and shot its helmet at zero distance with Donner in his right hand. Without looking at that knight who flew backwards, he warded off an attack from behind with Scg, and shot the knight behind him without turning around, then he squatted down while rotating to dodgerge swords that were swung horizontally, the knights¡¯ hands were intersected and he shot their sides.

    A shot that didn¡¯t use ¡°Lightning-d¡± ricocheted from the knight¡¯s shield and hit a nearby knight¡¯s knee joint, destroying its bnce. And then he jumped up and while reversing his view, he destroyed the knight and another nearby knight at the same time from overhead. He parriedrge swords aimed at him with the back of his hands, then fired to his side while mid-air and four knights¡¯ heads were shot and crushed at the same time. As hended, he took the bullets from ¡°Treasure Box,¡± and reloaded the guns by spinning them, and he resumed shooting while spinning. The surrounding knights were blown away radially.

    Doing that, without leaving a chance to be scratched, they ughtered those golem knights one by one.

    However¡­

    ¡°¡­ ¡­?¡±

    While counterattacking the golem knights, Hajime raised his eyebrows in doubt. The reason being that, although a lot of the golem knights were destroyed, there was no change of density that approaching.

    It seems, Yue and Shia were also having that doubt. Finally, when they carefully observed the battlefield, the golem knights that they had defeated could not be seen.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Replication?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be!? Then, it won¡¯t end at all!¡±

    That¡¯s right, after the golem knights were destroyed and lost the glint in their eyes, more knights with the same glint and body as those knights were reproduced in no time and rejoined the rank.

    Shia raised a panicked voice while mowing down the approaching knights. It was reasonable to say that, after all no matter how many she defeated there was no meaning to it. However, Hajime and Yue were calm, there was no impatience in their expressions as they kicked around the golem knights. This might be what is called a difference in experiences. They had experienced something like this many times in the depths of the Abyss. Naturally, they were stronger now.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Hajime, if it¡¯s a golem then there must be a core¡±

    Just as Yue had said, it was normal for golem to have a core inside its body, and that core was the source of its power. The core was made using demonic beasts¡¯ magic stones. It was written down on blueprint of Oscar¡¯s cleaning golem. What Yue said was to destroy that core.

    However, Hajime floated a bitter expression having known Yue¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°What can I say, these guys didn¡¯t have a core at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Really?¡±

    ¡°Aa, I have confirmed it using magic eye, there is no mistake about it. Although I was able to find some suspicious magic power from the golem¡­¡±

    ¡°I-it ended with that after all! It¡¯ll be bad if this keeps up!¡±

    Shia raised her voice filled with impatience. Hajime only let Shia¡¯s shout pass through his ears, then used ¡°Mineral Appraisal.¡± For golems that operated without core, he wondered, ¡°Are they made using special ore?¡±

    His thoughts were right on the money.

    Induction Ore

    An ore that naturally induces magic. It was able to establish a connection of magic power between two or more induction ores, using one ore, other ores with an established connection of magic power can be remotely controlled.

    These golem knights made using induction stone must have something that acted as a remote control. Although Hajime and his party thought it was replication, it was actually rearrangement by manipting the ore, they only needed to add to the parts that were insufficient. It¡¯s actually more like reconstructing rather than replicating.

    If you looked carefully, you¡¯d notice that the floor was also made using the induction ore, and parts that that appeared to be cut away could be seen. Those were probably used to replenish the parts of the golems. Without defeating the controller, it¡¯d be truly endless.

    ¡°Yue, Shia. There must be something that¡¯s controlling them. Because it¡¯s seriously endless, let¡¯s breakthrough them!¡±

    ¡°Nnh.¡±

    ¡°B-breakthrough? Affirmative!¡±

    Under Hajime¡¯s signal, Yue and Shia immediately dashed out toward the altar. Hajime advanced using Donner-Scg¡¯s rapid-fire against the knights and as they scattered a path was created, two grenades were thrown toward the knights that approached from behind. With a big explosion in the back, the golems knights were felled one after another by the st and the shockwave.

    Shia advanced through the space that Hajime made, while rotating Doryukken, mowing down golem knights all the while. The golem knights were skillfully throwing their shields andrge swords at Shia only to have Yue¡¯s ¡°Rupture¡±e and split them.

    Hajime whose duty was to guard the rear, fired his railguns in rapid session at the golem knights approaching from behind. Using the opportunity, Shia passed through the encirclement and arrived in front of the altar. Next was Yue who arrived in front of the door after jumping over the altar.

    ¡°Yue-san! The door-!?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­It was sealed after all.¡±

    ¡°Au, as expected!¡±

    In front of their eyes were the suspicious altar and door. They had guessed it¡¯d be sealed. That¡¯s why, they originally thought it¡¯d be troublesome and decided to ughter the knights instead. While they resolved to release the seal on the door. Shiained as usual, which resulted in knights flying in from the stairs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the seal to Yue. It¡¯d take too much time to breakthrough it using transmutation.¡±

    Hajime stood beside Shia to look out for her back. Just as Hajime said, to forcibly use transmutation to breakthrough the door, although it might be possible, it¡¯d consumerge amounts of magic power in this area, and it¡¯d also take a lot of time. That¡¯s why, having reached the altar with the yellow crystal with so much effort, it was faster to release the seal normally. Hajime who thought so, left the duty to Yue who had bad magic consumption.

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­ leave it to me.¡±

    Yue readily acknowledged that and immediately took the yellow crystal from the altar. That crystal was in a square made of pyramids shape, if you looked carefully it was made frombinations of solid blocks.

    Yue looked back at the door behind her. There were three indentations there. Yue thought for a while, then started to disassemble the square of pyramids. She reassembled those blocks to make new cubes that fit the indentations.

    While assembling those, Yue observed the indentations in the door. Then, only by carefully observing it she noticed small characters that were carved there. They said¡­

    ¡°I wonder if can you solve it~, I wonder~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t do it fast, you know~¡±

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped if you can¡¯t solve it! You¡¯re just an ordinary human unlike me after all!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Even if your head is bad you can liv-¡­ ¡­ you can¡¯t live! How regre~ttable! Pugyaa¡ª!¡±

    They were the annoying sentences as usual. Yue was truly irritated by it. With her usual expressionlessness, she concentrated to solve the puzzle although she wanted to punch the door.

    Somehow, Hajime and Shia could feel her anger from her back, and could only curse in their minds while concentrating on destroying golem knights.

    ¡°Hajime-sa~n. Please useDOPAhjust like before~¡±

    Like a certain ck thing from the kitchen, the golem knights swarmed disgustingly, that¡¯s why Shia begged Hajime to use a grenade.

    ¡°Idiot. That must be thrown where it was sure no trap was installed. If it was thrown near the stairs, you must know what might happen.¡±

    ¡°You said it now even after itid waste to the golems before?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was something Miledi Raisen made. Isn¡¯t it possible that it won¡¯t react only against golem?¡±

    ¡°Uu, I can¡¯t refute that¡­¡±

    In certain ways, Hajime and Shia only yed around with the golem knights so they could make idle talk. In the beginning, Shia was truly impatient about it, but when she saw how calm Hajime and Yue were, she calmed down.

    ¡°But, it made me somewhat happy.¡±

    ¡°Aa?¡±

    Once more, while smashing a golem knight then making it fly with a kick, Shia blurted that out.

    ¡°Just a little while ago, I, who was only capable of running away, was able to fight together with Hajime-san¡­ ¡­ it made me so happy.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­You are truly a curious one.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, I, finally able to flirt with Hajime-san after we capture dungeon ! Yay.¡±

    ¡°Oi, you. How did you connect to that, it¡¯s the same as raising a death g. To be a tragic heroine will be too much for you, so stop that. Also, I just can¡¯t rebutted it, but you know this material, right?¡±

    ¡°It was, ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t let you die, my honey?¡±, something like that? Hajime-san, mouh!¡±

    ¡°You twisted it too much! Recently, although I was scared of your positivity¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t have any appropriate remarks for it¡­¡±

    They kept chatting for several minutes while repelling those knights. In a way, in the space between the two who kept flirting, ¡°nuu~,¡± a shadow appeared. It was Yue.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Flirting is forbidden.¡±

    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t do anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Nufufu, is that what it looks like? How embarrassing~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to shut up¡­¡±

    Somewhat, after Hajime look with a side nce at Shia with a tired expression, he turned to Yue who looked a little displeased. However, without re-thinking about this situation, this time she showed a little proud look having done a great achievement.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­It¡¯s open.¡±

    ¡°How fast, just as expected of Yue. Shia, fall back!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hajime took a peek behind him, and as Yue said, the seal had released and the door was open. There seemed to be nothing unusual inside the room. Hajime told Shia to withdraw, then he retreated toward the room. The golem knights wouldn¡¯t able to chase after them if they closed the sealed door. Yue was the first to retreat, next was Shia who jumped beyond the door, and because it was a double door they were on standby at both sides to close it.

    Hajime threw several grenades as farewell gifts, and dived into the room. Although the golem knights rushed after their escape, they were scattered by the strong impact that came from the grenades. Their bnce were destroyed. Without missing that chance, Yue and Shia closed the door.

    Inside the room, using farsight it was confirmed that there was nothing at all. Surely, even if it was not Miledi Raisen¡¯s room, there must be some clue leading to it, right?, and that was what they thought while losing their momentum.

    ¡°This, isn¡¯t it that? Even though there was a conspicuous seal, there was actually nothing inside, is it that kind of punchline?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­That can¡¯t be¡±

    ¡°Uu, Miledi. How much do you want to take us for a fool!¡±

    The trio were dropped because of that most possible possibility, suddenly, they heard the familiar unpleasant sound.

    GAKON!

    ¡°¡±¡± !?¡±¡±¡±

    Along with the sound of mechanisms beginning to operate, the room trembled. Then, G came from the side of Hajime and his party.

    ¡°Kh!? What happen!? Did the room just move!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Looks like i¡ª!?¡±

    ¡°Ukya!?¡±

    At the same time Hajime said that, this time the G came from above. Because of the radical change, Yue may have bitten her tongue as she covered her mouth with teary eyes while trembling. Shia fell from the ceiling in a frog-like pose.

    The room continued to change its direction several more times, it was stopped after approximately 40 seconds of ignoring thew of inertia. Hajime was able to endure the impact of a sudden stop by fixing his location using spikes driven into the ground, while Shia who unable to endure it, was rolling around, flying, and hit the back of her head hard against the wall. She rolled over here, she rolled over there, and raised a scream every it changed direction, that¡¯s why herplexion was bad. It was as if she was drunk. She waspletely down like a drunk with sharp pain in the back of her head. By the way, since the start Yue was clinging to Hajime¡¯s body so she had no problems at all.

    ¡°Fuu~, finally stopped¡­ ¡­ Yue, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Nn, no problem.¡±

    Hajime retracted the spikes and stood up. There was no change at all when he observed the surroundings. Considering the movement, the door they entered from should connect to a different ce.

    ¡°Ha-Hajime-san. Why are there no words for me?¡±

    Shia who cover her mouth with blue face, stared at Hajime. It seems she was displeased because he only asked Yue.

    ¡°Well, if I ask the current you it¡¯ll reverse the momentum¡­ ¡­ and then you¡¯ll throw-up and get vomiting rabbit as a new title, you don¡¯t want that, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Even so, I wanted to be asked because that was a maide¡ª uppu.¡±

    ¡°See, it¡¯s better for you to rest a little now¡±

    ¡°Uu. Uppu.¡±

    Leaving alone Shia who was on all fours that seemed to vomit at any moment, Hajime and Yue confirmed the surrounding. Finally, there was nothing after all and they faced the door.

    ¡°Well then, what shall we do?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Is the one that controlled it there?¡±

    ¡°There is that possibility. Miledi should have died¡­ ¡­ then who on earth moved those golem knights.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­No matter who appears, it¡¯s all right. Hajime will be protected by me¡­ ¡­ subsequently, Shia too.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you~ uppu.¡±

    Hajime smiled, having heard Yue¡¯s typical words. Gently, with one hand he rubbed Yue¡¯s head. Yue who wanted to be spoiled came closer while pleasantly narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Even though I remembered saying this before, could you stop suddenly entering into a world of just the two of you? What can I say, to be alienated makes me feel so lonely, uppu.¡±

    While enduring the nausea, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be left out!¡±, was what Shia expressed while crawling on all fours.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Even though I had also said it before, it stilles out, so could you stop that horror flick-like movement? What can I say, it¡¯d be scary if it appeared in my dreams.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s good. To be beside you even just a little is a maiden¡¯s heart-, uppu. I also wanted to be patted just like Yue-san. Please embrace me and pat me! Ue, uppu.¡±

    ¡°To say that with a face of someone who will vomit at any moment¡­ ¡­ moreover to casually add your own demands.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­It is still too early for Shia to be patted by Hajime.¡±

    With her willpower, Shia came to Hajime and Yue¡¯s side, she looked at Hajime with expectant eyes and a pale face. Hajime quietly averted his gaze to face the door. Behind him, ¡°Why! Ueppu¡±, was the noise that could be heard, but he just let it pass through his ears.

    On the other side of the door, will it be Miledi¡¯s dwelling, golem¡¯s controller, or just another trap¡­ ¡­ Hajime thought, ¡°Come whatever it is¡±, while he opened the door with a fearless smile.

    There was¡­

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Have I seen it before? This room.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Certainly. Especially that lithograph.¡±

    Ahead of the opened door was another room. There was a lithograph and passage at the left side of the room. They should have memories of this room. Because, this room was¡­

    ¡°It looks like¡­ ¡­ the first room, right?¡±

    Shia thought that even though she said it, she didn¡¯t want to think it was so. However, certainly, just as Shia said there was the lithograph with the annoying sentences carved, just like the first room. But there was a difference from that room. The proof was, after several seconds the door opened, characters floated up from the original room¡¯s floor.

    ¡°Nee, right now, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Even though you had advanced after much hardships, only to arrive at the starting point, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Nee, nee, how do you feel? What kind of feeling do you have? Nee, nee.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡­ ¡­¡±¡±¡±

    The expressions of Hajime and his party¡®suton,¡¯fell from their faces. Their expressions perfectly fit the words ¡®Noh mask¡¯. The trio watched as the characters silently and smoothly moved. Then, additional characters started to appear.

    ¡°Ah, there is something I forgot to say, this dungeon will be altered at regr intervals.¡±

    ¡°As usual, it was Miledi-chan¡¯s thoughtfulness to make you enjoy the dungeon with a fresh feeling.¡±

    ¡°Are you happy? You are happy, right? There is no need to reward me! I only do it because I like it after all!¡±

    ¡°By the way, because it always changes, mapping it was useless.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, did you make it? With so much hardship? But, sorry! Pugyaa¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ha, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°FUFUFUFU.¡±

    ¡°FUHI, FUHIHIHI.¡±

    The trio let out three different types of brokenughter. Afterwards, needless to say screams were echoed through the entirety of the dungeon. After getting through the first passage, it was just as Miledi said, the stairs were greatly altered along with the differing position of the corridor ahead of them. It goes without saying that they let out resentful voices again because of the structure.

    Somehow they manage to regain their spirits, Hajime and his party once again tried to conquer the dungeon. However, it wasn¡¯t a smooth sailing as expected, especially Shia who always triggered the traps (gold basin, bird lime, shots of liquids with strange smell, etc), ¡°weren¡¯t those psychologically dangerous?¡±, that is to say she became totally enraged, well troublesome things are troublesome after all.

    Then, they connected back to the starting scene.

 Book 5. Chapter 7

    Book 5. Chapter 7

    <strong>Chapter 7 : The Person Inside the Golem</strong>

    Inside a certain room, pale light was faintly emitted by the walls, and the shadows of three people close to the wall were cast. It was Hajime, Yue, and Shia.

    Yue was on Hajime¡¯s right side, while Shia was on his left, and they sat while leaning against his shoulders. Although silence filled the room, if one focused their ears¡®suu- suu-,¡¯sounds could be heard. It was Yue and Shia¡¯s breathing. They were both embracing one of Hajime¡¯s arms and slept using his shoulders as a substitute for a pillow.

    Today marks one week since Hajime and his party entered the dungeon of Raisen. During that time, a lot of traps and annoying sentences continued to exhaust their bodies and minds. They had been returned to the starting point seven times, attacked by lethal traps 48 times, and other meaningless traps for 169 times. Even though at first their hearts were filled with anger toward Miledi Raisen, after four days had passed it looked like their mental states became, ¡°No matter what appears next, it doesn¡¯t matter~¡±

    They had an abundance of rations, and their bodies¡¯ specs made it so that they wouldn¡¯t easily die were the fortune within their misfortune . Now, they were resting after advancing, searching for clues all the while. As a result, they understood the pattern of the structure alteration. Using ¡°mark,¡± they were able to confirm where those blocks were repositioned.

    There might be additional progress from now on. While he thought that, Hajime turned toward the girls that slept on his sides.

    ¡°They sleep sofortably¡­ ¡­ isn¡¯t this a Great Dungeon?¡±

    Hajime¡¯s murmur mixed with a wry smile resounded. He had stayed up for a long time as the lookout. Hajime quietly released his arm that somehow got embraced, and stroked Yue¡¯s hair. A slight smile could be seen. Hajime¡¯s eyes also slightly reverted to their former state.

    Next, he changed his nce to Shia on the other side. She splendidly drooled on Hajime¡¯s shoulder while ¡°munya munya,¡± she moved her mouth, and it truly was a ckened sleeping expression. He remembered that she also wanted her head patted, so he quietly stroked Shia¡¯s hair. Immediately, he felt the rabbit ears¡¯ fluffiness. It was followed by her showing a loosened expression that she doesn¡¯t show even under normal circumstances. It was a truly relieved expression. For the most part, it only urs when Hajime was on lookout, well, it could be said that she¡¯d feel relieved when Hajime was by her side.

    Hajime who gently stroked the blue-hued gray hair, as well as the rabbit ears, showed aplex expression.

    ¡°Geez, just what¡¯s good about someone like me¡­ ¡­ that you would follow me, even here¡­¡±

    He looked at Shia with tender eyes while throwing abusive words at himself. The thing that Shia sought could bepared to the feelings that Yue had. Even so, Shia¡¯s positive attitude, cheerfulness, and how she cried but never gave up¡­ ¡­ greatly attracted Hajime¡¯s fancy. As a result, his strokes became even gentler. And, at that time, Shia who ¡°munya munya,¡± started to talk in her sleep.

    ¡°Munya¡­ ¡­ Au¡­ ¡­ Hajime-san, how bold~, to do it outside~, ¡­ ¡­ everyone will be able to see~¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    Hajime who looked at her with gentle eyes immediately erased his smile. He gently used both hands, and quietly moved them, to pinch Shia¡¯s nose and close her mouth. Shia¡¯s calm expression gradually changed to a painful one, but he didn¡¯t mind it and kept doing it.

    ¡°Nn~, nn? Nnh~!? Nnn¨C!! Nn¨C!! Puhah! Haa, haa, wh-what are you doing!? Even though it was an attack while I sleep, it has the wrong meaning!¡±

    Shia who ¡°zeha zeha,¡± panted, woke up then fiercely protested, Hajime turned toward her with cold eyes.

    ¡°Well? Inside your mind, what kind of a pervert am I? What will you do outside? Nn?¡±

    ¡°Eh? ¡­ ¡­ hah, that was a dream!? Why~, even though Hajime-san finally became dere, it was impossible to suppress the pathos that gushed out, and the bashfulness of me that writhes in agony because of those words, finally decided in publi- hebuh!?¡±

    Without listening to anymore of it, Hajime used strengthening to flick her forehead. Shia became face up because of the big impact, and the back of her head hit the wall behind her, hard; which result in her squatting with teary eyes. As expected, her shameless character always slips out.

    While rubbing the back of her head, Shia muttered, ¡°Somehow I felt something happy happened, but is it just my imagination?¡± Probably, she unconsciously felt Hajime patting her. However, because he had known she would get carried away if he told her the truth, Hajime decided to ignore her.

    Because Shia woke up (although by force), Hajime gently shook Yue to wake her up. Yue ¡°¡­ ¡­Nn u¡­ ¡­Au?¡±, let out that lovely voice while slowly opening her eyes. Then, with a nk expression she looked upward and confirmed Hajime was there, once again, she rubbed her mouth on Hajime¡¯s shoulder, then she quietly parted from Hajime and straightened her appearance.

    ¡°Uu, Yue-san is so cute¡­ ¡­ this is how a girl wakes up~,pared to her I was¡­¡±

    Shia began bing depressed this time, and Yue looked at her in wonder, only to let out an exnation, ¡°because it was Shia after all.¡±

    ¡°Look, from the beginning you understood the overwhelming difference in battle power (girl power), right? Rather than being depressed, start doing some soul searching.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What gentleness, you didn¡¯t drop it somewhere?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­? Hajime didn¡¯t drop anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Gusuh, only to Yue-san. Damn.¡±

    Shia stood up after some soul searching. Yue and Hajime were also ready. This time, they prayed that they wouldn¡¯t be returned to the starting point, and so the trio resumed their dungeon conquest.

    Once again, because there will be a lot of unpleasant traps and annoying sentences, they cleared their mind and soul.

    Then, Hajime and his party reached a room that they had only visited once, even after a week. It was the room with golem knights that made them remember how mad they were when they got returned to the starting point the first time. However, this time the sealed door was opened from the start, and inside was not a room but a passage.

    ¡°This is¡­ ¡­ it¡¯d be troublesome if they encircle us again. Let¡¯s rush to the open door at once!¡±

    ¡°Nnh!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hajime and his party broke into the golem knights¡¯ room at once. When they approached the center of the room, as expected, ¡®gashan gashan,¡¯ the sound of golem knights rushing out from the recesses on both sides of the walls resounded. From the start, they ran forward while kicking and shooting those golem knights; which bought them some time, while Hajime and his party ran faster still, to reach the altar before being caught by the golem knights¡¯ encirclement. Although the golem knights rushed after them, they were unable to catch up to Hajime and his party that had already passed the door. Having sessfully escaped, Hajime was grinning.

    However, Hajime¡¯s smile vanished in the next moment. This time the golem knights also passed through the door, chasing after them. Also¡­

    ¡°Wha-!? They can run on the ceiling!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Surprising¡±

    ¡°Gravity-san please do your work~!¡±

    That¡¯s right, the golem knights that chased them, as if ignoring gravity, were running on the walls and ceiling, giving off¡®gashan gashan,¡¯sounds of moving heavy armor. Because of this, even Hajime and his party were surprised by it. Hajime immediately looked at the passage then used ¡°Mineral Appraisal,¡± but all materials were already known. He didn¡¯t detect any minerals that could neutralize gravity, or any with adhesive nature.

    ¡°How did they do that?¡±

    Those were the unintentional mutterings that leaked out from his mouth. And once more he took a peek at the golem knights behind him, bing even more surprised as he turned around.

    One of the golem knights on the ceiling was running while¡®pyon,¡¯jumping, and like a cannonball it advanced with tremendous momentum toward them while jumping in mid-air.

    ¡°W-wha-!? Shitty bastard!¡±

    Hajime let out a surprised voice then fired Donner rapidly. The bullets fired apanied by shes, and the golem knight¡¯s helmet and shoulders were destroyed. The golem knight¡¯s headpiece separated from the body, and therge sword and shield were also dropped. However, without falling to the ground, it advanced toward Hajime and his party as is.

    ¡°Evade!¡±

    ¡°Nnh.¡±

    ¡°Wakya!¡±

    They avoided the golem knight¡¯s head, body,rge sword, and shield that came fast and furiously by jumping and bending their bodies. The wreckage of the golem knight passed Hajime and his party, flew towards the walls and ceiling without reducing its momentum, and then crashed and rolled around on the floor.

    ¡°Oioi, isn¡¯t that¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­ it looks like it ¡°fell¡±.¡±

    ¡°Gravity-san is at work, I understand.¡±

    It was just as represented by Yue¡¯s and Shia¡¯s words. Apparently, those golem knights were able to control gravity. Although no one understood why they didn¡¯t use itst time, probably because previously it was a room, they might be only able to use it after the room changed into a passage.

    While making that hypothesis, Hajime and his party were interrupted by golem knights that ¡°fell.¡± Some of them approached while spinning theirrge swords as if they were pinwheels in a veteran-like manner. Hajime and his party used gunfire and ¡°Rupture¡± for ranged attacks, while Shia struck those that drew near, and they advanced without stopping.

    After a while, Hajime and his party felt a different presence from those knights.

    ¡°Muu¡­ ¡­ Hajime.¡±

    ¡°Aa, I know. Because this dungeon can reconstruct itself, it must be something like that.¡±

    ¡°W-we are surrounded.¡±

    After falling golem knights, next was the reconstruction toe down. Hajime and his party decided to wait for the toon toe. The knights came with shields raised and moved ganty, as if they had be a wall. The golem knights created a two-row formation, where the knight in the back supported the defending knight in front. Perhaps they had learned that with only a single row they¡¯d be crushed with sheer power.

    ¡°Tch, how troublesome.¡±

    While clicking his tongue, Hajime put Donner-Scg back into their holsters. After that, he took out one weapon from ¡°Treasure Box.¡±

    In his hands was a weapon with rectangr shape and 12 rotating barrels, the Rocket & Missile Launcher : Orkan. The rockets themselves were 30 cm in length, each of them had more destructive power than the usual grenade. Using Creation magic, the warheads were installed with stones that could generate ¡°Lightning-d,¡± because these stones constantly generate static electricity, they were cobbled together withbustion powder that¡¯d be ignited by the warhead upon contact.

    Hajime was grinning while he fixed Orkan to his side.

    ¡°Yue, Shia! Cover your ears! I¡¯ll blow them up!¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    ¡°Ee~ what was that!?¡±

    Shia who saw Orkan¡¯s bizarreness for the first time could only open her eyes wide. Yue was the first to thrust her index fingers into her ears.

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears¡®pinh,¡¯stood upright; unconcerned, Hajime pulled Orkan¡¯s trigger.

    PASHUUU!

    Along with that sound, the rocket wasunched, leaving trails of sparks behind. It was aimed at the toon of golem knights thatid in wait, then it hit.

    In the next moment a roaring sound came along with arge explosion. The pressure that came from igniting arge amount ofpressedbustion powder greatly shook the passage. The golem knights that were in the line of fire and received a direct hit, were violently thrown against the walls on both sides, as well as the ceiling. They were destroyed to the point that they didn¡¯t even resemble their original forms. It¡¯d take a fair bit of time for them to be reconstructed.

    Hajime and his party jumped over the wreckage of the fallen golem knights at once.

    ¡°Rabbit ears were-~, my rabbit ears were-~!!¡±

    While Hajime and his party ran, Shia folded her rabbit ears and held them with both hands in agony with teary eyes. The Rabbitman tribe had¡­ ¡­ the most excellent hearing among the demi-human race after all.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said to close your ears.¡±

    ¡°Ee? What is it? I can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ truly, a shameless rabbit¡­¡±

    Although Hajime and Yue looked at Shia with amazed expressions, Shia who was in agony couldn¡¯t noticed it.

    After dealing with golem knights that hade falling once again, they ran through the passage for five minutes. Finally, they saw the end. Ahead of the passage was a huge and broad room. The road itself was broken, and they could see a square scaffold 10 meters ahead.

    ¡°Yue, Shia! Jump!¡±

    Hearing Hajime¡¯s shout, Yue and Shia (who somehow recovered) nodded. At their backs, the golem knights kepting down. While they tried to intercept, Hajime and his party that kept avoiding them reached the end of the passage and jumped.

    The jumping power of Hajime and his party who used body strengthening far outstripped olympic athletes. Hajime and his party easily broke the world record and jumped to the square before them.

    But, it was a characteristic of this Great Dungeon that nothinges out as expected. Somehow, in front of Hajime and his party that jumped, drawing a parabolic arc,¡®shii-,¡¯the square block began to move.

    ¡°Whaat!?¡±

    Hajime raised the shout that he had let out many times in this dungeon. Because the distance they judge was altered, they will fall at this rate. They took a peek below and saw that it was quite deep. When he prepared to shoot out the anchor, Yue¡¯s voice immediately rang out.

    ¡°¡±Soar¡±!¡±

    Using the updraft from wind magic, Hajime and his party¡¯s jump distance extended. Even though it was only for a moment, it was enough. He somehow seeded catching the edge of the block that was still moving even now. Using the spikes on his artificial arm to secure him in ce, Hajime was hanging with Yue and Shia clinging to him.

    ¡°N-nice, Yue.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Yue-san!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Praise me more.¡±

    While unconsciously smiling because they had avoided the fall, Hajime and Shia praised Yue. Yue who had consumed arge amount of magic power was a little tired, but showed a triumphant mood.

    However, that peaceful atmosphere was disrupted by the golem knights that came flying. That¡¯s right, the golem knights were flying in the air. They probably controlled gravity so that they wouldn¡¯t fall. They approached Hajime and his party who were currently hanging, with tremendous momentum.

    ¡°kh!? Yue, Shia climb me!¡±

    While issuing that order Hajime took out Donner and rapidly shot at the approaching golem knights. Yue and Shia climbed up Hajime¡¯s body which was still moving along with the block. Then Hajime raised his strength to pull himself onto the block using only one arm. Immediately after, the ce where Hajime was previously hanging was pierced withrge swords that came hurtling with tremendous velocity. Afterwards, Hajime shoots from overhead the golem knights that were stiffened due to post-skilltency.

    ¡°Shit, these guys, I don¡¯t know if it was caused by the gravity control, but their movements and tactics became better.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Perhaps, the cause is here?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, what¡¯s withmon sense. Isn¡¯t everything floating (¡­)?¡±

    Just as Shia said, everything in their vicinity was floating.

    The ce that Hajime and his party had entered was a gigantic spherical room. The diameter itself was more than two kilometers. Inside the room, blocks with all kind of shapes and sizes were floating and¡®shii-,¡¯moved irregrly. It was a space thatpletely ignored gravity. However, for some reason Hajime and his party still felt gravity. Perhaps, only specific materials in this room were not restricted to gravity.

    Inside this room, golem knights were able to fly around freely. Their falling directions were controlled after all, as they rapidly turned around. If they were living beings, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for them to die due to the tremendous G-force. When he thought how their movements and tactics became better as they approached this space, perhaps¡­

    ¡°The one who controls the golems might be here, in this room, I think?¡±

    Hearing Hajime¡¯s guess, Yue and Shia also agreed and then stiffened their expressions. No one knew why, but the surrounding golem knights did not attack them. For now, because nothing happened, they observed their surroundings. They didn¡¯t know if it was thest destination or if it continued after. However, this room was definitely close to the innermost room, proven by how the golem knights¡¯ abilities were improved, and the uniqueness of this room.

    Hajime used ¡°Farsight¡± to investigate the gigantic, spherical space with his eyes. And, in the next moment, Shia¡¯s unease filled voice rang out.

    ¡°Ruun!¡± ¡°¡±!?¡±¡±

    Hajime and Yue, without asking what it was, instantly jumped when they heard Shia¡¯s warning. Fortunately a block just passed by several meters ahead of them, allowing them to leave the block they were previously standing on.

    Immediately,

    ZUuGAGAGAN!!

    A meteorite-like illusion came and it crashed into the block that Hajime and his party were on just a moment ago, sting it into fine pieces. Meteorite wasn¡¯t necessarily the wrong term for it. After all something gigantic made a scorching fall, and with its momentum it destroyed the block, and passed through.

    Cold sweat flowed on Hajime¡¯s cheeks. He would have received a direct hit from that without Shia¡¯s warning. With him being unable to use ¡°Vajra,¡± it would be an instant death. He was also unable to sense iting. But immediately after Shia¡¯s warning, he certainly felt the presence. However, with its falling speed it would be impossible to avoid it when he sensed iting.

    ¡°Shia, you saved us. Thanks.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ nn, a big achievement.¡± ¡°Ehehe, it was good that ¡°Foresight¡± was activated. Although all of my magic was taken instead¡­¡±

    Apparently, Shia¡¯s special magic, ¡°Foresight,¡± activated faster than Hajime¡¯s perception was able to sense it. ¡°Foresight¡± was able to see the future as a result of Shia¡¯s assumed choice if she activated it manually, also, it could activate automatically. Just like this time, it saw through the big danger apanied with death that affected her directly or indirectly.

    In other words, if they received a direct hit, at least Shia would have died from it. With a new feeling of horror, Hajime looked at the meteor-like thing that had passed them. He peeped below from the edge of the block. And, when he thought something moved below, it suddenly flew up with tremendous momentum. It went above them in no time, and while remaining in ce, ¡®ginh,¡¯ its eyes shone while ring at Hajime and his party.

    ¡°Oioi, seriously.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ So¡­ ¡­ big.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s got the feeling of the big boss.¡±

    Hajime and his party muttered three different impressions of it. Although Yue¡¯s remark was a little dangerous, it was still at the limit of tolerance¡­ ¡­ It should be.

    What appeared in front of Hajime and his party was a super big golem knight that floated in mid-air. Although the armor was the same, its length should be around 20 meters. Its right hand was burning as if it was a heat knuckle, and it might be what caused the block from before to be sted to pieces. In its left hand was a chain that made¡®jhara jhara,¡¯sounds, equipped with a il-type Morningstar.

    Hajime and his party took their stances as they saw the gigantic golem, and they could hear¡®hyun hyun,¡¯sounds from the surrounding golem knights that came flying until finally Hajime and his party were surrounded. The golem knights who stood in line, raised theirrge swords in front of their chests. It was as if they were saluting their king.

    Hajime and his party werepletely encircled and could feel their tension raised. Silence filled their surroundings, it was as if it was a critical situation. The moment they move, the game that bet their lives (ughter) would begin. What destroyed the strained mood that was caused by such a premonition was¡­

    ¡­ ¡­ Was the joke-like greeting from the gigantic golem.

    ¡°Yaho~, nice to meet you~, Miledi Raisen that¡¯s loved by everyone is here~¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡­ ¡­ Ha?¡±¡±¡±

 Book 5. Chapter 8

    Book 5. Chapter 8

    <strong>Chapter 8 : Raisen Great Dungeon and The Last Trial</strong>

    ¡°Yaho~, nice to meet you~, Miledi Raisen that¡¯s loved by everyone is here~¡±

    From the gigantic golem equipped with brutal equipment and full body armor and a helmet, whose sharp glint was able to make people freeze, was a random and light greeting. The words that it had said couldn¡¯t be understood, even by Hajime. His mind was somehow trying to escape the reality in front of him. Even Shia and Yue forgot that they were encircled and could only stare nkly with their mouths opened.

    Because the trio stiffened, the gigantic golem let out a sullen voice. It was a woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You know~, because I already gave out a greeting, reply with something already. That¡¯s proper manners, you know? Geez, that¡¯s why youngsters of this generation¡­ ¡­ should have moremon sense.¡±

    They were words filled with real irritation. Moreover, the gigantic golem was raising its burning right hand and its left hand that held on the thorned iron ball at shoulder height. It was a random and human-like gesture as if it said, ¡°Yare yare daze¡±, while shrugging its shoulders and shaking its head. But, Hajime and his party were the ones that were truly irritated by it. It was as if they were seeing those annoying sentences again. Although the one that called itself ¡°Miledi Raisen¡± might be the one behind those words, that woman should have been dead, she was a human after all.

    For the time being, Hajime observed his surroundings.

    ¡°I am sorry about that. But, Miledi Raisen should be a human and already dead, right? Moreover, I have never heard of a golem with an ego¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s why we are surprised, so please forgive us. After that, please exin who you are. Make it brief.¡±

    ¡°Aree~, this person, even under this situation you¡¯re so conceited.¡±

    There was no need to observe anything at all. Rather, he let out a super straight ball. As expected, because of his unexpected reaction, the gigantic golem that called itself Miledi showed a perplexed expression. However, it immediately recovered, it replied to Hajime and his party with a voice that could simply make one imagine it as someone grinning, if it were human.

    ¡°Nn~? Miledi-san is a golem-san from the start you know~ To say I was human¡­¡±

    ¡°I have read a little about you from Oscar¡¯s notes. It¡¯s perfectly written that you¡¯re a human woman, you know? Rather, I don¡¯t want to hear any foolish talk. I already said to make it brief before. Even if you try to obstruct us, what we need to do is still the same. I will turn you into scrap and move on. That¡¯s why, before you can¡¯t make any more¡®gata gata¡¯sounds, tell us everything.¡±

    ¡°O, oou, because it was my first conversation after a long time, no matter what you say it makes me dance with joy inside. Rather, did you just say Oscar? Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ve conquered O-chan¡¯s dungeon?¡±

    ¡°Aa, if it was Oscar Orcus¡¯s dungeon we already conquered it. Rather, it was us who¡¯s supposed to do the asking. If you won¡¯t talk then we¡¯ll fight, you know? Well, it¡¯s not like we need to know anything. Our only objective is the age of Gods magic after all.¡±

    Hajime turned Donner toward the gigantic golem. Although Yue showed a rifying face, Shia said ¡°Uwa~, he didn¡¯t shake at all~¡±, in half-surprise and half-amazement while looking at Hajime.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Age of Gods magic you say, then as expected, is that for god ying? Is it to ughter and destroy those shitty bastards? If you have captured O-chan¡¯s dungeon, then you know the situation, right?¡±

    ¡°I already said that it was us who¡¯s supposed to do the asking. What we want is the answer, so answer our inquiry from before.¡±

    ¡°This fellow~ is truly conceited~, well, that¡¯s okay~, umm what was it¡­ ¡­ Aa, my identity. Uu~n¡±

    ¡°Make it brief. I don¡¯t need a long exnation like Oscar¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, certainly, O-chan¡¯s speech was long~, and there was too much theory~¡±

    The gigantic golem looked up at the ceiling into a far distance, filled with nostalgia. It was truly a golem with human-like movements. Yue gazed at the gigantic golem with her usual expressionlessness, while Shia was restless because of the surrounding golem knights.

    ¡°Un, I will say it briefly as you want. I am certainly Miledi Raisen. All the golem¡¯s wonders can be exined with age of Gods magic! If you want to know more, then magnificently try to defeat me! Well something along those lines.¡±

    ¡°In the end, there is no exnation¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that was, before youplete the conquest, you won¡¯t receive any information, right? Without that there would be no meaning behind the dungeons, you know?¡±

    This time, the gigantic golem, Miledi Golem, used her finger as if saying, tsk tsk tsk! Although they didn¡¯t know for sure if Miledi Raisen was inside of it, if they excluded the character then the golem had its own charm. Yue boldly muttered, ¡°¡­ ¡­ its only problem is the inside¡±, having the same impression as Hajime.

    Finally, about that inside, they still didn¡¯t understand anything in the end. If it was truly Miledi herself, Hajime guessed it must be some kind of residual thought. Hajime hazily remembered from his memory that his ssmate, Nakamura Eri, was a necromancer; a job that handles residual thoughts. However, with her necromancy a residual thought that carried a clear intent like this couldn¡¯t be formed. In other words, it was still in the boundary to assume that the established intent of the deceased inside the golem was made by age of Gods magic.

    Anyway, it was not a magic that could be used to move to other worlds that he was looking for. So Hajime who was a little disappointed asked a question to the gigantic golem, no Miledi Golem.

    ¡°Your age of Gods magic, is it something rted to residual thoughts? If that¡¯s so, there is no reason for me to be here.¡±

    ¡°Nn~? That look, do you have other purposes to get age of Gods magic? By the way, my age of god magic is not that one~, I was helped by Ra-kun to establish my soul in this body~¡±

    Hajime¡¯s objective is only to go back to his own world. Because he doesn¡¯t understand anything about souls and thoughts, obtaining an age of the Gods magic that maniptes something like that would be pointless. That said, after he asked about that, Miledi¡¯s reply didn¡¯t match up to his predictions. Even though he didn¡¯t know who Ra-kun was, it was probably one of the ¡°Liberators.¡± That person gave Miledi Golem Miledi¡¯s soul before she died and established it inside the golem.

    ¡°Then, what is your age of Gods magic? Depending on your answer, we¡¯ll return as we are¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn~ Nn~, do you want to know? Do you really want to know?¡±

    Once again, Miledi asked with a grinning-like voice, and Hajime who was waiting for her reply was irritated by it.

    ¡°If you want to know~, answer my question first,¡±

    Only on thest few words in her voice changed. Her frivolous atmosphere up till now vanished, and she carried seriousness instead. Hajime and his party were a little surprised by the change. Hajime asked back without showing that on his expression.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your objective? What do you need age of Gods magic for?¡±

    I won¡¯t forgive any falsehoodwas what her tone implied, even her joking atmosphere totally disappeared when Miledi asked that. That was probably this woman¡¯s true nature. If you think about it, she even challenged the Gods for the sake of the people. That was why she didn¡¯t want to entrust her magic to someone with an unknown purpose. It was different from the will in Orcus¡¯s image recording. No matter if hundreds of years pass by, she intended to keep waiting deep in the dungeon to ascertain the challengers¡¯ purpose. In a way it could be called torture for her. Even her frivolous attitude was a bluff, the real her is someone who has great patience and will, it could be said that she had a sense of responsibility.

    Maybe because Yue also thought of her like that, she had been looking at Miledi Golem with a different expression since a while ago. Yue understood well the suffering of someone who was alone in the depths of darkness. That¡¯s why, for Miledi who was determined to leave her soul behind in order to stay in the depths of the darkness, she seemed to feel something more than sympathy.

    Hajime looked straight at Miledi Golem¡¯s glinting eyes and replied without any falsehood.

    ¡°My objective is to return to my hometown. I was forced into this world by the ones you call mad Gods. I am looking for age of Gods magic that¡¯s capable of transferring people between worlds¡­ ¡­ I have no intention of defeating the Gods in your stead. I don¡¯t even have the slightest inclination to risk my life for this world.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    For a while Miledi Golem quietly stared at Hajime, then maybe because she reached something she gave a little nod. Afterwards, she only muttered ¡°I see¡±. And, in the next moment, her serious atmosphere disappeared as if it was an illusion and her frivolity returned.

    ¡°Nn~, I see I see. So that¡¯s it~, you¡¯re from a different world~. Un un. That is problematic for you~ Okay, then it¡¯s time for battle! Splendidly defeat me and you will obtain the age of Gods magic!¡±

    ¡°Although your chain of reasoning was so odd that I lost the meaning of it¡­ ¡­ just what¡¯s with ¡°then it¡¯s time¡±. Rather, didn¡¯t you hear my words? If your magic isn¡¯t transition magic there will be no meaning, you know? Or are you saying it is transition magic?¡±

    Miledi only, ¡°Nnfufu~¡±, let out an unpleasantugh, then, ¡°That is¡­ ¡­¡±, answered with a voice filled with too much emphasis as she prolonged her answer. Her appearance resembled Mino**n that tried to inform the Final Answer.

    Finally, with his irritation reaching its limit, and because it¡¯d be a battle from now on, Hajime took out Orkan and Miledi shouted the answer she forestalled.

    ¡°No~t telling!¡±

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Without asking any more questions, Hajime fired the rockets from Orkan. Leaving trails of sparks, the storm of destruction flew toward Miledi Golem and hit.

    ZUGAaAAAN!!

    The violent sound of explosions resounded and shook the room. Smoke rose from that explosion.

    ¡°Did we do it!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Shia, that was a g.¡±

    Shia who let out ¡°first strike for victory!¡±, with a joyful look was tsukkomi¡¯ed by Yue. The result: it was just as Yue said. From inside the smoke the burning right hand appeared with a ¡®bobah,¡¯ sound and dispersed the smoke.

    When the smoke cleared up Miledi Golem appeared, with some parts of both of her forearms broken. Miledi Golem picked up the floating blocks that had drawn near, and they were dposed to be materials for the parts of her arms that were broken.

    ¡°Fufu, what a fast preemptive strike~,e, my age of Gods magic might be what you seek after all~, but because I am strong~, work hard so you won¡¯t die~¡±

    Whileughing joyfully, Miledi Golem shot out the il-type Morningstar in her left hand toward Hajime and his party. It wasn¡¯t thrown. The Morningstar just suddenly flew with tremendous velocity without any starting movement. Perhaps, the gravitational force¡¯s direction was adjusted and made it ¡°fall¡± just like the other golems.

    Hajime and his party avoided the Morningstar by jumping onto a nearby floating block. The Morningstar turned the block that Hajime and his party were previously standing on into minute pieces. Then it turned around and returned to Miledi Golem¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Yue, Shia. Let¡¯s destroy Miledi!¡±

    ¡°Nnh!¡±

    ¡°Affirmative!¡±

    Along with Hajime¡¯s shout, inside one of the Seven Great Dungeons; Raisen Great Dungeon, thest fight began.

    The golem knights who raised theirrge swords in a standby state began to move as if signalled by Hajime¡¯s shout. Just like inside the passage before, they turned toward Hajime and his party and rushed out.

    Yue took out a water bottle that was nking with the other bottles and used it to horizontally mow down her enemies. The water that was pressurized to the limit, rather than water cutter it cut apart the golem knights more like aser.

    ¡°Ahaha, you can do it after all~, but, the enemies are 50 infinitely regenerating knights and me, I wonder if you can handle all of us at the same time~¡±

    While saying that with a sarcastic tone, Miledi fired the Morningstar again. Shia made a big jump, and jumped onto the moving pyramid block¡¯s upper part. Hajime didn¡¯t move from his spot and turned Donner toward the Morningstar and fired rapidly.

    DOPAaaNh!

    There was only one gunshot sound. However, the bullets that fired numbered six. The attacks were apanied with a sh aimed only at the approaching Morningstar, striking it with tremendous velocity. It was indeed a metal ball with huge mass, there was not much change even after it was hit by the railgun six times at the same time, but its trajectory deviated away from Hajime by arge margin.

    At the same time, Shia jumped from the upper part of the block to Miledi¡¯s overhead, she brought down Doryukken as she fell.

    ¡°I already saw that~¡±

    Along with those words, Miledi Golem suddenly moved to the side at a great velocity. She must be ¡°falling¡± to the side.

    ¡°Kuh, you¡ª!¡±

    With her aim off, Shia gritted her teeth and pulled Doryukken¡¯s trigger, then an explosion came out. With the cartridge ejecting from the side, her trajectory was corrected. After spinning three times, a blow that carried significant centrifugal force hit Miledi Golem.

    ZUuGAGAN!!

    Miledi Golem immediately used her left arm to guard. A tremendous sound of impact came from the left hand. However, as if nothing happened Miledi Golem swiped her left hand horizontally.

    ¡°Kyaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Shia!¡±

    Shia who was hit let out a scream. Somehow she managed to pull Doryukken¡¯s trigger and corrected her pose using its explosive power; additionally, using the recoil she made an emergencynding on the nearby block.

    ¡°Hah, you can do it after all. Oi, Yue. Just what kind of training did you make her do?

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I only drove her into a corner.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I see, it was something like polishing her ability to survive to the maximum.¡±

    Hajime used Farsight to confirm Shia who ¡®pyon pyon,¡¯ bounced on the blocks toe back, with admiration in his mind. And, on the block Hajime and Yue were on, the golem knights that rushed them was finally could not be held back by Yue alone.

    Hajime took out Metherai the Gatling gun from ¡°Treasure Box.¡± Then, with his back turned to Yue, he unleashed the monster capable of scattering 12,000 deaths per minute.

    DOuRURURURURU!!

    Its six barrels began rotating as he fired it. While letting out sounds particr to this weapon, a lot of shes flew straight freely all over the room; while the enemies who met the bullets mid-air were turned into scrap and fell to the bottom. Those that sneaked around to the other side to evade and attack from the blind spot, by aser of water, were perfectly cut.

    More than 40 golem knights fell to the bottom of the room in tragic states in no time. After some time, they would likely finish reconstructing and return to the frontline, but it was good that they won¡¯t be hindrances for a while. That¡¯s right, until the time their boss, Miledi Golem is destroyed.

    ¡°Wh-, what was that!? I have never seen nor heard of anything like that!¡±

    Having heard Miledi Golem¡¯s astonished shout, Hajime put Metherai back into ¡°Treasure Box,¡± then once again he pulled out Donner, and let out a voice that could be heard even by Shia who was at a distance..

    ¡°Miledi¡¯s core is at the same ce as the heart! Destroy that!¡±

    ¡°W-wh-! How did you know that!?¡±

    Once more, Miledi let out an astonished voice. Surely she didn¡¯t know that Hajime has a magic eye that¡¯s capable of seeing the flow of magic power. Because the position of the core that could be used to defeat the golem was confirmed, Yue and Shia¡¯s eyes became sharp with a glint.

    Currently, there were around ten golem knights that still floated. The trio released waves of attacks aimed to hit Miledi¡¯s heart.

    Hajime immediately tried to get closer to Miledi Golem by jumping using the floating blocks as footholds. With the current output of the Railgun, it¡¯d be hard to pierce Miledi Golem¡¯s gigantic body and hit the core. That¡¯s why, he decided to shoot at zero distance to destroy the armor, then pull out a grenade.

    However, it was not that easy.

    When he noticed Miledi Golem¡¯s eyes shine for a moment, blocks were floating from her overhead toward Hajime with tremendous speed.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°I never said I can only control the knights~¡±

    Ignoring Miledi¡¯s grinning voice, Hajime immediately ¡®gashun,¡¯ operated his artificial arm¡¯s gimmick.

    DOGANh!!

    With a sound that could affect the insides of your stomach, an explosive sound rang out and pressure was generated from the back of the artificial arm that was aimed forward. More specifically, it was the discharge of the powerful shotgun. Although eleration using electromaism couldn¡¯t be done, thepression ratio ofbustion powder was much higher than in Donner. The recoil was also severe because of it. The trajectory of Hajime¡¯s body changed mid-air, while the blocks that came flying were dodged. Afterward, he somehow managed to put his feet on the targeted block.

    Naturally, Miledi Golem tried to ¡°drop¡± Hajime¡¯s foothold, but before she was aware, Shia already approached her from behind and she jumped to deliver a strong hit on Miledi Golem¡¯s head. First of all, she wanted to destroy the eyes¡¯ part on the head that gave off suspicious light.

    Miledi Golem who noticed Shia was approaching, made the golem knights target Shia that was in the middle of her jump. Shia waspletely defenseless mid-air. At the moment that she was almost cut by therge swords.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I won¡¯t let you.¡±

    This time, it was Yue that had moved before she was aware of it, using ¡°Rupture¡± she cut the golem knights that tried to attack Shia.

    ¡°As expected of Yue-san!¡±

    While saying that, with the trouble gone, Shia continued to advance in the air, and she delivered the attack that was made by strengthening her physical ability to the limit.

    ¡°Golem won¡¯t lose in terms of power~¡±

    Miledi Golem proved her own words, while turning around she immediately swung her burning right hand toward Shia.

    DOoGAGAGAN!!

    A tremendous roar resounded when Shia¡¯s Doryukken and Miledi Golem¡¯s heat knuckle collided. The surrounding floating blocks were blown away radially by the ensuing shockwave.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    Shia who was unable to prate Miledi Golem¡¯s fist let out a shout to pull out more of her power. However, just as expected of a golem¡¯s physical strength, Shia was shaken off and blown away by the fist.

    ¡°Kyaaa!!¡±

    Shia let out a scream. There was no floating block in the direction she was in. Because she thought Shia would fall at this rate, Yue dashed out from the side and embraced Shia. Using ¡°Soar¡± for just a moment, they corrected their trajectory andnded on the floating block in front of them.

    ¡°Quite abination you have there~¡±

    With aposed voice, Miledi Golem looked up while Yue and Shia looked down at her. An unexpected voice came out from nearby.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Letting out a panicked and surprised voice, Miledi Golem changed the direction of her nce. Before she was aware of him, he had slipped onto her bosom while fixing his location using the anchor and putting his foot into the cracks on the armor, he aimed therge weapon : Scgen to the heart¡¯s part. A bright red spark gushed out from Scgen.

    ¡°S-since whe¡ª!?¡±

    DOoGAN!!!

    Miledi¡¯s surprised words were cut off by the roar that came from Scgen. Having fired a mass of killing intent from zero distance, it blew Miledi Golem away and her chest armor was shattered into tiny fragments. Even if ¡°Lightning-d¡± couldn¡¯t be used with enough output, the current Scgen¡¯s firepower was the same as Donner¡¯s maximum power. Even so, that was enough firepower to destroy metallic armor. Even golem knights¡¯ armor could easily be blown apart by the current Donner, so Miledi Golem¡¯s armor that¡¯s made from the same materials even if it was a little thicker, could be destroyed using Scgen.

    Blown backwards, smoke came from Miledi Golem¡¯s chest. Hajime also flew backwards. By shooting the anchor, he turned around mid-air, and with the momentum hended on a nearby floating block. Then, he observed Miledi Golem¡¯s condition.

    Yue and Shia also jumped to the floating block near Hajime.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Did we do it?¡±

    ¡°Although there was a response¡­¡±

    ¡°With this, I want it to end.¡±

    Having heard Yue¡¯s response, Shia said her wishful thinking. Hajime¡¯s expression was subtle. Although Miledi Golem¡¯s chest armor was destroyed, without knowing what had happened, nearby floating blocks started to move, and Hajime and his party could hear a voice that was filled with admiration.

    ¡°Wow~ you¡¯re the real deal, that was a close call. If there was no magic power disintegration, that artifact¡¯s real power would be very dangerous you know~, yes, having made this dungeon with great effort, Miledi-chan is a genius!!¡±

    Miledi Golem praised herself. However, her words didn¡¯t enter Hajime¡¯s ears. Hajime¡¯s expression was sharp. That¡¯s because there was jet ck armor beneath the wrecked chest armor, and he noticed one thing from that. Hajime remembered that armor¡¯s material.

    ¡°Nnu~, did this interest you~¡±

    Miledi Golem noticed Hajime¡¯s gaze, and with a grinning voice she pointed at the jet ck armor. With the tone of someone important, ¡°This is you know~¡±, she tried to exin the armor¡¯s identity, but Hajime continued that with a mutter followed by a vulgar word.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Azanthium huh, bastard.¡±

    Azanthium ore is an ore boasting the trait as the world¡¯s hardest ore that even Hajime use in some of his equipment. A thin coating of this ore is even able to endure Donner¡¯s maximum power. That¡¯s why Scgen¡¯s attack was unable to scratch it. Hajime drew wrinkles on his forehead because it would be hard to destroy that Azanthium armor.

    ¡°Oh my? You knew of this~, rather that¡¯s a given. You have conquered O-kun¡¯s dungeon after all, so it was impossible for you to not know how to use Creation magic~, nowe, because you had understood your limit and feel hopelessness, let¡¯s move on to the second round!¡±

    Miledi snatched the materials from the smashed floating blocks, when the surface armor was reconstructed, she started to fiercely charge while firing the Morningstar.

    ¡°W-what should we do!? Hajime-san!¡±

    ¡°There is still a way. By any means, seal off her movement!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn, affirmative¡±

    With the condition where they didn¡¯t have enough firepower, Shia who was shaken asked Hajime. Hajime still had hisst resort, to use it he issued an order to seal off Miledi Golem¡¯s movement. On the other hand, Yue and Shia let out somewhat relieved expressions and they tried to evade the iing Morningstar by jumping to the nearby floating blocks. However,

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you~¡±

    Along with Miledi Golem¡¯s voice, the floating blocks that became their footholds started rotating in high speed. With their footholds rotating all of a sudden, Hajime and his party lost their bnce. Then, the Morningstar crashed into Hajime and his party with its immense power. Hajime and his party abandoned their footholds that had be fine dust. Hajime was clinging to the chain that passed with ¡®jhara jhara¡¯ sounds. Yue used the fragments of the smashed floating blocks along with ¡°Soar¡±, while Shia was using the recoil from Doryukken¡¯s explosion to somehow manage to make an emergencynding on the floating block before her eyes.

    Maybe because that was Miledi Golem¡¯s aim, she thrusted her heat knuckle towards them.

    ¡°Kuu!!¡±

    ¡°Nnh!!¡±

    They avoided the direct hit but were affected by the force of it passing by. Groans of anguish were let out from Yue and Shia¡¯s mouth. Even so, as if that were something else, Yue aimed at Miledi Golem¡¯s hand and invoked ¡°Rupture¡±, while Shia used Doryukken¡¯s gimmick to let out a stake, and with a strike, pierced Miledi Golem¡¯s armor, and clung to it.

    ¡°Rupture¡± was able to cut off part of Miledi Golem¡¯s right hand, but it couldn¡¯tpletely sever it, and Yuended on another floating block with a mortified expression.

    On the other hand, Shia who clung to Miledi Golem¡¯s left shoulder made a full swing of Doryukken and aimed at Miledi¡¯s head. However, Miledi Golem¡¯s sudden use of ¡°fall¡± made Shia lose her bnce and she was thrown out in the air.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    Shia let out a scream. Over there, Hajime who clung on to the Morningstar¡¯s chain swung himself and using the centrifugal force, he jumped and caught Shia in the air.

    ¡°Hajime-san!¡±

    Shia called out Hajime¡¯s name with a voice full of joy. It was the rescue by embracing that she yearned for. Although she was aware of the situation they were in, she immediately felt ted. However, there was Hajime¡¯s quality. Shia was thrown to the crowd of demonic beasts in front of them.

    ¡°H-Hajime-san!?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go one more time!¡±

    With a¡®gashun,¡¯he reloaded a shotshell into his artificial arm and then fired it. Using the recoil, Hajime rotated and threw Shia toward Miledi Golem assisted by the centrifugal force.

    ¡°Damn ittt¡ª!¡±

    When she thought her desire had been fulfilled, the next moment she was in a situation where she was suicide attacking the enemy. Letting out a roar of desperation she prepared Doryukken.

    Even Miledi felt that Hajime¡¯s actions were cold. However, she was still ready to intercept that, she drew back the heat knuckle behind while clenching its fist. And, in the next moment, suddenly a big explosion came from the chain that connected to the Morningstar.

    ¡°Wawawah, what-!?¡±

    Miledi let out a surprised voice. The cause of the explosion was arge amount of grenades that Hajime attached to the chain. With tremendous explosive power, the chain was blown from the middle section, while the left arm that was wrapped by it was greatly damaged. Because of the impact, Miledi Golem¡¯s stance was broken.

    Shia reached her while swinging Doryukken.

    ¡°Rhaaaaa!!¡±

    Along with that shout, she pulled the trigger on the handle and the shotshell inside burst out. Doryukken approached Miledi Golem using the momentum created by the eleration from the impact that was even able to crush air.

    Miledi Golem was still upied by the severe damage on her left arm. Immediately, Doryukken hit her left hand. Without mercy, Doryukken pulverized the brittle left arm up to the shoulder.

    With the momentum used to swing Doryukken, Shia floated in mid-air. Miledi Golem wanted to at least take revenge for her left arm, and she released her heat knuckle at Shia.

    However, during the time Miledi was concentrating on Shia, aser of water came forth from her lower side, and it precisely cut the part that was previously only partially cut. Afterwards, with the wound opened up and being cut further, Miledi Golem¡¯s right hand was finally cut off.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I did it.¡±

    The one who said that with a smile, was of course Yue.

    ¡°Kh, you¡ª! Don¡¯t get carried away!¡±

    Miledi raised a voice filled with irritation. In that moment, Hajime fired the anchor at the floating block overhead and moved in the air like a pendulum, catching Shia who had fallen. However, it was not a hug, but rather, holding her armpit.

    ¡°Hajime-sa~n, aren¡¯t you going to give me a hug as a reward? Please read the mood~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it as if I was a KY. You who tries to fulfill your desire in such a situation is the one that should read the mood¡±

    The moment theynded on the nearby floating block, Shia let out a displeased voice while pouting, then Hajime tsukkomi¡¯d while amazed by that. Miledi who lost both arms somehow didn¡¯t summon the surrounding blocks to reconstruct her arms, she only looked at the ceiling while her eyes shone strongly.

    Because of a totally bad premonition, Hajime¡¯s expression stiffened. It was also supported by Shia¡¯s pale expression.

    ¡°Hajime-san, Yue-san! Dodge! It¡¯ll rain (¡­ ¡­)!¡±

    Hajime guessed Shia¡¯s special magic had perhaps triggered. That means, somehow a dangerous situation that could kill someone rted to, or Shia herself would ur. He confirmed Yue¡¯s location, a little ways behind him, with a cursory nce, then Hajime took a stance to respond to anything that might happen

    Immediately, it happened.

    The entirety of the room rumbled. The low rumbling of earth resounded, fragments fell from the ceiling. No, they were not fragments. It was the ceiling itself that¡¯s falling.

    ¡°Kh!? That bastard!¡±

    ¡°Fufufu, it¡¯s payback. Although I am incapable of controlling multiple things except the knights, if it¡¯s only to make them ¡°fall,¡± then even I can cause hundreds of them to do so~, show me how you surpass this~¡±

    Although there was irritation in Miledi¡¯s easygoing words, there was no time to notice it. Because the room¡¯s walls were made from numerous blocks, that means the ceiling is also made from numerous blocks. One by one, each of those blocks were gigantic with weight surpassing ten tons. Those things were falling like rain. Cold sweat flowed from Hajime¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Ha-Hajime-san!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s join with Yue!¡±

    Shia let out a trembling voice while being carried, and using the anchor with a pendulum-like movement, they jumped toward Yue¡¯s direction. Yue also jumped using the floating blocks as footholds toward them. During that time, Miledi Golem kept looking at the ceiling. Perhaps, just as she said, unlike the golem knights she was only able to control one or two things. Therefore, in order to make them fall, she must concentrate to remove hundreds of those gigantic stones from the ceiling.

    Somehow, when Hajime and his party rejoined, hundreds of gigantic stones simultaneously poured down from the sky.

    GOGOGOGOGOGOGOGOh!!! GOBAh!!

    Blocks wereing from the ceiling, groups of gigantic stones were falling, letting out devastating roars while the room¡¯s tremor was stopped. Moreover, she might even be able to adjust the trajectories because they were specifically aimed at the ce where Hajime and his party were. Even Miledi Golem wouldn¡¯tmit a double suicide, so it¡¯d be safe to go under her and after he took a nce at that, he dashed out with a tremendous speed along the wall. But, even if he started now, they wouldn¡¯t make it.

    ¡°Yue! Shia! Hold on tight! Absolutely don¡¯t let go!¡±

    ¡°Nnh!¡±

    ¡°Yess!¡±

    As soon as Hajime heard Yue and Shia, he once again took out Orkan from ¡°Treasure Box.¡± Then, he rapidly fired 12 rockets at the oing gigantic stones. While leaving trails of sparks, they flew towards the death that wasing overhead, and one by one the rockets that came flying at the gigantic stones causedrge explosions.

    Their vision was shrouded, the groups of gigantic stones couldn¡¯t be seen, and they let out a little smile because of Orkan¡¯s attacks. Finally they were able to see some of the ceiling. Hajime put Orkan away then set up Donner-Scg and fired them at the ceiling. He tried to spread the little path of safety they were in, so he continued to precisely break the fragments from the gigantic stones.

    However, Hajime¡¯s interception could only go so far. Finally, groups of gigantic stones that fell with great velocity reached Hajime and his party. Hajime confirmed that Yue and Shia were tightly holding onto him, then moved using his special magic. It was ¡°Light Speed.¡± Hajime¡¯s world immediately lost its color, he was able to recognize the falling fragments of death one by one.

    He passed by the barrage of gigantic stone fragments using the minimum necessary movement. At the same time, he spun the guns in his hands and reloaded them, he used concentrated shots at the unavoidable fragments, changing their trajectories. He couldn¡¯t waste even ama. Just like the fight with the Guardian of Orcus Great Dungeon, where even with the level of perception expansion from ¡°Light Speed¡± that he just awoke to, it still wasn¡¯t enough. It was necessary to exceed the limit of concentration!

    Hajime further used another special magic. It was ¡°Limit Break.¡± Hajime¡¯s body was immediately wrapped in red light. But, that immediately disappeared. If it was normal, Hajime¡¯s physical abilities should have raised by three times, but that special magic was nullified by the dungeon¡¯s magic power disintegration. ¡°Limit Break¡± itself was simr to wearing a reinforced exoskeleton made by magic. It was different for physical ability strengthening which was applied internally. In other words, even with the cancetion of body strengthening, his strengthened and expanded perception effectiveness was not canceled.

    Also, to ¡°break¡± the ¡°limit¡± wasn¡¯t something gained for free. The load on his body wasn¡¯t something normal. Furthermore, Hajime already strengthened his perception to the limit using ¡°Light Speed.¡± His body would already have been broken if not for the demonic beasts¡¯ meat that he ate. Actually, because he was still unable to endure it, the capiries in Hajime¡¯s eyeballs showed, while he let out a little nosebleed.

    Yue and Shia were swaying unsteadily when he moved, while clinging to Hajime who was evading the death that rained with only small movements. He bnced himself on the footholds that swayed and were violently crushed, sometimes he made the falling fragments as his foothold. He sharpened his mind, and now he was able to perceive the cracks on the falling rocks one by one. Having passed the limit, he used the area that normally could not be used by humans to find a way to escape death!

    Miledi who observed Hajime and his party from the wall¡¯s side, saw that they were immediately swallowed by the groups of gigantic stones. Although they struggled, they weren¡¯t able to surpass thoserge masses as expected, then she deactivated ¡°fall¡± with a little disappointment.

    With their fall stopped, the clusters of gigantic stones were floating along with the blocks, then the scattered ceiling¡¯s wreckage rose.

    ¡°U~n, as expected, it was impossible~, but if they couldn¡¯t do this much, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against those shitty bastards~¡±

    Miledi muttered that while searching for the corpses of Hajime and his party. And, at that time,

    ¡°I have no interest in those shitty bastards.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    She heard a familiar voice. The insolent boy that moved at his own pace, gray haired with an eyepatch and used artifacts she¡¯s never seen before. That¡¯s right, it was Hajime¡¯s voice. Miledi turned her head to the back while letting out a shocked voice tinged with a little joy.

    There was, surely, Hajime who stood safe and sound on the floating block with rough breathing, and blood flowing from his eye and nose while ring at Miledi.

    ¡°H-how¡­¡±

    Because she saw Hajime swallowed by the group of gigantic stones in front of her eyes, Miledi could only unintentionally let out a doubting voice in front of him. Having seen that, Hajime¡¯s mouth formed a smile.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s okay to answer that¡­ ¡­ is it okay to only focus on me?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Miledi raised the same doubting voice as before. But, that doubt was immediately answered by hits of magic.

    ¡°¡±Rupture¡±¡±

    Yue¡¯s dignified chant resounded, thensers of water rushed out from behind Miledi Golem and hit her back, feet, head, and shoulders. The water cutter tore apart the surface armor of each part.

    ¡°No matter how many times you do it, it wont be any different~, I¡¯ll just defeat you after reconstructing my arms.¡±

    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t let you have the time for that.¡±

    To the Miledi Golem that still calmly turned around after receiving Yue¡¯s magic, Hajime used the anchor to approach her in a sh. In his other hand was Scgen.

    ¡°Ahaha, this again? Well, it¡¯s impossible to break my Azanthium armor~¡±

    Miledi was stillposed. She thought Hajime who clung to her was trying to shoot the chest part having aimed Scgen there. She didn¡¯t even try to obstruct him using the floating blocks in the surroundings. Well, that was only natural. After all, Hajime¡¯s weapon was proven to be unable to stand against Miledi Golem¡¯s armor. Therefore, because it already reached this stage, he still chose that kind of attack. Miledi determined that he was just putting up useless resistance without any more ns behind it.

    However, herposure proved to be fatal.

    ¡°I already know that!¡±

    Sparks came from Scgen along with Hajime¡¯s words, he fired the full-metal jacket-like thing that was elerated by electromaism towards Miledi Golem¡¯s chest at zero distance. A great roar and impact were generated while Miledi Golem was blown backward.

    However, Hajime didn¡¯t withdraw likest time. He kept clinging using the anchor, his artificial arm pushed into the Miledi Golem¡¯s chest that was broken, once it was inside he fired the shotshells until they were exhausted. The tremendous impact blew Miledi Golem even further, and she was thrown into the floating block behind her.

    ¡°E-even after this, eventually¡­¡±

    ¡°Yue!¡±

    Ignoring Miledi¡¯s words, Hajime called out Yue¡¯s name. Following that, Yue jumped and released her magic.

    ¡°Be frozen! ¡°Ice Coffin¡±!¡±

    Just as she wished, she pulled the trigger to activate the magic that¡¯s originally used to confine objects inside a coffin of ice. However, this ice magic was a high-ranked water magic. Middle-ranked and above magic should be unusable in this area. Even so, this magic was necessary to restrain Miledi Golem.

    The ceiling blocks that she threw along with the back of Miledi Golem were frozen immediately, then the floating block was at a stand still.

    ¡°Wh-!? How did high-ranked magic¡ª!?¡±

    Miledi raised a shocked voice. It was a simple story on how Yue was able to use high-ranked ice magic. Just like ¡°Rupture,¡± by preparing the water beforehand she was able to reduce the consumption of magic power. That¡¯s why beforehand, water was scattered on the blocks that Miledi was thrown to. Also, water was also scattered on the back of theposed Miledi Golem. That was the objective of the previous ¡°Rupture.¡±

    Even so, it still consumed enormous magic power, Yue used up all of the magic power that she stocked inside the magic crystallization stone. Yue evacuated on the nearby floating block while panting.

    ¡°You did it, Yue!¡±

    Standing on Miledi Golem¡¯s chest, Hajime took out hisst resort from ¡°Treasure Box.¡± What appeared from the void was arge elongated cylinder with a length of two and a half meters. A lot of mechanisms were installed outside, while inside a jet ck stake with a diameter of 20 centimeters was loaded. On the lower side, four sturdy arms were installed, and it began to synchronize with the mechanisms inside Hajime¡¯s artificial arm.

    Just like that, Hajime inserted the arms right above the unmoving Miledi Golem, and fired the anchors that were installed on it¡¯s outer casing. Six arms deeply pierced the surface and firmly fixed therge cylinder in ce. At the same time, Hajime poured his magic power into it. Then, therge cylinder let out red sparks, the jet ck stake that was loaded inside began to strongly rotate.

    KIiIIIII!!!

    The melodying from the high-speed rotation echoed. Hajime was grinning, if not for having a golem¡¯s body, Miledi¡¯s expression would surely seem cramped. This atrocious form was the artificial arm¡¯s attachable weapon called ¡°Pile Bunker.¡± Using ¡°Compression Transmutation,¡± four tons werepressed into a stake with a diameter of 20 centimeters and length of 1.2 meters, and its surface was coated with Azanthium ore. It was the heaviest and hardest stake in this world. It was shot out using arge amount ofbustion powder that waspressed and electromaic eleration that was set on the upper part of therge cylinder.

    ¡°Take it with all your might and die.¡±

    Apanied by those words, as if driving a stake into a vampire, the jet ck stake struck Miledi Golem¡¯s core.

    GOoGAGAGAN!!!

    The pile bunker activated apanied with a terrific impacting sound, the jet ck stake pierced through Miledi Golem¡¯s absolute defense. The Azanthium armor on the chest was immediately cracked, and the stake buried itself into it without mercy. Because of the impact, Miledi Golem¡¯s body sank and created a radial crack on the floating block. The floating block immediately descended. From Miledi Golem, white smoke was rising from the chest part because of the friction from high-speed rotation.

    ¡­ ¡­ however, the light didn¡¯t disappear from Miledi Golem¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ha, hah. Apparently its power is still insufficient. But, well isn¡¯t it the real deal? I wonder, did it pierce 3/4 of the armor?¡±

    Somewhat, her voice was stiff, but Miledi still kept herposure. She secretly drenched in cold sweat. Although the pile bunker was a certain kill weapon, because of insufficient electromaic eleration, its real power couldn¡¯t be shown. Therefore, it was disappointingly unable to fully prate the defense.

    However, Hajime¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t show any resignation. It was as if he already took it into ount.

    ¡°Do it! Shia!¡±

    Hajime put everything away into ¡°Treasure Box¡± except the stake, then he quickly jumped away from Miledi Golem¡¯s chest.

    What appeared instead of him was Shia with rabbit ears blown by the wind and Doryukken in an upper stance, while she fell from far above.

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    Miledi had probably guessed what Shia tried to do. This time, Miledi Golem tried to hurriedly get away. When she realized, with Shia¡¯s current speed, even if she moved the floating block now, she wouldn¡¯t make it in time¡­ ¡­ she gave up and stopped moving.

    Shia, using the force from the shotshell, brought down a blow with all of her might into the stake.

    DOGOoOO!!!

    The stake sank further apanied with a great roar. However, it was still unable to fully prate the armor. Shia decided to attack using all of the remaining shotshells, then she pulled the trigger.

    DOGONh! DOGONh! DOGONh! DOGONh! DOGONh! DOGONh!

    ¡°AaAAAAA!!¡±

    Shia¡¯s shout rang out. She decided to show all of her will and pour it into the Sledgehammer that was her partner. With all of her might and will, she let out all of her power. Together with the attack, the floating block was greatly pushed downwards by the impact.

    Finally, with a roar the floating block crashed onto the ground. The jet ck stake prated the absolute defense of Azanthium with thest attack, and reached Miledi Golem¡¯s core. Although it was just the tip, but ¡®bishih,¡¯ the core was cracked along with that sound.

    When it crashed into the ground, Shia used Doryukken as the starting point, and with one hand, she somersaulted. Then, with all of the body strengthening power directed to her leg, the kick that carried enough centrifugal force was used to drive in the stake.

    Having received Shia¡¯s kick, the stake was immediately pushed deeper into the core and expanded the cracks¡­ ¡­ until finally it waspletely crushed.

    The light in Miledi Golem¡¯s eyes disappeared. Having confirmed that, Shia gradually loosened her power, and let out a sigh of relief. Immediately, Shia heardnding sounds behind her. There was Hajime and Yue as expected. Shia turned toward the two with a smile that sums up everything. Hajime and Yue also let out smiles that sums up everything.

    One of Seven Great Dungeons; Raisen Great Dungeon¡¯sst trial was certainly over.

 Book 5. Chapter 9

    Book 5. Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9 : You did well</strong>

    Dust drifted in their vicinity, and numerous cracks were carved on the ground. On the floating block that had crashed was arge crater, and on top of thatid a gigantic golem with a jet-ck stake sprouting from its chest area.

    On top of Miledi Golem, Shia let out, ¡°zehaa zehaa,¡± gasping breaths while being supported by Doryukken. Hajime narrowed his eyes in admiration, while Yue looked at her with gentle eyes.

    ¡°You did it Shia. The ending was filled with great vigor. It made me think better of you, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, thank you very much. But, Hajime-san, it¡¯s okay if you put ¡°I¡¯ve fallen for you¡± instead, you know?¡±

    ¡°From the beginning, I would never fall for you.¡±

    Even with her exhausted appearance, Hajime and Yue¡¯s praise made Shia feel shy. Actually, until just recently she didn¡¯t think anything about battle. She only single-mindedly wanted to stand on the same stage as Hajime and Yue and to always be together with them. Those were Shia¡¯s wishes. With those deep and strong wishes, Shia faced one of the Seven Great Dungeons¡¯ trial with her potential, and it resulted in her delivering the finishing blow.

    Even for Hajime, thest scene where Shia delivered the finishing blow was something he had predicted. Because he expected the pile bunker¡¯s power to be insufficient, he already had other means to drive it in. However, although the Rabbitman tribe was gentle and not good inbat, Shia never whined, saying ¡°I want to go back¡±, while she fought, but surely she must have felt anxious and scared entering the depths of a Great Dungeon. That¡¯s why he thought to leave the finishing blow to Shia.

    The result was magnificent. She delivered thest attack with great vigor, it was so splendidly done that it even made Hajime praise her. Shia¡¯s desire to be strong surely reached him. Even so, Hajime¡¯s feelings did not reach the level Shia wished for. But, her perseverance and will-power certainly made him feel their bonds. That¡¯s why Hajime gazed at Shia with gentle eyes.

    ¡°Fue? So-somehow¡­ ¡­ Hajime-san is looking at me with such gentle eyes¡­ ¡­ I-is it a dream?¡±

    ¡°You know¡­ ¡­ No, well, although it can¡¯t be helped when I think about how you were usually treated¡­¡±

    Because the way Hajime gazed at her was unbelievable, Shia pinched her own cheek. Although Hajime wanted toin about her reaction, once he thought of how she was treated until now, he could only think it was the natural reaction.

    Yue tokotoko, approached Shia who was still pinching her cheek. Then, Shia¡¯s clothes were pulled to make her bend down and her head was patted slowly. Her disordered hair was fixed, slowly and gently.

    ¡°U-umm, Yue-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Because Hajime won¡¯t pat you, although it¡¯s regrettable, I¡¯ll do it instead. You did well.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yue-sa~n. Uu, huh, I wonder why? Somehow I can¡¯t stop crying, fueee.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Good girl, good girl.¡±

    At first, Shia was confused by Yue¡¯s sudden actions, but when she understood she was being praised, as if the string of tension was cut, Shia began to weep and immediately hugged Yue. As expected, she was trying to endure herself with her first journey suddenly bing against the Seven Great Dungeons. That¡¯s because she was determined to go together with Hajime and Yue. To be praised and acknowledged, she couldn¡¯t stop her tears because of the relief.

    By the way, Hajime surely wouldn¡¯t pat her, as Yue said. Shia was the type that easily got carried away, if Hajime awkwardly patted her it would result in troublesome things like Shia misunderstanding his feelings as love. This time, although Shia would be treatedparatively better by Hajime, there was no reason for multiple people to have the same feelings as Yue. That was her ¡°special feeling.¡± More or less, Hajime never considered how Yue would be saddened by that.

    Moreover, ¡°Fueee~n¡±, there was a happy cry from Yue¡¯s chest. It was Shia crying out of relief while being spoiled. That¡¯s why, when Yue who patting and looking at her with gentle eyes was seen¡­ ¡­ well, somehow the future could be predicted.

    Yue was spoiling Shia while embracing her, and Hajime watched this with an indescribable expression. While that happened to the trio, suddenly, a voice rang out.

    ¡°Ummm~, although it¡¯s such a good atmosphere~, it¡¯s about to get dangerous for me, so can I have some of your time~?¡±

    It was a truly familiar voice. Hajime and his party let out ¡°Hah,¡± then looked at Miledi Golem, unbeknownst to them, the light in her eyes that was previously gone has returned. Immediately, Hajime and his party jumped back to put their distance. Because they were certain that her core was destroyed, they could only take stances with wariness in their minds.

    ¡°Wait, wait a sec, it¡¯s okay~. The trial was cleared! It¡¯s your victory! Because there is some power left inside the core¡¯s fragments, I wanted some time to talk~, it¡¯ll only take a few minutes.¡±

    As if to prove those words, Miledi Golem waspletely unmoving, while the lights in her eyes parts were repeatedly blinking. It seemed to disappear at any moment. That¡¯s why, it must¡¯ve been true when she said she only needed a few minutes.

    Hajime rxed his mind and continued to talk to Miledi Golem.

    ¡°So? What is it? Undead? To be incapable of reading the mood even after death¡­ ¡­ Although it¡¯s regrettable for the future ¡°Liberators,¡± maybe I should help you pass on.¡±

    ¡°Wa-, stop it~, what¡¯s with that obvious harassment. That waspletely unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°Well? I won¡¯t hear anything about killing ¡°those shitty bastards,¡± you know?¡±

    Toward Hajime¡¯s authoritative speech, Miledi somehow gave out an atmosphere as if she wryly smiled.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say that. That¡¯s not necessary after all. What I want to talk about¡­ ¡­ is more like advice. Even if there is no age of gods magic that you¡¯re looking for in the dungeons you visit, try to obtain all of the age of gods magics¡­ ¡­ because they are necessary for your wish¡­¡±

    Maybe because Miledi¡¯s power was almost exhausted, her words gradually became blurred and more intermittent. But, without worrying about that, Hajime told her his problem.

    ¡°All of them huh¡­ ¡­ then tell us the locations of the other dungeons. Because they were lost in legend, I truly don¡¯t know anymore of it.¡±

    ¡°Aa, there is that¡­ ¡­ I see, the other dungeons¡¯ locations are unknown¡­ ¡­ it¡¯s been a long time after all¡­ ¡­ Un, the locations¡­ ¡­ the locations are¡­¡±

    Gradually, Miledi Golem started to lose the power in her voice. Toward her voice that somehow contained sentimentality, Yue and Shia wore serious expressions. After a long time, for her duty, rather for the sake of her wish. To have put her soul inside a vessel was an act that made them stare at her with respect.

    Miledi slowly talked about the whereabouts of the remaining Seven Great Dungeons. Inside her words was a ce that seemed to surprise them.

    ¡°That¡¯s all¡­ ¡­ Good luck.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ You¡¯ve bepletely modest. What happened to those annoying lines and that infuriating tone?¡±

    Just as Hajime said, the current Miledi gave out an atmosphere as if she had no rtion to the Miledi that prepared those annoying sentences inside this dungeon, with apletely different tone, filled with sincerity and seriousness. She had also disyed it before the fight when she wanted to hear Hajime¡¯s objectives. This was probably her real self. It was as if there was no more need to hide it before shepletely disappeared.

    ¡°Ahaha, I am sorry~. But¡­ ¡­ those shitty bastards¡­ ¡­ were truly unpleasant fellows¡­ ¡­ they only say unpleasant things¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s why, even just a little¡­ ¡­ I want you to get ustomed to it¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi, you. I already said I won¡¯t defeat the Gods. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t say it as if I¡¯ll fight against those guys.¡±

    Toward Hajime¡¯s unpleased voice, Miledi replied with unexpected conviction and seriousness.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ You¡¯ll surely fight them. As long as you are you¡­ ¡­ For sure¡­ ¡­ You¡¯ll, kill those gods.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Well, if they try to obstruct my path then it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡±

    Hajime was somewhat perplexed. Miledi who had seen his appearance let out a joyfulugh.

    ¡°Fufu¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s good¡­ ¡­ it¡¯s okay as long as you live like that¡­ ¡­ your choice¡­ ¡­ will surely¡­ ¡­ be the best¡­ ¡­ for this world¡­¡±

    Afterwards, Miledi Golem¡¯s body was wrapped in a pale light and glowed. As if it became fireflies, the light separated into smaller lights and ascended towards heaven. It was simr to how a dead soul ascends to heaven. A very, very mysterious scene.

    During that time, Yue slowly approached Miledi Golem. Then, she stared at those lights.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Came Miledi¡¯s whispery voice. Simrly, Yue whispered words, a present for a great ¡°Liberator¡± that was about to disappear.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Thanks for your hard work. You did well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    Those were words of appreciation. For her alone, a great existence that kept waiting for hope at the bottom of darkness, a small present from the one still alive. Normally, they might be improper words that came from a younger person. But, as expected, those unexpected words were the only ones that came to Yue¡¯s mind.

    Those words might also be unexpected for Miledi. Without saying anything, her nk surprise could be felt. Before long, Miledi muttered in a soft voice.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Thanks.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn.¡±

    By the way, behind Yue and Miledi who were exchanging words, Hajime spoke with an irritated tone, ¡°That¡¯s enough already, so quickly disappear.¡±, while Shia who heard that said, ¡°Who¡¯s the one incapable of reading the mood now!? Please just be quiet for now!¡±, and covered his mouth. Fortunately, the other two didn¡¯t notice, so their solemn atmosphere was preserved.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Well then,¡­ ¡­ it¡¯s time¡­ ¡­ from now on¡­ ¡­ you should freely¡­ ¡­ do what you want¡­¡±

    Those words that were simr to Oscar¡¯s were presented to Hajime and his party, one of the ¡°Liberators,¡± Miledi, became fleeting lights and disappeared into heaven.

    Silence wrapped their vicinity, Yue and Shia followed the trail of lights as it went to heaven while soaked in reverberation.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ In the beginning, I thought she was someone with the worst character. But, it was just her trying her best.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn.¡±

    Yue and Shia exchanged those words in the quiet atmosphere. However, there was a man that didn¡¯t think of Miledi like they did, Hajime talked to the two with a fed up expression.

    ¡°Haa, isn¡¯t it enough? It¡¯s about time we moved on. Also, did you really think that fellow¡¯s mischievousness a lie? That kind of mischievousness isn¡¯t at the level of an act.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Hajime-san. To say that about the dead. That¡¯s cruel. Hajime-san truly can¡¯t read the mood.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime, KY?¡±

    ¡°Yue, even for you¡­ ¡­ haa, well, that¡¯s okay. But for your information, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t read the mood. I just don¡¯t want to.¡±

    While they were talking, Hajime and his party didn¡¯t notice a light shoot out from a corner of the wall. When they noticed, they moved toward it. They jumped onto the floating block on the upper part of the wall, so the trio jumped onto the same block. Then, when theynded, the floating block that served as their foothold shii¡ª, started to move, it carried Hajime and his party toward the shining wall.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wawah, this thing suddenly moved. How convenient¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Service?¡±

    Because the floating block suddenly transported Hajime and his party, Shia was surprised while Yue tilted her head in doubt. Somehow Hajime wore an unpleased expression. They advanced toward the shining wall in ten seconds andpletely stopped five meters in front of it. Following that, the shining wall, as if waiting for that timing, started to lose its radiance. With a suh- sound the part of the wall that was still shining started to split. In its ce, a passage with glossy white walls appeared.

    The floating block Hajime and his party were on advanced into the passage. Apparently, they were going into Miledi Raisen¡¯s dwelling. After advancing for a while, just like the door leading to Oscar¡¯s dwelling inside Orcus Great Dungeon, there was a wall with the same seven distinct patterns engraved on them. Hajime and his party approached the door and, as if the wall was waiting for that exact timing, the wall slid to the sides and they advanced towards the interior. The floating block was advancing without stopping towards the wall on the other side.

    Slipping through from the wall on the other side was¡­

    ¡°Yahhoo, short time no see! It¡¯s Miledi-chan!¡±

    A small Miledi Golem.

    ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°Come on, look. I already knew this might happen.¡±

    Yue and Shia were speechless. Hajime who already expected this showed a fed up expression. Hajime was able to expect this because he saw through that both the frivolous Miledi and the serious Miledi were the real her. Those annoying sentences and unpleasant traps were not at a level a truly serious person could conceive. Also, Miledi chose to leave her own soul to test the challengers herself. That¡¯s why it was impossible for her to pass on after being defeated just once by a challenger. If that truly happened, thest trial would be gone after just one clearing.

    Because of that, Hajime expected that Miledi herself wouldn¡¯t disappear even after Miledi Golem was destroyed. His expectations became conviction when the floating block started to move to guide Hajime and his party. After all, Miledi was the only one that could move the floating block.

    Toward Yue and Shia who were looking down silently, Miledi talked to them with a very casual tone.

    ¡°Aree? Aree? Isn¡¯t the tension too low~? It¡¯s okay to be more surprised, you know~? Ah, is it that you are so surprised that you can¡¯t say anything? If that¡¯s so, then my surprise is a bi~g sess ?¡±

    The small Miledi Golem was designed to be more human-likepared to the gigantic one. It had a slender body d in a milk-white, long robe while wearing a white mask. Its Niko-chan mark was slightly irritating. Along with Miledi¡¯s words that ended with kira!, a twinkling star, she came in front of Hajime and his party. Even now, Yue and Shia looked down, their expressions hidden behind their bangs. Because he could read the development that might happen next, Hajime took a step back.

    It wasn¡¯t known if it came from Yue or Shia, but a question was muttered.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Before?¡±

    ¡°Nn~? A while ago? Aa, did you really think I was gone? No way, no~ way! That¡¯s impossible~!¡±

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you disappear into the light?¡±

    ¡°Fufufu, isn¡¯t that well prepared? That ¡°production (of y)¡±! Oh my, Miledi-chan truly has talent as an actress! What a frightening woman!¡±

    Mini Miledi¡¯s tension rolled up. It shot up in proportion with their annoyance. In front of that Mini Miledi, Yue thrust out her hand while Shia prepared Doryukken. As expected Mini Miledi stopped moving while thinking, ¡°Are? Did I overdo it?¡±

    ¡°U-u~mm¡­¡±

    Towards Yue and Shia who were swaying as they approached her, Mini Miledi moved her head kakukaku, in hesitation then said the words she had decided in her mind.

    ¡°Tehe, pero?¡±

    [T/N: Head bonk with tongue sticking out to the side, really annoying Japanese gesture.]

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Die.¡±

    ¡°Please die.¡±

    ¡°Wa-wait! Please wait! This body is weak! It¡¯ll be truly bad if you destroy it! Please calm down! I will apologize!¡±

    For a while, dotabata, dokanbakih, sounds of destruction and ¡°Iyaa¡ª¡±, a scream could be heard, Hajime who ignored those sounds was observing the room. The room was white all-over, there was nothing except a magic circle that was carved on the floor in the center of the room. The other one was a door-like thing on one part of the wall, Hajime guessed that Miledi¡¯s dwelling was on the other side of it.

    Hajime slowly approached the magic circle then arbitrarily examined it. Mini Miledi saw that and panicked while drawing near Hajime. From behind her, the expressionless vampire princess and rabbit-ears approached while making dodododoh, sound effects.

    ¡°You~ it¡¯s not good to examine it without permission. Rather, they are yourpanions! Please don¡¯t just ignore them, stop them!¡±

    While saying thoseints, Mini Miledi hid behind Hajime and made him into a shield against the devil duo.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime, please move aside, I won¡¯t kill her.¡±

    ¡°Please stand back Hajime-san. I will kill her. Here and now.¡±

    ¡°Surely, I never thought of hearing those materials at this timing. Rather, stop ying around and do it already.¡±

    Hajime gave his advice with a somewhat amazed expression at Shia and Yue¡¯s softness. Behind him, Mini Miledi said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, do it seriously!,¡± only to get iron wed by his artificial arm. He ignored the Niko-chan mark that was distorted into a bitter expression. Just as it is, he put more power and mekimeki, sounds of something cracking came from Mini Miledi¡¯s head.

    ¡°It would be an unpleasant design if this keeps up, so hand over the age of gods magic already.¡±

    ¡°Ummm~, did you notice your speech and behavior are viin-lik- [Meki meki meki] Affirmative! I¡¯ll immediately hand it over! That¡¯s why, stop! I truly will break if this keeps up!¡±

    Maybe because their bitterness had decreased having seen Mini Miledi being capable of little more than iling around, Yue and Shia regained theirposure. Mini Miledi who understood that she truly would be destroyed if she kept joking around, finally began to activate the magic circle.

    Hajime and his party entered the magic circle. This time, because Miledi herself knew they cleared the trial, there was no need to search their memories like that time in the Orcus Great Dungeon, and the information and how to use the age of gods magic were directly carved into their brains. Although Hajime and Yue who already experienced this didn¡¯t show any reaction, Shia who experienced this for the first time bikunh, jumped.

    The carving ended after a few seconds, Hajime and his party easily obtained Miledi Raisen¡¯s age of gods magic.

    ¡°This is¡­ ¡­ magic to manipte gravity as expected.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ri~ght. Miledi-chan¡¯s magic is gravity magic. Use it well¡­ ¡­ is what I wanted to say, but you and that Usagi-chan don¡¯t have the aptitude~ it was at a level that even I was surprised by it!¡±

    ¡°How noisy. I have understood that much.¡±

    Just as Mini Miledi said, Hajime and Shia who had the information of gravity magic carved into their brain were unable to fully use it. It¡¯s the same case as how Yue is only able to use a little of Creation magic, it was a matter of aptitude.

    ¡°Well, Usagi-chan should be able to use it if it¡¯s only to adjust weight. For you¡­ ¡­ because you can use Creation magic, just do something about it yourself. Blonde-chan alone has the aptitude. With training, you can master how to use it.¡±

    Having heard Mini Miledi¡¯s somewhat serious exnation, Hajime could only shrug his shoulders, while Yue was nodding, and Shia was brokenhearted. It was because she was judged to have no aptitude for the age of gods magic that she had finally obtained. She could only use it to adjust her weight. She was truly disappointed. Moreover, it was out of question to make herself heavier, but there was also a problem to make herself lighter. If she was negligent, it would only make her figure bad. Rather, burdened by the demerits¡­ ¡­ Shia could only feel depressed.

    Having cast a skeptical gaze toward the depressed Shia, Hajime immediately made further demands. There was no need to be reserved at all.

    ¡°Oi, Miledi. Pass us the proof already. Then, give me all of your convenient artifacts and all of the unusual materials you have such as the Induction stone.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ You, aren¡¯t your linespletely the same as a robber¡¯s? Are you aware of it?.¡±

    From the distorted Niko-chan mark mask, a re could be felt, but Hajime ignored that. Mini Miledi pulled out a ring after rustling her chest pocket, then threw it toward Hajime. Hajime received it with a pashih, sound. Raisen¡¯s ring had a design of upper and lower ellipses with a stake piercing them.

    Mini Miledi immediately made arge amount of ores appear from empty space. She probably had a ¡°Treasure Box.¡± The ores that were taken out was kept inside of it. Having seen that she obediently took them out, she probably had already decided to hand them over beforehand. That¡¯s because Miledi was convinced Hajime would fight those mad gods, that¡¯s why she wouldn¡¯t mind cooperation of this level.

    However, to not be satisfied by this much was Hajime¡¯s quality. After putting away all of the minerals inside his own ¡°Treasure Box,¡± Hajime turned cold eyes toward Mini Miledi.

    ¡°Oi, isn¡¯t that ¡°Treasure Box¡±? If so, hand that over too. There are probably some artifacts inside.¡±

    ¡°O-oi you~. I won¡¯t hand over anymore than this. The ¡°Treasure Box¡± and the other artifacts are necessary to maintain the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°As if I care. Hand them over.¡±

    ¡°Ah, oi, I said no!¡±

    Because Hajime truly tried to snatch it away, Mini Miledi retreated with an impatient expression. All of the artifacts that she owns were things necessary for the dungeon. Rather, they were only useful for that, so they were no use for Hajime to have them. Having heard that exnation, Hajime, ¡°Hou hou, I see. Then, hand those over.¡±, said that demand without any mercy. No matter how it was seen, it was a robbery.

    ¡°Ee~i, I already said I won¡¯t hand them! Mou, go back already!¡±

    Currently, toward Hajime that impatiently approached, Mini Miledi turned on her heel with all of her might and ran toward the wall, then elevating the floating block, she moved into the ceiling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t escape. For me, I just want to get the rewards for conquering the dungeon. That¡¯s a legitimate demand from me.¡±

    ¡°Having the nerve to say that, please do something about your sense of value! Uu, to make me say something that O-chan usually said¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, my sense of value was cultivated inside that O-chan¡¯s dungeon.¡±

    ¡°O-chaa¡ªn!!¡±

    While she continued looking at Hajime with a shocked expression, Yue and Shia who still held a grudge after being toyed with entered the fray, they narrowly encircled Miledi. Although half of it was because she reaped what she had sown, Miledi felt the other half was her formerrades¡¯ fault for making this dungeon.

    ¡°Haa~, to have these abnormals as my first challengers¡­ ¡­ mou, no more. I will send you outside by force! Don¡¯te again!¡±

    In front of Hajime and his party who seemed to jump out at any time, Mini Miledi grasped the string that unbeknownst to them hung down from the ceiling, then gui, pulled it.

    ¡°¡±¡±?¡±¡±¡±

    For a moment, Hajime and his party let out expressions wondering what she was doing. But, an unpleasant sound they¡¯ve already heard before could be heard by their ears.

    GAKON!!

    ¡°¡±¡±!?¡±¡±¡±

    That¡¯s right, it was the sound of an activated trap. At the moment the sound rang out, apanied with a roar, water gushed out of the four walls with tremendous velocity. Arge amount of water gushed out like a sh flood, not from the front but diagonally above, and the room was filled in no time with a rapid current. At the same time, the magic circle in the center of the room sunk like an antlion¡¯s nest, there was a hole in the center of it. The rapid current rushed toward the hole.

    ¡°You! This is¡ª!¡±

    Hajime who had noticed something stiffened for a moment, he instantly wore a distorted expression filled with humiliation.

    A white room with a hole in the middle of it, also arge amount of water whirled and flowed into it¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s right, this was just like a ¡°toilet¡±!

    ¡°Unpleasant things should be flushed?¡±

    Mini Miledi gave out a wink. Yue immediately tried using magic to jump up. Because there was an age of gods magic circle, there was no magic power disintegration. That¡¯s why, even with only a little amount of magic power left, Yue could use magic to help everyone escape the rapid current.

    ¡°So-¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you~!¡±

    However, the moment before Yue said ¡°Soar¡± to activate the magic, Mini Miledi thrust out her right hand, at the same time an extraordinary pressure attacked Hajime and his party. They sunk inside the rapid current as if being pressed by something gigantic. She was probably using gravity magic to multiply the gravity several times.

    ¡°See ya~, good luck on conquering the other dungeons~.¡±

    ¡°Gopoh¡­ ¡­ you, did you think we are filth!? Someday, I¡¯ll surely destroy you!¡±

    ¡°Kehoh¡­ ¡­ Unforgivable.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯ve done it! Fugah.¡±

    Hajime and his party let out sharp parting remarks, then were swept by the rapid current into the hole. A moment before they entered the hole, only Hajime tried to retaliate by throwing something. Along with Hajime and his party that were flushed into the hole, the water flowed out at the same speed, then the floor returned and the room regained its former form.

    ¡°Fuu~, what strong fellows~. Even so, a synergist master just like O-chan huh. Fufu, somehow it feels like destiny. Keep struggling for your wish¡­ ¡­ well then, I¡¯ll be busy for a while to repair the dungeon and the golems¡­ ¡­ nn? What was, that.¡±

    Even without the ability to sweat, Mini Miledi made a gesture of wiping her forehead. After that, she discovered an object that she was not used to seeing at the edge of her field of vision. A knife was pierced into the wall and a ck object hanging from it. ¡°What is it?¡±, as she approached, having recalled it she finally realized.

    ¡°Heh!? This is, don¡¯t tell me¡ª!?¡±

    A ck object, it was Hajime¡¯s handmade grenade. It was the only form of retaliation that he could have done; throwing a knife with a grenade attached, just before being flushed into the hole. Because he had used it many times inside the dungeon, Miledi already judged that it was an explosive, she immediately floated to take refuge in a hurry. Actually, the current Mini Miledi had bad magic power consumption when using gravity magic, she already spent most of it bringing them down. That¡¯s why she was unable to hold down the explosion.

    Although Mini Miledi watawata, turned her heels, it was too slow. At the moment Mini Miledi turned her heels, the white room was kah, filled with a sh, and followed by an intense impact.

    Inside the dungeon, ¡°Hinyaaa¡ª!!¡±, a woman¡¯s scream resounded. Afterwards, there was a small golem that was seriously in need of repair, weeping, or there wasn¡¯t, was there¡­

    On the other side, Hajime and his party that got flushed like filth were swept into the tunnel-like ce by the rapid current at tremendous speed. It wasn¡¯t a ce where you could breathe either, so they could only advance while submerged in the water. Somehow, although unskillfully, they desperately tried to control their bodies so they wouldn¡¯t crash into the wall and lose consciousness.

    Then, at that time, in the view of Hajime and his party, many shadows passed them by. Those were fishes. It seemed the ce they were swept into was an underground vein that connected to rivers andkes. However, unlike Hajime and his party who were washed away, the fishes were boldly swimming inside the rapid current and came to pass them by.

    Unbeknownst to them, one of the fishes swam beside Shia¡¯s face who had stopped her desperation to breathe. Somehow, that fish looked toward Shia.

    There were eyes.

    The fish. No, the human-faced fish had oldman-like eyes. Because it probably didn¡¯t know how to speak, it didn¡¯t say anything. In conclusion, Shia met the eyes of the human-faced fish. The old man-like face of the human-faced fish disyed impudence and lethargic feelings, it was reminiscent of the nostalgic Shi-ma**.

    Shia who was surprised, opened her eyes wide. She panickly tried to cover her mouth with her hands after unintentionally letting out her breath. However, she was so surprised she didn¡¯t avert her gaze. Shia and the old man (fish) continued to advance inside the rapid current while staring at each other.

    And, the flow of time that seemed to continue forever between Shia and the old man (fish) was abruptly ended. A voice resounded inside Shia¡¯s head.

    ¡ª- Just what are you looking at.

    That was added with a click of the tongue. This time Shia was unable to endure any longer. Inside the water ¡°Bufoa!¡±, she grandly exhaled. Certainly, the old man (fish) might be a kind of demonic beast. It probably had the special magic simr to ¡°Telepathy.¡± But, without being able to confirm it, the old man (fish) started to swim through the rapid current and went ahead with surprising agility.

    What it left behind was a rabbit-eared girl who lost her power while disying the whites of her eyes.

    * * *

    From town to town, a carriage and several horses advanced peacefully on the highway that connected viges with pakka pakka, rhythmical footsteps. Certainly, there were people riding on the horses. There were three men and a woman who were dressed as adventurers. On the carriage, sitting on the coach seat was a 15-16 year old girl and a monster¡­ ¡­ a giant shemale.

    ¡°Souna-chaa~n, because we¡¯ll reach a spring soon, let¡¯s rest a little there~.¡±

    ¡°Affirmative, Crystabel-san.¡±

    The shemale called Crystabel was the manager of a dress store in Brook town who Yue and Shia were indebted to. Also, the girl that sat beside Crystabel was the inn girl of ¡°Masaka Inn¡±; Souna Masaka. Although for some reason her name is always able to surprise anyone, she is only a normal girl who has a lot of curiosity and too much pink elements in her brain.

    These two were currently returning to Brook town from a neighboring town escorted by adventurers. Because it could be understood that Crystabel was as strong as an oni, it harvests a lot of clothing materials by itself. To get all of the materials at the same time, it left the town. Souna was taking advantage of it hearing that a rtive in the neighboring town was injured, she represented her parents who were unable to leave the inn to deliver a get-well gift. The adventurers originally came from Brook town, having finished their job, they incidentally became their escorts.

    There was only one day of travelling left until they returned to Brook town. Crystabel and the others decided to rest at the spring on the side of the highway, at noon.

    Crystabel and the others who had arrived at the spring were preparing to have lunch on the spring¡¯s levee after letting the horses drink the water. Souna who wanted to get some water approached the side of the spring. Then, the moment she scooped the water by dipping the container in the spring,

    GOPOh! GOPOGOPOh GOPANh!!

    Those sounds suddenly rang out, then bubbles suddenly started spouting from the center of the spring.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    ¡°Souna-chan!¡±

    Souna raised a scream and fell on her butt, Crystabel immediately carried her in one arm and returned to where the adventurers were. Even at that time, the bubbles that spouted out became more intense, until finally a water column with a height more than ten meters appeared.

    This spring wasmonly known as a resting ce along the highway, and this kind of phenomenon had never once been reported. Therefore, Crystabel, Souna, and the adventurers could only open their mouths in surprise while nkly staring at that, without being affected by the rain-like drops of water, they only looked at the huge water column.

    Following that,

    ¡°Douwaaaaa¨C!!¡±

    ¡°Nnh¡ª-!!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡±

    From the water that spouted out without losing momentum, three people¡­ ¡­ the screams of two people could be heard as they came out. Spontaneously ¡°What the-!¡±, said Crystabel and the others with their eyes popping out. The trio of humans that came out were blown off ten meters above while screaming, and just as it is, they were thrown to the opposite side of Crystabel and the others and DOBONh!, fell while making that sound.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡­ ¡­¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°Wh-what on earth happen-¡­¡±

    The adventurers and Crystabel were speechless. Souna¡¯s mutters represented everyone¡¯s feelings.

    * * *

    ¡°Gehoh, gahoh, ~~kh, that was awful. I will surely destroy that guy next time. Yue, Shia. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Kehoh kehoh¡­ ¡­ nn, I am okay¡±

    Having somehow managed to get into the water¡¯s surface, Hajime confirmed Yue¡¯s and Shia¡¯s safety after cursing. However, only Yue replied to him.

    ¡°Shia? Oi, Shia! Answer me!¡± ¡°Shia¡­ ¡­ where are you?¡±

    Even as they called out to her, there was no sign of her in the surroundings. Hajime hurriedly dived underwater to search for her. Then, as he thought, Shia had sunk to the bottom. Having lost her consciousness, she was unable to float because of Doryukken¡¯s weight.

    Hajime took out apressed super-heavy mineral from ¡°Treasure Box¡± and used it as a weight recement to immediately dive, then he carried Shia up.

    He went to shore while dragging Shia. Shia wasid upside down, her face was pale with the whites of her eyes showing, while her breathing and pulse stopped. Maybe because she saw something unpleasant, she had lost consciousness with her face looking like it had a cramp.

    ¡°Yue, do CPR!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ C-¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°A~, like I said, secure her breathing¡­¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Having seen Shia¡¯s condition, he told Yue to do CPR, but Yue only had ¡°?¡± floating overhead. In this world, there was probably no such thing as CPR. Because there was no wound, drinking the Holy Water wouldn¡¯t help, and would just hydrate her even more. Yue was weak at healing magic, she couldn¡¯t possibly know any magic that was capable of making Shia let out water or to pinpoint massage her heart.

    Although the exact moment when she lost her consciousness wasn¡¯t known, there was no time to argue. Hajime, with grim determination performed CPR to the unconscious Shia.

    And naturally, well, there was mouth to mouth, Yue who saw that immediately became displeased, but because she understood that was the only way to save Shia, she could only quietly watch. That¡¯s right, she only jii and ji-, stared at him.

    Hajime tried to ignore Yue¡¯s inorganic gaze with all his might and repeatedly performed CPR.

    ¡®Geez, when I think back, to be dying right after everything is over¡­ ¡­ you¡¯re truly a regrettable fellow.¡¯

    In his mind, he let out those abusive words, and after doing artificial respiration for who knows how many times, Shia finally vomited water. Hajime turned her sideways so the water wouldn¡¯t block the trachea. It was a situation where hepletely covered her body.

    ¡°Kehoh kehoh¡­ ¡­ Hajime-san?¡±

    ¡°Ou, it is Hajime-san. Geez, don¡¯t die because of somethi-!?¡±

    While continuing to disy an amazed expression near Shia who wasid down and choking, Hajime showed a somewhat relieved expression. Shia who could only nkly look at Hajime, suddenly, gabacho!, kissed him as she embraced him. It was an unexpected action, so Hajime who was close to her failed to avoid it.

    ¡°Nnh!? Nn-!!¡±

    ¡°Amuh, nchu¡±

    Shia held Hajime¡¯s head with both her hands, wrapping her legs on Hajime¡¯s waist to keep a hold on him and without any reservation her tongue invaded his mouth. Hajime was unable to shake off Shia who used her herculean strength to hold him.

    To tell the truth, during the many repeated artificial respirations, Shia somehow knew she was kissed by Hajime. Although she was unable to move her body, her consciousness had already returned. It was probably a situation brought by her using body strengthening the moment she drowned.

    Having kissed many times, Shia¡¯s feeling-o-meter was blown off. To not let him escape, shepletely held Hajime¡¯s body then losing herself, she returned Hajime¡¯s kiss.

    On the other side, Yue who saw such a spectacle¡­ ¡­ was perplexed and displeased. Although she was displeased by it, she didn¡¯t try to stop it. She whispered, ¡°Only this time, as a reward¡­¡±, in small mutters. Apparently, she took Shia¡¯s feelings into consideration and seemed to allow it as her reward for working hard inside the dungeon.

    ¡°Wah wah, what!? What¡¯s with this situation!? A-amazingly¡­ ¡­ wet, while entangled with each other¡­ ¡­ so, so intense¡­ ¡­ even though it¡¯s outside! H-how abnormal!¡±

    That was the conclusion that came from the excessive delusions of Souna-chan; the inn girl. Following that, ¡°Ara? Certainly you are¡­¡±, Crystabel tried to remember Yue and Shia while wriggling its body. Then, with mes of envy inside their eyes, the male adventurers desperately tried to control themselves from drawing their swords, while the female adventurer looked at them with cold eyes.

    Now, with Shia stuck to him, Hajime lift his body up. Then, he intensely grasped Shia¡¯s plump butt.

    ¡°Anh!¡±

    Shia unintentionally let out a gasp. In the next moment, without loosening his grasp, Hajime PEIH!, pulled and peeled Shia off then threw her into the spring just like that.

    ¡°Ukyaaaa!¡±

    DOPANh!

    Looking at Shia being dropped into the spring while screaming with a skeptical gaze, Hajime fixed his hair while breathing roughly.

    ¡°Th-there is no time to be careless at all. Attacking right after resuscitation¡­ ¡­ even I can¡¯t read that move.¡±

    Towards Shia who was immediately crawling out from the spring like Sadako, Hajime disyed an expression as if he was shivering.

    [T/N: Sadako is Japan¡¯s female ghost equivalent of the grudge.]

    ¡°Uu~ that was cruel~ even though Hajime-san also did that~.¡±

    ¡°Haa? That was just a life-saving action¡­ ¡­ rather, you, were you already conscious that time?¡±

    ¡°U~n, although I could only feel it¡­ ¡­ I somehow knew what happened. For me to be kissed by Hajime-san, uhehe.¡±

    ¡°Stop thatugh¡­ ¡­ listen, in the end that was a life-saving action, there is no other meaning, you know? Don¡¯t expect anything weird, okay?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But, a kiss is a kiss. The time for dere wille faster if this keeps up.¡±

    ¡°Never. Rather, Yue. Help me stop her.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Only this time¡­ ¡­ but, because Shia had worked hard¡­ ¡­ No, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Yue~? Yue-san Ya~y¡±

    Toward Yue who kept looking at an empty space while continuing her murmurs, Hajime was only able to let out a sigh while thinking, ¡°This one is also hopeless.¡± Then, he looked toward Crystabel and the others that hade near to check on Hajime and his party.

    His gaze moved from the adventurers, it stopped for a moment toward Souna. Then when he saw Crystabel, he returned his gaze toward Souna. It seemed he preferred to not see that.

    Having been gazed at by Hajime, Souna¡¯s body twitched then shook, and her face immediately blushed.

    ¡°So-sorry for the interruption! P-please don¡¯t worry about us and continue!¡±

    Crystabel picked Souna up by the scruff of her neck, who tried to turn her heels after saying those words. Then, they came straight toward Hajime and his party as it is. Because of the monster approaching them, Hajime tried to pull out Donner, but Shia next to him said, ¡°Ah, manager-san¡±, with a tone as if they were acquaintances and they continued talking.

    As a result, their current location turned out to be one day away from Brook town, Hajime and his party decided to revisit the town. Taking advantage of Crystabel¡¯s carriage, they were spoiled by it. Their wet clothes were changed on the way. While talking about various things, they advanced under the warm sunlight with the horse¡¯s footsteps as the BGM.

    Together with a newpanion, Hajime conquered the second dungeon. Whileying down inside the wagon and watching the sun shining brilliantly, Hajime thought about what might happen on his journey from now on and a smile floated on his face.

 Book 5. Chapter 10

    Book 5. Chapter 10

    <strong>Chapter 10 : Ai-chan¡¯s Bodyguards</strong>

    Hatayama Aiko, 25 years old. Social studies teacher.

    As a teacher she taught specialized knowledge to the students, she also tried to improve their academic performance. She wasn¡¯t someone who only gave guidance, but someone exemry. Surely, those were serious matter for her, even more so, were her ¡°allies¡±; those who thought of her as the most important person. To put it concretely, she was the adult that the kids could depend on outside of their families.

    This was influenced by a big event in her student days, but let¡¯s leave it at that. Anyway, as the ally of the students outside of their houses, Aiko¡¯s pride as a teacher became the pir of support that helped her call herself a teacher.

    Therefore, Aiko was extremely dissatisfied by their current situation. Suddenly, while she was stunned after being summoned to another world and arbitrarily forced into a fantastic situation. The student with the greatest charisma in ss continued the talks instead of her. And then when she noticed her precious students were preparing for a war.

    No matter how she tried to persuade them, the decided ¡°flow¡± easily swept away her opinion, she was unable to stop her students at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, I will at least protect my students!¡±. Is what she was determined to do, but with her rare abilities, she was told to settle with being useful with the duties outside ofbat (farnd improvement and development). Although she desperately tried to oppose it, she was persuaded by her students. Aiko herself was unable to object to the point of view of the right person in the right ce.

    She spent every day anxiously thinking about the students who were fighting beyond her reach. Guarded by temple knights of the Church of the Saints and imperial guards of the Herrlicht kingdom, she visited every farm vige and undeveloped area, but when she finallypleted that work and returned to the royal pce, what awaited her was a certain student¡¯s death.

    At that time, Aiko med herself over and over for being unable to force herself to stay with them. ¡°After all, aren¡¯t I just being carried away after thinking myself an ideal teacher!?¡± Something like that. Certainly, Aiko was perplexed because she couldn¡¯t even be certain if something might have changed with her being there. But, this incidentgasun, struck Hatayama Aiko¡¯s head as a teacher, in other words it awakened her.

    Toward the students who were unable to stand up because of the overwhelming fear of ¡°death,¡± the church and the kingdom still wished for them to resume their war preparations. Aiko thought, ¡°As if I would let it happen for a second time!¡±, stood to oppose the church and the nobles of the kingdom. Using her position and abilities as her shield, she shouted out, ¡°Don¡¯te near my students,¡± to corner them.

    As a result, she somehow managed to gain victory. There were no students who refused to fight. But their hearts wavered because of Aiko¡¯s persistence. In addition, her already high poprity was grew further. Although she wouldn¡¯t do anything like war, the ironic result was that, at the very least some of the encouraged students appeared to escort Aiko in her duties running all over the ce.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to fight¡± and ¡°Because the knights are escorting me, I¡¯ll be okay¡±, was how she persuaded them to give up, but some of the students stood up and said ¡°We¡¯ll protect Ai-chan¡±, filled to the brim with determination. Following that, she was eventually overwhelmed, afterward they followed her around the farnds, and ¡°I was swept around again. I am such a bad teacher¡­¡±, while on all fours was still fresh in her mind.

    By the way, this time, although the dedicated knights escorting Aiko assisted in persuading the students, somehow it became a situation where the students stubbornly refused to back down. If they asked why they opposed the bodyguards, as a consensus of all the students, they blocked everything with the words:

    ¡°As if we can leave Ai-chan to someone we don¡¯t know!¡±

    The students¡¯ sense of crisis was directed at not thieves and demonic beasts on the road ahead, but rather it was turned towards Aiko¡¯s dedicated knights. Their reason was that all of the members were good-looking guys. This was the upper echelons¡¯ strategy to tie Aiko¡¯s talent to the kingdom and church. In short, it was a honeytrap-thing. One of the students who noticed it informed the other students and ¡°Protect Ai-chan from the good-looking military men corps¡± was formed.

    However, there was a miscalction made by the students. The so-called hunter bing the hunted scenario. To prove it, these were the persuasive words that the knights gave the students.

    Commander of the temple knights and the bodyguard, David:

    ¡°There is no need to worry. I¡¯ll protect Aiko. I won¡¯t let her get even a scratch. Aiko is¡­ ¡­ my everything¡±

    Vicemander of the temple knights, Chase:

    ¡°For her sake, I will even throw away my beliefs. I am determined to dedicate everything for Aiko. Don¡¯t you feel relieved even by this much?¡±

    Imperial knight Chris:

    ¡°It¡¯s my destiny to meet Aiko-chan. Did you think I¡¯ll let my destined person die?¡±

    Imperial knight Jade:

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I swore to risk my life. Not as an imperial knight. But, as a man¡±

    This time, the students thought, ¡°Just what on earth happened!? They all had a change of heart!¡±, something like that. In other words, at first they thought it was Aiko who would fall into the honey-trap, but after hearing those words they shout, ¡°We won¡¯t hand Ai-chan to unknown people!¡±, as if they were her parents, they didn¡¯t want to part from Aiko¡¯s side.

    It should be noted, what happened between Aiko and them¡­ ¡­ because it¡¯s a long story it¡¯ll be omitted, but Aiko¡¯s idleness and inborn diligence made a gap. Coupled with her sincerity which permeated her surroundings, they had already be Aiko¡¯s believer ¡®when they noticed,¡¯ well something along those lines. When told, it could be an entirely new story¡­ ¡­ so a lot happened. A lot of things.

    With that said, currently, the students were divided into Kouki¡¯s hero group, which continued to train inside the ¡°Orcus Great Dungeon¡±, the stay behind group, and Aiko¡¯s bodyguard group.

    After that, two months after the messengers of the empire visited Herrlicht kingdom, Aiko and her party that improved and developed farnd were currently using the carriage to go develop a new farnd. Their destination was thekeside town, Ul.

    ¡°Aiko, aren¡¯t you tired? There¡¯s no need to hold back if you¡¯re tired, you know? We¡¯ll immediately take a break, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, I am okay. David-san. Rather, didn¡¯t we just take a break a while ago? I am not weak after all¡±

    Inside the spacious andrge carriage, themander of Aiko¡¯s bodyguards¡¯; David, worriedly talked to Aiko. Aiko¡¯s reply was mixed with a wry smile.

    ¡°Fufu,mander just can¡¯t stop worrying about Aiko-san. Because a while ago you were exhausted after just a day of travel¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s why I am also worried. Make sure to not hold yourself back, okay?¡±

    ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience that time. That was the first time I had traveled by carriage¡­ ¡­ but, I am really okay because I¡¯ve be ustomed to it. Thank you very much for your concern. Chase-san¡±

    At first, Aiko disyed disgraceful behavior because she had yet to experience how a carriage moved, she blushed because she was reminded of her past, and thanked the vicemander of the bodyguards; Chase. Towards the blushing Aiko, Chase covered his mouth with his hand in agony, and tried to casually take Aiko¡¯s hand¡­ ¡­ ¡°Gohonh!¡±, his hand was stopped by a cough and a sharp gaze. The one who stopped him was a schoolgirl, Sonobe Yuka, who sat diagonally in front of Aiko. She was a member of ¡°Protect Ai-chan from good-looking military men corps.¡± Because they wouldn¡¯t know what might happen if there were only Aiko and good-looking military men inside the carriage, several members also came to board it.

    By the way, there were eight people inside the carriage. Outside were knights on the scale of a toon, they tried to hold back because it was already toote to tsukkomi about how only themander and vicemander were allowed to ride the carriage. These good-looking guys had also tried to give some reason or another to ride the carriage. They seemed to not want to be separated from Aiko.

    ¡°Oya, oya, I¡¯ve been stared at. To have gathered so many wrinkles on your forehead, wouldn¡¯t it spoil your cute face?¡±

    Chase said that apanied with an ikemen-smile. It was an attractive smile that could make an ordinary woman inadvertently blush. But, Yuka¡¯s reaction was, ¡°Peh!¡±, an expression of someone who wanted to spit on him even now.

    ¡°Not only Ai-chan sensei, do you also call other women ¡°cute¡±? Ai-chan-sensei, this person is surely a bad phnderer. Please be careful, okay?¡±

    Yuka believed a guy that¡¯s capable of saying another woman is ¡°cute¡± in front of his beloved, wasn¡¯t a good guy. These guys also had realize they were used by their employers to honeytrap Aiko. They knew that their appearances were capable to making women¡¯s hearts flutter. Because she knew that, Yuka was irritated by Chase who was able to smile daringly, and she made a small counter.

    ¡°S-Sonobe-san. Don¡¯t be that belligerent. Even though you finally called me ¡°sensei,¡± you still called me ¡°Ai-chan¡±¡­ ¡­ isn¡¯t it okay to just use Aiko-sensei?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Ai-chan-sensei is ¡°Ai-chan,¡± that¡¯s why nothing else will do except Ai-chan-sensei. That¡¯s the consensus of the students¡±

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s with that, I don¡¯t understand it. Moreover, is it the students¡¯mon view? Is that the way this generation thinks? Work hard me, this is a trial for my dignity and reliability as a teacher! I must understand how my students think at any cost!¡±

    Toward Ai-chan-sensei who said to herself, ¡°Fight-!¡±, Yuka and Chase¡¯s awkward interactions, and simr atmosphere became warm and fuzzy. That¡¯s the reason why Aiko¡¯s called ¡°Ai-chan,¡± but she didn¡¯t notice. Her road to be a dignified teacher was a long one.

    Even so, for the reliability part, the students were truly depending on Aiko. Even when seen from an outsider¡¯s point of view, she was the most familiar adult the students had, after all. Her recognition became stronger when she stood up to oppose the leaders of the kingdom and church. Especially toward the students that were brokenhearted because of Hajime¡¯s death, Aiko became their mental support.

    As a matter of fact, even for the students who requested to be Aiko¡¯s guards, the desire to simply be near Aiko was half of their reason for doing so. It should be noted that, the members of the Ai-chan¡¯s bodyguards, other than Sonobe Yuka were Sugawara Taeko, Miyazaki Nana, Aikawa Noboru, Kawahara Akira, Tamai Atsushi, and Shimizu Yukitoshi, a total of seven students.

    From there, they traveled on carriage for four days.

    Good-looking military men tried to approach Aiko, but Aiko, who thought everything they said was for the sake of their employers, just let it pass through her ears. Aiko didn¡¯t notice that they had truly fallen for her. Added with the effect of students ring at them when they tried to seduce her more than necessary, a heavy mood often came about. But it soon changed into a warm and fuzzy one because of Aiko¡¯s speech and behavior¡­ ¡­ and that repeated until the group finally arrived at thekeside town, Ul.

    After recovering from their travel fatigue, they began to survey Ul¡¯s outskirts¡¯ farnds and made their n of improvement. Although there were a lot of loveedies with Aiko at the center during those times¡­ ¡­ that was also a story for another time.

    Finally, they began to reform the farnds, and recently she got ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest¡± as her second name that started to spread from Ul town, then once again, a new incident urred and squeezed Aiko¡¯s mind.

    One of her students disappeared.

    Aiko worked the best she could. All for the sake of her precious students. In the end, what awaited her was an impactful reunion that would end in an undesirable oue.

 Book 6. Chapter 1

    Book 6. Chapter 1

    <strong>Chapter 1 : Once Again, In Brook Town</strong>

    ¡°Fufuh, your silliness, thoroughly show me how you sticky you get today!¡±

    The crescent moon sometimes hidden by clouds illuminated the dark night. Even now, the face that possessed radiance peeped from above the clouds that was moved by the wind. That light began to illuminate a certain building on the ground. More urately, a rope hanging from the roof of that building, and what was illuminated was a girl that disyed excellent rappelling skills, just like a special forces from somewhere.

    Surusuru, as she descended to the corner of a window in a certain room on the third floor, she turned around. While being upside down. her face peered in from the upper part of the window.

    ¡°For today¡¯s sake, I had Crystabel-san teach me her Climbing technique! I never thought of using it at this ce, kukuku. Now, what kind of abnormal ys will you do, I will absolutely confirm it!¡±

    ¡°Haa haa,¡± rough breathing came from the excited girl as she focused on peeping into the room before her. Concealing herself, this girl was none other than Souna-chan; the inn girl of Brook Town¡¯s ¡°Masaka Inn¡±. Bright and energetic, able to talk without hesitation, and working hard all over the ce. Even though she couldn¡¯t be called beautiful, the inn girl was simply lovely just like a blooming flower on a in. There was a considerable amount of single men targeting her in this town.

    That girl was currently using all the techniques she knew to ¡°peep¡± on certain guests with all her might. If her expression was seen by the men who fell for her would make them instantly feel as if they¡¯d been disillusioned¡­ ¡­ It was as if she was a perverted old man.

    ¡°Kuh, it is dark after all. I can¡¯t see anything. If only the angle shifted a little more¡­¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s from this angle¡­ ¡­ Even so, isn¡¯t it too quiet? Even I thought I¡¯d hear more moaning¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to use magic to intercept the sound?¡±

    ¡°Hah!? There is also that move! Kuu, how crafty! But, I won¡¯t give up! Even if it¡¯s only their silliness, I¡¯ll burn it into my eyes¡­¡±

    Just saying this once more, here was outside the window on the third floor. Even if Souna was an idiot to the limits, she couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d hear a voice from nearby. Souna instantly sweated like a waterfall, andgigigi, turned around with an awkward movement just like a machine that was forgotten to be oiled. There was¡­

    Hajime standing in the sky like a Niou statue, with a cold smile stered across his face.

    ¡°I-ich not what you think, you know? Dear customer. This is, that¡¯s, umm, right! A regr inn maintenance!¡±

    ¡°Hou~, in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right~. Look, if I don¡¯t do it some time in the middle of the night, such as during the day, the repair work will end up being seen. Because it¡¯s an inn, there will be some bacsh, right?¡±

    ¡°I see, isn¡¯t reputation an important thing?¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right! Reputation is important!¡±

    ¡°By the way, apparently there is a peeping tom in this inn. Do you know something about it?¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s a serious situation! T-to peep, th-that¡¯s unforgivable, right?¡±

    ¡°Aa, just as you said. Isn¡¯t peeping unforgivable?¡±

    ¡°E, ee, it is unforgivable I think¡­¡±

    Hajime and Souna looked at each others¡¯ faces and ¡°Hahaha¡±, ¡°Fufufu¡±,ughed together. However, Hajime¡¯s eyes weren¡¯tughing, and even though Souna wasughing, she was trembling a little while sweat continued to drop.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    ¡°Hii¡ª, I am sor~ry.¡±

    Hajime suddenly reverted to his serious look and iron wed Souna¡¯s face.Merimeri, sounds came from Hajime¡¯s fingers. Souna who could only il around in the air, let out a scream and desperately asked for forgiveness. Souna is an ordinary girl. That¡¯s why Hajime adjusted his power to a level that wouldn¡¯t overdo the punishment. If this was her first offense, then he would¡¯ve be more lenient. But the day after he returned from the Raisen Great Dungeon, and every night since they checked into the inn, she kept trying to peep using various methods. That¡¯s why his leniency was fading. By the way, the reason they were still staying at this inn was because the food was delicious.

    Hajime could only let out a sigh and carry Souna, who was now only capable of twitching, in his arm. Souna was finally able to let out a relieved sigh when her face was released. But, when she looked down¡­ ¡­ there were devils. Even though there were smiles on their faces, they were her parents that looked like devils whose eyes didn¡¯t smile, just like Hajime¡¯s.

    ¡°Hii!!¡±

    They noticed that Souna had seen them. She was slowly descending while her parents raised their hands to receive her. It was just like an invitation to hell.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯ll probably be forgiven only after a hundred spankings.¡±

    ¡°Iyaaaa¡ª!¡±

    Towards Hajime¡¯s words, Souna remembered her punishments up to now, and was screaming. Surely, at breakfast the next day, he¡¯ll see Souna rubbing her swelling butt with teary eyes. Every night and every morning, Hajime could only sigh at such spectacles.

    * * *

    Having handed Souna over to her parents, Hajime returned to his room and copsed onto his bed.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Thanks for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°Wee home.¡±

    The ones who greeted Hajime were of course Yue and Shia. The room was illuminated by moonlight shining in through the windows, and the pair fleeting figures could be seen. The girls sitting on the opposite bed were Yue and also Shia who sat shamelessly. Only wearing negligees, their appearances were somewhatscivious. Coupled with their beautiful faces, if they were drawn on a painting, it¡¯d be described as a masterpiece even by a second-ss writer.

    ¡°Ou. Even so, what on earth drives that child¡­ ¡­ to even climb down from the roof, that¡¯s not normal, right? As expected, no matter how delicious the food, we should search for another inn.¡±

    Hajime spoke with an amazed tone. Standing up, Shiaughed and sat on Hajime¡¯s bed. Yue also steadily stood up and moved to Hajime¡¯s bed, then she put her knees below Hajime¡¯s head. As the result, they becamep pillows.

    ¡°Surely, our rtionship has ignited the mes inside that Souna-chan¡¯s girly mind. It can¡¯t be helped for her to be curious about us. Isn¡¯t that cute.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ but, for her to be more and more skillful¡­ ¡­ it worries me.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, she used a handmade snorkel tube to hide at the bottom of the bathtub¡­ ¡­ When I saw her ring and sparkling eyes, it made me shiver.¡±

    ¡°U~n, certainly, that¡¯s bad manners for an inn¡¯s daughter¡­ ¡­ For now, it¡¯s only towards us but¡­¡±

    While they chatted about Souna¡¯s entric behaviors, Shia quietly drew her body near Hajime. She naturally extended her hand, then guided Hajime¡¯s hand towards her breast. Shia¡¯s face turned crimson, and she was nervous at what might happen from this situation.

    Hajime gently grasped Shia¡¯s hand back. Kyuh, he put in more power that made Shia¡¯s body respond with a twitch. Because she was happy, she also put her power into her grasp. Hajime continued to put more strength into his grasp.

    Kyuh¡­ PIKUNh, Gyuh¡­ BIKUNh, GIRIh¡­ BIKUBIKU, MISHIh¡­ GAKUBURU

    ¡°Wa-! Hajime-san! It will be crushed! My hand will be crushed!¡±

    MEKyah!

    ¡°Hii¡ª! I am sorry, I am really sorry! I just got a little carried away! That¡¯s why release it! It¡¯ll break! I¡¯m going to break if you do anymore than this!¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do by casually making a good mood? To begin with, your room is next door. So why are you here?¡±

    Towards her hand that was gripped by Hajime, Shia tried to somehow release it while trembling, but she couldn¡¯t release it because of the vise-like grasp.

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s, I was just wondering~ if I can get into the same bed ?, something like that. Rather, our rtionship is already at the stage where we kiss. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s only that much.¡±

    ¡°As if. Even though I have said it was a life-saving action.¡±

    ¡°Well, from my intuition, Hajime-san has started to be dere! Compared to the beginning, you¡¯ve be very gentle! Because that is a fact, then¡­ ¡­ Guhehe¡°MEKHOBAKIh¡±Doon¡¯t¡ª! It¡¯s going to break¡ª!¡±

    Unable to endure hearing Shia¡¯s rude ns, Hajime inadvertently put more power into his grip. Shia whose hand was released, trembled at the edge of the bed while crouching and holding her hand to endure the pain. Ignoring Shia, Hajime turned his nce toward Yue. Yue immediately looked straight at Hajime.

    ¡°Rather, Yue. Recently, aren¡¯t you too lenient? Did you have a change of heart?¡±

    Yue tilted her head and thought about Hajime¡¯s questions. Just as Hajime said, having returned from Raisen¡¯s Great Dungeon, Yue¡¯s attitude towards Shia be more lenient. Before, when Shia tried to stick to Hajime she¡¯d immediately blow her away without arguing, but recently she didn¡¯t say anything about Shia¡¯s skinship. Even so, if it was something excessive¡­ ¡­ for example when Shia tried to kiss him, she¡¯d immediately be displeased¡­

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Shia did her best. She¡¯ll continue doing that from now on. Because she likes Hajime and me.¡±

    ¡°Nn? Well, that¡¯s so¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I also¡­ ¡­ don¡¯t hate her.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re actually getting along well. I can understand that just by watching. Nn~¡±

    The main point that Hajime guessed from Yue¡¯s few words, Yue was pleased by Shia, but not at the level of thinking of her as someone important.

    That was the truth. Inside Raisen¡¯s Great Dungeon was magic power disintegration that was even stronger than in the ravine, so Yue was unable to disy her full power. It was the same with Hajime. They could guess how much hardship they¡¯d have experienced if it were just the two of them. Surely, Hajime alone would be able to clear it, in exchange, the probability of him using one or two Holy Waters was high. To be able to conquer it without consuming them could be considered as thanks to Shia.

    Just a little while ago, Shia was an existence that had no connection to fighting. Rather than being unrted, it was more like she disliked it. This girl was surely frightened and uneasy, but she kept following Hajime and Yue withoutining. They went into the hell-like Great Dungeon, and while grinding her teeth, she was finally able to beat it with a splendid result.

    She was single-mindedly doing that for the sake of her love towards Hajime, and her friendship toward Yue. Because she wanted to be together with them, Shia had changed herself and advanced ahead with all her might.

    Yue of course held jealousy and a desire to monopolize him. Therefore, Shia¡¯s feelings towards Hajime were not easily acknowledged. That¡¯s why, at first, although it was hard to support it¡­ ¡­ towards Shia who¡¯s able to jump straight even after being treated cruelly, friendship was spread after so many times, following that it was further proven by how they conquered the Great Dungeon¡­ ¡­ that became the tangible proof.

    If she thought about it, Yue had no memory of anyone she could call her friend. Before she was sealed, she was busy with studying politics. There was no one who could be her friend on equal footing. In other words, she was alone. That¡¯s why, toward Shia who said, ¡°We arerades~!¡±, straight without being two faced, excluding the parts about Hajime, from the beginning she was unable to hate her.

    Because of that, regarding Hajime recently, ¡°Well, if it is Shia then just a little¡­¡±, she showed her generosity.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Even so.¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Yue looked up at Hajime while continuing her words. Her eyes were bewitching and filled with sincerity, confidence, and resolution. Added to Yue¡¯s gleaming smile that also reflected all of the above, she was so lovely, so charming, and made Hajime instinctively hold his breath. As if she was possessing gravity, Hajime was unable to move his nce and could only look at her in admiration. Hajime once again returned the look at Yue.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime¡¯s heart is already mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    No matter who else loves Hajime, no matter who else came to be attached to him, the number one, the most important is¡­ ¡­ me. There was such a deration. Yue¡¯s deration of war. A deration of war toward those they had, and would meet from now on.

    Hajime was speechless. He was sucked in by the radiance of her eyes, Yue once again as if entwined by him, caught Hajime¡¯s nce. Following that, Hajime¡¯s hand touched Yue¡¯s cheek, while Yue put her hand over his. The moonlight reflected their shadows on the wall, their shadows slowly became closer. Then, at the moment they almost met¡­

    ¡°Gusuh, umm, can you at least please stop forgetting my existence? It feels so empty and lonely¡­ ¡­gusuh.¡±

    Shia was sitting while holding her knees on the corner of the bed; while crying and wiping her tears she watched Hajime and Yue create a world for two people.

    It was a truly pitiful appearance, Hajime felt somewhat bad, and Yue was telling her toe closer. ¡°Yue-zaa~n¡±, while shouting that, Shia dived into Yue¡¯s bosom and sniffled. Shia¡¯s head was gently stroked, and because it felt pleasant she closed her eyes, then started to sleep just like that.

    Hajime who saw their appearance could only wryly smile and say,

    ¡°Rather than a friend, aren¡¯t you more like a mother?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I prefer Hajime¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Won¡¯t you be gentler to Shia?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ About that, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­ I love you¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Ou¡±

    In the end, with Shia on his left side and Yue on his right side, the three of them fell asleep. After this day, Shia who was allowed to be in the same room would dance in ecstasy, and get carried away by repeatedly trying to attack Hajime every night, only to be severely punished by him.

    By the way, at the time Shia screamed when her hand was grasped, Souna who heard that further intensified her misunderstanding, curiosity, and her delusions. Then she became an inn girl that possessed high infiltration skills¡­ ¡­ but this was another story.

    * * *

    KARAN, KARAN

    Apanied by the sound of bells, the door of the adventurer¡¯s guild: Brook¡¯s branch opened. Three silhouettes entered, they were Hajime, Yue, and Shia who hadpletely be celebrities after several days. Inside the guild¡¯s cafe, several adventurers spend their time freely just like usual, but there were some who greeted Hajime and his party by raising a hand when they noticed them. As for the men, they looked at Yue and Shia as usual, then turned their nces filled with envy toward Hajime, but there were no malicious ones here.

    They had stayed at Brook town for a week, there were several people who didn¡¯t learn and caused amotion by challenging him to a duel to obtain Yue or Shia during that time. In the past, they were unable to persuade Yue who was known as ¡°Crotch Smasher¡± because they were frightened by her, as such they tried to capture Hajime and bury him outside the moat.

    Of course, Hajime wouldn¡¯t do something as troublesome as that. Finally, ¡°Duel me!¡±, when the line was only on ¡°Duel,¡± he already fired the gun. What shot out was a non-lethal rubber bullet that exploded as it hit the pitiful challenger¡¯s head, and made him spin three times, then kiss the ground.

    Because of that, in the town, Yue the ¡°Crotch Smasher¡± and her loved person, the one who was capable of killing his enemy in a blink before the duel even started, Hajime the ¡°Duel Smasher¡±bination became famous people to be reckoned. Even though they didn¡¯t apply a party name to the guild, the name ¡°Smasher Lovers¡± already spread, and Hajime who discovered their nickname could only look off into the distance for a while, because of this new memory.

    By the way, as a side note, Shia who felt her existence be thinner could only shed tears.

    ¡°Oya, the three of you are together today?¡±

    Hajime and his party approached the counter, just as usual, aunt¡­ ¡­ Catherine was there, and she was the one that greeted them just now. Catherine¡¯s voice was filled with surprise because in this one week the ones who came to guild were usually either Hajime alone or Shia and Yue as a pair.

    ¡°Aa. We¡¯ll leave the town tomorrow, and because we are indebted to you, we came to greet you. Furthermore, we thought of epting it if you have anymissions rted to our destination¡±

    What he meant by indebted, was how Hajime had borrowed a guild¡¯s room for free. Because he finally gained Gravity magic, he wanted to experiment:bining it with Creation magic, that¡¯s why he needed a spacious room. Catherine who happened to hear about it offered the use of a guild room for free.

    It should be noted that Yue and Shia trained to use gravity magic on the town¡¯s outskirts.

    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re going to leave. That¡¯ll make me lonely. It¡¯s been lively since you came back here after all~¡±

    ¡°Please give me a break. There is a pervert in the inn, there is also a pervert in the dress store, there are also those perverts who start to prostate when Yue and Shia walk in town and stalker perverts who call them ¡°Onee-sama,¡± there were also idiots who challenged me to duels¡­ ¡­ there were no decent fellows at all. Of all the guys I met, 70% are perverts and 20% are idiots¡­ ¡­ just what¡¯s wrong with this town¡±

    All of theints that Hajime said while scowling were the truth. Let alone Souna, everytime Hajime met Crystabel, she always licked her lips while looking at him like a carnivore, he already forgot how many times he felt chills.

    Moreover, there were three major factions created inside Brook town, they tried topete with each other every day. One was the ¡°We want to be stepped on by Yue-chan corps¡±, the other was the ¡°We want to be Shia-chan¡¯s ves corps,¡± and thest one was the ¡°We want to be onee-sama¡¯s siblings corps¡±. Respectively, they literally hold those as their wishes, and it seems theypeted on which side would be the majority.

    Hajime and his party could only spurt out their drinks because those names were the opinion of the masses. Suddenly there were people inside the town prostrating to Yue saying ¡°Please step on us!¡± It made her shiver. It was not known how extreme their thought processes were to be like that for Shia. The demi-human race should have been under discrimination, so the way they wanted to be her ves was a full chance for tsukkomi, but she immediately refused them because it was unpleasant to think deeply about it. Thest was a group of only women, maybe because they saw him as an obstruction to Yue and Shia, they mainly tried to eliminate Hajime. Once, ¡°The harmful and parasitic pest to Onee-sama! I¡¯ll remove his ballssss¡ª!!¡±, a girl screamed that while thrusting a knife toward him in one hand.

    Because it¡¯d be troublesome to kill a girl inside town after all, Hajime only left that girl naked in a tortoise shell-like bondage (because he had no knowledge about it) situation, after hanging her on the highest building, and leaving after sticking on a piece of paper that read, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you next time.¡± Because of the indifferent content in the paper he left behind, the girls¡¯ extreme actions became more hidden, and that¡¯s a good thing.

    Hajime who recalled those events could only frown, while Catherine let out a bitter smile.

    ¡°Now, now, the lively part is the truth.¡±

    ¡°Right, it sure is.¡±

    ¡°Then, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Fhuren¡±

    Even though they talked in that manner, Catherine was working diligently. Immediately, she started searching whether there was a request rted to Fhuren.

    Fhuren was a neutralmercial city. Hajime and his party¡¯s next destination was ¡°Guryuen Great Desert¡±, where one of the Seven Great Dungeons; ¡°Guryu-en Volcanic Mountain¡±, resided. Therefore, they must go toward the west of the continent, and on the way was the ¡°Neutral Commercial City Fhuren¡±, so they wanted to drop by the continent¡¯s number onemercial city. It should be noted that after ¡°Guryu-en Volcanic Mountain¡±, their next destination was further west of the Great Desert, the Great Dungeon that had sunk into the seabed; ¡°Meljine Seabed Ruin¡±.

    ¡°U~n, oh my. I found something good. A request to escort a merchantpany. There¡¯s a vacancy for one person¡­ ¡­ How is it? Are you going to ept?¡±

    Hajime confirmed the contents of themission he received from Catherine. Certainly, the content was a request to escort a merchantpany. It was a medium-scale merchantpany, and it seemed to request 15 people as the escorts. Because Yue and Shia were not adventurers, it was perfect for Hajime.

    ¡°Is it OK to take mypanions along?¡±

    ¡°Aa, no problem. Although there would beints if there are too many people, but there are people hired to carry the luggage, and there are also adventurers who brought their ves along. Furthermore, Yue-chan and Shia-chan are also influential people. To have another two excellent adventurers in addition when hiring a person. There¡¯s no reason to refuse.¡±

    ¡°I see, nn~, what should we do?¡±

    Hajime who was a little hesitant, looked back at Yue and Shia to ask for their opinions. Truthfully, he thought of epting the request if it had something to do with delivering packages. If it had been only Hajime and his party, they could have used the Magic-Driven vehicle and arrived at Fhuren much sooner than if they had to use a carriage. It would be too troublesome to match the pace of the others in an escort mission.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ No need to travel in a rush.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right~, sometimes it may be good to go with other adventurers. We might be able to learn the know-how from the veteran adventurers, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s true. Since we aren¡¯t in a hurry, sometimes it might be good¡­¡±

    Having heard their opinions, Hajime was, ¡°Fumu¡±, and told Catherine that he epted the request. It was just as Yue had said, it would take a lot of time to conquer the Seven Great Dungeons. There¡¯s no telling what kind of mistake they might make if they tried to rush it. That¡¯s why the know-how peculiar to adventurers would likely be useful in their future travels, as Shia had said.

    ¡°Here you go. I¡¯ll notify the client, so please go to the front gate tomorrow, first thing in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    After she confirmed that Hajime received the application form, Catherine turned her eyes toward Yue and Shia who were behind him.

    ¡°You must keep yourself healthy, okay? Whenever this child makes you cry, pleasee back here. I¡¯ll beat him for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn, we are indebted to you. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Catherine-san. Thank you very much for taking care of us!¡±

    Catherine¡¯s kind-filled words made Yue and Shia smile. Shia was especially happy. She seemed to have forgotten that she was of the demi-human race, ever since she arrived at this town. Of course, there were different strokes for different blokes. Not all of them were friendly in regards to Shia, but with Catherine at the top, there were Souna, Crystabel, and some people like her fans, who didn¡¯t discriminate against her, even though she was a demi-human. It was not known whether that was because of the locality or the people¡¯s nature or the flow of this town, but for Shia, this was a warm ce, almost like her hometown in the Sea of Trees.

    ¡°You too, don¡¯t you let these good girls cry, okay? I¡¯ll punish you if you don¡¯t value them as the most important, alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Geez, what a meddlesome person. I¡¯ll do that even without you telling me.¡±

    Hajime replied to Catherine¡¯s words with a wry smile. Catherine held out a letter towards Hajime. With a doubtful expression, Hajime received the letter.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re carrying various problems in your arms after all. It is an apology for all the trouble caused by the people of this town. When you arrive at another town¡¯s guild and get into trouble, show this letter to the person in-charge. It might prove to be useful.¡±

    Catherine perfectly added a wink, and Hajime¡¯s cheeks inadvertently cramped. ¡°For a letter to be able to influence the person in-charge, just who on earth are you?¡±, his doubt could be seen in his expression.

    ¡°Oh my, is there a need to investigate me? A good woman is someone that holds secrets, after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Haa, un¡¯stood. I will dly take it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be obedient! Although a lot of things might happen, please don¡¯t die.¡±

    Catherine was a staff of the guild in a remote countryside town, and held a lot of mysteries. She sent Hajime and his party off with a charming smile that contained attractiveness.

    Afterwards, Hajime and his party drew near Crystabel¡¯s ce. Although Hajime refused toe along, he could only reluctantlye because of Yue and Shia¡­ ¡­ but, the moment it heard that they wanted to leave town, Crystabel became a huge monster, and tried to attack Hajime, since this was her (Crystabel¡¯s)st chance. Hajime, who was so scared, used the oscition fracture to bury it. Although Yue and Shia were able to desperately stop the traumatic event¡­ ¡­ The details will be omitted.

    When she heard it was theirst night, Souna finally managed to trespass into the bathroom with a dignified demeanor. That action was followed by her charging into their room, then her parents, who werepletely angered by her, tied her with genuine tortoise shell bondage all night long. The event where she was hung in front of the inn would be omitted. The reason why her parents knew how to tie the tortoise shell bondage will also be omitted.

    The next morning.

    With pleasant memories of Brook¡¯s townspeople, Hajime and his party arrived at the front of the gate, moved towards the merchantpany¡¯s facilitator and other adventurers who epted the escort request. Apparently they were thest ones to arrive. When the facilitator-like person and the 14 adventurers looked at the iing Hajime and his party, they caused amotion at once.

    ¡°O-Oi, don¡¯t tell me the remaining three are the ¡°Sma-Love¡±!?

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Although it makes me happy and frightened at the same time!¡±

    ¡°Look at my hands. They haven¡¯t stopped trembling since a while ago, you know?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re drunk?¡±

    There were those who were happy with Yue and Shia¡¯s appearance, some hid their groin with both hands while teary-eyed, and one with trembling hands who got tsukkomi¡¯ed by hispanion, various reactions. Hajime approached them with a very displeased expression, then the facilitator-like person called out to him.

    ¡°Are you thest escorts?¡±

    ¡°Aa, this is the application.¡±

    Hajime showed the application that he took out of his chest pocket. After confirming it, the male facilitator nodded in consent and began to introduce himself.

    ¡°My name is Mottou Junker. I am the leader of this merchantpany. Although your rank is still blue, I heard you¡¯re excellent adventurers from Catherine-san. I expect you to escort us along the way.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Motto(more) Yunker ? ¡­ ¡­ It must be difficult to be the leader of a merchantpany¡­ ¡­¡±

    [T/N: Yunker is a Japanese formted energy and health supplement.]

    It was a name that reminded him of a certain health tonic from Japan, and Hajime¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy. Mottou, who was unable to understand why Hajime looked at him with such eyes, only inclined his neck and replied with, ¡°Well, it was difficult but I¡¯ve be ustomed to it,¡± as if he was wryly smiling..

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t betray your expectations. I am Hajime. Here are Yue and Shia.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring¡­ ¡­ By the way, this person from the Rabbitman tribe¡­ ¡­ Won¡¯t you sell her? I can only pay a moderate price though.¡±

    Mottou nced at Shia while appraising her. She was a beautiful girl of the Rabbitman tribe who wasn¡¯t blue-haired like the normal Rabbitman tribe member, but possessed gray hair instead. As a merchant¡¯s nature, he couldn¡¯t help buty his hands on such a raremodity. He judged her as a ve from her cor, then immediately proposed negotiation to Hajime; the owner. Surely he must be an excellent merchant.

    Having received the nce, Shia, ¡°Ugh,¡± groaned unpleasantly and hid behind Hajime. Yue looked at Mottou with a severe look. The popr perception of a Rabbitman tribe outside the Sea of Trees was a ve, that¡¯s why it was natural to offer trade negotiations for such an unusual ve. There was no reason to me Mottou.

    ¡°Hoo, she seems fairly attached¡­ ¡­ somehow, she also seems to be cherished. Then, I will give you some discounts, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Well, since you seem to be an excellent merchant¡­ ¡­ shouldn¡¯t you already know the answer?¡±

    Although Mottou, who had seen Shia¡¯s appearance, was interested and offered a more appealing proposal, Hajime¡¯s reply was simple. Nevertheless, Mottou felt he should not let go of this chance to negotiate with Hajime, since it will surely bring forthrge profit that will only increase thanks to Shia¡¯s charm. That¡¯s why, he tried to give out more bargaining chips to lengthen their conversation.

    However, Hajime had read his intentions. Though they were simple words, he voiced them to Mottou with an unwavering will.

    ¡°Even if it was god who wanted her, I still wouldn¡¯t let her go¡­ ¡­ Won¡¯t you understand with this much?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Ee, I understand. It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll withdraw here. However, if you ever change your mind, by all means please visit my Junkerpany. Well then, it¡¯s almost time to depart. For the details on escorting, please ask the leader over there.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s words were actually dangerous ones. If it was done unskillfully, his words would have branded him as a heretic by the Church of the Saints. As a side note, the demon race believes in a different god, they worshipped different gods than the strongest god in history; ¡°Ehito¡±, but they didn¡¯t directly try to fight the Church of the Saints. Since Hajime didn¡¯t drastically alter his words, therefore, Mottou understood that Hajime, from the bottom of his heart, refused to let Shia go.

    Hajime watched as Mottou dejectedly returned to his merchantpany, then he noticed the surroundings be noisy again.

    ¡°Wow¡­ ¡­ For the sake of a woman, to even say that much¡­ ¡­ It numbed me!¡±

    ¡°As expected of Duel Smasher. He won¡¯t forgive anyone who puts their hands on his woman¡­ ¡­ fuh, what a man.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice~, I also wanted someone to say something like that to me at least once.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you, aren¡¯t you a man? Who would, say someth¡ª, sorry, I am sorry, so sto¡ª Ah¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    Having heard the happy conversations of his amused escortpanions, Hajime could only hold his head in his hands due to the headache. All of the fellows from Brook town were idiots as expected. While he thought that,¡®Munyuu¡¯, he could feel something soft on his back, furthermore Hajime was embraced closely by the arms that came from behind him.

    Hajime turned his head over his shoulder, and saw a close-up of Shia¡¯s face as she rested her chin on his shoulder. Her facepletely dyed red, and because she was truly happy, her expression loosened.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Listen, there was no special meaning to it, so don¡¯t misunderstand, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ufufufu, I know~, ufufufu~¡±

    Although Hajime exined that, in the end it was akin to not abandoning a rtive, and not because ¡°she is his woman¡±, like the surrounding people noisily described. His exnation was not transmitted to Shia. It was because the man she fell for had dered that ¡°Even if it¡¯s god, I won¡¯t let her go.¡± No matter what his real intentions were by dering that, a pleasant thing is pleasant.

    Even though those words were to quickly break off the negotiation, in a lot of ways it was ¡°overkill,¡± and Hajime could only feel regret. Yuetokotoko, went to Hajime¡¯s side, thenkuikui, she pulled Hajime¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°? What is it, Yue?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it, because that was cool.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Thanks for the constion.¡±

    Having sympathized with Hajime¡¯s feelings, Yue tried tofort him, and Hajime gently stroked her cheeks while letting out words of gratitude. Yue closed her eyes as if she was pleased by it.

    In front of the front gate early in the morning, inside a crowd of people, with a beautiful rabbit-eared girl that looked so happy attached to his back, and another beautiful blonde girl with crimson eyes in his right hand, was Nagumo Hajime.

    Thedies of the merchantpany looked at them with lukewarm expressions, while the men looked at the spectacle with dead-fish eyes. Toward these annoying gazes and words that pierced Hajime, surely he just reaped what he had sown.

 Book 6. Chapter 2

    Book 6. Chapter 2

    <strong>Chapter 2 : Adventurer-like Work</strong>

    Using carriages, the distance between Brook Town and the Neutral Commercial City; Fhuren, was six days of travel.

    They moved before sunrise and prepared to camp before sunset. This has already repeated for three days. Hajime and his party were three days away from Fhuren. Only half the travel distance remained. So far no incidents had urred during their journey. Even though Hajime and his party were in charge of the rear, it was truly peaceful.

    Even today, nothing special happened as they prepared to camp. Regarding meals, the adventurers were eating by themselves. They had to eat while minding their surroundings, that¡¯s why, as escorts they couldn¡¯t settle down when eating together. It also seemed to be the rule to eat on their own. Additionally, when on a mission, the adventurers only eat cruel, simple meals. In a way, preparing tasty meals would only increase their luggage, and would disturb them in emergency situations. Because of that, it became a theory that after they¡¯ve arrived at a town they would eat tasty meals until their stomachs were full, as their reward.

    That story was something Hajime and his party heard from the adventurers when they ate meals on the second day. Hajime and his party had prepared warm bread soaked in luxurious mock stew to eat.

    ¡°Gah¡ª, good! It is truly delicious~, just as expected of Shia-chan! Mou, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a demi-human anymore, so will you be my wife?¡±

    ¡°Gluck gluck, gulp, puhah, bastard, don¡¯t just run your mouth! Shia-chan is my wife!¡±

    ¡°Hah, just what is a small dirty pig-like man like you trying to say? Know your ce. By the way Shia-chan, how about a meal with me after we arrive at the town? Of course, it¡¯ll be my treat.¡±

    ¡°Th-Then, I¡¯ll take Yue-chan! Yue-chan, have a meal with me!¡±

    ¡°Yue-chan¡¯s spoon¡­ ¡­ Haa, haa.¡±

    The adventurers kept eating the mock stew made by Shia, saying it was delicious. On the first day, these guys were eating dried meat with things simr to camping goods when, Hajime and his party started to cook next to them, using ingredients and tableware taken out from ¡°Treasure Box¡±, just as usual. The adventurers were attracted by the delicious drifting aromas. Looking around, they saw Hajime and his party eating the hot meal while blowing on it, nearby. It became a situation where all of the other adventurers stared at them with blood-shot eyes and drooling mouths. Shia who felt that they were truly pitiful proposed to share their meals, resulting in the current situation.

    In the beginning, even in front of these starving dogs, Hajime continued to calmly eat his meal. Naturally, he didn¡¯t intend to share at all. However, because Shia took over the job of preparing the meals when they camp, he had to rely on her to make delicious meals. It was not like Hajime and Yue were incapable of cooking anything, but the taste would be t. Hajime was only capable of making manly dishes while Yue was inexperienced, being a former noble. That¡¯s why, it was not an easy thing for Hajime to refuse Shia¡¯s, who was able to cook delicious meals, proposal to share.

    From then on, although at first the adventurers that crowded like hyena during meals were grateful, they started to get carried away and jokingly tried to persuade Shia and Yue.

    Toward the adventurers who made such a ruckus, Hajime silently used ¡°Pressure¡±. Although their bodies should have been warmed up by the hot mock stew, the adventurers immediately felt the chill and could only stand still with pale expressions. Hajime swallowed the meat inside his mouth and nced at the mock stew while slowly letting out a whisper. Even so his voice could be clearly heard by everyone.

    ¡°So? Having filled your belly, who¡¯s the guy that wants to be thrown?¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±I am sorry for getting carried away.¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    The adventurers apologized while prostrating in splendid harmony and synchronization. Although these guys were senior and veteran adventurerspared to Hajime, they had no dignity at all. Even though there was also the ¡°Pressure¡± that Hajime used, it wasn¡¯t like they would go against Hajime, because they knew what happened in Brook town.

    ¡°Mou, Hajime-san. Since it¡¯s finally time for a meal, a little ruckus is fine. A-Also, no matter what they say, I-I am Hajime-san¡¯s, you know?¡±

    ¡°I never cared about that.¡±

    ¡°Hau!?¡±

    Although Shia tried to casually appeal to Hajime while feeling shy, Hajime cut off her words with a single phrase.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime.¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡­ ¡­ What is it, Yue?¡±

    Because of Yue¡¯s criticizing nce, Hajime flinched a little. Yue pointed her forefinger and said, ¡°¡­ ¡­ bad!¡±. In short, it was about his promise from before to be nicer to Shia. Hajime, who didn¡¯t harbor love for Shia even now, thought it was enough to treat her as a rtive¡­ ¡­ however it seemed that was an out for Yue.

    ¡°Hajime-san! If you keep that attitude, I won¡¯t give you the ¡°well-done¡± skewered meat!¡±

    Following that, recently Shia was not as easily discouraged. She didn¡¯t even twitch at Hajime¡¯s tsun-remark. Even if she received the shock, she immediately revived and repeated her strong and positive approach.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Like I said, how did you know that mate-¡­ ¡­ no, it¡¯s nothing. I understand, so quickly hand over the meat.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, do you want to eat it? Th-Then, a~n¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    While blushing, Shia presented the well-done skewered meat in front of Hajime¡¯s mouth. He seemed to really want to eat it. That¡¯s why Hajime took a peek at Yue. Yue readily stood by his side with skewered meat at hand. Probably, she would follow after Shia¡¯s ¡°A~n¡±.

    While feeling the adventurers¡¯ gazes, Hajime let out a sigh then opened his mouth toward Shia. Shia¡¯s expression was dyed in happiness.

    ¡°A~n.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    Hajime bit then chewed the presented meat in silence. Shia¡¯s expression was in pure bliss while she looked at Hajime. Then, this time another skewered meat was presented from his other side.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ A~n.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    He once again took a bite. Silently chewed it. Again, he took a bite when Shia from his other side, ¡°A~n¡±. He bit again when Yue said ¡°A~n¡±.

    Their subjectivity aside, the voices of the men¡¯s hearts who had objectively seen this spectacle were splendidly unified. In their minds, ¡°We beseech you, please just explode already!!¡±. They could only use formal words in their minds because they were clearly shown that they couldn¡¯t do anything in face of Hajime¡¯s power .

    Two days had passed since then. The distance was only one more day of travel, finally someone appeared to inelegantly obstruct their travel and to assault them.

    Shia was the first to notice it. Her rabbit ears, piko piko, moved while pointing toward the forest beside the highway, her unconcerned expression suddenly tightened and she warned the others.

    ¡°Iing enemies! They number more than 100! They¡¯lle from the forest!¡±

    When they heard her warning, the tension between the adventurers immediately increased. The highway that they were currently advanced on was not known for the danger from the adjacent forest. After all, it was the only route to the one Neutral Commercial City in the continent. The highway was safe, was what was guaranteed. That¡¯s why, although there were stories of encountering demonic beasts, they were only 20, at most. Even if there were a lot of them, 40 was the limit.

    ¡°Shit, more than 100 you say? Recently, I haven¡¯t heard stories of assault. are they saving up their power for this time¡¯s sake? Damn, even though I had investigated about idents along the highway!¡±

    The leader of the escorts, Galitima, was cursing with a bitter expression. The escorts of the merchantpany numbered 15. If Yue and Shia were included, they became 17 people. Considering the number of people, it¡¯d be difficult to wlessly defend the merchantpany. It was simply because they were overwhelmed in number.

    By the way, for them to calcte Shia as abat potential despite knowing the Rabbitman tribe¡¯s gentle nature was because there was a time when Shia lost her temper by the extreme actions of the ¡°We want to be Shia-chan¡¯s ves corps¡±. She blew off those perverts at once, that became well-known to adventurers and made them awe.

    The moment Galitima started thinking of letting the majority of the escorts stay and at least making the merchantpany escape, a proposal¡¯s voice rang out and interrupted his thinking.

    ¡°If you¡¯re perplexed, should we kill them?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    It was said with a light-hearted tone, as if he was just going to go for a little shopping. The unbelievable proposal came from none other than Hajime. Galitima was able to grasp the significance of Hajime¡¯s proposal, then spontaneously asked back with a stupid voice.

    ¡°Like I said, shall we annihte them?¡±

    ¡°W-Well, that¡¯s certainly, because it¡¯ll be difficult to wlessly defend the merchantpany if this keeps up¡­ ¡­ umm, can you do it? Although there are no strong demonic beasts around here, their numbers are¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no problem with the numbers. It¡¯ll end soon. With Yue, that is.¡±

    Hajime said that and immediately put his hand on Yue¡¯s shoulder who moved beside him. Yue looked particrly eager, and as if it would be very easy work for her, she replied with ¡°Nn¡­¡±.

    Galitima hesitated a little. At least he had heard the rumors that Yue was a user of rare magic. For argument¡¯s sake, even if she couldn¡¯tpletely annihte them, from the attitude of Hajime and his party they should be able to cut down a reasonable number. That¡¯s why, rather than letting the merchantpany escape ahead using their variousbat potential, he steadily thought of another strategy.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll entrust the first strike to Yue. Even if you can¡¯tpletely annihte them, it¡¯ll be no problem as long as their numbers considerably decrease. Then, we only need to decrease them further with our magic, and beat thest of them directly. Everyone, you understand!?¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±Affirmative!¡±¡±¡±¡±

    The other adventurers replied to Galitima¡¯s decision with voices filled with spirit. Apparently, it seemed they couldn¡¯t believe Yue was able to annihte them alone. Hajime thought in his mind, ¡°There is no need to worry that much~¡±, but because it was notmon sense for magic-users to be capable of annihting more than a hundred of demonic beasts, he felt their judgement couldn¡¯t be helped as he shrugged his shoulders.

    The adventurers took a united line in front of the merchantpany. Although tension hung in the air, their faces were resolute. There was no remaining joking atmosphere, like the one during meal time. On the way, even though they had heard various stories from the veteran adventurers, only by seeing their current appearance, indeed, they were able to nod and acknowledge them as veterans. The people of the merchantpany were frightened when they heard therge number of demonic beasts, now their faces peeped in from the shadows of the carriages.

    Hajime and his party were on the roof of the merchantpany¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°Yue, for now, start chanting. If not, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Chant¡­ ¡­ chant¡­ ¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Did you not know any?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°Well, that material¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Contact in 10 seconds~¡±

    Because it¡¯d be troublesome if others inquired about it, Hajime told Yue to use chants, but Yue who originally had no need to chant was only able to float ¡°?¡± above her head. Even so, it would be good as long as she made them assume she was chanting by whispering, although there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems, her reply somehow made Hajime anxious.

    While he thought of that, Shia¡¯s report rang out. Yue, suh, turned and hung her right hand toward the forest, then her chanting voice began to permeate.

    ¡°You are the one who brought bright red light into this perpetual darkness, crush the prison of old, the one who met face on as an equal, using the power of the strongest fragment, together with him, be the light capable of swallowing heaven, ¡°Thunder Dragon¡±¡±

    With the end of Yue¡¯s chant, she pulled the magic¡¯s trigger. At that moment, a dragon made of thunder appeared from the dark cloud just like in her chant. Its appearance was reminiscent of a snake just like an oriental dragon.

    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s that¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t known who muttered that. Even with the crowd of demonic beasts in front of their eyes, everyone¡¯s gazes were fixated at the sky towards the bizarre thunder dragon that let out blue electrical discharge. Even those who were well-versed in magic in the rear, could only open and close their mouths towards the magic they¡¯ve never seen nor heard before.

    Then, as if it was no one¡¯s ally. The demonic beasts that hade with killing intent for their prey from the forest, came to a halt between the merchantpany and the forest, having been red at by the huge thunder dragon, it was as if they were frogs that were stiffened by a snake¡¯s re.

    Following that, as if it was heaven¡¯s judgement, Yue flicked her slender and beautiful fingers, causing the thunder dragon opened its jaws that were even able to swallow heaven and attacked the demonic beasts.

    GOoGAaAAA!!!

    ¡°Uwah!?¡±

    ¡°Dowaaa!?¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaaa!?¡±

    The thunder dragon let out a tremendous roar from its huge opened mouth, and some demonic beasts were voluntarily jumping into the opened jaws. Then, they were eliminated by the jaws of thunder and disappeared without any resistance.

    Furthermore, as Yuemanded, the thunder dragon coiled around the demonic beasts to encircle them. The demonic beasts that were in the middle of escaping prated that wall of thunder and turned into dust before their eyes. Once again, above the demonic beasts that had lost their escape route, the thunder dragon opened its jaws with a thundering roar, and the demonic beasts jumped into it as if they chose to die. Without any time to suffer the pain, their flesh turning into dust coupled with the majestic appearance of the dragon gave off a solemn atmosphere. Having swallowed all of the demonic beasts, the thunder dragon let out a thundering roar for thest time then disappeared.

    Every one of the adventurers that were in formation and the merchantpany, because of the shes along with thundering sounds, and followed by a severe earthquake were inadvertently screaming and crouching. Finally, the fear of a life-threatening attack and the impact left them, and when they opened their eyes slightly to see what happened ahead¡­ ¡­ there was nothing at all. There was only the ground, scorched in a coil-shape, it was proof that the unreal spectacle just now had truly urred.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn, I overdid it¡±

    ¡°Oioi, that magic, even I know nothing about it¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a Yue-san original, right? It seems to be abination of magic that¡¯s used in the stories of dragons from Hajime-san as a reference.¡±

    ¡°To have made something like this when I shut myself inside the guild¡­ ¡­ Rather, Yue, the chant just now¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­ A song of meeting and the future.¡±

    Yue looked at Hajime with expressionlessness that gave off an, ¡°How about that!¡±, atmosphere. She was probably proud of it because it was something she made herself. Hajime quietly used his hand to stroke Yue¡¯s hair gently while letting out a wry smile. Having allowed her to finish the chant to avoid trouble, although it waspletely meaningless, his caution disappeared once he saw Yue boasting about herself.

    That was Yue¡¯s original magic; ¡°Thunder Dragon¡±. It¡¯s apound magic using the high-ranked magic; ¡°Thunder Hammer¡± that creates a dark cloud then drops a huge amount of lightning, and Gravity magic. The lightning that originally just falls down was arbitrarily controlled using Gravity magic. To purposely make it form like a dragon from Hajime¡¯s story was something made by magic using Yue¡¯s sense. This thunder dragon was filled with gravity magic in the mouth¡¯s parts, that¡¯s why objects would be pulled toward it when its jaws were opened. This is why the demonic beasts looked like they voluntarily jumped toward it. Comparing its magic power, it was at the highest level even among high-ranked magic, that¡¯s why just by looking at Yue¡¯s expression one could see that was the gem of her pride.

    And, the adventurers who looked dumbfoundedly at the scorched ground began to regain their senses. Following that, they vigorously turned around to look at Hajime and his party, then started to make amotion.

    ¡°Oioioioioi, what was that? What was, THAT!¡±

    ¡°A-A strange beast was¡­ ¡­ from the sky¡­ ¡­ from the sky¡­ ¡­ ah, it¡¯s a dream.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I, once we arrive at the town, I am going to marry.¡±

    ¡°I know how shaken you¡¯re, but calm down. Remember that you don¡¯t have a lover, not even a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°It can be made by magic! It¡¯s not even strange to make a strange beast like that! That¡¯s why I am not wrong!¡±

    ¡°Well, there is no magic rted with the life and death cycle, you know? That¡¯s why this situation is abnormal, okay?¡±

    ¡°What!? Bastard, are you saying Yue-chan is abnormal!? Aan!?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, calm down! Listen, Yue-chan is a goddess, that¡¯ll exin everything!¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±Indeed!¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Maybe because Yue¡¯s magic left too much of an impact, the adventurers became a little broken. That couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, there was no existing magic that could take the shape of living things. Furthermore, that was even impossible to be used by the magic-users that were employed by the country. It could be said the thunder dropping magic; ¡°Thunder Hammer¡±, was only usable by ultra first-ss magic-users.

    Inside the broken adventurers that shouted, ¡°All hail Yue-sama!¡±, something along that line was the sole sane person; the leader Galitima, who could only sigh after looking at hisrades and approached Hajime and his party.

    ¡°Haa, first of all, thanks. Thanks to Yue-chan, we were able to get through with zero damage.¡±

    ¡°We are co-workers now. There¡¯s no need to thank us. Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn, I am only doing my job.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I see¡­ ¡­ so, that is. What was that just now?¡±

    Galitima asked without being able to hide his bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Original.¡±

    ¡°O-Original? Do you mean a magic you created yourself? High-ranked magic, no, is that a highest-ranked magic?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I didn¡¯t create it. It is apound magic.¡±

    ¡°Compound magic? But, what on earthbines to make that¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s a secret¡±

    ¡°Kh¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s, well, it should be. No adventurers will simply reveal their trump card after all¡­¡±

    Apanied with a profound sigh, Galitima gave up the pursuit. He seemed to be sensitive to the tacit rule of veteran adventurers. While he shrugged his shoulders, he turned his attention to the brokenrades. ¡°They would give birth to a new religion called the ¡°Yue faith¡± if this keeps up, that¡¯s why Galitima must work hard¡±, that¡¯s what Hajime thought as a man.

    While receiving gazes from everyone in the merchantpany that were mixed with awe and respect, their group resumed their travels.

    * * *

    Since the time Yue removed the guts of every merchantpany¡¯s people and adventurers, she didn¡¯t have anything to do at all, and their group finally arrived at the Neutral Commercial City; Fhuren.

    There were six reception desks in Fhuren¡¯s eastern gate, the goods that were brought would be checked there. Hajime and his party were queueing in one of the rows. It would take a while until their turn.

    On the carriage¡¯s roof, Mottou approached as Hajimeid down and rest his head on Yue¡¯sp pillow, while being attended by Shia. It seemed there was something he wanted to say. Mottou looked toward Hajime with a somewhat amazed look, then Hajime lightly nodded and jumped down from the roof.

    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re so bold. Don¡¯t you notice the surroundings¡¯ eyes?¡±

    Just as Mottou said, the surrounding eyes were the usual and familiar eyes that contained jealousy and envy toward Hajime, followed by eyes that are filled with wonder and hate toward Yue and Shia. In addition, currently the gazes that appraised Shia were increasing. As expected of a big city¡¯s entrance gate. In the ce where various men gathered, there were not only those who simply looked at Yue and Shia with dirty-minds but also those who looked at them as profit.

    ¡°Well, although they¡¯re annoying, I can¡¯t do anything about it. So, it¡¯s useless to worry about it¡±

    Hajime said that while shrugging his shoulders and Mottou could only put on a wry smile.

    ¡°There¡¯ll be more trouble once you enter Fhuren. As expected, to sell her¡­¡±

    Although Mottou tried to casually offer a trade for Shia, ¡°Didn¡¯t that conversation already end?¡±, was what was expressed by Hajime¡¯s silence, and he could only raise a hand as a pose for giving up.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t calling me for such talk, right? What business do you want?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is something like that. I¡¯m offering a trade negotiation. It is about the artifacts that you carry. Will you sell those? When we arrive at mypany, under the notary witness, I¡¯ll pay the amount that can make someone live his whole life without working. Your artifacts, especially ¡°Treasure Box¡± are something that merchants will desperately try to obtain after all.¡±

    Along with the word ¡°desperately,¡± Mottou¡¯s unsmiling eyes were perfectly expressing ¡°even if I have to kill.¡± It was because ¡°Treasure Box¡± would be able to solve the problem of cheaply and securely mass transportation goods, that always became a concern in merchants¡¯ heads. That¡¯s why it was understandable.

    When he saw various things taken out from the ¡°Treasure Box¡± while camping, Mottou¡¯s expression was as if someone who had wandered around for tens of days in the desert finally found an oasis while on the verge of dying. Because he persistently tried to negotiate, Hajime gave out slight bloodthirst and maybe because of his intuition as a merchant told him a warning, he withdrew dejectedly.

    However, he was unable to give up after all. In front of Donner-Scg, he was somehow able to approach Hajime and proposed another negotiation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again and again, I won¡¯t sell any of it. Just give up.¡±

    ¡°But, those artifacts are too useful for an individual to carry. Isn¡¯t it more reasonable for them to be used by someone who knows their value? If not, it¡¯ll be much more troublesome¡­ ¡­ for example, those girls wil¡ª!?¡±

    Mottou, for a little, took a peek toward Shia and Yue on the roof with a mad and threatening look and at that moment,gochih, something cold and hard was pressed on his forehead. That was apanied with a sublime bloodthirst. No one in their surroundings noticed it. One of the reasons was because they were in the shadow of the carriage and also because Hajime had pinpointed his bloodthirst toward him.

    ¡°That, can I think of that as a deration of war?¡±

    That was said in a quiet voice. However, that voice that was as cold as ice made Mottou stiffen and the eyes of Hajime that peered into his eyes were just like thick darkness. Mottou¡¯s whole body was drenched in cold sweat and he desperately let out his voice.

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s wrong. Somehow¡­ ¡­ because, guh¡­ ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t¡­ ¡­ be able to hide about you¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s why, I said those¡­ ¡­ words. That was all¡­ ¡­ uh¡±

    Just as Mottou said, Hajime didn¡¯t intend to seriously hide his artifacts and their ability. Because he had considered it a little to avoid troublesome things, there was the case of Yue¡¯s chant, but if it was reversed, if it was more than ¡°a little,¡± he didn¡¯t intend to hide it. Hajime had decided ¡°to not hold back¡± against this world. He would mow all of his enemies down. He had the resolution to do that.

    ¡°I see, let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±

    Having said that, Hajime put away Donner and dispersed his bloodthirst. Mottou crumbled on the spot. While drenched in sweat, he panted.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you on what you want to do. For example, even if you spread that to others, and those people took action, then I wouldn¡¯t care about it. However, if you became an enemy that tried to obstruct me¡­ ¡­ Do you think you can survive? I don¡¯t care if it involves the country or even the world. I¡¯ll just sink everything into a sea of blood.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Haa haa, indeed. It will be an unprofitable business¡­¡±

    Although he was still pale-faced, Mottou who was capable of firmly replying, was an excellent merchant. Even from the interactions with the other merchantpany members, he seemed to be quite adored. Normally, it would be impossible for him to take such a firm posture even now. The things that charmed and drove him mad were Hajime¡¯s artifacts.

    ¡°Well, this time I¡¯ll overlook it. But, there won¡¯t be a next time, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ For the love of god. It is me who has be senile. For me to kick the butt of a dragon in front of my eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Kick the butt of a dragon¡± is a proverb of this world, it referred to the Ryuujin race and dragons. They boasted their defensive power as an impregnable defense because of their whole body covered by scales, excluding their eyes and mouth, the butt hole that wasn¡¯t covered by scales was their only weak point. Because of their high defense, as they were deep-sleepers, they wouldn¡¯t awaken once they fell asleep, but they would wake up at once, once their butt that was their weak point received stimulus, and became enraged like raging fires. A long time ago, it was not known why that was done, but the fool waspletely crushed. From that, it became the meaning of someone who is foolish enough to purposely disturb someone that was harmless as long as they weren¡¯t disturbed.

    By the way, the Ryuujin race was assumed to have perished more than 500 years ago. Although the reason was uncertain, these guys own a characteristic magic called ¡°Dragon Form¡± that made them between the boundary of a person and demonic beast, there are various opinions such as they were turned into exclusion because of discrimination and they were weeded out by the gods as an iplete race.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, Yue¡¯s magic from back then was imitating the dragon. Although I will apologize if that was truly a dragon, but it¡¯s good that no one knows anything about it. After all I also never heard anything about the Ryuujin race. Well, I think it¡¯ll be okay because it looks more like a snake than a dragon.¡±

    Mottou who somehow recovered, managed to stand up and he advised Hajime while tidying his clothes. He was a somewhat bold person. Although he was going to be killed just now, to be able to casually talk to Hajime meant his nerve wasn¡¯t average.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Ee, they are iplete beings between people and demonic beasts. Nevertheless, they are frighteningly strong. In addition, they are infidels who don¡¯t believe in any gods. That¡¯s why, I can only nod that they are an odd existence for the church¡¯s authoritarian.¡±

    ¡°I see. Rather, you¡¯repletely okay with it. Are you also one of those infidels?¡±

    ¡°I have a god I believe in, the one where the power is not held by ¡°people¡±. People are ¡°customers¡± after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Somehow, I can rte with what you just said. Must be a born merchant, you that is. Having seen it, I can only nod at your recklessness.¡±

    Having said that, towards Hajime that fiddled with the ring on his hand, Mottou showed a mixed expression of apology and pride, truly aplex expression. His merchant-like attitude from just now could no longer be seen. Hajime¡¯s bloodthirst was like having bathed in cold water for him.

    ¡°Although I havemitted a blunder, if you have a demand, pleasee to mypany. You¡¯re different from the usual adventurers after all. Because I want connections with such a peculiar person like you, I¡¯ll give you some discount.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Really, what a firm business spirit.¡±

    While being looked at by Hajime with an amazed nce, after saying, ¡°Well then, please excuse me¡±, Mottou turned his heels and returned to the front.

    Yue and Shia, even now, no, gathered even stronger gazes. If you chased Mottou¡¯s back, immediately there were merchant-like people who were talking while pointing at Yue and Shia. Although it was supposed to be a rxing trip toward Fhuren, Hajime could only think that more troubles were waiting ahead.

 Book 6. Chapter 3

    Book 6. Chapter 3

    <strong>Chapter 3 : Adventurers Guild, Fhuren Branch</strong>

    Neutral Commercial City Fhuren

    20 meters in height, the wall enclosed one of the continent¡¯s Neutral Commercial Cities with a length of 200 kilometers. All kinds of businesses and keenpetitions happened in this city every day, there were people who sessfully realized their dreams, and there were also a lot of people who became penniless and left dejectedly. It could be said it was the number one city in the continent with the amount of people that came to sightsee, and those who came for business.

    Because it was so huge, Fhuren was divided into four areas. The Central Ward where the facilities rted to various procedures in the city gathered, Sightseeing Ward where amusement facilities were concentrated, Craftsman Ward where weapons and armor, also various furnitures were sold directly, and Commercial Ward where all kinds of stores and businesses lined up. There was a main street that stretched to the east, west, south, and north from the Central Ward, it seemed to bemon sense to have numerous stores the closer ones to the middle part. The ces that were far from the main street and central ward were ces for ck dealings, in other words, there were a lot of ck market-like shops. In those areas, sometimes there were unexpected things appearing, and those who were ustomed to rough stuff like adventurers and mercenaries visit this ce.

    That story was something Hajime and his party heard while they were eating light meals in the cafe inside the adventurer¡¯s guild : Fhuren¡¯s branch. The one who told them was a woman whose job was a guide. Because this city was huge, there was a lot of demand for guides, so it became a special upation with a social standing. Although there were a lot of guide stores, they all got high ratings because they improved their services to gain more customers every day.

    Hajime and his party came to the adventurer¡¯s guild with the application form that had received the seal of proof after separating from Mottou¡¯s merchantpany. Following that, because they didn¡¯t know the location of the inns and shops, they tried to get the guidebook from the adventurer¡¯s guild, that¡¯s how they came to know about the guide¡¯s existence.

    Currently, after they paid the woman guide who introduced herself as Rishee, they were hearing the basic information of this city while having light meals.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, it is rmended to search for an inn in Sightseeing Ward. Although there are inns in Central Ward, it has be a tendency for the workers to nap there, that¡¯s why there are less servicespared to Sightseeing ward.¡±

    ¡°I see, then we will obediently look for an inn in Sightseeing Ward. Where¡¯s the rmendation?¡±

    ¡°It depends on what Mr. Customer demands. There are various kinds of inns, after all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Okay, I won¡¯tin as long as the meals are delicious and they have a bath. There is no need to consider the location. Also, a ce with a clear ountability should be good.¡±

    Rishee heard Hajime¡¯s requests with a smile. Toward the first two requests she nodded with ¡°Un un¡±, she seemed to have immediately listed all of the rmended inns inside of her mind. However, towards Hajime¡¯s next words, she could only let out ¡°Nn?¡±, while inclining her neck.

    ¡°Umm~, an ountable ce?¡±

    ¡°Aa, for example, assume I was pulled into a fight where I was the obvious victim, so I don¡¯t want to take responsibility of the damage inside the inn. I want to stay at a good inn, and I have a lot of equipment, so it¡¯ll be a hassle topensate that.¡±

    ¡°Uu~m, I think you won¡¯t be involved that often, but¡­¡±

    Hajime could only smile wryly toward the perplexed Rishee.

    ¡°Well, if it were ordinary people it¡¯ll be like that, but we stand out, after all. It seems a lot of loose guys will be at Sightseeing Ward, and merchants with firm spirits that will force their ways will likely appear. Well, in the end it¡¯s only ¡°if possible¡±. If that¡¯s too hard then there¡¯s no need to consider it.¡±

    Because of Hajime¡¯s words, Rishee looked at Yue and Shia who sat at Hajime¡¯s sides while focusing on eating their light meals. Then, she nodded in consent. Certainly, these two beautiful girls stood out. Even now, they gathered considerable gazes from the surroundings. Especially Shia who came from the Rabbitman tribe. Although it¡¯s a crime to put a hand on other¡¯s ves, it couldn¡¯t be said there would be no merchants that tried to persistently negotiate nor loose and reckless guys.

    ¡°Then, how about an inn with strict guards? There are lots of inns like that, and I can introduce you to a good one¡­¡±

    ¡°Aa, that¡¯s okay. However, the guys that are blinded by desires will sometimes appear. So, it should be considered first that I am going to physically persuade them because guards are not absolute.¡±

    ¡°Ph-Physical persuasion¡­ ¡­ I see, that¡¯s why you asked for ountability.¡±

    Risheepletely understood Hajime¡¯s intent, so the words ¡°if possible¡± Hajime said seemed to hurt her soul as a guide, then she epted his requests and said, ¡°Please leave it to me¡±, with a motivated expression. Following that, she turned her gaze toward Yue and Shia, then asked for their demands. It was a point where she tried to answer every customers¡¯ needs as much as possible, surely this came from the guide store she belongs to.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ A big bath is good, however for a mixed bath, reservations are essential.¡±

    ¡°Umm, I want one with a huge bed.¡±

    After thinking for a sec, Yue and Shia said each of their requests. Even though they were called requests, if Yue¡¯s term wasbined with Shia¡¯s, she could see clearly their intentions. Having guessed that, Rishee said ¡°I ept it, so please leave it to me¡±, with an acknowledging and rifying face, but her cheeks slightly reddened. Immediately, she alternated her nces between Hajime, Yue, and Shia and that resulted in her cheeks blushing further.

    By the way, the men who hung around in the nearby tables were staring at Hajime as if saying ¡°If only a person can be killed by a stare!¡±, but because he was already ustomed to it, Hajime just let it go through his head as usual.

    From there, they heard the stories of the other wards, then Hajime and his party felt an unexpected strong gaze. It was especially aimed at Shia and Yue, it was the rudest of all, a sticky gaze that stuck to them. Because it was toote for Yue and Shia to mind that gaze, they could only knit their eyebrows because of the unpleasant stare.

    Hajime tried to take a peek toward the source of the gaze and¡­ ¡­ there was a pig. With a fat body that easily surpassed 100 kilograms, an oily face, along with a pig snout and sticky blond-hair attached on its head. If it were only its appearance, it could be seen wearing good clothing even from a distance. That pigman was the one who stared at Yue and Shia with eyespletely mudded with desire.

    While Hajime thought, ¡°It¡¯ll be a hassle¡±, the pigman moved his body heavily and while shaking he quickly approached Hajime and his party. Apparently, there was no time for them to escape. Hajime never thought of running away, though.

    Maybe because Rishee also noticed his unrest, or maybe because that pigman stood out, when the pigman arrived with an arrogant attitude, she forgot to smile and ¡°Geh!¡±, raised an indescribable voice in bad taste.

    The pigman soon arrived at the side of the table Hajime and his party were, then looked at Yue and Shia with a smile in his eyes, and when he saw Shia¡¯s cor he narrowed his eyes unpleasantly. Following that, he finally looked at Hajime, who he never looked at until now, and as if he finally noticed him, he showed a gesture and let out a one-sided demand with an arrogant attitude.

    ¡°O-Oi, brat. I-I¡¯ll give you a million ruta. H-Hand over that rabbit. That blonde too, I¡¯ll make her my concubine. C-Come with me.¡±

    Having said those words while slightly stuttering and coupled with kii kii sounds, the pigman tried to touch Yue. It seemed Yue was already his inside his mind. At that moment, a violent killing intent poured down. The faces of people in the surrounding tables turned pale as they fell from their chairs, and they began to desperately back away from Hajime.

    Well, the pigman who received the killing intent directly was¡­ ¡­ ¡°Hii!?¡±, let out a pathetic scream and fell on his butt, then he retreated while the ce between his groins began to wet.

    If Hajime let out his true killing intent, he might instantly lose consciousness, and because that¡¯d be meaningless he put enough consideration into it.

    ¡°Yue, Shia, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s change the location.¡±

    Because a dirty liquid leaked, Hajime stood from his seat then called Yue and Shia. Honestly, he actually wanted to immediately shoot him dead, but it¡¯d raise amotion if he killed him after all, and that¡¯d make Hajime the assant. The town¡¯s guards were not that naive to let go of a murder. Basically, as long as it¡¯s at the limit of a legitimate self-defense, Hajime thought of just half-killing him inside this city.

    Rishee could only say, ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±, while blinking her eyes in confusion because Hajime and his party stood up from their seats. Rishee was fine even though she was inside the range of Hajime¡¯s killing intent because he had simply excluded her from ¡°Pressure¡¯s¡± targets. It was the reverse version of the pinpointed ¡°Pressure¡± that he had used on Mottou to not let anyone notice him. It was the result of his training. It was natural for Rishee to be confused, that¡¯s because when she thought the pigman was being selfish, he suddenly fell on his bottom and began to leak from in between his groins.

    By the way, the ¡°Pressure¡± that affected the surroundings was done on purpose. His reason was to make the surrounding guys who gave him depressing looksprehend him. ¡°Don¡¯t try to touch them, okay?¡±, something like that. Judging from the surrounding guys¡¯ pale expressions, it seemed there was no need to give out more warnings.

    But, immediately after he dispersed the ¡°Pressure¡± and tried to leave the guild, a big man came to block Hajime and his party¡¯s route and stood like a Niou statue. He had a huge body with around 100 kilograms of weight in different ways than the pigman. His whole body was full of muscle with a longsword hanging on his waist, his appearance was like an experienced soldier¡¯s.

    Maybe because he saw that huge figure, the pigman once again let out a shout coupled withkii kiisounds.

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right, Leganid! Kill that shitty brat! H-He tried to kill me! Kill him slowly!¡±

    ¡°Young master, to kill him will be troublesome. Let¡¯s just half-kill him.¡±

    ¡°Do it! I-I don¡¯t care, just do it! B-But, don¡¯t hurt the girls! Th-They¡¯re mine!¡±

    ¡°Roger. So, please splurge on my reward.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll give you any number you want! Just do it already!¡±

    Apparently, the giant called Leganid was hired by the pigman as his bodyguard. He was talking to the pigman without looking away from Hajime, then he floated a satisfied smile when he heard about the promised reward. He thought nothing of Yue and Shia which was unusual. He didn¡¯t look at them and only grinned at the word reward.

    ¡°Ou, boy. Sorry. I¡¯ll half-kill you for the sake of my money. What, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll kill you. Well, about those little misses¡­ ¡­ just give up on them.¡±

    Having said that, Leganid prepared his fists. He didn¡¯t use the longsword because this was indeed a ce where it shouldn¡¯t be used. Amotion appeared in the surroundings when they heard Leganid¡¯s name.

    ¡°O-Oi, by Leganid, you mean that ¡°ck¡± Leganid?¡±

    ¡°¡±ck Wind¡± Leganid!? Just why did he be such a fellow¡¯s bodyguard¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it for money? He is ¡°Money Lover¡± Leganid, you know?¡±

    Hajime was able to guess the identity of the huge man in front of him from the surrounding whispers. Although his ss was not known, he was a ¡°ck¡±-ranked adventurer, the third rank from above, so he was quite the big-wheel.

    Fighting spirit emitted from Leganid. Hajime thought it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to half-kill him because it was legitimate self-defense, and the moment he began to swing his fist, a voice came to restrain him from an unusual spot.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime, wait.¡± ¡± ? What is it, Yue?¡±

    Before she answered Hajime¡¯s question, Yue, while dragging the nearby Shia, came between Hajime and Leganid. While Hajime and Leganid were dumbfounded by it, Yue replied as she looked ahead.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Let us take care of him¡± ¡°Eh? Yue-san, am I included?¡±

    Yue ignored Shia¡¯s question. Having heard Yue¡¯s words, before Hajime could reply, Leganid bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Gah hahahaha, are you little misses my opponent? That¡¯s quiteughable. What? I¡¯ll forgive you if you be my opponent at nig- ¡°¡­ ¡­ Shut up, thrash¡± kh!?¡±

    Before Leganid could finish his indecent words, Yue cut his words and quickly use wind de to attack and cut his cheek.Pusyu, a small sound was made, his blood came and dripped as is. It seemed to be a fairly deep cut. Leganid fell silent just as Yuemanded. Because Yue¡¯s magic was too fast, hepletely couldn¡¯t react to it. In his mind, ¡°Just when did she chant? Where is the magic circle?¡±, as he desperately tried to analyze her while letting out cold sweat.

    Hajime who didn¡¯t know what Yue meant was currently looking at Shia who also didn¡¯t understand Yue¡¯s intention and the talk continued.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ We¡¯ll show them that we¡¯re not princesses that can only be protected.¡±

    ¡°Aa, I see. We are showing them we can make a painful retaliation.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s right. Because we finally came here, I¡¯ll use that.¡±

    Having said that, Yue looked at Leganid with a more severe gaze and pointed at him.

    ¡°Well, I understand what you are trying to say. Certainly, if the princesses that they got are in truth fierce beasts, that should wake them up. Fortunately, there are a lot of witnesses¡­ ¡­ Unn, isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Fierce beasts is too cruel.¡±

    Hajime agreed with Yue¡¯s words and backed away with a wry smile. After Yue confirmed that Hajime had backed away, she sent an eye signal to Shia at her side. Having read the signal, Shia reached for Doryukken that was hung on her back, then as if not feeling the weight, she rotated it once in her hand.

    ¡°Oioi, just what can the miss from the Rabbitman tribe do? Because there is my employer¡¯s request, will you just keep quiet?¡±

    Without looking away from Yue, Leganid said that to Shia. However, Shia ignored Leganid¡¯s words and advised him back.

    ¡°The longsword on your waist. Shouldn¡¯t you draw it? Although I¡¯m going to take it easy, won¡¯t it be dangerous to be bare-handed?¡±

    ¡°Hah, big words from Usagi-chan. Young master! Sorry, but forgive me for one or two scratches!¡±

    Leganid didn¡¯t pay much attention to Shia and focused on Yue, while the pigman who was still nearby didn¡¯t give out any objections. Surely, he must¡¯ve judged it¡¯d be difficult to subdue Yue without hurting her. However, Leganid should have noticed it. If he thought usingmon sense, he should feel the ipatibility of the cherished ve and the strength of the Rabbitman tribe that held the warhammer, he should¡¯ve recognized the significance of them leaving him to her after he caught a glimpse of Hajime and Yue¡¯s ability himself.

    Without anymore talk, Shia held Doryukken near her waist¡­ ¡­ and immediately dashed out. Then, she appeared in front of Leganid.

    ¡°Kh!?¡± ¡°Yaa¡±

    While letting out an adorable voice, she changed into an overpowering manner and swung the super-heavy Sledgehammer, and it approached Leganid¡¯s chest whose expression was dyed with astonishment. Immediately before getting a direct hit, Leganid was barely able to cross his arms to defend, but¡­

    (Isn¡¯t it too heavy!?)

    He couldn¡¯t do anything even though he had braced himself, so he jumped back to soften the impact, but her swing was too fast and made his action meaningless. As a result,

    GUSHA!

    Along with that sound, Leganid was blown away and his back crashed into the guild¡¯s wall. Along with a roaring sound, Leganid vomited all the air in his lungs and inside his shaking point of view, he could see Shia¡¯s appearance as she lost her interest. Apparently, she thought he would be able to resist some more.

    For a ¡°ck¡±-ranked adventurer like himself, to be easily beaten by a girl of the Rabbitman tribe and the fact that she even lost her interest, Leganid could do nothing butugh at himself. He revealed a smile that looked like a frown because of pain and tried to use his hands to stand up, but because of a sharp pain he copsed as is. When he looked at the source of the sharp pain, he could see his crushed arm.

    Fortunately, the one that was crushed was only his right hand, so he managed to stand up using the other arm while enduring the pain. Although his vision was still swaying, he somehow managed to firmly step on the floor. Even if it was meaningless, if he hadn¡¯t immediately jumped back, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up.

    However, it wasn¡¯t a good thing for him to stand up. Although Leganid managed to stand up partly because of his willpower, when he saw Yue¡¯s appearance which looked at him with cold ice-like eyes while her right hand was thrust out, he could only grumble inside his mind.

    (Young master, I am sorry, it¡¯ll be too unprofitable¡­)

    Immediately, for the first time in Leganid¡¯s life, he gained a valuable and worst experience of ¡°dancing in the air¡±.

    ¡°Having been embraced by the wind, dance and scatter like a flower and be smashed ¡°Wind Flower¡±¡±

    It was Yue¡¯s original number two, apound magic using Gravity magic and the bullet of ¡°Wind Burst¡±, a magic that shot a cannonball of wind. By freely manipting several cannonballs of wind, the cannonballs would always surround and ¡°continue to fall¡± to crucify their target using the gravitational field. Following that, it was an unsophisticated magic where the target became a sandbag in the air as is when they wereunched at the same time. By the way, what happened was just like the chant described.

    When the dance with an one-sided lead was over, Leganid, gusha, fell on the floor with an unpleasant sound and didn¡¯t even twitch. Actually, he already lost consciousness after several attacks, but although she knew that, Yue kept attacking him without mercy, she especially concentrated her aim at his crotch and that made the surrounding men cover their crotches. Toward the brutal and severe attacks, Hajime in the back could only say ¡°Ow¡±, with a shivering voice filled with pathos.

    The two consecutive spectacles were over. They were followed by a silence that wrapped the guild¡¯s interior. Not even one person tried to move, they could only stare at Hajime and his party. If one looked carefully, the people who seemed to be guild staff had tried to stop the fight, but after they arrived at the cafe, they were stunned when they tried to stretch their hands towards Hajime and his party. It seemed that spectacle even shocked them who had seen various kinds of adventurers.

    While everyone was stunned, slowly the silence was broken. Hajimetsuka tsuka, began to walk. All gazes inside the guild focused on Hajime. Hajime¡¯s destination was¡­ ¡­ The pigman.

    ¡°Hii! S-Stay awaay! J-Just who do you think I am! I am Poom Ming! You¡¯re defying Baron Ming!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Apologize to all of that character¡¯s fans on Earth, you pig¡±

    A character from Earth floated in Hajime¡¯s mind when he heard the pigman¡¯s name, that¡¯s why he deeply frowned and he grandly trampled the pigman¡¯s face that had fallen on his butt.

    ¡°Pugya!?¡±

    He let out a pig-like scream as his face was sandwiched between the shoe sole and the floor, thenmishimishi, his skull let out that sound that made him scream again out of fear. After that, because his voice was annoying, the more he screamed, the more the pressure increased. His face became uglier, his eyes and nose were hidden by his cheeks¡¯s flesh. Before long, maybe because he noticed that the pain increased as he screamed, he began to keep quiet. Well, there was also the possibility that he merely lost the strength to scream.

    ¡°Oi, piggy. Don¡¯t youe into my sight again. Regardless if you are involved directly or indirectly¡­ ¡­ There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    Even though Poom was still being trampled by Hajime¡¯s shoe sole, he tried to nod desperately while trembling. Finally, he had lost the power to bluff. His heart waspletely broken. However, Hajime was not that naive to let him go if it was only to this extent. To not let it be ¡°You forget the heat once it passes your throat,¡± temporary fear was not enough. Because killing him was not a choice, instead, he was going to carve a fear that would be remembered forever.

    Because of that, he raised his foot a little, then Hajime transmuted the sole into spikes and mightily trampled again.

    ¡°Gyaaaaaaaa!!¡±

    The spikes pierced Poom¡¯s face and made numerous holes. In addition, one of his eyes were pierced and began to sprout arge amount of blood. Poom himself immediately fainted because of the pain. When Hajime moved his foot, what he saw was a tragic¡­ ¡­ No, his original face was tragic in the first ce so there wasn¡¯t much change, for now, Poom¡¯s blood-stained face was released.

    Hajime, with a somehow refreshed expression, went toward Yue and Shia. Yue and Shia greeted Hajime with beautiful smiles. Following that, Hajime came to the side the guide; Rishee who was dumbfounded while smiling.

    ¡°Well then, Guide-san. Please take us to the ce.¡±

    ¡°Hahih! W-Well, that¡¯s, I, what can I say¡­¡±

    Maybe because she felt the fear from Hajime¡¯s smile, Rishee was flustered. Her expression was obviously saying she didn¡¯t want to be involved with them. At least, that was because Hajime and his party were abnormals. Hajime, who had somehow guessed that, thought finding a new guide after such amotion would be a hassle, so he wouldn¡¯t let Rishee go. Having realized Hajime¡¯s intent, Yue and Shia stood at Rishee¡¯s sides. ¡°Hiiin!¡±, was the miserable scream that Rishee let out.

    And, her saviours came, although it was toote, the guild staff came.

    ¡°Umm, I am sorry, but please cooperate to be questioned over there.¡±

    A male staff member informed Hajime, and three members of the staff were approaching to surround Hajime and his party. However, they seemed rather stiff. Several others were going to see the condition of Poom and Leganid.

    ¡°Even if you ask me, that piggy was trying to snatch mypanions, then losing his temper he tried to attack us when I refused him so I only returned that back to him. That¡¯s all, there¡¯s nothing more to exin. That guide and the surrounding guys and merchants are the witnesses. Especially, those guys on the nearby tables that seemed to have attentively listened to us, right?¡±

    While Hajime said that, he red at the surrounding men, his eyes were saying, ¡°You know what will happen to your neck if you lie to them, right?¡± and that made the men nod intensely many times.

    ¡°Although we know that, it is a problem that happened inside the guild, so we¡¯ll judge it fairly by hearing theints from both concerned parties¡­ ¡­ it is the rule that needs to be followed by adventurers¡­¡±

    ¡°Both concerned parties¡­ ¡­ Huh¡±

    Hajime took a nce towards Poom and Leganid. It seemed they wouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon. Although the staff members had called healers, they would only likely awaken after two, three days.

    ¡°Until they wake up, are you saying we¡¯ll wait for that? Aren¡¯t we the victims here? ¡­ ¡­ should I just carry him outside of this city and kill him?¡±

    Hajime gave a ming look toward the guild staff. Toward the typical imer-like words, the male staff said, ¡°Please don¡¯t re at us like that, it is our job so we can¡¯t help it¡±, with an expression that gave off a desperate feeling. Following that, when they heard thest line that Hajime whispered, they tried to stop him in a panic.

    Hajime, although reluctant, approached Poom and Leganid to wake them up with a sharp pain only to be stopped by the staff and they argued, then suddenly, a dignified voice came out.

    ¡°What is it? Just what on earth happened here?¡±

    When you looked at the source, there was a slender, sses wearing man who let out an intellectual atmosphere looking at Hajime and his party with strict eyes.

    ¡°Head of secretary Datt! You arrived at the right time! What happened was¡­¡±

    The staff thought it was a fortunate event and called out toward the man called the head of secretary Datt. When Datt finished hearing the story from the staff, he turned a sharp gaze toward Hajime and his party.

    Apparently, they still couldn¡¯t be freed.

 Book 6. Chapter 4

    Book 6. Chapter 4

    <strong>Chapter 4 : Branch Head¡¯s Request</strong>

    The head of secretary; Datt, pushed his sses up with his middle finger, and talked to Hajime with aposed tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve roughly heard the story. It looks like it isn¡¯t a lie that there are many witnesses. Although I think you¡¯re overdoing it¡­ ¡­ well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s within a permissible range because they didn¡¯t die. For now, before they wake up and give their side of the story, I assume you¡¯ll be staying in Fhuren. So, I want to verify your identities and your contact address¡­ ¡­ you won¡¯t object if it¡¯s just that, right?¡±

    What¡¯s implied was, ¡®I won¡¯t concede more than this, you know?¡¯, so Hajime replied to the head of secretary Datt while shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°Aa, I don¡¯t care. If that pig still tries toin, then it¡¯s me who wants to be called. I¡¯ll try a more polite method of persuasion at that time.¡±

    Hajime didn¡¯t refuse him, then he presented his status te to the still amazed Datt.

    ¡°Our contact address, well we still haven¡¯t decided where to stay¡­ ¡­ You can just ask that guide. We are going to stay at the inn she rmends after all.¡±

    Because Hajime turned his gaze towards her, Rishee twitched then dropped her shoulders with a resigned look because she¡¯d still be their guide.

    ¡°Fumu, that¡¯s okay¡­ ¡­ ¡°Blue¡± huh. Even though the guy that lies there is ¡°ck¡±¡­ ¡­ how about the status tes of the ones over there?¡±

    Even a little, Datt was surprised when he saw Hajime¡¯s status te disying the lowest rank of an adventurer; blue. However, because he heard it was the two women that defeated Leganid, he thought the girls were the stronger ones and asked Yue and Shia to submit their status tes.

    ¡°Well, Yue and Shia¡­ ¡­ these girls lost their status tes and we still didn¡¯t ask for a reissue. Look, isn¡¯t that expensive?¡±

    Hajime casually said that lie. Although there¡¯d be no problem to let them see the pair¡¯s abnormal strength, if possible he wanted to avoid the details being known.

    ¡°But, even if I can¡¯t rify their identities, it¡¯ll be preserved in the record, so if you frequently cause trouble inside the guild, you¡¯ll be cklisted regardless of who¡¯s the culprit and victim. If possible, can you pay the guild for a recement?¡±

    From Datt¡¯s tone, it seemed it was necessary to verify their identities by all means. But, if they got the status tes, then the two¡¯s peculiar magic would surely be disyed in the skill column before they could conceal it. That, along with the magic from the Age of the Gods that¡¯d surely be disyed. It would definitely cause a ruckus. Although it¡¯s possible for Hajime and his party to just mow down everyone who tries to harm them during the ruckus, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here any longer. Hajime thought about a lot of troubles that would somehowe. Having read his thoughts, Yue talked to Hajime.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime, letter.¡±

    ¡± ? Aa. That letter huh¡­¡±

    Because of Yue¡¯s words, Hajime remembered that he had received a letter from Catherine of the Brook branch when they were about to leave Brook town. She said to show it to the one who managed the guild when they got into trouble in the guild, because it could help them. A mysterious letter.

    If the letter was useless, ording to the circumstances, Hajime considered to immediately leaving the city. Then he fished out the letter from his chest pocket and handed it to Datt. Because he only heard half of what Catherine had said, he didn¡¯t know the contents. That¡¯s why Hajime immediately regretted not checking the contents first.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll act as a substitute for our identification, I was told to hand this over to the one who manages the guild by an acquaintanced member of the guild staff when we got into trouble.¡±

    ¡± ? An acquaintance in guild staff? ¡­ ¡­ Let me see.¡±

    From the quality of Hajime and his party¡¯s clothes, they didn¡¯t seem to have any problems with money, that¡¯s why Datt felt doubtful about his attitude that refused to rece the status te, but they passed him a letter instead. When he opened it, he earnestly read it and floated a fish-like expression.

    Following that, he turned to look at the face of Hajime and his party and the letter many times while he repeatedly reading the letter¡¯s contents. From his figure that read the letter with wide opened eyes, he was trying to determine if the letter was genuine. Before long, Datt folded the letter again and carefully put it again inside the letter¡¯s envelope, then he turned his gaze towards Hajime and his party.

    ¡°If the letter is real it¡¯ll certainly serve as your identification¡­ ¡­I cannot decide by myself if the sender is real. I¡¯ll confirm it with the branch head, so will you wait in another room? It won¡¯t take much time. I¡¯ll be back in ten, no, fifteen minutes.¡±

    Because Datt¡¯s response exceeded his expectations, ¡°Seriously, who on Earth is Catherine?¡±, Hajime and his party were slightly taken aback

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s that much. I understand. We¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°Let the staff guide you. Well then,ter.¡±

    Datt called the staff at the side and left a message to guide them to another room, then he immediately disappeared into the guild, taking the letter with him. The designated staff asked Hajime and his party to relocate. Hajime and his party began to walk ordingly while being perplexed, but with a voice filled with anticipation rang out.

    ¡°Umm~, what should I do?¡±

    It was Rishee¡¯s. ¡®If you still have to talk with the guild, can you excuse me?¡¯, was what her eyes said. She obviously wanted to quickly separate from a seed of troubles, like Hajime and his party.

    Hajime, with an expression as if it was natural, nodded and frankly replied.

    ¡°Wait for us¡­ ¡­ don¡¯t run away, kay? Aren¡¯t you a pro?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Yes.¡±

    Rishee dropped her shoulders and moved towards a seat inside the cafe. Her back said that although it was unpleasant work, she already epted it, and the atmosphere of an upstanding member of society¡¯s pathos drifted in the air.

    After Hajime and his party were guided into the reception room, exactly after ten minutes, a knock came from the door. Hajime only answered with a word, then the door was opened. What appeared were a sharp eyed male in thetter half of his thirties, with blonde hair that was made into a swept back hairstyle, and Datt, from before.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Ilwa Chang, the head of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild ¡ª Fhuren branch. Hajime-kun, Yue-kun, and Shia-kun¡­ ¡­ is it okay to call you that?¡±

    After a simple introduction, the branch head; Ilwa confirmed the names of Hajime and his party and requested a handshake. Hajime returned the handshake while replying to him.

    ¡°Aa, we don¡¯t mind. Our names, is it from the letter?¡±

    ¡°Just as you said. It was written in sensei¡¯s letter. She seems to favor¡­ ¡­ paid you a lot of attention. Your future is promising, but because you have a predisposition for trouble, if possible she wants us to take care of you, is the letter¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Predisposition for trouble¡­ ¡­ Huh. Trouble certainly continued to happen in Brook. Well, that¡¯s okay. So, essentially will that serve as our identification? Or are there other questions?¡±

    ¡°Aa, Sensei already wrote everything here so there¡¯s no need to question you further. She certainly has the eyes to discern people¡¯s characters. She even purposely wrote this letter, so I¡¯ll let this letter be your identification.¡±

    Apparently, Catherine¡¯s letter was really useful and let them meet the one who managed the guild. He seems to have close ties with Catherine, to have even called her ¡°sensei¡±. Shia, who sat next to Hajime, had been especially helped by Catherine, so she was interested in the story and timidly talk to Ilwa.

    ¡°That¡¯s~, who is Catherine-san actually?¡±

    ¡°Nn? Didn¡¯t you hear from the person herself? She was the Guild Master¡¯s head of secretary in the guild¡¯s headquarters located in the Imperial Capital. Afterwards, she became the one in charge of training everyone rted to guild management. Currently, of the 5 branch heads sent to each town, 60% are her pupils. I am also one of them, so I can¡¯t go against her. Because of her beauty and pleasant character, at the time, she was a madonna-like existence to us, in certain ways she was also an adored big-sister-like existence. Afterwards, she married and transferred to the guild branch of Brook town. She said she wanted to raise her children in the country. Her marriage announcement was like a bolt from the blue. It became stormy after that. If you ask where, the guild in the Imperial Capital that is.¡±

    ¡°Haa~ she really is an amazing person~¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Catherine¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Although I had thought she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person¡­ ¡­ I never thought she was such a central figure. Rather, even though she was so popr¡­ ¡­ Currently¡­ ¡­ No, it¡¯s better if I stop here.¡±

    Hajime and his party came to admire her when they learned of Catherine¡¯s true colors. It seemed they had always imagined her as an important person. Moreover, Hajime was somewhat looking at the distance, remembering the cruelty of time.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that, if there are no more questions, is it okay for us to go?¡±

    Originally, they came here only to verify their identity, so Hajime tried to confirm with Ilwa if it was over because staying any longer would be meaningless. However, Ilwa¡¯s eyes shone and said, ¡°Can you wait for a little longer?¡±, as he tried to stop Hajime and his party. It somehow gave them a bad premonition.

    Ilwa urged Datt that stood next to him and an application form was presented in front of Hajime and his party.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve expectations for your help, I want you to ept one request.¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    The moment Ilwa requested something of them, Hajime tried to decline as he stood up from his seat. Although Yue and Shia also followed after him, they stopped their feet when Ilwa spoke his next lines.

    ¡°Fumu, isn¡¯t it fine to at least hear the story for now? If you listen, I think I¡¯ll turn a blind eye to this affair¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    What was implied was, ¡°If you won¡¯t hear me out, I¡¯ll make you go through the troublesome procedures for this affair, you know?¡±, something like that. Using the testimonies from the surrounding people, even though Hajime and his party weren¡¯t guilty of what was done to Poom and Leganid, what they have done was excessive self-defense. So ording to the regr procedures, the guild would judge them fairly by hearing both concerned parties and this procedure would take quite some time. As a result, even if Hajime and his party weren¡¯t in the wrong, on the other hand, they would spend time like fools until the necessary procedures were finished and the decision came. Also, if they escaped from these procedures, they¡¯d likely be ck-listed. In the future, that¡¯d be troublesome because they wouldn¡¯t be able to use the town¡¯s guild facilities.

    Hajime stared at Ilwa for a while, then he didn¡¯t say ¡°I¡¯ll ept the request¡±, but ¡°I¡¯ll hear the story¡±, because he thought it¡¯d be okay to at least hear him out to avoid the trouble, then he sat on the seat.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ll listen to it. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ as expected of a big city¡¯s guild branch head. You¡¯ve a good character.¡±

    ¡°Not as good as you though. Well then, the contents of the request is written here, to search for a missing person. A party of adventurers that epted a request to investigate the northern mountain range area have not returned, so the family of one of the adventurers put up a missing person search request, something along those lines.¡±

    Ilwa¡¯s story if summarized, went something like this.

    Recently, there were sightings of groups of demonic beasts in the northern mountain range area, which is why the guild made the investigation request. The northern mountain range area is a mountain that, once crossed, would lead you to an uncivilized area. Although not as strong as the demonic beasts inside the Great Dungeons, there are strong demonic beasts that only high-ranked adventurers could handle. It just that, besides the original members of the party that epted the request, there was another member that tried to forcefully apany them. By some happenstance, he eventually became a temporary member of the party.

    This person was the third son of Count Kudeta; Will Kudeta. Count Kudeta always secretly made someone follow his son that had a tendency to rush out as an adventurer, just like a runaway. But because of this investigation request, the contact with his employer was lost, as it was unusual he was perplexed and put up a search request.

    ¡°Although the count had already tried to use his family¡¯s power to form a search party, too many problems kept popping up, which is why he put up the search request to the guild. Well, it was just put up yesterday. Because the missing party was considerably skilled, if they couldn¡¯t handle this, it¡¯d just result in another disaster if epted by regr Adventurers. That¡¯s why the big-guns should be the one to ept it. But unfortunately, such adventurers are all out on missions. Therefore, for you toe here with such timing, I want you to ept this request.¡±

    ¡°From your statement, we don¡¯t have the required strength, so wouldn¡¯t that be useless? Unfortunately, I am a ¡°Blue¡±-rank, you know?¡±

    What Hajime implied was they wouldn¡¯t ept it because they didn¡¯t have the required strength.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you instant-kill a ¡°ck¡± called Leganid? Also¡­ ¡­ for someone who easily searched around inside the Raisen Grand Canyon, do I need to say more ?¡±

    ¡± ! How did¡­ ¡­ the letter? But, I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    No one had heard the story of Hajime and his party searching around the Raisen Grand Canyon. Therefore, unless it was from the letter, there was no way for Ilwa to know about that. But, he was doubtful about how Catherine learn of this. While Hajime puzzled it over in his head, Shia timidly raised her hand.

    Hajime turned towards Shia with a suspicious look.

    ¡°What is it, Shia?¡±

    ¡°U~mm, I inadvertently told her when we talked¡­ ¡­ Teehee?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯ll punish youter.¡±

    ¡± !? Y-Yue-san said it too!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Shia, you traitor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll punish both of youter.¡±

    Apparently, the culprits were Yue and Shia. Hajime dered to punish them, and the two were passively drenched in cold sweat. Looking at their appearances with a wry smile, Ilwa continued his talk.

    ¡°Although the probability of them being alive is low, it¡¯s not zero. Because the Count is my friend, I want you to begin as soon as possible. What do you think? There¡¯s no one but you here. Will you ept it?¡±

    Ilwa¡¯s attitude was as if he was begging him, the guild was simply responsible for themission, but he included more emotion in this. For him to be a friend of the Count, it¡¯s possible he¡¯s acquainted with the missing Will. So he personally felt anxious for his safety.

    ¡°Even if you say that, we already have a destination for our journey. We are only here because it¡¯s along the way. We won¡¯t go to the northern mountain range area. So, allow me to refuse.¡±

    Hajime, even though it¡¯s a matter of the life and death for a noble¡¯s third son, unhesitantly refused him. However, maybe he foresaw that, Ilwa immediately proposed a reward faster than Hajime could stand up from his seat.

    ¡°I can increase the reward, you know? Although the reward listed in the application is in the form of cash, let me add more appeal to you.. I¡¯ll promote your guild rank. If it¡¯s your abilities then bing ¡°ck¡± is okay.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care about money and rank, that¡¯s why¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, in the future, when you have some trouble rted to the guild, I can be your support, how is that? To have the guild head of Fhuren branch¡¯s support, you¡¯ll have influence inside the guild you can brag about, you know? You and trouble are pretty close after all. So, isn¡¯t it good as a reward?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a big treat for me. Aren¡¯t you putting in too much effort for a friend¡¯s son?¡±

    Toward Hajime¡¯s words, Ilwa¡¯s expression crumbled. It became an expression full of regret.

    ¡°He¡­ ¡­ Will epted the request after I rmended it. I was also the one who passed the talk about the investigation request to the party. Even if you said there¡¯d be an ident in the investigation, I thought there¡¯d be no problem if he was with a party that had the required strength. I meant no harm. Will was not suited to be a noble, and he had yearned to be an adventurer for the longest time¡­ ¡­ but, he didn¡¯t have the disposition. Therefore, if he were with strong adventurers, then he could go to dangerous ces. I only wanted him to realize that it was impossible for him to be an adventurer. He was already attached to me at a young age¡­. ¡­ that¡¯s why, even though I wanted him to give up after this request¡­¡±

    While he heard Ilwa¡¯s monologue, Hajime thought about it slightly. It seemed there was a thicker rtionship between Ilwa and Will than Hajime thought. Although he had said that with a rifying face, internally, Ilwa must be clinging to thest straw of hope. Will¡¯s odds of survival would be closer to zero as time passed. Having proposed such unreasonable rewards showed that Ilwa was in a hurry.

    Hajime was also fed up with making excuses for Yue and Shia¡¯s identification every time they came near a town. That¡¯s why it¡¯d be convenient to use this person¡¯s name in order to ess a town¡¯s facilities from now on. Moreover, he had zero intention of catering to the Church of Saints or the Kingdom, and someday he might bebelled as a heretic. If that happens, it¡¯d be extremely difficult for them to stay inside a town. That¡¯s why it was a nice thing to have a personal connection that could clear that hurdle.

    So, Hajime thought that if he wanted the support of a big city guild¡¯s branch head, in this case, they must tell him their circumstances and forbid him to speak of it, so they could use him in times of inconvenience. Because he seemed extremely intimate with that Will person, if they brought him back alive, Ilwa couldn¡¯t be ungrateful to them.

    ¡°Although there¡¯s no need to think about it because you already said that much¡­ ¡­ I have conditions.¡±

    ¡°Conditions?¡±

    ¡°Aa, they are not something difficult. I want you to give status tes to Yue and Shia. After that, promise me you won¡¯t tell anyone about what¡¯s written there. Furthermore, even if it isn¡¯t rted to the guild, I will use all of your connections, for our convenience. These two.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too¡­¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t, then pretend we never talked about this. We are going.¡±

    Because of Hajime who tried to stand up from his seat, Ilwa and Datt disyed expressions filled with impatience and agony. Although the first condition was not a problem, his second condition essentially meant that he wanted the Fhuren guild branch¡¯s head to be the limbs of a single adventurer. Because he had his own responsibilities, he couldn¡¯t immediately ept it.

    ¡°Can I ask why you demand that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be that negative. They aren¡¯t unreasonable demands, you know? It¡¯s just that our existences are peculiar, that¡¯s why when marked by the church¡­ ¡­ No, from now on, I am sure we¡¯ll be marked, so at that time I only want to use you to make it easier for us. It¡¯s also good if you just be our allies in times of trouble. For example, not refusing us to use the facilities when we be wanted¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it certain you¡¯ll be wanted people? Fumu, personally, your secrets make me anxious. Although Catherine-sensei said you¡¯re not bad people¡­ ¡­ now that you mention it, Shia-kun over there has marvelous physical strength, and although I didn¡¯t see it, from the report Yue-kun has conjured a never before seen magic spell¡­ ¡­ your secrets must be along those lines¡­ ¡­ following that, you said that you¡¯ll sooner orter be marked by the church¡­ ¡­ you also didn¡¯t try to hide it, and it looks like you are already prepared for that¡­ ¡­ it¡¯ll surely be hard to move into towns when that happens¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s why to make it easier for you¡­¡±

    As expected of a big city¡¯s guild branch head. He quickly thought inside his head. Ilwa thought about it for a while, then he matched his gaze to Hajime¡¯s having decided what to do.

    ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t support you when you ask for help for doing a crime because of ethics. So, I¡¯ll hear the details of your request first, only then I¡¯ll judge what to do. But, I promise I¡¯ll at least be your ally¡­ ¡­ I can¡¯t concede more than this. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s like¡­ ¡­ I¡¯ll ept it. Also, it¡¯s okay for the reward to be given after the request is finished. I¡¯ll bring back the young master dead or alive, is that okay?¡±

    For Hajime, it was his first priority to obtain the status tes for Yue and Shia. It¡¯s unnatural for them to not have status tes because it¡¯s somehow always being requested to be shown, this was his first reason, and ultimately to make an excuse every time they came to a town was troublesome.

    The only problem was that the person who prepared the status tes at the beginning would make amotion, so he wanted to avoid it, but Ilwa¡¯s existence solved this problem. However, even if he made a verbal promise as the condition, there are still doubts. Sooner orter, the peculiarity of Hajime and his party mighte to light, so it was not preferable because he might change sides immediately. That¡¯s why Hajime said to give the status tes as a reward after the request waspleted. Whatever Will¡¯s shape was, Hajime would gain the answer from his afflicted heart, and he could calcte if Ilwa was good or not.

    Ilwa was also able to guess Hajime¡¯s intentions. With a bitter smile, he felt relieved finding someone who could ept the search request.

    ¡°Truthfully, although your secrets make me anxious¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s, I¡¯ll wait for you to finish the request. Just as Hajime-kun said, no matter what shape he is in, I want you to find traces of Will and the other¡­ ¡­ Hajime-kun, Yue-kun, and Shia-kun¡­ ¡­ Please take care of it.¡±

    Lastly, Ilwa looked at Hajime and his party with earnest eyes, then bowed his head. A big city guild branch¡¯s head bowing his head to adventurers. It wasn¡¯t something usual. It was because he was Catherine¡¯s pupil that his goodness as a person oozed out.

    Having seen Ilwa¡¯s appearance, Hajime and his party stood up and without any eagerness, they lightly answered him.

    ¡°Kay.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Afterwards, they were given the downpayment, and a letter of introduction for thekeside town at the foot of the mountain range area. They also received information about the investigation request that was given to the adventurers, and finally Hajime and his party left the room.Batan, the door was closed with a m. Ilwa stared at the door for a while, then, ¡°Fuu~¡±, let out a big sigh. Inside the room, no one spoke a word, then Datt anxiously spoke to Ilwa.

    ¡°Branch head¡­ ¡­ Is that okay? Such rewards are¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Will¡¯s life hangs in their hands. I can¡¯t ask anyone besides them. So, it can¡¯t be helped. Furthermore, they already agreed that I can judge first whether to lend them my power or not. There¡¯ll be no problem. Also, their secrets¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s disyed in the status tes will be an ¡°inconvenience¡±, is it¡­¡±

    ¡°Fumu, Datt-kun. Did you know? Herrlich kingdom¡¯s Hero party, it seems all of them have unexpected statuses, you know?¡±

    Datt opened his narrowed eyes wide because of Ilwa¡¯s sudden story.

    ¡± ! Branch head, the summoned ones¡­ ¡­ you mean one of them is ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡±? But, from their tone it seems they are opposing the church, isn¡¯t the Hero¡¯s party managed by the Church of Saints?¡±

    ¡°Aa, it¡¯s just as you said. But¡­ ¡­ around four months ago, it seems one of them died inside the Orcus dungeon. He fell into the Abyss along with a demonic beast.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ don¡¯t tell me, that person¡¯s still alive? If you said four months ago, isn¡¯t the Hero¡¯s party still full of novices? Although I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like at the bottom of Orcus, to survive that¡­¡±

    Datt couldn¡¯t believe it as he shook his head, and denied Ilwa¡¯s guess. However, Ilwa who somehow gave out an interested expression and once again nced at the door from which Hajime and his party had left.

    ¡°That is true. But, if that¡¯s so¡­ ¡­ there must be a reason why he didn¡¯t rejoin with hispanions and even went on a journey, right? Just what did he see in the bottom of the darkness, just what did he obtain?¡±

    ¡°Just what¡­ ¡­ that is huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Aa, no matter what it is, surely, it¡¯s something worth making him decide to oppose the church. To put it frankly, he¡¯s determined to even oppose the world.¡±

    ¡°The world¡­¡±

    ¡°For me, I want to make connections with such a peculiar man by all means. For example, even if they are chased by the church and the kingdom, right. Rather, Sensei might have guessed that, that¡¯s why she purposely gave them this letter.¡±

    ¡°Branch head¡­ ¡­ please be sure to know when to quit, okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will.¡±

    Towards the story on such arge scale, Datt became dizzy, even so, as Ilwa¡¯s head of secretary, he didn¡¯t forget to advise him. However, Ilwa was deeply in thought when he heard Datt¡¯s advice only replied in half absent-mindedness.

 Book 6. Chapter 5

    Book 6. Chapter 5

    <strong>Chapter 5 : Reunion at Lakeside Town</strong>

    In the middle of the vast in was a highway stretching far to the North. Although it was called a highway, it was actually just ground without weeds since it had been treaded on so many times, thus it naturally became a road. Since there¡¯s no such thing as a suspension in carriages of this world, the carriage crew would surely have sore butts by the time they reached their destination.

    Suddenly, a shadow ran through the uneven road at an unbelievable speed. On its ck body were two wheels advancing forward on the uneven road, carrying silhouettes of three people.

    They are Hajime, Yue, and Shia. They moved on the highway at a speed iparable to the time when they were at the bottom of the Raisen Grand Canyon. It might be more than 80km/h. Because there was nothing to obstruct his magic, the magic-driven two-wheeler¡¯s original specs could be disyed. Their seating order was just as usual: Yue between Hajime¡¯s arms, and Shia at his back. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were pata pata, fluttering in the wind.

    Warm sunlight poured down because of the good weather, and with Yue using her magic to adjust the wind pressure, it could be said it was good weather for touring. In fact, Yue and Shia were feeling the warm sunlight andfortable wind with their entire bodies, closing their eyes because it felt pleasant.

    ¡°Hau~, it¡¯s niice~, Yue-saa~n. We should exchange ces when we retuurn~¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ That won¡¯t do. This is my spot.¡±

    ¡°Eh~, don¡¯t say that, let us change our ces~, it¡¯s nice in the back~¡±

    Shia demanded to Yue that they exchange their seats with a ckened and stretched tone. With an unpleasant face, Hajime looked at Shia¡¯s rxed face over his shoulder and answered in Yue¡¯s stead.

    ¡°You know, you can¡¯t sit in front, right? Also, you¡¯ll only obstruct me. Especially those rabbit ears. They¡¯ll hit my eyes when the wind blows.¡±

    ¡°Ah~, that¡¯s riight~¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s not good, she¡¯s almost asleep.¡±

    Apparently, Shia was half-asleep because of howfortable it was. Sheid her head on Hajime¡¯s shoulder with all of her weight. She was also half-asleep when she was talking to Yue before.

    ¡°Well, with this pace we only need one day. I¡¯ll go non-stop, so let¡¯s rest when it¡¯s time to rest.¡±

    Just as Hajime had said, Hajime and his party were going to a town only one day away; the town closest to the northern mountain range area where Will¡¯s party undertook the investigation request. They had advanced as is without taking a break, so they would probably arrive at sunset and start searching after a night¡¯s stay in town. The reason they were in a hurry was, of course, the fact that as more time passed, Will¡¯s party¡¯s odds of survival decreased. But because Hajime was being proactive for another person¡¯s sake, Yue was ncing upward with doubt on her face.

    Hajime let out a wry smile when he saw Yue adorably incline her neck in between his arms.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Proactive?¡±

    ¡°Aa, it¡¯s better if he¡¯s alive. If it¡¯s like that, he will truly be grateful. After all, problems from the Kingdom and Church are waiting ahead of us. So, isn¡¯t it better to have more support? I don¡¯t want to take care of them one by one, after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I see.¡±

    In fact, he didn¡¯t know what could possibly be done with Ilwa¡¯s support. If anything, the possibility of him being a type of useless support was bigger. But, if it could be acquired with little work, then the work might not be regrettable.

    ¡°I have also heard that our destination, thekeside town, has plenty of rivers. That¡¯s why the town¡¯s outskirts are the continent¡¯s number one rice-producing area.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Rice farm?¡±

    ¡°Ou, in other words it¡¯s the rice. Rice. It¡¯s the staple food of my hometown, Japan. I haven¡¯t eaten it even once since I came here. So, although I don¡¯t know if it is the same thing or not, I want to hurry to eat it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn, I also want to eat it¡­ ¡­ The town¡¯s name?¡±

    Hajime looked far into the distance while remembering rice dishes. Looking at the Hajime with a content expression stered across his face, Yue hadn¡¯t yet actually heard of the town¡¯s name and asked him. ¡°Hah¡±, Hajime was startled, he even was a little embarrassed when he noticed Yue¡¯s gaze. He then replied with a somewhat loud voice to hide his embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Lakeside Town called Ul.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Haa, there¡¯s no clue today, too¡­ Shimizu-kun, where on earth did you go¡­¡±

    With her shoulders dropping dejectedly, the person who was walking through Ul¡¯s main street was one of the summoned ones; the teacher, Hatayama Aiko. Her usual cheerfulness was gone. Currently, she was tortured with anxiety and worry, while a gloomy atmosphere hung around her. Somehow the main street¡¯s color, and even the streetlights were dimmer than usual.

    ¡°Aiko, don¡¯t be so disappointed. We still don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s enough to just think he is safe. What can you do if you don¡¯t even believe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ai-chan-sensei. Shimizu-kun¡¯s room didn¡¯t seem to be attacked. So isn¡¯t the probability of him going out on his own be higher? Please stop thinking of just bad things.¡±

    Because Aiko was low-spirited, themander of Aiko¡¯s exclusive bodyguards; David, and her student; Yuka, called out to her. In her surroundings were the familiar Knights and students. They were also severely worried about Aiko and tried to talk to her.

    One of the ssmates, Shimizu Yukitoshi had disappeared for a little over two weeks. Aiko and the others had tried to search for him, leaving no stone unturned. However, his whereabouts were still unknown. There had been no sightings in this town, so they had sent messengers to the other towns and viges in the vicinity, but in the end their efforts were still in vain.

    Although, at first they thought he was involved in an ident, Shimizu¡¯s room was clean. Shimizu himself was a ¡°Dark Magician,¡± a ss that possessed high aptitude toward dark magic. He also had high aptitude in other magic systems, that was why he couldn¡¯t be done in by the neighborhood thugs. A lot of them thought he left voluntarily.

    Moreover, Shimizu was an obedient indoor type who had low sociability. Even among the ssmates he didn¡¯t have an especially close friend. It was also surprising that he wanted to be Ai-chan¡¯s bodyguard. Because of that, other than Aiko, the students were sure of his safety. They were more concerned about Aiko, who became more low-spirited as the days passed. There was no need to say how worried her bodyguard Knights were.

    Incidentally, they had reported it to the Kingdom and Church, and it seemed like a search party they had organized wasing. Shimizu was a summoned one with talent in magic, unlike the episode with Hajime in which the top management didn¡¯t even take an optimistic view. The search party would arrive in another two to three days.

    Because words of concern came one after another, Aiko mentally hit herself. Whether he was involved in an incident or voluntarily disappeared, didn¡¯t matter, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it worried her. However, she must put it aside for now. Now her duty was to cheer up the other students at her side. That¡¯s why, ¡°I am these children¡¯s teacher!¡±. Aiko took a deep breath then pped her cheeks with her hands to recover her spirit.

    ¡°Everyone, I am sorry for worrying you. It¡¯s just as you said. Nothing would be solved by brooding over it. Shimizu is an excellent magic-user. He¡¯ll surely be okay. Now, let us believe he is safe. Now, for today¡¯s dinner! Let¡¯s eat our fill and prepare for tomorrow!¡±

    Although they knew she was overdoing it, the students obediently replied to her with a shout ¡°Ye~s¡±, as they cheered up. The Knights were also pleased with her appearance.

    KARANh KARANh

    When that sound rang out, the door of the inn Aiko and the others were staying at opened. It was the number one inn in Ul. Its name was ¡°Water Fairy Inn¡±. A long time ago, a pair of husband and wife fairies stayed in Uldeia Lake, and that was the origin of its name. Uldeia Lake was theke boasted as thergest in the continent, and located on the outskirts of Ul town. Its size was about four times that of Lake Biwa in Japan.

    The first floor of ¡°Water Fairy Inn¡± was a restaurant. It served dishes that were also Ul¡¯s specialty products. The interior was calming, there were tables and bar counter that gave out a dignified atmosphere. Their ornaments were made with detail in mind, but did not stand out. Moreover, there was a modest chandelier on the ceiling, and flowers were arranged to add onto the calm atmosphere. It made one remembered the words ¡°well-established¡±, an inn where one could feel its history.

    In the beginning, Aiko and her students weren¡¯t able to calm down because the inn was too high-ss. It was impossible for Aiko and her student to stay at an ordinary inn because of their reputation, since people began to called them ¡°God¡¯s Apostles¡± and ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest¡±. After some persuasion from the Knights, they agreed to stay at this ce while they were in Ul.

    In fact, they had spent time in one of the luxurious rooms of the Royal Pce, so Aiko and her students had gradually be ustomed to it. Now the inn had became a ce where they could truly rx. For Aiko and the others who came back exhausted from farnd improvement and in search of Shimizu, this inn¡¯s dishes were their only daily enjoyment.

    All of them were seated in VIP seats in the innermost section of the inn, as they enjoyed today¡¯s dinner.

    ¡°Aa, it¡¯s always delicious~ I never thought I¡¯d be able to eat curry in this other world.¡±

    ¡°Well, it looks like stew though¡­ ¡­ No, is it white curry?¡±

    ¡°No, there is also the bowl of rice topped with tempura, remember? Even the sauce is superb, right? Won¡¯t Japan lose?¡±

    ¡°That, isn¡¯t it because Tamai-kun only eats the premade ones? It¡¯s not good topare it with Hokaben¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll choose the fried rice-like things. So, let¡¯s stop this.¡±

    The student¡¯s tension was raised every night because of the dishes closely resembled those from Earth. Although there were slight differences in appearance and taste, the concept itself closely resembled their counterparts on earth. The abundance of ingredient was one of the reasons that increased the quality of Ul town¡¯s dishes. Other than the rice, there were fishes from Uldeia Lake, in addition to herbs and spices from the mountain range area.

    While Aiko and the others ate the delicious dishes happily, a splendidly mustachioed male of around 60 years of age, approached them with a smile.

    ¡°Everyone, what do you think of today¡¯s meal? If there is something you want to say, please tell us without any reserve.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Owner-san.¡±

    The one who talked to Aiko and the others was the owner of the ¡°Water Fairy Inn¡±; Foss Selo. He straightened his back, his eyes were gently narrowed, and gray hairs were mixed on his swept-back hair. He was a man who suited the calm atmosphere of the inn.

    ¡°No, today is also delicious. It heals us everyday.¡±

    When Aiko replied with smile, Foss dly said, ¡°Thanks for thepliment¡±, and smiled. But, in the next moment, his expression was clouded as though he wanted to apologize. It was an expression unbing of Foss who always smiled gently. Wondering what had happened, everyone stopped eating and focused on Foss.

    ¡°Actually, although it¡¯s regrettable¡­ I can only serve this much for the dishes that uses spices today.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? You mean, we can¡¯t eat Nilshisseer (the version of curry in this other world.)?¡±

    Sonobe Yuka, who favored the curry, was shocked and tried to ask again.

    ¡°Yes, I am sorry. Anyway, no matter how many ingredients were used¡­ it would be enough if it were the usual¡­ However, there¡¯s an unrest in the northern mountain range this month, so the number of people going to harvest the ingredients have sharply declined. Even a few days ago, a party of Adventurers who came to investigate the situation had gone missing. Thus, even more people don¡¯t want to go there. It became a situation where this store doesn¡¯t know when the goods will arrive.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ What do you mean by unrest?¡±

    ¡°Something like the sightings of groups of demonic beasts¡­ It¡¯s aparatively safe ce as long as you don¡¯t go into the mountains of the northern mountain range. Although there seems to be strong demonic beasts inside the mountain, they nevere near on purpose. However, there were sightings of groups of demonic beasts in the mountain where there shouldn¡¯t have been any.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s truly worrisome¡­¡±

    Aiko frowned. The others were somewhat depressed and mutually looked at each other. Foss said with an apologetic expression, ¡°It isn¡¯t the right topic to talk while eating, huh?¡±, then he continued to speak with a bright tone to recover the atmosphere.

    ¡°However, that disaster should be solved soon.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Actually, today there were new customers who just arrived before the sunset. It seems they are going to the northern mountain range in order to search for the Adventurers who had gone missing. They were appointed by the Branch Head of Fhuren guild, so it looks like they are some serious big-guns. They might be able to determine the cause of this disaster.¡±

    Although Aiko and her students were still seated, the bodyguard Knightsmanded by David and currently eating with them let out ¡°Hou¡±, with a half admiration-filled and half-interested tone. Even among the guild¡¯s staff members, the Head of Fhuren branch was considered first ss. For someone to be appointed to ept a request from that Branch Head meant that they were capable of clearing something only powerful people could aplish. Their curiosity was aroused because they wanted to fight in the same battle as such people. Inside the Knights¡¯ heads, they were listed the famous ¡°Gold¡± ss Adventurers.

    Aiko and her students were looking at the unusual chatter of David and the Knights, then they began to hear voices from the stair connected to second floor. They were the voices of a boy and two girls. It seemed like one of the girls wasining to the boy. It was Foss who reacted to those voices.

    ¡°Oya, speak of the devils. It is them, Mr. Knights. If you want to talk to them, please do it now because they are going to leave tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°I see, I understand. But, those are fairly young voices. Are there any ¡°Gold¡± ss that young?¡±

    David and the Knights had already memorized the famous ¡°Gold¡± ss in their minds, but because there was no one with such young voices. Some of them looked at each other with perplexed expressions.

    While they were in a state of confusion, the trio were approaching while talking.

    The seats where Aiko and the others sat were the innermost seats enclosed by walls on three sides. It was a ce where they could look anywhere inside the restaurant. For now, it was made into a private room with the use of the curtain. Needless to say, inside was the conspicuous Aiko¡¯s party, was Aiko; the one hailed as the ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest¡±, which made them even more conspicuous. It was why they often used the curtain whenever they ate their meals. Even today, they closed the curtain so they wouldn¡¯t be seen.

    From the other side of the curtain, they could hear the conversation of a boy and two girls.

    ¡°Mou, how many times I must say it until you understand. Please stop leaving me alone and create a world with just the two of you in it. It makes me feel really, really lonely. Did you hear me? ¡°Hajime¡±-san.¡±

    ¡°I heard, I heard you. Just stay in another room if you don¡¯t want to see it.¡±

    ¡°Nmah! Did you hear what he just said, Yue-san? ¡°Hajime¡±-san just said something coldhearted.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±Hajime¡± ¡­Bad!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Within their conversation, the name the girls said instantly rattled Aiko¡¯s heart. What did the girls just say? What was the boy called? This boy¡¯s voice¡­ isn¡¯t it simr to ¡°that boy¡±?, were the question that immediately floated into Aiko¡¯s mind. She stiffened as though something had tied her down, so she could only stare at the curtain.

    The same thing happened to Sonobe Yuka and other students by her side. In their minds, thoughts of a certain boy who had disappeared into the abyss four months ago resurfaced. He was a boy who the ssmates strongly believed to have ¡°died in this other world¡±. A boy they wanted to forget, a boy who stood out for better or for worse.

    Because of the abnormal expression on Aiko¡¯s and her students¡¯ faces, Foss and the Knights tried calling out to them with dumbfounded gazes, but no one reacted. The Knights were wondering what on earth had happened as they looked at their faces. Then, Aiko blurted out a name.

    ¡°¡­Nagumo-kun?¡±

    Because of the word she unconsciously let out, her body which had stiffened because of the unbelievable situation had regained its freedom. Aiko immediately stood up and her chair fell to the ground. She then pulled the curtain opened, so hard it might tear.

    SHAAAA!!

    Because of the unexpected loud sound that came from when the curtain was pulled, boy and two girls trio were only able to look with stupefied expressions.

    Aiko shouted without confirming who the other person was. It was the name of her important student.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun!¡±

    ¡°Ah? ¡­¡­¡­ Sensei?¡±

    In front of her, with his eye wide open in surprise, was an eyepatched, white-haired boy. He lookedpletely different from the Nagumo Hajime in her memory. Not only his appearance, his atmosphere was alsopletely different. Nagumo Hajime Aiko knew was a boy who always daydreaming, gentle, and quiet. Actually, Aiko admitted that a wry smile fit him, but it was her secret. However, the boy in front of her eyes had sharp eyes, d with an unapproachable atmosphere. He was too different from her memory. If she passed by him inside the town, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t recognized the boy in front of her as Nagumo Hajime.

    But if she looked carefully, his voice and face were the same as the one inside her memory. Above all¡­ it was how the boy in front of her called her. That¡¯s right, it was ¡°sensei¡±. Aiko was convinced. Although his look and atmosphere had greatly changed, the boy in front of her was certainly her own student, ¡°Nagumo Hajime¡±!

    ¡°Nagumo-kun¡­ You¡¯re Nagumo-kun, right? You¡¯re alive¡­ You really are alive¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you got wrong person. Bye.¡±

    ¡°He?¡±

    To meet the student who was thought to be dead, was a miracle. Being deeply moved, her tear nds loosened, and Aiko eyes became teary. ¡°Where was he until now? What on earth happened? I am truly d that you were safe.¡± Were only some of the many things she wanted to say, but couldn¡¯t. Even so, the reply to her desperate words was apletely unexpected answer.

    She unconsciously let out a stupid voice, and Aiko¡¯s tears were also withdrawn. She could only nkly stare at Hajime who had begun to suta suta, walk towards the exit. ¡®HAH¡¯, she returned to her senses, and panicky ran after him while gripping onto his wrist.

    ¡°Please wait a second? Aren¡¯t you Nagumo-kun? Didn¡¯t you just call sensei sensei? Just how is that the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°No, you heard it wrong. That was¡­ Right, it was a dialect meaning ¡°small¡±. Un.¡±

    ¡°Even so, that¡¯s extremely rude! Rather, there is no way such dialect exists. Why are you trying to deceive me? That appearance too¡­ Did something happen? What are you doing in this ce? Why, why didn¡¯t you immediatelye back to everyone? Nagumo-kun! Please answer! Sensei won¡¯t let you deceive her!¡±

    Aiko¡¯s angry voice resounded inside the restaurant. Several people and guests looked at the rumored ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest¡± as she caught and shouted at a man. ¡°Suwah, is he Goddess¡¯s man!?¡±, as they misunderstood, their eyes sparkled with curiosity. The students and the bodyguard Knights were also came out from the interior.

    The students who had seen Hajime¡¯s appearance had shocked expressions as they couldn¡¯t believe what was in front of them. Half of it was because he was alive, while the other half was because of the drastic change to his appearance and atmosphere. However, they didn¡¯t know what should they do, so they could only nkly looked at Aiko and Hajime.

    On the other side, although Hajime looked calm, his mind was attacked by petit panic. In the town he came to, after epting the request from the guild¡¯s Branch Head he got acquaintanced by chance, he never thought there was a chance he would meet Aiko and his ssmates again.

    Because it was such a sudden event, he inadvertently muttered ¡°sensei¡±, he even thought, ¡°That can¡¯t be~¡±, as he tried to deceived himself. His lifecards after Aiko¡¯s angry barrage of questions were to ¡°run away¡±, ¡°continue with the mistaken person act¡±, ¡°became a suspicious foreigner¡±, and ¡°let¡¯s just kidnap Ai-chan¡±, were all the cards that came to his mind. He especially didn¡¯t know how thest one came up.

    Then, Hajime was saved by his reliable partner. Of course it was not the regrettable rabbit ears character, but the Vampire Princess. Yue, came in between Hajime and Aiko, then she forcibly shook off Aiko¡¯s hand which was gripping Hajime¡¯s arm. On their side, the bodyguard Knights were letting out slight bloodthirst.

    ¡°¡­ Let go, Hajime is troubled.¡±

    ¡°Wh-What are you? Currently, sensei have an important talk with Nagumo-kun¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then, calm down a little.¡±

    Because the beatiful girl stared at her with cool eyes, Aiko slightly flinched. There wasn¡¯t much of a height difference between the two. Normally, it would bebeled as a fight between kids. However, Aiko was actually younger by age, and Yue wore a bewitching atmosphere despite her appearance. No matter who saw it, they looked like an adult (Yue) and an angry child (Aiko). Aiko was wary of Yue, so she quietly back away from Hajime with blushing cheeks because of her own words and the way she got mad at him. As she straightened her back to show her dignity as an adult, although it was toote, Aiko was¡­ just like a child doing a stretch.

    ¡°I am sorry, I was distracted. Let¡¯s return from the beginning, you are Nagumo-kun, right?¡±

    This time, Aiko said it quietly, but her voice was filled with conviction as she tried to ask Hajime, and matched her nce with him. Having seen such Aiko, Hajime was convinced no matter how he tried to deceive her, she wouldn¡¯t change her conviction and she would chase after him no matter where he go. Thus, scratched his head and replied with a profound sigh.

    ¡°Ah. Long time no see, sensei.¡±

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re Nagumo-kun after all¡­ You¡¯re alive¡­¡±

    Aiko¡¯s eyes became teary again, but Hajime didn¡¯t think anything about it as he shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Something like that. After a lot happened, I¡¯m somehow still alive.¡±

    ¡°I am d. I truly am d.¡±

    After he took a nce at Aiko who was unable to say more than those words, Hajime went to the nearest table and sat down. Having seen him, Yue and Shia also sat. Shia was somewhat perplexed. Aiko and the others were astonished by Hajime¡¯s sudden action. Hajime had regained hisposure and he ignored the surroundings, only to beckon towards Foss who had watched how the situation progressed while he stood behind the students.

    ¡°Umm, Hajime-san. Is that okay? Aren¡¯t you acquaintances? Although it was just my guess¡­ the other world¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°That thing doesn¡¯t matter at all. I was just surprised when they suddenly appeared, well, that¡¯s all. We are originally came for dinner, so let¡¯s order now. I have been truly expecting this. Don¡¯t you know? This curry¡­ Ah, you didn¡¯t know it. The spicy dish was called Nilshisseer. I am happy just by imagining the taste¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then, I¡¯ll order that, too. I want to know what taste Hajime like.¡±

    ¡°Ah, to casually appealed him¡­ just a expected of Yue-san. Then, me too. Clerk-saa~n, we want to order~¡±

    In the beginning, Shia was timidly sneaking nces at Aiko and the others, but changed her mind after Hajime said those words. Then Foss came by to take their order with a troubled smile.

    However, naturally, there was no time for them to wait. Aiko, who was dumbfounded again by how Hajime seated himself at a nearby table and began to order, returned her to her senses and she approached Hajime¡¯s table. She said, ¡°Sensei is angry!¡±, with a truly angered expression as she pishi, hit the table.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, our talk isn¡¯t over. Just how can you start to order as if it were the most natural thing in the world. In the first ce, just who are these girls?¡±

    What Aiko had said represented the feelings of everyone around them. The Knights who guessed Hajime was Aiko¡¯s student, who they heard had died four months ago, the students who waited behind Aiko, and everyone else were, ¡°Un un.¡±, nodding and they waited for Hajime¡¯s answer.

    Hajime frowned because of it would be an annoyance. Because he thought he couldn¡¯t have a calm meal thanks to Aiko, who would keep waiting until he answers her questions even as they ate, he reluctantly turned his nce toward Aiko.

    ¡°I havee here in just a single day, without stopping, because of a request. That¡¯s why I am hungry, so just let me eat my meal. Also, these are¡­¡±

    Hajime turned his nce towards Yue and Shia. And these two, before Hajime could say it, began an impactful introduction towards Aiko and the others.

    ¡°¡­Yue.¡±

    ¡°I am Shia.¡±

    ¡°¡± I am Hajime(-san)¡¯s woman.¡±¡±

    ¡°Wo-woman?¡±

    Aiko somewhat stammered said, ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±, as she alternately looked between Hajime and the two beautiful girls. It seemed she couldn¡¯t processed the information. The students behind her were also perplexed. Well, the male students¡¯ expressions said, ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡±, as they restlessly looked between Yue and Shia. Gradually, their face reddened as they were charmed by their beauty.

    ¡°Oi, setting Yue aside. Shia, aren¡¯t you different?¡±

    ¡°That! Hajime-san so cruel. Even though you stole my first kiss!¡±

    ¡°No, just how long you want to drag that thing. That was lif¡ª¡±Nagumo-kun?¡±¡­What is it, sensei?¡±

    Because of the remark that he ¡°stole Shia¡¯s first kiss¡±, it seemed her thought process had finally caught up. Then, Aiko¡¯s voice dropped an octave. Inside Aiko¡¯s head, it seemed she imagined the scene where Hajime wasughing loudly while being attended by the two beauties in each arm. Her expression said everything.

    Blushing, Aiko interrupted Hajime¡¯s words. Her face was filled with determination to return her misconducting student into the right path. Following that, arge thunder called ¡°Sensei¡¯s anger¡± fell into Ul town¡¯s number one and first ss inn.

    ¡°To steal a woman¡¯s first kiss, and even t-two-timing! So, you didn¡¯t immediately return because you wanted to y around! If so¡­ that¡¯s unforgivable! Ee, sense will absolutely not forgive it! It¡¯s time for scolding! Just wait there, Nagumo-kun!¡±

    Hajime looked at Aiko with a skeptical gaze, who yelled¡°kyan kyan,¡±as he let out a deep, deep sigh thinking it was going to be troublesome.

 Book 6. Chapter 6

    Book 6. Chapter 6

    <strong>Chapter 6 : Aiko¡¯s Worries</strong>

    Because of Aiko¡¯s roar, Hajime and his party were guided to a VIP seat, away from the eyes of the other guests. Then, Aiko, Sonobe Yuka, and other students bombarded him with questions. However, Hajime was focused on the Nilshisseer (other world¡¯s version of curry) in front of his eyes. He answered them in a daze.

    Q : You fell from that bridge, what happened afterwards?

    A : I did my best.

    Q : Why did your hair turn white?

    A : The result of me doing my best.

    Q : What happened to your eye?

    A : The result of me doing my ultra best.

    Q : Why didn¡¯t you immediately return?

    A : No reason to do so.

    After hearing that much, Aiko yelled angrily with her cheeks puffed, ¡°Please answer us seriously!¡± Indeed, her being unable to show any intensity in that action was a sad thing. As usual, Hajime looked like a willow when the wind blew. Without matching her gaze, he deliciously enjoyed the Nilshiseer, while sometimes listening to Yue and Shia¡¯s quarrel. His face was full of satisfaction.

    Angered by his appearance, was themander of Aiko¡¯s bodyguards, David. He couldn¡¯t endure the woman he fell for being ignored. That¡¯s why he threw his fist onto the table and a loud sound rang out.

    ¡°Oi, you! You¡¯re being asked by Aiko! Answer her seriously!¡±

    Hajime took a nce at David, then ¡°Haa¡±, let out a sigh.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we eating now? Behave yourself.¡±

    His protest waspletely ignored. However, David has great pride because, as a Temple Knight, he was entrusted as themander of an important person¡¯s bodyguard, so he couldn¡¯t endure it and his face turned red. Following that, because Hajime wouldn¡¯t give him a clear answer, he changed his target as he turned to look at Shia.

    ¡°Hmm, did you say behave? That word, I return it back at you. To have a dirty animal share the same table as humans, you are the one who has no manners. Won¡¯t you at least chop off those ugly ears? She will look more human like that.¡±

    Shia¡¯s body trembled as she was stared at with eyes full of disdain. In Brook town, from her impression of the inn, having been close to Catherine, added to Hajime¡¯s existence, it was full of amiable people. Although there were lots of discriminating eyes in Fhuren, and even though they recognized her as a ve, no one made fun of her by directly saying that.

    In other words, since the beginning of her journey with Hajime, this was the first time she had directly received discriminating words as a demi-human. Although she wanted to think nothing of it, she was slightly surprised by the attack, even after she had got ustomed to the outside world, she could still feel the damage.Shun, Shia looked down depressedly.

    If she looked carefully, she could see that it wasn¡¯t limited to just David. Chase and the other Knights also looked at Shia with the same eyes. No matter how intimate they were with Aiko and her students, they were Temple and Imperial Knights. They were men from the Church of Saints and the Kingdom, so their discrimination towards the demi-human race was strong. After all, the source of discrimination were the Church of Saints and the Kingdom. Even though David and the Knights were influenced by Aiko and could think for themselves, they wouldn¡¯t have changed after only a few months because this sense of value was not so shallow-rooted.

    Because it was something unreasonable, Aiko instinctively tried to protest. But before that, Yue who grasped the downcast Shia¡¯s hand, directed a re as cold as absolute zero at David. A cold gaze that seemed to be able to freeze one¡¯s body came from the highest ss, bisque doll-like beautiful girl. David flinched for a moment, but became enraged when he saw that the pressure wasing from a girl with the appearance of a child. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t easily lose his temper, but the words he¡¯d just spoke, and looking at his dear Aiko, he had lost it.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s with those eyes? That¡¯s rude! Even though you aren¡¯t a God¡¯s apostle, you are trying to oppose a Temple Knight!¡±

    David spontaneously stood up. Although the vicemander Chase tried to stop him, faster than that, Yue¡¯s words clearly rang out in that uproar.

    ¡°¡­A small man.¡±

    Those were words of ridicule. Words that ridiculed how small his vessel was, to shout just because of a difference in race, and lose his temper when red at by a girl. David was already lost in anger. As a man, being called small in front of Aiko drove him over the edge.

    ¡°¡­ You pagan. I¡¯ll send you to hell along with that animal.¡±

    As he quietly muttered that without any expression, David reached for the sword by his side. Because the carnage appeared all too sudden, the students were flustered, while Aiko, Chase, and the Knights were all trying to stop him. However, as though he didn¡¯t hear the surrounding voices, David finally slightly pulled the sword from its sheath.

    At the same time,

    DOPANh!!

    A dry, explosive sound echoed inside ¡°Water Fairy Inn¡±. At the same time, David, who was about to pounce at any time, was hit in the head and got blown away. As it were, the back of David¡¯s head hit the wall behind him, hard, and a terrific sound resounded. His eyes turned white as he copsed. The sword was released from David¡¯s hand andgashan!, it fell to the floor.

    No one was able toprehend what had happened just now, and were all stunned. Their gazes turned to David who copsed with the whites of his eyes showing. Then someone was curious as to what had happened to emit such arge and explosive sound, it was Foss, who pulled the curtain. Following that, he became wide-eyed as he was stunned by the disastrous scene in front of him.

    On the other side, Aiko and the others were finally able to regain their senses when Foss entered. Their gazes which were then directed toward David, were naturally drawn to the source of the explosive sound.

    In that ce was something Aiko and her students had knowledge of, but had never actually seen. It was something from the other world, somethingpletely unknown to the Knights. There was the figure of Hajime holding a ¡°gun¡± while seated. White smoke came out of Donner. At least the bullet he shot was a non-lethal rubber bullet.

    Although they didn¡¯t know the details, the Knights had guessed it was Hajime¡¯s attack, so they simultaneously put their hands on their swords while letting out killing intent. However, what immediately followed, was by a violent killing intent iparable to the Knights¡¯. It was as though they were attacked by a hammer that fell from heaven, as the Knights who began to stand were forced to sit back down into their seats.

    Although they weren¡¯t submerged in the killing intent, having felt the pressure Hajime emitted, Aiko and the others turned pale as they trembled.

    Hajime put Donner on the table andgotoh, it made an unnatural noise. Its purpose was to threaten them. Following that, he clearly dered his standing and asked where Aiko and the others would choose to stand.

    ¡°I have no interest in you lot. I have never thought of wanting a rtionship with you guys. Moreover, I won¡¯t say anything about what had happened to me or what I want to do. I am only here for work, so I¡¯ll resume my journey once it¡¯s over. That¡¯s where we say good bye. Also, let¡¯s not intervene with each other. No matter what kind of selfish things you want to do, just don¡¯t obstruct me. Just like now, if you be hostile¡­ I¡¯ll likely kill you.¡±

    Understand? Was what Hajime¡¯s eyes asked, but no one said anything. Immediately, he turned his gaze towards Chase and the Knights, who desperately endured the Pressure, and all they could do was slightly nod.

    Next, Hajime turned his gaze towards Aiko and her students. Aiko didn¡¯t say anything. No, more like she couldn¡¯t. It was not only because of the pressuring feelings that gushed out, but also because of Hajime¡¯s words, and how her student change without her knowing. Those were not something Aiko¡¯s pride could allow.

    Hajime sighed as he shrugged his shoulders and canceled the ¡°Pressure.¡± Although there was no answer from Aiko, Hajime could somehow sympathize with her feelings, so he didn¡¯t force her for an answer. The other students were obviously frightened, so he guessed they wouldn¡¯t dare challenge him.

    With the tremendous feeling of oppression vanished, the Knights copsed and let out deep sighs. Aiko and her students were also exhausted and sat deeply on the chairs. As though nothing had happened, Hajime resumed his meal, and talked to the depressed Shia.

    ¡°Oi, Shia. That¡¯s something normal ¡°outside.¡± There is no need to take it seriously, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ Although I understand that,¡­ as expected, for humans, these ears are disgusting.¡±

    With self-derision, Shia patted her ears with her hands and let out a bitter smile. To such a Shia, Yue whispered words tofort her with honest eyes.

    ¡°¡­Shia¡¯s ears are lovely.¡±

    ¡°Yue-san¡­ Is that so?¡±

    Even so, Shia was still unconvinced about it, so this time Hajime followed up with a somewhat amazed expression. Because Yue often said ¡°Bad!¡± to him, Hajime¡¯s attitude towards Shia had softened little by little, and he tried tofort her with the utmost of his ability.

    ¡°You know, their education was practically brainwashing from the Church and nobles of the Kingdom, so it¡¯s just their feelings of aversion. Don¡¯t you know that the Rabbitman tribe are the number one most popr pet ves? In other words, no one thinks of you as disgusting in general.¡±

    ¡°Th¡ª¡­ that¡¯s so¡­ ¡­U-umm, by the way Hajime-san,¡­ Umm¡­ what do you think¡­ about my ears?¡±

    Having guessed that those words were Hajime¡¯s own way offorting her, Shia felt slightly happy. Then she asked him with an upward gaze with blushing cheeks. As if saying, ¡°I want to know, but at the same time don¡¯t want to,¡± her rabbit earspletely drooped, and sometimes they twitched towards Hajime.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think anything about them¡­¡±

    Stealing a nce at the rabbit ears, Hajime returned his gaze towards his meal as he tried to deceive her, and replied snappishly. The rabbit ears drooped even more as though they regretted asking. However, with the next line from Yue, they immediately regained their energy as they stood up;hyupa!.

    ¡°¡­ They are Hajime¡¯s favorite. He cuddles them when Shia¡¯s sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Yue!? Didn¡¯t you promise not to tell her that!?¡±

    ¡°Ha-Hajime-san¡­ you like my rabbit ears¡­ Ehehe.¡±

    With her cheeks dyed red, Shia tried to suppress her grin with both hands, and as if saying ¡°Wa~i!¡±, her rabbit ears above were moving, expressing her delight.

    The awkward and strained atmosphere of massacre that floated in the air until now had dissipated as if it were an illusion. The atmosphere had mysteriously turned pink-colored, so Aiko and her students, even the Knights were blinking in amazement. For a while, they watched Hajime¡¯s loveedy interaction, then one of the male students; Aikawa Noboru muttered.

    ¡°Huh? How strange. Although until just now Nagumo was truly scary, now it isn¡¯t killing intent that¡¯s gushing out¡­¡±

    ¡°You too, huh. Rather, those two, although they are dangerously cute,¡­ although they¡¯re totally in my strike-zone,¡­ but, to flirt in front of my eyes is torture for me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s just as Nagumo said, those things don¡¯t matter at all. But, having the skill to get along with girls from another world¡­ I want to ask him how!¡­ Noboru! Akira!¡±

    ¡°¡±Heh, we are going to hell together, Atsushi!¡±¡±

    With their eyes boiling with envy, they stared at the Hajime who made them shudder until just now; it was the unison of three males from Ai-chan¡¯s bodyguards. The serious atmosphere waspletely blown away. The female students began to regain their original demeanor, and they looked at the male students with terribly cold eyes.

    Chase, having realized the atmosphere had calmed down, started to heal David. At the same time, with his caution and hostility were subdued, he asked Hajime with a smile. Apart from Hajime¡¯s circumstances, there was something he had to hear by all means.

    ¡°Is it okay to call you Nagumo-kun? About before, mymander had been rude. No matter what, we are Aiko-san¡¯s bodyguards after all, so we be oversensitive if it concerns Aiko-san. Somehow, I would like for you to forgive us.¡±

    Although Hajime wanted to interrupt him and say, ¡°How can oversensitivity turn into murder?¡±, but the word ¡®murder¡¯ itself made him unable to say anything. That¡¯s why he just silently waved his hand to tell him to stop that. Because of this perfunctory attitude, Chase¡¯s eyebrows slightly twitched, but his poker face-like smile didn¡¯t crumble. Following that, with quick thinking, because he couldn¡¯t just leave it at that, he cut to the case about Hajime¡¯s artifact-like thing in front of him.

    ¡°I assume¡­ that¡¯s an artifact. Although I can¡¯t be sure with my limited knowledge, I can see that it¡¯s quite a powerful one. It¡¯s much faster than a bow, it also didn¡¯t need chanting or a magic circle. Just where on Earth did you get it?¡±

    Although he was smiling, Chase¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t. Judging from his words, since there wasn¡¯t the presence of magic being used, he thought it had a bow-like pure physical mechanism and could be mass-produced. If so, it¡¯d be a great help for the sake of dominating against enemies before war breaks out. However the Knights weren¡¯t a match for Hajime, so he at least wanted to get information out of him.

    Hajime stole a nce at Chase. Following that, before he could say anything, he was interrupted by an excited voice. It was a male ssmate; Tamai Atsushi.

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right, Nagumo. Isn¡¯t that a gun!? Just, how did you get ahold of that!?¡±

    Chase reacted to Tamai¡¯s shout.

    ¡°Gun? Tamai, do you know anything about that?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, that¡¯s right, I know of it. It¡¯s a weapon from our world.¡±

    Chase¡¯s eyes shone because of Tamai¡¯s words. But afterwards, he stared at Hajime.

    ¡°Hou, in other words, it isn¡¯t an artifact from this world¡­ If that¡¯s so, it must be made by someone from a different world¡­ and of course the maker is¡­¡±

    ¡°It is me.¡±

    Hajime easily answered that he made it. Chase, because he held the impression of Hajime as a secretive person, was surprised by how easily he admitted it.

    ¡°You admit it so easily. Nagumo-kun, do you know what it means to hold that weapon? That¡­¡±

    ¡°It couldpletely change the situation of the war in this world,¡­ right? That¡¯s if you can mass-produce it. Mostly, you want me to return with you and teach you how to make it, or something like that? Naturally, I reject it all. Just give up.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s words had left himpletely helpless. Those words seemed to be prepared beforehand. But, Chase didn¡¯t give up. That¡¯s how attractive the gun was.

    ¡°But, the Soldiers with low levels can have high offense if it could be mass produced. When that happens, we can make use of a lot of people in the uing war, and our chances of victory will also greatly increase. If you cooperate, doesn¡¯t it mean you also help your teacher and friends? If so¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what you want to say, I won¡¯t cooperate. If you try to take it, then it means you¡¯re my enemy. At that time¡­ be prepared to be annihted even before the war breaks out.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s quiet words sent a chill toward Chase¡¯s whole body and he shut his mouth. Then, Aiko managed to intervene there.

    ¡°Chase-san. Nagumo-kun has his own intentions. Please don¡¯t force my student. Nagumo-kun too, please stop saying such extreme things. Be more peaceful¡­ Nagumo-kun, are you seriously noting back?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to return with you. Tomorrow morning, after Iplete the request, I¡¯ll leave as is.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Aiko looked at Hajime with a pained expression, she wanted to know his reason, but Hajime rose from his seat before she could ask. Unbeknownst to them, Yue and Shia had also finished their meals. Although Aiko tried to stop him, Hajime ignored her and climbed the stairs to the second floor, apanied by Yue and Shia.

    At the time Aiko and the others were left behind, a subtle and indescribable atmosphere was in the air. They were d the ssmate they thought was dead was actually alive. But, for the person himself, they seemed to have not even registered in his eyes. Moreover, he had be strong to the point, that it was impossible topare him to his past self. He was not the same as the one who was once called ¡°ipetent¡± in contempt as they looked at him from above.

    Moreover, about the contempt, they had pretended not to notice Hiyama and his friends bullying him. Followed by that ¡°friendly fire¡± incident, they could only feel more indebted because of Hajime¡¯s ambiguous attitude. As a result, no one could proactively reach out to Hajime.

    Aiko herself was greatly shaken by her student¡¯s change and angered by the current development in her mind, so she was unable to stop Hajime.

    Chase, while he looked at the currently recovering David at the side, seemed to think of something.

    With their mealspletely cooled, their appetites also disappeared. Without looking at the food in front of them, all of them began to deeply think about how ¡°Hajime survived¡± after he left them.

    Just what on Earth couldpletely change a person like that, what did Hajime think at that time when the ¡°friendly-fire¡± incident happened, what the current Hajime thought of them¡­ Most likely, he held a grudge against them. With those thoughts making revolutions in their minds, all of them became depressed, and the day was over.

    * * *

    In the middle of the night. Surrounded by the night, they werepletely exhausted. Both physically and mentally, thanks to the unexpected development. All of them fell asleep, but Aiko wasn¡¯t able to sleep even now. Aiko¡¯s room was a single room, so it was not arge one. A table set and bed with carved wooden feet, a small firece, and a leather sofa in front of it. In the winter, the me would surely brightened the room, and the inn guests would be warmed just by seeing it.

    Aiko was thinking about what happened earlier today, she watched the unlit firece while deeply entrusting her body to the sofa. The insides of Aiko¡¯s head was like an unarranged bookshelf, with all of that information in disorder.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t think about it, she wanted to think. And from then on, her head that ran round and around in circles didn¡¯t give out any constructive opinions at all. She recalled smiling when she found out her student was alive, then she could only knit her eyebrows because of his unamicable attitude.

    She had seen a glimpse of Hajime¡¯s power through David¡¯s speech and conduct, she thought he wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive if he didn¡¯t change, and how much hardship Hajime must have experienced. At that point she could only let out a sigh because she couldn¡¯t help him at all. However, she recalled his interactions with the two girls, she thought he must have foundpanions he could trust, and she smiled again.

    And, suddenly, a voice rang out inside the room where there should be no one but her inside.

    ¡°Why do you keep changing your expression, sensei?¡±

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    Aiko turned around to the source of the voice while wide-eyed. There was Hajime who stood at the entrance door with his arms folded. Aiko was so surprised that she became tongue-tied, but somehow managed to speak.

    ¡°Na-Nagumo-kun? Wh-Why are you here, how¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you ask how, I just came through the door, no more no less.¡±

    ¡°Eh, but the lock¡­¡±

    ¡°My ss is transmutation master, you know? Unlike the locks on earth, I can open this kind of lock mechanism.¡±

    Hajime lightly answered, which stunned Aiko for a while. Her heart loudly throbbed in surprise and that somehow managed to calm her down. She frowned, then criticized him.

    ¡°At such a time, moreover it¡¯s rude to suddenly barge into a woman¡¯s room without even a knock. To purposely open the lock¡­ just what do you want?¡±

    For a moment, the word yobai came into Aiko¡¯s mind but she immediately erased the thought. She slightly shook her head as she recalled the fact that the other person was her student. Hajime only warded off Aiko¡¯s scolding like a willow blown by the wind, and he told her the reason for this thoughtless visit.

    ¡°Well, I am sorry about that. I just didn¡¯t want anyone to know about this visit. I wanted to talk to sensei, but before, there were the fellows from the Church and the Kingdom, so I couldn¡¯t do it. After all, the contents of this talk might have angered those guys.¡±

    ¡°A talk? Nagumo-kun, it was okay to talk to sensei and the others¡­¡±

    By chance, she thought he wanted to return with them, and Aiko¡¯s eyes shined in expectation. If it was a consultation from her student, then it was as though the room was a teacher¡¯s office. But her expectations were immediately denied by Hajime.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to return, you know? So stop looking at me with those eyes filled with expectation¡­ What I want to talk about now is something I thought sensei would be the most calm to listen to it. After this talk, I¡¯ll leave what you want to do to your own.¡±

    Having said that, Hajime began to talk about the story of ¡°Liberators¡± and the Mad Gods he heard from Oscar.

    Hajime obviously had his own reasons for telling Aiko this story. ording to the Gods¡¯ intentions, the heroes; Kouki and the others, were made to dance in their game, and the Gods never intended to return them to their own world. To save the human race from the demon race, in other words to win the uing war, is the result of the Gods pulling the strings behind the stage in the first ce. The heroes themselves were only interesting pieces they had gathered without any real reason. Rather, they only thought it was more appropriate to start a new game using the heroes.

    However, for Hajime, there was no reason to pointedly exin this to Kouki and the other students. He wasn¡¯t interested with what his ssmates wanted to do, and it would also only be a hassle for him. Even if he told him, that man who believed that justice alwaysid with the majority wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    Because he was alone, between the words of a boy who had changed drastically and words that requested to save the majority, he didn¡¯t even need to think about who they would trust. Rather, because many people believe and worship ¡°Ehito-sama,¡± he¡¯d only be mocked and criticized. Because of that, Hajime didn¡¯t want to be rted to Kouki in the least.

    However, by coincidence upon coincidence, it resulted in him meeting Aiko. Hajime himself knew Aiko¡¯s main principles always centered around her students. In other words, regardless of the circumstances of this other world, she would calmly make a decision for the sake of her students. Following that, judging from the attitudes of his ssmates today, and how they yearned for Japan, if it was Aiko, surely her words would be able to influence them. Those were Hajime¡¯s thoughts.

    Although, he didn¡¯t know how her influence would change their actions. With this information, if the movement of Kouki and the others became different from what the Gods intended, they¡¯d surely put much more attention towards Kouki and the others. Hajime already knew that his existence would stand out like a sore thumb when he journeyed to conquer the Great Dungeons, and there was the possibility of receiving interference from the Gods. That¡¯s why, by indirectly passing the information using someone they trust, he could rearrange the actions of Kouki and the others. Thus, he could dy being noticed by the Gods. His only objective was to draw attention away from himself.

    In addition, without relying on the Gods, Hajime¡¯s aim was to search for different ways for them to return. Furthermore, just like the ¡°Liberators,¡± he wanted to show Kouki and the others how their original allies became manipted enemies, it¡¯s his intention to nt the wedge of distrust towards those Gods.

    In the first ce, he was only able to think of this idea because of the coincidental meeting with Aiko, so Hajime never expected anything out of it. For Hajime, there was no grudge nor hatred towards his ssmates. He was just indifferent towards them. If they could be used, then he¡¯d used them, and he¡¯d leave them alone if they didn¡¯t seem useful. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t disclose this information only by chance.

    Having heard the truth of this world from Hajime, Aiko was dumbfounded. It was not known if she truly understood it. Processing this information, no matter what kind of ideas she got, it still took her more time.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all. That¡¯s what I came to know from the depths of the Abyss. I¡¯ll leave what to do after knowing this to sensei. It¡¯s okay to think of it as just nonsense, and it¡¯s also okay to move into action if you think it¡¯s the truth. Just do as you want to.¡±

    ¡°Na-Nagumo-kun, don¡¯t tell me, to deal with those ¡°Mad Gods¡±¡­ you began your journey?¡±

    ¡°Hah, that can¡¯t be. I feel from the bottom of my heart that it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to this world. I am only searching for a method to return. That¡¯s why I went on a journey. The reason I¡¯m telling you this is because it seems like it¡¯d be convenient to do so, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Aiko wore an indescribably subtle expression because he snorted at her question. Although she was relieved he didn¡¯t rashly poke his head into danger, she couldn¡¯t help but frown as a teacher because of how easily he said he could cast the others away. But, she herself also made her students her first priority in this world, so she couldn¡¯t say anything back. As a result, she tried to change the topic with a subtle expression.

    ¡°Do you believe in that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so. The Great Dungeons are the keys. It¡¯s okay if you search for it if they interest you. Once you exceed the 100th level of Orcus, you¡¯ll happily find the real Great Dungeon. First of all, by looking at your appearances today, you¡¯ll immediately die when you go there. It¡¯s out of the question if you can¡¯t ignore ¡°Pressure¡± of that level.¡±

    Aiko was reminded of the pressure that gushed out from Hajime at dinner time. Following that, she opened her eyes filled withplex feelings of sympathy, admiration, and other various feelings when she thought again about the harsh conditions he must have lived through.

    For a while, their silence continued. The room was filled with silence. Hajime was certain the information was received after looking at Aiko¡¯s appearance. And because he had no more business, he immediately turned his heels and walked towards the door. Behind him, Aiko told him about a certain student she remembered when they talked about the Orcus dungeon.

    ¡°Shirasaki-san still hasn¡¯t given up on you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hajime stopped walking because of the unexpected words from Aiko. Then, Aiko spoke softly with Hajime¡¯s back in front of her.

    ¡°Although everyone believed you were dead, she is the only one who didn¡¯t give up on you. Before she confirms it with her own eyes, she believes you are still alive. Even now, she¡¯s still fighting in the Orcus Great Dungeon. Even though Amanokawa-kun and the others are only going to the dungeon for training, her only purpose is to search for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is Shirasaki okay?¡±

    After a long silence, Hajime asked Aiko. Hajime who took an indifferent attitude towards them, began to ask about another with words of concern. Aiko, who discovered that the original Hajime still existed, disyed a joyful expression.

    ¡°Y-Yes. Although the Orcus Great Dungeon is a dangerous ce, her ability has developed well, and she continues to conquer the dungeon. Sometimes letterse from her. Are you curious about her? Nagumo-kun and Shirasaki-san got along after all.¡±

    Aiko talked with a bright smile, but Hajime only expressionlessly looked back over his shoulder without denying or affirming anything.

    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­ it¡¯s good if you tell her this when you exchange letters. What she should be cautious of is not the demonic beasts in the dungeon. It¡¯s herpanions.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What do you¡­¡±

    ¡°Sensei, I can already guess the situation from the attitude of Tamai and the others today. The cause of me falling in battle against the Behemoth, you think it was just an ident ? ¡­ ?, right?¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­ Yes. Some magic went out of control and resulted in idental friendly-fire¡­ Nagumo-kun still holds a grudge against everyone after all¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think of anything like that. The thing I want to say is this. Friendly fire? That¡¯s wrong. That was a magic bullet clearly specifically cast with me as target.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Specifically cast? Targeted, you say?¡±

    Aiko¡¯s expression said she couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. But, Hajime left words that mercilessly pushed Aiko¡¯s worry further.

    ¡°It means, a ssmate was trying to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    Aiko was stunned and her face paled, ¡°I only know that the culprit is someone rted to Shirasaki, it¡¯s someone who¡¯s able to kill another person out of envy. Because she is still okay, it¡¯s good to advise Shirasaki to be careful of an attack from behind.¡± After leaving this message, Hajime went out of the room.

    Shin, there was an illusion of cold wind blowing inside the room, and Aiko embraced her own body with both arms. There was a possibility that one of her precious students tried to kill apanion. Furthermore, they used a cowardly method by aiming at his back when he was at the brink of death. For Aiko, who treasured her students, it was something she couldn¡¯t ept easily. But, she couldn¡¯t deny Hajime¡¯s words without any evidence. Her mind that wanted to believe her students shed with each other.

    With her worries deepening, Aiko¡¯s sleepless night increased.

 Book 6. Chapter 7

    Book 6. Chapter 7

    <strong>Chapter 7 : Northern Mountain Range Area</strong>

    Daybreak.

    With the waning moonlight, the eastern sky began to lit up. Hajime, Yue, and Shia, these three peoplepleted their travel preparations, and soon they would leave the ¡°Water Fairy Inn.¡± In their hands were packaged riceballs that could be eaten as they move. Even though it was still early in the morning, no one wore unpleasant faces as Foss prepared their breakfast. It was just as expected of a high-ss inn. Its management was admired even by Hajime and his party, as they thanked him without reserve once they received the breakfast.

    Within the morning mist, Hajime and his party faced towards Ul¡¯s northern gate. There was a highway that stretched from this ce to the northern mountain range area. It would take at least a full day by horse, but they would arrive in three to four hours using the magic-driven two-wheeler.

    It was the fifth day since they had lost contact with Will Kudeta and his party, who had gone to investigate northern mountain range area. Survival was hopeless. Hajime also thought Will and his party¡¯s odds of survival were low, but there was still a chance. Ilwa¡¯s image of Hajime would climb to a pinnacle if he brought him back alive, which was why he began searching as soon as possible. Fortunately, the weather was good. An ideal day to search for someone.

    With sounds of activity beginning to resound inside the buildings, they advanced towards the northern gate, and could finally see the gate. He narrowed his eyes because he could sense signs of people near the northern gate. They didn¡¯t move or anything, but only hung around the gate.

    What he saw through the morning mist¡­ ¡­ were Aiko and the six students.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Although I can guess what you want, let me hear it anyway¡­ ¡­ What are you doing?¡±

    Hajime and his party looked at Aiko and the students with half-opened eyes. For a moment, Aiko twitched from the pressure in the atmosphere, but she still faced Hajime with a firm attitude. After having a discussion, the students; Sonobe Yuka, Sugawara Taeko, Miyazaki Nana, Tamai Atsushi, Aikawa Noboru, and Kawahara Akira, drew near Aiko.

    ¡°We are also going. You¡¯re searching for missing people, right? It¡¯s better to have more people.¡±

    ¡°No. I am okay with you going. But, I refuse to go together.¡±

    ¡°Wh-Why?¡±

    ¡°Simply because our pace is different. I don¡¯t want to match your slow speed.¡±

    If one were to look closely, they would notice that there were several horses readied behind Aiko and the others. For a moment they thought, ¡°Was it because he cannot ride horses?¡±, as they doubted Hajime. Since it was trivial, he just let it go through their heads. No matter whether he could ride it or not, its speed couldn¡¯tpare to the magic-driven two-wheeler, after all. However, the virtual leader of Ai-chan¡¯s royal guard who loved her; Sonobe Yuka, snapped at Hajime¡¯s objection. Apparently, she had forgotten her debt and intimidation from Hajime yesterday because of the strength of her love towards Ai-chan.

    ¡°Wait, how could you say that? Even if Nagumo doesn¡¯t think well of us, there¡¯s no need to involve Ai-chan sensei.¡±

    Because of the incredibly irrelevant objection, Hajime let out, ¡°Haa?¡±, with an amazed expression. Hajime thought it¡¯d be a hassle to exin, so he silently took out the magic-driven two-wheeler from ¡°Treasure Box¡±.

    Suddenly, a big bike appeared from the void, Aiko and the students could only let out stupefied looks.

    ¡°Do you understand now? Yesterday I said that I absolutely don¡¯t care about whatever you guys want to do. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to snarl at me. It¡¯s just like I said before, our speed is different.¡±

    The magic-driven two-wheeler¡¯s profound form, and maybe because it was an existence that didn¡¯t belong in this different world, made Aiko and the onlooking students speechless. There, the bike-lover in the ss; Aikawa asked Hajime while somewhat excited.

    ¡°D-Did Nagumo make this just like the gun from yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Something like that. We are going now, so move aside.¡±

    Hajime answered him perfunctorily as he was about to embark, but Aiko kept standing still. Aiko wanted to tag along with Hajime and his party no matter what it took. She had two reasons. One was to search for the truth about what Hajime saidst night. Aiko couldn¡¯t just overlook the words, ¡°A ssmate was trying to kill him¡±, so she wanted find out if it was the truth or just Hajime¡¯s misunderstanding. If it was the truth she wanted to know what Hajime was going to do. She wanted to hear more details from Hajime for the sake of avoiding any idents that might happen in the future. Once the search ended, she didn¡¯t know when she¡¯d be able to meet Hajime and his party again, so she mustn¡¯t miss this chance.

    The other reason was, because Shimizu Yukitoshi was currently still missing. Although they had tried to find any scrap of information without leaving even a stone unturned, there were no sightings of him in any of the nearby towns and viges. However, because there was no one living in the northern mountain range area in the first ce, she remembered there was no information gathered there. Even if it was on his own ord or by ident, she naturally never thought he¡¯d enter the northern mountain range area. But with the thought he¡¯d left on his own, she thought of searching for Shimizu¡¯s trail while Hajime and his party looked for the missing people.

    By the way, it was partly a coincidence that Sonobe and the other students were here. Aiko had wanted to go to the gate earlier than Hajime, in order to ambush him, so she tried to leave the inn before dawn, only to be seen by Sonobe Yuka who was going to the toilet. Because Aiko equipped herself with travelling gear and tried to leave at such an unreasonable time, Sonobe Yuka of Ai-chan¡¯s bodyguards questioned her without letting her tell a lie. As the result, because they couldn¡¯t just leave Ai-chan to the changed Hajime. Sonobe woke up all of the students and tried to join the search mission. It should be noted that they had left a letter to the Knights, telling them to watch the house, since it seemed like they would only strike up more trouble if they went with Hajime and his party. Though it wasn¡¯t known how they¡¯d react¡­

    Aiko drew near Hajime and whispered her decision to him. Hajime moved his face close to Aiko¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want the contents and only the contents to be heard by others, but when he looked carefully he noticed she used thick makeup to conceal dark shadows. Surely, she was hardly able to sleep having heard Hajime¡¯s story.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, because sensei is a teacher, it¡¯s necessary to hear the details from Nagumo-kun. That¡¯s why, I won¡¯t let you go until you tell me everything, I¡¯ll chase you if you try to run away. For Nagumo-kun, won¡¯t that be troublesome? I don¡¯t care if you tell me while we are travelling or when we are searching, so will you spare some time? If you do that, then it¡¯ll be as Nagumo-kun said, it¡¯ll be good bye after this town¡­ ¡­ for the time being.¡±

    Hajime could see the light of determination in Aiko¡¯s eyes, and he slightly regretted hisst words fromst night resulted in this failure. He understood Aiko¡¯s ability to take action (Although she¡¯s often idle). If he tried to deceive her or run away, she¡¯d likely use the Guard Knights to search for him.

    He averted his gaze from Aiko and looked up at the sky, which was bing more and more bright. Without throwing away the possibility of Will¡¯s survival, he regretted time had passed while they argued. Hajime let out a deep sigh. He admitted that he¡¯d just reaped what he¡¯d sown, and faced Aiko again.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let you go with us. Even though I say that, I don¡¯t have time to speak with you¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only want to hear it from Nagumo-kun¡¯s mouth.¡±

    ¡°Haa, geez, sensei won¡¯t give up at all. Whatever and wherever, always a teacher, huh.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Aiko, ¡°Munh!¡±, stuck out her chest with a joyful look when Hajime gave up. Because it seemed the negotiations had gone well, the students showed relieved looks.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime, are you going to bring them?¡±

    ¡°Aa, this person is a ¡°teacher¡± even here. She will notpromise anything regarding her students. If I just leave her, it¡¯ll absolutely be troublesome in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ho~, she is a good teacher who thinks of her students~¡±

    Because Hajime had given up, Yue and Shia were surprised and asked him. Following that, having heard Hajime¡¯s words apanied with a bitter smile, the eyes with which they looked at Aiko, had changed slightly. They were filled with some respect. Even Hajime thought Aiko¡¯s attitude as their ¡°teacher¡±, which couldn¡¯t be shaken at all was not a bad thing. For example, she didn¡¯t find any value in categorizing the ssmates and students, so he thought of her as an adult who should be respected.

    ¡°But, this bike can only hold three people, right? What should we do?¡±

    What Sonobe pointed out was the truth. It was out of the question in regards to time, to match the horses¡¯ speed, and it was impossible to leave Yue or Shia behind to bring Aiko instead. Reluctantly, Hajime put the magic-driven two-wheeler into ¡°Treasure Box¡±, and pulled out the magic-driven four-wheeler in its stead.

    Pinpon, Hajime made it vanish and at the same time a big object appeared, probably because they knew he¡¯d used an artifact, Aiko and the students were not surprised at all. Having seen the current Hajime, who on Earth could imagine he was once called ¡°ipetent.¡± Sonobe and the students received the message ¡°Those who are unable to get on will be in the carrier¡±, looked at Hajime who quickly got on the driver¡¯s seat withplicated expressions.

    * * *

    They moved forward on the road expanding straight into the northern mountain range area using the hummer-like magic-driven four-wheeler. Even though the highway was a bad road, thanks to the suspension and ground transmutation feature it shared with the two-wheeler, most of the impact was nulled. Naturally, the male students, aboard the hard metal luggage carrier attached to the back didn¡¯t seem to be in difort.

    By the way, although there was the ¡°Treasure Box¡±, the reason he specifically installed the carrier was because it was a set with the gatling that¡¯d be used while driving, it was his aspiration. A smallmitment from Hajime.

    For the seating inside the vehicle, Hajime naturally sat in the driver¡¯s seat, while Aiko sat at his side and Yue was next to her. Aiko sat beside Hajime for the sake of hearing his story. Although Aiko seemed to not have told it to the other students, she wanted to hear about it sooner.

    Originally, the seat next to Hajime belonged to Yue, but Yue already knew the contents of the story Hajime would tell, so reluctantly, she gave her seat to Aiko. But, Aiko and Yue were small, so there was still a considerable amount of space in the seat.

    In contrast, Shia who was seated in the back seat looked slightly cramped. Shia aside, Sonobe and Sugawara had voluptous bodies, so they took up a lot of space. The slender Miyazaki looked so ufortable.

    But, the one who felt the most ufortable was Shia. She had been ced between Sonobe and Sugawara for a while now, and they interrogated her about her rtionship with Hajime. Love between different races in another world was something female high schoolers wouldn¡¯t miss hearing. They were so curious that they repeatedly asked Shia, and the flustered Shia tried her best to answer their questions.

    On the other side, Hajime and Aiko¡¯s conversation also reached its climax.

    Having heard the situation in detail about that time from Hajime, while she knew the possibility of magic being fired intentionally was high, Aiko was still unable to believe it and was troubled by it. When he heard her, Hajime only snorted as his reply.

    For now, he already guessed it was someone like Hiyama, and although Hajime¡¯s guess was closest to the right answer, he only said this was one of the possibilities. After all, Aiko wouldn¡¯t be able to arrive at such a conclusion, and even if the culprit could be specified, how could she restore the mind of someone who attempted murder? How could onepensate for that? She was troubled, with those thoughts on her mind.

    She groaned because she was troubled by this, but due to the soft seat and vibrating vehicle inviting her to sleep Aiko started off on her journey to the world of dreams before she was aware of it,zuruzuru, her body slipped until she fell onto Hajime¡¯sp.

    Normally, he¡¯d send her flying because it¡¯s a hindrance, but because he felt it awkward to act rude toward Aiko, he hesitated over what to do, then he decided to leave her as is. After all, Hajime¡¯s information was the main cause of Aiko¡¯s sleep deprivation. So if it¡¯s just this, he felt that it couldn¡¯t be helped, as he disyed unusual generosity.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime is gentle to Aiko.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Well, it is someone I¡¯m indebted to, so something like this is okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Fu~n.¡±

    ¡°Yue?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yue-san, please don¡¯t ignore me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Next, I will also use thep pillow.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Okay.¡±

    Even though Aiko was stillp pillowed, Hajime and Yue were able to enter a world of their own. In the back seat, the female high schoolers watched them while going ¡°kya kya,¡± followed by a sulking rabbit-eared girl. From now on, they were entering a dangerous zone where unknown idents might ur but no one thought about it as they made such a noise.

    * * *

    The northern mountain range area.

    Several mountains extended with altitudes ranging from 1000 to 8000 meters. nts and trees were somehow able to grow there. It was a mysterious ce with a scattered environment. The colour would make one remember the mountains of Japan in autumn, and the other area was filled with trees with fresh green leaves, just like in mid-summer, but there were also ces with withered trees in contrast.

    Moreover, even if one could see past the mountain range, another mountain range stretched out beyond it. There were more and more of them to the north. Currently four such mountain ranges were confirmed, and beyond that was apletely unknown area. As to how far it went, a certain adventurer aimed to cross the fifth mountain range, however, demonic beasts got stronger and stronger with every passing mountain range, and in the end, there was no sign of sess.

    Incidentally, the highest mountain was the ¡°God Mountain¡±. Currently, the ce Hajime and the others had first arrived in when they came into this world was 1,600 kilometers east of the God Mountain. The vivid colors of red and yellow of the fresh leaves on the trees made them easy on the eyes. If a knowledgeable person were to look carefully, he would find spices and edible nts in the area. They were what enriched Ul town, a truly bountiful mountain.

    Hajime and the others stopped the four-wheeler at the foot of the mountain, and were charmed by the artistic disy of nature¡¯s magnificent colors for a while. One of the girls let out a ¡°Ho~¡±. Some time ago, Aiko was apologizing while blushing, after making the blunder of sleeping in a student¡¯sp. But having seen the fresh scenery, she seeded in cing the ¡®ck history¡¯ into the far recesses of her mind.

    Hajime also wanted to slowly appreciate this, so he put the four-wheeler back into the ¡°Treasure Box¡±, and pulled out certain things in its stead.

    Those were, imitation models of birds which spanned 30 cm each, and a ring with a small crystal embedded on it. Each of the models had a gray crystal buried in a part of their heads.

    Hajime put on the ring, took out four identical models, and slowly threw them into the air. With that, one would assume they¡¯d fall due to gravity. However, these fake birds were floating in ce. Aiko and the students let out an ¡°Ah¡±.

    The four mechanical birds began to turn around on their spots and flew towards the mountain.

    ¡°Umm, those are¡­.¡±

    Having seen the model birds flying away without any sound, Aiko represented the other students and inquired something of him.

    Hajime answered her with ¡°Unmanned Reconnaissance nes¡±, and just like the vehicles and gun, they were items that were out of ce in this different world..

    The imitation model of birds called ¡°Unmanned Reconnaissance nes¡±, were something Hajime made in reference to the remotely operated Golem Knights from Raisen¡¯s Great Dungeon. They were also produced using the materials he got there. Using Creation magic, he granted minerals Gravity magic because he didn¡¯t have the aptitude for using the magic himself, and they became minerals capable of neutralizing gravity as they floated. And thus, gravity stones were created. Furthermore, the induction stones which used to control the Golem Knights were used. In addition, Farsight crystals were also installed in each part of their heads. The mineral used in the eyes of Golem Knights were Farsight stones. Simr to induction stones, it was a mineral capable of reflecting scenes witnessed by other fragments of the crystal, regardless of distance, so long as the same type of magical power was supplied to them. It seemed this was what Miledi used to determine the detailed position of Hajime and his party. Hajime installed the farsight crystal inside his magic eye, and he became capable of seeing scenery the ¡°Unmanned Reconnaissance nes¡± could see.

    In the first ce, there¡¯s a limit to the processing performance of a human¡¯s brain, using four simultaneously was the limit, allowing them to move around in the sky. It¡¯s aplete mystery as to how Miledi was able to operate 50 Golems at once.

    Tentatively, His brain¡¯s processing performance had been boosted when he awakened the¡±Light Speed¡±, if he only had to control one ne, he could do precise movements. Moreover, when he uses ¡°Light Speed¡±, he could make seven nes do precise movements within a certain time limit.

    This time, he took out the Unmanned Reconnaissance nes because being able to search from the air is useful, since the scope of search was too vast. Having watched the Unmanned Reconnaissance nes fly far away, Aiko and the students tried to stop being surprised by Hajime¡¯s actions, however, it was a vow that might never be fulfilled.

    Hajime and the others advanced into the mountain using the same path used by the adventurers. The sighting information of demonic beasts were just slightly beyond the other side of mountain path. It¡¯s in the vicinity of the sixth and seventh mountain. Because of that, Will¡¯s party of adventurers should be investigating around those parts. Having thought of this, they quickly advanced through the mountain path at a high pace, after Hajime released the Unmanned Reconnaissance nes in that area.

    Hajime and the others reached the sixth mountain in almost an hour, and stopped. The reason was because it was necessary to search for any traces around the area¡­

    ¡°Haa haa, i-is it a break¡­ ¡­ kehoh, haa haa.¡±

    ¡°Zee¡ª zee¡ª Are you okay¡­ ¡­ Ai-chan sensei, zee¡ª zee¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ueppu, is it okay to rest now? Haa haa, it¡¯s okay, right? I¡¯ll take a break now, kay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hyuu¡ª Hyuu.¡±

    ¡°Geho geho, Nagumo-kun and his party are monsters¡­.¡±

    Aiko and her students had less physical strength than what he had expected, so it was necessary to take a break. Naturally, Aiko and her students¡¯ statuses were originally several times higher than the average people of this world, so they didn¡¯t get exhausted until they climbed the sixth mountain. It¡¯s just that the movement speed of Hajime and his party was just too fast, that¡¯s why they climbed the mountain using all their might, and when they noticed it, their physical strength was exhausted and their legs became wobbly.

    Aiko and her students desperately gasped for breath on all fours, and Hajime nced at them with a somewhat troubled look. In any case, he had decided it was necessary to search the surroundings, as they went to the nearby river to let them rest. He was able to determine the location because of the information from the Unmanned Reconnaissance nes. After stating the location to Aiko and her students, who were still breathing roughly, he and his party advanced towards the river. The probability of Will¡¯s party having rested there was also high.

    With Yue and Shia in the lead, they strayed from the mountain path and onto the mountain. Rustle, rustle. The sound of fallen leaves was enjoyable as they continued to walk between the trees, and before long they could hear the sound of a river. It was a sound pleasing to the ears. Shia¡¯s ears swayed happily.

    Finally Hajime and his party reached the river. It was at a bigger scalepared to a small river. Shia, who held the highest search ability, observed the surroundings while Hajime once again used the Unmanned Reconnaissance nes to search for any presences, and there was no sign of demonic beasts nearby. They rxed for now. Hajime and the others were sitting on the rock in the riverbank, then they talked about their search ns. Yue took off her shoes and put her feet into the river after saying ¡°Just a little¡±. It was her selfishness to enjoy the moment. Hajime overlooked it because Aiko and her students still hadn¡¯t caught up to them. He¡¯s a man who spoiled Yue. Shia also took this chance.

    Having thought of a possibility, they moved upstream along the riverbank. Hajime moved the Unmanned Reconnaissance nes upstream while he looked at Yue, pasha pasha, ying with the river water with her bare feet. Although Shia was also barefooted, she only put them in the water. The feeling of the river flowing seemed to tickle her.

    Aiko and her students, who finally regained their breaths, arrived. They stayed in ce as they stared at Hajime and his party. However, the three male students shouted ¡°Is this Heaven?¡±, with sparkling eyes as they saw the barefooted Yue and Shia, while the female students returned to look at them with cold eyes. It made the male students shudder. When they noticed the gazes from Tamai and the others, Yue and Shia got out of the river.

    Aiko and her students were diligently replenishing their moisture in the riverbank. Because of the displeasing gazes from Tamai and the male students a while ago, Yue and Shia returned slight res, and the male students trembled as they averted their gazes. Having seen such a spectacle, Aiko and the female students looked at Hajime with warm eyes. Especially Sonobe and the female students. Since they had heard various things from Shia, they wore very annoying expressions.

    ¡°Fufu, Nagumo-kun truly treasures Yue-san and Shia-san.¡±

    Aiko said such things while smiling. Hajime wanted to say something, but stopped and just shrugged his shoulders when he saw the depressed Sonobe and the other male students. Yue was the one who took action in his stead. As if it were the most natural thing in the world, she suddenly sat on Hajime¡¯sp.

    ¡°¡­ Nn.¡±

    She was so pleased that she entrusted all of her weight to Hajime. It could also be called her proof of trust. Seeing that, Shia, who looked lonely, embraced Hajime from behind. Aiko¡¯s cheeks immediately blushed because a pink-colored space was generated. Sonobe and the female students were shouting, ¡°Kya¡ª kya¡ª¡±, in excitement. Tamai and the male students ground their teeth.

    Hajime being Hajime, without shaking the two off, just averted his gaze. He seemed to be slightly embarrassed. However, Hajime¡¯s expression suddenly sharpened in the next moment.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ That is.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ ¡­ did you find something?¡±

    Having heard Hajime¡¯s muttering while he was looking far into the distance, Yue asked him. Because of his appearance, Aiko and the others blinked their eyes wondering what happened.

    ¡°On the river¡¯s upstream¡­ ¡­ is that a shield? Also, there are bags¡­ ¡­ it looks like they¡¯re still new. It might be a hit. Yue, Shia, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hajime and his party harmoniously stood up and began to prepare for departure. Aiko and the students actually still wanted to rest, and although they knew they were overdoing it, they couldn¡¯t just stand still once they saw that Hajime had found some clues. Theyborously raised their still exhausted waists and once again desperately tried to follow Hajime and his party, who were advancing upstream with blistering speed.

    At the location Hajime and his party arrived at, just as he confirmed with the Unmanned Reconnaissance nes, small round shields made of metal and bags were scattered around. However, there were dents on the round shields, and the bags were torn up in the middle with their strings pulled out.

    Hajime and his party carefully examined their surroundings. Then they found some nearby trees with their barks peeled off of them They were roughly at the two meters of height. It was apparent that the bark was in such state because something had scratched it off, and at that height, it clearly wasn¡¯t the work of humans. Hajime instructed Shia to use her search ability to the fullest, while also using his own perception skill as they approached the barkless trees.

    Advancing ahead, they found signs ofbat one after another. There were trees and branches that were broken in half. There were also nts that had been trampled, and furthermore, there were fragments of des and blood scattered around. Everytime they found such traces, the expressions on Aiko and the students¡¯ faces stiffened. For a while, they chased after the signs ofbat, and Shia suddenly found something shining.

    ¡°Hajime-san, this, isn¡¯t this a pendant?¡±

    ¡°Nn? Aa¡­ ¡­ it¡¯s probably something they left behind. Let me confirm it.¡±

    After he washed off the dirt from the pendant he had received from Shia, he noticed it was not just a pendant but also a locket. He removed the sp and saw what was inside, it was a woman¡¯s photograph. Perhaps, she was someone¡¯s lover or wife. Even though it was not a significant clue, it was not an old one but a recent one¡­ ¡­ it could belong to someone from the adventurers¡¯ party. That¡¯s why it¡¯d be kept for now.

    Afterwards, they found more articles of the deceased or so they called them, but they only collected items that would allow one to identify their owners. Having searched around for a while, eventually day turned into night, and the time for them to set up camp was approaching.

    Even now, there were no signs of life aside from the wild animals. Although they were cautious because of how Will and his party encountered and were attacked by demonic beasts, there were no sign of demonic beasts in their immediate surroundings. Their current location was between the eighth and ninth mountain. From what was said about crossing the mountains, usually, they would encounter one or two demonic beasts, so Hajime and the others could feel the eeriness of this situation.

    After a while, the Unmanned Reconnaissance nes once again found a location with abnormalities. There were leftovers of great destruction 300 meters to the east. Hajime urged everyone to rush to that location.

    There was a big river. A small waterfall could be seen upstream, and the volume of water was immense, with a violent current. Originally, it was likely to flow straight towards the foot of the mountain, but currently, there was arge and small river branching along the way. It was as though it was gouged by aser or something, from the nk.

    The reason they had such impressions was because the gouged part was a straight line, while the surrounding trees and ground were scorched. Furthermore, as if they had received a big impact, a lot of trees were partly broken and thrown tens of meters to the side. On the riverside, there were big footprints measuring more than 30 centimeters.

    ¡°It seems the realbat happened here¡­ ¡­ These footprints were ofrge bipedal demonic beasts¡­ ¡­ Surely, there were demonic beast called Brutal beyond the second mountain after this. But, the way the ground was gouged¡­.¡±

    What Hajime described as Brutals were something simr to the Orcs and Ogres in RPG. Although they didn¡¯t have high intelligence, they took action as group. Because they had a weaker version of the peculiar magic; ¡°Vajra¡±, called ¡°Strong Wall,¡± they were recognized as quite powerful enemies. They usually descend into the second mountain of the mountain range, but these demonic beasts never came into towns. In addition, they didn¡¯t have any attacks that could make such river tributaries.

    Hajime thought of the Brutal as he observed the footprints, he hesitated whether to go upstream or downstream. Although Will¡¯s party had likely to escaped upstream, he thought it would be hard for them to run upstream after suchbat. He doubted that they would physically and mentally run further from town.

    Hajime decided to direct the Unmanned Reconnaissance nes upstream while they head downstream. Even though the Brutals¡¯ footprints were on the riverside, the possibility of Will and his party jumping into the river was high. If so, he thought they¡¯d likely be swept away because of physical exhaustion.

    The others also agreed with Hajime¡¯s spections, and descended towards downstream on the riverside.

    Afterwards, they encountered a much more splendid waterfallpared to the one from before. Hajime and the others nimbly descended from the cliff on the side of the waterfall andnded on the vicinity of the basin. The refreshing wind peculiar to a waterfall healed their minds and bodies which were exhausted from a day of searching. Then, Hajime felt a reaction from his ¡°Sign Perception.¡±

    ¡± ! This is¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hajime?¡±

    Yue immediately reacted and asked him. For a while, Hajime concentrated while closing his eyes. Following that, while slowly opening his eyes, he let out a surprised voice.

    ¡°Oi oi, seriously. The Sign Perception picked up something. From the feeling, I can say it¡¯s a human. The location is¡­ ¡­ in the interior of waterfall¡¯s basin.¡±

    ¡°You mean there are survivors!¡±

    Hajime nodded towards Shia¡¯s words of confirmation. He answered, ¡°Only one person¡±, when Yue asked for the number of people. Aiko and her students were also surprised. It was something natural. Although the odds of survival were not zero, they actually didn¡¯t expect any at all. It was the fifth day since Will¡¯s party had gone missing. It was a miracle for even one of them to remain alive.

    ¡°Yue, please.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn¡±

    While watching the waterfall basin, Hajime called Yue. Yue was able to guess Hajime¡¯s intentions from just those few words, and she shook her right hand as the magic¡¯s trigger.

    ¡°¡±Wave Castle,¡± ¡°Wind Wall¡±.¡±

    Then, the water in the waterfall and its basin began to split in two just like the Red Sea in Moses¡¯ legend. Moreover, the scattered water was perfectly brushed off by the wall of wind. It was the result of water magic making a high-pressure wall of water called ¡°Wave Castle,¡± and wind magic called ¡°Wind Wall.¡±

    Without chanting, magic of two different attributes were activated at the same time. Having seen how they were used, Aiko and her students, although they didn¡¯t remember how many times they had done it, dropped their jaws in astonishment. Surely, the Hebrew people also disyed such expressions.

    Because her magic power was not infinite, Hajime urged Aiko and the others on, as he led them into the interior of the waterfall basin¡¯s cave. The cave they entered immediately curved upward, and they arrived at quite arge cavity. Water and light poured down from the ceiling, and the fallen water flowed into the water pool below. The reason it didn¡¯t overflow was surely because they continued flowing inside.

    They discovered a man lying down in the innermost part of the cave. When they arrived at the man¡¯s side, they confirmed that he was a young man, around 20 years of age. Although he looked like a noble, he currently looked pale and disyed theplexion of a dead person. However, there was norge injury, and because there was food remaining inside his bag, he was simply sleeping. His badplexion was surely rted to how he was the only one here.

    Having seen the anxious Aiko, and because Hajime wanted to immediately identify the young man¡¯s identity, he used his artificial arm, while restraining his power to the limit, to flick the sleeping young man¡¯s forehead.

    BACHIKONh!!

    ¡°Guwah!!¡±

    He screamed as he woke up, the young man writhed while covering his forehead with both hands. Aiko and her students shuddered because of the powerful and merciless forehead flick. Hajime ignored Aiko and the students, and approached the young man with teary eyes to ask his name.

    ¡°You, are you Will Kudeta? The third son of Count Kudeta.¡±

    ¡°Ah, eh, you are, just how on earth did you guys get here¡­¡±

    Because the young man only blinked as he couldn¡¯t grasp the situation, Hajime once again made a stance to flick his forehead and slowly aimed at it.

    ¡°Answer my question. I¡¯ll increase the power by 20 percent every time you say something other than the answer.¡±

    ¡°Eh, eh!?¡±

    ¡°You, are you Will Kudeta?¡±

    ¡°Umm, uwah, yes! That¡¯s right! I am Will Kudeta! Yes!¡±

    For a moment, when the young man hesitated in answering, Hajime¡¯s eyes gave off a dangerous light, and he immediately thrust out his left hand. The panicked young man immediately announced his name. Apparently, he was truly the person in question. He seemed to have miraculously survived.

    ¡°I see. I am Hajime. Nagumo Hajime. I havee here on the request of the head of Fhuren¡¯s branch guild, Ilwa Chang. (For my convenience) It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive.¡±

    ¡°Ilwa-san!? Is that so. Once again¡­ ¡­ I am indebted to that person¡­ ¡­Umm, I am thankful to you. You must be a remarkable person to receive a request directly from Ilwa-san.¡±

    Will voiced gratitude with respectful eyes. It seemed he didn¡¯t mind the forehead flick with unbelievable power from a little while ago. If so, he might be an unexpectedly good person. A great difference than a pig from somewhere. After that, having introduced everyone, they heard the story of what happened to Will.

    This was the summary.

    Five days ago, Will¡¯s party came to the vicinity of the upper part of fifth mountain using the mountain path just like Hajime and the others. Suddenly, they encountered ten Brutals. As expected, they couldn¡¯t win against the number of Brutals they encountered, so Will¡¯s party tried to withdraw. But, the number of attacking Brutals kept increasing, and they were by the river of the sixth mountain when they noticed it. Then, the Brutals encircled them, so for the sake of escaping from the encirclement. Two people; trifling and unimportant soldiers, were sacrificed After that, when they arrived at a big river, despair appeared.

    It appeared to be a jet-ck Dragon. As soon as Will¡¯s party came along the river bank, the ck Dragon let out breath, and Will was blown off into the river by the attack. From what he saw while being swept away, one person vanished because of the breath, while the other two were attacked from both sides, by Brutals from the back and the Dragon from the front.

    Will fell into the basin of the waterfall after he was swept away as is, he went into the cave he had found by chance, and he seemed to have been hiding here ever since.

    Somehow, it sort of resembled what may or may not have happened to a certain someone.

    Will, as he told them that, was feeling proud of it, and then suddenly started to sob. It was not something unreasonable, the senior adventurers taught him the know-how for adventurers and took care of him even though one of them wore a displeased face. Without confirming their safety, the pathetic him was only able to tremble in fear and wait for help toe, the him who felt relieved because his rescue came while hispanions were dead, various feelings continuously emerged and his tears overflowed.

    ¡°I-I am d wost. Wuu, aljo evyone ish ded, I din¡¯t ju anyching. Hikk, fer me chu be d cole curvibor¡­ oso, sniff¡­ chu fil relif¡­ I¡ª!¡±

    (I am the worst. Wuu, although everyone is dead, I didn¡¯t do anything. Hikk, for me to be the sole survivor¡­ Also, sniff¡­ to feel relieved¡­ I¡ª!)

    Will¡¯s wails echoed inside the cave. No one could say anything to him. Toward the Will who med himself with tears flowing down his face, they didn¡¯t know which words would be good for him. The students looked at Will with sorrowful expressions, while Aiko gently patted Will¡¯s back. Yue was expressionless as usual, while Shia looked troubled.

    But, at the moment Will found himself at a loss for words, an unexpected person moved. It was Hajime. Hajime, approached Will and gripped Will¡¯s cor. He used his inhuman strength to hang him mid-air. Following that, towards the Will who was in pain because he couldn¡¯t breathe, Hajime spoke with an unexpectedly permeating voice.

    ¡°What is wrong with wanting to live? What is wrong with being d because you¡¯re alive? That wish and feeling are something natural and inevitable. Even more so because you¡¯re a human.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­ ¡­ I was¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even so, if you¡¯re worried about those who died¡­ ¡­ then continue to live. From now on keep living as you struggle, and struggle as if you¡¯re going to die. If you do that, someday¡­ ¡­ there mighte a day when you understand the reason why you survived today.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Keep living.¡±

    Even while crying, Will repeated Hajime¡¯s words in nk surprise. Hajime violently threw Will down, he tsukkomi¡¯ed himself with, ¡°What have I done,¡± his words just now, more than half of them were directed towards himself. Will¡¯s situation was a little simr to his, and for him to belittle his own life was like saying, ¡°It¡¯s wrong for you to survive,¡± towards Hajime, so he was inadvertently angered.

    Of course it was just his persecutionplex. More than half of it was said on an outburst of anger, so it wasn¡¯t different from a child¡¯s tantrum. Even though he had seen through various things, Hajime was still a 17 year old boy, and there was still more for him to learn. Hajime knew he had fallen into slight self-loathing. Having seen such a Hajime, Yue came to his side and grasped Hajime¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s okay, Hajime isn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Yue.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Live to your best. Keep living on. Together with me, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Haha, ah of course. I¡¯ll keep on living no matter what might happen¡­ ¡­ so, don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Nn.¡±

    They left Will who was still talking to himself, then Hajime and Yue created a world with just the two of them. He couldn¡¯t match Yue, and Hajime gently stroked Yue¡¯s cheek, while Yue was also being spoiled and let his hand stroke her cheek. Not understanding what happened to cause such a development, Aiko and her students could only blink, while Shia watched Hajime and Yue with half-opened eyes.

    The chaotic situation continued for a while (thanks to Hajime¡¯s recklessness), and somehow everyone managed to regain their senses. The party then decided to immediately descend the mountain. There was still more than an hour before sunset, so if they hurried, they would likely reach the foot of the mountain by the time the sun set.

    Although they were concerned about the Brutals and the jet-ck Dragon, those were outside Hajime and his party¡¯s mission. It was unthinkable to continue the investigation while having to protect those with lowbat potential. Will also understood that he would just be a hindrance, so he understood that they must withdraw. Although the students insisted on continuing the investigation because of their slight sense of justice that came from the troubled townspeople, Aiko stubbornly refused to investigate because of the great danger the ck Dragon and Brutals posed. In the end, they descended the mountain.

    However, nothing proceeds smoothly. Once again, they were passionately weed when the party got out of the waterfall basin with Yue¡¯s magic.

    ¡°GUuRURURURU.¡±

    Letting out a low groan, with its whole body covered in jet-ck scales, its golden eyes red at them in mid-air while fluttering its wings¡­ ¡­ it was the ¡°Dragon.¡±

 Book 6. Chapter 8

    Book 6. Chapter 8

    <strong>Chapter 8 : ck Dragon Subjugation?</strong>

    The dragon¡¯s length was at least seven meters. With its whole body covered in jet-ck scales, there were five sharp ws on each of its long forelegs. Big wings grew from its back which were slightly shining as they were d with magic power. Every time it pped the wings an unbelievable gust of wind appeared, even after taking the size of it¡¯s wings into ount. However, its most impressive feature was its golden eyes that floated in the night like moons. Its eyes that closed vertically like a reptile¡¯s, were dangerously narrowed as they released beautiful light.

    The golden eyes were ring at Hajime and the others from the air. A low groan was leaked from the ck Dragon¡¯s throat. Its overwhelming power couldn¡¯t bepared to the Hyveria he saw at the bottom of Raisen Grand Canyon¡¯s ravine. Although Hyverias themselves were generally recognized as troublesome, high level demonic beasts, whenpared to the ck Dragon before them, it was as if they were small birds. Its majestic appearance made it suited as the king of the sky.

    Just like a frog being stared at by a snake, Aiko and the others stiffened. Will was especially pale faced andgatagata, trembled as if he would copse at any moment. Inside his mind, he might be having shback from when he was attacked.

    Hajime had already seen the w marks from the ck Dragon¡¯s attack that created branches off the river. He thought it must be a very strong demonic beast, but feeling the magic power and pressure from the ck Dragon in front of his eyes, he revised that it was three times of what he had imagine. Remembering the demonic beasts in the Abyss, it was not as strong as the Hydra, but he could feel that it had the same power as ss of demonic beasts from 90th floor.

    The ck Dragon confirmed Will¡¯s appearance and girori, sharpened its re. Following that, in front of the stiffened humans, it slowly lifted its head and concentrated its magic inside the opened jaws where sharp fangs lined up.

    KYUuWAaAAA!!

    A mysterious timbre began to dye the sunset and reverberated throughout the mountains. Inside Hajime¡¯s mind, he remembered the Breath attack that erased the adventurers on the river.

    ¡°Kh! Evacuate!¡±

    Having issued the warning, Hajime immediately leaped away from his location to evacuate. Yue and Shia followed after him. However, some people were unable to react to his warning, no, in this case it could be said most of them.

    Aiko, the students, and even Will were stiffened and didn¡¯t move from their spots. Aiko and the students¡¯ bodies were unable to keep up with such a sudden event, while Will was bound by fear that made him unable to even avert his gaze.

    ¡°Tch!!¡±

    ¡°Hajime!¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san!¡±

    Hajime issued an order to Yue and Shia using ¡°Telepathy,¡± then he suddenly returned to his previous location using ¡°Ground Shrinker¡± and stood between Aiko¡¯s party and the dragon. Normally, he¡¯d just leave. He didn¡¯t feel bad about abandoning Aiko, rather, he didn¡¯t understand why she came here to search for Will who miraculously survived. But, his ¡°job¡± was to bring him back if he was alive. That¡¯s why Hajime couldn¡¯t abandon him.

    Hajime took out a two meters, coffin-like,rge shield from the ¡°Treasure Box¡± into the empty space, he thrust his left arm and linked it to the shield. As he poured his magic power, on the lower part of the shield gashun!, a stake appeared. Following that, it mightily pierced the ground.

    Immediately, a straight, ck,ser-like Breath fired from the dragon. The Breath didn¡¯t let out any sound and immediately reached Hajime¡¯srge shield. The impact apanied by a tremendous roar and the heatwave released melted the ground around therge shield.

    ¡°Guu! Ooooo!!¡±

    Hajime let out a roar filled with spirit as he resisted the Breath¡¯s pressure. Before one was aware, Hajime¡¯s body and therge shield let out bright red light. It came from Hajime¡¯s ¡°Vajra.¡± However, the Breath seemed to carry greater power, so after he resisted it for a while, his defense was prated as therge shield received a direct hit.

    Even so, therge shield still endured the Breath. Power that prated Hajime¡¯s ¡°Vajra¡± and heat gradually melted its surface, and it¡¯d fall apart at any time, but Hajime used ¡°Transmutation¡± to restore it. He wouldn¡¯t let any more breakthrough than this.

    The stake that prated the ground to fix his location was defeated by the pressure, as he gradually pushed back. Hajime transmuted his soles into spikes, and once again, Hajime used Vajra to resist the Breath. Therge shield was connected to his outstretched left arm, and he also affixed his right arm to it.

    Therge shield Hajime took out was using Taur ore as its main material while Star ore was ced in-between and the exterior was coated with Azanthium. Because Hajime was a Transmutation Master, even with an attack that exceed Azanthium¡¯s durability, it¡¯s possible to restore it if it could endure even for a few seconds. Even if that was prated, the Star ore in the secondyer had a nature to strengthened if supplied with magic power, and Hajime¡¯s magic power wouldn¡¯t allow anymore pration.

    That¡¯s why, the Breath that could exceed Azanthium wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy therge shield. However, it couldn¡¯t be said that power wouldn¡¯t be able to blown therge shield¡¯s user away. In fact, Hajime who possessed inhuman power was gradually pushed back. On the ground were the gouged out marks from therge shield¡¯s stake that pierced it and Hajime¡¯s feet.

    If this keep up, Hajime who equipped withrge shield and ¡°Vajra,¡± along with his inhuman endurance wouldn¡¯t receive considerable damage. But if Hajime lost the shield, Aiko and the others would fall prey to the breath, and disappear from this world without even leaving a speck of dust behind.

    When Hajime became somewhat impatient, an unexpectedly soft feeling was transmitted to his back. As he stole a nce over his shoulder, somehow, Aiko had jumped towards his back and supported him desperately. Apparently, while Hajime was resisting the Breath, she regained her senses and jumped to support Hajime who was gradually being pushed back. Having seen that, the students and Will also jumped to support Hajime, in panic.

    The Breath continued even now. The surrounding water in the river was evaporated by the heatwave, the soil and stones on the riverbank were blown away by the impact and in awful state. From the time he received the direct hit from the Breath, a little time had passed. Hajime felt it had happen for an eternity, but actually no longer than ten seconds had passed. While he grit his teeth and thought about it, finally, he heard the long-awaited voice.

    ¡°¡±Cursed Sky¡±.¡±

    At the moment the magic¡¯s name was announced, a ck, swirling orb of four meters in diameter appeared above the ck Dragon. The deep darkness that could suck in anyone who saw it, immediately fell and crushed the ck Dragon into the ground.

    ¡°GuuRUaAAA!?¡±

    A roar came as the ck Dragon sprawled on the ground, and its Breath was interrupted when it raised a scream from the impact. However, the swirling orb, as if saying that¡¯s not enough, didn¡¯t disappear and exerted extreme pressure on the ck Dragon, sinking it into the ground.

    ¡°Cursed Sky¡±

    It was Yue¡¯s Gravity magic. By creating a swirling gravity ball, it crushed its target using supergravity that was proportional to the amount of consumed magic power. It was a convenient magic that could change its direction using the gravitational force.

    The Gravity magic didn¡¯t consume much magic power if targeted towards the caster itself. However, if the gravity ball was used to attack things, space, and other people, just like what happened just now, it consumed huge amount of magic power and Yue at the least need ten seconds to prepare it. Because Yue herself still hadn¡¯tpletely master this magic, the invocation time and magic consumption could still be much more efficient by training.

    The sky king was crucified on the ground, it painfully braced its limbs to somehow escape from the pressuring attack. But, immediately following that were the rabbit ears that came fluttering from the sky and Shia was shouting, ¡°Stop~!¡±, as she fell together with Doryukken. Holding the sledgehammer which was further elerated by outburst, she used the high-stance aimed at the ck Dragon¡¯s head.

    DOoGAaAAA!!!

    The impact was iparable to any impact that had happened before. At the moment of impact, the ground burst and flew radially, apanied by a thundering sound, it created a crater that looked like a result of a bombing. That was thanks to Doryukken¡¯s remodelling by Hajime. Gravity magic was granted to thepressed Azhantium that was the main material. However, it was not the one that ¡°neutralized¡± like the ones in the unmanned reconnaissance nes, but the opposite where the ore could ¡°increase its weight.¡± The weight increased ording to the amount of magic power supplied. The current Doryukken was just like *****ton Hammer!, just like the one inside the manga.

    Furthermore, those who received the ultra-heavy blow wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from serious damage. That¡¯s right, if it was directly hit¡­.

    ¡°Guruaaa!!¡±

    Together with the ck Dragon¡¯s roar, a me bullet approached Yue at tremendous speed from inside the dust that scattered by Doryukken. Yue immediately did an emergency evasion by ¡°falling¡± to the right. However, the gravity ball magic was canceled instead.

    The dust was cleared up as the after-effect of the previous me bullet, and there was the ck Dragon who managed to evade Doryukken which sunk to the ground by a paper-thin margin. At the moment of impact, it seemed to somehow evade using the peculiar strength of a dragon. Having its restraints removed, the ck Dragon did one rotation in high-speed as if trying to dispel its grudge and itsrge mass of a tail hit Shia who was just pulling out Doryukken.

    ¡°Agh!!¡±

    By a hair¡¯s breadth, Shia used Doryukken as a shield and jumped back to kill the impact, because she was greatly blown away at the same time, she disappeared into the trees.

    The ck Dragon used the momentum from the rotation and recovered its posture, and its golden eyes were ring at Hajime¡­ ¡­ not, just passed towards Will behind him. Hajime immediately put therge shield back into ¡°Treasure Box,¡± then pulled out Donner-Scg and fired them. Many roars resounded, apanied by shes that cut through the sky and attacked the ck Dragon. Without being able to evade, the ck Dragon received direct hits from the storm of destruction, blown away from its spot, and thrown into the river with a tremor, creating a magnificent sprays.

    Because Hajime thought it¡¯d be bad for Will to be in its line of fire, he charged at the ck Dragon. Using gunspin in mid-air to reload Donner-Scg in his hands, he repeatedly fired in session just like before. However, the ck Dragon got up apanied with roar that scattered the river¡¯s water, somehow, it ignored Hajime and fired a me bullet that was aimed at Will.

    ¡°Kh!¡±

    Because it aimed at Willl, Hajime dared to approach it and tried to attack furiously to gain its attention. But, the ck Dragon acted as if it didn¡¯t even care if Hajime was there, continue to target Will.

    ¡°Yue!¡±

    ¡°Nh ¡°Wave Castle¡±.¡±

    ¡°Hih!¡±, was the miserable scream that came from the cowering Will, and in front of him was high-density wall of water. The me bullet was obstructed by the rampart-like wall of water created by Yue and disappeared. And, at that time, the students finally regained their senses from this raging development and began to chant their magic. They were trying to support the party. Quickly, fire bullets and wind des rushed towards the ck Dragon as they created archs.

    However¡­.

    ¡°GOoAAA!!¡±

    The impact from the dragon¡¯s roar dispersed the attacks. Moreover, having heard the tremendous roar and stared by the golden eyes, Will let out simr ¡°Hih,¡± scream as he backed away and fell on his butt, reaching the female students¡¯ spot.

    Hajime, whopletely judged her to be outside of thebat assets, shouted at Aiko to escape. Aiko was hesitating. Hajime was also Aiko¡¯s student after all, so to left him in front of this powerful demonic beast made her hesitate as a teacher.

    At that time, the ck Dragon began to p its wings and flew into the sky while blowing the surroundings river water away. In addition, it rapidly shot me bullets at Will.

    Although Hajime had fired the railguns in quick session, he couldn¡¯t get its attention at all. The ck Dragon¡¯s scales, simr to scorpion-like thing that boasted its hardness in the past, was only slightly scratched even after receiving direct hits from the railguns.

    The ck Dragon stubbornly targeted Will. It was as if it was being manipted by something. It faithfully obeyed the order like a robot. It kept trying to kill Will even after being restrained by gravity before, it seemed to think nothing of those who tried to obstruct it.

    Although Hajime didn¡¯t understand why it obstinately targeted Will, it was a convenient thing, since its target was already decided, so he gave out an instruction to Yue.

    ¡°Yue! Protect Will! I¡¯ll defeat this guy!¡±

    ¡°Nh, leave it to me!¡±

    Hearing Hajime¡¯s instruction, Yue immediately ¡°fell¡± towards Will, and stood in front of him. When she snuck a look at her back, irritation surfaced when she saw Aiko and the students who couldn¡¯t move well in this situation and she muttered in displeasure.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ If you don¡¯t want to die, hide behind me.¡±

    The students were trivials, but regarding Aiko, Hajime was at least concerned about her, so she let out those words to not let her die. Incidentally, she had already forgotten how Aiko became a hindrance to them.

    The students moved closer to Yue without particrly reacting to Yue¡¯s cold words. They realized by Yue¡¯s side was the safest ce, thanks to the rampart of ice that chantlessly constructed using the surrounding moisture.

    Normally, they¡¯d have the ability to fight some more. But, no matter even if they knew Hajime was alive, the day they were almost killed by the Behemoth and Traum Soldiers as well as how Hajime fell to his ¡°death¡± into the abyss still traumatized their minds. They followed Aiko because even if they couldn¡¯t join the hero group in the dungeon, they couldn¡¯t just half ass things.Even so, their magic was ineffective against the ck Dragon, coupled with the roar filled with killing intent, made their heartpletely withered. Their mental state waspletely unsuited forbat.

    Because Yue was there, Hajime was assured of Will¡¯s safety, and concentrated on attacking. The flying ck Dragon was concentrating on destroying Yue¡¯s defensive wall, as it targeting Will on the other side of the wall, even now. However, me bullets were incapable of prating the wall, then it raised its head in an arch again as it realized it. It began to focus magic power inside its mouth.

    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been ignored this far¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s why, I¡¯ll do anything to make you not ignoring me!¡±

    As Hajime put back Donner into its holster, he took out Scgen from the ¡°Treasure Box.¡± Immediately after he activated ¡°Lightning-d,¡± the three meters weapon with an atrocious form let out bright red sparks. As expected, the ck Dragon realized Hajime¡¯s next move was a dangerous one, and it turned its mouth, aiming at Hajime. It was just like Hajime had predicted: it couldn¡¯t ignore him.

    At the same time the ck Dragon fired the death spreading Breath, Hajime¡¯s Scgen finished the loading and fired.

    They let out the same extreme sh. They became a storm of death. ck and red aurora were shing against each other. At the moment of collision, a terrific shock wave was generated and the surrounding trees were blown away. Just by power alone, they were probably equal. However, the two auroras clearly divided between the victor and the loser from their nature. Although the Breath continued to let out an excellent aurora, Scgen was specialized in prating through a single point. Therefore, the Breath was inevitably broken through, and that power reached the ck Dragon.

    The head of the ck Dragon which fired the Breath suddenly curved upward. The full-metal jacket made out of star ore prated the Breath and hit the dragon¡¯s opened mouth. However, the wound was far from a mortal one. With the bending of the Breath¡¯s trajectory and power, several of its sharp fangs evaporated and as it nearly passed through the side of its head, it stopped before one of its wings on its back was blown off.

    ¡°GURUaAAA!!¡±

    The ck Dragon fell as it spun towards the ground and let out a pained scream. Hajime was fortunately able to evade the Breath using ¡°Aerodynamic,¡± and while he was upside down in mid-air he used ¡°Aerodynamic¡±¡®s ¡°Ground Shrinker.¡± As he dived at high-speed, he used ¡°Grand Leg¡± to attack the ck Dragon¡¯s abdomen.

    ZUDONh!The lower abdomen let out a roaring sound from the impact, and the ck Dragon¡¯s body folded. The ground was radially cracked by the impact. It couldn¡¯t be said that the damage was considerable even though the ck Dragon let out a scream. Its armor was capable of enduring the Railguns after all. However, having assumed that, Hajime attacked further as he greatly held out the artificial left arm.KIiIIIII!!!Machine-like sounds came from the artificial arm. The ¡°Oscition Smash¡± he used before fell down.

    It was Hajime¡¯s fist of destruction that was thrust in high speed and was capable of pulverizing arge boulder in a single blow, and it mercilessly attacked the ck Dragon¡¯s abdomen.

    DOoGUuUU!!

    Along with the muffled sound, the scales on the abdomen were cracked. With the purpose of transmitting the impact, its insides received considerable damage from this attack, and the ck Dragon raised a pained voice again as it vomitedrge amounts of blood from its mouth. Maybe because it thought it¡¯d be dangerous if this kept up, the ck Dragon poured its magic power in one of its wings and a windstorm appeared, then it tried to forcefully regain its posture. Once again, Hajime used ¡°Aerodynamic¡± to evade. He didn¡¯t forget to leave a parting gift.

    At the moment the ck Dragon turned its golden eyes towards Hajime who escaped into the air, a big explosion urred under its abdomen. The dragon¡¯s gigantic figure flew two meters from the surface from the impact. Hajime¡¯s parting gift was a ¡°Grenade.¡±

    ¡°KUuWAaAA!!¡±

    Receiving an impact at the same ce as before, it couldn¡¯t be helped that it was unable to raise a scream and only let out a muffled groan. With its head drooped to endure it, blood was flowing from the ck Dragon¡¯s mouth. Somehow, its groan weakened.

    Maybe because the ck Dragon recognized Hajime as a threat, it looked away from Will towards Hajime and rapid-fired me bullets from its mouth. The me bullets flew through the air as if they were anti-aircraft fire. However, none of the fire hit Hajime. Hajime was using ¡°Aerodynamic¡± and ¡°Ground Shrinker¡± simultaneously to freely run in the sky, leaving after-images, Hajime knocked down the ck Dragon using Hit & Away tactic.

    He fired Donner-Scg from medium range at nasty ces such as the ws, gums, eyes, tail¡¯s base, and butt. In the next moment, he drew closer and used thebo of ¡°Oscition Smash¡± from the shotshell outburst + ¡°Grand Arm¡± to hit the head and nk.

    ¡°KURUu, GUWANN!¡±

    Somewhat, no, the ck Dragon certainly began to give out a weeping voice. With its scales cracked all over the ce, arge amount of blood dripped from its mouth.

    ¡°Incredible¡­.¡±

    Having watched Hajime¡¯s fight, Tamai Atsushi spontaneously muttered that from the safety area behind Yue. Without having to say it, the other students and Aiko were silently agreeing as they nodded, and they were unable to look away from the overwhelming fight. As for Will, he intensely watched Hajime with sparkling eyes as if he didn¡¯t remember he was trembling in front of the ck Dragon before.

    By the way, unbeknownst to them Shia had returned and tried to enterbat, only to be stopped by Yue who had guessed Hajime¡¯s intentions. Currently, she watched him together with Yue by her side. Having been blown away at the beginning, she actually felt somewhat depressed.

    Hajime didn¡¯t immediately pull out Scgen, Orkan, and the others because he thought it was a good chance to show off his fighting prowess to Aiko and the students. Although the ck Dragon was certainly sturdy and the power of one of its attacks was to be feared, it¡¯s easier to attack its huge body if one fought calmly, and its attacks were monotonous. So, it was possible for him to put into practice ¡°no matter what, it won¡¯t hit,¡± after all it was an opponent Hajime could go easy on. Because he¡¯d separate from Aiko and the students, to put a hard-line so the Church and Kingdom wouldn¡¯t be rxed when the heroes received the information from Aiko, he thought of showing off his true power to them.

    Because of that, although Hajimepletely knocked down the pitiful ck Dragon, he held gratitude towards it in his mind. Even though there were cracks all over the ce, none of the scales werepletely crushed in the least. Truly significant durability. Because he remembered the scorpion-like thing, to be sure of it, he used ¡°Mineral Appraisal¡± on the scales and because there was no reaction, it seemed it was a mineral that couldn¡¯t be transmutated.

    Slowly, because he thought it was enough to make them understand his true strength, it was about time for the finishing blow. He slipped onto the ck Dragon¡¯s chest in an instant, and kicked with ¡°Grand Leg¡± to roll him back towards its abdomen. Following that, he pulled out the Pile Bunker from the ¡°Treasure Box¡± on the ck Dragon¡¯s abdomen.

    From the direction of Will and the others, he could hear a mor but decided to ignore it. The anchors fired, and the arms fixed its location on the ck Dragon. Following that, he released ¡°Lightning-d.¡± The reason he chose the Pile Bunker was because he couldn¡¯t pull out all of its power inside the Raisen Great Dungeon, so he wanted to do an actualbat test.

    The stake which coated in Azanthium started to rotate intensely inside, and the Pile Bunker let out bright red sparks. If this kept up, the four ton stake would mercilessly end the ck Dragon¡¯s life.

    However, just like the proverb ¡°a cornered rat will bite the cat,¡± a wounded beast was something one should be cautious of. It was the same as the ck Dragon.

    ¡°GUuGAaAAAA!!!¡±

    Along with the ck Dragon¡¯s roar, a violent st was generated towards all directions. It was an explosion made of pure magic power. In addition, using a moment to strengthen its body to the limit and the explosive power from its muscles, the anchors that pierced the ground to fix the Pile Bunker were raised and at the same time it pried open the arms with its muscles. Following that, it turned around in an instant to shake Hajime off.

    ¡°Uoh!?¡±

    Hajime instinctively stepped back. The heavy Pile Bunker was, the Pile Bunker that was on the verge of firing was turned to target the sky, and the stake that was elerated to its maxunched into the sky. A straight line that made ones narrow their eyes ascended through the sky, and Hajime who put the Pile Bunker into the ¡°Treasure Box¡± confirmed the ck Dragon used itsst struggle to move towards Will.

    ¡°Tch, Shia!¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡±

    As he clicked his tongue towards this blunder, Hajime called Shia. Shia, having realized his intentions, jumped towards the sky using the rampart of ice, and let out a yell so she wouldn¡¯t be blown away this time. With the free fall and the outburst from the shotshell, she fell towards the ck Dragon just like a meteor.

    If it was the normal ck Dragon, it¡¯d be able to avoid it, but the ck Dragon that was literally in itsst struggle didn¡¯t have room for that, it was unable to avoid the hammer. Shia, who held the ultra-heavy Doryukken in a high-stance, further poured her magic power to explosively increase its weight. Subsequently, it directly hit the crown of the ck Dragon¡¯s head without missing an inch as it let out a thundering sound.

    The ck Dragon¡¯s head sank to the ground, and its lower body floated as it stood on its hands because it was in the middle of a charge. After a moment of stillness, it finally fell down and made the earth tremor.

    Shia, who pulled out Doryukken from the ck Dragon¡¯s head that was on the ground, was surprised by what she saw. It was something natural. Although the ck Dragon¡¯s head was smashed and considerably cracked, it wasn¡¯tpletely broken. It was truly dreadful durability.

    Hajime came towards the ck Dragon from behind. Also, the stakeunched from the Pile Bunker pierced the ground between Hajime and the ck Dragon. Hajime knew the sprawled dragon wasn¡¯t dead by percepting its presence, next, he suddenly recalled the talk with Mottou about the Ryujin race from before. The one about ¡°kicking a dragon¡¯s ass.¡±

    Hajime pulled out the stake that pierced the ground using ¡°Grand Arm¡± and carried it on his shoulder as he positioned himself before the base of the ck Dragon¡¯s tail. Following that, he made a stance just like a javelin thrower. Naturally, in his hand was the Pile Bunker¡¯s stake.

    Everyone there was able to guess what Hajime was going to do, and their cheeks convulsed. Even though the scales were troublesome, it shouldn¡¯t be a good thing to thrust it there(¡¤¡¤). Even though Yue, Shia, and the others floated expressions of horror towards Hajime¡¯s mercilessness, Hajime only thought of that as blowing wind.

    And finally, Hajime¡¯s Pile Bunker mightily pierced the ck Dragon¡¯s ¡°bleep¡± and zuburi sound resounded. At that moment,

    ¡°Ah¡ª ¡ª ¡ª nanojyaaaaa ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª !!!¡±

    With its eyes immediately opened wide, the ck Dragon let out a heartbreaking scream as it woke up. In truth, having thrust half of the stake and using his fist to make it pierce further, as expected, even Hajime was surprised by the scream that obviously came from the ck Dragon, and he inadvertently removed his sped fist.

    ¡°Ass is~, this one¡¯s ass is~¡±

    Because of the ck Dragon¡¯s grieving, painful, and somewhat excited tone, everyone let out a ¡°What the heck is this!?¡± in amazement as they stared at the ck Dragon while stunned.

    Apparently, it didn¡¯t end as just a normal dragon subjugation.

 Book 6. Chapter 9

    Book 6. Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9 : Tio rce</strong>

    ¡°I-it¡¯s pulling~, it¡¯s pulling out this one¡¯s ass~¡±

    On the mountain side of the northern mountain range, where trees were mowed down and the dried up river was in ruins, a truly miserable voice rang out. It was a woman¡¯s voice. A voice that was not spoken, but rang out just like a wide area version of telepathy. Because a dragon¡¯s vocal chords and mouth were incapable of speaking human words, it definitely used a method to transmit words through air vibrations.

    However, it was impossible for demonic beasts to speak in human words in the first ce. Currently, the only confirmed case was the human-faced fish from somewhere. Even among the general poption, there shouldn¡¯t be an existence such as a demonic beast capable of understanding humannguage. Furthermore, the existence of the ck Dragon right before their eyes was strange in and of itself. It was the first thing to ever endure so many shots of Hajime¡¯s railguns excluding the ones in Great Dungeons. Moreover, although there were powerful demonic beasts that could fire such Breath, they shouldn¡¯t exist around this ce. If they lived here, then the danger should already be widely known.

    Therefore, he deduced two possibilities as to why it¡¯s here. First: it was possible this ck Dragon came from further than the fifth mountain range, apletely unknown demonic beast. Following that, the other one was¡­.

    ¡°You¡­ ¡­ don¡¯t tell me, are you from the Ryuujin race?¡±

    ¡°Mu? Indeed. This one came from the prideful Ryuujin race. Isn¡¯t that great? Isn¡¯t that amazing? That¡¯s why, although this one wants to pull it out of this one¡¯s ass¡­ ¡­ this one¡¯s magic power is about to be cut off. If this one returns to original form in this situation¡­ ¡­ it¡¯ll be awful¡­ ¡­ this one¡¯s ass will.¡±

    Hajime thought it couldn¡¯t be possible, but the ck Dragon replied, saying he was correct. Hajime was surprised in the ¡°edge¡± of his mind. Just how many times since heing to this world did he meet ¡°rare existences.¡± Yue was from the Vampire race that should have been annihted in the wars 300 years ago. Shia was the current generation¡¯s atavism, and right before his eyes was the ck Dragon who came from the Ryuujin race, which was believed to have been annihted more than 500 years ago.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Why are you in this ce?¡±

    While Hajime was still surprised, Yue continued to ask the ck Dragon. The Ryuujin race was a legend even for Yue. She was interested in whether or not it was the only living one of its race, just like her. The light of curiosity dwelled in her eyes.

    ¡°Well, more importantly, the ass¡­ ¡­ the amount of magic power remaining is about¡­ ¡­ eh, ah, please stop! Poking it is not good! The stimtion¡ª! The stimtion¡ª~!¡±

    Because the ck Dragon ignored Yue¡¯s question, speaking with a delinquent-like attitude, Hajime said, ¡°You dare to ignore Yue¡¯s question, Aa?,¡± while using his fist to drive in the stake sprouting from the ck Dragon¡¯s butt. With the shock directly spreading inside its body, the ck Dragon let out a scream as it writhed. Its dignified appearance as if it was a death god when they first met was just like an illusion because not even a bit of that remained.

    ¡°Just why would the should be perished Ryuujin race be here, attacking mere adventurers¡­ ¡­ I also want to hear about that. Normally, I¡¯d just pierce your ass as is, but I¡¯ll dy that to hear your story. Well then, tell me briefly.¡±

    Hajime thought the actions of this legendary Ryuujin race were too unnatural. Normally he¡¯d be merciless, but he slightly dyed that as he urged it to speak. And he continued to grind the stake with his hand.

    ¡°Ah, kuh, stop grinding it~ nanojya~. I-I¡¯ll tell you!¡±

    Hajime¡¯s action astonished the surrounding others, but Hajime didn¡¯t mind them. Because it couldn¡¯t talk if he kept it up, Hajime stopped the grinding. However, his hand was still affixed to the stake. The ck Dragon was relieved when the grinding stopped as it let out a sigh. Following that, it began to talk about its circumstances in a somewhat hurried tone. The captivated tone must be just their imagination.

    ¡°This one was being manipted by someone. This one didn¡¯t have any intention to attack thou. The temporary master ordered this one to find the young man over there and hispanion and kill them.¡±

    The ck Dragon turned its gaze towards Will. Will was twitching for a moment and his body trembled, then he firmly returned the ck Dragon¡¯s gaze. Having seen Hajime¡¯s fight, he must have settled something.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Umu, this one will talk in order. This one¡­.¡±

    When the ck Dragon¡¯s talk was summarized, it became something like this.

    It seemed this ck Dragon went out of the Ryuujin race¡¯s hidden town for a certain purpose. Its purpose was to investigate the visitors from another world. Although the details were omitted, there was a person with high magic perception inside the Ryuujin race, and it seemed that person perceived a huge magic discharge and some things arrived to this world several months ago.

    Although the Ryuujin race had aw which prevented from involving themselves on the surface stage, but just as expected, to leave the the matter of unknown visitors as an unknown was something that¡¯d be dangerous, even for them. After some discussion, they decided to start the investigation.

    The ck Dragon before them left the hidden town with the purpose of investigation. Normally, it¡¯d turn into human form after passing the mountain range, then it¡¯d work hard in secretly gathering information, but it thought to rest a little before that, and it seemed to have taken a rest in the vicinity of first and second mountain range. Naturally, it used the Ryuujin race¡¯s peculiar magic; ¡°Dragon Form¡± and turned into the ck Dragon because there were demonic beasts in the surroundings.

    And then a manpletely covered in ck robe from head to toe appeared in front of the sleeping ck Dragon. That man gradually gnawed on the thoughts and mind of the sleeping ck Dragon using the using a variety of brainwashing and suggestion magic from the dark magic system.

    Naturally, if that happened it¡¯d usually counterattack. But the Ryuujin race had a bad habit. That¡¯s right, it was the one that became the origin of that proverb. Ryuujin race that entered deep sleep in dragon form wouldn¡¯t be easily awaken. However, it was as long as no one kicked its ass. Even so, Ryuujin race boasted the toughness of their willpower, so it shouldn¡¯t be easy to manipte it.

    Then, for how it was able to be perfectly manipted. That was¡­.

    ¡°That man is frightening. His aptitude in dark magic can be called the level of a genius. That man continuously used magic for one full day. So no matter how strong this one is, this one couldn¡¯t endured it after all¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s the greatest mistake of this one¡¯s life!, was the feeling that came from the ck Dragon¡¯s sorrowful voice. However, Hajime just tsukkomi¡¯ed that with cold eyes.

    ¡°In other words, havinge here to investigate, how can you not notice magic being used for a full day, just because you¡¯re fast asleep?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes look somewhat foolish. The ck Dragon turned its gaze towards the day after tomorrow, and it continued its story as if nothing happened. By the way, the reason it knew it took a full day was because it was still conscious even after thepletion of brainwashing, and heard the culprit grumbling, ¡°For it to take one full day¡­.¡±.

    Afterwards, obeying the robed man, it helped brainwash the demonic beasts in the second mountain range. Then, on a certain day, the Brutal army was moved to the first mountain range, and they encountered Will¡¯s party who were undertaking the investigation request. Having received the order to kill any witnesses, it chased after them. This one alone reported to the robed man. For some reason, it seemed it¡¯d be bad if the fact he had brainwashed a lot of demonic beasts was revealed, so he ordered the ck Dragon to do aplete search.

    Then, by the time it¡¯d noticed it, it was already knocked down by Hajime, and panicked because she¡¯d be dead if this kept up. That¡¯s why it exploded its magic power.

    Following that, at the time it was going to do suicide attack ording to instructions ingrained in its brainwashed brain. Its consciousness was blown away after Shia¡¯s attack. In the next moment, its mind immediately woke up from an indescribable stimtion and impact to its ass. It didn¡¯t know whether it was the blow to its head or its ass that made it regain its senses.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Stop ying around.¡±

    Towards the ck Dragon who finished its story came a shaking voice that was desperately trying to suppress its fury. Everyone turned their nces towards that person. With his fists clenched, Will¡¯s aimed his anger filled eyes towards the ck Dragon.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Just because you were manipted¡­ ¡­ Gale-san was¡ª, Navarre-san was¡ª, Lento-san was¡ª, Waslee-san was¡ª, Kurt-san was¡ª! Killed but that couldn¡¯t be helped you say!¡±

    Apparently, he was angry because he understood why the adventurers were killed. He raised a voice filled with fury towards the ck Dragon.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    The confronted ck Dragon didn¡¯t raise any rebuttal. It just received all of Will¡¯s words with calm eyes as it gazed at him. He was unable to stomach that attitude.

    ¡°In the first ce, your story can¡¯t be proven to be true! You most likely made it up because you didn¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What was spoken just now is the truth. For the Ryuujin race¡¯s pride doesn¡¯t allow this one to lie.¡±

    Now, Will tried to argued vehemently. But, Yue intervened.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Surely, it didn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Kh, what¡¯s your basis for saying that¡­.¡±

    Having nced at the snapped Will, Yue began to talk as she looked at the ck Dragon.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ The Ryuujin race is noble and honest. I¡¯ve lived much longer from everyone here. That¡¯s why I am more familiar with the legend of the Ryuujin race. This one said ¡°For its pride.¡± That¡¯s why, it is surely not a lie. Furthermore¡­ ¡­ I know if someone has the eyes of a liar.¡±

    Yue slightly moved her gaze away from the ck Dragon as she looked at the distance sky. Surely, she was reminded of the event 300 years ago. For the aloof princess, her surroundings had set her up and remembering the result, surely there were a lot of lies involved. Even the most familiar person to her could be called ¡°liars.¡± The result of her constantly looking away from that fact was the ¡°betrayal.¡± Therefore, for Yue, who had experienced the bitterness called the ¡°study of life,¡± her eyes were sensitive to ¡°liars.¡± Although the reason she entrusted herself when she first met Hajime was because there was no other way, and although Hajime never lied to her, when she was reminded of that time, her sensitivity to liars might have been the biggest contributing factor after all.

    ¡°Fumu, for someone to still know of the Ryuujin race¡¯s ideals¡­ ¡­ No, didn¡¯t thou say a long time ago?¡±

    For someone to still know the ideals of the existence called the Ryuujin race, the ck Dragon¡¯s tone was somewhat joyous.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Nn. I am a survivor of the Vampire race. 300 years ago, I was heard the Ryuujin race was the ideal example of nobility.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Vampire race¡¯s¡­ ¡­ Moreover 300 years ago¡­ ¡­ Indeed, although this one heard they were dead, thou are the Vampire princess. Surely thy name is¡­.¡±

    Apparently, the ck Dragon was alive for more or less the same amount of time as Yue. Moreover, its words implied that it knew of what had happened in the world. Even now, they might still hide their identities and are investigating the world. But, the ck Dragon seemed surprised that the Vampire Princess had survived. The surrounding, Will, Aiko, and the students were also looked at Yue with eyes of astonishment.

    ¡°Yue¡­ ¡­ that¡¯s my name. It¡¯s the name I got from my most important person. So, I¡¯d like you to call me that.¡±

    Yue gestured as though she were embracing something closely with both hands as her cheecks blushed faintly. For Yue, the Ryuujin race was an existence that should be taken as an example. So, the edge of her spoken words were filled with respect. That feeling must also have been involved in how she stopped Will¡¯s disparagement.

    In Yue¡¯s surroundings, an aura of happiness somehow drifted around. Because of the abrupt love talk, the female students wore expressions as though they had eaten something sweet, while the male students were blushing because of Yue¡¯s charm as they looked at her. Even Will seemed to have lost some of his vigor.

    However, he continued to speak because he still regretted what had happened to the senior adventurers.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Even so, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that it killed them,¡­ ¡­ but even I don¡¯t know what should be done¡­ ¡­ Even so¡ª! Gale-san was going to propose when this job ended¡­ ¡­ their regrets¡­¡±

    He knew in his head that the ck Dragon¡¯s words weren¡¯t a lie. However, he couldn¡¯t help but me it. His heart just couldn¡¯t ept it. Inside Hajime¡¯s mind, ¡°Once again, a splendid g was raised huh,¡± with weird admiration. Then he recalled the locket pendant they had picked up on the way.

    ¡°Will, is this that Gale¡¯s belonging?¡±

    As he said that, he threw the locket pendant to Will. Will received it, he looked at it then he smiled as if he was truly happy.

    ¡°This, this is my locket pendant! I thought I had lost it, but you picked it up. Thank you very much!¡±

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a mistake because there¡¯s mama¡¯s photograph!¡±

    ¡°Ma-Mama?¡±

    His expectation came off splendidly, and the answer even made Hajime¡¯s cheeks cramp inadvertently.

    Because the woman in the photograph should be in the first half of her twenties, he was doubtful but he heard, ¡°After all, the photograph of mama in her youth is the best.¡± as Will answered as if it was some kind of divine revtion. Everyone there realized, ¡°Aa, mama-con huh,¡± as they wore subtle expressions. The females looked more and more subtle¡­.

    By the way, Gale¡¯s other party seemed to be a ¡°man.¡± Following that, Gale¡¯s fullname was Gale Homoluca. It was just as the say that the name influenced the body.

    Maybe because he regained his mother¡¯s photograph, Will considerably calmed down. It¡¯s effectiveness was truly an unknown. But, even if he was calmed down, his grudge and pain didn¡¯t disappear. Will, calmly, insisted to kill the ck Dragon. Moreover, even though it said it was brainwashed, he reasoned that it waspletely faking it. His main reason should be revenge.

    Then, as if to repent, the ck Dragon spun its words that contained guilt in its voice.

    ¡°Even if this one was manipted, it is true that this one is guilty for plucking the precious life of people. To make up for it, this one will obediently received the judgement. However, this one want you to dyed that for a while. At the very least, until that dangerous man is stopped.That man is trying to make an army of demonic beasts. Although Ryuujin race¡¯sw doesn¡¯t allow any interference against the continent¡¯s fate, this one was responsible. This one can¡¯t just leave it¡­ ¡­ This one know it is just this one¡¯s selfishness. But, please somehow overlook that.¡±

    Hearing the ck Dragon words, everyone in that ce were surprised when they heard about the army of demonic beasts. Naturally, everyone¡¯s gazes focused on Hajime. These members were naturally looked at their leader. Actually, because Hajime was the one who stopped piercing the ck Dragon, they naturally entrusted the decision to him.

    Hajime¡¯s answer was,

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know about your circumstance. But, it¡¯ll be a troublesome so I¡¯ll ignore it. Die as an apology.¡±

    He swung the fist of his artificial arm as he said that.

    ¡°Wait¡ª! Th-Thou, with the flow of the talk, thou shouldn¡¯t have done the finishing blow as if no discussion is necessary! Please! This one will apologize without fail! This one don¡¯t mind whatever thou do when that matter is over! That¡¯s why dy it for now! The afterlife will¡ª!¡±

    Hajime continue to swung his fist as he ignored the ck Dragon¡¯s words with cold eyes. However, he couldn¡¯t finished that. At the moment he swung it, Yue clung on to Hajime¡¯s neck. Surprising him, Yue whispered to Hajime¡¯s ears as she instinctively held him.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Are you going to kill?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Well, we were trying to kill each other¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ But, it¡¯s not an enemy. Killing intent and malice were never turned towards us. It was deprived of it¡¯s will.¡±

    Apparently, Yue didn¡¯t wanted the ck Dragon to die. For Yue, Ryuujin race was something she yearned for, so she respected it.

    Moreover, even though he said they were trying to kill each other, from the beginning, the ck Dragon never turned its killing intent and malice towards Hajime and the others. They understood the reason now. With it¡¯s will literally deprived, it only did as ordered just like a machine. Even so, there was no change with how they tried to kill each other. However, in the first ce, Will was the only one in the ck Dragon¡¯s eyes, and the reason it battled Hajime was because the ck Dragon confronted Hajime¡¯s intent to kill.

    Further saying, Hajime would be inconvenienced if Will was dead, so certainly it was an enemy because it aimed at Will, but the one behind the ck Dragon was the robed man. Then, if he were to talk about who the enemy was, it¡¯d be more likely to be that man.

    Also, there was a reason for her to stop him.

    Yue knew Hajime¡¯s stance. But, in Yue¡¯s eyes, ¡°enemy¡± that should be killed and the ck Dragon weren¡¯t the same thing. Because she was the ruler of the Vampire race, having experienced such things, her eyes wouldn¡¯t be mistaken about a person. In Yue¡¯s eyes, there were no essence of ¡°enemy¡± inside the ck Dragon¡¯s mind. For Yue, she at least didn¡¯t want Hajime to kill things other than the ¡°enemy,¡±

    After all,

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ If onepromised on the important rule imposed to themselves, one would be broken. Wouldn¡¯t your rule changed if you kill the ck Dragon?¡±

    She was worried that Hajime would be ¡°broken¡± if he killed things beside the ¡°enemy.¡±

    Having received Yue¡¯s words, Hajime could guess her mind, and he thought more and more carefully if the ck Dragon was the ¡°enemy¡± as he slightly inclined his neck. Even if it was manipted, Hajime was not so naive to considered that in a fight to death. He would have most likely killed it without mercy.

    However, after it regained its mind and the brainwashing was dissolved, to purposely execute it with ¡°enemies will be killed,¡± he thought,isn¡¯t that a deviation?

    As she clung on Hajime¡¯s neck, Yue was watching him closely and looked like they¡¯d kiss at any moment, and having thought of that, unexpectedly, it spoke with a quiet desperate tone.

    ¡°This one is sorry to intrude on such good atmosphere, but even if thou feel lost, at the very least could thou pull out the stake from this one¡¯s ass? If this keep up, this one will be dead no matter what will happened.¡±

    ¡°Nn? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Having received the external thing while in dragon form, at the time this one returned to original form, it¡¯d influence the body as is. Try imagining it. The scene of this stake piercing a woman¡¯s ass¡­ ¡­ Do you think this one will survive that?¡±

    Everyone in the area imagined the scene that the ck Dragon said, then ¡°Uwa~,¡± their expressions cramped. Especially the females, they hold their butts as they turned pale.

    ¡°Well, although the dragon form could be maintained using magic power, this one¡¯s magic power almost exhausted. In a minute¡­ ¡­ although it isn¡¯t bad to go to a new world, please pardon this one from that kind of death. The afterlife without it unplugged¡ª¡±

    Somewhat, its words seemed anxious, and its tone weakened as if its limit was truly close, and apparently Hajime didn¡¯t have more time to think.

    Hajime embraced Yue with his right arm, and decided rather than hesitating, he¡¯d go along with his partner words as is. For people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to understand their own selves. That¡¯s why, it wouldn¡¯t be a mistake to choose the direction where his trusted partner wouldn¡¯t feel uneasy.

    Having thought that, Hajime carefully put his hand on the stake which was stucked in the ck Dragon¡¯s ass. Following that, he used his strength to pull it out.

    ¡°Haaan! P-Please do it slowly. This one still inex- afuuun. Yah, how intense! If this¡ª Aanh! Comingg, something ising~¡± Because it stuck hard inside, he twisted it for so many times, and he put considerable power while twisting it to pull it out, but somehow the ck Dragon began to let out a captivated voice as it panted. Hajime ignored that voice and pulled it out without any mercy.

    ZUBOh!!

    ¡°Ahiii¡ª ¡ª ¡ª!! A-amazing¡­ ¡­ Even though this one said to do it gently, to be treated without any mercy¡­ ¡­ This is the first time¡­.¡±

    As the ck Dragon muttered unknown things, immediately, its bodypletely wrapped with cocoon-like, jet-ck magic power, and its big size began to decreased. Following that, after it reached the size of a human, the magic power immediately disappeared.

    In the ce of the ck-colored magic power was something copsed on its feet, and while using one hand to support its body, the other hand was holding its butt. With blushing cheeks, it was a ck-haired, golden-eyed beautiful girl. Her glossy, straight, ck hair reached her waist and her cheeks dyed bright red, Haa haa, she breathed roughly as if she was in a trance.

    Her appearance was in the first half of her twenties, and her height might be around 170 cm. With a splendid proportion one could be proud of. Every time she breathed, a pair of hills were intensely shook as they peeped from inside the clothes¡¯ cor that became disordered as it hanged on her, and it looked like they¡¯d came out at any moment. If Shia was melon, the ck Dragon was watermelon¡­.

    The ck Dragon¡¯s real form was a captivating beauty and the males were especially reacted grandly to that. The three male students in adolescent were somewhat slouching. If this keeps up they¡¯d likely go on all fours. The female students were looking at them with eyes as if they were no different from cockroaches.

    ¡°Haa haa, umuu, this one still alive¡­ ¡­ Although there is still a sense of difort on the ass¡­ ¡­ this one¡¯s whole body is hurting in all ces¡­ ¡­ Haa haa¡­ ¡­ for pain to be this sweet¡­.¡±

    The ck Dragon wore a dangerous expression and let out a dangerous words for some reason, then she pulled herself together as she immediately straightened her sitting position and began to introduce herself in such cold atmosphere. Still, she sometimes panted,haa haa, and messed various things, but¡­.

    ¡°This one have troubled thou. With all of this one¡¯s might, this one apologize. This one¡¯s name is Tio rce. A person that came from thest tribe of Ryuujin race, rce tribe.¡±

    The ck Dragon introduced herself as Tio rce, next, she talked on how the ck robed man was going to attack the town with an army of brainwashed demonic beasts. Their number had reached around 3,000 to 4,000. Also, from the second mountain range, the leaders of groups of demonic beasts were already brainwashed, so he could use the groups more efficiently as his subordinates.

    When she said about controlling demonic beasts, it reminded Hajime and the others about the new power of the one called Demon Race in this world. Maybe because Aiko and the students also thought of that, they guessed the ck robed man was actually from Demon race.

    However, their guess was easily refuted by Tio. After all, the ck robed man was ck-haired, ck-eyed human, and still at the age of a boy. Moreover, from the mouth of the ck Dragon called Tio, who was made as a subordinate to him came the settling words, ¡°That person introduced himself as a hero,¡± with a tone filled with considerably grudge against the so called hero.

    A ck-haired, ck-eyed human boy, moreover he was someone with genius-like talent on dark magic. With this much hints, a certain person came to their minds. Aiko and the students muttered, ¡°That, can¡¯t be¡­,¡± at the same time as they showed mixed andplexed expressions.Though it didn¡¯t limited to pure ck, they said as they didn¡¯t wanted to believed it.

    And, Hajime suddenly leaked a mutter, ¡°Ooh, this is¡­,¡± as he looked at the distance. If ones asked, having heard Tio¡¯s story, he seemed to have looked for the groups of demonic beasts and the ck robed man using the unmanned probes.

    Following that, the unmanned probes finally discovered a certain ce where the demonic beasts army was. They numbered¡­.

    ¡°That¡¯s, not at the level of 3,000 to 4,000, you know? It¡¯s at the level which one more digit should be added.¡±

    Everyone opened their eyes wide after they heard Hajime¡¯s report. Moreover, the army had started their march. The direction was surely towards Ul town. As they were, they¡¯d came out of the mountain in a half day, and they¡¯d likely reached the town in a day.

    ¡°W-We must quickly inform the town¡ª! Tell them to take shelter, called the rescue from Imperial capital,¡­ ¡­ then, then¡­.¡±

    Because it was a serious situation, Aiko desperately tried to arranged her words in confusion. No matter if the enemies were tens of thousand demonic beasts, even with their cheat-like specs, the students carried a trauma. Aiko didn¡¯t have anybat experience, while Will, who inspired to be an adventurer, and Tio who exhausted her magic power wouldn¡¯t even became an obstacle for the enemies. That¡¯s why, just as Aiko had said, they must quickly inform the town of the emergency, then it¡¯d be the best to run away until the rescue from the Imperial capital came.

    And, among everyone who was shaken, Will suddenly muttered.

    ¡°Umm, if it¡¯s Hajime-dono something can be¡­.¡±

    With those words, everyone looked at Hajime. Their eyes were dyed in expectation of the possibility. Having stared at like that, Hajime shook her hand gloomily, and replied with a feeling of abandonment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such eyes. My work is only to take Will back to Fhuren. As if I will take the object of protection into a war. That¡¯s why you should stop that and immediately return to the town to report.¡±

    The students and Will could feel the antipathy from Hajime¡¯s unmotivated attitude. Among them, Aiko asked a question with an expression as if she remembered something.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, did you find the ck robed man?¡±

    ¡°Nn? Well, although I am checking the groups since a while ago, I didn¡¯t see any human¡¯s shadow.¡±

    Having heard Hajime¡¯s words, Aiko looked down again. Following that,potsuri, she said she wanted to remained here to confirmed if the ck robed man was Shimizu Yukitoshi who currently missing or not. It was because Aiko always thought of her student. She¡¯d likely unable to do anything if the current situation was caused by her own student, after all.

    However, they couldn¡¯t leave Aiko at the ce where several ten thousands of demonic beast were, so Sonobe and the students desperately tried to persuade Aiko. But, Aiko still hesitated. Among them,then how if Nagumo also goes¡­ ¡­ they began to think like that. Already, Hajime thought the talk about returning and not returning as they stopped in this ce as a hassle, so he turned a cold look towards Aiko.

    ¡°Remain here if you want. We are going to take Will along to the town.¡±

    As he said that, he gripped Will¡¯s cor and dragged him as he began to descended the mountain. Will, Aiko, and the students tried to object in a panic. Their reason, they couldn¡¯t leave the army of demonic beasts as is, they wanted to confirmed who the ck robed man was, and the army could be defeated by Hajime¡­.

    Hajime let out a sigh and looked back Aiko and the others with somewhat irritated look.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already said it, my job is to protect Will. Taking along the protection target into battle against that army is something I won¡¯t do.. For example, even if I have to do it, the obstacle would be too big and it¡¯d be a battle of annihtion for me alone. By no means would I want to suffer like that. Furthermore, if you go to confirm the ck robed man¡¯s identity, then who will report this matter to the town? If by chance we are annihted, the town will be devoured by a surprise attack, you know? By the way, the magic-driven two-wheeler can only be moved by me, so it¡¯d be impossible for the others to return earlier if I fight, kay?¡±

    Having heard the logical counter to their demands, Aiko and the others were speechless as he pointed how futile their demands were.

    ¡°Well, just as Mas¡ª¡­ ¡­ Kohonh, just as he said. Because this one has exhausted her magic power, this one can do nothing. So, the top priority is to inform the town about the emergency. If this one rests for one day, this one will recover considerably.¡±

    Because everyone kept silent, Tio spoke to back him up. Just a little, she called Hajime in a strange way¡­ ¡­ but it must have been their imagination. Aiko also knew that it¡¯d be the best to temporary stopped worrying about Shimizu, and she decided to give priority to secure the safety of the students by her side.

    Tio was unable to moved due to magic power exhaustion, so Hajime dragged her by her neck root. Actually, the male students said someone should carried Tio on their backs as they grandly scattered sparks among themselves, but that was rejected by the female students. And because Tio herself have wished it, she was somehow carried by Hajime.

    However, rather than on his back, it was Hajime¡¯s characteristic to not hold her. As he frowned because it was a hassle, he suddenly gripped Tio¡¯s foot and began to dragged her.

    Because of the protests from Aiko and the others, he reluctantly changed it to gripping her neck root, and dragged her just like before. No matter what Hajime did, it resulted in Tio, who somehow floated an ecstatic expression that made the surroundings shuddered, and they descended the mountain as is.

    The party, with dark cloud and an army behind them, rushed to return to the Ul town

 Book 6. Chapter 10

    Book 6. Chapter 10

    <strong>Chapter 10 : Sensei¡¯s Talk</strong>

    The magic-driven four-wheeler dashed out at faster speed than when they¡¯d departed, but thend-leveling function couldn¡¯t keep up, so Tio, who was crucified on the ceiling, received the impact. The male students in the carrier received a mixer-like shaking.

    Then, at that time, he discovered the fully-armed bodyguard Knights who fiercely drove their horses in the area between the town of Ul and northern mountain range. Hajime¡¯s ¡°Farsight¡± could see David in the lead wearing an oni-like expression while Chase who was beside him couldn¡¯t hide his frustration as they swiftly rode.

    Having ran for a while, they discovered a ck object that created a mor as it moved. It was natural for them to think what they saw was a demonic beast. With their weapons drawn, they changed their formation. Their response speed was fast, and indeed, it was clear how they were praised as the VIP¡¯s bodyguards.

    In particr, even if he was going to be attacked, Hajime didn¡¯t have any problem to just charge past them, but Aiko didn¡¯t know that because she thought it¡¯d be a serious matter if Tio, who raised a bewitching and charming scream, and the pale male students were exposed to such attacks. She showed her face through the sunroof and desperately waved her hands as she shouted at David to notice her.

    As they drew near, David tried to invoke his magic. He narrowed his eyes as he could see a human-like figure suddenly spring up above the ck object that came in high speed. Normally, he¡¯d do a preemptive strike as there was nothing to argue about, but something inside him told him to stop. It could be said that it was his sixth sense exclusive to Aiko, the so-called high-sensitivity Aiko sensor.

    With his hand held out, he sent his subordinates the signal to stop their attacks. Although the subordinates were suspicious about it, they became wide-eyed as they heard the familiar voice from the human-like thing that grew out of the top of the ck object as it approached them. David had already disyed an expression as if he couldn¡¯t believe it and muttered, ¡°Aiko?¡±

    For a moment,don¡¯t tell me Aiko¡¯s lower half was eaten by that demonic beast!?, as David and the others became pale, but Aiko waved her hands energetically and said, ¡°David-sa~n, it¡¯s me! Please don¡¯t attack us~!¡±, with a voice full of life.

    They understood that they had misunderstood the situation, and they let out joyful expressions at this reunion because the one on the ck object was undoubtedly the person they held dear. As if he was drunk on the situation, David greatly spread his arms with an expression that said ¡°Come! Jump into my arms!¡± Chase and the others at his sides also spread their arms as if saying, ¡°Jump to me¡ª!¡±

    Seeing the Knights¡¯ appearances with their hands spread, Hajime looked displeased. Although Aiko and the students thought Hajime would obviously stop before David and the Knights¡­ Hajime suddenly poured more magic power, and they elerated.

    Because they were at a distance where deceleration was absolutely necessary, the Knights became stupefied when the ck object elerated further, and moved away in panic.

    Hajime¡¯s magic-driven four-wheeler just passed David and the Knights who spread their hands in smiles. Aiko could only shout, ¡°Why?,¡± that became smaller because of the Doppler effect, while David and the Knights just hardened and smiled as is. After that, in the next moment they screamed, ¡°Aikoo~!,¡± just like those separated from their lovers, and began to fiercely run after the four-wheeler.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun! Why, why did you do such a dangerous thing!?¡±

    Aiko became angry, getting back into the vehicle and fiercely protested against Hajime.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to stop, Sensei. If we stop, they¡¯d likely ask about the situation. Do we have such time? We¡¯ll exin the situation in town after all, so there¡¯s no need to do it twice, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh, th-that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    She was somewhat convinced, the things about them slipping out without permission and Hajime¡¯s four-wheeler would certainly take too much time, so Aiko shut her mouth. Yue, who got back into her seat, drew her face to Hajime¡¯s ear and asked him.

    ¡°¡­ Real intention?¡±

    ¡°Those smiling Knights made me feel unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, same here.¡±

    By the way, right behind the Aiko poking her face out of the sunroof, was Tio tied up on the vehicle. An expression of ecstasy floated across her face because her damaged body continued to be stimted by the vibration of vehicle¡¯s frame, but it seemed the Knights and Aiko didn¡¯t see her.

    In addition, when they arrived at the town, Yue who knew of Tio¡¯s disgraceful behavior said ¡°¡­ is this, the Ryuujin race?,¡± as she raised a slightly shocked expression. Since the first time Tio released her Dragon Form at the Northern Mountain range, she was in a subtle mental state and seemed to ¡°feel¡± the pain, that¡¯s why Yue finally broke free from her illusion-like respect and yearning towards the Ryuujin race.

    * * *

    Arriving at the town of Ul, Hajime and his party calmly walked, while Aiko and the others were running towards the town headman¡¯s ce. Hajime thought of parting with Aiko and the students here and quickly taking Will back to Fhuren, but he reluctantly followed them because Will had started running before Aiko and the students.

    The town was full of liveliness. The dishes came in wide varieties and abundantly, and the town was near ake. It was the location where people and nature gathered. No one would ever dream that this town would be trampled by an army of demonic beasts in a day. Hajime and his party were looking at such a town, remembering they didn¡¯t have any meals since yesterday, so they advanced towards the town hall as they enjoyed skewers from a stall.

    Hajime and his party finally arrived at the town hall, and the ce was already in amotion. The branch head of Ul¡¯s town guild, town executives, and the priests from the church were gathered and in a state of uproar. All of their expressions showed they couldn¡¯t believe and didn¡¯t want to believe the information brought by Aiko, the students, and Will as they closely questioned them.

    Normally, they¡¯d just put it off as nonsense from a madman if they heard tomorrow the town would be annihted, but they were words that came from Aiko the ¡°God¡¯s Apostle,¡± and also known as the ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest.¡± That was followed by the recent fact that the Demon race was capable of manipting demonic beasts, so they couldn¡¯t just ignore this information.

    By the way, from the discussion inside the vehicle, Aiko and the students had agreed to hide Tio¡¯s true form and there was a possibility of Shimizu Yukitoshi being the mastermind behind this. It¡¯s undesirable for the Ryuujin race¡¯s existence to be exposed, so Tio asked them to stay silent about this, and the mastermind¡¯s identity was just a possibility, so Aiko didn¡¯t want to carelessly convey it.

    Aiko somehow or another agreed to conceal the information about the existence of the Ryuujin race because the race is something half-taboo for the Church of Saints, and it¡¯d only cause chaos followed by the formation of a subjugation unit.

    Within suchmotion, Hajime came towards Will. He only thought of the surrounding chaos as blowing wind.

    ¡°Oi, Will. Don¡¯t just run all of a sudden. Remember that you¡¯re under my protection. If you¡¯re done reporting, let¡¯s quickly go back to Fhuren.¡±

    With Hajime¡¯s words, Will, Aiko and the others were surprised as they looked at Hajime. The others, the town leaders seemed to feel displeased as they looked at Hajime interrupting the emergency discussion, as if saying ¡°Who the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°Wh-What are you saying? Hajime-dono. It¡¯s a time of emergency now, right? Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re going to desert the town¡­¡±

    Will started arguing with Hajime with an expression as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just said, and Hajime replied with an expression as if he expected this hassle.

    ¡°Deserting or whatever it is, in the end, aren¡¯t you also going to abandon the town, take shelter, and wait for rescue toe? I¡¯m already aware of this town¡¯s defenses from sightseeing¡­ if you want to take shelter, it¡¯d be okay to go to Fhuren. For a while now you¡¯ve only talked about quickly evacuating the people.¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­ right¡­ but, I can¡¯t just run away by myself in such a serious situation! Even I should have something I can help with. Even Hajime-dono¡­¡±

    ¡°Hajime-dono, please cooperate too,¡± was the continuation of Will¡¯s words, but his words were interrupted as he was frozen by Hajime¡¯s cold eyes.

    ¡°¡­ Do I need to speak more clearly to make you understand? My job is to take you back to Fhuren. I don¡¯t have anything to do with this town. Listen, I won¡¯t hear your opinion. If you still don¡¯t want to go¡­ I¡¯ll just crush your limbs and drag you back.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡ª, th-that¡¯s¡­¡±

    From Hajime¡¯s atmosphere, Will guessed those words were serious as he turned pale. His expression said he couldn¡¯t believe it. Hajime, who could overwhelm the dragon that easily annihted veteran adventurers like Gale¡¯s party, looked a little like a hero to Will. That¡¯s why even if he was merciless, Will unconditionally believed Hajime would somehow help the townspeople under such an emergency. That¡¯s why Will felt betrayed by the cold words thrown out by Hajime..

    As he was at a loss for words, Will unconsciously distanced himself from Hajime, but Hajime decided to approach him. Because of such a strange atmosphere, the surrounding people could only alternate looks between Hajime and Will without moving. Then someone suddenly moved and blocked Hajime.

    It was Aiko. She immediately looked up straight at Hajime with a resolute expression.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun. If it¡¯s you¡­ can¡¯t you do something about the army of demonic beasts? No¡­ you can do it, right?¡±

    Aiko¡¯s voice carried conviction,he can do something if it¡¯s Hajime. In other words, she dered he would be able to save the town. With those words, the surrounding town leaders started to make noise.

    If they were to believe the reported threat from Aiko and the others, the enemies were tens of thousands of demonic beasts. Furthermore, they gathered from several mountain range areas. That meant it was on the scale of a war. Consequently, an individual wouldn¡¯t be able to influence the war. That¡¯smon sense. To overturn suchmon sense, there was a special existence even among the ones summoned from another world, that¡¯s a Hero. But, it didn¡¯t really mean he could win alone against an army. What it meant was leading the human race and together with hispanions, simply using quantity. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t believe the boy in front of them who wasn¡¯t even a Hero could do something, even if those words came from Aiko. Even if they were words from the ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest¡±

    Towards Aiko¡¯s powerful gaze, Hajime waved his hands gloomily as he tried to deceive her by denying it.

    ¡°No no, Sensei. Isn¡¯t that impossible? Aren¡¯t there more than 40,000 of them? It¡¯ll be very, very¡ª¡­¡±

    ¡°But, at that time in the mountain, you didn¡¯t say it was ¡°impossible¡± when Will-san asked if Nagumo-kun could do something about it. Also, didn¡¯t you say ¡°the obstacle would be too big and it¡¯d be a fight till thest one standing for me alone¡±? To put it inly, there¡¯s a possibility it¡¯d be a fight till thest one standing, right? Did I hear it wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What good memory¡±

    Because of Aiko¡¯s good memory, Hajime¡¯s face distorted as he awkwardly said that. He didn¡¯t regret what he¡¯d said. Aiko requested with a more serious expression to Hajime who averted his face.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun. Can¡¯t you somehow lend us your power? If this keeps up, not only will this beautiful town be destroyed, a lot of lives will surely be lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­ How unexpected. I thought you held students as your top priority. Even all the things you¡¯ve done were inevitably because there¡¯s the possibility it¡¯d be able to return you even a bit earlier, right? Nevertheless, for the sake of unfamiliar people, you are trying to send a student to his death? You don¡¯t have the intention, but it¡¯s as though you¡¯re just like those guys from the church who tried to spur us to war, you know?¡±

    Hajime¡¯s words were full of ridicule, but Aiko was still the same. Her expression was not the worried expression from just a minute ago, it was a resolute and ¡°teacher¡±-like expression. There were priests from the church who listened to Hajime and Aiko¡¯s conversation nearby. They frowned and watched him with narrowed eyes because Hajime¡¯s words were full of disdain towards the church. That¡¯s why Aiko didn¡¯t move from her spot as she straightened her gaze and posture.

    ¡°¡­ If there¡¯s a method to return to our original world, I¡¯d quickly return the students, and my feelings haven¡¯t changed even now. But, if that¡¯s impossible¡­ then, we are living in this world now, the words we exchanged and the people who smiled at us, at the very least I don¡¯t want to abandon the people within my reach. Thinking like this is natural as a human. Of course because sensei is a teacher, my priority will not change even under such an emergency¡­¡±

    Aiko spun her words of confirmation one by one.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, you¡¯re calm even now, that¡¯s why I think you¡¯ve experienced something beyond our imagination, to be like this. That¡¯s why I feel that you have theposure to think about other people. The words of a teacher who couldn¡¯t be by your side when you were most hurt¡­ might be too light for you. But, please hear me out, somehow.¡±

    Hajime kept quiet as is, and he returned Aiko¡¯s gaze, urging her to continue.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun. Last night, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll absolutely return to Japan? Then, Nagumo-kun. Are you going to return to Japan with everyone important to you except the ones who obstruct you? Are you going to leave everyone who bes a hindrance to you? Will you be able to live like that in Japan? When you return to Japan, will you change your way of life? The reason sensei didn¡¯t want the students to actively fight is because I am concerned if they would be able to return to their old lives when they returned to Japan. Killing is¡­ , I don¡¯t want you to be ustomed to that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, you have your own sense of values, your choice for the future is your own. In addition, you don¡¯t have the obligation to hear the words from sensei¡¯s mouth. But sensei thinks that no matter what kind of future you choose, the way of living which casts others away, other than those important to you¡­ is a truly ¡°lonely¡± one. Surely, that way of living will not make you and the ones important to you happy. If you wish for happiness, at least for those within your reach¡­ please don¡¯t forget how to sympathize with them. From the very beginning, that¡¯s the important and priceless thing you once had¡­ so don¡¯t throw it away.¡±

    One by one, Aiko spun words filled with her feelings, and she tried to convey all of them in front of Hajime. The leaders of the town and even the students heard Aiko¡¯s words in silence. Especially the students. They looked down as if they were scolded as they felt bad they got carried away by their power. At the same time, because Aiko was serious about bringing them back even now, and even thought about how they¡¯d live afterwards. With newfound feelings, they could be seen smiling happily as if something tickled them.

    For Hajime, even if he crossed the worlds, no matter what the situation would be and even if the students hadpletely changed. Aiko who didn¡¯t even deviate from a ¡°teacher¡± made him smile wryly inside. It wasn¡¯t out of contempt, but admiration. Aiko was treated special because of her rare value. She didn¡¯t experience Hajime¡¯s hardships, so he¡¯d easily refute her with ¡°Even though you don¡¯t know anything!,¡± or ¡°Don¡¯t spout things as if you know them!¡± In a way it¡¯s just like what Aiko had said, her words were ¡°light.¡±

    But, Hajime couldn¡¯t do that. Even now the ¡°teacher¡± was looking straight at him, so to refute them as ¡°light¡± words would be too unsightly. Moreover, Aiko hadn¡¯t even once pressured him about the ¡°right¡± thing to do. All of her words were only for the sake of wishing for Hajime¡¯s future and happiness.

    Hajime immediately turned his gaze towards Yue at Aiko¡¯s side. Yue somehow looked at Aiko as if feeling nostalgic. However, when she noticed Hajime¡¯s gaze, she immediately matched him straight with a serene gaze. Her eyes said that she¡¯d adhere to whatever answer Hajime gave.

    Inside the Abyss, she was his precious person who held his humanity right before he ¡°fell,¡± that¡¯s why Hajime certainly wished for her happiness. He thought it¡¯d be okay if he did it by himself, but if he were to believe Aiko¡¯s words, Hajime¡¯s way of life wouldn¡¯t be able to make Yue happy.

    When he changed his gaze further, he found the rabbit-eared girl who looked at him worriedly. Towards his world which narrowed to only Yue and him, she was the girl who brought liveliness. No matter how many times Hajime treated her unkindly, she desperately chased after him curiously, and now she was just like Yue, someone he loved as a friend andpanion. For Hajime to ept Shia, didn¡¯t it bring happiness to Yue?

    For Hajime, this world was like a prison. A cage that obstructed him from returning to his hometown. Therefore, it was extremely difficult for him to ept the people and everything in this world. Inside the Abyss, he discarded everything for the sake of returning, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy thing to change the sense of values carved in his mind which wouldn¡¯t forgive those who obstructed him. But even if it was difficult to ¡°sympathize with other people,¡± he could do it. As a result, his precious things¡­ if that¡¯d bring happiness to Yue and Shia, he wouldn¡¯t be that stingy to pitch in and help.

    Hajime didn¡¯t agree to all of Aiko¡¯s words. Even so, it was a serious ¡°scolding¡± from ¡°his teacher.¡± To disregard it as nonsense would be too childish. WIth this time¡¯s rampage, the possibility of the trouble of Hajime¡¯s existence being published would suddenly be bigger, but it¡¯d be okay to work hard as just ¡°Aiko-sensei¡±¡®s student. Whatever he chose, he already knew he¡¯d be marked sooner orter. He had prepared to strike all of the troublesome things, he decided not to respect this world. That¡¯s why it wouldn¡¯t be bad to shily show off his power.

    With that, he thought a while for an excuse, then Hajime looked at Aiko again.

    ¡°¡­ Sensei, no matter what happens after this, are you still my teacher?¡±

    What Hajime implied was if she¡¯d be his ally.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Towards that, Aiko replied without hesitating.

    ¡°¡­ Whatever my decision? That¡¯s, even if the result isn¡¯t what sensei hoped?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t have to be said. Sensei¡¯s role isn¡¯t to decide the students¡¯ future. I¡¯ll just help to make a better decision. Nagumo-kun has heard sensei¡¯s talk, so I won¡¯t refute your decision¡±

    Hajime watched Aiko for a while to confirm whether there was a lie in her words. For him to intentionally have suchmitment was because Hajime himself didn¡¯t want to be hostile towards Aiko. After he confirmed there¡¯s neither lie nor deception in Aiko¡¯s eyes, Hajime turned towards the entrance. Yue and Shia immediately followed after him.

    ¡°Na-Nagumo-kun?¡±

    Seeing such a Hajime, Aiko panickedly called him. Hajime looked back, he shrugged his shoulders and replied, having been beaten by Aiko¡¯s ¡°teacher style.¡±

    ¡°As expected, to take on a huge crowd of tens of thousands as opponents, I¡¯ll need some time to prepare. Continue your discussion without me.¡±

    ¡°Nagumo-kun!¡±

    Aiko¡¯s face shone because of Hajime¡¯s reply. Hajime could only smile wryly at such an Aiko.

    ¡°It is advice from the best ¡°teacher¡± I¡¯ve ever known. Moreover, if it¡¯s connected to these girls¡¯ happiness¡­ I only need to consider it a bit. Anyway, I¡¯ll just kick those guys around for now.¡±

    As he said that, he patted Yue and Shia¡¯s shoulder, then once again he turned his heels and went out of the room. Yue and Shia raised a truly joyful atmosphere, and began to run after Hajime in small steps.

    Patan, the sound of the door being closed, the leaders of the town who shut their mouth after being drowned by the atmosphere between Aiko and Hajime, and immediately asked about the situation from Aiko.

    Aiko, whose shoulders were shaken, stared at the door which Hajime went out of. Her face didn¡¯t transmit any joy towards Hajime. What she said to Hajime were Aiko¡¯s true feelings, that his way of life was a sad one.

    But, in the end, there¡¯s no denying that she made an important student confront an army of demonic beasts. While she said she didn¡¯t want them to grow ustomed to using their power, she was conscious of the contradiction she¡¯d made by sending him off to fight. She thought she wanted Hajime to rethink his way of life, but she also thought of wanting to help the townspeople of Ul. As a result, both of them seemed to be fulfilled¡­ but she wanted to search for better ways. Aiko secretly let her shoulders droop because of her helplessness as a teacher.

    She prayed, for all of her students to not lose their hearts, and to return to their homes¡­ but, Aiko¡¯s wish couldn¡¯t be fulfilled. After hearing Hajime¡¯s storyst night, Aiko herself felt that her wishes were already just an illusion. However, she couldn¡¯t stop wishing for it.

    Surrounded by the leaders who raised a ruckus and the students who looked at her in respect and affection, Aiko didn¡¯t realize she let out a sigh.

    By the way, Tio who hade to the town hall with Hajime and his party muttered, ¡°Although this one is an important witness¡­ i-is this neglect y¡­ as expected of Mas¡ª¡±, with a flushed expression, and she was naturally ignored.

 Book 7. Chapter 1

    Book 7. Chapter 1

    <strong>Chapter 1 : Goddess Advent?</strong>

    Ul town. The mountain range area in the North and Uldeiake in the West brought abundant resources to the town. Currently, the town was encircled by an ¡°outer wall¡± that didn¡¯t existst night as the town was wrapped in a strange atmosphere.

    This ¡°outer wall¡± was something Hajime instantly built. Using the magic-driven two-wheeler, he ran around the town¡¯s outer circumference and transmuted the ¡°outer wall¡± without leveling thend. First of all, the wall¡¯s height was only four meters tall because it was the range limit of Hajime¡¯s transmutation, it was not a really tall one. If it was a big-sized demonic beast, it would easily be able to climb over the wall. Tentatively, there¡¯s no problem because it made the people feel better in such an emergency. To begin with, Hajime wouldn¡¯t depend on such a wall.

    The thing about the approaching army of tens of thousands of demonic beasts was already known to the townspeople. Considering the demonic beasts¡¯ movement speed, the vanguard would arrive right before evening. Naturally, the townspeople panicked. People began to insult the town leaders including the mayor; others cried and copsed on where they were, people closely embraced the person next to them, some scrambled to escape even amongpanions, and there were those who started to me each other. Tomorrow, this town would be destroyed and they knew they¡¯d lose their lives if they stayed here, so they didn¡¯t have the luxury to remain calm. The way they were acting couldn¡¯t be helped.

    But there was someone who made them regain theirposure. It was Aiko. Finally arriving at the town, the guard Knights received the briefing and they shouted ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest.¡± With her dignified appearance showing she didn¡¯t fear anything, coupled with her originally high poprity made the people regain theirposure for now. Hatayama Aiko, in a certain way, was more hero-like than a hero.

    The people who regained theirposure divided into two groups. Those who wouldn¡¯t throw away their hometown and would share the same fate as this town; the stay-behind group. The other one was as nned in the beginning, escaping to safety until rescue came; the shelter group. Even among the stay-behind group, a lot of women and children were put into the shelter. They believed Aiko¡¯s words that the demonic beasts would be repulsed, and they wondered if they could help somehow and the stay-behind men decided to help while the wives and children would stay inside the shelter in case of an emergency. Although it passed midnight, the appearance of people embracing each others for separation in tears could be seen everywhere.

    The shelter group went out of the town while carrying their luggages before dawn. The sun had raised high now, the people were divided between those who prepared for the battle and those who took a nap. Most of the stay-behind group believed in the ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest¡±¡®s party, even so,we will protect our town ourselves!, we¡¯ll do what we can!, they were filled with such strong spirits.

    Even if the people had decreased, there was more liveliness than usual so Hajime sat on the instant rampart behind the town, it was unknown where he was looking as he looked at the distance. Naturally, by his sides were Yue and Shia. They sat beside Hajime, they thought of something, then the two quietly drew closer to him.

    Them, Aiko, the students, Tio, Will, David, and several guard Knights arrived there. Even though he noticed Aiko and the others approaching, he didn¡¯t turn around and made David and the Knights frown, but Aiko called on him earlier than them.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, how are your preparations? Did you need something else?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem, sensei.¡±

    Of course Hajime simply answered so without turning around. Unable to endure his attitude, David snapped on him.

    ¡°Oi, you. What¡¯s with your attitude towards Aiko¡­ towards your honored teacher. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t overlook the details about the artifact you carry and the details about your method of repulsing the army of demonic beasts, but I didn¡¯t do that because Aiko had asked me earnestly, you know? At least¡­¡±

    ¡°David-san. Can you keep quiet for now?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ affirmative¡­¡±

    However, when Aiko told him to ¡°shut up¡± he dejectedly shut his mouth. His appearance was just like a dog. Even though he wasn¡¯t a demi-human, one could see dog-ears and a tail. Now, those things seemed to hang down dejectedly because the owner was angry.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun. About the ck-robed man¡­¡±

    Apparently, that¡¯s the subject. Anguish oozed out from Aiko¡¯s words.

    ¡°Are you going to confirm his identity? Even if I find him, you¡¯re telling me to not kill him, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. It¡¯s necessary to confirm his identity. That¡¯s¡­ if it¡¯s an unreasonable thing for Nagumo-kun¡­¡±

    ¡°For the time being, I¡¯ll just bring him here.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the ck robe to sensei. Sensei is thinking as a teacher¡­ so I¡¯ll do just that.¡±

    ¡°Nagumo-kun¡­ thank you very much.¡±

    Aiko was a little surprised because of the unexpected cooperation from Hajime. Hajime didn¡¯t even turn around even now, and thinking Hajime had a lot to think about, she decided to receive his goodwill. She muttered I am powerless as she sighed secretly, then Aiko said her gratitude with a bitter smile.

    It looked like Aiko¡¯s talk was over, and this time Tio moved forward and called Hajime.

    ¡°Fumu, I wonder if it¡¯s okay. This one mas-¡­ gohonh! matter to talk¡­ is a request, will you hear it?¡±

    ¡°? ¡­ Tio huh¡±

    ¡°Th-Thou, don¡¯t tell me that this one¡¯s existence was forgotten¡­ haa haa, there¡¯s also something like this¡­¡±

    Because it was an unfamiliar voice, Hajime inadvertently looked over his shoulder, and there was ck clothes with golden embroidery which resembled a kimono and splendidly slipped down, white and smooth shoulders together with an enchanting valley, followed by the beautiful leg which peeped from the cut from the knee; a ck-haired, golden-eyed beautiful woman. For a moment, his eyes seemed dubious and he remembered with ¡°Aa, now that you mention¡± then called her name. Obviously, Tio whose existence was forgotten was far from getting angry, she was blushing and her breathing became rough. Her ¡°something like this¡± was unknown, but it¡¯d be better to not asked her about it.

    ¡°Nnh, nnh! That¡¯s, after this battle end and thou sent Will back, art thou going to continue to travel?¡±

    ¡°Aa, that¡¯s so.¡±

    ¡°Fumu, this one¡¯s request is that¡­ this one want to apany thou¡­¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Haa haa. I-Immediate answer just as expected. As expected of mas-¡­kohonh! Of course it¡¯s not for free! I¡¯ll call thou ¡°Master¡± from now own, and dedicated all of this one to thee! Body and mind, all of them! How is it?¡±

    ¡°Just return, rather just return into the ground.¡±

    While spreading her arms, Tio dered to be Hajime ve with an expression of ecstasy, and Hajime, who looked at her as if looking at a filth, immediately casted her away. Tio¡¯s body shook again. Her cheek became rose-colored. No matter who saw her, they¡¯d thought of her as a pervert. Even the surrounding people were taken aback. Especially Yue who had strong yearning and respect towards Ryuujin tribe, her noh mask-like expression crumbled with all of her feelings.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ cruel¡­ Master was the one who turned this one¡¯s body into this¡­ this one want thou to take the responsibility!¡±

    Everyone became ¡°Eh!?¡± as they looked at Hajime. As expected, he couldn¡¯t just leave that ridiculous and false usation alone, Hajime immediately looked at Tio¡¯s direction and he red at her with veins popped. His re asked what she meant by that.

    ¡°Au, to be seen as filth by those eyes again¡­ haa haa¡­ gulp¡­ that¡¯s, look, isn¡¯t this one strong?¡±

    Her body shuddered again because of Hajime¡¯s re, then Tio began to exin her thought process that reached extraordinary conception to dered herself as Hajime¡¯s ve.

    ¡°Even in my hometown, this one only have one, two fights, and this one¡¯s particr endurance surpassed them. That¡¯s why, to be held down by other and even to felt pain-like pain never happened until now and only until now.¡±

    Because the guard Knights nearby didn¡¯t know Tio came from Ryuujin tribe, Tio¡¯s words trickle down with some omission.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, when this one fought Master, it¡¯s the first time this one was knocked down, being held down, and tasted the pain and defeat for the first time. That¡¯s right, that fist which resonated with this body¡¯s core! The impacts that always aimed at unpleasant points! The pain that could felt throughout this one¡¯s body¡­ haa haa¡±

    Although Tio said that herself, the Knights who didn¡¯t know she was from Ryuujin race turned their gaze towards Hajime as if they looked at a criminal. If ones heard it objectively, it was apletely like a woman assaulting case. ¡°How could you assaulted such beautiful woman!,¡± was the noise raised by the Knights. They didn¡¯t inly med him because they felt pity on the victim; Tio. Rather, the Knights with strong sense of justice were perplexed because she look so happy.

    ¡°¡­ In other words, Hajime opened a new door for you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it! This one¡¯s body is already useless without Master!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Gross¡±

    Yue¡¯s expression was distorted as if she saw something unpleasant, her tone no longer carried respect when Tio said her agreement. Spontantly, Hajime revealed his feeling. He waspletely taken aback.

    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡±

    Tio¡¯s perverted look suddenly changed as she began fidgeting while she held her hip with her hands in embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­ This one¡¯s first time was stolen already.¡±

    With those words, everyone¡¯s faces showed their surprise as they looked at Hajime. Hajime said ¡°There¡¯s no such thing,¡± as he shook his neck while his cheeks were convulsing.

    ¡°This one had decided to only admit stronger man than this one aspanion¡­ but, there¡¯s no such person in this one¡¯s hometown¡­ To be defeated, and to be held down like that¡­ was the first time¡­ to suddenly used this one¡¯s ass¡­ Moreover, such intensity¡­ that¡¯s why thou art this one¡¯s Master. This one want thou to take responsibility.¡±

    Tio¡¯s eyes were moistened as she looked at Hajime while holding her butt. The Knights¡¯ eyes said, ¡°This guy just a criminal after all!,¡± and continued with ¡°To suddenly attacked the ass-,¡± as they talked and floated shuddering expressions. Even Aiko and the others who knew the truth red at Hajime with ming eyes. Even Yue and Shia¡¯s expressions by his side said, ¡°That¡¯s a little-,¡± as they averted their gazes. Even before the approaching of the army, Hajime was dragged into a situation where he was surrounded by enemies on all sides.

    ¡°Y-You, didn¡¯t you have things to do? That¡¯s why you went out from your hometown.¡±

    Because Yue and the others averted their gazes, Hajime replied desperately about ¡°Ryuujin race¡¯s investigation.¡±

    ¡°Umu. There¡¯s no problem. It absolutely will be more efficient if this one is beside Master. It¡¯s just like hitting two birds with one stone¡­ look, aren¡¯t there various things happened in travel? It¡¯s okay to let out the frustration on this one, okay? It¡¯s also okay to do it stronger. Isn¡¯t that a good thing for Master?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only demerit with a pervert by my side.¡±

    Tio clung to him, but Hajime just cast her away. It followed by the guard Knights¡¯ resentment, female students who saw Hajime as a maggot, male students who felt aplex about women from different world as they looked at Hajime with envy, Aiko who started to preach about illicit sexual rtionship, and Will who somehow looked at Hajime with eyes of respect. Inside such chaotic situation, the army kept approaching them, and when Hajime started to became tired of it, they finally came.

    ¡± ! ¡­ They¡¯ve arrive huh.¡±

    Hajime suddenly turned his gaze towards the mountain range area in the north. He disyed his narrowed eyes as he looked at the distance. Even though they weren¡¯t in location that could be seen by naked eyes, Hajime could clearly saw it from the image from Unmanned Reconnaissance nes which disyed on his ¡°Magic Eye Crystal.¡±

    There was a crowd of demonic beasts whopletely wrapped the ground. Beside human-type demonic beasts like Brutal, there were three-four meter big and ck wolf-like demonic beasts, and there were also lizard-like demonic beasts with six legs, phyton-like demonic beasts with needles protruded from their backs, mantis-like demonic beasts with four scythes, huge spider-like demonic beasts with numerous tentacles grown all over their bodies, and there were pure white, two headed snakes. It truly a rich variation of demonic beasts and their march made the ground trembled as cloud of dust was scattered by their tremendous force. Their number seemed to have increased further since the time he confirmed it at the mountain. It was arge army of around 50,000-60,000.

    In addition, there were also flying-type demonic beasts above therge crowd. They could bepared to the Pteranodon. One of the tens of pteranodon-fakers was especially big, and a person shadow could slightly be seen on it. It was probably the ck robed man. Although Aiko¡¯s manner showed she didn¡¯t want to believe it, it was Shimizu Yukitoshi 8 or 9 out of ten cases.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime.¡± ¡°Hajime-san.¡±

    Yue and Shia noticed something approached them from the change in Hajime¡¯s atmosphere. They called out to Hajime. Hajime turned his gaze towards the two and he nodded once, following that he turned his nce towards Aiko and the others whose faces filled with tension behind him.

    ¡°They¡¯vee. Although it¡¯s considerably earlier than the schedule, it¡¯ll be 30 minutes until their arrival. The number are more than 50,000. They are mix of more than two kind of demonic beasts.¡±

    Hearing the number of demonic beasts had increased further, Aiko and the others turned paler. Towards Aiko and the others who looked uneasy, Hajime jumped above the wall and he disyed a fearless smile over his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, sensei. There¡¯ll be no problem because there¡¯s only addition of several tens of thousand. Just as nned, those who can fight should stand by the ¡°wall side¡± in case of emergency. Well, there¡¯ll be no turn for them though.¡±

    Without any fighting mood, Hajime told them to leave it to him, and Aiko narrowed her eyes as they slightly sparkling.

    ¡°I understand¡­ though I don¡¯t know what I can do just by standing here just as you¡¯ve said¡­ somehow please be safe¡­¡±

    As Aiko said that, the guard Knights said, ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s okay to leave it to Hajime¡± and ¡°Even though it¡¯s toote, we should go to the shelter,¡± as they ran while carrying the information towards the town. Even the students looked at Hajime withplexed eyes once, then ran after Aiko. Beside Hajime and his party, the remaining were only Will and Tio.

    Will was talking about something to Tio, then he ran after Aiko and the others after he bowed to Hajime. Tio answered Hajime¡¯s questioning face with a wry smile.

    ¡°Because this one will use all of this one¡¯s power to ovee this incident, then at the very least this ones wanted Will-boy to forgive this one about the adventurers, that kind of talk¡­ that¡¯s why this one will help thee. What, even if this one¡¯s magic power isn¡¯t recovered enough for Dragon Form, this one¡¯s me and wind are quite the real deal, kay?¡±

    Ryuujin race was called odd existence by the church, and although they could be considered as demi-human race, they could directly manipted magic power just like demonic beasts. Therefore, even though she wasn¡¯t an all attribute, chantless, no magic circle genius like Yue, there were attributes she excelled at, and she seemed to be capable to do it chantless just like Yue.

    Tio self-imed that as she vehemently stuck out her chest to deliberately emphasized it, but Hajime just silently throw a ring made of magic-crystallization stone. Although Tio showed a questioning look, she opened her eyes wide when she understood it was a magic power tank made of God Crystal, then she looked at Hajime with moistened eyes and speak with a shaking voice.

    ¡°Master¡­ to propose right before a fight¡­ this one, of course, this one¡¯s answer is¡­¡±

    ¡°As if. I am only lending it to you because you have the duty as the battery, no more, no less. Rather, did you just tried to be the fool like a certain someone just now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see, that ck history.¡±

    Yue dropped her shoulders with unpleasant expression because her thought pattern was somewhat simr to this pervert. Hajime¡¯s objection waspletely ignored as Tio put the ring on her finger and gazed at it with a grin while she was also being ignored by him, and finally therge group of demonic beasts could be seen by naked eyes. People with bows and magic arrays in their hands gathered on the ¡°outer wall.¡± The ground began to tremor, and demonic beasts¡¯ roars could be heard together with dust storm in the distance. Some people started to pray to the god and some people wore expressions as if they¡¯d be dead at any time.

    Having seen that, Hajime came forward. Using transmutation, he created the speech stand by piling up the ground. He didn¡¯t thought of easing people¡¯s anxiety because it¡¯d simply turned into panic if friendly fire happened.

    Something suddenly climbed on the foundation outside the wall, and the people who thought it was one of the approaching demonic beasts were ring at it, but they were bewildered because where their gazes gathered was a white-haired, eye-patched boy.

    After he confirmed everyone¡¯s gazes were turned to him, Hajime inhaled then speak with a voice that could reached the heaven.

    ¡°Listen! O brave people of Ul town! Our victory is nothing but confirmed!¡±

    Wondering what was suddenly said, the townspeople looked at each other. Hajime looked at their confusion with narrowed eyes and continued his words.

    ¡°If you ask for the reason, it is because the Goddess has taken side with us! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest¡± everyone know; Aiko-sama!¡±

    Hearing those words, everyone began to raised noises with,Aiko-sama? Goddess of Good Harvest?. Aiko whose apanied by the guard Knights behind and had been helped guiding the people became stupefied.

    ¡°As long as Aiko-sama is beside us, we are unbeatable! Aiko-sama is the living god send by the heaven as an ally to humanity, and brought to us ¡°Good Harvest¡± and ¡°Victory¡±! I am Aiko-sama¡¯s sword and also her shield, I am here to answer her desire to protect everyone! Look! This is my power which guided by Aiko-sama!¡±

    As he said that, Hajime pull out Scgen from the void and anchors from its barrel pierced the ground to fixed its position. Following that, he crouched and the townspeople observed him as he aligned his sight towards the vanguard of demonic beasts, the pteranodon-fakers¡­ and he pulled the trigger.

    A bright red spark released from Scgen and apanied with killing intent, a blinding light ran through the sky in an instant. It crushed one of the pteranodon-fakes which was several kilometers away, and several others on the surrounding descended into the ground because their wings were pulverized by the after-effect. As is, Hajime continued to fired for the second and third times, and the demonic beasts in the sky were exterminated. Then, he purposely altered his aim and the rather huge pteranodon-fake started to fall as it was confused by what happened, moreover the ck robed man who rode on it was blown by the after-effect. The ck robe blown into the air and he tried to resist the fall.

    He didn¡¯t have the time to bring the ck robe to Aiko until all of the demonic beasts were dealt with, so he choose to defeat the fastest ones to escape for now. Although Aiko would be angry if she heard he shot him down, he didn¡¯t care at the least if that person was hurt after all. At least Aiko might not noticed it because he shot it down while they were still far away.

    Hajime finished exterminating the demonic beasts in the sky and he calmly turned around. There were the appearances of the townspeople who became dumbfounded and ck-jawed.

    ¡°All hail Aiko-sama!¡±

    Hajime raised words of praise for Aiko as hisst duty. Then, in the next moment¡­

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±All hail Aiko-sama! Long live Aiko-sama! Cheers for Aiko-sama! All hail Aiko-sama!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±All hail Goddess! Long live Goddess! Cheers for Goddess! All hail Goddess!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Inside Ul town, it was no longer just her nickname, a true goddess was bornt. Apparently, their anxiety had blown away as everyone in the town raise shouts of praise as their shining eyes looked towards Aiko, the goddess; their hope. In the distance, Aiko¡¯s face turned crimson as she trembled. Her eyes immediately turned towards Hajime and her small mouth moved as it said, ¡°What.Do.You.Mean.By.This!¡±.

    Hajime turned towards therge crowd of demonic beasts again. Hajime pushed such fa?ade to Aiko because he had his own reason. First, Hajime¡¯s activity would surely make the Church and the Kingdom move in the future, and because Aiko would confronted them if they tried to harm Hajime, it¡¯d be better for her words as ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest¡± carried power at that time. If they could ovee the town¡¯s emergency with Aiko-sama(¡­)¡¯s power, then the townspeople would started their own rumour and the name ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest¡± would surely grabbed people¡¯s hearts further. At that time, she wasn¡¯t only a useful talent for the kingdom but also the goddess that people supported, so the Church and the Kingdom couldn¡¯t easily put their hands on her as her words carried more power.

    The second reason was simply because the townspeople would only be frightened and hostile if they were shown a big power. That¡¯s why even if they showed their power, the townspeople¡¯s wonder and fear would be relieved when they remembered it came from the goddess who supported them, and the hostility could be changed to goodwill. Even if they were chased by the Church, there¡¯d be people who cooperated with them¡­ and that¡¯s a good thing.

    The third reason was simply to dere that he¡¯d took the full brunt of everything aimed towards ¡°Nagumo Hajime¡¯s teacher.¡±

    His number one reason was so that the townspeople would not panicked and did something wrong, and he immediately thought to do that. Afterwards Aiko would told him various things, but there were also merits for Aiko and she should overlook it because it was the result of her decision¡­ it¡¯d be okay to just escape once everything¡¯s over.

    With townspeople¡¯s shouts that they wouldn¡¯t be defeated by demonic beasts because of Aiko on his back, along with Aiko¡¯s piercing nce, and the guard Knights floated smiles as they muttered ¡°Just what, that guys understood well what we meant¡± and looked at him, Hajime took out two Metherai¡¯s ammunition belt from ¡°Treasure Box¡± and put them on his shoulders as he advanced ahead.

    On her right was Yue as always, on his left was Shia with Orkan on her shoulder which Hajime loaned to her, and beside him was also Tio who absent-mindedly staring at the ring of magic crystallization stone. On the horizon, the pteranodon-fakers who fell to the ground as if they weren¡¯t rted to all of this and demonic beasts who marched single-mindedly filled their view.

    Hajime looked at Yue. Yue returned Hajime¡¯s gaze and silently nodded. Hajime looked at Shia. Shia with her rabbit ears stood straight nodded full of confidence. Tio on his side¡­ he just put her aside.

    Hajime returned his gaze towards therge crowd and floated a smile, and he mutter without any eagerness.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it.¡±

 Book 7. Chapter 2

    Book 7. Chapter 2

    (What¡¯s with this¡­ what the heck THIS IS!!)

    Therge crowd of tens of thousand demonic beasts came to attack Ul town from the rear side. The instantly built moat, and the boy, Shimizu Yukitoshi, who desperately shrunk his trembling body as he hysterically invoked barrier, could only pped his mouth as he couldn¡¯t believed the disastrous scene in front of him. An unbelievable spectacle, and the reality he didn¡¯t want to believe, he repeatedly cursed with words that wouldn¡¯te out.

    That¡¯s right, the one behind therge crowd of demonic beasts was unmistakably Aiko¡¯s missing student, Shimizu Yukitoshi. By the contract he exchanged with a certain man, he nned to frame Aiko and the others for Ul¡¯s annihtion. However, the townspeople whom he thought would be easily twisted and crushed were still unharmed by thepletely unforeseen and threatening ambush. Rather, the current progress brought forth was just like a painting of hell for Shimizu¡¯s side.

    DOuRURURURURURURURURU!!!

    DOuRURURURURURURURURU!!!

    As such peculiar sounds resounded in the battlefield, numerous shes filled with enough killing intent speeded along the sky. The shes reached their target without giving any time to wink. No matter how strong the several species of demonic beasts who roared and made the earth rumbled were, they were changed into lump of meat in a moment without any chance to resist. The 12,000 death per minute became a merciless ¡°wall¡± as they approached and they pierced their targets without such lukewarm words of ¡°one bullet one body¡± as they went through several tens of more demonic beasts in the back.

    The pierced demonic beasts, ignoring thew of inertia, were burst and copsed on the spots in general. The demonic beasts immediately spreaded out to left and right to escape the trail of deaths. But the shooter, Hajime, naturally wouldn¡¯t let them escape as he fired the second round from Metherai just like a folding fan. The ¡°barrage¡± released and it approached all of the demonic beasts just like a rampart. In the blink of time, the mountain of corpses and river of blood were built.

    In addition, on Hajime¡¯s left side was Shia with Orkan on her shoulders and shouted, ¡°Fly however you want~,¡± as she pulled the trigger. Pashu rang out in session as the rocketuncher fired.

    On the contrary of those stupid sounds, the warheads passed into the middle of demonic beasts as they leave trails of sparks and caused huge explosions which blown the demonic beasts within ten meters. The demonic beasts¡¯ bodies near the ground zero were turned into pieces while the intense shock waves damaged the bones and internal organs of the ones farther. Furthermore, the demonic beasts that were incapable of even standing up were treaded and crushed to death.

    Even though she exhausted all of the ammo, Shia reloaded it with the piles of warheads on her side from Hajime and fired them sessively. The fired rockets exploded overhead the demonic beast just like grenades, and numerous brightly burning mes were scattered below. Just like incendiary grenade, the liquid tars which kept burning at 3,000 oC were extracted from me Crystal and poured down just like a great rain towards the demonic beasts whose bodies were burnt to ashes. They screamed and struggled as the me which carried scorching destruction spreaded and swallowed the surroundings demonic beasts. Comparing the number of demonic beasts that exploded and the ones turned to ashes, in the area Shia was in charge of¡­ were two against one.

    Tio was positioned at Shia¡¯s right side. Her outstretched hands were releasing ck aurora which scorched the surrounding air since a while ago. It was the Breath from her dragon form. Apparently, she was capable of shooting it even in human form. The ck me which was capable to press on Hajime¡¯s full power, defense flew and instantly prated therge crowds in the rear into annihtion. As is, Tio moved her arms horizontally and the ck bombardment moved ording to her arms and annihted everything.

    After the bombardment was stopped, nothing remained except the gouged ground. In exchange, it should be considerably exhausting. Tio¡¯s shoulders were dropped as her body trembled. However, she immediately straightened her posture after she kissed the ring in her finger. She was taking out magic power¡¯s stock inside the ring of magic crystallization she stone received from Hajime. Because of Breath attack, the vanguard demonic beasts around the area she was in charge of were annihted, and Tio who could take it easy used magic withparatively smaller consumption rate.

    ¡°Wind which blowing wildly, the torrent which burn in crimson, ¡°Worldly me Tempest¡±.¡±

    For the sake of suppressing magic power consumption rate, she chanted and heightened her concentration. Following that, me tornado magic was released. Its scale was the same as F4 ss tornado on earth. The swirling me of ten meters in diameter advanced towards the group of demonic beasts and the surrounding demonic beasts were blown up. The demonic beasts thrown up into the air didn¡¯t have any way to struggle and they jumped into the me as is. Following that, what was thrown out from the crimson tornado were ashes scattered like gray snow. The tornado which turned everything into ashes was trampling the battlefield without reserve.

    Yue¡¯s annihtion power on Hajime¡¯s right side surpassed them. Even though Hajime and the others started the attack, Yue stood still and had her eyes closed. The demonic beasts, who realized the attack from the right side was thinner, gathered there to escape the storm of destruction and invaded from the right-wing. The marching demonic beasts were crowding and came charging. At the moment, their distance was about 500 meters. Yue opened her eyes and slowly raised her right hand, and with two whispered words, she recited the name of the powerful magic as if dering it to the world.

    ¡°¡±Threat Destroyer¡±¡±

    It was the trigger to invoke the Age of God¡¯s magic. It was the magic granted by Miledi Raisen which interfere with onew of the world, ¡°gravity movement.¡± For the vampire princess who held the natural talent for magic, she needed a ¡°long time¡± to control her magic power and to fix the image because it was a difficult magic she couldn¡¯t invoke immediately, yet.

    Along with Yue¡¯s chant, the same swirling, dark orb just like the one when they fought the ck dragon appeared above the approaching demonic beasts. However, there were differences as the orb shape was changed. The orb became thinner and thinner until its length reached 500 meters squarely above the demonic beasts. Following that, the dark ceiling which blocked the sunlight immediately fell before the demonic beasts.

    In the next moment, it could be said ¡°the demonic beasts were annihted from the world.¡± In truth, the Ul¡¯s townspeople behind the wall could only dumbfoundedly watch what Hajime and his party did as a trampling y; there¡¯s no other way to look at it.

    The truth they seen made it looked like a simple thing. The dark ceiling fell into the the group of demonic beast, the demonic beast sunk into the ground as is, and a 10 meter crater with length of 500 meters was created. The demonic beasts that crowding and charging didn¡¯t have the time to understand what happened as all of their bodies were crushed and became stains at the bottom of the ground. In an aspect, it became just like the dump for demonic beasts¡¯ corpses. With only an attack from Yue, nearly 2,000 demonic beasts were killed in an instant, they were unfortunate as the demonic beasts¡¯ bodies were turned into pieces with their entrails scattered with this above the borderline technique.

    The following demonic beasts fell one by one into the huge hole where the ground suddenly disappeared. Unable to null their charging momentum, they were pushed from the back. In the blink of time, several thousands of demonic beasts fell into the huge hole, then Yue once again interfere with gravity using magic power which taken out from magic crystallization stone. Demonic beasts¡¯ corpses were piled on top of demonic beasts¡¯ corpses.

    The blowing wind carried the smell of the trampled demonic beasts¡¯ blood towards the town. Such strong smell made the townspeople one by one unable to suppressed their nausea, even so the townspeople raised an uproar because of the unreal ¡°overwhelming power¡± and ¡°trampling y.¡± WAaAAA¡ª¡ª, shout of joy raised all over the town.

    The town leaders and the guard Knights remained dumbfounded as they saw Hajime and his party¡¯s power for the first time. The students who once again witnessed that power could strongly feel the ¡°differences¡± between them as they showed expressions with mixed feelings. Originally, they were going protect the people from such demonic beasts, at leasts they first objected to defending from the same location as the townspeople where they could only see the back of a ssmate that was looked down as an ¡°ipetent.¡± That¡¯s why their mind becameplexed.

    Aiko was only praying single-mindedly. For the safety of Hajime and his party. At the same time, her expression was distorted because the things about her had became toote to repair. With such gruesome battlefield in front of her, the contradiction with her sweetness strike on people¡¯s hearts.

    Before long, the number of demonic beasts were remarkably decreased and the northern ground which was hidden by therge crowd could be seen, and Tio finally fell. Having exhausted the magic power from magic crystallization stone, she couldn¡¯t move because of magic power exhaustion.

    ¡°Muu, this one will stop here¡­ already, no fireball can be made¡­ sorry.¡±

    While she copsed in prostration, only her face looked at Hajime which filled with apologizes and Tio¡¯splexion had passed from blue as it turned white. Literally, the consumption of magic power she did could brought about her death.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s enough. Looks like you aren¡¯t just a pervert. Leave the rest to me and sleep as is.¡±

    ¡°¡­ For Master to be gentle¡­ though I thought I¡¯d be insulted¡­ No, about the whipping after this over¡­ can I expect it?¡±

    ¡°Just die as is.¡±

    With her face looked like the dead whose blood was extracted, Tio¡¯s body began to trembling by Hajime¡¯s words. Her expression was one of a satisfaction. Hajime looked at her as if he saw something disgusting and clicked his tongue, then he returned his gaze towards the group of demonic beasts.

    Now, their number with scale of 10,000 had been reduced by 8,000 to 9,000. If remembering therge crowd in the beginning, the damages could be stated as a total annihtion. However, the demonic beasts were still made reckless charges. To be urate, it seemed some of the demonic beasts were giving themmands. The ordinary demonic beastspletely obeyed them, following themands from the leader of various species, and they charging in perplexion. Hajime was able to noticed that because their number had fallen.

    Assuming Shimizu Yukitoshi as the culprit behind this incident, even if he carried some cheats, in truth, Hajime felt suspicious about it as he thought if he really could brainwashed suchrge crowd just like Tio. But, not all of the tens of thousands demonic beasts were brainwashed, by brainwashing the leaders of various species, he made the subordinates followed those leaders. It was quite efficient. However, there was still the doubt on how he gathered such number in a short time¡­

    For now, he¡¯d put that doubt aside. Because the leaders movements were monotonous and slow, even though there were some flexibilities along with theposition of demonic beasts who obeyed the repeated recklessmands, it¡¯d be better for him to quickly kill those leaders. If he did that, the demonic beasts that faithful to their instinct would run away into the northern mountain because the difference of force from Hajime and his party was already carved into their body.

    Hajime stared at the extermination weapon, Metherai, in his hands. Two smokes were raised and it seemed the cooling wouldn¡¯t make it in time. If he continued to attack more than this, it¡¯d fell apart somewhere. Of course there was the possibility to restore it, but he couldn¡¯t do it instantly because it was a delicate objects. It was necessary to took some time to work precisely on it. That¡¯s why, because it¡¯d be a hassle, he switched to more appropriate method of attack.

    ¡°Yue, your remaining magic power?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, only two of magic crystallization stones left¡­ the consumption rate of that gravity magic was more than expected. Training is needed.¡±

    ¡°No no, didn¡¯t you just kill more than 20.000 alone? That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll just pinpoint attack the leftover. Please cover me.¡±

    ¡°Nnh.¡±

    Even though Hajime¡¯s words were few, Yue immediately nodded in acknowledgement and carried it out. They were in harmony. Satisfied by that, Hajime talked to Shia.

    ¡°Shia, did you understand the difference in the demonic beasts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, The manipted demonic beasts just like Tio at that time and the weak-kneed demonic beasts, right?¡±

    ¡°Weak-kneed¡­ yup, well, that¡¯s right. Probably, those demonic beasts that look like Tio¡¯s are the leaders of the groups. The others will run away if they are killed.¡±

    ¡°I see, because I don¡¯t have any ammo left, it¡¯s direct killing!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, aa. What can I say, you¡¯ve be sturdier¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course. It is for the sake of being by the side of you two.¡±

    Towards the smiling Shia, Hajime returned a wry smile which somehow feel like a gentle smile. However, he tightened his expression as he put Metherai inside the ¡°Treasure Box¡± and took out Donner-Scg. At the same time, Shia also put Orkan away and her hand reached Doryukken on her back.

    The leaders of demonic beasts numbered around 100. Perhaps, because of the suicide assault, they began to lost their leadership on the subordinate demonic beasts as majority of them fall back.

    The attacks from Metherai and Orkan, followed by Tio¡¯s magic might made them thought they had lost their chance, and the demonic beasts began to march back.

    To cover Hajime and Shia¡¯ attack, Yue invoked her magic.

    ¡°¡±Thunder Dragon¡±¡±

    Immediately a dragon of thunder that created violent sparks and raised roars of thunderbolts appeared from the heaven which shrouded by dark cloud, and it infringed the frontline from the right to the left. The golden dragon opened its huge mouth, and seeing the group of demonic beasts annihted as they voluntarily jumped, the following demonic beasts once again flinching. At that chance, Hajime and Shia charge at the crowd at once.

    DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh!

    Hajime used ¡°Ground Shrinker¡± as he dashed on the ground and sessively fired Donner-Scg. His eyes grasped the appearances from the small gap on the crowd, he fired the shes of death and they reached the targets through the small gap as they hit right at the vital points without mercy.

    Without even ncing at the demonic beasts in the frontline, somehow only the leaders in the back were mysteriously burst open one after another which made the surrounding demonic beasts halted. Then, a shadow suddenly appeared above one of the demonic beasts. Immediately, the demonic beasts looked up at the sky and there was a girl with fluttering rabbit ears and carrying a gigantic warhammer literally fell from the sky and jumped into the scene.

    That girl was Shia, she stepped on the demonic beasts¡¯ heads and hopping just like a rabbit above the crowd. Thest demonic beast¡¯s head she stepped on was crushed as she jumped grandly and she flew at once into the sky using Gravity magic to lightened her weight.

    Following that, she turned around as she passed the zenith, she increased her weight several times at once and fall with tremendous power. Her targeted point was of course the location where several leaders were stiffened. Her free fall speed was elerated further as the reaction from the outburst when she pulled Doryukken¡¯s trigger, and she used body strengthening to the limit to put the highest power into her attack. Then, the hammer that could be called the destruction incarnated fall down without even losing its momentum.

    ¡°RYAaAAAA!!!¡±

    DOoGAaAAAA!!!

    The attack which apanied with lovely shout was just like a meteorite. The Brutal-type leader who received the direct hit was crushed to death as its head immediately reached the ground while flesh and blood were scattered by the violent impact. The flesh and blood slipped into the ground and stones which blown by the impact and returned to the ground as fertilizer. Following that, the same fate visited the crowding demonic beasts in the surroundings. Doryukken¡¯s overwhelming impact made the ground and stones flew just like bullets and scattered the fleshes which also returned into the ground just like before.

    Shia was in the bottom of the crater she made herself and she used the reaction from the outburst to pull Doryukken which buried on the ground and at the same time she used the high-speed movement to move towards the demonic beasts and once again attacked each group¡¯s leader.

    As expected, she didn¡¯t have the heart to just naively let the demonic beasts that did whatever they please away, and Shia crushed the surrounding meat wall to death. Shia used Doryukken¡¯s designed gimmick to further extended the handle by more than one meter and used the outburst to do high-speed revolution just like a spinning top. Following that, Doryukken which carried enough centrifugal force blown away the approaching mixed wall of meat.

    Countless Brutals fluttered as they were blown away radially. The girl with delicate appearance easily blown away the many times bigger demonic beasts as if they were pingpong ball. The spectacle was just like a joke. Shia restored her body pose from the flow of gyration and she became depressed when she saw the targeted leaders were crushed from the gap of the blown away Brutals.

    Then, in that moment, her rabbit ears caught a sound of something new approaching in high speed from the right rear. Without panicking, Shia timingly rotated her body and used Doryukken to intercept the ambush. But, the neers, demonic beasts with ck-fur, four ruby-like eyes, and looked like wolves, were already expecting that as they immediately decelerated and splendidly avoid Shia¡¯s attack.

    If they were normal demonic beasts, in theory they¡¯d continued the attack and became corpses by the swung weapon. Actually, Shia also had thought of that as she concentrated her body strengthening on her legs, and she¡¯d won by immediately jumping overhead the raid.

    However, Shia¡¯s expectation was betrayed. Somehow the four-eyed wolves weren¡¯t jumped at Shia but Doryukken with their strong jaws as they used all of their might to pushed the ground to seal it. Of course such demonic beasts couldn¡¯t beat Shia¡¯s body strengthening. But, because she was surprised by the unexpected, her movement was sealed for a moment.

    Thus the ck, four-eyed wolves had enough time. The same kind of demonic beast was approaching as it opened its mouth filled with sharp fangs from Shia¡¯s back with a perfect timing. Shia opened her eyes wide and immediately released the body strengthening which concentrated on her legs towards her whole body. That because she was preparing to received the attacks.

    At the moment those sharp fangs almost drenched by Shia¡¯s blood, something interrupted between Shia and the four-eyed wolf. With length of 60 cm and width of 40 cm, it was a metallic cross which middle part was just like a round shield. That cross prevented the demonic beast¡¯s mouth from biting Shia.

    Gari gari sound resounded and the demonic beast desperately tried to crunch the foreign object that jumped out all of a sudden, but the cross that emitted weak red light wasn¡¯t daunted at all. In the next moment, the demonic beast¡¯s lower jaw was blown off apanied with roaring sound.

    ¡°GUuRUaAA!!!¡±

    The cross soundlessly moved overhead the screaming and writhing demonic beast and a bullet pulverized the demonic beast¡¯s head apanied with another roaring sound. In addition,

    ZUDONh!!

    Hearing the firing sound, Shia lightened her grip on Doryukken. Shia looked back at the four-eyed wolves who temporary closed off her path and their abdomens and heads were also shot through as they crumbled by another two crosses which floating mid-air.

    ¡°¡±Shia, don¡¯t rx your guard. Among the demonic beasts, there were some whose movement are obviously different. There¡¯s not only brainwashed ones and the subordinates of demonic beasts. Take three of the Cross Bits with you. Annihte the 27 on the right. The frontline will hold for five minutes for Yue.¡±¡±

    Shia finally caught up that she had escaped from the pinch and he received the ¡°Telepathy¡± from Hajime. Hah, Shia who regained her senses was straightening herself and answered through the telepathy stone on her choker (Shia never thought of it as a cor).

    ¡°Roger! Also, I am saved. Thank you very much!¡±

    ¡°Ou, be careful.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Fufu, recently, Hajime-san¡¯s attitude bing more and more softened. It is just one step away from it to be an aplished fact!¡±

    Having confirmed themunication was cut, Shia muttered that to herself as she smiled because the floating ¡°Cross Bits¡± in the surroundings were as if they were protecting her. Following that, she psyched up and readied Doryukken, then she set out to annihte the cautious leader which had different fur color from the demonic beasts from a while ago.

    ¡°Fuu, just as usual, she always got into some trouble, this girl¡­¡±

    Muttering that, Hajime exterminated the demonic beasts with overwhelming force. There were four cross floating around Hajime.

    ¡°Cross Bit¡± was how Hajime called the floating crosses, they moved by the same principle as the Unmanned Reconnaissance nes and their type specialized in attacking. Inside were loaded with gun and rifle bullet, they were operated using the bracelet where seven induction stones were installed. Moreover, the surface was covered with mineral which endowed with ¡°Vajra¡± using Creation magic, so they could be strong shields as they reacted on the magic power from induction stone.

    Hajime, who used Gun=Kata as he pleased while manipting the Cross Bits at the same time, unfolded a storm of attacks without any room of escape. Already, 40 of the demonic beasts¡¯ leaders were killed and there were demonic beasts who began to escape from the full-powered ¡°Pressure.¡±

    Then, a human¡¯s shadow who screaming something towards the escaping demonic beasts in the distance was seen by Hajime at the edge of his view. Because it only put out its head from the ground, for a moment he thought it was someone¡¯s severed head, but Hajime used ¡°Farsight¡± and he certainly saw it move. That head was covered with ck robe.

    The ck robed man, Shimizu was throwing a tantrum just like a child as he shouted at the escaping demonic beasts, then he began to recite something as he held up the artifact staff received in Imperial Pce. Of course, because there was no obligation to wait for the chantpletion, Hajime fired Donner in his spare time and the staff was blown off in the middle. As the after effect, Shimizu was knocked and copsed into the hole on the ground.

    Thus although he didn¡¯t know what Shimizu was trying to do, the ck, four-eyed, wolf-type demonic beasts who were hidden inside the crowd and patiently waiting for the decisive gap around Hajime jumped at once. As expected, they had the potential of coordination ability that couldn¡¯t bepared to the surrounding demonic beasts. It made him remembered the two-tailed wolf from before.

    Actually, Hajime feel they could be a good match if they fight against the two-tailed wolf. Although they didn¡¯t have peculiar magic to manipte thunder and simply had inferior offensive powerpared to the two-tailed wolf, sometime, they evaded the location Hajime attacked as if they knew about it, so their peculiar magic must be something along ¡°Prediction¡± system. Following that, their coordination would make them the same level as the two-tailed wolf¡­ in other words, it wasn¡¯t strange for the demonic beasts to be in the so-called lowyer of the Abyss.

    Why such demonic beasts here?, though there was such a doubt, he undertaking attacks, so it was just unnecessary thought for now. Hajime temporarily averted his thought from eliminating the leaders of the demonic beasts and concentrated on defeating the 12 ck, four-eyed wolves.

    Front, back, left, and right, furthermore there were ck, four-eyed wolves who began to attack from above, so he rotated his body like a top and sessively fired Donner-Scg. They used ¡°Prediction¡± to evaded from their spots, and Hajime also used ¡°Prediction¡± to attack their next location. Even so, he was surprised that there were some that still capable to evade. Simr to the two-tailed wolf, they must have a method ofmunication like telepathy among theirpanions, and there might be some who looked over the battlefield.

    Avoiding Hajime¡¯s shots, the four-eyed wolf leaped from the back because of the small gap when he reloaded mid-air, and one of the Cross Bits expanded just like flower petal and blown it away. Using that demonic beasts as stepping stone was another four-eyed wolf as it jumped, and the Cross Bit immediately became a shield to obstructed it, then he shoot out the Shotgun from the elbow of his artificial left arm.

    Inside the rain of flesh and blood, two Cross Bits concentrated barrage at one corner towards the encircling four-eyed wolves. When the encirclement opened by force, he slipped through using ¡°Ground Shrinker¡± and shot to death the four-eyed wolves from the back which followed by Donner-Scg further ughtering another two because they had finished reloading.

    Then, there was one that thrown away its body since the start and hurled its attacked body as it jumped towards Hajime. Hajime evaded by jumping sideway, shot the lower part of the demonic beast that came flying and blown off the four-eyed wolf that charging from its back. Taking a passive approach, Hajime immediately stood up and the four-eyed wolves opened their big mouths as if they had waited for this moment, then they tried to crunch Hajime with their fangs. It was a perfect timing. If seen from the side, it unmistakably could be seen that the four-eyed wolves¡¯ mouths had settled on Hajime¡¯s body.

    However, at that time Hajime¡¯s appearance started to sway and the four-eyed wolves¡¯ mouths only gachin!, let out such sounds as they bit the empty space. Unbeknownst to them, Hajime¡¯s body had advanced one step. Hajime shot through the abdomens of the four-eyed wolves he just passed through.

    Furthermore, another four-eyed wolves leaped at Hajime, but it became the same as before, the ce they attacked was wrong by a step. In each case, Hajime shot and blown them away as they passed each other.

    The ck, four-eyed wolves were as if they mistaken their eyes measurement and the chain of eventpletely became like that. It was the skill derived from Hajime¡¯s ¡°Sign Interception¡± called ¡°+Phantom Step¡±. The effect was at the time he intercepted his presence and he¡¯d leave his presence in the spot before he intercepted it for a few seconds. Because the real body¡¯s presence was intercepted, it¡¯d be mistaken that he was still on his former location. Of course, because he merely shifted his presence, it wasparatively easier to notice if ones carefully observed him. But, in a fight which fewma of seconds could decided between victory and defeat, it was difficult for them to not be puzzled. The validity increased if the enemies were particrly sensitive towards presence.

    Naturally, Hajime used ¡°Light Speed¡± to control the Cross Bits, so no matter even if the ck, four-eyed wolves were demonic beasts with Abyss-ss power, they naturally weren¡¯t enemies for him. In the end, although the four-eyed wolves were probably Shimizu¡¯s trump card, they couldn¡¯t even grazed Hajime and annihted in two minutes.

    Hajime scattered the Cross Bits which killed the leaders with raging force. From the information the Cross Bits he put beside Shia in separated location, only several left before it ended in the other side. Even the demonic beasts that tried to charge towards the town werepletely disallowed to drew near by Yue¡¯s thunder dragon.

    After about two minutes, Hajime confirmed that they seeded in eliminating the brainwashed demonic beasts. Then, having confirmed that, suu¡ª he greatly inhaled and roared which coupled with ¡°Magic Power Emission.¡±

    ¡°KAaAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡±

    The huge roar and the surge of magic power ran through the battlefield. The overwhelming pressure attacked and shocked the demonic beasts¡¯ minds and they feel huge instinctive fear. Following that, they noticed their groups¡¯ leaders were already non-existence. After a moment of stiffening, they began to turn on their heels and desperately escaping towards the north while making a detour around Hajime.

    The groups of demonic beasts which like a water current was as if parted by a rock on the river which was Hajime. Hajime confirmed his appearance with a sharp gaze, when he discovered Shimizu who seemed trying to escape using thest four-eyed wolf in the moment of confusion.

    Hajime kneeled and firmly set Donner with both hands and sessively pulled the trigger. The bullets ran through the air with miraculous timeg, the four-eyed wolf sneak a nce towards the sign of turbulence felt by ¡°Prediction¡± and avoid the first attack, but it copsed as the second attack shot through its big thigh. The impact made Shimizu blown away. Because his body¡¯s specs were high, he immediately got up even though his body was struck hard. He rushed and shouted something towards the four-eyed wolf then he started to kick its head.

    He probably shouted something about it should quickly stand up. He was obviously hysteric. After a while, maybe he was hinted by something to force the wolf to move, he began to chant as he put his hand on the ck, four-eyed wolf¡¯s head.

    Hajime saw that, fired the railgun without the need to discuss, and pierced where the ck, four-eyed wolf was stopped. Shimizu who once again blown away because of the after effect was moving his limbs in panic, and this time he escaping by himself as he began to run towards the north just like the demonic beasts.

    Hajime took out magic-driven two-wheeler, elerated at once and caught up to Shimizu in the blink of the time. Shimizu looked back towards the KIiIII! sound behind him and he frantically moved his limbs to escape as he became stupefied by the bike which shouldn¡¯t be existed in this different world.

    ¡°What! What the hell! That¡¯s impossible! If it¡¯s true, the same hero as I- GUPEh!?¡±

    The back of the head of Shimizu who frantically running while cursing was struck by Hajime¡¯s artificial arm with two-wheeler¡¯s momentum as is. Shimizu¡¯s face dived into the ground and slipped on the ground for several meters with killer whale-like posture before he stopped.

    ¡°Well then, what should I say to sensei? About this guy¡­ and ording to the situation, mine will¡­¡±

    Hajime said that to himself as he tied up Shimizu using the wire from his artificial arm and return towards the town as is. The appearance of Shimizu who was dragged by the two-wheeler as he was painted by the scattered blood and fleshes of demonic beasts while creating a dust storm on the ruined ground¡­ could be correctly said as a defeated soldier.

 Book 7. Chapter 3

    Book 7. Chapter 3

    <strong>Chapter 3 : Undesired Result</strong>

    For Shimizu Yukitoshi, to be summoned to a different world was the dream he yearned for. Because he knew that was impossible, every day he was dreaming by a reading book in his hand or web novels. In his dream, he saved a lot of worlds, though he didn¡¯t know if he went towards the Happy End with the heroines. Inside Shimizu¡¯s room, the walls couldn¡¯t be seen as they were buried by posters of beautiful girls, and inside the ss rack at one of the walls were his favorite beautiful girl figures with improper poses lined up in such a cramped ce. His bookshelf was filled with manga, light novels, thin books, and eroges, while the ones that couldn¡¯t be put there were all over the room as they made towers.

    That¡¯s right, Shimizu Yukitoshi was a genuine otaku. However, there¡¯s no one among the ssmates who knew that fact. That¡¯s because Shimizu himself thoroughly hid it. There was no need to talk about his reasons. He had seen the ssmates¡¯ attitude towards Hajime, that¡¯s why there was no way he could be an open otaku.

    Inside ss, it could be said he was just a mob character by those who knew him well. There was no one he was especially close to, and he always quietly read a book in his seat. If he was talked to, he would give the minimum answer in a small mutter. To begin with, he kept the quiet attitude because he was bullied in junior high school. Maybe because it was the natural flow, he became a truant and stayed inside his own room every day, and he inevitable tried to create books and games to kill time. Even though his parents always worried about him, he brought otaku goods into his room every day which made his big and little brother annoyed. They even showed that in their attitudes and words, which made Shimizu feel that theforting house became worse, the so-called losing his ce to stay. With such a gloomy environment, Shimizu thought of doing devious things to others inside his mind without letting it out on the surface. Thus he became more and more devoted into delusions and book creation.

    Because he was like that, when he understood the summoning to a different world was the truth, his mind¡¯s state was as if shouting, ¡°Here ite¨C!!¡±. Even at the time Aiko protested fiercely against Ishtar, or when Kouki passionately decided to help humanity win and return to their original world, inside Shimizu¡¯s head were only the delusions of the real him doing spectacr things in this different world. He was ted because the delusions he thought as impossible had be truth, and the pattern of being summoned to a different world where the protagonist was being unreasonably demanded was driven away from his mind.

    Thus it actually became just as he expected, there was a conflict in this different world life for real. First, Shimizu certainly kept a certain cheat-like spec as a secret, but that was the same thing for the other ssmates. Furthermore, Kouki was the ¡°hero,¡± not him and maybe because of that the women only kepting near Kouki, and it became the saying that ¡°he was just one of the many additional people.¡± With this, nothing changed from the time he was in Japan. Though his wish was fulfilled, the reality that didn¡¯t be just like he hoped for made Shimizu increase his deviousness, and his dissatisfaction was increasing in his mind.

    Just why am I not the hero? Just why do the women only surround and desire Kouki? Just why is it not I, but Kouki who always gets treated as special? Even though I can do better if I am the hero. Then, the girls will ept me if I approach them¡­ this, this satisfying condition is everyone¡¯s fault, I am the only special one,that¡¯s the egoistic idea which gnawed on Shimizu¡¯s mind.

    At that time. Thebat practice held in the ? Orcus Great Dungeon ?. Shimizu thought of it as his chance.I won¡¯t mind about anyone else. It was the same even if they are here or not. Those ssmates that treated me as background will surely notice my skill,Shimizu tried to use this opportunity¡­ however, there was something he noticed.

    He wasn¡¯t a special existence at all, there was no opportunity-like development, and he certainly would be a ¡°dead¡± person in the next moment. As he was about to be killed by the Traum Soldier, he saw the ¡°hero¡± who fought with a more brutal monster in the distance, and his fantasy about a different world crumbled as it made a rattling sound.

    Then he witnessed the ssmate who fell to ¡°death¡± into the abyss, and his heart was broken. He only interpreted things on his own convenience and his mind always kept seeing others inferior than him, so naturally his heart was not strong.

    When he returned to the royal pce, Shimizu once again shut himself in his own room. However, the literacies that could cheer him up just like in his room in Japan were not here. That¡¯s why Shimizu naturally spent his time reading books around the skills and magic concerning his ss, ¡°Dark Magic-user.¡±

    Dark magic system was a magic system which acted on the others¡¯ minds and senses, it was recognized as magic that basically give bad statuses to the target in battle. Shimizu¡¯s aptitude were such as altering the others¡¯ recognition, showing illusions, interfering with the image of thepleted magic to disrupt the invocation, and with further mastering, he could make disorder in one¡¯s body control.

    Thus the depression in his heart waspletely blown away as he read the books, and Shimizu immediately recalled something.Can I brainwash someone if I master dark magic?, something like that. Shimizu was excited. If his assumption was correct, he could do whatever he wants to anyone. That¡¯s right, whatever he wants. The stagnating darkness spread in Shimizu¡¯s mind. Since that day, he zealously trained with undivided attention.

    However, it didn¡¯t easily go his way. First, for something with strong ego like a human, he needed to continuously apply the spell for several hours or else he could not do the brainwashing. Naturally, that was if there was no resistance. As expected, there¡¯s no one who wouldn¡¯t react if he put the spell. It was necessary for him to put the target in a sleep-like state. If the target was a human, it would be too hard for him to hide and control brainwashing, circumstance-wise and time-wise. As he thought of what happened when he was found out, Shimizu couldn¡¯t help but abandoning this because of the high risk.

    Shimizu drooped his shoulders, but he immediately recalled about the reason he was summoned, the demon race could control demonic beasts. He wondered if he could brainwash the demonic beasts who moved by instinct and have small egospared to humans. To confirm it, Shimizu went outside the Imperial Capital and repeatedly experimented on small fry demonic beasts. As the result, he proved that it was far easier to brainwash thempared to humans. To begin with, he could only do it because Shimizu was one of the cheaters and had an extremely high talent in dark magic. Previously, Ishtar had said that even if the people of this spent much time, they could only control 1-2 things.

    Shimizu who had finished the experiments in the Imperial Capital¡¯s outskirts thought it¡¯d be good if he could control strong demonic beasts. However, he felt intimidated to go towards the dungeon frontline just like Kouki¡¯s party. Then at the time he was at lost of what to do, he heard the talk about Aiko¡¯s bodyguards. If he joined them, he¡¯d be able to encountered a good demonic beast or so he thought.

    In the end, Aiko¡¯s party came to Ul town, then he heard about the demonic beasts in the mountain ranges area in the north and he was lost in greed when he thought to make them his subordinates. In their next meeting, everyone would be in awe and respect towards his great achievement, and he¡¯d be treated as special or so his delusion went.

    Normally, for the short amount of time of around two weeks, no matter if Shimizu was a genius in dark magic, and he used the efficient method by only brainwashing the leader of the groups, 1,000 was the limit. Moreover, it would only be those in Brutal¡¯s level in the second mountain range.

    However, he was helped by a certain existence, and he was able to control Tio, who gave her power to Shimizu to efficiently brainwash even the demonic beasts in the fourth mountain range by chance. And at the same time, that certain existence promised him to reinforce him with troops of demonic beasts every day, and Shimizu¡¯s bound of reasoningpletely came off. Finally, as he was soaked in joy that he was indeed special, therge crowd in his full control was turned towards the town.

    Thus as the result¡­

    He was turned into such misery for those who saw him, and he was made to kneel in front of Aiko and the others. By the way, the reason why he looked like a defeated soldier was because Hajime dragged him using magic-driven two-wheeler on the ground which covered with demonic beasts¡¯ flesh and blood coupled with the fluttering cloud of dust. Shimizu was unconscious with the white of his eyes disyed, and when they saw he was brought to the town with his head repeatedly hitting the ground, Aiko and the others¡¯ expressions were cramped.

    By the way, their current location was in the outskirts and in this location were only Aiko, the students, several people from the bodyguard Knights and town leaders, Will, and Hajime¡¯s party. As expected, if the mastermind behind the attack was brought to the town, themotions would be bigger and it¡¯d be difficult to hold a conversation or so their reason. The town leaders which remained inside the town were currently busy with post treatment.

    Aiko had stepped up towards Shimizu who was copsed with the white of his eyes shown. His appearance which wearing a ck robe, following by the fact he was dragged back directly from the battlefield became unassable proofs that he was the culprit behind the attack. It was a fact she didn¡¯t want to believe as Aiko¡¯s expression warped in sadness, and she shook Shimizu to woke him up.

    David and the others told her to stop it because it was dangerous, but she shook her head to refuse them. The same thing happened with the restraint. It was released because she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a good talk with Shimizu with that on. In the end, Aiko was only wanted to talk as a teacher and a student.

    Before long, Shimizu¡¯s consciousness begin to return from Aiko¡¯s call. He looked at the surrounding with a nk look, and maybe because he understood his situation, Hah, he raised his upper body. He immediately tried to distance himself, but maybe because the damage on the back of his head, he staggered and fell on his butt, then backed away as is. With caution and abjection, he had a mixed expression with irritation excluded, and he looked around.

    ¡°Shimizu-kun, please calm down. There is no one here that will harm you¡­ sensei only want to talk with Shimizu-kun. Just why did you do that¡­ I don¡¯t mind if we talk about something else. Will you, let sensei hear Shimizu-kun¡¯s feelings?¡±

    Because Aiko matched her gaze to Shimizu, he stopped looking around. Following that, he averted his eyes and looked down then spoke with voice that couldn¡¯t be heard easily¡­ rather he started cursing.

    ¡°Why? You still don¡¯t understand that. That¡¯s why this guys and that guys are so ipetent. Treating me like an idiot¡­ the hero, that hero is annoying. Even though I could do better if it¡¯s me¡­ unnoticed, and treated like a mob character¡­ honestly, there are only idiots¡­ that¡¯s why I thought of showing my worth¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­ know your ce! You almost destroy the town!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you are talking about idiot, it is you!¡±

    ¡°Think how much you made Ai-chan-sensei worried!¡±

    Far from reflecting, Shimizu was cursing out his dissatisfaction to the surrounding, so Tamai, Sonobe, and the other students were angry and said their objection one after another. Maybe because he was pressured by their momentum, Shimizu looked more and more down and assumed silence.

    Because Aiko couldn¡¯t stand Shimizu looked like that, she tried to held down the further heating up students, and questioned Shimizu with a voice which carried as much warm as possible.

    ¡°I see, you have a lot of dissatisfaction¡­ however, Shimizu-kun. If it¡¯s about triumphing over everyone, that made sensei don¡¯t understand it even more. Why, did you tried to attack the town? If you attacked the town as is¡­ a lot of people will be dead¡­ aside on how you subdued a lot of demonic beasts, that cannot show your ¡°worth.¡±¡±

    Aiko¡¯s justifiable question made Shimizu slightly looked up and his dreary, dark eyes turned towards Aiko from the gaps of his dirtied forelock which hanged down, then he floated a faint smile.

    ¡°¡­ I can show it¡­ if it¡¯s to the Demon race.¡±

    ¡°Wh-!?¡±

    Those unexpected words which came out from Shimizu¡¯s mouth made not only Aiko, excluding Hajime and his party, everyone in that ce were shocked. Shimizu raised a satisfied expression when he saw their appearances, and though it was the same as before, he began to talk with a voice that stronger than the previous pressure which made him shut up.

    ¡°To capture the demonic beast, I went to the mountain range area in the north alone. At that time, I met a person from demon race. At the beginning, of course I was cautious¡­ but that Demon race wanted to talk to me. Then, we came to an understanding. That guy know my true worth. That¡¯s why I came to that guy¡­ demon race¡¯s side and made a contract.¡±

    ¡°A contract¡­ you say? What do you mean?¡±

    Aiko was shaken by the fact he was connected to the Demon race, their enemy in war, but she was sure that the Demon race must have coaxed her student and she asked that while restraining her anger.

    Looking at Aiko, Shimizu was grinning as if he saw something amusing, then he said the impactful words.

    ¡°¡­ Hatanaka-sensei¡­ it is to kill you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±

    For a moment, Aiko didn¡¯t understand what he had said as she spontaneously let out that silly voice. The same thing happened to everyone there, they became stupefied for a moment, they understood the meaning earlier than Aiko, and stared at Shimizu with fury in their eyes.

    Shimizu ducked for a moment from the piercing res which filled with strong anger from the students and the guard Knights, but he stopped mid-way and continued his words as if to shake off their res.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression. Did you think I was used by the demon race? In certain ways, you¡¯re a more troublesome existence than the hero¡­ ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest¡±¡­ if I make it looked like you killed the townspeople, I will be weed to demon race¡¯s side as a ¡°hero.¡± It¡¯s that kind of contract. My ability is amazing after all. They said it¡¯d be too wasteful for me to be under that hero. As expected, the one who understands it will understand. Actually, they also lent me strong demonic beasts, and I was able to create an army that exceeded my imagination¡­ that¡¯s why, that¡¯s why I thought can absolutely kill you! What¡¯s with that! What the heck was that! Why an army of 60,000 was defeated! Why those weapons existed in this different world! You, just what on earth are you!¡±

    Because of the ridicule at the beginning, Aiko could only stare nkly at Shimizu, her student when he said the word ¡°kill,¡± and maybe because he was agitated as he spoke, he began to shout when he looked at Hajime. Inside his eyes were something more than mncholy and abjection, the irritation because nothing went ording to his desire, the hatred towards Hajime who obstructed him, following that, the envy towards that power were mixed, mixed and created his madness.

    Apparently, Shimizu didn¡¯t notice the gray-haired, eye-patched boy before him was Nagumo Hajime, his ssmate. To begin with, it could be said it couldn¡¯t be helped because he never talk to him¡­

    Shimizu kept ring and cursing at Hajime as if he would attack him at any moment, and Hajime who suddenly became the target could hear Shimizu cursing as ¡°Even though you¡¯re just a chuuni character,¡± and actually he got a considerably deep damage as he looked at the distance to escape the reality. His attitude could be seen as, ¡°I don¡¯t think anything of you,¡± so it caused Shimizu to agitated further.

    Having guessed Hajime¡¯s feeling, his back was patted by Yue and her kindness made him want to cry again.

    Maybe thanks to Hajime ignoring the serious mood and entering his own world(?), Aiko was given the time to regain her sense from the impact, she took one deep breath and even without any courage to confront his rage, she didn¡¯t move from her spot then grasped Shimizu¡¯s hand, and talked quietly.

    ¡°Shimizu-kun. Please calm down.¡±

    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s with you! Let go!¡±

    He was surprised by the sudden touch and Shimizu immediately tried to shake her off, but Aiko said she wouldn¡¯t let go and further increased the power of her grip. Maybe because Shimizu couldn¡¯t look back at Aiko¡¯s serious gaze, he gradually calmed down as he looked down again, and his expression was hidden by his forelock.

    ¡°Shimizu-kun¡­ I have understood your feelings. You want to be ¡°special.¡± Your feelings aren¡¯t mistaken. It was a natural wish for a human. Following that, you surely can be ¡°special.¡± After all, although your method was mistaken, it is the truth that you can do that much¡­ however, don¡¯t go to the demon race¡¯s side. Having heard your story, that demon race was just trying to use your desire. Sensei, can¡¯t entrust her important student to that kind of person at all¡­ Shimizu-kun. Let¡¯s do it over, okay? I don¡¯t want anyone to fight, but if Shimizu-kun wish for it, sensei will support you. If it is you, you definitely can fight as equal with Amanogawa-kun and the others. Then, some day, let¡¯s return together when we found the method to return to Japan, okay?¡±

    Shimizu heard Aiko speaking in silence, and before one knew it his shoulders trembled. Even the students and the guard Knights thought Shimizu was shaken by Aiko¡¯s words and began to cry. Actually, Sonobe Yuka, who famous to be easily moved to tears in the ss, was already crying when she saw Aiko and Shimizu.

    However, it wasn¡¯t something sweet as it wouldn¡¯t simply went her way. Aiko patted the trembling Shimizu¡¯s head with gentle expression, but Shimizu suddenly gripped the outstretched hand in return and pulled her, then he turned her over and coiled his arm around Aiko¡¯s neck. Aiko unintentionally groaned because her arm was bound behind her and he took out a 10 cm long needle from god-knows where, then he pointed it at back of her neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Or I will pierce it!¡±

    Shimizu shouted hysterically. His expression was twitching in convulsion, in his eyes had the same madness when he was cursing Hajime. His previously trembling shoulders was apparently fromughter.

    Aiko looked in pain because she was unable pull apart Shimizu¡¯s arm which coiled on her throat. The surrounding people desperately stopped their movement after they received Shimizu¡¯s warning. From Shimizu¡¯s appearance, they understood he would seriously do that for real. Everyone worriedly called Aiko¡¯s name with regretting tone, and Shimizu continued to ridicule them.

    Incidentally, Hajime finally returned to reality at this time. Because he was on the trip to escape the reality up until now, his face said, ¡°Oya? Since when¡­,¡± because of the sudden development.

    ¡°Listen, this is a poisonous needle I got from a demonic beast in the northern mountain range! She¡¯ll only suffer for a few minute before she die if I pierce it! If you understand, then everyone must throw away their weapons and raise your hands!¡±

    With the words from the maddened Shimizu, the surrounding people turned pale. Shimizu was grinning at the students and guard Knights whopletely couldn¡¯t move, and he turned his nce towards Hajime.

    ¡°Oi, you, chuuni bastard, you! Not on your back! I am talking about you! Don¡¯t take me for a fool, you bastard! If you keep joking around, I¡¯ll really kill her! If you understand, give me your gun! The other arms too!¡±

    Because the way Shimizu called him was too cruel, he inadvertently looked back appealing, ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± which ended as futile, and Hajime face looked so unpleased. In spite of the tense situation, his attitude didn¡¯t change as he was calm, and Shimizu lost his temper because he thought he was taken for a fool again. Thus hysterically, he demanded Hajime to hand over his firearms.

    Hajime returned to look at Shimizu with extremely cold eyes when he heard that.

    ¡°Well, you, to say you won¡¯t kill her¡­ to begin with, you can¡¯t go to the demon race¡¯s side if you don¡¯t kill sensei, so you¡¯re going to kill her anyway, right? That¡¯s why I won¡¯t hand them over.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, shut up, shut up! Just be quiet and hand them over! An idiot like you should just do what I said! Th-That¡¯s right, hehe, oi, give me your ve too. Let her carry the firearms!¡±

    With his calm returning, Shimizu shouted some more. Because he was too cornered, he couldn¡¯t do a normal judgement anymore. Shia, who marked down by Shimizu, was trembling and her expression disyed her disgust.

    ¡°Even if I fired three times in session to shut you up, you¡¯ll only be more creepy¡­ rather, Shia, even if you¡¯re disgusted don¡¯t hide behind me. He isn¡¯t that dreadful.¡±

    ¡°But, he is really disgusting¡­ it can be said my mind can¡¯t ept it¡­ just look, those pimples. It¡¯s impossible to not feel disgust.¡±

    ¡°Well, though he wish to be a hero, his lines were the same as the thief that was killed easily by the protagonist in the very beginning after all.¡±

    Though the person in question couldn¡¯t hear because they lowered their volumes, everyone could hear them because as her disgusted eyes and their volumes were bing louder. Shimizu could only pped his mouth and hisplexion gradually dyed in red, then it changed to blue, and in the end it turned white. It was an example of the change inplexion because of the anger which became too high.

    Shimizu began to mutter, ¡°I am a hero, I am special, this guys and that guys are just idiots, everything are those guys¡¯ fault, there¡¯s no problem, everything will go as I wished, I am a hero after all, I am special,¡± with hollow eyes, following that, he suddenly let out a high-pitchedugh as if he was shaken free of something.

    ¡°¡­ Shi-Shimizu-kun¡­ let us talk¡­ after all¡­ everything is okay¡­¡±

    Even though Aiko was in pain as she was exposed to Shimizu¡¯s crazed antique, she let out those words, and at the moment he heard that, Shimizupletely stopped hisugh and strangled Aiko further.

    ¡°¡­ How annoying. Stop trying to be a good person, you hypocrite. Just shut up and be a tool for me to escape from here.¡±

    Shimizu muttered that with a dark tone and he looked at Hajime again. Without any agitation or other expressions, he looked at Hajime with eyes filled with negative feelings, next he saw the gun in the holster on his thigh. What he wanted was transmitted without the need for words. If he falter here, he could just disregard his life and death and, no, his good future would be only a dream if he didn¡¯t harm Aiko.

    Hajime leaked a sigh, he thought to fire the wire when he passed the gun and used ¡°Lightning-d¡± even if Aiko got involved, but he slowly reached Donner-Scg so as to not stimted Shimizu. Because Aiko body was small, she couldn¡¯t be a shield, and it was possible for Hajime to hit Shimizu before he realize with his drawing speed, he thought it¡¯d be okay to be looked by Aiko with slightly hurt eyes.

    But, at the moment Hajime started to drop his hand, the situation suddenly changed.

    ¡°Kh!? Don¡¯t! Avoid it!¡±

    As she shouted that, Shia strengthened her body to the best of her ability and momentarily achieved a high-speed movement on Ground Shrinker level, and she jumped towards Aiko.

    Because of the abruptness, Shimizu immediately tried to pierce the needle into Aiko. Shia was doing the impossible by pulling Aiko and twisted her body to protect her from something, then a blue colored water current prated through Shimizu¡¯s chest and thatser-like thing passed over the ce in which Aiko¡¯s head where a while ago almost simultaneously.

    Hajime, who was inside the trajectory, used Donner to defend against theser of water that probably the offensive magic called ¡°Break¡± from water system. Then about Shia, she vigorously charged as she embraced Aiko closely, as is, she slipped and dived into the ground with her shoulder. She raised a dust storm, and Shia who finally stopped, ¡°Uguh,¡± raised a pained groan and remained lying.

    ¡°Shia!¡±

    Among everyone who was stiffened by the sudden development, Yue ran with all of her might as she called Shia¡¯s name. Following that, she took a position to protect Shia and the woman she embraced, Aiko from another attack.

    Hajime didn¡¯t say anything and only thanked and praised Yue in his mind because she moved just as he hoped for, then he held Donner with both hand while he used ¡°Farsight¡± to trace the trajectory of that ¡°Break.¡± Immediately, he saw a ck clothed man with pointed ears and swept-back hair who rode on a huge bird-like demonic beast in the distance.

    DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh! DOPANh!

    In a sh, Hajime sessively fired the railgun towards the flying demonic beast and the silhouette. The man with swept-back hair, as if he had anticipated the attack, made the bird-like demonic beast desperately evade by doing barrel roll as he confirmed Hajime¡¯s location. It was quite an agile demonic beasts, but it couldn¡¯t evaded everything and one of the bird-like demonic beast¡¯s leg was blown off, the swept-back man¡¯s shoulder was also blown off. Even so, rather than falling, its speed didn¡¯t slowed and it aimed to escape at full speed. It could only said the way it escape from the series of attacks as nothing but splendid.

    Hajime guessed that the man probably the person from Demon race from Shimizu¡¯s talk. The man already detoured to the town in low altitude as if he was making the town as a shield, then vanished. From the method he used to escape from Hajime¡¯s bullets, it seemed the information about Hajime and his party were already known by the Demon race which made Hajime raised a bitter expression. Because he escaped towards Uldeiake, it¡¯d be too difficult to pursuit him using unmanned reconnaissance ne if he escaped through the forest. Above all, that¡¯s not his current priority.

    ¡°Hajime!¡±

    Maybe because Yue had also guessed the enemy escaped, she called Hajime with a voice which contained impatience unlike the usual.

    Hajime put Donner back into the holster, and ran up to Shia without even looking at the copsed Shimizu. Shia was faced-up as she was rested on Yue¡¯sps and her expression warped in pain. Aiko beside her also showed simr expression as she was embraced by Yue.

    ¡°Ha-Hajime-san¡­ ukh¡­ I¡­ am¡­ okay¡­ p-please, sensei-san was¡­ grazed by the poisonous needle¡­¡±

    There was a hole with three centimeters in diameter in Shia¡¯s nk. Even though the bleeding was suppressed by body strengthening, it could be understood that she was in considerable pain from the amount of sweat flowed in her face. However, she floated a forced smile and told to give priority to Aiko with a shaking voice.

    When he saw Aiko, herplexion waspletely paled, and her limbs began to convulse. Maybe because she heard Shia and Hajime¡¯s conversation, Aiko desperately shook her neck, appealing to let Shia treated first. She couldn¡¯t let out any word because the poison had already spreaded. If Shimizu¡¯s words were correct, she only had several minutes, no, it¡¯d be less than a minute looking from Aiko¡¯s appearance. She didn¡¯t want to make more trouble as it was already toote.

    Hajime averted his gaze away from Aiko and unhesitatingly nodded at Shia, then he let out a vial from ¡°Treasure Box.¡± At that time, the surrounding people finally ran up towards Hajime and the others with uneasy expressions as they let out cries from their mouths. The students, David, and the Knights were particrly shaken, they were half in panic. They were asking Hajime about her safety, stepped back when they saw her appearance, and tried to cast recovery magic which was ineffective¡­ towards such people, Hajime¡¯s one word, ¡°Silence,¡± with killing pressure made them stepped back and keep silent.

    Even Hajime was slightly surprised by what he had said. His anger because Shia¡¯s injury was more than he expected. Apparently, without him noticing it, he had recognized her as an importantpanion deep in his heart. Therefore, he was unbearably angry towards the Demon race that came in contact with Shimizu and himself who had forgotten the possibility of him still nearby.

    If he do something to Aiko and the others when Hajime¡¯s party went to the frontline, the possibility it be a chaos was high. However, because he actually didn¡¯t do anything, he was convinced that he didn¡¯t want to do it directly, without any basis to it.

    As a matter of fact, that demon race person have thought to assassinate Aiko when Shimizu was on rampage, but he lost the chance because he was stupefied by Hajime¡¯s party which was out of the normal. Afterwards, as he was looking for a chance, the talk between Shimizu and Aiko started. Thus he thought to leave killing Aiko to Shimizu as he looked from the distance, but he guessed that Aiko would be recaptured in thest moment by the unstandard Hajime, so he cast a magic which specialized in pration to pierce Shimizu and Aiko.

    However, even though the Demon race was quick to see that opportunity, there was one miscalction. That was, if thing went well the trajectory would make it hit Hajime and the others, erasing those risk factors at the same time, but Shia¡¯s peculiar magic was activated. That was ¡°Foresight.¡± Shia who was behind Hajime naturally would be hit by the trajectory along with Shimizu, Aiko, and Hajime, so she dashed out to ¡°break¡± the future she saw.

    Thanks to that, the future where the attack went through Aiko¡¯s head and she immediately died was avoided. Shia had put her body in the line to change that future. Even though he was doubtful on why she put her life for Aiko who wasn¡¯t not intimate with her, Hajime would not treat an importantpanion who had worked her best coldly. Therefore, he unhesitatingly used the scarce ¡°Holy Water¡± for Aiko. Because there was no time, it was the most certain thing to use.

    Hajime held Aiko who was supported by Yue, put the vial in her mouth and poured the holy water little by little. Aiko looked at Hajime who didn¡¯t take Shia as the top priority with criticizing re, but ignored by Hajime. Currently, he prioritized Shia¡¯s will than Aiko¡¯s or his own intention. That¡¯s why he just poured the holy water as discussion wasn¡¯t necessary. However, Aikos¡¯ whole body began to convulse and couldn¡¯t be moved as she desired, so she couldn¡¯t swallow the water. Rather, it was possible to enter the lungs and made her vomit.

    Hajime judged it was impossible for Aiko to swallow the holy water by herself, he put the remaining holy water inside his mouth, and he unhesitatingly poured it directly into Aiko¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    Aiko opened her eyes wide. Next, screams and angry voices raised by everyone in Hajime¡¯s surrounding. However, Hajime ignored all of those and he twined his tongue that invaded Aiko¡¯s mouth, then he forcefully poured the holy water. Hajime¡¯s expression didn¡¯t contain any shame or guilt, there was only seriousness about doing what had to be done.

    Before long, Aiko¡¯s throat moved as to swallow and the holy water flowed inside her body. Following that, the pain which attacking her body and the cold feeling as her life was going to be washed away were blown away as if a fire was lighted in her core and started to spread around. Aiko remembered the feeling of being soaked inside the hot spring in the cold winter, and her body shook. It was just as expected of the holy water. It was a miraculous water that prevent his body broken from eating the flesh and blood of demonic beasts. The effect was preeminent.

    Not long after, the mouth to mouth ended just in the blink of time, and Hajime separated his mouth from Aiko¡¯s. Silver colored string appeared between the two. Hajime observed Aiko. His purpose was to ascertain that she had escaped from the crisis. On the other side, Aiko was still looking at Hajime nkly as her eyes were unfocused.

    ¡°Sensei.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sensei?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi! Sensei!¡±

    ¡°Fue!?¡±

    Hajime called Aiko to ask her condition, but Aiko keep nkly looked at him and unmoving. Hajime was irritated, so he lightly pped her cheek and raised his volume, then she raised an indescribably lovely voice and regained her senses.

    ¡°How¡¯s your body? Are there any sense of ipatibility?¡±

    ¡°Heh? A, um, that¡¯s, I am o-o-o-okay. There is no abnormality, rather I feel good¡­ wait, th-that¡¯s wrong! By no mean that, th-that thing feel good, what I mean was the medicine¡¯s effect-¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Hajime looked as if he¡¯d lose his temper, and answered simply towards Aiko who said there was no abnormality in her physical condition, then he simply removed the hand which supported Aiko and moved towards Shia.

    Although she was stupefied by Hajime¡¯s attitude, Aiko didn¡¯t stay in that spot and she had run towards Shia before she aware of it.

    Hajime took out another holy water and poured half of it directly into Shia¡¯s wound, and the other half was brought close to Shia¡¯s mouth to let her drink it. The injured parts make a small shuu- sound and recovered rapidly, but somehow Shia didn¡¯t want to drink the holy water and shook her head.

    ¡°Ha-Hajime-san¡­¡±

    ¡°Shia, wha-¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­ it¡¯ll be better¡­ guh¡­ to do it mouth to mouth¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-you are always like this¡­¡±

    As she was drenched in sweat because of the pain, Shia leaked out her desire.Even if I am rolled around, I won¡¯t get up until you do that!, she said those kind of demand, and even Hajime was amazed by this. As expected, there¡¯s no need to purposely do mouth to mouth because it was unnecessary, so he ignored the silentint from Yue who was nice to Shia recently and thrust the vial into Shia¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Muguh!? ¡­gulp gulp¡­ puhah¡­ Uu~, Hajime-san is unfair¡­ I am jealous of sensei-san¡­¡±

    ¡°Hajime¡­ bad.¡±

    ¡°Fue!? Sh-Shia-san, you¡¯re wrong! That¡¯s a lifesaving action! It is different from what Shia-san want! I am a teacher after all!¡±

    She received sulky gaze and words from Shia and scolding from Yue to read the mood, but Aiko whose face redden purposely made excuses, and Hajime could only let out, ¡°Haa~¡±, a profound sigh which contained both relief and amazement.

    Following that, the outfielders who had guessed thing had settled began to make noise again because, everyone probably recalled the pitiful existence which had been forgotten. It was particrly important for Aiko. So Aiko probably didn¡¯t forget him and just didn¡¯t understand what had happened all of a sudden.

    Hajime called out to a guard Knight who was nearest to Shimizu.

    ¡°¡­ You, is Shimizu still alive?¡±

    With those words, everyone went ¡°Ah,¡± with expressions as if they just remembered about him and they looked at the copsed Shimizu. Only Aiko disyed a perplexed look and said, ¡°Eh? Eh?,¡± as she looked around, she might¡¯ve recalled the situation when Shia snatched her. With mixedplexion, she panicky run towards Shimizu.

    ¡°Shimizu-kun! Aa, this is¡­ so cruel.¡±

    In Shimizu¡¯s chest was a hole simr to Shia¡¯s. The bleeding was intense, and there was a big pool of blood¡­ he probably only had a few minutes left.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to die¡­ h-help¡­ if it¡¯s like this¡­ no¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±

    Shimizu spoke to Aiko who held his hand by his side, it was just monologue of words which couldn¡¯t be understood in a muttering whisper. Aiko looked at the surrounding for help, but all of them averted their eyes. It was already hopeless. Moreover, the expressions of not wanting to help vividly appeared on them.

    Aiko clinged to thest straw as she looked back and shouted to the Hajime who was there.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun! That medicine from before! If it is now-! Please!¡±

    Hajime had expected Aiko¡¯s words and muttered, ¡°It really came to this¡­,¡± along with a sigh, then he moved towards Aiko and Shimizu. Following that, he questioned Aiko even though he know what the answer would be.

    ¡°Do you want to help him, sensei? He was going to kill you, you know? I think it had crossed the limit no matter how much a ¡°teacher¡± you are.¡±

    He was someone who tried to kill her, but she protected him just because he was her student, just how many people could became a ¡°teacher¡± like her in such desperation. She might already be at an abnormal level for a ¡°teacher.¡± Aiko urately read the meaning behind his question, her eyes shaken for a moment, then she answered in a firm expression.

    ¡°Certainly, it might be as you had said. No, it is surely as you had said. However, I just want to be that (¡­) kind of teacher. I will be the students¡¯ ally no matter what happen, I have vowed to be that kind of teacher. Therefore, Nagumo-kun-¡­¡±

    Hajime became ill-humored as he scratched his head because the answer just as he expected, and he sighed in reluctance because that¡¯s just how Aiko-sensei was. Following that, he looked at the sky as he thought of something for a while, he took one deep breath and went towards Shimizu¡¯s side with a resolute expression.

    ¡°Shimizu. Can you hear me? I have something that can save you.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°However, there¡¯s something I want to ask first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing the words he could be saved, Shimizu responded by stopping his mutters and his wandering eyes were staring at Hajime. In a beat, Hajime asked a simple question.

    ¡°¡­ Are you¡­ an enemy?¡±

    Shimizu immediately shook his head without any hesitation. Following that, he floated a smile of abjection and began to plead for his life.

    ¡°I-I am not your enemy¡­ I-I won¡¯t do¡­ anything¡­ I will do whatever you want¡­ so help me, I-I¡¯ll even give you an army¡­ and even¡­ brainwash the women¡­ I-I swear¡­ I swear to be loyal¡­ I¡¯ll do anything¡­ so help me¡­¡±

    With those words, Hajime became expressionless. Following that, he could be seen looking into Shimizu¡¯s eyes quietly as if trying to confirm his real intention. Shimizu who thought he was seeing the depth of his heart immediately looked away. However, Hajime was able to confirm it. There¡¯s darkness and impurity more than before inside Shimizu¡¯s eyes. They were saturated by hatred, anger, envy, desire, and other negative feelings, they were just like the deep sea where the light did not reach.

    Hajime was convinced. Aiko¡¯s words didn¡¯t even reach Shimizu¡¯s mind. Therefore Shimizu would surely be their enemy. He had determined that. For a moment, his gaze matched Aiko¡¯s. Aiko was also looking at Hajime and their gaze met. Following that, Aiko was immediately able to guess what Hajime was going to do. Her expression changed and she jumped out to stop Hajime.

    ¡°DON¡¯T!¡±

    However, Hajime was much faster.

    DOPANh! DOPANh!

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    The sound where a breath was taken away. It wasn¡¯t known who let that out. One in the head and one in the heart. The bullets which urately shot made Shimizu¡¯s body jumped for a moment, and they awarded him with death.

    Inside the lingering gunshot, no one let out a word, and they could only watch Hajime silently looking at the corpse with a gun in one hand that raised white smoke, in nk surprise. Silence ruled their vicinity, within those who could not move, a mutter was leaked.

    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±

    It was Aiko. In a nk surprise, she watched the remains of Shimizu who had began his travel to the death, and she raised that question. Hajime looked away from Shimizu and he looked at Aiko. At the same time, Aiko matched Hajime¡¯s gaze again. Inside her eyes, anger, sadness, distrust and others feelings were raised and disappeared, then they raised and disappeared once again.

    ¡°He is an enemy after all.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s answer towards Aiko¡¯s question was truly simple.

    ¡°That! Shimizu-kun is-¡­¡±

    ¡°Reforming? Sorry to burst your bubble, I am not so good natured to believe that, above all my eyes aren¡¯t clouded at all.¡±

    When he asked thest question, Shimizu¡¯s eyes was telling him that he had ¡°fall.¡± Before death, his mind still moved towards killing Aiko, Hajime thought Shimizu could slightly change his way of life because just like the time when Hajime almost fell, there¡¯s Yue¡¯s existence that was capable of holding and retaining him, so¡­ he questioned Shimizu with that thought in mind. If that was so, he had consider to give Shimizu a chance by putting into him a cor and letting Aiko take custody of him. However, even before death, Shimizu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even show such sign.

    Aiko should also feel that. However, Aiko was the ¡°teacher,¡± by no means could she abandon him. She just couldn¡¯t do that.

    ¡°Therefore, rather than killing him-! If he is kept inside the royal pce, and returned together with us to Japan, possibly¡­ there¡¯s the possibility-!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Even if I tried to give you a reason, I know sensei won¡¯t agree to it at all. I have killed sensei¡¯s important student. It¡¯s okay for sensei to decide whatever you want to do about me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Such a thing is-¡±

    ¡°¡®A lonely way of life.¡¯ I¡¯ve thought of various things because of sensei¡¯s words. However, in this world where a person¡¯s life is cruelly light, I thought of not showing any mercy towards my enemy¡­ and I won¡¯t change that. I don¡¯t think I want to change that. I have no time for that.¡±

    ¡°Nagumo-kun¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the same thing from now on. At the times I think it is necessary¡­ I¡¯ll pull the trigger no matter how many times it¡¯ll be. If you thought I was mistaken¡­ sensei only has to do what you want¡­ however, I want you to remember one thing. Even if it¡¯s sensei or the other ssmates¡­ I¡¯ll pull the trigger if you be my enemy¡­¡±

    Aiko looked down as she bit her lip. It was no one but Aiko who said, ¡°Having heard my talk, I won¡¯t refute whatever your decision is.¡± No more wording out. Hajime looked at such Aiko and he turned his feet because the things needed to be done here had finished. Yue and Shia quietly nestled close to him. Apanied with Pressure, Hajime looked at Will, Aiko, and the other¡¯s appearances, and because there¡¯s also the matter of post treatment, they silently followed Hajime in painful reluctance.

    The town leaders and Knights¡¯ had a purpose to detain Hajime and his artifacts, but because of the overflowing ¡°Pressure¡± and remembering the previous monster-like fight, they withdrew their hands and swords.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun!¡­ Sensei is¡­ sensei is¡­¡±

    Even if her words weren¡¯t continued, he called out Hajime¡¯s name because of her pride as a ¡°teacher.¡± Hajime stopped for a while and spoke to Aiko over his shoulder.

    ¡°¡­ Sensei¡¯s ideal is already a fantasy. However, we are d that sensei remains as our teacher even if the world had changed¡­ if possible, please don¡¯t give up.¡±

    Following that, this time he didn¡¯t stop and came off from the surrounding circle, he took out magic-driven four-wheeler and escaped from there when everyone had boarded it.

    Afterwards, what remained was the mor from the town that was joyed for their survival and the the indescribably subtle mood.

 Book 7. Chapter 4

    Book 7. Chapter 4

    <strong>Chapter 4 : Inside the Returning Vehicle</strong>

    The magic-driven four-wheeler dashed onto the highway while raising a storm of dust, with the Northern Mountain Ranges at its back. Because it was a road treaded by many people over the span of many years, it was in far better conditionpared to the road from UI town to the Northern Mountain Ranges area. Thanks to the suspensions he installed, the vibrations were dulled and the four-wheeler advanced smoothly towards Fhuren.

    Shia was seated in the front seat and her rabbit ears were pping in the wind thanks to the fully opened windows. She looked somewhat displeased since she liked the two-wheeler more than the four-wheeler. After all, she liked the feeling of her rabbit ears cutting through the wind and embracing Hajime while resting her face on his shoulder.

    Naturally, Hajime was the driver. The seat beside him was, of course, Yue¡¯s. Will was seated in the back seat.

    Will anxiously asked Hajime, while slightly leaning his body forward, ¡°Excuse me~, was it really okay to leave them like that? If you only spoke a little more about it¡­ especially towards Aiko-dono¡­¡±

    Without turning his head, Hajime answered indifferently, ¡°Nn~? Not really, everything is okay. After all, there would be only more trouble if I stay there¡­ Sensei can also make good decisions even if I am not there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s probably as you said, but¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­ setting aside whether or not you¡¯re a good person¡­ aren¡¯t you too concerned about others?¡±

    Even though he heard Hajime¡¯s words, Will still wore an anxious expression, which made Hajime smile wryly. To truly be in pain and crying for the dead adventurers, not to mention remaining in an unrted town about to be attacked by arge crowd of demonic beasts which was normally thought of as suicidal. To forgive Tio, who was the object his grudge, and now he was worried about the rtionship between the one who half-threatened him; Hajime and Aiko and the others. He was a noble from the Kingdom, and he was extremely entric, as he was aiming to be an adventurer. However, even more than that, he was a good-natured person who cares about everything.

    ¡°¡­ A good person.¡±

    ¡°A good person~.¡±

    ¡°Umu, a good fellow.¡±

    Will showed aplex expression towards those words said simultaneously. Although he was praised, it was an indescribably subtle evaluation for women to think of a man as ¡°a good person.¡±

    ¡°P-Please stop talking about me¡­ I only wanted to ask you for a full exnation of your reasoning¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Reasoning?¡±

    With no more than a subtle expression while he scratched his cheeks, Will continued to talk. However, Hajime¡¯s eyebrows twitched in reaction to Will¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. About Aiko-dono, who was probably left with ill-feelings and about why the boy called Shimizu was killed¡­ The reason for your actions.¡±

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I exin it already? He was an enemy¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason you ¡°killed¡± him and not the reason why you ¡°can¡¯t save¡± him, right? After all, he had already received a mortal wound at that time, and he would be dead in a few minutes if you just left him¡­ There should be a reason as to why you purposely killed him, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You unexpectedly observed the situation rather well.¡±

    What Will pointed out hit the bullseye. He was a ssmate, so the impact when Hajime killed him while Aiko pleaded for help was too strong. Thus, the fact that it wasn¡¯t necessary for Hajime to kill him was well hidden. Will, who noticed that fact, could be said to carry the ¡°eyes¡± of a noble. Hajime¡¯s tone carried admiration towards Will who wasn¡¯t deceived.

    Even Shia, who had her face out the window to enjoy the wind said, ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I also noticed that,¡± and she turned to look at Hajime, who was driving, with a knowing look. Hajime hesitated a little on how to answer the question, but Yue answered them before he could say anything.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime is a tsundere.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Tsundere?¡±¡±¡±

    Maybe because Yue hit the nail on the head, Hajime kept a poker face and continued his silence. The other members could only parrot her.

    ¡°¡­ Repaying Aiko? In other words, you were just worried about her?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    From how Hajime curtly answered and looked the other way, it seemed like Yue¡¯s guess was right on the mark, so Shia and the others asked for an exnation.

    Because Hajime didn¡¯t want to answer them, Yue answered in his stead. In short, he tried to avert Aiko¡¯s mind from feeling responsible for Shimizu¡¯s death.

    Shimizu had said it before. The purpose of meeting the demonic race was to kill ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest,¡± Aiko. In other words, Shimizu was used to kill Aiko. Even thest attack went through Shimizu¡¯s body to kill Aiko.

    Of course, Aiko wasn¡¯t responsible for Shimizu¡¯s death. Shimizu sold his soul to the demon race on his own will, which resulted in his death. Because it was the result of his own decision, Shimizu himself was responsible for it. Even if he wasn¡¯t responsible for it, it was the responsibility of the one from demon race who mortally wounded Shimizu.

    However, would Aiko agree to it? After all, thest attack was aimed at Aiko. That was the reason why she felt strongly responsible. Aiko always thought of her students first.Shimizu died because she involved him. In effect, wasn¡¯t it her fault Shimizu was dead?, she might think in such a way. Thus he thought,can Aiko¡¯s mind endure it?; Hajime felt a slight fear.

    Even Aiko should feel unease and fear as human who was summoned to a different world. Although she didn¡¯tment as she cowered and trembled in fear, the reason she could work so hard was because she had her pride as a ¡°teacher.¡± In addition, there were ¡°students¡± who upied Aiko¡¯s mind as a ¡°teacher.¡±

    And a student had died because of her. The impact was greater than when she had heard Hajime had died, or the time when Hajime said the cause was the backstabbing of a ssmate. It would be a much stronger de to damage Aiko¡¯s heart. It might even break her.

    Hajime calctions would be affected if Aiko was broken, but he was definitely worried about her. Hajime had felt that Aiko¡¯s words were an impossible ideal, because they gave birth to a lot of contradictions.

    Even so, the words said by Aiko made him think it was definitely be necessary for Yue and Shia¡¯s future happiness. That¡¯s why even if the world had changed, and even if Hajime had changed, the ¡°preaching¡± of Hajime¡¯s ¡°teacher¡± made him feel indebted to her.

    Therefore Hajime killed Shimizu even though he would die soon enough even if he was left alone. Making a strong impression, emphasizing that Shimizu was an ¡°enemy¡±. This was followed by making an impression of Hajime being the one who killed Shimizu. Aiko¡¯s heart shouldn¡¯t break down. He thought it was his duty so his ¡°teacher¡± wouldn¡¯t change.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­ Fufu, what a tsundere Hajime-san is.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed~, Master is unexpectedly cute.¡±

    Yue finished her exnation to the other members, and their eyes carried warmth as they looked at Hajime, but Hajime kept looking the other way.

    ¡°¡­ But, I think Aiko noticed it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hajime silently turned his gaze to Yue. Yue returned Hajime¡¯s nce with gentle eyes.

    ¡°¡­ Aiko is Hajime¡¯s teacher. A person whose words remained in Hajime¡¯s heart. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t notice¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yue.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s okay, Aiko is strong. The situation will definitely end how Hajime desired it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Apparently Yue trusted Aiko because Aiko could at least have Hajime focus on himself. Something she couldn¡¯t do. Towards Yue who watched him with an upward gaze, Hajime responded by gently narrowing his eyes. Because of Yue¡¯s words, his worries about Aiko and future developments which clouded his mind cleared.

    ¡°Haa~, to create the world where only the two of you existed¡­ no matter how much time passes, I will also create such atmosphere¡­¡±

    ¡°Th-This, what can I say¡­ I somehow feel something sweet in my mouth¡­¡±

    ¡°Muu~ this one wants thee to abuse this one, but¡­ even this kind of situation isn¡¯t bad¡­¡±

    Will and the others felt ufortable because of Hajime and Yue¡¯s sweet atmosphere. Shia in particr was puffing her cheeks and pouting in distaste.

    Yue noticed Shia and shifted her gaze towards her, and once again matched Hajime¡¯s gaze to silently appeal to him. The content was none other than ¡°Shia¡¯s reward.¡± Without Shia¡¯s peculiar magic; ¡°Foresight¡± and her desperate action, Aiko would have be someone who couldn¡¯t return because of a hole in her head. Shia had saved Hajime¡¯s teacher.

    Because he understood, Hajime let out an ¡°Uh,¡± moved his gaze away from Yue, looked at Shia and said, ¡°¡­ Shia. That¡¯s, well, you saved us. Though it¡¯s bted,¡­ thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Who?¡±

    The result of him saying his gratitude while enduring his embarrassment were those words along with astonished expression. Though veins popped on Hajime¡¯s forehead, he endured it because it was the consequence of his deeds.

    ¡°¡­ Well, I think it couldn¡¯t be helped for you to take such attitude¡­ Even so, I am seriously expressing my gratitude, you know?¡±

    Hajime matched his gaze with Shia, who was looking at him firmly expressing his gratitude with a ¡°Thank you.¡± Because of Hajime straightforward words, Shia¡¯s body trembled as though an electric shock ran through her whole body, and she became restless. Her gaze excitedly wandered around while her cheeks were dyed in deep red. Her rabbit ears were swaying here and there.

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s, well, i-it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve done something amazing, and it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say thank¡ª A-agh! What¡¯s with this suddenness. Somehow, it feels really embarrassing¡­ ehehe.¡±

    Hajime smiled wryly while looking at Shia¡¯s embarrassed state, and he asked of the doubts he had.

    ¡°Shia. Though I was just a little curious about it,¡­ why did you unhesitatingly jump out at that time? You had never talked about anything important with sensei, right? I also can¡¯t remember a timewhen you got along with her¡­¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ because she is someone Hajime-san worried about.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s all, huh.¡±

    ¡°?¡­ Yes, I think that¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    Because of Shia¡¯s astonished expression, Hajime expression ascertained that he couldn¡¯t say anything more. Certainly, Aiko was Hajime¡¯s teacher. His ssmates would be impacted if she was gone.

    He was honestly d she didn¡¯t die. However, he remembered he didn¡¯t show it through his speech and behavior. Nevertheless, Yue and Shia seemed to be able to read what was in Hajime¡¯s heart; they were people who always knew his heartfelt emotions. Though he only thought of it now, they had crossed the boundaries of beingpanions. Such understanding had crossed his mind.

    Thus, even if Yue didn¡¯t say anything, he thought to repay Shia with something. And so, Hajime who was still embarrassed spoke to her.

    ¡°Shia. Is there something you want?¡±

    ¡°Heh? Something¡­ I want?¡±

    ¡°Ah. You can say it¡¯s a thanks or a reward¡­ Well, something like that. Of course it¡¯s only something within my ability, okay?¡±

    Shia was a little perplexed because of the sudden words. Since she thought what she had done was a natural thing to do forpanions, she thought it was a little exaggerated. ¡°U-U~n,¡± she groaned and when she casually saw Yue at his side.

    Yue was watching Shia with a gentle expression, and then she nodded. Her gaze told her was it was okay for Shia to honestly receive Hajime¡¯s gratitude, Yue was urging her. Shia, who urately read the situation, let out a forcedugh. After thinking about a little, and she turned her gaze from Yue who revealed a smile while nodding towards Hajime.

    ¡°Then, please take my first¡ª¡±

    ¡°Rejected¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why? No matter how much I think, finally the dere time has COMEEE!!! It is that kind of time, right? Right? Please read the mood!¡±

    ¡°I said, ¡®within my ability¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite within your ability! Even though you always casually keep me away, you did it with Yue-san! I know it happened! My heart felt empty whenever I found out about your liaison! Woo, when we arrive at Fhuren, I¡¯ll once again go on errand alone, and you will make love during that time, right?SobAgain, I alone¡­ Killing time alone,¡­ then I¡¯ll pretend to not see Yue-san beaming¡­ damn it¡­¡±

    ¡°No, pl¡ª, there¡¯s nothing to cry about¡­ I am in love with Yue, and about you, well, I think of you as an importantpanion, but it¡¯s not love¡­ For me to embrace someone else is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Sob¡­ Hajime-san, you good for nothing!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Oi.¡±

    ¡°A wuss! A bastard who tricks a maiden¡¯s heart! A good for nothing! You perverted voyeur!¡±

    The time hase!, and she was about to say her wish with joyful expression, but Shia became indignant because she was rejected even before she finished voicing request. She let out all of her dissatisfaction up until now as she curses Hajime while weeping.

    From the back seat, ¡°Pfft¡­ The man who annihted several tens of thousands of demonic beasts is¡­ a good for nothing¡­ Pfft.¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Master has a pure heart, if thou still haven¡¯t been in that kind of rtionship¡­ it means this one whose ass¡¯s first time was deprived has a step in the lead¡­¡±

    Those words were heard although it said in whisper. Hajime seriously thought,should I throw them out of this car?, for a moment. However, Yue who was sitting by his side was somehow looking at him with a criticizing gaze, and he let out a ¡°Guh¡±.

    Following that, he spoke to Shia again with cramped cramped cheeks. In addition, he swore in his heart to punish Willter. About the other voice¡­ he would leave her as is because he didn¡¯t want to be herpanion.

    ¡°Shia. Please lower the hurdle. If it¡¯s another thing¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hajime, you can¡¯t?¡±

    For some reason, Yue hugged Shia. Shia said with a miserable voice as she clung to Yue, ¡°Yue-saa~n¡±.

    Obviously, Yue seemed to allow Hajime to embrace Shia. Recently, Yue has been truly spoiling Shia. Hajime had thought it was because of a deep friendship, but somehow it became simr to a big sister helping her troubled little sister. Moreover, the elder one was a sis-con.

    His beloved woman was asking him to embrace another woman. Seriously, Hajime who didn¡¯t know what this situation meant could only hold his head with both hands. However, Hajime also had something he wanted to say.

    ¡°¡­ I, what my heart wants is Yue, only you. I don¡¯t hate Shia, I think of her as an importantpanion, but¡­ I can¡¯t treat her the same as Yue. You know, I carry the desire to monopolize Yue. No matter what reason it is, I won¡¯t allow her to be beside another man. You can think of it as being a narrow-minded or selfish, but¡­ I want Yue to think the same as me, it¡¯s something I desire. That¡¯s why, even if it was Shia, could you pardon me from starting a rtion with another woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hajime.¡±

    With Shia clinging to her arm, Yue¡¯s cheeks blushed and she looked straight at Hajime with moistened eyes. Hajime once again gently stroke Yue¡¯s cheek with his hand as he returned her gaze, and the two formed a sweet atmosphere anew. Even the air¡¯s color seemed to have turned pink.

    The two watched each other faces as they gradually drew closer, then¡­

    ¡°¡­ It seems I¡­ have beenpletely forgotten¡­ even though it was the talk about my reward¡­¡±

    Shia was scowling with a dangerous tone as she stared at Hajime and Yue who almost reached the climax. Then the two finally noticed their surroundings and hurriedly distanced themselves. Yue, who still felt embarrassed, was timidly twirling her beautiful hair to calm down.

    Hajime, who confessed his feelings, had his heart thrown out of order because of the surprise attack. His expressionlessness crumbled, and his mouth naturally stammered for an excuse. The words of him wanting to monopolize her and to be monopolized, were heavy responsibility for a person, but Yue was extremely happy. Her heart shivered and she inadvertently forgot about everything except Hajime.

    ¡°¡­ I see, I somehow understand the rtionship between the three of you¡­ Shia-dono has it hard.¡±

    ¡°Annoyed¡­ The bond with Yue is deep¡­ though that¡¯ll be a hindrance to this one¡­ Well, as long as this one will be abused, then it¡¯s¡­¡±

    Will¡¯s expression looked as if he would vomit sugars as he tried to guess the rtionship between the three. They didn¡¯t want to know of the existence of the pervert who started panting as she imagined something.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime, I am sorry. But, Shia is also important¡­ I want to repay her. So, please go out with her for a day inside the town¡­ Can you?¡±

    ¡°Yue-saa~n.¡±

    Now, Yue was asking Hajime for Shia¡¯s sake. Shia, whose heart was broken had her head patted, and was now spoiledly pressing and rubbing her face against Yue. Hajime who saw their appearance answered with a wry smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just that much. It¡¯s not because Yue asked for Shia, okay? Even if Shia was the one who asked for it, I¡¯ll at least go out with her.¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san¡­ no, there¡¯s no need to be concerned about it, it¡¯s okay as long as it can be an established fact!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Seriously, you are¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, because that¡¯s still impossible, I¡¯ll endure it for now by increasing the favorability through the date. Once we arrive at Fhuren, please take me to the Sightseeing Ward, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, okay.¡±

    Because of that idea, Hajime thought to once again remind her that Yue was the only special one for him. However, Shia probably already knew, but she didn¡¯t get discouraged. With aplex expression, Hajime thought,Well, it¡¯s okay to let Shia do what she wants,as he acknowledged their date. There was no change to the fact that Shia was already an important existence for Hajime, and he could not be reluctant about it because it was something Yue asked of him. Thus, he confirmed he wanted to reward her for her hard work.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this feeling of being an outsider. It¡¯s the same feeling of slipping into another family¡¯s get-together.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. This kind of ¡®Ignoring y¡¯ doesn¡¯t make this one feel happy at all¡­ Only lonely¡­ Rather, isn¡¯t it about the time someone responds to this one? Is it really okay for this one to be here?¡±

    Will, who was sitting behind the front seat where the flirting and heartwarming scene had urred, looked so ufortable. In addition, although no one talked to her, Tio whom participated in the previous conversation, unbeknownst to them, had boarded the carrier as she ced her head on the window where the carrier was connected to the vehicle.

    Before the fight, she had asked permission to follow Hajime. In the end, she was left behind because her existence was forgotten, so she jumped into the carrier of the magic-driven four-wheeler in a panic. The look of her panting because of her cruel treatment, while peeping into the vehicle via the window, took everyone inside the vehicle aback, and decided to treat it as though there was nothing there.

    At first, he tried to shake her off by doing reckless movements with a wild-like speed just like the one in the movies, but she used magic to her advantage to stick to them. Moreover, because she became more and more excited with ecstasy, they decided to just ignore her. The pervert: the more one reacts to her, the more pleased she became.

    Because of the situation where no one responded to her, Tio was excited because she thought of it as some kind of y to ignore her. However, she began to feel the emptiness from the interaction of Hajime and the others, and finallyined to them. Even so no one respond to her, so Tio creeped into the vehicle from the window connecting the vehicle and the carrier. With her ck and long hair hanging down, her appearance who slowly creeping inside was just like Sada**-san from a certain movie called ¡®The Ring¡¯.

    As expected, Will couldn¡¯t ignore the eeriness as he shouted, ¡°Uwah!,¡± and retreated to the side window. Reacting to his voice, Hajime and his party looked at the back seat.

    ¡°Ah? Ahh~, th-this one is stuck. The breasts have be hindrances¡­ Can¡¯t get in. Sorry, Will-boy, but can thou pull this one in?¡±

    Her breasts, which were far bigger than Shia¡¯s, were resisting the pull as they continued to change shapes because of the window frame. Tio asked, ¡°Please pull this one, okay?,¡± as she stretched her hands towards Will. Hajime, who saw the situation, silently pulled Scg from his left holster. His hand moved over his shoulder and shot without any hesitation.

    DOPANh!

    ¡°HMMmm!?¡±

    The gunshot and the projectile flew outside, hitting the Tio¡¯s forehead, and the force of impact blew her back into the carrier. A moring and mming sound resounded from the carrier.

    ¡°Wh-What have thou done. To suddenly do that¡­ wouldn¡¯t it make this one excited?¡±

    With flushed cheeks, she rubbed her forehead with a somewhat happy expression. Sheined¡­ not. Tio, from the Ryuujin tribe, said no more than a perverted remark. Maybe because she wanted to enter with her legs first, she thrusted them into the vehicle window. However, this time, her plump butt was stuck on the window frame, and her fascinating buttock somehow managed to get inside after some struggling.

    Hajime silently fired Scg in session. And although he wanted to blow Tio¡¯s ass out of the vehicle, she was considerably stuck and thus didn¡¯t blown away thanks to the plump meat of her buttocks cushioning the impact. However, because she let out R18 moaning every time a bullet shot was into her butt such as ¡°Ah, an!¡±, ¡°How intense!¡±, or ¡°Masterr~¡±. With cramped cheeks, Hajime reluctantly stopped shooting. As expected, it was better to not be an acquainted to a pervert.

    Yue, who idolized the Ryuujin race, felt that the image she had of them was nothing but a fantasy, and had pushed them to the back of her head, and was now covering her eyes in shock.

    Tio who guessed the gunfire had stopped, somehow held her butt and breasts, letting out a sigh ¡°Fuu~,¡± as she finally got inside the vehicle.

    ¡°Haa, haa, geez¡­ how indiscriminating. A Master who can¡¯t be helped. But don¡¯t worry, this one will receive any kind of love. That¡¯s why¡­ it¡¯s okay to do more of it, you know? Even more intense is okay, too, you know?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, pervert. Don¡¯t lean forward and do note here. If possible, open the door and jump outside now.¡±

    ¡°Kh!? Haa haa¡­ for Master to know what¡¯s best for this one¡­ but, this one refuses. This one has already decided to follow Master. There¡¯s also the duty as Ryuujin race, and the thing about taking responsibility, there¡¯s no reason to separate. No matter what Master will say, this one will follow thee. This one definitely won¡¯t go away.¡±

    Tio who finally entered the vehicle spewed perverted words one after another, and when Hajime coldly answered her, Tio¡¯s expression looked like she was further charmed by him. However, she firmly insisted to remain. Though it was spoiled by her own expression.

    ¡°Stop joking. What responsibility. It¡¯s nothing but the continuation of a fight to the death. Just be d you weren¡¯t killed. Besides, your duty as Ryuujin race is about that Hero. The guy is the center of this summoning, so go to him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to. Definitely don¡¯t want to. Though this one doesn¡¯t know what kind of person that Hero is, this one thinks he wouldn¡¯t be able to ruthlessly and mercilessly punish this one just like Master! Beside, don¡¯t belittle this one! This one has decided whom this one would call ¡°Master.¡± This one not so frivolous to be able to change the feelings towards this one¡¯s master.¡±

    With her eyes fully open, Tio insisted while clenching her fists. Though it was said in a good manner, she eventually made a perverted deration that she was happy to be treated mercilessly by Hajime.

    ¡°This one would chase thee even if thou art runs away, okay? When this one goes all over towns with the story about this one¡¯s first being snatched away. About this one¡¯s body that could no longer live without Master, doing different this and that kinds of things, it will be told along with Master¡¯s description as this one walks, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You are~¡±

    With veins popped, Hajime dangerously narrowed his eyes as he thought of her as a seriously annoying fellow. Though he thought to just kill her, she wasn¡¯t an enemy and Yue would stop him, so he thought to just keep hitting her until she lost her memory. Nevertheless, she had an authentic sturdiness, and it got nowhere because she would just feel happy rather than being blown away along with her memory.

    As the result, he could do nothing but re at her with a disgusted expression from the bottom of his heart. However, his gaze only made Tio¡¯s body convulsed even more. Her condition was already irrecoverable.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make such disgusted face, Master. This one will surely be useful. Though Master¡¯s party are outside of the norm, didn¡¯t this one has shown the proof during that fight? Even if this one doesn¡¯t know Master¡¯s objective, please let this one apany Master. Please, Master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s physiologically impossible.¡±

    ¡°Ah!!!? Haa, Haa¡­ Nnh! nnh!¡±

    Towards Hajime¡¯s words thatpletely stopped the flow of conversation, Tio was embracing herself with both arms as though she was enduring something while she was fidgeting. Seeing Tio in such a manner, not only Hajime but everyone inside the vehicle disyed disgusted faces. After a while, Hajime let out a deep sigh and his expression looked somewhat exhausted.

    ¡°¡­ Although I want to say something, but it¡¯ll be useless no matter what I say, right? Just do whatever you want as long as you don¡¯t be a hindrance to us. I have no more energy to think about what to do with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Oo~, that¡¯s so, that¡¯s so! Hmm, then please take care of this one from now on, Master, Yue, and Shia. Just call this one Tio! Fufufu, it looks like it¡¯ll be a fun journey¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Argh.¡±

    ¡°P-Please take care of me too¡­¡±

    Hajime sighed again when he looked at a happy Tio with his narrowed eyes. Yue groaned in dissatisfaction, and the perplexed Shia returned her greeting.

    A newpanion. A pervert from Ryuujin race; Tio, had joined them. And the party advances towards Neutral Commercial City of Fhuren.

 Book 7. Chapter 5

    Book 7. Chapter 5

    <strong>Chapter 5 : Aiko Gone Mad</strong>

    Three days had passed since Hajime and his party left Ul.

    Although there were vexing problems; such as how to dispose of the corpses of the demonic beasts, and how to repair the roughened ground, the townspeople were unhurt. A result that could only be considered nothing but a miracle. The good news was immediately spread to the people who took shelter, peripheral towns, and even the Imperial Capital. The returning townspeople met their lovers and families. Some were hugging their close friends, and the joy of their safeties wrapped Ul in a festival-like mor.

    The protective wall Hajime left behind was surrounded the town as is, and the people who were talking about the details of the fight were gesturing how it exceed themon sense simr to how storytellers talked about a myth as they looked at the roughened ground outside of the protective wall.

    The people who took shelter, especially the children, had sparkling eyes when they heard the story. Without losing this opportunity, the merchants were already calcting on how to make money by turning Hajime¡¯s protective wall into the town¡¯s new specialty.

    Thus, the townspeople who didn¡¯t know anything about Hajime and Aiko believed Hajime and his party were dispatched by the ¡°Goddess of Good Harvest,¡± and Hajime¡¯s wall was named ¡°Goddess¡¯s Shield¡± to honor it. Furthermore, the white-haired, eye-patched boy; Hajime, was called ¡°Goddess¡¯s Sword¡± and ¡°Goddess¡¯s Knight¡± in respect. However, it was a different story when David and the other Knights, or rather the real bodyguard Knights, recalled what was said about Aiko and Hajime. They would rampage while shouting, ¡°As expected, I hate that guy!!!¡± In the future, Hajime would writhe in agony whenever he hears his name, but that¡¯s another story.

    It was somewhat a miscalction that resulted in earning himself some embarrassing nicknames, but just as Hajime thought, Aiko¡¯s fame and poprity were through the roof. When she walked into town, all the people would turn around and focus their gazes on her. Among them, there were also some who began to worship her while saying things such as ¡°Bless us~.¡± In this town Aiko, who saved the people, was certainly seen as nothing less than a ¡°Goddess.¡± The rumor had also already spread to the surrounding towns. At the very least, it might be correct to say that Aiko¡¯s words carried more weight than the Church of Saints¡¯ bishop, in the town of Ul.

    The rumored Aiko was¡­ safely supporting the town leaders in the town¡¯s reconstruction, but although she acted cheerful around people close to her, her mind wasn¡¯t there. The cause was the various impacts of the shocking truths Hajime had revealed before the fight. But above all, it was how Hajime killed Shimizu. The scene of that moment consumed her mind and gnawed at her heart.

    Even today, after they finished their day duty and it was time for dinner, the students and bodyguard Knights were dining at ¡°Water Fairy Inn,¡± Aiko just mechanically carried the food into her mouth and nkly looked some ce else without registering the conversation of the others in her mind, only answering with the same reply.

    ¡°Ai-chan sensei¡­ Ai-chan sensei¡¯s magic is amazing after all! Even those roughened ground recovered quickly¡­ Looks like it¡¯ll return to normal in just a week!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see¡­ that¡¯s good.¡±

    Sonobe Yuka, who noticed Aiko¡¯s mind was somewhere else, intentionally talked to her cheerfully. She tried to somehow encourage Aiko, since she knew the source of her abnormal state. However, even Sonobe¡¯s cheerful words only received an indifferent answer in return, like pre-typed-like words. Sonobe drooped her shoulders as she said ¡°Still won¡¯t do, huh~.¡±

    ¡°Aiko¡­ did the mayor or the bishop said anything today? If you¡¯re really troubled by it, I won¡¯t forgive them for troubling Aiko, even if it¡¯s the bishop. I am Aiko¡¯s Knight after all. No matter when, only I will be Aiko¡¯s ally.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see¡­ that¡¯s good.¡±

    It was unknown whether David said those words to encourage Aiko or to seduce her. The remark on how he was willing to go up against the bishop was considerably dangerous as a Temr Knight, although it might not be important to David; the warrior of love. The ¡°I¡± part was emphasized. In regards to going against anyone¡­ it was also considered by the surrounding Knights, as they agreed with him while they directed sharp res at theirmander who casually made his advance.

    However David¡¯s casual appeal was easily tossed aside like the wordsing from a certain long running TV program during daytime. It was doubtful as to whether or not she heard him. The expression on the student¡¯s faces were saying ¡°Serves you right~¡± to David who drooped his shoulders. The same expression was on the other Knights¡¯ faces.

    Without taking any notice of the students and the Knights, Aiko indifferently continued to eat without responding.

    (¡­If, if only I had talked to Shimizu-kun more¡­ If only I had noticed his feelings earlier¡­ If I did, then something like that wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­ If, if he relied on his ssmates¡­ If, if I didn¡¯t get taken as a hostage¡­ If only¡­ I died¡­ then he wouldn¡¯t have found it necessary to kill Shimizu-kun¡­

    Why did he kill him¡­ Even though they were ssmates¡­ Was it simply because he was an enemy?¡­ Could killing someone be so simple because of such a reason? Was it so simple to kill a person?¡­ How could it be done so naturally?¡­

    That¡¯s strange¡­ Humans aren¡¯t demonic beasts. To be able to kill without any hesitation¡­ He,¡­ was he someone who could easily kill a human?¡­ If I left him alone, would he have been a danger to the other children?¡­ Will the other children be safe since he¡¯s gone?¡­ As long as he¡¯s not¡­ Kh?!? What did I just think of!?¡­ Stop. It¡¯s not good to think about this any further!)

    Presently, regret and self-condemnation repeated themselves in Aiko¡¯s mind¡­ Thus, if she thought of it unconsciously, the buds of fear and grudges towards Hajime would appear, she would deny them in a panic, and she would once again return to her first thoughts, repeating the process. There was too much she wanted to think about, and there were also a lot things she didn¡¯t want to think of. Aiko¡¯s mind was simr to a library where the bookshelves had crumbled and unorganized information were scattered around in a chaotic manner.

    Suddenly, a calm and warmth voice reached Aiko. ¡°Aiko-sama. About today¡¯s dish, is it not up to your taste?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    It was Foss Selo, the owner of ¡°Water Fairy Inn.¡± His voice was far from loud, it was actually said in a rather small voice. However, there was no one inside the inn who missed Foss¡¯s words. His calm and deep voice would reach anyone without fail. Even now, Aiko whose mind was caught in whirpool of thought easily heard his words, and it made her senses return to reality.

    When she noticed she had cried out in a rather strange and loud voice, Aiko¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly as she turned towards the smiling Foss.

    ¡°U-Umm, what was it? I¡¯m sorry, I was daydreaming for a moment.¡±

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t worry about it. I just thought the dish was not to your taste because you didn¡¯t raise your face. If so, I thought of sending out another dish¡­¡±

    ¡°N-No need! The food is really delicious. I was just thinking about something¡­¡±

    Although Aiko said the food was very delicious, she herself couldn¡¯t remember what it tasted like. When she looked at her surroundings, her students and the Knights were looking at her with a somewhat anxious expression. She noticed what was on their minds, and she thought she mustn¡¯t continue the way she has been acting as she pulled herself together and continued on with her meal. However, she coughed in a panic when food entered her lungs.

    Because Aiko was coughing with teary eyes, the students and the Knights were panicked. Seeing the situation, Foss casually prepared napkin and water.

    ¡°I-I am sorry. To trouble yo-¡­¡± ¡°It is not a trouble at all.¡±

    Although Foss saw Aiko¡¯s blunder, he kept a calm smile which made Aiko feel grateful and relieved. Seeing Aiko¡¯s current state, Foss narrowed his eyes and thought of something. He spoke with a small and still calm voice.

    ¡°Umm. Aiko-sama. Though it might be presumptuous, may I ask one thing?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t Aiko-sama believe what you want to believe?¡±

    ¡°Heh?¡±

    Unable to understand Foss¡¯s words, Aiko tilted her head as a question mark floated above her head. Because of that, Foss continued with a wry smile, ¡°Looks like those words were toocking.¡±

    ¡°Apparently, Aiko-sama¡¯s mind is currently in serious confusion. There are too many things you want to think about, there are also things you don¡¯t want to think of, and you don¡¯t know what should you do. What¡¯s best is to do what you want, even if you¡¯re not sure of what you want yet. There are many things you don¡¯t understand, which only increases your impatience, and be the impetus towards the vicious circle of confusion. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°H-How¡­¡±

    Because he had correctly guessed what she was thinking of, Aiko instantly became speechless. Seeing her reaction, Foss calmly exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of guests, after all.¡±

    ¡°During such times, it¡¯s better to just ¡®believe in what you want to believe in¡¯ for now. But then again, people will overlook things if they only want to believe what they want, those words also came with such warning. That saying is correct. However, in my opinion, people only act in what they believe in. That¡¯s why, I feel that during times when one ¡®can¡¯t move on,¡¯ it isn¡¯t a bad thing to ¡®believe in what you want to believe in¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­ To believe in what I want to believe in.¡±

    Aiko contemted in Foss¡¯s words. Aiko¡¯s mind was currently filled with regret and guilt which became a bud of doubt in Hajime as the hatred swirled around. Hajime was certainly Aiko¡¯s important student, but Shimizu who was also a simrly an important student to her was murdered. The moment she understood he was an existence who, ording to situation, would deprive the other students of their lives. She recognized Hajime as a threat who would deprive her of her important people. Even so, Hajime was also her student, she couldn¡¯t simply cast him away. It was the same reason why she couldn¡¯t just abandon Shimizu, who tried tomit mass murder. That¡¯s why she was confused since because didn¡¯t know what to do. Though Aiko herself thought she had a difficult personality, she couldn¡¯t help it. Hatayama Aiko was a ¡®teacher,¡¯ after all.

    Foss didn¡¯t know what happened to Aiko. He didn¡¯t know she was, in a certain sense, believing too much in what she wanted to believe in. Even so, he could see she hadmitted arge blunder since she couldn¡¯t move on after what she believed in had copsed.

    While he was lost in thought, Aiko¡¯s hands had stopped from partaking of her meal and began to get absorbed in her thoughts.

    (To believe in what I want to believe in. I wonder¡­ what is it that I want to believe in? One of the things is that I want all of the students to return to Japan. However, it¡¯s something that can no longer be fulfilled. Now what I want to believe in is for it to be possible to return home without any more losses¡­

    His story. His story where a ssmate tried to kill him. I do not want to believe it¡­ he even said he will kill us if we were to be a hindrance to him. Towards a human who unhesitatingly murdered a person¡­ Towards the enemy who threatened the students¡­

    Even so, I do not want to believe it. Nevertheless, he actually killed him¡­ killed Shimizu-kun without any hint of hesitation. That¡¯s why he¡¯s already¡­ no, I must believe in what I want to believe in.)

    Aiko closed her eyes as she tried to hold down the resurfaced dark feelings. The surrounding people were anxiously looking at her as she moved slightly while thinking of something.

    (¡®Because he¡¯s an enemy¡¯ is what he said, and ¡®I have no time for that¡¯. He also feared Shimizu-kun will once again attack him and his important people if he let him live. That was something anyone would have thought of.

    In reality, Yue-san and Shia-san wouldn¡¯t put so much trust in him if he was a cruel man. He only wanted to cut off the source of anxiety for the future of those children¡­ It was why he couldn¡¯t let him live. In other words, he thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about Shimizu-kun¡­

    To let Shimizu-kun live would mean I should have at least showed him I could reform Shimizu-kun, in which I didn¡¯t¡­ In the end, I was powerless¡­ Shimizu-kun was¡­ Even so, to be killed in that manner¡­ It meant Shimizu-kun was already weakene¡ª¡­ Kh.)

    There was a clear reason why Hajime shot Shimizu dead. He was not a broken human who would think nothing of murder. He was not a monster who couldn¡¯t be understood. He wasn¡¯t an enemy who blindly harm the students. Aiko decided to believe in him because he was a ¡®student¡¯, and her words could still reach him. With such thinking process, she recalled the shocking scene where a student shot another student to death, and she tried to search for the reason behind it.

    (That¡¯s right. I had forgotten it until now. To begin with, I was the one who asked him to help the dying Shimizu-kun, and that was the result. Shimizu-kun would have died even if he didn¡¯t do anything. It waspletely unnecessary for him to purposely shoot him! So why?! Why did he do that?! To make sure he dies? No, there¡¯s no need for him to do such a thing. That child only had a few minutes left to live, it was why I asked him for his help, but there¡¯s nothing more left to be done. After all, there was nothing I could do¡­ Shimizu-kun was shot because of me¡ª Kh!?)

    Aiko opened her eyes widel She was aghast by the truth she had just noticed.

    (¡­ That¡¯s right. Shimizu-kun received the wound from the attack aimed at me. If nothing was done during that time, I would have surely died. It was my fault he had to die! But everyone was convinced Shimizu-kun was killed by him! He was the one who convinced us of it!)

    It was her fault, it was her who killed her own student. Just like Hajime feared, Aiko finally realized the truth and paled in an instant. The existence of her students were Aiko¡¯s supporting pirs. The fact that she was the cause of one of her student¡¯s death broke Aiko¡¯s mind. The impact of the fact made her mind unintentionally turn on its defensive mechanism, and Aiko¡¯s mind nked out. With her outlook wrapped in darkness, she thought of giving herself to the darkness. However, the words Hajime left behind revived her mind.

    ¡°If possible, please don¡¯t get demoralized.¡±

    At that time, her mind didn¡¯t understand it because of consecutive impacts. Even though it was troublesome to think well of the meaning behind those words, they were simple words if she thought hard enough.

    (If, if he said those words because he had predicted my situation¡­ Wasn¡¯t he worrying about me?¡­ I, he noticed I would break down because I realized I was the cause of Shimizu-kun¡¯s death. That was the reason why¡­ he unnecessarily shot him¡­ to convince us it was he who killed him¡­ so I wouldn¡¯t be crushed by guilt¡­ to keep being a teacher¡­)

    Aiko understood Hajime¡¯s sense of values. Therefore, she didn¡¯t think it was done entirely for her sake. Even so, there¡¯s no denying Hajime had rushed into action because he thought of Aiko. The closing of the door in Aiko¡¯s mind was immediately stopped right before itpletely shut, and it began to slowly open once again. Her narrowed view once again broadened. Though there was still the cold feeling like one of the coldest season inside her mind, but at the same time, there certainly was a small fire present.

    (Looks like I was being protected by him¡­ No, not only him, but a lot of people have protected me. The children by my side are protecting me even now. I only thought of protecting him, but I didn¡¯t realize I was also being protected¡­ How immature of me. That¡¯s now¡¯s not the right time for me to keep trying to be independent¡­)

    Aiko wore a resolute expression. However, her thoughts involving Shimizu-kun and the fact that she was the reason he was killed wouldn¡¯t disappear for the rest of her life. Even so, she couldn¡¯t just stand still because there were students who adored and relied on her as their teacher; she didn¡¯t want to. Aiko renewed her vow to do the things she could do as a ¡®teacher¡¯, even if the world had changed. In addition, she also engraved in her mind to not let her current ideals be shaken. There is already, without a doubt, fear or grudge against Hajime.

    (He¡¯s a clumsy one¡­ He understood I might hold a grudge against him, or I might even be his enemy¡­ Now that I think about it, he received my words and it looked like he thought it over seriously¡­ Could this possibly be his way of returning a favor?

    When I think back, I¡¯ve only been saved by him. He told me the truth, and in the end, he even saved this town. Moreover, during the battle, he fulfilled his promise and brought Shimizu-kun back. If I reconsidered those things, I¡¯ve only been unreasonable. I only talked of my ideals¡­ and I¡¯ve pressured him with that¡­ How truly immature of me. Even so, he saved us¡­ even though his way of thinking is cold¡­ Looks like parts of his previous self still remained¡­ No, at the very least, he regained some of them, right? Could it be because of those girls?)

    Once again, Aiko smiled wryly as she thought of bing indebted to him. Even though her immaturity was shameful as teacher, she smiled as remembered the Hajime who had sluggish status in the beginning, transforming into a truly dependable man. Thus, even though Hajime hadpletely changed, she felt happy when she caught a glimpse of his previous self.

    But at the moment, she guessed the reasons were Yue and Shia, the girls who were always close to Hajime¡¯s side. Aiko somehow felt a pain in her heart. Aiko inclined her neck, but she immediately thought of it as nothing but her imagination.

    (Incidentally, I still haven¡¯t said my thanks to Shia-san who protected me. Even though she is someone I owe my life to¡­ Next time, I must properly make sure to thank her¡­ In addition, I also owe my life to him¡­)

    About the poison and the raging development, Aiko reflected. She had not thanked Shia, and the other benefactor of her life, Hajime. It was only now that she recalled something sealed in the corner of her memory, and she blushed as though fire came out of her face.

    (Th-That¡¯s just an artificial respiration! A lifesaving measure! There¡¯s absolutely nothing more than that! I-It¡¯s not like such an intense thing was my first time. I never thought of it as pleasant! Yup, I absolutely never thought of it like that!)

    When she thought of the reason behind her flushed face, Aiko suddenly began to beat the table. She repeated her excuse to no one in particr.

    In addition, even though Aiko was an adult, she didn¡¯t have any experience in love. Even so, it was true that with her lovely looks, speech, and behavior changed, bing like someone who was seriously in love. After all, in Japan, there were only ¡®gentlemen,¡¯ who treated her seriously because of her teenage-like appearance. Aiko knew there were a lot of men who thought of her appearance as good, but most of them ended up as good friends because none of them wanted to experience shame in beingbeled as something beginning with ¡®Lo¡¯.

    Since it was not unusual for people in their earlier teens to marry in this world, no one was bothered by Aiko¡¯s short height and childish face; the so-called a little girl¡¯s appearance. So even though David and the other Knights were serious,¡­ her small experience in love and her small stature made her believe no man would be interested in her, since she didn¡¯t even notice the love call clearly sent by men from this different world.

    Thus, the mouth to mouth life-saving measure Hajime had quite the impact on Aiko. She calmed her mind, and once again recalled the things that wouldn¡¯t get out of her head.

    (¡­ To begin with, he already has girlfriends named Yue and Shia¡­ There were already two, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it increases by one. Just what I am saying?! I am a teacher! He¡¯s a student! Wait, that¡¯s not the problem! It¡¯s not like he thinks of me like that! Besides, he somehow managed to casually two-time! Illicit sexual rtionships are forbidden! That¡¯s insincere! Love should only be one way!¡­ To have two at the same time¡­ Kh, how shameless! I won¡¯t allow such immoral rtionships! Hmph, I won¡¯t allow it!)

    The sound of her beating the table became louder.

    (¡­ But his feelings towards Yue-san is quite special. Though her style isn¡¯t so different from me¡­ Could it be that h-he likes child-like women? F-For example, like me? No, no, no, what am I thinking! So what if I know his tastes! To begin with, he is eight years younger¡­ Now that I think about it, aren¡¯t people from the Vampire race like Yue-san have a long lifespan? In other words, he likes child-like older woman? Wait, so what if I knew that! Return to your senses, Hatayama Aiko! You are a teacher! He is a student! You are disqualified as a teacher if a little kiss makes you confused!)

    Maybe because she was done beating the table, she held her face with both hands, began shaking her head while saying¡®No, no¡¯, once again she beat the table, continued with another¡®No, no¡¯, and finally she shouted ¡°I am a teacher¡ª!!,¡± as she began to pound the table with her forehead.

    As expected, even the students and bodyguard Knights; the group who loves Aiko, was taken aback by her entric behavior. When Foss noticed Aiko, who started a one-man show, he said, ¡°Oh my, looks like you¡¯ve cheered up,¡± with his unchanging calm smile. What a big person.

    Afterwards, Aiko was able toe to terms with her feelings towards Hajime about this and that, and self-concluded that was only a temporary hesitation caused by unstable emotion. Thus, there¡¯s no change, Hajime was her student. While it was necessary to deliver information about Hajime to the top management in Church of the Saint and the Kingdom, she also needed to be prepared to protect Hajime from them in case of emergency, since she was determined to return to the Kingdom.

    Aiko didn¡¯t notice it. The thing about Hajime wasn¡¯t concluded, it was just put on hold. While she called the students in her mind as ¡°that child,¡± only Hajime was called ¡°he.¡±

    Thus the feeling began to bud. The time when Aiko finally took notice of it would be a little bit more in the future¡­

 Book 7. Chapter 6

    Book 7. Chapter 6

    <strong>Chapter 6 : Once Again in Fhuren</strong>

    There was no change in liveliness of Neutral Commercial City, Fhuren.

    From the other side of the tall and gigantic wall, the town¡¯s mor reached considerable distance, all the way to outskirts. There was also no change with the long lines on the gates. From tourists to merchants who were visiting because of business, and there were also all kinds of listless people because of the torment of waiting for their turns.

    There was a man who gave off a gaudy feeling standing at the end of the line of people by the entrance where the inspection was taking ce. He was apanied by two shy women, one on each side, who were also listless as they waited for their turn in dissatisfaction while sweating. For the time being, would it be better to ask them what happened or just watch them? ¡ª they gave off such a mood. Then, they talked about silly things such as how to improve their waiting condition to reach their turn faster when suddenly; the gaudy man heard an unfamiliar sound to his ears.

    SCREECH!!!

    In the beginning, the gaudy man ignored it as he tried to lift the mood of the two women by his side. However, when the merchants and two women beside him became pop-eyed while looking behind him, coupled by the sound getting gradually louder, he turned towards the highway and said, ¡°What!¡±

    Thus he also became pop-eyed as he saw the scene of a ck box running on the highway as it created raging storm of dust. The people quickly raised a ruckus. Though there were those who tried to run away as they shouted¡®Demonic beast!¡¯, the speed of the box-like object was more than they could imagine, and it immediately reached them before they noticed it.

    The gaudy man stiffened. The people in the line thought: It is hopeless already!, with despair reflecting in their eyes.

    At the time, when it almost collided into them, the box-like object,creak, creak, creak, half rotating as its rear part shook, and it immediately stopped while raising a dust storm.

    People were staring at the stationary object, the magic-driven four-wheeler. Within the confusion of what had happened, the four-wheeler¡¯s doors opened. The ones who got off while ignoring and not thinking anything of the surprised people, were of course Hajime and his party. Yue, Shia, and even Tio were ignoring the gazes of the people. Only Will was saying,Sorry for themotion!, as he bowed.

    However, the people couldn¡¯t even hear Will¡¯s apology. It could be said they didn¡¯t even care about the fact that people wereing out from the never before seen object. Their eyes were glued to the beautiful girls and a woman who ¡°U~n¡±, stretched before them. When Yue, Shia, and Tio moved, ¡°Hou,¡± sighs of admiration of the people entranced by them could be heard.

    Hajime was sitting on the four-wheeler¡¯s bo and said,The distance from here to the entrance, it looks like we need to wait for around an hour, huh~, as he narrowed his eyes. His muscle had stiffened because of the long time spent inside the car, so he went outside in a carefree way when they reached the gate. Because magic-driven four-wheeler was mobile with the use of Hajime¡¯s direct magic maniption, it was possible to move it without sitting on the driver seat, though the control difficulty was higher.

    Hajime released the stiffness in his shoulders as his neck made cracking sounds. Yue got on the bo just like Hajime, went behind him, and began to rub his shoulders. Apparently she wanted to massage him. Hajime rxed his body while smiling.

    Maybe because Shia became lonely, she also sat down and drew closer to Hajime¡¯s side. When Tio saw them, she said, ¡°Muh, this one will also participate!,¡± as she emphasized her huge breasts and tried to cling onto Hajime¡¯s arm but¡­ she was pped by Hajime and she fell down. However, there should be no problem as she disyed a very happy expression under Hajime¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Hajime-san. Is it really okay to drive the four-wheeler until here? At the very least, I think we should hide it¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn? Honestly, isn¡¯t it already toote? We have already rampaged so shily. In a week, it will spread to even remote regions. Besides, I already had a thought that such a day would eventuallye¡­ It¡¯s just earlier than what I had predicted.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, there is no more need for such prudence.¡±

    Hajime answered Shia¡¯s question as he shrugged his shoulders. Even though he nned to put a little effort, so that it will allow them to avoid any trouble, the battle in the Ul town should be spread quickly. So whatever his n was, it should be useless now. That¡¯s why, it was just as Yue had said, he stopped trying to not disy his artifacts as much as possible, and decided to no more going about with such cautiousness.

    ¡°U~n, so that¡¯s it. Well, because there will surely be actions by the Church and the Kingdom, it certainly is toote, huh. Though it¡¯ll be better if we can get support from Aiko-san or Ilwa-san¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, in the end, those are just insurances. It is at the degree where it will be good if they demonstrate a good effect. To begin with, I have resolved myself to fight anything that might show up no matter what they are. Regardless what happens, I will just mow them down and move forward. That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay for you, Shia, to no longer act as a ve, you know? Do you want me to remove that cor?¡±

    He thought the troublesome preparations made against the Church and the Kingdom rted to Ilwa and Aiko would be something good if they would take effect in the end. Hajime didn¡¯t think much about it. As the topic quickly came to a close, he said it was okay for Shia to stop acting as a ve while poking her cor. Outstretching his hand, he implicitly said it was no longer necessary to hold back to avoid troublesome things.

    However Shia who quietly stroked and touched the cor, shook her head to refuse with somewhat blushing cheeks.

    ¡°No, it is okay to stay as is. After all, it was the first thing I got from Hajime-san¡­ Besides, it is the proof I am Hajime-san¡¯s¡­ and I recently took a liking to it¡­ That¡¯s why, it is okay to stay as is.¡±

    Shia said such things. Her rabbit ears moved about from embarrassment. Her appearance of when she was looking down, coupled with her being shy was truly cute. The men in the edge of Hajime¡¯s view were pressing their nose as to suppress the dripping blood.

    While Shia was still looking down, Hajime held her chin and made her look up. Because of his actions, Shia¡¯s face became a deeper shade of red. That followed by the ground under the men¡¯s feet also being dyed in red. Hajime took out a crystal with a beautiful hue from the ¡°Treasure Box,¡± and ced it on Shia¡¯s cor. To be more precise he used ¡°transmutation¡± on the crystal.

    Shia¡¯s cor was to disy that she was Hajime¡¯s ve so it was of a boorish fashion. The telepathy stone and the other stones were installed without regards to any design as it was made in unostentatious manner. To begin with, it was made as temporary thing to not attract any trouble inside the town, so he disregarded the design.

    However, if Shia liked it and wanted to keep wearing it, just a little, it could be said it was too boorish. Also,pared to the time he gave her the cor, Hajime¡¯s feelings towards Shia had be gentler. That¡¯s why Hajime thought to make the cor to suit Shia.

    As the result, white and blue ornaments were geometrically installed on the ck material and, the fragment of God¡¯s Crystal was processed into a small cross that radiated blue light, installed on the front side which resulted in a mysterious-like cor¡­ A choker even more fashionable than the ones sold on earth. There¡¯s already no impression left of a dog cor used to restrain.

    Hajime showed a satisfied expression towards his workmanship. Shia, who was entranced because of the feeling from Hajime¡¯s fingers that sometimes brushed her neck, was startled when Hajime passed a mirror to her. Following that, she readily confirmed the choker on her neck with the mirror. There was certainly a choker with mysteriously beautiful ornaments. The cross made out of God Crystal was indeed beautiful and suited Shia¡¯s eyes.

    Shia was poking the cross with her finger and her mouth loosened in a wide smile. Afterwards, she embraced Hajime¡¯s arm as a truly happy smile floated across her face while rubbing her forehead on his arm, and continued with her thanks. Incidentally, her rabbit ears were also nestled on Hajime.

    While Shia on his shoulder raised an expression of happiness, Yue on his back smiled slightly and stroked Shia¡¯s rabbit ears nestled on him. Tio who crept up once again received a p.

    Because of the pink-colored space that appeared out of nowhere, the people who returned from the impact of the unknown object and the appearances of the super beautiful girls, women began to pay attention to Hajime and his party with various feelings. The majority of the women didn¡¯t even envy Yue and the others¡¯ beauty as they let out warm sighs. On the other side, the men divided into those captivated by Yue and the others, those looking at Hajime with envy and killing intent, and those who licked their lips as they found out themodity value on Hajime¡¯s artifacts and the girls.

    However, no one faced Hajime and his party directly even now. The merchants seemed to restrain each other as they looked for a right timing to speak. Amongst them, was the gaudy man from earlier; he disyed a mortified expression as hepared the two women beside him with Yue and the others, and clicked his tongue. Thus he recklessly approached Hajime and his party.

    ¡°Yo,dies. If it¡¯s okay, can¡ª ¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are trying to touch without permission? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Hii!¡±

    The gaudy man casually called out to Yue and the others while ignoring Hajime. If it was only calling them, Hajime¡¯s ¡°pressure¡± wouldn¡¯t end up guiding him to fainting course. But, of all things, the gaudy man was trying to touch Shia¡¯s cheek.

    Just from one look, the gaudy man was quite a good looking one. Therefore, he must have thought any women would fall for him if he touched and seduced them. However, Shia¡¯s gaze was cold and though she thought to deal with him before he touched her, Hajime¡¯s arm grabbed the gaudy man¡¯s head ahead of her. Moreover it was coupled with a thick killing intent.

    The gaudy man immediately ducked his body and leaked a miserable scream. Hajime just ignored the gaudy man¡¯s appearance and threw him off towards the highway. The gaudy man reached the ground in tremendous speed 30 meters away. With his face shaving the ground, he ended up in a pose just like Nagoya¡¯s Shachihoko. And after advancing for ten meters more with only his head, he fell and waspletely unmoving.

    Within cloud of sand, the gaudy manid on the earth without even twitching. The people who saw were dumbfounded because they just saw a person flew in an impossible orbit, and they turned their gazes to Hajime who created the spectacle. The two women who attended the gaudy man were timidly looking at Hajime, who red at the surrounding with absolute zero eyes which made them shudder, and they disappeared somewhere while screaming.

    The merchants who tried to restrain each other while saying, ¡°You guys, I won¡¯t let you go ahead,¡± from a while ago were now saying, ¡°Please go ahead,¡± as they mutuallypromised with each other. Hajime said clearly,Who¡¯s next?, while ring.

    Because no one came forward, Hajime smiled in satisfaction, and he looked away from the surrounding people as he lost interest.

    ¡°Whoa, Hajime-san was angry for me~ Is this how he expresses his desire to monopolize me? Just one more step until that thing happens, right!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shia, do your best.¡±

    ¡°Yue-saa~n. Okay. I will work hard~!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it is of no matter how much thou art is valued~ Master. Isn¡¯t it okay to value this one, too? Please throw this one just like that man, please?¡±

    Because Hajime was angry towards the one who tried to touch her, happiness spread through Shia¡¯s whole body. Actually, Hajime just couldn¡¯t forgive him for trying to touch Shia as though she was his thing. There was no desire to monopolize her, but it was toote to correct her, though it was true that his action was because he thought Shia as someone important to him.

    Incidentally, because Tio who looked at the blown away gaudy man with envying eyes tried to nestle close to him, Hajime still responded with a p. ¡°Aan!,¡± Tio who copsed happily after saying with a captivating voice was red at by Hajime with a truly cold gaze. However, she became even happier as she ¡°Haa, haa,¡± got excited. Hajime let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°This fellow can¡¯t be helped anymore,¡± as he gave up thinking about her condition.

    Hajime and his party were flirting with such feelings, Will who was outside of this got on and sat inside the vehicle while looking at the far distance to sort out his feelings. The line from before became noisy again. Hajime turned his gaze and apparently there were guardsing running. They probably saw the quarrel from a while ago. Rather, they might be trying to confirm what had happened because the gaudy man who was nted on the ground was still unmoving.

    The three men who rode on horses while wearing simple armor approached Hajime and his party after asking the situation from the nearby merchants. One of the merchant pointed at Hajime¡¯s party, then he pointed at the gaudy man. One of the men ordered one of hispanions to go towards the gaudy man. The remaining two men approached Hajime¡¯s party who were rxing (flirting) on the four-wheeler¡¯s bo. The two men¡¯s eyes somewhat sharpened. Not because of duty¡­ but because they envied him.

    ¡°Oi, you! What¡¯s with thismotion! Beside, what¡¯s that ck box? Exin yourself!¡±

    Though the man spoke oppressively to Hajime, there¡¯s no force at all because he kept sneaking a look towards Yue and the girls. Hajime already expected this development as he looked at the guard and briefly answered.

    ¡°This is my artifact. I threw that man away because he tried to put his hand on her. Can you believe it? How can he suddenly try to hug her? Look, she is frightened by that¡­ Mister Guards, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to ally with that sex offender? If so, we won¡¯t go to Fhuren ever again¡­ how can I be treated as a criminal while you defend the offender¡­ right?¡±

    h, h, Hajime spoke in such manner about vague things as if they were the facts. Shia stuck to Hajime simply because she wanted to be spoiled, and she didn¡¯t look frightened if one looked at her objectively.It was a tragedy!, Hajime warped his expression to sincerely appeal. Will on the vehicle said, ¡°What a smooth talker,¡± as he stared at him but got ignored. The surrounding merchants who became the straight men said, ¡°Rather than trying to embrace, he was thrown before he finished speaking,¡± or ¡°Far from being frightened, it¡¯s more like you¡¯re flirting,¡± with small voices which were also ignored.

    However, it was needless to say what their answer was, as it was obvious which one to believe between the words of a gaudy man and the side of beautiful girls and women. ¡°That guy is the worst,¡± they easily believed him without examining it further.

    Then at that time, one of the guards inclined his head when he saw Hajime¡¯s party then he said, ¡°Ah,¡± as if he recalled something then he whispered to the other guard to confirm it. Unknown to what was said, the other guard said in a simr manner, ¡°Now that you mention it,¡± as he thoroughly examined at Hajime¡¯s party.

    ¡°¡­ You, are you Hajime, Yue, and Shia?¡±

    ¡°Nn? Ah, that¡¯s certainly so¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, are you returning from the guild¡¯s branch head¡¯s request?¡±

    ¡°Ah, though it is so¡­ did a notificatione from by the branch head?¡±

    The guard nodded in consent towards Hajime¡¯s expectations. The guard immediately told them to pass the gate without waiting for their turn. They moved using four-wheeler and followed by the guards. The people in the lines were curious about what happened as they narrowed their eyes to watch them move, and Hajime¡¯s party once again set their feet in Fhuren.

    * * *

    Hajime¡¯s party were currently inside the reception room of the adventurer guild.

    They were served with high-grade teas along with the cakes, and they unreservedly drank it while they waited for five minutes. The one who kicked the door open and jumped inside was Ilwa Chang who requested Hajime¡¯s party to rescue Will.

    ¡°Will! Are you safe!? Do you have any injury!?¡±

    Casting aside his calm atmosphere from the past meeting, he didn¡¯t even greet them as Ilwa was confirming Will¡¯s safety when he saw him. It might be because he was very worried about him.

    ¡°Ilwa-san¡­ I am sorry. It was because I said something unreasonable that you were troubled ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ What are you saying¡­ It was me who introduced you to a dangerousmission¡­ You really are safe¡­ I can¡¯t face Greille and Sarria if something happened to Will¡­ They are also quite worried about you. It¡¯ll be better if you quickly show your face to relieve them. I have reported to them about your safety. That information came to Fhuren several days ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Father and Mama are¡­ I understand. I will immediately go to meet them.¡±

    Ilwa told Will where his parent stayed and nodded, telling him to go. Will once again expressed his gratitude to Ilwa as he bowed, then he formally greeted Hajime¡¯s party before he, as promised, went outside the room. For Hajime, he was d it went well, but he seemed dissatisfied because he didn¡¯t make proper thanks.

    After Will went outside, Ilwa formally looked at Hajime. Ilwa was smiling with a calm expression, then he deeply bowed to Hajime.

    ¡°Hajime-kun, thank you very much for this. I never thought you¡¯d really bring Will back alive. I can¡¯t express my gratitude with words.¡±

    ¡°Well, Will survived because he has good luck.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, is that so? There is certainly that¡­ but isn¡¯t it the truth that you protected him from tens of thousands of demonic beasts? Goddess¡¯s Sword-sama?¡±

    While he smiled radiantly, Ilwa called Hajime with his nickname from the previous battle against therge crowd of demonic beasts. Hajime¡¯s cheeks cramped. Apparently, the guild¡¯s branch head owned the method to transmit the information faster than Hajime¡¯s movement.

    ¡°¡­ That information spread quite fast, huh.¡±

    ¡°It is because of the guild executives. There¡¯s also the artifact for long-distance report. And I also have my subordinate to follow you. Though I said that, he seemed to have been always left behind to wander around because of those unexpected movement type artifacts¡­ It was the first time I heard himining. After all, he held the greatest ability to gather information.¡±

    Ilwa said as he smiled wryly. It seemed he hired an observer since the beginning. It was a natural measure as a guild¡¯s branch head, so Hajime wasn¡¯t angry. Rather, he quite sympathized with the branch head¡¯s direct subordinate when he thought of him always rushing around because of him.

    ¡°Even so, the situation was truly a serious one. I never thought the ident in the Northern Mountain Ranges area to be a sign for such great disaster¡­ It was truly a good thing I asked you for that request. I¡¯m also interested in the power that could annihte tens of thousands of demonic beasts¡­ Can you let me hear it? Just what on earth had happened?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t mind. But, before that I ask you for Yue and Shia¡¯s status tes¡­ and about Tio¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if those two get one, then please this one too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is what she said.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, certainly, and the credibility will increase if I can see what¡¯s in the te¡­ okay.¡±

    After saying so, Ilwa called the staff and three brand new status tes were brought in.

    As the result, Yue and the girls¡¯ statuses were as followed.

    Name

    Yue

    Age

    323 Years Old

    Gender

    Female

    Level

    75

    ss

    Sorceress (Miko)

    Strength

    120

    Vitality

    300

    Resistance

    60

    Agility

    120

    Magic

    6,908

    Magic Resistance

    7,120

    Skills<ul><li>Automatic Regeneration <ul><li>Pain Control</li></ul></li><li>All Elements Aptitude</li><li>Compound Magic</li><li>Magic Maniption <ul><li>Magic Emission</li><li>Magic Compression</li><li>Remote Control</li><li>Efficiency Rise</li><li>Magic Absorption</li></ul></li><li>Composition by Imagination <ul><li>Rise in Ability to Imagine</li><li>Simultaneous Compound of More than Two Magic</li><li>Dyed Invocation</li></ul></li><li>Blood Conversion <ul><li>Body Strengthening</li><li>Magic Conversion</li><li>Vitality Conversion</li><li>Magic Strengthening</li><li>Blood Pact</li></ul></li><li>High Speed Magic Recovery</li><li>Creation Magic</li><li>Gravity Magic</li></ul>

    Name

    Shia Haulia

    Age

    16 Years Old

    Gender

    Female

    Level

    40

    ss

    Diviner

    Strength

    60 ¨C Max: 6,100

    Vitality

    80 ¨C Max: 6,120

    Resistance

    60 ¨C Max: 6,120

    Agility

    85 ¨C Max: 6,125

    Magic

    3,020

    Magic Resistance

    3,180

    Skills<ul><li>Foresight <ul><li>Automatic Invocation</li><li>Assumption of Future</li></ul></li><li>Magic Maniption <ul><li>Body Strengthening</li><li>Part Strengthening</li><li>Rise in Conversion Efficiency 2</li><li>Concentrated Strengthening</li></ul></li><li>Gravity Magic</li></ul>

    Name

    Tio rce

    Age

    563 Years Old

    Gender

    Female

    Level

    89

    ss

    Guardian

    Strength

    770 ¨C Dragon Form: 4,620

    Vitality

    1,100 ¨C Dragon Form: 6,600

    Resistance

    1,100 ¨C Dragon Form: 6,600

    Agility

    580 ¨C Dragon Form: 3,480

    Magic

    4,590

    Magic Resistance

    4,220

    Skills<ul><li>Dragon Form <ul><li>Dragon Scales Hardening</li><li>Rise in Magic Efficiency</li><li>Rise in Physical Strength</li><li>Roar</li><li>Wind d</li><li>Pain Conversion</li></ul></li><li>Magic Maniption <ul><li>Magic Emission</li><li>Magic Compression</li></ul></li><li>Fire Element Aptitude <ul><li>Decrease in Magic Consumption</li><li>Effect Raised</li><li>Duration Raised</li></ul></li><li>Wind Element Aptitude <ul><li>Decrease in Magic Consumption</li><li>Effect Raised</li><li>Duration Raised</li></ul></li><li>Compound Magic</li></ul>

    Though their statuses didn¡¯t reach Hajime, theirs were at the level where not even a few of the summoned cheat group could be. It was at the level that couldn¡¯t even be reached by the Hero when he uses Limit Break.

    As expected, Ilwa was speechless as he became ck-jawed. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Yue and Tio owned the skills such as ¡°Blood Conversion¡± and ¡°Dragon Form¡± which were peculiar skill for the races assumed to have been perished, and their statuses were too abnormal. Shia alsopletely ignored her tribe¡¯smon sense. It was strange to not be surprised by them.

    ¡°My, my¡­ I had thought there must be something, but something like these are¡­¡±

    Drenched in cold sweat, Ilwa¡¯s usual smile cramped when he saw the statuses, and Hajime uncaringly said in agreement. He listened to it normally, even if the silly contents seemed to be fixed through their lives, he could not help believing it because the numerical values and skills he just seen were proven by the status tes. When Ilwa finished hearing all of his stories, he sat deeply on the sofa with a weary look that made him seemed like he suddenly aged for at least ten years.

    ¡°¡­ Indeed, you were able to catch Catherine-sensei¡¯s attention. Though I had expected Hajime-kun alone was someone from different world¡­ the actual things are far more oblique, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then, branch head-san. What will you do? Are you going to hand us over to the church as dangerous elements?¡±

    Ilwa corrected his seating as he looked at Hajime as if criticizing his question.

    ¡°That joke is too cruel. You think I can do that? To be your enemy is an impossible choice as an executive of the guild¡­ Also, I don¡¯t want you to take lightly of me. You are my benefactors. It is not something I can forget for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. Then that¡¯s good.¡± Hajime shrugged his shoulders and used his gaze to express his sorry and gratitude.

    ¡°I have even thought, at the very least, to be your support just as promised, as guild executive and as my own self. Well, at least I will show you that now. For now, I don¡¯t think the people from above will do anything to you as their discussion becameplicated. At least I will make all of you ¡°Gold¡±-rank adventurers to make it easier to support you. Normally there would be various troublesome procedures to be ¡°Gold¡±¡­ I will somehow do itter. After all, there are Catherine-sensei and my rmendation along with your fame as ¡°Goddess¡¯s Sword¡±.¡±

    Ilwa shown avish hospitality as he prepared a letter with his family crest, so they could use the VIP room of the inn directly operated by the guild while they were in Fhuren. If anything, though there was his gratitude for the recent event, he seemed to also want to create a friendly rtionship with Hajime¡¯s party. He spoke of everything in seriousness without having any reason to hide anything.

    Afterwards, when they separated from Ilwa, Hajime¡¯s party went to rx in the VIP room at the hotel directly managed by the guild in Fhuren¡¯s Central Ward. On their way, they met Will¡¯s parents, Count Greille Greta and Saria Greta, who came to greet them apanied by Will. They were different from the nobles he had saw in the Royal Pce, since they seemed to be fairly logical people. He was convinced that Will¡¯s goodness came from his parents.

    Count Greille wanted to thank them by inviting them to his house by giving them money and goods, but he left with a message saying he¡¯d help them if they were in trouble because Hajime firmly refused the rewards.

    A wide living room: there were four other rooms beside the room, and all of them were equipped with canopied beds overseeing the Sightseeing Ward from the terrace. Hajime was lying down on the super big sofa in the living room as he sighed in rxation.

    Yue lifted Hajime¡¯s head and rested it on herp as usual. Shia was sitting at his feet, while Tio was looking around the room in curiosity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for today. We will do things such as shopping and buying the food tomorrow.¡±

    Hajime narrowed his eyes as he felt pleasant from Yue¡¯s hand that was brushing his hair, and he said the schedule for tomorrow. Shia was waiting for it. She timidly shook Hajime¡¯s reclining body.

    ¡°That¡¯s~, Hajime-san. The promise¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I remember. Shall I take you to the Sightseeing Ward¡­¡±

    As the reward for Shia¡¯s hard work, Hajime promised to go on a date with her for a day. Shia was looking at Hajime with expectant eyes. Hajime was hesitating because it was necessary to procure the food, but Yue concluded his hesitation. Her soft hands were ced on Hajime¡¯s cheeks and she narrowed her eyes gently.

    ¡°¡­ Tio and I will be the one shopping. So go with Shia, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ in exchange¡­¡±

    ¡°In exchange?¡±

    Yue looked at Hajime and her best friend Shia, who was truly expecting the promise, with a gentle gaze as she exuded a big-sister-like atmosphere, and she urged Hajime. Hajime tried to confirm the continuation of her words with a somewhatplex look, and Yue¡¯s gentle expression changed into bewitching one as she licked her lip. She followed it by drawing her face closer to Hajime¡¯s ear and¡­

    ¡°¡­ I want you to love me a lot tonight.¡± She said.

    Hajime covered his face with his hand and said, ¡°¡­ Nn,¡± a Yue-like answer. That¡¯s all they needed. Though he was confident of being able to win against the guardian in the depth of the dungeon, perhaps for his whole life he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Yue or so Hajime thought.

    ¡°¡­ Before I notice, they naturally began to make the world of their own¡­ not surprising from Yue-san.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, even so, this one feel the undiscouraged Shia is considerably strong. Well, this one has no problem because this one is satisfied as long as Master bullies this one¡­ Shia has quite the obstacle~¡±

    While Shia directed a, ¡°As expected of Master,¡± gaze towards Yue with respectful eyes, and Tio sent an interested gaze towards Shia and Yue¡¯s rtionship where no envy could be felt. Afterwards, when Hajime managed to regain his senses that flew outside because of Yue¡¯s surprise attack, the four of them chatted, and the day grew into the night.

    * * *

    <strong>Extra</strong>

    Midnight that day.

    As the moon approached the zenith¡­ two shadows stealthily moved to the terrace in the top floor of the inn directly managed by adventurer guild. The two dressed in ck just like assassins, slowly killed their presences as they approached a certain room¡¯s window, and they silently look inside.

    The things inside that room were¡­

    ¡°Fuwah! Please look at that, Tio-san! That intense¡­ Yue-san will break you know.¡±

    ¡°WHOOAA! Master is so intense! H-However, Shia. Yue¡¯s expression¡­ is certainly bad! Even though this one is also a woman, this one can feel something strange¡­¡±

    ¡°Ack, it is definitely an enchanting expression that cannot be resisted! She looks so happy~, I¡¯m so jealous~.¡±

    ¡°Mmm~, though this one is satisfied as long as Master bully this one¡­ that kind of thing isn¡¯t bad, too~.¡±

    ¡­ After this, Hajime who noticed their presences, needless to say, gave the two peeping toms a harsh punishment.

    * * *

    Some information about the statuses: Blood Pact ¡ª Drastic increase in status of the person whom is chosen to suck blood from.

    Composition by Imagination ¡ª Magic array can bepletely made just by imagining it.

    Rise in Conversion Efficiency 3 ¡ª 1 unit of magic will be converted into 3 unit of physical strength.

    Dragon Scales Hardening ¡ª Dragon scales can be further hardened using magic. It is possible to further increase the basic status using Dragon Form.

    Author¡¯s Note: The statuses are still tentative. There¡¯s possibility of adjustment depending on the future development.

 Book 7. Chapter 7

    Book 7. Chapter 7

    <strong>Chapter 7 : Hajime bes a Papa I</strong>

    ¡°Fufufufu~n, fufufu~n! What a fine weather~ It¡¯s a splendid weather for a date~.¡±

    In Fhuren¡¯s main street, the rabbit eared girl, Shia, was cheerfully walking while skipping. Her clothing was different from her usual durable adventurer style clothes ¡ª it was a lovely milk-white one-piece dress. With narrowed cor, there was a big opening in the cleavage and Shia¡¯s rich breasts wereboing, boing!, swaying as she walked. A slender, ck belt was attached on her waist. Her rich hip-line and the indescribably enchanting curve were clearly disyed. Slender, tight, and beautiful legs were extended from the skirt 15 cm above her knees, and the gazes of men were gathered on the pair of bouncing hills.

    But the most attractive thing about her was her atmosphere and her smile. With blushing cheeks,I am happy, so it cannot be helped!, was overflowing from her without any effort to conceal it. About her being a demi-human or how she wore a ve¡¯s cor-like thing, could be said as something trivial as the surrounding people fell for her. There were also elderlies who smiled as if they saw something pleasant.

    Behind the ecstatic Shia, was Hajime who walked on with a wry smile. Maybe because she was so ted, Shia repeatedly walked a little ahead, and then turned around with a smile as she waited for Hajime to catch up. Just like the surrounding people, Hajime inadvertently smiled.

    ¡°Your spirit is too high, Shia. You will fall down if you don¡¯t look in front, you know?¡±

    ¡°Fufufu, I won¡¯t make such blunder~, after all I have been trained by Yue-sa¡ª!?¡±

    Because of Hajime¡¯s warning, Shia turned around again as she replied to him, she almost fell down. Hajime promptly held her waist to support her. Though there wouldn¡¯t be any problem considering Shia¡¯s physical strength, she wore a short skirt today. He would not let the men who pant as they looked at Shia to be lucky perverts.

    ¡°I-I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°See, now that you understand, walk right beside me.¡±

    As she shrunk her body because of the embarrassment from being held by the waist, Shia demurely tugged Hajime¡¯s sleeve, and this time she began to walk in slower pace next to him. Because of how lovely she looked with blushing cheeks, most of the surrounding men seemed to have been knocked out. Some of them were because of the fists from the lovers by their side.

    Hajime and Shia kept collecting the surrounding gazes, and they finally entered the Sightseeing Ward. There were various facilities inside the Sightseeing Ward. For example were theatres and street performers avenue, circus, music halls, aquarium, arena, game studio, observatory, colorful flower garden along with huge maze of flowers, and even beautiful buildings along with the zas.

    ¡°Hajime-san, Hajime-san! Let¡¯s go to Meerstat first! I have never seen a marine creature before!¡±

    With a guide book in hand, Shia¡¯s rabbit ears moved as though to express, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± She seemed to have never seen any marine creature because she lived in ?Haltina Sea of Trees?, so she wanted to go to Meerstat, a famous aquarium in Fhuren¡¯s Sightseeing Ward.

    Incidentally, she was used to seeing freshwater fishes because there werekes and rivers in the Sea of Trees. However, she felt they weren¡¯t the same even though the marine creatures were shaped simr to those fishes. Though Hajime thought them as only fish¡­ he didn¡¯t say anything since he read the mood. Hajime was going to be nice to Shia today.

    ¡°Hee~, for marine creatures to be ind¡­ that¡¯s the point. Though the management, maintenance, and transportation must be troublesome¡­¡±

    Though Hajime wasn¡¯t interested at all, he didn¡¯t reject it since he didn¡¯t have any reason to refuse her. Furthermore, Shia was happily smiling as she pulled Hajime¡¯s hand.

    On the way in street performers avenue, their eyes were caught by people who did acrobatic as they challenged the human¡¯s limit, when they finally reached the big facility of Meerstat. Maybe as to represent the sea, the whole building was painted in blue and there were crowds of people in there.

    The interior was extremely simr to the aquarium in the Earth. However, maybe because they didn¡¯t have the technology to make transparent water tanks that could endure the water pressure like the ones on Earth, bulky ss tiles were buried in the fence made of crystal-like metal, and it only somewhat visible.

    However, Shia didn¡¯t mind it. Her eyes sparkled from seeing the marine creatures for the first time, and she spoke to Hajime while pointing her finger. Right next to them, was a little girl with her family who also pointing with sparkling eyes. Unexpectedly, his gaze met the father-like person¡¯s gaze and because Hajime noticed he looked at him with warm gaze. Hajime, who felt awkward, took Shia¡¯s hand and moved elsewhere. Shia was surprised by Hajime¡¯s action but she was happy he took her hand, and needless to say she returned his grasp while blushing.

    After this and that, they enjoyed the aquarium for one hour, when Shia suddenly became wide-eyed when she looked at a certain water tank again, and began to stare at it.

    Inside was¡­ a Seaman. It was human-faced fish very simr to the one from the game Hajime knew.

    ¡°¡­ Wh-why is he here¡­¡±

    Shia backed away and trembled. Maybe because the Seaman noticed Shia, it turned to watch her with the samezy expression from inside the water tank. The tension raised for some unknown reason. Because of two people, Hajime looked at the exnation ced beside the water tank.

    ording to it, this Seaman was an aquatic demonic beast, and it capable of using peculiar magic called ¡°Telepathy.¡± It seemed to be able to speak fluently though it rarely spoke, and he confirmed from the description that it was famous as a demonic beast one could converse with.

    However, even if it was possible to talk to, it would only answer with an unmotivated voice as though the talk was very troublesome for it. Also, caution was necessary because the person it spoke to would be depressed as a side effect. It like alcohol and bes talkative as it drinks. However, it wouldn¡¯t be called a conversation as a person would one-sidedly continued to preach to the conversation partner¡­ Incidentally, it was named Lehman.

    Since Hajime didn¡¯t know whether Shia was simply staring or if she was having at argument with it. However, when sweat lines started to appear on her face and she didn¡¯t reply to him, or when he talked to it in the normal way, he used ¡°Telepathy¡± instead.

    ¡°You, can you really use telepathy? Can you really converse? Can you understand my words?¡±

    Because of the sudden telepathy, Lehman¡¯s eyes twitched for a moment in response. It followed by shifting its gaze from Shia to slowly looking at Hajime. Shia whose expression expressed,Somehow I won!, was ignored.

    ¡°¡­ Tch, this should be our first meeting. First, introduce yourself. That is how you show your manner. Good grief, this is why the young people these days¡­¡±

    He was taught about manners by the fish with a face of an old man. He regretted his mistake. With cramped cheeks, Hajime tried to talk again.

    ¡°¡­ My bad. I am Hajime. Looks like you really can converse. Just what is Lehman?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You know. Just what is human? How can you answer that? That¡¯s why, how would I know the answer. Well, I only can say I am me. No more no less. Also, call me by my name or whatever you like.¡±

    Hajime had thought, ¡°Just how does it think¡­¡± But somehow it spoke aboutmon sense, moreover it was rather cool. That waspletely unexpected.Wasn¡¯t it written that it was unmotivated?, he wanted toint to the aquarium¡¯s staff. Hajime was slightly looking at the distance in escapism, but this time a question came from the Lehman.

    ¡°I also want to ask one thing. You, why can you use telepathy? There¡¯s no sign of the use of human¡¯s magic¡­ It was as if you are the same as me.¡±

    It was nothing but a natural question. After all, a human was using the peculiar magic, ¡°Telepathy.¡± It was curious as to why he was able to casually use just like it. It might be the cause of why the rarely talkative Lehman was responding to Hajime¡¯s conversation. Hajime exined he was able to use it by eating the demonic beast that was capable of using telepathy.

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s a lot of hardships for someone so young. Okay, ask me anything you want. This old man will answer anything in my knowledge.¡±

    He was sympathized. Apparently, it thought he was so poor that there was no choice other than eating the demonic beast. When it saw his current appearance and he was wearing good clothing, it said as it sniffled, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve worked so hard, good boy! It make me want to cry.¡±

    Hajime didn¡¯t correct it because it was the true he had some hard times. However, for him to be sympathized by a fish¡­ it was somewhat depressing. He somehow managed to set it aside and asked Lehman various things. For examples,Does a demonic beast have a clear will?,How were the demonic beasts born?,Are there any other demonic beasts people canmunicate with?, ¡­ Lehman answered that most demonic beasts didn¡¯t have clear will. It didn¡¯t know any other demonic beasts that could understand humannguage other than its species. Moreover, it didn¡¯t know how the demonic beasts were born.

    Moderate amount of time had passed as he asked a lot of things, and they began to gather attention because it was a surreal spectacle for the onlookers to see a young man and a fish with a face of an old man staring at each other. Shia, who began to feel restless, was tugging Hajime¡¯s sleeve, so Hajime rounded up the conversation.

    Even though his conversation with Lehman was somewhat interesting, today was decided for him to go out and spend it with Shia. He would not neglect his promise. Lehman also said, ¡°Oops, looks like I have obstructed your date,¡± as it rounded up the conversation by reading the mood. By the way, they got along so well that they called each other with ¡°Leh-san¡± and ¡°Ha-boy.¡± Hajime could see the ¡°nobleness¡± inside the Lehman.

    In the end, Hajime asked why Lehman was in such a ce. The answer was¡­

    ¡°Nn? Just as I said before, I was traveling freely¡­ but the underground water which I was swimming through suddenly sprouted outside and I was thrown away¡­ Before I knew, I was in a grassy ce beside a spring. Though I won¡¯t die even without water, I cannot move without it. When I tried to ask for help using telepathy¡­ Well, I was brought here.¡±

    Immediately, a line of sweat flowed from Hajime¡¯s forehead. It was obviously the time when they got out from the Great Dungeon of Raisen. Apparently, Lehman was involved and wasunched together with them at that spring. Though the real culprit was the idiot Miledi, there was no change that they got it involved.

    Hajime,ahem, cleared his throat, then asked the Lehman.

    ¡°Ah~, Leh-san. That is, what can I say. Do you want to get out of here?¡±

    ¡°? That¡¯s, of course. For I am more suited for traveling freely. It is the best for a living thing to live the natural way. Rather than inside such a cage, I prefer to die in the ocean.¡±

    Lehman used lot of connotations in those words. Therefore, Hajime who liked the Lehman decided to help it because he was also at fault.

    ¡°Leh-san. If so, I will bring you to a nearby river. Apparently, your situation was caused by my party. Since I will bring you out in few minutes, please believe in me and I will quietly transport you.¡±

    ¡°Ha-boy¡­ Heh, though you are young, to have such way of thinking¡­ I don¡¯t know what will you do, but no one should be able to match your power. I will believe in Ha-boy and wait.¡±

    Hajime and Lehman exchanged manly smiles. As if understanding the their expressions, Shia¡¯s cheeks cramped as she said, ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t tell me another rival?¡± Hajime pulled Shia¡¯s hand as he turned on his heel from the ce. Although the reason was unknown, the Lehman used ¡°Telepathy¡± to Shia who followed Hajime.

    ¡°Little miss, I am sorry to surprise you back then. Don¡¯t let go of the hand tied to Ha-boy¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Heh? Heh? Umm, well, there is no need to worry about that! I have my first kiss with Hajime-san thanks to that! Also, I definitely won¡¯t let it go!¡±

    Though she didn¡¯t understand, Shia firmly answered. Lehman disyed a satisfied smile as it looked at Shia. ¡°How meddlesome,¡± Hajime prayed for his new friend¡¯s good luck from now on as he left the Meerstat aquarium with a wry smile.

    After a few minutes, a w crane broke through into the lower part of the aquarium. It crushed Lehman¡¯s water tank, used the arm to catch the Lehman that came out along the water splendidly, defeated the staff members who were after them (there were no injury). Furthermore, it destroyed a wall to get out and disappeared far into the sky; these kinds of things happened. There weremotions about whether it was a new kind of demonic beast or the Lehman¡¯s hidden ability¡­ but that was something trivial.

    * * *

    At that time, on the other side¡­

    Yue and Tio were shopping inside the Commercial Ward. Even so, because there were already arge amount of necessary thing inside Hajime¡¯s ¡°Treasure Box,¡± they could only replenish a small amount of the things they consume in their travel. Therefore, rather than shopping for food, the two were just indifferently wandering around the various shops in the Commercial Ward.

    ¡°Hmm. Even so, Yue. Art thou really okay about that?¡± ¡± ? ¡­ About Shia?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. It is possible that various things had progressed right now, thou know? Have thou thought of that?¡±

    Tio was questioning Yue, who was judging the things exhibited in the boutique. Her tone was filled with some curiosity.Is it okay to be this calm? Isn¡¯t it possible she passed thou?Tio was interested in the mysterious rtionship of the three. Because they would be travelingpanions from now on, she wanted to converse without reserve for once.

    On the other hand, Yue wasn¡¯t was shaken. She simply shrugged her shoulders and looked at Tio. There was no sense of crisis at all.

    ¡°¡­ I am happy if it happens.¡±

    ¡°Happy? Though the man thou love bes intimate with another woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It is not another woman. It¡¯s Shia.¡±

    When Tio inclined her head, Yue continued to talk as she walked around the shop.

    ¡°¡­ In the beginning, when she tried to get close to Hajime¡­ I was annoyed because she clearly had another intent¡­ However, I understand now.¡±

    ¡°Understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, that girl always did her best. Always used her utmost effort. All for the sake of her important things and the things she loves. She is straightforward for the better or worse.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. This one understands just by seeing her¡­ Is that why thou have such a bond?¡±

    Tio smiled when Shia, someone she was associated with only for a short time, floated in her head. She naturally smile as she thought of the moodmaker girl, whose smile didn¡¯t disappear even with the hardship she has experienced for being a demi-human. Moreover, although there were a lot of disappointing things about her because she was still young, Tio liked Shia. However, she thought it was a weak reason to allow her to go on a date with Yue¡¯s lover. In the end, she wanted to confirm another reason than Yue just liking Shia.

    ¡°¡­ The other is.¡±

    ¡°Other? What doest thou mean by other?¡±

    Because of Tio¡¯s questioning face, Yue began to smile as she answered.

    ¡°¡­ Shia also likes me. At least as much as Hajime. They are the same even though they have different meaning¡­ Isn¡¯t that cute?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Indeed¡­ Master and Yue, ye both are necessary for that child¡­ There are only few people who could be fond of the one who treated them unkindly. That might be her virtue. Hmm, this one thought this one understood what Yue thinks of Shia¡­ But what about Master? Have thou thought Master might be captivated by her? Don¡¯t thou understand that child¡¯s charm?¡±

    Yue shrugged her shoulders as if those things were ridiculous, and this time she disyed a bewitching smile. Eyes narrowed, cheeks blushed, she licked her lips. Her seductiveness overflowed from her body though she was small just like a little girl. Men and women who were walking around them stopped to look at her. In the following moments, idents appeared here and there; pedestrians collided because they walked while their eyes were still nailed on Yue. Overflowing sensuality came from Tio¡¯s voluptuous body, but beside her was blurred. Tio recalled the time when she peeped at Yuest night and she became charmed by her.

    ¡°¡­ I want to increase Hajime¡¯s ¡°important ones.¡± However,¡­ only I am ¡°special¡±¡­ if you think you can take him, then try it. No matter the time, the ce, or who it is¡­ I will be the winner.¡±

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±, Yue implied the deration with a smile, and Tio backed away from the force she felting from the gap of Yue¡¯s usual expressionlessness. Because she backed away unconsciously, Tio revealed a surprised expression and she raised both hands to show she gave up with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Well¡­ this one never thinks of starting a fight. This one feel it is enough as long as Master abuse this one.¡±

    ¡°¡­ A pervert.¡±

    Yue looked at Tio with an amazed expression while the person in question onlyughed cheerfully. Thus, Yue, who had guessed Tio was trying to find a way to rte with them when she purposely began such talk, could only sighed because the Ryuujin race she longed for turned out to be a pervert. However, she smiled wryly as they seemed to be able to get along.

    As such, the distance between Yue and Tio slightly shortened as they went out of the boutique and,

    BOOM!!

    ¡°Guwa!!¡± ¡°Ahhh!!¡±

    The wall of a nearby building was immediately destroyed, and the screams of two men could be heard from there as they appeared with their faces nted on the ground. In addition, several men were also blown away from the window of the same building just like pinballs as they screamed. Sounds of destruction resounded from inside the building, and with that, the wall cracked and copsed as though the building received a severe earthquake.

    With several tens of men convulsing with their limbs bent in strange directions as they lined up on the street. The building that could no longer endure the damage finally copsed with a tremendous roar.

    Among the onlooker who had scattered in a distance, Yue and Tio perceived familiar voices and presences. Thus, they stayed in their ces and they looked inside the scattered dust with amazed expressions.

    ¡°Ah, ah, these are the two¡¯s presences, as expected¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t those Yue-san and Tio-san? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s our line¡­ You are overdoing it for a date.¡±

    ¡°Seriously~, well? Oh Master, just what kind of trouble hath art thou gotten involved in this time?¡±

    Just as Yue and Tio perceived, what appeared from the scattered dust were Hajime and Shia. The two should be on a date now, but they approached Yue and Tio with familiar weapons on their arms. She was wearing adorable clothing, so the appearance of Shia who shouldered a brutal weapon was truly a surreal one.

    ¡°Ahaha, even I never thought it will turn into such a date¡­ It just that the development¡­ we destroyed a facility rted to an organization that trades people¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ What kind of development resulted in fighting an underground organization?¡±

    Yue disyed an amazed expression as Shia let out dryugh. Tio was looking at Hajime asking for an exnation.

    ¡°Well, we are rather short handed for now. So can you help me after I exin the situation?¡±

    As he put Donner into the holster, Hajime threw away the men who tumbled on the ground like pebbles as they obstructed his way. While looking at the piled up men with a leer, Hajime began to exin the situation to Yue and Tio.

 Book 7. Chapter 8

    Book 7. Chapter 8

    <strong>Chapter 8 : Hajime bes a Papa II</strong>

    After they left the Meerstat aquarium and ate their lunches, Hajime and Shia strolled around the maze of flower beds and street performers¡¯ avenue. In Shia¡¯s arm, there were many wrappers of food item bought from various stalls, and she was currently upied with the vani-like ice cream.

    ¡°You ate a lot¡­ Were they that good?¡±

    ¡°Nom¡­ Yes! They are really delicious. As expected of Fhuren, even the level of their food stalls are high.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll grow fat if you eat too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hajime-san, those are words that shouldn¡¯t be said to a woman.¡±

    Because of Hajime¡¯s words, the hand she was using to eat stopped for a moment as she made excuses under her breath, ¡°I will exerciseter¡­ I will also eat less tomorrow¡­,¡± and Shia continued to enjoy the sweets from the stalls. While Hajime walked beside Shia with a wry smile, his expression changed suddenly to a dubious one. He turned around and looked down.

    Shia noticed him and asked while inclining her head, ¡°Nn? Is something wrong, Hajime-san?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡ª? The sign perception perceived a worrying presence¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you use the sign perception?¡±

    ¡°I always activate it as precaution.¡±

    ¡°U~n? But, are you that worried? And even if you say a presence¡­¡±

    Shia looked at the surrounding, she tilted her head and said, ¡°There are a lot of people around, you know?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­ What I perceived was from below?¡±

    ¡°Below?¡­ you mean the drainage? Umm, wouldn¡¯t it be the maintenance staff?¡±

    ¡°If so, then I wouldn¡¯t be worried about it. It¡¯s a small and weak presence¡­ Maybe it¡¯s a child? Moreover, a weakened one.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Th-That¡¯s bad! I-It is possible the child fell into a hole and drowned! Hajime-san! Let¡¯s chase after it! Show me the way!¡±

    The moment Shia heard Hajime¡¯s exnation, she immediately ran. Although Aiko¡¯s words about his ¡°lonely way of life¡± had been etched in his heart, but the truth was that Shia moved faster than him, which made him smile wryly. Shia¡¯s brightness and straightforwardness seems to have been a good influence on Hajime.

    Shia and Hajime chased after the moving presence underground with a moderate speed. From the town¡¯s structure, they expected the drainage to flow along the street. When they immediately passed by the presence, he pressed his hand on the ground to transmute it. Red sparks kindled, and a hole connected to the underground immediately opened.

    Hajime and Shia unhesitatingly jumped into the hole. He then used ¡°Aerodynamic,¡± held onto Shia right before they fell into the drainage that released the bad smell, and theynded on the passage on both side of the waterways.

    ¡°Hajime-san, I can also feel the presence. I will jump and pull it!¡±

    ¡°No, it is okay.¡±

    Hajime stopped Shia, who tried to jump without minding that her clothing would be dirtied, by holding her neck root. He then once again pressed his hand on the ground and used transmutation. Attice was created along with red sparks in the waterway. Because thettice was set diagonally up, the child being swept away moved towards them and stopped when caught by thettice. Hajime operated the gimmick in his left arm. His arm extended to catch the child, and he pulled it to the passage.

    ¡°This child¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, this child is still breathing¡­ Let¡¯s get out of here for now, the smell is very bad here.¡±

    Seeing child they saved, Shia widened her eyes in surprise. Hajime also had knowledge of the child¡¯s appearance, so he was surprised in his mind. However, their current location wasn¡¯t good physically and mentally, so they moved to another location.

    Somehow, since it didn¡¯t seem to be an ident where a child fell into the waterways and drowned, Hajime who was hesitating to return to the street from the hole he created earlier, used transmutation close to the hole and opened another hole in the drainage passage after recalling the arrangement of the buildings on the surface. Thus, while holding the small child wrapped in a nket he took out from the ¡°Treasure Box,¡± they began to move.

    Red sparks suddenly appeared in a certain back alley, and a hole opened on the ground. The ones who jumped out from there were Shia and Hajime carrying a small child with him. Hajime used transmutation to close the hole and he shifted his gaze back towards the child he was holding.

    From the child¡¯s stature, he or she should be around 3 or 4 years old. With long emerald green hair, and though the child was dirty, it didn¡¯t change her lovely features. The child should be a girl. However, the most eye catching thing were her ears. Unlike humans, her ears were fan-like fins. In addition, what peeked out from inside the nket were maple-like small hand, and a folded thin film attached in between her fingers.

    ¡°Looks like this child came from Sea-dweller tribe¡­ Just why is she in such a ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I am certain it wasn¡¯t for a good reason.¡±

    The Sea-dweller tribe was a tribe with considerably special position even among the demi-human races. They lived in ?Seaside Town of Elisen?, located offshore of the sea right beside ?Great Dessert Guryuu-en? in the west of the continent. Using their special characteristic, the tribe caught 80% of the marine products that appeared in the market in this continent. It was the reason why they were publicly protected by Herrlicht Kingdom even though they are demi-human race. In the end, it was all about the money, since they were protected because they could be used even while the discrimination continued.

    That was why it was unbelievable for a person of the Sea-dweller¡¯s tribe, who were being protected, to be washed away in the drainage of an ind¡¯s big city, even more so when it was a child. The smell of crime was intense.

    As they were thinking of the girl from the Sea-dweller¡¯s tribe, her nose twitched, her eyes opened and blinked. Then, the big, circle pupils, began to stare at Hajime. Hajime, whose gaze somehow met hers, didn¡¯t look away and stared back. With the unknown tension floating around, Shia, who seem to know something, approached her with an amazed expression. Suddenly, the stomach of the girl from the Sea-dweller¡¯s tribe let out a cute growling sound. With her nose twitching again, she moved her gaze from Hajime and her eyes locked on the wrappers Shia bought from the stalls.

    ¡®These?¡¯Shia thought as she tilted her head and moved the wrappings with skewered meats inside from right to left. Just like ma, the girl¡¯s gaze followed. Apparently, she was quite hungry. Shia tried to take out the skewered meats from the wrapping while Hajime began talking to the girl while transmuting.

    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The girl whose eyes were captivated by the skewered meats Shia was holding was surprised and ducked her body when bright sparks suddenly appeared from the ground followed by a floating square box. Hajime asked her name once more, and after her gazed wandered around for a while, she said her name in small whisper.

    ¡°¡­ Myuu.¡±

    ¡°I see. I am Hajime, and this is Shia. Then, Myuu, if you want to eat the skewered meat, first wash off the dirt from your body.¡±

    Hajime took out clean water he saved inside the ¡°Treasure Box,¡± and filled the bathtub he just transmuted. In addition, he adjusted the water temperature using a me ore and the improvised bath waspleted. It is very dangerous eat a meal with a body dirtied by drainage. Because she seemed to have drank the drainage water, it was necessary to take detoxifying and bactericidal medicines (marketedmodities).

    Not long afterwards, Myuu responded by taking off the nket along with her clothes dirtied by the drainage, and entered the bathtub. ¡°Ekk!,¡± though her body was cringed as though she was frightened, she then narrowed her eyes when her body gradually got warmed up. Hajime handed the medicines and towel to Shia, passed the soap to Myuu, and he went out to the back alley to buy Myuu some clothing.

    When Hajime returned from the back alley after purchasing Myuu¡¯s clothing, Myuu had already gotten out of the bathtub and was currently being held by Shia, wrapped in a new nket. While Shia was holding on to Myuu, she said ¡°Ahh,¡± as she peeled off pieces of meat and fed it to Myuu¡¯s small mouth ¡ª chewing to the utmost. Her dirtied hair regained its emerald green shine, and the reflected light created a halo around her head.

    ¡°Ah, Hajime-san. Wee back. Although it¡¯s amateur judgement, there¡¯s no problem with Myuu-chan.¡±

    When Shia noticed Hajime¡¯s return, she reported while continuously stroking Myuu¡¯s moist hair. Maybe because she also noticed Hajime¡¯s presence, she began to stare at him again while still chewing. She might be judging whether he was a good or bad person.

    Hajime responded to Shia¡¯s words by nodding, and took out the clothes he bought. It was a milk-white, feminine one piece dress, one that looked simr to the one Shia was wearing. In addition, there was a diator sandal-like footwear, and underwear. Because the items were for children, he was worried about the shop clerk¡¯s eyes when he bought them.

    Hajime walked towards Myuu, took off the nket, and put on the one piece dress over her head, quickly followed by the underwear. He knelt before Myuu and put the sandals on each foot. In addition, he took out an artifact that lets out warm air ¡ª in other words, a blow dryer ¡ª from the ¡°Treasure Box,¡± and dried Myuu¡¯s moist hair. Myuu stoodpletely still but although she continued to stare at Hajime, she gradually narrowed her eyes when pleasant warm air blew.

    ¡°¡­ What can I say. Looks like Hajime-san is good at taking care of others.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying out of the blue¡­¡±

    Although Hajime frowned at Shia¡¯s words while he was still drying Myuu¡¯s hair, his appearance was the evidence he was good at taking care of others, so Shia¡¯s cheeks loosened with a smile. Hajime somehow felt embarrassed and averted the topic.

    ¡°Well, about what to do¡­¡±

    ¡°About what we should do with Myuu-chan, right¡­¡±

    Because she understood the two were talking about her, Myuu alternately looked up between Shia and Hajime.

    For now, Hajime and Shia decided to hear Myuu¡¯s situation.

    As a result, the content Myuu spoke of with her faltering voice was almost exactly what Hajime had expected. On a certain day, she got lost while she was swimming with her mother in a nearby coastline, and while she was wandering around, she was suddenly captured by a man from the human race.

    After many harsh days had passed, she was transported quite a distance to Fhuren, and was then put in a dim, prison-like ce. Inside the ce, there were a lot of children of the human race. After she spent who knows how many days inside, several children who were with her were taken out on a daily basis but never returned. A slightly older boy said they were going to be disyed to guests and priced.

    When it was finally Myuu¡¯s turn, there was by chance a drainage maintenance that day, so the hole leading to the underground waterway was open. Myuu, who heard the nostalgic sound of the water, immediately jumped inside. Usually, there was nothing a 3 or 4 year old could do because the hurdle was too high, but fortunately, she wasn¡¯t handcuffed. Myuu swam with all her might while enduring the unpleasantness of the filthy sewage. Though she was young, she was a child of the Sea-dweller¡¯s tribe. The men could do nothing but run on the passageway to try and catch her, but failed to do so while she rode the current.

    However, because she wasn¡¯t ustomed to long travels, coupled by the stress of getting kidnapped, the unptable food, and the bad environment where she was soaked inside the drainage for a long time, Myuu finally lost her consciousness when she reached both her physical and mental limits. Her consciousness faintly returned thanks to being wrapped in a warm back, and she noticed she was being held by Hajime.

    ¡°The guests set the¡­ price. An auction, huh. For children ranging from the human race and Sea-dweller¡¯s tribe to be there, it should be an underground auction.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hajime-san, what should we do?¡±

    Shia, who looked distressed, embraced Myuu closely. Her eyes were clearing expressing she wanted to do something about it. It was normal for the demi-human race to be captured and turned into ves. Shia who was deprived of her family because of it, understood the fear and pain.

    However, Hajime shook his head.

    ¡°It should be better to entrust her to the security office.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ you¡¯re going to abandon this child and the other children¡­¡±

    When Shia heard Hajime¡¯s words, she gritted her teeth. She closely embraced Myuu as she received the shock and looked at Hajime. What Hajime meant as security office was an organization simr to the police force on Earth. By entrusting her to the government-like facility, Myuu could be separated from them. Although it wasn¡¯t an abandonment but a regr procedure of finding lost children, Shia didn¡¯t think so.

    Hajime tried to exin it to Shia in an easy-to-understand manner.

    ¡°You know, Shia. It is the natural thing to send the lost children you find to the security office. Even more so when Myuu is a child of the Sea-dweller tribe. She will surely be protected by them. In addition, to auction someone from Sea-dweller tribe is a great problem. They will investigate it and the other children will be saved. Isn¡¯t that enough? Though I¡¯m just guessing, this is probably the dark side of this big city. When Myuu was caught, she would surely ced in a location where the public officials couldn¡¯t get their hands there. In other words, this is Fhuren¡¯s problem. That¡¯s why, isn¡¯t it necessary to report it?¡­ Considering your circumstance, I understand your feelings of wanting to do something, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡­ that is true¡­ But, at the very least can we be the one who take this child? After all, we are going to the sea in the west¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa~, listen. We are going to the Great Volcano first. Don¡¯t tell me, are you going to take her along to the dungeon? Or, are you going to tell her to wait in the desert alone? In the first ce, we will be considered as the kidnapper¡¯srade if we take the kidnapped child of Sea-dweller tribe without permission. So, don¡¯t say anything unreasonable like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uuh, I understand¡­¡±

    Apparently, in just a short time, Shia hade to adore Myuu. Maybe because she read the mood regarding her situation, Myuu clung onto Shia tightly. Myuu seemed to like Shia as well, and felt the need to resist parting from her.

    However, what Hajime had suggested was the right thing, so Shia could only nod and droop her shoulders. Hajime bowed to match Myuu¡¯s gaze, and began to exin in a way Myuu could understand him.

    ¡°Listen, Myuu, we are going to bring you to people who will protect you. Though it might take time, you will surely be returned to the sea in the west.¡±

    ¡°¡­What about Onii-chan and Onee-chan?¡± Myuu asked what the two were going to do with an uneasy tone.

    ¡°I am sorry but, it will be a goodbye.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Wait, it shouldn¡¯t be¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Myuu is okay with Onii-chan and Onee-chan! Myuu want to be together!¡±

    Hajime flinched because of the strong rejection. Myuu began to il around on Shia¡¯sp, just like a spoiled child. Until now, they thought of her as a quiet child, but that apparently was because she was still trying to ascertain Hajime¡¯s and Shia¡¯s character. Maybe because she judged them to be people she could trust, she acted spoiled. However, she might still be an originally quiet and a bright child.

    Hajime didn¡¯t feel bad to be trusted by her, but it was necessary to report the situation to the official, and they could not take Myuu along as they were going to conquer one of the Great Dungeons, ?Great Volcano? on their way. Even so, ¡°No¡ª ¡ª!!,¡± Myuu rejected with all her might, so he gave up on persuading her, and just took her in his arms to bring her to the security office.

    Because Myuu didn¡¯t want to separate from the people she met miraculously and could actually trust, she strongly pulled Hajime¡¯s hair, eye-patch, and scratched his cheeks on the way to the security office as a form of resistance. If not for Shia smiling courtesy beside him, Hajime would have likely been reported as a kidnapper. With his hair in a mess, one eye shut because his eye-patch was removed, and the scratches on his cheeks, Hajime arrived at the security office and exined the circumstances to the pop-eyed security personnel.

    The expression of the security member who heard the circumstances steepened, and promised to protect Myuu inside the security office, together with the investigation and procedure to bring Myuu back to her home. Just as Hajime had expected, it was a big problem, and he wanted to excuse himself since the reinforcement should arrive immediately from their headquarters. However¡­

    ¡°Does Onii-chan hate Myuu?¡± Said by the little girl with moistened eyes together with an upward gaze, no sane person would be able to endure it, including Hajime. ¡°Uh.¡± He groaned. Although he perseveringly exined she would be able to return home if she was with the security uncle, Myuu¡¯s sorrowful expression didn¡¯t let up in the slightest.

    The security member couldn¡¯t endure it any longer, somewhat forcefully separated Myuu from Hajime¡¯s party while he was trying to calm her, and Myuu pulled the man¡¯s hair while letting out a sad voice. Hajime and Shia had finally left the security office, but naturally, they didn¡¯t feel like continuing their date. Shia¡¯s eyebrows were wrinkling in worry while she kept looking back at the security office.

    Before long, the security office was no longer in sight, and Hajime wanted to say something to make the depress Shia feel better in a ce considerably far away from the office. But at that time¡­

    BooOOooMm!!!!!

    An explosion urred behind them, and ck smoke could be seen. The location was,

    ¡°Ha-Hajime-san. Over there is¡­¡±

    ¡°Tch, the security office!¡±

    That¡¯s right. The ce the ck smoke wasing from was the security office where they were before. The two nodded at each other, and ran back towards the security office. The worse thing that could happen with such timing entered their minds. The organization which kidnapped Myuu sted the security office along with Myuu to prevent information leakage.

    Suppressing their impatience, they reached the security office. What entered their view were the spectacle of windows¡¯ sses along with the door of the office blown and scattered into the street. However, the building itself didn¡¯t that damaged, so there¡¯s no worry of it copsing. Hajime and Shia entered the building and they discovered the uncle from security copsed under a cover.

    The security officer had both his arms broken, and was unconscious. Simr thing happened to the other security members. Fortunately, there was no life-threatening injury. While Hajime was looking at the security members, Shia went to investigate other ces, and returned with a hurried look.

    ¡°Hajime-san! I can¡¯t find Myuu-chan! Beside th-this!¡± What Shia handed over was a sheet of paper with something written on it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want the child of Sea-dweller tribe to die,e to ___ ___ with the white-haired girl from Rabbit-man tribe.¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like these guys are greedy ones¡­¡±

    Hajime crumpled the paper in his hand and revealed a savage smile. Those guys probably heard the conversation between Myuu and Hajime¡¯s party¡¯s in the security office by some means. Afterwards, they judged Myuu was useful as a hostage, and they didn¡¯t kill her to silence her because of the thought of obtaining a rare Rabbit-man.

    Beside Hajime, was Shia who wore a resolute expression.

    ¡°Hajime-san! I-!¡±

    ¡°Say no more. I know it now. These guys are my enemies¡­ No more tedious talk, we will crush them all and take Myuu back.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Truthfully, Hajime thought it would be better to quickly separate from Myuu because he didn¡¯t want her to have to apany them to such a dangerous journey. After all, Myuu would only have painful times if they unskillfully gave affection to a mentally cornered child. However, he could not leave her when she has been kidnapped for the second time. There was time, and there was something he could do. So to leave such a small child while she¡¯s in a predicament would surely be ¡°a lonely way of life.¡± In addition, if he decided to abandon her with the reason of her being unrted to them, Shia would surely grieved about it.

    Furthermore, the other party was also trying to get their hands on Shia. To want to covet Hajime¡¯s ¡°important¡± person, they are considered as ¡°enemies.¡± There was no need to pardon them or hold back. These guys had crossed the line not meant to be crossed.

    Hajime and Shia readied their arms, and the monsters quickly ran towards the location of the fools who had woken them up.

    * * *

    ¡°And that¡¯s happened. When we arrived at the specified location, there were a crowd of armed thugs, but Myuu herself wasn¡¯t there. From the very beginning, they probably thought of killing me and take Shia. For the time being, we massacred everyone except several of them since we wanted to ask Myuu¡¯s whereabouts¡­ but they didn¡¯t know anything. I tortured the others to find where their hideout is¡­ and the same thing happened.¡±

    ¡°Not only me, they were also nning to kidnap Yue-san and Tio-san. That¡¯s why this time, we decided to give them a warning by crushing all of the things rted to their organization¡­¡±

    Yue and Tio, who heard Hajime and Shia¡¯s exnation as they moved. With an amazed expressions towards their constitution towards trouble, wondered how the normal date could have turned into something involving the underground organization of this big city.

    ¡°¡­ So, we just need to look for a child called Myuu?¡±

    ¡°Yep. What I found from the questioning, was they are a considerablyrge organization¡­ so there are a lot of facilities rted to them. Will you help us?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. This one will certainly do it if it¡¯s something asked by Master.¡±

    Yue and Tio unhesitatingly answered. Hajime told them what he found out in regards to the whereabouts of the underground organization¡¯s hideouts. They then proceeded to search for Myuu and crush the organization in groups of two consisting Hajime-Yue and Shia-Tio. Hajime and Shia went separate ways because they thought it would be better to have someone acquainted to Myuu when they find her.

    * * *

    Nearby the outer wall of Commercial Ward, there was a ce separated from Sightseeing and Craftsman Wards. It was a ce where the government¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t reach; aplete underworld, the dark side of this big city. It was dim despite it being daytime, and the people walked with gloomy atmosphere.

    In the corner of the ce, there was a seven story building. Although it was an employment agency on the surface, it was actually the headquarters of the biggest underground organization specializing in ¡°people¡± trafficking, ¡°Flithof.¡± Normally, the headquarters has an eerily and quiet atmosphere, but now, it was noisy with people wandering around. The expressions of the thug-like subordinates who served as messengers were perplexed and irritated, which then warped into fear.

    Among tens of people that were always going in and out, two people d in robes from head to toe slipped in during the confusion, and infiltrated Flithof¡¯s headquarters without much difficulty. They advanced while avoiding people who were running around, and finally arriving before a conspicuous room at the highest floor. A man¡¯s hoarse yell reverberated into the corridor through the door. Hearing him, the robed people quietly removed their hoods and moved stealthily.

    ¡°Stop fucking around around! Ah!? Say it again, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Hii! L-like I reported before, the number of destroyed hideouts has exceeded 50. The attackers were two groups of a pair.¡±

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s wrong with that? Are you saying Flithof will be destroyed by four shitty bastards? Aa?¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not i¡ª hmph!?¡±

    Inside the room, when they thinking the yell had stopped, something let outthud!sound and silence ruled for a moment. Apparently, the man who was reporting was knocked down by the yelling man.

    ¡°You guys, no matter how you do it, bring back those shitty bastards before me, alive. I don¡¯t care what state they are in as long as they are alive. If this keeps up, Flithof¡¯s reputation will be ruined. That¡¯s why I am going to let those bastards see hell while they are alive. It is necessary to show a warning to the others. I will reward the guy who can bring them here with five million Ruta! Five millions each! Tell this to all of the members of the organization!¡±

    Because of the instructions of the man, the room became hectic. Just like what the man had instructed, all the members inside the room left to deliver the message to all of the members in the organization. The two eavesdroppers put their hoods on, looked at each other, nodded once. One of them took out a war-hammer on her back and took a pose.

    The moment the person inside ced his hand on the door knob, the super-heavy war-hammer was swung with considerably centrifugal and gravitational force.

    BaaaANNgG!!!

    With a thunderous sound, the door was crushed into pieces. The man who was holding onto the doorknob had his right half crushed. In addition, the people behind him had their whole bodies pierced by the splinters, and were instantly had wounds them they were blown to the other side of the wall.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to inform your employees. The people in question havee.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, this one will be responsible for people on the outside. Shia, finish this quickly, okay?¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Tio-san.¡±

    The people who cultivated the tragedy and casually entered the room were Shia and Tio. Realizing the door had suddenly burst into pieces, and how his subordinates were blown away to the wall across the room; both done so effortlessly, the head of Flithof, Hansen, stiffened and stared wide-eyed. He regained his senses when he heard Shia¡¯s and Tio¡¯s voices. He then quickly took out his weapon and spoke like a Yakuza.

    ¡°¡­Ya bastards are the assants, huh¡­ That figures¡­ Tch, ain¡¯t ya da ones from da list. Shia and Tio was it? Da other one is the lil¡¯ one, Yue¡­ Indeed y¡¯all¡¯s appearances are first rate. Oi, y¡¯all¡¯s lives will be saved if ya surrender now, y¡¯know? Don¡¯t tell me, ya think ya can return alive after putting ur hands on Flithof¡¯s headquart¡ª!?¡±Swiiiish¡°UGYAAAA!!!¡±

    Hansen, who began to speak while looking at Shia and Tio with lust, was coldly cut off by Shia, who fired the shotgun, since there was no need for discussion. The numerous iron balls blew off Hansen¡¯s right arm, which spun and crashed into the wall behind, while guy himself screamed and crouched.

    Though the organization members who heard themotion came running, Tio used fire magic to burn the stairs and they could only stand still because they lost the only way up. Furthermore, she used the scaled-down version of ¡°Breath,¡± casually mowing them down, and everything on seventh floor turnedpletely charred except Hansen¡¯s room. With that, there was an unobstructed view of the Flithof¡¯s headquarters. Tio fired Wind des and Fire Bullets, just like a machine gun, towards the organization members who could do nothing but vacantly look up at the upper floor. Because of the merciless attacks, the organization members tried to disperse and scattered about in escape¡­ but only few survived.

    While Tio handled the people outside, Shia shouldered Doryukken, approached the screaming and writhing Hansen, and pushed Doryukken to his abdomen. ¡°Guwaa,¡± he let out sounds of agony as he tried to move the sledgehammer away, but his right hand was useless against the super heavy Doryukken. The only thing Hansen could do was ungracefully pleaded for his life.

    ¡°P-Please. Spare me! You can take as much money as you like! I don¡¯t want to be involved with you anymore! That is wh¡ª Gekk!?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t speak without permission. You only have to answer my question, understand? If you don¡¯t, the weight will increase every second¡­ so I rmend you answer everything before your organs burst.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shia. Thou art Master¡¯spanion after all¡­ Thy speech and behavior are the same.¡±

    Tio, who retorted from behind, was ignored, and Shia asked Hansen about Myuu. When she mentioned Myuu, Hansen showed a dumbfounded expression for a moment. But when she asked about a child from the Sea-dweller tribe, he frantically answered with an anguished expression because Doryukken getting heavier by the second. Apparently, she had been transported to the basement of a hall where the underground auction would ur this evening.

    Hansen¡¯s subordinates, who probably heard the conversation between Shia¡¯s party and Myuu, were the ones who nned on kidnapping Shia. They probably thought that by kidnapping her, they could raise their position inside the organization since she was already in the organization¡¯s list to be kidnapped.

    Shia touched the telepathy stone on her choker, activated it, and contacted Hajime.

    ¡°Hajime-san, Hajime-san. Can you hear me? It¡¯s me, Shia.¡±

    ¡°¡­Shia. Yes, I can hear you. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I just got the information on Myuu-chan¡¯s whereabouts. Hajime-san is currently in Sightseeing Ward, right? Please go ahead because it¡¯s around there.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    Shia told Hajime the exact location using telepathy. Because of Doryukken¡¯s weight, Hansen¡¯splexion had turned blue due to being unable to breathe. Shia deactivated the gravity magic in Doryukken, pulled the normal weighted Doryukken from Hansen and shouldered it. Though he was released from Doryukken¡¯s weight, Hansen¡¯s consciousness began to faint because of hemorrhage, and desperately asked for Shia¡¯s help.

    ¡°H-Help me¡­ Take me to the doctor¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too convenient for you to use children¡¯s lives as food source¡­ In addition, Hajime-san and Yue-san will be angry at me if I let a human like you escape. That¡¯s why, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°S-Stop!¡±

    Stter!

    Shia shook Doryukken that was swung mightily, to brush off the blood stuck on it, put it on her back, and faced Tio.

    ¡°Tio-san. Let¡¯s quickly crush this ce and meet with Hajime-san and Yue-san!¡±

    ¡°Whoa¡­ Shia is also merciless, huh¡­ It made this one throbbed slightly¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡­ Did you just say something?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing at all.¡±

    The words Tio said in a whisper somehow made Shia feel a chill. Although when she asked Tio, there was nothing but her strange feverish expression, so Shia tilted her head as they continued to diligently destroy the Flithof¡¯s headquarters.

    When Shia and Tio left, what remained was numerous corpses and a mountain of rubble. ¡°Flithof¡± in Fhuren was one of the three biggest underground organizations, and today, it was easily a annihted.

 Book 7. Chapter 9

    Book 7. Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9 : Hajime bes a Papa III</strong>

    After receiving the telepathy from Shia, Hajime and Yue rushed towards the informed location. Being sent to the auction, there was no need to worry about Myuu¡¯s life, but she must have quite the mental burden. Either way, they must rescue her quickly.

    When they arrived at their destination, two huge men dressed in ck was standing at the entrance. Thinking Myuu would be transported somewhere else if he made amotion, Hajime moved to a back alley and used transmutation to infiltrate from the basement.

    Apanied by Yue, they moved quickly while using sign interception. It was truly a shame that there was no cardboard. As long as they have it, there would be no need to use sign interception skill¡­

    Before long, numerous cages could be seen deep inside the basement. The only person who guarded the entrance was sleeping. They passed by the guard, and found around ten of human children inside who were cowering from the cold stone floor. Nine out of ten of these children were to be auctioned today.

    In truth, because most humans were believer of Church of the Saints, it was forbidden to sell or turn humans into ves. Even so, criminals among human race could be trade goods. It was okay to sell or enve those who betrayed God. However, the trembling children before their eyes couldn¡¯t have possibly fall into such circumstances where they turned into criminals. To begin with, human who turned into ves with regr procedures would not be sent to an auction. As such, they have been captured and to be sold illegally.

    Hajime went over to the cage and met the gazes of the the children who were frightened by the silhouette that appeared all of a sudden. He then asked them in a calm voice.

    ¡°Was there a child from Sea-dweller tribe here?¡±

    The frightened children must have thought it was their turn to be sold, so they looked at each other, puzzled by the unexpected question. Myuu¡¯s figure was not inside the cage, that¡¯s why Hajime he asked the children. He wondered whether there was another jail or she had already been taken out.

    The children stayed silent for a while, but when Yue squatted down beside Hajime, looked at them with gentle eyes, and muttered, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡±

    They looked slightly at ease, and one of boy with age of around seven to eight years old timidly answered Hajime¡¯s question.

    ¡°That¡¯s, the child from Sea-dweller tribe was taken a while ago¡­ Onii-san, Onee-san, who are you?¡±

    It was as he expected, she had already been taken out. Hajime inwardly clicked his tongue and answered the uneasy boy simply.

    ¡°We¡¯vee to rescue you.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? You are going to rescue us!?¡±

    Hajime¡¯s words made the boy inadvertently shout, and raised an astonished and joyed look. His voice resounded well inside the dim basement jail. Although the boy panickedly covered his mouth, the guard heard him, shouted, ¡°What¡¯s with themotion!?¡± as he woke up and trotted into the basement jail.

    Thus, he found Hajime¡¯s party and stiffened for a moment before shouting, ¡°Who are you bastards!?,¡± pulled a dagger and attacked them. The children screamed as they imagine visions of Hajime and Yue copsing after being stabbed.

    However, it was something impossible for it to happen. Hajime casually gripped the thrusted dagger with his left hand, put his strength into it, and crushed the de. Hajime opened his palm and dropped the de¡¯s fragments. The guard could not register what happened, he was dumbfounded for a moment, and cast his gaze down to the dagger on his hand, but he could only see the handle. Finally understanding what happened, the man turned pale and backed away while uttering, ¡°Wh-Wh-.¡±

    Hajime immediately grabbed the man¡¯s head and threw him into the ground.

    SQUIIIISH!

    The man immediately died, apanied with a raw sound.

    ¡°A guard should first ring the rm.¡±

    Saying such a thing with an amazed expression, Hajime who instantly killed the guard made the children pop-eyed in surprise. Without minding their gazes, Hajime used transmutation to disassemble the iron bars. In the children¡¯s eyes, they saw the iron bars disappeared in an instant which made them stiffened, and their mouths were wide open with surprise.

    ¡°Sorry, Yue, but can I entrust them to you? Looks like I can¡¯t do anything but rampage now.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ leave them to me.¡±

    ¡°The security officers should arrives soon, too, so it¡¯s okay to leave the children to them. The branch head, Ilwa will help us, too¡­ Let¡¯s leave the details to him.¡±

    Yue was watching from a distance with a somewhat sympathized look. It was directed to the Guild Branch¡¯s Head. Actually, before they came here, they had caught a suitable Adventurer to deliver the telepathy stone to Ilwa, since they thought to exin the situation to him. Status te with ¡°Gold¡±-rank was useful in such a time. Because after seeing Hajime¡¯s color, the Adventurer stiffened for a moment and his attitude turned into a formal one¡­ It was simr to how the Japanese greeted a Hollywood Star who came to the town. He even saluted as he agreed to listen to his request.

    Incidentally, because telepathy stone could not be activated from Ilwa¡¯s side, he was made to hear the report one-sidedly; about how they got in a fight against a huge underground organization, and that Hajime left the post-treatment to him which made his face turned white in his office.

    Hajime once again transmuted a passage from the oubliette to the surface, entrusted the children to Yue, and quickly went towards the auction hall. At the same time, the boy from before called Hajime to a stop.

    ¡°Nii-chan! Thank you for helping us! You can definitely save that girl too! She was truly frightened. Even I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±

    Apparently, this boy didn¡¯t care Myuu was a demi-human, and seemed to have tried to encourage her. He was quite the spirited boy, though he himself was caught. Hajime patted the head of the boy who felt bitter from his powerlessness.

    ¡°Wah, wh-what is it?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you feel it was mortifying, then you only have to be stronger. Rather, there¡¯s nothing but to do that. This time is my turn, but next time it¡¯s your turn if somethinges up.¡±

    After saying so, Hajime quickly turned his heels and went out of the oubliette. The boy held his patted head in nk surprise, had sparkling eyes in next moment, and clenched his fists with a slightly manly face. Yue gazed at the boy with pleased gaze and took the children to the surface.

    * * *

    The auction hall was wrapped in its own bizarre atmosphere.

    The guests in the hall were around 100 people. All of them were wearing queer masks, and no one was making any noise. They only quietly raised cards with numbers when the merchandise they want was up for auction. They hesitated to speak because they didn¡¯t want to be identified.

    Even those guest who were carefully trying not to let any sound out, involuntarily raised their voices when ¡°that¡± merchandise came out.

    What appeared was a little girl from Sea-dweller tribe inside a square water tank with a distance of two meters in all directions. She was stripped off her clothes, naked, and she shrunk her body as she held onto her knees in the corner of the water tank. Sea-dweller tribe could breathe inside water. It was the reason why she was put inside the water tank, to prove she was a genuine Sea-dweller. And maybe because she had escaped once, metallic shackles were put on her limbs. It was such a cruel sight for such small limbs.

    The numerous gazes that frightened Myuu narrowed and began topete. Her price went up at a ferocious pace. It was a one time thing, so they probably thought they would be able to buy and hid the Sea-dweller. It was possibly because they had yet to know themotions that urred in the daytime.

    The noisy hall made Myuu shrink more and more, while clenching her hand that held a ck cloth. It was Hajime¡¯s eyepatch. When they tried to separate from Myuu, they were too busy trying to calm Myuu down and it was forgotten. Hajime remembered itter, and he wore a spare eyepatch.

    Hajime¡¯s eyepatch had became Myuu¡¯s small support. Being separated from her mother, forced to go through harsh travel, being put inside dark cage, soaked in the sewage, and she desperately ran away. When she thought it was the end, she was wrapped by something warm. She woke up due to a nice smell, and before her was a white-haired boy that wore the ck cloth in one of his eyes. She quietly watched him in surprise, and when she tried to look away, he somehow turned to watch her. Myuu also became somewhat obstinate and returned his gaze, when a delicious smell she missed tickled her nose.

    Afterwards, she answered when he asked her for her name, and when she saw beautiful red lights being emitted, she was put inside a warm bath. Then, a rabbit eared big sister with simr hair color as the boy ¡ª though there were some blue hues ¡ª washed her body. Unbeknownst to her, she called the big sister who introduced herself as Shia with ¡°Onee-chan,¡± due to the pleasant feeling from the warm bath and gentle washing.

    Being held, sitting on herp, while being able to eat the delicious meats, Myuu would surely not forget this throughout her life. She was absorbed in being fed, and unbeknownst to her, the boy called Hajime had returned. Although she became slightly cautious, her cautiousnesspletely dissipated when he took out a lovely clothing, politely dressed her, and blowed her hair dry with warm andfortable wind.

    That¡¯s why she was very sad when she heard they would be separated because it was necessary to entrust her to the security office. After being separated from her mother while enduring the solitude and fear for a long time, Myuu didn¡¯t want to be separated from the gentle Onii-chan and Onee-chan she met in this faraway ce. She wouldn¡¯t be able to endure being alone again.

    Therefore, Myuu protested with all of her might. She pulled Hajime¡¯s hair, scratched his cheeks for so many times, and took the ck cloth attached to his eye. She repeatedly said,Myuu wants to stay together!However, the Onii-chan and Onee-chan could not stay with Myuu and as the result, Myuu was left behind.

    Myuu thought as her body shrunk more while thinking.As expected, am I left behind because I will be a pain? Are they mad because I took off this ck cloth? Am I hated by Onii-chan and Onee-chan?She was very sad, and tears fell from her eyes.If I can meet them once again, I want to apologize for being a pain. I will return this ck cloth, and this time¡­ I want us to somehow stay together.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­ Onee-chan¡­¡± Myuu muttered when suddenly, the water tank let out a loud sound because of an impact.

    ¡°Eeek!,¡± Myuu became frightened, looked at the surrounding, and she frowned. There was a masked-man in tuxedo nearby, and she noticed him shouting something as he repeatedly kicked the water tank. Apparently, he wanted to let the guests see her swim to further increase her price, and he kicked the water tank because he thought the unmoving Myuu was sleeping.

    However, Myuu became even more frightened, further shrunk her body and didn¡¯t move at all. Shrinking her body while strongly clenching onto Hajime¡¯s eyepatch as she endured the impact sound and the shaking water tank.

    The man who was the host of the underground auction and member of Flithof feared the unmoving Myuu was sick, which would drop her price, so he told a man to bring a rod. It was to be directly thrusted at her to forced her to move. He unintentionally cursed, and became impatient due to the noises made by the guests.

    ¡°Good grief, what an irritating brat. Don¡¯t you trouble a human like me. You dimwitted blockhead!¡± The host climbed the stedder, and tried to thrust the rod at Myuu. Myuu shut her eyes tightly and prepared for the impact.

    However, instead of the impact¡­ what reached her was the voice of a person she wanted to hear the most.

    ¡°I will return those words back at you, okay? You shitty bastard.¡±

    In the next moment, a shadow fell, fluttered from the ceiling, and trampled the host¡¯s head who was crushed along with the stedder when it fell because of the momentum.Ssh!Blood sttered from the host as though he had exploded. He was literally crushed to death.

    The shadow, Hajime, who appeared with such an impact, didn¡¯t even nce at the copsed man, and hit the water tank with his artificial arm.Smash!The water tank was destroyed, apanied with sound of something being crushed.

    ¡°Eeep!¡± Myuu was thrown outside along with the flowing water, and she screamed unintentionally.

    Myuu was immediately caught by something warm, and she timidly opened her eyes. There was the person she wanted to meet, the one she helplessly expected toe when she heard his voice¡­ He was certainly here. She was held by him. Myuu blinked and quietly watched Hajime just like the first time they met.

    ¡°Hey, Myuu. You, why are you always sopping wet when we meet?¡±

    Hajime said jokingly, and quietly watched Myuu. She then asked him in a whisper.

    ¡°¡­ Onii-chan?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who is this Onii-chan is, but Hajime-san whose hair you pulled, cheeks you scratched, and eyepatch you took is certainly me.¡±

    Hajime answered with a wry smile, and Myuu¡¯s round pupil moistened. Following that¡­

    ¡°Onii-chan!!!¡±

    She clung onto Hajime¡¯s neck tightly and began to sob. Hajime had a troubled expression, and patted Myuu¡¯s back. Afterwards, he agilely wrapped her in nket.

    And the two, Hajime and Myuu, who reunited once again near the water, were surrounded by men in ck clothing who hurriedly rushed in. On the guests¡¯ seats, there was amotion and they wondered why Hajime didn¡¯t immediately run away. However, even now, he didn¡¯t look like he want to run away.

    ¡°Brat, looks like you aren¡¯t that bright toy your hands against Flithof. Leave that merchandise and I will give you a nice death, kay?¡±

    Being surrounded by 20 strong looking men, Myuu raised her face from Hajime¡¯s neck and looked up at him with uneasiness. Hajime draw his face closer to Myuu¡¯s ear and whispered,It¡¯ll be troublesome so close your ears and shut your eyes, and he ced Myuu¡¯s small hand to close her ear. Even though Myuu wondered why, she nodded, and she felt at ease because Hajime had a calm attitude without any impatience or anxiety. She obediently used her hands to cover her ears, closed her eyes, and she buried her face in Hajime¡¯s chest.

    Veins popped on the forehead of the men in ck when they werepletely ignored, and shouted loudly,Don¡¯t hurt the merchandise! And kill the brat!At the same time,

    BOooOOoM!!!

    With a dry explosive sound, the head of the leader of the men in ck burst. Everyone let out an ¡°Eh?,¡± and became pop-eyed without being able to understand anything. They could only watch the man in ck copse with his brain matter scattered from the back of his head. Using that chance, Hajime further fired in session. While everyone was stiffened due to not knowing what had happened, the sound of rapid-fire rang out, and when they regained their senses, the number of the corpse who had their head burst totaled to 12.

    At that time, they finally noticed the boy before them was nothing ordinary, and the ck-clothed men backed away while the guests began to flood the exits, screaming.

    ¡°Y-You, what are you! What, how¡­ this¡ª!¡±

    Confused and trying to fight his fear, one of the men in ck frantically acted brave by raising his voice. Ten more people came from the interior and flinched when they saw the disastrous scene in the hall.

    Seeing them, Hajime snorted.

    ¡°Why you ask? Don¡¯t you understand just by seeing me? Ie here to take back the thing you took from me. Next¡­ is only a warning from me. This will happen to those who takes something from me. That¡¯s why, shall I make the ending a shy one?¡±

    Hajime said so and used ¡°Aerodynamic¡± to go up to the ceiling of the hall and unbeknownst to others, he jumped outside from the hole and reached the roof.

    ¡°Yue. Myuu was safely secured. How¡¯s the thing on your end?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, they have reached the shelter. The final will be after all the guests came out.¡±

    ¡°I see, then let¡¯s make the Finale a shy one.¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡±

    Hajime used ¡°Aerodynamic,¡± jumping further into the sky. Then, he spoke to Myuu who faithfully closed her ears and buried her face into Hajime¡¯s chest. She blinked and looked at the surrounding when Hajime said, ¡°It is okay now, Myuu,¡± and¡­ ¡°Fuwah!?,¡± she said with a surprised voice.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped because when she opened her eyes, she was in the sky where she could see every part of the town. On the other side, the setting sun that seemed to be zing, dying the evening sky in red. Above the ground were the man-made lights glittering, creating a beautiful illumination. Myuu¡¯s eyes sparkled seeing the magnificent spectacle for the first time and she held Hajime¡¯s chest while saying,Kyaa.

    ¡°Onii-chan is amazing! Onii-chan can fly in the sky!¡±

    ¡°Not fly, I just jump¡ª¡­ well whatever. More importantly, I will let Myuu watch some shy fireworks now, okay?¡±

    ¡°Fireworks?¡±

    ¡°Fireworks is¡­ something like explosion.¡±

    ¡°Explosion?¡±

    Though he could not give a good exnation, Hajime didn¡¯t mind it since the thing he need to do was still the same. While he holding Myuu with his right arm, he used ¡°Aerodynamic¡± to stay in the sky, and took out a ring from ¡°Treasure Box.¡± It was a remote detonator of the bomb made with ¡°Induction Stone.¡± In fact, he had scattered the bombs into suitable locations while looking for Myuu.

    ¡°Well then, time to start. Ta~ma~ya~.¡±

    ¡°Ta~ma~ya~?¡±

    The moment Hajime and Myuu¡¯s voice resounded in the evening sky, tremendous roars rang the entirety of Fhuren and horrendous impact ran through buildings rted to Flithof. Even the museum used as the underground auction hall where,Historical building? Work of arts? Are those delicious?, was said to be crushed to bits. mes burst out into the sky along with the tremendous explosions. The surrounding buildings and the sky were dyed in red by something other than the evening sun.

    ¡°Eeeeh!?¡±

    ¡°What do you think, Myuu? Were you surprised?¡±

    ¡°Fireworks, scary.¡±

    Myuu trembled because of the grand explosions, and frantically clung to Hajime.When it came down to the final blow, dark clouds suddenly began to shroud the sky slightly away from them. Following that, four ¡°Thunder Dragons¡± appeared apanied with thundering howls. The number had increased though their sizes were half from when there was only one.

    The four ¡°Thunder Dragons¡± Yue created scattered into different directions of the zing red evening sky. Almost all of the people in Fhuren witnessed their majestic forms. The four Thunder Dragons let our thundering roars and ¡°fell¡± at the same time onto four of Flithof¡¯s important bases that were left behind. Their lightnings dyed the surrounding sky, and the roaring sound of copsing building resounded within Fhuren. With bursting mes and the scattered dust, the sunset in Fhuren in addition to being dyed in red by mes was just like a town in a war-time after an air raid.

    Incidentally, themon people unrted to this event were unharmed. He had confirmed there was no one around unrted to Flithof by using Unmanned Reconnaissance nes into the rted facilities and the buildings¡¯ circumferences. The people who were blown off and turned to cinders were only those rted to Flithof. Their identities, however, were unidentifiable.

    ¡°Hajime-san! Is Myuu-chan okay!?¡±

    ¡°Wa-wait Shia. Eh, that¡¯s too fast!¡±

    While he and Myuu was looking at the raising mes and smokes, a telepathy came from Shia. Since Hajime didn¡¯t let Shia in on the details of what he was going to do, she was surprised by the explosions and the ¡°Thunder Dragon¡±s, so she asked while panicking.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She is safe. Looks like¡­ those bastards¡¯ bases are all destroyed. Perhaps we should meet at the branch head, Ilwa¡¯s ce though he might be screaming right now.¡±

    ¡°Ha~, thank god~. Branch head¡¯s ce, is it? Roger. I will immediately go there so pleasee quickly with Myuu-chan, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay. Then, see you there.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Because Hajime was suddenly looking at the distance in silent, Myuu looked at him in wonder. When Hajime said, ¡°We will meet with Onee-chan soon, okay?,¡± Myuu smiled happily while saying, ¡°Onee-chan!¡±.

    Hajime, who descended to the surface, met up with Yue who had entrusted the children to the securities. She quietly watched Myuu who was held by Hajime. Myuu restlessly looking around, and then looked up at Hajime. Her eyes were saying, ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    ¡°Myuu, she is Yue. My lover?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Lover? ¡­ Then, Shia-oneechan?¡±

    ¡°Mypanion.¡±

    ¡°Not a lover?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No matter what?¡±

    ¡°I will say it again and again¡­ my lover is Yue.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~¡±

    After being introduced to Yue, Myuu looking at Yue with a somewhat dissatisfied expression. Yue was still watching Myuu quietly. As if to ascertain something, Myuu returned Yue¡¯s gaze. The two were staring at each other for a while, but the bnce unexpectedly broken. Yue was trotting closer to them.

    ¡°Uhh,¡± Myuu was cautious. However, Yue didn¡¯t mind Myuu¡¯s cautiousness and took her away from Hajime. Yue made aKyaa~sound as she tightly embraced Myuu. ¡°Ugh~¡± Although Myuu groaned and tried to resist, Yue didn¡¯t let her go. After that, she said,

    ¡°¡­ So cute.¡±

    Apparently, she hade to like Myuu very much.HahMyuu, who finally caught her breath, raised her face, and she and Yue were looking at each other in a close range.

    ¡°¡­ Myuu. I am Yue. You¡¯ve tried your best alone. Truly admirable.¡±

    Yue¡¯s eyes gently soften, and patted Myuu¡¯s head while still embracing her saying,¡°Good girl, good girl.¡±With her gentle hand and warm atmosphere, Myuu rxed and tears began to flow. Then, she began to cry loudly,Waa¡ªWhen she met Hajime again, she still felt the tension that¡¯s why she could not cry. However, at this moment, she rxed and could let out all of her feelingspletely.

    With a wry smile, Hajime said,¡°As expected of Yue,¡±and they waited until Myuu finished crying before heading towards Adventurer Guild¡¯s Branch Headquarters.

    * * *

    ¡°Copsed buildings, numbered twenty-two. Partially destroyed ones, numbered forty-four. Completely annihted buildings, numbered five. Death of 95 members of Flithof confirmed. Disabled, numbered forty-four. Serious injuries, numbered twenty-eight, and 119 people are missing¡­ Well? Do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°It went ording to the n. There¡¯s neither regret nor a thing to reflect on.¡±

    ¡°Haa~~~¡±

    Inside the Adventurer Guild¡¯s reception room, Ilwa was ring at Hajime with a written report in hand. However, from hearing words without any hint of remorse to the figure of a little girl from the Sea-dweller tribe who was eating the tea cake while hitting on hisps made Ilwa feltpletely exhausted.

    ¡°Although I thought it couldn¡¯t be¡­ I heard Lehman escaped from Meerstat by destroying the water tank and walls, then flew to the sky¡­ It wasn¡¯t not your doing, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Myuu, this is delicious, too, you know? Try eating it.¡±

    ¡°Ah~n.¡±

    Although Hajime calmly fed Myuu the cake, Ilwa didn¡¯t missed Shia, who was sitting beside him, wavering for a moment. Thus, he once again let out a very , very deep sigh. He rubbed his stomach with a hand, and the head secretary, Datt, casually handed him some stomach medication.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t deny that I felt you overdid it, however, we are also troubled by the underground organization¡­ So I can honestly say you helped us in this matter. They always cleared any evidence, with their outward appearance being a legitimatepany, and they could just cut off arrested the ones like a lizard¡¯s tail¡­ Frankly, their extermination was a dream for us¡­ But with the bnce of the underground world copsing¡­ Haa, it will need serious cooperation between the Security Bureau and the Adventurers.¡±

    ¡°Well, that originally should¡¯ve been managed by Fhuren¡¯s Administrators. This matter only involved us because by some chance, someone wanted to put their hands on us so we counterattacked¡­¡±

    ¡°For a counterattack, how did it became annihting one of three biggest underground organizations based in Fhuren in just half a day? Seriously, I can¡¯t even joke about it.¡±

    Ilwa smiled bitterly and somehow looked like he aged for at least ten more years. Because Hajime felt he was pitiful, he make a proposal to Ilwa.

    ¡°We gave those criminal groups such a grand warning, making them think twice of ever trying to meddle with us again. Also, it¡¯s okay for Branch Head to use our names, you know? After all, if it¡¯s known that the Branch Head was the one who hired ¡°Gold¡± ranks¡­ It¡¯ll be a good deterrent, right?¡±

    ¡°Oya, is it really okay? It will surely be a big help¡­ but aren¡¯t you the type who dislikes being used?

    Ilwa¡¯s expression says he wasn¡¯t expecting Hajime¡¯s words. However, his eyes clearly said, ¡°Eh? Seriously? Of course I will!¡± Hajime shrugged his shoulders and smiled wryly.

    ¡°Well, it is a give-and-take. We have troubled you, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t mind it if it¡¯s just that much. I also know you, the Branch Head, will use it with caution. Besides, Fhuren will be involved in a war between underground organizations because of us, and I feel bad to involve the ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hmm. Hajime-kun, aren¡¯t you changing slightly? When I first met you, I had a feeling you had no consideration for anyone beside yourpanions¡­ Did something good happened in Ul?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, at least it was not only bad things that happened there.¡±

    As expected of this big city¡¯s Guild Branch Head, he could clearly judged people. He was able to notice the slight change in Hajime. Since this change was also desirable for Ilwa, he gratefully epted Hajime¡¯s proposal

    Later on, although the two organizations nned on raising their influences by taking advantage of Flithof¡¯s annihtion, it didn¡¯t be just a big when thanks you Ilwa¡¯s effective use of the names of Hajime¡¯s party simr to how adults would scare children by saying ¡°Namahage wille~¡± But because of this, Hajime gained various nicknames such as ¡°Right-hand man of Fhuren¡¯s Branch Head,¡± ¡°White-haired, eye-patch, zing me-user,¡± and ¡°Little girl-killer¡±¡­ However, Hajime didn¡¯t know of it, and it¡¯s no big deal if he had no knowledge of it.

    [T/N: Namahage is a demon-like being, portrayed by men wearing hefty orge masks and traditional straw capes during a New Year¡¯s ritual.]

    In regards to dealing with Hajime¡¯s party who caused such a grand rampage, thanks to Ilwa¡¯s effort, connections, and the unexpected help from the Security Bureau who defends the public peace, it became a legitimate case of self-defence. Thus, there was no problem at all. Apparently, even for the Security Bureau, the case where a child they were entrusted with was kidnapped, along with the bombing of one of their office, had be quite a hit on the head.

    In addition, they could not tolerate the underground organization which kept doing illegal acts while making a mockery of them. The bureau director came to greet Hajime¡¯s party with truly manly smile to conclude all things, and when he left, somehow his steps were light as though it was humming, ¡°La dida dida.¡±

    ¡°Next, about Myuu-kun¡­¡±

    Ilwa turned his gaze towards Myuu who was munching a cookie she held with both hands like a squirrel. Myuu twitched because of his gaze, uneasily looking up at Hajime, Yue, and Shia due to not wanting to be separated again. The reason she didn¡¯t look at Tio was¡­ it was the elders¡¯ role to prevent a child from seeing something harmful.

    ¡°She could be entrusted to us and be sent to Elisen ording to the legal procedures, or she could be entrusted you to be returned in a form of amission¡­ Those two are the only ways. What will you choose?¡±

    Hajime inclined his head and wondered if it was okay not to entrust the kidnapped child of Sea-dweller tribe to the officials. ording to Ilwa¡¯s exnation, it would be okay to leave her to them because from the beginning, the ¡°Gold¡±s¡¯ rampage was to protect her, Myuu.

    ¡°Hajime-san¡­ I, will, absolutely protect this child. That¡¯s why, let here with us¡­ please.¡±

    Shia bowed her head to Hajime. By all means she wanted to be together with Myuu until she was safely returned. Yue and Tio was watching Hajime in silence, leaving the decision up to Hajime.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­ stay together¡­ please?¡±

    It was foul y to say, ¡°Please?,¡± while sending an upward gaze from his ownp. More importantly, when he got Myuu back, he had already considered to take her along if she wished for it, so his decision had been made.

    ¡°Well, it would have been be a big help in beginning¡­ But now, I hold her dear so I can¡¯t just say something like goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san!¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    Shia and Myuu were ted and smiled widely. Although it was necessary to conquer the Great Dungeon in ?Great Volcano? before they travel to ?Seaside town, Elisen?, Hajime decided to allow Myuu to apany and determined in his mind, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll manage somehow.¡±

    ¡°However, Myuu. Can you stop calling me Onii-chan? It¡¯s okay to just call me Hajime. What can I say, the way you call me make me itch.¡±

    Because Myuu was hugging him in joy, Hajime said his demand while feeling half embarrassed. For an otaku to be called ¡°Onii-chan¡±¡­ various things might happen.

    Hajime¡¯s demand made Myuu puzzled for a moment, but before long she nodded as though she understood it¡­ and she answered with somethingpletely different from what everyone had expected.

    ¡°¡­ Papa.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Wh-What? Sorry, Myuu. I seems I didn¡¯t hear it correctly. Please say it again.¡±

    ¡°Papa.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I-it must be that, right? A word that means ¡°Onii-chan¡± or ¡°Hajime¡± in Sea-dweller tribe¡¯snguage, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah-uh. Papa is papa.¡±

    ¡°Um, wait a sec.¡±

    Hajime used his hand to massage his forehead and Shia timidly asked Myuu why she used the word ¡°Papa¡± to call Hajime. Then¡­

    ¡°You know, Myuu doesn¡¯t have a Papa¡­ He had gone to where the God is before Myuu was born¡­ Ki-chan, Lu-chan, and Mi-chan have theirs but only Myuu doesn¡¯t¡­ That¡¯s why Onii-chan is Papa.¡±

    ¡°I somehow understand, but I want to tsukkomi your ¡°that¡¯s why,¡± Myuu. Please anything but Papa. I¡¯m still only 17 years old, you know.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Papa!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then Onii-chan is okay! I don¡¯t want such an extravagance title, so stop with Papa!¡±

    ¡°Nooo!! Papa is Myuu¡¯s Papa¡ª!¡±

    Afterwards, he tried various things to get Myuu to stop calling him ¡°Papa,¡± but Myuu disyed unexpected stubbornness, even more than the time she called him Onii-chan, and as the result, it was not revoked. As such, he could do nothing but made her mother persuade her when they arrived in Elisen. Hajime¡¯s expression looked like he was suffering his greatest damage since the time he came out of the Abyss.

    The the discussion with Ilwa was over, they returned to the inn, and a dispute broke out in regards to whom would be called ¡°Mama¡± by Myuu, and for the time being, Tio who would be a bad influence to Myuum was rolling on the floor because Hajime had tied her. Naturally, she was excited by it¡­

    In the end, she didn¡¯t want to call anyone ¡°Mama¡± except her real Mama, so Yue, Shia, and even Tio settled with ¡°Onee-chan.¡±

    Then at the night, everyone slept together in a kawa-no-ji style because Myuu wished for it. Once again problem urred on who would sleep beside Myuu and across Hajime. However, the exhausted Hajime made Myuu sleep in between him and Yue. Shia was dissatisfied by this and threw a tantrum, but somehow she was able to sleep after she finished saying all of herints.

    That day, the 17 years old Hajime became a Papa¡­ and now the journey together with a child began!

    * * *

    <strong>Extra</strong>

    Yue : ¡°¡­ Hajime.¡±

    Hajime : ¡°Nn? What is it, Yue?¡±

    Yue : ¡°¡­ I want a child.¡±

    Hajime : ¡°¡­ (Sweat drips).¡±

    Yue : ¡°¡­ Jiii¡ª (Silently appealing with her eyes).¡±

    Hajime : ¡°¡­ Someday.¡±

    Yue : ¡°Nn!¡±

    Shia : ¡°That¡¯s~, Hajime san¡­ me, too (Fidget, fidget).¡±

    Hajime : ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t.¡±

    Tio : ¡°Master, this o¡ª ¡±

    Hajime: ¡°Only those existing can joke around¡±

    Tio : ¡°¡­ Haa, haa. Only this one got an immediate reply¡­ Moreover, a merciless one¡­ Haa, haa¡­ I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡±

 Book 7. Chapter 10

    Book 7. Chapter 10

    <strong>Chapter 10 : An Abnormal Situation</strong>

    Intense weapons shing, and explosion sounds rang out inside the dim underground dungeon, with only a faint green light to rely upon.

    It was so intense that it could be described as severe, and even the far distant wall shook from time to time. Numerous silver-colored sword trails were beautifully drawn in the empty space. me bullets, me spears, wind des, and watersers flew about like a barrage. Sound of something hitting tough flesh, angry roars for theirpanions, and war cries filled the should be silent space suddenly turning into a battlefield.

    ¡°O light cutting through all creation, wind bring forth destruction, scatters and dances around like a whirlpool, and be the storm of light that cut my enemies!Soaring Severation!¡±

    The Holy Sword he had in his hand, along with his wrist blurring as they elerated, and numerous swords of light released with him, Kouki, as the core. The attacking bat-like demonic beast with the length of about 50 centimeters was instantly cut into ten pieces, and fell into the ground without being able to sessfully attack as its blood sttered.

    ¡°Vanguard! Counting, ten¡ª!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Roger!¡±¡±¡±

    Ant-like demonic beasts that moved their jaws, bat-like flying demonic beasts, and sea anemone-like demonic beasts with numerous wriggling tentacles; hey wriggled and moved around inside the 30 meters in diameter round shaped room. The demonic beasts wereing from the eight tunnels all around the room.

    This ce was ?Orcus Great Dungeon? 89th floor. The vanguards, Kouki, Ryuutarou, Shizuku, Nagayama, Hiyama, and Kondou, were matching the countdown timing of the rear guard¡¯s all out magic attack. The demonic beasts, which managed to attack the rear guards, were repelled and defeated by Kouki and the vanguards as they wait for the countdown.

    The troublesome bat-like flying demonic beasts rushed to attack the rear guards using the space between the vanguards¡¯ defense, but were stopped thanks to rampart made by the reliable ¡°Barrier-user.¡±

    ¡°O¡¯ ephemeral storm, O¡¯ invisible shield; rage, blow, swirl, and stop everything, ¡°Wall of Furious Tempest¡±!¡±

    Taniguchi Suzu activated the offensive defense magic. The chanted spell went right before the rearguards, and breeze could be felt by their outstretched hands. No change could be seen with naked eyes. Even the bat-like demonic beasts didn¡¯t notice its presence, and were not rmed by their instinct. They kept trying to attack the rear-guards who were about to activaterge-scale attack magic spells.

    However, before they reached, what met the charging demonic beasts was a wall of air that looked like a huge distortion of space appearing all of a sudden. Tens of those bat-like demonic beasts collided against the wall one after another, but the wall of air only bent without letting even one through.

    When all of the charging bat-like demonic beasts had collided, the distorted space exploded, causing great impact as if it had reached its limit. The generated impact was tremendous, and the fleshes crushed by it immediately sttered on the dungeon¡¯s walls with sound of raw and death.Stter!

    ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t let you pass that easily!¡±

    The voice of the ss¡¯s mood-maker, Suzu, rang in the middle of the intense sound of battle. At the same time, the rear guards simultaneously fired their best attacks. It was an attack where it was necessary for them to be at a distance, since it would defeat the enemies, and struck all those who are close to it.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± With Kouki¡¯s order, the vanguards immediately backed away from the demonic beasts.

    In the next moment, the magic attacks of six people arrived with such perfect timing.

    A huge fireball crashed and simultaneously caused a huge explosion. Meanwhile, a tornado trampled the battlefield, bringing forth vacuum des which sucked the demonic beasts and cut them up. On the ground, stone spears shot off with tremendous speed and pierced the demonic beasts¡¯ lower parts. At the same time, the icicles falling from above created holes in the demonic beasts¡¯ upper bodies.

    There was no way a living thing would be able to survive inside the sublime space that looked like it was receiving the wrath of nature. The attacks onlyst for tens of seconds. However, more than 90% of the demonic beasts were dead while the rest were on verge of dying due to grave injuries.

    ¡°Alright! This is good! Let¡¯s finish the leftover ones quickly!¡±

    With Kouki¡¯s shout, the vanguards once again went forwards, and the demonic beasts on the brink of death, couldn¡¯t even fight back thanks to the all-out magic attacks, were finished one by one. Not even five minutes had passed when all of the demonic beasts were annihted.

    The battle ended, but Kouki¡¯s party didn¡¯t rx their guards and searched their surroundings to see if there were more enemies.

    ¡°Phew, next is the 90th floor, huh¡­ We were able to defeat the demonic beasts in this floor without much difficulty¡­ and it looks like the end of thebat training inside this dungeon is near.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why; don¡¯t let your guard down. After all, we don¡¯t know what kind of demonic beasts and traps are ahead.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worrying too much about it, Shizuku? Didn¡¯t we just an easy battle in a floor no one ever reached? No matter what maye, I will defeat them! Even if it¡¯s the Demon race!¡±

    Shizuku cautioned Kouki, who muttered so in deep thought, and the muscle headed Ryuutarou replied with a heartyugh. Nevertheless, Kouki made fist-to-fist greeting with Ryuutarou, and revealed a fearless smile. Seeing them, Shizuku sighed while rubbing her creased forehead. She came and had followed the extremeness of the two, which ascended her to a stage of a wordly-wise man.My wrinkle hasn¡¯t increased again, right?, was her worry as the number of times Shizuku looked in a mirror had sublimely increased. Even so, she didn¡¯t restrict the two as she followed them; truly a good natured person.

    * * *

    ¡°Hiyama-kun, Kondou-kun, I think you must have recovered by now. But¡­ how are you?¡±

    While the others were discussing the earlier battle, Kaori was doing her duty; to heal the injured people from previous battle, since she was a ¡°Healer.¡± It should be noted that there was another girl with ¡°Healer¡± ss within the 15 people who had undergonebat training by conquering the dungeon, and the duty to heal was divided between the two.

    ¡°¡­ Aah, there¡¯s no problem now. Thank you, Shirasaki.¡±

    ¡°O-Oh, it¡¯s okay now. Thanks.¡±

    Himaya, who was healed by Kaori, was daydreaming due to the close proximity of Kaori¡¯s face, and answered absentmindedly. It was obvious he was charmed by her. Even Kondou was saying his gratitude with his reddened ears. Because they were the vanguards, Hiyama and Kondou were frequently in care of Kaori¡¯s healing, and yet they still could not get used toing in contact with Kaori. Although Kondou¡¯s attitude was just like a child in puberty¡­ there was darkness inside Hiyama¡¯s eyes when he looked at Kaori. The darkness became thicker as days go by¡­ but almost no one noticed it.

    Hearing their gratitude, Kaori said, ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± with a smile. Then, she stood and turned around. When she confirmed no one else was in need of healing, she secretly sighed, and she began to look at the dim passage ahead with eyes filled with anxiety.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Noticing Kaori¡¯s state, Shizuku understood what her best friend felt. Kaori¡¯s mind was filled with worries. There were ten more floors until the lowest floor (the general opinion), yet they didn¡¯t find any sign of Hajime at all.

    Although it meant there was hope, the despair was far stronger. Even if she decided to not believe Hajime was dead until she saw it herself, another floor was conquered, and the negative thoughts that surged when nothing was found, could not be easily put aside. Furthermore, four months had passed since the day Hajime fell into the abyss. Even if her determination was strong, it was enough time for negative thoughts to begin invading her mind.

    Seeing Kaori¡¯s appearance while she embraced her artifact, a white staff, tightly, Shizuku called out to her since she could no longer endure it. And, before Shizuku moved, the small mood-maker said,As if I will let Kaori keep worrying like that!, and ran towards her.Bounce, she jumped and embraced Kaori from behind.

    ¡°KA-O-RI~N!! There¡¯s no need to heal those guys, just heal Suzu a, lot~! Heal me with this and that~¡±

    ¡°Hya! Suzu-chan! Where are you touching! Rather, Suzu-chan should not have any injury!¡±

    ¡°There is! Suzu¡¯s ss-like heart is injured! That¡¯s why, spoil me! To put it concretely, use Kaorin¡¯s big breasts!¡±

    ¡°B-Brea¡ª¡­ I said stop! Ah, hey! Yanh! Shizuku-chan, help!¡±

    ¡°Haa, Haa, is this good? How about over here? Youngdy, you are quite th-puuutt!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Haa, stop it already, Suzu. I know you don¡¯t mind the boys¡¯ gaze¡­ But, you should¡­¡±

    Suzu had transformed into a perverted old man and was groping Kaori¡¯s breasts with an expression so sloppy that it couldn¡¯t be shown to other human. It was the reason why she received a head chop from Shizuku, and copsed. Incidentally, some of the guys who watched Suzu and Kaori¡¯s yuri scene had also copsed. Suzu was convulsing with lump on her head, and was looked after by Nakamura Eri with a wry smile.

    ¡°Uu~, thank you, Shizuku-chan. That was embarrassing¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. It is okay now. I have exterminated the pervert, okay?¡±

    Kaori, who clung to her with teary eyes, was gently patted by Shizuku. It was scene that could often be seen recently. Shizuku took a look at Kaori¡¯splexion while she gently stroked Kaori¡¯s silky hair. Kaori was looking at Eri who was looking after Suzu with troubled but somewhat happy expression, and her anxiety from before was no longer there. Apparently, her feeling had changed even if it was a temporary thing. One way or another, Shizuku felt admiration in her mind as she thought,As expected of the ss¡¯s moodmaker, Suzu (Oldman version).

    ¡°There are only ten floors left¡­ Let¡¯s do our best, Kaori.¡±

    Shizuku put her hands on Kaori¡¯s shoulders, and then put some strength into them as she looked straight at Kaori. It was her way to encourage her best friend, so she would not break. Seeing Shizuku, Kaori noticed she had be slightly more timid, so she pped both of her cheeks and returned Shizuku¡¯s gaze with a powerful gaze.

    ¡°Un. Thank you, Shizuku-chan.¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s worry made Kaori realized again how much Shizuku would support her, and Kaori conveyed her gratitude as her gaze softened as she smiled. Shizuku quietly nodded, and her gaze also softened¡­ Lily flowers were blooming on their sides, but they didn¡¯t notice it. Kouki and others who were looking around awkwardly were also unnoticed by Shizuku and Kaori. They were already in their own world after all.

    ¡°If it is now¡­ can I protect him?¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I am sure you can. We are different from that time¡­ Even our levels have surpassed Meld-san and the other Knights¡­ However, hehe, isn¡¯t it possible that he has also became stronger? Even that time, he was the one who helped us in the end.¡±

    ¡°Haha, jeez¡­ Shizuku-chan¡­¡±

    Kaori believed in Hajime¡¯s survival, but she was looking down on her current self, wondering if she could protect him this time, and that¡¯s why Shizuku was poking fun at her as a joke. Actually, they would be dumbfounded for various reasons when they found their target¡­ But that is something for the near future.

    Incidentally, the ones here were Kouki, Ryuutarou, Shizuku, Kaori, Suzu, Eri, five people including Nagayama Juugo, and Hiyama¡¯s gang of four; a total of 15 people, while Meld and the Knights were standing by at 70th floor. Actually, they were able to start from the 70th floor, since a teleport magic circle that connected 30th and 70th floor was discovered. Though it became easier to move to the lower floor, 70th floor was the limit for Meld and the Knights. To begin with, there were only Meld and few others who could keep up while apanied by Kouki¡¯s party when they were around the 60th floor. Thus, they had only be a hindrance to Kouki¡¯s party when they reached 70th floor.

    Even Meld was conscious of that. He taught Kouki¡¯s party of all the know-how about the dungeon. That¡¯s why, he and the Knights decided to try their best to secure a safety zone around the teleportation circle, and only Kouki¡¯s party were to move on.

    Meld wanted to show a bitter smile due to being exceeded in only four months. But even so, after associating with Kouki¡¯s party, he and the Knights were satisfied if their abilities could safely secure a safety zone in 70th floor.

    Kouki¡¯s party current statuses were something like the following:

    Name

    Amanogawa Kouki

    Age

    17 Years Old

    Gender

    Male

    Level

    72

    ss

    Hero

    Strength

    880

    Vitality

    880

    Resistance

    880

    Agility

    880

    Magic

    880

    Magic Resistance

    880

    Skills<ul><li>All Elements Aptitude <ul><li>Rise in Light Element¡¯s Effectiveness</li><li>Activation Speed Increase</li></ul></li><li>All Elements Resistance <ul><li>Rise in Light Element¡¯s Effectiveness</li></ul></li><li>Physical Resistance <ul><li>Recovery Rate Increase</li><li>Mitigation of Impact</li></ul></li><li>Composite Magic</li><li>Swordsmanship</li><li>Herculean Strength</li><li>Ground Shrinker</li><li>Prediction</li><li>High Speed Magic Power Recovery</li><li>Sign Perception</li><li>Magic Perception</li><li>Limit Break</li><li>Language Comprehension</li></ul>

    Name

    Sakagami Ryuutarou

    Age

    17 Years Old

    Gender

    Male

    Level

    72

    ss

    Fist Fighter

    Strength

    820

    Vitality

    820

    Resistance

    680

    Agility

    550

    Magic

    280

    Magic Resistance

    280

    Skills<ul><li>Hand-to-Hand Fighting Techniques <ul><li>Body Strengthening</li><li>Part Strengthening</li><li>Concentrated Strengthening</li><li>Prate and Destroy</li></ul></li><li>Ground Shrinker</li><li>Physical Resistance <ul><li>Varja</li></ul></li><li>All Element Resistance</li><li>Language Comprehension</li></ul>

    Name

    Yaegashi Shizuku

    Age

    17 Years Old

    Gender

    Female

    Level

    72

    ss

    Swordswoman

    Strength

    450

    Vitality

    560

    Resistance

    320

    Agility

    1,110

    Magic

    380

    Magic Resistance

    380

    Skills<ul><li>Swordsmanship <ul><li>Rise in shing Speed</li><li>Rise in Sword Drawing Speed</li></ul></li><li>Ground Shrinker <ul><li>Great Ground Shrinker</li><li>Quivering Legs</li><li>No Beat</li></ul></li><li>Prediction</li><li>Sign Perception</li><li>Stealth <ul><li>Phantom Attack</li></ul></li><li>Language Comprehension</li></ul>

    Name

    Shirasaki Kaori

    Age

    17 Years Old

    Gender

    Female

    Level

    72

    ss

    Healer

    Strength

    280

    Vitality

    460

    Resistance

    360

    Agility

    380

    Magic

    1,380

    Magic Resistance

    1,380

    Skills<ul><li>Healing Magic <ul><li>Increase in Effectiveness</li><li>Increase Healing Rate</li><li>Increase Imaginative Ability</li><li>Permeation Detection</li><li>Increase Effective Range</li><li>Increase in Effectiveness of Distance Healing</li><li>Increase in Effectiveness of Abnormal State Recovery</li><li>Decrease in Magic Consumption</li><li>Increase in Magic Power Efficiency</li><li>Continuous Activation</li><li>Simultaneous Activation</li><li>Dyed Activation</li><li>Additional Activation</li></ul></li><li>Light Element Aptitude <ul><li>Increase in Activation Speed</li><li>Increase Effectiveness</li><li>Increase Duration</li><li>Continuous Activation</li><li>Simultaneous Activation</li><li>Dyed Activation</li></ul></li><li>High Speed Magic Power Recovery <ul><li>Meditation</li></ul></li><li>Language Comprehension</li></ul>

    Kaori¡¯s Healing Magic and Light Element Aptitude skills were at the extreme. Her healing magic in particr was in the highest rank possible. Just judging by the amount of skills, Kaori¡¯s was at least amounted to four people. Furthermore, her current number of skills even exceeded the Hero, Kouki. With tit for tat, everything was definitely for her promise. Believing in his survival, this time, she would be the one to protect him. It was the result of her single-mindedly repeated the things she could do while spared little time for sleep.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about the time to leave¡­ Is it okay now?¡±

    Kouki timidly called out to Kaori and Shizuku, who were still looking at each other. Before, he had witnessed Kaori and Shizuku embracing each other in Kaori¡¯s room, so sometimes Kouki¡¯s attitude became suspicious, which had taken Kaori aback, but Shizuku knew what was in his mind and only quietly watched him. Her eyes were truly expressing, ¡°Until when are you going to keep this strange misunderstanding, you fool.¡±

    Pretending he didn¡¯t notice Shizuku¡¯s gaze, Kouki ordered the other members. They had explored 90% of the 89th floor, and the route they were to go now was thest ce to explore. Thinking about the structure of the floors up until now, it was about time for them to see the stairs.

    The prediction turned out right, and the party discovered the stairs 10 minutes after they moved out. They descended the dim, spiral staircase while confirming the existence of trap. After they descended for around 10 meters, Kouki¡¯s party arrived at the 90th floor.

    For now, Kouki¡¯s party were looking in vignce for anything that might happen since it was the starting point. However, just by its external appearance, nothing had changed from 80th-ish floors they had just finished exploring. They immediately began their exploration while mapping. Even if the structure was the same, but they could not let their guard down because the demonic beasts that would appear might be strong ones.

    In vignce, Kouki¡¯s party explored the passages and rooms with the same structure as before. The exploration progressed easily. Or so it should be, because before long, one by one they made doubtful expressions.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with this?¡±

    By the time the party reached a deep inside broad space, the iprehensible feeling reached its peak, and Kouki leaked a questioning voice with a perplexed expression. The other members were also perplexed just like him, so they halted when Kouki asked the question.

    ¡°¡­ Even though we have explored it so much, why we didn¡¯t encounter even one demonic beast?¡±

    Their exploration had reached thetter half part, excluding the unneeded passages. Up until now, they would not have been able to advance this easily since they were furiously attacked by strong demonic beasts. Normally, they needed two days to reach thetter half of a floor. However, not even three hours had passed since Kouki¡¯s party started exploring the 90th floor. The reason for this progress was simple. They didn¡¯t encounter even one demonic beast in this floor.

    In the beginning, they thought the demonic beasts were observing Kouki¡¯s party from the shadows, but nothing popped up even when they used their perception skills and magic spells. It was strange for them not even feel the presence of a single demonic beast. It was obviously an abnormal situation.

    ¡°¡­How to say it, it feels eerie. Was nothing here since the beginning?¡±

    Simr to Ryuutarou, the other members also talked about the other possibilities which remain unsolved. Their confusion only deepened.

    ¡°¡­ Kouki, shouldn¡¯t we return for now? Somehow I feel an ominous premonition. Meld and Knights might know something about this situation.¡±

    Shizuku suggested to Kouki while she strengthened her vignce. Kouki considered Shizuku¡¯s suggestion because he also had a bad feeling about it, but they must keep advancing no matter what happens, and he thought they would be fine because they could take it easy in the 89th floor, so he hesitated on answering.

    While Kouki was hesitating, the party members who explored the nearby surroundings unexpectedly raised their voice when they found something.

    ¡°This is¡­ blood¡­, right?¡±

    ¡°It is hard to discern since the blood assimte with the color of dim wall¡­ They are all over the wall.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi¡­ this¡­ this is quite the amount.¡±

    Nagayama advanced from within the paled party members, and he touched the liquid they thought as blood with his finger. Afterwards, he confirmed the details by looking and smelling the blood stuck on his finger.

    ¡°Amanogawa¡­ we should follow Yaegashi¡¯s suggestion¡­ This is demonic beast¡¯s blood. Furthermore, it still fresh.¡±

    ¡°Well, if that is demonic beast¡¯s blood, it means the demonic beasts around her have all been killed. Not only that, it also means there¡¯s strong one who did it¡­ But, won¡¯t we be unable to advance unless we defeat it?¡±

    Nagayama shook his head towards Kouki¡¯s rebuttal. Even though Nagayama was the second biggest after Ryuutarou, he had a very prudent character unlike the other one. Nagayama watched the surrounding carefully while being prepared for battle, and told Kouki what he thought about the situation.

    ¡°Amanogawa¡­ the demonic beast is likely not to go out of this room alone. We also haven¡¯t even encountered one in the passages and rooms up until now. In addition, it is the first time we discovered traces. In other words¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Something must have hidden the traces of the attacked demonic beasts, right?¡±

    Nagayama nodded at Shizuku¡¯s words. Even Kouki¡¯s expression showed he realized something because of those words. Then, just like Nagayama, he raised his vignce to the maximum with a stern expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s also the possibility of demonic beasts bing more intelligent¡­ But, it was natural to think someone was here¡­ In addition, for only traces in this room not to be hidden, either it means it didn¡¯t have the time to do it, or¡­¡±

    ¡°Here is thest stop.¡±

    What seeded Kouki¡¯s words was a never heard before voice of a woman suddenly ringing out. It was a man-like husky voice. Kouki¡¯s party became pop-eyed, and they immediately entered battle state. They turned their gazes towards the source of the voice.

    Sound of footsteps resounded, but what appeared from deep within the darkness of the spacious hall was a young woman with zing red hair. The woman¡¯s ears were slightly pointed, and her skin was darkish.

    Kouki¡¯s party opened their eyes wide in astonishment. The woman¡¯s features were something they know very well. Though they have never seen it before, it was a race¡¯s characteristics that always appeared inside the lecture from Ishtal and the others ¡ª the enemy of the Church of Saints¡¯ God, and also the arch-enemy of human race. It was¡­

    ¡°¡­Demon race.¡±

    Someone muttered, and the woman from Demon race revealed a faint, cold smile.

 Book 8. Chapter 1

    Book 8. Chapter 1

    <strong>Versus Demon race I</strong>

    The red-haired woman of the Demon race who appeared before Kouki¡¯s party revealed a cold smile as she looked at Kouki¡¯s party who had widened eyes with surprise.

    Simr to her hair, the color of her eyes were also red, and she wore a dull-ck rider suit-like clothing. Its design was fitting to her body, so her splendid curves could be seen well even in the dim dungeon. Moreover, there was the opening on the chest area, where the splendid twin hills seemed like it was going to spill out at any time. Furthermore, her flowing hair behind her, and her characteristically slightly pointed ears was truly captivating. Most of the male students were blushing even though they know it wasn¡¯t the right time.

    ¡°You are the hero, right? Yes, you, the one wearing a stupidly sparkling armor.¡±

    ¡°St-Stupid¡­ sh-shut up! I won¡¯t ept being called stupid by someone from Demon race! Besides, why would a person from the Demon race be in a ce like this!?¡±

    Kouki spoke without thinking, and used his slight anger to recover from his surprise, questioning the purpose of the woman of the Demon race.

    However, the Demon race woman thought of Kouki¡¯s question as annoying and ignored it. Then, she very reluctantly continued saying.

    ¡°Haa~ Even though this is absolutely unneeded¡­ Well, this is an order after all¡­ You, I mean the overly sparkling one. Won¡¯t youe to our side?¡±

    ¡°Wh-What did you say? Come to your¡­ what do you mean!?¡±

    ¡°Looks like yourprehensive ability is rather low. The meaning is exactly as I said. An invitation for Mr. Hero. I want you toe to our side. There are various preferential treatments, too, you know?¡±

    Time was needed for Kouki¡¯s party topletely understand the unexpected words. Then, the ssmates looked at Kouki, who red at the woman from Demon race with strained and disgusted expression. It was then when they understood what she meant.

    ¡°I refuse! How dare you¡­ asking me to betray¡­ Human race¡­ myrades and the people of this Kingdom! It¡¯s exactly as I heard; the Demon race is an evil existence! You purposely came her to invite me, but for you toe alone is too foolish! We have the numbers. So, surrender now!¡±

    Kouki¡¯s words made the other ssmates felt at ease. They thought Kouki would definitely refuse it, but they could not deny that they were slightly worried about it. However, his childhood friends, Ryuutarou and Shizuku, didn¡¯t even worry about it.

    On the other side, the woman of the Demon race didn¡¯t even pay any attention to the immediate refusal, and she muttered, ¡°I see.¡± In fact, when Kouki¡¯s shouted his reply, it annoyed her.

    ¡°Well, my superior also said it was okay for yourrades toe with you, you know? So how about it?¡±

    ¡°My answer is still the same! No matter what you say, I absolutely won¡¯t betray Human race!¡±

    Without discussing with hisrades, the representative, Kouki, immediately answered as such. And as though implying the invitation was something unpleasant, Kouki activated the Holy Sword, which then became dded in light.There¡¯s no more need for discussion, and I will use force if you don¡¯t surrender!

    Behind him, Nagayama and Shizuku clicked their tongues in secret as they took maximum precaution to their surroundings over the Demon race woman. Considering their situation, the two contemted to change the location even if they must lie to the Demon race woman. However, Kouki had already answered in anger before they could bring up their idea. Since it could not be helped now, they prepared for anything unexpected to happen.

    But if they thought about it, normally, no matter how adept the Demon race were in using magic, they would note to such a ce alone. It was even more unbelievable that she wlessly manage to annihte the demonic beasts in the current floor, in addition to not leaving a single trace. If the Demon race was so strong, and she was able to achieve all that, then they would have already trampled the Human race by now.

    Besides, the Demon race woman didn¡¯t even break a sweat when she reached this floor ahead of the 15 humans. Thinking of how she concealed the signs ofbat, it made one fear thinking somethingid in wait since they step into the floor, and one would think she had the geographical advantage. It would not be strange if something happen.

    The crisis the two had sensed was immediately proven to be correct.

    ¡°I see. Then, I won¡¯t ask any more. Also let me say this¡­ to invite you is not my main priority, so don¡¯t even think of something naive like I won¡¯t kill you. Lutos, Havell, Enki. It¡¯s time to eat!¡±

    The Demon race woman called out three names and,CRAAASH!Sound of something crushed echoed along with Shizuku and Nagayama¡¯s anguished voices when they were blown away at the same time.

    ¡°Guh!?¡± ¡°Gah!?¡±

    It was not known what blew the two away. With the order of the woman of the Demon race, they sensed the left and right spaces of Kouki¡¯s party suddenly blurred. There were ¡°existences¡± approaching them with speedparable to ¡°Ground Shrinker,¡± and attacked the unprepared ssmates who were watching the conversation between Kouki and the woman of the Demon race.

    Even with Shizuku and Nagayama¡¯s maximum precaution from the very beginning, they were barely able to notice the surprise attack, and they stood to protect the students who were suddenly the aim of their invisible enemy.

    Shizuku was a speedfighter, so her defense is low. Therefore, she drew her swords into a cross towards the blurring space, and tried to jump back to dull the force when she received the impact. However, the enemy¡¯s attack power was far greater than she had imagined, so her defense was broken, and she was thrown to the ground, sucking all the air in her lungs. There was even shallow cut on her abdomen.

    Nagayama was a ¡°Great Martial Artist,¡± which owned special aptitude towards defense even among hand-to-hand fighter ss. He had acquired the skill derived from ¡°Body Strengthening¡± called ¡°Body Hardening,¡± which was simr to ¡°Vajra,¡± and both skills had great credibility as they were far stronger than a steel shield. Coupled by his huge figure, his hard to break through defend made him suitable to be called a human fortress.

    However, even Nagayama had his defense broken through by that ¡°existence,¡± and was blown away while sttering blood from his deeply wounded arms. He barely escaped the additional damage of crashing into the ground by chance, andnded on Hiyama¡¯s gang who was in the rear.

    The ss cracking-like crushed sounds came from the barrier magic Suzu had chanted beforehand; simr to how Shizuku took maximum caution. It was something she did immediately when she instinctively sensed the crisis. The location was at the rear side of the party. She didn¡¯t feel the ¡°existences¡± there, but she somehow used the barrier to not only envelop Shizuku and Nagayama, but also everyone on the rear. It was something she did instinctively which could also be said that it was due to her experience. Her action was extremely correct. Without Suzu¡¯s barrier, the third blurred space would mercilessly cut up Nagayama and other party members.

    However, Suzu was immediately blown backward aspensation of splendidly protecting her allies because she directly received the impact from the crushed barrier. Fortunately, Eri was right behind her and she sessfully caught Suzu, but the crisis had not ended yet, when the third blurring space immediately began to move in pursuit just like the other two blurring spaces, wounding Shizuku and Nagayama.

    Because of the suddenness, those ssmates who could not react towards the three approaching blurred spaces¡­ at that moment,

    ¡°Give the grace and divine protection of light to us! ¡°Heavenly Time,¡± ¡°Heavenly Perimeter,¡± ¡°Heaven Interruption!¡±.¡±

    Kaori activated three light magic at the same time with almost no chanting; she was able to omit some of her chants.

    The first magic spell was a mid-rank recovery magic, which immediately healed Shizuku and Nagayama, who were wounded, blown away, andnded on the ground. It was a magic spell capable of healing more than two people remotely away from her. Faint white lights poured on the two people who somehow managed to stand up while groaning because of the pain; their wound recovery rate was abnormal.

    The second spell was used to allow Suzu and the others to be unnoticable by the three blurred spaces. Simr faint white light poured into them. The light buoyantly expanded, and an area of light appeared at where they were at.

    ¡°Heavenly Perimeter¡± was a mid-ranked recovery magic, and it was the so called auto-regen. Although the duration was long, the amount recovered was little at a time. It had the feature of wrapping the surrounding with light made of magic power while the magic was activated. Kaori was using that feature, and the recovered amount was set to the lowest to indirectly reveal the appearances of the unknown enemies.

    What appeared inside the white light were strange demonic beasts with lion head, dragon-like limbs, sharp ws, snake as the tails, and eagle-like wings on their backs ¡ª the so called Chimera. They must have peculiar magic for camouging. It was a quite troublesome ability, since not only were their appearances camouged, their presences as well. However, the fact that they could not exhibit their full power in that state, and thus the blurred spaces, was a blessing in the midst of misfortunes.

    After all, even Shizuku and Nagayama who held the bestbat prowess among the ssmates were incapacitated with only a blow. They were enemies to be feared. Their powers werepletely far above the demonic beasts the students had met on the previous floors, and obviously even stronger than the demonic beasts in this floor.

    The three Chimeras readied their ws and fangs in pursuit as though they knew the location even inside the light. Their targets were Shizuku, Nagayama, and Suzu, these three. However, their fangs and ws could not reach the three, since three shields of light appeared before each of them and the attacks were averted in a hair¡¯s breadth, and the angle slightly moved while the shields were crushed by the Chimeras¡¯ attacks.

    They were the mid-ranked defense spell, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Interruption.¡± It was the higher ranking version of the beginner-ranked light defensive magic, ¡°Light¡¯s Interruption,¡± where more than two shields produced at the same time. Even the ¡°Barrier-user,¡± Suzu was using this magic, and by replenishing the destroyed edges of the shield in high-speed, it was possible to stall time though it¡¯d soon to be destroyed when weakened. In this respect, Kaori could not reached Suzu whose specialty was barrier, since she could not use it like such as even when her aptitude towards light element is high. At best, she could only do minute adjustments to the shield.

    However, the shields were helpful. At the moment Suzu¡¯s strong barrier was destroyed in a blow, Kaori realized her barrier would be useless, so she chose a method to avert the attack. To begin with, she didn¡¯t expect the iing attacks would be the same as before, so it was more like a sink or swim situation. She was lucky it went well.

    The three Chimeras whose attacks were averted, became irritated and moved to attack again. The time she gained was only a moment. It was as though the Chimeras didn¡¯t find it troublesome. However, there was no change that the most expensive thing to buy was time, even if it was just a moment. Kouki and the others didn¡¯t miss that moment.

    ¡°Get away from Shizukuuuu!!¡±

    So, is it okay to attack Nagayama?, No one said just a sentence. Perhaps because of anger, Kouki roared and used ¡°Ground Shrinker¡± to immediately reached the Chimera near Shizuku. Kouki¡¯s movement speed was so fast that he left after images. He swung his Holy Sword towards the Chimera¡¯s neck, and the sword became shinier.

    At the same time, Ryuutarou took on the Chimera that went to attack Nagayama with his thrusted fist in a karate stance. Rather than a direct attack, he thought it¡¯d be faster to attack using the gauntlet-type artifact¡¯s ability, shock wave. A war cry came from Ryuutarou and magic power was supplied to the gauntlet.

    Furthermore, Eri, who caught the blown away Suzu, thrusted her hand out, began to chant when she felt the same crisis as Suzu, and powerful fire magic was activated. It was a mid-ranked magic called ¡°Sea of me,¡± and just like the name, it was a ranged magic that manipted tidal waves of me. Even agile enemy would not be able to easily avoid it.

    With sublime power and speed, Kouki swung the Holy Sword down from an upper stance. While Ryuutarou¡¯s thrusted fist drew out a form that couldn¡¯t even be more splendid and resulted in a violent shock wave that went forward just like a cannonball. Eri¡¯s deathbringer, crimson tidal wave surged to swallow its target, turning it into ashes and dusts.

    However¡­

    ¡°¡±ROOOAAAR!!¡±¡± ¡°GuUURar!!¡±

    Unbeknownst to them, some things had hidden themselves. Three shadows roared and attacked Kouki¡¯s party right before their attacks would directly hit their targets.

    ¡°¡±Hmmmph!?¡±¡±

    The suddenness of this situation made Kouki and Ryuutarou felt chills running down their spines. Two of the shadow rushed towards Kouki and Ryuutarou with tremendous power, and the metal maces in their hands were swung with great speed.

    Kouki immediately used the sword¡¯s centrifugal force to twist his body while Ryuutarou raised his left hand towards the iing mace instead of his thrusted out right hand. With his bnce broken, Kouki rolled on the ground, and Ryuutarou was blown away by the enemy¡¯s second attack, a punch, after he defended against the mace.

    What attacked Kouki and Ryuutarou were demonic beasts with appearances simr to Brutal, with a height of 2.5 meters. However, even though they were simr to monsters in RPGs such as Orc and Ogre, the Brutals were like pigs while these demonic beasts were considerably smart. Furthermore, their Brutal-like bodies were strengthened to their limits. In fact, the strength and speed from the previous surprise attack could not bepared to Brutals.

    On the other side, even though Eri didn¡¯t receive any direct attack, the psychological impact she received was greater than Kouki and Ryuutarou¡¯s. Reason being, the shadow that suddenly appeared opened its mouth and begun to inhale the surging tidal waves at once.WoOOOoosh!The expansive me gathered at a single point and disappeared. The shadow inhaled all of the me in only tens of seconds.

    What appeared in the space where the me and heat disappeared was turtle-like demonic beast with six feet. The shell on its back was dyed in crimson, just like the rampaging me that earlier changed its target to ashes.

    In the next moment, the turtle with six feet finished absorbing the me and once again opened its mouth wide. At the same time, the shell on its back shined intensely and red light appeared inside its opened mouth. It was just like how energy was collected before aser beam was fired.

    Seeing that, an impatient expression appeared on Eri¡¯s face; she had no room to spare since she had just fired her magic. However, her impatient was blown off by the usual cheerful voice of her best friend in her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me! Come in session o¡¯ light of protection and be revived as long as I have the will, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Interruption¡±!¡±

    In a moment, ten light shields appeared in session before Suzu and Eri. All of the shields were set up diagonally at 45 degree angle. The super-high temperature beam was fired by the six-legged turtle at the same time the shields appeared, and parried upward through where the shields were crushed.

    Even so, the power of the beam was greatly above the attack from the previous demonic beasts, since it only needed a moment to pulverize a shield. Suzu was gritting her teeth and chanted in session to construct new shields one after another. It could be said it was as expected of a ¡°Barrier-user,¡± the shield¡¯s construction speed rivaled the speed of the shield¡¯s destruction and seeded in parrying the six-legged turtle¡¯s beam, barely.

    The parried beam hit the dungeon¡¯s ceiling apanied with great tremor, pulverizing its surroundings, and the scattered scorching minerals fell down like a rain.

    ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s just happened!?¡±

    ¡°Just what are those demonic beasts!?¡±

    ¡°Shit, let¡¯s defeat them now!¡±

    Only until the situation progressed this much did Hiyama¡¯s gang and Nagayama¡¯s party slipped out of their confusion and prepared to fight. The wounded Shizuku and Nagayama were also healedpletely, and they began to respectively attack the Chimeras.

    Shizuku entered the super-high-speed world, and not even her after image could be seen.Voom!Her figure disappeared with a sound of exploded air, appearing right behind the Chimera in the next moment, and she used the sword drawing technique to unsheathe her swords that had returned to their sheaths before anyone noticed.

    ¡°No Beat,¡± it was a skill that enable movement without preliminary action. Rather than simply moving with speed without leaving any after images, one just could not catch up with her movement, which rapidly quicken and slowed. In addition, her sword drawing and shing speed were further increased by the skills derived from Swordsmanship. The speed of the naked des was even faster than what an ordinary living being would recognize as a swift sh.

    To return the blow she received a while ago, she used one of the Yaegashi-style secret techniques, ¡°Void Severing.¡± It cut even the space just like its name; at one moment one could see the silver-colored trajectory of the sword, and the Chimera¡¯s snake tail was severed into two in the next moment.

    ¡°GURAaaaaWR!!¡±

    Raising roar of anger, the Chimera turned around and swung its sharp ws. However, its attack only cut through the air; Shizuku had already moved to the other side. She swung her two swords, and cut the Chimera¡¯s nk.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    Shizuku used her speed to steadily damage the Chimera. However, Shizuku¡¯s expression didn¡¯t clear up, inadvertently leaking a sound as though she had been bitten a bitter bug. It was because her calction had been wrong. In reality, Shizuku had wanted to cut the Chimera¡¯s body apart with the first strike, but she could not do that, and the snake tail entered her shing range instead. Even the second sh that supposed to cut the Chimera¡¯s body in even halves were stopped when it quickly bent its body right before the shes reached it.

    The Chimera could not keep up with Shizuku¡¯s speed. However, it was not like it could not respond to her. It could not see her figure, so it was barely able to respond to Shizuku¡¯s extreme speed using its reflex speed; a truly troublesome opponent. It was something more than troublesome for Shizuku who wanted to finish the fight quickly and rescue the others.

    Afterwards, she swung her swords for the third and fourth times, and though there were numerous wounds on the Chimera¡¯s body, they were too shallow to be a mortal wound. In addition, the Chimera began to be ustomed to Shizuku¡¯s speed. An impatient expression appeared on Shizuku¡¯s face.

    The bad things continued for Shizuku, no for all of them.

    ¡°CAAAWWWW!!¡±

    When she heard a shriek suddenly resounding around the room, dark red light wrapped the severed tail and wings before her, and the Chimera¡¯s wounds immediately healed. Kaori¡¯s ¡°Heavenly Perimeter¡±¡®s effect had been significantly lowered, and thus, wounds were not supposed to be healed easily no matter how shallow they were. Shizuku opened her eyes wide and looked at the source of the shriek, while she kept caution towards the healed Chimera.

    Thus, unbeknownst to her, the Demon race woman who was standing idly like an unconcerned spectator had a double-headed white crow riding on her shoulder, with one head turned towards Shizuku. More urately, it was facing the Chimera before Shizuku.

    ¡°There¡¯s even a healer!?¡±

    She thought she finally wounded the difficult enemy, but it was immediately healed. Even at the best of times, lots of time would have passed before she could attain the victory. However, now, there was an excellent healer in stand by for the Chimera. Such a situation made Shizuku screamed instinctively.

    Not only Shizuku, herrades at the other ces simrly raised bitter screams.

    Kouki, who fought the Brutal-look-alike while receiving support, had almost finished after he deeply cut the Brutal-like body from shoulder to the waist, but the crow¡¯s other head was looking at the wound, and when it shrieked, it was healed as though time had rewinded.

    The same thing happened to Ryuutarou and Nagayama. The second Brutal-look-alike Ryuutarou was fighting had its abdomen hollowed out as though it had exploded, and one of its arm was broken. However, it was immediately healed when the head that was looking at the Chimera Shizuku was fighting against, turned towards it and shrieked. Even the Chimera Nagayama had battled against that had parts of its body caved in was immediately healed.

    ¡°Looks like you have quite the hard time. What will you do? Will youe to our side now? If it is now, I will let you think for a while, you know?¡±

    Seeing Kouki¡¯s party having a hard fight, the woman of the Demon race pped her hands withposed attitude and once again spoke to invite them. To begin with, she asked the question knowing what the answer will be, and her expression remained cold. Her expectation turned to be right.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around! We won¡¯t yield to your threat! We won¡¯t be defeated! And I will give you the proof! Here I go, ¡°Limit Break¡±!¡±

    The words of the woman of the Demon race made Kouki raised an expression of indignation. He used the Holy Sword to counter the Brutal-look-alike¡¯s swung down mace, and used the chance to activate ¡°Limit Break¡±.

    dded in divine light, Kouki shoutedthis would be the end, and charged towards the woman of the Demon race.

 Book 8. Chapter 2

    Book 8. Chapter 2

    <strong>Versus Demon Race II</strong>

    ¡°Limit Break,¡± a skill that temporarily triples ones basic stats using magic power, however, it is literally breaking one¡¯s limit; so, it cannot be used for a long period and the user will be weakened proportionally to the time it was use afterwards. That is because of the severe fatigue and results in the inability to use even half of one¡¯s original power. Therefore, the time and ce to use thisst-resort skill should be thought out carefully.

    Because of the demonic beast¡¯s strength and recovery, Kouki judged that the morale of hispanions would plummet if this kept up, so he used ¡°Limit Break¡± to immediately defeat the White Crow and the Demon race woman.

    With Kouki¡¯s deration of ¡°Limit Break,¡± pure white light wrapped around his body. At the same time, the Brutal-look-alike, whose mace attack was counter attacked again, didn¡¯t notice the change in Kouki.

    ¡°O¡¯ de-like will, bear the light and tear my enemy, ¡°Light Sword¡±!¡±

    Kouki bent his body forward to dodge the Brutal-look-alike¡¯s mace. He then immediately shed from below using the Holy Sword which was extended by the de of light.

    He had shed the enemy before by using ¡°Light Sword,¡± and although it received a severe wound, it wasn¡¯t life-threatening. However, this time he was using ¡°Limit Break,¡± which tripled his stats, and with the effect of ¡°Light Sword,¡± the Brutal-look-alike was diagonally cut in two, as though it was made of butter.

    One beatter, the Brutal-look-alike¡¯s body shifted diagonally andboom!, it crumbled with a raw sound. Kouki put strength into his legs and immediately elerated fiercely towards the Demon race woman.

    Nothing obstructed the space between Kouki and the Demon race woman. Although it was said that the Demon race was a superior race in terms of magic, but it was toote for her to do anything. With this, she would be shed along with the white crow, the end. Everyone thought so.

    At that moment,

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±GUUURAAAAAARRRRRWW!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª!?¡±

    There were six blurred spaces, and they attacked Kouki while roaring loudly. Because the Chimeras were attacking simultaneously from all sides, Kouki instinctively raised an astonished voice and his eyes opened wide.

    He immediately mmed the brake, dodging the attack from the front, and used Holy Sword to sh the Chimera attacking from his right. Next, he believed in the performance of the Holy Armor and endured the deadly attack he received on his back.

    However, those were the only things he could do. The ws of the Chimera on his left hit his shoulder. He flew outside of the encirclement when thest Chimera suddenly jumped, dug its foreleg ws on Kouki¡¯s shoulders, and pinned him.

    ¡°Ack!!¡± A cry slipped through his grit his teeth.

    He was barely able to stop the Chimera that was about to pierce its fangs in the scruff of his neck with Holy Sword. With ws digging into his shoulders, the power to block the jaws was reduced. Kouki who had already broken his limit was gradually cornered, and he could not bring forth enough power.

    ¡°O¡¯ light of grace, bring your healing and warning to this ce, ¡°Heavenly Burn¡±! ¡°Binding Seal¡±!¡±

    Seeing Kouki in such a pinch, Kaori promptly activated recovery magic spells. ¡°Heavenly Burn¡± was a mid-ranked healing magic with a single target. Its effect was higher than the recovery magic, ¡°Heavenly Time,¡± she used earlier to heal several people. However, the Chimera¡¯s ws were digging in Kouki¡¯s shoulders, so it wouldn¡¯t be healed the way things were going.

    Therefore, she activated mid-ranked restraining magic of the light element, ¡°Binding Seal,¡± at the same time she activated the healing magic. ¡°Binding Seal¡± was a magic that produced a cage of light centering on the confined object ¡ª Kaori used that magic on Kouki. The cage of light instantaneously expanded around Kouki and pushed the Chimera away.

    With the wsing out of his shoulders, ¡°Heavenly Burn¡± demonstrated its effect and Kouki¡¯s wounds were instantly healed.

    At the same time, some people from the rear, such as Suzu and the rear guard group who were fighting against the Chimera and the six-legged turtle, released attack magics towards the Chimeras attacking Kouki. However the distance was too far and they could not get a good aim, even when they had had the effects of Kaori¡¯s ¡°Heavenly Perimeter,¡± they were still unable to deal great damages to the Chimeras.

    Even so, they were able to buy time for Kouki to regain his bnce. Next, he readied his Holy Sword, chanted, and charged to counter attack when he was fully healed.

    ¡°¡±Soaring Four Wing des¡±¡±

    He swung the Holy Sword which drew a curve in the air, and four shes of light appeared from the space where he swung at. The targeted Chimeras sensed the crisis beheld by Kouki¡¯s action strengthened by ¡°Limit Break,¡± and immediately jumped away to evade.

    However,

    ¡°Capture them, ¡°Restrain¡±!¡±

    With a chantless-like short chant, Kaori activated mid-ranked restraining magic of the light element, ¡°Restrain.¡± Numerous chains of light jumped out from the evading Chimeras¡¯ feet and twined around their neck and feet. Though it was not difficult to get out of it with the strength the Chimeras possessed, they were stopped for a moment and could not evade.

    As a result, the four Chimeras were directly hit by Kouki¡¯s ¡°Soaring de¡±s and died as their blood sttered around.

    Kouki red and pointed his Holy Sword towards the Demon race woman.

    ¡°How regrettable; yourst resort was ineffective against us. Now there¡¯s nothing else to protect you!¡±

    Upon hearing Kouki¡¯s words, the Demon race woman looked dubiously, no, looked at Kouki with amazement. In her mind, she thought, ¡°Why was it necessary for him to dere that now? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to immediately sh me?¡±

    Even though the Demon race woman should have been cornered, herposed attitude irritated Kouki. First she let out Chimeras, next Brutal-look-alikes, and now Chimeras again. Those surprise attacks were also the source of his irritation. ¡°You only used surprise attacks and didn¡¯t fight fairly. Moreover, you¡¯re just spectating. What a coward!¡± Kouki shouted.

    ¡°¡­ Well, that¡¯s not myst resort.¡±

    ¡°What a bluff!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, forget about whether or not it¡¯s a bluff, but what will you do after you repel those? I have confirmed your power as the ¡°Heretic Apostles,¡± so I have no more business with you.¡±

    ¡°What ar¡ª¡± ¡°KYAAA!¡±

    ¡°¡ª Kh!?¡±

    The Demon race woman said while going through the trouble of flipping her hair, when a scream rang out from behind him the same time Kouki was questioning her.

    Kouki reflexively looked back, and what greeted his eyes were five Brutal-look-alikes and Chimeras. Furthermore, there was a ck, four-eyed wolf he had never seen before who was ridden by a 60 centimeter ck cat with four tentacles. They simultaneously attacked hisrades and Kouki could see the spectacle where the ck cat¡¯s tentacle pierced through the nk of one of his best friends in Nagayama¡¯s party, Nomura Kentarou. The one who screamed was Yoshino Mao, also from Nagayama¡¯s party.

    ¡°Kentarou! Damn you, don¡¯t you get carried away!¡±

    ¡°Mao, calm down! I will heal him!¡±

    A member from their party, Endou Kousuke, shed the tentacle that pierced Nomura and he red at the ck cat with eyes zing in anger.

    Nomura fell and raised an anguished voice, which made Yoshino dumbfounded, but only to be scolded by Tsuji Ayako who immediately activated healing magic. It was a blessing that shepleted her chantpleted before the tentacle cut by Endou healed up.

    ¡°Wh¡ª, there are still more¡ª!¡±

    As he looked back, Kouki made a surprised sound because there were new reinforcements that appeared unbeknownst to him.

    ¡°The effect of Chimera¡¯s peculiar magic, ¡°Camouge,¡± activates on whoever it touched. Or have you not thought of such a thing? Looks, there¡¯s more of them.¡±

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    Therge amount of demonic beasts that suddenly appeared had reversed the situation, and Kouki and hisrades were now the ones who were inferior in terms of numbers. Seeing that, Kouki hurriedly turned back. To Kouki, the Demon race woman gave away the secret of the Chimera¡¯s ¡°Camouge¡± effect and further revealed more demonic beasts. Ten four-eyed wolves and ck cats appeared from behind her and rushed towards Kouki.

    ¡°Kuh¡ª oOO!¡±

    The ck cats¡¯ tentacles extended at extraordinary speed and attacked Kouki from all directions. Kouki made a pinwheel rotation to cut the iing tentacles using the Holy Sword, but one of the ck cats had gotten close to his side and tried to hit him. It was aiming at Kouki¡¯s face, so the jumping ck cat shouldn¡¯t have been able avoid his attack mid-air. Kouki said, ¡°One down!,¡± when he was convinced of the demonic beast¡¯s death.

    However, his conviction was easily overturned in the next moment. Somehow, the ck cat did a somersault in mid-air and avoided Kouki¡¯s attack. Next, sharp ws that didn¡¯t suit the cat¡¯s physique targeted Kouki¡¯s neck.

    Kouki was barely able to move his head and avoided the attack, but he was unable to respond to a four-eyed wolf¡¯s attack that came from behind him, due to the copse of his bnce. It didn¡¯t result in a serious injury thanks to his defense of his armor and the strength from exceeding his limit. He then mightily jumped away and returned to hisrades.

    With that, the obviously abnormally strong demonic beasts surrounded Kouki¡¯s party. Everyone tried to fight back desperately, but what was even more troublesome was that the enemies had suddenly increased in numbers and were cooperating. In addition, the white crow would immediately heal the demonic beasts if they didn¡¯t die in one hit.

    Although the frontline somehow managed to avoid copsing, thanks to the continuous healing of Kaori and the other ¡°Healer,¡± Tsuji Ayako, they still could not do anything to break the situation.

    Kouki dealt damage to the enemies using the power he gained from ¡°Limit Break,¡± but it had be impossible for him to attack the demonic beasts with ¡°hit and run¡± tactic while cooperating with the others.

    With high-speed movementparable to Shizuku¡¯s ¡°No Beat,¡± the ck cat and the four-eyed wolf that possessed a skill called ¡°Prediction,¡± had excellent teamwork which resulted in the evasion of what should have been a mortal wound.

    They desperately fought back, but shadows of despair gradually began to loom over the expression of the ssmates. That feeling grewrger thanks to the participation of the Demon race woman in the battle.

    ¡°The golden eyed lizard sleeping in the depth of the ground, the magic-eyed king born in this world, the one who brought the curse of darkness within his view. What I seek is the eternal and evesting prison of darkness. Neither terror, nor despair, nor sorrow, to lock out my enemies with those eyes, and what remains would be demise, only cold sanction sculptures. Crush everything and return them to the ground! ¡°Final Prison¡±!¡±

    Immediately after the chant was finished, a gray orb appeared from the woman of the Demon race¡¯s outstretched hand and flew towards Kouki¡¯s party drawing a parab. Although it could not be called fast, there¡¯s no one currently in Kouki¡¯s party who could not evade it. At a nce, it was truly not a marvelous magic, but the one whose abdomen pierced by the tentacle, Nomura Kentarou, was already pale faced because of the blood loss, and became paler. He shouted,

    ¡°Kh!? Fuck! Taniguchi¡ª!! Stop that thing! Use your barrier!¡±

    ¡°Eh!? R-Roger! Bring a sanctuary that won¡¯t let the God¡¯s enemy pass here! ¡°Holy Interruption¡±!¡±

    Nomura, who was at his wit¡¯s end ordered, and Suzu used shortened chants to invoke high-ranked defense magic of the light element. The shining barrier created a dome-like state and surrounded Kouki¡¯s party. Because ¡°Holy Interruption¡± didn¡¯t have a function to detect friend or foe, there were lots of demonic beasts wrapped inside the dome-like barrier. Not only was it a strong magic, it also had high magic power consumption rate. It was the reason why it was often not used in meaningless fights. However, Nomura¡¯s shout told her the danger of the magic activated by the Demon race woman, so at the very least, she wanted to use a strong barrier magic and immediately chose ¡°Holy Interruption.¡±

    The gray-colored swirling orb immediately collided with the barrier right after Suzu expanded the ¡°Holy Interruption.¡± The gray orb had tremendous pressure and strength belied by its appearance to break through the barrier. To not let it break through, Suzu gritted her teeth and desperately endured the feeling of her magic power being consumed.

    Then, as if they received an order from the Demon race woman, the demonic beasts¡¯ movements changed. Several all of them began to aim at Suzu simultaneously.

    ¡°Suzu!¡±

    ¡°Protect Taniguchi!¡±

    Eri fired her magic to obstruct the approaching Brutal-look-alike as she called Suzu¡¯s name. With Suzu in the center, there was Eri with Saitou Yoshiki and Kondou Reiichi fighting against a Chimera, and a four-eyed wolf in opposite of her. Nomura came to Suzu¡¯s side.

    However, a ck cat suddenly appeared from the crack of their defense towards the unmoving Suzu who could not move while maintaining ¡°Holy Interruption.¡± Nomura immediately activated ¡°Stone Spear¡± and skew it to the ground. However, the ck cat was zigzagging mid-air, bent its body to avoid the stone spear, and thrust out all of its tentacles.

    ¡°Taniguchii!¡±

    ¡°Agh!?¡±

    Nomura called Suzu¡¯s name to warn her, but it was toote. The tentacles had instantly pierced the Suzu¡¯s stomach, thigh, and right arm while she tried to dodge. Her small body was caught and was thrown to the side with a strong force.

    With sttered blood, Suzu¡¯s back struck the ground and her breath hung. Then, she screamed due to the incapability to endure the severe pain the same time she regained her breath.

    ¡°AaAaAUGH!!¡±

    ¡°Suzu-chan!¡±

    ¡°Suzu!¡±

    Hearing her agonized voice, Kaori and Eri instantly screamed Suzu¡¯s name. Although Kaori tried to focus her mind to activate healing magic, but the shining barrier Suzu made had disappeared first.

    ¡°Everyone, get away from that orb!¡±

    Nomura warned the others with a voice filled with frustration. However, up till now, no magic could rival Suzu¡¯s impregnable defense, ¡°Holy Interruption.¡± That was why his warning came too slow.

    With the disappearance of the barrier, the swirling grey orb flew mightily, crashed into the ground and exploded soundlessly, and scattered grey smoke to the surroundings tremendously.

    Saitou, Kondou, and Nomura, ran towards Suzu who had copsed in agony nearby. The grey smoke immediately wrapped around them. There were no shadows of demonic beasts. All of them had simultaneously distanced themselves at once.

    The grey smoke continued to extend and tried to engulfed Kouki and the others.

    ¡°Come, O¡¯ wind! ¡°Wind Bomb¡±!¡±

    Kouki immediately used wind magic to create a squall, which pushed the grey smoke outside the room.

    Maybe because it was created with magic, the smoke didn¡¯t easily get blown out of the room unlike ordinary smoke, but because Kouki¡¯s magic was strengthened thanks to the ¡°Limit Break,¡± he sessfully blew the smoke away after some struggle, into the dungeon passageway.

    However, what was left by the smoke was¡­

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, Suzu!¡±

    ¡°Nomura-kun¡±

    ¡°Saitou! Kondou!¡±

    Saitou and Kondou hadpletely petrified and became unable to speak, while Suzu had her lower half of her body petrified, and Nomura who covered Suzu had the left side of his body petrified.

    Saitou and Kondou were petrified with dumbfounded expressions because they didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Suzu whose lower half petrified, coupled with severe pain, had lost her consciousness with a truly pained expression.

    On the other hand, the one who protected Suzu, Nomura, had the most negligible damage, but he still let out a pained groan while gritting his teeth looking like he seemed to be enduring an acute pain. Nomura¡¯s damage was slight because he was an ¡°Earth Magic-user.¡± Carrying the highest aptitude to earth attribute, it was natural he had high resistance against magic from Earth element.

    In addition, Nomura instantaneously saw through the Demon race woman¡¯s magic because it was of the Earth element, which he had studied ¡ª high-ranked offensive magic, ¡°Final Prison.¡± It was a troublesome magic scattering petrifying grey smoke. Even if it was only a slight touch, the magic would gradually invade the body until one waspletely petrified, and the only action to prevent it was to create barrier that¡¯d hold up until the effect has worn off, or use strong magic to blow the smoke away. Moreover, the barrier would also be petrified unless it was a high-ranked one, and the smoke could also only be blown away using a high-ranked magic.

    ¡°Bastard! How dare you!¡±

    Kouki raised an enraged expression because of the disaster that fell upon hisrades. Kouki, who was wrapped in a shining light due to the effect of ¡°Limit Break,¡± began to shine in a brighter dazzling light. He looked like he would charge towards the Demon race woman at any moment.

    However, Shizuku acted as a stopper to Kouki when she yelled with an admonishing voice, followed by telling him to withdraw with all of their might.

    ¡°Stop! Kouki! Let¡¯s withdraw! The path of retreat is clear now!¡±

    ¡°Wh¡ª!? After what had happened, how can I run away?!¡±

    However, with his fury from seeing hisrades getting hurt, Kouki red and objected to Shizuku¡¯s n of retreating. The pressure Kouki released rushed towards Shizuku, but she received it as though it was nothing, and pressured him instead with a stern expression.

    ¡°Listen! Kaori will surely cure them. However, it¡¯ll take time. There¡¯s also the possibility of it being toote if we are too slow to treat them. So it is necessary to withdraw now and recover! Besides, weck three people now, so if you rush out, everyone won¡¯t be able to endure the next attack! We¡¯ll truly be annihted!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, but¡­¡±

    ¡°In addition, isn¡¯t it about time your ¡°Limit Break¡± reached dangerous time? In this situation, it¡¯ll be truly the end if Kouki is weakened! Please calm down! Everyone also feels the same as you!¡±

    Hearing the logical words of his childhood friend, Kouki hesitated as he bit his lip when he noticed the bleeding at the edge of Shizuku¡¯s lips, and he felt his boiling head go cold. Shizuku was also mortified. Before she knew it, she had cut her lip. Her importantrades had been done in, and if possible she wanted to immediately beat up her enemy.

    ¡°Okay! Everyone, time to retreat! Shizuku, Ryuutarou! Please endure it for a little longer!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°Right on!¡±

    Kouki thrusted up the Holy Sword and began a long chant. Until now, he didn¡¯t use any long chant because it would not have defused their earlier situation. However, it was now the perfect magic to clear a path for their retreat. But, it became necessary for him to entrust his defense to Shizuku and Ryuutarou because he waspletely defenseless when he¡¯s chanting. In other words, they must face the demonic beasts aiming for Kouki. Naturally, even if Shizuku and Ryuutarou could not cope with it, they would still desperately fight back with considerable vigor even with injuries.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you escape?¡± When she said this, the Demon race woman ordered the demonic beasts to block the passage behind Kouki¡¯s party. Then, she began to chant magic, with the chanting Kouki as her target.

    However, that¡¯s when something abnormal began to happen to the Demon race woman.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±ROOOOAR!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°Kh!? Why!¡±

    Somehow, five of the Chimeras that should be her allies were attacking the woman. While being surprised with widely opened eyes, she immediately resumed and used a shortened chant to activate her magic. High density of dust clouds became swirling des with the woman in the center, cutting two of the attacking Chimeras. The attacks from the remaining Chimeras were somehow avoided by blowing herself away using the dust clouds.

    The Demon race woman yelled, ¡°Why am I being attacked!?¡± She was agitated while staring at the Chimeras that attacked her. Then, she noticed something ¡ª all of the Chimeras had parts of their bodies destroyed. There¡¯s one that was headless, and one with a deep scar in its body which still had blood dripping from it even now.

    ¡°These¡­¡±

    Just as the Demon race woman noticed, the five Chimeras that attacked her were the ones defeated by Kouki. The should-be-dead Chimeras stood up and attacked her. The situation was unreal until the Demon race woman recalled a certain magic and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you disturb Kouki-kun!¡±

    As she shouted so, Eri swung her hand like a baton and made the corpses of the Chimeras surround the Demon race woman.

    ¡°Tch! Necromancer, huh! I didn¡¯t get such information!¡±

    The Demon race woman had prior investigations before she waited in ambush for Kouki¡¯s party. From the information, there¡¯s no mention of someone capable using super difficult magic such as Necromancy, so this situation waspletely unexpected. That was because, even though Eri had ¡°Necromancer¡± as her ss, she was bad at it and never use Necromancy in actualbat, but now this fact worked in their favor.

    Even if I am bad at it, I¡¯ll just ovee it!Eri thought while she red at the Demon race woman with a powerful gaze, and skillfully manipted the Chimeras as though it wasn¡¯t her first time doing it in actualbat. However, she was just going to buy time rather than defeating the Demon race woman.

    In the meantime, Kaori used ¡°Focus¡± and ¡°Ten Thousand Heavens¡± on Suzu. Among the party members, Suzu was the one in the direst situation, which was why she decided on focusing healing Suzu first. ¡°Ten Thousand Heavens¡± was a mid-ranked healing magic of the light element capable of curing abnormal statuses. However, the petrification magic was a considerably strong magic, and she couldn¡¯t cured it all. Though the holes in her abdomen and arm were immediately recovered, she had lost a considerable amount of blood. She was in such a critical situation where needed immediate rest. It was also necessary to heal the hole in her leg the moment her petrification is undone.

    Nomura, with a petrified left side of his body, had been diligently worked on to be released from his abnormal state by Tsuji Ayako. Tsuji Ayako had a high aptitude for healing magic, but the fact that Nomura had high resistance against earth magic, made his recovery rate considerably faster. His petrified leg had already been cured.

    However, even with that, Tsuji Ayako could only grit her teeth when she sneaked a peek at Kaori swinging her white wand. Although their ss was the same, ¡°Healer,¡± Kaori was obviously above her in terms of capability. Kaori was using magic to simultaneously heal Suzu who had far more serious injuries than Nomura. In addition, she sometimes used healing magic on Shizuku and Ryuutarou who were in battle to defend Kouki. It was a feat impossible to be mimicked by Ayako. She was mortified and felt miserable because she couldn¡¯t heal all of her allies while being in a dire situation.

    Although Nomura seemed to want to say something to Ayako in regards to what she was feeling, he thought it was not the right time, so he bore the pain and muttered an incantation.

    With their fighting force deceased and Kouki out of the fight, Hiyama and Nakano were covered in wounds as they confronted many demonic beasts. On the other side, Nagayama¡¯s party and Eri, who were protecting the two healers, noticed they had almost reached their limits. With the current flow, it would only be several minutes before theypletely exhaust themselves.

    Light gathered in Kouki¡¯s Holy Sword, but Nakano, who was about to cry at any moment, panicked when she thought of this as a suicidal action. The party members anxiously waited for the time¡­ which finally came.

    ¡°Here I go! ¡°Heavenly Downpour¡±!¡±

    One shing line fired from the thrusted up Holy Sword. The light exploded and scattered before the ceiling, pouring down towards the surrounding demonic beasts like meteors.

    This ¡°Heavenly Downpour¡± was an attack magic from light element where it flew above enemies, could pinpoint several enemies, and attacked them simultaneously. Its power wasn¡¯t that high since its power was distributed among the scattered lights, and was originally used to clean up a lot of small fries. But in ¡°Limit Break¡± state, this bombing-like magic was enough to clean up demonic beasts in 50th floor.

    However, the abnormally strong demonic beasts brought by the demon race woman didn¡¯t receive that much damage as expected, and at most, it only blew them away from hisrades as far as possible. But it was enough for Kouki. By creating a gap, hisrades would be able to retreat while the demon race woman was still upied by the Chimera controlled by Eri.

    Having confirmed so, Kouki demonstrated the characteristic of the magic which had a stupidly long chanting.

    ¡°¡±Converge¡±!¡±

    As it pour down from the heaven, the rain of light that made the demonic beasts retreat temporarily, once again converged into the Holy Sword. The spectacle where the meteors converged as they left trails was quite a fantastic scene. Kouki thrusted the Holy Sword straight, and it shone as it dded in light towards the demonic beasts that positioned themselves before the passage the retreat path of him and hisrades. With a war cry, he pulled thest trigger from the a series of magic.

    ¡°¡±Heavenly ws Downpour¡±!¡±

    Immediately, numerous meteors shot like a bombardment when his thrusted the Holy Sword forward. Even though it looked the same as previous attack, it had far stronger power since Kouki used his trump card, ¡°Heaven Might,¡± and naturally it swept away the demonic beasts that closed their retreat path.

    Normally, even if he wanted to use ¡°Heaven Might,¡± the chant was long and he didn¡¯t want Shizuku and Ryuutarou to protect him any longer than needed.

    Even so, ¡°Heavenly ws Downpour¡± was the best technique he had in the current situation. The meteor-like torrent of lights went straight towards the demonic beasts blocking their retreat path, and caused numerous explosions simultaneously at the moment of impact. The bombardment that consisted of numerous light bullets exploded like the cluster bomb. The consecutive impacts resulted in the broken bnce of the demonic beasts as they were being blown away.

    ¡°¡±¡±ROOOOAR!!¡±¡±¡±

    The demonic beasts screamed as they closed their eyes. ¡°Heavenly ws Downpour¡± had an additional effect, blindness, caused by looking at the sh. The strong light generated in close proximity burnt their sights. Rubbing their eyes with their backhands, the demonic beasts blindly rampaged.

    These demonic beasts were already out of Kouki¡¯s party¡¯s path of retreat. A way had opened straight to the passage.

    ¡°Now! Let¡¯s retreat!¡±

    With Kouki¡¯s order, everyone simultaneously moved. Nagayama had carried the petrified Kondou and Saitou on his shoulders while Endou shouldered the fainted Suzu. Even though his left arm was still petrified, Nomura stood up by himself, endured the acute pain, and began to run towards the passage.

    ¡°Tch! Don¡¯t let them escape! Capture them!¡±

    While fighting thest two Chimeras, the demon race woman ordered the unharmed demonic beasts. The demonic beasts moved as instructed and began their pursuit at once. Chimeras, four-eyed wolves, and ck cats, they were all swift-footed demonic beasts, and the distance between them and Kouki¡¯s party was shortened in less than no time.

    It was at that time Nomura turned around. With pained face, he thrusted out his right hand and revealed a fearless smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think I¡¯ll be defeated in earth magic! It¡¯s my payback! ¡°Final Prison¡±!¡±

    The same swirling grey orb just like the demon race woman¡¯s magic shot out from Nomura¡¯s hand. The magic orb transmitting petrification smoke collided with the iing demonic beasts. When the demon race woman activated ¡°Final Prison¡± a while ago, even without her saying anything, the demonic beasts immediately distanced themselves. That¡¯s why Nomura the demonic beasts could sense the danger that lies within the spell, and chanted it in preparation to use on the pursuer as he was retreating.

    What Nomura concluded turned out to be true. The moment the grey orb shot out, the charging demonic beasts immediately mmed on their brakes and began to jumped back to distance themselves and return to their previous location. At the same time, the smoke became a smokescreen concealing the appearances of Kouki and hisrade as they were retreating.

    In addition, Endou used magic to erase the remains of magic power and traces of their smells. Endou¡¯s ss was an ¡°Assassin,¡± so he had natural talent in covert magic, and the demonic beasts were likely unable to pursue them.

    The entrance of the previous room already looked smaller behind them, and maybe it was just their imagination, but mortified howls of demonic beasts seemed like it was resounding.

    Kouki¡¯s party felt mortified because of their ragged bodies and theirrades who could not open their eyes. However, they also feel d they survived, and continued to run away without saying anything.

 Book 8. Chapter 3

    Book 8. Chapter 3

    <strong>Even a Mob-character Has Things It Can Do</strong>

    Their current location was the deepest room in the 89th floor.

    Currently, there were four entrances within the huge octagonal room, but there was actually one more passage that leads to a hidden room between two entrances. The size of the entrance to this closed room was about 10 tatami, and its entrance was splendidly camouged.

    Inside the room was Kouki¡¯s party, who were resting inplete relief. However, their expressions were uniformly gloomy. There were only those who cast their gaze down in deep frustration. Everyone was covered in wounds, so a lot of them had expressions distorted by pain.

    Normally, Kouki would use his charisma to encourage everyone, but now, his whole body was attacked by severe exhaustion due to the recoil from ¡°Limit Break,¡± and he leaned his body in towards the wall, shutting his mouth in silent.

    In addition, at such a time, the ss moodmaker who could not read the mood in a good way had a pale face due to the loss blood, and was sleeping with rough breathing as she frowned in pain. This fact was also one of the reasons which made everyone depressed.

    Suzu¡¯s lower half was still petrified from the knees down, and so Kaori was still continuing the treatment. Her pierced thigh had already been healed. What was left was to undo her petrification. However, Suzu had lost arge amount of blood from the attacks of the tentacles. There was the possibility that her vital blood vessels were damaged. But it could also be said that Kaori made it in time for the healing because she was Kaori.

    To begin with, even Kaori was incapable of replenishing Suzu¡¯s lost blood. Thus, she was limited to making Suzu drink the blood-increasing medicine from this world. It was the reason why Suzu¡¯s physical condition would not return to normal immediately. It was necessary for her to rest.

    Kaori had spent all of her time on Suzu, so the others didn¡¯t receive her healing. Naturally, Saitou and Kondou who were petrified into object-like things were kept as they were. After Suzu¡¯s treatment ended, next were the petrified two, and the other party members who understood there were still a long wait before it was their turn, didn¡¯tin, except for a small portion of them. It was simply because they did not have energy to do it.

    Inside the dim room where the gloomy atmosphere drifted about, Shizuku wrinkled her forehead and was puzzled on how to encourage the others. Naturally, the taciturn Shizuku could not skillfully change the atmosphere, unlike Suzu. However, there was no one else to do so since Kouki was also weakened due to the effect of ¡°Limit Break¡± and his defeat, so she thought she must somehow do something. She was thinking in such manner because she naturally cared about others. A true worldly-wise person.

    Shizuku herself was nearing her limit both physically and mentally, and she was gradually troubled by thinking of what to do. Thus, she decided to make an unable-to-read-the-mood-style gag with the resolution of dying a honorable death. However, when she considered again, she felt as though she felt herself breaking. Then, Nomura and Tsuji Ayako appeared from the improvised passage and they conversed.

    ¡°Fuu, I think it somehow turned into a good camoution. But as expected, I am exhausted after using such a delicate magic¡­ I¡¯m already at my limit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not in your field of expertise to be able to transform it into wall without any sense of ipatibility¡­ But you even used only one magic array to do that, so it can¡¯t be helped. Cheers for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°You also worked hard topletely undo my petrification, right? Thanks.¡±

    From the conversation of these two people, the one who made this room and camouged the entrance into the surrounding wall was the ¡°Earth Magic-user,¡± Nomura Kentarou.

    ¡°Earth Magic-user¡± held high aptitude towards Earth-Element magic which directly maniptes the ground, but it could not do delicate work such as manufacturing and forming such as ¡°Transmutation.¡± For example, it could create a bulge in the ground, make rocks fly up from the ground, harden the ground to create a stone spear, or controlling clouds of sand. In addition, for someone high-ranked, they could use petrification spells and create Golems pletely non-independent doll). However, an Earth Magic user could not produce things by separating or mixing various minerals.

    That¡¯s why, though it was possible to roughly create a hole on the wall using magic array at hand, to be able to ¡°form¡± a wall simr to the surrounding walls, Nomura could do nothing but constructed it using only one magic array.

    It should be noted that Tsuji Ayako had treated Nomura after he had undid his petrification.

    ¡°Thanks for your hard work, Nomura-kun. We should be able to gain some time with this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I hope so. Well, with this I can do nothing but pray we won¡¯t be found until everyone has recovered. About Kousuke¡­ we can only pray, too, huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Kousuke should be okay. He won¡¯t lose to anyone in term of the thinness of his shadow.¡±

    ¡°No, Juugo. Don¡¯t say that, I feel bad just by hearing it¡­¡±

    The talk about the increasing safety of their hiding ce made the depressed atmosphere slightly rxed, and Shizuku smiled as she treated Nomura kindly due to the cancetion of creating a ck history of her.

    On the other hand, Nomura had a bitter smile as he prayed and looked into the distance towards one of his bestfriends who was not here now.

    That¡¯s right, currently one of theirpanions was not here. He was Endou Kousuke. With ¡°Assassin¡± as his ss, he was Nagayama Juugo and Nomura Kentarou¡¯s best friend. He was neither gloomy nor a poor talker, but his existence was a forgettable one. He was a normal high school boy who could speak casually with anyone, but somehow ¡°his shadow is thin.¡± His figure would be gone before anyone noticed it while saying, ¡°Huh? Where is he?,¡± as they looked at the surrounding only to be surprised that he was right beside them. He demonstrated elusiveness without any intention of doing it at all. And, of course, it was also the same story when they were still in Japan.

    Though the person himself was extremely unwilling, his ability was currently the most useful. Endou alone separated from the party and went to exin the situation to Meld and the Knights. Normally, no matter how much of a cheat the summoned person was, it was suicidal to run through the level 80ish floors alone. Even Kouki¡¯s party had little room to spare in conquering the floors, only because there were 15 people cooperating.

    But, if it was Endou, a man who could puff up his chest while saying, ¡°The world¡¯s thinnest shadow!,¡± he could take full advantages of his stealth skills and possibly be capable of reaching the 70th floor where Meld and the Knights were without being found by any demonic beast. Thinking so, Kouki¡¯s party sent Endou off.

    When he left, Endou was slightly teary eyed¡­ surely, he felt something by leaving alone to retreat from hispanions. It could not be from hispanions¡¯ persuasion words, such as: ¡°If it¡¯s you with your thin shadow, even keen demonic beasts won¡¯t notice you! Only you have a thin shadow that won¡¯t lose to anyone, so you must be able to break through the demonic beasts without being noticed.¡±

    Truthfully, Kouki¡¯s party wanted to immediately withdraw from the upper floors. However, to their regrets, they didn¡¯t have any reserve strength left to do so. Within the party members who were covered in wounds, three of them were in no condition for battle while Kouki was in a weakened state, so they didn¡¯t think they would be able to break through the 80¡¯s floors.

    Of course, they also didn¡¯t think Meld and the Knights woulde to rescue them. Including Meld, only six people were capable of building their base on the 70th floor. In the party¡¯s minds, even by gaining help from other Knight members and the guild¡¯s high-ranked adventurers, whose strength came close to Meld, it should be within the safety margin for Meld and the others to reached thetter half of 70¡¯s floors, more than that was asking for the impossible.

    Even with that, it would not have any meaning if Kouki¡¯s party didn¡¯t break through the 80ish floors by themselves. In other words, rather than to call for rescue, the purpose for Endo to go alone was to inform them about their situation and the Demon Race woman who lead the demonic beasts.

    Kouki¡¯s party had certainly heard from Ishtal and the others from the Church of the Saints that the Demon Race was amassing demonic beasts, not by brainwashing, but envement, since the beasts still carried their own wills. But, they never heard of such strong demonic beasts. And the astounding thing about the demonic beasts should be the ¡°number¡± not their individual strength.

    In fact, the demonic beasts the Demon Race woman lead had easily cleared the human untrodden 90th floor of ?Orcus Great Dungeon? and overwhelmed Kouki¡¯s party even with the cheats they carried. Such things made it strange if the human race was not destroyed sooner.

    In other words, Ishtal¡¯s information was not mistaken and the conclusion was still that the demonic beasts the Demon Race controlled ¡°had became stronger.¡± Not only their ¡°number¡± but also their individual strength was astounding. Kouki¡¯s party judged this information should be conveyed by all means.

    ¡°Shirasaki-san. Please take care of Kondou-kun and Saito-kun¡¯s de-petrification. It¡¯ll take too much time if it is me. But, leave the healing of the others to me.¡±

    ¡°Un, okay. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, Tsuji-san.¡±

    ¡°I will be okay. Rather, that¡¯s my line¡­ sorry. If only I was stronger, Shirasaki-san¡¯s responsibility would be decreased¡­¡±

    On the side of the conversing with Nomura and the others, Ayako was drinking the potion for recovering magic power and she said to Kaori who was still continuing Suzu¡¯s treatment. Though both were ¡°healers,¡± Ayako¡¯s abilities was far inferiorpared to Kaori¡¯s, and even though she didn¡¯t show it, Ayako felt herself pathetic and full of apologies, since she could only add more responsibility to Kaori.

    ¡°There is no such thing,¡± Kaori replied so with a wry smile, then Ayako turned to heal theirpanions. Even if it¡¯s slight, darkness disappeared from theirpanions¡¯ faces when they recovered by Ayako¡¯s healing. Nomura was watching Ayako with a face as though he wanted to say something, but he could not raise a voice since he felt he¡¯d only disturbing her work.

    ¡°¡­ In such a situation. Just speak if there¡¯s something you want to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shut up.¡±

    Nagayama said to Nomura with an expression as if he finds something amusing, but Nomura turned his face away as if sulking.

    After that, several tens of hours passed. Kouki¡¯s party¡¯s bodies and minds were gradually recovered and they took turns to sleep.

    * * *

    On the other side, one person, Endou Kousuke was retreating with the entrusted information about the Demon Race. He walked steadily aiming for 70th floor, where Meld and the Knights were, without entering even one battle.

    In the 80th floors, if he was noticed by the demonic beasts, one on one would work out somehow but multiple on one was an out for him. That¡¯s why, while hurrying up as much as possible, he advanced with prudent thoughts. Thanks to that, he was able to pass right before demonic beasts unnoticed, even now.

    After the demonic beasts were out his sight, Endou got off of the ceiling where he stuck himself. The figure which waspletely d in ck to make the best use of ¡°Invisibility,¡± made him look just like an ¡°Assassin.¡± Surely, even the demonic beasts he had just passed by earlier would receive huge damage if they were to receive a surprise attack from the ceiling. In his mind, he didn¡¯t think, ¡°¡­ At least feel a little of my presence¡­¡± There was no glittering at the edge of his eyes when he saw the demonic beasts pass through without noticing him at all. Absolutely not.

    ¡°I must hurry¡­¡±

    Endo understood the mission imposed on him. He had guessed Kouki and the others had sent him off to transmit the information which also meant he must survive. Nagayama and Nomura said, ¡°Do not return here,¡± but their wish was transmitted without the need for words.

    However, after he fulfilled his duty, Endou was going to return to where Kouki and the others were. No matter what was said, he would not feel good if he was the only one who retreated to safety.

    He felt somewhat empty because the demonic beasts didn¡¯t notice him, but it was the best weapon for the current Endou as he traced the returning route memorized in his head, and finally he reached 70th floor.

    While suppressing his impatience, he went towards the room with the teleport circle where Meld and the others set their base. After a while, Endo¡¯s Sign Perception perceived the presence of six people. There¡¯s no mistake they were Meld and the Knights. With this distance, the others should¡¯ve noticed him since he had deactivated ¡°Invisibility.¡±

    Endo turned at thest corner and arrived at teleportation room where Meld and the Knights were. However, even though his figure couldpletely be seen, Meld and the Knights didn¡¯t notice him at all. Endo then approached Meld with eyes of a dead fish, and called him.

    ¡°Commander! It¡¯s me! Please notice me! It¡¯s an emergency!¡±

    ¡°Uoh!? What!? Is it enemy¡¯s attack!?¡±

    At the moment Endou raised his voice, Meld yelled, drew his sword, jumped back, and looked at the surrounding with vignce. Even the other Knights were surprised and shaken for a moment, then they entered battle stance.

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s ME! Seriously, please don¡¯t give such reactions!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Wait, it¡¯s Kousuke, huh. Don¡¯t surprise me like that. Rather, what happened to the others? Besides, aren¡¯t you somewhat ragged?¡±

    ¡°I said it before, there¡¯s an emergency!¡±

    When Meld and the Knights understood it was Endou, they rxed their shoulders because they knew how thin Endou¡¯s shadow was. However, Endou returned earlier than scheduled, and it was only him. Furthermore, Endou was ragged and covered in wounds, that¡¯s why their expressions became stern and guessed something must¡¯ve happened.

    As he was hurting because of the fact even the Kingdom¡¯s elite Knights were incapable of noticing him unless he called out to them. However, Endou thought it was not the time for that and he began to talk about the situation rapidly.

    At first, Meld and the Knights put on dubious expressions, but their expression tightened as Endo advanced in his story. Then, maybe because his heart was shaken when his story reached to where he retreated alone, Endou was drown in tears and his head was patted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Kousuke. You are doing something only you can do. Do you think any of them can run through 20 floors in such a short time without even a fight? You¡¯ve done well. I¡¯ve certainly received your words.¡±

    ¡°Commander¡­ I, I¡¯ll return to them now. Even though they¡¯d be able to return here by themselves¡­ even if this time they said they won¡¯t lose¡­ Amanogawa was unable to defeat the enemies even with ¡°Limit Break.¡± All we could do was to run away. Everyone is considerably exhausted, so even if their injuries heal¡­ if they are attacked¡­ we still don¡¯t understand everything about those bastard demonic beasts¡­ that¡¯s why, please return to the surface and convey this information.¡±

    So ashamed that he was crying, Endou rubbed his eyes with his sleeve, and said with a resolute expression.

    Meld bit his lip in regret, and handed over the tool bag filled with all of the highest grade healing potions and everything else inside. The other Knights copied Meld¡¯s actions, and entrusted their tool bags to Endo, feeling mortified.

    ¡°I can only apologize, Kousuke. Although we want to rescue them together¡­ we will just be a hindrance to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, please don¡¯t worry about that. There¡¯s a considerable decrease in the number of our potions, so it will surely help us.¡±

    Saying that, Endou shook the tool bags where various potions were kept with a wry smile, but Meld¡¯s frown only deepened. It was not only because he was mortified with his incapability of helping them, but also due to the bitterness.

    ¡°¡­ Kousuke. Now, I will say the worst thing I can say. I don¡¯t care if you scorn me because it¡¯s natural. However, I want you to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s with this all of a sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ No matter what happens, please take only ¡°Kouki¡± back.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Meld¡¯s words made Endou dumbfounded.

    ¡°Kousuke. If the demonic beasts are so strong and capable of putting the current you into such a predicament¡­ the Human Race won¡¯t have any future if we lose Kouki. Of course, I believe all of you can go through this and meet again with us, and I wish for that¡­ However, I must say this as the Commander of Herrlicht Kingdom¡¯s Knights. If by some chance ites to that, please let ¡°Kouki¡± live.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Endou finally guessed what Meld meant and was dumbfounded. It was to sacrifice anyone to keep the more important one alive, a ¡°choice¡± that must be done for someone with duty. It was something Endou never thought of. Therefore, Endou¡¯s expression had be awfully bitter.

    ¡°¡­ We, are we just extras added to Amanogawa?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. For it is true I wish and desire for everyone¡¯s survival. No, such words don¡¯t have any persuasiveness after I said that¡­ Kousuke, at the very least I want you to convey those words to Shizuku and Ryuutarou.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meld¡¯s words made Endou¡¯s feelings darken. Meld, Endou, and the others had spent much time together. He was always by their sides ever since their beginner days in this world, and they had fought together for a long time. Meld was a big brother-like existence for the students who went to the front lines, and someone they trusted more than anyone in this world. That¡¯s why, Endou felt betrayed by Meld who said to cast them away.

    Still, he understood the necessity of what Meld said in the corner of his mind, so he could not curse him. With a dark expression, Endo only nodded and turned on his heels.

    However, at that moment¡­

    ¡°Kousuke!?¡± ¡°Eh!?¡±

    Meld suddenly pushed Kousuke aside andcliiiiing!!, the sound of metal grinding against metal rang out, it came from the drawn sword swung in an arc. Following that, he rotated once and sent a splendid kick towards the blurred space.

    BooOOOm!

    With such a sound, the blurred space was blown backward. Next, numerous w marks appeared on the ground five meter from where they were. The ws were probably used to deelerate.

    Seeing that, Endou, who fell on his butt, turned pale and muttered.

    ¡°I-Impossible. For them to catch up now¡­¡±

    As though using those words as a signal, demonic beasts that had tracked Endo and the Knights, appeared one by one. Endou remained sitting on the ground, shaken to be caught this fast. Until he arrived here, he had used ¡°Assassin¡± skills to erase his presence, smell, and magic trace while moving. The Demon Race woman was moving while searching for Kouki and the others, so it shouldn¡¯t be possible to catch up with Endou who ran straight to the 70th floor.

    Endou¡¯s doubt was erased by the nightmare-like woman who appeared next.

    ¡°Tch. Only one, huh¡­ I thought they had escape here where the teleport circle was¡­ Looking at this, looks like they are hiding somewhere.¡±

    Twirling her hair in irritation, the Demon Race woman who appeared riding on a four-eyed wolf¡¯s back, made Meld and the Knights enter battle mode. From her words, the woman thought Kouki¡¯s party would run towards the teleportation circle, and that¡¯s why she came straight to this floor. With her guess off, she seemed to be irritated because she now needed to search around to look for Kouki and the others.

    At the same time, it could be said Kouki and the others were still safe. Endou, Meld, and the Knights looked relieved, and smiled faintly. The demon race woman noticed them and snorted towards Endou and the Knights.

    ¡°Whatever, I also have a duty here¡­ Let¡¯s quickly kill them and begin our search.¡±

    Immediately, all of the demonic beasts came attacking. The Chimeras charged and made the space blur, while the ck cats covered the distance like a gale. The Brutal-look-alikes were approaching with maces in their hands, and the four-eyed wolves were looking for a chance from behind.

    ¡°Make a circle! Defend the teleport circle to the end! Kousuke! How long are you going to show that disgraceful attitude! Stand up and¡­ run away! To the surface!¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    As expected of the Kingdom¡¯s elites of the elites. Meld and the Knights promptly made such a formation and cooperated against the iing demonic beasts. From hearing Endou¡¯s story about the demonic beasts a little while ago, they clearly knew they were obviously inferior in terms of offense, that¡¯s why they chose to only defend and parry.

    Endou slipped a surprised voice when Meld said, ¡°Escape to the surface.¡±If it¡¯s escaping, it would be better if all of us go together.When Meld said for him to get away from this ce, Endou felt that rather than going to the surface, he had a responsibility to return to where Kouki and the others were.

    ¡°Stop daydreaming! Tell the surface about the Demon Race!

    ¡°B-But, Commander Meld and the Knights¡­¡±

    ¡°We are¡­ going to made this ce our graves! Kousuke! Destroy the teleport circle once you get to the other side! It¡¯ll at least buy you some time!¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Meld¡¯s intention was clear. Even if they went to the surface, the demonic beasts would immediately teleport, too, if no one bought them even a little bit of time. If that happened, they¡¯d lose the method to lose the pursuers, and they were likely to be killed when the pursuers catches up. Therefore, the best choice was for only one to escape while the rest buys him some time. If the time could be bought, the other teleportation circle on 30th floor could be destroyed, and he¡¯d lose the pursuers. The teleportation circle was the type carved on the ground, so it could be restored using ¡°transmutation.¡± After one had escaped and told the stationed force on the surface about this, they only have to restore the circle, and it could be used again by Kouki and the others.

    The one chosen to escape was Endou, but because Meld previously said to cast away anyone other than Kouki, Endou was puzzled because this time he was told to escape at the expense of the Knights. It was the reason why he could not move immediately.

    Toward such an Endou, Meld roared his deepest wish as the intense battle unfolded.

    ¡°I am sorry for being powerless! I am sorry I could not help you! I am sorry you weren¡¯t the chosen one! Kousuke! This is thest wish of the worthless me! So please hear it!¡±

    Toward the puzzled Endou, the big bro-like man¡¯sst wish was conveyed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡±

    Those words made Endou understand everything. Meld, in reality, never wanted to let anyone die. If someone must be sacrificed to let the others survive, it would rather be the Knights. Meld and the Knights wished for not only Kouki, but all of the students to survive. For him to be ¡°chosen¡± made Endou full of bitterness.

    Endou bit his lip and used all of his might to turn on his heel towards the teleport circle. It was because he felt he would not be a man if he didn¡¯t answer the wish and resolution of Meld here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can!¡±

    The Demon Race woman raised her hand towards a ck cat while activating her own magic. The ck cat shot out the tentacles on its back with a great velocity. In addition, stone spears also flew in the air riding on her killing intent.

    Endou somehow managed to cut the tentacles with his shortsword, and bent his body to the side. It looked like he wouldn¡¯t be able to evade the following stone spears. The reason for the his incapability of evading was because of the positioning of the tentacles, and the wonderful timing of the spears that came in session. Endou gritted his teeth and prepared to receive the impact. Even if he was to receive the attack, he was determined to keep running and jump into the teleport circle.

    However, the expected impact didn¡¯te. One of the Knight had jumped out of the formation and used his body to shield Endou.

    ¡°A-n-san!¡±

    ¡°Guh¡­ don¡¯t worry, and go!¡±

    With the stone spear piercing his abdomen, the Knight named n swung his sword to parry the attack of the iing demonic beasts, and said to Endou with a truly manly smile. Endou strongly bit his lip as though he was biting it off, and ran towards the teleport circle.

    ¡°Tch! What persistent small fries! Aim for that boy!¡± The Demon Race woman sent out new order in a little haste¡­ but it was toote.

    ¡°Hah, this is our victory! Don¡¯t you look down on Herrlicht Kingdom¡¯s Knights!¡±

    Meld revealed a fearless smile as he shouted. At the same time, Endou activated the teleportation circle and disappeared. The Demon Race woman ignored Meld¡¯s words and thrust her hand towards the demonic beast. The demonic beast could directly manipte magic power, so the teleportation circle could be activated without the need for troublesome chanting. Thus, she thought she could still make it in time, if she was quick enough.

    However,

    ¡°I told you not to look down on us!¡±

    Meld and the Knights had skillful techniques and teamwork Kouki¡¯s party didn¡¯t have. Using their experiences, they obstructed the iing demonic beasts¡¯ movements. They were outnumbered, but their defense skill and ability were praiseworthy.

    To begin with, it was abnormal for Meld and the Knights to confront these many powerful demonic beasts, no matter how much of a desperate effort they put forth. n, whose abdomen pierced by stone spear, was finally exhausted and the bnce was destroyed when he fell on his knees, and could not persist against the demonic beasts anymore. With that opening, one of the Chimeras breached their defense line and reached the teleport circle.

    The Chimera disappeared the same time the glow of the magic circle was lost.

    ¡°Kuh, one, passed, huh¡­ Kousuke¡­ don¡¯t die.¡±

    Meld¡¯s mutters was erased by the demonic beasts¡¯ roars. Unable to stomach that she let Endou escape, the Demon Race woman sent the demonic beasts simultaneously towards Meld and the Knights.

    ¡°Fuh, we have decided our grave would be here, so let¡¯s rampage to the end. Guys, show them the spirit of Herrlicht Kingdom¡¯s Knights.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Ou!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    With Meld¡¯s instruction, his subordinate Knights answered with a high-spirited shout. The spirit put into their shouts, even though it was just for a moment, made the surrounding demonic beasts flinch.

    ¡­ Ten minutes passed

    Silence once again returned to the room with teleportation circle on the 70th floor.

    * * *

    ¡°Uwaaaaa¡ª!!¡±

    With a shout mixed in between scream and war cry, Endou jumped out from the teleportation circle in ?Orcus Great Dungeon?¡¯s 30th floor, immediately wielded his shortsword, and tried to destroy the magic circle before him.

    ¡°Wh-What!? Eh, you! What are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°Stop him.¡±

    ¡°Catch him.¡±

    A ck-clothed boy appeared from the teleportation circle, suddenly raised a shout and began to destroy the magic circle with the sword in his hand. This made the surrounding people, dressed as Knights, stand in nk surprise for a moment then they raised angry roars and jumped at Endou to obstruct his destructive action.

    These guys were Meld¡¯s subordinates who was responsible of protecting the teleportation circle on the 30th floor. Because of the force deficiency, there were people who were at their limit just by guarding the 30th floor. Unable to destroy the magic circle with a blow, Endou struck for the second time, for the third time, and when he only need one more swing to destroy the circle, he was barely stopped from destroying the magic circle.

    ¡°L-Let go! If it¡¯s not destroyed, quickly! Those bastards will-! Let go!¡±

    ¡°Wh-, aren¡¯t you from the Hero¡¯s party!? Why are you¡­¡±

    After seeing him closely, the Knights knew the person acting like a madman was one of the hero¡¯spanions, and the Knights spontaneously loosened their holds as they whispered voices of surprise. With that chance, Endou once again swung his shortsword and destroyed a part of the magic circle, but he was one step too slow.

    The magic circle once again glowed and activated. Thus, in the next moment, a blurred space attacked Endou and the Knights.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s¡ª! Guuaaa!!¡±

    Endou immediately jumped back and was barely able to evade the Chimera¡¯s attack. However, the Knights who didn¡¯t know the situation and should have been able to evade, defenselessly received the Chimera¡¯s w attack, and died with deeply torn armor.

    One of theirrades who suddenly sprayed blood, made the other Knights panic. Endou frantically shouted towards the Knights with a voice filled with impatience.

    ¡°It¡¯s an enemy! Be careful of the blurring space! More wille if we don¡¯t destroy the magic circle!¡±

    Endou¡¯s scream-like voice made the Knights regain their senses. However, at the same time, one more person was shed and blown away. There were seven people guarding the teleportation circle on the 30th floor. And now two had been killed.

    Endou grit his teeth towards the fact and used an ¡°Assassin¡± skill called ¡°Wallrun,¡± to run on the ceiling and aimed to destroy the magic circle from above. However, the Chimera noticed him and tried to intercept him by jumping.

    Although they still didn¡¯t understand what had happened, the Knights guessed it was necessary and jumped towards the Chimera that was trying to attack Endou. However, the Knights could only see the Chimera as a blurred space, so naturally they didn¡¯t understand what kind of attack it had; they understood nothing about it. That¡¯s why, the Knight who jumped behind the Chimera had his neck bitten by the tail-snake, while the Knights right beside its nk was beaten by its wings and thrown to the ground.

    Nevertheless, it was not meaningless. The Chimera somewhat lost its bnce and Endou was able to evade its dangerous ws and fangs. It was not aplete evasion since his shoulder and nk were gouged, but the snake tail was shed, and the Chimera fell into the ground when they passed each other.

    The Chimera pped its wings to regain its bnce tond on the ground slightly away from them, while Endou immediately stood up after he fell on his shoulder and simultaneously swung his short sword in his hand towards the previously damaged teleportation circle.

    At the same time itnded, the Chimera turned around and once again rushed to kill Endou. However, at that time, Endou¡¯s shortsword was already pierced the magic circle with all of his might.BAM!, a clear sound effect rang out. It was the evidence the magic circle had been destroyed. The trace of magic when the teleportation magic circle was used had disappeared.

    ¡°With this¡ª¡­ kh¡­ gaa, AaAAAAAH!!!¡±

    Seeded in destroying the teleportation circle, Endou inadvertently leaked a relieved sigh because no more pursuers woulde. However, the Chimera¡¯s fangs bored into his right arm in the next moment, and he screamed due to the sharp pain. The strong jaws tried to bite off Endou¡¯s right arm.

    The Knights charged towards it and used all of their might to attack the Chimera in order to disturb it. The Chimera whose side were pierced by strengthened short spears, inadvertently loosened the force on its jaws. Endou pulled out his right arm, slipped out the concealed knife from his left sleeve, and shed the Chimera¡¯s eye.

    The rampaging Chimera shed two more Knights to death when they approached it to give it the finishing blows. Endou threw the knife in his hand, but the Chimera, with a shed eye, evaded by instinct.

    Immediately, one of the Knights suddenly raised a scream. He inadvertently looked towards the source and saw the Knight who previously had his neck bitten by the snake, was beaten to the ground. The Knight¡¯s lips turned purple, writhed in pain, and died in no time.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Seeing that, thest Knight ran out to kill the snake, but it was a fatal mistake. The Chimera whose back was turned to the Knight noticed the iing enemy and immediately attacked. Covered in wounds, Endou squeezed out all of his remaining strength, and activated his certain kill attack towards the neck of Chimera that attacked the Knight.

    ¡°DieeEEEEE!!¡±

    Being separated from hispanions, forced to desert Meld and the Knights, for the Knights he knew to be killed, and various grudges mixed into his shout, he struck a fatal blow demonstrating all of his power. He tore the Chimera¡¯s neck from the nape, and it died in a moment.

    Due to the inertia, Endou who sprang from the Chimera¡¯s nk, crossed it, and rolled tremendously once he reached the ground. Enduring the pain in his shoulder, right arm, and nk, Endou lifted his upper body with his left arm to confirm, and burn the Chimera¡¯s death into his eyes.

    The Chimeraid quietly looking to bepletely dead due to the partly torn up neck. However, Endou¡¯s expression was weak as though he was going to cry rather than feeling joy, and he couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Before his gaze was the figure of thest Knight who rushed out. He was falling prone. With sword gripped in his right hand, his face had turned purple. Beside him, was the torn up snake. Perhaps, right before the Chimera attacked, he shed the snake that sprung to him and his face might be bathed by the toxin inside its body. Resultantly, all of the Knights who were guarding 30th floor had been annihted.

    Because he could not save even one person, Endou cried as he shouted, ¡°Damn it!,¡± many times. He shouted the same words for a while, and Endou, who thought he had died due to blood loss, took out the highest grade ointments and recovery potions from the tool bags he got from Meld and the Knights. After his wounds were treated by the emergency set, he silently lined the Knights¡¯ corpses in a corner of the room where the teleportation circle was.

    For a little while, Endou watched the Knights¡¯ figures, and slowly turned around to advanced a step toward the surface. His face was as pale as a ghost, and his eyes were hollow without any ambition. Thinking ¡°Once again only I survived,¡± Endou¡¯s heart was tightened by a heavy, cold chain. The current him moved his body just like a machine that only had to fulfill the role he was entrusted with, and he single-mindedly aimed towards the surface.

 Book 8. Chapter 4

    Book 8. Chapter 4

    ¡°Hyahha¡ª! Yeah!¡± As if such a sound could be heard, a dense, enormous, and fierce pressure mercilessly attacked the Adventurers aiming at Hajime¡¯s party. The bloodlust that was previouslying from the Adventurers seemed nothing but a childish tantrumpared to this. As if also carrying physical force, the immature Adventurers immediately lost their consciousness while all of the standing Adventurers were re-seated without even having the time to tremble.

    With Raisen Grand Canyon to their left, and a magnificent meadow to their right, the magic driven two and four-wheelers advanced towards the west with the sun at their backs. Raising a cloud of dust on the highway as it advanced by the four-wheeler¡¯s side, the two-wheeler went back and forth between the barren ground and the meadow by the canyon side as it roared noisily, merrily even.

    ¡°¡­ Seems like Shia is in a good mood. She even shouted just like those guys from the end of the century.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hmm. I also want to try it.¡±

    In the four-wheeler¡¯s driver seat, Hajime muttered with an amazed expression with one hand steering the vehicle, while the elbow of his other hand was on the window frame. Just as Hajime said, Shia was not riding on the four-wheeler. She was driving the two-wheeler alone.

    To begin with, Shia truly liked the feeling of cutting through the wind as the two-wheeler advanced, but the number of people had increased recently and their main transportation method changed to that of the four-wheeler, which made her dissatisfied. Though she could feel the wind if she put her head out the window, she could not be satisfied with that and she could not stick to Hajime like when they used the two-wheeler because the seat next to him was reserved for Yue. Thus, she asked Hajime to teach her how to drive the two-wheeler.

    The magic-driven two-wheeler could be operated easily as long as one could use direct magic power maniption. Depending on the circumstances, direct magic power maniption could also be used to control the steering without the need to grip it. Thus, this was not that difficult for Shia, and she quickly learned how to drive it. Following that, she became enamoured with the two-wheeler.

    Even now, she moved left and right while squeaking, she even drifted and popped a wheelie. Furthermore, she also did jackknife and backride techniques which would not lose to a professional extreme motorcycle stunt artist. The eleration and braking could be done by manipting her magic power, so it was far easier to operate than the one on Earth¡­ Still, she kept up with Hajime¡¯s pace. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears even said, ¡°Hey, hey, what do you think about my technique?¡± as they sometimes turned towards Hajime with a somewhat cheeky expression, which was simply irritating.

    asionally, there were those whose character would change when they drive, and Shia might be one of them. Seeing Shia, Yue by Hajime¡¯s side also wanted to try driving it herself. Yue even said, ¡°Hyahha¡ª!¡± but Hajime decided to absolutely stop her as he felt the mood would be awful. Also, beside Hajime was the three or four year-old Myuu putting her head out of the window at Yue¡¯s side, as she steadily climbed from Yue¡¯sp with sparkling eyes. Pointing her hand towards Shia, who began to stand while steering with one hand, Myuu began pleading to Hajime.

    ¡°Papa! Papa! Myuu also wants to do that!¡±

    ¡°I already said you can¡¯t.¡±

    Sitting on Yue¡¯sp, Myuu, whose wish was denied began to whine and said, ¡°No! Myuu wants to!¡± to Hajime. So as to not let the whining Myuu fall from the seat, Yue hugged her from behind and scolded her with, ¡°¡­don¡¯t whine!¡± ¡°Uu~¡± Myuu raised a cute groan and Hajime showed a face as though to say it couldn¡¯t be helped towards the depressed Myuu.

    ¡°Myuu. I¡¯ll drive it with youter, so be patient.¡±

    ¡°Ehh~? Really?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I won¡¯t permit you to board it with Shia¡­ but it¡¯s okay if it is with me.¡±

    ¡°So, Myuu can¡¯t drive it with Shia-oneechan?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, absolutely. Just look at her. This time she¡¯s making a strange pose while steering. Though somethinge to my mind¡­ I absolutely won¡¯t let you get on the vehicle with someone who drives dangerously.¡±

    Standing above the steer, Shia raised an American-likeughter while making a strange pose where her right hand¡¯s fingers spreaded and hid her face while her left arm hung down with the shoulder slightly raised. As he stared at Shia who made Joke-like pose, Hajime pointed at Myuu.¡®Don¡¯t copy Shia, okay?¡¯, he said.

    ¡°To begin with, I don¡¯t want you to get on the two-wheeler because it¡¯ll be dangerous¡­ should I make a child seat? The materials will be¡­mumble, mumble.¡±

    ¡°Yue-oneechan. Papa is mumbling. How strange.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hajime papa is just worried about Myuu¡­ unexpectedly overprotective.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, does it mean Master is an unexpectedly indulgent person? Hmm, this gap somehow¡­ haa, haa.¡±

    ¡°Yue-oneechan. Tio-oneechan is panting.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It is an incurable disease so just ignore her.¡±

    Serving as Myuu¡¯s conversation partner, Yue patted Myuu¡¯s head, who was gazing up at her.

    Only a little time had passed since they started traveling with Myuu, but Hajime had already given up about Myuu calling him, ¡°Papa.¡± At first, he used every possible means to change the way she called him, but Myuu began to tear up every time, and her trembling eyes silently appealed, ¡°Is it bad? Does Papa hate Myuu?¡± Even Hajime, who was capable of beating the demonic beasts in the abyss to a pulp could not win against Myuu, just like how he could not go against Yue. Resultantly, he could not change it and it was established that he would be called ¡°Papa.¡±

    As he allowed (he gave up) her to call him ¡°Papa,¡± Hajime began to worry about Myuu. Even now, it could be said he was being overprotective.Shia is a shameless rabbit while Tio is a pervert, so I must protect Myuu until she returns to her mother!or so he thought. During the time when he begins to be too meddlesome, Yue was the one who became the stopper, as well as the one in charge of teaching Myuu aboutmon sense, and that¡¯s the currentposition of Hajime¡¯s party.

    Because Myuu was glued to Hajime, Yue couldn¡¯t flirt with him, and she became somewhat dissatisfied, but she felt it could not be helped since she had alsoe to adore the cute Myuu.

    While silently firing her magic towards Tio, who was panting and concentrating on her delusion in the back seat to silence her, Yue was covering Myuu¡¯s ears since it would be bad for her education. Thus, with Hajime who was still mumbling about making the seat for Myuu, and Shia on the two-wheeler with only the rear wheel touching the ground,I must keep calm!Yue made an empty resolve.

    * * *

    Hajime¡¯s party were currently at the Post Town, Hd.

    Normally they would just pass through here, but because of a request from the head of Fhuren branch Adventurer Guild, Ilwa, they must stop on their way here. Even so, it didn¡¯t take too much time as they passed here along their way to ?Guryuu-en Great Desert?.

    Hajime walked towards Hd branch guild along the main street with nostalgic gaze. Riding on Hajime¡¯s shoulders, Myuu noticed his state and used her small hand to tap on Hajime in curiosity.

    ¡°Papa? Did something happened?¡±

    ¡°Nn? Ah~, well, I¡¯vee here before¡­ though it¡¯s only been four months, it feels like years to me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hajime, are you okay?¡±

    Yue, whose hands were affixed on Hajime¡¯s arm, had aplex expression while looking at him anxiously. Hajime shrugged and his atmosphere returned to the usual in the next moment.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s just that, I was absorbed in my emotions because it¡¯s been such a long time. I remember that everything started here¡­ After a night spent in tension, fear, and even desperation, I went to the dungeon on the next day¡­ and then I fell.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hajime felt that in a way, that day could be called a fateful day. His monologue made Yue and the girls listen to him in a serious mood. Yue was silently looking at Hajime. And Tio asked Hajime questions out of curiosity.

    ¡°Hmm. Dost Master want to return to that day? After all, there¡¯s the case of Master¡¯spanions, too, right? Though Master hast his own circumstances¡­ After all, thither¡¯s not only those whom hast hurteth master, right? Was thither not someone master got along with?¡±

    Because Tio¡¯s rtionship with Hajime¡¯s party was still shallow, she would sometimes frankly ask about things she should be careful about even though she knew what was going through Hajime¡¯s mind. It was because she didn¡¯t want to only be a travelpanion, so Tio put forth great effort to truly be arade in Hajime¡¯s party. Although she was a pervert, in a way she favored Hajime.

    That¡¯s why Hajime listened to Tio¡¯s question without being bothered by it. Thus, he exhaled and recalled the midnight tea party under the moonlight. With the unptable tea, there was the white negligee and ck hair which reflected the moonlight, whose owner swore to protect him, and at thest moment, she stretched her hand out towards him with a bitter expression as herpanions pinioned her¡­

    Unexpectedly, he felt a trembling hand on his arm which made him regain his senses. When he looked at the source, Yue was looking straight at him with strong, resolute gaze, and her trembling hand tightly grasped Hajime¡¯s sleeve.

    Hajime matched Yue¡¯s gaze and returned to silently gazing at her with a soft and gentle gaze.

    ¡°Certainly, there was someone¡­ However, even if I could return to those days, I will still tread on this path of mine.¡±

    ¡°Heh~, why?¡±

    Although she knew the answer from Hajime¡¯s expression, Tio still asked with a slightly amused expression. Without averting his gaze from Yue, Hajime used his other hand to gently grasp Yue¡¯s hand which was grasping his sleeve. Yue had a faintly smiling expression, and her cheeks were slightly dyed in red.

    ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s because I want to meet Yue.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hajime.¡±

    In the town of Hd, ?Orcus Great Dungeon? made it possible to raise level quickly while selling the magic stones within the safety margin. Thus, Adventurers, Mercenaries, and Kingdom Soldiers gathered, together with a lot of merchants as their partner in business. The town disyed serious hustle and bustle. Naturally, the main street of such a town would have increased bustle.

    Within the main street where a lot of people were doing their activities, Hajime and Yue suddenly halted and were looking at each other. They created their own world without minding their surroundings. They reached out to each other¡¯s cheeks, and their atmosphere looked like they were about to kiss at any moment. Though they had somewhat gathered a crowd around them, and they were showered by gazes filled with curiosity and jealousy, Hajime and Yue didn¡¯t notice them at all. They could only see each other.

    ¡°Tio-san, did you hear that? It isn¡¯t ¡°you¡± that Hajime-san wants to meet, is it? It¡¯s only Yue-san. Once again, they created their own world. They don¡¯t even care about their location and situation. And we can only watch them from the side, can¡¯t we?

    I feel it is about the time that such an atmosphere should be created between me and Hajime-san. Even though I¡¯m always prepared to receive such treatment, it always passed me by, and to be treated as a regrettable character¡­ No, I understand, you know? I know Yue-san is special. I yearn for a rtionship just like those two, that¡¯s why I want to stay together with them.

    What I mean is, it¡¯s natural Yue-san is special and I feel it¡¯s a good thing. Rather, Hajime-san who neglects Yue-san is not Hajime-san. If that happens and Yue-san bes sad because of it, I¡¯ll be the one who beat Hajime-san to a pulp.

    However, it is a however, kay? Recently, Hajime-san has be slightly dere~ I wonder if it¡¯s about time I climb the stairs to adulthood~ I expected that, but it didn¡¯te true. No matter how special Yue-san is, wouldn¡¯t it okay for Hajime-san to look at me a little more? It is shameful for a man to refuse a woman¡¯s offer.

    Even though it was easily understood that I weed him, he sloppily answered with aposed face to ignore it, this dimwit!, I thought so, but I never thought ofining. I just want to flirt! Then, doing this and that on the bed! Even the hardcore y he did with Yue-san! I thought of those! So, what does Tio-san, the representative of all perverts, think!?¡±

    ¡°Sh-Shia. This one knows thou hast saved up thy resentment, but calm down. Rather, the one who shouted while not paying attention to the location is art thou. Also, to casually speak ill of this one in the end¡­ To be treated as a pervert in such a public ce, haa, haa, made everyone look at this one with cold gazes¡­ Haa, haa, ngh, ngh.¡±

    In the middle of the main street, the rabbit-eared girl shouted she wanted to do erotic things while speaking ill of the perverted beautiful woman whom began panting due to the atmosphere. The people who had gathered due to their curiosity were taken aback and they backed away.

    ¡°Papa~, Shia-oneechan and Tio-oneechan are¡­¡±

    ¡°Myuu. Don¡¯t look at them. Just act as if we don¡¯t know them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Shia¡­ next time, I will tie Hajime and together with Shia¡­¡±

    Shia¡¯s shout was noticed by Hajime and Yue, and they returned to their senses. However, for now, they acted as though they didn¡¯t know either Shia or Tio, and not looked at them because Myuu had be dumbfounded.

    Although Yue whispered something frightening, Hajime decided he didn¡¯t hear anything. But if he was worried about it, he would think of the possibility of the trap the next time he is with Yue. But he wanted to be pardoned from doing that.If it is Yue, such a thing¡­ would not¡­ happen, right? Surely, probably¡­ it¡¯ll be safe even though there¡¯s a previous offense!Hajime tried to persuade himself.

    Because from the distance,What¡¯s with thismotion!, the town guards could be seen everywhere, Hajime reluctantly dragged Shia and Tio by the scruff of their necks to get out of this ce. Every time they went to the town, gazes filled with envy and jealousy pierced Hajime who was surrounded by beautiful girls and beautiful woman¡­ However, he didn¡¯t know why only this time he felt there were a lot of sympathetic gazes. Surely it¡¯s only his imagination.

    * * *

    Ignoring the gazes of the people, Hajime¡¯s party finally arrived at Hd branch Adventurer Guild. With Myuu on his shoulders just like before, Hajime opened the guild¡¯s door. Unlike the one in the other towns, the Hd branch¡¯s door was made of metal. The heavy sound became a signal that someone was entering the building.

    It was the first time he came here, since thest time he was in town, he neither had business here nor did he had the time to go to the adventurer guild. The atmosphere inside Hd branch was just like an adventurer guild Hajime had expected from the beginning.

    There were broken parts of the walls and floor which were roughly patched up. Mud and stains from something were here and there, giving an insanitary impression. The interior was just like the other branches where the counter was near the entrance with a restaurant on the left. However, unlike the other branches, alcohol was served here, and there were old men hanging around to drink during the daytime. There was also the second floor where Adventurer-like people were looking down by the handrails. The people in the second floor gave off the atmosphere of a strong group. He didn¡¯t know if it was an unspoken rule, but high-ranked Adventurers seemed to be on the second floor.

    The atmosphere around the Adventurers was also different from the other towns. Everyone was ring at them, and there was none of the heartwarming atmospherepared to the one in Brook town. It could be said to be natural, because the Adventurers and Mercenaries were filled with spirit since these experts in battle and fighting demonic beasts would voluntarily enter the dungeon.

    However, there was a tense atmosphere inside the guild and something seemed unusual. Something had obviously urred since the Adventurers had serious expressions.

    At the moment Hajime¡¯s party entered the guild, the Adventurers turned their gazes towards them simultaneously. Their gazes were so sharp, that it felt like it would be able to prate through them which made Myuu, who was still riding on Hajime¡¯s shoulders, to shout, ¡°Eeek!,¡± and she quickly clung to Hajime¡¯s head. Because Hajime appeared with a little girl on his shoulders while being surrounded by pretty girls and a beautiful woman, the Adventurers began to let out their bloodlust which contained various meaning. Myuu trembled even more. She was put down from Hajime¡¯s shoulders, and was now held with his right hand. Myuu buried her head on Hajime¡¯s chest topletely shut herself out of the surroundings.

    With a youthful vigor, rather the Adventurers were just intoxicated by their own vigor, some of them began to stand from their seats. ¡°Let¡¯s beat up this brat,¡± was what their gazes implied, with an outburst of anger to release their resentment came from guild wrapped in bizarre atmosphere, and it was obvious they disliked Hajime¡¯s party.

    There was a possibility Hajime¡¯s party were clients¡­ but these Adventurers seemed to have never thought of that. The talk would be after they beat him up or something like that, and those who thought so, stepped forward towards Hajime.

    However, Hajime, who recently became Papa, was an overprotective one. Even though it was temporary, he could not remain silent if someone frightened his daughter. Veins had already popped up on Hajime¡¯s forehead and, contrary to his hand which was gently calming Myuu, his gaze was fierce.

    Thus¡­

    BaaaANG!!

    As if that sound could be heard, a dense, enormous, and fierce pressure mercilessly attacked the Adventurers aiming at Hajime¡¯s party. The bloodlust that previously came from the Adventurers was a childish tantrumpared to this. As if carrying physical force, too, the immature Adventurers immediately lost their consciousness while all of the standing Adventurers were re-seated without being given the time to tremble.

    Even those who didn¡¯t lose their consciousness from Hajime¡¯s pressure, ¡°Pressure¡± and ¡°Magic Power Emission,¡± were desperately supporting their body and consciousness while most were trembling with pale faces, and with cold sweat.

    After a moment that felt like an eternity, the pressure weakened. The Adventurers used that chance to frantically take a breath. Though there were those who identally pissed and vomited on themselves¡­ Hajime was smirking to them while he spoke.

    ¡°Oi, to those aiming at us.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± !¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    The Adventurers were surprised and shaken by Hajime¡¯s voice. The gazes that timidly looked at Hajime had fear stuck in them as if they were looking at a monster. However, without caring about such a thing, Hajime demanded¡­ ordered them.

    ¡°Laugh.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Eh?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    The Adventurers were puzzled due to the situation, ignoring order. So, Hajime continued his words.

    ¡°Did you not hear me? I said,ugh. Smile. Appeal to her that there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Waves your hands, too. This child is frightened because of you. What will you do if she gets traumatized by it? Ah? Ah? So, amend for it.¡±

    Then, don¡¯t bring such a young child here!, was what the Adventurers wanted to retort, but they could not since the other party was a monster. Because Hajime¡¯s sharp gaze pierced the puzzled them, they frantically tried to force a smile even though their cheeks were extremely stiff. Along with that, they began to wave their hands, too.

    The appearance of the the fierce looking men with good body builds floating smile with cramped cheeks while lightly waving their hands, was truly surreal. However, without worrying about such things, Hajime nodded and whispered to Myuu whose face was buried in Hajime¡¯s chest.

    Because of what he said, Myuu timidly raised her face, and her moistened eyes looked up to Hajime. Next, she slowly turned around while being urged by Hajime¡¯s gaze. Naturally, there were the fierce and trained people desperately trying to look friendly.

    ¡°Eeek!¡±

    As expected, Myuu was still frightened and returned to Hajime¡¯s chest. Hajime frowned. With more piercing re at the Adventurers that said, ¡°Bastard, what¡¯s with this!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable!,¡± was what the Adventurers rebutted in their minds, and they finally turned their gazes towards Yue and the others by Hajime¡¯s side to plead for help.

    Receiving their gazes, ¡°Haa~,¡± Yue sighed deeply, approached Myuu, and whispered something to her ear simr to what Hajime had done earlier. Thus, Myuu once again timidly raised her face and looked at the Adventurers. The Adventurers panickedly tried to look friendly.

    For a while, Myuu silently watched the Adventurers and, as if she understood something, she smiled and waved her small hand back. Because her smile and gesture were so lovely, the trained men inadvertently calmed down while forgetting the situation. Hajime was also satisfied, and once again carried Myuu on his shoulders. Then, he walked towards the counter as though he didn¡¯t have any more interest in the Adventurers.

    The moment Hajime¡¯s party arrived before the counter, ignoring the crumbling sounds that rang out here and there, they told their purpose to the receptionist.

    By the way, the receptionist, a girl, was a lovely one. A cheerful girl who was at least as old as Hajime. It seemed the usual temte was here. But most noticeable was the tension and big confusion that appeared on the attractive receptionist¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Is the branch head here? I have a letter from Fhuren branch head¡­ but he said to personally hand it over.¡±

    As he said so, Hajime presented his status te to the receptionist. Although she seemed to be filled with tension, the receptionist sat up and received the status te just like a pro.

    ¡°Th-Thank you. You can entrust it to me. E-excuse me, just what kind of request did the Fhuren¡¯s¡­ branch head had?¡±

    Normally, no mere adventurer would receive any request from a branch head, so the receptionist disyed a slightly dubious expression. However, her eyes opened wide when she saw the information disyed by Hajime¡¯s status te.

    ¡°G-¡°Gold¡± rank!?¡±

    Among Adventurers, not even 10% of them were ¡°Gold¡± ranked. Thus, all of the guild personnel were told about the ¡°Gold¡± rank ones so they would be able to recognize them. Naturally, this receptionist also knew of all the ¡°Gold¡± ranked Adventurers. However, she unintentionally leaked a surprised voice because she didn¡¯t know about Hajime.

    Her voice made the Adventurers, guild staff members, and everyone inside the guild building opened their eyes wide in surprise. And just like the receptionist, they stared at Hajime. The building interior became noisy.

    The receptionist turned pale as she realized she just exposed an individual¡¯s information loudly. Thus, she began to bow at tremendous pace.

    ¡°I-I am sorry! I truly am sorry about it!¡±

    ¡°Ah~, no need for that. It¡¯s not like I mind it. So, can you convey this to the branch head now?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes! Please wait for a moment!¡±

    The receptionist who seemed as though she would continue to apologize if he didn¡¯t say anything made Hajime smile wryly. After the small battle in UI and the great rampage that annihted an underground organization in Fhuren, he thought it¡¯d already be toote to try to hide his identity.

    The ¡°Gold¡± ranked adventurer boy who brought along a child and a harem of pretty girls as well as a beautiful woman made him gather attention inside the guild building. Nevertheless, Hajime¡¯s party gave off a clear attitude that it was the usual as they waited for the receptionist. Unustomed to being in the center of attention, Myuu felt ufortable, only to beforted by everyone in Hajime¡¯s party. Because the way Tioforted her was bad for Myuu¡¯s education, a p visited her cheek. Thus, it raised furthermotion, but was ignored as expected.

    Before long, rather not even five minutes had passed, someone ran from inside the interior with loud footsteps. Hajime¡¯s party paid attention to the sound and wondered what happened. A boy d in ck jumped out from the passage behind the counter and skidded on the floor due to the momentum. As though he was looking for someone, the boy began to look around.

    Hajime remembered the person. He was dumbfounded since he never thought he would meet him again in such a ce, and thus he muttered inadvertently.

    ¡°¡­ Endou?¡±

 Book 8. Chapter 5

    Book 8. Chapter 5

    <strong>To Aplish One¡¯s Obligation</strong>

    ¡°¡­ Endou?¡±

    Hajime¡¯s mutter made the ck-clothed boy, Endou Kousuke, respond with ¡°!,¡± a response simr to a certain cardboard-loving mercenary when an enemy appeared in a game. He kept looking around and began to shout as if he was irritated, because he could not find the one he was looking for.

    ¡°Nagumoo! Are you here!? Is it really you!? Where are you!? Nagumoo! Come out if you¡¯re alive! Nagumo Hajimee¡ª!¡±

    Because his shout was too loud, one by one people began to shut their ears with their fingers. His voice was filled with desperation since he wanted to ascertain whether the should be dead ssmate of his had survived.

    Yue and the girls turned their gazes towards Hajime. With an expression as if he didn¡¯t want to be involved in this, Hajime scratched his cheek and spoke towards Endou who repeatedly shouted his name out loud.

    ¡°Ah~, Endou? I can hear you just fine so stop repeatedly shouting my name.¡±

    ¡°!? Nagumo! Where are you!?¡±

    Endou turned his face towards Hajime, reacting to Hajime¡¯s voice. Hajime was inadvertently taken aback because Endou looked so desperate.

    For a moment, Endou¡¯s gaze met Hajime¡¯s, but he immediately averted his gaze and began to look around again.

    ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t see him even though I can hear his voice! Is he a ghost now? As expected, he returned as a ghost!? So that¡¯s why I cannot see him!?¡±

    ¡°No, I am right in front of you, you big idiot. Rather, calm down already. You whose thinness shadow ranked the best in the whole world.¡±

    ¡°!? Again, his voice!? Wait, whose shadow did you say was so thin that even the convenience store¡¯s automatic door didn¡¯t react to it and disappears from time to time! The automatic door opened at least one of three tries!¡±

    ¡°So, it didn¡¯t open two times in three tries¡­ as expected of you.¡±

    After conversing that much, Endou finally noticed the source was the white-haired, eye-patched boy before him and he began to carefully observe Hajime¡¯s face. Towards Hajime, who averted his face since he felt unpleasant due to not having a hobby where he¡¯d be pleased from being watched by a man, Endou spoke as if he could not believe what he perceived.

    ¡°Y-You¡­ are you¡­ Nagumo?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­ yeah, that¡¯s right. Though I look like this now, I am Nagumo Hajime.¡±

    As he carefully observed Hajime from head to toe, Endou became dubious because Hajime was quite different from the one in his memory, but he finally believed Hajime after looking at his features and how he knew about the thinness of his shadow.

    ¡°So¡­ you are alive.¡±

    ¡°Of course, after all I am right before you now.¡±

    ¡°Somehow, no you havepletely changed¡­ Your looks, atmosphere, and tone¡­¡±

    ¡°I crawled up from that abyss with my own power, you know? So, of course, I¡¯ve changed.¡±

    ¡°I-Is that so? No, but, I see¡­ You really are alive¡­¡±

    Although Endou was perplexed by Hajime¡¯s blunt attitude, his gaze softened as he was relieved that the ssmate he thought to be dead was alive. No matter how he envied him like the other boys because Kaori paid attention to Hajime, and how he pretended to not see Hiyama¡¯s gang bullying Hajime, nothing was more frightening than thinking Hajime had died. Hajime¡¯s death had such a great impact. That¡¯s why Endou was purely d his ssmate was alive.

    ¡°Rather¡­ when did you be an Adventurer? Moreover, a ¡°Gold¡±¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn~, well it just happened.¡±

    After Hajime replied, Endou¡¯s expressionpletely changed. The relieved expression he had because his ssmate was alive, had changed into an expression as if he was in a pinch. Hajime looked at Endou again and he noticed Endou was in ragtag state. He tilted his head, wondering what had happened.

    ¡°¡­ In other words, you came back alive from the depths of the dungeon by yourself, and became strong enough to gain the Adventurers¡¯ highest rank? That¡¯s rather unbelievable¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true though.¡±

    After Hajime confirmed what Endou said with a serious expression as the truth, Endou sprang up towards Hajime and gripped his shoulders, and in a voice filled with more desperation than before, he began to speak in sorrow.

    ¡°Then, please! Please enter the dungeon with me! We must hurry or else everyone will be dead! We need someone with battle potential even if it is just one person! There¡¯s also the possibility that Kentarou and Kondou have died! That¡¯s why please help us, Nagumo!¡±

    ¡°W-Wait a sec. What¡¯s with you all of a sudden!? I don¡¯t know the situation, you know? So what¡¯s with the dead thing? And can¡¯t Amanogawa somehow do something about it? There¡¯s also Commander Meld, so there¡¯s no need to worry about another failure like when we faced the Behemoth¡­¡±

    Hajime perplexedly asked back because even though he usually didn¡¯t stand, out Endou wore an expression as if he was truly at his wits¡¯ end. And at the moment Endou heard Commander Meld name, he fell to his knees with a truly dark expression. Next, he muttered with a low, subdued voice.

    ¡°¡­ ¨Cad.¡±

    ¡°Hah? I can¡¯t hear you. So, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I said they are dead! Commander Meld, n-san, and the other Knights are dead! All of the Knights who entered the dungeon are dead! They died to let me escape! Because of me! They are dead! They died!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°They died,¡± Endou said repeatedly like a child throwing a tantrum, and Hajime only replied with two words.

    Hajime¡¯s ss was not a fighting one, so he didn¡¯t have much encounter with Commander Meld. However, he remembered that Commander Meld was a good person, and he recalled that Commander Meld believed the ¡°ipetent¡± him before Hajime fell into the abyss. If it was Hajime who just got out of the abyss and heard of Meld¡¯s death, he would have probably just said, ¡°So what?¡± However, the current him thought it was little regrettable. At the very least, he prayed for their happiness in the next world in his mind.

    ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Still on his knees, Endou tried to exin the situation to answer Hajime¡¯s question, while he hung his head. However, a hoarse voice interrupted him.

    ¡°Please continue your conversation inside. After all, you are my guests.¡±

    The owner of the voice was a powerful man with a good body build, and had arge scar on his left eye who was around 60 years of age. It was obvious his eye had the ability to perceive the situation, polished for years, and ambition was overflowing from his body.

    With the previous receptionist by the man¡¯s side, Hajime guessed the man must be the head of this guild branch. And because Endou¡¯s wails and shouts made the guild atmosphere returned to one of high tension simr to the time Hajime¡¯s party entered the hall, he thought this was not an appropriate ce to have such a talk, and obediently followed the man.

    Endou had probably already made such amotion earlier, and exposed that something had happened to the Hero¡¯s group and the Knights. And that was the cause of the strange atmosphere when Hajime¡¯s party entered the guild.

    The man Hajime thought of as the branch head grab Endou¡¯s arm to force him to stand up and lead them to the guild interior without saying anything. Endou was considerably emotionally unstable, and currently had lost all of his strength.

    Because the content would not be something pleasant, Hajime¡¯s party moved after the man while expecting the unpleasant.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­ Demon¡­ race, huh.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s mutter rang out inside the reception room of Hd branch Adventurer guild. Seated on the sofa before him were the Hd branch¡¯s head, Lorr Vauabith, and Endou Kousuke, and seated beside Hajime were Yue, Shia with Tio at Shia¡¯s side. Myuu was sitting on Hajime¡¯sp.

    Hajime¡¯s first response after hearing the situation from Endou was something Endou had said during his exnation. The talk of how the Hero¡¯s party was attacked by the demon race and was in pinch, made Endou and Lorr¡¯s put on serious expressions, and the room was filled with an oppressive atmosphere.

    ¡­Or so it should be, but the little girl sitting on Hajime¡¯sp was munching on the snacks, and it made her cheeks swell up like a squirrel, so she didn¡¯t even notice the serious atmosphere. The conversation between Hajime and the others was slightly difficult for Myuu, and she could feel the uneasy atmosphere. However, Hajime gave her a snack so to divert her attention from being uneasy.

    ¡°More importantly! What¡¯s with that!? Who¡¯s that child!? Why is she eating the cake!? Doesn¡¯t she understand the situation!? Everyone might have be dead, you know!¡±

    ¡°Eeek!? Papa!¡±

    Unable to endure Myuu¡¯s existence, who destroyed the mood in the room, Endou stood up and said with an angry voice while pointing at her. Surprised, Myuu raised a small scream and clung to Hajime.

    Naturally, bloodlust far above an ordinary person could emit, overflowed from Hajime. Papa would not forgive his daughter¡¯s enemy.

    ¡°Bastard¡­ Who are you to snarl at Myuu, ah? AH? Should I kill you?¡±

    ¡°Eeek!?¡±

    Screaming just like Myuu, Endou dropped into the sofa. Because of what Hajime said, ¡°¡­Really, Hajime ispletely a Papa now,¡± or ¡°Before, Hajime-san casually said ¡°our child¡±, right~,¡± or ¡°In the end, this one wonders whether Master will be able to separate from this child once we arrive at Elizen~,¡± could be heard only to be ignored by him. It was more important for him to calm the frightened Myuu.

    While Hajime calming Myuu down, he leered at trembling Endou trembling after he had copsed into the sofa. Lorr entered the conversation with an amazed expression.

    ¡°How then, Hajime. I have roughly understood your situation from Ilwa¡¯s letter. You¡¯ve quite the rampage, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well, all of them were just the course of events.¡±

    Although they were not situations that normally appeared as the course of events, Hajime who shrugged his shoulders as though nothing big had happened, made Lorr curve the edge of his lips, finding it amusing.

    ¡°From the letter, with the eptance of you as ¡°Gold¡± rank, it was written that you want to be amodated in the best possible way. I¡¯ve roughly understood the situation¡­ but to annihte around 60,000 demonic beasts with just a handful of people, and decimate the underground organization based in Fhuren in just half a day¡­ that is something unbelievable. But for Ilwa to purposely tell me this through a letter¡­ I won¡¯t think it is strange if someone said you are actually one of the Demon Lords now.¡±

    Lorr¡¯s words made Endou opened his eyes wide to show how surprised he was. Even though he thought Hajime must¡¯ve gotten stronger since he had escaped from the depths of ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, he thought Hajime was still weaker than himself.

    After all, Hajime¡¯s ss was ¡°Transmutation Master,¡± which was a non-fighting ss, and he was also called as ¡°ipetent.¡± Even if someone said he was ¡°Gold¡± rank, it was just the standard of being an Adventurer in this different world, and couldn¡¯t bepared to those summoned here. That¡¯s why he thought, at the very least, Hajime should be able to repair the destroyed teleportation circle and be his support in battle.

    To begin with, Endou came to the Adventurers¡¯ guild to ask high ranked Adventurers to help him in rescuing Kouki¡¯s party. Surely even if he could not take them to the dungeon depth, they would at least be able to protect the area around the teleportation circle. And though there were also stationed knights, they would not do anything before they reported this to the Kingdom, and their level was so low that at most they could do was protect the teleportation circle on 30th floor. He needed Adventurers with at least ¡°Silver¡± rank to protect the 70th floor¡¯s teleportation circle.

    He entered the Adventurer guild with such thoughts and grandly exposed the current situation to those in second floor. He thought he could ask for the Adventurers¡¯ cooperation, for heroes, who were the humanity¡¯s hope, fell into such a predicament along with the annihtion of the Elite Knights. However, in addition to the unexpected request to protect 70th floor¡¯s teleportation circle, made everyone avert their gazes and at the same time, uneasiness about what would happen to the humanity spreaded.

    Noticing themotion, Loor grabbed Endou by the scruff of his neck and dragged him inside to question him, when the receptionist ran inside with Hajime¡¯s status te.

    As such, Endou noticed he had underestimated Hajime¡¯s ability and the possibility that Hajime was even more powerful than him made, Endou astonished when hepared the current and past Hajime.

    Even though Endou was stiffened due to the shock, Lorr and Hajime¡¯s talk kept advancing.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say such a stupid thing¡­ How could you think we are as weak as the Demon Lords?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, so even Demon Lords are small fries, huh? What confidence¡­ But, if that¡¯s the truth, I want you to receive amission with Hd branch Adventurer guild¡¯s head as the referral.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Rescuing the heroes, right?¡±

    Endou returned to his senses when he heard the word rescue. Next, he leaned forward and spoke to Hajime.

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s it! Nagumo! Come with me and help them! If you are that strong, we can surely save everyone!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Although Endou¡¯s eyes shined because he could see the hope, but Hajime¡¯s reaction was an unfavorable one. He was looking at the distance as though he was thinking of something. Endou naturally had thought Hajime would surely help him to rescue the others, so he was perplexed because there was no prompt answer.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you!? Even now, they might be dying, you know! Don¡¯t hesitate! Aren¡¯t werades!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Comrades?¡±

    Hajime, who averted his gaze earlier while thinking of something, was once again looking back at the heated up Endou with a cold expression. Endou instinctively backed away due to the coldness in Hajime¡¯s eyes. He hesitated after recalling Hajime¡¯s earlier bloodlust, but he obstinately answered because Hajime was a valuable force that could not be missed.

    ¡°Y-Yeah. We arerades! So it¡¯s natural to he¡ª¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t selfishly make me yourrade. Frankly, I only recognize you as nothing but a human ¡®from the same world,¡¯ no more, no less. You are no different than the others.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡ª!? Why¡­ why did you say that¡­¡±

    Hajime¡¯s unexpectedly cold words and leer made Endou confused. Hajime resumed thinking, in other words, he thought of the demerits from rescuing Kouki¡¯s party.

    Just as Hajime said, he recognized the ssmates as nothing more than acquaintances. Until now, he neither thought of using his power to return to the way he was in the past, nor revenge. He was truly disinterested and thought them as trivial things.

    However, he could not just bluntly answer with a ¡°NO.¡± As for the reason, he connected that answer to the words Aiko said, ¡°lonely way of life.¡±

    Furthermore, Hajime recalled the conversation under the moonlight. Having been called ¡°ipetent¡± and ¡°weakest¡± in this different world, there was the girl who said to Hajime, ¡°I will protect Nagumo-kun.¡± In the end, Hajime was reckless and disappeared as he fell into the abyss, just like what the girl was uneasy about. She had promised ¡°to protect him¡± to remove her uneasiness, but that promise could not be aplished. And somehow, Hajime had frequently recalled the time he was about to fall into the abyss and the girl who outstretched her hand with bitter expression after returning to this town.

    ¡°Shirasaki¡­ is she safe?¡±

    Hajime muttered and asked the confused Endou. Letting out, ¡°Eh?,¡± a dubious voice because of the sudden question, Endou panickedly began to speak about Kaori since he thought Hajime would not cooperate if he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Y-Yeah. Shirasaki-san is safe. Rather, we would not have survived if not for her. Jyuugo and Yaegashi-san were dying from the first attack¡­ but Shirasaki-san was truly amazing. Her healing magic was unbelievable, rather¡­ she turned ghastly since the day you fell, you know? She trained so hard, so much that we wanted to stop her¡­ and her aura also changed? She somehow looked mature as though she was always thinking of something, and the fluffy atmosphere around her had disappeared¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    Hajime only replied as such to the Endou who frantically talked even about the unnecessary things. Thus, Hajime looked at his precious partner who watched him as he scratched his head.

    ¡°¡­ If it¡¯s something Hajime wants to do, I¡¯ll follow you to wherever it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yue.¡±

    With affectionate gaze, Yue said so and quietly grasped Hajime¡¯s hand. Hajime returned her grasp, watched her gently, and thanked her.

    ¡°M-Me too! I¡¯ll follow Hajime-san to wherever it is! Hajime-san!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, of course this one will, too. Master.¡± ¡°Umm, umm, that¡¯s, Myuu, too!¡±

    Because Hajime and Yue began to create their own world, Shia and Tio panicky asserted. Although she didn¡¯t understand it well, Myuu clung and insisted so because she didn¡¯t want to be left behind.

    Before them, Endou said, ¡°Eh? What¡¯s with this harem¡­,¡± with an amazed expression to which Hajime responded with a leer, while telling hisrades what he wanted to do.

    ¡°Everyone, thank you. Although I don¡¯t want to purposely make connection between us and the God chosen Heroes¡­ I have someone I¡¯m indebted to. That¡¯s why, I thought to at least help. Well, if it¡¯s them then they might be able to do something themselves.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s real intention was not to help Kouki¡¯s party. He didn¡¯t want to purposely approach either the Heroes or the Mad God who chose them.

    However, he thought to at least show his face to Kaori who pushed herself to find him. In addition, he¡¯d help her if she was truly in a pinch. In other words, he had an obligation to Kaori who wanted to protect him and still believed his survival even now.

    He didn¡¯t even worry about the risk involved. He had fought the four-eyed wolf in Endou¡¯s story, and the Chimeras¡¯ strength should be below tenth floor of Abyss dungeon, so there was no problem at all.

    ¡°E-Excuse me, so, will you go with him?¡±

    ¡°Ah, branch head Lorr. For now, I also want to request something from you¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be seen unconditionally helping them by the ones above, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s one more thing. I want you lend me a room for Myuu until we return.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Resultantly, Endou who breathed a sigh of relief because Hajime woulde with him, was ignored while Hajime continued his conversation with Lorr.

    As expected, he could not just take a child into the depth of the dungeon, so he entrusted Myuu to the guild. Although Myuu fiercely resisted, somehow everyone was able to calm her down, and Tio was entrusted with baby-sitting and guarding her. Finally, Hajime¡¯s party were able to depart with Endou as their guide.

    ¡°Oi, guide us quickly, Endou.¡±

    ¡°Uwah, don¡¯t kick my butt! Rather, you are changing too much!¡±

    ¡°How noisy. As for the time, a day¡­ No, let¡¯s end this in half a day. Though reluctant, we left Myuu behind, so we need to return quickly. I¡¯m also worried because she¡¯s with that pervert.¡±

    ¡°¡­You, so you really are her father¡­ To create a harem of beautiful girls¡­ just what has happened to turn that Nagumo into this¡­¡±

    While dashing towards the depth of the dungeon, Endou muttered, trying toprehend something from Hajime¡¯s attitude and the surroundings. With such powerful help, Endou¡¯s mind regained someposure. If he had the time to talk, he wanted to use it to run faster since he had confidence in his high agility, but it had been smashed to pieces. In addition, Endou was praying for his best friends¡¯ safety.

 Book 8. Chapter 6

    Book 8. Chapter 6

    <strong>The Hero¡¯s Defeat</strong>

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Suzu-chan!¡±

    ¡°Suzu!¡±

    With Suzu raising a groan and slowly opening her eyes, Kaori and Eri who were always beside her, called Suzu¡¯s name with anxious voices mixed with relief. Suzu spaced out for a while with only her gaze moving around, and finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know this ceiling~.¡±

    ¡°Suzu, I know you like acting, but wouldn¡¯t it be better if you didn¡¯t say something like that at time like this?¡±

    She should be thirsty. However, Suzu desperately said so with hoarse voice, which made Shizuku retorted in a half-amazed, half-praising tone when she heard her. Afterwards, Suzu moistened her throat using the water from the leather sk by her side.

    With lovely sound of gulping, Suzu, who sated her thirst, said, ¡°I¡¯m revived! Literally!,¡± words that couldn¡¯t be taken as a joke, and she tried her best to stand up with Kaori and Eri supporting her. The ss¡¯s moodmaker who regained her consciousness from a critical condition, radiated a cheerful atmosphere which made the ssmates who had been depressed until now show smiles.

    However, the bright atmosphere was very contrary to Suzu¡¯splexion. She was exhausted and suffered blood loss. With a pale face and thin lines below her eyes just like a bear¡¯s, her smile looked miserable. Some parts of her body were pierced, but it was unmistakably her ¡°strength¡± to be able to smile as soon as she got up. Shizuku and Kaori watched her with respect.

    ¡°Suzu-chan. It¡¯s okay for you to rest some more. After all, your blood shouldn¡¯t have been replenished yet, even if your wounds have recovered¡­¡±

    ¡°U~n, so that¡¯s why I feel dizzy~. That bastard~, to pierce the beautiful Suzu¡­ even though, ¡°Can I prate you now?,¡± is better to be said in bed!¡±

    ¡°Suzu! That¡¯s vulgar! Be more prudent!¡±

    Suzu said while hatefully gazing at empty space, and Eri scolded Suzu with flushed cheeks. Some of the male students inadvertently, ¡°Bff!?,¡± but averted their gazes due to Shizuku¡¯s re.

    ¡°Suzu, thank God you woke up. We were worried, you know?¡±

    ¡°Yo, are you really okay? Isn¡¯t your facepletely pale?¡±

    Because Suzu suddenly caused amotion after she woke up, Kouki and Ryuutarou approached her. While being weakened for a period of time as an effect from using ¡°Limit Break,¡± Kouki became depressed because they were severely beaten. However, he seemed to have recovered somehow since a moderate amount of time had passed after they had retreated and hid where they currently were.

    ¡°Morning~, Kouki-kun, Ryuutarou-kun! Looks like we somehow got away, huh? Umm, is everyone saf¡ª¡­ Wait, one is missing¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Endou. He retreated ahead alone. We think he should be able to break through the floors alone by hiding himself¡­¡±

    After greeting Kouki and Ryuutarou with a smile, Suzu noticed one person was missing from the surrounding ssmates. Suzu had lost her consciousness in the midst of battle, so Kouki and the others answered her doubt while they exined the current situation.

    Incidentally, Kondou and Saitou had been de-petrified, woke up earlier than Suzu, and had already been debriefed of the situation.

    ¡°I see, looks like a lot of time had passed since Suzu fainted¡­ Ah, that¡¯s right. Kaorin, thanks! Kaorin has be Suzu¡¯s life benefactor!¡±

    ¡°Suzu-chan, it¡¯s my duty to heal everyone. So don¡¯t exaggerate it by calling me your life benefactor because it was a natural thing for me to do.¡±

    ¡°Heh~, even stoic Kaorin is wonderful! Shall we get married?¡±

    ¡°Suzu¡­ it¡¯s eerie if you say that with pale face. For now, shouldn¡¯t you rest some more?¡±

    Suzu was scolded by Eri while she was clinging to Kaori. If she over did it, Shizuku would physically stop her. It was the usual way of things. Even the ssmates who wondered whether they¡¯d be able to survive and return to surface again, gradually regained theirposure thanks to Suzu and the girls¡¯ conversation that didn¡¯t mind their defeat.

    However, the atmosphere which was starting to turn bright was douse with water by a person who always ruin the ambience.

    ¡°¡­What are you grinning about? We almost died, you know? Moreover, our situation hasn¡¯t changed even now! Think of how we can get out of here if you have time to joke around!¡±

    The one who shouted while ring at Suzu was Kondou Reiichi. And though he didn¡¯t express it, Saitou Yoshiki by his side also watched her with criticizing gaze.

    ¡°Oi, Kondou. Can you not say such a thing? Suzu only did this to change the moo¡ª¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s not like you can say anything to me! After all, you lost! I almost died! Shit! What a Hero you are!¡±

    Although Kouki tried to admonish Kondou due to his remark, Kondou suddenly burst like fire that got poured with oil and began to criticize Kouki.

    ¡°Bastard¡­ Thanks to whom do you think we could retreat, huh? We could do that because Kouki opened a path for us!¡±

    ¡°To begin with, there¡¯s no need for us to retreat if he wins! More importantly, we obviously had our chance. It would have been all right for us to receive the invitation from Demon Race and defeat themter! But, you selfishly started the fight! Everything is your fault! This is your responsibility!¡±

    This time, Ryuutarou began to admonish such a Kondou. Kondou stood up and confronted Ryuurarou. Sympathizing with Kondou, Saitou and Nakano also stood up and faced Ryuutarou.

    ¡°Ryuutarou, I am okay¡­ I¡¯ll ept my responsibility, Kondou. We won¡¯t lose this time! We already understood the characteristics of the demonic beasts, and we won¡¯t get attacked by surprise again. So, we will absolutely win this time!¡±

    Although Kouki made a gesture where he sped his clenched fist, Saitou muttered with darkened eyes.

    ¡°¡­ But, you could not win even with ¡°Limit Break.¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­ i-it¡¯ll be okay now!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll use ¡°Divine Might¡± and attack the Demon Race woman from the beginning. That¡¯s why, if everyone could cover me¡­¡±

    ¡°But, won¡¯t she know a troublesome attack ising with such a long chant? Even our enemies will have their own ns, right? Besides, we don¡¯t know if those were all of the demonic beasts she has.¡±

    Even if Kouki said it¡¯d be okay, Kondou and gangined while beginning to doubt Kouki¡¯s ability, and were looking at him with doubtful eyes. With this, even though Kouki could not help but take responsibility to make sure they win. They would not calm down because of the fact that they had almost died as a result of the enemies¡¯ unbelievable strength and number.

    The main cause for them to heat up were because Ryuutarou had a low angry point while Kondou and gang were being belligerent by objecting constantly. Gradually, Ayako, Yoshino, and Nomura tried to stop their quarrel, but a dangerous mood began to drift around.

    As such, Ryuutarou began to ready his fists while Kondou readied his spear. Tension immediately filled their location. Kouki shouted,Ryuutarou!, and grip his shoulder to stop him. However, Ryuutarou could not be stopped and veins popped on his head while ring at Kondou. Even Kondou and gang were partly obstinate about it.

    ¡°Everyone, please calm down! No matter what you say, we can only bet on Kouki to survive! We must defeat the Demon Race woman even if Kouki was at the time limit of his ¡°Limit Break.¡± We can only do that since she won¡¯t let us escape. You understand that, right?¡±

    Shizuku entered between them and frantically tried to persuade them to calm down, but it didn¡¯t work either. Swaying while standing, Suzu seemed to not want to hear what Kondou said even if he apologized. Finally, Kaori thought she needed to restrain everyone and began to prepare her restraining magic¡­ when they heard something.

    ¡°Grrrrr¡­¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡± !?¡±¡±¡±¡±

    A growl. A growl so familiar, so low that came from the bottom of abdomen. The appearances of Chimeras and the four-red-eyed wolves crossed their minds. The dangerous mood immediately dissipated and everyone stiffened. Even the smallest breathing seemed to resound, and their breathing became smaller. Their gazes turned towards the passage camouged as a wall before them.

    Whoosh! Fwiiish, Whooosh! Fwuuush!

    Sounds of scratching and rough nasal breathing could be heard from the wall. Someone was gulping. Even trace of their smells should¡¯ve been erased by Endou, so the demonic beasts shouldn¡¯t be able to perceive that Kouki¡¯s party were inside no matter how strong they were. Even though they thought so, they were tensed and unpleasant sweats flowed.

    Some time was still needed before theypletely recovered. Suzu was not in condition to fight, Kaori and Ayako had used too much magic to heal the others and had hardly recovered. The vanguard group were almost fully recovered, but the magic users in the rear group only had recovered half of their magic power. The healing potions they had also been exhausted, so they still need to wait for sometimes to recover at the earliest.

    They could not overlook the holes in terms of roles created by Kaori and Ayako as the healers and the barrier user, Suzu. That¡¯s why Kouki¡¯s party were hoping they would not be found out now as they watched the wall separating the outside and the hidden room.

    The demonic beasts wandered outside for a while, but their presences gradually began to fade before long. Thus, silence returned once again. Even so, everyone was standing still for a while, and breathed great sighs of relief when they knew the demonic beasts hadpletely disappeared; some of them crumpled on the spot. The extreme tension made their sweats overflow like a flood.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll be found out if we keep making amotion. That¡¯s why, please just calm down and recover for now.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-You are right¡­¡±

    Shizuku wiped the sweat off her cheek which fell and created weirddrippingsound. Kondou and the others replied while stammering and withdrew their arms. It was as though they got doused by cold water.

    Having thought the crisis was through, everyone rxed¡­ and at that moment,

    ¡°ROOOOOOARRRRR!!!¡±

    BOOOM!!!

    The wall separating the hidden room and the outside was crushed to pieces along with a tremendous roar.

    ¡°Uwah!?¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaa!!¡±

    The wall¡¯s fragments were blown like bullets due to the impact into the hidden room, and hit Kondou and Yoshino who were in its trajectory. The two spontaneously fell t on their butts as they raised screams.

    In the next moment, before the dumbfounded Kouki¡¯s party were the iing blurred spaces whom they still didn¡¯t want to meet.

    ¡°Prepare to fight!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! How did they find us!¡±

    While ordering so, Kouki immediately drew and shed the Chimeras with the Holy Sword. They didn¡¯t move because they would lose sight of the enemies if they distanced themselves from them. As he cursed, Ryuutarou positioned himself before the passage connected to the outside, and tried to prevent the demonic beasts from invading any more than this.

    However,

    ¡°RooOOoAR!!¡± ¡°GROooWL!!¡±

    A Brutal-look-alike immediately hurled its steel-like body like a cannonball into the room. Thus, it grappled into Ryuutarou with tremendous momentum and pushed him down.

    Using that chance, tens of ck cats dashed into the room and immediately fired tens of tentacles. Fired like a barrage, they mercilessly attacked Kondou and the others who remained on their spots. And though Kondou and the others immediately readied their weapons, the tentacles were too much in number and would skewer them as-is. ?????????? ??

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±Heaven Interruption¡±!¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±Heaven Interruption¡±!¡±

    15 shields of light ntly appeared in the space before Kondou and the others and managed to deviate the trajectories of the attacks. To be capable of activating the shields even with such short chants would make anyone marveled. Ten of the shields were Suzu¡¯s, while the other five were Kaori¡¯s.

    However, even though they immediately cast them, Suzu¡¯s physical condition was still in a bad shape while Kaori¡¯s magic power was still exhausted. Those facts affected the strenght of the shields.

    Whiiiish! Fwooosh! Whiiiish! Fwooosh! Whiiiish! Fwooosh!

    They should¡¯ve been able to change the trajectories and endure the impact, but vigorous attacks from the tentacles broke the shields one after another. Thus, several of the tentacles¡¯ trajectories could not be changed by the crushed shields and attacked Nakano and Saitou. The two immediately bend their bodies. Since both were in the rear group, their physical strength weren¡¯t that high. Because of that, even though they avoided mortal wound, Nakano shoulder and Saitou¡¯s thigh were gouged, and they raised screams as they were thrown to the ground.

    ¡°Shinji! Yoshiki! Shit! Daisuke, help them!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, of course.¡±

    Always brooding over something since they escaped into the hidden room, Hiyama did not pay much attention to what Kondou said. However, the situation didn¡¯t let him say anything otherwise, so he dragged the wounded Nakano and Saitou towards Suzu¡¯s side. Even though her physical condition was not good, the area around Suzu, whose magic power still had a lot remaining, was the safest. Besides, they would be easily healed by Kaori at Suzu¡¯s side.

    ¡°Kuh, Kouki! Use ¡°Limit Break¡± and get outside! We will do something about these guys inside this room!¡±

    ¡°But, Suzu and the others cannot move¡­¡±

    ¡°We will face them as-is! Please! Break through them and kill the Demon Race woman!¡±

    ¡°Kouki! Leave this ce to us! I absolutely won¡¯t let them die!¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay! I will leave this ce to you! ¡°Limit Break¡±!¡±

    After thinking about Shizuku and Ryuutarou¡¯s words for a moment, he thought it was certainly the only way to break through this situation. With a resolute expression, Kouki activated ¡°Limit Break¡± for the second time today. The reason ¡°Limit Break¡± must not be used for more than once a day was because it put considerable burden into the body. That¡¯s why, ¡°Limit Break¡± which usually had an eight minute limit, but it might be shorter now. Expecting that, Kouki would ignore the others and only concentrate on defeating the Demon Race woman, he went out of the hidden room.

    Going out of the room into the huge octagonal room, before Kouki¡¯s eyes were arge amount of demonic beasts. And within the stationary demonic beasts stood the Demon Race woman looking at him with cold eyes, and a white crow on her shoulder. The inside of Kouki¡¯s mind was boiling with a sense of mission to save hisrades and anger that they were put into such a predicament. Thus, he red straight at the Demon Race woman.

    ¡°Hmph, you made me waste too much time. I also have other missions too¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I will surely defeat you! Prepare yourself!¡±

    Dering so, Kouki used short chant, and magic power was immediately sent into the Holy Sword. ¡°Divine Might¡± would normally reach the Demon Race woman, but even so, he used the chant omission version of ¡°Divine Might¡± since he believed it would be able to open a path for him.

    However, the Demon Race woman showed a smile before the Holy Sword, whose radiance increased, and she ordered the Brutal-look-alike standing by near her to drag something from the back.

    Kouki put a dubious expression at first which then turned into an aghast expression when he saw that ¡°something.¡± He instinctively lowered the Holy Sword with eyes wide opened and called his name with a trembling voice.

    ¡°¡­ M-Meld-san?¡±

    That¡¯s right, there was the dying Meld whose limbs were crushed and whole body drenched in blood being dragged by the Brutal-look-alike by the scruff of his neck. With a nce, his whole body was limp and seemed to have died, but sometimes small groans arose and demonstrated that he was alive.

    ¡°Y-You! Let go of Meld-san¡ª!?¡±

    Kouki was enraged because of Meld¡¯s state, and in a split moment, he tried to rush towards the Demon Race woman, losing himself. Suddenly, a huge shadow shrouded over Kouki as though it had been waiting for such exquisite timing.Hah, before Kouki noticed it and turned his gaze, there was the spectacle¡¯s wall-like fist approaching him with tremendous momentum that made even the air exploded.

    BaAAaaM!!!

    Although Kouki spontaneously used his left arm to guard, the fist swung with tremendous force easily crushed his guard, and Kouki¡¯s left arm and body received a powerful impact. Kouki flew towards a wall and crashed into it with tremendous speed iparable to being run over by a dump truck. The wall behind him was crushed radically by the impact.

    ¡°GaaAH!¡±

    Because of the impact he had taken, Kouki air was released from his lungs, and he slipped down from the wall, in all fours. Kouki desperately tried to support his body using his healthy right arm, but a lot of blood flowed from his mouth. The earlier attack had most likely damaged his organs. He might have died instantly if it wasn¡¯t for the skill derived from ¡°Physical Resistance,¡± ¡°Mitigation of Impact.¡±

    In addition, because of a concussion to his head, he desperately tried to understand the situation even with an unfocused gaze. Then, he saw it. A three meter, huge demonic beast was in the location where Kouki was before, with its fist thrusted.

    It had a horse-like head where fangs grew, four thick heavy arms growing from its muscr body, and its lower half was that of a monstrous gori. ring at Kouki with bloodshot eyes, steam gushed out from the long horse-like mouth every time it breathed. Its atmosphere was obviously different from the demonic beasts he had faced until now.

    The horsehead withdrew its fist and immediately rushed out while firing a dense bloodlust to the still unable-to-stand Kouki mercilessly. Jumping only a little away from the ce where Kouki was crouching, it swung its fist down with tremendous momentum towards Kouki. Because of the warning from his instincts, Koukiid on the ground and rolled over, desperately getting out of his location.

    KABOOOM!!!

    Immediately, the horsehead¡¯s fist pierced the ground and at the same time, a reddish ck ripple extended on the ground along with a roar. The destruction was just like an explosion. This was the horsehead¡¯s peculiar magic, ¡°Magic Shock Wave.¡± It was an ability to convert magic power into a shockwave. However, as simple as it might be, it was an immensely powerful peculiar magic.

    Due to the skill derived from ¡°Physical Resistance,¡± ¡°Recovery Rate Increased,¡± Kouki somehow recovered from his head concussion. He desperately stood up and readied the Holy Sword. At that time, the horsehead had already approached before him and swung its fist once again.

    With a crushed left arm, Kouki used Holy Sword as a shield and the impact received by his right arm blew him away again. Afterwards, even though Kouki managed to avoid a mortal wound, the four arms sent out ¡°Magic Shock Wave¡± with all of their might, and he, whose movement had slowed down due to the damage from the first impact, couldn¡¯t counter attack at all.

    ¡°Kuuu! What¡¯s with this thing¡¯s strength! Even though I should be strengthened by ¡°Limit Break¡±!¡±

    ¡°RUUUUAAAA!!¡±

    With pained expression, Kouki was frustrated because the horsehead demonic beast could overpower him who was under ¡°Limit Break,¡± and he went for a counterattack, prepared for damages while thinking he couldn¡¯t let it continue.

    However¡­

    THUD!

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    Right before he began, the limit of Kouki¡¯s ¡°Limit Break¡± had arrived, and power suddenly left him. Because he used it twice in such a short time, he was attacked by powerlessness iparable to what he felt earlier, and he fell on his knee with no power entering his legs.

    The horsehead didn¡¯t miss that chance. With him suddenly losing his power and bnce, Kouki was in a hopeless situation as the horsehead¡¯s fist,bam!, hit his abdomen with a sound of impact.

    ¡°GAaAH!¡±

    Splurting blood, Kouki¡¯s body was made into ? shape, blown away, and crashed into the wall once again. Being weakened thanks to the side effect of ¡°Limit Break,¡± Kouki¡¯s consciousness was drifting away. Being mortally injured, he fell down without even twitching. Rather, it was strange for him not to die instantly in his current state. Perhaps the horsehead was taking it easy so he wouldn¡¯t.

    The horsehead approached Kouki and lifted him by grabbing the back of his neck. The unconscious andpletely powerless Kouki was hung by the horsehead to show his state to the Demon Race woman. The Demon Race woman nodded in satisfaction and ordered the demonic beasts that rushed into the hidden room to withdraw.

    After a while, Shizuku and the others went out with full caution.Their expressions were dyed in despair when they saw the powerless Kouki being lifted by the huge horse-headed demonic beast they had never seen before.

 Book 8. Chapter 7

    Book 8. Chapter 7

    <strong>Apanied By A Red Thunder</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie¡­ right? How can Kouki¡­ lose?¡±

    ¡°N-No way¡­¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­ w-why¡­¡±

    Coming out from the hidden room, Kouki¡¯srades were bewildered in seeing him being hung, and they uttered incoherent words. Even Shizuku, Kaori, and Suzu were speechless. Towards the ssmates who had lost their fighting spirit, the Demon Race woman spoke with a cold attitude.

    ¡°Hmm, it looks like I¡¯ll be able to catch you guys easily. I¡­ have underestimated you brats, but it looks like it¡¯ll work out just fine.¡±

    With a pale expression, Shizuku asked the Demon Race woman with courageous tone.

    ¡°¡­ What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Nn? It¡¯s this, you know this.¡±

    After replying to the question, the Demon Race woman turned her gaze towards Commander Meld who was gripped by a Brutal-look-alike even now. Following her gaze, Shizuku came to understand the moment she saw the dying Commander Meld. Commander Meld was used to divert Kouki¡¯s attention. If his acquaintance was caught and was dying, Kouki would surely react to it. Furthermore, he would¡¯ve considerably lost hisposure.

    The Demon Race woman had most likely to understood Kouki¡¯s straight forward character from their previous fight. Thus, using Chimera¡¯s peculiar ability, she hid a strong demonic beast who aimed at the moment Kouki jumped in anger.

    ¡°¡­ So? What do you want from us? You must want something since you¡¯re purposely letting us live and started to converse with us, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, as expected, you¡¯re the one who can understand situation the best. What, it¡¯s not such a special conversation. When I saw you guys earlier, I thought to once again invite you guys. Look, before, it was this Hero-kun who selfishly decided everything, right? And, there are also excellent people among you, so I want ask you again. So? What do you think?¡±

    Some people reacted to the Demon Race woman¡¯s words. Because of that, Shizuku narrowed her eyes and questioned the woman again.

    ¡°¡­ What about Kouki?¡±

    ¡°Fufu, what a fast learner¡­ Sorry, but I can¡¯t let Hero-kun alive. He didn¡¯t want toe to our side, so it¡¯s impossible to persuade him, right? After all, he is the self-contained type. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have any reason to keep such a dangerous creature alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that the same with us?¡±

    ¡°Of course; why did you think I let you live even though I know it¡¯ll only make me anxious of my back?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought that we might joined now and betray youter?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I have thought that. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll make you wear cors. Ah, there¡¯s no need to worry, it¡¯s only make you unable to rebel against us. No one will be deprived of their freedoms.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just like ves with high degree of freedom. What you mean is we will keep our free will, but we won¡¯t be able to harm you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It helps me that you¡¯re quick to understand. Also, it¡¯s good that this conversation is going somewhere until the one with Hero-kun.¡±

    Although the ssmates were silently listening to the conversation between Shizuku and the Demon Race, they were also looking at each other with fear-stricken eyes and full of worries. If they did not ept the invitation from Demon Race, then nine out of ten they would be killed by the demonic beasts that were even difficult for Kouki to defeat, but they would not be able to fight against Demon Race again if they sided with Demon Race and wore the cor.

    In other words, they would no longer be ¡°God¡¯s Apostles.¡± If it turned to that, would Church of the Saints whom they had been summoned to protect became useless¡­ and, would it be possible for them to return to their original world¡­

    No matter what option they chose, they could not see a bright future. However¡­

    ¡°I-I think we should ept that person¡¯s invitation!¡±

    Among the silent crowd, Eri unexpectedly desperately spoke while trembling. Thus, the ssmates opened their eyes wide in surprise, and carefully paid attention to her. To such an Eri, Ryuutarou shouted back with face red in anger.

    ¡°Eri, you! So, you are going to abandon Kouki!¡±

    ¡°Hih!?¡±

    ¡°Ryuutarou, please calm down! Eri, why do you think so?¡±

    Ryuutarou¡¯s attitude made Eri frightened, and she stepped back as a result. However, Shizuku admonished Ryuutarou and was somehow able to stop him. Thus, Eri took a deep breath and spoke her mind with tightly clenched fists.

    ¡°I-I just¡­ don¡¯t want everyone to die¡­ Even I don¡¯t know¡­ what to do with Kouki-kun¡­ugh, gulp¡­¡±

    Eri spun her words with all of her might with tearing streaming down her eyes. Seeing her, the other party members¡¯ hearts were shaken. Thus, one person who agreed with Eri appeared.

    ¡°I also agree with Nakamura. Our lost has already been decided; between annihtion and survival, there¡¯s no need to hesitate, right?¡±

    ¡°Hiyama¡­ you mean, you don¡¯t care what happen to Kouki, huh? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Then, Sakagami, are you trying to do double suicide with Kouki who could not fight anymore? And with all of us involved?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it! As if I¡¯d do that!¡±

    ¡°Then please shut your mouth if you don¡¯t have any alternative. Right now, it should take precedence on how to survive by ourselves.¡±

    With Hiyama¡¯s remark, the atmosphere turned into one where it looked like it was necessary for them to ept the invitation. And just like what Hiyama said, they only had one choice if they wanted to survive.

    However, they could not just choose that since they felt guilty, thinking,¡®Is it really okay for us to survive while Kouki gets killed?It was as though they were boldly sacrificing Kouki for their survival.

    To their dilemma, the Demon Race woman made another proposal with such perfect timing.

    ¡°Hmmm, if you guys are that worried about Hero-kun¡­ shall I keep him alive? Naturally, a cor with stronger effect than yours will be put on him. But, I want all of you to side with Demon Race first.¡±

    Shizuku secretly clicked her tongue when she heard the proposal. It was because she had guessed since the beginning that the Demon Race woman would propose it. It was strange for Kouki to be kept alive if she had already decided to kill him. The woman only had to kill him if there was no need for discussion after all.

    That¡¯s why by not killing him and keeping him alive were all for this moment. The Demon Race woman had likely acknowledged that Kouki and the others were useful after thest fight. However, she was convinced she could not make Kouki waver even through talking. But the others didn¡¯t know of that. So, she nned to draw in the others aside from Kouki.

    First, she did not kill Kouki to not raise the animosity of the others. Second, she told them to make a choice while she cornered them between choice of death or survival. Third, she guided them to think ¡°if we do that,¡± and she chose that time to erase the problem from their thought.

    Actually, by making the best use of Kouki, the atmosphere changed to one where they thought it¡¯d be okay to side with Demon Race if they survive. Though in reality, they didn¡¯t have any guarantee Kouki would be kept alive. Even if they regretted if he was killed after this, they could no longer act against the Demon Race.

    Shizuku noticed that, but she kept silent as she told herself they currently could do nothing but to side with Demon Race if they want to survive. There should be a way to save Kouki as long as they were alive.

    There were huge merits for the Demon Race woman if she got her hand on Shizuku and the others. First, needless to say, it¡¯ll give an impact to the human¡¯s side. After all, the ¡°God¡¯s Apostles¡± who were humanity¡¯s hope are siding with Demon Race. That impact¡­ no, it was much more like despair will be a huge advantage to the Demon Race.

    Second, she would get new battle force. Havinge to ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, the Demon Race woman¡¯s real purpose was to conquer the dungeon and bring back the power inside. Though up until now, it was at the level where she could easily sweep the floor with the demonic beasts she had on hand, but it couldn¡¯t be said that she¡¯d be able to keep it up. It would be a good thing to obtain Shizuku and the others as fighting force to replenish the demonic beasts killed by Kouki¡¯s party.

    If this keeps up, she would obtain Shizuku and the others. The Demon Race woman floated a faint smile as she realized the mood.

    However, her smile was immediately erased by the pained voice that suddenly rang out.

    ¡°E-Everyone¡­ this is bad¡­ please run away¡­¡±

    ¡°Kouki!¡±

    ¡°Kouki-kun!¡±

    ¡°Amanogawa!¡±

    The voice¡¯s source was the hanged Kouki. All of hisrades¡¯ gazes turned to him.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t believe her¡­ she killed¡­ n-san and the other knights¡­ don¡¯t¡­ be fooled¡­ you¡¯ll be used as ves¡­ to fight humans¡­ so run away¡­ I am¡­ okay¡­ just¡­ escape by yourself¡­¡±

    With feeble breathing, Kouki told the danger of the deal and insisted for them to leave him and bet on running away, which once again shook the hearts of the ssmates.

    ¡°¡­In this situation, just how many do you think will survive? Just look at the reality already! We already lost! Even the knights¡­ were killed! So there¡¯s no other choice! We can do nothing but epting the invitation if we want to survive!¡±

    Hiyama¡¯s angry voice rang out. He angrily looked at Kouki who still didn¡¯te to terms with the situation. Hiyama certainly wanted to survive. At worst, he would make sure Kaori and himself survive even if the others didn¡¯t. However, the possibility of doing that if he bet on escaping would be too low.

    If he went to the Demon Race side, there¡¯s enough possibility of being promoted o an important position if he disyed his usefulness, and he¡¯d be able to obtain Kaori. Naturally, he¡¯d limit her freedom using the cor. Hiyama did not care whether she had free will or not. He¡¯d be satisfied as long as he made Kaori his.

    Because of Hiyama¡¯s angry voice, the others were charmed by the more certain and nearer future.

    At that moment, a pained but powerful voice rang inside the room. Even though it was a small voice, it resounded well to others. It was a voice that had encouraged them many times in the battlefields. The person calmly judged any kind of situations, said words without any hesitation, and a model for them who also had a reliable back. For everyone, he was like a big brother and even a father they were fond of. Meld¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Guh¡­ you guys¡­ you only need to think on how to survive! ¡­ Advance on the path you believed in! ¡­ I am sorry involving you¡­ to our war¡­ Even though the time I spent with you isn¡¯t that long¡­ I¡¯ve regretted involving you¡­ That¡¯s why, live and return to your world¡­ no need to worry about human race¡­ In the first ce¡­ this war should be fought by the human in this world!¡±

    Meld¡¯s words weren¡¯t words of a Herrlicht Kingdom¡¯s Commanding Knight. They were words of a man, Meld Loginz, his true feelings as he cast aside his position. He exposed his feelings because he realized here would be the end for him.

    Kouki and the others had their eyes wide opened while muttering Meld¡¯s name and Meld shook off the Brutal-look-alike while a light shone from his whole body. Then, he immediately grappled the Demon Race woman.

    ¡°You demon¡­ let¡¯s die together!¡±

    ¡°¡­ That is¡­ hee~, self-destruction? How brave. I can say I don¡¯t hate it.¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡±

    The light wrapping Meld was simr to Kouki¡¯s ¡°Limit Break¡± in a nce while magic power gushed out of his body. However, it was actually not from his body but the crystal hanging on his neck.

    Seeing that, the Demon Race woman instantly saw through his personality and satisfyingly praised him.

    The crystal¡¯s name was ¡°Last Loyalty,¡± an evil tool to self-destruct just like the Demon Race woman said. Someone with high position in the Kingdom and Church of the Saints naturally carried important information with him. And because there¡¯s magic capable of reading one¡¯s memory in dark attributed magic, that person would be forced to carry the crystal when he went to the frontline. It would be used in time of emergence so the memory could not be read, along with the intention of involving the enemy with the self-destruction.

    Meld¡¯sst attack that risked his life made Kouki¡¯s party screamed out his name. However, unlike them, the Demon Race woman was still calm even though she¡¯d be swallowed by the explosion and die.

    Thus the ¡°Last Loyalty¡± Meld carried increased its shine further, and one sentence was muttered right before it activated.

    ¡°Devour it, Absod.¡±

    Immediately, after the Demon Race woman¡¯s voice rang out, the ¡°Last Loyalty¡± on its limit let out tremendous lights, and lost its shine.

    ¡°Wh-!? What¡¯s happen!¡±

    If one looked carefully, the overflowing lights were flowing into a certain direction. Meld frantically moved only his gaze towards that direction while still pinning the Demon Race woman, and there was the six-legged turtle shaped demonic beast whose opened mouth was inhaling the lights wrapping Meld.

    The six-legged turtle demonic beast was called Absod. Its peculiar magic was ¡°Magic Storage.¡± It was a skill to freely take and stock magic inside its body. On the other hand, it could not use the stored magic if more than one magic if it took different elements. It only had the ability of letting out the magic again bypressing it from its mouth. However, the storage could even store high-ranked magic. It was a natural enemy for people who fight using magic.

    The light wrapping Meld from ¡°Last Loyalty¡± rapidly lost, and it exhausted all its powers and became a normal crystal. Suddenly, an impact from an attack hit Meld who was bbergasted because hisst struggle had been obstructed in an unexpected way, but the impact wasn¡¯t that strong.What is it?, Meld looked down towards his abdomen where the impact came from.

    A reddish brown de could be seen. urately, a de of sand had pierced through Meld¡¯s abdomen from his back. The de piercing him from behind had blood dripping at the tip.

    ¡°¡­ Meld-san!¡±

    Kouki shouted Meld¡¯s name without minding his vomited blood. Meld reacted to his call and the gaze on his abdomen shifted to Kouki. He then frowned he moved his mouth to say, ¡°Sorry,¡± while revealing a mortified smile.

    Immediately, the sand de swung horizontally and Meld was blown away. Just like a powerless doll,thud!, he was thrown to the ground. The pool of blood spread little by little. Anyone see it would think of it as a mortal wound. It was already a miracle he was capable of moving while covered in wounds, but everyone knew that this time it was the true end.

    Even though she understood she would not make it in time, Kaori immediately used ranged recovery magic on Meld. Although the amount of bleeding had slightly decreased, Kaori could not block Meld¡¯s wound since she herself hardly have any magic power.

    ¡°Uu, please! Be healed!¡±

    Even as she fell to her knee due to the severe exhaustion from magic power depletion, Kaori desperately continued using healing magic.

    ¡°I never thought he¡¯d be able to stand up and pinned me with such wounds. As expected of the Kingdom¡¯s Knight Leader. He¡¯s worthy of praise. However, this is the end¡­ this¡¯ll be yourst. So, what do you think?¡±

    The Demon Race woman red at Kouki and the others as she swung the sand de dyed in red. Seeing someone close to them dying once again, everyone, except some, were trembling. Even if they didn¡¯t want to admit it, they¡¯d be the next to die if they did not ept the Demon Race woman¡¯s proposal.

    Representing the others, Hiyama was about to say they ept the proposal. However, at that time,

    ¡°¡­ ¨Cme.¡±

    Kouki, who powerlessly tried to escape from being hung by the horsehead, muttered something with a small voice. Even though he shouldn¡¯t be able to create any miracle since he covered in wounds, Hiyama swallowed his words. He somehow could not ignore the pressureing from Kouki.

    ¡°Ha? What did you say? So, you want to die.¡±

    The Demon Race woman heard Kouki¡¯s mutter, she snorted, and asked him thinking it was just another rave. Kouki raised his cast down gaze, and his straight re pierced the Demon Race woman.

    The Demon Race woman instinctively held her breath when she saw Kouki¡¯s re. After all, the color of his irises had changed to silvery white as it shone. Instinctively backing away due to an unknown pressure, she ordered the horsehead ording to the warning her instinct was telling her. She instinctively realized it was not the time to think about the advantage and disadvantage of gaining Shizuku and the others.

    ¡°Ahatd! Kill him!¡±

    ¡°RoOoOoAaR!!¡±

    The horsehead nameded Ahatd faithfully executed the Demon Race woman¡¯s order. It tried to crush the suspended Kouki¡¯s sides using two fists equipped with ¡°Magic Shock Wave.¡±

    However, at that moment,

    CLiiIIInnNG!!

    Tremendous light overflowed from Kouki. It became a torrent and rose into the ceiling just like a tornado. Next, Kouki swung his right fist towards Ahatd¡¯s arm that was grabbing onto him,SNaaaAAAAP!, and the arm was easily crushed.

    ¡°ROooOOAR!!¡±

    With a roar different from a while ago, Ahatd inadvertently dropped Kouki, and Kouki moved to make a roundhouse kick as though he could not feel his injury.

    ThUuUumpP!!

    Cannon-like impact sound rang when the kick hit, Ahatd¡¯s huge body was bent into < and was blown towards the wall behind with an extraordinary momentum. Ahatd, who was crushed into the wall apanied with a thunderous roar, could not move well its body thanks to the impact, desperately trying to slip out of the wall but resulted in nothing.

    With a swaying body, Kouki picked up the dropped Holy Sword and red at the Demon Race woman with a piercing gaze that could almost kill. At the same time, simr torrent that of a tonado rose and began to envelope Kouki¡¯s body.

    A skill derived from ¡°Limit Break,¡± ¡°Supreme Break.¡± If the normal ¡°Limit Break¡± increased the basic states by three times within the time limit, ¡°Supreme Break¡± was higher skill, and basic stats were multiplied by five. However, he had to use limit break to now forcibly dragged out his power. That¡¯s why the current Kouki only had 30 seconds until the limit. The effective time had been cut greatly because of the side effect.

    However, without minding that, Kouki rushed towards the Demon Race woman in anger. The only thing in his mind was to beat Meld¡¯s enemy. Only revenge.

    The Demon Race woman raised a panicked expression and ordered the surrounding demonic beasts to attack Kouki. Chimeras were sneaked attacking, the ck cats were firing their tentacles, and the Brutal-look-alike swung their maces. However, Kouki ignored those demonic beasts. Without swinging Holy Sword, he kept advancing, and raised angry cry towards where the Demon Race woman was.

    ¡°Bitch-! How dare you do that to Meld-san-!!¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Kouki unhesitatingly swung down the Holy Sword that was held in upper stance. The Demon Race woman clicked her tongue and she immediately densified the sand into a shield¡­ but dded in torrent of light, the Holy Sword easily cut through the shield and shed the Demon Race woman behind it.

    Although she was not cut in two; she backed away and created the sand shield, the Demon Race woman had a deeply cut diagonally on her body, and blown backward, spraying blood.

    Her back crashed into the wall behind, the Demon Race woman skidded down from the crushed wall, and Kouki approached her as he shook of the blood off the Holy Sword.

    ¡°What luck¡­ to have the situation reversed just like this¡­ It¡¯s as if I am looking at a cheap drama.¡±

    Having the table reversed thanks to him awakening his hidden power due to him being in a pinch, made the Demon Race woman say sarcastic words while her wandering gaze was looking at the approaching Kouki in resignation.

    Even though the white crow on her side activated its peculiar magic, her wound was too deep that it could not be healed immediately, and Kouki won¡¯t give her such a time either. It was a true checkmate, and the Demon Race woman endured the severe pain, moved her right hand, and took out a locket pendant from her breast pocket.

    Seeing that, Kouki sharpened his expression, thinking it was the same self-destruction tool simr to the one Meld used, and he suddenly dashed out. Regardless of the Demon Race woman¡¯s death, he could not let the explosion swallow hisrades.That¡¯s why, I will defeat her before it activates!He attacked to stop her.

    However¡­

    ¡°I am sorry¡­ I am going to die before you¡­ I love you, Mikhail¡­¡±

    Looking at the locket pendant in her hand dearly, the Demon Race woman muttered, which made Kouki inadvertently stopped the Holy Sword. Due to the attack not being delivered, the Demon Race woman dubiously raised her face and she noticed the Holy Sword had stopped just a few millimeters overhead.

    Kouki expression was aghast as he looked down at the Demon Race woman with wide-open eyes. His eyes expressed, but when he noticed something, it generated fear and hesitation. Seeing his eyes, the Demon Race woman realized the thing that made him stopped his sword and watched him with a condemning gaze. Her gaze made Kouki shaken further.

    ¡°¡­ I am amazed¡­ Did you notice it only now? That you are going to kill a ¡®person.¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    That¡¯s right, for Kouki, the Demon Race was a cruel and cowardly higher ranked demonic beasts. It also meant they were recognized as existences evolved from demonic beasts, that was what the Ishtar had taught him about the Demon Race. Actually, they were recognized as such because they were apanied by the demonic beasts, their ves. However, just like a normal human, they love and loved, desperately tried to survive for the sake of something. But Kouki never thought he was going to fight ¡°people.¡± In a way, it could be said he unconsciously did not want to think so¡­

    The recognition was overturned when the Demon Race woman dearly called the name of her loved person. Whether he liked it or not, the one he was fighting was not a demonic beast. He noticed she was in truth a ¡°person¡± just like him. He recognized what he was trying to do was ¡°murder.¡±

    ¡°Surely, you did not admit us as ¡°people¡±¡­ What arrogance.¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­ I, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Hah, isn¡¯t it you ¡°did not try to know¡±?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°See? So, what¡¯s wrong? After all, what you¡¯re doing is not fighting but ¡°hunting,¡± right? There¡¯s one animal before you here, you know? Even though you have thought like that until now¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ L-let¡¯s just talk¡­ surely if we talk¡­¡±

    Kouki said as he lowered Holy Sword. Demon Race woman looked at him with pure scorn, and she shouted an order instead of answering him.

    ¡°Ahatd! Aim at the swordswoman! The others, attack!¡±

    Having recovered from the impact, Ahatd approached Shizuku with tremendous momentum, exactly what the Demon Race woman had ordered. Within Kouki¡¯s party, although her charisma to lead people could not bepared to him, to excel in making calm judgement of the situation made her the most troublesome enemy, so Shizuku was the first to be targeted.

    The others demonic beasts also began attacking the other party members. Rather than the merits gained by making them betray their allies with attached cors, she judged, because of hisst attack, it was necessary to kill Kouki. The Demon Race woman felt Kouki¡¯stest attack was a threat.

    ¡°Wh-, why!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a boy without any self-awareness¡­ we are at ¡°war!¡± You who possessed huge power with immature mind is too dangerous! You are going to die here no matter what! Look, yourrades will be annihted if you don¡¯t help them!¡±

    Kouki shouted at the Demon Race woman who ignored his suggestion, but the woman didn¡¯t care at all.

    Next, Kouki turned around because of the woman¡¯s words, and at the same time, Shizuku was blown away and she crashed into the ground. Ahatd was already a monster that had already far surpassed the strong demonic beasts. It overpowered Kouki who was using ¡°Limit Break¡± even if it was just a surprise attack. So, Shizuku should not be able to fight it by herself.

    Kouki turned pale and used the power from ¡°Supreme Break¡± to instantly move between Ahatd and Shizuku, and caught the ¡°Magic Shock Wave¡± attack. Next, he counter-attacked by swinging Holy Sword which cut off its arms.

    However, by the time he was before its bosom to finish it off with a stab, just like before, he fell to his knees, lost his strength, and fell forward.

    ¡°Supreme Limit¡± had reached its time limit. It was the worst case scenario. Not only was weakened because of the after effect he had umted one impossible plight after another, he also could not move his body as though he was paralyzed.

    ¡°A-At Such a time!¡±

    ¡°Kouki!¡±

    Covering Kouki, Shizuku shed towards the wound Ahatd had on its arm that was cut off. Unable to calm down after its wound was shed, Ahatd screamed and retreated. At that moment, Shizuku grabbed and threw Kouki to where theirrades were.

    With Kouki incapable of moving, hisrades could only defend against the encircling demonic beasts.Then¡­ I must do something!Shizuku aimed at the Demon Race woman. Her gaze unmistakably carried killing intent.

    ¡°¡­Heh~. You seem be conscious about the murder. Rather, aren¡¯t you the one most suitable to be called as Hero?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t care. It is our fault Kouki did not realize it. That¡¯s why I will pay for that debt!¡±

    Completely healed by the white crow¡¯s peculiar magic, the Demon Race woman stood up steadily andmented on Shizuku actions.

    Shizuku should have known Kouki¡¯s straightforward character, and how deeply he sets his heart on something. She gritted her teeth because she felt responsible that it was only until now that Kouki realized they were killing people, and how he didn¡¯t realize their true enemies during this war.

    Shizuku had no experience of murder, and she felt she did not want to experience it either. However, she was prepared such a day woulde if she was going into a war. By learning swordsmanship, the ¡°heaviness¡± of hurting people was driven into her.

    However, now that the time hase, her resolution was easily shaken because of fear neither from the shame nor honour, but because she wanted to cry due to the thing she was going to do. Even so, she bit her lip and gritted her teeth to desperately suppress her fear.

    Thus, she took a stance as she activated ¡°No Beat¡± to kill the Demon Race woman using the Godspeed from the sword drawing technique. However in that moment, a chill ran along her spine because her instinct warned her to imminent danger. Immediately, from the side of the location where she jumped back from, a ck cat¡¯s tentacles was fired.

    ¡°I never told the other demonic beasts to not aim at you. Do you think you can kill me with Ahatd and other demonic beasts as your enemies.¡±

    ¡°Kuh.¡±

    Saying, ¡°Of course I am also going to kill you,¡± the Demon Race woman began to chant. Shizuku somehow managed to break through the waves of attacks from the demonic beasts using eleration and deceleration without preliminary action of ¡°No Beat,¡± but her expression was gradually dyed in despair when she tried to move before the Demon Race woman through an opening.

    The most difficult was that Ahatd had speed simr to Shizuku. The sturdy and gigantic figure was certainly seen by Shizuku, so even if she used the chance to jump towards the Demon Race woman, its swung fist give an explosion-like impact that would immediately reach Shizuku.

    Shizuku was a swordsman who specialized in speed, so her defense was extremely brittle. Evasion and parry were the basic of her defense. Besides, damages would umted little by little from ¡°Magic Shock Wave¡±¡®s after effect. Also, she could neitherpletely evade nor parry.

    Following that, Shizuku¡¯s movement had slightly be duller because of the umted damages. And that was fatal in a fight to death such as this.

    WHHAAAAAM!!

    ¡°Aghh!!¡±

    Although she immediately used the sword and sheath as shields, Ahatd¡¯s fist crushed Shizuku¡¯s partner and hit her shoulder. Having blown parallel to the ground, forcefully crashing, and continued skidding on the ground, Shizukuid down helplessly. The arm on her right shoulder was bent into an impossible angle. It waspletely crushed. And because the impact was passed into her body, she sometimes coughed up blood.

    ¡°Shizuku-chan!¡±

    Kaori called Shizuku with tone overflowed with uneasiness, but Shizuku could not move at all even as she gripped the handle of her broken sword while crouching.

    At that time, the things about herrades, formation, and her exhausted magic power, there was be no meaning for her toe to Shizuku¡¯s side, but other logical reasons hadpletely disappeared from her mind. Kaori¡¯s only thought was she ¡°must go to her important best friend¡¯s side.¡±

    Kaori dashed out due to impulse. Her body was swaying and her feet weren¡¯t steady because she hardly had any magic power. Although there were voices behind that tried to stop her, they did not reach Kaori¡¯s ears. She was only trying her best to recklessly rush towards Shizuku. Naturally, the demonic beasts did not overlook the defenseless Kaori, and merciless attacks poured towards her.

    However, all of those attacks were received by shining shields. Moreover, the numerous shields were standing just like a passage between Kaori and Shizuku.

    ¡°Ehehe. As expected, being alone is unpleasant.¡±

    Suzu said with a pale expression. She held out her right hand straight towards Shizuku, and used all of her shields to make a beeline between Kaori and Shizuku. A faint smile floated on her face.

    Suzu had realized it herself. Realized they could not survive at all. That¡¯s why, she thought of using her magic to allow her to be together with the best friends she loved even in thest moment. Naturally, the defense on the otherrades had be thinner as the effect¡­ so Suzu, ¡°I am sorry,¡± apologized in her mind, and continued to put up her shields for Kaori and Shizuku.

    With Suzu¡¯s shields, Kaori reached Shizuku with only few wounds. Then, she embraced Shizuku¡¯s body tightly.

    ¡°K-Kaori¡­ what are you doing¡­ Get back, hurry. It¡¯s dangerous here.¡±

    ¡°Uun. It is the same anywhere. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s okay for me to be by Shizuku-chan¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am sorry. I can¡¯t win.¡±

    ¡°Me, too, I am sorry I can¡¯t really do anything. I have hardly any magic power.¡±

    Supporting Shizuku, Kaori was frowning while smiling while using her magic to lessen Shizuku¡¯s pain. Shizuku on the other hand, used her solid right arm to grasp the hand Kaori was using to support her, and sported a troubled smile.

    A shadow appeared before the two. It was Ahatd. With bloodshot eyes, it approached and looked down at Kaori and Shizuku. ¡°RoOoOaR!!,¡± it raised its characteristic roar and swung its thick arm.

    Unbeknownst to them, Suzu¡¯s shields had been put between Ahatd, and Kaori and Shizuku to interrupt it froming any closer. However, it just ignore such barriers. It was probably because it was convinced that its swung fist would easily destroy the shields just like papers and use the shockwave to crush Kaori and Shizuku.

    Currently, with the iron hammer of death swinging before them, various scenes passed through Kaori¡¯s mind. ¡°Ah, I wonder is this the revolvingntern?,¡± and she strangely calmed down, but Kaori who was flooded with memories had her heart shaken by thetest scene that appeared.

    It was the tea party under the moonlight. The memories of the two conversing. The night when she said a vow. The disappeared him who made a troubled smile. How she began to realize her ¡°love¡± once he disappeared. How she chased after him, believing in his survival.

    However, those would also end here. ¡°In the end, I was once again unable to hold up my promise,¡± thinking so, tears flowed on Kaori¡¯s cheeks before she was aware of it.

    First, I want to call out to him if we ever meet again, Kaori thought so.With such a wish, at the very least, I will call his name at the end¡­and she naturally said.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime-kun.¡±

    At that moment.

    KABOoOoOM!!

    The ceiling above Ahatd fell with a roaring sound, and at the same time, a huge, jet-ck stake flew out with an extreme power dded in red thunder.

    Raising sparks, the jet-ck stake pierced through Ahatd as though it was a tofu, and it then pierced and was stuck on the ground.

    With length around 120 centimeters, the huge stake buried itself into the ground while releasing red sparks. Flesh and blood scattered from the center where Ahatd¡¯s remains were with its original form nowhere to be seen. The spectacle made Kaori, Shizuku, and of course Kouki¡¯s party, the demonic beasts attacking them, and the Demon Race woman stiffened.

    A silent unbing of a battlefield ruled the room. No one, not even a thing understood what had happened as they stood in bewilderment. Suddenly, a shadow jumped down from the opened ceiling. The personnded and lightly trampled down on the Ahatd¡¯s remains with his back before Kaori and Shizuku, and when he got off it, the person red at the surroundings.

    When he looked over his shoulder, he saw Kaori and Shizuku who were embracing each other.

    The moment the person turned around, their eyes met, and a lightning ran through Kaori¡¯s body. Her heart had been cold apanied by sorrow, no, probably it was freezing since the day her important person disappeared, but a sudden fire lighted it and heated it upThu-thump, thu-thump.Her heart began to throb intensely.

    ¡°¡­Your rtionship is good as usual, you two.¡±

    The person said with a wry smile, and Kaori¡¯s mind was filled with delight even before she could think about it.

    The hair color was different, the aura was different, the tone was different, and the appearance was different. However, she knew. It is him. It is he whose survival she believed in while she looked for him.

    That¡¯s right,

    ¡°Hajime-kun!¡±

 Book 8. Chapter 8

    Book 8. Chapter 8

    <strong>The Peerless Ipetent</strong>

    ¡°Eh? Hajime-kun? Wait, Nagumo-kun? Eh? What? What do you mean?¡±

    Kaori¡¯s ecstatic shout made Shizuku, who was by her side, confused and looked alternately between Kaori and Hajime. Apparently, Kaori was able to see through the white haired, eye-patched, ck-coated person before her as Hajime with just a single nce, but Shizuku was still unable to recognize him.

    However, when she saw the boy¡¯s face who was looking back over his shoulder with a wry smile, it immediately ovepped with Nagumo Hajime in her memory, and Shizuku, with widened eyes, raised a surprised voice.

    ¡°Eh? Eh? Really? Is he really Nagumo-kun? Eh? What? What¡¯s really happening here?¡±

    ¡°Well, just calm down, Yaegashi. Aren¡¯t calm, cool, and collected your main selling point?¡±

    The chain of events happened after she, Shizuku, just like Kaori, was prepared to die which made her perplexed and she forgot her pain. Admonishing her as he said Shizuku¡¯s name, Hajime suddenly looked overhead, feeling their presences. Thus, the falling blond-haired girl, Yue, was caught by him in princess carry style and he carefully let her down, next he received the rabbit-eared girl, Shia, who jumped down the same way.

    Thest to jump down was a boy dressed in ck, Endou Kousuke.

    ¡°Na-Nagumoo! You-! I was blown away by that! Wait, what was that just now!? It suddenly pierced the dungeon¡¯s floors¡­¡±

    Endou looked at the surrounding, startedining. Then, he saw his best friends and the others together with a group of demonic beasts. After noticing that he was being watched by his stiffened ssmates, ¡°Nuoh!,¡± and released a strange shout. To Endou, they voices were half-filled with joy because of their reunion, and anger because he came back.

    ¡°¡±Kousuke!¡±¡±

    ¡°Jyuugo! Kentarou! I¡¯vee with help!¡±

    Reacting to ¡°I¡¯vee with help,¡± Kouki¡¯s party and the demon race woman finally returned to their sense. Then, they once again stared at Hajime and the two girls. However, not minding the gazes of those in his surroundings, Hajime quickly ordered Yue and Shia with a slightly irritated expression.

    ¡°Yue, sorry but please protect those people gathered there. Shia, please look at the condition of the fallen man in Knight¡¯s armor there.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Roger~!¡±

    Yue calmly walked without caring about the surrounding demonic beasts, while Shia used her marvelous jumping power to jump overhead the group of demonic beasts andnded beside the copsed Meld.

    ¡°Ha-Hajime-kun¡­¡±

    Kaori once again called Hajime¡¯s name with a shaking voice. Her tone was probably filled with joy due to the reunion, yet there was also sorrow. It was because she thought Hajime had came here to die. Although Kaori didn¡¯t know the details, her expression was telling him to immediately get away from the ce.

    Shrugging his shoulders, he returned Kaori¡¯s gaze. Hajime briefly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay now, so just wait there.¡± After saying that, he activated ¡°Light Speed¡± which greatly improved his perception. Then, he took out three Cross Bits from ¡°Treasure Box¡± which surrounded Kaori and Shizuku like shields.

    The floating cross-like objects that suddenly appeared from empty space surprised Kaori and Shizuku. With his back before the two, Hajime made a proposal towards the demon race woman whose appearance could be seen as nothing but arrogance. It was his mercy since the demon race woman was still not his enemy.

    ¡°The red-haired woman over there. I won¡¯t do anything if you leave immediately. Just disappeared quickly from here if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    It was not a remark that could be said by an ordinary human while being surrounded by demonic beasts. It was the reason why the demon race woman inadvertently asked back. As a response, Hajime repeated himself with an amazed expression.

    ¡°Prompt decisions are needed in battlefields. That¡¯s why I said, just disappear from here quickly if you don¡¯t want to die. Understand now?¡±

    Knowing she did not hear it wrong, the demon race woman erased her expression and ordered the demonic beasts while pointing at Hajime, ¡°Kill him.¡±

    This time, the too abrupt situation¡ª¡ª especially the dead of her treasured Ahatd due to an unknown attack made the demon race woman lose her calm and make a fatal mistake.

    Even if Hajime had his own objection, the woman was too enraged by Hajime who by the course of events treaded on Ahatd, a demonic beast she didn¡¯t want to lose since it was given to her by her revered superior. In addition, there was the confusion due to the unbelievable situation where the dungeon¡¯s ceiling had been destroyed just because he wanted to go downstairs. In any case, she would have been able to make a more careful judgement if it was the usual her. However, the glove had been thrown out.

    ¡°I see¡­ So, I take it that you¡¯re an ¡°enemy¡±, right?¡±

    Hajime muttered at the same time the Chimera attacked him. Behind Hajime, ¡°Hajime-kun!¡± and ¡°Nagumo-kun!¡± warning voices filled with urgency could be heard. However, Hajime casually wed the Chimera attacking from his left with his artificial arm and lifted it without any difficulty.

    The Chimera was surprised and struggled to escape which made the space blurred intensely. Looking at it, Hajime looked at it with scorn.

    ¡°Oi, oi, what is this? This half-assed peculiar magic. Are you a street performer?¡±

    Because there¡¯s no meaning if one¡¯s presence and figure disappears when spaces blurs when it moves. Hajime inadvertently retorted. Even in the abyss, there were demonic beasts that could conceal their presences and figuring out what each of them has was extremely troublesome. Comparing it to them, Hajime thought it was too childish that the concealment exposed when it moved.

    Standing still while he raised a Chimera with huge body weighing several hundreds kilograms as it struggling mid air, Hajime made the demon race woman, Kaori, and the others dumbfounded.

    Hajime leered at them and used ¡°Great Arm¡± to throw the Chimera on the ground as though he had lost his interest in it.

    BoOoOoOmM!!

    BaAaAaANNNG

    With a raw sound ringing out, the Chimera had its head crushed and made a crater on the ground. Next, having drawn out Donner, Hajime turned the railgun towards the space that seemed to be empty at a nce and fired it in session.

    BAAANG BAAAAANNNG!!

    Dry, explosive sounds rang out and two shes cut through the air, mercilessly piercing respective targets. The space blurred for a moment, then a Chimera with a sted head and a Brutal-look-alike whose heart had been shot through appeared. They stood still for a second, swayed, and crumbled to ground.

    Not moving but could not conceal the wind flow, the shaking of the air and ground, their gazes, killing intent, flow of magic, and temperature made them nothing but unmoving targets for Hajime.

    Without even looking at the demonic beasts he instantly killed, Hajime took a step forward into the battlefield, no, the execution ground. What started could not even be called deathmatch. It was a one-sided execution by the monster who shouldn¡¯t be made into an enemy.

    The demon race woman was shocked seeing the demonic beasts were killed casually and easily while the ssmates stood still feeling the chill from the weapon that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. Leaving aside those stiffened people, the demonic beasts were attacking Hajime one after another, faithfully executing the demon race woman¡¯s order.

    A ck cat creeped behind him and fired its tentacles, but Hajime didn¡¯t turn around and only turned the wrist of his lowered arm where Donner was and fired behind. The bullet exceeding the speed of sound easily gouged through the ck cat¡¯s forehead.

    Without stopping to look at theirpanion, four-eyed wolves rushed towards him from left and right at the same time. However, Scg, unknown as to when it was drawn, blew the enemy on his left while Donner blown off the one on the right.

    At that moment, the ck cats hidden behind the annihted four-eyed wolves shot their tentacles in cooperation with the Chimeras that were approaching Hajime¡¯s back. However, Hajime had jumped several meters above, flipped mid-air, and while hanging upside down, the floating ck cats and the two Chimera, who lost sight of their target, became preys for the railgun.

    Within the scattered flesh and blood that looked like flower storm, two Brutal-look-alikes came and swung their maces, aiming for the moment Hajimended. However, such an easily predicted future wouldn¡¯t work on a monster such as Hajime, and he jumped further using ¡°Aerodynamic¡± mid-air. He then fired Donner-Scg to his left and right in session while spinning like a top.

    The released wind of killing intent not only moved towards the two Brutal-look-alikes that were waiting for him, but it also pierced and burst to pieces the heads of the Chimeras and four-eyed wolves that were approaching from behind. While each of the demonic beasts sprayed and scattered blood, Hajime descend as though to follow thew of inertia and dulled the momentum right before hended.

    Landing soundlessly in the center of the corpses and a ground dyed with blood, Hajime took out ammo from an empty space and use gunspin to reload them.

    And at that time, ¡°KuWAaAA!,¡± a strange sound rang out all of a sudden. Hajime turned toward the source and there was the six-legged turtle-like demonic beasts, Absod, whose wide opened mouth was turned towards Hajime. Inside its mouth was apression of tremendous power shining a pure white light.

    It was the previously stored huge magic power from Commander Meld¡¯s ¡°Last Loyalty.¡± The ¡°Last Loyalty¡±¡®s range was only few meters but its power was more than enough to decimate a person.

    The magic power waspressed to the limit and in the next moment it wasunched like aser towards its target, Hajime. The death light approached as it gouged out the ground on its track. However, Hajime calmly took out arge, coffin-like shield from an empty space, equipped it on his left arm, and activated ¡°Vajra¡± the same time he held up the shield. Just like a huge tree whose roots were firmly rooted on the ground, there was no impatience in Hajime¡¯s eyes which showed his firm will.

    A tremendous roar resounded the moment theser-like magic power hit, and the trembling air expressed how strong it was. However, Hajime, who received the direct hit, didn¡¯t even move a step away, but rather, he sported a mischievous smile, and began to nt the shield to parry the attack. The destination of where the attack was averted to was¡­

    ¡°Kh!? Damn it!¡±

    It was the demon race woman. Since the time Hajime began to easily kill the demonic beasts, she sensed the crisis and began to chant powerful magic with an exaggerated chant, but Hajime noticed it and redirect Absod¡¯s attack towards the demon race woman to obstruct her.

    The unexpected situation made the demon race woman take an evasive action in a panic, but Hajime only adjusted the angle of his shield for the attack to reach her. The torrent of light approached her and destroyed the wall, made the demon race woman frantically ran on the side of the wall. Her expression was one where there was not the slightest hint ofposure remained.

    However, the attack gradually drew near her back, and when she thought she would be mowed down by the attack she had ordered to be released, the magic power stored by Absod had reached the bottom and the attack ended.

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    Without any room to react to Hajime who clicked his tongue, the demon race woman breathed a sigh of relief only to be frozen in the next moment.

    BaAaAaANNNG!!

    An explosive sound roared along with the feeling of heat passing right beside her right cheek, and something white sttered.

    That something was the remains of the white crow which was previously stood on the demon race woman¡¯s shoulder. Although things had not been going the way he expected, Hajime countered by firing Donner aiming at Absod while Scg was aimed at the white crow.

    Even if Absod tried to evade only to endure the bullet so even with its tremendous velocity, it would only leave a small sound, but it could not even sense the bullet which ended up piercing through its opened mouth and its consciousness fell into darkness for eternity.

    Even the white crow had its body burst open and had died in an instant, scattering white feathers along with its flesh and blood. Receiving the after effect of the railgun, the demon race woman lost her bnce, fell on her butt, and absentmindedly patted her own cheek. What stuck there were the white crow¡¯s flesh and blood, and at the same time she felt the heat from the severe burn.

    If it shifted just by a few centimeters¡­The demon race woman was trembling when she thought of what might have happened. In other words, Hajime whose matchless strength allowed him to yfully kill the army of demonic beasts as though he was killing bugs before her eyes, and could have also killed her at any time. Even now, her life was in the palm of his hands.

    The demon race woman had a strong pride as a warrior, but she could not stop her trembling body before the monster-like existence.What was that? Why did such a thing exist? How can I survive from that monster!?Such thoughts filled the demon race woman¡¯s mind, and it continued to circle round and round inside her.

    Kouki and the others felt the same as her. They could not immediately see through the white haired, eyepatched boy as Hajime. They could not understand who was the unknown person who easily annihted the demonic beasts that had put them into such predicament.

    ¡°What was that¡­? Just who in this world is he!?¡±

    Kouki muttered while his unmoving body wasid on the ground. Everyone around him also had the same questions forming in their minds. The one who answered was the person they asked to retreat only to return here by his own will, Endou.

    ¡°Haha, I know it is unbelievable¡­ but he is Nagumo.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Hah?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Endou¡¯s words made Kouki and the others leaked those words at the same time. Seeing Endou, they though, ¡°Is this guy¡¯s head okay?,¡± and made some gesture with their hands. Thinking,it can¡¯t be helped, huh~, Endou could only shrugged his shoulders because he was only stating the truth.

    ¡°Like I said, he is Nagumo, Nagumo Hajime. The Nagumo who fell from the bridge at that day. He survived in the depth of the dungeon and climbed up with his own power. Whening here, he treated the demonic beasts as if they are just small fries. It¡¯s seriously unbelievable!, I thought so, too¡­ but it is the truth.¡±

    ¡°Nagumo, eh? You mean Nagumo is alive!?¡±

    Kouki said with a surprised voice. Thus, the others also simultaneously tried to look at the boy with monstrous strength who was advancing the annihtion progress¡­ but as expected they tried to deny it while thinking, ¡°Just how is he Nagumo?¡± Endou understood their feelings and with a gesture he said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true. Although he haspletely changed, I¡¯ve seen his status te,¡± Endou told them again that the boy was Nagumo Hajime while sporting a dry smile.

    Everyone felt it was unbelievable as they vacantly looked at Hajime¡¯s peerlessness, and a person who was awfully flustered said,

    ¡°L-Lies. Nagumo is dead. Wasn¡¯t that the case? Everyone also saw it. There¡¯s no way he is alive! We have already agreed on that!¡±

    ¡°Uwah, what¡¯s with you! I have seen his status te so there¡¯s no mistake it is him.¡±

    ¡°Lies! There¡¯s must be some trick! He must be in disguise and trying to trick us!¡±

    ¡°No, just what are you saying? There¡¯s no reason for him to do that.¡±

    The one who was saying unreasonable things and grabbed Endou¡¯s cor was Hiyama. He was denying Hajime¡¯s survival with an abnormally paledplexion. Kondou and the others around him were somewhat taken aback by Hiyama¡¯s appearance.

    The agitated Hiyama was doused by cold water, literally. Arge amount of water suddenly appeared above Hiyama and poured down on him like a small waterfall. Hiyama somewhat drowned because it matched the timing when he inhaled. After being doused with water, he had a coughing fit.What on earth!?Hiyama was confused only to be told by a cold voice far colder than the cold water.

    ¡°¡­ Be quiet. It¡¯s irritating.¡±

    Although Hiyama seemed to getting more agitated and tried to object, he instinctively swallowed his words when he turned his gaze towards the source of the voice. After all, the source of the voice, Yue, was looking at Hiyama with a very cold gaze as though she was looking at an insect. At the same time, not only a few would forget their situation after they were captivated by the ideal girl whose beauty was just like the highest grade bisque doll.

    Same could be said for Kouki¡¯s party. Their gazes were naturally attracted to the beautiful looking girl whether they were female or male. Even Suzu was obviously captivated and said, ¡°Whooaa~,¡± with a strange voice. It wasn¡¯t simply because of her beauty, she was also dded in a bewitching atmosphere contrary to her young appearance which made Kouki¡¯s party captivated.

    And at that time, maybe because of the demon race woman¡¯s instruction, several demonic beasts came to attack Kouki¡¯s party. She probably thought of turning them into hostages just like how she had used Meld. It was a normal measure since she couldn¡¯t even imagine of capturing Hajime with a fair challenge.

    Suzu immediately thought of creating shields. Having activated magic one after another, her exhausted body was screaming. She bit her lips to prevent herself from cking out¡­ but Yue gently stopped Suzu with her hand. Having Yue quietly patting her head, ¡°Ehh?,¡± Suzu inadvertently said with a rxed voice and stopped her chant.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yue muttered, and Suzu said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s already safe now,¡± without any basis for it nor any power left her body. Even she herself didn¡¯t know why she could simply epted Yue¡¯s words, but she felt she was being defended by a reliable big sister.

    Yue looked away from Suzu and red at the demonic beasts that readied their fangs, ws, tentacles, and maces. Then, with one sentence she pulled her magic¡¯s trigger.

    ¡°¡±Blue Dragon.¡±¡±

    In the next moment, a bluish-white sphere with one meter in diameter appeared above Yue and the others. Those who used me attribute magic knew it was one of the highest level magic, a blue me magic capable of decimating anything it approached, ¡°Blue Imperial.¡± It was abnormal to be able to activate it without any chant and in no time. Especially the rear group; they knew what happened and could only looked up at the blue ze in nk surprise.

    However, this was just the start of what would make them truly surprised. The blue me burning radiantly suddenly changed its shape to one of a snake, attacked the iing maces swinging Brutal-look-alikes and the others by swallowing them. They were instantly killed, and not even an ash remained.

    Before long, the shape of the blue me changed and swam in the air. It was a zing blue dragon, with length of around 30 meters. With Yue in the center, the blue dragon protected Kouki and the others by coiling around them. Then, it raised its head, and opened its jaws towards the demonic beasts which were standing still because they could not approach the the blue hellfire that would perish everything.

    RoOoOAAAAR!!!

    It roared. And immediately, the bodies of the demonic beasts flew. As though they were attracted by gravity, they jumped into the blue dragon¡¯s mouth one after another. Although the others understood it was not suicide since the demonic beasts desperately tried to escape in mid-air in panic due to the abrupt situation. Seeing the demonic beast throwing their bodies in queue towards the annihtion that didn¡¯t even leave an ash, made them think it as nothing but a bad joke.

    ¡°What is this magic¡­¡±

    Someone muttered. The unknown magic had one-sidedly burnt the demonic beasts to annihtion by pulling them, which made Kouki¡¯s party unable to close their wide opened mouths. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, this magic was the same as ¡°Thunder Dragon,¡± an original magic of Yue¡¯s, formed bybining the highest fire magic element, ¡°Blue Imperial,¡± and one of the Age of Gods¡¯ magic, gravity magic.

    Incidentally, the reason she used ¡°Blue Dragon¡± and not ¡°Thunder Dragon¡± was simply because Yue was training herself. Thunder Dragon was abination between gravity magic and high-ranked wind attribute, thunder, so ¡°Blue Dragon¡± had higher difficulty and power. Because she was just recently capable ofbining highest level magic, she wanted to make its debut.

    Naturally, Kouki¡¯s party who didn¡¯t know of the circumstances shifted their gazes from the ¡°Blue Dragon¡± to Yue, about to ask for an exnation. However, calmly straightening its back, the Blue Dragon stopped and its me shone brighter. Together with Yue¡¯s sublime figure, it made Kouki¡¯s party hold their breath, and they were unable to say the words to ask for an exnation. Several people quickly had their hearts stolen by Yue¡­ especially Suzu; she was letting out an exmation of joy like a small old man.

    On the other side, when the demon race woman saw the bizarre ¡°Blue Dragon¡± from the distance, she cursed in her mind,¡°There¡¯s only monsters here, huh!¡±Frustrated due to the demonic beasts being exterminated one after another, she changed her aim to the RabbitMan girl beside the mortally wounded Meld, and the two girls close to each other who were separated from the others.

    However, the demon race woman was further exposed to the arbitrary.

    The Brutal-look-alike which came to attack Shia had its head blown away like a pinball with a swing from Doryukken. She then rotated her body using the momentum from her first attack towards the four-eyed wolfing advancing from behind her and it died easily with its head crushed by an attack carrying enough centrifugal force.

    Once again, Chimeras and ck cats were about to attack Kaori and Shizuku. Shizuku gritted her teeth, and readied her broken sword towards the iing; the scattered demonic beasts filled with killing intent. However, as if to stop them, the cross bits floating in her surrounding came in between Shizuku and the Chimeras.

    Shizuku was somewhat shaken by the mysterious crosses were moving as though to protect her. Suddenly, the longer point of the crosses turned towards the Chimera and a roaring sounds rang out.¡°Seriously, what are those!?¡±Shizuku was shouting inside her mind, when something spinningly flew almost grazing her cheek and fell to the ground with a metallic sound. The same roaring sound rang out beside Kaori, and the same sound of metal resounded, too, as expected.

    Although confused, Kaori and Shizuku returned their attentions towards the iing demonic beasts, and there were only the figures of demonic beasts with heads blown to pieces¡­ They were speechless and turned their gazes towards the source of the metallic sounds and confirmed its identity.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ cartridge?¡±

    ¡°Cartridge¡­ a gun¡¯s?¡±

    Kaori and Shizuku faced each other as they said the unfamiliar term out loud. They were convinced once they saw Hajime¡¯s figure rampaging with guns in both hand. The crosses floating to defend them were simr to an all-range weapon from somewhere.

    ¡°A-Amazing¡­ Hajime-kun can use Funnel.¡±

    ¡°Just, since when did he be a NewType¡­¡±

    Kaori and Shizuku regained a lot of theirposure after the surrounding demonic beasts were instantly exterminated. They let out unbing retorts which were actually transmitted to Hajime through the Cross Bits. And on the contrary, Hajime wanted to retort back in regards to how the two knew such references. However, Hajime did not worry about it thanks to the skill he honed by being in thepany of Yue and the girls, ¡°Let it be¡±.

    ¡°Seriously¡­ what¡¯s with this.¡±

    The demon race woman muttered powerlessly. No matter what she tried, everything was held down and crushed by sheer power. Such irrational things allowed her mind to be invaded by feeling of throwing in the towel. There were hardly any demonic beasts remaining, and it was obvious to anyone who was the victor and loser.

    Myst hope!The demon race woman fired magic towards Hajime for the sake of escaping and ran towards one of the four exits with all of her might. The magic fired towards Hajime was ¡°Final Prison.¡± It exploded right beside Hajime, and the petrifying smoke wrapped around him. Kouki¡¯s party held their breaths while Kaori and Shizuku screamed Hajime¡¯s name.

    Leering at the shaken Kouki¡¯s party, the demon race woman finally reached one of the exits.

    However¡­

    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ve been checkmated, huh.¡±

    ¡°It is certainly as you say.¡±

    Before the demon race woman was the floating cross with its dark muzzle pointed at her from inside the passage. With a dryughter, only now did she realize she had been checkmated long since before she attacked Hajime, and the demon race woman inadvertently leaked a dryughter. The hateful calm voice came from behind.

    This time, the demon race woman looked back in resignation and she saw Hajime walking closer from inside the petrifying smoke as if nothing happened. Next, he scattered the petrifying smoke to the other passage by sweeping it away using the red wave of ¡°Magic Emission.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You monster. To take a high-ranked magic as something insignificant¡­ You, are you really human?¡±

    ¡°Actually, even I¡¯ve doubting that. But, it isn¡¯t so bad to be a monster, you know?¡±

    Hajime and the demon race woman said in a joking manner with only a slight distance between them. When the demon race woman took a look at the room, the demonic beasts had truly been annihted before she was aware of it. Once again she cursed in a small voice, ¡°You monster.¡±

    Ignoring her, Hajime aimed Donner¡¯s muzzle towards the woman. The weapon of death pointed right before her eyes made the demon race woman realize it was time for her to die, and she looked back.

    ¡°Well then,¡°Do you have anything left to say?¡±Is what is usually said in these kinds of situation¡­ Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any interest in hearing yourst will. More importantly, about why a person of the demon race hade here¡­ and where you obtained those demonic beasts¡­ Shall I have you spit it out?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will speak? It might be an advantage for human race, right? As if I am that stupid.¡±

    The demon race woman snorted scornfully, which made Hajime look at her with cold gaze. Thus, without hesitation, he fired Donner to both of the demon race woman¡¯s legs.

    ¡°AgaaAH!!¡±

    The demon race woman screamed and copsed. The scream resounded inside the silent room where the demonic beasts had ceased to breathe. Hajime knew the ssmates behind him were gulping because of his merciless action. However, not worrying about such things, Hajime asked again with Donner aimed at the woman.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s human race or demon race, I don¡¯t care about your world¡¯s circumstance. I am asking you not as someone from human race. I am only asking because I want to know it. So, answer it now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The demon race woman was ring at Hajime while gritting her teeth from the pain. Seeing her eyes, Hajime realized she was not likely to speak, so he began to speak instead.

    ¡°Well, I have roughly guessed it. You came here to conquer the ¡°True Great Dungeon,¡± right?¡±

    The demon race woman¡¯s brows twitched from Hajime¡¯s words. Hajime continued speaking while carefully observing the woman¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Those demonic beasts were the product of an Age of Gods magic¡­ looks like I hit the bull¡¯s eye. I see, so the change in demon race side was because they conquered a Great Dungeon and obtained the Age of Gods magic which could enve demonic beasts, huh¡­ Resultantly, the human race side moved to conquer the Great Dungeon by investigating and then inviting the heroes¡­¡±

    ¡°How¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Hajime had stated his theories which was right on the mark, and it rattled the demon race woman. With the mortified expression, she questioned how he knew when a possibility came to mind. Seeing her expression, Hajime noticed the demon race woman had guessed Hajime was also another dungeon conqueror. With his nce, he responded, ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°I see, if you are the same as that person¡­ then I can understand your monster-like power¡­ Ah, isn¡¯t that enough? Just kill me. After all, I have no intention of being a captive¡­¡±

    ¡°As that person¡­ right. You must be referring to the conqueror whom you received the demonic beasts from, huh¡­¡±

    The expression of the demon race woman¡¯s face told him she would rathermit suicide rather than to be taken as a captive. Thus, she wanted to at least die in battle. The information about another dungeon conqueror was enough for Hajime, so with thoughts of ending it, killing intent appeared in his eyes.

    As revenge for dying in the middle of her path, and unwillingness to admit defeat, the demon race woman muttered towards Hajime.

    ¡°Someday, my lover will kill you.¡±

    Her words made Hajime¡¯s lips curved and floated a fearless smile.

    ¡°I will kill my enemy, even if it is God. And if that person is someone who dances inside the palm of God¡¯s, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach me.¡±

    There¡¯s nothing left to talk about, so the two closed their mouths. Hajime turned Donner¡¯s muzzle towards the demon race woman¡¯s head.

    However, the moment he was about to pull the trigger, a loud voice stopped him.

    ¡°Wait! Just wait, Nagumo! She can no longer fight! So, it¡¯s not necessary to kill her!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With his finger still on Donner¡¯s trigger, ¡°What is this guy saying?,¡± Hajime looked over his shoulder with a dubious expression. Kouki managed to unsteadily stand up after he had slightly recovered and further raised his voice.

    ¡°Capture, right, just make her a captive. It¡¯s absolutely unforgivable to kill someone who cannot resist. I am the hero. And Nagumo is myrade, so please back away in consideration of me.¡±

    Excuses that rendered too much retort was something Hajime thought there was no value in hearing it and swiftly discarded them. Silently,¡­ he pulled the trigger.

    BaAaAaANNNG!

    The dry explosive sound echoed inside the room. Killing intent was aimed and a shot was fired through the demon race woman¡¯s forehead where she instantly died.

    Silence engulfed their surrounding. The ssmates finally understood and could only hold their bated breaths, puzzled to the spectacle where one of their ssmate killed a person without hesitation. Amongst all of them, Kaori was most shocked by it.

    It was not about him killing a person. After all, Kaori herself had been prepared for it. It was a natural thing since they had entered the fight in this world. After all, fighting the demonic beast inside the dungeon was onlybat exercise.

    That¡¯s why, a day where killing one another would surelye, for she must kill hostile people, and she was prepared to do it. She was a healer who stand by the rear, but thinking of Shizuku, Kouki, and the others who were in the front lines ¡ª the time when her the hands of her friends will be dirtied by blood, even if it was just a little, made her heart resolved to not averting from such situations even just for a moment.

    What shocked Kaori was because she could not sense any aversion, disgust, and hesitation towards murder from Hajime. He killed a person as though it was natural as breathing. The Hajime Kaori knew was someone who even though he couldn¡¯t go against the others, he was a gentle and strong person capable of being able to jump into a whirlpool for the sake of others.

    That form of being ¡°strong¡± was not a power that came from violence. It was a strength due to ¡°thinking about others¡± no matter what time or situation he was in. That¡¯s why, Hajime who could kill an enemy who had lost her spirit and would not resist with neither hesitation nor had any deep emotion, had be someonepletely different from Hajime she knew, and it shocked her.

    Shizuku was her best friend, so she understood Kaori had received a powerful shock. However, she was able to guess what shocked Kaori from the scattered talk they usually had about Hajime when they were in Japan.

    Shizuku looked at Hajime with a cool expression and she thought he had certainly changed, but she knew it was wrong for her, who knew nothing, toin about it. That¡¯s why, as the result, she could do nothing but to stop being nestled close to Kaori.

    However, naturally, the lump of justice called hero wouldn¡¯t be able to stay silent about it. Kouki¡¯s voice rang out as if to subdue the space filled with silence.

    ¡°Why, why did you kill her. Was there any necessary to kill her¡­¡±

    Hajime was walking towards Shia¡¯s side and caught Kouki staring at him with a prating re at the edge of his view. He hesitated for a moment thinking how he should answer, but in the next moment,to begin with, there¡¯s no need to answer!, he thought and decided to ignore Kouki.

    However, whether the other party would allow Hajime¡¯s attitude was another problem¡­

 Book 8. Chapter 9

    Book 8. Chapter 9

    <strong>The This and That After the Reunion</strong>

    While the sound of Kouki¡¯s desperate voice subduing the silence, the person whom the words were directed to pretended as though he didn¡¯t hear anything and walked towards Shia¡¯s side, beside the copsed Meld.

    Thinking there was no longer a need to protect Kouki¡¯s party, Yue also walked towards Hajime and Shia. ¡°Ahh, One-sama!,¡± Suzu¡¯s shout, whose heart was just like a small old man, came from behind her.

    ¡°Shia, how¡¯s Meld¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°It was almost toote. He would not survive if we were even a little slower¡­ I used ¡°Holy Water¡± as instructed, but¡­ was it really okay to do that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was indebted to this person. Besides, the hole Meld left would be too big in a lot of ways. It¡¯ll be especially problematic if someone weird took over the training of the Hero¡¯s party. Well, seeing their current state, it looks like Meld was unable to finish their training properly¡­ but it isn¡¯t a mistake that he is a man of character. He is a person who will cause regret in various meanings if he died.¡±

    Kouki was currently ring at Hajime. Supported by Ryuutarou, he walked towards Hajime apanied by the other ssmates. Shia was asking him for the reason of using Holy Water on Meld. Incidentally, what he meant by ¡°someone weird¡± was the person from Church of the Saints such as Ishtal.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime.¡±

    ¡°Yue. Thank you for listening to my request.¡±

    ¡°Nh.¡±

    Yue had arrived at the time he was still speaking to Shia. While gently patting Yue¡¯s cheek who was looking up at him as she called his name, Hajime conveyed his gratitude. Yue¡¯s gaze expressed, ¡°Don¡¯t mind,¡± while delightedly narrowing her eyes. Naturally, Hajime¡¯s gaze softened and the two were watching each other.

    ¡°¡­ You two, please read the mood¡­ Come on, return to your senses! Everyone are almost gathered here!¡±

    Hajime and Yue began to create their own world which could already be called a disease for them. Thus, Shia pped her hands and retorted to make them return to their senses.

    Apparently, the resing from Kouki with different meaning had increased and Hajime noticed it. Especially a reing from different direction than Kouki and the others. It made him feel a chill running down on his spine.

    ¡°Oi, Nagumo. Why did you kill¡ª¡­¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun¡­ even though there¡¯s much I want to ask, how¡¯s Meld-san¡¯s condition? From what I see, the injuries had been closed and his breathing is also steady. But, he should¡¯ve been mortally wounded¡­¡±

    Kouki¡¯s words to press a question onto Hajime was interrupted by Kaori, who came and knelt by Meld¡¯s side with a serious expression and asked Hajime the details of Meld¡¯s condition.

    For a moment, Hajime felt the chill in his guts from Kaori¡¯s gaze, but thinking it was just his imagination, he decided to answer Kaori¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s because¡­ I used a rather special medicine. The liquid type that will instantly heal a personpletely even if the person was dying.¡±

    ¡°S-Such a medicine, howe I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±

    ¡°That is because it was once only a legend¡­ and no one would be able to obtain it, normally. That¡¯s why, Yaegashi, you need to be healed by magic. And here is the potion to recover magic power.¡±

    ¡°Eh, yes¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Being called by Hajime, Shizuku received the potion and slightly stammered while she said her gratitude due to the gap between the current Hajime and the Hajime in her memory. Hajime didn¡¯t especially mind Shizuku¡¯s reaction and he gave another magic power recovery potion to Kaori. Kaori caught the potion bottle and drunk the content after she said her gratitude to Hajime. With the Lipovitan-like taste spreading inside her mouth, her energy gradually recovered. The ssmates should be immediately healed as long as Kaori recovers.

    For now, Kaori and the others breathed sighs of relief because they understood there was nothing to worry about in regards to Meld. Then, Kouki once again opened his mouth.

    ¡°Oi, Nagumo, I am grateful about Meld-san¡¯s matter, but why did y¡ª¡­¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun. Thank you for saving Meld-san. Also, thank you¡­ for saving us.¡±

    Thus, he was once again interrupted by Kaori. Kouki now wore a truly subtle expression. However, Kaoripletely not noticing Kouki¡¯s expression since she was looking straight at Hajime. Even though she received a severe shock from Hajime¡¯s changes, there were things she wanted to say. She walked up until she was right before Hajime to say her gratitude about Meld¡¯s matter and how he saved them.

    Afterwards, while grasping her skirt with both hands,guh, the things she wanted to say were on the tip of her tongue, but she couldn¡¯t say anything and her tears began to fall. Although she was sobbing, she didn¡¯t look away from Hajime as though to confirm the him before her was not an illusion. Hajime silently returned Kaori¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Hajime-gun¡­ dank God, gusuh, dat you¡¯r alive. Dat time, I am sorry¡­ hic¡­ dat I couldn¡¯t protect you¡­ waaa.¡±

    Amongst the ssmates, the girls held warm gazes because they could guess Kaori¡¯s feelings. Some of the boys also had warm gazes, but Kondou and some others had bitter expressions, while Kouki and Ryuutarou were dumbfounded since they could not understand Kaori. The most dense protagonist on earth, Kouki, and the muscle for a brain, Ryuutarou, made it hard for Shizuku and it could be seen in her eyes.

    With troubled expression, Shia said, ¡°Uh, by any chance, is she a new rival?,¡± while Yue was looking at Kaori with the usual silent and expressionlessness.

    The Kaori before him was crying which messed her face, and Hajime wore an indescribable expression when he realized Kaori had been worrying about him since the day he fell just as Endou had said.

    The truth was, he had told Yue once about his circumstance along with the story about Kaori, but that was when they were still in the abyss, and he hadpletely forgotten about Kaori until he met Aiko and the others in Ul. That¡¯s why, he was gradually feeling guilty because she thought of him this strongly.

    After sporting a troubled and at lost expression, Hajime answered Kaori¡¯s words with a bitter smile.

    ¡°¡­What to say, looks like I¡¯ve made you worried. I am sorry for not immediately telling you about it. Well, just as you see, I am alive¡­ so there¡¯s no need to apologize¡­ Also, umm, please don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Hajime said while looking at Kaori with the same gentle gaze when he was worrying about Kaori and said, ¡°Please protect me.¡± Upon seeing his gaze, Kaori felt her chest being filled with the memory of the night when they exchanged the promise. Inadvertently,Waahh, she cried and jumped into Hajime¡¯s chest.

    At a loss of what to do about Kaori who was crying while clinging on his chest, Hajime held up both of his hands. If it was another ssmate, he would have mercilessly threw the person away since he would feel irritated and use yakuza kick to make the person unconscious. However, the pure and never changing goodwill which was the same even before he fell into the abyss made him incapable of treating her coldly.

    But with Yue by his side, he couldn¡¯t embrace another woman and could only hold up his hands as though someone had pointed gun¡¯s muzzle at him, bing a half assed respond since he just let Kaori cry. It was truly not Hajime-like.

    ¡°My best friend is crying! So, hug her!,¡± was what Shizuku¡¯s gaze who was beside him was saying, but it was hard to move because Yue was also watching him in silence. Being helpless, he lightly pat Kaori¡¯s head to stop her after a while. Really, Hajime had became a good for nothing.

    ¡°¡­Fuu, Kaori is really gentle. She even cry in joy from her ssmate¡¯s survival¡­ However, Nagumo killed a non-resisting person. We need to talk. That¡¯s why, that¡¯s enough and you should get away from Nagumo.¡±

    ¡°You, read the mood!,¡± was what some of the ssmates criticized Kouki with their gazes. Even in such time, this boy was still unable to be considerate to Kaori¡¯s feeling. While ring at Hajime mixed with condemn, he tried to pull Kaori away from Hajime. Maybe it was simply because he didn¡¯t want others to touch Kaori or because the caution he held from being beside a murderer¡­ or maybe both.

    ¡°Wait, Kouki! Isn¡¯t Nagumo-kun the one who saved us? How can you said such things?¡±

    ¡°But, Shizuku. That woman already lost her spirit to fight. There¡¯s no need to kill her. So what Nagumo did is something I can¡¯t allow.¡±

    ¡°See here, Kouki, can you cut it out already? To begin with¡­¡±

    Kouki¡¯s objection was rebutted by Shizuku. The other ssmates were flustered since they didn¡¯t know what to do, but Hiyama¡¯s gang who never liked Hajime began to support Kouki.

    Gradually, it became a discussion about Hajime¡¯s action. Kaori had already separated from Hajime¡¯s chest and wiped her tears, but there was still the shock she received from a while ago, so she fell silent with a difficult expression while she was thinking of something.

    Suddenly, a voice came to douse them with cold water.

    ¡°¡­What foolish people. Hajime, can we leave now?¡±

    ¡°Ah~, yup, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The one calling Kouki and the others ¡°foolish¡± with tone so cold as if it was in absolute zero was Yue. Although the voice was spoken in small mutter, it clearly resounded even inside themotion of Kouki and the others. For a moment, silence wrapped their location, then Kouki and the others moved their gazes towards Yue.

    To begin with, the reason Hajime came here after hearing Endou¡¯s story was his obligation to Kaori, and it had been aplished. Thus, he went out of the room following Yue who pulled his hand. Shia followed after them without minding the others.

    As such, the action of Hajime¡¯s party made Kouki and the others stop.

    ¡°Please stop. Our talk here isn¡¯t over yet. I won¡¯t take Nagumo as myrade if he doesn¡¯t tell me his real intention. Besides, just who do you think you are? Although I am grateful for your help, to call us foolish at our first meeting¡­ isn¡¯t that rude? Just what is foolish about us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kouki once again talk about something out of topic. Although what he said was correct in such situations,paring their circumstances made Yue wanted to say, ¡°Try to think while putting your hand on your chest.¡± To even go this far, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to say Kouki was cursed by something.

    Maybe because Yue had forsaken Kouki already; she didn¡¯t look at him, expressing there¡¯s no value in looking at him. Kouki was slightly irritated and frowned being of Yue¡¯s attitude, but he immediately floated a gentle smile again, thinking she was just an ordinary girl, and he tried to talk to Yue.

    Because this wouldn¡¯t end with the way it was going and he felt Yue¡¯s difort, Hajime decided to answer a little and sighed with an expression as though saying it was a hassle.

    ¡°Amanogawa. I have neither care nor obligation to answer everything to you whose existence is a joke in more ways than one. But, I¡¯ll point it out to you a little because you are being persistent about it.¡±

    ¡°Point it out, you say? Are you saying I am wrong? I, I only say something obvious as a person.¡±

    Because,It¡¯s troublesome, truly!, was what Hajime expression turned to. Kouki irritatedly objected Hajime¡¯s words which was then ignored, and Hajime continued his words.

    ¡°You can¡¯t fool me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that¡­¡±

    ¡°You, you are not angry because I killed that woman. You are only feeling unpleasant to see a person¡¯s death. However, you knew you are mistaken to me me to kill the woman who murdered the Knights and tried to kill you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re using ¡°killing a non-resisting person¡± as your main point, right? Being made to see something you didn¡¯t want to see and for someone to easily do things you couldn¡¯t¡­ those are the cause of your anger. However, you tried to cover it under the name of justice. What worse is you yourself aren¡¯t conscious of it. You never change, huh. You interpret things at your own convenience as natural as breathing.¡±

    ¡°Y-You are wrong! Don¡¯t say something for your own convenience! It is the true you killed a non-resisting person!¡±

    ¡°I killed my enemy, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Wh-!? What are you saying? It¡¯s murder! Of course it is wrong!¡±

    ¡°Haa, I don¡¯t want to discuss with you, so can we end it now? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I, I won¡¯t give any mercy to my enemy. If someone opposed me, as long as I don¡¯t have any other need for it, I will absolutely kill that person. I don¡¯t care whether they are good or evil, resisting or not. Hatefully, I knew I¡¯d be dead if I show even a moment of weakness. This is my sense of value cultivated inside the abyss, and I won¡¯t force it to other. But, if someone doesn¡¯t like it and tried to block me¡­¡±

    Hajime instantly closed the distance and pressed the muzzle against Kouki¡¯s forehead. At the same time, Hajime¡¯s ¡°Pressure¡± activated and the dense killing intent fell into the surrounding like arge, powerful waterfall. Kouki¡¯s party held their breaths. Even Kouki, who was able to chase after Shizuku whose movement was the fastest among hisrades, could not even perceive Hajime¡¯s earlier movement and he trembled in fear.

    ¡°I will kill them, even if that person is a former ssmate of mine.¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, okay? I never thought of returning to you. Also, I am not yourrade. I only came here to pay my obligation to Shirasaki. It¡¯s a goodbye after we get out of here. I have my own path to take.¡±

    After saying so, he red at Kouki who couldn¡¯t say anything and was holding his breath. Hajime returned Donner to its holster, and with ¡°Pressure¡± deactivation, the ssmates exhaled greatly while looking at Hajime withplexed gazes. However, Kouki still could not ept it and tried to argue some more. But it was prevented by Yue¡¯s harsh words while she wore a disgusted expression.

    ¡°¡­The one who fought was Hajime. The loser who ran away after being defeated in fear has no qualification to criticize him.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡ª, you say I ran away¡­¡±

    Actually it was not a coincidence Hajime¡¯s party could pinpointed their location. The truth was, Hajime guessed the explosive torrent of magic power he felt to being from Kouki¡¯s party when he was still in upper floor. Then, he used full advantage of his perception type skills to search for people presences downstairs and used transmutation along with pile bunker to pierce through the floors.

    The torrent of magic power he felt at that time was Kouki¡¯s ¡°Supreme Break.¡± Feeling the huge power, Hajime¡¯s party understood that Kouki would be able to defeat the demon race woman in that condition. That¡¯s why they could see through that Kouki hesitated to kill and invited their predicament aftering to their location. It was why Yue said, ¡°he ran away after being defeated in fear.¡±

    Kouki tried to refute Yue, but a deep voice interrupted him.

    ¡°Stop it, Kouki.¡±

    ¡°Meld-san!¡±

    Meld¡¯s consciousness had returned a while ago and he heard the conversation between Kouki and the others. Still somewhat in a daze, he stood up and shook his head to clear his mind. Next, he saw his abdomen which surely had been injured, and so he tilt his head in confusion.

    Kaori exined to Meld in details about what had happened. Knowing he was miraculously helped with a valuable medicine and hearing the owner was Hajime, Meld was happy from the depth of his heart that Hajime was alive. Moreover, he thanked Hajime for saving him. He grandly prostrated for being unable to save him at that time which made Hajime felt ufortable to receive his apology.

    Rather than not minding it, Hajime hadpletely forgotten when Meld said, ¡°I will absolutely save you,¡± ¡­ but he read the mood when Meld was before him, apologizing while bowing deeply.

    When his conversation with Hajime ended, Meld turned towards Kouki and apologized just like what he did to Hajime.

    ¡°M-Meld-san? Why, why are you apologizing?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I am your trainer¡­ but, I forgot to teach you an important thing during a fight. It¡¯s the resolution to kill a person. When the timees, I¡¯ve thought of making you experience killing people by setting them up as thieves while making it look like a coincidence¡­ After all, that experience is something necessary if you participate in war against the demon race¡­ However, I¡¯ve spent a lot of time conversing with you which made me think if it was really okay to let you experience that¡­ Thus, I¡¯ve hesitated. If I am thinking of my position as themander of the Knights, I would have taught you even earlier, but¡­ a little longer, just a little longer, until we cleared this. Things dragged on in this manner and reached this situation¡­ I am just being half-assed. It¡¯s my mistake as your trainer. That¡¯s why, to make you face death¡­ I apologize.¡±

    Saying so, Meld once again bowed which made the ssmates try andfort him in hurry. Apparently, Meld had been considerably worried about Kouki¡¯s party. He was likely being pulled apart by his mission as themander and him as a person.

    Meld is a citizen of the Kingdom and a believer of Church of the Saints. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t weird that he felt it was natural and an honor for Kouki and the others, the ¡°God¡¯s Apostles,¡± to fight the demon race. However, he doubted as he fought along with Kouki¡¯s party which meant he was a good or maybe a gentle person, and at the level of a man of character just as Hajime said.

    Hearing what was in Meld¡¯s mind, Kouki fell silent. After knowing that he must kill people in due time, he recalled his fear when he was about to kill the demon race woman. At the same time, he received shock from Meld¡¯s words saying they would kill people masked as thieves for the sake of training.If it¡¯s thieves, then we have power to overwhelm them. But to purposely killed them¡­he thought.

    On the other side, Kaori was also silent. But it was not because she heard Meld¡¯s words. For a long time, she had been thinking about Hajime¡¯s words.

    The sense of value cultivated inside the abyss where enemy would be killed without hesitation even if it was his ssmate¡­ were impossible wordsing from Hajime of the past. However, he proved he was serious with the previous killing intent. The Hajime who was gentle and acted by putting the sake of others before him had unhesitatingly turned his killing intent towards them. Kaori was perplexed and shaken by the differences between Hajime she knew and Hajime before her. Thinking of the Hajime who was worried about her from a little ago was an illusion, Kaori was uneasy.

    While she was thinking, Kaori suddenly felt someone¡¯s gaze. Before Kaori was the blond-haired, red-eyed beautiful girl. A beautiful girl that made even Kaori instinctively charmed. She was quietly observing Kaori with eyes where no feeling could be felt.

    Kaori recalled the girl had been fairly intimate with Hajime which made Kaori interested and turned to look at Yue. For a while, the two watched each other.

    ¡°¡­Fu.¡±

    ¡°Kh¡­¡±

    However, Yue was the first to avert her gaze while sneering.

    Kaori inadvertently held her breath. It was because she noticed the meaning behind her sneer. It was, ¡°If you are shaken by this, just forget about Hajime,¡± something like that.

    Yue had of course guessed how Kaori feels about Hajime from her attitude. Thus, hearing she believed of Hajime¡¯s survival even though he fell into the abyss,a strong rival in love might show up, I must stand tall!, was what she thought.

    However, when she saw Kaoriparing the past and current Hajime, and it resulted in her being shaken and perplexed while being taken aback by the differences. Although that reaction was as natural as possible for a person¡­ it made Yue see her as insignificant.

    You can¡¯t even be an enemy. From now on, Hajime is only mine. Hajime¡¯s ¡°special¡± person is me!The implied deration made Kaori¡¯s face red; red from shame and anger. However, Kaori could not refute since she had lost sight of the human called Hajime. The first encounter between Yue and Kaori resulted in Yue as the victor.

    Leering at Kouki and the others whose mood became subtle, Hajime took Yue and Shia along, collected the pile bunker¡¯s stake, and tried to go through the opened hole. Noticing what he was doing, Kouki and the others began to follow Hajime¡¯s party. Endou had proposed for everyone to take advantage of Hajime¡¯s party until they reached the surface, and Meld was being carried by Hajime after they pleaded him.

    On the way to the surface, the demonic beasts that tried to obstruct them were instantly killed by Hajime which made them once again amazed by his strength. The ssmates wore various expressions thinking whether he was the same person who was once called ¡°ipetent.¡±

    Hiyama was ring at Hajime with paledplexion, Kondou¡¯s gang were sending him begrudging gazes, and Nagayama¡¯s party were looking at him admiringly as they woreplex expressions due to Hajime clearly saying he was not theirrade.

    Even though Kondou¡¯s gang had closely seen Hajime¡¯s prowess and shrunk before it, they still thought Hajime was the same as the previous him. On the other side, Nagayama¡¯s party knew what kind of treatment Hajime received from Hiyama and his gang and pretend to not see it, so now they felt guilty about it. They thought it could not be helped that Hajime didn¡¯t think of them as hisrades¡­

    Receiving various gazes from Kouki and the others behind him, Hajime just ignored them and advanced on his own road.

    On the way, Suzu¡¯s inner oldman causedmotion as she tried to talk to Yue about various things. She also barraged Hajime with questions about what happened, then she turned her aim towards Shia¡¯s huge breasts and rabbit-ears. When she realized the two just ignored her, she was then physically stopped by Shizuku. Kondou¡¯s gang tried to talk to Yue and Shia fully loaded with desire, but werepletely ignored, even so they kept being persistent. They tried to touch Shia¡¯s rabbit-ears without permission which awarded them with Hajime¡¯s rubber bullets. They vomited after receiving yakuza kicks, and fear was driven into them when they received a slight killing intent leaking from Hajime ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª various things happened, and finally the group reached the surface.

    Kaori was still looking down, worrying. Shizuku was also worriedly watching Kaori and drew closer to her. However, a situation where an impact blew away all of Kaori¡¯s worries had happened. It was a situation she couldn¡¯t overlook as a woman whose heart was set on Hajime.

    It happened when they arrived at the entrance of ?Orcus Great Dungeon?.

    ¡°Ah! Papaa~!¡±

    ¡°Uh! Myuu, huh.¡±

    It was the appearance of a little girl calling Hajime papa.

 Book 8. Chapter 10

    Book 8. Chapter 10

    <strong>Deration of War</strong>

    ¡°Papaa~!! Wee back~!!¡±

    A cheerful little girl¡¯s voice rang out inside the za of ?Orcus Great Dungeon?¡¯s entrance gate.

    Adventurers and mercenaries, who were going to dive into the dungeon, were noisily negotiating with the merchants who were also advertising themselves in various crowded stalls. However, Myuu¡¯s raised voice, which rivaled their own, made the experts of battle look at her and smile as their gazes softened.

    Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap¡ª!Myuu ran straight towards Hajime while making such lovely footsteps, and then jumped into Hajime. Hajime failed to receive her since he hadn¡¯t even dreamed she would do that.

    In a normal situation, the little girl¡¯s head would have thrust into his stomach like a rocket and made him writhe in pain. But fortunately, Hajime¡¯s body was not that weak. Moreover, hepletely warded off the impact so he would not injure Myuu, and firmly caught her.

    ¡°Myuu, you came to wee us? Where¡¯s Tio?¡±

    ¡°Un. Tio-oneechan thought it was about time for Papa toe back. That¡¯s why we came here. Tio-oneechan is¡­¡±

    ¡°This one is here.¡±

    Separating the crowd, a beautiful, ck-haired, golden-eyed, young woman appeared. Needless to say, it was Tio. Since she was within the crowd where it wasn¡¯t odd for one to get lost made, Hajime began toin about her being separated from Myuu.

    ¡°Oi oi, Tio. Don¡¯t separate from Myuu in such a ce.¡±

    ¡°This one kept her along her sight. It just that there were some rude fellows. And this one doth not want to let Myuu see a ghastly spectacle.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­ So, where are the suicide candidates?¡±

    ¡°Well, Master. This one haspletely settled it down.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Tch, well whatever.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Doth Master truly believe thee will return her again?¡±

    Apparently, there were some idiots who tried to kidnap Myuu. Because Myuu was a child from the Sea-dweller tribe, she put on a hood so she wouldn¡¯t stand out in such a public location. As such, not knowing she was a child from Sea-dweller tribe protected by the Kingdom, there were people thinking of insolence. One of the reasons might be because under the hood, she had the face of a young child with lovely features. It was unknown whether their objective was ransom or not though.

    Hajime asked for the criminals¡¯ whereabout with a dark smile and the obviousness that he¡¯d kill them, made Tio admonish him in half-amazement. In the beginning, Hajime disliked being called Papa from the bottom of his heart, but now he had be her Papa.When we arrive at Elisen, can Master separate from her¡­Hajime was more worrisome than Myuu.

    Hearing the conversation between Hajime and Tio, Kouki¡¯s party stood in nk surprise. Though they understood Hajime had be strong in the past four months because he experienced various things they couldn¡¯t even imagine, ¡°How can he be a father!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded by this thought. The male students thought, ¡°Just what kind of experiences has he piled up!?¡± and they moved their gazes to Yue and Shia, and next they looked at the ck-haired, big-breasted, beautiful woman who suddenly appeared, and they clearly thought of something rude. This surprise might even be greater than the time Hajime disyed his peerlessness inside the dungeon.

    If they calmly thought about it, it¡¯s unbelievable for him to make a child after being missing for just four months, but the various impacts in session, along with them just returning from life and death battle made them lost theirposure and splendidly make such a misunderstanding.

    Following that, one person unsteadily moved within Kouki¡¯s party. With a smile stered on her face which didn¡¯t reach the eyes¡­ it was Kaori. Kaori unsteadily approached him and suddenly,re, her eyes opened wide then she caught Hajime.

    ¡°Hajime-kun! What does this mean!? Is she really Hajime-kun¡¯s daughter!? Who¡¯s the mother!? Yue-san!? Shia-san!? Or, is it that ck-haired person!? Don¡¯t tell me, there are others!? Just how many did you make pregnant!? Answer me! Hajime-kun!¡±

    Gripping Hajime¡¯s cor, Kaori shook Hajime in confusion. Although Hajime tried to say it was a misunderstanding and get away from her, he couldn¡¯t get away because Kaori gripped him with such ridiculous strength he had no idea she had. From behind Kaori, ¡°Kaori, please calm down! There¡¯s no way she is his daughter, you know!¡± Shizuku admonished and pinioned her, but it seemed like Kaori did not hear her.

    On the other hand, they could hear whispers and rumoursing from the surroundings.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? A scene of carnage?¡±

    ¡°It looks like, he got another woman pregnant while he has another woman?¡±

    ¡°And not only one or two.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like he got five pregnant at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Well, I heard he created a harem and made tens of women pregnant, I think?¡±

    ¡°But, he seemed to have hidden it from the wife.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ so today he got found out huh.¡±

    ¡°To create a harem¡­ how enviable.¡±

    ¡°What an honorable man¡­ he is better off dead though.¡±

    Apparently, it turned out that Hajime was a married brute who hid the fact that he was the master of a harem and made tens of women pregnant while keeping it a secret from his wife. Hajime, who was currently being shaken by Kaori, was looking at the ceiling with half-closed eyes, and then he leaked a deep sigh while patting Myuu, who wondered what happened and tilted her head.

    * * *

    The appearance of Kaori, whose head was buried in Shizuku¡¯s chest with a crimson face, looked as though she wanted to bury herself in a hole. Regaining herposure, she noticed she had shouted something unbelievable, and her embarrassment came in at mach-speed. ¡°It¡¯s okay~, it¡¯s okay,¡± the appearance of Shizukuforting her was just like a mother¡­ no, let¡¯s stop here.

    Hajime and the others had moved away from the entrance gate and arrived at the za in the town¡¯s entrance. After his honor, which had gone up made a sharp fall in the public eyes, he reported to the branch head, Lorr, about the aplishment of the request. And after two or three conversations, he decided to leave the town quickly to escape the variousmotions. To begin with, he had onlye here to deliver the letter from Ilwa to Lorr, so there was neither a need to resupply nor problem if they left immediately.

    Kouki¡¯s party came back one by one after the leaving Hajime¡¯s party due to following Kaori. Kaori, still writhing in embarrassment, was desperately thinking about what she should do. She had to decide whether she would separate from Hajime as she was or follow him. Her feelings were more inclined to follow him. She didn¡¯t want to separate after they were finally reunited.

    However, she could not make a clear decision because of her her guilt from leaving Kouki¡¯s party and how she was shaken by Hajime¡¯s changes. Moreover, there was the effect from her shaking being seen through and sneered at.

    Kaori, just like what Yue did to her, had guessed how strong Yue¡¯s feelings were towards Hajime. Following that, more than anything, how Hajime thought of Yue as someone important to him became a thorn that pierced and stuck onto her heart. The two thought of each other. Then, the one-sidedly ridicule, ¡°So that¡¯s the extent of your feelings¡± doubted the strength of Kaori¡¯s shaken feelings.

    She was wondering whether her feelings would lose to Yue¡¯s, and now, whether her feelings should be set aside so it would not be a nuisance. But more importantly, was she really looking at the current Hajime beside her? Or was she only thinking of the past Hajime? That, coupled with Yue¡¯s extraordinarily high abilities as his partner and how dignified she was made Kaori¡­ overwhelmed. In short, she had lost her confidence in herself as a woman, as a magic-user, and even her feelings towards Hajime.

    Finally, it was the time for Hajime¡¯s party to leave, and for some reason the atmosphere was full of unrest. Noticing that and raising her face, Kaori saw around ten of men blocking their way.

    ¡°Oi oi, just where do you think you are going? You made ourrades into such rag-tags, do you think you can go without an apology? Ah? Ah!?¡±

    The dirty looking armed man smiled inappropriately as he looked at Tio and said. Apparently, they were therades of the fellows who previously tried to kidnap Myuu. They came to take revenge on Tio. But, those vulgar gazes were obviously not looking for retribution but something else.

    In this town, adventurers should know of themotion inside the guild and would not go looking for a fight against Hajime. That¡¯s why, these men were probably stray mercenaries.

    Hajime and some others were gritting their teeth while being amazed at the temte-like situationing from these scum. However, mistaking that as shaking in fear, the failed excuses for mercenaries began to get carried away.

    Their gazes moved towards Yue and Shia, too. The gazes that seemed to licking them made Yue and Shia feel disturbed from the bottom of their hearts and hid behind Hajime. Misunderstanding their actions as being frightened, they began to threaten Hajime who was surrounded by Yue and the girls.

    ¡°BRAT! You understand right? Leave the women and quickly disappear if you don¡¯t want to die! Whaa~t, I¡¯ll return them if you properly apologize!¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯ll already be broken by that time though.¡±

    Thinking it was amusing,GYAHAHA¡ª, the menughed. One of them was even lusting after the frightened Myuu, while another was lusting after the Rabbitman, a race usually used as an outlet for human sexual desire. And their fate had been decided now.

    Just like the usual, the pressure came attacked the mercenary-like men like a giant waterfall that even made creaks in the air. However, being enraged and could not endure the men¡¯s speeches, Kouki moved out only to get wrapped inside the pressure and trembled. Then, he saw Hajime, not caring about him, walked towards the men from the corner of his view.

    Though it was toote, the men tried to apologize because they noticed they had picked a fight against someone they must not. But, on all-fours due from the pressure, they could not even open their mouths, so they could not apologize.

    Hajime also didn¡¯t want to hear their words anymore. There was already enough reason for Hajime to be mad because they were thinking of making Shia an outlet for their lust, but their malice also had frightened Myuu, so that led to a decision of making them live a life more painful than death.

    Hajime loosened the pressure a little and lined up the men who were on their knees, then he unhesitatingly and devilishly shot the symbol of a man starting from the one at the edge. Furthermore, one by one the screaming, groin-holding men were kicked away and piled up in the corner of the za with their smashed pelvises. With this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make child or even walk. It was up to each person whether they¡¯d work hard in the future to stay alive or not.

    The overly excessive and merciless counterattack made Kouki¡¯s party back away. The male students were especially affected and turned pale as they covered theirher regions.

    Leering at Kouki¡¯s party, Hajime returned to where Yue and the girls were.

    ¡°Once again, a merciless one, huh~. As expected of Master. Even though those art women¡¯s enemy, doesth not a little sympathy spring up?¡±

    ¡°Usually Hajime-san would not be angry right~. As expected, is it because of Myuu-chan? Looks like the overprotectiveness keeps rising.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nh, though there¡¯s that¡­ Hajime was also angry for Shia.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Angry for my sake? Ehehe, Hajime-san¡­ thank you very much~.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yue can immediately seen through me.¡±

    ¡°Nh¡­ of course. It is because I am always looking at Hajime.¡±

    ¡°Yue¡­¡±

    ¡°Hajime¡­¡±

    In the end, Hajime and Yue began to create their own world, which Shia retorted, then Myuu jumped to Hajime to be spoiled, andstly Tio let out perverted remarks that ended in her panting from Hajime¡¯s coldness. These spectacles were connected with Hajime as the core.

    Kaori was silently watching Hajime who carried Myuu while being surrounded by Yue and the girls. With the previous spectacle, she understood that Hajime would not hesitate to use violence. It was something vastly differentpared to the previous Hajime, and just by seeing it, it became a denial of Hajime¡¯s kindness.

    However, she wondered about the reason for Hajime¡¯s anger, which made him resort to violence. It was for the sake of the girls that were close to him, so they could enjoy themselves andugh happily.Really, just how can a person who lost his kindness be surrounded by such smiles. Just how can such a young child yearn for him as a father.

    Following that, the disturbance in her mind due to Hajime¡¯s changes had dissipated. To begin with, Hajime had returned to the dungeon for the sake of relieving Kaori by informing her his survival. And just like his words, he had returned to the dungeon only for Kaori, but he didn¡¯t cast the others away. He saved Meld who received mortal wounds and told hispanion to protect Kouki¡¯s party.

    Kaori noticed it. The reason Hajime unhesitatingly disyed such violence and mercilessness towards his enemy was for the sake of protecting his important people. Of course Kaori herself might also be included inside, but it was a fact that Hajime was thinking for the others¡¯ sake. The proof was the smiles from the girls surrounding Hajime.

    Kaori guessed it. Hajime had lost his hair color, right eye and left arm, surely because of the severe environment he had lived through. He certainly almost broken down mentally and physically many times. No, it was possible¡­ it was possible that he had already broken which resulted in his changes. Even so, Hajime walked on his path surrounded by those smiles.

    That fact made the fog inside Kaori¡¯s mind disperse. She could hear the sound of puzzle pieces being rightfully ced.Just what I was hesitating about.There¡¯s ¡°Hajime¡± before her. There¡¯s the boy that her heart always thought of. The one who was called ¡°ipetent,¡± but crawled from the abyss, gained enormous power, and came to save her.

    There were parts that had changed, but there was also unchanged parts. However, that¡¯s something natural. After all, people would always change with time, experiences, and meetings. That¡¯s why, there was no need for her to feel fear. There¡¯s no need for her to lose her confidence. There¡¯s no need for her to back away from him.

    If there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know, then it¡¯ll okay if Ie to know it while being by his side. Up until now, just like the time we were inside the ss. There¡¯s no way the strength of my feelings will lose! There¡¯s nothing wrong with me joining the circle that surrounds Hajime! I won¡¯t let anyoneugh at my feelings anymore!

    Resolution and determination were born inside Kaori¡¯s eyes. Shizuku, by her side, was smiling at her best friend¡¯s change. Following that, she silently pushed Kaori¡¯s back. Kaori , with eyes radiating more ¡°strength¡± than before, nodded to thank Shizuku and moved towards her next battlefield. That¡¯s right, toward her fight as a woman!

    Hajime¡¯s party noticed that Kaori was walking towards them. Hajime thought she came to see them off, while Yue by his side, ¡°Muh?,¡± became wary as she frowned. ¡°Arara?,¡± Shia was looking at Kaori as her interest deepened, and Tio murmured, ¡°Looks like it¡¯ll be a bloodbath huh~.¡± Because she was apparently noting to see them off, Hajime was looking at Kaori, frowning due at the ominous feeling.

    ¡°Hajime-kun, can Ie with you, too? ¡­ No, that¡¯s not it, I will absolutelye with you, so please take care of me, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hah?¡±

    From the first words spoken, with neither preface nor wish-washing, it became a development where everything was decided and made Hajime¡¯s eyes turn into dots. Inadvertently, he leaked such a stupefied voice. In ce of Hajime, who could not immediately regain hisposure due to being dumbfounded, Yue moved out.

    ¡°¡­ You are not qualified for that.¡±

    ¡°What qualification? Is it to always think of Hajime? Then, I won¡¯t lose to anyone, you know?¡±

    Kaori calmly replied Yue¡¯s words. Yue, ¡°Mmhmp,¡± made her mouth into ^.

    Kaori matched her gaze to Yue¡¯s, then she abruptly moved her unshakable gaze towards Hajime. Following that, she united her hand before her chest with blushing cheeks, took a deep breath, then with desperate and trembling voice, she spoke to him¡­ thus she conveyed it.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shirasaki.¡±

    Kaori¡¯s expression was mix of embarrassment, worrying while she was expecting Hajime¡¯s answer, and happinessing from being able to convey her feelings to him. Thus, with those mixed feeling, she didn¡¯t back away, disying her determination.

    That gaze, filled with determination and sincerity made Hajime answered her with serious eyes.

    ¡°I have a woman I am in love with. So I can¡¯t answer Shirasaki¡¯s feelings. Therefore, I can¡¯t take you with me.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s clear answer made Kaori immediately bite her lip as if she wanted to cry, but in the next moment, power was born inside the eyes that were about to spill tears and she raised her face. Thus she nodded to tell him she understood. Behind Kaori, Kouki and the others were in nk surprise, agape, and in a pandemonium-like situation, but not minding them, Kaori spun her desired words.

    ¡°¡­ Un, I know. It¡¯s Yue-san, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why¡­¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t think that can be a reason for me not to be at Hajime-kun¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because, Shia-san and the slightly strange Tio-san are also in love with Hajime-kun, right? Especially Shia-san, I feel she is pretty serious about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though Hajime-kun, with you already having your own special person, she still doesn¡¯t give up and wants to be at Hajime-kun¡¯s side, and also, Hajime-kun lets her be so. That¡¯s why, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I am there too, right? After all, my feelings for Hajime-kun¡­ won¡¯t lose to anyone.¡±

    Saying so, Kaori turned her zing, strong gaze towards Yue. What was expressed was,My feelings won¡¯t lose to you! I won¡¯t let youugh at them!, and Yue could see Kaori¡¯s strong will. That was definitely a deration of war. It was a deration that she¡¯d steal the one and only ¡°special seat¡± from Yue.

    Receiving Kaori¡¯s piercing gaze from the front, Yue, unusually, turned her lips in a smile that could be understood by anyone as fearless.

    ¡°¡­ I see, thene with us. And there I will teach you. Our differences, that is.¡±

    ¡°Not you, it¡¯s Kaori.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then, just call me Yue. I ept Kaori¡¯s change.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, Yue. Don¡¯t cry if you lose, kay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Fu, fufufufufu.¡±

    ¡°Aha, ahahahahaha.¡±

    Yue and Kaori created a world of their own with a different meaning than the time Yue did it with Hajime. Even though Hajime was the one confessed to, he was being put aside before he was aware of it, and, in such a manner, in the end it was decided Kaori would enter his party making Hajime look into the far distance. Seeing Yue and Kaori who wereughing together, Shia and Myuu by his side were hugging him, trembling.

    ¡°Ha-Hajime-san! Is something wrong with my eyes? I can see dark clouds and draconic lightning behind Yue-san!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that normal? Even I can see a katana holding Hanya behind Shirasaki.¡±

    ¡°Papaa~! Those Onee-chan are scaryy.¡±

    ¡°Haa haa, thee are somehow¡­ if you turn your gazes to this one¡­ ngh, can¡¯t hold it.¡±

    With Satan? appearing behind each of them, Yue and Kaoriughed with daunting pose.Were you those kinds of characters?, Hajime wanted to retort with that, but he decided to wait for them to stop while soothing Myuu, who was clinging to him, because those words would be a boomerang back at him. He is now the so called good-for-nothing.

    But, there was someone who objected towards Kaori¡¯s will¡­ and of course it was the ¡°Hero¡±, Amanokawa Kouki.

    ¡°Wa-Wait! Please wait a sec! I don¡¯t understand this. Kaori likes Nagumo? She wants to follow him? Eh? What does this mean? How, how did it suddenlye to this? Nagumo! You, just what have you done to Kaori.¡±

    ¡°¡­ the heck is with this one.¡±

    Apparently, Kouki could not admit the reality of Kaori falling for Hajime. It was not something that came out of the blue as Kouki was the only one who didn¡¯t notice it, but in Kouki¡¯s eyes, he only saw it as Kaori suddenly doing something strange and the cause being Hajime. Really, Kouki¡¯s mind that only saw things in the way that would be convenient for him made Hajime retort instinctively.

    Beingpletely convinced that Hajime did something to Kaori, Kouki indignantly moved with partly drawn Holy Sword in hand which made Shizuku admonish him, with a gesture was as though she was enduring a headache.

    ¡°Kouki. Can¡¯t you see Nagumo-kun didn¡¯t do anything? Please think about it calmly. Though it looks like you didn¡¯t notice it, Kaori has thought of him in that way since long ago. I mean, since the time we were still in Japan. Just try to think about what Kaori always talked about.¡±

    ¡°Shizuku¡­ what are you saying¡­ that¡¯s, that¡¯s because Kaori is kind, so she feels sorry for Hajime who was always alone, right? There¡¯s neither connection nor motive, so there¡¯s no way Kaori would like an otaku like Hajime.¡±

    Hearing Kouki and Shizuku¡¯s conversation, Hajime unexpectedly became agitated as that was said straight to his face, his cheek twitching.

    Noticing themotion from Kouki and the others, Kaori spoke towards Kouki and the ssmates behind him to make herself clear.

    ¡°Kouki-kun, everyone, I am sorry. I know it is selfish of me¡­ but I, I want to go with Hajime-kun by any means. That¡¯s why, I will leave your party. Truly, I am sorry.¡±

    Kaori said so as she bowed deeply, making Suzu, Eri, Ayako, and Mao, the female circle, yellKyaa¡ª Kyaa¡ª. Nagayama, Endou, and Nomura, the three who had guessed Kaori¡¯s feelings were waving their hands to tell her not to worry about it with wry smiles.

    However, Kouki, of course, could not ept Kaori¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie, right? After all, that¡¯s weird. Kaori has always been by my side¡­ so shouldn¡¯t it be the same from now on too? Kaori is my childhood friend¡­ that¡¯s why¡­ it¡¯s natural for her to be by my side. Isn¡¯t that so, Kaori?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Kouki-kun. It is true that we are childhood friends¡­ but, it doesn¡¯t mean we will be always together, you know? I think this is the natural way¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Kouki. It¡¯s not like Kaori is yours, and it¡¯s Kaori herself that will choose what she does. So, drop it already.¡±

    Being told so by his two childhood friends, Kouki was dumbfounded. His gaze immediately moved towards Hajime. Hajime was looking in the distance, expressing that this had nothing to do with him. Beside Hajime were a beautiful woman and beautiful girls in attendance. Seeing that spectacle, Kouki¡¯s eyes began to gradually looking up. Inside him, he was thinking about<strong>his</strong>Kaori, and dark feeling he never felt before sprang up. Thus following his impulse, he fully interpreted things at his own convenience.

    ¡°Kaori. You must not go with him. I am saying this for your sake. Just look at that Nagumo. He is attended by several girls, even a small child like that¡­ moreover, he even made a girl from the Rabbitman tribe wear a ve cor. Even that ck-haired woman called Hajime ¡°Master¡± before. Surely, she waspelled to call him that. I am sure Nagumo is collecting women or something along those lines. He is the worst. He easily killed a person and he didn¡¯t want to cooperate with us, hisrades, even though he has those powerful weapons. Kaori, you¡¯ll only be unhappy if you go along with him. That¡¯s why, it is better if you stay here. No, just stay here. Even if you are going to hate me, I am going to stop you for your sake. I will absolutely not let you go with him!¡±

    Kouki¡¯s overly erratic objection made Kaori and the others dumbfounded. However, the heated up Kouki couldn¡¯t be stopped. His gaze which was looking at Kaori to persuade her turned towards Yue and the girls by Hajime¡¯s side as if he thought of something.

    ¡°You girls, too. There¡¯s no more need for you to be by that man¡¯s side. Come with me! I wee people with abilities like you. Let¡¯s save people together. Shia, was it? There¡¯s no need to worry, I will immediately release you from very if youe with me. Tio too, it¡¯s okay for you to not call him Master.¡±

    Saying so with a refreshing smile, Kouki outstretched his hand towards Yue and the girls. Shizuku was facepalming and looking at the sky while Kaori was covering her opened mouth.

    Yue and the girls who received the invitation along with Kouki¡¯s smile were¡­

    ¡°¡±¡± ¡­¡±¡±¡±

    They were speechless. They averted their gazes from Kouki and rubbed both of their own arms. If one looked carefully, Yue and the girls were having goosebumps. In a way, they received considerable damage. Even Tio said, ¡°Somehow, this feels wrong¡­,¡± as she frowned at the cold feeling she felt.

    Seeing their appearances, Kouki who outstretched his hand had his smile cramped. Far from looking at him, the girls were hurriedly hiding behind Hajime while looking disgustedly at him which shocked Kouki.

    Then, that shock changed into anger which disyed in his action. He rashly drew the Holy Sword, aiming at Hajime. Kouki could no longer be stopped by words, he thrust the Holy Sword into the ground and pointed his finger at Hajime as he dered,

    ¡°Nagumo Hajime! Duel me! Throw away your weapon and fight me barehanded! If I win, don¡¯t evere close to Kaori again! Also, you must release those girls!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ouch, ouch, ouch. This is bad. It¡¯s a more painful hero than I expected. It looks like he couldn¡¯t see that he is being a pain though.¡±

    ¡°What are you mumbling about! Are you scared?!¡±

    Stabbing the Holy Sword into the ground and dering a bare-handed duel after drawing the sword was surely because he felt that he¡¯d lose to Hajime if they used weapons. Though it was actually unknown whether he did it intentionally or not¡­ Yue, Shia, Myuu, Tio, Kaori and the others were indeed taken aback by Kouki¡¯s speech and behavior.

    However, Kouki firmly believed that he was in the right and got worked up on saving his childhood friend and the unhappy girls from Hajime which made him unable to notice the surrounding atmosphere. To begin with, the strong conviction that made him doing such a reckless thing was the ¡°envy¡± he that he felt for the first time, and he waspletely out of control.

    Without hearing Hajime¡¯s approval, Kouki dashed out. Sighing, Hajime took two, three steps back. Seeing that, Kouki thought Hajime was frightened from fighting without a weapon and put more power into his dash. Just several steps before his fist reached Hajime, Hajime lowered his hands, not reacting to anything in particr. Kouki thought Hajime couldn¡¯t react to him and was convinced of his victory.

    At that moment,

    THUUUMP!

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    Kouki disappeared.

    More urately, at the moment he put maximum power to hisst step to put more power into his fist, he fell. He fell into a pitfall. At the beginning, the reason Hajime moved back two, three steps was to create transmutation magic array using his shoes to create a hole with a four meter depth under the surface.

    The pitfall was immediately returned into stone pavement after it swallowed Kouki. Next, explosions could be heard from under the surface. At the moment Hajime transmuted the pitfall, he used that opportunity to transfer sh grenade, shock grenade, paralyze grenade, and tear grenade from ¡°Treasure Box¡± into the hole.

    While he was underground, the impact from explosions attacked Kouki who tried to escape, then his vision went dark with the sh, his eyes and nose flooded from the tear grenade, andstly his body was in agony and stiffening because of the paralysis.

    Hajime silently used transmutation again and hardened the ground around Kouki as hard as the two-tailed wolf. And now, because he¡¯d likely to die due to being deprived of fresh air, he created a small hole for venttion.

    During that time, to the onlookers, it looked like Hajime didn¡¯t do anything but stood only to take Kouki¡¯s resentment, and then Kouki rushed forward, alone which ended with him disappearing down the hole alone; it made him looked terribly¡­ silly.

    ¡°Ah~, Yaegashi. He is still alive, so dig him outter.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I have a lot of things I want to ask¡­ but, roger that.¡±

    Leave the troublesome Kouki to Yaegashi Shizuku!, it was a tacit understanding since the time they were in Japan. Hajime pushing the troublesome thing onto her made Shizuku leak a sigh while covering one of her eyes. Finally, the nuisance was gone.

    ¡­ Was what he thought, but this time Hiyama¡¯s gang made amotion. As for the reason, the hole left by Kaori was just too great. There was also the previous incident with the demon race woman, and they¡¯d likely to die in the future if Kaori left them. That¡¯s why they repeatedly tried to persuade Kaori to remain with them. Especially Hiyama, he intensely objected. His appearance¡­ was in a panic, as though the thing he desired for so long which was about toe into his possession was disappearing.

    Hiyama¡¯s gang of four realized it was difficult to persuade or change Kaori¡¯s decision, and this time they began to persuade Hajime to remain with them.We apologize about the past, so let¡¯s get along from now on, such and so forth was said unabashedly.

    They didn¡¯t actually mean what they said, but they made friendly smiles as they snuck peeks at Hajime¡¯s mood, but not only Hajime, but Shizuku and the others were also disgusted by them. Within that situation, Hajime, for the first time looked at Hiyama¡¯s eyes from a close distance since their reunion. Inside those eyes, maybe due to the effect of Kaori leaving, Hajime could see madness.

    Shizuku and the others admonished Hiyama¡¯s gang and once again it turned into amotion, but because there was such an opportunity, Hajime decided to talk to Hiyama to confirm the truth about that day and to resolve the current situation.

    ¡°Naa, Hiyama. Has your fire magic skill increased?¡±

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±

    The sudden question made Hiyama dumbfounded. However, hisplexion gradually turned pale as he noticed the meaning behind it.

    ¡°Wh-What are you saying. I am the vanguard¡­ and my element with the highest aptitude is Wind.¡±

    ¡°Hee, I thought you were surely had a fire element.¡±

    ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you mistaken? Just what are you trying to say all of a sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, you must have liked fire element magic. Especially something like fireball. I wonder if you would unintentionally use it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Now, the color of Hiyama¡¯s face had changed from blue to white. Seeing that reaction, Hajime was convinced. Next, Hajime guessed his motive from his panicked attitude from Kaori separating from them. Well,as for why Hajime hadn¡¯t attacked Hiyama up till now was because he was sneaking looks at Kaori.

    Hajime himself, currently, had not even a shred of feeling burning with revenge. Though he¡¯d be merciless if one was hostile to him, he nned to leave Hiyama as he was. If he retaliated here, it would be troublesome as there was no value in being burdened by a dispute against Kouki¡¯s party just because of Hiyama. For Hajime, the existences of Hiyama and his gang were truly worthless just like the pebbles by the roadside.

    Hajime moved away from the silent Hiyama and mercilessly informed Hiyama¡¯s gang, with Kondou and the others included.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize as I don¡¯t mind the past. For me, you guys are worthless. Thus I don¡¯t want to know what you are going to say. If you understand, scram now! You¡¯re so irritating!¡±

    Although Kondou and the others were angered by Hajime¡¯s words, ¡°Hiyamaaa. You should understand, right?,¡± Hajime said so with full smile, and then Hiyama¡¯s body shook and he silently nodded, followed by him telling Kondou and the others to stop. Hiyama once again came to know that Hajime had noticed something about him, including what Hajime didn¡¯t express, and he matched him.

    Kondou and the others were dubious due at the sudden change in Hiyama¡¯s attitude, but Hiyama¡¯s abnormal attitude, as if he was killing his emotions, made them reluctantly give up on persuading Hajime.

    Finally, truly finally, the nuisances who disturbed the departure of Hajime¡¯s party had gone. Kaori went back to the inn to get her luggage (Hajime used his ¡°Pressure¡± to stop Hiyama¡¯s gang from following her). Leering at Ryuutarou and the others trying to dig Kouki up, Hajime now was talking with Shizuku.

    ¡°What can I say¡­ I am sorry for everything. Also, let me thank you again. Thank you, for saving us, for surviving, and foring here to meet with Kaori¡­¡±

    Shizuku, who apologized about the trouble and thanked him for rescuing them and returning to Kaori, made Hajimeugh, inadvertently. Shizuku showed a dubious expression due to Hajime sudden burst ofughter. Her gaze was asking, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°No, sorry. What can I say, I thought you are worldly-wise as usual, so I inadvertentlyughed. Even while we were in Japan, you were the one who quietly did the apologizing and thanking. It¡¯s still the same, even in this different world¡­ but keep it in moderation or your wrinkle will increase, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve been a big help. Also, you have considerably changed. To have that many girls to wait upon you, along with a daughter¡­ I couldn¡¯t imagine this from you while we were still in Japan¡­¡±

    ¡°I only love one person though¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t have the obligation to say anything and I also understand that it is not my ce to say it¡­ but at least I want you to take care of Kaori. I implore you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hajime didn¡¯t answer. More than that he didn¡¯t want to answer Kaori¡¯s feelings, honestly, he never thought of letting here along. But in the end, he let Yue have her way¡­ but he wondered why the woman he fell for permitted one woman after another¡­Why did ite to this?, Hajime was looking into the far distance as he thought that he was spoiling Yue too much.

    Towards Hajime, whose attitude said he didn¡¯t hear anything, Shizuku¡¯s spirit as a best friend raised a growl.

    ¡°¡­ If you don¡¯t take care of her¡­ it¡¯ll be serious matter.¡±

    ¡± ? Serious matter? What do you¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you heard ¡°White-haired, eye-patched Punisher¡±?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Or maybe, written as ¡°Round of Destruction¡± and read as ¡°Outbreak,¡± how about it?¡±

    ¡°Wait a sec, you, just what are you¡­¡±

    ¡°There are also others such as ¡°Jet-ck Tyrant¡± or ¡°Transmutation Master of Red Thunder,¡± you know?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yo-You, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Shizuku suddenly began to enumerate unknown names, which made Hajime look dubious at the beginning. But, noticing Shizuku joyfully looking at Hajime from head to toe, he turned pale as he understood what she meant.

    ¡°Fufufu, right now I am a ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡± and a member of the Hero¡¯s party. What I said will surely spread. It is equal to thework of neighboring housewives. Well then, Nagumo-kun, what kind of nickname do you want¡­ I will make one that fairly describes your appearance and grandly make it known, okay?¡±

    ¡°Wait, just, wait! Why, how did you know such a damaging thing!?¡±

    ¡°It is because I studied about it with Kaori. That girl wanted to talk with Nagumo-kun, so she studied otaku culture like manga and anime so they could be a topic of conversation. I went along with her every time¡­ that¡¯s why I¡¯ve gathered quite the knowledge about it. Certainly, people like the current Nagumo-kun are called ¡°chuuni¡­¡±¡±

    ¡°Stoop-! Please stop that¡±

    ¡°O-Oh my, it is more effective than what I imagined¡­ looks like you are aware of it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Th-This devil¡­¡±

    Hajime had already fallen to his knees. The ck history that truly happened in his middle school years was revived. The memory that had been sealed deep inside him, ¡°You rang?¡± said thus as it peeked out its face.

    ¡°Fufu, so, take care of Kaori, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuu, Requiem of Ruin (Shotgun of Chaos), Revived Disaster (Reverse Cmity)¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay! I will do it, so please don¡¯t make such painful nicknames.¡±

    ¡°Take care of Kaori, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ At the very least, I promise that I won¡¯t treat her unkindly.¡±

    ¡°Eeh, that¡¯s enough for me. After all, it seems you¡¯ll be mad at me if I go any further than this¡­ if you break the promise, be prepared for a novel with you as the main character published in this world and Japan too, okay?¡±

    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you actually thest boss here? You are, right?¡±

    Hajime held his head as he was on the verge of going mad from embarrassment. Yue, the girls, and the other ssmates that were looking at Hajime from a slight distance were shuddering at how Shizuku used only words to make the overwhelmingly powerful Hajime fall to his knees.

    While Hajime was fighting against his dark history due to this and that from his appearance, Kaori came back, running. Next, she became pop-eyed when she saw Hajime hanging his head before Shizuku.

    Worried about Shizuku, Kaori asked the details from Yue and they exchanged information. Finishing their conversation, Yue, ¡°Muu~,¡± groaned at Shizuku who defeated Hajime with only words. Kaori had also remembered that the two often talked with each other quietly¡­ and she looked alternately between Hajime and Shizuku. Following that, the two reached a conclusion.Don¡¯t tell me, is she thest boss of this fight as a woman?, something like that.

    Yue wore an indescribable expression and Kaori was worrying. Then, it was finally time for Hajime¡¯s party to leave. Shizuku, Suzu, the other female students, and Nagayama¡¯s party, along with Meld who finished reporting, were gathered at Hol-ad¡¯s entrance to see them off. Following that, when Hajime took out the magic-driven four-wheeler, all of them were once again surprised.

    While Shizuku and Kaori mutually struggling to separate their hands in regret, Hajime took out a sword with a ck sheath from ¡°Treasure Box¡± and handed it to Shizuku.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°Yaegashi, you are losing the one who can spoil you, right? Then, just take it. Even if you are worldly-wise, you can¡¯t be ¡°healed (mentally)¡± from being separated from Shirasaki. Maa, there¡¯s also the various things I am indebted to you for from Japan.¡±

    Shizuku epted the sword from Hajime and slowly drew it from its sheath, and a jet-ck sword that seemed to absorb even light appeared. There was no de crest, it had a slight curve and became double edged around the tip. It resembled the sword called Shoukarasuma. Though Hajime only knew a little about Japanese swords, it was created simrly using transmutation just like the short swords he handed over to the Haulia.

    ¡°I can guarantee its strength because it was made from thepressed, hardest ore in this world, and its sharpness is at the level where even an amateur can cut steel by swinging it. About the maintenance¡­ there¡¯s no need to say it to Yaegashi, but please take care of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Such an amazing thing¡­ as expected of a Transmutation Master. Thank you. I won¡¯t hold back and will ept it.¡±

    After one swing, two swings, the bnce as it cut through the wind made Shizuku respond with admiration, and she honestly thanked him as she smiled. Truthfully, because Shizuku¡¯s swordsmanship was Yaegashi-styled, naturally it required a Japanese sword, and she felt disoriented every time she used her techniques using her previous sword. That¡¯s why she was truly happy to obtain a Katana which made her float a natural, lovely smile.

    ¡°¡­ Last Boss?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shizuku-chan.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What? You two, why are you looking at me with such eyes?¡±

    Yue¡¯s gaze, full of caution, and Kaori¡¯s gaze, full of worry, made Shizuku flustered as she didn¡¯t know the meaning behind them. Leaving behind that indescribable atmosphere, Shizuku and the others saw Hajime¡¯s party out of Hol-ad.

    The weather was good. Their destination was one of the Seven Great Dungeons ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? in ?Guryuu-en Great Desert?. With increasing liveliness from acquiring a newpanion, Hajime continued his journey.

 Book 9. Chapter 1

    Book 9. Chapter 1

    <strong>Madness and Jealousy</strong>

    ¡°Shit! Shit! What¡¯s with this! What kind of joke is this!¡±

    It was midnight. Inside a park located on the outskirts of the post town, Hol-ad, one boy was cursing in a hushed voice, punching one of the trees repeatedly. It was Hiyama Daisuke. Hiyama¡¯s eyes were shaking intensely in hatred, agitation, and impatience. Those were truly ugly and impure eyes, from which it was not an exaggeration to they were full of madness.

    ¡°As I thought, you really did lose your temper¡­ well, I know it can¡¯t be helped though. After all, your precious, precious princess Kaori was snatched by another man before your eyes, right?¡±

    A voice filled with scorn and slight sympathy rang out from behind such a Hiyama. Fwip, Hiyama immediately turned around. Next, he momentarily raised an expression of relief when he recognized the other person was the one he meeting in secret, and, following that, with his fists clenched, he replied with a voice that was just like a beast¡¯s howl.

    ¡°Shut up! Shit! This¡­ this shouldn¡¯t have happened! Why, why is that bastard alive!? Just why did he did that¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted by yourself, I want to have a talk, you know? Also, it will be a serious matter if someone sees us meeting in secret.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I, I don¡¯t have anymore reasons to go along with you¡­ my Kaori is already¡­¡±

    In between the trees¡¯ shadows created by the moonlight was a person¡¯s silhouette, to whom Hiyama bitterly spoke as he pummeled his fists on the tree.

    Hiyama cooperating with this person was only because he heard that he would be able to make Kaori his own. That¡¯s why, with Kaori leaving, he had lost his reason to cooperate, and it was toote to threaten him with exposing his attempt to kill Hajime as the victim could have said it himself.

    However, the person in the darkness smiled as its mouth turned curved into a crescent at such a Hiyama, and it once again tempted him just like the devil.

    ¡°If she is snatched then just snatch her back. Is it wrong? Fortunately, we have good bait here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bait?¡±

    Not knowing what it meant, Hiyama dubiously tilted his head which made that person grinned and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, bait. Even if she puts priority on her feelings and parts from thoserades of hers¡­ her best friends that were always by her side, her childhood friends¡­ do you think she can just leave them be? Especially if she knows they are in a predicament.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°It is easy to call her back. So, there¡¯s no need to be pessimistic about it. Especially in this case, even I got a chill¡­ but I am d that it resulted in something convenient for me. Yup, it could be said as a godsend. Shall we finish everything once we return to the Imperial Capital? Then¡­ you will surely obtain what you desire, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Though knowing it was useless, Hiyama red at his aplice that stayed in the shadow. Even receiving his gaze, the person before Hiyamaughed normally.

    Though he didn¡¯t know all of this person¡¯s n, from their previous words, Hiyama could have guessed that it¡¯d involve injuring the other ssmates. For their own objective, they could easily betrayed theirrades, with whom they shared joy and sorrow with. Following that, a chill ran down in his spine as he couldn¡¯t feel any guilt from that person.

    (A nasty person as always¡­ but, I also cannot back down anymore¡­ I must do it to get<strong>my</strong>Kaori back¡­ that¡¯s all. There¡¯s nothing to hesitate about. This is for Kaori. I am the justice here.)

    Hiyama only thought of himself and his confusion had already been disappeared. Because of his aplice, he was made to look away from the thing he must see, believing that his action was justified, while it all stemmed from his desire for Kaori.

    The silhouette turned silent as it understood Hiyama¡¯s feelings. Smiling, it waited for Hiyama¡¯s answer.

    ¡°¡­ Okay. Just like before, I will lend you a hand. However¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah, I understand. I will obtain what I desired, and you will obtain yours. Give and take, isn¡¯t that a nice word? From now on is crucial. The case in the Imperial Capital too, can I leave that to you?¡±

    Without minding Hiyama¡¯s distorted expression, that person turned on their heels and disappeared, as if merging with the space between the trees. Afterwards, what was left was the fallen boy whose eyes were filled with darkness.

    * * *

    On the other hand, at the time the suspicious meeting happened in the outskirts of the town, another boy and girl were also standing under the moonlight.

    They weren¡¯t in the location where the secret meeting happened, they were on a small, arched bridge, above one of the waterways that passed through between the shops and back alleys of the town. A lot of waterways were built for therge number of restaurants and service buildings, and the boy on the bridge was looking down on the flowing water¡¯s surface as it reflected the moon above it, under the moonlight.

    More urately, he wasn¡¯t looking but ¡°drooping his head¡±, moreover, his expression was dark, far from its usual shine. The boy¡¯s appearance was just like that a person whosepany bankrupted, incurredrge amount of debt, and was now despairing about his future as he looked far into the distance, into the twilight. It was our hero, Amanogawa Kouki.

    ¡°¡­ Do you not want to talk?¡±

    A voice called out to Kouki who didn¡¯t look away from the moon reflected on the water surface. It was his childhood friend for ten years, the pair of the girl that went away, Yaegashi Shizuku.

    Unlike Kouki, Shizuku was entrusting her back to the bridge¡¯s railing, looking up at the moon in the sky. Towards the railing, her trademark ponytail was swaying, ying in the wind. Without looking at his childhood friend, and Shizuku who also not looking at him, Kouki replied as he continued to look at the moon.

    ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no answer, no, Kouki just could not answer her. Even though he was looking at the moon reflected on the water¡¯s surface, what was in his mind was the spectacle of Kaori speaking her feelings. Within her anxiety and rejoice, as if praying, she spoke her feelings without any hint of a lie, which even convinced Kouki, whose denseness was at the level of a chronic disease.

    Kouki and Kaori were friends for around ten years, but he was hurt when he saw her beautiful strength, he had never seen Kaori made such expressions. It was just like a bolt out of the blue for him.

    Every time he recalled her expression, an unspeakable feeling sprang up in his mind. It was dark and heavy, a truly murky feeling. Unconditionally, without any basis, he believed his thought was a natural one. That was that, his childhood friend, Kaori, would always be by his side, without any change. It could be said he thought of Kaori as his. In other words, he was jealous.

    That jealousy, Kouki himself didn¡¯t know as to whether it came from love or just his desire to monopolize her, but the feeling that she was ¡°snatched¡± from him was swirling in his mind, intensely.

    However, it was Kaori herself that decided to go along with the one who ¡°snatched¡± her away, Hajime (though he would surely object to it). Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to believe and tried to deny the existence called Hajime by challenging him to a duel where he was defeated. His misery, resentment towards Hajime, doubts about Kaori¡¯s feelings, and a lot of other feelings were mixed together, making Kouki¡¯s mind a mess, just like the inside of kicked trash can.

    Thus he kept looking at the water and unbeknownst to him, his other childhood friend was already standing beside him without saying anything¡­ his reply from before was also truly not like him. Unable to find his next word, Kouki turned silent.

    Sneaking a nce at such a Kouki, Shizuku frowned her brows and with an atmosphere that expressed ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± she moved her mouth.

    ¡°¡­ Right now, Kouki, you are being a pain.¡±

    ¡°¡­ A pain?¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s unexpected reply made Kouki inadvertently parrot her. Shizuku moved her gaze from the moon towards Kouki, and continued her words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. About Kaori, from the beginning she isn¡¯t yours, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s¡­ then, are you saying she is Nagumo¡¯s?¡±

    Prick, Kouki¡¯s eyes were shaking as he guessed that, he desperately tried to object that as if cursing it. Hearing that, Shizuku answered with a strong forehead flick. ¡°It hurt-!?,¡± Kouki instinctively covered his forehead, and leering at him, Shizuku scolded him with a cold voice.

    ¡°Idiot. Kaori is her own. Whatever she chooses, wherever she goes, it is up to Kaori to decide that. Of course, even who she wants to be with¡­ is up to her own decision.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Since when? Shizuku, you must have known that, right?¡±

    Without asking ¡°what do you mean,¡± Shizuku nodded.

    ¡°You know¡­ Kaori met Nagumo-kun in middle school¡­ Well, he must have forgotten about it¡­ Rather I also don¡¯t know in what kind of situation they met.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that. Just what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°That is for you to ask Kaori yourself. After all, it is bad for me to say it without her permission.¡±

    ¡°Then, the reason Kaori was always talking to Nagumo in ss was truly¡­ that is¡­ because she loves¡­ him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shizuku easily told him the truth he didn¡¯t want to hear, which made Kouki make a reproachful gaze. However, Shizuku only thought of it as a passing wind. Angered by her attitude, just like a child throwing a tantrum, Kouki began to spit out what was in his mind.

    ¡°¡­ Why, why is it Nagumo. When we were still in Japan, he was an otaku, unmotivated, and he nothing special in terms of sports or studies either¡­ always forcing hisugh, and being out of ce¡­ He took a nomittal attitude whenever Kaori talked to him¡­ he was an otaku¡­ if it was me, I wouldn¡¯t treat Kaori coldly. I¡¯d always think of her as important, and I would do my best for Kaori¡¯s sake¡­ Besides, Nagumo was waited upon by those girls in such a manner, isn¡¯t he the lowest to treat them like that? Not only that, he is a murderer! He killed a non-resisting woman. So, do you think I was wrong!? That¡¯s right, it is strange for Kaori to like such a bastard after all. He surely must have¡°SWISh!¡±Guhah!?¡±

    Heating up as he spoke, Kouki began to badmouth Hajime with fabricated truths which once again awarded him a forehead flick (No Beat ver.) from Shizuku.What are you doing!?, was conveyed by Kouki¡¯s re which was ignored by Shizuku who was wearing an amazed expression.

    ¡°Again, your bad habit ising out, you know? I¡¯ve kept saying until now that you should stop interpreting things at your own convenience.

    ¡°Interpreting things to my convenience¡­ there¡¯s no way¡ª¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed it yet? Kouki, you don¡¯t know anything about Nagumo-kun, right? You don¡¯t know anything about the time we were still in Japan or in this world¡­ and those girls looked happy, no, they really were happy, you see? But you ignored that fact and said something selfish¡­ The current Kouki is only trying to make Hajime out to be a bad person who is unsuitable for Kaori. If that isn¡¯t called as interpreting things at your own convenience, then what is?¡±

    ¡°B-But¡­ it is the true he killed a person.¡±

    ¡°¡­ At that time, even I was about to kill her. However, I couldn¡¯t muster my strength. Even in the future¡­ if a simr thing happens, then I will surely swing my sword to kill, for the sake of surviving, for the sake of the people important to me. Though I don¡¯t know whether I can do it, since I will only know when the timees¡­ For now, the thing I did was only attempted murder¡­ but, are you going to despise me if I be a murderer?¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s confession made Kouki speechless. His childhood friend, Shizuku, held a stronger sense of responsibility and justice than others, so he suddenly felt like she was a distant existence after hearing she was truly going to kill. However, Kouki shook his head when he noticed the shadow of anxiety and the fear of injuring a person in Shizuku¡¯s bitter smile.

    Seeing Kouki¡¯s reaction, Shizuku continued her words which could be called a soliloquy.

    ¡°Certainly, his transformation is surprising¡­ and thinking about his character when we were still in Japan, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say he¡¯s a different person¡­ Well, even so, it looks like Kaori still thought of him as ¡°Nagumo Hajime,¡± and it looks like not all of him has changed¡­ but one thing you must not forget, he fought that woman to save us and killed her in our stead.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are you saying it is right to kill.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think it is right. A murder is a murder after all¡­ I can neither justify it nor do I want to.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Even so, we aren¡¯t qualified to criticize Nagumo-kun. It was no one¡¯s fault, but our own weakness¡­¡±

    In short, he should solve it himself if he has a problem with it. It was simply that he was not strong enough, so he couldn¡¯t reach the result he hoped for. It was a mistake toin about the result to the person he left everything with.

    Noticing the unexpressed words, Kouki recalled that he could only crawl at the time Hajime disyed his peerlessness. Unable to object, he fell into sullen silence. His dissatisfied expression was obviously saying, ¡°But, it is the truth that he killed a person!¡±

    Towards Kouki¡¯s obstinacy, with an admonishing tone, Shizuku tacitly warned him about what had happened thus far, along with what she felt aftering to this world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate Kouki¡¯s straightforward sense of justice.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shizuku.¡±

    ¡°However. I think it¡¯s about time for you to start doubting whether you are actually in the right.¡±

    ¡°Doubting my justice?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, a strong feeling is necessary to get things done. But, a distortion will surely appear if you don¡¯t doubt it and just keep moving on, blindly believing on it. That¡¯s why when that happens, I want you to react to it by wondering if you are really in the right, or whether you still need to do it ¡°even¡± if you know it is wrong¡­ it isn¡¯t bad if you continue to think like that, okay? ¡­ truthfully, it is difficult to keep on living rightfully. Havinge to this world, I cut lives even though they were demonic beasts¡­ I¡¯vee to think so.¡±

    Totally ignorant that Shizuku was thinking thus every time she killed a demonic beast, Kouki became pop-eyed.

    ¡°Kouki. You are not always the correct one and even if you are in the right. You should know that your rightfulness can be a lethal weapon. Well, the way you interpreted things at your convenience this time was noting from your conviction of ¡°justice,¡± it wasing from your jealousy.¡±

    ¡°N-no, for me to feel jealous¡­¡±

    ¡°It is uncool to make an excuse to deceive me here, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kouki once again cast his gaze down, looking at the moon on the water surface. However, the dark mood from a while ago had weakened, and he seemed to be thinking deeply about something. Anyway, he had avoided rushing into a spiral of negativity, and Shizuku leaked out a relieved sigh, knowing that.

    Thus, thinking it was necessary to leave him alone for now, Shizuku stopped leaning on the railing and tried to quietly leave the ce. Then, Kouki¡¯s mutter came from behind Shizuku, who had already turned on her heels.

    ¡°Shizuku¡­ you won¡¯t go anywhere, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s with this all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Please don¡¯t go, Shizuku.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kouki¡¯s words were as if he was petitioning her. It was a line that would made the female students in Japan and the girls of the Kingdom that fell for him gokya kya, but unfortunately, Shizuku only disyed an ¡°amazed¡± expression. He might be weakened by the feeling of loss because Kaori had gone¡­ Shizuku looked over her shoulder, towards the blurring moon. It was the moon that was on water surface which Kouki had been looking at previously.

    ¡°At the very least I am not like the ¡°moon¡±¡­ I won¡¯t just leave a man that is depending on me.¡±

    Saying thus, Shizuku left the ce. Left behind, Kouki watched the alley where Shizuku disappeared for a while, then once again, he looked at the moon reflected on the water surface. Next, he noticed the meaning behind her words.

    ¡°¡­ I see¡­ the moon reflected on the water¡¯s surface.¡±

    Flowers reflected on a mirror and the moon reflected on the water¡¯s surface. Those were words speaking about a thing that could be seen but not be reached, visible but with no substance, just like a reflection. He unconsciously looked at the reflected moon as Kaori, and certainly it was not something he could reach. Especially after seeing Kaori¡¯s expression at the time she confessed her feelings to Hajime.

    Shizuki said she was not ¡°the moon reflected on the water¡¯s surface¡±. So, it¡¯s possible for him to reach her. However, her next words were severe. Kouki inadvertently made a wry smile. He thought about what he had just said to his childhood friend.

    Kouki stopped looking at the reflected moon, he looked up at the sky. He had unconditionally believed that he could reach ¡°it¡± if he just stretched out his hand, but he realized ¡°it¡± was awfully quite far. Letting out a deep sigh, Kouki began to think about the wordsing from his strict and gentle childhood friend.

    To change or not to change¡­ it was up to Kouki.

 Book 9. Chapter 2

    Book 9. Chapter 2

    <strong>Aiko¡¯s Disappearance</strong>

    Prologue of fourth arc.

    The event happened sometimeter.

    Three weeks had passed since the time Kouki¡¯s party had received shock from the reunion and theplex feelings because of to the separation in ?Post Town, Hol-ad?.

    Currently, there was one thing Kouki¡¯s party must immediately deal with: to kill people. They wouldn¡¯t be able to fight anymore as long as it was not dealt with, so they returned to the Imperial Capital. It was necessary for them to experience ¡°murder¡± if they wanted to participate in the war against the Demon race. They would only be liabilities in the war if they could not ovee it.

    To begin with, they wouldn¡¯t be able to think about it properly since not much time remained. The event that urred in Ul had already reached their ears. It was obvious the Demon race¡¯s movement had became more active since they themselves had also been attacked, and everyone could guess the war was drawing near. Therefore, as quickly as possible, Kouki¡¯s party wanted to ovee this problem by all means.

    Currently, Kouki¡¯s party were doing battle practice against the Knightsmanded by Meld. Ryuutarou, Kondou¡¯s party, and Hiyama¡¯s gang; those who were already prepared for it actually repeatedly asked themselves if they could really do it after seeing Hajime shoot the Demon race woman¡¯s head. There wasn¡¯t much time left, but they would be broken if they were forced to murder, so Meld and the Knights were also looking for a solution.

    Towards the gloomy them, a small, good news had arrived.

    It was the return of Aiko¡¯s party. Normally, Kouki¡¯s charisma would be able to pull the ssmates together. However, the hero was depressed, which made everyone depressed, too. The reason for them not to be broken from the severe defeat and the current problem was thanks to Suzu¡¯s mood making which followed by the prudent people such as Shizuku and Nagayama. Even so, their minds swallowed by uneasiness forced themselves to look more than weing to the adult they were familiar with and trusted. Everyone truly wanted to meet the teacher who always did her best for her students.

    Hearing Aiko had returned, Shizuku made the first move. Shizuku wanted to consult AIko about various things, so she rounded up her training. She also wanted to hear the impression of the ssmates who met Hajime much earlier than her, and she wanted to exchange information objectively with Aiko who neither assume nor prejudices.

    Wearing the jet-ck sheath she received from Hajime and belt for another jet-ck, double-edged sword, Shizuku walked through the passage in royal pce. Her appearance somehow made more nobledies and maids blushparable to other men. It was a problem that haunted Shizuku even in this different world. She really wanted to be spared from being called ¡°Onee-sama¡± by the women who were older than her.

    Having heard the things Hajime did in Ul, Shizuku wanted to directly asked Aiko as to what she thought of Hajime. Depending on Aiko¡¯s impression of Hajime, Kouki¡¯s currently bnced mind would possibly leaned towards undesirable point. It was Shizuku¡¯s nature that burdened her with hardship wherever she goes.

    ¡°Surely, there was also a mess when they were in Ul¡­ but he also gave me this katana-like sword¡­ Seriously, what¡¯s with ¡°sturdy and able to cut anything nicely.¡± Isn¡¯t it an artifact at a level of a national treasure.¡±

    Talking to herself, Shizuku silently moved her hand onto the Katana hanging on her waist. Walking towards Aiko¡¯s room, Shizuku recalled the time she visited the Kingdom¡¯s smithy for the sake of her katana¡¯s maintenance.

    Shizuku called her katana simply as a ck katana and shown it to the Kingdom¡¯s best cksmith. At first, the cksmith were formal before her as one of ¡°God¡¯s Apostles.¡± However, his attitudepletely changed as soon as he examined the ck katana with appraisal magic, and he asked Shizuku while grabbing her shoulders. Thus, as if his previous attitude was just a lie, he barraged her with questions, no he interrogated her with words, such as where did she obtained it and who was the creator.

    Although she was dumbfounded, Shizuku somehow managed to regain her calm and asked what happened. The cksmith said that even within the Kingdom¡¯s treasury, this sword should be more or less at the same as Holy Sword. Although its output and capacity for receiving magic power didn¡¯t reach Holy Sword, it¡¯s functionality and minute details as a weapon were above Holy Sword.

    Next, detailed examination found that if it was supplied with magic power, the de would be extended by 60 centimeters in form of wind de. Furthermore, two more des would form beside the extended part, and they could be fired.

    Then, the sheath was examined. It was understood that the sheath would be dded in thunder if it was supplied with magic power and there was a switch-like part on the sheath¡¯s mouth that would shoot needles with tremendous force.

    The de part was made of azanthium so it wouldn¡¯t be chipped and there was almost no need to undergo maintenance. The maintenance was only to replenish the needle if it was used.

    However, there was a problem, it didn¡¯t have magic array to supply it with magic power. It was a natural thing. Hajime was capable of directly manipting magic power and he was originally never thought of giving it to anyone. So, it wasn¡¯t a mistake when he said ¡°sturdy and able to cut things nicely¡± if it was used by Shizuku.

    Those were the only functions installed, and the mysterious ck sword (or so the cksmiths had seen it as) could only be used by manipting magic power<strong>directly</strong>, made the Kingdom¡¯s cksmiths burn with fighting spirit.

    ¡®Even though we can¡¯t make a weapon with such minute details and functionality, we will make this sword usable!¡¯was what they thought. In short, they would somehow make the user¡¯s magic power supply into the sword by any means. Resultantly, after three days and nights, the cksmiths, with the best one as the core, set aside all of their other works and somehow seeded in creating the magic array.

    As such, Shizuku would be able to pull the ck katana¡¯s abilities without using a chant. Afterwards, the cksmiths whose magic power was dried up were slept for several days with truly happy expressions.

    Shizuku was looking in the distance as she recalled the terrific craftsmanship spirit, then she arrived at her destination, Aiko¡¯s room. She knocked, but there was no response. She heard Aiko was going to report to the King and the other officials, so Shizuku thought she must have not return. Leaning against the wall, Shizuku decided to wait for Aiko¡¯s return.

    Thirty minutes had passed until Aiko returned. Her footsteps could be heard from the inner corridor which somehow sounded depressed. Aiko was walking without looking ahead, and her serious expression made Shizuku understandd Aiko was desperately thinking about something in her head.

    Thus, Aiko didn¡¯t even notice her room with Shizuku right beside its door and passed them. While wondering what had happened, Shizuku called Aiko to stop.

    ¡°Sensei¡­ Sensei!¡±

    ¡°Hoeh!?¡±

    Raising a silly voice, her body twitched in surprise. Aiko looked around and finally noticed Shizuku. Afterwards, Aiko sighed in relief seeing Shizuku¡¯s healthy look, then she smiled in joy.

    ¡°Yaegashi-san! Long time no see. Have you been healthy? Are you unhurt? Are the others safe?¡±

    Even though she had been depressed up until now, the things she said were only her worries about her students. Towards the unchanging Ai-chan sensei, joy also entered Shizuku¡¯s gaze as she smiled, and sense of security filled her mind. For a while, the two were happy for each other¡¯s safety and their reunion, then they entered Aiko¡¯s room for consultation and exchanging information.

    * * *

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­ Shimizu-kun was¡­¡±

    Shizuku and Aiko were alone in the room, and they mutually exchanged information as they drank the tea inside the tea cups with cute, cat-like legs. Hearing the things happened in Ul, those words were Shizuku¡¯s response.

    Inside the room, an awkward mood hung in the air. Aiko dejectedly drooped her shoulders; she was obviously depressed about Shimizu. Thinking about Aiko¡¯s personality and sense of responsibility, Shizuku could not help worry no matter what the circumstance was, but she could not find the words needed to be said.

    However, although Shizuku was reluctant to let Aiko continue being depress, so as cheerful as possible, she rejoiced about Aiko¡¯s safety.

    ¡°I feel bad about Shimizu-kun¡­ however, I truly am d that Sensei is alive. I really want to thank Nagumo-kun.¡±

    Towards the smiling Shizuku, Aiko was reflecting because she once again made her student worry about her, then she returned a smile.

    ¡°I see. At our reunion, he didn¡¯t have any interest in us and this world¡­ but he came to save Yaegashi-san and the others. Furthermore, he even protected a small child¡­ Fufu, it is possible that some part of the past him hade back. Or should I say he is growing up as he change¡­ he has be reliable.¡±

    Saying so as she looked at the far distance, somehow Aiko¡¯s cheeks were¡­ slightly dyed in red. Shizuku was confused while thinking,Isn¡¯t that a strange reaction for just remembering one of her student?She watched as she Aiko sometimesughed while reminiscing, ¡°Fufu.¡±

    Noticing Shizuku¡¯s gaze,Cough!, Aiko cleared her throat. However, she was unable to smooth things over, her cheeks convulsed, and she gained a bad premonition. Shizuku decided to press on. While half persuading herself that it couldn¡¯t be possible, Shizuku said,

    ¡°¡­ Sensei? From our talk, Sensei said he saved you from a dangerous situation, can you tell me the details?¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was said Sensei might have died, so I want to hear how did you recovered from that¡­¡±

    ¡°A-About that¡­¡±

    Shizuku recalled the special medicine that quickly healed the near-dead Meld, she thought it must be that, so she yed the fool and asked Aiko. Aiko¡¯s cheeks began to turn redder than before. Aiko¡¯s gaze was swam around and hesitatingly, she muttered her words¡­ it was indeed suspicious.

    Like a swordsman she was, Shizuku cut to the case.

    ¡°¡­ Sensei. Did something happened between you and¡­ Nagumo-kun?¡±

    ¡± !? Th-There¡¯s no way anything happened, you know? J-Just what are you trying to say? It was just the usual me as a teacher and him as a student!¡±

    ¡°Sensei. Please calm down. Your expression had turned strange.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Aiko was truly shaken. Frantically, Aiko muttered, ¡°I am a teacher, I am a teacher¡­¡± Aiko must have thought she was muttering in her mind, but she wasn¡¯t. Thus, Shizuku was convinced. Although Shizuku didn¡¯t understand in what stage it was, Aiko began to hold a special feeling towards Hajime different from the other students!

    ¡°Nagumo-kun! As a person! What did you do to Ai-chan!?¡±

    Already, anyone could see Shizuku¡¯s cheek was convulsing while she was thinking so. Hajime had already became a g raiser whose level couldn¡¯t even bepared to Kouki. Though unlike Kouki, Hajime wasn¡¯t dense towards affections from others and he had answered to it clearly¡­ and he must had told that to Aiko, too.

    Her best friend¡¯s rival appearing in an unexpected ce made Shizuku looked at the ceiling with her hand covering her convulsing cheek. Regardless of gender, Shizuku hade to hate that side of Hajime, and a dangerous idea of seriously spreading a painful nickname had crossed her mind¡­ which she managed to give up.

    Aiko and Shizuku tried to smooth things over by repeatedly clearing their throats, then they continued their previous conversation as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Then, Sensei. Did something happen when you reported to the king? After all, it seemed to have been a serious talk.¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s question made Aiko recall something and she made a bitter expression where anger and distrust mixed.

    ¡°¡­ Officially, Nagumo-kun is branded as a heretic.¡±

    ¡°!? That¡¯s¡ª!¡­ What do you mean? No, I somehow can guess it¡­ but isn¡¯t that decision a hasty one?¡±

    Hajime was powerful. With only several people, he repulsed more than 60,000 demonic beasts while using mysterious artifacts. Hajime¡¯srades also possessed unbelievable power. However, his stance was he would not cooperate with Church of the Saints and would even oppose them depending on the situation. It was true Hajime was a truly dangerous existence for the Kingdom and the Church of the Saints.

    However, it was truly too hasty to brand him as a heretic so quickly. The brand of a heretic was given to those who disobeyed the teaching from Church of the Saints and became the God¡¯s enemy, and such branding would make it legal for anyone to subjugate Hajime any time, any where. And ording to the situation, even the Temple Knights and Kingdom¡¯s army might move out.

    Following that, by attacking Hajime because he was a heretic, they would receive the treatment of an enemy from Hajime, his merciless and severe attack. There was no way the King and Church people didn¡¯t know the danger. However, Aiko said they decided it right away. There was no way Shizuku would not be surprised by that.

    Shizuku had guessed up until that point, which made Aiko nod in admiration towards the unchanging fast-learner.

    ¡°It ispletely as Yaegashi-san said. Moreover, no matter if he has tremendous power and not following the church, he ended up saving Ul, but they ignored my protests. Nagumo-kun had expected this situation, so he bolstered by title ¡°Goddess of Bountiful Harvest.¡± Also, I heard from the bodyguards that the name ¡°Goddess of Bountiful Harvest¡± and ¡°Goddess Sword¡± had spread further into the other towns. So, by branding him as heretic, it is also means the church is denying ¡°Goddess of Bountiful Harvest¡± who saved the people. Thus, they shouldn¡¯t be able to easily ignore my protest, or so it should be. But those people forced the decision. They were obviously being odd¡­ also, I recalled that other than Ishtal and church¡¯s people, the king and other royalties¡¯ appearances were strange¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s troubling. Just what are they thinking¡­ But the thing they couldn¡¯t help and think of now is ¡°who¡± they should send to the powerful Nagumo-kun, right? And that¡¯s the point here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It is so. Perhaps¡­¡±

    ¡°Eeh. There¡¯s only us¡­ but I will absolutely refuse that, you know? I don¡¯t want to die. If I be Nagumo-kun¡¯s enemy¡­ I don¡¯t even want to imagine it.¡±

    Shizuku shivered, and Aiko made a wry smile understanding what Shizuku felt.

    Thus, before the Kingdom and Church told Kouki and the others to fight Hajime, Aiko decided to tell them about the things Hajime told her. About the Mad Gods and his purpose during his travels. She held no proof, so she didn¡¯t know whether Kouki and the others would believe it. Furthermore, up until now they did their best because they believed the God would return them to their original world as long as they won the war against Demon race.

    In truth, the God takes delight in people¡¯s reaction to His doing, and the possibility of returning is extremely low. So let¡¯s look for the dwelling of those who rebelled against the gods in the old times and look for a way to return ourselves!No one would believe it if those words were said all of a sudden. After Kouki and the others heard what she told them, whether they would see it as nonsense and continued to fight like before, or believed her and looked for another way¡­ That was not something Aiko could predict. However, she must nail it to them not to blindly believing the Church. Aiko convinced herself to do that now.

    ¡°Yaegashi-san. Nagumo-kun knows his information is an unbelievable one and will be antagonized by Amanokawa and the others, so he said this only to me.¡±

    ¡°Information¡­ is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is about the God worshipped by the church and the objective of Nagumo and the girls¡¯ travel. He didn¡¯t give any proof about it¡­ but it is a truly important information, so tonight¡­ no, this evening, I want to tell this to everyone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ no, I understand. Then, should I call everyone now?¡±

    ¡°No, it is an information I don¡¯t want to be known by the church¡¯s side, so I want to tell it at a time when everyone has gathered naturally; at dinner. And we should be able to talk among ourselves if I said I want to spend time with the students I haven¡¯t seen for a long time without any outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ I understood. Then, at dinner it is.¡±

    Afterwards, a good amount of time had passed while Shizuku and Aiko chatted. However, they couldn¡¯t have known that the promise for the dinner could note to pass¡­

    * * *

    The time was evening.

    While the sun was setting, it gave a parting gift of vivid orange color, and Aiko was walking along the empty corridor. The evening sunlight entered the corridor from the windows and drew an obvious contrast on the wall and floor at the other sides.

    Aiko went towards the dining room while her gaze was captivated by the evening sun, but she immediately stopped after she felt someone¡¯s presence. When she looked forward, she saw a woman-like figure inside the shadow. The woman walked in the middle of the corridor, and gracefully stopped her feet with a straight stature. Her clothing was the nun¡¯s habit of Church of the Saints.

    The woman was beautiful, however she spoke to Aiko with a somewhat mechanical and cold voice.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Hatayama Aiko. I¡¯vee for you.¡±

    Aiko felt a chill ran down her spine when she heard her voice, but she feigned her calmness as to not be impolite to someone she met for the first time.

    ¡°Umm, nice to meet you, too. Coming for me¡­ you mean the dinner with the students?¡±

    ¡°No, your destination is the main church.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The sentence which didn¡¯t give her a chance to answer, made Aiko inadvertently ask her again. At that time, the woman moved out from the shadow into a ce lighted by the evening sun. Seeing the woman, Aiko held her breath. Even Aiko, who was the same gender as her, was instinctively charmed by the woman¡¯s beauty.

    Her silver hair was sparkling while it was being reflected by the evening sunlight. With big, long and narrow blue eyes, and her mysterious and wonderful features that seemed to be both of an adult woman and a young girl; all of her parts were perfectly positioned. Her height was tall for a woman, around 170 centimeters, which forced Aiko to look up at her. Her white skin was as smooth as a white porcin, her hands and feets were slender. Her breasts neither big nor small, it was a truly exquisite size if one was thinking about the bnce of her entirety.

    However, she was regrettably had no expression. Rather than expressionless, it was as if she wore a Noh mask. No one would doubt if it was said she was a statue ¡ª the best masterpiece by a famous sculptor. The woman possessed an inhumanely artistic beauty.

    Towards Aiko, who held her breath, the woman smiled and indifferently continued her words.

    ¡°We feel the thing you are going to tell them will inconvenient us. After all, what your students will be doing now looks ¡°interesting¡± to us. That¡¯s why, until the timee, you will temporarily leave the stage.¡±

    ¡°Wh-What are you¡­¡±

    The beautiful nun slowly approached Aiko without even making a footstep, and Aiko instinctively backed. Then, Aiko saw the nun¡¯s blue eyes shone. Aiko felt her mind grow hazy. Immediately, she concentrated as though she was going to invoke magic, and her haziness dispersed in a snap.

    ¡°¡­ I see. As expected, I can only disregard that you are calling yourself a ¡°God.¡± For you are capable of resisting my ¡°charm¡±. There¡¯s no other way. I will just take you by force.¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯te! Wh-What I want¡ª¡­ ugh!?¡±

    The pressure from the woman¡¯s true character made Aiko immediately tried to activate her magic. However, faster than her finishing the chant, the nun momentarily shortened their distance and drove her fist into Aiko¡¯s stomach. Aiko copsed, and at the time she felt her consciousness about to be swallowed by darkness, she heard the nun¡¯s mutter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. You are an excellent piece, and you might be useful against that irregr.¡±

    The white-haired, eye-patched boy floated inside Aiko¡¯s mind. Following that, while knowing it wouldn¡¯t reach him, she shouted his name in her mind right before her consciousnesspletely disappeared.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Nagumo-kun!

    * * *

    ¡°?¡±

    The nun easily shouldered Aiko as though she was weightless, then she looked around the corridor as if she had sensed someone. For a while, the nun silently searched for something. Then, she slowly opened the guest room¡¯s door along the corridor.

    Following that, she entered the room, looked around, approached the closet without any sound of a footstep, and she forcefully opened the door. However, there was nothing inside, so the nun tilted her head and looked around once again, looking here and there. Before long, after not finding anything, she shouldered Aiko again and went outside of the room.

    With silence returning into the room, a trembling murmur could be heard.

    ¡°¡­ I must tell this¡­ someone¡ª¡±

    No one was inside the room. However, retreating footsteps could be heard, and before long, the roompletely regained its silence.

 Book 9. Chapter 3

    Book 9. Chapter 3

    <strong>Immediate Trouble in the Great Desert</strong>

    A brown world.

    ?Guryuu-en Great Desert? was a ce those words expressed, perfectly. The sand was brown, formed by millions of miniscule grains. The wind that was blowing constantly threw up the sand and dyed the air brown, and in a 360 degree radius, there was only one color as far as one¡¯s eye could reach.

    Moreover, there were numerous sand dunes, big and small, whose surfaces were always stirred by the wind. Moment by moment, the surface¡¯s pattern of the dune was constantly changing, as if expressing ¡°I am alive.¡± The zing sun and its unreserved heat made the temperature of the sand on the ground shoot up quickly. It easily exceeded 40 degrees celsius. Coupled with the fluttering sand, it was the worst environment to travel in.

    However, it was only for ¡°ordinary¡± travelers.

    Currently, inside such a severe environment, a ck, box-shaped vehicle, a magic-driven four-wheeler in fact, was advancing casually while raising a dust storm. Though there was neither road or pathway, it was solved by thepass installed inside the vehicle.

    ¡°¡­ The outside is amazing¡­ I am really d that this is not a normal carriage.¡±

    ¡°This one agrees. This one doth not know how it became such an environment¡­ but indeed it isn¡¯t a ce this one wants to be actively moving in.¡±

    Sitting on the rear seat while watching the sand battering the window and observing the brown-colored world, Shia and Tio muttered so, wholeheartedly. No matter how much of an M Tio was, this environment only depressed her.

    ¡°It¡¯spletely different from when Myuu came here before! Here¡¯s very cool, and Myuu¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t hurting! Papa is amazing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right~. Hajime-papa is amazing, right~. Myuu-chan, do you want to drink cold water?¡±

    ¡°Want to~. Kaori-oneechan, thank you~.¡±

    Sitting on thep of Kaori, who was seated on the window side of the front seat, Myuu was excited because it was different from the time that she was here when she was kidnapped before. Myuu was looking at Hajime, who created such afortable space, with sparkling eyes.

    That was natural. It would have been terribly severe for Myuu, who was a member of sea-dweller tribe, to cross the desert. For a young child around four years old like her, it would not be strange for her to have died due in her weakened state. Having endured such an environment made Myuu¡¯s surprise further increase at the gap between that time and now. After all, this four-wheeler was equipped with air conditioning.

    Following that, the one who agreed with Myuu, took out cold water which normally didn¡¯t exist in the desert even if one hoped with all their might, was the one who made an impactful confession to Hajime and deration of war to Yue in Hol-ad, and, before he knew it, she had be one of hispanions. She was Kaori. Incidentally, the water was taken out of the refrigerator installed in the car.

    ¡°You know, Shirasa-¡­ Kaori. Please stop saying Hajime-papa. It is somehow made me felt terribly itchy over here.¡±

    ¡°? But, isn¡¯t Myuu said that as if it was the norm?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind Myuu. However, for a ssmate to call me papa is really¡­¡±

    Due to her personality which liked to look after others, Kaori somehow became the one who took care of Myuu and she mostly called Hajime as Hajime-papa when she was by Myuu¡¯s side. And for a ssmate, and a girl at that, to call him papa, Hajime felt a different sense of resistance from when Myuu called him that, and he wore a truly subtle expression.

    Incidentally, for Hajime to call her as ¡°Kaori¡± was a result of her petition. Her reason was,Hajime-kun calls everyone by their own given name, so it is unfair for me to be called by my family name!, something like that.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I won¡¯t¡­ but, someday when I also have a child¡­ at that time¡­¡±

    Kaori said so with her cheeks dyed crimson, while sneaking a peek at Hajime. Thus a strange atmosphere wrapped everyone inside the vehicle, except for Myuu. Then Yue answered Kaori in ce of Hajime who pretended not to hear anything.

    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, I have made that appointment already. Hajime promised it to me.¡±

    ¡°!? ¡­ Hajime-kun, what does she mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think it is something that strange. After all, it is something still in the far future.¡±

    ¡°¡­ fufu, Hajime already promised to introduce me to his parents.¡±

    ¡± !?¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s thoroughly made a bright family n.¡±

    ¡± !?¡±

    ¡°¡­Even the dates in Hajime¡¯s hometown.¡±

    ¡± !?¡±

    Yue¡¯s vigorous attacks couldn¡¯t be stopped! Those words, one by one, became stakes, driven into Kaori¡¯s chest. However, Kaori wasn¡¯t a woman that would be done so easily. She believed in Hajime¡¯s survival even in such a despairing situation and she held the courage to challenge Yue, who obviously owned a special bond with Hajime. In the moment Yue¡¯s words were stopped, she began her counterattack!

    ¡°I, I know a lot of things about Hajime-kun that Yue doesn¡¯t know! For example, Hajime¡¯s dream for the future, his hobbies, even his favorite genre! Does Yue know the anime and manga that Hajime-kun likes?¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ that¡¯s¡­ but, those aren¡¯t rted to the current us. There are no such things here. Hajime can just teach me once we arrive in Japan¡­¡±

    ¡°How naive. Just look at the current Hajime-kun. Doesn¡¯t he looked like an anime character?¡±

    ¡°Geh!?¡±

    It should¡¯ve been a fight between Kaori and Yue but somehow Hajime received the damage.

    ¡°White-haired with an eyepatch, moreover his magic eyes¡­ those are certainly the things Hajime-kun¡¯s favorite characters have¡­ even his weapon, that Cross Bit is modeled from funnel¡­ ah, but the one Hajime-kun likes is 00, so is it GN Bit? Whatever it is, the current Hajime-kun is still quite the otaku.¡±

    ¡°GAH!? K-Kaori¡­¡±

    ¡°Mu, muu¡­ for Hajime¡¯s weapon to be derived from that.¡±

    ¡°Yue, can you say it is your victory if you don¡¯t know the things the one you love likes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Kaori¡­ that¡¯s some courage¡­ then, let me teach you myself. About the things that Hajime likes on¡­the bed.¡±

    ¡± !? ¡­ W-, w-, w-, on bed, uu~, as I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufufu¡­ it is good that you now know the difference between us.¡±

    During their travel, Yue and Kaori had already made so many sparks against each other that the other party members already came to ignore them. In the beginning, Shia watched them anxiously, but in the end, it didn¡¯t be a serious problem, so she stopped getting herself involved with them.

    In a way, it was Hajime who received most of the damage. Hajime was the source of the two¡¯s quarrel, so the content of their fights made him want to writhe. Even now, he received mental damage because the things he worried about the most were being pointed at.

    Now Yue boldly told them about the ¡°night¡± activities which made Kaori close her ears, not wanting to hear it. Hajime himself didn¡¯t want Myuu to be exposed to that, so he tried to stop Yue.

    However, faster than Hajime, Myuu unexpectedly came to stop the two¡¯s quarrel.

    ¡°¡­ u~, Yue-oneechan and Kaori-oneechan always quarrelling! Myuu hates it if big sisters don¡¯t get along!¡±

    Saying so, Myuu moved from Kaori¡¯sps towards Shia¡¯sp in the back seat. Moreover, Yue and Kaori became flustered. It was because the four year-old girl said she would hate them.

    ¡°Geez, you two are unbing in front of Myuu-chan. Rather, that was bad for her education. I also understand how much you two think of Hajime-san, but please be more prudent.¡±

    ¡°! ¡­What a failure. To be scolded by Shia¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I am sorry, Myuu-chan, Shia.¡±

    To be admonished by Shia made the two droop their shoulders.

    For Yue, Shia was akin to a friend and younger sister, and although Shia also held affection towards Hajime, Shia also thought simrly towards Yue which made Yue didn¡¯t think of her as a love rival. As for Tio, she was just a pervert. That¡¯s why, Kaori, who made a full-frontal deration of war towards Yue, was the first love rival she ever had.

    Yue was convinced that there was an absolute bond between her and Hajime. She held an unwavering confidence that she was Hajime¡¯s ¡°special person.¡± That¡¯s why she was confident that she would be able to easily defeat the challenger, Kaori, when the confession and deration of war happened.

    However, although her confidence didn¡¯t change, Kaori sometimes made the flowers bloom between her and Hajime when they were reminiscencing about Japan, which was unknown to Yue and the others. Towards Kaori, who knew the past Hajime that she didn¡¯t know of, Yue¡¯s sense of rivalry budded before long.

    As a result, just like children boasting about their collections, their quarrel turned from a serious one into such a situation and today, Myuu and Shia finally got angry at them.

    Normally, Hajime was the one who should be stopping Yue, but he was the one who received most of the damage from the two¡¯ quarrels. And now, he could only look far into the distance, as if it didn¡¯t have anything to do with him, to heal his wounded heart.

    ¡°Nn? What is that? Master, there seems to be amotion in the direction at three o¡¯clock.¡±

    Yue and Kaori were desperately appealing that they were getting along to mend Myuu¡¯s mood and Shia was also calming Myuu with a wry smile. Hajime muttered, ¡°I am not a chuuni¡± with hollow eyes. While those happened, unexpectedly, Tio who watched them in interest called out to Hajime. She seemed to have discovered something outside the window.

    Hajime looked towards the ce Tio mentioned, a big dune at his right. There, numerous worm-like demonic beasts, sandworms to be precise, had gathered. Their numerous heads could be seen at the top of the dune.

    Those sandworms were 20 meters on average,rge-scale demonic beasts while thergest ones were around 100 meters in length. They lived in this ?Guryuu-en Great Desert? and would usually submerge themselves underground and attack prey in their vicinity by opening their big, fangs filled mouths from below. They specialized in surprise attacks due to being hard to detect and were feared by people who crossed therge desert as the gods of death.

    Fortunately, the sandworms themselves weren¡¯t very perceptive, so as long as one wasn¡¯t so unfortunate as toe near them by ident, they would neither notice nor aim at anyone who was far away. As such, it could be said that there was someone who was not that fortunate at that dune, but¡­

    ¡°? Why are they just squirming around?¡±

    That¡¯s right, Tio would have not made a doubtful face and asked Hajime if there were just sandworms appearing. With Hajime¡¯s perception skills, he would have noticed any of the sandworms¡¯ surprise attacks, and they¡¯d be able to get out of the sandworm¡¯s range with four-wheeler¡¯s speed. What was abnormal was that if the sandworms were attacking someone, rather than attacking, the sandworms were squirming around in their surroundings.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if, they art confused as to eat or not, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, from what I see, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°This one hath no knowledge of this ce. But those art all-eaters, they shouldn¡¯t be hesitating to eat anything¡­¡±

    Although Tio was a masochist pervert, she had lived far longer than Yue and unlike the imprisoned Yue, her knowledge was pretty vast. That was why she owned reliable information about demonic beasts. For her to be looking doubtful must mean that something extraordinary is happening.

    However, they didn¡¯t have any reason to be involved with it. Hajime decided to get as far away as possible without confirming or getting involved in it.

    And at that time,

    ¡°Kh!? Everyone, brace yourselves!¡±

    Hajime shouted so and immediately elerated the four-wheeler. Morrow, from behind the four-wheeler, starting with a small part of its body surfacing, a gigantic figure with the same color as the desert jumped out. With its mouth open, it was a sandworm. Apparently, Hajime¡¯s party were also unfortunate ones.

    Hajime further steered to the left and right, advancing through the sand at high speed. Under the four-wheeler that drew an ¡°S¡± letter, a second and third sandworm jumped out.

    ¡°Kyaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Hiu!¡±

    ¡°Wawawa!¡±

    In order of screams, there was Kaori, Myuu, and Shia. Met with a strong centrifugal force, Kaori turned behind, worrying about Myuu in the back seat. But her bnce crumbled and she fell into Hajime¡¯sp with her hip on Yue¡¯sp.

    Blinking her eyes, Kaori¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and as she was, she clung tightly to Hajime¡¯s waist. Her position was actually pretty bad. It made Hajime¡¯s cheek cramp. Incidentally, the other half of Kaori¡¯s body was crushing on Yue.

    ¡°Oi, Shira-¡­ Kaori! What are you doing in such a situation!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous! A dangerous situation! So, I¡¯m just clinging to Hajime-kun!¡±

    ¡°¡­Damn you, Kaori. To pin me under, is it¡­ a surprise attack?¡±

    While receiving an ambush from the sandworms, Kaori used this chance to hug Hajime. Yue was pping Kaori¡¯s butt even now, but the blushing Kaori was still clinging to Hajime¡¯s waist, not moving at all.

    While they were like that, the three appearing sandworms, with their upper bodies out of the ground, were ring at the four-wheeler that evaded all of their ambushes. This time, those gigantic figures came forward to attack from overhead.

    If it was a normal carriage, everything would¡¯ve ended with that attack. However, it was an artifact created with a portion of Hajime¡¯s otaku soul. It wasn¡¯t even daunted at being made out as prey.

    Besides¡­

    ¡°Ah, this is the first time I am using THIS!¡±

    Saying so, Hajime turned around the four-wheeler with a drift, advancing backwards, he poured his magic and activated the installed function.

    CLANK! KA-THUNK! KA-THUNK!

    At the same time the mechanical sound effect rang out, a part of the four-wheeler¡¯s bo slided open and an arm with a set of four rockets came out. The arm moved as if looking for its¡¯ prey and when it turned towards the iing sandworms,wooosh!, such an sfx rang out apanied by the deadly warheads scattering their sparks.

    Shining in an orange color, the rockets entered right into the sandworms¡¯ opened mouths and after a moment, they created great explosions as they destroyed the sandworms from the inside. The sandworms¡¯ crimson blood and flesh poured down like a shower and some stuck on the windshield of the currently back running four-wheeler.

    ¡°Uhee¡­ Shia, don¡¯t let Myuu see it.¡±

    ¡°I did that already~. Anh! Myuu-chan, was it painful? But please hold on for a while.¡±

    Hajime asked Shia to do so at the time the rockets were fired into the iing sandworms because the stimtion might be too strong for Myuu. Like that, in synchronization with Hajime, Shia was already embracing Myuu closely to her chest so as she would not see it. However, maybe because she could not breath from her face being buried in Shia¡¯s breasts, Myuu tried to sip out and inadvertently touched a part of Shia¡¯s body. Inadvertently, Shia moaned. Hajime decided that he did not hear anything.

    Currently, although Kaori was clinging onto Hajime¡¯s waist, Yue was finally able to fix her seatbelt. Indeed it was not a situation where he could be defeated by his own impulse, even though his ears were dyed in red with his face cramped.

    ¡°E-Excuse me, Hajime-kun. I am sorry. That, that I impulsively¡­ there¡¯s no perverted meaning to it. That is, for a bit, I just wanted to hug¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ then if things go well, are you going to satisfy Hajime like that?¡±

    ¡°Un, that is so¡­ wait, no! Yue, don¡¯t put such strange things into my mouth. I am not as lewd as Yue.¡±

    ¡°¡­You said I am lewd¡­ certainly, I can¡¯t refute that when I am alone with Hajime.¡±

    ¡°¡­Girls, please shut it already. Also, Yue, please don¡¯t talk about night activities because it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    With the three sandworms crushed by the rockets installed in the four-wheeler, Hajime sharpened his gaze because the sandworms on the dune before could be seen moving due to perceiving the explosive sound and impact.

    However, on his side, Kaori and Yue were conversing just as usual which reduced his tension. Inadvertently, he admonished them due to him being embarrassed.

    To begin with, in his mind, the ¡°night¡± Yue was certainly a lewd one and, when he was alone with her, he thought of her as pretty erotic. Kaori who seemed to have seen through him was teary eyed. Yue, with a bewitching smile, was looking at Hajime while licking her lip. Kaori, who saw that, raised a cute groan. Unconsciously, her fighting spirit zed further.

    From the back seat, Shia said, ¡°I understand your feelings, Kaori-san. We arerades here,¡± while patting Kaori¡¯s shoulder with sympathetic eyes.

    Hajime ignored them and the moved four-wheeler above another dune. He could see the group of sandworms on the lower side of the ground with their lower parts still underground. They didn¡¯t hide anything as they slightly raised the sand. They might have guessed that they had been noticed by Hajime¡¯s party, so they chose speed over another surprise attack.

    Hajime put the rocketuncher away and activated another piece of weaponry in its stead. The center of the bo slid apart and a rectangr machine appeared from inside. Following that, the rectangr box extended its barrel with kashun! sound effect, and it became a rifle was simr to Scgen.

    Next, bright red sparks gushed out from the four-wheeler¡¯s Scgen. With its arm adjusting the angle,DUuuoo!!, came a roaring, firing sound as a line shing line tore through the brown world.

    The bullet, which was fired at a high-velocity, advanced as it raised the sand on the ground upon impact and grandly raised a dust storm. On the sand column that was raised just like an eruption was, of course, a lot of sand colored meat and red blood.

    The Scgen installed on four-wheeler continued to fire bright red shes, one after another. The sandworms that were hunting their prey exploded on the ground and became small bits of nourishment for the barren ground.

    ¡°Hajime-kun! Look at that!¡±

    ¡°¡­A white person?¡±

    When four-wheeler¡¯s Scgen, which was trailing white smoke, was stored back, Kaori let out a surprised voice and pointed her finger. In the ce Kaori pointed at, just as Yue muttered, was a copsed person who was wrapped in white clothing. It was probably the one the previous sandworms were looking at. However, from their distance, it was unknown as to why it wasn¡¯t eaten.

    ¡°Please, Hajime-kun. Let¡¯s go there¡­ I am a ¡°healer¡± after all.¡±

    Kaori looked at Hajime, petitioning. Even Hajime was interested as to why that person was not attacked by the demonic beasts of the desert in such a situation, so he epted Kaori¡¯s request. It was possible that the person carried a method or item capable of keeping demonic beasts away. And in actuality, there was a mineral called the Faeadren crystal that carried such an effect in the sea of trees. The crystal only made it difficult for demonic beasts to approach, but there¡¯s a possibility that even stronger items exist.

    As such, the four-wheeler came near the copsed person. The person wore clothing that was simr to gbeya (egyptian clothing), and it wore a hood that wasrge enough to hide its¡¯ face. Its¡¯ face couldn¡¯t be seen. Falling prone, the hood hid it.

    Getting off the four-wheeler, Kaori ran with short steps towards the fallen person.

    ¡°!¡­ This is¡­¡±

    When the hood was taken off, a man¡¯s face could be seen, a young one that was still in the middle of his 20s. However, what surprised Kaori was not that but the young man¡¯s state. With a pained expression, he was drenched in sweat, his breathing was rough, and his pulse was fast. He generated an intense heat from all over his body that could be felt even through his clothing. Moreover, blood vessels could be seen as if they were being pressed from the inside of his body, and he was bleeding from his eyes and nose. It was obviously an abnormal situation. It was neither a sun stroke nor cold.

    Hajime became cautious towards the virus-carrier like young man, but he decided to keep quiet and watch as the healing specialist was examining him. Kaori activated ¡°Infiltrate and Examine.¡± Using magic power to infiltrate the other¡¯s body, she could examine one¡¯s state and the result could be seen on her status te.

    With one hand ced on the young man¡¯s chest, Kaori¡¯s other hand was holding her status te where the result of the examination was disyed. The result was¡­

    ¡°¡­Rampaging magic power? Does it mean the magic power inside his body is out of control because of poison?¡±

    ¡°Kaori? Do you understood anything now?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah, but this is¡­¡±

    Saying so, Kaori shown what was disyed on her status te,

    ConditionExcessive release of magic power, unable to release it outside.

    SymptomFever, hazy consciousness, pain in whole body, rupturing of blood vessels and hemorrhage

    CauseAbnormality in bodily fluid.

    ¡°It is just my guess, but he must have drunk something which resulted in his magic power going out of control¡­ moreover, because he can¡¯t release it outside, his magic power was pressuring from inside his body and his body couldn¡¯t endure it¡­ if this keeps up, his internal organs and blood vessels will explode. It is also possible that he will be weakened to death due to arge amount of hemorrhaging¡­ I am requesting a blessing unto this location, ¡°Ten Thousand Heavens.¡±

    Concluding so, Kaori chanted her healing magic. ¡°Ten Thousand Heavens¡± was what she activated. It was onne of the middle-ranked healing magics with the effect of curing abnormal conditions. It was the magic used to undo Suzu¡¯s petrification.

    However¡­

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s almost no change¡­ why? For it to be incapable of curing it¡­ does it means too much time has passed?¡±

    Apparently, ¡°Ten Thousand Heavens¡± could not cure the man, it could only dy the progression. Next, maybe because of the pressure from inside his body, the young man groaned in pain. His bleeding didn¡¯t stop. At the moment, because she didn¡¯t have any clear treatment method, Kaori ground her teeth and decided to use her emergency measure.

    ¡°Here I dered the light of grace, here is my realm, my sanctuary, which crushes all evils just as I intended to, ¡°Holy Ground.¡±¡±

    High-ranked light attributed healing magic, ¡°Holy Ground.¡± It was a magic that transfers peoples¡¯ magic power to the others within the area. Basically, by transferring one¡¯s magic power to one¡¯spanion, that person would temporarily escaped from magic power exhaustion. It was a magic that aimed to supplement another if s/he didn¡¯t have a sufficient amount of magic power to shoot a strong magic.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t limited to the user¡¯s magic power, so it could forcefully transfer someone else¡¯s magic power to another within the area. It held the same principle as magic drain. However, it needed a lot more time to extract the magic power from another person and it was impossible to extract a lot of it at once. This was the reason it is only a ¡°High-ranked magic.¡±

    To begin with, it only became practical because Kaori was capable of activating magic which originally needed ten notes with only three notes of chanting. It showed how capable Kaori was.

    The reason she used this magic on the suffering young man was of course to release the rampaging magic power that was building pressure inside his body towards the outside. It was disyed on the status te that the young man was in state where he ¡°cannot release magic power to outside of the body,¡± so she decided to try ¡°if¡± it could be solved by forcefully draining it using high-ranked magic.

    The pure-white light expanded from the center of the young man¡¯s body, and firefly-like, fleeting lights sprang about. It was a mysterious sight. With her eyes shut, the appearance of Kaori, who ced her hand on the young man¡¯s chest as she concentrated and was wrapped by the fleeting light, was divine.

    Kaori, who easily activated high-ranked magic, made the ones well versed in magic, Yue and Tio, inadvertently leak ¡°Hou¡­,¡± voices of admiration. While being held by Shia, Myuu watched Kaori in an entranced expression and muttered, ¡°Beautiful¡­¡±

    Without noticing that her newrades in the surroundings were raising voices of admiration, Kaori put the magic power extracted from the young man into the bracelet made of God Crystal that she received from Hajime. Apparently, the forced drain from the high-ranked magic was effective.

    Incidentally, the reason it was not a ring was because Hajime didn¡¯t want to repeat the past misunderstanding.

    Gradually, the young man¡¯s breathing became steady. The redness of his body also disappeared as it seemed the bleeding was also stopped. After deactivating ¡°Holy Ground,¡± Kaori activate beginner-ranked healing magic, ¡°Blessing,¡± which healed the young man¡¯s blood vessels.

    ¡°For the time being¡­ I don¡¯t think it will have an immediate effect as I don¡¯t see any real solution for it. There¡¯s also the possibility of a slow death from over magic power extraction, so I only extracted it until the level where the pressure inside his body is decreased. If this keeps up, I think the possibility of a slow death from either pressure from inside his body or fatigue is¡­ high. I also have no memory of such a symptom from the things I studied¡­ Do Yue and Tio know anything about it?¡±

    With the young man out of the crisis, Kaori was somewhat relieved but anxious as she could not heal himpletely. Thus she asked Yue and Tio whose knowledge was deep. The two¡¯s gazes wandered around as they searched about it inside their memory, but there was none. In the end, it became a situation where they could not even say that it was a disease of an unknown cause.

    ¡°Kaori, just to be safe, try to examine us too. After all, there¡¯s also the possibility that it is an unknown disease that is spread by aerial infection too. Well, there¡¯s no need to worry about it if it is just a rampaging of magic power.¡±

    ¡°Un, you are right.¡±

    Nodding at Hajime¡¯s words, Kaori examined everyone and didn¡¯t find any abnormalities. Therefore, because it seemed not to infect anyone from respiration, Hajime¡¯s party patted their chests in relief.

    When they did that, the young man raised a groan and his eyelids trembled. Thus, he woke up. Slowly opening his eyes and then looking at his surrounding, the young man saw the nearby Kaori was watching him in worry and he said, ¡°Goddess? I see, so this that world¡­¡±

    Following that, the young man began to heat up for different reason and tried to reach out towards Kaori only to have his stomach trampled by Hajime, who didn¡¯t conceal his irritation from the already annoying heat and sand.

    ¡°Ufffph!?¡±

    ¡°H-Hajime-kun!?¡±

    Leering at the groaning young man, whose body bent into <, and Kaori, who raised a surprised voice, Hajime began to question him.

    Hajime knew that the garaveya-like clothing and overcoat worn by the young man was a specialty of the ?Dukedom of Ancadi? that was located in the biggest oasis of ?Guryuu-en Great Desert?. He studied it as way of escaping reality at the time he was called ¡°ipetent.¡± If the young man says that a kind of disease was spreading in Ancadi then they would change their next destination due to the current one being a danger zone. Thus he asked the young man.

    Regaining his senses after being trampled by Hajime, the young man didn¡¯t even look at Hajime¡¯s party surrounding him and stared at the ck object, blinking in confusion. After hearing the rough circumstances from Kaori,and understanding that Hajime¡¯s party were his life benefactors, he bowed his head, said his thanks, and began his story.

    Hearing the young man¡¯s story,is it those Gods ying tricks on us?, Hajime was looking at the sky doubtfully because trouble always followed them wherever they went.

 Book 9. Chapter 4

    Book 9. Chapter 4

    <strong>Dukedom of Ancadi</strong>

    Because of his peculiar condition before, the young man, though he regained consciousness, could not stand straight. Furthermore, because of the danger of dehydration due to the desert¡¯s temperature and his considerably sweating, the young man was invited into the vehicle and allowed to drink some water inside.

    The young man was forced to acknowledge that the four-wheeler was some sort of carriage, and he feels giddiness from thefortability inside it. However, when he recalled that he could not finish his mission if he stopped mid-way, he pulled himself together as there was no time to enjoy such luxury. Then, he introduced himself to Hajime¡¯s party who saved him.

    ¡°First, let me say my appreciation for your help. Thank you very much. When I thought I was going to die in this state¡­ Ancadi would be finished. My name is Viz Fuad Zengain. Son of the Dukedom of Ancadi¡¯s ruler, Randzi Fuad Zengain.¡±

    Surprisingly, the young man called Viz was an important person. Ancadi itself is the key point in transporting marine products so the freshness would not drop by much from Elisen, where 80% of marine products were produced in that northern part of the continent. In other words, by being the main supplier of the food from the northern part of the continent, Ancadi held the monopoly. Ancadi¡¯s ruler himself was not only a distinguished noble but a great noble who was trusted by Herrlicht Kingdom.

    Hearing Kaori¡¯s identity of being one of the ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡± and someone summoned from different world, as well as how Hajime¡¯s party was made up of Gold-ranked adventurers, Viz was so astonished that his eyes popped out. Thus, he thought,Is this amand from God!? Even a Goddess is sent to us!, and he suddenly prayed to the heavens. In this case, the Goddess, Kaori, was dumbfounded by him. Hajime urged him to tell them the situation while leaking a slight Pressure, making Viz clear his throat and begin to talk while drenched in cold sweat.

    What Viz told them was,

    Four days ago, people copsing with a high fever of an unknown cause began appearing one after another in Ancadi. It was really a sudden, with 3,000 people out of 270,000 falling unconscious in the first day, and those with simr symptoms reached 20,000 people. The medical center filled instantly, and it continued to fill up themunal center. The medical personnels were treating the patients while looking for the cause of the disease, but, just like Kaori, they could only dy it without curing any.

    While it happened, the number of patients kept increasing one after another. Before long, infected medical personnels began to appear. The number overwhelmed the magic users capable of dying the disease, and under such chaos, dead finally appeared among those who didn¡¯t receive the treatment. Despair shrouded the people due to the fact that people died only after the second day they were infected.

    Within those, one pharmacist identally used ¡°Liquid Judging¡± on the drinking water. Resultantly, it was known that the water contained poison, which resulted in rampaging of magic power. At once, survey team was formed. They examined Ancadi¡¯s oasis while assuming the worst situation in their mind, and as they thought, the oasis had been polluted.

    Naturally, the oasis is a lifeline for a country located in the middle of the desert, so the guarding and maintenance were strictly managed by the one in charge. Thinking about it normally, it was not an exaggeration that it was impossible to take out the guards of Ancadi and poisoned the oasis even with all prepared measures.

    From where, how, who¡­The survey team could only tilted their heads, but more importantly, because the stock of water from two days ago were not plenty, they didn¡¯t have any more water to use. Thus, it resulted with them having no other ways to save those infected from drinking the polluted water.

    However, it wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t any other method ¡ª there was a method to heal those infected. The method needed a mineral called ¡°Serene Stone.¡± This ¡°Serene Stone¡± is a special mineral hat carried an effect to calm the magic power¡¯s activity and a small amount of this valuable mineral could be harvested in the northern rock zone near ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. If the ¡°Serene Stone¡± was made into powder and drunk, it would be able to calm the rampaging magic power inside the bodies of the infected.

    Even so, the northern rock zone was too far that it needed at least one month of travel using carriage. Moreover, Ancadi¡¯s adventurers, especially those capable of entering ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?¡¯s dungeon, harvesting ¡°Serene Stone,¡± and returning, had already fallen to the disease. Half-assed adventurers could not even able to go through the desert storm wrapping ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. Besides, even if there were people with power to do so, they also did not have any stock of water safe to use, so it was necessary to ask for help from the Kingdom.

    The requested help asked for water that could temporarily relieved 270,000 people in the Dukedom of Ancadi, in addition to powerful people capable of going to the dungeon of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. However, it was not easy to arrange powerful people capable of doing that. Even though the request from the Dukedom could not be disregarded, the Kingdom would rather choose to investigate Ancadi¡¯s current condition first. Furthermore, the Kingdom would also deliberately make the procedures as a slow one.

    That¡¯s why, Zengain, the one in power, thought it was necessary for Viz to be the representative and directly asking for reinforcement.

    ¡°Father, mother, and my little sister were infected, too, and although they managed to recover using the stock of Serene Stone in Ancadi, they were in a truly weakened state that they are incapable of going to the nearby city much less to the Kingdom. That¡¯s why I am the one to ask for the help and left Ancadi yesterday along with bodyguards. At that time, I didn¡¯t have any symptom¡­ but I might have been infected. The appearance of the disease likely differs depending on the individual. I was agitated by this situation¡­ my family falling sick, the duchy fell into disorder, and how we were argued on who was to immediately ask for rescue. It is also necessary to procure Serene Stone. And even right now, the lives of Ancadi¡¯s people are perishing¡­ but I am in such a miserable condition!¡±

    Even though he could not put strength into his body, Viz put strength into his fist and hit his thigh. He seemed to have a strong sense of responsibility towards the people as the next Lord of Ancadi. He might also be mortified by how his bodyguards were annihted when the Sandworms attacked.

    However, it was fortunately the Sandworms hesitated to eat him due to sensing the disease. Though he was exhausted due to the disease, it was also what caused the Sandworms not to attack him and resultantly, he met Hajime¡¯s party. Life is where one is unable to know what would happen next.

    ¡°¡­ I want you, no, I request you as the formal representative of the Lord of Ancadi Dukedom. Please lend me your strength.¡±

    Saying so, Viz bowed his head. Silence filled the vehicle for a while. The sound of sand carried by the wind and hitting the windows greatly resounded. Viz himself knew that as the Lord¡¯s representative, he should not easily bow his head to someone else, but he was so desperate not to let go of such good fortune.

    All gazes moved to Hajime. Though they left the decision to Hajime, everyone¡¯s gazes, except Yue and Tio¡¯s, were obviously telling him they wanted to help. Especially Kaori; she could not disregard such a situation as a ¡°Healer.¡± Her gaze was petitioning him. However, Myuu was more direct.

    ¡°Papa~. Won¡¯t Papa help him?¡±

    She said while looking at him with a truly pure gaze. She seemed to believe Hajime could solve whatever the problem was, unconditionally. For Myuu, Hajime was her one and only hero. Towards Myuu, and Kaori¡¯s expectant gaze, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± Hajime shrugged his shoulders with wry feeling.

    ¡°Fufu,¡± Shia and Tio chuckled at Hajime. Hajime immediately looked over his shoulder towards Yue, and Yue was¡­ just the same as always. No matter what Hajime¡¯s decision was, she will lend him all of her might. Even without words, Yue¡¯s feelings were clearly transmitted to him. Hajime stroked Yue¡¯s cheek, and Viz his agreement to undertake the request.

    To begin with, he had nned to go to ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, and he thought of entrusting Myuu to Ancadi at that time. After all, it wasn¡¯t right to bring along a four year old child into a Great Dungeon. As such, they didn¡¯t have any problem of procuring ¡°Serene Stone¡± while conquering the dungeon, and there was no danger for Myuu, a child from demi-human race, since the source of the rampaging magic power disease was known. In the end, it was a problem Hajime could solve whilepleting his own agenda.

    ¡°With Hajime-dono¡¯s ss being ¡°Gold,¡± I wanted you to gather ¡°Serene Stone¡± from the Great Volcano first, but it is necessary to go to Imperial Capital first to secure our water. Can this movement type artifact be used by someone else other than Hajime-dono?¡±

    ¡°Well, except Kaori and Myuu, everyone can use it, but¡­ there¡¯s no need to go all the way to the Imperial Capital. I will somehow secure the water, so I want to go to Ancadi first, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hajime-dono can somehow secure it? What does it mean?¡±

    The words that Hajime was capable of securing the water for several hundred thousand people made Viz dubious, and it was natural to doubt it. However, even without transporting it, Hajime had a method to obtain water. It was to collect the moisture in the atmosphere using water element magic.

    Of course it might be impossible for an ordinary magic-user, but by his side was the rare magic genius, Yue. Moreover, Yue had many means of instantly recovering her magic power. Also, Viz or Randzi would still have enough time to go to the Kingdom to ask for help again if they regained their physical condition and took the remaining Serene Stone in Ancadi along.

    After briefly exined those, Viz could not believe it at first. After all the chance was so small for him to make it into the Kingdom in his current condition, but he agreed to return to Ancadi after being persuaded by Kaori, a ¡°God¡¯s Apostle.¡±

    While being surprised once again from how four-wheeler moved in high-speed as if it was sliding in the desert, Viz wondered why a ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡± like Kaori was alone apanied by the adventurers, why a child of Sea-dweller tribe called Hajime, a human, Papa, why they got along with someone from Rabbitman tribe, why a ck-haired blooming woman made a disgusting smile though she being abused, but his chest was heated by the hope that came into his view.

    * * *

    Within the fluttering brown sand, the Ancadi they arrived at, just like Neutral Commercial City of Fhuren, was surrounded by wall and a milk-white one in this case. The outer wall and buildings were milky white in color, which created a beautiful contrast with the brown-colored outside world.

    However, what differed from Fhuren were the pirs of lighting from the enclosing, irregr-shaped wall, which climbed towards the heavens. The pirs of light joined together in the sky, forming a gigantic dome, covering the entirety of Ancadi. At times, it was as if the surface of water had something thrown into it; ripples were appearing, creating a mysterious and beautiful spectacle.

    Apparently, this dome was preventing sand from entering the city. And althoughrge sand storm sometimes appearing in time of full moon, the dome made none of the sand entered Ancadi and it was only looked like a cloudy weather from inside.

    Hajime¡¯s party entered Ancadi from the shining, huge gate. Even a magic barrier was erected on the gate to not let sand entered. The gate guards, though surprised by seeing magic-driven four-wheeler, they didn¡¯t have energy to question it because of the gloomy atmosphere surrounding Ancadi; they seemed to have given up. However, when they noticed the next Lord sitting on the back seat of four-wheeler, they stood in attention, seeming to regain their energy as soldiers.

    Ancadi¡¯s entrance gate was located in higher elevation. It seemed to be built in consideration of letting visitors to enjoy Ancadi¡¯s beauty.

    Hajime¡¯s party were certainly admiring its beauty. The oasis in the east was glittering while being reflected by the sunlight, and a lot of lush green vegetations growing, surrounding it. The water from the oasis was flowing within the town like rivers and there were small boats moored here and there even though it was in the middle of desert. Lush green zas were set up around the town which made one understood how spacious the city is.

    On the north was the farnd. To prove the story of Ancadi¡¯s abundance of fruit production, Hajime could see numerous amounts of fruits growing as far as his ¡°Farsight¡± could see. To the west side was a big, pce-like building with pure white color unlike the other buildings which were milky white. The impressiveness and scale made one understood that this is the dwelling of the Lord. Boorish looking buildings were lined up around the pce in order which was likely to be the government ward.

    While it was a desert nation, it was also just like a capital of water¡­ that¡¯s how Dukedom of Ancadi is.

    Normally, this ce would be actively doing business for fruits since it was the ry point from Elisen. Moreover, it was a popr ce for sightseeing and should¡¯ve been filled by vigor and mor. But now, it was covered in a gloomy atmosphere. There were only few people on the street and no store was in business. All of the doors were firmly shut, as if they were quietly waiting for the storm to pass, crouching. The silence ruled the town.

    ¡°¡­ I wanted to show our country filled with vigor to Miss Apostle and Hajime-dono. Unfortunately, we aren¡¯t in time for that. So, let me guide you around myself once everything is solved. For the time being, let¡¯s go to my father. He is in the pce.¡±

    The party nodded at Viz¡¯s words, and they advanced with the oasis as the background.

    * * *

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Viz! You, wh¡ª¡­ No, wait, what¡¯s with you!?¡±

    Entering the ce using Viz¡¯s face as a pass, Hajime¡¯s party entered the Lord¡¯s, Randzi¡¯s, office. They heard the Lord was pretty weakened, but apparently he had used a lot of healing magic and medicine, and now was working in vigor.

    Randzi was surprised that his son, who departed to the Imperial Capital to ask for help, had returned. Just like the workers inside the pce, Randzi was pop-eyed seeing his son¡¯s state.

    It wasn¡¯t strange. After all, Viz was floating mid-air at the moment.

    More urately, he was in a falling prone state while being carried by a Cross Bit in mid-air. Viz was severely weakened, and although Kaori¡¯s healing magic managed to help him keeping his consciousness, he could not walk by himself. When Kaori couldn¡¯t bear with it any longer and tried to help, ¡°Ah, Apostle-sama, for me¡­,¡± Viz blushed and began to watch Kaori with moistened eyes. Thus, Hajime forcefully made the Cross Bit carried him.

    Incidentally, it made it seemed Hajime was jealous. Thinking so, Kaori¡¯s cheeks were reddened and she took a peek at Hajime, but it was simply because Hajime didn¡¯t want to create another Kouki or Hiyama.

    Even though he was in such a miserable appearance, clinging to the Cross Bitt, Viz quickly finished exining to his father. As the talk advanced, a butler-like person came bringing in a powdered form of Serene Stone which Viz drank, who was still receiving Kaori¡¯s healing magic. Thus, he was cured as if there was no obstacle to prevent him from being cured.

    Even so, it was only a feeling; the toxin itself was still inside his body¡¯s liquid. It was simply the effect of Serene Stone doing its work. The toxin was merged with his body¡¯s liquid, so there was possibility of it being excreted, and there was nothing more that could be done.

    ¡°Well then, we should get going. Kaori, you go with Shia to the medical center where the patients are. Bring along Magic-Crystallization Stones. The rest will be securing the water. Lord, is there a broad space around 200 meters on all sides at the lowest?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Um, though there¡¯s one in the farming area¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, other than Kaori and Shia, we will go there. Shia, you must go to Yue if the Magic-Crystallization stones are full.¡±

    Hajime issued instruction to all of the members. What Hajime¡¯s party needed to do was simple. Just like Viz¡¯s case, Kaori will use ¡°Holy Ground¡± to extract magic power from the patients little by little and dyed the disease¡¯s progression using ¡°Ten Thousand Heaven.¡± The extracted magic power will be stocked inside Magic-Crystallization stones. Then, it will be carried to and used by Yue to create water once they were filled.

    After he helped Yue create a reservoir, Hajime will go towards the Oasis. He was going to investigate the cause. He will solve it if he find the cause, but if not, he will just go to ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. It was such a n.

    Everyone nodded vigorously towards Hajime¡¯s instruction.

    * * *

    Currently, the Lord, Randzi, the guards, and his attendants went to a corner of the farnd area in northern part of Ancadi, followed by Hajime, Yue, Tio, and Myuu. The in was almost three times of the 200 meters on four sides. Normally, it was the ce where a certain crop was grown, but it was now in its resting period.

    Currently, the dubious Randzi was staring dagger into Hajime¡¯s party expressing that if not for the emergency situation, they would receive capital punishment. Although he truly wanted to secure water,mon sense told him Hajime¡¯s n was an impossible one thus it couldn¡¯t be helped that Randzi was ring at him.

    However, his doubting gaze was instantly turned into an astonished after Yue used her magic.

    ¡°¡±Threat Destroyer.¡±¡±

    A ck, swirling orb immediately appeared above the farnd where her right hand was outstretched to. That orb changed its shape above the farnd, into a thin square which spread horizontally and the square was already around 200 meters in length. Thus, after a moment of stagnation, it fell to the ground without making a sound and casually crushed the ground.

    The ground sunk due to the terrific pressure, and the earth tremored. It was as if the ground itself was screaming. After a moment, the 200 meters on all side of the farm that had received the supergravity pressure formed a huge reservoir with five meters in depth.

    Hajime sneaked a look at Randzi and his subordinates, and every single one of them had their jaws dropped far that their jaws might have dislocated. Their eyes widened and seemed to pop. The impact was too strong that they turned speechless, all of them were shouting, ¡°Huwwhuuattt¡ª!?¡±, in their minds.

    Having activated Age of Gods magic with half of its output, ¡°Fuu,¡± Yue exhaled. Although her magic power was exhausted by suddenly consuming arge amount of magic, her expression did not change since she felt only a slight tiredness. Though it would be okay if she took the magic stored inside Magic-Crystallization stone just like the battle in Ul, she thought of keeping the magic power inside the Magic-Crystallization stone as much as possible because they were going to challenge ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? after this. Moreover, because they were not in a battle, Hajime used Yue¡¯s other method of replenishing her magic power.

    Yue¡¯s body was swaying as if she was about to fall, but she disyed she didn¡¯t need to be supported. It was something she wanted to do, so she didn¡¯t want to fall because of this. Eventually, with athud, Yue¡¯s body leaned on Hajime¡¯s arm.

    From behind her, Hajime embraced Yue a little, and lifted her. This time he was embracing her from the front. Yue was smiling in joy, and answered his embrace by wrapping her arms on Hajime¡¯s neck.

    Following that, ¡°¡­Thank you for the treat.¡± Then, she bit Hajime¡¯s neck.

    BITE!~ CHU~,

    Blood flowed from Hajime¡¯s body. Yue, absent-mindedly with moistened eyes, was licking Hajime¡¯s neck multiple times. Yue¡¯s amorousness despite her appearance was further increased when she sucked Hajime¡¯s blood. It made one think pheromones was discharged from all over her body, turning the atmosphere into one of a bewitchment.

    Nh, ah, chu chu, fuu

    The appearance of the beautiful little girl using her tongue to lick the scruff of Hajime¡¯s neck while making small, lewd, gasping sounds made everyone forgot to question Yue¡¯s race, when thinking normally, was actually the hateful, bloodsucker. The surrounding men were slouching. Only the Lord, as expected of a Lord, had recovered from his astonishment and stared daggers at Hajime¡¯s party. A lot of things were swirling inside his head. He thought they were being a little too arrogant, he thought of things seriously and his eyes became bloodshot.

    Incidentally, though Tio also wanted to exhibit her pervertedness, she waspletely blindfolding Myuu from behind because it was too early for Myuu, while being aroused herself. ¡°Myuu can¡¯t see~,¡± Myuuined only to be hugged from behind and could not resist since her head was wrapped by breasts far bigger than Shia¡¯s.

    Converting Hajime¡¯s blood into magic power using ¡°Blood Conversion,¡± Yue quietly separated from Hajime¡¯s neck after she licked it for once more. Then, she kissed Hajime¡¯s lips. Hajime and Yue were looking at each other with burning gazes andAhem!, it ended with coughs. They came from Randzi, the Lord, and the slouching men. Thinking they overdid it, Hajime and Yue made wry smiles¡­ then they turned around and began to kiss again.

    ¡°No, no, no, you should do it where we can¡¯t see¡­ I also have various guesses about that thing, the bloodsucker, but for the time being, I want you to do the thing that should be done¡­ Rather, shouldn¡¯t you be the one who understands it the most!?¡±

    The Lord¡¯s rebuttal made Hajime and Yue shrugged their shoulders in reluctance, leering at Randzi and the others who were irritated by their gestures, they began their work.

    Hajime went into the reservoir, and took out the four-wheeler from ¡°Treasure Box.¡± Usingnd-leveling function installed in four-wheeler, he used ¡°Mineral Separation¡± and coated the surface of the reservoir with metal so water couldn¡¯t be absorbed. After Hajime returned when he finished the coating, Yue thrust out her arm and used water element magic against the instant-reservoir.

    ¡°¡±Fissuring Wave.¡±¡±

    It was one of the high-ranked, Water element magic which created a huge wave to crush the enemies. For an ordinary magic-user, though it was called a huge wave, it would only be a tsunami around ten to twenty meters, squarely. However, the number changed once Yue used it. A tsunami with width of 150 meters and height of 100 meters was created, immediately flowing into the reservoir. In the middle of it, she sucked Hajime¡¯s blood so many times to replenish her magic power, and thus, as much as half of her magic power was saved. However, there was also a limit on how much blood Hajime had.

    Any further, he would be anaemic due to loss of blood, but Shia came at this time. In her hands were the Magic-Crystallization stones from Kaori. Although it was drained little by little, the magic power was drained from several thousands of patients. Thus, arge amount had been saved up. Not even two hours had passed since Kaori came to the medical center, but in such a short time, Kaori was able to treat arge number of patients. She certainly was also a cheat-like character.

    Shia returned to help Kaori again and at the same time, Yue activated ¡°Fissuring Wave¡± in rapid session. Before long, the forty thousand square meters reservoir was filled with fresh, unpolluted water.

    ¡°¡­Such a thing¡­¡±

    Dumbfounded, Randzi was staring at the surface of water before him, reflecting by the sunlight and glittering just like an oasis. He was speechless.

    ¡°It is enough for now. Next, I am going to examine the oasis¡­ if I don¡¯te to understand anything, then it is okay for you to ask for water from the Kingdom at that time.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah. Well, I have a lot I want to ask¡­ but thank you. You have my gratitude. With this, my people won¡¯t die from dehydration. Also, let me guide you to the oasis.¡±

    Although Randzi was still recovering from the shock, he knew what should be done, so his attitudepletely changed and he sincerely said his gratitude to Hajime¡¯s party.

    Hajime and the others moved straight to the oasis.

    Unchanging, the oasis was beautifully glittering, reflecting the sunlight, and it did not seem to contain any poison.

    However¡­

    ¡°¡­Nn?¡± ¡°¡­Hajime?¡±

    Frowning, Hajime stared at a spot inside the oasis. Noticing his change, Yue tilted her head and asked Hajime with a doubtful expression.

    ¡°Well, that, my Magic Eye was reacting to something just now¡­ Lord, to what length has the survey team examined it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am certain it was the substances inside the oasis and the river flowing from it. They also investigated the substance in various wells and the underground river. The water¡¯s substance was just as you heard from my son, but no abnormality was found in the underground river. Moreover, the range of examination was only several tens of meters from the oasis. The bottom of the oasis itself hadn¡¯t been examined.¡±

    ¡°Had an artifact sunk into the oasis?¡±

    ¡°? No, I don¡¯t think so. Although the guards and the management of the oasis used an artifact, it was set up above the ground¡­ It is a barrier-type artifact, so it shouldn¡¯t be able to pollute the oasis. As for the proof, the oasis had never been polluted before.¡±

    The artifact Randzi spoke about was called ¡°Cutter of What Intended,¡± and it was actually the dome of light protecting Ancadi. It was a useful barrier that prevented sand from entering while allowing the necessity such as air and moisture to pass through, but the things capable of passing could also be decided by the setter. In addition, it was not just a simple barrier since it also had detecting function, and what was detected could also be set. By setting it in default, it was possible to detect whether one¡¯s soul was affected by a magic of dark element.

    In other words, if it was set to ¡°those who have malicious intent towards the oasis,¡± the person who set it, Randzi, would know if the ¡°Cutter of What Intended¡± was reacting to something. However, the Lord himself didn¡¯t know whether there was a hidden requirement. Incidentally, up until now, a lot of people had been going in and out during the examination while the guards had been off-duty due to the oasis being polluted already.

    ¡°¡­Hee~. Then, I wonder what¡¯s with that.¡±

    Having the oasis of Dukedom of Ancadi polluted, the appearance of Randzi clenching his fists in bitterness made one think he was indeed Viz¡¯s father. Looking at Randzi with narrowed eyes, Hajimeughed while understanding Randzi had misunderstood his words. Hajime¡¯s Magic Eye was certainly seen ¡°something¡± releasing magic power in the bottom of the center of the oasis.

    The thing that shouldn¡¯t be there made Randzi and the others agitated. Coming near the oasis, Hajime took out a 500ml pet bottle-shaped metal object from ¡°Treasure Box¡± and supplied it with magic power. Next, he casually threw it into the oasis.

    Trotting, Hajime moved away from the oasis and stood next to Yue. Though everyone wore doubtful expressions, Hajime didn¡¯t say anything. Following that, Randzi finally came to ask Hajime. And at that moment,

    BAAAANNNGGGG!!!

    A huge explosive sound rang out apanied by the oasis spouting a huge column of water. Randzi and his subordinates were once again ckjawed and pop-eyed.

    ¡°Tch, was it evaded? ¡­No, it must be because it has high defense, huh?¡±

    Saying so, Hajime took out ten of the same thing and thrown them into the oasis. Following that, after several seconds, huge explosions and huge columns of water appeared all over the oasis.

    What Hajime threw were the so called torpedo. Because the next Seven Great Dungeon over the Elisen, ?Meljeenae¡¯s Seabed Ruin?, was located at the bottom of the sea (ording to the information from Miledi), Hajime made prototypes of weapons that could be used in the sea, the torpedo. He threw them because he now had the time and a ce to experiment them. The result was, although it had a good amount of power, its homing and speed was not that good. Improvements were necessary.

    The torpedoes were equipped with crystal created by Creation magic which was capable of ¡°Specific Perception¡± and ¡°Pursuit.¡± They would run after the enemy, and once the enemy was locked, it would explode upon contact. What it meant was, something was inside the water, and he used the experimental weapons to chase after it.

    ¡°Oy, oy, oy! Hajime-dono! What in the world are you doing!? Ahh! The pier is blown off! The fishes are dead! The oasis is dyed in red!¡±

    ¡°Tch, it still couldn¡¯t be caught, huh. Well then, next will be 50¡­¡±

    Randzi was screaming because of the scenery of the oasis was gradually turning worse, but Hajime muttered without a care and moved out. Randzi, along with his subordinates clung to Hajime, desperately trying to stop him.

    From Randzi¡¯s view who didn¡¯t know about the ¡°something¡± seen by Hajime¡¯s Magic Eye, Hajime had suddenly threw out unknown objects which sted the oasis one after another along with the pier and the fishes. It was a confusing situation since the barrier didn¡¯t see it as an evil, destructive action. Randzi couldn¡¯t conceal his confusion, however, he still desperately tried to protect the oasis.

    Irritated by Randzi and the others clinging to him, Hajime tried to shake them off as he advanced. However,

    WOOOOSH!

    Numerous tentacles came out of the water cutting the wind, and it attacked Hajime and the others. Immediately, Hajime intercepted it some using Donner-Scg and the tentaclesing out of the water were blown off. Yue froze them while Tio used fire to evaporate the tentacles.

    As Randzi and his subordinates looked at the oasis, wondering what happened, but they were once again astonished by the spectacle of something appearing from the oasis. They thought the surface of the water raised because of anger from Hajime¡¯s bombing. It kept rising up and became a little mountain with the height of around ten meters.

    ¡°What is¡­ that¡­¡±

    Randzi muttered with a nk expression, but his words were resounded clearly.

 Book 9. Chapter 5

    Book 9. Chapter 5

    <strong>The Thing Lurking in the Oasis</strong>

    The thing appearing in the oasis was 10 meters in length, it has numerous tentacles wriggling around, and a magic stone shining in red was inside of it. A slime¡­ it was the most suitable word to describe it.

    However, its size was abnormal. Slime-type demonic beasts were normally one meter in length, at best. Moreover, there should be none with power to manipte the surrounding water. It should only capable of manipting tentacles that were part of its own body.

    ¡°What the¡­ what¡¯s with that demonic beast? Is it¡­ a Vachram?¡±

    Randzi muttered in nk surprise. Vachram itself was a slime-type demonic beast of this world.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care whatever it is. In the end, isn¡¯t this the thing polluting the oasis? So, it is most likely to have a peculiar magic that excreted the poison.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What you¡¯re thinking should be right. But, can Hajime-dono defeat it?¡±

    While Hajime and Randzi were conversing, the Oasis-Vachram was still attacking in anger by using its tentacles. Yue and Tio were dealing with those tentacles with ice magic and fire magic respectively. Hajime was also intercepting while talking using Donner-Scg, and though he aimed at the core-like red magic stone, he could not easily hit it since the magic stone moved around the body, as if it had its own will.

    Seeing Hajime¡¯s artifacts and magic from Yue and Tio, Randzi had given up being surprised and decided to just ignore them which resulted in him being capable of calmly ask Hajime that question.

    ¡°Nn~¡­ yeah, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ve caught it now.¡±

    Replying casually to Randzi¡¯s question, Hajime quietly put Scg back into its holster and used both hands to ready Donner while narrowing his eyes, following the track of the moving magic stone. His right arm thrusted straight forward and left arm¡¯s elbow slightly bent. His feet, one positioned forward and one backward. It was the shooting posture called Weaver Stance, the pose to urately fire Donner.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes sharply narrowed just like those of a hawk¡¯s,pletely capturing the movement of that magic stone. Then¡­

    KABOOM!!

    With a dry explosive sound, a line of sh cut through the air as though they were pulled by a maic force. The moving magic stone, while ignoring thew of inertia, was shot through by the sh, and it could be said the magic stone was being voluntarily being hit.

    The impact and heat from the railgun instantly annihted the magic stone, and at the same time, Oasis-Vachram lost its power and the water it manipted returned into normal water.WoOoOoOSH~!Arge amount of water poured down. Randzi and his subordinates were watching the generated rough waves.

    ¡°¡­ Is it over?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no more magic power reaction from the oasis now. I don¡¯t know whether annihting the cause is equal to purifying it though.¡±

    With Hajime¡¯s words indicating he easily repulsed the cause of Ancadi¡¯s desperate situation only made Randzi and his subordinates puzzled. Even so, because the cause was certainly annihted before their own eyes, one of Randzi¡¯s subordinate came to examine the water¡¯s substance in a panic.

    ¡°¡­ How is it?¡± ¡°¡­ No, it is still polluted.¡±

    Randzi asked with an expectant tone, but his subordinate was shaking his head in disappointment. They knew the people were infected by the water drawn from the oasis, but they could not conceal their disappointment after finding out that it was still polluted even though Oasis-Vachram was no longer there.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for thee to be disappointed. With the cause gone, the pollution won¡¯t advance. And the water from the oasises from the fresh water in the underground water pulse, so the oasis will be able to return to its normal state if the polluted water is exhausted.¡±

    Tio told Randzi and his subordinates tofort them, thus Randzi and his subordinates began to pull themselves together, disying their wills. Their appearances, with Randzi, ruler of Ancadi, in the center showed how much they loved this country. It was a country that existed in a severe environment, so the patriotism was high.

    ¡°¡­ But, I wonder just why that Vachram-like demonic beast is doing in the desert¡­ Was it a new kind of demonic beast that came from underground water pulse?¡±

    Having pulled himself together, Randzi tilted his head while looking at oasis. And Hajime was the one who answered him.

    ¡°It is just my guess, but¡­ it was probably the work of Demon race, right?¡±

    ¡°!? Demon race? Hajime-dono, you must know something to be able to say that, right?¡±

    Randzi was surprised by Hajime¡¯s words, but he instantly regained hisposure and urged Hajime to exin. Randzi was looking at Hajime, the one who secured the water and annihted the cause of pollution, with respect and trust. There¡¯s no more trace suspicion that he had in the beginning.

    Hajime guessed the Oasis-Vachram was a new demonic beast created by Age of Gods magic Demon race had. There¡¯s the peculiarity of Oasis-Vachram, coupled with the fact the Demon race was also aiming at Aiko in Ul and the Heroes in Orcus.

    It was probably one of Demon race¡¯s scheme, using demonic beast. The Demon race was investigating and erasing dangerous, unknown element and the key point in northern of the continent before the war. The proofs were how they aimed at Aiko, an existence that could affect food supply, and the Heroes from another world the Church of the Saints summoned to fight against Demon race.

    As for Ancadi, it was the key point of food supply since it was the ry point of marine products from Elisen and it also producedrge amount of fruits and other food ingredients. Moreover, if Ancadi was attacked, it was hard to call for help because it is located in the middle of the Great Desert. So, it wouldn¡¯t be odd for Demon race to aim for Ancadi.

    Being told so, Randzi raised a low groan with a bitter expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the demonic beast. We also did our own investigation about it but¡­ I¡¯ve never expected they could create such a thing¡­ how naive of me.¡±

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t something you can help, right? After all, even the Imperial Capital didn¡¯t get information about new kinds of demonic beasts. Furthermore, the case where the Hero¡¯s party was attacked was only recently. And that must have createdmotions everywhere right now.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it is about time for them to move make a move, huh¡­ Hajime-dono¡­ although you introduced yourself as an adventurer¡­ those artifacts and power, as expected, you are the same as Kaori-dono¡­¡±

    Without saying anything, Hajime shrugged his shoulders, thus Randzi stopped asking, thinking Hajime must have his own circumstance. No matter what the circumstance was, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Hajime¡¯s party saved Ancadi. There¡¯s no need to make any useless inquiry to their benefactors.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime-dono, Yue-dono, Tio-dono. Let this Lord of Ancadi, Randzi Fuad Zengain, show his gratitude on behalf of this country. You have saved this country.¡±

    Saying so, Randzi and his subordinates bowed their heads. It wasn¡¯t an easy thing for the Lord himself to bow his head, but regardless whether Hajime is one of the ¡°God¡¯s Apostles,¡± Randzi would still bow his head. And although only a short time had passed, Hajime understood Randzi held an extraordinary patriotism. This was also the reason why his subordinates didn¡¯t stop Randzi from bowing his head to someone who introduced himself as a mere adventurer, and they also bowed their heads. Such personality was also passed onto his son, Viz. Their gesture, speech, and behavior were alike.

    Towards them, Hajime was smiling broadly while saying,

    ¡°Ah, you have expressed your gratitudes. Also, please don¡¯t forget about this huge favor.¡±

    He expected them to return this favor. Well, it was not something new. Hajime said, ¡°No, please don¡¯t worry about that. This is something natural to do as a person,¡± clearly and humbly, thus Randzi was inadvertently dumbfounded thinking Hajime had casually said he wanted something. Randzi himself actually didn¡¯t mind giving him anything as his thank towards the country¡¯s saviors, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be said straight to his face.

    Hajime had thought there¡¯s no need for gratitude since it was necessary for him to make Ancadi secure because he needed to entrust them with Myuu, and there¡¯s Kaori¡¯s request, too.

    However, because they made their way to express their gratitude, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to have more people as allies in a time of emergency, so he clearly told them it was a favor. Hajime thought Randzi would sincerely correspond to it, but he was also a politician, so Hajime needed to make sure of it.

    ¡°Ah, ahh. Of course. It will be remembered forever¡­ But, there are still many people suffering in Ancadi, can I ask your help in their behalf?¡±

    It was something Randzi was used to, as a politician and as a noble, but Randzi was a little perplexed due to the too straight forward words said by Hajime. Before long, as if he hade to an agreement, Randzi nodded with a wry smile. Afterwards, he requested Hajime to procure ¡°Serene Stone¡± for the sake of saving those infected.

    ¡°My original objective was ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. Thus, there¡¯s no problem in getting it at all. However, just how much should I gather?¡±

    With Hajime easily epting his request, Randzi patted his chest in relief, next he told Hajime the current number of patients and the amount needed to be gathered. Although it was a considerable amount, it was not a problem because Hajime possessed ¡°Treasure Box.¡± Normal adventurers might not be able to save all of the infected, so Randzi was thanking God to have met Hajime¡¯s party.

    * * *

    Apanied by Shia inside the medical center, Kaori disyed storm-like activities. She simultaneously extracted magic power from the more urgent patients and filled the Magic-crystallization stones. She also dyed the progress of disease for the patients gathered within radius of ten meters from her and used healing magic at the same time to recover the patients from their weakened state.

    Shia was using her herculean strength to move the immobilized patients at once. She wasn¡¯t moving using the wagon, but she lifted the wagon filled with the patients and jumped above the buildings, going back and forth the medical facilities. It was because it was more efficient to gather the more urgent patients around Kaori than her going around each of the facilities.

    This method created an unbelievable spectacle starring the should be ipetent rabbit-eared girl, made a lot of patients begin to think their disease had gotten worsen, and thus created such illusion. Despair poured into the medical facilities, creating unnecessary chaos.

    The medical staff themselves had used high-ranked magic in session, and they became astonished when they saw Kaori used several healing magic simultaneously as if it was a natural thing. Once their astonishment passed, they now held deep respect towards Kaori, and treated the patients ording to Kaori¡¯s instructions.

    Hajime and the others arrived at the group gathered around Kaori. Afterwards, Randzi spoke out loud about the water being secured and how the cause had been annihted which resulted with everyone shouting out of joy at the same time. Smiles began to return to the people who were despairing from the amount of death and how they could not secure safe water in the middle of the desert.

    The information was immediately conveyed to the other facilities. The infected people regained up their energies because they only needed to endure a little while and they would be saved.

    ¡°Kaori, we are going to challenge ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. So, how long can you hold on?¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun¡­¡±

    Inside the medical facilities filled with shouts of joy, Hajime walked up to Kaori, who didn¡¯t stop treating the patients, and asked.

    Kaori was so d once she seen Hajime¡¯s figure, but she immediately made a serious expression, watching an empty space. Next, she finished her calction, turned to look at Hajime and answered with, ¡°Two days.¡± She might have judged that was the very limit regarding both her magic power and the patients¡¯ endurance.

    ¡°Hajime-kun. I, I will stay here and treat the patients. Please gather the Serene Stone. It seems to be a valuable mineral¡­ but no one except Hajime can do it because arge amount is needed. I am sorry¡­ even though I know Hajime-kun doesn¡¯t concern himself with this world¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s just that much, then I can just gather them while entering deeper into the volcano. It doesn¡¯t matter if I need to search on the surface¡­ In short, I only need to conquer the dungeon faster. Also, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize. After all, it is something I decided myself¡­ Besides, I couldn¡¯t just leave Myuu in a ce where people copsed and died, right?¡±

    ¡°Fufu¡­ I see. Then, good luck, and leave Myuu-chan to me.¡±

    Kaori had heard about the Mad Gods and the purpose of Hajime¡¯s travel on their way to Ancadi. She also heard Hajime would return to their original world even if it means to abandon this world. He also told her to return to Kouki and the others if she couldn¡¯t agree to his way. Having heard all of those, Kaori¡¯s will didn¡¯t waver; she wanted to continue following Hajime.

    Even in this current case, if Hajime decided to abandon Ancadi, and although she would try to persuade him, she would just give up if there¡¯s no effect.

    However, it was the truth that she wanted to be the strength for the people of Ancadi, if she could. She was inadvertently looking at Hajime with petitioning gaze at that time when Hajime was thinking about his decision. She wasn¡¯t conceited that her desire would be the same as Hajime¡¯s decision, but Kaori¡¯s gaze must have influenced Hajime¡¯s decision since he shrugged his shoulders a little with a wry smile when he received her gaze.

    That¡¯s why, the way it seemed that Hajime was going along with her selfish desire made Kaori hold aplex feeling.

    However, Hajime only indifferently shook his hand towards the apologizing Kaori. Having seen through Kaori¡¯s feeling, he told her not to mind since it was something he decided on. Kaori smiled at Hajime, who was worried about her although he said so in a blunt manner, and who casually showed a father-like attitude. She looked at him with a gaze filled with trust and affection.

    ¡°I will also do my best¡­ so pleasee back safely. I will be waiting¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­O-okay.¡±

    Kaori, who narrowed her eyes dearly and exuding an aura of a wife who sends off her husband to the battlefield, made Hajime stammer inadvertently.

    Since before, Kaori had been a straightforward person. Even when they were in Japan, Kaori mercilessly cut down Kouki¡¯s misunderstanding, dropping bomb onto Hajime which resulted in the ssroom to suffer the storm of jealousy¡­ those had be their daily life. And she was being even more frank since the day she confessed to him.

    Hajime somehow managed to avert his gaze, but the ce he averted to was¡­ where Yue was. He saw it; Yue was watching Hajime in silence with dead, inorganic eyes. It was really terrible. He instinctively changed his gaze other way, and Kaori was there smiling with affection¡­

    But seeing Kaori¡¯s atmosphere, our idol, Myuu dropped a bomb.

    ¡°Kaori-oneechan, Kaori-oneechan looks just like Yue-oneechan from before. Is Kaori-oneechan going to kiss Papa~?¡±

    ¡°Oya? So thou saw it, Myu?¡±

    ¡°Uh~? Myuu saw it from the gap between the fingers. Yue-oneechan looked so lovely~. Myuu also wants to kiss Papa~.¡±

    ¡°U~m. Even this one hath not done that, thou know? So, Myuu need to wait until Myuu is bigger.¡±

    ¡°Uu~.¡±

    Myuu¡¯s innocent words made Hajime say, ¡°This good for nothing!¡± an unjust anger towards Tio. As expected, with ¡°Those eyes! Those eyess! Tres Bien!¡± Tio began to be aroused, but it was something trivial this time.

    As for the reason, a katana-shouldering Hanya appeared right beside Hajime. Of course, it was Kaori.

    ¡°¡­What does that mean, ah? Wasn¡¯t Hajime-kun going there to work on something? So, why did you kiss Yue? Tell me, how did ite to that? Was there any need to do that? While I was desperately treating the patients, the two of you were enjoying yourselves, ah? Did you even forget about me? Rather, did we separate just so you could be alone?¡±

    Eyes without light, Kaori was looking at Hajime with a Hanya behind her. Cold sweats ran along Hajime¡¯s cheeks. Hajime wanted to say it was because of the bloodsucking act; he and Yue wouldn¡¯t be separated unless they kiss. But faster than him, Yue advanced.

    Hajime had expected her to solve the misunderstanding, but he was a fool to expect that from Yue in this kind of situation.

    Yue and Kaori looked at each other, and Yue puffed her chest in a dignified manner. Smiling after sayingfu,

    ¡°¡­ It was delicious.¡± She informed Kaori.

    ¡°Aha, ahahahahaha.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, fufufufufufu.¡±

    Eerieughtering from the two beautiful girls was echoing inside the medical center. Up until now, the staff of medical center and patients thought of Kaori as a saint, but now they were taken aback and turned their faces away so their eyes would not meet hers.

    It was something they couldn¡¯t help. No one would think a person with katana-swinging Hanya behind then was a saint. Moreover, the one confronting her had a dragon d in ck clouds and thunders. They couldn¡¯t help but wanting to look away.

    Towards Kaori and Yue, who were staring at each other whileughing, Hajime sighed and quickly decided to approach them to deliver forehead flicks.Shwip!An unbelievable sound rang out from the impact of the flicks. Yue and Kaori spontaneously groaned and squatted. With teary eyes, they looked up, expressing, ¡°What are you doing,¡± which made Hajime raised an amazed expression.

    ¡°Kaori. It¡¯s not like I and Yue had wanted to do such an act. You understand it, right? Besides, Yue is my lover. We don¡¯t need your permission to do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ that is so¡­ but I don¡¯t think it is the real reason¡­¡±

    Angered by that, Kaori objected to Hajime. Hajime sighed again and said, ¡°Yue, too, there¡¯s no need to always bicker like that.¡± However,hmph!, Yue turned her face and refused to listen to him, ¡°This is a woman¡¯s fight¡­ there¡¯s no need for Hajime to interfere.¡±

    Randzi and the others could only stand in ce by the suddenly generated carnage. Shia reflected, ¡°I noticed that recently my presence had been thinned.¡± Tio was still panting hard, while Myuu turned into angry mode because Yue and Kaori were quarrelling again.

    Hajime gave up on controlling the situation and decided to go to ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? as fast as possible. Kaori was not the only one being busy in the medical center, since although Hajime had told Randzi beforehand, he once again told Randzi to take care of Myuu. Smiling wryly at the rtionship between Hajime and his party, Randzi readily agreed to take care of Myuu.

    Myuu had been persuaded beforehand, but as soon as she guessed Hajime was going to leave, Myuu looked down with a lonely expression. Hajime kneeled to match Myuu¡¯s eye-level and patted her head.

    ¡°Myuu, I am going. Be a good girl and wait for me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Myuu will be a good girl. Soe back quickly, Papa.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I will return as fast as possible.¡±

    Grasping the end of her clothes tightly with both hands, Myuu was enduring her tears. And the appearance of Hajime gently patting Myuu, even if they weren¡¯t rted by blood, made everyone see them as nothing but a father and his child. The cold, post-carnage atmosphere has turned warm. Hajime pushed Myuu¡¯s back towards Kaori¡¯s side. Yue, Shia, and Tio moved out in order.

    Hajime was about to turn on his heel, when Kaori called out to him.

    ¡°Ah, Hajime-kun¡­ that¡¯s, have a safe journey.¡±

    ¡°Ou, please take care of Myuu.¡±

    ¡°Un¡­ also, that is¡­ can I ask for a, kiss? Like¡­ a kiss to pray for a safe trip.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Of course you can¡¯t. Rather, what¡¯s with that?¡±

    ¡°On cheek is okay, too, you know? Still no?¡±

    Although she was fidgeting with flushed cheeks, Kaori¡¯s tone was unexpectedly a strong one. Apparently her rivalry with Yue made her think she must not back out at such a time. Hajime recalled that he noticed Kaori was rather proactive at the time they were still in Japan, but the Kaori after confessing to him was even more proactive.

    Hajime ignored the rabbit-ear who said, ¡°Ah, then me, too!,¡± from behind him and decided to tly refuse Kaori, but he was attacked by an unexpected enemy.

    ¡°Myuu, too~. Myuu wants to kiss Papa, too!¡±

    Kaori took an advantage of Myuu, who innocently reached out to Hajime. Hajime wanted to say a lot of things and evade her (Myuu isn¡¯t that strong after all), but finally,

    ¡°Papa, Papa hates Myuu?¡±

    Saying so with teary eyes, Myuu endured herself from crying.

    In the end, Kaori, Myuu, and somehow Shia were kissed on their cheek. And this time, in a ce where a lot of patients were lying down, they were watched with warm gazes although they didn¡¯t know why. Afterwards, Hajime, as if running away, went towards ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?.

    By the way, although Tio also wanted a kiss, Hajime rashly insult her because she was being too cocky which resulted in her being even more excited. Let just say it turned into something disgusting.

 Book 9. Chapter 6

    Book 9. Chapter 6

    <strong>Guryuu-en Great Volcano</strong>

    ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?

    It is situated 800 kilometers towards the north of the Dukedom of Ancadi. From what could be seen, it was a huge mountain five kilometers in diameter and 3,000 meters in altitude. It didn¡¯t have cone-like appearance simr to those of normal active volcanos. It has dome-like, t top made ofva, and it would be more appropriate to call it a gigantic hill than a mountain. However, the altitude and scale were just abnormal.

    The ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? wasmonly known as one of the Seven Great Dungeons. However, unlike ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, it wasn¡¯t much visited by adventurers. It was because of the danger inside and how troublesome it was. In addition, unlike the ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, demonic beasts from whom the magic stones were gathered from were scarce¡­ those were the basic reasons, but the foremost was actually because only few people were capable of reaching the entrance.

    The reason was,

    ¡°¡­ It looks just like Laputa.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Laputa?¡±

    Hajime unconsciously muttered while recalling the scene of that masterpiece anime, which made Yue and the other girls look at him with questioning nces. Hajime only shrugged his shoulders and watched the gigantic swirling sandstorm from inside the four-wheeler.

    That¡¯s right, just like how the floating castle was wrapped by cumulonimbus cloud, the ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was wrapped by gigantic, swirling sandstorm. The storm¡¯s scale was so huge that itpletely hid the ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, and the tornados of the sandstorm were just like a flowing wall.

    Moreover, arge amount of demonic beasts such as Sandworms were lurking inside the sandstorm, and they would mercilessly make surprise attacks within the ce that had limited range of view. Thus, Hajime could only nod at the tale where people with average ability wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through the sandstorm, and into ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?.

    ¡°I am d we aren¡¯t walking here.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, even I doth not wanteth to enter it with mine own body.¡±

    Looking at the giant sandstorm from the window just like Hajime, Shia and Tio were grateful to the four-wheeler. Smiling wryly, Hajime said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± and the four-wheeler dashed out. For this case, they didn¡¯te to conquer it leisurely. There wasn¡¯t that much Serene Stone on the surface, so it was necessary to go into the untouched depth of the dungeon to obtain the amount needed. And if they go into the deepest part, there should be a shortcut simr to what they have experienced until now. As such, they would be able to immediately return to Ancadi.

    Hajime, himself, wasn¡¯t interested in the safety of Ancadi¡¯s people, but he didn¡¯t mind helping them. By doing so, he would at least not to feel guilty towards hispanion, Kaori, nor would he let Myuu see a spectacle that would bring great shock to her.

    While thinking this, Hajime regained his spirit and charged into the gigantic sandstorm.

    Inside the sandstorm was a world painted in brown. Just like in the fog of?Halteena Sea of Trees?, it was hard to see ahead. It was also capable of influencing one¡¯s physical condition, so it might be more troublesome than that fog. Thus, even using magic, breaking through this ce filled with hidden demonic beasts was indeed virtually impossible.

    Lighting from the headlight made out of Green Light stone cut through the dim ce where the sunlight could not reach. Their speed was 30 kmph. If the information they got before was urate, they would break through the sandstorm within five minutes.

    And at that time, Shia¡¯s rabbit ears stood straight and Hajime also reacted, one beat after her. ¡°Brace yourself!,¡± Hajime raised his voice, and grandly turned the steering wheel.

    Three sandworms with their big mouths opened and jumped out from below. Evading the ambush, the four-wheeler created S-letter on the ground, and Hajime kept running away without a care. With four-wheeler¡¯s speed, it would be better to quickly get out of the sandstorm than fighting each time something appeared.

    Two more sandworms came to attack from both sides of four-wheeler while it was dashing out and ignored the previous three sandworms. Their timing was so good that the four-wheeler¡¯s body would receive body blows. However, it would hit without damaging the four-wheeler at all, and the four-wheeler would only be turned sideways. That¡¯s why, once Hajime grasped the surprise attacks using ¡°Sign Perception,¡± he immediately tried to drift to evade. However, Yue and Tio stopped him.

    ¡°¡­Nn, leave it to me.¡±

    ¡± Just leaveth it to this one, Master.¡±

    Hearing the two, Hajime unhesitatingly kept the steering wheel straight as it was. Then, the gigantic worms dashed out of the brown colored world.

    However, the attacksing from the sandworms from left and right side couldn¡¯t even touch four-wheeler.

    ¡°¡±¡±Wind de.¡±¡±¡±

    Seeing the sandworm on the left, Yue muttered and a de of wind was instantly produced outside the four-wheeler and fired, drawing a trajectory using the sand on the air. Thus the sandworm that jumped out before them was horizontally shed, and blood scattered from the divided sandworm.

    That spectacle was simr to what happened on the right side, which Tio had taken care of.

    ¡°Hmm, as expected of thee, thee fired a good wind.¡±

    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t use the wind from the sandstorm. Tio, too, as expected of you.¡±

    Simrly, they instantly chose to use wind element magic, ¡°Wind de,¡± and though it was a beginner-ranked magic, the ¡°Wind des¡± previously fired were as strong as mid-ranked magic. The reason was because they used the raging wind outside. Simply, the strength of magic wasn¡¯t only affected by magic power, thus the best magic used was selected ording to the condition and environment of the location. However, even though saying it was simple, it was difficult to actually do it. For Yue and Tio to be capable of doing it, it was indeed as expected of theirpetency.

    Behind them, the three sandworms from before were still following. They had considerable speed as they advanced under the ground. Irritated by them, Hajime activated four-wheeler¡¯s gimmick.Briiing!Such a sound came from back part of four-wheeler and one of its rear part opened. Several ck, round objects rolled down from there.

    The moment some met up with the sandworms pursuing the four-wheeler, they created huge explosions. The impact blew away the ground, and the sandworms advancing underground came out of the ground while scattering flesh and blood. Towards the sandworms, more ck object, grenades, rolled and caused more explosions that blew away half of each of the sandworms. Their upper-bodies were blown off, fluttered mid-air, and disappeared inside the sandstorm.

    ¡°Uhya~, amazing. Hajime-san, just how many functions are installed in this four-wheeler?¡±

    Shia asked Hajime while looking at sandworms that were shily blown away from the back window. Hajime was wearing a mischievous smile.

    ¡°It is capable of transforming into human-shaped weapon, a gigantic golem.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡±¡±¡±

    Although they wanted to say it was impossible, they knew Hajime could do it, thus not only Shia, Tio and Yue were also began to silently look around inside the vehicle. Smiling wryly, Hajime said, ¡°It was a joke. As expected, I can¡¯t make such function¡­ I want to though.¡± However, Yue and the girls were convinced that Hajime would someday capable of creating that.

    Afterwards, theposed Hajime¡¯s party were also attacked by brown-colored, gigantic spider, and ant-like demonic beasts. However, all of them were crushed by four-wheeler¡¯s armament and magic from Yue and Tio without aplishing anything, not even halting the party¡¯s advance.

    Ignoring Shia who said, ¡°I am useless here,¡± from the back seat, Hajime¡¯s party easily broke through the gigantic sandstorm that had obstructed a lot of adventurers.

    Buuahh!Hajime¡¯s party came out of the sandstorm and arrived at a rocky mountain several times bigger than Ayers Rock. It was a silent ce surrounded by the wall-like sandstorm where the blue sky could be seen up above ¡ª the eye of the storm.

    The entrance into ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was at the top, so they continued to travel up on the slope using four-wheeler. The exposed rocky surface was reddish red in color, and steams gushed from here and there. Though it was an active volcano, the point where it never erupted was a Great Dungeon-like wonder.

    Before long, the angle became more difficult for four-wheeler to advance, so Hajime¡¯s party got out of the four wheeler and went towards the top of the mountain on foot.

    ¡°Uwau¡­ i-it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°Nn~¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed. ¡­ the heat is in a different scalepared to the heat of desert¡¯s dry weather¡­ Even without the time limit, it would be better to quickly conquer the dungeon, huh.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, though this one feelsfortable here¡­ this one can¡¯t wait¡­ to feel so hot that this body would writhes in agony.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will drop you into the magmater.¡±

    Attacked by the heat as soon as they got out of the four-wheeler, other than Tio, all of them made dissatisfied expressions. Due to them being in air-conditioned ce before, they felt even hotter. As adventurers in another world and travelers, for them to have withdrawal symptom simr to shut-in was¡­ just reaping what they sowed.

    They didn¡¯t have much time, so whileining about the heat, they quickly went towards the mountain top, climbed the rocky ce quickly as if they didn¡¯t feel any weight. As a result, Hajime¡¯s party reached the top of the mountain in less than one hour.

    They arrived at the top, aplex ce buried by rocks of various sizes. There were rocks with pointed surface and also those with slippery, smooth surface. It was just like an exhibition of strange objects. Also, they could feel the top of the sandstorm nearby.

    There was an exceptionally huge rock, and a group of strange-shaped rocks. It was an arch-shaped rock with the length of ten meters.

    Hajime¡¯s party went there and found huge staircase that continued on into ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? under the arch-shaped rock. Hajime stood before the staircase and looked over his shoulder towards Yue, Shia, and Tio¡¯s faces in order. With a confident expression, he said a word to challenge the Great Dungeon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Umh!¡±

    * * *

    The inside of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was even more unexpected than ?Orcus Great Dungeon? and ?Raisen Great Dungeon?.

    Rather than the difficulty, it was the interior¡¯s structure that was unexpected.

    First, magma was flowing mid-air. Not flowing like the waterway in dem-ihuman country, Faea Belgaen, but the magma was in the mid-air and flowing like rivers. The streaming, scorching red magma in mid-air was just like huge, jumping dragons.

    Thus, the magma flowing around the passage and broad space made not only the dungeon challenger be cautious about the magma on the ground, but also above them.

    Moreover,

    ¡°Ukya!¡± ¡°Woops, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ha~, Hajime-san, thank you. It was impossible for me to perceive that¡­ the magma would suddenly spout from the ground.¡±

    Exactly what Shia said, the magmas abruptly spouted from all around the walls. It was really abrupt that it was difficult to perceive any prior sign of it. It was simr to that of a booby trap. Fortunately, Hajime has ¡°Heat Perception.¡± Without it, their conquering speed would¡¯ve fallen due to the need to be cautious.

    Following that, the thing that made it truly difficult was the boiling heat ¡ª extreme heat. It was naturally hot due to magma streaming all around the passage and broad space which made the party feel like being inside a sauna, or to be more urate, above a heated frying pan. The heat was the most troublesome thing about ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?.

    While sweating, Hajime¡¯s party continued to advance while evading the drops of and the spouting magma. And in a certain broad space, they found the ce has artificial cut all over the ce. The ce was worn down by cuts that seemed toe from something like a pickaxe, but there was a small, faint pink-colored crystal peeping from one part of the wall.

    ¡°Oh? That thing. Serene Stone¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, twas indeed that, Master.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s questioning-like words were confirmed by Tio whose knowledge was broad. Apparently, this seemed to be the ce the adventurers, who passed through the sandstorm and entered ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, mined the stone.

    ¡°¡­ So small.¡±

    ¡°The ones at others¡¯ ces were also in a size of small stones¡­¡±

    Just as Yue said, the remaining Serene Stone was only almost as big as little finger. Though those could be taken out and carried, but the size was indeed too small. As expected, it was too inefficient to gather the ones on the surface, so it was necessary for them to go into the depth to be able to obtain a lot of it in a dash.

    For now, Hajime used ¡°Mineral Enquiry¡± to search around for Serene Stone. After he stored those that could be gathered easily, he urged Yue and the girls to move ahead, quickly.

    While being disgusted by the heat, they descended into the seventh floor. It was the highest floor recorded to be reached by the adventurers. None of those who moved farther than this hade back alive. So, bracing themselves, Hajime¡¯s party descended into the eighth floor.

    At that moment,

    GRuuOoOOOO!!!

    When they felt fanned by a strong hot wind, a huge zing me came to attack Hajime¡¯s party from right ahead of them. It advanced as it drew a spiral on the orange-colored wall.

    ¡°¡±Absolute Cmity.¡±¡±

    Yue¡¯s magic activated against the zing me. A ck, swirling orb appeared before Hajime¡¯s party. It was a gravity magic. However, it was not used to crush the object on the ground.

    The me that could easily burn a person to ash was pulled by the sphere which was only 60 centimeters in diameter and disappeared without a trace. The me swallowed by the sphere was actually nullified. The ck, swirling sphere, the gravity magic called ¡°Absolute Cmity,¡± was generating its own gravity, pulled thoseing near it, and swallowed them into the inside of it, like a ck hole.

    When all of the zing me was swallowed by Yue¡¯s swirling supergravity, the party could see the identity of their attacker.

    It was a bull. It stood in the middle of the magna, and its whole body was also dded in magma. It had two sharp curved horns on its head, and me wasing out of its mouth from time to time. The heat-proofness of this demonic beast made Hajime instinctively wanted to retort on it.

    Maybe because the Magma Bull was angry that its peculiar magic, the zing me attack, was easily nullified, sounds ofthud! Thud!could be heard from its legs and it turned into a charging stance.

    To the Magma Bull, the swirling supergravity Yue created immediately moved as if being pulled toward the Magma Bull. At that moment, Magma Bull also attacked usingpressed me. Theser-like,pressed attack from the Magma Bull carried several times the power of normal me attack.

    Even now, the Magma Bull was still charging head-on. However, Yue literally received and returned the fired attack.

    KABOOOOM!!

    The space vibrated apanied by an explosive sound, and the Magma Bull that stood on the magma was blown away by the attack. Blown backward by the impact, the Magma Bull struck the wall. However, ¡°GRAAAAH!!,¡± it only raised an angry shout and instantly stood up. This time, it began to once again charge with all of its might to repel the intruders.

    ¡°Hah¡­ as expected, me attack isn¡¯t effective on it.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is dded in magma¡­ so it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Yue, who deflected the zing me shot back, raised a grunt. Laughing wryly, Hajime tried to take Donner, but Shia raised a hand.

    ¡°Hajime-san, please leave it to me!¡±

    Although Hajime doubted Shia who already held Doryukken in her hands, she snorted in full spirit. His doubt turned into trust, and he expressed his acknowledgement with a wave of his hand. It was after he had guessed Shia wanted to test the new features installed in Doryukken when his magic eye saw Shia was supplying her magic power into Doryukken.

    ¡°Alright~! I am going to do it!,¡± Shia raised a yell, and after few light steps, she jumped towards the Magma Bull who had moved several meters towards the party.

    Rotating once in the mid-air and riding on the momentum, she swung down Doryukken towards the Magma Bull on the ground with such a perfect timing. Her aiming wasn¡¯t off, the Doryukken swung down directly hitting the Magma Bull¡¯s head. At that moment, ripples of faint blue-colored magic power spread around the center of the ce where it struck, followed by tremendous impact. The Magma Bull¡¯s head popped, exploded.

    Using the nailed down Doryukken as a fulcrum, Shia rotated again. She jumped over the sliding Magma Bull¡¯s body and splendidlynded on the other side.

    ¡°O-Ohh Hajime-san, I, the person who used it, now know that this new feature generated an amazing amount of force.¡±

    ¡°Ah, looks like it¡­ I¡¯ve thought what kind of thing is this ¡°Conversion : Impact,¡± but this is good¡­¡±

    Not only Hajime, Yue and Tio immediately raised words of praise towards the blow that Shia did with considerable force. It was thanks to the peculiar magic Hajime said, ¡°Conversion : Impact.¡±

    This ¡°Conversion : Impact¡± was a new peculiar magic Hajime acquired, a derivation from ¡°Magic Power Conversion.¡± The effect was just as the words expressed, it converted magic power into impact.

    It was the ability of the horshead Hajime instantly turned into minced meat several days ago in?Orcus Great Dungeon?. He had actually collected the meat in secret, and when he recovered the stake, he ate it.

    If it was an average demonic beasts, neither the stats nor Hajime¡¯s the skill would increase, but he ate it since he thought it might have an effect because the horsehead was able to hold on against Kouki¡¯s party along with the Kouki in limit break¡­ But as he thought, his stats didn¡¯t change at all; he only gained the horsehead¡¯s peculiar magic.

    Then, he used Creation magic to add ¡°Conversion : Impact¡± to an ore and installed it into the newly built Doryukken.

    Hajime watched the Magma Bull¡¯s head sted in interest, but he was urged by Yue to hurry.

    Afterwards, the demonic beast variations increased as they descended the floors. There were bat-like demonic beasts that scattered magma from their wings, scorching red moray-like demonic beasts that jumped out from the wall it melted, hedgehog-like demonic beasts that shot out numerous needles of me, chameleon-like demonic beasts that only produced its face from within the magma and attacked using its magma-covered tongues like a whip while swimming on the gravity-defying magma river overhead, and there were even zing serpents¡­

    It was indeed troublesome since the demonic beasts¡¯ bodies were d in magma or aze which nullified any half-assed magic, and some were using surprise attacks from the flowing magma rivers where they hid their body. The demonic beasts not only would try to inflict fatal wound by using body blow, a lot of them were also using the surrounding magma to attack; a situation where they have infinite weapon. Besides, they would run into the magma to ensure their safety.

    It was indeed true that even if the adventurers were capable of breaking through the sandstorm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to descend further than seventh floor and return. Moreover, even if the demonic beasts could be defeated, the size and quality of the magic stones were the same as the demonic beasts in forties floors of ?Orcus Great Dungeon? and the existence of Serene Stone, a valuable mineral, didn¡¯t affect the ie much. So, it was understandable that no one want to challenge this dungeon.

    Following that, the most troublesome thing was the heat gradually increasing.

    ¡°Haa, haa¡­ it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shia, you feel hot because you think it is. Those flowing thing is just water¡­ See, it¡¯s cool now, fufu.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Master! Yue is starting to break! The eyes hath became hollow!¡±

    Other than Tio, Hajime¡¯s party were downed by the strong heat. For now, he took out air-conditioning type of artifacts¡­ but it just like sprinkling water over dry soil. Their sweat flowed like an unstoppable waterfall. Seeing Yue and Shia whose consciousness began to be hazy, Hajime thought it was necessary for them to take a little rest while he wiped off the sweat on his chin.

    When they reached a broad space, Hajime used ¡°Transmutation¡± on a wall away from the magma and created a tunnel. He urged Yue and the others inside, and shut the entrance to the limit so the heat from magma would not reach them directly. Furthermore, he used ¡°Mineral Separation¡± and ¡°Compressed Transmutation¡± to coat the surface of the room¡¯s wall with solid material so they wouldn¡¯t be attacked by any moray-like or magma spout.

    ¡°Fuu¡­ Yue, please create a block of ice. We will rest here for a while. If not, it would not be odd if we make a fatal mistaketer.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ okay.¡±

    Although her eyes were hollow, Yue conjured ice magic and a huge block of ice appeared in the middle of the room. Though Tio didn¡¯t mind the heat, she made the wind blow with the block of ice as the core. Thanks to the wind created by Tio, the cold air from the block of ice instantly cooled down the room¡¯s temperature.

    ¡°Whaa~~, it¡¯s coool~, I can live on noww~.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hmmmm~.¡±

    Copsing in a girl¡¯s sitting pose, Yue and Shia narrowed their eyes in delight. The birth of squishy-Yue and squishy-Shia.

    While thinking the two were moe, Hajime took out towels from ¡°Treasure Box¡± and handed them over to everyone.

    ¡°Yue, Shia, it is good that you¡¯re enjoying yourselves, but wipe your sweat. Your movement will be duller if you get too cold.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn~.¡±

    ¡°Roger~.¡±

    With elongated words, Yue and Shia slowly took the towel. Seeing them, Tio spoke to Hajime.

    ¡°Master, doth not rxed thy guard yet, okay?¡±

    ¡°You, too. This heat is indeed dangerous. I must create better air-conditioning type artifact¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, for it to be capable of defeating master¡­ This is probably this Great Dungeon¡¯s concept.¡±

    Rather than defeat, hot is hot, and Tio, who also wiping her sweat with towel, made Hajime doubtful with what she said.

    ¡°Concept?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. This one hath heard many things from Master, but there is the thing called trial, right? If this was to challenge the God¡­ then, there should be various concepts it based on, or so this one thought. For example, the ?Orcus Great Dungeon? that this one heard from Master hath a lot of demonic beasts, so various battle experiences would be gained as one advanced through. ?Raisen Great Dungeon? nullified strong power called magic, polishing one¡¯s flexibility against any kind of attacks. This ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? probably uses the heat to obstruct one¡¯s concentration and how one would react against the surprise attacks under this situation, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Indeed¡­ I never thought of it because in the end, I only needed to conquer it¡­ but the trials are used by the Liberators to ¡°teach¡± us, huh.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Hajime nodded at Tio¡¯s conjecture. She has deep knowledge even though she¡¯s aplete masochist, and the prudent Tio was normally could be thought as a beautiful, ck-haired woman who exuded sensual and amorousness¡­ so Hajime looked at her with a truly pitying gaze.

    However, seeing Tio¡¯s sweat flowing from the scruff of her neck disappearing into the valley of her bountiful breasts, Hajime averted his gaze. His gaze turned towards the clothes of Yue and Shia sticky from all the sweat. Noticing the disappearance and appearance of their bare skin, his gaze was pulled towards Yue.

    Probably because she was wiping her sweat, arge amount of her skin was peeping from her pure-white dress. Her skin had a tinge of red due to heat. Her bare skin glossy from the sweat and her rougher-than-normal breathing was truly erotic.

    Unconsciously, Hajime even forgot to look away and continued watching her, but his gaze suddenly met Yue¡¯s raised gaze. Having forgotten the situation due to being charmed¡­ and getting somewhat aroused, Hajime tried to look away in guilt.

    However, just before he looked away, Yue who caught Hajime¡¯s gaze revealed a bewitching smile. With the still disarrayed clothes, arching her back like a cat, she slowly got down to all fours and approached Hajime. Her hazy eyes that wouldn¡¯t let Hajime¡¯s gaze escape, flushing cheeks because of heat, and showing a tint of breasts every time she moved¡­

    Yue, who immediately approached Hajime in all fours, sat on Hajime¡¯s cross-legged legs, sending him an upward gaze, and with a spoiled, sweet tone¡­

    ¡°¡­ Hajime, wipe me?¡±

    Hajime unconsciously received the towel from her, and his gaze remained fixed on Yue¡¯s eyes. In his mind, ¡°Ah, crap. I can¡¯t win against Yue in this situation,¡± he thought with a wry smile. Quietly, he tried to glide his hand on the scruff of Yue¡¯s neck¡­ but was stopped by Shia¡¯s protest.

    ¡°Y-O-U T-W-O! Please mind the time, ce, and asion a little! We are in a hurry and this is a Great Dungeon! Geez! Seriously, geez!¡±

    ¡°No, well, umm. It¡¯s not like I could help it, right? Yue is too erotic. So, I couldn¡¯t ignore her.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hajime who was quietly staring was cute.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you two at least reflect a little? To begin with, why didn¡¯t Hajime-san look at me? Even though I was right beside Yue-san and in such condition, too¡­ Gosh, my confident plummeted~. Hey, Tio-san should say something, too.¡±

    ¡°Well, the two art infatuated with each other. So methinks it can¡¯t be helped, right? This one also wants Master to abuse one without minding the ce¡­ however, well, Master reacted a little to this one¡¯s breasts~. This one will be satisfied with just that this time. Kufufu.¡±

    It was the usual perverted remarks of Tio. However, Hajime was found out that he felt the sweat that flowed into Tio¡¯s breasts made her looked sexy. Hearing that, ¡°I am not even looked at!,¡± Shia was angry. Shia forgot about the TPO (time, ce, and asion) she said a little while ago and began to strip before Hajime.Then, this one will strip too, but Hajime fired rubber bullets to silence them because it would turn bothersome otherwise.

    Hajime continued to wipe off Yue¡¯s sweat before the writhing Shia whose breasts waspletely bare and the writhing Tio with her disgusting smile. Hajime sighed while secretly relieved that Kaori wasn¡¯t there.

 Book 9. Chapter 7

    Book 9. Chapter 7

    <strong>The Last Trial is Easy?</strong>

    ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?probablyhas fifty floors.

    Since it was the current floor Hajime¡¯s party was in. The ¡°probably¡± part was because the floor¡¯s situation was a little special. Frankly, they didn¡¯t understand anything about the current floor.

    But more urately, Hajime¡¯s party were currently on board a brown colored boulder, like a small boat, on the magma that was flowing like a big river, mid-air.

    ¡°It feels like Indiana-san in hard mode eh¡­¡± Hajime muttered while recalling the Earth¡¯s most famous and too aggressive Archeologist.

    As for the reason why they were in this situation¡­ truthfully, it was Hajime¡¯s mistake. Hajime¡¯s party had noticed the magma that continued to scorch them, was sometimes making unnatural movement while they were searching for the Serene stone right before theypleted the floor.

    More urately, the flow of the magma greatly changed even though there was nothing obstructing it before, or the current suddenly slowed, or there was only a part of magma flowing in the air, and it overflowed, thus the magma dripped below.

    However, those happened on the magma away from the passage, so they didn¡¯t worry about it because it would not disturb them from conquering the floor. However, Hajime by chance used ¡°Mineral Enquiry¡± to the surrounding and found out that the cause of the magma¡¯s unnatural movement was ¡°Serene Stone.¡± It seemed the magic power inside the magma was calmed by ¡°Serene Stone,¡± simr to obstructing the magma flow.

    Hajime¡¯s party then thought that the ce where the magma¡¯s movement was strongly obstructed would have arge amount of ¡°Serene Stone.¡± Thus they searched for it and they indeed discovered arge amount of ¡°Serene Stone¡± buried in that ce. While noting the magma¡¯s movement, Hajime¡¯s party collected a considerable amount of ¡°Serene Stone.¡± Afterwards, they came to a certain location while thinking there would be much stone in reserve.

    It was a ce enclosed by the magma flowing in mid-air like a huge wall. Hajime transmuted a stair to approach it and came to know that arge amount of ¡°Serene Stone¡± was buried there when he used ¡°Mineral Enquiry.¡±

    Immediately, Hajime used ¡°Mineral Separation¡± to only collect ¡°Serene Stone,¡± but he was careless because he kept collecting ¡°Serene Stone¡± due tock of concentration from the heat. He didn¡¯t put much attention to the surrounding wall of magma.

    Hajime noticed this mistake when he stored the ¡°Serene stone¡± into ¡°Treasure Box.¡± It was because magma spouted with tremendous momentum from the wall the moment the effect of ¡°Serene Stone¡± had disappeared.

    Hajime immediately jumped back, but the magma was spouting with tremendous power just like water gushing out from the cracked and thus copsed dam. The hole from where it spouted expanded and more rushed out.

    The overly tremendous momentum of the magma made the surrounding immediately filled with magma. Hajime used transmutation to create a small boat before Yue¡¯s barrier was broken, and the party boarded it. The small boat was immediately heated up by the magma, but there was no problem since Hajime had strengthened the boat using ¡°Strength Endowment¡± derived from ¡°Vajra.¡±

    Following that, they continued to drift along the flow of the magma and was flowing mid-air before they were aware of it. They flowed into the depth of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? using different route from the stairs. Flowing as they felt the scorching heat from the streaming magma, and ended up where they were currently at.

    By the way, normally they would¡¯ve stopped on the riverbed when they were about to ride on the magma¡¯s sky road, but Shia used ¡°Effect Endowment¡± of gravity magic to reduce the boat¡¯s weight, and thus they were able to get on the magma. ¡°Effect Endowment¡± made it possible to adjust the weight of the thing Shia touched as if it were her own.

    ¡°Ah, Hajime-san. There¡¯s another tunnel.¡±

    ¡°We art almost at the level of the foot of this mountain. Be prepared, okay?¡±

    Seeing the direction Shia pointed at, Hajime¡¯s party was would indeed continue to flow into a big hole on the wall along with the magma. They understood the magma was continuing to flow downward. Until now, they¡¯ve entered a tunnel every time they descent a floor, it might be a shortcut ifpared to normally using the stair.

    While nodding at Tio¡¯s advice, Hajime¡¯s party drifted into the tunnel. The magma¡¯s sky road was continuing in the middle of the big tunnel like a snake. After the magma¡¯s sky road was going lower, it suddenly cut off right after a curve. No, more urately, it was a sudden downward slope simr to a waterfall.

    ¡°Again¡­ everyone, don¡¯t get shaken off!¡±

    Yue and the girls nodded at Hajime¡¯s words and they either clung to the edge of the small boat or Hajime¡¯s waist. After feeling the anxiousness simr to when the climbing jet coaster about to go down from the first falling point, Hajime¡¯s party¡¯s boat finally fell.

    Fwiish Swiish

    Sound of wind entered their ears. Shia used gravity magic to shift the weight while Tio controlled the wind as they descend on the rapid magma. The magma¡¯s speed increased by times as if it didn¡¯t have any viscosity.

    Transmuting spikes on his shoes to fix his posture, Hajime cautiously watched over the surroundings. After all, usually at such time¡­

    ¡°Tch, theye after all.¡±

    Clicking his tongue, he pulled out Donner at the same time, and Hajime unhesitatingly pulled the trigger. Explosive sound resounded. It rang out three times apanied with three shes that cut through the air without deviating and destroyed the targets. The ones that came attacking Hajime¡¯s party were the bat-type monsters that scattered magma from their wings.

    These Magma Bats were not much of a threat alone. They only have considerable speed and capable of scattering magma like me bullets. They were only small fries to Hajime¡¯s party.

    However, the troublesome point about Magma Bats was they attacked in group. Thirty more could be found if one was seen, just like ck G demonic beasts, appearing from the crack of the boulder wall.

    Even now, although Hajime instant-killed three Magma Bats, as expected, they could hear sound of arge amount of fluttering wings amidst the winding from the rapid descent.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime, leave the left and behind to me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I will leave it to you. Shia, Tio, you control the boat.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    ¡°Mhm, leave it to this one. How about ass spanking as a reward?¡±

    Ignoring Tio¡¯s perverted remark that could neither be taken as joke nor real, Hajime and Yue were back to back diagonally on the boat. Then, crowd of Magma Bats could be seen.

    It was not an exaggeration to call them as one living creature. The numerous Magma Bats were moving as one big mass, like a group perfectly ordered birds. Their appearance was just like a dragon if seen from the side. It might be more urate to call it a fire dragon because each of its wings was dded in zing magma.

    The mass of Magma Bats approaching Hajime¡¯s party divided into two on their way, creating pincer attack from the front and behind. No matter how weak they were alone, the numerous them were moving as one huge creature and normally would overwhelm anyone with their number.

    However, the party here were a group of cheat-like individuals. The demonic beasts that became fertilizer on the ground near the town of Ul were the proof the party wouldn¡¯t be so weak being overwhelmed by just number.

    Hajime took out Metzelei from ¡°Treasure Box,¡± set it beside his waist and pulled the monster¡¯s trigger.

    BAAANNNG

    With the ringing of the peculiar shooting sound, the storm of death exhibited its undoubtable might and one rapid fire pierced through various targets. The bullets crushed the wall of the cave in the distance while the Magma Bats were killed and fell into the ground without being able to resist.

    Furthermore, Hajime took out Orkan using the other free hand, ced it on his shoulder, and mercilessly fired it. Spark created, and the rockets flew and pierced into the middle of Magma Bats who were grouping due to Metzelei¡¯s barrage, scattering violent impacts along with roaring sounds.

    The result was clear. The crowd of Magma Bats were crushed and falling just like a short squall.

    Simr thing happened to the Magma Bats attacking from the rear.

    ¡°¡±Storm Dragon.¡±¡±

    Yue¡¯s right hand thrust straight, and the moment she muttered that, a green sphere of wind was created. Following that, the sphere transformed, forming a dragon in less than no time. The wind dragon, who was aption of green-colored wind and called ¡°Storm Dragon,¡± red at the crowd of Magma Bats once, and it opened its jaws, moving to devour its preys.

    Naturally, the Magma Bats shot me bullets towards ¡°Storm Dragon,¡± then they divided into two again to dodge the dragon. However, all of Yue¡¯s ¡°dragons¡± were apound of gravity magic and other element. Naturally, ¡°Storm Dragon¡± was not justposed of normal wind; it wasposed of wind des that were pulled by gravity to create a dragon. Once it moved, it would be difficult for the prey to escape.

    Magma Bats, just like the other demonic beasts that became the food of ¡°Thunder Dragon¡± and ¡°Azure Dragon,¡± couldn¡¯t resist from being pulled towards ¡°Storm Dragon.¡± Thus the body dded by wind des cut the demonic beasts¡¯ bodies to pieces, scattering flesh and blood. It should be noted that the reasons Yue didn¡¯t use ¡°Thunder Dragon¡± or ¡°Azure Dragon¡± was because the Magma Bats were strong against heat and Yue judged it was enough to just cut their wings.

    In the end, ¡°Storm Dragon¡± came within the crowd and released the million wind des formed its body in all direction,pletely annihting the Magma Bats.

    ¡°Um~, Master and Yue¡¯s annihting force art fearful no matter how many times I has¡¯t seen i.¡±

    ¡°Indeed~.¡±

    While controlling the boat on the rapid current, Tio and Shia were praising them with awkward feeling. Shrugging his shoulders as he put out Metzelei and Orkan into ¡°Treasure Box,¡± Hajime lightly touched the Yue¡¯s cheek with his chest then returned to look at the front. Yue, after narrowing her eyes in happiness from being touched, returned to look at the surrounding with caution.

    Hajme and Yue who casually took the chance to flirt made Shia exuded aura that expressed,Shia is lonely! Hold me!, which Tio took advantage of. Making slightly troubled expression after thinking it couldn¡¯t be helped, Hajime lightly stroked Shia¡¯s rabbit ear then pinched Tio¡¯s cheek. Hajime was troubled such things could make the two raised joyed expressions.

    Hajime¡¯s party were considerablyposed even though they were attacked by demonic beasts as they descended the rapid, magma¡¯s sky road. However, as if to take down theirposure, the descending magma up until now suddenly began to ascend.

    After climbing several tens of meters with tremendous speed, they could see light ahead of them. It was the exit of the tunnel. However, the problematic thing was the magma was cut off for real this time.

    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±

    With Hajime¡¯smand, Yue and the girls once again clung to the small boat. Having ridden on the magma rapid¡¯s speed, the small boat was thrown outside with tremendous momentum.

    While having his dantian attacked by the feeling of being in mid-air, Hajime quickly confirmed the condition of the surrounding. The space Hajime¡¯s party falling into was simr to the room where thest trial of ?Raisen Great Dungeon? took ce; a vast space.

    However, it wasn¡¯t spherical like the room in ?Raisen Great Dungeon?. It has distorted shape which made it impossible topletely understand how vast the space was, but it was at least more than three kilometers. Almost all part of the ground was filled with magma, but the boulders appeared in some ces and created footholds. On the surrounding walls were protruding ces and conversely, there were also shaved off ces. In the air was as expected, numerous rivers of intersecting magmas, and disappearing below, into the ocean of magma.

    re-like pirs of fire spouted from the boiling, scorching ocean. If there was something called boiler of hell, it must be looked like this. That was the impression Hajime¡¯s party got.

    However, the most noticeable thing was the small ind in the center of the ocean of magma. The ind was raised around 10 meters above the magma¡¯s surface, an ind or rock. If it was only that, then it would just be a foothold big enough for them, but the ind was covered by dome of magma. The spherical magma was just like a small version of sun, but the thing in the middle of the ind was enough to catch the attention of Hajime¡¯s party.

    ¡°¡±O¡¯ wind.¡±¡±

    The small boat turned over by the momentum was fixed by Tio in the air, then each of them returned to their own duty as they once again boarded the small boat. Yue used ¡°Soar¡± to adjust the boat¡¯s falling speed. The boat softlynded on the ocean of magma, and the party maximized their vignce because this ce was obviously different from the ones they had seen.

    ¡°¡­ Is that the dwelling?¡±

    Yue muttered as she took a look at the middle of the magma-domed ind.

    ¡°From the depth, I think it is okay to think so¡­ but, if it really is¡­¡±

    ¡°There should be thest guardian of some sort¡­ right, Master?¡±

    ¡°We used something simr to shortcut, so is it too farfetched to say we have passed the test, Hajime-san?¡±

    Hajime¡¯s thought was confirmed by Tio, who was looking at the surrounding with sharp gaze, made her not to be thought as a perverted masochist if some small idents were overlooked. Even seeing their tightened expression, Shia muttered optimist words while looking at a certain direction.

    Tracing Shia¡¯s gaze, Hajime could see a staircase beyond therge foothold. The staircase continued into the wall made him think that perhaps they would¡¯vee from that staircase if they used the proper route.

    Even so, no matter how impossible it was for someone to use magma¡¯s sky road, it was too much of an optimist to think the shortcut even passed through thest trial room.It¡¯d be nice if it really is~, Shia said, but her cautious look expressed that even she couldn¡¯t believe that.

    It was correct for them to be cautious because immediately, bullet-like magma shot out from the magma flowing in the air.

    ¡°Hmph, leave it to this one!¡±

    Tio shouted as she activated her magic, thus masses of me shot out from the ocean of magma, countering magma approaching from above.

    However, that attack was only the beginning signal. Immediately after Tio countered the iing zing masses and scattered them, more zing masses were shot out from the ocean of magma like a machinegun.

    ¡°Tch, scatter!¡±

    Judging they would only be a target on their current ce, the small boat, Hajime told the other to scatter as he jumped towards the nearby foothold, abandoning the small boat. The numerous zing masses crushed the small boat where Hajime¡¯s party were before, thus it sunk into the ocean of magma.

    With each of them in different foothold, Hajime¡¯s party intercepted the iing zing masses. Though they easily intercepted those, Hajime¡¯s party were irritated because it didn¡¯t seem to ever end. They were also irritated the heating from the ocean of magma that the distorted air.

    To break from this situation, at the same time Hajime finished reloading Donner-Scg using gunspin, and aimed Scg muzzle over his shoulder without turning around. Thus the elbow of his artificial arm was faced forward and fired to intercept the masses of magma in front, while Scg rapid-fired to shoot down the masses of magma approaching Yue behind him.

    His intention waspletely read by Yue without a word. She immediately activated gravity magic using this chance.

    ¡°¡±Absolute Cmity.¡±¡±

    At the same time the name rang out, a ck, swirling sphere appeared in the middle of Hajime¡¯s party, pulling the iing masses of magma one after another. The ck, small star swallowed everything and used its supergravity topress them.

    With the room between the barrage of magma masses by Yue¡¯s magic, Hajime used ¡°Aerodynamic¡± to jump into the air, trying to reach the magma-domed middle ind.

    The most troublesome thing about the barrage that attacked Hajime¡¯s party was the endlessness. This ce was obviously thest trial of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, but because there¡¯s no visible enemy unlike the other dungeons he had been in, he didn¡¯t know what to do to clear it. As such, Hajime thought of getting on the suspicious ind.

    While running in the air towards the middle ind, Hajime used ¡°Telepathy.¡±

    ¡°I am going to look around the middle ind. Cover me.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    The masses of magma outside of the range of Yue¡¯s ¡°Absolute Cmity¡± came to attack Hajime, but Tio intercepted those using numerous me bullets from the ocean of magma. Shia didn¡¯t expand Doryukken and used its shotgun mode to intercept. Yue, while maintaining ¡°Absolute Cmity,¡± also intercept using numerous me bullets from ocean of magma just like Tio.

    With covering from Yue and the girls, Hajime approached straight towards the middle ind, and he was about to do thest jump using ¡°Aerodynamic.¡±

    However, at that moment,

    ¡°ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAR!!!¡±

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    Hearing the bellowing, majestic roar, a gigantic serpent came to attack from right under Hajime who was in mid-air with its opened mouth.

    Maybe because its whole body was d in magma, neither heat perception nor sign perception noticed it in this ce filled with magma. Moreover, the ocean magma itself was filled with magic power so magic power perception also didn¡¯t notice it, so the gigantic Magma Serpent was able topletely make a surprise attack.

    However, Hajime twisted his body using his superhuman reflex and was barely able to evade the mouth.

    In the ce Hajime was before,crunch, the Magma Serpent chomped and passed through. Hajime flipped his body in mid-air just like a cat, aimed the muzzles at the passing Magma Serpent¡¯s head and fired. The sh with certain killing destructiveness didn¡¯t miss its mark and hit the Magma Serpent¡¯s head, blowing it away.

    ¡°What !?¡±

    However, the raised voice was not the Magma Serpent¡¯s death throes, but Hajime¡¯s astonished voice.

    Naturally, the cause was the Magma Serpent. After all, the Magma Serpent¡¯s head was certainly hit and burst, but the thing scattered was only magma, none of the inside matter. He had seen demonic beasts dded in magma in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, but they were only wearing the magma, and had their own flesh. None wasposed of only magma.

    Hajime immediately recovered and tried to shoot the other parts of the creature to experiment. Numerous shes mercilessly prated the Magma Serpent¡¯s body, but as he thought, there¡¯s no flesh at all. This Magma Serpent seemed to beposed of only Magma.

    Though surprised, Hajime had immobilized the Magma Serpent for now by blowing all over of its body, so he once again jumped towards the middle ind using ¡°Aerodynamic¡±, passing by the serpent¡¯s side.

    However, the Magma Serpent¡¯s attack hasn¡¯t ended yet. At the moment Hajime passed through its side, it suddenly hurled its body towards Hajime even though it had lost its head and parts of its body.

    Hajime made the shotshell in his artificial arm burst and barely seeded to evade using its recoil. And at this time, a chill ran down Hajime¡¯s spine. Following his instinct, Hajime burst out the shotshells in session immediately and used ¡°Aerodynamic¡± to withdraw from there in high speed.

    One attack after another, the Magma Serpents came out of the ocean of magma, chasing after Hajime¡¯s track. Those huge mouthscrunch, crunch, chomped.

    Retreating while rotating in the air, Hajimended on a nearby foothold. Yue and the girls came to his side. The barrage of zing masses temporarily stopped.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime, are you unhurt?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no problem. More importantly, the real things finally appear.¡±

    Yue, who was worried about his safety, touched his arm. Hajime returned her touch, and answered without looking away from the front.FwuushWith each sound, Magma Serpents appeared one after another before Hajime.

    ¡°As expected, that middle ind is thest stop. Well thee seemth to say defeat us if thou want to pass.¡±

    ¡°But, the one Hajime-san shot before regenerated, you know? Are they beatable?¡±

    Around 20 Magma Serpents appeared, ring at Hajime¡¯s party. Even the Magma Serpent that received gunfires from Hajime before had already restored to its former appearance as if nothing had happened.

    Shia was frowning as she pointed that out. At Raisen Great Dungeon, she was confused by the regenerating knights, but now she was calmly thinking on how to pass this. It was shown by how her rabbit ears were restlessly moving about. Wryly smiling at Shia who became quite courageous, Hajime told them his guess.

    ¡°It might be simr to the Vachram from before, having a core, a magic stone, to form the magma body. Though my magic eye cannot specify the location because the obstruction from the magma¡­ there¡¯s nothing else but to destroy the core.¡±

    Everyone nodded at Hajime¡¯s words and they simultaneously attacked the 20 Magma Serpents.

    The Magma Serpents rose like the sr re shot out masses of me from their mouth as they tensed. The twenty attacked from all direction. Normally, one would be swallowed by the numerous masses of magma without being able to escape.

    ¡°It hath been a long time since this one used this attack! So, taste all of it!¡±

    A huge amount of ck magic power appeared before Tio¡¯s thrust her hands out. It thenpressed in less than no time, and fired in the next moment. It was the Ryuujin tribe¡¯s Breath.

    Thus the ck sh, whose dreadful power forced Hajime to defend with all of his might, eliminated all of the Magma Serpents in front of Tio without any trace left. Furthermore, she swung it as if it was a ck colored sh de and annihted other Magma Serpents.

    Immediately, eight Magma Serpents were annihted, thus Hajime¡¯s party dashed out from the hole of the encirclement.

    As expected, by annihting them without leaving a trace, the magic stone would also be annihted no matter where the location was, but it was the Great Dungeon¡¯s quality to not make it that easy.

    The 12 remaining Magma Serpents instantly crushed the foothold where Hajime¡¯s party were before, falling into the ocean of magma and disappeared, but their numbers went back up to 20 the next time they re-appeared.

    ¡°Oi oi, I¡¯ve confirmed the disappearance of the magic stones, you know? Was defeating it not the condition to clear this trial?¡±

    Hajime¡¯s expression distorted from the doubt. Hajime had activated ¡°Light Speed¡± at the time Tio¡¯s breath was about to reach the Magma Serpent and he confirmed the moment when the magic stone inside Magma Serpent was annihted by the Breath using his increased kic vision.

    Hajime came to doubt the condition for conquering this dungeon, and Shia raised her voice while pointing at the middle ind.

    ¡°Hajime-san! Look at that! The wall is shining!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When he looked at the middle ind, it was indeed as Shia said. A part of the rockwall shot light as big as a fist. He didn¡¯t notice it up until now, but the orange-colored light wasing from some kind of crystal buried under the wall of rock.

    Hajime used ¡°Farsight¡± to confirm it, but although it was difficult to confirm due to camouge, he understood arge amount of simr crystals were buried on the rockwall of the middle ind in orderly fashion. The middle ind was cylindrical, so considering the interval between crystals and the ind¡¯s surface area, around 100 crystals were buried. And the crystals that currently shooting out light were eight¡­ the same number of Magma Serpents Tio annihted before.

    ¡°I see¡­ so we need to defeat a hundred of these Magma Serpents to clear it, huh.¡± ¡°¡­ In this heat, fighting a hundred of them¡­ it matched the dungeon¡¯s concept.¡±

    Needless to say, having suffered from the heat and surprise attacks, the challengers were driven into the situation where they needed to concentrate the most in the very end; nastiness suitable for a Great Dungeon.

    Indeed, even Hajime¡¯s party were quite exhausted, mentally. However, their expressions didn¡¯t show any exhaustion, they were wearing fearless smile because they had found out the method to conquer the dungeon.

    They regained their spirit when they came to understand what they must do, and they once again attacked the Magma Serpents. Along with the downpouring masses of magma, the Magma Serpents made irregr movements to catch and burn their prey.

    Hajime¡¯s party spread out again and respectively began to counterattack.

    With dragon wings grown out of her back, Tio floated using the wind she regenerated and used tornado along with vacuum des to attack, bombarding the serpent. It was a wind element, mid-ranked offensive magic, ¡°Imperial Cannon.¡±

    ¡°This is the ninth! Presently, this one is leading, Master! If this one defeated the most of them then this one wants a lot of rewards (punishments)! Of course, only two of us at night!¡±

    Tio shouted while shing the ninth Magma Serpents to pieces. Hajime tried to refuse with an amazed expression, but Shia interrupted him.

    ¡°Wha-! It¡¯s unfair if it¡¯s only Tio-san! I am also entering this challenge! Hajime-san, one night with me if I win!¡±

    After shouting, Shia jumped above a Magma Serpent and swung down Doryukken onto its head from upper-stance. At the moment of impact, ripple of light blue colored magic power spread, next a violent impact was generated. The serpent immediately exploded from the head part until the ocean of magma. Sparkling minerals fluttered from the remains of Magma Serpent. It was the magic stone crushed by the impact from ¡°Magic Shockwave¡±.

    Masses of magma were approaching Shia, who was still mid-air from killing one of Magma Serpent, from behind. Shia used the recoil from Doryukken¡¯s outburst and evaded. However, as if it was aiming for this, a Magma Serpents with its mouth openede attacking to where Shia would fall.

    However, Shia wasn¡¯t that worried about it, she threw a disk taken out from the holster on her back into the air. It was a disk with diameter of 30 centimeters, and it didn¡¯t fall but floated slightly lower ce than Shia. Shia put her foot on it weightlessly and once again danced in the air.

    The disk used the same principle as Cross Bit to float in the air, bing foothold, and moving ording Shia¡¯s will by using induction stone. This, coupled with Shia¡¯s weight adjustment, made it possible to do abat like ¡°dancing in the air¡±.

    With its calctioning off, the Magma Snake passed through the empty space under Shia. Transforming Doryukken, Shia aimed the muzzle towards the serpent and pulled the trigger. What shot out wasn¡¯t the usual bullet but a slug bullet.

    However, it wasn¡¯t a normal slug bullet. It was a bullet created from special ore that Hajime endowed with characteristic of ¡°Magic Shockwave,¡± thus it would generate shock wave from the supplied magic power at the same time it hit the target. By force alone, it far surpassed the grenade bullet.

    Along with the roar of Doryukken, the fired slug bullet didn¡¯t miss its target while hitting the Magma Serpent from back of its head, thus from its head to its body, the Magma Serpent was swallowed by the regenerated explosion. That impact once again crushed the magic stone which now fluttered as it sparkled in the air.

    ¡°Oi, girls. You, don¡¯t just selfishly¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then, I want one day of date for the two of us.¡±

    Hajime opened his mouth to retort on Tio and Shia¡¯s one-sidedpetition, but he was interrupted by Yue who also wanted to participate in thepetition of annihtion. Putting aside the things at night, the increasing number ofpanions decreased their time alone, so Yue seemed to want a one full day of just the two.

    Exuding aura of having fun, however, the magic Yue activated was a brutal one. It was hertest favorite, ¡°Thunder Dragon.¡±

    However, due to her being more and more skillful on using it, the ¡°Thunder Dragon¡± that appeared was numbered seven. At almost the same time, they moved toward their respective targets. Thundering roars rang out. The Magma Serpents who were trying to devour Yue was conversely devoured one after another by the group of Thunder Dragons without even leaving a mass of magma behind, so their magic stone inside their body had also broken.

    Seeing that spectacle, Shia said, ¡°As I thought, the most powerful enemy is Yue-san~!¡± Tio said, ¡°Yue is bugged! Twas absolutely odd!¡± Both of them made hasty expressions while cursing. They pull out more severe attacks, adding the number of things they annihted.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not like I care. But, they seem to having fun.¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders towards the three enthusiastic girls that made him as the prize of thepetition, Hajime somewhat given up. Then, without turning around, he rapidly fired Scg over his shoulder towards the iing Magma Serpent behind him.

    The bullets were fired evenly on the Magma Serpent¡¯s body and the impacts blown the serpent¡¯s body. At the same time, the impacts made the magic stone fluttered in the air. Repelling the masses of magma that flew from the previous half body, Hajime pinpoint shot through the falling magic stone right before it fell into the ocean of magma.

    The bullet Hajime fired from Scg was the simr exploding bullet like Shia¡¯s. However, because it would be problematic if the bullets were too big, their power didn¡¯t reach slug bullet¡¯s. Of course if he used Scgen, then it would be possible to bring out that much of a destructive power. However, it was the first time the bullets were used, simr to an experiment, so he only used the two guns.

    The normal sized bullet didn¡¯t have the power to blow away the Magma Serpent along with its magic stone, so Hajime now used around 2 shots to blown off the magma armor and sniped the exposed magic stone using Donner¡¯s pinpoint attack. Naturally, the Scgen was capable of ignoring the magma armor and prate through the magic stone, but it had too much prative power added that it wasn¡¯t easy to locate the magic stone thus wasn¡¯t suitable for aiming at the magic stone.

    Now, another two Magma Serpents were attacking Hajime from his right and left, but he withdrew in high speed using ¡°Aerodynamic¡± and ¡°Ground Shrinker.¡± He flipped mid-air and fired Scg in inverted pose.

    BOOOOM!

    One explosive sound rang out. However, the fired masses of killing intent were four. The Magma Serpents, who were attacking from right and left with tremendous momentum didn¡¯t have any chance to be confused from the suddenly disappearing prey. They were attacked by the impacting from above thus had its magma bodies dispersed, exposing the core, the magic stone.

    At the same time, two shes of light were fired from Donner and shot through the two magic stone without even one millimeter of error.

    If one looked, the crystals regrly buried on the outer circumference of the rockwall of the middle ind mostly emitted light, only eight haven¡¯t. That was done even though not that much time passed since the real fight begun.

    If Hajime¡¯s party¡¯s guess, where ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?¡¯s concept was for a prolonged battle while having one¡¯s concentration down due to nasty environment, was right, then the expectation of the creator of this trial could be said aspletely off the mark because they were Hajime and his party.

    Tio¡¯s Breath destroyed more Magma Serpents

    ¡ª Six left.

    Shia used a blow from Doryukken and at the same time fired the slug bullet into another Magma Serpent, sting them.

    ¡ª Four left.

    Two Magma Serpent were trying to do a pincer attack on Yue, ambushing from below where the ocean of magma. However, above them was ¡°Thunder Dragon¡± coiling around Yue, obstructing them thus it became a standstill. Following that, the two Magma Serpents were now attacked by four ¡°Thunder Dragons¡± from both of their sides, and were devoured.

    ¡ª Two left.

    A Magma Serpent was rapidly charging at Hajime while scattering bullet-like masses of magma. However, Hajime was swaying like a dancing falling leaf and avoided the masses of magma. When he was about to be devoured by the Magma Serpent, he fired Scg and they passed through each other. The serpent blown away while the inertia made the magic stone jumped out which then sniped by Donner and Hajime didn¡¯t even need to look at it.

    Finally, thest Magma Serpent was surprise attacking from the ocean of magma below. Hajime flew up using ¡°Aerodynamic¡± and fired Scg, towards the interior of the opened mouth of Magma Serpenting from below.

    At the moment of impact, red shockwave scattered the magma. The gap created slightly revealed the magic stone. Hajime poised the Donner in his right hand. When he was about to fire thest attack, he watched Yue and the girl¡¯s satisfied looks.

    ¡°This is the end.¡±

    Looking at it in the edge of his vision, Hajime fired thest attack for the sake of conquering ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?.

    ¡ª And at that moment.

    FUUUUWIIIIIISHHHHH

    A beam poured down from above.

    The light looked like divine punishment shot from the heaven, was the light that mortally injured Hajime before. No, it might be far stronger than that. The attack even made the air screamed was fired, aiming at the time of battle where Hajime most wide opened ¡ª swallowing Hajime along with thest Magma Serpent.

 Book 9. Chapter 8

    Book 9. Chapter 8

    <strong>The User of Age of Gods Magic</strong>

    Without any warning, the white beam suddenly shot down from the heavens.

    The light attacked Hajime with a perfect timing; when he was about to finish thest Magma Serpent. Thus, Hajime was swallowed by a destructive storm carrying fierce heat and impact.

    ¡°Ha-Hajimee!!!¡±

    Yue¡¯s scream rang out. Slightly away from Hajime, Shia and Tio could only watched Hajime being swallowed by the beam absentmindedly, only to regain their senses when they heard Yue¡¯s sorrowful scream they never heard even once ever since they met.

    Pouring down from right above Hajime, the beam also swallowed thest Magma Serpent and reached the scorching sea, grandly blowing away the surrounding away, and temporarily disclosing the bottom of the magma sea. The beam kept piercing the sea of magma for a while, but gradually became thinner and thinner before finally disappearing as if merging with the air.

    Yue, who frantically jumped to where Hajime was, Hajime appeared from the disappearing light and was floating in the air, even though he had be tattered. However, having crossed his arms to protect his chest and face, Hajime immediately lost his bnce and began to fall towards the rampaging sea of magma because of the beam¡¯s impact.

    ¡°Kh! ¡°Soar¡±!¡±

    Thinking Hajime had lost his consciousness; Yue used magic to stop Hajime from falling on his back. Using this chance, she hugged Hajime and theynded in the nearby foothold.

    ¡°Kh! Hajime! Hajime!¡±

    Maximum uneasiness could be seen on Yue¡¯s face while she made Hajime drink the holy water she took out. Hajime¡¯s condition was quite miserable. His right arm was burnt so badly that even the bone could be seen, while his artificial arm half melted. His eyepatch was blown off and blood kept flowing from the deep wound on his cheek. Furthermore, his abdomen was burnt ck, carbonized. Even so, as a proof of his growth, his internal organs weren¡¯t damaged.

    At that time, in the moment the beam was about to swallow Hajime, he twisted his body to face the beam by a hair-breadth and used ¡°Concentrated Strengthening¡± and ¡°Strength Endowment,¡± derivations from ¡°Vajra.¡± Thanks to that, his head was defended by the reinforced artificial arm while his heart and lungs were protected by his right arm and Donner. The clothing around his belly, made from a special demonic beast¡¯s leather, had its defense raised further by ¡°Strength Endowment,¡± Hajime himself had an abnormal magic resistance, so there was no danger to his life but¡­

    ¡°Nh¡­ recovery is too slow!¡±

    Apparent with Yue irritated mutter, the recovery using holy water didn¡¯t advanced much. Thus, Yue gritted her teeth.

    Previously, Hajime had been burnt and copsed after receiving the beam attack to protect Yue during the fight against the hydra in ?Orcus Great Dungeon?¡¯sst trial. Thus, Yue didn¡¯t want to see it again, and she vowed to never let Hajime experienced such a thing again. However, the spectacle of Hajime being swallowed by the beam and copsed powerlessly was just like the reproduction of that time. It made Yue¡¯s normally expressionless face warped from regret.

    And at that moment,

    ¡°Fools! Above thee!!¡±

    Tio warned and at the same time, numerous shes poured down. These were small version of the beam. Each had the power and scale of a tenth of the previous beam, but each of light of death could surely destroy one¡¯s body.

    However, Yue hadn¡¯t notice the iing shes above because she was upied with making Hajime drink the second vial of holy water. It was a situation where Yue¡¯s magic wouldn¡¯t make it in time since she had only looked up now because of the warning. In another three seconds, no, one second¡­ between the time it felt like it erged, Yue desperately constructed a defense magic in her head.

    ¡°Won¡¯t let thee! ¡°Tempest Void¡±!¡±

    Tio let Yue earned another few seconds. ¡°Tempest Void,¡± was a mid-ranked defense magic of wind element. The wall ofpressed air received the rain of death. The barrier of wind bent greatly at the moment of impact. Normally, the attack would bounce back, but there was no chance to do that. The mini-beams hitting one after another made the air shrieked. The time it could be intercepted was truly only a few seconds.

    However, that was enough.

    ¡°¡±Divine Interruption¡±!¡±

    Yue¡¯s defense magic activated. Normally, she would use ¡°Absolute Cmity,¡± but the time shortened to activate it wasn¡¯t much even though she had be more skilled in using it. It was because the time to construct and activate gravity magic couldn¡¯t bepared to magic of other attributes. Thus she decided to use ¡°Divine Interruption,¡± the best defense magic she could immediately activate.

    Barrier of light that shone brilliantly appeared before Yue¡¯s thrust out hand, covering Yue and the unconscious Hajime in semi-sphere. In addition, the ¡°Tempest Void¡± activated by Tio was finally unable to endure the storm of mini-beams, and copsed apanied by sound of air being ripped. At the same time, the non-declining torrent of destruction poured into the barrier of light below it.

    WOOOOOOSSSHHHH!!!

    The huge waterfall-like pressure didn¡¯t annihte Hajime and Yue, but it continued to attack them. Yue¡¯s ¡°Divine Interruption¡± cracked. Judging it would be bad after receiving more force than she imagined, Yue transformed the all-covering barrier into a shield that only covered overhead in the middle of its activation. The strength increased conversely to the range it covered.

    The surroundings were destroyed by the mini-beams and parts of the foothold other than where Yue and Hajime were, already sunk into the sea of magma.

    These mini-beams stubbornly aimed at Hajime, they didn¡¯t even pouring at the nearby footholds where Shia and Tio were to halt them. However, Shia and Tio were forced to stay where they were because the power and density of barrage from the mini-beams were that abnormal.

    ¡°Hajime-san! Hajime-saan!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Shia! Thou willth die if thoue out of this one¡¯s protection!¡±

    ¡°But! Hajime-san is-!¡±

    Tio frantically admonished Shia, who tried to dash into the downpour of mini-beams with tearful look while she moved the shield of swirling wind.

    Tio was also worried about Hajime. She understood how painful it was for Shia. However, they mustn¡¯t defenselessly charge into the minimized version of the attack that had severely injured Hajime, and had an effect of weakening the recovery rate of holy water. Gripping Shia by the scruff of her neck, Tio desperately averted the threatening lights.

    After ten seconds or maybe one minute¡­ the storm of beams that seemed to continue through the eternity, poured down particrly intense, and the end finally could be seen. The surroundings were in miserable condition, and white smokes were rising here and there.

    Yue and Tio had used up their magic power. Panting, they refilled their magic power using the magic power stocked inside Magic-Crystallization stones.

    And at the same time, a man¡¯s voice that was half-amazed and half-admiring descended from the sky.

    ¡°¡­ A force that cannot be overlooked; indeed it was the right thing to ambush here. You are all too dangerous. Especially, that man¡­¡±

    Yue and the girls looked up towards the ceiling where the voice came from. Following that, their eyes opened wide in astonishment. As for the reason, several dragons and a pure white, gigantic dragon that couldn¡¯t bepared to the rest were flying, and there was a red-haired, ck-skinned, slightly pointed ear, a man from Demon race on the white dragon¡¯s back.

    ¡°For the Breath of my white dragon to be incapable of killing him¡­ and in addition, he had strong unknown weapons not written in the report¡­ these women, too. It is truly unbelievable for you to not be finished with a barrage of 50 Ash Dragons. You, just what are you? Just how many Age of Gods magic do you have?¡±

    The man was ring from the sky with his dangerously narrowed golden eyes, simr to Tio¡¯s. He asked that question while being cautious of Yue and the others who red back at him. He thought Yue and the girls¡¯ power came from Age of Gods magic from the Great Dungeons.

    ¡°Before questioning, how about you introduce yourself first? Does the Demon race have no manners?¡±

    The one who answered the Demon race man was the previously unconscious Hajime. The Demon race man frowned. However, Yue and the girls¡¯ voice rang out before the man even opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hajime!¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san!¡±

    ¡°Art thou okay!? Master!?¡±

    Hajime somehow managed to raise his upper body, but he once again fell because his injury was indeed severe. Yue promptly supported him while Shia and Tio jumped from the nearby foothold to where Hajime was, worried.

    Hajime smiled to tell Yue and the girls, who were worriedly looking at him, that he was alright, and stood up by himself. However, he wasn¡¯t in a condition where he would be able to immediately fight. This was disyed by his forehead drenched in sweat due to sharp pains he felt. Even so, Hajime moved his gaze from Yue and the girls towards the Demon race in the sky, and was showing a fearless smile.

    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no need to introduce myself to those who will die soon.¡±

    ¡°Same here. I am asking just because it was normal to ask. I am not interested either, so don¡¯t mind it. By the way, how¡¯s your friend¡¯s arm?¡±

    Hajime asked as if to ridicule to stall for time for his recovery. The Demon race man had said ¡°report¡± and ¡°ambush,¡± so Hajime recalled the Demon race who was behind the scene inside the town of Ul, whose arm blown off and got away with his life. Thus, his information might havee from there.

    With his eyebrow twitching for an instant, the Demon race man answered with tone somewhat lowered than before.

    ¡°I change my mind. Bury this name of mine into your flesh and bones. My name is Freed Baghuar. A God¡¯s Apostle who will give divine punishment to the heretics.¡±

    ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡­ I see. How exaggerated. Were you allowed to introduce yourself as that because you obtain the Age of Gods magic? It wasn¡¯t the kind of magic that control the demonic beasts, right? ¡­Although the demonic beasts fired the beams, they seemed to do it at their own discretion. So, it must be a magic that created demonic beast, right? Of course, those who can create a matchless army can introduce themselves as God¡¯s Apostle, heh.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. For ¡°Alv-sama,¡± who had obtained God¡¯s powers, told to me directly, ¡°My apostle.¡± Therefore, all of my being is devoted to realize my master¡¯s wish. Thus, I will use my all to deny you, whose existences will only be an obstacle.¡±

    Closely resembling Ishtal of Church of the Saints, the Demon race man, Freed Baghuar, was denying the existences of Hajime¡¯s party up front. However, Hajime fearlesslyughed with fierce denial. Though his recovery rate was slow, Hajime had used ¡°Recovery¡± derived from ¡°Magic Conversion¡± to change his magic power into recovery, and his bleeding had stopped. Though he could not use his left arm, it was possible for him to use his unbroken right arm even if the bone could be seen. Hajime psyched, ¡°I can still fight!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my line. Those who obstruct me are enemies. And I will¡­ kill my enemies!¡±

    After shouting so, Hajime endured the sharp pain to aim Donner at Freed and pulled the trigger. He held down his screaming right arm and body due to recoil, and used killing intent aimed at his enemies. Furthermore, he activated ¡°Light Speed¡± and took out Cross Bits to attack. At the same time, Yue¡¯s ¡°Thunder Dragon¡±, Tio¡¯s Breath, and Shia¡¯s exploding-slug bullet fired.

    However, when several of the 3-4 meters long Ash Dragons entered the attack trajectories, numerous piled up, triangr, reddish ck barriers immediately appeared and received all of the attacks from Hajime¡¯s party.

    The barrier that received the force of Hajime¡¯s party¡¯s attack and didn¡¯t even held on for a few seconds before it cracked, but more Ash Dragons came from behind and piled up another simr barriers, and thus it wasn¡¯t possible to break through. When they looked carefully, there were turtle-shaped demonic beasts on the dragons¡¯ back. Their shells were shining in reddish ck, so these turtle-shaped demonic beasts were most likely the ones that activated the barriers.

    ¡°Did you think I only brought along these dragon-type demonic beasts? You wouldn¡¯t be able to easily break through their defense, you know. Well then, I will show you. I will show the other power I had obtained ¡ª the power of Gods!¡±

    Freed began to focus and recited the chant in mutter. On his hand, there was arge fabric whereplex and bizarre magic array was drawn. ording to what he said, it was another power of Gods. He probably meant the Age of Gods magic he obtained in this ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. Knowing the great effect of an Age of Gods magic, Hajime¡¯s party began to attack furiously, to not let him finished his chant.

    However, once they broke through the barrier of the Ash Dragons, a new barrier would immediately activated behind the previous one, thus their attacks could not reach Freed. Normally, Hajime would¡¯ve asked Yue and the other two to cover him and go forward using ¡°Aerodynamic,¡± but he still haven¡¯tpletely healed, so it would be difficult for him to beat the group of Ash Dragons. Thinking so, Hajime grinded his teeth.

    Hajime put away Donner, and fired all ammos of Orkan whose recoil was small, but they only blew away several of the Ash Dragons¡¯ barriers, that¡¯s all. They weren¡¯t able to reach Freed. Even the Cross Bits that had quite the power couldn¡¯tpletely destroy all of the barriers.

    And the time was up. Freed finished his chant.

    ¡°¡±Boundary Piercer.¡±¡±

    ¡°Kh! Behind you! Hajime-san!¡±

    At the same time as thest letter of the magic¡¯s name was said, Freed and the white dragon disappeared. More urately, shining membrane-like thing appeared and they jumped inside. The time Freed said the magic¡¯s name and Shia¡¯s warning were the same, so Hajime¡¯s party, without having time to be wide eyed from astonishment, turned their heads around.

    There was¡­ right before Hajime a white dragon¡¯s whitely opened mouth and Freed on top of it, aiming at Hajime. Inside the dragon¡¯s mouth were extreme heat and magic power which concentrated andpressed until the limit. Hajime immediately used Orkan as a shield and at the same time, the beam was fired from zero distance.

    BOoOoOoOoOOOM

    ¡°Ghh!! AaAAAH!!¡±

    Apanied by a roaring sound, the held up Orkan was hit by the beam and Hajime was blown away. The severe impact and the damage made his flesh screamed, and Hajime raised an agonized groan from his clenched mouth.

    ¡°Hajime!¡±

    Wanting to help Hajime who was blown away by the beam, Yue and the girls immediately tried to attack the white dragon, but the Ash Dragons attacked in a barrage as if they knew what the girls would do.

    While he didn¡¯t receive a direct hit from the beam, the impact from being blown away made Hajime¡¯s wound reopened, and his blood sprayed. Hajime was desperately holding Orkan with his wounded right arm and braced himself using ¡°Aerodynamic.¡± Then, thinking he would be dropped into the boiling sea if this keeps up, Hajime activated ¡°Limit Break.¡±

    It was a dangerous bet to activate ¡°Limit Break¡± with a wounded body. Normally, he would only be exhausted after using ¡°Limit Break,¡± but with his current condition, he would likely to be paralyzed afterward. Even so, Hajime judged that using it was indeed necessary to break through this situation.

    Hajime¡¯s body wrapped inside a torrent shining brightly red, his power swelled up explosively.

    ¡°RAaAAA!!¡±

    Roaring, he nted Orkan to forcibly avert the beam up. Even so, he could notpletely avert it, and he was blown away while spouting blood because of the beam.

    The white dragon continued attacking by firing numerous light bullets which was the same as Hydra¡¯s. However, the dragon¡¯s beam was far tougher than the hydra, so the light bullets also couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Furthermore, itsbination with a user of Age of Gods magic made it extremely troublesome.

    ¡°Cross Bitt!¡±

    With the iing light bullets, Hajime concentrated to his limit, entering the slowed down world and was evading like a swaying fallen leaf. Following that, he put away Orkan that had be useless because it had melted, and fired Donner, while also making the Cross Bit fly to assault Freed at the same time.

    ¡°How tenacious! To dodge a decisive blow by a hair-breadth-!¡±

    Covered again by the barrier of the turtle-shaped demonic beast, Freed was grinding his teeth as he watched the seriously wounded Hajime¡¯s tenacity in wonder. Then, he once again begin to recite the chant while the white dragon flew at high speed.

    ¡°This one won¡¯t let you!¡±

    Towards Freed and the white dragon who endured the fierce attack from the Cross Bits while firing the light bullets and backing away from Hajime to regain time to finish the chant, a mysterious voice suddenly resounded in the entire space. At the same time, they were attacked by a terrific impact from the nk.

    Blown away, Freed stopped his chant and instinctively clung to the white dragon. He then looked at the one who blew away the ten meters long white dragon. He opened his eyes wide in astonishment.

    ¡°ck dragon!?¡±

    ¡°It seemth thou hath forgotten thy ce and got carried away! This one won¡¯t let you hurt Master anymore!¡±

    The one who blew Freed and the white dragon away was the ¡°Dragonformed¡± Tio. Having epted the risk that the Demon race would know about the Ryuujin race, Tio demonstrated her appearance. And even though she was one size smaller than the white dragon, her pressure far surpassed the white dragon.

    The reason Tio decided to join Hajime¡¯s party on their journey was because she came to like Hajime, but also to observe the people who came from another world, and to find what her future move would be. With that, she wanted to conceal that she came from Ryuujin tribe. It was also her race¡¯sw, so she naturally would do that. After all, no matter how strong her race was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against number. It was something that permeated inside their people from the persecution 500 years ago.

    However, Hajime, who she was convinced to be invincible and could not be injured, had sustained severe injuries. Thus, when she saw Hajime had powerlessly copsed because of the beam pouring down from the above, Tio¡¯s mind was attacked by fierce agitation.

    She thought she had misunderstood something. Hajime is a human. If wounded in a moment of carelessness, it was possible for him to easily die. Tio gradually recalled this, and her, who had forgottenmon sense due to her long life, was now clearly conscious of her feeling thank to her devotion towards Hajime. He was an object of her interest, but not as her Master. She understood now that Hajime was a ¡°man¡± that she, as a woman, did not want to lose.

    Therefore, she decided to ¡°Dragonform¡± in front of others. She wouldn¡¯t be able to puff her chest and call themrades if she was unwilling to do it in this crisis. Above all, the pride of Tio rce of Ryuujin race would not allow her to choose thew above her important person¡¯s life, neither could she do that.

    ¡°Young one! Remember this! This is the ¡°Dragon¡±¡®s Breath!¡±

    ROooOOOOooOaaaAAR

    Apanied with a roaring sound, a ck sh immediately came to swallow the white dragon along with Freed. The white dragon twisted its body and fired its Breath beam towards the iing Breath. ck and white shes collided, scattering violent shock wave. The ocean of magma right below, centered on the colliding point, was rampaging and generating gigantic tsunamis of magma.

    At first, Tio and the white dragon¡¯s Breaths were equal, but Tio¡¯s Breath began to gradually push the white dragon¡¯s.

    ¡°Kuh, for me to meet a survivor of Ryuujin race here¡­ there¡¯s no other way. Although it is risky, I will use magic to make the space¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will let you?!¡±

    ¡°Kh!?¡±

    Maybe because he didn¡¯t have any report about the Ryuujin race, Freed was truly surprised. Seeing this situation, he gritted his teeth, took out another fabric from his pocket, and tried to chant the Age of Gods magic again.

    However, he was interrupted by the impact followed a voice behind him.

    It was Hajime who arrived behind Freed, unbeknownst to him, and fired Donner in session while blood was spouted from his wounds. Six bullets were fired with one firing sound. All of the bullets, without deviating even a millimeter, were hitting the same ce.

    The turtle-shaped demonic beast by Freed¡¯s side had activated the barrier faster than Freed could react, but once impacted in almost zero distance by the shes; the barrier shining in reddish ck was easily smashed. Following that, Hajime slipped into the bosom of Freed who disyed his irritation and panicked.

    Activating ¡°Wind w¡± on Donner, Hajime swung it at once.

    ¡°Guaah!?¡±

    By a hair¡¯s breadth, Freed escaped from being cut in two by falling behind. However, a horizontally shed wound was carved on his chest. Hajime didn¡¯t stop his attack, rotating using the momentum from shing Freed, he activated ¡°Magic Shockwave¡± from ¡°Magic Power Conversion¡± and back kicked Freed.

    BAAAM!

    ¡°GAaAHH!!¡±

    Freed barely guarded using his left arm, but he could not kill the momentum, and thus his left arm was crushed and his organs were damaged. Freed was horizontally blown away from the white dragon.

    Noticing his master¡¯s disappearance, the white dragon lost its concentration and the ck Breath approached it in a dash. Immediately after Hajime jumped off the white dragon, Tio¡¯s Breath grandly blew off the beam along with the white dragon.

    ¡°Roarrrr!!¡±

    Screaming as it was being blown away, the white dragon somehow managed to regain its bnce mid-air even after its belly received the attack from Tio¡¯s Breath, and it immediately flew towards the ceiling. Once again, Freed was on the back of an Ash Dragon with Freed. Reunited in the air, Freed once again boarded the white dragon.

    Hajime tried to pursue using ¡°Aerodynamic,¡± however¡­

    ¡°Gh!? Gahakh!!¡±

    The bright red light enveloping Hajime was disappearing rapidly, and not only from his wounds, but he also vomited arge amount of blood. His ¡°Limit Break¡± had reached the time limit. In his wounded condition, the damage was further deepened from breaking his limit, and thus the time limit came earlier. Hajime was falling into the ocean of magma because his ¡°Aerodynamic¡± was deactivated.

    ¡°Master! Hold on!¡±

    ¡°Guh, Ti-Tio¡­¡±

    Tio flew to put the falling Hajime on her back. Hajime, whose damage deepened from ¡°Limit Break¡±¡®s after effect and should have copsed, managed to somehow get into kneeling position and his eyes shone as he red at Freed above.

    From what he saw, even the Ash Dragons that were attacking Yue and the girls had gathered by Freed¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hajime!¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san!¡±

    Shouting Hajime¡¯s name, Yue and Shia came running. Tionded in the nearby foothold. She did it because the possibility of the current Hajime not being able to endure Tio¡¯s battling movement and fall was high. Having jumped onto the same foothold, Yue and Shia immediately came to Hajime¡¯s side and supported his body.

    ¡°¡­ What a dreadful force. Those women are also not normal. A Ryuujin race that should have been annihted, no-chant no-array using magic-user, and a Rabbitman tribe with unexpected power and ability to see the future¡­ They are also possibly users of Age of Gods magic. And to have cornered me now¡­ it would have been my side that would have gotten beaten if I didn¡¯t first attack, huh¡­¡±

    Squeezing his words, Freed was exchanging gaze with Hajime, creating sparks. Panting, Freed touch the wound carved on his chest with his unhurt right hand.

    ¡°Why are you assuming this is the end? I can still fight.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s expression turned ugly because of Freed¡¯s words. But even with his tattered body, Hajime¡¯s eyes were shining with killing intent while he dered the battle to continue.

    ¡°¡­ Of course. The torrent of killing intent overflowing from you expressed you would not give up no matter how wounded you are. Not only do you have dreadful powers, you also have killing intent that could devour your enemy¡­ No, was it the attachment to survive¡­¡±

    Guessing once, then Freed made a resolute expression and red at Hajime again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to use this method¡­ but it is necessary to use it if it can kill powerful enemies like you.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Not answering Hajime¡¯s question, Freed said something to the small bird-shaped demonic beast, unknown as to when itnded on his shoulder.

    Then,

    RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE!

    SPLASH!

    KABOOM!

    Great tremor shook the entire space, no, the entire ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, and the ocean of magma began to rampaging, apanied with a terrific, roaring sound.

    ¡°Uoh!?¡±

    ¡°Nnah!?¡±

    ¡°Kyaa!?¡±

    ¡°Nuoh!?¡±

    Suffering from the sudden shockwave from below, Hajime¡¯s party got on all fours and screamed, while desperately trying to bnce themselves. The great tremor was gradually bing even more intense, and could be said to reach seven in the richter scale. From the ocean of magma, numerous fire pirs, no, magma pirs began to spout.

    ¡°Hajime-san! The magma level-!¡±

    With Shia¡¯s words, the magma surrounding the foothold, where Hajime¡¯s party were, was indeed rising in level.

    ¡°What did he do?¡±

    Hajime squeezed his words and asked the obvious culprit behind this situation, Freed. Having moved to the ceiling above the middle ind, Freed answered the question.

    ¡°I only destroyed the keystone.¡±

    ¡°Key¡­ stone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you think it was strange when you saw the magma? ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? is obviously an active volcano. However, there¡¯s no record of it erupting until now. What I mean, is there must be something controlling the activity of the underground magma reservoir.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the ¡°keystone,¡± huh¡­ Don¡¯t tell me!?¡±

    ¡°It is. I have destroyed the gigantic keystone that calmed down the magma reservoir. Thus, this Great Dungeon will soon be destroyed. And although I deeply regret that I can¡¯t give my kins the Age of Gods magic of this dungeon¡­ it isn¡¯t that regrettable if it means I can kill you here. Be destroyed along with this Great Dungeon.¡±

    Coldly looking down at Hajime¡¯s party, Freed held a pendant on his neck towards the ceiling. Then, the crack on the ceiling began to be open. Along with the circr hole on the ceiling, several doors above it also opened.

    Apparently, Freed had opened the shortcut to the outside using the proof of having conquered ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. For thest time, Freed red at Hajime¡¯s party then turned on his heel along with the white dragon, disappearing into the passage on the ceiling.

    With the surrounding magma rampaged like the sea influenced by a hurricane, the number of spouted magma pirs kept increasing. The magma began to swallow the edges of the foothold where Hajime¡¯s party were. It was a spectacle worthy to be called the end of world.

    In a short while, Hajime closed his eyes and was thinking of something. Having decided on something, he stood up despite his injury. Immediately, the Ash Dragons left behind by Freed and the white dragon began to simultaneously fire small beams. They seem to want to kill Hajime¡¯s party here by all means.

    While Yue was intercepting the small beam attacks using ¡°Absolute Cmity,¡± Hajime put his hand on the ¡°Treasure Box.¡± Then, he put his hand on the hard dragon scale covering Tio¡¯s cheeck, who was firing Breath towards the Ash Dragons overhead, to make her face him.

    ¡°Tio, listen. Take this and you alone must escape from that ceiling to the outside.¡±

    For a moment, Tio was blinking, not understanding what was said. Then, she realized it in the next moment and raised a voice which mixed with sadness and anger. Hajime¡¯s words were as if telling her to let herself survived, casting him and the other two away.

    ¡°Master, is this one, is this one not worth spending thest time with thee? Art thou discarding this one? This one¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Tio. I will say it just once because there¡¯s not much time left. I am not giving up anything at all. I will get the Age of Gods magic and I will someday beat that bastard. Also, I am going to fulfil my promise to bring back the ¡°Serene stone.¡± However, it is impossible to do it alone. That¡¯s why I want you to lend me your power. If it is not you, it is impossible to break through everything and return to Ancadi¡­ Please, Tio.¡±

    Hajime looked at the dragonformed Tio with a serious gaze he had never looked at her with before. With his pride and arrogance, Hajime had said he would be able to do anything by himself, but he relied on her. Expressing he needed Tio¡¯s cooperation to aplish his wishes, and to ovee all of the difficulties. He said he needed Tio¡¯s power. There was neither trace of him giving up, trying to sacrifice himself, nor was he excluding Tio at all.

    The sadness and anger in Tio¡¯s heart changed radically into one of joy as she trembled. She was ¡°entrusted¡± with something important by the man she liked, no, the one she wanted to be her partner in this life and death situation. She would not be a woman if she didn¡¯t answer him.

    Therefore, Tio only answered with one sentence.

    ¡°Leave it to this one!¡±

    Hajime put ¡°Treasure Box¡± in the inner part of Tio¡¯s scale. Doing so, he was directly touching the Tio¡¯s body while she was in her dragon form.

    Confirming the ¡°Treasure Box¡± with her skin, Tio quietly rubbed her head against Hajime. It was the best expression of love she could do now. Hajime also gently stroked Tio once before he parted. Tio turned her gaze to Yue and Shia. Then, she nodded powerfully having felt that the two also haven¡¯t given up.

    ¡°Tio, deliver this message to Kaori and Myuu. ¡°I will meet youter.¡± Okay.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, acknowledged.¡±

    The too nonchnt message Hajime gave made Tiough inadvertently, and after a beat, she flew at once while dded by a powerful wind. Using barrelroll to evade the iing small beams, Tio immediately tried to pierce through the group of Ash Dragons. The Ash Dragons, sensing the crisis from the ck dragon¡¯s movement, concentrated their attacks on Tio.

    The rushing small beams were counterbnced by Tio¡¯s Breath, but it wasn¡¯t easy because the beams keeping one after another. However, the moment the bnce about to copse, a beam gushed out from below and blew several Ash Dragons that were attacking Tio.

    It was the small beamspressed and fired by Yue¡¯s ¡°Absolute Cmity.¡± In addition, exploding-slug bullets were fired and the shock wave blew the Ash Dragons away.

    Suddenly, maybe because Freed and the white dragon had reached outside, the doors on the ceiling began to close. Realizing she didn¡¯t have much time, Tio focused on elerating with resolution of receiving the bombardment. Tio¡¯s flight speed was further increased, but the fired off small beams began to break Tio¡¯s dragon scale.

    ¡°Hmph, a pain only of this degree, it feels good! Bring it on~!¡±

    Just as she said, Tio¡¯s mood brightened along with the increment of her speed whenever the attack from the Ash Dragons damaged her body. It was the effect of ¡°Pain Conversion¡± in ¡°Dragonform.¡± The more pain she felt, the more her tension increased along with temporary boost of her ability, an awful skill derivation. Incidentally, it was something she obtained when she met Hajime after living for several hundreds of years. So, rather than ¡°breaking through the wall (as in the wall before the skill derived),¡± it was more like ¡°the door had opened.¡±

    With the Ash Dragons somewhat taken aback, Tio passed through the storm of small beams and passed through the door right before it closed. Looking above, a small, nostalgic light could be seen. It was the light of the outside. There were still several doors that had begun to close one by one.

    Without thinking about the consequence, Tio used her magic, except some that would be used to maintain ¡°Dragonform,¡± to the limit and manipted the wind. Recalling the long life she had, it was a speed she had never use before. She literally flew, turning into a gale.

    She passed through one door, two doors, three doors, and she finally arrived at thest door; a thick door connected to the outside. Tio was going forward while surrounded by ck wind like a cannonball. And light bullets attacked her from above.

    Apparently, Freed and the white dragon had noticed Tio, and thus they stopped to attack her. Now, more than half of the door had been closed. Rotating while evading, Tio didn¡¯t lower her speed even if she could not evade the bombardment, and the white dragon fired off the beam.

    Exhausted of its magic power, the beam didn¡¯t have the force it had in the beginning. It was only half of its usual power at best. However, the damage, if Tio was hit by it, would still surpass the one she received from the small beams. Furthermore, her speed would fall if she evade or intercept it. If so, she might not make it in time before the door closed.

    Tio steeled herself, and she further raised her speed using ¡°Pain Conversion¡± right after the bombardment of the light bullets.

    And at that time, several shadows passed through Tio¡¯s side, appearing in between Tio and the iing beam.

    They were things Tio knew just by seeing. The floating crosses, all-ranged weapons, Hajime¡¯s Cross Bits. They had followed right behind Tio.

    The three Cross Bits that came out were d in bright red light, tried to change the angle of the beam, and averted it to the side. Although they were destroyed one after another by the force of the beam, they had interrupted the beam and protected Tio. Furthermore, another four Cross Bits flew to Tio¡¯s side to protect her.

    ¡°Nuhaa~, can¡¯t hold it! Masterrr, this one love you~!¡±

    Even though he might get ovee by the torrent of magma, Hajime had still controlled all of the Cross Bits from the ground to protect Tio. Thus, Tio roared towards the world, shouting her love. Being especially strong even amongst the Ryuujin tribe, Tio had never been protected by a man up until now. It was always her who did the protection. That¡¯s why, the fact that she was protected during such an extremely difficult situation made her exploded in joy from the sensation she had never felt.

    ¡°Guuroarrr!!!¡±

    With a dragon¡¯s roar, she passed through thest door. Having turned into a mass of ck wind, Tio flew out vertically, dancing under the sunlight that poured down surrounded by the gigantic sandstorm.

    ¡°For the situation to turn out like this¡­-! What a monster! But that ck dragon is covered in wounds. I will kil-!?¡±

    Tio who flew overhead made Freed on the white dragon astonished, but he immediately sharpened his gaze and tried to attack. However, his n and words were interrupted. The four Cross Bits had surrounded Freed and the white dragon from all directions before they were aware of them.

    Freed made the turtle-shaped demonic beast he took during his escape to promptly put up a barrier. After all, it had been proven that the Cross Bit¡¯s offensive power could not destroy the barrier. And although the result might have been different if they were loaded with explosive bullets, the exploding-slug bullets in Shia¡¯s ranged attack were scarce, and Hajime had given priority to the bullets on Donner-Scg, thus he had no time to implement it on the Cross Bits.

    However, the Cross Bits have one more powerful attack method. This method made Freed¡¯sposed expression freeze, proven by how he was blown away along with the white dragon after receiving a huge damage.

    KABOOOOOOM!

    When thinking it was odd the Cross Bits didn¡¯t shoot and abruptly shined red, but in the next moment, they exploded.

    The four Cross Bits had been positioned in all sides to not let their targets escaped from the impact. The grand, powerful impact and the bullets that scattered like a storm easily destroyed the barrier, attacking Freed and the white dragon.

    ¡°GAaAAH!!¡±

    ¡°RUaAAAAn!!¡±

    The master and servant were mutually screaming as they were blown away.

    In addition, Tio attacked with tornado, pushing Freed and the white dragon into the sandstorm. Tio had wanted to shoot out Breath to kill them for sure, but she could not because she didn¡¯t have much strength left.

    Tio watched the ce where Freed and the white dragon had disappeared for a while, then she moved her gaze after she to confirm there¡¯s no change at all. She quietly watched the ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? before her without even a trace of her perverted tension remaining. Next, nodding as if expressing ¡°This one will believe in thee,¡± she turned around and flew towards Ancadi.

    After several tens of minutes, a great earthquake with ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? as the epicentre, with sounds surpassing roaring sounds, a great explosion urred that even cracked the atmosphere, and temporarily blew off the sandstorm. ck, ck smoke rose from ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? while scorching rocks went flying, and sparks scattered from the volcano.

    It was a great eruption of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? that was recorded to have never erupted in history. In a way, it was a historical moment. After a few minutes, the volcano was once again wrapped with a veil of gigantic sandstorm, concealing its bizarreness.

    Even so, the roaring sound that seemed to be the scream of the world along with the spouted ck smoke was certainly seen by the people of Ancadi. Their uneasiness grew stronger. It was also felt by the girl and little girl who were waiting for their important people to return.

 Book 9. Chapter 9

    Book 9. Chapter 9

    <strong>Inside the Scorching Heat</strong>

    ¡°¡­ Self-destruction is a man¡¯s romance.¡±

    ¡°? ¡­ Hajime?¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san?¡±

    Hajime who suddenly muttered with a grin while the small beams poured from above, made Yue and Shia looked at him with dubious expressions. Shaking his head to tell them it was nothing, Hajime was supported by the two and somehow managed to jump and arrived at the edge of the middle ind.

    The surrounding magma had be more and more rampaging since the time Tio flew away, and there was no other foothold except the middle ind. The middle ind would also be swallowed in less than five minutes.

    Yue swallowed the pouring down small beams using ¡°Absolute Cmity¡± while Shia swung down Doryukken at the Ash Dragons, who became impatient and came to directly attack them, making them fell into the magma. Already ten of Ash Dragons were defeated.

    The magma dome they saw in the beginning above the middle ind had already disappeared, and they could see a jet-ck building in exchange. Nearby the building was a disk floating a few centimeters above the ground. It might be the thing normally used to get out from the shortcut that allowed the ceiling to open earlier.

    Leering at the Ash Dragons desperately trying to dodge the magma pirs gushing out and attacking them, Hajime¡¯s party approached the jet-ck building.

    At a nce, it only looked like a tall building without any door, but a part of the wall had the same crests of the Seven Great Dungeons carved in. Standing before that part of wall, the wall soundlessly slid and the party entered the building. The party entered the building at the same time the magma flowed, swallowing the middle ind. Once again, the door closed soundlessly and halted the magma from flowing inside within a hair¡¯s breadth.

    After watching the door for a while and seeing the door didn¡¯t melt nor were there any magma flowing inside, Hajime¡¯s party breathe sighs of relief. They had expected the dwelling to be built here and have prepared for such a case. Thus, the result was a relief.

    ¡°We are safe for the time being¡­ Even so, for this room to even intercepted the vibration¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ Hajime, over there.¡±

    ¡°A magic circle.¡±

    As soon as he entered the room, Hajime was surprised from not feeling the major tremor. Responding to his mutter, Yue, who was by his side, pointed her finger. The thing she pointed at was aplex and exquisite magic formation. The magic array for Age of Gods Magic. The party nodded at each other and came into the formation.

    Just like the time in ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, their memories flowed out without permission, tracking how they conquered the dungeon. Thus, after it was confirmed that they conquered it from subjugating all of the Magma Serpents, the Age of Gods magic was directly carved into their brains.

    ¡°¡­ I see, this is Spatial Magic.¡±

    ¡°¡­ The seed for instant movement.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, just like that guy who suddenly appeared from behind, right.¡±

    Apparently, the Age of Gods Magic resided in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was ¡°Spatial Magic.¡± Another magic that could interfere with an unexpected thing. As usual, the magic at the Age of Gods was far from being normal.

    Yue was referring to Freed¡¯s surprise attack. The very first surprise attack was likely to appear from above using the Spatial magic. Although she didn¡¯t understand whether he teleported or just distorted the space to hide, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was troublesome. Even his second surprise attack would have hit Hajime if not for Shia¡¯s ¡°Decided Future,¡± derived from ¡°Foresight.¡± A fine y.

    At the same time Hajime¡¯s party mastered the Spatial magic, the light from magic formation dimmed andshiiiing, a part of the wall opened and shining letters began to appear on the wall before them.

    ¡°I sincerely wish for the free will of the people in the future.¡± ¨C Naiz Guryuu-en

    ¡°¡­ How simple.¡±

    Upong seeing the message, that was the impression Hajime had. Seeing the surroundings, he noticed that the dwelling of the founder of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was quite dreary. The feeling where someone lived here just like in the dwelling of Orcus couldn¡¯t be felt. It was truly a ce with nothing but the magic formation.

    ¡°¡­ It seems to be his own arrangement.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Naiz-san didn¡¯t leave anything except the magic.¡±

    ¡°Now that I remember it, that Naiz appeared in Oscar¡¯s note. He seemed to be a truly taciturn person.¡±

    With Shia supporting Hajime¡¯s left nk, Yue walked to the wall with fist size opening and took out the pendant from inside. It was simr to the proofs of conquering other dungeons, but the circr pendant had different designs. Yue quietly put in on Hajime¡¯s neck.

    ¡°¡­ Now that we have obtained both the magic and proof. Next is how we get out of here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Does Hajime have any idea?¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san must have an idea, right? The outside is probably had beenpletely filled with magma, you know?¡±

    Although they told their worries, not a trace of uneasiness could be felt from Yue and Shia. While feeling d from the two¡¯s trust, Hajime told them his escape n.

    ¡°Of course, we are going to swim inside the magma.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Come again?¡±

    The far too insufficient information was too difficult to understand, making Yue and Shia think, ¡°Was his head severely damaged after all?¡± The two asked again with expressions worrying about Hajime¡¯s head.

    ¡°I will exin it properly so please don¡¯t look at me like that. Hmm, actually, I have prepared a submarine that can be used immediately after we get out of this building. It is something I created because I thought it was necessary for the ?Meljeene, Bottom of the Sea Ruin?. Honestly, I was a little worried whether it could endure the magma, but that small boat was okay after being dded with Vajra, so I tried it myself. And as expected, it looks like it will be okay.¡±

    ¡°Ju-just when in the world did you make that¡­¡± Shia spoke in amazement, and amazement could also be seen in Yue¡¯s eyes.

    Actually, at the time Freed said he destroyed the keystone, Hajime had directly transferred the submarine from ¡°Treasure Box¡± into the magma. He had thought of forcibly breaking through the ceiling along with Tio if it melted. But since it didn¡¯t melt (using induction stone), he knew they would be able to escape even if the space was filled with magma.

    However, because the scale of the tremor of the ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? was obviously a dangerous one, along with the things copsing all over the ce, they would likely to be incapable of escaping smoothly. Thus, with the time limit approaching for them to return to Ancadi, they didn¡¯t have the time to leisurely looking for the escape route. As such, he decided to let Tio escaped before them. It was so that the ¡°Serene Stone¡± would be brought back within the time limit.

    ¡°The escape route is of course the shortcut on the ceiling. Yue, I leave the barrier to you until we get into the boarding gate of the submarine. You can do it, right?¡±

    ¡°Nh¡­ leave it to me.¡±

    Nodding at Hajime¡¯s words, Yue concentrated and created tripleyers of ¡°Divine Interruption.¡± The shining barrier covered Hajime¡¯s group of three. The three nodded at each other and stood before the door. Afterwards, the door connected to the outside filled with boiling magma, opened.

    Bang!A sound immediately rang out and the scorching torrent of magma flowed into the room. And although ¡°Divine Interruption¡± indeed protected Hajime¡¯s party from the magma, their views were instantly dyed in crimson. With unbelievable spectacle of seeing magma while being submerged, even though they were prepared, Hajime¡¯s party still found themselves at a loss for words. And although there was a saying ¡°the world is wide,¡± there probably have been no one but Hajime¡¯s party who have experience such a spectacle.

    ¡°It is right outside. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Nh.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    With Hajime¡¯s instructions, the three slowly went outside. And although it was a closed room they didn¡¯t know anything about, just like what Hajime said, upon reaching it with ¡°Divine Interruption,¡± they immediately stood before a ce they understood was the gate. While Yue adjusted the barrier, they arrived right in front of the hatch, and the three were finally able to board on the submarine. And instinctively, Hajime¡¯s party were rxed.

    And at that moment,

    DOOORUUUUUUNNNG!!!

    A tremor far greater from the ones before now attacked the entire space. The magma suddenly began to flow into one direction with a tremendous momentum. The submarine was swept by the swift current. Inside it, Hajime¡¯s party were as if they were inside a mixer as they keep spinning in all of directions.

    ¡°Guwah!?¡±

    ¡°Nnya!?¡±

    ¡°Hau!? It hurts!¡±

    Each of them had their bodies thrown all over the wall and screamed. Yue immediately activated ¡°Absolute Cmity,¡± used the small, ck, swirling orb to pull them, and they somehow managed to get out of the shaker-like situation.

    ¡°P-Phew. Thank you, Yue.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Yue-san.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ more importantly.¡±

    Yue moved the ¡°Absolute Cmity¡± and carried Hajime to the ce that seemed to be the control seat. Hajime supplied his magic power and tried to control the submarine inside the viscous and intensely flowing magma, but as he thought, the rudder could not be controlled.

    ¡°Tch, if it is an eruption then being thrown outside is a lucky thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is there something else?¡±

    Hajime¡¯s bitter expression made Yue tilted her head.

    ¡°Ah. I have installed a certain stone just like the one in Cross Bits to lose sight of directions inside the magma. I know the location of the shortcut in the ceiling from the Cross Bits going outside of the dungeon before they exploded, but¡­ this flow is moving away from the exit.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Does it mean we are diving underground?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, rather than diving underground, it is more like it¡¯s moving diagonally¡­ Now then, I wonder where it¡¯s connected to¡­ Yue, Shia. We can¡¯t return immediately after all. There¡¯s nothing we can do except to go with the flow.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s resolute expression made Yue and Shia only rxed their gaze and quietly drew close to him.

    ¡°¡­ I will be by your side until the end. I don¡¯t have anyin as long as that is fulfilled.¡±

    ¡°Fufu¡­ Literally, even if it is inside the fire and the water, eh. Me, too, I will go ¡°anywhere¡± as long as I can be together with the two of you!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. I am the same.¡±

    Hajime rxed and returned a smile towards the two.

    Hajime¡¯s group of three were drawing close to each other inside the submarine while they were swept by the scorching torrent.

    * * *

    At the time Hajime¡¯s party were swept by the magma underground into the unknown after being unable to escape from ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, a shadow was flying unsteadily above the brown, raging sand of ?Guryuu-en Great Desert?.

    Needless to say, it was the ¡°Dragonformed¡± Tio.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ this is rather bad¡­ for the love of, that was a nasty Breath¡­ there¡¯s no other way. Master, sorry about this.¡±

    Having forcibly broken through, Tio was basked in arge amount of beam whose toxin ended up aggravating her wounds. As such, judging she would be copsed before she arrived at Ancadi, Tio apologized to Hajime for taking out from ¡°Treasure Box¡± and crunched the vial of the special potion, the Holy Water, without permission.

    Although she had consumed arge amount of magic power from firing Breaths in session, surpassing her body¡¯s limit, and reinforcing her flight ability, she had now considerably recovered. Moreover, even though her wounds didn¡¯t instantaneously healed, the toxin had been suppressed.

    Afterwards, she flew for several hours and she could finally see Ancadi in her view. If she kept flying any more than this, the people on the watchtower would be able to see Tio¡¯s current appearance. For a moment, Tio wondered whether or not to release her dragon form. However, thinking it would surely be necessary for her to be in her dragonformed while she travels with Hajime, since the Demon race man named Freed was likely to still be alive, she decided toe clean about it.

    Also, her hidden town wasn¡¯t something that could easily be found. Even if it was found by chance, the Ryuujin race would not go downed that easily. Besides, if it turned into the nightmare (persecution) just like five hundred years ago, Hajime would surely lend Tio his power if she asked for his help. After all, Hajime was sweet to hispanion.

    While thinking so, she was finally only several kilometers away from Ancadi. From what she could see, the watchtower was in amotion. Thus, because it would be a hassle to be attacked due to a misunderstanding, Tio made a detour towards the entrance gate andnded slightly away from it.

    ZIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP!

    Ancadi¡¯s Soldiers moved towards Tio, whonded and created sand dust, with row formation. If one looked above the walls, many Soldiers were standing by with bow or magic array-carved staff in hand.

    The sand dust was clearing away. The Soldiers could be heard gulping from nervousness. However, what appeared from the sand was a beautiful, gold-eyed, ck-haired woman who looked extremely exhausted, making the soldiers looked at each other in bewilderment.

    From among the confused Soldiers, a girl came out. It was a girl whose hair was ck like Tio¡¯s, Kaori. Behind her, the Soldiers and the Lord¡¯s son, Viz, were telling her it was dangerous, but Kaoripletely ignored them and she fiercely running towards the kneeling, panting Tio.

    Having heard the report from the watchtower and knowing Tio was from Ryuujin race, Kaori had guessed Hajime was returning and ran in a hurry.

    ¡°Tio! Are you okay!?¡± ¡°Huh, Kaori¡­ ugh, this one is rather okay. This one is just a little tired.¡±

    Kaori¡¯s expression changed when she saw Tio¡¯s body covered in wounds, and looking very exhausted. She immediately knelt nearby Tio¡¯s side, and hurriedly examined her condition. When she came to know there was an unknown toxin in Tio¡¯s body, she instantly began to activate detoxification and recovery magic at the same time.

    ¡°How¡­ for it to not be detoxified¡­¡±

    However, even the Holy Water needed time to detoxify the beam¡¯s toxin. Thus, Kaori¡¯s magic was unable to immediately detoxify it. However, although Kaori¡¯s face was distorted, Tio had considerably recovered thanks to the effect of the previously taken Holy Water, and Kaori¡¯s extraordinary recovery magic. She said to Kaori, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, it will be detoxified soon,¡± with a smile as she patted Kaori¡¯s head.

    Guessing there was indeed nothing to worry about judging by Tio¡¯s expression, Kaori rxed and smiled in relief. Following that, she looked around the surrounding and her expression gradually turned into one of unease.

    ¡°Tio¡­ um, what about Hajime-kun and the other two? Is it only you? Also, what was¡­ that eruption¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Kaori. This one will exin everything. But first, tell the soldiers behind thou to calm down and take this one to a ce where we can have a talk.¡±

    ¡°Ah, nn, I will.¡±

    Only now did Kaori noticed the confused Soldiers behind her, and thus she nodded powerfully even though her expression was one of unease. Tio¡¯s expression that didn¡¯t contain any grievance was also a factor that helped Kaori to calm down.

    Kaori ran back towards Viz, the Soldiers, and Randzi who hade, too. Exining the circumstance, she took Tio to a ce where they could talk in peace.

    * * *

    ¡°So, about Hajime-kun and the other two¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, they will surely return soon. After all, Master didn¡¯t think of giving up. And although this one didn¡¯t hear anything due to not having time for that, Master certainly had a n to escape.¡±

    Having heard what happened in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, Kaori turned pale while clenching her fists tightly. The uneasiness she felt since the time she and the people of Ancadi saw the gigantic eruption swelt up.

    Towards Kaori who clenched her fists and seemed like she would copse at any time, Tio quietly put her own hands on top of Kaori¡¯s. Afterwards, she watched Kaori with a powerful gaze.

    ¡°Kaori. This one hath a message from Master.¡±

    ¡°From Hajime-kun?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Actually it is for both Kaori and Myuu¡­ ¡°I will meet youter,¡± Master said.¡±

    Kaori had thought it would be something like ¡°I will surely return¡± or ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± kind of words to reassure Kaori and Myuu. However, the too nonchnt words as if he was saying ¡°I am going to a convenience store now, so let¡¯s meetter,¡± made Kaori openmoutedly dumbfounded.

    Crossing her mind was Hajime¡¯s figure who raised a fearless smile and said, ¡°Such a thing is nothing if I be serious, you know?¡± It was a reassuring figure that would break through any kind of difficulty while smiling. While she was naturally imagining his figure, Kaori was smiling wryly because it was the most reassuring message rather than some kind of unskillful, tough words.

    ¡°I see, then it will be okay, huh.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, no matter how desperate the situation looks like, Master will surely return like nothing¡¯s happened. It is something this one believes¡­¡±

    ¡°Un¡­ Hajime will be okay. That¡¯s why, I must do the things I can here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This one will, of course, help thou.¡±

    Recalling how Hajime had missing in the Great Dungeon, Kaori thought Hajime would surely be okay, and like Tio, she believed in him while clenching her fists tightly. Kaori stood up, and she had a resolute look in her eyes to heal the weakened people, who had distributed with the powder from therge amount of ¡°Serene Stone¡± that was passed on to Randzi¡¯s group earlier.

    Afterwards, they exined the situation to Myuu who was entrusted to the Lord¡¯s daughter, Airi (14 y.o), in the pce. And although Myuu was going to cry because her Hajime papa didn¡¯t return, Tio told her that Hajime¡¯s daughter must not cry easily, so she endured it with puffed cheeks.

    Although Myuu was someone from the Sea-dweller tribe, knowing she was apanion of a ¡°God¡¯s apostle¡±, Kaori, and after looking after her for a while, the people of the pce were knocked out by Myuu¡¯s cuteness. Airi, who was prohibited from going out due to her still weakened state, was especially fond of Myuu.

    Although there was still the situation about Tio being from the Ryuujin race, Randzie and the other didn¡¯t make a bigmotion about it because although they were still in doubt, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was the dukedom¡¯s benefactor, risking her life to bring them the ¡°Serene Stone.¡±

    Kaori and the others healed the patients one after another, but Hajime¡¯s group still haven¡¯t returned even after two days passed, thus their expressions gradually darkened. Tio had searched for any trace of Hajime¡¯s group along the route to ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? several times, but she was at a loss from not finding anything.

    Then, after three days had passed since Tio¡¯s return, Kaori made a suggestion to Myuu and Tio.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s no more patient that needs treatment from me now. They only need to rest after this, so it won¡¯t be a problem to leave it to the medical center¡¯s staff members. That¡¯s why¡­ let¡¯s go to look for Hajime-kun¡¯s group.¡±

    ¡°Papa? We are going to meet papa?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, thou art right. This one hath also thought it was about the time to make a move.¡±

    Myuu dly leaned her body to Kaori¡¯s words while Tio was agreeing with eager expression.

    ¡°But, I think we can¡¯t take Myuu along to ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, after all.¡±

    ¡°Thou art correct. If not, there will be no meaning for Master to entrust Myuu to this ce. Besides, the eruption from before made it hard to search for them safely.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think so, too. That¡¯s why I thought of going to Elisen first to return Myuu-chan to her mama.¡±

    ¡°Fumu, it is indeed a good idea¡­ Yup. Then, it will be better for thee to ride on this one¡¯s back. If it is only until Elisen, this one doesth not even need a day. We will arrive at the evening if we move out in the morning.¡±

    The advancing conversation made arge amount of flowers of ¡°?¡± bloomed above Myuu¡¯s head. After Kaori exined to Myuu in an easily understandable manner, Myuu made a sad expression because they were not going to meet Hajime. However, she also wanted to meet her mother. After the two told her they were going to wait for Hajime papa with her, Myuu somehow consented although in reluctance. How Myuu was bncing her real mother with her papa made Kaori and Tio could not help but making wry smiles.

    The next day, while watched by the Lord who seemed to want to restrain them, and Viz with his feverish gaze, Kaori and Myuu got on dragonformed Tio¡¯s back and flew to the west. From behind, the voice of gratitude and Kaori¡¯s name were grandly resounding from the people.

    Thinking about her dear person who was once again missing, Kaori vowed to find him again for sure, and she looked straight ahead.

    Afterwards, they never thought they would too easily be reunited with him¡­

 Book 9. Chapter 10

    Book 9. Chapter 10

    <strong>A Girl Fell From the Sky, the MC¡¯s Daughter in this Case</strong>

    Blue as far as one could see.

    A clear sky stretched into the horizon, and the sunlight poured down brilliantly. However, it wasn¡¯t that hot, and the climate made it easy to spend the time here. The gentle breeze blowing time after time felt good. Only, there wasn¡¯t a single ¡°thing¡± no matter how much one looked at the surrounding which made one feels a little lonely.

    To begin with, that feeling wasn¡¯t something that could be helped with. It was in the middle of ocean after all.

    At the very center of the ocean, was a ship swaying, drifting about the waves. Well, it wasn¡¯t known whether it was okay to call it a ship. After all, the people of this world wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize this as a ¡°ship¡±.

    As for the reason, the ship¡¯s body was a ck, lustrous streamline shaped, without a ce for passenger to board it unlike normal ships. Normally, the body would also have two small wing-like thingy on both side creating V shape and a screw-like rudder attached behind it¡­ but the only thing that could be seen was the devastated remain of them. If it was smoothed out, the original slightly t orca-like shape could be seen.

    However, surely the people of this world would agree to call it a new kind of demonic beast rather than a ship. The orca-shaped ship was a submarine. Needless to say, it was Hajime¡¯s artefact, allowing its passengers to narrowly escape from death after being thrown inside the magma in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?. In return, it was broken to the level of bring majorly damaged.

    Lying above the floating submarine while it was being swept by the waves, with both hands at the back of his head was Hajime sporting an extremely satisfied look. His artificial left arm that was melt after being attacked by the beam and unable to move properly had been fixed using the material from the submarine and returned to its original form. However, the gimmicks installed couldn¡¯t be used.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime, how¡¯s your condition?¡±

    While dozing off cradled by the warm sunlight and the rocking wave, the hatch behind him suddenly opened. Yue popped her head out and asked his about his condition worriedly. It was because Hajime had received huge damage from the beam, and because of the beam¡¯s toxin, the wound doesn¡¯t easily recover.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all. All the wounds are already closed. But I feel it will need at least another day for aplete recovery¡­ More importantly, how¡¯s the thing on Yue¡¯s side? You are considerably exhausted, right?

    ¡°Nn¡­ I am okay. Shia gave me her blood after all.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s words of worries were joyfully answered by Yue who got out from the hatch and came Hajime¡¯s side, who was lying down, in all fours. Thus, with an extremely natural movement, sheid on top of Hajime. Her soft butt was pressing up against Hajime and stimted him in a really bad ce.

    ¡°¡­ Yue-san, why did you get on top of me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Because Hajime is there.¡±

    Although the answer was just like a certain mountaineer, Yue¡¯s gaze was serious. Next, Hajime was attacked with a muttered, ¡°¡­ stay like that,¡± concealed with bewitchment as she flop her body. She licked Hajime¡¯s neck, bit him, and licked the blood that flowed out.

    ¡°¡­ Nn, almost all of the toxin has disappeared. It seems like there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Apparently, she licked the Hajime¡¯s blood to confirm how much the beam¡¯s toxin remained.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say there¡¯s no problem at all?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. But, I can¡¯t help but worry. Our current location is also problem¡­ But I am d Hajime can rest easy.¡±

    ¡°Well yeah. It was a truly rapid development. I don¡¯t know whether we are lucky or unlucky¡­¡±

    Hajime, who was smiling wryly, made Yue frowned with furrowed eyebrows, troubled. The two recalled how they got swallowed by the magma in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, drifting until they got to where they were at now, in the vast ocean. They had suffered a lot of misfortune that could bemented on along the way, but it was a happy and lucky thing that they survived. A kind of delicate mindset.

    After they were thrown into the magma and drifted underground, Hajime¡¯s party were exposed to the swift current for one full day. Because they couldn¡¯t always use the attracting force of Yue¡¯s ¡°Absolute Cmity¡± to control the position of their bodies, Hajime somehow managed to create gravity stone using Creation magic, producing floating seat after much trial and error inside the stormy submarine. So, although the submarine kept producing sound just like a toy crashing into walls, the floating seat somehow managed to keep them away from a shaker-like situation.

    Following that, with Yue and Shia clinging on his right and left, he spent the sleepless time lighted by the faint light of Green Light stone.

    ¡®Could it be we are going straight into the¡¯s mantle?¡¯Hajime began to question apanied with cold sweat. However, their underground travel onto the unknown finally ended. Hajime¡¯s party was attacked by the biggest impact they had felt until now. The tremendous impact broke through the defense of ¡°Vajra¡± and damaged the submarine. Along with the impact, the submarine was blown away with tremendous speed.

    Hurriedly reactivating ¡°Vajra¡± after the intense impact, Hajime questioned what happened and used the remote camera function from ¡°Farsight stone¡± installed even in the Cross Bit to confirm the surrounding. Following that, the spectacle that entered his view was not the red world filled by magma, but magma writhing like a snake and greatly boiling the rampaging ¡°sea.¡±

    Apparently, Hajime¡¯s party was blown away by the so called phreatomagmatic explosion when they spouted from a submerged volcano. The impact damaged the hull, but fortunately the water didn¡¯t flood in, or maybe it should be said as expected of Hajime¡¯s artifact.

    Narrowly escaping from death, Hajime¡¯s party was relieved to be able to return to the surface, but their suffering continued.

    After being dumbfounded from turning round and round by the eruption, and then thrown out into the sea, the party immediately regained the control of the submarine and began their sailing. Both wings and stern were seriously damaged, but it was possible to sail by supplying the submarine with magic power. There was no problem other than the fuel consumption rate was overwhelmingly worsepared to when the screw, wings, and stern could be used.

    Because it wouldn¡¯t be able to endure another eruption, Hajime¡¯s party hurriedly moved away, but a gigantic shadow followed the orca-shaped submarine. It was a gigantic squid-like creature. With length reaching 30 meters, and with more than 30 wriggling tentacles, its appearance was simr to a sea monster, the Kraken.

    The monster mercilessly attacked the submarine. Twined by tentacles, the submarine was about to be crunched by sharp fangs that in the middle of its mouth. However, the monster was repelled by the submarine¡¯s weapon (torpedo) and Yue¡¯s magic.

    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t end even after they repelled the Kraken-like monster. This time, they were attacked by a flock of sharks. The sharks were a kind of demonic beast, annoying enemies that cooperated while shooting out water tornados.

    In the end, the ammunition inside the submarine was depleted and they could only rely on Yue¡¯s magic. It was a situation where Yue used the magic power stocked inside Magic-crystallization stone and sucked Shia¡¯s blood, since Hajime had already loss arge amount of blood. They somehow managed to get away while repelling the sharks, but they fought in ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? before so Hajime¡¯s party had indeed exhausted all of their energy. Although Shia didn¡¯t really do anything, she copsed from anemia due to offering her blood to Yue because it was ¡°the least¡± she could do.

    Letting Yue and Shia rest, Hajime moved the submarine to the surface. They were in a location where there was only the sea and blue sky as far as the eye could reach, so they advanced towards the continent. Then, after sailing for half a day, due to calm climate and wave, Hajime halted the sub and rested, basking in the sunlight outside the sub.

    The development from conquering ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? until the present time was truly a rapid one. No matter what, it could be said that other people except Hajime¡¯s party wouldn¡¯t have any possibility of surviving at all. It was alright for Hajime to unconsciously want to shout ¡°What a bad luck!¡± like a certain user of gender-equal punch.

    ¡°How¡¯s Shia?¡±

    Although he was looking at the distance, Hajime asked Yue who¡¯s currently seated on top of him.

    ¡°¡­ She is still sleeping. I drank a lot¡­ so she probably won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡±

    Yue¡¯s reason was that the amount converted to magic power wasn¡¯t as efficientpared to when she sucked Hajime¡¯s blood. It was because the amount converted was several times more from Hajime, her partner of ¡°Blood Pact,¡± than Shia who wasn¡¯t. After picking the partner for ¡°Blood Pact,¡± the effect of ¡°Blood Conversion¡± from other people lowered while the effect became several times bigger if it was her contracted partner.

    ¡°I see. Well, it¡¯s better for her to rest now. Anyway, we don¡¯t know our current location much less about the time needed to reach the continent. We also don¡¯t know what will happen so it is better to take our time to recover.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn.¡±

    The sea was at the west of the continent, so they only needed to head for the east to reach the continent. There was no problem because they could create water from magic and catch fish for meals. Things like fishes wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from the submarine and magic, so even though they were in the middle of the vast ocean, it wasn¡¯t a situation to be panicked about. Also, as long as they can confirm their location using the star at night, they could determine the course towards the continent. As such, they rested when they should.

    The warm sunlight and breeze made Hajime rxed. Watching Hajime with narrowed eyes, Yue¡­

    ¡°¡­ Yue-san. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Making Hajime energetic.¡±

    Before he was aware of it, Yue exuded a bewitching aura and moved slowly. She seemed to want to energize him. But although she didn¡¯t say which part, when Hajime saw Yue¡¯s blurred eyes, he didn¡¯t even think of resisting.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ fufu, Hajime has be energetic.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Wait, to do it in the middle of the ocean¡­ Well, if it was me from half a year ago, I wouldn¡¯t even imagine it.¡±

    In the ce they felt safe about while they were d to be alive, Hajime and Yue showed each other¡¯s body. For a while, the submarine was shaken by something other than the small waves.

    * * *

    ¡°Seems you¡¯ve been enjoying yourselves¡­¡±

    After being refreshed from various ways, they returned inside the submarine and were stared at by Shia.

    ¡°Ng? You are awake, eh. How¡¯s your condition?¡±

    ¡°Acting as if nothing happened, but I am thankful for the worry. My drowsiness was blown away thanks to the intense shaking, the very entranced voices, and those fresh sounds. My physical condition is excellent from energy converted from emptiness and loneliness. Yeah, with this, I will be attacked, too, or so I thought.¡±

    ¡°I see, then that¡¯s good.¡±

    Hajime was truly d that Shia recovered, but since he didn¡¯t show any feelings of guilt, it made Shia, ¡°Uu~,¡± groaned with teary eyes. Her appearance made Hajime thought he ignored her too much. Smiling wryly, he told her to make space and sat beside her.

    Waking up without anyone inboard and hearing the sounds of Hajime and Yue making love from the opened hatch, made Shia truly lonely, and thus she hugged Hajime who sat beside her, tightly. Yue also sat by Shia¡¯s side, not Hajime¡¯s, and patted Shia¡¯s head tofort her.

    While the two wereforting Shia, Hajime supplied his magic power to start the submarine, advancing to the east. From time to time, they were attacked by demonic beasts, but were repulsed by Yue¡¯s magic, and they advanced for one full day. Having advanced through under the starry sky, Hajime finally caught the sight ofnd when the morning sunshine brightened the world.

    ording to the position of the stars they sawst night, the party was currently located in the north of Elisen. As such, as long as they moved towards the left side over thend, they would surelye to see the harbor along with Elisen and ?Guryuu-en Great Desert?.

    Relieved from seeingnd, they advanced south for two days.

    When the sun reached the zenith on the second day, the party stopped the submarine to take a break, and had lunch above the submarine while being swayed by the wave. The menu was of course the fishes they caught in the sea. Using ¡°Lightning-d¡± to roast the food, made him recalled the time he was in the abyss. The party didn¡¯t have any cooking utensil or any seasoning because the ¡°Treasure Box¡± was entrusted to Tio.

    Even so, the fish the three happily ate while absentmindedly watching the horizon was quite the delish. The location and atmosphere werepensating for the seasoning. Those who lived in the sea, or opened a stall during a festival, all of them were uses this kind ofpensation.

    And when Shia was enjoying the roasted unknown fish, her rabbit-ears suddenly stood straight then began to move restlessly. Following that, ¡°Nn?,¡± Hajime also noticed a presence of something. Filling his mouth with a fish of about 60 centimeters in length, he moved his gaze.

    Surrounding the submarine,zoom!, several people appeared from inside the sea and thrust their tridents. There were about 20 people. All of them have emerald green hair and ears that looked like fan-shaped fin. By their looks, they were a group of Sea-dweller tribe. Their eyes were overflowed with caution and dangerously narrowed.

    Among them, a man faced Hajime with thrust spear and asked him.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? And what¡¯s the thing you are riding on?¡±

    Hajime was busy chewing the fish that filled his mouth to the point of his cheeks swelling. He didn¡¯t n on opposing them, so he wanted to answer quickly, but unfortunately the fish he was currently eating was chewy andrge. It took time before he could swallow it.

    Hajime took a serious pose, but considering how he calmly ate his meal even though spears were pointed at him while being surrounded, made others see him as nothing but an impudent fellow.

    Veins appeared on the forehead of the man who asked him. Anyhow, even if they had their doubts, it was too much for them to be this menacing after finding humans in the sea. Shia thought of breaking the vtile situation by answering in the ce of Hajime.

    ¡°Ah, umm, please calm down. We are¡­¡±

    ¡°Silent! A Rabbitman tribe like you should not open your mouth!¡±

    The Rabbitman tribe¡¯s position was low even among Demi-human race outside of the Sea of Trees. How they were strangely agitated and how they stubbornly wanted Hajime, who was looking down on them (from their POV), to answer them might also be a factor. Changing the target of his spear, the man grandly thrust the spear at Shia.

    The attack of a Sea-dweller tribe would not pass through Shia¡¯s defense with her strengthened body; the thrust spear would only shallowly cut Shia¡¯s cheek even if she didn¡¯t dodge it. The man probably wanted to slightly hurt her to give Hajime a warning. As expected, the party felt it was abnormal. After all, the Sea-dweller tribe wasn¡¯t this fierce.

    However, that was a bad move no matter what their circumstances were. No matter, if it was for a warning, Hajime would not let go those who tried to hurt Shia.

    In a moment, huge killing intent and pressure poured down like a huge cataract, spreading on the sea¡¯s surface like a ripple, causing rough waves.

    BOOOOM!!!

    With his eyes opened wide, the man who was staring at Hajime¡¯s sudden change was, blown away from his spot, apanied by a loud sound. He bounced several times on the surface of the sea, flew while spinning, and finally sank into the sea.

    With dumbfounded expressions, the remaining Sea-dweller tribe¡¯s members moved their gaze from the blown man to Hajime who somehow was gripping the tail of arge, roasted fish with a pose of someone having done a full golf¡¯s swing.

    The sshing sea water was sparkling as it reflected the sunlight. Even the eyes of the dead fish were somehow shining.

    ¡°Wh-, wh-.¡±

    The Sea-dweller tribe¡¯s members were flustered.

    Shouldering the somewhat eaten fish, Hajime red at the man beside the blown away man. Needless to say, having received a pressure he never felt before, the man of Sea-dweller tribe thrust his spear while shouting as he panicked from being red by Hajime.

    ¡°ZeeAAh!!¡±

    Even in all of the man¡¯s life until now, it was an attack that satisfied him the most. Having premonition of death, he instinctively did a sure-kill attack. However, the sure-kill attack pierced into the mouth of the white eyed fish and was easily stopped.

    ¡°Eh? What? H-How¡­¡±

    When Hajime swung the fish, the man was dumbfounded after seeing the unbelievable spectacle, and thus the spear was easily snatched. The swinging momentum made the spear fly out from the fish¡¯s mouth, directly hitting the face of another person of Sea-dweller tribe. Leering at the person from Sea-dweller tribe who groaned as the blood gushed out from his bleeding nose, Hajime once again swung fish.

    The man whose spear was taken and thrown away had cramped cheeks because of the nonsensical scene of the white-eyed fish approaching his face with its opened mouth and somehow shining in bright red.

    Then,

    BAM!!!

    ¡°Hmmm?!¡±

    He was blown away just like the man earlier.

    ¡°Munch, munch¡­ gulp¡­Now then, I actually don¡¯t want to fight against the Sea-dweller tribe. As such, why don¡¯t we calm down and have a talk here? However, indeed I can¡¯t stay silent if someone tries to hurt mypanion¡­ Ah, the people blown away wouldn¡¯t die because I held back, okay?¡±

    With the limp fish in one hand, which lost its shine, Hajime proposed after deactivating his ¡°Pressure.¡± Hajime himself didn¡¯t really want to fight the Sea-dweller tribe¡¯s people who were of the same tribe as Myuu. Although the other side tried to kill him, he actually didn¡¯t even see them as a neighbourhood uncle (totally ignoring them).

    However, the Sea-dweller tribe didn¡¯t seem to ept his proposal. It was because their pride seemed to have been damaged by Hajime who looked down at them expressing ¡°you are not even my match¡± even though humans were at a disadvantageous position in the sea, and he had blown away theirrades even though he said they didn¡¯t die.

    Moreover, because of their abnormally high alert against the human race, they could not trust Hajime¡¯s words at all.We must not let our guards down!They took distance from Hajime¡¯s party, and took a stance ready to throw the short harpoons on their backs.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s not enough to kidnapping that child, huh? That¡¯s why youe here again to kidnap other children of ours?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t give you the time to cast any magic! The sea is our territory, don¡¯t think you can return unhurt!¡±

    ¡°We will make you spit that child¡¯s location even if we need to chop your limbs!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will keep you alive until we hand you over to the Kingdom. Your safety isn¡¯t guaranteed though.¡±

    It seemed to be an abnormal situation. Rather than being cautious, strong grudge could be seen lodged in their eyes. Hajime somehow understood the cause of their agitation from the words ¡°kidnap other children.¡± These people were likely to have misunderstood him as the one who kidnapped Myuu. Riding on unknown transportation and taking along a ve from Rabbitman tribe while wandering around the territory of Sea-dweller tribe¡­ It wasn¡¯t so strange for a human like him to be misunderstood.

    The Demi-human race held a very strong unity and affection towards their race. It was certainly so for their own race, but it was even stronger among their own tribe. Haulia tribe went out of the Sea of Trees just for Shia, while the Bearman tribe ignored the decision of the Chiefs¡¯ conference to take revenge on the one who injured their chief. Even the Sea-dweller tribe wasn¡¯t any different. Any children of their tribe are important, even they weren¡¯t their own.

    Secretly, Hajime was sulking a little as heined, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t go her way to treat me as her father, she has these people treat her like their daughter, eh.¡± The mutter mixed with a wry smile was aimed at Myuu who wasn¡¯t here. Following that, Hajime tried to say Myuu¡¯s name to solve the misunderstanding.

    ¡°Ah~, you know, about that kidna-¡­¡±

    ¡°Get ¡¯em!!¡±

    However, faster than his words, the Sea-dweller tribe began to throw the harpoons one after another. Even though the lower half of their bodies was underwater, treading on it, the harpoons were flying with a considerable speed and indeed they were aimed at the shoulders or feet, and not to kill them. In thoroughness, they were also stabbing the submarine which shook it intensely.

    If it was a normal human, he would have his bnce broken and would either be pierced by the harpoons from being unable of taking evasive maneuver or fall into the sea and suppressed by the Sea-dweller tribe. Well, if it was a normal human.

    ¡°¡±Wave Castle.¡±¡±

    With Yue¡¯s mutter, the sea waterpressed as it surged, obstructing the harpoonsing from all directions. Following that, while the Sea-dweller tribe were still astonished by the non-chanted magic, Yue made around 20 thunder balls floating around her.

    At the same time the sound of upsurge seawater had literally became a rampart, returned to normal. The people of Sea-dweller tribe witnessed the floating and sparkling thunderballs around Yue.

    ¡°Kh!? R-Retreaaatt!!¡±

    A scream of order rang out. The paled tribe members panicky turned on their heels to run away. However, they were too slow.

    Fwoosh!! Bzz! BZzz! BzZZzz!!

    Each of the thunder balls flew towards a different direction, not letting even one of the Sea-dweller tribe away¡­ mildly electric shocked them. ¡°ABABABABABABABAh,¡± such a scream could be heard from them. After a while, the 21 people of Sea-dweller tribe were floating on the surface.

    ¡°Yue, cheers for the good work.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ Hajime, about the thing these people were saying.¡±

    ¡°Well, it must be about Myuu.¡±

    ¡°A lot of things happened even when we were going to Elisen. As expected of Hajime-san. Not even having the time spent in a town, a problem had already appeared¡­¡±

    ¡°Please stop, Shia. I am actually a little worried about that, too¡­ damnit. There should¡¯ve been no problem here if Myuu was here¡­¡±

    Hajime was sighing while he worried about it. Then, for the time being, he moved to gather the people of Sea-dweller tribe¡¯s drowned bodies.

    * * *

    After he instantly remodelled the sub by making a carrier where he put the afro-haired, white-eyed people of Sea-dweller tribe, the party continued their voyage.

    Yue effectively weakened one of the thunders, which made the person immediately awake. That person guided the party into the harbor after they exined the situation to him.

    At first, because Hajime knew Myuu¡¯s name and characteristics the man said,¡®So you are the culprit after all!¡¯, as he raged. However, Hajime was already irritated, so he expressionlessly pped him until the man calmed down, and the man heard the party¡¯s story after being disciplined.

    Following that, when the party told him Myuu was currently in Ancadi and will immediately returned to Elisen. The man asked the party to allow him to tag along with them to Ancadi. For the man, he could not just swallowed Hajime¡¯s party¡¯s story without any proof, so he wanted to go along with the party to Ancadi to at least find a clue about Myuu.

    Beside the young man before them who was guiding them, the people who previously were bellowing at Hajime were those who directly knew Myuu. Myuu¡¯s mother was also injured when Myuu was kidnapped, thus these people were bing emotional. And, because he would feel awkward when he reunites with Myuu after having beaten up her acquaintances, Hajime reluctantly epted the young man¡¯s request.

    Following that, after advancing on the sea for a few hours,

    ¡°Ah, Hajime-san! It hase into view! The town is! Finally, a ce with people!¡±

    ¡°Nn? Ohh, it really is in the middle of the sea, eh.¡±

    Shia was pointing at ?Elisen? with sparkling eyes and said to Hajime. Moving his gaze, indeed a big town floating above the sea hade into his view.

    Hajime moved the submarine towards the ce with a lot of protruding piers. After leering at the Sea-dweller tribe, human tourists and merchants who became pop-eyed after seeing Hajime riding on an unknown vessel, the party moored at a vacant spot.

    The people of the Sea-dweller tribe came before the party, witnessed the tens of unconscious people of Sea-dweller tribe on the submarine¡¯s carrier, and raised amotion. However, Hajime thought it would be okay because he had exined the situation to the young man, so for the time being, he and the young man unloaded the fainted people onto the pier.

    After they did that, fully-armed people of Sea-dweller tribe and human soldiers had already crowded in. The young man took a step forward to exin the situation and began to talk like a big shot. Hajime had wanted to quickly return to Ancadi and meet Kaori¡¯s group so when he watched the young man, he became irritated and said inwardly, ¡°Just decide who will travel with us already!¡±

    Hajime wanted this to end peacefully, but it indeed couldn¡¯t be that smooth. Pushing aside the young man who was confused, the soldiers rushed to the party. Hajime¡¯s party were surrounded without a ce to escape on the small pier.

    ¡°Be obedient. Let us restrain you until we can rify the truth.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, didn¡¯t you hear the story?¡±

    ¡°Of course. And it is better if we are the one who go to confirm it. There¡¯s no need for you to go.¡±

    Words without any chance of refusal. Hajime became even more irritated, but he controlled himself because here was Myuu¡¯s hometown.

    ¡°Listen here. Ourpanions are waiting for us there. But, even though we want to immediately head to Ancadi, didn¡¯t wee all the way here to return those who mistakenly attacked us?¡±

    ¡°Regardless if it was a misunderstanding or not¡­ even if the kidnapped child is indeed in Ancadi, you¡¯re suspicious because you wandered around Elisen¡¯s territory on an unidentified vessel. There¡¯s no saying you won¡¯t run away on our way to Ancadi, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with this situation this time? If we want to run away, we can just annihte these people and escape right after that.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also that point. But, it didn¡¯t change that you entered our jurisdiction without permission. Furthermore, you attacked the vignte corps that discovered you, there¡¯s no way we can release you that easily.¡±

    ¡°It was them who didn¡¯t listen to us and attacked due to their agitation. Even so, you think we would obediently let you restrain us? ¡­ just cut it out already.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. The man who seemed to be the leader of the soldiers before him was frowning from the heavy aura overflowing from Hajime.

    On the leader¡¯s chest was the badge with Herrlicht Kingdom¡¯s crest, surmising that he was themander of the regiment sent under pretext of the Kingdom¡¯s protection. Among the Sea-dweller tribe, there were people who might be from the vignte corps, and they didn¡¯t back away even though they were taken aback by Hajime¡¯s aura.

    For Hajime, this ce was Myuu¡¯s hometown and he didn¡¯t want any problem in Elisen since he thought it was likely to be the party¡¯s base because they would surely take time to search ?Meljeene Bottom Sea Ruin?, whose location was unknown. It was the truth that Myuu was in Ancadi, and he understood the suspicion could be solved. However, Hajime¡¯s hostility to the injustice in this world could be called a conditioned reflex. As such, he wouldn¡¯t easily ept this.

    It was a truly explosive situation.

    Within the raised tension, Hajime thought that he must not rampaging in Myuu¡¯s hometown, and by the time he wanted to concede,

    ¡°Nn? Just now¡­¡±

    With her rabbit-ears moving about, Shia began to look around the sky. Hajime didn¡¯t look away from themander and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± However, before Shia could answer him, Hajime also felt a small presence and voice.

    ¡°¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Ah? What?¡±

    ¡°¡ªpa¡ª !¡±

    ¡°Oy, it can¡¯t be!?¡±

    ¡°¡ªPapaa~!¡±

    Hajime hurriedly looked up and somehow a small shadow was falling from the empty sky!

    With arms spread, the shadow that was free falling full of smile was¡­

    ¡°Myuu-!?¡±

    That¡¯s right, it was Myuu. Myuu was skydiving. Without parachute. Looking carefully, behind her was the ck dragonform of Tio, who was hurriedly descending, and riding on her back was Kaori who was also in a panic.

    As soon as he recognized the falling shadow was Myuu, Hajime activated ¡°Aerodynamic¡± and ¡°Ground Shrinker.¡± He immediately jumped from his spot, ignoring the pier that was blown by the impact and the soldiers screaming as they fell into the sea.

    Hajime that had instantly jumped for more than 100 meters in height thanks to ¡°Aerodynamic,¡± to jump towards the ce Myuu was going to fall through, and activated ¡°Light Speed.¡± Inside the slowed down world, he made sure Myuu was in his arms, and he fell with a regted, miracle-like speed, perfectly nulled any kind of shock.

    With Myuu in his embrace, Hajime used ¡°Aerodynamic¡± to hop and bounced until he reached the ground. Inwardly, the cold sweat was flowing like a waterfall.

    ¡°Papa-!¡±

    Without even knowing a shred of what Hajime was thinking, Myuu rubbed her face on Hajime¡¯s chest with a smiling face. Perhaps, it was Tio who told her Hajime was right under them.

    Thus, although he didn¡¯t know whether it was idental or perhaps deliberated, she fell towards Hajime. Seeing how she was smiling as she fell, there¡¯s no mistake she believed Hajime would surely catch her.

    Even so, it took an extraordinary courage to do a free-fall with a full smiling face.Restrain yourself!Hajime retorted at the four year old child in his mind. Hajime was frowning as he thought of scolding her. But when they got to the ground, he patted Myuu.

 Book 10. Chapter 1

    Book 10. Chapter 1

    <strong>Mother and Daughter¡¯s Reunion</strong>

    ¡°Hic, sob, hic.¡±

    A sobbing sound of a young girl resounding nearby the pier that had turned into wreckage. The onlookers and soldiers were crowding there, but there was not even a mor, and the ce was strangely quiet.

    It was because of the should be kidnapped girl of Sea-dweller tribe who flew down from the sky, the human boy who jumped into the sky and caught her, and there was the ck dragon with a girl riding on its back in the sky. However, the biggest reason was how the boy greatly scolded the girl from Sea-dweller tribe. Well, actually, it was how the young girl called the boy who scolded her.

    ¡°Sob, Papa, sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t do anything that dangerous again, okay?¡±

    ¡°Un, Myuu will.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. Come here.¡±

    ¡°Papaa~!¡±

    The figures of Hajime, who was on one knee as he scolded the young child, and Myuu, who obediently reflected as she scolded by him though she cried then and jumped into Hajime¡¯s chest when she was forgiven¡­ were as normal as that of a father and his child. It was also shown by how Myuu repeatedly called him ¡°Papa.¡±

    The situation where the should¡¯ve been kidnapped child of Sea-dweller tribe ¡°adoring¡± a human boy enough to treat him as her father, and how Hajime treated Myuu as his own daughter made everyone dumbfounded, not understanding what had happened. Their minds were asking the same thing. Which was, ¡°How did ite to this?¡±

    Hajime lifted Myuu with his arm and patted her back to calm her, and finally, the surrounding people returned to their senses and began to cause a greatmotion.

    As he leered at the moring, perplexed people, Hajime patted Myuu¡¯s back and someone hugged him from behind¡­ when he looked over his shoulder, there was Kaori¡¯s figure whose head was on his shoulder, slightly trembling.

    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­ I am really d~, hic, hic.¡±

    This time, Kaori had begun to cry. Even though she acted firm, inside, she was worried Hajime might be dead. She believed in Hajime¡¯s survival, but there was no way she didn¡¯t feel worried about him. That added to how he went missing for the second time shortly after they finally met again, enduring it was impossible for her

    ¡°I am sorry to make you worry. But as you can see, I am full of life here. That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t cry¡­ if Kaori cry¡­ I will be imensely troubled.¡±

    ¡°Uh, hic, th-then, let me stay like this for a little more¡­¡±

    Troubled, Hajime patted Kaori¡¯s head whose hands were wrapped around his arm. However, maybe because she couldn¡¯t stop crying, Kaori buried her face more and more into Hajime¡¯s shoulder. Both of her hands were now tightly embracing around Hajime¡¯s stomach from behind.

    ¡°Oi, you, exin what are yo-gah!?¡±

    ¡°Muh? Sorry.¡±

    The above was themander-like person who was dripping wet due to being blown away into the seas as the consequence of Hajime¡¯s jump. He didn¡¯t read the mood and tried to question Hajime. However, he was knocked by Tio (deactivated her Dragonform when shended) who was running in short steps towards Hajime, thus the man once again fell into the sea.

    Not minding the man that much, Tio came beside Hajime, held his head and pressed it into her cleavage.

    ¡°What the¡ª!? Oi, Tio.¡±

    ¡°This one believes, thou know? This one believes¡­ even so, Master¡­ too much time hath passed until this reunion.¡±

    When Hajime quietly looked at Tio¡¯s face from her cleavage, her expression was one of ascerting her important one inside her arms with tears umted on the edges of her eyes. This time, Hajime felt it couldn¡¯t be helped and let her do as she pleases because he had relied on her to do something unreasonable.

    While that happened, Myuu said, ¡°Myuu will hug Papa too~,¡± and she clung to Hajime¡¯s nape. Shia, who was beside Yue, who was beside Hajime, began to hug his free arm.

    The surrounding gazes couldn¡¯t even see Hajime, as his whole body was covered by a beautiful little girl, beautiful girls, and a beautiful woman. The surrounding gazes were gradually changing from one of perplexion to one of looking at them warmly. Even the agitated vignte corps and soldiers had lowered their arms, dumbfounded.

    ¡°You people¡­ not only once, but twice¡­ I will arrest you for obstructing the Kingdom¡¯s soldiers¡¯ work.¡±

    Once again crawled up onto the pier, themander-like person was angrily ring at Hajime¡¯s party. With weapon in hand, he seemed to be ready to attack at any moment. Though Hajime couldn¡¯t be thought of as the kidnapper from how the kidnapped Myuu was abnormally too attached him, there were too many unknown things about him, so of course the man wanted to question him.

    Ever Hajime since the beginning had wanted to exin that he was entrusted by the head of Fhu-ren¡¯s guild branch, Ilwa, to escort Myuu. However, he was troubled as he had nothing to prove that, but now it was at hand.

    With ¡°Treasure Box¡± returned by Tio, Hajime took out his status te and the request form from Ilwa, then he presented them to themander.

    ¡°¡­ Let me see¡­ a ¡°Gold¡± rank!? Moreover, a direct request from the head of Fhuren¡¯s branch!?¡±

    Other than the request form, there was also the letter from Ilwa where the details were written. It was addressed to the Elisen¡¯s mayor and the top brass of the soldiers who resided in this town, the man before the party. After reading the letter intently, themander spated a big sigh and after he hesitated a little, he gave up as he drooped his shoulder then saluted.

    ¡°¡­ The request has beenpleted. Nagumo-dono.¡±

    ¡°It is good that all doubts have been cleared. You must have things that you want to ask, but we are in a hurry. So I want you to not ask anything because¡­ I want to let this child meet her mother right now. It¡¯s okay, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is. However, as a soldier of this Kingdom¡­ I can¡¯t overlook about the dragon, you jumping, and the ship-like thing from before.¡±

    Radically changing from the previous oppressive manner, themander¡¯s attitude became one which paid Hajime with respect. Even so, he appealed with his strong gaze to Hajime that it was impossible to overlook those.

    ¡°About that, can we just talk about it in another time? I am going to stay in this Elisen for a while, after all. I also think there¡¯s no need to report about it to the kingdom because they probably already know about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm, I see. Anyway, it¡¯s good as long as we can have a chance to talk. Now please return that child to her mother¡­ does she know of her mother¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. But it¡¯s okay. After all, we have the best medicine and healer here.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then let me question you once things are settled.¡±

    Themanderstly introduced himself as Saluz, then he went to control the crowd by dispersing the onlookers. A dutiful person.

    The people who know Myuu seemed to want to call out to her, but Hajime used his gaze to stop them because much time would pass before she returns to her mother if they did that.

    ¡°Papa, Papa. We are returning to home. Mama is waiting! Myuu wants to meet Mama.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­ so let¡¯s hurry and meet her.¡±

    Pulling Hajime¡¯s hand, Myuu urged on with ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡± It had been around two months since thest time she returned to her house and mother. So it couldn¡¯t be helped. Though she was usuallyughing as she was taken care of by Hajime¡¯s party on their way, at night when the time to sleep came, she wanted to be spoiled because she indeed missed her mother.

    On their way to Myuu¡¯s house, with Myuu as their guide, Kaori came close to him and asked him with a small, uneased voice.

    ¡°Hajime-kun. About what the soldier from before said¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem to be life threatening. It¡¯s just that her wound is rather severe and it¡¯s also the physiological one¡­ well there¡¯s no need to worry about thetter with Myuu being here. So please check her injury.¡±

    ¡°Un. Leave it to me.¡±

    While having that kind of conversation, they heard amotion from the road ahead. It was the voice of a young woman and several voices of men and women.

    ¡°Lemia, calm down! It¡¯s impossible with the condition of your legs!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lemia-chan. Myuu-chan will surelye back!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Didn¡¯t you say Myuu havee back!? Then, I must go to see her! I need to wee her!¡±

    Apparently, the woman tried to get out of the house, and she was stopped by several men and women. It was likely because an acquaintance had told Myuu¡¯s mother of her return.

    With the resounding of the frantic voice of the woman called Lemia, Myuu¡¯s face bloomed and shone. Then, as loud as she could, she called out to the woman in her mid twenties, who had copsed at the entrance door, while running.

    ¡°Mama~~!!¡±

    ¡°¡ª!? Myuu!? Myuu!¡±

    Running with all her might and with an expression full of smile Myuu jumped into the bosom of the woman ¡ª her mother, Lemia, who tried to steady her legs before the front door.

    Seeing the figures of a mother closely and tightly embracing her daughter, expressing she didn¡¯t want to be separated again from her child made the surrounding people look at them warmly.

    For so many, many times Lemia repeatedly said, ¡°I am sorry,¡± to Myuu. It was either because she had lost sight of Myuu or her incapability toe looking for her or may both.

    Tears fell as Lemia both feel relieved from her daughter¡¯s safety and also the grief from being incapable of protecting hear. Looking at Lemia with anxious eyes, Myuu gently patted her mother¡¯s head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mama, Myuu is here. So there¡¯s nothing to worry.¡±

    ¡°Myuu¡­¡±

    Never did she thought she would beforted by her four year old daughter, so Lemia¡¯s teary eyes unconsciously wide opened and she watched Myuu.

    Myuu was also looking straight at Lemia and there¡¯s indeed worry about Lemia lodged inside her eyes. Myuu was a mama¡¯s girl and couldn¡¯t stand being alone before she was kidnapped, and although she also had painful times herself, she was more brokenhearted about her mother than herself in this reunion.

    Surprised by that, Lemia was unconsciously watching Myuu in seriousness which made Myuu smiled, and this time she was the one who hugged Lemia tightly. Lemia wasn¡¯t that badly injured both in body and mind, but she was suffering from the sleepless night, overly worrying about Myuu, but it seemed her daughter had returned all grown up more than before.

    This fact made Lemia inadvertently raised a wry smile. With her shoulders rxed and her tears stopped, Lemia was looking at her daughter with eyes filled with love.

    Myuu and Lemia once again hugged each other, but suddenly, Myuu raised a scream-like voice.

    ¡°Mama! Your legs! What happened!? Are you injured!? Is it hurt!?¡±

    Apparently, Myuu noticed the state of Lemia¡¯s legs from over Lemia¡¯s shoulder. Both of her feet peeking from Lemia¡¯s long skirt were bandaged all over, they were in a miserable state.

    This was the thing Saluz talked about, and it was what Hajime¡¯s party heard from the young man on their way to Elisen. The thing that made the Sea-dweller tribe agitated was not only was Myuu kidnapped, but also how her mother was seriously injured that it became impossible for her to walk.

    Though Myuu said she was kidnapped when she was separated from Lemia, the Sea-dweller tribe wouldn¡¯t be able to say it was a kidnapping unless there¡¯s an eyewitness. They were able to dere so because it seemed Lemia had actually encountered the kidnappers.

    Lemia had discovered suspicious men erasing their footprints in the sand near the coast when she was looking for Myuu when she got separated from her. Though she felt a bad premonition, she approached the men to ask whether they know her daughter¡­ the men¡¯s faces were expressing ¡°Oh shit¡± and began to chant all of a sudden.

    Convinced the men had a part on Myuu¡¯s disappearance, Lemia tried to somehow get Myuu back, running along the footprints.

    However, one of the men fought back by firing me bullets. Fortunately, she avoided being hit on her upper body but her legs were hit instead, then she was blown into the sea by the impact. Lemia lost her consciousness from both the pain and impact. When she woke up, she was being helped by the people from vignte corps who went looking for her because she have not returned.

    Her life was saved, but as the time passed, Lemia still couldn¡¯t feel her legs, thus she became unable to walk nor to swim. Naturally, Lemia tried to search for her daughter, but she couldn¡¯t due to her legs. In the end, she could do nothing but to leave it to the vignte corps and the Kingdom.

    Lemia was in a state where she couldn¡¯t even stand properly now.

    Lemia smiled to try not to make her daughter worry more than this, so she tried telling Myuu, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± However, faster than her, Myuu asked for help from her ¡°Papa¡± whom she depended on the most in this world.

    ¡°Papaa! Please help Mama! Mama¡¯s legs are injured!¡±

    ¡°Eh!? M-Myuu? Just now¡­¡±

    ¡°Papa! Hurryy!¡±

    ¡°Ara? Arara? You said Papa? Myuu, who is this Papa?¡±

    Confused, lot of ¡°?¡±s floated above Lemia¡¯s head. The surrounding people were also moring. A lot of absurd remarks were flying from here and there such as:

    ¡°Lemia¡­ has remarried? No¡­ NO WAY.¡±

    ¡°Finally, Lemia-chan¡¯s spring has arrived again! Congrattion!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lie, right? Someone, please tell me it is a lie¡­ My Lemia-san¡­¡±

    ¡°Papa¡­ Myuu said Papa!? Isn¡¯t it me!?¡±

    ¡°I am sure it is someone with stage name like Ku***ngpapa, yup, it must be it.¡±

    ¡°Oi, time for an emergency conference! All members of ¡°Watching Lemia-san and Myuu-chan warmly¡± gather now! Storm ising!¡±

    Apparently, Lemia and Myuu, this mother and daughter were popr here. Lemia was still young, in the mid of her twenties. Although she was considerably emaciated now, she had a well-sculpted looks simr to Myuu¡¯s. It was easy to imagine how attention grabbing her beauty would be once she was recovered, so it was understandable for her to be popr.

    With themotion that kept growing, Hajime¡¯s expression cramped expressing, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there now.¡± Though he thought these people would understand once he exined the details about how Myuu came to call Hajime papa, he was just a ¡°substitute (though inwardly they didn¡¯t think so)¡± of her Papa, and he wasn¡¯t aiming to marry Lemia, but the current misunderstanding were growing at an uncontroble pace.

    However, Hajime thought it was a godsend. After all, Hajime and his party wouldn¡¯t be able to continue their journey unless they left Myuu to her mother. It will be a goodbye once his party conquered ?Meljeene Bottom Sea Ruin?. Hajime thought Myuu hade close to Hajime¡¯s party because she was in a ce away from her hometown and been forcibly separated from mother, so once she returned to her mother her desire to be by Hajime¡¯s party¡¯s side would surely weakened as time passed, though she would be saddened at first. The surrounding people were strongly concerned about Lemia and her daughter, so they would surely helped them.

    ¡°Papaa! Hurrry! Please help Mama!¡±

    Myuu¡¯s gaze was firmly looking at where Hajime was, thus Lemia and the surrounding people noticed Hajime once they traced Myuu¡¯s gaze. Hajime gave up and walked to where the mother and daughter were.

    ¡°Papa, Mama is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Myuu¡­ I will surely heal her. So please don¡¯t make such a tearful look.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Hajime rustled Myuu¡¯s hair who was looking at him with tearful expression, then he moved his gaze to Lemia. Lemia was watching Hajime, dumbfounded. While thinking it couldn¡¯t be helped for her to do that, Hajime decided to carry her into the house to heal her because his appearance had made themotion grow we more.

    ¡°I am sorry, but excuse me for a moment, okay?¡±

    ¡°Eh? ¡ª!? Arara?¡±

    Hajime lifted Lemia in princess carry while looking like he didn¡¯t feel her weight at all. Then, he carried Lemia into the house guided by Myuu. With Hajime carrying Lemia, screams and roars were raised behind them, which he ignored. Lemia herself could only blinking from being suddenly lifted and carried by Hajime.

    Having entered the house, he found a sofa in the living room, so Hajime slowly lowered Lemia there. Following that, while watching the blinking Lemia who was sitting on the sofa before him, Hajime called out to Kaori.

    ¡°Kaori, how is she?¡±

    ¡°Let me look at her¡­ Lemia-san, I will touch your foot. Please say if it hurts.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes? Umm, what¡¯s with this situation?¡±

    When she thought her kidnapped daughter had suddenly returned, a man whom her daughter adored and called Papa appeared. Furthermore, unknown beautiful girls and a beautiful woman gathered in her house. Such a situation made Lemia eyebrows frowned, troubled.

    While that happened, Kaori¡¯s examination ended and she told Lamia that her damaged legs¡¯ nerves would be able to be recovered with her healing magic.

    ¡°However, it will take some time. The damaged nerves were in delicate ces, so I will need around three days for there not to have any side effects to ur. Also, I think it will be better for them to heal little by little. Although it will be inconvenient, please hang on until then because I will surely heal you.¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, maa maa. I had thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk anymore¡­ how can I repay you¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufu, don¡¯t worry about it. You are Myuu-chan¡¯s mother after all.¡±

    ¡°Umm,e to think of it, what is everyone¡¯s rtion to Myuu¡­ furthermore, umm¡­ why did Myuu call that person ¡°Papa¡±¡­¡±

    While Kaori immediately begin to treat Lemia¡¯s legs, Hajime¡¯s party decided to exin Lemia the details about things. About how they met Myuu in Fhuren, the riot, and how did Hajime came to be called Papa. Having heard everything while being treated by Kaori, Lemia deeply bowed her head in ce, then repeatedly thanked them in tears.

    ¡°Truly, how can repay you for this¡­ It is thanks to you that I was able to reunite with my daughter. I will surely repay this kindness of yours even with my life. As long as it is something I can do, whatever it is¡­¡±

    Although Hajime¡¯s party told her to not mind it, Lemia couldn¡¯t consent not to repay the benefactors of her daughter¡¯s life. In the mean time, the treatment from Kaori ended for today. When they told Lemia they were looking for an inn, Lemia thought it was a godsend and asked them to just use her house.

    ¡°Please at least let me do this much. Fortunately, this house is big, so there¡¯s room for everyone. Please don¡¯t hold back and use this house while you are staying in Elisen. Besides, Myuu will be happy with this. Right, Myuu? You are happy that Hajime-san and the others stay in our house, right?¡±

    ¡°? Papa is going somewhere?¡±

    Hearing Lemia¡¯s words, Myuu who was resting her head on Lemia¡¯sp woke up, blinking, she was dumbfounded. Apparently, she seemed to think it was a natural thing for Hajime to stay in her house. Her expression said she didn¡¯t understand why Lemia asked her that question.

    ¡°I thought of putting a little distance once she returned to her own mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, ufufu. It isn¡¯t good for Papa to take a distance from her daughter, you know?¡±

    ¡°No, didn¡¯t I exined it before? We are¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that you will continue your travel sooner orter. However, that¡¯s why please keep being her ¡°Papa¡± until that dayes. If you take a distance know, then it would be a sudden goodbye¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, if you say so¡­¡±

    ¡°Ufufu, it is okay too for you to always be her ¡°Papa¡±, you know? After all, I have said ¡°with my life¡± before¡­¡±

    Saying so, ¡°Ufufu &#9825¡±, Lemiaughed with one hand on her slightly blushing cheek. Such a calming and beautiful smile would normally calmed anyone¡­ but a blizzard generated around Hajime.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t joke like that¡­ the atmosphere turned cold now¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, how popr. However, it is almost five years since I lost my husband¡­ Myuu also want a Papa, right?¡±

    ¡°Fue? Isn¡¯t Papa Papa?¡±

    ¡°Ufufu, she said it, so Papa?¡±

    The blizzard became much more intense. Though he didn¡¯t know whether Lemia actually notice the cold atmosphere, her calm aura made her words neither be taken as a joke nor a serious one. ¡°That¡¯s a good courage, you!,¡± was what Yue and the girls¡¯ gazes said, which was easily warded off by Lemia with a smile along with, ¡°Ara ara, ufufu.¡± She might be an unexpectedly great person.

    In the end, the party decided to stay in Lemia¡¯s house. When time to allocate the rooms, Lemia said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the husband and wife be together?¡± which responded with silent reply from Yue and the girls. Then, Myuu said, ¡°Myuu will sleep with Papa and Mama,¡± which turned the ce into a chaos, but at least it calmed down for now.

    The party were going to conquer the next Great Dungeon from tomorrow onwards, so they needed to resupply and mend the broken and lost fixtures while it was also necessary for them to train on the newly acquired Age of Gods magic. However, while thinking he couldn¡¯t neglect his few remaining time with Myuu, Hajime dozed off on the bed.

    * * *

    Three days after that.

    How strangely short distance between Lemia and Hajime made the bloodshot res of envy from men of Sea-dweller tribe stabbed Hajime. The neighbourhood aunties were also gossiping about Hajime and Lemia. In addition, Yue and the girls¡¯ approach became even more intense as they became ill-humored. Yue at night was also bing more lovely. Even so, Hajimepleted the party¡¯s preparation and about to begin to search for ?Meljeene Bottom Sea Ruin?.

    When the timee for them to part, Myuu wore a truly lonely expression. She greatly pulled Hajime¡¯s back hair, but he somehow managed shake her off on the pier and board the fixed submarine. Waving her hands, Myuu firmly shouted, ¡°Papa, have a safe trip!¡± Following that, with an atmosphere that could neither be taken as a joking nor a serious one, Lemia waved her hand saying, ¡°Have a safe trip, D-A-R-L-I-N-G &#9825.¡±

    From the side, they could be seen as wife and daughter who were sending the husband off to work. Sharp res wereing from Yue and the girls behind him and the surrounding Sea-dweller tribe. It made Hajime slightly hesitant to return here after conquering the next dungeon.

 Book 10. Chapter 2

    Book 10. Chapter 2

    <strong>Meljeene Bottom Sea Ruin</strong>

    Northwest, 300 kilometers away from?Sea Town, Elisen?.

    It was the location of one of the Seven Great Dungeon, ?Meljeene Bottom Sea Ruin?, that the party once heard from Miledi Raisen.

    However, the party didn¡¯t have much time to listen to Miledi at that time, so she only told them that the ¡°moon¡± must be apanied by ¡°Guryuu-en¡¯s proof¡± without the detailed location.

    And so, Hajime¡¯s party only advanced through the vast ocean in ordance to the direction and distance they were told. However, they didn¡¯t find anything when they searched the pointed location in the bottom of the sea during daytime. The party had thought they¡¯d be able to find some kind of trace because it was a bottom sea ruin, but it seemed they were too naive.

    The pointed location was rather shallowpared to the other ce in circumference of 100 kilometers, so it must be the correct ce¡­ that was what Hajime thought.

    Reluctantly, the party decided to stop the search and wait until night, when the moon hase out, as Miledi had told them. The current time was sunset. The sun was shining in red with half of itself hidden beyond the horizon, brightening the world for thest time today. The sky and sea were dyed in orange while a straight road was produced by the reflection of the sun on the sea from over the horizon.

    A beautiful spectacle of nature no matter whichever world it was. Hajime was watching the setting sun on the deck of the moored submarine. Abruptly, he thought of something unbelievable, which was whether it was possible to return to Japan if he advances on the road of light leading towards the sun. He smiled wryly as he was thinking about something.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Noticing the change in Hajime, Kaori called out to him.

    Because she was taking a shower inboard a while ago, her hair was damp. No, not only Kaori. Yue, Shia, and Tio had gone up to deck before he was aware of it. Everyone had taken the shower inside the sub that Hajime took pride in. Their flushed cheeks, the damp hair stuck on their cheeks, and nape, made their figures truly captivating. The water from the shower room was set to rain right from the ceiling, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for the four of them to shower all at once.

    Incidentally, the reason why Hajime was on the deck, looking at the sunset was because of the possibility of taken into the shower room if he was careless.

    When the girls were about to take the shower, Tio invited Hajime which gained approval from Kaori, Shia, and of course, Yue. Then, the four cut off the escape routes of Hajime¡¯s refusal. Hajime, who will not embrace any other woman except Yue, had clearly said he won¡¯t have a naked skin ship with other woman.

    However, the girls ignored Hajime as they smiled. Leering at Yue who was blushing while making a flirtatious smile, Kaori and Tio who were pinning Hajime from the sides, and while Shia tried to put Hajime unconscious using Doryukken from behind. Feeling the impending danger of his body, Hajime seriously ran away and went to the deck¡­ but, isn¡¯t it a shame for a man to deny the ced meal before him?

    Hajime thought that was a foolish question and shook his head, then he replied to Kaori.

    ¡°I am just recalling a little about Japan. After all, the scene here isn¡¯t that much different from there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. Yeah, it really is. It is just like the evening sun I have seen in the sea before¡­ somehow it makes me feel nostalgic. Though not even half a year had passed, eh.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the everyday here is too eventful.¡±

    Having seated beside Hajime, Kaori was agreeing Hajime¡¯s words while looking at the distance. She must be recalling the days she went through in Japan.

    Maybe because she felt the loneliness from the conversation of the two, Yue trotted her still flushing body towards Hajime and sat on hisp. She entrusted her back to Hajime¡¯s chest even though she must be feeling hot. Then, she began to watch Hajime right under his face.

    Her eyes were obviously expressing she wanted them to let her join their conversation. Yue was feeling lonely, and at the same time she wanted to hear about Hajime¡¯s hometown. Hajime, while inwardly knocked out by Yue¡¯s cuteness, stretched Kaori¡¯s cheek, who was sitting beside him, to scold her because a Hanya had appeared.

    With only that, her mood became better which made Hajime feltplicated. Hajime thought,¡®Why would she do this much for someone who won¡¯t ept her feelings¡­¡¯Though he thought of that, he won¡¯t say it out loud. After all, it would be rude to her feelings if he did.

    While he was stretching Kaori¡¯s cheek, and at this time, Shia drew closer to him from opposite Kaori with sparkling eyes. She was obviously signaling she wanted to be cared, too. With his empty other hand, he stroked Shia¡¯s rabbit ear. ¡°Ehehe~,¡± Shia made a rxed smile.

    His back was leaned to by Tio. She didn¡¯t demand anything in particr, just quietly sitting back to back against him. However, he understood Tio was rxed, and she entrusted her weight to him. It was slightly unexpected, since Hajime¡¯s only thought was to throw her into the sea if she makes a perverted demand.

    Then, maybe because she felt something from Hajime¡¯s aura, Tio¡¯s body shuddered and trembled for a moment while her breathing turned rough¡­

    Hajime¡¯s party cuddled close to each other above the vast sea. It would take a while until night time came, and the moon will begin to shine. So to kill time, Hajime began to speak a little about his hometown.

    Hajime¡¯s story fascinated Yue and the other two while Kaori was supplementing him with a radiant smile. Time passed swiftly as they enjoyed the peaceful atmosphere and the sun hadpletely gone down to the other side of the horizon, and the moon had began to shine in its ce.

    Thinking it was about the time, Hajime took out the pendant which was the proof of having conquered ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? from his breast pocket. The design of the pendant was of a woman hanging antern and there was a hole on thentern, bing hollow.

    Even while staying at Elisen, Hajime had taken out the pendant and held it towards the moon, and also supplied it with magic power, but there was no change in particr.

    ¡®Just what should be done to the moon and pendant?¡¯, was what he thought while tilting his head. For now, Hajime tried to hold the pendant towards the moon. The moon could be seen from hole of thentern design.

    He waited for a while, but there was no change. Hajime, not understanding what to do, sighed and began to try another method.

    But at that time, change appeared in the pendant.

    ¡°Waah, the light is gathering in thentern. It¡¯s beautiful~.¡±

    ¡°It is¡­ a mysterious sight. Even though thentern part is actually hollow¡­¡±

    Shia was admiring the sight and Kaori, with shining eyes, agreed with her.

    Just as the two said, thentern part was absorbing the moonlight and light began to umte inside it. In ordance to that, the hollow part was filled by the light. Also bing interested in it, Yue and Tio watched the pendant Hajime held up.

    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve also tried itst night¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Master. It might be because it won¡¯t do if it isn¡¯t here, right?¡±

    It might be just as Tio guessed. Before long, thentern finished umting the light and the pendant was now d in light. At the same time, a light shot straight from thentern, pointing to a certain location on the sea¡¯s surface.

    ¡°¡­ What an exquisite production. Truly different from Miledi¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°It is. It really is fantasy-like, even I¡¯m rather impressed by it.¡±

    ¡°Guided by the moonlight,¡± it was such a romance-like thing which made not only Hajime, but also Yue and the rest raised voices of admiration. The impression gained by Shia, just like Hajime and Yue, was strong as someone who had entered Miledi¡¯s ?Miledi Great Dungeon?.

    The party didn¡¯t know how long the light would be released from the pendant¡¯sntern, so the submarine immediately sailed, lead by the light.

    The sea at night was dark. Or maybe it would be better to say that everything was ck. And even though the surface of the was still bright because of the moonlight, they were lead into the waters and thus everything instantly turned dark. The light released by the submarine and the pendant was the only thing cutting through the dark sea.

    The light, passing through the ss made from front crystal (a type of sturdy and transparent ore) in front of the submarine, was pointing at the bottom of the sea.

    The location pointed was the rock wall zone of the bottom of the sea. Numerous distorted rock walls were joined to form a mountain range. It was a ce the party had searched during the daytime but it resulted in nothing¡­ but when the submarine approached the rock pointed by the pendant¡¯s light, a tremor began to generated along with a strong rumbling sound.

    The sound and tremor was caused by the rock wall that began to move. One of the rock¡¯s part was split in two, opening to the right and left like a door. The dark road lead inside was as though it was inviting one to theherworld.

    ¡°I see¡­ so that¡¯s why we can¡¯t find it no matter how much we tried. How foolish of me to think we will be able to find it if we were lucky.¡±

    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no helping it, but it was fun.¡±

    ¡°Yue is right. Don¡¯t you think it was an amazing experience to sightsee the bottom of the sea of this different world?¡±

    Hajime¡¯s shoulders drooped as he understood the search they did during daytime was in vain, but it seemed Yue and Kaori quite enjoyed it.

    Hajime moved the submarine and the party entered the crack. The pendant¡¯sntern still had around half of its umted light, but it had stopped releasing the light. Only the submarine¡¯s light was shining inside the dark sea now.

    ¡°Umm~, this one had thought this since hearing about the bottom sea ruin, but wouldn¡¯t it be impossible for ordinary people to enter thisbyrinth without this ¡°submarine¡± thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s impossible unless one using a strong barrier.¡±

    ¡°It will also be impossible if they can¡¯t control the air, light, and water current at the same time, eh.¡±

    ¡°But, it is necessary to conquer ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano? toe here, so I think people who are capable of conquering the Great Dungeon are able to enter.

    ¡°Maybe we are supposed to use Spatial magic.¡±

    Entering deeper on the underwater road, Hajime¡¯s party were considering other ways to conquer this dungeon without a submarine. They were impressed by the fantastic entrance, but indeed, once they thought about it normally, unless there were several top ss magic users, it was impossible to enter the dungeon. A troublesome point simr to the other Great Dungeons.

    With caution, Hajime¡¯s party watched the bottom sea through the front crystal.

    And at that time,

    FOOOOooooosh~!!

    ¡°Uwoh!?¡±

    ¡°Nh!¡±

    ¡°Wawah!¡±

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    ¡°What the¡ª!?¡±

    The side of the submarine suddenly received an impact and immediately, the submarine was thrown towards a direction. Just like the time they were thrown into the magma¡¯s swift current, the submarine was turned around and around, but the party had already came up with a countermeasure for it. Using the gravity stone installed at the bottom of the submarine to increase the weight, the party stabilized the it.

    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t want to taste this twirling again~.¡±

    Shia¡¯s face paled as she recalled the time they got swept underground of ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?, and shook her head to stop recalling it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we recover immediately? I already said it¡¯ll be okay from now on. But more importantly, just where does this current led to¡­¡±

    While smiling wryly at such a Shia, Hajime observed the outside through front crystal. The Green Light stone¡¯s light was circting around the dark cave, letting him pictured the surrounding. From what he could see, the party seemed to have been swept by the current into a huge round cave.

    While operating the submarine, Hajime¡¯s party advanced by following the current. After a while, the ¡°Farsight stone¡± installed in the stern caught innumerable objects shining in reddish ck.

    ¡°They seem to be approaching us¡­ Well, they are most likely demonic beasts d in reddish ck magic power, huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shall we?¡±

    When Hajime muttered, Yue, who was sitting by his side, was gathering magic power in her hand, and said in gangster-like tone, but she still looked cute.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s use weapon here. I also want to confirm their effectiveness.¡±

    Hajime operated the gimmick on the back of the submarine. Then, numerous pet-bottle sized torpedoes that had dyed Ancadi¡¯s Oasis in red, wasunched. Hajime thoroughly painted them so they looked like smiling mischievously sharks.

    Because they were inside the swift current, the torpedoes¡¯ propulsion could only move them to a small degree, and it resulted with them scattering like sea mines.

    The submarine advanced ahead ,and before long, the numerous demonic beasts d in reddish ck magic power with appearance of flying fish entered the cluster of torpedoes.

    BOOoOOoooOOoom!!!

    Grand explosions generated in session from behind the submarine and arge amount of bubbles wrapped the group of flying fish-lookalike. Afterwards, the bodies of flying fish-lookalike were tore apart by the impact and the flesh and blood were scattered from inside the appearing bubbles, looking like seaweed thrown into a swift current.

    ¡°Yup, it has more power than before. The improvement is a sess.¡±

    ¡°Uwaah~, Hajime-san. Just now, there was something with eyes of a fish being swept outside.¡±

    ¡°Shia, those art actually dead fishes.¡±

    ¡°Once again it makes me think the artifacts Hajime-kun made are a foul.¡±

    From then on, Hajime¡¯s party advanced while easily beating the flying fish-lookalike they frequently encountered.

    They advanced without knowing how long it would be.

    At that time they began to notice the sense of ipatibility of the unchanging scenery. Hajime¡¯s party arrived at a ce where the surrounding walls had been randomly destroyed. When they looked carefully, torn heads of flying fish-lookalike were ced between the rock walls with their hollow eyes looking at the sea.

    ¡°¡­ Hmm, isn¡¯t this the ce we passed before?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Seems so. Are we going in circles?¡±

    Apparently, Hajime¡¯s party were going in circles in an annulus ring cave. They had thought the Great Dungeon was ahead of them so they advanced, but Hajime was doubtful that he had mistaken a road here, as if it was a normal bottom sea cave. Resultantly, the party now didn¡¯t advance ording to theid road, and carefully searched the surrounding for any clues.

    As a result,

    ¡°Ah, Hajime-kun. There¡¯s one there too!¡±

    ¡°With this, it is the fifth ce¡­¡±

    The party discovered several ce inside the cave that were carved with fifty centimeters long crest of Meljeene. The carved crest of Meljeene was of pentagram with lines connected to each five points and the center was carved with crescent moon-like design. It was simr to the five ces in this annulus ring cave.

    For a thorough examination, Hajime¡¯s party approached the crest they first discovered. Because they were exposed to the swift current, Hajime took care in controlling the submarine.

    ¡°Well, there are five ces with pentagram, so if the remaining light inside the pendant is used¡­¡±

    Muttering, Hajime took out the pendant he wore on his neck and held it before the front crystal. Then, the pendant reacted and light was released straight from thentern. Following that, the light touched the crest and the crest shone.

    ¡°It will be disastrous for people whoe here using magic¡­ if they didn¡¯t notice this immediately, their magic power would be depleted.¡±

    Just as Kaori said, this RPG-like method would be too cruel for people who somehow survived only by maintaining their magic. It might be because the objective was to make them reach their limit in a different sense than ?Guryuu-en Great Volcano?.

    Afterwards, three more crest in their own location was poured with light from thentern, and the party arrived before thest crest. The light collected inside thentern decreased when it was released to light up the crest, and the remaining light had enough for only one more usage.

    Hajime held up the pendant and poured thest crest with the light, finally, a way to advance from this annulus ring cave opened. With a rumbling sound, the wall of the cave split in two.

    Not much happened as the party advanced into the interior, but the water was descending right to below. Then, the submarine was wrapped with floating feeling as it was falling down.

    ¡°Ohh?¡±

    ¡°Nh.¡±

    ¡°Hyah!?¡±

    ¡°Nuoh.¡±

    ¡°Hauu!¡±

    Respectively the five of them raised different scream. Hajime was enduring the floating feeling between his groin. Then, the submarine hit the hard ground with a roaring sound. The severe impact was transmitted into the interior, and Kaori whose body wasn¡¯t that strong raised a groan.

    ¡°Kh¡­ Kaori, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Uhh, I-I¡¯m okay. More importantly, here is?¡±

    While frowning, Kaori looked at the outside through the front crystal, and unlike a while ago, the outside was not sea water but a cavity. Because there was no sign of demonic beast, Hajime¡¯s party went outside.

    Outside the submarine was a huge hemispherical space. When they looked above, there was arge hole, but they didn¡¯t know what kind of principle caused the water¡¯s surface to sway to and fro. Without any drop of water, it was swaying to and fro, and it was the ce where Hajime¡¯s party fallen to.

    ¡°Looks like here is the real thing. Rather than a bottom sea ruin, it is a cave though.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s good that there isn¡¯t water everywhere.¡±

    Returning the submarine into ¡°Treasure Box,¡± Hajime urged Yue and the others to advance into the passage they could be seen inside the cave¡­ but he called out to Yue before the party moved.

    ¡°Yue.¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    With just that, Yue immediately created a barrier around them.

    Momentarily,ser-like water current attacked them like meteors from above. Theser made ofpressed water was simr to ¡°Rupture¡± Yue used in ?Raisen Great Dungeon?. If one gets hit by it, a hole would be easily created in their body.

    However, Yue¡¯s barrier was extremely strong even if it was put cast in a hurry. As a proof, it easily blocked the iing attack from above. Because Hajime promptly perceived the rise in magic power and killing intent, Yue who promptly answered him, the surprise attack was no longer a surprising one. Naturally, the moment Hajime called out to Yue, Shia and Tio had guessed the attack and was undisturbed by it.

    However, Kaori didn¡¯t react the same way as them.

    ¡°Kyaa!?¡±

    The too sudden, and the intense attacks made her instinctively raised a scream. She immediately clung on Hajime who was beside her.

    ¡°I-I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Sneaking a nce at Hajime whom she parted from, Kaori would usually blushing here, but Kaori¡¯splexion didn¡¯t look good. She seem to be a little depressed from exposing her disgraceful behavior when she clinged onto Hajime.

    Also, she was once again shocked by Yue¡¯s proficiency in magic.

    When she was still with Kouki¡¯s party, Kaori also used defense magic to assist Suzu. She trained hard, and her activation speed was not inferior to a ¡°Barrier Master¡± like Suzu. Even so, whenpared it to Yue, her defensive magic was child¡¯s y.

    She had felt ¡°that¡± when Hajime¡¯s party rescued them from ?Orcus Great Dungeon?, she understood, but she pushed her ¡°inferiorityplex¡± into the bottom of her mind because only when she could do that would she be able to stay by Hajime¡¯s side. However, the question whether she would only be a burden crossed her mind again.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, nothing. There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    Kaori immediately tried to deceive him by making a forced smile. Although Hajime slightly narrowed his eyes towards her action, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    His action made Kaori feel a little lonely, but relieved at the same time. Then, she noticed Yue, who continued to block the rain of dread, staring at her. Her eyes seem to see through Kaori¡¯s heart, which made Kaori put strength in her eyes and stared back at Yue.

    Kaori would not let her feelings beughed at like that time. After all, if that happens, the pretty girl before her who received Hajime¡¯s love would stop to recognize her as a threat.

    That¡­ was something she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure.

    Receiving Kaori¡¯s powerful gaze, Yue smiled a little and once again looked above. At the same time, Tio fired her me to burn the ceiling. With that, the culprit of the attack fell in a tatter.

    It was a barnacle-like demonic beast. A lot of them were sticking on the ceiling, shooting ¡°Rupture¡± from the hole above. A physiological disgust-inviting spectacle.

    Maybe because it was still an underwater creature, it was weak to mes and was immediately burnt by Tio¡¯s me magic, ¡°Spiral me.¡±

    After defeating those barnacle-lookalike, Hajime¡¯s party walked into the passage. They went lower than the previous room, and even the seawater reached their thighs.

    ¡°Ah~, it¡¯s hard to walk¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Should I get off?¡±

    With sshing sound as they advance through the seawater, Hajime started toin. And so, Yue, who was sitting on his shoulder, asked. Yue was carried by Hajime because with her height, she would be soaked faster than anyone else.

    Hajime returned a gaze saying there¡¯s no problem while he ignoring Kaori¡¯s and Shia¡¯s envying gaz. Then, he put his hand on Yue¡¯s thigh so she would not fall, firmly fixing her in ce. Yue was also wrapping her hand around Hajime¡¯s neck.

    Kaori and Shia were sending even more and more envying gazes, but they were now focusing on another problem; an attack from demonic beasts.

    The appearing demonic beasts looked like shurikens. They moved in a straight line towards their target while rotating in high-speed, but sometimes they also curved on the fly. Hajime smoothly pulled Donner and unhesitatingly fired, shooting down everything in the air. Although some died with their bodies still intact, the dead demonic beasts which floated on the surface of water had a shape of a starfish.

    In addition, having perceived sea snake-like demonic beasts swimming fast in the water below them, Yue skewered them using spear of ice.

    ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t they too weak?¡±

    Except Kaori, all of the party members agreed with Hajime¡¯s mutter.

    Enemies inside a Great Dungeon were theoretically strong individually and became troublesome if more than one appeared. However, the starfishes and sea snakes were simr to the demonic beasts who attacked them in the sea once they got out of the sea volcano, or at least that weak. Truly unbefitting of a Great Dungeon¡¯s demonic beast.

    Excluding Kaori who didn¡¯t know much about Great Dungeon, everyone was tilting their heads, but their answer would be shown inside the huge space on the other end of the passage.

    ¡°¡­The heck?¡±

    As soon as Hajime¡¯s party entered the space, translucent jelly-like body blocked the entrance to the passage.

    ¡°Let me do it! Uryaaah!!¡±

    Immediately, Shia, who was at the rear, swung Doryukken to break the wall. However, the surface only scattered, but the jelly-like wall didn¡¯t break. Following that, the scattered remains stuck on Shia¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°Hyaa! What¡¯s with this thing!?¡±

    Shia raised a voice of confusion and shock. When Hajime¡¯s party turned around, the clothing around Shia¡¯s breasts was melting. The jelly thing wrapped around her clothing and undergarment, and Shia¡¯s voluptuous twin hills began to be more and more exposed.

    ¡°Shia, don¡¯t move!¡±

    Immediately, Tio perfectly burnt the sprayed jelly-thingy. A little part of Shia¡¯s breasts where the jelly was attached to was swollen red. It looked like the jelly blocking the entrance had a rather strong acidity.

    ¡°Kh! There¡¯s moreing!¡±

    Hajime warned, and right after they moved away from the wall of jelly, numerous tentacles attacked from above. They looked sharp like spears, but their appearance was simr to the jelly that was blocking the entrance.

    ¡°Honestly, thebination of Yue as defense and Tio as offence feels like a foul y.¡±

    An impregnable defense and at the same time a one-sided offense. That¡¯s why Hajime could do nothing but mutter so. Seeing it as a chance, Shia was slowly approaching Hajime¡¯s side while empathizing her exposed cleavage. Truly sly, as she began to pleading with upward nce while blushing.

    ¡°Excuse me, Hajime-san. It¡¯s burnt, so can Hajime-san rub it with medicine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sigh, don¡¯t you see our situation?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯ll be okay because Yue-san and Tio-san are unbeatable¡­ Also, if I don¡¯t do some appeal in this situation, I will be overshadowed by Kaori-san too¡­¡±

    Shia said while approaching Hajime to show off the burn on her cleavage.

    Then,

    ¡°Bring the holy ground and healing unto this ce ¡®Heaven¡¯s Blessing.''¡±

    Kaori healed Shia¡¯s injury while smiling nicely. ¡°Ahh~, even though it was a chance to get my breasts touched!,¡± Shia grieved while everyone was looked at her coldly.

    ¡°Hm? ¡­Hajime, these jelly seems to melt magic, too.¡±

    While he was giving the grieving Shia a cold look, Yue said to him. When he looked at it, he could see parts of Yue¡¯s barrier melting.

    ¡°Mhm, this one thought so. This one felt it was strange that the previous me lost its force. It seems it even melt the magic power inside the me.¡±

    If what Tio said was right, then these jelly was capable of melting magic power. It was a strong and troublesome ability. Suitable for a Great Dungeon¡¯s demonic beast.

    Though it must haven¡¯t heard what Hajime thought of it in his mind, finally, a figure of a demonic beast that was manipting the jelly had appeared.

    The thing appeared as it was permeating through the small cracks in the ceiling, halted in mid-air, and began to reshape. A translucent humanoid with fin-like limbs, and its whole body carried innumerable specks sparkling in red with two feelers-like thing growing on its head. The figure that was swimming mid-air with its fin-like limbs was just like a Clione. Well, a ten meters tall Clione was nothing but a monster, after all.

    Without any preliminary movement, tentacles were shot out from the Clione¡¯s huge body. At the same time, jelly was spraying from its head just like a shower.

    ¡°Yue, attack it, too! Leave the defense to me! ¡°Divine Interruption¡±!¡±

    Using the derived skill, ¡°Dyed Activation¡±, Kaori activated the ¡°Divine Interruption¡± she chanted beforehand. Nodding at Kaori, Yue went to Tio, and together they fired me towards the huge Clione. Shia also changed Doryukken to firing mode and shot it.

    The Clione was hit by all of their attacks, and its body exploded and scattered in all directions.One hit kill!, Yue and the other two raised a satisfied expression, but Hajime let out a warning to them.

    ¡°Not yet! Its presence is still here. Kaori, maintain the barrier¡­ What¡¯s with this, the demonic beast¡¯s presence is all over the room¡­¡±

    Hajime¡¯s perception abilities caught the presence of the demonic beast all over the room. Moreover, everywhere his Magic Eye see was dyed in reddish ck color, as if the demonic beast was the room itself. It was a situation he had never encountered before, so naturally Hajime¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    Right after, as if to sense his anxiety, the Clione that was scattered in all directions was regenerated in no time. Moreover, on its belly were the starfish-lookalike and sea snakes they encountered and defeated. They melted while raising sizzling sound.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems the demonic beasts this one thought as weak were truly ordinary demonic beasts, and they seem to be this guy¡¯s meal¡­ Master. It doesn¡¯t matter if it keeps regenerating. But where is its magic stone?¡±

    ¡°Now that Tio-san mentioned it, why can¡¯t I see the magic stone although it is transparent?¡±

    Agreeing to Tio¡¯s assumption, Shia was now looking at Hajime, but Hajime had a troubled expression while he looked for the location of magic stone of the huge Clione.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime?¡± When Yue called him, Hajime scratched his head and reported what he saw.

    ¡°¡­ None. That guy doesn¡¯t have magic stone.¡±

    His words made everyone dumbfounded.

    ¡°H-Hajime-kun? For it to not have magic stone¡­ Then, does it mean it isn¡¯t a demonic beast?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, if I must say, that jelly¡¯s body, all of them are magic stone. My Magic Eye saw that guy¡¯s whole body is dyed in reddish ck color. Also, be careful since this whole room is also dyed in the same color. Or maybe we are already inside that guy¡¯s stomach.¡±

    The same time Hajime told them about the shocking fact, the huge Clione began to attack them again. This time, not only did the tentacles attack while the jelly rained down, but its feet entered the sea water and some parts of its body were fired like a torpedo.

    Hajime took out a ck,rge rifle from the ¡°Treasure Box.¡± Therge rifle had a gas cylinder thing installed where the magazine should be loaded, and also an unbelievablyrge caliber.

    That was natural. After all, it wasn¡¯t a rifle¡­

    FWOOOOSH!!

    It was a methrower. The me ore in tar form made the methrower sprayed me of 3,000 ¡ãC. It was not aimed at the huge Clione, and neither at the tentacles nor the sprayed jelly. It was aiming at the ¡°wall¡± that was giving reddish ck reaction. The Clione was left to Yue and the other two.

    Maybe because the huge Clione had a mimetic ability, the wall seemed to be not out of ordinary, but the me released by Hajime burnt it and peel it off from the wall just like a wallpaper. Hajime was slightly relieved the one on the wall was not another huge Clione.

    However, the transparent jelly kept appearing from the cracks on the wall no matter how much he burnt it, and finally it even appeared from under his feet. His shoe soles generated sizzling sound.

    The attack on the real body by Yue and the other two was also increasing in intensity, and even the huge Clione seem to have finally gotten serious as jelly sprung up from the entire wall with a tremendous momentum. Moreover, the water level had raised before the party were aware of it. At first, it was around the thigh level, but now it has risen to around the waist. As for Yue, her chest area was already soaked by the water.

    Yue and the other two had defeated the huge Clione so many times, but the surrounding jelly immediately gathered, and the end of the fight was nowhere in sight.

    It was a terrible situation if they didn¡¯t find a way to defeat it, and they would die by drowning. While their fighting power was being reduced, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep besieging the huge Clione. Even if they cast barrier magic and entered the submarine, it would melt unless they find the way to defeat it.

    As such, Hajime decided to withdraw. However, all of the passages had been blocked by the jelly. Hajime frantically looked around. Then, he discovered a crack on the ground which generated a whirl.

    ¡°I will at least recover us from this situation. There¡¯s also a ce under the ground. Well, I don¡¯t know where it is connected to, so brace yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Nh.¡±

    ¡°Yes~.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Receiving everyone¡¯s answer, Hajime, while turning the methrower around to burn the iing jelly, used ¡°Transmutation¡± towards the crack. The crack was forced to expand and gradually, a deep hole was opened.

    While still underwater, Hajime took out a cylinder with length of 15 cm and diameter of 3 cm. In the middle was the mouthpiece part of a snorkel tube. It was small oxygen cylinder. It was created using the ore imbued with Spatial magic using Creation magic. Thus, the space inside where the oxygen was put into, expanded just like ¡°Treasure Box.¡±

    However, while he was making preparation in Elisen, Hajime had prioritized the broken and lost equipment. In addition, it was hard for him to use Spatial magic so the space created was much narrowerpared to ¡°Treasure Box.¡± Because of that, these small oxygen cylinder can only hold out for around 30 minutes.

    Setting the time limitation in the corner of his mind, Hajime repeatedly ¡°transmuted¡± the water, and before long, Hajime took out pile bunker from ¡°Treasure Box¡± once there was no more reaction on the ground. After fixing the anchor under the water, it charged.

    Screeech~!!!

    Following that, he pulled the trigger to break the floor.

    KABOooOOOOoom~!!!

    Inside the water, a muffled thundering sound generated and spread with vibration.

    In the next moment, water flowed into the prated hole with tremendous momentum. The seawater that had reached around the waist began to flow mightily all of a sudden, which resulted in Yue and the other three to be swept and thrown into the hole.

    Inside the swift current, Hajime desperately braced against the current and took out a gigantic boulder and numerous incendiary grenades from ¡°Treasure Box.¡± Then, he threw them at the same time he was swept into the space below alongside with Yue and the other three.

    Behind him, muffled roaring sounds rang out. However, he was unable to confirm whether he was sessful in gaining even a little time against the huge Clione¡¯s pursuit.

 Book 10. Chapter 3

    Book 10. Chapter 3

    <strong>Inferiority Complex</strong>

    ¡°Cough, cough, ugh.¡±

    ¡°Huff huff, are you okay, Kaori?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah, somehow¡­ Everyone is¡­¡±

    In front of Kaori, who was coughing from drinking arge amount of seawater, were Hajime, whose hand was coiled on her waist, and a pure-white sand beach. There was nothing else beside those around her, but she could densely see packed mangrove-like trees in the distance, and the surface of the waving sea high in the sky. The seawater was like a barrier, preventing any intruder. It was a vast space.

    ¡°Looks like we are getting separated¡­ Well, I gave everyone a smaller version of ¡°Treasure Box,¡± so they should be able to do something by themselves.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn.¡±

    Hajime lightly said after letting go of Kaori, and fixed his hair. However, Kaori¡¯s mind seems to be somewhere else.

    While watching Hajime stand up and began to change his clothing, Kaori recalled what happened a while ago.

    Hajime¡¯s party attempted a strategic retreat from the huge Clione.

    The ce they fell into was a gigantic, spherical space with tens of tunnels, where there were spouting seawater with tremendous force. Or maybe it could be said that they were flowing from there; a ce with storm-like and messy current.

    Swept by the swift current, Hajime¡¯s party somehow managed to stick close together, but next the current mercilessly separated the party. Yue tried to control the current with magic, but it didn¡¯t work well because the current was too random. Shia controlled the weight of Doryukken in cooperation with Tio; a fine y.

    Hajime had actually wanted to take out the submarine and ride it, but it was impossible inside the swift current. Clenching his teeth, Hajime took out ultra-heavy,pression ore, and tried to use the weight to ovee the current just like Shia.

    At that time, by luck, he saw Yue getting swept towards him, and Yue would meet up with Hajime thanks to the current. Shia and Tio had already disappeared into a tunnel somewhere, and their figures could no longer be seen inside the space.

    Hajime tried to reach out to Yue so she wouldn¡¯t get separated from him, but Kaori¡¯s figure was being swept to the lower side had entered his view. The pained gaze of Kaori¡¯s met Hajime¡¯s. He previously reached out to Yue before him, but his and Kaori¡¯s gaze had indeed met.

    There were two choices.

    If he catches Yue, Kaori would be swept alone into a tunnel. The same thing would happen to Yue if he was to catch Kaori. The current Hajime could only choose one of them. Within that moment, it felt like eternity. Hajime exchanged gazes with Yue, and he made a decision.

    Using the weight from the ultra heavypressed ore he took out from ¡°Treasure Box,¡± Hajime rushed below, and then he caught Kaori. Kaori¡¯s eyes were wide in surprise, but the two were immediately exposed to an even stronger swift current. Together, the two were thrown into a tunnel.

    While being swept away, Hajime activated ¡°Vajra¡± to protect Kaori in his arms, enduring it even when he was thrown at a rock wall. Then, he was able to see lighting from above once the current weakened and went up.

    And there was the pure white sandy beach spreaded across the coastline.

    ¡°¡­ Nee, Hajime-kun. Why¡­ why did you save me?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Kaori questioned Hajime whose back was turned towards her. Hajime only tilted his head, thinking ¡°what kind of question was that?¡±

    ¡°Why did you save me and not Yue?¡±

    ¡°Well, Kaori seemed to be dying and Yue can do something by herself. Yue¡¯s eyes also told me to save Kaori.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You really trust her, eh.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural? We are partners, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The already depressed Kaori was even more depressed after hearing the answer. Suddenly, a shadow stretched over the downcast Kaori.

    Puzzled, Kaori looked up and there was Hajime¡¯s face very close to her own. His eyes and nose were right before her. A distance that would conclude in a kiss if he move even a little closer. Kaori felt as if she was sucked by Hajime¡¯s eyes, and suddenly, her cheeks were pulled.

    ¡°Ift huwt! Waft au uing!¡± Kaori protested with teary eyes.

    However, Hajime ignored Kaori¡¯s protest and yed with her soft cheeks without reserve for a while. After finally being released, Kaori looked up with a reproachful gaze while rubbing her red cheeks, but Hajime only snorted with ¡°Hmph¡±.

    ¡°If you have time to be depressed, then it¡¯s better to use and move. We¡¯re inside a Great Dungeon, you know? Just until when will you stay wet like this? Or, are you trying to gain my sympathy?¡±

    Hajime¡¯s sharp words made Kaori¡¯s face instantly reddened. It was of shame. She noticed what he unexpressed said,isn¡¯t this the wrong ce for that?

    ¡°Th-There¡¯s no such a thing! I was just daydreaming. I-I will change my clothes soon. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kaori hurriedly stood up and began to take off her clothes after taking out substitute clothes from mini-¡°Treasure Box¡± (around the size of a house¡¯s storage) that was given to her before the party left Elisen. Hajime nonchntly turned his back towards her. The normal Kaori would do an approach by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay to watch,¡± though embarrassed, but the current Kaori hurriedly finished changing her clothes without saying anything.

    ¡°I-I am done¡­ So, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Even if we go to seabed again, we still don¡¯t know where the others are¡­ but there¡¯s nothing we can do other than keep searching. Those girls would probably do so as well.¡±

    After looking at the jungle nearby, Hajime turned around. Kaori nodded at him while smiling; a smile hiding her depressed heart. Hajime slightly narrowed his eyes at Kaori¡¯s smile, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end and started to walk.

    Advancing along the pure-white sandy beach, creating sounds as they walked, the two entered the jungle. The dense trees and bushes were cut by Hajime. Kaori was only following him from behind.

    Then, Hajime suddenly halted and turned towards Kaori, put his hand on the back of Kaori¡¯s head as if to embrace her.

    ¡°Fue? Ah, umm, Hajime-kun? Wh-What¡¯s with this sudden¡­¡±

    Kaori blushed, but Hajime immediately separated and she instantly paled when she saw the thing on Hajime¡¯s hand.

    It was a spider. With size almost as big as a palm, it was moving its twelve legs with violet liquid dripping from it. Some of the legs grew like a normal spider while some grew from its back; a structure expressing it was capable of moving using both sides! It looked disgusting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down, okay? A Great Dungeon is vastly differentpared to the surface of Orcus. Don¡¯t think of it as the same or else you¡¯ll experience pain.¡±

    ¡°U-Un. Sorry. I will be careful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The spider Hajime caught didn¡¯t have magic stone, a normal poisonous spider. The fact that she was almost killed by creature other than a demonic beast, and how Hajime helped her, made Kaori even more depressed.

    When she was still in Kouki¡¯s party, she was an all-rounder, however, in Hajime¡¯s party, she isn¡¯t at all useful. It made Kaori panic more and more inwardly.

    As such, Kaori put even more attention towards the surroundings which caused the conversation between the two to lessen, and they got out of the jungle with a subtle atmosphere between them.

    Ahead of them was¡­

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this the so-called ship¡¯s graveyard?¡±

    ¡°Amazing¡­ those are sailing ships, but the size¡­¡±

    In the rocky area ahead of the jungle were several partly rotted sailing ships lodged. The sailing ships were around a hundred meters in length at the lowest, and in the far distant was an even bigger one with at least three hundred meters in length.

    The bizarre spectacle made Hajime and Kaori unconsciously halted their advance. However, it didn¡¯t take a long time for Hajime and Kaori to regain their senses and entered the ship¡¯s graveyard.

    They advanced by passing through the gaps between rocks, sometimes passing over them, while at other times, they walked on the ships.

    ¡°Even so¡­ there are only battleships here.¡±

    ¡°Un. But only the biggest one there seems to be a passenger boat. It has luxurious decorations on it¡­¡±

    The ships in this graveyard didn¡¯t have cannons located at the starboard side like those battleship (sail-type) on earth. Even so, Hajime was able to conclude they were battleships because there were marks of fierce battle on all of the ships. From the appearance of the ships, they seemed to have received magic attacks. Some have their masts cleanly cut, burnt, carbonized decks, and petrified ropes ands.

    They didn¡¯t have any cannon, so they used long-ranged magic to defeat the enemies which was a battle method imaginable from the marks remained.

    Then, Hajime¡¯s guess was proven to be a fact when he and Kaori were halfway through the ship¡¯s graveyard.

    ¡ª UoOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

    ¡ª WAaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!

    ¡°-!? What the!?¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun! The surroundings are¡ª!¡±

    When they felt they heard shout of many men all of a sudden, the surroundings scenery began to distort. Hajime and Kaori stopped walking from the surprise and they observed the surroundings to observe what was happening. The surrounding distortion became even more intense and before they were aware of it, Hajime and Kaori were already on a ship¡¯s deck, above the vast ocean.

    Following that, they looked at their surroundings, it was not the ship¡¯s graveyard, but hundreds of sailing ships divided into two groups, confronting each other. Above the ships were people raising their weapons while shouting.

    ¡°Th-The heck is this¡­¡± ¡°Ha-Ha-Hajime-kun? Am I currently inside a dream? Hajime-kun, you are here, right? Right?¡±

    Both Hajime and Kaori were taken aback, but they somehow managed to get out of their confusion, however, they weren¡¯t able to look at their surroundings.

    While they did so, a big spark rose into the sky, generating firework-like loud voices followed by the hundreds of ships moving out simultaneously. The fleet on the side of the ship Hajime and Kaori rode on also moved out after the firework rose.

    And when the ships approached a certain distance, they used the momentum to ram the other ships used its bodies, while magic were also fired.

    GOoOOOOOOOO!! DOoGAaAAAN!! DOBAaAAAA!!!

    ¡°Owh!?¡±

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    me bullets fired apanied by roaring sounds and created holes in the ships¡¯ bodies. Huge tornadoes advanced aiming at the masts. The sea¡¯s surface froze, stopping the ships. And bullets of gray-colored sphere instantly petrified everything.

    Even the deck Hajime and Kaori were on was hit by the me bullets and began to ze up grandly. The ship¡¯s crews immediately activated magic to draw up the sea water and extinguished the fire.

    It was literally a battlefield where innumerable people and ships fought on. The fired magic d in killing intent grazed their skins.

    Hajime and Kaori absentmindedly watching these spectacle, and once again fire bullets fired from behind them. The bullets¡¯ courses were aimed straight towards Hajime and Kaori.

    Hajime buried his question of why did they suddenly were involved in this war in his head, and he pulled out Donner because it was OK to kill everyone because they attacked first. Thus, he intercepted the fire bullets using the railgun.

    The bullet fired was apanied by explosive sound and a sh, but unexpectedly it didn¡¯t even hit the me bullets much more intercepting them. The bullet flew into the sky, and it disappeared.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Raising surprised voice for the nth times, Hajime embraced Kaori by his side and began to evade.

    ¡°Wait, I will obstruct them! ¡°Light Severance¡±!¡±

    With Kaori¡¯s chant, the beginner-level defense magic of light attribute appeared.

    Hajime tried to evade because the unknown magic kept going even after their cores were hit, but Kaori had activated her magic and couldn¡¯t move away from there. Reluctantly, he activated ¡°Vajra¡± and waited for the me bullets.

    However, Hajime¡¯s worry proved to be groundless because Kaori¡¯s barrierpletely blocked the me bullets. With dubious expression, Hajime thought whether he just misfired while tilting his head, and he once again fired at the iing me bullets. Even this time, Hajime¡¯s Magic Eye indeed saw the cores being hit, but the bullet just passed through the me bullets and flew towards the day after tomorrow..

    ¡°¡­ Is that it?¡±

    Seeing that, Hajime was guessing why his attack wasn¡¯t effective and decided to try another method of attacking. Kaori tried to put up another barrier to block the iing me bullets, but Hajime stopped her and activated ¡°Wind w¡± in Donner. Following that, he evaded, and at the same time, he shed the me bullets using ¡°Wind w.¡± This time, the me bullets didn¡¯t pass through and shed in two.

    ¡°Umm, Hajime-kun?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be an illusion nor was it a real thing. The physical attack didn¡¯t effective, but attacks that contained magic power are effective. Good grief, what¡¯s with this situation.¡±

    Hajime spat a sigh from this troublesome situation and ¡°Gwaa,¡± an agonized voice rang right from behind him. While wondering what it was, he turned around and there was a young man crouching while suppressing his abdomen, while his other hand was holding a cuss. Looking carefully, there was a pool of blood below him and blood covered icicle rolling nearby. He must have been shot with the icicle.

    ¡°Are you okay!?,¡± Kaori immediately raised her voice while approaching him, and then she used her healing magic. A pure-white light released from her and wrapped the man. He should be healed in a blink of an eye because Kaori was a ¡°Healer¡±¡­ or so she thought, but the result was unexpected. The moment the young man received Kaori¡¯s healing magic, he turned into light particles and disappeared.

    ¡°Eh? Eh? W-Why¡­¡± After a little pondering, Hajime told the confused Kaori what he thought had happened.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because the effect and attribute of the magic didn¡¯t matter as long as it carried magic power?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then, I-I just¡­ killed that person¡­¡±

    ¡°Kaori, this is not reality. Just think of it as ¡°an illusion where we can move freely.¡± Besides, you can¡¯t call something that disappeared by being healed a human.¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun¡­ un, you are right. I am sorry that I was confused a little there. But I am okay now.¡±

    Though slight, Hajime said words of concern to Kaori. However, Kaori didn¡¯t feel happy like the usual her, only drooping her shoulders apologizing. Then, she smiled to smooth things over. Seeing her reaction made Hajime inadvertently muttered the thing he had thought since earlier.

    ¡°¡­ You keep apologizing, eh.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Did you say something?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Hajime moved his gaze from Kaori.

    It was not because of the subtle atmosphere drifting around Kaori, but because he felt ominous presences. When he looked around, the soldiers were shouting and attacking the nearby ships, and before they were aware of it, several men with dark gazes were looking at Hajime and Kaori.

    Kaori noticed Hajime¡¯s gaze and looked at the direction he was watching, and the men immediately came to attack Hajime and Kaori.

    ¡°For the God!¡±

    ¡°Long live! Eht-samaa!¡±

    ¡°Pagans! Die for our God!¡±

    They were in frenzy. With bloodshot eyes, they dered while scattering saliva around. Completely abnormal.

    He was able to guess it was a war between countries from how the fleets looked like, and he finally understood the reason for it. It was a religious war. If he strained his ears, he could hear the other soldiers in the other fleets were shouting simr things. However, they were shouting different God¡¯s name.

    Kaori could only stand in nk surprise inside the frenzied atmosphere.

    Embracing Kaori from behind, Hajime thrust out and fired Donner over his shoulder. Only, the fired thing was not a bullet but mass of pure magic power. Using ¡°Magic Power Compression¡± and ¡°Magic Power Emission¡± derived from ¡°Magic Power Maniption,¡± he was able to blow off magic power without affecting the target physically. In a sense, it was a wless technique to disarm the target because human and even demonic beast wouldn¡¯t be able to move if their magic power was exhausted. This move had always been kept inside of him because he would not use such a lukewarm method on his enemy.

    However, this lukewarm method was the most useful in this situation. The bright red bullet fired by Donner momentarily cut through the space and pierced the forehead of one of the frenzied, cuss swinging soldier. Without stopping, the bullet hit the soldier behind the previous one, too, and their bodies instantly dispersed.

    ¡°Kaori! We are going to jump! Don¡¯t bite your tongue!¡±

    ¡°Eh? ¡ªKyaaaaa!!¡±

    It would be troublesome if they were surrounded on the deck, so Hajime jumped using ¡°Aerodynamic¡± while embracing Kaori. Kaori screamed from the powerful momentum.

    Kicking the soldier on the crow¡¯s nest, Hajimended in one of four crow¡¯s nest on the masts.

    Below them, the frenzied soldiers were looking up at Hajime and Kaori with bloodshot eyes.

    Even though there were the enemies from other countries, too, somehow some of the men were targeting Hajime and Kaori. Moreover, the ones targeting them didn¡¯t have any distinction between allies and enemies. Their numbers keeps increasing one after another just like a bad case of contagious virus.

    Before even a moment passed and in front of their own enemies, the soldiers suddenly stopped moving and twisted their heads, staring at Hajime and Kaori. They immediately came crowding towards the two like a horror movie. The frenzied air even made Kaori pale.

    ¡°Now then, what shall we do to get out of this disgusting space?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Maybe there¡¯s something like¡­ an exit?¡±

    ¡°We are in the middle of the sea, you know?¡±

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s an exit in one of these ships? ¡­ see, something like wherever door.¡±

    Kaori recalled andpared it to the convenient tool of the blue cat robot. Looking at the surroundings, Hajime frowned and objected her idea because the ships were too numerous.

    ¡°¡­ From what I can see, there¡¯s at least six hundred ships here¡­ it¡¯s impossible to search one by one. Don¡¯t you think we¡¯ll be able to find the exit faster if the war ended?¡±

    ¡°Umm~, indeed, there are also the sunken ship¡­ Then, shall we¡­end the war?¡±

    ¡°End it¡­ I see, time to kill everyone, huh? Kaori also can say something extreme, eh.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Umm, I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup, that must be it. No other thinges to my mind, and I like it better this way.¡±

    Firing bullets of magic power and shooting through the several soldiers climbing using the ropes on the mast, Hajime thought it would be better if he had make a magic gun. He thought so while he continued firing the bright red bullets along with ¡°Remote Control¡± derived from ¡°Magic Power Maniption,¡± making them intercepted the iing me bullets.

    ¡°Kaori, I know you aren¡¯t proficient in offensive magic, but even healing magic bes offensive magic here. And even if we don¡¯t know how to escape from here, it is the truth that we are being attacked, so let¡¯s knock them all down.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay!¡±

    Hearing Hajime¡¯s words, Kaori began her chant with resolute expression while trembling. The frenzied battlefield seemed to shave off at Kaori¡¯s mind, but she absolutely didn¡¯t want to show a disgraceful behavior to the important one beside her.

    Hajime was ring at the surroundings as if protecting her.

    Looking down, allies and foes were mixed as they boarded the ship, killing each other. Unlike what happened when Hajime and Kaori attacked, the killing in this illusion was full of bloodshed.

    On the deck were someone¡¯s entrails, cut limbs, and sttered heads. Everyone was repeatedly shouting ¡°For the God,¡± ¡°Pagan,¡± and ¡°Divine Punishment,¡± with frenzied eyes as they spread killing intent.

    Within the fresh blood of the soldiers scattered just like a storm of cherry blossom, the crow¡¯s nest where Hajime and Kaori, no, it was more like the soldiers were obstinately targeting Hajime and Kaori.

    Time to time, bright red bullets flew about in all directions, shooting through the enemies. Furthermore, they flew around Hajime and Kaori to protect them, positioned as both offense and defense at the same time.

    However, the frenzied soldiers weren¡¯t even worried, repeatedly attempted suicide attacks. Tens of the soldiers used flight magic while there were those who approached by going from one mast to another. It could be seen that the fight was concentrated on the ship where Hajime and Kaori rode. Hajime¡¯s Magic Eye also caught the fluctuation of magic power of highest-ranked magic from the hand of the magicians aiming at them.

    At the time, Hajime thought of sniping them, but Kaori¡¯s chant ended and she activated highest-ranked magic of her.

    ¡°¡ª ¡ª people, held out your arms as this is the ce where Holy Mother smiling at, ¡°Scripture¡±!¡±

    Then, ripple of light spread into the battlefield with Kaori as its center.

    The ripple throbbed as it expanded for so so many times, reaching one kilometer in radius. The enemy who touched by the ripple was wrapped by light.

    Highest-ranked healing magic of light attribute, ¡°Scripture.¡±

    It was a super wide-ranged healing magic with effect of healing everyone inside its area. The range itself was depended on the amount of user¡¯s magic power and proficiency, but at its worst, its effective range was 500 meters in radius. Moreover, if the user gave out the ¡°sign¡± beforehand, it would be able to heal specific object. And normally this magic was used with tens of magician, and took a lot of time to chant along with its stupidly gigantic magic array. To be able to activate it in only one, two minutes alone was impossible unless one was a cheat-like character.

    At the same time the light of ¡°Scripture¡± activated by Kaori wrapped the battlefield, all soldiers inside the effective area had their bodies dispersed without distinction of ally or foe. When the magic ended, Kaori¡¯s body tilted from magic power exhaustion, and was thus promptly supported by Hajime.

    ¡°Ohh, a mass reproduction of the Mary Celeste, huh. You did great, Kaori. No, should I say as expected of you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, uh, th-there¡¯s no such a thing. Hajime-kun and the others are far more amazing¡­¡±

    Honest praise from Hajime made Kaori¡¯s cheeks blush from embarrassed. She made a self-ridiculing smile as she thought Yue would be able to use more powerful magic quickly. Then, she muttered ¡°¡±Replenish,¡±¡± to replenish the lost magic power from the pendant given by Hajime. Hajime had improved the pendant with magic array and the ability of taking out the stocked magic power by chanting because Kaori was incapable of directly manipting magic power.

    Hajime slightly knitted his eyebrows and wanted to say something when he saw Kaori¡¯s expression, but he put it aside for now because he had to deal with the new iing enemies. The battle had restarted.

    With the ineffectiveness of physical attack, it was a situation where therge amount of soldiers didn¡¯t falter against any kind of attack as they battled on the ship. Normally, it might be a hard situation, but there were cheat-like monsters present.

    Big fleets of two countries were afterwards annihted by the two humans in a span of one hour.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­ Uuh, cough, kafh, sorr-¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just endure it.¡±

    Immediately after thest soldiers were annihted, their surroundings were once again distorted. They noticed that they had returned to ship¡¯s graveyard from before.

    Wondering if the annihtion was indeed the correct answer, Kaori immediately sighed in relief, ran to the nearby rock, and vomited. However, she vomited nothing since the dinner she ate had already been digested, and thus she felt a pain from trying to vomit.

    With tears umted in the corner of her eyes, Kaori used one hand to tell Hajime ¡°Don¡¯te,¡± to stop him.

    However, Hajime still approached her and rubbed her back. Kaori didn¡¯t want to show such a pitiful sight to him, but she feltforted from the gentle and warm feelings transmitted to her back. Her nausea and spirit gradually recovered.

    Hajime took out apple juice-like drink from ¡°Treasure Box¡± and presented it to her. Kaori obediently drink it heartily and her energy returned. The sweet and fresh taste, flushed the sour taste of gastric juice.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    Kaori who knitted her eyebrows and apologized for the trouble made Hajime narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Well, I think it is inevitable. Even I feel disgusted by it. I never thought humans would be so frenzied because of their blind belief. ¡­Anyway, let¡¯s rest for now. Even I want to recover my considerably used magic power.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Un. Say, Hajime-kun. What was that illusion? Is it rted to these ship wreckages.¡±

    Kaori stood up then sat on the nearby rock, and then she asked him. Hajime took a little time to think before told her his conjecture.

    ¡°It is just a maybe, but I think the illusion might have been reproducing a battle in the past. ¡­ well, it seemed there¡¯s also some improvement to attack those challenging the dungeon¡­ or it might have been the concept of this dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Concept?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Tio said it when we were in ¡°Guryuu-en Great Volcano¡±. She said ¡®isn¡¯t it possible that each of the dungeon had its own concept prepared by the ¡°Liberators¡±?¡¯ If that¡¯s true, then here is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­To know the misery brought by the Mad Gods¡­ maybe?¡±

    ¡°Aah, I think so, too.¡±

    Continuing Hajime¡¯s words by muttering the answer, Kaori recalled the spectacle from before, her face once again turned pale, and her body trembled as if she was suffering from a cold.

    What made Kaori felt sick was the madness from the soldiers. Their behavior and speech were exactly of those so called ¡°Fanatic¡± while she also couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted from the killing.

    The people continued tough loudly in a frenzy even when blood were spraying from their bodied. There were even those who died from gouging their own hearts out, raised it towards the sky as an offering to their Gods. There was also an older brother who stabbed through his own younger brother just to attack Hajime and Kaori, while the younger oneughed proudly. War itself was a ce filled with madness, but one they just saw was far too ghastly. And it was wage all ¡°For our God,¡± so¡­

    Seeing Kaori covering her mouth because she couldn¡¯t endure it, Hajime sat right beside Kaori and grasped Kaori¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t leave Kaori, who sickened by the madness, alone. Kaori was slightly surprised, looked at Hajime, rxed, and squeezed Hajime¡¯s hand back.

    ¡°Hajime-kun, thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I understand¡­ the pain from being exposed to the madness. I felt that when I fell into the abyss¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then, how? ¡­ Wait, there¡¯s no need for you to answer¡­ It was¡­ Yue-san, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was because of her. If I hadn¡¯t met her inside the abyss¡­ I wonder how I would have ended up.¡±

    Hajime looked into the distance in affection and nostalgia. He was surely recalling the time he met Yue. Seeing his expression made Kaori felt her chest squeeze.

    ¡°It¡¯s mortifying. To defend, to protect Hajime-kun¡­ I wanted to do that. But even if I said that, it¡¯s not like I can do anything. Since it¡¯s me¡­ who I couldn¡¯t even protect a promise. Ah~, Yue is a really powerful enemy~.¡±

    Kaori jokingughter made Hajime narrowed his eyes again. Kaori¡¯s smile was not the usual warm, positive smile because it might have also included self-torment and self-ridicule.

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve been apologizing since we came here, and don¡¯t make such a smile.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ummm¡­¡±

    Hajime¡¯s sudden words made Kaori raised ¡°?¡± above her head. However, her smile immediately copsed and her expression stiffened from Hajime¡¯s next words.

    ¡°¡­ Listen, Kaori. Why did you follow us here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s¡­ am I just a burden after all?¡±

    The downcast Kaori made Hajime sigh, and he didn¡¯t answer her question.

    ¡°I remember the talk we had under the moonlight while drinking that disgusting tea that day. That¡¯s why, honestly, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird that you have goodwill for the currentme.¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun, I¡­¡±

    ¡°However, I have no intention of denying it. I am sure Kaori had things only you can see, and that¡¯s what stirred your heart. Thus, there¡¯s no meaning for me to deny the decision you made. I have given you my answer, ¡°even so¡± I think it¡¯s a good thing that you favor me. Even Shia didn¡¯t even feel discouraged. Rather, she recently made me seriously worry if she was going to attack me in my sleep.¡±

    Hajime recently felt the dread as he thought of the rabbit-eared girl with bugged physical strength. Seeing such a Hajime, Kaori made a wry smile in agreement.

    ¡°¡­ Un, I think her aggressiveness and positiveness amazing.¡±

    ¡°I treated her harshly at the beginning. I didn¡¯t think of anyone as ¡°special¡± other than Yue¡­ I honestly thought she was going to give up quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how harsh I treated her, how I treated Yue as special, and she was always neither angry nor did she cry, but she seemed happy about it. She couldn¡¯tpare to Yue in magic usage because she didn¡¯t have aptitude in magic, and even if she was defeated in a mock battle against Yue, she didn¡¯t stop to move forward. She didn¡¯t cower even though she was attacked by her own inferiorityplex.¡±

    ¡°I-I, thing like inferiorityplex¡­¡±

    Kaori who silently listening to Hajime, couldn¡¯t help to object and stood up. However, she was exhausted and immediately sat back.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice it? You¡¯ve been apologizing since we came here. Even the way you smiled ispletely different than the usual.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Listen, Kaori. Don¡¯t keep looking down. Raise your face and look into my eyes.¡±

    That being said, Kaori finally noticed she had been looking down for a while now. Before, she made sure to look at the other person¡¯s eyes when talking¡­ thus, when Kaori met Hajime¡¯s gaze she realized.

    ¡°Listen here, I will not say it for the second time. I love Yue. Even if I thought of others as ¡°important,¡± it won¡¯t change that only Yue is ¡°special.¡± So if you feel pain from it, if you feel you are inferiorpared to Yue¡­ Kaori, you should part from me.¡±

    ¡°Kh¡­¡±

    The blunt words made Kaori look down again. Hajime continued talking even though he did see her reaction.

    ¡°The reason I allowed Kaori to apany us at that time is because of the same reason as Shia; I judged it¡¯d be the best for Kaori to be by my side, because I trust Kaori. You understood my feelings, ¡°even so¡± you moved ahead for your wish. That¡¯s why I thought it¡¯d be okay for you by my side if you favor me¡­ but, I don¡¯t feel the same way now.¡±

    When Hajime ended his words, he separated his hand from the downcast Kaori¡¯s. Then, he spun the ending words.

    ¡°Please think carefully about it once more. Why did youe along with us, and if should you stay by my side from now on¡­ Kaori is not Shia. Shia likes Yue, too. ¡­Depending on your answer, I will send you back to your best friend (Yaegashi).¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    Kaori wanted to say something as she watched the hand separating from her own, the words wouldn¡¯te out.

    Inside the awkward atmosphere, Hajime urged Kaori to move because it was necessary for them to approach the biggest sailing ships enshrined at the distance.

 after story 1

    after story 1

    AN: Thank you very much for a lot of the review about thepletion.

    From here on too, Hakumei willenjoy myself while discharging wild idea bit by bit, and it will make me happy if you readers can keep apanying me.<hr>

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wake up. Wake up, Hajime.¡¹

    His dozing off awareness was led to awakening by a soft voice and a gentle shake. Because of the brightness seen through the back of his eyelids, he could tell the curtains had been opened. It was morning, and the sun was insisting on its presence.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don''t mind me. Go on, ahead.¡¹(TN: Here Hajime is using a line like a hero who will stay behind so other can escape safely)

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s no good using clich¨¦d line like that. Breakfast will get cold. So wake up.¡¹

    He tucked himself into the bed like a bagworm and tried to take a journey into the dream world, this man who was trying to journey to the dream world with a voice that was going to disappear anytime, was the eldest son of this household¨D¨DNagumo Hajime. And then, the one who was making a troubled smile to such Hajime even while kept urging him gently to get out of the bed, was Hajime''s beloved vampire princess that came from another world¨D¨DYue.

    Yue sat down beside the bed and she gently stroked the <em>ck hair</em> of Hajime who was curling in to himself. Her slender fingertips caressed through Hajime''s hair,bing them down. And then, her eyes squinted affectionately and she quietly brought her lips toward Hajime''s ear.

    A small *chuu* sound resounded and Hajime twitched in reaction. Perhaps enjoying that reaction of Hajime, Yue''s look was increasingly bursting open in happiness, next she held Hajime''s earlobe into her mouth. Hajime once more twitched in reaction. Yue kept yfully nibbling then. And Hajime kept twitching from that.

    Yue separated her lips from Hajime''s ear with *chupa* sound before she opened her mouth while blowing a feverish sigh on Hajime''s ear.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If you don''t wake up¡­¡­Hajime will be the breakfast.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll wake up.¡¹

    It was a lovely speech, but there were his parents downstairs, other than them there were also the freeloaders and his daughter. Making a ruckusplete with moaning sound ¡¸aah-¡¹from morning would be problematic in various meaning. The neighbors too would be guaranteed to look at himter with grinning expression saying ¡¸oh my¡¹. Therefore, Hajime pushed aside the futon with a snap and woke up.

    ¡¸Good morning, Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Good morning.¡¹

    Hajime''s hair that was curling up here and there was fixed attentively by Yue using her hand asb. Since the morning the atmosphere of the two was already teeming with mushiness. It even felt like the morning sunlight brightly shining in through the window was growing dim in reservation from these two''sck in prudence.

    Hajime who was exposing a dazed waking up face which was unthinkable if it was at the period when he was journeying the other world Tortus, was narrowing his eyes toward his lover that was caressing his head in front of his eyes. While he was at it he was also running his gaze through the surrounding rxedly.

    Inside the room, seventy percent of it was buried in bookshelves and the books and the games that were put there, and then there were a desk and reclining chair, a good quality desktop PC, and also a closet between the bookshelves. A window was attached at the wall that was facing south, a navy blue curtain the same color with the bed was hanging over it.

    (¡­..I''m still feeling that this room is ''nostalgic''. it must be because the experience at the other side is too strong. If I still feel like this after going home for a year, then it might take a half more year to be able to live without feeling anything is out of ce.)

    Hajime sighed a bit inside his heart. And then, he clenched his left hand repeatedly as though to ascertain it. That arm didn''t shine with dull metallic gleam, <em>its appearance</em> was that of a normal human arm. It had stic skin and slight mark of suntan simr with his right arm.

    Furthermore, Hajime also gently traced his right eye with his fingertip. There, he didn''t feel the sensation of eye patch that was in the process of bing his trademark in Tortus. Far from that, there wasn''t even the bluish white shine that was the trait of god crystal. The eye''s appearance was a dark brown eyes that looked like the eye of a normal Japanese as expected.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Hajime, what''s wrong? It feels ufortable?¡¹

    Yue noticed Hajime''s state, she then brought her face closer until their nose tip almost touched while tilting her head. The sweet fragrance that tickled Hajime''s nasal cavity made him got slightly bewitched while he shook his head.

    ¡¸No, there is no difort in both my arm and my eye. Thanks to Yue and others'' cooperation, the artificial skin and the artificial eyes are all in extremely excellent condition. No one would notice as long as they don''t get scanned in detail at hospital. If I have to say, perhaps I''m feeling difort from this situation where there is no difort.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­? Hajime feel difort from the appearance of your body?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. After all the experience over there was just too dense. The metallic arm, the crystal eye, and also the white hair, all those were already <em>me</em>. That''s why, rather than calling this appearance getting back to normal, it feels like that I changed again. Well, it going to be really bad if that kind of unknown automail and strange crystal eye get discovered in this modern earth, so that can''t be helped though.¡¹

    While smiling wryly, Hajime tapped on his left hand using his right hand. The artificial skin that used metamorphosis magic had reproduced a splendid skin texture, making the one touching wouldn''t be able to sense the existence of metallic artificial arm hidden behind it.

    The one who aplished this was Tio. The technique of Tio that was the only expert in metamorphosis magic among hisrades, added with Hajime and Yue''s help, remade the artificial hand smartly and disguised it as a normal arm in outward appearance and texture.

    Also, Hajime''s artificial eye was something that was remade using creation magic, while his hair color was due to Kaori''s regeneration magic returning the hair color to before.

    Of course, for Kaori whose hand had reached to the territory of time intervention, if she used regeneration magic seriously then it was possible she could even restore Hajime''s altered body to normal human body. Whether it was his loss of limb or his change due to eating monster, all of those could be reverted if Kaori just returned Hajime''s body to its previous state.

    But, Hajime didn''t wish for that. Actually, by returning to earth, things like tough body was unneeded, but for some reason it felt like turning his body to how it was before was like making light of his journey at that other world. And above all else, he couldn''t be growing senile first and left behind Yue who would be living for a long time.

    In the end possessing a monster ss body where it wasn''t even definite that it had life span was in agreement with Hajime''s own wish. By the way, if they were using Yue''s secret technique of apostle creation, then the problem of life span could be resolved to a certain degree even if they were using their original normal body, so Kaori and others also didn''t view this matter as a problem.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Personally, there is no problem for me because I can enjoy various Hajime. Rather I feel happy.¡¹

    Yue said that and gave kisses in turn at Hajime''s left shoulder, right eye, and his head. Every single action of Yue was overflowing with affection.

    At that day, after they established the method of going home, since that day when Yue was proposed under the great tree of [Haltina Sea of Trees], Yue''s expression of love was increasingly became polished. She had never been seen without the ring that was fitted in the ring finger of her left hand, and when Yue saw the matching ring that was fitted in Hajime''s left ring finger, an aura of happiness would be scattered in full from her.

    ¡¸Speaking of that, what about Yue? Have you get used with the world over here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. There are still a lot of things, that I don''t know, that I am not familiar with. This is really, a different world. There are a lot of unbelievable things¡­¡­. But, it''s fun. Every day is fun like opening jack-in-the-box.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Besides, I will be happy anywhere if that is a ce where Hajime is. Mother-inw and father-inw are also really kind. They treasured me like their real daughter, it feels really happy. Everywhere in Hajime''s world, is filled with happiness.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­somehow, it feels hot even though it''s morning huh.¡¹

    The gaze of Hajime who ate a straight punch of love was wandering around. Yue who understood that Hajime was being shy chuckled ¡¸Nfufu¡¹while snuggling at him like a cat. Hajime''s hand was subconsciously moving and gently caressed Yue''s fluffy hair.

    An atmosphere that was overflowing with sugar content was running rampant since the morning. Yue quivered her long eyshes while quietly closing her eyelids, her faint pink lips were pushing out to Hajime. Hajime easily surrendered seeing that obviously coaxing pose. His face was approaching near¡­¡­

    ¡¸Geez~, Yue-oneechan! Is Papa still not awake nano!?¡¹

    The one who opened the door of the room loudly with a bang while entering with a huff was a five years old girl who puffed up her t chest. She was Hajime''s daughter Myuu. However, now her emerald green hair became emerald blond, while her fan shaped ears that were the trait of merman race had changed into small and cute human ears.

    The cause of the change was the illusion that was created by the ring artifact hanging down from Myuu''s neck. The artifact was something excellent that surprisingly could reproduce even the touching sensation, so even if Myuu''s ear was touched the person touching wouldn''t feel the texture of fin, but the sensation of human ear instead. And so, Myuu''s appearance waspletely that of a beautiful little girl with blond hair.

    The moment that Myuu energetically entered the room, she pointed her finger at the clich¨¦d childhood friend morning scene which entered her eyes and raised a protesting voice¡¸Aa~~!¡¹.

    ¡¸Geez-, Yue-oneechan! I always told you every time! Doing that to papa right from the morning is a no-no! Why aren''t you protecting your promise nano!¡¹(TN: Here Myuu said ''me-'' to Yue. This is the way people in Japanese scolded their naughty child or pet, it''s like saying ''bad'' with scolding tone in English, though I tranted it into no-no here.)

    ¡¸¡­¡­uu. Tha, that is because Hajime is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸ming others is no-no!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­au. I''m sorry.¡¹

    Toward Myuu who pointed her index finger at Yue''s nose while saying ¡¸Bad-¡¹, Yue could only dejectedly hung her head down regardless of her big sister status.

    It had been about a year since they moved into earth. Recently Myuu who had grown up remarkably was acting really proper and strict. When all the onee-chan who often became hopeless character that couldn''t read the atmosphere when they got entangled with Hajime, like Yue right now, Myuu would remonstrate them with ''Bad'' like this.

    Actually, in order for Myuu to be used with this world quickly, and also because it was desirable for Myuu to have education in good taste, she was then enrolled into a nursery school about two months ago, but it seemed that in the school Myuu became awakened as ''onee-san'' for some reason.

    There was the factor of how based on her age she was included in the senior group in school, but additionally there was also how she had been piling up experience that should be too dense for a mere infant. She had been kidnapped, auctioned, traveled through desert, struggling through a scene of carnage at the devil king castle, and even participated in a legendary decisive battle. Looking from the point of view of such Myuu, the children the same age with her who were born in peaceful country like Japan were as expected looked really young and na?ve.

    Thinking ''I have to be proper and strict!'', she imitated the outrageous onee-chan group around her and her mother that was overflowing with kindness, like that she acted too helpful toward the other kindergarteners¡­¡­when she noticed, she had became the trusted and beloved leader of the kindergarteners.

    However, her call of ¡¸Gentlemen! Anddies of Myuu''s friend!¡¹when she was gathering the kindergarteners, or how she said ¡¸Right now is exactly the time to ze our soul!¡¹when encouraging a child that felt down, or how she showed a fearless grin when there was a child that looked uneasy, those actions that looked a little bit unlike a kindergartener were conspicuous so the teacher there reported it to Nagumo household¡­¡­regarding the state of Hajime when he received that contact from the teacher, let''s just say that he was rolling around on the floor for real at that time.

    ¡¸Really it''s my bad, Myuu. Come on, I''ve already waking up here.¡¹

    Yue who possessed the absolute dignity as the legal wife toward the other wives was seriously feeling down from getting scolded by Myuu. Hajime sent a nce at such a Yue while crawling out from the futon. Myuu listened to Hajime''s words and nodded, she then faced Hajime and reached out both her hands.

    ¡¸Myuu? What''s with those hands?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, Myuu want to be carried nano.¡¹

    Even though she was scolding Yue just now, but right after that Myuu demonstrated a spoiled kid request. Yue went ''hah'' in shock and moved her gaze to Myuu. Her eyes were clearly narrating her dissatisfaction ¡¸Even though I was scolded when acting spoiled¡­¡­¡¹which was looking a bitcking in maturity.

    Toward that, Myuu said,

    ¡¸Mama said, ¡ºWhen Yue-san pulled back, immediately act spoiled(attack)¡», like that nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m going to <strong><em>speak</em></strong> a bit with Remia.¡¹

    Yue became enveloped with faint golden light, right after that she became adult mode. And then, in order to speak a few words with the mother who taught woman battle tactic to a little child, Yue silently, but quickly exited from the room.

    And then, Myuu who kept holding her pose asking for hug directed a shuddering gaze toward Hajime who was left behind. This little girl in front his eyes was steadily mastering the lesson from the seniors around her. From here on, just what kind of growth this beloved daughter would show him after epting the teaching of the women who had one or two peculiarities Hajime wondered¡­¡­

    ¡¸Papa, carry me nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okay¡¹

    With a cramped expression, Hajime hugged Myuu who was making a cute request with cute grin, and then he exited the room while listening to the tumult that was audible from downstairs.

    Hajime who entered the living room at first floor with one of his arms carrying Myuu witnessed the scene of Yueying downints incessantly to Myuu''s actual mother Remia. In regard to Remia, simr with Myuu she was also exposing emerald blond hair and human ears, right now she was showing her usual ¡¸my my, ufufu¡¹smile while dodging Yue''sints flightily¨D¨Dwas how it looked like, but her cheeks were faintly blushing.

    With the adult mode Yue as her opponent, as expected even a professional widow would find herself at disadvantage. Even though they were the same gender, yet being stared by adult Yue fixedly from very close range would make anyone unable to calm down. Adult Yue-sama, how terrifying.

    ¡¸Ah, you finally woke up Hajime-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, as I thought perhaps having Yue in charge of waking up art no good.¡¹

    Shia who was helping with the preparation of breakfast was saying such thing with an exasperated face while giving her morning greeting, and Tio who was watching morning news at the living room looked behind while also simrly greeting him.

    There was no change in Tio''s appearance, while Shia''s prided rabbit ears were simrly hidden with artifact like Myuu and Remia. Right now her straight faint blue hair was put together using hair tie located around her neck and the bundle of hair was hung down forward.

    ¡¸My, Shia-chan and also Tio-chan, you two are saying such thing, but if it''s the two of you who are going to wake up Hajime won''t you two also dive in?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally desu, Kaa-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Hahaue-dono¡¹(TN: Both ways of calling have the same meaning of mother, but the kanji they are written with has the meaning of mother-inw.)

    Carrying breakfast from the kitchen¡­¡­wasn''t how she appeared, this person who appeared from the washroom as though to say that she had woken up just now, was Hajime''s mother, Nagumo Sumire. Sumire was a famous shoujo manga artist, so there were a lot of times where she was staying untilte at night in her workce, she was extraordinarily weak in morning. Because of that, in Nagumo household there was no regr habit of taking breakfast properly but¡­¡­

    There, Shia who was in charge of cooking at Tortus and Remia who was a mother with a child came. Hajime took home Yue and others from the other world, and not long after the girls became freeloaders, the kitchen became entrusted to the two of them.

    ¡¸Everyone, good morning. Maaan, it''s great that the house is brilliant right from the morning. Even after a year has passed, my heart is still dancing every time I see this. You damn son, how dare you came home after bing a great man! Really thank you very much-¡¹

    ¡¸You are full with energy from the morning huh, Tou-san. And then, don''t grin like that while looking at them. You are going to get punch flying you know¡­¡­by Kaa-san.¡¹

    The short haired middle-aged man with tall stature who had been continuously in a state of ''Right now, I''m intensely moved!'' since a year ago, was the central pir of Nagumo household, thepany president who managed a gamepany, Nagumo Shuu.

    He who was a pure otaku seemed to be deeply moved everyday from witnessing Yue and others who seemed toe out straight from 2D. And then most likely, being called as ¡¸Otou-sama¡¹by beautiful girls and women was also undoubtedly greatly rted with that.

    Shuuughed in good mood from being surrounded by the daughters-inw, Sumire was in a daze, and Hajime was doing Myuu''s hairstyle while the breakfast was lined up on the dining table.

    By the way, Shuu and Sumire''s yearly ie far surpassed the earning of average sry man, so Nagumo household was quiterge. And so, even when their family increased all of a sudden, the home didn''t feel that cramped even when all of them lived in one house.

    Although, because of the sudden increase in residence right now the renovation of the house was in progress, after several months passed the house would surely bepleted into a splendid building twice the previous size that the neighbors would notice.

    In addition, regarding the administrative concern of Yue and others like their resident registration and the like, Hajime had sneaked into the government office and finished forging the documents. For their peace of mind, Yue even used her soul magic to the government workers to nt suggestion in them so there would be no problem. It was a hard work because there was a lot of kind of documents that needed to be put in order, for example passport and identification paper and so on, but at the very least there should be no one that could discover any unnaturalness with their existences in Japan.

    Even for example that they got found out, they could just use soul magic to deal with it every time, they were also nning to slowly left behind evidence of their existences at the foreign governments too. The government officials of the world would be opposed by age of god magic!

    ¡¸Yup, Shia-chan, Remia-chan, today the food is also delicious. Before this I thought that putting food into your stomach right from the morning, is that some kind of torture huh?, like that¡­¡­but if it''s like this then I can eat no matter how much.¡¹

    ¡¸I get what you mean. Hajime, Tou-san is happy. My son became a splendid cheat harem bastard when he returned back. There is nothing that I can teach you anymore like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san, I don''t understand whether you are praising me or speaking ill of me from your words, but I have never received any lesson or anything about being cheat harem bastard at all.¡¹

    Sumire sent an exaggerated praise at Shia and Remia excessively, while Shuu was sending Hajime words with condescending attitude, hearing that Hajime replied back with an exasperated state. To that, Shuu opened his mouth with irritating atmosphere as though to say ¡¸Good grief, yareyare daze¡¹.

    ¡¸What are you saying? Haven''t I beaten up the soul of otaku into you since you have awareness of your surrounding? In other words, that was also me beating up the soul of cheat harem into you. The reason that you were able to create cheat harem at another world, is exactly because of that. How is that? Can you feel the gratitude for your Otou-sama keenly in your heart now?¡¹

    ¡¸I think I have already talked with you about my experience in another world, but where is otaku soul is proving useful there¨D¨D¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire had listened to all that Hajime experienced at the other world. About how much effort it took to recover his normal appearance, about how his arm and eye were artificial, about how his gaze turned sharp now, and above all about how his atmosphere now waspletely different from in the past, Hajime told all of those personally without any falsehood or maniption, nor he was even trying to do those.

    In other words, Shuu and Sumire should have known about the sequence of event of their son''s grand experience starting from his experience in the abyss, in spite of that Shuu now dered that otaku knowledge was useful in those experiences, hearing that Hajime was a bit unable to ept it.

    And so, Hajime normally objected to Shuu, but Shuu and Sumire immediately grinned widely while cutting off Hajime''s words.

    ¡¸¡ºLadies and gentleman-, all of you warriors-¡»¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºRight now in this time, is exactly the time to ze your soul-¡»¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºIf you said you are going to get in my way, I''ll kill you.¡»¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºI''ll protect Yue, and Yue will protect me. With that we are¨D¨D¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I got it already-! Otou-sama, really thank you very much-! That''s why, stop it-¡¹

    Hajime writhed while asking them to stop with a voice that sounded like scream. Toward their son who was enduring his shame that much, the father and mother were mercilessly dealing the pursuing attack.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what''s wrong Hajime? What are you feeling ashamed for? You were cool you know? In real life, there is almost no chance to say those kind of speeches you know? When Tou-san watched the image recording Tio-san showed to me, my heart was trembling hard. Oh man, it was really an amazing chuu¨D¨Dcough-, really an amazing heroic you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, truly. Not only to the girl partner, but you even said ¡ºshe is my woman¡»to the girl''s parent, when I watched that I thought, just from what galgame this conquering character came from. Really¡­¡­¡¹

    After giving a nce at Hajime who was shaking in while holding his chopstick, Shuu and Sumire paused with a superb timing before continuing with splendid harmony.

    ¡¸¡¸Hajime-san, those were seriously awesome -ssu. Trully, thank you very much-!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You two are noisy-. Don''t screw around, stop messing with me using that material-¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire knew about the events in the other world not only from Hajime''s story. While keeping it secret from Hajime, Tio used regeneration magic to leave behind recording image of every memory¨D¨Dobviously the events in the abyss were included, other than that, the time when Hajime epted Shia, the time when Hajime spoke resolutely to Tio''s grandfather Adol, and even Hajime''s speech at his ssmates in the devil king castle, etc.¨D¨Dand showed it to Shuu and Sumire, since then at every opportunity Shuu and Sumire would praise Hajime¡¸As expected from our son-!¡¹with teasing mixed in it to mess with Hajime.

    The corner of Hajime''s eyes lifted up fiercely and brutally put pressure on Tio in an outburst of anger. With a cough, Tio choked in the middle of slurping her miso soup. Miso soup was dripping fromher nose while her breathing was getting rough ''haa haa''.

    ¡¸A, as expected from the parents of Hajime-san. Recently I have be used to it, but as I thought seeing the figure of Hajime-san being toyed around, the ufortable feeling that I get is not half-baked desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. But, the bullied Hajime¡­¡­is also nice.¡¹

    ¡¸My my, Yue-san. Recently, it feels like if it is about Hajime-san then everything is fine for you. Fufu, Myuu too has to work hard like this. Also Tio-san, this is the dining table you know? Please don''t go haa haa while dripping snot like that, eat your food properly. Right now your face is looking quite "over the age limit" you know?¡¹

    Shia smiled wryly toward the exchange between Hajime and his parents, while Yue''s cheeks reddened for some reason, Tio was going ''haa haa'', and Remia was going ''my my, ufufu'' smilingly. This was the ordinary day of Nagumo household recently.

    Just when Hajime was going to snap from the mess, Shuu and Sumire easily drew back and concentrated on their breakfast as though nothing had happened. Hajime who was trembling from losing the target of his anger was thenforted by Yue and others altogether.

    With a sidelong nce at their son who was being taken care by beautiful women and girls, Shuu and Sumire faced each other and their expression burst into a smile.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, that time when Hajime suddenly returned home, and in addition he also introduced Yue and others, it was really shocking huh.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. For him to really go to another world and went home bringing cheat harem, that''s something that I had never even dreamed of.¡¹

    While exchanging words with small whisper, both of them recalled that time when Hajime came home.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    For the time being, I¡¯m thinking of writing a bit about the story of post-going home.

    After all there are considerable request and also hope for present-day story (lol)

    Hakumei himself is swelling out with wild ideas.

    Next will be the story of Hajime returning to his home and reunite with Shuu and Sumire.

    I think it most likely can be posted at 6 P.M Saturday next week.

    Please take care of me from here on too.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Hajime and Kaori looked up at the sailing ships. Even on Earth, early sailing ships couldn¡¯t match the gigantic scale of this one.

    No less than 300 meters in length, and asrge as a ten story building, it was only being partly visible from the ground. All along their hull magnificent decorations were mounted. Although rotted, they still gave off a strong impression that made you want to admire them. On their wooden ship, Hajime, who also specialized in manufacturing the same decorations, was grudgingly impressed with the extent they had detailed their ships, and couldn¡¯t help but admire the time and effort the artisans put into creating them.

    While hugging Kaori, Hajime jumped up using ¡°Void Grip¡± andnded on the Terrace at the top of the Luxury liner. Then, sure enough, the surrounding space began to distort.

    ¡°Again?¡­ Kaori stay alert. Something is bound to happen.¡±

    ¡°Un. It looks fine to me.¡±

    Hajime felt that Kaori¡¯sidback response wasn¡¯t suitable for someone still in the middle of challenging a Great Dungeon. It had be clear for a while now that Kaori¡¯s tension had dropped sharply. Even though she was still putting on a smile, Hajime could tell that it was different from all her usual ones. He was sure she wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose, but her new distracted attitude wasn¡¯t good for their current situation. She should at least hold it in check until the exploration of ?Meljeene Deep Sea Ruins?was done, Hajime thought while sharply scratching his cheek.

    Hajime took a quick survey of their altered environment, this time it seems they were on top of a luxury liner sailing out at sea.

    Presently it¡¯s night time, with the full moon shining in the heavens. The luxury liner is shining with light sparkles, and on the deck there are various arrangements buffet-type style cuisines lined up with many people who were chatting about while having delicious-looking food in one hand. Presently it was night time, with a full moon glowing in the heavens. The luxury liner shone with sparkling lights, and on the deck were various arrangements of buffet-style cuisine lined up with a crowd of people chatting together while holding delicious-looking food in one hand.

    ¡°This is a party¡­isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Haa, it sure is dazzling. Did we misunderstand Meljeene¡¯s concept?¡±

    Hajime and Kaori were standing upon a raised terrace, probably an area reserved for the crew, while looking down on the enormous deck and trying to get their heads around the difference between this cheerful party and the ghastly sight they had witnessedst time.

    Then, just as they decided to take a brief rest, the door behind them opened and several chatting sailors walked out. Rather than risk losing this chance while they took a rest, they decided to mix in with the sailors and listen to their conversation.

    From listening to the sailor¡¯s stories they learned that this maritime party was apparently being held in celebration of the end of the war. The war that had continued for so many years, rather than ending through invasion and annihtion, had been resolved by signing a peace treaty. The sailors seemed happy, and if they looked closely they were able to see that not only were there humans on the deck but also devils and demi-humans. Without distinction for race, everyone was freely chatting among themselves.

    ¡°There was an age such as this, wasn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°It certainly was a great achievement for all those people to give so much effort to end the war. Although I¡¯m not sure how many years have passed since the end of the war, surely not all of the ill feelings have faded, yet they are still able tough so freely¡­¡±

    ¡°Surely the people down there must be simr to those who tried their best to end the war. Everyone is different, seeing this doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that everyone is able tough together so soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    Getting caught up in the atmosphere and bright expressions of the people, Hajime and Kaori also naturally loosened up. After a while they saw an elderly man climbing up onto a stage prepared on the deck. There was a sense of respect in the eyes of the people below as they noticed him on stage and abruptly stopped chatting to focus on him.

    There was another man who appeared to be an aide standing near the elderly man, but for some reason he was wearing a hood and trying to blend in with the background. Given the asion, Hajime thought that his appearance was a bit rude¡­ however it didn¡¯t look like anyone else was concerned about the hooded man.

    Eventually, when all the chatter had subsided, the elderly man began his speech.

    ¡°Gentlemen, those who wished for peace, the brave souls who ran through the war risking their lives, are the messengers of peace. Today, at this ce, I truly feel that it¡¯s a great fortune for all of us to be able to meet here together. It was a war that begun a long time, even for my generation, yet we were able to stand together in peace after bringing an end to the war. To see such a dreame true¡­ my heart still trembles.¡±

    Everyone was listening in silence as the old man spoke. As the speech continued, events such as doubt, crossing paths and incidents became stepping stones towards peace. He spoke of those who were often reckless in their attempts to overturn this, and the friends who scattered during the middle¡­ as the speech progressed everyone eyes begun to look far away, yearning for their missed ones and suppressing moisture from the corners of their eyes, enduring the urge to let their tears flow.

    It would seem the old man is the king of the Humans. Among the humans, even at the early stages of the war, it seemed as there was a movement behind the scenes for peace. The people now nod to show their respect.

    Finally it seemed as though the speech ended. The king still seems quite worked up after his speech, the atmosphere on the deck is also still quite worked up. However Hajime is attacked by a bad premonition. Something feels off, he has seen the expression the king is wearing somewhere before.

    ¡°¨Cand thus, one year has passed since the signing of the peace treaty ¡­¡­.. It was all so foolish.¡±

    At the words of the King, for a moment the crowd appeared puzzled, Hajime thought he had misheard him. Everyone was looking at each other in confusion. In the meantime the King¡¯s heated speech continued.

    ¡°Yes, it truly was foolish. To see both the beasts and the heretics talking about the future and exchanging drinks, it was ridiculous. Do you understand, gentlemen? That¡¯s right, I am talking about you.¡±

    ¡°What on earth are you saying Aleist?! Hell, what¡¯s wrong with sayin- gaah!?¡±

    With the sudden change of King Aleist, one of the devils who was agitated stood up before him. Then, as he tried to question King Aleist¡­. the sudden result was a sword growing from his chest.

    The demon tribe man who was stabbed, looked back over his shoulder to see the startled expressions of the human tribe. By looking at their faces you could tell they were all honestly surprised. With a final expression of disbelief, the man of the Demon tribe copsed.

    Screams arose and the entire deck fell into an uproar. ¡°Your Majesty!¡±, cried several men and women as they rushed to the copsed body of the Demon tribe man.

    ¡°Well gentlemen, as I stated originally, I am truly happy to bring everyone together tonight. We will create a country free from the races that were abandoned by god, where all can be equal.

    From the Genesis there was only one god, ¡®Ehito-sama¡¯. Those who turned their backs on him, foolishly worshiping a false god, such pagans mustn¡¯t be allowed to leave! It will end today! The only path to peace is through destroying all the heathens! Therefore, this day, as we sweep away the leaders of the non-believers, I cannot help but rejoice! Now, servants of God, pass judgement on these heathens with the hammer of justice! Aah! Ehito-sama, please watch over our work!¡±

    King Aleist¡¯sughter echoed loudly as he fell onto his knees and gazed up towards the heavens. At the same time he signaled soldiers, who had been dressed as sailors, topletely surrounded the party on the deck.

    The deck is positioned in the middle of the ship, sandwiched between a gigantic mast and the main structure, 10 floors high running from front to back. If you look, the soldiers are upying the scaffolding on the terrace and mast, arranged so that they can focus on the targets below them. Out at sea there is nowhere they can escape to, the geographical advantage is entirely on the soldier¡¯s side. Hajime would¡¯ve been aware of this already, but the countries leader¡¯s expressions of despair showed they were only just realising it now.

    In an instant, all the magic was finally released and bombarded the deck. Although the passengers fought back desperately, they were at a disadvantage¡­ it was a one-sided massacre as those who resisted were ughtered.

    Those who ran fled towards the inside of the ship, however most of them were killed as they ran. The deck had beenpletely changed into a sea of blood in only an instant.

    ¡°Ugh¡±

    ¡°Kaori¡­¡±

    Kaori covered her mouth with one of her hands to suppress the nausea as she leant on the railing. The sight was so horrific that it was no wonder Hajime reached out and offered Kaori his support.

    It appears King Aleist felt like hunting as he soon joined his subordinates in pursuing the remnants who had fled into the ship.

    The hooded man followed the king into the ship. Just before he stepped inside he turned and looked back at the deck. In that instant a tuft of silver hair escaped from the fringe of his hood and shone brightly in the reflected moonlight. His hidden eyes met theirs and for a moment Hajime¡¯s thought they had been seen.

    The surroundings distorted, apparently the dungeon only want to show them that previous scene, Hajime and Kaori were soon back to on top of the derelict luxury liner.

    ¡°Kaori, rest for a little bit.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Although it was somewhat intense¡­ but I wonder if that was really the end of that trial¡­ we didn¡¯t even do anything.¡±

    ¡°I think this ship graveyard is its ending point. Although we could¡¯ve explored the sea beyond the barrier¡­ if you think about it normally, people who wanted to proceed out into the depths of the sea would need to use the ship. Perhaps witnessing that scene was itself the purpose of the vision. To burn the gruesomeness of the gods work into your memory so you would feelpelled to explore this ship as a result. It¡¯s a pretty nasty idea, especially for the people from this world.¡±

    The people of this world, though few of them would make it here, are expected to have faith in the gods. To show them such a gruesome result of their faith¡­ it would surely torture a gentle spirit, and this Labyrinth¡¯s vital point for exploration is the power of magic which heavily relies on one¡¯s mental state. In that sense, it was the reverse of Raisen Great Labyrinth. It was only because Hajime came from another world that the results of this mental pressure was of such a small degree.

    Hajime and Kaori both looked over the deck with an expression indicating their reluctant remembrance of the ghastly massacre that had urred here. However in Hajime¡¯s case, his face looked more like he was remembering a bad sports foul.

    Having made their resolve, the two of them jump down onto the deck and set foot near the door that King Aleist once entered who knows how long ago.

    The inside of the ship waspletely enclosed in darkness. Since the outside was bright, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for light to shine in through crevices in the rotted wood, but for some reason there was no light at all. In order to push forward into the darkness Hajime took a light out from his ¡®Treasure box¡¯.

    ¡°That sight earlier¡­ Even though the war was already over¡­ I wonder, did king really betray them¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it looked like¡­ However, wasn¡¯t it a little bit strange? When he stood up on stage those people looked at him with eyes full of love and respect¡­ If deep down you truly hated Demons and Demi-humans, would you really be able to earn such deep respect?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Based on the way those people were speaking to him, it seems like there must¡¯ve been a sudden change sometime during the one year after the end of the war¡­ What could have happened to cause such a change of heart?¡±

    ¡°Well, without a doubt they were fighting for their god, they were shouting it loudly enough. They gave off an almost deranged feeling.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they looked like Ishtar-san, abusing their religion to look down on others. It¡¯s pathetic isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Apparently, from the high school girls perspective, the Pope of the Sacred Church was a pathetic person. However, Hajime only had the smallest feeling of sympathy for him upon hearing it. The two of them continued forwards, still thinking about the earlier scene, until they spotted something ahead shining in response to Hajime¡¯s light.

    Hajime and Kaori stop their feet and watched as the light slowly approached them. When it got closer they could see that it was a girl in a fluttering white dress. She stopped in the hallway in front of them and stood there, swaying slightly with her head looking downwards.

    Kaori and Hajime felt something unpleasant and shuddered violently. Kaori¡¯s expression became particrly stiff while Hajime, deciding that an ordinary girl wouldn¡¯t be in a ce like this, pointed Donner at the girl with the intention of killing her.

    Instantly, the girl copsed into the hallway with a soft thump. Then, at an angle impossible for a normal human¡¯s joints, raised herself up onto her hands and feet like a spider andunched herself straight at them!

    Ketaketaketaketaketaketaketaa! (TN: Spider girl¡¯sugh?)

    Her bizarreughter echoed throughout the hallway. Shining eyes, just like those from urban legends, red at them from between her bangs, as Hajime shot at the approaching figure.

    (TN: Actually genderless, but whatever. Editor wanted to add ¡°her¡±. Meh)

    (EN: We¡¯ve already described it as a girl, seemed appropriate).

    (TN: Meh. Whatever. I am tired.)

    ¡°NOOOOOOOOO!!!!¡±

    ¡°Wah!? Calm down Kaori! Don¡¯t grab my arm!¡±

    Just like the temte for this situation called for, Kaori clung onto Hajime and let out a scream. The girl approaching themughed at her mockingly. Hajime, who was trying to shoot the girl with Donner, had his aim shifted due to Kaori clinging onto him.

    ¡°Kegya!!¡±

    In a moment the girl was at Hajime¡¯s feet. Then, with her bizarre cry, she lept straight at Hajime¡¯s face.

    Hajime reluctantly gave up on trying to shoot her, and instead delivered a sure-kill yakuza-style kick straight into her stillughing stomach . As a precaution, he had d himself and magic and used ¡®Grand Legs¡¯ to deliver the blow. (TN: ¡°Grand Legs¡±. New spell or what? Don¡¯t remember it at all¡­. It¡¯s in the character introduction chapter, but what the hell?¡±

    The moment Hajime¡¯s kick hit her stomach the girl was blown away into the wall, before bouncing several times anding to a stop at the end of the hallway. Her limbs were now in an even more unnatural position she slowly vanished, as though melting into the darkness.

    Hajime let out a sigh and then gave the still shaking Kaori clinging onto him a bonk on the head with his fist. With a start Kaori looked up at Hajime, an expression of fear still on her face. Tears clung to her eyes as her mouth let out a small squeak, anyone could see she was still terrified.

    ¡°Hey Kaori, are you bad with these ghoulish type of things?¡±

    ¡°Is there such a person who is good with them?!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be fine if you just thought of them as apparitions?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Gusuu, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    As Kaori promised, she separated herself from Hajime, however she didn¡¯t let her hand go of Hajime¡¯s clothes.

    Until earlier she had been worried about what to say to Hajime, she had seemed more reserved than usual, but now a strong will dwelt in her eyes. She would absolutely not allow herself to be separated from him! It was a type of desperation, while simultaneously being an expression of her love for him.

    Just as Kaori had finished gathering her resolve the door ahead of them in the hallway flew open with a bang. On the other side of the door there were countless bloodstains on the floor, and when they looked up they saw the head of a woman with long, dripping wet, hair hung up on the ceiling looking down at them. At the same time they heard a noise and turned around to see a headless man dragging an axe along the floor behind him.

    Hajime delivered another one of his yakuza-like kick to the headless man and readied his gun to follow up, but there was no need. The headless man was already dead from the kick.

    ¡°No more¡­ I want to go back now¡­ I want to see Shizuku-chan~¡±

    As the proceeded further into the ship the strange phenomena became more and more violent, which caused Kaori to regress back into a child, clinging onto Hajime¡¯s back and refusing toe out.

    Ever since Kaori was small she had looked up to Shizuku as her knight & protector whenever she entered haunted houses or had to deal with Kouki and the boys. However, those feelings never crossed the boundary into being yuri.

    Meljeene, the founder of ?Meljeene Deep Sea Ruins?, seemed to be trying to back them into an emotional corner. Hajime, having survived The Abyss, already had experience dealing with being surrounded by darkness and didn¡¯t really find it very difficult to cope with, though he could understand how it would be difficult for someone with a more normal psyche to handle. However, he couldn¡¯t imagine Tio or Yue sobbing from such surprises.

    That was until a while ago when Kaori, while still half crying ¨C half flirting, had stepped out and begun to repel the horrors using her healing magic. Seeing her sudden change in attitude had made Hajime want to tsukkomi ¡°where did the scared and lost little girl like atmosphere from earlier go?¡± as he watched her. As they advanced Kaori began to get more unsteady again, but together they eventually arrived at the ship¡¯s hold.

    They stepped through the opened heavy doors. They proceeded towards the back of the ship¡¯s hold, moving in between the sparsely spread out cargo. However, before they had progressed far the doors behind them shut themselves with a loud ¡®boom!¡¯

    ¡°Pii!?¡±

    Kaori let out a strange voice at this surprising sound and Hajime began to worry whether or not she was keeping in mind their important talk about what she should do after finishing thebyrinth. It wasn¡¯t the first time this thought had crossed his mind.

    However Hajime just let out a sigh and began to calmly stroking Kaori¡¯s shoulders. However the effectiveness of this tactic was disrupted when a thick fog began to slowly block their field of view.

    ¡°Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha-Hajime-kun!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re beginning tough just like a cheerful foreigner. Don¡¯t worry, just handle it like always. You¡¯ll be fine if you just crush them with your magic.¡±

    The moment Hajime replied they heard the ring of something as it tore through the wind, flying towards them. Hajime moved like a bolt of lightning and blocked the attack aimed at his neck with his left arm. When he lowered his left arm they could see an extremely thin thread stuck into it. They didn¡¯t have time to stare, soon there was the continuous ring of the wind being cut as arrows flew at them from all sides.

    ¡°Toe so far just for a trap? It¡¯s so disgusting! That¡¯s just typical of those damn liberators!¡±

    ¡°Come forth, Guardian of Light. Absolute Light!¡±

    Hajime was caught by surprise for a moment, however, since they were only a primitive weapons Kaori was able to block them with her defensive magic. Soon though, the fog ahead of them began to swirl violently and a fierce storm struck Hajime and Kaori.

    ¡°Kya!?¡±

    Kaori was blown away in the storm, her screaming figure disappearing into the fog. Hajime, made a sour face as he tried to find her using his perception ability. Unfortunately, it seems the fog had a function that inhabited skills of the sensing system, simr to inside the?Haltina Sea of Trees?, thus he quickly lost track of her.

    ¡°Che. Kaori, don¡¯t move!¡±

    With a sour face Hajime called out to Kaori, but instead of Kaori a knight wielding a longsword came tearing out of the fog ahead of him. Using an unusual technique, he lunged fiercely and swung the sword at Hajime.

    Parrying the attack calmly with Donner, he struck the hisrge opponent in the chest with Scg then fired a magic bullet into his stomach with Donner. A hole opened in the knight¡¯s stomach and he silently vanished into the mist.

    However, immediately after a line of swordsmen and knights with abnormal strength emerged from the fog. These warriors held a variety of different weapons, and used the fog tounch attacks at Hajime one after another, fading back into the mist after each strike.

    ¡°Damn, so troublesome¡­¡±

    While spitting out curses, Hajime expanded red magic bullets around his body like a satellite, also activating ¡°Lightspeed¡±(??) swiftly tidied up his surroundings. It was a concern to him that he could not hear Kaori¡¯s voice.

    Hajime was concerned that he couldn¡¯t hear Kaori¡¯s reply. While spitting out curses Hajimeunched bullets of red magic and made them orbit his body like satellites. At the same time he activated ¡®Lightspeed¡¯ and swiftly tidied up his surroundings.

    Shifting to Kaori, with Hajime gone from her sight she was finding it hard to keep up a brave front. Kaori was really bad with horror, it would be very difficult to ovee her current predicament even under normal circumstances, but now her body wanted to freeze up just from the fear of being alone. Add in her strong inferiorityplex, though she wouldn¡¯t admit it to herself, and the bottom line was that all she wanted to do was curl herself up and cry.

    Kaori scolded herself, she mustn¡¯t let herself be found cowering like this, and forced her body to stand back up. As soon as she was upright again she felt a hand on her shoulder. Hajime would often encourage her by patting her on the shoulder. Ovee by happiness, Kaori found herself turning around in delight.

    ¡°Hajime-ku-¡±

    However, as she turned around Kaori noticed that something felt off about the hand on her shoulder. To be more urate, it felt too thin and too cold. Kaori felt chills run down her spine as her intuition warned her that what was behind her was not Hajime.

    If it wasn¡¯t Hajime, then who on earth was it? Continuing to turn, now like a rusty machine, Kaori saw it. Eyes, nose, mouth¡­ and then even more holes. It was the face of a woman dyed in a darkness as ck as the abyss.

    ¡°Fuwah~¡±

    Kaori¡¯s spirit was over in an instant, and her defensive instincts rendered her unconscious.

    In the 2 minutes it took Kaori to get up and faint, Hajime had already destroyed 50 ghostly warriors. This was only his rough estimate based on killing one of the ghostly veterans every 2-3 seconds.

    Just as he was beginning to think he had wiped them all out, arge man wielding a greatsword tore out from the fog, charged straight at him and swung a blow that boasted of enormous hidden strength.

    Hajime dodged the attack with the smallest movement of his body. However it wasn¡¯t over yet. The warrior bounced the greatsword back into the air using the recoil from the blow to the ground and moved to attack again.

    Hajime responded by activating ¡®Vajra¡¯, stopping the blow with his mechanical arm and jumping up onto the greatsword with his knees, forcing it from his opponents hands and trapping it against the ground. Then, with a swift motion he raised his gun and fired a magic bullet straight into therge man¡¯s head.

    At the same time therge man¡¯s head was blown off the surrounding fog begins to fade away.

    ¡°Kaori! Where are you?¡±

    Hajime focused all of his senses on finding Kaori¡¯s presence. However, even without doing that Kaori was easily found.

    ¡°I¡¯m over here, Hajime-kun.¡±

    ¡°Kaori, are you alright?¡±

    Hajime divulged a sigh of relief upon seeing Kaori walking towards him with a smile. Once Kaori reached his side she snuggled up against against him with a beautiful smile.

    ¡°It was¡­ very scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡­¡±

    ¡°Un. That¡¯s why I want to beforted¡±

    As she said this Kaori threw her arms around Hajime¡¯s neck and hugged him. At a distance so close they were practically nose-to-nose, Kaori locates Hajime¡¯s mouth with her eyes and began to draw herself closer¡­

    Gotsu (TN: Sound effect. *thunk*)

    With a Gotsu~tsu sound (TN: *thunk*) Donner¡¯s muzzle met Kaori¡¯s temple.

    ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡±

    Kaori appeared to be confused as Hajime narrowed his brutal-looking eyes and directed murderous intent towards her.

    ¡°What? Of course I¡¯ll kill enemies, no matter how they look like¡± and without a beat of hesitation he pulled the trigger.

    Karankara (*ng-ng*)

    There was the sound of a knife hitting the ground, it had fallen out of the hand of Kaori when she was shot. She had intended to stab him in the back as she was hugging him. With steady footsteps Hajime approached the copsed Kaori.

    Getting back up, Kaori begins talking to Hajime in a frightened and trembling voice.

    ¡°Hajime-kun, why would you do such a thing!?¡±

    However Hajime response was to fire another magic bullet at Kaori.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak with Kaori¡¯s voice! Do not degrade her body by moving it! Did you think I couldn¡¯t see the truth? You are nothing but a piece of trash possessing her body.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s ¡®Magic Stone Eye¡¯ had already revealed to him that there was a ghostly woman possessing Kaori.

    With the truth clearly exposed Kaori, who until just a moment ago had been cowering on the ground, instantly changed her expression and burst into mockingughter.

    ¡°Nyahahaha, even if you know the truth it is of no matter. You can¡¯t do anything¡­this girl¡¯s body is already mine!

    As she said this the possessed Kaori raised herself off the ground and pushed Hajime down onto the ground into the mounted position.

    ¡°Wait, what are you doing? This is your woman! Do you n to hurt her!?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re giving me a headache. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to move? I¡¯m not going to hurt Kaori, the magic bullets will pass right through her body, the only one who will suffer is you.¡±

    ¡°If I disappear this woman¡¯s soul will shatter! Is that really alright with you!?¡±

    At those words Hajime inclined his head slightly in thought. Although there was a good chance it wasn¡¯t a bluff, there was no way to verify if it was true.

    Most people would probably be trapped by indecision in this situation, was the possessed Kaori hoping for this? She was giving her cat-likeugh again while motioning for him to step aside. Seeing this Hajime gave her his reply.

    Zupan~! Zupan!

    It was a pair of magic bullets. The possessed Kaori¡¯s expression was too shocked to reveal as to whether she had felt any pain. Soon her expression shifted into one of frustration as she shouted at Hajime in an angry voice.

    ¡°Are you insane!? Do you not care what happens to this woman!?¡±

    ¡°Shut up you pile of trash! If I don¡¯t attack then Kaori¡¯s body would remain possessed. However, as long as you aren¡¯t killed her soul won¡¯t break, right? Until you feel like leaving her body everything will be fine if I just torment you without killing you.¡±

    The ghostly woman was left speechless at his words. When she looked into Hajime¡¯s eyes she was being stabbed by his murderous intent that dwelt there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret thinking you could touch what¡¯s ¡®important¡¯ to me. Even though you¡¯re an enemy I won¡¯t kill you, I won¡¯t let you experience the relief of death. I¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t escape Kaori¡¯s body even if you want to. I¡¯ll force you to suffer until you go mad from the pain.¡±

    Red magic flowed out from Hajime¡¯s body, his white hair was caught in the eddies and slowly began to sway in the energy. There was no rage, bloodthirst or insanity in his eyes, they were like frozen chips of ice.

    Hajime was furious, more so than ever before. He wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just kill his enemy this time, they must experience cruelty akin to the depths of hell.

    The ghost possessing Kaori had been too dense to realise she had picked a fight with something that should never be disturbed. Only now, as she felt her gaze trapped in Hajime eyes, did she finally realise what she had awakened; a monster, one you would normally pray to never meet.

    With Donner¡¯s muzzle again pressed against her forehead, the ghostly woman earnestly begged for release. Even if all it bought her was permission to disappear a single second faster, when she imagined what this monster would probably do to her even one second seemed like a blessing.

    She was just an ordinary ghost. Although it did seem that her lingering essence was greater than than any of the other apparitions they had encountered, in the face of this atmosphere it all amounted to nothing. The frozen wrath Hajime was giving off was just that terrifying.

    ¡°Iwanttodisappear!Iwanttodisappear!Iwanttodisappear!Iwanttodisappear!Iwanttodisappear!Iwanttodisappear!¡±

    The ghost¡¯s sobs echoed louder as Hajime¡¯s finger moved to pull the trigger, when suddenly the Kaori¡¯s body began to shine. It was the sparkle of the restore-all-abnormal-status recovery magic ¡®Ten Thousand Heavens¡¯, which Kaori had prepared as a precaution ahead of time using the ability of ¡®Dyed Invocation¡¯.

    While left dumbfounded by the feeling of unbelievable relief the ghost heard a voice from inside her.

    ¡°¨CIt¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll send you off properly.¡±

    Alongside these words the shining, pure white, light intensified. The ghost felt afraid as the light wrapped around her, dragging her gently along with it towards the heavens. However, as she gradually passed on to the next world and her consciousness began to fade she was ovee with a feeling of peace and relief.

    With one p, Kaori sent her off and slowly began to open her trembling eyelids. Hajime, still lying underneath Kaori in the mounted position, looked directly up into Kaori¡¯s eyes. Ever since Kaori began to shine, the fading presence of the ghost¡¯s existence had been reflected in Hajime¡¯s Magic Stone Eye. For the moment he released his killing intent and focused on confirming whether the ghost had truly left Kaori.

    Their faces were so close, and with Hajime¡¯s lying underneath her, his gaze filled with a mixture of relief and worry as he focused his eyes intently on her pupils, it would¡¯ve been enough to make anyone feel moved.

    Gently lowering her head Kaori pressed her lips on Hajime¡¯s. It was only the barest meeting of their lips, but for Kaori it was still her precious first kiss.

    Hajime whole body went stiffened in surprise for a moment. In order to be certain that Kaori had been released Hajime had used almost all his concentration to examine her. With his mind so distracted, naturally it wasn¡¯t possible for him to avoid a kiss.

    After a while Kaori gently released his lips.

    ¡°What are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s my answer?¡±

    ¡°Your answer?¡±

    ¡°Un. Why did I follow you? Why do I want to keep on following you?¡­. This is my answer to Hajime¡¯s questions.¡±

    When she said this Kaori smiled at Hajime. It was smile he had always seen her wearing, warm like a ray of light from the sun. Ever sinceing here it had be clouded and covered up by a falseugh, but now it shone once again.

    In fact Kaori had still retained her consciousness while possessed, though it felt like watching the world outside while trapped inside a ss room. She had still been able to see Hajime in never seen before state of fury, saying things like Kaori was ¡®important¡¯ to him. It had flowed right through the ghost and reached her heart.

    At the sight of this Hajime unbearable sadness had risen up in her chest, but at the same time she felt the nervous passion she had when she first confessed to him.

    If she wanted to exin it, it was a feeling of selfish, of always wanting to be indulged, always make them vividly aware of your presence. Mixed in amongst the circle of girls Yue allowed to surround Hajime, Kaori found it intolerable that she wasn¡¯t allowed to hoard him all to herself, yet at the same time she didn¡¯t even want to imagine a future where she wasn¡¯t by Hajime¡¯s side.

    She wanted to make them recognise that even if her capabilities were nowhere near Yue and the others, her feelings weren¡¯t any less.

    ¡°I like you Hajime-kun, no, I love you. That¡¯s why from here on I want our futures to be entwined.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t it only leave you feeling bitter? Just like it is with Shia, even if Yue weren¡¯t there, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that I will love you back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯ll probably be painful at times¡­. I want to be monopolised, I want you to only look at me. I feel so jealous of Yue sometimes, and so inferior when Ipare myself to her¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ll only regret it if I allow myself to be separated from you here, I¡¯m sure of it. For me, just being near Hajime is wonderful¡­.and that¡¯s how I¡¯ve always felt. In time I want to close the gap between us even more, but for right now this is enough.¡±

    Pinching Hajime¡¯s cheeks between both her hands, Kaori smiled softly.

    The expression on Hajime¡¯s face was aplex mix of troubled and amazed, but Kaori had decided on her own, and if she believes that it¡¯s the best decision for herself, Hajime wouldn¡¯t say another word. Each person had their own idea of happiness, deciding Kaori¡¯s happiness for her is something he couldn¡¯t do, nor did he want to.

    ¡°¡­. I see. If Kaori is fine with this then I won¡¯t say any more.¡±

    ¡°Un. Although I¡¯ll probably cause a lot of trouble, please don¡¯t hate me, alright?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying at such ate hour? From our time at school, up to our time here, you have always been an terrible troublemaker.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±

    ¡°Really? Back at school you never read the situation and would casuallye over and talk to me,pletely unaware of the word bombs you were dropping everywhere, and never noticing that every time the guys around us would seethe with anger. And then let¡¯s not forget when a negligee-ddy decided to visit a man¡¯s room in the middle of the night¡­¡±

    ¡°Uu, I remember, all I wanted to do was talk to you¡­. Un, it was really embarrassing when I realizedter that I hade to your room dressed like that.¡±

    While Kaori was covering her blushing face with her hands, Hajime got up and offered Kaori a hand up. Then, with a grin, patted Kaori on the shoulder gently, and turned to start walking towards the magic circle that had begun to shine further inside the storeroom once the fog had lifted.

    However, he was stopped by Kaori tightly grabbing onto his sleeve. If he looked carefully he could see that she was still a little unsteady. Apparently the possession had dulled her body¡¯s senses a little. Now that the body had been released it hopefully wouldn¡¯t take long for it to return back to it¡¯s normal state.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a little bit.¡±

    Hajime had suggested this, but it seems Kaori had an idea of her own and with a smile she hopped up onto Hajime¡¯s back.

    ¡°¡­.What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if we progress quickly? I don¡¯t know when my magic power will return and if we hang around here the fog will surelye back, right?¡±

    There was definitely some truth to her words,so Hajime replied with a ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡± while scratching his head, and walked towards the magic circle while carrying Kaori.

    Kaori wrapped her arms around Hajime¡¯s neck and clung on tightly to his back. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Hajime was trying his best to ignore the soft feeling that pressing up against his back.

    Kaori moved close enough that he could feel her hot breath in his ear. Her lips, close enough that they were almost touching his earlobe, opened gently and a sweet sound reverberated inside his ears.

    ¡°Hajime-kun¡­ I want to asking you something about what happened earlier.¡±

    ¡°Earlier?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why was it that you got so angry during that fight?¡±

    ¡°Saa, why was I angry? I don¡¯t know.¡± (TN: ¡°Don¡¯t make a move on what¡¯s ¡®important¡¯ to me.¡± ¡­..Was he really an otaku before?)

    ¡°Mouu, please tell me~.¡±

    Refusing to answer her questions or get caught up in her flirtatious atmosphere, Hajime continued to carry Kaori while moving forward at a brisk pace and without hesitation stepped into the magic circle.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    <strong>Gross-Food Subjugation</strong>

    Faint light shone on the surface of the sea, and it made the swaying waves a ceiling.

    In that space, a building that was like a temple existed in the center, which was supported by four huge columns. There was no wall between the columns. A delicate,plex magic formation was drawn at the ce that seemed to be an altar at the center of the temple. Still, from the temple whose surroundings were filled with ocean water, the pathway that floated on the surface of the sea extended in four directions, and the end went on to be a circle. And, a magic formation was also drawn on the footing of that circle.

    One among the four magic formations began to shine suddenly. Then, after the momentary light that was like an explosion, the shadows of people stood there. It was Hajime and Kaori.

    ¡°¡­¡­Here is¡­¡­ Is that a magic formation? Unexpectedly, was it captured?¡±

    ¡°Um, is there some problem?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think that it was really already cleared¡­¡­ Though I felt it was a little easy whenpared to the other Labyrinths¡­¡­ Though I expected that clione to at leaste out at the end¡­¡­¡±

    Apparently, understanding that they seemed to have arrived at the dwelling of Meiru Merujine, Hajime made an expression like he was a little let down. In contrast to that, Kaori, peeking at his face from over Hajime¡¯s shoulder, replied while smiling wryly.

    ¡°You know, Hajime-kun. This ce was plenty difficult. The beginning is an undersea cave after all, and because normally you would not possess something like a submarine, you would continuously be consuming a lot of magical power the whole time until it was cleared, and if done poorly, as it is you would drown. The clione-like thing was an almost impossibly tough enemy, and because physical attacks were ineffective against the things that looked like ghosts, you will again rely on magical power. Because of that, breaking through cannot be done without fighting arge army. It¡¯s a sufficiently ridiculous degree of difficulty.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, though I guess it might be so if you say so.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention, as for the people of this world the piety seems to be strong¡­¡­ To disy such madness¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Too much mental intensity¡­¡­?¡±

    Kaori¡¯s point was, in short, that Hajime was too strong. When saying up to there, certainly, Hajime agreed that Guryuen Congration Mountain would have also been able to be captured wlessly if not for the attack of Fried at the end.

    And,e to think of it, they had arrived before joining up with Yue and the others, but at the time that he thought about what they were doing, the magic formation that was at the end of the path to the right began to shine like it had read Hajime¡¯s thoughts.

    When the bursting light had settled down, the figures of the three people of Yue, Shia, and Tio were there. It was exquisite timing.

    ¡°Good timing. Was it OK over there?¡±

    ¡°N¡­¡­ Over there¡­¡­ was it not safe?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Kaori-san are you alright!?¡±

    ¡°Mu? Are you hurt? What happened to recovery magic?¡±

    To Hajime¡¯s calling out, even though each of them showed an energetic appearance, they sent gazes like they were worried at Kaori who was being carried on Hajime¡¯s back. Kaori¡¯s reply regarding that was¡­¡­

    ¡°Thank you for worrying. But, I¡¯m fine. Because half was just me being spoiled.¡±

    To Kaori who dered that boldly as she floated a truly cheerful smile, as Yue narrowed her eyes, Shia appealed with ¡°I¡¯m jealous. Please switch ces with me~,¡± and Tio raised a broad smile with a ¡°Hohoo,¡± seemingly amused.

    ¡°Hey, Kaori. Perhaps, can you already stand up?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, actually from the beginning there was no problem with walking¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°Haa, hurry up and get down.¡±

    To Kaori whoughed like a little evil slipped out, Hajime let Kaori down while showing an amazed expression. And then, they joined with Yue and the others and faced the temple.

    ¡°And? What happened? Hey, try to say it, Goshujin-sama. It seems something happened with Kaori? Hey, hey, what happened? Say it without hiding ¨C hebuu!?¡±

    Because she began to question him with an absolutely annoying feeling while Tio smirked, Hajime who became irritated dispatched an open handed p at once. As she sat at ease, Tio, who had crumbled down with a fascinating nting posture, colored her cheeks while breathing roughly.

    ¡°I-impact after a long time~, haa haa, n, Goshujin-sama, isn¡¯t it fine punishing me more? Isn¡¯t doing a kick instead good?¡±

    In the atmosphere that was expected somewhere, ignoring Tio who said such things as she pleased, Hajime and the others went towards the altar inside. From the back, ¡°One more time, it is fine with one time! Please, hit me~,¡±though the disgusting words were heard, everyone ignored it with all of their power.

    ¡°¡­¡­And? What happened?¡±

    Yue asked the same question as Tio. However, the look was not at Hajime, it was faced at Kaori. Kaori, smiling sweetly in good humor as she matched gazes with Yue, dropped a bomb of words like the other day.

    ¡°I only kissed with Hajime-kun a little.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hou.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Is that true!? From which one!? From which one was it!? It can¡¯t be, from Hajime-san!?¡±

    To Kaori¡¯s words, Yue¡¯s voice lowered one level, and Shia drew closer like she was excited.

    ¡°It was from me. ¡­¡­Hajime-kun was angry for my sake¡­¡­ I stole it not being able to endure it.¡±

    ¡°Waa, it¡¯s the same as my time! I also stole one because I could not endure it. We¡¯rerades! Kaori-san!¡±

    ¡°Ufufu, that¡¯s right, Shia. Next time, shall we steal one with two people?¡±

    ¡°In that case, should we rather make it to a fait apli?¡±

    Right at Hajime¡¯s side, the two girls began to refine the Hajime attack n. A cold sweat flowed on Hajime¡¯s face. Though it looked like they were in high spirits going ¡°Kya Kya¡± as they appeared to be joking, in fact, it was because the eyes of Kaori and Shia were serious. In the old days he never would have imagined Kaori turning carnivorous eyes towards him.

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought you would run away with your tail rolled up.¡±

    Yue turned a probing look at Kaori. Yue had noticed that Kaori was tormenting her heart as she felt an inferiorityplex. Therefore, this time that became the first Great Labyrinth challenge for Kaori, possibly she thought about if she would run home failing. Of course, she had no intention tofort the other party who had proimed a deration of war to her. If she drew back here, it as just fine if she dered victory when she considered the extent of it.

    However, it seemed that Kaori had gotten back on her feet, or rather, there was even an atmosphere of determination being made since before. She was anxious about what had happened.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right. From Hajime-kun as well, I was told that doing so sooner was better. But, the various differences among other things with Yue¡­¡­ I will show them now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you be defiant?¡±

    ¡°Indeed it might be called that. Or perhaps I should say, although I came along with you all bing defiant from the start, showing the difference, it was surely only forgotten. I showed you a shameful ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Although it would be fine if you gave up as you were.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, are you scared? Topete together?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t get carried way by the rhythm. Troublemaker.¡±

    ¡°That, it was said also by Hajime-kun. ¡­¡­I, do I have a constitution to make trouble like that I wonder¡­¡­?¡±

    To Yue¡¯s sharp words, Kaori¡¯s face stiffened. Though she felt a little down being called a troublemaker simrly by both her rival in love and the one she loved, she immediately pulled herself together. Incidentally, actually Yue as well, or perhaps you should say Hajime and the others, because everyoneparatively has a constitution to make trouble, though the words surely boomeranged considerably, the self-consciousness of it was not in Yue.

    ¡°Well, although it might be as Yue says¡­¡­because I am at least Hajime-kun¡¯s ¡®Importance¡¯, I decided to aim at ¡®Special¡¯ doing my best. Whatever anyone might say, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. In that case I will ept your challenge the same as before.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Ah, even so, I don¡¯t hate Yue, you know? A fighting friend or something like that, that sort of thing was yearned for just a little.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Friends? Kaori and I are?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, friends. In Japan, there is something like a person who represents friend writing rival. In that case, isn¡¯t it fine to read friend by writing love rival too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Japan¡­¡­ Hajime¡¯s birthce¡­¡­ It is a more mysterious country the more I hear about it. But¡­¡­ I think it is a good sense.¡±

    ¡°Right. Ufufu, that¡¯s why, please take care of me after this too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N.¡±

    Though Yue and Kaori were emitting an atmosphere of good feelings somewhat, at the side, Hajime who heard the two people¡¯s conversation was terribly ufortable. It was a feeling like a young man alone even inappropriately slipping into the midst of girls that were making girls talk. And, such things as Kaori knowing the words of a certain end of the century person called strong, although it cannot be helped wanting to tsukkomi because Yue¡¯s return was the words of a certain cardboard box loving snake, he controlled himself because he read the mood.

    Hajime and the others who arrived at the altar set foot on the magic formation with everybody. Going by the usual, it carefully examined the inside of their minds, and their memories were read. However, it was not just that this time, it was like looking at what the other people experienced at the same time. In other words, what Yue and the others experienced was shared with Hajime and Kaori too.

    Somehow or other, it seemed that Yue and the others finally arrived at an abandoned metropolis that should even be called an undersea city in a huge underground space. Thereupon, the space warped the same as with Hajime and Kaori, and it was like war came in the metropolitan area with the armies of two countries. Because, that metropolis seemed that it was a ce being invaded by the army of the Majin tribe in the human capital, and in the end, it seemed they were attacked from both the same as Hajime and Kaori.

    There was a huge architecture that appeared to be the royal castle in the interior of the capital, and Yue and the others who pushed on while kicking about the armies heard the speech of the leaders in the invaded royal castle.

    By all means, because the incident where the Majin tribe destroyed a human vige was the impetus, although the humans¡¯ country that made this metropolis the capital city began a war with the Majin tribe side, actually, that was like a conspiracy of the human side that did not hope for peace and desired the Majin tribe¡¯s extermination. By the time it was noticed, the war that was already getting out of hand expanded, and finally it had be a situation where the united human side had the tables turned on them and was invaded until the royal capital¡­.. It seemed that was the situation.

    And, the person plotted that conspiracy, it seemed it was the high priest of the Light Faith Church that was deeply connected with the country, and this Light Faith Church apparently was the predecessor of the Sacred Faith Church. Furthermore, they appeared to be violently cornered. As though they were entreating a deity in troubled times, they tried to obtain the support of God offering sacrifices. As a result, several hundred human women and children were gathered from the metropolitan area, and it became a ghastly situation of a mass killing being done in the church¡¯s cathedral.

    Even Yue and the others, when they saw that scene it seemed to be quite intense as expected. Because the confirmation of memories by the magic formationpelled them to remember, it made their faces pale. Especially, Shia seemed like she would vomit at any time.

    Finally the confirmation of memories ended, and everyone seemed to have been recognized as someone who had captured it safely. The new Age of Gods magic was etched within Hajime¡¯s and the others¡¯ minds.

    ¡°Was this magic here? ¡­¡­Wasn¡¯t it end to end of the continent? Damn Liberators.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Found it, ¡®power of regeneration¡¯.¡±

    Hajime breathed out abusivenguage. That was because the Age of Gods magic of Merujine Undersea Ruins that they obtained was Reproduction magic.

    He remembered the wording of the lithography that was under the Great Tree of Hartsina Sea of Trees. He was certain that it was written that the ¡°power of regeneration¡± was necessary before advancing. In other words, to capture the Great Labyrinth that was at the end of the east, it would not be obtained if you did not go until the end of the west, and it was absurdly troublesome for a person who had arrived at Hartsina Sea of Trees first. Though it was still better since Hajime and the others possessed the means of high speed movement with the magic driven vehicles.

    When Hajime puckered his eyebrows at the repulsiveness of the Liberators, and simultaneously with the magic formation¡¯s light paling, a parallelepiped came out from the floor and approached. It seemed like a small altar. When thinking that the altar shone faintly, in the next moment the light took the shape of a human form. Somehow or other, it seemed to be a message left behind simrly with Oscar Orcus.

    The human form clearly changed into an outline gradually, and it became a single woman. The girl who sat on the altar was wearing something like a white one piece dress that became loose, and she possessed fan shaped ears and long, emerald green hair. It seemed that the Liberators¡¯ one person Meiru Merujine was a woman who was rted to the Sea Tribe.

    She, the same as Oscar, told the truth of the Liberators after she introduced herself. She seemed to be a gentle woman, wearing a kind atmosphere even while carrying grief. Before long when she finished the same talk as what Oscar had reported, she spoke words at the end.

    ¡°¡­¡­Please, do not cling to God. Do not rely on it. Do not get used to things that are given. Struggle for the sake of grabbing hold of and taking it. Decide by your own will, and advance ahead by your own feet. Any difficult problem, the answer is always within you. It is only within you. Do not be misled by the sweet answer that God deludes you with. Under free will for sure, there is happiness. To you, I am praying that a rain of happiness pours down on you.¡±

    Finishing it so, Meiru Merujine vanished, bing faint light again. Immediately afterward, a small magic formation shone as it appeared in the ce where she had sat, and when the light settled down, a coin where the crest of Merujine was etched was ced there.

    ¡°The number of proofs is four, Hajime-san. With this, we are surely able to challenge the Sea of Trees Labyrinth too. I wonder how Father and the others are doing~?¡±

    Shia was quick to think about her family and hometown that she really missed. However, because what came to mind was her father and the others going ¡°Hyahha-!¡±, she dispersed that scene by shaking her head. As Hajime put away the coin of proof in the Treasure Warehouse, he recalled the Haulia going ¡°Hyahaa-!¡± the same as Shia, and drove out the scene by shaking his head.

    And, just as the proof was put away, the temple began rumbling. And then, the ocean water of the surroundings suddenly began to raise the water level.

    ¡°Uo!? Tch, forced expulsion, huh? Everyone, hold on!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N.¡±

    ¡°Wahwah, it¡¯s too unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like Raisen Great Labyrinth, no mooore~.¡±

    ¡°Water torture¡­¡­ is being done.¡±

    To the sea water that terrifically increased in force, Hajime and the others who did not even have time to take out and board the submarine were submerged in the blink of an eye. Right away, they were again individually no match for the draining, and everyone firmly grabbed on each others¡¯ clothes and equipped apressed oxygen cylinder in their mouths that was taken out from the Treasure Warehouse.

    And then, immediately after that, the ceiling part opened like the shortcut of Guryuen Congration Mountain, and ocean water poured in with violent force. Hajime and the others also, flowing into the shaft, were blown away to the upper regions by the violent force like being pushed out in a water fountain from below.

    Perhaps, though it might be the shortcut of Merujine Undersea Ruins, different from the Meiru Merujine with an atmosphere such as a kind onee-san being gentle, it was an absurdly violent shortcut. Furthermore, it was likepulsion. Unexpectedly, she might have been an extreme person.

    Hajime and the others who were forced up finally noticed that overhead was a dead end. However, the moment they collided with it, the ceiling part slid again, and they were thrown out into the vast sea vigorously outside of the ruins. Hajime was convinced. Meiru Merujine was absolutely an extremely sketchy character contrary to her appearance.

    Hajime and the others who were thrown out in the sea hurriedly took out the submarine from the Treasure Warehouse. And then, though they tried to board it from the hatch, that n was obstructed. Mostly, because of an opponent they did not want to meet.

    Zubaaaaaaaa!!!

    A semi-transparent tentacle passed before their eyes with terrific force, and the submarine was sent flying.

    [Yue.]

    [Frozen Coffin!]

    In the gaze that Hajime turned ahead, although it was a seemingly fairy-like modeling, making everything melt, it was the worst, brutal creature that regenerates infinitely ¨C the huge clione. While grinding his teeth at the thing that appeared especially after the capture was finished, Hajime called out to Yue by invoking Telepathy.

    The huge clione again shot a countless number of tentacles with a violent force like they were not resisted by the water. On the other hand, Yue froze the surrounding ocean water in a spherical shape by harmonizing in response to Hajime¡¯s call, and formed a barrier of ice.

    The barrier of ice was mightily blown away in the sea by the force of the tentacles that hit directly with Hajime and the others inside. Everyone was made to shake within the barrier at the violent impact.

    [What should we do!? Goshujin-sama!]

    To Tio whomunicated by using the telepathy gem, Hajime answered.

    [Everybody aim at the sea. We¡¯ll be tortured to death underwater. I¡¯ll buy us time!]

    Hajime remotely manipted the submarine by operating the ring type induction stone while saying so. From behind them, the submarine that should have been blown away and sunk plunged forward with extreme speed, and evaded the countless tentacles that came to attack while wrenching the hull. And then it shot a countless number of torpedoes from the bottom of the ship.

    The number of torpedoes that could be shot all at once was twelve. If one thinks about it normally it would be plenty of destructive power. However, Hajime, judging that the situation would gradually get worse if he did not make a certain chance here, did not loosen his hand and shot all of the torpedoes consecutively that were loaded on the submarine. Making it navigate like making the hull slip sideways, he made a circle with the huge clione in the center. While implementing impossible movement if it was an ordinary ship, the number of torpedoes that were fired sessively were 48 in general.

    Those that rushed while drawing a line of bubbles brought violent destruction, directly hitting the huge clione without varying their aim.

    Doou! Doou! Doou! Doou!

    Such muted impact sounds reverberated, and the ocean water rose and swelled like it had expanded. From the sea, if one were to look above the huge clione, the sea level would instantaneously rise, and next they would have observed an enormous column of water spout.

    Hajime and the others tried to surface by manipting the water current immediately after all of the torpedoes exploded. However much it looked like a monster that even possessed regenerative power, it should have bought some time for a little while. However, the huge clione¡¯s nonsensicalness seemed to have easily exceeded their predictions.

    [Yue, above!]

    [Tsk¡­ no good, I won¡¯t make it!]

    A semi-transparent jelly was drifting above Hajime and the others who were trying to surface while recovering the remote controlled submarine, and it became a clione of three meter size when it gathered and solidified in several blinks. And then, when it opened itsrge head with a ¡°Gapa!¡±, it swallowed the barrier of ice as it was. Naturally, Hajime and the others were in the clione¡¯s belly together with the barrier.

    [Shit, the regeneration is too fast!]

    [It looked like it regenerated from a tentacle that was torn off!]

    [This is bad, Hajime-san. The surroundings are full of jelly!]

    Apparently, it was not just the tentacle that was torn off, the semi-transparent jelly seemed to have been distributed here and there by getting on the ocean current from the beginning.

    [¡­¡­Hajime. There is not much to maintain it! I can¡¯t reinforce it because there is no ocean water in the belly!]

    [Tch, everyone prepare for impact!]

    Yue frantically resisted the barrier of ice melting with terrific force. Hajime, while strengthening its defensive power by dding the barrier with Vajra, took out arge quantity of rockets and torpedoes from the Treasure Warehouse outside of the barrier, namely, in the belly of the clione.

    Once more, the clione¡¯s body exploded and scattered together with a thunderous roar. Because it began to melt even with Vajra in a short time, even Hajime and the others who bathed in the shock of the nearby explosion were grandly blown away, and the barrier of ice was also smashed.

    They were thrown out into the sea. Hajime remotely controlled and moved the submarine in the sea as he caught Kaori and Shia who could not directly fight underwater.

    However, this time the submarine was caught. One part of the huge clione had clung to the ship¡¯s bottom before anyone was aware and opened a hole in it. In the gap where the cruising speed dropped as ocean water flowed into the interior of the ship, the surrounding semi-transparent jelly that had been scattered gathered in one go and wrapped up the submarine.

    Furthermore, Hajime and the others noticed when they were surfacing that arge amount of semi-transparent jelly was expanding to cover overhead of them. Judging by the huge clione¡¯s unusual recovery speed, it was not possible to break through in a halfhearted manner.

    While spewing abusivenguage in his mind at his prided submarine being melted, Hajime called out to Yue with telepathy.

    [Yue. I¡¯ll rely on you for Spatial Piercing]

    [¡­¡­It will take forty seconds.]

    [Hindrances will not be done. To escape from the sea, we have no choice but that.]

    [N¡­¡­ Leave it to me.]

    Yue closed her eyes to concentrate and did not move. Kaori and Shia clung to her so that she did not get washed away by the current. The Spatial Piercing that Yue was attempting to use was one of the Space magics that was the Age of Gods magic acquired in Guryuen Congration Mountain. Making a hole in a point of two spaces, the space of the two spots were connected. In short, it was magic that made a warp gate. Still, because it hasn¡¯t been long since it was learned, being used by Yue it will take that much time.

    The tentacles that came attacking, Tio somehow mowed them down with a rapid fire of reduced version breath. However, since the breath¡¯s magic power consumption is intense, and since the power and range fall considerably underwater, it was difficult to hit the tentacles because of the straight line attack and the annihtion power was weak. It will likely break through without being held for even several more seconds.

    Hajime, taking out ores sessively from the Treasure Warehouse, proceeded to continuously use Rensei, and like the barrier of ice that Yue formed not long ago, formed a physical barrier in the shape of a sphere.

    [Goshujin-sama! It has already broken through!]

    [I was able to do it, so everyone get in!]

    The metallic barrier sufficient enough to take in five people waspleted, and simultaneously with Tio getting into itst the hole was closed as it became a perfect metal sphere. Furthermore, that metal sphere was covered in red magical power. It was strengthened by Vajra. Tentatively, because gravity stones were also included, it would not keep sinking as well.

    Immediately after that, the tentacles rushed the metal sphere, and began to wrap it up in one go.

    The semi-transparent jelly that melts even magic power itself immediately destroyed and consumed the Vajra. And then, even the surface of the metal sphere was melted in a moment. However, when thinking that red sparks ran on the metal sphere, metal swelled from the melted edges, and the protective wall was just barely maintained.

    That was because Hajime continued to constantly use Rensei from within. Fortunately, there was a kind of ore that was contained within the Treasure Warehouse to a literally rotting degree. Repeated Rensei seriously as he opposed the rate of melting, and then, the moment he impatiently waited for finally came.

    [Spatial Piercing!]

    Yue¡¯s spatial transference magic was invoked. Within the metal sphere, a shining membrane of an elliptical shape waspleted in the immediate vicinity of Hajime and the others. It was the gate that connected space.

    [Everybody jump in!]

    In ordance with themand of Hajime who continued to use Rensei by applying his hand to the metal sphere, everyone jumped into the gate all at once. Hajime also jumped inst. After Hajime passed through it, the gate immediately terminated, and several secondster a countless number of tentacles pierced the metal sphere and melted it.

    Hajime and the others who passed through the gate were attacked by a terrible floating sensation. It was because the movement done before was to the sky. To be separated from the sea even a little, Yue had established the exit one hundred meters in the sky.

    Immediately Tio used Dragonification and floated as she ced Hajime and the others on her back. On Tio¡¯s back Yue started to crumble down, and Kaori and Shia supported her from the sides. It was a state of magical powerpletely drying up. Hurriedly, she replenished it taking out magical power from the magic crystal stones.

    ¡°Yue, you saved us. As expected of you. Space transference is proportionate in difficulty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haa haa, n. I did my best. But, it¡¯s still not a level forbat.¡±

    As Yue said, the handling of Space magic was difficult to the extent that it could not bepared with Gravity magic, and in the view of Yue it was still not at a level where it could be used in actual fighting. Much time is taken to construct the magic formation image by means of Imagination Composition, and the magical power efficiency is also still bad, as even though they made a spatial transition of one hundred meters, it was to an extent that it consumed magical power of two times that of supetive magic.

    Nevertheless, because of Yue being skilled she was able to attain it and put it to use in a short period, and their escape was able to be done. Admiration was sent freely from Kaori and the others too, and to a certain extent, Yue who blushed was embarrassed.

    Though everyone loosened their faces at the situation, the next moment, their expressions became frozen.

    Doogoooooooo!!!

    Zabaaaaaaaa!!!

    Together with such a roaring sound, suddenly a huge tsunami swept down on them from the back of Hajime and the others. No, even calling it huge is presumptuous. Already there was a wall and the sky. The tsunami that seemed to easily exceed five hundred meters in height came to attack while raising wave crests in the distant sky where Tio flew about one hundred meters high in the sky. And the diameter seemed to be about one kilometer.

    ¡°Tsk, Tio!¡±

    [Acknowledged!]

    Tio recovered herself at Hajime¡¯s shout, and elerated in one go as she fluttered her wings. There was no escape anyway. Space transition would not be in time. If it was, there was nothing to think about but ¡°To the other side¡±! She flew with a high speed that seemed to rival the time she escaped from Guryuen Congration Mountain.

    ¡°¨CRestraining Seal, Beyond Sage!¡±

    ¡°Beyond Sage.¡±

    Kaori produced a rope of light that connected everyone to prepare for when they would be swallowed, while at the same time she expanded high grade defensive magic together with Yue. Shia gave a warning the next instant as she widened her eyes when concentrating on something.

    ¡°Tio-san, be careful! That is inside the tsunami! Tentacles areing!¡±

    She seemed to have reported the scene that she saw with her characteristic magic Foresight¡¯s derivation Future Assumption. Tio, without even confirming Shia¡¯s words, twisted her body instantaneously. Right afterward, countless tentacles extended from the tsunami and pierced the space where Tio was until now immediately.

    She was able to avoid them sessfully. However, the difference with the tsunami had been shortened because of that reason. The tentacles that still came attacking, though Hajime intercepted and burned them to ashes with a methrower¡­¡­

    ¡°Damn it! Everyone get together!¡±

    Hajime who was on Tio¡¯s back covered Yue, Shia, and Kaori like he was hugging them, and then, right after that, the huge tsunami that should even be called a natural disaster swallowed them.

    Because there was the Beyond Sage of the pair of Yue and Kaori, though they did not receive the impact of the tsunami directly, even so they were unreasonably tossed around by the fierce torrent and were sent back into the sea.

    One piece of the Beyond Sage waspletely smashed, and the other piece was already cracked. Supposing if they had not expanded anything but one piece, then at about this time they might have gone to a watery grave. Hajime and the others who shook their heads at the shock from being thrown into the sea raised their faces as they made grim expressions again.

    ¡°How should I put it, the aimed at prey isn¡¯t let go?¡±

    The huge clione was already in front of Hajime and the others who were protected by Beyond Sage. Furthermore, that figure was bing evenrger, and had already exceeded twenty meters. Was it still insufficient? While gathering semi-transparent jelly from the surroundings, it continued to grow evenrger.

    ¡°I-it can¡¯t be¡­¡­ Things like not dying, melting anything, and manipting even the sea¡­¡­ What should we do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hajime-san. Can you give me a serious kiss? I want to do it with Hajime-san at least at the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Fuu, Goshujin-sama. Me too, I desire a kiss at the end.¡±

    Kaori darkened her expression in despair, and Shia pleaded to Hajime while floating a smile like she was embarrassed. Tio was also the same.

    However, the girls who turned their gazes at Hajime shook their bodies with a ¡°Biku¡±. Because, Hajime¡¯s eye glittered with mes. The glint in his eye was sharp, carrying murderous intent of an insanely thick degree, and he was ring at the clione that had be huge as he bared his teeth.

    Hajime would not do something like giving up. There was not even a tiny bit of such a thought. What was in his head was: what should they do to kill the enemy before their eyes and how could they survive, it was only just that. Confronted with a formidable enemy of an impossible degree, if that was enough to give up, Hajime would not be standing in this ce now. He surely would have perished in the abyss a long time ago.

    And, understanding that, surely because they had escaped the verge of death in the abyss together, Yue also still frantically worked out her thoughts without carrying the likes of resignation at all.

    At the eyes of Hajime that glittered, Kaori, Shia, and Tio, though they stiffened as they were and gazed at him with expressions that were engrossed for a little while like their hearts had been stolen, they regained their consciousness because the huge clionemenced its attack finally bing a thirty meter ss.

    Panicking, Kaori formed Beyond Sage over again. Shia grasped for possibilities of victory with Future Assumption. Tio fired breath. In the girls¡¯ eyes, there was no color of giving up anymore. The likes of a brave woman, if that was not a person who should be at Hajime¡¯s side, it was because it was thought so.

    Yue also, although she had not thought of a n to to break the deadlock yet, for now she was going to crush both offense and defense for the sake of surviving.

    Hajime did not do anything in particr, and just intently worked out his thoughts. In the given time that Yue and the others earned, he continued to search for a path to victory with high speed thoughts while invoking Lightspeed. He ordered himself to recall all of the information there was now. With terrific force within Hajime¡¯s brain, the scenes until now shed back.

    And then, he remembered. He and the others had once gotten away from the huge clione. That changed into a question. ¡°Although so much power exists, why did it overlook us once?¡± At that time, what differed with the present fight? ¡­¡­That was¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re not using fire much.¡±

    Right,st time Tio and Yue grandly used magic of the fire system with reckless abandon. That time, the tentacles became ash, and should not have been used to regenerate.

    Hajime found hope there. Though it was a guess without positive proof, probably, the regeneration of the clione was not infinite. The semi-transparent jelly thatposed its body and appeared to be equal to infinite existed in mass quantities.

    Also, it appeared likely that it was able to even create it on its own just by seeing the situation until now. Though, if it were annihted in one go, it might need time to rece it. Therefore,st time because it reced arge quantity of its annihted body, it prioritized regeneration over pursuit, and Hajime and the others seemed to have been able to escape.

    In that case, it was the same. It was fine if they could annihte it faster that it could create or regenerate the semi-transparent jelly thatposed the clione. However, this ce was in the sea. It was sufficient to say that fire magic could not be used the most effectively as one might think. Though Tio¡¯s breath is high temperature, it did not seem to be able to finish annihting it. There was no method. There were no stored arms that could annihte it. In that case¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s just fine if I make it.¡±

    Hajime, taking out torpedoes and ore sessively from the Treasure Warehouse, began to produce something with terrific force for some reason.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hajime? Did you think of something?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. To use fire in the sea there¡¯s no choice but this. It should defeat it if it goes smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun, is that true!?¡±

    ¡°As expected of Hajime-san! I believed in you from the beginning!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Shia, you, didn¡¯t you solicit a kiss as you gave up in the beginning¡­¡­? No, that aside, that¡¯s our Goshujin-sama!¡±

    ¡°However, it will take time. You all, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    At Hajime who said so while smiling fearlessly as he lifted his lips, Kaori, Shia, and Tio immediately nodded their heads strongly, and even more, they confronted the huge clione increasing their concentration.

    Hajime expanded his perception ability to the maximum using Lightspeed, and furthermore he demonstrated concentration power that exceeded the limit by using Limit Break at the same time too as he poured all of his power into the weapon creation.

    One, though hepleted another one, the mass production in one go does not go like the bullets whose degree of difficulty to create is extremely high. Nevertheless, when using them sporadically, the huge clione might finish regenerating or creating the semi-transparent jelly. The situation would gradually get worse if it became so. If he was going to do it in, he should do it in instantly. While wearing red magical power ¡ª the proof of Limit Break, Hajime¡¯s frantic Rensei was repeated.

    However, reality is heartless. As far as the huge clione is concerned in the sea was a ce of its overwhelming advantage, and even with Yue and the others of the cheat group doing it, they did not seem able to rival it for long.

    Though Yue, Kaori, Shia, and Tio were desperately standing firm with expressions that seemed strained, they did not seem to be able to hold out until the preparation wasplete.

    [Three minutes, the end at most, if there is three minutes!]

    While invoking telepathy instinctively, Hajime shouted so. Finally, the huge clione whose fierce attacks they could not contain approached before their eyes, and swept down to swallow Hajime and the others as its head split with a Gapa!

    Hajime reluctantly decided to fire even though it was only as much as he was able to now to try to survive this moment.

    But, at that moment, neither Yue, Shia, Tio, nor Kaori either, it was a refined old man¡¯s voice that responded to Hajime¡¯s shout with telepathy.

    [Yo, Ha-bou. Doesn¡¯t it seem dangerous? han will help you out.]

    [-!? T-this voice, it can¡¯t be, Li-san?]

    [Yeah. Ha-bou¡¯s friend, it¡¯s Li-san.]

    Yes, having appeared, the one who had been captured in Fyuren¡¯s aquarium before, it was the human faced fish demon Lieman who Hajime called Li-san. Hajime, when he looked at the surroundings as he widened his eyes in surprise, suddenly a huge silver shadow rammed a hit into the huge clione¡¯s body from the side. The huge clione that was in a posture of just being about to prey upon them as it opened its mouth was blown away as it received the perfect surprise attack, and was pushed away.

    In that space, the human faced fish that was certainly remembered swam to the immediate vicinity of the Beyond Sage. At the abrupt situation, Yue and the others also werepletely not able to follow. Seeing Lieman¡¯s figure, Yue and Tio stared in wonder, Shia widened her eyes in surprise with ¡°That time!¡±, and arriving at Kaori, she screamed with a ¡°Hii!?¡±

    [Was Shia jou-chan also in good health?]

    ¡°Fue!? Um, y-yes! I¡¯m healthy.¡±

    [That is splendid. Then, Ha-bou, what are you doingzily? If you had three more minutes, would you be able to deal with the Akujiki somehow? If you have to do it, do it quickly. Do you not have so long?]

    [Y-yeah. Although something wasn¡¯t understood well, at any rate you saved us. Thank you, Li-san.]

    Hajime moved the hand he had stopped at the sudden appearance of Lieman, and resumed the weapon creation in a hurry.

    Meanwhile, the huge silver shadow, suicide attacking the huge clione, bought time doing an exchanging of attacks. Somehow or other, the silver shadow¡¯s true identity seemed to be a group of fish. They were not even demons or the like and were just fish. Though they were just fish, tens of thousands, or, if the number equaled several hundreds of thousands, it seemed that even a monster opponent was able to be held off. Because they decreased in number by the staggering force, certainly, they did not seem able to keep it up for long.

    Why was Lieman here? Shia, who was put out ahead forcibly as the representative because she seemed to be an acquaintance, asked that question.

    [U-um, Li-san? Is that fine? Uh, what in the world is going on?]

    [Hmph, it isn¡¯t anything in particr. As I was properly hanging around this area, a telepathicmunication was heard apanied by a huge, familiar magical power. What I saw when I rushed over, wasn¡¯t it Ha-bou being attacked by the Akujiki? Though there were a lot of questions, it was my friend¡¯s crisis. It is the shame of a man to not do anything.]

    ¡°Uh, that group of fish¡­¡­ is the Akujiki in it?¡±

    [The Akujiki is that thing. Long ago, a monster that haunted the sea from ancient times¡­ no, that fellow is a natural disaster. It could also be called an ancestor of demons. That crowd of fish is being guided by my ability. To our species that uses telepathy, the ability is possessed to manipte the normal sea creatures to a certain extent.]

    A surprising fact came to light. The human faced fish Lieman seemed to have been a fish user. The group of fish was almost destroyed in the timing that Lieman¡¯s conversation ended, and the huge clione again attacked while opening its mouth as it went toward Hajime and the others.

    However, the time that was earned by the noble sacrifice¡­¡­ was precisely three minutes.

    A group ofrger than normal torpedoes were spread out in the surroundings of the Beyond Sage that enclosed Hajime and the others. The number was roughly 120. And, rings of the same number floated in the surroundings of Hajime who smiled fearlessly.

    When Hajime activated the induction stone on hand, the group of torpedoes were shot all at once. 120 torpedoes rushed towards the huge clione that had opened its mouth at high speed while drawing a line of bubbles. However, only the torpedoes, because they would just scatter the body of the huge clione even if they exploded, there would not be substantial damage either and it seemed that it would immediately regenerate.

    The huge clione attempted to intercept the group of torpedoes, sending out arge number of tentacles as it was upset at them bing a hindrance to its meal, and everyone stared ahead wondering what they should do. Hajime who had exceeded the limit manipted the torpedoes with the very limit of his concentration power and barely evaded them.

    ¡°Are you not going to avoid them? Then, I¡¯ll let you eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s mutter resounded. The huge clione that was previously the Akujiki, at the reason that it was able to melt anything, Hajime thought that might have been why it did not avoid the attack.

    And then, the expectation was correct. The group of torpedoes that had finished dodging the barrage of tentacles directly hit and pierced into the huge clione¡¯s whole body uniformly without it even showing an attitude of avoiding them.

    However, an explosion did not happen. Buried in the huge clione¡¯s body, although they were melting there was not an explosion of even one shot. The huge clione that had embedded the group of ck torpedoes throughout its body was in a state like a flecked pattern was made as if poison had invaded the previous position.

    Hajime, before the group of torpedoespletely melted, carried out the next move. He took out a massive quantity of ck liquid into the empty space from the Treasure Warehouse. It was the tar that was made from liquified mme ore. To the inside of the surrounding floating rings, it was poured there like a waterfall.

    Then at the same time, the whole body of the huge clione began to be stained ck. As though, like water soaking into paper and changing its color all at once, the ck liquid was encroaching on the semi-transparent, huge clione. The identity was the tar of liquefied mme ore that Hajime had poured into the surrounding rings.

    These rings and the group of torpedoes, all of them were connected by a small gate. What passed through the inside of the ring jumped through space and arrived at the same ring used as an exit that had been built into the inside of the torpedoes. In other words, the torpedoes were not explosives, they were things to carry the rings, and at the same time, they were also a physical barrier of the rings while sending in the tar.

    Naturally, though the tar itself was also melted, because of the total of 120 gates, the melting speed of therge quantity of tar that poured in without pause could not catch up to the encroachment of its whole body by the tar.

    In an instant, the huge clione, though it tried to escape the encroachment by separating its body, Yue and the others did not allow it. The separation was thoroughly hindered with a barrier, freezing, and breath. Still, Yue¡¯s gate was unable to be used because she was not able to open the gate on a pinpoint on a moving target yet. To be able to do it, two established points of space just had to be connected.

    The huge clione, because it became serious, though it had been on the verge of finishing off Hajime and the others by a war potential with a volume of the maximum ss done by gathering the semi-transparent jelly of the surroundings, now it had backfired. The tar that Hajime poured into it finished dyeing the huge clione ck without leaving anything in the end.

    Hajime, as he curved his mouth, he pierced the huge clione with fiery, glittering eyes. In his hand a tiny ember was being held.

    ¡°Burn in hellfire from inside of the body and die.¡±

    The ember that was flicked by Hajime¡¯s thumb, while drawing an arc, it hit directly like it was being inhaled in one of the tars that was pouring down. At that moment, a scorching heat of 3000 degrees Celsius surged and spread through the gate instantly.

    Not long ago, it was dyed ck, and the huge clione had tried to melt the tar inside its body with an atmosphere that it felt desperation somewhere, and this time, it had be dyed a scorching red. As Hajime said, from inside of its body, hellfire that was not able to be opposed did not allow even a moment of resistance, and its body waspletely burned.

    Arge, crimson flower that bloomed in the sea finally appeared from inside the body of the huge clione apanied by the coloring of a name called a mass of bubbles in the sea, and it was destroyed, frying even through the exterior. And then, the super high temperature mes raised a violent steam explosion as they evaporated the ocean water in an instant.

    Goobaaaaaaa!!!

    A terrific impact surged, and the distant sea burst open like a joke. In the sea that was also still raging, it was a state like a storm was called in. Inside the rough sea, Hajime and the others who let the impact go past them searched for the form of the huge clione beyond the barrier.

    Though their gazes went around without negligence in the sea that was calming down moment by moment¡­¡­ the form of the clione that was like a nightmare was nowhere to be seen. Hajime, though he carefully investigated using the magic eye stone and Farsight, as expected the huge clione¡¯s traces were not reflected.

    Hajime and the others were convinced. The monster of ancient times ¡ª the Akujiki subjugation had beenpleted here.

    ¡°Guh¡­¡­ Somehow, is it over¡­¡­?¡±

    The rings that had floated in the surroundings scattered and sank as they lost their power, and the red magical power that covered Hajime¡¯s body also quickly dispersed and vanished. At the same time, Hajime who staggered by the side effect of Limit Break went down on one knee inside the barrier of Beyond Sage, and distorted his expression from an intense headache because of overworking.

    However, in his eyes that said ¡°I killed it!¡±, great joy overflowed at having survived victoriously.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hajime, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun, I¡¯ll heal you immediately!¡±

    Yue immediately approached Hajime¡¯s side and supported his body. Kaori also went to heal Hajime as she chanted recovery magic immediately. Shia and Tio also came to approach at the sides and embraced Hajime.

    ¡°You did it! Hajime-san!¡±

    ¡°As expected of Goshujin-sama¡­¡­ you made a harsh killing scene. I felt chills.¡±

    At Kaori¡¯s healing, while feeling his headache lessen a little at a time, Hajime also loosened his cheeks at hispanions that had gathered. While soaking in the reverberations of their victory, when it became peaceful, an old man¡¯s voice who seemed to be a little displeased resounded.

    [Yoo, Ha-bou. Please tell me if it¡¯s going to explode. Didn¡¯t you consider if I might die?]

    [Ah, Li-san. Sorry. I thought about nothing but what I was killing.]

    Apparently, Lieman seemed to have beenpletely blown away by thest explosion. Because he had used all of his power to kill the huge clione, his consciousness had not been turned toward Lieman. Moreover, thest explosion was not something Hajime had intended. For a bit, Hajime had also been surprised.

    [Well, can it not be helped if it was to kill the Akujiki? Whatever was done, it was splendid.]

    [If Li-san hadn¡¯te it would have been seriously terrible. Thank you.]

    [You¡¯re wee. Well, I only stuck to my moral code. Don¡¯t worry about it.]

    [You¡¯re an honorable man as usual. As expected of Li-san. I¡¯m thankful too for the coincidence that you were here.]

    [Ha-bou, coincidences that have umted, isn¡¯t it already called inevitable? That han was able to assist you was also inevitable, and that you survived like this is also an inevitability.]

    Hajime loosened his mouth with a ¡°hah¡± the same with the fish with the old man face that smiled broadly. At the two people who weremunicating something to each other, the female formation in the background were discussing together with whispers.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s that? Aren¡¯t they excessivelymunicating something with each other?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Honorable man¡¯s friendship?¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun¡­¡­ the friend that he was able to make in the other world is a Seama?? Even in Japan the appearance of him hitting it off with someone to that extent wasn¡¯t seen!¡±(TN:https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seaman_%28video_game%29)

    ¡°There was such a feeling even before. Girls¡¯ talk can¡¯t help bing boys¡¯ talk if it¡¯s a guy? Well, though the other party is an old man¡­¡­¡±

    From themselves, to the intimate atmosphere of Hajime and Lieman of a certain meaning, when Yue and the others turnedplex expressions towards them without either trembling or bewilderment attached, the two people¡¯s conversation also seemed to have just ended.

    [Then, han is already going. Ha-bou. Let us meet again if fate allows.]

    [Yeah. Li-san also take care.]

    With one mutual nod, Lieman turned back. However, when looking back as he advanced a little, he talked to Shia.

    [Jou-chan. There seems to be many rivals, but do your best. When you are able to have children, let¡¯s have them y with my children sometime. I will introduce my wife also. See you.]

    When leaving only those words, without looking back this time, he disappeared into the ocean as he was.

    Those that remained behind¡­¡­

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±You were married¡ª!!?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    It was a grand tsukkomi of such a Hajime andpany. Though he put on the airs of a wanderer, when thinking that he possessed a family, nothing but a normal useless old man was seen. For awhile, their tsukkomi echoed in the ocean.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    <strong>Oath With The Daughter</strong>

    ¡°Papa-! It¡¯s morning-! Wake up-!¡±

    At a corner of the maritime town Erisen, an infant¡¯s voice resounded in the second floor of a certain house. The time, passing through the early morning slowly, was around when one started to feel the warmth of the day. From the window, like forecasting that it will be good weather today as well, the morning sun streamed in brilliantly.

    Dosun!

    ¡°Aa~?¡±

    It was Hajime who was fast asleep in bed that was being shined on by such a morning sun. And, calling such a Hajime Papa was Myuu who came to wake him up with an energetic voice.

    Myuu, when determining the magnificent leap that does not make the weight felt just before the bed, thending of a ten point perfect score was determined on the belly of Hajime who was her Papa as it was. Of course, it was not from her feet. It was a form that became her straddling him.

    Although she was still a four year old child, the body weight was already around 15-6 kilograms. If such a weight jumps on the abdomen with added force, a normal person should even let out a groan, but naturally Hajime does not feel any kind of pain. Nevertheless, a sleepy groan dide out because of the forced way he was woken up.

    ¡°Papa, get up. It¡¯s morning. Good morning.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Aah, Myuu? Morning. Please stop *pechipechi*-ing since I¡¯m up.¡±

    Was she happy that Hajime had woken up? While showing a bright smile, Myuu drummed on Hajime¡¯s face with *pechipechi* sounds with hands like tiny red leaves. Hajime, when holding Myuu as he raised his upper body while doing a morning greeting, hebed her emerald green hair gently. At Myuu who narrowed her eyes like it felt good, Hajime¡¯s cheeks also loosened.

    ¡°¡­¡­N¡­¡­au¡­¡­Hajime? Myuu?¡±

    Inside such a heartwarming atmosphere, all of a sudden, a voice that made one feel seductiveness somewhere resounded. Hajime, when turning the sheets a little as he shifted his attention that way, the sleepy figure of a beautiful girl rubbing her eyes with the back of her curled up hand like a cat was there.

    Long blonde hair hung down in waves that was not bed hair at all even though she had been lying down, and it sparkled because of the morning sun pouring in from the window, causing her to blink her crimson eyes that were the same as red spinel. Because she was not wearing clothes the same as Hajime, with her pure white skin without a single blemish, the pair of hills that could be seen from the gaps of her hair that hung down the front made one feel seductiveness together with loveliness coupled with the sound of her voice.

    ¡°Howe Papa and Yue-oneechan are always naked?¡±

    Myuu¡¯s innocent question meant ¡°the time they got up in the morning¡± to the utmost. By no means did it mean that the pair were nudists.

    And, seeming to wonder, ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t have pajamas?¡±, Myuu looked alternately at Hajime and Yue with eyes that were possibly seeing someone a little pitiable. To the childishly pure question, with the likes of ¡°That is, you, because clothes are obstructive?¡±, Hajime, who must not have even been able to do a response that was mistaken for sexual harassment, requested Yue to help him with a slightly troubled expression.

    In her consciousness that cleared up gradually, Yue who guessed Hajime¡¯s distress returned an adult¡¯s temte to the child¡¯s innocent question.

    ¡°¡­¡­Myuu will alsoe to understand it if you be even bigger.¡±

    ¡°You understand when you be bigger?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N, you understand.¡±

    To Myuu who tilts her head, Yue avoided clearly answering by force. Myuu¡¯s sex education was left to Remia who was her mother. However, Myuu who tilted her head to the side with an expression like she was not quite able to agree with an ¡°U~n¡±, when looking back slowly, she let out an innocent question again while staring at a certain spot, and cornered mainly Hajime.

    ¡°Papa also, do you know why this ce became big? But, Myuu doesn¡¯t have this. Myuu doesn¡¯t understand?¡±

    Saying so, at a certain ce where the characteristic morning physiological phenomenon was caused, Myuu started to drum on it with her hands going *peshipeshi*. Although it was not with a significant power, Hajime, who shook at the impact on his delicate ce, fixed how he held Myuu in a hurry to separate her as much as possible from ¡°that¡±.

    ¡°Myuu, don¡¯t touch that. Listen. It¡¯s natural for Myuu who is a girl to not have it. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t worry about it. Another ten years, no, twenty years, better yet your whole life, it¡¯s something you don¡¯t have to be concerned with no matter what.¡±

    Hajime said something foolish with an extremely serious face. Myuu nodded her head with a *kokuri* because it was something said by her beloved Papa even while floating ¡°?¡± in her mind. Making a somehow satisfied expression at that, Hajime again untangled Myuu¡¯s hair bybing it with his hand. Myuu also, like her questions from just now were forgotten, started to concentrate on being satisfied by that gentle feeling.

    To such a Hajime, a gaze was turned towards him like feeling amused somewhere from Yue who was next to him. In those eyes, ¡°Overprotective¡±, ¡°Energetic because of the morning¡±, and ¡°One advantage because of the morning?¡±, such feelings of this or that seemed to be contained in them.

    Hajime faced the other way at that. Inside the warmth that increased a little at a time because of the light of day, that heartwarming scene continued until Remia and Kaori and the others, who fretted at the situation where Myuu did note to wake them up, came crowding into it.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hajime and the others, capturing Merujine Undersea Ruins, had returned to Erisen by getting on the back of Tio who used Dragonification because they had lost the submarine, and again six days had passed since they had supplied topics to the town. Since the day they had returned, Hajime and the others had been indebted to the house of Remia and Myuu throughout.

    The town called Erisen was a floating ind of intertwined wood with a huge poption. Since the vast sea itself bes an infinite plot ofnd, the whole town became an appearance where there is basically space made in the architecture and in the streets. Remia¡¯s and Myuu¡¯s house also, thergeness of it was more than enough for a house with two people living in it, and it was afortable living space to the extent that even with the five people of Hajime and the others staying there they did not even feel any inconvenience.

    Thereupon they set aside time to replenish their equipment and master the Age of Gods magic that they had obtained. Though half of it was a vacation mood because Erisen had perfected seafood cooking, the wind and waves were also pleasant, and the location was veryfortable.

    But, nevertheless, they felt that the rest was over a little on staying the sixth day. The reason, it goes without saying, was Myuu. It was not possible to take Myuu along on the journey beyond this point. A four year old girl without even any sort of power, it was absurd to take her along to the Great Labyrinth of the far east.

    Not to mention that the two Great Labyrinths excluding Hartsina Sea of Trees were in even more troublesome locations. One was in the Majin tribe¡¯s territory, the Freezing Cave of Schnee Snow Field. And the other one was surely that whatever Kamiyama. For either of them, they would need to go into the heart of a great power. To such a location, they were absolutely unable to take Myuu along.

    Because of that, though they should bid farewell to this town, was it guessed somehow? When Hajime and the others tried to start that conversation, Myuu always went into ultra spoiled child mode, and they could not easily start talking because she invoked ¡°Certain kill! Little Girl, Petition of Silence!¡± Eventually, dragging on the Age of Gods magic¡¯s training and the new equipment¡¯spletion, they stayed even the sixth day even though it was a made up excuse.

    ¡°Even so, if I don¡¯t make reasonable departure¡­¡­haa, what should I say to Myuu¡­¡­will she cry, I wonder? Her crying¡­¡­haa, it¡¯s depressing.¡±

    Hajime, while preparing some equipment with Rensei as he sat on the pier, muttered a soliloquy in seeming mncholy. The time when he had just exited from hell, although he thought that all of this world was inconsequential, now he was racking his brains at one farewell with a small child. At such a present state, in his mind, Hajime heldplex feelings.

    ¡°I me you, Sensei¡­¡­¡±

    To discard everything of this world, the thinking that did not dislike all of the sacrifices for the sake of just his objective hadpletely vanished, and Hajime used abusivenguage remembering his former teacher who was the impetus that led him to carrying such thoughts. However, Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Tio in front of his eyes, and seeing the smiling face of Myuu who was ying a game of underwater tag with the girls, the smile he floated on his face was the opposite of his words.

    When it was unrted to him, at that time, if he had abandoned Myuu, or if he had left Ankaji as it was, then if he left Remia alone, and if he quickly separated from Myuu¡­¡­ surely, the girls might not have those first rate smiling faces.

    Even if he discarded them for example, though it was separate from Yue and the others feeling unhappiness and it might not be a cause for their smiles to disappear, but could they possiblypare to those being shown now? That was surely because there was no doubt that the way it was for Hajime until this ce was not ¡°the lonely way of life¡±.

    While watching Myuu who was enjoying the irregr game of tag splendidly running from ce to ce from the incarnations of cheats with all of her power(everyone excluding Myuu was ¡°it¡±) as she perfectly showed the traits of the Sea-person tribe, again, Hajime let out a sigh. From between both legs of such a Hajime that were stretched out from the pier, suddenly a person¡¯s figure appeared making a sshing sound. Having appeared dripping water from in the sea, it was Remia who was Myuu¡¯s mother.

    Remia, who had her long, emerald green hair in one loose braid on her back, was wearing a splendidly suggestive, light green bikini. At first when she reunited with Myuu she was considerably haggard, but now, having perfectly regained her previous healthy body because of the recovery effects of the foul y ss Reproduction magic, you would not think that she was the mother of a child, no, it was so but she was d in her former seductiveness.

    The manpany of the town, all of them aimed at being her second marriage partner, as she was a gentle system beauty, to the extent that one could nod even if there was a strange fan club of the mother and child set. She boasted a splendid figure almost equal with Tio, and the drops of water that ran off the surface of her body were absolutely bewitching.

    Such a Remia, who was charming even under normal circumstances, appeared between his thighs suddenly. Hajime, who was racking his brains about Myuu, was inadvertently taken by surprise. Remia, as she supported her body setting her hands on Hajime¡¯sp, she looked up at Hajime from a ce that was a considerably dangerous position.

    However, in her face was the opposite of the position and the body that emitted seductiveness, and in Remia¡¯s kind expression, instead it carried a color like she was worrying about Hajime.

    ¡°Thank you very much. Hajime-san.¡±

    ¡°What is it all of a sudden? Something like saying thanks¡­¡­¡±

    Hajime made an expression like he was doubtful at Remia who stated her gratitude suddenly.

    ¡°Ufufu, the person who also worries so much for the sake of the daughter¡­¡­as her mother I also came to want to say one expression of gratitude.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­was it found out? For the time being, though I was intending to hide it.¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, there wasn¡¯t a person who didn¡¯t know? Yue-san and the others also all seem to be thinking about it¡­¡­ Myuu was able to meet with really wonderful people.¡±

    As Remia looked back over her shoulder, though Shia had been stripped of her swimsuit by Myuu¡¯s prank, even though they saw her figure chasing Myuu frantically while making a hand bra, she was showing a smile. And, again when turning her gaze to Hajime, this time she opened her mouth with an expression that was a little serious.

    ¡°Hajime-san. It¡¯s already enough. Everyone has done more than enough. Therefore, please don¡¯t be worried, and go forward for the sake of the things that you must do.¡±

    ¡°Remia¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Meeting with everyone, that child has grown up greatly. Although she only behaved like a spoiled child, she hase to be able to worry about someone other than herself¡­¡­ That girl understands. That Hajime-san and the others have to go¡­¡­ although shepletely acted like a spoiled child unintentionally because she is still immature, even so, ¡®Don¡¯t go,¡¯ was never said, right? That child also knows that it is wrong to detain you all more than this. Therefore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so? ¡­¡­If I¡¯m being worried about by a child, it¡¯s not taking care of her¡­¡­I got it. Tonight, I¡¯ve decided to tell her clearly. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll depart.¡±

    Myuu¡¯s silent appeal, though she didn¡¯t want them to go, he noticed that it was a manifestation of her fear about not wanting to trouble Hajime and the others by saying it, and Hajime, who looked up at the sky as he covered his eyes with one hand, became determined to say farewell. To such a Hajime, Remia again turned a gentle gaze towards him.

    ¡°Then, tonight let¡¯s have a feast. Because it¡¯s Hajime-san¡¯s and the others¡¯ farewell party.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Ufufu, yes, please look forward to it, D*e*a*r?¡±

    ¡°No, that way of calling is¡­¡­¡±

    To Remia who was floating a mischievous smile somewhere, though Hajime started to insert a tsukkomi, because of a voice that contained a chill like a blizzard, it was interrupted like always.

    ¡°¡­¡­Remia¡­¡­good courage.¡±

    ¡°Remia-san, since when¡­¡­ There was neither negligence nor a chance.¡±

    ¡°Fumu, by the angle seen, she even seems to be servicing Goshujin-sama¡­¡­ Exposure y¡­¡­ nice!¡±

    ¡°Um, Myuu-chan? Onee-chan¡¯s swimsuit, can¡¯t you return it soon? The public gaze from some time ago is¡­¡­¡±

    Yue and the others who returned to Hajime¡¯s location unnoticed red at Remia with half closed eyes. ¡°It can¡¯t be, is she aiming at Hajime for a second marriage partner for real?¡± seemed to be what was making them vignt. Thesest few days, it was a sight seen often. The pervert was ignored. The swimsuit stolen by the four year old girl and the half crying rabbit ears were also ignored.

    On the other hand, if one were to speak of Remia, who was in a state of being red at, the appearance of her pulling back was not especially seen because she merely smiled with, ¡°Ara ara, ufufu.¡± That easy breezy smile, because it hid Remia¡¯s true feelings, the approach that was shown sometimes towards Hajime was difficult to distinguish whether she was being serious or joking. This, is it said to be a widow¡¯s dignity or something¡­¡­?

    If speaking of the Hajime in question, he was captivated by the swimsuit appearance of Yue who was ring at Remia in a state of crawling on all fours as she raised herself onto the pier. Though he saw her every day, his gaze was attracted at an unconscious level already.

    It was a ck bikini type. It was splendidly suggestive because it was the type that was tied by a string. The contrast coupled with Yue¡¯s skin¡¯s whiteness was exceedingly lovely. Doing up her hair in a rare twintail, although it made her feel more childish than normal, the gap one felt with the adult-like swimsuit was unbearable for Hajime.

    Yue who was hurling sparks with Remia, when she noticed Hajime¡¯s gaze, she spilled a smile seemingly in good humor with a ¡°¡­¡­Fufu,¡± because it seemed like she guessed that his heart had been stolen by her, and she approached Hajime as she was on all fours.

    However, when she was absolutely not permitted to be far ahead forever, Kaori took Hajime¡¯s arm from the other side. She pressed Hajime¡¯s arm into the cleavage that peeked out from the white bikini with a *munyu*, although she was dyed red up to her ears from embarrassment. Her nce that looked at Hajime with upturned eyes was appealing in silence with ¡°Look at me too?¡±

    Furthermore, Shia from behind leaned on him while pressing her prided pair of hills onto Hajime¡¯s back. Because her swimsuit was still taken by Myuu, she seemed to have the intention to hide her body too. But, for Hajime, besides the first-rate softness, the characteristic feeling of the two that were touching him was a ce where he was extremely troubled.

    Incidentally, though Tio also disyed a very charming swimsuit appearance, because the feeling was very bad as she started ¡°Haa Haa¡±-ing in her delusion, Hajime made her cool off her head by force as he attacked with the piece of metal he was holding. That being the case, currently she had be a drowned body.

    Like that, to the location of Hajime who was surrounded by by beautiful women and girls, Myuu came rising to the surface from in the sea. Myuu, who appeared like she was cutting in between Hajime and Remia, she jumped at Hajime as she was from the front. To Hajime who caught her in his arms in an instant, Myuu, with ¡°Taken booty!¡± just hoisted Shia¡¯s swimsuit and ced it on Hajime¡¯s head. Apparently, it seemed to be a gift from his daughter.

    ¡°Mi-Myuu-chan!? Why, such a thing¡­¡­is!? It can¡¯t be¡­¡­ was it requested by Hajime-san? Re-really! Hajime-san, if my swimsuit was on your mind, if you said so¡­¡­ as much as you liked¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hajime, I¡¯ll give mine too.¡±

    ¡°M-me too! If Hajime-kun wants it¡­¡­ but because it¡¯s embarrassing undressing here¡­¡­ in the roomter, alright?¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, then, me too¡­¡­ Top or bottom, which one is better? Or else, both of them?¡±

    cing a woman¡¯s swimsuit on his head, a man to whom girls from all sides were presenting swimsuits, Nagumo Hajime.

    The water that dripped from Shia¡¯s swimsuit with a *potapota* was quite surreal coupled together with Hajime¡¯s expression that had stiffened his face. The manpany who witnessed that scene were made to drop tears of blood. And, to what extent did rumors spread in the area that day? With a story of, ¡°Be careful of the white haired eye-patch boy. That guy¡¯s favorite dish is stripped off swimsuits. He is a pervert that finds supreme delight in wearing them from his head.¡±

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The evening of that day, Hajime and the others informed Myuu of their farewell before dinner. Myuu who heard it grasped the hem of the one piece she wore tightly with both hands with a *gyu*, and earnestly resisted crying. The short silence continued for awhile, and it was Myuu who broke it.

    ¡°¡­¡­We can¡¯t meet anymore?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was a question that he was hard pressed to answer. Hajime¡¯s goal was to return to Japan which was his birthce. However, the concrete method was not yet known, and he did not know in what timing or in the shape of how he would return.

    Before, Miledi Raisen said to collect all of the Age of Gods magics if he wanted to fulfill his wish. Perhaps it might be a thing where he immediately returned in that timing. Because it seemed that there was no need toe back to Erisen until the end of the journey, possibly, he could not deny the possibility that this would be the final farewell.

    ¡°¡­¡­Papa, will you always stay Myuu¡¯s Papa?¡±

    To Hajime who was troubled over how he should answer, Myuu piled up words before listening to the reply. Hajime met her gaze directly and firmly grasped both of Myuu¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°¡­¡­Myuu, if that is your wish.¡±

    When replying so, Myuu made a smile with a *ni* as she loosened her mouth that had been clenched to resist tears. It was Yue and the others who made a *ha* in their expressions. In some respects it resembled Hajime¡¯s expression at a time when he was challenging a difficult fight, and, for an instant, they appeared like a true parent and child.

    ¡°Then, take care. And, next time, Myuu is going to go meet Papa.¡±

    ¡°Going to meet¡­¡­Myuu. I¡¯m nning to go very far away. Therefore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But, if Papa can go, then Myuu can go too. After all¡­¡­ because Myuu is Papa¡¯s daughter.¡±

    For she who was worthy of being Hajime¡¯s daughter nothing was impossible. Sticking out her chest as she seemed to be self-confident, if Hajime could note to meet her, Myuu made a deration to go to meet him herself. Of course, it did not mean that Myuu urately understood that Hajime was going to be returning to his birthce by crossing over worlds. Not to mention, the likes of Myuu obtaining all of the Age of Gods magics capturing the Labyrinths or crossing over worlds was impossible.

    And so, it was an impossible objective to realize that came out from the child¡¯s poor conception.

    However, who in the world wouldugh at that powerful deration? Who in the world would foolishly discard her will? It was impossible to do. It should not be done. The words Remia said about Myuu having grown was well understood. Myuu, though it was a short time, nevertheless she came to grow watching the reliable backs of Hajime and the others. Can such a beloved daughter be parted with now? Was it fine to part with her? No, there was no way such a thing could be done. There was no way that doing it was fine.

    Because of this, Hajime decided. Now, as he made one more vow here.

    ¡°Myuu, please wait.¡±

    ¡°Papa?¡±

    Myuu, who sensed that Hajime¡¯s atmosphere changed, tilted her head as she made a face that seemed curious. Until just now, there was not at all an expression that was worried anywhere, and the straightforward gaze that was always powerful pierced Myuu¡¯s eyes. It was the eye that Myuu had always watched.

    ¡°When everything is over. I wille back to Myuu¡¯s ce without fail. Taking everyone, we wille to meet Myuu.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, really. Have I ever told a lie to Myuu?¡±

    At Hajime¡¯s words, Myuu shook her head with a *furufuru*. Hajime gently stroked such a Myuu¡¯s hair.

    ¡°When Ie back, next time I¡¯ll take Myuu along too. And, my home town, I¡¯ll show you the ce I was born. You¡¯ll surely be surprised. Because my home town is a ce like a surprise box.¡±

    ¡°! The ce Papa was born? I want to see!¡±

    ¡°Are you looking forward to it?¡±

    ¡°A lot!¡±

    Myuu made a delighted expression while jumping up and down with a *pyonpyon*. At such a Myuu, Hajime gently narrowed his eyes. Myuu, who smiled with her whole face had blown away the anxiety over the matter of meeting with Hajime again, and without changing the force of hopping up and down, she jumped at Hajime. Hajime, who caught her firmly, held Myuu in his arms as it was.

    ¡°Than, can you be a good girl waiting with Mama? Don¡¯t do something dangerous. Listening well to what Mama says, can you do your best to help?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hajime made an apology with his gaze to Remia who was staring at the exchange of the two such people while smiling. With, ¡°Sorry, I decided it selfishly.¡±

    In contrast with that, when Remia slowly shook her head, she nodded as she matched gazes with Hajime firmly. With, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± That warm gaze, there was not even a bit of the color of condemnation, instead it contained feelings of gratitude.

    Was the eye contact of such a Papa and Mama noticed? While Myuu watched Hajime and Remia alternatively, she pulled Hajime¡¯s clothes with a *kuikui*.

    ¡°Papa, Mama too? Is Mama also the same?¡±

    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s¡­¡­Remia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it, dear? You¡¯re not saying that only I am left out, right?¡±

    ¡°No, that is so, but¡­¡­ seriously, this ce is ¡®another world¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, to the ce that the daughter and husband go, is there any way that I won¡¯t follow? Ufufu.¡±

    With Hajime holding the daughter, the figure of Remia nestled close to there. It was a normal married couple. Kaori and the others cut in as if to say, ¡°Like we¡¯ll let you-!¡± and the tumult spread. Where did the serious mood that was done in the beginning go? With Kaori and the others and Remia unfolding a war of smiles, to Hajime who was left out of it before anyone noticed, Yue stepped up with a *tokotoko*.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re taking them along?¡±

    ¡°Are you against it?¡±

    When Hajime responded so to Yue¡¯s question, Yue shook her head, staring at Hajime with a gentle look somewhere, and replied.

    ¡°¡­¡­If it is something that Hajime decided.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But, what about if you can¡¯t choose the timing?¡±

    It was the same question as Hajime¡¯s concern. Obtaining the Age of Gods magics, assuming that he even obtained the means to return to his home town somehow, it was not necessarily so that he could cross over worlds at a time whenever he liked. Or, there was fully the possibility too of it bing a situation that was different from what he promised with Myuu. If it became such a thing, Myuu¡¯s heart would surely be deeply wounded.

    However, when Hajime shrugged his shoulders, he turned a strong look that carried determination towards Yue while floating a smile on his mouth. Yue also, because she just tried to ask tentatively, her mouth loosened like the reply was said that it was understood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it one way or another. No matter what I¡¯ll return to the ce of Myuu, and show her Japan too. If we crossed over worlds leaving Myuu, then by all means, it¡¯s fine if wee back to this world again. It¡¯s fine if we cross over worlds any number of times. Is that the only difference?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N. Only that.¡±

    Floating smiles that they were understanding each other, Hajime and Yue matched their gazes closely. Yue thought she was feeling happy that Hajime was able to value something to the extent that he made a vow. Hajime also, appreciating that sort of her, again filled his heart loving Yue who was smiling at him. As always, Hajime¡¯s and Yue¡¯sbination ability ¡°Pink Space¡± was invoked.

    Neglecting the others¡¯ tumult, to Hajime and Yue who were making a world of just two people, already Kaori and the others made amazed expressions. However, to Myuu who was the daughter, such an ability seemed not to apply, and when she forced her way between them magnificently, she demanded to be held again to Hajime-papa. Although they made a promise to meet again, it did not change that they were separating for awhile. Thest night seemed to be a situation where she acted spoiled with all her might.

    The next day, Hajime and the others, seen off by Myuu and Remia, began a trip from the marine town Erisen.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    It¡¯s been a day and half since they set foot once again into the world of brown.

    Hajime aimed straight for the Ankaji (Ancadi) dukedom with the help of the magical powered four-wheeler while great heaps of dust rose from behind. Their original destination was the Sea of Trees, but they changed directions because they thought they might be able to repair the oasis if Koari used her reproduction magic.

    The reproduction magic has the effect of literally returning anything back to its original form. So Hajime judged that he should be able to restore the polluted oasis, seeding with reproduction where recovery magic¡¯s purification failed.

    Hajime had no reason to particrly object. They hadn¡¯t had a chance to try the local specialty fruitsst time, so he easily took Kaori¡¯s suggestion to return.

    Unlikest time, the entrance to Ankaji was full of people waiting in line. A lot of big wagons lined up, and judging from the atmosphere, it felt like a line of merchants.

    ¡°That¡¯s a veryrge caravan.¡± Hajime stated tly.

    ¡°¡­. Nn¡­ will take time.¡± Yue added.

    ¡°They¡¯re probably bringing in new supplies?¡± Kaori suggested.

    Kaori¡¯s guess seemed to be right. The reason behind the long line was from relief request from the Heilig Kingdom. Merchants were taking advantage of the troop¡¯s movement and traveled with the relief corps. The Heilig relief corps seemed to ept the Ankaji merchants as long as they didn¡¯t cause problems.

    Anyway, because the oasis had been ruined, other than the stockpiled crops, it was necessary to destroy the tainted crops for safety reasons. This caused arge need for food as well as water. Ankaji couldn¡¯t afford to be choosy who they got help from.

    Hajime disregarded the caravan. Not wanting to wait under the desert heat, he drove the four wheeler up to the gate without waiting in line.

    People of the caravan began to notice the ck object and started to run, their hearts likely screaming out ¡°Is that a demon they¡¯re sitting in?¡± Towards the dangerous stares mixed with fear and wariness, Hajime brandished his weapon as the vehicle approached the gatekeeper in a cloud of dust.

    As they drew near, the soldiers saw the 4 wheeler and suddenly became noisy. They moved to challenge Hajime, but colleagues who recognized the 4 wheeler convinced them to approach without their weapons. As they approach Hajime, they dispatch a messenger to run back to the city.

    Hajime and hispany left the 4 wheeler while ignoring the chaos their presence caused. As always, several people are enchanted by Yue¡¯s good looks. As Hajime ced the 4 wheeler back into his treasure warehouse, their eyes turned to wonder.

    ¡°It¡¯s like that. Has the God of the Apostles returned?¡± the gatekeeper asks as he watches the figure of Kaori.

    The soldiers were relieved to see Kaori. Perhaps they recognized her from the time they had brought Randzi back or when they went to recover the serene stones from the Guryuu-en Great Volcano.

    It appears like the 4 wheeler had be known as Kaori¡¯s transport, and they named her the ¡°God of the Apostles¡±. Hajime didn¡¯t feel the need to correct them as they were not exactly wrong. Since they recognized Kaori the best, they put her out in front.

    ¡°Yes, we returned to try to purify the Oasis. Please pass this on to the lords¡­¡± Kaori began.

    ¡°Oasis! Is it true?¡± The gatekeeper responded.

    ¡°I¡¯m only saying it¡¯s possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, if it¡¯s an apostle¡­ and we apologize for the impoliteness in such a ce. We¡¯ve already sent a messenger. I cannot leave my post, but a lord should being immediately to escort you if you¡¯d like toe to our waiting area.¡±

    It seems they¡¯ve gained recognition for previously rescuing the country. Hajime can see the respect in the eyes of the soldiers as they gaze at him. They were getting the VIP treatment. While cautiously watching the merchants that gave him curious looks, Hajime once again set foot into the Ankaji Dukedom.

    **_____________

    The lord Randzi ran up breathlessly after about 15 minutes of waiting. It was pretty quick arrival. At least to Randzi, it looked like they were important.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯m d you¡¯re all safe. I was worried when you did note back after entrusting the serene stones to Tio-dono. It would have been troublesome if our savior had died before we could express our gratitude.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a mere adventurer. But well, I thank you. As you can see, your relief is safely received.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and we finished stockpiling the food with the assistance we received. Along with the reservoir that Yue made, you¡¯ve bought us sufficient time. The people won¡¯t go hungry thanks to you and the merchants.¡±

    Randzi gentlyughed with slightly hollow cheeks. It seemed he had been run ragged to save Ankaji. The fatigue seemed to ooze out in his expressions. He wasn¡¯t getting enough time to rest.

    ¡°Lord. As for the purification of the oasis¡­¡± Kaori began.

    ¡°Apostle-dono¡­ No, Kaori-dono. The Oasis is as usual. Thanks to the fresh groundwater, the purification is proceeding little by little. At least half a year and the oasis should bepletely purified. One year before it soaks into the nearby soil and purifies it so that we can nt again.¡± Randzi responds a little depressed.

    Kaori exins that she might be able to immediately purify it. Randzi¡¯s response is dramatic. Taking a moment for it to sink in, ¡°Seriously!?¡± Randzi spits out feverishly. Kaori shyly nods in verification while moving to hide behind Hajime, taken aback by his exuberance. The distraught Randzi corrects himself, then asks for the purification politely.

    Since that was their intention anyway, Hajime nodded and Randzi led them to the oasis. The oasis is not very popr right now. In the past, it was a crowded ce where people rxed. Randzi was expressionless, but gave off a lonely atmosphere as he remembered the former oasis.

    Kaori moves up to the shore of the oasis and begins to cast reproduction magic.

    Although Hajime had obtained the reproduction magic, as usual his aptitude for it was virtually nothing. However, in the case of Shea, it seems there is an automatic recovery effect, but it had to be activated consciously. Also, her physical and mental strength seem to recover far faster. Steadily, Shea is bing even more superhuman. Along with her proficiency levels, body weight maniption, and body strengthening, she hase to be like a heavy tank with automatic recovery installed.

    The one with the most aptitude was Kaori, followed by Teo, and finally Yue. In the case of Yue, as usual, as a consequence of her own special auto-regeneration, this magic seems to have a poor recovery inparison. On the other hand, for the healing Kaori, her high aptitude for recovery magic seems to lead to her having a strong grasp on ¡°reproduction¡±, allowing her to use it moreprehensively and efficiently than anyone else. It¡¯s a bit sad that Yue won¡¯t be able to use it to improve herbat prowess.

    Kaori¡¯s begins to chant. It¡¯s a long cast. It initially took her 7 minutes but after practicing she was able to bring it down to 3. Since it only took her a week to learn it, it was practically a cheat. However, since Yue was present it was hard to truly call her a cheat inparison. Compared to Yue¡¯s abilities, this seemed easy.

    ¡°¡ª-Stopping elephant¡± she extends a white staff while closing her eyes and murmuring the final words.

    In the next moment, a pale light resembling a firefly appeared, and then fell into the middle of the oasis. The entire oasis started to shine, and pale light particles began to bubble up to the surface and float into the sky. It was a majestic scene that touched the heart. It truly felt like the corruption was being purged by heavenly light.

    Everyone forgot to breathe as they admired the sight. Even after the mysterious glow covering the oasis floated away into the sky, Randzi stood without a word, immersing himself in the afterglow.

    While supporting Kaori who was swaying a little from exhaustion, Hajime taps Randzi. Randzi snaps out of it and orders his men to survey the water quality. His subordinates hurry to examine the oasis with detection magic. After making a hard swallow, Randzi watches over his men, whom upon finishing their inspection report their results with expressions of disbelief.

    ¡°¡­. It¡¯s recovered.¡± A subordinate mutters.

    ¡°Repeat that?¡± Randzi demands.

    The subordinate adds words of confirmation and Randzi sucks in his breath, now knowing the truth.

    ¡°No abnormalities in the oasis! It is the original oasis! It has beenpletely cleaned!¡±

    At that moment, Randzi and his subordinates cheered in unision. They threw whatever documents they had and abandoned whatever they were holding as they hugged each other and pped their backs, expressing their joy. Randzi also looked up at the heavens, exhaling deeply and wondering if this was a bit too easy.

    ¡°After that, soil regeneration. Lord, where were the crops you discarded?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, it is all collected in one ce. Because of all the time andbor, it was regrettable that we had to toss them¡­ wait, you don¡¯t mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°If Yue and Tio join, it should be possible¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­. Nn, no problem.¡±

    ¡°They were grown with effort, it¡¯d be a shame to throw them away.¡± Hajime added.

    As Randzi realized they might be able to not only recover the soil, but the lost crops as well, his hand went to his chest and he lowered his head deeply without hesitation. It was not something a lord should do, but that was the extent of his appreciation for their actions. The love for them was deep in this country. It was the kind of thing that transforms your sense of appreciation.

    After receiving Randzi¡¯s bow, Hajime tried to move them towards the farnd. However, he suddenly stopped when he felt a disturbance. A frenzied group of people were approaching in the distance. The soldiers of the Anjaki Dukedom wereing towards them in a straight line with numerous soldiers of different attires. Using ¡°far vision¡±, Hajime could see that the group was popted with Seikyo church officials and temple knights from this town.

    As soon as they approached Hajime¡¯s group, they immediately surrounded them in a semicircr shape. An elderly man in white regal robes of the temple knights stepped forward. The dangerous atmosphere between the man and Hajime was only divided by the presence of Randzi.

    ¡°See them, they are dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Foribin Bishop, what the hell is this? They are dangerous? This hero has saved out dukedom twice already. I will not ignore disrespect to them as a lord of Ankaji.¡±

    ¡°The elderly man who was called Forbin Bishop snorted augh at Randzi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hmph, hero? Hold your tongue. They are already redited heretics. Careless words wille crashing down around you!¡± the Bishop snarled.

    ¡°They¡¯re branded heretics? Ridiculous, I have not heard of this.¡±

    Randzi was shocked at the word heretic being attached to Hajime. Randzi was a follower of the church though. He was aware of the weight of those words. Did they make a mistake? He met the Bishop with disbelief.

    ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t know, the news just arrived this morning. And the heretic showing up right now, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s exquisite timing? Surely this was a message from God. Destroy the enemies of God¡­ now on to Center¡­¡±

    Hajime couldn¡¯t hear the voices of thest lines, but apparently Hajime has been branded a heretic. Randzi and the Bishop eye him unintentionally.

    Hajime seems neither shocked nor in any particr hurry, only offering a shrug as if to ask ¡°What was I supposed to do?¡± to Randzi.

    Randzi wrinkled his eyebrows after seeing Hajime¡¯s response. However, the bishop opens his mouth and openlyughs.

    ¡°And now, I have to subdue the enemies of God. They say this man is quite brutal, but I have a hundred temple knights behind me. Come with us quietly so we don¡¯t upset the public peace, and we won¡¯t make things more difficult for you.

    Randzi closes his eyes. Without any more information, he could guess why Hajime was branded a heretic considering his power and his personality. Hajime was a force the church couldn¡¯t manage and thus couldn¡¯t allow.

    However, given the strength of Hajime¡¯spanions, stopping them was a decision equal to suicide. Randzi doubted the sanity of picking a war with Hajime. He was wondering if they had their priorities straight.

    It is a fact that Hajime saved Ankaji. He healed the people who were fallen by poison, prepared the water that was their lifeline, subdued the monster lurking in the oasis, and further purified the oasis back to how it was before.

    To this huge debt, it was troubling considering what they could provide as an award. Randzi¡¯s eyes grew wide at the realization that an opportunity just presented itself. And, with a serving lord¡¯s dignity, Randzi broke the silence and provided the impatient Bishop an answer.

    ¡°Rejected.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±

    To the totally unexpected words, the Forubin bishop provided an interesting goofy expression. The appearance of the bishop, inwardly, put a wry smile on Randzi. It should have been impossible for Randzi to go against the decision of the Seikyo church. Randzi repeated the words with unexpected determination.

    ¡°I said I refuse. These heros are our national salvation. If you would make them an enemy, then I cannot forgive the Seikyo church.¡±

    ¡°Are¡­ you¡­ insane? You cannot go against the church. Do you want to be branded as a heretic as well?¡±

    In response to Randzi¡¯s words, the bishop raised a startled cry clogged with anger. The temple knights also looked at each other with puzzled looks.

    ¡°Bishop, does Central not know their aplishments? He saved the dukedom when we were attacked by a deadly poison. Your reports should also mention that he rescued Ur town, don¡¯t they? I don¡¯t understand the sanity of this heretic im. Reconsider the heresy on ount of these new facts.¡±

    ¡°Silence! The decision is final! This is God¡¯s will! That is unforgivable. If you continue to protect this heretic, then Ankaji itself will be branded. Take heed!¡±

    The bishop¡¯s pupils had the light of mania in them. The way he was screaming gave an atmosphere that did not seem very clergy-like. Randzi stared at him with a cold eye. Hajime hade up beside him with an imperceptible motion and asked with a surprised look.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? Both the Kingdom and the Church are going to retaliate. As a lord, will you be alright?¡±

    Randzi does not answer Hajime. Instead, he turns Hajime¡¯s gaze to the surrounding men, who gave off an aura of preparedness and eptance. Their eyes shown with death as if saying ¡°to die killing is the way to go.¡± It was that kind of expression.

    The bishop also seemed to read the change in mood and shouts out ast warning while his face reddened and became more frenzied.

    ¡°Is this your answer? Public, your way ends here. Well, your way is not. This is the end for anyone who gets in my way. You¡¯ll receive God¡¯s divine punishment and fall to ruin!¡±

    ¡°This is Ankaji, we¡¯re not so shameless as to sell a hero who saved us. Divine? Like I¡¯d believe God¡¯s judgement would be so shameless. I guess my faith differs from the Bishop¡¯s God.¡±

    The Bishop¡¯s word became expressionless afer the angry words from Randzi. He raised one hand to try to send a signal for the Temple Knights to attack.

    At this time, there was a thump! Something flew at the knights and struck one of their helmets with a ng. At their feet was a pebble. It didn¡¯t do any damage to the Knight, but why was it there? Such questions were fleeting as another stone was thrown, bumping noisily against the temple knight¡¯s armor.

    If you looked where the stone¡¯s came from, many of the inhabitants of Ankaji had gathered in the intervening time, surrounding the Temr knights.

    They hade in response to the mysterious lights that had previouslye from the Oasis and came upon the scene of the temple knights surrounding their lord and Hajime.

    They remembered the treatments they had the received from Kaori as ¡°God of the Apostle¡±, the serene stones, and the magic bullet challenging thebyrinth to save them. They were indignant at the behavior of the church which turned into hostility as they began to throw stones.

    ¡°Stop! People of Ankaji! They are God¡¯s enemy. Heretics! You are going against the will of God!¡±

    Forubin is shouting loudly, trying to solve the excited inhabitant¡¯s misunderstanding. They just didn¡¯t know that Hajime wasbeled a heretic and will rx once the bishop exins things to them, or so the bishop thought.

    In fact, the words of Seikyo church bishop caused the inhabitants to stop throwing stones and look at each other in confusion.

    This time, Randzi spoke out with dignity.

    ¡°My beloved people, Listen! I was just informed that the oasis was purified. Our oasis has been returned to us through Hajime¡¯s efforts. As well as the contaminatednd. And the crops. They used their purification to return our Ankaji back to the way it way. They also brought me back to Ankaji. Make your decision with your own mind. Keep our hero of national salvation, or turn on him. I decided to keep him!¡±

    The Bishop tried to mock Randzi¡¯s speech, ¡°in such empty words, there is no reason to go against the majesty of the church,¡± however, his smile of ridicule slowly dropped.

    The inhabitant¡¯s intention is shown in the form of stoning.

    ¡°and I, a¡­.¡± The bishops words were sounded out by the ms of stones hitting armor.

    ¡°You act yfully, this is a matter of life or death!¡±

    ¡°The church did not do anything. Yet your insanity makes you want to harm the apostle who helped us!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a heretic anyway? You¡¯re abusing the term!¡±

    ¡°It must have been heretics that authorized this!¡±

    ¡°Defend Kaori!¡±

    ¡°Long live the lord!¡±

    ¡°Kaori, I dedicate myself to you!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start a Kaori fan club!¡±

    Apparently, the inhabitants seemed to have a sense of deep love and respect for Rindzi and Kaori. Pushing aside the faith, they defended Rindzi and Kaori with all of their spirit. No, it¡¯s more like they changed their faith itself. However, it seems like they have a faith of their own, belief that no one will harm Kaori who saved them as the ¡°God of the Apostles¡±. In short, it was a faith that exceeded the confidence of the bishop. It wasn¡¯t known where that trust was to begin with.

    Residents gathered one after another. The people¡¯s forces are not at all inferior to the Temple Knights, but the bishop became a beacon of anger and hostility that raged endlessly. The Temple Knights started to back up in retreat.

    ¡°Bishop-dono, these are the intentions of Ankaji. What of your previous allegations?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think¡­¡±

    The Bishop turned his heel while grinding his teeth, a scowl leveled at Hajime. The knights rapidly move to follow after him. The bishop seemed to lose steam, giving off thest of his passion with loud footsteps as he headed back to the church.

    ¡°Is this really okay? Will they leave it at this?¡±

    Hajime had a concerned look, having been left out of the loop until the end. Kaori¡¯s direct involvement with the crisis with the church left a worried look on her face.

    Despite this, Randzi replied with a cool look like it was no big deal.

    ¡°This is the choice of Ankaji. The people who live in this dukedom are grateful to you. It¡¯s unthinkable to have you die in our territory that is why they would have killed to protect you. I don¡¯t want such a coup in this country.¡±

    ¡°That aside, I wouldn¡¯t be hurt by someone of their level¡­¡± Hajime responded scratching his cheek.

    Randziughed at his words.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, then that means you guys are scarier than the church. Being the nation¡¯s hero is only half the reason we protected you. We also don¡¯t want to be your enemies. I can¡¯t even imagine the amount of magic you possess to ughter an unknown monster in a breeze and capture argebyrinth in just a few days. You ignore the church and don¡¯t respond to the threat of a hundred knights either. You¡¯ve defeated an army of ten thousand and there are even rumors you defeated a demon instantly. No, it¡¯s downright scary. There will be a time when I seed after my father passes, but I¡¯ll take pride in having made a wise decision between the two.¡±

    So Randzi had no intention of catering to the church¡¯s hostility towards Hajime. He put the church and Hajime on a scale of who was a stronger ally and chose thetter. Indeed, it could be said the country itself would act against the majesty of the church. To say this was a bold decision would not be an exaggeration.

    Hajime smiled at the thought that his confrontation with the church was thwarted by the people themselves. As the people moved around them in a fluster with care for their safety, Kaoriughed happily. Hajime realized this was the path Aiko had hoped for him, one that was not a ¡°lonely way of life.¡±

    *

    Three days after the turmoil from the church.

    Hajime¡¯s party had finished purifying the agricultural areas, and he was watching the oasis shine from a hilltop.

    Hajime could see the sparkling surface of the water. People had gathered around the oasis once again with liveliness and smiles. Couples sat in the grass watching the kids frolic in the water. There were people pier fishing, and lovers in their own little worlds on boats. People had returned to the oasis, and they all had smiles.

    This is how Hajime passed this day in Ankaji. He had intended to leave as soon as he had bought some of the specialty fruit, but he had been kept there by the lord and the inhabitants¡¯ generosity and ended up staying a few extra days.

    Hajime worried that with the current mood in the city, their departure from Akanji would be met with a parade. He had to make a request to Randzi to keep things modest. They were able to finish their send-off at the lord¡¯s mansion, and finally Hajime made it to the gates, taking onest look at the oasis before they left.

    ¡°You stand out, perhaps you can wear something a little less conspicuous.¡±

    Hajime mentions to Yue nearby as he turns to leave.

    ¡°It does¡­? Tired of?¡±

    ¡°What? Is that so? Hajime-kun.¡±

    ¡°Well, Yue, Kaori. From my view, you guys just stand out.¡±

    ¡°Well, I ¨C it¡¯s because this dress is not to pass through the gates¡­¡±

    Shea had said these outfits where part of the so-called belly dance costume. Their navels were visible between a high top and short pants. It was very sensational, their tiny navels dazzling. It guaranteed that every eye would be on the one wearing it.

    It seems like amon way of dressing in Ankaji. When Yue received the gift from ady of the manor, she immediately began wearing it to show off. Upon seeing Yue in it, Hajime¡¯s eyes became like a wild beasts. Apparently, Hajime seems to be weak to that kind of costume. His eyes were glued to Kaori once she started wearing it, prompting Shea and Tio to do the same.

    Other than with Yue, they didn¡¯t elicit enough response from Hajime. As a result, they started wearing the outfits all day. However, Yue¡¯s outfit copsed all reason in Hajime.

    Even now as the set out, everyone remains in their erotic costumes. Finally, Hajime had reached his wits end and started to poke the point loudly and aggressively, despite being somewhat happy, to make them dress normal once again.

    ________________

    It¡¯s been two days since leaving Ankaji.

    They were on the road leading to Horuado. Hajime¡¯s four wheeler steadily approached a caravan that was being attacked by Rashiki thieves.

    It was at this point that Hajime and Kaori would meet a surprising person.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    It was Shia who first noticed themotion.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that someone being attacked ahead?¡±

    As usual, Yue was pressed up against Hajime. Kaori tried to get between them, the aura of her dragon pressed up against Yue¡¯s lightning aura. The result was that Hajime had to be careful driving and thus didn¡¯t have his attention on what was in front of him.

    As Shia said, there appeared to be a caravan ahead with two groups, one attacking the other. As their vehicle approached, Hajime¡¯s ¡°distance vision¡± allowed him to see two groups in the middle of a battle, one offending and the other defending. Shea¡¯s usamimis picked up the roar of battle before Hajime could see them.

    ¡°They appear to be bandits. The bandits seem to outnumber the caravan guards over 40 to just 15. The difference in theirbat potential is clear.¡± Hajime describes the situation to Yue and Kaori.

    ¡°¡­ Nn, the guards are putting up a good fight,¡± Yue adds.

    ¡°They have a barrier spell surrounding the caravan, but it¡¯s not going to hold out. The bandits are trying to break the wall with magic.¡±

    ¡°But their defense is holding for the moment.¡±

    ¡°Having a barrier cover the entire caravan stretches it pretty thin. It will not endure long. They¡¯ve bought themselves some time, but it won¡¯t hold.¡±

    It appears like the caravan faced a surprise attack. Numerous people within the barrier were crouched down with injuries, or worse dead. They had managed to take out a few bandits, but the bandits were still proportionally more. They had managed to erect a barrier, but once it failed the people of the caravan would undoubtedly meet a gruesome end.

    Hajime¡¯s conversation was cut short as the barrier melted to nothingness. The bandits raised a shout and surged forward, breaking through the caravan¡¯s remaining defenses with vicious grins on their faces. The escort squadron fought back desperately, but they were outgunned. One person after another fell to injuries from the bandits.

    Kaori had a determined expression on her face, she turned to Hajime and requested he help rescue them in a tone that suggested she was agitated.

    ¡°Hajime-kun, please! Help them, if you can¡­¡±

    Hajime didn¡¯t respond, but elerated his 4 wheeler instead. Since it was obvious the caravan would be wiped out if he didn¡¯t help, he had already decided he wanted to know their story. He wanted to say that to Kaori, but didn¡¯t.

    The 4 wheeler chewed into the ground producing a ¡°garri garri garri¡± sound as he elerated with a vengeance, the car moving as if it was attached to a rocket engine.

    ¡°Hajime-kun, thank you¡­¡±

    Kaori smiled happily as he began to take action. Hajime shrugged in response. Hajime was simply doing what he wanted to do. Yue tightened her seatbelt.

    ¡°Oh, that, Hajime-kun? Isn¡¯t this a bit¡­¡±

    The feeling seemed to be ruined as the four wheeler continued to elerate moment by moment. Although she asked him to help, she knew how cars worked on earth, and the speed he was charging at them didn¡¯t leave time to stop. Was he going to ram them with the 4 wheeler? Kaori could not help but think so.

    With Haori concerned, Hajime responded clearly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they teach you to stomp the elerator when you see a criminal in driving school?¡±

    ¡°Of course they wouldn¡¯t teach that. Don¡¯t twist the trafficws to your discretion. Hey, Yue, don¡¯t agree with him, stop nodding!¡±

    While Kaori tsukkomi¡¯d, Hajime ignored her, turning the vehicle towards the bandit sitting in the rear who appeared to be the leader. Hajime intended to kill the bandits by running them over without hesitation.

    The bandit leader finally noticed the strange object approaching them leaving behind a cloud of dust. He issued instructions to nearby bandits, and they began to chant magic. To them, the 4 wheeler appeared to be some new kind of demon or monster. They would not have believed it was man-made, let alone operated by people.

    Hajime poured magical power in to the four-wheeler, operating one of its many functions. A de of approximately 1 meter protruded from the sides and roof. The bandits fired me bullets at the vehicle, but they bounced harmlessly off the four-wheeler, so Hajime chose to ignore them and kept driving forward. Even though the me bullets were striking the vehicle, its steadfast rush towards the bandits put sour expressions on their faces.

    Dogoo! Baki! Squish!

    Horror, despair, and embarrassment ¨C those were the expressions on the bandit¡¯s faces as they collided with the hood of the 4-wheeler.

    As bandits flung over the roof, the de on top ripped them to shreds. Some tried to jump to the sides to avoid the des and were blown away instead. At 80 km/h, anyone who was lucky enough to miss the des ended up with shattered bones and ruptured organs.

    The rear group of bandits were wiped out in a moment, leaving seven dead.

    After taking out the rear bandits, Hajime spins the car, putting it into a drift. The area bes a ughtering ground as the 4 wheelers cuts into the bandits, leaving the surviving members of the caravan staring with stunned looks. Bandits and caravan guards in closebat suddenly stop to stare at the scene.

    As the bandits and caravan guards eye them cautiously, Hajime turns to Kaori as she leans forward eagerly.

    ¡°If they attack us withoutpassion, we must be willing to do the same. Do you understand?¡± Hajime exined to Kaori.

    ¡°¡­ yes, I understand.¡±

    Kaori understood that despite being kind, she wasn¡¯t allowed to heal or protect the people she would call enemies. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to follow Hajime. She had made her resolve to be in his party. Hajime feared that Kaori would get in his way, but she gave him a resolute nod to alleviate his suspicions.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get interfere. So do what you need to do.¡± Hajime sighed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kaori let out a smile, getting out of the four wheeler and racing to the closest injured person. She was surprised that it turned out to be a young woman. The bandits who had regained their resolved immediately approached Kaori aggressively, their faces twisted in anger over the bandits the 4 wheeler had killed.

    ¡°You whore! Die!¡± While raising an angry voice, one of the bandits brandished his long sword.

    Kaori spared him a sideways nce and then brushed past while ignoring him. She continued at a full sprint towards the injured person while beginning her chant. A momentter there was a loud bang, and man¡¯s head exploded, easily ending his life.

    Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan!

    The wind continuously carried the sounds of death with each crack of thunder. Each explosion resulted in the destruction of another head in a spectacle of blood. It was overwhelmingly harsh. The more than 40 bandits were reduced to half their number in a matter of seconds.

    In a panic at the unbelievable sight, a few of the bandits tried to grab Shia and the other girls in an attempt to gain a hostage. One of the guards tried to shout out to the girls to give them a warning, but his worries were pointless. Shia¡¯s superhuman growth was progressing quite nicely, and there were no openings in thisbat rabbit!

    Shia pulled out Doryukken from the treasure room, which appeared to the bandits like nothingness behind her. Passi! It made a satisfying sound as she swung it, the hammer stretching to size. As she swung, a circr white membrane formed on end. It was a wall of air which struck the upper bodies of three of the bandits, blowing them away in a single hit.

    ¡°Oops! Too much blood!¡±

    Apparently, as they hadn¡¯t fought any small fries in a while, Shia had forgotten to restrain herself when fighting a weaker enemy. She had intended to just toss the enemy back, but with her absent-minded spirit, she had sent their upper bodies flying without the lower. The sudden sttering of blood causes Shia to back up several steps in surprise.

    Yue and Tio spared Shia amazed looks, even though they were in the middle of decimating the other bandits with a storm of magic.

    The remaining 10 bandits were unceremoniously shot by Hajime, death immediately following without time to plead for their lives. It was pure destruction without any forgiveness.

    Kaori used the recovery magic restoration to heal numerous people at once scattered across the caravan. Regrettably, many of the caravan guards who had fallen earlier had already breathed theirst breath. Even reproduction magic could not help bring them back from the dead.

    As Hajime approached Kaori, a person raced up to her quickly. The stranger was small-statured, their face hidden with a hood, causing them to appear suspicious. However, Hajime knew this was the person who had kept the barrier up to desperately protect the caravan. None of the caravan guards got in Hajime¡¯s way as he approached them.

    ¡°Kaori!¡±

    The hooded person threw out her hands and used her momentum to leap at Kaori while calling her name in a pretty voice. Kaori didn¡¯t hide her astonishment, muttering the name of the person in the process.

    ¡°Lily (She¡¯ll be called Riri or Ririana in the next chapter on)? After all, it is Lily? That barrier looked familiar. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d find you in such a ce, but I suspected¡­¡± It appeared Kaori recognized the hooded person as Lily.

    ¡ª¨C Rather, Liliana S.B. Heilig (Hairihi), the third princess of the Heilig (Hairihi) Kingdom was the person in the hood.

    Liliana hugged Kaori with relief, offering a glimpse of her big, blue eyes and apparent beauty hidden by the hood. Her eyes squeezed shut as she began to cry, speaking to Kaori quietly between sobs.

    ¡°I also did not think I¡¯d find Kaori in this ce. It is¡­ good fortune. It seems that I haven¡¯t exhausted my luck yet.¡±

    ¡°Lily? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Kaori didn¡¯t quite get the meaning of Liliana¡¯s words, but she noticed something was off and pulled back. Liliana put a finger on Kaori¡¯s mouth, urging her not to use Liliana¡¯s name.

    Apparently Liliana was alone and had managed to slip into the caravan to get this far. Kaori gave a sympathetic look as she tried to emphasize with the struggle the princess must have faced.

    ¡°Kaori, are you guys done?¡± Hajime interrupted, oblivious to the mood.

    Liliana gave Hajime a nk look. Suddenly, Liliana raised her voice and shouted ¡°Hya!¡± Looking up at Hajime from within her hood, a light bulb seemed to go off in her head and she immediately began to greet Hajime.

    ¡°It¡¯s Nagumo, isn¡¯t it? Long time no see. We had heard about your survival after the fall. The strength and ability to survive is worthy of respect. It was good you survived. While you were missing, Kaori was a wreck.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Lily, we¡¯re fine now.¡± Kaori spoke in a fluster.

    ¡°I heard about how Kaori confessed to Hajime from Shizuku, but you¡¯ll have to tell me more about itter.¡±

    Liliana was teasing Kaori in a fun tone, smiling from the back of her hood. Kaori turned bright red from embarrassment.

    The princess¡¯s smile must be very popr with the public. There was no doubt that if she aimed it at the young and old alike, they would fall for her. However, Hajime wasn¡¯t particrly moved by her smile.

    Without reading the atmosphere at all, he eyed her suspiciously and demands,¡±¡­And who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Heh?¡±

    If Hajime didn¡¯t interrupt them, Liliana and Kaori would undoubtedly keep talking about the status of all the other students in the kingdom. Hajime didn¡¯t have the patience to be subtle. He wanted a direct answers.

    Liliana was a princess with a great personality and who was loved by everyone she met. She was shocked to be addressed so improperly by a man who normally wouldn¡¯t even be worthy of meeting the princess, thus she let out a goofy voice involuntarily.

    The panicked Kaori immediately tried to smooth out the situation on behalf of the dazed Liliana. She spoke in a low voice so no one else could hear them.

    ¡°Hajime you¡­ Princess! It¡¯s the Princess! It¡¯s the Heilig Kingdom Princess Leliana that you¡¯re speaking to!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Gusu (sobbing), you¡¯ve forgotten me, haven¡¯t you? Gusu.¡± Leliana whined.

    ¡°Lily! Don¡¯t cry because of that! Hajime-kun is kinda whatchamacallit. He¡¯s special. No one normal would forget Lily. So you don¡¯t need to cry!¡± Kaori attempted to smooth things out.

    ¡°Hey, can you not say those rude things so casually?¡± Hajime sighed.

    Since Liliana¡¯s watery eyes looked quite terrible, Kaori was desperate tofort her. Hajime involuntarily tsukkomi¡¯d, however Kaori gave him a dirt look that said ¡°be quiet right now!¡± Meanwhile, Liliana was exining ¡°No, it¡¯s okay Kaori, it just hurt my pride a little¡­¡± Across the board, the conclusion from the conversation seemed to be that Hajime was wrong for havingpletely forgotten who Liliana was.

    With the atmosphere already delicate, a man from the caravan approached them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­. It looks like you¡¯re in good health¡­¡± the caravan leader stated.

    ¡°From health drinks¡­¡± Hajime responds

    ¡°Really? A health drink? Apany that can make that must be a famous and wealthypany. Can you give me their name?¡±

    ¡°Oh-, no, nevermind. But how are you, Mottou?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m d you remember Mottou from the Yunker tradingpany. This is the second time you helped us out of a dangerous ce. It looks like we were fated to meet again.¡± The manughed and shook Hajime¡¯s hand.

    It seemed like the leader of the caravan was the man they escorted to Fhu-ren from Brook town some time ago.

    Hajime also remembered when hismercial spirit got the better of him and Hajime had to put him in his ce. Hajime had learned a bit about human nature from the man named Mottou. Although it seemed like Mottou¡¯smercial spirit hadn¡¯t declined in the slightest. He casually touched Hajime¡¯s ring of storage as he let go of his hand. His eye¡¯s weren¡¯tughing, but seemed to ask ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to sell that soon?¡± Maybe it was just Hajime¡¯s imagination.

    Shia exined to Kaori and Lily their rtionship with Mottou.

    ¡°A random person you met only once you can remember, but a princess?¡± Lily became even more depressed and Kaori struggled tofort her in spite of the story she just heard.

    As Mottou told it, they were heading to the Ankaji dukedom via Horuado. The plight of Ankaji had already been known, and as a merchant he was ready to head out there to earn a profit. It seemed that he had already been out there once and this was his second journey after a stop in the Imperial City. From the look on his face, it was clear they were making big profits.

    Hajime exined that they were heading for the Sea of Trees after a stop in Huruado. Mottou begged them for an escort until they reached Horuado.

    However, before Hajime could answer, Liliana put it a stop to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting you, Merchant. I must speak with you for a moment. Thank you for transporting me this far. I¡¯m sorry for my selfish request, but I won¡¯t be joining you the rest of the way to Horuado.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not heading to Horuado anymore?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this point is fine. I will, of course, pay for the entire trip.¡±

    It seemed that Liliana was taking advantage of the caravan to make it to Horuado. Having met Hajime on the way, she no longer felt it was necessary. At the point, Hajime received a tap on his shoulder and Kaori whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be cruel to Lily anymore!¡± she gave a silent plea with her eyes.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, it¡¯s been a pleasure. Don¡¯t worry about the money.¡± Mottou continued.

    ¡°Huh? No¡­ why?¡±

    Mottou had refused to receive money, which confused Liliana. The caravan had provided bed and food along with an escort. Coming from Mottou the merchant, those words seemedpletely unexpected. Liliana gave Mottou a troubled smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself too much on it. But here¡¯s some advice. Typically, a caravan will charge extra passengers before they depart. To not have to pay before you leave typically suggests they¡¯re up to something, or don¡¯t n to charge you in the first ce. This is thetter.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your circumstances are, but since you¡¯re traveling alone I assumed it was serious. During a crisis, if a merchant such as myself helps, then in the future the people of this country may find confidence with this merchant.¡±

    Liliana realized that Mottou knew her identity from the beginning. He pretended not to know her so he could help without drawing attention.

    ¡°Then at least I should offer a token of my appreciation. Without your help, I never would have made it out of the Imperial City.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ the thing you want most is often the most difficult purchase for a merchant, you know?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡­. No, I don¡¯t know.¡± Liliana responded confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s trust.¡± Mottou exined.

    ¡°Trust?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a business without trust can¡¯t thrive and never will makea profit. However, to help a youngdy out in a serious situation, the Yunker Trading Company might be known as apany you can trust. Your fare will be paid no matter.¡±

    Liliana held a wry smile at the words he spoke. If you use money unreasonably, it¡¯s synonymous with ack of trust. There were some contrary feelings welling up in Liliana. Eventually, she gave up on them and took Mottou¡¯s good will straight on.

    ¡°Your tradingpany is truly worthy of relying on. This Heilig princess will never forget your kindness and dedication. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Your words are wasted on this one.¡± Mottou bowed deeply with respect.

    Then Mottou turned, leaving Liliana and Hajime on the spot as his caravan headed down the nned route to Horuado. He left in a manner of knowing that he¡¯d receive his own heretic certification for aiding the princess. He had already received the information that the Ankaji dukedom had recovered thanks to Hajime. Hajime could only guess why he chose to help in this manner. He supposed Mottou would say he did It to ¡°Earn favor for a better tomorrow¡±, the slogan of a genuine merchant. (Trantion note: It¡¯s implied that he never had nned to go to Ankaji, and had done it purely to help the princess, in order to get in good with the royal family, so to speak)

    After Mottou had left, the remaining party headed off in the magic four wheeler while Liliana began to exin her story. Liliana¡¯s expression was full of tension and impatience which gave Hajime a foreboding feeling. Finally, she began to speak.

    ¡°Aiko was kidnapped¡­¡±

    Hajime sensed that there was more to it than that.

    To summarize Liliana¡¯s story:

    Recently, the mood inside the Royal Pce seemed more ufortable than Liliana remembered.

    The Kingmitted himself to the Seikyo church more fervently than he had ever done in the past. The Prime minister and the other leaders also seemed to get caught up in his fervor, their belief strengthening unreasonably.

    If it was just that¡­ but there was also the fact that one after another, everyone seemed to fall in line with the church. Their coboration was enhanced like never before. Leliana kept telling herself it was her imagination.

    The difort didn¡¯t stop there. Everyone seemed oddly devoid of any ambition. She had attempted to talk with knights and soldier she knew, familiar faces, and they all responded properly, but their responses seemed mechanical. Maybe even something like an illness.

    She even tried to consult with Meld, the one knight she had the most trust in, but he always was kept out of sight and busy. Liliana couldn¡¯t manage to catch him even once to talk.

    Meanwhile, Aiko finally returned to the Imperial City with details on Ur town. Liliana seemed to have been present at the time. Suddenly, an abnormal demand was made. It was the call to make Hajime a heretic. Credited with saving Ur, the objections and opinions of Aiko, who boasted great name recognition and poprity as the ¡°fertility goddess¡±, werepletely ignored.

    The conclusion seemed unreasonable, and Liliana had been a fierce protestor, although her father didn¡¯t budge no matter what she said. His stubbornness seemed to border on obsession. Instead, Liliana herself was used of having ack of faith, and her father started to see her as an enemy, rather than a daughter.

    Liliana pretended that they had convinced her, and then immediately made ns to run away. She wanted to discuss what was going on with Aiko first. Liliana knew that Aiko was nning to meet the rest of the students to discuss the events around Hajime fall at dinner, so she wanted to meet her beforehand and discuss her fears.

    She had been approaching Aiko¡¯s room when she heard her arguing with another woman in the corridor. When she peeped around the corner, she saw Aiko unconscious and in the hands of a woman with silver hair wearing a church frock.

    The woman made Liliana afraid, and she immediately dashed into a nearby hidden passage only known to the royal family.

    Although the silver-haired woman had noticed and looked for her, she didn¡¯t notice the hidden passage itself and left Liliana in peace. Liliana was convinced that the silver haired woman was the mastermind behind all of this. That everything was connected and that she needed to tell someone.

    However, since Aiko was ambushed, it stood to reason that the students were being watched. She also didn¡¯t know Meld¡¯s whereabouts. Then she remembered that one of the students, a dependable friend, wasn¡¯t in the capital. So she decided she had to find Kaori. She had heard the story that Kaori was with Nagumo Hajime. That means it wouldn¡¯t be just the two of them she could rely on. She escaped in a hidden passage way with the n to head to the Ankaji dukedom.

    Based on the news that Ankaji was recovering after a public emergency, in seemed like there was a high probability the person responsible was Hajime andpany.

    ¡°And after that, you know, I was allowed to travel with the caravan of the Yunker Trading Company. I did not think I¡¯d get noticed, let alone find myself getting attacked by bandits, or that I¡¯d be helped by Kaori¡­ not even in my dreams¡­ a little while ago did not¡­ but¡­ I¡­ it was scary¡­ the church¡­ What is happening? The nun with that silver hair¡­ my father¡­¡±

    Liliana hugged her body, trembling with fear. Rather than the talented princess she usually was, she just looked like a scared girl. Although that was no wonder. All the people she knew were turned into strangers, and she was afraid she¡¯d be next.

    Kaori hugged her tightly, trying to ease the fear that dug into Liliana¡¯s mind even a little.

    While watching the scene, Hajime went through the events in his mind. Lilliana¡¯s story reminded him of the Merujine underwater ruins and the scene they had been shown in the end. The people had been built into a fervor with their belief in god. This was very truly a dangerous situation.

    He didn¡¯t know if those visions were true. Could it be happening? No, rather they should get the god level magic quickly, and leave this world as soon as possible.

    However, Hajime couldn¡¯t make the decision immediately, as he had to consider Aiko-sensei. Most likely, what Aiko was going to tell the students was true about their being brought to this world to fight for the god¡¯s amusement. They liked to use people as pawns, and her words would have put a wedge of suspicion that would have inconvenienced them. It seems Hajime¡¯s theory was spot on.

    For them to decide to kidnap Aiko, it must have been Hajime¡¯s fault. They probably don¡¯t want to kill her, but the people who take pleasure in manipting everyone like a hand puppet might decide to eventually make use of her.

    Hajime was indebted to Aiko for the advice that she gave him. It¡¯s not as bad now that he is not alone.

    For that reason¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re going to help my teacher.¡±

    Hajime chose to save, rather than abandon the one that needed him.

    With those words, Liliana raised her face in hope. She wore an expression of relief over the fact that he¡¯de back with her to the city. She had heard that he was indifferent towards his ssmates in this world and she had feared he would have abandoned them. She expected that convincing him to go would be difficult.

    ¡°You really will?¡±

    Liliana asked for confirmation, but Hajime only shrugged.

    ¡°Please do not misunderstand. It¡¯s not because of your kingdom. It¡¯s for my teacher. She¡¯s been kidnapped because of me. I have to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°For Aiko¡­¡±

    Liliana was a little discouraged when she realized that Hajime had no ns to lend his force to the kingdom, but she had some hope that he¡¯d change his mind on the way. Despite his harsh words, she still broke into an involuntary smile.

    ¡°Well, in the process of helping my teacher, I might end up aiding the kingdom by ident.¡± He admitted.

    ¡°¡­. Fufu, I hope that is the case. I thank you, Nagumo.¡±

    Since the woman who had kidnapped Aiko was wearing a frock of the church, and since the king was listening to the church to an abnormal degree, likely the church was the cause of all these problems. The church would likely get in Hajime¡¯s way, and they¡¯d end up as his enemy. Helping Aiko and the fixing the kingdom seemed to be one and the same. By helping Aiko, Hajime would help Liliana.

    Liliana shared a smile with Kaori, causing Hajime¡¯s mouth to distort a bit.

    In addition to saving Aiko, Hajime had another purpose. It¡¯s the Kojiri (Spirit) magic in Kamiyama. From what they had heard from Miledi (armor-possessed prankster who gave them gravity magic), Kamiyama is also one of the seven majorbyrinths. However, whether there is argebyrinth entrance hidden by the church, Hajime had no clue. It was still worth a check although the church officials would likely get in his way.

    So even though he had originally nned on going to the Sea of Trees, he now had a good reason to go for Kamiyama. And, in the process he¡¯d rescue Aiko, with the likelihood of a fight with church very high. If he attacked the head temple, maybe that¡¯s all he¡¯d need to get the Kojiro (Spirit) magic, or so he thought.

    With regards to the silver-haired woman, Hajime mentioned that he thought he had seen a silver haired person in the visions given to them in the Meljeene Underwater Ruins. On the luxury liner, there was a woman in a hood who disappeared and they most certainly had silver hair. Hajime couldn¡¯t guess if it was the same person, the age was too different. However, there was a feeling from the beginning. Something to do with this woman with silver hair.

    Hajime¡¯s fighting spirit burned. He would stop them, no matter who the other party was. He¡¯ll kill anyone who gets in his way. He puts on a ferocious smile like that of a wild wolf.

    ¡°¡­. Hajime, nice.¡± Yue responded to his look.

    ¡°Hajime¡­ your face looks a little tight¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for showing me such a vicious look. You¡¯re making me wet!¡± Tio added.

    The atmosphere between Hajime in the girls was anything but subtle, Liliana blushed at the sight.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    <strong>Chapter 99 ¨C The Apostle¡¯s Raid, Royal Capital Invasion</strong>

    In a room where the only light source was produced by the moonlight rays, causing a contrast of ck and white from the narrow grate window.

    A simple and in room can be seen. It¡¯s only around 6 tatami mats in size with a small desk, chair, wooden bed, and a simple toilet. Ifpared to Earth¡¯s prison cells, it¡¯s obvious that this is much worst.

    In such a bad prison, sitting on the bed in the corner, is Hatanaka Aiko who is currently burying her face in her knees.

    It¡¯s been 3 days since Aiko was brought to this room.

    Due to the bracelet artifact worn on her wrist, Aiko could not use magic. Still, though she tried to escape at first, as expected, it wasn¡¯t possible to pry open a steel door with her physical strength alone, moreover, the opening of the grate window is only big enough for one of her arms to just barely pass through.

    Even then, the current rooms position is at the very top of an expensive temple, it is the [Kamiyama]1 temple, even though it should be impossible to reach the ground safely, there are members of the church standing on watch.

    In such a position, while worrying about her students safety, Aiko who cannot do anything is dejected and gloomy, Her already small body stature bes even smaller on the bed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I need to get to my students¡­¡­but how¡­¡­¡±

    Aiko while looking up muttered slightly, she remembered what the nun with the silver hair had said to her as she was kidnaped. Aiko¡¯s thoughts, if what she heard from Hajime would be an inconvenience when told to Kouki and them, it¡¯s obvious who the ¡°master¡± that she spoke of is. And it appears that they¡¯ve taken interest in a student as well.

    Aiko¡¯s mind became filled with unspeakable uneasiness. Recalling, the events of Ulu2, where one of her students lost their life, Yukitoshi Shimizu. Possibly, again, another student will¡­., with these thoughts in her mind Aiko became more anxious.

    Being confined in this open room, she tried to think about things that she could currently do. If she settled down and look back calmly, the royal pce felt too unnatural and covered with a thick sense of incongruity. In Aiko¡¯s mind, with a strong posture, she remembered the dangerous atmosphere that King Erihido and other leaders carried.

    Surely, Aiko began to guess that the nun with silver hair had done something. She definitely said, ¡°charm¡± if that was true then, surely, something along the lines of brainwashing was done.

    However, at the same time, when talking with Shizuku and Ririana, such odd sense of incongruity was not there. Though bing relieved about that, there is still a strong uneasiness built up in her chest due to being confined.

    While praying for their safety, another concern was remembered. it was the words, ¡°elimination of the irregr.¡± Those words were she heard just beforepletely losing consciousness, for some reason Aiko recalled a certain student.

    The person that she owes her life to, the student that killed Yukitoshi Shimizu. While holding strong will and overpowering strength, the boy who thought seriously and listen to Aiko¡¯s words. And, a lot of things happened, a various amount of things, deep inside, as expected deep inside, though she shouldn¡¯t think about it, but she still ended up remembering.

    The memory that she desperately tried to seal in her mind, is once again remembered, for some reason her cheeks be hot. Though Aiko was shaking her head to clear her mind of it, she begins to worry about Hajime¡¯s safety, and carelessly muttered his name.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nagumo-kun¡±

    ¡°Ou? what, sensei?¡±

    ¡°Fe!?¡±

    From the sudden answer to her unconscious mumbling, she instinctively let out a unexpected voice. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone else in the room, while looking throughout the room, Aiko inclining her head, ¡°Was it a hallucination?¡± she said. However, Aiko was definitely not hallucinating, again, she heard the voice.

    ¡°Over here, sensei¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Aiko¡¯s body became alerted to the voice, it wasn¡¯t a hallucination after all! Her gaze peered towards the narrow grate window. There, it was the appearance of Hajime that was peeping through from the otherside.

    ¡°Eh? Eh? Nagumo-kun? Eh? This is the top floor¡­.of this temple¡­.eh?¡±

    ¡°Ah~, yes. First of all, calm down sensei. Im almost done confirming for traps¡­¡­¡±

    Disregarding Aiko¡¯s confused stare, Hajime confirms whether there are any traps with his Magic Eye, then ¡°Transmuting¡± was used and bright red sparks appeared, a hole big enough for one person to pass through was made and with that the invasion wasplete.

    The room Aiko is confined in is about 100 meters above ground level. However, he entered as if he was on solid ground! That is to say, for Hajime to casually opened a hole and walked right in, caused Aiko to stare in shock.

    Hajime shows a small smile towards the amazed Aiko.

    ¡°What, is it really that surprising. Didn¡¯t you notice that I wasing? Though I should have already cut off all traces of my presence¡­¡­I¡¯ve lost a bit of my confidence now¡±

    ¡°He? Noticed? Eh?¡±

    ¡°No, because, you call out my name. Didn¡¯t you sense me outside the window?¡±

    Obviously, in order for Aiko to feel Hajime¡¯s presence shouldn¡¯t be possible unless ¡°Perception¡± was used, but Aiko simply called out his name because of her desires, while thinking that, Aiko couldn¡¯t say that she unconsciously muttered his name, she quickly thought that changing the topic would be the best choice.

    ¡°Um, besides that, why are you here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°To help, of course¡±

    ¡°Wa, for me? Nagumo-kun? You came all the way here to help me?¡±

    To Aiko who began to blush and mumble strangely ~awaawa~, Hajime carefully examined her stature, surely she hasn¡¯t already been brainwashed? Hajime thought while frowning. With a serious look in his eyes, he began to closely examine Aiko with his Magic Eye to look for signs of magic maniption.

    While walking up towards Aiko who sat on the bed, observing in great detail, Aiko started blushing a great deal and her heartbeat escted. Anyways, the boy that she was just thinking about, came to help after hearing about her predicament, beside her on the bed at night, being watched by such an intense expression. It¡¯s just a student and teacher, there shouldn¡¯t be any particr problem right? Though she thought so¡­..Aiko wasn¡¯t confident to say it out loud, she became stiff as she could do nothing but return the gaze that Hajime is giving her.

    Hajime, thinking that it¡¯ll be ok now that the Magic Eye didn¡¯t pick up any kind of magic maniption, grabs onto Aiko¡¯s hand. He was going to remove the artifact that was binding her magic.

    However, Aiko whose hand was suddenly grabbed ¡°Hyau~!¡± a strange voice leaked out and she shrunk down a bit, ¡°Stop! It¡¯s no good! Nagumo-kun! Such thing can¡¯t be permitted! I¡¯m a teacher!¡±, she began to yell.

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it inconvenient if your magic is sealed? Or, is there something wrong with it? Though there doesn¡¯t seem to be any traps¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, this thing¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.what else is there¡±

    ¡°Ah, ahaha¡­¡­sorry. It¡¯s nothing¡­¡­¡±

    Suspicion passes, Hajime¡¯s eyes began to show a disappointed look, Aiko tried to deceive him with a fake smile. And, changing the topic, asked how he knew where she was being locked up.

    ¡°The princess told us¡±

    ¡°Princess? Princess Ririna?¡±

    ¡°Ahh. She witnessed you being kidnapped. While judging that Amanogawa3 and them were under surveince, she decided to escape the royal capital. Then she requested our help¡±

    ¡°Riri did¡­..then Nagumo-kun epted her request¡±

    ¡°Maa~na, I seem to be responsible for this situation too¡­..though sensei might not have wanted to see me¡­¡­well, please endure it until we return to everybody¡±

    After Hajime finished removing the artifact that sealed Aiko¡¯s magic, he stood up. Aiko, predicted that Hajime¡¯sst line was about Shimizu¡¯s death. And, Aiko¡¯s eyes looked straight at the dubious Hajime, then began saying what she truly felt about it.

    ¡°Not wanting to see you, there¡¯s no such thing. You¡¯vee to help, I¡¯m really d. ¡­¡­Certainly, Shimizu-kun¡¯s situation can¡¯t bepletely forgotten, and it¡¯s likely to never to able to forget it¡­.still, your intentions you had when you pulled the trigger¡­.. I think I understand them. I don¡¯t hold a grudge against you, I don¡¯t hate you either¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Sensei¡±

    To the wide-eyed Hajime, Aiko revealed an anxious smile with gentleness.

    ¡°At that time, because I couldn¡¯t say it properly¡­..now, please let me say it. ¡­.Thank you for helping me. I¡¯m sorry for making you pull the trigger¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Hajime had a wry smile because it appears that Yue was correct, still, it¡¯s a fact that I¡¯ve caused Aiko pain, however he couldn¡¯t bring it up.

    ¡°I, I only did what I wanted to do. Though I¡¯ll receive your gratitude, you don¡¯t have to apologize. Rather than that, lets leave soon. The princess should have reached Amanogawa and the rest already. After we join up with them, it¡¯s necessary to talk about the future¡±

    ¡°I understand. ¡­..Nagumo-kun, please be careful. The church sees you as a heretic. And, to the one that kidnapped me, you are probably¡­..¡±

    ¡°I know. Either way, after I deliver you, I¡¯ll be taking care of the unfinished business, probably, at that time, the church and I will sh against one another. ¡­.I¡¯ve already prepared for it though¡±

    Hajime nodded to Aiko with a gaze of strong will. Aiko¡¯s cheek bes hot again due to the gaze, Aiko tried to word out her concerns once more.

    but, at that time, a roaring sound of something breaking was heard from afar, the air also trembled a bit.

    With that Aiko¡¯s body stiffens up and turns her eyes towards Hajime, Hajime was staring out and concentrating on something in the far distance. At that moment, Hajime gained information from Yue¡¯s group who¡¯s on the ground.

    ¡°Che, with this timing. ¡­..well, in a sense it¡¯s convenient¡­¡­¡±

    After a while, Hajime nces back at Aiko while clicking his tongue. Though Aiko doesn¡¯t know that Hajime has telepathy, but because she knew he had a lot of artifacts, she guessed that he learned something, her nce gave off the impression of wanting to know what was going on.

    ¡°Sensei, it¡¯s a surprise attack from the Majinzoku4. It seems that sound just now was the outer barrier covering the kingdom being broken to pieces¡±

    ¡°A surprise attack from the Majinzoku!? That means¡­..¡±

    ¡°Ahh, right now, the Hairihi Kingdom is being invaded. I¡¯ve just gained information from mypanions through [Telepathy]. It appears that the Majinzoku also brought along arge army of demons. It¡¯s aplete surprise attack¡±

    To Hajime¡¯s briefing, Aiko¡¯s face bes pale, ¡°That can¡¯t be¡±, was leaked out while shaking her head.

    Thats true. First of all, its impossible to not notice an invasion with the amount of forces that was advancing towards the kingdom, the great barrier that surrounds the Kingdom¡¯s capital was also strong enough to ward away all average attacks and was unexpectedly stubborn against powerful ones. No one would believe that the 2 biggest hurdles werepletely cleared so easily.

    ¡°Sensei, first of all we¡¯ll temporarily join up with Amanogawa and the rest of the group. Then we¡¯ll talk about what to do.¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes¡­¡±

    Aiko who stiffened up from the tension, is now being held by Hajime¡¯s right hand. ¡°Uhya!¡± A strange voice was leaked out, she wrapped her arms around Hajime¡¯s neck to the suddenness of the action.

    Then in that moment¡­.

    Ka!!

    A severe silver light poured in from the outside.

    ¡°~!?¡±

    A light as strong as the moonlights rays came pouring into the room, instinctively rm bells were raised in Aiko¡¯s mind.

    However, Hajime wasn¡¯t shaken at all and proceeded to jump out of the room through the hole he previously made. Aiko screamed while clinging onto Hajime due to the rapid movements, there wasn¡¯t any time to worry.

    Hajime, it was simultaneous, grabbing Aiko and dashing out of the room before the lightpletely eradicated the room in the very next moment.

    Boba~!!

    There wasn¡¯t a roaring sound when the room was crushed, it just simply evaporated, scattering into particles. The top of the temple was made of steel, now its be nothing more than particles much finer than sand, it was then blown away due to the night wind and disappeared into the sky.

    To the specific phenomenon, Hajime while using ¡°Aerodynamic¡± to stand in the air, opened his eyes wide and muttered.

    ¡°¡­..Was that¡­..dposition?¡±

    ¡°Nicely answered, irregr¡±

    To his short muttering came an unexpected answer, a voice resembling the ringing of a bell, however, it was cold and void of all emotions.

    When Hajime turned his nce to where the voice sounded, there, a woman with silver hair and blue eyes red at Hajime from the nearby rooftop. Hajime, then guessed that this was the woman that kidnapped Aiko.

    In the first ce, though unlike Ririana¡¯s description she wasn¡¯t wearing a nun¡¯s habit, instead, this woman was d in apletely white dress and armor. The dress was sleeveless and only went up to knee height, her arms, legs, and head were d in protective armor, and a metallic te hung on both sides of her waist. Its the figure of a warrior no matter how you look at it. Exactly like a Valkyrie.

    The silver-haired woman, leaped through the air as if gravity had no hold of her. And, in one rotation positioned herself in front of the moon, a pair of silver wings expanded behind her back.

    ~basaa~ the wings expanded, it appears that the silver wings were shrouded in a silver-light magic. With the moon behind her, she looked mysteriously divine as her silver hair drifted in the wind, she carried beauty and charm that was out of this world.

    However, unfortunately if not for her eyes. Despite her immense beauty, only her eyes gave off a cold impression as if frozen in ice. Not the coldness of hating another being. it was exactly like a single-minded mechanical tool. It was the eyes of a doll.

    The silver haired woman, while looking down on Hajime with Aiko being held closely, slowly extended both arms out horizontally.

    Then, the gauntlets shined momentarily, in the next moment, arge white sword was gripped in both hands. Therge swords were nearly 2 meters in length and it was also d in a silver-light magic, the silver haired woman who seemed unaffected by its weight, calls out to Hajime without an ounce of feelings.

    ¡°I am Nointo. I am ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡±, for my master, I will remove all unnecessary pieces¡±

    A deration of war. The woman that introduced herself as Nointo, in the truest sense, she is ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡±. Finally, it seems they¡¯ve decided to intervene with Hajime. To directly remove us from ¡°god¡¯s game¡±.

    Silver magic gushes out around Nointo. A huge pressure attacked Hajime and Aiko, it was as if they were standing underneath a huge waterfall.

    Though Aiko was trying to endure it desperately, her expression turns blue then white, her body starts trembling uncontrobly. ¡°We¡¯re finished¡± nearly losing her consciousness, a bright red magic surrounded Aiko. The bright red magic shined even more to protect Aiko, itpletely blocked out the pressure that Nointo released.

    Aiko opened her eyes widely, she turned her face to Hajime who she assumed was the cause. Then, there, without even shaking one bit, he received the pressure, she saw Hajime¡¯s appearance who was bearing his teeth ferociously.

    As he received it, Aiko¡¯s skeptical gaze was no longer on his mind, Hajime, just like Nointo, dered war.

    ¡°Kill me if you can, puppet of God¡±

    With those words as the signal, at an altitude of 8,000 meters in the sky over [Kamiyama], ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡± and the ¡°Monster¡± that rose out from hell shed with one another.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Shortly before Nointo¡¯s raid on Hajime, Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Ririana advanced through the royal pce using hidden passages. Their purpose was to take Ririana to Kouki¡¯s group.

    Originally, it was decided that Yue and them were to rescue Aiko at [Kamiyama] and also search for the greatbyrinth for the Age of Gods magic, because Ririana situation of finding Kouki¡¯s group to help with her current situation was a trivial task.

    However, in order to ensure Aiko¡¯s safety, they needed to make sure that Kouki¡¯s group has not been brainwashed, It was necessary to confirm whether they were safe.

    Besides, [Kamiyama] is literally the head temple for the church, even to rescue Aiko, its preferable that they don¡¯t cause an uproar, in order to not be noticed, one person would be enough to search for Aiko¡¯s ce of confinement so Hajime went alone.

    Therefore, Yue who remained at the Kingdom¡¯s capital, to Kaori who insisted on helping Ririana, decided to tag along because it wasn¡¯t that much trouble in the first ce.

    Still, just in case of emergencies, Teio was put on standby somewhere in the Kingdom. This was because they needed someone to overlook the overall situation of the Kingdom.

    As such, Yue¡¯s group traveled in the pce through hidden passages, and appeared into a guest room. Behind where they came through, the antique quietly returned to its natural spot, hiding the passageway as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°At this time, everyone is likely sleeping in their own rooms. ¡­¡­For the time being, lets head for Shizuku¡¯s bedroom¡±

    Ririana lowered her voice in the darkness. Then turned to face the direction of Shizuku¡¯s room. Rather than relying on Kouki the hero, her evaluation is realistically shown.

    Nodding in agreement with Ririana, Shia leads the group because she has the highest perception in the party. Shizuku and the others are currently sleeping in the higher ss rooms so they are currently in a separate building5, the group is advancing through the corridors with silent steps as the moonlight seeps through.

    And, after advancing a while, it happened.

    Zudoooon!!

    Pakyaaaan!!

    The roaring sound resembled that of a bombardment, right afterwards, the sound of ss breaking could be heard throughout the Kingdom¡¯s capital. The air shook and trembled from the impact, the windows in the corridor that Yue¡¯s group was taking was also rattling.

    ¡°Wawa, what on earth!?¡±

    ¡°This is¡­..it can¡¯t be!?¡±

    Shia while using her rabbit ears to their maximum point in order to hear people who might appear, instinctively covers up both of her rabbit ears while leaking out a voice. Right afterwards, Ririana¡¯s face turned pale and she rushed up to the window. Yue and them also approach the window to see what¡¯s going on.

    And, to the spectacle that greets their eyes¡­¡­

    ¡°Such a thing¡­..the great barrier¡­..it was broken?¡±

    Ririana covers her mouth and says in a shaking voice. It¡¯s just as she said, in the night sky of the Kingdom¡¯s capital, the great barrier broke into particles of magic and scattered like dust.

    Ririana can only watch the spectacle in amazement, a light shed at that next moment, the roaring sound was heard once again. And, the thin film of light which covered the Kingdom¡¯s capital began wavering.

    ¡°Even the second barrier¡­.why¡­..is it so fragile? With this, soon¡­..¡±

    What is the great barrier that Ririana speaks of, there are three huge magic barriers that defend the Kingdom from foreign enemies. An artifact generates the barrier into three points, magicians of the imperial court pour their magic powers into it regrly in order to sustain the barriers. Its strength has been proven many times, the Kingdom has been defended from the Majinzoku¡¯s invasion for hundreds of years. This was one of the reasons why the war is still at a state of standstill.

    A barrier of absolute protection was broken down in a single moment. And, just now, the second barrier was also close to breaking. The closer the barriers are to the Kingdom, the stronger they be, but if the second barrier was about to break at any moment now, it¡¯s only a matter of time before thest one falls as well. The royal pce is getting noisy, it appears they¡¯ve noticed that the barrier was broken. Lights begin to flicker on at many ces.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, an inside job? ¡­¡­But, giving a hand¡­.to the enemy forces? Just what is going on¡­.¡±

    It was Yue and them who answered Ririana who was too absorbed in the idea while being stunned.

    ¡°Do you hear me? Mistress, should I brief you of the situation?¡±

    Their telepathy stones started shining, a voice resounded from it. It¡¯s the voice of Teio who was left at the Kingdom¡¯s capital. From the way of talking, they¡¯ve seemed to roughly grasp what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°N¡­..please do, Teio¡±

    ¡°Understood. About one kilometer south from the Kingdom¡¯s capital, there are Majinzoku leading arge army of demons. The white dragon from that time is there too. Its breath was what had destroyed the barrier. However, I don¡¯t see the leaders figure¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, an invasion? How, how on earth did they manage to get so close¡­¡­¡±

    To Teio¡¯s report, Ririana frowns with a doubtful expression.

    Towards that doubtfulness, Yue and them could also imagine it. The rider of the white dragon, Freed Bagua, the Majinzoku from the time where space magic was obtained at [Mountain of Great mes]. Even for Yue, it¡¯s virtually impossible to open a ¡°gate¡± for a whole army to pass through, but if there was some assistance it might be possible.

    To actually warp across the entire continent6 without attracting attention, in order to appear right underneath our noses at the Kingdom¡¯s capital. There is no other way but that. Though the white dragon is attacking, he probably can¡¯t move around much if that were the case, he¡¯s probably resting in the back giving orders.

    In the mean time, the sound of ss being broken resounds through the air again. The second barrier was broken. While frustrated, Ririana urges to meet up with Kouki and them. However, Yue shook her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­.We separate here. You guys go on¡±

    ¡°Na, here? what do you¡­..¡±

    Ririana frowned dubiously and started to say that quickly meeting up with Kouki and the rest and nning their next actions would be best. While Yue was opening the window, her eyes narrowed and spoke of her reason coldly.

    ¡°¡­¡­The Majinzoku rider of the white dragon hurt Hajime. ¡­..I¡¯m going to beat him until he cries¡±

    Apparently, due to the surprise attack at [Mountain of Great mes] Yue carried a deep grudge against Freed. All members at the ce could do nothing towards Yue¡¯s dangerous atmosphere.

    ¡°A, are you angry, Yue-san¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­..Shia? Have you already forgotten?¡±

    ¡°No way. I¡¯ll continue to beat him even if he starts crying and apologizing¡±

    Though Shia instinctively tsukomied at the angry Yue, towards Yue¡¯s words that were expressionless, Shia started saying something even more extreme. From Shia who usually had a bright smile7, with an expressionless face she powerfully dered her stance. Shia also seemed to not be able to forgive what had happened before.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why, Kaori-san, Riri-san. Yue and I, in order to discipline the owner of that giant lizard, we¡¯ll be leaving here¡±

    ¡°¡­..N, anyone else who obstructs us as well¡±

    As soon as they said that, both Yue and Shia went out the window without hearing what Kaori and Ririana¡¯s had to say. Freed¡¯s life is on the line. Escape, Freed! Quickly, run away! is what hispanions would have said if they were there.

    The night breeze and noise entered through the open window. For a while, Kaori and Ririana stood silently still in ce, then they began to advance once again like nothing had happened.

    ¡°¡­..Nagumo-san¡­.is very loved¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­insanely.¡­.if not¡­. they¡¯re quite the powerful enemies¡±

    ¡°Kaori¡­.in order to survive, work hard ok? I¡¯ll support you¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Riri¡­.¡±

    Afterwards Riri turned around mutters in a sad voice, ¡°The way I¡¯m treated is bing more and more crude¡­.¡±, the yell was admirably sent to Kaori. ¡°Actually, would Riri cry if I said that I also wanted to go?¡± while thinking in the corner of her head, Kaori and Riri quickly hurried towards Kouki and the rest of the group.

    <strong>References</strong><ul><li>1.God¡¯s Mountain</li><li>2.Town where Hajime¡¯s group repelled the demon army</li><li>3.Kouki</li><li>4.Devils</li><li>5.or is it wing?</li><li>6.they actually said something about North and South but because I couldn¡¯t understand it I improvised and left it vague</li><li>7.Improvised, something about her smile</li></ul>

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    The kingdoms capital had fallen into chaos after the sudden attack which broke the barrier and appearance of the Demon race.

    As people start running out of their houses, they wore stunned faces as they were greeted to the great barrier shattering. To such a site, the patrol groups could only angrily shout, ¡°Don¡¯t leave your houses!¡±. The ones with quick thinking quickly pulled themselves together. They attempted to leave the capital with only the bare minimum luggage. Meanwhile, a significant amount of people gathered at the royal pce gates to seek shelter! Screams were heard.

    Although it waste at night, with this amount of noise, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for a mob to be formed in the next few minutes. Especially because the royal pce wasn¡¯t able to calm down the confusion either. Anyways, the royal pce was confused the most about the situation, especially when everything happened in the sh of a few seconds. By the time they noticed, they were already ced into a situation where a sword was drawn before their throats. It was to be expected.

    Although they were trying to quickly assemble their army¡­..

    Pakyaaaan!!

    It was not on time.

    Thest barrier was finally broken, the force of monsters that were created through Age of God magic and Demon soldiers riding them surged forward, making thend rumble in the process. Theirst defensive line was only a wall made of stone which enclosed the kingdom¡¯s capital. Although that¡¯s the only thing, it was still boasted of having considerable strength¡­¡­.however thinking that it wouldst very long would be too optimistic.

    In order to crush the wall, the Demons assembled multiple people to cast advanced magic. Along with that the monsters casted peculiar me and lightning magic. Ice shards and rock shards shot out, and a group of cyclops-beetles which were four meter in length started scraping the walls with their maces.

    Even at a different location, there were boar typed monsters which measured up to five meters in length, bashing against the wall with an intense force while d in wind to increase their power. With that, a destruction on the level of an earthquake struck the wall with every impact. Furthermore, the monsters with flight such as ck eagles and grey dragons were in the skies andpletely ignored the wall and continued in to invade the capital.

    Though the soldiers that were stationed on top of the wall were fighting back desperately towards the unexpectedrge army, their interception was badly carried out. It was as if trying to counterattack a steel train¡¯s rush with an airsoft gun.

    In such a situation, standing by Tio who was watching the overall situation from the big clock tower in the capital, were Yue and Shia who had just left the royal castle.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Tio, have you found that guy?¡±

    ¡°Tio-san, where¡¯s the idiotic guy at?¡±

    ¡°¡­.You guys¡­.no, maa, although I understand your feelings? ¡®With everyone gathered together it¡¯s much more reassuring!¡¯ is what I remember Princess Liliana saying, she¡¯s quite pitiful¡­..to be discarded so easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a minor thing.¡±

    Tio was staring at Yue and Shia with an amazed expression, the two didn¡¯t seem to think much about it at all. This must also be Hajime¡¯s influence. They¡¯re not interested if they have no opponent.

    Yue and Shia both have their eyes opened wide while looking for Freed Baghaur, and then their telepathy stones reacted. Hajime¡¯s voice came from it.

    ¡°Oi! Tio! Come over here immediately!¡±

    ¡°Nuo! Master? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Due to the unexpectedly strong voice which came from the telepathy stone, Tio who was called instinctively expressed her surprise.

    ¡°A dangerous one came out. I want you to take care of Sensei. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to go all out.¡±

    ¡°!? Alright, I understand! I¡¯ll head over there immediately!¡±

    Tio who recognized that Hajime was fighting an opponent where he needed to be at full power, in an instant used ¡°Dragon Transformation¡±, then quickly dashed towards the target which was 8,000 meters in the sky.

    ¡°¡­..Hajime, be careful¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san! Yue-san and I will be going to finish off the monster tamers, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Ha? Aren¡¯t you guys with the Princess¡­.Uuo, that was close! Sorry, it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll be able to talk in this situation! Though I don¡¯t know what you guys n on doing, be careful as well¡±

    Though Hajime seemed doubtful about what Shia said, due to the intense battle he was in, he had to cut the connection. While protecting Aiko, the opponent wasn¡¯t letting up against Hajime at all. In an instant, Yue and Shia started wondering if they should go and help.

    ¡°Yue-san, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If its Hajime then it¡¯ll be alright. Tio will be there too. More so, we need to take care of the demon tamer. Also, we can¡¯t allow them to break the Age of God magic formation.¡±

    Right, the reason why Yue came out to the battlefield, though there was also the reason for getting revenge for Hajime, she also couldn¡¯t just let the other Age of Gods magic bearer, Freed, run around unchecked.

    In the case that Freed knew where the greatbyrinth at Kamiyama was at, Just like before at the Great Volcano, he¡¯ll likely head there first. Moreover, he might destroy the magic formation afterwards. They noticed that the monsters and structure of the Great Volcano will gradually be restored, so it¡¯s possible that over time, everything will be restored, but it¡¯s unknown how much time it would actually take. Therefore, Yue wanted to avoid that at any costs, and decided to attack Freed.

    In the first ce, retaliation was 90% of the reason¡­..

    Then, at that time, while on top of the clock tower Yue and Shia noticed two monsters looking like a ck eagle at approximately 3 to 4 meters in length. While eyeing Yue and Shia, they then dove down to attack from both the left and right.

    Kueeeeee!!

    The ck eagles let out a courageous shout and approached. Without looking, Shia took out Doryukken from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and set it to shooting mode, and then without hesitation shot out an exploding slug bullet. Yue as well, without looking, just snapped her fingers with her right hand and innumerable wind des shot out like heavy rain.

    Of the two ck eagles which were approaching the girls, one¡¯s head blew up due to a shock wave, and the other, like being executed by a Guillotine was chopped up into pieces. Their tragic appearances fell onto the roof of a civilian¡¯s house. At that time, the people who were inside the house heard the noise and became extremely nervous from the sound.

    After those two were killed, all monsters with flight turned around and noticed Yue and Shia. If you looked closely, you¡¯d notice that about a third of them had Demons riding on them. After looking like they were surveying the situation when noticing the two eagles dropping down, understanding that the other party was a rabbitman and petite girl, as if looking at an idiot, they snorted at Yue and Shia, and then began chanting their magic.

    Both Yue and Shia didn¡¯t have any intentions to guard the kingdom from the big army, however their purpose was Freed Baghaur. It was like trying to leave without permission, there was no other way but to counterattack when being targeted.

    For now, Shia said, ¡°We aren¡¯t enemies, just now we were attacked so there was no other choice.¡±, although they wereughing at the foolishness it didn¡¯t seem like they had any intentions of stopping their attacks.

    The Demons thought the opponent was worthless so they proceeded and left a few friends behind to deal with it, in the next moment, the screams and roaring sound of theirst moments resounded out from behind, and when they turned around to see the cause, their eyes became wide in astonishment.

    Googaaaaaaa!!

    It was a dragon made of thunder, roaring as it devoured their friends and monsters one after another.

    To the spectacle, the Demons could only stare in nk surprise. Trying to escape from the thunder dragon, a Demon desperately tried to get away towards his friends on his monster, stretching out his hand, as if asking for help.¡­..however, in the next instant an exploding slug bullet flew through the wind with murderous intent from behind, and the gray dragon and its rider broke into pieces.

    Although the blood rtives of those who died became ferocious, they struggled to understand what they just witnessed. The Demons that became stiff pulled themselves together and prepared to pursue the cause. And they began looking for the girls who crushed theirpanion in an instant. Due to the unexpectedness, they began seeing illusions of their own deaths. With the high tension, they forgot to even wipe their own sweat as they strained their eyes. And, in front of them appeared Yue and Shia.

    However, to them their appearance waspletely unexpected. Because rather than hiding from the group pursuing them, they stayed in the same ce. Yue and Shia didn¡¯t even bother looking at them. Just like the first time, they concentrated their sights on searching for something outside of the wall. Their backs spoke louder than words.

    In other words, they couldn¡¯t care less.

    The moment they guessed that, the Demons¡¯ expressions which were stiff with high tension distorted into anger and rage. While breaking theirrades into pieces, in Yue and Shia¡¯s eyes, they were nothing more than pebbles being kicked on the roadside. As a warrior, or due to their pride as Demons being trampled, heat ran through their entire bodies and their blood boiled.

    ¡°Damn you¡ª!!¡±

    ¡°Uooooooo!!¡±

    ¡°Die¨C!!¡±

    While consumed by anger, their abilities as soldiers were natural and they got into their positions. They showed great teamwork. They formed a box on all sides to surround them and then they all shot magic at the same time. The magic from the Demons were excellent. Normally, the scene would cause someone¡¯s expression to twist in despair.

    However, they were amazed by Yue¡¯s bored expression. Then, she flexed her finger like a thin baton.

    ¡°¡­¡­The difference in ability, you should learn to realize it instinctively.¡±

    At the same time that she said those words, all the magic waspletely blocked out by the thunder dragon coiling around Yue and Shia like a cocoon. And, the thunder dragon once again opened its jaws like a gate, as if they weremitting suicide, they all looked as if they were voluntarily jumping in.

    Then, expecting that multiple people on the other side would begin chanting magic which excelled in pration, another part of the thunder dragon opened. Shia whose rabbit ears were fluttering dove out with the speed of a cannonball.

    In an instant, all the nearby Demons knew that she nned to obstruct their chants, so they all casted the beginner ss magic me bullet which practically took no time to cast at all.

    However, Shia, as if she didn¡¯t even care, dodged all the bullets with simple outbursts from using Doryukken to change her orbit, she then swung Doryukken sideways aiming at the three Demons who were chanting.

    ¡°Ri¡­ ya¡­ aaaaa!¡±

    With one shout, Doryukken was swung, and due to gravity magic, it obtained the weight of 4 tons on the moment of impact. With that, her body was also strengthened through physical reinforcement. The result was better off unsaid. The three Demons¡¯ upper bodies were sted away. Even the monsters that were being ridden had their spines crushed due to the shockwave. They were blown away while raising the screams of theirst moments.

    Shia who was still in the air, in that instant cut down Doryukken and her own weight to 5 kilos or less, and again, danced through the air like a feather. Then, switching Doryukken back into shooting mode, exploding slug bullets were let loose aiming at the Demons that shot the me bullets. As intended, once again in the night sky of the Kingdom, bright red flowers bloomed.

    Shia, she pulls out 2 colorful disks which shot out into the air from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±, they floated in the air disregarding gravity and was being used as a stand. She looked over the surroundings while in ce, tapping Doryukken on her shoulder.

    Just then, in a ce a little away, thest Demons left was about to desperatelymence a suicide attack on Yue.

    ¡°Little girl¡­ gaaa!! I¡¯m gonna kill you!!¡±

    With bloodshot eyes, and an ¡°even if I¡¯m stabbed!¡± kind of feeling could be felt from his desperation. However, Yue¡¯s attitude towards him was cool like a wet nket.

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re 300 years too early, boy¡­¡±

    He probably nned on attacking when the thunder dragon was still dealing with his friend. However, his lips distorts when he thinks that what Yue¡¯s words meant was that the thunder dragon had already returned, immediately after that, his head was cleanly cut off by a wind de that came from below and it flew into the alleyway with spinning eyes.

    After time was meaninglessly taken, Yue began to search for Freed once again. Next to her, Shianded while carrying Doryukken.

    ¡°Theypletely think that we¡¯re part of the Kingdom¡¯s fighting forces right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. They can think that if they want.¡±

    ¡°How dry¡­ Maa, it certainly seems that way¡­..¡±

    The two joked around with each other as Freed was not easily found, Maybe, he¡¯s already gone to the greatbyrinth through space magic¡­¡­.they began to be uneasy, then,

    ¡°!? Yue-san!¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    At the same time as Shia¡¯s warning, Yue jumped away from the clock tower without hesitation. Immediately after that, an oval film appeared in the middle of air, arge aurora gushed out from it. The aurorapletely erased the upper part of the clock tower where Yue and them were standing, however it was so powerful that the building was blown off radically.

    ¡°As expected, some kind of foresight. How annoying¡­¡­¡±

    At the same time that the masculine voice resounded, the Demons, Freed Baghaur who had red hair and was the white dragon¡¯s rider, appeared from the oval film. From his expression, you could see irritation from the ease of dodging the surprise attack.

    Then a white dragon¡¯s appearance came through the ¡°gate¡±, along with several Demons riding on the back of ck eagles and grey dragons appearing by the hundreds, Yue and Shia werepletely surrounded.

    At the same time¡­¡­a terrible roaring sound is heard and a part of the outer wall was finally destroyed, afterwards demons and Demons invade the capital one after another, some of the troops saw Yue and Shia and rushed up fiercely at them. It appears that they intend onpletely killing Yue and Shia here once and for all.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve managed to survive from that situation. ¡­..As I expected, that man¡¯s passion to survive¡­¡­is too dangerous. To start with, we¡¯llpletely kill you who is that guy¡¯spanions.¡±

    Towards the words of Freed which contained hatred, however, Yue and Shia were both fearless. And, they both replied back at the same time. It strangely, was the same words that the boy whom they loved currently in the sky 8,000 meters above the ground had said.

    ¡°Kill us if you can (please).¡± X2

    As if those words were a signal, the surrounding demons and Demons shot magic all at once.

    me spears of the caliber which was enough to even scorch the atmosphere were flying around,sers of water were shot out cutting through space, wind of murderous intent became des and attacked, a bombardment of ice and snow roared out, sands of petrification and permanent poison scatters about, and a whip of thunder shaped like a snake moved around in the night sky. And, an Aurora tore through the sky just in case.

    A group of 40 Demons or more and over 100 demons. In every direction, lies an enemy. The sight is filled with a storm of attacks.

    However, Yue and Shia, were still calm despite being surrounded by death on all sides, their postures showed no sign of attempting to dodge. Some Demons, ¡°Have they given up¡­¡­.¡±, as their expressions showed that they were losing momentum, only Freed raised his awareness because of an unpleasant presentiment which rose intensely from within.

    ¡°Field Pierce.¡±

    Yue activated her Age of Gods magic.

    Immediately after that, two shining gates appeared before the Aurora. Freed dubiously drops his eyebrow. When connecting the gate to such coordinates, even if they teleport the aurora, it¡¯ll likely appear out of the other gate for a direct hit.

    However, that expectation, could only be assumed if only one pair of gates were created. Freed based his expectation on his own limitations.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t understand why Yue and Shia jumped through the gate, it wasn¡¯t possible for him to notice immediately that a gate had already appeared behind them.

    ¡°Cra-, evade it!¡±

    Yue and Shia disappeared through the other gate, the moment when the aurora connected with the gate, though Freed who noticed his misunderstanding warned hispanions, but it was already toote.

    Although Freed himself was able to evade on time, many subordinates behind him¡­ while being directly hit by the aurora became slightly conscious that they were dying, and with that only a few were left.

    ¡°Curse you, killing my subordinates. ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to open 2 at the same time¡­.does that mean I¡¯ve still underestimated you¡­¡­.¡±

    Rage filled his eyes, at the same time, he was also in awe that Yue was able to create both gates simultaneously and properly seeded to use it inbat. There was also no traces of chanting or using magic formations either, though he confirmed their true nature in his mind, right now, it¡¯s necessary to look for the 2 missing people.

    ¡°Freed! Over there!¡±

    One of Freed¡¯s subordinates pointed outside the outer wall. Certainly Yue and Shia were there.

    It was difficult to fight as houses were right underneath them. If Freed truly hopes for a confrontation between them, it would be unlikely that he would just continue invading the Kingdom¡¯s capital, and so he would transfer himself directly outside of the outer walls. Of course, it would be an emergency situation if he actually continued his invasion instead of confronting Yue and Shia, as the sickle of the death god would surely swing down on his back.

    Because Freed also understood this, he couldn¡¯t turn his back against them. Yue stretched her right hand out and with her finger Kui Kui bent it as gesture to approach, from this action, all Demons¡¯ rage exceeded their boiling point.

    It was obvious that the young girl with a childish appearance was provoking them, and the detestable rabbitman who ughtered theirrades was also there, with that in their minds, ¡°We¡¯ll be your opponents.¡±, while lining up their sights¡­.the provocation wasn¡¯t possible to ignore due to their own pride as the superior race even if the opponents were few in numbers.

    ¡°You¡¯re only a little girl!¡±

    ¡°You dirty beast, don¡¯t get so full of it!¡±

    While shouting such abusive words, all the Demons attacked at the same time. They sent the demons after Yue who was able to fire off fatal magic in rapid session without timegs at all. From the ground, part of therge army also attacks Yue and Shia fiercely.

    Shia, thanks to the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±, was able to continuously fire out explosive slug bullets which were practically unlimited in number. In the sky, and even on the ground, Shia¡¯s magical power emits a color resembling moonstones, rippling out, in the next instant, it was converted into a shockwave and destruction scattered everywhere. The only thing that remained were only their broken corpses, crushed as if they were ran over to death.

    And, there, the white dragon and grey dragons all vomited out their breaths at once. The attack would be fatal to Shia even with physical strengthening applied when hit directly. However, Shia wasn¡¯t panicking at all.

    ¡°¡°Exceeding Curse.¡±

    Yue shot out a ck swirling globe which appeared before Shia¡¯s eyes. The jet ck sphere contained supergravity, just like a ck hole, the aurora¡¯s approaching Shia were twisted thenpletely devoured.

    ¡°Ku, you used itst time too. ¡­..that Age of God magic that I don¡¯t know of. All members, listen! I¡¯ll take care of the blond caster! You all gang up and kill that rabbitman! Separate them apart, don¡¯t allow them to cooperate!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± X5

    It appears that, Shia serves as Yue¡¯s vanguard and while away looked like she was breathing exhaustively, the rear guards decided to separate Yue in order to defeat them both. Though that¡¯s what it seems, when Shia started to evacuate towards Yue, the Demons riding an especially huge ck eagle which was d in a huge tornado, charged out like a cannonball.

    Shia who was in the air, wielded Doryukken and looked as if she was going to throw it, due to the unexpected timing, the Demons prepared themselves in a suicide attack, the other side wasn¡¯t supposed to be able to respond on time. With one rotation while in ce using the outbursts from Doryukken, all attacksing from the Demons were stopped and they were all blown away radially.

    In a rush, the Demons on the ck eagle dded in a tornado tried to confront her, as expected there was no time for her to counter the attack, even evading wouldn¡¯t be on time either, so she took up Doryukken as a shield and increased her physical power as well. One of Doryukken¡¯s gimmicks activated, while making a sound Kashun Kashun a round shield formed.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just you! I¡¯ll definitely kill you without fail!¡±

    The Demons with short blond hair shouted out, while looking at Shia with eyes filled with hatred from hispanions being killed, and collided with Doryukken which was held up.

    Shia who was pushed back was separated from Yue, although she tried to increase her weight to withstand the push, before it was actually carried out, a ck teleport gate had already opened up behind her. In that instant Yue and Shia¡¯s nces ovepped, the rash suicide attack was meant to buy time for Freed to cast his space magic.

    ¡°Yue-san! I¡¯m sorry! We¡¯ve been separated!¡±

    ¡°N¡­..there¡¯s no problems. I¡¯ll kill this fellow here.¡±

    Immediately before being pushed into the gate, Yue with a thumb sticking up said, ¡°Good luck!¡± (Tn: In an American ent). Shia smiled a little from that. The smile was seen by the Demon riding the huge ck eagle, his face twisted into rage. Although he didn¡¯t really mind Shia, it was Yue¡¯s ownrade that was swallowed into the gate which meant that they were now both separated.

    ¡°That frivolously smiling face, how disgusting. When your Limbs are torn apart we¡¯ll drag them in front of your man.¡±

    The first Demons that passed through said while exiting the gate. Seeming unlike the rest of the Demons, Shia guessed that it was due to a personal grudge, while frowning dubiously she asked him.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Have we met somewhere? I don¡¯t remember having done anything to receive such stares though?¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember that Demon woman with red hair?¡±

    Shia who couldn¡¯t understand why the sudden talk of a woman turned up could only incline her head in wonder. But, the male Demons, took that act as not being able to remember, while clenching his teeth together, he voiced out further information about his grudge.

    ¡°You bastard, the woman that you guys killed at<strong>¡°</strong>Orcus Great Labyrinth<strong>.¡±</strong>.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah! That person!¡±

    ¡°You bastard.¡±

    It was very clear that Shia had forgotten all about it until now, the man who was already mad till the boiling point shot out numerous des of wind with short chants. There, Shia avoided them as if they were nothing.

    ¡°Wait a sec, who was that person to you? With just what was said a while ago I still don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Cattleya, the woman that you guys murdered¡­..was my fianc¨¦e!¡±

    ¡°! Ah, I see¡­..what about it.¡±

    Shia nodded as she consented.

    It seems that the man in front of her, was the lover that the woman at<strong>¡°</strong>Orcus Great Labyrinth<strong>.¡±</strong>whispered her love to for before dying¡ª¡ª-it was Mikhail. Though she doesn¡¯t understand how he found out, he knew that Hajime was the one that had killed his fianc¨¦e, he looks as if he¡¯s burning with revenge. To make Hajime feel the same feelings that he did, he ns to bring both Shia and Yue¡¯s corpses forth in front of him.

    ¡°How dare you, Cattleya¡­¡­was wise and gentle, she always thought of her country¡­¡­¡±

    Mikhail who was shouting out his grudge with bloodshot eyes, Shia¡¯s usual brightness became cold as if it were a lie, and replied with extremely light words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡±

    ¡°Wh, what was that!¡±

    ¡°No, if she didn¡¯t want to die she could have just not fight? In the first ce she was the one that challenged us. Hajime-san even warned her. We won¡¯t chase if you run away. If a important person was killed, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯d bear a grudge¡­.even if you told what the person who was killed was like¡­¡­we¡¯re not interested¡­¡­do you guys hear me? Just like all the lives of the ones that you¡¯ve taken up till now¡­..there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be interested.¡±

    ¡°Sh, shut up, shut up, shut up! Cattleya¡¯s enmity! I¡¯m going to torment you until you go mad, then kill you!¡±

    Mikhail, yelling as if he lost his temper, another tornado was produced again to increase the huge ck eagle¡¯s speed while plunging towards Shia. It appears that the tornado was Mikhail¡¯s magic and not the huge ck eagle¡¯s inherent ability. While riding, Mikhail continued chanting and numerous wind des shot out from the tornado in an attempt to block Shia¡¯s escape routes.

    Shia, wielding Doryukken, knocked down the wind des and then lightened her weight as she jumped to a disk as a stand in order to avoid the charge of the tornado dded eagle.

    However, before she avoided it, troops of Demons riding ck eagles gathered as Shia and Mikhail were talking. Because Mikhail was riding the huge ck eagle, they were likely his subordinates.

    Shia was in a situation where all the ck eagle forces that were in the skies shot out needles of stone at her. It was exactly like a downpour of rain. Shia shot out exploding slug bullets to create shockwaves in order to knock down the needles.

    And, jumped to a nearby ck eagle after opening a way through the barrage. Disregarding the startled Demons, she swung Doryukken without any hesitation. The Demons that was hit vanished into the darkness of the night as all his internal organs and bones were crushed.

    Shia further continued to use her momentum of the attack and crushed the Demons and the ck eagle that were away from the rest.

    ¡°Ku, do not engage in closebat! The sky is our domain! Attack with waves of magic and stone needles from a distance!¡±

    Towards therades that were blown away like a pinball, Mikhail judged that closebat would be impossible and ordered for all attacks to be strictly ranged. Again, Shia was forced to avoid their magic and stone needles that came from all directions by continually jumping off the disks that she sent out as stepping stones.

    However, she never got within range to attack, every time she moved up they distanced themselves and she was bing irritated at that fact. And then, she judged that it wouldn¡¯t be efficient if she only used exploding slug bullets, she pulled out a new item from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±.

    It was a red metallic ball. It was approximately 2 meters in diameter. A chain extends from the metallic ball and Shia attached it to the top of Doryukken. Then, she used her leg to kick up the metallic ball that was dropping due to gravity and swung horizontally at the metallic ball with Doryukken.

    Gagin!!

    With a roaring sound the metallic ball flew out at an unbelievable speed.

    While panicking the targeted Demons tried to quickly evade it, however suddenly, the side of the metallic ball bursted out and with that its course changed. The Demons and his ck eagle were not able to respond to the suddenness, the metallic ball which weighed up to 10 tons collided into them, they were instantly killed as every bone in their bodies were crushed in the night sky.

    Shia pulled back the chain with Doryukken and the metallic ball which just ughtered its enemy quickly returns to her reach. And as it was returning she was firing out exploding slug bullets in rapid sessions in order to keep the others in check, or, simply to kill them. When the metallic ball returned, it was then once againunched at another target.

    Right, what is Doryukken¡¯s newest gimmick, it¡¯s basically kendama (Tn: Japanese toy) with a built-in system that allows it to change its weight and shoot out shells in order to change its trajectory.

    ¡°Uriyaaaaaaaa!¡±

    Shia continued to y kendama in the night sky of the Kingdom¡¯s capital while letting out shouts. When the ball was sent off, its trajectory was always changing and it always returned after blowing away its target. The kendama became a red meteor that shot out irregrly throughout the night sky, it began to turn even redder as the blood of enemies were smeared on it.

    ¡°Curse you, such strange techniques! Above! Attack her from outside of her range!¡±

    Mikhail, while biting his lips from his subordinates being killed one after another, gave out orders for a barrage of attacks to be sent out in order to keep her in check and buy time for him to cast his own magic. Shia easily avoids the attacks as if dancing in the air weightlessly.

    Then, immediately after avoiding thest attack, ranged attack magic poured down over her head like a wall.

    Shia held the center of Doryukken over her head and began to turn it in circles. With that, the metallic ball that was connected by its chain also began to rotate due to the centrifugal force and was swung along with Doryukken. Doryukken and the Kendama rotated at high-speeds with intense force, it became an improvised round shield which was also bordered with a red color, and the magic attacks that were pouring down were all blown away and dispersed because of the matchless force.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡±

    Mikhail who judged that she would be too busy dealing with the overhead attacks, charged at Shia. The huge ck eagle shot out an extraordinary amount of stone needles which ran along with the wind magic ordinance. The local storm raised a howl as it rushed towards Shia.

    Shia allowed herself to free-fall in order to reduce her altitude quickly and avoided the bombardment of wind. Mikhail¡¯s lips twisted as expected, again he decided to aim for the moment when shends due to evading, and he nned to shoot out more des of wind.

    However, in the eyes of Mikhail who was watching his target, Shia did not have an expression wrapped in despair, the spectacle that he saw was that a fist sized iron ball appeared from thin air underneath Shia¡¯s feet and she bounced off it.

    Shia took out the iron ball from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and used her legs at maximum strength tounch herself off of it. The iron ball that was kicked out at an overpowering velocity, with perfect aim, hit the huge ck eagle which Mikhail was ridding! The vivid sound of flesh caving in could be heard.

    Kuueeeeeeee!!!

    The huge ck eagle screamed from the pain of the impact as it falls while spinning. Mikhail again, shot out a cannonball of wind that contained stone needles in desperation as he fell with the huge ck eagle.

    Shia who finally passed by all magic attacks that came down at her head, bounced away the quickly approaching cannonball of wind using Doryukken. However, the needles made of stone couldn¡¯t bepletely avoided, some of the needles pierced into her shoulder and arm.

    ¡°We did it! She was struck by Kotorisu¡¯s stone needles!¡±

    ¡°With this it¡¯s over!¡±

    The needles themselves didn¡¯t deal much damage, however all the Demons looked equally joyful that Shia was hit by the stone needles.

    Shia looked at their suspicious expressions.

    The answer to her question was answered immediately. Starting from where the needles were sticking out, she began to petrify. It appears that Kotorisu was the name of the huge ck eagle, its inherent magic seemed to allow its stone needles to petrify upon contact. It was an unpleasant and troublesome ability.

    Normally, when afflicted with an abnormal status you¡¯d use specific medicine to cure it, or purify it with recovery light magic. However, right now Shia is alone on the battlefield so the Demons thought it was already over. As long as they continue attacking her without giving her a chance to take medicine she¡¯ll bepletely petrified.

    However, in the very next moment, their expressions which were convinced of victory, changed into one that was dumbfounded, and finally changed into despair.

    Because¡­..

    ¡°Mmm, what a blunder. However, if it¡¯s just this much!¡±

    While saying so, Shia pulled out and threw away the needles and in order to concentrate she closed her eyes. Then in one moment, the petrification that was gradually spreading, stopped suddenly, following that, the flesh that had turned to stone regained its former color. And, finally, the wound from the needles were also patched up, she returned to her normal state as if nothing happened.

    ¡°W, Why!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any signs of recovery magic being used, there also wasn¡¯t any behaviors of using medicine either, however Shia easily cured the petrification and damage from the needles by just concentrating a little, fear began to appear on the Demons¡¯ expressions. A fear of the unknown which couldn¡¯t be understood. Their voices were upset and trembling.

    There¡¯s no need to think much about how Shia managed to heal herself. She simply used reproduction magic. As usual, her aptitude with it was rather bad, it was only enough to be able to heal wounds and abnormal statuses within her body.

    Her selfheal was like the downgraded version of Yue¡¯s ¡°Automatic Reproduction¡±, she can even cure serious illnesses, however it¡¯s not automatic and she cannot reproduce something external. However, a few wounds or simple fractures would heal within several seconds with a little bit of concentration and if she spends more time she can also recover from serious illnesses.

    There¡¯s no helping it that the Demons were despairing. Because including her overwhelming power she also possesses the ability to recover, they couldn¡¯t think of any methods to corner her. The eyes that were looking at Shia were the same eyes that the people who confronted Hajime had. In other words, a monster! Then.

    ¡°Saa, here Ie?¡±

    Shia while holding Doryukken quickly appears before the eyes of the stiff and confused Demons. Then, a deadly blow! With just one hit, another Demons died. At that moment, the remaining Demons went into panic and yelled out an iprehensible cry, there was absolutely no cooperation and they began to suicide attack recklessly.

    Shia calmly, while brandishing the Kendama, or through the use of exploding slug bullets, quickly and surely reduces their numbers.

    Finally thest man of Mikhail¡¯s forces became food for Doryukken, however the moonlight was suddenly shut out and a shadow covered the entire area.

    Shia looked up above, behind the dark clouds, Mikhail was falling from the sky. It looks like the huge ck eagle was also at its limits, a straight dive attack might have been all it was capable of now.

    ¡°Innumerable thunder pouring down from the sky, avoid it if you can!¡±

    At the same time that Mikhail shouted, innumerable amounts of thunder poured down while roaring out disorderly. It was like an intense rain of thunder. This magic originally caused a veryrge thunder strike to fall from the dark clouds, an advanced attack magic ¡°Thunder Mallet¡± of the wind system, he daringly multiplied it, he likely created it as an Area of Effect magic. With that alone, you could tell how advanced Mikhail was with magic.

    The thunder quickly overtakes Mikhail and pours straight down towards Shia.

    Most likely, in order to absolutely kill her, he took up the resolution to stab her despite his own thunder raining down as a suicide attack. He¡¯s already used up a lot of power just multiplying the thunder, however superhuman Shia may be, she¡¯s not fast enough to avoid the thunderbolts.

    The speed of which thunder falls is 150 kilometers per second. It¡¯s not possible to avoid it after recognizing it. In Mikhail¡¯s eyes, as his subordinates were killed one after another he was enduring it while single-mindedly continuing his chant using all the magic power in his body, this time for sure, she¡¯ll fall! His will of strength could be seen.

    However, immediately afterwards, Mikhail saw an unbelievable scene. Unexpectedly, Shia had avoided the thunderbolts raining down. No, more urately, it was as if she knew exactly where the area that wouldn¡¯t be hit was and moved there before the thunderbolts fell.

    It was Mikhail¡¯s miscalction. Shia had a technique that allowed her to avoid things even before it became recognizable.

    A deviation of her inherent magic ¡°Future Sight¡± and ¡°Revtion Sight¡±. It allowed her to see up to 2 seconds into the future. Although it¡¯s a downgraded version of her ¡°Future Assumption¡± sight, rather it doesn¡¯t even use magic power, it¡¯s a convenient ability that can be used in rapid sessions several times. It was the result of Shia¡¯s efforts from continuously training.

    ¡°What are you, what exactly are you!¡±

    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m just a rabbit eared woman.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, Shia had avoided every thunderbolt, naturally, Mikhail¡¯s attack while diving down can easily be fended off, and she wielded the Kendama and waited for him to pass by.

    Then, the Kendama circled greatly around Mikhail, the chains coiled around him and he was instantly restrained.

    ¡°Nuguoo! Let go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll release you, just as you wished!¡±

    Mikhail who was caught by the chain was flung by Doryukken, as he was freed the centrifugal force caused him to fly towards the ground. The centrifugal force caused by the heavyweight lump of iron was terrific, Mikhail was flung towards the ground like a meteorite.

    At once, he set up a barrier of wind and escaped instant death, however it¡¯s likely that every bone in his body was crushed as heid on his back without moving an inch. Gobog Gobo he coughed out blood.

    Shianded by his side.

    Carrying Doryukken on her shoulder, she hadpromised Mikhail. Mikhail while still faintly conscious, his vacant eyes turned to Shia. On his lips, due to being unable to bring down his enemy, or, due to the impossible situation of beingpletely annihted despite having close to 100 subordinates, a smile of self-ridicule that even Mikhail himself didn¡¯t understand was shown. To be beaten down into this state, it¡¯s possible he could do nothing butugh at himself.

    To Shia who was looking down on him, Mikhail realizes his end. In his heart, he apologized to his dear fianc¨¦e that he couldn¡¯t take revenge, then he spoke hisst words.

    ¡°¡­.Goho, this¡­.goho¡­..monster!¡±

    ¡°Fufu, Thank you very much!¡±

    Mikhail¡¯sst retaliation seemed to only have made Shia more pleased.

    Atst, while watching absentmindedly as the hammer was swung down at his head, Mikhail thought that if there was an afterlife, he would go and search for Cattleya, he lost consciousness as he was thinking such dark things.

    While carrying Doryukken after giving the final blow, Shia¡¯s cheeks are loosened because of Mikhail¡¯s final words.

    ¡°It seems that finally I¡¯ve be strong enough to be called a monster¡­.fufu, it seems I¡¯ve be closer to Hajime and them. Now then, how about Yue-san¡¯s side¡­¡­¡±

    Shia looked towards Yue¡¯s direction, they¡¯ve been considerably distanced. And, even now she expected that she might still be able to give Freed one good hit, she began to dash out to join up with Yue.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    The shining moon became invisible behind the crowd of ash dragons.

    There¡¯s likely over 100 figures that could be seen. And at the center of it all is the white dragon, the appearance of Freed Bagua could be seen riding it¡¯s back.

    [Don¡¯t think less of us. Dividing up the enemy forces is a standard technique in battles]

    Shia and Mikhail had just disappeared into the transfer gate ¡°Field Pierce¡± made through space magic. Then Freed ordered the ck eagle force to pursue them, as they passed by they red and trash talked Yue who was stationary.

    Although there wasn¡¯t any signs of wind magic being used at all, to the appearance that floats in the skies just like the moon that floats in the nocturnal sky, a smile appeared even when their reactions were heard, Yue is only quietly staring at Freed expressionlessly.

    Freed is a proud Majinzoku, rather than looking at others equally, they¡¯re looked down upon. He is a pious believer in their Majinzoku God whom they worship, he¡¯s the type of man that would not ept any other way of life or values.

    Hence, it was impossible that he would have an interest in a woman from another race. However, that Freed is now, while the ash dragons and his subordinates were still blocking the true moon, to the girl with a pretty face that shines just like the moon, felt charmed with the thoughts ¡°It would be regrettable if such a gem were killed¡±.

    With those thoughts, although he understands it¡¯s necessary to kill Hajime, and though he holds hatred because his brethren were killed, still, foolish words came out of his mouth.

    [How regrettable. ¡­..Woman, as a spellcaster, no matter how much I want the ability to cast magic without chants, though this may be reckless in this situation. How about it? Will you join me? We won¡¯t treat you badly just because you¡¯re a woman]

    Towards Freed¡¯s invitation, Yue¡¯s reply was¡­.

    [¡­..Fu~,e back after being reborn. Ugly man]

    It was indescribably severe, a reply of severe sarcasm mixed with ridicule was returned.

    By the way, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration that Freed¡¯s figure if evaluated by ten people, every one of them would agree that he was a good-looking man. Combined with his vast powers, he was extremely popr to the Majinzoku women. Therefore, he¡¯s not an ugly man at all.

    However, Yue saw Freed¡¯s deste expression at the<strong>[</strong>Mountain of Great mes<strong>]</strong>when he talked about his god, in her memory it was awful and sickening. Such a man, invited her with a rified face. The only thing seen was already just a sickening foolish man. To begin with, she doesn¡¯t feel anything for any other man but Hajime, so it was nothing but foolish talk to begin with.

    When Yue¡¯s response was heard, Freed¡¯s eyes twitched and cramped up.

    [Have you chosen your path as a martyr? Or, because of your loyalty to this country? Discard your teachings, do not simply follow a country in blind faith, do you n on sacrificing your life for those kinds of things? That is the highest reaches of stupidity. Once you know of our god, ¡°Aruvu-sama¡¯s¡± teachings. Then, you¡¯ll be purified after just closing your eyes just once!?]

    To Freed who began bbering on about unrted topics, Yue simply answered by rapidly firing out Wind des. It was merely because she couldn¡¯t endure hearing him babble on any longer.

    A spray of blood dances on the evening winds. Because Freed managed to dodge his body, the Wind des that Yue shot out only managed to cut his shoulder shallowly. Immediately, Freed was able to react to the Wind des, he was definitely one of the few great people who conquered abyrinth. If not, he would have lost an arm immediately.

    To Freed who was ring at her with anger, Yue only returned it with a cool gaze. Then, she announced to the foolish looking demon leader.

    [¡­¡­.Your question is unnecessary. The moment you hurt Hajime, you were already sentenced to death in agony]

    As if the words were a signal, extremely cold ice and snow blew around Yue.

    It instantly turned into a huge tornado, it climbed up towards the heavens as it surrounded Yue. A white storm which connected the heavens to the ground, the surrounding temperature is quickly reduced to absolute zero, the ash dragons which were blocking the moon werepletely frozen.

    This was apound magic of ice at a supetive degree in the system attack magic ¡°Frozen Prison¡± along with the intermediate wind system attack magic ¡°Storm Emperor¡± which created a wide range tornado at absolute zero temperatures.

    Almost like a mammoth being frozen instantaneously due to the climate change that brought upon the cial epoch, the ash dragons all died without damage to their exterior, they fell and crashed onto the ground, breaking their bodies into pieces. It appears that their insides werepletely frozen as red crystals of blood bounced around on the earth.

    [Did you not hear me. ¡­¡­Guess there¡¯s no helping it. Shoot her down!]

    Freed who lost nearly 20 ash dragons instantly, ordered the attack while gritting his teeth. As a result, the ash dragons all deploy together from all directions, top and bottom, they shot out aurora¡¯s disorderly from every direction.

    As if they were meteor showers, over 100 aurora¡¯s were shot out in the night sky. The dark night was torn up by the sh of lights, as if the spellcaster in the center wasmitting suicide, an absolute zero blizzard blew out and raged like a flower pinholder.

    From the impact of the countless auroras, the tornado of ice and snow dispersed as if melting in the air. The scattered ice and snow created a spiral, what appeared from the center was the appearance of Yue who was wounded from the powerful st¡­.actually no, it was an unhurt Yue apanied by the ck swirling star which circled around her.

    Without wasting a second, over 100 aurora¡¯s were once again seen after they confirmed the small enemy was still there.

    However, the matchless lights of death which would normally eliminate everything, one after another is swallowed into the ck star that was tossed around by Yue, or bent and reflected outwards towards the horizon, none of them reached her at all.

    Yue used gravity magic to further increase her altitude. While being exposed to countless auroras, there is no unrest in her expression at all. ¡°Exceeding Curse¡± was used to swallow up everything and ¡°Cursed Sky¡± was used to move the ball of extreme gravity, as if it were a protection satellite orbiting and defending the moon.

    [The breaths are uneffective, directly swat her down! Go!]

    To Freed¡¯s change of strategy, the ash dragons didn¡¯tg behind at all and followed the orders obediently. While releasing the roar of a dragon, murderous intent was shown in its eyes from wanting to tear up the slender girl with its sharp ws and teeth.

    They intended to attack in waves. Yue¡¯s environment was immediately buried under the gray crowd of ash dragons.

    Yue who was being confronted didn¡¯t worry at all at the iing ash dragon¡¯s murderous intent, she calmly closed her eyes. While deeply concentrating. It could be said that it was convenient for the ash dragons that she wasn¡¯t moving, their ws expand, and their strong jaws spread open.

    At the moment where they thought that it would be impossible to escape death, while facing them, Yue¡¯s eyes opened up! And then, her lovely thin lips voiced out.

    [¡°Beheading Threads*I think? ??*(cut)¡±]

    At that moment, their world shifted in unison (. . .).

    Like a mirror which had cracked, countless lines are drawn out in the open space, the lines were purposely made adjacent to the starting point. And then, the ash dragons which wereing in session into the cracked space, after stiffening for an instant, fell to the ground while hearing the sound of their scattering and spraying blood from their cut body parts that came into contact with the broken space.

    Space magic ¡°Beheading Threads¡±. Through cracking space and moving it, it¡¯s a no brainer that it¡¯s a magic that will cut apart any object.

    By Yue¡¯s unseeable cutting magic, more than 30 ash dragons died without being able to do anything but scream out theirst moments. Freed¡¯s expression trembles from the activation of space magic, motion speed, and development scale that were far from what he could do.

    [What great ability. ¡­.By chance, are you one of the people chosen by God! If that¡¯s so, then you¡¯re rejection of my proposal is understandable]

    Freed sweats a good amount while nodding in consent, Yue, [This misunderstanding imbecile, it¡¯s extremely sickening though¡­.], anyone could understand that she had an unpleasant expression.

    [¡­¡­What a joke. Whenever I fight, it¡¯s always for Hajime¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t ce me in the same group as you]

    Towards the harsh words, Freed whose personality holds the gods in high esteem, love and respect, (he couldn¡¯t imagine it) and became expressionless. It appears that mentioning that was taboo for Freed.

    [Rejoice. I won¡¯t be saying anymore than this. We¡¯ll kill you and I will throw your corpse in front of that man. If I step on it, it may provoke some unrest. At that time, it would be that man¡¯s end]

    [¡­.That mouth sure runs a lot. Can¡¯t you just show it through your actions while being silent? Ugly man]

    Towards the words that subdued his angry rant, multiple veins showed on Freed as he was ridiculed. Just as Yue had said, he decided to show it with actions.

    But it was already seen at<strong>[</strong>Mountain of Great mes<strong>]</strong>, Freed issued instructions to a small bird-type demon that rode on his shoulder. Then, a part of the crowds of demons that had invaded and broke the outer wall of the Kingdom¡¯s capital, surged towards Yue from the ground. It appears that they intend to attack from the ground.

    Yue, while protecting herself from the ash dragon¡¯s auroras with her gravity ball, summoned the ¡°Thunder Dragon¡±. The golden dragon appeared from the dark clouds in the sky and let out a roar of lightning. It approached as the auroras from the ash dragons and Freed were being restrained by ¡°Exceeding Curse¡±, the thunder dragon was then sent to wipe out the ground troops.

    As usual, it was a no brainer that the thunder dragon¡¯s mouth sucked in everything¡­..was what was supposed to happen, but the advance was stopped by 6 pairs of turtle-typed demon Abusodo*<-The demon-type¡¯s name, maybe it means something? ????* that exceeded 5 meters in length. One of the huge Abusodos opened its big mouth and in reverse, actually started consuming the dragon instead.

    Abusodo was also seen before with the Majinzoku woman named Cattleya at<strong>[</strong>Orcus Great Labyrinth<strong>]</strong>, it¡¯s a demon whose inherent magic is able to take in other magic into its body. However, the Abusodo that was consuming the thunder dragon on the ground was a different size from the Abusodo seen in thebyrinth. Most likely, it was improved and strengthened.

    Still, as expected of the thunder dragon. Though it¡¯s being swallowed by the Abusodo, with itsrge body, though slowly, it¡¯s surely lifting it up. It appears that the limitation of only being able to swallow one type of magic hasn¡¯t been changed yet. Even if the thunder is being swallowed, it cannot swallow the gravity magic.

    The 6 Abusodos were gradually floating and they iled around hastily, before their big bodies were carried off by the thunder dragon, another Abusodo began to swallow the gravity magic. As expected, the thunder dragon couldn¡¯t endured the 2 strengthened Abusodo¡¯s with their inherent magic ¡°Magic Storing¡±, the body of the thunder dragon was consumed.

    Immediately after that, thepressed magic wasunched at Yue.

    [¡­..Annoying]

    Just like an anti-aircraft homing missile wasunched from the ground, it urately attacked Yue. Yue who was using the gravity ball to the best of her abilities to block the ash dragons and white dragon¡¯s auroras, immediately evaded by ¡°falling¡± from the sky.

    [Fu~, I understood that you used strange thunder system magic. As long as Abusodo is here, your magic will be sealed off]

    Freedughs while grinning. However, Yue isn¡¯t particrly worried, only quietly observing the Abusodos, only after a short time, her eyes wandered in the sky while thinking something and then concentrated on them again.

    [Are you trying to tear space again? I won¡¯t be giving you that kind of time!]

    The white dragon and ash dragons further increased the severity of their attacks, a ck panther typed demon approached by kicking off the ground and into the sky.

    Although the storm of aurora¡¯s were blocked by the gravity ball, most of Yue¡¯s consciousness was used to construct another magic, her movements wereckingpared to before. There, the appearance of the ck panther approached quickly from the ground, it began releasing countless tentacles*lol there always needs to be some kind of tentacle monster when against a girl*, furthermore, its sharp ws also bypassed the gravity ball which was focused on preventing the auroras from hitting.

    Between offense and defense, countless wounds appear on Yue¡¯s body, red blood sshes in the night sky. However, because it was only a flesh wound, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem. To begin with what is Yue¡¯s true defensive powers, certainly not barriers nor gravity balls. It was the cheating ¡°Regeneration Power¡±.

    A barrier would be ced if there was apanion, or evaded if the attack will cause clothes to tear because it would be a nuisance, originally she would just disregard the other parties attacks and leave it up to her regeneration powers, Yue¡¯s true battle style was simply, one-sidedly attacking.

    To Yue who was spraying blood, Freed¡¯s expression was that of one who was convinced of their victory, when Yue¡¯s wound was automatically restored, his eyes could only open widely in astonishment.

    [Is that also an Age of God¡¯s magic? Just exactly how many have you acquired!]

    Although he wasn¡¯tpletely wrong, while voicing out his misunderstanding to Yue, he gave out orders for all demons to continue attacking until they beat her recovery rate. And then, Freed also started chanting an Age of God¡¯s magic.

    However, naturally, Yue was already concentrating on her magic previously. Yue¡¯s eyes opened up and showed strength, in the space of the thundering roars and shes, her lovely voice resounded.

    [¡°Five Heavenly Dragons¡±]

    Immediately afterwards, dark clouds appear and the thunder roared, the swirling wind turns into a storm and blew harshly, the water currents produced were frozen into ice, a gray cloud of sand took shape like a big snake, and mes strong enough to burn up the atmosphere were condensed.

    As a result, the appearance of 5 demonic dragons were seen in the night sky of the Kingdom¡¯s capital. Although they were dragons created from gravity magic, they all had their own respective attributes.

    Gooaaaaaa~!!!

    The 5 dragons roared out greatly enough to make the atmosphere tremble.

    The group of gigantic demonic dragons looked divine, the ash dragons probably realized on instinct that they were greatly outmatched and leaked out a small miserable cry in their fright. In their eyes, there¡¯s already little to no murderous intent towards Yue, instead fear and shock settled in its ce, their eyes nced over to their master Freed, demanding for help.

    Freed once again exposed his disgraceful behavior of having his jaw drop down from the magic thatckedmon sense while riding the white dragon. That chance wasn¡¯t missed, Yue sent the 5 heavenly dragons to assault the ground troops.

    The thunder dragon charged at Abusodo and swallowed it first, Abusodo put up a fight and opened itsrge mouth as well. Although the thunder dragon was slightly consumed, it was different from a while ago, the blue*<-I think this is supposed to actually be the me one but no matter what i do, i get blue lol, ??* dragon dashed out from behind the thunder dragon, when they both collided together, Abusodo melted due to the intense heat.

    [Kuaaaaaan~!!]

    The pain generated from its shell melting down while still alive caused Abusodo to cry out painfully as its inherent magic waspletely bested, the thunder dragon then aimed at another target. It was, another Abusodo that was swallowed by the storm dragon. While letting out a godly roar, it bit into the other dragon where Abusodo was, the edge of its body transformed into ash from being scorched.

    Again at a nearby ce, the ice dragon is freezing Abusodo and the stone dragon rolled up and caused all surrounding areas to petrify. The storm dragon which was freed by the thunder dragon, advanced onwards and cut the demons such as the ck panthers besides Abusodo into pieces.

    As expected, using the 5 heavenly dragons was harsh, Yue was panting and her forehead was drenched in sweat. After quickly disposing of the Abusodos, her next target were the ash dragons in the sky.

    Freed¡¯s group of matchless dragons were simrly challenged by Yue and her dragons. Without a doubt the figures of the ash dragons bing food to the 5 heavenly dragons could be seen, this seemed to just show the difference in ability between Yue and Freed.

    Freed finally realized aftering this far. The shape of a terrible monster which would normally be avoided. It was not just the boy who took heavy damage from the surprise attack at<strong>[</strong>Mountain of Great mes<strong>]</strong>, but also the girl in front of his eyes, she was without a doubt someone that he had to risk his life against when fighting.

    He was ashamed at himself for bing arrogant for saying what he had said before the fight.

    Therefore, this next magic attack is literally with all of Freed¡¯s energy put into it.

    [¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWorld which is always swaying, giant¡¯s iron hammer, roar of the dragons, Army of trampling legs, both worlds are never met, hearing rumbles, bringing screams, It¡¯s God¡¯s sigh! It¡¯s God¡¯s grief! Thou, be crushed with despair! ¡°Trembling Heaven¡±!]

    The surrounding space rumbles intensely. Sounding lower than a hungry bellies groan, as if the world itself was screaming.

    Yue¡¯s thoughts, [Mu~!] her cautiousness intensifies as she has knowledge of this magic, a defensive system was immediately thought up. The range of the st magic was far too wide to evade in time. And all average defenses would bepletely broken in an instant.

    After canceling the 5 heavenly dragons and the gravity ball, she immediately constructed space magic. This is because she has no room to spare resources on other magics. Yue with the quick use of space magic and simultaneously, the space shrunk momentarily and caused a great explosion.

    Space itself exploded. Without a doubt, it was had great force, even the leftover ground troops and ash dragons were obliterated in an instant, it gouged out the earth and even blew away all clouds within the area.

    Space magic ¡°Trembling Heaven¡±. Space is forcefullypressed, it¡¯s a magic that generates an extremely powerful impact from letting loose thepressed space.

    [¡­..N~, as expected¡­.of Age of God¡¯s magic]

    However, Yue had survived even though she was at the center of the impact. Her clothes were torn in some ces, blood dripped from her mouth, some of her internal organs were probably damaged, however it was all too lightpared to the impact that went off.

    Her slight injuries were also quickly healed.

    Normally, it had enough power topletely wipe out everything without a trace¡­¡­

    The reason was because Yue had used the space magic ¡°Restraining Threads*I think? ??*¡± before ¡°Trembling Heaven¡± activated. This was a magic that restores space. In use, it was an convenient magic that could be used for defense and restraining. More so, it¡¯s magic consumption wasn¡¯t at the point of wanting to tear out the whites of ones own eyes out.

    The space wasn¡¯tpletely restored because it was instantaneously created, though Yue took some damage, other than physical restoration from ¡°Automatic Reproduction¡±, her clothes were also restored through reproduction magic, her appearance in both the inside and outside were wless.

    At the center of where everything in the surroundings were destroyed, a figure was seen bathing in the moonlight as if nothing had happened at all, it was an amazingbination of divineness and strength.

    However, there was one person who didn¡¯t doubt Yue¡¯s strength. He assaulted Yue from a blind spot.

    [I knew you would withstand it! Monster disguised as a girl!]

    Passing through the gate behind Yue, Freed who rode on the white dragon appeared while shooting out an aurora.

    Though Yue evaded the aurora by immediately ¡°falling¡±, she could not dodge the white dragon¡¯s opened mouth as they intersected, it tried to devour her arm from the shoulder down in one go.

    Bushu~! blood gushes out from the wound. The white dragon was unable topletely tear off Yue¡¯s arm, when its sharp fangs sank down onto her soft skin, it tried to shoot out an aurora at point nk.

    It seemed to be improvised as Freed continuously shot out great magics, this time he was once again convinced of his victory, he turned to look at Yue in delight. However, the moment he saw Yue¡¯s expression, an unspeakable chill ran through Freed¡¯s spine, his eyes full of delight turned into fear.

    Because, on Yue¡¯s lips was a smile in the shape of a perfect crescent moon. Her thin pink lips easily stood out. The smile no longer showed the divineness that was shown awhile ago. The moonlight which shined on Yue, changed into one not of solemnity, but one of devilishness.

    Through the night wind, deep red eyes shining brightly between the gaps of her beautiful gold hair could be seen.

    In other words

    ¡ª¡ª-You touched me?

    and.

    The chant of the Age of God¡¯s magic was quietly voiced from Yue¡¯s mouth.

    [¡°Destruction Engraving¡±*I think? ??*]

    Immediately afterwards, in the night sky where the devilish moonlight pours down, the scream of two were simultaneously heard.

    [Guuaaaaa~!!]

    Kuuruaaan~!!

    The white dragon writhed from the impact, this time Yue¡¯s arm waspletely torn off, However, she didn¡¯t have an anxious expression and manipted gravity magic to go up into the sky. And, in an instant, the appearance of the missing arm returned, she then red at Freed and the white dragon that was in agony while gushing blood from their whole bodies.

    [¡­¡­How is it? The same wounds that Hajime received. Does it hurt?]

    [Guuu~! Damn you, this¡­..]

    To Yue who was expressionless and shouldering the moon on her back, Freed grit his teeth in fierce pain and red sharply back.

    Freed and the white dragon¡¯s states were severe. The white dragon suffered a hollowed chest throughbustion, in addition it was bleeding throughout its entire body, it seemed that it would crash at any moment. As for Freed, he was bleeding slowly from an incision wound on his chest, his left arm was broken and lowered lifelessly, and he was coughing out blood intensely as his internal organs were damaged. In addition there were big and small wounds throughout his whole body.

    All of the wounds were the same as the time where Hajime was injured at<strong>[</strong>Mountain of Great mes<strong>]</strong>. Reproduction magic ¡°Destruction Engraving¡±¡ª¡ª¨Ca magic that reproduces the wounds and destruction that an object once received in the past. Although not direct nor indirect, if it¡¯s not touched within a radius of less than 3 meters it wouldn¡¯t work, the wounds that can be reproduced is proportional to the magic power being used.

    Yue if possible, wanted to corner Freed with this magic. This fight was personal revenge from Yue to the end. At the<strong>[</strong>Mountain of Great mes<strong>]</strong>, her lover was greatly injured and anger took root in her heart, unable to escape unless revenge was carried out. Since then, [¡­¡­The next time we meet, I¡¯ll definitely beat the hell out of him], she promised.

    And when she obtained the reproduction magic at<strong>[</strong>Merujine*pronounced Merujeene* Undersea Ruins<strong>]</strong>, while remembering the events at<strong>[</strong>Mountain of Great mes<strong>]</strong>, now that she could, she intended to use ¡°Destruction Engraving¡± on him. Yue¡¯s ¡°Yan*as in Yandere*¡± whispered out so there was no helping it.

    However, Yue was weak in closebat. it would be futile as she wouldn¡¯t be able to activate the magic in time before Freed and his white dragon which flew away at high speeds before they could touch. Therefore, she thought she¡¯d have to substantially damage the enemy before she could use it but¡­..Freed and them purposely touched her instead. There was no helping it that she unintentionally leaked out a smile. To Hajime¡¯s enemies, her mind cannot stop the ¡°Yan Yan¡±.

    [¡­¡­The me right now¡­..does it mean I wasn¡¯t chosen to be the victor this day. ¡­¡­.I was unprepared*I think, something about his resolution*]

    [¡­¡­I wouldn¡¯t let you]

    Freed guessed that it was checkmate and grits his teeth, at the time when Yue was about to deal the finishing blow, waves of attack magic that shot from the ground were aimed at Yue.

    [Freed-sama! Please pull out at once!]

    [We will buy time!]

    They were the ground troops that had gone to invade the Kingdom¡¯s capital. They seemed to have guessed that Freed was in a predicament and came to rescue him.

    [You guys! ¡­.Ku, sorry!]

    The Majinzoku¡¯s that came to the rescue, after seeing Freed and the white dragon covered in wounds, their eyes borne hatred, they carried out suicide attacks without thinking about defending at all. Naturally, there¡¯s no way they could kill Yue with just enthusiasm. However, it seems that the very limited time earned was enough for Freed to open a gate.

    Immediately before the me spear that Yue shot could pierce Freed and his white dragon, they both jumped into the gate and disappeared.

    [¡­..Obstructed]

    Yue after Freed sessfully ran away, still, [You dare do that to Freed-sama!], coldly looked down at the Majinzoku who attacked repeatedly while yelling the same thing, the space magic ¡°Trembling Heaven¡± that Freed used awhile ago was used once again. Although Yuepletely annihted their snarling feelings in an instant, you could see some irritation on her expression. Her pent-up anger wasn¡¯t cleared.

    While Yue was taking deep breaths to calm herself, an unbing bright voice resounded on the battlefield.

    [Yue-sa~n! Is that guy still alive? If he¡¯s alive, let me hit him once¡­¡­uwa~a what happened here? Was there a natural disaster?]

    Shia¡¯s usamimi¡¯s*<-rabbit ears* waved as she jumped to the floating disk and asked while looking at the surroundings with an amazed voice.

    [¡­..Fled]

    Shia understood roughly what went on from that single phrase, while being slightly surprised at Freed¡¯s unexpected tenacity, she soothed Yue with a wry smile.

    And while waiting to replenish their magical powers, they exchanged their information, then an explosion urred in the corner of the royal pce, following that, a huge pir of light poured down from the sky, an impossible scene of therge army of demons consisting of tens of thousands that were outside of the outer walls werepletely obliterated, then they looked at one another.

    [ [¡­¡­Hajime (San)] ]

    The two answered at the exact same time.

    [¡­¡­For the time being, should we go to the royal pce?]

    [¡­¡­N] Shia and Yue concluded that the perpetrator of theck ofmonsense was Hajime, they smiled as they nced at the huge crater where the demons had vanished, together, the two went to the royal pce where Hajime would be.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Silver wings fluttered under the moonlight.

    However, it was not to fly. It was to shoot out magic bullets made out of silver feathers which leaked out murderous intent from the silver wings. The magic bullets of silver held terrifying power along with the ability to continuously fire at will, the darkness was torn up in the sky 8,000 meters above ground, and a great number of shes of light pours onto it¡¯s target.

    What stood up against it was a steel weapon which sparked out bright red light. Everytime the monster who crushed all his foes released a roar, the silver feathers that came flying in would scatter tragically and disperse. Although they were well calcted trajectory shots, it¡¯s meaningless if they all get knocked down in one blow, a hole was created in the barrage which could be mistaken as a wall. What was needed was the courage to progress. That was how the perfect evasion was carried out.

    [Hiyaa~!]

    An out of ce lovely voice resounded from the situation which gambled their lives. It was Hatanaka Aiko-sensei who couldn¡¯t endure any longer and released an improper voice. Hajime used Metsurai*his machinegun* to shoot down therge barrage of silver feathers that ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡± Nointo shot, Aiko was being held by his right arm and he continued to dodge at the veryst second. She experienced her first dogfight in her life (Flesh and Blood version).

    [Sensei! Keep your mouth closed! You¡¯ll bleed like crazy if you bite yourself!]

    [Even if you tell me tha-aa!? I, I bit myself¡­¡­]

    Hajime¡¯s advice was in vain, Aiko immediately had tears in her eyes. Actually no, she already had tears in her eyes at the start of the air battle, so it wasn¡¯t only because she bit herself.

    Hajime as well, because Aiko doesn¡¯t particrly have high physical strength, in order to avoid using intense movements he used ¡°Light Speed*remember he uses it to slow down time and elerate his thinking process*¡±, he knocked down the oing barrage and dodged with minimum movements, however the movements were still more intense than a roller coaster, Aiko was already in a groggy state.

    However he couldn¡¯t just go ahead and toss her away either. Nointo¡¯s merciless attack gave no room for Hajime who was holding Aiko to do that, plus as soon as he threw her, the attacks would likely be aimed at Aiko. Fighting with Aiko behind him could work, however moving together while holding her would be the better choice.

    Besides, this situation won¡¯t be continuing forever. A reliablepanion should being to their rescue soon. Hajime used Scg to shoot down the silver feathers which surrounded them from all directions while evading, Hajime spoke to Aiko who had shut her eyes tightly and was clinging tightly onto him.

    [Sensei, hold on for just a bit longer. Right now mypanion is heading here. When that fellow gets here, you¡¯ll be able to get to the ground]

    [Al, alright! But, what about you!?]

    [Of course, I¡¯m gonna kill that arrogant person]

    [U~u, I¡¯m sorry for holding you back¡­.]

    While grinding her teeth, she was aware that she was literally extra baggage. Hajime embraced Aiko closely and performed a somersault. In the inverted world, the silver bombardment passed over Hajime¡¯s head. The sh of light erased the upper part of the istion tower which Aiko had previously been held captive.

    Again, a shriek was let out, however it was drowned out by the shockwaves, while pressed onto Hajime¡¯s chest, his heartbeat could be heard and wasn¡¯t erratic at all, Aiko understood and obtained a strange sense of security from hearing it. Really, what am I thinking about in this situation, she rebutted herself however she gave in and clung onto Hajime with even more strength.

    [Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve expected an unreasonable situation since the beginning]

    [! Wa, you¡¯d go that far¡­¡­just for me¡­..]

    Of course, Hajime meant that in the sense of colliding against the church for the Age of God¡¯s magic, not in the sense of helping Aiko¡­..Just that, Aiko who was drunk from the situation splendidly misunderstood its meaning. And, in a situation where she was being embraced and protected further increased her misunderstanding. It¡¯s necessary that she wake up quickly.

    [¡­¡­.So you still have room to talk, irregr]

    [Nuguo~o!?]

    Immediately after the exchange of silver bombardments and barrage of silver feathers, a mechanically cold voice sounded out within striking distance of Hajime¡¯s side. At once, he used his artificial arm to shoot out behind himself from the elbow, he also used the recoil to turn himself around. What jumped into his eyes was, onerge sword used to defend the attack, and the otherrge sword was swung sideways. Therge sword was 2 meters in length, 30 centimeters in width, and dded in silver light, just being there was enough to make you feel a sense of overwhelming intimidation being released from it. And, its ability that it bears is also quite merciless. After all, it was d in the silver inherent magic ¡°Dposition¡± that Nointo used. It would be against the rules to even touch it.

    However, even if he knew that, he couldn¡¯t perform any unreasonable movements because Aiko was still there, Hajime immediately used Scg to hit the center of therge sword to divert its trajectory and allowed himself to fall back backwards, with that he just barely managed to dodge it. Therge sword passed by and grazed his bangs which caused him to break out in cold sweat.

    He instantaneously used his artificial arm, Scg, and ¡°Vajra¡±, the azanthium managed to hold off against the ¡°Dposition¡± but, it¡¯s inevitable that it would take damage every time they came into contact. This time around, Schalg¡¯s surface was scraped down slightly. If the same thing is done over and over again, it¡¯ll probably be destroyed quite fast.

    Nointo didn¡¯t stop the centrifugal force caused by therge sword, while rotating the moonlight was reflected and caused her silver hair to glitter beautifully, she then turned to Hajime and brought down her sword that she used to block the bullets. With immense power the speed of the sword already far exceeded themonsense of itsrge frame.

    Once again, Hajime shot out a shell from his artificial arm to fend off therge sword and used it¡¯s recoil to rotate, he then pointed Scg¡¯s muzzle at Nointo and pulled the trigger 3 times. Three shes of light roared out as they headed towards Nointo¡¯s heart, he urately shot them towards her abdomen.

    However, Nointo¡¯s reaction speed wasn¡¯t normal either. She had already held up herrge sword to protect her stomach the moment Hajime aimed his gun.

    Hajime then used the cross bitt¡¯s to pursue Nointo who was distanced due to the power of the railguns. The loaded exploding slug bullets gave out a wave of bright red ripples in the night sky and a created a terrifying shockwave. Although Nointo managed to easily negate it with her silver wings, just as Hajime nned it out, they were distanced from one another.

    [Hawa, hawawa¡­..what, how did¡­.]

    [¡­..Sensei. I¡¯m begging you, while we¡¯re still trying to kill each other please don¡¯t release such cute sounds. It¡¯s like it¡¯ll ruin the mood?]

    [C, cute¡­.Nagumo-kun! Wh, what are you saying to your sensei¡­..]

    They were in a super high grade battle where victory or defeat could be settled in the matter of seconds, however Aiko¡¯s cute screams would be heard in intervals, Hajime¡¯s vigor was being cut down each time. [You¡¯re surprisinglyfortable while being protected?*I think? ?????????????????*] was said while looking at them suspiciously, actually half of that was correct, Aiko had never thought in her wildest dreams that she would feel so secure while being embraced by Hajime.

    [¡­..Even while holding extra baggage, in order to overpower you¡­..as expected, you are too strong. You¡¯re not a suitable piece for my masters]

    [Well, im d. Finally aggravating the Neets, being called an unneeded nuisance and unqualified piece is of the highest evaluation. Thanks a lot]

    [¡­¡­..It¡¯s useless if you¡¯re trying to make me angry. I have no emotions]

    [Ha? What are you saying? Those were obviously my real feelings]

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]

    Nointo expanded her wings and steeled her eyes then posed her twin swords in a cross. As she said, there really were no feelings, was it just a useless conversation then¡­..in Hajime¡¯s eyes, some anger began to swell up, his useless thoughts were then omitted immediately. Anyhow, he¡¯ll still kill her. No matter what he thinks of Nointo, in the end it¡¯s a trivial thing.

    Nointo¡¯s silver wings began to flutter again, the silver feathers were released and scattered in the sky. However, this time it wasn¡¯t shot at Hajime. Instead, they gathered around Nointo in an instant, several silver feathers were piled up on top and ovepping each other. Right, it was a magic formation. The magic formation glowed out silver lights and Nointo red at Hajime.

    And¡­..

    [¡°Disastrous me Wave¡±*I think? ???*]

    The magic that was used created a huge tsunami of fire that scorched up the sky.

    It appears that she was able to not only use magic bullets, but also attribute magic. Though she¡¯s never used it up till now, it was because she judged that silver magic bullets would be enough. In other words, she¡¯s be serious.

    The huge wave of mes raised up and down andpletely towered over their heads, towards the extraordinary waves of mes, Aiko momentarily sees an illusion that the world was engulfed in great mes. She nced up at Hajime from his chest, he was searching desperately for something and sweat could be seen on his cheeks.

    What Hajime was looking for was the core of the magic. If he can find it with his Magic Eye, he can make the whole thing disappear as long as he shoots through it. Of course, it would take god-like pin-point uracy to shoot through a needle-like hole, but for Hajime it was already a normal skill.

    However, the magic that Nointo used was a super-wide-ranged magic, it wasrge enough topletely illuminate<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>which could beparable to daytime. It was like searching for a needle in an ocean, the position of the core was unknown.

    And, the time limit ended without mercy.

    The tsunami of mes that reached several hundred meterspletely swallowed Hajime and Aiko without letting them escape. It was checkmate no matter how anyone looks at it. It would be normal to assume that the 2 people werepletely burnt down and left no traces at all.

    However, Nointo didn¡¯t look away from the center of the great mes that burned brightly.

    [¡­¡­.Will you also surpass this]

    Immediately after Nointo muttered that, the attacks effects ended, at the center of the great mes, Hajime and Aiko were wlessly enclosed by 4 cross bitts.

    With Hajime and Aiko at the center, the 4 cross bitts created a triangr pyramid and connected with one another through wires. A film of bright red light stretched in between the field where the wires connected.

    [It¡¯s still only in its experimental stage but¡­..it seems to have worked quite well]

    [Th, this is¡­..]

    Hajime¡¯s slightly relieved expression could be seen. This was possible because the wire and ore¡¯s which carried space magic through generation magic were built into the cross bitts, when four points were united a boxed-type barrier would be formed. It¡¯s not just a simple barrier though, it¡¯s the type that shuts out space itself, theoretically, its defensive powers were guaranteed. However, it was still in the experimental stages, because there was no solid proof on how much it could actually endure, Hajime was slightly uneasy for a moment.

    Nointo looked at the barrier in amazement and saw Aiko who was still embraced being restless, once again she formed another magic formation.

    But, there were more than 20 magic formations this time, their forms unfolded as silver feathers were shot towards Hajime simultaneously.

    It was exactly like an attack of angry waves. Most likely, although the four point barrier might demonstrate considerable strength, it would be a problem for those inside of it to be caged in. moreover, it¡¯s uncertain if it could endure Nointo¡¯s waves of all out attacks.

    The bad side of this barrier was that Hajime could not attack while enclosed because space itself is cut off. Therefore, Hajime quickly released the barrier and distanced himself greatly away from Nointo, he tried to devote himself to evading until Teio arrived.

    Then suddenly at that time, a song began to resound throughout<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>.

    Hajime looked at where the singing wasing from as he dodged the silver feathers, there, he saw a gathering of church priests, their hands were crossed in a prayer pose and they continued singing. The chorus consisted of 100 priests gave out a solemnity feel to it, just like those that you¡¯d be able to see at Earth.

    Just what, immediately after Hajime questioned himself,

    [¡­.~!? What¡¯s this? My body is¡­..]

    [Nagumo-kun!? Au~, wh, what is this¡­¡­]

    Hajime and Aiko¡¯s bodies felt weird.

    Strength couldn¡¯t be found in their bodies and their magic powers were quickly diminishing. It was as if all their energy were being sapped out of their bodies. Moreover, particles of light began to cling on them and their movements became more obstructed.

    [Ku, a magic that causes an abnormal state¡­..as expected of the head temple. Their measures against enemies are perfect]

    Hajime¡¯s guess was right on target.

    Ishtar and them noticed that Nointo, ¡°God¡¯s True Apostle¡±, was fighting and supported her with the ¡°Hymn of Supreme Degeneration*I think? ?????*¡± magic. This was a brutal magic which weakened the enemies and restrains them as well, it was an irregr magic which could only be sustained if continuously sanged by multiple priests at once.

    [Ishtar huh. ¡­¡­He seems to understand his duties well. Quite a good piece]

    Ishtar was looking at Nointo with an ecstatic expression from the ground and Nointo looked back at him with eyes that showed no feelings. If you looked at Ishtar¡¯s expression, you¡¯d know right away that he wished to cooperate with Nointo and it seemed to also be the height of his lifetime. Certainly, it was a convenient existence that moved along with God¡¯s will.

    Ishtar and the other priests aside, currently, the magic invoked was definitely a troublesome one.

    Hajime gradually lost his powers, while supplementing it with his huge magical powers, he managed to dodge Nointo¡¯s attack. However, it was obvious that his reaction time was cut down drastically. And while continuing on with that body state, Nointo¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t letting up at all.

    Several magic formations formed around Nointo and lightning bolts came dashing out, it rushed towards Hajime while drawing irregr movements in the sky. Hajime shot through the lightning bolts core with Scg and they dispersed, however he couldn¡¯t get rid of the electrified air caused by the lightning bolts and they got shocked a little.

    Momentary stiffness. However, that was a fatal chance against Nointo.

    [~!?]

    Nointo moved in at super-speeds and crossed her twin swords together. Due to the momentary stiffness from the electric shock, Hajime¡¯s reaction was slightly dyed, he somehow managed to divert a blow away using Scg but the second de couldn¡¯t be avoided and it sanked into his shoulder.

    [Guu~u!]

    While raising a painful voice, he flipped his body by using the outburst from his artificial arm, while using ¡°Aerodynamic¡± he desperately attempted to get outside of Nointo¡¯s sword range. Naturally, her severe sword attacks didn¡¯t allow him to have that much free time, he made the cross bitts self-destruct and managed to distance himself away from her.

    [Nagumo-kun~!?]

    [I¡¯m alright so be quiet!]

    Blood dripped down from Hajime¡¯s shoulder and onto Aiko¡¯s cheeks. From the shockwave that the cross bitts created, ¡°Vajra¡± was used to defend themselves, although Aiko didn¡¯t get hit much by the impact, she desperately tried to keep her consciousness and raised a worried scream towards Hajime.

    But, Hajime no longer had time to worry about Aiko. While replying coldly, Nointo began to shoot out silver feathers. Hajime used ¡°Vajra¡±, ¡°Air w¡±, and Scg to bring them down. Because of the particles of light, his body felt sluggish, it wasn¡¯t possible to evade everything after all.

    Towards that kind of Hajime, Nointo charged forwards from the front¡­..was a feint and spread her silver wings! a light was emitted. The bright lights blinded Hajime¡¯s sights.

    However, Hajime¡¯s perception ability was first ss. Immediately, he felt Nointo¡¯s presence behind him and turned Scg around and rapidly fired. Consecutive explosions were heard, turning around¡­..he saw a bundle of silver feathers scattering around. Right, it was a decoy that Nointo made with a bundle of her silver feathers.

    [~!?]

    Hajime¡¯s spine stood up straight. His instincts were ringing out loudly, warning him. Hajime regretted that he had turned around, he could only pull the trigger without properly aiming with his arm backwards.

    Bullets were shot, and luckily enough it flew towards Nointo¡¯s head, but she easily evaded by ducking her head. And, one of therge swords cut down onto Hajime¡¯s back. Hajime used the derivation of ¡°Vajra¡± which was ¡°Intensive Strengthening*I think? ????*¡± to the best of his abilities, he steeled himself in preparation.

    Although Nointo¡¯srge sword was equal to Hajime¡¯s ¡°Vajra¡± for an instant, the wall was immediately torn apart, the swords tip swung down onto Hajime¡¯s body.

    [Gaa~a!!]

    [Nagumo-kun!]

    He felt pain burning on his back, Towards Hajime who instinctively leaked out his voice, Aiko¡¯s expression and voice were impatient. However, Hajime countered Nointo by somersaulting forwards from using the impact of the cut.

    Nointo immediately pursues them with her sword held high.

    Hajime whose body was sluggish ced ¡°Vajra¡± onto a cross bitt to make it into a shield, other cross bitts were sent to the left and right of Nointo and released their built-in exploding bullets.

    As Nointo rushes in she used her silver wings to brush off the bullets from the cross bitts, and used herrge sword to cut down the cross bitt acting as Hajime¡¯s shield, furthermore, she flung her second sword onto the first one in order to devour the cross bitt, it easily cut through.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes were opened wide, Nointo¡¯s eyes were literally right in front of his. Her eyes showed clearly that this was their difference. In other words, ¡°This is the end¡±.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes showed no sign of giving up. However, in order to not let Aiko die in this situation, he needed to consider things. If ites to it, Hajime decided that he would get hurt instead. In such cases, if he became too weakened, he¡¯d have to regrettably use ¡°Limit Breakthrough¡± without waiting for Teio to arrive, he prepared himself to sacrifice his left arm first.

    And, against Nointo¡¯srge sword, Hajime¡¯s held up artificial left arm was torn into, the moment when it was about to break through and deal a fatal injury,

    Guugaa~aaaaaaa!!!

    Along with a dragons roar a ck sh approached from beneath them with terrific power. It was a scorching breath which eliminates everything. The violent ck storm was urately aimed at Nointo.

    Immediately, Nointo¡¯s silver wings wrapped around her body in a defensive stance.

    Just after that, the ck breath directly hit Nointo¡¯s wings, although it was being dposed the force of the blow pushed her away. The ck and silver magics collide with one another and caused ck-silver magical powers to scatter in the air, Nointo was flung backwards into one of the churches towers. With the sound of the impact, the tower began rattling and crumbled down.

    The screams of the priests led by Ishtar could be heard from underneath. They seemed to be upset because an apostle of God was blown off.

    Hajime took out Orkan*his rocketuncher* from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and without looking he shot all 12 rockets towards Ishtar¡¯s group. This time around he ignored thedifferentkind of screams being heard. Because another voice echoed and drowned out theirs.

    ¡°Master. Are you alright?¡±

    Towards the voice, Hajime¡¯s cheeks loosen up although he¡¯s still on the lookout for Nointo. The arrival of the dragon that he was waiting for came.

    [You saved me, Teio. It was a bit dangerous just then]

    While happy because of Hajime¡¯s words, the ck dragon which was Teio was seen regaining steepness after bringing down the powerful enemy and came besides Hajime while fluttering her wings.

    ¡°I¡¯m d above all else that I made it on time,ter chastise¡­¡­.I want a reward¡±

    [¡­¡­.I¡¯ll think about it if you manage to protect sensei]

    ¡°Really! Don¡¯t go forgetting those words now! Sa~a, sensei-dono, you should get on mistress¡¯s back¡±

    Hajime, in such a situation Teio is still faithful to her own desires (In retrospect, Yue, Shia, and Kaori are too but,) with an amazed expression, Aiko who was embraced closely was put on her back.

    Aiko somehow felt an odd sensation from the two¡¯s conversation, she clung obediently on Teio¡¯s back because now she won¡¯t be weighing him down any longer.

    [Ehtto, Teio-san. My best regards]

    ¡°Umu. Leave it to me. After all sensei is an important person to master (in the sense of a teacher), I won¡¯t let you fall into enemy hands¡±

    Aiko further increased her misunderstanding from the words ¡°important person¡± that Teio said, and anxiously looked at Hajime. However you looked at it, it wasn¡¯t the expression of anxiety that a teacher has towards a student, it was the air of ady in love, however there wasn¡¯t anyone there to tsukkomi.

    And at that time, the tower which Nointo plunged into blew off from the ground with a roaring sound. A thick cloud of dust danced around and from the wind pressure of Nointo¡¯s silver wings, it was all blown away and showed her unhurt form. Teio¡¯s breath didn¡¯t seem to be able to pierce through the silver wings defences.

    [¡­¡­Teio, go]

    ¡°Aye. However, I¡¯lle back to help after sensei-dono¡¯s safety is secured? At the very least, mistress will do something about the people of the church¡±

    Towards Hajime who was already staring at Nointo with intense blood thirst, Teio managed to guess awhile ago the cause of the magic which was weakening Hajime, she reliably dered while staring at Ishtar¡¯s group. Hajime continued to focus on Nointo.

    When those words were heard, Hajime simply nodded once and then charged fiercely towards Nointo through the air.

    [Nagumo-kun! Be careful! Please¡­..]

    ¡°¡­¡­.Fumu? Ho~o¡­well well¡­..¡±

    Towards Aiko who was posed with both hands united in front of her chest praying, Teio seemed to have guessed what was going on and became interested, in other words she let out a, this is going to be interesting, voice.

    ¡°Sensei-dono. Though I understand you¡¯re worried about master, I¡¯m in a bit of a rush. I¡¯ll send you onto the ground, then mistress will beat around the old damaged group over there. It wouldn¡¯t do for master to be obstructed after all¡±

    Aiko said, wait, as Teio began to turn around. For what though, Teio nced at Aiko who was on her back by bending her neck, Aiko returned the nce with a determined look.

    [Teio-san. If you put me down on the ground now, wouldn¡¯t having toe back after dropping me off take up quite a bit of time? This is 8,000 meters in the sky. Going back and forth should be quite harsh¡­..]

    ¡°Mu? Certainly, that¡¯s absolutely right, but¡­¡­sensei-dono, you can¡¯t be thinking to¡±

    [Yes. If Teio-san intends to fight for Nagumo-kun¡¯s sake then, please allow me to help. If you don¡¯t immediately do something about Ishtar-san¡¯s group, Nagumo-kun would quickly weaken. It would be a waste of time to send me back down onto the ground]

    What Aiko says is possible however honestly Teio is reluctant.

    Although a lot of people seemed to have been injured by the Orkan¡¯s attack, if you looked Ishtar is preparing to sing the hymn again while also constructing a barrier, Teio wanted to blow them all away as well. But, if by chance Aiko gets hurt, the promise with Hajime would disappear.

    ¡°But, it may be bad of me to say this to sensei-dono, but what can you do? Without magic formations nor battle experience? Can you fight against the priests and their knights?¡±

    Teio¡¯s opinion was severe which caused Aiko to strongly grit her teeth and then she slowly moved her finger towards her mouth. And with her eyes closed, she bit and made a cut on her finger, the blood that dripped from her finger tip was used to draw magic formations by smearing it onto the back of her opposite hand.

    [I, may not look like it but in terms of magical powers I¡¯m equal to Amanogawa-kun who is the hero. Though I don¡¯t have any battle experience¡­¡­I¡¯ll show you that I can properly assist you! Fighting against another person¡­.honestly I¡¯m scared, but I have no other choice but to do it. From now on, in order for everyone to survive and return to Japan, more than anyone else, I must not run away!]

    The kingdom that was sceptical to invasion, even the king had be a fanatic like the priests. Relying on God who nned out everything in the first ce is no longer an option. In order to survive in this world now, Aiko and them must continue advancing ahead.

    If that¡¯s so, as the teacher, even if she was avoided for it, what must be done, must be done. Teio understood from the determination in Aiko¡¯s eyes, though she still hesitated, she decided to permit Aiko tagging along because there was no other way.

    ¡°Its inevitable if you¡¯ve already made your final decision. If it¡¯s Sensei-dono¡¯s will, then Master wouldn¡¯t have anyints. As you wish. Shall we blow up those fools together!¡±

    [Yes!]

    Aiko¡¯s tension and fear, and the answer which made up the decision that signaled their movements appeared, Teio flew towards the great church which symbolized the priests in a quick dash. Their enemies were the priests and temple knights which were made up of hundreds of people. Now, a different tag team named Teio and Aiko challenged this worldsrgest religious head temple.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    The first blow was with Scgen.

    A bright red spark gushed out, the bullet was shot out at super speeds that contained ferocious destructive power from the monsters weapon and straight towards it¡¯s target. The bombardment of bullets specialized in pration which even pierced through Teio¡¯s breath from up front, as expected Nointo decided to evade rather than using dposition from her silver wings to stop it.

    She twisted her body as she fell and while she avoided the bright red sh which went over right above her head, she rushed at Hajime at a dreadful speed.

    However, he read through her attack and had already ced cross bitts in the way, they fired exploding slug bullets and in the direct hit they released a roaring sound.

    [~!?]

    Nointo noticed the bright red ripplesing from the exploding slug bullets, did she consider that her silver wings wouldn¡¯t be in time, she used herrge sword which she held in her hand to intercept them.

    Therge sword was swung at godlike speeds, it abruptly cut through the bullets into 2 as if they were butter. What was dposed was the magic power that was inside of the exploding slug bullets though, however it wasn¡¯t possible for just a swing from arge sword to cut through everything, bullets were shot from both the left and right sides and shock waves were released.

    Although it¡¯s power has decreased, Nointo was exposed to a direct shockwave and momentarily her movements stopped.

    In front of her bosom was Hajime who closed the distance within that instant. By using quake legs in the air through use of ¡°Aerodynamic¡±, he beganpressing power into his left arm, ¡°Oscition Pulverizer¡± and the mechanic ¡°Bursting Shotgun¡±, and with the full extent of his power ¡°Impact Conversion¡± was poured into ¡°Grand Arm¡± and the huge magic was released.

    Nointo immediately used her 2rge swords as a shield. One of therge swords*At one point they started naming the swords but it was too much of a pain lol* was used to block the fist before the impact was fully released. She barely made it at thest second, she managed to stop Hajime¡¯s steel fist.

    However, she wasn¡¯t able to suppress it¡¯s power, Gaa~aan! The colliding of metal resounded out with a terrible roar, Nointo was blown away by the intense force.

    Dopaaaan~! Dopaaaan~!

    Hajime didn¡¯t ck and continued his pursuit. Donner and Scg was immediately pulled out and fired at maximum power. 2 roaring explosions were heard. 2 bright red shes tore through the dark night. However, Nointo crossed both her swords as she blew off to take on a defensive stance as there was going to be 12 impacts iing.

    [Kuuuu~!!]

    For each attack that Donner and Scg shot, the fast attacks were only heard as one attack, with super pin-point precision, every bulletnded in the same ce. Simultaneously, Nointo groaned with every one of them, herrge swords trembled from the impacts and ~Piki~ an unpleasant sound was slightly heard.

    Hajime wondered to himself if he should feel amazed that the durability of the 2rge swords was able to withstand 12 railguns and his fist attack with his whole body put into it and still didn¡¯t break.

    She was blown away even further, once again, Nointo was buried after destroying some facilities that were solemnly decorated by the church. Hajime took Orkan out of his ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± andunched all his rockets just in case.

    Bashuuuuu~!!

    The group of rockets lit off sparks and dealt fatal wounds onto the building which was on the verge of copsing. The building copsedpletely along with a great explosion, it was wrapped up in great mes reaching 3,000 degrees celsius from therge amount of tar being stored inside the rockets.

    While looking at the great mes which dyed the night sky in red, Hajime still didn¡¯t loosen his guard yet. He reloaded rockets into Orkan from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±, and once again, he took aim at the mountain of rubble that was burning brightly.

    Then, at that moment,

    [~, from below]

    Right as Hajime jumped and looked down underneath him, the ground where he once stood at exploded before his eyes, Nointo pped her silver wings and flew out of the hole. It appears that she managed to save herself from the rest of the assault by using magic to go underneath the ground.

    Arge amount of silver feathers were shot out like a machinegun and she also released her silver bombardment. They exchanged blows while swaying around like a blown leaf in the wind, She crossed her twin swords together and from the small gap, a sword attack came through from the side and was warded off by the rail gun*I think this sentence goes like this*. Then Hajimeunched missiles at Nointo.

    Nointo who understood Orkan¡¯s power by experiencing it with her body, flew away quickly while releasing silver lights to get away from the pursuing missiles. While she released silver feathers to intercept the missile, she also created magic formations tounch magic attacks in fierce waves towards Hajime.

    countless missiles were shot out and explosive mes in full bloom rained down from the night sky, Hajime put Orkan away and immediately pulled out Donner and Scg again. He quickly shot through the core of the magic attacks that were heading at him and Nointo simrly brought down all the missiles.

    A small silence came from the intervals of the fierce aerial battle. Nointo and Hajime were facing eachother in the air.

    [Na~a, I¡¯ve got something I want to ask, will you hear me out for a bit?]

    [¡­..What is it?]

    The Ninozku invading the Kingdom¡¯s capital shouldn¡¯t be unknown to the church. He was one-sidedly attacked without being able to ask his questions, so a temporary truce was given because Nointo decided to listen, It was the perfect time for Hajime to continue talking.

    [The things that are happening on the ground. At this rate wouldn¡¯t the Kingdom fall into ruins? Next is obviously, this<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>. Rather than waste your time fighting me, shouldn¡¯t you be fighting the Majinzoku?]

    Hajime stated a reasonable question, however, Nointo snorted through her nose conveying that it was a foolish question.

    [If ites to that then that¡¯ll probably be the conclusion for this era]

    [The end. ¡­..As I thought, ¡°Ehito¡± only sees ¡°humans¡± as another ¡°person¡±, we¡¯re only pieces for them to waste time on. ¡­¡­By chance, the human beings were chosen for this era this time around? At the rate this is going, is Ehito on the Majinzoku God¡¯s side, or has he be their subordinate]

    [¡­¡­..If so what are you going to do about it?]

    [No, I just thought I¡¯d check up on the amount of credibility ¡°The Liberator¡¯s¡± stories had? After all, to me, both sides are still just suspicious people]

    Nointo¡¯s eyebrow twitches when she heard that her master was called a suspicious person. However, Hajime didn¡¯t worry about it and continued talking with a smile.

    [Na~a, if I¡¯m in the way why don¡¯t they just send me back to my former world? Also, the heroes as well, if the Kingdom is to be wiped out already wouldn¡¯t that mean that they didn¡¯t have much of a role at all?]

    [Your request is rejected, Irregr]

    [Can I hear the reason?]

    [It¡¯s because the master wishes for it. The master desires your death, Irregr. Eliminating all difficulties, obtaining immense power and strongrades¡­..and then,pletely ruining the bnce. My master absolutely wishes for your death. That¡¯s why, in a way that you¡¯ll suffer the most,menting your choices, then finally ending you while tasting regret and despair. To the maximum amount in order to give my master the highest delight possible. Ahh, about the heroes¡­.there was quite an borate and interesting idea, rather the master¡¯s be very interested. Therefore, while you¡¯re still here as a piece, continue dancing around to please my master.]

    Hajime wasn¡¯t worried at all and agreed within his mind, he shrugged his shoulders as the answer was roughly what he expected it to be after hearing what Miredei Raisen had told them before. In other words, [Those fellows were certainly trash].

    However, rather than himself, thosest words made him anxious.

    [¡­¡­An interesting idea?]

    [It¡¯s not necessary for you to know as you¡¯ll be dying very soon]

    The talk had ended, Nointo immediately shot out countless magics and silver feathers to resume the battle.

    More over, it¡¯s power was on a whole different dimension from a while ago. The power that a single feather had was roughlyparable to the railguns and every magic attack was near infinite levels of power. If you looked closely, every part of Nointo¡¯s body was d in silver magic and it came with an overwhelming intimidation. It looked just like the ¡°Limit Breakthrough¡± that Hajime and Kouki used.

    [~!]

    While holding his breath against the extreme waves of attacks that consisted of overwhelming power, Hajime held Metsurai in his right hand and Scgen in his left and continued to fight back. Metsurai roared and shot out 12,000 bullets per minute whichpletely negated the silver feathers and magic attacks, meanwhile Scgen¡¯s bullets pierced through in a single-file line towards Nointo.

    However, Nointo¡¯s movements while d in the silver light was iparable to what it was before. The moment Scgen¡¯s bright red bombardment pierced through Nointo, her body vanished like haze and appeared several meters away.

    Nointo had caused a mirage of afterimages due to her shear speed of dodging the bullet and her body continued to slightly blur as is.

    Hajime ¡°Read Ahead*I dono if this is supposed to actually be a skill or not however it was in quotes, if it is then I probably could have named it Foresight, ??*¡± and used cross bitts to shoot exploding slug bullets, however once again they only shot through her afterimage. Nointo whopletely disappeared ~Zazazazazaza~ created afterimages in the next instant and appeared behind Hajime. And like a spinning top, she swung her twinrge swords and spun along with its centrifugal force that contained immense power.

    [~!?]

    Nointo¡¯sst movements far exceeded Hajime¡¯s perception with ¡°Light Speed¡± active, it was aplete surprise attack. Though he just barely managed to lean his body back to avoid a direct hit, Scgen which was used as a shield was cut into two. It¡¯s built-in energy discharged by ident and a huge explosion erupted in between Hajime and Nointo.

    That momentarily caused Nointo to dy her pursuit. however it allowed Hajime enough time to counterattack. Hajime¡¯s body became d in bright red magic. He had used ¡°Limit Breakthrough¡±.

    Towards Nointo who was advancing, Hajime also advanced a step. Metsurai was no longer in his hands, instead he held onto Donner and Scg. From that point on it was going to be super closebat.

    [Tsuaaa~!!]

    [Haaaaa~!!]

    Immediately after Hajime dodged the half-swungrge sword, bothrge swords were swung at his body with exquisite timing. Using Scg he repelled one sword by shooting a railgun at its center and the other was deflected with the upperside of its barrel, Donner in his right hand was aimed directly at Nointo¡¯s heart. A bright red sh shot out but Nointo dodge while rotating and left an afterimage, with its momentum she swung herrge swords with increased power.

    In order to oppose the dposition, Hajime applied a heavy concentration of ¡°Intensive Strengthening¡± from ¡°Vajra¡± onto Scg which was several times it¡¯s normal density, rather than going against the full brunt of the attack he used Scg to deflect the first sword upwards.

    And towards the 2ndrge sword that was swung horizontally, he received it¡¯s de with the muzzle while still d in ¡°Intensive Strengthening¡± from ¡°Vajra¡± and fired as is. With a sh of light, an explosion sounded out and the 2ndrge sword flew away.

    They were both within point-nk distance and while dodging and diverting their opponents weapons, they forgot to breath as their fierce attacks continued without being able to deal a fatal blow.

    [Ooooooooo~!!!]

    [Haaaaaaaaa~!!!]

    Unaware, Hajime and Nointo began to shout out.

    One tendon or a nerve line, with just one misstep, death would settle in at the next moment. There was no time to pay attention to each others attacks, they only relied on their experiences and instincts while swinging their sword and firing their guns which shaved off their lives a little bit at a time.

    The silver sword left a trail of light through the dark night and the bright red sh flew in all directions like blood spraying. If both attacks were beingpared to the sun, their storm of attacks would be considered a re. In one second, in order to continue surviving they dodge each others attacks and their speeds rose without bounds.

    In proportion, if they were slightly grazed blood would be stain everywhere. Hajime had shallow cuts everywhere on his body, Nointo was dripping blood from where she was gouged.

    Hajime and Nointo¡¯s abilities were equal. The way things were going, the battle of offense and defense was thought to continue on for eternity, however Hajime was being cornered. No, to be urate, he was going to be corned.

    Hajime had already understood. Because none of Nointo¡¯s magical power has been consumed since the start of the battle.

    Needless to say, Hajime had a time limit on using ¡°Limit Breakthrough¡±. It¡¯ll forcefully cancel itself and leave him in a weakened state for a while. Although Hajime¡¯s magical power was huge, it wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up indefinitely.

    On the other hand, Nointo was apparently gaining a supply of magical power from somewhere else which allowed her to continue her strengthening and was virtually unrestricted. Hajime¡¯s Magic Eye was shining brightly, he was able to see that something simr to a magic stone was lodged into nointo¡¯s heart.

    Hajime decided that if things stayed the way they were, he¡¯d gradually be beaten.

    [Be blown away~!]

    Dododododo!!!!

    Simultaneously with the shout, Hajime had the cross bitts fire exploding slug bullets while he was still within the sts vicinity.

    [Have you gone mad]

    Nointo¡¯s inorganic eyes slightly opened widely. Her eyes carried a color of doubt which questioned Hajime¡¯s sanity.

    Dozens of exploding slug bullets were shot out by the 6 cross bitts immediately and made countless ripples centering around Hajime and Nointo. Nointo wrapped her silver wings around her body at once and Hajime also used ¡°Vajra¡± to its maximum output.

    Zudoooooooooooon~!!!!!!

    Immediately following that, a bright red flower of light bloomed above in the night sky. Needless to say, the immense shockwave blew away Hajime and Nointo.

    It was a terrifying shockwave, it pierced through ¡°Vajra¡± and caused quite a bit of damage to Hajime¡¯s body. As evidence, Hajime was grandly spraying blood everywhere. He was covered in wounds.

    Nointo didn¡¯t get away free of harm either, because she couldn¡¯t wrap herself on time, she was also gushing with wounds and she coughed out blood as well. It seems that the impact reached her internal organs.

    [¡­¡­Were you going for a double suicide?]

    [Ha~a, Ha~a¡­..suiciding with you? Ha, that¡¯s a harsh joke. Only say those lines if you¡¯re a good woman and my lover]

    Nointo unintentionally had eyes of doubt from the rash attack, Hajime replied jokingly while breathing roughly. It had a hint of ridicule for wanting to be together with her as a friend for theirst moments*Improvised don¡¯t actually get this sentence, ??????????????????????????????*.

    Hajime then took out a new weapon from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±. And then he threw out cards which flew at high speeds.

    Soundlessly, you would likely lose sight of it if you weren¡¯t paying attention even though it should be there, However, Nointo hit them away as if they were nothing with herrge sword.

    Kakin~! Kakin~! a rough sound resounded, while spinning around in the air, a Engetsu ring¡ªdoughnut shaped disk about 15 centimeters in diameter, or, a throwing weapon called a Chakram.

    [Now this. Have you run out of-!?]

    Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan! Dopan!

    Towards the primitive weapons, Nointo had slightly rxed her guard towards Hajime, railguns shot out from(. . .)Hajime¡¯s right and left hands.

    Immediately afterwards, bright red shes of light appeared on Nointo¡¯s left and right side(. . .)who was facing Hajime, her head would be crushed by the assault.

    Nointo couldn¡¯t release her words due to the impossible situation, she immediately positioned her twinrge swords by her side as shields. All 12 bullets that were discharged by Donner and Scg were exploding bullets. And just like before, they were pin-point uracy attacks.

    Why did the bullets shoot out frompletely different directions and had Nointo pincered.

    That was because of the Engetsu rings that Hajime threw out earlier. The Engetsu rings had ¡°Sign Interception¡± and ¡°Air ws¡± built into them through generation magic, although they¡¯re a stealthy and assassination typed throwing weapon, more than that, it was an artifact with a special effect.

    It¡¯s gate function was what made it possible to kill the Clione*the Immortal monster* at<strong>[</strong>Merujine Undersea Ruins<strong>]</strong>. In other words, the vacant hole in the Engetsu ring is directly connected to the same space with the other Engetsu rings, if you shot a bullet through it, it¡¯ll jump through space and appear out from the hole of another Engetsu ring. Of course he¡¯s also able to remotely control them just like the cross bitts.

    Protecting her head were her twinrge swords, the exploding bullets that calcted Nointo¡¯s every move jumped through space, every bullet left no gaps and reached their intended targets, a terrific shock wave surged out.

    In the next instant,

    Bakin~!

    Bakin~!

    Along with the sounds, Nointo¡¯srge swords broke down from the middle.

    [Na-! Why, from just this much¡­¡­]

    Though she said that, there was no feelings in her voice, however Nointo was openly surprised.

    However, she herself probably didn¡¯t notice. After Hajime released the first pin-point shots, ever since the they were in the middle of their extreme closebat battle, he had continued to aim all impacts towards the crack that had appeared on Nointo¡¯srge sword rather than at her actual body. Simply because they were equal in ability, he was waiting for the chance that woulde along with breaking her weapon.

    Hajime certainly didn¡¯t miss the chance that Nointo gave him, he took out a new artifact from his ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and threw it continuously. Nointo had no time to dodge the 10 artifacts that were thrown out at high speeds, at once, she tried to fend them off with her brokenrge swords.

    However, that was a bad move against this artifact. What was thrown out were round ore¡¯s with wires attached to them.

    It was a capturing tool called a b which wasmonly known as a throwing weapon. Usually, after hitting its target, with enough centrifugal force it¡¯ll start rotating, because it had built-in induction stones it could easily achieve enough speed when thrown immediately. And naturally, the thing that Hajime created was not just a simple b.

    [~! This is, I can¡¯t move!]

    The handles of Nointo¡¯srge swords, both her arms, waist, and feet were entangled by the b, meanwhile the spherical ores produced a ripple as they floated in the air. That was due to the effect of space magic which was created through generation magic. The weights are fixed into space itself, thus the captured object is also fixed in ce.

    In the first ce, Nointo had the dposition ability, so he had less than 10 seconds before she manages to actually break free. Moreover it wasn¡¯t possible to restrain her wings because they wereposed of her magic, so she would probably just reuse her magic to create new ones. As things stand, the silver wings will likely remove the constraints fairly easily.

    But, Hajime¡¯s aim is only several few seconds. A one hit kill¡ª¡ªthe strongest possible blow that he could dish out in these few seconds!

    Hajime pulled out arge cylinder weapon which measured up to 2 meters in length from his ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±. It was the pile bunker. Kiiiiiiii~!! letting out a particr sound and charged with bright red thunder sparking out. Then, he charged straight towards Nointo.

    [Ku]

    Nointo leaked out a bitter voice and wrapped herself with her silver wings like a cocoon. Silver magic containing dposition shone out brightly, it looked exactly like a moon.

    Hajime mmed pile bunker directly into that beauty and created a terrific shockwave. Immediately after that, it¡¯s newly added space fixation function activated and 4 arms appeared, pile bunker was fixed in ce while going against the dposition. The bright red sparks were already at critical stages and rampaged intensely.

    [Endure it if you can]

    Hajime¡¯s lips were smiling fearlessly and his eyes were ring with murderous intent. The bright red magical power of ¡°Limit Breakthrough¡± shined more and more, soon the silver moon waspletely dyed into a bright red moon.

    Afterwards, an invisible impact surged out from the pile bunkers exit hole. It was the function which caused space vibrations built into the exit hole. It was a simplified version of the space magic ¡°Tremble Heaven¡±, it shot a fierce vibration towards the target, thebination¡ª¨Ccaused the targets durability to decrease drastically.

    And along with gravity magic at the moment of the impact, the jet ck stake increased it¡¯s weight up to 20 tons and was released with a roaring sound like a thunder.

    Dogooooooooooooooo~!!!!

    At zero distance with Explosive charge that waspressed and shock wave conversion magic, the stake made of Azanthium drilled down in godlike speeds of eleration due to the electromaic induction and itpletely destroyed its prey.

    The jet ck stake released bright red sparks and easily pierced through the 2 silver wings, it prated through Nointo¡¯s heart and still continued further, it went straight through her body and tore off a wing from its root. Then just like a meteor, it flew away into the distance while emitting a red trail.

    [¡ª¡ª-]

    [¡­¡­¡­]

    What remained was Nointo¡¯s figure with a hole literally opened at the ce where her magical power supply source was. Blood probably didn¡¯t spill out because the wound waspletely charred by ¡°Thunder d¡±, it was just a body with a hole punctured in its chest which makes it not feel human at all. The eyes that peeped out were cold and mechanical as ever and the silver wings dispersed into the air.

    It was simply still, Hajime seemed to have some mixed feelings about the reproachful atmosphere¡­¡­

    While looking at Nointo¡¯s eyes, it quickly lost its light and became hollow, while tilting a little, her body fell down onto a remote hillside nearby the churches building. On the surface of the dark mountain, Nointo¡¯s silver glow shined brightly.

    When Hajime got down by her side, he pulled out Donner and aimed it at her head. Although his Magic Eye and his perception system ability showed that Nointo was definitely dead, he felt uneasy unless he shot a bullet into her head. It was a nasty habit of his.

    At the moment when Hajime was about to pull the trigger on Donner,

    Zudoooooooooooooooooo~!!!!!

    A huge explosion roared out and caused<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>to shake severely. The spectacle that greeted Hajime¡¯s eyes when he looked back was¡­¡­..the church and its cathedral copsing while a huge mushroom cloud formed from it with a roaring sound.

    [¡­¡­.No way] Hajime¡¯s unintentional mutter echoed out rather clearly.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    [¡­¡­No way]

    Unintentionally, Hajime voiced out as he watched the huge mushroom cloud that scorched the night sky. A long time ago, while stunned he remembered a scene from a war documentary that he saw on TV, then suddenly a telepathy came.

    ¡°Ma, master¡­..how are things on your side?¡±

    ¡°O? O~o, Teio huh. No, things on this side just ended¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fumu, that¡¯s great then. As expected of master. We¡¯ve just finished up on this side as well but, can you join up with us?¡±

    ¡°No, something amazing just¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­..We already know of the cause. Or rather, it¡¯s mistress and co.¡¯s fault¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­..What was that?¡±

    ¡°For the time being, can you join up with us?¡±

    ¡°Ha~a, I got it¡±

    It seems the cause of how the church¡¯s head templepletely copsed is known, just what, Hajime quickly moved to meet up with Teio while his cheeks cramped up. While going up into the sky, Teio¡¯s ck dragon form was quickly discovered in the air at a distance away from the mushroom cloud.

    And, in Hajime¡¯s eyes, Aiko who was riding on Teio¡¯s back had an, [Awawawa], kind of feeling with panicking emotions reflected. The question, Why is Aiko here? appeared within his head, judging by Aiko¡¯s personality, she most likely begged Teio to stay and cooperated instead of running away in order to help Hajime. Rather than that, its obvious that Aiko was in a worried state of [I¡¯ve went and done it now] kind of feeling.

    [¡­..Sensei, Teio. You both seem to be fine]

    [Na, Nagumo-kun! Thank goodness you were safe. ¡­¡­Really, thank goodness]

    ¡°Master. Umu, for a moment there we thought that you were dead, but you¡¯re still alive. Jeez, as expected of master¡¯s sensei-dono. I didn¡¯t expect mistresses dragon breath topletely eradicate the entire church itself. It was heavenly brilliant¡±

    Towards Teio¡¯s words, Hajime could only blink. And with a ¡°It can¡¯t be¡± expression, he turned towards Aiko.

    [¡­..Sensei, just what exactly did you do]

    [Awawawawawa, th, thas*not a typo, she¡¯s flustered* wrong! I didn¡¯t mean for this to. The church¡¯s barrier was a pretty strong¡­..if Teio-san¡¯s breaths power was increased then¡­¡­we only intended to break the barrier but¡­¡­]

    Although Aiko leaked out a sigh of relief when she saw Hajime¡¯s appearance, she began to panic again when Hajime asked her questions. It appears that this is what you get when you ask a panicked Aiko questions.

    Aiko while riding on Teio, was determined to fight so that Ishtar¡¯s magic which caused an abnormal state wouldn¡¯t be used on Hajime. However, even with a high aptitude for magic, Aiko who didn¡¯t have a satisfactory magic formation wasn¡¯t able to release strong magic attacks. And again, the cathedral itself seemed to be an artifact which created a powerful barrier, If Ishtar was being protected within the barrier, then even Teio¡¯s breath wouldn¡¯t be able to reach him.

    If this continues, Ishtar will be able to calmly use magic from a safe zone. She thought about whether or not there was a way to obtain more power to exceed the barrier as they dodge the temple knights attacks, what Aiko came up with was¡­¡­to take advantage of her own special skills. By the way, Aiko¡¯s abilities are as followed,Name: Hanataka AikoAge: 25Level: 56ss:FarmerStrength:190Vitality:380Resistance:190Agility:310Magic:820Magic Resistance:280Skills<ul><li>Soil Management</li><li>Soil Recovery [+Automatic Recovery]</li><li>Range Cultivation [+Range Expansion] [+Foreign Substance Conversion]</li><li>Growth Stimtion</li><li>Selective Breeding</li><li>nt Judgement System</li><li>Fertilizer Generation</li><li>Mixture Training</li><li>Automated Harvesting</li><li>Fermentation Operation [+Rapid Fermentation] [+Range Fermentation]</li></ul>

    [+Remote Fermentation]<ul><li>Range Temperature Adjustment [+Optimization] [+Barrier Bestow]</li><li>Farm Barrier</li><li>Abundant Rain</li><li>Language Comprehension</li></ul>

    Among these skills, it seems that she used Fermentation Operation. About<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>, since there are lots of people living here, there was arge amount of things that could be fermented. With that in mind, she seemed to have tried to performed methane fermentation like on earth. To be exact it was a replica with different world substances, however there was no change in it being mmable gas.

    While single-mindedly spreading it around the church. It wasn¡¯t a magic attack so the church¡¯s barrier didn¡¯t react as it was merely fermentation and it actively collected within and outside of the barrier just like air. In order to keep it within a certain range, Teio used manipted the wind to blow them into a fixed location.

    And, with so much mmable gas gathered like this,bined with Teio¡¯s breath it would be possible to destroy the church¡¯s barrier, with that, when she released her breath¡­¡­

    [¡­..It became like this]

    ¡°Umu. Mistress and co. blew them away on a grand scale, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vest felt death. Far from destroying the barrier, the church itself erupted¡­¡­.such a method, throughout mistresses life she¡¯s never thought of anything like this. As expected of master¡¯s sensei-dono. I¡¯m impressed¡±

    [Thas wrong! It wasn¡¯t like that! I didn¡¯t think it¡¯ll explode so much like this! Just that, I thought I shouldn¡¯t half-ass it! That¡¯s the truth! Ha~!? Everyone of the church!? What¡¯s be of them!?]

    Aiko made excuses while flustering and teary eyed, her eyes began to wander towards the church ruins. Hajime and Teio also looked towards the mountain of ruins.

    [¡­¡­..Ma~a, they were likely blown away with it]

    ¡°The church just put too much faith in their barrier. It was also a surprise attack,pletely defenseless against that st, it¡¯s likely none are alive¡±

    [A, ah¡­..it can¡¯t¡­..saying that, although I prepared myself for this¡­..]

    Having been an aplice, Aiko¡¯s face turned pale as she was the cause that led to the explosion killing everyone of the church. Although she steeled herself for the battle, she can¡¯t regain herposure when the results were being pointed out.

    Unintentionally she vomited on the spot. To Aiko who was crying and vomiting, Hajime scratched his head ~Kari Kari~, and quietly snuggled up with Aiko. And he held Aiko¡¯s hands without minding that it was dirty with vomit. The current Aiko required warmth.

    Aiko felt warmth being transmitted through her numb hands and her frozen heart melted. And, just for now, she forgot everything rted to a teacher and student rtionship, she leaped onto Hajime¡¯s chest and clung on tightly while sobbing.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mistress¡¯s back¡­¡­¡±

    Teio voiced her sad opinion while looking at the terrible sight of her back, she immediately used Reproduction Magic to restore her scales. Teio also desired to allow Aiko some time to recover, she was the one who shot the breath to begin with so Aiko didn¡¯t have to feel more responsibility than necessary, however right now wasn¡¯t the right time to exin that. So, with Reproduction Magic, she slightly healed her worn-out soul.

    Aiko whose energy returns, looks up from Hajime¡¯s chest. Although it¡¯s be a terrible scene because she has so much snot, tears, and vomit, Hajime didn¡¯t particrly mind and simply took out some water and towel from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and cleaned up the dirty Aiko. Although Aiko was upset to have shown such disgraceful behavior, she remained as is.

    [Have you calmed down? Sensei]

    [Y, yes. I, I¡¯m fine now. Nagumo-kun¡­..]

    Aiko who pulled herself back together after Hajime¡¯s question, her face was dyed in red with shame and what not. Somehow, Hajime¡¯s voice causes her fever up. The eyes ncing upwards and staring were feverish and moist. No matter how you looked at it, that wasn¡¯t caused by only a sense of shame, rather it was the expression which held special feelings.

    Hajime only saw Aiko as a teacher and not a ¡°woman¡± however, as expected, when such an expression is being shown, [Are~? Isn¡¯t something about this different? Is it possibly,thatkind?], he managed to understand Aiko¡¯s feelings and his cheek cramped up.

    This was dangerous in various ways, Hajime immediately adverted his eyes and Teio voiced out a word of caution.

    ¡°Master. There¡¯s a person. He clearly doesn¡¯t seem to be ordinary¡­..¡±

    [What was that?]

    It couldn¡¯t be, its surprising that anyone could have survived that kind of explosion, Hajime looked in the direction that Teio was looking, there was definitely a man with a bald head and wearing white vestments descending, Hajime and them stared directly at him. However, as Teio said, he definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. That was because his body was transparent and he was swinging waveringly.

    Did the man with the bald head guess that Hajime and them had recognized him, he turned around and started heading back, he was moving as if gravity didn¡¯t exist and slipped and slid to the other side of the mountain rubble. And he turned around just before he disappeared to nce over at Hajime and them.

    [¡­¡­Is he trying to tell us to follow?]

    ¡°Probably. What should we do, master¡±

    [¡­¡­That¡¯s right, although I want to quickly meet up with Yue and them¡­¡­to begin with, we came here to look for the Age of Gods magic. It¡¯s possible that this is somehow rted to that. We can¡¯t afford to miss clues]

    ¡°Fumu, That¡¯s right. Well then, lets chase after him¡±

    With Hajime¡¯s words, Teio nods once and ps her wings tond on the ruins, after unloading Hajime and Aiko, she reverted back to human form. And she noticed the dirt on her back, with lowered eyebrows, she took out new clothes from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±. Hajime also noticed his state and pulled out some extra clothes from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and finished changing quickly.

    [A~u, s, sorry¡­..I¡¯ve made you dirty]

    The cause was Aiko, she apologized and her small frame became even smaller with shame. As a woman, it¡¯s unbearably shameful to have vomited on another person¡¯s clothes.

    Hajime and Teio also understood that there was no helping it, they wanted to tell her not to mind it, but it wasn¡¯t such a simple thing to do. Anyways, with the little exchange from a while ago, Aiko had epted her feelings, therefore, she¡¯s begun to think about various things about Hajime in particr.

    However, it would be a problem if she stayed curled up forever, Hajime quickly changed the topic.

    [Sensei, sorry for making you tag along. Though I don¡¯t know what will happen¡­..we need to make sure of that bald guy¡¯s identity]

    [Y, yes, I understand. ¡­..I¡¯ll follow along with Nagumo-kun¡­¡­]

    Hajime thought that there was a strange power and heat from thosest words she spoke, but he daringly pretended not to notice and stepped into the ce where the bald man had disappeared.

    The bald man¡¯s figure is shown once in a while as they advanced through the ruins. And after 5 minutes of walking they finally reached their destination, the bald man stood quietly while looking straight at Hajime¡¯s group.

    [Who are you? What do you want with us?]

    [¡­¡­..]

    The bald man did not answer Hajime¡¯s question, however he did point silently with his finger. Although the ce was just a heap of rubble, the old man¡¯s nce seems to be telling them to advance. Hajime who judged that even if he questioned him he wouldn¡¯t be getting any answers, he nodded at Teio and them and went towards the location. Then, at that moment, the rubble began to levitate and the ground underneath it began to shine faintly. If you looked, one of the crests of the greatbyrinth was carved there.

    [¡­..You¡¯re one of the¡­..Liberators?]

    As Hajime voiced his question, simultaneously the light that the ground emitted wrapped Hajime and them. And in the next instant, Hajime¡¯s group were standing in apletely unknown strange space. It wasn¡¯t that big. The room was painted lustrously ck, a magic formation was drawn in the center, and there was an antique book on the pedestal by its side. It appears that they¡¯ve suddenly reached the final room of thebyrinth.

    Hajime and them walked towards the magic formation. Hajime grabbed Aiko¡¯s hand who had a ¡°?¡± floating over her head and led her, while nodding to Teio for a moment they stepped into the magic formation.

    Then, it wasn¡¯t the usual feeling, their memories were being examined, there was a sense of something going deeper inside, and the 3 people instinctively let out a groan. It was a very ufortable sensation, for a moment, they thought it was a trap, but in the next moment itpletely cleared up. And, were they recognized as people who¡¯spleted otherbyrinths, the knowledge of magic was imnted directly into their heads.

    [¡­..Spirit Magic?]

    [U~mu. It appears to be magic that can directly interfere with souls]

    [I see. The reason how Miredi¡¯s soul survived and was directly implemented into a golm was this¡­.]

    To the experience of knowledge being carved directly into the head suddenly, Aiko was crouched down holding her head, After Hajime noded with a consent face, they approached the pedestal by the side and picked up the book.

    It appears that the contents were notes written by Rouse Byrne*pronounced Ban* who was the founder of the<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>greatbyrinth. It exined practically the same thing that Oscar Orcus had, the liberators exchanges up until he died at<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>.

    However, because Hajime wasn¡¯t interested in it, he quickly skipped through it. He didn¡¯t care about Rouse Byrne¡¯s life. Why did he only leave himself with an image body, he probably could have lived like Miredei by using Spirit Magic, although the reason was exined during the confession, he was through*as in done with the subject*.

    And, thest section was describing the conditions to capturing thebyrinth, ording to it, when the image body of Rouse Byrne appears as the guide, it would mean that you¡¯ve pretty much been epted.

    Because the image body required at least 2 or more proofs of capturing greatbyrinths, also having no faith in god, or oveing some kind of influence that god¡¯s power acted on in order to appear. In other words, it appears that<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama¡¯s<strong>]</strong>concept, was to possess a firm will that wouldn¡¯t bow down to god.

    That was probably it but, originally, if you challenged the proper route, it may have been possible to be epted by the will. Aiko had been epted, Although she received quite a lot of teachings from the church for a long time, because her feelings for her students were much higher than faith, or maybe it was enough that she had the judgement to go against the church.

    For the people of this world, it was a rather harsh condition but, it was an easy condition for Hajime and them.

    Atst, Aiko who recovered from the shock of obtaining Age of Gods magic is encouraged, and they took the ring from the pedestal along with the book, they then quickly left the ce. Once again, Rouse Byrne¡¯s crest shined and they returned back to their original ce.

    [Sensei, are you alright?]

    [U~u, yes. somehow¡­..even so, such amazing magic¡­..certainly, if there¡¯s such incredible magic then, there might also be magic that sends us back to Japan]

    Aiko nodded as she consented and was massaging her temple. Her expression was of someone who was tired from the rough events that developed within several days and had finally ended, she loosened up when the possibility of returning was truely felt.

    [Well then, we know the ce where the magic formation is now, lets quickly join up with Yue and them]

    [A~, that¡¯s right! The Kingdom is being attacked right? I hope everyone¡¯s safe¡­..]

    With a worried expression Aiko clenched her chest as she prayed, then they began to descend from the mountain. Though I say that, the only way down from<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>to the Kingdom was to jump through the lift.

    Aiko¡¯s Scream was echoing as she experienced free-falling, Hajime and Teio are through though. With Aiko on his shoulder Hajime and themnded on the ground and, disregarding the mes and screams of the Kingdom which Aiko had a skeptical expression towards and they decided to first go to where Kaori and them were.

    And, what they saw when they joined up¡­¡­

    With a sword thrust through the chest, Kaori¡¯s figure had already ceased breathing.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Going back in time a little. Precisely when Ririana and them arrived in the Royal Pce.

    Pakyaa~aaaaan!

    [Tsu!? Just what is-!?]

    Towards the unpleasant sound of ss being broken, Shizuku Yaegashi who was sleeping in her room quickly jumped into alert mode and got out of her bed sheets while grabbing onto her ck katana which was beside her pillow. It was clearly the movements of a person who continues being cautious of their surroundings even while resting.

    [¡­¡­.]

    For a while, Shizuku hid her breathing with a stern expression and was ready to draw her katana at any moment, however there were no abnormalities within her room so she leaked out a sigh of relief.

    The reason why Shizuku was releasing this kind of alertness was because over the past several days, there were absolutely no signs or sightings of Ririana or Aiko.

    Even for some time before that, she noticed a sense of incongruity within the Royal Pce. On that day, the day when Aiko returned, she disappeared after announcing that she had something important to tell them at dinner time, due to this shizuku suspected that something bad had happened to Aiko in order to silence her.

    Naturally, she searched for the two missing peoples whereabouts, though they were told that Aiko and them were just being questioned by the head of the church, Ishtar, at the main temple, she wasn¡¯t allowed to meet them directly. In addition they even forcefully avoided her by dering to Shizuku that they would be released in a few days, moreover, Ririana¡¯s father, King Erihido also said to not worry about them, she could do nothing but withdraw reluctantly for the time being.

    However, even then her vague anxiety didn¡¯t disappear, just like now, when going to bed she was vignt and cautious like a spy.

    When Shizuku soundlessly got off her bed, she quickly straightened up her equipment in a few seconds and carefully left the room. Since Kaori decided to travel with Hajime, Shizuku was the only person in the room now. When she confirmed that there were no abnormalities within the corridor, she immediately knocked on Kouki and Ryutaro¡¯s door which was opposite to hers.

    The door opened immediately and Kouki¡¯s appearance was seen. Ryutaro was in the back of the room and seemed to be fully awake. It appears that they¡¯ve also woken up like Shizuku due to the loud sound a while ago.

    [Kouki, please have more caution. To suddenly open the door¡­..wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome if it was an assant? *unsure of this line, ????????????????*]

    Shizuku¡¯s eyebrows drop a little when Kouki opened the door without any caution and warned him. On the other hand, Kouki had an astonished expression. Even though he heard the breaking sound, he didn¡¯t think that there would be any immediate dangers in the corridors of the Royal Pce. It appears that he wasn¡¯t fully awake yet.

    These past several days, Shizuku had a sense of incongruity within the Royal Pce and about Aiko and them, [Something is wrong, keep your guard up], is what she continually said but, Kouki and Ryutaro thought she was thinking too much about it and didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    [More importantly, Shizuku. What was that a while ago? It sounded like something was breaking¡­¡­]

    [¡­¡­I don¡¯t know. Anyways, lets wake everyone up and gather information. Whatever it is, I¡¯ve got a bad feeling from it¡­.]

    Shizuku only said that and turned around to knock on her ssmates doors one after another. Most of the students were gathered for an immediate meeting due to the sudden crashing sound from a while ago. Uneasily, Kouki began to raise his voice as the students began to gather in the corridor looking annoyed that their slumber was disturbed.

    Then, at that time, one of the maids that was friends with Shizuku rushed in. Shees from a house which enjoys fencing and had the linage of knights, due to this connection she became intimate with Shizuku.

    [Shizuku-sama¡­..]

    [Nia!]

    The maid called Nia ran up besides Shizuku while looking like she was in low spirits. It was a shadow of her usual dignified atmosphere, Shizuku remembered the sense of incongruity and raised her eyebrows, but it was overtaken by surprise at the information that Nia brought, her sense of incongruity waspletely blown away.

    [The firstrge barrier was broken]

    [¡­¡­What was that?]

    Nia inly tells the truth as Shizuku instinctively asked back.

    [The Majinzoku*fixing Ninzoku errors lol* are invading. A huge army was developed on the outskirts of the Kingdom¡¯s capital and their attack broke therge barrier]

    [¡­.it can¡¯t be, just how did they¡­..]

    The information was far too unbelieveable, even Shizuku lost her calm and became stunned.

    The other ssmates were also the same, they began to mutter noisily. The Majinzoku¡¯s army, it was impossible for them to be able to invade the King¡¯s capital without arousing anyones attention, with therge barrier broken it became even harder to take in. It¡¯s unavoidable that they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep calm.

    [¡­..Is only the first barrier of therge barrier broken?]

    Within that, with a stern expression Kouki asked Nia. Therge barrier that protects the Kingdom wasposed of 3 pieces, The first on the outside, second, then third barrier, the third barrier was the strongest as it covered the smallest scale ofnd out of the others.

    [Yes. For now¡­..however, the first barrier was broken in a single blow. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they topple though everything¡­¡­]

    Towards Nia¡¯s answer, Kouki suggested to everyone that they should help out in repulsing the army.

    [Even if just a little we should help buy time. In the meantime the Kingdom¡¯s residents should take shelter, if the army corps and knights are prepared¡­.]

    There were few that showed a resolute expression towards Kouki¡¯s words. Shizuku and Ryutaro, Suzu, it was only the front groups such as Nagayama¡¯s party.

    The other ssmates only had a gloomy look while turning their eyes away. They are the people who have lost their will to stand on the front lines. To suddenly challenge a huge army was only further increasing their hesitation.

    Then even if by ourselves, Kouki began to resolute his heart, surprisingly, Eri Nakamura answered.

    [Wait, Kouki-kun. Rather than fighting on your own, I think we should quickly join with Meld and them]

    [Eri¡­.but]

    [Nia-san, the army¡­¡­how much do we know about them?]

    [¡­¡­they¡¯re roughly 100,000 in strength]

    The students all held their breaths when they heard the number.

    [Kouki-kun. We can¡¯t suppress them if it¡¯s only us. ¡­..We have to oppose numbers with numbers. Even if we¡¯re stronger than an ordinary person, I think that you should go to the ce where you¡¯re most needed. That is, shouldn¡¯t we cooperate side by side with Meld¡¯s group¡­..]

    Although it was from the modest and docile sses girl Eri, the strength in her eyes wasn¡¯t below that of Kouki and the others. And her opinion was justifiable.

    [Un, Suzu is also in favor with Eririn. As expected of Suzu¡¯s Eririn! Those sses aren¡¯t just for show!]

    [Suzu~u¡­¡­The sses are unrted~]

    [Fufu, I also agree with Eri. I lost my calm a little there. What about you Kouki?]

    Towards the 3 girls opinions, Kouki was hesitating. However, after carefully thinking over Eri¡¯s judgement, Kouki also trusted her quite a bit, in the end, he decided to join up with Meld¡¯s knights and army corps just as Eri said.

    Kouki and them began to run towards where the knights and soldiers were mobilizing. No one noticed the smile in the shape of a crescent by their side¡­¡­.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    When Kouki and them reached the point which was designated as the emergency meeting ce, a lot of soldiers and knights have already lined up in an orderly manner, the deputy leader of the knights, Jos¨¦*In case you guys didn¡¯t know it¡¯s pronounced ho-zay* Rankaido, was on the tform and briefing them in a loud voice. While bathing in the moonlight, the soldiers were all standing still with pale and stunned expressions, they just stared at Jos¨¦ with no vigor.

    Then, Jos¨¦ who noticed that Kouki and them just entered the za stopped talking and beckons Kouki.

    [¡­¡­Good jobing here. Do you understand the situation?]

    [Yes, We¡¯ve heard from Nia already. Ehtto, where¡¯s Meld-san?]

    Kouki nodded towards the weing words and question of Jos¨¦, and he didn¡¯t see Meld¡¯s appearance as he looked around so he asked about his whereabouts.

    [The head is dealing with a few things. More importantly, sa~a,e into the center. The Hero is our leader after all¡­.]

    As Jos¨¦ said, Kouki and them were guided into the center where the soldiers were lined up. The ssmates who stayed behind, [Eh? Us as well?], showed a puzzled expression, while being crowded by silent soldiers they could do nothing but follow Kouki and them.

    Passing through the silence, the surrounding soldier¡¯s expressions hardly changed at all too, along with the knights appearances, the feeling of incongruity began to swell up within Shizuku. It was the bad feelings that she felt ever since the beginning when she woke up, Shizuku¡¯s heart was conflicted. Unconsciously, she put power into her hand that was gripping her ck kanata.

    And when Kouki and them werepletely surrounded by the soldiers and knights, Jos¨¦ restarted his speech.

    [Everyone, the situation draws near. However, there¡¯s nothing to fear. There is no enemies who can stand against us. We do not know defeat. Death shall not strike us. Sa~a, everyone, wee our Hero. Right now, we exist specifically for this day. Sa~a, take up your swords]

    The soldiers and the knights draw out their swords altogether.

    [It¡¯s the beginning of the ughter. Watch closely]

    Jos¨¦ took something out of his bosom and held it over his head. As instructed, not only the soldiers but also kouki and them payed attention.

    And¡­.

    Ka!!

    Light bursted out.

    The thing Jos¨¦ was holding shot out bright light which wasparable to Hajime¡¯s shbang. Kouki and them who were paying attention to it werepletely defenseless, they immediately avert their eyes and cover them while releasing a short scream, their sights have been temporarily blocked out by looking straight at the light.

    And, in the next instant¡­¡­

    Zuburi~

    countless vivid sounds ring out.

    [Agu~?]

    [Ga~a!]

    [Gufu~!?]

    Following that, muffled screams were heard from many ces.

    The screams were different from the ones caused by the light a while ago. It was the voice that leaked out when in agony and pain. Then immediately afterwards, there was the sound of countless people falling onto the ground ~Dosa Dosa~.

    Inside that, only Shizuku understood the cause. After entering the open space, her caution was raised to the maximum. She felt a sense of incongruity within Jos¨¦¡¯s speech. Thats why, immediately when the sh of light exploded, she took up a defensive stance without being shaken and immediately after that she was able to block the assassin¡¯s de with her ck kanata. It was likely the gift of training that allowed her to only rely on the presence she felt while her eyes were blinded.

    And, after the light settled down, Shizuku began to look around her surroundings as her sight began to recover, every single one of her ssmates were pierced in the back by the knights and soldiers swords and being held down onto the ground.

    [Wha, this¡­..]

    They raised their groaning voices as they were knocked down and suppressed from above, furthermore, looking at her ssmates appearances that had swords in their backs, Shizuku¡¯s voice was stuck in her throat. It can¡¯t be, she began to imagine the worst oue that they were all dead but, it appears that everyone was just barely alive as they all raised out voices in agony.

    Although she was slightly relieved when knowing that, Shizuku turned a stern nce towards the surrounding soldiers in the unpredictable situation, a strange scene was reflected within the mesh of the crowd and she unintentionally stiffened up.

    [Ara-ra, should I say that it was as expected? ¡­¡­.Ne~e, Shizuku?]

    [Eh? Eh¡­..what are you-!?]

    Right, while all other ssmates were in critical condition on the ground, there was only 1 other student that was calmly standing. That student waspletely different from their usual self, with a glutinous voice they talked to Shizuku. Since their atmosphere changed too much, Shizuku¡¯s questions and doubts were stuck in her throat.

    In that moment, once again, a knight thrusted out their sword towards Shizuku¡¯s back.

    [Ku!?]

    While being shaken up by the other persons sudden change, Shizuku was barely able to dodge and turned towards the student with an amazed nce.

    [You also dodged this huh¡­..really, Shizuku is troublesome huh?]

    [What are you sa-!?]

    Further increasing in intensity, the soldiers and knights join in and thrust their swords out. Shizuku surpassed them all then suddenly turned her gaze as her name was called out.

    [Shizuku-sama! Help¡­¡­]

    [Nia!]

    There the appearance of Nia was thrown on the ground with a knight on top of her and a sword about to stab into her. Shizuku immediately arrived nearby Nia¡¯s location in an instant with her high-speed movement skill ¡°No Rhythm¡±, she swung her sheath at the knight who was on top of Nia and blew him away.

    [Nia, are you alright?]

    [Shizuku-sama¡­¡­]

    While supporting up Nia who was on the ground, Shizuku looked around her surroundings in caution.

    Towards that Shizuku, Nia murmurs and clings both hands around her.

    And,

    ¡­¡­A dagger was stabbed into Shizuku¡¯s back.

    [Agu~!? Ni, Nia? Wh, why¡­¡­.]

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­]

    With an expression like she couldn¡¯t believe what happened and grimacing over the acute pain running through her back, Shizuku looked down at Nia who was clinging to her.

    Her expression no longer had the cheerful look nor the familiarity it once held, she only returned Shizuku¡¯s nce expressionlessly back at her.

    Shizuku finally noticed it atst. At first, she thought Nia¡¯s state was due to the Kingdom being invaded, however that wasn¡¯t it, her atmosphere was almost identical to the expressionless knights and soldiers which surrounded her, there was definitely a different reason for this.

    Nia held onto Shizuku¡¯s arm and twisted it as she pinned her down onto the ground, she then attached shackles which sealed her magic just like all the other students had.

    [Ahahaha, as expected even for Shizuku, surely you didn¡¯t think that that child would turn against you? Un un, that¡¯s probably right? That¡¯s why I purposely took time to prepare it?]

    With scorching pain running through her back and gritting her teeth on the cold ground, Shizuku realized that something was done to the soldiers and Nia. And although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, the disastrous scene that unfolded before her, right now, she called out to her close friend who had an unusually unpleasant smirk on her face.

    [What does this¡­mean¡­..Eri]

    Right, that person who was modest and quiet, attentive and kind-hearted, Shizuku and their trustedpanion which they shared their joys and sorrow with, it was that person, Eri Nakamura.

    Even while sustaining severe injuries, the students who were targeted and still alive could do nothing but have an expression filled with agony, they watched Eri¡¯s expression as she walked calmly and steadily through the soldiers in a grand manner.

    Rather than answering Shizuku¡¯s question, Eri began tough oddly in amusement as she moves towards Kouki. And after taking off her sses, she pulls on the magic sealing cor which was ced on Kouki¡¯s neck with an attractive smile.

    [E, Eri¡­.Just¡­.what¡­gu¡­.happened¡­..]

    Although not to the extent of Shizuku and them who were his childhood friends, Eri who was one of hispanions and close friend had a far too different atmosphere around her, Kouki desperately questions her while enduring the pain of the sword which ran through his body. However, Eri had a delirious expression which contained heat within it and disregarded Kouki¡¯s question.

    Then,

    [Aha, Kouki-kun, I~caught~you~]

    while saying so, she ced her lips on top of Kouki¡¯s. Within the strange silence which surrounded the area, a vivid sound of waterpping could be heard. Eri was crazily releasing her emotions as if she had been saving it up for years towards Kouki.

    Although Kouki couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, he was desperately trying to shake free but, he was suppressed by several people, along with the magic sealing cor, like all the other students he also had his hands and feet bound as well, moreover his power was sapped from him as there was a sword thrust through his body.

    Was she finally satisfied, Eri separated her lips while creating a silver thread. Then, with and ecstatic expression in her eyes she licked her lips and started to stand up slowly, she then red at the students who were being held down and bleeding. Absentminded expressions as well as agonized expressions were lined up. When she saw such a spectacle she nodded in satisfaction, her eyes stopped towards Shizuku and she smiled.

    [Ma~a, these kinds of things. Shizuku]

    [~¡­..What do you mean¡­.Kofu~¡­.]

    With an expression which showed she didn¡¯t understand, Shizuku vomited blood as she red at Eri, Eri shook her head with an expression that said, my bad, and began to talk about the reason as if she was talking to a baby.

    [U~n, you don¡¯t know huh? You see, I¡¯ve always wanted Kouki-kun. That¡¯s why, I did what was necessary to obtain him. It¡¯s as simple as that]

    [¡­¡­If you liked Kouki then¡­if you¡¯d confessed then¡­this kind of thing¡­]

    Towards Shizuku¡¯s rebuttal, for a moment Eri¡¯s bes expressionless. However, she began to talk and returned a smirk immediately again.

    [It¡¯s useless, useless, use~less. Confessing is useless. Kouki-kun¡¯s kind-hearted so there¡¯s no way he¡¯d see someone else as special. Even if there¡¯s only garbage with no value around his surroundings, he wouldn¡¯t leave them alone because he¡¯s too kind-hearted. That¡¯s why, in order to make Kouki-kun mine only, I have to work hard and get rid of all the garbage in the surroundings]

    You can¡¯t even understand that? as Eri shrugs her shoulders like it was a foolish thing. Although they were Being called garbage, they didn¡¯t have much anger as they were too surprised at the sudden change. For the person in front of her to have changed this much, honestly, Shizuku looked at the girl as if this was the first time they¡¯ve met.

    [Fufu, it was good that we were sent to a different world. In Japan, it would have been truly difficult to clean up the garbage, it was harsh living there. Of course, I won¡¯t allow us to be sent back after this war is over. Along with Kouki-kun, the both of us will continue living here for ever~and~ever~]

    While looking at theughing and giggling Eri, a sudden impossible guess came into Shizuku¡¯s mind and she unintentionally voiced it out.

    [¡­It can¡¯t be¡­the reason therge barrier¡­broke so easily was because¡­..]

    [Ahaha, so you¡¯ve noticed? Right, It was me. I told them to break the artifact maintaining therge barrier]

    It appears that Shizuku¡¯s worst case scenario was spot on. The reason why the Majinzoku was able to arrive at the outskirts of the Kingdom without being spotted and easily breaking through therge barrier, everything was due to Eri. Eri¡¯s line of sight was interestly looking at the soulless soldiers and knights that were standing by her side, she would probably let them do it.

    [If I killed you guys, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Kingdom any longer¡­..That¡¯s why you see, I contacted the Majinzoku, guiding the Kingdom to destruction through the people from another world*This line¡¯s iffy, ???????????????*, I¡¯ll send the knights which I turned into puppets to the devil¡¯snds as tributes, then it¡¯ll only be me and Kouki-kun left around]

    [Impossible¡­to contact the Majinzoku¡­]

    Kouki somehow recovered from the shock of the kiss, he muttered with an expression which that showed he couldn¡¯t believe it. Eri had been training together with them at the Kingdom for a long time. Inside of therge barrier the Majinzoku wouldn¡¯t be able to get in, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to contact them, he began rebutting out poor arguments while trying to believe in Eri.

    However, Eri easily shatters his hopes.

    [The Majinzoku woman who attacked us at<strong>[</strong>Orcus Great Labyrinth<strong>]</strong>. While leaving I quickly did it, Necromancy that is? As I expected, the Majinzoku came to recover her body, so I used it. From that situation, I definitely got cold feet. If what I proposed was rejected and I was murdered instead¡­..unintentionally, I had used Necromancy¡­..I didn¡¯t want to be doubted so I showed my necromancy to increase their impressions¡­..ma~a, in the end everything was alright¡­.]

    ording to Eri¡¯s words, she performed Necromancy on the Majinzoku woman, and left a message for the Majinzoku who woulde and look for her since she didn¡¯t return. Due to this, Mikhail had known how Cattleya had died. In addition, shemunicated with the Majinzoku through a suitable ¡°human¡¯s¡± dead body.

    When Eri¡¯s story was heard, Shizuku remembered about Eri¡¯s Necromancy and her face which was already pale from blood loss became even paler.

    Necromancy was magic which acts on residual thoughts(. . . .)of the corpse. She concealed the fact that she could actually use it perfectly. If that¡¯s so, all the knights and soldiers who looked soulless that were surrounding Shizuku and them, the worst possible situation came to her mind when she thought about Nia who was holding her down.

    [The reason¡­for these guys¡­appearances is¡­..]

    [Of course it¡¯s because of Necromancy~. Everyone is already dead~. Ahahahahahaha!]

    Shizuku grit her teeth as she was told the cruel answer and a desperate rebuttal was voiced.

    [¡­That¡¯s a lie¡­the undead¡­cannot talk back¡­¡­.They shouldn¡¯t¡­be able to!]

    [Look, that¡¯s because of my ability? Through some memory and thought patterns during their lifetime being added in they became able to talk. It was my original through Necromancy ¡°Bind Soul¡± I guess? Ah, even then the sense of incongruity remains huh. I wasn¡¯t able to carry through with everything within a day, there I began to worry about what to do¡­..one day, a person offered their cooperation. A beautifully silver haired person. I was surprised that my n was found out, in that instant, I prepared my resolution for various things¡­..It wasn¡¯t certain that I was being used at the time, although I couldn¡¯t trust them I could at least take advantage of them instead~]

    Really, in such a hurry~, Eri pretended to be wiping away her sweat. Most likely, there might have been various processes which had to take ce, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of exining them out.

    [Actually, I identally got my hands on the King¡¯s close aid so I¡¯m great right? In return he became like a dangerous drugged person though. Ma~a, thanks to that I was able to quickly push forward my ns. Kufufu, it¡¯s alright! I won¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s deaths. I¡¯ll properly~, recycle them and allow the Majinzoku to use them!]

    Originally, they only act on residual thoughts through necromancy, but if you take in the consideration of the dead person¡¯s intent while still alive, the residual thought¡¯s would be coated in magic as they¡¯re brought back to life, they¡¯ll move exactly as the magician wants, alternatively in a way where techniques are used to possess a corpse and make it do the magicians bidding.

    Their performance is normal, it¡¯s upared to while they¡¯re alive, they won¡¯t move unless directed since they have no thinking ability of their own. Of course, if you give an order like ¡°Keep attacking¡± they¡¯ll continue, they¡¯re able to keep moving even without detailed instructions.

    In other words, when Nia and Jos¨¦ talked with Shizuku and them, they had no ability to think, it should be impossible through necromancy. That¡¯s why there was a sense of incongruity, the technique which Eri called ¡°Bind Soul¡±, it¡¯s a technique which adds memory and thought patterns of thinking into the corpse through extracting the remains of the spirit.

    This was basically an ability to interfere with the soul. That is, Eri managed to work hard and step into the realm of the Age of God¡¯s magic on her own. Definitely a cheat, she often said that she was unsuited for Necromancy, that amount of studying and genius-ss talent is definitely something that deserves astonishment. Alternatively, it may be due to her immense drive towards her obsession.

    By the way, the reason why Eri didn¡¯t immediately kill her ssmates was because ¡°Bind Soul¡± could only be used once at a time immediately after death.

    [Gu~u¡­stop it¡­Eri! If you do those things¡­..I¡­..]

    [Won¡¯t forgive me? Ahaha, I thought you¡¯d say so. Kouki-kun is kind-hearted right. Besides, no matter how much garbage I clean up¡­.that¡¯s why, I¡¯ll also properly use ¡°Bind Soul¡± on Kouki-kun, I¡¯ll be able to turn you into mine? No one elses, only looking at me, carrying out my every wish! Only my Kouki-kun! A~a, a~a! Just imagining it makes me feel like cuming!]

    Eri began to embrace herself and writhe her body with a nympholeptic expression. There was no longer the appearance of the calm girl who was in the bookmittee. All the ssmate¡¯s thought. She¡¯s gone insane. ¡°Bind Soul¡± was a skill specifically made to ease and further increase the Necromancer¡¯s convenience in giving out instructions, however there is no change that a puppet is only a puppet. Once you understood that, still, she didn¡¯t seem to mind that kind of Kouki.

    [Lies¡­.that¡¯s a lie! Uu, Eririn is, th¡­.there¡¯s no way Eri would do this! ¡­surely¡­.something¡­ right¡­.she¡¯s only being manipted! Come to your senses Eri!]

    Suzu who was Eri¡¯s best friend shouted out with a distorted expression while panting in pain. She was scratching at the grounds with her hands as if she was trying to crawl towards Eri. Eri turned towards Suzu and looked her straight in the eye with a smile. And she slowly walked towards the closest person who wasying on the ground, Kondo Reiichi.

    Kondo possibly felt a bad premonition, [Hi~], he let out a scream while trying to get even a little bit further away from Eri who was approaching. Naturally, he was perfectly held down, the only thing he could do was scream as his magic was sealed as well.

    Eri who came besides Kondo which caused him to once again tremble with fear, and gave him a smile. Kouki and them were raising their voices, [Stop!] [Stop it!].

    [St, stop!? Ga~a, ah, agua¡­]

    Kondo¡¯s muffled screams began to break out. The sword was once again stabbed into Kondo¡¯s back but this time, where his heart was. For a little while, though Kondo struggled and showed tenacity because of his strong status, his movements quickly became feeble, and¡­..he stopped moving altogether.

    Eri ced her hands on Kondo and began to mutter a chant. After shepleted the chant and muttered the magic name ¡°Bind Soul¡±, a semitransparent Kondo ovepped with his own corpse.

    Just after that, the knight who was holding down Kondo got up and moved back one step. Kouki and them were waiting anxiously, Kondo whose heart should have been destroyed, slowly lifted his body up, he stood up with a soulless expression just like the surrounding soldiers and knights.

    [Yes~. One puppet¡¯s beenpleted~]

    Eri¡¯s bright voice resounded as the other students looked at Kondo with surprise as he stood still silently and expressionlessly. Just now, one person was finally killed, towards the scene of death they couldn¡¯t even voice out their thoughts.

    [E, Eri¡­.why¡­..]

    Towards Suzu who voiced out a question with a shocked expression, Eri voiced out the worst possible conclusion.

    [Ne~e, Suzu? Thank you? Japan and even here, you were very convenient to use to stay nearby Kouki-kun?]

    [¡­¡­Eh?]

    [I give up? The atmosphere between Kouki-kun as he was around Shizuku and Kaori was too much. If you approached carelessly, other women would drill holes into you¡­..because we had no powers on that side, it was a matter of time before you¡¯d self-destruct for getting close. In that respect, I was thankful for Suzu¡¯s existence. You seemed to be bright no matter how foolishly used and exposed you were? Even if I approached Kouki and them no one wouldin about it. Thats why, the position of ¡°Suzu Tanimura¡¯s best friend¡± was truly convenient. Thanks to you, I was able to stay close to Kouki-kun over on the other side and even when in a different world we got to be in the same party¡­.. un, Suzu was really~ convenient! That¡¯s why, thank you!]

    [¡­¡­Ah, uu, ah¡­..]

    From the shock of Eri¡¯s confession, the sounds of something breaking within Suzu ranged out. Suzu learned that her best friend which she had been together with and believed in all the time, was nothing more than a fantasy. Even the light of the escapism within her eye disappeared.

    [Eri~! You¡¯re-!]

    Towards the overboarding words, Shizuku yelled out in anger. Nia who was turned into a puppet pulled up Shizuku¡¯s head by her hair and pounded it onto the ground. However, as if she was stating, what about it, Shizuku¡¯s eyes red up in anger.

    [Fufu, you¡¯re angry huh? That expression that you¡¯ve got is very good. I extremely hated you. Your face fit in so naturally besides Kouki-kun and even your eyes carried a sense of condescending attitude, I hated everything about you. That¡¯s why, for you in particr, I¡¯ll be giving you a special role]

    [¡­.a role¡­.you say?]

    [Kufu, ne~e? What kind of feelings would you have for killing your best friend after finally meeting together after a long time?]

    From those words, Shizuku¡¯s eyes opened widely as she guessed what Eri was nning to do.

    [¡­It can¡¯t be, Kaori!?]

    As if saying, You did well!, Eri began pping her hands together with a smirk on her lips. While using Shizuku as a puppet, Eri was going to try and murder Kaori.

    [It was alright to just leave her with Nagumo but¡­..there¡¯s a person who said, I would love to have that person as a puppet! I had been helped in various ways, so I decided to give them their reward. I¡¯m someone who goes through with their promises after all! I¡¯m such a good woman right?]

    [Quit joking around! Gofu~¡­aguu~a!?]

    While enraged, Shizuku who tried to move only managed to voluntarily erge the wound which was inflicted on her, Nia¡¯s de sunk further in.

    [Aha, is it painful? hurts? I¡¯m kind-hearted so. Right now, I¡¯ll relieve you of your pain¡­..]

    This time it appears to be Shizuku¡¯s turn, with a smirking smile shepromised. Kouki and them desperately tried to resist as an illusion of Shizuku bing a puppet like Kondo came into their minds.

    Kouki¡¯s resistance in particr was much more intense, while desperately raising his voice, cracks began to appear on the 5 magic sealing shackles which were on him. Did he use ¡°Limit Breakthrough¡± and ¡°Supremacy Dispersal*Probably wrong but I¡¯m keeping it lol, ??*¡±, terrifying pressure began to overflow from his body.

    However, the knights whose brain limiters were removed showed extreme strength uparable towards their lifetime and perfectly held down his joints, it wasn¡¯t possible to immediately shake them off. Kouki¡¯s expression became crossed with despair.

    Shizuku was desperately focused her conscious which was fainting because of the amount of blood she was losing, she decided that until the final moment, she would continue staring directly into Eri¡¯s eyes with fierce anger until she averted her eyes.

    At that, Eri looked down on her with a smirk on her lips, did she want to perform thest rites herself in the end, she received a sword from a nearby knight.

    [See youter then? Shizuku. Pretending to be your friend seemed to make me want to puke?]

    Though Shizuku was staring at Eri, inside of her heart she was looking towards her best friend. Although she knows it¡¯ll likely not reach her, still, thinking about the tragedy that was toe in the future, she gave her prayers to her best friend who was on a trip somewhere in the world.

    (I¡¯m sorry, Kaori. The next time we meet, please do not trust me¡­..stay alive¡­..obtain happiness¡­..)

    The knights sword which was invertedly held in her hand reflected the moonlight and shined. And, as if driving a wooden stake into a vampire, the sharp tip of the sword was brought down quickly towards Shizuku¡¯s heart.

    While watching the approaching danger, Shizuku prayed. Please allow my best friend to survive, please allow her to obtain happiness. Although I¡¯ll be going on ahead, the dead me would end up hurting you, but becauseheis near you I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be alright. Live strongly, gain happiness with your beloved person¡­.please¡­..

    Fadingly, the world began to pass by slowly within Shizuku¡¯s mind within that moment. Ah, this is my life shing before my eyes¡­.finally, Shizuku began to think that the sword would now pierce through, her life

    ¡­¡­¡­.was not taken.

    [Eh?]

    [Eh?]

    Eri¡¯s voice sounded out along with Shizuku¡¯s.

    The knights sword which Eri brought down was stopped by a barrier which was the size of a palm. The two who werepletely stunned at what had happen, heard the voice of someone which should not have been there. Being driven into a corner, the voice was full of impatience. It was the person who Shizuku was wishing happiness for, her best friend¡¯s voice. [Shizuku-chan!]

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    [Shizuku-chan!]

    Along with the voice, before she noticed 10 shining barriers were created and protected her. And within those, there were also lights which cut in between Nia and Eri that bursted out! Should it have been called, barrier burst or something, it was a technique which makes the magical power contained within the barriers go out of control and bursts out light as well as letting loose the remains of the barrier.

    [~!?]

    Eri immediately covered her face with both of her arms but, she was blown back after flinching due to the bright light which caused her to lose her bnce as the remains of the barrier rammed into her.

    Nia who was holding down Shizuku was also simrly blown back. Although she immediately got back up to try and restrain Shizuku, before that, a rope of light grew out from the ground and bounded her.

    Shizuku waspletely dumbfounded at the current situation and turned towards the voice which called out her name.

    And from within the gaps of the knights who were surrounding them, she caught the appearance of her best friend which shouldn¡¯t have been here. It was not an illusion. Kaori was definitely looking at Shizuku with a grief expression. Surely with the sight of Shizuku and everyone elses tragic state, being able to just barely make it in time has allowed her eyes to loosen up in relief.

    [Ka, Kaori¡­¡­]

    [Shizuku-chan! Wait for a bit! I¡¯ll help you right away!]

    Kaori¡¯s voice sounded out desperately towards Shizuku and them who were surrounded by soldiers as she appeared from the entrance of the za. Then, she quickly started chanting full-heal recovery magic. It was the first-ss recovery magic of the light system, ¡°Sacred Text¡±. From her ssmate¡¯s current state and the situation, she judged that she should quickly heal all members.

    [~!? Why are you here! You guys sure are set on getting in my way!]

    Eri gave out orders to the knights as her face distorted in anger. The knights all attacked Kaori together in order to stop her chant.

    However, Kaori was not hurt, the swords that the knights were wielding were stopped by a barrier of light.

    [Everyone! What exactly happened! Return to your senses! Eri! What exactly does this mean!?]

    Having protected Kaori who was chanting the first-ss recovery magic, Ririana soon appeared right behind Kaori. A sphere-like barrier wrapped around Kaori and herself in order to defend themselves.

    Ririana was extremely confused as the situation was that the knights and soldiers were trying to kill Kouki and them and they were also following Eri¡¯smands. While cing up the barrier she called out to question Eri. However Eri wasn¡¯t listening at all.

    Ririana¡¯s techniques were definitely of the higher ss. Being able to cover an entire caravan in a barrier and holding out against the attacks of over 40 bandits. That¡¯s why, even if the knights delivered severe attacks with their limiters removed, it was definitely capable of holding out until Kaori¡¯s chant was finished.

    And, because Eri understood that, her expression showed impatience.

    [Chi, it can¡¯t be helped I guess?]

    Was it because of impatience? Eri gave up on turning her ssmates into puppets and decided to kill them all off before they were healed.

    Then, at that time, suddenly before Ririana¡¯s eyes, one of the knights who brandished his sword against the barrier was beheaded and copsed onto the ground.

    The one who appeared behind the fallen knight was¡­¡­Daisuke Hiyama.

    [Shirasaki! Princess Ririana! Are you alright!]

    [Hiyama-san? With such an awful wound, you-!?]

    Ririana¡¯s face turned pale as she saw Hiyama¡¯s state. Although her chant wasn¡¯t interrupted, Kaori¡¯s eyes also opened up widely. That was to be expected as Hiyama¡¯s chest was drenched in blood. No matter how you looked at it, he had desperately and recklessly tried to escape from his restraints.

    He shook violently and staggered, Ririana quickly removed part of the barrier and allowed Hiyama who had his hand ced on the barrier, inside. With a thump, Hiyama fell down. However in that moment, Shizuku¡¯s impatient shout resounded out.

    [Don¡¯t! Get away from him!]

    She warned them desperately while vomiting out blood. Shizuku had noticed. Why was only Hiyama able to break out of the restraints when even Kouki couldn¡¯t and who was the person that Eri talked about who wanted Kaori¡­¡­.It was clear that Ririana¡¯s barrier would stay in ce until Kaori¡¯s chant was finished. Despite all that, the only person who would pretend to help out¡­..

    [Kya~aa!?]

    [Agu~u!?]

    Shizuku¡¯s warning was not on time.

    Ririana¡¯s barrier disappeared, what was seen there was the appearance of Ririana who was embracing Kaori¡¯s back closely had been knocked down onto the ground and a sword ran through Kaori¡¯s chest.

    [Kaoriiii¨C!]

    Shizuku¡¯s scream echoed out.

    With an crazed look in his eyes, Hiyama had embraced Kaori¡¯s back closely with his face buried onto her neck. What was in his hands behind Kaori was obviously a sword which pierced through her heart.

    Hiyama was never injured in the first ce. He had been pretending while preparing in the case that Kouki¡¯s explosive powers as the hero allows him to break free. And though he was surprised at Kaori¡¯s and Ririana¡¯s appearance, he judged that at the rate things were going, Kouki and them would get healed and decided to act.

    [Hihi~, finally, I¡¯ve finally obtained it. ¡­..As expected, I¡¯m better than Nagumo? Yeah, that¡¯s right? Na~a, Shirasa¡­.no, Kaori? Na~a? Gihi~, oi, Nakamura, hurry up already. The contract]

    Eri shrugged her shoulders towards Hiyama¡¯s words. And in order to ce ¡°Bind Soul¡± onto Kaori she approached.

    Right afterwards, a scream resounded out.

    [Gaa~aaaa! You guys¨C!!]

    Kouki was. Desperately trying to break out of the restraints even as his body creaked as his anger was at his boiling point. He had thought that Kaori had been killed and seems to have lost himself. The cracks on the 5 magic sealing shackles began to gradually growrger. It was extraordinary strength. However, it was still not enough to be released from the knight¡¯s restraints.

    Then, as Hiyama rxed as he saw that, a low muttered voice could be heard in his ear. If you looked, it was Kaori who was muttering even after receiving a fatal wound. Hiyama became anxious and brought his ear closer to her mouth. And what he heard was¡­¡­

    [¡ª¡ª¡ª¨Cat¡­the¡­end of¡­.the¡­year, I¡­smile¡­¡±Sacred¡­Text¡±]

    Even with a mortal wound, shepleted the first-ss magic. Kaori¡¯s magic was casted through will power. Hiyama¡¯s eyes were opened wide in astonishment.

    Kaori herself should have realized that a fatal wound was inflicted onto her. Despite it all, till thest breath what she muttered were not cries ofment, nor calling out the name of a precious person¡­..she decided to fight.

    Kaori had thought about it.He, the person who she fell for, no matter the situation and no matter the opponent, he fought without giving up. If so then, she who wished to stand next to him could not expose such ungracefulness. And with barely any consciousness left, with just her strong desires to finish chanting the magic, it has definitely beenpleted in exchange for her life.

    Ripples of light began to spread out from Kaori. In the blink of an eye it ran throughout the za and resulted as a powerful heal for those that were injured. The swords were being pushed out by the healing light. For some reason the puppet¡¯s movements also became more dull.

    Naturally, the light of healing also affected Kaori, though the wound was being healed, the injury that Kaori received was through a vital ce unlike the others. Moreover, as the wound was closing up Hiyama frantically gouged into her wound and she wasn¡¯t healed at all. With that, Kaori was certain to die.

    [Ahhhhhhh!!]

    Kouki¡¯s scream gushed out.

    With his body healed he could perform at his best, with that the shackles that were already cracked were all destroyed as if they were fragile things. At the same time, pure-white light radiated intensely from his body, expressing his anger. With the intense torrent of light, Kouki had raised his stats by a magnitude of 5. It was the final derivation of ¡°Limit Breakthrough¡±, ¡°Supremacy Dispersal¡±.

    [I¡¯ll never¡­..forgive you guys!]

    Although the knights were trying to restrain Kouki, Kouki easily snatches the sword of the knight which stabbed him and easily cut the puppet into two. Then, held out his hand to retrieve his sacred sword which was taken from him, the sacred sword rotated throughout the air and flew into Kouki¡¯s hand.

    Eri was expressionless, puppet soldiers were rushing at him but Kouki easily cut them into two. He shouldn¡¯t be able to ovee the feelings of murder. However, right now with the intense fury of losing arade, he recognized that his opponents were already dead so there was no hesitation in his sword.

    On the other hand, the front-lines group gathered around the other ssmates and the fight to protect the stay-behind group began. No matter how many they took down they were still surrounded once again by puppet soldiers, there was also no time to remove the magic sealing shackles so their fight was based purely on physical strength. Ryutaro and Nagayama literally became a meat wall, they desperately tried to protect the stay-behind group which were trembling.

    Shizuku desperately attempted to get to Kaori¡¯s ce with a tearful expression. However, just like Ryutaro and them she was still in shackles, waves of puppet soldiers attacked and she wasn¡¯t able to easily advance ahead.

    At that time, Kouki had finally beaten the puppet soldiers which surrounded him. With an angered look, Kouki red angrily at Hiyama and Eri and quickly advanced.

    But, there, Eri¡¯s trump card which took advantage of Kouki¡¯s weak point appeared. As a result, just as Eri predicted, Kouki¡¯s sword stopped.

    Kouki called out towards that trump card in a shaking voice.

    [It, it can¡¯t be¡­..even¡­Meld-san¡­..]

    Right, the reason why Kouki¡¯s sword stopped in its ce was because it was Meld Roginsu, leader of the knights.

    [¡­¡­Kouki¡­why, are you pointing your sword at me¡­I didn¡¯t teach you such things¡­]

    [Na~¡­Meld-san¡­..I]

    [Kouki! Don¡¯t listen! Meld-san has already-!]

    Shizuku¡¯s voice scolded at Kouki who was shaken. When he regained his senses, Meld¡¯s sword was already approaching. Immediately he used his sacred sword to receive the blow. Along with the terrific shockwave, Kouki legs shook*probably wrong but I think it¡¯s somewhat close? ????????????*. It appears that the kingdom¡¯s strongest knight has had his limiter removed.

    [¡­¡­Meld-san¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry!]

    Although Kouki¡¯s expression twisted in sorrow, he swung his sacred sword in intense waves towards Meld. Even while dead, Meld¡¯s swordsmanship was still great, he barely managed to get by Kouki¡¯s attacks while he used ¡°Supremacy Dispersal¡±. Because of Meld¡¯s appearance, Kouki¡¯s boiling head had cooled down a little, his sword attacks which ignored feelings of murder began to dull. However, even still Meld shouldn¡¯t be able to beat the current Kouki, finally Meld¡¯s sword was flung away.

    Kouki instantly closed in and side swept at Meld¡¯s neck with his sacred sword.

    But, before the sacred sword dug into Meld¡¯s neck,

    [¡­¡­..Help me¡­..Kouki]

    [~!?]

    Kouki¡¯s sword stopped unintentionally after hearing Meld¡¯s words. Even though it might be impossible, maybe, Meld might not have actually been killed and is only being manipted? Isn¡¯t it still possible to help him? He was unable to throw away such thoughts.

    This was Kouki¡¯s weak point. In short, it was half-heartedness. If you¡¯re going to help, then help. If you¡¯re going to kill, then kill. You can choose either one but resolution and determination are needed. Kouki had none of that. Based on the information presented to him, a convenient interpretation of the situation ured. That¡¯s why, though he usually doesn¡¯t doubt his righteousness, he loses himself at the most crucial times.

    Meld used his foot to bounce up the knights sword which was on the ground. In an instant with the hand which gripped the sword, he once again crossed swords with Kouki. However, Kouki didn¡¯t have the overwhelming drive from awhile ago, rather Meld was the one who was pushing.

    [~!? Gaha~!]

    After somehow managing through Meld¡¯s attacks, Kouki¡¯s body lost its strength and his knees gave out. It was not due to the time limit of ¡°Supremacy Dispersal¡±. That much time hasn¡¯t passed by yet. The incident didn¡¯t stop with just that, finally he even began to vomit out loads of blood. The blood soaked into the ground and Kouki¡¯s confusion increased greatly.

    [Fuu~, it¡¯s finally kicking in. It was quite the strong poison¡­.as expected of Kouki-san. If I didn¡¯t prepare Meld-san I would have lost]

    Towards Eri¡¯s rxed voice, Kouki desperately tried to support up his body with a questionable expression.

    [Kufufu, with the cause of the prince kissing the princess, if the princess kisses the prince he¡¯ll fall into a slumber (Killed) and be hers¡­..there¡¯s that kind of development as well right? Ma~a, even I have some preparations in case of emergencies~]

    With those words Kouki had realised. The kiss that Eri gave him in the beginning. In that moment, she likely made both of them take in poison. Eri herself may have taken the antidote earlier. He never would have thought that he¡¯d be fed poison through mouth-to-mouth. Let alone being able to imagine what someone in love would do. Kouki once again was reminded of the fact that the Eri that everyone had known was nowhere to be seen.

    With the poisons effects, Kouki waspletely unable to move, Eriughed out satisfyingly and then turned around to walk towards Kaori once again. Because soon the time limit for ¡°Bind Soul¡± will be over. Hiyama demanded Eri with an ogre-like form.

    Kaori was dead and about to be defiled. With that Kouki and Shizuku were both furious with anger, and with a regretting expression Shizuku was about to charge straight in.

    However, Eri had already ced her hand over Kaori. Eri began chanting the spell. After several tens of seconds, the Kaori puppet which will obey all of Hiyama¡¯s words will bepleted. Shizuku and their expressions red up in anger, Hiyama wasughing loudly, and Eri was smiling with a smirk.

    Then¡­¡­a voice which betrayed the battlefield that was filled with despair and betrayal sounded out.

    [¡­¡­.What the heck is going on?]

    It was the boy with white hair and an eyepatch, Hajime Nagumo¡¯s voice.

    Towards Hajime¡¯s appearance, as if time stopped, everyone¡¯s movements ceased. This was because Hajime¡¯s ferocious pressure was being emitted.

    Normally the puppet soldiers which had no emotions shouldn¡¯t have stopped due to Hajime¡¯s pressure being released but, Eri who was their spiritualist was overwhelmed by the natural feeling of the weak instinctively concealing themselves as the strong came around which in turn caused the puppet soldiers to also do the same.

    Hajime waspletely unphased at the hundreds of eyes gazing at him and he began to check out the surrounding circumstances. Arge amount of soldiers and knights were attacking his ssmates, his ssmates were grouped up and formed a circle, Meld was in front of Kouki who was on the ground and vomiting out blood, pounding her knee with a ck katana in one hand was Shizuku, Eri and Hiyama who became stiff, and¡­¡­Hiyama while embracing onto Kaori was holding onto the sword which secured that Kaori¡¯s life had ceased¡­¡­

    The moment he saw her appearance, an out-of-this-world terrifying presence instantly appeared at the za. As if insects were crawling throughout their entire body, inside it felt like their hearts were being clenched directly and left them ufortable, they trembled frightenly against the presence. The presence of overwhelming death. It was exactly like their blood had frozen. For an instant their bodies lost its temperature and the heavy murderous intent made them envision their deaths.

    In an instant, Hajime¡¯s appearance disappeared.

    And Hajime who was moving at a pace which no one couldprehend had appeared besides Kaori with a roaring sound. The roaring sound was caused by Hiyama being flung back and ramming straight into the back wall of the za and destroying it. In an instant Hajime had kicked Hiyama in the chest and sent him flying without influencing Kaori at all.

    Normally, one blow would be enough to cause Hiyama¡¯s entire body to burst apart, however because he held back a bit it only caused numerous bones to break and damage to the internal organs. By now he should have fainted in the wall, once he wakes up again from the pain, the hell would likely once again begin.

    Hajime held up Kaori with one arm and cleared her face of her hair. Then, with a loud voice he called out to hisrade.

    [Teio! I¡¯m counting on you!]

    [~¡­¡­Umu, leave it to me!]

    [Shi, Shirasaki-san~!]

    In response towards Hajime¡¯s request, Teio quickly rushed over towards them. Aiko¡¯splexion changes as she also came towards Kaori¡¯s side. Once Teio was handed Kaori by Hajime she quickly began chanting.

    [Ahaha, it¡¯s useless. She¡¯s already dead. I would have never expected that you guys would being here¡­..no, the moment Kaori appeared I should have noticed. ¡­¡­Un, it seems like it¡¯s already over for Hiyama, I¡¯ll give it to you? As long as you¡¯re not hostile against me, I¡¯ll bring Kaori back to life with magic for you. It wouldn¡¯t be genuine but, she¡¯ll stay pretty like now? It¡¯s better than rotting right? Ne?]

    Radiantly, Eri proposed her suggestion while sweating from her forehead. Disregarding Aiko whose eyes were opened up widely in astonishment by his side, Hajime abruptly got up. Eri who knew of Hajime¡¯s strength, held out her hands as she clicked her tongue secretly while emphasizing that Kaori would just be rotting if left alone.

    But, Hajime¡¯s overflowing murderous intent wasn¡¯t shaken one bit, expressionlessly like wearing a Noh mask he slowly walked towards Eri.

    [Wait, wait a bit, Nagumo. Come on, look at the surrounding people? There¡¯s not much difference between them and the living? Although it can¡¯t be helped that she¡¯s dead, at the very least I could make her like them? Furthermore, I can create a Kaori that you like? For that you¡¯ll absolutely need me¡­..]

    Eri was rapidly speaking as she backed away.

    Then, at that time, a shadow was running up behind Hajime. A blow from a sharp spear which was uparable to the other puppet soldiers shot at him. The shadow¡¯s identity was Kondo Reiichi. It was the spear user that was pitifully killed by Eri earlier and turned into a puppet.

    To begin with, although I say puppet, it still exhibited the strength of a cheat which came from a different world. The powerful thrust incorporated with Kondo¡¯s ss ¡°Spear Master*I think, it might just be spear user? ???*¡± was spiraling with wind straight towards Hajime¡¯s heart.

    [Ahaha, Carelessness is our greatest enemy~. As well as rage o-¡­¡­.]

    Eri¡¯s expression of impatience was quickly changed into one of a smirk but, as if Hajime didn¡¯t feel a thing he continued walking which caused her expression to cramp up. Hajime had probably already knew what wasing up from behind. A mass of red magical power waspressed to the size of a 10 yen coin andpletely held off the spear which was thrusted out. It was the derivation of ¡°Vajra¡±, ¡°Intensive Strengthening¡±.

    Hajime silently turned his left elbow towards his back and without any hesitation, he shot with his shotgun. A roaring sound resounded and at the same time, Kondo who received the attack of great power from super point-nk range in the face, had his head turned into small chunks and blown away. The sound of blood sttering and sshing around was heard clearly.

    [~¡­¡­Kill him]

    With a steep expression, Eri ordered the next puppet soldiers and Meld. Although not as much as Kouki, Hajime had held some intimacy with Meld, at the<strong>[</strong>Orcus Great Labyrinth<strong>]</strong>it was to the point of using a potion to heal him who was near death. Therefore, she intended to use the chance which exposes itself through hesitation just like it did with Kouki. The puppet soldiers were waiting eagerly for that opening to be exposed.

    However, that kind ofmon-sense judgement won¡¯t work on Hajime.

    While disregarding Meld who wasing at him, Hajime took out Metsurai from his ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±. All of the sudden from out of no where, the form of brutal weapons appeared and caused everyone present to hold their breaths.

    Immediately, Shizuku shouted out.

    [Everyone! Lie down!]

    Ryutaro and Nagayama while crouched down, dragged down students that were still standing onto the ground.

    Immediately after that, with the unique rotation sound and shooting sound resounding out, the incarnation of destruction roared out. It was once used topletely crush all golems that the liberator manipted, turned huge crowds of demons into a sea of blood, the fangs of the monster which offsetted even the silver feathers of death which ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡± shot out. That kind of thing was released, there was no way the puppet soldiers would be able to withstand it.

    The electrically charged bullets weren¡¯t lukewarm enough to just be said to have shot just one person, it went and broke through all obstacles, while blowing away the za wall as if it were just paper trash, with Hajime as the center, everything was being cut down. The puppet soldiers bodies were crushed, reduced into lumps of flesh which scattered around and could not be distinguished at all.

    Before long, Metsurai¡¯s roaring stopped and once again foot steps echoed in the silent za. Everyone who wasying down on the ground were motionless, naturally the one who was walking after the attack which mowed down everything in its path was Hajime.

    Everyone else was simrly desperately lowering their heads until the storm passed by, the tip of shoes appeared in front of Eri¡¯s eyes. Eri slowly raised her face. She nced up at the owner of the shoes, what she saw there was a pair of eyes which looked at her as if she was just a pebble on the roadside without value. Hajime no longer carried Metsurai in his hands. He was simply standing above Eri and looking down on her.

    Eri couldn¡¯t say anything and only returned the gaze with an aghast expression, then Hajime slowly began to open his mouth.

    [And?]

    [~¡­¡­..]

    Hajime had no further information on what Eri had done. He just simply understood that she was an enemy. If it was simply an enemy then all he had to do was mercilessly murder it and everything would end. However, Eri had touched something which she should have never touched. It was already at the point where just killing her wasn¡¯t enough anymore. Before she died, she needs to feel ¡°despair¡±¡­¡­

    That¡¯s why Hajime asked her a question. What else can you do? You can¡¯t do anything huh?

    Eri urately understood what he meant and began to tightly grit her teeth. The edge of her lip had a cut and blood was dripping down. Up until now she was the owner of this ce, she should have been in the position with an overwhelming advantage, however, in an instant Hajime had unreasonably overturned that which caused her to hold hatred and awe.

    The moment that Eri was about to unintentionally curse out passionately at him, the muzzle of a gun was suddenly pushed against her forehead.

    Eri swallowed up her curses as the quick draw was so quick, she wasn¡¯t even able toprehend when it was pulled out.

    [¡­¡­..Whatever your motive was, I have no intentions of hearing any of those worthless things. If you¡¯ve got nothing left to show then¡­..die]

    Hajime¡¯s finger began to pull on the trigger. The Hajime in Eri¡¯s eyes right now was someone who would murder his own ssmates himself and realised that even if she had turned Kaori into a puppet he wouldn¡¯t have even hesitated.

    ¡ª¡ªI¡¯m dead.

    Eri¡¯s head waspletely filled up with those words. However, Eri¡¯s devilish luck seems to have not run out yet.

    The moment when Eri¡¯s head was about to stter, a me bullet came flying towards Hajime. It¡¯s mes had a considerable amount of power in them. However, it obviously didn¡¯t work against Hajime. He turned Donner¡¯s muzzle towards the me bullet and with pinpoint uracy, he shot through it¡¯s core and it easily dispersed.

    [Naaguumooo-!!]

    From the interior of the dispersing me bullet was Hiyama who was covered in wounds, and it was doubtful if he was capable of human speech anymore as he was calling out Hajime¡¯s name in an odd tone. With a sword in his hand, arge amount of blood being vomited out of his mouth, and his right shoulder broken and badly damaged which hung down as he aimlessly flung himself at Hajime. He no longer looked like an impudent ogre, now he only looked like some kind of ugly variant of a creature.

    [¡­..Shut up]

    Hajime braced himself like it was a hassle as Hiyama ran up and performed a worthless kick. Dogon~! an explosion sounding like a sonic boom resounded and Hiyama¡¯s body was floating in the air. He wasn¡¯t blown away because the shockwave wasn¡¯t allowed to leave his body.

    Then as Hiyama was just floating in the air, Hajime lifted his leg up towards the sky, and swung it down with intense force. It was exactly like his heel drop was an axe swung down to chop firewood, it mercilessly struck Hiyama¡¯s head and threw him onto the ground. The ground cracked because of the impact and Hiyama¡¯s fresh blood from his head was sttering into those cracks. Hiyama who bounced up like a brick was already white eyed and lost his consciousness.

    Anyone who saw him could see that he was already barely alive. However, Hajime had a quality which wouldn¡¯t let up. His bouncing head was once again kicked upwards to float in the air. Was something secretly carried out? With that impact, Hiyama regained his consciousness.

    Hajime gripped Hiyama¡¯s neck and raised him up into the air. Hiyama who was hanging in midair was violently thrashing around without any power, Hajime who had inhumane strength was unphased.

    [Yo¡±u! Iz not fo yo¡±u, Gaori wud, be mine!]

    He was overflowing with grudge and murderous intent. It was shivering to think that a human could fall this low with ugliness. Would an ordinary man divert his eyes away? They would likely be ovee by feelings of sickness and run away.

    However, Hajime didn¡¯t show that kind of reaction towards Hiyama¡¯s. Rather on the contrary, Hajime¡¯s eyes held pitty.

    [No matter if I existed or not, the results would have been the same. At the very least, with your nature nothing would have happened even if the world was overturned]*I think, ??????????????????????????????*

    [Iz¡¯s yor fault]

    [Don¡¯t ce the mes on others. The reason you fell so low was your own fault. Even in Japan and over here, you were always the loser. not ¡°someone else¡±. it was ¡°yourself¡±. All you did was criticise everyone else in dissatisfaction while not shouldering anything for yourself. ¡­..you¡¯re a genuine underdog]

    [I¡¯lr kill ju! Desinitely, jus you!]

    Hiyama became further enraged and insane from Hajime¡¯s words. After Hajime looked at the underdog who continued to lose himself, he noticed something in the distance and looked towards it. What was over in that direction was the vanguard of demons who invaded the Kingdom.

    Hajime returned his cold gaze onto Hiyama, then once again threw him up into the air, and with a blow from his artificial arm he hit where Hiyama was falling down ording to gravity. Rotational force was applied in with the impact and Hiyama began rotating like a top.

    [Let¡¯s test if you can survive or not. Ma~a, it¡¯s probably impossible for you]

    Hajime also hammered him with a spinning kick which caused the air to be blown away. Hiyama let out an unpleasant sound and was blown outside of the za by the shockwave.

    Rather than quickly shooting Hiyama to death, Hajime was unconsciously avoiding his vitals and pummeled him. It wasn¡¯t revenge for dropping him into the abyss, it was revenge for injuring Kaori.

    Although he doesn¡¯t know the amount of awareness the actual person in question has, Hajime began to think that just killing him offfortably wasn¡¯t enough. That was how he thought of the idea of kicking Hiyama into the crowd of demons after just barely keeping him alive.

    However, due to dealing with Hiyama, the time he had to kill Eri was shortened. Although Eri didn¡¯t run away, an aurora was shot at Hajime.

    [Chi¡­.]

    Hajime jumped back while clicking his tongue and used Donner to shoot where the aurora hade from. Three explosions roared out simultaneously, like a dragon climbing up the waterfall of aurora, 3 shes tore through the sky.

    Immediately afterwards, the aurora¡¯s trajectory bent, it nearly baked Kouki but, thanks to Eri they managed to evade somehow. Even for Eri, it would be a bad joke that she didn¡¯t want any part in if kouki waspletely wiped out due to friendly fire.

    Soon, the aurora calmed down and Freed descended down on his white dragon.

    [¡­¡­That¡¯s enough. Boy with white hair. If you don¡¯t want to lose anymore of your preciouspatriots and Kingdom citizens, then settle down]

    It appears that Freed was under the misconception that Hajime was fighting for Kouki and them and the Kingdom. If you looked around the surrounding area, you¡¯d notice that demons had already surrounded Ryutaro and them, Shizuku, and aiming at Teio and Aiko.

    If Hajime and them seriously fought back, there would be a great deal of coteral damage so they decided to take on hostages instead. Although Hajime doesn¡¯t know that Freed was already severely injured by Yue, Freed realized that and used this as ast resort. It should be noted that the wounds caused by Yue, although far from beingpletely healed, was healed by the white crow¡¯s inherent magic.

    Then, at that time, as if something happened to Kaori, Teio called out loudly to Hajime.

    [Master! I¡¯ve somehow fixed it for now! However, any more than this¡­..will take time¡­.If possible, I¡¯d like to have Yue¡¯s cooperation as well. We can¡¯t leave it as a temporary fix forever!]

    Hajime nodded powerfully as he looked behind his shoulder at Teio. The ssmates who didn¡¯t understand the circumstances had dubious expressions. However, Freed who also had Age of God¡¯s magic had somehow managed to guess, he looked at Teio¡¯s magic with wide eyes.

    [Ho~o, new Age of God¡¯s magic¡­..by chance is it<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama¡¯s<strong>]</strong>? Then it would do you well to tell me of it¡¯s location. If you defy me then y-!?]

    The moment that Freed tried to threaten Hajime and them for the location of<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>greatbyrinth, mes erupted from Donner. Immediately, the turtle-type demon set up a barrier and somehow managed to endure it from being fully destroyed. Freed narrowed his eyes and the surrounding demons closed in more.

    [What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are yourpatriots lives not important? The more you guys resist, the more the Kingdom¡¯s citizens will suffer as well? Or are you such a fool that you can¡¯tprehend that? There are 100,000 monsters at the outer wall and on the other side of the gate is 1 million demons. No matter how strong you guys are, continuing to fight while protecting everything is¡­..]

    Hajime who received those words, turned his cold eyes away from freed and towards the outside of the Kingdom¡ªan army of 100,000 was trying to invade into the Kingdom. Then, he silently took out an induction stone which was the size of a fist out of his ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±. He activated the induction stone while disregarding Freed¡¯s dubious look and emitted a light which was uparable to the ring which manipted the crossbitts.

    Freed who started feeling an intense bad premonition, immediately shot an aurora at Hajime. However, Hajime¡¯s Donner kept them in check, as a result, he was able to activate the device.

    ¡ª-Light of condemnation poured down from the sky.

    The pir of light was the representative which connected the sky and the ground. Whatever it touched, no matter the race, sex, nor social ss, everything was mercilessly destroyed and erased. Burning up the atmosphere and tearing through the darkness, as if it was the daylight, the sun¡¯s rays, the targets were mowed down.

    Kyuwaa~aaaaaaa!!

    The pir of light as if investigating, let out a roar as it struck down onto the earth, the diameter was around 50 meters. Demons, Majinzokus, and living organisms alike were all evaporated under the light without exception, the shockwave and heatwaves were intensely scattering destruction on it¡¯s surroundings.

    When Hajime poured magical power into the induction stone in his hand, the pir of light moved through and mowed down all the demons and Majinzoku that were fleeing away on foot. Defending was useless. Evading was useless. That is unless you could travel through space like Freed, it would be impossible for organisms which ran on foot to get away. The demons and Majinzoku who were trying to invade at the outer wall saw the pir of light approaching and they all began to panic, they desperately tried to advance onwards into the Kingdom madly.

    The pir of light zigzagged along and trampled the huge army, everything up until the outer walls were eradicated and disappeared into the void.

    All that was left was the smoke which rose from where the Earth was scorched and an enormous crater. As well as deep scars which were carved into the Earth. The Majinzoku who managed to just barely make it on time into the Kingdom(. . . .) weren¡¯t relieved, just, sitting down with theirrades in surprise that their army hadpletely vanished in an instant.

    With that, Freed and Eri who were in front of him, Shizuku and everyone else as well, their thinking stopped and were just spacing out in utter amazement.

    [The foolish one is you, you big fool. When exactly did I say that I was allied with the Kingdom and these guys here? Don¡¯t just selfishly categorize me with them. If you want a war, then go right ahead. However, if you get in my way just like now, I¡¯ll erase everything. Ma~a, I¡¯m not free enough to waste my time on 1 million opponents though, this time around I¡¯ll let you off so hurry up with the remaining people and get lost. You¡¯re themander of the army right?]

    It was hard to object after hisrades were obliterated in an instant, Freed¡¯s eyes were dyed in rage and hatred. However, even if he created a gate and allowed his huge army toe through, he had no information on the pir of light which Hajime shot, it would only cause to making the same mistakes once again. That alone must be avoided at all costs.

    Although it was vexing for Hajime as well to let them get away, right now it was necessary to treat Kaori as soon as possible. If time goes on, they¡¯ll lose the upper hand. Much like, doing something for the first time, he waspletely winging it. Furthermore, the blow from the previous light was actually a weapon in its prototype stage, after that one shot it had already broken. Without the annihtion weapon, he¡¯d have no time to deal with a million demons. It would be a bad idea to kill Freed who was themander of the army.

    Freed who doesn¡¯t know of that, bit down onto his lips and clenched his fists so hard with rage that it started bleeding, he was thinking that he could no longer continue sacrificing his people, and while opening up a gate, he replied back full of grudge.

    [¡­¡­I¡¯ll definitely repay this debt¡­..only you, in my God¡¯s name, I will definitely destroy you!]

    As Freed was turning back, he nced at Eri to urge her to get onto the white dragon. Eri looked at Kouki who was surviving due to his strong status and smiled at him with a smile filled with obsessiveness and insanity. Even without words you¡¯d know, it was the look that was filled with will of obtaining Kouki no matter what.

    At the same time that Freed and Eri who were on the white dragon passed through the gate, 3 bursts of magic bullets lit up and roared through the sky. It was probably a retreat signal. At the same time, Yue and Shia came down from the sky with great force.

    [¡­¡­N, Hajime. Where¡¯s that ugly man?]

    [Hajime-san. Where¡¯s that scoundrel?]

    It appears that both of them came chasing after Freed to beat him. They probably already knew that the pir of light was due to Hajime so they didn¡¯t ask.

    However, right now they don¡¯t have the time to deal with those simple matters. Hajime told Yue and Shia about Kaori¡¯s death. Both of them opened their eyes up in surprise. However, after looking at Hajime¡¯s eyes which contained spirit, they immediately recovered.

    And then Hajime asked for Yue¡¯s help with his eyes. Yue urately understood what she needed to do and with few powerful words, [¡­..N, leave it to me], she nodded.

    They turned around and rushed towards Teio. Then Hajime held onto Kaori in a princess carry position and intended to leave the za straight away. However just then, Shizuku called out to Hajime while staggering with a desperate expression.

    [Nagumo-kun! Kaori is, about Kaori¡­¡­.what should¡­..I¡­..]

    Shizuku seemed to have been exhausted to a state which was never seen before, with such a grievous expression, if left alone she may suffer from mental illnesses. During battle her tensed heart was able to support her, however now that that¡¯s gone, she¡¯s probably being tormented by the pain of her best friends death.

    Hajime entrusted Kaori to Shia and told her to go ahead with Teio. Yue and them who sympathized with Shizuku¡¯s expression left the za while being guided by Teio.

    His ssmates were still in a state of being unable to move, Hajime went and dropped to a knee before Shizuku who was sitting like a girl with her head dropped. And with both hands sandwiching Shizuku¡¯s cheeks, he forced her to look up until their sights aligned.

    [Yaegashi, don¡¯t break. Believe in us and wait. I¡¯ll let you two meet again without fail]

    [Nagumo-kun¡­..]

    Shizuku¡¯s eyes which had lost it¡¯s light, only a bit but, power had returned. Then and there Hajimeughed while saying things which sounded like a joke.

    [If Yaegashi bes like this, who¡¯ll take care of all the troublesome things in the future? What¡¯ll happen if Kaori saw a broken Yaegashi¡­¡­please give me a break? I¡¯m not a problem loving human like Yaegashi]

    [¡­..Who¡¯s the problem loving human, baka. ¡­¡­Believing that¡­..is fine right?]

    Hajime smiled with an earnest expression and nodded firmly.

    Up close, Shizuku was staring into Hajime¡¯s shining eyes and she understood that he was serious. He was seriously trying to do something about Kaori who should already be dead. Within those strong willed eyes, Shizuku felt that her frozen heart melted a bit.

    The light within Shizuku¡¯s eyes further increased. And just like Hajime did, she nodded powerfully. Then the will to believe in Hajime and them appeared from within.

    After confirming that Shizuku¡¯s risk of breaking down mentally has lowered drastically, Hajime removed a test tube container out of the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and ced it in Shizuku¡¯s hands.

    [This is¡­.]

    [Let the other childhood friend drink it. He¡¯s in quite the bad shape]

    After Hajime¡¯s words, Shizuku nced towards Kouki who wasying on the ground. Kouki had already lost consciousness, he was visibly weakened. She recalled that the holy water which Hajime handed her was once used to immediately heal meld who was about to die, and presumed that it was the most effective medicine out of all other medicine. As for Hajime, he¡¯d be troubled if Shizuku broke down if Kouki dies even after he said all that he did to her¡­.after looking at Shizuku¡¯s expression it appears that she was more thankful than expected.

    When Shizuku tightly grasped the container of holy water, she looked at Hajime with moistened eyes and said words of thanks, [¡­¡­Thank you, Nagumo-kun]. As soon as Hajime received those words of thanks he immediately turned around. Then he started chasing after Yue and them like the wind.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    After Hajime left the za, Shizuku made Kouki drink the holy water and he recovered in no time.

    The puppet soldiers that Eri had, numbered up to 500 people and out of that It seems that 300 were turned into minced meat at the za by Hajime. Most likely the missing soldiers went with Freed through the gate into Majinzoku territory.

    Although it waster found out in investigations that magic formations were created from huge magic stones which were buried in the earth on the outskirts of the Kingdom, that appears to have been the secret to Freed being able to transfer his military.

    Also, it appears that the King and other influential leaders were all killed by Eri¡¯s puppet soldiers, currently, the seat of King within the Hairihi Kingdom was open. Until the confusion subsides, Ririana and the safe queen, Ruruaria, will be taking the lead in the Kingdom¡¯s reconstruction. Most likely, once they¡¯ve settled down, prince Randell who was also safe, will be ascending to the throne.

    The number one cause of confusion was that there was nomunication with the church.

    Even though the Kingdom has turned into such an amazing state, widespread uneasiness and distrust was spreading throughout the followers as the church didn¡¯t appear during or after the war at all. The truth was, everyone rted to the church were already blown to smithereens by the explosion at the head temple! If the citizens heard about that, what would they think? A boy with white hair somewhere held slight interest in that question.

    Also, the pir of light which annihted the Majinzoku¡¯srge army was, ¡°Ehitto-sama¡¯s¡± light of condemnation which was released in order to save the Kingdom! is what the rumors that have been circting says, it was an incredibly painful story that their faith was further strengthened. Hajime was wondering if he should spread rumors that it was due to the ¡°Goddess of Fertility¡± once again, however, if Aiko heard of that she¡¯d likely suffer to no end in her mind.

    People began to wonder of the reason why the church wasn¡¯ting down from<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>, and naturally, they wanted to climb up to find out. However, there was far too much to be done for the reconstruction of the Kingdom, so there wasn¡¯t anyone to go up 8,000 meters above ground. By the way, because Hajime and them stopped the lift, the only way to reach the head temple was by scaling up the mountain.

    Also, Hiyama¡¯s remains were found a little distance away from the za. His body was consumed and messed up here and there, after beingpletely beaten up by Hajime and blown out of the za, sure enough, he was attacked by demons.

    It was thought that he was still alive when he got consumed because it appears that there were traces of intense resistance. In particr, his left arm waspletely missing, judging from the traces of blood, with his left arm consumed first, he ran desperately for his life and then the side of his body was then eaten which caused him to die. If you tried to imagine it, it was likely one of the worst ways to die.

    With that, a variety of things turned up and 5 days have passed since the betrayal and death of their friends from the Majinzoku¡¯s invasion.

    Its needless to say anything about Suzu who was on good terms with Eri, but the ssmates who were caught up in her obsession and insanity suffered deep mental wounds. After Hiyama and Kondo¡¯s deaths, Nakano and Saito who was always together with them became hikikomori¡¯s.*Google if you don¡¯t know the term*

    Along with those who sustained deep mental wounds, Kouki and them were asked by Ririana and them to lend their powers in reconstructing the Kingdom in order to recuperate and recover, since that day Hajime and them had not shown up so they were frequently looking back at that.

    All members of the front lines and Ai-chan bodyguards should have known of Hajime¡¯s powers but they still didn¡¯t know of the overwhelming power of the pir of light which annihted therge army, once again, they were forced to feel their difference in power.

    Because Kouki and them knew of that, they took on less shock than the stay-behind group. Although they heard of Hajime¡¯s power from the returning members, they now knew that they had only understood 1/10,000 of Hajime¡¯s true terrifyingness. Anyone and everyone could do nothing but be concerned about Hajime, hisrades, and Kaori who he took with him.

    And the remarkable one was Shizuku. Although she¡¯s doing exactly what needs to be done, once in a while she¡¯ll stare off into the distance with eyes that seem to be looking for something in her heart. It was clear to everyone that she was thinking of Kaori, the ssmates who witnessed Kaori¡¯s death were unsure of what to say about it

    From the talk that Hajime had with Shizuku, it seemed to have been something about Kaoriing back but, they were skeptical as the task of reviving a dead person was likely impossible and because of that they weren¡¯t able tofort themselves.

    They suspected that it was probably something just like how Eri did, she¡¯ll be brought back as a doll, in that case, it was easy to imagine that Shizuku would be further damaged because of that, especially Kouki who had always cautioned himself as he watched Hajime and them.

    Kouki himself was extremely down that he was unable to do anything once again and saved twice by Hajime, the fact that Kaori left him for Hajime (Kouki recognized it within himself) was also added in, he wasn¡¯t able to hold any good feelings for Hajime.

    It was, the so-called ¡°Jealousy¡±, however Kouki himself was not aware of it. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to admit it even if he had noticed it. If he recognised it, whether he moves forwards or looks away out of convenience¡­¡­depends all on himself.

    Both Kouki and Shizuku couldn¡¯t be said to have been in bright states, because Ryutaro is a muscle-for-brains he¡¯s not reliable, and all ssmates were depressed in general.

    At times like these, it would usually be Suzu¡¯s time to show her abilities as a mood-maker and brighten things up but, without a question the actual person is in low tensions, the smiles that shes shown asionally were painful. It seems to be majorly due to what Eri had said to her. It¡¯s understandable. Throughout many years, the person who was thought to have been her best friend had only thought of her on the level of being a convenient tool.

    Even still, the entire ss hasn¡¯tpletely fallen, the only person moving in order to reconstruct the Kingdom single-mindedly was probably only Aiko.

    Aiko was also worried about Kaori, if she could, she¡¯d do anything but, when weighed against what Hajime and them were trying to do, with Yue and Teio there she understood that she had no turn. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t neglect the students who remained damaged on the ground and decided to stay.

    Because Aiko firmly had 1 on 1munications with her students and encourage all of her students to work to their potentials, they were able to move on now.

    By the way, Aiko had obviously known what had happened to the Church, although she knows more about it than anyone else, she stubbornly sealed her lips.

    That was in order to not obstruct Hajime and them, and at the same time, every time she remembers what she had done, her mouth bes heavier. Even if it was an unexpected result, her resolution to go through with it was true. That¡¯s why, when Hajime and them came back, she nned on telling Ririana and them the truth¡­¡­police officer, it¡¯s me.

    Although Aiko seemed to be behaving brightly, on the inside, she was trembling in fear. She herself aided Teio in the obliteration of the church, if the students had known that she was involved in the st which killed Ishstar and them and the Knights then, what exactly would they think of her?

    She fought because she was resolute to not allow her students to be toys of war any longer, although she doesn¡¯t regret about that matter, a murderer is a murderer. She was surely already prepared that her students would no longer call her sensei.

    It should be noted that David and them, the Aiko bodyguard temple knights, were still alive and well. That was because after Aiko had disappeared, they protested to the upper brass, ¡°Let us meet her!¡±, many times, and after that was confirmed to never be fulfilled they decided to search for themselves, the upper brass who were fed up decided to lowered them onto ground level and restricted them from going into the head temple. And that¡¯s how they managed to barely escape from death at the head temple at the time. Currently they¡¯re listening to Aiko¡¯s words and working hard to help out with this and that for the reconstruction.

    With those kinds of feelings, Aiko and the students are respectively holding their own weight in their minds and helping out with Ririana today to reconstruct the Kingdom.

    Today¡¯s agenda was to reform the Kingdom¡¯s knights and employmanders to each squad at the drilling ground. By the way, the new knight leader¡¯s name was Kuzeri Rail. It was a female knight and formerly Ririana¡¯s imperial guardsmen. The vicemander¡¯s name was Neat Komorudo. He was the previousmander of the 3rd knight unit.

    [Thanks for the hard work. Kouki-san]

    During the mock battle screening test, Kouki had been working as a partner for the knights so he was wiping his sweat at the edge of the drilling grounds and those words of appreciation ranged out. When Kouki turned his line of sight towards it, Ririana wasing over with a smile.

    [No, this isn¡¯t much of a big deal. ¡­..As for yourself Riri, you¡¯ve barely gotten any sleep recently huh? Really, thanks for the hard work]

    When Kouki showed a wry smile in return, Ririana also showed a wry smile. Both of them hardly had any time to sleep over the past few days. To begin with, the reason why their sleeping time was cut down was due topletely different reasons.

    [That¡¯s because right now is not the time to be sleeping. ¡­..Casualties, dealing with the loss of beloved people, disposing buildings which copsed, confirming missing people, repairing the great barrier and the outer wall, reports andmunication with each district, deploying soldiers to investigate the surroundings, reorganizing¡­..this is serious, they¡¯re all things that need to be done. Even if I whine about it, there¡¯s no other way. Mother has also shared the burden, so I can still go on. ¡­¡­.The people who are truly suffering are those who lost important people and their property¡­¡­.]

    [If you¡¯re saying that then, even you¡¯ve¡­..]

    From what Ririana had said, Kouki tried to point out that even she¡¯s lost the King which was her father but, even if he said it, nothing would change, so he shut his mouth. Riri sympathized with Kouki¡¯s feelings and said, [I¡¯m fine], with a smile once again, then changed the topic.

    [How¡¯s Shizuku holding out?]

    [¡­¡­She hasn¡¯t changed. Usually its the same usual Shizuku but, without noticing it she looks up above for a long time]

    As Kouki was saying so, he nced towards Shizuku who was talking with Kuzeri at the center of the drilling grounds.

    The two were probably friends through Ririana, they seemed to be discussing something rather intimately. However, the conversation was suddenly interrupted, and naturally her eyes nced upwards, in other words, you could tell she was looking towards the top vicinity of<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>.

    [She¡¯s¡­..waiting for them huh]

    [That¡¯s right. ¡­..Being honest, the thing that Nagumo said is too¡­untrustworthy¡­although I¡¯d like for Shizuku and them to meet¡­*I think? this lines one of those lines where I get confused as to what they¡¯re really saying, ?????????????????????*]

    Ririana had a slightly surprised expression as she turned her nce from Shizuku to Kouki. Kouki¡¯s expression had aplicated color, it was clear that what he said was not ording to what he thought. Jealousy, suspicion, fear, pride, gratitude, antipathy, various feelings were mixed in impatiently, his expression was difficult to express.

    Ririana couldn¡¯t find the right words to say to Kouki, she looked up towards the top of<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>where Hajime and them should be.

    The sky was clear, it¡¯s as if the crisis of extinction from a few days ago never happened. That sky looked as if it was in a happy-go-lucky mood, Ririana held slightly bitter feelings towards it and continued looking up at the sky.

    Then at that time, she began to see a few ck dots in the sky. With a doubtful look Ririana narrowed her eyes and she noticed that those ck dots were gradually growing bigger, she noticed that something was falling down and panickingly she called out to Kouki by her side.

    [Ko, Kouki-san! There! Isn¡¯t something falling down!]

    [Eh? What are you suddenly¡­.~, everyone! Watch out! Something¡¯sing from above!]

    Ririana¡¯s attitude surprised Kouki but, as he looked up in the sky, he confirmed that something was definitely falling down, [Get down, it¡¯s an enemy attack!], he warned out loudly with an impatient expression.

    Shizuku and them were panicking and quickly evacuated the drilling grounds and went beside Kouki and them, simultaneously somethingnded onto the drilling grounds.

    Zudo~oon!!

    The earth trembled when whatever was falling crashed, as the dust clouds danced about, what appeared from it was¡­¡­Hajime, Yue, Shia, and with Teio it was 4 people.

    [Nagumo-kun!]

    The first one to take off was Shizuku. Exactly like Hajime said, she believed in them and waited. Having excess momentum was unavoidable. However, within Hajime and them, Kaori¡¯s appearance was no where to be seen, her expression gradually became uneasy and darkened.

    [Yo~o, Yaegashi. Are you living properly]

    [Nagumo-kun¡­..where¡¯s Kaori? Why is Kaori not here?]

    Shizuku rxed somewhat after Hajime¡¯s joke, however it was the truth that Kaori was not in front of her, as expected, it must have been too hard to overturn Kaori¡¯s death, she was already unable to hide her uneasiness and asked in a trembling voice.

    On the other hand, Hajime had an indescribably vague expression.

    [Ah~, she¡¯ll be here soon? It¡¯s just that¡­¡­.her appearance may have changed a tiny~ bit¡­..because of that see, it¡¯ll be troubling if you ced the me on me, un, it¡¯s not my fault so don¡¯t get mad?]

    [Eh? Wait a bit. What? What is? It makes me extremely uneasy though? What do you mean? What did you do to Kaori? Depending on the circumstance, with the ck katana that you gave me¡­¡­.]

    Towards Hajime¡¯s words which only further fanned the mes of uneasiness, Shizuku¡¯s highlight in her eyes disappeared and she slowly began to extend her ck katana on her waist. [Dudu], Hajime was suppressing Shizuku, suddenly, they began to hear a scream from the sky.

    [Kyaaaa!! Hajime-k~un! Catch me~!!]

    When Shizuku and them were wondering what it was and looked up, they saw something with a silver shadow falling down at blistering speeds.

    With Shizuku¡¯s excellent kic vision, she saw a woman with silver hair and blue eyes who had the beauty that couldpete with a beautiful work of art that a historically named artist produced, and against her cool appearance, she was falling down while awkwardly flinging her arms and legs with tears in her eyes and a miserable expression.

    The silver haired, blue eyed woman came straight down plunging towards Hajime. From her eyes you could see that she trusted that she would be caught.

    But, betraying such things were Hajime¡¯s quality. In the ce where he was supposed to catch her, the moment before they collided he suddenly jumped back, [Eh?], his nce averted from the womans eyes and she crashed into the ground as if she was being consumed by the earth while bing dot eyed.

    Everyone had trembling expressions as they looked towards Hajime who had no intentions of catching her, [She¡¯s dead right?]. However, after the sand of cloud cleared up again, the beautiful woman with silver hair and blue eyes appeared, Aiko and Ririana both raised out a warning-like scream.

    [Wha, why, are you¡­¡­]

    [Everyone! Get back! She¡¯s a dangerous person who kidnaped Aiko and lent Eri a hand!]

    Towards those words, Kouki and all the other ssmates at the spot, Kuzeri and all of the other knights all simultaneously picked up their weapons. Especially Shizuku who was close to Hajime and them who immediately prepared to performed a quick draw on the spot, she had piercing eyes filled with murderous intent for the person who had lent a hand in Kaori¡¯s death. If an opening appeared, she would immediately cut her down.

    Towards the other party which red at her, Nointo who had a pretty face like a work of art and silver hair with blue eyes, as if she didn¡¯t suffer any damage at all from the crash, moved agilly and easily stood up. Then for a moment she nced at Hajime with reproachful eyes, and unbelievably she who had no emotions or expressions like a machine now carried them and panickingly she spoke towards Shizuku.

    [Wa, wait! Shizuku-chan! It¡¯s me, me!]

    [ ? ]

    Shizuku had a suspicious expression towards the woman who called her name on their first meeting appealing for themself.

    Hajime who was by the side muttered out, [you look like shady scammer¡­¡­], the woman Ki¡¯ed! at him with a re then looked away. It was impossible for Aiko and them to not think of her as an enemy. Although the appearance and voice was different, the strange woman¡¯s casual gestures and atmosphere when calling out for herself was like a shadow of her best friend.

    While gently rxing her quick draw position, she spaced out and suddenly muttered the name of her best friend.

    [¡­¡­Kao, ri? Are you¡­.Kaori?]

    Was she extremely d that Shizuku had noticed that it was her? The silver haired blue eyed woman had a bright face! and replied in a lively bright voice.

    [Un! I¡¯m Kaori! Shizuku-chan¡¯s best friend, Shirasaki Kaori. Although my appearance has changed¡­..I¡¯m properly living!]

    [¡­¡­Kaori¡­..Kaori~i!]

    Shizuku was stunned for a bit. Although she has no idea how things turned out the way they did, even still, with the fact that her best friend was still alive and in front of her, finally soaking in, she embraced Kaori who had obtained a new body of a silver haired blue eyed woman with all her might as she cried out tears like rain.

    Kaori was also sobbing like a baby and like Shizuku she embraced her back tightly and quietly whispered gently.

    [I¡¯m sorry to have worried you? I¡¯m fine now, I¡¯m fine]

    [Hi~gu, gusu~, I¡¯m d, so d~]

    They both buried their faces in each others necks and Shizuku and Kaori firmly confirmed each other¡¯s existence.

    Everyone who saw it waspletely stunned, for a while, the cries of warmth and tenderness resounded throughout the drilling grounds.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    [So then, what exactly does this mean?]

    With eyes dyed red and swollen from tears, Shizuku¡¯s cheeks also blushed with the same amount of shame, and determined to hide her shame she demanded an exnation of the circumstances.

    The current location has switched from the drilling grounds to therge room where Kouki and them usually eat at. In regards to Shizuku, it was exined that at heart she was Kaori and the body belonged to someone named Nointo, for the time being Ririana urged that they move to a calmer ce. However, it wasn¡¯t only Shizuku who came, all ssmates as well as Aiko and Ririana are attending.

    [Well, lets see¡­.cutting straight to the chase. Using magic, Kaori¡¯s soul was protected, Nointo¡¯s corpse? Remains? Ma~a, we restored it and took it over]

    [I see¡­..I don¡¯t get it at all]

    Shizuku just stared at hajime as he gave off his extremely simple exnation. From the stare, it was clearly saying, [Is that all there is to it? Ahh?], with an insecure look. In ce of Hajime who had an expression that his motivation for exining was 0, Kaori decided to exin with an amazed expression.

    [Ehhto ne, Shizuku-chan. You know that the magic we¡¯re using now a degraded version of the forgotten magic from the past called Age of Gods magic right?]

    [¡­¡­Yes. I¡¯ve studied some of this world¡¯s history. Its the magic that appears in the myth about how this world was created? Rather than the current attribute magic, they were more fundamental in useage¡­¡­wait. Do you mean to say that it¡¯s that kind of thing? The Age of Gods magic that Nagumo and you guys have is the spirit type¡­..a power that allows you to interfere with a person¡¯s soul? With that, the spirit of the dead Kaori was protected and settled in a different body right?]

    [Right! As expected of Shizuku-chan]

    For some reason, Kaori was sticking out her chest proudly. In fact, the rate of Shizuku¡¯s brain being able to process things was fast. Hajime had also known of this before but, inside of himself, he was once again impressed.

    [But, why in that body? Was Kaori¡¯s body no longer alright? I thought that you guys could somehow manage to heal up the wound that was inflicted on her heart with recovery magic though¡­¡­]

    [Ahh, the truth is, Kaori¡¯s body ispletely healed and it was possible to return her soul to it]

    Spirit magic was mind-blowing Age of Gods magic where you can literally stay immortally young through continuously fixating your own soul.

    By ¡°fixating¡± it was magic which preserved the dead spirit that was interfered with in order to not allow it to deteriorate nor disappear, at first, this was what Teio performed on Kaori. However, it was lucky that Teio made it on time because it¡¯s ineffective if several minutes have passed since death.

    By ¡°establishing¡±, just as it says, regardless of the fixated spirit, they¡¯ll be established whether its as organic or inorganic matter. Bodies which have started decaying would still cause them to die once again even if they establish themselves because it won¡¯t be suitable for survival, however, it¡¯ll be possible with a healthy body, it¡¯s also possible to leave the wedge of time and be immortal like Miredei Raisen who established herself as a golem.

    Obviously this magic isn¡¯t so simple that it can be done without proper testing and training. It was sessful precisely because Yue and Teio were naturally talented at magic. Even still, it took 5 whole days to properly establish.

    [Then, why¡­..what happened to Kaori¡¯s original body? There must have been some kind of problem then?]

    [Shizuku-chan, calm down. I¡¯ll exin it properly]

    While calming down Shizuku, Kaori continued to exin.

    At first, Hajime had attempted to return Kaori¡¯s spirit back into her original body which they¡¯ve healed with Reproduction magic.

    However, the one who told him to wait was Kaori. Even while stuck in a spirit state, ¡°Spirit Guidance¡± can be conducted tomunicate with the soul. Kaori who was still in a spirit state, had heard of Meiredi Raisen and requested that she be ced into a golem like her. If it was Hajime, then he should be able to create a powerful golem.

    At<strong>[</strong>Merujine Underwater Ruins], Kaori had realised her own powerlessness, she had no intentions to stay the way that she was now. She also had no intentions to give up standing next to Hajime as well. At that point, she knew that she would easily be killed. Cowardly, miserably, and mortifyingly¡­¡­if so then, she thought, ¡°what if I tossed away my human body¡±.

    Once Kaori was resolute on something, she became surprisingly stubborn. Although Hajime and them had tried to talk her out of it, she wouldn¡¯t listen. That determination was so strong it made Hajime raise out both hands in surrender.

    With no other choice, Hajime had decided to create the strongest golem he could, however, suddenly the light bulb inside of Hajime¡¯s head lit up! [I can usethatcan¡¯t I?]. Right, it was Nointo who Hajime had pierced through the heart.

    After Hajime recovered Nointo¡¯s remains, Yue used Reproduction magic to restore all the wounds. The strong body of ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡± had be Kaori¡¯s new vessel, it was a great sess when ¡°establishing¡± the soul to it.

    Unfortunately, although the organ-like magic stone which supplied an infinite supply of magical power was reproduced, it was not functioning, however, Nointo¡¯s inherent magic ¡°Dposition¡±, her dual wielding swords and skills, silver wings and feathers were useable.

    It appears that Nointo¡¯s body remembers all previousbat experiences and knows how to use it, although she¡¯s unable to fly right now because the body is still new, once she gets ustomed to it, she¡¯ll likely be able to exert ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡¯s¡± true abilities. Now that she can directly manipte magic, she¡¯s well qualified to be shoulder to shoulder with Hajime and them.

    Kaori who was happy that her spirit was sessfully established onto the body was an incredibly amazing sight. After all, she had the appearance of a cool beauty and she was making a fuss with ¡°Kya, Kya¡± noises and a big smile. The opponent which Hajime was just fighting with not too long ago was making such a happy face and in addition she was clinging onto him, as expected, even Hajime didn¡¯t know this would happen and his eyebrows turned into a ?.

    By the way, Kaori¡¯s real body was being stored in the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± while receiving Yue¡¯s freezing treatment. A beauty frozen in ice created a very mysterious feeling. Since cells that are ruined after being thawed out can be restored by Reproduction magic, if she wanted to go back to her body, the possibility of it is extremely high.

    [¡­..I see. Ha~a, Kaori, you¡¯ve always been a bit spontaneous since a long time ago but this time supases all of those]

    After hearing Hajime¡¯s exnation, Shizuku ced a hand on her head to suppress her headache. Her headache was worse than the time when she was asked what Hajime¡¯s favorite game was so she visited the game store, only to have mistakenly charge into the X-rated game corner.

    [Ehehe, sorry for worrying you Shizuku-chan]

    [¡­..It¡¯s fine. As long as you¡¯re still alive then¡­¡­]

    Shizuku said while smiling at Kaori who had an apologetic expression, then she suddenly straightened her posture and changed her expression to a serious one, then turned towards Hajime and them and bowed her head.

    [Nagumo-kun, Yue-san, Shia-san, Teio-san. Thank you very much for saving my best friend. Although my debts are continuously increasing and I have nothing I can return in exchange¡­..I¡¯ll never forget this favor throughout my life. If there¡¯s anything I can do, then feel free to ask. I¡¯ll do my best to respond to it]

    [¡­¡­.You¡¯re as honest as ever. Ma~a, don¡¯t mind it so much. We just helped out our ownpanion]

    Shizuku showed a wry smile towards Hajime¡¯s light reply. It wasn¡¯t just Kaori, they were all saved as well. There lives were saved twice at that. Even after being saved from their predicaments, most likely the results of the sh was convenient for Hajime¡¯s own circumstances as well, his state of mind was already something that you could onlyugh at how different it was.

    And, somehow the calm mood also had a hint of spitefulness in it as well, Shizuku sharply pointed out.

    [¡­¡­.Considering all that, although you were also worried about me, you gave me the medicine for Kouki¡¯s sake right?]

    [If you had broken then Kaori would have been troublesome¡­.]

    [Trou, troublesome you say¡­¡­that¡¯s mean, Hajime-san]

    Replying to Shizuku¡¯s sarcastic remark, Kaori¡¯s tsukkomi also came through, [besides¡­.], Hajime continued.

    [Just like a certain Sensei has said, I should not walk down the ¡°Lonely life¡±. Though I can¡¯t afford to pay attention to everything, if it¡¯s just this much then¡­¡­]

    [! Nagumo-kun¡­¡­]

    Aiko who had kept silent while Shizuku and Hajime and them had their conversation, looked towards Hajime with moistened eyes that were overwhelmed by emotions due to Hajime¡¯s words.

    The other students were strangely admiring that Ai-chan¡¯s teachings properly reached Hajime who had be overly haughty, it seems that Aiko was more impressed than they were though, Shizuku and Yue and them sensitively felt that some other kind of heat was also included in Aiko¡¯s eyes.

    Kaori appearance was like, ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±, asking for confirmation, she lined her sight with Shizuku and Yue and them, Yue and them nodded with a sharp look while Shizuku averted her eyes and looked up towards the sky.

    Shizuku sensed that a delicate atmosphere was beginning to build up and decided to continue talking in order to return the atmosphere back to normal. There were a mountain of things that she still wanted to ask.

    [On that day, the day when Sensei was kidnaped, can we hear what you wanted to tell us that day? That talk surely had some kind of rtion with Nagumo-kun and them who acquired Age of Gods magic right?]

    Hajime heard Shizuku¡¯s words and turned his gaze over to Aiko. Silent pressure hung over Aiko to exin the situation. while clearing out her throat, ~Kohon~, Aiko began to exin Hajime¡¯s purpose for traveling, and, she began to exin about everything from the events when she was held at the head temple and when the Kingdom was invaded.

    After she finished exining everything, the first person to raise their voice was Kouki.

    [What¡¯s with that. Then, are you saying that we¡¯re just dancing on the palm of God¡¯s hand? Then why didn¡¯t you tell us about it sooner! You could have told us when we met up again at Orcus!]

    With a criticising look and voice, however, Hajime only nced at Kouki as if he was troublesome and didn¡¯t say anything. He was ignored. Towards that attitude, Kouki got up from his seat with a ~gata!~ noise and was filled with hostility towards Hajime.

    [How about saying something! If you had told me about it sooner then!]

    [Wait a bit, Kouki!]

    Shizuku¡¯s urge wasn¡¯t heard, Hajime frowned annoyingly at Kouki who had lost his temper, after letting out a grand sigh, he looked towards Kouki as if he was bothersome.

    [If I had said it, would you have believed me?]

    [What was that?]

    [At any rate, you¡¯re a person who loves to believe in your convenient interpretations. Would therge majority of people believe that God has ¡°gone mad¡± when told so, I knew it would have been meaningless to tell you about it, far from believing in me, rather, you¡¯d criticize me instead? That kind of scenees to mind]

    [Bu, but, if you had exined it clearly repeatedly then¡­.]

    [Are you stupid. Why do I have to go through bone breaking stakes for your guys sakes? Surely you¡¯re not expecting that just because I¡¯m your ssmate, that I¡¯ll naturally lend my power right? ¡­¡­Saying such foolishness is just like¡­¡­a second Hiyama?]

    Towards Hajime¡¯s re which was like permanently frozen ground, all of the ssmates averted their eyes.

    But, It seemed that Kouki wasn¡¯t convinced and continued to stare severely at Hajime. Kouki didn¡¯t notice that Yue who was next to Hajime was looking at him with fed up eyes dering, you¡¯ve been saved twice so why are you still behaving like this.

    [But, If we¡¯re to fight God together from now on¡­¡­.]

    [Wait, wait, Hero (Laughs). When did I say I was going to fight God? Don¡¯t just decide it on your own. Naturally I¡¯ll kill them if theye from the other side but, I have no intentions of going around to search for them? Because I just want to go through all greatbyrinths and quickly return home to Japan]

    Kouki¡¯s eyes opened up widely when those words were said.

    [Na~, surely you don¡¯t mean to say that whatever happens to the people of this world is alright are you!? If we don¡¯t do something about God, people will continue being his ything from now and onwards! Are you going to abandon them!]

    [I¡¯m not willing to use my powers for the sake of someone who¡¯s face I don¡¯t even know¡­..]

    [Why¡­..just why! Aren¡¯t you stronger than us! If you have that much power then you should be able to do anything! If you have power then shouldn¡¯t you use it for the right things!]

    Kouki was howling. As always, his words were overflowing with justice. However, such ¡°words¡± were against the person¡¯s will to begin with, they didn¡¯t reach Hajime. Hajime looked at Kouki as if he was a stone on the roadside.

    [¡­¡­if ¡°you have power¡± huh. That¡¯s exactly why you¡¯ll always be groveling on the ground. ¡­.I believe that power should be used with clearly defined intentions. You don¡¯t do something because you have power. Because you want something you use power. If you¡¯re saying that just because ¡°you have power¡± you have to do it regardless of your will then, that¡¯s probably nothing more than a ¡°curse¡±. that will is too feeble. ¡­¡­Or rather, I have no intentions of arguing about which path you and I take. Anything more about this will be annoying so I¡¯ll seriously send you flying]

    After Hajime said that, his eyes returned to normal as if he had no interest in Kouki and them.

    From his attitude, Hajime was serious about himself and the world, Kouki realised that it wasn¡¯t out of a grudge nor hatred, he simply had no interest. After the reason why he lost was said out, he kept quiet while shaking violently. I have a strong will!, he wanted to object, but, for some reason those words wouldn¡¯te out.

    The other ssmates as well, somehow understood that Hajimeing back and teaming up with them again was nothing but a dream, and, they trembled violently when they thought that they might seriously end up like Hiyama if they said things poorly.

    After all, even though they were just puppets, their opponent was someone who held no hesitation and turned all the knights including Meld into chunks of meat. As for the stay-behind group, they couldn¡¯t even look Hajime in the eye after he fell into hell.

    [¡­¡­As expected, you won¡¯t be staying around? I wanted you to at least stay until the defense system for the Kingdom was repaired¡­..]

    The person who requested it was Ririana.

    As of now, confusion is still within the Kingdom, although the magic formation which allowedrge-scale transfer was removed, they were still in a state where it was unknown when the Majinzoku would be attacking once again so Hajime and them were an existence which they didn¡¯t want to part with. Freed who seemed to be the other parties general only withdrew because Hajime was here. With just Hajime and them being here, they were already a kind of repellent.

    [Since things were already established with God¡¯s Apostle, I want to hurry up ahead. Resurrecting Kaori took 5 days as well. I n on leaving tomorrow]

    Though Ririana¡¯s shoulders dropped, after Hajime and them had left, there was no way of stopping Freed and them so as a princess she needed to hold onto them.

    [Is there anything¡­¡­at least, that pir of light¡­¡­that¡¯s also one of Nagumo-san¡¯s artifacts right? Can you allow us to use it for the Kingdom¡¯s protection? ¡­¡­I¡¯ll do everything I can to reward you for it, so]

    [¡­¡­Ah, ¡°Hyuberion¡± huh. It¡¯s impossible. That thing broke after the first blow¡­.it was a prototype after all. If I don¡¯t improve it, then]

    Hajime¡¯s annihtion weapon ¡°Hyuberion¡± that erased the huge army of demons and Majinzoku was in short, a sunlight convergenceser. Before going down<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>he flew up to retrieve it.

    ¡°Hyuberion¡± was an enormous airframe lens which converged sunlight, it can also charge itself while inside of the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± which had heat capacity installed in it. Enormous heat which critically overflowed from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± would be discharged through theunching entrance where gravity magic was added in to make it discharge towards the ground.

    And ¡°Hyuberion¡¯s¡± biggest feature was the fact that it could still converge the sunlight even while it was night. It¡¯s secret was due to Oscar Orcus¡¯s false sun which lightened up his rooms. That thing¡¯s sunlight was created through Reproduction magic along with Space magic, it was through coboration with the ¡°liberators¡± whobined their Age of Gods magic as Hajime couldn¡¯t understand at first.

    Even the Hajime as of now is still unable to create a fake sun. Plus ¡°Hyuberion¡± was still in it¡¯s experimental stage as well, it wasn¡¯t able to withstand it¡¯s own heat and broke down, so it can no longer shoot anymore. To begin with, ¡°Hyuberion¡± wasn¡¯t the only annihtion weapon that Hajime had created but¡­¡­.

    [Is that¡­..so¡­..]

    After hearing Hajime¡¯s words, once again Ririana¡¯s shoulders drops down. There, Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko pierced Hajime with res. The 3 people already know of Hajime¡¯s stance. Although Hajime did say that he¡¯ll consider people in his surroundings to some extent, fundamentally, the fact that he¡¯s indifferent about this world doesn¡¯t change. Reaching out towards the surroundings was so that sadness wouldn¡¯t indirectly reach Yue and them. That¡¯s why the 3 people didn¡¯t actually say anything. They don¡¯t but their persuasiveness were shown in their eyes.

    Although Hajime had been ignoring them while drinking his tea, he let out a murmur because they were so persistent.

    [¡­..Before we leave, I¡¯ll at least fix the Great Barrier]

    [Nagumo-san! Thank you very much!]

    Hajime ignored Ririana¡¯s, *not sure how i¡¯m supposed to use this expression, ??*Pa~a!, expression which was shining, and with a, is this alright then? he nced towards Kaori and them. The three people as well as Ririana returned a joyful smile at Hajime.

    Somehow or another it¡¯s be really sweat now, he thought, even Yue and Shia besides him were smiling at him, [Ma~a, this isn¡¯t bad I guess], Hajime let out a bitter smile as he shrugged his shoulders.

    [And where are you guys nning on heading Nagumo-kun? If you¡¯re aiming for Age of God¡¯s magic then you¡¯ll be going for the greatbyrinths right? If you came from the West then¡­¡­is it the Sea of Trees?]

    [Ahh, that¡¯s our intent. I had n to go via Fuyuren but, heading partly towards the south is bothersome so I think we¡¯ll just go as is towards the East]

    After hearing what Hajime had nned, Ririana¡¯s expression was as if she had thought of something.

    [Then, will you be passing through the Empire¡¯s territory?]

    [It¡¯ll probably happen¡­..]

    [If so then, would it be alright if I tagged along as well?]

    [N? What for?]

    [There are mountains of things to talk about with the Empire about the Kingdom being invaded. The messenger and ambassador have already left for the Empire but, it¡¯s best to talk about it at the earliest possible. With Nagumo-san¡¯s transportation artifact, getting to the Empire would be quick right? That¡¯s why, I was wondering if I could board as well and have a direct talk over there]

    Hajime was amazed at Ririana¡¯s bold n and how she worked her way up towards it, if he thought about it, she was the princess who in order to get help, ran away from the Kingdom and traveled through a caravan. Thinking of it he was strangely convinced that it was natural that she would naturally think up of such an idea.

    And, since it wasn¡¯t much trouble to just lower her down as they went along their path, his mind consented that it was alright. However, he didn¡¯t forget to give a warning.

    [Dropping you off is fine but, we won¡¯t be entering the Empire? We¡¯ll never apany you to a meeting with the Emperor?]

    [Fufu, don¡¯t say such impudent things. Just dropping me off is more than enough]

    Ririana unintentionally let out a wry smile after Hajime¡¯s cautious remark, then Kouki who was silenced by Hajime began to talk again.

    [If that¡¯s so then, We¡¯ll also tag along. Riri can¡¯t be left alone with someone who thinks nothing of this world. We¡¯ll be the guards along the way. Besides, if Nagumo doesn¡¯t n on doing anything then, I¡¯ll save this world! For that purpose, power is needed! The power of Age of God¡¯s magic! If we tag along with you guys, we¡¯ll be able to obtain Age of God¡¯s magic right!]

    [No, I¡¯ll tell you their locations so don¡¯te without permission. If you tag along it¡¯ll always be troublesome all the time]

    What are you suddenly getting so fired up about, Hajime had an amazed expression. I guess the criticism about not relying on others wasn¡¯t understood. There, Aiko timidly points out Hajime¡¯s words from before.

    [But, Nagumo-kun, you said that even if we challenged a greatbyrinth now, we¡¯d be killed]

    [¡­¡­No, that was, that other thing. Look, even I who was ¡°incapable¡± managed to do something about it, so you guys should be fine. You can do it, you can do it. In short you need fighting spirit]

    [Isn¡¯t that impossible?]

    Hajime irresponsibly turned his eyes away from Aiko whopletely remembered his remark.

    As for Hajime, the dawn when they surpassed the limits of the world was something that he didn¡¯t mind allow his ssmates to get a free pass into. But, helping them obtain Age of God¡¯s magic from the first step was something he wanted absolutely nothing to do with. There was no other reason but the loss of time.

    [Nagumo-kun, could I ask you a favor. Just once is fine. Even with just 1 Age of Gods magic, it¡¯ll make a decisive difference inpleting the other greatbyrinths. Won¡¯t you let us follow along this once?]

    [If you n on leaching then the magic won¡¯t be obtainable? Its required through actions to be epted by thebyrinth]

    [Of course. Putting aside God¡¯s case for now, we¡¯re also the same in wanting to return home. We¡¯ll desperately challenge it with determined will. That¡¯s why, I ask of you. Being saved several times and only being able to say our thanks of repaying your kindness to you, but right now, we can¡¯t do anything but rely on you. Please lend us your power once more]

    [Suzu¡¯s also asking, Nagumo-kun. I want to be stronger and have a talk with Eri once again. So I ask of you! This favor will definitely be repaid if you take along suzu and us]

    Up until now Aiko had listen to their unreasonable words, only Shizuku earnestly wanted help to obtain the Age of Gods magic. Her expression was stiff and uneasy as she felt sorry that they had to rely on them while not being able to repay their kindness.

    Suzu who had kept silent for a long time was also influenced by Shizuku and lowered her head. It appears that she had thought of various things about Eri. Her voice and expression carried desperation. Kouki¡¯s eyebrow jumped up a little in reaction to the spectacle he saw but, in the end he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Hajime was hesitating. Normally, taking along Kouki and them to finish<strong>[</strong>Harutsuina Sea of Trees<strong>]</strong>was troublesome and unthinkable. He wanted to quickly refuse them and tell them to go to whichever they wanted out of<strong>[</strong>Orcus Great Labyrinth<strong>]</strong>or<strong>[</strong>Raisen Great Labyrinth<strong>]</strong>.

    However, this time, after his battle with Nointo his judgement was hesitating.

    That was because, he thought of how to eliminate Nointo as well as the influential men who were seen manipted back in the past at the<strong>[</strong>Merujine Underwater Ruins<strong>]</strong>who will likely be a nuisance, she was a doll who was the embodiment of God¡¯s will and literally the hands and feet of God that moved around secretly behind the scenes.

    Then, if ¡°God¡¯s Apostle(Nointo)¡± was clearly created, sure enough, can we be certain that there¡¯s not more than one. It may be overly optimistic in thinking so.

    Nointo had said. Hajime was an Irregr and God¡¯s wish was to have him die while suffering. If so then, sure enough it¡¯s logical to believe that they¡¯ll send in more existences like Nointo. Assuming so, for the sake of that time, it may be a good idea to give Kouki and them some power? Hajime thought.

    Although it was quite evil to throw others at the enemies which were after him, [Ma~a, the Hero has his mind set on fighting God so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems right?], he thought lightly, in the end, he finally decided to ept theirpany and moved towards<strong>[</strong>Harutsuina Sea of Trees<strong>]</strong>. For the time being, he nced at Yue and them for confirmation and it didn¡¯t appear that they had any particr objections.

    Shizuku and them had a smile of relief which leaked out, Hajime was thinking about the 2 remaining greatbyrinths that woulde in the future.

    Regardless of what¡¯s there, the ending of these travels wereing into view. No matter the existence which blocked their path, no matter the situation that they fall in, he¡¯ll beat them by all means and return home. Along with the ¡°Importance¡± that he obtained in this world. That oath renewed his desire and included his new bonds which piled up and became even stronger. While feeling the me of determination growing bigger within his heart, Hajime quietly smiled.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    The Kingdom was unusually noisy as crowds of people were talking and chattering.

    Usually you¡¯d express it as ¡°everyone is lively¡± but, if you looked at the facial expressions of the people in the Kingdom, you¡¯d notice that the majority of those people had sorrowful and dark expressions. The invasion of the Kingdom was truly an unexpected event.

    It¡¯s been 5 days since that day, the sense of loss and sorrow still lingering in the people¡¯s chests were bringing pain to their hearts. However, that still doesn¡¯t stop them from working on the reconstruction, that was surely ¡°The strength of people¡±.

    On the main street of the Kingdom which was filled with sorrow and strength, a man with white hair and an eyepatch was buying something hotdog-like (because something that wasn¡¯t a sausage was inserted instead) and chewing on it as he walked towards the guild headquarters, it was Hajime. Only Yue and Shizuku was by his side. After going to the guild headquarters they were going to repair the great barriers, Shizuku volunteered to guide them to the artifact¡¯s location.

    Shia and them were house sitting at the Royal Pce. It was judged that it would be better to not needlessly stimte the people with the appearances of another race walking through the Kingdom, so they volunteered to stay behind. Even if the Kingdom citizens know that the ones that attacked them were Majinzoku¡¯s, right now they¡¯ll likely indiscriminately target them because they ¡°aren¡¯t humans¡±.

    The Kingdom were high believers of the church, to begin with, besides the Demi-human ves, there were hardly any other race but humans. That¡¯s the judgement was proper. Right now if you¡¯re just judging by appearances then Kaori counted as human so she was currently helping Aiko and them who were busy helping Ririana, and Teio was sleeping in order to refill the magical power she¡¯s used up continuously for the past several days.

    [The guild headquarters is¡­¡­in the end, what do you n on doing there?]

    Shizuku asked Hajime as she was also simrly chewing on a cheese vored hotdog.

    [N? Ahh, I thought I¡¯d just send a message reporting that the request waspleted. Although it¡¯s something that should be done directly with words, it¡¯ll be far too troublesome to travel from Fuyuren towards the Sea of Trees. If I send a report through headquarters they¡¯ll properly deal with it]

    [¡­¡­By report¡­..are you talking about that child called Myu? Come to think of it, I don¡¯t see her appearance¡­¡­]

    After Shizuku was slightly disappointed and lowered her eyebrows, they exined that Myu was safely reunited with her mother. Was she done in by Myu¡¯s cuteness after only meeting momentarily? [I wanted to hug her¡­¡­.] Shizuku muttered. However, after hearing Yue¡¯s words, her eyes opened up widely.

    [¡­¡­It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll meet again. Since Hajime will be taking her with us to Japan]

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­Hai? What does this mean Nagumo-kun?]

    [What do you mean what does this mean, it¡¯s exactly as said. I¡¯ve made a promise with Myu. I said I¡¯d take her with me to my hometown]

    [Eh¡­no¡­but¡­..Myu-chan is a Umininzoku*Sea person* right?]

    Hajime shrugged his shoulders like there was nothing wrong while Shizuku was baffled.

    [I understand what you¡¯re saying, but its not that much of a problem? There are lots of ways around it, and if there¡¯s none then just make one. Isn¡¯t it often said? something like, Whether or not it¡¯s possible, or whether you can do it or not]

    [That¡¯s, ma~a, that¡¯s certainly true but¡­.]

    [To begin with, isn¡¯t it toote now? Shia¡¯s got usamimi¡¯s¡­..and Yue¡¯s not even albino but she has sharp canines and bright red eyes. If you look in the long-term, her appearance won¡¯t change either¡­..You probably didn¡¯t even think about it when I said that I was going to bring both of them back to Japan]

    As Hajime made his points, Shizuku certainly had a wry smile now. Yue who was besides him had a faint smile on her face. She was quietly holding onto the hem of Hajime¡¯s clothes with her hand. Faintly, a sweet atmosphere began to drift. When Shizuku was hit by the atmosphere, her temperature went up a bit, [Thanks for the meal], she said while fanning herself.

    And while ncing over to the side at the two harmonious people, Shizuku was convinced that whatever happens Hajime will somehow find a way through it all even though she had no evidence, when she thought about the steep path which her best friend was traveling on, Shizuku began to be troubled and her eyebrows became an ?.

    [¡­¡­.Are you properly looking after Kaori?]

    [N~? That¡¯s something you should ask the actual person herself. No matter what I say, I don¡¯t actually know how she feels? Ma~a, for me, just as promised, I don¡¯t intend to be cruel]

    Shizuku suddenly became more worried after hearing those words. If you looked at Kaori¡¯s appearance then, somehow or another she understood what the answer was without hearing it, [You overprotective guy], she said as she looked towards Hajime.

    Shizuku was feeling somewhat shameful and as Hajime showed signs of being amazed at the remarks, Yue suddenly dropped a bombshell.

    [¡­¡­Because he¡¯s like that he was assaulted. Hajime, hang in there]

    [O, oh]

    [Eh? Please wait a moment. Was assaulted? Who did to who?]

    [¡­..Kaori did to Hajime. It seems that during the confusion she stole a kiss¡­..darn that Kaori]

    [Ka, Kaori did¡­..no way¡­.right, Kaori¡¯s already gone up the stairs towards adulthood¡­.]

    Before she knew it, her best friend had powered up in various meanings, Shizuku had distant eyes and her cheeks cramped up. As if she was left behind she began to feel lonely.

    [¡­..Aiko is also dangerous. Be careful Hajime]

    [¡­..There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true]

    Hajime quickly averted his eyes away from Yue¡¯s sharp nce, he was one beat too slow in denying that possibility. Shizuku who regained herself as the 2 people talked, that¡¯s right! with a sharp nce just like Yue, she thoroughly questioned Hajime.

    [Somehow, you¡¯re talking as if you¡¯ve realised it? And? Nagumo-kun, what have you done to Ai-chan?]

    [Oi, kora. Why are you already assuming that I¡¯ve done something]

    [Ever since the day that Ai-chan came back to the Kingdom she¡¯s been acting funny. ¡­¡­Whenever she spoke of you she blushed. ¡­¡­.I highly doubt that it was because you repelled thatrge army. Something definitely happened while still at the town of Ulu? Sa~a, truthfully spill it out! It¡¯s an important matter of whether or not Kaori¡¯s rivals will be increasing!]

    [No, like I said, I¡­..]

    Shizuku who had heated-up, [do~u, do~u], and trying to suppress it, she began to try and get idea¡¯s out of Hajime. Then there, Yue while expressionless, exposed it all.

    [¡­¡­They kissed. Dense guy]

    [! Nagumo-kun! People like you! The other party is a Sensei!]

    [Wait, calm down. I¡¯ll exin it so, don¡¯t grab my neck, don¡¯t shake me!]

    With a, This high-grade g architect!, expression, Shizuku began to shake Hajime, and then Hajime¡¯s story of the lifesaving act that was performed at Ulu was told. Due to the poison, Aiko couldn¡¯t drink the medicine on her own, because the situation called for urgency, he forcefully made her drink it.

    Since then it further increased when Shimizu was shot and she was rescued from the istion tower at the head temple, with Yue adding onto it, Shizuku became convinced. Ahh, don¡¯t¡­.fall Ai-chan.

    [Ma~a, I understand that it wasn¡¯tpletely intended to happen but¡­..Nagumo-kun, you look as if you¡¯ve somehow figured out Ai-chan¡¯s feelings. Since when have you found out?]

    [¡­¡­Since the time when I was taking care of Sensei after she blew up the head temple and killed Ishtar and his group. ¡­¡­.Because she was looking at me with strangely feverish eyes, It couldn¡¯t be though~ is what I had thought but¡­..As expected, it was like that?]

    [¡­..It¡¯s like that]

    [It¡¯s like that right]

    Towards Shizuku and Yue¡¯s confirmation without hesitation, the emergency which was pushed into the corner of his mind came up again as Hajime looked up towards the sky. What are you going to do? is what the nces from both sides said to him, Hajime started thinking of ideas as he groaned out, [U~n]¡­¡­

    [Un, let¡¯s neglect it]

    is what he concluded with.

    [¡­..Ma~a, I don¡¯t think Aiko-chan will be taking on the offensive. Rather than dealing with it poorly, just leaving it as is might be better¡­..]

    [Ah? ¡­¡­Ahh, it¡¯s just like you said. That person¡¯s a teacher so she has hermitments to keep. Since I¡¯m a student, pretending that I haven¡¯t noticed it is the best course of action]

    Actually, it was simply too troublesome to deal with, so as Hajime said out the usible reasons he was averting his eyes somewhat and that fact was seen through by Shizuku who was staring at Hajime.

    Shizuku¡¯s nce showed that she was through with the topic and ate all that was left of the hotdog, then Hajime and them finally reached the adventurers guild headquarters in the Kingdom. The building had a feeling like it wasn¡¯t inferior in history or scale whenpared with Fuyuren¡¯s branch. When the entrance opened up, there were a lot of adventurers going in and out busily. The amount of requests in the Kingdom likely shot up after the invasion after all.

    Hajime and them entered the guild and walked towards the ten rows ofrge counters. Though it was jammed packed with adventurers, as expected, the receptionists of the headquarters showed splendid skills in their procedures and the lines continued progressing at a fierce rate. In addition, the receptionists were all beautiful women. Right, they were incredible beauties. There was also a cute child as well. An incredibly cute child. *I assume by child they¡¯re talking about a woman and not a kid, however in text it was child so i¡¯ll leave it as such*

    However, Hajime was not one to fall for such honeytraps. After all, Hajime¡¯s lover was someone who wouldn¡¯t lose out in cuteness nor beauty, she was the perfect beautiful woman. Even now, she was the happy and cute woman holding onto Hajime¡¯s hand. There was no chance that he¡¯d ever be fascinated by other women.

    That¡¯s why, Hajime was thinking that he¡¯d want to be given a break from the traps while breaking through happily and gayly. Because he really won¡¯t be fascinated by any other woman other than Yue after all.

    After having enough of Shizuku¡¯s amazed expression while beside them, Hajime finally reached the receptionist. As he took out his status te he also took out to submit the documents proving that Myu was safely returned to Erisen.

    [Though I¡¯vee to report apleted request, is it possible for the head the Iruwa branch to report it to the Fuyuren branch from headquarters?]

    [Hai? ¡­.A nominated quest¡­¡­right? I¡¯m sorry, please wait for a moment¡­¡­]

    The receptionist tilted her neck a little in puzzlement from Hajime¡¯s words. It was a proper reaction because a nominated quest from a head of a branch would never be given out to just any adventurer. Currently, the adventurers who were doing their procedures next to Hajime were looking at him in surprise.

    When the receptionist received Hajime¡¯s status te and looked at the contents, her rified expression was destroyed and became just like the adventurers who were surprised. And afterparing the status te and Hajime¡¯s face numerous times, she stood up in a panic.

    [Are you without a doubt, Na, Nagumo Hajime-sama?]

    [? Ahh, it¡¯s exactly as written on the status te]

    [I¡¯m deeply sorry but, would you pleasee into the reception room? On the asion that Nagumo-sama visited the guild, we¡¯ve been informed to bring him inside¡­¡­I¡¯ll immediately call the guild master]

    [Ha? No, I just want to request that thepleted report gets sent to the head of the Iruwa branch. Besides, I¡¯ve got ns to go and repair the great barrier after this. Please pardon me from the trouble]

    [Eh, eh~, that¡¯ll put me in a troubling position¡­..I¡¯ll immediately, immediately, call the guild master toe so, please wait for a moment!]

    With that the receptionist disappeared into the interior while leaving behind all of Hajime¡¯s paperwork and status te with a speed which seemed that it could generate enough force to make a ~Pew~ sound. Hajime became disappointed. Yue and Shizuku patted Hajime¡¯s shoulder as if saying, ma~a, ma~a.

    Although Hajime was told to wait for a while, he wondered if this was more troublesome and if he should just report directly to the Iruwa branch? as he thought this, an old man with a beard appeared with the receptionist from a while ago. When Hajime saw the old man he was convinced. He was absolutely the kind of old man who while tossing away his clothes to show his muscles, turn into a macho-oldman while raising out a shout, [Fun¡¯nu~ua!].

    That old man with the weird atmosphere was definitely the guild master and from the moment he appeared the guild suddenly rapidly became noisier. When the guild master called out to Hajime, themotion spread out to the entire guild.

    It appears that the guild master¡¯s name was Barusu Raputa. It was a name which somehow sounded like it¡¯ll being a person into ruins. Somehow it wasn¡¯t as bothersome as Hajime had first expected, his nce seemed to indicate that he wanted to talk with Hajime about the report to Iruwa.

    No matter which town he travels to and whatever incidents urred, he had a feeling in his chest that everything would turn out alright but, that was expecting too much.

    [Barusu-dono, won¡¯t you introduce them to me? If it¡¯s someone who¡¯s being eyed by the guild master then, by all means, I¡¯d like to be an acquaintance? Especially because as a gentlemen, it would not do to not greet those lovely women?]

    The person who said such affectionate lines whileing closer besides Hajime and them was a bond pretty boy. 4 beautiful women were following behind him. When the surrounding adventurers saw him they began to whisper between themselves. The reason was because he was a ¡°Gold¡± rank adventurer named Abel. It seems that his second name was ¡°sh de¡±.

    With that, Barusu announced that Hajime and Abel were both ¡°Gold¡± rankers. The surrounding noise became incredible in an instant which caused Hajime to have a purely troublesome expression. Hajime was about to take Yue and Shizuku and immediately leave the guild but, Abel definitely had an interest in Shizuku and Yue so he had no intentions of allowing them to leave so easily.

    Or rather, does no one notice that Shizuku was in the Hero¡¯s party? Hajime thought with a questionable face. While disregarding Hajime¡¯s current state, Able called out to Hajime with a refreshed face andughingly.

    [Fu~n, you¡¯re ¡°Gold¡± huh~. You seem quite young though¡­¡­just what kind of hand did you y? There¡¯s no way it was a proper method right? Ahh, since it wasn¡¯t a proper method you can¡¯t say it out here huh¡­¡­sorry for not being considerate enough?]

    *It¡¯s imagery, he¡¯s human lol*Abel was spitting out poison while smiling. At this point, Hajime hadpletely discarded the thought of fighting with Abel. It was because he judged that he wasn¡¯t worthy enough to be an opponent. Yue and Shizuku also realised what Hajime was thinking and also tried to quickly leave the guild.

    [Ma~a, wait a bit. Just because I¡¯m a real ¡°Gold¡± doesn¡¯t mean you have to run away. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll eat you? Ma~a, since you might not be able to stay around, leaving is fine but, how about I go out for a meal with those girls? I¡¯ll show them what a real ¡°Gold¡± is?]

    So Abel says as he blocks them off. His eyes were convinced that if he invited the women they would absolutely not refuse. However, considering what Abels words sounded like in front of the 3 cheats¡­¡­it sounded absolutely ludicrous. Since Barusu knew of Hajime and their true identities, his face was trembling and shaking.

    [Oi, Yaegashi. Taking care of these unfortunate pretty boys is what you¡¯re in charge of right? I¡¯ll leave it to you, the specialist, this is just like a degraded version of Amanogawa]

    [Who¡¯s the specialist of what. To begin with, what are you saying about another person¡¯s childhood friend. Kouki isn¡¯t ¡­¡­.this disappointing? ¡­..Maybe, surely¡­..he¡¯s not that pitiful and regrettable]

    [¡­¡­Shizuku, you say some unexpected things sometimes. But I intensely agree]

    The 3 people were having an extremely natural conversation while being through with Abel. He¡¯s probably never received bad treatment ever since he obtained ¡°Gold¡±. The other women were also ring scowly at Yue and them.

    As expected it was bing a riot so Hajime was thinking about starting a countdown before blowing away all members that wereughing, including the guild master¡­¡­while Hajime was having such dangerous thoughts, an unexpectedly deep voice spoke out like a young girl called out to Hajime and them.

    [Ara~a~n, Isn¡¯t it Hajime-san and Yue-oneesama over there?]

    Hajime felt chills from the mysterious voice and immediately took a defensive stance with Donner pulled out. And the one who appeared when Hajime and them turned around was¡­¡­

    [Wh, what is this monster!?]

    [Who~is, who could ever confuse San-chi¡¯s face for a monster!?] *This line is definitely wrong it was a mess, SAN?????????????????????????????????*

    Abel shouted out instinctively towards the mass of muscle with wide open eyes! It had thick muscle armor throughout its entire body and face just like what you¡¯d see inics and was around 2 meters in height. Yet it had it¡¯s red hair tied up to make twintails with a cute ribbon and what they were wearing was a so-called Yukata dress. There were lots of frills attached onto it. They were fluttering around a lot. The thick legs were wonderfully exposed.

    For a moment, Hajime had thought that it was the monster, Christabel, from Brook town but, it appears to have been a different person. Unless that guy had a shape shifting ability¡­..

    [Hi~i, st, stay away! Who do you think I am! I¡¯m the ¡°Gold¡± ranked ¡°sh de¡± Abel! If youe any closer than this, I¡¯ll cut you down here!]

    [Ma~a, that¡¯s terrible! To be called a monster on our first meeting and killed¡­.you¡¯re the same ¡°Gold¡± as manager but you¡¯re treating me quite differently~*<- you¡¯ll understandter*. But¡­..you¡¯re face is to my preference?]

    Hajime and them stiffened up from being called out by the man-woman and reminded of Christabel, meanwhile Abel had somehow been cornered. No, he? She? was just there but, San-chi was seen as an enemy and about to be cut down by Abel.

    The man looked towards Abel with an amazed expression as he screamed out instinctively? She? If so then, she seems to prefer Abel¡¯s looks and impatiently approached. With her eyes shining like a beast and while licking her lips.

    [I said don¡¯te over here! You monster!]

    Abel who was unable to withstand the fear finally pulled out his sword. It was a ¡°Gold¡± ranked adventurer¡¯s attack. Everyone had thought that it would take the life of the man-woman but, the reality was well beyond their expectations.

    The man-woman who cut the distance in an instant towards Abel while leaving an afterimage held onto Abel¡¯s sword with one hand and grabbed him as is. In other words, it was a bearhug.

    Abel¡¯s body could be heard creaking out and was desperately trying to escape. However, because the restraint was formed by muscles, he wasn¡¯t able to escape, while he was struggling desperately, Abel¡¯s tragic time had begun.

    [Nufufu, I¡¯ll thoroughly punish the bad child?]

    [Stop it! Don¨Cmmu~guu!?]

    Abel began to break out into convulsions, after a while, the sound of a sword nging onto the ground was heard. That sight was almost like a flower¡¯s bud being cut off.

    The women who were serving Abel all turned pale faced in an instant and ran out of the guild at full speed. Afterwards, the guild as wrapped in silence, Abel was finally released and fell to the ground as if broken. No matter how you looked at it, the victim was the ruffian.

    However, what was there was definitely a ¡°Gold¡± ranked adventurer. He still retained some consciousness as he red at the man-woman. ¡­¡­But, he immediately looked away from the man-woman and nced over towards Hajime.

    [O, oi, you! You¡¯re the same ¡°Gold¡± right! Then help me! Besides, although you may have obtained it through unjust means, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you! You¡¯re role is to help me, the ¡°sh de¡±! It¡¯ll be an Honor! Look, quickly do something about this monster! You slowpoke!]

    Although Hajime didn¡¯t understand why he was asking for help while verbally abusing him but, his nce was past amazement and turned into pity and regret for Abel. Incidentally, if this really is ¡°Gold¡±, then this world¡¯s adventurers are doomed? Barusu thought. Barusu shook his neck as if he was denying something. There may have been various problems with Abel being ¡°Gold¡±.

    And while Abel was unleashing out all kinds of unbearable insults, the one who came forwards was not the man-woman, but Yue. There, Abel got the wrong idea.

    [Ahh, you¡¯re willing to help me? Then, tonight I¡¯ll make time just for yo-¡­¡­]

    [¡­¡­Don¡¯t open your mouth]

    Hajime and Shizuku understood that Yue¡¯s voice carried anger in it. It seems she¡¯s a bit ticked off that he was verbally abusing Hajime. While interrupting Abel¡¯s words, a ck swirling orb appeared in Yue¡¯s right palm.

    [¡­¡­Be born once again thene back ¡°Beep¡± rascal]

    [Eh~? Wai-!? Stop, ah, ah, aaah¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!]

    On this day, another person from this world, a man has perished and the gave out their first cries as a man-woman.

    With a satisfied expression, Yue who crushed the symbol of a man, returned to Hajime¡¯s side. If you looked at the surroundings, all male adventurers covered their crotches with both hands while slouching over and trembling. Someone within them had tears in their eyes as well. It appears that just seeing it was enough to damage them.

    Then, at that time, whispers began to be heard in the guild that was wrapped in silence.

    [O, oi, a blond girl with red eyes and a white haired boy with an eyepatch¡­..]

    [Eh? It, it can¡¯t be, the ¡°Crotch Smasher¡±!]

    [Seriously¡­..then those two are ¡°Sma-love¡±¡­..]*<- original text, Or Smash Lovers, whichever floats ur boat*

    [Eh? What¡¯s that, those two horrifying names]

    [You don¡¯t know? They¡¯re the adventurers who appeared like aet several months ago. ¡°A blond girl with red eyes like a rose. Don¡¯t be misled by those good looks, if you get pulled in what awaits you is a new world. She has the appearance of a goddess but she¡¯s also the son killing demon king¡±¡±By her side is the white haired boy with an eyepatch. The incarnation of unreasonableness. Words never get through to him. Do not make eye contact. Do not speak out to him. Do not get into his sights. If you still want to live that is¡±, that¡¯s what the minstrel who came from Brook said. In fact, even in Fuyuren and Hourado, theres been quite a lot of men¡¯s whose son were murdered to the state of being unable to recover by an unknown group?]*Son here meaning genitals*

    [What¡¯s with that, how scary]

    It appears that Hajime and Yue¡¯s name circted even to the Kingdom due to minstrels. The surrounding adventurers looked at Hajime and them in terror while shivering, if we make eye contact, we¡¯ll get done in! they thought as they gradually distanced themselves while covering their crotch.

    [You guys¡­..what exactly were you guys doing]

    Shizuku looked at Hajime and Yue with an amazed nce. Yue looked indifferent but, Hajime¡¯s cheeks were cramping up grandly as the rumors of the 2 names spread. Then, the man-woman from a while ago called out to them.

    [It¡¯s been a while? I¡¯m happy that you two haven¡¯t changed, wan] *<- a dog¡¯s barking noise*

    [¡­..No, who are you. Are you Christabel¡¯s acquaintance?]

    Hajime asked while being openly on guard towards the man-woman who winked at them. He had a slight trauma of the time when he was attacked by Christabel while leaving Brook Town. Once again, Shizuku who also witnessed the strange scene, thought, where did the usual everyday social conversations go, her cheeks were unintentionally cramping up, as she casually withdrew behind Hajime to make him a shield.

    [Ara, how thoughtless of me¡­..you wouldn¡¯t know from my appearance nen? I once confessed to Yue-oneesama and I literally suffered an honorable death as a man but¡­¡­have you remembered?]

    [¡­¡­Ah. Really?]

    It appears that Yue had an idea as she looked up at the man-woman with a shocked expression. The man-womanughed happily as Yue managed to remember.

    ording to his self introduction, he confessed to Yue at Brook Town but was immediately shot down, the people who she mainly performed a crotch smash on were mainly adventurers, and as a man-woman he/she studied under Christabel. By the way, it seems that his/her name was Mariabel (Named by Christabel).

    [At that time, I was truly foolish, wan. I¡¯m sorry ne? Yue-oneesama¡­.]

    [¡­..N, you¡¯ve be splendid. A new life should be enjoyed]

    [Ufufu, I thought that Oneesama would say that, wan. Speaking of which, recently, there have been more and more boys hoping to be Christabel¡¯s apprentices. If I remember right, it was a former ¡°ck¡± rank adventurer and some former mercenaries based in the hidden organization in Horuado¡­¡­with that, the manager has to expand her shop nen. Today is the preliminary inspection]

    Hajime¡¯s spine began to tingle and his expression distorted and trembled in fear. It appears that because of Hajime and them, there wererge quantities of man-woman in this world and they were multiplying.

    However, Hajime hadn¡¯t noticed that Mariabel was originally an average height and built man. The rapid growth within these few months was¡­¡­due to Christabel¡¯s training methods, by itself, it seems to be at a monstrous level.

    Furthermore, from what Mariabel spilled out a while ago, Christabel was originally a ¡°Gold¡± rank adventurer. Naturally her disciples would be extremelypetent inbat. It was clear from the fight that Mariabel had with Abel a while ago.

    A huge unparalleled army of man-woman¡­..it¡¯s a nightmare.

    As Hajime watched Yue and Mariabel exchange conversations in a friendly manner, he renewed his determination to escape from this world as soon as possible.

    Shizuku said with an amazed voice, [You reap what you sow¡­.], as she stood behind him. Somehow or another, Hajime who was angry, pushed Shizuku off onto Mariabel. After this, the pleased Mariabel gave Shizuku a grand hug to the point of causing her face to turn pale, after she was separated from Mariabel, she went and quarreled grandly with Hajime, at that time, the rumor ridiculing Shizuku¡¯s rtionship started spreading but¡­¡­it¡¯ll be omitted here.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    At the adventurers guild Hajime had learned of a separate kind of world threat, however, he tried to ignore it as much as possible as he went to repair the great barrier.

    The ce where Shizuku guided them to was being guarded by a considerable amount of soldiers, the guards turned a dangerous look towards Hajime as he approached. However, they¡¯re eyes softened up immediately when they noticed that Shizuku was by his side.

    Thanks to Shizuku¡¯s face pass, they were easily allowed in and found a space which was made out of white marble-like stone, at the center was a magic formation with a cylindrical artifact enshrined on top of it. The artifact would normally be around 2 meters in length but, right now it was broken from the middle and it¡¯s remains were scattered around.

    Around it¡¯s surrounding was a few men worrying till wits end as they groaned, [un,un]. They were most likely the craftsmen who were trying to repair the great barrier.

    [Oya? If it isn¡¯t Shizuku-dono. ¡­¡­What brings you here?]

    A man who was around his 60s with a fully grown mustache and carried an obvious craftsman aura called out to Shizuku as soon as he noticed. It appears to have been one of Shizuku¡¯s acquaintances.

    [Hello, Worupen-san. I¡¯m just a guide. I¡¯ve brought along a Synergist who may be able to repair the great barrier]

    [What was that? Is it by chance that boy there?]

    The man who Shizuku called Worupen turned his nce over to Hajime and was clearly suspicious but did not voice it to Shizuku.

    Truthfully, Worupen was under the Hairhi Kingdom¡¯s direct control as the head synergist. The great barrier artifact was naturally an Age of Gods artifact, in the present age, attempting to repair it was extremely difficult even for the head synergist of the royal pce. So even if he was suddenly told that a boy who wasn¡¯t even 20 yet was able to fix it, it would be natural that he wouldn¡¯t be able to believe it so easily.

    However, Hajime wasn¡¯t concerned with those kinds of nces and passed between Worupen and the other craftsmen towards the artifact and ce his hand onto the ruins. What he activated was ¡°Mineral Appraisal¡±.

    [He~e, I see¡­..it should be strong if it¡¯s like this]

    [Fu~n, you¡¯re just a kid so what could you possibly know about it]

    As Hajime nodded as he understood how the great barrier was able to protect the Kingdom for hundreds of years from foreign enemies, Worupen grunted out from his nose in a bad mood.

    However, Hajime was indifferent towards Worupen¡¯s attitude and proceeded to begin ¡°Transmuting¡±. Red sparks began to spread out around Hajime and one after another he began to fuse the wreckage with one hand back into their original ces.

    Towards that transmuting speed and uracy, not only Worupen but also his subordinates weren¡¯t able to peel their eyes away. Shizuku who was also seeing Hajime¡¯s all-out ¡°Transmuting¡± for the first time, seemed to also have been fascinated by the red sparks which was dancing around in the white space as she mutters, [How beautiful¡­..].

    Hajime who finished repairing the Age of Gods artifact in only a matter of several tens of seconds suddenly began pouring in magical power into it to activate the great barrier.

    The cylindrical artifact shot out light from its top which climbed up towards the sky. Immediately afterwards, a soldier who was guarding outside rushed into the room and reported that the 3rd barrier had revived.

    [¡­¡­.How could this be¡­¡­an artifact from the Age of Gods was so easily¡­¡­]

    Shizuku told the stunned Worupen with a wry smile that Hajime came from the same world as she did. [No wonder¡­.] Worupen and them said with a convinced face.

    Incidentally, when she told them that the ck katana which fired them all up before was made by Hajime, they¡¯re eyes suddenly sparkled and shined like beasts. Hajime disregarded them and continued to quickly walk towards the next artifacts location.

    However, Worupen and them with their massive craftsmen spirits, knew that they couldn¡¯t just easily let go of a synergists who was above them.

    [Please wait a moment¡ª¨C!! An apprentice! By all means, please take us in as your apprentices¡ª-!!]

    [Uo! Wha, what¡¯s with you guys suddenly. Or rather, don¡¯t cling onto my feet! You¡¯re creeping me out!]

    Worupen was appealing to be Hajime¡¯s apprentice as he clung onto his feet. In addition, Worupen¡¯s subordinates begin to one by one cling onto Hajime in order to not let him escape. While genuinely being disgusted from the bottom of his heart that he was in such close contact with such hairy men, Hajime tried to shake them off of his leg but they had firmly gripped on so it was hard to get them off.

    Since there was no helping it, he activated ¡°Thunder d¡± which caused everyone to go, [Ababababa], and he broke free. Even still, the craftsmen crawled and reached out with their hands, as expected even Hajime couldn¡¯t ignore them and said out a clear reason to decline them.

    [Look here, I¡¯ll be immediately leaving this ce and I have no ns to return to the Kingdom either. Having apprentices is also very troublesome as well, first of all, even if you became my apprentices I wouldn¡¯t have anything to teach you guys]

    [But, you easily repaired the artifact and even made Shizuku-dono¡¯s ck katana as well. We have absolutely no idea how to create something like that at all. If you¡¯re willing to teach us then¡­¡­]

    [No, it wasn¡¯t just ¡°Transmuting Magic¡± it was also ¡°Creation Magic¡±, a magic which you guys aren¡¯t capable of is required]

    [That can¡¯t be¡­..]

    Worupen and them exhaustively dropped their shoulders towards Hajime¡¯s words. Truthfully, the great barrier artifact was also created with Space magic through Creation magic, the barrier of the Kingdom was a special type which intercepted space.

    A normal synergist wouldn¡¯t be able to repair it. Of course, since space magic was ingrained into the ores, if you steadily repaired it, it¡¯s likely that you¡¯d be able to repair it to some degree but not until perfection.

    Disregarding Worupen and them who hung their heads, when Hajime tried to once again go towards the location of the other artifact, Worupen and their eyes sharpened up again.

    [Still, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you have excellent transmuting skills! By all means, take us in as apprentices~!!]

    [How persistent!]

    Such fearsome craftsmen spirit. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he didn¡¯tpromise. In the end, while Hajime was repairing all of the artifacts, Worupen and them who were supposed to be the Kingdom¡¯s synergists were sticking onto him and crying like babies.

    Furthermore was it because they heard of the rumors? Those who gathered weren¡¯t just the synergists at the scene, eventually Hajime was being crowded as they tried to learn his techniques. Hajime who was close to wits end was beginning to fling the craftsmen far away into the distance but, they got up like zombies as they tried to learn of the secrets to his ¡°Transmuting¡± and crowded around him once again.

    As expected of the craftsmen¡¯s and their desires to reconstruct the Kingdom, Hajime was nning to escape but¡­..it appears that they weremunicating through the craftsmenswork in the Kingdom, wherever he went they appeared! and asked limitless questions. It appears that until they learn of everything, they have no ns to stop clinging or leaving, as expected even Hajime was shrinking back from it.

    While being bombarded with questions, Hajime finally nned to seriously escape and created the game of tag that all craftsmen in the Kingdom participated in.

    [Damn, what¡¯s happening here. Even though I¡¯m using ¡°Hide Presence¡±]

    [Hahaha~, those kinds of things are useless against our ¡°Craftsmen intuition¡±]

    [We can clearly feel you! Nagumo-dono¡¯s passionate pathosssssss!!]*<- basically his feelings*

    [Ha~a, Ha~a, the presence of techniques! We can hear the gasping voice of the amazing techniquessssss!!]

    The craftsmen? were equipped with a different kind of institution which surpassed Hajime¡¯s. While having a cramped cheek of not wanting to be touched, he seriously thought over if he should pull out Donner and scg or not.

    In the end, the escaping and pursuing drama caused great confusion because the craftsmen¡¯s had disappeared from their reconstruction sites, when it finally reached Ririana¡¯s ears, the royal family intervened and restored control in the situation.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    [Yaegashi¡­¡­couldn¡¯t you have helped me out? You were acquainted with them right?]

    Hajime had returned to the royal pce as if tired out from something, once he returned he treated himself to tea while staring andining at Shizuku.

    Yue was also next to Shizuku, when Hajime came back, she quickly prepared the tea. It was exactly something a lover would do. Having to look at the army of craftsmen who were approaching with bloodshot eyes and panting out, [Ha~a, Ha~a], they returned back to the royal pce first while averting their eyes from Hajime¡¯s, she was a wonderful lover.

    [Don¡¯t say such ridiculous things. ¡­¡­.The case with the ck katana was already an uproar but, that¡¯s exactly why I knew that it was impossible to stop them who had mes within them¡­¡­]

    [Hajime, thanks for the good work]

    Shizuku made an excuse while looking away and Yue drank tea while patting Hajime on the head. When Hajime hugged Yue tightly, as is, he carried her like a princess and sat down on the opposite seat of Shizuku.

    [¡­..What is it I wonder, these smoldering irritated feelings. Even though Yue took the same actions as me¡­..]

    [Ha? There¡¯s no reason Yue and Yaegashi are on the same level is there? If you¡¯re the other party then I¡¯ll get angry, if it¡¯s Yue then its no problem]

    [Un, Yue is your lover after all, I get what you¡¯re saying but¡­..right now I want to hit you so badly]

    Towards the obvious difference in treatment, even though she understood that she¡¯d naturally get done in, a blue vein appeared as she became angry. It was the same concept of bing angry at lovers who were flirting in front of her even if she knew they were lovers.

    Yue who was on his knee, began to say, [A~n], to Hajime with the snacks that came along with the tea, [I¡¯m in your way huh? I¡¯m a bothersome insect huh?], with twitching cheeks Shizuku was thinking about escaping to where Kaori was but, suddenly, the door to their room was flung opened with a ~Ban!~ sound without being knocked on.

    What is it? what was reflected in Hajime and their sights was a 10 year-old blond haired blue eyed pretty boy and he red at Hajime while ~Ki¡¯ing!~. Moreover, did he not like that Yue was sitting on Hajime¡¯sp? After seeing Yue for a moment his eyes became further enraged which seemed to contain 2 times the anger from before.

    [Was it you! The scum who adjusted Kaori! M, moreover, even though there¡¯s Kaori, those, those kinds of things¡­.I won¡¯t forgive it, I¡¯ll definitely never forgive you!]

    The person appearing and saying such things was the prince of this country, Randell S.B. Hairhi. Randell clenched his fist and ran towards Hajime while letting out a courageous shout, [U~oooooo!]. His mind was filled with giving Hajime a beating.

    Although Hajime didn¡¯t understand what was going on, for the time being he decided to pick up a sugar cube that was prepared for tea on the table and flicked it in opposition. The sugar cube which flew out at impossible speeds, urately hit Randell in the forehead, [Higu~u!], he let out a strange scream as his head was flung back onto the floor.

    The pain of his forehead and the back of his head caused him to roll around with his hands covering his head. After writhing in pain for a while, he got back up and ~Ki!¡¯ed~ at Hajime as he red and rushed in again.

    Therefore, Hajime let loose the second shot. ~Bachikon!~ sounded out as Randell¡¯s head was flung backwards. The sugar cube was crushed and scattered into the air as if dancing and Randell was forcefully performing a backflip due to the sheer power and fell onto the ground once again.

    [Your, your highness~! You~, how dare you do that to his highness~!]

    [We¡¯ll beat and cut you!]

    [Protect his highness!]

    From the door that Randell flung open, some old men who were guard-like came running in and charged at Hajime.

    Bachikon! Bachikon! Bachikon!

    Of course in one rotation, the sugar cubes were urately fired into all members foreheads, in another sense they were all artistically kneeling together.

    However, Randell and the old men were quite tenacious, they red at Hajime as they tried to stand back up. While thinking that they had some nice guts, Hajime grabbed the whole bottle filled with cubes and fired them all after taking them out.

    Chuchuchuchuchuchuchuin!

    An impossible sound ranged out and sugar cubes were flicked out like a machine gun from Hajime¡¯s hand, Randell and them were writhing on the ground like a bad marite performance.

    Although damage was kept to a minimum because they were just sugar cubes, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it still hurt. Shizuku who became absentminded with her jaw dropped down, finally regained herposure and restrained Hajime, the room had already been filled with sobs of sorrow.

    After Hajime stopped firing sugar cubes because he ran out, he stared at Randell who had his legs arranged as if he was a woman who was assaulted by a thug and had his face buried into the floor while crying in sorrow. It appears that his heart broke after taking on Hajime¡¯s relentless attacks.

    The surrounding old men rushed up towards him and were saying, [Your highness~! The wounds are shallow!], in order tofort him.

    Then, Ririana appeared at that timing.

    Shizuku was scolding Hajime that he went overboard, Yue who was on top of Hajime¡¯sp was calmly eating and chewing on the teacakes, Hajime who was receiving a warning from Shizuku was indifferently drinking his tea, and Randell who broke down into tears and the old men who were trying to cheer him up as he cried.

    When Ririana saw them she understood the situation and covered her eyes with one hand as she looked up towards the sky.

    [It appears that I was toote¡­..]

    [*Princess*Hime-san huh? I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about, but your blood brother seems to be emotionally unstable? Won¡¯t you quickly reim him?]

    Ririana¡¯s eyes seemed to want to say, [It¡¯s probably your fault right!], but, certainly it was also because Randell suddenly went out of control under false charges, she gave a deep sigh and helped Randell get up.

    The cause why Randell charged at Hajime was obviously due to Kaori.

    Thepletely changed Kaori (body) caused Randell to be surprised and he asked for the reason why she¡¯s be like that. From the results, it appears that he understood that it was because of ¡°Hajime-kun¡±, furthermore, due to Kaori¡¯s expression while talking about Hajime being exactly like a maiden in love, he finally realised who his true enemy was.

    And, a guy who tossed away Kaori¡¯s original body can¡¯t possibly be a good guy! once he convinced himself he began to rush in and witnessed Hajime embracing another woman while Kaori was yearning for him in her heart which caused him to hit his boiling point in anger.

    Randell had intended to challenge and rescue the trapped princess from the demon lord Hajime but¡­..the results were as shown presently.

    Far from giving a beating, he wasn¡¯t even able to get close and treated as a minor hindrance, it was pathetic and mortifying so tears finally started flowing out.

    While being picked up into Ririana¡¯s arms, Randell suddenly cried out, [Aneue~*Older sister*] and clung onto her. Looking at his state, as expected even for Hajime, did I overdo it? he thought as he scratched his cheek. Shizuku was piercing him with an amazed nce at his childishness.

    But, Randells misfortunes have not yet ended. Immediately after he buried his face into Ririana¡¯s chest, Kaori entered the room.

    [Ah, his highness Randell, and Riri as well¡­¡­wait, what¡¯s wrong your highness!? Your crying so much!]

    [Ka, Kaori!? No, this, this is, it¡¯s not like I wanted to beforted by my sister¡­..]

    Randell quickly separated from Ririana and desperately made excuses. In front of the woman who he liked, he couldn¡¯t bear to say that he was a boy who wanted to beforted and held by his older sister.

    However, Kaori understood the rough situation from Shizuku and Ririana¡¯s expression and from Randell¡¯s crying and Hajime¡¯s attitude, and she finally dropped a bomb after a long time.

    [Geez¡­.it¡¯s Hajime-kun right? Who made his highness cry. It¡¯s not good to bully a younger child]

    [No, it¡¯s because he suddenly tried to beat me, I just patted him a little¡­..]

    He was actually being serious, but not even being a threat to Hajime, Randell fell into shock. However, the most damaging part was that it was judged that he was naturally being bullied. Suppressing his chest he groaned out, [Gu].

    [Patting him¡­..did you properly ¡°hold back¡±? His highness is still a ¡°child¡± after all?]

    After having been treated like a child from the woman who he liked, Randell who was humiliated by the assumption, [Ha~u!], further suppressed his chest.

    [Ahh, I only flicked some sugar cubes? There¡¯s probably hardly any damage. As expected even I wouldn¡¯t go around shooting a child]

    [But he was ¡°holding onto¡± Riri wasn¡¯t he¡­¡­moreover his forehead is reddening. Even though he had such a ¡°cute¡± face¡­.his highness is a bit ¡°quick to assume¡± and ¡°tends to run out of control¡± but, at the bottom of it all he¡¯s a ¡°good child¡± so if possible I¡¯d like it if you could ¡°properly choose your opponents¡±¡­..]

    She waspletely aware that he wasforting himself with Riri, while being evaluated as cute as a man, having his bad points pointed out that his older sister continually noted, and furthermore being treated as a child. Randell¡¯s knees suddenly gave out and he fell onto the ground on all fours.

    [Ara~ra], Riri had a troubled smile but, Shizuku and the old men, [Please stop already, his highnesses life points are already at 0~!], seemed to be raising out bitter voices within themselves.

    However, Kaori didn¡¯t let up. She worried about Randell who suddenly fell and called out anxiously.

    [Your highness, are you alright? As expected the spot where you were hit was too much¡­.]

    [¡­¡­No, I¡¯m not injured. Rather than that¡­..Kaori¡­¡­.what does Kaori think about me?]

    Randell who was covered in wounds, decisively heard Kaori¡¯s feelings

    [For his highness? Let¡¯s see¡­.sometimes I be envious of Riri. I also~ want a naughty younger brother like his highness]

    [Gufu~¡­young, younger brother¡­..]

    The bomb that was dropped with a smile gave additional damage to Randell. Shizuku and the old men were thinking, why would you purposely pour salt onto the wound like that! with a face that seemed to want to cry, it seemed that Randell¡¯s eyes had no more strength to withstand it.

    However, even if he¡¯s small Randell is a man, he can¡¯t afford to stop here. Over the past few days, he cried a lot from the news of his fathers death, was helped up by his mother and older sister, and had just sworn in front of the grave to be strong. Now that the king of this country was gone he needed to lead it, he can¡¯t afford to be stopped by this level of pain!

    [Then¡­..is that kind of guy good? What¡¯s so good about that guy!]

    Rendell stared and ~Ki¡¯ed!~ at Hajime, it was as if he was appealing and implying, [Open your eyes Kaori! You should already know who¡¯s better!].

    Hajime firmly held onto Yue from behind as Randell stared at him. From Randell¡¯s view, he was likely the worst person a woman could fall for.

    However, Kaori¡¯s reply was obvious¡­..

    [Eh? wh, what¡¯s with that your highness, suddenly¡­.mo~u, it¡¯s embarrassing. But¡­..fufu, let¡¯s see. That person is the person I love. If you asked me what about him I liked then, everything, I guess¡­..fufu]

    And, that gave the final blow to Randell.

    Once again Randell looked down and trembled greatly while still on all fours. Although Kaori was worried and about to rubbed his back with her hand and call out to him, Randell suddenly got up and rejected Kaori¡¯s hand as he bolted towards the entrance.

    And, he turned around once he reached the door,

    [I hate the likes of youuuuu!!!]

    He cried out loud and ran off. As he left, the shining thing at the corner of his eyes probably wasn¡¯t their imaginations. From a distance, [Ua~aaaaaan!!], it was not understood if it was a cry or a courageous shout but it was clearly heard. After Randell¡¯s sudden escape, the dumbfounded old men, [Your highness~!], they shouted as they left the room to chase after Randell.

    [¡­¡­That¡¯s youth for you]

    [Hi~i, more like personal affairs¡­..you¡¯ve made him cry]

    [No, ma~a, that¡¯s right but¡­..the one who dealt the finishing blow was Kaori right?]

    [Ku, I can¡¯t refute that¡­..]

    Hajime muttered out as Randell¡¯s first love dispersed like the petals of cherry blossoms and Shizuku added in a tsukkomi. Kaori was wondering what was going on and about to run after Randell but Ririana stopped her.

    Ririana knew that sooner orter Randell¡¯s first love woulde to an end, she had intended tofort her younger brother by sleeping together with him for tonight. Randell was someone who will soon be the King of this country. He should be able to shrug off one or two unrequited loves.

    When Ririana firmly closed the door that was left open, she walked towards Hajime and them along with Kaori. It appears that, rather than chasing after Randell, it seemed like she had something to talk about with Hajime and them. Ririana took the seat next to Shizuku.

    Kaori was¡­..locking arms in ¡°hand to hand¡± against Yue while trying to sit on Hajime¡¯s opposite knee which caused them to look like they were pro wrestling.

    If it were her original body then, Kaori wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up against Yue because she was able to strengthen her body through direct magic maniption while Kaori was a support type, however, because of the apostle¡¯s body she¡¯s well able topete now¡­.more like she seems to be the one who was pushing.

    [Kaori¡­.You¡¯ve be so strong¡­.]

    [No, Shizuku. Stop being impressed and stop them]

    Ririana tsukkomied Shizuku who had a slightly lonely expression while making her remark. Since there was some shock when Kaori died once, Shizuku was slightly bing a regrettable person when regarding Kaori. There¡¯s no way they could have the sses number 1 person with the mostmon sense turn into a regrettable character so, Hajime gave Kaori a strong flick to the forehead which forced her to sit on the seat besides them.

    [U~u, it¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s only Yue¡­..]

    [¡­¡­Fufu, I won¡¯t give up Hajime¡¯s knee]

    [Ano~, I¡¯d like to begin the talk soon but¡­..]

    Ririana called out coyly. However no one paid any attention to her.

    [Hajime-kun¡­..]

    [Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes, Kaori. You¡¯re sitting next to me, isn¡¯t it fine?]

    [¡­..I guess it can¡¯t be helped then. I¡¯ll give you my hand]

    [Eh? Really? Then, I want you to caress my cheeks just like how you do it for Yue. ¡­¡­Or is it no good?]

    [If it¡¯s just that much then I don¡¯t mind]

    [Ehehe, thanks, Hajime-kun]

    [I¡¯ll wait then. Waiting should be fine right? Yes, I¡¯ll wait no matter how long¡­..~gusu~]

    Ririana whopletely missed her timing to talk, [I, even though I¡¯m a princess¡­..It¡¯s like I¡¯m air], with tears. Shizuku interviened as she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and finally, Hajime and their pink barrier was removed. Was a bit of Kaori also a part of it? It seems to have been stronger than usual. Is it proof that Kaori¡¯s single-minded pursuit was oveing Hajime¡­..

    [~Kohon~. Back to what I was saying, just as Nagumo-san asked I¡¯ve spread the rumors about the truth of the churches teachings but¡­.unexpectedly, it seems to be going rather well. As expected, Aiko-san, no, ¡°Goddess of Fertility¡± seems to have been effective]

    [I see. ¡­..Ma~a, people will believe in what they want to believe in, people will naturally get taken in the more it dramatically shakes their hearts. I expected that they¡¯d believe it all without any problems. All that¡¯s left, is to wait to see the actual effects¡­.there¡¯s no knowing what¡¯ll happen after all]

    [¡­..That¡¯s right. But, it¡¯s still hard to believe. What we¡¯ve believed for years have been nothing but a fantasy¡­..my individual stance aside, it¡¯s inevitable that a panic will start in the public. As someone from the royal family, Nagumo-san¡¯s proposal was a god send]

    Ririana bowed and thanked Hajime with aplex expression. Shizuku leaned her neck to the side and and asked, [About what?].

    What Hajime and Ririana were talking about was, an exnation for the head temple¡¯s copse to the people.

    It¡¯s not possible to keep it under wraps forever, the royal pce needed to exin it eventually. However, ording to the truth, the ¡°Ehito-sama¡± which everyone believed in only saw them on the level of being toys and was a bastard who loved war, because everyone in the head temple of the church were a bunch of fanatics, they were all blown up to bits! If that was said it would only cause a panic to ur.

    There, Hajime prepared a draft to exin the details and asked Ririana to exin it to the people based on what he had written on it.

    It¡¯s contents were, reason, an evil god who wished for a war had brainwashed the church members and caused the Kingdom to be invaded. Reason, Aiko who was sent by god was anxious of the situation and fought voluntarily. Reason, the church members risked their lives and fought along with god¡¯s apostles and died as martyrs in the end. Reason, In order to protect the Kingdom, Aiko¡¯s sword of light poured down, is what it said.

    It¡¯s not true but it¡¯s not a lie either. It was roughly correct.

    With that, Aiko as the ¡°Goddess of Fertility¡± will further, ¡°The evil god may have used Ehito-sama¡¯s name, for our own sakes, the true god that we believe in we shouldn¡¯t be something that we automatically believe in, we must be humans who are able to think for ourselves and decide when to take action for god. What¡¯s right? You must act upon your own judgement. That is what our true god believes in, and for those of the church who died as martyrs¡± have that kind of speechter at the memorial ceremony.

    In other words, Hajime created a false ¡°Evil Ehito¡± who was mistaken for the true ¡°Good Ehito¡±, the ¡°Goddess of Fertility¡±¡¯s speech will be the wedge which will nt recognition into the people¡¯s hearts. Even if Ehito¡¯s name was being talked about, whether it was the ¡°Evil Ehito¡± or the ¡°Good Ehito¡± wouldn¡¯t be distinguishable by the people, which would in turn make them think about what they should really believe in themselves.

    This way, they¡¯re able to suppress the public panic of telling the truth that everything that they¡¯ve believed from when they were born was nothing more than a fantasy, and also, it may be a source of resistance against god in the future¡­¡­it¡¯s only a possibility though.

    [I see now¡­..Nagumo-kun is actually thinking about a lot of various things huh. The talk about god too, leaving it up to Ai-chan to tell the story, and about todays things¡­.]

    [Did you mistaken me for some kind of muscle for brains or something? Ma~a, I thought of it on the spot, since it doesn¡¯t take much time or effort I decided to do it just this once, although weid down the foundations¡­..]

    [fufu, I didn¡¯t particrly think you were a muscle for brains. I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re reliable. Just ept it as aplement]

    Hajime shrugged his shoulders towards Shizuku¡¯s words. Shizuku nced at such a reliable Hajime. Somehow the exchanges dispositions were shown, Yue and Kaori were both piercing their eyes onto Shizuku. Shizuku who noticed suddenly began to shake, [Eh, what? What is it?], she asked Yue and them.

    [Yue, what do you think?]

    [¡­¡­N, it¡¯s still fine. It¡¯s still at the friend level]

    [Right. ¡°still¡± huh]

    [¡­¡­N. We need to be cautious]

    Yue and Kaori were whispering to each other as they consulted about something. It made Shizuku feel extremely difortable. And Ririana became air once again.

    Hajime looked at Yue and them with an amazed expression as if saying, what are you guys talking about?

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Evening.

    The red sky was spreading, peoples shadows were growing thin as it stretched, the shadow of a person stood still in front of a huge stone monument made from the stones from the mountain range at the northwest of the royal pce.

    [I¡¯m sorry¡­.]

    Right, the shadow of the person muttering was Aiko.

    The monument towering in front of her, a so-called monument for the faithful who died in battle (A tower which symbolized praise to the souls who died while loyal to their country). It was for the people killed in action and victims who carried out their duties out of loyalty towards the Kingdom, their names were carved here without exception. Even now, there are lots of flower offerings and mementos left by people in front of the monument for those who have died.

    Right now, although it¡¯s unconfirmed how many people¡¯s names were carved onto the stone but, Meld¡¯s name will also be added onto here.

    Aiko gently ced weapons within the mementos left behind. It was the damaged western sword and spear. It was the artifacts of Aiko¡¯s students who passed away¡ª¡ªDaisuke Hiyama and Reiichi Kondo.

    Aiko voiced out her confession while alone, just what should I be conflicted with. That I wasn¡¯t able to bring back Hiyama and them back to Japan, or, because one of my students caused many people to die, or, everything including what I¡¯ve done¡­¡­

    While AIko was looking down with a dejected atmosphere, she remained standing as if she was enduring something, ~Za zaa~ footsteps resounded. The violently echoing sound was likely to purposely inform others of their own existence approaching. Usually he wouldn¡¯t make such noises.

    Aiko was startled and raised her face towards the sound.

    [Nagumo-kun¡­..]

    [What a coincidence, Sensei]

    What was making that noise earlier was Hajime. His eyes were lightened up by the shine of the setting orange sun and stared right at Aiko. He had flowers in his hand. It¡¯s obvious to understand that he was there to offer flowers as tributes. Aiko showed a slightly unexpected expression towards his actions.

    Hajime noticed that Aiko¡¯s expression and guessed that she was probably wondering what he was nning on doing, with a wry smile he ced the flowers onto the floral tribute stand.

    [Even I feel like mourning for the dead people a bit, Sensei?]

    [Eh? Ah, no, I mean, I don¡¯t particrly¡­¡­]

    Hajime suddenly talked to Aiko in an unexpectedly regrettable voice which caused Aiko to be shaken and tried to deceive him by waving her hands back and forth in a hurry. Then Hajime shrugged his shoulders like it was a joke and stood silently by Aiko.

    As Aiko frequently nced at Hajime, it appeared that Hajime was looking up at the huge stone monument and didn¡¯t particrly care about Aiko, he didn¡¯t seem to have any signs of talking either. Somehow, silence suddenly fell into the area and Aiko decided to reluctantly start a conversation.

    [Eh~tto, those flower are¡­..is it¡­..for Hiyama-kun and them?]

    [There¡¯s no way of that happening. It¡¯s for Meld]

    Hajime raised an eyebrow and inly replied at the wrong guess.

    [For Meld-san¡­..]

    [Ahh, though we weren¡¯t acquainted that much, I don¡¯t particrly hate people of his nature. Contrary to his position, he worry quite a lot, failed a lot, and was always trying to improve himself¡­..although I¡¯m only offering flowers its more along the feelings of ¡°how regrettable¡± towards the people]

    [Nagumo-kun¡­..that¡¯s right huh¡­.]

    Towards Hajime¡¯s words, Aiko¡¯s expression suddenly turned gentle. Even though Hajime mercilessly killed his enemies, he still had the proper feelings to mourn for a person¡¯s death so Aiko became happy at that. Her cheeks naturally loosened up that he purposely took the time toe and bring an offering.

    Actually, Yue and them were taking a bath, he ran away when the women gave off a carnivorous re in their eyes of wanting to take him into the bath room with them, since there was still time he became free, when he by chance nced at the flowers being disyed in a vase, he thought, how about killing time by offering flowers? and he pulled some flowers from the vase but¡­..although his feelings about regret for Meld was real, he couldn¡¯t actually tell the truth.

    Hajime was taking in the circumstances of the surroundings and frowned at Aiko who loosened her cheeks.

    [You¡¯re not going to me me¡­..]

    [Eh?]

    Towards Hajime¡¯s sudden words, Aiko tilted her neck.

    [That thing about Hiyama. The circumstances were different from Shimizu¡¯s case. It appears that he was eaten by a demon in the end but, I was the one who pretty much killed him. I killed another of Sensei¡¯s beloved students again? Kondo as well, although he was already dead, the one who pretty much destroyed his shape was me. ¡­¡­.I had thought that Sensei would have hit me once or twice out of anger]

    [¡­¡­¡­.]

    Aiko¡¯s smile was erased and she looked down once again. Hajime was silent. He wasn¡¯t pressing her for an answer. How much time was spent silently?¡­¡­..Before long, Aiko began to gradually voice out her words.

    [¡­¡­To be honest, I can¡¯t easily give out a clear answer. I don¡¯t believe that it can be forgiven that Hiyama-kun killed Shirasaki-san but, if possible, I would have liked that he live out his life to atone for those sins. It was shocking that Kondo-kun turned out like that. But, I can understand why Nagumo-kun was enraged and showed your strength. An important person was killed in front of your eyes¡­..with that, although it¡¯s against what I¡¯d ideally want, you couldn¡¯t do anything but vent out your anger on them. ¡­¡­Besides, I don¡¯t have the qualifications to me Nagumo-kun]

    Aiko crossed her arms and rubbed them both. It was as if her body was getting cold and she was trying to keep warm.

    [Are you talking about what you did at the head temple?]

    [¡­¡­..]

    A silent confirmation. Temporarily, although Aiko¡¯s mind¡¯s bnce was broken, Hajime and Teio had somehow reverted it back to normal with reproduction magic, once again, it appears that her mind is being worn down by her sense of guilt and ethics. If you looked carefully under her eyes, you¡¯d notice that she had dark circles that she tried to cover up with makeup, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t able to sleep for the past several days. It¡¯s possible that she was having nightmares.

    Silence descended down once again. Hajime didn¡¯t say anything and stood still. Was she unable to endure the atmosphere anymore? Aiko asked Hajime whilecking drive.

    [¡­¡­Is it¡­¡­not painful for you Nagumo-kun?]

    [Killing people? I don¡¯t particrly think it¡¯s painful¡­¡­I think that that part of me probably broke when I fell into the abyss. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t sympathise with you]

    [¡­¡­..]

    Towards Hajime¡¯s words, Aiko¡¯s face distorts in bitterness. Something important in Hajime was broken and, in a single strike, Aiko¡¯s state of mind further tightened up.

    [¡­..No one¡­..mes me]

    [Eh?]

    Aiko leaked out her voice as if she couldn¡¯t endure it.

    [No one mes me. The eyes of the children in our ss doesn¡¯t look at me any differently, as for the Kingdom¡¯s citizens, they were looking at me with praise]

    That was a fact. All ssmates, had a strong impression from Hajime who was too gruesome in his battle, they didn¡¯t really have much feelings about Aiko¡¯s assistance in homicide, rather they were under the impression that Aiko fought for herself and took on the brunt of the load for their sakes, the Kingdom aristocrats and government officials were thankful that the brainwashing problem was solved.

    [Though I¡¯ve talked about it all to David-san and them, even they wanted a bit of time to think about and left it rather than immediately ming me. Even though I robbed them of their important things]

    Blood dripped from her lip that she bit. Aiko probably wanted to be med for it. The act of killing a person¡­..is heavy. As long as they¡¯re not a maniac or rotten person, normally their minds would be hurt by the des named guilt and ethics. So for such people, taking the me and epting the punishment, are in a sense a kind of salvation.

    Aiko herself probably unconsciously seeked for that. However, that wasn¡¯t given to her.

    Although Hajime can agree that she yed a part in overthrowing the church, he believed that even without Aiko, Teio would have still somehow managed to exterminate them someway or another, he thought that bearing the burden alone was a bit much, so as if he was troubled he scratched his cheek as he opened his mouth.

    [Even if you say that, Sensei. The direct cause was due to Teio¡¯s breath, Sensei only helped out a little? I don¡¯t think you should take on the burden as if everything was your fault¡­..]

    [Those kind of things don¡¯t matter! I certainly¡­¡­understood the possibility of them being killed but I still helped Teio-san. That¡¯s no different than directly murdering them!]

    Unexpectedly, Aiko gave out her rebuttal strongly. Aiko herself probably felt ashamed that she raised her voice as she shrank down apologetically. Looking at Aiko with a side nce, after a moment of silence, Hajime calmly asked.

    [¡­..Do you regret it?]

    [~¡­¡­No, at that time, I was resolute with Teio-san¡­..because I couldn¡¯t overlook what the church was doing¡­.to help you¡­..if that was left alone then the students would surely have had terrible experiences¡­..that¡¯s why¡­..]

    While Aiko was holding back a painful voice, she replied that she ¡°Had no regrets¡±.

    At that time, when she looked at Ishtar and them who had cornered Hajime, not just for Hajime but also for the sake of her students to not have to fight, her resolution to dirty her hands was real. Even now that was still unshaken. However, she was suffering while carrying the people who she¡¯s killed on her back, it wasn¡¯t something that reasoning could solve.

    Hajime let out a small sigh that wouldn¡¯t be noticed by Aiko as he nced towards the side at Aiko who looked like she was suffering. Why did a teacher like Aiko reveal such heavy feelings to a student like me. Even though I only came here to kill some time¡­¡­he grieved in his mind.

    And, suddenly, he recalled Aiko¡¯s feelings that Yue and Shizuku pointed out earlier in the day and worried if that was the cause. It appears that Hajime was leaving Aiko¡¯s student category in full-st.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes were wandering around. He waspletely looking for words.

    [About Sensei, will you still be a Sensei from now on?]

    [Eh?]

    Towards Hajime¡¯s abrupt question, Aiko¡¯s expression unintentionally became nk. And she remembered that she was asked the same question once before. At that time, she should have answered with confidence, [Naturally!]

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­..]

    Now she was unable to immediately answer. That was because she questioned herself if she should dere herself as a teacher after having killed people. Aiko was tightly clenching her teeth and her expression distorted. He understood that Aiko was having an extreme conflict whirling within her mind.

    As if he expected it, on behalf of Aiko who couldn¡¯t answer, Hajime began to talk.

    [If, Sensei says that she¡¯ll continue being our Sensei from now on¡­¡­will you listen to my selfishness as a student]

    [Selfishness¡­..is it?]

    Aiko who had a badplexion and seemed to copse at any moment, showed a perplexed expression from the words that came out of Hajime¡¯s mouth.

    [Yeah, my selfishness]

    Hajime removed his sights from the monument while nodding and faced Aiko to match their eyes together. As she was being stared at Hajime, from somewhere within her, warmth was starting to well up and as if attracted by it Aiko also stared back.

    After Hajime confirmed that he was firmly reflected in Aiko¡¯s eyes, he slowly said his words. Exactly as Hajime said before, they were hopelessly selfish words.

    [Sensei¡­..I want Sensei to feel guilty about it. I want you to shoulder it¡¯s weight. Justly fighting, justly shouldering it, justly suffering, and justlyining. To be human-like is slightly dazzling. I¡¯m already unable to feel anything after all¡­¡­you¡¯ll be a good example for me to not forget my ¡°Humanity¡±. So that¡¯s why, continue shouldering it from now on. I¡¯ll properly watch such a human-like Sensei after all. If I do so then even after I return to Japan, I¡¯ll be able to live humanely]

    [Nagumo-kun¡­¡­]

    Aiko¡¯s eyes opened up widely towards Hajime¡¯s words. She would have never thought in her dreams that he¡¯d not me her nor cheer her, but instead tell her to continue suffering from now on. But, towards that selfishness, in a sense, made her remember the shock which came from killing as it formed ominous clouds within Aiko¡¯s heart.

    The results of her determination and actions were serious. All the more it was painful as well. She wanted to run away and almost became broken. Her natural character made it extra painful because she was determined and resolute.

    But, when she looked at herself, she had people who were willing to help her. The important things that were lost, there¡¯s a person who can¡¯t feel but remember them.

    Aiko thought.

    ¡ª¡ªAhh, how very selfish. What mercilessly gentle selfishness

    A transparent drop ran down Aiko¡¯s cheeks. Everything she¡¯s endured up until now in order to not cry easily crumbled.

    As Aiko was shedding tears, Hajime averted his nce and turned his back as he troubled conveyed the hisst words.

    [Ma~a, times when it¡¯s so painful that it seems like you¡¯d break, by all means¡­¡­since there¡¯s no one here¡­..since there¡¯s really~ no one here so it won¡¯t be embarrassing¡­¡­I¡¯ll lend you my back]

    [~¡­.Really¡­..people like you are¡­..]

    I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t notice that Aiko was crying? is what Hajime seemed to say as he showed his back, Aiko approached while smiling and crying and buried her face into his back.

    [Then, I¡¯ll be borrowing it for a bit. ¡­..Nagumo-kun]

    [Alright, Sensei]

    Aiko¡¯s cheeks loosened up because of Hajime¡¯s casual answer and she entrusted her body. While shedding tears as if they were everything she¡¯s saved up, she once again vowed. In other words, she¡¯ll continue being a teacher. And continue shouldering her sins. If a selfish student would be watching her then¡­..she felt like she¡¯ll be able to do her best.

    The shadow of the two people expanded towards the east. As the night fell, the sounds of sobs resounded for a while.

    After this, Hajime returned to the royal pce along with Aiko after she had finished crying but, while blushing randomly and looking down shamefully, Aiko was gracefully walking besides Hajime, to be honest, this may have done it¡­¡­it goes without saying that he was breaking out in cold sweat.

    And sure enough, Yue and them noticed and it¡¯s needless to say what happened when he was taken into their room. About this case, Shia and them and i, Yue¡¯s silent expressionless stare n particr was the most painful.

    It should be noted, that they coincidentally met up with David and them of the temple knights as they returned to the royal pce but¡­¡­it appears that, in the end their love for Aiko won.

    To begin with, the reason why they apanied Aiko as guards was due to various senses of values but, after being forcefully pulled away from Aiko when they returned to the Kingdom and was forced to descend the mountain without being confirming her safety made them start harboring doubt for the people of the church. Although they were considerably shocked when the truth of the church and god was revealed, as expected they still came to the conclusion that they couldn¡¯t hate Aiko.

    Although they kinda had a feeling ofplete desperation hanging around them¡­..from now on, while believing in the ¡°Goddess of Fertility¡±, they decided to revive and serve to protect the Kingdom as knights. Thinking about it again, it felt as if they carried a strange sublime feeling of love for Aiko but¡­¡­surely they had lots of things to think about as well.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    [Enough already, really geez! Ok!]

    [Hajime-kun¡­..please be a bit more cautious?]

    [Fufufu, as expected of master, to deliver the final blow after we just looked away for a moment¡­.]

    In the dining room of the royal pce, while eating dinner, Shia¡¯s and their voices resounded out as if ming something. Hajime who it was being directed at was just enjoying the meal in front of him as if it was someone elses problem.

    Although Yue who was sitting to his right wasn¡¯t saying anything, her eyes looked at him as if she was looking at a troublesome person. When they heard of the circumstances, [Ma~a, guess It couldn¡¯t be helped then] is what they thought, clearly the feelings that Aiko has for Hajime inside of her wasplex due to the fact that he was her student.

    Moreover, after hearing Hajime¡¯s stance of ¡°neglecting¡± Aiko¡¯s treatment, they somewhat harbored feelings of sympathy for Aiko.

    [¡­¡­Hajime. Does it seem like Aiko will be able to endure?]

    Because they heard of the contents from Hajime, Yue was slightly worried and asked. As opposed to it, Hajime stopped eating and seemed to be thinking a little.

    [N~, it¡¯s not alright? Worst case scenario, if it looks too dangerous I¡¯ll have to create an artifact to stabilize her mind using Spirit magic. Ma~a, even if we don¡¯t worry about it, with time, that person will be able to digest it in neatly]

    [¡­¡­I see, that¡¯s good]

    As Yue¡¯s eyes loosened up, Hajime also smiled.

    [As expected of¡­..Yue-san. With just one step, she gets ahead by two]

    [Is this¡­..the difference between her and me? Ku, I won¡¯t lose! I won¡¯t lose!]

    [Umu, should it be called naturally or something¡­.it was a technique which touched masters heart as ifpletely natural¡­..If I had to say it, it¡¯s a godly skill. Obediently allow me to praise you]

    [¡­¡­Unwillingly evaluated]

    Shia who was looking at her with a terrified expression, Kaori who looked mortified, and Teio who was feeling admiration. Yue¡¯s expression became bitter after being unexpectedly evaluated. Hajime smiled wryly as he stroke Yue¡¯s hair.

    Among Hajime and hispanions, in a sense as their feelings of getting along was firing up, an unexpected group came into the dining room. It was Kouki and them as well as his ssmates. It appears that everyone including Aiko hade.

    When Hajime looked at them for a moment, he frowned slightly. Beforehand, he heard of the times when they would be eating, he had thought that he would be able tofortably eat with hispanions but¡­..it appears that that n was thrown off.

    Ma~a, there¡¯s no need to anxiously consider it, Hajime renewed his thoughts as he continued eating his meal. Yue and them didn¡¯t particrly mind either.

    But, it doesn¡¯t appear that his ssmates thought the same, some people thought it was rather interesting, some people felt slightly awkward, and some people were lost as to what to do and became restless. Although they frequently nced over, they were reminded of Hajime¡¯s previous statement that he didn¡¯t see them aspanions and much less held much interest in it, so they were hesitant to call out to him. By the way, Aiko was staring at Hajime for a different kind of reason.

    [Ah~, Shizuku-chan! Over here!]

    [Kaori. Can I sit next to you?]

    [Of course]

    Kaori was showing a friendly smile with Nointo¡¯s cool face, Shizuku also naturally loosened her cheeks as she sat next to her.

    At first It was still hard for the ssmates to ept the fact that Kaori had changed her body but, the atmosphere of Kaori¡¯s image and smile allowed them to loosen up. Even if her body has changed, Kaori¡¯s peaceful atmosphere allowed her ssmates hearts to rx. Or rather, whenpared to the time when Hajime lost his cool, it was only slightly nerve wracking, there were many ssmates who were d that Kaori had returned.

    *It¡¯s funny cause the author didn¡¯t mention Ryutaro here*When Shizuku sat on the seat, Kouki sat on the seat next to her, and Aiko sat on the opposite side, while Suzu sat next to aiko. Aiko was right next to Yue. The other ssmates proceeded to sit on the other remaining seats. Suzu looked at Yue as she sat, [Excuse me¡­..for sitting besides Oneesama!], she said with a strangely tensed expression. Yue said, [¡­¡­Why Oneesama?] while tilting her head.

    When Kouki and them took their seats, the excellent maids of the royal pce began to move together and set the table. It was practically the same menu that Hajime and them had.

    Then, at that time, over Yue¡¯s head, Hajime and Aiko¡¯s nces connected. At once, Aiko¡¯s cheeks were lightly stained, she shamefully averted her eyes. Even still, she¡¯d frequently nce back at Hajime, and secretly whispered out in a quiet voice.

    [A, ano, Nagumo-kun¡­..sono, that thing from a while ago¡­..sono, if possible¡­.]

    Having to talk over Yue caused her to be a bit ufortable, most likely, as an adult, and, as a teacher, it was shameful to ask of Hajime so she kept quiet and decided to not say it.

    Hajime guessed that Yue had decided to not mind it, and he thanked her within himself while looking at Aiko.

    Suddenly her body was shaken and Aiko¡¯s ears began to be dyed as well. There was a feeling that it was toote now that their eyes had matched up, Shizuku and them paid attention to Aiko¡¯s appearance as she stared at Hajime. Fortunately, it was a blind spot for the other students so they weren¡¯t found out but, the rtively close frontlines-group ssmates saw it and were rather suspicious.

    [About what, Sensei. Was there something?]

    [Fu~e?]

    Naturally Hajime had decided to pretend not to know anything. Aiko was momentarily dimmed by that attitude but, she guessed that he was willing to keep it a secret, with a wry smile, [No, it¡¯s nothing], she answered. Although she was thinking that she was cowardly for having Hajime take care of it, she became happy and smiled because he was considerate.

    When they saw Aiko¡¯s state, more and more, the female¡¯s began to turn their eyes onto Hajime. Only Yue wasforting Hajime by patting his shoulder, in addition, [Ah~n], as well. As expected of the true heroine. She was clearly different from the recent violent heroines of today.

    Hajime was absorbed in his deep thoughts, as expected, Yue is the best lover! I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve ¡°fallen for her again¡±, Shia who sat on his opposite side began to tug on his sleeve.

    [Hajime-san. Ah~n, desu]

    It appears that rather than getting angry that her rivals in love seems to have increased, she judged that now seems to be the time for her to show her appeal. While blushing and ncing upwards, she gracefully presented a fork. At that point, she didn¡¯t forget to also quietly draw her Usamimis closer to Hajime as well. She was wonderfully cunning.

    Hajime had no hesitations since they¡¯ve been doing it for a while, and consumed it in a bite. As Hajime chewed it in his mouth, Shia¡¯s Usamimis were waving as if she was happy, incidentally, her bunny tail was also wiggling.

    When such a spectacle was shown, Kaori and Teio couldn¡¯t afford to stay put either. Both of them panicked and thrusted their forks into their food.

    [Ha, Hajime-kun, me too, ah~n!]

    [Master. Please eat mistress¡¯s without dy. ah~nja]

    [¡­¡­Just this once]

    No matter how many [Ah~n] were done, if the menu was the same then he¡¯d get bored. That¡¯s why, he gave out a warning, the 2 [Ah~n]¡¯ed as they responded to Hajime. With that he consumed both with a bite each. Kaori and Teio both had soft and warm expressions. *<-it¡¯s described as ???, basically that fulfilling look that anime characters get when they see cute things*

    [What¡¯s with this atmosphere¡­..it¡¯s very ufortable¡­..]

    Shizuku¡¯s cheeks cramped up as a pink barrier surrounded Hajime. Kouki and Ryutaro who was next to her and Suzu also felt ufortable. Only Aiko had thought for a moment if she should also do it, while she was scolding herself for thinking about it everyone else were already through with it.

    The other school girls had an awkward air around them as the sweet air dispersed, as they stared at Hajime and them they began to, K~ya K~ya, and make a ruckus. The eyes which seemed to have looked at Hajime containing slight fears was now converted into a love story almost immediately. Since that day when he fell into hell, who would have thought that ¡°he¡± would be the owner of this kind of harem¡­¡­the girl¡¯s eyes shined with curiosity and watched Hajime.

    On one side, the boys as had slight fears like the girls but it turned into awe as they paid attention.

    However, there were also res of jealousy and envy which burned brightly that appeared here and there. After all, Hajime was surrounded by beautiful women and it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call them ¡°peerless¡± beauties. Many eyes gazed on Shia in particr. As expected, even if they didn¡¯t have a geeky hobby, a girl with Usamimis urately tickled the heart of a man. Furthermore the present Shia had a lovely smile as she was next to Hajime, asionally, her Usamimi¡¯s that moved around had extremely destructive powers.

    But, no matter how much they were consumed by jealousy and envy, would they get to know the secret to happily get along with beauties in a different world if they asked? but they couldn¡¯t say it. Once before, they called Hajime ¡°ipetent¡± so they kept to themselves quietly, his overwhelming strength and unique atmosphere he carried now was enough to make them lose their nerves.

    Hajime was lightly ignoring his ssmate¡¯s stares however for some reason, Kaori who he saw at the edge of his view was blushing while holding a fork¡­..

    Kaori had allowed her eyes to swim around a bit and seems to havee to a conclusion about something, she apologetically used her fork to eat up the rest of her dish. And she blushed once again.

    Instinctively, is it puberty! Hajime was tempted to tsukkomi but, before he could, Yue¡¯s severe tsukkomi came out. At the same time that Kaori who noticed that Yue was quietly watching her and aligned their eyes, those words came out.

    [¡­¡­Hentai] *<-Pervert*

    [! Tha, that¡¯s wrong! What are you saying! I, I¡¯m only eating as usual!]

    [¡­¡­Is what you say, but you¡¯re thoroughly enjoying Hajime¡¯s taste]

    [A, am not! Be, besides, if you¡¯re saying such things then, Teio is the real hentai right! Look, she¡¯s magnificently licking the fork!]

    [Rerorerorero, nmu?] *<-Rero = Licking noises*

    Kaori refuted Yue with a bright red face, ~Bishi~! and pointed an Teio. Up ahead of that was Teio who was licking and savoring a normal fork with a nk look.

    That¡¯s right, are there any problems? is what her expression was like, Teio was holding the fork in her mouth like nothing was wrong. She was clearly enjoying something else. She was through with some other kind of content. She was a huge M hentai, but it appears that she somehow evolved into a anything goes hentai somewhere along the line.

    [Teio, stop that immediately. Or I¡¯ll send you flying]

    Hajime warned Teio while his temple was twitching.

    [Mu~u, I guess there¡¯s no other way. ¡­..Master still hasn¡¯t kissed mistress yet. If I don¡¯t satisfy myself at times like these, I¡¯ll be frustrated]

    Hajime¡¯s temple twitched more because for some odd reason he was criticized back. Then, at that time, Teio suddenly recalled something and her eyes started shining.

    [That¡¯s right! Master! I haven¡¯t received my reward yet! Mistress desires the promised reward!]

    [Ah? ¡°Reward¡±?]

    Towards Teio¡¯s words, for a moment Hajime was thinking, [What are you talking about?], as he frowned, then he immediately recalled and clicked his tongue ~Chi~. The people who didn¡¯t know what they were talking about tilted their heads, as the representative, Shia asked.

    [What do you guys mean¡­¡­by reward?]

    [Umu, at the head temple where Sensei-dono was entrusted to me, I was promised that I would be rewarded if I kept her safe until the end. Nufufufu¡­..master. You¡¯re not thinking about going back on your promise right?]

    Shia and Kaori both, [That¡¯s sly!], and made a ruckus, Teio urged that the promise be kept whileughing heartily. Somehow or another, everyone¡¯s attention were gathering, Hajime had an unpleased look as he turned towards Teio.

    [And? What¡¯s your wish? Though I¡¯ll say it first, I¡¯ll only do what¡¯s ¡°within my range¡± alright?]

    Implying that just like the time with Shia¡¯s reward, requests like *sex*¡°Hold me¡± won¡¯t be allowed? Teio also seems to have guessed his intentions and she nodded exaggeratedly that she understood it. And while blushing and fidgeting, she said her demand.

    [Be relieved, I won¡¯t be asking anything unreasonable. It¡¯s~, just like when we first met¡­..I want you to tease mistress¡¯s ass]

    With both hands on her cheeks, [K~ya! I said it!], Teio seemed to be implying as she ~Iyan Iyan~¡¯ed. Because it¡¯s already been done once, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable? Andpletely disregarded the abnormality of the contents as she asked for an unreasonable demand. As expected of a Hentai.

    Sure enough, all humans other than Yue and them were intensely shocked by those remarks.

    Their eyes turned towards Hajime, it was the same eyes as if looking at a criminal.

    [Rejected, this worthless dragon. Don¡¯t go saying remarks that remarkably invite misunderstandings!]

    Towards Hajime who inly rejected the demand, Teio made an expression as if she was shocked and intensely protested.

    [Wh, why! It shouldn¡¯t have been an unreasonable demand! Just like at that time, I just want you to thrust your thick and hard, ck rod into mistress¡¯s ass! Just like that time when you were always grinding up and quickly pulling it out while ignoring mistress¡¯s pleas! I want you to relentlessly torment mistress¡¯s ass!]

    [I¡¯ve already said it! Quit saying remarks that invite misunderstandings!]

    The gazes being directed at Hajime turned into eyes as if looking at a devil.

    [¡­¡­But, It¡¯s not aplete misunderstanding right?]

    Yue and them, [Ah]¡¯ed, Aiko who seemed to have been slightly displeased expression called out to Hajime with thorns attached.

    [¡­¡­Certainly, you didn¡¯t say any lies]

    [Actually, it was stuck¡­..]

    [Un, Nagumo-kun waspletely merciless]

    The ssmates¡¯ doubts changed into conviction after hearing Aiko and the Ai-chan bodyguards such as Sonobe and the others voiced their thoughts.

    [¡­¡­Hajime-san, as expected calling it a misunderstanding is a little¡­¡­]

    [¡­¡­Hajime. Hajime was the cause of Teio¡¯s Hentai transformation. It can¡¯t be helped]

    Unexpectedly Shia and Yue had betrayed him.

    [Na, Nagumo-kun¡­..people like you¡­¡­what have you done to Teio-san¡­..]

    [Hajime-kun¡­¡­how envio-¡­¡­I mean, you have to take responsibility]

    The gazes directed at Hajime were like eyes that were looking at a demon lord.

    Hajime slowly stood up without a word and stretched out his right hand upwards. In front of everyone who was wondering what he was going to do, Hajime pulled out the ck stake for Pile-bunker out of the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±. For some reason, the stake was already giving out red sparks as he pulled it out.

    Cold sweat ran down Teio¡¯s cheek.

    [OK, Teio. Lets give you your reward. Eh? You want it rammed up your ass right? Rejoyce, its much thicker and harder than before, it¡¯s an excellent piece which I can boast about. You won¡¯t even have time to pant, you¡¯ll die in an instant]

    Teio had realised, [This is bad, I got too full of myself].

    Pile-bunker being used on Teio was the results of a fight, while being viewed with eyes as if looking at a pervert, Hajime simply went berserk. By the way, if you looked objectively, it certainly wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding when pointed out.

    [W, wait a bit, master. What I said a while ago was only an example, I didn¡¯t say that you had to use it again? As expected, if something like that is used I¡¯ll end up dying! I¡¯ll apologise so, quickly, put that away!]

    [Don¡¯t hold back Teio. You want this right? What, did you want to waste precious time to go to a room. I¡¯ll pierce you here]

    [Hi~n, master¡¯s eyes are serious~! Yue, Shia, Kaori~, stop master already! Help me~!]

    As Hajime approached while gushing out sparks and crackles, Teio became teary eyed and asked for Yue and them for help. As expected, she didn¡¯t want the punishment of dying in a single blow. But, her cheeks were slightly blushed and her breathing was rough, it seems that her performance ran deep.

    Hajime looked at Teio who was clinging onto Kaori and hiding behind her, and with his upset feelings washed away he, ~Fu~n~, snuffled with his nose, the stake was returned into the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and he returned to his seat. However, the ssmates didn¡¯t lose their evaluations of him being a demon lord. Later, two kinds of names spread throughout the Kingdom about the ¡°White haired eyepatch wearing demon king¡± but¡­¡­if Hajime had known that he would have gone insane.

    [Ha~a, and? The reward itself doesn¡¯t really matter but, don¡¯t you have a more decent demand?]

    Hajime let out a sigh as he got back to his seat, it was a sigh of relief in various meanings. The scene where the ass of a beautiful young woman that was about to happen in front of their eyes was well over the capacity for the high school students.

    [U, umu. Then, let¡¯s see, the rights ofying on the bed with you? See, it¡¯s always Yue and Shia who gets to be next to master right? Mistress has never slept next to master before. That¡¯s why, tonight, I want to sleep next to master, how about it?]

    [Something of that degree is cheap. ¡­..Or rather just say that from the start]

    [Mistress¡¯s passion surged out, it¡¯s not something I can control so easily. ept it]

    Teio who was ashamed was wiggling with a surprised expression, when she looked at Shia who was next to her, Shia said, [There¡¯s no helping it then huh~] and shrugged her shoulders. It appears that, tonight, he¡¯ll be sleeping between Yue and Teio. But, while in bed, Hajime would be sandwiched by something else¡­..

    The school girls were making a ruckus again as they went, K~ya K~ya, and the male students were beginning to utter out some kind of curse.

    Additionally, Aiko, sleeping with multiple females is immoral! began to give out a teacher-like (Actually, she probably held a lot of personal resentment) preach, on the other hand, with Shia and Yue¡¯s rtion exposed she was objecting against it now, Yue leaned on Hajime and stuck out her tongue and released her bewitching atmosphere after finishing her meal, because of that the ssmates were further heated up, and some boys were unable to stand up straight anymore¡­..and, the dining room¡¯s atmosphere was filled with chaos.

    While ignoring the noisy girls uproars, Hajime decided to recall what happened today.

    They free falled from<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>and appeared with Kaori whose body was reced, they went to the adventurers guild and created a ¡°Gold¡± ranked man-woman, yed a grand game of tag with the craftsmen of the Kingdom which caused great confusion, allowed the royal family to gain control of the situation, beated up the to-be king and he also lost his first crush.

    In order to kill time, by chance, he met up with Aiko and she revealed her heavy worries, and while having dinner expecting to rx it turned into a disturbance. These were the events which happened to Hajime in a day at the Kingdom. It may be Hajime¡¯s fate to be a maelstrom of confusion and disturbances.

    Tomorrow, Hajime and them will be taking Ririana and them and leaving the Kingdom. Hajime and them have no intentions of entering the Empire¡¯s capital at all¡­¡­Surely, ¡°without a doubt¡± probably isn¡¯t possible.

    As expected, what really lies on the grounds towards the east¡­..Hajime had a premonition of the new disturbances toe, while feeling the softness and warmth of Yue who was hugging his arm, ma~a, whatever it is, he shrugged his shoulder.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    The thick clouds underneath them were quickly passing by. The grass ins and trees were ovepping with the clouds, asionally a small vige could be seen, but as expected it would be quickly left behind in no time at all. It was supposed to going at a considerable amount of speed but, some kind of barrier was ced which made the breezefortable.

    Someone¡¯s ponytail trademark was drifting in thefortable breeze, It was Shizuku who was watching the scenery before her eyes, and she changed her nce over towards the sun which shone brightly overhead.

    The blessing of lights seen from clouds, if we reached out would we be able to grasp it? it was so close that it could be mistaken as so. Shizuku was leaning her back on the handrail while blocking the sunlight with her hand, as if looking far into the distance, she suddenly muttered something as if she was tired from just thinking about it.

    ¡°¡­..Who would have expected that he built an airship. ¡­..He can already do everything huh¡±

    Right, the ce where Shizuku was currently at was the rear deck of the airship ¡°Feruniru¡± that Hajime created.

    This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library /)

    Show us your support by paying Re:Library a visit!

    This Feruniru was mainly made out of gravity stones and induction stones, along with other various functions built in, it was their new way of transportation. The reason why they¡¯ve never used it up until now was solely because Hajime had thought that it was too early.

    Though it wasn¡¯t difficult to move something through gravity stones, the bigger the mass became the more you needed to be experienced in Creation magic. As far as the Cross bitts go, they had a limit of being able to only lift up 1 person.

    However, through the results of pilling on training between several intervals of time, he finally became skilled enough to freely operate arge floating mass, thepiled data was then used to create the airship, ¡°Fenuniru¡±. Since they¡¯ve left the Kingdom, everyone was doubting Hajime as they gathered at the grass ins on the outskirts of the Kingdom without a wagon nor a car which ran on magic, when Hajime showed Fenuniru he had a triumphant look on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯smonsense that flight transportation devices are obtained near the end of a journey¡±

    Is what he said while full of confidence.

    This Feruniru was 120 meters in length and in the shape of a devil fish, inside of it contained halls that led to the bridge towards the front and living quarters at the center, furthermore there was also a kitchen and room to take baths. Though I say that, because they¡¯re able to travel to the Empire which usually takes 2 months by carriage in only 1 and a half days, how much the utilities are going to be used is unknown. Even just floating in the sky consumes quite a bit of magical power. If it wasn¡¯t Hajime, then using it for long times would be impossible.

    ¡°So this was where you were¡­¡­Shizuku¡±

    ¡°Kouki¡­..¡±

    As Shizuku was recalling Hajime¡¯s words and tsukkomied in her mind, just what about this ismonsense?, she was called out to.

    When Shizuku looked towards the voice, Kouki¡¯s face appeared from the hatch that just opened up. Kouki came straight up besides Shizuku and with both arms on the handrail, he began to look towards the clouds that were in the distance.

    And he started to mutter something.

    ¡°This is¡­..incredible¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­I¡¯m already tired of being surprised at every little thing¡±

    Naturally, what Kouki was talking about was the airship Feruniru. However, his expression showed no colors of admiration, it was somewhat discouraged and at the same time, mortifying.

    ¡°Hows everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Ryutaro and the imperial guards are eating what Shia-san cooked for them. Suzu is chatting with Riri. ¡­..Nagumo is¡­..flirting around. At the bridgeying down and rxing¡­..¡±

    The reason they apanied Hajime was to keep their promise of protecting and sending off princess Ririana and her imperial guards to the Empire, and it was only Kouki¡¯s Hero party. The remaining students who couldn¡¯t fight were left with Aiko, the Nagayama front-forces as well, they decided to protect the Kingdom while Kouki and them weren¡¯t there.

    To begin with, the long-distance transfer that Freed left behind at the Kingdom gave them a hint, there was an artifact that allowed them to return at anytime, if Kouki and them asked Hajime they¡¯d be able to return immediately.

    Shizuku nced towards Kouki who was a biting his words. Shizuku could somehow sympathize with his behavior, she scratched her cheek and showed a wry smile as if asking, what¡¯s up, and talked.

    ¡°What is it, you seem pretty dissatisfied? Does it not sit well with you that Nagumo-kun is popr?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not like that¡±

    Shizuku called out while poking fun at him, Kouki¡¯s expression seemed to have been ill-humored and replied bluntly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Being able to create something this amazing¡­..and being insanely strong¡­..why is it that he¡¯s able to act so nonchntly like that. ¡­..Why was he so easily able to abandon them¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    It appears that Kouki is still notfortable with Hajime¡¯s judgment to not fight god and abandon this world. If he himself had that much power then he¡¯d go off and save the world from god himself¡­¡­while he was thinking about that, Shizukupletely understood what he meant.

    ¡°¡­¡­He¡¯s probably already chosen¡±

    ¡°chosen?¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s reply which she muttered made Kouki turn his nce at her again. While Shizuku was looking far into the distance, she took her time to choose her words.

    ¡°He is¡­..probably not as free as he appears? Perhaps, even though he looks calm, I think he¡¯s probably always [frantic]. He¡¯s always [frantically] trying to survive with his important people¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already said it too right? You don¡¯t do something because you¡¯ve gained power, because you want to do something you use power. Right now what you¡¯re feeling is the ¡°difference¡±, it wasn¡¯t something that he had from the beginning. [Ipetent], [Good-for-nothing], while being told such things, he crawled up from the bottom and obtained it. ¡­..Literally, what he obtained at the end was determination and resolution. Not In order to defeat god, nor save the world. It¡¯s much simpler, it¡¯s for those who are close to him¡­..it¡¯spletely different from us who ¡°because we can, we will¡±. That¡¯s why, even if hes being told ¡°because you can, then do it¡±, he won¡¯t easily nod and agree with it. Because, he didn¡¯t obtain power for that purpose, if he looks the other way and loses his most important things then he¡¯d obtain nothing out of it¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I don¡¯t really understand¡±

    ¡°U~n. Though it may be a bit different, look, in order to be the boxing world champion I worked hard, since you¡¯re strong, wipe out all the evil in the town! saying something like that just doesn¡¯t work out?¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­.when you say it like that¡­..but, what¡¯s on the line are the lives of the people of this world¡±

    Midway in, Kouki stubbornly refuted Shizuku while his eyebrows were in a °Ë shape.

    ¡°Ma~a, not being able to leave behind people in need is one of your good traits but¡­..that¡¯s only Kouki¡¯s senses of value so you shouldn¡¯t force them onto Nagumo-kun¡±

    ¡°¡­..What¡¯s with that, do you have his back on this?¡±

    ¡°What childish things are you saying. I¡¯m simply talking about people in general? Besides, I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t forgotten it, somehow or another Nagumo-kun has saved numerous people including us. It was the same for the town of Ulu as well, Kaori also said that he saved the Ankaji dukedom too. It seems he also wiped out the hidden organization that took part in human trafficking at Fuyuren and he also rescued Myu who was a Umininzoku child and returned her to her mother too. ¡­¡­As for us, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve done much to save the people from this world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Surely for himself¡­..he¡¯d only act for those who are important to him such as Yue and them¡­¡­.fufu, thinking about that, eventually he might ¡°Take the opportunity¡± to send god flying away?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that, that pitiful god¡­.¡±

    While thinking of such silly things, Shizukuughed as she thought that it was possible in the future if it was Hajime. Kouki had aplicated expression but, he didn¡¯t have the strength to deny Shizuku¡¯s words so he tsukkomied and stopped at that. For a while, a time of silence passed by. Shizuku guessed that Kouki was thinking while carrying conflicted feelings within himself again and decided to not say anything.

    Then, at that time, Feruniru which had flown in a straight course and fixed speed suddenly went off course. Kouki and Shizuku were wondering what happened since if they just flew straight they¡¯d reach the Empire.

    This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library /)

    Please visit Re:Library to show the trantors your appreciation and stop supporting the content thief!

    ¡°¡­..Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°For the time being, shall we go back inside¡±

    The two nodded in consent and quickly returned into the ship.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    When Shizuku and Kouki entered the bridge, everyone had already gathered around the crystal-like object at the center.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Shizuku-chan. Un, for some reason people are being chased by the Empire¡¯s soldiers¡±

    Kaori answered Shizuku who asked. What Kaori pointed towards in cubic crystal was, several Usagininzoku¡¯s running through a valley, behind them were approaching empire soldiers who were ying a real game of tag with them.

    This crystal was created with the [Distant Viewing Stone] and [Distance Transmitting Stone] through Creation magic, it was possible to project the image of the distant surroundings with the crystal installed in the bridge, in simple terms, it was a telescope which was capable of projecting an image.

    When Shizuku looked at the crystal disy, certainly, there were 2 Usagininzoku women between a narrow valley without any flowing water, they seemed to be worrying as they ran away from the Empire soldiers who were approaching behind them. Behind the approaching Empire soldiers were severalrge transportation carriages, rather than chasing them from the beginning, did they escape instead? Or were they trying to catch the Usagininzoku¡¯s that they found by chance?

    It appears that Hajime and them saw the situation and slowed down Feruniru. Normally he¡¯d just ignore it but, because it was Shia¡¯s race he decided to be concerned about it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this bad! If we don¡¯t immediately help them!¡±

    Kouki shouted out as expected. It seemed like he¡¯d jump out at any moment even though they were in the sky.

    However, Hajime didn¡¯t answer the rushing Kouki, he drew his eyebrows closer to the crystal disy and looked at it suspiciously.

    ¡°Oi, Nagumo! Surely you¡¯re not intending to abandon those girls are you!? If you won¡¯t be helping then I¡¯ll go! Hurry and let me down!¡±

    ¡°Shia, these guys are¡­..¡±

    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­Ar~e? These 2 are¡­..¡±

    Hajime ignored the raging Kouki and called out to Shia. Shia also seems to have noticed now that they zoomed in on the image.

    ¡°Why are you two soid back! They are the same race as Shia-san right! Do you think nothing of it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re a bit noisy so could you quiet down for a bit? ¡­..Hajime-san, there¡¯s no doubt about it. It¡¯s Rana-san and Mina-san¡±

    ¡°As expected huh. ¡­¡­Because of their sudden change in condition I had a hard time remembering. ¡­¡­These guys movements and expressions¡­..fumu¡±

    Kouki¡¯s opinion waspletely cut off by Shia and he instinctively became quiet. By the way, the reason why Kouki was addressing Shia with ¡°San¡± was due to the results of her introducing herself by her first name with a refreshing smile, but Shia had said to just call her by her first name without adding honorifics with a smile.

    In the meantime, the two Usagininzoku women stopped moving their legs as they fell onto the ground. Their current position was at a slightly more open valley.

    When he saw that, Kouki regained his senses and decided that he¡¯d leave the bridge and go to the front deck. Though there¡¯s still quite some distance between them, for the time being he was intending to shoot magic to attract the Empire soldiers attention.

    ¡°Ma~a, wait. Amanogawa. It¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°Wha, what are you saying! Those feeble women seem like they¡¯d be attacked at any moment!¡±

    ~Ki~ Kouki red at Hajime in frustration, However, Hajime was smiling from ear to ear and muttered like something was interesting as he looked at the crystal disy.

    ¡°Feeble? No way. Those guys are¡­..the [Hauria] you know?¡±

    What are you saying? immediately after Kouki¡¯s doubtful expression, ¡°Ah!¡±, someone¡¯s astonished voice sounded out. When Kouki looked towards the crystal disy to see what happened, what was there was¡­¡­a mountain of corpses consisting of Empire soldiers who were beheaded or pierced urately through the head by an arrow.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Eh?¡±

    Not just Kouki but everyone who didn¡¯t know of the Hauria tribe became dot eyed. In the meantime, feeling suspicious that the forces which left the transportation wagons weren¡¯t returning after they went to chase the Usagininzoku, they decided to send out several scouts.

    And, when those scouts found the mountain of theirrades corpses, they called out to the two Usagininzoku women who were at the center leaning on one another and shaking as they approached in a threatening voice.

    They may have usually been much more careful of their actions after suddenly finding a mountain of theirrades corpses but, before them were the pet ves who had absolutely no fighting power. They approached while upset but had no caution. They got closer.

    The moment when one of the scouts was about to grab one of the Usagininzoku woman by her Usamimis, an arrow shot out from somewhere and pierced through the scout behind him in the head. When the scout noticed the sound of the man copsing on the the ground and convulsing, he looked back.

    In front of him, the Usagininzoku woman who should have been trembling in fear got up without a sound, at some point she was already wielding a short sword in her hand and the scout in front of her was easily beheaded.

    And the other Usagininzoku woman also immediately kept a low posture as she crawled on the ground towards the beheaded man who was falling sideways and easily reaped the head of thest scout who was stunned towards the sudden situation.

    The head popped off as if it was a toy, Kouki and them, ¡°U~¡±, became pale faced and held their mouths. Princess Ririana and her imperial guards instinctively stared at Shia when the impossible scene of the Usagininzoku killing the Empire soldiers were shown. The special one wasn¡¯t only you!? with their eyes opened wide in surprise.

    ¡°No, without a doubt I¡¯m the only special one? There¡¯s no way that there would be so many just like me. That was the results of training for them. ¡­..Hajime-san ced them into a hell which couldn¡¯t be lukewarm, it was training which could be called devil remodeling, that kind of feeling¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡­¡­¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Everyone¡¯s line of sight turned towards Hajime. Their eyes all clearly expressed the same things. In other words, ¡°It was you again!?¡±. Hajime abruptly averted his eyes.

    In the meantime, the situation wasing to its final stages. The remaining empire soldiers and the transport wagon finally reached the ughter site. The Empire soldiers footpletely came to a stop when they noticed the appearance of theirrades that were scattered on the road to block them.

    They couldn¡¯t just advance on ahead by trampling on the corpses as if nothing happened, above all they became intensely agitated as they made a ruckus.

    And the Hauria tribe didn¡¯t let that chance go by. No, everything may have been done for the sake of that chance to appear. The remaining Empire soldiers numbered 12. The Hauria tribesmen jumped out from both sides of the cliff, suddenly they appeared but even with the 2 women from before their numbers was only 5 people. However the Hauria tribesmen who jumped at them were better prepared to fight against the Empire soldiers, 3 heads were sent flying, and 1 person was shot right through the middle of their forehead by an arrow.

    The Hauria didn¡¯t let up their fierce attacks. Just like the flowing water, they attacked the Empire soldiers as a group.

    The moment that one of the Empire soldiers managed to grab their sword, a Hauria would jump from the side and immediately cut their head off.

    Arrows came flying towards the Empire soldiers from the front. It¡¯s speed was unlike those before it, they were transparent and the instant they tried to clear away as the Empire soldiers read where the arrow was going, a different Usagininzoku woulde in from their blind spot and cut off their head.

    While the Empire soldiers gave out a courageous roar as they approached and kicked the heads of the beheaded soldiers. The moment that their eyes were fixed onto the Haruia who were unforgivable due to their angered hearts, a different Hauria suddenly appeared behind their backs and beheaded them.

    When you thought it was the right, they came from the left, when you thought they were in front, they came from the back, there were no restrictions, the Empire soldiers were at the mercy of the ever changing attacks. It didn¡¯t take much time¡­¡­until their heads flew through the air.

    This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library /)

    If you are not reading this, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.

    ¡°Is, is this supposed to be the Usagininzoku¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Rabbit¡¯s are scary¡­.¡±

    Mutters filled with horror were heard on the bridge of Feruniru.

    ¡°Fu~n, their proficiency hasn¡¯t dropped at all. It doesn¡¯t seem like they skipped out on training. ¡­¡­But, their ending was a bit weak¡±

    As Kouki and them were still stunned with open mouths, Hajime pulled out Scgen and opened up a part of the windshield and pushed the muzzle outside with a standing shooting posture. There was still around 5 kilometers before the site. Everyone besides Yue and them were popeyed, Hajime was smiling and looking straight ahead without moving. Then he gently pulled the trigger.

    Doba~an!!

    The sound of an explosion was heard and a line shed through the sky from Scgen which gave off bright red sparks.

    It blew up the head of the Empire soldier who jumped out of the carriage and was about to cast magic on the Hauria. There were also Empire soldiers in the carriage. With ¡°Distant View¡± in Hajime¡¯s magic eye, he was able to detect the surge of magic building up, he had noticed that the soldier was nning an ambush attack so he sniped him from Feruniru.

    On the crystal disy, it showed the Hauria tribesman¡¯s surprised expressions when the ambushers head waspletely blown off. They immediately traced the line of trajectory and noticed Feruniru that was flying in the sky.

    Normally they¡¯d be cautious with the attack that came from a mysterious flying object but¡­..In the next instant their expressions became joyful.

    A boy with a crossbow on his shoulder jumped out from the shadows of the rocks and smiled fearlessly! and decided to wildly salute. They seemed to have noticed who the person who shot out that sh was. It was to be expected of them. A bright red sh was a ssic symbol of their boss who they loved and respected¡­..

    The Hauria tribesmen saluted the boy whom they followed dly. There appearances were seen reflected on the crystal disy and once again everyones gazes turned towards Hajime. This time their eyes contained a lot of amazement. What kinds of things did he have to do to make the gentle Usaginizokus turn into that, Kouki and the others had eyes that silently questioned that.

    ¡°Hajime-san, Hajime-san. Let¡¯s quickly get down. To be doing this kind of thing outside of the Sea of Trees¡­..maybe they¡¯ve run out of control again¡­..¡±

    Kouki and them watched as Shia rushed Hajime. From the Hauria tribesman¡¯s strategy, they were clearly aiming for the Empire¡¯s transportation force, it appears that, they took a trip outside of the Sea of Trees in order to kill Empire soldiers which caused Shia to became worried if they were intoxicated by battle again and ran out of control.

    Hajime had thought from their appearances that there was no way of that happening but, because Shia had an anxious face, Hajime himself became slightly interested and decided tond Feruniru in the valley.

    When Hajime and them got off at the valley, there were a lot of Demi-humans there besides the Hauria. There seems to have been about 100 people. It appears that that contents of the transportation wagons were Demi-humans. Besides Usagininzokus, there were Kitsuneninzoku1 as well as Inuninzoku¡¯s2 too, Nekoninzoku3, and many women and children Morininzoku4. Everyone looked at Hajime and them with cautious eyes, they weren¡¯t able to hide their surprise at the flying vehicle which they¡¯ve never seen nor heard about before. It certainly was an encounter with the unknown.

    And, with 80% of those who were surprised, a boy with a crossbow on his shoulder ran through the other 20% of Demi-humans who were confused and cautious, he immediately appeared before Hajime and performed a splendid salute with his back straightened.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Boss! I¡¯ve been awaiting the day when we meet once again! I¡¯ve never thought that you¡¯d appear again like this, I¡¯m once again impressed! Also for helping us a while ago, I thank you!¡±

    ¡°Yo~o, it¡¯s been a long time. Ma~a, don¡¯t mind what happened earlier. Since it was you guys, you¡¯d likely be able to take on that kind of damage. ¡­.You¡¯ve guys have improved quite a bit¡±

    When Hajime had a smile on his face and said that, 2 women and 3 men with Usamimis hade out from the dumbfounded Demi-humans and saluted just like the boy with Usamimis, their eyes were beginning to water up because of their overflowing emotions. And, while wonderfully harmonizing their voices and their arranged heels sounding out.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±We¡¯re grateful, Sir!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    The Hauria¡¯s voices trembled and echoed through the valley. They were moved enough to tears, but they didn¡¯t cry as their boss who they hold in high esteem praised them of their growth. Everyone looked up towards the empty sky and seemed to have held back the tears that were about to pour out. It appears that they put in slightly too much effort into holding the tears back as their eyes became bloodshot and scary. Hajime, Yue, and Shia were calm but, Teio and Kaori in the back, Kouki and them and Ririana and them werepletely taken aback.

    ¡°Ehtto, It¡¯s been a long time everyone! It¡¯s great that you¡¯re energetic above all else. By the way, where are father and them? Is it just you guys Pal-kun? Also, why are you guys in such a ce, going against the Empire soldiers¡­..¡±

    ¡°Please calm down, Shia-anego5. If you don¡¯t ask one at a time I won¡¯t be able to answer? For the time being, right now there¡¯s only the 6 of us here. There are various circumstances, let¡¯s find a calm ce where we can talk in detail. ¡­.And also, it¡¯s not Pal-kun, its ¡°Baltoferd of Certain Death¡±. Please don¡¯t make mistakes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh? Did you tsukkomi me just now? Or rather you¡¯re still taking up that name¡­..Rana-san and you guys should also be cautious¡±

    Pal was the same as always and Shia massaged her temple as she endures her headache. However, the opinion to move to a different ce was reasonable, for the time being she¡¯ll not press them any further, Shia gave out a warning to the woman Rana as well as the other members to not follow Pal¡¯s lead and change their names.

    But, the reality was already something that went above expectations.

    ¡°¡­¡­Shia. It¡¯s not Rana¡­¡­.its [Rana Inferna of Swift Shadows]¡±6

    ¡°!? Rana-san!? What are you saying¡­¡­¡±

    Out of the Hauria¡¯s, Rana had a firm older sister feeling, Shia¡¯s cheeks start cramping up as she never thought this would happen. However the Hauria¡¯s furious attacks didn¡¯t stop. Attacking through waves of cooperation was their strengths.

    ¡°I¡¯m, [Minasteria the Sky Render]!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, [Yaozerias of Mighty Illusions]!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, [Yorugandal of Crawling Decapitation]!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Fu~, I¡¯m [Liquid Break of Light Rain]¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Everyone had extremely triumphant looks as they took on poses like joO7 as they introduced their second name. Shia¡¯s expression was dyed in despair. It appears that, the boom of Hauria having 2 names (Chunii) was here. At this rate, the possibility of everyone in the whole n having them is high. By the way, their official names were only two characters in their heads.8

    The family which she¡¯s reunited with after a long time turned into a situation where they took on poses with triumphant looks while dering their second name, Shia¡¯s appearance was quite pitiful as she spat out ectosm from her mouth. That¡¯s why, Hajime was going to warn them that after several years they¡¯d writhe around on the ground due to the embarrassment whenever they recalled their expressions.

    However before he could, a stray bullet shot out from Pal.

    ¡°By the way, Which is better boss, [Crimson sh of Rondo] or [White ws and Fangs of Gale]?¡±9

    ¡°¡­..What?¡±

    ¡°Boss¡¯s second name. It was a heated discussion at the n meeting for 10 days, somehow we¡¯ve managed to narrow it down to these 2. However, we need to find out which is the best in the end, it was settled as a tie after fighting among the n¡­..since itse to this, we were to entrust it to boss¡¯s judgment after reuniting. By the way, I¡¯m on the ¡°Crimson sh of Rondo¡± side¡±

    ¡°Wait, since when was it required to have 2 names?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m firmly on the [White ws and Fangs of Gale] side¡±

    ¡°No, listen to what I¡¯m saying. I¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying Rana Inferna of Swift Shadows. No matter how you think about it, Boss perfectly fits [Crimson sh of Rondo]!¡±

    ¡°No, kora, enough of this¡­..¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He releases sparks of red magical power, master of various weapons and able to freely run around the skies, it¡¯s exactly [Crimson sh of Rondo]! This is the best JK¡±10

    ¡°Stop it, anymore of that shamefulmentary is¡ª-¡±

    This chapter is provided to you by Re:Library /)

    Say no to aggregator site!

    ¡°Oioi, Yorugandal of Crawling Decapitation. If you say that then, that trademark white hair that waves around as he carries his powerful weapons in both hands called his ws and fangs and attack in waves like a storm, there¡¯s no other way of expressing it than [White ws and Fangs of Gale], why can¡¯t you understand? Since when have you be so senile?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ectosm began to flow from Hajime¡¯s mouth. It appears that the surprise present of their embarrassingmentary was making his mind reach it¡¯s limit. As they were getting along well with each other, unknown energy were flowing in the back of Hajime and Shia¡¯s mouths, ~Bufu~! the sound of it spouting resounded.

    ¡°Shi, Shizu Shizu, it¡¯s not nice tough, Bufu~!¡±

    ¡°Su, Suzu¡¯sughing as well¡­.Kufu¡­.I wonder¡­.have they been infected with chunii, fu, fufu~¡±

    When Hajime regained his senses and looked behind him, Shizuku and Suzu¡¯s shoulders were shaking as were desperately trying to keep in theirughter. Although they were unable to keep it in at all.

    For the time being, Hajime decided to shoot Pal and them who were having their heated discussion with rubber bullets and then turned towards Shizuku and Suzu with a reproachful look as they gradually shook.

    ¡°Yaegashi, for the cool you, I¡¯ll forcefully give you a twintail ribbon as a presentter. Of course I¡¯ll also keep image recordings of it¡±

    ¡± ! ¡±

    ¡°Taniguchi, I¡¯ll shorten your height by another 5 centimeters¡±

    ¡± ! ¡±

    Shizuku and Suzu¡¯sughing immediately stopped and they trembled in fear. Even if it was unreasonably misced anger, if Hajime became serious then the 2 wouldn¡¯t be able to oppose him. And Hajime¡¯s eyes werepletely serious.

    ¡°Ano¡­¡­is this a good time?¡±

    While avoiding the Hauria that were floundering on the ground, Shizuku and them were protesting Hajime¡¯s unreasonableness, the voice which called out was a beautiful girl from the feet up, she was a slender beauty who had long blond hair and blue eyes. From her sharp pointy ears they could tell that she was a Morininzoku. Hajime had felt that she kinda looked like one of Fair Bergen¡¯s elders, Alfrerick.

    ¡°Are you without a doubt Nagumo Hajime-dono?¡±

    ¡°N? That¡¯s certainly right but¡­..¡±

    When Hajime nodded, the beautiful blond haired blue eye Morininzoku gave out a relieved sigh as she patted her chest. To begin with, both of her thin hands were bound by metal handcuffs, it seems to have been quite a pitiful state. Her ankles also had shackles with chains fixed on it, every time she walked her white skin turned red as it rubbed her skin.

    ¡°Then, is it fine to believe that you won¡¯t capture us and enve us? I¡¯ve heard from my grandfather that your senses of value for your own race is for better or worst, equal for everything. You would not toy with us Demi-humans¡­..¡±

    ¡°Grandfather? Is it possibly Alfrerick?¡±

    ¡°That is correct. I¡¯m sorry for the dy but, I am, the only granddaughter of Alfrerick an elder of Fair Bergen, Arutena Haipisuto¡±

    ¡°An elder¡¯s granddaughter was captured¡­¡­it appears that there really were various circumstances¡±

    Speaking of being the granddaughter of an elder, she¡¯s practically the princess of the Morininzoku, naturally, they should have also had firm escape methods and guards in case of emergencies. Without being able to use them, or it could be said that even if they used them they¡¯d still get caught, that just shows how tight the situation was. As expected, something happened at therge tree? Hajime frowned as it was bing increasingly necessary to hear Pal and their stories as he sharpened his nce.

    In this situation, Hajime called out to Pal and them while ignoring Arutena¡¯s odd continuous stare.

    ¡°Oi, you guys. Bring over all the Demi-humans. Incidentally. I¡¯ll send you guys to the Sea of Trees¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir! Ah, I¡¯m sorry about this but, boss. I want to contact arade who¡¯s lurking on the Empire¡¯s outskirts, may I leave midway in?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, that works out just fine, we have a few guys here that we¡¯ll be sending to the Empire, I¡¯ll unload you guys a bit away from the Empire together¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±

    Currently, Hajime and them were currently not to far away from the Empire. The fact that the Demi-humans were being transported through carriage here would mean that, it wasn¡¯t going from the Sea of Trees to Empire, but rather it came from the Empire and was heading for another ce. In other words, Pal and them went to the Empire to gather some kind of information, hearing the story of the transportation, they came chasing after it.

    The Demi-humans began walking timidly and uneasily as they were told to by Pal and them. When he saw that, Hajime and them also returned to Feruniru. Then, at that time, nearby Hajime, ¡°K~ya!¡±, a cute scream resounded. Arutena appears to have tripped because of the fetters11. While panicking with both hands in the air, immediately, since she was close¡ª¨Cshe ended up clinging onto Hajime¡¯s back.

    In an instant, the Demi-humans turned blue and stiffened up. If the other party were Empire soldiers then, the moment they were used as support, an open palm woulde flying. While shouting ¡°Why are you touching me without permission, you dirty beasts!¡± That¡¯s why, Arutena also thought it would happen? she probably had an illusion that she was going to be hit.

    However, Hajime isn¡¯t able to do such vulgar things.

    ¡°Ahh? ¡­.Jeez¡±

    As Hajime nced behind his shoulder, he looked at Arutena¡¯s hands and feet as she cowered back after their nces aligned, ¡°Well, yeah it would be hard to walk in those,¡± while he convinced himself of that, he scratched his head like it was troublesome and kneeled down before Arutena who was standing. Towards that, the Demi-humans began to make a ruckus as if they were upset.

    ¡°Ah, ano¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine so just stay still¡±

    Simrly, Arutena was shaken when he suddenly decided to kneel down, right afterwards, Hajime¡¯s actions caused her to be even more uneasy. That was because Hajime was touching Arutena¡¯s foot. To be urate, he was touching the fetters, Arutena was shocked and trembling. Never before has a man knelt down and touched her feet before, she became stiff and uneasy as her eyes swam around. Then, in the next instant, her eyes rounded up in surprise. Once she noticed that red magical power was gushing out, without a sound the fetters came off.

    When Hajime stood back up, this time he held onto both of Arutena¡¯s hands. At that point, Arutena had understood what Hajime was going to do and managed to regain someposure. And once again the fascinating red radiance gushed out again. A small voice that may or may not have resounded, ¡°How beautiful¡­¡­¡± was muttered. Recently, has Hajime¡¯s magical powers been sharpened? It seems to have been much brighter than before.

    After removing the handcuffs he immediately threw them away and he finally touched Arutena¡¯s neck. It was because a ve¡¯s cor was attached there. With a serious look and having her neck felt by Hajime, Arutena¡¯s cheeks were heating up for some reason. After Hajime easily removed the cor, ¡°This should be alright now,¡± he convinced himself, and as if nothing happened he turned around.

    And, Hajime noticed that strangely he had be the center of attention. The Demi-humans were looking at him as if looking at a mysterious person, Pal and the other Hauria seemed to be proud, Kouki and them seemed to be slightlyplex, and Yue and the females had eyes filled with both amazement and sharpness. While flinching a bit Hajime questioned, ¡°What is it?¡±

    However, against that, the females who noticed Arutena¡¯s slightly blushed cheeks reacted.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡­¡­Nothing (ja12) (desu13)¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    It was incredibly cold.

    References

    1. Fox

    2.Dog

    3.Cat

    4. Forest People/elves

    5.older sister, extremely humble way

    6. I think, ¼²Ó°¤Î¥é¥Ê¥¤¥ó¥Õ¥§¥ê¥Ê

    7.reference which im sure i balls¡¯ed up big time, È«†T¤¬Æà¤Þ¤¸¤¤¥É¥äî†¤Ç¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¥¸¥ç¡ðµÄ¤ÊÏã¤Ð¤·¤¤¥Ý©`¥º¤òÈ¡¤ê¤Ê¤¬¤é

    8. not sure what this line was for, i may have screwed up

    9.Probably wrong ¼t¤­éW¹â¤ÎÝ†ÎèÇú(¥í¥ó¥É) and °×¤­×¦ÑÀ¤Î¿ñïj(¤­¤ç¤¦¤Ò¤ç¤¦)

    10.unable to actually understand what this meant, ¤³¤ìÒ»’k¤À¤íJK

    If I remember correctly JK is Japanese ng for High School Girl

    11.chains

    12.Teio

    13.Shia

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    <strong>Chapter 112 ¨C Lovestruck Period?</strong>

    After Hajime had unshackled all the demi-humans, they began to explore the airship to satisfy their curiosity, back in the bridge Hajime was listening to Pal and his group¡¯s story.

    ¡°I see¡­. the Majinzoku attacked both the Empire and Sea of Trees¡±

    ¡°Affirmative. Though I don¡¯t know of the details of the Empire, the Sea of Trees was invaded by arge group of strong demons. It would have been dangerous if not for our previouslyid traps¡±

    ording to Pal, the Majinzoku also took along an army of demons to the Sea of Trees. [Harutsuina Sea of Trees] its natural since Freed¡¯s groups goal is to obtain more Age of Gods magic they would would aim for it, after all it¡¯s well known as one of the greatbyrinths.

    Naturally the soldiers of Fair Bergen 1 couldn¡¯t permit the Majinzoku to just waltz right in, so they gathered the biggest forces they could muster up in order to confront them. They believed that they had the advantage due to the naturally dense fog, but their expectations were easily betrayed and they soon fell into confusion. Apart from the Majinzoku, the demons that they brought along showed their powers to the fullest extent in the Sea of Trees. Even though the demons were not of the insect type, they paved their way through, defeated and took the lives of many soldiers of Fair Bergen one after another through their odd magic.

    The Majinzoku turned around and asked the defeated Demi-humans, simrly to Hajime, ¡°Where is the entrance to thergebyrinth?¡± However they couldn¡¯t just obediently give information to the enemies, they didn¡¯t know when the Majinzoku would start advancing towards Fair Bergen to ask random bypassers, so they quickly sent someone back to the town. The council was quickly gathered and a decision was made, the demons were far too strong to defend against, they decided to give them the information. In order to avoid a disaster like in Hajime¡¯s case. Thebyrinth itself will clear away all who aren¡¯t worthy.

    However, even though they asked the same question as Hajime, the Majinzoku had a different sense of value for the Demi-humans. No, the Majinzoku didn¡¯t do as Hajime did at all, they carried a huge sense of discrimination and hatred against Demi-humans.

    They believed that the world belongs to the Majinzoku, and that these beasts that have been abandoned by god is of the utmost humiliation and are absolutely unbearable. Their expressions were that of mad men with absolute confidence in their own god.

    And, the Majinzoku bared their fangs at Fair Bergen. They decided to hunt down the Demihumans before going into the dungeon.

    The soldiers of Fair Bergen fought back desperately. However, the army of unknown demons were too strong and had no troubles in the Sea of Trees, their chances of winning was low.

    As it stood, they would be defeated sooner orter, a soldier of the Kumaninzoku 2 understood this and looked for a chance to escape from Fair Bergen. His purpose was not to run away. His purpose was to beg for help.

    His name is Regin 3 Banton. It was the elder which attacked Hajime out of anger and was greatly injured in the process, it was the man that held a deep grudge against the Hauria4 tribe.

    Now, Regin, without shame nor reputation, went forth to bow down to the Hauria tribe which was banished from Fair Bergen. He ran desperately through the Sea of Trees, his body was covered in wounds, when he finally reached the new vige he prostrated himself on the ground many times. He asked them earnestly.

    ¡ªI need your help, please lend me your power.

    The head of the Hauria tribe, Cam, went out and answered the wish.

    The reason is not for Fair Bergen. Of course their own species, the Usagininzoku were still in Fair Bergen, but that wasn¡¯t the reason either, above all, the thing that Cam could not forgive was the fact that the Majinzoku¡¯s purpose was the greatbyrinth.

    Emergency, if the Majinzoku¡¯s do something wierd to thebyrinth¡­..

    When their boss Hajime returns at ater time. He would not be able to look him in the eye if the Majinzoku did something to it.

    As a subordinate of Hajime, it would not do if the bosses wish was obstructed by something, in order to have a happy reunion where we can proudly stick out our chests, otherwise we don¡¯t have the qualifications to call Hajime, boss! he said.

    Though Hajime doesn¡¯t really mind such a thing¡­..it¡¯s the pride of the Hauria.

    As a result, the Hauria tribe, rather than answering Regins request, ¡°Who dares put their hands on something that belongs to the boss, ahn!? if they want to fight, shall we give them a fight!?¡± with that in their minds, they decided to participate.

    Regin¡¯s thoughtster.

    ¡°The Hauria were really scary at that time. though they weren¡¯t in a frenzy likest time, their lips were waveringly shaking, and splitting abruptly¡­.they wereughing. Uu, it wasn¡¯t possible for me to sleep well from that day on. ¡­..The rabbits lips were recalled in my dreams, my neck¡­.Haa~ Haa~¡­¡­no more. My anxiety doesn¡¯t stop. ¡­¡­Where is the medicine¡­..¡±

    As the Hauria entered the war, they first decided to wiped out all demons outside of Fair Bergen. Their purpose was to build strategies by confirming the demons movements and odd magics. Although the Hauria tribe became strong, it was due to using their racial abilities to the fullest, along with the mentality of not running away from fights, their spec¡¯s didn¡¯t actually increase in any way, shape, or form. Therefore, they didn¡¯t recklessly charge in against a new kind of demon they¡¯ve never fought before.

    The other party was a formidable foe, so resolution was needed, preparation of stealth attacks, surprise attacks, lying and deceiving, they did everything to gather information.

    And, when the chest board was set up, they all took the offensive at once. Even if the dense fog wasn¡¯t effective, the demons were skillfully being killed by the Usaginizoku¡¯s original techniques.

    Sooner orter the Majinzoku finally started to notice that their demons were disappearing, they ordered a quick regroup. The Hauria that couldn¡¯t defeat demons were made to be decoys, Instructions were then given to ce traps around their new vige.

    Then guiding them was simple. anyhow, being baited so easily, the Majinzoku¡¯s blood rained down and heads rolled on the ground. Then they appeared and snorted through their nose¡­.it was enough.

    After wiping out the Majinzoku, the Hauria suffered some losses as well.

    However, their current situation wasn¡¯t over yet. Though Fair Bergen was saved by the Hauria, the amount of coteral damage was huge. There was no room to guard the Sea of Trees with all the nursing and funerals that were needed.

    Then, at that opening, the Empire soldiers invaded the Sea of Trees.

    Their purpose was to abduct Demi-humans.

    After the battle was over, the Hauria went back to their vige and waste to notice, as a result, there was basically no resistance while kidnaping. When Cam noticed the kidnappings, he kidnaped and questioned an empire soldier, apparently the Empire suffered from a demons attack, it was decided that they needed to secure manpower for repairs, in other words, the Demi-humans(¡­¡­¡­)that appeared to be the reason for invading the Sea of Trees.

    Cam quickly rushes to the other Usagininzoku viges, but he was toote, most of the women and children have already been kidnaped. It¡¯s clear that the powerless Usagininzoku¡¯s were not abducted in order to help with the required manpower for the empire. Their purpose was to be used to satisfy their people after receiving an attack.

    As expected, the Hauria tribe could not overlook their fellow species, the majority of their forces were left to guard the Sea of Trees, Cam and a small group chased after the Empire soldiers transport wagon that was heading towards the Imperial Capital.

    However,munications with Cam was suddenly cut off after they reached the Imperial capital. No one came to the meeting ce that was set up ahead of time.

    The remaining people at the Sea of Trees became restless and decided to send out scouts towards the empire.

    Results, Cam¡¯s group that invaded the Imperial capital never came out.

    Afterwards, in order to invade the Imperial capital and find out Cam¡¯s status, Pal¡¯s group was gathering information on the security of the capital when they noticed that there was a transportation wagon with arge amount of Demi-humans leaving for another town, Pal¡¯s group then put information gathering on hold and went to rescue theirrades.

    ¡°However boss, by any chance, have other ces also been attack by Majinzoku?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, they¡¯re active behind the scenes here and there? well, luckily I was around and they were all defeated¡±

    If you think about it, Hajime could be considered a God of gue for the Majinzoku. This is because he doesn¡¯t actually hold any hostility towards their race, it just so happens that their timing is bad, so he ends up kicking them out of his way when they obstruct him.

    ¡°Well, I have a rough understanding of what¡¯s going on. First of all, you need more information about Cam who¡¯s in the Imperial capital?¡±

    ¡°Affirmative. And, though I¡¯m sorry boss¡­..¡±

    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll be passing by anyways. The fellows that got caught, I¡¯ll send them back to the Sea of Trees¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Pal and his group all bow at once. Though Shia mumbled a little, nothing was said.

    Hajime noticed it and knew what Shia wanted to say, but he waited for her to say it herself, in the end nothing was said.

    Finally, Hajime received a message for the leftover forces at the Sea of Trees, then dropped off Riria-na 5 and Pal¡¯s group off a little ways away from the Imperial capital. Then his party set a course at full speed towards [Harutsuina Sea of Trees].~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Once again Hajime set foot on [Harutsuina Sea of Trees] and weed the dense fog which shuts out all light ahead.

    Still, if there were no Demi-humans to guide the way, people who were below Hajime¡¯s inhumane level would likely be driven mad. As Hajime led the group, in order to not be separated he ced Demi-humans on the outside to enclose their surroundings.

    Strangely Arutena was walking especially close to Hajime, he decided to ignore it and keep advancing. Shia who was walking nearby had an anxious face, suddenly her ears reacted with a ~pico pico~. Shia lifted up her face, then began to stare at what lied ahead.

    ¡°Hajime-san, there¡¯s an armed group up ahead¡±

    The surrounding Demi-humans turned a surprised look towards Shia due to her words. Even the kidnapped Usagininzoku in the group were surprised that Shia had managed to perceive something that they couldn¡¯t.

    As if confirming Shia¡¯s words, a group of Toramimi 6 Demi-humans appeared through the fog with weapons. The armed group had fierce eyes and stared at them, then they sensed that there was arge group of Demi-humans in the group, so they decided to not suddenly attack.

    Among them, the eyes of the Toraninzoku 7 who seemed to be the leader, stopped at Hajime. His eyes were then opened wide in astonishment.

    ¡°You, that time¡­..¡±

    Hajime also recalled the Toraninzoku¡¯s appearance. His name is Ghil 8, he was themander of the security force that confronted Hajime the first time he came to the Sea of Trees. Apparently he survived the invasion and is currently patrolling again.

    ¡°What on earth do you want this time¡­..is that, Arutena!? Are you alright!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Yes. These people and the Hauria tribe helped me¡±

    Ghil tried to ask Hajime¡¯s purpose in a wild voice, and Arutena who was by his side noticed and showed herself. To the words of Arutena, a deep sigh of relief and amazement was heard.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Alfrerick-sama was very sad. quickly, please show him your energetic appearance. ¡­¡­.Boy. You, for what reason did you help us Demi-humans? Though it doesn¡¯t suit you who is arrogant and haughty¡­..well, you have my thanks¡±

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t a specific reason. it was only a coincidence, a coincidence¡±

    From the atmosphere of meeting an acquaintance, Shizuku¡¯s group had doubtful faces. Shia then exined what had happened quietly, also how she fell in love with Hajime, and their faces showed consent.

    ¡°Now then, are any of the Hauria tribe stationed at Fair Bergen? or, a fellow that knows where their current vige is located?¡±

    ¡°Mu? If its people from the Hauria tribe, there should be several in Fair Bergen. Though you¡¯ve likely heard, there was an invasion, so many are currently living in Fair Bergen¡±

    ¡°Thats good then. Well, lets quickly head for Fair Bergen¡±

    Hajime says so and urges ahead quickly. With an amazed face again, as usual it seems his attitude hasn¡¯t changed much, Ghil ordered his troops to brace their arms in order to guide them back.

    There wasn¡¯t any feeling hostility like the first time anymore, is it because they were saved by the Hauria tribe which Hajime trained, or is it because there¡¯s a great number of people this time¡­..they were being mature about it and guiding Hajime, though it is convenient that they can get in without any trouble.

    Atst we¡¯ve reached Fair Bergen, though it has changed greatly. First of all, the huge dignified gate had copsed, the leftover remains have yet to be cleaned up.

    And, the capital of the Sea of Trees which charmed Hajime with its fantastic beauty of nature, waspletely destroyed with remains here and there, the air corridors and waterways made of tree trunks were broken down in ces.

    ¡°This is awful¡­..¡±

    Someone muttered.

    Hajime totally agreed as well. The cold breezeing from the darkness and Fair Bergen itself contained a gloomy atmosphere.

    Then, people who happened to pass by saw Arutena and their expressions stiffens up, it was unbelieveable, afterwards, they exploded into cheers and ran up to them.

    They finally notice that there is a party of humans by their side, when they were told of how Arutena was helped by them their expressions were still stiff, but as they embraced one another exposing their joy, their wariness was relinquished. Of the kidnapped people, there were many that ran at full speed towards their house, after first bowing to Hajime.

    The circle that encloses Hajime gradually grows, and the surroundings werepletely buried by the people of Fair Bergen as they noticed. After a while the crowd begins to open a pathway. On the other side, stood Alfrerick Haipisuto, the most important person of Fair Bergen.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Oh, Arutena! Im d, you were alright¡­..¡±

    Arutena, ran at full speed while tears overflowing from her eyes, and jumped into her grandfather¡¯s chest. To the reunion of two family members that was thought to never be able to see one another again, many surrounding people were moved to tears.

    After embracing one another for a while, Alfrerickter separated from his granddaughter and gently pats her head, then his gaze was turned to Hajime. A wry smile appeared in his expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­Its be a surprising reunion, Hajime Nagumo. Surely, I didn¡¯t think that my granddaughter would be saved. Our previous rtionship aside 9. ¡­¡­.We sincerely express our gratitude, Thank you¡±

    ¡°I only brought them here. If you wish to thank someone then thank the Hauria tribe. I¡¯ve heard that there are people from the Hauria tribe here, let me meet with them¡­..¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s you who changed the Hauria tribe. What goes around,es around, you¡¯ve not only saved my granddaughter, but also, us all. That is the fact. Your kindness is far more than we deserve and we would never be able to repay it all, but, at least ept our gratitude.¡±

    Hajime, from Alfrerick¡¯s words, just shrugs his shoulders reluctantly and was scratching his cheek from having been slightly embarrassed.

    Yue, Shia, Teio, and Kaori are happy from watching the heartwarming scene. And, the man who dove into the dungeon in order to train and save the human race, to the fact that Hajime has been saving people all around the world, aplex expression was shown on Kouki¡¯s face.

    Afterwards, Hajime, the Hauria tribe heard of their arrival and are quickly returning to Fair Bergen, we were given permission to wait in Alferick¡¯s house.

    As to Alferick¡¯s order, they were treated to tea(Arutena blushed a great deal when our hands touched while she handed me tea 10) When we finished drinking one cup, men and women of the Hauria tribe rushed in noisily.

    ¡°Boss!! I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time!!¡±

    ¡°We waited for you! Boss!!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m honored to finally meet you desu~! Sir!!¡±

    ¡°Uoi! Newbies! Boss has returned! Tell all the other guys! Get there in 30 seconds!¡±

    ¡°Yes, roger de arimasu~!¡±

    The attitude of the leftover forces, Kouki who should have expected it already from the reaction from Pal¡¯s group ispletely surprised! He spat out 11 his tea. While all members were wiping off the tea, they noticed that multiple Usagininzoku were lining up! Standing upright and immoveable with heels in arrangement, it was the appearance of wonderful saluting.

    Though there are many who don¡¯t actually know Hajime, their behaviours and speech seems to have been trained into them voluntarily, and expanded their powers.

    ¡°Un~, Yes, its been a long time. Temporarily, since there are other people here lets stop the saluting¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Sir, Yes, Sir!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    With a cheer for the boss that could be heard throughout the Sea of Trees, the Hauria tribe seemed to be very satisfied, to the genuine cheer that they¡¯ve experienced for the first time ¡°we¡¯ll also finally.¡­..¡± the Usagininzoku that wasn¡¯t part of the Hauria tribe was filled with anticipation.

    Surely, after Hajime leaves the Sea of Trees, the angry voice of Sergeant HarOman 12 might have resounded throughout the Sea of Trees.

    ¡°I¡¯ve meet Pal¡¯s group and understand roughly what¡¯s going on. You guys seem to have yed an active role? You¡¯ve done a great job repelling them¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes, We¡¯re grateful de arimasu~!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Thest reply was said full of emotion in a tearful voice. Hajime, then passed on Pal¡¯s groups information on to the Hauria who are trembling with emotion. In other words, Having found that Cam¡¯s group invaded the Imperial castle, they will also invade it. And, there is a request for assistance.

    ¡°Indeed. ¡­..The message from ¡°Baltoferd of Certain Death¡± has definitely been received. We express our thanks, boss¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Na, by the way¡­..what is your second name?¡±

    ¡°Ha? Me? ¡­¡­Fu, of course. Like the falling thunder, an unpredictable thunderp striking down his foes, I am [Iorunikusu of the Thunder de] 13! desu~!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so¡±

    It seems that it¡¯s already toote for the Hauria tribe. They¡¯ve beenpletely infected. I regret that I didn¡¯t stop this from spreading beyond Baltoferd of Certain Death.

    Hajime pulled himself together and asked [Iorunikusu of the Thunder de].

    ¡°There seems to have been members outside of the Hauria tribe thats been trained, now, how many exactly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Rest assured¡­. Many brave young people from tribes that have good rtions to our Hauria tribe have heard of the rumors and begged to be trained¡­.. Our actualbat force goes up to 122 soldiers¡±

    Not only Hajime, but also Yue and Shia were surprised, if thats the case then they¡¯ve increased their numbers by a fair bit. Hajime¡¯s intentions aren¡¯t understood so ¡°Iorunikusu of the Thunder de¡± has a doubtful face.

    ¡°we can carry all of the members at one time. ¡­..Io, Runikusu. Quickly gather all the guys who want to follow us to the Imperial capital. I want to see everyone together here¡±

    ¡°Ha? Ha! Roger! At once!¡±

    It appeared that ¡°Iorunikusu of the Thunder de¡± didn¡¯t understand right away and asked back with a questionable face, then he guessed that it meant that they would be going with Hajime to the Imperial capital, he saluted and immediately left to gather the other members.

    ¡°Io¡­..of the Thunder de, Hajime returned in order to go to the greatbyrinth, it appears he didn¡¯t think that Hajime would actually help them. It seems he shaken up by the unexpected words.

    And, Io wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised, Shia who stood next to Hajime was also surprised. Her eyes are open wide, and her rabbit ears are standing up straight! She stares at Hajime.

    ¡°Ha, Hajime-san¡­..the greatbyrinth¡­..¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about Cam¡¯s group right?¡±

    ¡°U¡­.that¡­.sono¡­.but¡­.¡±

    Hajime hit the bulls-eye so Shia shuts her mouth.

    Hajime¡¯s purpose is the greatbyrinth, Cam¡¯s circumstances are unrted, Shia was unable to say that she wanted to search for Cam¡¯s whereabouts, entering the Imperial capital which would prove too troublesome. Moreover, Cam wasn¡¯t kidnapped, he went in on his own ord. If anything its his own responsibility.

    Shia also decided to follow whatever Hajime¡¯s decisions were. Just like her father had his own path, Shia had hers.

    However, still, if you know that your family members whereabouts are unknown, naturally you would be worried and search. Because of the anxiety being shown on Shia¡¯s face ¨C Yue, Hajime, and the rest understood.

    Hajime, walks up right beside Shia, who was quiet because she was grateful that extra time would be used, and ces his hands on her cheeks.

    ¡°Fe?¡±

    To Hajime¡¯s sudden action, Shia absentmindedly let out a voice with a confused face. While looking straight into Shia¡¯s eyes with persuading power, Hajime smiled and said.

    ¡°Shia, that anxious face doesn¡¯t suit you. If you¡¯re worried about Cam, just say you¡¯re worried¡±

    ¡°B, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°No buts. Now, what do you want to do? You¡¯ve always just said whatever you wanted. What happened to your impudence from our first meeting? To begin with, if you¡¯re not smiling¡­.. I wont be able to contain my anger¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san¡­..¡±

    Though it was snappishly said, it¡¯s obvious that he worried about Shia in all truths. The words that Shia yearned for. She understood, Shia ces her hand on top of Hajime¡¯s hand thats on her cheek. Her eyes began to moisten with joy and love.

    ¡°You might not realise this¡­¡­but this, sono, what. it¡¯s enough, that i think that you¡¯re important. Therefore, Cheer up¡­. I won¡¯t hesitate to do my best¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san, I¡­..¡±

    ¡°Just say what you want to say. Because i will definitely listen¡±

    With a gentle warmth transmitting to her cheek, to the eyes that looked straight back into her eyes, Shia¡¯s words that she locked up within herself began to spring forth.

    ¡°¡­¡­.I, I¡¯m worried about father desuu~. ¡­..Just one look is fine, I want to see his safe appearance desuu~.¡±

    ¡°Really, you only had to say that in the beginning. Now, did you think i would decline?¡±

    ¡°Wa, I, I didn¡¯t mean for it to be like that! Mou, Hajime-san is truly annoying!¡±

    Though she puffs her cheeks as if sulking, stars twinkled brightly in her eyes, her cheeks were dyed pink, and the face of a woman who was looking at her boyfriend was seen. To say it out, happy feelings were overflowing from her whole body.

    Shia, though it was not intentional to be reserved with Hajime, due to the increase of women who thinks about Hajime(rivals), She unconsciously held back to increase her ratings.

    Everything was blown away at Hajime¡¯s words, ¡°You¡¯re important.¡±

    When this Shia was seen, the women reacts.

    ¡°¡­..N~. Shia, cute¡±

    And, Yue watches Shia heartwarmingly. Just like an older sister.

    ¡°I ask of you, I¡¯ll be happy if you asionally abuse me~¡±

    And, Teio gave off an impression that couldn¡¯t be anything but perverted. will there be a way to cure her serious illness.

    ¡°Uu~, how enviable~¡±

    ¡°well, I would be d if the man I liked said that to me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Na, Nagumo-kun¡­..Your very straight forward. I¡¯ve changed my opinion of you. Suzu is shocked¡±

    ¡°Shia¡­¡­is enviable, I also towards Hajime¡­¡­¡±

    The order is Kaori, Shizuku, Suzu, and why Arutena as well.

    Then, atst, Shia notices her surroundings, Her face is dyed crimson red and she covers it up with both hands. However, her shame can¡¯t hold back her joy, her rabbit ears were waving happily, even her tail was moving ording to her joy ~Rifu~.

    Then, Io came over at just the right time. It seems that the preparations of the Hauria tribe is finished. It was unreasonably quick.

    Alfrerick and Arutena were seeing off Hajime¡¯s group as they left on Feruniru 14 and flew off towards the Imperial capital.<hr>

    <strong>References</strong><ol><li>Faea Belgaen in Endo¡¯s trantion, that¡¯s probably the proper way but for my convenience i wont change it</li><li>Bear people</li><li>Jin in Endo¡¯s trantions, again for my convenience i¡¯ll keep it like this</li><li>Shia¡¯s group</li><li>the Princess</li><li>Tiger eared</li><li>Tiger race</li><li>Gil in Endo¡¯s Official trantion</li><li>I improvised here, couldn¡¯t actually understand it though it has something to do with rtionships i think</li><li>Improvised a little here but, it should be alright. There was a word in between hands that i couldn¡¯t understand</li><li>it was either spat out, or spilled</li><li>thanks, lemonedSM</li><li>Yeah, these lines are iffy¡­it probably sounds out into something, but for the life of me i don¡¯t know</li><li>the airship</li></ol>

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    <strong>Misceneous.</strong>

    What kind of ce is the capital of the Hoelscher empire? Might(Strength) is the only words you need*Improvised and shortened down*.

    If you investigate you''ll find the buildings are without affection and are practically ced in a row. Are the streets readjustments of town lots? Is there anything delicious*This line was odd*? There are entrances continuing to the back alley in disorder with big and small things here and there.

    The atmosphere as well, there is tension strained everywhere like as if there was recently a disaster, even storekeepers who have opened a street stall serves people far from the idea of a "customer".

    However, it was dark and stagnated but never became too much, they were lively with freedom of doing whatever they wanted to do. They had the freedom to do whatever they wanted, their only responsibility were to themselves. This was the creed of the citizens of the imperial capital.

    The Hoelscher empire is a new country that an active group of mercenary in a previous great war established, A military nation to which strength speaks for everything. Many of the citizens of the empire are no stranger to fights, to the point that its almost an illness. Theres a huge arena of a colossal size, the kind where there are events done many times throughout the year.

    [Oi, you [Doga!!] gupe~!?]

    It was Hajime who entered the Imperial capital, naturally Hajime was leading around beautiful women so it was understandable, this process has been repeating many times, before they were done talking they were already kissing the ground. Just now a man with weapons came by and was knocked down while talking and the force caused him to do a triple axel as he fell to the ground.

    However, the people do not seem to think much about it. This level of "Fighting" might be an everyday experience for them.

    [Uu, though i heard about it already... after all, the empire is unplesant desuu~.]

    [Yes, i feel that way as well. ....In a sense its good that we weren''t summoned in this ce.]

    [Well, this is a military nation. Far from firepower being minimal, even the residents, there are many who havebat experience. The bad atmosphere is natural, the fighting is natural. Wanting to live is everyone''s desire, mistress.]

    Apparently, Shea didn''t like the Imperial capital. Though Yue is silent, she also nods in agreement, after all this country isn''t liked by women. Especially for Shia, the things she sees breaks her heart one at a time.

    [Shia, don''t look so much. ....There''s no helping them even if you see.]

    [.....Yes, that''s right]

    What Shia sees are ves of the demi-human species. The ves are being bought and sold actively. The empire allows the use of ves, so business is very prosperous. There are children of the demi-human species turning their gaze to Shia as they were put in their cages with price tags on them, Shia''s expression is clouded.

    Yue clenches Shia''s hand anxiously. Hajime as well, caresses Shia''s cheek ~munimuni~ with awkward consideration. The warmth of two people is transmitted to the hand and cheek, and the rabbit ears on Shia''s head moved around joyfully.

    [.....I cannot permit it. Though we''re all living.... the ves.]

    Kouki who was walking behind Hajime was grinding his teeth. He seemed like he would charge right in if left alone.

    The influence of the church is strong, even the Hairhi Kingdom has a strong sense of discrimination against demi-humans. The matter of keeping demi-humans as ves tend to be evaded, because there was no chance of Kouki and them seeing how demi-humans were treated in the castle. Therefore, there might have been extra shock to their minds.

    However, it would be bad if he actually charges at them..... Hajime promised in his heart that he would pretend to not know him immediately if such an event happened.

    Though, we don''t have to worry because we have a reliable person here, the man of the world(Shizuku) is here so we don''t have to be worried at all. Now, Kouki is getting fired up while being lectured about this and that. Ryutaro, the muscle for brains fuels it, Suzu casually holds them down. In a sense, they make a good team. Though the team seems to fail quickly if not for the women....

    [That''s right, wasn''t Shizuku proposed to by the Emperor?]

    [.....That''s right, there was that too]

    Shuzuku frowns as she remembers something she didn''t want to.

    Yue looks at Shuzuku and lets out a sound, [hoo~], with a slight smirk. Shizuku, frowned more at the nce. Kouki has a bitter expression nearby. Apparently, not only the country but also the emperor seemed to be dislikeable.

    [About that, Nagumo-kun. Where exactly are we going?]

    Shizuku, dodging the women who seemed to want to hear the details at any moment, the talk was redirected to Hajime. Though the story of confirming the safeties of Shia''s father was heard, a concrete n wasn''t heard yet.

    [N~? the adventurer guild first of all. If the "Gold" rank is used, most information can be found through questioning]

    [.....Does Nagumo-kun believe that he''s been caught?]

    [I don''t know. If he has have been caught its possible he''s been made into a ve, its also possible that he''s justying low somewhere too. The guards of the Imperial capital is on high alert, but to an abnormal level? To the point where its impossible to go out, entering was a good choice.....]

    Hajime was right, and on a level was not an exaggeration to say that it was excessive. An empire soldier was stationed not as patrol on the outer wall and always kept a close watch until a physical checkup was done individually at the entrance gate.

    Even in the city, the empire soldiers of a minimum of 3 man teams went ncing around not only in the main streets but also the back alleys. Perhaps it was due to the surprise attack of the demon, that would cause them to get ready for high-level caution even if there wasn''t an order yet.

    Because the Imperial capital is in such a condition, Pal and them are having trouble with invading, and are waiting for a chance. The Usagininzoku*Rabbit people* who aren''t ves can''t just pour on into the imperial capital, and there are limits to pretending to be Hajime''s ves. Therefore, the reinforcement unit that Hajime brought is hiding in a remote rock zone away from the Imperial capital to not attract attention for now. Rather its strange how Cam¡¯s group was able to invade it.

    However, Hajime said, [I don''t know], its almost certain that Cam was caught by them already. As for the Usagininzoku,they were a demi-human race of first-rate stealth operations, and Cam continued to polish it. Even if going in and out is severe, he will likely be able to do something by sending a message to the outside by some method. If there are no signs, Its natural to think that

    hes been caught already.

    Of course, I don''t think that the information on Cam can be found at the adventurers guild. However, there might be the case of an event or rumor rted to it.

    Shia looking uneasy, Hajime extends his hand to caress her cheeks again ~munimuni~. Shia, though she likes when her ears are felt, her cheeks being caressed was also a favorite. Hajime, told a joke to Shia whileughing that left a feeling of uneasiness.

    [If hes been caught, we only need to take him back. Don''t worry, shia. When the timees, even if we have to turn the Imperial capital to ashes, we''ll get him back.]

    [N....leave it to us, shia]

    [Hajime-san, Yue-san....]

    [nonono, do we have to turn it into ashes? Though your eyes aren''tughing, is it really a joke? is it?]

    [Shizuku-yan, the Imperial capital is already.....]

    [You''ve already given up? Have you already given up, Kaori!?]

    Was Hajime''s joke not really a joke? Though shizuku tsukkomied while her cheek cramped up, she began to panic because Kaori seemed to be sad and shook her head.

    Actually, it seemed too much like a joke, because surely Hajime cannot destroy one whole country.

    While Hajime walked on the main street towards the adventurers guild while joking about a joke that actually wasn''t, the state of the town began to change. Several buildings were copsed, and there was debris scattered everywhere.

    On the way, ording to what they heard through their ears, the demon being managed in the coliseum for a duel, suddenly mutated and became a strong and huge demon which has never been seen before and it raged about. Suddenly the huge demon appeared at the center of the city (it seemed to be 30 meters in length.) the empire reacted afterwards and confronted it.

    Finally, the Majinzoku*Devil Race* seems to take advantage and approached the emperor with a dash. While managing the demon by going to the front personally, the emperor was able to repel the Majinzoku somehow....Thepensation wasrge no matter how you looked at the state of the town.

    It started at the colosseum which meant that it copsed radially, at the miserable sight, many demi-human ves were barefoot and brought out to remove the debris in great number.

    Because of the copse on the other side there were watchmen surveying the intense ce, though we need to get to the adventure guild, due to nature, we watched. It reminded me of how the pyramids were constructed in ancient Egypt, the state of having to carry debris with a gloomy expression while under severe monitoring and abuse from the armed empire soldiers, which put a finished setting to the word misery.

    The side effects of the damages in the Imperial capital seems to effect the demi-humans more than anyone else. Even though demi-humans are known for their physical powers, If one is overworked they''ll definitely fall down and then someone will appear and beat them until they get back up.

    If they don''t get back up, the empire would simply attack the Sea of Trees to gain more supply of ves because they don''t see demi-humans as people. Or, the sense of values that strength reigns supreme and only the "weak" are excluded. The purpose of Arutena being transported to another city is also to rece previous ves.

    Just then, a boy around 10 years old with dog ears and tail tripped on some debris and fell down loudly, all the debris contained in his cart also fell out. The inumimi*Dog eared* boy was crouching down enduring the pain of his foot, the empire soldiers of the watch had a dangerous look, he began to approach with a club in hand. It''s obvious what he ns on doing.

    And, the ally of justice couldn''t remain silent about something about to happen right in front of him.

    [Oi! Stop....]

    Kouki, tries to run out while raising a loud voice to stop the empire soldier. However, he was stopped by the event that happened in the next moment.

    Pashu~!

    At the same time as the subtle sound was heard through the air, the empire soldier toppled down like a brick and dove onto the debris.

    Gosha! an indescribably miserable sound was heard, the empire soldier who was approaching the inumimi boy didn''t move an inch. Apparently he fainted somehow. Afterwards the empire soldiers co-worker came rushing in a hurry, after seeing his condition, he shook his head with an amazed expression and carried him away somewhere. Leaving behind the inumimi boy.

    The inumimi boy, just looked with a nk surprised expression for a while as he didn''t understand what just happened, He then quickly rakes up all the fallen debris that fell out and resumed his job as if nothing happened.

    Kouki who was going to begin running was stunned and baffled. Then, Hajime''s voice ranged out.

    [Though i don''t care if you thrust your neck into something troublesome, at least prevent it from troubling us?]

    [N....was that you just now Nagumo-kun?]

    Hajime shrugs his shoulder towards Kouki''s question. Actually, the empire soldier stumbled and fell because of the needle that was shot out from his artificial arm. Apart from having been helped earlier by me, Kouki, frowned at the word "troublesome". Apparently, i''ve seemed to flip on his justice switch.

    [What is troublesome. ....Is it bad to help? Even you helped me]

    [If anything, stopping you from making a scene is the correct choice. If you went and stopped him more empire soldiers would have shown up and it would have be a riot. We came here to look for a person. Not to cause extramotion. Can you not cause an unnecessary uproar, if you''re going to cause one at least do it away from us so it won''t be a nuisance]

    While giving an indifferent answer while waving his hand, Kouki heats up and sends their purpose of finding Shia''s dad into the corner of his mind, He began to appeal for the sense of values of his ethics and justice.

    [You, as your watching the demi-humans, do you think of it as nothing at all! Look, now, at this time, they are suffering!]

    [Haa~, hey Yaegashi*Shizuku*, quickly do something about this fool whos lost sight of our purpose. I''m leaving it in your care]

    Hajime also, Myuu was helped before. If a child suffers in front of his presence, he feels nothing at all*In case you guys are confused, this is because he got to know Myuu, so she wasn¡¯t a ¡°random¡± child*. Be an adult....do something about it yourself, think what you want.

    However, even after the original purpose was said, i can''t work on the emancipation of ves, so i left it to Yaegashi because its troublesome to y with Kouki.

    Shizuku, though a sigh was let out....ahead of that, Kouki raised his voice in anger. Apparently, he seems to not like that Hajime had relied on Shizuku for this incident.

    [Shizuku has nothing to do with this! Right now, im talking with you! You value Shia, so why are you deserting these demi-humans!]

    As Kouki''s voice became loud, people in the surroundings began to pay attention. Some of the remote empire soldiers and watchdogs began to nce towards Hajime frequently.

    Since Hajime is an outsider and is looking for Cam who is currently hostile with the empire, he didn''t want to stir up anymore unnecessary trouble with the authorities. Therefore, he rolled his eyes abruptly towards Kouki.

    [.....Amanogawa*Kouki*. I''ll say it one more time for you who has bad memory. Alright? i don''t want to hear your repetitiousining, and i don''t n on having a debate on ethics or sense of justice. I don''t recognize you aspanions, so i don''t intend to get along with you. After all you asked for "permission" and "followed" along. Therefore, don''t rush in by yourself,

    its unsightful. If you make too much noise.....should I crush your limbs and send you back to the Kingdom?]

    [Kh.....]

    [I said it a while ago, but i don''t intend to interfere with you either. Therefore, while your still in range don''t do anything that will trouble us. We came here to look for Cam. There is no time to be distracted on other things. .....And Shia is more important than other demi-humans to me]

    Hajime, turned away from Kouki''s re, as if uninterested.

    very, itspletely natural in this world. Though they''re certainly receiving cruel treatment, it''s "bad" to help a demi-human thats been enved in general. Because it counts as stealing another persons "possession".

    "Still" it''s probably necessary to think about it eventually. The resolution to fight against the empire itself to create a method of abolishing the very of the demi-humans. As it is, even if we help the ves with force, there''s a threat of retaliation and the demi-humans would be captured and treated more harshly than ever before.

    Does he finally understand, if not..... Kouki stares at the back of Hajime and doesn''t move. Still being urged by shizuku and them, he finally let it go reluctantly.

    Kouki, though he''s apanying Hajime with permission, if what Hajime said about gods were true and others as strong as Nointo*White haired angel that Kaori is currently using as her body* will be appearing more often, then he has to obey, because it would be too difficult to obtain power otherwise.

    To be able to obtain the Age of Gods magic by obeying Hajime was certainly the best choice. Therefore, he held back the ill feelings in his chest and became silent.

    With the delicate atmosphere(only Kouki''s group) they reached the adventurers guild atst.

    There are tables put in therge space for misceneous things, and two counters. One counter for the procedures and receptionist, who was also a woman, while the other counter was a bar. There are fellows drinking in the daytime here and there, if there wasn''t, i felt like tsukkomi-ing to help with its revival.

    When Hajime set foot inside, due to his familiar encounters he understood. In other words, vulgar nces would be ced on Yue and them. Therefore, Hajime while moving towards the counter used "Pressure" as soon as he stepped in.

    As expected of a military nation, even as they drank there was no one who fainted, they began to expose caution and sobered up all together.

    The receptionist at the counter, there''s no radiance from her as seen in the other towns. Only looking down on Hajime with an expression of no motivation. I get the feeling that i should state my business quickly.

    [I want information. Recently, was there any demi-humans which caused amotion here in the Imperial capital a few days ago?]

    [.....]

    To Hajime''s question, the receptionist gives Hajime a suspicious look. This is because the content of the question was strange.

    You only have to go to the ve association of the merchant guild if you wanted information of a ve, even then ves cannot cause amotion in the Imperial capital. That is because a ve''s cor seals off most of the resistance. And, Hajime''s question does not change, what he''s asking is something impossible in the Imperial capital unless they weren''t a ve.

    Result, the receptionist pointed towards the bar counter, whether its a regr system or it became too troublesome to deal with.

    [.....Such information can be heard there]

    As Hajime looks towards the counter, he sees the figure of a man past middle age, polishing ss, apparently the bar also counted as a ce for information gathering. The receptionist returned to doing what she was before, as if dering that her work is done.

    Hajime shrugs his shoulder and walks towards the bar counter.

    There are dangerous res appearing from the adventurers, Kouki and Ryutaro also react and re back. Suzu seemed to be weak in these cases and shrinks back behind Shizuku. Holding the hem of Shizuku''s clothes, she looked cute for a moment.

    Hajime goes up to the counter and asks the same question to the bartender. However, the other party just kept polishing ss while disregarding it. Hajime''s eyes narrowed.

    Then,

    [This here is a bar, Not a ce for children toe and y around. I don''t n on having anything to do with people who can''t drink. Leave quickly]

    so he''s looking for a drinking master*these 2 sentences are weird to me, i don''t know what Tenpuremasuta is, though i understand its a refference to something*. Then I''ll give him a drinking master! Hajime''s tension began to increase. He''s still just polishing ss to make it shiny, but he values his reputation. If youe here, and the liquor is drunk in great loads, he''ll definitely be delighted.

    Hajime, ces money on the counter with an poker face while secretly being happy about being able to taste a fantasy game hero''s feelings. From the darkness in the corner of his mind, a mini-Hajime asked, [You called?], peeping out.

    [That''s true. Master, I ask for the strongest and worst quality liquor you have in this shop]

    [......If you vomit, i''ll kick you out]

    The master, the moment Hajime ordered, reluctantly pulled out a bottle from the shelf behind him and his eyebrow twitched slightly as he ced it on the counter with a pikui~ sound.

    Adventurers were all staring at Hajime because they felt cautious that he wasn''t just a kid, they understood due to the pressure he released.

    Hajime picks up the bottle and abruptly cuts the tip off with his finger tips. The action itself was fluid and people who understood held their breath. Even the master''s eyes were widening a little.

    A strong alcoholic smell drifts from the bottle as soon as it was open, Shia and Kaori who was by his side instinctively covered their nose due to the fumes. Kouki and them also backs away while groaning "Uu".

    [hey, Nagumo-kun? So, do you have to drink that? Shouldn''t you stop?]

    [yes, that''s right. you''ll absolutely vomit. Suzu already seems to want to vomit]

    [In the first ce Hajime, lets have it be a better liquor if your going to drink it anyways]

    [Its as Kaori says, Hajime. Why did you purposely ask for that one.....]

    Shizuku and them ry theirints without restraint. Yue by his side pulls the hem of his clothes while frowning from the smell of the liquor.

    [No, its bad manners to not taste liquor thats open.... are you looking down on the liquor?]

    Hajime replies as they''re worrying.

    A smile slightly appeared on the mouth of the master from the joke. Hajime thought, I got the master to smile! There must not be a lot of adventurers who respect the taste of liquor very often.

    Hajime, [ah~] Kaori and the rest let out a voice as Hajime began drinking the liquor with horrible smell. Rather than pouring it into a cup he''s drinking it directly. Hajime''s mind seems to be calm but deep within, "*same problem as above for this sentence*see i am a drinking master, i''ve definitely lived up to your expectations." As the mini-Hajime exins in the mind, his left arm begins to ache.

    Only the sound of [gokyu~ gokyu~] was heard echoing within the store from his throat. And, in no time at all the whole bottle was drunk up in one go.

    An empty bottle was held in Hajimes hand! When he puts it on the counter, the master looked at him while having a smile on his lips. Hajime''s eyes conveyed [Anyints?] towards the master.

    [.....I get it, i get it. You are definitely a customer]

    The master put up both hands and showed will of surrendering while smiling wryly. Its quite bitter sweet. Hajime''s, "act with a master to gather information was finished" with that he was content with the oue.

    The liquor that Hajime drank was said to be 95 percent alcohol. [could it even be called a drink anymore?] the level of its quality was the worst as well. Its the feeling being treated to free alcohol.

    They needed to prove themselves that they weren''t just kids in order to get the master to have a different opinion of them.

    By the way, Hajime has a constitution which will never get drunk no matter how much he drinks. The reason is because of "Poison Tolerance." Originally the delicious way of drinking liquor was instilled to him by his father while in Japan, though it was one of his best memories, its be impossible for him to get drunkpletely because of "poison tolerance", so Hajime regretted for a moment.

    [.....De? Is there any information on my question a little while ago? Of course I will pay a suitable value for it]

    [No, I don''t mind the same amount as the drinking money a while ago. .....You wanted to hear about the Hauria Usagininzoku right?]

    [! .....There seems to be some information. Give me the details]

    Apparently, the master actually had suitable information on the matter.

    There seemed to have been a huge arrest several days ago, that time there was a group of Usagininzoku who tried to escape the empire soldiers through force. However, it wasn''t possible and they were soonpletely surrounded by over 100 empire soldiers, It appears that they were taken to the castle when caught.

    Still, the ability to overturn themon sense of the Usagininzoku was an excellent topic, due to the unusualness of the topic there was actually a lot of information throughout the town.

    [Hee~, the castle.....]

    When Hajime sees Shia by his side muttering, he notices that herplexion has be cloudy. Really, what kind of treatment will a demi-human receive if they invade the Imperial capital....at the very least we can''t expect a bright future.

    However, the ce he was taken makes me anxious. Though there''s also demand for male Usagininzoku, but males of middle age like Cam doesn''t have very high demand. Moreover, the existence of these excessive empire soldiers practically showing off their power. It would be natural if he was executed immediately on the spot.

    In other words, the empire finds some value in Cam, they''ve decided to make the best use of him. The possibility of Cam being alive is still very high. It''s still too early to give up hope.

    Hajime clenches Shia''s hand under the counter in order to reassure her. Yue also does the same for her other hand. Hajime and Yue''s feelings were transmitted to Shia, power returned to her eyes and she nodded.

    The master looks at Shia''s hair-color which is rare for demi-humans. The rtion of the Usagininzoku that was caught could be guessed. Hajime suddenly asked an unexpected question to the master in a light tone.

    [Master, if i paid the price, the Imperial castle, would you give me information on it?]

    [! .....Though your question sounds like a joke.....It doesn''t seem like a joke when i look at your appearance....]

    Though Hajime was smiling, the eyes that looked straight at the master wasn''tughing at all.

    Due to the strange pressure, even masters expression stiffened up a little. The content of the question is tricky as well, If answered unskillfully, the intention of aiding a rebellion will appear.

    Mostly, because the adventurers guild is an independent organization, so there is no actual reason to have a "rebellion" in the empire. Hajime, having based his assumption of this, asked his question and put the master in a bind.

    However, though the master is someone that belongs to the adventurers guild, it''s also his home country, if it''s known that he sold information on the castles stronghold, he wont get away scott free, therefore he cannot easily pass on that information. Because Hajime was starting to understand what the master was thinking he started applying pressure which caused the master to hesitate even more.

    So, the master finally decided on telling Hajime of someone else who knew of the information to his question.

    [......There is a man by the name of Nedeiru in the fourth unit of the patrol group. He''s a former jailer]

    [Nedeiru. Alright, i''ll visit him. We''re indebted to you, master]

    Because Hajime didn''t think that master would tell information about the imperial castle to him, the next best thing would be telling him of someone else who knew.

    Hajime left the adventurers guild and walked out onto the main street. Meanwhile, Shia asked Hajime about the exchanges from a while ago.

    [Ano, Hajime-san. Being introduced to a former jailer person a little while ago, by any chance....]

    [Ah. In order to hear about the details of the ce, i intend to invade it tonight. Now then, Yue and I will go and collect information, you guys go off and eat a meal at a suitable ce. We''ll be back in two or three hours]

    Shia''s face changed to doubt after hearing Hajime''s instructions.

    [? Why is it only you two? ....Ha!? Surely, your not just trying to get some time alone with Yue!? Always! Always!!]

    [Na!? Is that so Hajime-san!? No, that''s no good! Just what are you thinking in this situation!]

    [Mu? Its always only Yue~. ....hey, husband. May i participate in the battle too?]

    [Th, there''s no way that would happen! How are we going to do that with the amount of people here. I''m not a guy who can''t read the air]

    With the suspicion of Shia and Kaori who sensitively reacts to it, and, to Teio that demands a 3P, Hajime instinctively threw out a tsukkomi.

    Kui~Kui~ Hajime''s sleeve was pulled. It was Yue with blushed cheeks ncing upwards at Hajime.

    [.....We''re doing it outside?]

    [No, because we''re not doing it]

    [.....Then, we''re doing it indoors?]

    [No, its not a problem of where we do it. Please just leave it there]

    [.....Muu, i understand. I''ll prepare for the battle at night]

    [The battle at night, you¡¯re talking about the invasion of the Imperial castle right? that''s what you mean right?]

    Yue''s joke is clear. .....It must be a joke. Though her eyes had a sharpness to them which resembles a wild wolf about to prance on its prey with a bewitching atmosphere.

    On the other hand, Shizuku who had been watching the exchanges of Hajime was considerably confused.

    [O, How mature! It should be a conversation between ssmates, but its a mature topic *slightly improvised*, what do we do Shizuku!]

    [....Afterall what can i do. ....But, Kaori still? .....What should i do? should I be supporting my best friend here? Or should I scold them while its not toote? ....I don''t understand. The level of the conversation is too high for me!]

    With Suzu who was blushing and hiding herself behind Shizuku while squirming to keep the ero inside, and Shizuku was muttering things, [Are you Okan ka!*Probably a refference to something*] I tsukkomied. The hero was blushing slightly and the muscle for brains and passbyers A-B-C- through Z was affected by Yue''s bewitching atmosphere.

    [You guys stop it already.....The reason why its just Yue and me is because if Nedeiru isn''t obedient, a politer "talk" will be needed, Yue who''s ustomed to Reproduction magic will be useful.....]

    [Even i can use Reproduction magic.....]

    [Kaori, you should leave it to Yue this time.]

    [Shizuku-yan.....]

    Nedeiru was a soldier of the Empire, he wouldn''t obediently give information about the Imperial castle. In other words "Force" will be used through questioning. And, Reprodction magic would be useful in order to use "Force" properly, its too severe for Kaori, Shizuku who guessed Hajime''s intentions calms Kaori down.

    Kaori also, she had guessed Hajime''s intentions, "still" she wanted to be with him, she also wanted be of help to Shia, but because she understands that the soldier will likely not give information unless force was used she withdrew reluctantly.

    Every member consented and while Hajime and Yue started disappearing into the crowd, Shia shouts out.

    [Hajime-san! Yue-san! Ehtto, sono.....]

    She doesn''t appear to have the right words yet, a troubled smile appears on Hajime''s face when he saw that Shia was stumbling with words. Surely, It was the same serious atmosphere she has in thebyrinths.

    After all, Shia said the words with a smile and slightly embarrassed to Hajime.

    [Keep H to a moderate level!]

    [Its ruined! This damned rabbit!]

    After Hajime shouted back, he grabbed Yue''s hand and disappeared into the crowd.

    Several hourster, they returned to where Shia and the group was on standby, Yue was strangely glossy and Hajime was haggard.

    What exactly did they find out.....

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Imperial Capital of the Hoelscher Empire. In the corner of the restaurant on the first floor of the Inn, cold air flowed slightly.

    Sitting down at the table where the cold air was being generated, was of course Hajime¡¯s group. After Hajime and Yue returned from gathering information, the females red cold gazes at Hajime.

    Especially, Shia and Kaori¡¯s eyes which werecking all light, honestly, it was enough to make Hajime feel terror. Just behind Kaori, a Hannya*you know, that demon with the mask and long hair* started bing visible.

    [You seem to have had a great time?]

    [Yue, is very glossy? What were you doing? Nee? What did you do? Nee, Nee]

    There were no intonations in the voices from the two, the people from the next table couldn¡¯t endure any longer and also quickly left. Judging from the appearance of the two people, It wasn¡¯t possible to intervene at all, the waitress could only give Hajime a troubled look from afar.

    The reason why this happened, was naturally, due to Yue being strangely glossy after returning, also because Hajime looked slightly haggard as well.

    In other words, although they went out to gather information, what else could the 2 have done other than<strong>that</strong>! Their anger was building up

    [¡­¡­You¡¯ve misunderstood. Yue is glossy because she sucked my blood?]

    [ [ N? ] ]

    both of them were misunderstanding Hajime¡¯s situation and were shocked when the truth was told. Due to unexpected answer, both of their faces became identically goofy looking.

    [Did you guys really think I¡¯d ce my hands on Yue? Am I a dog in heat. Is that what you guys think? Eh?]

    [Ah, ahahahahaha, of course not~, I knew it right away. I thought that would be the case. Ne, Nee, Kaori-san]

    [Ye, yes! Of course, Shia. The amount of mana consumption from using Reproduction magic is harsh. I thought it was that from the beginning]

    Hajime only had a sarcastic look in his eyes, Shia and Kaori¡¯s eyes swam around all over the ce while trying to defend themselves.

    Hajime, suddenly turns his sights to Shizuku¡¯s group. They immediately looked the other way while beginning to blush. It appears that they also misunderstoodpletely.

    [Ha~a, oh well. Anyways, we got the information that we needed. Tonight, we¡¯ll sneak into the pce where Cam and the others are most likely being held. Though security seems to be quite severe, as long as Cam¡¯s group is found, we can quickly escape using space magic, so it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult. Only Yue, Shia, and I will be infiltrating. Just in case, since you guys can¡¯t use sign perception and teleport. You guys should meet up with Pal¡¯s group outside of the capital. Because we¡¯ll transfer directly there]

    [¡­¡­.We understand¡­¡­in the first ce, is the information is correct? Isn¡¯t it possible that this Nedeiru guy lied¡­¡­]

    [Thats probably not possible. After having his crotch ttened, then regenerating it before he loses consciousness, moreover it was actually crushed¡­.a mans treasure, many times, repeatedly. Its just not possible for a man to endure it¡­..after we got him to spill out the information, Nedeiru was already shedding tears of relief while holding his hands over his crotch, even I could feel his pain]

    Your the one that did it! is what Kouki and them really wanted to Tsukkomi, though they stopped and sighed instead because Hajime was unnaturally showing a sad expression. Shizuku¡¯s thoughts, after having felt chills, it¡¯s a relief that Kaori didn¡¯t go.

    At the same time, Yue who grounded up and crushed the man¡¯s crotch many times, thought nothing of it at all, it wouldn¡¯t be odd for them to both be referred to as the ¡°ball smashers¡± throughout the Empire, Kouki and Ryutaro while shivering, swore to never defy Yue. Their inner thighs became somewhat ufortable under the table.

    [Na~a, Nagumo¡­¡­right now, if Shia¡¯s family is in the Imperial castle, shouldn¡¯t you just ask for them back? Riri should be there too, I¡¯m a hero as well¡­..I think we should manage if we just talk it out¡­..]

    Kouki said,pletelyte with all the efforts that have already been put in.

    Certainly, its as Kouki said, with Kouki¡¯s words as a hero, an appointment for Riria-na could be set up in order to ask for help. Rather than relying just on Hajime¡¯s raw power, negotiations was also a choice.

    However,

    [And what do they get out of it?]

    [Eh?]

    [Cam¡¯s group are invaders, what if they¡¯ve already killed Empire soldiers? Moreover, although theypletely surrounded the Usagininzoku, Cam¡¯s group became apletely different existence to them because they dealt damage to the Empire. Do you really think that they¡¯d just hand them over for free?]

    [That¡­..]

    [They¡¯ll definitely want some sort ofpensation. They¡¯ll definitely takeplete advantage over it, there¡¯s too much risks. Also consider how they intend to save face as well. Even if they get freed it won¡¯t be over for them. Or, it will likely affect the princess who has to deal with the negotiations. Are you still fine with that?]

    The possibility certainly exists, Kouki just kept quiet. Perhaps, he also wanted somehow help with the situation. There was that thing with the Demi-human ve a while back too, he couldn¡¯t ignore it and now continued to think about something.

    ~Hijiyo~ Hajime started to feel a bad premonition, he looked at Shizuku for an instant. And Shizuku said [Ah, this, this is bad] she noticed Kouki¡¯s expression. Apparently there are signs are recklessness appearing from Kouki.

    Hajime¡¯s thoughts, though i never thought it would happen, when we invaded the Imperial capital, Kouki suddenly required ¡°Huge Care¡± for his actions, I need to take the first move.

    [Naa, Amanogawa. I have a request for you¡­..]

    [Tsu!!!? wh¡­.what? a request from Nagumo? ¡­..Impossible¡­..]

    Kouki stiffens up and bes bbergasted from the word, request, that Hajime suddenly said. Ryutaro and Suzu also did the same thing. Its as if they had discovered a UMA*Alien* in town by chance. A ¡°request¡± from Hajime, judging from how he usually is, that word should have been impossible.

    However, Hajime had expected that kind of reaction, though he was a little irritated, he didn¡¯t voice it out.

    [Ah~, never mind, it¡¯s fine after all. I can¡¯t ask you to do such a dangerous thing. Sorry, forget about it]

    [wa, wait, wait a second! First tell me what you want me to do¡­..]

    He started to feel bad due to the atmosphere when Hajime was so quick to give up, Kouki easily took the bait.

    [Nothing much, although i¡¯ll be invading the Imperial castle, security is too tight. That¡¯s why I want you to be a decoy to raise the sess rate even by a little bit. ¡­.For example, a person that is willing to rage and attract the Empire soldiers for the sake of helping the Demi-humans, like the inumimi boy from a while ago¡­. something along those lines. Ah, however, its too dangerous. Please forget about it]

    Of course, there¡¯s no reason why Hajime wouldn¡¯t be able to invade the castle even if security was strict. Although, a decoy would be helpful, its not particrly necessary. simply, there was no other way but this. It would be bad if he went and did something reckless by himself, so i decided to give him a task to do. At the very least, it¡¯ll actually help! So that he doesn¡¯t try to say that he¡¯sing along to the Imperial castle¡­..

    [Decoy¡­.those children¡­..do it. I¡¯ll do it! Nagumo! Please let me be the decoy!]

    [O, oh, really, I understand, indeed, you are a hero¡­..alright. To such a wonderful hero, I¡¯ll give you this]

    After saying so, Hajime pulls out some ores from his ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and transmuted them into four masks.

    The masks are divided by color, red, blue, yellow, and pink, its a full-faced helmet which makes you think about the heros of a certain crew. It was an ingenious design that didn¡¯t obstruct breathing or sight. An average Synergist wouldn¡¯t be able to create it at all. It was a useless skill that had been refined in vain without waste.

    [¡­..Nagumo¡­..that¡¯s?]

    [As you can see, a mask]

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Why?]

    [Why you say, is it alright to have a hero raging around in the Imperial capital? Your identity would be known. Therefore, the mask¡¯s purpose is to hide your identity. In every country, the hero¡¯s identity must never be known. It begins with a masked hero, and it ends with a masked hero. I even color coated it so that you guys could tell each other apart]

    [Eh? No, suddenly, with that kind of reasoning¡­..well, As for our true identities, we should definitely conceal it. We¡¯ll probably trouble Riri if found out¡­.but, this¡­¡­]

    Kouki looks at the masks with a cramped cheek.

    [¡­¡­..Don¡¯t worry about it heroughs). To you, the tidy leader, I¡¯ll give you ¡°Red¡±]

    [¡­¡­Naa, just now, did you attach something at the end of hero?]

    [Sakagami*Ryutaro*, you¡¯re blue. Blue shows a calm disposition. Though I hesitated to create a ck and make you it instead, my judgement for you(Muscle for Brains) was that blue would be best. I think it was a good decision if I do say so myself]

    [O, oh? Though I don¡¯t really understand, you¡¯re giving it to me]

    [And Taniguchi*Suzu*, you¡­..]

    [P, pink right? right? I¡¯m a little embarrassed¡­¡­]

    [You¡¯re yellow. Eh? did you hear? You¡¯re yellow. You¡¯re easily happy, so your Yellow. In various meanings, you¡¯re Yellow]

    [¡­..Nee, Nagumo-kun, by any chance do you hate Suzu*she refers to herself this way if you guys haven¡¯t caught on yet*? That kind of thing?]

    [And thest one is¡­..Yaegashi*Shizuku*¡­¡­]

    [Please wait, Nagumo-kun. Though there¡¯s only one remaining¡­.but it can¡¯t be right?]

    [Yaegashi, of course, the remaining pink, it¡¯s yours]

    [I don¡¯t want it! In the first ce, Isn¡¯t there other ways to hide a person¡¯s identity rather than wearing masks? It should be fine if I just cover up myself with a cloth! Nagumo-kun, you, truthfully you¡¯re only doing it for fun right!]

    To Shizuku¡¯s protest, Hajime feeling relieved, shrugs his shoulders. Shizuku¡¯s cheeks have cramped up and are twitching because his attitude was unreasonable like a childs.

    [Alright? Surely you can hide your identity! But. The mask fits onfortably, it won¡¯t fall off easily, and it¡¯s shock absorbent. In addition, it¡¯s so light you won¡¯t even notice its on, and its endurance is so high that average attacks wouldn¡¯t even scratch it]

    [All, all those things in a single moment¡­¡­what uselessly high skills¡­¡­]

    [And Yaegashi, you¡¯re the cool beauty type and usually well defined, but in truth, you actually like cute things, its a ssic. Therefore, I purposely and thoughtfully made you pink even if you said no. Show some gratitude]

    [J, Just what are you assuming¡­.wa, cute things, I, I don¡¯t particrly¡­..]

    [Ah, you¡¯re right, Hajime-kun! Shizuku¡¯s room is filled with stuffed animals]

    While Shizuku was desperately trying to deny Hajime¡¯s assumption, a betrayal emerged. Kaori exposed Shizuku¡¯s hobbies. On Shizuku¡¯s head, ¡°!?¡±, mark appeared.

    [¡­¡­..Thinking about it, she always loved animals back in the days. Especially, rabbits and cats.]

    [ ! ]

    [Ah, the standby photo on Shizuku¡¯s phone was also a bunny rabbit ne~]

    [ ! ]

    [Whenever we pass by the arcade, she always makes sure to y the UFO catcher game. Moreover, it¡¯s usually delicious*is this line supposed to be about her face while ying the game or something?*.]

    [ ! ]

    [I see, and Shizuku-san would always stare and look at my Usamimi*Rabbit ears*.]

    [ ! ! ! ]

    [¡­..Yaegashi. Sa~a, take it. Pink¡­.is yours]

    Hajime was quietly holding out the pink mask with gentle eyes. For some reason, all other members also, watched her with a gentle expression. Before anyone was aware, the choice to not wear a mask, disappeared.

    [¡­..What¡¯s up with this, this air¡­¡­though you guys say that, I, though I don¡¯t really like pink, but? I¡¯ll reluctantly take it, but don¡¯t misunderstand about this alright? Also, is there any person out there that doesn¡¯t like small animals? That¡¯s why, this time only, there¡¯s no other reason¡­.so, stop looking at me with those gentle looking eyes!]

    Even as her ears were reddening, Shizuku honestly received the mask.

    While trying to deny it desperately and embarrassingly, Shia quietly said, [If it¡¯s Shizuku-san, do you want to touch my Usamimi a little?] an empty effort that destroyed the dere aspect of friendship.

    By the way, After Hajime finished pushing the 4 to their positions, he was snarling.

    The n was, if 4 people wearing masks suddenly appear and make a hugemotion in town, their names would exceed the 2 names that the Hauria game to him.

    In reality, during the time where he was talking with Pal¡¯s group, it seems that he held a grudge against them forughing at the names he was called by. Moreover, because their color coated, they won¡¯t be called by their names directly, it¡¯ll be enough agony to make them want to conceal themselves up in a mountain¡­..

    While thinking about how to stop Kouki¡¯s recklessness, the intentions to scheme his revenge also appeared, Yue had a look that was slightly amazed.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Midnight.

    There were innumerable rooms fitted with grates and not one light in the darkness existed. The grates were made from special metals, it formed a solid barrier and there were carved magic formations on the ground, as if dering in silence that they¡¯ll never let the people in the small rooms escape.

    There was a nasty smell generated from the filth and blood, it was extremely dirty, even if they couldn¡¯t see properly they could tell.

    What is this terrible ce, Of course, it was the prison which was purposed to restraining prisoners, it was also considered as the dungeon in the castle of the Hoelscher Empire.

    As expected, a jail worthy of the Imperial castle, the quality of the metal ore that was used to create the dungeon was certainly excellent, the magic formations carved on the ground in order to not let any prisoners escape was also excellent.

    Any person that attempts to break out, or anyone sneaking in will definitely die, there were also traps engraved onto the walls that seemed to be extremely painful when tripped, but, as long as the aria that releases the trap is not recited properly it¡¯ll be fine, though in the first ce, arbitrary actions might have been predicted and sealed off already.

    With that, there is no possibility of being able to break into the prison, while being tormented by the putrid smell without even one light, if someone is ced in a cell, an ordinary man would go insane in just a day. Guards are situated in front of the only door leading down from the outside, their recement schedules are much longer during the night time.

    However, despite being one of the worst ces, now, for some reason there were many voices heard.

    [Oi, how many did you break today?]

    [All his fingers, and 2 ribs¡­.You?]

    [Hehe, it¡¯s my win. All his fingers and 3 ribs I believe?]

    [Ha, only to that extent? I broke 7 ribs and his cheekbones¡­..and also one of his Usamimi¡¯s]

    [Are you serious? Just what did you do? Though they don¡¯t really care how we beat them, they specifically said not to put our hands on their Usamimi¡¯s¡­.]

    [Na~Ni*What*, it¡¯s just the usual, who¡¯s the person that you¡¯re working for? because, he never answered my question properly. ¡­..Then he said. ¡°It¡¯s your mother. I¡¯m your new father, so I came to check up on my son.¡±]

    [Uwaa~, I guess, anyone would lose their temper over that¡­.]

    [But, those fellows, their Usamimi¡¯s aren¡¯t dropping down at all, maybe they¡¯ve received orders? it might be something like disobeying us**Improvised this line, couldn¡¯t get its true meaning*¡­..]

    [Ah~, they¡¯ll definitely be disposed of. Kekeke, I can¡¯t get enough of this stuff~!]

    When I heard them, they were boasting of who inflicted the most damage. Though they didn¡¯t die because the minimum amount of recovery magic was used, to have the courage to talk about it in the middle of the room, the owners of the voices state that their prisoners are all covered in wounds.

    Still holding it in and enduring it, the identities of those being joked about was, the Hauria that were caught by the Empire.

    They,peting who dealt the most injuries, weren¡¯t particrly out of order. As they¡¯ve already prepared themselves for it.

    Since being ced into the dungeon in the castle, they already expect not to live anymore. Were they to be executed, or turned into ves¡­..It seems to have been thetter case, because they¡¯ll likely try tomit suicide when an opening shows, as expected, they have no will to live. As they would only be forced to fight against their own family, it would only be a nightmare, so they¡¯ve resolved themselves beforehand.

    And, they don¡¯t have any power because, they intend to go out with a bang.

    The Empire, because the Hauria¡¯s abilities are too far apart frommon sense, they¡¯re suspecting that someone is plotting something behind them.

    Moreover, even if that wasn¡¯t true, his Majesty the Emperor likes the Hauria tribe, he seems to want to use them as pawns for his empire army. Battle operations, able to use weapons, and fighting spirit, a method of changing the gentle Hauria, the Hauria tribe was like a treasure box for his Majesty which liked strong people.

    The Hauria who suspects as much, until their lives were finally extinguished, will continue to defy the empire. Because their resolutions were already made, it was foolish to waste time torturing them.

    By the way, being put in this dungeon covered with wounds, they¡¯re still tortured in the name of questioning in their cells, The hauria tribe still showed a confident smile, most of the empire soldiers that saw their confidence showed fear in their eyes.

    [This time, the chief was quite grand as well¡­..]

    [Thats right. ¡­¡­Naa, while we have the chance, want to have apetition with the chief to see who can handle the most injuries?]

    [Oh? Sounds good. Then, my Usamimi¡¯s would beplete]

    [No, you, it¡¯ll be a great loss right?]

    [No, the chief is starting to sound more and more like boss. ¡­¡­especially when training recruits¡­..]

    [Ah, just as if the boss was possessed huh. When being verbally abused like that¡­..its impossible¡­..]

    [Ma~a, if the boss was caught in the first ce, normally he¡¯ll try to destroy everything from the inside even when caught!]

    [Rather, don¡¯t you get the feeling that the Imperial capital is crying? surely, disappearing from the map.]

    [Boss is relentless afterall!]

    [Because he¡¯s an ogre!]

    [No, he¡¯s the Devil!]

    [Then, looks like he¡¯s the Demon Lord]

    [Oi, oi, doesn¡¯t that make him sound like the lord of Majinzoku¡¯s. Compared with the boss, the Demon Lord is an insect that can¡¯t evenpare. An insect]

    [Then¡­¡­the most devilish inspired malevolent god?]

    [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ Thats it! ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]

    [¡­¡­You guys are fairly energetic? This ¡°Beep¡± guy¡­¡­It¡¯s been a long time but it seems you guys have gotten much more talkative? Eh~?]

    [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ ¡­..¡­¡­ ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]

    The voice that was filled with anger that affected the Hauria sounded out from the dark.

    It was a very familiar voice, the Hauria fell silent and froze. Inside the darkness, their breaths became shallow as if they were small animals waiting for a carnivore to pass by.

    [Oi, Kora. Why are you guys falling silent for. I¡¯m the Ogre, demon, Satan, malevolent god? right?]

    [Hahaha, hey, guys. I, it seems like I¡¯ve finally made it to that point. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve begun hearing hallucinations atst¡­¡­]

    [Feel relieved, you¡¯re not the only one. ¡­..I¡¯m the same]

    [Is that so¡­¡­you guys too¡­¡­but thatst voice sounded like bosses angry voice¡­¡­]

    [At least allow us to hear the voice of a cute woman before our end]

    The voice from the other party that wasn¡¯t there should have been properly heard, but the Hauria treats it as a hallucination in order to escape reality.

    To such people, Hajime the owner of the voice, pointed out the reality. Yue that was nearby pulls out a sphere of light, the darkness in the dungeon waspletely wiped out. And, the appearance of Hajime was clearly seen inside the Imperial castle.

    [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Gee, boss¡ª¡ª!!?] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]

    [Quiet down you idiots]

    [¡­¡­You look energetic?]

    [Looks and feels like it, though we¡¯re in pretty bad shape¡­¡­our worries have faded away though.]

    Everyone of the Hauria tribe, while suffering from a extremely cruel injuries, being kept in a dirty prison, though they¡¯re not in the state to stand up, their wild voices raised as if meeting their own clones.

    Hajime, Yue, and Shia, the Hauria were amazed.

    [Wh, why, is the boss at such a ce¡­..]

    [Save the talk forter. First of all, we¡¯vee to rescue you guys. ¡­¡­Jeez, although you guys are in tatters up you¡¯re quite spirited. Just how tough are you guys]

    [Wa, wawa, obviously, its because we were trained by boss]

    [Compared to our training with boss, being tortured by the empire soldiers is practically like ying a game]

    [It¡¯s like their thirst for blood wasn¡¯t enough? It was too lukewarm, they were even considerate enough to nurse us]

    [Ma~a, bosses thirst for blood, is on the level of where in just one moment there is an illusion of being killed in hundreds of different ways, there¡¯s no helping it]

    While coughing ~Gefug Gefuu~ and blood, towards the words that the Hauria were joking around with, an indescribable gaze came from Yue and Hajime, looking at Shia.

    When that happened she coughed ~Gohon~ to try and deceive Hajime, the traps in the dungeon were confirmed by the Magic Eye, it was then conveyed to Yue and Shia. And, dismantling the traps quickly began.

    The magic trap formations, usually, without the correct aria(Key) it cannot be released. But it was being neutralized through the process of dispersing the magic put into the magic formation by operating it through aria.

    Though there is the method of directly destroying the formations as well, however usually, the moment it¡¯s broken, it¡¯ll activate, because there are functions which rm the other formations that one has been broken, so releasing them all by aria is actually the only way.

    However, this method only works for the person that ced the magical powers into the aria. conversely, if the person can directly manipte magic, it¡¯s possible to dismantle them without allowing them to set off other traps even without a key.

    Hajime¡¯s grouppletely neutralized the Imperial castles dungeon which the Empire is so proud of, the Cells are opened one after another through transmuting from Hajime, all members of the Hauria were alsopletely recovered through Yue¡¯s Reproduction magic.

    [Ha~a, as ridiculous as always huh. For the time being, boss¡­¡­]

    [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Thanks foring to save us!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]

    [O. Ma~a, it was for Shia. She was worried. Moreover, I don¡¯t see Cam¡¯s appearance. ¡­..Do you know where he is?]

    [About that¡­..]

    One of the Hauria began to speak, apparently Cam is currently being interrogated, the position of the interrogation room was also told.

    They, by all means, also wanted to rescue their Chief! Though they appealed for it, they weren¡¯t allowed to help out, because they also understood that leaving it to Hajime and them who already invaded this ce would be best, believing in Hajime¡¯s words they entrusted it to them.

    In the first ce, their bodies began shaking intensely because of Hajime¡¯s ¡°Order¡±¡­..

    Hajime, a metallic te about the size of his palm was taken out from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse.¡± It had a lustrous gray shine, there¡¯s a magic formation carved on the handle and the tip was jagged, it was basically shaped like a key.

    In front of the confused Hauria, Hajime pours magic into the key type te, then he pushed it out slowly into the space in front.

    Then, the tip of the key type te pierced through the space in front, a ripple formed and expanded vertically. The ripple gradually grows until it became the size of an adult human being, then Hajime literally twisted the key type te with a ~guri~ just like a normal key.

    Immediately after that, a ¡°hole¡± extends around the Key type te, when it fully extended out to a size of an adult human being the Hauria were popeyed, the rock zoned area could be seen on the other side.

    [Alright, all of you pass through this. On the other side is the rock zone that¡¯s a little bit to the left of the Imperial capital. Pal and the rest are on standby there]

    [Yes Sir! Boss, please take care of the chief]

    Though the Hauria were dumbfounded at theck ofmon sense that urred, it was the Ha in Hajime! When they regained their consciousness, it was obviously due to the boss! as soon as they finally understood, they saluted wonderfully. And, they passed through the gate created by the artifact without hesitation, the fellows with Usamimi¡¯s were trained well.

    What Hajime took out was, an artifact that produces a gate for super-long distance space transfer.

    It was a pair key type artifact, ¡°Gate Key¡±, and the keyhole artifact, ¡°Gate Hall¡±, when thrusting out the gate key into space this process was ¡°Opening the Lock¡±, the gate then connects the space to the ce in the gate hall that is set up before hand in order to be transferred to it. Of course, it was created with abination of space magic and creation magic.

    When the Hauria were transferred, the gate is used again to ¡°Lock¡± the hole in space shut, Hajime and the rest then headed for the ce that Cam was being kept.

    The severe security was broken through by skills and magic, they quickly reached the location.

    The person at watch outside was quickly knocked out silently and they arrived in front of the door, an angry voice could be heard from the inside.

    Shia¡¯s expression freezes. She had prepared herself because an injured Cam would likely be on the other side, the feelings of worrying about a tattered family member began to well up.

    Its seen, so Hajime put his hand on the doorknob and was about to open it at once, but he stopped instinctively because of the angry voice that came from the other side.

    [What, make a firmer fist first! Are you even a soldier of the Empire! Use your hip more, you ¡°Beep¡± that is only useful to ¡°Beep¡±! You¡¯re just like a ¡°Beep¡± thats been ¡°Beep¡±! A new born kittens fists is better than yours! What happened! Are you mortified, at least break a bone! If you can¡¯t, you¡¯re just ¡°Beep¡± after all!]

    [Sh, shut up! Why do i have to listen to anything you say!]

    [Get those hands moving if you have time to move that mouth of yours! Is your hand ¡°Beep¡± is it your lover, huh? Ah, in the end your lover must also be a ¡°Beep¡± too huh? You ¡°Beep¡± and ¡°Beep¡± are well matched for each other!]

    [D, damn you! Natasha is not that kind of woman!]

    [St, stop Johann! You shouldn¡¯t do that! This guy will die!]

    [Shit, is that fellow there a ¡°Beep¡± as well. The empire¡¯s soldiers, every single one of them are ¡°Beeps¡± huh! Or better yet, why don¡¯t you guys just rename yourselves to ¡°Beep¡±! You pair of ¡°Beep¡±! You¡¯re both about equal, how about showing some murderous intent!]

    [What was that! What did this guy just say! This guy can¡¯t possibly be a Usagininzoku! Somebody answer me!]

    [I¡¯ve had enough of this! When I talk with this guy, I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my mind!]

    such a shout leaks out from the door and is heard.

    Everyone was quiet. While looking down at his own hand that was on the doorknob, he began to doubt himself of this event that went againstmon sense, the empire soldiers that were supposed to be questioning Cam, were actually being cornered instead.

    [Naa, is our help necessary?]

    [¡­¡­lets return?]

    [¡­¡­Say, sorry for now, but please help him. Because I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to leave by himself¡­..]

    Shia yearns for the gentle father of the past, she asked Hajime while looking far-off into the distance. Actually, we would definitely have to help Cam because he doesn¡¯t have the power to get away by himself¡­..

    [Shit, do you know how to do anything besides moving your lips. I am the dark hunting ogre from the wriggling abyss, Cam von fantasy, L F light, the rhode rear, to be the enemies of the Hauria, its still much too early!]*Yeah, this whole line was a huge mess, I don¡¯t really know what i was doing here*

    From the other side, something with incredibly bad sense was said.

    [¡­¡­Shia, your father, something amazing was just said]

    [¡­¡­The more you think about it, the more confusing it gets]

    [Uu¡­..does my father have a grudge against me? Trying to kill his own daughter through embarrassment]

    Shia was crouched down and covered both her hands over her face. The amount of damage seems to have been serious.

    And, as for the condition of serious damage, the interrogators were also the same.

    [I¡¯ve already told you, I don¡¯t get it! Damn, I don¡¯t want this anymore! If I have to stay with this madman any longer i¡¯ll go insane! I¡¯m going home!]

    [Wait, Johann! What about work! In the first ce, what¡¯s with those lines, its sinister so stop it!]

    The sound approaching the door could be heard ~Dota Dota~.

    Hajime then thought, [As expected, it was too much for them huh~], he then formed a fist in front of the door.

    And, the moment that the door is loudly opened, his fist thrusted out.

    One of the interrogator¡¯s called Johann, for an instant [Eh?] his face was full of surprise and astonishment, the fist of steel was buried in his face the next second and he was blown back into the room.

    Hajime then, steps into the room, fortunately simrly, the other interrogator was stunned as well and in that instant he was also knocked out.

    And, the two people that were knocked out instantaneously formed a bad pose with their bodies. Whoever discovers this would have a variety of misunderstandings.

    [It can¡¯t be¡­..is that you¡­.boss?]

    [Ahh, what to say, even though you¡¯re in tatters you still abused them with words. ¡­..You¡¯ve be strong, in various amounts of ways¡­..]

    To begin with, it was in the meaning of the 2 that were just blown away a moment ago.

    [Ha, hahaha. It seems like I¡¯m not dreaming¡­.O~o, Yue and Shia as well]

    For a moment, Cam seems to have thought it was a dream, he replied to Hajime with more power this time, though he¡¯s more tattered than the other Hauria¡¯s were. His intellectual powers haven¡¯t dropped either, he seemed to have immediately guessed that Hajime and them came to help.

    [Jeez, I¡¯ve shown you guys a bad appearance even though we¡¯ve finally been reunited. Moreover I was busy abusing the damn empire fellows, I didn¡¯t even notice your presences¡­..Jeez, it¡¯s shameful]

    [¡­¡­Father, I don¡¯t think it was that kind of problem anymore. You need to quickly get to a hospital. Of course, for the treatment of your head¡­..in the first ce, with those wounds why are you so energetic]

    [through willpower?]

    [¡­..Hajime¡¯s demon remodeling¡­.how fearsome]

    The constrained Cam was truly embarrassing, he scratched his head with a finger that was broken in a suitable direction towards his head *I¡¯m not actually sure if its with his broken finger or non-broken finger*. His thoughtless answer was tsukkomied by Shia.

    Yue who was using Reproduction magic, stared at Hajime rather than Cam with a frightened look. Hajime¡¯s thoughts. Truly frightening, rather than ¡°Sergeant HarOman¡± was I the pathogen of ¡°chuunibyou¡±¡­¡­ *Thanks Endo*

    Cam jumps up and down ~Pyon Pyon~ confirming that his body hadpletely recovered, Hajime then took out the gate key again.

    [I¡¯ve already sent off the other guys first. Lets quickly leave]

    [Yes, Sir! Ah, boss, about our equipment that was taken away¡­.]

    [Ahh? Just leave it, just leave it. With my current transmuting skills I can make more and better equipment than before, so lets just do that]

    [I¡¯ll be able to enjoy new equipment? With that, my tension¡¯s shot up, kukuku]

    To Cam who wasughing suspiciously, Shia pushed him into the gate and entered together, Hajime and Yue also went into the gate.

    After that, the mysterious masked group causing a disturbance in the Imperial capital and the Hauria tribe that was in the Imperial castle both disappeared suddenly, It¡¯s needless to say, the Hoelscher empire was in an uproar until morning.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Extra

    At night of the Imperial capital where rm bells resounded, suddenly, light surges out, at the shack district where Demi-human ves who are engaged in removing stones are staying and sleeping, the soldier post there was blown away. Apparently it was an attack that was held back greatly, only the building flew, the soldier inside seemed to be safe. Though the majority of them had fainted.

    The shadow of 4 people could be seen with the moon shining behind them in a grand manner.

    [Who are you guys! Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get away after defying the Empire!]

    The person who looked like the head of the toon said out angrily towards the shadows.

    [Furthermore, furthermore¡­¡­wearing those funny looking masks! Are you guys fooling around or what!]

    [Eh? No, we¡¯re not exactly fooling around¡­..]

    [No matter how you look at it its foolishness! Especially, the pink colored one!]

    [ !? ]

    [Do you feel that you¡¯re showing off your cuteness or something!? I only feel sick when I see that mask! You damn sex offenders!]

    [ !? ¡­¡­¡­.I didn¡¯t have the intention to show off my cuteness. ¡­¡­.And its not like I like that kind of stuff in the first ce¡­¡­.I was forcefully¡­..It¡¯s not my fault¡­¡­]

    [Wait a second, don¡¯t mind what the uncle with the ugly face says Shizu¡­don¡¯t make fun of Pink! Suzu¡­..Yellow will really get mad!]

    [Thats right! Shizu¡­it¡¯s alright to like pink and cute things! Thats enough, if you hurt Pink anymore, I¡­¡­Kamen*Mask* Red won¡¯t forgive you!]

    [A~, for the time being, Kamen Blue also won¡¯t forgive you~]

    As Kamen Pink¡¯s shoulder dejectedly drops, all the other Kamen shout back at the empire soldiers.

    The masked groups goal was, to cause an uproar in the Imperial capital, in order to help Hajime¡¯s group to invade the castle easier¡­.Hajime who urately saw through Shizuku¡¯s facade, in order to stop Kouki from doing reckless things it was unavoidable unless another task was given to him, definitely when they return, she swore in her heart that she would get revenge on him.

    While Kamen Pink was being depressed, the heated up empire soldiers suddenly, [Immediately catch those annoying masked guys!] and attacked. However, although they aren¡¯t equal to Hajime and his groups power, even still, they were summoned from another world, in other words, cheaters. The ordinary soldiers wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, one after another they were kicked about.

    [Damn it all! Those damn masked guys are all too strong!]

    [Damn you, Pink~]

    [More like, that sword that Red is holding, I get the feeling that I¡¯ve seen it before¡­.]

    The angry groan whileying on the ground was cursed out from the empire soldier. About 3 toons were already unable to battle. Themander couldn¡¯t endure any longer and shouts out.

    [Damn, you fes, just exactly what is your purpose!]

    to the question, Kamen Red stopped and dered loudly.

    [I demand that all Demi-humans conditions are improved immediately!]

    [¡­¡­Ha~a?]

    [Your speech and behaviors towards Demi-humans are too intolerable! Stop indiscriminately hurting them!]

    Towards the impossible request given to the Empire soldiers, [What¡¯s that guy saying?], and they looked at each others expressions. That sounds about right. What Kamen Red and the others saw happening during the daytime, wasmon sense. Even if they were to suddenly be told to do that, they simply don¡¯t understand.

    [Ku, what, the attitude¡­..it¡¯s just how things are done¡­..]

    [This¡­.Red. The insane ones, it¡¯s unfortunate but it¡¯s probably us. Don¡¯t forget about our other purpose as well]

    [I know! But, at the very least just the children¡­.]

    [Do you know how many people that is. Do you n on helping every child that you see? also, it should be almost time. ¡­.Even I¡¯m feeling mortified about this, but, now, lets properly focus on our objective]

    [¡­..Yeah, your right]

    Masked Red, withdrew reluctantly in understanding.

    [Empire soldiers, Listen here. Our behavior is due to an arbitrary decision. So, the ves had nothing to do with it so don¡¯t put the me on them. If, you guys do something like that¡­.]

    [Wh, what is it you want to say¡­..]

    [Tonight, behind you when you¡¯re taking a shower, when you¡¯ve woken up and look at of your stomach, in an alley where there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else, under the desk, the gaps through the curtains, the edge of the mirror, in your dreams¡­..you¡¯ll always see a mask]

    The empire soldiers towards the words that Kamen Pink indifferently said without intonations, all swallowed their saliva at once, and thought, [Scary¡­.]. It was certainly a Horror film.

    The masked group, afterpleting their goal said, [To~u!], that kind of feeling and jumped down from the building and into the back alley. And then, the Empire soldiers rushed after them in a panic, but theypletely disappeared like phantoms.

    Later, among the soldiers of the Empire, [Fear Kamen Pink~that fellow is always looking at you], an urban legend was spread, but that is another story.

    Why, because when you¡¯re alone¡­.., the person in the Pink mask breaking down is also another story.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Extra 2

    [That is all I have to report!]

    [Good work, you may leave]

    [Ha]

    After the resounding footsteps of the subordinate that left disappeared for a while, Hoelscher Empires Emperor, Gaharudo D. Hoelscher, turned his sights onto the girl who had been talking a while ago.

    It was Riria-na S.B. Hairihi, princess of Hairihi Kingdom with a cleansed face, when she noticed Gaharudo¡¯s nce, [It seems to be quite serious?], in a worried voice, a troubled smile was returned. As a princess of the neighboring country, anxiety could be felt due to the report heard just a while ago, however she knew not to interfere because she would only get in the way, such an expression was shown.

    [Jeez, I¡¯m troubled. Just after dealing with a ridiculously strong demon some ridiculously strong masked people show up, the strength of those 4 were certainly not a joke¡­..about this matter, what do you think about it? Princess Riria-na]

    [¡­..I, don¡¯t understand? Still, maybe it was the Majinzoku behind the scenes again? Because an impossible demon was used before, there may also be impossibly talented people as well?]

    [yeah, that¡¯s right. ¡­¡­There¡¯s a possibility of that. For example, one of those guys were able to freely manipte high level magic with ease, there was even one with a sword that gave off a dazzling light, na?]

    [¡­¡­yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a fearsome thing]

    [Ah~, definitely. After being asked what their purpose was they started bbering about improving the treatment of Demi-humans and theirbor conditions, It¡¯s very frightening when its too iprehensible, is what I think]

    [that¡¯s, right]

    Riria-na¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t copse.

    Gaharudo was amusingly observing Riria-na, it was an impregnable smile guard. Thats because, rather than a smile pasted on, it was an indispensable royal family secret skill, able to change their smiles depending on the current situation without fail.

    However, Gaharudo did not not miss the slight moment where her breath was disturbed.

    [By the way, Princess Riria-na]

    [Yes?]

    [Right now, where is Hero-kun?]

    [¡­..The hero, presently, he¡¯s out traveling. In order to earn experience and power]

    [Gee, and here I thought he surely came to the Imperial capital? And, I remember hearing about the emancipation of ves from someone before as well]

    [Oh dear, Emperor Gaharudo about what you¡¯ve just said, have you confused spection as truth? There¡¯s no way that would have happened right?]

    [Hahaha, of course! Spection without proper grounds cannot be considered a fact]

    [Fufufu, yes, thats right]

    After a while, [Hahaha], [Fufufu], theughter of the Emperor and Princess resounded throughout the reception room.

    Seemingly, though it looked like Riria-na had confidence, in her heart.

    (What are you guys doing! Kouki and co.¡ª!! I mean, why masks!? There should have been many other ways to hide your identities! To begin with, using your sacred sword will obviously reveal your true identity! What a bad prank! Absolutely, it was definitely someone¡¯s prank! And, the only one who would do this is definitely Nagumo-san desu! Why, because of his prank, I the Princess have to deal with this stifling conversation with the Emperor! He always treats me casually too, but unexpectedly the things he does causes a lot of damage. Even though I¡¯m the princess)

    is, what she screamed inside. Apparently, Hajime¡¯s masks were made in vain, their true identities were found out by both countries.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Cam was rescued, Hajime¡¯s group passed through the gate and teleported to where Teio and the other Hauria were standing guard at the rock zone, when they appeared they were greeted with the Hauria¡¯s enthusiastic wee.

    All of the Hauria pat each other on the shoulders, bumped their stomachs with one another, cross countered their arms, and they were all screaming as they were pleased that everyone returned safely.

    At that time, Hajime¡¯s ears were filled with the loud shouts of joy which drowned out all the surrounding sounds.

    Hajime¡¯s hand rose out with extremely natural movements. A familiar katana in a ck sheath was gripped and held out.

    [¡­..What do you n on doing with that, Yaegashi?]

    The identity of the assant which attacked Hajime with the ck katana while still in its sheath was Shizuku Yaegashi. Shizuku¡¯s de was caught in the fingertips of Hajime¡¯s hand, she clicks her tongue when he wasn¡¯t phased at all even though she¡¯s applying all her strength in the attack.

    [¡­¡­¡­.I¡¯m only relying on Nagumo-kun to relieve some stress. It¡¯s alright, I, believe in Nagumo-kun. Your caliber is deeper than the Mariana trench¡­¡­so, obediently! Allow me! To hit the octopus!]

    [Ah~, Un, you didn¡¯t want to be Pink that much? ¡­¡­I prepared that with good intentions in mind]

    [Thats definitely a lie! I know what your intention was! It was absolutely a prank! Somehow I was pulled into the atmosphere! In a sense, I got what I deserved! ¡ª-As so, I can¡¯t help but beat it into you, these feelings! If you¡¯re a man then ept them!]

    [Nna, how unreasonable¡­..]

    Apparently Pink has suffered more damage than initially thought.

    Certainly, it would have been fine if she declined, it was the natural consequences of being caught up in the atmosphere and epting the mask. But, even though she understands that, it was obvious that it was Hajime¡¯s speech and behavior which tricked her to be verbally abused by the empire soldiers, Shizuku couldn¡¯t help but snarl.

    Most of all, Hajime and Shizuku¡¯s difference in ability is clear, actually, there was no signs of the ck sheath which was making a ~Gichi Gichi~ noise oveing that difference at all. So, reluctantly, Shizuku¡¯s ck katana¡¯s ability¨C she decided to release it. Literally, even Hajime would feel some pain if it was a direct hit, hoping that, she put her trust in it.

    [You~! ¡°Run rampant, Thunder flower¡±!]

    [Oh? Oh~h]

    However, while gripping the ck sword which was discharging electricity, rather than being painful, Hajime¡¯s appearance was that of someone who feels admiration. Shizuku unintentionally shouted out a tsukkomi.

    [Wait a sec, Nagumo-kun. Why are you still fine even though electricity is being released?]

    [No, it¡¯s nothing much, you should have seen me shoot out railguns numerous times already. I use thunder with my own flesh, there¡¯s no way this degree of electricity would be enough then right? Rather than that, you did well to be able to activate that function.]

    [Ku, it can¡¯t be helped then¡­..I¡¯ll withdraw this time. However, I¡¯ll hit that calm face one day. And also, this was due the results of all the synergists at the Kingdom.]

    Shizuku withdrew reluctantly and gave a reasonable answer. Kouki and the rest were popeyed in the back. It appears that they¡¯ve just returned. Shizuku¡¯s unexpected actions caused them to be surprised.

    Kaori and Yue just keep staring at Shizuku from somewhere. Then whispered, [¡­..For Shizuku-chan to be snarling¡­.] [¡­..We were too reliant on her], was said, it appears that the two were only having a yful exchange with one another.

    [Boss, is this a good time?]

    Finally, it seems that Cam¡¯s group was finished celebrating, they came forward towards Hajime. With their serious expressions, Hajime as well, it didn¡¯t seem like it would be a greeting of reuniting again.

    Hajime quickly transmuted chairs in a circle and with a nce, conveyed for them to sit down.

    [First, although a lot of things happened, putting it simply, it seems we went a little overboard¡­¡­]

    was said, when summarizing from when Cam¡¯s story began, it can only be stated that way.

    In order to gain more Demi-humans ves, The soldiers came into the battered Sea of Trees, Cam¡¯s group of Hauria had gained substantial numbers, and defeated them. The empire soldiers seemed to be extremely cautious of their surroundings. Theirrades kept on disappearing outside of thebat zones, and when they were found, their necks showed signs of assassinations.

    The group specializing in the assassinations were a mystery, the Empire had no way of confirming their true identities. Then they thought out a n. It was an encirclement of the Imperial capital. In short, they were inviting their foes.

    Cam¡¯s group easily blundered and fell for the trap, but, it could only be said that it was because there was no telling when the empire might set foot into the Sea of Trees.

    Or, many Demi-humans were captured and the blood went into their heads as they weren¡¯t able to overlook it, they might have rushed in too quickly when they saw a chance. The empire¡¯s attack burned down the edge of the Sea of Trees and while passing through the fog they were torturing the Demi-human ves, the unjust methods may have also been the cause.

    In the case that Fair Bergens was in its usual state, they would have likely been able to fight while moving in an organised manner, it¡¯s likely that they also knew that it was attacked by demons. Time is of the essence.

    It was unthinkable in their miserable state, Cam¡¯s group wasn¡¯tpletely calm either.

    And, the Empire soldiers were likely the same. After all, the mysterious group carrying out the assassinations caught in the were none other than the gentle Usagininzoku which would never be used of fighting. Moreover, It was not the Sea of Trees, they made full use of cooperation to surround an empire soldier and fought equally. Naturally, theck ofmon sense caught the higher up¡¯s interests.

    As a result,

    [We were captured alive, and were interrogated day after day. The other side was mainly interested on how the Hauria tribe had changed so suddenly and where they got their equipment, and, they intended to go to Fair Bergen. It appears that they mistook us as Fair Bergen¡¯s secret force¡­¡­actually, the whole n was close to being executed, if our rtions were found out it¡¯s likely that it wouldn¡¯t end with just banishment]

    The interrogators, asked for the rtionship of Fair Bergen and themselves, though it was said various times that they had a rather hostile rtionship with them, it was taken as a self-sacrificial action in order to protect their own country. Especially because they had fearless smiles even when his Majesty the Emperor came to watch the interrogations, his eyes shined like a child who found a new toy.

    [And? what¡¯s with your excuses for bing captives? Just hurry and speak of the main subject]

    [Pardon me, boss. Then, the main subject, we gathered many more new family members for the Hauria in order to create a new Hauria tribe*I think thats what he means, ????????????????????????????????????*¡­..With that we picked a war with the empire]

    Cam dered with an aplished sharp look in his eyes, the time for all those around stopped.

    Under the illusion, Hajime and excluding everyone in Cam¡¯s Hauria tribe, all movements stopped and became stiff. Whether they haven¡¯t understood yet, or due to the surprise of the idea. Silence filled the surroundings, the cries of insects could be heard in the rock zone during the night.

    It was Shia who broke the silence.

    [What, what are you talking about, father? Did I hear it wrong? Just now, I was supposed to hear the reason why my family was fighting against the empire¡­¡­]

    [Shia, you didn¡¯t mishear. We hauria tribe, picked a war against the empire. I definitely said that]

    [Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t say such foolish things! Just what were you thinking! Certainly, you guys have be strong, but don¡¯t you guys only have around 100 people? Even then to fight the empire? Have you gone mad! Because of the resentment of being robbed of the same race, you¡¯ve be unable to judge properly right!?]

    [Shia, thats not it. We¡¯re sane. listen to¡­..]

    [I don¡¯t have to use my Usamimi¡¯s to listen! If its not revenge, you¡¯re just getting full of yourselves then? If so, take up your weapons right now! I¡¯ll be your opponent before you guys fight the empire. Allow me to cut down that extended nose of yours!]

    In an excited state, Shia took out Doryukken out of the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±, and one rotation was made with the strong style and a ~Bishi~! Shia pointed it towards Cam¡¯s nose. Her expression was way past recklessness, it was nothing but pure rage at the thought of Cam and the others who had decided on the suicide attack.

    Shia¡¯s magic power pours out around her body in a light blue color with physical pressure which overpowered them, it even exceeded the top Hero¡¯s from a different world which would be considered cheats.

    Truthfully, this rage of unimaginable power is not something you¡¯d expect from Shia who¡¯s always energeticallyughing, Kouki¡¯s group were holding their breaths. However, Cam who had Doryukken pointed at him with enough power to cause the hero¡¯s to flinch, only quietly stared at Shia just like the surface of calm water.

    They stare at eachother, or, while holding their breaths everyone was staring at the two, as expected this man moved, it was Hajime. Before anyone was aware, Hajime had already approached Shia from behind, as if Shia was a wild animal he grabbed her fluffy bunny tail to calm her down, suddenly rubbing it was beyond strange.

    [Hiyaan~!? Don¡¯t~, that ce is no good~! Hajime-Shan*Not a typo*, shtop it~]

    Actually, in a different sense it felt better than having her Usamimi¡¯s felt, when her bunny tail was being felt by Hajime it started ¡°feeling good¡±.

    Shia fell onto all fours, started leaking out hot sighs ~Haa Haa~, and stared at Hajime reproachfully. However, her eyes were wet and feverish too, she was only emphasizing her charming figure and nothing else in this situation.

    In the intimidating situation, everyone was popeyed because in an instant the atmosphere turned pink. There were also a few in the group that were slouching over too.

    Disregarding their surroundings, this time Hajime stroke Shia¡¯s Usamimi¡¯s. Although it wasn¡¯t in an erotic way like before, it was gentle like driving away the pain. Though Shia red at Hajime reproachfully who started sexually harassing her in the middle of a serious talk, soon it became eyes that seemed pleasant.

    [How about it, have you calmed down a bit? Cam¡¯s story isn¡¯t finished yet. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to blow them all away after first hearing everything right?]

    [U~¡­¡­that¡¯s right¡­..I¡¯m sorry. Too much blood went into my head for a moment. I¡¯m alright now. I¡¯m sorry father]

    [What¡¯s bad about worrying about your family? There¡¯s no need to apologise. like-wise, I should have listen to your words as well. ¡­¡­.Thanks for everything recently, I tend to forget those concerns. ¡­¡­Even so, kukuku]

    [Wh, what is it, father,ughing like that¡­.]

    [No, I only hope for your happiness above all else. ¡­..You seem to be loved a fair bit by the boss? Un? When will I be able to see my grandchild¡¯s face?]

    [Na, gryand, gryandchild*she mispronounces it* you say¡­..what are you saying, father! We, we haven¡¯t, I¡­..]

    Cam was teasing her, Shia nces upwards at Hajime frequently while her face was bright red-hot. All the Hauria that sees it were smirking greatly. Really, each and every person showed good personalities. Hajime, while thinking of such things, ignored it lightly and asked Cam.

    [Cam, though I wouldn¡¯t have believed it, about that talk, you¡¯re not expecting me to participate are you?]

    [Haha~, there¡¯s no way I would. Only, the reason this decision was even possible was due to the boss for training us. Therefore, our decision is our own, at least thats what I believe]

    Cam denies Hajime¡¯s question whileughing. It appears that they really n on only doing it by themselves.

    However if that happens, the decision couldn¡¯t be anything but recklessness, so they began to worry about the reason that led to such a decision. Shia as well, Cam and them were getting too full of themselves with their power, they were really serious about not going at it for revenge as well, a sorrowful expression is shown.

    [Whats the reason?]

    [Thats unexpected, do you want to hear it? I thought you weren¡¯t interested though¡­..]

    [If your decisions were thanks to me training you guys, then when you guys do something careless wouldn¡¯t it also reflect back on me? If its just that much, it¡¯s not something I shouldn¡¯t know¡­..]

    Saying so, Hajime nced at Shia for an instant. Cam guessed what his intent was, his eyes loosened up and joyfully, [I see], with a nod, he begins to speak about the reason.

    [As said a little while ago, the Usagininzoku have caught the Emperor¡¯s interest. And its a very strong interest. The empire is a country where people who believes the principle that abilities reign supreme gather, the emperor isn¡¯t free of that saying either. And, their senses of values of weak people are natural ording to their principles being ingrained into their characters]

    [In other words, you want to say that the Emperor will begin hunting the Usagininzoku for you? Rather than killing you guys, but in order to make you guys his?]

    [Affirmative. While I was still being interrogated, the Emperor himself came, ¡°I¡¯ll keep you¡± he said. Of course, I spat at him on immediately¡­.]

    Towards Cam spitting on the Emperor¡¯s face and then verbally abusing him, the Hauria said, [As expected of the Chief!] while getting fired up, Kouki¡¯s group said, [You did that tothatEmperor!?] while exposing their surprise.

    No one could me them though. In history, Cam was likely the first person of all races to have spat saliva on the Emperors face. Even Hajime as well, unintentionally raised a voice of admiration, [Ho~o].

    [However, it seems to have had an opposite effect. Capturing all of the Usagininzoku and then training them seemed to be interesting, whileughing loudly with an extremely greedy face. When he dered it, his face was quite serious. Once again he¡¯ll advance onto the Sea of Trees, more Usagininzoku will be attacked this time. Also, Fair Bergen hasn¡¯t finished rebuilding yet, they won¡¯t be able to endure another attack. Therefore, it¡¯ll be likely that the Empire will demand all Usagininzokus to be handed over for them to cease their attack¡­.]

    [I get it now. If this is handled passively, they¡¯ll literally rob you of all your family¡­¡­]

    [Affirmative. If its so that only the Hauria survive, it¡¯s not that difficult to do. However, because of us, all the the other Usagininzoku will be deprived of their futures¡­.it¡¯s too much]

    It seems that it was a bigger problem than initially thought, Cam¡¯s group was cornered situationally.

    It was as Cam had said, Just the Hauria surviving wouldn¡¯t be too difficult if they devoted themselves to escaping and guerri warfare while making use of the Sea of Trees, But all the other Usagininzoku will be seeing hell. If they cannot answer the Emperors wish of ¡°Strong Usagininzokus¡±, women, and children will probably be killed rather than being turned into a pet ve.

    [But, you can¡¯t really believe that an army of a little over 100 will be enough to stand against the Empire right?]

    [Of course. A head-on collision while shouting courageously would be out of the question. We are Usagininzokus, we won¡¯t lose to any other race in terms of stealth operations]

    Cam said while smiling from ear to ear. Hajime also guessed his intentions.

    [In other words, Assassination?]

    [Affirmative. if they bear their fangs at us, the first moment that they¡¯ve rxed, their necks will fly from a de in the darkness¡­.In practice, fear and sense of crisis will be nted into those fellows. Always not knowing where attacks areing from, the Usagininzoku will show their power that only their race can do. We are neither weak nor lower ranked, they¡¯ll realise that we¡¯re a threat that requires absolute resolution of death to attack]

    [The Emperors entire n, don¡¯t you think that there have already been measures ced against assassination?]

    [Of course they probably do. However, we¡¯re not aiming for the Emperor¡¯s n, it¡¯s the humans around their environment. As expected, none of the surrounding humans would have severe defenses. Yesterday, today, the humans who have been intimate, one person, and then another person will disappear. What we can do at the moment is this, I think it¡¯ll be pretty effective. Then finally, it¡¯ll be perfect if they create a policy of noninterference for us]

    It was an indescribably unsophisticated n. However, rather than saying that they¡¯ll assassinate the Emperors n, they thought of a very realistic idea.

    however, thats it, because there¡¯s not enough time to make the Empire feel any kind of threat, It¡¯s more likely that it¡¯ll cause a full-scale retaliation, will the Empire decide topletely annihte the Usagininzoku, or will they feel threatened and decide to negotiate at a table, it¡¯s obvious which decision would be made. They¡¯re taking part in a very bad gamble.

    However it still needs to be done, the Usagininzoku will have a dark future either way. Everyone has an expression which shows that they¡¯ve already prepared themselves.

    [¡­.Father¡­..you all¡­.]

    Shia¡¯s shoulders dejectedly drop. Turning the empire soldiers into enemies, the Usagininzokus which just broke out of the dungeon in the Imperial castle which would in other words be called a prison, If the Emperor doesn¡¯t overlook his own interests for his duty to the public, she could also guess what would happen.

    The road left for the Usagininzokus, would they be able to dessert all the other families in order for the Hauria to survive, would all members be happy about bing toys of the Empire, will they risk their lives and fight, there¡¯s only one choice.

    [Shia, Don¡¯t make such a face. We won¡¯t run away like before while being looked down on, we¡¯ll eventually overrun them, submitting to them reluctantly would be an ungraceful thing to do¡­..Now, we¡¯ll fight like this, to be able to have this will, we¡¯re extremely d]

    [But!]

    [Shia, to win the right to live, we¡¯ll fight. However, our purpose is not to live. Our purpose is to live with honor as the Hauria. Against any kind of power, if we retreat now, in the end we¡¯ll be the same losers that we were in the past. Only that cannot be permitted]

    [Father¡­..]

    [Look forwards, Shia. Don¡¯t look back at us anymore. You should have already decided. When going with boss outside, in order to advance ahead. With that determination, advance forwards]

    Cam, not as the chief and not as the leader of the battle group, but as a father, pushed his daughters back. They cannot allow them to stop any further, the others also wished for them to continue advancing forwards.

    After being looked with gentle eyes Shia¡¯s expression turns upside down which seemed like she was going to cry, Cam changes his nce to Hajime and nods. he was gesturing for him to take care of his daughter.

    Instead of Hajime, Kouki had a silent expressionless face, Indeed, [I¡¯ll do something about it!] he said as he got up despite the atmosphere, Shizuku hit the back of his head with her ck katana. It appears that stress has built up, her way of stopping him became extreme unlike her usual self.

    When Hajime didn¡¯t show any reactions, Shia looked back at Hajime. However, before Shia opened her mouth, Cam called out in a strong tone for her to stop as he guessed her intentions.

    [Shia!]

    It was shocking! so much that Shia¡¯s body was shaking.

    Cam and them had no intentions of asking for Hajime¡¯s help in the first ce. The situation was their own consequence for falling for the Emperors trap. Here, relying on Hajime¡¯s powers and entrusting him with the solution would mean that nothing has changed. As Cam said, this is a fight to carry on the Usagininzokus pride which is on the line.

    And, Shia also understood that. She could also only run away before so she understands, Now, there is the pride of being Hajime and Yue¡¯spanion. But, she feels sad that her family has to make a gamble with such bad stakes.

    In the end, Shia kept quiet without being able to say anything.

    Hajime, nced at Yue for an instant and scratched his head then sighed. And, as you would expect, Yue¡¯s eyes softened and noded as she understood what he wanted to convey. Hajime smiled a little and calls out to Shia who was looking down.

    [Shia]

    [Hajime-san¡­.]

    Shia¡¯s eyes showed expectations slightly.

    [This time there¡¯s no way I can fight]

    [I¡­.I see. That¡¯s right]

    But, the words followed by Hajime caused her to look down again. In the back Kouki is shouting something, disregarding that the electrical current from the ck katana caused him to faint when hit from the side, Hajime grabbed Shia¡¯s cheeks which were sunk due to jumping to a hasty conclusion.

    [Oi, you, don¡¯t jump to a hasty conclusion. Though I won¡¯t fight, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t help did I?]

    [Fe?]

    To Hajime¡¯s words, a silly reply was given while her cheeks were being stretched. Kam¡¯s group also looked at one another with a bemused expression trying to interpret the meaning of Hajime¡¯s words.

    [This matter, the Hauria family must show their strength. You should let the other party know that the Hauria tribe is not an easy opponent. The Demi-human discrimination ismon sense in this world, if I fight to protect them, the same situation would begin again when I¡¯m gone. Above all, there is Cam and their wills. Thats why, I will not take one step in this battle]

    There Hajime patted Shia¡¯s cheeks and turned his gaze to Cam.

    [However, our energeticpanion is making this kind of face, if you thought I¡¯ll obediently stay out of this matter, your greatly mistaken?]

    [H, however, boss¡­.then, just what¡­.]

    To Cam who disyed a deep perplexity, Hajime with a fearless grin dered.

    [Cam, and the Hauria tribe. All of this guys odd strategies are hereby rejected. You all directly point your des at the Emperor¡¯s neck. Grab his hair and drag him down, his rtives, his friends, pin down all of his subordinates in front of him. Suppress the Imperial castle, if help does note, the Empire would be finished by the end of night! engrave it into their bones that the Hauria tribe can finish them anytime they want! Anywhere in this world, there is no safe ce, if you antagonize the Hauria tribe, the neck cutting parade begins, force them to write it into their Empire¡¯s history!]

    Silence fills the area. Everyone became drunk of stiffness from Hajime¡¯s spirit. ~Gokuri~ The sound of saliva being swallowed could be heard clearly.

    Hajime while ring at the surroundings, shouted out in an angry voice which could be mistaken as thunder which makes everyone breathless.

    [What¡¯s your answer! You ¡°Beep¡¯s¡±!]

    [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [~!? S, Sir, Yes, Sir!!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]

    [I can¡¯t hear you! You maggots n to go to war like that! In the end are you guys just a group of ¡°Beep¡¯s¡±!?]

    [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Sir, No, Sir] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]*There¡¯s one extra bracket now to emphasize their voices lol*

    [If you¡¯re not, then prove it! Rather than going after the small fry, go for the King!!]

    [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Gung Ho! Gung Ho! Gung Ho!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]*google the phrase if you dont understand*

    [With the de of revenge and the guts that you¡¯ve sharpened, cut down anyone who obstructs you!]

    [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Behead! Behead! Behead!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]

    [I¡¯ll thoroughly prepare you, the lead role belongs to you guys! I won¡¯t permit halfheartedness! Do you understand!]

    [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [Aye, Aye, Sir!!!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]

    [Very well! Get fired up! The new Hauria tribe, with 122 people¡­..]

    [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [¡­¡­.] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]

    [You will bring down the Imperial castle!]

    [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [YAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]

    What do you n on preparing, isn¡¯t it impossible to bring down the Imperial castle, such thoughts and doubts flew away from the heads of the Hauria who werepletely excited.

    The person that calls himself boss is saying that he¡¯ll give them the key that opens the door to them. Then, if they don¡¯t wait and go on cutting their obstacles that lie ahead, it¡¯ll be the shame of the new Hauria tribe. They won¡¯t be able to show their face in public and even to Hajime who trained them. Therefore, the Hauria¡¯s heart and minds be one, they were burning up with fighting spirit to bring down the Imperial castle.

    In the rock zone away from the Imperial capital, the shouts of fighting spirit and murderous intent resounds.

    [U~u, Shizu, Shizu, those people are scary~]

    [You¡¯ll be alright, Suzu. I¡¯m scared too¡­¡­I mean, in the first ce Nagumo-kuns idea is already scary in itself]

    [Nagumo-kun, that guy¡­¡­.Hehe, who would have thought that he¡¯d take on the role of HarOman-sensei, he¡¯s not too bad]

    [Ryutaro!? Why, do I sense a little intimacy!? No matter how you look at it, its an abnormal atmosphere!?]

    Shizuku and them could only stare with a dumbfounded expression at the Hauria who were wrapped in a strange heat. A smile seems to have appeared on one person who was in awe and increased his respect towards Hajime.

    [U~mu, this is awesome~. For the Usagininzoku to change this much. As expected of master. To make crushing the Empire the goal immediately. I can¡¯t get enough of this~. I want to be abused with such spirit]

    [¡­..Shut up, perverted dragon]

    [~!? haha]

    [Un, Teio-san read the mode a little? Rather than that, look at Shia¡¯s expression, Yue. She melted]

    [¡­¡­.N, cute. So that Shia doesn¡¯t cry¡­..it¡¯s obvious I¡¯m happy]

    [That¡¯s right~. It is good, I also want that kind of thing said to me~]

    Yue, did she know this was going to happen from the beginning, the darkness in Shia¡¯s eyes were wiped out and it gradually softened, though Kaori feels relieved when she sees so, she was also envious of Shia.

    Afterwards, Hajime gave out the details of bringing down the Imperial castle, it was then decided that they would rest in preparation until that time.

    Shia, for a while did not want to part from Hajime¡¯s side. Her usual energetic self was rather silent, However, she wasn¡¯t depressed, she snuggled up while blushing and held onto the hem of Hajime¡¯s clothes quietly.

    Her Usamimi¡¯s asionally when touching Hajime backed off and touch again. As it is, it¡¯s nothing but showing feelings of wanting to be by Hajime¡¯s side.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Dawn at night, shortly before the eastern sky begins to shine, there were two shadows sitting on the rock. It¡¯s Hajime and Yue who woke up early. By the way, only Hajime is sitting on the rock, Yue is cradled on Hajime¡¯sp.

    Everyone aside from the lookout post is asleep, the ce they¡¯re in is also a blind spot, the two people were enjoying their first quiet time together in a long time. And, at that time, Yue who had rested her head on Hajime¡¯s shoulder looks up slowly at him, without a sign she kissed Hajime¡¯s neck. A cute smooch sounded out, the silence of the morning was slightly shaken.

    [¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong, suddenly?]

    [N¡­¡­somehow I just recalled something fromst night]

    The thing that happenedst night that Yue was talking about, was about the talk of bringing down the Imperial castle. However, why that, the connection with the kiss couldn¡¯t be understood, while returning a gentle look to Yue¡¯s gentle gaze, Hajime looked puzzled.

    [¡­¡­Rather than thebyrinth, you gave priority to Shia who was ¡°Important¡±. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re treasuring Shia. I¡¯m happy that the people who are ¡°Important¡± for Hajime are increasing. So full of happiness that¡­¡­I suddenly wanted to kiss]

    When Yue said so, this time she kisses Hajime¡¯s cheek.

    [¡­..Will Shia be ¡°Special¡± too?]

    [¡­..That¡¯s, Naa. This worlds number one, although number two would be a tough fight¡­¡­the ¡°Special¡± one is only Yue after all]

    [¡­..Mu~u, it would be fine if it¡¯s Shia¡­¡­but, it¡¯s troubling that I¡¯m happy]

    Yue¡¯s expression was aplicated mix of happy feelings and troubled feelings.

    Inside of Yue, it was her first friend that she made after getting out of the Abyss, it was herpanion, and, Shia¡¯s existence was that of a younger sister to her which seemed to also be an exception. Thats why, she wouldn¡¯t allow the ¡°special¡± seat to belong to any of the other women. Therefore, though she¡¯s happy from the words of the single-minded Hajime, she bes troubled by his obstinate outline.

    To Yue¡¯s appearance, Hajime gets offended a little. To be troubled for not allowing any other special women, somehow or another it offended him. So, for the time being, in order to not think about this situation anymore he decided to attack Yue¡¯s lips with no questions asked.

    [N~¡­..N~, Ah mu~u¡­.Haji~¡­..N~]

    The eastern skies finally start brightening more and more, it begins to create a shadow behind the two people. The perfectly ovepped shadow asionally separate but quickly ovepped again, because of that, vivid sounds resounded each time.

    Yue¡¯s eyes moistened up in a fever, her cheeks were pink, and her lips shined glossily. Exactly as Hajime had intended. As it was, the movements of the two people as if natural, continued¡­.they began to hear the voice of another person from the other side of the rock shade where Hajime had tried to do it.

    [O~i, Nagumo. Are you there?]

    Apparently it was Kouki, he came to look for Hajime who was not in his bed. Because his positivity has risen as well, everyone will likely wake up soon.

    [Chi, it was just getting good, that bastard. Although I can stomach that he wants to learn some Age of Gods magic in the case of more like Nointo shows up¡­¡­In various ways, this has be troublesome]

    While cursing, there was no helping it, Hajime tried to stand up while holding Yue, but it didn¡¯t happen.

    Because,

    [Hajime, I won¡¯t let you escape. N]

    [Hey, wa~]

    It was because Yue pushed down Hajime. While riding Hajime¡¯s waist then rising halfway up and positioning herself down to his waist again, Yue attacked Hajime this time.

    [Kouki, was Nagumo-kun there?]

    [Ahh, His presence can be felt somewhere around here!?]

    Shizu and Suzu appeared behind Kouki, Ryutaro also showed up. Kouki took a detour around a rock while answering Shizuku, but he instinctively stiffens up when he witnessed the spectacle. While looking at the suspicious Kouki who stopped at the other side of the rock, Shizuku and them also peaked over the rock¡­..~Bishi~! they stiffened up.

    In addition, from behind Shia, Kaori, and Teio areing over. And, while dubiously seeing the stiff group, detoured around the rock¡­¡­

    [Hey~~~! Just what are you two doing so early in the morning!]

    [¡­¡­.Mu, Shiaing in too?]

    [Eh? Is that alright? Then¡­.]

    [There¡¯s no way that¡¯ll be alright! Hurry up and separate! Attacking each other in the morning, how envi¡­..I mean, unreasonable!]

    [Mu~u, am I no good? Just beating me a little would be fine though¡­¡­]

    While feeling the tiredness in the state of chaos manifested in the morning, this time around, Hajime lifts up Yue in one hand, and warded off Shia who was applying physical reinforcement onto her body to take up the previous offer, [Uu~, Uu~] Kaori groans out, Just like the pervert wanted, a strike hit her cheek [Ahan~] while controlling the condition he increased its force.

    In a ce a bit away, Kouki¡¯s group who had stiffened up began toe to their senses. Suzu, [They¡¯re adults, They¡¯re adults~] although her face was still stiff her face became heated and dyed in red, Shizuku was carrying her by the side. However, that Shizuku¡¯s ear¡¯s werepletely red.

    The eastern sun that breaks out in the sky, though its also the signal which leads the Hauria to a battle for a new life¡­..it was a very stupid beginning for the start.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    The Imperial castle which symbolizes the Hoelscher empire, surrounded by a deep waterway that is about 20-meters in depth, also surrounded by strong castle walls where magic-like defenses were active. Guards are always stationed on the castle walls, even an aquatic demon would be shot in the waterways, as an entrance, there is only one front gate with a huge drawbridge.

    The people who are able toe to the Imperial castle is also limited, only people who have permits imbued with magic are allowed to enter. In front of the drawbridge, there¡¯s a huge post that resembles the triumphal arches in France, If you don¡¯t clear the examination to enter the castle here, you wouldn¡¯t be allowed to cross the drawbridge at all. If you try the impolite way and invade the castle, you¡¯d be thrown into the waterways where demons thrive.

    The inspection at the post is also quite merciless. For example, even if you were a trader of supplies going in and out with an entrance permit through regr procedures, every product would be inspected one by one. Therefore, it¡¯s also impossible to try to invade by hiding in the luggage.

    In other words, what I want to say is that, trying to trespass into the Imperial castle is extremely, extremely, difficult.

    Towards that kind of fact, Kouki thought about it while waiting in line at the castle inspection ahead of the triumphal arch, he looked back and nced over his shoulder. There, his usual party members and his childhood friends Shizuku, Ryutaro, Suzu, and also Hajime¡¯s group were there.

    Kouki¡¯s group came back to the Imperial capital in order to enter the Imperial castle in a dignified manner.

    Kouki¡¯s thoughts. They were a diversion to allow Cam and them to escape the prison without additionalmotions, and. Obviously, because Hajime had magic that allowed transfer through space he went with them on the rescue, although escaping wouldn¡¯t be that difficult, if the security is already this severe just to enter, the guards inside of the Imperial capital is better left unsaid.

    Lets say that you knew of the dungeons location through questioning beforehand, if the exact location is not understood, space magic transfer to a pinpoint location couldn¡¯t be used. Thats why, after invading, its necessary to search on foot. Still, there¡¯s no helping it that you would tip your hat to the person who aplished such things without being caught. Kouki instinctively felt the ¡°difference¡± between them again, [Ha~a], and leaked out a sigh.

    By the way, an outside military unit was in charge of the distraction that kouki¡¯s group caused, because it¡¯s impossible for the military units in the Imperial castle toe out explicitly, it was hardly useful at all. Somewhat like, [What happened?], it was only on a slightly higher level than unrest.

    [Next~¡­..you¡¯re an unfamiliar face. ¡­¡­Let me see your permit]

    The guard soldiers looked at Kouki¡¯s group with a suspicious expression.

    The amount of people who can enter the Imperial castle is limited, so the guards know most of the faces. And, normally on their first visits people wear their best clothes, however they were extremely well equipped for a group that¡¯s been invited to the Imperial castle for the first time. Thats why, like Kouki¡¯s group, people dressed up like adventurers are rare. They were suspicious so they began to be more cautious.

    [No, we don¡¯t have any permits, in its ce, we have this¡­..]

    [Ha? A status te? Just what¡­¡­]

    Naturally, Hajime and them did not have a permit to enter the Imperial castle. But, Kouki¡¯s position is useful here. After all, he is the ¡°Hero¡±. The trump card of the human race whom God sent into the game with the Majinzoku race and was viewed publicly as ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡±. For example, even if that wasn¡¯t the actual reality of the situation.

    Although the guard gave them dangerous looks when they said they didn¡¯t have permits, his eyes twinkled when he read the characters ¡°Hero¡± disyed on the status te, he alternately looks back and forth between the status te and kouki¡¯s face. From the guards reaction, the surrounding colleagues were beginning to pay attention.

    [Ehtto¡­¡­Hero¡­¡­sama, right? God¡¯s apostle that was summoned in the Kingdom?]

    [Ah, yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m the hero. Though I came with princess Ririana who is here¡­¡­due to a few circumstances]

    [Ha, Ha~a¡­..]

    From the guard¡¯s mutter, his colleagues learned of Kouki¡¯s identity and began to be increasingly noisy. Their expressions were natural, [Why, did youe separately from princess Ririana?] [Why, didn¡¯t youmunicate this beforehand?], their questions were full of doubt.

    However, the other party is God¡¯s apostle whom they believe in, surely they were in charge of a secret mission that was given to them, for the time being, they passed the word to the higher-ups.

    As expected, even for the hero, because they didn¡¯t have the courage to let a person who wasn¡¯t scheduled to enter the castle with their own discretion, several guards disappeared while dashing into the Imperial castle as they were frightened to rudely keep them waiting.

    Hajime and them are ced in the waiting room of the post.

    After waiting 15 minutes.

    Disregarding ¡°Yue who was on Hajime¡¯s Knee¡± which became a scene so natural that nobody bothers to tsukkomi anymore, Shia was sitting on the other Knee, Kaori and Teio formed a partnership at thest second and held on to his hands respectively, then they began to hear the ~Dota Dota~ footstepsing from the drawbridge.

    [I heard that the Hero¡¯s group hade here¡­.Is it you guys?]

    [Ah, yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s us]

    While saying so and showing his appearance, it was an especiallyrge empire soldier, it¡¯s possible to tell that he¡¯s of a higher rank from the attitudes of the surrounding soldiers. He, while impudently staring at Kouki, and checking Kouki¡¯s status te, he began to nce at the other members in investigation.

    In the process, when Shia who was in the blind spot was seen, his eyes opened widely in surprise. And he began grinning an unpleasant smile of interest. Towards the unpleasant nce, Shia¡¯s body shakes slightly.

    [I¡¯ve confirmed it. I am themander of the third regiment, Grid Half. Word of the hero¡¯s group has already entered princess Ririana¡¯s ears as well, she¡¯s waiting in her room. I¡¯ll have my subordinate guide you. ¡­¡­By the way, hero, the Usagininzoku? She doesn¡¯t have a ve cor on her right?]

    [Eh? No, she¡¯s¡­..]

    The man who introduced himself as Grid Half asked about Shia as he returned the status te.

    However, Kouki was troubled on how to answer. She wasn¡¯t a ve, the choker that Shia wore looked nothing like a ve¡¯s cor, he hesitated if he should dere that she was Hajime¡¯s lover or not. [Even if you ask me such things¡­¡­] he honestly replied.

    Did Kouki¡¯s answer allow him to judge to not expect anything which cause him to be quiet, Grid nced over towards Shia. And, they managed to guess the reason why he is so intensely paying attention to Shia.

    [Yo~o, Usagiss. I¡¯ve got a few questions for you. ¡­¡­What happened to my subordinates?]

    [Subordinates? ¡­..Um¡­.what do you¡­..]

    From Grid¡¯s sudden question.

    For an instant, although Shia had no idea what he was talking about, she seemed to have guessed and her eyes were opened wide in astonishment.

    The empire soldiers who had a direct rtion to Shia were limited. It was naturally, the group of people that cornered the Hauria tribe when leaving the Sea of Trees. Many family members were killed, abducted, ced into very, and it was the enemies that drove Shia to go to the<strong>[</strong>Raisen Great Canyon<strong>]</strong>.

    [It¡¯s odd huh? Even though she¡¯s returned, none of my subordinates came back, why are you still alive and in such a ce? A~a?]

    [Ua~¡­..]

    Grid gradually approached to corner Shia.

    Right, he was themander of the forces that attacked Shia¡¯s group that came out of the Sea of Tree¡¯s before. Because Grid who was the regimentmander didn¡¯t personallye to capture Shia, she had no memories of ever seeing Grid before, however Grid firmly recalled that there was a rare Usagininzoku with blue-white hair.

    In Shia¡¯s mind, the expressions of the empire soldiers had when attacking to tease them and the sense of hopelessness of losing a family member at that time, shed back. While unconsciously raising out a groan and her expression stiffening up, one step, trying to back away¡­..she felt a warm touch on her cheeks and became startled.

    If you look, just as usual, Hajime picked up shia¡¯s cheeks. And, immediately after that, she felt warmth in her hand. That was Yue.

    Her eyes looking up showed no worries, if anything it was amazement, a slight color of scolding appeared though. It seemed to imply, [Don¡¯t be overwhelmed by small fries of this level, Greenhorn].

    Shia who was looking at Yue and Hajime, with a wry smile said, [I¡¯m alright now]. No matter how you looked at it, the events which took ced was a trauma, the present Shia was unmistakably a strong person who had enough power and spirit to crush the monsters in the greatbyrinths to pieces. There¡¯s no reason for her to be overwhelmed by the pressure that one officer was releasing.

    Shia with an attractive smile after decisively straightening her spine towards the approaching Grid. And dered to Grid who instinctively stopped advancing.

    [I don¡¯t know a thing about your subordinates. They were likely people who were slow in the head, maybe they were eaten by some kind of demon that appeared somewhere? Also, there¡¯s no reason for me to answer your questions at all]

    [¡­..You sure are getting full of yourself. A~a? Did you think you were safe because you¡¯re with the Hero¡¯s group? If you¡¯re not a ve, then you probably solded away that body of yours? A prostitute¡¯s life, I won¡¯t be taking such tongue from you]

    Although Grid said those dangerous words while dangerously steeling up his eyes, Shia had already removed eye contact with Grid, her eyes told that she didn¡¯t care. Rather, having called Shia a prostitute, the other women looked at Grid with anger.

    While looking at Shia¡¯s attitude, his veins appeared and his expression twisted with anger, when he noticed the looks, to deceive them he smiled and dered to Kouki.

    [I¡¯m terribly sorry, Hero-dono. This Usagininzoku seems to know something something about my subordinates that have been missing since 2 months ago, Will you listen to my request? If you need an Usagininzoku woman, I can prepare another for you, this time around¡­..]

    [Oi, underling]

    However, a voice interrupted before Grid finished talking. At the same time that Grid nced towards the voice, his expression cramped up because of anger, there the annoyed looking Hajime was seen.

    [What¡­¡­]

    [Don¡¯t open your mouth, underling. Your role is already over. Making us stay forever over foolish things. Quit wasting time and guide us quickly]

    [Why you little¡­¡­]

    [Can you not understand the meaning of being silent? To us, we don¡¯t even have a miniscule amount of time to spend on you. Know your ce]

    To Hajime¡¯s words, Grid¡¯s face is dyedpletely red because of the hooligan who picked a fight since they didn¡¯t want anything to do with him. His eyes became bloodshot in anger. Even then, self-control was something a regimentmander was required to have, with just one wrong line to ¡°God¡¯s Apostles¡± he would definitely be cut from his position, he became silent and the subordinate in the back began to guide them.

    Disregarding Grid who was staring at Hajime with bloodshot eyes, Hajime¡¯s group left the room as if nothing happened.

    Although Kouki¡¯s group had slightly cramped cheeks because of Hajime¡¯s objection, the females looked refreshed. As for Hajime, there was no intent on being sarcastic¡­¡­If he knew of that, blood might have gushed out from Grid¡¯s blood vessels.

    However, it seemed that a ¡°crotch smash¡± was about to happen if he still didn¡¯t understand because he had called Shia a prostitute¡­¡­Grid should be happy for himself to have such self discipline.

    Hajime¡¯s group didn¡¯t worry about the piercing gaze that came from behind them, the huge suspension bridge was extended and they followed the pale expressioned guide.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    [And?]

    That was the first word that Ririana said to Hajime¡¯s group as they were guided into the room in the Imperial castle. Although she wore a smile on her face, her eyes were cold and didn¡¯t smile at all. It seemed to express, [Exin the circumstances right away damn it!].

    Most likely she was busy to death from the Empires conferences. Inside of her, no matter how she looked at it Hajime¡¯s group appearing was troublesome, unexpectedly, there was no helping that she said such things. In a sense, it was a sign of familiarity¡­¡­though it might not be as well.

    [Besides the farce at the Imperial capital, why on earth is everybody here? I demand a clear exnation. Yes, I strongly, strongly, demand for one. I won¡¯t forgive you if you trick me! Especially, Nagumo-san! It was definitely you who pulled the strings from behind the scenes! Don¡¯t treat others as if they were someone elses problems and stop feeling Shia-san¡¯s fluffy usamimi¡¯s! Yue-san¡¯s also caressing and touching Shia-san¡¯s cheeks as well!]

    Ririana¡¯s lost it! She res at Hajime with enough power that it seems to create sounds.

    It¡¯s exactly as she said, Ririana thought it was Hajime¡¯s idea in the Imperial capital, and it was also his idea toe to the Imperial castle. Putting it simply, Hajime has been recognized as the leader of the group, the schemes which would normally be considered insane could only be formed from Hajime¡¯s mind.

    And, Hajime who was being med, was unusually gently feeling Shia¡¯s usamimi¡¯s while she sat on his knee. On the other knee, Yue had both hands from the front and was caressing and touching Shia¡¯s cheeks.

    [Your voice is too loud, princess. What¡¯s the problem? Today, Shia¡¯s kinda unstable]

    [Unstable¡­..you say? is she not feeling well somewhere?]

    At once Ririana became worried immediately, shes a good person as well.

    Shia that receives the nce, though biting her lip to endure something, her expression began to loosen from her ears being felt and her cheeks being caressed, when she raised her face she showed a smile and said, [I¡¯m fine].

    The reason which caused Shia¡¯s emotions to be unstable was obviously because of Grid.

    However, it was not unstability from fear in particr. It was the opposite. She was restraining her overflowing murderous intent. No matter how you say it, Grid¡¯s group was the hateful party that took away a lot of Shia¡¯s family. As long as she gets over her trauma, only strong murderous intent flows afterwards.

    However, after thinking about their purpose foring here, she wasn¡¯t able to immediately kill him. That¡¯s why, she desperately endured it. And, Hajime and Yue who understood this, tried to sooth Shia by indulging her.

    For people who don¡¯t know of the circumstances, when summed up, the rtion of Grid and Shia were spoken, everyones expression became sorrowful, afterwards, Kouki¡¯s group naturally resented them for that, and Ririana looked down with a dark expression. For Ririana, the envement of Demi-humans weremonsense in the world and allowed, she didn¡¯t think it was far too unreasonable although she did feel resentment.

    She who judged herself decided that she wasn¡¯t qualified to say anything, towards the members that were making angry faces, [It¡¯s fine~, really], Shia said with a dazzling smile, they urged the continuation of the story from Hajime.

    [And, why did you guyse here? What about your business at the forest? And also, what was up with the masked disturbancest night? It should almost be time for his Majesty, Gaharudo, to call us for a meeting. I want to get our stories straight ahead of time before we meet, so I¡¯d like you to tell me the bare minimum if you would]

    [Ma~a, don¡¯t be so restless, princess. When nightes, you¡¯ll understand everything. We¡­..want to hurry and wrap things up after all, we stopped for a slight detour¡­..that should be all that you need to know for now]

    [S, such unreasonableness¡­..I¡¯ll know when its night you say, it can¡¯t be, do you n to create another disturbance with masks again? I understand now! Nagumo-san was the one that made Shizuku and them dress in those embarrassing getups!]

    [Don¡¯t get so excited. You¡¯ll grow bald, princess]

    [I won¡¯t grow bald! Just what are you saying to ady!]

    [¡­¡­Stress baldness]

    [Yue-san!?]

    She seemed to realise that Hajime didn¡¯t n on speaking any further, moreover, Ririana who received such impolite treatment, [Even though I¡¯m a princess¡­..], while being depressed. Right next to her, Shizuku was, [embarrassing getups¡­..], muttering quietly while being reminded of her dark history.

    Afterwards, in the ce where Ririana became depressed she exined the situation, apparently his Majesty, Gaharudo, was told of the story about the end of the church and gods who went mad.

    However, as expected of their abilities reign supreme principles, the top of the country is in utilitarianism*basically everyone in the country believes in the system*. Though there seems to have been moderate impact, while fearlesslyughing he dered that the way they did things wouldn¡¯t particrly change anyways. In other words, if it¡¯s an enemy, they¡¯ll be cut down, if you want something, then forcefully take it, the weak must obey the strong! is what he said.

    Further more Gaharudo wondered how Ririana traveled to the Empire, he was anxious.

    In other words, though he understood the story of the Kingdom being attacked, the amount of time that it took Ririana to reach the empire was far too quick. Though he was saved because the Empire also felt that an immediate conference of cooperation with the Kingdom should be held, it was impossible to arrive at the Empire after only 1 week of the attack.

    At the same time, how did the Kingdom manage to drive away the Majinzoku¡¯s army, he was considerably interested in their methods.

    About the ¡°Pir of Light¡± that gave the demonic army forces a fatal blow, rather than talks about the God¡¯s, excuses of ¡°Heaven¡¯s Judgement¡± wouldn¡¯t cut it for Gaharudo. When ites to that, naturally, he came to the assumption that someone had a weapon capable of destroying an entire army in one blow. To that truth, as the Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire, and as a person, he wasn¡¯t able to overlook it.

    If he investigates it, he¡¯ll know immediately, Ririana who got permision from Hajime beforehand, especially talked about how troublesome Hajime was.

    However, because she thought Hajime was wasn¡¯t at the Empire but traveling around in a faraway ce, he had actually entered the heart of the Empire and was meddling in Gaharudo¡¯s greedy ambitions, then, on the other hand, what kind of movements will Hajime be taking from now on, Ririana was extremely anxious.

    ¡­¡­Mainly, in the sense that the Empire gets mysteriously wiped out from the maps.

    Therefore, in the ce where she would previously wait to meet with Gaharudo, although she couldn¡¯t meet with him because of previous events¡­..Hajime is being evasive and unserious, Ririana was already, [If you¡¯re going to do it~ do it seriously~], while her state of mind was slightly neglectful. Surely, being uneasy about her own misgivings, she would never have guessed in her wildest dreams.

    From Ririana, to some extent, heard the rooms door being knocked on and the contents of the conference with the empire was heard. It seems that time¡¯s run out. While following the guide, Hajime and them are heading for the reception room where Gaharudo is waiting.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    When we entered into the room, it was a fairly in room with little decoration and there was a tablerge enough to hold about 30 people. On the upper seat of the table sat a man, the Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire, Gaharudo D. Hoelscher, who had a fearless smile while resting his chin on his hand. There are 2 people behind him, they had a keen air about them in the sense of ¡°We¡¯re capable¡± as they stood waiting.

    And, although we couldn¡¯t see their figures in the room, there was also 2 more people on the other side of the wall, 4 people in the ceiling, and Hajime also felt 2 people soundlessly outside the closed door they came though. It wasn¡¯t only the 2 behind Gaharudo, the other hidden men seemed to have been considerably skilled as well.

    [So, are you Hajime Nagumo?]

    When Hajime¡¯s group entered, Ririana also introduced them, whilepletely skipping the greetings to Kouki who was the hero, Gaharudo released pressure while looking at Hajime with a piercing gaze.

    It was pressure from the overpowering man who ruled over several hundred thousands of people who were wild and strong and believed in the nature of power. It was no joke. Ririana who was also in a royal family voiced a small groan from the stifling pressure, Kouki¡¯s group backed away instinctively.

    However, from such overpowering pressure, these 5 people, Hajime, Yue, Shia, Teio, and Kaori, were calm. In the first ce, even Kaori who had little experience survived from the attack of an immortal monster thats been alive since the ancient times at the<strong>[</strong>Merujine Undersea Ruins<strong>]</strong>.

    So although the Emperor had an overpowering pressure, whenpared to the monsters in the greatbyrinths, it was nothing more than a soft breeze.

    Gaharudo¡¯s mouth lifts up more and more in interest when he sees that Hajime¡¯s group is unphased, then Hajime answered.

    [Yes, I¡¯m Hajime Nagumo. Its an honor to have been known by you, your Majesty the Emperor]

    [ [ [ [ [!?] ] ] ] ]

    While cing his hand on his chest and lightly bowing, Kouki¡¯s group looked at Hajime with astonishment at his words.

    Their eyes opened wide and clearly conveyed, [Who are you!]. Especially Ririana who was shaking in unease. While receiving Gaharudo¡¯s overpowering pressure and raising a small groan, though her expression hardly changed, it wasn¡¯t able to conceal that she was staring at Hajime with an aghast expression.

    Hajime also knows of the TPO*Time, ce, asion*. However, he was always just ignoring it.

    But, because he had business in the Imperial castle this time, he didn¡¯t want to be thrown out because he disrespected the Emperor. Since he shouldn¡¯t believe in God anymore, the title of ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡± is probably not effective anymore. The only way to pass is with the title of Hero. Thats why, he judged that he needed to at least use the bare minimum amount of etiquette. Although the changed person was definitely still Hajime.

    [Kukuku¡­..I never even considered this. What happened to your usual arrogant attitude? N? It¡¯s quite different from the cries of a certain princess somewhere?]

    However, Gaharudo only makes fun of him whileughing.

    Hajime nced over at Ririana. [Princess~, You, just how much did you unnecessarily talk about, A~a?] Ririana who was receiving Hajime¡¯s nce, ~Pui~! looked in another direction. When Gaharudo asked what kind of person Hajime was, she unintentionally yelled andined a great deal about her treatment.

    [¡­¡­.Ha~a, that¡¯s right. hm then, as usual]

    [Kuku, then it¡¯s fine]

    Though they were surprised of Hajime¡¯s sudden change, they sat down in order.

    Finally after Gaharudo removed his gaze off Hajime, he noticed Yue and them who took up their positions by Hajime and observed them interestingly, his eyes seemed to significantly nce at Shia in particr. Following that, he turned his gaze towards Kouki¡¯s group¡­..he looked at Shizuku who was next to Kouki and a grin appeared on both his lips and eyes.

    [Shizuku, it¡¯s been a while. Have you finally decided to be my wife?]

    [O, oi! Shizuku already declined before!]

    Kouki reacted to Gaharudo before Shizuku did. Gaharudo¡¯s nces over at Kouki for an instant, then back at Shizuku and startedughing hysterically. Kouki had the ¡°I don¡¯t care¡± attitude but veins were appearing on his forehead.

    While sighing at the 2 people, Shizuku had a rified face and answered.

    [I have no intentions to take back my previous words. I¡¯ll have to decline your Majesties offer]

    [Quite heartless. But, it wouldn¡¯t be interesting otherwise. More than the world, allow me to tell you it¡¯s good. I await the day when that rified face is dyed in red from longing for me]

    [That day will nevere throughout all of eternity. ¡­..Or rather, don¡¯t you already have an Empress?]

    [What about it? Are you dissatisfied as a concubine? Fumu, there are a variety of problems when you be the legal wife¡­¡­]

    [I didn¡¯t mean it that way! You¡¯d ce your hands on other woman other than the Empress¡­..]

    [What are you saying? I¡¯m the Emperor? 10 or 20 concubines are normal]

    [Gu~¡­¡­that¡¯s right. A, anyways, I will not be his Majesties. Please give up]

    [Ma~a, since you won¡¯t be returned by God anymore, you¡¯ll probably be stuck in this world for a while, I suppose I should take my time to convince you. Kuku, prepare yourself, Shizuku]

    It appears that Gaharudo really likes Shizuku. As expected of a greedy Emperor, he won¡¯t give up even when he¡¯s been refused. His sharp eyes werepletely locked onto Shizuku. Though Shizuku looks away with an expression that seemed to hate him from the bottom of her heart, she also seemed to not care at all.

    Then, at that time, the direction that Shizuku looked in, by chance, aligned with Hajime¡¯s sight. From Hajime¡¯s nce at that time, [As expected of the worldly-wise man ughs)] a color of amusement and interest was clearly included.

    The angered Shizuku just used her finger to y with the sugar cubes that were prepared for her tea. Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as Hajime¡¯s, the sugar cube flew with excellent power, it¡¯s aim was urately flying towards Hajime¡¯s hateful face¡­¡­

    However, it wasn¡¯t a direct hit, it flew into Hajime¡¯s mouth and was caught. ~Mogo Mogo~ Hajime¡¯s mouth moved around with an air of mboyant pride, after the sweetness of the sugar cube was firmly satisfied, he swallowed it. Shizuku¡¯s face was mortifying, however Hajime¡¯s was rified.

    When Gaharudo saw her in such a state, he turned his sharp nce back at Hajime. It seemed to convey a variety of things.

    [Fu~n, this is quite the interesting situation. ¡­¡­Hajime Nagumo. Though I have a mountain of questions that I want to ask you, first of all, answer this]

    [Ah? what is it¡­¡­.]

    [You, have you already embraced*sex being implied* my Shizuku?]

    [ [ [ [Bufu~u¨C!?] ] ] ]

    To Gaharudo who abruptly asked such an unexpected question with an eager expression, several people including Shizuku blew out air.

    Even the guards that were waiting behind Gaharudo, [Your Majesty¡­¡­the first thing you wanted to ask, was that¡­¡­] with a pained expression. They also seemed to be worldly-wise men.

    [Wai-, your Majesty! Just what are you suddenly saying¡­.]

    [Shizuku, you remain silent for now. I¡¯ll hear it from Hajime Nagumo right now]

    Naturally, although Shizuku tried to burst Gaharudo¡¯s bubble with a tsukkomi, Gaharudo turned his eyes to Hajime, ignoring it. On the other hand, Hajime had an amazed expression.

    [What did you think about to reach that conclusion]

    [It appears that Shizuku has the heart to forgive you¡­¡­Judging from that manner, it¡¯s not impossible, so just in case]

    [Ha~a, there¡¯s no way that would happen]

    [¡­¡­Fumu, that¡¯s not a lie right. Then, what do you think of Shizuku?]

    To that question, all the nces in the room turned to Hajime. Eyes conveying various meanings from Yue¡¯s group and Kouki¡¯s group pierced him.

    Hajime let out a sigh about why the first question asked by the Emperor after meeting him was about his rtionship with Shizuku, anyways he turned his gaze over to Shizuku. Shizuku¡¯s expression was supposed to be extremely amusing. Hajime looked at Shizuku who was inclining her neck.

    It appears that Shizuku¡¯s ears began to slightly redden¡­..

    For the time being, the answer (real intentions) was given.

    [¡­¡­She¡¯s like a mother]

    [OK, that fight you¡¯re looking for, you¡¯ve won it. Get off the table, Nagumo-kun]

    a young 17-year old girl was being held down, of all the things to say, why was it ¡°She¡¯s like a mother¡±, is what Shizuku who was still sitting on her seat and was getting up was conveying with hatred in her re at Hajime. The delicate atmosphere from a while ago had already disappeared. Suzu and Kouki who were next to Shizuku were panicking and desperately tried to hold her down.

    [¡­¡­I didn¡¯t think it would be such a boring answer¡­¡­ma~a, fine. Shizuku, don¡¯t go idently falling in love now? Because you¡¯re mine]

    [I¡¯ve already said this but, I have no intentions of being his Majesties and I¡¯ve also not fallen for Nagumo-kun! Just stop with the nonsense and get back to the main subject]

    [I get it, I get it. Don¡¯t get so angry. An excessive denial will only be taken as a positive one?]

    [Nuguu~u¡­¡­]

    Shizuku instinctively tried to raise a groan in objection to Gaharudo but decided to sit down loudly. Suzu calmed her with a wry smile, however for some reason Kouki was ring at Hajime.

    [Hajime Nagumo. You as well, don¡¯t go cing your hands on Shizuku?]

    [Be relieved, I don¡¯t have the faintest interest in doing that. Rather, if you¡¯re only going to idly chat, I¡¯d like to leave now?]

    [Our chit chat was unneeded huh. It¡¯s a talk about a new concubine¡­¡­or Empress that may appear you know? It even involves the Empire¡¯s future¡­..ma~a, what I wanted to talk about certainly wasn¡¯t about Shizuku. You should already know right? It¡¯s about your abnormality]

    Gaharudo bought time by starting with Shizuku to observe Hajime, he judged it was the proper time and slowly the entire atmosphere changed. It was different from the yful atmosphere, it was now one filled with ambition, it gave off a radiance of a sharp de.

    Gaharudo cut to the chase and asked the biggest reason for meeting with Hajime¡¯s group.

    [I¡¯ve heard about it to some degree from princess Ririana. You¡¯re someone who¡¯s made it to the end of the greatbyrinths and obtained the ability to create artifacts¡­pletely repelled the Majinzoku¡¯s army, and was able to travel the distance which would normally take 2 months in less than 2 days, such an artifact. Is it true?]

    [Ahh]

    [And you have no intentions of sharing those artifacts with neither the Kingdom nor Empire?]

    [Ahh]

    [Fu~n, one person monopolizing that power¡­¡­.do you think we¡¯d allow such a thing?]

    [Whose permission is required? If I¡¯m not allowed, what exactly are you going to do about it?]

    Gaharudo steeled his eyes to Hajime¡¯s response.

    The Emperor¡¯s ambitions increased even more, Ririana began gritting her teeth and was worrying nonstop. The bodyguards behind Gaharudo began to release bloodlust before Gaharudo did. In contrast, the presence of the people who were hiding in the room began to diminish even further. It was exactly like a touch-and-go state.

    Towards the tensed air Kouki¡¯s group had stiff faces and steeled themselves for battle.

    However, Hajime¡¯s grouppletely warded off the breeze-like bloodlust with their own heavy bloodlust which could be felt sticking onto their skins, then calmly reached out for the tea cups. At that instant, he nced at the locations of where the hiding people¡¯s hidden presences were. [Have we been noticed?] they said.

    did they notice properly, their presence that could be felt shook slightly.

    [Hahaha, stop, stop it. We werepletely seen though. This guys a genuine flesh and blood monster. If we fought now, we¡¯d bepletely annihted!]

    Gaharudo wasughing hysterically and hid his ambitions. The surrounding people who had dangerous airs also matched it ordingly.

    [Why do you look like you¡¯re enjoying this so much?]

    [Oi, oi, I¡¯m the head of the ¡°Empire¡± you know? When you meet a strong guy, it¡¯ll be a lie to say that your heart doesn¡¯t dance around right?]

    Kouki¡¯s group, although they couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, they let out relieved breaths because the atmosphere was less tense, Hajime also tsukkomied the unusually happy Gaharudo. Gaharudo¡¯s answer was definitely one of those who believe in the abilities reign supreme policy.

    [Even so, those women you¡¯ve got there are quite outrageous. Oi, where did you find them? For there to be women of this caliber, I want to ask you a request directly¡­..allow me to have one of them, Hajime Nagumo]

    [Don¡¯t say such foolish things. You¡¯re in over your head¡­..no, it might be fine if it¡¯s Teio]

    [~!? Wh, what did you¡­¡­say, master casually wants to sell mistress to another man! Haa~ Haa~, being treated so¡­..I can¡¯t get enough of it. Haa~ Haa~]

    [There¡¯s a slight problem, though she¡¯s a great woman appearance-wise]

    [Sorry, even the Emperor has his limits. As expected, a girl dripping with pervertedness is too much]

    [Th, this guy, to say it right in front of the person being talked about! Kuu~uu, N~, N~, surely, after this I¡¯ll be forcefully taken by his Majesty, messing up mistress right before master¡¯s eyes¡­.Haa~ Haa~¡­..N~~¡­¡­..I need to change my underwear]

    Even Gaharudo and them could only stare dumbfounded at Teio¡¯s strangely refreshing expression. Then they turned their gaze to Hajime who traveled with such a perverted woman. Gaharudo changed the mood by clearing his throat.

    [As for me, I¡¯m quite more interested in that Usagininzoku there? I¡¯ve never seen an Usagininzoku with that kind of hair before and shepletely disregarded my bloodlust as well. That mental attitude reminds me of the toy¡¯s that I caught a while ago, how about that one?]

    Towards Gaharudo¡¯s word ¡°Toy¡¯s¡±, Shia¡¯s eye twitched for an instant in reaction. Yue who was next to her, sped her hand quietly underneath the table.

    [Even if you tell me about your toys¡­..]

    [You can¡¯t think of anything, you mean? Do you want to go check them outter? Actually, I still have more(. .)animals, although they¡¯re a woman and a child, they¡¯re quite¡ª¡ª]

    [I¡¯m not interested]

    Gaharudo¡¯s words were a bluff. Through Cam, it¡¯s been confirmed that all the people caught were already rescued. He¡¯s probably trying to ask baiting questions. Compared to that, Hajime¡¯s answer was only a line.

    However, Gaharudo¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t over yet.

    [Ho~o, those fellows had special short swords and equipment on the 5-star level, even then you¡¯re not interested, Synergist(. . .)?]

    [None]

    [¡­..I see. By the way, yesterday, there were some people who managed to break out of the prison in the dungeon, the Imperial castle was easily invaded and they escaped, that kind of thing could only be done with a special artifact¡¯s(. .)magic, do you know anything about it?]

    [I don¡¯t know]

    [¡­¡­Ha~a¡­¡­then it¡¯s fine. This is thest question I want to know of¡­¡­.what do you think of God?]

    [I¡¯m not interested]

    [Ah~, I get it already. Jeez, you¡¯re such an unsocial brat]

    Gaharudo was cursing as he scratched his head ~Gari Gari~. However, he still had a somewhat happy expression. He seems to favor the other party who he argued with. From what he soaked in from the exchange, Gaharudo probably guessed Hajime¡¯s was connected with the Hauria tribe, he noticed that the prisonbreak was through Hajime¡¯s guidance.

    And he seemed to understand Hajime¡¯s stance on this world¡¯s problems from his short answers. At least, it seems like they won¡¯t be facing off against Hajime. After all, not being chased out of the Imperial castle is already great evidence.

    Then the time came, one of the men waiting in the back quietly whispered into Gaharudo¡¯s ear, Gaharudo slowly left his seat.

    [Ma~a, I heard the minimum amount that I wanted to hear¡­¡­rather, I already understood, so all is well. Ah, that¡¯s right. Tonight, we¡¯ll be holding princess Ririana¡¯s wee party. By all means, please attend. It¡¯ll also serve as my son and the princess¡¯s engagement party. Even though the truth is different, if you didn¡¯t know of it, the blessings as a ¡°Hero¡± or ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡± would be good. I¡¯m begging you here? Hero¡¯s only of form?]

    Gaharudo ignored Kouki and their dumbfounded looks when they heard the explosive remarks suddenly dropped into their ears, and provocatively stared at Hajime with a fearless smile, he then gantly left the room.

    The door sounded out in a m, As a result, Kouki and them regained theirposure and quickly questioned Ririana.

    [Ririi, what¡¯s this about an engagement! Just what exactly happened!]

    [That¡¯s¡­.for example, besides the mad Gods, if the Majinzoku attacks us then there¡¯s no choice but to retaliate. The king of our country has died, the sessor is still only 10 years old, it¡¯s not enough to steer the country, then, it¡¯s necessary to strengthen our rtionships with an ally]

    [That¡¯s why Ririi is getting engaged with the prince?]

    [Yes. My partner is the crowned prince. There have always been many discussions about engaging us beforehand. He was practically already my fiance, It¡¯s just that it¡¯ll be finalized at this party. Exactly because we¡¯re shaken up by the devils invasion, is what I mean]

    [What about the Kingdom? You don¡¯t have to consult this with them?]

    [There¡¯s already been a majority that consented to it before, so there shouldn¡¯t be any objections. To begin with, it was that kind of story. Besides, right now the most substantial person in the Kingdom is me. Randell is only in form, because mother isn¡¯t a person to step up into the front. Therefore, there are no problems. Right now, quick decisions are necessary]

    Ririana said with a resolute expression. Kouki¡¯s group had their jaws opened, then they closed it with a sour look on their faces.

    [¡­¡­Does Ririi like that person?]

    [It¡¯s not about liking or disliking. This is to build a connection between countries. It¡¯s just that, the crown prince already has many mistresses, the amount of people would cause you to be offended and hurt your stomach*I think?*. My position aside, we cannot bnce out if I¡¯m married to the other princes, there¡¯s no helping it¡­¡­]

    [Wh, why, how can you be fine with it! Even though you don¡¯t like him, to be marrying that kind of man is strange!]

    [If you look at it, that may be what it looks like, because I¡¯m a princess from the royal family. Since birth, this was natural]

    [Natural you say¡­¡­even Ririi is a girl. Don¡¯t you want to marry someone that you actually like?]

    Kouki couldn¡¯t understand and yelled, Ririana could only reply back with a troubled smile.

    Ririana was certainly a girl. She became especially close friends with the women that came from another world, If it¡¯s about Koari and Shizuku¡¯s girls talk then, naturally she yearns for a romantic love.

    To Ririana who was wryly smiling, Shizuku stopped Kouki who¡¯s arguing became increasingly wild. Inside where the delicate atmosphere flowed, Hajime slowly left his seat. And tried to leave the room as if nothing happened. To that, Kouki let out his feelings that had nowhere else to go.

    [Oi! Nagumo! Do you think nothing of this!]

    [Ha~a? What do you think I can do about the princess¡¯s engagement? More so, this is a form of politics taking shape as a marriage? Rather, this isn¡¯t something an amateur can even intervene in]

    [Gu~, bu, but¡­.]

    [More importantly, there are things that we have to do. If you do something rash and end up obstructing us, I¡¯ll knock you down t alright?]

    After Hajime said that, Yue and them also quickly left. While calming down the riled up Kouki, depending on the results of what¡¯ll happen in the near future, the engagement talk may be scrapped, Shizuku looked up towards the ceiling with some tiredness.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hajime and them who exited, after Shizuku¡¯s group talked with each other for 2 or 3 stories, they returned to their rooms arranged for them by the attendant maids because Ririana had to prepare for the party at night. For such an asion, it¡¯s mainly dresses.

    [Ma~a, it¡¯s wonderful, Ririana-sama!]

    [Really¡­¡­you look exactly like a flower fairy]

    [Surely, his royal highness would be pleased a well!]

    One of the dress candidates was chosen in the end after trying on dozens of others, to Ririana who turned around in front of the full-length mirror, the entranced blushing maids surrounding her let outpliments. Although shew as only 14-years-old she had an exquisite charm as a woman,bined with the light pink dress only amplified it¡¯s effects to the maximum. Just like one of the maids had said, she had the loveliness of a flower spirit.

    [That¡¯s, right. Shall we go with this. Next is the essories¡­..]

    Ririana herself seemed to consent with a nod.

    No matter how much this was a political marriage, the crown prince was an extremedies man who resembled his father, Bias D. Hoelscher, when they met several times in the past, he looked at Ririana with indecent eyes when she still hadn¡¯t even reached the age of 10, that scums actual ability wasn¡¯t half-baked, he called a lower ss knight for ¡°practice¡± while at the Kingdom to show off his strength as he teased the knight, however the fact that he will be her husband won¡¯t change.

    As so, Ririana couldn¡¯t bring shame to her partner, since it¡¯s their engagement party, Ririana intended to dress up to her maximum potential. Shaking away the word ¡°liked person¡± that Kouki said from her head.

    Ririana was also a woman. She was also popr with many other talented women of the Hairihi Kingdom, so she had yearnings to be a normal girl as well. When she¡¯s in a pinch, the prince who she dreamed of would appear, then they¡¯d be attracted to each other from their chanced meeting, she¡¯s even dreamt up stories of oveing multiple obstacles in their reach for love together.

    But, it¡¯s an impossible future. Because Ririana was intelligent, she epted that she would be called for on a mission since she was young. That¡¯s why, even if she feels repulsed by the other partner from the bottom of her heart, her feelings of wanting to be an excellent wife is true, she was determined to magnificently serve the crowned prince after the party.

    Then, at that time, suddenly, the outside of her room became noisy. Ririana¡¯s door was flung open without knocking, and arge man without hesitation, rudely entered the room. Though he stopped as the knights of the Imperial guards*the Kingdoms* ran up to Ririana¡¯s side, the man didn¡¯t particrly care.

    [Ho~o, is that the dress for tonight¡­¡­it¡¯s about average I guess]

    [¡­..Bias-sama. Suddenly breaking into ady¡¯s room isn¡¯t an admirable act]

    [A~a? I¡¯m going to be your husband? why are you talking back at me?]

    [¡­¡­.]

    The person warning Ririana with a gloomy expression is, Bias D. Hoelscher, whom she is to be engaged to. The same as several years ago, he carried a rude tyrannical atmosphere, he continued to look at Ririana from top to bottom indecently. A chill ran through Ririana¡¯s spine.

    [Oi, everyone leave at once]

    Bias with a grin on his lips, suddenly ordered all the maids and knights of the Imperial guard to leave. He ordered again threatenly for those that were puzzled, the maids left the room panickingly. However, the Imperial guards, naturally hesitated. Ririana notices that Bias¡¯s eyes were bing dangerous, unsure of what to do she ordered the guards to stand down.

    [Fu~n, when disciplining your dogs, make sure to do it firmly]

    [¡­¡­They are not dogs. They¡¯re my important vassals]

    [¡­¡­Rebellious as ever I see? Kuku, still the same brat that hasn¡¯t even reached 10 years old, it was worthwhile being red at with that hateful gaze of yours. At that time, I already decided that you were going to be mine someday]

    When he said that, Bias had a disgusting smile on his face while watching Ririana who had stiffened up from the bottom of her heart, suddenly her breasts were grabbed at.

    [~!? No~! Ouch!]

    [Even still, you¡¯ve grown up. It¡¯s still not enough though, however that in itself is appetizing]

    [St, stop]

    Towards the violent action, Ririana¡¯s expression distorted into pain. When Bias saw the expression, hisughter became much more excited, he then pushed down Ririana onto the ground. Although Ririana was screaming, the Imperial guards outside didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    [You can cry as much as you want? Because this room has a special mechanism in ce, sound cannot reach the outside. Ma~a, even if those dogs entered, they can¡¯t do anything against me because I¡¯m the crowned prince. After all, do you want those fellows to see your virginity being taken away? Ku, Hahahaha~]

    [Why¡­¡­this kind of¡­¡­.]

    Ririana became pale when she thought of the things that will be done in the future, she courageously red at Bias.

    [It¡¯s those eyes. Those rebellious eyes, painfully, despairing, I want to turn those into eyes of pleasure. Above all else, I love teasing defiant people into submission. People who are struggling desperately, there¡¯s no higher pleasure than to have them kneel down and lower their heads. If you taste this pleasure even once, you can¡¯t live without it. Ririana. When I first met you who was courageously judging me with your eyes, I thought that I¡¯d want to mess you up at some point]

    [People like you¡­¡­]

    [Na~a, Ririana. Rather than after marriage, if you lose your virginity before the engagement party, what kind of face will you have at the party? While enduring the pain from your groin, what kind of expression will you have in front of the people? A~a, I just can¡¯t wait to see it]

    For example, even if she feels disgust towards the other party, if she properly supports him as a supportive wife, surely, eventually he will be a splendid emperor, No, the heart that Ririana steeled up had already started cracking.

    Ririana realised. In front of her was a grinning man who wanted to see the enduring Ririana¡¯s tears fall out desperately, in another sense, he was definitely the ¡°Crowned Prince of the Empire¡±.

    The dress that she chose in order to not shame Bias, was torn by his hands. The skin of a stainless gem was exposed, Ririana¡¯s face blushed in shame. Both of her hands were suppressed above her head, she wasn¡¯t able to conceal herself with her legs.

    Bias while smirking, possibly attempting to kiss her, his face was slowlying closer to Ririana. Almost like, Ririana¡¯s eyes remained opened wide full of fear. Ririana couldn¡¯t turn her face away because her chin was held in ce, unknown to herself, tears began to flow from her eyes due to the fear and shame, then she thought.

    I prepared myself for the marriage, but as expected it was impossible, this is too much. In reality, she wanted to dedicate her body and heart to the person she liked and wanted to be happy with them. That was her sincere feelings as a woman that leaked out from the concealed armor called a princess.

    And, the stories of Kaori and Shizuku were recalled. Appearing at the time of a pinch, attacking and bringing down the unjust, it was said to be rescued from a swamp of danger, exactly like a fairytale story.

    If she prayed for it, would she be saved. Ririanaughed at herself for thinking such foolish thoughts, still, her heart wished for it despite so.

    In other words,

    ¡ª¨CSave me

    Then.

    At that moment, Ririana who was pinned down by Bias saw something approaching from behind him, something like a small spider fell from the ceiling! and she witnessed itnd. [Eh?] Ririana¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise at what was before her eyes, when the spider took 1 step with its foot, it sanked into Bias¡¯s neck! the leg pieced though.

    [Ow! What? Just now, my neck¡­..]

    He felt pain running through his neck, Bias who was about to lock lips with Ririana¡¯s stopped and felt his neck. At that time, the spider had already retreated back up it¡¯s string and onto the ceiling.

    Ririana watched the scene in amazement, Bias suddenly became sluggish and his eyes were starting to shut, immediately after that, he lost consciousness as is, and fell down onto Ririana.

    [Eh? Eh?]

    In front of the confused Ririana, again, the spider climbed down it¡¯s string onto Bias. Bias is currently still covered on top of Ririana, the spider climbed down to his shoulder which was before Ririana¡¯s eyes. While staring at it upclose, Ririana noticed a strangeness from the spider for the first time.

    [¡­¡­Metal¡­..spider?]

    Right, the spider that was on Bias¡¯s shoulder was made of metal. In front of the popeyed Ririana, the metal spider, [Stop~!], said to it, again, ~Pusu~! a different foot from a while ago was thrust into Bias¡¯s neck. Despite already losing his consciousness he shook! Bias started trembling. He was still breathing, so it wasn¡¯t meant to be a decisive blow.

    Ririana didn¡¯t think it¡¯s purpose was to actually deliver the final blow though. And, the girl stared quietly at the spider before her eyes. If Ririana looked closer she noticed that the metal spider had a luster like crystal, it crawled up its string and smoothly returned to the ceiling.

    [Ah, wait, please wait! By any chance, are you¡­..]

    Although Ririana called out to it confusedly, the metal spider continued on ignoring her, while clinging to the ceiling with its 8 feet, ~Kisa Kisa~ it moved towards the outside wall. Then a slight red light was emitted, it walked out of the room while closing the hole it made through the wall and escaped.

    While sitting down, Ririana used the torn dress to cover herself and atst the situation was understood, she muttered to herself while smiling.

    [Thank you¡­..Nagumo-san]

    Bias was Ririana¡¯s fiance, just now in the ce that she was helped, she understood when it patched up the hole. But, still, at this time, having answered her plea for help, she was helplessly d. She gripped both her hands tightly as she held down the torn dress on her chest, Alternatively, it looked like she was grasping onto something else*I couldn¡¯t tell if this was supposed to be a perverted reference or if this was in the meaning of her heart being taken away*.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hajime and them who left the reception room was guided into another room by the maid attendants. After sending away the maid, Hajime who always had his eyes shut and was concentrating on something, abruptly opened them. Yue who noticed called out to Hajime in fewer words that usual.

    [¡­..How was it? Hajime]

    [¡­¡­N~, excelent. ¡­¡­there was something troublesome in the middle of it though¡­¡­60% of the n waspleted]

    The voice that answered Yue was slow and was concentrating on something else.

    [that¡¯s fast. As expected, are there many traps?]

    [¡­..that¡¯s right. but, there¡¯s no reason to disarm them all]

    [Fumu, it¡¯s great that there¡¯s a party today. If people gather, it¡¯s easier to move around in various ways]

    [It seems that people have finally begun to gather at the party hall huh. ¡­¡­Will it go well?]

    Shia said with a slightly uneasy expression.

    After all, a once-in-a-lifetime great event that¡¯ll decide her families futures is on the line. It would be weird if she wasn¡¯t tensed. Towards such a Shia, Hajime felt her Usamimi¡¯s, Yue caressed her cheeks, Teio was brushing her hair, and Kaori tightly sped her hand.

    To the smilingpanions, Shia¡¯s feelings began swelling up in her throat.

    However, tears did note down. For instance, even if it were tears of joy, it¡¯ll be far to early to be crying when nothings even started yet. In its ce, just like always, she smiled her bright smile. I¡¯m not alone. My family is here too. I¡¯m blessed to have them, her smile revealed such thoughts. It was the charm that Hajime and them liked about Shia.

    Hajime who confirmed that Shia had smiled, is happy to have such a powerfulpanion and a smile that resembles a childs mischief grin appeared on his face.

    [Now then, shall we prepare the stage for the main characters?]

    To those words, Shia, Yue, Teio, and Kaori also had a simr smile and nodded powerfully.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    The sun haspletely fallen, the corners of the Imperial castle be encased in darkness. 2 Empire soldiers were on patrol around the perimeter of the building leading to the dungeon. Some kind of torch-like fire magic was burning brightly in their hands, they¡¯re paying a lot of attention towards the darkness in case of intruders.

    ¡°Ha~a, the upper brasses party should be around this time¡­¡­I bet they¡¯re eating delicious food¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t talk about meaningless things. If it¡¯s found out, we¡¯ll both be held responsible¡±

    The soldiers sigh was mixed in with his grumbling as he looked towards the light of the other soldier further up ahead. Though both of them were frowning, their expression¡¯s were due to different reasons. If anything, the atmosphere was like the feeling of ¡°bing even hotter because you¡¯veined about the heat being hot.¡± In the back of their heads, they both released ain.

    ¡°Though however, you¡¯ve also woken up early, you¡¯d also want to attend those kinds of things?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well yeah. though If we were allowed to go, there would be the problem of not having money nor a woman¡­..¡±

    ¡°Thats right~. After eating and getting drunk at the party, they¡¯ll be ying with thedies until morning? It¡¯s like heaven. Ah~, rather than some meaningless patrolling, I want to embrace women~. The Usagininzoku women would be good~¡±

    ¡°You like Usagininzoku women right. Although all the other Demi-human women have nice bodies, the only thing you think about at the brothels are the Usagininzoku¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because those guys are the best out of the bunch when threatening them. They cry out in a good voice¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a rather distasteful hobby¡­..¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about. Don¡¯t you think that the Usagininzoku¡¯s just give out a, please tease me, aura? I¡¯m only granting that wish. Even you like to crush countless people down¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it though? They cry out in a good voice¡±

    The 2 patrolling soldiers looked at one another in interest and beganughing out vulgarly.

    In the Empire, the fact that Demi-humans were considered tools won¡¯t change. In order to release their stress and sexual desires, there were many variety of tools that they could use. Therefore, these 2 are special, not through their sadistic characters though, it could be said that it wasmonsense that every Empire soldier had the tendency of liking to shame their partner.

    Then, at that time, one of the soldiers gave out a voice and expression as if they saw something unknown in the shadows of the buildings.

    ¡°N? ¡­..Oi, just now, something¡­..¡±

    ¡°Ah? What is it?¡±

    While thrusting out the torch before himself, the soldier was moving towards the buildings shadow. The other soldier also followed along while voicing out his doubt.

    The first soldier proceeded to say, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±, but there was a gap in the buildings that was just barely big enough to fit one person! he turned the torch of fire towards it.

    However, there wasn¡¯t the figure of the shadow he had seen awhile ago, ¡°Did I see wrong¡­¡­¡±, he muttered as he sighed in relief. Then, he turned around to look at hisrade while smiling wryly¡­¡­

    ¡°My bad, I saw wr-¡­¡­¡­? Oi, Maul? Where are you? Maul?¡±

    Hisrade was not there, only the torch that he held was on the ground where he was once standing. Where did he go, the soldier looked around restlessly throughout the vicinity, however there wasn¡¯t any shadow¡¯s of a person. Then he felt a cold sensation running through his spine.

    He began to feel fear welling up, the soldier went to pick up the torch that was suddenly fallen on the ground and called out to hisrade in high tension¡­¡­

    ¡°Oi, Maul. Quit joking arou¡ª-gu!?¡±

    At that moment, two arms expanded without a sound from the gap in the buildings that no one was at earlier.

    A ck frosted knife that absorbed even light was being gripped in one of the hands which seemed to have grown out directly from the darkness, simultaneously, one hand covered up the soldiers mouth, and with the other, stabbed him through his medu oblongata1.

    In an instant, the soldier¡¯s body that was convulsing started rxing as strength left his body and disappeared into the darkness as it was dragged by the two arms.

    And before anyone noticed, the torch that he was trying to pick up had disappeared and nothing was left, only a lukewarm evening wind blowing softly.

    A small whisper can be heard from the wind in the darkness.

    ¡°HQ, this is Alpha. Suppression of Point C isplete¡±

    ¡°Alpha, this is HQ. Roger that. Move towards Point E. There are 4 sentinels. Sneak around from the East¡±

    ¡°HQ, this is Alpha. Roger that¡±

    After whispering that, two or more people wrapped in ck clothes from head to toe, starts moving one after the other.

    Though they tightly concealed their faces with a ck cloth, only their eyes were clear so that they could see, a sharp gaze was peeping out from there, in addition, they had two small swords bundled on their backs. If they were seen by a Japanese person they would probably say, ¡°Ah~, a Ninja!¡±.

    But, even if you can¡¯t identify the specific individual, unfortunately their true identities could easily be seen though. That¡¯s because overhead of the covers you could see 2 grown Usamimi¡¯s standing tall. No matter how you looked at it they were clearly Usagininzoku, the Hauria tribe.

    They were concealing themselves under the darkness and shadows of buildings. they quietly peeped their face through there and saw the reported 4 sentinels which were broken into 2 pairs. A hand signal is sent towards the 3 people who were behind the Haura tribe member that called HQ a while ago.

    The 3 people nodded in unison and slipped back, they disappeared into the dark as if they meltedpletely.

    After waiting for a few seconds. From the ce that was pointed to, ~Chika~ one of the sentinel¡¯s nces deviated! and lights twinkled. Simrly, they didn¡¯t actually enter the sentinel¡¯s view, one of the Hauria opened a lid of a lighter-sized container for in an instant. This had a Green Light Stone inside which imitated a shlight.

    The Hauria which saw the signal began to move while issuing orders with hand signals towards the 2 behind him.

    The moment the 2 sentinels were out of eachothers eyesights, they lowered their presence to the limit and quickly approached, one person covers the soldiers mouth and nose while the other stabbed him through his medu oblongata, another also thrusts through the other soldier¡¯s kidney while restraining him with one hand simrly and knocking him down to the ground.

    Thest person was taking the torches that the sentinels dropped and put out its fire and confirmed that there are no traces left. Then they dragged the bodies into the shadows of the buildings quickly.

    However, as expected due to the long silence from the other pair, the 2 sentinels, ¡°N?¡±, turned their nce.

    The appearance of theirrades which they nced at earlier were no longer there. There¡¯s not even light from the torch, only darkness. ¡°Where did those guys go?¡±, the sentinels looked hard with doubtful expressions, they managed to see a shadow that moved faintly in the darkness. It was the figure of something big being dragged.

    ¡°Anyway, this is bad!¡±, the sentinel stretched out his hand to reach the rm whistle which hung on his neck¡­¡­

    In the next instant, a knife was stabbed into the sentinel¡¯s neck, there was no time to scream nor time to feel pain, his consciousness drifted into eternal darkness.

    Next to the sentinel which held his whistle, simrly was hisrade who was also stabbed by a knife and dead. At the same time, the torches were put out and they dragged the bodies into the shadows of the building.

    Presently, simr ughters were being carried out everywhere at the Imperial castle.

    A lot of stationed soldiers which were in pairs of two or more have already experienced an eternal separation from their bodies, soldiers who were sleeping in the barracks were drugged with sleeping pills made in the Sea of Trees which put them into a deep slumber. Even if the rm was sounded, they¡¯ll still be sleeping until morning and there fatigue would be fully relieved.

    A crescent moon is now floating in the evening sky.

    It¡¯s other name was ¡°The 2nd Moon¡±, where it was so thin that you can kinda see it but kinda not as well.2

    It was exactly like the smile of demon.

    The people who praised the principle that strength reigned supreme and cursed the weak, seemed to bepletelyughed at under the moon.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡ª¡ªHQ, this is Alpha. Suppression of Point H4 isplete.

    ¡ª¡ªHQ, this is Bravo. Suppression of all of Point J isplete.

    ¡ª¡ªHQ, this is Charlie. Scattering of sleeping medicine in the barracks isplete.

    ¡ª¡ªHQ, this is Echo. The prince, eldest grandson of the Emperor and 2 princesses have been captured.

    At the brightly glittering party hall, Hajime had a unusual smile on his face which was usually impossible and was talking with the aristocrat of the Empire, then he heard the reports of the Hauria which was entering his head one after another.

    The hall wasrge, many ces were gorgeous and decorated well. It was in the form of an all you can eat buffet, there were hundreds of dishes and sweets being disyed on the snow-white tablecloths spread on the tabletop, and waiters skilled in etiquette were distributing ss gantly as they walked.

    All of the people participating were VIP¡¯s of the Empire. It was only people wearing glittering showy clothes with an atmosphere of mutual understanding of civil officers and military officers, military officers had conceited personalities because of the principles they believed in, the civil officers stood in relief and realized that the military officers were of a higher standing.

    Hajime¡¯s voice was heard positively speaking with those military officers.

    After all, he was ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡± and in the ¡°Hero¡¯s Group¡±. To general people he was a strong man who participated in the capturing of ¡°Orcus Great Labyrinth¡±, an indispensable force for the world, ¡°Strength¡± was likely the standard existence which interested them all. Of course there were also secret desires to create good personal connections with him as well.

    To begin with, presently, the people talking to Haime that had no ulterior motives and interests seemed to show more interests in the pretty women which stood by his side and never left it since the party started. it was obvious since their nces were always briefly turned towards Yue and them who waited behind Hajime as they talked with him.

    But, it wasn¡¯tpletely unreasonable. The party was to wee princess Ririana as well as her engagement party, Yue and their existences were rather than an uproar of decorated flowers being on disy, it was more of the sense of being the leading role of the hall.

    Shia wore a moonlight colored miniskirt dress which exposed her slender and beautiful legs.

    However, it wasn¡¯t vulgar, from the skirt extending softly, it created a unique atmosphere which empowered all of Shia¡¯s loveliness. It also matched her beautiful straight hair which hung straight down, those factors were probably what gave her so much cuteness and elegance.

    Next to her, Teio who was elegantly tilting her wine, wore a ck long dress which was simr to her usual ck kimono. However, because the dress was the type to show her bodylines, she had an intense bodyline without any irregrities, furthermore, because the back and her chest opened up greatly, it revealed her beautiful hills which could not be called anything but stunning as it was likely to spill out at anytime. The eyesights of the men at the hall would always nce towards it every now and then! They were attracted towards the lethal weapons, one after another their women partners gave them all nces of disgust.

    Kaori was dressed in a slender line dress whichpletely exposed her shoulders. Although her bodyline wasn¡¯t as intense as Teio¡¯s, it¡¯s bance was definitely molded by God. Her beautiful legs momentarily peeped out through the skirt which had a deep slit like the Chinese dresses called the Qipao, along with the brightness of her silver hair, it caused her sex appeal to show and eyes unintentionally turned towards her.

    And, Hajime¡¯s favorite, his beloved blood sucking princess¡ª¡ªwore a pure-white wedding dress(modoki3).

    The cloth was lustrous, her shoulders were exposed, and her skirt¡¯s hem was ruffled with frills which expanded out greatly. Her hair was in a ponytail with an elegant white flower ornament to hold it in ce. Her exposure was¡ª¨Cfew in number, it was her glossy white neck, her lips of red rouge which attracted much attention, and her eyes which were slightly moistened had conceived heat which provoked men¡¯s desires helplessly. As usual, Yue¡¯s charms came from the gap of her childish appearance and her bewitching atmosphere which was enhanced several times over.

    Inside of the room, Hajime and the other men were waiting for Yue and them to finish changing but, the moment when they entered, it was unavoidable that they were taken in by the overflowing charm and becamepletely stiff.

    Especially, Hajime whose eyes werepletely nailed down to Yue, anyone who saw it would notice that his heart waspletely taken away. Yue as well probably understood it. She stared straight back at Hajime with a joyful smile.

    Although the other females became angry at Hajime for not ncing at them and was about to startining to him, Hajime moved faster and forcefully embraced Yue closely and gave her a deep kiss, now the males without female rtionships stiffened up for a different reason, afterwards, they began to tear apart Hajime and Yue who were remaining together forever by force which was alsoter known as the ¡°Hajime¡¯s reasoning was blown away incident¡±¡­¡­

    Anyways, ¡°Do you understand who¡¯s engagement party this is? Ne~e? Do you know?¡±, they began tsukkomi¡¯ing Yue and them who took away the show.

    By the way, Shizuku and Suzu was also dressed up, although they were gorgeous enough to not lose to the daughters of the Empire nobles¡­¡­as expected, they weren¡¯t at the level of taking away Hajime¡¯s heart like Yue and them, rather they had no strong motive to do so in the first ce, to begin with they gave out less of an impression whenpared with Yue and them¡¯s mature impressions.

    ¡°Even still, Nagumo-dono¡¯spanions are all beautiful ones¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s damn right. I¡¯d like to take one of them to keep mepany for the dance after this¡±

    ¡ª¡ªHQ, this is Delta. st preparation points are all prepared.

    ¡ª¡ªHQ, this is India. Suppression of Point M isplete.

    To the half-serious words of the Empire nobles, Hajime exchanges a smile with them as he hears the report from telepathy which reached his ears, the entrance to the hall became increasingly noisy. It appears that it was time for the appearance of princess Ririana and his Highness Bias to take the leading role. A civil officer-like man conveyed the appearance of the two people in a loud voice.

    Zawa~¡­¡­

    Ririana¡¯s figure in a dress emerged from the door which was exaggeratedly opened, people in the hall raised out voices mixed with surprise and perplexity.

    It was because Ririana wore a jet ck dress which seemed to breath in all the lights. Normally, if you consider Ririana¡¯s figure and the outline of the engagement party, a brighter dress would be much more suitable. Towards that fact, ¡°I¡¯m here out of obligation¡±, kind of feeling along with a cleansed face, the jet ck dress looked like a wall that Ririana had put on.

    Her partner, his Highness Bias as well, with a slightly sour expression as if having crushed a bug, no matter how you looked at it, this was not the scene of a happily married couple, for the time being the hall started being filled with apuse, it was a very delicate atmosphere.

    As is, those 2 went up to the tform.

    the Chairman person allowed the party to progress even though it was puzzling. Looking at Ririana and Bias¡¯s states, even now Gaharudo was about to explode outughing while greeting them, music began to flow into the hall. It was time for the greetings circle to dance with Ririana and the others. Elegant music resounded in the hall which wiped out the delicate atmosphere.

    At the center of the hall, Men who took out their flowers began to dance freely. Although it waspletely mechanical, Bias and Ririana also danced. Mainly, Ririana¡¯s expression was due to the atmosphere.

    Even if Bias draws closer forcefully, a slight distance was noticed in regards to the melody. As it was, one piece of music finally finished, Ririana quickly advanced onto the next person in the greetings circle.

    Bias had an irritated expression, however, he needed to continue on with the greetings circle. In a state that seemed to subtly care about his groin. Actually, after just having woken up a few minutes ago, he did not have time to confronted Ririana what had happened before the start of the party and no one else knew. For some unknown reason his son was blocked out from reviving (the appearance of the person that revives), feeling impatient and irritated of the situation he could do nothing but follow Ririana, as no one else knew.

    ¡ª¡ªHQ, this is Romeo. Suppression of Point P isplete.

    ¡ª¡ªHQ, this is Tango. Suppression of Point R isplete.

    ¡°How do I say this, that not like Riri at all. Usually she¡¯d hide her real intentions¡­..¡±

    Kaori muttered as she saw Ririana exchanging greetings indifferently without a smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Ma~a, Those kinds of things are impossible huh. The princess must also have a lot of things to think about¡±

    ¡°¡­..Many things?¡±

    Yue and them became puzzled at Hajime¡¯s words.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, did something happen to Riri?¡±

    ¡°Oi, Yaegashi. What do you mean by that,e on¡±

    Shizuku was in a wine-red long dress and looked at Hajime suspiciously.

    ¡°Because, Riri¡¯s showing that kind of attitude in a public ce¡­..if something insane happened then, it¡¯s roughly Nagumo-kun¡¯s fault right? That¡¯s been the rule for all the times up till now. In fact, you seem like you know something¡±

    ¡°Chi, that¡¯s hard to refute¡­..but, this time I¡¯ve really done nothing. Just that, as I was passing by I helped out the Princess who was about to be raped by the crowned prince¡±

    ¡°Right, Riri was being ra-¡­¡­.what was that?¡±

    ¡°Wait a second, Hajime-kun!? Just now what did you!?¡±

    Led by Shizuku and Kaori, everyone turns a surprised look towards Hajime.

    Since the dance started a lot of troublesome men havee to ask Yue and them for a dance, although Yue and them had no intentions of dancing with any other man other than Hajime, presently, they¡¯ve all been driven away by Hajime¡¯s ¡°Pressure¡±, so only Yue and them as well as Shizuku was around.

    Kouki was forcibly taken out by thedies and was dancing desperately as he wasn¡¯t ustomed to it, while Ryutaro was single-mindedly eating. Suzu was dancing with a dandy4 old man in a, ¡°Ho~ee¡± kind of feeling.

    Therefore, the only people who heard about Ririana almost being raped by Bias was Yue and them. Unexpectedly, Kaori and Shizuku demanded with lots of momentum for an exnation from Hajime, attention started to gather around.

    ¡°Ah~, yes, that¡¯s why¡­¡­Yue, do you want to dance once?¡±

    ¡°N~¡­..I¡¯d be pleased¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait a second, Nagumo-kun! Don¡¯t run away just because it¡¯s be troublesome! Exin it properly to us!¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s an important matter! Properly exin it!¡±

    ording to Shizuku¡¯s words, Hajime who thought that an exnation would be too troublesome, took Yue¡¯s hand and nned to escape onto the dance hall. In another sense, the attention was focused on the girl with a pretty face which resembled a work of art much more remarkable than Ririana who was the leading role and on the boy who was her partner (Tuxedo Ver.) with white hair and an eye patch.

    Normally, in order to match Yue who was ustomed to royal dances and was leading, Hajime decided to use ¡°Light Speed¡± while dancing. Since the dance was being observed, he wanted to look good. Joyfully, Yue¡¯s expression was that of someone who was filled with happiness, and Hajime¡¯s eyes were softening towards that,bined with their clothes and looking from the sides, it waspletely an engagement party for those two.

    Although the musicians somewhere desperately tried to heat up the ce as it became awkward, they used Hajime and Yue¡¯s atmosphere to begin ying joyfully. By now, the leading role in the hall is Hajime and Yue, everyone paid attention to the two that were dancing round and round happily.

    Towards such people, Ririana watched them with a smile. In thereid some color of envy as well.

    On one hand, there was a group of women yearning for Hajime, and more may appear in the future, Ririana temporarily pushed the events that just happened into the corner of her head, ¡°Who¡¯s next!?¡±, it became a battle for the second person.

    The performance would be ending soon, Grand apuse was presented towards the two people who were kissing with each other lightly as the aristocrats of the Empire were watching with smiles. In their eyes, pure feelings of admiration and praise were seen. The daughters of the noblemen as well, ¡°Ho~u¡±, absentmindedly leaked out hot sighs.

    Hajime and Yue gracefully bowed in return towards the apuse and returned to their friends while holding hands. Apparently Teio won thepetition and gets the next dance, she looked towards Hajime with eyes of expectation.

    However, Teio¡¯s expectation was easily betrayed.

    ¡°Nagumo Hajime-sama, would you please apany me for one dance?¡±

    Right, it was because another person had already called out to him.

    The other person was Ririana.

    ¡°Princess¡­.for the leading role to be separating from their partner, what happened suddenly?¡±

    ¡°Ara, that leading role was just deprived of her seat, so aren¡¯t those words rather cruel?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯ve got that work face on? Actually, is it alright to leave the crowned prince alone?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about the greetings circle it¡¯s practically finished already, now is the time to enjoy the party. In the first ce we¡¯re supposed to dance with several people. Look, the crowned prince is also dancing with one of his mistresses¡±

    ¡°A mistress¡­..you don¡¯t look concerned at all huh¡±

    ¡°Fufu. Rather than that, I¡¯d like you to take my hand soon¡­.can you not dance?¡±

    Hajime noticed that Ririana didn¡¯t only want to dance but also say something, he could roughly guess what it was she wanted to talk about, with a, what should I do, he scratched his cheek. To be honest, he wanted to keep bathing in the afterglow of dancing with Yue¡­¡­

    Then, towards the hesitating Hajime, Yue who was next to him said, ¡°Meh!¡±. It seemed she said that to convey to not disgrace Ririana at a public ce. Yue understood that Hajime couldn¡¯t decide on what to do so the, ¡°Meh!¡±, that was said to decide things for him.

    ¡°Ah~, I get it. ¡­..I would be happy to be your partner, Princess¡±

    ¡°¡­..Yes¡±

    Had they attracted attention, there was an unusual action of Hajime respectfully taking Ririana¡¯s hand and led her towards the center of the dance hall. Previously, the dance with Yue was still probably within their minds. Ririana has a slightly ashamed attitude and the degree of attention towards that is high.

    By the way, during the interactions with Ririana, nobody cared about Teio who hardened up as her hand was held out for a long time. ¡°Th, this timing, so it¡¯se! Whatever you do, I understand master! Haa~ Haa~¡­..N~¡±, with reddened and blushed cheeks, nobody bothered to tsukkomi.

    The melody of music began to flow out calmly. Ririana and Hajime were sticking close to one another as their bodies shook waveringly gracefully. Ririana whispered quietly while her face drawn close to his shoulder.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you very much for a little while ago¡±

    ¡°As I thought, it was that¡­¡­.so you know¡±

    ¡°Such an insane situation, it couldn¡¯t be anyone but you right? Besides, your ¡°Deep Red¡± is very beautiful¡­¡­I wouldn¡¯t mistake that¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Ma~a, the first prince of the Empire is also stuck with that, it¡¯s only a temporary measure though5. Sooner orter¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just saying it tantly huh. ¡­..But, even if it was just an example I was d. I heard from Kaori about when you saved them, I longed for that a little bit¡±

    She said as she separated from Hajime¡¯s shoulder with a little smile on her face. That smile was Ririana¡¯s original charm which couldn¡¯t bepared to with the one seen with Bias a while ago, the surrounding aristocrats which were paying attention became slightly noisy when they noticed.

    ¡°And, are various things settled about your attitude in that dress?¡±

    ¡°Does it not match me?¡±

    ¡°It suits you. But, as expected that pink dress would have suited you more. Did you n on insinuating6 them to reveal the truth?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because this degree is enough for a husband who assaults his wife¡­¡­more so¡­..as expected you saw everything through that spider huh. ¡­..My improper appearance¡­.a~a, I¡¯m not fit to be a bride anymore¡±

    Yoyoyo~! then, towards Ririana who buried her face onto Hajime¡¯s shoulder again while pretending to break down, ¡°What are you talking about¡­.¡±, Hajime looked at her with a ridiculous expression.

    ¡°Despite saying it in a low voice, don¡¯t say such seldom remarks in such a ce. Or rather, haven¡¯t you been making too much contact since a while ago? The crowned prince has quite the incredible expression?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it. Once this night ends I¡¯ll be the crown princess. Just for now, allow me to be just a girl. Also, I¡¯ll be assaulted one day, can¡¯t you sumb to the selfishness of a pitiful bullied princess for a little while?¡±

    ¡°Being assaulted, it¡¯s not set that you¡¯ll be bullied¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already a fact¡±

    There Ririana, while hiding her expression by clinging onto Hajime tightly, suddenly muttered something as if on ident.

    ¡°¡­¡­If¡­¡­.if, I said ¡°Help¡± what would you do?¡±

    Ririana herself didn¡¯t n on hearing about these things. It was necessary to put a conclusion to the matrimonial rtionship between the prince of the Empire for the future. Both countries took damage from the surprise attacks from the demons that the Majinzoku brought, it was necessary to show strength of unity as humans to stabilize things now that the head church temple had disappeared. As someone from the royal family, she should take on that role. For example, even if a painful marriage life filled with the lost of her dignity awaits her.

    But still asking Hajime of such things, her voice trembled with fear from the bottom of her heart in the case of the help that she was expecting for doesn¡¯te, having seen Yue look so happy while being embraced by Hajime, she thought that surely Hajime would say, ¡°I refuse¡±. And she steeled herself for that possibility. It was because she thought that it would be fine for her to be selfish for this one time.

    But, Hajime¡¯s answer waspletely off from what she expected.

    ¡°Ma~a, before I apany you, you¡¯ll be saved regardless? In this case, the Empire(. . .) may be ending tonight¡­¡­at the very least, the crowned prince would be hopeless¡±

    ¡°¡­..Yes?7¡±

    ¡ª¡ªHQ, this is Victor. Suppression of Point S isplete.

    ¡ª¡ªHQ, this is X-Ray8. Suppression of Point Y isplete.

    Towards Ririana who instinctively looks up, Hajime¡¯s mouth lifts up into a grin.

    His expression was seen and a bad feeling surged into Ririana¡¯s mind. There wasn¡¯t a touching atmosphere like a while ago, Ririana felt her cheeks cramping up. Hajime quietly drew his mouth close to Ririana¡¯s ear.

    ¡°And also, I¡¯ll make it so that you can understand easier. I¡¯m insensitive, so I might end up doing something carelessly¡±

    ¡°~¡­¡­..¡±

    Ririana¡¯s body shook with a shock. Though there was the breath and voiceing down onto her ear, it¡¯s because she understood what Hajime was implying.

    In other words, ¡°I¡¯ll Help you¡±. Ririana¡¯s heart was shaken intensely. The princess within Ririana began to shout. This marriage is an obligation that should be fulfilled. That¡¯s why, I wanted you to cast away that girl who held onto those dreams in one strike.Then.

    ¡°Why?¡±, in another sense acting upon cruel treatment, or perhaps it was due to her joy that her eyes moistened up towards Hajime, Hajime acted as if it was nothing, in another sense, he replied without reading the atmosphere and gave the worst response possible.

    ¡°The Princess is unfortunate, to be feeling bad for those guys¡±

    Hajime said so and nced over towards Kaori and them. In brief, their purpose was not exactly for Ririana¡¯s sake, although Hajime said, Ririana was unfortunate, he seemed to also imply don¡¯t hurt my ¡°Important¡± people9. Ririana guessed so and stared at Hajime.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that, too much of a lie even if it¡¯sing from you? We¡¯ll, surely fall?¡±

    ¡°What are you going do if it happens? Ma~a, for the time being, it¡¯s just necessary to think that the worst oue that you¡¯ve thought of won¡¯t be happening. As long as you¡¯re important friends of these fellows, that is¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nagumo-san¡¯s resolution doesn¡¯t shake huh¡­¡­..truly, I¡¯m envious of Yue-san¡±

    Ririana watches Hajime with a hateful expression. Hajime was indifferent towards it and nced right back. Then finally the end of the music wasing up. Hajime looked unfazed, Ririana who eventually gave up, ¡°Fuu~¡±, breathed outwards and leaned her body onto Hajime, she decided to at least momentarily enjoy the dance for now.

    And while leaving a lingering sound, the music stopped, Ririana reluctantly parted her body away, and for a while kept their hands held together while quietly staring at Hajime¡­¡­¡±Thank you¡± she muttered. With a lovely smile just like a flower that was fully bloomed.

    It was simply the smile of a 14-year-old girl. A smile that was so pure that it didn¡¯t have any impurities, it pierced through all the hearts of the people who saw it. A sigh filled with heat could be heard somewhere. And, after a while, a grand apuse which didn¡¯t lose against Yue¡¯s dance from a while ago resounded. It appears that Ririana only danced with the other people simply because it was required, Hajime separated from her and returned alone, and the eyes ofdies greeted him.

    ¡°Hajime-kun¡¯s a woman killer¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Hajime-san, when on earth did you¡­¡­I can¡¯t let down my guard at all¡±

    ¡°No~o, Master. I got a little wet from the neglecting y, is it alright for me to change my underwear?¡±

    ¡°This has to do with those assault remarks from a while ago right. ¡­..You said something about helping out Riri during a dangerous time, did you n on dealing the finishing blows during the dance? Ne~e, what exactly did you whisper to her? To begin with, isn¡¯t Riri a married woman now? Do you understand? Ne~e, do you understand? Nagumo-kun?¡±

    ¡°Hawawa, Nagumo-kun, finally you¡¯ve obtained the NETORI10 attribute¡­¡­.you¡¯re too much of an adult. You¡¯ve well exceeded Suzu¡¯s capacity¡±

    A number of perverted remarks were mixed in, equally, towards the female group that was bad mouthing him and Ririana, ¡°What are you talking about¡±, he said with an amazed expression.

    Hajime began talking, he helped out while he was passing by, then danced only because it was requested of him. Afterwards, because Kaori and them would be concerned, he only informed them the minimum amount about how he helped.

    There was no intentions of persuading them in any way. And if by chance, to the hundredth millionth decimal, that Ririana fell in love with Hajime, Hajime himself gave off a ¡°Like I care?¡± feeling.

    For now, just to be sure, he turned his gaze towards Yue to not misunderstand it, Yue understood and gripped onto Hajime¡¯s hand in assent while nodding her head, as expected Yue was different from them, his love for Yue knew no bounds and rose way beyond the universe. It must have been his imagination that her grip was stronger than usual.

    ¡ª¡ªHQ, this is Zulu. Suppression of Point Z isplete

    ¡ª¡ªNotify the entire force, this is HQ, all arrangements have beenpleted. Start the countdown.

    Shia¡¯s expression stiffened up a little as she heard themunication. Kaori had a slightly tensed expression as well. Shizuku and them who were not given the Telepathy stone (Improved Ver.), only looked at the 2 with suspicious expressions. Moreover, Gaharudo often went up onto the tform on a daily bases and kept ncing towards Hajime and them. This time it appears that he was going to give out a speech and a toast in celebration.

    ¡°Now then, first of all, let me express our gratitude for having joined us on this party which serves as a celebration for Princess Ririana visiting our country as well as being engaged with my son. There were many various surprises and it indeed became an interesting event¡±

    Then Gaharudo turned a meaningful nce towards Hajime. Hajime was pretending to not know. Gaharudo¡¯s expression seems to convey that it¡¯s be even more interesting.

    At the same time, a resolute voice was heard from Hajime¡¯s telepathy stone.

    ¡ª¡ªTo all troops. This is Alpha One. From this point on we will put an end to this persecution we¡¯ve suffered through for hundreds of years, we will carve our names into the history of this world. Our name will be used as the pronunciation of fear. This ce is the intersection of fate. Will we fall into hell or advance towards the future, everything depends on this one battle. There¡¯s no need to hold back. Sa~a, we¡¯ll show them just how weak our ws and fangs are

    ¡ª¡ª10, 9, 8¡­¡­.

    ¡ª¡ªBoss. For leading us into this battle, we deeply appreciate it.

    Hajime and them heard the Usagininzoku¡¯s countdown which concerned their fates.

    The aristocrats of the Empire doesn¡¯t suspect a thing.

    the speeches of the 2 different races ovepped with one another.

    ¡°The party has only just begun. Tonight, eat a lot, drink a lot, and dance as much as your heart pleases. It will be the best blessings for my son and daughter-inw. Sa~a, raise your cups!¡±

    As Gaharudo confirmed that everyone in the hall held up their cups, he poured himself wine to the very brim of his cup. And, with his breath taking initiative with a ~Suu~ breathing in with ambition.

    The other side of the telepathy also, once again simrly.

    ¡ª¡ªGet fired up! Let¡¯s go!!!

    ¡ª¡ª¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°Ou~!!!¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±

    ¡ª¡ª4, 3, 2, 1¡­¡­.

    And, the countdown has finally¡ª-

    ¡°The unity of humanity will be stronger with this marriage! There is nothing to fear! We are the glorious Human race!¡±

    ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°For Glory!!¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±

    ¡ª¡ª0. I wish you great fortune in war.

    At that moment.

    All lights vanished and the hall was swallowed by darkness.

    ----------------

    1.its a part of your brain

    2. I don¡¯t think I got this part correct at all lol, „eÃû¡°¶þÈÕÔÂ¡±¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤ëÐÂÔÂ¤ÎÒîÈÕ¤Ë•N¤ëÒŠ¤¨¤ë¤«ÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤«¤¯¤é¤¤¤Î˜O¼š¤ÎÔÂ¤À

    3. i dono what this is supposed to mean but its in parentheses, ¥â¥É¥­

    4.lol didn¡¯t notice I spelt that wrong, thanks Schion93

    5.Thanks The_Codfish, I thought it sounded odd lol

    6.hint that something bad had happened

    7.more of a, what?, sense

    8.thanks Dim1 that does sound right lol, ¥¤¥¯¥¹¥ì¥¤

    9.This line was quite shaky for me, it was either this or he was being a tsundere, or he was implying that she wasn¡¯t important?

    10.taking another person¡¯s lover

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    [What!? What happened!?]

    [Iya~a!? What¡¯s with this!?]

    The aristocrats of the Empire who were suddenly deprived of one of their senses shouted out angrily in a shaky voice which contained confusion and unrest.

    [Don¡¯t panic! Use magic to create ligh-ga~a!?]

    [What¡¯s wron-gya~!?]

    [What happen-gu~!?]

    A rtively calm person tried to create a sphere of light while giving out instructions to others to secure their vision. However, the sound of a scream and something falling down happened right afterwards. At the same time, the confused aristocrats all begin screaming one after another.

    The ce soon sanked into confusion once again. Especially, the mademoiselles whopletely fell into panic and began running around blindly, the sounds of collisions and people falling resounded out rapidly from various ces.

    [Calm down! Can you bastards still call yourselves soldier¡¯s of the Empire!]

    Gaharudo¡¯s voice filled with ambition resounded throughout the hall in the darkness. With the loud scolding voice, the aristocrats who started falling into panic and screaming due to the darkness stopped.

    However¡­¡­

    Hyu! Hyu! Hyu!

    [~!? Chi! Sneaking around so annoyingly!]

    Countless arrows came flying towards Gaharudo from the darkness.

    With short notice, a surprise attack of arrows which held amazing speed and power attacked Gaharudo from all directions. Moreover, it was pulled off with exquisite timing, being bombarded with arrows which were incredibly urate was definitely a bad position to be in, with so much flying towards him Gaharudo had no choice but be pushed into a one-sided defensive battle. He couldn¡¯t afford to give out instructions to recover the situation anymore.

    Still in the pitch ck darkness, while fending the blows with the ceremonial sword, he could only grasp where the arrows wereing from due to the noise of them cutting through the air. The noise surrounding Gaharudo began raising out roars. Gin! Gin! Gin! The sound of metal colliding resounded out.

    The sounds of peoples screams resounded one after the other while copsing, due to Gaharudo¡¯s scolding, people who regained their calm created fireballs to act as a light.

    They called out to the guards loudly while looking around their surroundings with a fierce expression.

    Something like a ck shadow zinged by in the edge of their sights! It traveled quickly as if slicing through the wind.

    [~!? Who are y-ggebu!?]

    Immediately the aristocrat man tried to shoot a fireball towards the shadow.

    However, the shadow that dashed out from the darkness dressed in ck (+Usamimis) immediately pulled out a small ck sword whichpletely blended in with the darkness, as if it was a joke, a head was mown down instantly.

    ~Pon~ the head flew through the air and rolled around on the ground with the vivid sounds. The head had a nk face, it seems he didn¡¯t notice that he was no longer connected with his body.

    Before anyone noticed, all fireballs which were illuminating the surroundings had disappeared and the only color left was the darkness.

    The aristocrats and mademoiselles gathered towards the people who created fireballs like moths being provoked by the light, they managed to catch a glimpse of the shadow¡¯s Usamimis immediately before the fireball was extinguished, then the spectacle of the persons head flying through the air was witnessed immediately afterwards. Then once again, their waists gave out against the assant who disappeared under the cover of the darkness.

    [Hi~, m, monster~!]

    [I, I don¡¯t want to die~, someone, anyone!]

    Most of the people unable to stand up were the mademoiselle and civil officers, quite a few of the military officers as well too. Their minds couldn¡¯t endure the darkness which was equivalent to the death god¡¯s sickle and the assant¡¯s existence which appeared right in front of their eyes.

    As such, without exception, without being able to do anything, and while doing nothing, the tendons in their hands and feet were cut by the person dressed in ck soundlessly, they fellying on the ground writhing in pain.

    Although there were those pathetically miserable people, as a military nation which adheres to the principles that abilities reigned supreme, some couldn¡¯t permit themselves to continue wailing away in confusion forever. Veterans who survived countless battles, although they didn¡¯t have a sword like Gaharudo, relied on their daggers which they kept in their breast pocket for self defense, they united with theirpanions and began creating a battle formation.

    while back to back with one another, the magicians were ced in the center. It was splendid cooperation.

    The people who were rtively nearby to Gaharudo immediately created a battle formation to defend his back. The range that Gaharudo had to consider was immediately decreased by half, now the attacks were no longer a problem. Gaharudo began chanting while knocking down dozens of arrows to the side.

    A bit less than 10 fireballs were produced in an instant and shot out at surprising speeds. They spread out throughout the hall and began to brighten up the darkness.

    Begin the counter attack! Though it was Gaharudo yelling out threateningly, immediately afterwards, a lump of metal rolled around in front of him.

    [What? Is this¡­¡­]

    The man who serves as Gaharudo¡¯s aid moved in closer to check out the objects purpose with suspicion. It wasn¡¯t only him though, others who secured their lightsource at different areas were the same.

    Gaharudo had an severely unpleasant premonition, he immediately yelled out in a controlling voice

    [Stop! Don¡¯t get clos-!?]

    [~!?]

    Although the aid who heard Gaharudo¡¯s words reflectively tried to leap back but, that action was meaningless judging by the effects of the lump of metal. That was proven in the next instant.

    Ka!

    Kyiiiiiin!!

    All of the sudden, just when you thought the lump of metal popped, intense light surged out and an immense sound indiscriminately vited the surroundings.

    [Gua~a!?]

    [Guu~u!]

    [What is!?]

    The moment the light bursted out, Gaharudo shut his eyes and covered his face with his arms, he wasn¡¯t able topletely block out the surprise attack, although his eyes were shut tight he still couldn¡¯t see temporarily, he also lost his hearing due to the severe ringing in his ears as well.

    And, the Hauria assants couldn¡¯t overlook this golden opportunity.

    The Hauria¡¯s dressed in ck rushed forwards with exquisite timing and immediately came within the targets bosom while they killed off their presence. Then with one spark from the small jet ck sword, a second spark emitted again.

    With 2 of their senses taken away from them, the tendons in the officers hands and feet were easily cut without any kind of resistance.

    The aides screamed in pain as they fell andid on the ground.

    Immediately, their tongues were torn through by a knife. The purpose was to restrict them from chanting. Several people prostrated themselves in the same manner in various ces, bleeding on the ground with the tendons in their hands and feet cut and from their mouths. People who tried to fire off big magics were mercilessly beheaded.

    Meanwhile, ~Gin Gin Gin~! the sound of metal shing resounded out. Surprising it was Gaharudo who had lost his sight and hearing, he was able to sh back at the two Haruia tribe members who killed off their presence to the utmost limit.

    The two Haura members which were attacking opened their eyes wide in surprise from this demonstration.

    Did he feel their unrest in that instant, taking advantage and with fighting spirit, Gaharudo generated a shock wave by using Quake Legs.

    [~!?]

    [Ku~!?]

    The 2 haruia whose stance was broken instinctively let out a groan. And Gaharudo urately sliced sideways towards the side of the 2 people as if his eyes and ears weren¡¯t damaged at all.

    [Scatter and disperse! ¡°Wind Wall¡±!]

    The two haruia members were pushed aside by the sword¡¯s destructive power as they were just barely able to receive the attack with their small swords, a terrific barrage of arrows were shot at Gaharudo and with the wall of wind which only took 2 words to cast, all of the arrows trajectory was easily averted.

    [Shoot out! ¡°me Bullet¡±!]

    The magic was once again duplicated. 10 ¡°me Bullets¡± were produced which were stronger than the ¡°Fire Balls¡± from before. It shot back towards the trajectory at which the arrows had originated from when in contact with the ¡°Wind Wall¡±.

    They shuddered from the abnormal presence of Gaharudo who shout out countless magic with power and speed. The Hauria who had hidden their presence unintentionally leaked out their presences slightly.

    Gaharudo¡¯s closed eyelids opened up slightly, although he shouldn¡¯t be able to see yet, his eyes carried the light of a dangerous wild beast. And with a grin! he turned his neck and nced urately at the direction where the Hauria were in the darkness. He had felt the presence that leaked out a while ago.

    [Oooo~o! Burst out, ¡°me Bullet¡±!]

    While turning his back against the me Bullets he shot out, Gaharudo rushed straight towards the Hauria in the darkness and chanted once again. Immediately, the me bullet in the back flew towards the ceiling of the party hall and exploded loudly with a roar.

    The Hauria who were on the ceiling providing support with their crossbows, quickly withdrew to evade the me bullet, but because the me bullet exploded, it wasn¡¯t possible topletely dodge it due to the heat wave generated that scattered widely. At the very least, the ces which were used as scaffolding were copsing down, in the little time before they manage to reach the next sniping point, support cover haspletely ceased.

    [Dancing wind! Carry out my will, ¡°Sound of Wind¡±!]

    Gaharudo casted his next magic in that timeframe. Supplementary magic ¡°Sound of Wind¡± from the wind system. It interferes with the surrounding air and amplifies sound, it¡¯s a magic that allows small sounds in the distance to be heard. His hearing was amplified to megavolume, with the assist of this magic he¡¯ll likely regain his hearing.

    Certainly, it could be said that this was the magic version of the skill presence perception when applied. Though I say that, the uracy decreases because they¡¯re being perceived through hearing only, concentration was required to make sense of what¡¯s heard due to that it¡¯s an unsuitable magic to be used during the proximity of battle. This was a basic magic that scouts and secret agents used for information gathering.

    [Raa~aa!!]

    [Tsu¡ª¡ª!!]

    [Kuu~u!]

    Along with the yell of fighting spirit, his shes bent and transformed as if he were using a whip.

    While raising out a voice of anguish, Gaharudo deceive his senses by overriding them to feel the presences, the Haruia managed to get through it by cooperating with each other. However, because of ¡°Sound of Wind¡± their presences were seen though. With each step the Hauria took, they generated a subtle sound in the wind.

    With his sight deprived, although the method being used was far from proper ¡°Presence Perception¡±, with a torrent of blood thirst, courage and ferociousness, Gaharudo moved forwards without hesitation and entrusted his body to the information gathering magic.

    This is the Emperor. This is the head of a military nation. The king of warriors who boast that power is everything!

    This was what the Hauria¡¯s managed to feel first hand¡­..

    However, everyone had a ghastly smile on their lips that was far from shrinking away. The eyes that pierced through the masks shone ferociously in re, a heavy thirst for blood surged out from each and everyone of them. If they couldn¡¯t hide their presence, then they¡¯ll just cooperate and bring him down! As if announcing that, the Haruia began to move as if they were all one creature.

    [Kukuku, You¡¯re giving off quite the good thirst for blood there! Na~a, Hauria¡¯s!]

    The cooperation attack was on the level that wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it exceeded the techniques based on hit and run from all directions pouring in. While fighting back against the peculiar swordsmanship, Gaharudo shouted out happily. It appears that he found out that they were the Hauria tribe long ago.

    Even though they heard Gaharudo¡¯s shout, the Haruia were silent. They only singlemindedly released their murderous intent.

    [A~a? You guys won¡¯t let out shocked voices!?]

    Judging from his words, as expected, only his sense of hearing has recovered a little thanks to the magic. Towards Gaharudo¡¯s shout, the Haruias released especially strong thirst for blood¡ª¡ªwhile Cam was brandishing his two short swords, he replied back while overflowing with murderous intent.

    [Those are tasteless words on the battlefield. Survive if you can]

    [~! Ha, just what I wanted!]

    Sparks danced in the darkness and the sword swings became much more intense like a storm.

    However, the des didn¡¯t reach either bodies. Tens of seconds, several minutes¡­..the people whose mouths, arms, and legs were cut in a certain ces began to have anguished expressions, they prayed for their kings victory while being irritated that no one was rushing in from the outside.

    At the same time, they guessed that the assants from the shadows were Usagininzoku due to seeing as the sparks were produced by the swords, towards that impossible scene and towards the unknown, they were desperately holding in the fear they felt.

    Then, at that time, their expectation was betrayed by the situation.

    [~!, What the? my body¡­..]

    Gaharudo suddenly began to stagger, his movements rapidly dulled. As if saying, [We were waiting for this!], the Hauria sprang from all directions.

    Although Gaharudo somehow managed to resist back, it appears that Gaharudo¡¯s oddness was assumed to happen from the beginning, an arrow shot out with exquisite timing and dug deeply into Gaharudo¡¯s calf.

    [Gua!]

    Cam wielded his small sword towards Gaharudo who was folding from his knees. While blocking Gaharudo¡¯s sword with one short sword, the other was used to cut through the tendon in his arm, his sword finally dropped to the ground.

    Although Gaharudo tried to move instantly with magic, 2 of the Haruia¡¯s blocked his way at that exact moment and wielded their small swords in confirmation of the battle still going on, they destroyed and blew away the magic formation and the artifact that was being concealed. At the same time, the remaining arm and legs tendons were cut.

    [Tsu¡ª¡ª-]

    Severe pain was gushing out, however, Gaharudo didn¡¯t scream out, his body began to incline slowly against his will, and ~Dosha~ it was the sound of his body falling prone on the ground.

    The party hall fell silent and no words were emitted. Though a few were physically unable to say anything due to their mouths being forced shut, surely, even if they could open their mouths, none of them would have been able to actually say anything.

    The Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire was defeated.

    Even if their view was shut by darkness, they could tell. Towards that fact, the shock was so huge it erased everything else from their minds.

    One of the Haruia tribe members approached Gaharudo who was stillying on the ground. And for now, gave him medicine to recover his sight and hearing. This was done in order to negotiate about the future.

    [Fu~n, a monsters paralysis poisoning was scattered here so that you¡¯d stay in ce]

    [Damn it, were you aiming for that from the beginning¡­¡­]

    Gaharudo was removed of all magic formations and artifacts that were inscribed onto his clothing. When Cam told him of the reason why his body was acting abnormally after restoring his sight and hearing, he cursed out at him.

    Light suddenly poured down over Gaharudo¡¯s head. It was due to one of the Hauria¡¯s equipment which acted as a shlight. It shined down on Gaharudo as if it was a spotlight.

    [Ww, what does this mean!? Ttttttt, this!? Nyanyanya, Nyagumo-san!? jjj, just what!!]

    [It¡¯s fine, calm down a little princess. Right now is the climax after all]

    With the tendons in the hands and feet cut, clothes torn up here and there because of the destruction of the magic formations, the appearance of Gaharudo being illuminated by the light appeared on the ground, with lots of agitation Ririana¡¯s mouth closed and opened while shakingly asking Hajime questions who she assumed was the reason for such an event.

    During the attack, although Ririana was besides the crowned prince Bias, Hajime instantaneously retrieved her and returned to his original position. During the Hauria¡¯s strategy execution, Hajime and them all gathered in the corner of the hall so that they don¡¯t be obstructive.

    Kouki was frowning grandly as he noticed that many aristocrats were dead. Suzu, Shizuku, and Ryutaro fell silent with a difficult expression. This was the biggest chance of improving the Demi-humans standings, because they understood this they kept silent as the battle was literally deciding the Haruia¡¯s fates, though they still couldn¡¯t fully ept the tragedy that unfolded in front of their presence so easily.

    In the first ce, there was no other choice but to just watch things happen. If they let out their emotions, [Anymore than this is overdoing it!], they¡¯d be obstructing Cam, at that instant, they would be attacked in the back by a railgun.

    Although Ririana was speaking loudly and shakingly in unrest, Hajime had Kouki well within view and consideration. Shizuku was thinking about what to do in the case that that does happen, in another sense, cold sweat appeared more from Hajime¡¯s nces at Kouki than of the Haruia¡¯s massacre.

    [Now then, Gaharudo D. Hoelscher. Do you understand why you¡¯re still alive right now?]

    [Fu~n, you have demands right? Just say them, I¡¯ll listen]

    [¡­¡­Points deducted. Gaharudo. Know where you stand]

    The appearance wasn¡¯t seen but the voice of a man echoed throughout the hall. It¡¯s true identity was Cam.

    Although Cam called out to Gaharudo who was on the ground, from Gaharudo¡¯s insolent attitude, after several intervals, he gave out advice in a mechanical voice.

    And, the advice didn¡¯t stop at just words.

    Suddenly, the spotlight distanced itself from Gaharudo. There, with the tendons in their hands and legs cut just like Gaharudo, it was the appearance of a man whose tongue was torn to seal off chants. An arm extended from outside of the spotlight and was gripping onto the man¡¯s hair and forced him to stand on his knees, in the next instant, the man¡¯s head as if jokingly was easily cut off.

    [You bastard!]

    [Points deducted]

    Gaharudo instinctively raised out an angry voice. The other survivors should have seen it perfectly from where they were at. Breathtaking screams could be heard. However, in a serene voice just like a machine was returned towards Gaharudo¡¯s attitude.

    Then, the spotlight once again moved to a different ce, and that man was simrly beheaded.

    [Vesta! You, getting so carri¡ª-]

    [Points deducted]

    Was it an aide, the name of the man who was beheaded was called out, Although Gaharudo was cursing out, in return, the indifferent voice sounded out and another man was beheaded.

    [¡­¡­.]

    While grinding his teeth tightly he fell silent, Gaharudo¡¯s stared into the darkness with eyes that seemed to be able to kill a person with just a re. Towards such a Gaharudo, Cam indifferently talked anyways.

    [That¡¯s right, understand that your position has reached rock bottom. Judge quickly and choose your words wisely. Right now, the lives of all the people in this hall, depends on your speech and behavior]

    Simultaneously with those words, a hand extended from outside of the spotlight and ced a ne on Gaharudo¡¯s neck before he was aware. It was a thin chain with a bright red jewel attached on the tip.

    [This is the ¡°Cor of Oath¡±. Gaharudo, the oath which you¡¯ll pledge to from your mouth, this artifact will be holding your life asteral. If it triggers even once, not just you, but anyone else who¡¯s connected with your soul throughout your life will die. If the oath is broken, naturally, you¡¯ll die]

    The implied meaning, all humans in the room have been secured, Cam informed him that all others have been forced to wear the same artifact. Gaharudo seemed to have understood and his expression twisted as if he was forced to chew 10,000 bitter worms and insects.

    The ne artifact called ¡°Cor of Oath¡± that Cam ced onto Gaharudo¡¯s neck, the jewel and ore it was made out of was created through Generation Magic which infused Spirit Magic into it, ording to Cam¡¯s words, it has the effect of making sure that the oath thates out of his mouth stays carried out on a spiritual level.

    Specifically, the oath that is said will be directly engraved onto their spirit, if the oath is broken or the ¡°Cor of Oath¡± is removed, their spirit itself will disappear. Moreover, it even affects the next in line souls, in other words, it affects Gaharudo¡¯s entire n, simrly they would all die if they don¡¯t wear the ¡°Cor of Oath¡±. In short, towards every one of the Emperor¡¯s n, the oath from the artifact will have to be followed throughout all generations toe. (A separate artifact is needed for people who be rtives through marriage)

    [An oath¡­.you say?]

    [There are 4 contents to the oath. First, the emancipation of all the existing ves, second, a definite promise of nonaggression and nonintervention with the Sea of Trees, third, prohibiting the enthrallment and persecution of Demi-humans, fourth, make all conditions legalws. Have you understood? If you understand, say, ¡°I swear it here on behalf of Hoelscher¡±. After that it¡¯ll activate]

    [And if I don¡¯t?]

    [The Imperial house ends today, the necks of officers will continue flying until the empire straightens out the situation, afterwards, assassinations would be carried out repeatedly for a long time toe. Until we, the Haruia tribe is annihted, the Empire¡¯s safety in the night is long lost. Officers of the Empire whening home will only find the heads of their wife and children]

    [Don¡¯t underestimate the Empire. Even if we die, it won¡¯t copse so easily. An army will definitely be led to invade and attack the Sea of Trees and this time, Fair Bergen will definitely be destroyed. You should already understand. It¡¯s not difficult to navigate through the fog of the Sea of Trees if a ve is used. Althoughbat is harder, it can easily be done through numbers, there are no problems through smashing the Sea of Trees from the edge inwards. Up until now, the reason why we haven¡¯t crushed Fair Bergen¡­..]

    [Because it would be impossible to harvest if you crushed the field¡­¡­right?]

    [So you do understand. Right now, you¡¯ll still be in time. For example, even if you borrowedthatguys power, the skills to bring down the Imperial castle in such short time, and thatst battle¡­..as expected, losing you guys would be regrettable. If you guys don¡¯t want to be ves then I will give you preferential treatment to be under my directmand as my personal troops?]

    [Out of the question. You do not deserve our trust based on your behavior of Demi-humans thus far. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll have you pledge to the ¡°oath¡±]

    [Then, it¡¯s war huh. I will definitely not pledge to the oath]

    How about it? Gaharudo was about to say until his lips distorted, Cam was as mechanical as always.

    [Is that so? ¡­..Point¡¯s deducted, Gaharudo]

    Once again, those words resounded out, what was picked out by the spotlight which poured down was¡­¡­.

    [Let go! Who do you think I am! This impudent bunny beast dares! I¡¯ll massacre you all! I¡¯ll kill everyst one of you! One by one, I¡¯ll torture you in front of your families until you die! Even the women, until they break I-egu~e¡ª¡ª¡ª]

    It was crowned prince Bias.

    The sounds of the crowned prince¡¯s shout could be heard throughout the ce. Immediately following that, without any hesitation, a silver line fluttered and the head of the crowned prince of the Hoelscher empire was easily flung into the air.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Just like a joke, the head of the next inline Emperor, Bias, was easily flung into the air.

    [¡­¡­¡­..]

    [That was the next Emperor. Your sessor¡­..can you bear seeing that, can you bear hearing that, that was quite awful]

    [¡­¡­.I should have already said it. Even if we were all massacred, I won¡¯t be pledging to anything. Be crushed by the fury of the Empire]

    [To have that kind of attitude even after your son¡¯s been killed. Ma~a, to begin with, he¡¯s probably never been loved by you. After all, the position of Emperor is decided through ability, that¡¯s why it¡¯s not unusual for rtives to try and murder one another]

    It was exactly as Cam said, rtives could gain the position of Emperor by winning a duel. Even if the partner is killed during the duel it wouldn¡¯t be considered a crime.

    Gaharudo had many concubines who gave birth besides the queen, Bias himself was a child of a concubine which managed to be Crowned Prince through showing his abilities in duels. It was befitting of their principles, the weak will follow the strong! and there you have it.

    Probably because of that, Gaharudo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Since the beginning, the standards were either weak or strong, there have been rumors that there were no love for his sons and daughters¡­¡­there didn¡¯t seem to be any hidden emotions either, so it may very well be true. Rather, the aide from a while ago was the only time he really exposed his anger.

    Gaharudo that was snorting towards Cam¡¯s words.

    [If you know that it¡¯s useless now then just stop]

    [There¡¯s no rush. You won¡¯t pledge no matter what? You¡¯ll continue tormenting the Demi-humans after this? You¡¯ll continue tracking down our Haruia Tribe?]

    [How repetitious]

    [Is that so¡­..¡±Delta 1, this is Alpha 1, do it¡±]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAlpha 1, this is Delta 1. Roger

    All of the sudden, Cam started saying things which Gaharudo couldn¡¯tprehend. Though Gaharudo had a questioning expression, in the next moment, he felt and heard the roar of a huge explosion through his belly and theplexion of his face changed.

    [-. What was that just now!]

    [What, it¡¯s not that much of a big deal. We only blew up the barracks that were watching the ves]

    [Blew up? It can¡¯t be¡­¡­]

    [Fumu, how many people were inside again¡­¡­anyways several hundreds of soldiers just died. It¡¯s all your fault, Gaharudo]

    [You bastards did it!]

    [Nope, it was you, Gaharudo. Your decision imed the lives of those soldiers. And¡­¡­¡±Delta 1, this is Alpha 1, do it¡±]

    Once again, Cam muttered things which Gaharudo couldn¡¯tprehend, Gaharudo immediately called out to him. It was far too bad of a joke that they could remotely detonate explosives from this location.

    [Oi! Hauria~!]

    However, Gaharudo¡¯s words were in vain, a second roar erupted. Not within the Imperial Castle. Arge explosion urred somewhere in the capital.

    Holding back his emotions, Gaharudo asked.

    [¡­¡­Where was that explosion?]

    [The hospital]

    [Wha, damn you!]

    [Be relieved. What blew up was the military¡¯s hospital. The only ones that died were soldiers and their doctors¡­¡­to begin with, the public hospital, Inns, brothels, residential areas, though lots of people lost their homes and are living in temporary shelters after the Majinzoku¡¯s attack, do you have any request?]

    [Don¡¯t goying your hands on the general public! How far are you going to fall Hauria!]

    [¡­¡­.You guys always persecuted us Demi-humans. You¡¯ve got no right toin when the positions are turned around¡­¡­¡±Delta, do it¡±]

    [Wait~!]

    The entire Empire persecuted the Demi-humans, at this point how is the general public not involved? Cam showed a slightly amazed voice. Then, mercilessly gave out the order.

    The third explosion was heard, this time Gaharudo was grinding his teeth together as he was convinced that the publics buildings were bombed. But actually it was the drawbridge which allows entry into the Imperial castle. Since there will likely be reportsing from the capital about the explosions, the only route to enter the castle was destroyed.

    In addition, Cam¡¯s words were partly a bluff, they never set any bombs in areas that weren¡¯t rted to the army. The explosions weren¡¯t caused through remote methods either, a unit of Hauria¡¯s that sneaked into the castle had to manually set them off, due to this they couldn¡¯t set up bombs in many ces.

    [If you won¡¯t be pledging then we have no other choice. I¡¯ll have to set off every bomb we¡¯ve set up in the capital, you Imperial aristocrats and leaders here will be lending a hand in it. Thousands of people will be apanying each other to the otherside. It¡¯s not a bad way to end huh?]

    What he was saying was definitely terrorist-like. Who the heck taught him¡­¡­though some nces were focused on the boy in the corner of the hall, the actual person was indifferent.

    Towards the merciless demand, Gaharudo couldn¡¯t decide quickly and became silent. Though he was looking through his head for a method of breaking out of the current situation, no bright idea¡¯s came to mind. His expression was sour and breaking out in cold sweat, it showed that he was being cornered.

    And despite that Cam didn¡¯t allow him any breathing room at all. Since the reply was slow he gave out orders.

    [¡°Delta, this is Alpha 1¡­¡­.do-¡±]

    [Wait~!]

    Gaharudo called out in a panicking voice. And he mmed his head into the ground several times to calm himself down, looked up with a face as if giving up

    [Shi¡ª-, damn it all! I get it! It¡¯s my defeat! I¡¯ll ept your demands! That¡¯s why, stop taking lives indiscriminately through explosions!]

    [That¡¯s excellent. Then pledge to the oath]

    Even though the demands were epted, Cam replied indifferently. Gaharudo could only show a bitter smile. And while rxing his shoulders, he talked to the remaining survivors within the hall.

    [Ha~a, damn, I¡¯m sorry you guys. I was done in this time. ¡­..In the Empire strength is everything. These Usagininzoku, the Haura, showed it through ¡°bringing down the Imperial castle¡±. Holding the lives of people. Hence, ¡°As the representative of Hoelscher! All Demi-human ves shall be freed! We shall never interfere with the Sea of Trees! Now at this time, the persecution and envement of Demi-humans is now prohibited! Those who break these vows shall be severely punished by the Empire! They shall also be enacted as newws in the Empire!¡± If you guys haveints,e to my ce! If you can beat me, you can do whatever you want afterwards!]

    If you wanted to treat Demi-humans as ves like always, exterminate all who hold Hoescher¡¯s blood! I¡¯ll take you on! he dered. He really was a man who adhered to the principles that abilities reigned supreme. Of course this judgement does no harm to the Empire besides their loss of rtions with the Demi-humans, as expected, losing in a direct battle had quite a huge impact.

    [Fumu, you¡¯ve finally answered correctly]

    Along with those words, spotlights showed down onto everyone in the Emperor¡¯s n. The still young and oldest grandchildren who should not have been at the hall had a ne with a bright red stone on their necks.

    [If you don¡¯t want the Hoelscher blood to be exterminated, don¡¯t forget the oath]

    [I know]

    [The content of the oath will be made public tomorrow, at the very least liberate all the ves in the capital by the end of tomorrow]

    [By tomorrow? Just how many ves do you think there are in the Empire¡­¡­]

    [Do it]

    [You dirty bastard! I just have to do it right, I¡¯ll do it!]

    [Free the ves and send them directly to the Sea of Trees. Gaharudo. You must apany them to Fair Bergen. And then repeat the oath in front of the elders]

    [Alone? Wouldn¡¯t I normally be killed?]

    [We¡¯ll return you back safely. If you died, various problems would arise?]

    [Haa~, I got it. I¡¯ve had a bad feeling ever since you guys broke out of prison. To think that we¡¯d be pushed this far. ¡­¡­Na~a, do you have a grudge against me or the Empire, Hajime Nagumo?]

    Gaharudo red at Hajime through the darkness.

    However there was no answer from Hajime. While holding Ririana by the neck like a kitten, he was leaning against the wall and yawning. Right now was the Haruia tribe¡¯s time to take the leading role. That¡¯s why, he seemed to take on the stance ¡°I¡¯m only a spectator in this affair¡±.

    There weren¡¯t any lights, even though Gaharudo couldn¡¯t see his appearance, he at least figured that Hajime had no intentions of answering. Gaharudo grandly clicked his tongue.

    [Gaharudo, as a warning. We definitely obtained some help from our benefactor who changed us. However, that power had already became ours exclusively. If we wanted to, we could easily search for information and invade the castle at any time. It¡¯s easy to scratch your neck when sleeping. If you don¡¯t make thews, even without the power of our benefactor our des could easily cut your neck]

    [Exclusive use. I¡¯m quite jealous. To be able to use artifacts even though Demi-humans have no magical powers¡­¡­]

    Gaharudo¡¯s crushed and sour expressions weren¡¯t hard to believe. Because it was impossible for the Demi-humans to stand up against another race without magic, however with the use of artifacts that fact was easily destroyed.

    However, it isn¡¯t enough to just say stop it, at best they could only curse out at them. [Jeez, what else could I do!], Gaharudo shouted his feelings towards Hajime.

    His army was burning down because of the person who created an artifact which allowed him to fly in the air and travel the distance which should have taken 2 months into just a day and a half, if anyone were to be armed with artifacts of that stature then the Hauria¡¯s im of being able to invade anywhere and carry out assassinations held lots of credibility.

    By the way, what was used this time around was the ¡°Spider-typed Golem Scout¡±, ¡°Improved Telepathy Stone¡±, and the ¡°Gate Key¡±.

    The ¡°Spider-type Golem Scout¡± was the spider that saved Ririana. It was approximately 5 centimeters in length, can go anywhere through remote control with ¡°Transmuting¡± and ¡°Thread¡±, the images are sent to the ¡°Crystal Disy¡± through the ¡°Distance Transmitting Stone¡±, and it can sense magic traps just like the magic eye. It also has paralysis and sleeping poison in its feet, even poison which makes it so that the little sonny doesn¡¯t get up.

    After Hajime entered the castle, he scattered and installed countless spider-typed golems everywhere. The reason why Hajime was seemingly distracted while in the castle was because the majority of his concentration was used to operate the golems. It was only a coincidence that he saw and helped Ririana while moving towards an instation point.

    And the images that the countless spider-typed surveince cameras that were set up were being transmitted back to the crystal disys installed at Headquarters, each Hauria force had an operator whomunicated through the ¡°Improved Telepathy Stone¡±, which enabled efficient and precise suppression.

    The ¡°Improved Telepathy Stone¡± was the single and most useful artifact to use against Gaharudo.

    The principle was this. Ore¡¯s with the property of ¡°High-Speed Magic Recovery¡± was created through Creation Magic and added into the magical power tanks which caused them to auto regen, it always added fuel back into it as ¡°Magic Radiation¡± was being emitted.

    And the magic formation needed to activate it was a kind of sliding switch which was ced on it to allow it to smoothly activate on and off. Furthermore, there was a function which responded to the blood and status te, meaning only the blood of the user would be epted.

    As a result, the Hauria forces were able to cooperate borately with Headquarters which was stationed outside of the capital.

    Since they can¡¯t actually operate the golems, without Hajime they¡¯d have to manually ce the spider-typed surveince cameras. For that purpose, they infiltrated into the castle and installed the new hidden camera¡¯s for the Haruia. Because the golems were unnecessarilyplex, they were made to be hard to spot.

    Moreover, the key-typed artifact ¡°Gate Key¡± held a simr principle, because Hajime set up and concealed the keyhole-typed artifact ¡°Gate Hall¡± in ces, the Hauria are able to invade the castle anytime through opening the gate.

    Really, from the Empire¡¯s view, [What else could I do!], was definitely the right state.

    To begin with, the magic traps are difficult to disarm without being able to directly manipte magical power, so the fact is, another invasion would probably never be as smooth as this one.

    Hajime and them purposely used Kouki to enter the castle, besides installing the spider-typed golem scouts, they were also to disarm traps that the golems discovered. Hajime and Shia in particr, Yue and Shia had to use the ¡°Presence Severing Stone¡± to easily hide their presence, Kaori also acted, the magic traps were disarmed without notice before the party began.

    For now, though there were artifacts devised to disarm magic traps, Fairss (a goggle-typed artifact which could detect magic traps) was distributed to the Hauria, however this time they had no time for that. That¡¯s why although they wouldn¡¯t be able to disarm the traps, they could evade them instead.

    [Don¡¯t worry about it, Gaharudo. The artifacts only belong to the Haruia and no other Demi-humans. Now that you¡¯ve swore to the oath, it wouldn¡¯t do for us to get full of ourselves and attack the Empire. If that happens, we Hauria will wield our des against the foolish people of Fair Bergen]

    Towards those words, Gaharudo guessed that the Hauria were independent from Fair Bergen, however they single-mindedly interfered in order to save their fellow Demi-humans (although it was actually only for the Usagininzoku).

    [Is that so. I get the idea now. That¡¯s why, release us already. An unreasonable request was made to be done by tomorrow. If I don¡¯t act now I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make it on time]

    [¡­¡­That¡¯s good. We Hauria will always be watching you guys. Don¡¯t even think about forgetting it in your dreams either]

    Towards thosest words, the spotlights disappeared and silence surrounded the hall. At the same time that his presence perception informed him that the Hauria were withdrawing, Hajime received a transmission.

    ¡ª-Boss. This is Alpha 1. All troops have withdrawn. For all the help, we cannot thank you enough

    ¡ª-It was for Shia¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t mind it. Besides, everythings not over yet. Stay cautious. Or rather, what¡¯s up ahead is the true battle. There¡¯s no guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be an idiot who¡¯ll think ¡°Eliminate the Emperor¡¯s n¡±.

    ¡ª-I¡¯ll take it to heart, boss. Since the beginning, we¡¯ve been resoluted and prepared to fight. This path, is the path that the new Hauria tribe has decided to walk down.

    Towards Cam¡¯s words filled with resolution and drive, Hajime¡¯s lips raised up. And he gave them a pure praise.

    ¡ª-Is that so. If you¡¯re resolute then there¡¯s nothing else for it. To all Hauria tribesmen. You were superb!

    Towards the boss who they loved, respected and led them, all Hauria¡¯s Usamimis extended straight up! and after a beat passed by.

    In the next moment through the telepathy stone, a grand shout erupted.

    ¡ª-Oo~OOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

    That was the cry of victory. For hundreds of years, they were the losers of losers who continued suffering bitter experiences, it was the cry of delight after finally bringing down a huge enemy for the first time.

    Beingpletely honest, whatys ahead is a sight where it¡¯s prohibited to enve and persecute Demi-humans, prohibited to interfere with the Sea of Trees, and Demi-humans are protected. Exactly as Hajime said, people who desired Demi-humans as ves woulde and try to eradicate the Emperor¡¯s n, there¡¯s even a possibility that there¡¯s a hole in the oath which the Empire may use to oppress the Demi-humans again.

    That¡¯s exactly why, it was appropriate to say that the Hauria¡¯s battle starts now.

    At the very least, the oath was imposed, by now, if the Empire invades the Sea of Trees, the Hauria wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. With this earned time, the Hauria can save and gather power and numbers, and if necessary acquire high level techniques (Assassination) and guerri tactics. That way, even if the Empire is prepared to ovee the Oath, they won¡¯t get what they want so easily.

    Right, the point of the strategy right now was to make the people at the top of the Empire wear cors and buy time to allow the Hauria to gather strength to be able to withstand the Empire. As such, certainly, the victor of this fight was unmistakably the Hauria Usagininzoku from the weakest Demi-human species.

    [Damn, those guys, I shouldn¡¯t have left them unattended. ¡­..Someone, the lights¡­.a~a, that¡¯s right is anyone there¡­..tte, kora~a! Hajime Nagumo! You bastard, how long do you n on pretending! At any rate, you¡¯re uninjured! Do something about this situation!]

    Hajime narrowed his eyes as the Hauria¡¯s shout of joy was beingmunicated, at the same time Shia was embracing and rubbing up on Hajime because of the strategies sess, from the other side (even in the darkness Hajime could see Gaharudo¡¯s appearance rolling around) of the darkness, and began to hear Gaharudo¡¯s angry voice.

    By the way, the moment that he was embraced by Shia, Ririana who he was holding onto was cast aside without hesitation. Towards the sudden attack which caused the death of her fiance, Ririana could only be stunned, after being treated so by Hajime, with tears in her eyes, [Even though, I¡¯m a Princess~!], while muttering about her constant grief, she crumbled onto the ground like a woman who was deserted by her lover.

    [alright, I hear you¡­¡­]

    While embracing Shia with one hand, he took out an ore from the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± which flew up towards the ceiling and emitted light. The light stone that floated towards the ceiling in the darkness caused the hall to brighten up just like daytime when they were brought to the hall.

    The party hall becamepletely visible, ¡°horrifying¡± was the perfect word for it. There were huge quantities of blood sttered everywhere and countless heads on the ground. Besides the heads on the ground which didn¡¯t have time to say goodbyes, everyone else seemed to be alright, though they were all groaning and crawling on the floor with their tendons in their hands and feet cut.

    There were lots of mademoiselles who had toilet idents due to the fear and pain. The moment when the hall was lit up and the disastrous scene was seen, many lost their consciousness, in a certain sense it was good fortune.

    Though some of the courageous mademoiselles were just barely conscious, the moment they saw Shia¡¯s Usamimis, they gave out screams and fainted as the whites in their eyes showed. Even the men who didn¡¯t fear much was frightened when they saw Shia.

    It appears that the fear of the Hauria tribe was deeply carved into them.

    Within that, Hajime¡¯s group and the Hero¡¯s group was clearlypletely unhurt. The people who were fighting until they end were giving them stares full of hatred. It appears that theypletely believed that it was a conspiracy.

    [Oi, kora, Hajime Nagumo. Quit flirting already and help out. What kind of nerves do you have to be able to admire a woman in this situation, and on top of that an Usagininzoku woman at that]

    [Nah, look, Shia¡¯s a weak rabbit after all, the raid from earlier frightened her. She¡¯s so pitiful. Those guys were truly fearsome people. All I could do was protect myself]

    While saying those foolish things, Hajime was shivering unnaturally.

    Veins appeared on Gaharudo¡¯s forehead. Even the people whose tongues were cut to seal off there chants, while on the ground red at them cruelly as if stating, [We¡¯ll kill you with res!]. Kouki and them who had strong nerves even trembled from the gazes.

    [How impudent¡­..in any case, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re unhurt. If you hold no malice against the Empire then, nurse us, being needed by people is good isn¡¯t it*I think this line means this, ????????????????????*?]

    [However about that, your subordinates are giving out blood thirst as if saying that the instant they¡¯re healed they¡¯ll attack us¡­¡­In that case, is it alright if I just finish them off?]

    [There¡¯s no way that¡¯s alright! Oi, you guys! Don¡¯t every your hands on that monster over there! Even if he¡¯s just a damn cheeky brat whos always being surrounded by great women and surely started a conspiracy with the Haruia tribe, don¡¯t you dare go waste your lives!]

    The surviving subordinate¡¯s eyes distort due to their mastersmand for them to stay alive with regret. Hajime saw their eyes distorting.

    [Look, even if I want to kill you guys, there¡¯s no one here stupid enough to willingly jump into a monster¡¯s jaws. I won¡¯t have it. If we don¡¯t get started soon some people are going to bleed out. I¡¯m begging you, Hajime Nagumo]

    [Ma~a, I don¡¯t particrly mind if you guys won¡¯t being at me. I¡¯m relying on you, Kaori]

    [Un~, leave it to me¡­..¡±Sacred Text¡±!]

    Without chanting. Without magic formations. the wave of first-ss recovery magic shined immediately after calling out the magic name and rippled throughout the entire party hall. With that the wounded people were healed up instantly.

    [Even recovery skills are monster ss. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t take this*I think? ????????*]

    Gaharudoined with a tired expression after he noticed that Kaori¡¯s recovery magic wasn¡¯t normal. Gaharudo¡¯s subordinates were dumbfounded as well to bepletely healed in an instant. To be able to immediately cast first-ss magic was impossible for the general people so it was natural.

    Disregarding the mademoiselles who fainted and didn¡¯t get back up, those who could fight immediately gathered around Gaharudo and they looked towards Hajime with stern and cautioned expressions.

    [I¡¯ve already said it, give it up already. If you release blood lust like awhile ago and cause a counterattack we¡¯d all getpletely annihted]

    [But your Majesty! These guys clearly guided them in!]

    [That¡¯s right! Even the Crowned Prince¡­¡­we can¡¯t just leave them alone!]

    [At this rate the Empire¡¯s pride will fall to the ground!]

    Gaharudo¡¯s troublesome subordinates all speak out in sequence.

    Even though they felt that Kaori¡¯s recovery magic wasn¡¯t normal, they had not witnessed Hajime¡¯s powers with their own eyes. Moreover, some of them previously saw Kouki and the Emperor¡¯s fight at the Kingdom, because of this they ¡°alternatively¡± used it as reference.

    Above that, the damage that the Hauria caused was massive. After all, they ced a ¡°Curse¡± on the present Emperor and his n, although that wasrgely the reason, it was also because the next-in-term Emperor was beheaded. They couldn¡¯t back down easily.

    Towards the subordinates rage, Gaharudo sighed out while gaining drive. For them who groaned and staggered, Gaharudo¡¯s voice filled with dignity turned towards the people within the hall.

    [Quit making so much noise! I believe I¡¯ve already said, don¡¯t go dying pointlessly. Got it, that white haired eyepatch wearing fellow is a true flesh and blood monster. Even if we brought out an entire army, he alone would annihte it, that¡¯s who we¡¯re facing. ¡­¡­They¡¯re strong, don¡¯t even step on their shadows. I¡¯m not saying we have to follow what that guy says but, as people who adhere to the principle that abilities reign supreme, at least have the ability to judge the opponents strength!]

    With an angry and shaking voice, the subordinates and even the aristocrats stiffen up.

    [It goes the same for the Hauria tribe. Those guys who should have had the weakest power came and challenged the entire Empire. The reason why we were done in was because we were stupid and weak? I don¡¯t intend to leave things off like this, those guys also probably think the same¡­¡­but first admit it. We lost. The losers follow the victor. That is the Empire¡¯s rule! Even still, if you have aint then let me hear it! Convince me through power, make me follow you! Just like those guys did!]

    Gaharudo¡¯s angry voice echoed throughout the party hall. Those who couldn¡¯t stand looked towards him, after the subordinates around Gaharudo hesitated slightly, they hung their heads down before him. Deep within themselves they knew, the one who fought until the final moment was Gaharudo. Gaharudo¡¯s words, more than anything was heavy.

    [Un, with this it¡¯s case closed]

    Towards Hajime¡¯s satisfied words, everyone turned to look at Hajime with hatred. Those gazes spoke more than words. That is, [You¡¯re one to talk! You God of gue!].

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Even while hiding their hostility against Hajime and them, the surviving Empire soldiers had to face the reality that they were unable to meaninglessly throw away their lives, Little by little they regain theirposure because of Gaharudo.

    Although the drawbridge was destroyed empire soldiers began to arrive at the castle and the silent party hall began to be noisy once again, control was quickly brought back from the confusing situation.

    Leaders of the survivors were gathered, despite being in the middle of night they were holding an emergency meeting to adhere the oaths. Mid-way in, one of the leaders who wasn¡¯t at the party hallughed at the foolish contents of the oath¡­¡­

    That moment, the lights in the conference room instantaneously died out, when the lights came back on the horror of a subordinate¡¯s headying on the table appeared, it was the subordinate of the man who was opposing them. The man could do nothing but nod away while turning pale. The other leaders were reminded of the party and began to tremble. Theter talks seemed to have been settled quickly.

    Whilepiling damage reports from every ce, thews for the Demi-humans were rapidly made (the draft prepared by the Hauria). At this point, Gaharudo found out that the Hauria had notid their hands on the general public.

    However, from the fact that none of the general facilities were reported to have been destroyed through explosions, he received a message that it was possible to blow them up at anytime and began to worry substantially because of all the possible bombs nted in their facilities.

    And within the middle of the night, soldiers were woken up because of the explosions, their individually owned ves were guided to the countless temporarily raised tents on the open plot ofnd from the previous demon turmoil. They immediately began to retrieve the ves in the next building where ves were being held.

    Naturally, fierce resistance was bound to happen. Just when they were woken up in the middle of night, the owned ves were being forcefully seized. In particr, the ve association was showing symptoms of bing bankrupted. Financialpensation was promised to be given at ater time, even though it was a royalmand by the Emperor, they weren¡¯t able to easily consent to it.

    Nevertheless, it was a direct order from the country, they had no choice but topromise¡­..stretching time in between then and now, there were many who folded and whined, roughly all of those people were found beheaded in the morning.

    And when the afternoon of the next day came to pass, an abnormal situation with Demi-humans gathered in one ce in the capital caused citizens to gather and the announcement from the Empire was announced. About the consent of the oath and the additionalws that were established.

    Towards the bluntly reported announcement, the citizens became dumbfounded. That was to be expected. Their familiar and convenient tools were suddenly taken away from them. Moreover, it was forbidden to capture them in the future. The situation was honestly one where they couldn¡¯tprehend.

    Eventually, the obvious and naturalints began to flow out and it quickly became arge and strong opposition. It was about to be a riot, the Empire soldiers began defending the Demi-human ves from the people in cold sweat, but it became quiet after the announcement made with exquisite timing.

    In other words,

    [All actions towards Demi-humans was because an ¡°Oracle¡± from ¡°Ehto-sama¡±!]

    Furthermore, with the appearance of Kaori who fluttered her silver wings and was shining as she descended down from the sky, Kouki showed the light and appearance of his sacred sword. As a result, the announcement held credibility.

    Towards the divine appearance (being produced by Hajime¡¯s artifacts) the citizens all got down on one knee and prayed.

    Actually, Kaori was trying hard not to run away as she was blushing in shame, if Kaori felt like it, the silver feathers that were being worshiped by the citizens, [Thank you~], could easily be turned into weapons that dposed everything, Gaharudo who was at wits end on how to exin thews and emancipation of ves was simply proposed, [wouldn¡¯t it be alright if we just use Ehto?], Hajime who was in high spirits was chuckling to himself about how amusing it was that the citizens were so serious¡­¡­Everyone could surely faint peacefully together.

    Obtaining and holding onto ¡°God¡¯s Apostle¡¯s feathers¡±, reluctantly the ve owners backed down as there was alsopensation from the country and the majority of citizens were cheerful. In front of their eyes, several thousands of ve¡¯s shackles were being removed by the soldiers one after the other.

    The Demi-humans seemed to have been stunned but epted it with silence. Beingpletely honest they weren¡¯t sure about what was happening at the moment. Even if they understood they likely wouldn¡¯t be able to believe it.

    Before long, with some time the ve¡¯s shackles were all removed and Kouki who showed natural charisma led the Demi-humans outside of the capital. Along with him was also obviously Gaharudo as well as Hajime and them.

    The Demi-humans were stunned as they left the capital, amplifying her voice with physical reinforcement Shia shouted out, [You guys are free~! Return to your homes~!], they finally seemed to realize that they were ¡°liberated¡± and they all shouted out in joy all at once which caused the ground to shake.

    Under the cheerful blue sky, while at the Empire¡¯s outer walls, several thousands of Demi-humans headed towards home. Towards the impossible illusion, tears were falling down and Demi-humans were joyfully patting eachothers shoulders.

    Within those, there were many who received cruel physical and mental wounds as well, but they were healed through Reproduction Magic and Spirit Magic. Because even Yue couldn¡¯t urately erase their memories enmass, shepromised that it was necessary for them to be surrounded by family and friends in the long-term.

    There were also many Demi-humans that were transported to many different towns, Hajime and them couldn¡¯t be responsible to heal them. They as well, after returning to the Sea of Trees, have no choice but to allow their minds to be supported by the people around them.

    Even still, they¡¯ll be able to once again live in their hometown, they can meet their important people that they were separated from once again¡­..it was surely suitable to call this event a ¡°Miracle¡±. Hajime who was looking at the Demi-humans shouting in joy, began thinking about his family in Japan, [Someday I too will¡­¡­], he muttered inside himself and quietly clenched Yue¡¯s hand who snuggled up closely. The cute lover was as if saying, [It¡¯s alright], gently returned strength into Hajime¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    ================================================================================================

    Status tes

    ================================================================================================

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Nagumo Hajime (?????) Strength  10950 > 12150

    17 yo M     Vitality  13190 > 14250

    Transmuter (???) Resist   10670 > 11870

    Lv ??? > ???   Agility   13450 > 14550

    ch 25 > 122   Magic    14780 > 15980

    Adventurer Rank: Gold  Magic Resist 14780 > 15980

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hero of the series. Originally a gentle, quiet otaku boy, but

    wasbelled ipetant -> bullied -> fell into the abyss ->

    left arm was eaten -> became OP -> mindset changed: now talks

    with guns-first. Harem happened (though he treats Yue alone as

    special). Seeks to conquer the Great Dungeons so he can return

    home to Japan. (Author Note: stats are temporary, don¡¯t worry

    too much about it)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ??     Transmutation

    [+?????]   + Mineral Appraisal

    [+????]   + Precision Transmutation

    [+?????]   + Mineral Enquiry

    [+????]   + Mineral Separation

    [+????]   + Mineral Fusion

    [+????]   + Replication Transmutation

    [+????]   + Compression Transmutation

    [+????]   + High-speed Transmutation

    [+????]   + Automatic Transmutation

    [+?????????]  + Image Reinforcement Power Increase

    [+??????]   + Magic Consumption Reduction

    [+????]   + Mineral Dposition

    ????     Magic Maniption

    [+????]   + Magic Emission

    [+????]   + Magic Compression

    [+????]   + Remote Control

    ????     Stomach Acid Strengthening (Iron Stomach)

    ??     Lightning Armor (Lightning d)

    [+???]     + Lightning Resistance

    [+????]   + Output Increase

    ??     Sky Walk (Divine Step)

    [+??]      + Void Grip (Air Walk/Aerodynamic)

    [+??]      + Shukuchi (Instant Movement/Flicker/Ground Shrink)

    [+??]      + Grand Legs

    [+??]      + Lightspeed

    ??     Wind w (Air w)

    [+??]      + Triple ws

    [+??]      + Flying ws

    ??     Night Vision

    ??     Far Vision

    ????     Perception

    [+????]   + Specific Perception

    ????     Magic Perception

    [+????]   + Specific Perception

    ????     Heat Perception

    [+????]   + Specific Perception

    ????     Hide Presence (Sign Interception)

    [+??]      + Phantom Dance (Phantom Step)

    ???       Poison Resistance

    ????     Paralysis Resistance

    ????     Petrification Resistance

    ????     Panic Resistance

    ?????     All Elements Resistance

    ??     Foresight

    ??     Vajra (Indestructible)

    [+????]   + Specific Reinforcement

    [+????]   + Concentrated Reinforcement

    [+????]   + Grant Reinforcement

    ??     Grand Arm

    ??     Coercion (Pressure/Intimidation)

    ??     Telepathy

    ??     Tracking

    ??????      High-speed Magic Recovery

    [+????]   + Mana Focusing

    ????     Magic Conversion

    [+????]   + Vitality Conversion

    [+?????]   + Healing Conversion

    [+????]   + Impact Conversion

    ????     Limit Break (x3 all stats buff)

    ????     Creation Magic

    ????     Gravity Magic

    ????     Space Magic

    ????     Regeneration Magic

    ????     Spirit Magic

    ????     Language Comprehension

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    * Weapon names (German/German pronounciation):

    ????¡¤?????   Donner & Scg (¡°Thunder & Shock¡±), (rail)revolvers

    ??????      Scgen (¡°Knockout¡±), anti-materiel (rail)rifle

    ?????     Metzelei (¡°ughter¡±), gatling (rail)gun

    ????     Orkan (¡°Hurricane¡±), rocket & missileuncher

    ??????      Hyperion (¡°Sun God¡±),ser satellite

    ?????     Ferner (¡°Further¡±), airship

    * Automatic Transmutation:

    Automatically transmutes materials in a magic formation until

    the magic in the formation is exhausted.

    * Mineral Dposition:

    By carefully permeating magic, mineral bonds can be unbound.

    It¡¯s possible to dpose up to the smallest unit, but is

    time consuming. Unusable inbat. Skill used to process

    sand-like minerals.

    * Triple ws:

    Whereas the old bear w would fire one, this fires three

    identical wind des.

    * Flying ws:

    Wind des now fly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Yue      Strength   120 >  220

    323 yo F    Vitality   300 >  450

    Sorceress (??)    Resist   60 >  100

    Lv 75 > 82   Agility    120 >  220

    ch 67 > 122   Magic   6980 > 9180

    Adventurer Rank: Gold  Magic Resist 7120 > 9320

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Main heroine of the series. Imprisoned in the abyss, was saved

    by Hajime. Most skilled magic user in this world. Also Hajime¡¯s

    most skilled ero-opponent. For the time being, ssed as a

    Kuudere. Kuudere + bewitching + vampire princess + loli

    attributes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ????     Auto Regeneration

    [+????]   + Pain Control

    [+????]   + Regeneration Control

    ?????     All Elements Aptitude

    ????     Compound Magic

    ????     Magic Maniption

    [+????]   + Magic Emission

    [+????]   + Magic Compression

    [+????]   + Remote Control

    [+????]   + Increased Efficiency

    [+????]   + Mana Absorption

    [+????]   + Body Strengthening

    ????     Imagination Composition

    [+?????????]  + Image Reinforcement Power Up

    [+??????]   + Multiple Simultaneous Composition

    [+????]   + Dyed Invocation

    ????     Blood Conversion

    [+????]   + Body Strengthening

    [+????]   + Magic Conversion

    [+????]   + Vitality Conversion

    [+??? ?]    + Blood Oath Contract

    ??????      High-speed Magic Recovery

    ????     Creation Magic

    ????     Gravity Magic

    ????     Space Magic

    ????     Regeneration Magic

    ????     Spirit Magic

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    * Blood Oath Contract: (ch.67)

    Drastic efficiency increase when blood is drained from a

    contracted person (ie: Hajime).

    * Imagination Composition: (ch.67)

    Magic formations can bepleted with only a mental image

    (ie: chantless/formationless magic).

    * Regeneration Control:

    Can freely control regeneration ability.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Shia Houria    Strength  60 >  100

    16 yo F     Vitality  80 >  120

    Diviner (???)    Resist   60 >  100

    Lv 40 > 48   Agility   85 >  130

    ch 67 > 122   Magic   3020 > 3800

    Adventurer Rank: Gold  Magic Resist 3180 > 4000

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Heroine. Bunny Girl. Perky, energetic, frivolous. But has

    recently turned into a splendid person. Demi-humans are unable

    to use magic, but Shia is able to directly manipte magic

    despite that. Has no magical aptitude, but can use body

    strengthening to a degree that makes her a bugged character.

    Disappointing beauty + rabbit + desu + naive attributes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ???       Future Sight

    [+????]   + Automatic Invocation

    [+????]   + Future Prediction

    [+???]     + Divine Revtion Sight

    ????     Magic Maniption

    [+????]   + Body Strengthening

    [+????]   + Specific Strengthening

    [+???????]    + Conversion Efficiency Up III

    [+????]   + Concentration Strengthening

    ????     Gravity Magic

    ????     Space Magic

    ????     Regeneration Magic

    ????     Spirit Magic

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    * Weapon names (German/German pronounciation):

    ??????      Dr¨¹cken (¡°Press¡±), sledgehammer + shotgun

    * Divine Revtion Sight:

    Can glimpse a few seconds ahead into the future. Unlike

    Future Prediction it doesn¡¯t consume magic so it can be

    continuously active.

    * Conversion Efficiency Up III:

    Converts magic to physical stats (Str/Vit/Res/Agi) at a

    1:3 ratio (ie: 3800 = +11400).

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tio Kurarusu   Strength  770 >  880 [+Dragon Form 4620 > 8800]

    563 yo F    Vitality   1100 > 1250 [+Dragon Form 6600 > 12500]

    Guardian (???)   Resist   1100 > 1250 [+Dragon Form 6600 > 12500]

    Lv 89 > 93   Agility   580 >  700 [+Dragon Form 3480 > 7000]

    ch 67 > 122   Magic    4590 > 4990

    Adventurer Rank: Gold  Magic Resist  4220 > 4620

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Pervert. Hajime opened a new door for her when he used his

    Pile Bunker on her weak spot. A prudent, intellectual, mature

    spirit¡­ or should have been. Heroine. no ja + kimono +

    watermelons + shapeshifter attributes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ??     Dragon Form

    [+????]   + Dragonscale Hardening

    [+??????]   + Magic Efficiency Up

    [+???????]    + Body Ability Up II

    [+??]      + Roar

    [+??]      + Wind Armor (Wind d)

    [+?????]   + Pain Control II

    ????     Magic Maniption

    [+????]   + Magic Emission

    [+????]   + Magic Compression

    [+????]   + Remote Control

    ?????     Fire Element Aptitude

    [+??????]   + Mana Consumption Reduction

    [+????]   + Effect Up

    [+??????]   + Duration Up

    ?????     Wind Element Aptitude

    [+??????]   + Mana Consumption Reduction

    [+????]   + Effect Up

    [+??????]   + Duration Up

    [+???]     + Lightning Element

    ????     Compound Magic

    ????     Regeneration Magic

    ????     Spirit Magic

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    * Dragonscale Hardening: (ch.67)

    Hardness can be increased by expending magic. Can also increase

    Dragon Form¡¯s base stats and resistances.

    * Pain Control II:

    High level ability to freely convert pain into energy,

    increasing all stats. In addition it is possible to store the

    converted energy. However the energy can only be stored when

    still feeling lingering pain.

    * Lightning Element:

    Lightning magic is ssified as higher ranked wind magic, this

    allows lightning magic to be used at the same level as wind

    magic.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Shirasaki Kaori (????) Strength   280 > 1200

    17 yo F     Vitality   460 > 1200

    Healer (???)    Resist   360 > 1200

    Lv 72 > 10   Agility    380 > 1200

    ch 71 > 122   Magic   1380 > 1200

    Magic Resist 1380 > 1200

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Heroine. An unfortunate, regr schoolgirl that had her love

    interest, Hajime, stolen from her¡­ or so it seems. Feelings

    of love for Hajime sprouted during her second year of middle

    school. Became consciously aware of her feelings after Hajime

    fell into the abyss. When they reunited, forcibly joined the

    party when she became aware of Yue stealing Hajime away.

    Currently possessing the body of the Apostle of God, Nointo.

    ssmate + airhead + Stand (JoJo reference to her Hannya mask)

    + pitiable attributes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ????     Recovery Magic

    [+??????]   + Effect Up

    [+??????]   + Recovery Speed Up

    [+?????????]  + Image Reinforcement Power Up

    [+????]   + Osmosis Pration [?]

    [+????????]    + Effect Range Up

    [+????????]    + Remote Recovery Effect Up

    [+???? ??????] + Abnormal Status Recovery Effect Up

    [+??????]   + Magic Consuption Down

    [+??????]   + Magic Efficiency Up

    [+????]   + Consecutive Invocation

    [+??????]   + Multiple Invocation

    [+????]   + Dyed Invocation

    [+????]   + Addition Invocation

    ?????     Light Element Aptitude

    [+??????]   + Movement Speed Up

    [+????]   + Effect Up

    [+??????]   + Duration Up

    [+????]   + Consecutive Invocation

    [+??????]   + Multiple Invocation

    [+????]   + Dyed Invocation

    ??????      High-speed Magic Recovery

    [+??]      + Meditation

    ????     Regeneration Magic

    ????     Spirit Magic

    ????     Language Comprehension

    ????     Greatsword Dual-wielding Proficiency

    ????     Disintegration Ability (Dposition Ability)

    ?????     All Elements Aptitude

    ????     Compound Magic

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    * The broken greatswords and wargear were reced by Hajime.

    * Nointo¡¯s enchantment, infinite magic supply and pseudo-Limit

    Break are disabled.

    * Original Apostle¡¯s stats are all 12000. Kaori doesn¡¯t have

    full control of the body yet.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Amanokawa Kouki *   Strength   880 > 1020

    17 yo M     Vitality   880 > 1020

    Hero (??)    Resist   880 > 1020

    Lv 72 > 83   Agility    880 > 1020

    ch 71 > 122   Magic    880 > 1020

    Magic Resist  880 > 1020

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    (*?????) Hero (lol). A bundle of good and justice. However

    since he never thinks he¡¯s wrong, he has a bad habit of

    interpreting adverse situations to his own convenience. Kaori,

    Shizuku and Ryutaro are childhood friends.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ?????     All Elements Aptitude

    [+???????]    + Light Element Effect Up

    [+??????]   + Movement Speed Up

    ?????     All Elements Resistance

    [+???????]    + Light Element Effect Up

    ????     Physical Resistance

    [+?????]   + Recovery Power Up

    [+????]   + Impact Allevation

    ????     Compound Magic

    ??     Sword Proficiency

    [+????]   + Clear Mind

    ??     Herculean Strength

    ??     Shukuchi (Instant Movement/Flicker/Ground Shrink)

    [+???]     + Explosive Shukuchi

    ??     Foresight

    ??????      High-speed Magic Recovery

    ????     Perception

    ????     Magic Perception

    ????     Limit Break (x3 all stats buff)

    [+??]      + Supreme Destruction (x5 all stats buff)

    ????     Language Comprehension

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Yaegashi Shizuku *  Strength   450 >  650

    17 yo F     Vitality   560 >  760

    Swordswoman (??) Resist   320 >  520

    Lv 72 > 83   Agility   1110 > 1480

    ch 71 > 122   Magic    380 >  580

    Magic Resist  380 >  580

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    (*????) I wonder if she¡¯s a heroine¡­ Best friend of Kaori.

    Kouki and Ryutaro¡¯s childhood friend. Her home is a kendo dojo.

    Primary feature of this dignified girl is her ponytail. Has an

    excellent grasp of human subtleties and rtionships, her

    innate personality won¡¯t let her ignore trouble around her

    giving her a lot of hardships [?]. Recently though she¡¯s been

    depending too much on someone else¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ??     Sword Skill

    [+??????]   + shing Speed Up

    [+??????]   + Drawing Sword Velocity Up

    [+???]     + Mubyoushi

    ??     Shukuchi (Instant Movement/Flicker/Ground Shrink)

    [+???]     + Explosive Shukuchi

    [+???]     + Heavy Shukuchi [?]

    [+??]      + Seismic Leg

    [+???]     + Mubyoushi

    ??     Foresight

    [+??]      + Projection

    ????     Perception

    ??     Hidden Action

    [+??]      + Phantom Strike

    ????     Language Comprehension

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Sakagami Ryuutarou * Strength   820 > 980

    17 yo M     Vitality   820 > 980

    Brawler (??)    Resist   680 > 790

    Lv 72 > 83   Agility    550 > 650

    ch 71 > 122   Magic    280 > 350

    Magic Resist  280 > 350

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    (*?????) Muscle brain.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ???       Martial Arts

    [+????]   + Body Strengthening

    [+????]   + Specific Strengthening

    [+????]   + Concentrated Strengthening

    [+????]   + Pration Destruction

    ??     Shukuchi (Instant Movement/Flicker/Ground Shrink)

    [+???]     + Explosive Shukuchi

    ????     Physical Resistance

    [+??]      + Vajra (Indestructible)

    ?????     All Elements Resistance

    ????     Language Comprehension

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Taniguchi Suzu (???)  Strength   350

    17 yo F     Vitality   450

    Barrier Mage (???)  Resist   450

    Lv 83     Agility    380

    ch 122     Magic    820

    Magic Resist  580

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Chimikko. Mood maker of the ss. Unsung hero of the Hero

    party. A dirty old man at heart.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ?????     Barrier Magic Aptitude

    [+??????]   + Mana Efficiency Up

    [+??????]   + High-speed Invocation Up

    [+????]   + Remote Control

    [+????]   + Continuous Activation

    ?????     Light Element Aptitude

    [+??????]   + Barrier Aptitude Link

    ????     Language Comprehension

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ================================================================================================

    Supporting Characters

    ================================================================================================

    Myu        4 yo F

    Little girl of the Sea-race. Was saved by Hajime from an underground F¨¹hren ve auction.

    Her father died before she was born, so shees to love the strong and kind Hajime as her

    new father. She¡¯s so important to him that Hajime made a new oath. She likes ending her

    sentences in ¡°nano¡±. With the exception of Yue, she is the only person Hajime ispletely

    weak against.

    Remia        24 yo F

    Myu¡¯s mother. A gentle beauty. An undine widow whose soothes people with her ¡°ara ara, ufufu¡±.

    Hajime often cannot tell whether she is serious or joking. Restrains Hajime¡¯s party with her

    mature woman charm.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ssmates

    Hatayama Aiko (????)   25 yo F, Farmer (???)

    Social Studies teacher. Has a reverse harem of Temple Knights (though her head is full of

    concern for her students so she doesn¡¯t notice).

    Nakamura Eri (????)    17 yo F, Necromancer (????)

    Betrayed her ssmates to the demons. Used her original darkness magic ¡°Soul Bind¡± to

    manipte countless numbers of dead puppet soldiers. Valuable Bokummusume [?].

    Nagayama Jugo (???)     17 yo M, Heavy Brawler (????)

    Frontline party leader. Old man face.

    Nomura Kentaro (?????)    17 yo M, Earth Mage (???)

    Nagayama party member. Best friends with Nagayama and Endo. Likes Ayako Tsuji.

    Endo Kosuke (????)    17 yo M, Assassin (???)

    Nagayama party member. Has an extremely weak presence. Isn¡¯t noticed bybyrinth monsters

    or automatic doors.

    Tsuji Ayako (???)   17 yo F, Healer (???)

    Nagayama party member. Same ss as Kaori, her healing skills are a bit moreplex though.

    Yoshino Mao (????)    17 yo F, Enchanter (????)

    Nagayama party member. Unsung hero of the party.

    Hiyama Daisuke (????)    17 yo M, Light Warrior (???)

    Leader of the bullies harassing Hajime. Perpetrator who dropped him into the abyss. ckmailed

    by Eri in the beginning, butter killed many of the country¡¯s knights and soldiers of his own

    volition in order to obtain Kaori. He met a gruesome end when Hajime fed him alive to some

    monsters after finally going to town on him.

    Nakano Shinji (????)   17 yo M, Water Mage (???)

    Hiyama gang member.

    Saito Yoshiki (????)   17 yo M, Wind Mage (???)

    Hiyama gang member.

    Kondo Reiichi (????)   17 yo M, Spear Warrior (???)

    Hiyama gang member. Became prey to Eri¡¯s Soul Bind.

    Aikawa Noboru (???)     17 yo M, ¨C

    Ai-chan bodyguard member.

    Kawahara Akira (???)    17 yo M, ¨C

    Ai-chan bodyguard member.

    Tamai Atsushi (???)     17 yo M, ¨C

    Ai-chan bodyguard member.

    Sugawara Taeko (????)    17 yo F, ¨C

    Ai-chan bodyguard member.

    Miyazaki Nana (????)   17 yo F, ¨C

    Ai-chan bodyguard member.

    Sonobe Yuka (????)    17 yo F, ¨C

    Ai-chan bodyguard member.

    Shimizu Yukitoshi (????)  17 yo M, Dark Mage (???)

    Raised an army of monsters to distinguish himself in this new world. As a result he was

    left on the verge of death after a demon¡¯s suprise attack, after which Hajime terminated him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Heilig Kingdom

    Elhild = S = B = Heilig

    King. Killed by Eri during the Imperial City invasion.

    Luluaria = S = B = Heilig

    Queen. Rarely appears, but assists in the background. Has an equally weak presence like a

    certain someone [?].

    Randell = S = B = Heilig

    Prince. 10 yo. Handsome youth with blonde hair and blue eyes. Was infatuated with Kaori, but

    gave up after meeting Hajime. Currently heartbroken from losing his first love.

    Liliana = S = B = Heilig

    Princess. 14 yo. Talented and enormously popr within the kingdom. Has been harbouring

    feelings of love ever since she was saved by Hajime, however his treatment of her hasn¡¯t

    changed so recently she¡¯s a rather pitiable character.

    Meld = Loggins

    Knight team captain. Died by Eri¡¯s hands. Most unfortunate death.

    Jose = Rancaid

    Knight vice-captain of the same team. Likewise killed by Eri.

    n = Smith

    Knight background character, regrly appears [?]. Also dead.

    Kuzeri = Rail

    New knight team captain. A woman knight originally serving as an Imperial Guard under Liliana.

    Niito = Komorudo

    New knight team vice-captain. Previously themander of the third corps.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Adventurer Guild

    Ilwa = Chang

    F¨¹hren branch chief. Awarded Hajime a gold rank and provides him with support. A person who

    gave Hajime a lot of work (trouble).

    Dot = Clowe

    Ilwa¡¯s head secretary. Like Shizuku, suffers a lot of hardships.

    Catherine

    Former head secretary of the guild master. An olddy that personifies the cruelty of time.

    Loa = Bawabisu

    Horuado branch chief. Tsundere.

    Barusu = Raputa

    Guild master. May have spells of destruction [?].

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ankaji Dukedom

    Ranzi = Forward = Zengen

    Ankaji dukedom¡¯s lord. Had a falling out with the church, (?????) nice middle [?].

    Bizu = Forward = Zengen

    Ranzi¡¯s son. Attracted to Kaori. Facial expressions at the gunshot level when stared at [?].

    Airi = Forward = Zengen

    Bizu¡¯s sister. At 14 yo, overcame demi-human discrimination when she encountered Myu¡¯s

    cuteness.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Haltina Sea of Trees, Faea Belgaen

    Alferick = Hypist

    Faea Belgaen elder. Chief of the Forest-race (Elves). Longest lived and easiest to talk with.

    Zeru of the Tiger-race, Mao of the Winged-race, Rua of the Fox-race, Guze of the Earth-race

    (Dwarves), Jin of the Bear-race

    Background character elders. Jin never fully recovered from the blow Hajime delivered to his

    abdomen.

    Altena = Hypist

    Granddaughter of Alfrick.

    Regin = Banton

    Middle-aged man from the Bear-race. Once lead a raid on the Haulia to take revenge for Jin but

    had the tables turned. Afterwards developed a trauma of the Haulia, pulse rate and breathing

    would elevate just thinking about it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Haulia Tribe

    Cam = Haulia

    Shea¡¯s father, Chief of the Haulia tribe of the Rabbit-race. Hyahhaa chief. Chuuni chief.

    Currently calling himself ¡°Shadow demon hunter of the writhing abyss, Caamubantisu Erufanraito

    Rooderia Haulia.¡±

    Baru

    ¡°Barudoferudo of Certain Destruction¡±, 11 yo. Proud of his ranged weaponry skill. Infected

    with chuunibyou.

    Rana

    ¡°Ranainferina the Fleeting Shadow.¡± Probably has a job requiring speed.

    Mina

    ¡°Minasuteria the Sky Splitter.¡± Probably has an air assassination attack.

    Yao

    ¡°Yaozeriasu the Phantom Warrior.¡± Probably uses illusions to manipte his foes.

    Yoru

    ¡°Yorugandaru the Creeping Death.¡± Probably¡­ y¡¯know.

    Riki

    ¡°Rikiddobureiku the Light Rain.¡± Something or other.

    Io

    ¡°Iorunikusu the Lightning de.¡± Something or other.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hoelscher Empire

    Gahald = D = Hoelscher

    Emperor.

    Bias = D = Hoelscher

    Crown Prince. Ririana¡¯s fiance. Beheaded after he raised a ruckus.

    Nediru

    Formerly a jailer in the imperial army. Had hisher regions crushed beyond recognition.

    Master

    Imperial capital (Adventurer Guild) branch bartender. Tenpure guardian [?].

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Demon-race

    Furiido = Baguaa (Freed)

    Red haired, dark skinned, slightly pointed ear male of the demon-race. Mass-produces powerful

    demons, possesses space magic from the Age of Gods. His white dragon minions are particrly

    powerful, they plunged Hajime into a crisis with their Aurora Breath ability during an ambush.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª&m

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    The wind was roaring and howling, and the ground underneath was quickly flowing backwards.

    The Demi-humans that the Empire had released were wondering whether what they¡¯re currently experience was really reality or not, to confirm it, they¡¯ve pinched their cheeks many times to the point of bing teary eyed. And, they were unsettled as if dering, I¡¯m not waking up from my dream~, once again, they looked at the unrealistic scene. Although it¡¯s sometimes referred as, escaping from reality.

    They were currently boarded on a ¡°basket¡± that Hajime had installed onto the bottom of the ¡°Flying Airship¡±, ¡°Feruniru¡±, and are currently experiencing their first time traveling by air.

    Feruniru was as expected, not on the scale of being able to allow thousands of Demi-humans to board, so arge basket was quickly installed. Image-wise, it looked just like an airship gond.

    Actually, the gate hall was set up for Fair Bergen and the Hauria¡¯s hidden town, although it was possible to get to the Sea of Tree¡¯s instantly after opening a gate, they daringly chose to travel by air for the sake of setting up the stage. That way, there¡¯ll be much more impact of the Demi-human¡¯s being set free by the Empire.

    As it was, there was need for someone to assure the words at the open space fromst time, ¡°Releasing the Demi-humans were God¡¯s will¡±. The spectacle of a huge flying object turning towards the skies to return home was required topletely fool the Empire citizens.

    but, as the price, Hajime who started up Feruniru was faced with a harsh burden from having so much people loaded on. While gushing out red magical power on the bench seat in the bridge,ying on his back with his legs stretched outnguidly was not the embodiment of arrogance.

    As expected, to pilot the ship with thousands of people boarded on, their umted weight which forced his magic consumption to drain out was definitely not half-assed.

    However, while his magical powers were gradually drained away, with the current situation he decided to train his magical ability to efficiently operate magical power through his consciousness with much effort, however the cause of hisnguidity was likely not just due to the magic consumption though.

    To others it would just look like someone was beingzy but, it was actually a person¡¯s effort to train whenever possible. It was really hard to tell the difference¡­¡­

    Yue, Shia, and Kaori were attending and beside Hajime. Though Hajime¡¯s appearance was that of a father bingzy while sitting on a bench as his child ys at the park on a holiday, at his right arm was Yue, on his left was Shia using it as a pillow, and Kaori who was fiddling with his hair from the back of the seat.

    He was really training seriously but¡­¡­there would be no rebuttals that the scene looked just like a guy with his Harem.

    ¡°Oi oi, that¡¯s quite the attitude while in front of the Emperor, eh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nagumo-kun, although I¡¯m only saying it¡­..I think you should respect yourself a bit more?¡±

    ¡°How enviou¡­¡­I mean. Right. it¡¯s indecent¡±

    Though he was concentrating on training to operate his magical powers efficiently, unconsciously Yue and Shia were patting his head as the voices multiplied towards Hajime.

    In order to swear the oath in front of Fair Bergen¡¯s elders, Gaharudo, the Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire apanied them, Ririana apanied them as a member of the royal family of the same human beings to witness the oath as a princess of the Hairhi Kingdom, and the usual Shizuku. Of course, Kouki, Ryutaro, and Suzu was also there.

    And another person as well, Teio who was asked by Gaharudo to show him around on the airship was also there but, when she returned and saw Yue and them, ¡°Mistress as well~¡±, she dered to Hajime and began carrying out the ruOndaibu1, sensing what was about to happen Hajime used his legs to strangle her and without a problem she dropped to the ground. Although her eye whites were showing and she was slightly convulsing, there were no problems.

    ¡°Ah~, did you finish exploring the warship?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite ridiculous. I have absolutely no idea how this mass of metal is able to fly. But, its extremely interesting! Oi, Hajime Nagumo. Prepare an aircraft for us. I¡¯ll pay whatever you ask for¡±

    Gaharudo sat on the bench and faced towards him, his eyes were shining star-like in curiosity at Hajime. Shizuku and them also sat on the seats.

    By the way, Shizuku and Ririana were sitting right next to hajime. Though Gaharudo was a bit unpleased, but his eyes were shining like a little boy and he didn¡¯t care much about it. He seems to have greatly liked this airship.

    ¡°I have no need for stuff like money. Give it up. This is going to be the only time you¡¯re getting on board. Do your best to enjoy the time you have right now¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Na? Just one, even a small ne is fine¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no merit in it for me though¡±

    ¡°Nugu~u, if money is no good then how about women! One of my daughters was finally bing just the right age. Though she has quite a lot of pride, her beauty is top-tier. I¡¯ll add her into your harem so, na? It¡¯ll be nice right?¡±

    It appears that Gaharudo thought Hajime was an unparalleled yboy. It was sad that situationally it was something that couldn¡¯t be denied.

    However, it would be troublesome to suddenly be handed a woman so Hajime was about to reject whileughing but, the females reacted quicker than him.

    ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°No(desu2)(ja3)!!¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And there you have it¡±

    ¡°Chi, you¡¯re just showing off¡­..n? Princess Ririana, just now, didn¡¯t you also react?¡±

    Gaharudo sulked and clicked his tongue and turned his line of sight towards Ririana and noticed. Allured by that, the others also turn towards Ririana.

    ¡°Eh? N, no way. Are you sure you weren¡¯t mistaken?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kukuku. Come to think of it, at the party, you were having much more fun dancing with Hajime Nagumo than with Bias. Oi oi, Hajime Nagumo. Aren¡¯t you moving along too quickly? Even I¡¯m amazed at your speed¡±

    ¡°4Whawhawhawhat are you talking about! Me and Nagumo-san absolutely don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship! R, right? Ne? Nagumo-san!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Ah~, it¡¯s as impossible as the heavens overturning itself¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You didn¡¯t have to take it that far¡­¡­¡±

    Towards Hajime clear objection, the riled up and increasing tension that Ririana had was immediately cut down. She looked away at something sulkingly. From that attitude, Ririana understood that she had no chance¡­¡­

    Or rather, in her heart she was looking back towards the dance from the party. Hajime should have been thinking about it too but, topletely put down the person in question on the spot, nces of sympathy was looked at Ririana, then towards Hajime.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why do I have to be looked at with those kinds of eyes. In the first ce, the princess is something like a married woman. Although her fiance was beheaded, that doesn¡¯t mean that her marriage with the royal family was lost. That¡¯s why, eventually she¡¯ll be paired up with another royalty right?¡±

    ¡°Ah~, about that¡­..¡±

    On behalf of Ririana who had the expression of having chewed hundreds of bitter insects and worms, Gaharudo answered.

    ¡°Beingpletely honest, my n is currently not in the position for that kind of thing. After all, we have to wear these nes throughout our entire lives or else we¡¯ll die, we¡¯ve got to deal with the many ridiculous situations that arose¡±

    Just like Garuda had said, a ne with a red gem was definitely on his neck.

    ¡°From the contents of that oath, even if someone else other than the royalty disobeys the contract, the royal family will ¡°judge ordingly by thew¡± to the best we can, our lives are connected now, as it is, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the lives of the public have also been grasped. A radical reform of punishment needs to be created in order to enforce thews, and all the other towns besides the Empire needs to know of thew as well¡­¡­everyone here and there are desperate right now¡±

    As Gaharudo leaned back deeply into the backrest of the seat, he scratched his head as if saying, ¡°I¡¯m lost!¡±.

    ¡°Now that I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be dying, I can¡¯t afford to have the princess of another kingdom marry in, there¡¯s absolutely no other choice. moreover, we¡¯ve lost manpower because of the emancipation of the Demi-humans. There¡¯s people fussing about everywhere. We also need manpower in correspondence towards suppressing the public, honestly, it¡¯s a situation where the Empire actually wants to ask (. . . . .) for the Kingdom¡¯s support instead¡±

    ¡°I see. In other words you¡¯re taking back the marriage proposed to the princess?¡±

    ¡°Ma~a, that¡¯s about it. We need to calm down the situation and confirm the safety of the royal family first, then once that happens, this time, it would be a better idea for his highness Randell¡­¡­or rather Majesty now¡­. to marry with a princess instead¡±

    Towards Gaharudo¡¯s exnation, everyone present gave off a, ¡°Heh~¡± expression.

    By the way, actually, one of the royalty screamed out, ¡°As if there¡¯s any truth to that foolish talk! I¡¯ll be removing this ne!¡±, and they really removed their ne, afterwards, they suddenly turned mad and rampaged around, and as if their threads were cut, they died on the spot, this was the reason why the royalty began to work desperately.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great then! Riri!¡±

    ¡°It really is. Freedom to love¡­..might actually still be impossible but, for the time being, you¡¯ve gained time¡±

    ¡°Un un. I¡¯m d for you, Riri¡±

    With Kouki first, the members nced at Ririana with a gentle gaze. Ririana showed a bitter smile towards her friends who were ncing at her, pleased without reserve that the ¡°marriage had been cleared up¡±. Oddly enough, Gaharudo also showed a wry smile.

    ¡°With that, Hajime Nagumo. Right now princess Ririana is currently free5? If you want, the Empire will cooperate with you with all it¡¯s might¡±

    ¡°Na~!? Your Majesty! What are you saying! I, I¡¯m not¡­¡­¡±

    Gaharudo was grinning from ear to ear as he said it. Once again Ririana was riled up.

    However, Hajime was taking the contents of the talk lightly and turned an amazed expression towards Gaharudo. He had enough of Ririana¡¯s current attitude.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to give you an airship in return? No matter how you look at it there are no merits¡­..rather, isn¡¯t it a demerit?¡±

    ¡°Just what are you implying!? Nagumo-san!¡±

    ¡°Oi oi, she¡¯s the princess of a country? Normally, it¡¯s a ce that men can¡¯t even reach¡±

    ¡°Wait a second, did you two hear what I just said? Are you guys listening to me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t group me with you. I have no hobbies to collect women. Princess is only a title, rather it¡¯ll only cause troubles¡±

    ¡°Hai-hai-hai, you guys definitely didn¡¯t listen. No one here listened to me. ¡­..~Gusu~¡­¡­what exactly is a princess I wonder¡­..¡±

    ¡°Riri¡­¡­it¡¯s alright¡­..U~u, you¡¯re a princess so don¡¯t worry¡±

    ¡°Ri, Riri! I heard you properly, so! Show some spirit!¡±

    Ririana waspletely through with Hajime and Gaharudo¡¯s discussion, Ririana finally began writing characters on her seat in a negligent manner. At the edge of her eye, something was gathering and sparkling. Then Shizuku and Kouki were desperately trying to cheer her up.

    Disregarding Ririana and them, Hajime was currently groaning, ¡°Unununu¡±, and Gaharudo who was trying to negotiate with him let out a sigh.

    ¡°I have nothing I want right now, just give it up. Eventually, just maybe, you¡¯ll find something worth negotiating over¡­¡­so just wait patiently until that time¡±

    ¡°Nu~uuu, you really have nothing that you want? Anything you want done? Just honestly say it out. Humans always have wants. It¡¯s always been decided that someone who says that they don¡¯t want anything are either no longer human or just scheming something behind the scenes. ¡­..Ah~, that¡¯s right, you were a monster¡±

    ¡°You trying to pick a fight? ¡­¡­.Ma~a, I can understand what you mean. But¡­..¡±

    As Hajime was saying that, he jerked and embraced both Yue and Shia.

    ¡°What I really want is already in my arms. ¡°Having them with me at all times¡± is already enough to fill my entire head, I can¡¯t think of anything ¡°more¡± than that. Probably for life¡±

    That¡¯s why-, Hajime expressed that negotiations were useless. Yue was so happy she brought her body closer, Shia¡¯s eyes were opened wide to have also been forcefully held like Yue, in the next moment her Usamimi and bunny tail began wagging back and forth and she threw her arms around Hajime.

    On Hajime¡¯s chest, Yue¡¯s and Shia¡¯s eyes met, both of them bothughed, ¡°Kufufu¡±, and smiled at one another.

    ¡°Ah~, ah~, I get it, I get it. Chi, it¡¯s way too sweet for my mouth to handle. I guess I¡¯ll go and enjoy the scenery on the deck¡­..¡±

    Gaharudo got up with an annoyed look and quickly left the bridge. Hajime was smiling wryly. After seeing the face-to-face discussion, Kouki and Ryutaro didn¡¯t know what to do and let their eyes wander around. Suzu let out an odd voice, ¡°Howa~¡±.

    And a voice came out from behind Hajime and his legs.

    ¡°Uu~, it¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s only Yue and Shia! Ne, ne~e, Hajime-kun. ¡°In my arms¡± is a metaphorical expression right? It¡¯s not only limited to Yue and Shia right? Ne?¡±

    ¡°Ma, master. Although I got to experience your wonderful foot technique, will you not hold mistress closely either? ¡°In my arms¡± would be nice¡­¡­¡±

    Kaori clung onto Hajime from behind, she was desperately trying to appeal for her existence. Teio sat up and pleaded to Hajime with her chin on his knee.

    The person who reacted to the two was Yue.

    While getting up a little, she nced towards Kaori and Teio.

    ¡°¡­¡­How unfortunate¡±

    ¡°Wha, what do you mean!?¡±

    ¡°Mu~u, I can¡¯t ignore that just now, Yue!¡±

    Kaori and Teio had an atmosphere as if they were chewing onto a handkerchief while letting out ¡°Ki~iii!¡±, as they looked at Yue who was expressionless. Yue inclined her neck as if she was thinking about something, then she slowly pointed at herself and Shia.

    Then,

    ¡°¡­¡­Winner¡±

    Following that, she pointed at Kaori and Teio.

    ¡°¡­¡­Loser¡±

    And as expected, it was said with her expressionless face. Then as it was she snuggled her cheek against Hajime¡¯s chest. Then at that moment, a sound of something being cut ¡°~Buchi~¡± could be heard within the bridge.

    ¡°Fu, fufufu¡­.Yue¡¯s pretty weird right? suddenly saying things that don¡¯t make sense¡­.she¡¯s surely broken somewhere?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That must be true. Then mistresses must fix it¡±

    ¡°Speaking of fixing, there¡¯s a simple way of doing it¡±

    ¡°Umu umu, broken things will¡­..¡±

    ¡± ¡°Be fixed if hit! (No-ja!6)¡± ¡±

    They suddenly both stood up and overlooked down on Yue while smiling.

    Extremely tensed7? Fighting spirit8?-like began to overflow. From that pressure, Kouki, Ryutaro, and Suzu huddled together to brace themselves. Kouki began to whisper in a mutter, ¡°Is, is that Kaori?¡±.

    Yue who was hit by both of their pressures, once again, smiled slightly which ruined her expressionless face and looked up.

    ¡°¡­..Stop it. If we seriously went at it, both of you have no chances of beating me¡±

    Are you CodiOta9 they wanted to tsukkomi her lines. And that was quite the intense provocation.

    ¡± ¡°Just what we wanted! (Ja!)¡± ¡±

    Sure enough it caused Kaori and Teio to heat up even more. Yue also slowly got up.

    ¡°Wa, the three of you wait a second! To suddenly start fighting¡­..or rather, Nagumo-kun10! Stop them!¡±

    Shizuku was sweatingly and flustered around trying to do her best to arbitrate the situation. And quickly came to the conclusion that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them herself! So she gave up and turned to ask for help from Hajime who was the cause of this dispute.

    Hajime just casually said¡­..

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m sluggish¡­..¡±

    His magical power was already drastically decreased and he became sluggish. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of moving.

    To begin with, a small quarrel was an everyday urrence, rather it was more like a kind ofmunication for the girls, so Hajime didn¡¯t pay much heed to it.

    ¡°P, people like you are~¡±

    However, Shizuku was still oblivious towards her surroundings then, a cheek began to twitch.

    Then, a hanya-voice called out to Shizuku.

    ¡°Shizuku-chan! Please take that back!¡±

    ¡°Ar~e? Since when did I get pulled into this!?¡±

    Quite naturally, Shizuku¡¯s participation in the war was decided.

    ¡°Sa~a, princess, let¡¯s both step up together! You¡¯re an barrier expert right? I¡¯ll leave defences to you and Suzu over there!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Me as well!? Why!?¡±

    ¡°Suzu was also casually included!?¡±

    Teio with her draconic strength held Suzu and Ririana¡¯s necks like a kitten and dragged them. ¡°Princess¡­..I¡¯m a princess¡­¡­.¡±, Ririana muttered out with empty feelings.

    ¡°¡­¡­Shia, I¡¯m entrusting you as the Vanguard¡±

    ¡°A, alright! I won¡¯t let anyone get near Yue-san!¡±

    Full of spirit. It seemed that Shia served as Yue¡¯s vanguard. She got up from Hajime and started twirling her arm around.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hajime, wait for a bit. I¡¯m going to beat them ande back¡±

    ¡°O~h, do it in moderation~¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­After we¡¯re done fighting we¡¯ll embrace again¡±

    ¡°Anytime is fine~¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­N~¡±

    With that, the female members (except for some) left towards the deck with the atmosphere filled with fighting spirit. Although the deck was a moderate size it couldn¡¯t be said to have actually been enough. Surely It¡¯ll likely be good battle training. It¡¯s necessary for Kaori to get used to Nointo¡¯s body so moving around is a good idea. Since there¡¯s no telling what kind of ordeals they¡¯ll be facing at the greatbyrinth, ¡°Harutsuina Sea of Trees¡±, it¡¯s good to train even if only a bit.

    However it was unknown whether Yue and them had that in mind though.

    After a while, roars and explosions were beginning to be heard. Kouki and them were startled. They had anxious expressions, wondering if it was really alright to just leave them as is.

    ¡°They¡¯re having fun huh~¡±

    However, Hajime¡¯s impression was just that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Or rather what¡¯s with you, Nagumo¡­..¡±

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re quite outrageous¡­.¡±

    The bridge that was only filled with men now, after looking at the bored Hajime, Kouki and Ryutaro were half amazed and half concerned. He wasn¡¯t phased at all with that riot that the women started, it seemed to have beenpletely natural so they were impressed as men.

    After that, Yue and their fight ended after terribly scaring the Demi-humans, and finally the Sea of Trees were beginning to appear up ahead. Although it sounded as if the first to scream out was the emperor¡­¡­.it must have surely just been their imaginations.

    While quietly worrying for the emperor¡¯s safety, they began to prepare andnd at the Sea of Trees.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    If you are not reading this, that means this content is stolen. Please support us by visiting our site.

    With the sun hiding its face, the curtain of night fell down.

    The interior of the Sea of Trees was illuminated by Fair Bergen as people produced orange lights. Normally, no matter how busy they are with reconstruction, the time for pleasures of family meals and family time would be long past, and the serene silence would be flowing in the air.

    However, the current Fair Bergen was as if the night and day cycle were reversed, it was wrapped up in mor. People were busily running to the right and left. People started gathering in the vige outside of Fair Bergen, it appears that people were arranging the soldiers and instructing them.

    Towards that mor, while looking out the window that was left open to let in the evening wind, one of Fair Bergen¡¯s elders, Alfrerick Hapisuto of the forest people had a slightly indescribable expression while holding a document in one hand.

    In the contents, was a report about epting in several thousands of their brethren back, it was that kind of document. The other elders were also helping out to split the work.

    ¡°Fu~u¡­.Cam. Is our brethren trulying back?¡±

    ¡°¡­..You¡¯re still saying that kind of thing. I¡¯m not going to keep reassuring you every time you ask, just hurry up and finish preparing to ept them¡±

    When Alfrerick began talking, as if the room was alive a person¡¯s presence appeared. Beside Alfrerick was the Haruia, Cam, who had concealed his presence.

    Cam and the Hauria tribe came back through the gate ahead of Hajime and them to tell of the Demi-humans being liberated. And used the telepathy stones to increase efficiency of the preparations to ept in their people, that was their roles as volunteers.

    ¡°I know that. It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s still just to hard to believe. That Empire is really liberating our brethren¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be proven in a few hours from now. Ma~a, I can understand your feelings. ¡­..For us, if it wasn¡¯t for boss, never in our dreams did we think something of this scale could be done¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­..the qualified person¡ªNagumo Hajime, huh. If that story is true then, he is not just my granddaughter¡¯s but all of our brethren¡¯s savior. We¡¯ll have to think of a way to repay him¡­..¡±

    ¡°Boss probably doesn¡¯t expect any of those kinds of things. Rather than that, quickly move that hand of yours. The reports are stacking up again¡±

    Cam who heard a report from the telepathy stone, nced towards Alfrerick for an instant. Although something was said to Cam through the telepathy stone, he only looked out into space, his appearance had no openings at all either. On the contrary, intense drive appeared from hisck of presence.

    They once had an expression of resignation towards their expectation of their n being executed¡­¡­you¡¯d never think they were the same person. Their original gentle atmosphere was also nonexistent now, instead they had a sharpness that seemed that it would cut anyone who just touches them.

    In fact, that sharpness had already been shown.

    That was because as soon as Cam came to the elders and told them to prepare to ept in the ves which will be liberated, no one, not even Alfrerick could believe his words but, on that asion, one of the elders felt that Cam¡¯s behavior was irreverently and unpleasant, so they started throwing out words in contempt at Cam and even tried to get him to kneel down forcefully.

    Even if they¡¯ve avenged the Kumaninzoku before and helped out when Fair Bergen was attacked by the demons and empire, the values that the Usagininzoku were seen in where likely not able to change so quickly.

    However, towards that action due to fixed values, he returned it with severe murderous intent. The moment that one of the elder¡¯s subordinates tried to touch Cam, just where were they hidden, simultaneously the Hauria tribe appeared and ced their des on all of the elder¡¯s necks.

    Naturally, the man who was about to confront cam also had a de pointed at him, it turned into a situation where no one moved a muscle. Filled with murderous intent, if you spoke poorly, there¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯ll bear their fangs, Alfrerick was somehow able to resettle peace in that situation.

    In an instant, they upied Fair Bergen¡¯s elder meeting who carried the highest power, and, made them all breakout into cold sweat with their fierce murderous intent, for the time being they decided to trust them and see what happens. Or rather, they couldn¡¯t do anything but that. The Hauria¡¯s des which were on the scruff of their necks were dangerous.

    ¡°Oji-sama11, preparation for the meals areplete. This is the quantity left after consumption¡±

    A lovely voice just like a bell ranged out and pulled Alfrerick out of his recollection which made him break out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Mu, Arutena huh. Thanks for the hard work. But, you keep going back and forth12, don¡¯t stress yourself out¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just fine. My brethren areing back, I can¡¯t just sit and do nothing¡±

    Arutena took on a resolute attitude as Alfrerick was worrying. However, after passing on the report to Alfrerick, strangely she began to fidget restlessly. Though Alfrerick was dubious, he noticed that his granddaughter was frequently ncing towards Cam, and somehow guessed what she had in mind.

    ¡°If you¡¯re anxious about him, how about hearing about it from Cam?¡±

    ¡°! N, no, I wasn¡¯t particrly thinking about Nagumo-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°However, I never said anything about a man did I?¡±

    ¡°Oji-sama! No way, please don¡¯t find faults in others words like a meanie!¡±

    Alfrerick was visibly pleased while watching his granddaughter who was restless, he may have been serious about it?-she thought.

    Due to Arutena¡¯s personality and figure, there have been many marriage proposals since her birth but, up until now she¡¯s rejected them all, the person in question wanted to follow in her grandfather¡¯s footsteps and work for the country rather than thinking about marriage. That¡¯s why he had never had this kind of discussion until now¡­..

    From within Alfrerick, his foolishness and teasing as a grandfather started to rise up.

    ¡°Fumu, that man is definitely your benefactor but, he doesn¡¯t think of you as special? Or rather, to be specific he was helping out the Hauria tribe? Although you shouldn¡¯t think too much into it¡­..it¡¯ll be difficult to get him to be your partner¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it~, it¡¯s not like that! Mou~! I heard that Nagumo-sama was bringing back our brethren, so I was only a bit interested about it. Yes, that¡¯s the only reason!¡±

    With a puffed out face, Arutena started to leave the room and Alfrerick secretly let out a sigh.

    Then, at that time, Cam who was quiet until then, unexpectedly called out to Arutena.

    ¡°Miss Arutena¡±

    ¡°Eh, ehtto, yes? Cam-san. What is it?¡±

    Cam had a smile as if he was amused at something which made Arutena reply back wryly. Cam reported smiling as he saw Arutena who was cautious.

    ¡°Although it seems as if boss allows many women to serve him, the fact is, he¡¯s fairly single-minded. And, the ¡°special¡± positions have already been covered, as so, it¡¯s immovable. It¡¯s possible to get closer towards those seats but, you¡¯d likely need a substantial amount of trust for that¡±

    ¡°Wa, ha~a¡­..Ehtto¡±

    Cam was fearlessly grinning at the puzzled Arutena.

    ¡°By the way, ording to boss¡¯s actions, the closest person towards that seat is¡­¡­my daughter Shia. After all, the reason why he helped us bear our fangs at the Empire was because, ¡°For the sake of Shia¡¯s smile to not be clouded¡± he said¡±

    ¡°! Is, is that so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it was for Shia¡¯s sake, Boss would take on a country¡¯s army. Right, all for Shia¡¯s sake. Fufufu¡±

    ¡± ! ¡±

    Arutena sensitively guess that he was basically implying, ¡°You can¡¯t win against my daughter!¡±.

    Actually, Arutena was the same age of Shia who was 16 years old. Therefore, having beenpared with another girl of her age and told that she wouldn¡¯t even be a proper match¡­¡­ there was no helping that she was angry.

    ¡°When you say Shia-san¡­..you¡¯re talking about the one with the pale bluish hair right. Allow me to say that I don¡¯t think I¡¯m inferior to her. Though there is definitely a difference in the amount of time spent together¡­¡­even I would, with the same amount of time given to me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°13Iya, iya, our Shia is an extremely special existence, as expected, miss Arutena should stop from doing such useless things for your own sake, allow me to give you some advice. If you miss the marriageable age it¡¯ll be a very bleak thing¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s uncalled for!¡±

    ¡°Ha~a. Cam, would you leave the teasing of my granddaughter at that¡­¡­¡±

    The huffing mad Arutena and the grinning Cam. Alfrerick let out a grand sigh as he looked at the two.

    The reason why Cam was provoking Arutena was because he was a bit meddlesome.

    Of course, he was not going against Arutena, he was going against Shia. The rtionship of Shia and Hajime when they left the Sea of Trees could be said that Shia was rushing it. That is, as long as you¡¯re looking at appearances only, Cam had felt that their rtionship had be quite intimate. After one push, make sure to rush straight beyond the goal!

    That one push, in other words it was a detonator for Arutena to start scheming, If Shia had heard it, ¡°That¡¯s extremely uncalled for!¡± she¡¯d say in anger.

    Cam chuckled to himself as he had lit up Arutena¡¯s feelings of rivalry. The appearance of a girl whos decided to love without hesitation and resort to anything was¡­..incredibly devilish.

    Then, at that time, all of the sudden the outside became noisy. It wasn¡¯t the same noise from running around like before, it was the noisiness of tension from an unexpected situation. They even began to hear roars.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±

    Alfrerick suddenly stood up from his seat and walked up to the window. Then he saw the cause of themotion.

    ¡°Pirs¡­.of¡­.light?¡±

    Exactly ording to those words, light as strong as the sunlight during daytime was shining down onto the trees, no, the light was iparably strong, that, rather than just the trees it lit up past them and lit up the za of Fair Bergen.

    The situation was currently unknown, Alfrerick had his eyes wide opened and a calm voice resounded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alfrerick. Boss has arrived¡±

    Say no to aggregator site!

    Right, the identity of the light which illuminated Fair Bergens za, was the searchlight of the airship ¡°Feruniru¡± which has arrived in the skies of Fair Bergen.

    1. It¡¯s a reference which I can¡¯t make out, ¤È¥Ï¥¸¥á¤Ë¥ë¡ð¥ó¥À¥¤¥Ö¤ò›QÐÐ¤·

    2. Shia

    3. Teio

    4. She actually repeats Nya, but english-wise it doesn¡¯t make sense like it did with Hajime¡¯s name in the chapter 120 lol

    5. english ent

    6. Teio

    7. Doki as in the effect doki doki

    8. Toki

    9. Unsure about what this reference is, ¥³©`¥Ç¥£¡ð©`¥¿©`

    10. lol whoops i didn¡¯t notice i had kun and san mixed up here, thanks gimme_breack and maniac88

    11. Grandfather

    12. unsure, ¤ªÇ°¤âŽ¢¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤Æ¤Þ¤Àég¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À

    13. light hearted no¡¯s

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    An intense light poured down over Fair Bergen just like a barrier.

    Demi-humans were running away in different directions when the za was lit up by the pir of light, they were all watching from afar with nervous expressions of what¡¯s toe.

    Simrly, soldiers surrounded the za while having an expression cramped with fear.

    Bekibeki~, Baki~, Beki~!! *Sound of branches breaking*

    Immediately afterwards, a scream-like sound was emitted by the tree¡¯s overhead as they broke. [Goodness gracious, has a new monster appeared!], as Fair Bergen¡¯s residents took a forward stance, it appeared.

    What they saw first was a huge mass of metal. Gradually lowering it¡¯s altitude and finally the residents of Fair Bergen noticed that it was a gond. Afterwards, the appearance of a devilfish-like airship ¡°Feruniru¡± was seen. The ground was illuminated by the two powerful searchlights which were attached to the bottom of its front and back in order to look for a safe ce tond.

    The surrounding people could do nothing but simply open their eyes and mouths widely in astonishment, Feruniru slowly lowered the gond to the ground and purges it, then itnded beside the gond.

    The za waspletely filled up with the gond and Feruniru and the surrounding people took distance from it in a panic. At the same time, they had a, what¡¯s going to happen now, face filled with unease as they looked.

    Then, at that time, the front and back of the rectangr shaped gond suddenly opened up. The Demi-humans were startled. The soldier¡¯s hands which held their weapons were drenched in sweat and, ~Gokuri~, the sound of their throats could be heard. Their expressions stiffened up when they thought about what might jump out of the gond which was wrapped in darkness.

    Among the residence¡¯s gazes, what appeared from the atmosphere timidly was¡­¡­an Usagininzoku girl. With that, the residents expressions turned into bewilderment. In that situation where the residents couldn¡¯t process and understand yet, Demi-humans appeared one after another from the darkness.

    Those who came out from the gond in session, all equally looked around their surroundings with a slightly unbelieveable expression. In the serene silence of the cool air, vigorously, along with the security they felt while surrounded by trees, the nostalgic lights of Fair Bergen, and the sight of their brethren who they believed they¡¯d never see again.

    Although they were still in a stunned state like vegetation absorbing water, they were gradually realising. ¡°We¡¯ve finally returned to our hometown¡± is what they said.

    Fair Bergen¡¯s residents were also the same as well.

    A woman hesitatingly advanced ahead slowly. It was a middle-aged woman who had dropped down inumimis. She had tears umting in the corners of her eyes and gently called out the name which she thought was lost.

    [¡­..Zack, are you Zack?]

    The one who reacted to that voice was a boy who simrly had dropped down inumimis. It was that boy which Kouki had worried about at the Empire. Once the boy caught the appearance of the woman, his face crumpled up into tears and started running out.

    [Ka-san!*Mom*]

    [Zack!]

    As the woman knelt down and expanded out her arms, the boy leaped into her chest. The woman who was called, mother, was tightly embracing her son within her arms to confirm that it wasn¡¯t a fantasy. And the parent and child had tears flowing out of delight from their miraculous reunion.

    During the period of the parent and child¡¯s reunion, the Demi-humans and residents realized that they¡¯ve returned and shouted out in joy which shook the ground as they ran towards each other, family and friends were releasing a powerfully bright voice every time they met up with acquaintances and lovers who were safe.

    Fair Bergen was wrapped up in great joy, the usual quiet tranquility suddenly disappeared and a festival-like racket began.

    Inside of the mor of Demi-humans which was filled with overflowing smiles, Alfrerick as well as the other elders came running up to Hajime and them who got off Feruniru.

    [Boy¡­..you had apletely unexpected appearance]

    [N? Ahh, Alfrerick huh. Ma~a, there were various bothersome things so overlook it for me]

    When Alfrerick looked overhead at the trees which folded and broke, he showed a wry smile as he talked, Hajime was scratching his cheek and had a slightly embarrassed expression.

    From the skies of the Sea of Trees, the idea to descend down onto and crushing the trees without question just to enter from the outside of the Sea of Trees because using a gate to transfer everyone was too troublesome was due to careless judgement from his magical power being reduced to almost nothing.

    However, because Hajime had been impressed by Fair Bergen¡¯s beautiful scenery, as expected there¡¯s was a slight feeling of having done something bad.

    [Sorry, Yue. Can I rely on you?]

    [N¡­..leave it to me]

    When Hajime called out to Yue by his side, Yue¡¯s lips loosened into a wry smile and she extended out her right arm overhead.

    [¡°Absolute Imitation¡±] *That¡¯s what I¡¯m calling it, ??*

    Reproduction magic ¡°Absolute Imitation¡±. It¡¯s a magic which restores all destruction regardless of whether it was organic or inorganic matter.

    The moment Yue activated the magic, the tree¡¯s overhead immediately regained their former appearances. The elders exposed absentminded expressions towards the irrational magic which they witnessed. Only Alfrerick was able to guess that it was due to obtaining new Age of Gods magic and he massaged his forehead wrinkles like he was tired.

    [Oji-sama, although I sympathize with your feelings, it¡¯s about time we should¡­¡­.]

    [Mu, that¡¯s right. Boy¡­..no, Nagumo-dono. I¡¯ve roughly heard of the circumstances from Cam. Though it was unbelievably sudden, it appears that my brethren have really been released. we¡¯ve likely just experienced a historical moment right now. First of all, as Fair Bergen¡¯s representative, I thank you]

    [That¡¯s what you say but, the ones who did everything was the Hauria tribe. Please don¡¯t make mistakes here?]

    Hajime gave a warning towards Alfrerick¡¯s words as he was indifferently putting the gond and Feruniru back away into the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±. Suddenly the enormous objects from the za disappeared and the people who were expressing their joys began blinking their eyes. Then they paid attention towards Hajime and them who were facing the Elders.

    [Ahh, of course. To begin with if the Haruia tribe wasn¡¯t here, Fair Bergen may have beenpletely obliterated from the previous attack. Considering that as well, there¡¯s nothing else to believe. Fufu~, never in my long life¡­..did I ever expect that it would be the weakest and banished Haruia tribe that would have defeated the Empire]

    The Hauria tribe challenged the Empire to a fight and came out victorious and they even rescued all the brethren¡ª-that fact having been stated from Alfrerick¡¯s mouth made the residents realise who the people that allowed them to reunite with their important people were.

    They turned their attention to Cam who was standing next to Alfrerick with a straightened back. What dwelled in their eyes was not contempt at the weakest race but, great awe and respect of looking at a hero.

    When Cam notices those nces, as if he had thought of something a mischievous smile appeared on his lips and he slowly raised his right hand. And as if saying, [Come over here!], he bent his fingertips. It was a hand signal which they used when they invaded the castle.

    In that instant, it seemed like someone would instinctively tsukkomi, [*light hearted no¡¯s* Iya, Iya, where were you guys hiding!], the other Hauria tribesmen suddenly appeared around Cam! And they all took an ¡°At ease¡± stance while lined up without moving at all as they awaited theirmand.

    Cam had a satisfied smile as he looked at his tribesmen who stood in a line, his eyes were sharp like a de and filled with drive which was enough to make people back away unconsciously, all of the residents¡ª¡ªto be exact it was the Usagininzoku who he raised his voice towards.

    [My brethren. People of the Sea of Trees who have suffered humiliation and resignation over the long time. Listen. Though we¡¯ve managed to ovee the Empire this time, eternal peace is impossible. All of your futures will definitely be threatened once again, not too long from now]

    The hundreds of Usagininzoku that were at the za trembled in fear towards those words. Will the painful days of the Empiree once again? they¡¯re eyes clinged onto Cam who was making a speech.

    [Once that happens, you guys will once again experience days like yesterday. No, not only that. This time, evenrades who have escaped being ves will also suffer the same fate]

    Although they were safe now, the dark future was pointed out, not only the Usagininzoku but also the other Demi-humans were looking down.

    [Are you guys fine with that?]

    There¡¯s no way it¡¯s fine. We never want to return to those days where our dignity was trampled on. Let alone, allowing our precious people to experience those pains as well.

    But, even if you say that, what should we do¡­¡­

    Cam was ncing sternly at his brethren who were looking down, and as if the answer was right before their eyes, he further increased his voice.

    [There¡¯s no way that¡¯s fine right? Then, what should we do. It¡¯s simple. If you want to protect those who are important to you right now¡­..fight. If you don¡¯t wish to live while being exploited in resignation then¡­..stand up for yourselves. If you wish to change the Usagininzoku¡¯s circumstances then¡­¡­fill your heart with hatred! Just like how we of the Hauria Tribe did! The Usagininzoku was never the weakest to begin with! As long as you have determination, then you can be stronger than any other race! We¡¯ve already proven that!]

    Some leaked an, [Ah¡­..]. They realised that those who broke through the huge enemy and rescued them were not a special existence but the same Usagininzoku that they were. One of the Usagininzoku that was looking down rose their face up once again.

    [Remember the humiliation that you received at the Empire. Do not contempt yourselves that it was due to unfortunate circumstances. Continue protecting your important people with your own hands. If you have the time to indulge yourself in resignation then take up your weapons! We¡¯ll teach you how to fight. If you seek power, if you¡¯ve decided to fight then, you shoulde and join us. The Hauria tribe will always wee you guys at any time!!]

    After Cam finished ending his speech, he gave out a hand signal once again. Then, the Hauria tribesmen as if they were ninjas spread out and disappeared in an instant!

    Once they saw that, Cam confirmed that the fires were lit up within the Usagininzoku¡¯s eyes and he chuckled to himself. [It looks like our military power¡¯s increased once again! I¡¯ll make sure to not miss the chance to remodel their minds immediately once they first participate in the training!] he thought.

    [Boss, I¡¯m sorry to have side tracked. It was just too good a time to secure talented people]

    [Ahh, I don¡¯t particrly mind. ¡­¡­So even you¡¯ve be able to speak like that~. With that, how about uniting all the Usagininzoku with the Hauria?]

    [Hahaha, if ites to that then we¡¯ll be quite fearsome!]

    [¡­¡­Recently, father¡¯s demeanor has be more and more like Hajime-san¡¯s. I feel that the ¡°Gentle Usagininzoku¡± will be exterminated not too long from now]

    Shia was looking far into the distance with a dry smile. It appears that it¡¯s only a matter of time before all Usagininzoku¡¯s be brainwashed.

    By the way, Gaharudo was also there. Right before his eyes, the Hauria tribe which defeated him were gathering forces but he didn¡¯t say anything in particr. Or rather, he was in a situation where he couldn¡¯t say anything. In order to not needlessly give more information than necessary on Fair Bergen away, Hajime made him wear magic sealing shackles which were attached to his feet and arms and a mask whichpletely shut out light and sound (Yellow soil colored).

    After this and after exining the oath as proof of the Empire¡¯s defeat to the elders, they nned to immediately return him through the gate. That was the only reason they brought along the Emperor¡ª-there wasn¡¯t anything like dignity.

    [Fumu, we can¡¯t let them stay out here any longer. Guide them inside. Arutena, I¡¯m relying on you]

    [Yes, oji-sama. Sa~a, it¡¯s this way. Nagumo-sama]

    Because of Cam¡¯s speech, they attracted too much attention for a simple greeting, so Alfrerick urged Arutena to guide them into the hall that was prepared.

    Arutena who received the task, nodded once, and then for some reason she tried to take hold of Hajime¡¯s hand while smiling radiantly to guided them. That action wasn¡¯t missed in Yue and their eyes. By chance, his right hand had already been held onto by Yue so she aimed towards the left side where Shia was, however Shia simrly smiled radiantly as she casually took back Hajime¡¯s left hand.

    Shia and Arutena¡¯s line of sight intersected. For some reason you could hear an auditory hallucination of electricity being discharged ~Bachi Bachi~.

    [We¡¯re counting on you ( . . . . ) to guide us. Arutena-san?]

    [Yes, of course, Shia-san. But, since there are lots of people, for the sake of not losing you guys, I¡¯d like to hold onto his hand?]

    So she says, Arutena tries to get back Hajime¡¯s left hand which Shia took. It appears that she was properly listening to Cams provocation. It was an unbing attitude for the princess of the forest people*for some reason the author isn¡¯t referring to them as elves anymore, unless forest people in japanese is supposed to stand for elf?*. Rather than facing Hajime so on and so forth*This line¡¯s iffy, ??????????????*, Shia¡¯s sense of rivalry seemed to have been pretty strong.

    [Just ording to n!], is what Cam seems to say as he was grinning from ear to ear, having guessed the circumstances of the surroundings Hajime smiled while releasing blood lust. In an instant, Cam broke out in cold sweat like a waterfall.

    Hajime who was slightly stressed let out a sigh towards Cam and tightly gripped onto Shia¡¯s hand.

    [Ah¡­..]

    Shia unintentionally let out a voice. Then at the next moment she smiled brightly and she tightly embraced Hajime¡¯s arm. Although it was his artificial arm, due to its artificial nerves he was able to feel the wonderful feeling of having his left arm buried into her breasts.

    While looking at such a happy Shia, Arutena unintentionally looked towards Hajime, Hajime¡¯s eyes were coldly stating, [Quickly guide us in], then her shoulders quickly dropped and she began to downheartedly guide them. From the start, it was imbnced due to Shia who traveled with him and had lots of contact rather than with Arutena, the results were obvious.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Once they were guided into the hall, the elders sat towards the end, and the Hauria tribesmen including Cam was also at the meeting, and on the right was Gaharudo who sat across from Hajime.

    He¡¯s already publicly dered the defeat of the Hoelscher Empire and Gaharudo has said the contents of the oath, to which the elders and others can testify to. With this, all elders seemed to admit that the Hauria tribe was telling the truth.

    [Fu~n. However, how dare you nonchntlye here alone. You¡¯re our sworn enemy. Surely you don¡¯t think you can return safely?]

    One of the elders¡ª¨CZell of the Toraninzoku*Tiger*, stared at Gaharudo with hate who entered into enemy territory alone haughtily. The atmosphere was like anything could go flying at any moment.

    However, even if such a gare was turned to Gaharudo, he was indifferent.

    [Ha~a? Isn¡¯t it obvious that that¡¯s what I thought. I honestly doubt you¡¯d actually try to kill me. If that were to happen then it would only mean that Fair Bergen¡¯s leaders are full of idiots]

    [What was that you bastard!]

    Alfrerick was holding back Zell who was furious.

    [Zell, stop it. I understand your feelings. The reason Gaharudo came here was for the sake of pledging to the oath which the Hauria tribe ced on him. Nothing more, nothing less. If he was killed now, then all meaning would be lost in the Hauria¡¯s actions which they risked their lives for]

    [Ku~¡­..]

    Zell made a mortifying face and threw his fist against the floor.

    Gaharudo wasughing through his nose when he saw Zell. The atmosphere in that ce was the worst. It was clear that Gaharudo had no sense of guilt for having enved the Demi-humans and also had no intent of apologising. However, Gaharudo enved the Demi-humans because they were weak, the story of the Hauria tribe being able to free the Demi-humans was simply because they were strong. The elders gazed at Gaharudo with murderous intent and the situation further increased as Gaharudo simplyughed provocatively.

    The one who easily broke apart that situation without questions asked was Hajime. Quit being so irritating already.

    [Oi, Gaharudo. That¡¯s enough from you. Hurry up and leave]

    [Ah?]

    As Hajime got up and ignored Gaharudo¡¯s voice of confusion, he activated the gate while firmly holding onto the root of Gaharudo¡¯s neck.

    [O, oi! You can¡¯t be seriously sending me back at this moment! Wait a little, I¡¯ve finallye to Fair Bergen, there¡¯s a lot of things I want to find out about. Also you guys too, tch let go! Kora, you! I¡¯m the Emperor! Don¡¯t go dragging me!]

    Although Gaharudo was struggling violently, he wasn¡¯t able to ovee the inhumane strength holding him and he was mercilessly thrown into the other side of the gate.

    Certainly, the reason why they brought along the Emperor was only because he had to admit to the oath that the Hauria created and everything else he says afterwards was unnecessary but¡­..[I¡¯ll remember this! Nagumo Hajime~e!!] as the Emperor shouted out it created a doppler effect as he disappeared onto the other side of the gate, that scene certainly provoked some sympathy.

    Ririana who was by the side had an strangely d face though, [Even though you¡¯re an Emperor~, even though you¡¯re an Emperor~, the way you¡¯re treated~] she muttered out rhythmically. It appears that she was happy to have made a newrade in having been treated in the same crude way that she was treated with.

    Recently, Ririana had started bing a regrettable princess, Shizuku who was by her side looked at her regrettably.

    On the hand, the elders, especially Zell, were ring at Hajime. [Why, did you dismiss the Emperor!] is what their eyes were expressing. The truth was quite ridiculous, to be honest, Hajime had no reason to be here either so if Gaharudo was returned then he could quickly leave.

    [Please wait, Nagumo-dono. We still haven¡¯t decided on an appropriate repayment. Would you please stay around for a bit longer]

    [No, I don¡¯t need anything, so. Those nces are irritating so we¡¯re leaving]

    [Don¡¯t say that. If nothing is done with this much debt of gratitude, it¡¯ll be extremely shameful for us Demi-humans. At the very least, allow us to give you a ce to sleep and eat for tonight. That¡¯s why, please stay around a while longer]

    [¡­.Haa~, I get it]

    Although Hajime thought it was troublesome, he nodded to Alfrerick and sat down where he was before. after confirming that, Alfrerick turned around towards Cam.

    [Well then, with this, the distinguishing achievements that the Hauria tribe has done has certainly been confirmed. Even though you were banished, you¡¯ve helped us repel the invasions, moreover, going even as far as getting back all of our brethren from the Empire through an oath. We must repay you at all costs. For the time being, there is no one in opposition towards revoking your banishment. This was already decided after thest elder meeting after the invasion. From now on, you may visit Fair Bergen whenever you wish]

    Revoking their banishment. That decision was already overturned at thest elder conference, having admitted to it just showed how big the achievements that the Hauria tribe contributed to were.

    However, Cam only muttered, [Is that so], while not particrly d at all. His attitude was that anything was fine.

    [And also. For your distinguished achievements on this asion, Cam, as chief of the Hauria tribe, I¡¯d like to propose that as a reward, he may be a new elder. How do you other elders feel about it?]

    All of the aides had wide opened eyes in surprise towards Alfrerick¡¯s words. Over thest several hundred years, there has never been an event where a different race was presented the seat of elder. It had always been the 6 kinds of Demi-humans, the Forest people, Tiger people, Bear people, Winged people, Fox people, and the natural natives. If you add in the Usagininzoku into that form, then from the Demi-human¡¯s perspective, it could only be referred to as a historical feat of honor for their race.

    The other elders looked at one another and nodded after hearing Alfrerick¡¯s words, it was a unanimous agreement.

    [Fumu, that¡¯s how it is. Cam. Will you ept the seat as an elder?]

    [Of course, I refuse]

    [ [ [ [ [¡­¡­.Eh?] ] ] ] ]

    Somehow or another, an atmosphere like, [Lets wee our newpanion!] appeared but, Cam easily cut apart that atmosphere. All of the elder¡¯s eyes became dots. It seems that they never thought they¡¯d be rejected.

    [¡­¡­.Can I hear why?]

    Somehow Alfrerick managed to recover, he was bearing a headache, wondering what was bad about something that Demi-humans thought to have been the greatest reward.

    [There¡¯s no particr reason, to begin with you guys are fundamentally mistaken about something]

    [A misunderstanding?]

    [That¡¯s right. The reason why all Demi-humans were rescued was only due to the asion. What made us decide to take action was because we thought about the future which would be the end of the Usagininzoku. The other Demi-humans, if I were to say it, ¡°doesn¡¯t matter¡±]

    [¡­¡­What was that]

    The elders looked at Cam unbelievably who was talking indifferently.

    [Therefore, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. We the Hauria tribe were never your ally. If, you guys who have tasted victory on this asion decide to go off and wage war on the humans and start stocking up on weapons which cause trouble for us and boss then¡­¡­you¡¯d best believe that the Hauria tribe¡¯s de will be pointed at you]

    [Are, are we not your brethren! Do you n on pointing your des towards your own fellow Demi-humans! Isn¡¯t that insane!]

    [Fu~n, it won¡¯t change that you guys look down on the Usagininzoku. There¡¯s no point in trying to get all intimate. Ma~a, that kind of thing doesn¡¯t really matter. Anyways, all of our des are held simply for the Usagininzoku¡¯s future. As long as you guys carve that onto your chests, then its fine]

    Cam¡¯s expression after he finished speaking was refreshed. The Hauria who were also behind him were also smiling. Bing a new elder, if you think we¡¯d use our power for you guys then you¡¯re sadly mistaken!- their eyes stated.

    truthfully, it would be a lie to say that they haven¡¯t calcted that far yet, Alfrerick and their expressions were bitter.

    On one side, the people who were waiting around Hajime just watched everything unfold, then they all equally turned their eyes towards Hajime. [I don¡¯t care about anyone other than those important to me! I¡¯m not interested! Pe~!] is what Cam¡¯s behavior was like, it was exactly like a certain somebody.

    [It¡¯s as if you¡¯re saying that the Usagininzoku are independent from all the other Demi-humans]

    [Alfrerick, you¡¯re always precise. It¡¯s exactly that. From now onwards, the Usagininzoku will be living by the rules of the Usagininzoku. Being incorporated into Fair Bergen¡¯s rules like a goody goody is something I want nothing to do with]

    Aides and elders, the short-tempered Zell in particr, were extremely angry at Cam who was haughty. Although Cam had a cool face, the Hauria subordinates behind him were, [Ahh? got a problem with that!*Improvised, not really sure what they¡¯re doing here, ???????*] just like thugs who wanted to mince things up.

    Within that, Alfrerick was thinking about something with a difficult expression, almost like ever since Hajime has showed up he¡¯s only been releasing tired expressions, then he talked to Cam.

    [Then, Cam. How about if we recognise you guys as, ¡°A race equal to Fair Bergen¡±. Of course, that also gives you a special guest pass into the elders meetings. If we do this then you¡¯d have no obligations to go along with what the elder meetings decide nor thews of Fair Bergen, with that in mind, you¡¯d have enough influence as us]

    [Hoho~u. Ma~a, that¡¯s not a bad proposal]

    Towards Alfrerick¡¯s new proposal, Cam smiled from ear to ear as if stating, [I wanted to hear those words!].

    Cam had thought that in preparation for the day when the Empire eventually invades, he wanted some kind of connection with Fair Bergen. However, if he had allowed themsleves to be incorporated into Fair Bergen then he wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore the elder meetings and he¡¯d be restricted from moving around freely. That¡¯s why it was best if they were an alliance only in name or as an external organization.

    But, it was obvious that voices of opposition would appear when the Hauria tribe were getting too much preferential treatment. Against that, Alfrerick answered out while sighing.

    [They are people who aplished things as just a single race? Even if Fair Bergen coborated with all its power, we¡¯d likely not be able to do it. If you think like that, then its more than enough reason to consider them as equals? Besides, there¡¯s also the possibility that this¡¯ll cause the Hauria tribe to cut off all ties with us, do you guys not understand the gravity of loss that¡¯ll be for us? If we form an alliance, they who have been banished will once again create a connection. If so then, things of this degree whenpared to the size of their aplishments isn¡¯t excessive at all]

    Although the elders were twisting their heads while grunting out, gunununu, eventually no good proposals came out so the prestige of a single race was somehow pushed through the elders meeting and they decided to go along with what Alfrerick proposed.

    [That¡¯s how it is, Cam. As a decision of the elder¡¯s meeting, the status of, ¡°The Alliance Race¡±, will be given to he Hauria tribe, would that be fine with you?]

    [Ma~a, whether we¡¯re recognized or not, what we have to do doesn¡¯t change, but those kinds of things would be alright. Ahh, incidentally, we¡¯re using the big tree towards the south so you guys shouldn¡¯t wander in without permission? We can¡¯t guarantee your lives after all]

    They never expected that Cam would ce an additional order.

    Or rather, he selfishly dered it was hisnd without permission. As expected, even Alfrerick¡¯s cheeks twitched a bit. Shia who was besides Hajime had covered her face with both her hands. It seems she was embarrassed at her fathers impudence. Her blood father was letting out a Hyaha~ though.

    Afterwards, the strangely tired looking elders left and Hajime and them went towards the big tree and were guided into their rooms at Fair Bergen.

    The town was still stirring up a big uproar over the Demi-humans returning. Kouki and them were wondering if there was anything they could help with and took off but, Hajime and them decided to rx in the room indifferently.

    By the way, Ririana had returned to the Kingdom a short while ago. It was still necessary to negotiate with the Empire and report of the current incident as well, they needed to decide the Kingdom¡¯s next moves.

    Why, didn¡¯t she return at once, it was a simple story¡­¡­from just a few minutes ago. Until Ririana said that she wanted to return to the Kingdom, Hajime hadpletely forgotten about her existence. When she passed through the gate, it¡¯s needless to say but something was shining within Ririana¡¯s eyes. *I.E. she was crying*

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Midnight

    Even now, mor can be heard throughout the whole town. They may have been holding some kind of celebration and feast somewhere.

    Within that, Hajime and them who were rxing as they desired inside of their room. But, there was one person who was strangely restless.

    It was Shia. Since a while ago, she¡¯s been frequently ncing at Hajime and thinking about something.

    To begin with, the person in question was receiving ap pillow from Yue and was partly dozing off into the world of dreams, so he wasn¡¯t aware of Shia¡¯s state. As expected, his bones gave out after having to carry thousands of people. Yue was gently stroking Hajime who became dull as he rxed his body, [Fumu], she looked at Shia sideways as she tilt her head.

    Right afterwards, she looked at Teio and Kaori who were besides Hajime and were looking at her enviously. And once again, [Fumu], she nodded, she slowly called out to Kaori and Teio.

    [¡­..Kaori, Teio. You want to perform thep pillow?]

    [Eh? You¡¯ll switch with us?]

    [Mu? Of course I want to]

    Teio and Kaori gave her eyes filled with expectations and Yue incidentallyughed.

    [¡­..I¡¯m just asking]

    [ [¡­¡­..] ]

    Yue had a smile on her lips as if something foolish happened. When they saw that, a blue vein appeared on Kaori and Teio¡¯s forehead. Furthermore, Yue also said, [How is it, you¡¯re jealous right?], as she tightly held onto Hajime¡¯s head.

    [¡­¡­Yue, are you asking for a fight? Are you?]

    [Fufufu, mistress, that annoyed me quite a bit]

    [¡­..Are we doing this?]

    Towards Yue¡¯s provocative smile, the two people, [If it¡¯s the continuation from the daytime then I¡¯ll take you up on it!], they said while getting up. By the way, the winners of the matching during the daytime was the Yue and Shia pair.

    [¡­¡­..If you catch me who¡¯s running, I¡¯ll allow you to be next to Hajime for this night]

    [ [ ! ] ]

    As expected, they couldn¡¯t hold a mock battle within the town so Yue proposed a game of tag. And the reward for victory was unprecedented. Kaori and Teio¡¯s tension became high even though it was midnight.

    When Yue confirmed the reaction of the two people, she gently ced Hajime¡¯s head onto a pillow and stroke him once lovingly. And as if not affected by gravity, she gently jumped towards the window and just like she was dancing, she opened the window as she turned around.

    On that asion, [What?] she nced towards shia and blinked her eye for a moment. Shia seemed to realise Yue¡¯s intention and with a small smile she nodded in gratitude.

    [¡­¡­Game Start *english*]

    As Yue let out those words she slipped out from of the window and in the next moment, she merged with the darkness and disappeared.

    [Ku, I¡¯ll definitely catch her! For the sake of sharing a bed!]

    [Fufu, I won¡¯t lose]

    With a yell full of spirit. Kaori with her silver wings and Teio who grew dragon wings, jumped out from the window.

    Shia who was the onlooker didn¡¯t follow them though because she understood that Yue had purposely provoked Kaori and Teio, so she intended to take advantage of the chance that she was thankful for obtaining. Excitedly, she went by Hajime¡¯s side and gently woke him up.

    [Hajime-san, Hajime-san¡­¡­please wake up]

    [N? What¡¯s wrong, Shia. Or rather, just a while ago Yue and them left but¡­..you didn¡¯t go with them?]

    Even while he was still half asleep, Hajime had felt from the flow of magical power that Yue and them had left through the window, why are you still here? he tilted his neck.

    [Eh~tto, it seems that I missed it somehow or another, that kind of feeling]

    [¡­..Somehow or another, huh]

    [Uu~. Rather than that! Everyone else has left, should we also go out for a stroll? I don¡¯t know anything about Fair Bergen¡¯s interior]

    Because of Shia¡¯s hair color, she wasn¡¯t allowed out in public, so the first time she¡¯s been to Fair Bergen was with Hajime and them. At that time as well, since they suddenly left immediately she didn¡¯t have time to explore the whole town.

    [¡­..Ma~a, I guess that¡¯s fine]

    [Yes! It¡¯s a midnight date! ¡­¡­.It sounds a little obscene]

    [I don¡¯t know about that*A who cares, feeling*]

    Somehow or another, he felt that Shia wanted to talk, truthfully he wanted to continue sleeping but, Hajime decided that he had no other choice but to follow along. Shia joyfully clung onto Hajime¡¯s arm tightly. Then the two with their arms entwined walked out into the midnight of Fair Bergen.

    After about 10 minutes, as the two people who were on a stroll were having an innocent talk, they came to notice that they¡¯ve walked far enough to not hear the town¡¯s mor anymore. And they also noticed that something at the top of the trees were shining out in pale blue light.

    [Ah~, those are Montofaruta, Hajime-san]

    [Montofaruta?]

    [Yes, its a butterfly which emits a pale blue light just like the moonlight. They crowd onto tall trees because of the wind, in the night they look just like cheerful stars in the sky. Except, it¡¯s not known when they¡¯ll actually emit their light so this is quite a rare sight. You either see it only once a year or see nothing at all]

    [He~e, they¡¯re certainly beautiful things]

    The two who were looking upwards, decided that since it was such a rare sight they should get a closer look so they quickly climbed up higher on a tree, they found a thick branch and sat down beside each other. For a while, they enjoyed the light that the Montofaruta emitted just like aarium.

    How many of them were there? slowly Shia began to open her mouth.

    [Ano, Hajime-san]

    [N?]

    [Thank you very much. For a lot of things that I can¡¯t put in words¡­.really, thank you very much]

    [¡­¡­Ahh. If you want to fully show your gratitude. Then I¡¯m expecting things from you when we take on the greatbyrinth]

    [Fufu. Isn¡¯t this when you usually say ¡°Don¡¯t mind it¡±?]

    Shiaughed giggly towards the Hajime-like answer. However it quickly changed into a difficult expression and she turned her gaze onto Hajime.

    [What should I do to repay Hajime-san?]

    [If it¡¯s repaying then didn¡¯t I just receive it?]

    [That was just words wasn¡¯t it. I want to repay your kindness in some kind of form. Can you think of what I can do which¡¯ll make you happy? ¡­¡­If Hajime-san desires it then, I¡¯ll do anything. Really, anything]

    Shia¡¯s Usamimi¡¯s moved around ~Piko Piko~ and she edged her but into contact with Hajime. Her eyes that were looking at Hajime were already moistening and contained heat, and her sighs contained enough heat that it seems like it¡¯ll burn on contact. The implied meaning, Hajime had certainly understood what Shia was saying but, he was daringly pretending to have not noticed.

    [¡­..It¡¯ll be fine as long as you¡¯re still the same happy-go-lucky woman andughing. You¡¯re our mood-maker after all?]

    [Mo~u, what¡¯s with that, happy-go-lucky you say! Even though you hugged me in front of the Emperor and said I was important! This is the scene where say, [Then I¡¯ll have you repay with your body then, guhhehhehhe!], and attack me isn¡¯t it. Please read the atmosphere]

    [It seems that we need to have a thorough talk about the image that you see me in]

    [You¡¯re a single-minded good for nothing]

    [Being single-minded there is usually a good thing though]

    Shia puffed out her cheeks to show that she was dissatisfied. However, she quickly hung her head down disappointedly. Her Usamimi¡¯s also hung down as if they suddenly lost their power.

    [¡­¡­I¡¯m serious, I want to do something to thank you. Ever since I¡¯ve met Hajime-san and everyone else, I¡¯ve l always gave it my all*I think, ?????????????*. Although Hajime-san and Yue-san says that its fine if I justugh but, just being with you 2 will naturally make me feel happy, it¡¯s definitely nothing like showing gratitude]

    [But still, you¡¯re ourpanion right? I don¡¯t think you have to continuously think about such things]

    [It¡¯s courtesy in intimate rtionships. I want to properly thank Hajime-san and Yue-san as well. ¡­..I¡¯ve thought about it variously but, I just can¡¯t seem to think of anything. Hajime-san says that he doesn¡¯t need my body after all¡­..even though he tightly embraced me and said I was important, to tell me that I¡¯m not needed¡­..]

    [Don¡¯t sulk now¡­..]

    Hajime was showing a troubled expression now that Shia was being timid. Even though he was being told that she wanted to express her gratitude, helping someone rted to you was the natural course of action, really, just one word, [Thanks] would have been enough.

    But, for Shia, those feelings didn¡¯t seem to sit well with her.

    [If Hajime-san has fallen for me then I wouldn¡¯t be going through all these hardships. I¡¯d fully service (thank) you¡­..ha~a, there¡¯s no helping it then. I¡¯ll try harder to be much more useful than before as we travel in order to ry my thanks]

    [I see]

    When Shia shrugged her shoulders, once again, she looked up towards the Montofaruta up above.

    While looking at her stature, Hajime was suddenly beginning to remember when he embraced Yue and Shia in front of Gaharudo.

    Being truthful, that was pretty much done unconsciously. Once he came to, he had already embraced both of them.

    As of now, the huge feelings of dering someone as ¡°Special¡± could only be said to Yue. That¡¯s something that can be firmly dered. However, even if it was unconsciously, the reason why he held Shia within his arms was¡­¡­.

    Thinking up to that point, Hajime had a smile filled with self-mockery.

    How could this be, ma~a, it was because he was selfish. While saying that no one was able to be on par with Yue, to have the desires to possess Shia, it was truly selfish. Once he realised it, Shia¡¯s existence somehow became muchrger than before. At the very least, as much as Yue where he unconsciously embraced her so that he wouldn¡¯t lose her.

    Although he¡¯ll likely still hold more feelings for Yue than any other person, even still, he doesn¡¯t seem to be able to deceive himself about his desire for Shia anymore. Once he became aware of it, he wasn¡¯t able to pretend that it wasn¡¯t there. If so then, do your best so work hard, how about taking on the attitude of the girl who came with them? Hajime suddenly thought.

    [Eh, Ehtto, what is it? It¡¯s extremely embarrassing to be quietly stared at¡­.]

    Once he came to, Shia¡¯s cheeks were dyed red blushing shyly and squirming nervously. Her Usamimi as well as if saying, [U~u, why are you looking~], it suddenly dropped down, asionally, she¡¯d squirm around and look towards Hajime.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes soften up when he sees Shia like this and he reached out with his hand. And her shy Usamimis were gently stroked.

    [Ha, Hajime-san?]

    [¡­¡­Na~a, Shia. I¡¯ve got a favor I want to ask¡­..]

    [A favor? Of course, it¡¯s fine! Feel free to ask for anything]

    For a moment, she was surprised by Hajime¡¯s words, since she could show her gratitude even a little bit, Shia consented willingly while smiling.

    [No, lets see, I kinda want to lie down for a bit. If you¡¯re up for it, can I ask for ap pillow?]

    [Fu~e, even if you didn¡¯t ask, please use it anytime. Sa~a, please step right up]

    [Thanks]

    Although Shia showed a slightly disappointed expression from Hajime¡¯s request, she was happy that she was giving him ap pillow and she patted her thighs with a bright smile. Hajime expressed his thanks with a smile andid down without hesitation.

    Because Shia wore a miniskirt, he was able to fully feel the feelings of her thighs. A soft and warm puffy feeling supported Hajime¡¯s head. It faintly resembled Yue¡¯s, as a sweet scent tickled his nose.

    [Fufu, it¡¯s unfortunate for Kaori-san and Teio-san. Around this time, they¡¯re fighting against Yue-san in order to give Hajime-san ap pillow, but I¡¯ve already taken it ahead of them]

    [Ma~a, Yue¡¯ll win anyways so there¡¯s no reason to worry about it?]

    [You shouldn¡¯t say such things. Since they¡¯re want to make Hajime-san fall for them they¡¯re working hard. Really, I wonder when will Hajime-san finally fall for me~]

    [¡­..Will you give up?]

    [No way~]

    [I see~]

    Shia was gently stroking Hajime¡¯s hair. Hajime narrowed his eyes as he becamefortable. And as payback, he yed with Shia¡¯s hair that hung down before him. The pale blue white hair was really mysterious when it wasbined with the light being emitted by the Montofaruta that were above them.

    If someone had seen Shia and Hajime right now, they would have surely had an face which vomited due to the sugar. That was how sweet those two¡¯s atmosphere was. Right, it was exactly like the separate world that Hajime and Yue created.

    However, unfortunately, although it was the atmosphere which was created with Yue that Shia longed for, she didn¡¯t notice at all. On that part, perhaps Shia could truly be called a regrettable rabbit.

    Even with the actual person not realising, the sweet time continued to flow gently. Within the moonlight where the Montofaruta illuminated, Hajime and Shia were enjoying their time alone with each other.

    *lol Author notes that it¡¯s getting near the end so there should at least be some kind of progression with another girl other than Yue*

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    In the dense fog that clung onto bodies, people¡¯s shadow could be seen moving on without hesitation.

    It was Hajime and them.

    With Shia in the front, Hajime and them are currently heading towards the big tree. It¡¯s the second day after they¡¯ve arrived at Fair Bergen, the cycle for the path to the big tree to open has finallye.

    Within that time, there were various disturbances which Hajime and them were caught up in as they stayed in Fair Bergen but, if youpare it with what usually happens, it¡¯s likely not to such a high extent that it couldn¡¯t be categorized as their daily lives.

    Mainly, the thing with Kouki and the freed ves (girls), a group of male Demi-human¡¯s were doing this and that to hajime because of the thing with Arutena, and Ryutaro was doing this and that with the Demi-humans martial arts masters¡­¡­those kind of stories.

    Along the way, forest demonsunched a surprise attack under the fog. However, Hajime and the rest, Yue, Shia, Teio, and the Hauria didn¡¯t deal with it at all, they left everything up to Kouki and them. Since they didn¡¯t know what kind of trials the greatbyrinth<strong>[</strong>Harutsuina Sea of Trees<strong>]</strong>holds, as a warm up they were told to take out the demons.

    To begin with, because the Sea of Trees drives the senses of other races besides the Demi-humans mad, it waspletely different than fighting against the demons at<strong>[</strong>Orcus Great Labyrinth<strong>]</strong>, Kouki and them were having a pretty hard fight. They kept teasing by using hit and run tactics repeatedly and Ryutaro was inly irritated at the demons who made full use of the dense fog.

    [¡­¡­There! Like this¡­.this!]

    Within there, Kaori was mixed into Kouki and them¡¯s repeatedbat.

    Kaori still wasn¡¯tpletely in full control of Nointo¡¯s body yet so she was there voluntarily to train. It appears that, the dense fog didn¡¯t effect Nointo¡¯s body as much, it seems to be just the right adjustment for the battle experience and trace skills that Nointo had.

    Even now, while fluttering her wings which shined in silver, it shot out silver feathers to repel the demons. It appears that she¡¯s gotten used to using the silver feathers, as if they were homing missiles, theyunched out at the demons and instantly dposed them to nothingness.

    [Ya!]

    In addition, while giving out a shout, the approaching demons who slipped past the silver feathers were wonderfully cut into 2 by the great sword that was d in silver light that was pulled out in an instant.

    It seems that she still couldn¡¯t wield them freely like how Nointo did but, if its just one hit then she¡¯s considerably skilled. At the very least, it was at the level where she couldn¡¯t be embarrassed to call herself a ¡°Swordsman¡±.

    [I seem to be considerably getting used to this. It¡¯s worthwhile that I get into a fight with Yue everyday] *<-This part may be wrong, it sounds different from what the machine¡¯s actually giving me, ????????????????*

    [¡­¡­.Your spec¡¯s are abnormal. I can¡¯t afford to be careless]

    Hajime let out a breath and muttered, [Fuu~], as he watched Kaori¡¯s figure.

    Although she¡¯s still not on the original Nointo¡¯s level yet which was able to give the Hajime at full power a hard fight, but if you think about her growth rate, it was wonderful since it was still only around 10 days since her soul was transferred. Kaori¡¯s diligence is likely allowing her to rapidly master Nointo¡¯s fighting power.

    [That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m still not ustomed to using magic while fighting, if I don¡¯t concentrate on Dposition it wont activate as well¡­..I still can¡¯t even get a hit off of Yue]

    It appears that she heard the conversation between Hajime and Yue, Kaori was pouting as she moved forwards. She wants to quickly be stronger, she has the image but, she¡¯s frustrated that it doesn¡¯t go as she thought it would¡­..those kind of feelings are reflected on her expression.

    [¡­¡­.Kaori. What are you saying. Your physical abilities exceeds ours, you have the brutal ability of dposition in your silver wings, and you¡¯ve got aptitude in all attributes and can use magic without having to chant and without magic formations. Your swordsmanship is also progressing limitlessly like a joke as well, due to your proficiency in recovery magic, your defenses are like a fortress, even if they sessfully inflict a wound onto you, it¡¯ll heal up immediately¡­.it¡¯s already unsuitable to call you a cheat anymore, you¡¯re more like a bugged character. Yet you¡¯re still dissatisfied?]

    Shizuku pointed out her specs as if she was amazed, Kaori had felt that she definitely felt like a monster so she just let her eyes wander around.

    [But, I can¡¯t defeat Yue or Shia¡­..if I¡¯m a bugged character then, what are Hajime-kun and them?]

    [¡­..Something hard to describe or something¡­like that¡­..]

    Shizuku was showing a difficult expression as she thought of the best way to describe Hajime and them, it seems that nothing came to mind in the end. Kouki called out to Shizuku.

    [It¡¯s fine, Shizuku. As long as we can clear the greatbyrinth then even we can be as strong as Nagumo. No, if you think about Nagumo¡¯s non-fighting ss, surely we¡¯d be able to be stronger than him]

    [Looks like it. I¡¯m looking forwards to find out what kind of magic we¡¯ll obtain]

    [Un, lets do our best!]

    Although Hajime¡¯s strength doesn¡¯te solely from Age of Gods magic, Kouki who was through with it was strongly clenching his fist. Ryutaro and Suzu also seemed to have been pumped up.

    [Every~one, We¡¯ve reached it~]

    When Kouki and them were firing themselves up, Shia tells them of their arrival at the big tree as she looked back over her shoulder. When Hajime and them chased after Shia who advanced ahead and disappeared into the other side of the fog, they arrived at a space that had no fog. Towering in front was a withered huge tree just exactly like they saw before.

    [This is¡­..the big tree¡­..]

    [It¡¯srge¡­..]

    [It¡¯s extremely¡­¡­huge]

    While looking above their heads, they weren¡¯t even able to see the top of the big tree, Kouki and them had their mouths opened absentmindedly as its width was so long it was as if they were standing in front of a wall. Surely it was the same expression anyone else would have had when seeing it for the first time, Hajime and Yue had a small smile while looking at eachother.

    Hajime approached the lithograph while pulling out all the proofs that he¡¯s obtained from the other greatbyrinths out of his ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±. The lithograph hasn¡¯t changed sincest time, crests of the 7 greatbyrinths are drawn on the front and it¡¯s back was hollow in order to allow the proofs to be ce in.

    While crouching down, Hajime was ying with the 5 proofs in his palm, Kouki and them were finally freed from therge tree¡¯s dignified appearance and focused on Hajime. From now on it¡¯ll be a ce where anything can truly happen at anytime. While bracing themselves, Hajime looked sharply at Kouki and them.

    [Cam, Since we don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen from now on, back off with the Hauria tribe]

    [Roger, boss. May fortune be with you]

    By Fair Bergen¡¯s negotiations, the southnd with the big tree became Cam and their territory but, from Hajime¡¯s words his expression became a bit disappointed, However he still decided to salute and then everyone spread out together.

    When he confirmed that, Hajime slowly ced the<strong>[</strong>Orcus Great Labyrinth<strong>]</strong>ring of proof into the hollow section of the lithograph. Once it was ced, the lithograph began to shine faintly and characters appeared.

    ¡°4 proofs¡±

    ¡°Power of Reproduction¡±

    ¡°Guidepost of weaved bonds¡±

    ¡°A path for a new trial shall be open for those who have everything¡±

    [This is the same as before as well. The used proof¡­.is anything other than<strong>[</strong>Kamiyama<strong>]</strong>fine]

    Hajime went ahead and set the proofs into the lithograph that while muttering.<strong>[</strong>Raisen¡¯s Ring<strong>]</strong><strong>[</strong>Guryuen¡¯s Pendant<strong>]</strong><strong>[</strong>Merujine¡¯s Coin<strong>]</strong>¡­¡­

    Each time one was set into the lithograph, it¡¯s light strengthened up. And immediately after cing the final coin, the light was set free and it scattered onto the front of the big tree, this time the big tree was the one that shined brightly.

    [Mu? A crest has appeared on the big tree]

    [¡­..Next is, the power of Reproduction?]

    As Teio muttered with great interest, a pattern of the 7 angel systems stood out on the trunk of therge tree. Yue walked towards the shining pattern and while quietly touching it she used Reproduction magic.

    Immediately afterwards,

    Pa~aaaaa!!

    The big tree was wrapped up in a light uparable to before, a wave of light was continuously rippling towards the top from the ce that Yue had touched.

    The big tree that was shining brightly, gradually revived as the light spread out to every corner as if it was absorbing water from its roots.

    [Ah, leaves¡­..]

    Shia pointed at the leaves which appeared as the tree regained it¡¯s vitality with each passing moment. It was almost like looking at the birth of life, Hajime and them were staring at what was in front of their eyes with a mysterious feeling, the big tree was quickly growing and it regained its bright green looks.

    As a slightly strong wind blew by, the sound of therge tree¡¯s leaves rustling around could be heard. Then, at the next moment, all of the sudden, the front of the tree trunk was split from the right and left and a cave appeared. It was a big cave which could fit several tens of people.

    Hajime and them looked at each others faces and nodded to each other and stepped into the cave without hesitation.

    Hajime was slightly concerned¡ª¡ªwould the other members who have not captured 4 greatbyrinths actually be able to challenge the greatbyrinth of the Sea of Trees, but it appears that it was pointless worries. Everyone was able to enter the cave without a problem.

    It was probably like the other greatbyrinths in the stance of, [If you want to enter, it¡¯s fine as long as you have what¡¯s necessary. However, your life is not guaranteed].

    Hajime looked around the surroundings. But, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything particr in the cave. It was simply a huge space which extended out like a dome.

    [Is it a dead-end?]

    Kouki muttered out doubtfully.

    Immediately afterwards, the entrance to the cave began to shut as if it had been reverse-reproductioned.

    The light from the outside gradually thinned out. Hajime scolded Kouki who instinctively panicked. When the entrance waspletely shut, the inside of the cave was wrapped in darkness, immediately Yue secured a light source and held it up in her hand. However there was no need for it.

    That¡¯s because a huge magic formation appeared underneath their legs and it emitted strong light.

    [Uwa, what¡¯s this!]

    [What¡¯s up! What is this!]

    [Quit making so much noise! Its a transfer magic formation! Don¡¯t be careless when you¡¯re transferred!]

    After Hajime warned the shaken Ryutaro and Suzu, their view cked out.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    [~¡­¡­.This is¡­¡­]

    What reflected in Hajime and their view when the light returned was a lush forest. A sea of trees inside of a tree¡­..created an indescribably odd situation.

    [Is everyone alright?]

    Kouki lightly shook his head and confirmed his surroundings for the safety of hisrades. There Shizuku and them, [We¡¯re fine], replied. Yue, Shia, Teio, and Kaori didn¡¯t seem to have any particr problems either, they watched their surroundings with caution.

    [Nagumo, this is really the greatbyrinth right? ¡­¡­Which way should we progress in?]

    The ce where Hajime and them were transferred to was, a vacant circled lot where they werepletely surrounded by trees in 360 degrees, there wasn¡¯t a guidepost indicating which way they should go either.

    Since it¡¯s covered in a dense fog, it doesn¡¯t seem like flying overhead to look for a path would be useful. That¡¯s why Kouki asked Hajime who had lots of experience with greatbyrinths.

    [¡­¡­For the time being, we¡¯ve got no choice but to look around]

    Hajime muttered out with a slightly displeased expression, he ced his hand onto the trunk of a tree and activated ¡°Tracing¡±. A magic mark was created, a bright red arrow was ced onto the tree and pointing in the direction where they were going.

    When Kouki and them saw that they nodded. It seems they understood that they had no choice but to search while cing signs. And they took the lead since they heard that even if you cleared thebyrinth, if they weren¡¯t recognized by the greatbyrinth then they wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain Age of Gods magic.

    The other members followed behind sessively. However, only Hajime didn¡¯t move from his ce as his eyes retained coldness within it. As they began to walk, Shia noticed and a ¡°?¡± appeared over her head as she turned back towards Hajime.

    [¡­¡­Hajime-san? Whats wro¡ª-]

    Shia called out to Hajime¡­¡­in that moment,

    Shuba!

    When they heard that wind-like noise ring out, in a instant Yue and Teio, as well as Ryutaro were coiled by a wire, with both spheres on both ends fixed into the air they were restrained. Hajime had taken out the b from his ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and quickly thrown them to bind them.

    Yue, Teio, and Ryutaro wiggled around as they struggled. When Kouki and them saw that they were dumbfounded. However, once they regained their sanity and as if it was able to produce a ~Ki~ sound they immediately red strongly at Hajime.

    [Nagumo! What exactly are you doing!]

    Kouki instinctively raised his voice angrily. Shizuku and them had tensed expressions as their eyes conveyed that they wanted an exnation from Hajime.

    [¡­¡­Be quiet for a bit]

    However, Hajime only said that and didn¡¯t answer Kouki and their doubts and silently looked towards Yue, he briskly walked up towards her who was expressionless.

    And, as Yue looked up at Hajime perplexedly, Hajime pressed Donner against her forehead. His eyes had a coldness of absolute zero within them, it was obvious that Hajime waspletely furious in anger.

    [Hajime¡­.What i-]

    Yue had a, I can¡¯t believe it, expression as Hajime pointed his muzzle at her. And when she tried to voice out her doubt as she called Hajime¡¯s name.

    However, immediately after that,

    Dopan!

    Hajime pulled Donner¡¯s trigger without hesitation. A dry explosive noise echoed throughout the sea of trees. For now, although the muzzle was removed from Yue¡¯s forehead and pointed towards her shoulder, even still it didn¡¯t change the fact that Hajime had shot his beloved lover.

    Towards that fact, it was obvious that Kouki and them as well as Shia and them were intensely shaken. And they looked at Hajime with eyes that doubted his sanity.

    [Wha, what are you doing! Nagumo-kun!]

    [Hajime-kun! Stop!]

    Shizuku and Kaori raised their voices to attempt to stop Hajime who was filled with rage but, Shia finally noticed the sense of incongruity and held onto Kaori and them by the hand instead.

    Although there was an air like Kouki would spring at any moment to try and restrain Hajime but, that disappeared after Hajime¡¯s next words.

    [Don¡¯t speak without permission, Imitations. You¡¯re only an imitation and you dare imitate Yue¡¯s voice. If you dare to call my name with that voice again. I¡¯ll scrape off your hands and feet]

    The moment Hajime uttered his voice, as if the ground was arctic cold, the air was filled with coldness. However the temperature hasn¡¯t actually fallen. Murderous intent was overflowing from his body and in turn dropped the heat that life was giving out. Somehow, even the surroundings became dark. Towards the dense murderous intent, Kouki and them naturally became shallow breathed and cold sweat ran down like a waterfall.

    [What are you? Where is the real Yue?]

    [¡­¡­¡­]

    Yue¡¯s appearance was as if stating, ¡°What is it¡±, with her expression and was silently unmoved in her stance *<-I improvised and have a feeling the ending here is incorrect by a lot, ???????¡°??¡±?????????????????????????????*. Rather than ¡°Who are you¡± it was ¡°What are you¡±, this was because blood was not flowing from where she was shot in the shoulder. It was obvious that it wasn¡¯t a ¡°person¡±.

    Dopan!

    This time Hajime shot through the opposite shoulder. However the fake Yue still didn¡¯t change her expression. It appears that they didn¡¯t have a sense of pain. Just like Nointo, they carried an image as if they were puppets, or they may not actually have any will of their own.

    [Are you not going to answer. ¡­¡­No, do you not have a function to answer. Then its fine already. Die]

    Dopan!

    This time Hajime pointed Donner¡¯s muzzle onto Yue¡¯s forehead and used a rail gun to st her head off. Behind Yue (Fake), something was sttering and scattering.

    Although Shizuku and them instinctively turned away from it, if you took the time to look at it, it wasn¡¯t a brain but a rust colored slime that had scattered. Yue¡¯s (Fake) body which lost it¡¯s head was beginning to melt after one beat, it simrly turned into a rust colored slime and stained into the ground.

    Hajime continued to shoot through Teio and Ryutaro¡¯s heads consecutively while they were still restrained by the b. As the two people sttered Kouki and them instinctively had goosebumps but, as expected they turned into a rust colored slime and were inhaled into the ground just like the Yue (Fake) slime.

    [Chi. As expected of a greatbyrinth. Starting right off the bat¡­.]

    Hajime cursed out as he holstered Donner.

    [Hajime-san¡­..Yue-san and Teio-san are¡­..]

    [They must have been transferred to a different location from earlier. There was a slight sense of the feeling when our memories were being searched by Age of Gods magic. The rust colored slimes who obtained the memories used their mimic abilities to disguise themselves, it felt like they had openings from behind?] *<-Unsure about this part, ?????????????????*

    Hajime¡¯s expression distorts into a bad mood as his lover turned into soup. Shizuku and Suzu nodded as if they felt admiration as they heard Hajime¡¯s guess.

    [I see. ¡­..Even still you¡¯ve done good to notice]

    [Un un, Suzu wasn¡¯t able to tell the difference at all. How did you notice?]

    Suzu asked for Hajime¡¯s identification tips as it would be troubling if they couldn¡¯t distinct their ownrades apart. Kouki looked at Hajime with interest as well while worrying about the safety of his best friend.

    Hajime¡¯s answer towards that question was¡­.

    [Even if you asked me. ¡­..I can only say that the instant I saw them, I noticed. What was before my eyes was ¡°Not my Yue¡±]

    [ [ [ [ [¡­¡­..] ] ] ] ]

    In a sense, all members lost their strength when the answer was him speaking fondly of his sweetheart.

    [Then, how about Ryutaro-kun and Teio-san?]

    [Once you know that there are imposters then, with the ¡°Magic Eye Stone¡± if you look carefully you can see a sense of incongruity. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry as long as you¡¯re with me from now on]

    Is that so~, Kouki and them looked at Hajime amazedly. Within that, as if Shia thought of something she went, ~ha~, while fidgeting she asked Hajime while expecting something.

    [Ano, Hajime-san¡­..if it was me, would you also notice it in an instant?]

    [ ! ]

    Kaori who was next to Shia reacted, in her nce she asked, [How about me?]. Somehow or another eyes were attracted to Hajime. Inside of the delicate bittersweet atmosphere, Hajime answered inly without much vigor.

    [Sa~a? Isn¡¯t it impossible for just a moments nce?]

    [ [¡­¡­..] ]

    Usually while one was reading the air, [Of course, Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯d realize it?], and answer like that but, this was part of Hajime¡¯s quality. While thinking that he mercilessly answered.

    Unintentionally Shia and Kaori continued to stare at him but, Hajime continued to advance into the depths of the sea of trees while being indifferent about the two people¡¯s nces.

    [It¡¯s questionable how he can have such strong nerves¡­.]

    [Au, Kaolin, Shiashia, cheer up!]

    [Kaori is really, what about that guy is¡­..]

    While following after Hajime, Shizuku and them nced at Shia and Kaori who puffed their cheeks in a bad mood from their appeal. While having various problems at the the start of the line, they stepped into the sea of trees.

    By the way, in his mind, [If it was Shia I¡¯d know], is what Hajime had thought but¡­..he had just decided to take on an honest attitude but he carelessly said that bluntly so he may very well be a tsundere.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Vuu~uu¡±uu¡±uu¡±uu¡±!!

    Exactly like an electric fan moving at maximum speeds, that kind of sound was echoing in the sea of trees. It wasn¡¯t one or two either. It was the buzzing of countless numbers. Translucent wings that were pping at super-high speeds were already like a kind of attack as the noise reverates.

    [Uu~, gross~, ¡°Beyond Heaven-ugh¡±!]

    [Don¡¯t whine! Suzu, it went that way!]

    [Ku, it¡¯s quick! ¡°Heavenly Flying Sword¡±!] *<-What I¡¯m calling it, ???*

    Suzu looking like she wanted to cry as she was holding in the physiological disgust she felt from looking at the demon.

    That may be something that can¡¯t be helped. After all, the reason for the buzzing was a toddler sized ¡°Bee¡±. If youpared it in form then it would be a ho. The super-huge bee-typed demon were attacking in swarms with their tough jaws and lethal stingers.

    With a malicious yellow and ck hue, their jaws creaked as it opened and closed, their stingers had green liquid dripping from it, their feet that waved around eerily, and their dark redpound eyes¡­¡­it certainly was a creature that you¡¯d want to avoid.

    Moreover, this bee-typed demon were hard to deal with because they were quick and they cooperated in groups. Furthermore, they could continuously shoot out their needles since a new one would immediately grow in its ce, from mid-range it was exactly like a machine-gun so there was the threat of being swept by a rain of stingers.

    Somehow Suzu¡¯s barriers were keeping out the stingers, as opposed to Kouki¡¯s method of hammering them with a single blow, Shizuku was breaking apart their cooperation and speed, however the swarm of bee¡¯s were not decreasing in numbers at all.

    [Damn, these guys, they¡¯re exactly like the Majinzoku¡¯s demons!]

    [No, it¡¯s reversed isn¡¯t it? They¡¯re monsters are simr to the greatbyrinth¡¯s monsters]

    Kouki wielded his sacred sword with a desperate look, he remembered the scene of bloodshed that they experienced previously and unintentionally cursed out. They had absolutely no space to rx because the greatbyrinth¡¯s monsters were so strong.

    At the moment a mantis-shaped demon that was around 2 meters in length was about to do a surprise attack on Kouki from behind but, Hajime killed it in an instant and tsukkomied at the same time.

    A slight distance away from Hajime, Shia was killing 3 meter ant-typed demons in a single hit with Doryukken and sting through the ground building a mountain of corpses. Kaori wasn¡¯t losing either, she continuously shot out silver feathers and close to 30 bee¡¯s were already shot down and dposed.

    When Kouki saw the spectacle that came into view, he grit his teeth as he feels the difference between Hajime and their powers once again.

    [¡°Beyond Heaven-ugh¡± ¡°Beyond Heaven-ugh¡±! It¡¯s useless. We¡¯ll be overwhelmed!]

    Suzu who was close to tears, created several shining shields, she kept repeatedly building new ones as soon as the previous ones were destroyed, Suzu¡¯s magical power was mercilessly shaved down.

    ¡°Beyond Heaven¡± is not that strong but its strength is that it can be produced in great numbers, Suzu was a ¡°Barrier Master¡± so her barriers also carried enough strength to take on several attacks from normal demons before they were destroyed.

    However, in front of the bee-typed demon¡¯s stingers that they shot out, those barriers were instantly broken as if they were paper waste, currently Suzu was being forced to deploy barriers at unprecedented speeds.

    Little by little, little by little, the deployment of barriers were being dyed and the scene of flying stingers gradually fills the distance, it was as if she was being strangled by a line of silk and it damaged Suzu¡¯s mind.

    [Run rampant, ¡°Thunder Flower¡±! mince them, ¡°sh w¡±!]*<-What I¡¯m calling it, ??*

    Along with Shizuku¡¯s chants, a sinister flower of thunder bloomed in the sky, and a w of wind minced through. She demonstrated her ck katana¡¯s abilities on the approaching bee-typed demons.

    With her sharp swordsmanship, she was certainly feeling the feedback of the demons being torn apart. With Shizuku being a Speed Fighter, being paired up against the bees was a good match. While disturbing their cooperation with her free movement skill ¡°No Rhythm¡±, one by one she was sure to ughter them.

    However, the bee-typed demon¡¯s strength was their numbers. Even if she could defeat them, Shizuku wascking in overwhelming annihtion powers. Hence, the war situation was that they were gradually being pushed, Shizuku who noticed that had a bitter expression.

    [Will of the de, harboring light which will tear apart the enemy! ¡°Light de¡±!]

    Thanks to Shizuku, Kouki was able to chant as he liked and his sacred sword was coated by a sword of light.

    The light de extended his sacred sword by about another 2 meters in length. Kouki swung the huge de of light while rotating his body in one motion which cut through all gathered surrounding bee-typed demons.

    However because the motion of the attack held too many openings, the demons charged in towards him. In response his body was hurled backwards.

    [Ku, why you!]

    [Kouki!]

    The bee-typed demon was about to thrust its stinger into him but, fortunately, Kouki¡¯s sacred armor prevented the stinger froming near, Kouki somehow managed to use that chance to get up and cut off it¡¯s head.

    He had no room to answer Shizuku¡¯s worried voice. In the next moment, he was attacked by huge quantities of demons so Kouki needed to finish recovering his bnce.

    [Uo~ooooo!]

    Although Kouki waved his sacred sword while shouting, the demons in the greatbyrinth weren¡¯t sweet enough to spare you any time when you¡¯ve exposed a chance. Atst, a bee-typed demon managed to slip past the sacred sword and get behind him, it then clung onto him from behind like spikes on shoes, it was trying to use its jaws to tear through Kouki¡¯s neck.

    [~!?]

    Kouki raised a voiceless scream.

    in that juncture,

    Dopan!

    A gunshot.

    The moment when the bee¡¯s jaws were about to pierce through Kouki¡¯s neck, a sh of light surged out from the side as it cut through the sky and easily blew off the bee-typed demon¡¯s head off.

    Kouki who was unsteady due to the aftereffect, ignored the heat that he felt on his neck and separated himself from the remains of the bee-typed demon that was clinging onto him. Although it was a narrow escape from death, Kouki¡¯s cheeks cramped as more demons swarmed him.

    ¡ª¡ªI¡¯ll be overwhelmed!

    He was convinced. A voice that had no sense of panic was heard in Kouki¡¯s ears.

    [Don¡¯t move, Amanogawa]

    Immediately afterwards, countless meteors fell down upon the bee-typed demons and mercilessly trampled them.

    Doo~opan! Doo~opan! Doo~opan! Doo~opan! Doo~opan!

    You could only hear one gunshot but, the truth was that there were 6 shes produced. *<- lol wut? the author only had 5 Doo~opan¡¯s*

    The shining red spear of light pierced through all demons in the line of fire and killed them instantly. In addition, the bullets were shot out with well-thought out trajectories, they went through the air and collided with the other bullets and with that slight change in angle they efficiently pierced through more Demons.

    ording to their viewpoint, it almost seemed as if the enemies voluntarily jumped into the bullets. Such special technique could be called an admirable performance, the demons which were giving Kouki a hard time were overwhelmed by Hajime, the bullets were continuously spinning and reloading one another, in addition Donner and Scg shot out when they fell into confusion.

    ¡­¡­It didn¡¯t even take 1 minute before everything was taken care of. It was instant killings.

    Hajime who annihted the bee-typed demons in no time at all holstered Donner and Scg as if nothing happened, he approached the defeated monsters as Kouki and them were stunned.

    [Chi, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s any meaning even if I ate them¡­..]

    [E, eat? Eh, Nagumo-kun, you intended to eat this? Seriously?]

    Instinctively, Shizuku asked after being influenced by the previous act of devastation.

    [Did I not say it before? ¡­..If I eat a demon which is equal or higher than me, I can take in the opponents inherent magic for myself. In the abyss, the only thing there was to eat were demons. Ahh, you guys shouldn¡¯t copy me. Without a doubt you¡¯d die]

    [Even if you didn¡¯t say it, we wouldn¡¯t. Hearing it once again is truly sublime¡­..]

    Shizuku was looking at Hajime with aplex expression. He¡¯s really reliable since he¡¯s helped them countless times by now but, she was reminded once again of where that power came from was through a sublime experience, she was lost on whether she should honestly feel admiration or not.

    [Bu, but, why aren¡¯t you eating this thing then? No, as for Suzu, suzu doesn¡¯t want to see such a predation scene so you don¡¯t have to eat it but¡­¡­]

    [I just said it just now? There¡¯s no meaning unless they¡¯re equal or higher than me. The guys around here are all small frys]

    [¡­¡­I See~. For Nagumo-kun, this monster is a small fry~. I see~, ahaha]

    [Suzu, I understand your feelings so don¡¯t break. Pleasee back]

    Suzu who was giving a dryugh as if slightly broken and Shizuku was sighingly asking her to regain her sanity.

    [¡­¡­..]

    Within that, only Kouki was staring at the remains of the demons that Hajime had created while tightly grasping the sword in his grip. For himself, the enemy was powerful to the extent where he had almost lost his life, but Hajime evaluated them as if they were just stones on the side of the road without any value, he felt unpleasant from their difference in ability. Although he was trying to pretend to not notice, dark emotions were beginning to swell up again within his heart.

    Hajime nced over at Kouki who was standing still silently.

    [¡­¡­.Amanogawa]

    [~. Wh, what is it?]

    [For now just think about finding your childhood friend. Being worried about this and that, it¡¯ll be fine as long as you do what you have to do]

    [Ah, ahh. You¡¯re right, we have to quickly find Ryutaro and them¡­.]

    Although he stuttered somewhat, Kouki nodded firmly towards Hajime¡¯s words. He braced himself again to search for his missing childhood friend.

    After Hajime was ncing at Kouki like that, he seemed to have lost interest and averted his nce.

    As a matter of fact, Hajime had clearly understood what Kouki was feeling. Inferiorityplex and frustration, jealousy of strength¡­¡­..they were emotions which Hajime had felt once before.

    He never thought that Kouki who had everything would be feeling that way towards himself, it was a rather ironic subject. As Hajime was thinking about such things, because he had no feelings to consider for Kouki, he was simply through with it. The words from awhile ago that Hajime said out was already a big treat.

    [Hajime-san, the other side was cleaned up~]

    [Fu~u, this side is done too]

    In the meantime, Kaori and Shia who finished dealing with the demons came back.

    [Alright. Well then, shall we depart. I think that if its Yue and Teio then it¡¯s alright but, we should still regroup with them as quickly as possible. Sakagami is¡­¡­ma~a, whatever happens, happens]

    [Wha-, aren¡¯t you treating Ryutaro too crudely? Say, I know that your lover is important and all but¡­.]

    From what Hajime said, Shizuku had a troubled expression as she tsukkomied. The party advanced through the interior of the sea of trees to look for theirpanions who were separated from them.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    ZUDOOOOON! DOOGOOOON! GOOBAAA!

    A roar shakes the ground in the sea of trees over and over, creatures which inhabit it were desperate to escape from the center of the explosion while panicking.

    [Oraa! I¡¯ll destroy this forest, get out of my way!]

    Among the sounds that roared consistently, you could hear a scream.

    It was Hajime¡¯s voice.

    Incidentally, it is Hajime who bombs the sea of trees in the present while scattering the roaring sound. A vein on his forehead is showing while he uses ¡°Orkan¡± (TL: His rocketuncher) in both hands and randomly shooting rockets and missiles.

    [A, Ano, Hajime-san, anymore is ¡­..]

    [That¡¯s right, Hajime-kun, I¡¯m sure that demon is already died, too and ¡­.]

    Without hiding his anger and frenzy,hundred of rockets and missiles were already shot by Hajime who keeps shooting cluster bombs with the ¡°Cross Bits¡± from the sky in the forest, while Shia and Kaori fluster to restrain him.

    However, ¡­.

    [Well, what?]

    [Ie, it is nothing.]

    [Un, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.]

    The two retracted their previous remarks immediately, because Hajime looked back with bloodshot eyes. (TL: He looked with blood lust.)

    [Uu,¡­. scary. Shizushizu~ stop him.]

    [Do not say the unreasonable, Suzu. I do not want to die yet. I think it¡¯s also reasonable why he is angry¡­..]

    Shizuku gives out a sigh while she¡¯s calming Suzu who is clinging to her. She looks a little to the side. There was a crouching figure that was suppressing his own eyes with both hands while weeping.

    [My eyes~, my eyes~, damn it, Nagumo! What are you doing so suddenly!]

    A voice of agony is raised like a colonel from somewhere. It was the state of a person who got his eyes busted. Also, ording to the words, Kouki¡¯s eyes were pierced by Hajime who used his fingers like scissors.

    So why is Hajime so mad that he burned the forest and crushed Kouki¡¯s eyes?

    After Hajime and the others fought a bee-shaped demon, they searched in the sea of trees for approximately 30 minutes. It was because of the encounter of a certain demon.

    The demon was a monkey-type which attacked in crowds. The attacks flew from all angles freely by using the trees as a foothold and it was fairly troublesome. They were equipped with sword and clubs etc. Though it was unknown where they got these weapons.

    Kouki, Shizuku and Suzu were fighting the monkey-demons and were yed around with the tricky movements of them. Naturally, the monkey-demons were not Hajime¡¯s enemy, as one would expect.

    Hajime, who wanted to join with Yue as fast as possible, let Kouki¡¯s group spar with the enemy to some degree.

    Is it possible that the monkey-demon has some intelligence? The monkey-demons tried to take hostages. However, for Hajime, the thinking of that degree was too shallow. The monkey-demons that tried to take a hostage were all killed.

    In those circumstances, the monkey-demons realized that they are no match and tried to withdraw, however¡­¡­ itidentally made the wrong choice. It was the worst decision they could have made.

    The main cause is the peculiar magic of the monkey-demons ¨C ¡°Mimicry¡±. It is the same one as the one from the rust-colored Slime which made Hajime angry.

    They also got the information of Yue¡¯s group and it is possible for them to disguise themselves as thepanions which Hajime¡¯s group was separated from. However, unlike the rust-colored Slime, the monkey-demons were more intelligent.

    In other words, it is possible for them to mimic actions which would disturb the others. They were able to think of that.

    As a result, they used ¡°Mimicry¡±. It was to be used against the most dangerous enemy with the person they value the most. It was the lowest method to shake them up.

    The monkey-demons dragged their brethren that used mimicry from the back of the bush. Its appearance was that of Yue. The figure that was dragged along was badly bruised with an udylike appearance. Because it is based on the information of the teleported team, the appearance is exactly the same as the real one. (TL: Yep. They dug their own graves now.)

    Of course, Hajime was able to see through the mimicry of therust-colored Slime before, so he obviously knew it was not Yue.

    Still, even with Yue¡¯s nudity and miserable appearance you can¡¯t tell the difference between the fake a real thing. When closing in the distance with his ¡°Instant Movement¡± (TL: Shukichi, Flicker, whatever was used before.), Kouki¡¯s eyes, which almost looked at the ¡°Mimicry¡±-Yue, were crushed.

    At this point, though Hajime has already started losing his temper, it was still enough for his reason to work. However, the monkey-demons, despite their high intelligence, couldn¡¯t read the mood. They hit the ¡°Mimicry¡±-Yue in front of Hajime with a smile. In addition the ¡°Mimicry¡±-demon was imitating Yue¡¯s voice. [¡­..Hajime, help me]. It became a serious matter because of that.

    At that moment, everyone heard it. ¡°BUCHI¡± was heard and something snapped. (TL: sound effects, think of it as a snapping sound)

    And now, you can see a part of the sea of trees surrounded by mes of hell.

    The scorched field which was 500 meters in every direction was alreadyplete. If you look here and there you can see carbonized humanoids. In the wreckage, bee- and ant-demons were also seen.

    Because it was an instant air strike, there will probably be not a demon that escaped unless some demons can make a space metastasis.

    After Hajime burned everything in the sea of trees, he advanced while ignoring everything else.

    [Don¡¯t give up you both, please! Who else can stop Hajime-san other than Shia and Kaori!¡±

    [But¡­.]

    [No buts. Why do you give up here? It ends when you give up! Hora, do your best! Hang in there! Dekiru, Dekiru! (2xYou can do it!) A maiden in love is invincible!]

    The words from Shizuku, reminiscent of some coach, inspired Shia and Kaori. To be frank, Shizuku was desperate to make the two to go to Hajime as he was hard to approach now.

    Without knowing the real intentions of Shizuku, Shia and Kaori nod to each other and jumped at Hajime while he was reloading ¡°Orkan¡±.

    [Hajime-san! Leave it at this!]

    [That¡¯s right, Hajime-kun. You may drag Yue¡¯s group into it!]

    He desperatelyres at Shia and Kaori clinging to him. Hajime seems to be dissatisfied and utters a twisted expressions and raised his voice with an [A?, a?]

    The appearance was, no matter how you look at it, one of a person that wanted to free his head. However, as he sees the two going [Ne?, Ne?], he regained hisposure after a while.

    [Fuuuuuu~~~~~ I understand. For now I¡¯ll leave it at this. I feel refreshed after shooting.]

    Hajome rxed his shoulders and called back the ¡°Cross Bits¡± and put them away along with ¡°Orkan¡± into the ¡°Treasure Box¡±. Shia and Kaori regained theirposure and let out a relieved breath.

    [My bad, I made you take care of me.]

    [Ie, I also got mad at their methods. It was inevitable.]

    [Un, really, it was the worst¡­.. In a sense it was expected from the greatbyrinth.]

    When Hajime regained hisposure he showed a wry smile, the two shaked his head while shaking their own heads in denial.

    When Hajime was talking in the background of a part of the sea of tree that almost turned into wastnd, Shizuku stepped forward while having a cramp on her cheek.

    [Naguno-kun, if you calmed down could you do something about Kouki ¡­.]

    With the words [Ah, Now that you mention it.] Hajime turns around to Kouki.

    Kouki was shedding tears while sobbing. His appearance was indescribably pitiful. Kaori immediately used recovery magic when it was suggested by a nce.

    [Uu, This feeling. Is it recovery magic? Oh, i can see light] (TL: Yes he sees light, maybe he should also see a tunnel and go into it?)

    Kouki is liberated from the pain in his eyes and is looking joyfully. In addition, when Hajime who is the ringleader of the pain is spotted, he lifted his eyes and raises a voice of protest.

    Shizuku exins the situation and the other party shows a dissatisfied face.

    [You see, Amanogawa, though i am at fault, i couldn¡¯t hold back. It was a critical moment of whether my lover¡¯s improper appearance was seen by another man. A mans ¡­. eyes should be crushed, don¡¯t you agree?] (TL: Written Tennokawa, read as Amanogawa. This took me some time. Maybe i should write down their surnames or something¡­.)

    [What¡¯s with that mon sense?¡±. Don¡¯t demand for an agreement in that tone. I almost became blind. In the first ce, how can you tell the fake apart? Setting aside the real thing, when i think about how i tasted the pain because of the impostor¡­¡­ I¡¯m really angry.]

    [You are foolish. Comparing your eyesight with Yue¡¯s half-nakedness¡­.. is like putting a stone from the roadside with a high-ss jewel on a scale.]

    [My eyes aren¡¯t roadside stones!]

    Kouki objects to Hajime and shows resentment towards him, while Hajime wards of his remark, he goes back to his search.

    While not taking notice of the other party, Kouki begins to get even more irritated. Shizuku and Suzu try to soothe the situation. In a certain meaning, they were indebted to a familiar girl. It was an unpleasantmon point.

    At that time Hajime caught a presence with his ¡°Sign perception¡±. It wille at the speed of a small run.

    Judging from the feeling of the sign, it seemed not to be a very powerful enemy. Therefore, Hajime looked back at the sea of trees with a doubtful look.

    Shia also tilted her neck while gazing at the depths of the sea of trees.

    Kouki also guessed that something approached them while looking at the manner of the two. It was a creature that resembled a goblin, while it made a rustling sounds (TL: ¡°gasagasa¡± sounds). It had a dark skin with an ugly and distorted face, it wore a rag and was about 140 centimeters tall.

    The goblin made a ¡°Guga¡±-sound when it saw Hajimes appearance. Thought it cried with a somewhat excited voice, it movements stopped as it was startled by its own voice. It stopped and looked at Hajime. Because of its face, murderous intent was released.

    In fact, it looked that way to Kouki.

    Because he was not ying an active part in battle a feeling of irritation was felt by him and he made a rush to the goblin. He closed in the distance in the blink of an eye with his Holy Sword in hand.

    However, the goblin which life was almost nearly cut, for a moment, it¡¯s nce turned to Kouki, but it still did not show any behavior of taking a defensive action.

    In an instant, even if Kouki had some doubts about it, he swung his Holy Sword down, because you couldn¡¯t be careless against demons in the greatbyrinth.

    At that moment, when the Holy Sword dded in light, almost cut the strange goblin in two,

    [What are you doing, idiot!] (TL: ¡°Boke~¡±, not ¡°baka¡±)

    [Nnabbubera?]

    Hajime who caught up in a moment, kicked Kouki away with a ¡°Rolling Savate¡±. A strange scream was raised and Kouki disappeared in the interior of the sea of trees, as if being run over by a dump truck.

    Despite the demon before them, Shizuku was dumbfounded by the action of an ally getting blown away by a ¡°Rolling Savate¡±. She couldn¡¯t overlook the action, lifted her eyes in anger and rushed over to Hajime.

    [Wait a moment, Nagumo-kun! What was that for!? No matter how you look at it, it was unreasonable. Kouki merely wanted to defeat the demon!]

    [That¡¯s right! Or rather, is Kouki-kun alright? We must go look for him immediately.]

    Shizuku and Suzu turned a look of criticism to Hajime. Shia and Kaori also did not understand the reason for Hajime¡¯s action.

    However, Hajime did not hear their voices, he only gazed at the goblin in front of him.

    In her eyes, Kouki was kicked away by Hajime¡¯s ¡°Rolling Savate¡± without reason and Shizuku put herself on guard against the existence of the goblin.

    Kouki turned up from the back of the sea of trees while rubbing his arm. Apparently, he seemed to have been alright. However, it seemed he was going to jump at Hajime, while anger was omitting from his whole body.

    [¡­.. Nagumo. Why did you do that? Why did you get in my way? The situation is different from a while ago. Don¡¯t make excuses. To protect a demon, are you sane?]

    [It¡¯s not a demon.]

    [What did you say?]

    Without reacting to Kouki¡¯s anger and ignoring his muttering, he kneeled in front the still standing goblin. All members were astonished by the action and are doubting him more and more. Only Shia noticed something and muttered [No way¡­.].

    Hajime, who is meeting it¡¯s eyes on the same level, says some words that startle the others.

    [¡­.. You are Yue, right?]

    [Gugya!]

    [[[¡­.What the?]]]

    While Kouki and the rest were standing there with open mouths, Hajime did not hesitate and took the goblins hand and muttered [Yue¡­]. The goblin, with a joyful cry, answered [Gugya.].

    [Ehm, Hajime-san. I would never have imaged it would be Yue-san. Uhm, I can only see a demon¡­.]

    [I, I can only see a demon. Is it really Yue?]

    Shia and Kaori raised a voice of doubt, while looking at the goblin in front of them. The goblin begins to cry outin to Hajime with [Gugya , Gugogo, Gyaagya], while looking at both of them. It shoulders dropped, because it is not able to talk with them.

    However, Hajime is there. There is nothing impossible for the man who loves Yue.

    [Yes?, Yes~ The next thing you knew is that your appearance changed after the transfer?]

    [! Gugya ! ¡­¡­ Gugogo]

    [Fumu, So it only changed the body¡­¡­]

    [Gugya ¡­¡­ Gyagya , Gugi]

    [The equipment was also lost?¡­.Oh, you came after the markings i have left?] (TL: Either equipment or essories and ¡°makingu¡± is written in ¡°english¡±)

    [Gugutsu ¡­¡­ Gogagoga]

    [That¡¯s right, Hajime is where the explosionse from? Well, you aren¡¯t wrong¡­¡­]

    [¡­¡­Gyuuu, Gogo]

    [Is that so, you aren¡¯t able to use magic¡­¡­ But, you don¡¯t feel any other changes.]

    [Gigigi , Gagi]

    [Well, it should be alright. It¡¯s probably one of the trials. It was an inevitable start of the game]

    [¡­¡­ Gyuuu]

    [And Tio and Sakagami weren¡¯t with you. Perhaps the same happened with them as with Yue. I still don¡¯t know anything about the demons here¡­.. Well, Don¡¯t worry about it Yue. I¡¯ll do something about it as always.]

    A normal conversation has been established. (TL: ¡°normal¡±)

    [[[[[ ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ]]]]]

    Kouki and the rest were speechless. Hajime didn¡¯t try to hide the fact that he was happy to be reunited with his lover and smiled.

    [This kind of thing. Let¡¯s try ¡°Reproduction Magic¡± out.]

    [[[[[ No, no, no, no, wait, wait, wait, wait ]]]]]

    [Oh, What¡¯s wrong?]

    Kouki and the rest tsukkomied in abeautiful harmony and looked at Hajime with puzzled expressions. Everyone wanted to tsukkomi Hajime even more. Or rather, they weren¡¯t able to hold out any longer.

    [Isn¡¯t it strange? It is strange, right? How can youmunicate? Like nothing is going on!]

    [Nothing is going on¡­. I talk because it is Yue?]

    [Suzu only hears ¡°Gugya¡±! No other words! How do you understand it?]

    [No, with feelings¡­ it is possible to talk with eyes.]

    [Which reminds me, you always stare at each other¡­¡­¡­.It really is useful at such a time¡­.. How the two of youmunicate breaks through the center of the universe.]

    [No, It¡¯s normal for a lover.]

    [It¡¯s not normal? Obviously it is not normal¡­..What should we do. The ¡°special¡± seat feels very far away.]

    [Rather, Nagumo-kun. How did you notice it? Did you notice it before kicking me?]

    [How did i, you know¡­.. It¡¯s a simple story.]

    Many tsukkomis were made and the others had tired expressions because Hajimeanswered with hismon sense. At the end, Kouki uttered a question towards Hajime, who looked peacefully at the goblin shaped Yue,

    [It¡¯s just that¡­. Her appearance may have changed, but i will never lose sight of Yue.]

    [[[[[¡­¡­Is that so?]]]]]

    [¡­¡­ Gugya]

    With an expression that seemed like it was made of sugar, Yue (goblin Ver.) answered happily to Kouki¡¯s group.

    [Putting that aside. Kaori, I leave the ¡°Reproduction Magic¡± to you.]

    [Ah, Un, I understand¡­¡­. Well then, here we go Yue: ¡°Absolute Imitation¡±!]

    Kaori, whose eyes slightly regained sanity, was appealed by Hajime, turned towards Yue (goblin Ver.) and used ¡°Reproduction Magic¡±. Needless to say, reproduction magic is an age of gods magic and the effects are enormous. Hajime¡¯s group thought it would return her to her old appearance if they used it¡­¡­..

    [Gugya?]

    [What? Why? One more time: ¡°Absolute Imitation¡±!]

    Yue¡¯s appearance did not change back.

    It¡¯s like the ¡°Reproduction Magic¡± isn¡¯t activating. A silver light pours down over Yue, but Kaori¡¯s magic is erased with a crunching sound. There is still no sigh of Yue¡¯s appearance turning back.

    [Why¡­¡­]

    [Gugya¡­¡­]

    Kaori is stunned and Yue (goblin Ver.) dejectedly drops her shoulders. Even the other members had worried expressions. In the middle of it, Hajime folded his arms and hit the temple while brooding over the phenomenon.

    Hajime wore a difficult expression. Yue (goblin Vers.), while gripping the bottom of his clothes, looked up to him with an uneasy expression. She though that it would be also difficult for her to turn someone back with ¡°Reproduction Magic¡±.

    To such a Yue (goblin Ver.), Hajime returned from his deep thoughts and turned a vibrant smile towards her.

    [Everything is alright, Yue. I¡¯ve said it before, we fell into the trap, but a Game Over is impossible at the start. There must be a method to turn you back. I believe the ¡°Reproduction Magic¡± doesn¡¯t work because the quality of the age of gods magic is different. A special method needs to be used. It is a self-evident truth, that the challengers of the trial have ¡°Reproduction Magic¡±. There would be no meaning to the trial otherwise. In any case, we will find the method to turn you back if we proceed further.]

    [¡­¡­ Gugya]

    [Aa, don¡¯t worry about it. And, i forgot about this. Can you hold this?]

    [¡­¡­ Gigi?]

    Hajime passed Yue (goblin Ver.) a pair of jewel earrings. Because she transformed and can¡¯t use magic, he guessed that she needs something and gave her an artifact ?? ¡°Telephatic Jewels¡±. (TL: actually stones, but they are earrings, so i choose ¡°Jewels¡± instead of stones.)

    [¡­¡­Hajime?, Hajime? Can you hear me?]

    Then, a lovely voice affected the space, the same way as Tio¡¯s transformation into a dragon does. Hajime¡¯s expression loosed up and he looked very happy while hearing a dear and nostalgic voice, even if it was only for a moment.

    [Yeah, I can hear you, Yue. Your appearance changed¡­.. but i¡¯m d you are alight.]

    [¡­¡­. Nn. I knew Hajime would notice it.]

    [That¡¯s natural. I¡¯m the one who understands you the most.] (TL: Missed this line, i¡¯m sorry~ Did not notice till now)

    [¡­¡­¡­ Nn. But i was happy. I love you.]

    [¡­¡­Stop it. It¡¯s embarrassing.]

    [¡­.. Fufu]

    The air around them became sweet and pink, even though she was a goblin. Even if the appearance changed, they still create their own world. The eyes of the other members became like ones from dead fish.

    [*Cough*! Isn¡¯t it about time? Yue, I¡¯m d you are alright.]

    [N¡­¡­ Kaori, too]

    [Yue-san¡­¡­. Zettai, zee~~tai! We will turn you back! For that reason, you can rely on me!] (TL: ¡°Zettai¡± means ¡°absolutely¡± ,left it in japanese, because reasons¡­..)

    [¡­.. Shia, Thank you. I can¡¯t fight now, so i¡¯ll count on you.]

    Shia and Kaori somehow regained their spirit and were able to exchange words with Yue.

    [Yue-san, well, i¡¯m sorry about a while ago. I didn¡¯t notice it was you¡­. I almost injured you.]

    [¡­.Don¡¯t worry. It was inevitable. And i believed i wouldn¡¯t get injured¡­.]

    [Eeh, is it about me?]

    [¡­. Even from the hero (lol), Hajime would protect me.]

    [¡­¡­ Is that so.]

    Yue¡¯s casual remark performs a clean hit. While withdrawing dejectedly, Kouki raised a dryughter. Shizuku and Suzu try to encourage him.

    [Well then, to change Yue back and find Tio and Sakagami we should push forward and quickly conquer thebyrinth.]

    With Hajime¡¯smand the party proceeded to advance in the sea of trees once again.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    [¡­..Hajime-san, even I see it. That is Tio.]

    [I also understand it. No matter how you look at it, that is Tio.]

    [¡­.Rather, it would be aserious matter if it wasn¡¯t Tio.]

    [Unmistakable, That is Tio.]

    Hajime and the others turn their eyes towards the filth they see.

    After 30 minutes they joined up with Yue, they saw a group of goblins. The group assaulted one goblin with kicks and punches.

    However, there was no intention of killing it and an atmosphere like bullying was there. The goblin seemed not to be injured while receiving an assault from the group.

    If it was only that it was bullied because it was weak, it would be pretty natural¡­¡­

    [No matter how i see it¡­.. It¡¯s in ecstasy¡­..]

    [Even though it has the face of a goblin¡­.. We could never broadcast that.] [Nagumo¡­.. You, to that kind of person¡­. I don¡¯t feel like i could win it¡¯s heart.] [Stop it, Amanogawa. I feel bad because i allowed that transformation¡­..I can only give up¡­..]

    The goblin was floating in ecstasy, while the others where muttering. The appearance was reminiscent of a certain pervert. Or precisely, there could only be one such person.

    [Tio¡­ You are¡­.. It¡¯s toote already¡­. Let¡¯s give up though it is regrettable.]

    When Hajime shaked his head in a sad expression he quietly turned his back. Yue and the rest followed him without any hesitation. Normally, Kouki would say [Never desert a nakama!], among other things, but now his gaze is wandering. (TL: As in ignoring it and it is ¡°nakama¡±, which can mean friend,panion,rade..etc.)

    [Gu? Gyagya!]

    And, at that moment, the goblin noticed Hajime¡¯s group and raised its voice.

    As a result, the assaulted goblin seemed to notice Hajime. It opened its eyes wide and rushed towards Hajime, despite receiving an assault earlier.

    The goblin (Tio) was crawling in a high-speed on the ground, while the other goblins instinctively pulled away and backed away. In fact, while the goblins tormented and bullied it in high spirit, they felt [Huh? Somehow you are strange.] and now they were convinced about it.

    [Gugyagyagya!!]

    Meanwhile, the goblin (Tio) tried to jump with a rupa?dive into Hajime¡¯s chest. Though they can¡¯t understand goblin words, seen that, it was surely [Master~ This one longed to see you] or something along those lines. (TL: Forgot to mention. It¡¯s probably ¡°scuba dive¡±, i don¡¯t understand the censor of the author here so i left it~)

    Of course, Hajime responded and said,

    [Don¡¯te near me, you pervert!]

    Mekyo!

    And he used an uppercut with his artificial arm.

    The goblin (Tio) made an artistic backflip with four and a half turns, but did make a sound like it should have been. She crashed.

    [¡­..Dead?]

    Yue (goblin Ver.) peeked into the bush where the body of the goblin (Tio) fell. It¡¯s tail was pierced by a tree branch.

    Then, [Bikunbikun]! The body of the goblin (Tio) was twitching, while regaining consciousness. Though the body is that of a goblin, the endurance may be that of a dragon. Or, she became an even bigger pervert¡­¡­

    [GaGaGa! GoGo, Guge! Guga!]

    The goblin (Tio) held her cheeks with both hands and screamed excited, while her body twisted around. And then, she began looking at Hajime with feverish eyes.

    Instinctively, Hajime starts pulling out ¡°Donner¡± and Shia desperately tries to calm him. Kaori handed over a ¡°Telepathic Stone¡± over to the goblin (Tio).

    [Uh-huh, a ¡°Telepathic Stone¡±¡­.. Do thou hear me, Master? This one met the beloved Master and the first words and actions were those of abuse.]

    [Damn it. Even if the body changes,the toughness does not. It should just die already.]

    [Tsu! Aah? Beloved Master. Theck of pardon, this one can¡¯t hold out. Mistress is useless without Master. Now, Master¡¯s beloved servant has returned. It¡¯s good how the mistress, who is reduced to ugliness, is attacked without restraint!]

    Apparently, even if she changed into a goblin, she still felt the pleasure. It was already toote as Hajime said.

    The goblins, while ignoring Tio who is lying on the ground saying [Do as you like! Burn or boil me!] and still twitching, were insta-killed by Hajime. And the search was resumed in silence.

    The other members also did not seem to care about it and follow Hajime without turning their eyes.

    [Ho, is this neglect y? Master can¡¯t be helped~ Ey, don¡¯t leave this one behind!? This one wants you to wait~ This one is still shaking because of the blow a while ago~]

    Tio¡¯s voices echoes empty in the sea of trees. However, nobody stopped walking.

    (TL: I used ¡°it¡± rather than really tranting it to english because i guess it makes more sense calling her an ¡°object¡± rather than a ¡°person¡±.)

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The huge branch bends and attacks irregrly like a whip. Leaves dance like a de and scatter around. Tree nuts are shot like cannonballs. A sudden spear-like root dashes out from the ground like the sharp point of a sword. Each of these attacks are fatal.

    It is very simr to the Tree-Demon Hajime once fought in the [Orcus great Labyrinth]. The demon is a so-called ¡°Trent¡±. But then, when Hajimepared this Trent with the one he fought, the size is extremely different. It was 30 meters high and 10 meters in diameter.

    Kouki, Shizuku, Suzu and the ogre-like creature are confronting the huge Trent.

    [Guraaa!]

    Meanwhile, while raising a shout like a real Ogre, it is Ryutaro who attacks with his fist to intercept the branches thate in.

    Along the way, an Ogre was discovered fighting other Ogres. However, while the fight went on martial arts were seen ¨C To be frank, it made refined karatemovements. It was obvious that it was Ryutaro.

    Ryutaro might have been dead if they found himter as his status has fallen as Yue¡¯s and Tio¡¯s did. To go that far without running away, a tsukkomi was made about his muscle-brain.

    And, Ryutaro finally joined with them as thest member. They reached the ce with the gigantic tree which was obviously on a different sizepared with the surrounding ones¡­¡­ The gigantic tree said [Defeat me if you want to go further!] and began to rage as it said it.

    At the present time, Kouki¡¯s group which did not show any results till now said [We will defeat this guy!] and rushed out. Hajime¡¯s group didn¡¯t care and started tospectate the fight. By the way, Kaori is participating as a healer.

    [Gwuuuu. The attack is heavy.]

    A branch with the thickness of a log approaches, while cutting through the wind, and is received by Kouki with his Holy Sword. However, a groan leaked from the space of gritted teeth, while reminding how excessive the weight of the attack was.

    Shizuku is busy with shuriken like leaves, which fly like throwing knifes. Suzu puts up a powerful barrier to somehow intercept the attack and Kouki desperately decides to use the opening to attack.

    [Kuu, No good. Because Kaori is here, we do not have to worry about not being able to continue¡­¡­]

    The ck katana ¡°Tsumehirameki¡± was fully taken advantage of. Shizuku gridded her teeth while cutting branches and leaves one by one. (TL: Not sure??, something like w sh/lighting)

    Hajime¡¯s words before entering the greatbyrinth, sank into the bodies of Shizuku¡¯s group. Without Hajime they would have been annihted already. The confidence they gained in the [Orcus great Labyrinth] was crushed into pieces.

    After worrying a little, Shizuku shouted towards Kouki.

    [Kouki! Use ¡°Supreme Destruction¡±!] (TL:??not too sure, used chapter 122 as a reference )

    [No, it¡¯s not good. The chant is too long!]

    [It¡¯s alright! We will defend you without fail! Believe in us!]

    Kouki was troubled what he should do about Shizuku¡¯s suggestion.

    It was obvious that the Trent before them was stronger than the demons of the woman of the Majin-tribe (TL: Demon-tribe). The attacks onlye one by one, however the fight is only somewhat manageable with Kaori¡¯s backup. They could lose their lives if they lose concentration even once. It would take more than an average nerve to expose oneself defenseless in such a time.

    However, it was certain that without an overwhelming attack they can¡¯t reach the Trent. At this rate, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat it.

    In addition¡­¡­

    Kouki recalls the time when Hajime met Yue again. A mutual trust that did not change, even when the appearance changed. Hajime saw the true nature of his lover in an instant and Yue did not show any unrest while she was almost killed by Kouki. Honestly, it would be a lie so say that he did not envy such a rtionship.

    Therefore, Kouki was determined. We have a rtionship of mutual trust. It was absolutely not to prove that they will not lose to Hajime.

    [I understand. I leave my back to you!]

    [Yes, leave it to us. Ryutaro, Suzu! Let¡¯s gather up!]

    [Roger!]

    [Aye yo!]

    Kouki did not move an inch while raising his Holy Sword over his head. Only his mouth moved while chanting. That state may be called defenseless, because his whole consciousness was poured into the chant of ¡°Might of Heaven¡±.

    The Trent was sure not to miss that chance. The tree branches from right and left, a leaf de which approached like a tornado from above, a shell of nuts from the front and the root of a tree attacks from the ground.

    [This is sacred ground, the enemy of god will not be allowed to pass! ¡°Absolute Virtue!¡±] (TL: ¡°??¡± not sure about this skill, also ¡°YOU SHALL NOT PASS!¡± would also work, but i did not want to use a sketchy line~)

    Suzu foresaw an attack and put up a barrier. Up till now her barriers have saved the party. The barrier withstood somehow the first barrage of attacks with small cracks.

    [Tsuuuuu!]

    Because of the consecutive attacks of the Trent, the barrier couldn¡¯t hold out and breaks. Suzu¡¯s groan resounds loudly, while Shizuku and Ryutaro (Ogre Ver.) are attacking in despair.

    [Tsuuuaaa!]

    [Ooooooh!]

    They were badly bruised in an instant because of the offensive waves of attacks. They intercept every attack with their skills, while screaming and roaring. Though two people get damaged and blood spilled out, they didn¡¯t let any attack pass to the back.

    [¡°Kaiten!¡±] (TL: Changing the world or turning the tide. Japanese sounds a bit better.)

    With only one world echoing on the battlefield, Suzu¡¯s wounds are healed in an instant by Kaori¡¯s magic.

    Though ¡°Kaiten¡± is a recovery magic for multiple targets, it¡¯s effects are already above the advanced level. Most wounds are healed in no time. After getting Nointo¡¯s body, Kaori was inspired to create new healing magic. It was possible to heal with ¡°Regeneration Magic¡±, however the magic consumption from the age of gods magic isrger than normal magic.

    Suzu puts up a barrier again and earns a few seconds, however it gets destroyed again. Shizuku and Ryutaro put their lives on the line again. Kaori immediately heals their damaged bodies and Suzu puts up another barrier. They repeat this three times.

    Finally, from Kouki¡¯s body, a huge amount of magic gushes out and covers his Holy Sword. The Holy Sword is dded in light like the sun and Kouki takes a deep breath.

    And,

    [????Everyone! Here i go! ¡°Supreme Destruction¡± !!]

    He unleashes his trump card, his strongest magic. A huge torrent of light strikes the ground and flies forward. A leaf de is blown off, the tree branch gets eliminated, the bombardment of the nuts is swallowed and the Trent is hit directly.

    The roaring sounds and light explode, while the surroundings are dyed white.

    [I did it!]

    Kouki gives a smile of satisfaction and shouts. Hajime watches in the back, while stuffing a small cake into his mouth, and mutters [Aah, he raised the g¡­..].

    The g was certainly raised.

    The light and dust clears up¡­¡­and the Trent is unhurt.

    [It¡¯s a lie, right¡­¡­]

    Kouki is stunned and makes a lifeless voice. It wasn¡¯t only Kouki. Shizuku¡¯s group also were shocked because Kouki¡¯sst resort was useless.

    The Trent lets out murderous intent towards Kouki¡¯s group and starts attacking in waves again.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    ¡°Supreme Destruction¡± ???? Is a power like the name says. A power worthy as a hero¡¯s trump card, a magic of the highest grade. Kouki came as a beginner into this world, leveled up, gained experience and was able to ughter all enemies with his special technique.

    However, the Trent emerged unscathed from the dust.

    [Impossible¡­..]

    Kouki was unable to move because of that fact. Shizuku realized something and raises her voice.

    [Kouki! Look at that! It wasn¡¯t a direct hit!]

    [Eh?]

    When Kouki looked into the same direction as Shizuku, he saw arge amount of trees scattered around, broken into small fragments. Apparently, Kouki¡¯s ¡°Supreme Destruction¡± did not hit the Trent directly. It was prevented by arge amount of trees in the front.

    Though there shouldn¡¯t be any trees there? Where on earth did such a great amount appear from? The questions from Kouki¡¯s group were answered by the Trent.

    At that time, the Pseudo-Trent gave out a pale light. Arge number of trees spread out from the base and grew in a very great force.

    [¡­¡­ Unique Magic.]

    Suzu muttered. That opinion was right. It was the unique magic of the Trent of the ¡°Sea of Trees¡±. It was freely able to create arge amount of trees and manipte them freely.

    [This, this is bad! This is sacred ground, the enemy of god will not be allowed to pass! ¡°Absolute Virtue!¡±]

    Suzu was momentarily dumbfounded, but was able to invoke ¡°Absolute Virtue¡± immediately. Attacks poured in from all directions, while a shining barrier was deployed with Suzu¡¯s group inside.

    The branches which had a sharpened point like a spear gave an intense shock to the barrier one after another.

    Not only the Trent, but also the surrounding trees also produced a simr attack. It seemed they wold get crushed to death by the almost oppressive amount of resources.

    The ¡°Absolute Virtue¡± won¡¯t be able to hold out without a chant. It already cracked here and there, it did not seem to hold out for another several seconds. And, when Suzu¡¯s barrier gets broken, will the others hold out till she deploys it again?¡­..Only an optimist would judge it doable.

    [No good¡­.anymore¡­.]

    Suzu realizes by the magic consumption, that the barrier will soon break and informs the others.

    Kouki looks at Suzu. [Then i have to use ¡°Limit Break¡± to survive!] He made his resolve. There is no choice but to ept that they need to use two of their trump cards directly at the first stage after entering a greatbyrinth.

    However, after guessing Kouki¡¯s intentions, assistance came from the rear.

    [¡°Forever Engraved¡±]

    The reproduction magic ¡°Forever Engraved¡±, which Kaori used ¨C regardless of the substance of the object ¨C can regenerate everything to the state one second ago every one second it is used.

    Suzu¡¯s ¡°Absolute Virtue¡± which seemed to break at any moment, gets surrounded by a silver light. After one beat, the barrier recovered to its dignified appearance af if nothing happened. Even after the attacks of the Trents , it returns to its original state. ¡°Absolute Virtue¡± is repaired every second.

    [Wow, Kao-rin! Thank you!]

    Suzu, while maintaining the barrier, looks back and thanks Kaori. Kouki and the others slighty rx their bodies because they got of the predicament and look to the back.

    There, the Trents surrounded Hajime¡¯s group like it did to Kouki¡¯s. Hajime and the others did not seem to care about it.

    Four ¡°Cross Bitts¡± were arranged by Hajime in the surroundings and a triangr pyramid was spread as a barrier. (TL: Like /images/lgs-3d-shape-triangr-based-pyramid.gif) The space interception type produce a spatial magic ¡°Four-Point Barrier¡±.

    ¡°Reproduction Magic¡± isn¡¯t even used and still there are no signs that the barrier gets shaken. It seems to be a totally impregnable castle wall, without allowing any attack toe near.

    [That seems to be the limit. I thought they would hold out longer¡­..]

    Hajime murmured while looking down at Kouku who had aplicated look.

    [U~n, Wouldn¡¯t they be fine if the hero-san uses his ¡°Limit Break¡±?]

    [I wonder. Well, if he goes over his limit maybe¡­¡­ However, what will happen after he weakens after that? It is unlikely that he can recover from the fatigue of his ¡°Limit Break¡± with healing magic.]

    [¡­..It may be possible with Reproduction Magic.]

    [I don¡¯t want to use it as the magic consumption is big. It¡¯s still too early for that.]

    [Fumu. Well then, we should clear up here before the hero-boy uses it.]

    Hajime was wondering if Kouki and the others would be acknowledged to have cleared the greatbyrinth. Kouki and the others should obtain the age of gods magic , because [If Nointos appear in a great amount we could use the ¡°throw the heroes at them¡±-strategy.]

    So, they should raise their military strength in the greatbyrinth [Appeal with: ¡°We should fight hard!¡± ] Or so he wished¡­¡­.

    Because it is unknown what may happen beyond this point, it¡¯s not preferable to use age of gods magic in session because of its magic consumption. Even though they have magic stones stocked up, they don¡¯t know when Yue and Tio can turn back and are able to fight.

    [Master, this one thinks you should not worry too much about the oue of the battle.]

    [Yes? What do you mean? Is it about the concept of the greatbyrinth?]

    The goblin (Tio) advises Hajime who thinks deeply about the current situation. Despite her being a pervert, her words and knowledge are very thoughtful. Though, she is still a helpless pervert.

    [Yes. The concept is probably ¡°testing the bonds¡±.]

    [Bond¡­.. Speaking of it, the word was also on the stone tablet at the entrance.]

    [That¡¯s right. Not only to test the bonds with the sub-humans, but also to test the bonds when capturing thebyrinth. Is it not so? See through the imitations, ept thepanions which changed. It is truly testing the ¡°deep woven bonds¡±.]

    [I see¡­.. If there is a goal after clearing this trial you could call this a ¡°guidepost¡±. If it¡¯s that way, then there might be no problem if I clean up the battle. Amanokawa and the others only need to get over the ¡°testing the bonds something¡± whates after this.]

    [That¡¯s right. Well, it is only a guess in the end.]

    It is still a very reliable guess.

    With understanding that, Hajime makes his decision and lets out a sigh. Even though he strengthened Kouki and other with the artifacts greatly, the greatbyrinth reads the memory after the capture and there is a possibility it won¡¯t ept them if he makes them too strong and so he waited.

    Hajime nced at the Goblin (Tio) and lets out another sigh. Tio asionally gives sharp consideration and makes suggestive advice because she lived far longer than him. He¡¯s reminiscent that the race is supposed to be noble and respectful.

    Originally she is thoughtful and considerate and has the perfect nature of the Dragon-Race which Yue longed for. Every man would be captured by her beauty as she¡¯s a very attractivedy.

    Even though she¡¯s already a pervert¡­..

    [Really, is it my fault?] Hajime worried in his mind. And he looks at the Goblin (Tio) and regretted it.

    [Mu? Master¡¯s look of pity at this one¡­.haa, haa, this is in itself¡­.. already¡­Mistress is no good without Master.]

    [Haa~]

    Tios wriggling with her Goblin body gave out unpleasant feelings.

    Hajime looks at the Trent which attacks without restraint but still can¡¯t tear Suzu¡¯s ¡°Absolute Virtue¡± and Hajime¡¯s ¡°4-Point-Barrier¡±. In addition it still generates more trees. The surrounding view was already filled with trees.

    [Taniguchi. I¡¯ll burn everything now. Don¡¯t undo the barrier if you don¡¯t want to die.]

    [Eh?]

    Hajime warns Suzu before unleashing an attack while she is defending from attacks from all directions.

    Suzu suddenly answers dumbfounded with a great voice. Kouki and the other turn dubious expressions towards Suzu. The expressions will soon turn into dumbfounded ones.

    Outside of the barrier, Hajime throws a moonlike-ring (Getsurin) into the air and takes out a remote control with an induction stone out of the ¡°Treasure Box¡±. With the power of ¡°Wind w¡± and ¡°Sign Perception¡± the surrounding trees were easily dissected and thrown into the air. (TL: Actually the author has written ¡°sky¡±, but i choose to change it to ¡°air¡±. Makes somehow more sense. I¡¯ll use ¡°Getsurin¡± from now on, just needed to exin what it is.)

    The numbers exceeded 20. It¡¯s impossible to make them get battle mobility, but it¡¯s easy to change the tide.

    And in the next moment, ck liquid scatters around the Trent like raid because of the Getsurin. The ck liquid scattered around is a tar that burns at 3.000? which even melts Fullum ore.

    Hajime transfers arge amount of tar stored in the ¡°Treasure Box¡± by using the gate function of Getsurin.

    While trying to figure out what Hajime was doing, Shia and the other let out a [Uwaa~] and their eyes turned towards Hajime.

    Certainly, it was effective to deal with the Trent and all the trees it quickly generated¡­¡­..

    While the girls gazed at Hajime, he threw a small live coal towards Getsurin.

    In that moment,

    Gooooooooo !! (TL: Not sure how to trante sound effects????????!!)

    Everything in sight was dyed instantly in ming red.

    The Trents, which didn¡¯t even worry when the tar was released, are now surrounded by a prison of mes of 3,000? and instantaneously burned by it. Though they don¡¯t have vocal cords, it seems they are screaming in agony.

    The spectacle may be mistaken for hell which has manifested on this world. Now, every object outside of the barrier is certainly carbonized¡­¡­No, even cinders might not remain.

    The tar does not burn for long, but the heat is terrific. The hellfire produced by Hajime extinguished naturally after 15 minutes. However, because the Trents ran wild, it even spread to normal trees, so Kaori managed somehow to extinguish the mes with water magic.

    [We joined up with Yue and the other already, so i had no problems burning everything down¡­.]

    [Hajime-kun¡­. Do you even think before destroying everything?]

    [Where Hajime-san is, there is also destruction¡­. Father and the others might think of two new names if they see it.]

    [¡­¡­Hajime not restraining himself¡­.Wonderful.]

    [This one agrees, Yue. Merciless Master¡­. This one gets wet.]

    Hajime releases the ¡°4-Point-Barrier¡± and walks toward Kouki and the others who have somewhat tired expressions, while Kaori turns to Hajime looking troubled. The members other than Kaori are saying [That¡¯s very Hajime-like.] and [As expected from Hajime.]. With satisfaction on her face she nods in agreement.

    [Nagumo-kun¡­.A little while ago¡­. No, it¡¯s nothing. A rocketuncher has already been fired at random and cluster bombs were scattered around. This much is already normal for him. Therefore, get a grip, myself¡­¡­]

    Kouki and the others made aplicated look, as if they are really safe. At the same time, Kouki nced towards Hajime and bits his lips tightly.

    Kouki wasn¡¯t able to knock it down even with hisst resort and Hajime did it as if it was a side-job. Even if he was persuaded toe here to obtain the age of gods magic, will he really obtain it while being helped¡­¡­? Such uneasiness was welling up in his mind.

    Kouki averts his nce from Hajime and tries to shake off his negative thoughts and looked back in panic as he heard ¡°Mekimeki¡±-sounds from behind.

    [Did it regenerate?]

    Like Kouki said, a big tree grew rapidly from the carbonized ground while rumbling theearth.TheTrent grew in no time. Exactly how a ¡°Regeneration¡± would feel like.

    Kouki and the others took a stance, however the regenerated Trent showed no signs of attacking. After standing for a while it started to make a cave. The trunk tears open, the left and right side crack and an open space in the middle is created.

    [I thought it was a middle-boss, but it was also the door which goes to the next stage.]

    Hajime advanced towards the cave without nodding or hesitating as he was convinced. Yue and the others follow him. Kouki and the others who assumed a stance, followed him in a hurry.

    The inside of the cave was without any special characteristics. However, after everybody entered it, the entrance in the cave shut them in and their feet began to shine at the same time.

    [Another teleportation¡­..]

    It was the same magic as the one at the entrance of the great Tree. Hajime strongly drew the Goblin (Yue) and the Goblin (Tio) towards him while muttering.

    Because those two can¡¯t fight right now, even a trivial thing would be fatal. He wants to do something, even if it¡¯s a trifle thing. Aftering this far, it¡¯s impossible to lose these two.

    [¡­..Hajime.]

    [Ma, Master¡­. Uu, this one is troubled by your gentleness.]

    Were Hajime¡¯s worries transmitted to them? It looked more like the two goblins were really happy, rather than being scared of the transportation. Tio showed a very umon embarrassed (dere) side.

    Shia and Kaori jumped towards Hajime with the words [Ah, me too~] and wanted to hug him¡­¡­..

    However, the attempt was one step too slow. As for Hajime¡¯s view, the scene where two people stretched out a hand was painted out with enormous light at the end.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Chrip, Chirp, Chirp

    The singing of birds and sunlight invading in the space of the curtain informs that morning hase. Responding to the sound, the master of the room covers his head in his futon (TL: Japanese bed) and it turns into an impregnable fortress.

    And in the next moment a click resounds inly and the devil raised a roar. (TL: rm clock = devil. I understand, same for me~ Die rm clocks. Every one of them should be killed by a hero.)

    Jiriririririri !! (TL: Strange rm. Well¡­. Could be worse¡­..)

    A noise destroys the silence of the morning in the room [Wake up, boke!]

    [Uuu¡­¡­]

    The master of the room tries to protect himself from the devil in his fortress, but it¡¯s impossible to do that forever. He extended his arm from the futon and in an instant ¡°Banban¡±! The palm looks for the devil and hits it.

    The head of the devil is caught at the third time by the arm because of the experience of the devil subjugation for 10 years and he seeded in silencing the screaming.

    However, the act that has continued on countless asions wasn¡¯t hard work at all. The arm of the master of the room dropped in exhaustion and was withdrawn straight into the fortress again. And he stopped moving after that.

    Immediately after that,

    [Hajime~ Wake uuuuup!! Don¡¯t go back to sleep ! Wake up already~!]

    A familiar voice is heard from downstairs ?? The voice of a mother is demanding to wake up. The master of the room, Hajime, has certainly heard the voice in his half consciousness. [Resistance to the bitter end!] The defence of the fortress is gets even stronger after saying that.

    [No good after all~. Mou, now really, every morning. Sorry~ Can i count on you again?]

    [??] (TL: Really. They were that way. I only changed the brackets. Don¡¯t look at me that way. I¡¯ll get aroused.)

    The voice of the mother is heard again from downstairs. It reached Hajime¡¯s ears because it was spoken loud on purpose so that Hajime hears it even if it was on the other side of the door.

    Not thinking of the voice of the mother which has given up, already knowing who she¡¯s talking with and what will happen, Hajime still had no intention to get up obediently.

    After all, every morning is a happy morning for Hajime¡­¡­

    A ¡°konkon¡±-knocking sound echoes.

    However, because there is no reaction, the person understood the reason for it and opened the door immediately. The person calls out to the dumpling gently while getting closer to the bed with small steps.

    [¡­¡­.. Wake up, Hajime.]

    [¡­¡­]

    Still, no reaction. A little more, he wants to hear voice more till he fully awakes.

    [¡­¡­¡­Hajime, wake up. If you don¡¯t wake up¡­¡­]

    [¡­¡­..]

    She gently uses her hand shaking him. A small hand can be seen over the futon and Hajime¡¯s cheeks begin to soften.

    [¡­.I¡¯ll attack you. Sexually.]

    [Un, I¡¯ll wake up, so will you stop saying such a vivid thing in the morning?]

    He wakes up immediately after feeling chills down his spine! And the futon was pushed aside. (TL: I don¡¯t really understand why the author used an ¡°!¡± here. I let it inside, but it feels strange.)

    [Morning, Yue.]

    [¡­¡­N. Morning, Hajime.]

    Hajime smiled for a while with his dear lover and savored the first happiness of the day.

    Hajime is walking to school while suppressing a yawn. Yue is besides him and looks upwards towards him. Such a gesture can only be called cute¡­.. Hajime is looking at Yue while they are going besides each other and is busy restraining himself.

    Yue is wearing a zer from Hajimes school. Her short skirt is fluttering gently while she goes backwards, turns her head towards Hajime and speaks to him.

    [¡­¡­..Again, staying upte?]

    [Un, I was doing the work father asked me to. It was morning before i noticed.]

    [¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s good to be enthusiastic, but take care of yourself. Please don¡¯t overwork yourself.]

    [Un, I¡¯ll be careful.]

    Hajime and Yue are having a gentle conversation. They create a sweet atmosphere between them. A long time passed since Yue became Hajimes lover, however, the passion between them has not declined at all. For Yue to be near Hajime, the homestay was forced into Hajimes house and the transfer procedure to his school was finished very quickly.

    Suddenly, the pretty girl with blonde hair became Hajime¡¯s lover and it became a fuss at the beginning. After all, Hajime is a genuine Otaku that spends most of his time helping his father who manages a gamepany. It¡¯s unimaginable why Hajime got such a beautiful lover.

    His mother doubted it and panicked because she thought it was because of hypnotism and his father thought he had the ability to make delusions real. Even at school, after it was revealed that Yue was Hajime¡¯s lover, it became the hottest topic of the whole school.

    Afterwards, it is needless to say that the boys were envious of Hajime. Yue is like Yue is, she was waging war with several girls for some reason. (TL: Wait what? Why?)

    Such things continued for several months. It stopped only recently and their school life calmed down. Thus, because they overcame the storm, they can now leisurely stroll to school together.

    Hajime, while looking at Yue and her blonde hair which reflects the light and shines brightly, tried to recall how they have met.

    By chance, he helped Yue who was caught by some thugs and in a desperate fight he somehow manage to defeat one and rescued her. His face bes hot when he recalls that she kissed his neck as gratitude towards him. After that they became lovers very fast. (TL: Author used ¡°rapidly¡±, but that sounds somewhat strange.)

    (However, even thought i am an Otaku i managed to beat them. Humans can somehow manage it when they are desperate.)

    Hajime smiles involuntarily, remembers his act of rashness, but somehow feels uneasy.

    (¡­¡­Huh? Where did i meat Yue again? Why was I at such a ce? Huh?)

    It¡¯s obvious that Yue is a foreigner and became a homestay student. That means he should have met her in a foreign country. Hajime himself remembers that he met Yue in a foreign country.

    However, where was that actually? He wasn¡¯t sure and his thoughts were hazy. As soon as he noticed that, those doubts came battered like being spilled from a bookshelf in his memory. The uneasiness and doubts swelled up in Hajime one after another.

    [¡­.Hajime!]

    [Uwa, what happened? Why did you shout out so suddenly. You surprised me.]

    Yue normally never talks in such a loud voice whilemuting to school. Hajime¡¯s hearth almost jumped and he came back to reality from his whirlpool of thoughts.

    After that, Hajime looks at Yue who has a somewhat sulky expression.

    [¡­..Because you ignored me many times when i called you.]

    [What? Really? Sorry! I was thinking for a moment¡­¡­.]

    Yue turns around suddenly in a bad mood. She was sulking and Hajime¡¯s eyebrows turned into the letter of eight. (TL: ¡°?¡± ) At that time, Hajime¡¯s doubts disappearedpletely.

    Yue shows a mischievous smile and Hajime repeatedly apologizes. She did not sulk at all, she only wanted Hajime to care about her. She was happy that her n seeded.

    To such a Yue, Hajime lowers his eyebrows to the character of eight again [Can¡¯t do anything about this girlfriend] and he wears a troubled look on his face with a smile. However, he wasn¡¯t really troubled like his expression looked like. He was rather happy.

    While doing a brilliant turn towards Hajime again, Yue lines up next to Hajime and says something with a small voice.

    [¡­¡­.Doze off. In happiness. Look only at me.]

    That voice did not reach Hajime. While Hajime looked at Yue who snuggled up to him, his eyes gently softened.

    When Hajime arrived at the school and was changing his shoes at the shoe cab, a soft impact is transmitted to his back. It was certain that someone bumped into him and it was a happy feeling for any man. (TL: Come on! Oppai attack! The attack was very effective!)

    [Hajime-san~! Yue-san~! Good morning! ]

    [n¡­¡­. Good morning, Shia.]

    [Uwa, Shia-san ! Let me go! I always tell you to stop hugging me when you greet me.] (TL: Wtf Hajime? Shia-san? Is your head alright? I guess not¡­.)

    [To take away my happiness¡­.. This is cruel! At this point you should take responsibility and marry me!]

    [You skipped some steps! Anyway, let go! Highlight is disappearing from Yue¡¯s pupils. She stares without blinking!] (TL: Author has written ¡°highlight¡± so I left it. This does sound strange in english. Think of her eyes looking dead or something.)

    As for Hajime, he tries to tear of Shia from his back while not being too happy about the feeling on his back.

    Shia is also a foreigner like Yue and came to japan to study abroad. Also by chance, he helped her and her family who were attacked by a thug and she repeats to show gratitude with repeating extreme physical contact.

    The trademark headband (¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤) she¡¯s wearing is shining in a blue color in addition to her white hair and her innocent smile she is popr regardless of gender and she also has a fan club.

    Honestly, I am happy that such a girl is showing me goodwill, even though i am confused. It isn¡¯t so that i don¡¯t think of what would have happened if i had not met Yue earlier than her.

    However, there is no meaning in thinking about such IFs. With Yue as the best lover, Shia¡¯s aggressiveness is bing a headache for Hajime.

    Though Shia¡¯s goodwill which she turn to Hajime with her excessive physical contact makes Yue have a bad mood, they get along well and they may be called best friends.

    That way, they aren¡¯t able to be unkind to each other, and somehow they are stuck in a dilemma. Even though Yue wants to monopolize Hajime, she shows no signs to ditch Shia, her best friend. To Hajime is their rtionship mysterious.

    (Good grief, saving two girls from delinquents and receiving their goodwill. Which Gal-game is this? Moreover, a harem-route to be OK is realistically impossible. ¡­¡­ What? Come to think of it, was Shia always wearing such a headband? Somehow, more, like, a different feeling¡­¡­.)

    While Hajime watched Shia¡¯s headband and searching his memory, suddenly both his arm were wrapped in a happy feeling.

    While pressing suchheinous fruits (deadly weapons) against Hajime while talking, they pulled him towards the ssroom. (TL: No joke intended. He really has written ¡°brutal/fiendish/heinous/evil fruits¡±?????)

    [Why do you make such a difficult face in the morning? If we don¡¯t go to ss soon the first bell will ring.]

    [n¡­.The teacher will scold us.]

    Warm sunlight is entering from the window and raises the temperature gradually, however because of two people it bes midwinter in the blink of an eye.

    Hajime is paying attention to not spend too much time with those two at school. From the mouths of those two the words ¡°ssroom¡±, ¡°first bell¡± and ¡°teacher¡± escaped. So he had no choice and felt a difort in his chest.

    When he entered the ssroom, in that moment, the looks of envy and jealousy were emitted from the men and stick all to Hajime. Because of Yue¡¯s and Shia¡¯s aid he doesn¡¯t get chased directly, their piercing gazes still hurt¡­¡­..

    (N? What is it? How to call this¡­.. nostalgic? Huh, why, Why do i feel that way?)

    Hajime couldn¡¯t understand his own feeling and sat down on his seat while twisting his neck and being even more confused.

    Immediatly after that, one girl from the ss approaches Hajime.

    [Hajime-kun, Good Morning. You came at thest-minute today. You shoulde earlier.]

    [¡­¡­]

    The girl ¡ª Shirasaki Kaori ¡ª who greeted him is not inferior to Yue or Shia even if youpare them. She was the School Madonna before Yue and Shia came. Also, she is also a girl who favors Hajime for some reason.

    She has called out to Hajime often already before, but he did not think it was because she had courtesy for him. However, because Yue named herself as Hajimes lover, Kaori started to make her goodwill shown towards Hajime as she knew she had feelings for him. Because of that it was impossible to run away from misunderstandings.

    Kaori came closer to Hajime with ¡°patapata¡± steps which sounded happy and Hajime showed a troubled smile¡­¡­This time however, because Hajime was caught in his thoughts he didn¡¯t answer Kaori.

    (That line¡­..somewhere¡­.Damn it, What is it? Why did i think of that as ¡°nostalgic¡±? Though it is the usual¡­. Today is somewhat strange.)

    [Hajime-kun¡­. Why do you ignore me? Well¡­ Have I made you angry somehow?]

    When hearing the trembling voice, Hajime looks up and sees Kaori with a tearful expression. Hajime noticed that he had been ignoring Kaori¡¯s greeting and answered in a hurry.

    [No, sorry. That¡¯s not it. I was thinking for a moment. I¡¯m really sorry. Morning, Shirasaki-san.]

    [Oh, i¡¯m d~ . Un, Morning Hajime-kun. And don¡¯t i always tell you i want you to call me ¡°Kaori¡±?]

    Kaori puffs out her cheecks and shows her dissatisfaction. Because of such a lovely gesture, all the young men that looked at Hajime were almost all shot. (TL: Cuteness overload.)

    [No, Shirasaki-san. That¡¯s a bit¡­.]

    [It¡¯s Kaori. Call me that?]

    [No, that¡¯s¡­..]

    [Ka-o-ri!]

    [That, err, Ka, Kao¡­..]

    Muu! Hajime is overwhelmed by Kaori as she wants him to call her by her given name. And when he was almost persuaded to do so,

    [¡­¡­.Don¡¯t trouble Hajime.]

    The savior appeared. It was Yue.

    Yue protected Hajime and cut in between Hajime and Kaori with an imposed stance.

    [Muu, you came out, Yue. For the time being, Morning.]

    [¡­..n, for now, Morning. Kaori.]

    While Yue and Kaori greet each other, an icy enviroment between them is created. They officially recognize each other as rivals in school.

    Warm sunlight enters from the window and it bes warmer, however between those two, it bes midwinter suddenly. ¡°Cold War¡± ?? The battle over Hajime between Yue and Kaori is known not only by the students, but also by the teachers.

    Though those two stare at each other for a while, there is no malicious feeling there. In spite of the war of love between them, those two, in a dignified manner, collide with each other openly.

    For Hajime it wasn¡¯t too strange, rather than rivals, they were like close friends which did not hate each other, but had a quarrel like friends.

    Meanwhile the bell rang, and the head teacher entered the ssroom. Yue and Kaori who had been exchanging nces returned to their seats quickly.

    In the first period was the english ss from Tio-sensei. A beauty that for some reason likes Hajime. She is an erotic female teacher that always without exception sexually harasses Hajime¡­¡­¡­

    Immediately make some disciplinary dismissals! While thinking that, he res at her while neglecting the harassment and she stops immediately her sexual harassment. For some reason, she tries to hide her expression which is red and her shoulders shake¡­¡­.. Hajime got depressed because he thought she was scared of his face. (TL: Tio stays Tio, wherever she is¡­.)

    After school, Hajime and Yue were walking besides each other towards a certain ce. Shia, Kaori and for some reason Tio-sensei wanted toe with them, but Yue cut them down with a single strike of a sword. (Of course, only in a mental meaning.) Because they were temporarily immobilized, only those two were able to go.

    The ce at which they arrived at while enjoying an innocent conversation was a kindergarten.

    At that ce, Myuu, the daughter of Remia which was mothers friend (TL: Speaks of Hajime¡¯s mother probably) was there and they came for her because Remia was busy. And this picking-up, until Remiaes back, became the daily life of Hajime¡¯s family which continues since long ago.

    [Aa Pa¡­¡­ Onii-chan! Yue-neechan!] (TL: She almost said almost ¡°papa¡±. I want to take her home. Onii-chan = brother, Neechan = sister, most will know. Just in case)

    Hajime and Yue went through the front gate of the of the kindergarten and Myuu came running to them with small steps. She was smiling with her whole face. Unconsciously, Hajime and Yue had a warm and fluffy feeling. The two catch Myuu which rushed to them and embraced her with a ¡°gyu¡±.

    [Myuu, it¡¯s no good to dive/jump into us. It¡¯s dangerous you know? Also, did you just try to call me ¡°Papa¡±? Really, don¡¯t do that.]

    [¡­¡­..I wouldn¡¯t mind being called ¡°Mama¡±.]

    Hajime almost break out in cold sweat because of how Myuu wanted to call him.

    Myuu called Hajime ¡°Papa¡± before and it became a hassle as other parents also were there. Remia was a widow, Myuu didn¡¯t know her father and they thought that the gentle older man, Hajime, was her father.

    However, calling Hajime, an active high school student, ¡°Papa¡±¡­¡­¡­ Naturally, some rumors were spread.

    Moreover, Yue is also a foreigner the same as Myuu is. It should be understood what the other parents were imagining. Namely, they thought she got pregnant somewhere between primary school and middle school!

    When Yue heard about the misunderstanding, the misunderstanding escted further as she only blushed without denying it. Yue imagined making a child with Hajime, but the timing for that was just too bad.

    In one way or another, the teachers of the kindergarten solved the misunderstandings. On ater date, Remia has written a letter so that the misunderstanding doesn¡¯t spread further so that it disappears from Hajime¡¯s town. Honestly, he almost was breaking out in cold sweat.

    Moreover Remia is a widow and it was possible he would aim for her next time? Ady-killer with a docile face! And most turned cautious eyes towards him. Recently, he has given up on that already. Still, more or less, he doesn¡¯t let her call him papa.

    They walk with Myuu between them while holding hands home. From time to time, they swing Myuu forth and back like on a swing while chatting. If you look from the side, itpletely looks like a family.

    [¡­¡­..Myuu, what were you doing today?]

    [Ehm, today¡­¡­.] (TL: E to ne, kyou wa¡­¡­ KAWAI, damn it! Yes, I like Myuu. Problems with that? Long live cute things!)

    Myuu answers Yue what she was doing today. While seeing such a Myuu, Yue looks at her very gently. It is full of love and warmth overflows. Somehow, Hajime has been fascinated by such a divine Yue.

    It takes a while till a ill-humored voice reaches Hajime.

    [Mou, pap¡ª- Onii-chan! Do you hear what Myuu is talking about?]

    [Eh? Aah, sorry, sorry. I was spacing out for a bit.]

    Hajime smiles with a wry smile while apologizing to Myuu which is angry and lifts her arm. And to please her, Hajime starts to cuddle with her.

    Though Myuu restores her mood very fast as she was held, she doesn¡¯t want to let go and tries very hard to still pretend to be angry at him. It was obvious for Hajime, but he pretended not to notice it and Hajime was still soothing Myuu.

    At that time, a faint quarrel finally reached their ears. A woman¡¯s voice and of some men. Judging by the voice, the female seems to be in a pinch. Hajime and Yue look at each other and peek into the alley where the voice was heard.

    [What a temte is this¡­.] (TL: Probably meant stereotype, but has written temte.)

    [¡­¡­.Enemy of women, won¡¯t be forgiven.]

    Like you can imagine it, some men were trying to forcefully pick-up a girl.

    Hajime twisted his head while holding Myuu and thinking what to do. The enemy¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t very big. Judging from their postures, they only seemed like small punks. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, even if they were armed.

    Their potential was analyzed (¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤) and Yue on his side plunged forward to the punks.

    They have turned towards Yue as they have realized that she approaches them and were momentarily stunned by her pretty face and were smiling, however immediately they smiles became vulgar. Their eyes were seeing new prey.

    Because of their nces, Hajime got angry. However, before he was able to able to something, Yue got in between the pick-up guys in a moment. In addition, in only a moment, their joints made a ¡°bekibaki¡± (breaking) sound and Yue got control of them immediately.

    Believe it or not, the guys were beaten up without a chance to speak. They fell on the ground while screaming in pain after getting hit.

    Yue didn¡¯t show any mercy and the girl¡¯s face became stiff and Yue went back to Hajime immediately. And they began walking home again. Not even three minutes had passed after themotion. A short-term battle, that reminded of a certain space hero. (TL: Don¡¯t know the reference.)

    [Yue-neechan is strong~! How coool~!]

    [¡­.N, Myuu will be trained when you grow up.]

    Myuu¡¯s future is a bit worrisome. Myuu praises Yue, however Hajime feels irritated as he wasn¡¯t able to do anything as a man. Even with his troubled look, he fell in love again with his lover.

    (Huh? Was Yue so strong in closebat? Moreover, why was I able to analyze their strength¡­¡­..)

    While holding Myuu with his right hand, Hajime unconsciously puts his other hand to his thigh. And there, his hand is searching for something. However, that ¡°Something¡± is not there and he feels some kind of difort.

    At night.

    After dinner and taking a bath, Hajime threw himself onto his bed. His hair was not dry yet, and he had begun brooding over something.

    He had a strange feeling. It should be his unchanging daily life¡­¡­but his instincts say something like [This is wrong!] and his happy daylie life got denied. [Wake up!] it said.

    Hajime scratched his head while being irritated.

    At that time, knocking-sounds unexpectedly sounds.

    [¡­¡­..Hajime?]

    [Aa, yeah I¡¯m here.]

    Yue opened the door and entered the room.

    In a negligee. White sexy arms and feet were shown. Yue came closer to Hajime and noticed that he had wet hair and scolded him! While having a scolding gaze, she arrived at his bed.

    In addition, she began to dry off Hajime¡¯s hair while he was lying on the bed.

    [N¡­¡­It¡¯s dry now. It¡¯s bad to leave it wet. You¡¯ll catch a cold.]

    [You are right, Thank you, Yue.]

    [Nn.]

    Hajime was thanking her and Yue hugged him from behind.

    And she buries her face in Hajime¡¯s neck like a spoiled child. Both of her arms invade Hajime¡¯s clothes from the back and start to caress Hajime¡¯s chest. After Remia picks up Myuu, Yue bes a spoiled child.

    As long as Myuu is there, they can¡¯t be spend much time as lovers, so some fault lies in that. When there are holidays, Yue is sulking pretty much as he cares for Myuu too much. It¡¯s inevitable to some degree, however her desire to monopolize him is strong.

    (She is stronger than any thugs, full of love and kindness, she loves me and is the best girlfriend there is. ¡­..I am satisfied with this everyday life. I should feel blessed. Yet¡­. Why am i dissatisfied) What is wrong? Why is there a ¡°moyamoya¡±-feeling in my chest?)

    While feeling the softness and the temperature of Yue¡¯s body, Hajime tries to ignore the uneasiness which swells up. To such a Hajime Yue whispers something to his ears.

    [¡­..Everything is fine. Do not worry. I¡¯ll make Hajime happy.]

    [Yue¡­¡­]

    [¡­¡­.Look only at me. Everything is fine, i am here. Hajime¡¯s ideal. Forever at your side.]

    [¡­¡­..]

    While melting in such a sweet whispering, Hajimes consciousness began to fade. At this rate, how sweet would it be to sleep while being spoiled by Yue.

    (That¡¯s right. Yue is here. There isn¡¯t anything more important. ¡­There shouldn¡¯t be. I don¡¯t need anything else. Even if i would need to throw everything away¡­¡­ My ideal lover is besides me. Only that¡­¡­)

    His consciousness is breaking off. Losing strength in his body, without change his self is beingfortable soaked in warm feelings.

    Then, while all his dissatisfaction are on the verge of disappearing,

    ??I defend Yue, Yue defends me. With that we are the strongest. We¡¯ll defeat everything and ovee the world. (TL: He starts speaking here with ¡°Ore¡± again.)

    Suddenly, strange words appear in his mind. Hajime consciousness surfaces rapidly and he opens his eyes wide.

    ??Aa~, If you like, Yue cane too?

    His voices echoes again. It was the promise of taking Yue back to his home.

    Afterwards Yue smiled. They go back to his home together. While he said that she had smiled like a blooming flower. She was happy from the bottom of her hearth.

    If you think of it, when Hajime saw that for the first time, he was probably done in.

    Also, the oath was set on the day of departure after passing life or death situations and stepping into the world. They vow to protect each other, defeat everything that stands in their way and go to Hajime¡¯s hometown together.

    His instincts tell him that. Immediately before he his consciousness fades he remembers the important oath embraces himself and ¡°Something about seeing Yue¡± and stands up.

    (¡­..Ideal Lover? Sweet, gentle world? I¡¯m stupid (¡¤¡¤¡¤)! )

    Hajime covered his eyes and gritted his teeth to the very limit. If he did not do so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself. (TL: He would start crying.)

    (¡­..I forgot the promise. Was almost blinded by this world. I¡¯m disgusted about myself.)

    Hajime hit his cheek with his full strength for punishment. Though Yue is surprised by the sudden action of Hajime and extents her hand,

    Bashi!

    It was deflected by Hajime¡¯s hand.

    Yue wraps her hand with her other hand with a sad expression. With the expression, which was probably produced in the greatbyrinth, Hajime [¡­.Don¡¯t kid with me] spat out an abuse.

    [¡­¡­Hajime, what¡¯s wrong?]

    Yue¡¯s question was disregarded and Hajime turned a sharp nce towards Yue like he was another person.

    [Well, Yue. Yue is important for me. I don¡¯t need anything besides her.]

    [¡­..Hajime, I am happy.]

    Though Yue is confused by Hajime¡¯s sudden words, her expression softens up immediately. However, contrary to the words, Hajime¡¯s gaze remains sharp.

    [That why, If I tell you to cut down or cast away someone else, will you do it?]

    [If Hajime really wishes for that.]

    Yue nods to Hajimes words without hesitation.

    [Even if it were Shia, Kaori, Tio or even Myuu?]

    [If Hajime wishes for that.]

    Almost like embodying Hajime¡¯s ideal Yue and carrying out all of Hajimes wishes. To such a girlfriend, rather than being happy about it, he shows an irritated expression. He mutters in a small voice [I was drawn in by that, impossible¡­..]

    And, with a sharp nce he spits out words.

    [Is that so¡­..I understand, bastard.]

    In the moment when he dered Yue as an imitation, Hajime¡¯s appearance changed. From the appearance of a japanese with ck hair, to a boy with gray hair and an eyepatch.

    [Crap. I really fell into the trap just like that¡­..That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t be careless in a greatbyrinth¡­¡­Better said, the one who createdHaltina is one of a fe.] (TL: Just checked, ¡°Haltina¡± should be read ¡°Harz¡±-ina (Harutsuina) which means ¡°amber¡±, but i¡¯ll leave it Haltina as it was used in earlier chapers)

    Yue walks up to the cursing Hajime. And she reaches out to Hajime with a clinging expression.

    [¡­..Stay here? If Hajime stays here he will be happy.]

    [Shut up, fake. Don¡¯t call my name so familiarly.]

    [¡­..Why? I¡¯m Yue. Hajime¡¯s lover. Ideal lover. With what are you dissatisfied.]

    [With everything you idiot. Doing everything I want, monopolizing me, my ideal lover? That¡¯s only a doll. I don¡¯t have the hobby of ying with dolls.]

    Hajime wants to get out of this space already and spits out to Yue that she¡¯s a fake.

    [¡­..Wrong. I¡¯m not a doll. I have all the personality of Hajime¡¯s ideal lover. That¡¯s why, stay here. Everything that Hajime wants will be like his ideal. I¡¯ll always stay by his side.]

    Apparently, it doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary fake. The world was also produced by the memory and also the characters were read with the transition/teleportation. There, IF there would be something more impossible ¡°Maybe, if it¡¯s that way¡±-created, an even more ideal world would be created.

    Certainly, with the pain tasted in hell, and with what may stand before them in the future, that it would be ideal to live with Yue and the other in the peaceful Japan.

    However,

    [It¡¯s beyond help. It couldn¡¯t be even more wrong.]

    Hajime says it like it was like a trivial matter! A red light emits from his body. The clear red magic is spread though the world in a moment and isn¡¯t stopping and raising its density by a dreadful amount.

    As long as this is a trial, when clearing the conditions, it is possible to escape it, but he can¡¯t help it and uses his whole strength. The point is, he¡¯s venting his anger.

    [¡­¡­.Why?]

    It should be his ideal word, so Yue asks Hajime why he¡¯s rejecting it. Hajime continues to discharge his magic power and turns his re to the fake.

    [Don¡¯t ¡°Why?¡±-shit me. It¡¯s a simple story. My ideal Yue is not such garbage. This real one exceeds my ideals by far. The real Yue is more attractive than a Yue which doesn¡¯t exist!]

    Hajime pours out magic to the very limit and remembers the worthless feeling again, lets out a loud roar and pours even more magic out and the space finally begins to crack.

    While the worlds cracking it make a ¡°bikibeki¡±-sound and expands a bit, however the magic is not strong enough and it¡¯s already exhausted. However, there is still a stupid method left as he doesn¡¯t want to yield to this space. That¡¯s because he¡¯s pretty stubborn.

    Hajime takes out a magic stone out from his stock and uses ¡°Limit Break¡±. He raised his magic power in one go.

    [Those guys are always like this. They always trample on my ideals and try to end them! To tie us with them! Strongly! It won¡¯t go like those troublesome guys want to! Still, for this reason, I will be the strongest!]

    The world is dyed crimson red. Like piercing the heavens, a bright red torrent bursts out.

    And,

    Bariiiiiiiiiin!!

    The world was broken.

    Fragments of the world are fluttered like ss in the air. It shines like diamond dust.

    At the end of its life, like sparking, the imitation Yue lets out a smile in the broken world. It wasn¡¯t like Yue¡¯s smile. It was like¡­.. someone else¡¯s smile.

    Hajime had an idea what that was, however his consciousness began to fade rapidly and he wasn¡¯t able to point that out.

    [¡­¡­You passed. With only being nice you don¡¯t stand a chance. There is no sense in only giving. Even if it¡¯s hard or painful, only what was piled up in reality can make you happy. Don¡¯t forget that.]

    It was a voice different from Yue¡¯s. It¡¯s more manly than feminine. However, it was a very gentle voice.

    Hajime at the end of his consciousness cannot help it and raises his voice.

    [None of your bussiness¡­..But, I¡¯ll remember it.]

    The person was already hard to see, nheless still raised a gentle smile at the end¡­..it felt just like that.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Hajime felt a dry,cold texture on the back of his head. This feeling rapidly brought Hajime¡¯s dozing consciousness back to reality.

    [¡­..Where is¡­..]

    He shook his head to clear it, then quickly stood up and checked his surroundings.

    Without any sources of light it was pitch-ck. However, since Hajime had his ¡®Night Vision¡¯ the darkness didn¡¯t hinder his sight.

    As a result, a quick look around told him that he was in a cave simr to therge tree they had entered before he lost consciousness. However he quickly realised that it was muchrger.

    There was one distinct difference though It was a domed, circr space, filled with transparent tan coloured, oblong objects that gave off a clean feeling. They were regrly spaced throughout the domed area.

    Judging from the size, each could fit a person inside.

    Hajime thought they looked exactly like coffins.

    The empty space Hajime had woken up in was lined up with these tan coffins.

    Hajime looked around, but there was nothing in the center of the dome and there didn¡¯t seem to be any kind of exit in the surroundings.

    He turned his gaze back onto one of the coffins lined up in a row and after hesitating slightly, stepped up beside.

    [This is¡­..just like amber.]

    Then Hajime breath caught when he realised Shia was inside the amber.

    Hajime thought the sleeping Shia inside the transparent coffin looked just like an ancient insect trapped in amber.

    He briefly used ¡®Sign Perception¡¯ to check Shia¡¯s status and was able to sense a steady pulse.

    He was able to keep himself calm by recalling when he came to. Hajime was guessing that he had also been encased in amber shortly before he woke up.

    There were a total of nine amber coffins enshrined in the room. He suspected that if he checked all of them he would find his other party members trapped inside. They had most likely been imprisoned in the amber after they had entered the hollow of the pseudo-treant.

    They were all probably ensnared in appealing dreamlike worlds just as he had been. If they manage to escape from that dream world then it is likely that they will be freed from the amber right in front of Hajime¡¯s eyes.

    As Hajime found and stared into the amber imprisoning Yue he concluded that there was at least one good thing about the current situation.

    [Well, at any rate it¡¯s good that Yue and Tio are back in their bodies. Turning them back myself¡­..may have been a problem.]

    Just as Hajime had said, inside two of the amber coffins were Yue and Tio, and not in their goblin forms but their usual, beautiful, bodies. They were probably returned to their original selves when the previous stage was cleared.

    Personally Hajime was d. He would have loved her either way, but the original Yue was the best.

    Hajime lowered himself down beside Yue and stretch his hand out towards his beloved¡¯s face. Of course the amber got in the way, but he still moved his hand as if to caress her face.

    [Come back soon, Yue. I want to hear your voice¡­..]

    For a moment the dangerous thought of breaking the amber by force crossed his mind, but if he did break her free he was worried that it might cause the trial to end in failure, so he held back the urge.

    [¡­..Yue in a zer¡­¡­was dangerous. Shia too¡­.how was dream me able to retain his reason?¡­.Alright, I¡¯ll have you wear it once we¡¯ve returned to Japan.]

    As Hajime was caught up in these stupid thoughts the amber began to emit a faint light.

    Hajime withdrew his hand and took a step back while watching the change.

    As the light grew stronger the amber began to melt from the outside inwards. As the amber melted it would trickle down the side and be absorbed into the ground.

    Within 5 minutes the amber covering Yue hadpletely dissipated.

    Hajime confirmed Yue was breathing from the rising and falling of her chest. With that his remaining tension dissolved and he gently gathered her up in his arms.

    It wasn¡¯t clear whether he didn¡¯t want to leave her lying down on the ground, or perhaps more likely, he just wanted to hold her.

    Yue¡¯s long eyshes began to quiver as Hajime gently brushed some of her hair away from her face while he cradled her in his arms like a child.

    Yue slowly opened her eyes.

    [Yue¡­.how are you feeling?]

    [¡­¡­N, Hajime?]

    [Aah, it¡¯s me.]

    Yue still seemed to be a little dazed, but her gaze didn¡¯t wander away from Hajime for even a moment.

    Once her consciousness hadpletely returned she stared at Hajime carefully.

    [¡­Is it¡­..the real Hajime?]

    [Haha, I understand why you would ask, but Yue must decide for herself. Is the me before Yue right now real, or a fake?]

    There was most likely an imposter Hajime in the dream Yue saw,but Hajime was happy to let Yue judge for herself. He was sure that she would be able to tell the difference between the real him and the fantasy she had seen.

    [By the way, right now I am sure that the Yue in my arms is the real one.]

    Hajime¡¯s words left Yue staring at him with a nk expression for a moment, but she quickly grasped his meaning and smiled.

    Hajime was telling her that there had also been an imitation of Yue in his dream, and that he was d that she too had dreamed of him in her ideal world.

    The corner of Yue¡¯s eyes lowered and her mouth arced to form a truly delightful smile.

    [¡­¡­How can you tell?]

    Yue already knew the answer, but she still wanted to hear him say it. Even if their hearts understood each other, it was still a wonderful thing to hear your beloved say the words out loud.

    Once again, Hajime knew exactly how Yue felt. So he shrugged his shoulders and answered casually.

    [I don¡¯t feel any uneasiness¡­..deep inside of me. It¡¯s like my soul is whispering to me ¡°the one in your arms is your ¡®special one¡¯¡±]

    [Fufu¡­..Me too. Deep inside something is telling me that the person I am embracing now is Hajime. ¡­ ¡­Forget I asked?]

    [Maa, you were still half asleep.]

    Yue eyes softened as Hajime once again shrugged his shoulders, then she suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him forcefully.

    ¡ª-Gohon! (TL: *cough*)

    [¡­¡­What was I like in your dream?]

    [My school¡¯s zer looked so good on you that I could die.]

    Yue could now guess what kind of world Hajime had seen, but the unexpected answer was so amusing that Yue couldn¡¯t stop her small voice from ringing out withughter when she heard it..

    [¡­I¡¯ll wear it for you someday.]

    [That¡¯s something to look forward to. How was it for you?]

    Uuohon!

    Yue buries her face into Hajime¡¯s neck. As he was enjoying the repeated pecks of her lips against his neck Hajime asked her about her dream too.

    [¡­¡­..The ceremonial clothes and throne suited you so well I could almost die.]

    [Sorry¡­..Ceremonial clothes aside, a throne is impossible. Or rather, why a throne?]

    [Kufufu¡­.In my dream I was an Empress¡­and we had 12 children.]

    [Just how far did you go in your dream!? A dozen is too many!]

    Hajime unintentionally drew himself back from Yue and stared at her in shock. Yue stared at Hajime with a seductive look and licked her glossy lips still wet from the kiss.

    This seductive look caused Hajime¡¯s breath catch and made his heart to start racing. The fierce spirit that could withstand the attacks of any monster was easily shaken.

    [¡­¡­.Fufu, I have high expectations.]

    [¡­¡­As expected, I won¡¯t be able to win against Yue in my whole life.]

    ¡ª-Gohotsuehhon! ( Editor: *choke* *sob*? TL: YES, NOT MY NOTE!!!! Btw. is more like *hardcore cough*)

    Hajime gave a roguish smile while staring up towards the sky, the light of seriousness in Yue¡¯s eyes had forced him to give in.

    Once again he was sure, ¡®this is my Yue¡¯.

    Returning to the excitement from before, Hajime cupped the side of Yue¡¯s cheek with one hand before sliding it down to her waist and embracing her. Yue, sensing that Hajime wanted the same thing as her, closed her eyes and lifted her lips towards his.

    Her rose-coloured cheeks were irresistibly cute, and her vibrant tongue, visible through her opened and bewitching lips, was extremely captivating. There was no more need for words as the two drew closer, each wanting the others lips. They continued to draw closer. 10 centimetres¡­..5 centimetres¡­.and when the distance reached 0¡­

    [Ugottsukeetsuehengohotsugahatsutsutobuetsukushoitsu!!!!] (TL: Gibberish for me. Maybe somebody will get it right: ??????????????????????????!!!!)

    [¡ªAah?]

    [¡ªN?]

    They were interrupted by a strange noise that was vaguely familiar. This time the unidentified sound had been close enough that they couldn¡¯t miss it anymore.

    Yue and Hajime exchanged nces, then turned their heads towards the sound. There they saw¡­

    [Uuu *gusu*, whatever¡­.I can see I¡¯m not wanted¡­.even though I did my best toe back¡­..and then suddenly that atmosphere¡­..tried to get attention by clearing my throat, but¡­..uuuu *gusu*¡­reality is always so cruel¡­.uuu~.]

    (TL: Left it *gusu* rather than tranting it. It just means crying, bawling or something like that.)

    They were greeted with the pitiful sight of Shia, struggling to hold back her tears as her rabbit ears drooped. The drops of moisture trickling out from the corner of her eyes stirred up quite a bit of pity.

    It would seem that Shia had woken up shortly after Yue, unfortunately they had been too caught up in their own reunion to notice.

    Hajime and Yue quickly began to soothe the utterly miserable Shia. Hajime drew Shia close and tightly embraced her, and after a while the lonely rabbit¡¯s usual spirit began to return. Soon both her rabbit ears and cheeks were twitching with delight, while her rabbit tail pped about happily.

    [Un, as I thought, Shia must have rabbit ears. It¡¯s the rabbit ears that make her who she is, she just isn¡¯t Shia without them. Better put, it¡¯s that Shia existence is defined by her rabbit ears.]

    [No, I can¡¯t understand that! Rabbit ears are not all that I am¡­ but you really seem happy to see them Hajime-san. Did something happen in your dream?]

    [Aah~, do I? The Shia in my dream didn¡¯t have any rabbit ears, she was just an ordinary girl.]

    [¡­¡­Is that even Shia?]

    [Ano, Yue-san? It¡¯s true that my rabbit ears are part of my identity, but I would still be Shia without them you know?]

    Shia was beginning to feel a vague sense of unease from their reactions.

    Perhaps they are only nice to me because they like my rabbit ears?

    Hajime and Yue quickly began to reassure Shia once they saw her worried expression and soon changed the topic to asking her what she had seen in her dream.

    It seems that she dreamt of a world where the Haulia tribe weren¡¯t exiled and hunted, and she was able to live happily together with Yue and Hajime.

    Yue exined hers again as well. It seems that in her dream she was never betrayed and her former country didn¡¯t fall to ruin. She had received Hajime as her groom and they had started a family together.

    [As for me, my world was one where I was living a happy life with Yue, Shia & the others without ever having been summoned to this world. It basically rewrote the great suffering I experienced in the past but included the happiness of now.]

    [I see¡­ That certainly would be an ideal world in a certain sense]

    [¡­..How did Shia escape?]

    Shia answered the question on how she escaped from her dream world with a big smile and augh.

    [It was obviously because I couldn¡¯t deny my current self even if I wanted to.]

    [¡­I see]

    Yue nodded with a convinced look while Hajime nodded with a gentle look in his eyes.

    In her dream Shia must have remained as her weak self from the past, but she was unable to ept it.

    [In the dream I met Hajime-san and the others before my family were attacked. We were all living together and I was fine with just being protected. But something felt wrong! It was if my heart was screaming at me ¡®there is no way you can stand beside them with a way of life that embraces weakness¡¯. The Hajime-san who was telling me he would protect me and the Yue-san who was telling me not to worry¡­ were certainly sweet and gentle, pleasant even, but the more they told me that the more my difort grew¡­ By the time I noticed it, I had already decided to fight by the side of Hajime-san and the others.]

    [So that¡¯s how you got back¡­]

    [Hai! It is because instead of watching your backs, I want to stand beside you both now and in the future. Even if it ends up being a path filled with hardships and pain.]

    While watching Shia grin happily Hajime became lost in thought. Shia had really be strong. The first time they had met¡­..he had tried to drive her away as hard as he could¡­ Now it wasn¡¯t possible for him to reject her, all thanks to her love for Hajime and her strong desire to be an equal part of their group.

    A feeling of affection for Shia, different from the one he felt for Yue, welled up inside Hajime. He pulled her head towards his chest and began patting her gently.

    Standing at their side, Yue was able to guess Hajime feelings from the affectionate face he was making.

    [Fue, umm, Hajime-san?]

    [Maa, how should i say it?¡­ wee back, Shia. You did well.]

    [Ah¡­ Yes, I¡¯m back¡­]

    ¡®The ce where you belong is by my side¡¯ is what Shia felt Hajime meant when she heard him say ¡®wee back¡¯. For a short while it left her feeling a little giddy and embarrassed, but soon the happiest smile surfaced on her face and she clung onto Hajime tightly.

    As usual, Hajime had Yue cuddled up under his right arm and Shia embraced under the left arm as they all discussed their dreams, and as they were chatting another one of the amber prisons began to give off a faint light. Once again, one of theirpanions was about to break out of their prison of sweet temptation.

    [If I¡¯m not mistaken, that amber is¡­]

    Hajime, recalling who was in that prison, muttered softly. Yue increased the intensity of her magical light so they could better see the escapee. As the light grew brighter¡­

    [Mugaa! Master¡¯s scorn is not such a half-hearted thing as that¨C! If you expect to satisfy me you better train harder beforeing back again!]

    [[[¡­¡­]]]

    The person waving her fist in the air and saying such things immediately after waking up was, of course, none other than Tio.

    Able to guess the contents of Tio¡¯s dream just from her remark, they all reflexively directed silent gazes of scorn at her. Hajime, who was spoken of in such a way, eyes especially looked as if they were staring at trash.

    Feeling his gaze, all of the muscles in Tio¡¯s body began to quiver. Then, turning around with an excited expression on her face, she was greeted with the cold gazes of Hajime¡¯s group and started to tremble even more. After a moment she started running towards Hajime like a lost dog towards its owner, an expression of ecstasy on her face.

    [Master~ This one just got back now~! Shower mistress with your love~!](TL note: She was actually saying love me or favour me, but i decided to go along with this instead.)

    Even after being turned into a Goblin she was still the same as always. Tio jumped towards Hajime with a divers pose.

    Dopan!!

    [Gafu-!]

    Hajime silently drew Donner and shot Tio mid jump, causing her to perform a triple flip in the air beforending facedown on the ground. He then stepped onto her back and trampled her further into the ground with his feet, causing her to start making screams heavily mixed with panting noises.

    [This worthless dragon! Just what the heck did she have me do in her dream?]

    [This is it! This is what this one missed! Even though this one did her best to return from that fake world, this one is rewarded by being shot and trampled underfoot, with eyes that look at this one as if seeing trash! The mildness of that fake was nothingpared to this exquisite pain! This is how mistress¡¯ one and only master does things! More! Hurt this one more~!]

    [¡­Just die, you pervert.]

    [Abababababababah]

    Hajime, unable to listen to her outcries anymore, snapped and invoked ¡®Thunder d¡¯. Tio, unable to withstand it, arched backwards before exhausting her strength and copsing back onto the ground while giving off white smoke.

    However, despite the ordeal, the expression of Tio¡¯s face was one of perverted ecstasy.

    She looked truly happy, which left Hajime feeling even more repulsed.

    Soon after that Tio revived herself without any appearance of having suffered any damage at all. Then, though no one asked and they all refused to listen, she zealously talked at length about how unbing a master the Hajime in her dream was.

    The fake world should be designed to show the specific individual a sweet fantasy that would leave them trapped inside their dreams.

    Assuming that is true, Tio being able to escape due to feeling unsatisfied is an extremely strange story. It¡¯s an unpleasant thought, but it seems that Tio was able to escape because the Great Dungeon was unable to gauge herpervertedness.Ithad been able to read that Hajime is Tio¡¯s loved one, and that Tio likes sexual oppression, but it seems it wasn¡¯t able to understand how she interpreted ¡®punishment¡¯ and ¡®reward¡¯.

    Now, the Great Dungeon, who¡¯s trap had easily been escaped and was being spoken ill of after having done it¡¯s best to create Tio¡¯s ideal master, seemed kind of pitiable.

    Haltina must never have expected this kind of pervert woulde to challenger it.

    In his mind Hajime paid his respects to Haltina while imagining them wearily crumbling into dust.

    While they were all caught up in this another one of the amber prisons begun to shine. It would seem the next one to escape would be Kaori.

    Hajime and the others approached the side of her amber shortly before she opened her eyes. At first she seemed to be panting faintly, but when she saw Hajime and the others gathered around her she took a deep breath in relief. However, the moment her eyes met with Hajime¡¯s her faced flushed a boiling red and she retreated until her back hit the wall.

    Hajime, who had never been avoided by Kaori before, was more confused than surprised. He turned his gaze to Yue and the others as if to ask what happened. Kaori, noticing Hajime¡¯s confusion, quickly attempted to resolve the misunderstanding.

    [Oh¡­! It¡¯s not like that Hajime-kun! Just now that is, a little, how should I say it¡­ Anyway it¡¯s not like that. I wasn¡¯t avoiding you¡­]

    [Ahh~ No, it¡¯s not a problem¡­ I guess it must have something to do with your dream¡­ Just what was it that you saw¡­?]

    [Eh? Ah, what¡­ you ask? That¡¯s¡­ ¡­. ¡­.Awwaaah]

    Kaori tried to answer the question asked by the wryly smiling Hajime, but wasn¡¯t able to give a coherent answer. Her cheeks started blushing more and more until she eventually covered her face with both hands and started to moan.

    The girls were able to get the gist of her dream from her reaction and each disyed a different response. Tio was going [Hohou~] while grinning as if she found something extremely interesting. Shia was muttering [¡­Kaori-san tteba] while blushing and intermittently averting her eyes. And as for Yue¡­ she attacked her with sharp words while looking at her with scornful eyes.

    [¡­Kaori, you closet pervert]

    Kaori trembled and tried to make excuses for her still beet-red face.

    [I¡­I am not a closet pervert! D..don¡¯t say such weird things!]

    [¡­then, tell us what kind of dream you had.]

    [Th..that¡¯s¡­It..it was¡­ just a repetitive everyday life]

    [¡­to say you attacked Hajime on daily basis¡­]

    [I¡­I didn¡¯t attack! I just pushed him down a little¡­ after that Hajime-kun himself¡­ waaah!]

    [¡­Kaori is banned from getting close to Hajime. She¡¯s too dangerous.]

    [I..I¡¯m not dangerous! Hajime-kun she¡¯s wrong, you know? I wouldn¡¯t attack Hajime-kun, you know?]

    [Haa¡­ yes, yes¡­ I understand.]

    [Uu~~]

    It would seem all sorts of things happened with Hajime while Kaori was in her dream. Although she was able to shake off the temptation and return¡­ it seems she indulged in quite the bittersweet springtime of her youth before she returned.

    Kaori kept blushing and stealing nces at Hajime. It seems that this innocent reaction stirred up the sadist in Yue, who started trying to further stimting Kaori by whispering something into her ear.

    Kaori covered her ears and started shaking her head, trying to escape from Yue¡¯s tormenting whispers. It was like watching a pitiful mouse being toyed with by a yful cat.

    [Maa, anyway, with this all our members are back.]

    Shia released the tension from her shoulders upon hearing Hajime¡¯s words, then turned her gaze towards Kouki and the others.

    [That¡¯s true. Then, what should we do about them?]

    [Let¡¯s see¡­ ¡­If ites down to it we can just destroy the amber, but for now let¡¯s wait for them to break out on their own. If we interfere it¡¯d probably render their efforts to challenge the Great Dungeon thus far pointless.

    [How long do we wait?]

    [Hmm¡­ perhaps long enough for us to eat and take a little break? In my case, I snapped and destroyed my dream with brute force. I probably cleared it just fine¡­.but I only have about ten percent of my magic left so I would like to rest and recover for a bit.

    [¡­¡­Just what the heck were you thinking?]

    Shia was directing an astonished gaze towards Hajime as she spoke. Their usual roles had been reversed and Hajime was wearing quite a bitter expression.

    [Believe me, I am reflecting on my actions. I seem to have been unusually worked up since we entered this Dungeon.]

    [Ahh~! That¡¯d be because the Dungeon used Yue-san¡­]

    [Maybe, but I can¡¯t use that as an excuse, you know, because in a sense it proves that it really is a weakness. It¡¯ll probably be difficult, but I am going to try and use this opportunity to ovee it.]

    Shia directed an admiring gaze at the Hajime who was showing such an admirable attitude. Then, after throwing a sidelong nce at Yue, who was still busy teasing Kaori, and Tio, who was listening in and breathing roughly, Shia leaned in and whispered to Hajime.

    [Ano, Hajime-san¡­]

    [N?]

    [Umm, that is¡­If what happened to Yue-san were to happen to me¡­would you also get angry like that?]

    Shia was averting her gaze, but her rabbit ears were honed in on Hajime¡¯s direction. She wanted to know if Hajime would get angry for her sake, even if wasn¡¯t to the same extent as he did for Yue.

    At first Hajime was going to brush her off as usual, but when he saw Shia peeking at him with wavering eyes he scratched his cheek and decided to answer her honestly this time.

    [The reason I destroyed the dream wasn¡¯t just because of Yue. You were there too, but I¡­ just couldn¡¯t be happy without the Shia I know.]

    [Ah¡­¡­ ehehe, is that so?]

    Shia was waving her rabbit ears and tail around happily while wearing a delighted smile on her face. Upon seeing her happy expression Hajime¡¯s hand reached out naturally to feel them.

    Soon after, Kaori, unable to take Yue¡¯s teasing anymore, clung onto Hajime in tears. Shia, who was still in an excessively good mood, begun to soothe Kaori while Yue puffed out her chest with satisfaction. Tio¡­.well let¡¯s leave her aside.

    They decided to eat a meal while they waited for Kouki and the others, but even after 3 hours there was no sign of them escaping.

    [It might be better to save them soon¡­]

    [¡­ ¡­n, right]

    [It does seem like¡­ we would be here for a long time if we keep waiting for them to get out on their own]( Note by TL: Shia)

    Both Yue and Shia voiced their agreement, thinking that it couldn¡¯t be helped. However Kaori quickly stepped in.

    [Wouldn¡¯t it be alright to wait a little longer? Just a bit more? If it¡¯s Shizuku-chan and the others then they can surely¡­]

    Since Kaori herself understood Shizuku and the others desperation better than anyone, one way or another she wanted them to capture the dungeon and receive the Age of Gods magic. A person¡¯s survival rate increases by leaps and bounds with even one Age of Gods magic. Kaori wanted them to get stronger so that they too could safely return to Japan.

    The reason Hajime had allowed them to apany him into the dungeon was so that he could use them as foot soldiers in the cases where apostles like Nointo appeared again. To further this n he was hoping they would be able to obtain the Age of Gods magic here and then head out and defeat the other Great Dungeons on their own.

    That¡¯s why, when he saw Kaori¡¯s pleading eyes, he shrugged his shoulders and decided to wait a little while longer. Kaori smiled happily when she saw Hajime agree and began to casually try to get closer to him, however she was immediately blocked just as casually by Yue.

    As this was happening one of the ambers started to shine.

    [That amber is¡­Shizuku-chan¡¯s!]

    [Huh, as expected the fastest one was Yaegashi.]

    [Fumu. Shizuku is level-headed after all](Tio)

    Upon seeing the melting amber Kaori rushed over at full speed. Soon after Shizuku abruptly opened her eyes and began groaning in a soft voice as she tried to get up. Kaori reached over and supported her as Shizuku weakly raised herself out of the remains of the amber.

    [Where am I¡­? ¡­Kaori?]

    [Un, it¡¯s me, Shizuku-chan. Wee back!]

    [I see, I¡¯m back, huh. Fuu, for some reason I¡¯m feeling quite tired¡­]

    Shizuku gave a heavy sigh as if she really was feeling tired, before shaking her head as if to clear it of some lingering thought. She then smiled at Kaori and returned her greeting with a warm [I¡¯m back].

    After Kaori and Shizuku had finished their happy reunion Hajime and others approached as well.

    [You overslept quite a bit, but it¡¯s good that you were able to ovee it]

    [Hah? Ah, Na..Nagumo-kun¡­ Y..you¡¯re right. It¡¯s good to be back.]

    For some reason the moment Hajime called out to her Shizuku¡¯s gaze began to wander aimlessly and she started to stutter.

    Upon seeing Shizuku behave strangely Yue and the others became puzzled. Shizuku cleared her throat as if to hide her unrest and turned her face away from them to conceal her slightly reddened cheeks.

    [¡­seems Kouki and others are taking their time, huh?]

    [Un, we came back several hours ago, but since then Shizuku-chan is the first one to escape.]

    [Is that so? They came up with a troubling trial I guess. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. While saying so, it seems I made you wait quite a bit. I guess I should say I am sorry?]

    [Don¡¯t worry about it, Shizuku-san. Congrattions on your escape. ¡­and¡­ i¡¯d like to ask you a tiny question, but¡­]

    [Thank you Shia. It¡¯s alright, what might it be about?]

    Shizuku replied to Shia with a smile that was using all of her reserves ofposure. She had gotten a bad feeling about Shia¡¯s question right away.

    However, it seems the one who would be asking the question wouldn¡¯t be Shia, but rather Yue, who had somehow gotten beside Shizuku without anyone noticing.

    [¡­¡­.]

    [Wh..what is it?]

    [¡­¡­.]

    [Umm, looking at me silently like that makes me feel ufortable¡­ ¡­Yue?]

    For some reason Yue was starting into Shizuku¡¯s eyes from beside her. Shizuku was desperately trying to suppress the feeling of unease that Yue¡¯s exquisite, doll-like, deadpan face was stirring inside her.

    Finally, Yue asked a question with a tone that suggested she was confirming something she already knew.

    [¡­Shizuku¡­what kind of dream was it?]

    [Eh? What kind you say? It was an ordinary dream. There was nothing unusual. Yes, it was a really in, ordinary dream]

    [¡­ordinary? Who was in it?]

    [Who you say? ¡­Everyone. Everyone was there]

    [¡­ ¡­ I see]

    Shizuku answered firmly while looking straight into Yue¡¯s eyes, as if to show that she wasn¡¯t disturbed one bit. Although this was her intention, she didn¡¯t realise that her extremely abstract answers had given away the state of affairs in her heart.

    Yue, of course, had noticed it, as had the others. However Shizuku was giving off such a strong aura implying she didn¡¯t want to talk about it that they decided to leave it be for now.

    When Yue and the others backed off Shizuku appeared openly relieved.

    With the inquisition finished, they guided the tired Shizuku to the centre of the room and begun to prepare tea. As she was being lead to join the impromptu tea time, Shizuku couldn¡¯t help muttering to herself.

    [¡­ ¡­Me being a princess is impossible¡­ ¡­and more importantly, why wasn¡¯t the prince Kouki or Ryutarou?¡­ ¡­ murmur¡­]

    Though there wasn¡¯t anyone close enough to hear her.

    Several hourster Shizuku finished resting and hadpletely recovered from her mental fatigue. Having decided they couldn¡¯t wait any longer, they were now preparing to force the breakout of Kouki, Ryutarou and Suzu.

    Hajime or Yue could¡¯ve easily been able to destroy the amber, but in their party was someone who had a skill that was much better suited for the job.

    [Now then Kaori, it¡¯s all yours. Try not to ¡®dpose¡¯ their bodies.]

    [Un, it¡¯s alright. Outside of real battle there¡¯s no need to worry about the control anymore.]

    After giving her reply to Hajime, Kaori abruptly put her hand on the nearest amber and began to release her maryoku (magic) as if to permeate it. Pale, silvery, magic rays coloured the room in moonlit brilliance as Kaori¡¯s maryoku delicately coiled around and spread itself evenly throughout the remaining amber prisons.

    [¡®Dpose.¡¯]

    There was no need to chant, but since it helped to focus the image in her mind she recited it on purpose. Immediately after, the amber surrounding Kouki and others started to crumble. it looked more like it was decaying than melting, the particles that became too small for the eyes to see looked as if they were vanishing into thin air.

    Within 3 minutes all the amber hadpletely dposed and vanished into thin air. Concerned over the aftereffects of being forcibly released from their trials, Shizuku and Kaori anxiously began to check the condition of Kouki and the others.

    However it seemed it was an unnecessary fear.

    [¡­..Huh? Wha, Kaori? Shizuku? This is? But I was¡­ with you two¡­]

    [N, ah? What is this ce? I thought I was¡­¡­]

    [Eh? No way¡­ Eri was¡­ ¡­Eri¡­]

    All three of them woke up suddenly, as if they had never been asleep.

    Because they had suddenly awoken from their pleasant dreams to find themselves in a dimly lit cave it seems their senses had been thrown into confusion. Suzu was especially distraught, reaching her grasping hand out towards empty space. It was obvious from her words who she was reaching out for. Thinking about what kind of dream she must have been having, it is understandable why she wasn¡¯t able to wake herself up from it.

    Both Kaori and Shizuku made sympathetic expressions when they saw Suzu¡¯s sad state. It wasn¡¯t surprising that the severe betrayal had left her wounded deeply. Though she is alwaysughing and smiling, even now that wound must be bleeding beneath the surface.

    The trio slowly be silent as they sorrowfully started to realise that what they had been seeing was only a dream. However, they all handled the realisation differently. Ryutarou, even though he continues to give off a dejected feeling, abruptly scratches his head with an embarrassed expression while saying [Guess it can¡¯t be helped]. Kouki just chewed his lips with a vexed expression. While Suzu quickly forced a smile onto her face in an attempt to deceive them.

    Since they couldn¡¯t bare to watch her like this, both Kaori and Shizuku immediately pulled Suzu into a tight hug.

    Just as Hajime was about to call out to them, a magic circle appeared in the centre of the room.

    It would appear that when everyone escapes from the amber they are forcibly sent on to the next stage. Ryutarou aside, Kouki and Suzu are still unstable. Hajime would¡¯ve preferred to let them recover first, but¡­ it appears that wasn¡¯t going to be possible.

    [Amanogawa, Taniguchi, this is no time for you to be caught up in your thoughts, get ready. If you don¡¯t, all your dreams really will fall apart.]

    [tte¡­ ¡­ Aah, I know.]

    [U..un. Right!]

    The next instant the magic circle¡¯s light burst forth and filled the view of Hajime and the others.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    The ce where Hajime and the rest got teleported to was inside the same sea of trees as the first time.

    However, we didn¡¯t know which way we should go, even doing an examination did not help due to the vastness, the ceiling¡­ the goal that had to be faced was also not seen.

    Apparently this ce was in the jungle area of the underground ¡¾Orcus Great Labyrinth¡¿ where we once came before. In the innermost of the area, there was a suspiciousrge tree towering over the surroundings which was different than the other trees. Most likely, that ce was the location for the new teleport gate.

    ¡°It seems all of the members are here this time.¡±

    Hajime squinted and nced around at the members. There was an anxiety that something might happen during the teleportation earlier, but it was an unfounded fear.

    ¡°¡­.Hajime, fake?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. My eyes and my intuition said that everyone is real.¡±

    ¡°If Hajime has already said so then it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Shia¡¯s face showed trust. Hajime shrugged while saying ¡°Are you okay by yourself?¡±. Yue and the others saw him covering up his embarrassment for a moment, which shows the length of their rtionship.

    Hajime gave themand to start departing when a giant tree was seen in the distance in the densely growing sea of trees. When he turned and took a peek over his shoulder, he saw the shadowed expressions of Kouki and Suzu.

    It was easy to imagine what kind of dream that Suzu woke up from, that¡¯s why I understood that she was unable to escape and was hurt deeply. However, what on earth did Kouki see in that dream. Nah, anything he saw, it made him shocked aftering back from his dream.

    However, this was a greatbyrinth. It would not be strange for this demonic region to make us fall into a despairing scene of carnage in only one second. It will not be good to drag this out forever like this.

    ¡°Amanogawa, Taniguchi. Do you still want to keep going?¡±

    ¡°Na, th-that¡¯s obvious!¡±

    ¡°Eh? O-of course!¡±

    The two people were pierced by Hajime¡¯s sharp glint. Their biting words were voiced in desperation, even the short-tempered Ryuutaro who was theirrade raised his eyebrow. However, Hajime kept going before Ryuutaro could say something.

    ¡°This is a greatbyrinth. Taking one step ahead, the future after one second, this ce is where death awaits eagerly for us. If you are unable to concentrate, it¡¯s better to give up now. You will be dying in vain¡±.

    ¡°Wa-wait, I am¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now what kind of excuse will you make? The fact that you failed on the trial a while ago won¡¯t be changed. Just now, it¡¯s necessary to at the very least make a determination to ovee it. Right now you all are unable to see it. You all have no guts which bes a burden for us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still possible to open a gate towards the outside, I can also prepare the barrier. Continue or return, decide it now, I won¡¯t permit a half-hearted advance.¡±

    Silence permeated the surroundings. Kouki seem to suppress his resentment by clenching his teeth desperately. However, it¡¯s not because of what Hajime said, instead Kouki¡¯s anger was towards himself.

    Even though he felt down because of ack of concentration, he felt safe because there was Hajime¡¯s party, he noticed the fact that he unconsciously depended on them too much. Unable to stomach Hajime¡¯s way of thinking, he wanted to be more stronger than Hajime, that¡¯s why he wanted to capture the greatbyrinth, and yet he miserably depended too much on Hajime, he really wanted to punch himself.

    However, even if you let out your fury now, the overdependence towards Hajime needs to be answered. Kouki breathed deeply many times and expelled the gloomy feelings in his chest along with the air to the outside, he inhaled the fresh air.

    ¡°Nagumo. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll keep advancing!¡±

    Hajime nodded with a light feeling and shifted his gaze to Suzu. Suzu in an instant, shook herself with a start but she showed a resolute expression at once and stared directly into Hajime¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Suzu is also going. I still have plenty of motivation!¡±

    ¡°I see. Then that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t lower your concentration.¡±

    After Hajime said that much, he began to walk quickly ahead. Ryuutaro whacked Kouki¡¯s shoulder! He striked hard. Kouki was aware that his childhood friend was worried, he was staring at Hajime¡¯s back with the eyes of gratitude.

    Suzu too, after being encouraged by Kaori and Shizuku began to recover her spirit. The two people began following Hajime.

    Hajime¡¯s party advanced and aimed straight for the great tree.

    The surroundings became silent, the insects which usually cried were not heard. Because there was no wind blowing, there was no sound of leaves rubbing against each other. The sound of Hajime¡¯s party pushing through the big nts was loud.

    ¡°Hmm~, I have a bit of an unpleasant feeling.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Somehow, it¡¯s like the Orcus¡¯s ambush.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ There are no signs of demons either.¡±

    When Tio frowned and said that, Kaori and Shizuku remembered when they got ambushed by the demon girl Cattleya, sharp gazes filled with tension and caution were showed to the surroundings.

    ¡°First, there was nothing from the spider golem which I sent as a scout. Even though there is nothing, I doubt it¡­ Rather, isn¡¯t it better to burn the entire sea of trees to reach the great tree?¡±

    ¡°Nagumo¡­ I don¡¯t want to say it, but first of all your destructive thinking is troublesome and problematic.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry about the previous hell of mes. Because I seriously didn¡¯t expect Suzu¡¯s barrier would make us feel more dead than alive.¡±

    Towards Hajime seriously thinking of razing to the ground all the hiding ces instead of being wary of hidden things, Ryuutaro and Kouki sent a tsukkomi about it. When the surrounding area became a sea of mes, he can¡¯t help but feel his courage shrink.

    After the admonishing gazes from the other members, Hajime, who already had taken out the Getsurin Rings and Cross Bits reluctantly put them back into the ¡°Treasure Box¡±.

    At that time, obviously, they didn¡¯t think that Hajime will repent on what he did. From now on they will be more attentive, because they don¡¯t want to taste the carpet bombing by themselves, especially Shizuku.

    ¡°¡­. hm? Raining?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s falling drop by drop.¡±

    Suddenly, feeling the dampness over his head, Kouki frowned. Suzu agreed while holding her hand over her head. When the two people looked at each other, both of them simultaneously bristled when an impossible phenomenon urred.

    ¡°Tsk, Yue!¡±

    ¡°¡­.grunt, ¡°Divine Interruption¡±!¡±

    Hajime, reacting quickly toward the abnormality and called Yue. Yue developed an area barrier by harmonizing. (EN: breathing technique)

    Immediately after¡­

    Shhhhhhh~

    The heavy rain poured onto Hajime¡¯s party all of a sudden, the rain slipped down the surface of Yue¡¯s barrier¡­ because, no matter how you look it, it¡¯s not ordinary rain. Rain was impossible in here. Even though the viscosity of the rain suited this ce well, but this ce was a closed space, so it does not have a sky.

    Then, it¡¯s true form was naturally revealed. It¡¯s possible this liquid that was pouring on us was a trap of some sulfuric acid or some other toxic, or is it a sort of demon?¡­¡­¡­ Whatever. Right now, It seems it¡¯s thetter this time.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, the surrounding area.¡±

    After carefully watching over the situation of the surrounding area, Shizuku called out with a tense voice to Hajime. From the previous nce, the trees, grass, ground, from all those ces there was something milky white oozing out.

    ¡°Slime, eh? Damn, it¡¯s also the concealing type too, no wonder I couldn¡¯t sense it with the Devil Eye.¡±

    ¡°Nagumo! From your feet!¡±

    ¡°Kya, take this, ¡°Dposition¡±!¡±

    Hajime who didn¡¯t notice the slime, clicked his tongue secretly. The white slime began to appear from the ground at his feet. Even though ¡°Divine Interruption¡± was a spherical barrier that can form in the ground, it¡¯s impossible to intercept something which was attacking from inside the ground itself. The white slime which lurked on the ground assaulted Hajime¡¯s party from inside the barrier.

    Suddenly, splosh from our feet! When the white slime jumped, Kaori quickly invoked ¡°Dposition¡± as she was swallowed up to her knees.

    The white slime copsed and became particles. A typical slime attack was making the best use of its strong characteristic against physical attacks, it approached the target, absorbed it into its body and then dissolved it. Somehow she was able to eliminate it beforepletely dissolving.

    ¡°Oii~! Don¡¯t cling to me!¡±

    Ryuutaro¡¯s fist pounded on the white slime, which was about to expand onto his back. The impact of the piercing effect from his gauntlet-type artifact was transmitted, in an instant the white slime became stains when it collided with ¡°Divine Interruption¡±¡¯s inner wall and scattered, leaving nothing behind.

    ¡°He-, idiot Ryuutaro! It got scattered over here!¡±

    ¡°This muscle-brain! Not thinking at all!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Sorry, Sorry!¡±

    ¡°Eww~, it¡¯s so sticky and gross¡­¡±

    Kouki and Shizuku raised a voice of protest on the troublesome way Ryuutaro defeated the slime. Kouki¡¯s party who fought on the side got sshed directly.

    ¡°Oh my, are you okay? Shizu¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m alright, Kouki. These fellows died unexpectedly easily¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, it¡¯s nothing! Ah, it¡¯s nothing at all!¡±

    Though it was a little dubious that the monsters they were fighting were so fragile considering it¡¯s a great dungeon, Shizuku was told by Kouki to be carfull. But, the way of Kouki¡¯s speaking was like an old grandma! He quickly turned his face away as if he heard something while avoiding taking a nce at Shizuku.

    On the way, Suzu also entered his field of view, he avoided her gaze in a panic because it was the same situation Shizuku.

    Though Shizuku turned an inquiring look at Kouki who was pointing at the slime, in the end, it was not much now since the ¡°Thunder Flower¡± skill of the dark de was used to destroy the white slime inside the barrier.

    It was the source of Kouki¡¯s trembling.

    It was a milky white slime. That creature, was the real form of the rain earlier. A little while ago, Shizuku and Suzu were bathed in it when Ryuutaro scattered it. In other words, it was a thick cloudy liquid.

    With this, it was needless to say to what Kouki reacted to. Frankly, the appearance of Shizuku and Suzu was dangerous. The people themselves seemed to not have noticed yet¡­

    And also, Yue¡¯s group was also the same.

    Yue destroyed the White Slime while maintaining the ¡°Divine Interruption¡± by frying it with her small version of a blue dragon. Though the ssh of the white slime that was defeated did not cling, the amount of rain that fell from earlier had attached firmly. The thick and cloudy liquid flowed down the nape of her neck and her cheek¡­

    Shia too, because a white slime that had started to hang over her just like with Ryuutaro, she blew it away by invoking ¡°Magic Smash Wave¡± with her Dr¨¹cken. The scattering ssh clinged a little bit. That¡¯s natural, because unlike Ryuutaro who causes high shock waves, the amount was extremely few. Even though it¡¯s small, but still¡­

    The most dangerous one was Tio, who was sshed with the milky white slime that Shia had blown off earlier. Shia didn¡¯t aim it towards Tio, this was to say she was purely unlucky, she was bathed right from the front as if someone threw a variety of pies at her.

    Tio right now, her glossy ck hair and her ck clothes based on a kimono style were sticky with the cloudy liquid. Moreover, the liquid was also flowing onto her beautiful leg from the open hem. It really was a dangerous picture.

    The one with the least damage was Kaori. She did not need to worry about the ssh because there was ¡°Dposition¡±. Moreover, the little bit of liquid she was covered in from the rain earlier was not that different from the other members.

    As the other white slime was jumping, Hajime who had noticed the slime¡¯s limits, became invincible after unfolding ¡°Lightning d¡± all over his body to conceal himself, I should poke both the eyes of Kouki and Ryuutaro before they catch a glimpse of Yue and the rest of the girls, he was thinking of a dangerous idea.

    But, since there was a possibility to be vulnerable from a white slime attack, because there was no knowing what would happen next, he decided to not do anything at the moment.

    (If somehow they saw them, let¡¯s hit them multiple times until the memory is erased.)

    Instead, there an even more dangerous idea appeared. The lives of Kouki¡¯s party might be a candle in the wind.

    In the meantime, the fact that the clean-up of the white slimes inside the barrier was done so quickly was disappointing. It was confirmed, as far as the eye could see saw, the outside of ¡°Divine Interruption¡± was covered thickly by the white slimes. He slowly approached with his Cross Bits and Getsurin Rings to near the inner side of the barrier.

    ¡°In the end, it ended up like usual¡­¡±

    The view of outside using the Devil Eye through the Cross Bits, it was overflowing with numerous white slimes. From the wall on the ceiling, the slimes kept pouring down. The crowd of slimes that was drumming onto the ground was like a white sea.

    If there was no one who had an instant superior magic defense like Yue, one would most likely end-up getting swallowed up with surprising swiftness. The future is really dark inside the greatbyrinth.

    ¡°Yue, barrier please. Everything, I¡¯ll burn them down.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ Leave it to me.¡±

    After Hajime received Yue¡¯s encouraging word, he invoked Light Speed. And then, he flew to the sky while operating seven Cross Bits and Getsurin Rings at the same time.

    ¡°Ah~, damn, another reproduction of hell!¡±

    ¡°Again, it wille upon us¡­¡±

    ¡°Uu, at that time, if it wasn¡¯t for Kaorin¡¯s recovery magic, Suzu¡¯s barrier would break you know? Will we seriously die? There won¡¯t be any enemies from Nagumo-kun¡¯s attack!¡±

    Ryuutaro who guessed what Hajime was gonna do had a dejected expression, Shizuku¡¯s eyes became like a dying fish. As for Suzu, the wall of mes seems to have created a minor trauma for her, she was somewhat teary-eyed. By the way, Kouki had been averting his gaze for a while. The image of Ryuutaro passing out seems to still be remembered well by Kouki.

    (Kaori, please use dposition on the slimes who are attached to the bodies. It¡¯s a dangerous scene.)

    Kaori was surprised at the sudden telepathicmunication from Hajime. Why, had he contacted her on purpose? When she tilted her head, she realized the real intention from Hajime¡¯s words about the ¡°Dangerous Scene¡±.

    And then, looking at thedies who were dirtied by the cloudy liquid ¡°This is certainly¡­¡± I blushed at once. Hajime had contacted me on purpose because he considered the fact that Shizuku and the rest were not aware of their own appearance. It¡¯ll be bad move in various ways if a man like Hajime points that out.

    As expected, Kaori gave her gratitude while blushing and began dealing with the cloudy liquid.

    After confirming it, Hajime began to concentrate on the image of the outside from the Cross Bits.

    (¡­ The slime rain seems to not be showing any sign of weakening at all. Is this infinite? If it¡¯s like this, then if something is not done to the ceiling, it will be meaningless.)

    The sea of slimes increased in volume before one¡¯s eyes every moment. Hajime let fly the Getsurin Rings at the ceiling. While they flew to the heavens with their high-speed rotation they flicked of the milky white slimes that tried to wrapped them up, as it is one after another collided with the ceiling without weakening in momentum.

    It was the creation magic ¡°Wind w¡±, it tore up the wall so easily like butter. The de part of the Getsurin Rings were firmly buried. There was a horizontal hole created on the ceiling wall.

    The Getsurin Rings were all in the hole, after confirming that the buried tip of the des drew a small arch on the ceiling, Hajime pulled out arge amount of Getsurin Rings and Spider-type Golems from the ¡°Treasure Box¡±.

    The cheeks of Shizuku¡¯s party cramped up when they saw therge amount of metallic spiders appear.

    However, the golem-type spiders who were overflowing did not care about these types of things, one after another they left the ground, by way of the Getsurin Rings, and went towards the other rings that were stuck in the ceiling. They simultaneously spread out and clung onto the ceiling.

    Now, in the non-battle state of Hajime¡¯s ¡°Light Speed¡± one hundred units was feasible. But with the battle state, it was possible to do the previous simultaneous operation up to 14 times.

    The result was, the 80 spider-type golems that had poured out, while d in a red phosphorescence, rushed about all over the ceiling while one by one they activated ¡°Drilling¡±. The milky-white slimes that oozed out of the asional small holes and gaps in the wall nned on hardening themselves in order to seal the drilling on the walls.

    It seems this was the correct answer because the part where the spider-type golem were drilling the flow of slimes stopped. The intensity of the falling rain had slowly be weaker. There were countless bright red traces on the ceiling, it seems simr to a meteor storm.

    (Alright, the drilling on the ceiling is good with this. Now the ground¡­. For starters, it¡¯s absurd to not ze the ground.)

    While Hajime was thinking of something like a terrorist, he rotated the stuck Getsurin Rings and made the spider-type golems that were clinging to the ceiling fly away from there. And then, opening the gate with the Getsurin Rings on hand, this time he took out tar from the ¡°Treasure Box¡±.

    ¡°How dare you, to make Yue and the girls dirty. I¡¯ll burn you up without a trace.¡±

    Hajime showed a fearless smile while showing his canine teeth in his mouth. His eyes glistened with a brutal gleam. He seems to be really pissed-off because Yue, Shia, and the girls have had the cloudy liquid poured on them.

    Where on earth are his admirable words of endeavoring to keep his temper in check from a little while ago¡­

    ¡°Demon, it¡¯s a demon, sweat! I¡¯m scared~¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That shouldn¡¯t be seen, Suzu. If possible you didn¡¯t see anything at all! Maybe, surely¡­¡±

    ¡°This is bad, Kouki. That guy, someday will do an outrageous thing someday.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, the demons look more human than him¡­.¡±

    Towards Hajime who had an appearance like a devil, Suzu clung to Shizuku while trembling in fear, Shizuku was averting her eyes while saying things like a mother who warned her daughter, Ryuutaro shuddered like watching a terrorist in the future, Kouki, as a Hero felt that he should defeat that guy¡­ was in reflex driven by his sense of justice.

    As for the other side, Yue¡¯s group¡­

    ¡°Aa¡­. Hajime, so dreamy.¡±

    ¡°Totally right~, it¡¯s so heart wrenching~¡­¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ Haahaa, what a nice view. Please watch us with those eyes too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hajime-kun¡­ gulp¡±

    Somehow they got charmed. There was a saying that love is blind. No matter how you look at, he only had a brutal face, but ording to Yue and the girls there apparently was a superb charm that could make someone¡¯s heart race. It would be toote in a lot of ways.

    If it was long ago, Kaori would have likely wore aplex expression when watching the warlike Hajime. But after watching Hajime, whose eyes shone and had not given up at all, when they had fallen into the desperate situation of eating the repulsive meat of the enemy in the Meljeene Deep Sea Ruins, she decided not to mind such a brutal-like face now and had fallen in love again.

    When looking at Kaori like that, Shizuku looked far away and muttered ¡°Kaori has gone too far¡­.¡±

    Even in this situation where we are exhaustively covered by slimes so the outside could not be seen, after seeing Hajime burning with killing spirit and exterminating withposure, Shizuku immediately averted her gaze. It¡¯s because his expression was so viinous. Till the end, she looked away from that brutal expression that drew attention. It is so if I say that it is so!

    At that time, a terrible detonation sound resounded outside the barrier. The sound of destruction didn¡¯t just stay at just once, it resounded continuously and increasingly became louder. Consecutive ¡®plosive sounds like firecrackers were heard, these were iparable to the thunderous roar. The carpet bombing from Hajime¡¯s Cross Bits had started.

    Somehow, it seemed that the white slimes which covered the barrier were writhing. Right now, Hajime was d in a transparent red light. Moreover, Yue¡¯s group were charmed by him. Hajime who didn¡¯t notice them, earnestly concentrated on the scene through his Cross Bits.

    Reflected in his Devil Eye behind his eyepatch, the sea of slimes turned into a burning hell.

    The ck rain that was pouring down instead of the rain of slimes made the white slimes before our eyes be dirty one after another. In addition, the Getsurin Rings flew fast on the outside circumference of the white slimes and scattered arge amount of tar.

    Immediately after a sufficient amount of tar soaked the slimes, the heavy rain of cluster bombs from the Cross Bits joined the rain of ck tar. Even though the diameter of the small bombs were only several centimeters, it was not iplete because the skill level of Hajime¡¯spression training had risen. The contents were packed with an unbelievable amount ofbustion powder, its power could blow away a small house with only one of them.

    The cluster of bombs that impacted the sea of white slimes exploded one after another before our eyes, the viscous bodies were pulverized into small pieces. And then, the spreading explosive mes ignited the surrounding tar and created a sea of hellish 3000¡ãC mes.

    The tremendous amount of heat from the mes licked the earth, it generated an upward pinnacle of scarlet red. The white slimes continued to burn and perish without a means to be free, but still the mes spread and thoroughly burned everything down. The tsunami of scarlet, which contained the murderous intent of Hajime, burned the trees, melted the ground, swallowed the sea of trees and even scorched the air.

    The scorching red finally showed its visage when the slimes on the barrier and created a gap to look outside. At the next moment, someone who noticed it ¡°Ah¡± raised a voice, outside the barrier had been transformed into a sea of mes. Before long the white slimes naturally flickered and turned into ash.

    Before long, the white slimespletely disappeared from the surroundings. While observing the situation outside, the remaining tar was collected as only the fuel was zing here and there. Hajime muttered¡­

    ¡°Nn~, apparently, it seems everything was roughly burnt out.¡±

    ¡°¡­Geez, is it safe to take down the barrier?¡±

    Yue takes a confirmation from Hajime¡¯s words.

    ¡°No, keep maintaining it a little more. There is a chance that some are still lurking underground.¡±

    When Hajime said that, the divine stone on the ring shined bright. Just now, innumerable ck objects fell from the ceiling at a fixed speed. The spider-type golem descended with its thread from the ceiling.

    The surprised Shizuku instinctively let out an adorable scream towards the shocking scene of numerous little spiders falling from the sky. However, everyone agreed to magnificently ignore it. They didn¡¯t see Shizuku cheeks blush from her scream. Although, some of their mouths were grinning broadly.

    The spider golemsnded, spread to the surroundings and simultaneously began drilling up to the giant tree like they did on the ceiling.

    Hajime began to concentrate while closing his eyes and said something to everyone.

    ¡°It¡¯ll take awhile to drill and reach the target of the giant tree. I don¡¯t know how many of the white slimes there are, it would be fine if there was no trouble, but you all should prepare an attack measure in this spare time to avoid a timely defeat. In the meantime, though it may be difficult please keep maintaining the barrier, Yue.¡±

    While still concentrating on moving the spider-type golems, Yue willingly consented to Hajime¡¯s direction. The other members understood that the crisis was temporarily avoided and they slumped their shoulders.

    Still, after being removed by Kaori, thedies who were dirtied by the cloudy liquid all have clean appearances. Although the fate of Ryuutaro¡¯s memory hadn¡¯t changed.

    Hajime was drilling the ground rapidly, but it takes a little while to n for counter-measures so the distance to the giant tree wasn¡¯t obstructed. So, thump he sat down cross-legged right then and there. There was not a problem physically but it was an irond rule of adventures to take a rest when you can.

    After seeing that, the other members tried to take a short rest.

    But, at that time, a soft weight was suddenly felt from Hajime¡¯s back. ¡°Hm?¡± When he looked over his shoulder, he saw Yue¡¯s appearance. Apparently, she was clinging onto his back. Have you been spoiled far more than usual? In front of everyone, Hajime showed a small smile ¡­.

    ¡°Haa haa¡­ Hajime, I feel strange¡­ Haa haa, I really want¡­ I really want Hajime so much.¡±

    ¡°Hah? No, what are you saying at a time like this¡­ Yue? What on earth is wrong?¡±

    Yue¡¯s breathing was rough. Her sighs were also burning hot, her eyes were moist and teary-eyed, her tongue was lightly drawing in and out lewdly from her lips seeking Hajime. She was really sexually excited.

    Although he would respond with pleasure if this was an evening at an inn, but during this situation such a carefree attitude was impossible.

    It¡¯s impossible to suddenly be ***** in this situation. There was obviously something abnormal in Yue¡¯s body. When Hajime held Yue and turned her around with a serious expression, Yue¡¯s body went hot while trembling and writhing. And, as if to say it was not possible to endure it, she forcefully pressed her body continuously against Hajime.

    When Hajime was observing Yue¡¯s condition with many questions in his head, there was a shadow approaching before he was aware of it, when Hajime looked-up there was Shia.

    ¡°Hajime¡­ I¡­ I am too¡­ Haa haa.¡±

    ¡°Shia, you too?¡±

    ¡°Haa haa, Hajime-san, like. I like you.¡±

    ¡°Wa¡­wait a minute.¡±

    Shia prevented his escape by clinging onto Hajime¡¯s arm between her cleavage and her thighs, and then, she began rubbing it. Obviously, she had the same symptoms as Yue. Her face was flushed, her eyes were misted with animalistic passion. The sexual appeal that she didn¡¯t exude very much was flung into full throttle. She emitted a sweet fragrance that made Hajime giddy.

    ¡°What, on earth is this¡­¡±

    Hajime was puzzled and sent a nce to the surroundings. There was the appearance of other members who were in the same condition as Yue and Shia was here.

    Kaori too, her eyes were moistened and she writhing something unbearable towards Hajime. She was slowly moving little by little on all fours while restlessly rubbing her legs together. While Tio¡­ was somewhat dazed.

    Kouki¡¯s party was also not an exception. Suzu was leaning over and hugging herself while writhing, the hollow eyed Ryuutaro who had lost his sanity was crawling closer to Suzu. Kouki was watching Shizuku with bloodshot eyes, he slowly stood and reached towards Shizuku.

    Only, Shizuku had shut her eyes while kneeling straight, she writhed simrly to the ones before her, biting her lips without make any movement. Even though she kept her silence her cheeks were red. She seems to be trying to do mental concentration or something to endure the sexual excitement. It doesn¡¯t need to be said that she was on brink of losing her sanity too.

    However, before my eyes Kouki was already drawing near as it was but it was not known what he would do. Ryuutaro starts hanging over Suzu who had copsed panting. During this heat, it¡¯s clear what they are trying to do from their appearance and the way they were calling each other names.

    ¡°****. Is this that slime¡¯s essence?¡±

    While spewing curses Hajime took out the bs from his ¡°Treasure Box¡±. While simultaneously throwing with two snaps of the wrist, Kouki and Ryuutaro were crucified into the air. Two people were struggling and iling while raving about Shizuku and Suzu, on top of that, Kaori and Yue¡¯s names were called out. It was not possible to escape because the b was a restraint-type artifact that did not deviate from a fixed space.

    Although it seems safe for the time being, next was Suzu, she slowly began moving towards Shizuku who was nearby. She already showed an expression which was not like a girl anymore. Her beloved ones, that kind of expression should be only for the people who are dearest to her.

    Hajime clicked his tongue again, and threw the b towards Suzu and fixed her in ce.

    ¡°Unh~, Master, are you alright? Apparently, the demon mucus seems to have be a strong aprosodiac.¡±

    Hajime after restraining Suzu, Kaori finally reached him and embraced his left arm. Tio with her calm expression steadily came near him.

    Hajime unintentionally stared in wonder.

    While she didn¡¯t know what Hajime was thinking, Tio continued speaking normally.

    ¡°Even your ability to use magic will be inhibited by the intense pleasure. The more time passes, the more you¡¯ll lose your sanity and would probably end up drowning in feelings of arousal from the pleasure. There¡¯s nothing as troublesome as that, is there. It would probably be impossible to not get sprayed at all if you¡¯re assaulted with the weight you¡¯re carrying. If the battle is drawn out, just that can lead to total annihtion. After all, even if you survive, if you haverades it won¡¯t end with not trying to copte with them, so your rtionship with them will end up pretty grave it seems.¡±

    ¡°A-ah, that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    ¡°Yea. Most likely, that¡¯s its aim. To be able to withstand the pleasure over ourpanions?¡­ Or maybe if our bonds can be kept even after we are defeated by pleasure¡­. Either way, this ¡°Liberator Person¡± is very nasty. Moreover, master has a high poison resistance so the enemy doesn¡¯t match well.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Hey, Tio¡±

    ¡°Yes? What is it, master?¡±

    Hajime, even though he agreed on what Tio said, he still had a huge doubt afterparing the condition of Yue and everyone.

    ¡°I agree with your conjecture that the mucus caused this situation. Because I also think so¡­. But, but you see. Why are you still able to keep calm? If memory serves me, you¡¯re the one that was bathed in the mucus the most among us.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, the effect of this mucus also affects our body. In truth, magic can not be used properly because it is hindered by the pleasure running through this body. But then, we do not want to make light of it, master. That is what we thought.¡±

    Hajime, watching Tio who was puffing her chest out while showing a fearless smile, this time had his eyes wide open from astonishment for an altogether different reason.

    Tio seems to still be keeping sane by force of will against the strong pleasure. Even though she was usually very perverted,pared with hertest perversion, she was from the high Dragon-tribe who boasts of living for a very long time. To such a demon¡¯s toxin¡­

    ¡°We are master¡¯s ve! This kind of pleasure, is lukewarmpared with the pleasure-pain inflicted by master!! Except for master, do not think us to be a light woman who shakes her hips!!!¡±

    ¡°I-I see.¡±

    Her eyes are scary~!! With her wide open eyes, she raised her fist towards the heavens, thus stressed the useless dragon. Hajime¡¯s gaze turned like he saw filth. Tio who withstood the pleasure from the mucus calmly, her body shook thrillingly because of that nce.

    ¡°As expected of Tio-san, no, rice-san. Seriously, it can¡¯t be helped. For now, can you please don¡¯t approach any further?¡±

    ¡°U-using honorifics!? Moreover, calling me by my surname! This sense of distance! Well, I never! Being treated as a stranger with this timing. Haa Haa, this is bad, I seem to be drowning in pleasure¡­.¡±

    The earlier calm Tio was forgotten and rapidly sumbed to pleasure. Trying to desperately preserve her sanity she was currently on all fours. From that sort of Tio, it was not even worth watching anymore so Hajime changed his line of sight from her to Yue¡¯s party who clung to him with trembling bodies.

    And then, he talked to the three of them while putting a certain trust in his eyes.

    ¡°Yue, Shia, Kaori. There is no way a mere demon of this degree is sufficient for you all to be spellbound. You three are still able to maintain your sanity, right?¡±

    Then, with a red blush on their cheeks, a constant hot sigh leaking from their mouth, the three girls who were clinging to him felt his definite intention and looked up to Hajime.

    ¡°Nn~ ¡­.Of course.¡±

    ¡°Urgh~, Naturally that is so~¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s alright! Haa Haa, I know!¡±

    As I thought, this was to see if we can fight the intense desire to sumb and pleasure ourselves, Yue¡¯s party was preserving their sanity by clenching their teeth. Hajime wasughing satisfied while watching them in turn.

    ¡°Listen, this is a trial prepared by that shitty greatbyrinth. Then, it¡¯s impossible that you are unable to get over it. Look, even Yaegashi and that pervert are enduring this. If by any chance you were defeated, won¡¯t you be soooo embarrassed?¡±

    Towards his provocative words, the zeal of Yue¡¯s party rose and their mouths curled showing a fearless smile.

    ¡°There is a method to immediately solve this problem. You just need to drink holy water. There might be a chance it won¡¯t work¡­. What will you all do?¡±

    At the same time when Hajime finished saying it, the three girls answered together.

    ¡°¡­.It is unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡±

    They have chosen to solve the trial by themselves. Towards Hajime¡¯s ¡°As I expected¡± and soft look, the girls smiled dly. It¡¯s because they can feel Hajime¡¯s belief and trust.

    Worried about the three who had determined themselves to endure, Hajime tried to distance himself. Since he thought that it would be easier to bear with the pleasure if he wasn¡¯t there.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­. Hajime, hug me tight.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, there is no such person here who thinks it is painful to be hugged by Hajime-san.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Instead, it calms our mind¡­. Please?¡±

    As pleaded by the three people, Hajime who was embarrassed a bit, spread his arms and brought the three of them together. Shia on his right arm, Kaori on his left arm, and Yue was held in front of him.

    Yue and the girls were trembling for a moment, felt relieved instantly, and began to normalize their rough breathing immediately.

    After that, they closed their eyes before long and they concentrated on bncing their spirit. Unaware, the hot temperature from the three girls abated and they began to transmit a normal pulse to Hajime. Apparently, they might be able to pass this trial without any issues. Hajime slightly smiled while staying still to avoid making any stimulus for them, he kept supporting the girls.

    Omake

    ¡°¡­. Master, may this mistress join there as well?¡±

    ¡°You must be joking, rice-san.¡±

    ¡°¡­! ¡­I¡¯m defeateed, I¡¯ve really been defeaateedd~¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    The ¡°saint shield¡± barrier finally dissipated as the outside ze consumed the remainder of the tar and extinguished. The only remaining vegetation adhered to a strangely metallic ground covered with ash. It looked like an apocalyptdscape.

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s everyone?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hajime sat in the middle of the burnt out wastnd with Yue, Shia, and Kaori holding him tightly with their eyes closed. They each opened their eyes in turn and tilted their heads.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hajime asked with a worried voice as he noticed a strange look on Yue. Yue and the other girls looked at each other, acknowledging what they all had to gone through before nodding and turning to Hajime.

    ¡°¡­Nn, we endured.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the pleasure seems to be gone.¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t feel anything, I¡¯m back to my senses.¡±

    It seems to be that way.

    They seemed to have endured the aphrodisiac effect of the milky slime that took their sanity with their mental strength. Excessive pleasure wasn¡¯t all that different from pain. Hajime couldn¡¯t imagine how much Yue and the others had suffered from an attack unlike any other they¡¯ve ever experienced.

    Hajime praised the three of them for doing a good job passing thebyrinth¡¯s ordeal.

    ¡°As expected, all three of you did a good job. I was worried for a bit but I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ Kufufu.¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe, it¡¯s embarrassing to be told that so forwardly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Hajime-kun. It was your support that allowed me to endure.¡±

    Hajime no longer had to hug the three as they were no longer under the effect of the aphrodisiac. Nevertherless, they didn¡¯t let go as they grew gitty over being praised by Hajime.

    Hajime tried to loosen his grip assuming it¡¯d be alright by now, but Yue responded by hugging him even stronger.

    Did they need more praising? The three girl looked upward at Hajime with blushing cheeks while they ng to him even more aggressively. They didn¡¯t wear expressions that suggested they had lost their sanity. However, those expressions hold a certain allure of their own.

    When they were under the aphrodisiac effect, it was easy for Hajime to reject their approaches, but it was a bit more difficult to resist Yue¡¯s charm when she meant it. He gave up trying to get his arms back.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Gohon! Sorry to interrupt you, but since we¡¯re all better now I was wondering if you might untie Kouki and the rest?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? You did well too. You managed to make it without help. Indeed, a swordsman? Is this one of those spirit unification techniques?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Shizuku. Ehehe, I¡¯m sorry, At the same time¡­ my Shizuku-chan!¡±

    After everything was over, it looked like Shizuku had managed to escape the pleasurable hell at the same time as Yue and the others, but had a haggard expression when she saw the pink space the group had made beside her. The interruption had managed to disrupt the mood and turn the group back to normal.

    The girls who had been basking in Hajime¡¯s praise turned away, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh, thank you. Well, I was able to keep calm since my father hammered self-control into me since a young age during fencing. But it was a little dangerous. I mean, I wonder if things would have turned out this way if Kouki and the rest weren¡¯t constrained. I survived because I had the room to concentrate, without having to worry about defending myself. Thank you, Nagumo-kun. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. The pleasure could have knocked you unconscious. Enduring pleasure in ce of pain could do that. While I prepare, Yaegashi, you might want to fix your clothes and mud situation.¡±

    ¡°Clothes? Mud? Oh¡­ yeah. I understand.¡±

    At first, Shizuku did not understand what Hajime had meant, but when she nced down at herself she noticed that a change of clothes was in order. (It was sweat, Shizuku was just covered in sweat!) She blushed at thement, nodding tightly.

    Hajime used his transmutation to create several simple dressing rooms built from a wall of soil. The ¡°Treasure room¡± had changes of clothing for Kouki and Ryuutaro as well (clothes bought in town). He took them out and tossed one over to Shizuku. Hajime collected the Bora Cursed Objects from Kouki¡¯s group, releasing them.

    Kouki¡¯s group immediately drop. Shizuku managed to catch Suzu before she hit the ground, but Kouki and Ryuutaro copsed to the ground with a rather painful noise. It was the hero and his sidekick, so Hajime had no worries.

    While the female teammates used water magic to clean up and changed their clothing, Hajime concentrated on collecting all the spider golems.

    They had finished destroying the ground around the immediate vicinity. There would be no Milky Slimeing out of the ground in surprise this time. These extra measures seemed necessary after the amount of time the milky slimes has previously wasted.

    ¡°You¡­ master. I wouldn¡¯t mind if you looked at this mistress. There is no need for a locker room.¡± At that point, a voice timidly came from behind.

    Tio had managed to break through the aphrodisiac effect readily even though she had received the most slime.

    Hajime recalls the fact and nces back at Tio.

    ¡°Were you still there, Ms. rce?¡±

    ¡°!? Please Master! You¡¯re still doing that? It was certainly pleasant to begin with, but can you go back to the usual way of naming me!¡±

    ¡°That, what are you even talking about? As usual, Ms. rce is Ms. rce. Please don¡¯t get any closer to me.¡±

    ¡°!!!!? Please, Master. I¡¯m getting too excited. I¡¯m repenting, please turn back!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As Tio crawls up to his feet and scratches at his shoe, Hajime looks away and ignores her. The distant attitude by calling her with herst name and treating her like she was invisible were unbearable for Tio. Hajime was happy about this, Tio seemed genuinely saddened by this treatment, it looked like he found an effective punishment whenever she acted up.

    Tio was trembling as she watched Hajime. By any chance, did Hajime go too far? Her look was bing more and more tearful.

    ¡°This is a terrible master. I ask¡­ call me Tio.¡±

    Hajime had dealt a blow to stunt Tio¡¯s abnormal behavior atst; it was a very satisfactory feeling.

    However, Tio¡¯s rueful appearance wasn¡¯t the transformation Hajime was hoping for, destroying her beautiful appearance in her deteriorating kimono. Hajime¡¯s devious heart considered things a little more, whether he punished her objectively, it seemed to be the role of a master. Happy or not, she wasn¡¯t aware of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless, Tio. It¡¯s already toote for you to change the kind of person you are, so at least be a little prudent.¡±

    While Hajime shrugged while saying so, Tio was dumbfounded. Her expression brightened, and she gave a smile that looked like it belonged to a sweet, young girl. That smile was beautiful enough to tug on even Hajime¡¯s heartstrings.

    She was knowledgeable and could have some deep thoughts, understanding the subtleties of the human mind. Understanding someone and making an effort when she could have lost herposure. She had courage and decisiveness, unmatchedbat strength. She was affectionate and kept her word. And her appearance was the best. If it wasn¡¯t for her abnormality, you could say she was a ¡°perfect woman¡±.

    ¡°Really, it is a shame¡­ Because in a sense, I¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    It seemed like Hajime had opened a new door for Tio. He felt partially responsible for her abnormality but he was helpless to fight it.

    ¡°What¡¯s is it? Master¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­No, nothing. Go get changed and freshen up.¡±

    ¡°Yikes, it¡¯s a¡­ That¡¯s okay then, master? For me to change right here in the corner?¡±

    When Hajime nned for Tio to use the makeshift changing room, Tio gave an expectant look and said such a thing.

    Hajime¡¯s cheek twitched as he wondered ¡°where¡¯s that prudence?¡± and pulled out a grenade.

    ¡°¡­How about this? It¡¯s a special present for you. It¡¯ll blow the dirt away along with your skin!¡±

    ¡°!? I get it. I¡¯ll go change my clothes immediately!¡±

    Tio waved her hands and dived into the dressing room. The words ¡°responsibility¡± and the horological serpant flickered in Hajime¡¯s mind as he watched her back. He shook his head to drive the characters out of his mind.

    Others began to emerge from the dressing room after cleaning themselves. Sure enough, Kouki, Suzu, and most of all Ryuutaro emerged with downtrodden looks. They were all hunched as if burdened by unbearably heavy stones, and the atmosphere was wrapped with dark clouds as if magic was being used.

    Although they had lost their sanity during the aphrodisiac effect, they seemed to remember what they¡¯d done. Pleasure followed by hell, it seemed that Tio was right when she predicted this would try the bonds of rtionships, Kouki¡¯s group seemed proof of that.

    Ryuutaru and Kouki couldn¡¯t meet the girl¡¯s eyes and Suzu seemed determined to keep her distance. Suzu kept to the shadows with their heads down and red ears. Hajime feared he¡¯d need to follow up with Suzu if they couldn¡¯t figure things out on their own.

    Because they nearly sexually assaulted each other, it made them ufortable and provided a sense of guilt that couldn¡¯t be ignored. In particr, Suzu was a girl. The fact that she could have started that kind of rtionship with her peer caused a certain kind of damage to her spirit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it, Suzu¡­? It was unavoidable. Things didn¡¯t go too far¡­ so¡­ There are one or two memories no one wants to remember, probably¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­. Shizu, Shizu.¡±

    ¡°Look! Remember that time I was wondering around the dirty game section without noticing what was for sale? It was serious, the male customers around were all looking at me with judgmental eyes¡­ and I became depressed¡­¡±

    ¡°Is¡­. Shizu interested in dirty games?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it! That was an unfortunate ident!¡±

    ¡°Shizu investigating dirty games¡­ kufufu, with a serious look¡­ pukuku.¡±

    ¡°It is terrible tough, Suzu.¡±

    Shizuku looked somewhat relieved now that Suzu wasughing.

    It seemed like anyfort would work to ovee the dark history sealed in people¡¯s memories, and ¡°sympathy of embarrassment¡± was a self-torture ingredient necessary to help Suzu¡¯s spirit recover a bit.

    As expected of Shizuku, willing to sacrifice herself. It was admirable!

    Kouki had his head down, so Suzu watched him.

    ¡°Nagumo cared for everyone. We should be thankful he stopped us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We were saved by Nagumo. I¡¯m serious. Thank you very much.¡± Ryuutaro who seemed to be ufortable following Kouki turned his eyes to Hajime and expressed his thanks.

    ¡°Be thankful. Make sure to remember that. Always be conscious of your debt. So that when you¡¯re better, you can return it to me by resolving to be an appropriate meat shield. If I make a mistake, it¡¯ll be fine. Because I¡¯ll go to the ends of the Earth to make sure you repay it.¡±

    Hajime came off more like a Yakuza business lending out money at 11 to 1. When someone skipped a payment, they really did go to any length to make them pay. A thank you didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of payment he was looking for.

    The church or someone like Nointo might want Kouki¡¯s party to be his enemy (no matter how hopeless). So he wanted to keep them conscious of the debt, just in case.

    But not really knowing what was on Hajime¡¯s mind, Kouki¡¯s group had twitching cheeks and disturbed expressions like cheat victims who had just found themselves consumed by an unreasonable debt.

    It certainly mad a big debt in that sense unless they could stop relying on Hajime. They recognized that and gave each other a silent nod.

    However, the awkwardness seemed to clear up after the speech that trampled themon sense of Hajime.

    The thought of the debt collectoring to make unreasonable demands seemed to inspire Kouki and Ryuutaro, and apparently Suzu and Shizuku as well. In a sense, they felt unity over not wanting to be consumed by debt, burying the break between them a bit.

    Without being attacked by any more Milky slimes, they advanced across the wastnd with ease and finally arrived at the giant tree. The gather at the entrance and step into the next magic circle.

    The ce where Hajime andpany appeared was as expected. However, the light being emitted from it was different from usual. There was a doorway leading to the outside and was open from the beginning.

    Hajime nced around, seeing that he wasn¡¯t missing a single member. The magic eye could not detect the present of any fakes. In other words, they needed to proceed as is.

    Hajime cautiously moved forward towards the exit bathed in light as Hajime gave everyone else a nod.

    ¡°This is¡­ like fair Bergen.¡± Hajime looks ahead and nods as so.

    Yue and the others had simr impressions and nodded.

    Ahead of the cave exit was an aisle, or rather a huge branch that could easily be mistook for an aisle. When Hajime nced back, he could see a huge wooden trunk that went back so far he couldn¡¯t see the end. In other words, the empty cave came at the root of a branch that Hajime and the others were on.

    The tree was too big, and the branch made a 5 meter across aisle just as it is. Other big branches protrude from the tree intertwining here and there. It was an air corridor in the same way as Fair Bergen.

    Unlike Fair Bergen, it was a single branch growing from the tree and intertwine to make the air space, as opposed to a several groupings of branches.

    If you look up, there is a stone ceiling, so they were definitely still underground. This tree branch was likely part of the Great Tree as Hajime couldn¡¯t imagine there being any other giant trees like this.

    ¡°¡­Great Tree?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely this is a space just under the Great Tree.¡±

    ¡°But the Great Tree is visible on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems to grown branches below the ground. The real roots might be much deeper underground. We only see the tip that¡¯s visible, it might be just a small part.¡±

    ¡°How big does the Great Tree get?¡±

    Overtaken by the min-boggling enormity of the Great Tree, it was almost too great to contemte. The ceiling obstructed the view ahead, but Hajime still imagined the tree towering above them.

    Shia¡¯s Usamimi twitch and begin to move. Shia¡¯s appeared to pick up some kind of sound. Shia wonders ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± and sets out to verify the identity while walking the distance of the branches.

    The faint sound is leathery and her ears flop around with disgust. Shia frowns as her Usamimi pick up the sound, an imperceptible sound that sent goosebumps across her skin. She peers over the edge cautiously.

    ¡°? Dark and invisible, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hearing a somewhat unpleasant sound, but it¡¯s too dark for my eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°You want me to look for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you. What is that? The sound of such a feeling, like wriggling.¡±

    ¡°I understand, something theta sounds disgusting?¡±

    Hajime nced over the edge on the left of the branch passage after shea called. Certainly, the darkness could not be pierced at this particr height, but with ¡°night eyes¡± and ¡°far vision¡± it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Hajime.

    ¡°¡­!?¡±

    First, Hajime can¡¯t see everything, but as he narrows his eyes doubtfully he gives out a cry that couldn¡¯t be voiced. He looked up, his face blue and his expression giving away danger.

    ¡°Ha, Hajime!? What¡¯s wrong? To see you react so much. What exactly did you see?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hajime, okay?¡±

    Hajime was the height of fearless arrogance and boldness. For Hajime¡¯s face to disy fear gave something very difficult to imagine. Yue anxiously rubbed Hajime¡¯s back. Shia was holding his hand gently.

    Hajime finally recovered as bit of warmth and murmured while trembling and overlooking everyone with a serious look.

    .¡±¡­The devil is there¡­¡±

    ¡°Demon?¡± x5

    Everyone inclined their necks at Hajime¡¯s pointless words. Kouki and Ryuutaro turned their eyes from Hajime, who to them looks most like the devil himself, to dere something else a devil, gave them watery eyes.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a devil. It¡¯s ck and you know it well¡­¡±

    When he said only that, Hajime pulled out a crossbit and sent it down. A small crystal was put up so that everyone could see.

    The one which reflected after a little noise right in front of Yue and others was¡­

    ¡°!?¡± x5

    If you find one, there is at least thirty more. It bears the name of the ck devil, having been feared with the word inititals G. Always creeps, rustling by chaos, life force causing it to doggedly survive, struggling in the shadows moving at high speed. If you are flying in the air, the Earth, enemy of the strong which cause abnormalities in a state of confusion and panic in restaurants, they are soldiers of unique magic.

    The name of¡­ cockroach.

    The cockroach is, at the bottom of this underground space, millions, several tens of millions, no their wriggling had no measurement. It was an iparable sea of cockroaches. The leathery unpleasant sound was the sound of cockroaches rubbing against each other.

    ¡°So, what things¡­ look¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so many, lots and lots.¡±

    With blue faces, Suzu and Shizuku look away as well. They both have goosebumps n their arms. The other members were pretty much the same. In particr, Shea¡¯s Usamimi¡¯s were now hanging down, she was desperate to cover up the sound now that she knew what it was. She buries her head in her hands and squats down, her eyes teary.

    ¡°¡­.Hajime, will burn them.¡±

    Yue unusually says a dangerous thing, but Tio and Kaori seemed to already have the same intention. Their desire to so the things destroyed were indicated by the look in the eyes and the goosebumps on their skin.

    ¡°It might be better to stop¡­ that number? I suggest¡­ what if they flew inrge quantities?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± x3

    Thousands of cockroachesing flying all at once up at them, Hajime proposed. Yue lost her fighting spirit, and her face changed into aplicated expression. Apparently, the heart was broken in an instant.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t fall, I think it¡¯s okay. I think¡­ as¡­ I¡¯ll advance first and stop any thate up quickly. It might only attack when we stop.¡±

    Everyone wore a more serious expression that they previously had at Hajime¡¯s words, they gave firm nods.

    Hajime traveled out on top of the thick branch passage. For now, there was only the goal of advancing along the road, but since the ce was major scaffolding, there appeared to be a joined branch passage in the distance which he supposed was where he was going to aim.

    Along the way, the roaches had not jumped up or been startled and they had made it from the entry branch to the next branch aisle. Things looked good, and then¡­

    A feared sound was heard.

    Vu¡­ vuvuvuvuvuvuvuvuvuvu!!!

    It was pping sounds, in arge amount.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Hajime who confirms with a look below. Sure enough, a brown tsunami wasing stretching out and rising as pping hordes of cockroaches emerged with a furious spectacle.

    ¡°Uo¡­ it¡¯s covered!!¡±

    ¡°Hey, oh, oh oh!!¡±

    ¡°Hyiii!!¡±

    ¡°Come now, oh, oh!¡±

    ¡°¡ª-!!¡±

    Everyone was raising cries of disgust as they prepared for the biggest attack of their lives.

    Hajime shoots rockets from Orukan. Yue uses her ¡°thunder dragon¡±, Shia fights with burst slug ammunition out of the Doryukken, Tio invokes breath, and Kaori released dposition while Kouki¡¯s group uses whatever long distance attacks they could muster.

    Blooming flowers of crimson perched below, roars of thunder. Spreading ripples of blue light, cut nk shes of ck and silver. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to dere overwhelming annihtion. If this force was put in front of the kingdom and the imperial army, surely, they would oblige to leave this world.

    However, the attack didn¡¯t dent the mountainside of blossoming ck tsunamiing towards them. Attacking the sea itself is the same as pointless. The tsunami of cockroaches jumped freely in the movement spread throughout space as birds do in perfect order.

    ¡°It is terrible! Holy shield!¡±¡±

    Already half crying, Suzu put up a barrier.

    Shortly after, the Zaa Aaaa continued move up into the sky. A wave of cockroaches descended as if attracted by gravity and pounced towards Hajime¡¯s party.

    The roaches hit the walls, the momentum causing tons to smoosh and sprinkle their fluids as the survivors crawl all over the barrier wall.

    ¡°No, ri¡­¡±

    Suzu¡¯s barrier stretched under the weight and she started to lose consciousness. Kouki resists and tries to give out an encouraging voice over the desperation.

    ¡°Suzu, don¡¯t pass out. If you be unconscious we all die. Keep up your spirit!¡±

    Which was part of the attack. To be swallowed by the wave of cockroaches in flesh and blood, but it¡¯s an attack on the spirit as much as a magical attack. These kind of abnormalities couldn¡¯t be avoided. On the contrary, they could traumatize you for life.

    ¡°Yue, take over the defense!¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn, will absolutely not be broken.¡±

    Yue deployed her holy shield to superimpose the one Suzu had raised up with an arm covered in goosebumps. The outside of the barrier was stained ck with cockroaches crawling and rustling.

    ¡°Somehow, it has been like this since I came to thisbyrinth.¡±

    ¡°Extremely messy hugebyrinth. Well, this on assumes you¡¯ve beaten several of these others and have obtained their cheats so it raises the difficulty up several steps.¡±

    ¡°It would be very difficult if you did not have time to analyze things calmly.¡±

    ¡°Kaori, it¡¯s okay, there is no problem. That out there is just a ck sesame thing. ck sesame pudding or ck sesame furikake and I quite like it. Especially ck sesame furikake seasoning soy sauce vored¡±. That¡¯s delicious. Rice is great.¡±

    ¡°Shizuku-chan! Oh no! I broke the already fragile Shizuku-chan.¡±

    Kaori gives a heartbreaking cry as Suzu¡¯s pupils go dead. Meanwhile, Hajime reaches into the ¡°treasure room¡± and starts preparing for extermination while rubbing the goosebumps on his arms.

    However, before that happens.

    The cockroaches that flocked to the barrier drew in unison. The wave of cockroach in front of everything move into a sphere of air, producing a circr ring to surround the center.

    Superimposed further circr rings on the outer periphery of the giant circr ring form. The next cockroach column begins to sequence around the ring. Gradually, the sight begins to form a geometric pattern created in air. Hajime¡¯s cheek twitched.

    ¡°Hey, Hey, Hey, believe it or not. Are they forming a magic circle?¡±

    Once a magic circle was formed by Nointo handling and lining up its Gunba formerly in the air. The countless cockroaches were now doing the same thing. Hajime and the other¡¯s dered ¡°how gross¡± and continued their attack simultaneously.

    However, the wave of cockroachesy ahead so that the spear in the center of the magic circle was maintained.

    It¡¯ll be a meat wall literally, and Hajime¡¯s and the others attacks were obstructed. A dead body of the cockroaches where were blown away fell in a torrential downpour into the lower part, but this did not decrease the number at all.

    While continuing to fight in this way, the magic circle seemed to bepleted. Close to fifteen meters in diameter it floated in the air, a magic circle emitting light of intense red and ck. And when it burst the next moment, a central sphere which consists of cockroaches began to rise and change shape. It was a huge cockroach of about three meters at full length, atst.

    But rather than taking the oval form as cockroaches around it, it came with a needle like tail and a torso simr to a centipede,plete with 10 legs. Its front feet had sharp finger like knives. The face had ck color eyes, and a sharp chin, along with three pairs, six total translucent wings. Perhaps this was a monster of the boss ss.

    ¡°Gigi Chchichichichichichi chip!!!¡±

    The boss cockroach wore dark red phosphorescent color and emits unpleasant cries. Then the cockroaches gathered around further, beginning to for another magic square. Apparently the boss cockroach could control the other cockroaches. A rather small sphere begins to be formed, plenty in the center of a new magical center. It isn¡¯t the boss cockroach, but it¡¯s clear that a special cockroach appears big.

    ¡°Tch¡­ what to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Nn!?¡±

    Suddenly a torrent of the magic generated the moment Hajime and Yue tried to make an attack on the magic circle from their footing.

    The both turned their eyes down immediately, but there was nothing in a branch aisle to hold. However, his magic eye caught that further down the branch aisle, on the other side of the aisle, out of sight, the cockroaches were forming another magic circle.

    It was trying to focus their attention on it, probably forming a magic sh to hide the other circle. Bad Hajime! It was actuated already the moment Hajime realized that.

    Red and ck magic was transmitted through the branch passage along the scaffold. Hajime protected his face from the intense light. After the sh exploded, it wrapped the surrounding region and settled there. Hajimei and the others appeared intact.

    What on earth was it? Hajime looked next to him to Yue while suspecting.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The feeling that welled up within Hajime at that moment was not relief for her safety and was not the usual love, it was¡­

    ¨CIt was hate.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    Disgust, no, the best word was hatred. Such a deep, dark feeling, Hajime felt for¡­ Yue.

    It was apparent that Yue felt the same way. Her eyes were distorted with a murderous look as she nced at Hajime as well.

    ¡°Yue.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Hajime.¡±

    They called each other¡¯s names with familiarity, but with a sort of difort as well.

    ¡°¡­ Ipletely despise you.¡±

    ¡°¡­. I feel nothing but hate.¡±

    With strong emotion, the pair pull out weapons and raise them at each other. Hajime aims Donna straight at Yue¡¯s forehead, while Yue lifts up a me in her right hand. The words ¡°Oh?¡± and ¡°Who first?¡± hung in the air like a ssic scene in a Yakuza shop.

    ¡°Hey, what are you two doing?¡±

    A voice came forth between the two. It was Shia. Her left shoulder holding Doryukken, her posture like she was about to attack, with a very restrained voice.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the one you want to kill be me? Don¡¯t be selfish.¡±

    Like Hajime and Yue, Shia stared at them with hate and malice in her eyes.

    Hajime also had negative feelings towards Shia that rivaled the murderous feeling he had for Yue. When Hajime gritted his teeth and looked around, he felt death res from Tio and Kaori as well. They looked at Yue, Shia, and Hajime all with hate-filled eyes.

    ¡°Oh, hey guys. What are you guys doing? Nagumo is just Nagumo.¡±

    It¡¯s Kouki. Kouki seems to be protecting Hajime while giving Yue and the others a stern re. His eyes seem to hold a great deal of affection for Hajime as he uses the others of acting strange.

    Ryuutaro and Suzu did not seem to share any particr strong feelings against Hajime. Rather, Ryuutaro seemed to be giving Kouki a look of disgust. Shizuku also seems to have hate in her eyes when she looks at Hajime, and a condemning look for Kouki, and a downright murderous look for Kaori.

    Fortunately, the ¡°holy shield¡± barrier was still being maintained by Yue. The swarm of roaches had surged again, trying to catch Hajime and rest off-guard during this abnormality, as the group just red at each other.

    More cockroaches gather into magic circles, attempting to create more special cockroaches outside their protective barrier. Another tsunami of cockroaches flies by, buying them a bit of time.

    Hajime analyzed the effect of the light magic using ¡°detect magic¡± and judged it against his changing emotions to take a guess at the situation now.

    ¡°Apparently, the light magic we felt a moment ago seems to have reversed our emotions. The intensity is proportional to the strength of the original emotion.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, reasonable conclusion, I unwillingly agree.¡±

    Hajime exins without turning away; Yue agrees with a disgusted look. Even though the feeling is reversed, they didn¡¯t lose their memories. By inferring from memory how they original thought about each other, it was likely the correct guess.

    While holding angry looks, no one else raised an objection.

    ¡°The extent of this trial¡­ You can still remember, but the emotion has been reversed. It¡¯s difficult to shake off what you remember versus how you feel. It¡¯s a disgusting ordeal. The deeper the bond, the more it¡¯ll try to tear it apart.¡±

    As Tio exined the extent of this trial, she started blushing as she watched the cockroaches crawling on the outer wall, clogging her words. The allure of the cockroaches seem to jam up every one¡¯s words; it was Kaori who managed to put it into words.

    ¡°¡­. look so pretty.¡±

    So that was also a problem. For the ck devils that they would hold as enemies, the hate was flipped. Instead of being repulsed, Hajime and the others only felt endeared by the cockroaches. It was only their memories of disliking them that kept their guard up.

    Their emotions were inverted. They needed no more evidence to support that conjecture. The allies with the deepest bonds would be cut, their capacity to defend themselves weakened by their hatred. That might be the goal. Especially against these demonic cockroaches, they certainly had to hold on to their disgust.

    With the group unable to cooperate, they¡¯d be swallowed by the tsunami of cockroaches, or fall prey to the medium-sized ones about 1 meter in length. These boss cockroaches were being produced one after another.

    It wouldn¡¯t go amiss to call this a desperate situation. ¡­ However, the current people here were far from ordinary.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s the mountains of cockroaches I want to kill.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d like to kill them, as well as you.¡±

    Hajime and Yue stared out at the cockroaches. Their eyes seemed to prate through the cockroaches pressed up against the outer wall, contemting on the boss cockroach that had created this situation.

    ¡°¡­ More than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Than that.¡±

    Hajime and Yue¡¯s eyes shed with brutal re. Yue, who usually doesn¡¯t show much expression, wore an aggressive look like that of a wild wolf, her eyes narrowed. Dwelling in those eyes was a fierce anger like never before.

    ¡°I like to love¡­ man, I want to kill!¡±

    ¡°¡­. I want to love him and be cherished.¡±

    Two heads reached a boil.

    Their anger gushed out, hot like magma. They remembered how they had previously felt for each other. The cockroaches had messed with their feelings. No one should trifle with those important feelings between two people in love.

    Even against roaches, dislike and anger weren¡¯t enough to describe the ferocity that they felt for the cockroaches, something that changed to something sadistic. The feelings grew to a bitterness over the nature of the entirebyrinth up to this moment as well.

    And Hajime and Yue weren¡¯t the only ones.

    Kouki and the others flinched from the pressure of the overwhelming anger emitted from Hajime and Yue, causing them to retreat. But behind them, Shia, Tio, and even Kaori wore eyes red with anger that could only be described as demonic.

    Yue opened up the ¡°Holy Barrier¡±, causing Kouki and the others to caste looks of skepticism and panic. Red magic began to spread out from Hajime¡¯s feet. His lip is lifted, his canine exposed, and a look of absolute murder on his face.

    Shortly after,

    Zudooon!!

    Hajime leaped from the passage like a single bullet, the roar leaving behind a crater in the middle of branch where his feet previously were. Using an ability like ¡°ground shrink¡±, mixed with ¡°enhanced legs¡± and ¡°impact change¡±, his body moved like a bomb with body reinforcement of pure magic. The ¡°body reinforcement¡± was applied to the whole body, making him harder than steel, and his body was covered in ¡°Lightning d¡± and red magic, appearing like the embodiment of thunder.

    Unable to stop Hajime, Suzu¡¯s ¡°Holy Barrier¡± was easily destroyed from the inside like waste paper. Hajime rushes the boss cockroach with the intent to destroy it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll love you until death.¡±

    The boss cockroach couldn¡¯t even react, its visual recognition unable to match the speed of Hajime moving like a madman with a screw loose.

    Suddenly, the cockroach didn¡¯t seem so dangerous. Maybe it was because they reverse their feelings, or didn¡¯t expect someone to sneak out during the siege of cockroaches, but this demon boss seemed rather¡­ simple?

    Hajime, as the weapon he was, took out his anger on the cockroach, delivering a fatal blow, using the momentum of his rushbined with a knee kick.

    GAAAAAAN

    With the resounding roar of steel on steel, the boss cockroach disappeared a secondter, Hajime appearing in its spot. The boss cockroach had blown away at an unperceivable speed.

    Hajime remained in ce using the ¡°aerodynamic¡± to stand still, receiving the res and murderous intent as he looked at the direction the boss cockroach was blown away.

    On the other side, once Hajime had taken off¡­.

    Suzu was panicking, desperately trying to bring back the barrier that he had taken out. However, the cockroaches that drew near no longer disgusted her. Was there a good reason to stay away from the cockroaches? In fact, aren¡¯t they desirable? While thinking this, she lost to the spell.

    The cockroaches in thisbyrinth are just insects¡­ after all.

    Yue stood up to fill the fatal gap in Suzu¡¯s actions to rectify the situation.

    ¡°Shaking heaven.¡±

    Around Yue and the others, space itself seemed to wave for a moment. She had started to show the full extent of her god-level magic.

    Just as the wave of cockroaches was about to reach them, Space began to explode. The tremendous power generated shock waves that crushed into the cockroaches, crushing them in small pieces, and a momentter only sand remained.

    Yue was not finished yet. ¡°Five Heaven Dragons.¡±

    The moment that magic name sounded from her lovely voice, thunder, the blue me, the storm, the snow and ice, the five bodies of dragons appeared. As tens of thousands of cockroaches rushed towards them, Yue¡¯s dragons circled around them with a distinctive roar and were decimated in an instant.

    Yue began to float up with the use of her gravity magic without a nce back to the others. Her body began to rush towards the boss cockroach along with the whole body of the dragon in free fall.

    As a formation of 200 medium-sized cockroaches made an attack formation against Hajime, Shia blew it away.

    Shia, Tio, and Kaori had all realized, much like Yue in the beginning, that their affection for Hajime had been yed with. The cockroaches looming above who had chosen to reverse their emotions were met with a fierce anger raging beyond the intentions of thebyrinth. (Trantion Note: In other words, don¡¯t mess with the dere or you get the yan.)

    Shia lept into the air with magically reinforced legs, scampering across the sky on light blue disks that rippled with beautiful blue light. Also, Tio and Kaori respectively expanded their dragon wings and sliver wings from their backs, leaping up at once as they met res with the mid-sized cockroaches.

    ¡°Oh, hey, I no longer find you repugnant. However, I¡¯ve still decided that you die.¡±

    ¡°That, That¡¯s right. Bug-chan is cute but¡­ I can¡¯t die, and I have to fight as expected, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but decapitate them? Such dear creatures?¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t kill, then we¡¯ll be killed. We must be strong, and fight strong, so that we aren¡¯t left behind.¡±

    Though, it¡¯s shameful to say that to them, the Cockroaches might as well have been a Chihuahua staring at them with round eyes as they tried to aim for its neck. It was like trying to kill a small dog that you¡¯d loved from birth. It was these messed up and crazy inconsistencies that they had to deal with, but couldn¡¯t help but think that way.

    The remaining people from Kouki¡¯s party couldn¡¯t fly freely through the sky, stranding them at the center of the branch passage. They began to fight passively. They battled side by side and shoulder to shoulder with people they didn¡¯t like. It was a troublesome feeling.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The boss cockroach that had received Hajime¡¯s flying knee kick had flown off into the trunk of the big tree, sinking magnificently and being blown to bits by the furious momentum. An abdomen that would have taken pride as having the strength of steel was pounded radially centering on the part that received the direct hit, whitish body fluid spilling out from the newly formed hole.

    ¡°Gichichichichichichichi!¡±

    The boss cockroach made an unpleasant cry sound while swinging its antennae. A group of cockroaches immediately swarm around the boss cockroach, dissolving into its form in an instant, assimting and curing the injury the boss had sustained. As long as the small cockroaches remained, they¡¯d be able to keep fighting indefinitely.

    The boss cockroach picks out a splinter that had embedded itself into the cockroach from the big tree. The cockroach seems bigger now as it lets out an unpleasant sound.

    The cockroach eyes nced around for the one who injured him¡­

    ¡°Still, let me enjoy this a bit more.¡±

    It seemed like hitting the abdomen just cured the impact further. The roaring sound once again came as steel struck steel. Hajime had quietly approached from the side and send in a Yakuza style kick.

    The boss cockroach sinks into the trunk again. Hajime began to attack it mercilessly like a wild beast. Do not use weapons. Hajime had no intention on ending the moment. Applying a ¡°magic shockwave¡± to his fist and reinforcing his body with magic, he quickly undercuts the bosom of the boss cockroach with another and then another.

    Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong! Dugong!

    Every time a fist in Hajime¡¯s left or right struck, the form of the boss cockroach twists like a toy, but seems unable to escape, its body being embedded into the cracking trunk of the big tree radially. The cockroach is reced with a glossy ck piece of meat and white blood mixed in shattered wood chip.

    The boss cockroach was a foe where even if a physiological hate could be held, its form was too dreadful, although it only looked pathetic in its current form.

    A momentter red and ck light began to emit from the boss cockroach. A great deal of cockroaches appeared in the route behind Hajime¡¯s back, and with a dreadful speed they formed into a magic circle.

    ck smoke emerged from the magic circle, overflowing and assaulting Hajime with furious speed.

    ¡°¡­. Tsh.¡±

    Hajime judged that being touched by the ck smoke was bad and evacuated with ¡°aerodynamic¡± and ¡°ground shrink¡± before it reach him. Where Hajime was an instant before, smoke wrapped around the boss cockroach and the great tree.

    With a moment free of Hajime, the boss calls for a group of cockroaches. Arge amount of cockroaches rush into their own ck smoke.

    After a few seconds, the boss cockroach regained its form, removing the wounds and shaking off the ck smoke. The tree behind the cockroach that had been exposed to ck smoke had copsed, seeping down the trunk as a gray mush. Apparently, the ck smoke had some kind of corrosive effect.

    The boss cockroach¡¯s six wings began to shake at a high speed, BIIIIII! The boss cockroach took off at high speed. Hajime entered high speed flight to give the cockroach his regards once again, quickly overshadowing it simultaneously as the cockroach assumed a posture of struggle.

    The elerating Hajime circles around the cockroach again and rushes, blocking off its retreat. At the same time, a tsunami of cockroaches begin to slope up behind Hajme. While giving the cockroaches a smile as if he was saying ¡°What is it, cutie?¡± he jerks out his left arm, he drew out some weapons. He had a mind to attack from the front while letting the cross bit attack from behind.

    A wall of air appeared around the boss cockroach. It had made it to the speed of sound. They didn¡¯t know if the branch passages would give way to the shockwave and vacuum and be destroyed. He also would be destroyed if he tried to avoid the tree at thest moment.

    Still, Hajime showed no intention of leaving, even as the vibration smashed against his artificial arm. He attacked directly from the front.

    Just then, a huge dragon of thunder and another d in blue mes broke through the wall of cockroaches behind him and appeared.

    Hajime feels iting, and without looking back gives a face as if to say ¡°Yuck.¡± However, the cockroach is already in sonic speed. The ¡®blinking light¡¯ perceptive abilities were already being stretched many times, and it was already hopeless.

    ¡°Why, I was!¡±

    He delivered a single blow. An outburst of the elbow and ¡°magic shockwave¡± mixed with fire at the same time, struck the boss cockroach straight on. The cockroach was also stretching its leg with a wlike sharp de, but was eludedpletely with the intense cross counter. The face of the boss cockroach was pounded in detail with the effect of vibrations smashing and spreading across the creature in waves.

    The impact on the front of the head caused the cockroach to round vertically and fly off in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    Immediately after, the roaches aiming for Hajime were consumed by Yue¡¯s dragons in the spot Hajime just was.

    ¡°¡­. Thank you, removed.¡±

    ¡°Was that for me? Or those dear cockroach-kun.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Of course, the yellow cockroaches.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that? I¡¯m getting things going. It looks like a new cockroach species?¡±

    Hajime moved next to Yue, wearing an unhappy face. Yue floats a very hateful smile towards Hajime disdainfully. Hajime, who held up through the offensive of the thunder dragon and the blue me dragon while narrowly escaping floated a blue vein on his forehead, but where does the wind blow?

    ¡°Your intention was to kill me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Of course not, at your level there was no reason to believe you¡¯d be killed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, certainly, but could you have attacked worse than that?¡±

    The two wore an atmosphere of disgust towards each other, being in a state where they dislike each other more than anyone, that¡¯s the effects of the emotion reversal, yet still they were able to trust each other inbat.

    The boss cockroach had approached the sonic speed while still wearing the ck smoke of imperceptible corrosion. It turned out Yue could take it on easier from the front and engaged without thinking.

    Furthermore, therge tsunami of cockroaches were approaching. If you looked closely, a small cockroach was wrapped in a ck haze. The boss cockroach draws near from Yue¡¯s side as the pair acknowledge the sea of corrosion.

    ¡°Hey you, that smoke decays everything. Don¡¯t let it touch your clothing or things might be erotic.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Perhaps for a rotten character like you. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m resistant.¡±

    They spit venom at each other without hesitation, cutting words at close range.

    Meanwhile, the ck smoke coalesced into a ck tidal wave of corrosion around the boss cockroach moving at sonic speeds, targeting Yue and Hajime in a manner that was anything but disordered.

    However, it seemed like the two couldn¡¯t be bruised.

    The ck smoke rushed in making a sonic boom, reaching out for the two people in front, and they instantly moved away, dancing around the streams of smoke as they red at each other.

    Their movements seemed impossible to follow, Hajime had drawn Donna and began firing while Yue used her finger as a baton, creating a dragon with the body of a tornado.

    Six of Hajime¡¯s bullets shot out in a sh,nding in the forehead of the boss cockroach at the same ce and time. The boss cockroaches head explodes, and which is blown off, sending it into a tailspin once again.

    Meanwhile the ck tidal wave was engulfed with the colors of five dragons. The thunder dragon left only remnants of roaches while the blue dragon annihted thempletely. The ice dragon froze them while the stone dragon petrified them, 100,000 at a time.

    ¡°You¡¯re ying through them quickly, will you run out?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Even without material, I¡¯ll y.¡±

    While the cockroaches rain down like a torrential downpour, the boss continues to take in small cockroaches with each movement in a move that only feels desperate. Yue and Hajime¡¯s voices could be heard, looking up with crescent shaped mouths andughter like devils.

    It probably wasn¡¯t a conscious action. It was a more instinctual thing. It¡¯s instinctually realized that it touched a presence that should never ever be touched and became an enemy.

    ¡°Gigi iiii!!¡±

    The boss cockroach d in the ck smoke of corrosion began to panic and gave a scream. More small cockroaches were called, and as they approached the boss they became d in the ck corrosion as well beforepressing.

    The smoke seems topress into a ck shell, creating hundreds of shots. And of course, the shells maintain the corrosive properties. So the boss was creating corrosive ammunition out of the small cockroaches. Effects of the instantaneous corrosion andpression left an uneven smoke.

    The boss released a shockwave, sending out the corrosive shells which struck and corroded a branch aisle the moment it was pierced. It headed for Hajime and the rest rapidly.

    ¡°¡­. Wasteful.¡±

    Yue uttered a word. Shortly after, a gate forms right in front of Hajime and Yue and spreads. The spatial magic does a spatial field that bes an invincible shield at the same time. The shell that would corrode anything the instant itnds, couldn¡¯t avoid passing through the developed gate and disappearing into somewhere. It¡¯s a perfectly wasteful ball as Yue had said.

    But the boss cockroach, now in aplete state of panic can only half acknowledge that. Averting the orbit while screaming, it bypasses the gate to rush at Yue. However, the gate wasn¡¯t simply a ce to banish the cannonballs away.

    ¡°Kyiii!?¡±

    Just after increasing its speed and detouring, it struck something in the air, and as it was caught it became a whole body crucifixion.

    ¡°Its movements are simple. Is its mind still only that of a cockroach?¡± Hajime murmurs so next to Yue as he makes his stone ring react.

    The ring had been connected to the b beforehand. The boss cockroach expected a route, its eyes on the gate while Hajime established the b in the air simultaneously.

    And the wire used for this b is extra fine, so-called steel thread. Steel thread could be stretched as the effect given by generation magic ¡°sign instion¡± concealed an ore part of the b, and a cobweb might be spread in the air.

    The boss cockroach had rammed into the, ready to catch it if the cockroach touched. And carefully, the b matched the impact of the rush and entangled, securing the boss cockroach in the air as it is.

    While spitting curses and strangely trusting each other, the pair continued to fight back to back without hesitation, sharing in the defense and attack without requiring a wink of conversation¡­

    Were these guys really hating each other under the emotion reversal? If the boss cockroach could say words, it surely would have grandly Tsukkomi¡¯d asking as such.

    ¡°I wonder, Yue¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hmm?¡±

    Hajime inclines his neck while spearing the eye of the boss cockroach, continuing to harass it while it remained crucified in his web.

    ¡°I think my feelings of hate are starting to fade¡­ it¡¯s about halfway gone now. I¡¯m able to stand it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ coincidence. I also feel that Hajime is bearable. And with the cockroaches, I don¡¯t feel the need to love them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, indeed.¡±

    Tio guessed that the emotion reversal was another trial of the greatbyrinth. Like the pleasure hell that chooses viscous liquid of milky slime, Hajime also inferred that it could be conquered. After all, it¡¯d be a troublesome ce if you¡¯re feeling reverse could never be conquered and you ended up hating your partners forever.

    However, Hajime and Yue fought together to ovee it by nature, or so it seems.

    Potential? After having your spirit upset by feeling the reversal, and the cruel treatment center filled with making the boss cockroach, the feeling of turning back may be tempting.

    Alternatively, it may be that the two of them exerted a simple and mysterious ability of creating pink space anytime, anywhere.

    In any case, it reminded Hajime of a quote about ¡°every time not being a possibility¡± that certain working authorities once murmured.

    ¡°Well, Yue, since you¡¯re acting yfully, how about onest game with Mr. Cockroach?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Winning is possible if you like your opponent.¡±

    Again, two people show a smile that could onlye from a devil. Absolutely, are we sure they had a feeling¡¯s reversal? Is that really likely? An observer might have tsukkumi¡¯d.

    The boss cockroach has finished restoring its body and managed to sneak out of the b¡¯s restriction with the use of the ck smoke of corrosion. It wore ck smoke and again produces three to six shock waves and a vacuum de with a p of its wings.

    However, the boss cockroach shouldn¡¯t be negligent. Up to this moment, Hajime had been pulling his hand. He refused to use heinous weapons, no direct attacks by powerful magic. Not even attack while ying. He was ying to the full level.

    Things that were not perceived were thepleteck of aggressive intention. Demon or not, the creatures body showed the miserable result.

    Hajime appeared at the back of the boss cockroach, inserting centrifugal force with body strengthening, hammering down with an aerial turning kick into the back of the boss cockroach with an instant move.

    ¡°Giiiii!?¡±

    The boss cockroach which made a noise curved like a shrimp with its shell in the air and blew away. The ck smoke of corrosion should have been worn, but with Hajime covered in bright red magic, it did not seem to affect him at all.

    Blown away at intense Gs, the boss cockroach desperately tried to regain its bnce. Yue appears from a spatial change right in front of the boss cockroach, waving her had slightly in front of it.

    Immediately after, space be Gyobo! A shock wave with some directionality makes a noise, and shrinks, and generates the power by which space turns back at the next moment.

    ¡°GIIII!?¡±

    The boss cockroach which is assaulted by a dreadful impact from the front like a pinball this time blows off in the direction of the day after tomorrow. The surface of the body is ragged already, but that¡¯s just the start.

    Hajime had already moved position. Once again, an intense kick blows the cockroach away. Blown away, and still, to Yue, blown again. Back to Hajime.

    Hajime and Yue hit each other, such as the air tennis with a boss cockroach ball. Echoing are the heartbreaking cries of the boss cockroach in the vast underground space. The boss is moving so fast and irregrly that the swarms of cockroaches are unable to have time to help.

    The corrosive smoke doesn¡¯t affect Hajime and doesn¡¯t touch Yue to begin with. Yue¡¯s body is able to repair any damage before she¡¯s even aware, so there is no risk of dying.

    Their y seems to be the doing of devils and fiends. Using up and ying with their love by this trial in thebyrinth might have turned them into such.

    Further, a rule of the game is loss of the person who failed in the rally first.

    ¡°¡­. Hajime.¡±

    And, in the middle of their rally, suddenly received sense talk from Yue. Because they are moving at high speed with changing distances, this was necessary. Hajime replies while flicking the boss cockroach with an overhead kick.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡­ Hajime.¡±

    ¡°Mm. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Hajime¡­ Hajime¡­ Hajime¡­ Nn¡­.¡±

    Yue just kept calling Hajime¡¯s name repeatedly by sense talk for a while. The tone seemed to be changing into something more spoiled like. Hajime begins to notice it in the tone. In the feeling.

    ¡°Yue, back?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn¡­ perfection. For Hajime?¡±

    ¡°Yes, me too¡­ there is only pure malice for this cockroach any more, and for Yue¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­. Me?¡±

    Hajime packs in a word without leaving a torrent of the feelings taken away. Such as having the opposite feeling for Yue even for just a moment. He didn¡¯t want to think about it. The violent malice as well as the anger for the boss cockroach rose up once again, but he had to say the words to his sweetheart where there were once cruel words.

    When he took a deep breath, Hajime used sense talk while looking at Yue, who had changed ahead of the boss cockroach and blew it straight for Hajime.

    ¡°There is only love.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ me too.¡±

    The voice that seems wonderful and sounds dear to Hajime. Feelings of thousands of emotions were included and the word floods through his chest. Hajime and Yue stay in the air just as it is, saying only those words with patience even if it has to be seen. The boss cockroach with discharged body fluid flied overhead, but the two people¡¯s eyes don¡¯t look away. It was just Yue and Hajime.

    They say nothing, when the distance between them disappear, and two people embrace in midair. Their lips meet naturally. Light kiss without words, only just touch, as if the thought was more than enough.

    Hajime holds Yue¡¯s slender waist and Yue wraps her arm around Hajime. Their lips release as the two of them confirm that the feelings inside them are normal once again, staring close distance, with smiles on their faces.

    The boss cockroach which had finished ying around at that point gave them some distraction. With a scream, it dispatched cockroaches which rised up simultaneously.

    That won¡¯t be the light one such as tidal waves any more. They were forcibly trying to close the space with cockroaches. A huge dome began to form heading up towards Yue and Hajime. Hajime had long since lost track of what happened to Kouki and the others.

    The dome was filled with ck smoke of corrosion. When seen from the outside, the surface seemed to rustle, the mountain rising where it could be seen. The underground space where the big tree was made at the center was buried with a mountain of cockroaches, mostly.

    The cockroaches had managed to umte not just at the bottom, but also the ceiling and walls as well. If someone said all the cockroaches in the world were gathered here, it¡¯d not be surprising.

    And the space was closing quickly with cockroaches in the next moment GoGYUUU! It was reduced quickly with the sounds that suggested so.

    Will they be crushed to death or captured inside of the ocean of cockroaches? The center is of course Yue and Hajime. At the end of the underground space, there was Shia striking down a medium-sized cockroach and leaving it for Kouki¡¯s group to defeat. They also seem to have exceeded the pile of cockroaches a short while ago. It also seems toe off from an area by apressed thing.

    The boss cockroach is entering a reduced sphere directly while pping. Closed space of a hug cockroach was in thepressed state so that there were no gaps to the interior already.

    ¡°Gichichichichichichichi!¡±

    The boss cockroach makes an unpleasant sound. That seemed to be an attempt to clear it¡¯s former humiliation as a ball, and it seemed to be the roar convinced of a victory.

    But that will be overturned immediately after. A cockroach was repelled from a spherical center, trying to find the dead body from the center of the sphere of cockroaches.

    ¡°Oh, you want a fervent embrace?¡±

    Yue, putting both hands together, was seen there with her eyes closed to concentrate. Next to her is Hajime, whoughs dauntlessly within the 4 point barrier.

    The boss cockroach stops, instinctively taking a step back.

    The fear of being teased by these two people ran deep, but that¡¯s because the power they exuded was feared above all else.

    A gap formed that Yue could put out both hands together. They sh blue, and in the meantime a small group of mes begin to swirl around.

    When seeing that, they seem to have just done the me systems finest aggressive spell ¡°blue sky¡±. When ordinarily thinking, making ¡°blue sky¡± can excel in some small extermination. It¡¯d seem like an insignificant act.

    But genius magician Yue wouldn¡¯t do such a nonsense thing.

    The blue me between the two hands, the splendor is increased from moment to moment. On the contrary, it kept burning. It¡¯s as if looking to crate small stars.

    ¡°¡­ Selection.¡± Yue muttered quietly.

    Then, the finished fist-sized orb oozes blue aura.

    The bead of blue me which contains a power and identity that was unknown.

    That one was for the boss cockroach. The cockroach realized it¡¯d bepletely destroyed. If not, they¡¯d make it understand. The cockroach let out a scream, pushing cockroaches and ck smoke against the four point boundary to break it and kill the pair and break the orb before it was toote.

    However,theactionwastotetoo.Wellno,whateveractionthe cockroach wouldtakewouldbe thesamething.There¡¯snoway to stop it now.

    Yuehung thebluemeorbtowardsthe sky.YueilluminatedBlueStargaveits ownappearancethat wasfartoomysteriousandbeautiful.HajimegentlyhuggedYue¡¯sbodyfrombehind.Yue had entrusted her back to Hajime to fawn after all.

    And,

    ¡°¡­ Divineme.¡±

    Like the judgement of god himself, the pulsating blue overran the entire ce.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Trantion Note: FYI, When Tio talks, the MTL trante it that she refers the Hajime as ¡°Husband¡± and herself as his ¡°concubine¡± or ¡°whore¡±. I¡¯ve been changing it to ¡°Master¡± and ¡°Mistress¡± because I think it fits the S&M theme a little better as well as the other trantions.

    **_______

    ¡°Divine me,¡± shemanded in a pretty voice edged with cruelty.

    Shortly after, the function of the annihtion magic became apparent.

    The blue me began to pulsate with a Dukan sound. Blue light spread around the underground space and began to swell from inside. As the ripples spread like ripple of water triggered by a drop of water, there seemed to be an ominous quite that was devoid of mercy.

    The cockroaches that were touched by the blue light did not offer even the slightest resistance, merely disappearing without even ash remaining.

    At the sight of this divine me, the boss cockroach ran like a scared rabbit, a scream was caught in the light of the spreading blue that ballooned away from Yue before the boss cockroach unceremoniously disappeared without another sound.

    Without the boss cockroach, the small and medium cockroaches that were being fought by Shia and Kouki¡¯s group became confused at the loss of leadership, and became trivial nuisances. The blue light continued to spread, it swallowed the cockroaches around Shia as well.

    As the me spread out, Kouki and the others watched it approach with anxious looks.

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for them to feel rushed. They were able to see the destruction in front of them.

    The reason was clear. Kouki, Shia, and the others weren¡¯t sure whether the me that destroyed the cockroaches sopletely would hurt them as well. However, it was not simply Shia and the rest that remained unharmed. Therge tree trunk and branches remained intact as well.

    They gave Hajime and Yue surprised looks when they realized that the me that spread across the underground space andpletely devastated the cockroaches only affected those cockroaches.

    ¨CDivine me

    A me type supetive magic which shot ¡°blue mes¡± rapidly 10 times into the space around andpressed it with gravity magic. Yue further specified the magic with ¡°selection¡± using spirit magic, so that it avoided those whom contained souls. (Trantion Note: Cockroaches don¡¯t go to heaven)

    Anyone Yue permits survives while it seeks out those she sets as an enemy.

    That is, indeed, suitable to be called art. It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to say that a god named Yue passed judgement from heaven.

    ¡°Unexpected magic¡­ Indeed expected from Yue.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ Praise me more, please?¡±

    As the light of the mes started to go out, the voices of the two of them echoed in the underground space.

    Indeed Yue showed some signs of exhaustion, so Hajime gave Yue a big hug in reward for her hard work. Yue wrapped her arms around Hajime¡¯s neck and allowed her entire body to rx against him. And just like that, she kissed his neck, followed by the sound of sucking as she bit andpped up his blood.

    ¡°When saying it like that, I wonder who won this match.¡±

    While Yue stuck to the scruff of Hajime¡¯s neck and drank his blood, he held her with one arm, while gently stroking her hair with the other. And so he was reminded of and questioned the oue of the game the pair of them had started.

    ¡°¡­. Nn, haa¡­ Nn. My win. Hajime will not disagree.¡±

    Yue separates from Hajime with an ecstatic expression, her eyes were as bewitching as always as she licked her lips.

    ¡°Yue, I must ask, does it really matter how won or lost, does it mean so much?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hehe. Well, then, I guess we can put that aside for now.¡±

    As the pair of them spoke casually, discussing things ¡®just in case¡¯, there came another loud voice.

    ¡°Are you guys going to flirt forever, or can you rejoin the rest of us!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yue is cheating! Hajime-kun and I are¡­ anyway, please return!¡±

    It was Shia and Kaori. They were beckoning us to return right alongside Kouki and the rest. Tio merely shrugged her shoulders. They were trying to take their feelings into ount and had been waiting. Kouki and the others looked a bit ufortable, Suzu and Shizuku had their eyes lowered and blushes on their cheeks. It looked like they had been watching Yue and Hajime from a distance.

    From their reactions, it looked like their feelings had returned to normal as well. Hajime didn¡¯t know if they had returned under their own power or if it was the result of the boss cockroach dying.

    The pair stared at each other and gave another light kiss before returned to a ce beside Shia.

    ¡°You kissed so casually at the end¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m envious¡­ but¡­ but¡­ It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re safe. Although I felt like¡­ ¡°not only you!¡± or ¡°me too!¡± but I don¡¯t want to sound selfish¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, as expected of Yue and Hajime. Battling in a world alone, tossing him around like a toy, it wasn¡¯t as pitiful as expected.¡± (Trantion Note: I think this is Tio iming she wishes she was the boss cockroach getting kicked around by Hajime, lol).

    There were three people which came away with three different responses, but it was Shia¡¯s words that had the biggest impact. Hajime gives her a hug with one hand without releasing Yue. She doesn¡¯t seem to mind at all. However, Kouki andpany wore mixed expressions over his nerve.

    ¡°¡­ Did you recover your feelings on your own?¡±

    ¡°You could say I return on the way, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Would, um. May I ask that you had returned to normal without help?¡±

    Kaori looks doubtful about Yue¡¯s question to Shia. Tio adds the exnation while forcing a smile.

    ¡°You may say that I also returned without help. I assume that the trigger was jealousy over the war deration between master and Yue? This mistress was envious of their fervent love. However, soon they did not even bother with the cockroaches, just each other¡­. Was that the same for Shia and Kaori as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup¡­¡±

    So it was that sort of thing. Hajime nced over to Kouki¡¯s group to see how they were doing.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± X3

    ¡°Well, -how is it? Thest cockroach to die was back to being unpleasant.¡±

    Shizuku appeared to be the only one to recover on her own. It was expected of Shizuku given her mental strength. Kouki and the others must have received even more damage as they had to watch their lovable cockroaches die all the way to the very end.

    A bitter, Shia was asking Yue about the magic from a short while ago. Suddenly, a portion of therge tree near the ceiling started shining. While helping Kouki¡¯s party recover from their damages, Hajime observed a Mekimeki sound, followed by a giant branch which began to grow anew.

    The branch created a new aisle as its length increase little by little. Hajime and the others remained in the four point aisle from the start of the cockroach attack until the fifth branch joined up to their intersection. The branch aisle hade from the ceiling, so it took the form of a stairway which led them up the branch to the heavens.

    After a brief look at each other, Hajime and the rest hurried to follow the newly formed path.

    However, Yue was holding Hajime tightly. Yue wouldn¡¯t let go and Hajime didn¡¯t try to separate. That was fine, afterall. However, Kaori also pulled from the left while a sullen Shia pulled from the right. Meanwhile, Tio clung from the back. It goes without saying that Kouki andpany watched this with indescribable expressions.

    When they finished climbing the fifth branch aisle, they entered another cave-like room. Hajime remained on his guard and before long a magic circle glowed and they found themselves teleported once again.

    After the light settled, they could see that they were in a garden that spread out right in front of them.

    The sky felt rmingly close.

    The air seemed clean. The ground spread out to roughly the size of high school gymnasium. There were trees which were rtively small and a small chalky building which had various waterways spreading out from it.

    Twines surrounded thergest tree, which sat in a small ind circled by canals, a central stone lithograph sitting at its base.

    Tio walked into the garden, peeping over the edge.

    ¡°What do you think, master? It looks to be the top of the tree here.¡±

    Others nce towards the bottom from the end of the garden after Tio¡¯s word too. It¡¯s a vast sea of clouds and an unmistakable thick fog spread out under their eyes.

    ¡°Hey, this is strange. When we flew over the sea of trees, we had crossed the dense woond and saw no tree this big. No tree could crest the thick fog, this height must be up over 200 meters at least. It¡¯s impossible to be seeing from a tree this high.¡± (Trantion Note: To put that in perspective, thergest skyscrapers are around 450 meters, so they¡¯re high, but not that high. On the other hand, the world¡¯s tallest tree is only ~116 meters)

    Hajime noticed the humor of his remark after saying it. After all, the upper part sticking out from the thick fog would only be natural, especially considering the size of the tree as seen from the ground expanding across the dense woond.

    Nevertheless, you would think that therge trees size would have been verifiable before now.

    ¡°¡­ I see. It is concealing magic which is doing this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It is, like some kind of shadow system form of spirit magic¡­ or is it just shifting space?¡±

    Yue considered the magic based on Hajime¡¯s inference. If it¡¯s shadow magic, there should be some form of recognition obstruction, but the scaling is strange. If this were like spirit magic, they would be conscious of the alterations being made with the magic of the soul. However, they weren¡¯t aware of any difort, which would be impossible considering Yue¡¯s skill.

    Hajime and his group wore impressed looks. Although they had experienced a number of trials and had managed to keep the nastiness to a minimum, there was still the liberator. Although ordinarily, the liberators did not seem ill-natured.

    ¡°Is this the goal here?¡± Hajime muttered.

    This caused Kouki and the others to where startled expressions. ¡°Here¡­. Finally¡­¡±

    Hajime ignored them and walked directly to the lithograph.

    The group crossed a pretty arch and entered a yen-like small ind circled by a channel. The lithograph began to glow as they approached, the bright green magic flowing into the channel. So it functioned like a magic circle? Phosphorescence like fireflies raised flickeringly.

    The sense to probe a memory and then inscribe knowledge by force. Hajime and the others were familiar with this. A raised voice groaned as some one else behind him was ¡°struck¡± with shock and a sense of difort.

    As the knowledge flowed into Hajime, the tree began to entangle around the lithograph and swell.

    Hajime and the others assume a posture of struggle. The shape of the tree began to change, tearing away branches as it formed. Phosphorescence rose away from Hajime, forming into the image of a person¡¯s face in the middle of the trunk. It takes on a female appearance from the shoulders up.

    The person¡¯s form isplete; the woman¡¯s eyes open. Then, the mouth opens gently.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯d like to say congrattions. You¡¯ve defeated several of the greatbyrinths. I am Luluo Haltina, and I prepared the Haltina (Sea of Trees) Great Labyrinth. I apologize for the very difficult trials I prepared with the maximum regard.¡±

    She seemed to have used the tree as a medium for her recording. This was the form instead of Oscar¡¯s ¡°pictures¡±. Luluo felt dignified like she might be connected to some form of royalty. Although some of that feeling maye from the tree stem itself, which split around her like hair, and contained a certain kind of beauty.

    ¡°However, it is also necessary. If you came through the dungeons of the other liberators, then you know about our rtionship with the gods, the past tragedy, and what¡¯s happening right now. Therefore, I wanted you the learn something about the unwavering bond that can¡¯t be swayed, a heart that can¡¯t be shaken. I think you who arrived here surely understand something about the strength of the heart as well as its weaknesses. I¡¯m wishing sincerely that that is of assistance to you in the future.¡±

    Shia listened to Luluo Haltina¡¯s talk with a meek face. But Hajime was already impatient. He didn¡¯t need pretentious excuses. For once, however, he quietly read the air.

    ¡°I do not know for what purpose you sought my magic, -¡°sublimation¡± magic, you are free to use it as you see fit. However, stick to your bonds, and do not drown in power.¡±

    Hajime was already looking around restlessly. How is it? Even if he watched it, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. He was already considering removing the lithograph to shut her off and move on already.

    ¡°My god level magic ¡°sublimation¡± is the power to make everything evolve. That is the knowledge that is given. But, true value of this magic is found elsewhere.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s eyes widened for a moment. The hand that was hovering over Donner was returned to his side, and his eyes rested on Luluo. The real value of sublimation magic wasn¡¯t given in the knowledge.Tell me that first!Hajime pointed a ming look.

    ¡°Sublimation magic makes the ¡°power¡± of everything be sublimated, literally. The other god-level magics are no exception for that¡­. Gravity magic, spirit magic, alteration, space magic¡­ these mighty forces are the foundation of the management. All of which lead to further evolution¡­ even whenbined with each other. This magic would be better called ¡°Magic concepts¡±.

    Someone made a gulping sound, resonating the desire for such a magic.

    Hajime also had his eyes opened wide in surprise. At one time, in Miledi¡¯s Raisen¡¯sbyrinth, she suggested that if he obtained all the god¡¯s level magic, he might be able to find something that would grant his desires. He needed to obtain god generation magic. It probably meant this.

    ¡°Concept magic ¨C is the meaning which is just as it sounds. The magical manifestation of how magic acts in this world. Even if you obtain the god-level magic, it cannot be used so easily, because concept magic is invented by utmost will, not theory.¡±

    So that was the reason it couldn¡¯t be copied by magical circle.

    After hearing the exnation, Hajime frowned. ¡°Utmost will¡±¡­ if it¡¯s an exnation done so lightly.

    ¡°We seven liberators worked over the course of decades and only managed three magical concepts. However, that was enough for us¡­ but which one will you need?¡±

    Just as Luluo said so, the lithographic center slides and something like a pocket watches out from the inside. Hajime takes it into his hand. One needle of the same length was fixed on a te in the center of the semitransparent lid. On the backside was a pattern painted in the form Luluo Haltina used. Apparently, it also serves as a proof of capture. Luluo resumed her exnation.

    ¡°For the name, it¡¯s called the pass of desire¡±. The concept that, when activated, shows the ce I desired.¡± (Trantion Note: Pirate¡¯s of the Caribbean anyone? Drink up, my me hearties you ho!)

    Hajime heard the exnation and his heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°The ce I desired is shown.¡± That means¡­

    ¡°It will lead you to the location to want to go. Anything, anywhere, be it hidden or ¨C even in another world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The ¡°different world¡± Luluo is talking about will be the world by which the Mad Gods reside. The liberators must have used concept magic out of utmost will. To beat the gods, of course.

    Therefore, thispass was produced to find the ce where god was. Hajime was certain Oscar helped make thispass using the concept magic as well as his generation magic.

    But ¨C it should also be possible to use thispass to show them how to return to Japan.

    A means to return home was found¡­ delight welled in Hajime¡¯s chest like he might burst. Yue clenched his hand and gave him a firm squeeze, looking up at him gently.

    ¡°To get all the god¡¯s magic, if that is your goal, you¡¯ll be able to travel anywhere. I wish you to move forward with free will and find happiness in your life. Good luck for your future.¡±

    Luluo hade to the end of her words after giving her speech, all that was left was the tree with the entangled lithograph.

    They remained immersed in the afterglow in silence as if chewing on the events that just happened to their satisfaction. Only the sound of the rustling of leaves as the wind blew gently affected their vicinity.

    It was Hajime that broke the stillness, asking Yue with a monotonous tone of controlled emotion. ¡°Yue, just to hear it, using the magic of sublimation,bined with spatial magic. Can we cross to another world?¡±

    Startled movements spread across Kouki¡¯s group behind him.

    Yue understood the weight of those words and the exploration of that potential. And with the strongest magic user with the knowledge of the god¡¯s inscribed in her mind, she searched for a solution.

    As result, she obtained the answer¡­

    ¡°¡­. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    Just that. If the world can be exceeded simply by mixing spatial magic with sublimation, then certainly the liberators wouldn¡¯t have had so much trouble, too.

    Luluo has said that there were three concept magics that had been produced. The first concept was given to the pass of desire¡±. It would stand to reason that the other concepts would be the concept to go to another world and the concept to overthrow the gods.

    In other words, when not attaining to concept magic, the idea of leaving the world is difficult.

    Yue was hanging her head dejectedly at being unable to meet Hajime¡¯s expectations. Hajime gave her a kind smile andbed his fingers quietly through her beautiful gold hair. Yue seemed ticklish, looking upward at Hajime and shrugging her shoulders as he ran his fingers over her skin.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I was being greedy. It was just a thought. We just need more god-level magic. We just need to get the right one, and you¡¯ll definitely be able to figure it out, so don¡¯t have such a face.¡±

    The heart that was impatient at the thought they might be able to return had already recovered its poise, and Hajime shrugs his shoulders with the expressions he had to spare. In answer to whether Yue was relieved at his recovery, like usual she snuggled close to him.

    ¡°Cough, Cough. Well¡­ is Yue and Hajime back to normal? I think a shortcut formed for us to return to entrance. So less lovey dovey for now!¡±

    Shia, while looking at Yue and Hajime, interrupted their pink space while saying ¡°Yes, as always¡±, certainly in one corner of the garden the magic circle appeared. As Shia suggested that would be the shortcut to descend back to the ground level.

    After checking the magic circle, Hajime strokes Shia¡¯s bunny ears to correct some of her sulkiness. Then Kouki starts to speak up.

    ¡°Oh¡­ hey, Nagumo. A short while ago when¡­ you received the concept magic¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ we should be able to return now. At least, thispass will tell me where to head next.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    Kouki wore an expression as if hope was lost. Ryuutaro, Shizuku, and Suzu also wore feelings that looked ready to explode, like they might start crying at any second. They were hesitating over theck of getting the god-level magic, but only because Hajime was there for the moment. It seemed like they would have to depend on Hajime.

    ¡°The, a, as for that, Nagumo. When returning¡­¡±

    Suzu tries to ask Hajime about something.

    Even if she didn¡¯t say it, it was possible to guess. They remembered Hajime¡¯s indifference to his ssmates. That they might only be able to return if Hajime does it for them¡­ Reserve goes out when perfect salvation depends on the benevolence of another being straight through.

    Suzu, as the typical mood manufacturer, was either in a good ce or a bad ce as she tried to talk and stir around the subject of returning home. The thought was they could return naturally too, but¡­ that was groundless, and¡­ Well, Hajime didn¡¯t hate this kind of thing.

    ¡°Be relieved. There won¡¯t be any capacity restrictions or demerits. I¡¯ll return everyone if I can.¡±

    ¡°It is, taken along or¡­ eehehe. Thank you, Nagumo-san.¡±

    ¡°For the fact that you had so little confidence. You didn¡¯t really do anything, did you?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Kouki, Ryuutaro, and Suzu hang their heads to their chests.

    With just sublimation magic, the ability of every magic can be raised a bit. Of course, when you already had god-level magic, the necessity to sublimate it would look more like a limit breakthrough without the side effects, so there would also be some restrictions. Like Rebirth without the side effects or something like that.

    Still, they seemed unconfident. It should be said that they couldn¡¯t get sublimation magic. But also that it could be expected. It was that the tests were wed and exploitable that they made it to the end in the first ce.

    But as such, Kouki and the others hanged their heads. Still, one person tried to follow awkwardly with the circumstances.

    ¡°Yaegashi¡­ you seem to be able to use the new magic?¡± Hajime asked.

    ¡°!¡­ Oh, I think that, I can use it, yes.¡±

    ¡°Ho! Is that true?¡±

    ¡°That was really it? You¡¯ve learned it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Shizu, Shizu! Suzu¡¯s Bride!¡±

    This also could be expected. Shizuku had been through the pleasure hell, a dream of the ideal world, and having her feelings reversed all without help. Even if her battle ability wasn¡¯t enough, the god-level magic was worth getting just from the mental power she had to fight through.

    It was heartwarming, but it seemed like Suzu was the only one who appreciated that fact purely. Ryuutaro wore a mortified expression while Kouki wore ominous shadows in his expressions while he praised with a smiling face.

    Shizuku watched Kouki with an anxious look at that.

    ¡°Anyway, back to Fair Bergen again. Slowly. Hordes of cockroaches was light trauma. Serious mental damage. Yue needs to heal with spirit.¡±

    ¡°Kufufufu. I¡¯ll fix you right up.¡±

    ¡°I, I too! I¡¯ll put my head on yourp, too! Yue¡¯s already done enough! I¡¯m on top of this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because everything is done! Because everything is done! I say it twice because it¡¯s important!¡±

    ¡°The tired master should step on mistress! It¡¯ll be good. I make the mistress chair recement so you can rx. Do you have a firm foothold separately? You may stamp as much as you like?¡±

    As Hajime walked to the magic circle while cuddling with Yue, Shia and the rest crowd around him from left, right, and behind.

    Hajime wrapped a hand around Shia¡¯s arm while giving a littleugh. Shia gives a start, but seems happy and grasps back. Kaori and Tio think Shia is given priority somehow and turn to look at her with envious eyes.

    Shizuku follows behind watching the view with a bright expression while considering the possibility of going home.

    One boy wore a smile and chose to understand it that way at least, and thus the capture of one of the seven greatbyrinths, the Sea of Trees, wasplete.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    The depths of the forest of Fair Bergen felt particrly peaceful and calming that morning.

    The twitter of a nearby bird stirred in the air like a ripple across the water¡¯s surface. It seemed to be a gentle music, floating along with the tone of rustling leaves.

    However, in a particrly unremarkable part of Fair Bergen out of public eye, there sounded a different kind of noise.

    Hugh! Hugh! Hugh!

    ¡°Up! Hah! Oh! ¡°

    It was sharp sound of air splittingbined with short breaths. With each sound, a ck line cut through the air, splitting the morning fog. The ck sword moved naturally through the air like flowing water.

    The sword wielder¡¯s movements were extremely refined, and whenbined with her flowing ck hair, resembled a dance dedicated to the gods.

    The ck sword and ck hair moved near the path of a falling leaf, arcing in a circr pattern. The leaf fell within the sword¡¯s path and was immediately dispersed, beads of sweat scattering into the mist.

    For how many hours did she dance with the earth? The ground was carved with her footprints, and there were an immeasurable number of destroyed leaves at her feet.

    However, her blurred form moved tirelessly, fighting against her own exhaustion. Her form was innocent, yet beautiful to behold, each strike with the sword performed in earnest.

    ¡°¡ªhah.¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s eternal de dance suddenly met disorder. Her sword missed the leaf by a quarter of an inch. The centrifugal force of her spin caused her to lose her bnce.

    Shizuku barely managed to avoid tumbling. With a bitter face, she put the ck sword to her side.

    ¡°Hah, hah, well¡­¡±

    Shizuku shook her head in irritation. Her trademark raven-ck ponytail whipped left to right, echoing her sentiment.

    ¡°Clear your mind, clear as water.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, she remembered to put her mind at peace and to calm her heart. It was an exercise she had learned in Japan while she practiced fencing. Shizuku¡¯s troubled heart regained its tranquility quickly.

    However, the figure of a boy emerged from that calmness¡­

    ¡°Nuaaa!!!¡±

    While gantly shouting in an udy-like manner, she swung her ck sword as if to beat away at the image in her mind.

    ¡°Different, different! That is why! It¡¯s different!¡±

    The waters of her mind were turbulent, not a single sense of calm anywhere. Like a typhoon ravaging the sea, Shizuku¡¯s mind rampaged.

    ¡°This is all different, and I don¡¯t know the meaning. I¡¯m calm, I¡¯m cool.¡±

    By all odds, she was far from calm. Her heart seemed to scream at her incoherently.

    In fact, she had spent the entire day trying to calm herself, but her sword wouldn¡¯t listen, the state of her mind shown in its choppy movements and her negligent footwork.

    She was trying to shake off the disturbance in her heart with discipline and training.

    Why, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say Shizuku spent all night focusing on that.

    Yesterday, Hajime and the rest had returned from the Haltina Great Labyrinth and chose to rest immediately. Shizuku got a meal and a bath before immediately going to bed, of course. However, she couldn¡¯t sleep for some reason, her mind turbid. Though it was midnight, she left her bed, the ck sword in hand.

    And it was that boy who kept rising to the surface of her mind, causing her to suffer the mental anguish when idle.

    ¡°Sie! Sie! See!!!¡±

    Her shout got rougher after each strike.

    It was the unpleasant events of thergebyrinth that she couldn¡¯t avoid thinking about.

    It had started after they were brought into that world of dreams. When Shizuku remembered the sweet world, it caused her to blush, but it was also painful¡­ Her ideal world¡­ was something she could never tell anyone.

    She tried to reject the inner maiden within her heart.

    ¡°Uryaaa!!!¡±

    This caused her to think about the final trial of the greatbyrinth. The unexpected content of her reversed feelings. It wasn¡¯t the fact that she had felt love for the ck creatures. No, it was her extreme dislike for a certain boy¡­ she didn¡¯t have the urge to kill him, but her thoughts were certainly hateful.

    That is¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s different. Friendship. It¡¯s friendship Bonzai!¡±

    She lost herposure with the sword. It seemed to stem from the copse of her character. The ck sword swung in vain, the wind switching around crudely. Shizuku grimaced in displeasure as the shadow of that boy floated in her vision like a phantom, a hateful smile on his face. If one of her ssmates saw this, they¡¯d be shocked.

    Shizuku continued to swing the sword recklessly, trying to bring back the peace and remove her confusion. To shake off and deny it. She wanted to convince herself that it was all a misunderstanding.

    With fatigue setting in, Shizuku¡¯s feelings started to regain their original stillness. As to the cause of her turmoil, that was of course the nature of the Great Labyrinth, an entric environment that created a temporary loss of propriety. Her heart finally settled down, even if she thought about him. Back to normal.

    ¡°Fuaaa!¡±

    She slowly expels a breath. She closed her eyes and remained in the darkness, sweat dripping down her pail skin, an eloquent sight to the morning. With her body wet, hair sticking to her cheeks, hot breathing from her lips, it can only be described as slightly sexy.

    As Shizuku indulged in the lingering calmness, a voice spoke up.

    ¡°As I¡¯d expect from Shizuku.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!?¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s heart jumped through her throat at the sound of a familiar voice. The tone disturbed her peace. The thought ¡°How is this expected?¡± came without anyone to tsukkomi. Shizuku nced back at the voice with these turbulent thoughts in her mind.

    The expected person, Hajime, stood there. She had not felt any sign of his approach through her training.

    ¡°Naguma-kun. Don¡¯t scare me like that, it is poor tastes to stand behind me.¡±

    Shizuku gave a smile while her heart pounded and throbbed ufortably.

    Confronting Hajime while he took her chastising¡­

    ¡°¡­ Have¡­ Pufu!¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Her chastising was repeated but only receivedughter. He could only react to her colorful criticism with humor. However, because her cheeks were dyed slightly, her statement had very little weight.

    That awareness is like a splinter hurled at her consciousness.

    ¡°And you¡­ you¡­¡±

    Hajime, still slightlyughing at her remark, gives an apology and tosses her a towel from his treasure warehouse. Realizing that she was covered in sweat, she began to wipe herself with a surge of panic and a strange sense of embarrassment.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking to disturb you. I just woke up early. I was looking for a suitable ce to train and came across Yaegashi. I wanted to see how you¡¯re doing. Are you doing well?¡±

    ¡°I am¡­ I just couldn¡¯t get any sleep.¡±

    ¡°Well, you did conquer your firstrgebyrinth. I suppose you¡¯re still excited?¡±

    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡±

    It was certainly exciting in a different way, and there was an increase in strength. However, Shizuku couldn¡¯t say it and averted her eyes.

    The suspicious act caused Hajime to narrow his eyes and tilt his head with a puzzled look.

    Shizuku ended up losing more of herposure.

    She looked restless, ufortable, fidgety¡­

    ¡°¡­ Yaegashi, have you been feeling any strangeness, any aftereffects?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You could say I¡¯m fine. Yes,pletely healthy! Rather, in the best condition.¡±

    ¡°If you say so¡­ but you like very tired, and you¡¯re acting suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Suspicious behavior? Coming from you? I am ordinary! You¡¯re the one who is standing behind people thoughtlessly!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re usually cool as ice (tl: he refers to her as a hitman)¡­ always calm¡­¡±

    Though Shizuku was obviously not normal, she insisted she was, so Hajime decided to stop worrying about it. He put on that kind of look before approaching Shizuku.

    Shizuku suddenly panicked at Hajime¡¯s sudden approach. She pushed both hands out in front to put up a barrier between the two of them.

    ¡°What? Why are youing towards me? Please wait a moment. Sweaty! Territory Vition! Calm down! You want the towel? But it¡¯s all¡­ Not good. I¡¯ll return it once it¡¯s washed! So please stop!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Something is definitely wrong¡­ I only want to see your ck sword.¡±

    As Hajime approached her, the attitude Shizuku presented while stepping backwards was that as if she was being approached by a pervert.

    ¡°Oh? My ck sword? Something like that¡­¡±

    ¡°I can reinforce it. It¡¯s something I figured out thanks to the sublimation magic. If you¡¯d rather I didn¡¯t, that¡¯s fine¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡­ If you do, I¡¯m thankful.¡±

    Shizuku timidly showed him the edge of her ck sword. It seemed he didn¡¯t intend to get any closer.

    Shizuku was acting more and more suspicious to Hajime, but he supposed she didn¡¯t want to get close to someone after sweating so much, so he gave a shrug.

    Hajime grabbed the ck sword and stamped his foot. Instantly, the ground rose into the form of a chair and table. He sat down in the chair and pulled various ores out of the treasure warehouse while disying the ck sword in front of him. (Trantion Note: The summary says he pulled them from his storage, but the MTL made it seem like he transmogrified it from the ground, that was his thing for quite a while, after all.)

    While watching this, Shizuku took the chair opposite of Hajime¡¯s while wearing a gloomy and restless expression.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    There was no conversation. As Hajime fiddled with the ore, only the sounds of small birds chirping and the whispers of leaves could be heard, and the morning peace and calm returned.

    However, Shizuku did not feel particrly ufortable. Although there was some tension between her and Hajime initially, the silence did well to help her regain her peace of mind.

    Hajime doesn¡¯t spare Shizuku a single nce, deep in concentration. Hajime¡¯s pupils take on a serious expression, brightened by red magic. As Hajime¡¯s hands moved, crimson magical light altered theposition of the minerals themselves.

    Shizuku¡¯s thoughts were like ¡°as expected, it¡¯s beautiful¡± as she watched Hajime¡¯s face while he worked. She started to doze off, her head falling to her shoulder and elbows. After staying up all night, drowsiness was the consequence.

    In the middle of the work, Hajime took her hand and extracted a drop of blood. The act startled Shizuku and almost caused her to fall from her chair.

    As the moments passed on, Shizuku began to fall into a sense of strangefort, her eyes once again growing heavy. Then Hajime¡¯s voice spoke up.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s done, Yaegashi.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yaegashi?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asleep?¡±

    Her arm functioned as a pillow for her head. Hajime squinted at her face, observing that her eyes were closed. He looked in amazement at the defenseless expression she wore as she slept.

    Normally, one would wake them up gently, or perhaps put a jacket over them. Hajime instead shoved magic power into the sword and presses it against Shizuku, activating one of its functions.

    ¡°Baribaribaribaribaribari.¡± (electric shock)

    ¡°Ababababababa.¡± (sound of someone being electrocuted)

    Sparks gushed out the de. Shizuku made a scream, stiffening up and springing to her feet in an instant. Hajime had activated the fireman¡¯s standard thunder, which was certainly one way to wake you up.

    As soon as the ck sword was pushed away, her head thumped face first into the table, white smoke rising from her body as she rubbed her jaw with one hand.

    The ck sword seemed to have worked satisfactory.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you do that so suddenly?¡±

    Naturally, the recovering Shizuku roared in anger. She hit the table with her hand and gave Hajime a scowl.

    ¡°I figured I could wake you up and test the weapon¡¯s efficiency at the same time.¡±

    ¡°You say that without a single reservation, this guy¡­¡±

    As Shizuku tried to throw our words of protest, she realized that she had tossed the sword away while being shocked. She raced over to recover it.

    ¡°Before obtaining the sublimation magic, the best I could do was add one or two abilities to ore. However, by tying the magic with the generation magic, I was able to create two or more effects.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re ignoring my anger to exin¡­ Alright¡­ It¡¯s fine now.¡±

    Since Hajime began exining the reinforcement of the ck sword as if nothing happened, Shizuku decided to let it go with a grand sigh. She watched him with scornful eyes, trying to convince herself to do so.

    ¡°Therefore, I added some new magic to the ck sword. One is gravity magic. The weight of the sword can be changed. You can pull and repel against the de and even cut gravity itself for an instant.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is amazing.¡±

    The scorn in Shizuku¡¯s eyes dissipated during Hajime¡¯s exnation, instead opening wide as she nced over the ck sword. However, it might have been too early to be surprised. As Hajime¡¯s exnation continues, her face starts to tighten over the full abilities of the sword.

    First, it is possible to rupture space itself using spatial magic.

    The ck sword can repair itself automatically with reproduction magic. Moreover, it may aid in the recovery of the user to boot.

    It can also damage the spirit by prating the body with spirit magic.

    As well, fireman¡¯s standard thunder and wind nail¡¯s performances were improved, plus the new ability shock conversion.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Furthermore, the authentication method and status of the te was reworked so that a long intonation is no longer necessary for a high effect. The sword itself has a ¡°movement state¡± allowing the spells to be used chantlessly. Because Yaegashi is a speed fighter, she wouldn¡¯t able to spend long periods intoning a skill.

    Hajime finished his exnation. Shizuku watches the ck sword in her hand, cold sweat running down her face. The original cheat sword she possessed has now be t out bugged, no matter how you look at it. If its performance was known, wars would be fought to acquire this weapon. It is currently the strongest sword in this world.

    ¡°Is it alright¡­ having such a thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just in case.¡±

    ¡°Just in case?¡±

    Shizuku tilted her neck to the side with a puzzled look as Hajime looked up at the sky and gave a small nod.

    Hajime had a sharp look, like from the eyes of a keen wolf. Shizuku¡¯s heart started to beat rapidly. However, she waited for Hajime¡¯s exnation while ignoring the heat rising in her cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty understandable. Once we capture thestbyrinth that means we should be able to return to Japan. However, there will be obstacles. The idea that it¡¯ll go that smoothly is just optimism.¡±

    ¡°Obstacles? You mean like the mad gods?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t seem like the god¡¯s will let an irregrity like me go. I¡¯ll need some meat for the time when the God¡¯s Apostles like Nointo start to appear inrge quantities¡­ though you¡¯ve also considered the age of gods magic as a war potential.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something early about needing a meatwall? Hey? You said that didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Hajime carelessly leaked a bit of his real intention, and Shizuku tried to address it with a floating vein throbbing. However, Hajime kept on talking, disregarding it.

    ¡°My artifact making ability as transcended into a new evolution thanks to the sublimation magic. Even if it doesn¡¯t improve any of the other age of god¡¯s magic, a considerable improvement inbat potential is possible. I can improve all of your equipment. Not only Yaegashi, but the rest of the party too. While we go to the ice and snowbyrinth, it¡¯s possible another apostle of god may attack. It must be repulsed by any means. Of course, you¡¯ll also be able to challenge the otherbyrinths with those strengthened arms.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean¡­¡±

    Having said what he wanted to say, Hajime stood up. Shizuku wore a troubled expression and hesitated.

    ¡°¡­ After all, Nagumo-kun¡¯s group will go without us?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Do you want toe with?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Shizuku didn¡¯t answer. Originally, this was a big favor they asked and Hajime kept to his side of the bargain. He was to help them capture onergebyrinth.

    The struggle through thergebyrinth, it seemed to permeate through their flesh and bones. She couldn¡¯t deny the ability shortage that she possessed. In a word, even if she followed, she¡¯d be a burden for Hajime and the others.

    Furthermore, once capturing the ice and snowbyrinth, returning might be avable. So Hajime had no reason to bring the other ssmates along.

    That¡¯s why Shizuku didn¡¯t answer, instead shaking her head. Hajime opened his mouth at Shizuku¡¯s response, then shrugged.

    ¡°Well¡­ if it¡¯s only Yaegashi, I wouldn¡¯t mind bringing you¡­¡± (TL: Of course, wouldn¡¯t want to leave some of your harem behind.)

    ¡°Eh?¡± Shizuki¡¯s eyes widen in surprise at the unexpected words that leaked from Hajime.

    A beatter, Shizuku turned her head, her cheeks blushed red like a furnace as she hurried to conceal it. While desperately trying to calm down her wild heart, she attempted to ask Hajime¡¯s real intention.

    ¡°As for that, what¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, its strategy. Your spiritual strength won¡¯t be a problem at all. The gaps in skill can be filled with an artifact.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. Is that true?¡±

    Her expectations were easily betrayed. Shizuku still thought ¡°I did not expect it!¡±

    Shizuku looked back, pulling the heat from her cheeks and quieting her mind while giving Hajime a reproachful look.

    However, the words immediately after caused the blush to return once again.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Apart from the other members of my party, Yaegashi is the person I trust in most.¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    It seemed like Shizuku¡¯s reproachful look was a result of her thinking Hajime was trying to tter her, but Hajime misunderstood. It was a recantation because of that. But the correction tugged at Shizuku, and she began to blush again.

    Hajime wore a wry smile, ignoring Shizuku¡¯s reaction while concentrating on his original purpose.

    ¡°Although, well, even if only Yaegashi follows, that could be trouble.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ why is that?¡±

    ¡°Well, what will others in the ss say? Amanogawa will definitely be out of control without you. He¡¯d run around recklessly or just go missing going ¡°Yaegashi is in trouble!¡± Embarrassing people are troublesome.¡±

    ¡°But there is no body and no cover.¡± (Trantion note: No clue what this means, I think I mistranted theprevious line)

    Shizuku was getting tired of being thrown around by Hajime¡¯s behavior. Hajime reached into the treasure storage and pulled out a several chakram.

    ¡°Do this chakram metastasize internally? What are you doing, taking them out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s training. Just like you were doing before I came. If you¡¯re tired, you should head back. You should be able to get some sleep now.¡±

    As Hajime said it, Shizuku remembered how tired she really was now.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem easy to leave this ce either. Looking at the surroundings¡­ and Hajime, who had created a column of thirty or more Chakram around his body. Noticing it caused Shizuku¡¯s mouth to drop.

    ¡°¡­ May I watch¡­ a little?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but are you sure you don¡¯t need sleep?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll return when I get tired enough.¡±

    Hajime shrugged his shoulder, acknowledging Shizuku¡¯s words. Shutting his eyes, he pulled out Donner. Shizuku rested her elbows on the table, her cheeks in her hands, watching Hajime while supporting her head.

    The next moment:

    Tantantantantantantantan.

    Hajime pulled the trigger on Donner, aiming at the chakram flying around at high speeds fast enough to be difficult to see. The bullets were non-fatal rubber-coated metal, causing the gun to produce a sound different than the usually explosive sound effects.

    The fired bullets enter straight, right, and left in their respective chakrum circles, dashing from another chakram before returning to Hakime. The bullet exchanged so as not to put out from the column made from the chakrams metastasizing into more chakrams. His finger continued to pull the triggers as he peeled off and dashed around the circle of charkram aiming at yet another chakram.

    It was repeated, minimum movement and eagle eyed shots emerging across the dancing leaves in every direction.

    The movements might havecked the elegance of Shizuku a little while before, but there was no military art in thest few hundred years that seeded by being beautiful. However, it was reasonable. Movement was refined for minimum requirementsbined with rational decisions. It was a different sort of elegancepared to Shizuku.

    It was creating a storm in which Hajime flew within its center, causing Shizuku to stare instinctively.

    A bright red ripple expanded in the air from where Hajime worked, in addition, more chakram were taken from the warehouse, creating a spheroid surrounding from every direction.

    And,

    Dopan. Dopan. Dopan. Dopan. Dopan. Dopan.

    The sphere shed with bright red as the chakram moved in.

    The fatal bullets elerated by electromas, delimiting from theser like red line in the glow. Ten meters in diameter, the chakram circlegradually narrowed the range. When it reaches 3 meters, red shing light discharged continuously from point nk range.

    Hajime shot down each light one at a time. Donner in his right and left hand embodied the moving about offense and defense like a separate living entity. The innumerable chakram basked in bright red light, filling the inside of the sphere. The shots and shining increase, like a bright red moon that floated in the sky.

    ¡°¡­ Beautiful.¡±

    With an entranced expression, Shizuku muttered the words every time she saw the bright red around Hajime. It seemed like her unconscious real feelings were overflowing.

    The shots echoed across the forest, spoiling the peace and calm of the morning. However, Shizuku¡¯s eyelids continued to be heavy while watching the red star in the sky, and consciousness quietly slipped away from her.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    ¡°Nu¡­.Nu?¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s eyes opened softly while she leaked out a cute noise. Waking up from her nap, her pupils couldn¡¯t seem to focus quite right. A moment,ter, she realized that she was looking at the wood grain of a ceiling over her head. In her half-wakeful state, she also recognized a soft feeling on the back of her head.

    As she wore such a defenseless face, a familiar voice came from her side.

    ¡°Shizuku-chan, are you waking up? It¡¯s already noon time.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡­.Kaori¡­?¡±

    Shizuku unintentionally turned towards the source of the voice. It was indeed her best friend next to her. Kaori was watching Shizuku with a gentle smile, sitting in a chair next to the outdoor window.

    She rubbed her eyes and sat up, shaking off sleep like she was rising to the surface from a deep pool of water. She started to recall where she was before she lost consciousness and tilted her head to the side.

    ¡°Oh? I was outside in the woods¡­ I mean¡­ how did I get here, this is Kaori¡¯s room?¡±

    This was one of the private rooms prepared for Hajime¡¯s group in Fair Bergen. Although she didn¡¯t know Kaori¡¯s room on sight, since Kaori was here, she assumed it was.

    Remembering the event this morning, Kaori wore a bitter smile with just a hint of pain in her heart while examining Shizuku, who wore a puzzled look.

    ¡°Yes, it is my room. This morning, Hajime brought Shizuku-chan. You were staying up all night? That¡¯s not good. You just came back from a Great Labyrinth. You should be taking it easy.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯m sorry. So he brought me here? I don¡¯t remember at all.¡±

    ¡°Shizuku-chan was very tired.¡±

    Kaori raises an using finger at Shizuku as a form of scolding, causing Shizuku to fidget restlessly. Her docility made her look even more cool and adult-like with her long ck hair no longer in a ponytail, disying the gap power between the two of them.

    Her unclothed figure in a one piece shirt also contributed to the appearance. No wonder all the girls in the ss wanted to call her older sister. Witnessing her figure would cause someone to dere that ¡®her destructive power is amazing!¡¯ With a single smile, she could create a blood bath from nosebleeds alone.

    Even Kaori was blushing a little. Shizuku looked up at her with a blush of her own and asked Kaori nervously.

    ¡°Oh¡­ how did he?¡±

    Shizuku seemed to struggle with the fact that she had sumbed to sleep, her heart rate going up at the thought of Hajime holding her. Was it perhaps a princess carry?

    However, reality was cruel, so Kaori¡¯s cheeks were cramped.

    ¡°How would you be carried normally?

    ¡°¡­Kaori, normally?¡±

    ¡°Normally, yes, in. Only a little artistic.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Kaori¡­ what do you mean by artistic?¡±

    Shizuku continued to ask even as Kaori hesitated to say anything disagreeable. Kaori¡¯s eyes seemed to swim for a while, before she forced a smile back onto her face.

    ¡°You were sleeping, how do you say?¡­ crucified to a cross¡­ while being drifted through the sky?¡±

    ¡°Eh, crucified?

    After hearing it in detail, it seemed the Hajime had used the opportunity to bring Shizuku back to her room as a form of training, practicing with gravity stones to bring her back without waking her. It could be said that getting the bnce right in order to prevent her from being jarred awake would be a burden worthy of being trained.

    In addition, she ended up in Kaori¡¯s room because Hajime had no clue where hers was.

    ¡°Even so¡­ why a cross?¡±

    ¡°It spreads the body out like a sphere, so that mistakes won¡¯t jar the body as much, so it¡¯s easier to make adjustments, so you sleep.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­ isn¡¯t that a sort of unpleasant sleep¡­¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s cheeks twitch convulsively. A vein floats over her forehead, the heat in her chest turning ice cold. Kaori deepens her wry smile.

    By the way, the state of Shizuku¡¯s crucifixion was witness by a group of passing soldiers. Like the image of Christ on the cross hanging in churches on the earth, it had an effect on people. The number of Shizuku fans increased exponentially due to the mystique of that image, but that was better left unsaid right now.

    As Shizuku burned in silent anger, there was a sound from down below. It appeared to be the voice of someone familiar. It was the voice of a woman. Kaori nces out the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat noisy? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡±¡­there¡¯s an encounter¡­ Shia and Arutena (Trantion Note: Yeah, I didn¡¯t remember her either. She was an elf saved by Hajime after being enved by the Hoelscher Empire). A fight this early in the morning. Something ought to be done.¡±

    ¡°What kind of fight?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure how to exin it, something quarrel-like? It¡¯s early, let¡¯s go see!¡±

    Without understanding, Kaori sums up and exins the event while urging Shizuku to follow her downstairs.

    Apparently, the pair had started fighting regarding something to do with Hajime. After some unheardment, Shia had exploded and the pair started wrestling. Shia was currently using a cobra twist on Arutena in the middle of a dining area.

    Shia seemed to be using professional wrestling techniques on the granddaughter of Alfrerick. She was practically a princess! An estranged girl from the rejected rabbit group was using violence on the daughter of one of the strongest forces in Fair Bergen. In a normal situation, this would be an immediate reason for execution.

    However, the rabbit family had changed their luck of recent.

    In other words, they were now known as the ¡°head-hunting¡± rabbit family.

    Solving the situation with her skill, Shia spit out vicious words about Arutena daring to keep approaching Hajime, and so she met Arutena crudely and with violence, causing her to crumble. Shia was aware of Arutena¡¯s behavior. Though no one would have expected the treasured princess to approach Hajime in the first ce, but still¡­

    ¡°Oraoraoraoraora! If you want me to stop, don¡¯t make eyes at my Hajime!¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah! This is shameful!¡±

    Apparently, Arutena did not seem too discouraged from continuing to follow Hajime, even at the hands of Shia¡¯s wrestling techniques.

    Arutena was tossed upside down and put on Shia¡¯s shoulder. Professional wrestling technique ¨C kinniku buster! Expanding her splendid legline to the max, Shia lifted Arutena inversely, exposing her groin area. Her undergarments were made bare, defiling her purity and innocence unexpectedly.

    By the way, Hajime was still in the dining room. There were also several employees of the dining area and two skiki maids with Arutena. Everyone was flustered except for Hajime.

    ¡°Ko¡­ is this okay? That¡¯s the princess¡­ being treated this way.¡±

    ¡°Is she really the princess? Would she wear such an expression?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ that¡­ Somehow, she seems happy?¡±

    Shizuku asked the question after heading down from the room she had stayed overnight, while Kaori¡¯s expression twitched at the sight in front of her. Kaori made it a response by pointing to Arutena¡¯s face.

    Her face was certainly dyed red, but the edges of her eyes seemed to be shining with excitement. Arutena¡¯s expression almost seemed to give out a happy atmosphere.

    Though the other party was giving her extreme humiliation¡­ it still seemed like she was following her heart and it was not all together bad.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be obstinate, how about this!¡±

    ¡°Ko¡­this time, such disgrace.¡±

    Shia had run out of pity as Arutena refused to say she¡¯d stop approaching Hajime. Even before the kinniku buster throw had brought her to the ground, as Arutena fell, Shia kicked out her foot, rolling and bringing her body up. It was the so-called Romero Special.

    While rolling, Arituna¡¯s skirt flies up, ruining the grandeur and her once graceful tone. However, her expression still wore a determined look, which invalidated Shia¡¯s persuasive power.

    Because Shia¡¯s position, she wasn¡¯t able to see the expression on Arutena¡¯s face. Therefore, she believed that Arutena was sufficiently punished. Everyone in the ce was already mind boggled that Arutena wore a pleased expression. ¡°This daughter¡­ she¡¯s already been beaten up but is still pleased?¡± This put a perplexed expression on everyone¡¯s face.

    ¡°I see, something quarrel-like indeed.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ you¡¯d like to think even¡­ Tio found a like-minded friend, but this seems a little different.¡±

    Shizuku wore a face of agreement, while Kaori saw something pitiable. In fact, Tio, an oddity in and of herself, seemed to be watching Arutena with affection, like a master watching over the growth of her pupil. Her look seemed to hold sympathy and joy over finding apatriot. Hajime and Yue sat down in a seat opposite of hers, while holding looks of disgust.

    Tired of this scene, Hajime opened his mouth toward Shia and offered words that damaged Arutena to the very limit.

    ¡°Shia, stop wasting your time on nothing.¡±

    ¡°Say, Hajime, I won¡¯t stop. I¡¯m just reducing the number of rivals. The princess decided to refuse. She also seemed a little too conscious of her wants. I took the initiative to strike first!¡±

    Shia shifted into a reverse boston crab, apparently intending to nip this rival in the bud. While putting her into another shameful ce, Arutena lets out a painful, but somewhat d, scream. The appearance of a princess waspletely lost. The maids and employees tried to escape reality, their souls hanging out of their mouths, ready to escape.

    Hajime turned his eyes on Tio with a t expression, and then he dipped some bread into his vegetable soup and put it into his mouth before standing up with a reluctant sigh.

    While collecting the nces of everyone in the dining room, he moved over to Shia and pulled her arm and Arutena¡¯s foot, separating the two.

    The drawn Shia immediately settles into Hajime¡¯s arms. Kaori and Shizuku meet the scene with nk expressions while letting out a stupid ¡°oh!¡± noise.

    Hajime disregarded them. And quietly whispered something into Shia¡¯s rabbit ears, causing her eyes to widen in bewilderment.

    ¡°Shia, Is Yue your rival?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yue? That¡¯s not right. Yue is special¡­that.¡±

    While embracing the puzzled Shia especially strongly, Hajime tried to persuade Shia.

    ¡°There already is no rival to you. At least, I don¡¯t intend to talk to other women at the same level I talk to Shia. It¡¯s impossible topare Arutena and Shia together. I give you my priority, my special treatment.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ Hajime¡­¡±

    To the word ¡°special¡± that Hajime unexpectedly whispered, Shia dyed red momentarily. It wasn¡¯t exactly what Hajime said, but the conviction behind the words that showed Hajime¡¯s change in attitude since some nights ago.

    In other words, Yue was ¡°special¡± from everyone else. No one could be in the same line as her, but there isn¡¯t only one special person for Hajime, not only Yue can be special.

    To be told this, with no special situation, in the middle of a dining room at noon was aplete surprise. While wearing an embarrassed expression, Shia¡¯s blush deepened. Everyone else except Yue had stiffened with simr leers as Hajimeforted Shia.

    ¡°That, Shia. With regard to Arutena, Do you think that applies to you?¡±

    ¡°What? Eh? I?¡±

    Shia responded with confusion as her back was patted softly.

    Arutena had covered her face with both hands, embarrassed by the pink space she suddenly found herself right next to. However, she¡¯s peeking out from an opening in her fingers, her eyes trembling restlessly with just a hint of shame.

    ¡°After all, I wing¡­ after all, it¡¯s Hajime.¡±

    ¡°Chi, it¡¯s different! I don¡¯t think of Shia badly. But I want to talk to Shia without reserve!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Shia pulls away from Arutena, then goes back to clinging to Hajime. Such a thing is a professional wrestling skill, obviously. Shia realized she had turned Arutena abnormal unintentionally as she applied a shameful joint technique.

    Tio was giving Arutena a look of admiration. Shia noticed, it was indeed a smile of approval.

    A new abnormal had been awakened. Shia turned her gaze to Arutena, while floating a disturbed expression.

    ¡°Another transformation¡­¡±

    ¡°This is different! Shia misunderstands! I really just want to get along well with Shia!¡±

    ¡°You do? What? Me?¡±

    Shia was asking nervously as Arutena vented her emotions.

    ording to Arutena, apparently, this.

    Arutena is a princess in Fair Bergen. Since she¡¯s the granddaughter of Alfrerick, a high level person in themunity, she is treated as a noble existence between the families. Therefore, she¡¯s always been handled carefully by others.

    The result goes without saying. Brought up as a gentle girl with a kind heart, she received a good education and was loved by many, however, she was always given special treatment. She was given first priority, practically worshiped by boys and girls of the same age. There was nothing on equal terms with anyone.

    Surrounded by people who¡¯d always treat her gently, she began to feel lonely. She began to feel admiration. She always wanted a close friend, someone who could exchange opinions without restraint.

    However, it was the obstinacy and result of the rivalry with Shia, that impacted Arutena the most. It was an impact to her body as well as an impact to her mind. A girl the same age as her treated Arutena mercilessly. It exposed those feelings with ever hit, physical and by word. After the shock, she absent mindedly and unintentionally felt joy.

    And, so she thought, someone from the same age group, it might be possible¡­ to be best friends with someone who can put the nature of her family aside. It seemed wonderful.

    ¡°Because, I¡¯m ashamed to say, that when I got near Hajime, Shia would pay attention to me.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t get attention like you¡¯re a dog¡­¡±

    ¡°There it is¡­ handled as a dog¡­me¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ you react with just that?¡±

    To Arutena, there is blush on her cheeks from a strange dness for being treated like a dog. Shia wears an ¡°After all¡­¡± expression. Arutena sits up, panicking a bit, stretching her hand out to Shia quietly while standing up nervously.

    ¡°So, then, if you say so, will you be my friend? Can you answer me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Somehow, this confession makes me itch¡­ if you just want to be friends, I can¡¯t think of a reason to refuse.¡±

    Shia was disgusted a bit while thinking ¡°it¡¯s still a princess¡±. She took Arutena¡¯s hand for a handshake, and Arutena wore an amazed expression. Arutena¡¯s look turned to a smile, pleased at the unexpected development. Meanwhile, everyone else wore stiff and ufortable expressions.

    ¡°?¡±

    When Shia tries to separate her hand, ¡°Huh?¡±, she inclines her neck. Why won¡¯t Arutena let go of her hand?

    ¡°Uh, Arutena-san? My hand¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, please drop the honorifics, just call me Arutena! And I¡¯ll call you Shia! Since we are best friends, this is normal!¡± (Trantion note: I¡¯m really bad about catching honorifics, so just assume most people are using ¨Csan -sama ect¡­¡±

    They went from bing friends to best friends in five seconds. Really? This is the daughter of arge figure in Fair Bergen, after all. Shia began to have a cold sweat, while Arutena blushed at telling Shia as much.

    ¡°So, Shia, what technique will you use this time?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°It is very shameful, and strange pain even bes numb¡­ however Shia¡¯s warmth is transmitted. Because I¡¯m Shia¡¯s best friend, you can use your various techniques on me. We can y more!¡±

    At that moment, Shia shook off Arutena¡¯s hand with a zuzazaza- and retreated back to a wall, cold sweat flowing down her face.

    ¡°Na¡­ What best friends? Isn¡¯t this just a pervert, you really did change!¡±

    ¡°Such a thing! I only want to spend as much time as I can with Shia before she leaves tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Then, whates with ¡°wanting to y¡±!¡±

    To this dangerous Arutena, Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were bristling. Hajime held a smiling expression, and Shia had her mouth gaped.

    ¡°Indeed, this is my Shia, who shares the hardship of others.¡±

    ¡°The first half of your words are wonderful, but I other half sound unpleasant!¡±

    To aparatively cruel excuse of experiencing hardship of a locked-on abnormality (Arutena), Shia became watery eyed. Apparently, Hajime doesn¡¯t intend to help at all.

    Arutena approached Shia who is pressed up against the wall. She¡¯s wore a smile that said ¡°Let¡¯s continue with what we started a while ago.¡±

    Being the opposite of pleased and suppressed by this power, Shia turned and opened a window with a ¡°ban¡± sound, leaping from the room with a jump and running away like an escaping rabbit. She apparently nned to escape from public until things cooled down.

    ¡°Ah? Shia! Where did you go? Wait for me!¡±

    To Shia¡¯s actions, Arutena acted like a woman whose lover just deserted her, leaping through the window while executing a physical strength on par with what Shia did. She started running off with a ¡°shitatatata¡± sound on her feet. Shia turned back and saw Arutena. Giving a shout, ¡°Hiii!?¡±, she bolted off toward the downtown of Fair Bergen.

    The two disappeared from sight with surprising swiftness. Everyone was left staring at the scene, Hajime at the head, with feelings that could only be described as stupefied.

    Meanwhile, the form of a girl advanced on Hajime.

    ¡°¡­.Hajime¡­ A while ago, what did you mean by what you said to Shia?¡± Kaori demanded.

    Problems just always seemed to outbreak around Hajime.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    After the clear affection that Hajime showed Shia, Kaori approached him with a strange sway in her step.

    ¡°¡­.Hajime¡­.What was that a little while ago? I wonder?

    An impossible shadow floated across her face, with no discernable light source as the cause. Just her eyes darkened. Combined with her chilly look, it had a terrible effect.

    ¡°Though it hurts to think about¡­ Did Shia really be someone ¡°special¡± too? When? Why? What caused this?¡±

    To Kaori¡¯s interrogation, Hajime gave a wry smile while scratching his cheek.

    ¡°Well, what to say¡­ Although I can¡¯t say it¡¯s within the same line as Yue¡­ somehow or other, I have started to desire an exclusive possession for Shia. There was Yue¡¯s advice too, and so I decided to treat Shia in suitable manner. There was nothing in particr that changed.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s¡­ romantic feelings for Shia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ It feels different. But I think you can call it love?¡±

    Actually, Hajime could not help by incline his neck as if asking whether these feelings for Shia were in fact romantic.

    To Yue, his heart throbbed, and he felt passion that flew in the face of reason, which wasn¡¯t the same with Shia. Besides the burning feelings for Yue, he felt a quieter, softer one when it came to Shia. Once putting it into words, he realized it might really be love.

    He¡¯d always have feelings that burned like the sun for the always quiet Yue, however, the sweet and innocent Shia was like the moon. It was a very mysterious thought. They were contrasting feelings, but it was clearly more than simple affection. However, since the feelings were subtle, Hajime was at a loss on how to exin.

    The entire dining room quieted as Hajime¡¯s feelings were expressed. Shizuku wore aplicated expression, while Yue and Tio wore slightly gentle-looks while they continued to eat sweet cake, and as for Kaori, who had started this cross-examination¡­

    ¡°¡­ Yes, I understand.¡±

    She wore a content face, a happy smile forming for some reason.

    Even if Yue¡¯s position didn¡¯t change, this was proof that there was still room in Hajime¡¯s heart. That smile was for an important friend who managed to aplish this. Though finding out had disturbed her and still pressed in unconsciously, she understood that the distance between Hajime could be crossed and smiled as a result.

    Of course, she felt envy. There were smoldering feelings, even at this very moment. However, she had fully realized the situation based on the journey so far. If there was time to do such a thing, it was good sense to show yourself in a favorable light.

    As Kaori moves through her vivid feelings, she figured half of Hajime¡¯s feelings were a result of Shia¡¯s natural virtues. Kaori really liked Shia¡¯s strength and diligence. She could be happy for a friend.

    Somehow, those feelings were picked up, causing Hajime to show an embarrassed look before he reached out and rubbed her cheeks muni-style.

    ¡°Fe? Ha¡­ Hajime?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What is it?¡±

    Kaori, who became d for some reason, asked with a smile, not understanding.

    However, Hajime didn¡¯t answer. While having an expression as if he was giving up silently, he went full muni of Kaori¡¯s cheeks. (Trantion edit: Doesn¡¯t he know you never go full Muni!) Then she turns her eyes to Yue.

    Yue had seen the rising affection for Shia in Hajime¡¯s eyes, and she wore a small smile while giving her nod of approval.

    Tearing off a piece of bread, she gave Hajime a mysterious smile before dipping it into her soup and then tossing it had Kaori like a brick.

    Becha! The bread stuck to Kaori¡¯s temple with a sodden sound, clinging to her temple. It quickly transmitted the implication, ¡°It has been decided and you have no involvement.¡± Kaori wore a cramped cheek, pulling off the bread while wearing a dark smile before performing leaping attack at Yue.

    ¡°Yu-e!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Stop. Wasted Effort. Just tuck your tail and go home.¡±

    Yue avoided Kaori¡¯s strike by escaping through the window Shia had jumped through. Looking back over her shoulder, she gave a grin. It held the feeling like ¡°Try catching something outside of your reach.¡±

    That ¡°uuuu!¡± Raising a vexed voice, Kaori chases after. Her silver wings unfolded and she took to the sky. Is their rtionship good or bad¡­? At least Yue seemed to like the interaction with Kaori.

    The people left behind stared on in an absent-minded state.

    ¡°Hmmm, finally, master has surrendered to Shia, too. In that case, the time in which he falls for mistress and Kaori¡¯s charm grows ever closer.¡±

    Tio drawed up her unnatural chest, the brutal double hills protruding with a Bachikon! The sound seemed to have an effect on the room. Amorousness overflowed from her body, in particr, the remaining men suddenly be more slouchy.

    However, that sex appeal was let loose on Hajime specifically.

    ¡°Putting aside Kaori, you have no chance.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­ haaa¡­ so intense¡­ from master¡­ breaking my hopes¡­ piercing adequately, mistresses¡¯ weakness¡­ haa¡­ haaa!!¡±

    Her body started shaking from Hajime¡¯s word, her thighs fidgeting as she hugged herself. The sensual atmosphere this gave was iparable to the sex appeal from moments before.

    However, the slouching appearance of the men from earlier withered quickly. This was because of the unpleasant look on Tio¡¯s face. This killed the mood. (Trantion Note: Yes, I find freaky hot girls in the throes of ecstasy to be a real turn off¡­ oh to be in light novelnd!)

    Shizuku caught Hajime¡¯s strange remark, which seemed to casually suggest that Kaori was in the same category as Shia.

    (Then as for me¡­ Hey, what do I have to do with any of this! Kaori seems to be taken good care of. That is enough and, yes, there is nothing else to conclude!)

    Standing in a corner of the room, Shizuku¡¯s face scrunches up in oneical face after another. Everyone else is focused on Tio. A few gave Hajime brooding or evil expressions. Hajime gave another sigh. Meanwhile, the chases continued on outside.

    For noon time in Fair Bergen, it was very noisypared to the usual tranquility.

    **________

    ¡°Uu, I encountered such cruel eyes¡­¡±

    It sounded from a forest corner of Fair Bergen, theint shining with the orange of the evening sun.

    In a za set off a little way in the town, many tables had been set. There was a fountain using spring water in the center. Usually a ce for people to rest, none of the residents were out right now, concerned with other matters. Only Hajime and Shia remained there. All the other members were gone, making preparations for travel.

    Hajime sat down at one of the tables in the deserted open space, giving Shia a nod in eptance of her hard work and training. The cause, of course, was the attack from Arutena. Shia had been chased to exhaustion by someone who used animal-like perception rather than physical strength, likely only stopped by her grandfather¡¯s intervention.

    As Hajime watched her drooping rabbit ears, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Those ears started to twitch violently.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t enjoy it. It was seriously scary!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s great to find a friend your age. Isn¡¯t it good you got to y fully?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t lie to you, but can you really call that ying, or that kind of rtionship friends? I think I understand what Hajime is going through with Tio now, huh? How should I say¡­ being liked doesn¡¯t feel bad, but it¡¯s exhausting?¡±

    The fatigue caused Shia to droop once again.

    Hajime felt sympathy for Shia, giving her a node. He understood better than anyone how the goodwill he provided toward Tio was not the extent of a mere transformation. Tio¡¯s desire to not be defeated by Shia and Yue was strong. Therefore, Hajime felt tired, a regrettable reality of his true feelings.

    Hajime¡¯s expression softly turned into a smile, and he lifted up a hand quietly. He gave Shia a kind pat, soothing her rabbit ears. As Hajime fawned over one of her ears, Shia trembled offering her other ear.

    He had both wonderful rabbit ears wrapped up in his hand, his cheeks blooming. The sweet sound of him stroking her ears with his fingers leaked out, the sweetness transmitting into the neighboring air and wrapping Shia and Hajime up in a sweet space.

    Hiding her face in her blueish white hair, she speaks in a whispered voice.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime¡­ The¡­ thing is, that, it¡¯s daytime¡­ that¡­¡±

    The voice was fraught with expectation that can¡¯t hide shamefulness. It was obvious what she wanted to say. She just wanted to be clear.

    Hajime rose from his seat with a noise and moved next to Shia, where he sat down. Shia noticed the sign and twitched while turning her face down, her body still shaken. She was pursued by Hajime gently, who turned Shia¡¯s shoulders towards him. He held her powerfully just like that.

    Shia¡¯s face, held by Hajime, boiled uppletely red. Her pupils, full of light, were moistened. The maiden¡¯s eyes were too pretty, looking up at Hajime, overflowing with affection.

    ¡°¡­. Shia, it was you who said ¡°The future isn¡¯t absolute,¡± certainly it¡¯s like that.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°It was the thing Shia had said to Hajime long ago when she wanted to travel with them. A once-in-a-lifetime confession, words of answer that Shia long since believed were impossible. Absolutely, these words of determination turned to Hajime.

    ¡°Shia¡­ now, you haven¡¯t confirmed your feelings.¡±

    There was still Yue who was ¡°special¡±. Is she really even good enough to hear such a thing? Shia was afraid of confirming.

    ¡°I love Shia very much¡­ I do not want to lose her to anybody.¡±

    Even though the words were selfish, his desire leaked from them. Shia¡¯s eyes increased in heat, she let out a hot breath like a dragon.

    ¡°There is not chance I want to let you go, so please decide. Shia is my woman!¡±

    ¡°¡­. Yes¡­. Yes¡­ I am Hajime¡¯s woman!¡±

    While tears fell down her cheeks and her body lips tightened, she wore a smile. It was a blooming, energetic, full smile. No, a smile that was many times more beautiful and lovelier than anything preceding it. Surely, if other men saw Shia today, their hearts would race and their blood pressure would rise just by this look.

    In it, Hajime was no exception. The love within him spiked and he hugged Shia tightly, taking her lips against his own.

    ¡°Nu¡­. mmmm¡­¡±

    At Hajime¡¯s beckon, rejoicing tears fell from Shia. Her body lightened like cotton candy, a sweet sigh leaking from her. Her body burst with heat like the Guryuen Labyrinth as if she¡¯d start melting at any moment.

    ¡°¡­. Ah¡­. Hajime¡­¡±

    A silver bridge hung from their parting lips separated with only a breath. The embarrassed Shia lowers her eyes. Her usual cheerfulness is overridden by a terrific loveliness. It was a charm that could hold a man captive in a way that matched even Yue¡¯s mysterious beauty.

    Shia¡¯s pink lips opened slightly, her tongue moving with a chirochrio (abundance?). Her pupils give him an upward nce. A look that said¡­ ¡°more¡±.

    Hajime smiled, looking at the lovely pleading Shia. His lips met hers again as his hand touched her cheek.

    At that point, an impatient voice suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Fuhya, to start doing that that¡­ those two¡­ and outside!¡±

    ¡°Shh! Suzu, you¡¯re being too loud!¡±

    ¡°Shizuku-chan is being too kind when ites to Hajime.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Everyone is being too noisy, you¡¯ll embarrass Shia.¡±

    To those familiar voices, Shia separated her lips with a gasped and turned her gaze to those who were talking.

    Shia, bing aware of the group, lost the mood. ¡°Wait, oh, that!¡± as a people fell from the corner of the flower bed where the za was enclosed.

    Falling on top of each other, Kouki, Ryuutaro, Suzu, Shizuku, and Kaori were there. Yue let out a sigh, appearing from behind. Tio appeared as well, floating an interesting smile. Apparently, they had all been hiding to watch the love affair between Shia from cover.

    While getting up in a hurry, the group blushed. Suzu and Shizuku didn¡¯t seem to be able to look directly at Shia and Hajime.

    ¡°To see, see¡­ and everyone, how long have you been there¡­.¡±

    Shia was shaking, her face turning deep red like an explosion. The one who answer the question directed at Suzu turned out to be Hajime.

    ¡°It was since I was ying with Shia¡¯s ears.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the beginning, everyone saw¡­ yet you still say it like that¡­¡±

    Shia hit Hajime repeatedly out of a sense of shame. Tears form in her eyes, but they had different meaning from a moment ago.

    ¡°Why do you want to hide it? It was good timing, and I didn¡¯t want to miss the chance.¡±

    ¡°I did not want to miss it either¡­ but even so¡­¡±

    Shia¡¯s spirit was dampened by Hajime¡¯s nkly nice manner, further causing her to feel embarrassed, yet also happy.

    As usual, Tio speaks up while floating a smile at such a Shia.

    ¡°Please, how was it? How was the taste of passion from master? Nn? Tell this mistress a little, how is Shia¡¯s happy embarrassment?¡±

    ¡°Speak for yourself, pervert.¡±

    Tio had put her arm around Shia and then suddenly she copsed from a strike to the back of the head. Her finger twitched, moving into a point, and it was drawn to¡­ ¡°So it was Yue¡±. Yue had chucked a lump of ice mercilessly at her head unexpectedly.

    ¡°Yue¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­. Shia.¡±

    Shia had nced back at Yue, who was giving Tio a cold look as Tio pointed at her. After Yue dismissed Tio, she gave Shia a patient look. And then she smiled lightly, both of her hands opening.

    ¡°¡­ Come.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Yue, now.¡±

    Shia jumped into Yue¡¯s chest. She clinged to Yue, with the size of a child but the stability of a woman. Yue patted her head with a look of kind affection while she hugged Shia in turn.

    ¡°¡­ Yue, I¡­ finally!¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ you worked hard. Good child.

    ¡°I love Yue, much the same!¡±

    Shia echoed and then wept for joy. Shia was understood. However much Hajime thought someone to be important, it was ultimately up to Yue, whom was ¡°just as himself¡±. Without worrying about Hajime, anyone else would be an ¡°other¡± to Yue.

    Yue treated Shia like a younger sister. She, the older sister, had watched her younger sister working hard. Moreover, the feelings of Hajime, which were stubborn, were finally epted. It was a joyous event that Yue epted sincerely, the value of Shia, and her right to her feelings¡­

    ¡°Is Yue not bothered?¡±

    Unintentionally, Hajime muttered with a sullen face as Shia happily pressed her face against Yue¡¯s breast. The younger sister who depends too much is reluctant. Like a good older sister does not baby, both people wore an expression of contentment that looked heartwarming overall.

    ¡°Tio, next will be our turns, let¡¯s work hard.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I dream of the day that I am attacked by husband and worked hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you can¡¯t act like¡­ Tio.¡±

    Tio was in the state of copsing while Kaori was talking while poking her. Tio revived with her eyes shining with hope. In the surroundings, Koaki, and Ryuutaro were looking at each other awkwardly, while Suzu looked at Shia and Hajime with an unreadable expression.

    Do they need to encourage each other? Hajime opened a mouth with a troubled smile after hearing Kaori¡¯s words.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tempt me so much¡­¡±

    ¡°!!¡± X2

    Kaori and Tio look at Hajime with surprise, their eyes shining like stars. There was no other meaning to that¡­ their dropped confidence recovering quickly.

    Hajime had no intention to ept a partner who Yue didn¡¯t like at all, but he couldn¡¯t think Yue would value people that she constantly fought with. Of course, now that Shia has been epted, there already is someone ¡°besides Yue¡±, and the decliningint of their being only one isn¡¯t inmon use.

    The main points is that Hajime has recognized two people as important. To the degree which forgets itself when there are others.

    Though Shia doesn¡¯t have a monopoly on his desire, it was still dered that Hajime epted Shia and had a ce in his heart. This meant things were not helpless for the others.

    And at that time, Yue wore a pleased expression, Kaori and Tio¡¯s eyes were sparkly while Suzu watched on nervously. Everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to meet restlessly.

    Hajime opened his mouth without knowing what was going through Suzu¡¯s mind, suppressing Kaori and Tio.

    ¡°And? What are a couple of peeping toms doing together? You¡¯re a bit early for supper. So what is your business?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡­ we met Yue idently, and we¡­¡±

    Shizuku gives a perplexed expression to Suzu. It seems like Suzu had noticed something unusual regarding Hajime. They seemed to have joined Yue idently when she was looking for Hajime.

    Hajime shot Suzu a dubious look. Suzu stepped forward toward such a Hajime.

    ¡°Nagumo-san, You see, take Suzu to the nextrgebyrinth, please!¡±

    Because he thought Kouki would be the one making that kind of request, he was surprised when it was Suzu that was the first to beg.

    ¡°Suzu, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Kouki, this is about me. Therefore, this is an individual request for Suzu. Please don¡¯t butt in!¡±

    After Suzu returned from thebyrinth, Kouki possessed a gloomy atmosphere in response to her words, but with no strength to retaliate, he stopped. So it was not everyone, but Suzu specifically.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t apany, I¡¯ll help bring us back to Japan anyway, and I said I can provide strengthening artifacts so that you can be strong, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is certainly so¡­, but, as for Nagumo, you won¡¯t lend a hand to Eri?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is it Nakamura¡­? Well, it is so. It¡¯s possible I¡¯d shoot her on sight on instinct. She is one of the reasons Kaori was killed.¡±

    Suzu floats an embarrassed smile towards Hajime¡¯s bitter expression.

    ¡°It is so, However, I want to meet her and talk. Therefore, I need power. So I want to challenge thergebyrinth again. And no matter how the result bes, when youe out, you¡¯ll probably end up in the territory of the demons.¡±

    ¡°Suzu, that is¡­¡±

    Shizuku grabbed Suzu¡¯s shoulders instinctively. No true friend would allow another to go into the demon territory alone.

    However, Suzu was ovee with her strength of will, and there wasn¡¯t a single doubt in the look she gave to Shizuku as she held her shoulders.

    On the other hand, she was convinced that if she traveled with Hajime, she¡¯d have the chance to persuade Eri. If she apanied Hajime to the source of the ice and snowbyrinth, they¡¯d end up in the so-called demon king castle, which seems to be where Eri was held up.

    Anyway, the ice and snowbyrinth is east of the south continent. The country Gand, the stronghold of the demons, was in the central southern continent.

    Suzu knew that it was impossible for Hajime to be concerned about Eri, therefore Suzu understand it and knew Hajime might not wait for Eri toe around before leaving. Therefore, she¡¯d talk to Eri until Hajime found out how they could return, and the best way to get that chance was by apanying them to the ice and snowbyrinth.

    When Suzu turned her eyes back to Hajime from Shizuku, she asked earnestly with a tone that suggested desperation.

    ¡°And if, if it¡¯s possible to collect Eri with that, if Eri wants forgiveness¡­ in that case can you return us to Japan together. Please! Please, I beg you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Suzu¡¯s screaming plea echoed, no one could say anything and everyone was silent.

    Honestly, for Hajime, he remembered the look on Eri¡¯s face. The spectacle when Kaori fell was recalled at this moment, and only murderous intent sprang with thoughts of Eri.

    It was selfish that Suzu did things this way regarding Eri. However, the thought of cooperating felt like a small bone stuck in his throat. The girl named Eri Nakamura was already an enemy to Hajime.

    However, even if it¡¯s so, the request of Suzu was done with all of her heart. It was the eyes of the ascribable Kaori as to why Hajime possessed so much urge to kill Eri. Those eyes said something, conveying their own thoughts and meanings.

    At that time, the long silent Kouki opened his mouth.

    ¡°Nagumo, I must also ask. I am the cause of what happened to Eri. Even though it might be unpleasant, I must speak with Eri. I can¡¯t let Suzu go along to the demon territory. In it¡­¡±

    Kouki had to strongly bit his lip, his fist grasped giving words with a slightly depressed atmosphere.

    ¡°As it is, it is not possible to end. Shizuku was also able to obtain the age of gods magic. I, uh¡­ if we keep following, we¡¯ll surely obtain power. If it is not such a mean ce full of mental attacks, even I should be able to capture it. Argebyrinth where it goes this time, is a ce even those demons can capture. Then, surely I can!¡±

    ¡°Kouki¡­¡±

    To the appearance of Kouki, with his pped trembling fist and dark atmosphere, Shizuku watched him with anxious eyes. Shizuku remembered the look of shock on Kouki when she was able to obtain the age of gods magic and he was not. Therefore, though he took care not to let it show, to a childhood friend he could not conceal his uneasiness.

    ¡°Oh certainly, I can¡¯t let Suzu go alone. When it came to Eri, given Nagumo¡¯s character, I have to ask too.¡±

    ¡°Ryuutaro too, Haa, well, it doesn¡¯t fit to let Suzu go alone. Nagumo-san¡­ whether it is possible to ask¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t really matter if it was Kouki or Suzu, if apanion was going, Ryuutaro would cheerfullye too. Though her eyebrows were lowered to the character of eight from embarrassed towards such a Ryuutaro, Shizuku smiled like she was weed by Kouki now. Next, Shizuku bowed, seeming to apologize to Hajime.

    Hajime turned his eyes to Suzu with a desperate look to the decision of Shizuku, nearly brought to tears. Kouki who had some returned feeling, Ryuutaro who was a muscle brain, Kouki and Kaori who worried about Shizuku, who worried about Suzu as a childhood friend, and finally he threw back a loud sigh.

    And, Yue, and Shia, and Tio¡¯s eyes, and they had opened their mouths and were nodding as if to say they understood the unpleasantness of having to make this request.

    ¡°¡­ If I get even a little of hostility, I¡¯ll shoot to kill¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, Nagumo-san, thank you!¡±

    Suzu, who managed to get consent, looked wiped out, her face bright with the expression of thanks. Shizuku also expressed thanks.

    Because he¡¯d need to invent concept magic that would prevent a re-summon in addition to the magic that would allow them to return to their world in the first ce, Hajime was thinking that it would take a while to return anyway, even after getting thest piece of magic.

    Whatever Suzu did would not be an obstacle for his return, so he didn¡¯t think there was any reason to not ept. However, the thought of Eri reforming and returning, Hajime did not think it was possible, and if she did get in his way, he would shoot her to death seriously.

    Eventually, Hajime should take Suzu to thestrgebyrinth and decided to permit it as it did not give him any problems in particr. With his own magic rising thanks to sublimation magic, it shouldn¡¯t create any problems.

    Ignoring Suzu, who had a new sense of purpose, and the sweet feelings that came with it. Hajime smiled to himself. Yue and the other nestled close to such a Hajime.

    ¡°¡­ Nn, a magnanimous Hajime is cute.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, this is a Hajime to be proud of.¡±

    ¡°After all, master is tsundere.¡±

    ¡°Getting¡­ hehe, thank you, Hajime.¡±

    From each, warmly treating Hajime, he nced away. And Yue and the othersughed happily to see it.

    This ce of gods and demons was interesting, but it seemed like they were reaching the final stretch.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    <strong>Chapter 136 ¨C Schnee Snowfield</strong>

    Gliding across the clouds and glistening in the sunlight, the airship Ferner could be seen unopposed in the sky.

    ¡°As far as the eye can see it¡¯s an ocean of clouds.¡± Shia muttered while looking outside the window of the bridge.

    ¡°¡­. the Shunee (Schnee) snowfield is always covered in an overcast sky. The outside is frigid.¡± Yue exined while nodding.

    The Shunee snowfield and Risen Large Canyon divided the south continent in half. On the eastern side sat the heavy snow field, which was covered in cloudy weather throughout the year, so even during periods when it doesn¡¯t snow, the earth remains smothered in snow and ice.

    East of the Sea of Trees caught between the demon country of Gand and the southern continent is this mysterious ce of snow and ice. Strangely, neither the Sea of Trees nor the country of Gand are touched by snow or ice, as if the boundary was cut with an impassible wall.

    The interior of the snowfield houses a considerablyrge gorge, likely formed from the ice and the snow. Thest of thergebyrinths should be at the tip of the gorge, the Shunee Snow Cave. Normally, an adventurer would be worn down by the cold on their way towards reaching the tip, making it a perfect location for thebyrinth.

    Hajime had known of the snow cave¡¯s location ever since his conversation with Miredi. Make no mistake, he understood it was a greatbyrinth. However, a super convenient tool named airship allowed him to skim over the clouds in rtivefort.

    ¡°Master, is thepass working properly?¡± Tio asked.

    Hajime was holding apass the size of his palm in one hand.

    He had received it from Luluo Haltina, apass designed with concept magic to show him ¡°the ce he desired¡±. In which case, it was pointed straight for the Shunee cave with pinpoint uracy.

    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s okay. This is wonderful. The needle doesn¡¯t just face in the direction I want, I also get a sense of the exact location and distance as well, somehow.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? So it seems to understand where the ce is specifically. It must be hard to describe how that works.¡±

    Kaori agreed with Hajime¡¯s words of admiration. When they were in Fair Bergen, he tried an experiment by marking specific coordinates using thepass. The exact geo-location was determined in someplicated way. The power of this concept magic was shocking; he rejoiced that he could even feel the existence of his hometown in Japan.

    Of course, the coordinates vanished as the power demands increased exponentially. The consumption of magic increased proportionally to the distance of what you¡¯re looking for. To locate a coordinate on Earth, all of Hajime¡¯s power was used in one go. Fortunately, he barely avoided fainting by supplementing his power just before it dried up.

    Shia returned from the window, approaching the sofa Hajime was sitting at. To Hajime¡¯s right, Yue always clung. The left side was the ce the Shia had originally sat. So she abandoned the window and hopped over, a perplexed look on her face.

    As Hajime watched her suspiciously from the side of his eyes, Shia appeared nervous and fidgety. She seemed to feel nervous now that Hajime had formally begun to treat her as his lover, bing more embarrassed at unreservedly clinging to him.

    Hajime¡¯s expression softened at the appearance of the beautiful figure of Shia, grabbing her hand and pulling her to sit next to himself.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed now, we¡¯ve already been seen.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shia is cute.¡±

    Hajimeughs as she shows an amazed expression, meanwhile Yue warmly speaks through narrowed eyes. Though Kaori is giving an envious look, she also nods in agreement at Yue¡¯s words.

    Tio gave a perverted smile while moving to sit next to Shia on the sofa.

    ¡°Kuku¡­ certainly Shia has be cuter. So how was your first night? Was it painful¡­ or did it feel good? Why don¡¯t you let us know? Hora¡­ hora¡­ let us know¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s impossible to answer!¡±

    ¡°What is it? So Master¡¯s performance so poor you can¡¯t say? Yes?¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t true! Instead it was amazing¡­ many times¡­ wait, what are you getting me to say!¡±

    As Shia was suggesting, during theirst night in Fair Bergen, Shia and Hajime has spent the night together. Yue had prevented any peeping toms, including a certain Sea of Trees princess she needed to spank, which left the princes writhing in ecstasy on the ground.

    Shia covered her face with her hands, hiding her shame. It seemed to have various meanings after her impactful first night. It was an inevitability as you could say Hajime was a warrior with a long military service. Needless to say, it was Yue who turned him into the super soldier he is today.

    While licking her lips, Yue gave a bewitching smile that suggested that with ¡°three of them¡±, the erotic vampire princess would be ¡°included next time¡±, her eyes showing her worldly desires. While holding Shia, he nced over at thepanion he had turned, and gave Tio a demonic flick on the forehead.

    Pow! It hit with a terrific sound, and everyone continued to ignore Tio as she writhed on the floor wearing an expression of ecstasy.

    ¡°It¡¯d be good if we could finish the greatbyrinths. I want to meet up with Myuu again soon.¡±

    To avoid the embarrassing mood, Shia changed the subject while wearing a bright expression andughing in desperation, but Hajime quickly moves things back on target.

    ¡°In addition, we should make time for Kam (TN: Her father).¡±

    ¡°Hajime¡­¡±

    Hajime gently patted Shia¡¯s head, his eyes wrought with worry. Shia shakes her head with a soft smile to reassure him.

    As a matter of fact, Hajime had offered to take Kam with them when he left for Earth shortly after they had fought the empire, but received a curt reply. As he had predicted, Kam and rest of them had answered no, determined to protect the name of the Haulia tribe and fight until the bitter end.

    It was decided then that Shia would separate from her family. Hajime gave a sigh. He was unable to refute Kam, who gave a happy smile while saying ¡°It¡¯s enough if you keep Shia happy¡±, which showed his resolve as a father. It may end up being possible toe and go between worlds; however, they did not yet know the limits of the concept magic, and it was also possible that the mad gods may interfere, making it extremely difficult. Moreover, he wanted to spend hisst days in this world with family.

    Shia sympathized with his feelings, showing him a bright smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said my goodbyes to father, and although it breaks my heart, I¡¯m happy, and I¡¯ll be even more happy in the future.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Fufu¡­ I realized this when I saw you with Myuu, you¡¯re overprotective when ites to family, you know.¡±

    Shia gave an amusedugh under her breath, matching Yue¡¯s bright look while mischievously embracing Hajime¡¯s arm.

    ¡°¡­ Nn, we mustn¡¯t depend on Hajime¡¯s kindness too much.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, certainly, it won¡¯t be good if we depend too much on Hajime.¡±

    To Kaori, who wore a sulky expression while looking around ufortably, Hajime could say nothing as he came off more like a womanizer.

    The side door opened, and Kouki¡¯s group entered. Kouki and the rest had been training using the artifacts Hajime had provided them, and it seemed like they were taking a break. They took seats in another sofa, while ignoring Tio, whom had a swollen forehead and a gross look on her face.

    ¡°So, how are the artifacts, are you getting used to them?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s surprising. The output has been doubled, the added benefits will be very useful.¡±

    To Hajime¡¯s question, Kouki wore aplicated expression while patting the holy sword sitting at his waist, acknowledging the increase in strength.

    ¡°While being able to walk through the air is odd, it¡¯s seriously amazing. It will be really useful once we get used to it, not even mentioning the ability to increase and decrease weight.¡±

    ¡°Suzu also is extremely pleased with it. It seems far easier to use now. Thank you, Hajime-kun!¡±

    ¡°I also have no problems. If anything, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too strong. However, we won¡¯t know anything until we¡¯ve managed to get some actualbat experience.¡±

    Everyone seemed to be satisfied with the modified artifacts that Hajime had prepared. They all had a suitable fighting spirit for tackling thest dungeon, especially for Suzu, whose eagerness to meet Eri once again was shown.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re fighting strength should increase by several times if you can master your new skills, make any effort before you find yourself crushed in the demon territory.¡±

    Though Hajime gave off a curt attitude, the power he had given them was the real thing. With him helping Suzu reach her objectives, Suzu and the rest of the party¡¯s opinion on Hajime was ¡°Tsundere¡±, but they didn¡¯t say anything because he was still a little scary.

    At this time, Hajime¡¯s gaze unexpectedly snapped forward towards his target. The mood shifted from rxed to serious.

    ¡°¡­ Did we arrive?¡± Yue asked.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time to descend.¡±

    At Hajime¡¯smand, Ferner rushes into the sea of clouds, and everyone¡¯s gazes turn serious as they look out of the windows.

    After only a few seconds of descending through white clouds, Ferner was instantly enveloped with a snow storm cold enough to freeze hull in an instant.

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly severely cold, as you said, that is not this mistress¡¯ forte.¡±

    Tio grumbled while trembling and staring at the silveryndscape enveloped with blizzards with unpleased eyes.

    ¡°Everyone, hold on to the artifact I¡¯m handing you, it will help protect you against the cold which will help greatly in surviving thisbyrinth.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, anything Hajime handmade, wonderful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, the part with the snow crystal motif is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°This is my third present from Hajime¡­ ehehe.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Master, why just a tiny snowman? Although it¡¯s cute by itself, I was hoping for an essory with a more borate design.¡±

    Each pendant artifact that Hajime handed out offered protection from the cold. There were a snow crystal motif made from a translucent light blue stone embedded in an borate design that seemed to absorb the light.

    Only Tio received a pendant which had a snowman on it, wearing an American-like smile with cheerful features. She gave a wistful expression as shepared her pendant to everyone else¡¯s.

    ¡°When you do something about your inclinations, I¡¯ll present you with something better.¡±

    ¡°Is that to say this lowly mistress¡­ is not worth a womanly present¡­? It¡¯s too cruel, Master. The gap, the unpleasantness is too painful. Please give this mistress a nicer present!¡±

    ¡°¡­ so it¡¯s decided that you won¡¯t fix your behavior¡­?¡±

    Suzu and Shizaku give each other a look of amazement as Tio embraced Hajime while wearing a look as if she¡¯s about to cry.

    ¡°¡­ Shizu, Shizu, aren¡¯t these just rocks? In that case, wouldn¡¯t a snowman be much better?¡±

    ¡°Suzu, please don¡¯t point out such a difference in treatment, because it¡¯s too sad¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If it¡¯s effective, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ryuutaro, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what it¡¯s about.¡±

    In Shizuku¡¯s hand was nothing but amon rock you could pick up anywhere, apart from its ability to protect against the cold. The dejected Suzu and Shizuku had slumped shoulders afterparing their pendants to the ones the other girls had received. For once, Kouki was actually able to read the mood, unlike normal. (TN: In other words, Hajime gave Shia, Yue, and Kaori beautiful gems, gave Tio and unromantic snowman, and gave Shizuku and Suzu a rock, lol.)

    In the meantime, Ferner reached the Gorge of Ice and Snow, where the entrance to the ice and snow cave likely leads to the greatbyrinth.

    While operating Ferner, Hajime navigated the forge using far sight, and while it normally would have taken a while to locate it, with the help of Ferner that time was cut significantly. However, upon reaching the end of the gorge, the cave entrance was yet to be seen.

    ¡°¡­ Nn? Does it end here? Thepass says it¡¯s still further ahead.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hajime, look.¡±

    ¡°At what?¡±

    Yue pointed at the crystal disy that showed the surroundings, activating a zoom function. Hajime looked at where she indicated, finding that the width of the gorge apparently narrowed up ahead. The ice and snow had piled up, creating a huge domed passage, leading towards the inside.

    ¡°There is no other way. It¡¯s about a kilometer until the cave. Looks like we¡¯re walking from here.¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the snow, it looks like it might be fun.¡±

    Out of everyone who began moving at Hajime¡¯s orders, only Shia appeared to be excited. She was like a child on a train who climbs onto their seat to look outside as they pass by the silveryndscape.

    Though this was simr to the time that Shia had first seen the ocean, how Hajime looked at her was different. A Shia with her rabbit ears waving about extravagantly as she frolicked around with a child-like innocence was far too adorable. He seemed to want to hug her tightly, and it was necessary for him to hold himself back.

    While scratching his head, hajimei concentrated on guiding Ferner into the depths of the ravine which was quickly bing too narrow tond properly.

    Hajime opened the lower hatch on the outside¡­ and was immediately attacked byrge swaths of snowing up into his face. The artifact that protected against the cold did not provide any barrier, it only kept the person¡¯s temperature within a constant and suitable range. While trying not to be blinded, he hurriedly covered himself with a coat.

    ¡°Waa, is this snow? It¡¯s hard and fluffy!¡±

    As such, Shia lone became excited. While her body was pummeled with the snow storm, she was busy stamping her feet and scooping it up without reservation, her eyes full of enjoyment.

    ¡°Oi, Shia. Let¡¯s go, you¡¯re getting too excited¡­ Oi, are you listening?¡±

    As Shia frolicked, she appeared to not hear the words of admonishment Hajime was giving her. Instead, she yed in the pure-white snow thaty thickly about energetically while raising her voice.

    ¡°And she fell into an abyss, as it was¡­¡±

    As Shia dives in the snow, the ground copses under her while Hajime mutters something in a narrator¡¯s voice while turning scornful eyes to the newly formed massive crevasse that opens into a deep hole.

    Shia had fallen into a crack in the earth while letting out a scream ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± There was a fissure that ran along the gorge, but the umted snow had made it impossible to notice.

    ¡°Will you settle down before Shia dies? Hey! Shiaaaa!¡±

    The dumbfounded Shizuku and Suzu began to fall into a panic while making pale faces. Meanwhile, Kouki and Ryuutaro were at a loss for words given the situation.

    ¡°Settle down, Shia won¡¯t be defeated by a fall like that. Besides, we need to get down there too.¡±

    Hajime waves it away like it was nothing and then jumped the 400 meters down into the crevasse after Shia without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Yue also jumped after them.

    Everyone was provided with an artifact that provided the effect of aerodynamic, which provided them a method of reducing their rate of fall. Of course, Suzu could put up an energy-absorbing effect. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem for Kouki¡¯s group, although it went againstmon sense to leap off a cliff.

    Suzu group peeked over the ravine quiet and watery eyed at the thought of jumping off the edge.

    ¡°What are you hesitating for? There is no time to hesitate! Aren¡¯t you making a better effort?¡±

    Tio couldn¡¯t stand waiting behind them and thus gave a push in both the emotional and physical sense. With the feeling of being pushed like a bungee jumper without a rope, Suzu is forcefully pushed.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go, because I¡¯ll go ¨C Suzu is a person who can do it if you do it, just let me go at my own pace!¡±

    ¡°The day grows darker as you say things like that. Look,e here.¡±

    ¡°Yaa¡­ wait, please don¡¯t life me. I¡¯ll do it myself, I¡¯ll go myselfffff¡­.¡±

    Tio lifted Suzu and then threw her like trash towards the bottom of the ravine. The scream thins as she falls down the ravine, her voice echoing magnificently.

    Tio turns around and give Kouki a smile as he turns pale. That smile eloquently told them all, ¡°Who dies next?¡±

    ¡°Yaegashi Shizuku. I¡¯m off!¡±

    Saying so as if trying to avoid being thrown, Shizuku leaps from the cliff with a beautiful form like a diver jumping into a pool.

    Kouki and Ryuutaro let out a ¡°Uoo!¡± and ¡°Brave!¡± before passing Tio and jumping into the ravine with a shout.

    ¡°Umu, it¡¯s good to be energetic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tio nods before jumping over the side herself.

    ¡°Calm down, Suzu. Don¡¯t cry!¡±

    Barely contained tears echo across the gorge of ice and snow.

    Suzu was shaking, and it seemed that her fall was only stopped desperately. Actually, the true reason she was crying was that she seemed to have wet herself a little, but that was something she couldn¡¯t say.

    Shizuku, Kouki, and Ryuutaro tried tofort her, however, the three people had little strength left after their own experience bungee jumping without a rope.

    ¡°Suzu, it¡¯s so soft¡­ cute.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that tofort yourself.¡±

    Hajime tsukomi¡¯d while giving Suzu, who seemed like a small animal under Kaori¡¯s care, a look.

    At that point, a dogon noise came from the corner of the wall near the bottom of the ravine where Hajime stood, followed by a shout ¡°Uryaaa!!¡±

    A part of the wall had copsed with a roaring sound. There, Shia strolls out calmly with Doryukken propped on her shoulder.

    ¡°Iya¡­ to be caught by such a cunning trapped, my innocence was yed with! cough¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Though it¡¯s not the greatbyrinth, it¡¯s still dangerous here, don¡¯t forget it!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry¡­ I got a little carried away¡­¡±

    With a deceptive smile, Hajime rapped Shia on the head with his knuckles while scolding her. As she dropped her shoulders dejectedly, he grabs her cheek and gives a muni.

    While punishing Shia¡¯s cheek with one hand, he held thepass with the other. Thepass indicated which road to follow from a branch up ahead.

    ¡°Come on guys, don¡¯t stand around engrossed in your own world forever, let¡¯s go.¡± Hajime shouted and Suzu seemed to regain her lost energy, nodding with renewed vigor.

    Everything in the surrounding area was covered with ice and snow, and the water didn¡¯t flow. Is everything frozen? Even with the snow storm in the valley above, the cold chill blew through, making a moderate temperature seem impossible.

    If they didn¡¯t have the artifacts to ward against the cold, just how much of their physical strength would be cut down. When the night falls, it could reach as low as -30, if not lower.

    Lumps of ice and icicles that seemed to grow from the ground appeared more and more the farther they advanced. The wind also seemed to blow stronger, and the temperature continued to drop.

    ¡°This is a little troubling.¡± Tio wore a difficult expression and stood with some difficulty.

    ¡°It should be within 500 meters. It¡¯s dangerous with the snow fluttering around and obstructing our views. Tio, can you please disperse the wind?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    At Hajime¡¯s request, Tio gathered her magic to avert the wind to the left and right. However, before she executed it, an objection was voiced.

    ¡°Wait, that, let Suzu do it!¡±

    That¡¯s right, Suzu.

    With a fighting spirit, Suzu grasped onto two iron-ribbed fans that were the new artifacts Hajime had created.

    The fans had been imbued with age of god magic much like the way Shizuku¡¯s sword had been modified. Particrly, using the newly obtained sublimation magic, magic formations were carved into the iron-ribbed fan and evolved ordingly.

    Though she had practiced on the deck of the Ferner, was it enough to use the fans properly? It had a magic absorbing function too. Using it while paying attention to the magic usage was a good idea to reduce the consumption of magic.

    Tio gave Hajime a questioning look, and he gave a nod in eptance.

    ¡°Yosh, then let¡¯s do it! Sacred Shield!¡±

    As soon as Suzu recited the magic¡¯s name, a translucent barrier surrounded them with watery light. The barrier drew a curve loosely towards the front, generating a ripple of light that was beaten fast from the central portion of the outside.

    The sacred shield was defensive magic, providing the ability to distribute energy of an object thates into contact with it. One of the features of the fan was the ability to create the barrier without chanting. The strength of the shield was middle ss for the sake of efficacy.

    ording to Suzu¡¯s n, when the snow and wind hit the barrier, the power is dispersed and thrown to the side, softening it to a gentle breeze.

    ¡°¡­ Nn. It¡¯s not bad.¡± Yue gave her impression after seeing Suzu¡¯s barrier.

    The saint barrier was evolved magic from sublimation, seeming to the level where even a genius like Yue was willing to acknowledge it. Suzu smiled broadly from thepliment.

    With the storm averted, their continued movement became much easier. As Hajime continued on, he suddenly halted, gazing forward with squinted eyes.

    ¡°¡­ Is that it?¡±

    When they followed Hajime¡¯s look, there was a crack with a beautiful isosceles triangle at the tip of the dead end. The needle of thepass pointed straight ahead. So this was the cave of ice and snow.

    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re here, but Hajime¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I get it, everyone prepare yourself. Something ising!¡±

    Shia¡¯s eyes lowered dangerously, while her rabbit ears danced around. She detected two or more signs of something in the darkness of the cave. While Yue, Kaori, and Tio remained rxed as usual, tension ramped up with Kouki and the others.

    Immediately¡­

    ¡°Ggigigigigigigi.¡± X5

    While giving a strange yell, a demon with a strange body came out of the cave, moving around fiercely.

    With an appearance like a gori covered in white hair, it stood three meters high and walked on two legs, unlike a gori.

    You could go so far as to say,

    ¡°Yeti? [TN: They call it big foot. Not the abominable snowman, or better yet, a Yeti. I¡¯m changing it to Yeti.]

    ¡°As you would expect¡­ in a parallel world, meeting UMA of a snow mountain in a ce like this¡­¡±

    Koari wore a stiff smile, while Hajime slipped Donner out while muttering, however, this time Shizuku stopped him.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun. Though it¡¯s bad, please let us take of this ourselves. Kouki¡­ Ryuutaru. Suzu!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s do this!¡±

    ¡°We absolutely won¡¯t lose!¡±

    Kouki and the rest rushed out ahead after taking Shizuku¡¯s order. They actually wanted to acquire actualbat experience using the new artifacts though Kaori seemed to want to help out.

    Hajime, standing next to Yue, only shrugged, content watching them. Only Kaori came off as anxious, her hands grasped like she was praying.

    ¡°Wake up, ck Sword.¡±

    In front of Hajime, Shizuku recited the invocation in a loud voice, drawing out the first attack.

    ¡°Tear it up, flying ws!¡±

    The ability flying air ws was executed, and it approached the Yeti with a deathly invisible attack, however, the yeti seemed to move with animal intuition. They spread out like ninja¡¯s, evading the attackpletely.

    However, Shizuku seemed to have assumed they¡¯d dodge from the beginning.

    ¡°Suzu!¡±

    ¡°Understood, leave it to us!¡±

    In a sh, Kouki and Suzu moved to intercept the return strike while the magic Suzu cast struck the earth under the nearest Yeti.

    ¡°Heavy barrier, Heavy Saint!¡±

    The iron-ribbed fan turned with a glitter, a spheroidal barrier shining brightly around the earth under the Yeti. It was not a barrier to prevent the attack, but a barrier to confine the Yeti.

    After being confined in a dome, it tried to break free by tearing at it with his ws.

    At that point, a shadow appeared over Suzu, another Yeti came jumping, though Kaori had seen iting and tried to yell a warning, Suzu¡¯s magic had already been executed.

    ¡°Swallow barrier burst!¡±

    A barrier extending one meter on all sides appeared overhead of Suzu, and the Yeti swung downward after, with a Gyari noise that was blocked by the barrier.

    And, and that moment¡­

    Dogoon!!

    The barrier exploded magnificently with an effective roar. Without Suzu¡¯s influence, the barrier maintained its directionality, the orange magic rippling as the scattered remains of the barrier split overhead.

    The Yeti¡¯s body is torn by the remains of the barrier as it breaks on impact. It¡¯s somehow blown away nearly ten meters while shedding blood. Though it gave a bloodshot look burning with anger as it turns to Suzu, it waits more cautiously. No¡­ more likely it is having trouble moving after the impact.

    Anyway, because the left iron-ribbed fan was given an ¡°impact conversion¡± aspect to its barrier formation, the Yeti was repelled. So to speak¡­ it was an invocation known as barrier burst.

    On the other side, the Yeti that was still caught in the heavy barrier had not received any damage, but was forced to the ground thanks to the heavy gravity magic, the doubled effect sealing off his movements.

    Suzu was firmly suppressing two Yetis, gripping her iron fans with vignce against the other advancing Yeti.

    Shizuku took a roundabout path using high-speed movement from behind the Yeti. She elerated the drawn sword, slipping it from the scabbard using the skill, drawn out. You couldn¡¯t even see the de, only the ck tracks flecking through the air.

    ¡°Giiii.¡± {Tn: Isn¡¯t this the same noise the cockroaches make? Why does a Yeti sound like a cockroach?}

    The speed was such that he was still left with a rough cut at his back, although the Yeti evaded, narrowly avoiding a mortal wound.

    Innumerable icicles suddenly exploded from the ground surrounding Shizuku. Apparently the Yeti had a peculiar ice maniption magic.

    Though Shizuku evaded the icicles by jumping away, they dashed out from the ground and pursued her like missiles.

    On the other hand, Shizuku chanted while crossing her ck sword with its sheath.

    ¡°Meet Pulling Heaven!¡±

    When the icicle splinters flew at Shizuku, they changed orbit to meet the de and sheath of the ck sword, as if they were attracted to a ma, unable to reach Shizuku¡¯s body.

    ¡°Fly Heavenly separation!¡±

    All of the icicles that came in session to Shizuku unite in the air as they returned.

    Pulling Heaven and Heavenly Separation used the practice of gravity magic to pull things apart.

    The shot ended up returning to the Yeti who had casted it, but even with its movement dulled from the wound on its back, it managed to evade it, sliding its feet over the ice.

    ¡°¡­ Somehow¡­ that looks professional.¡±

    Shizuku mutters while shends. As she stated, the Yeti was creating a road of ice as he slid, moving as he swung his arms forward in a bent posture resembling that of a speed skater. His velocity increased drastically.

    The Yeti confronting Kouki were also sliding around the bottom of the ravine, using beautiful forms like that of skaters while creating ice as they went, probably making up for the dulled movements.

    Three of the Yeti back away and little and form a row, even their arm moves synchronizepletely as they approach with a sound that gives a forceful feeling.

    ¡°If theye from the front, it¡¯s only convenient.¡±

    Koukies up beside Shizuku. The light from his holy sword focusses and he gives a posture with a haughty attitude.

    And,

    ¡°Take this, Soaring Heights!¡±

    The deadly attack draws a shining curve, the release lead to an impact that scattered across the surroundings.

    The deadly attack did not boast the full power. Even if the original power of the holy sword was enough to destroy the Yeti. The power doesn¡¯t change even if Kouki shouts the technique. At that moment, the Yeti seemed to evade the attack in an unbelievable method.

    ¡°A triple axel?¡± Kouki leaks out a voice of disbelief.

    Exactly as stated, the Yeti performed a triple axel in response to the deadly attack, avoiding a direct impact. The three Yeti united as a row only changed at that moment, jumping in a quite artistic and effective way.

    The three yeti jump over Kouki¡¯s strike while rotating¡­ the attack missing by a fingernail, as their feet allnded in sync.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Uo!¡±

    Shizuku and Kouki backed up some distance while preventing the flowing kick that followed.

    ¡°UraaaAA!!¡±

    Ryuutaro approached from behind and struck out with his fist from the side, eliciting a shockwave. However, the Yeti bent backwards, sliding on the newly created ice. The appearance of sliding both feet resembled a move from the famous ice skater, Ina Bauer.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Kouki!¡±

    Kouki, who was determined to capture the Great Labyrinth this time, was gritting his teeth as he fought against the first enemy.

    The Yeti approached from three sides while making unpredictable moves that Kouki just could gage, continuing their assault. What is the best maneuver they had, the eight-rotation triple? Moreover, their hands expanded greatly, a huge excavator seemed to approach from every side.

    ¡°Ha¡­ shing bloom!¡±

    Letting out a sigh towards the Yeti¡¯s triumphant looks as they rotated around them, her excellent kic vision say and expression that seemed unpleasant. She drew her sword while muttering an incantation at the same time she jumped overhead using aerodynamic and urging Kouki to follow.

    The three Yetind in the ce where Shizuku was a second prior. Cutting down with their ws, theynded magnificently, but those thatnded were just two of them.

    ¡°Gigii?¡±

    The third was cut in two by the shing bloom, an ability that cut space itself.

    ¡°Look Kouki, Ryuutaro, ignore their strange movement and just finish them off quickly, I¡¯m going to Suzu.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ damn, such an enemy suddenly¡­¡±

    Kouki dashed out in a poor mood while throwing out abusivenguage in response to Shizuku¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Ryuutaro became ustomed to the movements of the Yeti, and he too began to corner one.

    Shizuku approaches Suzu, who is holding steady against a Yeti covered in wounds thanks to her manipting barriers. The neck of a Yeti caught with Heavy barrier was cut momentarily.

    Seeing that, Suzu releases the remainder of the Yeti from her barrier, and went looking for Kouki and Ryuutaro as they finished off thest two Yeti.

    They wore refreshed expressions after having finally defeated the Yeti with aplete victory. Then they were greeted by Hajime wearing a strange smile.

    ¡°You know, guys, it might be interesting to take them to earth, we¡¯d be famous for discovering the first ice skating Yeti!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re annoying, you joking demon¡­ can¡¯t we just leave them here?¡±

    Kouki snaps. The first match finally came to an end by ying in earnest.

    While Ryuutaro lets out augh and Kouki sighs, Hajime let¡¯s out a shrug and turns away, stepping towards the cave. Shizuku told Kaori that ¡°It was cool.¡± She gave a shameful gaze. Suzu send s Yue a look of expectation while being patted on the head with an ¡°it was not bad¡± praise from an elder sister absent-mindedly. It seemed like the tiny girl who was like a dirty old man was secretly aiming at Yue.

    ¡°Well, then, let¡¯smence with thest Great Labyrinth.¡± Hajime¡¯s words echoed across the gorge of ice and snow.

    It was a line intended to focus everyone¡¯s mind and forget about the ice-skating Yetis as they stepped into thest of the seven greatbyrinths, the Ice and Snow Cave of Shunee Snowfield.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Thest of the seven greatbyrinths, The Cave of Ice and Snow¡­ was like a house of mirrors.

    The passage inside thisrgebyrinth was a considerable area,rge enough for ten people to stand side by side. The walls made from ice possessed the transparency of crystal. Thanks to the reflections you could easily be confused as to the number of people present. The end result¡­ a mysterious internal structure.

    Although another thing could be said to contribute to this mysterious feeling. Within the cave¡­ snow was always falling. Naturally, since it¡¯s a cave, it doesn¡¯t fall from the sky. The snow is blown through the cave, moving along the wind. However, it wasn¡¯t blown in from the entrance, but blown out from within the recesses of the cave.

    In addition, it couldn¡¯t be called normal snow.

    ¡°I-a¡­ I did it again.¡±

    ¡°Ryuutaro¡­ you were told not to go out of the range of the magical barrier!¡±

    A piece of snow was sticking to Ryuutaro¡¯s cheek, causing it to swell and be red. So, this snow possessed a temperature as low as dry ice, causing immediate frostbite if it touched you.

    With the wind blowing against them, even though Suzu had dispersed the snow with her barrier, the distractions caused by the ice wall reflections resulted in people requiring treatments several times.

    ¡°A cave made of ice, with snow that causes frostbite, in abyrinth named the Cave of Ice and Snow¡­ I shudder to think what would happen without this artifact.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have drinking water, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    Shizuku muttered while taking out the small stone artifact that protected them from cold out of her pocket while Kaori agreed, sshing some water outside of the barrier. It froze as soon as it touched the air, making a bikibiki sound as it impacted into the wall. The sk would have already been frozen if they were entering normally.

    ¡°Certainly, though you could melt ice to make water, fire magic seems to be obstructed in this space, and would take considerable magic consumption to activate.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But, that doesn¡¯t apply to us.¡±

    When Tio answered Kaori¡¯sment with a wry smile, Yue shook the pendant and ring at her chest while giving a shrug.

    As Tio remarked, this Ice and Snow cave remarkably weakened the effect of fire magic. It would be a considerable hardship to use fire as a method to secure water by melting snow.

    This didn¡¯t apply to Hajime¡¯s party thanks to the treasure warehouse where they stored all their supplies without being affected by temperature as well as the cold protection artifact that kept the surrounding area at afortable temperature.

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely useful, as cooking would be problematic.¡±

    While agreeing with Yue¡¯sment, Hajime turned his gaze to the front.

    Yue followed his gaze ahead, seeing a man buried among the wall of ice with closed eyes like he was sleeping. He seemed to have sat down after bing tired with his back to the wall and then be frozen there. With no visible injury, perhaps it was exhaustion from the cold?

    ¡°Hajime, somehow that corpse¡­ doesn¡¯t it seem strange?¡±

    ¡°Nn? ¡­Ah¡­ now that you mention it, isn¡¯t he buried perfectly in the wall.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but did the wall of ice form over him while he was sitting there, or was he taken into the wall?¡±

    Shia¡¯s neck was tilted as she eyed the corpse buried in the ice wall with a suspicious look. Shia made a good point. Did the wall expand to cover him, or did it pull him into it?

    ¡°¡­ There is no reaction to magic from the ice or the corpse, just to be sure, should we destroy it?¡±

    They could have left it the way it was, because there was no reason not to. Hajime pulled out Donner, aimed it at the corpse, and pulled the trigger.

    Bang! Bang!

    A vivid brilliant red sh shot from Hajime through the forehead and heart of the man. It was even more brilliant than usual as a result of the sublimation magic.

    Towards desecrating the dead, Kouki opened his mouth toin, but then shut it again, having learned it was unproductive to try toin.

    After a few seconds of watching the corpse and the ice wall, there was no reaction. Hajime holstered Donner and urged the party to move ahead. ¡­ Hajime and the party disappeared into the recesses of the cave after a moment.

    Crack¡­ Crack¡­

    ¡°Goo, Gao, gigi.¡±

    A sound like a groaning voice came out as the ice formed cracks.

    Not noticing what was happening behind them, Hajime and the party continued to traverse thebyrinth in silence.

    Though the Ice and Snow cave had many branching paths, they didn¡¯t hesitate at any given intersection thanks to thepass. On their way along, the walls were littered with a lot more corpses trapped into the ice wall, but after a 1/3 the distance of thebyrinth, they had yet to see a single monster attack.

    ¡°Nn?¡­ again?¡±

    Another corpse was discovered buried in the ice wall in the passage ahead. With pointed ears and dark skin¡­ it was a person from the demon country.

    ¡°¡­ 50 people so far, most demons.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there were arge number of people that attempted to capture it with Freed?¡± Hajime answered Yue, who was standing alone and muttering to herself.

    They couldn¡¯t tell from the clothing how long they had been there, but at least ten of the ones they had found wore service uniforms that matched the ones they saw during the attack on the capital.

    ¡°Fumu¡­ though they were able to beat thisbyrinth, it appears they didn¡¯t do it with ease. When thinking about the other routes, how many people challenged it?¡±

    ¡°However, considering how many people in the country that might have attempted it, there might be someone other than Freed who had managed toplete it. It might be only a matter of time before the demon country reorganizes and attacks again.¡±

    Kaori responded while showing a look of concern, possibly worrying for Liliana or the other ssmates left in the capital.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Kaori, they won¡¯t be doing it soon. The invaders were crushed, their weapon was destroyed, and the magical barrier was restored. Not to mention they don¡¯t know that Hajime¡¯sser weapon was destroyed. They won¡¯t find it that easy to attack even if they prepare a new army.¡±

    ¡°Shizuku¡­ un, that¡¯s right.¡± Kaori gave a smile after thinking about Shizuku¡¯s prediction.

    However, when they returned to Earth with Hajime, Liliana and the country would be deserted. It was only natural that it¡¯d hurt to think about the ones left behind.

    From there, Kouki entered into the conversation.

    ¡°Be relieved Kaori, even if I have to defeat mad gods, humans, or devils, I will remain and protect Liliana. After I obtain all the Age of Gods magic, it might be possible to return by myself sooner orter, so I will not desert anyone.¡±

    ¡°Kouki¡­¡±

    Indeed, it was a hero-like speech, however Kouki¡¯s nce was not given towards Kaori, but Hajime, as though he was trying to insult him. Therefore, Kaori was not relieved by his words, rather, it only made her feel more uneasy.

    Before, there might have beenplete conviction in his words, always only meaning well. However, now they seemed to be filled with negative emotions, including envy¡­ doubt¡­ impatience¡­ irritation, ect¡­ These various feeling were mixed in to his words even though he desperately tried to suppress them, causing his words to ring with instability.

    Did Hajime take notice to this look from Kouki? Hajime merely ignored it and shrugged his shoulders. Kouki frowned over their ideals running on parallel tracks.

    Shizuku¡¯s gaze wandered towards those that were giving an uneasy mood, namely Kouki, however, Hajime spoke instead.

    ¡°Oh well¡­ it¡¯s not like we¡¯re strangers¡­ if the princess requested it, I could probably provide her with intercontinental ballistic missiles, high speed orbital tanks, and fighters that ignore inertia and gravity¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nagumo? Isn¡¯t it too dangerous to give those to that woman? The power of bnce for this world would copse.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Oh well, I could put on some user restrictions so they only work and can be operated by the royal family. At that level, nearly anything could be repulsed, even if more like Nointo came.¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s gaze wavered as Hajime gave a slightly dangerous speech while Kouki watched Hajime with dark eyes. Meanwhile, Kaori wore a somewhat happy expression.

    Though Hajime was trying to avoid living a ¡°lonely way of life¡±, there was no reason for him to be involved in this world¡¯s problems, unless it was for Yue and the others. With the exception of perhaps Myuu and Remia, no one in this world could equal the bnce of their importance in his heart.

    Because Liliana is someone he knew, he¡¯d be willing to lend his power if she requested it. Afterwards though, he had no intentions past spending the remainder of his life with Yue and the others at his home.

    When considering the possibility that he¡¯d lose the ones important to him, he felt no guilt and saw no important reason to risk his own life.

    With his efforts, he had decided to give Yue and the rest¡¯s smiles his priority, and could discard anything outside of that.

    Because they understood this, Yue, and the others snuggled up to Hajime. Shia and Kaori¡¯s path took them away from their family and important childhood friends.

    Moreover, this extremely dangerous present for Liliana could be said to be the very limit of consideration he could offer her.

    ¡°Yaegashi (Shizuku), you and the rest also must decide what you¡¯ll do once you return from the demon country. Will you remain in this world? Will you return with us? Because I won¡¯t wait for you to decide.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. Understood.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll depend on my conversation with Eri¡­¡± Suzu said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stick with Kouki.¡± Ryuutaro added.

    Everyone responded to Hajime¡¯s words, each of the three in their own way.

    With a sensitive mood hanging in the air, Hajime advanced along the passage until they came to a 4-way intersection with a ten meter width and height.

    Upon halting, Hajime confirmed the direction thepass pointed. Suddenly, Shia¡¯s rabbit ears began to twitch.

    ¡°Hajime¡­ something ising.¡±

    ¡°A monster, they finally appeared? Where?¡±

    ¡°All four sides¡­¡±

    ¡°Even from behind?¡±

    Though everyone readied themselves for an attack, they stiffened when they heard that monsters were approaching from the path they had taken, because it would mean that they were able to conceal themselves from Hajime¡¯s Magic Eye.

    In the center of the cross roads, Hajime and the party were back to back. After an interval a voice like a groan could be heard in the darkness of the passage. (TN: Not to be a nag here, but if you just moved 10-15 meters down any direction, you¡¯d bottleneck the baddies and turn a 4 way battle into a two way).

    Vaaa¡­

    A fairly terrifying voice not quite like a beast¡¯s groan gave off unpleasant feelings. As the darkness in the passage also seemed to have deepened, the sound of someone swallowing their saliva with a gulp was heard through the silence.

    And then it appeared.

    It was the figure of a person wearing a service uniform, with most of their skin having lost their coloring and a thickyer of frost over their entire body.

    ¡°These guys¡­ they¡¯re the corpses we saw in the ice walls?¡± Hajime muttered as members of the demon country poured into the passage one after another.

    ¡°¡­ Also the guy we saw earlier.¡±

    ¡°Are they alive¡­ no, that¡¯s not it. They¡¯re like zombies?¡±

    While watching the frozen people that showed up down the passage way, Yue and the other faced the demons and adventurers, who groaned and held out their arms loosely lowered. As Kaori said, they looked like frozen zombies.

    Frost zombies began to pour out of each of the four roads of the intersection, surrounding Hajime, Kouki, and the others.

    ¡°In any case, even if they were former people, those that stand in our way will be ughtered.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s words acted like a signal, and the frost zombie¡¯s dull movements suddenly became fierce.

    VaAAAAA!!!

    An extremely unpleasant grown echoes to through the many passages in the cave. Did they say you will be eaten here? It¡¯s like they were straight from Resident Evil (Biohazard), though they weren¡¯t as gross thanks to theyer of frost preventing them from decaying, but an ugly thing is still ugly.

    ¡°Please stay away! Barrier Burst!¡±

    To real biohazards, a somewhat panicked Suzu released the Barrier burst. It goes down the passage, and any Frost zombies who were struck by it were hurled away, but the next moment¡­ They exploded magnificently into pieces with a roar.

    They splintered apart, like pieces of meat dispersed by a bomb. It was like the scene when the Terminator in liquid nitrogen was smashed.

    At almost the same time, all the other party members began to shoot out their attacks. Hajime¡¯s Scg spouted fire, Yue and Tio sent out wind magic, Kaori¡¯s silver feathers flew, Shizuku and Kouki¡¯s des drew deadly lines through the air, and strong impacts were released from Ryuutaro¡¯s fists.

    To those attacks filled with the full destructive power colliding with the front ranks fo the frost zombies, those who didn¡¯t manage to evade shattered to the sound of crystal breaking.

    ¡°They¡¯re fairly fragile¡­¡± though Hajime mutters suspiciously, another second his eyes narrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, they¡¯re repairing themselves?¡±

    Kaori seemed to have said this instinctively, but it was exactly that. The splinters began to gather, reforming their bodies in no time at all. The one¡¯s dposed by Kaori¡¯s silver feathers assembled slightly differently, fathering the missing parts from nearby walls of ice.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime, a demon stone?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It isn¡¯t that. Though the magic is simr, they don¡¯t seem to have a demon stone.¡±

    ¡°Eeh? They¡¯re like those golems from thebyrinth in the canyon?¡± (TN: They¡¯re talking about Milidi¡¯sbyrinth all those chapters ago)

    Hajime wore a grim expression while Shia looked on with a disgusted look when she recalled the powerful and infinitely respawning enemies that repaired themselves no matter how much they destroyed them. They also didn¡¯t have a demon stone core and were destroyed only by Hajime¡¯s quick thinking.

    ¡°Just how many are there? There must be some trick.¡±

    While continuously firing, Hajime took out thepass with one hand to seek out the source of the demon core, which must be concealed in some way that his magic eye couldn¡¯t detect.

    ¡°Oo? It¡¯s nearby?¡±

    Thepass indicated a location that wasn¡¯t within the frost demon¡¯s body. The location was in the left passage, about 500 meters or so away.

    Yue gave Hajime a look. ¡°¡­ Hajime?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Apparently, the demon stone or whatever peculiar magic that moves these guys seems to be ced left from here. They must be controlled remotely.¡±

    Fumu¡­ Anyway, if we don¡¯t get to the source somehow, this fight will never end.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Everyone gave off a determined air while knocking down the advancing Frost zombies. All four passaged were crowded with the zombies that had sprung up, perhaps extending as far as the eye could see?

    ¡°I¡¯ve destroy the group ahead, everyone don¡¯t fall behind!¡± Hajime ordered while taking Orkan (the rocketuncher) out of the treasure warehouse. After hearing their response, he pointed the rocketuncher towards one corner and released an overwhelming power.

    Bashuuuuu!

    Orange trails flew out behind a warhead.

    Boom!

    With a thunderous roar that resounded through the passage, they ran past the gap Hajime had made.

    With Yue and rest behind him, Hajime thanked Orkan for clearing away the frost zombies like they were nothing. Even without being able to use fire or water magic, they kept being pulverized again and again, no matter how many times they regenerated.

    Thanks to Hajime¡¯s continuous fire pulverizing the frost zombies, they had no trouble moving forward. As they passed by, those that were destroyed reformed themselves. Generally, the expressions of all the party members except Yue and Tio were cramped.

    ¡°Fueee¡­ No a real life biohazard (resident evil)!¡±

    ¡°Suzu, get a hold of yourself, if you don¡¯t look too closely it¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s bad!¡­ Uuu¡­ Don¡¯te near me! Barrier Burst!¡±

    ¡°Suzu, please don¡¯t lose it! Do not waste your magical power¡­. Kyaaa! That¡¯s an arm!¡±

    ¡°Hiiii¡­ Kaori, watch where you¡¯re aiming. That arm that just flew by touched me!¡±

    Though it is said it is noisy when women gather, these four were in full-blown zombie panic and it was indeed noisy. It seemed like they challenged a certain famous horror house in Japan while noisily running through the passage and talking.

    ¡°Uumu¡­ It¡¯s good to be young. Being able to make a racket like that while facing monsters¡­¡±

    While looking over her shoulder at Kaori and the others, Tio responds fairly calmly. This caused Yue to give Tio an amazed look.

    ¡°¡­ Tio, smells like an old woman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible thing to say. Well, I¡¯m older¡­ but isn¡¯t Yue also?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll be 17 forever.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m sure you were 20 when you were imprisoned¡­¡±

    While hearing something unexpected, a shiver went up Hajime¡¯s spine in response to a crisis, causing him to say something to break the tension.

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s right! Yue is always 17!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. The same as Hajime.¡±

    ¡°To bepletely dominated by Yue¡­¡±

    Tio wore an amazed expression, with the noisy group of girls in the rear, while Hajime is being led by the nose by Yue. Kouki and Ryuutaro looked at each other¡­ in spite of being chased by frost zombies, their minds seemed to be ying out an impossible scene.

    After dashing for five minutes, the sound where Hajime and party running, with a Zudodo from behind, the frost zombies continued to chase with screams and roars that caused the tunnel to shake.

    Hajime and the group finally arrived at arge space which seemed to be about the size of the Tokyo Dome.

    Hajime rechecked thepass in his hand. The area where the demon stone that controlled the zombie horde was definitely indicated to be in this room. To be urate, it was incased in a certain ice wall facing the entrance they had just passed through.

    ¡°I found it. Here, I see it.¡±

    Hajime could see deep into the ice wall with his Magic eye. Even the improved donner wouldn¡¯t be able to prate deep enough to reach it, so Hajime took out Scgen (TN: Scg is one of his revolvers, Scgen is his anti-material rifle) from his treasure warehouse.

    Naturally, Scgen had also been improved thanks to sublimation magic, which greatly increased its specs. It would surely pierce the armor that had protected Miledi¡¯s golem now.

    Bachibachi! Bachibachi!

    Electricity intensely discharged as the anti-material rifle that specialized in pration scatters a vivid bright red light. Hajime held Sgen with one hand while catching it to the side. Just as he went to pull the trigger¡­

    ¡°¡­ Hajime! At the same time as Yue¡¯s warning, arge eagle that unfurled its wings from overhead began to assault the party.

    It was not simply arge eagle, but it was transparent, and appeared to be bade of the same material as the ice wall, more were falling down like a downpour of ice.

    Hajime momentarily fired overhead, and a sh went into the sky. At the moment of impact, it pierced the Frost eagle and the shock wave shattered it with a red ripple into two frost eagles.

    The improved bullet with impact conversion was empowered with sublimation magic, increasing the power by more than three times that of Donners.

    As a shimmering rain of ice came down from above, right after pulling the trigger, Hajime re-aimed the muzzle back towards the demon stone.

    However¡­

    ¡°It moved¡­¡±

    The demon stone in the wall began to move all of a sudden, moving out of the line of fire of Scgen.

    ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s simr to the creature we faced in the oasis, so I should think all the surrounding ice is its territory. Make note of that.¡±

    Prompt advice came from Tio, who was dealing with a frost zombie and another frost eagle.

    That advice was proven correct immediately.

    ¡°Guriaaa!¡±

    Next from the surrounding ice wall, arge amount of two-legged wolves were created as well as frost eagles. They hadrge dark red eyes, were two meters all, with sharp teeth and ws, groaning with a bestial voice. Frost werewolves.

    Therge space was suddenly buried withrge amounts of these three types of demons, and like those before, as soon as they were smashed, they reformed.

    A frost zombie from the rear let out arge groaning voice at the party, overflowing with something.

    From the surrounding walls, ridiculous amounts of frost werewolves appeared to encircle the party.

    In addition,

    Bikibiki. Baki!

    With suck sound effects, the demon stone in the ice wall let out an amazing amount of power, increasing every second.

    And,

    ¡°Kuwaaa!¡±

    A roar, followed by arge shock wave.

    ¡°Absolute Field.¡±

    At once, Yue created a barrier by distorted space which warded off the effects of the earthquake.

    Opposite of that barrier, the creature that held the demon stone finally showed itself. It was like the turtle-like demonic beings who had attacked the capital before, but its body was mostlyposed of ice and the shell had icicles like a pin cushion over twenty meters in length.

    ¡°Apparently, the trial is to pierce the demon stone in that guy while dealing with all of these demons?¡±

    Hajime took a guess while smiling scornfully ¨C a normal party in such a cold ce after wondering for so long would probably despair having to fight like this. Unfortunately for these monsters, they weren¡¯t a normal party, and thanks to Hajime¡¯s artifacts the temperature wasn¡¯t a problem either.

    The cold and the pressure that the frost turtle gave off caused Kouki and his party to pale, but Hajime only red at it with scornful eyes.

    At the same time, Hajime let loose his immense killing intent and pressure. A wave of red magic hit the surrounding monsters and immediately broken them to pieces. Somehow, even the frost turtle flinched at that.

    Hajime took a single step forward.

    The frost turtle let out a roar as if to deny that it flinched from a mere human, and all the surrounding demons began to move together.

    The Ice and snow cave¡­ the first trial started here. (Tn: First trial! I thought we were nearly done! :O )

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    ¡°Well, first of all¡­ Amanokawa, charge forward!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    While Hajime and the Frost Turtle let out enormous waves of pressure towards each other from their killing intent, Kouki had thought they would start fighting. Instead, he was called forward, and thus gave Hajime a startled response.

    ¡°No ¡®eh¡¯, charge forward and quickly crush that turtle.¡±

    ¡°W-why me?¡± Kouki asked instinctively.

    Hajime turned around and gave him an amazed look while continuing to shoot down the surrounding monsters one shot at a time.

    ¡°Ah, you guys came here to do what? It¡¯s not likely to count if we just do it all for you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ A that¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Amanokawa, use all of your power to crush the big guy. The other three of you (Suzu, Ryuutaro, Shizuku), support him while the rest of us keep the small fries off of you. Do it quickly. If you wuss out, I¡¯ll finish the job.¡± Hajime smiled provocatively.

    Kouki gave a strong nod, mes of determination sprouting in his eyes.

    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll show you I can absolutely knock it down. Shizuku¡­ Suzu, Ryuutaro, Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Oo, Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you. Take care of the icicles behind me. There may be some trick to them.¡±

    ¡°Leave the defense to me. I¡¯ll show you I can protect everyone!¡±

    After everyone answered energetically, a silver sh struck the monsters near the Frost Turtle, disintegrating them in an instant.

    ¡°Go! Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±

    Thanks to Kaori¡¯s silver bombardment of disintegration, an easy route had been opened up between Kouki¡¯s party and the Frost Turtle. They ran forward while thanking her.

    While its red eyes shone, the gap they formed immediately began to fill with demons once again.

    ¡°What are you doing? Your opponent is me! Trembling Heaven Triagram!¡±

    As the turtle was focused on Hajime, Kouki¡¯s party ran towards the Frost Turtle while Kouki shouted out his favored technique.

    A killer attack of light flew forward, directly striking the eerily shining eyes of the Frost Turtle and tearing them up. A shock wave followed, hallowing that wound.

    ¡°KuWaAAn!¡±

    With part of its head crushed, and only one eye remaining, the Frost Turtle raised a roar while shooting killing intent at Kouki¡¯s party. This was all going ording to Kouki¡¯s n.

    And with its mouth gaping open, a breath of ice and snow was expelled out!

    Spiraling like a tornado filled with ice chips, any who were caught in it would freeze immediately. Even if you could endure the cold, the ice would cut you to ribbons.

    However, they had a master of magical barriers they could rely on.

    ¡°Faster than the wind, quicker than the water, Over Saint Scatter!¡±

    By reinforcing the magic¡¯s image with chanting, Suzu created a Barrier that dispersed energy. The bombardment of ice and snow collided with the barrier, making a ¡°gou!¡± sound. And even though it came with a terrific impact, the energy was dispersed and could not ovee the barrier.

    ¡°It will keep regening indefinitely as long as it contains the demon stone. Don¡¯t waste time. It is necessary to end this in one blow.¡±

    ¡°My Heaven¡¯s Might takes thirty seconds to reach maximum power.¡±

    ¡°Then, in the meantime, it¡¯s fine if Kouki doesn¡¯t need to do anything.¡±

    While Suzu prevented the attack with her barrier, Shizuku exined while giving Kouki a look. Considerable thermal power would be required to destroy the demon stone and crush the gigantic figure of the Frost Turtle. Kouki would be the most suitable.

    Kouki understood this, given the time it¡¯d take to execute his attack. Before, it took over a minute or more to reach maximum power. The time had been shortened considerably and amplified by several times, thanks to the revision of the Holy Sword.

    ¡°Everyone, the attack is weakening!¡±

    ¡°Good. When the attack stops, spread out¡­ Suzu, stay with me.¡±

    ¡°Understood! You can count on me!¡±

    At almost the same moment as Suzu¡¯s words, the attack came to an end. The ice and snow fell down and Shizuku and the rest spread out as Kouki ordered.

    Shizuku dashed out low to the ground, slipping under the Frost Turtle.

    ¡°The first attack, shing Blossom!¡±

    With a sharp aura drawing ck tracks in the air, her target was the Frost Turtle¡¯s legs. To therge transparent foot, a gap of space formed diagonally, cutting the foot in two, which slid roughly and dropped to the floor.

    ¡°shing Blossom! shing Blossom!¡±

    Without a pause, Shizuku kept advancing while sliding around, severing the second foot on one side. It slipped out, leaving the remainder in the rear side.

    ¡°KuruaaA!?¡±

    Cheers! Feeling pleased, the sword returned to its scabbard. The two feet slipped down diagonally and with a scream the Frost Turtle went down.

    ¡°Zzuzuuzun!¡±

    The Frost Turtle that had lost its bnce made the Earth tremble. Immediately, a strong thirst for blood was shot behind the Frost Turtle stretching across its long neck.

    ¡°Tsu!?¡±

    With her skin raising like goose flesh, Shizuku¡¯s intuition convinced her to dash from the ce she was standing. Arge number of icicles pushed out from the ground where she had been.

    Like frozen flowers blooming from the Earth, sharp icicles bloomed in a trail following Shizuku.

    ¡°Aerodynamic!¡±

    While being chased by quickly forming icicles, Shizuku barely made it into the air before flowering icicles swallowed her path.

    However, at that time, three frost eagles with exquisite timing attacked her from three different directions, respectively.

    ¡°¡­. sh¡­¡±

    While attempting to shoot out a shing Blossom, she didn¡¯t seem to be able to make it in time. There was no way she could avoid the terrible ws from at least two of the frost eagles.

    At that moment, Shizuku prepared to take damage¡ª

    Three red shes passed by her surroundings.

    With unflinching aim, those shes shot through the center of the chest of each of the frost eagles, causing them to burst into shimmering pieces.

    In recognition of the attack, Shizuku¡¯s eyes flickered to the origin¡­ where Hajime was enclosed by a considerable amount of demonic beasts. He was using abination of cross bits and Metsurai (TN: Gatling Gun). However, what caught her eye was the muzzle of Donner.

    ¡°From there, precision fire without even seeing.¡±

    Even with a distance of twenty meters or more, and with the power of the bullets and the pration for the bullets having increased by three times, the shock wave from the explosive bullets couldn¡¯t reach her with so many demons between them.

    So, how did the precision fire reach Shizuku?

    The answer was easy: You only had to shot through them.

    That is to say that Hajime shot through the openings between the frost eagles and other monsters -between their groins, under their wings¡­ Shooting with precision like firing through the eye of a needle. Without visually checking, he executed a perfectly cheat-like ability that could be called a miracle.

    While forgetting the battle surrounding her, Shizuku was charmed by the power that Hajime wielded. It wasn¡¯t until her childhood friend shouted that her consciousness came back into focus.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away! Heavy Crash!!¡±

    While attempting to wake up Shizuku, who used aerodynamic, Ryuutaro ran through the air and flew down from above, striking the Frost Turtle towards the head using a fist wrapped in a gauntlet artifact with the strength of a meteorite.

    With a roaring sound, the Frost Turtle¡¯s head crushed with a shock wave. Thanks to the gravity magic on his gauntlet, an icicle attack following Shizuku was interrupted. Ryuutaro gave a premature grin after seeing the results of his attack.

    Immediately after the head was crushed, a new head appeared from the root.

    ¡°Geh!? Shi¡ª¡°

    To the dark red eyes glinting from inside the shell, Ryuutaro let out an expletive instinctively. The next moment, it let out a breath attack of ice and snow, and Ryuutaro attempted to execute Vajra while crossing both of his arms at once.

    However, a hexagonal barrier immediately came into existence, parting the attack. Bikibiki sounds denoted the cracks forming thanks to the powerful attack. A secondter, the same barrier formed again, doubling, and then doubling again.

    ¡°Suzu¡¯s Heavenly Barrier?¡±

    While Ryuutaro eximed in surprise, he turned his gaze to the small magical barrier master who was chanting ahead near Kouki.

    Suzu returned a smile at Ryuutaro¡¯s look.

    Ryuutaro¡¯s guess was half right.

    ¡°Expulsion Space.¡±

    Expulsion space was a defense magic made whenpounding magic of two or more barriers. Heavenly barrier was joined with expulsion. Originally, Suzu didn¡¯t have the ability topound magic, however, thanks to her iron-ribbed fan artifact, the function that allowed magicpounding was obtained.

    To Ryuutaro, who was stuck in the barrier under attack from the breath attack, Suzu cast Expulsion Space in a panic. Particrly after seeing a frost eagle attempting to assault him from behind. However, it was unnecessary. Immediately before reaching him, a powerful thunder dragon appeared and consumed it.

    ¡°UoOO!? That surprised me!¡±

    While shooting sparks, the great magic dragon passed Ryuutaro who had a drooping expression while uttering such aint.

    Yue, while directing the seven-headed serpent with slender fingers which danced like batons, turned a quick nce at Ryuutaro, causing his jaws to drop.

    With an expression of impossible confidence, she put out a gesture that scolded him which seemed to say that he shouldn¡¯t react to every little thing, and should instead concentrate on his target. Even the thick-headed Ryuutaro seemed to get what she was trying to express.

    ¡°Really, everyst one of Nagumo¡¯s women are amazing. I can¡¯t imagine how he managed to make them all fall in love with him.¡±

    Ryuutaro had a wry smile, struggling to imagine how the Hajime he knew from back in Japan managed to do it. While executing Vajra, he began to charge, motivated by the fact that Yue was watching him.

    As a matter of fact, he fell in love with her at first sight, and was disappointed in love immediately thereafter, thanks to the pink space generated between her and Hajime. He couldn¡¯t even tell his best friend Kouki.

    After being showed that sweet space many times between the two, he was able to arrange his feelings. Still, if Yue nced at him, he couldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t be happy for a moment.

    ¡°Well, mostly¡­¡±

    While ridiculing himself again, he crushed the head of the frost turtle, while Shizuku again chopped the feet that regenerated on the lowered side.

    Naturally though, it was incapacitated, its temporary stop in movement would be over soon, and after just thirty seconds.

    It is, in a word¡­

    ¡°Shizuku! Ryuutaro. Fall back. I will go¡­ you monster¡­ Heaven¡¯s Might!¡±

    That¡¯s right, the time necessary to execute Kouki¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Might was reached, the enormous light like a fixed star spiraling from his holy sword proved as such.

    Kouki lept forward using a disc created with Aerodynamic, swinging to pierce the frost turtle whose eyes were bugged out.

    DoOOOO!!

    The aura undted, and it almost seemed like the sun rose in the hall, such a huge quantity of pure-white light dyed the surroundings.

    The Frost Turtle, to that bombardment of light falling towards it, transformed its shell into a cone, in an attempt to distribute the power of the attack. A five meter diameter light impacted the back of the Frost Turtle.

    ¡°Kuwaaaan!!!¡±

    A terrific impact sounded and reverberated in the entire area. The screaming of the Frost Turtle resounded with frustration. Its shell, even with its transformation which ording to its n, would distribute the power of the attack ¨C Heaven¡¯s Might was indeed distributed.

    However, while under normal circumstances this attack was powerful ¨C thanks to Hajime¡¯s remodelling, it was now even stronger. Kouki¡¯sst resort melted the conic tip, and the armor of ice surrounding the shell disappeared magnificently while white smoke rose.

    ¡°Please disappear as it is! Let this power be enough!!¡±

    The Frost Turtle¡¯s eyes began to brighten as it absorbed the surrounding ice to regenerate. Kouki let out a shout with a desperate look. If his authentic maximum attack that spent all of his magical might was enduredpletely, it¡¯d be proof that he still hadn¡¯t reached the level of attack needed for a Great Dungeon monster.

    Since meeting Hajime again, the unpleasantness and painful feelings overflowed. He wanted to do it by means of his own power, by all means.

    ¡°¡­ Kouki¡­¡±

    Nearby Suzu said, with a slightly frightened expression after seeing Kouki¡¯s look.

    ¡°OoOOO!!!¡±

    ¡°KuWaAAA!¡±

    The screaming of Kouki and the Frost Turtle collided.

    In a moment.

    Crack.

    After hearing such a sound, innumerable fissure appeared around the Frost Turtle, and ice chips scattered with a pitter pater to the ground.

    And,

    DoPaAAaA!

    The light of the Heaven¡¯s Might crushed that gigantic figure from the back, eliminating the surrounding ground so that there was no free time to allow regeneration. Light swallowed up the front and back of the Frost Turtle.

    The scene was like a sea liner breaking in half while sinking.

    ¡°KuaaA.¡±

    With a sighing rattle, the dark red light went out from the Frost Turtle¡¯s eyes.

    And after a beat the light that swallowed the Frost Turtle gradually reduced, returning the space to normal.

    ¡°Woot! Haha¡­ defeated, by me¡­¡±

    While intensely panting, Kouki tottered. Aerodynamic lost its power, and his body fell, only supported by the nearby Suzu.

    ¡°Kouki, are you o¡­¡±

    Suzu, while supporting him, starting to ask anxiously at that time ¨C

    Boba!

    While making such a noise, a frost eagle swooped up from the crater where the remains of the Frost Turtle were scattered, while gripping something with both of its talons.

    ¡°Why, howe it¡¯s still moving?¡±

    ¡°Kouki¡­ Look at that.¡±

    Kouki looked with tired eyes in astonishment after seeing the area Suzu indicated with a strained voice where she pointed. A dark red crystal was gripped in the talons of the frost eagle¡­

    ¡°Da-damn it! It wasn¡¯t destroyed? However, you¡¯re not getting away.¡±

    While grinding his teeth, Kouki who had used up all of his power while thinking he had destroyed the demon stone with his Heaven¡¯s Might snapped.

    The moment the Frost Turtle had judged it wouldn¡¯t be able to win against his attack, it seemed to have returned to its origin within the demon stone and created a frost eagle to bear it away.

    Kouki again rose his holy sword with an unsteady hand. Because the mana absorption effect was added to Kouki¡¯s armor by Hajime, he didn¡¯t feel the effect of mana exhaustion.

    With no time to dy thanks to the frost eagle with the demon stone that started to make sounds of transformation, Kouki started to press the attack. Not heading for Suzu, he ignored his mana exhaustion like he was possessed.

    Even if he had a strong will, the light that gathered in the holy sword was weak. Looking at it, Kouki started to chant the spell for Limit Break.

    ¡°With Limit Break¡­¡±

    ¡°Kouki¡­ listen to me!¡±

    Suzu yelled angrily. Though it¡¯s possible to regain his strength after using Limit Break ¨C the after effects would be great, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to recover even with recovery magic ¨C and while it would most likely be able to recoverpletely with regeneration magic, it would use a considerable amount of Hajime¡¯s party magic.

    Even though he was pushing ahead alone, Kouki was surrounded by allies¡­ and there was no need to overwork himself.

    ¡°The importance of sh w, break!¡±

    With her sword drawing skill, Shizuku raced through the air while firing a de of wind that cut the demon stone and the frost eagle that was transmogrifying into pieces.

    A dark blue light expanded, along with a shock wave that came from the demon stone in front of Shizuku. She faced it, blocking with her sheath.

    The ability of impact conversion was granted to the ck sword¡¯s sheath.

    The impact was transmitted directly to the demon stone, a fissure began to form with a ¡°bikibiki¡± sound, and finally¡­

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Goba!

    It was crushedpletely, detailed splinters of dark red sparkling crystal fell to the Earth.

    At the same time, therge amounts of monsters filling the hall all copsed together with a rattle, bing nothing more than lumps of ice.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Kouki looked at the scene dumbfounded. Though Suzu supported his shoulder, he was staring around uneasily and didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    A splendid, cheerful voice rang out.

    ¡°Hahaha. We¡¯ve done it..! Kouki! We won!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ryuutaro¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ how to say it¡­ look at that spiraled shell. Heaven¡¯s Might look at that crater. As expected of Kouki.¡±

    Thanks to the expression of his best friend who was hitting his shoulder, Kouki¡¯s obsessed expression returned to his normal one. However, Suzu who was supporting Kouki was still panicked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I, No¡­ we won. To the Great Labyrinth monster.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s refreshing. After pushing on since before¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, certainly, for a moment it is a little refreshing.¡±

    ¡°Right? The day when we can catch up to Nagumo seems toe a bit closer.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Its good if that¡¯s the case.¡±

    While expressing gratitude to Suzu, whose shoulder he borrowed, Kouki stood tall by himself with a wry smile. Thanks to the brightness of Ryuutaro, his dark mood cleared up a little. However, a deep regret remained that he was not able to do it with his own power.

    ¡°Shizuku¡­¡±

    ¡°? Thanks for the hard work, Kouki.¡±

    Shizuku returned by jumping down to Kouki¡¯s position. Kouki smoothed over his sharp nce while panicking. Though Shizuku felt somewhat uneasy after looking at Kouki¡¯s appearance, she gave thanks for the hard work after their long awaited victory.

    ¡°Is that right? Apart from that, Kouki¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Might, your strongest attack, since strengthening the holy sword, was more than I imagined.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! An amazing blow.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡­ something like that is¡­¡±

    While Shizuku modestly praised the Heaven¡¯s Might that caused the crater before her eyes, making light of her own achievements, Suzu tried to dispel the desperate feeling in the air with clich¨¦d praise.

    As might be expected, Kouki felt embarrassed: being praised by two girls in parting, while smiling and scratching his cheek.

    A voicees from behind Kouki¡¯s party.

    ¡°Oo~i, though it¡¯s good to enjoy your victory, it would be good to leave soon!¡±

    While looking at Hajime, who was standing on a mountain of ice showing a cool appearance without an indication he had taken on a thousand opponents, he tapped his shoulder with Donner while indicating a direction.

    An advancing passage seemed to have appeared in the wall where the Frost Turtle hade from.

    While Kouki¡¯s party nodded to each other, they headed over to Hajime, who released Aerodynamic.

    ¡°Grats. You seem to be able to fight without any trouble against the Great Labyrinth monster.¡±

    For Hajime that expressed rare words of praise, a look that seemed like it was observing a rare animal was turned towards Kouki. Do biting wordse from such a nce? Shizuku answered with a panic towards Hajime who gave such a look.

    ¡°Yes¡­ thank you. Thanks for the power of these artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you seemed to have mastered them well. Although, I wasn¡¯t worried since we¡¯re fighting as a group, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? While you might think it was trivial, the precision firing I saw Nagumo use sent shivers up my back.¡±

    ¡°¡­ When death approaches ¨C a person can do the unexpected.¡±

    To the faraway look in Hajime¡¯s eyes while recalling the past¡­. Shizuku expressed a smile while thinking about his reliability.

    ¡°As far as that goes¡­ Nagumo. Did we pass?¡±

    Irritated, Kouki diverted the conversation between Hajime and Shizuku.

    ¡°N? Ah, to say were your efforts epted?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It should be alright, given the concept of this Great Labyrinth.¡±

    ¡°In what way¡­¡±

    Kouki inclined his neck to the previousment. Hajime turned his eyes to Tio, seeking her confirmation. Tio, who opened her mouth, expressed her full approval.

    ¡°With infinity reproducing monsters, with the ability to freeze you to death, and a master-ss monster built like a fortress, it was certainly troublesome. However, if you fight only a strong monster, isn¡¯t that the same as Orcus? The concept isn¡¯t clear for the Ice and Snow Cave.¡±

    ¡°Though all of us knocked down at least three digits worth of monsters.¡±

    ¡°Because there were over a thousand monsters to overwhelm us, I don¡¯t think we failed.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, without question.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s group said one after another, calm andposed as those who had the most experience in greatbyrinth clearingpared to Kouki¡¯s party.

    While thinking such differences were being shown off, the dark and unpleasant feelings once again swirled in Kouki¡¯s heart while he showed a consenting face.

    Shizuku, who was worried about Kouki¡¯s appearance, left it forter, since Hajime was urging them forward.

    And again¡­ they went forward into the passage enclosed withrge ice walls.

    After walking for thirty minutes, as thest light was seen at the tip of the passage¡­ the extended maze was vast, like a joke.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Spreading out below them was a vast maze.

    It was vast maze inside a greatbyrinth. That was the scene they were now looking at from the exit of the passage.

    The walls overhead formed a vault. The maze could easily be confused with an athletic park if not for its sheer size. Based only on what they could see, the maze was at least 1 kilometer deep. They couldn¡¯t see anything farther because of the snowfall, but since the width of the maze seemed to be at least 10 kilometers, it could be guessed that the depth wouldn¡¯t be any less.

    From the exit of the passage where they were currently standing, there were stairs leading down to the maze. At the end of the stairs stood an arch-shaped entrance to the maze. It seemed that after entering the maze, getting to the exit would be the second trial of the greatbyrinth.

    ¡°What, do we have to pass through such an insanely huge maze? How annoying!¡±

    ¡°Ryuutaro, it can¡¯t be helped. This is part of the trials.¡±

    ¡°But still!¡±

    Ryuutaro hated trivialness. While looking at the maze below, his expression distorted into one ofplete irritation. Kouki, while forcing a smile, was trying to calm him down, only to receive a dissatisfied look in return.

    Then at that time, Ryuutaro suddenly grinned. It seemed he had thought of something.

    ¡°Oi. I just thought of something good. Now that we¡¯re in an open space, let¡¯s just fly over it!¡±

    Without a word, but a with a face which seemed to say ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡±, Ryuutaro used ¡°Aerodynamic¡± and jumped into the air.

    ¡°Ba, Baka! Come back!¡±

    ¡°Ryu, Ryuutaro-kun!¡±

    Shizuku and Suzu impatiently tried to restrain Ryuutaro whose imprudence knew no bounds.

    Kouki also promptly reached out to stop him but it was already toote.

    It looked like Ryuutaro got a little excited at the seemingly easy way out of the trial. The muscle-headed Ryuutaro who always rushed in seemed even more careless than usual this time. Being always positive and active could be considered one of Ryuutaro¡¯s strong points, but since he often went too far, it was more of weak point in the end. And this kind of weakness is fatal in a greatbyrinth.

    Hajime crossed his arms as he stared observingly at Ryuutaro¡¯s recklessness, who finally reached the overhead boundary line of the greatbyrinth.

    At that moment,

    Voonn!!

    ¡°Nuwaa!?¡±

    A sound that seemed to bend the air itself resounded, the air surrounding Ryuutaro virtually shook. Immediately after, Ryuutaro¡¯s shape disappeared.

    ¡°Ryuutaro!?¡±

    ¡°Ah mou! This fool!¡±

    ¡°Fuue!? What do we do! Nagumo-kun, Ryuutaro-kun has disappeared!¡±

    Kouki and his party frantically asked. With a face on the verge of tears, Suzu desperately asked for Hajime¡¯s help.

    As for Hajime, he was concentrating on the information provided by his demon eye stone and didn¡¯t look like he was paying any attention to Suzu¡¯s plea for help. She had beenpletely ignored.

    The moment the air bent, Hajime¡¯s demon eye stone sensed the action of a magical power. At the same time, Hajime picked up a magical response from the corner of his field of vision and had shifted his gaze toward its direction. At the end of his line of sight, before they knew it, a hexagonal prism of ice was hanging from the ceiling. At that very location, a simr phenomenon of air distortion had urred during which the ice prism sprouted from the ceiling, revealing the figure of Ryuutaro inside the prism.

    ¡°He¡¯s right there.¡±

    ¡°Ehh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Where!¡±

    They all reacted to Hajime¡¯s answer and followed his gaze. Then they became speechless. That was because they saw their childhood friend, who had disappeared, in the ice prism, looking like a specimen would in an exhibition.

    On the other hand, despite being inside the block of ice, Ryuutaro¡¯s expression had turned frantic, as though he had still retained his consciousness.

    However, thinking things had suddenly taken a turn for the worse would be an overstatement. Indeed, Ryuutaro was not inside stone, but ice. It looked like he had activated ¡°Vajra¡± and was trying his best to free himself. However, he seemed unable to move, and he was in pain with every breath he took.

    Moreover, as if to make sure the trespasser was properly dealt with, countless icicles with sharp edges had grown from the surrounding ceiling.

    ¡°This, This is bad¡­¡±

    ¡°This pattern, it¡¯s unmistakably¡­¡±

    ¡°Awawa, I have to deploy a barrier right now.¡±

    Naturally, they were instantly able to guess who the icicles which had appeared were pointing at, and their faces turned pale.

    A panicked Suzu was trying to deploy a barrier to protect him, but since the ceiling was 500 meters above their heads, it was hard to deploy it at the right coordinates immediately. This is why deploying a barrier on her current position andunching it towards Ryuutaro might be the best way to go about it. However, would it make it in time?

    ¡°U~n, even with a barrier it seems he would die from suffocation sooner orter¡­ Why would there be a need for drilling icicles to begin with?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you lend a hand without analyzing things so calmly!?¡±

    Shizuku retorted with a face on the verge of tears while Hajime simply tilted his neck in response.

    Hajime was thinking that the icicles were some kind of guarantee in case Ryuutaro somehow managed to escape, and that they wouldn¡¯t attack immediately if left alone. He nned to share his conjecture with the others, but it seemed Shizuku and the others were feeling really uneasy about theirrade¡¯s predicament.

    Hajime shrugged his shoulders in response to Shizuku and turned his gaze toward Yue and Kaori. They both gave a small nod, showing they had understood Hajime¡¯s intentions. Rather, taking into ount the speed with which the spell was cast, it looked like Yue had guessed Hajime¡¯s request before he could even shift his gaze to her.

    ¡°Field Pierce.¡±

    ¡°Mou, it can¡¯t be helped, because Ryuutaro-kun¡¯s bad habit never changes no matter how much time passes¡­¡±

    The space before Kaori¡¯s eyes opened and a transfer gate appeared. The opposite gate¡¯s light shone from the side of the ice prism which entrapped Ryuutaro.

    With a wry smile, Kaori deployed her silver wings and fired arge number of silver feathers through the gate.

    After crossing the gate and fluttering around Ryuutaro¡¯s surroundings, the silver feathers clung to the ice prism and started dposing it effortlessly.

    Seeing the prey escaping, as if making a judgment of their own, the countless icicles which had sprouted from the surrounding ceiling finally started shooting towards Ryuutaro.

    Nevertheless, the prism which was covered with feathers like a cocoon was in itself a protective wall due to the dposition effect of the feathers. Consequently, the group of icicles which was fired from the ceiling like the projectiles of a Gatling gun turned into mist as it met the silver feathers, leaving not even the trace of a single ice shard, and was carried away with the wind.

    ¡°Kaori, while you¡¯re at it, you carry out his punishment. Dpose this fool¡¯s groin.¡±

    While Kouki and the others were breathing a sigh of relief after seeing Ryuutaro saved by the silver feathers of a Kaori whose body was suited for both offense and defense, Hajime spat out these merciless words. Kouki¡¯s mouth was pping open and closed with a face saying ¡°what a scary punishment!¡±

    ¡°Gr, Groin¡­ There¡¯s no way I can do such a thing! Ha, Hajime-kun, no hi!¡±

    To a Kaori who had been thrown into panic due to her misinterpretation of Hajime¡¯s words, Yue added more fuel to the fire with a cold look.

    ¡°¡­ What exactly is hi in dposing a fool¡¯s groin? Kaori, you react too much to the word ¡®Groin¡¯, you pervert.¡± (En: *Delete¡¯s his groin dposition sadism fanfic.*)

    ¡°N, No! Yue! To do that I have to touch his groin with my silver feathers right? Isn¡¯t that the same thing as indirectly telling me to touch Ryuutaro-kun¡¯s groin! That¡¯s hi!¡±

    ¡°No matter what you say, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you overreacted to the word ¡®Groin¡¯ and your face turned red. You pervert.¡±

    ¡°Yue just wants to make me look like a pervert right!? I, I am not someone who has any interest in things like groins!¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­ Does that statement also apply to Hajime¡¯s groin?¡±

    ¡°!? Th, That¡¯s, how to say it¡­, I just, I just a little, Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. As I thought, you pervert. You groin master.¡±

    ¡°How mean! No matter how you look at it that title is just too cruel! Hajime-kun, I truly don¡¯t have any excessive interest in groins! I swear!¡±

    ¡°Aa~ Nn. I got it. It¡¯s my fault for starting this conversation to begin with. Now, you two, stop repeatedly talking about groins. Look, Amanogawa doesn¡¯t look like he can take it any longer. Taniguchi looks about to breathe fire. Yaegashi looks like a mother seeing off her grown-up daughter.¡±

    Being told so by an amazed Hajime, Kaori turned towards Kouki and the others. Indeed, they seemed to be exactly in the state Hajime described.

    Kouki, with a face saying ¡°Where did that pure and innocent Kaori I know go?¡±, had turned his head away to escape from reality and his gaze was wandering in circles. Suzu, while making a red face, was muttering ¡°Adult, Adult ¡­¡±.

    And then Shizuku, while looking a little lonely somewhere inside, was looking at Kaori with an affectionate face, like the face of a mother rejoicing at the growth of her daughter.

    Kaori shivered. At this rate, she was going to be thought of as a pervert excessively interested in groins by her childhood friends.

    She panicked and took a step forward to exin herself. At that moment,

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!! It hurrrrrts!!¡±

    A shriek came from above. It was Ryuutaro¡¯s voice. Startled, they all looked above. There was no longer the sweeping fire of icicles. Instead, all they caught sight of was the shining silver cocoon. Then they could guess why Ryuutaro was screaming. Ryuutaro vigorously gave Kaori a look implying ¡°Idiot¡±.

    ¡°Ehh? Ah! Ryu, Ryutaro-kun, I¡¯m sorry!!¡±

    Kaori hurriedly undid the cocoon of silver feathers.

    Inside, Ryuurato¡¯s worn-out face appeared, his eyes rolling back in his head.

    The prism had been dposed a while ago. Kaori who was busy trying toe up with a justification hadpletely forgotten to cancel the spell. As a result, Ryuutaro who was inside had started dposing as well.

    Ryuutaro, devoid of any power, started free falling to the ground. Suzu created a light web to receive him and then brought him to their current location.

    No one wanted to look at Ryuutaro whose clothes had been tattered. When Ryuutaro¡¯s nude muscr half was exposed, everyone averted their eyes in a different direction.

    Hajime sent a gaze to Kouki and the others who had averted their eyes implying ¡°Amenogawa, you guys are supposed to be close friends right¡­¡­¡± but Kouki kept his gaze away from Ryuutaro and started surveying the surroundings unnaturally as if looking out for any sign of danger.

    Ryuutaro¡¯sher region seemed safe, but its surrounding clothes were gone. Close friends or not, it couldn¡¯t be helped that they had all averted their eyes.

    His eyes were rolled back in his head and he was in a tattered state. This day would be known as the day the 17-year-old¡¯s groin was exposed publicly. This day would undoubtedly remain a part of Ryuutaro¡¯s dark past forever.

    With all her strength, Kaori closed her eyes while keeping her gaze away, using reproduction magic to lend the forsaken Ryuutaro a hand.

    ¡°¡­.. Kaori, you¡¯re a cruel person. Ripping his clothes at that ce.¡±

    ¡°That was the result of your being mean and distracting me earlier!¡±

    ¡°¡­.. Nn. Shifting the responsibility to someone else is bad. Now take responsibility and heal him without looking away.¡±

    ¡°No, No way! There¡¯s nothing to see! I don¡¯t want to see anything besides Hajime¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°As a master healer, you can¡¯t do things that way. Now, look properly. And burn it into your memory, the groin of another person than Hajime, that is.¡±

    ¡°Nooo! Stop it! Stop pushing me! Don¡¯t force me into a sexual rtionship I don¡¯t want!¡±

    While Kaori was forcefully helping Ryuutaro, Yue used just the right amount of wind magic to try to open Kaori¡¯s eyes. Pinpointing the exact location of her eyes, in addition to possessing a good amount of power, and on top of that, being harmless to Kaori. This was truly a feat only possible for Yue who deserved nothing less than the title of genius.

    ¡°Yue-san and Kaori-san, somehow, they seem to get along well.¡±

    ¡°Well, I get the feeling Yue likes teasing Kaori but¡­. yeah they seem rather yful don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this more or less a form of friendship? Always quarrelling and so on¡­..¡±

    (TN: For better or worse, this is where Tingle¡¯s trantion ends, and my/Southbounds begins)

    Hajime smiled at the sight of the childish fight between Yue and Kaori. It was different from the rtionship Yue and Shia shared. Hajime was extremely pleased that Yue exhibited such a happy mood.

    When they y, rather than acting the part of an older sister as she would with Shia, she talked to Kaori more like a friend. The gap in childish behavior from Yue caused Hajime to hold back more than usual, and if asked, he would say things were fine because of Yue.

    Ryuutaro¡¯s darkest moment was turned into a punishment game for his childhood friend by none other than the woman he fell in love with at first sight¡­

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s be enough punishment.¡±

    ¡°It is terrible¡­¡±

    ¡°Ryuutaro¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I am powerless.¡±

    To the nearly unconscious Ryuutaro, Kouki gave a sympathetic expression¡­ even thought he was still averting his gaze.

    Five minutester, after he had regained his consciousness and clothing, Ryuutaro gave an apology for acting rashly, which received lukewarm nces.

    While Ryuutaro was trying to figure out what happened, Kouki tried to subtly deceive him with some polite fiction. However, because Hajime smirked andughed at him, he had dark clouds hanging from his back, unlike his usual cheerful self.

    Kouki desperately tried to calm Ryuutaro down while ncing back at Hajime and the rest as they started descending the staircase.

    ¡°Yue, just to be sure, is there any way we can fly over and skip this maze?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Difficult, because I am not skilled enough yet, the mana consumption would be too high to continue with.¡±

    ¡°Oh well, figure as much. Looks like we need to take the maze head on.¡±

    Hajime pulled out Sgen (Tn: again, his rifle), and aimed it at the edge of ice wall. After hearing the shot, everyone looked at the wall in surprise.

    The ice wall wasn¡¯t too thick to be broken with Scgen or Orkan.

    However, as Hajime had expected, after the red spark pierced the wall, the surrounding ice around the hole restored it in no time. The restoration speed was even faster than the monsters from before.

    ¡°¡­ Looks like it¡¯s impossible to just break down the wall to quickly reach the goal after all.¡± Hajime muttered.

    While watching for any counter attacks from the maze, he took out hispass with one hand. While the others looked at him in amazement, especially after what just happened to Ryuutaro, he ignored them.

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s see if this guy works properly in the maze¡­¡±

    Although everyone tensed when Hajime walked through the archway entrance to the maze¡­ Hajime just watched thepass in his hand without any particr worry.

    Right at the entrance was a reversed T-Junction that led to the right and left. Thepass needle shown slightly, pointing them to the right passage.

    ¡°Fumu, looks like it doesn¡¯t have any problem in the maze?¡±

    ¡°Ah. The maze won¡¯t be a maze, thanks to this.¡±

    Hajime smiled wryly at Tio¡¯s affirmation as she followed him and passed through the arch. He was thinking he wished he had it during the Raisen Great Labyrinth.

    ¡°Uu, Meredi would have been no problem with this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Maybe that¡¯s why they entrusted it to Haltina.¡±

    While Shia responded with a sulk and ducked through the entrance, Yue and she reached the same conclusion as Hajime, that thepass was likely left in the Sea of Trees for that very reason.

    Hajime patted each of them on the shoulder lightly, offeringfort. The three of them looked at each other with bitter smiles.

    With an expression of disappointment at not being able to share those memories, Kaori and Tio shared a nce. After a background nce, the group moved onward.

    With a width and length of ten kilometers, how long would such a maze take to clear normally? You would have to search in the cold that made you want to cry. It¡¯d take incredible willpower.

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ quite a sense of oppression.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Because everyone¡¯s appearance reflects from the walls, like a mirror house.¡±

    Suzu was looking uneasily at the ten meter high Shizuku who was reflected on the icy walls.

    ¡°Because they came out of the walls earlier¡­ is that the idea?¡±

    ¡°Likely. It¡¯s a huge maze where you wonder around aimlessly. If or when a monster appears might be quite deadly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, but there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, because we have Hajime¡¯s Magic Eye and its perception abilities. Also, my rabbit ears won¡¯t miss the sound of a surprise attack either.¡±

    Shia was especially bright and confident. It was emphasized loudly when she struck the melons on her chest with a ¡°ton¡± noise. Shizuku and Suzu¡¯s morale took a hit, however Kouki and Ryuutaro were boosted after a quick nce as proof.

    Of course, Hajime was giving them a re. After bing aware and admitting his feelings for Shia, he reacted to such gestures towards Shia.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime?¡±

    ¡°*Cough* Ummm¡­ The next turn is left, right?¡±

    Giving a gentle look, Kaori tried to change the subject with a cough. Hajime looked at thepass awkwardly.

    After seeing Hajime¡¯s reaction, Shia covered her chest with her arms while her cheeks blushed her body wiggled.

    ¡°Really Hajime, what are you saying? You want to y with my chest again? Please pardon me that teasing smile¡­ Well, that¡¯s not to say it wasn¡¯t amazing, and I¡¯d love to do it again. But right now is no good! If you do it now, I will faint again and we won¡¯t be able to finish the walk through-¡±

    To Shia¡¯s confession, everyone turned their face to Hajime with an expression that said ¡°what on earth did you do.¡± mixed with shivering, shame, and envy. Hajime pretended not to notice and used his right to remain silent.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime¡­ What was done to Shia during her first time?¡­ Hajime wild beast?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m a wild beast, Yue is a beast trainer. Although I endure and counterattack.¡±

    While listening to Yue and Hajime¡¯s conversation and thinking ¡°it¡¯s THAT, isn¡¯t it?¡±, it could be said their experience was piling up, and the stairs to adulthood was climbed considerably.

    Everyone was behaving suspiciously, at a loss on whether they should be listening to this conversation or not, when Hajime suddenly halted.

    And, slipping out Donner high speed without looking back, he shot.

    Dopan!!

    The released bullet pass overhead of the blushing and panicking Suzu and crushed the arm with ws that was growing soundlessly from the wall.

    ¡°¡­!?¡±

    Thanks to her small height, only a few hairs were lost. She lost her voice as the red sh passed by, experiencing the full power that was released from it.

    ¡°Coming, right and left wall.¡±

    Hajim reported a warning while ignoring the strangled noisesing from Suzu. His appearance was someone already switchedpletely to battle mode.

    From the surrounding walls, fingers with ws, bones, and sinew, an ice statue like an armored Bullet beetle appeared.

    ¡°GuoOOO!¡± X5

    From the right and left, Frost ogres attacked. Kouki intercepted the right side while Hajime took the left.

    Shizuku and Kouki¡¯s killer attacks cut a Frost Ogre in two. Ryuutaro¡¯s fist attack crushed one at the chest, and the two remaining are forced at bay by Suzu¡¯s magical barrier.

    This time, the demon stone that produced them infinitely did not appear in another ce. A dark red crystal appeared inside the cut and the crushed chests. Kouki shot a blow at it.

    The remainder were held in ce by Suzu and Shizuku damaging them.

    Meanwhile, Kouki and Ryuutaro delivered the finishing blows on the Frost ogres that they were dealing with. It was a one sided fight.

    Forgetting caution, Kouki and Ryuutaro smiled at each other, and then they heard the shout of a lovely voice¡­

    ¡°UryaaA!¡±

    Kouki, who turned around with a sudden look, saw the beautiful legs of Shia in an upward kick as she knocked five Frost ogres above them.

    Though they struggled desperately, the Frost ogres didn¡¯t have the ability to fly, and crashed to the ground naturally thanks to gravity.

    Shia, as she came back down, rotated elegantly and swung Doryuken with centrifugal force, hitting the frost ogre who had fallen down with perfect timing to be blown into a wall and shattered into pieces like a bomb exploding.

    Shia didn¡¯t stop rotating, repeating the action with the other ogres. It appeared more like ying than actualbat.

    Each Frost ogre crashed into the wall at the same exact ce, causing the wall to take considerable damage.

    ¡°Suzu will be nice to rabbits when we get home. It is not wise to anger them, we should be nice¡­¡±

    ¡°Suzu¡­ Ipletely understand your feelings.¡±

    While trembling at the sight, Suzu muttered these statements. When they return home, she didn¡¯t want to hold the rabbits of Earth in fear.

    ¡°They¡¯re not that strong. The surprise attack from anyone¡­ well, it¡¯s okay if we take note.¡±

    Yue nodded slightly at what Hajime said, and Shizuku and her party were half smiling, because they were an enemy they wouldn¡¯t have a problem with if they were cooperating.

    Afterwards, they encountered various traps. Ice spikes came from the walls; ice walls copsed. Demons appeared from the walls for the next twelve hours as they explored thebyrinth maze.

    While it wasn¡¯t extremely challenging, the continuous and monotonus scenery caused Kouki and the rest¡¯s attention to wander.

    ¡°Really, though we¡¯ve walked and walked, Nagumo, how much further?¡±

    Shizuku asked with a voiceced in exhaustion to Hajime¡¯s party, who seemed to be alright.

    ¡°Hmm? Because we¡¯re in a maze, the straight line distance won¡¯t be urate. We seem to be about two kilometers from the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Oh dear¡­ let¡¯s take a rest a little if there is a suitable ce.¡±

    ¡°Fufu¡­ thank you.¡±

    While looking at the state of Shizuku¡¯spanions, Hajime said while shrugging his shoulders. This caused her to smile broadly and got psyched up without noticing. However, Hajime¡¯s harem and Ryu noticed.

    A whileter they encountered arge double door, of which thepass indicated they needed to pass through.

    ¡°This is a spectacr door, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, Pretty.¡±

    Looking up at the huge doors, they could see it wasn¡¯t just made of ice. It was carved with flowers, thorns and roses, with arge round hole that took up about the fourth of the door within the design.

    Hajime, for the time being, tried using the full power of his body against the door; however, as he had suspected, therge double doors did not budge at all.

    ¡°As I thought, the door won¡¯t open until we find whatever goes into that cavity. Really, how troublesome.¡±

    Hajime frowned, and the other members showed unpleasant expressions. It had already been more than fifteen hours since they had entered, and Kouki¡¯s group were showing faces that were quickly growing tired.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime. For now¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. For now, let¡¯s set up to rest.¡±

    Kouki¡¯s group gave out a relieved expression and let out sighs at Hajime¡¯s word. Obviously, their mental exhaustion had gathered considerably.

    ¡°You, stop going near the walls. It¡¯s likely they¡¯ll make a surprise attack, soe to the center if you¡¯re going to take a rest.¡±

    With that, Hajime stopped fifty meters away, took out arge tent from his Treasure Warehouse. While it wouldn¡¯t stop a surprise attack, it would provide shelter.

    With surprise, Kouki and party entered into the tent that had appeared suddenly before their eyes, seeing a space of about ten tatami mats inside.

    ¡°¡­ This is a kotatsu (Tn: heated table)¡±

    ¡°Waa¡­ a soft and warm carpet¡­¡±

    ¡°Neither snow nor wind enter here. Is this a magical barrier¡­? It¡¯s a good temperature in this room.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s seriouslyfortable! As expected of Nagumo.¡±

    Shizuku said with an amazed expression leveled at Hajime. The girls were already warming themselves in the kotatsu while Suzu crawled onto the fluffy carpet on all fours.

    For the moment, it was impossible to remove their shoes within thergebyrinth. However, there¡¯s no problem keeping it clean. A fragment of crystal attached to the carpet was imbued with regeneration magic. It automatically cleaned any dirt or detritus that touched the carpet. (Tn: Only the Japanese would be concerned about their shoes dirtying a tent floor on a camping trip :P)

    Exactly, a space of healing.

    The group warmed themselves enthusiastically in the kotatsu with drowsy faces, except Suzu, who was already asleep lying face down. Thanks to the artifact for protection against the cold, they didn¡¯t feel it so much, but after being surrounded by ice, everyone was happy to be in a warm space.

    As such, while being surrounded by each side by Yue and Shia, Hajime took out some Cross bits.

    While the group looked with popped eyes, they disappeared outside to create a ring around the tent in the passage.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be bothered with those four patrolling outside. The cross bits will give us a chance to rx.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°As long as you have the credentials, they should have no problems.¡±

    ¡°But do they know what they¡¯re guarding?¡±

    ¡°The cross bits have been set to guard around the gate.¡±

    To Shizuku¡¯s questioning face, and Kouki¡¯s scornful eyes, Hajime answered while inclining his head a little. Yue was at his side, cing a hand on his face.

    ¡°¡­ Not tired?¡±

    ¡°This tent has a recovery function.¡± (TN: Is that how he made Shia lose consciousness? Giggity)

    Hajime smiled while Yue¡¯s hand softly stroked his face gently while fluttering heart marks drifted between the two of them.

    And, at that time, two rabbit ears touched Hajime¡¯s neck, drawing his attention to Shia. Shia drew her cheek near Hajime¡¯s shoulder with moistened upturned eyes that said ¡°care for me too?¡±.

    Hajime drew an arm around Shia¡¯s waist and drew her close firmly. Doubling the heart marks going out. A pink space poured out, and you could almost swear the room temperature was increasing somehow.

    While watching Tio and Kaori, who were slowly approaching them, Suzu muttered while on her own.

    ¡°¡­ It seems that this space doesn¡¯t heal a lonely heart.¡±

    Kouki and the others agreed whole heartily.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    <strong>Whispering voice</strong>

    Howa, Howa, Fuwa, Fuwa.

    Surely, if there were sounds to describe the current situation, it ought to be those words. Among the seven greatbyrinths, there was abyrinth called the ice and snow cave. And inside thatbyrinth was a gigantic maze in which there was a sealed door before whichid a tent. The mood inside the tent had be a pink space.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime. Aaa¡­n.¡±

    ¡°Nn. Aaa¡­n¡­Mmn. It¡¯s good. As expected, the best thing to eat while using akotatsuis stew.¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san, have some of mine too. Aaa¡­n.¡±

    ¡°Aaa¡­n¡­ Mmn. Anyway, Shia, your cooking skills are improving every day, you will make a great wife.¡±

    ¡°Je-Jeez, Hajime-san! Such a thing! To say that I¡¯m extremely cute, and on top of that, I would make a lovely wife from whom you wouldn¡¯t want to be away for even a moment! You¡¯re making me blush-!¡±

    ¡°Hajime, what about me?¡±

    ¡°Nn? Isn¡¯t that obvious? You will be the best wife in the world.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ I will also do my best to learn how to cook.¡±

    ¡°Fufufu, Yue-san, let¡¯s study together and make Hajime¡¯s favorite dishes.¡±

    While ¡°Aaa¡­n¡± feeding Hajime, Yue and Shia, who were sitting on both sides of Hajime, were having a conversation from which no one could imagine they were inside one of the world¡¯s greatbyrinths.

    There was stew on top of the kotatsu. That was seafood stew prepared by Shia, the smell of which tickled every nose in the vicinity. The ingredients had been acquired at the maritime town Erisen, frozen and stored inside the treasure warehouse.

    Shia, with splendid knife-handling skills, had prepared the seafood along with various vegetables and seasoned the whole mix exquisitely. The sauce which looked like Ponzu (TL: citrus-based sauce, source wiki) was also neatly done and truly wonderful. Because her housework was also perfect, Hajime¡¯s praise of Shia being a great wife was no overstatement.

    Nevertheless, Shia was over interpreting. Hajime who had be tolerant towards Shia¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t particrly mind nor snap her out of it.

    Then, as Yue was lightly tugging at his sleeve while asking ¡®Will I be a good wife?¡¯ with the expression of a lover, Hajime could of course not disagree, especially when she wore a gentle smile and disyed such a willingness to train hard to learn homemaking.

    ¡°Ne, Nee, Hajime-kun? What about me? Housework and cooking are also two of my strong points you know? I¡¯ll make plenty of delicious dishes for my husband and properly wee him every day, you know?¡±

    ¡°Goshujin-sama, Mistress also thinks she will be a good wife, you know? As you know, Mistress is a ¡®devoted wife¡¯. She guarantees she will make Goshujin-sama feel satisfied every day! Right? So, please also give this mistress some words of praise.¡±

    Hajime, Yue and Shia¡¯s pink space was interrupted by Kaori and Tio¡¯s impatience. Clinging to Hajime from behind, they were begging with a sweet tone for the same words he said to Yue and Shia.

    ¡°¡­ Maa, since originally Kaori was always monopolizing the first ce of the ¡®I want to date her¡¯ and ¡®I want to marry her¡¯ category rankings at school, isn¡¯t she already a charming wife?¡±

    ¡°Mouu! Not that. I¡¯m not asking about the general opinion, but Hajime-san¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Kaori. Why are you hurting yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yu-Yue!? What do you mean!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve alreadye to understand. You¡¯re still five, no, six years too soon.¡±

    ¡°Concrete numbers, huh! Uu, the path might be rugged, but I won¡¯t lose!¡±

    Yue answered in ce of the evasive Hajime. With teary eyes, Kaori clenched her fists and renewed her determination. In truth, seeing how Kaori was not discouraged, Hajime¡¯s heart softened, but he kept it secret for now.

    ¡°Umm, Goshujin-sama?¡±

    Tio, with tearful eyes, was pressing for an answer. Two splendid watermelons were heavily riding on Hajime¡¯s head, stroking him. She was obviously doing it on purpose.

    ¡°¡­ You said ¡®As you know¡¯. But let¡¯s see you state concretely the contents of the ¡®devotion¡¯ you speak of.¡±

    ¡°Mu? Isn¡¯t that obvious? Of course, every day, be it morning, day or night, I will do ¡®this¨C¡® and ¡®that¨C¡® to Goshujin-sama, and then I will do ¡®that¨C¡® and ¡®this¨C¡® again. Then, Goshujin-sama will do ¡°this¨C¡± to reward me right? That¡¯s why I will return the favor by doing ¡°that¨C¡°. Ah, I feel relieved. Doing ¡°this¨C¡± and ¡°that¨C¡± properly, then ¡°that¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Ababababababababa-!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You worthless dragon. You will be the only one I leave behind in this world.¡±

    ¡°Tio-san, restrain yourself a little¡­¡±

    In response to Tio who was shamelessly continuing her indecent talk thoroughly, an ¡®Abababa¡¯ sound caused by Hajime¡¯s ¡®Lightning d¡¯ interrupted Tio¡¯s speech.

    With a ¡®PikuPiku¡¯ sound, Tio kept convulsing without getting up. The lightning seemed really effective. Even Shia was stunned at the appearance of such a Tio.

    However, since ¡®I will leave you behind¡¯ was meant as threatening words, it could be quite naturally assumed he was nning on taking her along as well.

    The fact that Tio was standing close to Hajime was obviously the proof she was spontaneously asking Hajime¡¯s permission to be by his side.

    Kouki and the others were sitting on a kotatsu on the opposite side, silently pecking at their stew while trying their best to ignore the ongoing scene. However, barely able to put up with the irresponsible and irritating scene, their chopsticks were continuously shaking in frustration.

    ¡°Kouki¡­ even though I thought I had gotten used to this kind ofmotion¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that, Ryuutaro, my mind can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing? Objectively seeing how we used to be?¡±

    ¡°Used to be? Could it be you are actually angry at¡­? No, forget it.¡±

    Kouki was ncing at Hajime and Kaori with an extremelyplicated expression and speaking in a low voice with Ryuutaro whose face showed deep annoyance. Strangely, the usually sarcastic Shizuku remained quiet, roughly snatching fish from the stew. She would gaze at Hajime from time to time, obviously irritated. Suzu, who had brought up the topic, shrank back spontaneously each time she was remembered of the fuss.

    And, at that moment, Hajime set down his chopsticks (which he was barely using because of being ¡®Aaa¡­n¡¯ed all the time) and took out a shiny gray metal te from his pocket. It had an uneven sharp tip and a magic square engraved on it. It was a ¡®gate key¡¯ which connected space.

    Hajime suddenly turned back and projected the key. It was connected to the cross bits he had sent looking for the key to open the sealed door that prevented them from proceeding further. At the center of the te which had stuck into space, a gate opened. On the other side of the gate was a gem-like object emitting yellow light from a pedestal in a room surrounded by ice walls.

    Furthermore, there was one more thing.

    ¡°GuruaAAAAAAA!!!¡±

    From the other side of the gem, there was also the form of a five-meter tall furious-looking frost ogre approaching.

    ¡°Bufu!?¡± X4

    Kouki and the others who were seated at the kotatsu and pecking at their stew all simultaneously spewed it out. At any rate, their meal was interrupted by a war cry and they were suddenly being approached by an ogre clearly on a different level than the ogres they had confronted so far. It was pointless to tell them not to panic.

    However, Hajime didn¡¯t particrly panic and extended his hand through the gate, picked up the yellow gem. In exchange, he simply extracted a metal ball about twice as big as a basketball from his treasure warehouse. A ¡®Bachi¡¯ sound resounded as he instantly poured electricity inside, after which he casually threw the ball through the gate as if throwing trash away.

    Then, he immediately turned the key, closing the gate, and retrieving it.

    Immediately thereafter,

    ZudoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!

    From a distant ce, the sound of a ridiculously powerful explosion reverberated as the air started vibrating.

    Hajime sat down and picked up his chopsticks as if nothing had particrly happened. The gem d in yellow light on top of the table was proof that this series of unbelievable events took ce in their reality.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime. Aaa~n.¡±

    ¡°Hajime-san, Aaa~n desu.¡±

    And, as expected, Yue and Shia also resumed the ¡®Aaa~n¡¯ as if nothing had happened. Kouki and the others who had been dripping cold sweat snapped back to reality and simultaneously opened their mouths.

    ¡°No, no, no, no, there¡¯s definitely something not right, right!?!?¡± X4

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Hajime, whose mouth was being stuffed with fresh seafood by Kaori and Tio who entered the feedingpetition, tilted his head as if to say ¡®what¡¯s wrong?¡¯.

    With an expression not hiding his irritation towards Hajime¡¯s behavior, Kouki inquired.

    ¡°Nagumo. What was that earlier?¡±

    ¡°Earlier you say¡­ But you were looking, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I was! But not that! I¡¯m talking about what you did!¡±

    ¡°What I did¡­ you ask strange things. It¡¯s just as you saw, right?¡±

    Hajime gave Kouki a gaze questioning his sanity after Kouki raised his voice. Not having obtained the response he was seeking, Kouki looked ready to flip the table over in anger at any moment.

    Shizuku came to the emotionally unstable Kouki while rubbing her forehead as if putting up with a headache and tried to exin the ¡®as you saw¡¯ part to Kouki.

    ¡°In short, Nagumo-kun found this yellow gem you can see with his cross bits, and retrieved it using ¡®gate¡¯. It¡¯s likely that the moment the cross bits intruded the ce where the gem used to be, some monster supposed to be its guardian or something reacted angrily, before being killed by the bomb Nagumo-kun tossed away through the gate¡­. or so I guess.¡±

    ¡°Ah. It¡¯spletely as you say. Just like what you saw, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! Isn¡¯t there something wrong with this! You normally don¡¯t just go around directly confronting a guardian keeping the dungeon¡¯s treasure, defeating it, and retrieving the prize like that!¡±

    Kouki was honestly saying something trivial.

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it better to collect them easily like this? It would be a bother to be busy chasing after each one of the four keys ourselves, right?¡±

    ¡°Th-That may be so. But if we don¡¯t follow the rules, will our progress be acknowledged by thebyrinth¡­¡±

    ¡°Once or twice should be alright. We did take a considerable shortcut at the Great Volcano, and our capture was acknowledged with no problem after all. It should be fine if Yue¡¯s group and Amanogawa¡¯s group respectively defeat the guardians of the two remaining keys and retrieve them. I¡¯ll map a route for you.¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­ Is the difficulty alright? It¡¯s the capture of a greatbyrinth after all?¡±

    ¡°Kouki¡­ Stop thinking too deeply about Nagumo. You don¡¯t want stomach pain at that age.¡±

    Kouki was holding his head between his hands. Ryuutaro patted his shoulders with an expression of sympathy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Nagumo-kun is the walking embodiment of irrationality. There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡±

    ¡°Shizu, Shizu¡­¡­ When Suzu thinks about Guardian-san, she bes excessively sad for some reason. If another Guardian-san is dragged out by Nagumo-kun, I think things will definitely look bad. So let¡¯s work hard to preserve our sanity?¡±

    Ryuutaro approved the advice a sad-looking Suzu had given Shizuku as Suzu was gulping down fish and turned to her in turn.

    ¡°It seems it would also be difficult for me to have the mon sense¡¯ I have conceived so far be damaged any further by Hajime. I have to agree with Suzu¡¯s suggestion.¡±

    Kouki and his group had satisfied their hunger and were pecking at thest remnants of their food when the sound of a second explosion reverberated through the greatbyrinth.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ¡°I wonder if Shizuku-chan and the others are fine¡­¡±

    Kaori¡¯s worried voice echoed.

    They were before the two sealed doors.

    Three gems had already been put into the door¡¯s corresponding sockets. Of the three, aside from two gems Hajime had obtained effortlessly, the other had been brought by Yue¡¯s team, who had easily defeated the gem¡¯s guardian and seized its key, which was to be expected given their ability.

    Only one key was remaining, thest gem. It was the gem Kouki¡¯s team headed to while being guided by one of Hajime¡¯s Cross bits. As a result of splitting into two groups, Kaori had grown anxious, wondering if Kouki¡¯s team would be able to defeat thest gem¡¯s guardian safely.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no problem. They had a hard fight, but it looks like they managed to bring it down. They don¡¯t have any severe injuries. At some point, it did seem like Ryuutaro had frostbite but it was immediately healed.¡±

    ¡°Thank god.¡±

    Kaori breathed a sigh of relief after hearing the information conveyed through the cross bits.

    Hajime moved the cross bit standing before Kouki¡¯s team who were finished with their battle and had retrieved thest key. At the same time, using ¡®gate key¡¯, Hajime connected the space between their location and the cross bit. Space softly distorted, and the appearance of Kouki and the others who had a strangely refreshed expression could be seen on the other side.

    ¡°Somehow, you guys look happy¡­¡±

    ¡°Umu. They are most likely relieved to have been able to properly pass the maze¡¯s trial.¡±

    Shia was tilting her head pondering the reason for their happy faces when Tio answered her question with a seemingly pleasant expression. She was right on the mark.

    Kouki, who was holding the gem in his hand, passed through the gate, went past Shia¡¯s group and headed towards the sealed doors. There, he inserted the gem into thest socket.

    Immediately after, the thorny shrub on the door was covered in light. The gems started to shine brightly in all their splendor. Then, the gate¡¯s impressive doors began opening on their own.

    At a nce, the passage starting from the entrance of the gate looked no different from thebyrinth¡¯s passages so far. If anything was different, it seemed to be the bright reflection of the ice walls. Hajime and the others¡¯ figures were vividly reflected.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Following Hajime¡¯s order, everyone simultaneously stepped through the door. The sight before them, sure enough, gave off the feeling of a mirror house. The ice acted just like mirrors. The bright light was reflected endlessly. Indeed, the ice walls on both sides of the passage acted like opposite mirrors, and Hajime¡¯s party was reflected a countless number of times.

    Aside from the ceiling hidden by a spray of snow, it looked really like an endless corridor. The intense reflectivity of the ice made it clear it was no simple ice. If not for the chilling cold it radiated, it could maybe even be mistaken for a mirror.

    A ¡®Kotsu, Kotsu¡¯ sound echoed along with the footsteps of Hajime¡¯s party as they proceeded. Not only light, sounds also seemed to reverberate.

    ¡°¡­ Somehow it feels like we¡¯ve been sucked into something.¡±

    Yue muttered while walking by Hajime¡¯s side and looking at their reflections in the walls.

    The worlds piled up inside the ice walls repeated endlessly, the deepest parts being shrouded in darkness. Yue¡¯s words were truly right on the mark.

    Hajime gently grasped Yue¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go of you so it¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn.¡±

    ¡°You guys, can you not stop flirting at every asion?¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s reproachful eyes dug into Hajime and Yue who were exchanging smiles. However, their love had already far exceeded the maximum theoretical threshold. Such a remark didn¡¯t make them flinch.

    Giving a sidelong nce to Shizuku who sighed, the group continued advancing.

    They had not encountered the sign of any traps or monsters in a while and thepass was indicating that they were on the right way when Kouki suddenly halted and started looking around restlessly.

    Shizuku, representing the group who grew suspicious of his behavior, inquired.

    ¡°Kouki? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no well, didn¡¯t you hear something just now? Something like someone¡¯s voice. Rather, a whisper like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Wa-Wait a minute Kouki-kun, Stop. We already had our fill of this at Merujiine¡¯s Undersea Ruin.¡±

    It seemed Kouki could hear someone¡¯s whisper. Since she didn¡¯t think it possible for anyone else to actually be there beside them, Kaori whose tolerance of horror was weak tightly hugged herself with both arms while raising a voice of protest.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone else who heard something? Shia?¡±

    Hajime quietly narrowed his eyes and looked around to confirm.

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t hear anything. And I sense no sign of anyone else here besides us.¡±

    Shia who had closed her eyes and focused her rabbit ears answered while shaking her head negatively. The other members who also seemed not to have heard anything, in particr, all shook their heads in negation.

    ¡°¡­ Surely, I thought I heard something¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not overthinking this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Maybe I am.¡±

    Understanding he was the only one who heard it, Kouki wondered if it was his imagination as he showed a bewildered expression. A concerned Ryuutaro who disyed a facecking his usual self-confidence also agreed.

    ¡°¡­ Shia.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    While everyone was thinking it was Kouki¡¯s imagination, only Hajime, with a look reminding them to be careful, passed on his thought to Shia who could be relied on to search for the enemy in such circumstances. Shia also thought it was only Kouki¡¯s imagination, but since she was given a request by Hajime, she obediently nodded her head in approval. Her rabbit ears shook.

    Then, they kept advancing without any problems, crossing several junctions without getting lost, until Kouki halted one more time.

    This time, he shouted.

    ¡°Ah, again! It wasn¡¯t my imagination after all! I heard it again!¡±

    ¡°Ko-Kouki?¡±

    Shizuki and the others turned a bewildered look to Kouki who was frantically searching for the owner of the voice.

    From the gazes turned to him, Kouki guessed no one besides him had heard the voice this time as well, and raised a chaotic voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! This time, I heard it clearly! It said: ¡®Is it fine like this?¡¯!¡±

    ¡°No, Kouki. I didn¡¯t hear anything?¡±

    ¡°Shit! Who are you! Where are you! How about showing your face without sneaking around!¡±

    ¡°Kouki, calm down.¡±

    Anxious to be the only one to hear, Kouki had turned around and let out these harsh words at the empty space. Shizuku and the others moved to try to calm him down.

    ¡°Shia.¡±

    ¡°No, me neither. I really didn¡¯t hear anything¡­¡±

    Hajime checked with Shia for confirmation, but it seems Shia¡¯s rabbit ears did not grasp the sound of any voice this time either.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime. Any magical response?¡±

    ¡°None. It was the same with the zombies back then, it would seem the ice walls most likely have some kind of ability which conceals any magical response. The demon eye stone can¡¯t really be relied on here.¡±

    ¡°Fumu. There¡¯s also the possibility of having lost to the greatbyrinth¡¯s pressure and our minds having been confused¡­ But still, this is too sudden. It would be more reasonable to assume we are receiving some kind of interference.¡±

    ¡°But Shia¡¯s ears can¡¯t hear anything, and on top of that Hajime can¡¯t sense anything. There is nothing we can do to stop it.¡±

    While Hajime and the others were discussing, Kouki was desperately trying to find the owner of the voice to prove he had not gone insane. At this point, Hajime spoke to him.

    ¡°Amenogawa, for now, calm down.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nagumo, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m sure I heard it¡­. ¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t intend to dismiss this issue saying it¡¯s your imagination.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Having gotten used to receiving harsh treatment from Hajime, Kouki¡¯s eyes started going in circles after he heard these words which seemed to indicate he believed him.

    ¡°We should assume we are receiving some kind of interference. If it¡¯s one of the trials of thebyrinth, then the possibility of not only you but everyone here receiving the interference is high. Currently, I can¡¯t think of a way to counter this. Everyone, be on your guard.¡±

    Hajime turned a serious gaze towards the others. They exchanged nces once and nodded.

    Indeed, instead of rejecting the fault on Kouki¡¯s imagination, to deny the existence of an unexinable phenomenon, it was better to word it as thebyrinth¡¯s ¡®interference¡¯. He believed Kouki¡¯s words. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for such a phenomenon to happen since they were challenging a greatbyrinth after all.

    Kouki was showing a veryplicated expression, but he seemed to have calmed down for now. He was silently following behind Hajime who had resumed walking while having ominous thoughts about their images reflected in the ice walls.

    And then,

    ¡ª¨C You did not believe

    ¡°Uu, again¡­¡±

    A whisper smoothly entered Kouki¡¯s ear one more time. But since he had given some thought to Hajime¡¯s words about a possible interference from the greatbyrinth and readied himself, he was not thrown into confusion this time.

    It was hard to say if he was calm deep down, but he was now able to try to look for the origin of the voice calmly. Then, Kouki suddenly realized something.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Have I already heard this voice?¡±

    Somehow he had a feeling he had already heard this voice. Shizuku and the others turned a worried look to Kouki who had tilted his head and was searching his memory.

    ¡°Kouki. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Yes. I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking, I may have already heard that voice somewhere¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ There were monsters with the ability to mimic people¡¯s appearance and voice at the Haltina Sea of Trees. Maybe they¡¯re imitating someone we know. Don¡¯t be deceived. If something happens, say it immediately.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Shizuku. You be careful too. If Hajime is right, you might hear a voice too sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Kouki sensed his disordered mind had calmed down and was able to show someposure to Shizuku who was smiling faintly. He returned a smile to his childhood friend who always encouraged and supported him.

    ¡ª¨C You have realized, right?

    However, his face immediately stiffened at the voice which once again resounded. He got unpleasant goosebumps after being unable to brush away the uneasiness dwelling in his heart born from the whispers he heard.

    Kouki unintentionally turned his head towards Shizuku who was walking by his side with a face seeming to request help.

    However, the look of concern he was expecting to see on his childhood friend¡¯s face was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she disyed an expression about as stiffened as the reflection of his own face in the ice walls.

    ¡°Shizuku¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. I just heard it too. It was a woman¡¯s voice. I have also heard it somewhere before. ¡®Averting your eyes again?¡¯ is what it said.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Mine was a male voice saying ¡®You have realized, right?¡¯. It looks like the words change ording to the person who hears the voice.¡±

    Kouki and Shizuku were looking at each other withplicated expressions, and next, ¡®Hyaaa!¡¯. Suzu slightly jumped with a shriek. It seems Suzu could hear it as well now.

    Furthermore, Ryuutaro, who also seemed to have heard it, became confused and started looking around.

    ¡°What did it say to you guys?¡±

    Hajime asked them about the content while looking over his shoulder.

    Once he had heard everyone¡¯s description of what they heard, he was nning on putting them together to figure out the aim of the greatbyrinth.

    ¡°Um, Suzu heard something like Kouki. (TL: She¡¯s talking in the third person). ¡®You had really realized, right?¡¯ is what it said.¡±

    ¡°Ah, mine was ¡®What is there the need to hesitate for?¡¯ .¡±

    Both were making a seemingly displeased expression. A difort revealed itself on their faces, the kind of feeling of someone¡¯s heart being tread upon by muddy feet.

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s too abstract. I feel it¡¯s too indirect to be able to seduce anyone¡­¡±

    Hajime tilted his head. These were no words such as ¡®Do this and that¡¯ or ¡®Go here and there¡¯ which could immediately lead people astray from their goal.

    ¡°You two. Had you heard that voice before?¡±

    ¡°Un. Now that you mention it, I feel like I had heard it somewhere¡­ maybe.¡±

    ¡°I also have the feeling I had already heard it.¡±

    They nodded to Tio in confirmation. The words whispered varied but in the end, they were all whispered by a familiar voice or so it seemed.

    ¡°¡­ Anyway, we have to move forward.¡±

    ¡°Maa, that¡¯s right.¡±

    They had a bad feeling, but stopping and worrying would do no good. Once they got out of the maze, maybe the whispering would stop. So, as Yue said, they should move forward for now.

    After deciding to proceed forward, they came across multiple forks and kept going without getting lost. ording to the information given by thepass, there were three kilometers left in a straight line until the exit. Because they wouldn¡¯t get lost, even if they ran into traps or monsters, they could get there in not even half a day.

    They hurried forward while doing their best to ignore the whisper which would be heard intermittently.

    However, as time passed, the frequency of the whispers increased, and before they knew it, Hajime and his group started hearing it too.

    ¡ª¡ª You will be betrayed again

    Yue heard. Those were toxic words which caused her to remember that she had once ced her trust in her uncle, family, and fellow retainers. ¡®Again¡¯. Yue could very well guess the meaning of these words.

    ¡ª¡ª You will lose them again by your own fault, you know?

    The voice made Shia¡¯s rabbit ears tremble. The origin of the tragedy which took away the lives of countless of her family members was indeed Shia¡¯s own birth. It had taken root deep inside Shia¡¯s heart and caused her to have countless nightmares. The voice was constantly reminding her of their death cries. Now, she had plenty of ¡®important ones¡¯ close to her she absolutely didn¡¯t want to lose.

    ¡ª¡ª There is no such thing as your being epted by others

    Tio heard the voice which had invaded her mind whisper to her smoothly.

    Long ago, when she was inexperienced and couldn¡¯t control her power, and her family was facing persecution¡­ Fire surged, the sound of an explosion shook the atmosphere, a scream and an angry roar reverberated. While she was kicking at the gathered remains of herpatriot, the surrounding eyes were staring at her with extreme fear and contempt¡­

    ¡ª¡ª You¡¯re jealous to the point you want to kill, isn¡¯t that right?

    Whispered a voice which had invaded Kaori¡¯s inner heart. Kaori unconsciously turned towards the girlfriend who was showing an air ofposure and stood at a ce Kaori couldn¡¯t reach even after swapping bodies and obtaining power. Something ck gushed out and started spreading out like ck ink spilling on a white sheet of paper.

    ¡°Ah. I get it. This is my own voice.¡±

    Everyone who was having their consciousnesses torn apart by the whispers were taken aback by Hajime¡¯s sudden deration.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime?¡±

    Hajime answered Yue¡¯s inquiring gaze while not particrly looking bothered by the whispers.

    ¡°Everyone, you said you had already heard the voice whispering to you right? Same goes for me, but the voice whispering to me is my own voice. Back when I was helping my father make games, I had the opportunity to listen to my own voice many times when doing voice tests. Since if you listen to your own voice, you are bound to feel some sense of difort. It¡¯s hard to realize, but I can assure you after having listened to my own voice countless times that the voice whispering to me is my own voice.¡±

    ¡®Ah now that you mention it¡­¡¯ was the expression starting to form on everyone¡¯s face. Your own voice you hear when you speak in everyday life tends to unexpectedly differ from your recorded voice which you listen to. Therefore, they had been unable to recognize their own voice.

    ¡°But, if that¡¯s true, then what the voice is saying¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ It could be a voiceing from deep within your heart¡­ maybe. Reviving various unpleasant memories.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right. It feels as if our mind is being invaded and trampled by muddy shoes. It¡¯s extremely unpleasant.¡±

    Tio, making a guess, stated what a frowning Kaori was hesitating to say. Shia agreed. The others uniformly showed dark, grim faces.

    Overall, the atmosphere could be said to be still. Shizuku, who realized this, raised her voice in an attempt to change the mood and spoke to Hajime and Yue who were looking calm andposed for some reason.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun and Yue don¡¯t seem to be affected very much, is that correct? Do you have some kind of countermeasure?¡±

    Hajime and Yue exchanged nces. Then, Hajime wore aposed expression, while Yue showed a somewhat bewitching smile.

    ¡°What if I say I am just not paying particr attention to it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What did you hear?¡±

    ¡°Ah ~ something like ¡®Do you think a murderer could live such a thing as a normal life?¡¯ or ¡®There is no ce where a monster belongs, right?¡¯ or things along those lines, repeatedly. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything really different.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ referring to when we return to Japan?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Maa, it¡¯s also hard to say if I¡¯m human after all. Maybe I¡¯m wondering deep down if I will be able to get used to my former life again.¡±

    To Hajime who was making a self-analysis quite indifferently, Kouki whose gloomy face showed more and more anguish as time passed managed to squeeze out a voice.

    ¡°Then, how do you manage to remain calm? You who are ready to forsake this world¡¯s inhabitants and want to return home, after being told multiple times that even if you managed to make it back, you¡¯d have no ce where you belong, how the hell can you stay so calm!¡±

    Kouki demanded an exnation. He was no longer able to hold back his irritation at the end of his sentence and his voice roughened. It looks like the voice he was hearing from his heart was considerably shaking his mind.

    Hajime simply shrugged his shoulders and answered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper. Actually, even though I won¡¯t know the answer until I try going back, worrying about it now is pointless, right?¡±

    ¡°How can you be convinced so easily? It¡¯s something you can¡¯t ignore, something which enters your mind and you can¡¯t throw out, something there is nothing you can do about!¡±

    Just what kind of voice did you hear? Kouki was almost yelling those words at Hajime while hiding his fury caused by hatred somewhere within him.

    Hajime faced the emotionally unstable Kouki with a somewhat serious look.

    ¡°First, from wishing things to ¡®be your way¡¯, greed will be born. Next, to appease that greed, your heart will take a decision. Then, all that needs to be done is to carry out this decision to the end. You shouldn¡¯t be worrying about things like: ¡®Will I be able to do it or not?¡¯ but rather: ¡®What should I do to carry out this decision?¡¯¡­ I have already decided. I will return to my hometown and live a normal life with Yue and the others. I will show them lots of splendid things and introduce them to my parents. I will put my life on the line for that. There is no time to worry about something as trivial as the anxiety that rose from the decision I made.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s absurd. Such a thing¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to understand. Maybe my way of thinking isn¡¯t very human-like.¡±

    Hajime wouldn¡¯t waver no matter what he was told, no matter what was done to him. Kouki felt he saw the main points of Hajime¡¯s unwavering mind and didn¡¯t think he could understand them. However, he averted his gaze as he seemed to realize something.

    Inside the delicate atmosphere, Shia¡¯s face, which was irritated due to the uneasiness caused by the whispers, was reced with a friendly smile as she started looking for Yue.

    It seems that Shia was also able to easily slip away from the abusive thoughts caused by the unpleasant whispers. Her mood quickly turned from the gloomy one caused by this ce to her usual innocent one.

    Despite also being seized in anguish originally, Shizuku, who had been able to guess what was going on to some extent and had been speaking to Hajime, was nowpletely silent, reflecting on Hajime¡¯s previous words as if she had realized something.

    ¡°I get it that Hajime-san is not being affected thanks to his shamelessness, but why does Yue-san look fine? Rather, what is Yue-san being whispered?¡±

    Hajime¡¯s temple suddenly reacted to Shia¡¯s way of speaking of him, but it seems he read the mood and decided to let her off with it for now. Of course, the night after the capture of the greatbyrinth, she will be made to cry in lots of different ways.

    Yue who aroused Shia¡¯s interest answered with no particr hesitation.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s repeatedly telling me I will be betrayed some way or another.¡±

    ¡°Betrayed¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, like in your past¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. So things like ¡®Hajime and Shia will also betray you¡¯.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Hajime and Shia exchanged nces. If those whispers really stem from one¡¯s unconscious, it means Yue is fearing betrayal from the bottom of her heart.

    Indeed, Yue had been betrayed by the family and retainers she put her trust in and had been locked up in darkness for three hundred years. That¡¯s more than reason enough for it to be a trauma, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she felt ill to the point of not ever trusting anyone else anymore.

    Actually, putting aside Hajime and Shia, her interaction with others could be said to be fairly cold sometimes. Fundamentally, earning Yue¡¯s trust was quite difficult. Luckily, her encounter with Hajime made her believe that putting her trust in others was still possible¡­ But maybe the uneasiness of being betrayed again still dwelled within her heart, even if just a little.

    Even more, than her memories of her severe betrayal, this was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. She was not actually suspecting that she¡¯d be betrayed again. Rather, this was something carved deep within her unconscious.

    However, naturally, there was trust in Hajime and Shia that easily surpassed such a trauma. A fantastic encounter and the things she saw on the journey that followed had appeased her heart. Which is why she was calm.

    Sensing her feelings, Shia gave her a soft smile and spoke.

    ¡°Ne, Fufu, if you let your guard down, I might betray you-¡±

    ¡°¡­ Bad girl. Punishment is needed for lying rabbits.¡±

    With Yue and Shia resuming their frivolous talk, the atmosphere seemed to slightly return to normal.

    ¡°Maa, certainly, there is no way I am letting go of Yue¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It would be much more likely to be told that the world is getting destroyed tomorrow than Goshujin-sama betraying Yue.¡±

    A triumphant look settled on Hajime and Tio¡¯s face. Indeed, Hajime and Yue¡¯s atmosphere was so sweet that it felt like a mix of Calpis (TL: Japanese milk-based soft drink) with sugar, syrup, and honey. If you were told one would betray the other, you could only reply ¡®Ha?¡¯.

    ¡°¡­ Nn. It¡¯s impossible. But even if I was betrayed, it would be of no concern.¡±

    Yue agreed with Hajime and Tio¡¯s words, but as if she had thought of something along the way, she made an assumption as her pupils sparkled with mischief.

    ¡°What do you¡­?¡±

    With an air ofposure, Yue responded to Hajime and the others who tilted their heads.

    ¡°Because regardless of Hajime¡¯s feelings, I am not letting go of him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± X4

    While everyone fell strangely silent, Yue, who was licking her thin pink lips with her tongue, suddenly narrowed her eyes. No one was able to take their eyes from her wet lips which frightfully stood out. Simultaneously, she began emitting a charm that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine, male or female indiscriminately and made their abdomens feel hot.

    Then, with a hot, long breath.

    ¡°¡­ Fufu, you can¡¯t run away from the vampire princess.¡±

    She dered such a thing.

    Hajime, who was caught in the overly bewitching atmosphere and her hot gaze, had his arms suddenly held behind his back by Shia who showed a splendid reaction time.

    If not for her, there¡¯s no mistaking Hajime would probably already be on top of Yue. No matter how you looked at him, he was no longer thinking straight. He was looking at Yue like a beast.

    For a little while, the unproductive argument continued between Shia and the others who were trying to prevent a love affair in the middle of the capture of a greatbyrinth and Hajime who was wishing for nothing but Yue.

    At any rate, for the time being, it seems the oppressive atmosphere caused by the whispers was gone.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    <strong>¡°The Brunt of Feelings¡±</strong>

    ¡°Aa, geez! Cut it outttt!¡±

    In a small room in the eastern part of the greatbyrinth, Shia¡¯s angry voice resounded followed by a creaking noise.

    The source of the noise was Hajime¡¯s arm, which was in an arm-lock (TLN: the term used is Ude-Hishigi-Juji-Gatame, a grappling technique from Kodokan Judo).

    ¡°What are you doing, Shia? His arm looks like it¡¯s about to break.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying with this calm face? Rather, Yue-san, please stop with the provocations!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Hajime wishes for mebut has to hold himself back because we¡¯re inside the maze¡­ cute.¡±

    ¡°Now¡¯s neither the time nor the ce for this!¡± Shia violently retorted.

    Of course, her arm-lock over Hajime did not budge in the slightest. It was proof of her remarkable growth. Something to rejoice about.

    Or so it should have been. She was holding Yue in her arms nonchntly and threatening the approaching Hajime with a judo locking technique. There was really nothing to rejoice about.

    They were currently taking a short break in a small room close to a junction of thebyrinth.

    More precisely, the break was intended to let Kouki and the others rest. They were in low spirits from the disorder caused by the whispers. However, for some reason, the more intense the whispers grew, the greater a chance it became for Hajime and Yue to assure their mutual love, which had gone past the point of reason. ¡®You¡¯re flirting far too much inside a greatbyrinth, Koraa!¡¯ was probably what Shia thought as she stepped in to hold them back.

    ¡°Calm down, Shia. We¡¯re in the greatbyrinth, you know? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re really going to start acting without restraint here, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Just now, weren¡¯t you about to kiss?¡±

    ¡°That was just Yue replenishing her energy.¡±

    Hajime tried to exploit this opportunity and came up with this exnation, showing a firm face. But a mere nce at Yue by his side, who had narrowed her eyes while licking her lips, would be enough to make his deration really suspicious.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see her using her magic to the point she would need to replenish.¡±

    Shia replied with an unusually sharp observation and tightened her grip on Hajime¡¯s arm further.

    ¡°No mercy, huh¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Th- That¡¯s because he¡¯s my lover. So I will have my say about things that go too far!¡±

    ¡°Shia¡­ Good girl.¡±

    Shia blushed slightly as she gave her reasoning. Hajime and Yue let out a ¡®Ho¡¯ and voiced their admiration. Then they corrected their postures.

    So far, Shia had always followed Hajime and Yue from behind. However, now that she had been acknowledged by Hajime, it seemed she came to the realization that she could stand on equal ground with Yue.

    She used to watch the two from behind and deal with things she didn¡¯t like from a distance. But now she was walking side by side with them and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take their hands and pull.

    ¡°Fumu, indeed, just like a lover.¡±

    ¡°Un. Indeed.¡±

    Tio let out a weak murmur, exposing her mental fatigue. Next to her, Kaori forced a bitter smile as she agreed. There was envy in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Shizu, Shizu? Is something up?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, it¡¯s nothing? More importantly, is Suzu okay?¡±

    Seeing Shizuku watching Hajime and the others silently, Suzu raised a voice of concern.

    Suzu also felt the pain caused by the whispers which was somehow simr to that of a needle piercing the heart. But she also remembered what it felt like to be truly stabbed and could somehow put up with the pain. However, she noticed no one was paying attention to Shizuku who didn¡¯t seem to be doing so well.

    Usually, Shizuku would discreetly put aside her own feelings and only worry about others. Given her behavior, it was obvious that something was up.

    However, or rather as expected, as soon as she was called by Suzu, Shizuku put on a delicate smile and replied to Suzu by questioning Suzu about her own well-being. Suzu¡¯s face certainly did not look very well either, but putting aside Shizuku¡¯s abstract words which didn¡¯t betray her condition, Shizuku should also be feeling exhaustion due to the whispers teasing her heart.

    With a troubled smile, Suzu could only reply ¡®I¡¯m fine¡¯ in order to not worry Shizuku over her and in the process forget taking care of herself.

    ¡°Oi, Kouki¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it, Ryuutaro?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, nothing in particr. Let¡¯s just leave this sickening ce quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Then again, Kouki was the person affected the most dangerously. Speaking almost no word at all, keeping replies only to a bare minimum when Shizuku, Ryuutaro or Suzu would voice their concern.

    And then, there was also his look, which was getting increasingly intense and reflecting his negative feelings.

    His look was directed at Hajime. Maybe the person himself wanted to take his eyes off of Hajime, but he was too obvious. Sometimes, he would also turn his gaze to Kaori. So it was not difficult to guess what he was being told by the whispers.

    ¡°Well then, how did it go? Everyone, did you get somewhat better?¡±

    Tio asked, tilting her head. It had already been one hour since they started to rest. Tio had suggested they use spirit magic on everyone to stabilize their minds.

    ¡°Yup. Thanks, Tio. I feel that the inside of my head has be clear.¡±

    ¡°Un. Maybe my body also got a little lighter¡­¡±

    After all, the whispers were mere voices. What was tormenting Shizuku¡¯s mind was her being reminded of every bad memory and thought that had piled up inside her. That¡¯s why, if the person herself was repeatedly worrying after being reminded of unpleasant memories, spirit magic wouldn¡¯t be any help. It was only magic that could refresh one¡¯s spirits temporarily.

    Even so,pared to how they were before resting, the faces of Shizuku¡¯s group had considerably regained their colors. Therefore, even taking into ount the consumption of magical power the use of spirit magic required, it seemed to have been a wise choice.

    Nevertheless, it seemed there was someone for whom that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°Ah. Thanks, Tio-san. I feel morefortable.¡±

    Although Kouki slightly smiled and expressed his thanks, there was an unmistakable weight in his voice which betrayed his statement. His face seemed shadowed somehow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. More importantly, we must hurry up and get out of this maze. Goshujin-sama. How much is left?¡±

    ¡°U¡­ n, let¡¯s see. In a straight line, there¡¯s not even one kilometer left. It won¡¯t go well if we keep resting in this ce, so we should go without stopping,¡± Hajime said and stood up with hispass in hand.

    The others followed suit. The previous atmosphere when they were fooling around hadpletely vanished. Most of it was truly intended to refresh their spirits. Definitely, surely, maybe¡­

    Shizuku and the others seemed to be feeling a little heavy. It had already been thirty hours since they entered the maze, and they had not gotten a wink of sleep. They had been using magic and magic potions to recover from theck of sleep, but the mental fatigue caused by the whispers had been umting as well.

    They resumed walking along the mirror-house-like passage. As usual, even after resting, the abstract whispers, using their own voices, were reverberating inside their ears unpleasantly and reminding them of things they disliked. The frost ogresing after them sporadically, along with the annoying traps, were clearly meant to make them drop their concentration and significantly increased the danger.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    Just now, Kouki, who was following behind Hajime, received yet another surprise attack from an ogre, defeated it, and hit the ice wall with his fist while swearing.

    ?? It ended up like this again?

    ?? As I said, it will be stolen

    ?? If only I had power

    And so the whispers continued. Kouki¡¯s frustration kept umting.

    Then, at that time, he had an ufortable feeling after looking up at his own image reflected in the ice wall ahead. It¡¯s not that something was strange. What was being reflected was his own face. It¡¯s just that he was looking at himself devoid of any expression. But strangely, he couldn¡¯t stop staring.

    ¡°¡­ What the hell?¡± Kouki muttered unintentionally.

    Then, he became aware of the true reason of his ufortable feeling and a shiver ran down his spine.

    His face reflected in the ice wall stood as firm as a rock¡­ expressionless. Neither his irritated frownnor the sight of his gritting his teeth out of exasperation, were anywhere to be seen. Also, his lips which were supposed to have been moving just now after he muttered something¡­

    He stiffened and opened his eyes wide. The Kouki reflected before him¡­ suddenly parted his lips.

    ¡°UwaAAAA!?¡±

    ¡°Ko-Kouki!? What happened!?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, Kouki!¡±

    Kouki jumped back from the ice wall after hearing the sudden strange voice. Shizuku and Ryuutaro became confused and called out to him. Hajime and the others also turned around to see what was going on and stared at Kouki in wonder.

    Cold sweat was running down his spine, and his breathing rhythm was thrown out of order by the mental strain he felt. But still, he managed to draw and point his holy sword towards his reflected self in the ice wall. His reflection in the ice wall also drew his holy sword and did the same, with the same facial expression and breathing rhythm. Kouki no longer sensed the intense unpleasant feeling he had been feeling up until a few moments ago.

    ¡°Kouki?¡±

    Shizuku approached him with a worried face and put her hand on his shoulder. He did not break his stance and kept breathing roughly. He suddenly came to and managed to regain some of hisposure before opening his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ In the wall, the me reflected in the wallughed. Even though I didn¡¯tugh¡­ Just as if it were a different me¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t your imagination?¡±

    Shizuku took a breath after listening to Kouki¡¯s words and turned a serious gaze to Kouki¡¯s reflection in the ice wall, as well as her own.

    However, Kouki quickly turned his face towards Shizuku. He was irritated.

    ¡°¡­ You won¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m doubting you?¡±

    It seemed Kouki thought Shizuku¡¯s words were expressing her doubts about what he stated. Of course, that wasn¡¯t Shizuku¡¯s intention. She just wanted confirmation from him. Actually, she had even turned a wary gaze towards the ice wall. That¡¯s why, when she heard Kouki¡¯s next sentence, she thought ¡®What could he be saying?¡¯ as her face became suspicious.

    This seemed to irritate Kouki even further, and a sarcasm unlike him escaped his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ If it was Nagumo, you would believe him easily, right?¡±

    ¡°Kouki? Really, what are you saying now? Didn¡¯t I tell you I believed you?¡±

    Although Shizuku frowned angrily in response to his sarcasm for a moment, her face immediately became worried the next moment.

    Kouki was able to calm down a little after seeing she was worried about him, but immediately after, her body suddenly started quivering as if she had just been whispered something. She then took a fleeting nce at Hajime. It was truly just a moment, as she averted her eyes right after she saw Hajime. But it seemed it was more than enough to make a heavy emotion well up inside Kouki.

    ¡°For now there¡¯s no sign of the reflections moving on their own¡­ but let¡¯s be careful as much as possible.¡±

    Hajime had also been diligently observing their reflections using his demon eye stone, but he breathed out a sigh before long and gave themand to be careful. He ignored the argument between Kouki and Shizuku.

    The other members had been listening to the argument and watching the two. When they received Hajime¡¯s order, they nodded and resumed walking.

    Then, witnessing no such weird phenomenon such as their reflections¡¯ actions differing from their own, the party finally discovered arge room at the end of the passage. Inside the room, there were gigantic gates which had a design a lot like the previously sealed doors they saw. Because the gates had no dent where something could be inserted, unlike the previous sealed doors, it seemed they would not need to go through the trouble of doing something like collecting gems one more time. Checking thepass, it seemed there was no mistake about this ce being their goal.

    ¡°Fuu, looks like we finally made it. These gates are the goal. However¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ it¡¯s obviously suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Right. You would normally expect to be attacked once you get here.¡±

    Having gotten tired of the maze as well, Hajime breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the goal and used his demon eye stone and perception abilities to search for the enemy. It was trivial that it would be far too easy and uninteresting for there not to be anything taking ce in the big room right before the goal. Agreeing, Yue and the others started exercising caution.

    ¡°¡­ As expected, no response. Maa, there¡¯s no choice left but to proceed.¡±

    As expected, Hajime perceived no magical response. He raised his eyebrows and walked ahead as the vanguard. Yue and the others followed behind.

    Then, by the time they reached the center of the room, sure enough, it happened.

    ¡°Ah¡­? The sun?¡±

    Hajime pronounced these words as he looked up towards the source from which light suddenly started pouring down. If Yue and the others were to look up as well, they could indeed only call this ¡®the sun¡¯.

    Shining from a single point in the spray of snow overhead, the light it emitted increased the brightness of the room significantly. Given that they were in a maze, it couldn¡¯t be the real sun, but the heat it generated could easily cause such a misapprehension.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime. The surroundings.¡±

    As Hajime was looking up at the false sun with a grim face, Yue urged him to be careful. ordingly, Hajime took his eyes off of the false sun, only to see something quite strange.

    All the surroundings were glittering. The lighting through the spray of snow overhead was reflected on the ice crystals in the air. This phenomenon had a name: diamond dust.

    However,pared to natural diamond dust, something was off. The glittering was obviously far too intense. It felt as though there were countlessmps floating in the air. Moreover, one part of the ice shard was shining increasingly bright moment by moment.

    ¡°¡­ I smell something dangerous about this supposed diamond dust. Everyone, strengthen your defenses!¡±

    To Hajime, these glittering ice shards were like small batteries that had saved up energy. He could tell because he used batteries to power his cross bits and send them flying. He issued a warning to the other members. They were stunned at the danger that presented itself before them and felt shivers down their spines.

    It seemed like the analysis was correct.

    They automatically regrouped. The moment Yue and Suzu cast ¡®Holy Interruption¡¯ there was a sh.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s like a high energyser weapon.¡±

    As Hajime predicted, the countless ice shards floating in the room started unleashing the umted light as heat rays.

    It seemed the thin, white rays weren¡¯t especially directed at Hajime¡¯s group but were scattering randomly, hitting both the ice walls and the ground. A ¡®Bi¡ª¡¯ sound was heard as the rays struck the ¡®Holy Interruption¡¯ cast by Yue and Suzu and slipped through.

    The rays were apparently firedpletely randomly. In addition, the ice shards were rotating and moving randomly, making the trajectory of the rays unpredictable. Every second, there were additional scars in the ground and the ice walls. It goes without saying that this process scattered even more ice shards into the air. It was a vicious circle.

    To make matters worse, as if it had just been dropped by the false sun, the spray of snow overhead started descending towards Hajime¡¯s party. At this rate, it would dramatically reduce their field of vision in a few seconds like in Haltina¡¯s Sea of Trees.

    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯d be a bother to be wrapped up in smoke. We¡¯re running through in one go.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ Suzu, get ready.¡±

    ¡°Y- yes, onee-sama!¡±

    Following Hajime¡¯s instruction, Yue addressed Suzu to sync their timing. They were waiting for the moment the heat rays would turn away from them. Then, the moment all the rays disconnected, they would turn ¡®Holy Interruption¡¯ into shields that could be deployed on the surroundings, mimicking the defensive ability of Hajime¡¯s cross bits.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After Hajime issued his order, they all simultaneously broke into a run. Meanwhile, the heat rays were mercilessly attacking the shields of ¡®Holy Interruption¡¯ and quickly shaving them off, but Yue and Suzu would repeatedly repair them each time, so it could be thought they would have no trouble reaching the gates which were only a hundred meters away.

    However, or rather, maybe we should say as expected, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    ZuDonn!!

    With an earth tremor from the spray of snow that was approaching from above, several lumps of ice, each the size of a car, came falling down. They looked fairly heavy and broke the ground from the impact and left craters. The big ice lumps were so transparent that the other side could be seen. Maybe they were what they call ¡®pure ice¡¯. In the heart of those ice lumps were dark red crystals. Their purpose was easy to guess.

    ¡°Tsk. My favorite.¡± Hajime clicked his tongue.

    As if acting ordingly, the shape of the lumps of ice immediately changed and turned into human-like forms of five meter in length. They held a halberd in one hand, and a tower shield in the other. They totaled nine. Exactly like the number of people in Hajime¡¯s party. Short and stout, just like golems, they lined up to block the exit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s scatter them.¡±

    The group nodded at Hajime¡¯s order and simultaneously enteredbat mode to break through in one go.

    Hajime started a pre-emptive attack with Donner and Scg. The revolvers roared several times, sending high-power bullets aimed at the enemy¡¯s hearts.

    However, the tower shields the frost golems were holding were unexpectedly solid, and even though they were smashed into small pieces after receiving the bullets, they managed to protect the golems, even if just barely. To withstand Donner and Scg¡¯s attacks after their specs had been increased¡­ It seems these golems had the best stamina among the monsters they had fought so far.

    ¡°But, there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as you say!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s scatter them away!¡±

    Hajime muttered as he spun his gun and reloaded. Shia and Tio confirmed his statement and respectively fired explosive slug bullets and dragon breath. Simultaneously, the other members unleashed their skills, except for Yue and Suzu who were focusing on defense.

    Kouki used ¡®Soaring de Quake¡¯, Kaori used ¡®Dposition Bombardment¡¯, Shizuku flew and shed and Ryuutaro used ¡®Shock Wave¡¯ ?? at each other.

    ¡°Uh!?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The shining sh Kouki unleashed directly made its way towards Hajime. Judging from Kouki¡¯s nted position behind Hajime, and the frost golems he was aiming at, there was no way he could have mistakenly shed at Hajime.

    (EN: This is where bakapervert¡¯s trantion takes over.)

    The way Kouki was moving and the dumbfounded expression on his face as if he couldn¡¯t understand why spoke more eloquently than anything about how unforeseen the situation was.

    At the same time as that, Kaori¡¯s silver bombardment which carried her disintegration ability went at Yue, Shizuku¡¯s sh went to Shia, Ryuutaro¡¯s shockwave was approaching Hajime simr to Kouki.

    Without dy, Hajime jumped out of the way without losing a breath, catching and evading Kouki¡¯s attack while his crimson magic power shed with Ryuutaro¡¯s shockwave, neutralizing the attack as Hajime escaped from the danger. Yue also twisted the trajectory of the silver bombardment using the satellite of ¡®Cmity Sky¡¯, while Shia was rotating and sweeping away Shizuku¡¯s sh using Doryuken.

    ¡°¡­ What are you nning?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Kaori, that¡¯s some nerve.¡±

    ¡°Shi, Shizuku-san? Ha-have I hurt your feelings?¡±

    The frost golem approached with a tremor on the ground and the spray of snow was already descending until a few meters over their head. There was no free time to be wasted, but as expected there was no way they could just leave alone the strange action of Kouki and others as merely a joke. Hajime and the others who received the attack were directing their gazes at the unexpected attackers.

    Kouki and others who were perplexed at their own deed returned to their senses and showed fierce unrest at the same time.

    ¡°Yo-you are wrong! I, didn¡¯t intend anything like that¡­ but when I noticed¡­ I¡¯m saying the truth-!¡±

    ¡°Ye-yeah, that¡¯s right! I don¡¯t have any intention to attack Nagumo-! Believe me!¡±

    ¡°Tha-that¡¯s true! Truly when I noticed the attack was already heading at Yue¡­ why do I¡­ such a thing¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Shia! But, I also don¡¯t understand why that happened. I nned to cut the enemy yet¡­¡±

    Kouki and others made excuses desperately. It seemed that unconsciously their bodies moved mostly by themselves and their targets changedpletely. Hajime frowned while he was checking the breath unleashed by the frost golems. Tio immediately spoke the conjecture he formed.

    ¡°Goshujin-sama. Just before they attacked, I felt like I heard the whispering voice, though¡­ possibly.¡±

    ¡°Chih, you are saying that¡¯s something like mind incitement?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that is all. Goshujin-sama. Yue, Shia, and I art not affected, don¡¯t thou think that¡¯s not a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Troublesome. It¡¯s hard to cancel interference at the territory of the subconscious.¡±

    If they were brainwashed by magic, it would suffice to heal them using regeneration magic or Kaori¡¯s abnormal status recovery. However, until the end, this was a mind incitement. In addition, it was interference to the subconscious. As expected, even Yue would have a hard time dealing with such a thing. If it had to be said, the scientific factor here was stronger than the magical factor.

    ¡°Now that it hase to this, beating all of them up until just a step before death is¡­¡±

    Hajime¡¯s look showed how troublesome he felt the situation was, his eyes narrowed dangerously while his gaze swept through Kouki, Ryuutaro, Shizuku, and Kaori in turn. He began to speak dangerous words. Kouki and the others took a step back, wanting to be spared from that because they weren¡¯t an old television that could be fixed by getting hit. Cold sweat flowed down their cheeks.

    While they were doing such things, the snow spray that covered the air above wasing to the ground.

    ¡°Geez-, in the end, what are we going to do?¡±

    A crowd of Frost golem was pushing in from the front. There was a poor field of vision where it had be hard to even see the person at their side. On top of that, there were allies that might make friendly fire.

    Suzu was defending against theser attack with a desperate look that spoke roughly towards Hajime and others still in a standstill.

    Inside the space where their field of vision was being closed second by second by the snow spray, at the moment where the figure of theirrades vanished, Hajime raised his voice.

    ¡°Everyone, attack without reservation and smash the golems!¡±

    The mind incitement and the snow spray were the trials that the greatbyrinth prepared. If everything was covered in mist blocking their vision, the possibility that their attack would be guided into ally wasrge. No, rather, if it was not like that then it wouldn¡¯t be a trial. So nine out of ten while they couldn¡¯t see each other only their attack would be aiming urately at their ally.

    Hajime said those words for exactly that reason. The people aimed at were Hajime, Yue, and Shia. He figured the friendly fire of the likes of Kouki and others just didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Well, if the attack is guided at anybody else other than us¡­ my condolences to them.¡±

    He became unable to detect the presence of Yue and others, the whole surface of his sight became pure white, Hajime murmured to himself inside such space. They had decided by themselves to challenge the greatbyrinth. It wouldn¡¯t do for them topletely rely on other people. They had to do something by themselves against something of only this level. After all, he had followed up somewhat for them until they arrived here already.

    And at that time, several streaks ofser cut through the veil of the snow spray and approached narrowly. It seemed that theser didn¡¯t damp down even inside this snow spray. He couldn¡¯t see theming until just before it hit, so the troublesomeness of the attack increased further.

    However, Hajime¡¯s foot took a step back, his head tilted, and his body shifted slightly. He dodged everything just like that. For Hajime who was in a state where ¡®Light Speed¡¯ was activated, even if it was the bullet of his own railgun he could easily evade it with leisure if he caught sight of it within thirty centimeters from his body. To say nothing of the likes of theultra-hotser. It was easy to sense using ¡®Heat Source Detection¡¯ so there was no problem at all.

    Right after Hajime evaded theser,

    *GOU!!* Such strong wind came along with an ice halberd that was nearly transparent which swung down at him. That too was easily evaded by lowering one of his legs which made only half his body visible. The attacker was of course a frost golem.

    The frost golem struck at Hajime and the halberd which split the ground was swept horizontally using brute force in pursuit. The strong wind howled once more. The ice surface was smashed up explosively, ice fragments scattered toward the direction where the halberd was swung.

    But, the figure of Hajime wasn¡¯t there anymore. The frost golem also stiffened for a moment after losing sight of Hajime¡¯s figure.

    ¡°You¡¯re a slow guy, just like you appear.¡± That voice colder than the surrounding¡¯s temperature resounded from diagonally behind the frost golem.

    Ahead of the gaze of the frost golem that turned back in shock??at the tip of the halberd, he swung, Hajime¡¯s figure was there. Unnoticed, Hajime got on the head of the halberd with Scgen readied, its muzzle aimed steadily at the golem¡¯s heart. The bursting sparks illuminated the colorless transparent frost golem crimson.

    The frost golem wasted no time to swing around the halberd trying to drop Hajime, but he was already checkmated.

    Therefore,

    *DOU-!!*

    Along with such a sound, the magic stone along with the frost golem¡¯s upper body were blown away and became splinters.

    Hajime jumped back from the destroyed Frost golem. There, the snow spray was blown away as a shining sh flew at him. Following after that a shockwave also came flying from another direction.

    ¡°Whoops. As expected, I can be aimed at even inside this snow spray.¡±

    Hajime was evadingser while smiling wryly because the situation went as expected. The snow spray before his eyes began to whirl. Hajime narrowed his eyes at what was happening this time.

    That whirl became a spiral that looked like atornado and stretched in a straight line. Like an eye of a typhoon, there was not a single ice fragment inside the center of the spiral. It seemed that theser was also not passing through there. And then, ahead of the spiral became the door that was their goal.

    ¡°¡­ So there is a golem for each person. Mind incitement andser storm. So this ce is telling us to slip through those and defeat the golem, huh. Now then, I wonder if Amanogawa and the rest can clear this?¡±

    Hajime who easily cleared the trial sent a nce at the direction from where the sh and shockwave came, then he shrugged and began to walk calmly toward the goal through the tunnel of snow spray.

    ¡°Again-¡±

    Without even any time to be conscious of the swearing that leaked out reflexively, Shizuku desperately dodged the approaching colorless and transparent halberd along with the strong wind.

    She let fly a sh to the direction beyond. Because her posture crumbled and her opening was prodded, she was unable to dodge satisfactorily. A cutting sound could be heard, several strands of front hair were torn off while cold flecks of condensationing out from the passing brutal de.

    Shizuku copsed from her back while making use of that momentum to somehow stand back up. She then grandly heaved out a breath she had been holding this whole time. It was as though that breathing was read. This time, countless heat rays were approaching from all directions to bisect her.

    ¡°Kuh.¡±

    If she was touched it would be an instant death. She leaped backward to evade the heat ray while feeling ahigh temperature on her back and over her head.

    Shizuku got through the line of death in a hairbreadth with acrobatic movements. This time, a wall was approaching while not giving her time to catch her breath. That was the tower shield of the frost golem that charged ahead without caring for thesers that were running in all directions at the surroundings. The transparent ice shield with a thickness that reached thirty centimeters looked like a wall from this close.

    The body blow using the shield that came almost at the same time with hernding was already impossible to dodge. And then, the might of the attack was tremendous with the mass of the frost golem.

    ¡°Guuuuuuuh!!¡±

    Wasting no time, Shizuku somehow softened the momentary impact of the charge by leaping behind, but as expected, the impact assaulting her whole body caused her to leak out an anguished voice unintentionally.

    Even so, she obstinately drew out her ck katana even while being blown away from fear of whether she was going to be pursued or not.

    ¡°Cut apart, ¡®Soaring w¡¯!¡±

    However, the flying out invisible de veered off greatly to the right, contrary to Shizuku¡¯s intention. That was only natural. That was because her body moved subconsciously and her arm swing aimed at the beyond. Surely there was someone who was supposed to be ahead of that sh.

    Shizuku who struck the ground while gritting her teeth wondering whether she had attacked her ally once again stood up desperately even while her breathing got caught up. And then she determined herself that in this battle, long range technique shouldn¡¯t be used as expected.

    Hajime said to them to fight without reservation, but even before that the opening after her technique veered off was toorge. Misusing techniques in a battlefield where life and death was decided in milliseconds was fatal.

    Besides, indeed if it was Hajime and others then they would surely deal with the attacking at them easily, but the fact that she was attacking her ally would return damage mentally to herself.

    There was also the matter that her misfire was a bother to others, and most of all, just what did her attack suggest¡­

    ??Actually I¡¯m jealous

    She couldn¡¯t help but be conscious of that.

    ¡°Gofuh, shu-shut up-!¡±

    She coughed violently and slightly spit out blood. It seemed that she had internal damage. She convinced herself that drawn out battle was dangerous while wiping the blood with her hand. Then in Shizuku¡¯s ears, the whispering voice resounded once more. She involuntarily raised an angry voice that exposed her irritation.

    ??Why is it only me?

    ¡°I told you to shut up already!¡±

    The frost golem approached with a tremor through the ground. Even while buying distance with a back step, her billowing heart didn¡¯t settle down. For an instant, at the moment when her attention was divided, aser ran through as though aiming for that timing. It shallowly tore Shizuku¡¯s shoulder.

    At the corner of the gaze of Shizuku who came back to her senses from the pain, a heat ray from below that was scooping up was visibly approaching. Rather than an attack from the front with apinpoint aim, this one was a sweeping horizontal attack. At this rate, Shizuku¡¯s torso would be bisected into two.

    With the impact on her shoulder, her bnce crumbled, and she was unable to dodge, Shizuku immediately put the ck katana between the heat ray and her body. With the de of her ck katana, even if it was Shizuku¡¯s slender waist there was no possible way the de could be a cover for her. ¡®I just need to prevent lethal wound!¡¯ Shizuku held such praying feeling, but at that point, it was as expected from Hajime¡¯s artifact.

    Shizuku herself didn¡¯t intend for it by any means, but the de of the ck katana that was held with asubtle angle, regardless of its jet ck color that seemed to suck in light, because it was polished to the extreme in pursuit of sharpness it somehow reflected theser.

    ¡°He?¡±

    Shizuku who escaped her predicament with unexpected method reflexively leaked out such astupid voice.

    There the frost golem was brandishing its halberd while charging forward. Shizuku returned to her senses with a ¡®hah¡¯ while bracing herself back, she stepped into the blind spot that was the side of the tower shield to evade while releasing powerful sh while passing over the golem.

    ¡°Sever apart, ¡®sh Blossom¡¯!!¡±

    The space severance that wasunched at the two¡¯s crossing splendidly severed the shield of the frost golem together with the arm holding it.

    Lasers were rushing once more at Shizuku who was in continued alertness after passing through. But, Shizuku wasn¡¯t flustered anymore.

    ¡°Assemble, ¡®Drawn Sky¡¯!¡±

    The de of the ck katana that was lifted right overhead twisted the trajectories of thesers or pulled them closer to the middle, drawing an unnatural line. And then the moment thosesers touched the de, they were splendidly reflected, rushing into the frost golem that was right behind Shizuku trying to regenerate its arm.

    As expected, it appeared the golem couldn¡¯t ignore getting hit by thefocusedser from the front, the Frost golem lifted its halberd in ce of the tower shield it lost, trying to escape from the threat of theser that became two sizes thicker.

    But Shizuku didn¡¯t permit it to do something like that. Even while continuing to reflect theser, she corrected her stance so that the ck katana was horizontal, and it went right into the sheath. And then she faced the Frost golem that couldn¡¯t move from the focusedser and stepped forward with a breath.

    ¡°Break, ¡®Scorch Wave¡¯!!¡±

    The thrust of the sheath spread ripples of dark blue color while at the next instant, a fierce impact was created. The ce hit slipped through the defense of the halberd and gouged the golem¡¯s chest.

    ¡®Bishiri-!¡¯ The transparent ice had arge crack in it.

    ¡°Fly, ¡®Far Sky¡¯! Demolish, ¡®Heavy sh¡¯!!¡±

    In a sh, Shizuku flicked off the convergedser and mowed below the golem with a streak of the ck katana.

    ¡®Heavy sh¡¯??it was an ability that cut apart the lynchpin of gravity itself and for a few seconds created a state of weightlessness.

    Just as she aimed, therge body of frost golem that still had the sheath stabbed in it lightly floated.

    ¡°??!?¡±

    ¡°-aAAA!!¡±

    The limbs of the frost golem pped around from experiencing apletely unexpected situation while raising a soundless scream. During that time, Shizuku raised a spirited yell while using her sheath as the fulcrum to lift the Frost golem and crash it into the ground on her opposite side in one motion.

    The appearance of a slender girl swinging around a five-meter giant looked unreal. The gravity cut by ¡®Heavy sh¡¯ affected only the shed coordinate, so after the golem was lifted to the opposite side it recovered its weight and free fell.

    Therefore the frost golem was struck on its back with quite an impact, in the end, the sheath that was still stabbing in its body slid in even further. It was to the degree that the tip of the sheath arrived at its magic stone.

    ¡°This is the end, ¡®Scorch Wave¡¯!!¡±

    Even while breathing hard, Shizuku proimed the checkmate, granting thest impact for the enemy.

    ¡®Barin¡¯, such a sound was raised and the magic stone broke. The frost golem¡¯s shape crumbled.

    ¡°Haa haa¡­ doing this myselfis still just barely¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡±

    While supporting her body using the sheath, Shizuku floated a self-depreciating smile. She was able to defeat a monster of the greatbyrinth under strict requirements, so there was no need to be that self-depreciating but¡­¡­

    At the other side of the tunnel of snowspray created before her eyes, Hajime, Yue, Shia, Tio, and Kaori were already there¡­ she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Shizukupared herself with Kaori who was rushing toward her with aworried look and smiled wryly while sheathing her ck katana. The pleasant sound ¡®clink¡¯ it made was like the sound of a pped hand in prayer at the shrine. It cleared the dark cloud in her heart just for a bit.

    ¡°¡­ Doing this myself¡­ that¡¯s also not quite true I guess?¡±

    Looking at the ck katana grasped in her hand, Shizuku muttered to herself like that. She was able to escape her predicament undoubtedly thanks to the present from he who was recently making her heart astir excessively.

    For some reason, really for so¡­me reason Shizuku kissed the ck katana. Till the end it was the expression of her thanks for her partner. By no means was she imagining a certain someone at the other side of the ck katana. By no means!

    Even so, perhaps growing embarrassed at her own act, Shizuku¡¯s cheeks faintly reddened and with fast gait she began to walk inside the tunnel while praying so that her burning face wouldn¡¯t be exposed to her approaching best friend.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    <strong>One More Self</strong>

    ¡°Fuu, thank you, Kaori. I¡¯m fine already now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­ You have a lot of injuries, it made me recall that time that I got flustered.¡±

    They had reached the final destination of the greatbyrinth. After she finished healing Shizuku who was sitting down and leaning her back on the wall in front of that huge door, Kaori breathed out in relieve.

    ¡®That time¡¯ that Kaori mentioned was about the time when they were reunited with Hajime at [Orcus Great Labyrinth]. Shizuku tried to cut through the enemy line alone and became worn-out. They clung to each other with the determination to die when she recalled that unconsciously it drove her with uneasiness.

    ¡°Compared to that time this is far better right? At the very least I didn¡¯t get one of my arms broken. Just this much injury is just a minor thing, minor.¡±

    Shizuku tapped ¡®pon pon¡¯ on her arm that was previously broken while saying a manly thing to the teary-eyed Kaori. Something like ¡®call it a heavy wound when you get your arm done in!¡¯ wasn¡¯t something a normal high school girl could say.

    ¡°Sheesh, Shizuku-chan you really¡­¡±

    Kaori floated a troubled smile to Shizuku who was being like that. Since the olden days, even when she was injured in kendo or sword practice, she was a girl that wouldn¡¯t evenin that it hurt. She would pretend to show endurance even while being teary-eyed. Rather than calling that obstinate, Kaori knew that arge part of that was so that Shizuku wouldn¡¯t make other people worry.

    For that reason, she got worried for Shizuku who wouldn¡¯t whine or act spoiled. But at the same time, she also knew that if she continued to worry for her, Shizuku would only grin brightly while saying ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± So Kaori couldn¡¯t say anything.

    And so, Kaori stayed quiet and only devoted herself to healing while snuggling up to Shizuku. Her body was healed, but the whispering voice that had tormented her mind didn¡¯t change. The bnce of the mind could be more or less stabilized by soul magic, so Kaori embraced Shizuku¡¯s body while wrapping it up with light.

    From a slightly distanced ce, Hajime was standing still while staring at that scene. He looked admiring, or perhaps with an amused look. This was the kind of expression he was making.

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing? I¡¯m just thinking, you two really have a good rtionship, huh? That¡¯s all.¡±

    Shizuku acted threateningly to the grinning Hajime, but Hajime easily replied with a shoulder shrug.

    ¡°Hmm. Truly a beautiful friendship.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that righttt-¡±

    ¡°¡­ Just like lovers.¡±

    Tio and Shia directed warm gaze at the two. But, only Yue floated a teasing smile at the corner of her mouth like Hajime and said something like that. Naturally, Kaori objected vehemently.

    ¡°Yueee! You are saying mean thing again!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t have a prejudice against rtionships between fellow girls. May evesting happiness be with you.¡±

    ¡°Itoldyou! Don¡¯t say anything weird!¡±

    Because Kaori got irritated and talked back, the ¡®S¡¯ part inside Yue got agitated, but Kaori still hadn¡¯t noticed that. Looking at an appearance that suggested Kaori wouldn¡¯t separate from Shizuku even whileining, it seemed like you could see an illusion of lilies blooming on their backs, yet the person herself was unaware.

    Yue and Kaori began to quarrel like that. Shizuku, who was between the two of them, knitted her eyebrows in awkwardness and tried to mediate, but there was no significant result.

    ¡°Hey, Nagumo-kun. Don¡¯t just smile, stop them.¡±

    ¡°Hm? It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s free time until Amenogawa and others return, anyway. Rather than that, how about saying ¡®Stop! Don¡¯t get into a fight because of me!¡¯ Give that a try!¡±

    ¡°¡­ What kind of indecisive woman do you think I am.¡±

    Hajime chuckled ¡®ku ku¡¯ toward Shizuku who was ring at him testily. Hajime stopped chuckling then and opened his mouth toward Shizuku, who was frowning even more in displeasure after seeing him enjoy this.

    ¡°Yaegashi, you, it¡¯s better if you act a little more rxed.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you are too serious. Even now your mind got burdened by the whispering, right? Then, at this kind of time, it¡¯s better if you make racket together with them and refresh yourself. After all, there is nobody here that you need to look after.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hajime¡¯s words made Shizuku opened her eyes wide. For some reason that even Shizuku didn¡¯t understand, she felt like her heartstring was stirred by that. It was though she heard words that were the opposite of the whispering voice¡­

    Without really being concerned about Shizuku falling quiet, Hajime¡¯s mouth distorted into a mean grin.

    ¡°If you like, how about I lend you Shia¡¯s rabbit ears so that you can rx? Oh, Shizuku-chan who loves cute thing?¡±

    ¡°-, shut up! No thanks-! Rather stop your grinning!¡±

    Shizuku objected with a voice that expressed her full displeasure while her cheeks reddened like an apple. But in the end, were her cheeks reddened because she was made fun of, or was it because she was suddenly called by her first name¡­

    Shizuku¡¯s reaction made Hajime float a mean grin that was exactly the same with Yue when she was making fun of Kaori at the side. Perhaps realizing that it was pointless no matter what she said, Shizuku looked aside angrily with a huff.

    And then from both sides, two gazes were stabbing at Shizuku who was disying such a reaction that was cute in this certain situation. It was Yue and Kaori who stopped quarreling before anyone realized. Those two were ¡®jii?, staring unmovingly at Shizuku.

    ¡°Wha, what?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shizuku-chan got red. You are cuter more than usual.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. You are delighted being bullied by Hajime.¡±

    ¡°Wai-, I¡¯m not delighted, and I¡¯m not being cute at all! You two don¡¯t make fun of me!¡±

    Shizuku herselfined while thinking that the two of them were ridiculing her, but as for Yue and Kaori, they were directing gazes filled with staggeringly deep suspicion at Shizuku. They had felt this since before but, it felt like it was gradually bing stronger since they started traveling together from the royal capital.

    ¡°¡­ It increased again?¡±

    ¡°Uu, thinking about the current situation, it feels like it¡¯s toote to object even if it increases by one more person after this far¡­ besides if it¡¯s Shizuku-chan then rather¡­¡±

    For an instant, Kaori and Yue¡¯s faces met each other, and it felt like they were expressing their respective thoughts and discussing something that was hard to ignore in regard to themselves. Shizuku was about to open her mouth unconsciously, at that time¡­

    *GOU!!*

    An intense torrent of magic power heaved up a spray of snow and thrust into the sky. Right after that, the bombardment of light that contained tremendous strength was blown away and the snow pushed forward straight at Hajime.

    Hajime didn¡¯t really show any surprise and took out a metallic piece, the gate key, from his breast pocket before thrusting and twisting it at the space in front of him. Right after, a teleport gate opened in front of his eyes.

    There, the torrent of light surged in while gouging away the ground. And then it flew out from the exit gate that was opened with the keyhole model artifact ¡®Gate Hole¡¯ put beside Hajime as the reference point. Like that the light flew beyond the horizon.

    ¡°Kouki!¡±

    ¡°That Amenogawa, he used ¡®Limit Break¡¯¡­ quite impatient is he.¡±

    Shizuku who guessed that just now was the chant-omitted version of ¡®Divine Might¡¯ stood up reflexively. Hajime too, it was already not visible due to snow blocking the way, but he was directing his gaze at the spot where the blow came from and murmured.

    It was a self-evident truth that Kouki and Ryuutaro were having their consciousness incited so their attacks were aimed at Hajime. And so he made preparation to evade them using the reliable gate rather than defending. It seemed that, as expected, it was the correct decision.

    There was no other attacking at them even once while they were talking until now. Most likely that was because Kouki and others feared friendly fire and didn¡¯t use anything except close range skills. But it seemed just now Kouki got cornered into a desperate situation and attempted to break the deadlock. Right about this time, his face was surely going pale because his attack flew in the wrong direction.

    ¡°Now then, as expected, Amenogawa who used ¡®Limit Break¡¯ will clear this after a few minutes. The problem is the other two, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? I¡­ is Kouki okay I wonder?¡±

    Looking at Hajime easily averting his gaze, Shizuku called out with a worried expression. Her gaze kept taking a nce at the direction where Kouki seemed to be. She looked like she was going to rush there for support, even now.

    Toward such a Shizuku who in a certain meaning could be said to be overprotective, Hajime sent her an exasperated face while adding his words.

    ¡°That guy still has the derivative skill of ¡®Limit Break¡¯ right? Then, there is still leeway until he is forced to use that. Besides, the clear condition of this greatbyrinth is perhaps for one person to defeat one golem you know? Even if you help him right now, for him, it¡¯s not something desirable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ perhaps that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Haa, that¡¯s why Yaegashi is too meddlesome. Because of that, you are also called something like ¡®mom¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Just who is this mom? The one saying that is just Nagumo-kun! Really, that¡¯s rude!¡±

    For now, Shizuku went angry with her continuing words while consenting to what Hajime said. Hajime easily ignored her and this time he took out apass from his breast pocket. What he wished for was ¡®the whereabouts of Taniguchi Suzu¡¯.

    ¡°¡­ That way.¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun. Ryuutaro-kun and Suzu-chan are¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m checking right now. Rather than the attacker Sakagami, I think the defensive Taniguchi is more in a deadlock¡­¡±

    Saying that, Hajime let fly a crossbit following the guide of thepass. Crossbit¡¯s ¡®distant pration stone¡¯ vanished inside the snow and as expected, only projected the color of snow. But after a while, a faint radiance began to be visible on the other side of that veil.

    The crossbit that reached Suzu¡¯s location climbed up and probed the situation from an overlooking view. Thereupon, it seemed that both sides of Suzu and the frost golem were surrounded by ¡®Holy Severance¡¯.

    Thesers mowing down from all directions were blocked by normal ¡®Holy Severance¡¯ while it seemed the frost golem was being melted by an inside barrier that was turned into high-temperature space using ¡®Holy Severance¨Cze¡¯ that was abination of me element magic and Holy Severance.

    The frost golem¡¯s body had shrunk into a third of its original size. Even now, it was dripping with trickles of water. It charged ahead and struck with its halberd several times in the attempt to break the barrier that was sealing itself inside.

    With several attacks, cracks entered ¡®Holy Severance¡ªze¡¯ and it was about to copse, but each time Suzu repaired it so it appeared that it was unable topletely escape right after it attacked.

    But it also could be said that there was no problem with Suzu¡¯s side who was continuously preserving the barrier.

    ¡°Uh, haa haa, just a little more¡­ just a little more¡­¡±

    Sweat trickled like a waterfall from her forehead. Her breathing was rough. Her eyes were turning nk. She was considerably exhausted by preserving and repairing the advanced barrier continuously. Her two opened iron fans were also trembling, even now it felt like they were going to fall from her hands.

    Most likely the firepower wascking with ¡®Holy Severance¡ªze¡¯. The idea of melting the golem if she couldn¡¯t blow it away in one go, ignoring the bad environment of [Ice and Snow Cavern] that remarkably worsened magic power efficiency of fire element magic by surrounding it with a barrier, was something splendid for a barrier master who really understood her own skill.

    What was left was the problem of Suzu¡¯s magic power and concentration power against the frost golem¡¯s endurance, which one could hold out longer¡­

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose. Haa haa, I absolutely won¡¯t lose! No matter what I¡¯m told, Suzu will absolutely talk once more with Eriii!¡±

    Right now she was surely hearing the whispering voice. She was rousing up her breaking heart with her war cry. Her nk eyes recovered their shine showing strong will once again. While roughly wiping her sweat with her sleeve, she fired herself up once more.

    Looking at such spectacle, Hajime was convinced that if it was Suzu, she would be fine. Surely the experience at Haltina¡¯s Great Labyrinth made Suzu a level stronger.

    Next, Hajime searched for Ryuutaro¡¯s location using thepass. And then heunched the crossbit at the direction it showed. After advancing for a while ahead, it discovered a spot where snow was fiercely blowing in all directions.

    In the eyes of Hajime who was watching from the overhead viewpoint in the sky once again, a fiercely mind blowing spectacle flew into his eyes.

    ¡°UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!¡±

    ¡°GAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡±

    They were punching each other earnestly from close range without stopping for even a single step back while raising war cries. For some reason, the frost golem didn¡¯t carry its halberd and tower shield, if its left cheek got punched, then it would punch the left cheek back. If its right cheek got punched, then it would punch the right cheek back. That kept being repeated back and forth.

    It was like two delinquents hitting each other at the riverside. ¡®Surely a friendship would bud between the frost golem and the muscle head after this, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ That was what Hajime thought with his eyes half-closed. If not for the wounds all over Ryuutaro¡¯s body due to theser and the frost golem¡¯s attacks, perhaps he would seriously consider such a possibility to happen.

    Rather, think a little about dodging! That was what Hajime couldn¡¯t help to retort. Most likely Ryuutaro was thinking, ¡®Evading theser while defeating the frost golem is impossible!¡¯ right from the start and gave up. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I just need to defeat it before I get defeated!¡¯ must be what he thought then.

    ¡°An idiot, an idiot is right here¡­¡±

    While controlling the crossbit, Hajime couldn¡¯t hold back and murmured so.

    Hajime exined the situation to Kaori and the others while they looked at him dubiously. Although they looked admiring toward Suzu¡¯s current state, the two childhood friends as well as everyone else made an exasperated face towards Ryuutaro¡¯s state. Especially Shizuku, who got a headache. She was massaging her forehead due to that.

    ¡°Looks like the frost golem is near its limit, so I guess with Sakagami¡¯s momentum he will make it somehow¡­ well, Kaori, that¡¯s your childhood friend. Do your best.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. Ryuutaro-kun too needs to be lectured.¡±

    Kaori¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all, which was really terrifying. Hajime didn¡¯t think that a muscle head could be cured, but he had to be scolded strictly by all means.

    A few minutester, it seemed that Kouki defeated the frost golem first. He passed through the tunnel of snow veil while using his holy sword as a cane recement due to the miserable weariness that was the side effect of ¡®Limit Break¡¯. Next, Suzu cleared her trial and a snow tunnel was opened. Same like Kouki, Suzu was walking with staggering steps where Shizuku rushed to her in a hurry.

    And then, Ryuutaro who defeated the frost golemst¡­ alone, he passed out and sunk into his puddle of blood with a satisfied face. He didn¡¯t enter the snow tunnel, so theser was approaching at him mercilessly.

    ¡°Wawa-, Ryuutaro-kun!¡±

    Kaori rushed out in a great panic. Hajime heaved a deep sigh while covering the crossbit lying in wait with ¡®Vajra¡¯, blocking thatser. Looking at Ryuutaro¡¯s carefree fainted face, a light killing intent welled up from him. Just when he was aiming his gun muzzle while half seriously thinking whether he should just blow his face with a shotgun like this, Kaori reached Ryuutaro first and Hajime barely gave up his thinking.

    Kaori grabbed Ryuutaro¡¯s leg and dragged him while dashing through the tunnel. It seemed she was applying healing simultaneously while advancing, but the back of Ryuutaro¡¯s head bumped *gon gon* with the ground and kept tumbling. Honestly, that treatment was just terrible.

    Perhaps because all the members had passed through the snow veil and gathered in front of the gate, the sun shining over their head suddenly vanished. At the same time theser stopped and the snow veil once more rose in to the sky and the field of vision cleared up. And then the gigantic gate that should be the entrance shined brilliantly as though informing them of clearing the trial. It didn¡¯t open, but began to form a membrane of light.

    ¡°Looks like, this membrane of light is turning into the entrance.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It resembled a gate. A teleport entrance?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel a good feeling.¡±

    ¡°Shia. There is no way a trial in a greatbyrinth will give a good feeling, right?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. Certainly. The mind attack is not really a problem, but there is nothing more irritating than this. Ao I want to be spared from anything more than this, though¡­ surely, my wish won¡¯t get granted isn¡¯t it¡­ haah.¡±

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears dropped down gloomily. If it was a physical attack, it wouldn¡¯t be a threat for Shia who had been remarkably turned into a bugged character, but a mental attack that bit by bit interfered with the subconscious territory felt irritating like a small bone that got stuck in the throat even though it wouldn¡¯t kill you. It was steadily getting under her skin.

    By the way as for Tio¡­ it was fine to not pay her any mind.

    ¡°Kouki-kun and Suzu-chan too, gather over here! I will heal you two all at once.¡±

    Kaori called at Kouki and Suzu who reached in front of the entrance with staggered steps just sat down heavily as though expressing their extreme fatigue. The figure of Kouki that was crawling to her wordlessly was quite eerie. As for Suzu, for some reason, Shizuku carried her in a princess carry that made her shy.

    ¡°¡­ Nagumo¡­ my attack was¡­ my bad.¡±

    Kouki murmured intermittently with a dark atmosphere while being wrapped in light of healing.

    ¡°I told you already you don¡¯t need to feel reserved. Even though it would be better if you just go all out from the start if that was too much trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I guess. Even though my ¡®Divine Might¡¯ should havee at you, there is not a single speck of dust on you. No matter what I do, I cannot even give you a scratch. That¡¯s why I¡­¡±

    ¡°Kouki, are you okay? You feel strange for some reason. Is the side effect of the ¡®Limit Break¡¯ that hard on you? Want to lie down a little?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With a dark look, Kouki spilled out self-derisive words toward Hajime who was not only unharmed but even looked spotless without any trace of fatigue. Shizuku addressed such a Kouki with a worried tone. She would even lend him herp if he wanted to lie down. She was tapping herp to show that.

    However, Kouki himself only nced at such a Shizuku with a scared look for an instant before he averted his gaze immediately. He shook his head conveying his anxiety. After that, he closed his eyes. But just before his eyes closed, the gaze that he sent at Hajime¡­ it was only Hajime who noticed the hatred which dyed that gaze, but that was just his feeling¡­

    ¡°What a troublesome concept¡­¡±

    Hajime unconsciously floated a wry smile.

    A while after that, the healing of every member was finished to a certain degree, so they headed toward the entrance of light. They couldn¡¯t wait for full recovery, but even sopared to having their mind continuously eroded by the whispering voice inside thisbyrinth, they decided it was better to progress.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Along with Hajime¡¯s words, all members leaped into the gate of light.

    When the brightness that dyed their field of vision settled, Hajime slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°¡­ So we got divided. Well, it¡¯s within expectation.¡±

    Hajime whispered while scowling with an air as though he was going to click his tongue at any moment. None of hispanions were around him. He was alone.

    When his gaze wandered around, it looked like Hajime was in a narrow passage. Inside that two-meter passage were more mirrors in four directions like a mirror house. His figure was reflected at his left and right up and down. Even when he turned to look back there was only a wall. There was not a single thing that seemed to be an entrance. It was a ce where he could only advance forward.

    Most likely, Yue and others were also sent to a simr passage like this by themselves alone. Hajime advanced ahead with that assumption.

    The sound of his footsteps walking on the mirror-like ice reverberated.

    It was perhaps after around ten minutes of walking. He walked without stopping on a straight path without any branching. Before long, Hajime arrived at arge room with a huge pir that connected the ceiling and the floor in the center. Simr to the mirror-like ice wall, the round ice pir also reflected Hajime nicely.

    ¡°There is no other passage¡­ that means, that ice pir is¡­¡±

    While talking to himself like that, Hajime walked closer toward the ice pir. Its diameter wasrge, so Hajime¡¯s reflection on it wasn¡¯t distorted even when he was right in front of it, it was like one more Hajime hade from the world inside the mirror. The more Hajime approached, therger the figure got.

    Finally, Hajime approached to the distance where he could touch the ice pir. He looked fixedly at his image reflected in the ice pir. White hair and eye patch, wearing a ck coat with one artificial hand¡­ as always, it was a splendid chuunibyou style. Hajime fell on his knees.

    ¡°¡­ Damn it. Recently I have never looked at mirror clearly so¡­ what a shock¡­¡±

    Hajime was on all fours with his head hanging down. Actually, he didn¡¯t really look at the mirror on a routine basis, so he received quite some damage from looking at his own appearance thoroughly after so long. The ck history sealed at the bottom of his heart ¡°You calling?¡± peeked out its face. By the way, things like his bed hair or the like were handled by Yue every time. It seemed that she liked to tamper with Hajime.

    ¡°Indeed, this is just like what the whispering voice was saying, perhaps there is no ce to belong for me in Japan¡­¡±

    Surely what the whispering voice wanted to say wasn¡¯t something like that. This was a terrible misunderstanding. (EN: The voice was saying he could never return to Japan because his strength and magic made him barely human, while he personally is bothered more by the fact he looks chuunibyou.)

    As though to express that, suddenly, a voice that he was already familiar with resounded.

    {That¡¯s not what it means you know?}

    ¡°¡­ As expected ites out, huh.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s eyes quietly squinted, and he raised his head from his ¡®orz¡¯ posture. Thereupon, he caught the figure of himself in front of him ring down.

    Correct, regardless of Hajime¡¯s ¡®orz¡¯ posture, the Hajime that was reflected in the ice pir was standing.

    {Hou, as expected, you are not agitated, eh? I am just as expected?}

    ¡°Yeah, of course, isn¡¯t it? I have mostly guessed the concept of this greatbyrinth. On top of that, if I take Amanogawa¡¯s testimony into ount, I thought that sooner orter this kind of situation wille up.¡±

    Looking at Hajime, whose agitation was nonexistence even though the one inside the mirror was talking to him, the Hajime inside the mirror made a wide smirk.

    {By the way, what¡¯s this concept?}

    ¡°You are me, right? Then, you should understand even without asking.¡±

    {No no, certainly I am you, but not entirely. You have also predicted that, right?}

    Hajime nodded ¡°Indeed¡±. In his assumption, the Hajime inside the mirror was something simr like to the fake created in Haltina¡¯s Great Labyrinth, so he thought that this was something prepared by reading the information of the real thing to make this look-alike, and it seemed that this assumption was correct.

    What the fake was saying by ¡®not entirely¡¯ was that until the end, the Hajime inside the ice pir was a trial of the greatbyrinth. Then it was understandable that it was trying to verify his answer.

    ¡°¡­ The concept of thisbyrinth is ¡®to win against yourself¡¯ right? The negative part of oneself, the dirty part that you averted your eyes from, the inconvenient part, contradiction¡­ can you ovee that kind of thing or not? Most likely, this is a trial so we won¡¯t be taken advantage of by god, I guess.¡±

    {As expected of me. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s exactly as you said.}

    The Hajime inside the mirror pped his hands in a fake gesture. In regard to that, Hajime got irritated thinking ¡®What an irritating face¡¯. It was aplete boomerang for him.

    But that irritating face changed at the same time the pping stopped. Those eyes began to emit reddish ck light, the fake¡¯s whole body began to be dyed with ck that was cker than even ck. The white hair returned to his original ck color, the skin that was tanned under the sun became even darker. Even the colors of the clothes were all changing into a jet ck tone. Its whole body was really pitch ck.

    Hajime was about to take a step back full of vignce to create some distance, and it was at that moment¡­

    DOPAN-!

    DOPAN-!

    Without showing the hand movement, there wasn¡¯t even killing intent. With an extremely natural motion, shots were fired.

    At the same time when the ck haired Hajime pulled the trigger of apletely ck Donner, a bullet really flew out from inside the mirror. The railgun emitted a muddy ck spark. What intercepted it was a vivid red sh.

    Hajime was taking a ¡®drawing back¡¯ action with a single step back while he wasmencing a merciless attack. The bullet fired with an extremely natural motion shed with the fast approaching ck sh like some kind of joke, both crushed each other and fell on the ground.

    It was something terrifying for an actual attack toe out from inside the mirror, but even more than that, what was the most terrifying was how both of them naturally fired lethal attacks without killing intent.

    {Haha, as expected you get it. What¡¯s the timing, how do I think, what kind of technique would you use to ughter the enemy¡­¡±

    The ck Hajime stepped out from the mirror world while smirking widely. He materialized into the real world smoothly from the rippling ice pir. And then he drew out Scg with left artificial arm simr to Hajime¡¯s and took a stance along with Donner at the right hand. That was exactly the stance of Hajime¡¯s self-taught gun-kata.

    Hajime silently took the same stance. The white-haired Hajime and the ck-haired Hajime began to emit absurd killing intent in the same stance like mirror reflections. That immense pressure was really equal. It seemed that Hajime¡¯s ability and the weapons in his possession, everything was reproduced.

    If it was normal people, just by being at the side of the two of them might make someone go mad, inside such pressure the ck Hajime grinned while announcing the signal of the trial¡¯s start.

    {Now, Nagumo Hajime. Can you, win against me?}

    Right after that, there was a sublime tremendous roar as though space itself was creaking.

    That was simply the sound of the two stepping in as well as the sound of a simultaneous bombardment from the crossbits they took out at the same time, and the explosive sound of the spinning kick they eachunched while pretending to shoot.

    Hajime¡¯s body, which was almost blown away immediately, forcefully stopped in ce using the spike transmuted on the sole of his shoe and he aimed Donner. That gun muzzle made a blunt sound of metal striking metal¡­ when he looked, the ck Hajime also aimed Donner with exactly the same motion. Both of the gun muzzles locked each other without even a millimeter of disorder.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    {Die.}

    Without hesitation, both of them pulled the trigger of Donner while ordering the other to die. Violent sound roared, each Donner repelled each other with fierce momentum. But, in the next instant both Scgs that had been prepared through their armpit spouted fire.

    The red sh that wasunched from super close range shed from the front right at the middle of the two. Both bullets were squashed against each other and generated shockwave. Before the two crushed bullets fell on the ground, the two Hajime used that shockwave and rotated their body tounch an upper kick along with strong wind.

    *GAN-!* A shockwave sound that was like a joke that couldn¡¯t be thought ofing from the sh of flesh bodies. Immediately after, the kick changed the angle and deftly changed into a middle kick.

    Once again, the shockwave of shing metal resounded. At that moment, Hajime¡¯s Donner aimed at the head of the ck Hajime and the trigger was pulled. The ck Hajime warded off Hajime¡¯s Donner the instant the trigger was pulled and at the same time the ck Scg aimed at Hajime¡¯s head and fired.

    And as expected, Hajime averted the line of fire using the barrel of Scg to ward off the opponent¡¯s hand. Without paying any mind to the ck sh that grazed his head, Hajime pulled back Donner that fired first and then fired consecutively at the ck Hajime to arrest his movement, but that too was averted by the ck Hajime¡¯s elbow strike.

    While dodging the firing line of the opponent with the paper thin difference in close range, they tried to take the instant opening. ck and red shes couldn¡¯t catch the opponent and passed through empty air. Even the attack from blind spots through the crossbit was neutralized by the ck crossbit and resulted in nothing.

    {How strong. Really strong. It¡¯s really not a strength that a human can have. Right, me?}

    ¡°Aaa?¡±

    From two Donner that were swung in pretension of shooting, ¡®Wind w¡¯ stretched out and shallowly cut the cheek of each other. From the gap of the fresh blood scattering once more, the grinning face of the ck Hajime peeked out.

    {Monstrous power, hands dirtied in blood, heart that doesn¡¯t hesitate in killing¡­ what are my parents going to think to look at the current you?}

    ¡°¡­ What do you want to say?¡±

    Reloading while performing a gun spin, Hajime tried to break the foothold with ¡®Transmutation¡¯ until the time to fire the next shot. At the same time the red spark traveled the ground, ck spark ran and blocked the ¡®Transmutation¡¯ as though it was understood from the beginning.

    {I want to go back home. That is the wish in my core of being but¡­ are you thinking that there is a ce for you to belong there?}

    ¡°¡­¡±

    {In that world, especially in the country called Japan, killing people is not tolerated yeah? To say nothing of monster, just who can ept someone like that? Tou-san and Kaa-san? Just when they think that their son who was missing is finallying home, that son has turned into a man-killing monster. Ku-ku-ku-, surely they will be shocked. ¡®Is this really our son?¡¯ They are going to think like that.}

    Hajime who kept silent and expressionless took out arge amount of grenades from his ¡®Treasure Warehouse¡¯, he ignited them using the spark of ¡®Lightning d¡¯ and scattered it on the ground. Against the suicide attack, the ck Hajime grinned and invoked the same ¡®Vajra¡¯ like Hajime.

    Right after that, a tremendous explosion urred between the two from super close range. From inside the explosion me *BOBA-!* Hajime and ck Hajime flew out with such a sound. At the same time, both of them took out Orkan and fired all twelve bullets. Although the trajectory of the bullet was straight, the rocket bullet that had no rtion with precise aiming, unlike the gun bullet, trailed sparks behind them attacking the target even while half their numbers were neutralizing each other.

    Those surviving rockets were sniped by the railgun from both sides.

    {Actually you are scared, right? The ce for you to go home has been gone since a long time ago! That you will be absolutely rejected, in your original world, in your own family! You are scared right!?}

    ¡°Just keep talking.¡±

    Like a stage actor, the ck Hajime talked vehemently with both his arms spread widely while still carrying Donner and Orkan. The real Hajime scowled and threw out a chakram.

    {That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t ignore the words of Hatayama Aiko. She pointed out your way of living after going home and put discord in your heart. You look up at Hatayama Aiko as your ¡®teacher¡¯ because she gave you an answer, even if it¡¯s a trivial one for the doubt smoldering deep in your heart. Isn¡¯t that right!?}

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The ck Hajime simrly took out a chakram, and both artifacts shed in midair, they neutralized each other really simply. Furthermore, just like Hajime, the ck Hajime also shoot into the chakrams at hand and exchanged shot against the space-leap bullet from the opposite chakram flying in the air.

    Continuing after that with aposed attitude, he continued his words that were making fun of Hajime.

    ¡°But, even if you are not living in ¡®a lonely way¡¯, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are a blood-soaked monster. Both that world and your family won¡¯t ept you! That time when your first killed a human, it wasn¡¯t that you didn¡¯t feel anything. Even if you didn¡¯t feel guilt, you felt fear. You just didn¡¯t realize that your feeling was paralyzed, from the depth of your heart, you fear being disconnected from the ¡®Nagumo Hajime your parents know¡¯!¡±

    Hajime frowned and his reaction was slightlyte. The ck sh flying out from chakram shallowly gouged Hajime¡¯s right shoulder. It was a small wound. It wasn¡¯t anything big. But since the battle started, this was the first time it was just Hajime who got wounded.

    Looking at that, the ck Hajime grinned widely. Without stopping, he continued to pull the trigger of words for follow up.

    {It¡¯s great that there is Yue ehhh, me. As long as I just have Yue¡­ saying that even if you rejected anything else you can just cling at her huh?}

    The wound on Hajime¡¯s shoulder shined while it was healing little by little. That was the effect of the artifact Hajime made with regeneration magic set in it. It intermittently regenerated himself like auto-regen. It didn¡¯t have that much effect because in the end, the regeneration was attached into ore. The object that could be made to regenerate was also mainly ore in the end. Regeneration of the flesh was nothing more than a secondary effect.

    But the ck Hajime didn¡¯t have the intention to allow even that slight regeneration. With fierce momentum, ck Hajime stepped in close at Hajime and persistently aimed at the small earring that had regeneration magic concentrated so much on it that it had the effect to regenerate the flesh.

    Once a more violent offense and the defense were unfolding in super close range.

    {But, that is merely dependence. The majority of what you mistakenly think as love is just a sense of security. That¡¯s only insurance when you get rejected. Recently, your insurance is increasing eh!?}

    The wish to return home, the love to Yue??the ck Hajime mercilessly hacked the feeling that built the core of Hajime with a knife, while grinning triumphantly, the ck Hajime was trying to expose every feeling of Hajime and throw it into a sea of malice.

    But, those words became forcefully shut up by the red sh that grazed the cheek. Yes, that wound was inflicted only to the ck Hajime. The ck Hajime reflexively gazed in wonder, during that time Hajime slip through the distance and the elbow of the artificial arm of Hajime struck.

    {Gofuh!?}

    Immediately after, bursting slug bullet was fired from the elbow, the ck Hajime has grandly blown away with scattered shockwave.

    It was just like an elbow strike of Chinese kenpo, Hajime who was in continued alertness in that pose returned his stance and tapped Donner on his shoulder with a vein throbbing on his head.

    ¡°Although it can¡¯t be helped because this is a trial, but you talk too much in the middle of mortalbat. If you got the time to have a tedious talk, you better use it to think of a killing method even for just one more moment. You really are unlike me.¡±

    Implicitly Hajime was saying that ¡®after all you are just a fake¡¯, he was looking with a cold gaze.

    Ahead of his gaze, was the figure of the ck Hajime who was pressing on his stomach with a bewildered expression even while he was already standing up. He could block it to a certain degree with ¡®Vajra¡¯, but even so, he was hit with bursting slug bullet from zero distance. As expected he couldn¡¯t escape from it unharmed.

    {I thought you got shaken but¡­ My words are your heart. You should understand that I¡¯m not talking randomly here.}

    ¡°I guess. Really those were words that made my ears hurt. Having the feeling deep inside myself exposed like that, is painful just like having a note where I wrote out my ck history get read loudly.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s reaction that seemed like joking around made ck Hajime frowned seeing that his words only gave that much damage mentally.

    {Then, why¡­ }

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. I am aware of something like that myself even without anyone telling me.¡±

    {You are aware?}

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Indeed, even while I¡¯m wishing from the bottom of my heart to return home, I¡¯m also scared to the same degree. That sensei¡¯s words became one of my salvation is correct, yet about those words aren¡¯t something that softened my fear is also true. And then, even when in the end it doesn¡¯t go like I want it, I have Yue¡­ true, it¡¯s correct that I¡¯m also thinking like that.¡±

    {Then, why aren¡¯t you shaken? Human is an organism that cannot look directly at one¡¯s own ugliness and dirty part. If those parts are exposed mercilessly, they will close their eyes so hard, plugged their ears, crouched down and stay unmoving there, even so, if they are made to face it forcefully they will break, that¡¯s the kind of organism they are.}

    Hajime listened to the words of the ck Hajime and leaked out a chuckle. He then settled hisugh seeing the ck Hajime making a dubious face at him and shrugged his shoulder.

    ¡°The part where you¡¯re ¡®not entirely¡¯ me ising out a lot, huh? That way of talking is too serious as me you know?¡±

    {¡­ }

    ¡°Well, listen up. Why am I not shaken, you ask? That¡¯s because thinking of that kind of thing is meaningless, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    {Meaningless?}

    ¡°Certainly, there is the possibility I¡¯ll get rejected, that is something terrifying, but that¡¯s only something in the future, right? There won¡¯t be any answer even if I think about it right now. It¡¯s pointless just thinking about it. Then, I can only keep holding that fear and try to sh against it. You see, I already decided to go home. No matter what kind of circumstance anyone has, even if I myself am scared, I won¡¯t mind those trivial things and go home. I decided so, now I¡¯ll force my way through. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Calm eyes like a peaceful water surface. Hajime understood everything, yet he still dered that he would persist in his own will. Even though he was not using ¡®Coercion¡¯ or ¡®Magic Power Emission¡¯, for some reason it felt like he was emitting a pressure that was far more severe, the ck Hajime unconsciously took a step back.

    {¡­ Isn¡¯t that just being defiant?}

    ¡°Haha, certainly you can say it like that. Yeah, but, I¡¯ll have you correct one thing.¡±

    While making a wry smile after being overpowered, the ck Hajime talked back as though in revenge. Hajime too returned a wry smile. However, right after that, Hajime made a sullen face and demanded a correction of ck Hajime¡¯s remark. Toward the ck Hajime who was tilting his head, Hajime made a posture and stronglyined.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the majority. At best it¡¯s only 0.1 percent.¡±

    {What?}

    ¡°My feeling toward Yue that she is my insurance is just 0.1 percent from the whole. The rest 99.9 percent is love.¡±

    It was also correct that deep in Hajime¡¯s mind there was also a part of him that was thinking of Yue like that. But, Hajime confirmed that feeling of his. He wouldn¡¯t avert his eyes from Yue because of guilty feelings. Rather, he had the confidence that he could say to Yue right from the front something that was rtively pathetic like, ¡®I¡¯m scared of being rejected in my homnd, sofort me with Yue¡¯s presence¡¯.

    That was because he understood that his existence wasn¡¯t perfect, therefore he would rely on his beloved partner for the part he wascking at or his ugly part. In certain meaning, it was something that brought about an immense trust. If it was Yue, he could even say something spoiled like that from his mouth, it could even be looked at as speaking fondly of a loved one.

    The ck Hajime that was hit with such sweet emotions of love emitted together with Hajime words was¡­

    {¡­ At the very least say that it¡¯s ten percent.}

    Even though the ck Hajime should be Hajime itself, he was making an exasperated face. Surely that was the reaction of the part that was not Hajime which was nted in it to function as a test of the greatbyrinth. Truly what an impolite fellow, to mistakenly read the love of Hajime toward Yue like this.

    Hajime ignored that ck Hajime and stepped in all of a sudden. Their respective Donner and Scg rushed about in super close range at all directions.

    As always it was an offense and defense that rivaled each other like a mirror. But, that equilibrium was gradually beginning to crumble. The red sh Hajime fired, his kick, crossbit, chakram, the built-in weapon of the artificial arm, all of those began to catch the ck Hajime.

    {Guh, what¡¯s going on¡­ even though there is no sign I¡¯m getting weakened-}

    ¡°Hm? Weakened?¡±

    {-, this is a trial to surpass oneself. The more you ovee the negative emotion you harbor, I who am the negative image will be weakening. Conversely, the more you avert your eyes, the stronger I be.}

    ¡°Hah, so there is that kind of rule.¡±

    Finally, Hajime¡¯s Donner sted away the ck Scg. It fell on the ground and rolled far away while rotating all over. Giving it a nce, Hajime¡¯s Scg thrust at an opening and gouged the nk of the ck Hajime.

    Unable to endure that, the ck Hajime stumbled while withdrawing back.

    {But, you are not conquering your negative emotion. You are just merely putting off the problem and getting defiant. The proof of that is how I¡¯m not weakening¡­ yet, why are you surpassing me-! Even though I am you-!}

    ¡°More urately, you are just me when we first faced each other, right?¡±

    {What are you-, -, talking about-!}

    Even more, the ck Donner was pulverized together with the right arm of the ck Hajime. He fired the shotgun in the artificial arm, but Hajime easily dodged and fired his railgun into the elbow joint while they passed each other, destroying it.

    The two Hajime took distance and faced each other once more. However, the ck one was already full of wound all over his body. His gaze was filled with doubt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it? A false image of you is made from the information that was read from me. That is likely the information from when I entered thebyrinth until I arrived in front of the ice pir in this room. In other words, you are nothing more than me of dozens of minutes before. Then, right now, in this battle, I just need to be stronger than me of dozens of minutes ago. That¡¯s all.¡±

    {Impossible¡­ something like that}

    ¡°If you are me, then don¡¯t deny me. Discovering means of survival in the middle of mortalbat. Even if it¡¯s just a fraction stronger, just a fraction of a second faster, just a single more drop of magic power, just predicting half a step further, if I can surpass the opponent just by that much I can survive. All this time, I havee this far by getting the better of mortalbat in that way. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    The ck Hajime that got taken aback for a while rxed his shoulders after a second. And then he made a wry smile while gathering the crossbits at his surrounding and took the stance of bare-handed fighting.

    {Certainly, that¡¯s true¡­ good grief, so there is a guy that¡¯ll breakthrough this trial not by ¡®oveing¡¯ but by being ¡®defiant¡¯. Even though if you just get agitated, then there will be a chance of victory for me still.}

    ¡°Don¡¯t say something stupid. Since the beginning, you haven¡¯t got any chance of victory. A false image is after all just a false image. I¡¯m going to smash up that irritating face.¡±

    {That¡¯s masochism you know?}

    Immediately after that, just like at the beginning of the battle, a thunderous roar rang out. But, the result was strikingly apparent.

    The lower body of the ck Hajime has blown away, he copsed while flickering like heat haze, vanishing away. There was no more word, however, that expression looked satisfied somehow.

    Hajime who breathed out deeply dispelled his continued alertness¡­ for now he gave the final blow off three bullets at the head of the vanishing ck Hajime. The twitching ck Hajime became a pale light for sure this time and vanished. At the end, ¡®Read the mood, you damn bastard.¡¯ It felt like he heard something like that, but that was surely just his imagination, no doubt of that.

    Hajime stored Donner in his holster, at the same time a part of the room¡¯s wall suddenly melted, there a passage appeared.

    ¡°Yue and others are¡­ well, they must be fine.¡±

    Along with that murmur, Hajime advanced into the passage.

    By the way, whether Kouki andpany were included in that ¡®they must be fine¡¯¡­ it could be easily guessed.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    <strong>Shizuku¡¯s True Feelings</strong>

    The fierce sound of shing des resounded through therge space where a huge round ice pir was standing at the center.

    ¡°HAAAAAAH!¡±

    {Oh, your swordsmanship is disarrayed again, you know?}

    Along with spirit-filled war cry, she unleashed a quick god-like sword draw. Several streaks of ck lines drew through the air in an instant, but not a single one of those sharp sword shes reached the opponent.

    Instead, the opponent who mocked her swordsmanship nearly struck her in the forehead with a weaving thrust. She somehow avoided it by twisting her head, but a shallow cut was left on her temple.

    ¡°-, ¡®Scorching Wave¡¯!¡±

    The thrust that almost hit her before was one of Yaegashi¡¯s own techniques. Therefore, Shizuku understood better than anyone that the thrust consisted of three stages. Her temple was cut, and it was difficult to evade with her slightly disarrayed posture.

    Before the approaching sh of the second thrust could gouge her, Shizuku pushed her sheath on the ground and scattered the shockwave. The ice shards of the smashed ground changed into improvised buckshot and she somehow escaped from range.

    {It¡¯s great that you have the present from him, isn¡¯t it? If you didn¡¯t have that, you would have been dead against me since some time ago, wouldn¡¯t you?}

    ¡°Haa haa¡­¡±

    Against the white Shizuku who was sheathing her white katana while teasing her, the ck ponytailed Shizuku kept silent while her shoulders heaved.

    Currently, Shizuku was fighting her false image much like Hajime had.

    The false image she faced was different with Hajime¡¯s in that it was really white. White hair in a ponytail and skin that was like white porcin. Her de and clothes were also all white. Her piercing reddish ck eyes were awfully eye-catching.

    That white Shizuku opened her mouth while showing a sarcastic expression and wearing a wide grin that was unimaginableing from the usual Shizuku. It had been like this since a while ago. The content of her speech was naturally the exposition of Shizuku¡¯s negative emotions.

    {It hurts? Painful? Scary? Do you want to cry? You don¡¯t need to hide it, you know? I am you, so I understand everything. Yes, everything.}

    It had been fifteen minutes since the battle began. During that time, Shizuku¡¯s de didn¡¯t strike once. The white Shizuku still looked clean.

    In contrast, although she barely evaded a fatal wound just now, Shizuku had shallow cuts all over her body. She was soaked wet with sweat and blood. Even now, the blood flowing from her temple and cheek was trickling down drop by drop from her slender chin.

    {Actually, I didn¡¯t want to do something like learning the sword. Rather than wearing Japanese clothes or a dojo uniform, I wanted to wear cute and frilly western clothes. Rather than carrying a bamboo sword, dolls and glittery essories are far better.}

    ¡°¡­ Shut up.¡±

    The first time Shizuku was guided by her grandfather to swing a bamboo sword was when she was four years old. Her grandfather was the head of the Yaegashi family and inheritor of ancient sword style, Yeagashi-style. Surely, he made Shizuku swing the bamboo sword only for fun. But, of all the things to happen, the four-year-old Shizuku disyed a glimpse of her talent.

    The grandfather who realized that her cute granddaughter inherited a talent for the style broke out from his usual sour look. Even now, Shizuku clearly remembered how happy her grandfather¡¯s smile was.

    Since that day, sword art and kendo practice became a part of Shizuku¡¯s life. Her grandfather, her father, and everyone in the dojo too, all of them praised how amazing she was¡­

    But, actually¡­

    {That time when Kouki entered the dojo, I thought that a prince had finally arrived. ¡®I will protect Shizuku-chan too¡¯, I think? I dreamed of a cool boy that would say that to me like in a picture book story. If it¡¯s him, then he can make me a girl. He will protect me. He will spoil me. I was thinking that. But, you see?}

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    While clenching her teeth hard, Shizuku¡¯s figure turned hazy using ¡®No Beat¡¯, stepping in with god speed and drawing her sword. A sh of space ruptured ¨C ¡¯sh Blossom¡¯ drew its track through space itself to bisect the white Shizuku, but a white track that drew exactly the same trajectory perfectly neutralized it.

    Not giving up, Shizuku further unleashed her shes, but everything was evaded, blocked, and her opponent didn¡¯t miss an opening to increase Shizuku¡¯s wounds.

    {What Kouki brought about was only jealousy toward you. Isn¡¯t that right? Kouki was overflowing with a sense of justice and kindness since elementary school. He did everything skillfully and became the target of all of the girls¡¯ attention. You who swung bamboo sword even though you are female, your short hair, your in clothes, you who couldn¡¯t talk about girly topics, by being at the side of such a Kouki made the girls unable to tolerate it. Yes, yes, even now I remember those words. The words said to me by one of the girls who liked Kouki. ¡®You are a girl?¡¯ she said. That was shocking, right?}

    ¡°Just shut your mouth!¡±

    The bitter memory from elementary school revived in the back of Shizuku¡¯s brain. At that period, her hair was cut short to practice the sword. A lot of her clothes were also in. Her beauty over cuteness was certainly weakened rted to girlishness.

    With such a Shizuku, there was no way the girls would stay quiet if she was together with Kouki, who was popr since he was elementary school student. Shizuku received the jealousy of other children who didn¡¯t know mercy and moderation due to their young age. Even among those, those words were something she couldn¡¯t forget even now. Putting aside her external appearance and her sword skill, Shizuku¡¯s inside was exactly a girl. For such a Shizuku, those words were arge bitter shock.

    Once, she had asked for help from Kouki. But, at that kind of time it was settled what Kouki was going to say. He would say, ¡°Surely, they didn¡¯t mean any ill will¡±, ¡°Everyone is a good kid, you know?¡±, ¡°They will understand if you talk to them¡±, etc, etc. Exactly like those words, Kouki spoke with the girls about their attitude towards Shizuku. It went without saying that the harsh treatment towards Shizuku got stronger. Furthermore, the concealment so that Kouki wouldn¡¯t realize such things happened increased all the more.

    Even when Shizuku consulted Kouki, what Kouki returned to her was only a troubled smile. Before she knew it, Shizuku stopped relying on Kouki.

    Such a living continued throughout her period of elementary school. If she didn¡¯t meet Kaori, who stayed by her side when she entered middle school, perhaps her heart would have broken and she would have abandoned everything.

    {Even though I actually hated it, it was scary to betray my family¡¯s expectation and I couldn¡¯t stop learning the sword. Even though Kouki was the cause, I couldn¡¯t distance myself to push my childhood friend who didn¡¯t have a single speck of ill will because of my guilt¡­ truly, you are an indecisive and half-baked girl.}

    ¡°-such a thing-!?¡±

    The sword of the white Shizuku severed gravity using ¡®Multi sh¡¯ and brought Shizuku a moment of weightlessness and suspension. At that moment, the sheath the white Shizuku was holding was swung horizontally. Along with that, ¡®Scorching Wave¡¯ was also invoked. White ripples of magic power spread. An impact with pain enough to almost blow away Shizuku¡¯s consciousness attacked her exposed defenseless side. Her body was blown away grandly.

    Shizuku bounced several times on the ground before she somehow came to a stop while sliding on the floor.

    ¡°Gohoh, gehoh.¡±

    Blood was spat out in a stter from her coughing mouth. She felt intense pain from her ribs. Two or three of her bones had obviously been broken. It seemed that the impact injured her internal organs. In some way or another, she fastened her consciousness that was departing to the beyond.

    Brisk footsteps resounded toward Shizuku, who couldn¡¯t immediately stand up. It was just like a countdown that notified her of approaching death. Impatience floated across Shizuku¡¯s expression while she struggled to stand up desperately.

    The white Shizuku sweetly whispered to that agonized Shizuku with a kind tone, her mouth splitting open like a crescent moon. She was like a demon.

    {It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t stand up anymore, you know? Someone else will clear thisbyrinth even without you suffering like this. If you do that, you can go home. It¡¯s fine. Even if you give up here, I won¡¯t take your life. If you sleep just like this, by the time you wake up, everything will be over.}

    ¡°What, are you¡­¡±

    {Just giving a choice¡­ Of course, if you don¡¯t give up, I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll slice you apart without mercy.}

    The white Shizuku¡¯s wide grin could make somebody tremble in fear. The naked white de in her hand was sticky with the proof of how it had shredded Shizuku. The blood trickling through it looked as though it was flowing through white snow. From the tip that was pointed at Shizuku for show, drop by drop of her own blood dripped down. Looking at that scene, the crouching Shizuku¡¯s expression turned pale.

    But, the next moment *KI-!* Shizuku red back at her false image without paying attention to the blood spurting from her wounds. She began to fill her limbs with strength.

    ¡°Guh, uaAAAAH!!¡±

    {¡­ I see. That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? If it¡¯s you, then you will stand up, isn¡¯t it?}

    The white Shizuku nodded once, her eyes narrowed quietly, and she swung down the thin white de. It was blocked by Shizuku¡¯s ck de while she was on her knees raising a war cry.

    Simultaneously,

    ¡°Fly, ¡®Far Sky¡¯!!¡±

    By using a skill for the sake of pulling things apart, Shizuku somehow blew away the white Shizuku and bought some distance. The white Shizuku twirled in the air andnded gracefully on the ground with a somersault like a cat. Shizuku stood up while giving it a nce.

    ¡°You are annoying, yapping like that. You just keep saying iprehensible things. I won¡¯t apany you in such a psychological battle.¡±

    {Psychological battle, huh? So you won¡¯t acknowledge your own feelings until the end. Until this year, you kept being stubborn like that. You made your surrounding stay quiet by your strength, constantly paying attention to someone¡­ so that you aren¡¯t even aware that you are actually wishing to lean on someone¡­}

    ¡°Do you not hear I¡¯m saying that you are noisy!?¡±

    Shizuku charged without even a little of her usual calmness. There was no tactic or anything. She was merely swinging her sword unsightly through the air with reckless swordsmanship. Her feeling of wanting to shut up the opponent was clear to see.

    The false image was created by reading the negative emotion of the target and using that as the base. And then if the exposed emotion wasn¡¯t epted by the target, the false image¡¯s strength would rise without end. In reverse, if the target epted her own fault then the false image would be weakened¡­ but the current Shizuku was in the former state.

    Therefore, with her heart disarrayed, Shizuku¡¯s sword attack was already like child¡¯s y against the white Shizuku, whose strength increased.

    The white Shizuku lightly handled the full might of Shizuku¡¯s technique and beat her down in reverse with a polished sword technique. The injury on Shizuku¡¯s nk, the damage to her internal organs, and the blood loss made Shizuku¡¯s movement dull, causing her injuries to increase further. That turned into impatience which made her grow violent and made her movement even duller. It was a vicious cycle.

    To add insult to injury against such a Shizuku, the white Shizuku opened her mouth with augh.

    {That time when you arrived in this world you were also like that, right? In truth, you were full of anxiety. You were scared from the bottom of your heart when you were Ishtar told you about the subjugation of the devil race. The night when you first killed a monster, you cried in a ce where no one could know it. The feeling of cutting flesh wouldn¡¯t disappear. The blood clinging to your skin felt like it wouldn¡¯t go away. You were hiding many times trying to wash it off, weren¡¯t you?}

    ¡°Haaa-!!¡±

    Shizuku tried to drown the words of the false image with her spirited yell. But, that act itself expressed Shizuku¡¯s denial, because she couldn¡¯t ept it, the difference in strength between them opened even farther.

    {That time when Nagumo-kun fell into the abyss, if you didn¡¯t pour all your strength into consoling the deranged Kaori, surely, the one who would be crushed by terror would be you. Since that day, when you felt a real death, all the time, toward the terror of death, toward the terror of killing¡­ you continued to be afraid.}

    ¡°Aguh!?¡±

    The white Shizuku¡¯s ¡®Lightning Blossom¡¯ burst, paralyzed Shizuku¡¯s body. Taking that opening, a white sh caressed Shizuku¡¯s neck. *pushu-!* With that sound, fresh blood scattered out.

    Thanks to Shizuku enfolding herself in ¡®Scorching Wave¡¯ and blowing away their bodies to open a distance, she managed to barely dodge a fatal wound. But blood was flowing like a river from between Shizuku¡¯s fingers pressed against her neck. Her carotid artery wasn¡¯t cut, but even so, it was a wound on her neck. The bleeding was quite a lot.

    A clear vision of death floated in her brain. An overwhelming terror and despair began to assault Shizuku¡¯s heart. The emotion that she desperately suppressed leaked out and her hand that was holding the ck katana was ttering.

    The white Shizuku¡¯s lips that looked excessively red split open widely. Sticky words flowed out like a muddy stream.

    {Hey, you. You were happy at that time, weren¡¯t you?}

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    That sudden question made Shizuku leak out a dumbfounded voice while still pressing on her neck.

    {I¡¯m talking about that time Nagumo-kun came to save your ss. You understand, right? There is no way you can forget that most dramatic moment in your life.}

    ¡°What are you saying¡­¡±

    {A life threatening and despairing pinch¡­ no? At that time, you had given up for certain. You were going to ept the unreasonable death and gave up everything. You didn¡¯t believe that anyone woulde saving you gantly in this world¡­ Because of that, that red radiance, thatrge back, that overwhelming power without any match, it stole your heart.}

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re wro-¡­¡±

    If felt like something that she didn¡¯t want to recognize by any means, that she mustn¡¯t recognize no matter what was going to be said. Shizuku immediately tried to yell words of rejection. But, as though to tell her that such resistance was pointless, the white Shizuku mercilessly dered.

    {That time when Kaori was killed was also like that. If you aren¡¯t aware yourself, then I¡¯ll say it. At that time, for the first time since you came to this world, you ¡®clung¡¯. You clung to Nagumo-kun. To such a you, he said ¡®believe me and wait¡¯. And then he really answered your expectation. Just like you believed, he saved your best friend along with your heart. Since that day, you kept desperately averting your eyes, but¡­ now, you won¡¯t be able to lie to yourself anymore.}

    ¡°Stop it, you are wrong. I¡¯m¡­¡±

    Toward Shizuku, who was shaking her head like a kid refusing something, the false image thrust the truth that she couldn¡¯t possibly escape from.

    {You????love Nagumo-kun.}

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s throat was clogged. Her head was still shaking left and right in denial. She didn¡¯t even have theposure to be bothered by the blood flowing from her cut neck.

    The reason was because that was an emotion that she absolutely mustn¡¯t recognize. Because that was an unforgivable feeling, a proof of the worst betrayal.

    Toward Shizuku, whose mind had been cornered so much that she didn¡¯t even have the leeway to say a word of denial, the false image gently sent her the finishing blow. It was as though she was sending her a flower for the departed.

    {Geez you, to fall in love with the beloved person of your best friend ??This traitor.}

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s knees lost strength. She only just supported herself enough with the ck katana that she didn¡¯t fall on her knees, but the light of determination was disappearing from her eyes.

    The words thrust into her heart¡­ were just that severe.

    It was really hard to control this thing called a heart. It was not an exaggeration to call a person who could perfectly control their own heart as abnormal. It was the same with the feeling of liking another person, something that couldn¡¯t be exined with logic. That was why, even if Shizuku fell in love with Hajime just like Kaori, it was an exaggeration to call her a betrayer just from having that feeling.

    But, the white Shizuku??Shizuku¡¯s negative emotion, the depth of her heart, her own feeling stated that she was a ¡®betrayer¡¯.

    Perhaps, that originated from the honesty that Shizuku had by nature, and her undying gratitude and good will toward her most important best friend who she snuggled up to at her most bitter period.

    Her feelings for her treasured Kaori were too strong that she couldn¡¯t forgive herself just by liking Hajime. Not to mention the various faces she showed to Hajime from her uncontroble emotion. The smiling face from her heart, her clingy and miserable face, her charming face watching in a daze, her sulky face, and even her relieved sleeping face¡­ all those happening in a ce where Kaori didn¡¯t know. Such a thing was also a reason that spurred her guilty feeling.

    {Furthermore, you attacked Shia, didn¡¯t you? Why was that, I wonder? Why it wasn¡¯t Yue or Kaori but Shia, why do you think?}

    ¡°I, am¡­¡±

    {The answer is simple. You envy Shia, don¡¯t you? You understood from the start that you cannot win against Yue, so you don¡¯t even feel jealous of her. There is no way you can attack Kaori no matter how jealous you are at her. That¡¯s why, you selected that girl as the target of your attack. The one who was recognized by him as a lover and the easiest one to envy¡­ You really are a coward aren¡¯t you?}

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Already, she couldn¡¯t hope to avert her eyes. The enemy before her eyes wouldn¡¯t allow that. Each timed word pierced her like an arrow. It also shot through her words of rebuttal and broke it apart. Strength was leaking out from under her feet. In contrast, the white Shizuku was overflowing with bountiful strength.

    As the proof of that, the white Shizuku stepped in with ¡®No Beat¡¯ and unleashed a kick that scooped up Shizuku from below, not permitting her to react at all.

    ¡°Gahah!?¡±

    Against Shizuku, whose breath was forced out and her body floating in the air, countless shes assaulted her like a pouring rain. At an unconscious level, Shizuku lifted her ck katana as a recement for a shield, but there was no way such a thing could block everything¡­

    ¡°AAAAAAAAH!?¡±

    Her whole body was chopped up to the heart¡¯s content of white Shizuku. The white Shizuku struck the sheath at the shrieking Shizuku as though making doubly sure. Shizuku was blown away fiercely as though she was run over by a dump truck and her back struck the ice wall. The ice wall at her back was pulverized in a radiating shape.

    All the air in her lungs was forcefully spat out due to the impact that made her whole body act like a ragged cloth. The pain came from so many sh wounds that she didn¡¯t understand anymore where the paine from. Shizuku¡¯s body informed her that it was at the limit. Just like that, Shizuku¡¯s body slid down the ice wall and now she was in a sitting down posture with her back reclining on the ice while her four limbs syed open.

    Blood stickily stuck on the ice wall, even the ground started to have a puddle of blood gathering there. With hazy eyes, Shizuku was staring at her other self calmly approaching her. Her body couldn¡¯t move, the piling up burden on her mind was sapped of any will to move.

    {Even your absurd life that kept pulling out the short stick will have the curtain closed here. The reason for thises as a result of your own hand, you¡¯re truly foolish.}

    Shizuku didn¡¯t respond. She was quiet as she looked up at the white Shizuku. From an appearance with wounds all over her body without even twitching, she even looked like she had expired already.

    {Is there something you want to say in yourst moment, I wonder? I¡¯ll carve it in the ice wall for you. Each of the spaces are connected to each other in this ce, so if your luck is good someone who breaks through their trial might arrive here and find youst will you know?}

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shizuku didn¡¯t respond. In exchange, at her cheek, tear drops were flowing down. Grains of light were silently tracing her cheeks, creating a stain on herp drop by drop.

    Shizuku herself wasn¡¯t clear just why tears were overflowing like this. Was she in terror because she sensed her own death? Was she in despair that she would lose her future? Was it from the mortification of all the things said to her? Was it from the sadness of being unable to meet her important people anymore¡­ or possibly, from all the above?

    While staring down wordlessly, white Shizuku drew back her naked de tightly behind. She took a crouching posture, her hand that was holding the sheath stuck out in aim. Its target was Shizuku¡¯s head.

    The sharpness of the white katana was the same as the ck katana. It was possible to have her life ended without feeling any pain by piercing through her forehead.

    The sudden swelling killing intent and the finishing blow was right in front of her eyes.

    In front of the tip that was aiming at her, something inside Shizuku was welling up. Her mouth pped and closed, trying to express that emotion without caring of her own reputation or appearance.

    ¡°¡­ I, still¡­ don¡¯t want¡­ to die.¡±

    {¡­}

    There was no way anyone would listen to those words here. It was merely earnest words that wished to live. That she still didn¡¯t want to die. She wanted to meet¡­ Her best friend, herrades, and then, the person she fell in love with at thisnd of another world. One more time.

    But, she wasn¡¯t able to stand up by herself anymore. Because both her body and her heart werepletely tired.

    That was why¡­

    ¡°He¡­ lp, me¡­ some, one¡­ he, lp, me¡­ please¡­¡±

    She wished for help while crying like a child. Shizuku was always someone at the side being relied on, clung on, and then she always gave help to those people. She had never done something likeining, asking for help to anyone while crying, saying that she couldn¡¯t do it anymore, that she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    In reality, she dreamed of being ¡®a girl that was protected like a princess¡¯, but while she kept looking for that, she waspelled by necessity to polish herself, and then her role became like the knight instead. Before she knew it, she even tolerated this version of herself without any dissatisfaction, however¡­ as expected¡­

    {How unfortunate. To use those words is toote already.}

    Her true feeling that leaked out at the very end was drowned by her merciless other self.

    And then, the sublime killing intent was emitted from the white Shizuku. Shizuku reflexively closed her eyes tightly. The brutal white de thrust straight toward that forehead, to pierce her life.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°?¡±

    {¡­ This is impossible.}

    No matter how much time passed her death didn¡¯t arrive. The moment she closed her eyes, she felt like her back got light all of a sudden, but rather than something like that, right now her attention got attracted to the dumbfounded voice of the white Shizuku.

    Shizuku timidly opened her eyes.

    Over there was¡­

    ¡°Eh, eh?¡±

    ¡°Geez, what¡¯s with this timing? Don¡¯t tell me this is the aim of the greatbyrinth itself.¡±

    There was the white tip that stopped just before it touched her skin and the metallic arm that kept it there. With creaking sounds, a metallic artificial arm she had seen before was reaching out from behind her that firmly grasped the white de, stopping the killing de a hair breadth from Shizuku.

    Theint that she could hear at the same time made Shizuku opened her eyes wide, and she looked back over her shoulder. Over there was a passage where the ice wall had disappeared before anyone realized, Hajime who seemed like he came out from there appeared, crouching to support the sitting Shizuku with an embrace.

    ¡°Na, Nagumo, kun?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chih, you are too beaten up.¡±

    Hajime looked down at Shizuku in a bad mood, next he red at the white Shizuku with a beastly sharp glint. And then red spark ran from the artificial hand grasping the white katana. Immediately after that, the artificial hand began to vibrate with super high speed that it blurred.

    *KIIIIIIIIIII!!*

    {-this-}

    A peculiar running sound could be heard. At the same time, the white de creaked and cracked. The dumbfounded white Shizuku returned to her senses with ¡®hah¡¯ and pulled back trying to recover her katana but¡­ in the next moment, the white katana was pulverized from halfway as though it was crushed.

    Without stopping Hajime aimed his artificial hand straight at the white Shizuku and from its palm explosive slug bullet was fired. Fierce impact attacked the white Shizuku along with a red ripple, blowing her far away.

    Furthermore, Hajime took out crossbits and let them fly to the white Shizuku to assault her. He didn¡¯t have any intention of killing her because this wasn¡¯t Hajime¡¯s battle. Until the end, it was only buying time.

    To separate the two parties, seven crossbits fired buckshot while taking skilled cooperation. While feeling like the thunderous roar was far away, Shizuku stared fixedly at the face of Hajime who was supporting her back from behind.

    It was as though she was seeing a dream, that actually she had been killed and the Hajime in front of her eyes was just a phantom her brain showed her before she died or something. She feared that in the next moment, he would vanish.

    Hajime took out a tube container from his ¡¯Treasure Warehouse¡¯ while Shizuku was like that. He opened the lid and without reservation, he thrust it into the mouth of Shizuku that was opened absentmindedly.

    ¡°Nmuh!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spit it out. Drink up like your life depended on it.¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s eyes darted and she almost reflexively spat out the foreign object that suddenly entered her mouth. So that wouldn¡¯t happen, Hajime embraced Shizuku even tighter to make her unable to resist while forcefully making her drink the god water.

    Shizuku panicked for a moment, but being hugged tightly by Hajime where his warmth was transmitted to her made her stiffen with a snap this time. While holding the tube in her mouth, she stared hard at the face of Hajime which was at a really close distance. Finally, she was able toprehend that it was a reality, and she had been saved by a hair¡¯s breadth. She became unable to avert her gaze as though she was imprisoned by Hajime¡¯s eyes.

    Before long the body of Shizuku who had gulped down all the god water was healedpletely from all the wounds covering her body as though everything was just a lie. However the blood she lost couldn¡¯t be recovered without using regenerative magic, so it didn¡¯t change how weak her body was.

    ¡°You are really¡­ Nagumo-kun?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like anything else?¡±

    ¡°Bu, but, why, why are you, here, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down. I finished my own trial and when I went through the passage that appeared, I came out here. Most likely each space is connected to each other. Well, I thought it¡¯s just too good to be true that I came out behind Yaegashi though.¡±

    ¡°The, then, Nagumo-kun really is, I¡­¡±

    Perhaps because the pain of her body had vanished, and she felt for real that she had escaped death, this time tears of relief overflowed from her eyes. And then, with her body still embraced, as though to ascertain his existence, it was as though she could see nothing else but Hajime. Shizuku¡¯s hand slowly reached out at Hajime¡¯s cheek. However, just before her hand touched, her expression warped painfully and her hand drew back.

    Furthermore, as though to say that being hugged by Hajime mustn¡¯t happen, she weakly pushed on Hajime¡¯s chest and tried to take distance. She rubbed away her overflowing tears with her sleeve and averted her facepletely from him.

    Looking at Shizuku¡¯s state that was obviously strange, Hajime guessed that she was considerably humiliated by her false image, he gave a nce at white Shizuku who crossed sword with the crossbits using her white katana that should have been broken but now had been recovered and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Come on, all your wounds have been recoveredpletely. Now is the time for a revenge match. Beat her quickly.¡±

    ¡°a. Bu, but, I¡­ I cannot win against that, so¡­¡±

    Shizuku looked at Hajime with clinging gaze while making an excuse. That appearance from Shizuku that he had never seen before made Hajime looked at the sky thinking ¡°This is not just getting humiliated, even her heart is broken!¡± He thought that among the four of Kouki¡¯s group that she was the strongest mentally, so honestly, this was unexpected.

    The white Shizuku took advantage of the crossbits¡¯ opening and gradually closed the distance. There was no meaning if Hajime defeated it, so the crossbits were moving in a half following pattern, it seemed the white Shizuku was predicting that.

    Shizuku showed a frightened look from seeing her approaching white self.

    It wasn¡¯t like herself. That appearance was really not like her at all. Possibly, this was her true¡­ Hajime frowned at the scared Shizuku that couldn¡¯t stand up and matched his gaze with her stooped gaze. And then he began to stare at her with an extremely serious face.

    ¡°Na, Nagumo-kun? Err, that fellow is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yaegashi. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Shizuku was flustered toward the approaching enemy, but to be told that while being stared straight with a serious face made blood unconsciously gathered in her face.

    In front of such a Shizuku, Hajime abruptly took out a certain thing from his ¡®Treasure Warehouse¡¯.

    That was¡­

    ¡°Now, take this. This is the ¡®Masked Pink¡ªMark II¡¯ I made for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nagumo-kun?¡±

    While giving a scornful look and feeling angry towards why that thing came out right here, she unintentionally forgot her weak mind. The borately designed pink full face mask was forcefully pushed on her. Seeing that showy mask suddenlye out and now being pushed at her real body, even the white Shizuku reflexively stopped in vignce.

    Giving white Shizuku a nce, Hajime kept presenting the Masked Pink¨CMark II persistently at Shizuku.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun! This is not the time for screwing around! That fellow ising here!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m not screwing around at all here. Listen well, if you wear this powered up Masked Pink then your perception ability will be increased by three times. With this, you can win even against that.¡±

    ¡°Wh, what a pointless high-spec like usual¡­¡±

    ¡°Now you want it right? If you are saying that you cannot win without this, then take it without reservation.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it! I can win even without wearing that kind of thing! Rather, if I wear that kind of thing I¡¯ll be fighting like mad! Who can bear being treated like a degenerate for the second time because of that thing!¡±

    With a cramped expression, Shizuku fiercely objected at Hajime who was emphasizing his prized item with a serious face. Shizuku rubbed at her temple as though she was enduring a headache.

    That gesture and her tone were just like her usual self. Hajime grinned widely at Shizuku who was ring at him even now and easily stored the Masked Pink¨CMark II back into his ¡®Treasure Warehouse¡¯. And then, he said to the dumbfounded Shizuku.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can win, even without this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°-, I, I am¡­¡±

    Even while making a face as though she was chewing a bitter bug from how easily she got provoked by Hajime¡¯s incitement, Shizuku couldn¡¯t say anything. Ignoring that, Hajime added more to his words.

    ¡°Yaegashi. Don¡¯t forget. That thing is certainly another of your faces, but it¡¯s not everything there is to you. It¡¯s nothing more than a part made up from your negative emotion. The important feeling should be possessed by the Yaegashi Shizuku in front of my eyes right now. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°The thing¡­ possessed by me¡­¡±

    Memories overflowed in Shizuku¡¯s brain. That was her family¡¯s smile from the bottom of their heart each time she grew. The time when she helped someone together with Kouki and the group. The time when the person they helped thanked them from their heart, how she was able to meet Kaori exactly because of that painful time. And all the other many things that were hard to throw away that she couldn¡¯t forget, filled with warmth and gentleness.

    Just why she couldn¡¯t remember even a little of those until now¡­ the answer was obvious. That was due to the whispering voice she was hearing since they stepped foot into this greatbyrinth little by little guiding her consciousness.

    Light of determination returned into Shizuku¡¯s eyes. Suddenly lit up light was flowing into Shizuku¡¯s four limbs.

    ¡°You giving in to the words of that kind of fellow, is also the proof that you are properly facing it. After all, a real good for nothing will only be defiant hearing that. What¡¯s left, is what do you want to do? That¡¯s all. You are just too serious. Just ept it more irresponsibly, irresponsibly. After all, for the time being if you just survive thenter on you can deal with it no matter how many times, anyway you like it.¡±

    ¡°Nagumo-kun¡­¡±

    ¡®By the way, I¡¯m in a good-for-nothing side¡¯ Hajime said while shrugging his shoulders, at the same time he began to collect his crossbits back. Him buying time was enough already.

    While feeling the gaze of Shizuku staring at him, Hajime leaned on the ice wall and crossed his arms. And then he sent her his words while staring back straight at her. Hajime himself didn¡¯t do it intentionally, but surely those words were the ones that Shizuku wanted the most.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You can just keep challenging it until you win. As long as I¡¯m here you won¡¯t die. I won¡¯t let you die. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s¡­ the clincher.¡± (TN: The most urate meaning is, phrase that brings someone around, esp. in personal rtionships)

    Thosest words were words that were only inside her mouth that didn¡¯t reach even the ear of the person herself. Naturally, it shouldn¡¯t reach Hajime but, sure enough, what kind of expression would he make if he heard that? Shizuku imagined it, and then she leaked out a chuckle thinking that surely he would make a troublesome expression.

    And then, she thought that surely Aiko-sensei and Liliana were also like her without a doubt, to fall in love with this kind of nasty man, it made her feeling strangely amused about just what was wrong with her.

    It felt like the her until just now was all lie. She stood up with a light leap as though her body was like a feather. And then, she hugged the ck katana that was a present from Hajime tightly in her breast before facing her standing still false image with a determined expression.

    With her back toward Hajime, Shizuku asked silently, but with sweetness somewhere in her tone.

    ¡°¡­ You will be looking, right? At me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°You will protect me when I need it right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then¡­ I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°Ou. Go get her.¡±

    Her lost blood wasn¡¯t recovered back. In truth, even now she felt like fainting from blood loss. But, her steps were far more certain evenpared to when she first entered this space.

    She faced her false image. The white Shizuku was silently waiting with a sheathed de.

    {Really, flirting in front of the enemy? That¡¯s a really good face you have there.}

    ¡°Is that so? This is thanks to Nagumo-kun. We aren¡¯t flirting. Though I think it will be great if we can do that.¡±

    {My, my, as I thought you are betraying your best friend. And then, to your rival in love you¡­}

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop this unproductive talk. There is no meaning in this soliloquizing. I¡¯ll survive, then meet Kaori and others one more time. Everything else will start from there.¡±

    {¡­}

    That unshakable Shizuku shut up the white Shizuku. And then she noticed how her strength was weakening little by little. In other words, Shizuku was aware of her own emotion and she began to ept that¡­

    ¡°Perhaps I will have a dispute with her, that I will make her feel a horrible shock. She might even scorn me. But, I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll show you that I can haul in the best result for me. I¡¯ll challenge it no matter how many times. I absolutely won¡¯t give up.¡±

    {In the end, you are going to be a fighting woman then?}

    ¡°I guess. But, seventeen years, I have been living that long like that until now so it¡¯s toote already. Certainly, I have lived until now by stifling down various things, but what I obtained as the result of that, is also an important thing that I cannot abandon already. And then, I believe that surely from now on too I will obtain the lovelier things¡­ Because it seems, that even a fighting woman can be protected by someone that is far stronger than me.¡±

    {Until the end, it¡¯s still an indirect reason like, ¡®because he is an important person for Kaori¡¯ you know? No doubt about that.}

    ¡°Even so, right now, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Shizuku softly lowered her waist, she lightly drew back one of her feet with the other foot bending forward, taking the stance of quick sword draw.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any extra strength left. One attack. I¡¯ll put everything in this one attack. Endure this if you can.¡±

    {Fufu, I see. What magnificent spirit. Really what a timing he appeared at. Someone who is there at the essential time, in the essential ce¡­ I thought something like that existed only inside stories.}

    Presence emitted from Shizuku sharpened to the utmost. With her body that had reached the height of fatigue due to the mental burden and bleeding, certainly, she could only put her everything in one attack. It was exactly an attack where she staked her all.

    For an instant, the white Shizuku directed a wry smile at the man leaning on the wall who revived Shizuku like a phoenix at the eleventh hour. Surely that whisper was also something that Shizuku undoubtedly felt.

    The white Shizuku also simrly dropped her waist and took the stance of a fast draw.

    The pressure rapidly swelled up. The determination to beat the opponent emitted like it would cut apart the other by itself came from both sides respectively. Different from the chilly air, the sharp cold filled the surrounding space.

    Shizuku¡¯s heart was calm like a spring inside a deep forest. Because on her back, she felt arge presence. Because she understood that he was looking straight at her. Because she believed that when the unlikely event happened, he would protect her.

    ¡°??fuh.¡±

    {Haah!!}

    They stepped in simultaneously.

    Their ponytails fluttered like falling stars, Shizuku and white Shizuku crossed each other.

    And then they stayed unmoving a few meters from each other with their backs facing the other.

    And, at that time, a rustled sound could be heard, Shizuku¡¯s ponytail was undone. The string that fastened her hair was cut. Was that because of the sword sh, or perhaps it was deteriorating due to several battles¡­

    In the midst of the tension that turned into silence filling the air, the one sheathing her katana¡­ was Shizuku.

    *chin* The moment the pleasant small sound of the sheath resounded, the white Shizuku slipped off smoothly. Her body was bisected into two. Like that, the figure swayed and blurred before melting and vanishing in the air. Its face looked from the side seemed to smile broadly in satisfaction.

    Right after that, Shizuku¡¯s body stumbled to the side, and she crumbled down. She became unable to stand up after her feeling ckened down due to being freed from extreme fatigue and nervousness.

    But, Shizuku didn¡¯t strike the hard ground.

    ¡°Splendid. As always, that¡¯s admirable swordsmanship.¡± (TN: The kanji used in the admirable word can also be used for falling in love.)

    ¡°Nagumo-kun¡­ fufu, you can also proceed to fall in love from there you know?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°My, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    Hajime gently lowered Shizuku on the ground.

    After Shizuku cracked that joke, a third path different from the passage Shizuku passed and the path Hajime came out from melted out from the wall.

    ¡°Yaegashi, you have difficulty in walking?¡±

    ¡°It seems so. I need a little rest. Although, nothing can be done about the blood loss so I need regeneration magic used on me. In any case, I cannot move properly right now¡­ and so Nagumo-kun, take care of me okay?¡±

    ¡°Aa?¡±

    ¡°Carry me in your arms okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yaegashi, did you change a little? Like you have no reservation anymore, or you became shameless¡­¡±

    Toward Shizuku who spread open her arms demanding to be carried in his arm, Hajime only returned a slightly bewildered gaze at her. Shizuku leaked out a chuckle while enjoyably swaying her downed straight ck hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that I¡¯ll be slightly more honest. Rather than that, let¡¯s quickly link up with everyone else. That¡¯s right. Nagumo-kun, can you create an artifact enchanted with regeneration magic I wonder? You had included that function in the ck katana too but the effect is insignificant.¡±

    Hajime tilted his head toward Shizuku¡¯s change while thinking that indeed it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that anything would happen until they linked up with Yue and others, so he responded to her request because it would be better if she recovers quickly. Shizuku made a further request while he took out material from the ¡®Treasure Warehouse¡¯.

    ¡°While you are at it, can you make it a hair ornament? See, my hair string was cut. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s cute. Sort of like that snow crystal you gifted for Yue and the others.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What a demanding fellow. It looks like you are really cutting loose on various things, huh?¡±

    Even whileining, Hajime thought ¡°Well, let¡¯s make it for the sess celebration too¡±. He used a pearl-like crystal with a faint radiance which had high affinity with magic power, making a hairclip from that. It was like countless fruits in a row, or perhaps like drops of morning dew lining on a leaf, a row of beautiful jewels.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡­¡±

    ¡°Here, it¡¯s fine like this right? Let¡¯s go quickly after you wear it.¡±

    For a while, Shizuku stared ecstatically at the regenerative hairclip created in less than a minute, but she then tied her hair in a ponytail in panic after Hajime called out at her.

    ¡°¡­ How do I look?¡±

    With her cheeks reddened, Shizuku looked up at him and asked that question. Seeing that Hajime¡¯s perplexity deepened thinking that as he thought something was strange.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s falling far short of the real regeneration magic, but there was no problem when I attached regeneration magic in it to work on the flesh you see.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking, though.¡±

    Of course, Hajime understood what Shizuku was actually asking him. However, for some reason, this exchange gave Hajime a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was just like, yes, it was exactly the same like the atmosphere Aiko showed him at the god mountain¡­ yes.

    Even while sighing deeply at Hajime who was ying dumb, ¡°Well, guess it cannot be helped¡± Shizuku shrugged her shoulders before slowly holding out both her arms. It was wordless, and the second request for a carry.

    Anyway, it was definite that Shizuku couldn¡¯t move properly, so reluctantly Hajime was going to take out gravity stone from ¡®Treasure Warehouse¡¯, but Shizuku beat him to the punch.

    ¡°If you are nning to crucify me like before then I¡¯m in firm opposition to that. When we areing out from this greatbyrinth, I¡¯ll circte Nagumo-kun¡¯s rumor as a seriously ill patient.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Of course, it was patently obvious what kind of sickness Shizuku meant based on where her gaze was looking at. His hair, eye patch, artificial arm, Shizuku¡¯s gaze was moving alternately on those things.

    Hajime wordlessly returned the gravity stone. In this case, Hajime guessed that she obviously would also refuse being carried like in a stretcher. It seemed that she persistently wanted to be carried by arms.

    This unusual selfishness of Shizuku was increasingly spurring the bad premonition in his chest. However, they also couldn¡¯t stay here for much longer. He also wanted to be spared from a lethal wound by Shizuku, so reluctantly Hajime crouched while showing his back in front of Shizuku¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Muu, it¡¯s better if it¡¯s princess carry, but¡­ it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡®What is it that couldn¡¯t be helped¡¯, sealing such a retort at the bottom of his heart, Hajime got up while ignoring to the utmost the weight and soft sensation transmitted on his back. Wasting no time, Shizuku tightly entangled her arms around Hajime. Her body was also pressing on him as tightly as possible.

    Hajime stood up, he wordlessly entered the newly appeared passage and began walking silently. He guessed that surely this passage was also connected to the space of another person.

    There, a whispering voice reached him. It wasn¡¯t the whispering voice of thebyrinth. It was Shizuku¡¯s voice that contained more sweetness. She was talking into his ear in a posture where she put her head on Hajime¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, Nagumo-kun.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What?¡±

    ¡°Did you listen to the conversation between me and the other me?¡±

    ¡°No, I was too far, the voices of you two were also small.¡±

    Hajime shook his head toward Shizuku¡¯s question. Shizuku murmured ¡°I see¡­¡±, then she showed a gesture of thinking a little about something. And then, she showed her palm in front of Hajime¡¯s eyes while opening her mouth once again.

    ¡°This hand, it has hardened from holding a sword right? As I thought, this is not a hand of a woman.¡±

    Hajime didn¡¯t understand the intention of the question and his expression turned dubious, but for the time being, he sent his gaze toward the palm of Shizuku in front of his eyes. Certainly, the skin of her palm looked thick and hard. That was the proof of the many years she spent polishing her skill.

    ¡°If you said, that a soft hand without a single scratch is a ¡®woman¡¯s hand¡¯, certainly this hand doesn¡¯t look like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But, I think it¡¯s a good hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Compared to the hand of someone that has never carried anything heavier than a chopstick, this hand is far prettier.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing those words, Shizuku¡¯s exposed palm suddenly clenched tightly into a fist, hiding her palm as though it suddenly got shy. At the same time, the strength of her arm embracing him grew stronger.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, thank you foring to save me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I wasing to save you. That was just a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, that other me said it. It was like a story in a book. Even that time in Orcus and the time in the pce was also like that. Were you actually choosing the timing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk stupid. Each time, I was just barely¡­ no, that time with Kaori I waste in a meaning. Anyway, there was nothing worse for the heartpared to those times. I want more surplus time for that here.¡±

    Shizuku leaked out a chuckle at the fed up Hajime.

    ¡°You see. On the inside, I am really girlish you know? Actually rather than sword art, I wanted to y house, I yearned for something like a princess that is protected by the cool boy. Even at Haltina Great Labyrinth when I was pulled into the dream world, I was a princess that experienced a love story with a knight. Though as expected, that was really a painful story that I cannot tell to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, that must be painful.¡±

    Shizuku smiled wryly saying ¡°There is a better way for saying that¡± while poking at the head of Hajime who expressed his honest impression without mercy.

    ¡°Well, you are wondering what I want to say, right? Because I am someone like that, I¡¯m really thankful to Nagumo-kun that always came running when I was in danger, that¡¯s what I mean. When you told me that you are watching, also when you told me you won¡¯t let me die, I felt really really grateful.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You are exaggerating. If Yaegashi died¡­¡±

    ¡°Kaori will be sad, right? I know that. Those times weren¡¯t for me, you did those for Kaori¡¯s sake.¡±

    Shizuku cut over Hajime¡¯s words. There was no sign of self-depreciation in what she was saying. She was really just saying the truth, her air was quite indifferent.

    Certainly, it was like that, but the way Shizuku said that it was like he was being seen through that ¡°If it is for Kaori¡¯s sake you will do anything right?¡±, that made him dissatisfied that he added some correction.

    ¡°¡­ 80 percent is because of that.¡±

    Shizuku was puzzled. If he said that around 80 percent was for Kaori¡¯s sake then¡­

    ¡°And the remaining 20 percent?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because Yaegashi is a good fellow, see? I¡¯m not going to actively try to forsake you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly, if Shizuku was in a pinch, then Hajime was going to proactively reach out his hand to her. Understanding that such feelings existed inside Hajime, Shizuku¡¯s cheeks were slightly tinged with heat.

    And then she buried her face into Hajime¡¯s neck while sleekly dropping a bomb just like her best friend was prone to do.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, I want to quickly meet up with Kaori. Not just Kaori, but I want to meet Yue, Shia, and Tio too. And then, I¡¯m going to say to them that I have fallen in love with Nagumo-kun. I don¡¯t know what is going to happen, but I want to try being a little more honest and sh ahead.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case then, let¡¯s qui¡­ oi, Yaegashi, just now, you.¡±

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, I¡¯m a little¡­ tired. Protect me¡­ properly¡­ kay¡±

    In Hajime¡¯s ear, soft breathing sound of a sleeper could be heard gradually. It seemed that she had fallen asleep, entrusting her body to Hajime. Her skill to leave alone a bomb right after dropping it was a deed that was exactly the same as her best friend.

    Hajime frowned before fixing his hold on Shizuku while continuing to walk silently. Inside his heart, he was holding his head wondering ¡°How does it be like this?¡±

    Not noticing how the cheeks of Shizuku became bright red like an apple¡­

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    <strong>Completely Forgotten Memory</strong>

    ¡°FLY AWAYYYYYYY!!¡±

    {GUUUUUH!!}

    In a huge space where an ice pir was located, Shia¡¯s resounding battle yell was followed by a thunderous roar produced from Doryuken. Mixed among those sounds, a Shia with ck rabbit ears, a ck tail, and ck hair crashed into the center ice pir with a grand impact.

    The impact pulverized a part of the ice pir scattering ice fragments magnificently everywhere. Inside the glittering ice fragments reflecting light, the ck Shia, Shia¡¯s false image, was holding her left shoulder, crouching on the floor while lifting her face. There was a bitter smile that seemed to say ¡°You got me¡± floating on her face.

    {Ahaha, you aren¡¯t moved at all, eh? Indeed, it should be a darkness that you are harboring but¡­¡­}

    ¡°That is that. How my family got driven out, how a lot of them lost their lives, no matter how much it was glossed over, no matter how tormented with guilt I am, no matter how much I try to obtain forgiveness, it doesn¡¯t change that I am the cause of all those, those are things that I have to shoulder for my whole life. That worry, that resolve, I have since a long time ago.¡±

    {¡­ What is called the darkness of the heart, is something that will sink people into the bottom of the swamp even with all that you know.}

    The part of darkness nesting inside your heart wasn¡¯t something that someone could be liberated from so easily. Therefore, the false image Shia could onlyugh seeing how Shia wentpletely unshaken no matter how many negative words she had whispered since the start of the battle.

    ¡°You are me, but as expected you are not everything of me. I understand that the will of the greatbyrinth is included in you. If that¡¯s not the case, then from the start you should have understood already that the current me won¡¯t be shaken by words of that level.¡±

    Shia tapped her Doryukken on her shoulder while sending a powerful gaze at her false image who was trying to stand with trembling legs. In those eyes, just as the person herself said, there was not a single waver. For the current Shia, the average mental attack wouldn¡¯t even give her an itch.

    Certainly, it was because of her that her family was driven out from the Sea of Trees, and due to that, she lost a number of her family members. For Shia, that was a nightmare that couldn¡¯t possibly be forgotten, an eternal wound of the heart. But she wouldn¡¯t stop moving because of that torment anymore.

    The reason was simple. Because Haulia n was already strong, they chose the path that they walked by themselves. And because at her side, there was her beloved lover and friend.

    Her families, including her father Kam who was strong and gentle through thick and thin had sent her off. Hajime, who was entrusted with Shia by Haulia, had epted Shia from the bottom of his heart. Yue, who sometimes was like her big sister, sometimes as her best friend, always allowed Shia to nestle close to her.

    For herself who was that blessed to ¡®fall¡¯ at her own convenience, was something unforgivable especially to Shia herself above all. She had beenpletely helped. All this time she had been protected. It was impossible for her to bend her knee just from hearing her own feeling. For the current Shia, she felt like she wouldn¡¯t lose no matter what kind of enemy she faced.

    {Indeed, no matter what I say, it¡¯s only me who gets weaker. I see, this trial to ¡®ovee oneself¡¯, you have cleared it already from a long time ago.}

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. My important people are waiting so¡­ I¡¯ll force my way through!¡±

    {Fufuh, fine. Thest attack, do it to your heart¡¯s content!}

    The white and ck Shia stepped with a force that pulverized the ground, at the same time they charged while their partner the war hammer burst. Echoing bursting sound and the impact sound that was like the air screaming. Attacks that were respectively unleashed from arge swing while rotating once surpassed the sound barrier and broke through the white membrane.

    Two war hammers shed right from the front, producing a thunderous roar and impact that pulverized the surroundings. A crater with Shia and the false image at the center was created as though an explosion happened.

    And then, the one that was blown away was¡­ the ck Shia.

    The ck Doryuken that left her hand was spinning in the air. ck Shia was blown away in a parabolic arc before she flickered and vanished without waiting to hit the floor. She was melting in the air from her legs. Atst, when her head was vanishing her lips slightly loosened.

    At the ground zero, Shia who was still in her posture of swinging Doryuken went ¡°Fuu~¡±, she slowly breathed out and rxed her body. Nearby, *karan, koron* the sound of cartridge falling on the ground resounded.

    ¡°Everyone that went ahead, will they think proudly of the current me, I wonder¡­¡±

    While leaking a wry smile at her own words that naturally slipped out while looking at the ceiling, Shia shouldered back her Doryuken. Ahead of Shia¡¯s gaze, a new passage appeared.

    ¡°Surely for Hajime-san and the others, this trial won¡¯t be a problem but¡­ it¡¯s worrying about Shizuku-san and her friends.¡±

    While stepping into the new passage in a rush, Shia thought about Shizuku and her friends whose conditions were considerably beaten up due to thebyrinth, which put a worried expression on her face.

    Actually, she never would have imagined that Shizuku would ovee the trial and raise her maiden power.

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were twitching while she was trotting through the passage when she finally reached a dead end ahead. For a moment, Shia considered whether she mistook the path, but her excellent sensing ability caught a familiar presence at the other side of the dead end causing her to reflexively made a joyful face.

    Keeping her trot, she raised Doryuken in order to destroy the ice wall. A passage was created for her. There was no way the passage ahead was a dead end. An entrance would be automatically created there, which was something she could easily imagine, but¡­ her mental tendency was to think ¡°Let¡¯s destroy the obstacle anyway!¡± Just who influenced her to think like this would be anyone¡¯s guess.

    ¡°RYAAAAAhuaa-to-to!¡±

    Doryuken was swung in order to smash the ice wall and as expected, lost its target because the ice wall vanished automatically when Shia was near. This caused her to hit empty air. Shia stumbled from the centrifugal force and flew into the new space just like that.

    ¡°A, ahaha, I guess this is how it works if you think about it. So, it opened up. ¡­ I wasn¡¯t seen by Yue-san, was I?¡±

    Shia¡¯s cheeks reddened from embarrassment while her gaze was timidly wandering around in wonder whether her failure was seen by Yue or not. Yes, the presence that Shia sensed was Yue¡¯s. Her tension rose up from happiness that she could be reunited with Yue quickly.

    In the end, indeed there was a Yue ahead of her gaze. The same as with Shia, at the center of the huge space there was a gigantic cylinder ice pir, Yue was standing quietly beside it. Her back was facing Shia, so Shia didn¡¯t know what expression Yue was making.

    There was no presence other than Yue at the surrounding, Shia could see two other passages other than the one she came out from, so she guessed that Yue had already defeated her other self.

    Shia smiled proudly of Yue¡¯s achievement and she was going to call out to her. But, there, Shia suddenly noticed how strangely ragged Yue¡¯s state was.

    Of course, Yue had ¡®Automatic Regeneration¡¯, so she couldn¡¯t receive an external physical wound. But her clothes were not included as the target of that ability so there was a need to use regeneration magic but¡­ her clothes, here and there they were torn, burned, or frozen.

    That was to say that Yue received the attack of her false image time and time again¡­

    Shia widened her eyes slightly. Even if it was Yue whose way of fighting was pressuring the opponent with even more vast pressure while getting attacked herself, based on the nature of this trial Shia thought Yue would be able to clear it unharmed.

    Furthermore, although she had defeated her false image, Yue didn¡¯t advance ahead. Far from that, she didn¡¯t even repair her clothes and stood while thinking deeply of something. From how Yue was slightly looking up without the slightest twitch, it was possible that she hadn¡¯t even notice Shia¡¯s entrance.

    Toward Yue who was drifting off in an atmosphere that felt hard to approach, Shia slightly hesitated. She took a deep breath and raised a determined voice.

    ¡°Yue-san!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shia?¡±

    Toward that bright voice that reverberated in the room, for an instant, Yue twitched in surprise before looking back over her shoulder. And then, looking at the figure of the smiling Shia there her eyes looked down.

    ¡°Shia¡­ the rooms are connected?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s how it looks like. I cleared the trial, passed the newly created passage and arrived here. Yue-san, you have cleared yours too, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. No¡­ problem.¡±

    Shia only confirmed her result without mentioning the terrible state of Yue¡¯s clothes. Perhaps finally noticing her own state due to that, Yue used regeneration magic while ncing a little embarrassedly at the unharmed Shia. In an instant, her clothes were repaired.

    Shia felt lost inside her heart. Should she ask her whether something happened or not?

    Yue was obviously shaken from the words of her false image. To the degree that she excessively got hit, to the degree that she even forgot to fix her state, to the degree that she didn¡¯t notice Shia¡¯s approach.

    Just what in the world was said to her? Yue¡¯s appearance was unthinkable toe from how she normally was. That was how severe the words were that the false image had told Yue. For that reason, what kind of words should Shia say to the shaken Yue, or should she snuggle close to Yue until Yue had put herself in order. Shia was hesitating between the two choices.

    (Just what in the world¡­ Yue-san didn¡¯t seem particrly affected in thebyrinth. I didn¡¯t think Yue-san could be shaken by being confronted regarding the rtionship between Hajime-san and us. I guess, the darkness of Yue-san¡¯s heart, it might be the betrayal three hundred years before¡­ hmm, even that feels like it¡¯s already too old for the present¡­)

    Exactly because Yue was important to her, the inside of Shia¡¯s heart kept muttering like that.

    ¡°¡­ Shia, I¡¯m fine. Rather than that, let¡¯s advance forward.¡±

    ¡°Yue-san¡­ you are right. Let¡¯s quickly reunite with Hajime-san and others!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. I want to quickly meet Hajime.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Yue guessed what Shia was thinking and made a wry smile while urging her toward the new passage.

    Yue was obviously not ¡®okay¡¯. Despite this, Shia couldn¡¯t skillfully say any words for Yue¡¯s sake. It made her down to the point that her rabbit ears flopped down and looked withered. But she put herself together thinking ¡®when we meet with Hajime-san surely we will manage somehow!¡¯, and with a deliberately bright tone she agreed with Yue.

    Like that, the two of them walked through the new passage side by side.

    ¡°Everyone, I wonder if they are able to safely ovee the trial? I think the difficulty level is lower than the forest of treebyrinth but¡­ the condemning here is unique, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, indeed. Perhaps it¡¯s impossible for someone like the hero (lol).¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Because this trial is something like his natural enemy¡­¡±

    Along the way, the two of them became animated with trifling talk. Yue was nonchntly handing down a sharp evaluation of Kouki, but in general what she was saying wasn¡¯t mistaken, so Shia couldn¡¯t say anything. Certainly, for Kouki who loved to have a convenient interpretation, this trial that was pushing various things at them was considerably unfit for him.

    Although even though they were raising Kouki in the topic, inside their hearts worry for the hero was nonexistent. It was merely the flow of their dialogue, and in any case, it was also Shia¡¯s encouragement toward Yue who tended to submerge herself inside her own heart. Anyway,pared to one of them staying quiet, talking like this was Shia¡¯s consideration for distracting the mood.

    Perhaps Yue also noticed Shia¡¯s intention, since she responded to the talk with the an air of humor. However, as expected, after a moment it looked like her mind was going far away somewhere. Her eyes strangely lost focus, wandering as though they were looking at a far distance.

    In the back of Yue¡¯s mind, the words of the false image she fought just now were flowing once more.

    ?Who was the real betrayer?

    ?You still, don¡¯t remember?

    ?About your parents?

    ?What are you, did you forget?

    ?You are just trying not to think of it?

    ?You are running away?

    ?You are really thinking that you can be at his side forever?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The sneering false image of herself. That fake kept using words that hinted at the tragedy three hundred years ago.

    Three hundred years ago¡­ Yue was the inheritor of the throne of the vampire n¡¯s country. It was a small country, but it was a country so powerful that it was extolled as the country of a small fierce god.

    The reason for that was the characteristic of the race of the vampire n. Through the intermediary of blood, they strengthened their body, magnified their magic power, and lengthened their life. There was no other race with such a power. The act of sucking blood itself also made others harbor thoughts of awe.

    The one born of the direct royal lineage of such a country was Yue. She stood out with beauty and overflowing magic power causing her to be given expectations since she was a baby. She had the natural talent to absorb all the magic and knowledge taught to her. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have talent in martial arts alone, but Yue¡¯s existence was so clearly above the rest that such a thing could be decided to be unnecessary.

    And then what guaranteed her status was the cheating ability she manifested at the age of twelve. The direct maniption of magic power and the ability to configure the magic circle by imagination, and then the characteristic magic ¡®Automatic Regeneration¡¯??those were terrific abilities just like those from the characters who were recorded at the age of the gods.

    At that time, there was so many countries in number that couldn¡¯t bepared with the present, the war only kept intensifying, but Yue who was dispatched on the battlefield as ready fire power for her country amply exhibited her strength, trampling down the enemy literally like a fierce god.

    As the result, Yue¡¯s fame and awe increased, and at seventeen she ascended to the throne.

    At twelve, she was smeared with the killing intent and hatred of the battlefield, and just five yearster she became the pir that supported the country. If it was a normal girl, surely she would be crushed by the pressure and her mind fall sick. But Yue was too strong and wise to be crushed from that.

    There was also the help of her trusted vassals and her uncle who was the prime minister. After that too, Yue bet everything and offered her all for the country¡¯s sake. he protected her country throughout the war. She believed that she would keep protecting them just like that.

    Until that day when her most trusted uncle along with his subordinates came to kill her.

    After two years passed since Yue seeded the throne, she noticed that a strange distance was created between her and her uncle. No, honestly speaking her uncle began to avoid Yue. And his subordinates were also the same.

    Yue at that time was very perplexed at the sudden distance with her uncle, who in a certain meaning she had contact with even longer than both her parents. While worrying whether she had made a mistake that displeased her uncle, several times she tried to create a chance for the two of them to talk.

    However, ultimately the chance for the two of them to speak frankly with each other didn¡¯te to pass when she noticed a gap had been created in their rtionship and a few more years passed.

    Furthermore, unnoticed by her, the awe of the people toward Yue changed into simple terror toward a monster. Bad rumors regarding Yue were flowing without pause. Her great service in the battlefield for the sake of protecting her country was ironically spurring those rumors.

    The people who she trusted the most had already left Yue¡¯s side with no one remaining. In exchange, her uncle¡¯s political power was increasing and people gathered around him. Such a thing happened to an unnatural degree.

    And then, that final day arrived. The day of destiny.

    At the time while she was weing an envoy from another country in the throne room, her uncle along with his subordinates in full equipment rushed in. And then they ughtered without question her. These close aides that were from the faction of the previous king and queen, their killing de, killing intent, were also directed at Yue.

    While Yue was dumbfounded, her body was hit with lethal attacks many times. Her ¡®Automatic Regeneration¡¯ instantly recovered her wounds, but even so Yue was at the height of confusion, no, Yue was denying the reality and didn¡¯t even try to counter attack. Then she noticed she had been sealed with her body unable to move, and in the middle of transport to be imprisoned in that abyss.

    Looking at it objectively, what happened could only be seen as her uncle aiming at the throne of the king due to his ambition causing a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. Actually, Yue herself submitted to reality and came to think that her uncle betrayed her during her three hundred year imprisonment.

    But, but¡­

    (¡­ Why didn¡¯t un¡­ that man, kill me?)

    That was right. That strangeness Yue only realized now while being sneered by her own false image.

    That day of destiny. Yue didn¡¯t resist the betrayal of her uncle. All this time, Yue was convinced that her uncle helplessly sealed her because he couldn¡¯t kill her due to the ¡®Automatic Regeneration¡¯. The absolute darkness of three hundred years, and then the overwhelming istion had stolen all thought of any other possibility.

    But, ¡®Automatic Regeneration¡¯ wasn¡¯t absolute. It was dependent on magic power. If her magic power dried up, then she wouldn¡¯t regenerate. It was possible to kill her if she was continuously attacked until her magic power ran out. In actuality, Yue didn¡¯t resist because of the extreme shock and in the end, her magic power was considerably decreased because she regenerated too much.

    Her uncle should have killed Yue.

    (¡­ He was strong. He was at a level above the rest both as a politician and also as a fighter. For such a man to fail to kill me at that ce¡­ was impossible.)

    In the back of Yue¡¯s mind, the memory of three hundred years ago was resurrected vaguely. The truth that was pushed at the deepest recess of her mind inside the darkness wasing back little by little in a clearer image.

    (¡­ That man didn¡¯t kill me, but he had to seal me. ¡­ Why is that?)

    Yue immersed herself in her thought and traveled down memoryne. A nostalgic voice resounded in the back of her mind. A tone of voice that was gentle, yet painted with sadness and frustration, and also guilt to the utmost.

    (?, I¡¯m sorr?. Other than this, there is no other wa? Someday, surely, ?a person you can lean on will appear. If it¡¯s that person, surely they will protect you from?without fail. ?, I, do something like thi?. But, don¡¯t for?. ?e, I love?)

    Blond hair exactly the same as hers. Red eyes. Face with standing out wrinkles carved from hardships. For Yue who was hazy due to the effect of the seal and the mental burden and the heavy consumption of her magic power, she couldn¡¯t listen to everything. But, one thing that she remembered? was the sensation of the hand lovingly brushing the cheek of Yue that was sticking out from the cube that sealed her.

    Yue quietly brought her hand to her cheek. Somehow she felt like she could feel the warmth of that time. That was a warmth different from Hajime. If she had to say, it was like what a parent would direct toward their daughter¡­

    (¡­ I, was thinking of that man as a father? But, that¡¯s, my real Otou-sama and Okaa-sama were¡­)

    To someone who should be a betrayer, who should be a hated enemy, a fragment of her memory was contrary to her expectation. She searched for her true parents deep in her hazy memory.

    However, no matter how hard she fished at the shelves of her memory, no proper recollection came out. But rather than forgetting, it was more like there was no impressive event with them that she could remember even after three hundred years passed¡­ that was how she felt.

    On the contrary, she had the feeling in her fragmentary recollection of her parents, that they somehow resembled closely the atmosphere of the people of the country that she saw at the trial of the Merujiine Undersea Ruins.

    It felt like an ice block slid down Yue¡¯s back. Chilling shakes assaulted her whole body.

    (¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, Otou-sama and others were¡­)

    After she started doubting, unnatural memories kepting out the more she pulled out.

    Based on Yue¡¯s memory, the war at that time was also heavily influenced by religion with no exception. But she thought that her country was unnaturally thinly rted with such thing.

    Even after Yue was enthroned, when she came into contact with the religious envoy her uncle would also attend with her without fail. In the first ce, as long as the situation wasn¡¯t something that was really important then it would be her uncle that would deal with all that.

    Her uncle was deeply knowledgeable and wiser than anyone. If it was about domestic affairs, if it was on the battlefield, he was a powerful familiar user that made use of several monsters. But, now that she thought about it, it felt like he was off the proper track as a vampire.

    Both of Yue¡¯s parents treasured her and raised her up like a princess, they would give her anything she wanted and allowed anything that she wanted to do, but now when she looked back, rather than seeing it as love of parents toward their child, it felt like more of a respect and affection for her.

    Rather, it was her uncle that gave her love as a parent.

    Yue suddenly recalled.

    (¡­ That man when he began to put distance with me¡­ he looked really painful.)

    Her uncle, after one year past her enthronement, was constantly frowning in distress, it was like he was rapidly aging. That change was surely unnoticed except only by the people who were extremely close to him. Yue at that time was also feeling very worried at the same time when she was feeling anxiety and sadness from their distance.

    Her uncle betrayed her for the sake of his ambition and imprisoned her for a very long time inside the prison of darkness. Yue believed that, but she was shaken by the words of her false image, a fragment of her resurrected memory was slowly showing Yue another possibility.

    Surely, looking at it objectively, being imprisoned in endless darkness had fixed itself in Yue¡¯s memorypletely. If she didn¡¯t hate someone, didn¡¯t throw away her hope and soaked in despair while passing her time apathetically, her heart wouldn¡¯tst. That was why she firmly took the reasoning that looked the most correct as truth.

    But¡­

    (¡­ I mistook my memory?)

    By any chance, there might be something different to the truth. Yue who began to think so and once more asked a question.

    That was¡­ why did her uncle have to seal her?

    At the same time, the words of her false image shed.

    ??You really think that you can be at his side forever?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Terror ran through Yue¡¯s body. Reflexively, she embraced herself tightly to repress her body that was going to tremble.

    Hajime was the light for Yue. He appeared by tearing apart the darkness, illuminating, warming her, a light that gave her peace and happiness. To lose that, was the same as death for Yue.

    But, if, if it turned out that she couldn¡¯t stay by his side¡­

    ¡°Yue-san!¡±

    ¡°!? Ah, Shia?¡±

    When she noticed, Shia had caught Yue¡¯s shoulders and stared at Yue from the front with a serious gaze. Just how much had she immersed herself in her thoughts? When she noticed, the end of the path was visible behind Shia who was looking at her, It seemed they had walked until the end of the path.

    Shia released her hand from the absent-minded Yue¡¯s shoulders. This time, she grasped Yue¡¯s two hands tightly. She sped those hands to her chest in order to transmit her existence and warmth to Yue even for a bit.

    ¡°Please talk, Yue-san. What was said to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Shia threw away her hesitation looking at Yue¡¯s abnormal condition and asked straight. She thought that she must not wait anymore to deal with Yue because there was no more time for careful consideration.

    Shia was staring from really close as though to peer into Yue who was speaking ambiguously. Looking at Shia¡¯s determined face, Yue felt that she couldn¡¯t avert this talk and sighed deeply.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry Shia. I myself still haven¡¯t sorted this out.¡±

    ¡°You cannot talk about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. I was told of various things about the past¡­ my feelings toward Hajime and Shia is not shaken at all so there was no problem with the trial but¡­ from that, there might be a mistake in what my memory remembers. I want to sort it out, so wait for a little.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Shia didn¡¯t seem like she could ept it. Her hands were grasping Yue¡¯s hands tightly and didn¡¯t loosen at all.

    Thinking back, Shia had reallye far and be strong, Yue secretly smiled of that. And then she considered while looking at her grasped hands.

    Even though she was just a regretful rabbit that could only run away and cling to other people, she desperately worked hard, followed them with her all, and before they realized it, she had be like this, someone that could protect them. She even made the obstinate Hajime surrender. Perhaps she couldn¡¯t even call her as someone like her little sister anymore. Now she was a splendid woman.

    Perhaps because of that¡­ the words which welled up from her bad premonitions leaked out from Yue¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­ Shia.¡±

    ¡°Yes. What is it, Yue-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­ If, if, something happens to me then please take care of Hajime.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Those words were entrusted to a beloved person, with a serious gaze. For Yue, those words were the greatest and highest words of trust.

    But, Shia who was entrusted with those words¡­

    *PAN-!!*

    ¡°!?¡±

    Returned a p.

    It wasn¡¯t done with body reinforcement, but even so, it was a serious p without any mercy or holding back. The eyes of Yue whose head was turned away from the snap widened. She returned her gaze at Shia, there, she met eyes burning in rage that she had never witnessed until now.

    ¡°¡­ Are you joking?¡±

    Her voice too contained rage that she had never heard until now. Shia¡¯s body was trembling, surely from the overflowing emotion that she was currently repressing. Even her atmosphere, it was like the scorching magma that she experienced at the Guuryuen Great Volcano.

    It was Shia¡¯s serious fury. That great pressure and rage made Yue stiffened for a moment.

    She immediately opened her mouth to make an excuse.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re wrong¡­ I, if it¡¯s Shia¡­¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s not a joke?¡±

    Shia confirmed with scorching tone while taking a step back from Yue. She then abruptly shouldered Doryuken. She looked down at the dumbfounded Yue with dangerously narrowed eyes. And then, Shia opened her mouth with even more scorching low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were told about, but you really turned into a pathetic coward, didn¡¯t you? That pathetic face, I¡¯ll put it into shape together with your guts.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shim Shia? Wa?¡±

    Toward Shia who was releasing tremendous rage, Yue tried to tell her to calm down. At that moment, an attack of Doryuken without a single drop of mercy was swung at her.

    Yue barely back stepped to dodge the horizontal sweep. Doryuken passed by and impacted the ice wall at the side without stopping, pulverizing it with a thunderous roar. Although the ice wall began to regenerate immediately, the radial hole that was instantly created showed Shia¡¯s seriousness.

    ¡°¡­ Shia. This joke has gone too far.¡±

    ¡°Joke? Are you still saying cowardly thing like that after it has reached this point? If you don¡¯t understand, then I¡¯ll say it clearly, I¡¯m serious here. If you don¡¯t withdraw your previous joking statement¡­ yes, I, will seriously wreck up Yue-san.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shia, I¡¯m seriously-¡±

    ¡°FLY AWAY! SHAORAAAAAA!!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Shia¡¯s Doryuken was swung fiercely once more. The speed of the swing surpassed the sound barrier and generated a wall of air like a white membrane, right after that, *PAN-* a bursting sound exploded. And then, the ice wall of the passage that was hit was pulverized into very small fragments with just one attack.

    Yue desperately evaded that attack in the narrow passage with few ces to dodge. But in the first ce, close rangebat wasn¡¯t her specialty. She was already surpassed by Shia who specialized in that range. It was clear that she would be immediately cornered.

    Yue thought that she had to restrain and calm Shia down first. She resolved herself and stood her ground in the storm. In a moment, the war hammer was swung down with a terrific momentum from above. That grazed Yue¡¯s right shoulder and pulverized her shoulder bone just from that.

    Even while staggering from the pain and impact, Yue left that kind of wound to her ¡®Automatic Regeneration¡¯, invoked her ¡®Cmity Sky¡¯ and sewed the swung down Doryuken to the ground. At the same time, she invoked ¡®Ice Coffin¡¯ and jumped over the leaning forward Shia.

    While turning around, ice was visibly rising rapidly from below Shia¡¯s foot. Just like usual, Yue¡¯s ¡®Ice Coffin¡¯ was trying to lock her inside the ice.

    But, for the current Shia, there was no way a magic of that level could stop her.

    ¡°That¡¯s na?ve, Yue-san!¡±

    Doryuken should be hard to move with the weight of ¡®Cmity Sky¡¯, even if it could be moved the ice was clinging too close to the body that she wouldn¡¯t be able to break it with Doryuken¡­ Yue thought that but Shia suddenly raised one of her hands and struck down on the ground.

    Instantly, *DON-!!* such shockwave sound was generated while the surrounding ice was blown away with Shia as the center. She blew away the ice clinging to her body by generating an impact with her fist.

    Furthermore, without stopping she lifted up Doryuken with all her strength, changing it into firing mode and pulling the trigger without a moment¡¯s dy.

    A bullet flew out along with a bursting sound. A slug bullet in a narrow and straight passage ? naturally it was hopeless trying to dodge it and Yue employed a protective wall. Aiming at that, this time Shia fired the slug bullets rapidly. Inside the passage, magic power rippled as faint blue color were spreading in manyyers and the grand impact was raging on.

    ¡°¡­ Shia! Stop ying around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my line, Yue-san. Have youe to reflect on yourself a little to withdraw your statement?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you really not understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The protective wall was cracked due to the impact of the bursting slug bullets. Naturally, Yue immediately repaired it, but she couldn¡¯t move due to the extreme rapid fire.

    Yue looked at Shia across the protective wall. She was looking while frowning sadly, wondering why Shia was that angry toward the proof of trust she gave her.

    But, ahead of her gaze ? the expression of Shia who was pulling the trigger of firing mode Doryuken was even sadder than Yue¡¯s, even now she looked like she was going to cry. There was still fury overflowing there, but she was obviously hurt by Yue¡¯s words.

    ¡°You said you entrusted, that means the future ahead from there will be without Yue-san there isn¡¯t it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shia.¡±

    ¡°Something like that, such a future¡­ do you think I will ept it? Do you think I will be happily permitting it!? Do you think I will honestly say [yes] hearing that!¡±

    The reason Shia was angry was, in other words, something like that. It sounded nice if it was called trust, certainly it was the greatest trust Yue could show, but for the receiving side it was something intolerable.

    That was natural. Shia loved Yue. A trust with the assumption that Yue who she loved wasn¡¯t there wasn¡¯t something she could ept with a smile while saying ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    After Shia fired thest bullet of Doryuken, she stepped forward with a force that pulverized the ground. Yue whose eyes widened in realization from Shia¡¯s words, for a moment, shaved her consciousness from controlling her magic.

    That was a fatal opening in front of the current Shia. Doryuken weight was increased up to two tons in one mercilessly strike.

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    The protective wall was pulverized, a shockwave along with strong wind attacked Yue. She has blown away magnificently.

    In that interval, Shia instantly reloaded Doryuken¡¯s bullet. And then Yue has blown away until the wall of the dead end. The moment the entrance of the passage behind her opened, she was further struck by the bursting slug bullet.

    ¡°¡®Divine Severance¡¯!¡±

    Once more Yue deployed a protective wall while she was protected by that spherical wall she has blown away into the room from the entrance due to the impact.

    From inside the me explosion that wrapped the entrance of the passage, Shia leaped into the room with her rabbit ears pping.

    Ahead of them was¡­

    ¡°Fue!?¡±

    {Wha, what is!?}

    The appearance of Kaori and a gray false image in Nointo¡¯s appearance stiffened in their posture where their twin swords locked with each other.

    ¡°Now, Yue-san! If you don¡¯t want to be wrecked up, please say sorry right now!!¡±

    Shia pointed with a snap at Yue with her Doryuken.

    ¡­ It seemed that she nned to ignore Kaori therepletely.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    <strong>First Big Fight</strong>

    Kaori had left the passage and stepped through the shining doors leading out of the maze. Just like for the others, she was now fighting with her false image which had appeared from the huge cylindrical ice pir in the middle of the vast space.

    Ever since the whispers started back inside the greatbyrinth, Kaori had been feeling as though she was being dragged little by little into a bottomless swamp.

    She had to fight while being relentlessly shown the filthy and ugly parts residing deep within her heart. Originally, since she was jealous of Yue and had an inferiorityplex to the point even she was aware of how bad it was, she had ample negative emotions. Therefore, the words spoken by her false image struck her and hollowed out her weak parts with more efficiency than a sharp knife and more uracy than Hajime¡¯s bullets.

    It had been thirty minutes since the start of the battle. Kaori¡¯s heart was already badly hurt even though she wasn¡¯t hurt that much physically. If her heart could appear as a physical object, it would definitely be in a tattered state, bleedingrge amounts of blood, and squeaking in pain.

    However, even so, Kaori never flinched. Her inferiorityplex, fretfulness, and jealousy were already tested back in the Merujiine Underwater Ruin and she managed to pull through. Of course, she wasn¡¯t able topletelye to terms with her weaknesses since it was a problem stemming from her heart, and Yue was part of that problem.

    Rather, when Shia¡¯s love was epted by Hajime, she felt intense envy and rage in her innermost thoughts, and would also feel it unintentionally every time Shia would approach Hajime while putting on a lovely face.

    However, it was also true that she felt blessed. She wasn¡¯t only caught in fretfulness, jealousy, or her inferiorityplex. She wasn¡¯t only belittling herself and overworking herself in an effort to make up for it. On the contrary, she was also rejoicing at this proof which meant it was possible for women other than Yue to be acknowledged by Hajime.

    She had grown. Instead of envying someone else in silence, she would now take a step forward towards granting her own wish. Which is why she couldn¡¯t afford to lose to the image of herself standing before her eyes.

    ¡°YaAAAAAAAAA!¡±

    ¡°The speed increased yet again, huh?¡±

    Each time she was wounded by the words fired at her like arrows, her own power would go up little by little. It was proof she was slowly learning how to use Nointo¡¯s abilities as if she was untying scrolls one by one.

    At the same time, she felt as though her false image which had taken the form of a gray Nointo was starting to weaken.

    While being assailed, wounded, and made to suffer by her own filthy self, she was able to take it all in, swallow the pain and turn it into power she could use. She was showing a righteous, reliable, and splendid growth. Thanks to sublimation magic, her mastery of the twin silver longswords had almost reached the level of the original Nointo who fought with Hajime.

    Then again, the organ which made it possible to receive an infinite amount of magical power was missing, but by using sublimation magic, she seeded in artificially increasing her body specs to the point she broke through all limits.

    Now, Kaori and her false image both took out their high-speed swords fluently while creating afterimages. It seemed this trial had made Kaori grow up after putting her through suffering and pain.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose! I¡¯ll be a good woman who will lose to neither Yue nor Shia and I¡¯ll get Hajime-kun to look at me! I¡¯ll protect the people I want to protect, and return with everyone to Japan!¡±

    ¡°¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like I can break you with words anymore¡­ fine. Come at me with all your strength! Cut me, your weakness!¡±

    The battle was getting to its most interesting part. Locking sword to sword and pushing, they were staring each other down with contrastive pupils as the twinrge swords illuminated them with silver light. Kaori¡¯s pupils zed with determination while the pupils of her opponent were as calm as the surface of the water in a peacefulke.

    Incidentally, the fact that Tio was not included in her deration was merely due to inattention.

    Then, intuitively they understood that things would be settled in the next move after they broke the sword lock. They both simultaneously tried to repel the opponent¡¯s twin swords. At that time¡­

    ¡°ZuDooOOOOOOO!¡±

    The terrific sound of an explosion echoed through the chamber.

    ¡°Fue!?¡±

    ¡°Wh-What!?¡±

    Still engaged in a sword lock, they were dumbfounded at the sudden disturbance. Their eyes were wide open in astonishment at the shapes which emerged before them from the mes caused by the explosion in the wall. Standing before them were Shia, whose usamimis were fluttering, and Yue.

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡°Saa, Yue-san! If you don¡¯t want to end uppletely beaten up, hurry up and apologize!¡±

    Kaori stood open-mouthed with a silly expression while looking at Shia who made a deration of war and thrust Doryukken at Yue.

    Things had been going very slowly so far, and now that it was finally the long awaited time for the climax, they were suddenly interrupted by the affairs of other people.

    Kaori and her false image were exchanging nces while engaged in the deadlock. Then, seemingly having understood each other¡¯s thoughts, they nodded to each other. Kaori strengthened her resolve and raised her voice towards Yue and Shia who were confronting each other.

    ¡°Ah, Ano, Yue? Shia? What in the world are-¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shia. Think about the worst-case scenario.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! My beloved Yue wouldn¡¯t say such a cowardly thing! The ¡®special one¡¯ Hajime-san fell in love with wouldn¡¯t give up! What about a worst-case scenario? What would you do if I wasn¡¯t here to knock some sense into you? You coward! You old shorty! You have neither small nor big breasts, you only have a fragment of breasts!¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re saying things you shouldn¡¯t. Shia, you¡¯re getting far over yourself.¡±

    Kaori waspletely ignored. Neither Yue nor Shia had shifted their gaze one bit away from the other. The edge of Kaori¡¯s eyes were gleaming. False Kaori patted her shoulders in sympathy.

    At one point, Shia had heated up to the extent she couldn¡¯t restrain herself and started using abusivenguage against Yue. Then Yue¡¯s words were spoken in a way that implied she might no longer have a future, which gave Shia a stomachache.

    As expected, being criticized this much by Shia left even Yue questioning herself a little.

    However, maybe she was mistaken about the memories she recalled so far. Maybe the man she trusted the most before being sealed was actually reluctant to seal her. The reason why was aplete mystery. She couldn¡¯t dismiss the feeling he might have wanted to leave words behind before parting.

    Why did Shia not understand? It was Shia after all, in whom she had great trust. So why did she deny her feelings after hearing them? Yue was getting frustrated.

    Although Yue¡¯s feelings made her fairly tolerant towards Shia, that tolerance was blown away in one go with the words Shia used.

    A vein appeared on Yue¡¯s forehead.

    On top of that, Shia mentioned Yue¡¯s breasts, putting emphasis on her own pair of melons. She was shaking Yue like a jelly with the intent to provoke her.

    The remarks which were made on her were a bit too difficult to turn a blind eye to. The dark clouds beginning to form over Yue¡¯s head attested to it. That was the residence of Yue¡¯s specialty, ¡®Thunder Dragon¡¯. ¡®GoRoGoRo¡¯, the well-known roar of thunder resounded.

    ¡°¡­ Now is your chance to back down, you deplorable rabbit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my line, you thousand-year-old shorty.¡±

    Distinctive marks of anger rose to the surface of their respective foreheads.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Ah, Ano, You two? Let¡¯s calm down a little? I don¡¯t know what happ-¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll turn you into a roasted rabbit and teach you the difference in our strengths.¡±

    ¡°Ha, a cowardly shorty with small breasts is no match for me! Today will be remembered as day of the underdog for sure!¡±1

    From the dark clouds above Yue, the thunder dragon sprang at Shia with a roar. Shia brandished Doryukken and leaped forward with a war cry.

    ¡°*Sob* As I thought, I¡¯m useless¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°A, Are!? My strength is increasing somehow!? N-, Not good! Pull yourself together!¡±

    ¡°¡­ As I thought, I¡¯m no good¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s not correct. You¡¯re not useless! It¡¯s just that those two have overheated and can¡¯t see the surroundings.¡±

    For some reason, false Kaori which should have been made from her negative emotions wasforting Kaori who had been totally ignored and was now on the verge of tears, scratching her contorted face. As expected, it seems even false Kaori couldn¡¯t contain her sympathy when she saw her real form being ignored by Yue and Shia.

    With a backward nce, they could see the first big argument between Yue and Shia was getting even worse.

    ¡°Reflect a little on what you¡¯re saying! You horny granny!¡±

    ¡°Ts,¡­ You¡¯re the one who¡¯s horny with your useless tits. You perverted rabbit!¡±

    ¡°Ho, Could it be you¡¯re jealous, t-chested-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You damn peeing rabbit. You can¡¯t control yourself once more.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, just when did this story you¡¯re bringing up happen! That¡¯s cheap! You ¡®Rounding measurements, isn¡¯t itpletely t? In fact, isn¡¯t it better like this, as a chopping board?¡¯ woman!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Long! Rather, don¡¯t go around deciding my breasts mea¡­ I¡¯m not t-chested! My breasts are decent! You saggy-chested rabbit!¡±

    ¡°M- my breasts aren¡¯t saggy! They¡¯re just bouncing a little! And Hajime-san likes them a lot!¡±

    Let¡¯s make a revision. Rather than worsening, it seems the argument was getting increasingly childish.

    ¡°¡­ Hajime has no interest in worthless meat. He prefers buttocks! Especially the contour from the bottom to the thighs! And he said mine was the best!¡±

    ¡°Th- then I will simply be the oppai master! With my breasts Yue-san can never hope to match, I already did ¡°Pi-¡±, ¡°Pi-¡± and ¡°Pi-¡±! And he was having a great time with them! Even for the contests at night, the underdog is drawing near!¡±

    And thus, Hajime¡¯s sexual inclinations were nonchntly being spoken of.

    If Hajime had been here just now, he would have been the one getting hurt.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m the one who taught Hajime night skills. I¡¯m also the one who taught Shiabat skills. I know everything! I¡¯ll show you that no disciple can hope to defeat the master!¡±

    ¡°Bring it on! The disciple will surpass the master! Be it at night or during the day! Today, right here!¡±

    Shia poured magic into Doryukken and used it to hit the ¡®Thunder Dragon¡¯. For a moment, the shape of ¡®Thunder Dragon¡¯ waspletely smashed, however, it immediately reformed itself and opened its jaws wide in an attempt to swallow Shia.

    But Shia, with breathtaking speed, had already slipped past the ¡®Thunder Dragon¡¯ and was closing in on Yue.

    Yue intercepted her by summoning a space barrier using space magic. Moreover, she tried to use the resulting shockwave to blow Yue away.

    However, using sublimation magic to increase her physical strength twofold, Shia withstood the shock wave with unbelievable physical resistance.

    Sublimation magic was a magic that enhanced the level of everything.

    Naturally, since it depended on the quantity of magical power used, the enhancement onlysted while sublimation magic was active, and being an age of gods magic, its consumption of magical power was overwhelming.

    Still, it was obvious that the effect granted by this magic was tremendous, and now the physical strength of Shia who was using it had surpassed Hajime¡¯s non-strengthened physical strength. A half-hearted attack wouldn¡¯t even leave a single trace on that body.

    ¡°How soft! It¡¯s going to take much more than that to stop me!¡±

    ¡°¡­ You cheat character! Hurry up and go down!¡±

    There was the booming sound of an explosion, the ice walls, and the ground¡¯s surface was breaking, and ice shards were flying around. mes were scattering in the air as the thunder scorched everything in its path. Then a shock wave ran through the entire ce and the sound of another explosion followed as magic was being unleashed over and over again all over the ce.

    Yue and Shia¡¯s high level ofmitment could be seen through the high-level battle which was getting increasingly violent, in contrast to their earlier argument which had steadily be childish.

    ¡°Yue-san no¡­ etto, eto, baaka, baaka!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shia no¡­ Shia no¡­ Ahou~!¡±

    It seemed they had used up all the insults they knew.

    In the corner of the room, Kaori and her false image, who should originally have been the protagonists here, were sitting on the floor grasping their knees. Their faces nk, they were watching the huge fight between the childish Yue and Shia who didn¡¯t seem toprehend that battles were lethal.

    To think that Kaori and her opponent had reached the point of climax, and as Kaori was about to clear the trial, she was suddenly interrupted by this battle¡­ Only to hear words such as ¡®baka¡¯ or ¡®ahou¡¯. The scene before her was really idiotic. You couldn¡¯t reproach her for her vacant stare.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, are you intending to go and try to stop them!? You can¡¯t, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    False Kaori suddenly stood up from her sitting position. And then she said she was heading to the battlefield. Her face was so transparent it was hard to think she had been formed from negative emotions. As if she had just learned the time of her death.

    ¡°This room is meant for our trial. It should not be devastated by outsiders. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going. For both my sake and yours, your sake and mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡­¡±

    The newfound absurd friendship which had developed between them¡­ maybe the crazy development had set a screw loose in their heads.

    ¡°¡­ Make sure toe back. Without fail, safely. I¡¯ll be waiting!¡±

    ¡°Fufu, if you tell me that, I have to make sure toe back.¡±

    They took each other¡¯s hands. It really looked like a scene from a film where a woman was seeing off her lover headed to the battlefield after making an oath to see each other again. Their emotional limit may have been reached in various ways.

    False Kaori reluctantly parted her hands from Kaori, turned around, and red at the two cheat characters with a resolute expression.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Shirasaki Kaori, a false image of the trial, I¡¯m off!¡±

    ¡°Please, please, be safe!¡±

    She stepped into the storm of destruction brought about by high-level magic that defiedmon sense and cheat physical stats.

    Immediately after¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re in the way!¡± X2

    ¡°KyaAAAAAAAAAAA!?¡±

    With a swift attack, she was dancing in the air. The trajectory was a beautiful parab.

    ¡°I- you, I mean, me!¡±

    ¡°Ku, I- I¡¯m fine! I can still do it! I¡¯ll definitely show you I can stop them!¡±

    Receiving lightning and a shock wave, the now stained false Kaori pped her silver wings to rearrange her stance and showed her fighting spirit like a hero. What in the world is making her willing to go to such lengths¡­ In all likelihood, the unfolding situation must have driven her crazy. Because the origin was Kaori.

    False Kaori red at Yue and Shia and shouted with all her strength.

    ¡°You two, Cut it out! This is our ce! Don¡¯t disturb our trial!¡±

    However¡­

    ZuDoOON!

    BaKi! GoGaaAN!

    That brave voice was entirely engulfed by the noise of the battle. Neither Yue nor Shia gave her a single nce. They were only seeing each other and had taken absolutely no notice of her whatsoever.

    A vein appeared on the forehead of false Kaori. Barging into other people¡¯s room of their own ord, and doing as they pleased as if they were in their own room. Seeing such a scene made her irritated to no end.

    ¡°Wh- Why you, then you leave me no choice but to use force! I won¡¯t be takingints afterward!¡±

    pping her silver wings mightily and leaving three afterimages of herself, she rushed towards Yue and Shia at high speed. She was aiming to attack with her twin swords. Of course, she did not intend to use the sharp edge of her swords but the t side to try to knock them out.

    First, she would target Shia who had been thrown into the ground by Yue¡¯s ¡®Cursed Sky¡¯2. She would quickly move behind her and hit the back of her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine! sh of punishment!¡±

    ¡°Aa? Annoying!¡±

    However, voicing her irritation with a voice just like Hajime¡¯s, Shia turned around and easily stopped the sneak attack false Kaori thought to have seeded. Barehanded, and with one hand at that. What was even more strange was that even though the t side of the sword was directed at Shia, she had somehow caught the sharp side of the sword with her fingertips. In other words, she had not stopped the high-speed blow from therge sword from the front but pinched it from the side.

    ¡°Eeeh!? Th- That can¡¯t be!?¡±

    Shia clicked her tongue at the trembling false Kaori and suddenly pulled therge sword. As false Kaori was pulled forward, Shia seized her neck while taking a throwing stance.

    ¡°HauUUUU!¡±

    She was flung away in one go.

    Even though it was a beautiful throw describing a parab, it was not meant to move her out of the danger or the battlefield, instead, she had been thrown with terrific strength like a bullet. Towards Yue.

    That is to say, she had just been used against Yue as a human bullet.

    As false Kaori¡¯s scream echoed all over the ce, Yue who faced her uttered the following words.

    ¡°Thunder Dragon, eat up!¡±

    She was attacked from the front by the thunder dragon. The jaws of the sparkling thunder dragon opened wide in wait for her flying form.

    ¡°Hiii!?¡±

    Screaming, false Kaori wrapped herself up in her silver wings. Then, she used her silver magical power to summon her dposition ability at its maximum power.

    BOHA! The thunder dragon¡¯s shape dispersed.

    Shia who was hiding behind gave pursuit. It seemed she was expecting this oue before she threw false Kaori. An improvised shield, one could say. It was an extremely savage deed.

    Yue¡¯s defense, thunder dragon, had been sessfully prated. However, she used a gravity ball of ¡®Cursed Sky¡¯ to create a high-gravity field on the front.

    As a result¡­

    ¡°HeuUUUUU!?¡±

    False Kaori who was still flying was suddenly and forcefully pulled to the ground and slid face down.

    What a miserable sight. If Shizuku was here, there¡¯s no mistake she would be furious, even if she knew it was a false image.

    Copsed, face down on the ground, false Kaori moaned a weak ¡®Uu, Uu¡¯ as she struggled to get up in some way or another. Then, the moment she raised her struggling face¡­

    ¡°Mugyuu!?¡±

    Her face was trampled down by Shia who hade in pursuit. She was made to kiss the ground once more. Too pitiful a sight.

    Shia¡¯s Doryukken weight was increased many fold and dropped onto the ground. Debris was sent flying, incidentally taking false Kaori along. One could easily guess what was shining along with the ice shards fluttering about in the air and which had for origin the area near false Kaori¡¯s eyes¡­

    Without a single care about her, Yue and Shia entered the climax of their battle. Both of them were in a tattered state and showing an udylike disy.

    Yue was healed with her ¡®Automatic Regeneration¡¯. Shia changed into superwoman mode and was fine thanks to her physical ability and regeneration magic. However, they were breathing roughly due to their consumption of magic. The fact that they weren¡¯t using their demon crystal stones to replenish their magical power was just due to their stubbornness.

    ¡°Yue-san no¡­¡±

    ¡°Shia no¡­¡±

    Yue summoned an extrarge ¡®Thunder Dragon¡¯. It took the shape of a huge arm in the sky and shot forward. Shia created a huge kendama, loaded it with magical power and shot it using Doryukken. They both released an unusual pressure.

    And, therein, false Kaori was pping her wings and flying unsteadily¡­ her eyes lost focus.

    Maybe she had not yet recovered from the previous shock.

    ¡°Get away¡ª! You, I, get away quickly -!¡±

    ¡°Fue?¡±

    Kaori used both hands as a megaphone to amplify her voice and issue a warning. But, as expected, false Kaori who was barely conscious only gave a dull response.

    After which¡­

    ¡°Blockhead!¡± X2

    The thunderous lightning and the red kendama collided in the center, bringing about fierce destruction.

    ¡°?!?¡±

    The poor recovering victim who had been silent screamed. Jostled in the air from the white smoke, the victim was sent flying towards Kaori.

    Bouncing off the ground several times, she continued rolling on the ground until she ended her course before Kaori. What a cruel fate. There was a certain charm to how she was coughing up white smoke, though.

    ¡°Su- Such cruelty¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, my other self. I couldn¡¯t win against the cheat and bugged characters.¡±

    Embracing her worn-out other self who was lying on the ground, tears formed in Kaori¡¯s eyes. False Kaori gave her a faint smile.

    ¡°Uun. You tried hard. That alone is enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­ My other self¡­¡±

    There was a nice feel between the two, but they were the same person, after all, putting aside the fact that the aim of the greatbyrinth was to y with the core of one¡¯s feelings.

    A threat suddenly appeared above the two who were cuddling close together, ready to deliver the final blow. ¡®Bikiriii-¡¯. An unpleasant sound reached their ears as a huge lump of ice began copsing. Yes, that was the aftermath of the battle. The huge central pir that supported the ceiling had been smashed and was crumbling, causing, in turn, the surrounding ceiling to copse as well. And both Kaoris were right below.

    ¡°Run away! I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Sonna! I can¡¯t do that! At this rate!¡±

    As expected, the development had be drama-like for both of them. False Kaori who had no way of dealing with the iing danger was pushing aside Kaori in an attempt to let her escape the danger.

    Kaori, with an extremely saddened face, refused to go. It would have been simply fine for Kaori to carry false Kaori in her arms away from the danger, but she was too thoughtless at the moment to notice.

    The impact was imminent. The ceiling, as well as countless icicles, were close, and the next moment they would¡­

    ¡°Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Uu, Un. Understood. Sorry.¡±

    As false Kaori was urging her on, arge sword was thrust at false Kaori¡¯s chest. Along with Kaori¡¯s sweet voice.

    ¡°¡­ Eh? Why?¡±

    Naturally, it was Kaori who did the stabbing, making a seemingly displeased expression as she averted her eyes. She answered false Kaori¡¯s unintentional question with a pained face.

    ¡°Be, because if your death is caused by something else, maybe I will fail the trial¡­ So before you die, I have to be the one to kill you.¡±

    It was actually a fair argument. Actually what was up with the cheap drama-like conversation so far?

    Thinking back, saying things like ¡®Come back safely!¡¯, yelling ¡®Run away!¡¯, objecting ¡®I can¡¯t leave you like this!¡¯. Considering she was up against the voice inside her heart, maybe it could be said she had really been soft from the beginning. Before the disappearing false Kaori, Kaori¡¯s expression was better left undescribed.

    ¡°Fufu, you became tough, me. I¡¯m happy about your growth¡­ However, I think this way of ending things was a little excessive.¡±

    The icicles and the ceiling which had been seconds away from crashing started quickly going back to their former ce and reforming due to the maze¡¯s restoration function. It was obvious this would happen, just like it always had before.

    Moved to tears, false Kaori, whose every effort had been fruitless up until Kaori¡¯sst decision at the end, finally copsed and disappeared without leaving any trace.

    ¡°¡­ This victory feels empty.¡±

    If someone was here, they would probably retort ¡®Look who¡¯s talking¡¯. It seemed even Kaori had been fairly influenced by Hajime¡¯s group.

    On the other side, Yue and Shia who had mutually met each other¡¯s strongest attacks were panting.

    ¡°Haa, Haa¡­, keho.¡±

    ¡°Fuhe, Fuhe¡­¡±

    They were breathing roughly while standing on the ground of ice with simr postures. Their magical reserves were runningpletely dry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such sad things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you, let¡¯s smash it together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what we¡¯re up against, no matter the situation, we won¡¯t lose. Together, we can do anything. That¡¯s what I believe.¡±

    Shia was reiterating herst speech with a rough breath. Yue, simrly breathing roughly, was listening silently.

    ¡°The ones who taught me that are Yue-san and Hajime-san, right? Right now, you aren¡¯t being the same person who taught me that. I absolutely won¡¯t acknowledge a Yue-san who is afraid of some future and silently gives up.¡±

    Shia¡¯s acknowledged beloved ¡®special one¡¯ was a person who would not give up under any circumstances and would rely on her and her power to peep into the future. Which is why there was no way she could approve of the current Yue. Not only could she not approve of Yue¡¯s statement, but also of the way things were.

    She didn¡¯t know what exactly inside Yue made her pronounce the words ¡®in the worst case scenario¡¯, but if there is a chance such a thing will happen, they should not be making an excuse for it but preparing for it instead. Even if herrades, her family, her friends, and the lover she ought to love were to get involved in the process, they should still be trying to seize the future in which they are all together. The idea of people close to Hajime intending self-sacrifice was unthinkable. Even if it sealed their fate, staying, eating and drinking together until the end, and then perishing together would still be ten thousand times better.

    Of course, for her, their probability of perishing was so low she wouldn¡¯t even give it a thought. If Hajime were here and had time to worry about such a thing, he would probably be searching for a way to kill the absurdity instead. Not even one millisecond before his death would he release his boiling killing intent.

    And, Yue should be the first one to know that.

    ¡°Such a foolish request, you think I¡¯ll listen to it?¡±

    ¡°Shia¡­¡±

    By now Shia was shedding tears. Irritated by Yue who was mentioning the possibility of no longer being with them, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine this future which saddened her ¡­

    She thought that if she beat Yue in this fight that had started as easily as a child losing his temper, she would be able to prove that she had be strong enough to protect Yue and thus blow away Yue¡¯sck of resolve. But as expected, Yue was strong, and victory was not possible. This fact was disappointing and annoying for Shia¡­

    Shia¡¯s various mixed feelings piled up and saturated. Unable to contain herself anymore, her emotions turned into tears that started overflowing.

    Lying on the ground, Yue, who had only managed to turn her sight to Shia in order to watch her, summoned magical power from her demon crystal stone and used restoration magic, before getting up slowly. Then she started crawling towards Shia on all fours.

    ¡°¡­ Shia, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Yue-san?¡±

    Looking from above at Shia¡¯s face, out of which tears and a dripping nose particrly stood out, Yue gently stroked her head. With both her gaze and hands, and in an extremely gentle way. Shia managed to stare back despite her field of vision being reduced by her tears.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s as Shia says. No matter the past, no matter who I am, it doesn¡¯t matter. From now on, I want to remain all the time by Hajime and Shia¡¯s side. So I will send flying anyone who stands in the way of that, no matter who it is. That is all there is to it.¡±

    ¡°Highu, Th- That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Even if something happens to me, Hajime and Shia will definitely do something about it. There was nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious, uh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Sorry. I made an awful request. Will you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you! So, don¡¯t you dare make such a sad request again! Promise me!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. I promise.¡±

    Sweetly wiping the sweat from Shia¡¯s face, Yue lifted her in her arms. Shia tightly clung to Yue. Yue also hugged Shia back tightly.

    Time was flowing silently. Things had be peaceful as they were stroking each other¡¯s skin gently.

    Yue and Shia had had their first big fight. It was a scene like that of friends having a fist fight by a river beach and watching the sunset after making up as their mutual bond grew even stronger.

    A quivering voice reached them.

    ¡°¡­ Thank goodness. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on anymore, but thank goodness.¡±

    ¡°?¡± X2

    Puzzled, Yue and Shia turned their sight to the source of the voice. They saw Kaori¡¯s smile as her cheeks were twitching. Although, due to her promise, her eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all.

    ¡°Ufufu, I¡¯m speechless. There was no consideration whatsoever for me. Goingpletely crazy and throwing my trial into aplete mess, to the point it was almost ruined, and not even having a care in the world. Rather, giving me this ¡®Huh, you were here?¡¯ look, ufufu.¡±

    In response to Kaori¡¯s suspiciousughter, Yue and Shia who were still embracing each other exchanged nces. And, at that moment, they remembered. When they were in the middle of their fight, there was something they kept blowing away, trampling down and detonating ¡­

    Then, realizing that this was therge room for Kaori, their expression made an ¡®Oops¡¯ face.

    ¡°A~ E~tto, Kaori-san? For now, let¡¯s calm down?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, you¡¯re saying something funny, Shia-ttara. Don¡¯t I look perfectly calm?¡±

    ¡­ Kaori, the ¡­ how about the trial?¡±

    ¡°Nn~? I more or less passed it. By myself.¡±

    Yue and Shia breathed a sigh of relief.

    As one would expect, involving her into their fight and leaving her unable to clear the trial, taking into ount all the hardships faced so far, would have been beyond forgivable.

    However, they froze in ce when they heard Kaori¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Yes, I defeated her with my own hands. ¡­ After she got beaten up by you two very badly and was in a hopeless situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡± X2

    ¡°That counts as a win, right? I won¡¯t be told it¡¯s invalid because she was already done in by you two first, right? What do you think about this? Huh?¡±

    Yue and Shia were dripping cold sweat. Kaori came close to the two who were sitting down and embracing each other. She crouched with a friendly smile. cing her chin on her knee, her gesture had a certain charm to it, but because her eyes were devoid of color, she appeared rather scary.

    Then, Yue suddenly looked the other way and added oil to the fire.

    ¡°¡­ Then, it would have been better to use restoration magic on her before finishing her off.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yue?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not my fault. Rather, it¡¯s Kaori¡¯s, who did her in too quickly.¡±

    ¡°Hawawawa, hawawawa. Yu- Yue-san, that¡¯s a bit ¡­ Hum, Kaori-san, really, sorr?¡±

    ¡°Fufuu, Yue-ttara, you¡¯re funny. Afterpletely beating her up and sending her flying, to say such a thing ¡­ hey, raise your friendship level with me too.¡±

    Kaori, who had kept sinking ever deeper from the start, kept her smiling face as a vein popped on her forehead and she extracted her twinrge swords.

    Seeing this, Yue quietly stood up and showed a fearless smile as she answered with all her strength.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t mind. A friendship where I am above Kaori and Kaori is under me, I will raise the level of such a friendship.¡±

    ¡°Ufufufufufuu, get blown away!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I refuse!¡±

    Then, shes ran through therge room that had barely finished recovering from thest intense fight, and thunderous roars were once again heard.

    ¡°Fueeeen, Yue-san! Kaori-san! If I may ask, please stop!¡±

    This time, Shia was attempting to calm both sides. The new passage that made its appearance felt somehow like the reward of futile efforts.

    ***___

    1: They use the word Gekokujo. From the Trantor: Japanese term roughly tranted as the lower rules the higher or the low ovees the high, source:jisho.org. In our case, juniors (Shia) dominating seniors (Yue).

    2: TL: As a reminder, it¡¯s her gravity magic.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    <strong>Thank God, She is a Pervert As Expected</strong>

    ?Even though you actually noticed.

    Those words had been whispered into Suzu¡¯s ear since she first entered the greatbyrinth. And right now, those words were thrown at her from her reddish-ck eyed self whose entire body color was white.

    Each time she heard those words, Suzu¡¯s heart creaked grindingly as though it waspressed by a pressing machine. That was just natural. Because recognizing these facts for Suzu was the same as recognizing her sin.

    The false image of Suzu which was created from her negative emotion thrust the truth at her.

    The voice referred to how Suzu had faintly noticed Eri¡¯s true nature.

    If others were asked about their impression toward Nakamura Eri, ten of ten would surely answer like this:

    She is meek and reserved, a girl that is able to take a step back and observe the whole objectively. Usually, she refrains from meddling, but she is someone prudent that can say out her opinion with skillful consideration when it counts and that can nonchntly give help. Her figure following behind with a smile is like a Yamato Nadeshiko.

    There was also various other opinions, but in general, people harbored an impression that she had a gentle and good-willed personality. Kouki andpany were also simr. Even Shizuku with her sharp observations had almost the exact same impression. For that reason, that day, when Eri exposed her true nature, Shizuku was also greatly shocked.

    Among those people, only Suzu harbored a slightly different impression.

    Suzu thought that Eri might be a slightly calcting girl. She understood her best friend¡¯s conceit the best, because she was always looking at her from the side, and also because the girl named Taniguchi Suzu was special. She was sensitive toward the subtleties of human¡¯s emotion.

    Suzu noticed that inside Eri¡¯s smiling eyes, sometimes, there was coldness and sharpness that resided there. And then she noticed how Eri was usually a step behind. Rather than calling that something natural from her personality, it was something that came from the logic. It was more convenient to collect information assertively in that position, Suzu somehow understood that kind of thing too.

    But she had never pointed that out to Eri herself. Suzu didn¡¯t think that such a behavior was unpleasant. If she was asked why, it was because when Eri gathered information like that while changing her gestures or words, generally, she was doing it for the sake of someone else.

    And then, even at this time that couldn¡¯t be considered ordinary, Suzu guessed that the way Eri did a thing, her speech and her conduct were for the sake of protecting her own mind and body.

    Suzu didn¡¯t reject the idea of acting a part for the sake of protecting one¡¯s own heart and body. If asked why, it was because it would be like rejecting herself.

    What was the meaning of that? To understand that, there is a need to know about Suzu¡¯s early life.

    Both of Suzu¡¯s parents were workaholics right to their core. From morning until evening, it was only work, work, work¡­ Since her childhood, it was as though Suzu was raised by the employed caretaker. Both her parents didn¡¯t even attend the custom events like visitation day or child and parent day.

    Her family was quite prosperous, but after her caretaker went home, Suzu was always left alone inside the spacious house. If a young child was left alone for a long time, it was inevitable for them to be gloomy. When Suzu was in kindergarten and the early elementary school grades, she was a moody child without any friends.

    It wasn¡¯t like she wasn¡¯t loved by her parents or anything. They carefully considered anything that they gifted Suzu. Suzu also knew that when they went homete at night, they secretly came to look at Suzu¡¯s condition and stroke her head.

    But, for the young Suzu, all that was not enough at all¡­ that was why, with the sulking feeling she was cold toward her parents when she asionally met them, she took an attitude that wasn¡¯t cute at all; she pretended to sleep when she was actually awake¡­

    For such a Suzu to turn out like the current cheerfully simple girl was solely thanks to the influence of her caretaker. A few years passed since she was employed, the caretaker couldn¡¯t bear to look at the moping Suzu, so therge-bodied caretaker auntie gave advice to Suzu.

    That advice was, ¡®Anyway, justugh¡¯, truly advice that was overflowing with vagueness. ¡®With that your surrounding will change¡¯, she said. Those were the words of the caretaker that even now was still working in Suzu¡¯s house, who for Suzu was like another mother already. For Suzu of that time, she didn¡¯t understand what the caretaker meant, but if by doing that she wouldn¡¯t be lonely then she thought there was no harm in doing it.

    First, she tried to show upfront happiness towards her parents. She smiled widely, she jumped at them, she got her head stroked, and when she received present, she expressed happiness with her all. Actually, there was still lurking feelings in her heart, but she tried toe into contact with her parents while repressing it. Thereupon the faces of Suzu¡¯s parents turned ¡®dere¡¯, it was a face so slovenly that Suzu had never seen it at all until that time.

    They are still constantly busy with their work without any change, but even so, each time her parents looked at her she could see them smiling happily. Those smiling faces also be something that made Suzu happy.

    Next, she also smiled cheerfully in the school. In truth, there was nothing that was really fun or anything there, even so, she constantly floated a wide smile.

    Thereupon, before she realized it there was always someone in Suzu¡¯s surroundings. Someone would always talk joyfully with a smile at Suzu. When she saw that, her school life until now became like a lie and it changed into something fun.

    With that, Suzu understood. Even if she was sad or pained, if she made a smile, it would attract other smiles. With that, she wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore.

    Because of that, so that she wouldn¡¯t be alone again, Suzu would smile without end no matter what kind of time it was. Yes, no matter what kind of time it was.

    Suzu¡¯s smiling face wasn¡¯t something that always came from her heart. Rather, about half of her smiles were faked. She was doing it for so long that her true smile and the fake smile became the same and couldn¡¯t be differentiated from each other.

    That was why while Suzu noticed the calcting personality of Eri that put on the mask of Yamato Nadeshiko to protect her body and heart just like Suzu, she didn¡¯t think of that as unpleasant. Rather she felt sympathy to Eri. After she noticed, she associated with her even deeper.

    She thought that what Eri did was the same as her. She also thought that Eri felt sympathy for Suzu who was living by acting. She thought that even though it was true that Eri was calcting for the sake of herself, that they were really friends, even best friends. And then, she also thought that toward someone who didn¡¯t have the intention to harm her, Eri would properly hold a good will towards them.

    No, perhaps it should be said that she wanted to believe it to be so.

    She left alone the unease that was bloating in her since they arrived in this world. She didn¡¯t try to notice the thing that should be noticed. She gave up putting the effort because she feared to step into the calcting heart of Eri, who had taken off her smiling mask. She feared that the pleasant rtionship they had until now would end and that Eri¡¯s malice that Suzu perhaps had faintly realized would be shoved into her face.

    That was why she believed. She believed blindly. She stuffed the unease she held, the anxiety she felt, into the bottom of her chest. She convinced herself that there was no malice or anything in Eri, that even her calcting aspect was always for the sake of her best friend Suzu and for Kouki and the others who were herrades.

    And the result¡­

    {The tragedy of that day urred. Two of Suzu¡¯s ssmates were lost. A lot of knights including Meld-san died. if Nagumo-kun and others weren¡¯t there, then Kaori would have also died. Even though it was only Suzu who sinceing in this world had faintly noticed Eri¡¯s character and could stop the tragedy of that day, Suzu averted her eyes from reality because Suzu treasured herself. Suzu sealed everything so deep in the bottom of her heart that she didn¡¯t even realize it herself. Pasting a smile on the face, just like usual¡­}

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The darkness in Suzu¡¯s heart. That was a fierce guilt. Even though it was only her who could stop Eri¡¯s crime, she neglected that by denying the reality that Eri would do anything bad. As a result, a lot of people died, and her ssmates were also almost annihted.

    If she just nonchntly consulted with Shizuku, perhaps something would have changed. The regret of not doing that had been whirling fiercely in Suzu¡¯s heart since that day.

    {While dering that Suzu is her best friend, Suzu didn¡¯t notice the distortion of her heart. If it was Suzu, if it was Suzu who had been together with Eri longer than anyone. She should have been able to notice it, yet¡­ by stepping into her heart, perhaps it would also exposed the fakeness of Suzu¡¯s own smile¡­ Suzu feared that so she didn¡¯t do anything¡­ Hearing the words ¡®best friend¡¯ from you feels really astonishing.}

    ¡°¡­¡±

    {Do you think that everything would be fine if you just put on a smile? Even though it was just a widely thin rtion where your hearts didn¡¯t connect with each other, did you think that you are actually not alone? Just like Eri said, what open stupidity, isn¡¯t it?}

    Suzu wordlessly swept her iron fan. Dozens of barriers that she deployed cut through the wind and rushed the false image, surrounding it. Instantly, magic power exploded inside the containment, the explosion that was like an improvised frag grenade striking the white Suzu.

    The surrounding ground was blown away, ice fragments were dancing in the air sparklingly, and perhaps it was only expected, the false image appeared unharmed wrapped in shining barrier while she was unfolding her white iron fan, hiding half her face.

    Since the battle started, this development had been repeated all along. Suzu¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t break through the white Suzu¡¯s protection no matter what. And then, the false image that hardened her defense mercilessly tore apart Suzu with des of words one-sidedly.

    {What are you going to do after meeting Eri one more time? Even though you actually don¡¯t know what you want to say when you meet her, even though you are thinking that you will only get hostility and scorn directed at you without question anyway.}

    Not only the past, the white Suzu also turned the matter of the future into a de to swing at Suzu.

    Not doing what she should do¡­ averting her eyes from reality, tricking herself, the guilt of letting many people die, the regret of not trying to step into that distortion even while calling herself the best friend, although her feeling of wanting to meet was true, actually, she still didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do when she actually meets her. She felt anxiety and fretfulness as though she was wandering inside a thick mist.

    The heart of Suzu was creaking, it was torn apart, bleeding from the thorough torment, reaching its limit¡­ was how it should be¡­

    {Even after saying this much, Suzu is not really getting stronger, huh. Even though at first you turned weak from what Suzu was saying. Even though you just denied it, if you only averted your eyes, Suzu can get stronger¡­}

    ¡°As Suzu thought, there is really that kind of rule. If that¡¯s the case, then no matter what you are saying, you won¡¯t be able to get stronger.¡±

    {It looks like it. In the middle, your heart began to gain determination little by little. Suzu¡¯s words, on the contrary, became your strength to look back at yourself.}

    While facing the white Suzu that was shaking her head as though to say ¡®good grief¡¯, Suzu was breathing hard, her hands that were grasping her iron fans were trembling, even so, she opened her mouth to speak with a dignified tone.

    ¡°¡­ Yes. Even though it¡¯s about Suzu herself, but the more it was showed to Suzu, it felt really painful, agonizing. But, what you are saying is all true? That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine already. It¡¯s enough already standing still for the sake of Suzu herself. In the first ce, since Suzu saw the dream at Haltina¡¯s Great Labyrinth, Suzu hade to understand just how much Suzu averted her eyes from what is important.¡±

    {¡­ What a convenient dream that is.}

    The white Suzuughed. But, Suzu alsoughed. That wasn¡¯t a fakeugh, it was augh filled with bitterness and pain that came from her heart.

    ¡°Suzu should be able to get it. That world of dreams. Only if Suzu properly epted reality.¡±

    Suzu talked to herself with calm eyes.

    ¡°At that time, what Taeko-san said to ¡®justugh¡¯, she didn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s fine if Suzu just smiles. That¡¯s not all, what Taeko-san meant is to open your own heart first if you want to connect with other people¡¯s hearts. Right now, Suzu understands.¡±

    If you wanted to make others happy, first you yourself had to be happy. Surely, there were a lot of people who had heard those words. This was the same as that.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you said, honestly, Suzu also doesn¡¯t understand what she wants to do by meeting Eri. Does Suzu want to curse at her, me her, apologize for averting Suzu¡¯s eyes, or to persuade her back¡­ Suzu doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Suzu¡¯s heart since that day, that day when it received that painful betrayal was disordered in pieces. Various emotions were overflowing like a river after a heavy rain. It was merely enduring so that it didn¡¯t flood over. Surely, the dam of Suzu¡¯s heart would break the first time she confronted Eri and would scream.

    That was why¡­

    ¡°Suzu doesn¡¯t understand, but Suzu knows that Suzu has to meet her so¡­¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t expose any unsightliness just like at Haltina¡¯s Great Labyrinth. That was conveyed implicitly to her other self.

    {¡­ Suzu¡¯s strength is lowering a little again. Looks like your resolve is the real thing.}

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is not just words anymore. This is not seeing just a sweet dream. Suzu will surpass you and go ahead on this path! ¡®Gather and return?Divine Severance¨CTurn¡¯!¡±

    Suzu proimed with resolve in her words. And then, she swung her pair of iron fans widely.

    Right after, white Suzu¡¯s surrounding shone brilliantly, the barrier was created as though in reverse regeneration.

    ¡®Divine Severance¨CTurn¡¯?By using regeneration magic, this magic made use of the magic power of a barrier that had been smashed and dispersed once to create a barrier once more.

    The Suzu¡¯s barriers that had been smashed until now had reached several hundred. The barriers of the white Suzu had also been smashed in great numbers. All those were regenerated and manifested for the sake of barrier burst. The total number of barriers were a hundred and fiftyyers. Those barriers surrounded white Suzu like a castle wall.

    {Is that is so¡­ if it¡¯s insufficient with just your own, you even regenerate the barrier that Suzu smashed.}

    ¡°Yep. You are Suzu herself so it is not hard to regenerate it. In exchange, all of Suzu¡¯s magic power is dried away but¡­ you are defeated!¡±

    {Then try it. Use that power that is changed into the resolve to surpass everything!}

    The barrier of the white Suzu shined. It was a challenge to just try it if she thought she could break it.

    Suzu swept her iron fans powerfully. All the barrier was made to have directionality, and the spellmanded them to burst and scatter.

    Right after that, the spacious room shook fiercely along with a thunderous roar. Ice fragments were raining down in sprinkles from the ceiling.

    Even the caster Suzu was blown away by the great explosion and slid until the wall. And then her consciousness skipped when her back fiercely struck the ice wall. The cause was because she poured everything into the explosive power, even the little bit of her magic power that should be for defense.

    She couldn¡¯t hear anything except ringing in her ears. Perhaps her eardrums were torn. She somehow managed to hold back her hazy consciousness. She directed her gaze at ground zero while fixing her shaking eyesight, somehow. The dense remains of magic power and smoke of ice fragments were clearing, at therge crater created there¡­ there was nothing.

    At the same time, the ice wall at Suzu¡¯s right side suddenly melted in one part and a new passage appeared.

    Looking at that, Suzu discerned that she finally overcame the trial. Immediately her consciousness was sumbing to the damage from the shockwave and her magic power consumption.

    (¡­ It¡¯s okay to rest, isn¡¯t it¡­ just for a little.)

    Suzu whispered so inside her heart, then her consciousness was dragged into darkness.

    It felt like drifting in the bottom of the gloomy water, inside such a sensation, Suzu¡¯s consciousness slightly awakened.

    It felt like her body was shaking in a certain rhythm, in her hazy mind Suzu thought it was like she was in a cradle. However, heavy sounds and the warmth conveyed on her cheek making herprehended that it was the footsteps of arge person and their body warmth. The instant sheprehended that Suzu¡¯s consciousness rapidly rose to the surface.

    ¡°E, eh? What? How¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yoo, Suzu. You woke up?¡±

    ¡°Hee? Ryuutaro-kun?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡±

    For a moment, ¡°Uwaa, kidnapping!?¡± Suzu thought fluttered and her body stiffened, but she somehow understood that she was carried on Ryuutaro¡¯s back and her body rxed.

    ¡°Err, why is Ryuutaro-kun carrying Suzu on your back?¡±

    ¡°You see. After sending the irritating bastard flying away and passing through the path that appeared, I saw Suzu sleeping like a log at the corner of a simr room, so for the time being, let¡¯s just carry you. You didn¡¯t wake up even when I shook you, yeah as expected, there was also no way I could wake you up with wrestling moves, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you tried to wake up Suzu like that then it will be waking up to Barrier Burst for you.¡±

    For a moment, Suzu made an unpleasant expression thinking that if it was Ryuutaro, then he might really do that. Although in the end, he was able to be considerate towards the female, so perhaps this was also a growth¡­ Suzu thought that with a relieved sigh. Previously he was a guy that would hit the back or shoulder of another hard whileughing heartily without caring of the other party¡¯s sex.

    ¡°But, so that¡¯s how it is. So that trial room is connected with everyone else then.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it. I think ahead of this path will be the room of someone else.¡±

    ¡°It will be great if it¡¯s Kaori or Tio-san. Suzu is still not healed here¡­ wait, Ryuutaro-kun is somehow worn out too, right? Thank you for carrying Suzu.¡±

    Suzu expressed her gratitude brightly while settling on Ryuutaro¡¯srge back. Now that she looked, Ryuutaro¡¯s clothes were also looking quite ragged after winning a really hard fight. There was no stutter on his footsteps that moved forward ruggedly, but he looked like he received quite the damage.

    ¡°Aah, just this much ain¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s only about five of my ribs, and also my shoulder that got dislocated and my arm was broken, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something at the level that you can just write off as ¡®that¡¯s all¡¯!¡±

    ¡°No, no, I fixed my shoulder already. I also reinforced my arm with ¡®Vajra¡¯, so its fin-gebohaa!?¡±

    ¡°Hiiiii!! Ryuutaro-kun is vomiting out an impossible amount of blood!?¡±

    In front of the panicked Suzu who heard Ryuutaro¡¯s unsubstantiated assertion, Ryuutaro who was about to say that he was fine became a bright red merlion. It looked like his internal organs were also considerably damaged.

    Suzu hurriedly got down from Ryuutaro¡¯s back while screaming, she put a shoddy healing magic on him. She didn¡¯t have an aptitude for healing magic, so it was only a basic magic she learned for a critical time but it was better than nothing.

    Faint light wrapped Ryuutaro who was mildly wiping the blood on his mouth nonchntly as though he hadn¡¯t just vomited arge amount of blood. The effect wasn¡¯t that high because Suzu used a simplified magic circle that could be carried around, but it was possible to stop bleeding and pain and heal the little wound with that.

    ¡°Ah? It feels a little morefortable somehow? Thanks, Suzu.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Listen here, Ryuutaro-kun. Why are you that calm after vomiting blood in buckets like that? Actually, you are not a human, are you? You are an idiot, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cruel, eh. What, if it¡¯s just this much then you can make it somehow with your spirit.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Spirit¡­ what a convenient word.¡±

    Suzu finished the treatment with a tired look. While she was at it, she also treated the remaining damage on her body core due to the explosive impact. Although this was only something for the peace of mind, she wanted to find Kaori or Tio quickly.

    ¡°Well, I also only just cleared the trial favorably, so I also got a little high tensioned here.¡±

    ¡°Aa, certainly there is that. It¡¯s not like the time at Sea of Trees, we are properly fighting here¡­ indeed, it feels joyful.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, how did Ryuutaro-kun do? You don¡¯t look like you have any worry or anything but¡­ ah, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s something hard to say, you know?¡±

    Suzu nonchntly said something cruel like ¡°You are muscle brain, so there is no point even if you are abused verbally, right?¡±. In a certain meaning, it seemed that she had put down a mask of hers.

    On the other hand, Ryuutaro that was naturally disparaged didn¡¯t look like he particrly minded it, rather he didn¡¯t even notice it and answered indifferently.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not anything big, so I don¡¯t mind. I was just given insults that I¡¯m a loser bastard.¡±

    Suzu was dumbfounded hearing those words. Ryuutaro was a man that would just charge ahead even when there was danger in front of him. She had never seen him faltering back. What was the meaning of calling him a loser? Suzu tilted her head unable to imagine it.

    Looking at Suzu who was like that, Ryuutaro scratched his cheek a little embarrassed while averting his eyes, before he dropped a bomb.

    ¡°Oh man, you see, since quite some time ago, I don¡¯t know what to do to approach the woman I fell in love with yeah. I didn¡¯t even confess, on top of that she was takenpletely by another man to begin with¡­ something like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s¡­ what to say¡­¡±

    In a sense, it could be said to be a light worry. It was just as Suzu expected, perhaps even the greatbyrinth was feeling something like ¡°This guy¡¯s negative emotion is too little, though? What can you do to torment him, I don¡¯t get it?¡±

    ¡°And then, I got told something like steal the woman with brute force without reservation, various kind of unpleasant emotions were welling up in me but¡­¡±

    In Ryuutaro¡¯s case, the method of shoving the darkness in his heart to his face so he would self-destruct was pointless. It seemed that the greatbyrinth tried to attack Ryuutaro by strengthening its conscious enticement to make him lose reasoning, possibly to drown his heart in desire and erase his positive emotion as his virtue.

    In that way, this could be a troublesome trial with the danger of going mad. But, Ryuutaro didn¡¯t lose his sense, and he avoided turning into an incarnation of his desire. The prime reason for that, rather than because of Ryuutaro¡¯s mental strength it was because of¡­

    ¡°Realistically stealing her is impossible, anyway. There ain¡¯t just no way. Rather it¡¯s suicide. I¡¯ll get killed by Nagumo, also by Yue-san, too.¡±

    ¡°Heh? ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­. eEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH!!?¡±

    Suzu knew what was inside Ryuutaro¡¯s heart from the flow of the story, because of how unexpected it was, Suzu raised a magnificently loud voice of shock after a few beats.

    And then Suzu whose mouth was closing and opening while her eyes widenedrgely began to confirm it timidly. Ryuutaro looked away with a sullen expression, but his ears turned red so it was obvious that he was hiding his embarrassment.

    ¡°Ryu, Ryuutaro-kun, eh? Lies? Really? You liked Onee-sama?¡±

    ¡°Aa, what¡¯s with you, is it really that strange for me to be in love with that person huh- ¡°

    ¡°N, no, that¡¯s not true at all. But, you didn¡¯t show anything that pointed at that at all so¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ You, in front of those two, do you think I can show any kind of attitude like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ryuutaro-kun¡­ what a pitiful¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pity me! You, your personality changed somewhere somehow!¡±

    Ryuutaro howled at Suzu who was sending him a gaze as though she was looking at a pitiful thing. Her speech and conduct strangely turned straight so what he pointed out was correct. She was not just a girl who was only smiling anymore.

    But right now, what was important wasn¡¯t Suzu¡¯s change, but the wound of Ryuutaro¡¯s heart (lol) who kept being shown the spectacle of the woman he fell in love with flirting with another man regardless of who was watching. Indeed, in front of Hajime and Yue, there was no way he could take action as someone who fell in love with Yue. He was also made to hesitate by the atmosphere those two wafted off. His pride as a man and the obstinacy in his heart was damaged.

    If he was asked what he could do, then it was to recognize it as unrequited love and make a clean break with it. In reality, that was what Ryuutaro actually did. And the greatbyrinth forcefully dragged that out but¡­

    The side he needed to steal from was just too bad. Whether it was the male side or the female side. In front of desire and whatever, there was only a definite future of helplessness. No matter how much his ck emotion was stimted telling him to steal her, what was impossible was impossible. Rather, it even made him want to explode and scold ¡°Don¡¯t say something absurd! Look at reality you idiot!¡± at the other self that was instigating him.

    ¡°Hm, but that¡¯s really unexpected. Who would have ever thought that Ryuutaro-kun was in love with Onee-sama¡­.?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really that strange, right? Even you called her ¡®Onee-sama¡¯ since that day, ain¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Aah, so it¡¯s like that. Yep, perhaps that is indeed not that strange.¡±

    Suzu pped her hands *pon* as though she was convinced of Ryuutaro¡¯s words.

    ¡®That day¡¯ which Ryuutaro mentioned was the time when they were in the absolute great pinch at Orcus Great Labyrinth. Yue¡¯s beauty and overwhelming strength trampled the enemy apanied with a blue dragon made any watcher even feel divinity. Her imperturbable manner, her bewitching atmosphere that was in contrast with her young appearance, and the slight kindness she showed to Suzu¡­ all of those were just too charming for a high school student, whether male or female.

    Simr to how Suzu came to yearn for Yue as Onee-sama, several male students (and a part of the female students) had their heart stolen by Yue that day. Ryuutaro was just one person among that group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say this to the others, okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, well, Suzu won¡¯t talk. Saying that will only damage Ryuutaro-kun. Rather, isn¡¯t it better if you didn¡¯t tell Suzu?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Certainly, that¡¯s true but¡­¡±

    ¡°Aaa, is it something like¡­ you want to tell someone else, just for once?¡±

    ¡°Ain¡¯t you sharp? Well, something like that. It¡¯s something likeining, my bad.¡±

    Looking at the wryly smiling Ryuutaro, Suzu also returned a wry smile.

    ¡°But, challenging the opponent from the front with angry feeling and turned ragged like that is uneptable, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That bastard¡¯s mug was irritating. When I recalled it, it made me want to punch him flying again.¡±

    ¡°I think you can just use a mirror for that.¡±

    Suzu made aplicated look at Ryuutaro who confirmed he had gone through a really strange trial, but before long the end of the road became visible ahead. It seemed that while they were talking they had reached theirst stop.

    ¡°O? It¡¯s the next room.¡±

    ¡°Please, Kaori or Tio-san be there¡­¡±

    Suzu who wanted to ask for healing sped her hands in prayer while approaching the ice wall. The ice wall reacted to them and melted, opening the entrance toward the room inside.

    In the end¡­ it seemed Suzu¡¯s prayer reached.

    ¡°Kyah!?¡±

    ¡°Uoh!?¡±

    The moment Suzu and Ryuutaro entered the room, the assaulting shockwave and the torrent of magic power made them reflexively scream while covering their face with their hands. And then Suzu somehow deployed a barrier, ahead of her gaze was the figure of two Tios, both of them raising one of their hands while firing ck and pure white shes at each other.

    The opposing two colored shes were shing right from the front in the middle of Tio and the false image of Tio wearing white kimonos and hair that was white like snow. The two shes were swallowing each other. The shockwave that trampled the room of ice was created from the collision of the two breaths.

    {Fufufu, I feel it. Thy hatred and rage. The fear and resignation. No matter how many hundreds of years has passed, that tragedy that cannot be forgotten, the betrayal of the people thy protected as easy as flipping over one¡¯s hand, the gazes of scorn and fright, the murder of thyrades, friends, parents, the humiliation carved on their corpse.}

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the middle of the space that was dyed with white and ck shes, the false image of Tio was floating a repugnant smile while talking with a voice that was resounding with excessive rity. That was the memory of the great persecution that erased the dragon n from history five hundred years go. They were the strongest race of the strongest country, however, they by no means disyed arrogance. They were the greatest country that was far unrted with the violent rule, and it was theirst.

    Because the dragon n was few, the country they managed didn¡¯t differentiate any human or demi-human, they had prosperous coexistence between various races. They protected the powerless, supported the weak, opposed when evil appeared regardless of country, hoisting morals and virtue right from the front. Such way of life was a joke, but they were undoubtedly persisting in that ideal. Besides the people of their own country, the surrounding countries even extolled the dragon n as exactly the ¡®true royalty¡¯.

    Everyone was saved and protected by the dragon n sometime, somewhere, by some kind of reason. Everyone held respect and idolized them.

    But, such days suddenly met their end.

    ?Dragon n was a monster.

    Such foolish thinking was spreading among the people so rapidly like a nightmare. Throughout the continent, no matter which n you looked at, there was no race that couldpletely transform into another race. That overwhelming strength and the beastly appearance ofplete dragonification were certainly something that blurred the boundary between human and monster.

    Even so their achievement until now and their noble way of living couldn¡¯t possibly be denied. Regardless the moment such thinking was spreading, the eyes of the people changed from reverence to fear, from trust to doubt, and then from aspiration to disdain.

    {O thee. At that time, it was quite an exhrating feeling, wasn¡¯t it? Remember, that time when thou smashed the church into dust. Even that time of great persecution, the fellows who cornered us and united all the countries together against us were the church. Trampling the hateful enemy, it was an indescribable pleasure wasn¡¯t it?}

    The false image talked. In the front, Tio said that she was helping up Hajime, but actually what truly made her delighted was aplishing her own revenge. At the end of the day, for Tio us, rather than Nagumo Hajime¡¯s life and death, the most important thing for her was obtaining the just cause for the sake of her revenge, the false image said.

    Hearing those words, Suzu and Ryuutaro that usually only knew the figure of Tio who was always frankly showing her affection to Hajime opened their eyes wide in shock and stared at Tio.

    However, Tio didn¡¯t even try to protest, she was only staying quiet and kept firing her breath. It was as though she was affirming the words of her false image.

    Perhaps getting into a good mood because of that, the tongue of the false image of Tio was getting increasingly smoother.

    {At first, even when thou thought of going together with Nagumo Hajime, actually what thou actually thought was to ¡®use¡¯ him correct? The power of that man is abnormal. And then, there is no way that power won¡¯t stand out. And, in that case, the mastermind of that great persecution that unnaturally started suddenly?the god too would surely direct his attention at him. And then, just like what he did at the dragon n who once possessed power, the god would also bare his fang at him again. When that happen, the fang of Nagumo Hajime would be directed at the god too, it might be of assistance for the killing of god, that was what thou thought.}

    That was really a calcting thinking. It was a way of thinking that was even more and more distanced from the usual Tio. Suzu and Ryuutaro that listened from the side thought it was unbelievable.

    However, the words that the false image of oneself talked were by no means a lie. Even if it was only something slight, even if the person themselves didn¡¯t aware of it, it was certainly an emotion that the person possessed even if by a fragment in their heart. For that reason, looking at the unknown side of Tio who was a pervert with suffering fetish but who sometimes shown gentle and intellectual aspect of her, made Suzu and Ryuutaro unable to hide their shock.

    Perhaps noticing the condition of those two, Tio sent a nce at them. At her face, there was no emotion visible at all. Not even cheerfulness, or her joking smile, or her kindness, or the light of intellect, none of those were reflected there. The expression of Tio that they saw for the first time made them swallowed their breath.

    {Human, demi-human, the devil, and then god. At that time, thou hate everything who stole those important for thou. But, that hatred, rage, those are something natural for thou to have. ?Yes, revenge, is thy legitimate right!}

    The white sh was slightly beginning to swallow the ck sh. The rivalry of power began to crumble. Perhaps that was because the words of the false image were shaking the heart of Tio.

    Tio remembered. Both her parents were always talking proudly and nobly. In fact, both of them fought in order to let their n escaped, until the very end they persisted in the dignity of the dragon n. Therefore, these feeling inside Tio that justified hatred and rage toward other people, the feeling that affirmed revenge, they were betrayal toward her parents.

    The mouth of the false image of Tio distorted in a grin looking at the weakened strength of Tio while, slowly, she presented her hand that wasn¡¯t releasing the breath.

    {Take my hand. If thou do that, I will enable thou to aplish that revenge. It¡¯s fine already to not forcefully repress the hell fire smoldering inside thy heart. Thy fang of revenge won¡¯t dull because of the torment of thy conscience. I will skillfully lead Nagumo Hajime. No worry, that man too is not thinking unfavorably of me. He is a sweet man toward anyone who has entered his heart. There are so many ways to do this.}

    That was a temptation. A fuel to change the me of revenge sealed deep inside Tio¡¯s heart into a hell fire. It wasn¡¯t something to hurt Tio¡¯s heart and broke it so it could kill Tio, it was simr like with Ryuutaro¡¯s trial, it was an attack that aimed at a change of mind using temptation. It was also a trap to spur Hajime and co to kill a god by using Tio.

    The momentum of the white breath was increasingly getting stronger, the ck breath was getting weaker as though expressing Tio¡¯s heart. Perhaps they felt a sense of danger from that situation, Suzu and Ryuutaro were yelling ¡°Tio-san, don¡¯t listen to that!¡± ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Tio-san!¡± with expression colored by uneasiness.

    The white sh was just about to hit. Was Tio going to be erased just like that, or perhaps she would take the hand of the false image and became a changed Tio that would make use of herrades. In that case, it was unthinkable if Suzu and Ryuutaro that witnessed this would stay safe.

    But, right now, more than the danger to themselves, the feeling of Suzu and Ryuutaro that didn¡¯t want to see the figure of Tio whose existence was a pervert but also a reliable big sister for them, falling to darkness was far stronger. Their feeling was so strong to the degree that they were thinking even if Tio wouldn¡¯t look back at them, then they would just undo the barrier and directly fought the false image.

    But, at that time when it seemed that Tio would fall, suddenly a voice resounded. That was the voice of Tio who until now hadn¡¯t said even a single word.

    ¡°We, don¡¯t know the meaning of our own existence.¡±

    It was a calm voice. Rather than calling that talking, it was more like ascertaining something inside oneself.

    ¡°Is this body a beast, or man? If everything in this world has meaning then where is that answer could be.¡±

    {Those words¡­ }

    The false image noticed something and leaked out a murmur. At the same time, she noticed how the progress of the breath she fired stopped still.

    ¡°Many months and years without an answer. In that case, whether man or beast, we will hold our soul with determination.¡±

    {-, my strength¡­, impossible, just what in the world, starts this?}

    The ck sh was moving forward. With hard effort the white was dyed by ck, the stolen distance was stolen back. The false image felt how the strength inside her was weakening along with her pushed back breath. Tio should have been listening all her words all this time while staying quiet. She wasn¡¯t unable to refute for even a single thing, a gap was made in that heart, and she was about to submit to her negative self, that was how it should be.

    Despite so, without even any previous sign Tio suddenly made aeback. While the false image was confused, sonorous words resounded clearly that it gradually even painted out the thunderous roar the breaths yed out.

    ¡°The eyes of dragon see through the straight truth, destroying deceit and suspicion.¡±

    Although it was the eyes of the beast, it wasn¡¯t something just for the sake of making someone to fall into terror. By possessing intellect as well, it would see the truth and became something for the sake of saving someone.

    ¡°The w of dragon tears apart the rampart of steel, crushing the nesting malice.¡±

    If there were people to protect there, then it would crush any kind of enemy no matter what. The w of dragon was wielded only for the sake of overthrowing evil.

    ¡°The fang of the dragon crunches one¡¯s own weakness, washing away hatred and rage.¡±

    It was a gigantic figure, far separated from man, exactly because of that, they had to strictly discipline themselves. If it was for that sake, then thrust that fang even to oneself. To let one¡¯s body burned in hatred and rage, and lost one¡¯s reasoning, was something unforgivable by oneself.

    ¡°Benevolence, at the time that is lost, we are merely a beast.¡±

    If oneself was reduced to wielding power by merely following the emotion, injuring the innocents, let¡¯s recognize it. Themselves were merely a beast.

    But,

    ¡°Be that as it may, as long as we continue to wield the sword of reasoning?we are the dragonkin!¡± (TN: All this time the dragon I wrote here in the raw is written as dragon man. But I just write it as dragon because dragon man doesn¡¯t have a nice ring for me.)

    Tio opened her eyes wide together with her promation. Her pupil split vertically and showed her bestiality, shining brilliantly in golden color. At the same time, the invisible pressure was overflowing from Tio. It was equal to the water pressure of a grand waterfall but different with Hajime¡¯s brutal storm, this pressure was like when someone looked up at a sacred mountain that was far high, causing one to want to lower one¡¯s head to nature. Such coercion?if it was said strongly, then this was what one called supreme will. (TN: Or Haki, like in One Piece)

    {¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, thou. Thou were holding back?}

    The false image¡¯s expression turned into the unbelieving look. That couldn¡¯t be helped. There was nothing that should trigger this, how even though Tio¡¯s mind should weaken and granted power to the false image, yet she suddenly made aeback as if it was nothing. There was only one exnation.

    Tio was controlling the weakening and strengthening of her own mind.

    It wasn¡¯t something ordinary to control one¡¯s mind that it could even trick the trial of a greatbyrinth. If every one of Hajime¡¯s group were all fighting cheat, then Tio could be a mental strength cheat.

    ¡°O will of greatbyrinth. I thank thou. A chance to listen objectively to one¡¯s own true heart objectively cannot be found that easily. Because of the heart, is something like a vast sea, perhaps there is a gap created while I myself don¡¯t notice it and so I made use of thou but¡­ unexpectedly, I collect quite a harvest here.¡±

    Those words caused the false image toprehend that her assumption was correct and her expression was turning increasingly unbelieving.

    {¡­ But, there is no falsehood in what I said! There is no way thy false emotion is gone! Why I¡¯m this easily-}

    The words of the false image made Tio calmly narrowed her eyes. And then she strengthened her mind to the degree that it take away the strength of the false image right to the core.

    The sleeves of her ck kimono and her long smooth ck hair that reached until her waist was pping due to the torrent of magic power, while Tio was standing majestically, her figure where her hand was stretching straight ahead, was so beautiful that surely if Hajime was there, his gaze would reflexively get stolen even if Yue was right beside him.

    Not even a fragment of her perversion was showing through, with her standing figure that could be mistaken as a king, Tio put her soul into her words and resounded it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. Know just who I am.¡±

    As long as one was human, it was impossible to not have a negative emotion. What the false image said about her calcting side, her revengeful heart were certainly existing inside Tio¡¯s heart. But, if the doubt of the false image was to be answered, the answer could be seen from the promation of dragon n¡¯s soul just before this. The oath that was handed down among the dragon n was exactly the pir that was toughly supporting Tio¡¯s mind. As long as Tio was a dragon n, it would be her absolute core that would never break.

    If she still didn¡¯t understand from that, then, Tio proimed with the pride and nobility of the dragon n.

    ¡°The proud dragon?the descendant of us n, Tio us is here!¡±

    That was the answer. Because she was the dragon Tio us that she didn¡¯t break. That was all there was to it.

    The false image of Tio had no words. In her expression, it looked like there was some kind of understanding, as though to say that she was beaten, she was floating a vague smile that looked like that.

    Toward such false image of hers, Tio majestically gifted herst words.

    ¡°Thing like fang of revenge¡­ is nopare to the might of the true fang of a dragon. Thou can taste it by that body of thee.¡±

    Right after that, Tio¡¯s breath pulsed, it turned thicker as though it was doubled, not tolerating even the littlest of resistance and swallowed all the white. And then, without stopping it opened arge hole in the wall of the room and dispersed.

    Later there was nothing left. After giving a nce at the ice space that was immediately repaired, and the newly appeared ice passage, Tio turned on her heel without looking especially happy or moved.

    Looking for the result she was unwounded. She waved the sleeve of her ck kimono gracefully and elegantly brushed off the hair hanging in front of her with one hand. That tranquil atmosphere and beautiful gesture,pleted with the overwhelming strength of just now, caused words of peerless beauty to naturally float in one¡¯s mind.

    ¡°This is bad¡­ it¡¯s like, Suzu is going to find her second Onee-sama.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking anything at all. Yeah, I¡¯m not thinking anything and I¡¯m sticking to that. God dammit.¡±

    Perhaps the conversation between Suzu and Ryuutaro reached her ear, Tio turned her gaze at the two and smiled gently. Even that smile made the two of thempletely flurried with every bit of it.

    ¡°Both of thou are safe. For thou both to arrive here means you have passed through thy trial then?¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes. So, somehow¡­¡±

    ¡°O, ou, desu. We passed, desu.¡± (TN: Ryuutaro here suddenly used a politenguage.)

    Tio tilted her head toward Suzu and Ryuutaro who was behaving strangely. Even such gesture wasn¡¯t something good for the heart of the two currently. Even though normally she was just an excessive pervert, this gap was just foul! The two of them wanted to make that tsukkomi with a loud voice. Especially Ryuutaro.

    Even while feeling confused about the state of the two, Tio looked at the passage Tio and Ryuutaro passed behind them.

    ¡°There are only the two of thou that linked up?¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes. We didn¡¯t see, anybody else.¡±

    Nodding ¡°Is that so¡± at Suzu¡¯s words, Tio made a little disappointed face. And then with her pained expression that caused the body temperature of Suzu and Ryuutaro to increase, even more, she leaked out in a small voice.

    ¡°If the master is here, and he heard about my thought when I first met master that my false image exposed?I will be punished right now without dy. Furthermore, it will be an extraordinary punishment without a doubt. How unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°What is unfortunate is you.¡±

    ¡°Unconsciously, Suzu and Ryuutaro made tsukkomis harmoniously. It was truly, truly unfortunate¡­ in various meaning.

    However, just for a little, it was relieving to see that Tio was really a pervert just as expected, but it felt like losing somehow to feel that so they absolutely wouldn¡¯t say it out loud.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    <strong>The Foundation of A Hero</strong>

    ¡°Haha, my apologies. The bacsh of being serious for too long made my pathos leak out for just a little much.¡±

    ¡°¡­ A little?¡± X2

    The light of regeneration magic that Tio exercised enveloped Suzu and Ryuutaro, illuminating the passage. The words that Tio said while smiling during that time were tsukkomi-ed by them with scornful eyes.

    The nobility of Tio that was usually unseen, her elegance that was mistaken as royalty, her refinement, the recoil from all those that caused Suzu and also Ryuutaro¡¯s hearts to be palpitating thoroughly made the gazes that were directed at Tio colder than usual. Especially Ryuutaro, it felt like his pure heart was toyed with, even though he understood that it was just an outburst of anger, his mental state couldn¡¯t help but lower the temperature of his gaze.

    Drifting inside such a strange atmosphere, after the light of healing that had enveloped the two had vanished, their bodies were in perfect health without even a single injury. It was just a few seconds since Tio exercised her regeneration magic.

    ¡°Even though it was amazing¡­ it was amazing but¡­ but Suzu cannot honestly praise it now. But, thank you Tio-san.¡±

    ¡°Me too, I wonder just why this kind of pervert is like this but¡­ thanks anyway.¡±

    ¡°Thou art wee. Also Ryuutaro. Even if thou insulted me, I won¡¯t feel happy you know? I won¡¯t wag my tail to anybody except master. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    A vein appeared on Ryuutaro¡¯s temple. Inside his heart he cursed ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m trying to attract her but getting dumped instead, isn¡¯t it¡±. He didn¡¯t say anything out loud because there would be no end to it.

    Once again, unspeakable rage that shuddered welled up from inside him against Tio who was calmly using two exact opposite aspects, the dignified beauty just now and the perversion that conveniently converted any kind of attack into pleasure. At the same time¡­

    ¡°¡­ Just as I thought, Nagumo is amazing, huh?¡±

    ¡°Suzu doesn¡¯t think that Nagumo-kun needs that kind of praise though.¡±

    Thinking about Hajime went along with Tio¡¯s everything, Ryuutaro saw the depth of Hajime¡¯s magnanimity as a man, no, as a human and raised his praise to him. Surely it was just as Suzu said, if Hajime heard that he would surely have a vein appearing in his forehead saying that it was not the case.

    Like that, Suzu and Ryuutaro were fed up by Tio¡¯s perversion that she naturally emitted. During that time, the end of the passage became visible ahead. It was the next room.

    ¡°Hmm, there art multiple presences on the other side. It seems there are members who have already linked up there.¡±

    ¡°Nagumooo, please be there. I won¡¯t be able to hold back if you don¡¯t take her off our hands soon.¡±

    ¡°Please god, make it so the owner is there.¡±

    Suzu and Ryuutaro murmured in prayer after hearing Tio¡¯s words. And then Suzu also nonchntly said something cruel. It seemed that since she passed her trial, she had learned to punch straight with her words.

    Like that, the ice wall the three approached melted and vanished and what was at the other side of the wall was¡­

    ¡°MuuIIIii, Yue you bhird braiiiinn!!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shut hup. Closeht phervertt¡±

    ¡°Aah geez. You two, stop it alreadyyy¡­¡±

    There straddling above the lying down Yue, Kaori was pulling Yue¡¯s cheeks *gyuuuuuuu*, and toward Kaori who was doing that, Yue simrly pinched up Kaori¡¯s cheeks *muniiiiii*, and then, Shia was mediating those two in a dither.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡±

    ¡°Cat fight?¡±

    ¡°This is their usual quarrel. They really have a good rtionship.¡±

    Suzu and Ryuutaro were dumbfounded. Tio¡¯s expression was smiling peacefully. Looking at the figures of the two that were pulling the other¡¯s cheeks with teary eyes while striking each other like pawing cats, surely it couldn¡¯t be helped that their expression turned like that. The two girls were merely running out of magic power due to the huge fight just now and so this quarrel was the most that they could do.

    ¡°Eh? Tio-san? Also both of you. So all of you safely overcame the trial then. I¡¯m d. Come now Yue-san, Kaori-san, Tio-san and others have arrived hereee! Stop fighting alreadyyy! Come on, release your hands from the cheeks, don¡¯t keep hitting at each other! Ah, over there, don¡¯t kick! Please calmly¡­ I said stop it alreadyyy!¡±

    Shia snapped toward Yue and Kaori who wouldn¡¯t stop quarreling childishly. Two reinforced fists were striking down on the heads of the two, a *GOKIN!* sound that shouldn¡¯t have rung out reverberated. Yue and Kaori crouched down while holding their heads. ¡°My headd-, my headd~¡± They groaned like so.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems that the position of Shia and Yue strangely got reversed since we came to thisbyrinth¡­ I wonder if Yue also slightly received the influence of the greatbyrinth? Well, it¡¯s interesting to look at anyway.¡±

    Tio tilted her head while murmuring her guess that was half correct. Yue was also exhausted because she recalled various memories of the far past. She even let out a weak-hearted remark against her better judgment. Rather, with howrge her past trauma it was strange that it ended with just this much.

    And then, the unconscious reliance that was created from the weakness of Yue¡¯s heart¡­ that was naturally directed at her lover Hajime, but even Shia who had remarkable growth since she was acknowledged as lover by Hajime was also not just a handful little sister anymore and turned into a reliable partner that Yue was apt to rely on. In other words, in addition of Shia¡¯s growth, her distance with Yue was also shrinking further.

    ¡°Fuu, my apologies, we made you wait. The new passage is over there, so let¡¯s advance forward.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Thou art really reliable right now.¡±

    Shia urged them ahead while carrying Yue and Kaori at both sides under her arms. Tio nodded at that while looking fondly.

    The party advance through the passage once more. The people who they hadn¡¯t found were three people, Hajime, Shizuku, and Kouki. They were walking forward while praying so that they could link up at the next room.

    Like that now, they suddenly stood still in front of the ice wall that was at the end of the passage they had reached. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were twitching around while she was making aplicated face. Right after that, her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Eh¡­ tho, those two too?¡±

    The sudden words and attitude of Shia who had sharp senses caused the other members to look at her wondering what was going on. Yue, Kaori, Tio, the three of them immediately concentrated and reached out their senses at the other side of the ice wall. And the result, they understood what made Shia surprised and they looked at each other.

    ¡°Nothing will begin even if we just stand here. We can only confirm the situation directly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. If he is Hajime¡¯s enemy, I will beat him up.¡±

    ¡°Err, Yue? That¡¯s a little¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go.¡±

    While her cheek was twitching at Yue who was narrowing her eyes dangerously, Kaori could only pray that she wished it was just a quarrel like her and Yue.

    But, that prayer didn¡¯t reach.

    Ahead of the ice wall they passed, at the next room, storm of killing intent and hatred was blowing violently.

    Yes, Hajime and Kouki were currently in mortalbat.

    Amanogawa Kouki.

    He who was born as the only son of an ordinary household had someone who he respected and idolized from the heart even now. That someone was Kouki¡¯s grandfather.

    The name of that grandfather was Amanogawa Kanji, he was a skilled attorney famous in business world. It was established custom for the family to go y at their grandfather¡¯s house when it was a long holiday, but Kanji¡¯s wife?because Kouki¡¯s grandmother had passed away early, the grandfather that was living alone was very affectionate toward Kouki.

    For his age, Kanji¡¯s back was straight and his muscr body was overflowing with ambition, nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t scary, but a gentle person. Kouki idolized dearly such a grandfather as his, that was to say he was a grandfather¡¯s boy.

    What Kouki liked the most from Kanji was Kanji¡¯s story of his experiences. The experiences that Kanji obtained from his work as an attorney were told to Kouki as though he was reading from a picture book so that the small Kouki could easily understand them. Realistically speaking, the stories were also considerably arranged to not breach the duty of confidentiality, but even so, the eloquent stories of his grandfather were full of human drama that caused Kouki¡¯s heart to dance many times.

    Helping the weak, crushing the strong, reaching his hand to a troubled person without hesitation, aplishing the correct thing, always being fair¡­ in the end, Kanji¡¯s stories were a thing that included that kind of teaching. A hero¡¯s tale that personified ideal and justice. Amon story for young children.

    Because of that, for Kouki, his grandfather Kanji was exactly a hero. Just like how other children of his age idolized a certain masked rider or the space alien that defeated space monsters even faster than instant ramen could cook, Kouki idolized Kanji like that. It could be said that because his target to idolize was nearby that Kouki¡¯s idolizing was even stronger than other children. He wished ¡°someday I will be like grandfather¡±.

    But, naturally, the real world couldn¡¯t be like Kanji¡¯s story where truth and justice defeated the evil and unreasonable, and the righteousness of ideals could be realized without end. In the upation of attorney, even if they held justice and fairness, their foremost mission wasn¡¯t to pursue the truth or impeach the guiltybut to protect the interest of their client.

    To be called as petent¡¯ attorney, it wasn¡¯t enough with just having excellent skill as an attorney, it was also because Kanji was a human who could realistically think with good and evil at the same time. He thoroughly knew about the dirty part of society and also how it was insufficient to just carry ideal and justice in hand.

    But, before he could teach that to Kouki he passed on to the next world. It was before Kouki entered elementary school. The cause was an acute heart attack.

    Kanji¡¯s death left behind arge influence on Kouki.

    The thinking that it was okay for a young child to only think of beautiful things was something really normal, Kanji couldn¡¯t be med because of that. Someday, when Kouki grew up, he was nning to also talk to Kouki about bitter experience that included reality when things wouldn¡¯t go as you expected.

    The death of the hero he idolized was a shock for Kouki. He thought of his beloved grandfather, the more he soaked in his memory of Kanji the more he beautified his image of Kanji as a hero, putting a deep root of ¡®the ideal righteousness¡¯ into the deepest part of young Kouki¡¯s heart.

    That righteousness was following the teaching of his grandfather that sounded pleasant to the ears of children, at the same time it was righteousness that didn¡¯t recognize the ¡®impure¡¯ part inside the minority or good and evil at all. To further say it, Kouki came to think that what the majority of people thought as right was the absolute right.

    Although it wasn¡¯t like that was something peculiar. Children everywhere always watched the hero from television orics that held the ideal righteousness inside their heart.

    And then, those children would pile up days of living, repeating many failures from crashing into the wall of reality. Sometimes, they would experience setback, learn how to give up andpromise. They would naturally study the way to sail the storm of reality skillfully.

    They would keep their aspiration as just aspiration, ideal as just ideal, storing all those inside a treasure box that they put at the corner of their heart while looking at reality. That was the natural course of events. Kouki too should be like that. If that happened, then there would be no problem at all.

    However, Kouki was too prodigious to ride the natural course of events. His high specs allowed him to ovee the wall of reality while following his ideal. Without any failure or setback, he pushed through every situation with his own strength. His ideal of childrenpletely passed through.

    As a result, without realizing it, Kouki came to not doubt his own righteousness. He was cautioned many times about the danger of that by several people close to him, especially by his parents and Shizuku, but Kouki only heard thatadvicewith a smile. He didn¡¯t listen seriously or reform himself. In the first ce, he had charisma and his principle was solely based on good intention, so not including those several people that cautioned him, everyone else supported Kouki and that was also one factor that caused Kouki to not change.

    Of course, there was no way everything went well without anything wrong at all. Several problems cropped up in ces that Kouki wasn¡¯t aware of. The envy at Shizuku was also one of those.

    But, Kouki who didn¡¯t doubt his own righteousness maintained it by his convenient interpretation. That was also helped along by the people who adored Kouki blindly pushing his back. So as expected, Kouki didn¡¯t notice his convenient interpretations. Even though he received warnings, he also didn¡¯t try to notice.

    Such ¡®ideal righteousness¡¯ of Kouki had distorted even though it was overflowing with good intention. It began to crumble in this another world. Different from the peaceful Japan, in another world that ran rampant with killing intent and hatred, supernatural and absurdity, his spec and convenient interpretation didn¡¯t work. The prime example was the devil woman he faced in the lower floors of Orcus, and Hajime who went under a change of heart.

    For the first time, Kouki saw the wall of reality before his eyes. He experienced painful failure that exposed the ¡®child¡¯ inside his heart.

    And then¡­

    {She was taken away. Right?}

    ¡°No! She is not taken¡­¡±

    The false image of Kouki with ashen hair d in ck armor was staring with those reddish ck eyes while ridiculing Kouki, who was breathing roughly while sweating like a river, immediately objected.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as Shizuku said, from the beginning Kaori liked Nagumo¡­ that¡¯s whyI¡­¡±

    {You don¡¯t need to lie to yourself. I am you. I know you better than anyone else. You pretended to ept what Shizuku said, but deep in your heart, you are thinking that she is taken from you. You are still thinking that Kaori should be together with you. You two had been together all this time since elementary school. I don¡¯t know about the meeting at middle school or anything, but even though she has been with me longer, even though I believed that from now on we will always be together too, even though Kaori is the heroin of me the hero¡­}

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not thinking anything like that! Don¡¯t say whatever you want- youbyrinth monster! You won¡¯t lead me astray!¡±

    Kouki red at the false image with bloodshot eyes and let loose a de of light with all his strength. Several streaks of shing light rushed toward the false image.

    However, the false image let fly light des with exactly the same trajectories, neutralizing them all. No, far from that, several of the lights didn¡¯t stop and attacked straight towards Kouki. It was the proof that he lostpletely in strength.

    {You say that but in contrast you are shaken really bad, huh. Even the holy sword that Nagumo especially upgraded, like this it¡¯s just throwing a pearl before the swine. Or else exactly because it is created by that hateful Nagumo you envied, that you don¡¯t want to use it properly, perhaps?}

    ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant! I, don¡¯t hate Nagumo or any¡­¡±

    {Come on, it¡¯s because you immediately averted your eyes from reality like this¡­ that I¡¯m strengthened again here.}

    An extrarge ¡®Soaring Heaven Sword ¨C Quake¡¯ was unleashed by the false image. Its might was obviously differentpared from before. His own signature move that was gouging the ground while approaching him made Kouki shudder and he immediately dodged to the side. His instinct told him that he couldn¡¯t block that.

    {Not just Kaori, you also cannot stomach Yue and others adoring Nagumo, right? Girls that are that cute, strong, and charming, aren¡¯t they worthier to be together with a hero like me? You cannot ept they adore someone like Nagumo who can easily cut down a human. right?}

    ¡°Cut it out! Those girls seriously love Nagumo¡­ that¡¯s something those girls decided themselves¡­ that¡¯s why-¡°

    {Nagumo¡¯s strength is also irritating. That strength originally should be mine, isn¡¯t it? Rather, Nagumo¡¯s everything is just vexing yeah.}

    ¡°Wrong-. Certainly, Nagumo likes to act as he pleases, but he saved us many times¡­ that kind of guy¡­¡±

    {You said you don¡¯t hate him? You mustn¡¯t lie. Even when you were saved, you felt jealousy instead of gratitude, didn¡¯t you? Even though gantly rushing to save someone is my role, you envied him like that, didn¡¯t you?}

    ¡°There is no way that¡¯s true! Such a thing¡­¡±

    {Oi, oi, just how much you are going to strengthen me until you are satisfied?}

    That wish of his to be a hero, the envy to Hajime that was nearly a hatred, and then his desire to monopolize Kaori along with his desire for other people¡¯s good will¡­ having those shoved to his face, Kouki objected with therge part of himself believing his own words. Like that, because he was unconsciously avoiding recognizing it, the false image was strengthened endlessly.

    The false image of Kouki lifted his ck holy sword to the sky. Right after that, a dazzling surge of light burst out from there and the light split open near the ceiling, it became several streaks of meteors that began to bomb Kouki.

    Kouki avoided those with ¡®Shrink Ground¡¯ while looking for thechance to counterattack, but the color pasted on his face was obviously one of fluster. Cold sweat couldn¡¯t stop flowing from the strength of the false image.

    The meteors that were attacking from the air were equipped with homing functions to some degree and Hajime¡¯s impact conversion so there was nothing more troublesome than this. Even if he waited until they almost hit before evading instantly, if he waste in the timing even for just a little the storm of shockwaves would swallow him. Having said that, only neutralizing the attack like this without being able to counterattack would only turn this into a war of attrition.

    ¡®Because Hajime put those functions¡¯¡­ for a moment such thinking was whirling inside his chest. Kouki wiped that thought away in a fluster. That was because such thinking wasn¡¯t ¡®right¡¯ toward the person who lent his hand to him. That was why right after that he sealed the memory that he even had such a thought in the bottom of his mind.

    ¡°Fly and turn, ¡®Soaring Heaven Sword ¨C Storm¡¯!!¡±

    Kouki somehow slipped through the explosion and started counterattacking. Kouki¡¯s sh was added with wind de, the sh of wind that was hard to see even in the best of times slipped into the light and magic power and became even harder to perceive. The visible shes were ten, but actually shes in thrice that number wereunched in a spread to block any escape.

    {That¡¯s pointless. Assemble, ¡®Heaven w Flowing Rain ¨C Quake¡¯.}

    In response, the false image was wearing a cool face. The light bullets that became meteors flew wildly and instantly converged on the ck holy sword, converted into a streak of bombardment. There was no need to escape or anything, he just needed to smash Kouki¡¯s attack from the front.

    That n came to fruition. And it was extremely easily on top of it. The countless des Koukiunched were scattered with just a single sh. The bombing of light charged at Kouki without stopping.

    ¡°block, ¡®Light Armor¡¯!!¡±

    The holy armor that Kouki was wearing shined, countless rings of light extended in front of him and produced a barrier. Immediately after, the light bombing hit and scattered with a severe sh and impact. ¡®Heaven w Flowing Rain¡¯ originally was a technique that didn¡¯t have that much power, but Hajime¡¯s demonic remodeling and the strengthened power of the false image werebined and sublimed the technique into one with might that wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to be called a sure kill technique.

    Therefore¡­

    ¡°Guwaa!?¡±

    Kouki¡¯s barrier was smashed and he was grandly blown away. He rolled all over the ground and finally stopped moving when he crashed into the ice wall. Blood was trickling down from his temple.

    {You want to overwhelm him, right? That Nagumo. You want to make that guy kneel and beg for forgiveness. After that, you will take back Kaori, Yue and the others will direct their favor to you, save the world, bring everyone back home, showered in admiration¡­}

    ¡°SHUT UPPPPPP!¡±

    While feeling the ck emotion that was fished out from the depth of his heart, Kouki drove his ming hot body forward following his violent fury. Vast amounts of magic power from that body became a bursting out atorrent, it was ¡®Limit Break¡¯.

    Kouki himself understood that it wasn¡¯t the right time to use it, but he couldn¡¯t listen to the words of the false image more than this. He didn¡¯t want to notice the emotion that shouldn¡¯t be harbored by himself who should be righteous. That was his whole heartedness.

    Kouki stepped in with terrific speed that should even be called god speed. He swung down the holy sword that was shining pure white with brute force. That was easily blocked with a scoff by the false image of Kouki whose body was d in reddish ck magic power before he realized. The false image was also using ¡®Limit Break¡¯.

    The pure white holy sword and the ominous jet-ck holy sword d in reddish ck aura shed, in that instant violent impact rushed out and a crater was created under the false image.

    The moment Kouki understood he was blocked, he twisted his wrist and changed into a sweep of the sword. The wood chopping attack transformed like a lie into a neck mowing attack. However, even that attack which was like a sudden sh was easily blocked by the false image.

    {Isn¡¯t murder of humans evil?}

    ¡°You are not human!¡±

    The teasing words of the false image made Kouki gritted his teeth while elerating his sword even more. The sword left behind a trail of light while *zurararara-* creating countless after images. The sword that should be just one piece looked like several swords at the same time with its abnormal speed.

    The storm of sharp swordy that continuously swung in circle motions never stopped, as expected from the person that was supposed to be praised as a hero. That strength could be quickly ranked from above even in this world.

    But, the enemy before his eyes perfectly responded with simr swordy that left behind after images with hisposed expression still unbroken. On the contrary, the false image saw an opening and let out a counterattack that created a shallow wound on Kouki who couldn¡¯t dodge.

    ¡°UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!¡±

    {What¡¯s the matter? You are smeared in that much killing intent¡­ huh, hero?}

    Kouki yelled while exhausting the martial arts that he possessed, but his heart that was totally disarrayed even if he didn¡¯t recognize it made him unable to disy his strength except as a paltry shadow of his original strength. Naturally, with that, there was no path to win against the likes of his false image that was gradually turning stronger, his uneasiness was also growing violent when he thought about the time limit of ¡®Limit Break¡¯.

    There, the false image further talked with words that shook Kouki¡¯s mind. That wasn¡¯t Kouki¡¯s negative part that was brought up from the past, but words that incited his anxiety about the future.

    {If you are like this, you might have more things taken away again.}

    ¡°What are¡­ ¡±

    {Let¡¯s stop with your pretense of not noticing. After all, something that I noticed is also something that you notice.}

    ¡°That¡¯s why-! What are you talking about-¡°

    The false image sent Kouki an exasperated gaze as though he was looking at an idiot. And then, he easily said the thing that Kouki feared the most.

    {Just who is Shizuku looking at¡­ that¡¯s what I mean.}

    ¡°?!!¡±

    Kouki felt like the blood all over his body was boiling. He screamed soundlessly, and when his mouth couldn¡¯t go further heunched a shockwave from close range that might swallow himself too.

    The false image easily withdrew from that using ¡®Shrink Ground¡¯ and he continued with mocking words toward Kouki¡¯s desperation.

    {So you don¡¯t even want to think about it? After Kaori was taken away, on top of it, even Shizuku will¡­ }

    ¡°DIEEEEEEE!!¡±

    {Oi,oi, that¡¯s not a line of a hero, you know? Besides, no matter how much you shout, it¡¯s the truth that Shizuku¡¯s heart is leaning toward Nagumo. It might even be understandable, yeah? She was saved by him several times already, and Shizuku is unexpectedly girly.}

    ¡°ZEYAAAAH!!¡±

    Kouki shrieked. The swung holy sword increased in brightness, but the ck holy sword was increasing even more than that in the thickness of its ominous magic power. Inside Kouki¡¯s heart, he was trying to deny Shizuku¡¯s feeling and throw away the reality with all his might, which in turn raised the strength of the false image endlessly.

    Therefore, the unsightly attack that although was done with all his strength but no different than throwing a tantrum, was easily repelled from the front.

    ¡°Gaah!?¡±

    Kouki screamed and he was blown away towards the wall once more. Although the magic power convergence ability of his holy armor lengthened thesting time of ¡®Limit Break¡¯,if he recklessly exhausted himself then even that benefit would be pointless. The time Kouki had left was only a little.

    {I see. You even deny Shizuku¡¯s matter.}

    The false image was walking to Kouki with cking footsteps, he was shaking his head while sending a cold gaze at Kouki.

    Kouki somehow stood up using his holy sword as a stick while his breathing was blocked from the impact, he returned a bloodshot gaze to the false image.

    ¡°Wr, wrong. Toward Nagumo, Shizuku¡­ such a thing¡­ no way it could possibly¡­¡±

    {Venting her anger, sulking, showing a smile from her heart¡­ you noticed all those, right?}

    ¡°Something like that¡­ she did that to every¡­¡±

    {Even though when she saw Yue and Shia close with Nagumo, she was making a sullen face?}

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s just¡­ because they didn¡¯t know the ce¡­ that was displeasing for¡­¡±

    {And the awkward face she made when looking at Kaori approaching that guy?}

    ¡°¡­ Shizuku¡­ she is also not recognizing¡­ Nagumo from her heart.¡±

    {Ku-ku-ku, that¡¯s just extreme even if I say so myself huh. You don¡¯t want to believe it that much?}

    In front of Kouki who was on his knee while supporting his body with the holy sword, the false image was chuckling while pointing his holy sword. The false image sneered even further at Kouki who was ring murderously.

    And then for a moment, ¡°Oho?¡± the false image faced at ice wall where there was nothing with a surprised expression. He sensed the familiar presence approaching from the other side of the ice wall with ¡®Presence Detection¡¯. Although it seemed Kouki didn¡¯t even have theposure to notice that.

    {This is¡­ what good timing.}

    ¡°Don¡¯t actposed!¡±

    Kouki leaped up and shed up his holy sword at what he saw as an opening. Without even looking at that the false image blocked the sword into sword locking contest while grinning widely, and then he passed down words that sounded like a death sentence.

    {Now, the reality ising here, you know?}

    ¡°What are you saying-¡°

    Right after that a part of ice wall of the room where the two of them were at melted, a new passage appeared. Kouki twitched in surprise and while being cautious of the grinning false image in front of his eyes, he slightly moved his gaze at the direction of the passage.

    And then, his eyes widened looking at the scene ahead of his gaze.

    ¡°Still in the middle of trial huh¡­¡±

    There was Hajime carrying Shizuku on his back there. Kouki¡¯s gaze was drawn into Shizuku. More urately, at the sleeping face of Shizuku who looked happy while sweetly entrusting her cheek on Hajime¡¯s shoulder in relief while breathing peacefully.

    Something snapped inside Kouki.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    <strong>Child¡¯s Retribution</strong>

    Pure white radiance became arge waterfall that poured down from overhead.

    That was the scene that Hajime witnessed upon passing the ice wall while carrying the pleasantly sleeping Shizuku on his back.

    Hajime understood the true meaning of what happened. Because if this was just a misunderstanding made because he was confused for a monster or something using a ¡®Yaegashi Barrier¡¯, then the attack would surely be stopped desperately.

    But no matter how he looked at it, there was no sanity in the eyes of the opponent, so he reluctantly performed an evasion from the spot using ¡®Ground Shrink¡¯.

    Immediately after, the spot where Hajime was just at was struc by a brutal sh, a deep crack being created on the ice ground and wall followed by a thunderous roar.

    Although the crack was repaired instantly, looking at the destruction mark, it was easy to see that the attack was not a joke ¨C but was created with the intent to kill. And above all, the killing intent just before and the amount of magic power put into the attack showed the true seriousness of it.

    Hajime sent a nce at the false image that was grinning widely in a slightly distanced spot, then he fixed the position of Shizuku on his back while narrowing his eyes at the culprit of the act of violence.

    Shizuku didn¡¯t sumb even to the thunderous roar of the attack and only twitched for a moment before continuing her sleep. Was she really that tired? Or perhaps she was so in peace that she wouldn¡¯t react to a danger of this level? There was also the possibility that she was just merely being shameless, though¡­

    ¡°¡­ So? What are you doing, Amanogawa?¡±

    Yes, exactly as Hajime said, the culprit of the attack was Kouki. It wasn¡¯t the false image, but the real one without any doubt.

    That Kouki tightly gripped his holy sword that was still half-buried into the half-crushed ground while grumbling something. His bangs hung low, hiding his eyes so his expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but he was obviously not in a normal state.

    ¡°¡­ ga¡­da. ¡­ de, u¡­ ra¡± (TN: I don¡¯t know if Kouki here is totally broken already or it¡¯s me that cannot catch what the author means.)

    ¡°Haa? I cannot hear that. Anyway, your opponent is not us, it¡¯s over¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Us?¡±

    Hajime frowned because he couldn¡¯t really catch Kouki¡¯s murmur while directing his gaze at the false image. He did that while implicitly telling Kouki to attack the enemy without mistake next time.

    However, Kouki showed an excessive reaction to a part of Hajime¡¯s words. Piercing eyes peeked out from between his bangs, then his stabbed holy sword was forcefully pulled out.

    ¡°The way you say that is like you and Shizuku are one set, isn¡¯t it? Eh? What, the way you are talking is like she belongs to you? Are you screwing around?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Just what are you saying? Don¡¯t say such a stupid thing, finish this quickly.¡±

    Kouki directed the attack at Hajime¡¯s bloodshot look while dragging the holy sword. The unclear meaning of Kouki¡¯s words made Hajime feel an unpleasant premonition while he urged Kouki to clear the trial.

    However, as expected, Hajime¡¯s words couldn¡¯t get through to the current Kouki.

    ¡°¡­ Ah, I¡¯ll end it now. Even without you telling me every little thing, I¡¯ll end everything!¡±

    The moment he yelled that Kouki faced Hajime with a gaze that emitted madness from his opened pupils while charging forward. His figure hazed using ¡®Implosion Ground¡¯ while he pressed hard in one go and then unleashed a sh of light filled with enormous magic power.

    ¡°Tch, so you fell. You stupid bastard.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Everything will return to before if you die-! DIE RIGHT NOWWWW!¡±

    Hajime guessed the cause of Kouki¡¯s entricity. Surely this was the result of his false image cornering him so much. Then, Hajime looked over his shoulder at Shizuku who was entrusting her body on his back, ¡°So I¡¯m the finishing blow¡­¡± he murmured in a small voice while frowning about his bad timing.

    Koukipletely ignored that murmur of Hajime and he only recklessly held his holy sword at full power with a seething killing intent and hatred. He was obviously trying to kill Hajime. Regardless of Shizuku who was on Hajime¡¯s back, Kouki attacked without holding back and Hajime concluded that he wasn¡¯t sane.

    ¡°Nn, nmuu, what? Let me sleep a little mo¡­¡±

    ¡°You idiot! How can you sleep talk in this situation! If you don¡¯t wake up right now, then I¡¯ll make you into a human cannonball, just so you know!¡±

    Looking at the half-asleep face of Shizuku who was peevish like a spoiled child, Hajime made a violently irritated look and yelled angrily. If she didn¡¯t wake up in one second, then he was seriously nning on punching Kouki.

    Hajime¡¯s angry yell, the thunderous roar, and a sh of the cannon of light that was released right after that finally made Shizuku open and widen her eyes in shock. Hajime deployed the barrier using cross bits so the attack didn¡¯t reach them, but the scenery in front of her eyes finally made her notice that they were in the middle of battle, and she dejectedly got down from Hajime¡¯s back.

    ¡°You slept too much, like a log just now. What a shameless fellow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not shameless or anything. It¡¯s just that Nagumo-kun¡¯s back felt so¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter about you, Yaegashi. Putting that aside, do something about it.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what you say¡­ or rather this situation, what happened¡­ eh?¡±

    Shizuku got teary eyed from quite the shock that she received by Hajime¡¯s exasperated expression and words. However, after the sh settled down she saw the figure of the opponent that seemed to be the one who unleashed that attack. This caused her to leak out a dumbfounded voice while her body turned rigid.

    That surely couldn¡¯t be helped, because the opponent who unleashed the attack with an obviously high chance of casualties was a childhood friend she was familiar with.

    ¡°It seems that he fell, see? It feels like he¡¯s thinking that I am exactly the root of all evil.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Ahead of her gaze was the false image of Kouki. He was sending them an amused look.

    Shizuku who guessed the general situation filled her gaze with strength and then raised her voice at Kouki who was looking at them with clouded eyes.

    ¡°Kouki! Don¡¯t do this! You mustn¡¯t lose to your other self! Come back to your senses, ovee yourself!¡±

    The gaze of Shizuku who was looking at Kouki was colored only with worry. Even though there were various troubles with him, he was still a good childhood friend of hers who was overflowing with good intention. He was an acquaintance of hers, including his family, from when they were children to now. He was like her important family. And now his expression was warped with killing intent and hatred that she had never seen before.

    She really couldn¡¯t look at him like this. Both her hands sped as though she was praying, trying desperately to rouse up Kouki¡¯s heart.

    However, toward such a Shizuku, Kouki smiled and said something outrageous.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s fine. I swear that I will save Shizuku without fail.¡±

    ¡°Kouki? What are you saying¡­?¡±

    ¡°You are brainwashed by Nagumo, right? It¡¯s okay. You will be freed if Nagumo is defeated¡­. Nagumo, even though you are my former ssmate, don¡¯t think that you can get off scot free after hurting my important childhood friend. I¡¯ll defeat you, and release all your brainwashing of Kaori and the other girls too! And then, I¡¯ll save the world together with them!¡±

    Shizuku was dumbstruck at Kouki¡¯s outrageous deration.

    The current Kouki, so to speak, could be considered like the Kouki had Shizuku not spoken with him the night when Kaori departed with Hajime¡¯s group previously. At that night, the weight filled inside Shizuku¡¯s words stopped Kouki from running wild.

    He couldn¡¯t immediately change the way he thought since there was also a lot of aspects in Hajime he was bothered with. That was why he bumped against Hajime over and over again, but even so, because he had the words of Shizuku, he wouldn¡¯t say anything about Kaori too, as long as there was noplete separation between her and Hajime.

    However, to put it in other words, it could also be said that Kouki could do that only because Shizuku was at his side.

    Kouki¡¯s sense of value and thought were perhaps included with ¡®childishness¡¯. He kept carrying the ¡®ideal righteousness¡¯ that was nted in his infancy without any wall of reality standing in his way, and he kept it like that until his current age, so perhaps this was only the logical development.

    For such a childish Kouki, if thest female childhood friend where he directed his desire to monopolize was taken, then it would also seem natural that his ¡®temper¡¯ would explode.

    Although, the temper of Kouki who was holding the power of a hero wasn¡¯t aughing matter at all¡­

    Furthermore, Kouki who held a ¡®childishness¡¯ that wasn¡¯t eager to recognize one¡¯s own fault was thoroughly cornered by the reality that was shoved on his face by his false image. The emotion that wasn¡¯t fitting for a hero like him was overflowing from inside his heart, carving into him like a shing de.

    He desperately denied it. He averted his eyes. And when he just barely held his ground, hisst fortress that was Shizuku was entrusting her body with a happy expression that obviously wouldn¡¯t be shown to a man that was nothing to her. Even the thickheaded Kouki could guess just what the meaning of that was. And then exactly because he could guess that. his fortress crumbled. Kouki¡¯s bad habit coupled with his cornered heart manifested in the worst way.

    That was to say, Nagumo Hajime was the root of all evil who brainwashed his childhood friends and multiple other girls, who then became a hindrance for him who was trying to save the world. That was the impression his heart was set on. A really convenient interpretation without holding back.

    ¡°Kouki! Get a hold of yourself! I don¡¯t know what was told to you, but don¡¯t go astray!¡±

    ¡°Shizuku¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen, Kouki. Facing your own disgusting part is really painful. I understand that well because I also almost died from that. But if you don¡¯t ept and ovee it, then you won¡¯t be able to move forward. If you want to be strong and save a lot of people, then you must not cling to convenient thinking here. Your enemy is yourself. It¡¯s the other smirking Kouki there! Open your eyes!¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s desperate persuasion echoed inside the space. It seemed that the false image intended to observe the current situation silently in amusement.

    And then Kouki who was being told by Shizuku using words from her heart smiled widely at Shizuku. That was a smile that was done a lot when they were in Japan, a smile that charmed a lot of girls. However, right now it felt distorted somewhere in it.

    ¡°Thank you, Shizuku. Shizuku, you always be serious like that for my sake, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Kouki¡­¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s expression was dyed in joy thinking that he had opened his eyes.

    But¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m really happy. Even though you are brainwashed, even so, you still think of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Kouki?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll defeat that man and that monster with the same face like me, and I¡¯ll save you from Nagumo too. You don¡¯t need to snuggle close to a man that you don¡¯t even like anymore. I swear I¡¯ll let Shizuku return back to the ce where you should be at.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shizuku¡¯s expression fell hearing out Kouki¡¯s words. Shizuku silently asked back¡­

    ¡°¡­ The ce I should be at? Can you tell me where this ce is that you mean?¡±

    ¡°I see. ¡­ So now you cannot even understand that. How pitiful. What Nagumo is doing is really unforgivable.¡±

    ¡°Kouki. Answer me.¡±

    ¡°Aah, that is of course, at my side. Just like all this time until now, and from here on out too.¡±

    Shizuku breathed out a long sigh.

    ¡°¡­ Kouki. I wonder if you remember about that night? That day Kaori departed when we talked on the bridge.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course, I remember. That thing about doubting my righteousness, right? It¡¯s fine. I thought that Nagumo was dangerous guy since the beginning, but because of Shizuku¡¯s words, I was looking thoroughly at Nagumo until now. But, as expected, he is nothing more than the worst betrayer.¡±

    ¡°Kouki, stop¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no use arguing. You don¡¯t understand because you are brainwashed Shizuku, but this is something ¡®righteous¡¯.¡±

    Kouki cut down the words of Shizuku that was going to keep arguing vehemently without hesitation. He was putting everything under the convenient interpretation of ¡®being brainwashed¡¯, in order to obtain the most desirable future for himself.

    At the same time, Kouki directed those eyes which were cloudy like slime and dropped his stance. The radiance of ¡®Limit Break¡¯ that he intentionally weakened while he was talking with Shizuku recovered its brilliant radiance as though regaining a second breath.

    ¡°Kouki. Stop it!¡±

    Shizuku raised her voice to stop him with impatience coloring her tone but¡­ naturally Kouki didn¡¯t stop.

    He charged with a fierce momentum while leaving a track of light behind. His eyes already didn¡¯t reflect Shizuku at all, he was only seeing the figure of his hateful enemy Hajime.

    Having a fierce killing intent directed at him, Hajime who was until now looking aside as though what happened wasn¡¯t a concern of his now returned his gaze at Kouki. His eyes were quickly narrowing. The face of Shizuku¡¯s face went pale because she believed that it wouldn¡¯t end well for the opponent when they directed a serious killing intent at Hajime. At this rate, her childhood friend would be killed!

    ¡°-, if I don¡¯t stop him-¡°

    In front of the charging momentum of Kouki who was in the ¡®Limit Break¡¯ state, the likes of Shizuku was just like a leaf. But even so, there was no way she could just leave this alone, and Shizuku immediately cut in between Kouki and Hajime to try to stop him.

    However¡­

    ¡°Yaegashi, to your right.¡±

    ¡°Eh? -!?¡±

    Almost at the same time as Hajime¡¯s warning, she suddenly heard the false image of Kouki d in reddish-ck magic power attacking Shizuku. It was literally like the phrase of thrusting a spear from the side, and the false imagemenced a tackle right from the side with terrific momentum. (TN: The phrase had the meaning of interruption in Japan.)

    Shizuku immediately held up her ck katana and braced herself for impact. At the same time the fast-approaching Kouki that could be mistaken as a reddish-ck cannon was noticeably grinning disgustingly.

    But just before the fake Kouki touched Shizuku, a shadow suddenly erupted between the two¡­

    That was, a cross d in wrong magic power simr to the false Kouki. It was a crossbit that contained a really vivid red radiance. It activated ¡®Vajra¡¯ and became an improvised shield.

    Immediately after, Shizuku and the false image with the crossbit shield between them vanished from between Hajime and Kouki. It was as though the false image had kidnapped Shizuku.

    The dregs of the reddish ck magic power drifted like a lingering cloud between the two people ring.

    {I¡¯ll be Shizuku¡¯s opponent. You, you can fight your hateful enemy to your heart¡¯s content.}

    ¡°Guh, you-. Let go of me! This is not the time for something like¡­¡±

    {Now now, this is not rted to me and Shizuku, is it? Let¡¯s enjoy a sideshow while those two are dancing. Rather than self-destruction, getting possessed with his own desire is more fitting for that guy¡¯s trial.}

    ¡°Doing as you please-¡°

    It appeared that the false image made the trial for Kouki simr to Ryuutaro¡¯s, where it incorporated the factor where he needed to win against his own desire. Whether Kouki could ept reality and return to his sense while fighting Hajime or not¡­ that was the trial. It was a real nuisance for Hajime to be treated like an examiner as thebyrinth pleased.

    ¡°Is it fine? Your important childhood friend is being attacked there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That thing is also me. He won¡¯t kill her. Some wound will surely be a lesson for her to get so easily brainwashed by a man like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Just now, didn¡¯t you say that thing was a monster?¡±

    ¡°It is a mimicking monster that copies my emotion, right? Then, even though it¡¯s a monster then it won¡¯t kill Shizuku.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just absurd.¡±

    That was too much of a convenient interpretation. While he concluded that it was a monster unrted to himself, he said that it wouldn¡¯t put Shizuku into danger because it was something that copied himself. It was really absurd.

    Most likely inside his heart, Kouki understood that the false image was made up from his negative emotion already. That was why he subconsciously understood that Shizuku was safe because the negative emotions wouldn¡¯t aim at her.

    But, if he recognized that then it would mean that he recognized what the false image said as the truth. That was why, in order to throw away everything else other than Shizuku as bullshit, he concluded that it wasn¡¯t his false image but a monster. It was a crooked logic that was too forceful, but it seemed that it had be a truth inside Kouki.

    Kouki gave a nce at the false image as it unfolded a fierce swordy with Shizuku while his killing intent was bloating up.

    ¡°Prepare yourself. I won¡¯t let you do as you please any more than this. Shizuku and Kaori, then Yue and the others too, I¡¯ll release everyone from you!¡±

    At the same time as that promation, Kouki released the energy he gathered and explosively charged forward. He let out a wood chopping strike from the front without any hesitation.

    *GOU!* Along with a terrific sound of cut wind, the holy sword that looked as though it was made from light itself attacked Hajime violently. However, in front of such a lethal attack, Hajime didn¡¯t take even a step back and he only raised his arm.

    That hand was holding Donner, *GOKIN-!* the sound of metals shing and sparks scattered, Kouki¡¯s full strength attack was easily blocked. Even more, it was blocked by the gun point of Donner.

    ¡°Wha-!?¡±

    Kouki was shocked and leaked out a voice reflexively, Hajime directed a cold gaze at Kouki and opened his mouth.

    ¡°There is nothing more meaningless than insulting a true idiot as an idiot¡­ But, I¡¯ll just say this much¡­ Asshole, who permitted a bastard like you to name my woman so casually? Huh?¡± (EN: Kouki used their first names, which is being a little too familiar in Japan)

    ¡°-!?¡±

    Immediately after, a torrent of killing intent was overflowing. The pressure was like the pressing of a great waterfall. It was too vast to be called human, a presence of overwhelming ¡®strength¡¯ that was too terrifying. Kouki¡¯s body that was struck with the serious monster¡¯s coercion from close range was unintentionally stiffening.

    *DOPAN!*

    The trigger of Donner was pulled and an electromaically elerated bullet flicked off the holy sword, plugging the muzzle as though it was insulted that it was in the way.

    Unable to endure the fierce impact, the holy sword slipped from his hand and danced in the air in circles.

    And then, toward Kouki that was making a banzai posture with only one hand, a ck shadow from lower region?Hajime¡¯s sure-kill yakuza kick lunged.

    ¡°Gahah!?¡±

    The yakuza kick that struck Kouki¡¯s stomach with a dreadful sound of impact made Kouki¡¯s body double into a sideways ¡®V¡¯ shape while floating him in the air like that.

    Without a moment¡¯s dy, Hajime rotated on the spot and added a back-spinning kick filled with a lot of centrifugal force.

    A sound of impact resonated once more. Kouki¡¯s body was blown far away as though arge truck was running over him. Kouki that flew horizontally like a cannon had his back struck by an ice wall like that. One could only wonder just how great of an impact that was. The ice wall on his back wasrgely pulverized into a radial shape.

    Kouki fell on the ground after that, he was on all four while coughing. Blood sttered out from his vomiting mouth.

    With just a kick without a weapon or ¡®Limit Break¡¯, the internal organs of Kouki who was wearing an armor artifact of national treasure ss was damaged. That fact made Kouki grit his teeth while groaning painfully.

    But, there was no way Hajime would give him time to be frustrated or anything.

    *DOPAN-! DOPAN-! DOPAN-!*

    Consecutive sounds of gun discharge roared, and red shes assaulted the crouching Kouki. Perhaps he noticed Hajime¡¯s killing intent. Kouki leaped aside almost at the same time Hajime pulled the trigger, but it was as though even his dodging direction was read, that the moment Kouki jumped, the third bullet shot through his shoulder.

    Furthermore, one of the bullets that Kouki evaded earlier seemed to be a normal bullet that was only d in red magic power without being elerated electromaically, when it impacted the broken ice wall behind Kouki it ricocheted, and red light attacked

    Kouki was shot behind through the knee which passed through his armor¡¯s gap.

    ¡°Gua¡­ co,e, holy sword-¡°

    While rolling all over the ground with blood flowing from his shoulder and leg, the copsed Kouki reached out his hand at the falling holy sword at a slightly distant spot. The holy sword responded to Kouki¡¯s calling voice and flew at him.

    However, it didn¡¯t settle into Kouki¡¯s hand. Just before it reached, Hajime stepped on the sword. The holy sword struggled to return to its master, but such resistance was meaningless as the stepping foot didn¡¯t even twitch.

    ¡°How unsightly. If you can skillfully use this new ability then surely you will be able to fight better.¡±

    Hajime murmured with a cold tone. He was just speaking to himself without intention for Kouki to hear it, but it seemed Kouki heard itpletely. He red at Hajime with an expression warped in hatred as though he was trying to kill him with his gaze.

    Donner was pointed at the temple of Kouki. Hajime¡¯s killing intent wasn¡¯t settled yet. He was maintaining the gruesome thickness of his intent that might stop the heart of a normal person. No matter who saw it, it appeared that Hajime intended to deal the finishing blow.

    But, a desperate voice resonated at that timing.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun! Please, stop! I¡¯ll persuade Kouki, so-¡°

    It was Shizuku. While locked in a sword fight with the false Kouki, she begged for him to spare Kouki¡¯s life with a look colored by fretfulness. But it became a fatal opening, and the development that Shizuku wished wasn¡¯t something that the false image wished for.

    Therefore¡­

    {How about Shizuku leave the stage for a little bit?}

    ¡°Agh?!¡±

    The shockwave from the false imageunched and assaulted Shizuku. Shizuku was struck like that on her whole body, and she was blown away altogether with her consciousness until she hit the wall and copsed powerlessly while sliding onto the ground.

    Because a crossbit interfered between the two just before the attack hit and became a shield, it seemed that Shizuku was rescued from a direct hit, but for Shizuku who had a low defensive power even in the best of times, furthermore the might of a hero¡¯s pure output, added by Kouki¡¯s thorough rejection of his own negative emotion that strengthened the false image into something far stronger than the real one, just a ncing blow turned into a sufficient enough telling blow. Different from a pure shing attack, it was a shockwave that induced cerebral concussion, so without taking a recovery measure she wouldn¡¯t open her eyes for a while.

    The false image of Kouki floated a satisfied smile from his sess of skillfully making Shizuku faint, he then turned on his heel and faced Hajime. And then, with a really natural motion, he thrust out his ck holy sword andunched a strong bombing of light.

    The approaching sh that was drawing in a spiral was on a course that would swallow Kouki with certainty too. Was the false image trying to bury the both of them altogether?¡­ Anyway, Hajime withdrew from that spot. He left Kouki behind.

    ¡°UWAAAAH!¡±

    Kouki reflexively screamed and took a defensive stance, but just before the light bombing hit, it curved and began to chase after Hajime.

    Hajime discovered the cover of the bombing with his magic eye stone and easily seeded in pinpoint sniping that dispersed the attack. However, the false image sessfully managed to distance Hajime from Kouki just as nned.

    The false image walked toward Kouki¡¯s side and he whispered something into the ear of theid-down Kouki. While his mouth split apart into a grin that looked like a crescent moon, his figure that was likely whispering sweet words looked like a demon. There was no way that Kouki could admit that figure was his other self anymore like that.

    Before long, Kouki¡¯s bloodshot gaze was looking alternately at Hajime and the false image, and he then nodded reluctantly.

    Right after that, the figure of the false image thinned down like mist and in exchange reddish-ck particles of light began to whirl.

    {Now you. It¡¯s hero time. Let¡¯s rescue the heroines from the scoundrel!}

    ¡°Shut up-. I¡¯m not doing your instruction. I¡¯m only using you for now! After defeating Nagumo, it will be your turn, don¡¯t forget that-¡°

    At the same time as those words, reddish ck particles were entering into Kouki¡¯s body and Kouki¡¯s body began to pulse. *dokun dokun* A pulsating sound began to echo inside the room and pure white light that Kouki was d in began to be mixed with a reddish-ck color that looked like a blood vessel.

    Kouki slowly stood up. Looking carefully, the wounds in his shoulder and leg were also healing. It appeared that the derivative ability Kouki had, ¡®Healing Strength Improvement¡¯ was explosively increased.

    *DOPAN-! DOPAN-!*

    There, a shooting without questions asked. Something like a kindness for reading the mood by a viin facing a hero, waiting for the transformation scene, was something that Hajime didn¡¯t have. And while he was at it, he also threw several grenades.

    Red shes gouged Kouki¡¯s shoulder and leg, making him unsteady on his feet.

    Furthermore, the rolling grenades exploded in me and he was swallowed in it.

    ¡°That¡¯s pointless.¡±

    But what came out from the me wasn¡¯t what turned Kouki into tatters, but those words.

    That voice sounded like it was including joy in it somewhere as if it was trembling in happiness. It seemed that not much damage was inflicted, the magic power that had changed colors from pure white into reddish-ck burst up and blew away the me.

    There, the figure of Kouki who became odd-eyed with one of his eyes dyed reddish-ck appeared. Even the scar from the shot just now had been mostly healed. The change in his appearance wasn¡¯t just his eye, his originally brown hair was mixed with white mesh, his holy armor was attached with several blood vessel thingies. Furthermore, at his hands, ck and white, two holy swords were grasped.

    ¡°Youbined?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my intention, but yeah. If it¡¯s for defeating you, then I¡¯ll resign myself to ept it. Althoughter, I¡¯ll defeat this guy too.¡±

    ¡°What are you acting like a good kid for? You are just losing to the temptation.¡±

    ¡°You can insult me however you like. No matter what you say, you cannot win against me anymore. If there is this welling up strength then I can take back everything!¡±

    ¡°Why you are unable to notice that you got hit by loss because of that, I wonder.¡±

    ¡°No more talk. Prepare yourself Nagumo-! ¡®Supreme Break¡¯!¡±

    Magic power burst up from Kouki in an even further scale of several times more. Thest derivative of ¡®Limit Break¡¯ that raised up all his status by five times, ¡®Supreme Break¡¯?the strength of Kouki who had taken in his false image had already reached the total of ten thousand. It was literally a rate of increase in monster level.

    Kouki made a stance with his twin holy swords. In an instant his figure hazed.

    ¡°Haah!¡±

    A yell of spirit could be heard behind Hajime. Kouki had circled at Hajime¡¯s back instantly. Two holy swords trailed behind white and reddish ck magic power behind while carving a cross at Hajime¡¯s back.

    Hajime didn¡¯t even look back.

    (Got him!)

    The moment Kouki was convinced of that, a familiar bursting sound resonated. At the same time, the two holy swords were snapped up together with a fierce impact, a red

    sh pierced his torso that became defenseless. The defensive power of the armor that had been drastically increased and the ¡®Physical Resistance¡¯ skill as well as its derivative ¡®Impact Mitigation¡¯ made the attack not fatal, but an impact like a normal person receiving the serious body blow of a heavyweight boxer attacked Kouki and blew him away grandly backward.

    ¡®How? He should not be able to react.¡¯, even while his breath was blocked up, Kouki rearranged his stance in the air andnded. Ahead of his gaze, there was the appearance of Donner¡¯s muzzle facing behind with only Hajime¡¯s wrist turning back.

    Looking at that, Kouki realized that it wasn¡¯t because Hajime couldn¡¯t react, it was that he didn¡¯t even need to turn back. Kouki¡¯s expression distorted in humiliation. He put strength on his feet, then he swung down his twin holy swords while screaming, ignoring the pain in his stomach.

    ¡°¡®Heaven Soaring Sword ¨C Storm¡¯!¡±

    Like that, what heunched was hundreds of shes scattered in a wide range. Just the visible des of light had been already in a hundred, and nearly three hundred des of wind were following, lurking at the shadow. The attack was already at a level of obliteration magic.

    But such a storm of hundreds of shes was evaded by Hajime with a swaying motion like a leaf fluttering in the wind, what couldn¡¯t be evaded was swept aside or averted.

    Furthermore, while avoiding Hajime suddenly aimed Donner at Kouki with a natural motion andunched a counterattack that weaved through the gap of the storm.

    The bullet that went through the gap like a joke stabbed under Kouki¡¯s feet and scattered grand shockwave, overturning Kouki from under his feet.

    And then Hajime himself also slipped through the storm of des and approached Kouki with speed equal, no, it was faster than Kouki, and he kicked Kouki as though he was a ser ball.

    ¡°Guah!?¡±

    Kouki who raised a groan while thrown to the air was aimed at with Donner & Scg.

    Kouki immediately kicked the air using ¡®Sky Force¡¯ to try to escape from the line of fire, but the two revolvers¡¯ muzzles didn¡¯t shift from Kouki even for a bit and aimed at his future spot. Kouki¡¯s expression unintentionally cramped.

    The scene became slow as though Kouki and Hajime¡¯s senses were stretched out. Inside the world of dull color, just before Hajime pulled the trigger, he caught the figure of Shizuku at the corner of his sight. Her figure that desperately tried to persuade Kouki and her entreaty to spare his life shed at the back of Hajime¡¯s mind. At the same time, he also recalled the figure of Kaori who was also this guy¡¯s childhood friend.

    Hajime clicked his tongue ¡®tch¡¯ a bit, averted his gun muzzles a bit, and he pulled the triggers consecutively with blurring speed.

    *DOPAAAAN!*

    The sound of a single gunshot that was slightly stretched was the proof of the simultaneous shots. Like a reversely-restored meteors, red shes cut through the air, showering Kouki in the air with blows. Like a marite that was unsightly manipted by children, *gakun gakun* Kouki¡¯s body shook while drawing a parabolic arc.

    Kouki was scattering blood spray while he fell on the slightly distanced spot with a raw sound *dosha!* that resonated. Looking from the side perhaps it looked like a corpse that had been gouged by many bullets. But, that guess was denied immediately by the movement that came from Kouki. He wasted no time to stand up using the twin holy swords as support.

    Blood was spurting out from his shoulders, both arms, and both legs, but those were healed in a moment. His bloodshot eyes were colored with madness, turning his look even more gruesomely. There was not even a trace of the hero who was stuffed with the dream and hope of the people anymore.

    ¡°You are holding back? Are you making fun of me?¡±

    All of the ces he was shot at weren¡¯t vital spots. It was an attack that was transparently tried to make the opponent powerless. Therefore, Kouki felt like he wasn¡¯t even seen as an opponent even though here he was fighting to kill. Inside his chest, a muddy ck part was further welling up.

    Hajime tapped Donner on his shoulder *ton ton* while answering easily as though it was nothing.

    ¡°Well, you who fall that far is just troublesome and it¡¯s better to kill you but¡­ if I do that Yaegashi and Kaori will cry. I¡¯ll beat you up appropriately and I¡¯ll leave the rest to your childhood friends.¡±

    ¡°-, don¡¯t screw with me-! I¡¯ll make you lose thatposure right now!¡±

    Once more Kouki brandished his twin holy swords while approaching closer. Hatred and jealousy were attached on his face.

    It seemed that Hajime was thinking about the two girls more than himself, it made severe displeasure fill his chest.

    Fierce swordy assaulted Hajime, but everything was handled by him with a cold expression without any hurry, seeing that the ck emotion was more and more seething in Kouki and he shouted, unable to bear it.

    ¡°You-, someone like you-, don¡¯t speak as though you understand! The one who really understand Shizuku and Kaori is me-. The one who treasured the two of them more than anyone is me-. I am the one that should be together with the two of them-. It¡¯s not the likes of you! It¡¯s absolutely not a guy like you!¡±

    ¡°¡­ You are like a brat throwing tantrum.¡±

    Slipping through the twin holy swords Kouki brandished, Hajime¡¯s Donner & Scg pierced his body from range zero. However, the current Kouki was unstoppable by something like that. Even though holes were opened in his body, it was healed with power that literally surpassed any limit. Kouki ignored the damage and recklessly charged.

    That figure was exactly like Hajime said, a figure of a kid that was throwing a tantrum because the situation wasn¡¯t going as he wished it.

    As though hailing Kouki¡¯s negative emotion, the spec of his flesh that had passed its limit a long time ago was forcefully raising even more. Most likely the possessing false image was strengthened and Kouki himself was also strengthened following that.

    Looking at the spec, Kouki was already at the level that neared Hajime without ¡®Limit Break¡¯ activated. The storm of swordy that was unleashed possessed speed and might that resembled the apostle of god ¡®Nointo¡¯, even so, his power was still increasing as though to say that it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°OOOOOOOOO-¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The shrieking of fighting spirit surged from Kouki¡¯s mouth. On the other hand, Hajime was¡­ silent. Even with Kouki¡¯s spec raising to a level that wasn¡¯t inferior to Nointo even though it wasn¡¯t superior too, but Hajime didn¡¯t let loose the roar of fighting spirit like what he exchanged with Nointo once. And then as expected, he also didn¡¯t take a plunge into ¡®Limit Break¡¯.

    It didn¡¯t reach Kouki¡¯s attack. No matter how fast it became, no matter how strong it got, it didn¡¯t even graze Hajime.

    The reason was simple. The user¡¯s mental area was inexperienced, on top of that it was dull. The attack was frenzied andcked calmness, the attack was merely wanting to crush the opponent and soaked in joy. Something like that, against anyone, in any kind of ce, would surely not reach.

    And, at that time, a part of the ice wall behind Kouki melted and an entrance of a passage opened. Hajime sent his gaze there while warding off Kouki¡¯s war cry and vilification, there Yue and others, all the members came out.

    Seeing Hajime and Kouki¡¯s fight, their eyes opened wide and they stood still with a dumbfounded look. However, Kouki didn¡¯t even notice them at all, he was merely scattering his hatred and killing intent earnestly in order to kill Hajime.

    ¡°If only, if only you weren¡¯t here, everything will go well! Kaori and also Shizuku would belong to me forever! I would have saved this world as a hero! You, you are the one that messed up everything!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though you are a killer-. Even though you easily abandoned others-. There is no way someone who is the worst can be liked by people!¡±

    ¡°¡­ And so, I brainwashed them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! There is no other exnation except that! Kaori and Shizuku, and Yue and Shia and Tio too, everyone was brainwashed and yed around by you. Sooner orter you are going to brainwash Ryuutaro and Suzu too, aren¡¯t you!? I won¡¯t let you. I am a hero. I¡¯ll save everyone from your hand, I¡¯ll take back everything, everything! You are not needed anymore-!¡±

    That scream was also audible to Yue and others too. The eyes of Yue and Shia narrowed dangerously, and Tio frowned in displeasure. In contrast, Kaori covered his mouth with both hands from the shock she received. She didn¡¯t even have any word toward the absurd grievance of his childhood friend that was too egoist. Ryuutaro and Suzu were also the same, they were staring in a daze at Kouki while beingpletely stiff.

    Hajime made a long sigh inside his heart thinking that this was really one troublesome guy while transmitting ¡®Telepathy¡¯ to Yue and others.

    {Looks like you all are safe too.}

    {¡­ Nn. All good. Rather than that, what¡¯s with that idiot?}

    {That¡¯s right. He is saying a really reprehensible thing.}

    Yue and Shia returned back to a tone that felt angry. Their beloved person was cursed unfavorably and in the end was dered as unneeded. In addition, they inadvertently also couldn¡¯t stomach Kouki calling them without an honorific.

    Hajime leaked out a small smile at the two.

    {To exin it simply, he lost to his false image and now he is in the middle of venting his anger with his convenient interpretation in full throttle. He took in his false image and his strength was raised. Looks like he can clear the trial if he regains himself, but¡­ that looks impossible. Even Yaegashi, she tried to persuade him but in the end, she ended up like that.}

    Hajime threw a kick at Kouki¡¯s knee to make him flinch while sending his gaze at Shizuku¡¯s direction. Yue and others whose attention were lured by Hajime also sent their gazes there and discovered the fainted Shizuku.

    {Shizuku-chan!}

    {She wasn¡¯t hit directly. She shouldn¡¯t be seriously wounded, but for the moment, look at her Kaori.}

    {Oh, of course! Leave it to me!}

    Kaori who was petrified recovered her senses when she saw Shizuku¡¯s figure and she rushed at her in panic.

    That motion finally made Kouki notice the existence of Yue and the others too. He took distance from Hajime while turning his gaze at them with wide eyes, next he smiled widely at them.

    ¡°Everyone, you all came. Wait a little for me. I swear that I¡¯ll beat this guy and release everyone right now.¡±

    Kouki¡¯s words made Yue, Shia, and Tio go past displeasure and now they directed a pitying gaze at him. In exchange, Ryuutaro and Suzu came back to their senses and they yelled desperately.

    ¡°Just what are you saying, Kouki? What the hell! Come back to your senses!¡±

    ¡°Kouki-kun, pull yourself together! The one that you must defeat isn¡¯t Nagumo-kun, it¡¯s yourself!¡±

    Hearing those heartfelt yells of the two, instead of being happy, Kouki¡¯s expression turned into rage. As expected, the target of that rage was Hajime.

    ¡°¡­ Nagumo. Don¡¯t tell me, you have even brainwashed Ryuutaro and Shizuku? Just how rotten are you? How much you are going to steal from me until you are satisfied?!

    Ah, I see. I understand right now. Even Eri¡­ that was your work, huh? I thought that it was strange that she changed like that. But, if that was because of your brainwashing, then everything makes sense.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense you know, idiot.¡±

    ¡°Making excuses thiste is just unsightly. I¡¯ll make you atone for your sin for sure.¡±

    ¡°I think that idiocy to your level is already a big enough sin, though¡­¡±

    Kouki screamed and raised his twin holy swords. A torrent of magic power fiercely whirled. The surrounding ground was blown away just from the waves and the ceiling was obliterated. It seemed that he nned to unleash ¡®Heaven Might¡¯ using the tremendous magic power.

    ¡°There is no way I¡¯m going to wait for you, you know.¡±

    With an exasperated expression, Hajime took out a B from ¡®Treasure Warehouse¡¯ and threw it to Kouki. Because he was in the middle of charging, Kouki waste in dodging and he got splendidly entangled, he was fixed in ce with both his hands bounded immobile in the air.

    ¡°Ugh, you coward. But, just this much-¡°

    It seemed that a viin that couldn¡¯t read the mood was a coward. Kouki insulted Hajime while raising his magic power even more in an attempt to escape from B. But as long as it wasn¡¯t Nointo then it shouldn¡¯t be possible to escape from it in several seconds, in that time Hajime had finished charging.

    Yes, in Hajime¡¯s hand a rifle with a shape that resembled Scgen was grasped before anyone was aware. What was different from Scgen was its caliber. Its firing mouth that could be filled with a basket ball smoothly was wide open.

    A lump of red magic power shining brilliantly was converged in thatrge firing mouth.

    Magic power cannon ¡®Grenzen¡¯??a pure magic power bombardment artifact. From his experience in Merujiine Undersea Ruins, there was also some situation where a pure magic power attack would be useful, so Hajime learned and created this. Although until now, there was no chance to use it, so it was something that was shelved.

    The derivative of ¡®Magic Power Maniption¡¯ that was ¡®Magic Power Emission¡¯,¡®Magic Power Compression¡¯, ¡®Remote Control¡¯, also ¡®High-Speed Magic Power Recovery¡¯ and its derivative ¡®Magic Source Absorption¡¯, all those skills were used as a base and included into the magic power cannon. It focused not just Hajime¡¯s magic power but also the magic power of the outside world,bined with gravity magic so it couldpress that magic power. The more thepressed magic power was then the more the amount of magic power of the target would be blown away.

    And then right now the amount of the focused magic power was in the amount that would easily surpass ten thousand if it was converted into a status number. No matter how much Kouki had been strengthened outside of the proper track, Kouki was continuously consuming magic power thoroughly with all his might. The result was something that could be easily understood.

    ¡°Even if you deny your own words, at the very least you should ept Yaegashi¡¯s words.¡±

    Hajime said that and aimed the focused magic power at Kouki who was opening his eyes wide in panic, and then the trigger was pulled.

    ¡°You-, if only you were not here-. I??¡±

    The scream that was filled with Kouki¡¯s hatred resonated. The next moment, a red sh that resembled Scgen traced a spiral, turning into a bombardment that rushed at Kouki, and his figure waspletely swallowed without any spot spared.

    Shizuku who was healed by Kaori had opened her eyes, and then Ryuutaro and Suzu gulped audibly. The silent bombardment that didn¡¯t make any roar or destruction dyed the spacious room with a vivid red, and the ice wall was sparkling like a ga. In a certain meaning, it was a spectacle that could be called fantastical.

    Before long the thick sh thinned down, it melted into the air and dispersed. After that, it was as expected there was no trace of destruction at all, and Kouki appeared without any wound. The binding due to the B had been released.

    *karan-! karan-!*

    The stiff sound resonated. It was the sound of Kouki dropping his two holy swords. At the same time, the ck holy sword flickered while disappearing. Looking at it, Kouki¡¯s eye that was reddish-ck also returned to normal, his hair also recovered its original color. Reddish-ck veins also disappeared from the holy armor. It appeared that he hadpletely returned to normal.

    ¡°My, my strength is vanishing¡­ uu, again, still again¡­ I will take back, everything¡­¡±

    Hajime¡¯s magic power cannon had blown away the factor of the false image nesting inside Kouki. Matching with his return to his original appearance, the magic power had also stopped welling up from inside. Right now, Kouki could only feel the slight magic power just before it dried up.

    Kouki was desperately tying down his consciousness that even now was going to sink into darkness while repeating talk in delirium. And then he was trying to pick up his holy sword even while staggering.

    There Hajime who had stored back Grenzen into ¡®Treasure Warehouse¡¯ approached, he grasped Kouki¡¯s cor and lifted him up. ¡°Release me!¡± Kouki yelled angrily, but the mping hand was too strong that he could only groan.

    Seeing Hajime¡¯s dangerous look, Ryuutaro thought that Kouki was going to get killed and he was about to jump, but he was stopped by Tio. Tio smiled as though to say that it would be okay.

    Hajime lifted up Kouki while he sent his gaze at Kaori and Shizuku who were cuddling close to each other. Kaori and also Shizuku were directing Hajime painful and pleading gazes. Hajime sighed deeply looking at those two and he shrugged his shoulders with an air of ¡®really it can¡¯t be helped¡¯. The expression of the two softened gently.

    Hajime who turned at Kouki again threw words with calm but clearly resounding tone while everyone was watching.

    ¡°Start over your life from the beginning once more, you stupid, foolish idiot.¡±

    Right after, Hajime¡¯s right hand, his bare fist, captured Kouki¡¯s face. It was merely a clenched straight fist.

    *GOGA-!* Such sound resonated, and like that Kouki was struck into the ground and his consciousness was easily cut off, but the whites of his eyes were barely open.

    Kaori and Shizuku rushed close, and the other members too.

    Hajime looked at the fainted Kouki while wondering if his ¡°Let¡¯s Increase the Meat Shield in Preparation of the Worst Case That There is a lot of Nointo Strategy¡± was actually cursed. He scratched at his cheek while sighing deeply at how troublesome this was.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    <strong>The Last Age of the God Magic</strong>

    ¡°It seems that everyone survived safely¡­ Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Wa, wait, wait! If Kouki-kun is not healed¡­¡±

    Hajime urged everyone to go ahead while unhesitatingly ignoring Kouki who had fainted and was spread-eagled with the white of his eyes exposed. Kaori stopped him while rushing towards Kouki in a panic. It seemed that she wanted a bit of time for healing.

    When Kaori examined him, Kouki¡¯s body was even more ragged than his appearance suggested. On top of using the derivative of ¡®Limit Break¡¯, the ¡®Supreme Break¡¯, for a long period, Kouki also took in the reddish ck magic monster-like power into his body and then further raised his specs forcefully.

    As the result, just like Hajime who once ate the flesh and blood of monster and experienced the breakdown of his body, atrocious damage was umting throughout Kouki¡¯s body. Also because Kouki even took in the rejection of his negative emotion to increase his ability, his mind was also damaged from the mental burden to a degree that one couldn¡¯t ignore.

    With regeneration magic and hermon healing magic, if it was Kaori, then she could immediately heal Kouki¡¯s body. Even so, it was a delicate work that couldn¡¯t fail, so Kaori wanted a bit of time. Above all, the damage to Kouki¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t be seen by eyes, it needed to be treated even more carefully. If the healing failed and Kouki opened his eyes only to became a person who would joviallyugh ¡°HAHAHA-!!¡± or something else, that would also be troubling.

    However, toward Kaori, Hajime made aint without even trying to hide his reluctant expression.

    ¡°¡­ Spare me from you healing himpletely. It¡¯s fine as long as he is not dead, right? Just make him faint for a while.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why¡­ aa, yes, it¡¯s better like that, I guess?¡±

    For a moment, Kaori tilted her head in doubt, but she immediately guessed Hajime¡¯s thinking and frowned with a troubled look.

    ¡°Oi Nagumo, I understand that you cannot stomach Kouki but¡­ you see¡­¡±

    ¡°Nagumo-kun¡­¡±

    In contrast, Ryuutaro and Suzu thought that Hajime said that because he didn¡¯t think well of Kouki. However, after they looked at Kouki¡¯s appearance just now, they couldn¡¯t protest strongly. So, as expected, they made a weak and troubled expression.

    Shizuku looked sad somehow. Her look was unrted with Hajime¡¯s unwillingness to aid Kouki¡¯s recovery, but it was directed at Kouki himself. The current appearance of her childhood friend that had been like family since they were still children was just really really sad.

    Hajime looked at Ryuutaro and Suzu who while being lost for words still sent him pleading looks for Kouki¡¯s recovery. He then made an expression disying just how troublesome it was without showing even a bit of hostility and pointed to Kouki while speaking his mind.

    ¡°You guys, just think of how troublesome it will be after that over there is healedpletely.¡±

    ¡°Troublesome? ¡­ ah.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Taniguchi understands, huh? Listen well. Amanogawa couldn¡¯t clear this trial. He averted his eyes from himself and the result was him exploding at me. Even if he woke up now, that still won¡¯t change. And so¡­¡±

    ¡°It will be just like now again, won¡¯t it¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Well, just now it was also because of his false image¡¯s influence and also his bad habit of convenient interpretation spurring him on, so even if he wakes up, perhaps he won¡¯t rampage right away, but¡­¡±

    Hajime dropped his eyes on thepass he took from his pocket while continuing.

    ¡°The deepest part is just close. Maybe this is thest trial already, but I cannot say for sure that there is anything else ahead. There is nothing more irritating than to be attacked from behind when something happens.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Haa, be grateful that he still has his life, that¡¯s it, huh.¡±

    Even Ryuutaro sighed deeply while nodding ¡°Can¡¯t be helped¡± at Hajime¡¯s words. And then simr like Shizuku, he sent an earnestly sad gaze at Kouki.

    Beside Ryuutaro and Shizuku, Yue directed a gaze as though looking at a trash and whispered to herself.

    ¡°¡­ Rather, it¡¯s better to just leave him alone here.¡±

    ¡°No, no, Yue-san. Rather let¡¯s deal the finishing blow.¡±

    ¡°The two of thou¡­ it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand the feeling but restrain thyself. The hero is dealt with a nightmare having pinpoint killing intent like that on him, see.¡±

    Shia whispered even more dangerous things in session and began to tap Doryukken on her shoulder. Her gaze was exactly like a certain person with self-employed profession and arrow attached to the head (TN: Don¡¯t know what reference this is). With an expression that couldn¡¯t say anything, Tio looked at Kouki who was beginning to groan ¡°uu¡± while trickling cold sweat. Perhaps he was attacked by a neck reaper rabbit and a vampire inside his dream.

    It seemed that Yue and Shia were still irritated by being called without honorific and Kouki¡¯s vilification of Hajime.

    Hajime was exasperated even while his cheeks loosened happily towards Yue and Shia. And then he approached the side of the two and put his hands on their shoulders to soothe them. Yue and Shia turned to look over their shoulder and guessed that those hands were stopping them. Their expression became a little dissatisfied.

    ¡°Hold back just like Tio said. If not, then there is no meaning in me doing something as troublesome as letting him live.¡±

    ¡°Muu¡­ if that¡¯s what Hajime says.¡±

    ¡°You are keeping your life, for now, damn hero.¡±

    As expected, Shia was a little ck.

    Both of them sent a nce at Kouki who was still having a nightmare and immediately averted their gaze before they hugged Hajime fawningly. Yue was nuzzling her cheek at Hajime¡¯s stomach, and Shia was leaning her cheek on Hajime¡¯s chest silently with her eyes closed pleasantly. Her rabbit ears were flopping *wassa wassa*, and her rabbit tail was happily shaking *furi furi*.

    Various things happened with both of them, so their break didn¡¯t work now that they were reunited with Hajime as theypletely behaved like a spoiled child. Inside their heads sounded something like ¡°Aa, I¡¯m healed (desuu)¡±. (TN: The desu refer to Shia. She usually talks politely and has desu attached on her sentence.)

    Yue and Shia clung at Hajime rubbingly and pressingly as though they were trying to absorb Hajime factor into their whole body. Looking at them, Hajime guessed ¡°They are acting really spoiled huh, did something happen?¡± And then with a smile that was dyed with happiness somewhere in it, he patted the back of the two soothingly. The two embraced Hajime happily even further. It was the invocation of super pink space. It was fifty percent more than usual.

    Being hit by that pink color, Tio approached unsteadily. She put her finger on her lips longingly and looked at Hajime fixedly. It was a lovely gesture that really tickled a man¡¯s heart.

    Tio was also an importantrade for Hajime that didn¡¯t change. In thisbyrinth that was burdening the mind strongly, surely Tio was also exhausted, Hajime sent Tio a kind gaze¡­

    ¡°Annoying. Don¡¯t look over here.¡±

    ¡°-!? Haa haa, an attack thatpletely destroys the ce¡¯s mood¡­ nn¡­ what a discerning master¡­ ahn¡­ but, I feel like crying a little.¡±

    A pervert that felt it even when she understood that it was no good. She embraced her own body while her thighs were rubbing at each other fidgetingly. However, it was also her true feeling of wanting to be added to the circle simr to Yue and Shia, so her eyes were a little teary.

    Looking at such a Tio, Hajime shrugged his shoulders feeling that it couldn¡¯t be helped, his hand beckoned ¡®here here¡¯. Immediately, Tio went ¡°waai¡± like a young child and rushed at Hajime¡¯s back with a wide smile.

    Dropping down and then raising up¡­ Hajime who was able to naturally use the carrot and stick properly was in enough possession of the factor to be a pervert¡¯s master. Though the person would surely deny that vehemently.

    The pink space that thickened, even more, making Ryuutaro and Suzu avert their gaze as though they were going to puke sugar. But ahead of their gaze was another factor that might increase the sugar content even more while sending nces at Hajime and co. with an impatient look.

    ¡°Uu, I got ate start¡­ The healing is¡­ it¡¯s fine already with this yep! Hajime-kun!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Wait Kaori! Thatst thing, it felt like something really irresponsible¡­¡±

    Kaori who treated Kouki until there was no danger to his life, in the end, went ¡°Ei!¡± and threw a healing light at Kouki, and then leapt at the pink space of Hajime and co. Kouki who received a healing that was brimming with irresponsibleness twitched. He looked a little pitiful.

    Kaori was rushing with a pitter-patter and tried to hug Hajime without stopping, but she received nonchnt obstruction from Yue. A pebble of wind was shot with god speed and aimed at Kaori¡¯s forehead. However, Kaori dodged that just with a light shake of her head and embraced the arm of Hajime beside Yue.

    Naturally, the sensation of the arm that was hugging Yue disappeared. Yue¡¯s smiling face that only looked like it was smiling while not smiling was directed at Kaori. Kaori too returned a smile that seemed to ask ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±. Just like usual, phantom lightning from a dragon and a hannya mask red at each other from close range.

    A low-temperature space was formed together with the pink space, Ryuutaro and Suzu averted their eyes with different meaning this time. Inside such an atmosphere, it was only Shizuku who for the moment confirmed that Kouki¡¯splexion and breathing had returned to normal. His pulse was also beating normally. When she was convinced that there was no danger to his life she sighed in relieve.

    ¡°Ryuutaro. Can you carry Kouki?¡±

    ¡°No prob¡­ So, it¡¯s only Kouki who is no good. He is going to be down, huh.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ but, it¡¯s also still unclear whether Suzu and you two passed¡­ Besides! As long as we are alive we can take the challenge no matter how many times!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ He did a really stupid thing but, if he is alive I can also wallop himter. Well, if this guy got to go ¡®one more time¡¯, then I¡¯ll apany him till the end. Just like usual.¡±

    ¡°Yep yep!¡±

    The expression of Ryuutaro who carried Kouki clouded while thinking of Kouki. Suzu was also almost caught by that mood, but then she disyed her mood making act and livened up their feelings. Ryuutaro immediately burst into a grin of sympathy too.

    Shizuku stared at those two with a smile. Her look was exactly like a mother¡­

    Although, she wasn¡¯t that Shizuku who only kept wracking her brain for her surrounding and concealed her emotion anymore. She had decided to stop that way of living by only eptance without even realizing it herself.

    Therefore, she directed a gaze that was filled with extraordinary heat without hiding it toward Hajime who was crowded and fawned by four beautiful girls and woman. The one who sharply noticed that gaze was Tio. ¡°Oho?¡± She tilted her head like that while looking at Shizuku observingly. Yue and Kaori were constraining each other while Shia was busy intermediating the two so they still weren¡¯t in the state to notice.

    Shizuku put her hand on her chest to affirm the feeling she realized from the trial and her new determination. And then, she clenched her fist tightly as though to grasp something important. From that gesture, Tio guessed what was inside Shizuku¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I say¡­ fufu. Do your best, I guess I have to say that here.¡±

    ¡°Aa? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, master heard that? Fufu, what, that¡¯s only a meager support for a maiden with worrying habit there.¡±

    Hearing the whisper of Tio who was embracing him from behind, Hajime asked back with a doubtful look, and then such answer was returned to him.

    For a moment, Hajime frowned wondering what that meant, but Tio was looking at the beyond when he looked over his shoulder, and then he understood when ahead of Tio¡¯s gaze he saw Shizuku who was encouraging herself. After all, Hajime heard that extremely nonchnt confession of Shizuku to him. There was no way he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°¡­ Oi oi, don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    The cheeks of Shizuku whose eyes met Hajime¡¯s were quickly dyed crimson, the next moment she approached with a determined expression. Suzu and Ryuutaro who shouldered Kouki who had no way to guess what was inside Shizuku¡¯s heart followed her.

    And then at the side where Shia was hugging??the spot that faced at Kaori, Shizuku stopped her feet. Her position was excessively close with Hajime. That position almost glued at Hajime¡¯s left hand that was holding Shia¡¯s waist.

    With Shizuku, that close, the members other than Tio also noticed Shizuku¡¯s state. ¡°Mu?¡± They directed her fishy look.

    For a moment, Shizuku¡¯s eyes met Kaori¡¯s. At that moment, Kaori discerned Shizuku¡¯s heart because she was her best friend and her eyes opened wide. Although it wasn¡¯t because of the feeling that Shizuku harbored, but it was because she was surprised at Shizuku¡¯s state that didn¡¯t even try to hide it.

    During that time, Shizuku¡¯s gaze returned to Hajime, and she spun words from her slightly trembling lips.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun, thank you for saving Kouki.¡±

    ¡°I just punched him out, though?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, right? It¡¯s for Kaori and a bit for me. About twenty-percent, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, something like that.¡±

    ¡®Fufu¡¯ Shizuku smiled. Looking at the dialogue of the two that connected with each other somehow, Yue mumbled ¡°mumu-¡°, Shia leaked a murmur of ¡°Aa, is it, finally?¡± in realization. And then Kaori, she didn¡¯t really say anything, she was merely sending Shizuku a gentle gaze.

    ¡°Really, when you say that you will protect, you will protect even the heart, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°There is a line even in my heart. It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll do it for everything.¡±

    ¡°I know that. But, I, we don¡¯t lose our childhood friend in the end. He is really a troubling guy in various things, a big idiot that disyed that kind of disgraceful behavior but¡­ but, even so, he is still like a family.¡±

    Toward Shizuku who was showing eyes where sadness and gratitude were entangled, Hajime shrugged his shoulders with an expression that couldn¡¯t say anything. If he had to speak honestly, he wanted to just kill Kouki with a snap also for the sake of severing the potential trouble in the future (it was doubtful whether it would happen or not though), but looking at Shizuku right now, also at Kaori¡¯s expression, he could think that letting Kouki live was the right thing.

    At the very least,pared to having the seed of nightmare of the childhood friend they were raised with killed by the man they were in love with right in front their eyes in this world far away from their homnd, shouldering the trouble that Kouki might bring wasn¡¯t anything big, Hajime thought. At the same time, the strength of Shizuku¡¯s feeling who could still feel sad even after looking at that figure of Kouki, ¡°As expected from a worldly-wise woman¡± Hajime couldn¡¯t help but holding such a feeling of half admiration and half exasperation.

    No, even Ryuutaro and Suzu, it would be a lie if they said that they weren¡¯t disillusioned at all, but even so, their feeling of sadness was the biggest feeling. This showed just how much things had piled up between them until now.

    If it was the people who didn¡¯t have a strong rtionship with Kouki?for example, the ssmates that even now were in the Heilig Kingdom or thedies that favored Kouki, there was no doubt they would be easily disillusioned and turned away. In the rtionship of these childhood friends, there was a deep bond that was more than a simple word. That was exactly something in the degree that could be said as ¡®the same like family¡¯.

    (If Yaegashi is the mother, then Amanogawa is just like a difficult child huh¡­)

    Without even guessing that Hajime was holding a little impolite impression like that, Shizuku faced Kaori with strong eyes while listening to the sound of her heartbeat that was rapidly heightening from nervousness. There, Kaori returned a really gentle and soft smile as though she had understood everything.

    It was as though she was pushing from behind at Shizuku¡¯s determination. No, it was undoubtedly a warm cheering yell from a best friend. Shizuku felt her chest tighten strongly while feeling a deep emotion where she wanted to cry out very much, she nodded a little. And then, once more she directed to Hajime a heated gaze that might scald the person that was looked, and she spun her words.

    ¡°¡­ It was the first time I relied on someone like that, but it felt really pleasant. Thank you for that too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Even though you threatened me easily.¡±

    The redness that dyed Shizuku¡¯s cheeks deepened. What she said about relying on wasn¡¯t about having Hajime carrying her, she meant about him making her relieved that she could entrust her heart to him. That she could be fast asleep even with thunderous sounds raging was a good proof. And to go as far as calling that ¡®pleasant¡¯, certainly it couldn¡¯t be helped that she became red.

    The gap with her normally dignified atmosphere was really terrific. Without anyone noticing, even her hand was touching Hajime¡¯s left arm gently. The hand wasn¡¯t even clutching, it was really just touching, but on the contrary, it was expressing her feeling of wanting to touch Hajime even just for a little.

    By the way, Hajime¡¯s tsukkomi was ignored like air. A person that couldn¡¯t read the atmosphere would be the atmosphere (air).

    Shizuku thought that her heart was going to explode from all the gazes that gathered on her, even so, the determination was residing in her eyes, and then, she earnestly conveyed her feeling with those trembling lips.

    ¡°Tha, that¡¯s why this is my thanks. A, also this is the proof that what I said at that time isn¡¯t, a, a joke.¡±

    Shizuku faced Hajime who couldn¡¯t take any action because he was being embraced by Yue and co, at the same time she stood on her tiptoes. Her heels rose to the limit, the hand that touched at Hajime¡¯s arm grasped tightly. And then, Shizuku whose body leaned forward by activating even ¡®No Beat¡¯, those lovely lips that nobody was permitted to touch touched¡­ Hajime¡¯s cheek.

    The outrageously soft sensation was transmitted on Hajime¡¯s cheek. A little vapor and burning heated breath tickled not just Hajime¡¯s cheek but even his heart. The contact was just an instant. However, that kiss certainly conveyed Shizuku¡¯s boiling heart.

    *whomp* Behind Shizuku a sound of something heavy dropped resounded. Actually, Ryuutaro who was shocked by Shizuku¡¯s action unintentionally dropped Kouki¡¯s body that made such sound, but there was no way Shizuku had the spare energy to notice that. Rather, no one noticed it.

    Shizuku was looking down with all her skin dyed with so much red that it reflexively made one doubt if she was actually going to explode. Hajime had a distant look thinking what was the deal with the sensation remaining on his cheek. Even so thinking that there was no way he could ignore this, so he tried to open his mouth, but before that Shizuku raised her face with strength filling her eyes.

    ¡°Yue, Shia, Tio¡­ Kaori. In this trial, I realized many things. About my bad habit, and the emotion that I am feeling right now too. He already, has Yue and others, above all he is the person my best friend loved¡­ I think that I am the lowest. But¡­¡±

    Shizuku lost her words. There Kaori gave words with expression and tone filled with affection.

    ¡°Shizuku-chan¡­ it¡¯s fine. You are not the worst or anything. Because it¡¯s a matter of heart you know? It¡¯s something that cannot be helped at all. Rather than that, Shizuku-chan who will prioritize other people than yourself is now, trying to have your own way, this Shizuku-chan makes me happy.¡±

    ¡°Kaori¡­¡±

    Perhaps she would make Kaori have unpleasant thoughts, by some chance she would make her sad, even though Shizuku knew well that Kaori wasn¡¯t someone of that nature but she couldn¡¯t help but feel fear, yet hearing Kaori¡¯s words which were filled with overflowing kindness without a speck of shadow made Shizuku able to rx his stiffened shoulders.

    Looking carefully, although Yue looked displeased, but it didn¡¯t appear that she intend to cut in, she then stared at Shizuku while shrugging her shoulders. And then, she slightly showed a daring smile. The same like when with Kaori, she was saying that she would ept the challenge. Shia too was helplessly shrugging her shoulders with one of her eyes closed. Tio looked like she was having fun.

    Such Yue and co and Kaori made Shizuku showed a natural smile without any stiffness, with calmness but overflowing determination, she put her feeling into her words and dered.

    ¡°I, like Nagumo-kun¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯ll do my best for my own sake.¡±

    The refreshed smile of Shizuku who said that was something so lovely and pretty that charmed everyone there. Exactly like her name, like a drop of morning dew that was illuminated by the light of rising sun, or possibly, like a drop that overflowed from the berry, that smile was sparkling radiantly with a sweet fragrance. (TN: Shizuku means drop/drip/trickle in Japan)

    ¡°Fufu, Shizuku-chan, you are really cute there¡­ Yosh, from now on in order to win against the Yue-Shia pair, let¡¯s oppose them with the childhood friends pair! We are going to fight from now on!¡±

    ¡°Ee? Kaori, geez-. But, fufu, indeed perhaps that is better. It¡¯s like I and Kaori monopolizing the left and right of Nagumo-kun.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shizuku, I had the premonition that it would be like this one day. I will consign you, together with Kaori to oblivion.¡±

    ¡°Yue-san, oblivion is no good. But, if you are talking about monopolizing, then there is no way we will draw back! We ept the challenge, Shizuku-san!¡±

    Yue and co made a noisy ruckus. Hajime who still hugged and couldn¡¯t move still looked far away. It was because there was no sign that they would ask him about his opinion. ¡°Normally, isn¡¯t it the person confessed that replied?¡± Even while thinking of such question, he couldn¡¯t put a tsukkomi. Because this was something usual. Because he understood it was pointless.

    For the girls surrounding Hajime, in the first ce other than Yue the assumption was they were rejected, but even so they were determined to get close to Hajime. Speaking clearly, at first Hajime was unable to understand the feeling of such girls including Shia, but when he thought about how he had been made to surrender by Shia like this, he couldn¡¯t say anyint after this far.

    ¡°¡­ Nou, master. How should I react when I am nonchntly left out like this? They art roused up with the pair confrontation but¡­¡±

    ¡°Your character is the most entric, right.¡±

    The weight on his back increased. Tio was leaning in while whispering sadly. In response Hajime¡¯s reply was careless. Rather than that, Hajime wanted the two sides sandwiching him in between to stop arguing about how much they loved Hajime, that was what he thought from the bottom of his heart. He was busy thinking of how to stop the heated Yue and co.

    ¡°¡­ So Shizuku too? Just how this happen that Nagumo. No, really I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°Hawawa, even Shizushizu has fallen¡­ Nagumo-kun you womanizer! What to do, if even Suzu fall without realizing it then¡­. together with Onee-sama, do, doing thing like this and that-! ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡­ fumu, that¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°Oi, get back to your sense Suzu. I don¡¯t want to be alone in this strange space.¡±

    Ryuutaro sighed in exasperation at Suzu who was pondering with her hand supporting her chin. And then, he noticed that there was no weight on his back and he picked up Kouki back in panic.

    ¡°Haa¡­ Kouki. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand your feeling you know. Certainly, I cannotin anything even if you got carried away by your fake.¡±

    Withplicated expression, Ryuutaro murmured with a small voice even while knowing that it wouldn¡¯t reach the ear of his best friend. When Kouki woke up, what kind of action he would take¡­ imagining that, he hardened his resolve for the worst case to stop Kouki without fail as his best friend so that he wouldn¡¯t make the mistake for the second time.

    ¡°¡­ I see. Yue¡¯s memory¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn.¡±

    While walking through the new passage that appeared in Kouki¡¯s room, Yue talked about the discrepancy in her memory at Hajime. And then she talked without hiding anything about how perhaps herself was a unique existence more than she thought, and maybe in the future something that her uncle feared would ur.

    Yue took Hajime¡¯s hand and hugged tightly while looking up at Hajime questioningly. However, she didn¡¯t find the serious expression that she expected there. Rather, Hajime was returning an exasperated at Yue, causing her to blink her eyes.

    ¡°What to say, that talk is already far toote at this point of time isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn? ¡­ By any chance, Hajime noticed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, yeah. If Yue¡¯s immortality is absolute, then I can be more at peace of mind but¡­ if that¡¯s not the case then that¡¯s the most important matter that concerns the life and death of my lover, how your automatic regeneration won¡¯t activate if you are in an exhausted state. Then, even though there are many ways to cause magic power to be exhausted, why were those bunches could only seal Yue and nothing else? That¡¯s just obvious question, right? After all, if I understand the reason then perhaps I can make Yue to absolutely not die.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hajime.¡±

    ¡°Even if I say that, based on what we talked when we were at the abyss, it felt like Yue didn¡¯t remember about that anyway right? You were in a daze from the sudden betrayal and when you noticed you were already sealed you said.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why. Rather than dredging up that doubtful point forcefully from your memory to investigate, I thought it¡¯s just better if I simply do something about it. Perhaps by any chance, you don¡¯t remember it because it¡¯s a painful memory. In the end, no matter what kind of existence Yue is, my conclusion won¡¯t change¡­ I won¡¯t hand over Yue to anyone if it¡¯s for that sake then I¡¯ll do anything. If someone tries to steal Yue from me, then no matter what kind of existence, no matter what kind of situation, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±

    Perhaps imagining a vision of being separated from Yue, Hajime looked straight ahead while his eyes were ring fiercely toward an unseen enemy. In the end, it was the usual conclusion of ¡°Don¡¯t mind about the small thing! If there is any hindrance, then just ughter them all!¡± The truth was it was really simple and clear.

    Toward such Hajime whose affection and desire to monopolize Yue was exposed out and in to see, Yue¡¯s eyes turned so moist that even now they looked like they would burst. With a gaze filled with so much heat that it seemed to burn, Yue stared at Hajime wholeheartedly, and then¡­ *gabacho!* Yue jumped while hugging at Hajime¡¯s neck, her lips were going to devour??but,

    ¡°¡­ Shizuku, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    A ck sheath was thrust before her eyes. It was pushed out between Hajime and Yue, obstructing Yue¡¯s kiss. Yue traced the source of the pushed out ck katana and stared reproachfully and asked at the source Shizuku.

    Shizuku¡¯s gaze was wandering around restlessly, it seemed that rather than obstructing intentionally she did that reflexively.

    ¡°E, err¡­ you see, we still haven¡¯t even confirmed that the trial of the greatbyrinth is over yet, right? That¡¯s why, I wonder if doing something like that is better to be put on hold forter, something like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ And the truth?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s envi¡­ not that. I as well¡­ not that. Let¡¯s pay attention to TPO, that¡¯s what I mean. Yep.¡± (TN: TPO=Time, ce, Order (?))

    Shizuku whose gaze was swimming around lied with a really unconvincing lie. Kaori beside her was ¡°To stop Yue¡¯s attack¡­ as expected from my Shizuku-chan!¡± she was giving Shizuku extremely high praise.

    ¡°Even though you say that, but it feels like someone kissed me normally just before, though?¡±

    Hajime looked back over his shoulder while talking to Shizuku teasingly. Immediately, Shizuku¡¯s cheeks blushed with vivid red autumn. ¡°Uu. That¡¯s, because, something that only I haven¡¯t done is¡­ lonely.¡± She leaked out such whisper that sounded like an excuse. There Tio continued the talk with further teasing.

    ¡°Although, it was only a ¡®chuu¡¯ at the cheek. If thou art swordsman, then how about gantly cutting in? The lips of master won¡¯t be stolen without some forcefulness thou know?¡±

    ¡°Ste, stealing or anything¡­ that¡¯s improper. Something like that, I think it has to be in a proper situation, it should be done with the mutual consent of both parties. That, if possible, if Nagumo-kun is the one that does it by his initiative¡­ I¡¯ll feel happy.¡±

    Reddened cheek, somewhat bowed head and the bashfully talking Shizuku. On her bosom was the ck katana that she had already drawn back?the present from Hajime, she hugged it tightly as though it was the expression of Shizuku¡¯s emotion of wanting to do something like that to the person himself.

    And then Shizuku¡¯s walking position was three step diagonally behind Hajime as though it had been already measured. Her gracefully following figure was just like a Yamato Nadeshiko (TN: Graceful in Japan could be spelled as shizushizu). With a momentary sh, the second part of Hajime¡¯s present to her that was the hair ornament was shining at the base of her trademark ponytail.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With continuing silence, Hajime was directing a staring gaze at Shizuku as though he was looking at a rare animal.

    Basically, the female camp that was surrounding Hajime was a carnivore with an assertive aspect. They are girls that wanted with all their might for Hajime to ept them. Therefore, hearing the word ¡®improper¡¯ just from one kiss made Hajime show his surprise with his eyes widened reflexively. ¡°Eh? A girl like this, really exists?¡± He was thinking like that inside his heart, it could be said that he was already considerable dyed by the color of Yue and co.

    Looking at that state of Hajime, Yue murmured. Even though it seemed to be a whisper, but her voice was transmitted enough to Shia and Kaori and the others too.

    ¡°¡­ What girl power. Yaegashi, is she a monster?¡±

    It seemed that Shizuku¡¯s girl power that Yue witnessed was really a cheat. For some reason, Kaori was looking at Yue with the tremendous triumphant look. And then, Shizuku who was showing a tremendous gap of atmosphere with her unease of getting showered by attention from surroundingpared to her usual dignified air was suddenly pushed out forcefully by Kaori as though to show her off.

    Yue groaned ¡°muh¡±, and then she pushed out Shia beside her. ¡°He? Wha, what is it?¡± Yue pped the rabbit ears of the troubled Shia using wind to further appeal at the appeal point even more while directing a fearless grin at Kaori.

    It appeared that they were doing partner showdown. ¡°My best friend is absolutely cute!¡± Such wordless confrontation was being unfolded right now.

    Such usual Yue and Kaori made Shia remonstrates them while showing a troubled smile. She tried to remonstrate them, but a vein appeared on her forehead seeing the two continuing to exchange sparking stare, she cut in between two while tapping Doryukken on her shoulder. A wordless pressure was spreading.

    Yue and Kaori drew back with a stiff smile. Shizuku was directing a respecting gaze at Shia. Truly, since they came into this greatbyrinth, Shia¡¯s growth was striking.

    Hajime was looking at the state of Shia and co, he then changed the talk while making an admiring expression.

    ¡°¡­ Nevertheless, you reached a draw with Yue who fought seriously. You also rebuked Yue strongly, I¡¯ve got to prepare a present for Shia like this.¡±

    ¡°Fue? I, is it fine?¡±

    Hajime smiled believing that Shia was the MVP for this time with how she scolded Yue¡¯s nonsense and made Yue revoked it with her strength. Shia who was praised suddenly looked happy even while getting flustered.

    ¡°¡­ Shia¡¯s p. It was the first time for me who had never been hit even by my parents. I cannot forget the pain running through my cheek. Wish to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yue-san, you are lightly holding a grudge, aren¡¯t you? Well, it¡¯s not like I have some special wish or anything. Everything has already been granted already. It¡¯s fine if Hajime-san gives me a handmade present. The matter with Yue-san was something that I did because I wanted to do it.¡±

    If it was in the past, Shia would yell things like ¡°Date!¡± or ¡°Take my first time!¡±, but now she didn¡¯t really get high-spirited overly, rather she was smiling happily while leaving the choice to Hajime.

    ¡°¡­ Whatposure¡­ so Shia has already turned into a formidable enemy that rivaled Yue. It was careless of me of all people.¡±

    ¡°E, err, Kaori? For some reason, your face looks like a character of a dramatic story you know?¡±

    ¡°Shizuku-chan, so that we can obtain thatposure, I think it¡¯s no good if we are contenting ourselves with our position as a challenger.¡±

    ¡°Err¡­¡±

    Theposed attitude of Shia made Kaori feel impatience. Her appearance with her arms crossed and one hand supporting her chin pondering was like a certain schr searching for the truth somewhere. Naturally, Shizuku was bewildered by her best friend¡¯s entricity.

    Looking at such a Shizuku, Kaori opened her eyes wide *kah!* and dered.

    ¡°Yes, we are not the challenger but we should be the attacker!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Kaori. You are getting tired you know? Let¡¯s calm down a little.¡±

    ¡°Shizuku-chan, when the conquer of the greatbyrinth is over, let¡¯s attack Hajime-kun when he is asleep with the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Really, just what are you saying!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. With the trial this time, I have grasped almost all the function of this body, so I think if it¡¯s with the two of us we will manage it somehow.¡±

    ¡°The thing that has to be done at all cost is about the way Kaori¡¯s head work. I beg you to pleasee back to your senses¡­¡±

    ¡°I, it will be the first time for both of us but¡­ let¡¯s have it plundered together okay, Shizuku-chan!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I wonder if I should hit you flying just like what Shia did.¡±

    Toward Kaori who was making clenched fists with both her hands while speaking her resolve with rough breathing ¡°Funsu!¡± and red cheeks, Shizuku began to seriously considered whether she should p her with a tired expression. It appeared that her worrying habit still didn¡¯t change even with the various things she had be unbounded from.

    ¡°¡­ Stop with the loveedy, we are proceeding forward.¡±

    ¡°Feeling this tired after we linked up, just what¡¯s with that.¡±

    Suzu and Ryuutaro¡¯s voice that sounded even more tired than Shizuku resounded in the passage, but it seemed that it didn¡¯t enter anyone¡¯s ear. This was after they had finished a serious trial of facing themselves, so perhaps it caused them to lose the restraint of their heart in various things.

    With that kind of feeling, they advanced forward with light atmosphere even while putting their guard up for ten minutes.

    The party finally arrived at the end of the road. On the ice wall of the end of the road, there was a magic circle carved there in the shape of heptagon where its tops were arranged with the crest of each greatbyrinths. When Hajime and others approached, it began to shine faintly. And then the whole wall was covered with something like a membrane of light. It was a phenomenon that really resembled the entrance of the greatbyrinth.

    When Hajime touched it lightly with his fingertips, a ripple spread as though a stone was thrown into water surface. As expected, it seemed that it was a teleport gate.

    Hajime turned behind and ran his gaze at all members, then he nodded. Yue and others nodded in response.

    And then Hajime and others lept into the light membrane all at once.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°¡­ It seems this time we aren¡¯t separated, huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Also that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it appears that we hath finally arrived.¡±

    ¡°What a pretty sanctuary.¡±

    When the light that dyed their sight cleared up, there was a wide space there.

    That beautiful quadrangle space that was supported by several thick ice pirs was made from ice just as expected. It wasn¡¯t ice with high reflection rate that could be mistaken as mirror like all the ice walls until now, but ice wall that was made from pure ice that was really transparent.

    And then what attracted their attention the most was the ground. It was overflowing with water that they had never seen at all since they came here. It appeared the temperature of this space wasn¡¯t that low. It seemed that a lot of spring water was flowing in, small fountains were put here and there on the spaciouske surface. Most likely there was also the hole where the water was flowing out.

    And then on such ake surface there was the floating floor in the shape of stepping stone that was made from ice. At the other side, ahead of that floor, there was a huge ice sanctuary. It was just right opposite the side where Hajime and others came out from. The foothold of floating ice was continuing until there on the quadrangleke surface.

    Because the water didn¡¯t freeze, Hajime experimented by taking off his cold protection artifact. The result was as expected, it was a cold space but it only felt cool and not freezing. Just as Tio said, there was no doubt that this ce was the deepest part of the [Ice and Snow Cavern]. Even for a ¡®liberator¡¯, surely, they would beg off to have a residence with extreme cold.

    ¡°¡­ We¡­ conquered it¡­ hic- ¡°

    ¡°Suzu-chan¡­ you did it.¡±

    Suzu was ovee by emotion and became teary eyed while looking at the sanctuary. In various meaning, she reached this achievement just barely. She failed, broke, but even so, she gritted her teeth and endured, and finally she reached the goal. It was natural for her to be moved. Kaori was gently putting her hand on Suzu¡¯s shoulder while also crying in sympathy.

    That deep emotion was also simrly felt by Ryuutaro. ¡°Heh,¡± He chuckled while something shining was gathering a little in his eyes.

    ¡°¡­ We did it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know how many times I almost died though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because every time you didn¡¯t think of the consequences and just charged.¡±

    ¡°Nooo, haha, well, the result is alright so ain¡¯t that fine.¡±

    When Shizuku pped lightly at Ryuutaro¡¯s arm, contrary to his words Ryuutaro averted his eyes awkwardly.

    With Hajime at the head, they used the ice foothold and advanced to the sanctuary. They managed to cross to the opposite shore without anything especially happened. A magic circle was drawn at a deep pool of the opposite shore. Nothing happened when they stepped on it, so thinking about it based on the position, perhaps it was a magic circle for a shortcut.

    The entrance of the sanctuary was arge double door, there a crest that resembled snow crystal was drawn. It was the crest of the liberator ¡®Vandol Shune¡¯. There was no sign of something like a seal or anything, when Hajime put his strength and pushed, it opened without resistance.

    ¡°Even though the appearance is a sanctuary, the inside is like a house, huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. It¡¯s like Oscar¡¯s hideout.¡±

    Ahead of the opened door, there was nothing at all like stained ss or altar like in church. In exchange, there was an entrance of the mansion with a chandelier made from ice hanging above. There was a corridor that continued inside and a stair that went to the second floor from two sides.

    Hajime used thepass and searched for the magic circle¡¯s location. ording to thepass, it seemed that it was at the inner part of the straight passage on the first floor. Everyone advanced to the inside following Hajime¡¯s lead. On the way, there were several rooms, so they tried to open the door, inside there was just normal furniture put there. The ice wall too when they tried to touch it only felt cool and not cold. Just like Hajime¡¯s cold protection artifact, surely there was some kind of cold protection measure applied to it.

    Like that, they advanced while admiring the inside of the mansion, and finally, they found a thick door.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    Hajime whispered that and opened the door without hesitation. Inside there was indeed the magic circle that was their aim.

    Everyone quickly entered into that magic circle. Just like usual, the inside of their brain was scrutinized and in the head of the people whosebyrinth capture was recognized, the age of the god¡¯s magic was engraved immediately.

    Thest of that??by acquiring the [Metamorphosis Magic], Shia and others looked at each other¡¯s face with their happiness in to see, at that time,

    ¡°Guu!? GaAAh!!¡±

    ¡°¡­ -, UuUUUUH!!¡±

    Screams filled with anguish resounded. Shia and others were startled and moved their gaze in that direction. Over there were the figures of Hajime and Yue on their knee while holding their head as though they were enduring fierce headache.

    ¡°Hajime-san!? Yue-san!?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, both of you!!¡±

    Shia and Shizuku raised shocked voices.

    ¡°Calm down! Kaori! Don¡¯t be befuddled!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes, I¡¯ll examine them immediately!¡±

    Tio¡¯s thunderous roar fell on the members that were all shook up from the sudden happening. The healing expert Kaori was also scolded before she returned to her senses.

    And then when she was about to examine in hurry, right after that,

    ¡°-a¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ nh.¡±

    Hajime and Yue that were sweating a lot seemed to be released from the unknown pain, strength left their body and they slumped down, they fainted just like that. Shia and Shizuku immediately supported them. Looking for their state, it appeared that the two of them fainted together.

    A burden to the degree that caused the two who had surpassed cheat character and reached bug level to faint¡­ just what in the world happened. Silence returned to the room and a dumbfounded atmosphere was flowing.

    ¡°For the time being, we have to rest the two of them¡­¡±

    The words of Tio (pervert), who became reliable with admirable calmness in this kind of time, made the confused members look at each other¡¯s faces.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    <strong>Magic¡¯s Depth</strong>

    The first-rate sensation he felt on his lips gradually led Hajime¡¯s consciousness to awaken.

    ¡°¡­ What are you doing Yue?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn? Wake up kiss.¡±

    There was such a lovely way to wake up someone in this world. For a part of that riajuu. (TN: Riajuu, a person who is satisfied with his real life. Damn riajuu, just explode)

    Hajime returned a light kiss at Yue who was lying down on top of him while kissing him, then he swept his gaze at the surroundings. What entered his sight was the familiar ice wall and a bed he was tucked in, and then several types of furniture.

    It seemed that he was inside the mansion made from ice at the deepest part of the Ice and Snow Cavern. While pondering that, Hajime returned his gaze to Yue who was staring at him with moist eyes from a really close range.

    ¡°¡­ So we were carried to a room somewhere because we passed out. Yue, what about the others?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, sorry. I woke up just now so I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hajime thought that Yue had surely woke up first and grasped the situation beforeing to wake him up, but his expectation was wrong. Hajime floated a troubled expression while once again asking Yue, who was still lying on top of him while making lovely gestures, her chin resting in her hands and her bare feet moving up and down in the air.

    ¡°¡­ How long have you been awake?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ about ten minutes ago?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, since then you have been in this position all along?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Because when my eyes opened Hajime was there.¡±

    ¡®Because a mountain is there.¡¯ While spouting out a line like a certain mountain climber somewhere, Yue pressed her lips *chuu* at Hajime.

    Before Hajime had confirmed that at the edge of his field of vision there was another bed. He also had confirmed that its sheets were disarrayed. In other words, after Yue woke up in the neighboring bed, rather than understanding the surrounding situation or trying to ask an exnation from the other members, she instead slipped into Hajime¡¯s bed. Regardless of his passed-out situation from an unexpected ident, she picked the choice of the lovely wakening up.

    She was shaken so much in thest trial to the degree that Shia scolded her, after that she finally reunited with Hajime and spoke about her worry, and just when she was about to kiss him with overflowing emotion, it was blocked by the girl power cheat character¡­ now the trial was over already, and her beloved person was sleeping beside her defenselessly¡­ because of that, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t hold back.

    Really, really, what a¡­ lovely lover she was, Hajime¡¯s eyes turned into a wild beast. Yue smiled bewitchingly ¡°Fufu- ¡°to such a Hajime. Her tongue licking her lips very seductively.

    ¡°Yue. It seems that I need a little more time before I wake up.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Then, until you are awake¡­ I¡¯ll do you.¡±

    <EN: Two pages of erotic intercourse redacted. Figured you guys wouldn¡¯t want to read that smut¡­trantion continues at the end of that¡­>

    Their lips piled up once more. Vivid sound colored with dampness resounded inside the room. At the same time, ¡°Nna¡±, a sweet gasping voice caught in the nose resounded.

    Just as it seemed that the two might do it until they got naked, at that time, a sound of the door opening was suddenly¡­

    ¡°Nn? You two woke up¡­ waittt, juust whaaat are you two doinggg-!¡±

    <EN: Just kidding¡­>

    The one who entered was Shia. Looking at Hajime and Yue who were entangled on top of the bed with their fiercely disarrayed clothes, her rabbit ears bristled *bosaa!*

    ¡°Shia? What¡¯s the¡­ Hajime-kun? Yue? Just what are you two doing I wonder? I wonder?¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    Behind Shia, Kaori who peeked her head in materialized a hannya mask behind her. Shizuku covered her red face with both her hands. However, following a clich¨¦, she didn¡¯t forget to peek between her fingers¡¯ gap. Since she became aware of her love to Hajime, she was also excessively conscious to that kind of act, but she couldn¡¯t help but hold interest.

    On the other hand, about Hajime and Yue who were interrupted before they went further, they directed their sight to those three while embracing each other. Then they immediately looked at each other, moved their gaze once more to the three, and said out words with splendid synchronization.

    ¡°Come back two hourster.¡± X2

    In response, the reaction of Shia and others were naturally¡­

    ¡°Are you stupidddd??!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously not allowedddddd!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Angry roars reverberated in the ice mansion. Only one person was stealing nces at the exposed chest of Hajime with her face still red.

    The bed was overturned with Hajime and Yue still on it and then they were dragged out, Shia and Kaori forcibly moved them to the living room at a corner of the mansion. It seemed that Shizuku was still unable toe out of her daze with her eyes still swimming around busily.

    At the center, there was a table of ice that didn¡¯t feel cold, its surroundings included a leather sofa. Ryuutaro and Suzu were already sitting on the sofa, their eyes were opened wide at Hajime and Yue who were dragged out by their scruff of their necks.

    ¡°Oi, oi, just what in the hell¡­¡±

    ¡°Aa, Suzu somehow understand what¡¯s going on here.¡±

    It seemed that Suzu could imagine what was going on. Her gaze was directed at the clothes of Hajime and Yue that were mostly still disarrayed. Chasing after Suzu¡¯s gaze, it seemed that Ryuutaro also guessed the generality of the event. But right after that, something traversed the room with high speed, *zubishi!* and a loud sound was raised from Ryuutaro¡¯s strongly flicked temple.

    ¡°Abeh!?¡±

    Raising a strange scream, Ryuutaro rolled behind the sofa. He was pressing on his temple thinking ¡°That¡¯s unreasonable-!!¡± while writhing around.

    ¡°¡­ Hmph. That¡¯s the punishment for seeing Yue¡¯s immodest figure.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, jealousy? Hajime, cute.¡±

    Yes, what flicked Ryuutaro¡¯s temple was Hajime¡¯s bullet. A punishment for Ryuutaro who saw ¡®Yue in disarrayed clothes¡¯¡­ Indeed, it was unreasonable.

    ¡°Geez-! Both of you, you are not reflecting! ¡­ Just how much do you think we are worrying hereee.¡±

    Looking at such a Hajime and Yue who were acting carefree, Shia was trembling in rage. However, in the middle, she lost her momentum and sat down beside the two with teary eyes. Her appearance faithfully disyed just how much she was worried for the two who passed out for an unknown reason right after they cleared the greatbyrinth.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as Shia said. ¡­ We were really worried.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We wanted you two to quickly show your energetic faces.¡±

    It appeared that Kaori and Shizuku felt the same. Simr with Shia, they were directing slightly wet eyes at Hajime and Yue.

    Looking at those three as expected even the two couldn¡¯t help but feel guilt. The two looked at each other awkwardly and then lowered their heads at the same time.

    ¡°Aa, no, really that was my bad. When I woke up a super beautiful girl was kissing me so, my reasoning was blown away¡­ yep, it¡¯s the fault of Yue being too cute.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn, sorry. I should notify you all immediately. ¡­ But when I noticed a defenseless Hajime beside me I couldn¡¯t hold back. It¡¯s the fault of Hajime being too cool.¡±

    They were¡­ lowering their head? It felt somehow like that.

    ¡°¡­ Both of you, are not reflecting, are you?¡±

    ¡°Haa, it¡¯s enough already. More than this is just going to make us tired mentally.¡±

    ¡°After looking with awareness of my own feeling, various things areing to me¡­¡±

    Seeing Hajime and Yue apologized while naturally whispering love fondly at each other, Shia directed a re at them and Kaori made a tired expression. Shizuku made an expression that was a loss of words from realizing once more how strong an existence Yue was.

    But, at that time, the door of the room made an opening sound. The one who entered was Tio.

    ¡°Oo, master and also Yue art safe then. I¡¯m d, I¡¯m d. It¡¯s the best that what I was doing was just a wasted effort.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Tio-san. I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to tell you about this.¡±

    Shia¡¯s expression turned apologetic looking at Tio whose expression burst into a smile seeing Hajime and Yue¡¯s appearance.

    Tio investigated the magic circle of the age of god magic and the mansion¡¯s library in the worst case that Hajime and Yue wouldn¡¯t wake up to determine the cause of their fainting. Shia whose attention waspletely taken by her happiness of Hajime and Yue waking up and then by her anger at the two who were flirting without considering other people¡¯s feeling had forgotten to contact Tio.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. In any case, right after master and Yue opened their eyes, they must be doing that kind of thing, weren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°You really get it¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s natural. If I am in Yue¡¯s position, I will do the same thing! And then, master who scorns my disarrayed appearance will do that kind of thing and this kind of thing¡­ nh, nh, haa haa.¡±

    ¡°And, just what happened to Hajime-kun and Yue?¡±

    ¡°Both of you raised a really pained voice and fainted, that was a really shocking matter.¡±

    Kaori and Shizuku beautifully ignored Tio who was beginning to pant with an expression of ecstasy from her imagination and asked Hajime and Yue.

    Naturally, Hajime and Yue acted like Tio was not there, they sat on the sofa while showing their intention to exin. Shia and the others also sat on the sofa. The fallen Ryuutaro also sat back on the sofa while rubbing his red forehead. There was no ce for Tio to sit. She was kneeling seiza on the floor.

    ¡°Now then, the reason why I and Yue fainted¡­ that¡¯s right, to say it simply, our head or mind got overheated, something like that.¡±

    ¡°Overheated, is it?¡±

    Hajime¡¯s beginning exnation made Shia tilted her head.

    ¡°Yeah. At that time, thest age of god magic??¡¯Metamorphosis Magic¡¯ was engraved in our brain, after that, I and Yue were forcefully made to understand something further. The burden of that was too big, and it made us unable to maintain our consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ a burden so big that master and Yue couldn¡¯t endure¡­ was it about knowing the particrs regarding concept magic?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. As expected, Tio. Yourprehension is fast although you are a pervert. Although you are a pervert¡­¡±

    It was said twice although it wasn¡¯t important. Although she was a pervert but as always her guessing was outstanding. Tio had been thinking what was the difference between Hajime and Yue with the other members, and she noticed the point that it was only those two who had obtained all the age of god magic. She did that while sitting seiza on the floor and grinning from the numbness in her feet.

    Luluo Haltina said that their hand would reach concept magic when they obtained all the age of god magic. And then among these members, it was only Hajime and Yue who had obtained all the age of god magic. Tio who fully remembered even that point conjectured that perhaps the burden of having the knowledge of magic that surpassed the age of god magic engraved in their mind wasrge.

    She investigated inside the mansion thinking of the possibility outside of that for her peace of mind, she did that surely because even with her conjecture she couldn¡¯t just stay still with the condition of the two like that. Her speech and conduct were disgusting, but it appeared that she was worrying from the bottom of her heart, simr to Shia and others.

    And then, the guess of such a Tio was right on the mark. Hajime and Yue, after they obtained metamorphosis magic the same as the other, they had the knowledge regarding concept magic engraved further into their mind.

    Knowing the reason why Hajime and Yue fainted, Shia and others nodded in understanding. For the time being, they leaked a sigh of relief after hearing that there was no after effect or anything to the two. Kaori pulled herself together and asked something she was the most concerned about.

    ¡°Concept magic¡­ with that, we can go back home to Japan, right? By any chance, you two can use it already now?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. Just like Luluo said, just because you have the knowledge doesn¡¯t mean you can use it. Besides, the knowledge we obtained is also not something like the concrete way of learning or the way to use it, if I have to say what is it then it¡¯s something like hypothesis knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Hypothesis knowledge?¡±

    Shizuku asked by repeating the words. This talk was about the possibility of them returning home. Beginning from Shizuku, even Ryuutaro, Suzu, and Kaori too made a serious expression.

    ¡°Yeah. For example, the metamorphosis magic that you guys too are able to obtain this time, how do you guys understand that magic?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Err, let¡¯s see. From the knowledge engraved in our mind, it¡¯s a magic that remakes a normal organism into a monster, isn¡¯t it? Using the magic power of the caster and the magic power of the target organism, it forms magic stone inside the body, with that as the core it¡¯s possible to remake the flesh of the body.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I understand it like that too. Also, it looks like we can interfere with the already existing magic stone of a monster and mix our magic power into it to strengthen them and also make them submit.¡±

    Shizuku and Kaori¡¯s understanding was matching in general.

    If it was exined further, metamorphosis magic had enhancement levels. In the case of transforming the normal living thing into a monster, the target would lose most of their reason and thought, and they would move following just their instinct. It was said that wild monsters came from the normal living things. In a particr ce and through months and years absorbing the magic element in the surrounding and also with various other factors to naturally produce a magic stone, and the first level of metamorphosis, using metamorphosis magic was exceedingly close to this wild monster.

    This wild monster would recover their reason and thought if they were strengthened even more using metamorphosis magic, furthermore, with the magic power of the caster mixing into the magic stone as the cause, it would be like imprinting and the monster would submit to the caster as though toward their parent. It needed not to be said what would happen if from the beginning the magic stone was created only from the magic power of the caster.

    With skill, it was possible to pile up the performing of the metamorphosis many times and create a powerful monster to that extent??or rather than saying creating it was possible to grow a strong monster. However, the flesh of the target would break down if the metamorphosis was carried out with immature skill so caution was necessary.

    ¡°In other words, this is a magic to create obedient monsters, huh. As expected. Thinking about the steps, that white dragon seems like it has been considerably strengthened, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Uun, Suzu has only seen it once so she cannot say it clearly but¡­ if Orcus¡¯s monsters are divided in level by each floor, that white dragon is about level three hundred Suzu thinks? Suzu guesses that it¡¯s about three to four times stronger than the monster in the eightieth floor.¡±

    ¡°Ain¡¯t that more of it? It was weakened, but the great barrier of the capital was broken by just one dragon, that one yeah? Even Nagumo, you evaded its breath. Ain¡¯t it about level 400?¡±

    The talk was a little derailed. But Ryuutaro¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t mistaken. The white dragon strengthened by that Freed, if the monster at the floor 80 of the outeryerbyrinth of Orcus was about level 80, then the strength of that white dragon was about five times of that if it was now, then it was about six, seven times stronger.

    Hajime¡¯s face frowned for a moment as though he was recalling an irritating guy, but he pulled himself together and returned the talk back to its track.

    ¡°Well, in general, you are not wrong. Metamorphosis magic is certainly a magic that creates a monster to follow you. But, that¡¯s a little inurate. What is called metamorphosis magic, to define it more urately¡­ that¡¯s right, I guess it¡¯s a ¡®magic that interferes at organic material¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Err¡­¡±

    Shia¡¯s eyes were swimming in perplexity. Putting aside Kaori and others, for Shia, those were words she was unfamiliar with. It seemed that Tio was also in the same state. Noticing that, Hajime cleared his throat and corrected himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ it¡¯s a littlecking in uracy, but to say it in easier to understand manner, you can also think of it as magic that interferes at material that originated from living thing. In other words, if you feel like it, not just an animal but something like a nt, and also things that are made from that??for example food or paper, this magic can also interfere with that kind of thing. Of course, it can also interfere at the human. The magic stone is nothing more than a byproduct.¡±

    ording to Hajime¡¯s further summary, metamorphosis magic wasn¡¯t ¡®magic that created magic stone and produced monster¡¯, magic stone was nothing more than energy body created as the result of interfering at the target using one¡¯s own magic power and metamorphosis magic, in reality, it was magic that directly operated at flesh or the likes. And so if one felt like it, it seemed that it was theoretically possible to cause metamorphosis without producing magic stones.

    ¡°¡­ Nn, this is only a guess, but the ¡®dragification¡¯ of Tio and others of the dragon n, if the origin is traced, I think it has the root from this magic.¡±

    ¡°Hoho, so the metamorphosis magic is the origin of my race¡­ hmm, I see.¡±

    Sending a nce at Tio who was thinking deeply, Hajime continued his exnation.

    ¡°The hypothesis knowledge I said before, that is, in other words, that kind of thing. Age of god magic are magic that interferes at ¡®principle¡¯, but we didn¡¯t really understand the exact foundation of that power. With obtaining concept magic as the absolute prerequisite, it was necessary topletely understand all the age of god magic.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Besides, to understand this is too deep of an abyss, if someone is not in the level that can conquer all the trials, their body and heart won¡¯t be able to endure the burden and they will break.¡±

    That was the reason that in order to arrive at concept magic there was a need to earn all the age of god magic.

    The current Hajime and Yue understood that even their understanding until now toward the age of god magic was still shallow.

    For example, the creation magic that Hajime obtained the very first, and he used to keep his life until now. It wasn¡¯t ¡®magic to assign magic into mineral¡¯ if it was expressed more urately then it was a ¡®magic that interferes at inorganic material¡¯, a magic that was the opposite of metamorphosis magic. And so theoretically this magic should be able to interfere with things like water or salt too, not just mineral.

    Furthermore, gravity magic was something that should be expressed as ¡®magic that interfere with the energy of star¡¯, not only gravity, theoretically, it could also interfere with things like earth vein or terrestrial heat, bedrock or magma, it wasn¡¯t impossible to use this magic to purposefully generate earthquake or volcano eruption.

    Space magic was a ¡®magic that interferes at boundary¡¯. Elimination of race-creature gap, formting new boundary to create spirit world, it could be thought that those kinds of things were also possible.

    Regeneration magic was ¡®magic that interfere at time¡¯. The use of regeneration magic was more of restoration rather than healing, it was just a portion of it. Originally it was possible to interfere with time itself using this magic, it could catch a glimpse of the past or take a peek at several branches of the procession of time. Shia¡¯s characteristic magic of ¡®Future Viewing¡¯ was likely originated from this magic.

    To define Soul magic the expression of ¡®magic that interfere with negative material possessed by living thing¡¯ showed its true nature the most. To say it specifically, this magic could also interfere with things like energy inside the body that was magic power, heat, electricity, then thought, consciousness, memory. Although this magic was designated as ¡®soul¡¯, what Yue and others could exercise with this magic was interference at thought body more urately. And then if someone could handle this magic perfectly, the caster could personally create consciousness and the like, they could configure it too. To put another way, it was possible to create artificial intelligence using magic.

    Expressing sublimation magic as ¡®magic that interfere with the information of existing thing¡¯ was more urate definition. Its function that evolved an ability by a level was, for example, interfering a body information that said level 1 and raised it up to level 2. If the user reached the root, it was possible to browse and interfere with the information of all existing object.

    The names of the age of god magic that Hajime and others recognized until now were only given by taking into consideration the interference that was possible to be done using the human body.

    By the way, the pass of guidance¡¯ used soul magic to surmise what the user was wishing for, then using space magic it ignored the spatial gap and distance and searched the target, it seemed that thepass used sublimation magic to supplement the information of the target. All of those functions couldn¡¯t be aplished using the age of magic as they did until now.

    After Hajime exined about those things too, in addition, Shizuku¡¯s expression turnedplicated.

    ¡°I see now. This is real, big, and yet these magics can interfere with fundamental matter. It seems that these surpassed the territory that humans can touch. ¡­ But, after hearing all those, I guess that you two still cannot create the concept magic for the sake of returning home then? Based on what I heard, it feels like it has considerable difficulty¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, certainly it will be difficult. Luluo exined it lightly as the purpose of the utmost limits or something, but in reality, it¡¯s exactly as she said. We need to raise up our ¡®wish¡¯ using soul magic and sublimation magic until concept level, then we need to grant it magic power and forcefully materialize it¡­ saying it simply it¡¯s like that, but normally it won¡¯t seed even using sublimation magic.¡±

    On the contrary, in concept magic the user needed the purpose of that time as the base, so just because it seeded to be used once didn¡¯t mean in the next times from then on it would be stable to use. Normally it became a magic that was just ime use.

    ¡°¡­ Nn. We have to use Hajime¡¯s creation magic to endow the concept magic to something like thepass.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Yue¡¯s control ability for magic and my transmutation¡­ we need to match our breath and create an artifact endowed with the concept to cross the worlds. But, we also need a concept for preventing summoning here again, like that¡­ it will take some time for those.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, right?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯ll make it a sess no matter what. I crawled until here for that sake. I can start right away for the returning home artifact, I¡¯ll work out the concept for defending against interference from those guys too without fail.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s eyes looked like it was zing up fiercely. He had survived through a severe environment and continued to wish earnestly to return home. It was unforgivable to stumble in this kind of ce, such fierce will was gleaming inside his eyes.

    Kaori and others who saw that had their chest constricted by homesickness thinking ¡°Aa, we really can go home¡±, tears were gathering in their eyes.

    Hajime and Yue looked at each other and nodded once, then they suddenly stood up.

    ¡°We are going to try it right away?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I managed to sort the knowledge while we are talking. It¡¯s like I¡¯m a horse that got a carrot dangled in front of my eyes. I¡¯ve got to try it now.¡±

    Hajime punched on his palm with a snap. Looking at such Hajime, Yue¡¯s hand softly touched him to calm him down. The sensation of the small willowy hand immediately calmed down Hajime¡¯s heart. It felt like a sweet space was going to form once more, so Suzu opened her mouth with somewhat flustered feeling.

    ¡°Err, Nagumo-kun. About the magic for going home to Japan, how much time it¡¯s going to take you think? If possible, Suzu also wants to look when it¡¯spleted but¡­ if it¡¯s going to take long, Suzu and others also have to make various preparations.¡±

    ¡°I, see. I don¡¯t think it will take that long if it¡¯s just the magic for going home. After all, no one can say that my desire for going home is not at the extreme. But, for the defense against magical interference from others¡­. honestly, I don¡¯t know. I also feel like I can make it quickly but¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Suzu got it. Then, Suzu and others will concentrate on resting until the magic for going home is finished. It doesn¡¯t seem like there is another thing we need to do until we understand whether we can really go home¡­ there is also the metamorphosis magic that we finally obtained, so the journey to the devil territory will be after that. Err, what are Shizushizu and others going to do?¡±

    Suzu decided about her n from now on and then checked at Shizuku and others. For Suzu, Shizuku had also finally noticed her feeling, she was thinking whether Shizuku would be wishing to be at Hajime¡¯s side from here on or not. While she was at it, she was also confirming whether Ryuutaro was really intending to embark right in the middle of enemy territory together with her.

    ¡°Of course, I will go together with Suzu.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    In respond, Shizuku and Ryuutaro answered instantly.

    ¡°Putting aside Ryuutaro-kun, is it fine for you Shizushizu? You finally¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? This and that are different matters. I cannot just leave Suzu in the care of the two idiots. Besides, we won¡¯t be staying there for long anyway, right? We are going to escape right away after aplishing our objective and link up with Nagumo-kun. I won¡¯t feel lonely. Besides, I too won¡¯t be able to settle down without saying something to Eri.¡±

    Toward Shizuku who shrugged indifferently, Suzu understood that it was Shizuku¡¯s real feelings, Suzu hugged her while praising ¡°As expected from a woman that makes other woman fall in love, that¡¯s so manly!¡±, but Shizuku showed a vein on her forehead from getting told she was manly and grounded her fist on Suzu¡¯s head, making her scream.

    Suzu changed the topic with teary eyes.

    ¡°N, next about Kouki-kun¡­¡±

    Those words made Hajime went ¡°Hm?¡± and he tilted his head. And then his gaze swept through the room.

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, where is that guy?¡±

    ¡°So, you only noticed just now that he is not here. ¡­ If it¡¯s Kouki, then he is still sleeping in a different room. He has deep damage, so it seems it will still take a bit more until he wakes up.¡±

    It seemed that until now Hajime forgot about Kouki¡¯s existence, to such a person Shizuku exined while making an expression showing a loss for words.

    Kouki¡¯s wound should have beenpletely healed by Kaori, so the deep damage she meant must be the mental damage. It should be possible to heal that too using soul magic that manifests its essential power, but even for Kaori who had grasped on how to use Nointo¡¯s body, as expected it was next to impossible to exercise the deepest mysteries of an age of god magic. Combined with the factor that the more difficult it was to interfere, the deeper the mental damage was, it was appropriate for now to leave it to Kouki¡¯s natural healing.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. After this, I and Yue will seclude ourselves inside the room where the magic circle of the age of god magic is located to create an artifact endowed with concept magic. In the worst case that Amanogawa wakes up during that time, don¡¯t let him be a hindrance.¡±

    ¡°Hindrance you say¡­ no way he gonna do that while you are making the tool for going home, right?¡±

    Ryuutaro objected while making a bewildered expression.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then that¡¯s fine. But his mental burden was great, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to happen but the possibility that he will get deranged when he wakes up is not zero. Well, this is just for in case. As expected, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have any leeway in the middle of working.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me Hajime-san. I cannot help out, but in exchange, I won¡¯t let anyone be a hindrance,¡± Shia dered full of confidence with her chest puffed out brazenly.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m counting on you, Shia.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m relieved with Shia here.¡±

    That strong and reliable appearance and words caused Hajime and Yue to also smile at her with unparalleled trust.

    Like that the two went to the room with the magic circle of the age of god magic once more, they vanished behind the thick door while Shia and others were seeing them off.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    <strong>Hajime¡¯s Path</strong>

    ¡°Is it all okay?¡± In the living room of the ice home, Suzu muttered to herself with an anxious voice while sitting on the sofa.

    Therefore, Kaori who also sat on the sofa asked gently. ¡°Is what ¡®okay¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Mmm? All of it? Did Nagumo not fall unconscious? Can we return to Japan, truly? Will Kouki be alright? This trip to the demon territory¡­ this¡­¡±

    After taking this period to rest, it leaves the body with nothing else to do but think about these various things.

    Since Hajime had started to make the artifact using concept magic, they had shut themselves up in their room for thest two hours.

    When you include the time that Hajime and Yue had fainted, where they had nothing to do, they had plenty of time to recover. This left them time to think about unnecessary things.

    ¡°Suzu-chan¡­ we¡¯re safe. Hajime will get past any difficulty. And with Yue by his side, the impossible only bes possible.¡±

    ¡°Kaori¡­¡±

    ¡°In addition, it¡¯s up to Kouki to do something about Kouki. Of course, I¡¯ll help as far as I can. As with Eri, I think¡­ yes, we need to charge forward. There is nothing more to it. Thinking too much will only make you tired.¡±

    To the rough encouragement, Suzu responded instinctively with surprising courageousness. ¡°Kaori¡­ has be handsome. You¡¯ve already have bepletely influenced by Nagumo-kun.¡±

    ¡°It is different, Suzu. For a long time, Kaori charges when she can decide. Kaori¡¯s decisions, 90% of the time, are to charge forward.¡±

    ¡°Suzu-chan, It is¡­ Shizuku-chan¡­ so cruel¡­ I am not like Ryuutaro-kun¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Kaori¡­ why is being the same as me considered cruel? Am I noticing casual abuse?¡± Ryuutaro spat out with a bitter expression which concerned nobody.

    Though Kaori wore her lips in a bit of sulk, but she took to heart immediately and fixed her eyes on Suzu.

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know how things will turn out with Eri, but I will follow you and help. We need to get out of there in the confusion if things go bad.¡±

    Kaori smoothly dered something frightful, but it was another word that Suzu was caught on. Blinking in surprise, she responded timidly in confirmation.

    ¡°Oh, oh, then Kaori wille with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t neglect Shizu and Suzu.¡±

    ¡°But, Hajime¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as Shizu-chan, it¡¯ll be a while before we have the artifact that will allow us to return. We¡¯ll also need to meet up to Lemia and Myuu. I can¡¯t help with the artifact, so I think what I should do it protect Suzu then¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Kaori is¡­ a good child, a really good child¡­ and, thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°Suzu-chan, what¡¯s with the Kansai ent?¡±

    To Kaori¡¯s words, Suzu made a joke while whipping away a tear. She was too embarrassed to return her sentiment seriously.

    ¡°If Kaories, you should be fine. Hmmm¡­ before this mistress goes to Goshujin-sama¡¯s world, I should return to my n as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Tio-san. You¡¯re a daughter of the n. What¡¯s it like, I had forgotten about that.¡±

    ¡°Well, I mean¡­ I guess you¡¯d like to meet the dragonkin?¡±

    ¡°Well, we have space transfer magic set up so we could go there immediately. It¡¯s definitely beyond the mountains in the north ¨C across the continent on a solitary ind.¡±

    Tio gave a puzzled look so Shia recalled from her memory. When they left this world, Tio thought that she might not have the time to visit her family.

    ¡°Well¡­well, that is certainly the case. If I could receive jealous love punishment from Goshujin-sama before departing, that will be¡­ let¡¯s double the speed. Return home through the gate!¡±

    ¡°¡­If we return and her kin sees her ecstatic expression on her face¡­ they will be shocked. It would be good if it doesn¡¯t be a panic.¡±

    While Tio imagined Hajime¡¯s love and floating a smirk, Shia, and the others had a sick feeling while imagining the unpleasantness of that reunion.

    After returning and seeing Tio, who has changed into a deviant, what kind of reaction would the dragonkin have? As Shia imagined it, Hajime would need to take responsibility. Shia let out a sigh as she imagined what should be done with Tio¡¯s family.

    At that point, the door of the living room made a noise as it slowly opened.

    ¡°Did we stay here¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Kouki. You woke up, how do you feel?¡±

    It was Kouki who had entered. It seems he had awoken to find the other members.

    Although it was Shizuku¡¯s aim to look aloof, she had immediately hidden her vignce in a smile while asking about his condition. Kouki smiled back, in the same way, However, it seemed that his expression was shadowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m sorry I worried you.¡±

    ¡°Even now, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°It seems that I have recovered.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really good.¡±

    Shizuku rejoiced at Kouki¡¯s recovery. Kouki smiled once more and gazed around the room looking for someone. His expression stiffened as if he was getting nervous. Kaori who saw this answered with a bitter smile.

    ¡°If it is Hajime-kun, he¡¯s in another room now, so he isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Well¡­so¡­so I probably need to apologize for being a nuisance¡­ in various ways, but¡­¡±

    Apparently, it seemed like he was no longer rampaging against Hajime like he was during the trial. His mental condition seemed to be rtively calm. Rather, it may be more urate to say he seemed depressed over calm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Hajime-kun minds, as long as you¡¯re not rampaging anymore he wouldn¡¯t demand an apology.¡±

    ¡°Shia-san¡­ maybe so, after all¡­¡±

    Kouki wore a sour look full of bitterness. Though Kouki¡¯s recklessness has been troublesome, Hajime did not worry especially because it wasn¡¯t that inconvenient. The way it was, it could be said to be like a child who had a temper tantrum and struck out.

    Though it was certainly murderous intent he had faced, the behavior was stupid and Hajime gave priority to avoid hurting Kaori (and incidentally Shizuku). At least, he had not given a great deal of time and effort, his body and heart having be strong enough to shoulder that troublesome burden.

    ¡°Did the sleep snap you out of your delusions, or do you still think Nagumo-kun has brainwashed us?¡± Shizuku asked severely while narrowing her eyes.

    Kouki being unhurt and Kouki being in control were different questions entirely. Hajime likely wouldn¡¯t permit him raging out of control a second time, and it needed to be understood that Hajime didn¡¯t kill him despite the killing intent because of them.

    After receiving the still voice and re from Shizuku, Kouki quickly turned his eyes. But Shizuku didn¡¯t permit such spoiled behavior.

    ¡°Kouki, don¡¯t look away.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ ah¡­ I do not think that anymore. At that time, it really seemed like¡­¡±

    Kouki¡¯s face held a shadowed expression, but he answered firmly while looking up at Shizuku. For a while, Shizuku looked back at Kouki. Likely to try to understand his thoughts through his eyes. Shia acted simrly.

    Eventually, although it was hard to say for certain, they were convinced that showed a tentative assent. Shizuku nodded.

    ¡°Well, if it is OK¡­ Kouki. Is there anything you¡¯d like to ask?¡±

    Because the atmosphere was awkward, to change those drifting feelings, Shizuku turned to Kouki.

    Were those feelings transmitted to Kouki? Kouki floated a small wry smile. He asked what happened after he had fainted.

    And¡­ all of the members except Kouki captured thebyrinth. Hajime and Yue looked into the abyss of concept magic. And at the present, they were shut off by themselves trying to create an artifact for their return.

    Although Kouki¡¯s expression didn¡¯t particrly change as he remained silent and listened, it was obvious that he had wanted to ovee his native self. When he couldn¡¯t capture thest trial, it was easy to imagine his inner heart wouldn¡¯t be calm.

    And has his childhood friend, Shizuku was hesitant on whether she should say was Kouki wanted to hear most. That is what caused Kouki to fall apart in the first ce. Kouki made his own convenient interpretations in defiance of Shizuku¡¯s attempt to persuade him.

    Shizuku waited for Kouki to ask, but decided that the likelihood that he wouldn¡¯t hear what she said was high given his situation.

    ¡°¡­Kouki, I came to like Nagumo-kun. I want him to see me as a woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    To Shizuku¡¯s words, Kouki¡¯s expression distorted momentarily. The words were told to him by his childhood friend right at his side. However, the reality of it would take a long time for Kouki to recognize. Shizuku appearing on Hajime¡¯s shoulders with a sleeping face that seemed happy and relieved crossed his mind.

    ¡°With that, will you follow Nagumo in the future? Nagumo has a favorite, and there is Kaori, too? Shouldn¡¯t you reconsider¡­ Shizuku? It¡¯s kind of a bad trap¡­¡±

    While paying close attention as to not leak out ck emotions that gushed from his heart, Shizuku shook her head to cover over Kouki¡¯s words.

    ¡°Kouki, I¡¯m not looking for your opinion. I am merely telling you. Because you are a childhood friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kouki kept silent with a sour expression not knowing how to speak. Somehow, it was Ryuutaro and Suzu who covered for her with their own nces. In a look, Kaori provided meaning that they would not struggle for the same man as best friends. It was a quiet expression of affirmation from all three of them. Of course, it was Shizuku¡¯s words that were affirming how she felt.

    Realizing there was no one to back him up, Kouki erased the expression on his face. It was impossible to dismiss the reality that was unfavorable to Kouki. All those feelings of irritation, frustration, envy, and hatred began to wander for a false point to cling to.

    However, there was nothing to rampage with just feelings. This wasn¡¯t about Hajime as an object and above all else, it was made clear. The feelings that stagnated darkly didn¡¯t have any fangs to bite. This was a big opportunity¡­

    Although Suzu empathized with the dark feelings that Kouki could separate himself from, but either way, he had to get over it himself, he needed to face the problems.

    Even with such an attitude caught in the heart, Kouki emitted unwanted emotions and made a sarcasticment.

    ¡°Haha, everyone is that guy¡¯s ally. It¡¯s a guy who easily kills people and easily abandons¡­¡±

    ¡°Kouki!¡±

    Suzu spoke up unexpectedly. Shia and Tio wore narrowed eyes. Kaori¡¯s smile deteriorated a little.

    But Kouki, whose mind was like a child couldn¡¯t stop the feelings that had no ce to go. Thus, he said¡­

    ¡°If so, at that time, would I fall off a bridge, if it was okay?¡± (Tn: In other words¡­ maybe I should just kill myself¡­ I think)

    To such insensitive and heartless words, Kaori stopped those words that hurt her heart. PASHIN! Kaori¡¯s p made a shy noise and exploded on Kouki¡¯s cheek.

    Though her hand also throbbed, Kaori began to talk with an expression that looked regrettable to Kouki who had a hand on his cheek in dumb surprise.

    ¡°¡­Kouki. I think Kouki is an important childhood friend¡­ so don¡¯t make me dislike him.¡±

    ¡°¡­or maybe¡­¡±

    Kouki was at a loss of words from the unexpected shock but still opened his mouth as if he had something to say.

    Gou!

    An impact resembling wind pressure ran through. Its identity were waves of enormous magical power. Although it should not be ¡°shock transformation¡± or the like, an enormous amount of magical power spread through the wall of the mansion so that their bodies responded to it in shock.

    ¡°This is¡­ Hajime-san! Yue!¡±

    To this obviously abnormal situation, Shia flung herself out of the room at a dash. When Hajime makes an artifact, this kind of current is not usual.

    The wave motion of magic continued to pulse intermittently. Magic in each of their bodies was severely stricken. However, Kaori who was startled back by Shia¡¯s actions straightened herself and followed Shia immediately.

    ording to Shia, the wave motion of magical power seemed to being from Hajime and Yue. The waves of magical power seemed to increase in density the closer they approached the room the two people stayed in. It was as if a typhoon had hit them directly as they arrived before the room.

    The door was already opened as Shia verified that the two were safe. After going in, it seemed to be the case. While protecting her face from the bewitchment that raged on, Kaori made up her mind and stepped inside.

    What spread out from there was a scene where the magical power of red and gold became a torrent of spirals. The scene blew off from the center with the Hajime and Yue on their knees facing each other and holding hands. Before the two of them, there was a crystal of a giant and some minerals that emitted a pale light.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Shia¡­ this¡­¡±

    ¡°I do not know, but they seem to have done something.¡±

    As she had already assessed the scene, Kaori asked Shia who¡¯s rabbit ears were dancing in the storm of magic. Shia protected her face with her arm and a lower posture but was able to confirm Hajime and Yue¡¯s appearances. When she could see they were both safe, she gave out a breath of relief.

    If you trace their nce, it seemed a certainty that neither Hajime nor Yue was at risk. However, both of them were concentrating extremely hard. Shia¡¯s entering was not even noticed. Arge amount of sweat flowed from them. At this moment, it was clear they were focusing on making the artifact with concept magic.

    ¡°¡­If it is safe, it seems better to leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, if I fail as a mistress, I should be punished.¡±

    ¡°¡­You should seem so happy about it, Tio¡­¡±

    Shia retreated towards the door softly as to not disturb Hajime.

    Meanwhile, only Kouki was staring at Hajime. You couldn¡¯t see the color of emotion in those eyes, but they seemed to hold down passion and looked dangerous.

    ¡°Kouki,¡± Shizuku called out.

    Kouki did not answer. Rather, he took a step forward straight ahead, just one step forward.

    ¡°Kouki!¡±

    ¡°Tsu¡­¡±

    Shizuku immediately grabs Kouki¡¯s arms. While her trademark ponytail pped in the magical storm, she looked straight at Kouki with a serious look. In the gaze, as if frightened, revealed shaking. Kouki made a step backward. One step backward.

    At that moment¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°An image?¡±

    ¡°A dark¡­cave?¡±

    Suddenly, images began to appear before their eyes. Like a fog projecting a picture instead of a screen, magical light fragments became a medium. To this strange situation, Shia and the others forgot to even leave the room.

    At that time, Suzu muttered to herself.

    ¡°Somehow, it looks like Orcus.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, speaking of arge cave illuminated by green light, it would be the Orcus Great Labyrinth.¡±

    Tio affirmed Suzu¡¯s guess. Speaking of a cave illuminated by faint green walls, it would be the Orcus Great Labyrinth that was created by digging into veins of Illumination Stone.

    However, since the scenery was different from the structure of the upperbyrinth that Suzu knew, she could not say it for certain. This looked like a natural cave that had not been crafted by a human hand. The magnitude of the height and width of the cave was different from thebyrinth Suzu knew.

    The sudden situation and mysterious images deepened their bewilderment, but before long the image projected from the angle of the shadow next to a rock at arge crossroads, showed white hair, long hind legs, and deep red lines crawling across its body like blood vessels, and the true colors of the image was realized as the feelings of having been caught by the demon of the rabbit type were transmitted to them.

    ¡°This is anxiety? There is also impatience.¡±

    ¡°I also feel fear. This image is a memory.¡±

    ¡°It is probably Goshujin-sama¡¯s. The memory of the ce of hell this one heard him speak about.¡±

    Shia¡¯s guess was correct.

    Along with the image, feelings were transmitted from the magic that filled the room. Anxiety, impatience, and fear were overflowing due to the clearly abnormal monster he had never seen before. They couldn¡¯t understand what had led such a situation to ur, but they at least understood that the images they saw and feelings they felt were Hajime¡¯s.

    Apart from the time after he had met Yue, Hajime did not speak much of the time in hell before that. It was already over, and Hajime did not have a hobby of boasting about his misfortune. It was simply troublesome to talk about it, too.

    So, being given the chance where Shia and the others could learn from Hajime¡¯s past that they don¡¯t know about, after exchanging a nce with one another, they stared hard at the image as if to drill a hole in it without leaving the room. To learn the beginnings of the person they loved, it was impossible for them to leave the room. Simrly, Ryuutaro and Kouki began to concentrate on the image with interest too.

    So, at that time, someone raised their voice with an ¡°Ah.¡± In the image, the demon releasing an abnormal atmosphere suddenly charged at him with an amazing power.

    ¡°Hajime-san!¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun!¡±

    Instinctively, Shia and Kaori cried out a warning with a raised voice. Meanwhile, the image moves hectically while the feelings of fear and uneasiness transmitted by the bright red magic swelled up.

    They ground their teeth seeing Hajime made sport of by the kick rabbit.  And then, when Hajime¡¯s left arm was finally smashed, the feelings of anguish transmitted to them caused Suzu to avert her gaze.

    ¡°Hajime-san was¡­such a one-sided¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the Nagumo-kun that we knew. His fighting strength was equivalent to having none at all¡­¡±

    To Hajime being one-sidedly toyed with, Shia¡¯s expression became teary eyed as she couldn¡¯t believe it. Shizuku spills her words to such a Shia while biting her lip.

    Before long the image bes momentarily interrupted because Hajime had closed his eyes when feeling the impending death from the kick rabbit approaching. While Hajime¡¯s feelings of terror are spread to them, the image appears again. This time the frightened kick rabbit¡¯s image was seen.

    The view of the image was changed tracing the kick rabbit¡¯s line of sight, and there stood a huge white bear. A nce was all it took to understand the bear was not a normal demon. To prove that, the kick rabbit that toyed with Hajime in the image was easily cut in two and preyed on, while scattering blood around Hajime.

    The glint in the w bear¡¯s eyes crosses over through the image to shoot through Shia and the rest. In the case of them today, the power of the w bear¡¯s gaze would be no big deal, however, because of the feeling it had in its eyes that it was looking only at food rather than an enemy and the fundamental fear that was driven into Hajime caused them to shake unconsciously.

    What happened after that was too tragic for the girls who loved Hajime.

    Being cornered, the left arm was taken, and it was eaten in front of him. The eyes that see him as food and the arm that lost its shape while spewing blood, such a reality was unnecessarily given to him whether he wanted it or not.

    The scream that could not be heard was transmitted to them by the magic. Eyes that a human should never show are shown, having part of the body scattered and eaten, breaking down from terror and agony. And without either shame or respectability, he crawled desperately to get even one millimeter further away from the incarnation of terror.

    The reflected image is already dark. The transmitted feelings reached a saturation point or were already unable to be defined. Just¡­Hajime screams, however even that began to weaken as the light of life faded away.

    ¡°Haji¡­me-san¡­.¡±

    Shia is pouring out tears. Nearby, Kaori and Shizuku¡­ Suzu covers her mouth with her hand. Tio¡¯s gaze is severe. Before their eyes the murderous intent to want to tear the w bear limb from limb welled up.

    While they watched, the ckout ended. Hajime, doubting his own survival, advanced to the interior of the wall and found a strange crystal that dripped water. The god crystal and holy water.

    Hajime drunk that, holding his broken mind while he cowers in a dark cave. While asking for help¡­

    There where the memory is vague the image became interrupted. However, to substitute for that, the feelings being transmitted increased in density.

    Overwhelming loneliness is felt as no one responded no matter how much he asked for help. The darkness in which even his own existence seemed to be swallowed. Hunger to the degree where it seemed he¡¯d go mad. Unending phantom limb pain.

    Day after day he bore the torture-like pain. While lying down as if to die, eventually wishing that he could die, however, the taken holy water did not allow that, and so his feelings of hatred with nowhere left to go were directed at his ssmates as he came to curse the unjustness of the world.

    And yet, in addition to that, he gradually began to improve. Hajime¡¯s heart was dyed the ckest ck. The longing to live, and, the murderous intent for existences that are a hindrance.

    Hajime began to move. He started to collect holy water in a depression on the ground. He will begin with eating the wolf. His hunger and phantom pain have not changed, and only his energy had recovered, while his features reflected in the pool of water were already another person.

    With the glitter of murderous intent shining in his eyes¡­ Hajime slipped out of his cave. His only weapon that could not be called a weapon (transmutation) is freely used to hunt the demons.

    ¡°¡­This is that appearance¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard about it, but he¡¯s strong.¡±

    Eating the demon¡¯s flesh with his hands and clothes bing bloodstained, the appearance of Hajime with his face made dirty with blood is exactly suitable for a monster.

    And, a scream which isn¡¯t given a voice is transmitted again. The amount of his agony cannot be imagined. Beating his head on the ground many times, with Hajime¡¯s body writhing it is only possible to see the repeated breaking down and regenerating sometimes as it enters his field of vision.

    Unable to bear watching the ghastly spectacle with the transmission from the hell of the storm of agony, Kouki and Ryuutaro both averted their gazes. Suzu, looked like she could vomit at any moment, desperately trying to endure it.

    Before long the transformation ended. Looking at his appearance in the pool of holy water, the reflection shows the Hajime of today. Still more than the Hajime of today, the deep tenacity and murderous intent overflowed from he who had gotten a strong body and a new power.

    And, using the power of a transmutation that could not be a weapon because it is only amon job, he made full use of the raw materials and the other world¡¯s gunpowder to produce a weapon after much trial and error that he could use to challenge the w bear and by crushing it prove his ability to fight.

    At the end of a fierce battle where the w bear is ovee and its flesh is eaten, Hajime bes self-conscious. In the innermost depths of himself, his true longing hase out.

    That is¡­

    ¨CI want to return.

    Responding to the desire, the magic in the room pulsed. Before they were aware of it, Hajime¡¯s body was covered in the bright red magic power¡­ With Hajime and Yue in the center, the magic power shot up.

    However, it was not magic power indiscriminately scattered. It was focused so that it was inhaled in a spiral torrent with the two people at its center.

    ¨CI want to return.

    Once more Hajime¡¯s pure, strong desire was transmitted through the magic power. Deeply touched by such a wish, Shia, and the others tightly sped their hands at their chests.

    The brilliantly shining crimson magic mixed with the golden magic. As the torrent of magic calmed down, glittering lights like the stars of the Milky Way gxy began to spin around them.

    ¨CI want to return to my hometown.

    It is quiet; however, everyone cannot help but shake understanding the strength of will being transmitted by that desire. It should exactly be called the will of the utmost limits.

    Hajime in the image, after looking up at the sky once, he quietly closed his eyes. In himself, he must have been making certain of his resolution. And, when he suddenly opened his eyes he unhesitatingly faced the interior of the abyss while proceeding down the passage to the depth of thebyrinth.

    The magic light the image was projected on was then absorbed by the whirlpool surrounding Hajime and Yue.

    Shia¡¯s and the others¡¯ reaction was generally the same. They were dumbfounded by the extremely violent process Hajime went through to be the Hajime of today.

    Shia, Kaori, Tio, and Shizuku shed tears from the emotions that even they did not understand how seriously far Hajime had gone, but at the same time also faintly floated smiles feeling proud that he could stand back up again after crawling up.

    Suzu and Ryuutaro couldn¡¯t speak as if they were simply overwhelmed, with somehow assenting looks on their faces as they thought ¡°I can¡¯t match this¡±.

    They thought they¡¯d survived some truly rough battles, but they¡¯d always had the support of Meld and the other experienced knights in the order, and above all, had been surrounded byrades with cheat abilities. When they tried to imagine whether they could truly, all by themselves, get through all that hardship and crawl out of the abyss, they shook their heads. Even the scene they were seeing now was just the beginning. They didn¡¯t think that they would be able to handle it at all.

    And Kouki¡­ gazed into empty space vacantly, as if his power had left him. In his heart, it crossed his mind how he¡¯d just said: ¡°If I¡¯d been the one to fall into the abyss¡­¡±

    Up until now, Kouki had actually thought that Hajime¡¯s strength was unfair. Even though Shizuku had said Hajime must¡¯ve had a horrible experience, the idea waspletely abstract to him. Kouki had seriously thought that Hajime was a guy who did whatever he pleased and easily obtained power just by falling into the abyss.

    But now that he¡¯d ended up knowing Hajime¡¯s way of obtaining it, it was so incredible it blew away those thoughts.

    (¡®I want to return¡¯¡­ huh.)

    He whispered it in his mind. A doubt welled up: do I actually desire to return home as much as him? At the same time, when hepared his thoughts when he¡¯d dered that he would save this world as the hero everyone needs, with Hajime¡¯s pure and intense wish, he had a feeling it seemed very cheap.

    (N-No¡­ I¡¯m not wrong. Nagumo¡¯s feelings¡­ I understand them, but¡­ But, even so¡­ And, now, Shizuku¡¯s also¡­ He¡¯s taken everything from me¡­)

    He desperately shook off the self-criticizing emotions that floated through his mind.

    As Kouki engaged in a mental dialogue with himself, a change urred with Hajime and Yue. To be precise, with the crystal structure and mineral in between them.

    It was wrapped in bright red magic. The shape gradually changed, or rather, it united as if to prove it was taking in magical power.

    ¡°Is that a key¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, it looks like an antique key made out of crystal.¡±

    Shizuku added to Kaori¡¯s mutterings. It was shaped between Hajime and Yue, with a regr dodecahedral crystal body on the side of the hand. It was a key with a terribly sophisticated andplex magic line drawn in the nning part of the trip.

    It was created with the fusion of the god crystal and other minerals, finishing as an antique key that captures the beautiful artworks that incorporated a lot of magical powers from Hajime and Yue, decorated in gold designs with a red crystal.

    And just after the shape was perfectly formed, Hajime and Yue who did not make movements until now opened their eyes with their hands connected. It seemed that nothing was reflected in their thin eyes, which seemed to be looking at something only visible to the two of them.

    In a strange way, the atmosphere felt mysterious, there was a sound that someone swallowed with a gulp of saliva. The next moment, the two lips trembled in time. Then the words spun from a small opening mouth¡­

    ¡°Open the door to the ce you wanted.¡±

    A momentter, a torrent of dazzling light like a fixed star blew up around the two. The flow of the gxy that once calmed down dyed the room into pure white light as if it had caused a supernova explosion, and painted everyone¡¯s consciousness with white as well.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    | | Next

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. Elementalcobalt did the final edits.

    ***__

    <strong>The Key That Opens the World Door </strong>

    Along with Hajime and Yue¡¯s words which sounded like a prayer, light explosively painted over the room as well as their consciousness. It was mainly Hajime and Yue¡¯s strong wills supported in the alignment that were filled inside that light.

    Therge torrent of will made Shia and others unable to think of anything and they fell into unconsciousness, but that was only for a moment. Just before their limp bodies hit the floor, the pure white that overfilled their mind vanished like clearing mist.

    Even while staggering for a bit, all present restored their postures and shook their heads. They then saw a beautiful radiance in their sight. Crimson and gold radiances that felt as if they were sucking up all the light covered every inch of the surface of that transparent key. It was a characteristic artifact that looked antique with its crystal form that had aplicated and delicate pattern and twelve exact sides?the ¡®Crystal Key¡¯.

    ¡°Wait, Hajime-san! Yue-san! Are you two okay-!¡±

    Shia returned to her senses with a ¡®hah¡¯ and rushed toward them in a panic. Beside the Crystal Key, Hajime and Yue were lying down with their hands still holding each other while looking like they were passed out. Kaori and others were also rushing in a moment after Shia.

    ¡°Kaori-san, the two of them¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hm, they are fine. Looks like they just fainted. The cause is magic power exhaustion.¡±

    After examining the two with a serious expression, Kaori answered with a smile towards the anxious Shia. The examination result made Tio and others breathe out in relief too.

    Kaori extracted magic power from the magic crystal and gave it to both of them at the same time using the technique of magic power transfer. Then, as if to prove that her examination result was correct, Hajime and Yue leaked out groaning sounds while opening their eyes thinly.

    ¡°Aa? ¡­ What happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nnu. The artifact¡­¡±

    Kaori exined the situation as Hajime and Yue rose up while shaking their heads, she also handed over the Crystal Key as she exined.

    ¡°Both of you passed out from magic power exhaustion. For the moment, I divided the magic power of one magic crystal equally between both fo you. As for the artifact, I don¡¯t really understand it but¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. Thanks, Kaori. It has been a long time since I passed out from magic power exhaustion. I didn¡¯t really know the right amount needed, so we did it at full strength at that moment but¡­ the next time we will be able to regte it I think.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. It¡¯s fine. I grasped the trick somehow. Though the problem is whether we can manifest a will to the degree that can be sublimed into the concept.¡±

    Yue answered Hajime¡¯s words while making a pondering look. Hajime examined the Crystal Key in his hand with his magic eye stone. The artifact contained the magic power that couldn¡¯t bepared with all the other artifacts he had created until now.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a satisfying result. I feel arge power in it. The sensation feels like thepass of guidance.¡±

    Hajime made a satisfied smile while designating a coordinate towards a certain spot using the ¡®Compass of Guidance¡¯ for a test. Then he poured magic power into the crystal key to activate it and thrust it out to the front. Even if ¡®Open the door to the desired ce¡¯ was said, but if the distance of the destination and the image of the connected ce couldn¡¯t be imagined to a certain degree, then the space wouldn¡¯t be connected.

    The thrust-out crystal key was simr like the space transfer key-shaped artifact ¡®Gate Key¡¯, it plunged into space where there was nothing and ripples spread just like the creator Hajime imagined.

    However, it carried a magic power that couldn¡¯t bepared with a ¡®Gate Key¡¯. Furthermore, different from the ¡®Gate Key¡¯ that had the coordinates fixed beforehand, there was a need to fix the space coordinate with just this one crystal key, so it took a little more time. In addition, it was sucking his magic power steadily.

    Hajime frowned at the magic power that was flowing out as though the plugging cork hade out, even so, he still twisted the crystal key next. And the result was the space in front of him shook, an ellipse hole began to open.

    From the hole for some reason there was beating sounds *bishi-bashi-* and captivating sound ¡°Aan!¡± of a woman that were audible.

    Before long, inside the gate that had openedpletely¡­

    ¡°This shameless female pigggg. I¡¯ll make you ascend to heaven!¡± (TN: The ascend to heaven should mean die/passing away in Japan, but the kanjis forming the word can also be read as rising to heaven)

    ¡°Aa! Kam-samaaa! As expected, from Shia¡¯s honored fatherrr! Amaziiiiing!!¡±

    The drooping figure of Altena beingshed with an ecstatic expression on her face while the figure of Kam who was doing theshing were disyed.

    The suddenly manifested scene that looked extremely gruesome in a different meaning from the scene some time ago made Hajime and Yue¡¯s jaws drop, as well as every other member other than Tio.

    At the same time, perhaps sensing the presence of Hajime and others from across the gate, Kam was turning back with ¡°Oh?¡± expression, he caught the appearances of Hajime and the others ahead of his gaze and his eyes opened wide with a snap.

    ¡°Bo, bossss!? Wh, why are boss¡¯s gate, in this kind of ce!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Wait, Shia! Also, Hajime-sama and group too!¡±

    Toward the shocked Kam and Altena, Hajime and Yue spoke with cool words.

    ¡°¡­ Yoo. Looks like we are intruding in the middle of your fun.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Who can imagine that you two are in that kind of rtionship? Shia, live strong.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, oh myrade, Altena. It seems that thou found a good master.¡±

    Ignoring Tio who was strangely joyful, Kam was ¡°Thi, thi thi thi thi, this is misunderstanding desuu!¡±, he was desperately making excuses towards Hajime and Yue¡¯s manner of speaking with a tone that was exactly like his daughter but¡­

    There was a rabbit that returned to her senses while trembling all over. The violent emotion rising up from inside her body became undting magic power that burst out. Shia who was standing up wordlessly took out Doryukken with a sway. And then with eyes that lost their light, she red over at Kam and Altena across the gate. *jakin!* Such sound was raised and the muzzle of the cannon mode for Doryukken was aimed.

    ¡°Wa, wait, Shia! You are making a severe misunderstanding! Father is by no means-¡°

    ¡°Shia! Kam-dono is a magnificent person, isn¡¯t he! As expected of Shia¡¯s honored father! I who was only trying to look at Shia¡¯s personal effect just for a little is treated this violently! Furthermore, his strength control is exquisite!¡±

    Kam¡¯s desperate justification was violently smashed by Altena smilingly. ¡°You bitchh, shut your mouth a bit!¡± Altena¡¯s body shuddered all over from the eye glint Kam directed at her. It appeared that it had been already toote for her.

    And then it appeared that Altena was being condemned for fishing through Shia¡¯s left behind personal effects as she pleased. But even though there was such a circumstance which seemed usible, Shia witnessed this abnormal scene where her flesh and blood father looked rtively high-spirited in swinging the whip against Altena more or less? A girlfriend of the same age¡­

    ¡°Just die all of you-, these perverts-!¡±

    The trigger was pulled with no questions asked. Burst slug bullets were fired. Hajime closed his eyes with a prayer so they could enter nirvana while closing the gate the moment the bullet passed. Just before the gate waspletely closed, there was an explosion sound with audible ¡°Gyaaaaa!¡± and ¡°Aaaaaan!!¡± screams, yet there was nobody in this ce who paid that attention.

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Shia, be strong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Shia. That¡¯s¡­ right, that¡¯s only a bit of momentary madness. Your father should have opened his eyes with the attack just now, surely.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hics, Yue-san, Kaori-san, thank you for your consideration desuu. But, my father surely won¡¯t die with just that much, so before we depart to Hajime-san¡¯s world I¡¯ll stop his breathing first desuu ¡­ uu, I¡¯ll make him into mince meat desuu.¡±

    It appeared that in proportion to the amount of magic power the crystal key used it was possible to literally ¡®open a door to the desired ce¡¯, the experimental use of the concept magic endowed artifact ¡®Crystal Key¡¯ which was done casually turned up a result that made a daughter resolve herself to kill her father.

    ¡°Aa, what to say, Shia? I¡¯ll correct Kam¡¯s fault, so anyway, stop crying.¡±

    ¡°Uu, Hajime-saan!¡±

    Shia leaped into the chest of the wryly smiling Hajime.

    At the side, ¡°Nagumo-kun and Tio-san¡¯s rtionship is not that different, though¡­¡± those words that Suzu whispered were beautifully ignored.

    After that, the members whose expressions were at a loss for words because the serious atmosphere was blown away pulled themselves together as they gathered in the living room once more.

    ¡°Now then, in the first testing, there are various bad performances that stood out but¡­¡±

    Hajime confirmed that everyone had sat down and he lifted up the crystal key so that everyone could see it, and then with a wide grin, he resounded those words, the words of hope.

    ¡°The method to go home is in our hands.¡±

    At that moment, it was Suzu who was the first jumping up and expressing her joy. Lured by that, Ryuutaro raised a happy roar while making a guts pose. Shizuku and Kaori hugged each other with a wide smile. Even Kouki whose expression had been dark all this time smiled faintly.

    ¡°Even though I say that, to make a concept that will obstruct future summoning, it will be a harderpared to making a concept for going home. Especially as an aspect of the will. It seems that trial and error are going to be necessary, so we still cannot go home for a while.¡±

    ¡°That cannot be helped. Even so just with hearing that we can go home¡­ that¡¯s real¡­ amazing. Hics, Hajime-kun, thank you¡­¡±

    Kaori was moved to tears while clutching Hajime¡¯s hand from the side tightly.

    That ¡®thank you¡¯ was filled with various meanings. It was surely also including her feeling after looking at those images. About how he had survived, about how he didn¡¯t give up not any one thing, about how he rushed to her when she was in danger, about how he got angry several times for her because she was important to him, and then now, about how he obtained the method to go back home¡­ various meanings were really filled with that thanks.

    Hajime scratched at his cheek using his hand that wasn¡¯t clutched while shrugging his shoulders helplessly, then he gently hugged Kaori back. For a moment, Kaori¡¯s eyes opened wide with her shock in to see, but she quickly became all smiles and embraced back *gyuuuut* tightly. She also nuzzled her face on Hajime¡¯s chest.

    Even Yue gave an expression as if to say ¡°Well, I¡¯ll forgive it this once¡±. She shrugged her shoulders and smiled to the fawning Kaori.

    On the other hand, Shizuku was staring at Kaori with a little envy, but she instantly sent her gaze at Kouki and shook her head and her gaze became pleasant. If she had to speak her mind then she also wanted to be spoiled by Hajime, but thinking about the possibility of Kouki¡¯s unstable mind, she restrained herself.

    But, although she was reading the mood she also had resolved herself, to be honest just before this so she was scheming how to secretly get spoiled by Hajimeter on. She didn¡¯t understand whether she could ovee her shyness and properly asked to be spoiled but¡­ at the very least she swore that she would hold his hand! She set that small objective.

    Despite the fact she had already kissed his cheek, normally Shizuku was thoroughly innocent to the end.

    Hajime somehow guessed Shizuku¡¯s sentiment from her gaze where such cute ambition was residing, yet he looked the other way and gently caressed Kaori¡¯s hair while talking about the matter from here on.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m thinking to go to meet Myuu and others while also striving to create the artifact for summoning obstruction. Opening a gate to their ce is also fine but, the crystal key is something that uses magic power in proportion with the connecting of the space, so if we are going to open a gate until earth then magic power of three or four times my whole magic power is going to be necessary, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to use it as much as I can.¡±

    By the way, the twelve surfaces crystal attached at the handle side of the crystal key had the function to store the amount of magic power that could be used to open a gate to earth once. Perhaps it should be said that it was expected from a concept magic that fuel consumption would be extremely bad.

    Even the gate he experimentally opened to the sea of trees just now used up a considerable amount of the magic power Kaori restored to him. If it was transportation inside the same world, using the ¡®Gate Key¡¯ was far more convenient although it was necessary to set ¡®Gate Hole¡¯ as the destination beforehand.

    By the way, ¡®Gate Key¡¯ was something developed while they were staying in the capital, so there was none put in the above sea city of Myuu and her mother Lemia. To go meet them, they would use the airship ¡®Fernir¡¯.

    ¡°Then, during that time when Suzu and others go to the territory of the devil. ¡­ since they got their hands on the age of god magic after much pain, it is possible if Suzu wants to go there she can be apanied by a powerful monster but¡­¡±

    Thanks to their well rest their magic power and vitality had almost recovered perfectly. If it was now, they could attempt to invoke age of god magic.

    But, unfortunately, the inside of the ice and snow cavern only had frost type monsters. Putting aside they were inside thebyrinth where me magic was hard to be used, it would be easy to have their weak point aimed at in the outside world. Also, their main strong point, that their regeneration ability made use of the surrounding ice, also couldn¡¯t be expected. Saying it clearly, they were monsters that didn¡¯t suit to follow them to the outside world. The reason why there was no frost type among Freed¡¯s monster was also for this reason.

    Hearing that, Hajime made a little thinking face and suddenly took out a ¡®Gate Key¡¯ that he threw at Suzu. In panic, Suzu¡¯s hands moved and somehow caught it before she tilted her head.

    ¡°I and Yue will rest a little more until our magic power recoverspletely. That gate key is connected at the gate hole set in Fair Bergen, so how about you try making the monsters from the Sea of Tree follow you? There are a lot of monsters there skillful in manipting their presence. If you make them submit and strengthen them, I think they are going to be fairly useful.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ yes, Suzu will try it. Thank you, Nagumo-kun!¡±

    Hajime waved his hand listlessly at Suzu who was smiling in delight.

    As the result, Suzu and the others would go to the Sea of Trees to hunt for monster while Hajime and others were resting. Kouki went with Suzu¡¯s group under the pretext of helping but surely that was simply because he hated to be left behind with Hajime, such hypothesis didn¡¯t seem to be wrong looking from Kouki¡¯s awfullyplicated expression.

    Furthermore, Yue, Shia, and Tio were staying behind. They weren¡¯t going to embark to the devil territory, so it was unnecessary for them to expand their battle strength. Only Kaori who would go with Suzu¡¯s group because she was worried for Shizuku.

    After that Hajime and his group for a while focused on recovering their magic power and replenishing magic power into the magic crystal while passing the time in rxation. Even Hajime was somewhat drifting off the calm atmosphere that he had never shown until now. He even allowed the wanting Tio to an embrace and caress, looking at Hajime who was exposing a somewhat sweet atmosphere, it was Tio herself who was the most shocked.

    The procurement of the method to go home surely had granted leeway at Hajime¡¯s heart. Tio who made a pass in the hope to get abused was unexpectedly embraced with gentle gaze and hand gesture, Tio was acting shy and fidgeting bashfully so much that it would make anyone watching want to tsukkomi ¡°Just where has the usual pervert gone!?¡± while fawning at Hajime with her all.

    ¡°Muu, master is kind¡­ I thought that being hurt was the best, but this is also not bad in its own way, or perhaps I should say that this is a frightfully happy feeling. Though it¡¯s also embarrassing to the same degree.¡±

    ¡°Tio-san, if only normally you are also like this, you will be a charming female without any fault at all, yet despite so¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. As I thought, perhaps, Hajime should take responsibility.¡±

    Looking at Tio who was entrusting her body on Hajime¡¯s chest with melting expression while her face was bright red, Shia and Yue were smiling wryly while whispering. Yue¡¯s statement made Hajime couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    ¡°Well, after this far, if I hear Tio calling another man as master as it will really not be a good feeling in that case¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho, hou? Ma, master. Wha, what kind of meaning it has¡­ by some possibility, simr like Shia, I too¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, like if a worthless mongrel that I¡¯ve already got attached emotionally at suddenly wagged its tail at another guy as easily as flipping over the hand, it will feel irritating, right?¡±

    ¡°Nnn-, in a moment like this, to be treated like a dog¡­ furthermore it had ¡®worthless¡¯ attached. Haa haa, to be spoiled and made to have an expectation before got abused, what an advanced technique. Haa, haa, nnaa, it¡¯s just unbearable!¡±

    The worthless dragon that was in heat eternally pushed her face nuzzlingly on Hajime¡¯s chest while her lower body was rubbing close at his waist. However, looking objectively at Hajime who was continuously making such Tio delighted all the time, he was also just like her. Yue and Shia¡¯s exasperated gazes stabbed on Hajime.

    While doing such stupid thing, by the time the replenishment of magic power at all the magic crystals was over, a gate opened once more and Suzu and co went back. Behind the girls,rge tiger, and wolf, and then snake and so on, monsters that were high ranked even inside the sea of trees were there. It appeared that they sessfully managed to make those monsters submitted.

    after that, Suzu and co increased the strength of the submitting monsters using reinforcement under the simple guidance of Yue and Tio. In addition to the help of Yue and Tio, the monsters that were considerably strengthened were attached to the cor made by Hajime. The cor had a gate hole inserted in it if Suzu and co used the gate key then they would be able to call the monsters anytime. In ordinary times, they could just leave the monsters to do as they pleased in the sea of trees or anywhere.

    Like that the magic power of Hajime and Yue were also recovered, finally they were going leave the Ice and Snow Great Labyrinth. Hajime and his group would travel around all the ces with people who wanted to go home together with them and the people they wanted to say goodbye to while endeavoring to create an artifact to hinder summoning. Suzu, Shizuku, Kaori, Ryuutaro, and Kouki, the five of them would head to the devil territory where Eri was located.

    ¡°Hajime-san, here.¡±

    When they exited the ice mansion, Shia handed over a pendant that was modeled after a dripping water drop. Inside the bluish transparent stone that was like ice, the crest of Vandur Shune was hollowed. It was the proof that they had conquered the Ice and Snow Great Labyrinth. After Hajime and Yue fainted, a part of the wall inside the room melted and this proof appeared to be collected.

    Receiving that, Hajime walked above the magic circle drawn on the foothold right in front of the fountain. The moment Hajime¡¯s foot stepped into the magic circle¡­

    *biki biki-*

    Such a sound was audible and the fountain before their eyes began to freeze, it was gradually swelling up. Like that it became a huge egg-shaped ice mass that was almost ten meters, before long the expansion and freezing stopped, right after that, *barin!* such a sound was raised and the ice scattered apart.

    What appeared from inside the broken remains was a dragon made from ice. A magnificent lustrous dragon that looked transparent as though it was created from crystal.

    The ice dragon lowered its head directly below Hajime¡¯s feet where its long neck made a slope. It appeared riding this ice dragon was the shortcut for this greatbyrinth.

    ¡°This is also a fantastical shortcut, huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. A present?¡±

    ¡°This consideration is far removed from the repulsiveness of the trial¡¯s content, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Each of them let out their impression while nodding at each other, then they crossed the neck where the scales were like a bridge and rode on its back.

    Immediately after, the ice dragon pped its wings grandly and ascended in one go. The ice ceiling was approaching in the blink of an eye, but just before they crashed the ceiling melted and a hole opened, a cylinder pir was created there.

    The ice dragon didn¡¯t drop its speed at all and charged into that path.

    The sound of cutting wind resounded in their ears and chilly wind caressed their skin, ¡°The only dragon who master can ride is just me¡­ does master want to change rides[ even now?¡± while enjoying such nonsense from a certain someone, they soared inside the ice tunnel for ten-odd seconds. The ice dragon Hajime and the rest rode finally flew into the visible light of the surface.

    They were thinking whether they would be let down on the ground right after that, but the ice dragon didn¡¯t show any sign of stopping at all and continued to climb into sky. And then without stopping it charged into the cloudy sky of the Shunee Snowfield. *Boba!* With such sound, the dragon flew out and it began to elegantly soar above the cloud sea while being brilliantly illuminated by the sun.

    ¡°From the position of the sun we are heading to the northwest. ¡­ It seems that it is kindly sending us until the border of the snow field.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. Miledi and Meiru should follow this example.¡±

    ¡°I get the feeling that the female camp of the liberator is just unscrupulous.¡±

    The west of the snowfield was the territory of the devil, at the north was Raisen¡¯s Grand Canyon, at the east was Haltina¡¯s Sea of Trees. Advancing at the northwest like this meant that they would be let down at a ce where it would be easy to go to the devil territory or to the north continent. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t really feel the cold air of the sky, so it seemed a simple barrier was spread from the intermediary of the ice dragon.

    Indeed, they wanted to be spared from getting tossed out into the snowfield of extreme cold after conquering the greatbyrinth, but after thinking about the deed of a part of the liberators, ¡°Such consideration!¡± this made Hajime and others a bit emotionally moved like that.

    And then Shia¡¯s guess was surely not mistaken. A woman who was an expert in irritating people, a woman who tossed them into the sea while saying it was a shortcut, a woman who forcefully made people love cockroaches¡­ surely the male liberators in the past was considerably made to go through hardships of this and that which were caused by those women without doubt.

    While thinking of such a thing, the ice dragon was gradually beginning to lower its altitude. It appeared they had approached near thending ce. Perhaps the ice dragon couldn¡¯t go out of the snowfield, it seemed that it wouldn¡¯t go through the sky and brought them outside the boundary, it once more plunged into the cloudy sky.

    And then it softlynded on a spot that was just a stone throw from the boundary. Hajime and others reflexively said a polite thanks to it. The ice dragon shook its tail as though to say not to mind it and once more it soared and vanished inside the snowfield.

    Even while thinking gloomily about the snowfield that covered their sight, the boundary of the snowfield was just right there so Hajime and others moved with quick steps.

    But, at that time, Hajime¡¯s senses and Shia¡¯s rabbit ears caught something. The eyes of the two narrowed dangerously.

    ¡°Everyone, be on guard. Various things are happening outside the boundary.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s caution made nervousness run through them. Everyone held their weapon in hand whileing out at the other side of the blizzard that blocked their sight.

    Over there was¡­

    ¡°As expected you all areing out from here. It¡¯s the same like my time¡­ And, has every one of you conquered thebyrinth? Oh, white-haired young man.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, Kouki-kun. Long time no see. Are you healthy?¡±

    A white dragon that was two-sizes bigger and Freed that was riding above it, a lot of monsters that were mainly grey dragons, Eri who spread wings of gray magic power, and then, there must be a few hundred of them, many women with the same face growing silver wings ¡®the apostle of true god¡¯?Nointo, they all were lying in wait.

    | | Next

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    | | Next

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. Elementalcobalt did the final edits.

    <strong>***___</strong>

    <strong>Devil King¡¯s Invitation</strong>

    Surely there were easily a few hundred bodies there. They covered the whole field of vision, arge number of monsters and Nointo. And then, Freed Bagua and Nakamura Eri seemed to be followed by the rest.

    The two of them cracked jokes perhaps as an expression of theirposure. After giving a backward nce at Kouki and the others, they were at a loss of words from the shock. Hajime narrowed his eyes dangerously. The string of his killing intent had been pulled until just before it snapped, what was left was only releasing the arrow of a sure kill.

    Although Freed and his group should have been feeling the abnormal pressure of such a Hajime on their skin, even now, theirposure didn¡¯t break. There was one reason. Because they were surrounded by ¡®the apostles of the true god¡¯ who had the exact same appearance as the current Kaori.

    Inside his heart, ¡®As expected how unpleasant. What a bunch that are like cockroaches.¡¯ Hajime spat out that curse, but Kaori had the same appearance with the Nointo and twitched with a start, perhaps from a woman¡¯s instinct. Hajime quietly averted his thinking to search for a way to annihte the enemy.

    Previously, a mortalbat unfolded when Hajime faced one Nointo, but in the present, the spec of his body and weapons were raised using sublimation magic, so if it was one on one he should be able to finish Nointo without even using ¡®Limit Break¡¯. He didn¡¯t feel like he¡¯d lose even if he had to take on arge number of them at the same time.

    Hajime exchanged nces with Yue and the others at his side for an instant. Now, when they were just about to release their killing intent to follow the saying of ¡®victory goes to the one who makes the first move¡¯. As though to beat them to the punch, Freed opened his mouth once more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash. Right now, I don¡¯t have the intention of indulging myself in killing each other with you. Though I greatly wished for you to grovel on the ground and beg for your life.¡±

    ¡°Hee, then, what are youing for? I thought that you fell to despair toward the ipetent god who can only throw a tantrum and decided on suicide, though?¡±

    Hearing Hajime¡¯s ridiculing tone, Freed¡¯s eyebrows twitched in reaction.

    What Hajime said as ¡®ipetent god¡¯ was, of course, referring to the god Ehito. With Nointo¡¯s presence here, Hajime¡¯s conjecture previously¨D¨Dthat Ehito didn¡¯t differentiate the race, that he was the god of every race and how they all were his toy. And then, the god that the devil race worshiped was perhaps Ehito himself falsifying his name or possibly Ehito¡¯s underling¨D¨Dseemed to be spot on.

    And for how much Freed understood about that truth¡­

    ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t be provoked by that. This too is for themand my lord bestowed to me. I am merely executing thatmand.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. And? Loyal dog Freed, what kind of presentmand) you got?¡±

    ¡°¡­ My generous lord will shut his eyes even toward the shameless acts of all of you. He is inviting you to his castle. We are the greeting for that. This impossible fortune for you to be able to have an audience with that honored person. You can tremble on your legs with excitement.¡±

    ¡°Haa?¡±

    Freed¡¯s state showed quietness that they had never seen until now. It was unclear what he was thinking. While putting on a particrly expressionless face, Freed informed them of his words using a voice without intonation. Hearing Freed like that, Hajime unintentionally leaked out a taken aback voice. In various meanings, there was a lot of points that he could retort at. Even Yue and the others at his side sent Freed doubtful gazes.

    ¡°That Ehito guy or Aruv something is a god, right? Why is he in a castle, huh?¡±

    Anyway, for the time being, Hajime asked about the most questionable thing. Toward that, Freed answered that question with a nd tone, however as though to show what an extremely great honor it was, he spread both his arms like an actor standing on the stage.

    ¡°Aruv-sama is certainly a god¨D¨Dhe is the retainer of Ehito-sama¡­ but at the same time, he is also the king of us the devil race¨D¨Dhe is also the devil king. He manifested from the divine world into this dirty world, passing through a long time, he handed down guidance to us the devil race for the sake of a great objective.¡±

    It appeared the true identity of the devil king was the god itself that was called as ¡®Aruv-sama¡¯. Also, the truth how the devil king=Aruv-sama seemed to be a hidden matter that was known only to the extremely limited number of people. Freed was expressing joy that couldn¡¯t be hidden was sure because he was included in that really small number of people. From his way of speaking, it seemed he knew it only very recently, though¡­

    ¡°¡­ Great objective, huh. Then, how much the devil race is being made to dance I wonder.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°No? I¡¯m praising the devil king-sama here just how awesome he is yeah.¡± (TN: The way they call the devil king here is using maou. But sometimes Hajime is also called using that word maou, so I¡¯m using devil king to call this king of the devil race while to refer Hajime I¡¯ll use demon king.)

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Freed who was sharp-eared noticed Hajime¡¯s murmur, but he was responded with a shrug and frivolous reply, as expected he got irritated and his temple twitched convulsively.

    But, there with a tone even more frivolous than Hajime, Eri opened her mouth feeling that the situation was troublesome.

    ¡°Hey, Freed. Don¡¯t just keep prattling on and on, finish it quickly. After all, I want to quickly pass a sweet time with Kouki-kun seee.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know.¡±

    It appeared that Freed was not thinking really well of Eri, he clicked his tongue while fixing his cor as though to gather himself. And then just when he was about to speak of something, this time the desperate voice that Suzu raised interrupted him.

    ¡°Eri-! Suzu is-¡­ that-, with Eri-¡°

    ¡°Hm? Whaaat, Suzu? You are carefree like usual huh¡­ not, you don¡¯t seem to be like that I guess? What? I wonder if you want to vent your pent-up feelings? Well, if you want to cry then you can just cry as you like, can¡¯t you? For me, it doesn¡¯t matter thoughhh¡±

    ¡°Yo, you are wrong-. Suzu is just, wanting to speak with Eri one more time!¡±

    Eri looked down while chuckling at Suzu with her hand waving as though to drive away a dog, to that Suzu spoke desperately while her words got choppy. However, her words couldn¡¯t be formed skillfully in this too sudden reunion with the one she wanted to reunite with.

    To such Suzu, as though to show that she didn¡¯t have interest Eri averted her gaze. Seeing that Kouki finally returned to his senses and asked regarding Eri¡¯s bizarre appearance with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°E, Eri¡­ that appearance, what¡¯s with that?¡±

    Eri who was talked by Kouki showed a full smile that was differentpared to when she talked with Suzu. Although it was a warped smile that made one felt faint coldness somewhere in it.

    ¡°Kouki-kun! How is it? It¡¯s lovely, right? You see, Maou-sama gives me a new power seeee. Because even though I just want to live sweetly with just Kouki-kun only the two of us, there are a lot of shitheads that be a hindrance even for just such a meager wish. It¡¯s fine! The trash that bothers Kouki-kun, allll of them will be cleaned up by me okayyy! We are going to live together just the two of us foorever and eeeeeeever okayy¡±

    ¡°E, Eri¡­¡±

    Eri cackled while rotating in circles in the air with feverish tone and expression in to see. The gray wings growing on her back that wasn¡¯t even ck or white, giving off a dirty impression, were pping together with Eri¡¯s motion, scattering grey feathers everywhere. The grey feathers dancing down in flutters fell on the ground, and then the touched spot was instantly disintegrated.

    Without any doubt that was the same disintegration ability like Nointo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, just like Kaori¡­ no, that¡¯s Eri¡¯s body¡­ you were given only the ability?¡±

    Shizuku who was ring silently at Eri frowned while considering the situation.

    But, before she could obtain the answer, *gyaki!* an ominous sound resounded. It was the sound of Hajime¡¯s partner got readied which everyone had heard so many times.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s okay to ughter them all right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nn. There is no reason to ept the invitation.¡±

    ¡°Blow them away and finish this desuu!¡±

    ¡°¡­ As expected, with this many people having the same face lined up, even though I understand they are not me it¡¯s still eerie.¡±

    ¡°But, their way of inviting art too poor. To be this manner less, they hath to be chastised just a bit.¡±

    At the same time Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Tio, the four of them were also showing intent to attack. Yue and Tio raised their hand straight up, Shia shouldered her Doryukken, and Kaori spread her silver wings with a p.

    Hajime¡¯s killing intent was naturally directed at Eri too. Her grating cackling voice in the ear and ugly warped expression were getting on his nerve¡¯s. The wish of Suzu was in a corner of his head, so thinking that at the very least he was going to pulverize her four limbs, he aimed the muzzle of Donner. Scg was aimed at Freed.

    But, just before the triggers were pulled, something silver was generated in front of Eri and Freed like a shield. In front of the dubious Hajime and others, the silver thing had noise ran through and warped like jelly for a moment before it projected the scenery of somewhere.

    A space magic. ¡®Hermit Mirror¡¯ ¨D¨Da magic to project in space the scenery of the faraway ce.

    What was projected in the hermit mirror were several impressive pirs standing, red carpet spread on the floor in arge hall. From there the camera changed its viewpoint and the image moved.

    What they could begin to see was a ce like an altar with a throne put there. As expected the projected ce was a castle ¨D¨Dfurthermore it was likely the audience hall of the devil king castle. High ceiling, various beautiful design, and furnishings that were created in detail, all those projected the dignity of the devil king across the screen. The image further moved toward the side of the throne.

    And then what began to appear was arge cage made from dark gray metal wrapped in shining reddish ck magic power. Naturally, something was imprisoned inside it¡­

    ¡°¡­ Fuck¡±

    Dirty word reflexively flew out from Hajime¡¯s mouth. At the same time, Yue and others also made an expression that seemed like they were chewing a hundred bitter bugs. The people who were especially greatly shaken were as expected Kouki and others in the group summoned from an alternate world.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ sensei-!¡±

    ¡°Even Lily-¡°

    Kaori and Shizuku yelled with tone colored by uneasiness.

    Correct, just as the two said, the cage inside the image was imprisoning their ssmates, Aiko, and then princess Liliana who were supposed to be in the Hairihi kingdom.

    AIko and Liliana were among the students where most of them were hugging their knees with uneasy expression, they were desperately nursing several students who were powerlessly lying down. Looking carefully, those copsed students seemed to be the party member of Nagayama. Other than them, even a member of Ai-chan guard party Tamai Atsushi was also crouching with expression distorted in pain although she was not as bad as Nagayama¡¯s party.

    Hajime immediately took out the ¡®Compass of Guidance¡¯ and searched for Aiko¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Chih, they are the real thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Hou, you have a really interesting item huh, young man. For a probing artifact, I¡¯m feeling a really strong power from it. Can you ascertain the whereabouts of your importantrades with that?¡±

    Thepass was pointing at a point to the south continent. It showed that Aiko was undoubtedly at the devil king castle of the devil race. Hajime who was convinced that it wasn¡¯t a faked image clicked his tongue, Freed who was showing interest at thepass was the first time since they arrived here that he was obviously disying his emotion. In his words, there was a lot of sense of superiority put there.

    From Hajime¡¯s attitude, Kaori and others also guessed that the image on the screen was the real thing and their expression turned bitter. And then in this kind of time, the first one to howl was Kouki. Kouki raised his voice in rage.

    ¡°You coward-! What invitation with you taking ourrades hostage-! Return everyone right now-!¡±

    ¡°Ahahah, as expected from Kouki-kun! You are straightforwardly kind aren¡¯t youuu. You are so serious even for those trashes, I¡¯m falling in love with you all over againnn¡±

    ¡°Eri, don¡¯t screw around. There is nothing for you by doing this kind of thing! Return back everyone, you too alsoe back to us!¡±

    ¡°Aaahn, you saide back to meee. Are you nning to kill me in agony?¡±

    ¡°Eri-¡°

    ¡°Kufufu, wait a bit ¨Ckayy. Sooon, I will make Kouki-kun into only my Kouki-kun okayyy¡±

    Kouki¡¯s yell didn¡¯t reach Eri at all. In a nce, it looked like a conversation but it wasn¡¯t one at all. For Eri ¡®the Kouki inside Eri¡¯ was something fixed. Only Kouki who was convenient for herself was her Kouki. That distortedness seemed to have be even worse evenpared to the betrayal of that day.

    Kouki who understood that his words didn¡¯t reach gritted his teeth while his gaze returned at Freed. And then the moment when he was about to argue further,

    *DOPAN! DOPAN!*

    ¡°-!?¡±

    A familiar gunshot interrupted him. Two streaks of crimson shes soared straight at Freed and Eri. The shes were going to instantly st a part of Eri¡¯s body and Freed¡¯s skull, however, two Nointo cut in with afterimage left behind them and blocked the bullets with theirrge sword.

    Different from before, arge crack entered therge sword with one attack, if there was one more shot the sword would break but it didn¡¯t change the fact that the attack was stopped, Hajime who irritatedly scowled was going to pull the triggers further.

    ¡°Do, don¡¯t! Wait! Please, wait, Nagumo-kun¡­¡°

    The one who hindered that was Suzu. Her small body reached straight at Hajime¡¯s arm in a tackle. Hajime didn¡¯t even twitch with something like Suzu¡¯s weight, but looking at her dangling on his arm with desperate expression and voice averted Hajime¡¯s attention for a moment.

    In that opening even while trickling with cold sweat, Freed barely kept his expression unchanging and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ This madman. Are you not valuing the lives of yourrades?¡±

    ¡°Hah, you forgot already how I blew away your pridedrades before this in the same situation? Obediently following you will only get us all killed anyway. After all, your self-proimed god seems to desire to look at my painful death, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You are saying, that in that case, you will survive just by yourself even by abandoning yourrades?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say this repeatedly. Those guys aren¡¯t myrade or anything. Besides¡­¡±

    Fearless smile and beastly ring eyes were directed at Freed. Toward Freed who instinctively took a step back on the back of the white dragon Uranos, Hajime dered as though to say that his words were exactly themon sense of this world,

    ¡°Even if I epted the invitation after ughtering you all, there won¡¯t be any problem, right?¡±

    Incidentally, if it was an invitation to the devil king castle then they would need one or two presents, Hajimeughed while making a gesture of slitting his neck. Everyone understood that he was saying he was going to bring the heads of Freed and others as the present. Kouki and others made shuddering expression thinking that the way of thinking of this guy was exactly that of a devil king.

    Hearing that really arrogant way of talking, also feeling rage toward himself for stepping back even slightly toward such Hajime, Freed¡¯s expression distorted for an instant although he immediately smoothed over his face and lifted the corner of his lips with a scoff.

    ¡°How high-spirited. In front of this many apostle-sama I cannot think of you as sane but¡­ on this asion, how about I put out one more card.¡±

    ¡°Aa?¡±

    Giving a nce at the doubtful Hajime, Freed changed the viewpoint of the screen that projected Aiko and others. It seemed that besides the cage imprisoning Aiko and others, there was one more cage. It had the same built, but that cage which was quite small sized was something to imprison one or two people.

    And then, the moment the people imprisoned inside there was projected,

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Sound vanished from the world.

    An abnormal killing intent to the degree that made everyone hallucinated like that was covering the whole area in the surrounding.

    Those who could recognize that sound vanished were those in the ssification as a strong person. After all the killing intent¨D¨Dor possibly it should be called as demonic intent already, against the torrent of that terrifying presence, in order for their instinct as a living thing to preserve their mind, the monsters that were Freed¡¯s subordinates immediately had their consciousness shutdown and fainted.

    Even Suzu who was clinging to Hajime¡¯s arm felt that her consciousness was going far away while flopping down on the ground, she bit hard on her lips and somehow maintained her consciousness with that pain.

    ¡°-¨D¨D-¨D¨Dyo, you bastard, don¡¯t you care, about what¡¯s going to happen to that fish imitations-¡°

    Freed was putting his awareness at his breathing that felt like it would stop anytime while giving off warning with warped expression. He already didn¡¯t have any leisure to dress up any calmness.

    ¡®Fish imitation¡¯¨D¨Dthe two silhouettes that Freed called like that as well as the reason that drastically changed Hajime¡¯s presence were¡­ Myuu and Remia.

    At the center of the cage, the two were tightly hugging each other to confirm each other¡¯s existence. They couldn¡¯t hide their uneasy expressions, but even so, they stout-heartedly observed the surrounding without showing a tear.

    Hajime had made preparation before they left Erisen so that not even the smallest chance could hurt Myuu and Remia. Artifact to iste and hide the presences of the two and a detection artifact to warn Hajime in the case enemy appeared were left there. Barrier artifacts to buy time were also set at the city of Erisen and Myuu¡¯s house. Hajime didn¡¯t spend six days there just for show.

    But, none of those was effective and Myuu and Remia were kidnapped. The preposterous strength of Hajime¡¯s artifacts and his bond with Myuu, without knowing those two things this was something impossible to happen, It was also something that no one would even think to carry out, to begin with.

    In other words, there was only one person who could arrive at such idea and kidnapped the two with the perfect setup.

    Hajime¡¯s gaze slowly flowed at Eri piercingly.

    ¡°¨D¨D-¡°

    A presence that pratingly invaded until the depth of the mind was crawling all over Eri¡¯s skin. Eri¡¯s body was shuddering with chills, his body temperature that was rapidly lowering naturally made her breathing disordered.

    Afer Hajime pierced such Eri with his gaze for a few moments, his gaze moved quietly as though she was just a stone at the roadside. Immediately, Eri staggered in the air as though she was just released from a binding.

    Regardless of being the source of the inhuman demonic intent, as though it was just a lie, Hajime¡¯s eyes turned calm and even looked sleepy, that mismatched strange gaze moved at Freed once more. And then, his mouth opened with a calm voice as expected.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll ept the invitation.¡±

    ¡°Wha, what?¡±

    With the demonic intent still gushing out without change, the words that were let out from Hajime¡¯s mouth made Freed¡¯s expression turned bewildered.

    ¡°¡­ I said that I¡¯m epting the invitation. Lead us on quickly.¡±

    ¡°-¡­ Hmph, you should say that right from the beginning.¡±

    At the same time with the repeated words, the demonic intent was gradually settling down. Even while breathing in disarray, Freed made a sneer with an expression that recovered his calmness. Like that he jolted awake the fainted swarm of gray dragons with metamorphosis magic while beginning to chant the spell to open the gate toward the devil king castle.

    While giving a nce at Eri besides Freed who was simrly drenched with arge amount of sweat while breathing roughly and Kouki and others who were released from their stiffened body, Yue tilted her head while looking up at Hajime.

    ¡°¡­ Is it fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yeah. If we know the ce then we can use crystal key to connecting the space, but the timeg is too long. Besides, the other side should know too that we are in possession of space transfer power.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, they have to make a countermeasure, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s troubling that there is the worst case. Unlike sensei-dono and others, Myuu and Remia art not able to buy the time topensate for that timeg with their own strength after all.¡±

    Just as Tio said, if they felt like it they could use crystal key and thepass and teleported urately to the devil king castle where Aiko and others were captured.

    But, because it was a concept magic there would be timeg created no matter what until the magic was invoked, for the enemy side who knew that Hajime and co possessed space magic, it was unthinkable that they would miss that opening timeg.

    Even so, if it was just Aiko and others, they were a cheat group so perhaps they would be able to endure and pull through that timeg using their spec. For that reason, Hajime chose an annihtion battle tactic before, but Myuu and Remia whose fighting strength was nonexistence¡­ in addition, they were courteously entered into another cage then the story was different.

    Thinking about the worst case, Hajime wanted to refrain from the forceful method.

    ¡°¡­ Now, I¡¯ll guide you to the location of our lord. Don¡¯t worry, if you don¡¯t make any mistake then surely you will be able to touch those half-assed living things once more. Although it¡¯s hard to understand just what is good for those filthy living things.¡±

    Freedpleted the gate and at the other side of the connected space, there were arge terrace and townscape below visible. It appeared that they didn¡¯t teleport directly at the audience hall where Aiko and others were at, the gate was opened at the outside of the upper level of the castle.

    Most likely the inside of the castle had a barrier spread to forbid intrusion. Even if it was an ally there was no doubt that they would be unable to directly teleport in. Thinking about the defense of the devil king castle that was only natural measure.

    Freed¡¯s expression became disappointed looking at Hajime who proceeded to the gate while ignoring all of Freed¡¯s mocking words, then he seemed to notice something and opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young man, before moving on let¡¯s have you take off your weapons.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Toward Hajime who was merely returning a silent gaze, Freed finally couldn¡¯t hide his joy from standing in a superior position and repeated his words with sneer mixed in them.

    ¡°Are you listening? I told you to quickly take off your weapons. Aa, also, let¡¯s have you wear this shackle to seal your magic power.¡±

    The shackle that looked like handcuff was taken out with clinking sound, it greatly resembled the one that was once put on Aiko and Kouki and others. Even though Freed dressed up this as an invitation, yet the treatment waspletely like a prisoner.

    Perhaps because there was the threat of hostage, Freed sneered understanding that. He had the air like a religious fanatic since before this, but until now he didn¡¯t seem like someone with petty personality. Perhaps the repeated defeat had distorted his personality. Possibly there was something after the invasion of the royal capital that deepened the degree of his fanaticism and he lost all restrain¡­

    In any case, Hajime¡¯s reply was decided.

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it the second time. I said I refuse.¡±

    Those words of Hajime without any enthusiasm made Freed¡¯s expression turned taken aback for a moment, but in the next moment, he directed a gaze as though he was looking at something that was hard to understand.

    ¡°¡­ Are you unable to understand your position? You all have no right to refuse. If you don¡¯t stay quiet and follow what you are told, that ugly mother and daughter¨D¨D¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away.¡± ¡°-¡­ What did you say?¡±

    The clich¨¦d speech that was threatening to harm Myuu and Remia if Hajime didn¡¯t obey was interrupted in the middle and Freed raised his eyes, a calm voice then reached him.

    ¡°Do you think if you take Myuu and Remia hostage, then everything of me is sealed? Understand this. The card you used, is a double-edged sword.¡±

    ¡°Double-edged sword¡­ you say¡±

    From Hajime, there wasn¡¯t any demonic intent or even killing intent like before. Far from that, he didn¡¯t even let out a speck of magic power, naturally, he also wasn¡¯t using ¡®Coercion¡¯.

    Nevertheless, when they noticed the white dragon Uranos had slightly backed away, even Freed himself who was riding on its back noticed how his hand was trembling in small shivers. Just what in the world¡­ without even any time to question that, Hajime¡¯s words were spoken.

    As always, it was a calm voice without a drop of anger or hate that could be felt from it, it was like the robotic voice of Nointo, but without regarding ally or enemy the voice was apanied with reverberation that caused gooseflesh on the back.

    ¡°The reason that all of you are still alive is also thanks to Myuu and Remia. ¡­ Just try putting even a single wound at the two of them. ¡­ Children, woman, old man, noble or the poor, there won¡¯t be any distinction, the race called as the devil¡­ I¡¯ll make them extinct.¡±

    ¡°¨D¨D-¡°

    Freed gulped. Surrounded by hundreds of ¡®the apostles of true god¡¯ at the surrounding, and his lord was a living god, he should have rejected Hajime¡¯s words as impossible and merely a nonsense that would bring no problem at all. But, he felt a strange power that was hard toprehend in that toneless voice and even for just a moment the thinking of ¡®he might be able to do it¡¯ shed in his mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is your objective that you do something like inviting us, but I have no intention to ride into enemy¡¯s main base bare handed. After all, like that perhaps everything will be over without us unable to do anything. Rather than falling into a situation like that, rampaging around in sink or swim is still better.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You are saying you are abandoning those mother and daughter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not abandoning them. However, I¡¯m only thinking that losing my weapons here will be rted to abandoning them.¡±

    A scene that often appeared in the story was one where the main characters had hostage taken and they threw away their weapon just like they were told, but Hajime didn¡¯t choose that. He thought that it was out of the question for the helping side to be made powerless for the sake of temporary safety. Like that would only cause everyone to be done in at the end.

    Therefore, in that kind of time, Hajime would choose to annihte the opponent even if the hostage wouldn¡¯te out of it with all their limbs intact. As long as the hostage alive then they could be healed. Then the way to kill the opponent with certainty was rational. The intense preparedness that wouldn¡¯t submit to irrationality inside Hajime made him like that.

    Of course, that was something awfully misaligned frommon sense, in some way that choice could also be called as wrongdoing. After all the maximum consideration and carefulness were demanded in the liberation of the hostage. Normally it was unthinkable to think that it would be okay as long as the hostage didn¡¯t die.

    Not to mention if it was about someone that was an extremely important existence for themselves, it was normal for someone to hesitate and threw away their logic and belief.

    ¡°¡­ As expected, you are mad.¡±

    Therefore, the feeling that Freed harbored was such thing. Just when he took the initiative as the attacker and stood in the superior position, the opponent would abandon their base and came attacking instead. Furthermore, the basis of that action was which one would be able to annihte their opponent first, it was a chicken race like that. Indeed, it couldn¡¯t be helped that Freed doubted Hajime¡¯s sanity.

    Although in this case there was a lot of bluffing factor included inside Hajime¡¯s words. For Hajime, he didn¡¯t think for even a little bit of wishing Myuu to be wounded. If possible, he wanted to take her back unharmed. For that reason, as much as possible he wouldn¡¯t tolerate being separated from his weapons.

    Therefore, he caused the opponent to have the impression of ¡®I don¡¯t know what he will do if he is poorly cornered too much¡¯ and tried to forcefully keep his card. Hajime had already shown a portion of that impression in front of Freed so Hajime thought that the possibility he could have his way was high. But for argument¡¯s sake, he was also thinking about what to do in the case that this was no good.

    ¡°Then, while that madman is still not lining up a lump of woman and children meat of your fellow race in front of you, quickly take us in front of Myuu¡¯s location.¡±

    ¡°-¡­¡±

    Freed couldn¡¯t answer. He understood that Hajime wouldn¡¯t yield, but to take an enemy in front of his lord while they were still armed was something hard to be pardoned as a pious servant.

    Speaking the truth, the devil king Aruv told him to use the hostage to bring them to him, but he didn¡¯t give any instruction to Freed regarding the details like weapon or binding. Aruv wouldn¡¯t mind it even if Hajime was armed.

    In other words, the demand for disarmament was Freed¡¯s own decision using hismon sense, but as expected honestly nodding at Hajime¡¯s demand was a cause for hesitation.

    There a Nointo, the ¡®apostle of the true god¡¯ who didn¡¯t say a word until now cut in.

    ¡°¡­ Freed. Stop this unproductive matter. That person won¡¯t mind this kind of triviality. Rather he will even think that this will be a good entertainment. Also, as long as we are standing by, there is not even the slightest chance he can do anything. The binding for the irregr is enough with the very existences of us.¡±

    ¡°Kuh, however¡­¡±

    Giving a nce at Freed who was still balking, Nointo faced Hajime with exactly the same voice and expression like when she faced him before.

    ¡°My name is called ¡®Ahat¡¯. Irregr, the analyze of the data of your battle with Nointo is already finished. Don¡¯t think that you can win the battle with us for the second time.¡±

    ¡®Therefore, if you want to bring weapon then just bring it¡¯, it seemed that she was implicitly telling him that. Looking carefully, the ¡®apostle of true god¡¯ with the same appearance like Nointo introducing herself as Ahat, her eyes looked slightly shaking. Perhaps it was just his feeling, but to Hajime, it was something that looked like hostility or perhaps hatred.

    ¡®Don¡¯t think that you can win the battle with us for the second time¡¯¨D¨Dthose words weren¡¯t something from a simple doll, perhaps it was filled with more intense emotion.

    But such thing didn¡¯t matter for Hajime. And so, he quietly turned his gaze away and headed toward the gate with cold eyes. It was clear that he was telling them to hurry and guide him.

    Freed scowled at that arrogant attitude, but with the addition of the pressing from Ahat, he shook his head in annoyance and slipped through the gate.

    Hajime and others followed from behind.

    At that time, the only one who noticed Hajime¡¯s hand shining for an instance was only Yue who was beside him.

    Part 2

    Therge terrace that the gate was connected to had the space almost as big as a school rooftop, even with all of them stepping into there was still some space left. Nevertheless, that was also only after the gray dragons and the majority of the apostles flew to the sky.

    The gray dragons flew up right after they came out, the apostles also went away somewhere leaving behind only ten of them. The ones remaining surrounded Hajime and others alertly.

    At the same time with the gate behind them closing, Freed silently pointed his chin to urge them to follow him. Hajime also followed him silently.

    ¡°Kouki-kun, that monster was terrifying you kno, console meee¡±

    ¡°E, Eri-, you¡­¡°

    Right after they began to walk, Eri took Kouki¡¯s arm and she hugged him while beginning to prattle about such jests. Even though she had betrayed them and now she was taking their ssmates, hostages, again, she didn¡¯t look apologetic at all and grinned widely while pressing her body close at Kouki.

    She didn¡¯t even give attention to Shizuku and others around her. She alsopletely ignored Suzu who called her. Shizuku and Ryutaro were directing gazes overflowing with wariness, but they didn¡¯t try to stop her. They judged that right now it was better to not quarrel imprudently.

    Eri was glued at Kouki, her mouth approached his ear, her breath was blowing into his ear and she whispered something with a face that looked like in heat, looking at her like that it was unbearable but even Kouki himself, he was thinking about his ssmates and didn¡¯t forcibly shake her off.

    Like that they walked through the long corridor made from stone crossing several corners, and then at the ce they reached there was arge door filled to the brim with the dignity that was worthy of an entrance that was connected to the audience room of the devil king castle. Perhaps to show the authority there was a globe that appeared to be symbolizing the sun, a design that depicted several pirs of light pouring down from that sun was engraved there.

    Freed sent a sign at the devil race standing in front of the door with his gaze. Thereupon that devil race quietly held his hand at a part of the door, right after that a heavy sound reverberated and the door opened to the left and right.

    Behind the door, the scenery that Freed disyed using ¡®Hermit Mirror¡¯ spread out, ahead of the red carpet they could see a spot that looked like an altar and an extravagant throne. Just like the image, at the side of the throne, there should be cages set behind therge pir.

    Repressing their hot-blooded heart, they approached toward the empty throne. And a scenery exactly like the image they saw was there.

    It appeared that the figures of Hajime and others were also visible from the other side. The ssmates opened their eyes wide, Aiko and Liliana who also noticed the door opened also gulped loudly in surprise.

    The two¡¯s expression was slightly clouded seeing how Hajime and others were surrounded by apostles, but looking at Hajime whose corner of the mouth lifted up in a smile for the first time sinceing here, the two began to get teary eyes from deep emotion. And then, when they were just about to call Hajime¡¯s name with a maidenly expression that was obviously filled with special feeling¡­

    ¡°Papaa¨D¨D!!¡±

    ¡°Dear!!¡±

    The mother and daughter Myuu and Remia preceded them. And then, putting aside Myuu¡¯s ¡®papa¡¯, just what was with Remia¡¯s ¡®dear¡¯? Such dangerous gazes from the two which contained that question went back and forth from Remia and Hajime.

    Ignoring the two who were unable to know about time and ce? Hajime¡¯s eyes gently ckened.

    ¡°Myuu, Remia. Sorry, you two got dragged into this. Wait there. I¡¯ll get you two out immediately.¡±

    ¡°Papa¡­ Myuu is fine. I waited believing in papa. That¡¯s why don¡¯t lose to the bad people!¡±

    ¡°My my, Myuu¡­ Hajime-san. We are fine so please be careful.¡±

    Even though she was unable to hide her unease, but the moment Hajime appeared Myuu made a full smile and felt relief from the bottom of their heart. Looking at such Myuu, Remia also was concerned in an 180 to Hajime¡¯s calm atmosphere.

    Freed was about to open his mouth to warn so they didn¡¯t make a racket as the pleased, but just before he could do that a voice resounded from behind the throne.

    ¡°No matter what age, it still looks beautiful, the bond between parent and child. I understand because I also have experienced it. Although in my case, it was a rtion between a niece and uncle you see.¡±

    The wall behind the throne slid open. From there who came out was a golden haired and crimson eyed good looking man. His age was past middle-aged. He was wearing jet ck clothes and mantle with good quality and golden embroidery worked on the, and his hairstyle was all back. Several strands of his blonde hair that were dangling forward and his slightly opened shirt on his chest were strangely drafting off sex appeal.

    Although what he drafted off wasn¡¯t only sex appeal. He also gave off the presence of youthful strength and the weight of a veteran. There was constant charisma in him that attracted those watching him. In all probability, this must be the devil king. And then, this was the guy introducing himself as the god ¡®Aruv-sama¡¯.

    Hajime wordlessly narrowed his eyes at the devil king that appeared while smiling gently. And then he was about to open his mouth but simr like Freed someone beat him to the punch. However, that wasn¡¯t by the devil king ahead of his gaze, but it was by the shell-shocked voice at his side.

    ¡°¡­ Li, es¡­ how can¡­¡±

    ¡°Yue?¡±

    Yes, not even noticing at Hajime¡¯s call, she was leaking out a hoarse voice as though seeing something impossible with a greatly shaken state, it was Yue. Her eyes were opened wide, piercing straight at the devil king.

    Hajime was about to call once more at Yue whose state was obviously abnormal, but then he was attacked by a strange d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Yue¡¯s golden hair and crimson eyes. Those were¡­

    ¡°Yaa, Aleytia(???). It has been a long time, isn¡¯t it? As always, you are so small and cute.¡±

    The words said to Yue by the devil king that interrupted Hajime¡¯s thought, those were filled by the affection that was really unthinkable for a first meeting. There, Hajime also noticed. The appearance of the devil king,pared to her beloved lover had a simrity somewhere.

    Hajime murmured ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡¯ inside his heart. That conjecture which he couldn¡¯t put into word was proved as correct by a word of Yue.

    ¡°¡­ Oji-sama¡­¡± (TN: Oji=uncle)

    | | Next

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    | | Next

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Surprised by this release. Bakapervert wanted to see the rest of this series finish, especially as we approach the finale, so he¡¯s helping with editing. We will probably be releasing twice a week until the main story is finished.

    P.S. Sorry aboutst Sunday¡¯s release. I finished the editting now.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. He also did the edits.

    ***________

    <strong>Is it Lie, or Truth </strong><strong>(Beginning</strong><strong>)</strong>

    ¡°¡­Oji, sama¡­¡±

    Yue¡¯s hoarse voice resounded. Her eyes were opened unusually wide, her small and slender hands were shaking in small trembles as though expressing the agitation inside her heart.

    Normally it was an impossible situation for her to not notice Hajime¡¯s call to her, it showed just how deeply she was agitated.

    Giving a nce at Hajime and the others who were evidently shocked looking at Yue¡¯s condition, the golden-haired red eyed devil king smiled really gently while once more addressing Yue with the unfamiliar name.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me. Aleytia. Looks like you are surprised. ¡­That¡¯s understandable. But, that look of yours is nostalgically lovely. You haven¡¯t changed at all since three hundred years ago.¡±

    A smiling devil king. Yue took a step back, perhaps finally perceiving that the person there was her uncle. And then, just when she was about to say something with her trembling lips, the apostle Acht opened her mouth as though to beat her to the punch.

    ¡°Aruv-sama?¡±

    Acht called at the devil king with an expression that was like a mask, however, her intonation was clearly questioning. From that indication, it was as though the devil king¡¯s attitude toward Yue was an unexpected situation for her. And it wasn¡¯t just the apostles, even Freed was simrly making a slightly questioning look.

    Hearing that call, the devil king faintly smiled and suddenly he lifted his hand. ¡­Toward Acht and others, the apostles of god.

    The next moment, light of magic power that resembled Yue¡¯s exploded like a shbang grenade, instantly everything was drowned in light. That light then was absorbed back into Denreed¡¯s hand as though in a yback, after that the figures of the apostles crumbling down like a machine that had its electricity cut off became visible.

    Furthermore, as though it was an afterthought, Freed and Eri also fell down. Kouki who was beside Eri was dumbfounded by the sudden situation, he was only staring at Eri fixedly without even a twitch.

    In front of Yue and others who were dumbfounded by the sudden event, the devil king released a sigh ¡®fuu¡¯ as though he had just gone through a really nerve wrecking situation, next he lifted his thrust out hand over his head and snapped his tongue, invoking some kind of technique.

    What was reflected in Hajime¡¯s magic eye stone was a golden barrier spreading in a dome shape. However, its purpose seemed as though it had a slightly different effectpared to the normal barrier.

    ¡°This is a barrier for deceiving interception and surveince. It¡¯s something to show different voice and scene that I prepared. With this, the apostles outside this ce won¡¯t notice what is happening here.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you nning?¡±

    Hajime silently narrowed his eyes at this speech and conduct done by a person who seemed to be hostile toward the apostles while asking back.

    ¡°Nagumo Hajime-kun, isn¡¯t it? Your vignce is reasonable. That¡¯s why let me say this frankly without beating around the bush. I am the current devil king of the devil kingdom Gand, and the prime minister of the former vampire kingdom Avatar¨D¨DDenreed Gardia Wesperitirio Avatar¡­a person who rebels against god.¡±

    The words that were said with the majesty as the devil king reverberated inside the wide audience hall dignifiedly. Those words carried the power that made the people in this ce hearing them think that they were said seriously.

    All the members other than Hajime gulped at the shocking truth. Who would ever think that the king of the devil race that opposed the human race was a rebel against god, such thing was unthinkable even in their dream. Their reaction was only natural.

    Among them, Suzu who just managed to return to her senses yelled ¡°Eri-¡± while trying to dash at her, but she was stopped by Kouki¡¯s hand. His hand touched the nape of the neck of the fainting Eri and he felt her pulse, then he nodded while smiling that there was nothing to worry about. It appeared that Eri only lost her consciousness. Looking at Suzu patting her chest in a relieved sigh, Denreed spoke an apology ¡°Sorry to make you uneasy.¡±

    Incidentally, regarding the apostles, they had their function suspended. Freed and others had their body function suspended¨D¨Dto put it another way, they were in a temporary death state.

    In addition, with the ¡®devil king¡¯s apology¡¯, among everyone who was lost for words from the sequence of events, Hajime¡¯s gaze was sweeping at his surroundings while he was about to press the question at Denreed about his true intentions. But, at that time a yelling voice suddenly resounded. It was a voice that sounded like it was desperately trying to deny something.

    ¡°Lies¡­there is no way that¡¯s true-. Den-ojisama was a normal vampire! Indeed, he was exceptionally strong, but he wasn¡¯t a true ancestor like me! There is no way that Oji-sama, that Denreed is still alive.¡±

    ¡°Aleytia¡­. You are shaken, aren¡¯t you? Even so¡­that¡¯s only natural. Although it was something necessary, I had done something horrible to you. If such a person suddenly appeared in front of your eyes, it would be stranger if you weren¡¯t shaken.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Aleytia-! Don¡¯t pretend that you are Oji-sama-!¡±

    Denreed smiled sadly toward Yue who was in an agitated state that even Hajime had never seen. Perhaps getting rubbed the wrong way even by such an attitude, Yue pushed her hand out with seething killing intent. Tremendous magic power was bursting out from her body.

    Although she had epted the possibility of the difference in her memory inside the Ice and Snow Cavern, even so, the man in front of her eyes was the one who had locked her in the depth of darkness for a long three hundred years. It was the person who had betrayed her who had given him immense trust. There was no way she could be so easily convinced.

    To say nothing of how that person who should have died to suddenly appear in front of her eyes, talking intimately, affectionately at her with the look that didn¡¯t change at all from three hundred years ago. Her heart was churning like a sea that was hit directly by a typhoon.

    Following an impulse that she didn¡¯t even understand herself, Yueunched a lightning dragon. Nervousness ran through the other members at the current situation that was moving suddenly.

    However, Denreed only kept smiling. With an attitude that could even be said asposed, once more, he snapped his fingers. At that instant, along the edge of the altar where the throne was located, a wall of light rose up. The lightning dragon that was howling thunderously while approaching Denreed crashed onto that barrier, yet it was unable to destroy the very strong barrier.

    Inside the surging lightning, Denreed talked with a gentle voice from the other side of the barrier.

    ¡°Aleytia Gardea Wesperiterio Avatar. The most beautiful and wise queen in history, my beloved niece. I am certainly your uncle. I wonder if you remember. That I was a powerful monster user.¡±

    ¡°What are-¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the current you then you should understand. Just why the I at that time was that powerful of a monster user.¡±

    ¡°¡­-, an age of god magic¡­metamorphosis magic.¡±

    Denreed smiled saying ¡°Good answer¡±, just like in the past when he watched over Yue¡¯s study. Attacked by d¨¦j¨¤ vu, Yue¡¯s expression distorted.

    ¡°Exactly. To say further, I also obtained regeneration magic. Though unfortunately, my talent in that area is poor, it¡¯s like throwing a pearl before swine. In exchange, I can boast that I am very much talented in metamorphosis magic. I also worked really hard on it. As the result, not only creating monsters, I also became able to perform strengthening on my own body. That¡¯s how I extended my life until now.¡±

    Actually, Hajime had drawn out his railgun and nonchntly fired under the cover of the lightning dragon, but understanding that the barrier couldn¡¯t be broken through easily, he put his hand on Yue¡¯s shoulder. With that lightning dragon that had bad efficiency and convergence rate iparable from usual due to her disordered mind, it was only a pointless waste of magic power.

    Yue suddenly returned to her senses from the warmth on her shoulder, she red once at Denreed with dangerous eyes then dispersed the lightning dragon. She then recovered her calmness in a few minutes before making her question, even so, she didn¡¯t hide how her tone became rougher.

    ¡°¡­That day the devil that uses the white dragon, he said that you are a god with the name Aruv. He said that you had led the devil race for a few hundred years until now!¡±

    At the very least Denreed had worked as the prime minister of the vampire kingdom Avatar for more than twenty odd years until Yue was imprisoned, Yue pped the contradiction with Freed¡¯s statement at Denreed.

    Even so, Denreed¡¯sposure didn¡¯t crumble. As though to say that what Yue pointed out was only natural, he calmly answered.

    ¡°What Freed said is not mistaken. I am certainly Aruv, at the same time it can also be said that Aruv is not me.¡±

    Yue¡¯s gaze became severe hearing Denreed answering with something that sounded like Zen philosophy. Denreed smiled wryly at that while continuing his words.

    ¡°The existence called Aruv was the retainer god of god Ehito during the age of god. He is someone like a subordinate. At first, Aruv swore loyalty toward god Ehito and became his hands and feet, yet one day, he held a doubt. Is it fine to keep overlooking the inhuman act of god Ehito like this, he thought. A few hundred years, a few thousand years passed while he was holding that doubt which grewrgr and before long he grew to hold the intention of rebellion.¡±

    Denreed walked around the throne with steady sounds of footsteps. That calm tone for some reason resounded really well despite its volume that wasn¡¯t loud at all, even so it didn¡¯t make anyone feel difort at all.

    ¡°But, there is no way he can match god Ehito who is the chief god. Therefore, Aruv formed a n. That n is, he would descend to the surface as Ehito¡¯s pawn and intensified the war of the people, and as the situation fell into chaos, he would shoulder the role of devil king¨D¨Dunder such pretense, he would then search in the surface for any method and battle strength that could oppose Ehito.¡±

    Denreed stopped talking for a moment and opened and closed his hand repeatedly. He was doing that gesture as though to ascertain the sensation while continuing.

    ¡°But, a god that doesn¡¯t have flesh body, needs a flesh body as a vessel so they can act fully on the surface. Aruv also searched for a person who could be his vessel to reside his soul into that body. Originally, making one¡¯s soul reside inside another person¡¯s body isn¡¯t something easy even for god if the rejection of the body¡¯s owner is strong but¡­if they disyed their existence as god then there won¡¯t be anyone rejecting them. After all, it¡¯s not like the person¡¯s self will disappear, rather it even feels like an honor, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Like that, Denreed was also chosen by Aruv?¡±

    ¡°Aruv was mad with joy, you know? If I was merely someone with aptitude, then he would only tell me that he was a retainer god of Ehito, but I knew the truth. I could possibly be a true fellow rebel. Aruv told me his will from inside my body while outside I was under the observation of the apostles. Even now Aruv is inside me, giving me help in various matters. Two souls in one body. That is the meaning of my words that I am Aruv and also not Aruv.¡±

    Denreed paused to ascertain whetherprehension had reached Yue and the others while putting his hand on the throne. Seeing that, Yue made aplicated face while asking.

    ¡°¡­Since when?¡±

    ¡°It happened just a little bit before you seeded the throne. At the same time, even I who was unable to do anything even knowing the truth understood that there was something that I could do. I thought that as my mission.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mission.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the mission to overthrow god. Though it was really hard making it so that god Ehito and his apostles wouldn¡¯t catch my true intentions, you see. Thanks to that, I was made to do many things that were not my true intention countless times.¡±

    Denreed smiled asking if there was anything else she wanted to ask, seeing that smile it woke up the memory of the time when he was in the role as her instructor, shaking Yue¡¯s heart. The way he talked and his atmosphere felt like the uncle inside her memory. She began to think that by any chance he might really be alive just like he said.

    And then, if that was really the case, there was something that Yue wanted to ask, no, something that Yue had to hear at all cost.

    ¡°¡­Why did you betray our country? Why, I was impri¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°-¡­I don¡¯t want to hear your apology-! The reason-¡±

    Yue yelled at Denreed who was saying words of apology with a mournful expression. Hajime at her side put strength into the hand he put on her shoulder to calm her down. The other members were also directing serious expressions at Denreed without butting into this matter that was rted with Yue¡¯s past.

    ¡°Aleytia. You were a prodigy, to the degree that no other could possibly catch up to you in the field of magic. Even I who was a user of an age of god magic wasn¡¯t a match against you. This strength was too conspicuous. That was why eyes were attracted to you. Just like Nagumo Hajime who is at your side.¡±

    ¡°¡­Irregr.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aleytia, I wonder if you remember? At that time, the upper echelon of Avatar was already in the process of being dyed by the influence of god Ehito¡¯s faith. That included both your parents too. You should have felt a glimpse of that.¡±

    ¡°¡­I remember. Oji-sama and Chichi-ue quarreled often regarding my education. ¡­Oji-sama was assigned as my instructor. That was why I was raised without really getting concerned by the faith.¡± (TN: Chichi-ue is father.)

    Denreed nodded back toward the nodding Yue.

    ¡°That was because I knew the truth. I didn¡¯t have any method to ascertain whether the liberators¡¯ words were truth or not, but I thought that it was dangerous for you who was still young to put your faith unconditionally. I wanted to protect you. But, my effort to distance you from the faith became in vain.¡±

    ¡°¡­A pawn that didn¡¯t move as wished for was a hindrance?¡±

    ¡°Something like that. The n to assassinate you became fully all-out. Your immortality isn¡¯t absolute. Especially if the enemy is a god then that¡¯s even truer¡­even after I obtained the age of god magic, I didn¡¯t have the confidence to protect you from god¡¯s intention. Besides, I who had Aruv residing inside my body and awoke to my mission didn¡¯t want to lose you who are a trump card. That was why, before the assassination was carried out, I arranged your death and hid you. Until the time when the beacon of the rebellion can be raised.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Her uncle didn¡¯t betray her. Rather he was trying to protect her. Even if he had a feeling that considered her as battle strength, his words contained the feeling that he didn¡¯t want to let her die, which matched with a portion of Yue¡¯s memory.

    Right now, Yue¡¯s expression looked anxious as though her unmanageable emotion that was too much for her had lost its ce to go, as though she was a lost child.

    Her powerless trembling voice that disyed her unstable feelings threw thest question.

    ¡°¡­The hostage? If you are really Denreed-ojisama then¡­if you say that you didn¡¯t betray me, then why?¡±

    Toward those words mixed with criticism inside from Yue who was casting her eyes downward, Denreed smiled wryly while murmuring ¡°About that¡±. And then he snapped his fingers once more. Instantly the radiance covering the cages silently dimmed and vanished, the lock of the cages also clicked open.

    The captured ssmates, Myuu, and Remia stared at the unlocked door with bewilderment.

    ¡°I thought that if I didn¡¯t do this then I wouldn¡¯t even be able to meet you. Besides, I also had the objective of guarding them for the sake of when the timese. I want you to forgive me about their wounds. The one who went to pick them up were the apostles. I couldn¡¯t treat their wounds in front of them. Just in case Imanded them to not kill anyone. After all, perhaps they might be allies from here on together with Aleytia.¡±

    ¡°¡­Com, rade?¡±

    It seemed that ording to Denreed it was that kind of reason. Perhaps she had used up everything that she could use to argue, that Yue only repeated Denreed¡¯s words with doubt. Her voice already had no heat in it, furthermore her raging heart became even stormier. Because she was given arge amount of information all at once, and how all that information was something important and impossible to ignore for her, she was unable to sort her feelings.

    Even Shia and others who were watching over Yue couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment of what to do. The people imprisoned inside the cages were unable to move feeling the atmosphere of the ce.

    Inside such an atmosphere, Denreed watched fondly as though he had seen through Yue¡¯s heart, he descended from the altar while making a smile. The destination where he was walking calmly was Yue¡¯s location.

    ¡°Aleytia. I want you to believe me somehow. I love you, whether right now or in the past. Just how impatiently I have been waiting for this day when I can see you again. During these three hundred years, there wasn¡¯t a day that I had forgotten you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oji, sama¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am your Den-ojisama. My cute Aleytia. The time hase. Please, lend me your strength, in order to finish everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­Lend, my strength?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s defeat the god together. Just like when we fought the country¡¯s external enemy together back to back. God Ehito is already going to end this era. Actually I nned to hide you until the time when we really have to fight but¡­this is a windfall. You have be far strongerpared to the past, and then there are even this many users of age of god magic gathered here. Surely we can even reach god Ehito.¡±

    ¡°¡­I, I am¡­¡±

    Denreed¡¯s words shook Yue. Denreed was spreading open his arms, as though he was going to embrace Yue who was like that.

    That posture resurrected a memory of her childhood at the back of her mind once more. When the young Yue achieved some kind of result in magic training or ss, ¡®Den-ojisama¡¯ would smile looking even happier than Yue who made the aplishment while he would surely spread open his arms to wee her. And then, he would praise Yue who jumped at him saying ¡°You worked really hard¡± while stroking her head.

    The hug of her important rtive who was alive, and who didn¡¯t betray her. She loved him dearly like a father, even more than her real father. Yue¡¯s eyes wavered.

    Denreed¡¯s smile was increasingly deepening, he was about to say some words in order to embrace Yue.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go together. Aleyti¨D¨D¡±

    Instantly,

    *DOPAN-!*

    Such familiar dry sound reverberated. At the same time, Denreed¡¯s body snapped back facing up, and then he copsed behind just like that.

    No one was able to grasp what just happened, they were staring at the copsed Denreed with their pupils turning into dot. His body didn¡¯t even twitch. The vast audience hall was filled with silence.

    Inside such an atmosphere, a ¡®click¡¯ sound that was like a cocked firing hammer, no, it was exactly the sound of firing hammer being cocked broke the silence. The people in that ce twitched with trembling body and sent their gaze at the sound¡¯s source all at once.

    There a scene that they half-expected unfolded.

    Namely¡­

    ¡°Move out of the way. I¡¯ll make that guy into mincemeat.¡±

    Holding Donner that had white smoke rising up from it, while spouting abusive line like a hoodlum, the figure of Hajime who had vein pulsing on his forehead was there.

    <strong>| | Next</strong>

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    | | Next

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    P.S. Sorry aboutst Sunday''s release.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. He also did the edits.

    ***___________

    <strong>Is it Lie, or Truth (End)</strong>

    "Move out of the way. I''ll make that guy into mincemeat."

    From Hajime''s voice anyone could understand that he was extremely displeased. But, at the same time, the gun trigger was pulled again, and a bursting roar echoed. Four streaks of crimson sh took flight, shooting through the four limbs of the copsed Denreed. Denreed''s body twitched a few times.

    Hajime took out a B from the ''Treasure Warehouse'' and threw it at Denreed while at the same time he took out Orkan and pulled the trigger toward the copsed apostles.

    *pshu pshu pshu*, consecutive shooting sounds reverberated and several streaks of something left fire trail through the air.

    After a beat, grand explosions and shockwaves were created. The swarm of missiles that disyed such tremendous might blew away the apostles. Here and there the apostles burst open like broken dolls. Hajime stored Orkan inside the ''Treasure Warehouse'' and further aimed the muzzles of Donner and Scg at Freed and Eri who copsed in a false death.

    There, the surrounding finally returned to their senses.

    The first one who raised a strange voice that resembled a scream was Suzu. "UWAaAAH!!" While raising such a desperate or panicked scream, she leapt at Hajime''s arm and dangled there. If she didn''t do that, she thought that Eri would be turned into small pieces. Her teary eyes that were looking up at Hajime were desperately pleading "Remember your promiseee~!!"

    Next, Shia yelled "Stop desuuuu!" while leaping at the opposite arm that Suzu held.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, Hajime-san!? What are you doing-! That''s Yue-san''s uncle you know!?"

    "Tha, that''s right! The logic is just too nonexistent here! Aa, his head waspletely shottt. Qu, quickly use regeneration magic¡­"

    "Ka, Kaoriii, hurryyy! Super hurryyyy! No matter how I see it this is at instant death level but, if it''s you then perhaps he can make it somehow!"

    "Na, Nagumo. I already thought since a while ago that someday you are really gonnamit a crime like this¡­"

    Starting from Shia, Kaori and Shizuku also started making an uproar, Ryuutaro was getting cold sweats while saying something rude. Tio at first was making a dumbfounded expression before she put her hand on her chin looking as though she was pondering something. Usually, at this kind of time, it would be Kouki who butt in at the very front, but that Kouki was standing in front of Eri. It seemed that he cut in there the moment Hajime aimed his gun.

    And then, Yue whose uncle was shot to death by her lover right in front of her eyes,

    "¡­ Haji, me?"

    Her eyes opened wide while she looked up at Hajime beside her in a daze.

    Hajime nced at such a Yue and then he separated Shia and Suzu who were clinging on his arms, he then stopped Kaori who was about to rush at Denreed¡¯s position to revive and heal him.

    And then with really frightful naturalness, to the degree that there was no time for anyone to stop him, quickly, without even looking he shot Freed using Donner and threw a b at Eri. Looking at Freed whose head had a hole put on it and Eri whose body was wrapped all over, Suzu raised "hih" a short shriek and Ryuutaro leaked out "Uwaa" in a cramped voice.

    As expected, without even giving a nce at those two, the expression of Hajime''s eyes warped with an irritated look. Even so, without any carelessness he kept the aim of his guns at Denreed and the apostles who were still copsed as he opened his mouth.

    "I thought that I would keep quiet until Yue put an end to it by herself, but no matter what Yue is just too shaken and it looked like she was going to ept that bullshit. So, I forcefully ended it myself."

    "¡­ Bullshit? What do you mean?"

    Yue''s eyes were wandering in perplexity by the shocking fact that her important rtive might be shot to death by her beloved lover. Looking at such a Yue, Hajime was slightly regretting that he wasted no time to kill the guy, since in the end she got this shaken and he had to exin.

    "No, no matter how you look at it, wasn''t it just an exnation that is full of holes. Even Yue, if you are just slightly calmer then surely you will notice, but¡­ well, someone with the same appearance with your rtive suddenly made an entrance so perhaps it couldn''t be helped, huh."

    Saying that, what Hajime pointed out was that even though there was a necessity to hide Yue''s existence, if Denreed was alive all this time then he should have been able toe to meet Yue. If she was his beloved niece, then there was no way he would abandonden Yue alone for three hundred years in the darkness.

    Also, the sealing method performed on Yue, no matter how one thought about it, it was obviously done by taking into consideration the aftermath of the caster''s death. So, that even if the caster wasn''t there anymore, Yue''s presence wouldn''t be detected by any means. Also with the caster''s death, the secret would never be revealed. Such intention was transparently obvious in the method of Yue''s imprisonment. If it was actually a method taken by a person who was still alive, at the very least there was no affection at all that could be felt from that.

    Also, if Denreed made an excuse that he was gathering battle strength, then it was unnatural that the story of the liberators was not out in the open. Even if Aruv himself didn''t know, at the very least Denreed should have a very thorough knowledge about the Ice and Snow Cavern and the Orkus Great Labyrinth. If the story of the liberators was actually known then it was unnatural that there was no other user of age of god magic other than Freed.

    In other words, no matter how they looked at it, there was really no sign of Denreed gathering battle strength for when the time came.

    There were parts from the fragments of Yue''s memory and Denreed''s old story that were consistent with each other so in a nce, indeed, it looked like this person was Denreed himself. However, Hajime andpany had thoroughly confronted existences that looked like them possessing their memory beforeing here, therefore just having the memory wasn''t a proof that he was the real person.

    However, even though this devil king wasn''t Denreed himself, it appeared that he had already inherited his memory/ Yet for these three hundred years, he didn''te to the abyss to apprehend Yue who was an existence with a strength that attracted the notice of god, that was something questionable.

    Because of that, Hajime didn''t make any intrusion waiting until Yue came to the understanding herself. Instead, he considered other objectives like whether the words of the devil king was the truth, or whether this person was really Denreed that was Yue''s uncle. He was focusing all his attentions to search for definitive proof.

    The way Hajime looked for proof was to use his magic eye stone to confirm whether Denreed''s soul really resided inside that flesh. Using sublimation magic he was able to infuse even more ability into the eye, and making use of the soul magic Hajime inserted into the magic stone eye the addition of an ability that could look at the opponent''s soul.

    The result, Hajime''s magic eye could see nothing except one dirty soul. It was like the soul was a spider that hadid out its web-invading through the flesh. Normally a soul should be in a harmonious state as though it was blending in, shining brilliantly at the center of the body.

    For that reason, Hajime was convinced that putting aside the body, there was no way the inside was Denreed himself. Aiming for the moment when the impostor got out of the range of the powerful barrier artifact in the altar, hemenced a preemptive strike at the unknown who had pretended to be Yue''s important uncle.

    Also, more than that, this person''s inside was fake, the impostor''s story about sealing the apostlescked credibility, so he also prepared a preemptive attack at the apostles.

    Of course, this was a story where god was involved, so the chance that Denreed''s soul was sealed somewhere wasn''t zero. But, even in that case, Hajime could just search the memory of this person who assumed the name of Denreed and ascertain the existence of that possibility. Even flesh damage could be easily dealt with using regeneration magic. In other words, he could just further search for the truth from what this person said after beating him up.

    Hearing Hajime exining the above matters in a shortened summary made all the members there bbergasted. Their head didn''t work that far from the development that was like a raging wave, but now that Hajime said all that, contradictions and unnatural points other than what Hajime pointed came out in droves.

    It was as though, by bulldozing through using facts that were too powerful in impact like the matter about Yue''s rtive, devil king, the rebel against god, this person only focused on temporarily winning over Yue and nothing else mattered¡­

    Hajime was talking about his conclusion to all the members who were beginning to makeprehending faces while watching the surrounding alertly.

    "And so, there is no reason to believe this bastard''s words, not even a speck of it. And most of all¡­"

    And then, Hajime cut off his words for a moment before he continued with words (real intention) that had unsettled irritation oozing out.

    "What the hell with that ''My cute Aleytia'' huuh, asshole! This girl is ''my cute Yue''! Besides, Aleytia, Aleytia, how dare you keep calling her like that, you fuckers. Saying ''let''s go together'' trying to hug her in the confusion, just who give you that permission? Haaa? You think I''m gonna let you take her as you pleased. I''m gonna tear off all your limbs and sink you in a cesspool, shitheadd!!"

    "So it''s merely jealousy huh (desu-)!" X3

    In short, that was how it was. Ny percent of this was jealousy. While shing his gun with vein pulsing on his forehead, Hajime''s speech and attitude that red while spouting abuse at the body was perfectly a hoodlum.

    If this was a meeting with Yue''s true uncle, even Hajime would surely straighten up his clothes and posture before seriously greeting with "Nice to meet you, I am his lover Hajime. Ie today to receive your daughter. Any objection won''t be recognized." (TN: Hajime even use politenguage here using desu or masu.)

    But even though he was obviously an impostor, he thoroughly shook up Yue. Furthermore, he called her with an old name while acting so familiarly, and in the end, he tried to embrace her. For Yue to be embraced by another man, putting aside that the inside was a stranger (probably), right in front of his eyes¡­ that was something that was worth a ten thousand death, in Hajime''s mind.

    Looking at such a Hajime who was drafting off that much dangerous love in a certain meaning, Yue''s heart that kept getting shaken since they entered the audience hall settled with a snap. As though to show that her wandering eyes also snapped in ce, she was staring wholeheartedly as though she could see nothing except Hajime right now. Her cheeks were gradually colored with a dreamy rose color, her eyes that were dry like the desert began to moisten damply.

    "¡­ Hajime is jealous. Jealous for me¡­ nn. I''m happy."

    Inside her woman heart, Yue was ttered by Hajime''s condition who was fully exposing his jealousy. Even so, she was also scolding herself.

    Although there were so many shocking things happening, she still had exposed such unsightliness. To say nothing of how she was epting someone while unclear whether it was really her uncle or not. She believed the unnatural story she was told without a doubt. Not only that, she was also going to ept the invitation to fight a god, even though that was a preposterous decision that forgot her promise with Hajime.

    Indeed, her memory of Denreed was hard to forget, that memory of betrayal was traumatic for her. But right now, there were a lot of happy memories filling her chest that far surpassed all of those memories. It was only a short period of a few months, but the density of those memories easily exceeded the months and years she spent in her mothend. It was to the degree that even if this person was really her uncle, it was impossible for her to take his hand.

    While she was talking with this imposter who wears the skin of Denreed, the warmth of Hajime''s hand that was put on her shoulder to support her, she should have been more aware of that.

    Yue silently rubbed her forehead on Hajime''s arm while talking with a sweetly damp voice.

    "¡­ Hajime, I showed you my ugly side. I''m sorry. I''m fine already now."

    "There is no need to apologize. After all, I know really well just how deep what happened before Yue was imprisoned in the abyss took root inside you."

    "¡­ Hajime. I love you. I love you so much."

    Just like their promise to protect each other, at this time where the greatest demon for Yue was standing in her way, Hajime supported her like arge tree. Toward such a Hajime, Yue spilled her feeling along with a sigh of feverish breath.

    But, at that timing, *p p* apuse sounds resounded.

    "Oh man, really, I thought that even if there is some unnaturalness, but if it''s someone with the same appearance as the father of the lover you are doting on, you are going to falter a little. Who would ever think you were going to attack suddenly because of that kind of reason¡­ It seems I misread how diminutive a human is.¡±

    Different from just now not only there was no warmth that could be felt at all, rather contempt and scorn filled the voice that was saying such things. While saying that, Denreed, despite the fact his head and four limbs were drilled by bullets and wrapped in b that bound him in manyyers, was standing up.

    The clothes of the devil king wrapping that body had no disarray to them, to the degree that it made anyone doubtful whether he really was shot. If there was no wreckage of the b under his feet, then everyone would doubt that they were daydreaming.

    "Even though I almost managed to cause her mind to lean on this side after much work. Now we have to move on to the n B¡­ like this I cannot save my face toward that honored person."

    "¡­ You are not Oji-sama."

    "Hmph, I really am that Oji-sama of yours. However, perhaps I should say that it is this flesh that is your uncle."

    "¡­ Are you saying that you usurped that body?"

    Yue floated an azure me on her right hand while questioning the imposter. With that figure, Denreed''s mouth split open widely in a grin.

    "You really have bad hearing. I want you to call it an effective recycling. This retainer god of Ehito-sama, Aruv, used this body even after the owner''s death. This person has chosen you to know? Just how honored and deeply moved this body is, don''t you think? Good grief, even this man too, before he died he erased the memory of when he hid you and also the memory of the age of god magic so that I can only use his flesh, what a useless man. If I knew that you were still alive, then I would have dragged it out of this man, by all means necessary."

    "¡­ You killed Oji-sama?"

    "Fufu, I wonder about that?"

    "¡­ Answer."

    Killing intent surged out from Yue. Her crimson eyes shined fierily, the azure me on her hand increased in radiance. That blue me was the ''me of Divine Punishment''. It was something brutal that could even burn to nothing only the selected soul. That threat should be noticed by the very soul of the target itself.

    But, the opponent Denreed¨D¨Dno, the evil god wearing his skin, he was only showing an arrogant smile as though he wasn''t feeling threatened at all.

    "Hou, is that really fine? Perhaps my words just nowy, and actually, Denreed is still alive you know? What if he is hidden at the deepest bottom of this body?"

    "-¡­"

    Yue''s breath unintentionally hitched. Surely even while ring she was about tounch the me questioning whether she was just being deceived. But, the next words stopped her handpletely.

    "Kukuh, you are making a nice face. In deference to that funny expression, let me teach you one thing. ¡­ It''s the words of Denreed just before he died. Hisst words that were addressed to you."

    "¡­ Uncle''s¡­"

    Hajime aimed his gun muzzle at Aruv as a threat so that he wouldn''t get carried away saying words to torment Yue continuously, but just like how Yue stopped her hand, Hajime''s movement alsopletely stopped.

    However,ter on, Hajime regretted this choice. He was only thinking about Yue that his reaction toward the enemy dulled. Even if it didn''t match Yue''s wish, he should have decided that there was no need to hear whatever the enemy was saying.

    Aruv showed a disgusting smile while putting on airs grandeously, then he opened his mouth.

    "You see, Denreed whispered your name while saying this."

    ¨D¨DIt''s better if you die painfully.

    "¡­"

    The arrow of words pierced Yue''s chest. Even without any magic or anything that disordered the mind, she couldn''t help but feel a sharp pain.

    At that moment, everything happened at the same time.

    "UoOOOOOOH!!"

    ¨D¨DBehind Hajime and others who confronted Aruv, Kouki who was beside Eri roared while shing at Hajime(???).

    "-"

    ¨D¨DSilver light poured down from above. The Beautiful square light that prated the ceiling fell straight toward Yue(??) from overhead.

    "¨D¨D''Degenerate Consciousnessss''"

    ¨D¨D From the other direction of the body of the copsed Eri, Eri''s(??) dark magic was fired toward Yue who was attacked by that light. Looking at that direction, from a space where there was nothing, an unharmed Eri that lookedpletely the same like the copsed Eri came out as though oozing from the air. And then, a flickering darkness ball appeared advancing right before Yue''s eyes.

    "¨D¨D''Quake Sky''!"

    ¨D¨DSimr to Eri, Freed appeared as expected from a ripped space that was in a different spot from his pulverized body, he had already finished his chanting and fired space sting magic toward Myuu and Remia.

    "This is payback. Irregr."

    ¨D¨DAt the same time with Aruv''s finger snap, a gigantic magic bullet flew at Hajime.

    "Exterminate."

    ¨D¨DAn empty air where there was nothing undted, and several dozen apostles seeped out from there, they went to attack Hajime and others all at once.

    It was a perfect simultaneous surprise attack where they all must have been waiting for this timing. The remain of Freed that had its head drilled and Eri whose body was bound crumbled with rustling sound into atoms as though to say that their role was over.

    It appeared that at that instant when their field of vision was blinded by the light, both Eri and Freed were reced with some kind of artifact. It was something abnormal to be able to deceive even Hajime''s magic eye.

    Even though Hajime made a bitter expression from getting done in like this, he immediately activated ''Light Speed'' and stretched an instant into several dozen seconds. Inside the gray world where the flow of time slowed, the great number of attacks slowly approached.

    He could hear the roaring holy sword behind him. Light pir was falling from above Yue and in front of her flickering ck sphere wasing with eerie pulsing. From the front gray magic bullets were approaching while tracing a spiral. Invisible shockwave was running toward Myuu and Remia, and the apostles were assaulting Aiko and others with theirrge sword raised.

    If he left them alone, the only future waiting was the word tragedy.

    However, with Hajime alone, there wasn''t enough hands. Hajime reflexively gritted his teeth, but suddenly a gaze stabbed him from the side¡­ when he looked by moving only his eyes, the figure of Yue staring at him strongly was there. Just from that, Hajime realized Yue''s thought. Namely, the will that told him ''protect Myuu and Remia''.

    That pir of light, the most abnormal phenomenon in this current situation was aiming at Yue, on top of that even that acting of Aruv, and just as he said, even this simultaneous surprise attacks that he said as the n B made Hajime sensed that all of these were some kind of n toward Yue, causing him to feel a slight mental resistance toward leaving Yue''s side.

    But, even so, the gaze she directed at him was the proof of her trust to her beloved lover. Then, there was no way he could betray that. Therefore, he decided.

    In this moment, less than a second.

    *GOGAN-!!* Terrific shockwave sound resounded while Hajime fired a shotgun from the elbow of his artificial arm. Kouki who approached from behind was counterattacked by countless pebbles and shockwave and his breath got blown away.

    Without stopping, Hajime used the momentum from the shot recoil and pulverized the ground with his step, his figure blurred. He rushed with speed that didn''t even leave afterimage while avoiding the approaching magic bullet, his figure then appeared in front of Myuu and Remia. Perhaps from Myuu and Remia''s point of view, Hajime looked like he had teleported instantly.

    The shockwave of the space sting that had approached until less than a meter was blocked by therge shield that Hajime took out while he was moving. The improvedrge shield reacted at the shockwave by releasing its own shockwave like an explosive reactive armor. With that, although cracks entered the surface of the shield, it managed to perfectly defended against the shockwave of the ''Quake Sky''.

    As thepensation of Hajime prioritizing Myuu and Remia, the magic bullet Aruv fired attacked Shia and the others who were at Hajime''s surrounding. Furthermore, just before the bullet hit, as though it was avoiding Yue, the bullet ruptured and scattered to the surrounding to make everyone lose all ces to escape.

    "-''Drawn Sky''!"

    The reaction speed of the speed fighter Shizuku forcefully changed the target of the magic bullet to herself just before it could hit all her otherrades. As the result, Shizuku''s body that received the whole magic bullet of the devil king, although it wasn''t a direct attack because she drew the bullet using her ck katana, but she received an outrageous impact and got blown far away.

    "I won''t let you!"

    Ignoring all of those, Shia used bombing mode Doryukken to aim between the apostles and Aiko and the others, she pulled the trigger instantly. The fired bursting slug pierced the ground in front of Aiko and others, scattering shockwave along with the light blue ripple.

    "KyAAAAAH"

    "UWAAAAA"

    Shia''s aim was to buy time. She didn''t think that she could stop several apostles at the same time, so she blew away Aiko''s group and the apostles to try to put distance between both sides for the time being. Her intention seeded, Aiko and others were barely able to escape therge swords of the apostles even while they were shaken by the impact.

    Shia and Kaori who hade back to their senses were about to head toward the apostles who gathered themselves. At the same time, Tio pushed out both her hands as though to say that she wouldn''t let them do as they pleased more than this. She was about to release her breath attack. Her target was the devil king and the totally unharmed Freed who appeared from the distorted space just like the apostles.

    But, the only one who actually managed to act was Shia.

    "HAAAAAAH!"

    "Ko, Kouki-kun!?"

    Kouki who was supposedly blown away by Hajime hade back unnoticed and shed at Kaori.

    "¨D¨D''Degenerate Consciousness''"

    "-, a?"

    And Tio was dazed for a slight moment at the same time with Eri''s chanting.

    Toward Tio who exposed a ring opening even for just a few moments, a flying kick that was unthinkable from Eri''s amateur burst caused Tio to be blown far away like Shizuku. As for Kaori, she blocked the holy sword''s attack with herrge sword while locking sword with an unbelieving expression.

    All of this happening until now happened within only a moment.

    Like that, Hajime aimed the muzzles of Donner & Scg at Aruv and Freed and he was about to pull the triggers. Shia confronted the apostles with her back covering Aiko and the others. Tio and Shizuku were standing up while enduring the pain. Kaori was opening her mouth to look for exnation from Kouki. Ryuutaro and Suzu finally returned to their senses, and at that time¡­

    "Uh, a?"

    A small whisper echoed, Yue''s figure was swallowed by the pir of light.

    **__

    Okay¡­ this was a cool scene, but I¡¯m going to have to put our some fanboy rage here. You¡¯re saying all these characters did all this stuff in the intervening second¡­ okay¡­ but what about Yue? Yue is hardly a slouch. You¡¯re telling me that everyone else reacted in a mere micro-second, but one of the most capable people on the team just stood there and took it without moving, teleporting, erecting a barrier? If she was injured or protecting someone, sure¡­ but this is justzy writing for plot convenience. I¡¯ll look forward to swallowing my words next chapter when the author better provide a reasonable exnation.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    P.S. Sorry aboutst Sunday''s release.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. He also did the edits.

    ***PS¡­ to those of you who felt likementing spoilers. I delete them when I see them, but you still did spoil the story for me, so seriously,%^%$ you. That is all.

    ***___________

    <strong>What Was Lost</strong>

    "Yue-!"

    "Yue-san!"

    Hajime and Shia reflexively yelled with voices driven by unease. The unknown light pir that was obviously aiming at Yue swallowed her, giving them nothing but a bad premonition. There was no way they wouldn''t be uneasy.

    Yue whose body was stiffened finally moved as though she was released from a binding inside the half-transparent pir shining brilliantly.

    As a matter of fact, Yue had received a binding for an instant. The cause was the darkly flickering sphere fired by Eri¨D¨Dthe Degenerate Consciousness. It was a magic of dark element, it would blow away the target''s consciousness just for a few moments, it also had the other use to obstructmands dispatched from the brain, even though it worked only for the moment it would take to blink.

    This time it was used in that second way. In addition, the nature of Eri''s vocation as Necromancer came from the dark element, and with her strengthened body, her specs were explosively raised. Due to all those, this magic was strengthened to iparable powerpared to before.

    Because of this, Yue''s body was momentarily restricted because her body''s nerve transmission was blocked, she waste in taking evasive action and also prevented from using magic.

    Yue''s hand touched the boundary of the light pir in order to escape. But what came back was a hard sensation. From what she felt, it didn''t seem like it would simply harm her. Yue whoprehended that she was captured invoked space magic and attempted to split the light pir altogether with the space.

    "-"

    However, surprisingly the space splitting that she certainly had invoked exerted its effect everywhere but the boundary of the light pir. It was unable to even scratch the pir. Far from scratching, the pouring down light increased in radiance ringly, causing its gravity and eeriness to grow.

    Yue gave up breaking the light pir and tried opening a gate. But it seemed the light pir didn''t allow even that. Ahead of Yue''s slightly impatient gaze was a distorted space that immediately returned back to before as though nothing had happened.

    "Chih. Myuu, Remia, don''t move from here."

    "Yes, nano!" (TN: Myuu got something like a catchphrase that made her sound cuter.)

    "Dear¡­"

    Hajime who sensed Yue''s distressid out a barrier around Myuu and Remia using his crossbits and then rushed to break the light pir.

    "Fufu, you think I''ll let you?"

    Aruv saw Hajime''s grave expression and his expression distorted in joy while his finger snapped. At that moment, a great number of monsters and apostles, as well as those from the devil race and human race appeared inside the audience hall. The same as how the apostles appeared just now, they oozed out from distorted space.

    The people from the human race all had nk eyes without exception, but the pressure released from their bodies wasn''t inferior to that of a monster. Most likely they were Eri''s puppet soldier¨D¨Dfurthermore they had been strengthened considerably.

    The apostles flew all at once toward Hajime who was heading towards Yue''s distress.

    "You all are in the way, you puppets-!"

    With an angry roar, crimson magic power surged out from Hajime. It was his ''Limit Break''. Furthermore, his fighting style had been polished to a level iparable from before when he fought Neunte, and his railguns that had their spec rapidly increased using sublimation magic urately drilled through the apostles. (TN: The use of the name Nointo before this is mistaken, it should be Neunte which mean nine in German)

    The one who analyzed their opponent wasn''t just the apostles. Hajime also had never ckened in his diligent study even for one day. He had done image training anti-apostle battles many times and increased his ability to this day.

    Even so, his opponent were apostles. Possessing deviating spec, they were genuinely the soldier of god. They wouldn''t get broken through that easily. Also, by using the advantage of number, they didn''t let Hajime approach Yue.

    The other members were also in the same situation.

    Shia had her hand full from protecting Aiko and the others. Tio, Shizuku, Ryuutaro, and Suzu were also surrounded by apostles, monsters, and puppet soldiers and it was everything they could do just to protect themselves.

    "-, Kouki-kun, return to your senses! ''Omni Sky''!"

    And then even Kaori who was attacked by Kouki was handling the attacking apostles at the same time while attempting abnormal status recovery magic after judging that Kouki was under the effect of some kind of magic, but¡­

    *GIIIIN!!*

    What she got was an attack from his holy sword. The two of them entered a sword locking contest once more. Kaori raised an agitated voice.

    "Why-!"

    "The one who needs to return to their senses is you, Kaori. How long are you going to continue something like this?"

    "What are you saying-"

    "You listened to Denreed-san''s story right? Even though he is trying to save this world, but Nagumo, against such a splendid person he¡­it''s unforgivable."

    Kaori made a bewildered expression hearing Kouki who was prattling on iprehensibly. And then her eyes suddenly met the eyes of Eri who currently was in the middle, repugnantly but urately interfering with Shizuku and her group''s consciousness using dark element magic to disrupt them with their battle. Instantly, Eri grinned with an evil smirk.

    "-, Eri, you-"

    "Kufufu, that''s not it, you kno, I was only guiding Kouki-kun''s consciousness for juu-st a little. I was just nting a convenient story inside Kouki-kun, you knoow? The rest is just Kouki-kun believing it by himself, seee"

    It seemed that Kouki was brainwashed to believe only the bullshit first part of Denreed''s story. His originally strong prejudice and bad habit of convenient interpretation, and then all the burdens that repeatedly weighed his mind until now allowed Eri to easily brainwash him.

    "You are saying you didn''t make him into a ''puppet''-"

    Kaori was harboring doubt seeing Kouki who appeared to not listen at all to the conversation between her and Eri, and also at how he was only targeting her. She then threw her question at Eri of why she didn''t she kill Kouki at this chance and use her ''Bind Soul'' on him, which was her earnest desire.

    Toward that Eri''s reply was¡­

    "I''m doing it, you knoow?"

    "Eh?"

    Kaori leaked out a befuddled voice fromck of understanding what Eri meant. She then received a fierce attack from the apostles that aimed at the opening she unconsciously created. Although Kaori somehow evaded and parried and avoided a lethal wound, several scratches were left on her body. She instantly healed those while directing a questioning look at Eri.

    Eri cackled while answering, looking like she was enjoying that state of Kaori from the bottom of her heart.

    "Even I wasn''t just ying around, you knoow? I didn''t shirk working hard in order to obtain an even better Kouki-kun and be a ''fine woman'' seeee"

    "That-, what do you-"

    "You see, I had improved ''Bind Soul'' so that it not only manipted residual thoughts of the dead, now it can even directly affect the thought of the living person you knoow! So to speak, it''s something like making a living spirit into your underling. While the person is still living, he will be my subordinate without feeling anything is out of cee! I guide Kouki-kun''s consciousnesss, nt what is righteousness mean for Kouki-kunn, and then inside his mind I be a pure heroine that will give him supportt!"

    Hearing Eri''s talk, a shudder ran through Kaori''s expression. Since they arrived at the devil king castle, Eri was excessively clinging at Kouki closely, most likely that was for the sake of putting on this evolved ''Bind Soul'' in him. What should be feared from this was the chanting of this spell using methods that didn''t sound like a chanting. Words that were easy to understand for the target became a chanting that bound the will just like that.

    Furthermore, after the guiding was finished, even when the magic wasn''t used anymore the effect didn''t cut off. After all, the person himself was under the impression that he thought and decided by himself. And the more time passed, it would be a truth for that person. It was a technique with extraordinary effect for a human like Kouki.

    The reality was, the current Kouki was seeing Eri and Denreed''s group as exactly the people who were running about in order to save the world like an ally of justice. Hajime who hindered that was the bad one, and the people who followed such a Hajime were all brainwashed victims.

    He was aiming at only Kaori surely because Eri was telling him to do that. Eri who would hate it if Kaori rampaged with the strength of the apostles guessed that if it was Kaori then she wouldn''t immediately kill Kouki with no questions asked. She then instructed Kouki to cooperate with the apostles to check Kaori in ce. Kouki decided in his subconscious that it was the ''right'' decision. No matter what kind of logic was attached to it.

    In other words, Kouki waspletely turned into Eri''s puppet soldier even while he was still alive. The thinking that a person wouldn''t fall into Eri''s technique as long as they weren''t killed was a na?ve one. It seemed that Kouki had already fallen into Eri''s hand.

    From here on, no matter what kind of truth and words anyone lined up, Kouki would surely be easily manipted just by a single devilish sweet word of Eri. Furthermore, Kouki believed that as ''something right'' that he decided by himself, so there was no decrease in his fighting ability. Ironically, the weak point of Kouki that Hajime pointed out¨D¨Dhis hesitation that would appear at thest moment due to his weak will was nowpletely gone.

    While Kaori was racking her brain facing such a Kouki and the apostles, the other members were also falling into a considerable predicament.

    Inside such a situation, the one who by his lonesome was blowing away several dozen apostles leaving them without all their limbs intact, scattering the entrails of the monsters, and turned the puppet soldiers into smithereens while steadily advancing forward was Hajime.

    Right now even in this moment he was in the process of predicting the coordination of the apostles, analyzing the weak point of the new type monsters, andprehending the movement pattern of the puppet soldiers.

    "-, stop right there-. Irregr!"

    One apostle crossed her twinrge swords while rapidly approaching with multiple afterimages created behind her. Even though Hajime and the apostle were previously equal, now he was being engaged by multiple apostles at the same time, yet they were the side that got blown away one-sidedly. Although only a few apostles ceased to functionpletely from that, most got away with only injury. Coupled with how his advance was unstoppable, those facts made the apostle''s voice grow rough unconsciously.

    And then an apostle circled to Hajime''s side to tyrannically strike therge sword. Still, with her voice sounding rough¡­

    "Out of my way-"

    Hajime''s artificial arm reached as though he had already understood from the beginning that she would materialize here, catching her face in an eagle grip. The apostle reflexively gulped. With an angry voice along with ''Strong Arm'', Hajime threw her to the front.

    While he was at it, the moment his hand released her, he didn''t forget to fire a bullet from his palm and pulverized her head. The beautifully arranged face was half blown away and the apostle glided on the air like a cannonball, hitting the avnche of approaching apostles and monsters.

    A momentary path was created forcefully, which Hajime broke through while leaving behind an afterimage.

    "-aAAAAAAAAAAH!!"

    The roaring Hajime was growing up in battle strength by each second, by each move, and by each difficulty. Seeing that caused Aruv and Freed''sposed attitude to crumble as their look turned bitter. They were showing an intention to attack Hajime. Naturally the apostles also matched that intention andmenced their assault.

    {I won''t let thou-}

    Right after that, a shadow covered the audience hall. That was therge body of Tio who turned into a dragon. Perhaps she used metamorphosis magic, her size was nowrger by a levelpared to usual. Her coloring also felt like it became cker.

    No matter how spacious the audience hall was, turning into a dragon inside limited space like this would only make her into a nice target. Tio herself should have also understood that, nevertheless. she still turned into a dragon, It was for the sake of bing Hajime''s shield using her body.

    She took a position between Hajime and Aruv''s group and turned into a castle wall using her dragon scales.

    "Impertinent."

    "Hmph, I''ll take payback for before."

    Aruv and Freed mercilesslyunched attack magic. The apostles at the surrounding were also attempting to kill Tio using their disintegration ability without a drop of mercy.

    By invoking sublimation magic, metamorphosis magic, and ''Pain Conversion'' to the greatest effect, she heightened her ability of dragon scale reinforcement to the extreme, and for thest, she deployed manyyers of wind barrier in an attempt to disperse the enemy''s force but¡­her opponents were just too dangerous. Tio''s beautiful ck scales were shaved away in the blink of eye.

    {Guu, uUUU¡­}

    "Tio-. Don''t be reckless!"

    Tio''s prided dragon scales became fragments and scattered everywhere along with a shockwave sound, looking at her state where her body was even possibly gouged out, Hajime couldn''t endure and yelled.

    While counterattacking using her breath attack, tail, and countless wind desunched at the surrounding, Tio turned her long neck, her golden eyes that were split vertically carried zing resolve in them, with that she faced Hajime.

    {If not now, then when will it be the time to get reckless! Quickly go-}

    "Tio¡­"

    {That light is not normal! Quickly save Yue-. ¡­Rest assured. Until Goshujin-sama embraces me, I absolutely won''t die!}

    "¡­Geez, thanks okay. I''m counting on you."

    {Yes. Count on me-}

    Hajime didn''t turn back anymore and focused his mind on ughtering the enemies standing in his way between him and Yue. He ignored the attack from behind by Aruv and Freed. He had said that he would leave it to the woman that he counted on. There was not the slightest bit of cause to pay it any more attention.

    Like that, Hajime who pulverized several apostles finally arrived at the pir of light.

    "Yue-!!"

    "¨D¨D!!"

    Looking at Hajime who leaped out from the crowd, the imprisoned Yue opened her mouth but her voice didn''t reach. From how Yue was breathing heavily, it was obvious that she had been testing every kind of magic. Even so, the unbreakable pir of light was abnormal just like Tio said.

    Yue inside the light was clutching her chest tightly with her hand while unease and pain showed on her expression, it seemed that she was receiving some kind of effect due to the torrent of light that was pouring down like heavy rain. Her figure that shook her head sometimes as though to shake away something was also making Hajime feel uneasy.

    "I''ll smash it away-"

    Hajime took out a pile bunker from his ''Treasure Warehouse'' and aimed it at the pir of light. He was releasing strafing fire at the apostles attacking him from behind using crossbits to buy time.

    While feeling impatient hearing the charging sound peculiar for the pile bunker, he also had an expectation at the maximum strength attack from the weapon''s spec that had risen using sublimation magic, Hajime pulled the trigger at the same time with thepletion of the charge.

    *GOGAAAAAAAAAAAAAN!!!*

    Tremendous impact sound resounded, the jet ck giant stake pierced the pir of light.

    The pir of light that was unharmed even against Yue''s magic, but now just why it was so easily pierced like this¡­without even any time to ask that doubt, cracks ran noisily with that pierced area as the center, Hajime activated the pulverizing vibration of his artificial hand whileunching a punch of all his might along with a loud yell of fighting spirit.

    "RAAH!!"

    Combined with ''Strong Arm'' and ''Impact Conversion'', the fist that had immense power residing in it straightly pierced through the pir of light, the pir was smashed into small pieces with a bursting destructive sound. The light pouring down to the ground raged like a flood, scattering particles of light while hiding the figures of Hajime and Yue from view temporarily.

    "-, Yue!"

    Sweeping away the eerie light particles coiled around them. Hajime went toward the spot where Yue was and reached his hand. Even now when the pir of light was destroyed, Hajime was still calling at Yue impatiently because when their eyes met just before the pir of light was destroyed, Yue''s expression was distorted in pain. A bad premonition was surging through his whole body.

    "Yue-"

    "¡­I''m here."

    Yue finally responded after he called at her for a few times. Soft sensation was transmitted at the tip of his reached hand. It was Yue''s hand. Right after that, Yue showed her figure from the interval of the light particles. She leapt into Hajime''s chest.

    "I''m d. Yue, are you unharmed?"

    "¡­Fufu, I''m all right. Rather, I actually feel refreshed."

    "Ah? Yue? You¨D¨D"

    With her face still pressed on his chest, Yue answered with a voice that sounded cheerful somewhere in it. Hajime narrowed his eyes to that. And then, the moment his unending bad promotion that still rang rm bell inside himself even with this reunion changed into a chill and repugnance, Hajime tried to take distance right away.

    But, it seemed that it was slightly toote.

    "Gahah¡­you bastardd¡­"

    "Fufufufu, this is really a good feeling, Irregr. Just how long it had been since Ist materialized in this world¡­"

    Hajime was unable to take distance. It was Yue''s voice, Yue''s figure, be that as it may, Hajime was convinced that it wasn''t Yue, due to this ''someone'' d in an atmosphere that gave off a feeling of dread somehow. He couldn''t take distance because this someone¨D¨Dstabbed his stomach.

    The weapon was Yue''s slender arm. That hand which formed a chopping shape stabbed straight, piercing throughpletely until his back. The small hand of Yue that was normally willowy was now colored with ghastly red and dripping wet.

    Right after that, the wildly scattering particles of light whirled toward above and vanished. Unnoticed the apostles stopped moving, Shia and others sent them doubtful but vignt gaze, but they immediately returned to their senses and sent their gaze at the direction of Hajime and Yue. And then, their mouth fell wide open looking at the hard to understand scene in bewilderment.

    Hajime immediately emitted magic power and tried to blow away Yue using ''Impact Conversion''. The current Yue was obviously not in a normal state, based on her willingness to attack him, Hajime decided that for the time being he should take distance.

    However, that was also beyond his power.

    "Imand in the name of Ehito¨D¨D''Don''t move''"

    "-!?"

    Hajime opened his eyes in shock. The reasons were two. The ''name'' that came out from Yue''s mouth, and his body that helplessly obeyed thatmand. It was as though all the nerves inside his body were blocked and then stiffened as though he was a preserved specimen.

    The one with the figure of Yue, who if what she said was true then this was ''the creator god Ehito'', smiled sweetly at such Hajime. That smile made Hajime feel d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It wasn''t Yue''s smile, it was something he saw even farther in the past¡­yes, it was when they were summoned to this world at the holy church headquarters God Mountain, the portrait of Ehito that he saw inside that cathedral, it was the smile that was painted there.

    Ehito pulled out the arm from the stomach of Hajime who was drenched in sweat while unable to move. Immediately, blood spurted out grandly from Hajime''s stomach. While bathing in that spray, Ehito that was colored with gruesome red crawled his tongue leisurely at the blood dripping his hand.

    "Hou, is this the sweetness that a vampire feel. Not bad. I thought that I will kill you at the end of your despair but¡­if you like, how about I keep you alive as livestock? Hm?"

    "Fuu, fuu, ¨CAAAAAAAAH!!"

    In front of Ehito who was spouting out words full of malice while smiling friendlily, Hajime who was restrained by an unknown technique screamed. A Large amount of blood spurted out from his stomach that had a hole opened there, but he put his strength without even paying attention to that. The radiance of his ''Limit Break'' also increased further.

    And then there was a sound *bakin* that sounded like something broke, at the same time Hajime recovered the freedom of his body and leaped backward at one go. At the same time, Donner was aimed at Ehito and it roared.

    There would be no problem against physical damage with Yue''s regeneration power. Anyway, right now it was necessary to suppress the enemy.

    But, that bullet was¡­

    "kh"

    It stopped still in front of the hand of Ehito who was standing calmly, it didn''t even manage to touch him.

    "Oh hoh, to unbind my ''Divine Statement'' by your own power. Perhaps I should say, as expected from an irregr. ¨D¨D''Heaven Miracle''."

    Right after that, twenty lightning sphere floated at Hajime''s surrounding and walls made from thunder were formed. And then, within an instant, a pir of an extremely gruesome lightning attack ran through Hajime.

    That was the highest grade of lightning element magic that once granted bitter damage toward the hydra of thest trial at the bottom of the abyss. But, the might of this magic was in a different leaguepared to that time. The number of the created lightning sphere, the speed of deployment, and then also the lightning strike itself, from how Hajime in ''Light Speed'' state was unable to escape from the barrier of lightning spheres, anyone could tell about the bizarreness of the magic.

    Gruesome lightning thundered inside the audience hall, the field of vision of the people there was dyed pure white, their eardrums were buried under thunderous roar.

    "Hajime-san"

    "Hajime-kun!"

    "Goshujin-sama-"

    The scream of Shia, Kaori, and Tio who had released her dragonification echoed among the thunderous roar.

    Without even anyposure to question why for some reason the apostles didn''t hinder them rushing at Hajime, they lifted their arms to cover their face from the shockwave of the fiercely sparking lightning while stepping forward.

    Before long the lightning strike of tremendous might settled and what appeared from the center where white smoke was rising, was Hajime who had white smoke simrly rising from his whole body. It seemed that the lightning broke through the defense of ''Vajra'' and he received direct attack,

    Looking carefully, the crossbits that were supposedly deploying at Hajime''s surrounding were all lying on the ground. Surely Hajime was trying toy out a barrier using crossbits, but before the crossbits could do that they were struck down first. Looking from their state, they were likely being put under gravity magic.

    However, Hajime had activated ''Limit Break''. Even while injured with burn on his whole body his consciousness wasn''t blown away, he gritted his teeth while ring at Ehito who was possessing Yue.

    "So you endured that, Irregr. But, having been showered by that much electricity you probably cannot avoid bing dulled. ¨D¨D''Four Directions Quake Sky''¨D¨D''Spiraling Cmity Sky''."

    Hajime''s instinct raised an rm bell in full re. He reflexively leaped away, but seeing the scenery where the whole surrounding distorted like jelly, he realized that there was already no ce to escape. He cursed inside his heart while once more deploying ''Vajra'' fully and took out arge shield at the same time.

    Right after that, shockwaves that burst the space attacked Hajime from four directions, at the same time gravity bombing that was whirling like a hurricane crashed from overhead.

    "-a, aAAAAAAAAA-"

    Hisrge shield was pulverized like a joke, ''Vajra'' that he deployed was easily pierced., it was an outrageous storm of age of god magic that brought immense impact. It was obviously a use of power that easily surpassed the current Yue.

    "Stop it!"

    "Get away from Hajime-kun and Yue-"

    "To hit Goshujin-sama using Yue''s body¡­that''s worthy of ten thousand death!"

    Shia and others who guessed the outline of the situation from Yue''s action and the rtion between Aruv and Denreed rushed all at once to hold down Ehito.

    However, against those three, what Ehito released was only one word.

    "Imand in the name of Ehito¨D¨D''prostrate''."

    "Auh"

    "Kyaah"

    "Nuo!?"

    Just from that Shia, Kaori, and Tio were struck to the ground as though an immense power was crushing them from above and they became unable to move. That was a fatal opening.

    "¨D¨D''Devouring Strange Beast''."

    Along with those words, the floor around the three bulged up and in an instant turned into wolves made from stone. And then, those sharp ws pierced on the back of the three while pressing down. The three raised pained voice, but the stonerge wolves opened their jaws in annoyance and put their sharp fangs on their neck as though ordering the three to shut up.

    Kaori tried to blow away everything using disintegration ability. However, even faster than she could invoke it¡­

    "Imand in the name of Ehito¨D¨D''suspend your function''."

    "a¨D¨D"

    Due to Ehito''smand, light vanished from Kaori''s eyes. It was as though she had turned into a mere doll. Judging from Ehito''s words, he made Kaori''s body of apostle to change into suspended state. Perhaps it was something like the special right of the creator.

    At the same time when Shia, Kaori, and Tio werepletely suppressed, the storm of magic attacking Hajime finally petered out. Hajime stood still for a short while, but he immediately vomited blood from his mouth like a waterfall and fell on his knee like a marite that had its string cut.

    Looking at the state of Hajime, Shia, and co, Shizuku and others yelled their names while also rushing at them.

    But, as expected, before they could do that,

    "¨D¨D''Stigmata of Twisted World''."

    Although he was on his knee, Hajime showed his will to not put both his hands on the ground. The space distorted and took a shape of a cross above such Hajime. That phenomenon which was created from the distortion of space itself was like a sswork with extremely high transparency. The cross was guided only by Ehito''s gaze and fell on Hajime''s back.

    "Gahah"

    The severe pressure made Hajime further vomited blood, just like that he was helplessly crushed down. The cross made from distorted space stood up like a grave marker on Haijme''s back. That cross was fixed at the space like that, sewing Hajime on the ground.

    Ehito didn''t stop and with a flowing motion he pointed his finger at Shizuku, Ryutaro, and Suzu and formed words.

    "¨D¨D''Manifestation of Arresting Nightmare''."

    "-, a"

    "Hih"

    "U, a"

    Just with that Shizuku and others turned pale while tumbling down. And then they caressed their neck as though to ascertain that their head was still really connected, they looked down to see whether their legs were still there and began to confirm the texture with trembling hand. But, it seemed they couldn''t feel anything and so their pale face didn''t recover their color back. They didn''t even look like they could stand up.

    These members could even take on the apostles, monsters, and the puppet soldiers, but now they were easily annihted just by Ehito who had possessed Yue. This result caused Shia and others who were crawling on the ground to be shocked while gritting their teeth at the same time.

    "Hmm. Well, this is how it is I guess. In this world of mine, everything is the same like trash. Although, perhaps without this excellent body then I might not be able to use my strength as it is. Are you listening, irregr?"

    "Guh¡­"

    Ehito walked around with steady steps while talking calmly at Hajime who was crucified on the ground. Hajime tried to operate his crossbits but it seemed enormous gravity was put on them and they didn''t even twitch while sinking on the ground.

    He somehow twisted his neck and turned his gaze to take a look, there without him noticing the crossbits protecting Myuu and Remia were also in the same condition. Myuu whispered "Papa" while staring at Hajime with an expression that almost burst crying.

    Aiko''s group looked like they wanted to step forward to try to help Hajime and others, but they were stopped by the apostles and they were helpless to do anything.

    Hajime was going to take out explosive items from the ''Treasure Warehouse'' and blown away Ehito altogether with himself. Perhaps he would be saved if he protected only his vital spots with the ''Concentrated Reinforcement'' of ''Vajra'', and then he could recover as long as he could drink god water.

    But, as though that intention of his was read ahead, right at the moment when Hajime was about to activate ''Treasure Warehouse'', Ehito snapped his fingers with a gesture that gave off elegance.

    As the result, the ring of ''Treasure Warehouse'' worn on Hajime''s finger suddenly vanished, the next moment the ring transferred on Ehito''s palm. Not only Hajime''s ''Treasure Warehouse''. On Ehito''s palm, there were also several other rings there. Those were the ''Treasure Warehouse'' Hajime created for Shia and others. It seemed that without even making a gate, Ehito teleported multiple objects at the same time with pinpoint precision.

    Not just that, right after that at Ehito''s Surrounding, Donner, Scg, and Doryuken, ck katana and so on, many artifacts that Hajime created were teleported and now ended up floating in the air while rotating.

    "These are good artifacts. Several of the artifacts among these are also quite interesting. It seems that the world of irregr is a pleasant world in its own way. Fufu, even I have grown tired of amusing myself with this world. It''s difficult for an existence of only soul to transfer to another world but¡­now I have obtained my own vessel, how about I try ying in another world this time then."

    Ehito who yed with the ''Treasure Warehouse'' while chuckling with an evil smile that Yue would absolutely never make suddenly clutched his palm tightly. And then, a light leaked out slightly from inside the fist and when the hand was opened what appeared was the scattered remain of the ''Treasure Warehouse'' that looked like dust. The hand then tilted with a rxed motion and the dust wreckage d in dregs of light spilled down smoothly.

    The fragments of ''Treasure Warehouse'' were scattered right before Hajime''s eyes as though to show him despair. And then as though being swallowed by coiling light, the remains finally vanished without leaving behind even a single dust.

    The items stored inside the destroyed ring didn''te out. Surely all the items were collected with some kind of method and annihted. Furthermore in front of the widely opened eyes of Hajime, beginning from Donner - Scg, other weapons were also turned into dust before getting engulfed into light and vanished.

    "Oops, I forgot something."

    While making a smile that was obviously showing how he absolutely didn''t forget anything, Ehito''s gaze turned at Hajime''s artificial arm. And then, just like what was done to all the other artifacts, magic power was released while Ehito''s fingers snapped.

    Just from that, Hajime''s artificial arm crumbled with a loud sound. Hajime''s artificial arm had pseudo nerves from magic power going through it so that he was able to sense touch and also temperature. Naturally, that included pain. Although he could adjust it, the sudden pulverization of the left arm tormented Hajime with intense pain and he raised a howl mixed with fury.

    "FUCKING BASTAAAAAAARD!!"

    "You really flounder on the ground well. Even though your inside has been messed up. Perhaps making you into my vessel would also be good. Though my heart had beenpletely diverted to you by the survival of my vessel who was supposedly lost three hundred years ago¡­no, your magic talent is really noparison I guess."

    Hajime was in the middle of raising his crimson magic power, it undted and made the binding of space magic to creak loudly, however Ehito wasn''t even particrly bothered by it and was only thoroughly observing Yue''s(his own) body while making a pondering face. It appeared that he was thinking that something like Hajime''s struggle was of no importance.

    Hajime saw that¡­immediately after he pulsed his crimson magic power. The magic waved with pounding pulse *dokun dokun* like a heartbeat, the magic power of ''Limit Break'' was further increasing without limit. Right after that, the crimson magic power burst like an eruption. The torrent of crimson magic power traced a spiral that pierced the ceiling¨D¨Dthest derivation of ''Limit Break'', ''Supreme Break''.

    Until now there was no enemy too strong that Hajime couldn''t defeat using ''Limit Break'' and so he hadn''t awakened this derivation, but in front of the overwhelming strength of the creator god, this skill finally bloomed. The act of Ehito who was using Yue''s body looking as if he was the owner of that body, perhaps it didn''t even need to be said that it became the fire that lit the fuse of Hajime''s rage that had been pooling inside so much.

    At a slightly distanced spot, Aruv who was shedding tears while sporting a look of ecstasy from the descent of Ehito returned to his senses suddenly and his expression flipped over into a shudder. That was because the torrent of magic power Hajime emitted rivaled the divinity that he possessed after manifesting in this world by possessing the excellent man called Denreed. Although his strength was so far separated from Ehito, he couldn''t help but be shocked.

    "My lord!"

    "It''s fine, Aruvheit. This is just the struggle of a bug after all. Imand in the name of Ehitorujue(????) ¨D¨D¡¯quiet down''."

    The name was different with the name from before. No, the name was further appended. As the result, it affected Hajime with immense power. It was truly far more effective than themand of ''Don''t move'' before this.

    The radiance of the roaring light of magic power was gradually settling down. It was as though Hajime himself was obeying Ehito''smand, he was currently canceling ''Supreme Break'' with his own will.

    "aAAAAAAH!!"

    Hajime raised a scream once more. Crimson magic power flickered repeatedly as though to disy the conflict inside its owner. Looking at that, Ehito warped Yue''s face evilly. From the depth of his heart, he was feeling that it was interesting like watching a sideshow. Possibly, it was tough at the desperate struggle.

    "Hou, it''s unexpected that you will resist even the ''Divine Statement'' using my true name. ¡­You give me quiet some entertainment. Yourrades defeated, your beloved stolen, the artifacts you relied on were also crushed. Even so you still don''t have enough of my despair."

    "¡­Ob, viously. I will¡­kill you-. Take back¡­Yue-. ¡­This will end with that-"

    "Ku-ku-ku-. I see I see. Then, I think it''s about time to finish this. I too am very much happy that I am able to reveal the reason why your resolve is not yet exterminated."

    Ehito made a full smile toward Hajime who was overflowing with killing intent while vomiting blood. And then, he daringly invoked an original magic created by Yue.

    "¨D¨D''Five Heavenly Dragons''¡­it''s quite an elegant magic. I''m pleased with it."

    With Yue as the center, five magic dragons manifested. But their might was far surpassing when it was used by Yue. The density of the dragons was at a different league. If it was the current Five Heavenly Dragons, surely it was possible to annihte even thatrge Abusodo just with one of the dragons in one attack.

    The five elements magic dragons raised their long neck and the glint of their eyes fixed at their respective targets. Myuu and Remia, Aiko and Liliana''s group, Shizuku and Ryutaro and Suzu, Shia and Kaori and Tio, and then Hajime.

    It was clear what they were nning to do. In front of Hajime''s eyes, Shia and others were going to be eaten by the magic dragons. Everything that Hajime had, would be stolen in front of his eyes by the magic of his beloved, Ehito would enjoy to his heart''s content the figure of Hajime that was tormented by iparable despair before dealing the finishing blow.

    "Yue-! Open your eyes!"

    "Fufu, in the end you are going to rely on your lover? That''s pointless. This is already mine. Or else is this buying time? After all even during this time, themandment on you is loosening. Good grief, you are quite something. ¡­But, in the end you are just a tiny human."

    "Yue-! You should be able to hear my voice-. Yue-!"

    Hajime''s killing intent was able to make many monsters near him lose consciousness when they were hit by it, but Ehito only narrowed his eyes as though he was hit by a pleasant breeze, along with joy, he bared the fang of magic that was personally polished by Yue herself at the people who couldn''t move.

    His slender finger was lifted up as though to make a show, he was going to swing the finger down as though to sever their thread of life¨D¨Dat that time,

    "-!? What¡­my magic power¡­the body¡­don''t tell me-, impossible-"

    Suddenly Ehito opened his eyes wide, his body was trembling. His body staggered as though his body was not working freely, the control of his magic power also didn''t go as he wished and the Five Heavenly Dragons flickered. Aruv and Freed were agitated. Shia and others were also gazing at wonderment when at this absolutely desperate predicament Ehito showed pain.

    There, a voice resounded.

    ¨D¨DI won''t let you

    That voice which resounded in the audience hall like a telepathicmunication had the same voice tone like Ehito who was spouting curse in irritation. Be that as it may, in the ears of Hajime and others, it was a charming voice that was far lovelier.

    "Yue-!"

    "Yue-san!"

    The voices of Hajime and Shia yelled with the color of happiness filling them. Kaori and the others also yelled Yue''s name from their mouths.

    Regardless of the nearly lethal amount of blood that Hajime had already vomited, his body and magic power howled as though he had recovered his vitality. The cross on his back creaked and cracks began to appear on it. Shia and the others also raised a yell of fighting spirit trying to stand up.

    However¡­

    "Kuh, don''t get carried away, you lowly mortals. Imand in the name of Ehitorujue! ¨D¨D''Suffer''!"

    Even while sweating coldly, Ehito released a powerful ''Divine Statement'' using his true name. Due to that, terrific agony ran through their whole bodies, Shia and the others disyed a look full of agony. They writhed while screaming loudly.

    There was only one person, Hajime who was strong against pain endured without raising even a pip even while his expression distorted. Even so, he was really not in a condition that could break the binding right away.

    "¡­Aruvheit. I will return to the Holy Precincts for the moment. I nned to use the opening of this vessel''s shaken mind created by your deception but¡­ as expectedpared with this state of open heart, it seems that this possession is not going wlessly. It''s unbelievable, but this vessel is resisting even with me as the opponent. Adjustments are necessary."

    "My, my lord. My deepest apology¡­"

    Aruv''s original talk before this was for the sake of making the Ehito''s possession certain. The rtion between body and mind was something extremely connected. Even for a god, it was hard for a perfect hijacking of the body. That was due to the limitation that gods couldn''t exert their power fully if they weren¡¯t in their Holy Precincts¡­in any case, they made use of Denreed''s memory in order to open Yue''s heart even for a moment.

    But, their scheme was obstructed by Hajime. Aruvheit attempted to at the very least shake up Yue''s mind to make it easier to possess her when he spoke thest words of Denreed, but¡­with Yue who had already rallied her mind as the opponent, as expected a perfect possession was just out of reach.

    Ehito lightly waved his hand at Aruvheit who was shrinking in fear and replied.

    "It''s fine. If I have three, four days I''ll be able to seize this body. I''ll leave this ce to you. Freed, Eri, you cane together with me. Your wishes, I''ll grant them to you."

    "Yes, everything is ording to the lord''s will."

    "Okay oookay. You will give me a world where I can be together with just Kouki-kun right? Then, I''ll do whatever it takes you knooow"

    ncing at Hajime and the others who were writhing in agony, Ehito somehow suppressed the consciousness of Yue and then lifted his hand above his head after giving instructions yo Aruv and the others.

    Thereupon, this time light particles that resembled the light pouring down before this flew high from that hand, a part of the ceiling of the audience hall was erased in a circle shape, without stopping it continued blowing through until it made a hole to the outside.

    The light particles ascended to the sky as it was, it created ripples in the sky above the devil king castle while producing arge round gate. It was a powerful gate made from light particles that connected the heaven and earth¨D¨Dtruly a spectacle that came out right from myth. Most likely it was the gate for going to the ce that Ehito called the Holy Precincts.

    When Ehito lowered his lifted-up hand he then floated lightly, he lorded over Hajime and the others from the nearby ceiling.

    "Irregr gentlemen anddies. I''ll take my leave here. The soul that is making a cute resistance has to be taught its ce without fail. And then, I''m thinking to make this world lively with blooming flowers in three more days. I will fill the world with crimson flowers made from people. That will be thest game. After that, I''m thinking that I am going to try ying in another world. Although, this is something unrted with all of you who are going to die in this ce, isn''t it?"

    It appeared Ehito was seriously nning to end this world, and then he was going to choose earth as his new sphere of activity. And then, the time limit of that was three days. It was the needed time for him to seize Yue''s body.

    "Wa, it-, return back, Yue¡­"

    Hajime reached his hand towards Yue with a voice that sounded like it reverberated from the bottom of the earth. Before anyone realized the cross had been destroyed and he stood up by driving off the influence of the ''Divine Statement''. Under his feet there was literally a sea of blood created there, it was as though all the blood inside his body hadpletely flowed out.

    Hajime was d in crimson magic power while he leapt. But he was assaulted by the apostles from behind and got held down. Furthermore, Aruv used some kind of technique and stiffened Hajime''s body. The apostles wrestling him used their disintegration ability and dispersed the magic power covering his body and all the magic circles of transmutation built into his clothes.

    Even so, Hajime held on to his consciousness that was hazy from excessive bleeding with killing intent and hatred, he was still struggling, reaching his hand toward Yue.

    Despite his state that was alreadypletely held down and his wounded body, it wouldn''t be strange if he dropped dead anytime. The eyes of the apostles wavered as though they were holding fear somewhere inside from looking at Hajime who was advancing forward little by little.

    Ehito who gave a nce at that snorted with a distorted mouth. And then, without stopping he ascended toward the shining gate in the sky.

    Freed, Eri, and then Kouki too followed after him. Eri was clinging to Kouki once more while whispering in his ear, Kouki then nodded with aprehending face. Surely, she was nting ''rightness'' that was convenient for Kouki again. In front of Ehito who was supposed to be the enemy, Kouki didn''t even make any fuss. Far from that, he instead directed a determined gaze at Shizuku and the others. That was quite a proof of his state.

    Suzu tried to say something and her mouth opened, but pain hindered her and no voice came out. Eri too was already not seeing any one of them anymore.

    Continuing after Freed, Eri, and Kouki, the apostles, monsters, and puppet soldiers were also floating up. Around half of them were raising to the sky. Outside of the devil king castle too, a great number of apostles and monsters, and then the devil race people were heading toward the shining gate in the sky.

    Ehito who was visible from the hole at the ceiling stopped in front of the gate and then spread his arms as though to wee all those people toe in. It was just like the portrait that they once saw at the cathedral. It was as though Ehito was saying that everything belonged to him.

    The devil race people raised excited shouts. Surely they had been notified about this time from quite some time ago. This was the supreme moment for them when they were weed by god to enter heaven.

    Ehito smiled sweetly at those people and then he went into the light and melted into it.

    "YUEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-!!!"

    Hajime''s scream echoed meaninglessly.

    His reaching out hand, didn''t grasp anything.

    In that hand, the lovely sensation that had always warmed it was¡­.

    Not there anymore.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    Alright, with many people''s displeasure from thest chapter, I decided to write this. It is intended as a humorous alternative ending to the series for those who can''t take the NTR, even though we all know this is a wish-fulfillment fantasy novel anyway and everything will turn out in Hajime''s favor by the end. If you can''t handle the 10-20 chapters until this final story arc is resolved, here is everything you wished for!

    This is done for fun. I did not go back and make sure I used the proper voices, or pronunciations for everyone. I might call some magics wrong or whatever. Just roll with it.

    Please note I have NOT read past chapter 157, so if I happen to get some things right, don''t suddenly say "hey, that''s a spoiler!" It''s not, and by saying it is, you''re spoiling things.

    ***_______

    <strong>Alternative Chapter 157</strong>

    Silence resounded through the hall after Hajime''sst shout. He hung his head down, his facial featurespletely obscured while the angels continued to hold him down.

    Ehito, who now inhabited Yue, gloated overhead as the weed apostles flooded through the gate with him.

    "See, this all turned out so splendidly." Aruvheit gloated while moving up to stand over Hajime.

    Hajime said something that was lost to everyone else in the room, mumbled through gritted teeth.

    "What was that?" Aruvheit leaned in to listen.

    Hajime raised his head. There wasn''t a single light of despair in his eyes. Just pure and unadulterated power.

    "I said¡­ my turn!"

    A massive explosion of energy burst forth from Hajime''s form. Aruvheit and the apostles holding Hajime down were knocked away, mming into the closest obstructions nearby, whether they be other apostles or monsters, or the walls. Those that struck walls struck with enough force to cause cracks to form around the room.

    As Hajime stood up, overwhelming bursts of power flowed through him. The hole in his abdomen seemed to shrink at rming rate, quickly filling in with the blink of an eye, leaving behind perfectly healed skin.

    "Wh-what is this?" Aruvheit shouted.

    Holes began to open in space, simr to the holes that had brought in the ambush, but not quite. Secondster, warriors began to burst through. Without a second''s respite, they leapt into battle, attacking the apostles and the monsters still residing in the room. Each warrior was dressed in ck, wielding a variety of swords, staves, and other weapons. Each warrior had a pair of rabbit ear''s on their head as well.

    "Dad?" Shia said out reflexively.

    Kam was among those that had jumped through the gates. In fact, the entire Haulia n was there. Hajime''s group of trained rabbitman swarmed the area. Although it wasn''t just rabbitman. Others could be seen, cat ears, dog ears, even a tiger, it was as if all of Fair Bergen had suddenly exploded into the room. Furthermore, their weapons seemed to match the apostles strike for strike. It was clear that these had all been produced by Hajime at some point. Not a single weapon held by this group was less than Shizuku''s former ck sword, prior to his updating it with supplementation magic. Their weapon''s strength equaled that of anything the apostle''s wielded.

    "Ah, it''s about time¡­" In a single movement, Shia stood and shoved the wolf monster holding her to the ground away.

    Having expected her to be under the influence of the Divine Statement, the monster waspletely unprepared for her to suddenly react with such strength. Tio returned to her dragon form as well, once again filling the room and flinging monsters and apostles alike to the side. Kaori stood up next, immediately casting healing magic on everyone. With renewed vigor, they all flooded forward.

    "Here!" Kam shouted as he tossed Shia her Doryukken, the real one.

    The others were returned their weapons as well, and in an instant, the tide of the battle switched.

    Aruvheit gaped, his mouth pping inplete and utter horror. "Wh-wha-what is this? Bu-but the Divine decree¡­ you shouldn''t have the strength¡­"

    Hajime snorted. "I''ve had the knowledge of all seven of the liberators that fought against your god shoved into my brain. Did you never think for a second that they would have at least been aware of your god''s abilities? They spent a millennia preparing various tests to prepare someone strong enough to fight god, but you never consider that they didn''t spend a second thinking about the challenges of that fight? Are you stupid or something?"

    Aruvheit didn''t know how to respond. He had been functioning under the impression that they would never have suspected Ehito''s return. Ehito who was rejoicing over his sess only now started to realize that something might be amiss. Breaking the image he was trying to portray, he flew back down through the hole in the roof. He was joined by Eri who still had Kouki in her arms, and Freed. Eri seemed more concerned with her new boy toy than the events going on, but she did show a mild amount of curiosity.

    Ehito''s eyes widened at the scene before him. With half the forces having already fled to the Holy Precincts, and Hajime''s sudden and unexpected reinforcement, the remaining Apostles and monsters were being overwhelmed.

    "What are you doing?" Ehito demanded, ring at Aruv.

    "Of course, I created an artifact that protects from yourpelling nature? I can create concept magic, and given your track record I was already certain you''d try to take control of my friends, you know? I got the idea during my trip through thetestbyrinth. I wouldn''t want anyone being brainwashed." Hajime exined calmly with a predatory look.

    "No matter, I will destroy it and your new weapons just like I destroyed your previous weapons."

    "That''ll be kind of hard, since we swallowed them." Hajime shrugged.

    He looked down at the stump where his arm had been shattered. A secondter the stump grew. The ends split into five phnges, and a momentter his arm, his real arm, was returned.

    "I could have done that ages ago, but I grew attached to that arm. Oh well¡­"

    "What are we going to do?" Aruv asked Ehito cautiously.

    Ehito shook his head inplete disbelief. However, a momentter, a cruel look started to twist on his face.

    "Worry not, my underling¡­ even if he can ignore my divine statement, he is still but a bugpared to my magical power."

    If Ehito had noticed the look Hajime''s face¡­ a look that held an unparalleled amount of pity, then he probably wouldn''t have looked so smug as he raised his hand.

    "Five Heavenly Dragons¡­"

    He attempted to cast once again the powerful spell, except this time, every dragon targerted Hajime. Perhaps Ehito had felt if he had concentrated all of his actions on one person, Yue wouldn''t be able to interfere with the result.

    However, the result was not that from which Yue interrupted. Instead, Hajime casually raised his fingers, and gave a snap. The dragons disappeared, and like a cord was being cut, all of Ehito''s magical power dissipated.

    "Eh?"

    Ehito let out a stupid noise before suddenly falling from the air. He was no longer afloat. In that instead, it was as if all of his abilities evaporated into a mist. However, a second before striking the ground, Hajime was there. He caught Ehito in his arms, holding him in a princess carry. Although he hated the god who would take the body of his beloved lover, he also wouldn''t let harme to her body if he could help it.

    Ehito kicked and thrashed until he fell from Hajime''s arms. However, without his abilities, it looked more like a youthful girl throwing a temper tantrum, than an omnipotent god trying to assert himself.

    At about this point, the rest of the party had finished subduing the remaining monsters and apostles. With thest one copsing to Shizuku''s sword, a new ck sword that one of the Haulia tribe had tossed to her during the ensuing battle.

    "Yue and I also reasoned the possibility that her or I be put under someone else''s control. After falling in love with cockroaches and hating each other enough to want to kill each other, we figured there may be a time where our minds were manipted again. Thus, we created a failsafe to temporarily lock our powers. It seems that your godly powers are now inseparable from Yue''s¡­ so for the next twenty four hours, you will not be able to even cast a fireball.

    Ehito''s eyes turned dark with hatred in a look that Yue would never make, especially directed at Hajime. A momentter, she turned to Aruv.

    "Well, what are you doing! Kill them. You''re a god, aren''t you?"

    "Oh, yes!"

    Aruv lunged forward, casting a spell. Instantly, a new and revised Donner and Scg from his second treasure warehouse. It really wasn''t that the ones Ehito had destroyed were weak. They were actually the originally, taken to their most powerful using supplementation magic. However, you could only improve an already created product by so much. At some point, he realized that with the magic he contained now, he could create far better weapons starting from scratch.

    Those were the weapons the Haulia tribe had returned to the rest of his party. They were the same weapons they had before, but imbued with supplementation magic from the very beginning, weapons built by their very concept. Compared toing up with an item that would take them home, concepting a more powerful weapon was easy.

    Thus, Donner and Scg Mark II were his weapons of choice. Red shes spread across the room. Aruv quickly put up a barrier.

    DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN!

    The bullets struck the barrier with a ringing sound. The barrier was that of a god. It was indeed incredibly strong. However, the way Hajime shot the bullets was with pinpoint uracy. Each bullet struck in the exact same spot as the preceding bullet. Within only three shots, a crack began to form.

    Freed lunged forward, but immediately encountered Tio, who striked him with her tail hard enough that he went flying into a wall. At this point, Eri realized for the first time that they may actually lose the fight. With merely a blink of her eyes, Kouki lunged forward at Hajime, intending to strike him in the back, a very un-heroic thing that she must have made in convenient mind to interpret as righteous.

    Seeing this, Shia lunged forward with her Doryukken. However, she didn''t target Kouki at all. Instead, sheunched herself at Eri. She figured that with Eri out, Kouki would be neutralized. Kouki had received the same artifact that preventing his mind being altered as everyone else, but it was clear that he had not swallowed his, maybe tossing it aside some time earlier. But if they could take her out, then he would be less of a threat.

    "Wait!" Suzu shouted, worrying about her friend.

    Eri realized that she was in trouble, and it seemed that she had sent a new order to Kouki. Instead, he changed his flow, almost stumbling to leap in front of Eri. Kouki managed to make it just in time, leaping over head to block Shia''s blow. However, he hadn''t been able to spin the entire way, nor bring his holy sword to block.

    The result¡­

    Shia''s Doryukkennded in full force directly in between Kouki''s legs. More specifically, the Doryukken Mark II, a device wielded with gravity magic and the power of Shia''s mighty throw, enhanced with supplication magic, mmed into Kouki''s balls with the force of a thousand suns.

    "AAAEEEEEEEEE-EEEEEEEEE!!!!!"

    Kouki''s voice turned into a shrill screech as he flew off into a nearby wall.

    Somewhere many miles away in human territory, Christabel gave a sneeze as he (she?) put up another piece of clothing. A shiver ran through its body and it gave a dark smile. It seems like another had joined its ranks.

    Meanwhile¡­

    DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN!

    Under the constant barrage of bullets, the barrier he was using shattered into a million pieces.

    "W-wait, just wait!" Aruv shouted. "I can¡­"

    "You can die!" Hajime shouted.

    He used ground shrink, and a secondter appeared immediately before the god inhabiting the former Denreed. Before Aruv could react with a retaliatory magic¡­

    DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN! DOPAN!

    He didn''t let up, shooting a barrage of bullets into the former uncle. However, this time had switched the nature of his bullets. It was a new idea he hade up with on the spot. Spirit bullets. They were bullets that targeted the soul, not the body. In fact, these bullets didn''t touch his skin. Instead, they aimed for the wretched thing clinging inside of his body.

    Each bullet seemed to strip away at it, until the final bullet struck dead center, causing the remaining spirit to dissipate like smoke. With that, the made formerly know a Aruv copsed to the floor. Hajime walked up to the man, looking down at the man who had made his Yue cry.

    However, his eyes were still open, and he was still breathing ast few rugged breaths. However, the look on his eyes were different. They had a sense of relief andfort that otherwise couldn''t be faked by acting. Hajime new at that moment that he was looking down at the real Danreed.

    "T-thank you¡­" He managed to say in between raspy breaths. "I never meant¡­ for any of this to happen. Tell Yue¡­. Tell Yue¡­ that I have always loved her¡­ and I have never stopped thinking about her. The cruel words I had told Aruv¡­ where the lies I told to keep her safe¡­ I ju¡­ I just want her to be happy. Pl-please¡­ keep her happy."

    Hajime''s face didn''t seem to hold any particrly emotions as he watched the dying man, but a momentter he responded. "I will."

    The man''s face went cked and he seemed to be at ease as his breathing stopped. Hajime turned away and caught a look at Ehito, still in Yue''s eyes. He seemed to bepletely unaware of it, but tears were falling down his cheeks.

    There was a rumble, and the entire ce started to shake.

    "It would be my guess," Tio spoke up. "That Aruv tied his life thread to this ce. Now that he is dead, this ce will copse."

    "We need to get out of here,0" Ryuutaro stated the obvious.

    Hajime threw out several crystals, causing portals to open. Like that, the residents of Fair Bergen started gathering up the students, Liliana, Myuu, and Remia, bringing them through the portal which lead straight into the Sea of Trees just outside of Fair Bergen.

    "What about Yue?" Shia asked worriedly.

    "Bring her with us." Hajime stated, "We''ll worry about it there."

    Shia scooped up Ehito in her arms just like Ehito was a little kid. He tried to kick and bite, but once the resilient Shia had a hold on his (her) body, she wouldn''t let go. She dragged Ehito through.

    Kaori and Tio followed in tow. At some point, Tio had managed to recover Kouki from the wall and had his form pped over her shoulder like a sack. Kaori had made no attempt so far to heal him. Suzu, Shizuku, and Ryuutaro followed shortly behind.

    Eventually, it was just Hajime left in the crumbling devil king''s castle. Then he noticed one more. It was Eri, she was standing there amongst the falling degree without making any attempt to dodge. She already had several scratches on her face.

    "Is it soooo roooomantic?" She said. "Althoouugh¡­ it''s not like my hero even saved meeee¡­ It is fitting I die here!"

    Arge piece of rubble copsed from the ceiling, falling directly towards her. A sh of Suzu begging him to save Eri shed in his mind and he gave a curse. Activating ground shrink, he grabbed Eri and lept out of the way of the falling debris. Before he could rx, the rest of the roof gave out and began to copse. He danced around the rubble with Eri in his arms, leaping through the portal just as the remainder of the roof struck the ground.

    Through the gate in Fair Bergen, he held Eri in his arms. She looked up at him with dazed eyes.

    "Yoouuu¡­ you saved me! What are you stupid or something?"

    Hajime made an annoyed sound before dropping her. Shended on the ground hard. A momentter he meant over and began to wrap her in chains and bolo he pulled from his second treasure warehouse. He was not gentle as he made sure she was tied up enough that she couldn''t move. Meanwhile, she gave him a look that was almost mocking.

    "I don''t care a single thing about you. But some people might annoy me if I let you die, so here you are."

    The mocking look seemed to melt off of her face. In its ce, she began to look on thoughtfully.

    "Nagumo!" It was Suzu who happened to run up to him first. "Noticing Eri, her eyes noticeably brightened.

    Even though Eri had turned so rotten, Hajime had still protected Eri. Suzu knew that this wasn''t simply an ident. Suzu knew that he had done this specifically for her.

    "Nagumo-kun¡­ Suzu wants to say thank you.."

    Hajime shrugged as if it was nothing. "She''s your problem now. I have others I need to look after."

    "Th-that''s right! Yue is still¡­"

    Hajime left, heading in the direction of Fair Bergen, leaving Suzu to drag the tussled up Eri Behind. Although Hajime couldn''t hear it, Eri was muttering under her breath.

    "No¡­ no¡­ not Kouki¡­ Kouki is just boooring¡­ I need something like Hajimeeee. Hajime is the one to love for me! In fact¡­ every girl needs Hajime. I''ll need to make sure every girl loves Hajime as much as I do. Right, Suzu?"

    "Eh? Eri! Eh? What are you saying?"

    "Suzu needs to give Hajime all her appreciation!"

    "Suzu! Hajime? Eh? Suzu mustn''t that''s¡­" As soon as Suzu realized what Eri was saying, her face exploded in to shades of red, the character who normally acted like an old man suddenly turning shy.

    Eri chuckled darkly, beginning to make her ns. Yes¡­ the world would know to love Hajime. They would all love him as much as she did, or they could just die.

    Meanwhile¡­

    Hajime had made it back to Fair Bergen where Ehito (Yue) was kneeling, staring defiantly at Shia who was holding her shoulder and keeping her from moving anywhere.

    "Hajime!" Shia said, relieved at seeing him now in the rtive safety of home.

    "Will she be okay, papa?" Myuu asked worriedly.

    "Dear, you must be able to do something."

    Shizuku, Ryuutaro, Tio, Kaori, and Aiko all waited patiently for his response. After a moment of thought, Hajime gave a nod.

    "There is part of Yue still in control. Since Ehito was not able to finish establishing control, it should still be possible. I should be able to devise some concept magic that will be able to extract his soul. The problem will be¡­ where can I put it you know? If we just pull it out, he''ll go right back to causing trouble again."

    "What method can we use?" Shia asked.

    "It''ll take some time." Hajime pondered. "I''ll need to inject Yue with my vital essence. Using that, I can do something like creating an antibody that will cause her to reject the god invading her body. Kaori¡­"

    "Eh, me?" Kaori suddenly stood to attention.

    "I will need you. This may take some time and be very strenuous. With your magic and example, it may help bring Yue back to the surface."

    Hajime picked up Ehito (Yue) in princess carry. "I''m going to take Yue now into a private room. I won''t stop until I''ve freed her from the disgusting god."

    Ehito no longer seemed to struggle. Instead, he just wore a face of absolute dread. Hajime did exactly as he said he would. Kaori, Hajime, and Ehito entered into the room, and the door shut closed behind him.

    The rest of the group waited anxiously as they continued to work. Very little could be heard. There was perhaps an asional shout or the surge of some power or another, but it quickly drifted off to silence. This continued on for nearly two days.

    Shizuku spent some time training, while Tio and Shia lost sleep waiting at the door. The others spend some time resting and recuperating after the face paced events from earlier.

    About noon time the following day, the door suddenly opened once again. Kaori came out. Her body lookedplete disheveled. She was breathing hard and covered in sweat.

    "Did Kaori do it?" Tio asked.

    "I-i-it?" Shia suddenly looked worried.

    The question was put into her mind. They had been in the room with Yue for some time. Now Kaori looked quite a sight. Perhaps they had¡­ no! Shia shook her head, her rabbit ears pping as she convinced herself that they were being strictly concerned about Yue''s life during this troublesome time.

    Kaori didn''t seem to realize the implication herself, merely nodding. "We did, we-"

    The door opened again, and Yue stepped out. Hajime was right behind her. Although she didn''t look unsteady, he was hovering close enough to catch her should she suddenly lose bnce.

    "What did you end up doing with Ehito?" Tio asked.

    Hajime pulled out a little stone which was now glowing gold. Everyone who had seen Hajime''s vision when they were using concept magic in the cabin made of ice and snow recognized it. It was the god stone. There very god stone that had saved Hajime''s life¡­ and now it contained the soul of Ehito, saving Yue''s life in the process.

    "So¡­ what should we do with it?" Shia asked nervously, her rabbit ears twitching.

    "Return it to the abyss?" Tio asked.

    "Nn¡­ Abyss."

    And Hajime did, he returned to that spot, the one where he had first died, the spot that turned him into the man he was today. cing the stone down in thehole in the wall he had once used to desperately survive, he used his transmutation, burying it back in 20 feet of solid rock.

    As he stared at the ce where he had once resided, struggling to survive, he stared down at his hands. He had two of them now, just like before he started this journey. But as Shia and Yue grabbed each of his hands, and Tio and Kaori pressed up behind his back, he had radically different feelings from how he felt before.

    "Is it time to go home?" Kaori asked.

    "Nn¡­ Hajime''s home."

    Hajime nodded, turning away from the abyss and staring at his beloved. "Yes, let''s go."

    <strong>The End</strong>

    ***________

    Don''t like my ending? Read the actual story then!

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. Bakapervert did the final edits. He did them all this time, I usually do a one over but I forgot to do it tonight, so this is all Baka.

    ***_________

    <strong>Young Hero</strong>

    "¨D¨DAnything and everything, disappear(Deny All Existences)"

    At that instant, sound of *boba-* could be heard from the three apostles holding down Hajime and they were bisected into two, upper part and bottom part. And then, right after that they were further torn to pieces left and right, top and bottom, left and right, in less than a few seconds they had turned into smithereens.

    There was no de, but even if there was one, the impossible phenomenon shouldn''t be called bisection but should be called as dispersion in linear shape instead. Everybody was speechless, all of them only opened their eyes wide without moving. It was at that time magic power burst out thunderously.

    A torrent whirled with Hajime at the center, however it was far differentpared to his usual vivid crimson, it was a darkish red color of blood that looked poisonous. And this abnormal state of his was also conveyed to all the people in the audience hall whether they wanted it or not.

    Hajime was slowly standing up in the middle of such situation. With a face that was pale like a ghost from losing blood, he exposed an expression even more inhuman than the apostles, *plop, plop* blood was dripping down¡­

    Myuu who was right beside Hajime was covering her face with her hands to protect her face from the dark red magic power flow that was like a local storm while raising a small scream "kyaah". It looked like she would be blown away backward soon, but right after that, the floor under her feet crumbled as though it was dispersed where Myuu then fell there.

    "H, hmph, pointless effort. Imand under the name of Aruvheit, knee¨D¨D, ah, igi, aaAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!"

    Aruvheit somehow pulled himself back together and tried to stop Hajime using ''Divine Statement''. But, before he could finish hismand, without any previous sign whatsoever Aruvheit''s both hands were severed neatly from his shoulders.

    Even when Aruvheit''s forehead was shot before this he was still keeping his calm somehow, even when his four limbs were shot through he didn''t scream at all, far from that he even recovered instantly, yet now his expression distorted in intense pain while shrieking.

    In his eyes, there was not only agony but also strong bewilderment dwelling there. He waspletely unable to understand the reason of how he was getting a damage that made him felt intense pain.

    The two hands of Aruvheit that was cut away were rotating in the air from the recoil when they were cut. And then, at the next moment those arms raised *boba-* sound just like the apostles before and turned into small pieces, and then the pieces vanished just like that without leaving even dust behind.

    "Wha, what is-. What is happening!? This is, just what in the world-"

    "Aruvheit-sama. Please stand back. A really fine string¡­.no, something like a chain is dancing in the air. It will cut anything it touched ignoring any defense and erased them."

    "Wha, what did you say-"

    If Hajime had that kind of stupidly powerful artifact like that then there was no way Ehito would overlook it, also, if Hajime had that, then it should be better if he used it when fighting Ehito¡­if that was the case, then why was that kind of thing only came out now that the situation had turned like this.

    Aruvheit''s confusion was deeper than anything he had ever felt, his deadlocked mind caused his body to stiffen. He couldn''t find any answer, there was no way he could give any instruction, even reacting might be something out of his capability right now, he was merely opening his eyes wide, his mouth closed and opened wordlessly, for a god he looked really unsightly.

    One of the apostles opened her mouth to further urge Aruvheit to step back toward the safe area.

    "We, the apostles will face the irregr. Before more wound than this is inflicted on your honored person¨D¨D"

    "Hiih"

    But, before the apostle could finish talking she was cut into centimeter sizes in front of Aruvheit and vanished too quickly. The abnormal scene of the prided ''apostle of god'' created in Holy Precincts to get instantly killed like that made a pathetic scream to rise from Aruvheit unintentionally.

    Even while that was happening, the apostles moved altogether and rushed at Hajime, they slipped through the red blood tornado and got cut by the superfine red chain running in the air, or they got entangled by the chain and like that they were annihted as though they got disintegrated.

    The chain with a diameter of one millimeter d in blood red magic power¨D¨Dthis was something Hajime transmuted into minuscule links from the stone floor (the stone floor used especially sturdy mineral as architecture material), he then covered the chain with magic power and then controlled it using ''Remote Operation''.

    At this time, perhaps from overwhelming hatred, rage, and possibly a sense of emptiness, Hajime was awakened to two derivative skill of transmutation. One of the skill, ''Imagination Composition'' made Hajime able to use transmutation without needing a magic circle. That was also the reason of how regardless of the constant vignce of the apostles holding down Hajime they were still taken by surprise.

    But, if this was just merely a chain, then it shouldn''t be unable to do things like granting anguish at Aruvheit or surpassing the disintegration ability of the apostles and annihted them.

    The cause that brought about such cheat was¡­as clear as day.

    Concept magic¨D¨D''Deny All Existences''.

    In this world where Yue was gone, he wouldn''t recognize the worth of the existence of every single thing. He wouldn''t tolerate anything for daring to exist. Anything and everything, all without exception¡­

    ¨D¨DDisappear

    Hajime who had Yue stolen from him felt bottomless fury and hatred, and then saturated with those emotions he reached an overwhelming sense of emptiness. This emptiness was the exact opposite of the will of the utmost limit that was born from his longing to his birthce when they created the crystal key. Be that as it may, this emptiness was without doubt a culmination of an emotion.

    The result was literally was an ability of ''erasing the existence of what is touched by the chain'' which even calling it atrocious was still too lukewarm to do it justice. With the power of ''interference at the target''s information'' of sublimation magic as the base, this ability overwrote the information of the target that said ''exist'' into ''doesn''t exist''.

    Riding the torrent of the magic power of ''Supreme Break'', the chain circled at Hajime''s surrounding, it was just like an incarnation of ''curse'' toward all living things.

    The apostles and monsters even raised their war-cry as though to drive off the fear, horror, and despair, but even their strong spirit came to nothing, without any exception their existences were easily erased. The spectacle of those apostles helplessly vanishing like mist looked just like a joke.

    The time it took until the apostles remaining in the audience hall were annihted didn''t really take that long.

    Also, the surviving several monsters ignored the order given to them by an age of god magic, they obeyed their instinct and tried to run away but¡­

    Chain wrapped in red light meandered like a snake while flying, in an instant the chain was closing in and in an instant the monsters'' body was repeatedly cut to pieces before vanishingpletely.

    All those was done by just one person.

    The face of Aruvheit who was left alone was twitching greatly while he was slowly drawing back.

    (No way-. That power is dangerous! I have to tell this to my lord no matter how-)

    Aruvheit endured the pain on his shoulders while attempting to escape from the hole in the ceiling. On the way, his gaze and magic power moved at Shia who was staring at Hajime with dumbfounded expression while she was still lying on the floor. It was for the sake of making her as a shield in a preparation of the worst case. Just like what he did to Myuu, he nned to crucify Shia in the air and carried her.

    However,

    "¡­Where are you nning to go?"

    "-¡­"

    That scheme was crushed by the sound of cutting wind and a voice that sounded like it was creeping from the earth. When Aruvheit strained his eyes, he could see that between he and Shia there was the superfine chain tearing the air like a wind de going back and forth.

    Aruvheit didn''t answer, he gave up picking Shia as a shield, then he fired me sphere at Hajime as a smoke screen while leaping away.

    But that too,

    "You bastard-!"

    At the ceiling hole, the chain had already beenid out in a grid shape, making an escape as something difficult. Aruvheit cursed out as though to distract himself from the unease that suddenly heightened inside him.

    And then, this time he turned his gaze at the direction of Aiko and others. As expected he was surely thinking that hostage was necessary.

    However, at the next moment chain stretched lightly to that direction too. Aruvheit unintentionally moved his gaze at Hajime, there, there was no trace of the me sphere he fired or anything, Hajime who was standing still like a ghost at the center of the red tornado was fixing eyes of the abyss at him.

    He shuddered, something crawled Aruvheit''s spine.

    "Do, don''t screw with me-. You fools who opposed god! Something like the lives of you lowlifes is equal to trash¨D¨D"

    Perhaps to varnish his terror, Aruvheit suddenly yelled angrily and undted the space. Most likely he was trying to release shockwave by directly affecting the space. Although he was below Ehito, as the retainer of god, doing something like handling age of god magic was easy.

    But, it seemed that his chaotic head was unable to make a calm judgment.

    Rather than raising his fervor like this, Aruvheit should escape from this ce even if he had to st the floor. Or perhaps he should resolve himself to receive damage to himself and fired annihtion ss magic at all direction and used teleport in that opening, he also could summon the monsters that were still outside the devil king castle to buy time.

    This dignity of a half-baked god hadpletely closed his one in a million chance path of survival.

    The result.

    "A? ¨D¨D!!?"

    He lost his four limbs.

    This time it was both his legs that were erased. Aruvheit became a tumbling doll and fell down with a soundless shriek. With his body annihted halfway like this, it seemed that he couldn''t cut off his sense of pain using something like regeneration magic, and so he was driven mad by the ''pain'' that he had already forgottenpletely in these few thousand of years.

    Even so, even when he was rotten to the core, he was still a god. He floated his body using magic and he attempted to escape with deathly desperation.

    However, at thiste there was no way Hajime would allow such thing, when Aruvheit noticed he was already locked inside a cage of chain that was wrapped with red light. There was already no ce to escape anywhere¡­

    The spherical cage was gradually tightening close. It was as though he was going to be annihted bit by bit, and that instigated out his terror. Aruvheit was half panicked, he let out a cramped smile that sounded like a chicken.

    "A, ah, wa, wait-. Wait a second! Sa, say what you want-. I''ll grant whatever your wish is! If you like I''ll even bring you to where Ehito-sama is! If I persuade Ehito-sama, surely even Ehito-sama will not refuse it out of hand-. The world-. The world you know! I will share the right to do whatever you please to the world to you too! That''s why-!"

    All the people in the audience hall were staring dumbfounded at Hajime who was walking forward in swaying motion with nihilistic expression while d in a red tornado, and Aruvheit who was desperately begging for his life under the guise of negotiation.

    During that time, the spherical cage suddenly began to rotate. The countless chains that stretched vertically moved horizontally and began to turn like a ball that was twirled on someone''s finger. Thinking about the ability that rejected and annihted the existence of what it touched, what was happening could even be said as a special excavator.

    Because Aruvheit was a god, the sensation of physical pain was something that he had already forgottenpletely since a long time ago. Therefore, what he felt from having all his four limbs cut off was a despairing agony to the degree that it was praiseworthy he hadn''t gone mad.

    For that reason, the situation where an excavator made from annihtion chain gradually approaching him caused a tremendous terror that made him wanted to raise a meaningless shriek and an impulse to tear off his hair if he still had his hand. There shouldn''t be anything that can threaten himself in this world-. Yes, even if he screamed that in his heart, but the ''presence of death'' at the other side of his forgotten memory was steadily and certainly creeping closer. The mind of Aruvheit was already on the verge of breaking down.

    "Stop-, I told you to stop already! This is themand of god you know! Listen to what I''m saying-. No, wait, I got it! Then, I''ll be your, I''ll be your eminence''s servant! That''s why-. I''ll help with the recovery of that vampire''s body so-. Stop-. Just stoppp!"

    Amidst the reverberating scream of terror and despair, the rotation of the cage of chain that was almost touching Aruvheit''s body suddenly weakened and it stopped growing smaller. Aruvheit who was in a state where the word unsightly perfectly suited him, timidly opened his closed eyes.

    "You want to live?"

    "eh, ah?"

    "I''m asking whether you want to live."

    Aruvheit was dumbfounded at Hajime''s question, but then heprehended the meaning of those words and a slight hope emerged in his eyes.

    "Ye, yeah, I want to live-. I beg you! I''ll do anything-"

    "I see¡­"

    Hajime nodded briskly. Joyful look floated on Aruvheit''s face where he was thinking "I survived!", but then Hajime sent him a gaze that was the same like before and opened his mouth.

    "Then, die."

    "Eh? Hih, stop-, giiiiiii, aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!!"

    The cage of chain that was purposefully shrinking slowly was shaving off Aruvheit''s body starting from the edge. At the same time, the shriek of death agony which was unbearable to be listened to was reverberating in the audience hall.

    ¡­A few secondster, at the end of despair and agony, a god vanished from this world.

    After Hajime saw off the fate of Aruvheit, his gaze moved at the sky that was visible from the hole in the ceiling. And then, his eyes quietly narrowed and he stepped so powerfully that the floor under his feet warped, then he flew out along with a surge of magic power that raised explosive sound.

    "Haji, me-san!"

    "Hajime-kun-"

    Shia''s pained voice and Kaori''s fretful voice resounded.

    Hajime had wound all over his body. Even though it was done by Yue''s slender arm but there was a hole opened in his stomach, on top of that he received magic that were in age of god ss several times with his body. Not just his external wound, even with his internal organs there were only a few ces where they were unharmed. If he didn''t receive treatment even for a second faster it would affect his life.

    But Hajime ignored everything, with his gaze still filled with a sense of emptiness he aimed at the whirl of gold floating in the sky and leaped straight there.

    The golden gate¨D¨Dthe [Divine Gate] passed through by the devil race only had around a hundred-odd people who were still remaining behind. It seemed that the civilians also really went to the [Holy Precincts], so most of the people remaining were those who appeared to be the soldiers of devil race that served as the rear guard, but looking carefully there were also women and children, old men, people who seemed to be civilian mixing there.

    "Wha, what-"

    "That''s¡­"

    They made a taken aback expression looking at the red tornado that suddenly flew out from the devil king castle. The rear guards devil race immediatelyunched magic. me bullets, wind des, and ice spears of elementary level magic with nearly no chanting.

    But there was no way such thing would work against the current Hajime, just by swinging the chain all the attacks were easily annihted.

    "Yo, you, stop-"

    Several devils came to the front standing in his way. Hajime didn''t stop and advanced without even paying attention at the devils, as the result, in an instant several dozen devils on his route became small pieces without even being able to dodge and got dispersed to four directions.

    While the other devils were in the middle of being dumbfounded witnessing the bizarre phenomenon of theirpatriots getting annihted, Hajime left them behind and charged toward the [Divine Gate].

    However,

    "-, aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!"

    The [Divine Gate] only pulsed as though it rejected Hajime and didn''t open the path to the [Holy Precincts]. No matter how much he roared, how much he blew out magic power, no matter how many times he swung his fist and chain, Hajime couldn''t pass.

    Hajime converged the chain of existence denial and decisively hurled himself like ance thrust, even so, it was the [Divine Gate] itself that was dispersed instead.

    Most likely it was adjusted so that only limited category of people who could pass through.

    "Idiot-! Other than us the chosen people of devil race, there is no way other will be weed into the [Holy Precincts]!"

    "ept the divine punishment obediently, you heretic-!"

    The devil races rushed at Hajime andunched magic with high power and sufficient chanting.

    However, Hajime didn''t even pay such things any attention and repeated his suicide attack. He didn''t even defend satisfactorily so his back was hurt in the blink of an eye.

    "OPEN THE WAAAAAYYYYY-!!!"

    Hajime continued to ram his body like mad while roaring in earnest, causing the devils to make a somewhat overpowered expression. But, that too was changed into a rage by the happening right after that.

    Because the [Divine Gate] was beginning to shrink.

    "You bastard, because of you the gate is-"

    "Hu, hurry-. Fly in before it got closed!"

    The devils rushed into the [Divine Gate] in fluster. At the same time, theyunched magic to remove Hajime who was a hindrance with an expression that was filled with rage.

    The gigantic me burned Hajime''s back. Even so, Hajime didn''t even notice and repeated his desperate charge to smash the [Divine Gate].

    But, in the end his effort didn''t bear any fruit, in front of Hajime''s eyes the golden whirl was getting smaller, and before long it vanished with a poof.

    "¡­"

    The wordless and expressionless Hajime lowered his arms powerlessly with his head hanging down. In his eyes was nothingness as expected.

    There the devils made an expression of despair and fury and assaulted Hajime. Along with curses, they attacked Hajime with countless high-ss magic, but Hajime didn''t react at all. Naturally, Hajime who received direct hit of magic was blown far away.

    Hajime fell down with white smoke rising. From him, there wasn''t even any sign of him trying to takending stance.

    "Hajime-kun-!"

    There Kaori with her silver wings pping was calling Hajime''s name while flying near. And then she caught Hajime in the air and then descended down toward the audience hall with teary eyes.

    The devils that pursued Hajime driven by their rage saw Kaori''s appearance, right away their expression turned as though they had found hope and they descended toward the audience hall after her.

    "Hajime-kun, get a hold of yourself. Restrain your magic power quickly-"

    "¡­"

    Even when Kaori''s voice that was blurred with uneasiness was resounding, Hajime didn''t cancel his ''Supreme Break''. Even in normal time, concept magic that was invoked would consume a vast amount of magic power. And if on top of that someone also continued to use strength that was beyond their limit¡­it was a self-evident truth that the body would gradually break down because of the drying up magic power.

    Looking at Hajime who only kept looking down, Kaori guessed that her words didn''t reach and she gritted her teeth.

    And, suddenly voices addressed at such Kaori.

    "Apostle-sama! Aa, thank god. I thought just what is going to happen for a moment there."

    "What? There are humans and demi-human? ¡­Well, fine. Now, apostle-sama, let''s ughter this bunches and quickly head toward our god."

    While Hajime wasunching a suicide attack at the [Divine Gate], Shia and others were treated with healing magic by Kaori to some extent just in case. Now Shia and others were rushing toward Hajime, but hearing the dangerous statements of the devils they quickly put up their guard.

    But, they didn''t actually need to do that.

    At the next instant, the devils who opened their mouth were divided into four and vanished just like that. Furthermore, there were twelve devils with outfit that looked like soldier descending on the audience hall, but due to the superfine chain they were annihted without even any time to raise scream of death agony as though they had never existed since the very beginning.

    Hajime who kept looking down was slowly raising his face. His gaze was directed at the devils who went stiff from the tragedy that happened right after they descended on the audience hall.

    And then, the devils who were exposed to Hajime''s empty gaze unconsciously raised short scream while trying to get back but¨D¨Das expected, without any question, as though like a joke, they were cut into small pieces and vanished.

    Hajime''s blood colored magic power and chain imprisoned the remaining devils which were about seventy people including women, children, and old men into a cage that resembled an iron maiden.

    And then,

    ¨D¨DDie

    That word was something small like a whisper. But, the devils could hear that voice, that curse, with certainty.

    "A, apostle-sama! Please save us-"

    An old devil wearing clothes of fine quality who appeared to be of quite high status implored so, that devil was covering an old woman with refined dress behind him, she was most likely his wife, while doing so he was looking for help at Kaori with a desperate voice.

    Kaori sent her gaze at Hajime in bewilderment, and right after that,

    "NOOOOOOOOO-!!"

    A woman''s scream resounded. Taken aback, Kaori and others sent their gaze at the voice''s direction, there the old devil who asked for Kaori''s help had his neck cleanly removed. The thing that was rotating in the air should rather be left unsaid. And then it was shed into pieces and vanished just before touching the ground.

    "Ha, Hajime-kun!?"

    Kaori called at Hajime with a voice that had shock and agitation mixed in it, but during that time the scream of the old woman disappeared. Along with her existence.

    Further, a young woman at the side, a young man with scared expression, a youth who tried to counter attack, as though to make an example one of them, then one more of them was shed into pieces and vanished. The devils'' agonizing cries reverberated in the room.

    Everyone in that ce stiffened and opened their eyes wide to look at Hajime who intended to ughter even the devils who were obviously nonbatant.

    "We, we surrender! That''s why, stop it already-. At least just the children-"

    A man who seemed to be a father covered a child behind his back while making a surrender promation.

    There were only about thirty devils remaining in the audience hall already. All of them followed the man''s promation and fell on both their knees with both their hands crossed behind their head.

    All the remaining people didn''t look like a soldier. Including the children they were all civilians. Even if they were fanatics, but when it involved the life of children even they wouldn''t be able to pointlessly make suicidal resistance. Or possibly they were merely scared of Hajime''s nihilism that their fanaticism was blown away.

    Like that, right after all the devils kneeled, the middle-aged man near the man who just proimed to surrender was severed vertically and dispersed like a disy.

    "!? Wh, why¡­"

    Questioning voice of someone rose. Further, a woman at the side¨D¨Dsomeone who seemed to be the wife who was staring in a daze at the spot where the bisected man was standing, she was split vertically.

    Something like surrender promation wouldn''t stop Hajime.

    It was natural. The culmination of emotion that Hajime was currently manifesting¨D¨Dthat was ''Deny All Existences''.

    For the current Hajime, at the very least at his own mind, everything in this world was equally worthless. Much less their worth as prisoner, even their very existence itself didn''t have any worth, rather, just by existing they were an eyesore.

    The figure of Hajime who was too merciless yet lookedpletely emotionless, that appearance made the devils trembled, they could only sink down on the floor with a despairing look.

    Hajime''s gaze, was directed at the side of the man who proimed surrender just now, at the trembling child there. Noticing that the man immediately covered the child inside his arms.

    Shia, Kaori, Shizuku, Tio, Aiko, Liliana, immediately tried to stop Hajime.

    But, there was someone who moved faster than all of them.

    "Papa-, don''t nano! Come back to the usual papa!"

    It was Myuu.

    Unnoticed by anyone, she barged in between Hajime and the hugging father and child. And then, she stood on the way with both her hands spread wide, tear was gathering at the corner of her eye, even so she was staring at Hajime with a straight gaze.

    "¡­Move."

    A voice without any emotion hit Myuu. Myuu twitched and her body trembled. Hajime''s cold voice had never been directed at her even once until now. And then, his expression. The shock almost made her fell down just like that.

    But, that was no good. As the daughter of her beloved papa, she couldn''t lose her nerve here. To do something like leaving this kind of sad papa alone, was something she absolutely couldn''t do!

    Therefore, Myuu lifted her eyes decisively, and she made a smile on her lips. The person herself intended to mimic the fiercely ring eyes and a fearless smile that Hajime showed in front of a powerful enemy, but her teary eyes and her warped lips that were just raised halfway only looked clumsy.

    Even so, Shia and others who were beaten to the punch by Myuu''s action understood really well, just who in the world she copied that expression from. That expression showed indomitability and persistence even in front of a desperate situation. There was not even one person whoughed at Myuu''s expression right now. Rather, they swallowed their breath at that spirit.

    "Myuu won''t move nano! M, Myuu absolutely won''t lose if it''s against the current papa nano! Because, because"

    "¡­"

    Myuu desperately formed her words. Even the devils she protected gulped their saliva looking at the small girl challenging the terrible monster, just like a hero that came out in a tale.

    "Myuu''s papa, is not uncool like this nano! He is far, far cooler nano! He won''t make eyes like that nano! His eyes look stronger nano!"

    Myuu was scared. She was not scared at Hajime. At this rate, if Hajime kept rampaging with that kind of empty eye, she had the feeling that Hajime would go to a far away ce that he wouldn''t be able toe back from. She had the feeling that the papa that she loved, wouldn''t return back for the second time.

    Of course, there was also how it was difficult to endure the spectacle of the unresisting devils got killed. But, as expected it was only secondarypared to that.

    Myuu red back at Hajime''s empty eyes that even Aruvheit avoided seeing straight from the front. Hajime''s expression that didn''t even twitch until now frowned a little.

    "¡­I won''t say for the third time. Mo¨D¨D"

    Even so, the emotion of the utmost limit that wished to erase everything let out cold words at Myuu.

    However, this time Hajime was unable to say until finish.

    "Hajime-kun. Just a bit, grit your teeth okay."

    "¨D¨D"

    *Bam!* That was because Hajime''s face was punched along with such sound of impact. His body floated in the air from the terrific force, and then he crashed on the floor.

    The one who let out the punch at such Hajime was Kaori who was at the side. It was a straight punch with all the strength possessed by an apostle''s physical strength. If it wasn''t Hajime than the punch would blow away the head.

    The impact that splendidly caught the jaw,bined with the umted damage, the limit that had been passed over since a long time ago, and then the weakening that was happening even now, caused even Hajime to be unable to stand up anytime soon.

    To such Hajime, Kaori opened her mouth with an expression that was holding back anger.

    "Cut it out and open your eyes already, Hajime-kun. Just how long you are nning to show that unsightly look?"

    "-¡­"

    "Venting your anger at Myuu-chan¨D¨Dat your own daughter, that''s just the worst. If Yue see Hajime-kun right now, what is she going to say I wonder? Aah, but, I guess that''s unrted with Hajime-kun who has given up Yue."

    Kaori''s stabbing words opened wide the eyes of Hajime which were filled to the brim with emptiness. In those eyes, an obscure light of defiance toward the words of abandoning Yue was residing.

    Kaori who urately read the heart of such Hajime further formed her words.

    "''Anything and everything disappear'' was it? I heard it you know. Are you thinking that something like a world without Yue doesn''t have any worth whatsoever? Doesn''t the premise of that, is that you cannot meet Yue again isn''t it? You have given up taking back Yue aren''t you?"

    "¡­"

    The rampaging red tornado at Hajime''s surrounding was decreasing in strength little by little. Light began to return into the eyes as though his sanity was recovering, at the same time the blood colored magic power was also gradually recovering its vividness.

    "I''m going to save Yue you know. I''ll absolutely take her back, without fail. ¡­Hajime-kun, what are you going to do? Doing something like executing people that cannot fight one by one, is it fine to pointlessly passing the time like that? You really have given up? Can you give up?"

    "¡­There is no way that''s true."

    The piercing words Kaori released certainly pierced through Hajime''s cloudy mind, spreading purifying ripple inside. The words saturated his mind, his rampaging emotion was recovering its reasoning.

    Then, Shia approached him at that timing. She stood at Hajime''s side wordlessly, and then suddenly her fist dropped. *Gon!* Painful sounding sound resounded and Hajime''s head shook.

    "If it is to us, then it''s fine even if Hajime-san showed something like your uncool side no matter how much¡­but only in front of Myuu-chan, Hajime-san has to be a cool papa and nothing else. To say nothing of how you make her that sad. A punishment is needed desu!"

    "¡­Shia."

    "Good grief, Hajime-san''s love at Yue-san is too heavy. To cause a panic just from getting her stolen for a bit, your devotion iscking!"

    "¡­"

    *Fuhn-!* Shia expressed her indignation with rough breathing. She too was also in a really dissatisfied state from the content of the concept that Hajime manifested. It was as though he was saying that if Yue was not there then even Shia and others were worthless.

    Of course, currently Shia and others were unharmed like this was showing what was truly inside Hajime above all else. So even though she felt dissatisfied but she wasn''t feeling shocked.

    "For the time being, this art a punishment from me too."

    "And this is from me."

    "-¡­Tio, Yaegashi."

    Further impactsnded on Hajime''s head. Those were a tail attack from Tio and Shizuku''s fist. Tio and Shizuku directed a wry smile at Hajime whose hand was pressing on his head.

    "Nheless, even Goshujin-sama hath the time when thou lose thyself. It appeared thy sanity hath returned, it is fine with this much isn''t it. It''s unknown whether it was unconsciously or consciously, but even while being captive of an emotion so violent to the degree that it hath created a concept, in the end, from the beginning we, and also Myuu who was at the closest position art not harmed even by a single hair from Goshujin-sama."

    "The result is only the enemies are defeated, and we are all saved."

    Correct, although Hajime''s reasoning was blown away from hatred and anger, and from the sense of emptiness by Yue''s disappearance, the first thing he did was evacuating Myuu so that Myuu wouldn''t be dragged into the attack that erased existence.

    Even after that, he was wielding the chain freely in the battle against the apostles and demon beasts while his allies weren''t hit at all, even when Aruvheit was trying to take Shia and others as hostage Hajime was preventing that with certainty.

    Now Hajime''s magic power had already returned to its usual vivid crimson, a light of reasoning was shining in his eyes. And then, regarding his rampage, Hajime''s expression turned really awkward.

    Kaori sat down in front of such Hajime. And then, she put Hajime''s cheeks between both her hands and made him face her, in aplete change from before she talked to her with extremely gentle expression.

    "Nothing has ended yet. Isn''t that right?"

    "¡­Yeah. Exactly."

    "Hajime-kun, is not alone. We are here, above all even Yue is still here. Even if her body is separated from us, her heart is close right with us. Surely, even now she is fighting. In order to return to where Hajime-kun is. Because, it''s Yue we are talking about. She won''t lose to that kind of guy."

    "¡­Yeah. It''s just as you say. Sorry, everyone."

    The atmosphere of Kaori who was gently embracing him made Hajime rxed all at once and strength left his body. The magic power dispersed, the chain that had the concept magic filled in it became unable to endure the burden because its material was merely stone of building construction and it crumbled into pieces.

    The dust of the Existence Denial chain dispersed, and then while focusing so that Kaori and others wouldn''t be hurt by it, Hajime also apologized for running out of control with a bitter expression. Toward such Hajime, Kaori, Shia, Tio, and Shizuku, also Aiko and others too who were watching the sequence of events from a slight distance, they were convinced that Hajime had returned to how he usually was and their faces loosened with relieve and happiness.

    There, a small silhouette was *sutetetete¨D* running closer. And then, without stopping the silhouette dove at Hajime''s chest.

    "Papaa¨D¨D¨D!!"

    "Myu¨D¨Dgefuh!?"

    It was rocket dive of happiness toward the papa who had returned to his senses. It splendidly hit Hajime''s stomach. Yes, right at the stomach where a wind hole was opened, at the mouth of a wound that was barely tightened close by the stomach muscle. And then, although the person was small, but the running body tackle of fifteen-kilogram mass presented a finishing blow at the worn-out internal organs.

    "a, no good¡­"

    The body that was already at its limit forcefully shutdown the consciousness as though it was protesting "Just cut it out!". Due to the effect of canceling the ''Supreme Break'', even more bacsh attacked the weakening body, a severe sense of fatigue and agony tormented Hajime.

    It appeared, the greatest punishment of this day came from Myuu. Her promation of ''absolutely won''t lose if it''s against the current papa!'' seemed to be the truth.

    "Nyuu? Papa? Papaaa¨D¨D!! Open your eyes nano! You will die if you sleep nano!"

    Straddling on top of Hajime whose eyes were turning round and round and fainted down, Myuunded a double p *pechin-pechin* unaware of the consequent damage she added. Hajime''s life point was already at minus.

    "Wait, this is not the time to watch here! I forgot that Hajime-kun is heavily wounded!"

    "Hiiiiii! Hajime-san is not breathing! His pulse is also losing¡­a, it stopped?"

    "Kaorii! Hurryyy! Super hurryyyy! Quickly regeneration magic!"

    "Thi, this is bad. Goshujin-sama''s life art like a candle lit in front of wind! It cannot be helped. Here I will ensure Goshujin-sama''s breathing with this so called mouth to mouth¡­" (TN: Here Tio said mouth to mouth with broken English)

    "No, if it''s that I''ll do it. I have the experience of that being done to me."

    "Wait a second. Shia, Tio. So, something like that is better done b, by, by me who had learned first aid formally isn''t it?"

    "Everyone you are noisy! I cannot concentrate here! If you all want to kiss then just attack him when he is sleeping after healing!"

    " " "Yes¡­" " "

    In the audience hall, an atmosphere that was quite unclear whether it was an emergency or not was flowing.

    "In the end, what should we do¡­"

    Amidst such happening, the surviving devils'' perplexed voice was reverberating in vain.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. Elementalcobalt did the edits.

    **____________

    <strong>An Agitator That is Even Nastier Than God</strong>

    The sensation that felt like drifting at the bottom of dark water was gradually brightening. Faint light began to turn visible from behind closed eyelids, the ears that were soaked in silence began to catch noises.

    "¨D¨DPa¨D¨Ddon''t di¨D¨Dpa"

    "Haji¨D¨D"

    "Open you¨D¨D, Hajime¨D¨D"

    Multiple voices that seemed to feel desperate naturally shook Hajime''s consciousness. An awful sense of weariness made Hajime want to give an exaggerated clich¨¦ speech like "Five more years", but he somehow swallowed back that impulse and awoke.

    At the same time, the warmth enveloping his body was permeating gently to his core, it was sweeping away his weariness while producing vitality like a fuel poured into an engine.

    Due to that, while feeling his consciousness rapidly surfacing, Hajime quietly opened his eyes.

    Right away in his sight, there were several faces reflected in a circle like a roulette board. If a man of the world went through the same experience, he surely couldn''t help but to whisper "Aa, I''m dead. This ce is heaven¡­" because of the beautiful women, beautiful girl, and beautiful little girl that lined up there.

    "Papa!"

    "Hajime-san!"

    ''Hajime-kun!"

    "Goshujin-sama!"

    "Nagumo-kun!"

    Myuu, Shia, Kaori, Tio, Shizuku, each of them called Hajime''s name with their respective way of calling along with a sigh of relieve. Without exception, at the corner of the girls'' eyes, something shining gathered. Surely, they were greatly worried.

    "¡­ aa. I made you all worry. My damage¡­ Kaori huh. Thank you."

    "It''s fine. Something like that doesn''t matter. I''m really d. Your heart even stopped for a moment there¡­¡­hics, really, I''m really d¡­"

    "S, so my heart stopped. ¡­ That makes me, even more grateful."

    "Good grief desu. If it wasn''t Kaori-san, just what would happen there¡­ really, Hajime-san was too reckless desu"

    From the words of Kaori who was ovee with emotion and began to cry, Hajime guessed that he was quite in a pickle just now, with cramped cheeks he expressed his gratitude. To such a Hajime, Shia tightly hugged his one remaining arm while huffing in anger.

    "¡­ Really my bad. I''m not going to run wild anymore."

    "Papa, you are fine already?"

    "Yeah. ¡­ Myuu too, I''m sorry. I showed you something uncool. Also, thanks. For stopping papa. Myuu, you are already far stronger than papa, huh."

    "Ehehe. Myuu is papa''s daughter nano~. That''s why that''s only obvious nano"

    Myuu showed a really wide smile while pressing her face at Hajime''s chest and nuzzling there. It seemed that other than feeling proud, she was also feeling embarrassed from getting praised. Hajime used his right hand that was liberated by Shia and gently caressed Myuu''s head.

    "Well, at any rate. The most important thing is that Goshujin-sama is safe. It''s vexing that I couldn''t do the ''mouth to mouth'' though¡­"

    "You, just what were you trying to do while I was wandering between the border of life and death¡­"

    "¡­"

    "Oi, Yaegashi. Why are you looking away with an awkward face?"

    "No, nothing, it''s not like I wanted to kiss or a, ny, nything you know?"

    Shizuku looked plenty agitated. Around the time when she spoke about kissing, it made it impossible already to even try to use artificial respiration as an excuse, but it seemed the person herself didn''t notice. Hajime spontaneously wanted to insert a tsukkomi there, "Where has the Yamato Nadeshiko gone?" like that.

    Looking carefully, Shia and Kaori were also turning their gaze beyond, their worried faces just now had gone somewhere else.

    It appeared that it ended only with an attempt, but it seemed that everyone had the feeling of wanting to attack Hajime in his sleep. Considering how Hajime awoke right after the healing, and the devils were still kneeling with perplexed expressions, it, fortunately, seemed like not much time had passed since Hajime lost consciousness.

    Although, all in all, Hajime noticed how this joking atmosphere was purposefully created. By all rights, there should be one more person here, an importantpanion who usually emitted a sense of presence that no one could ignore should be here.

    She wasn''t here¨D¨Dthe one who was hurt by that fact wasn''t just Hajime. Even so, Shia and the others acted in their own capacity to be considerate to Hajime, so that his heart wouldn''t be lonely and break, they supported him with a clowning antic atmosphere like this.

    (Really, this is just pathetic for me. This ''me'' that was so hung up on Yue that I got supported by these girls, to give up everything by myself¡­ )

    Not just Hajime, even Yue, before at the Ice and Snow Cavern she was beaten into shape by Shia. Surely not just Shia, even Kaori, and others also supported and saved them.

    This journey began only with the two of them at the bottom of the abyss with the resolve to turn the world into an enemy. But before they realized it, those that would try to protect monstrous people like them had gathered so many.

    Coming here, Hajime strongly felt this obvious thing once again. The memory of bitter defeat was repainted by the smile of his reliablerades. He quietly made a vow. He looked up to the sky and thought of his beloved who was waiting for him there.

    Looking at such a Hajime who was making a hard to describe expression where pain and resolve were tangled with each other, Shia and the others immediately opened their mouths to call him¡­

    However, as expected, the little girl with remarkable growth easily beat the lined up female camp to the punch.

    "Papa, it''s fine nano."

    "Hm? Myuu?"

    The sudden words made Hajime tilt his head, in contrast, Myuu showed a smile that looked a little bit like an ''Onee-san''. That smile somehow made him feel d¨¦j¨¤ vu, yes¡­

    (By any chance, is she, mimicking Yue?)

    Before this, when she stepped forward into a dangerous ground in order to stop Hajime, Myuu mimicked Hajime and wrung out her courage. Inside the short but dense time that they spent together, Myuu obtained one kind of strength. But the thing that Myuu obtained wasn''t only from Hajime.

    While the people themselves weren''t aware, it seemed that Myuu was absorbing various things from Yue who was always snuggling by Hajime''s side with her heart connected to him. It appeared that Myuu thought if it was for encouraging Hajime, then she just needed to be like ''Yue-oneechan''!

    Really, toward that encouragement from his gant daughter, Hajime''s expression also ckened slowly.

    But, Hajime was still underestimating Myuu. Myuu''s lexicon who hade this far looking at Hajime and the others didn''t seem to have the word ofpromise or halfway. If you do something, do it thoroughly! As though to say that, Myuu sent a straightforward gaze and with that hand that was small like a maple leaf she propped up Hajime''s cheek.

    And then¡­

    "In ce of Yue-oneechan, Myuu will make papa energetic nano!"

    "No, Myuu, what are yoooou!?"

    Hajime was still lying down so he couldn''t draw back, his hand was propped on Myuu''s back so he also couldn''t pin her down, Hajime who couldn''t stop her had his lips¨D¨Dcorner (he barely averted his face) came into contact *muchuuu!* with Myuu''s lips. It was a childish kiss with her lips pointed like an octopus, but a kiss was a kiss.

    " " "Aa~~~!!" " "

    "Hmm, far from just us, to even take Goshujin-sama by surprise¡­ Myuu, what a terrifying child!"

    The shriek of Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku and Tio''s off-point admiration resounded. Hajime didn''t see because he was closely surrounded by Shia and others, but Aiko and others seemed to be also right behind Shia andpany making a crowd, as their screams were also raised. It went without saying just who was it that was screaming.

    Due to the immediate evasion that he somehow performed, Hajime at least avoided the abnormal situation of bing the partner of a young girl. Furthermore, it was his daughter''s first kiss, although for the people around it seemed that it didn''t really matter.

    If looked from the side, it was a scene of Hajime getting pushed down by a little girl and then kissed with her all. It was understandable. What was fearsome was the reproduction ratio of Myuu''s imitation of Yue. Or else was it the eroticism of the vampire princess that often pushed down Hajime that Myuu could copy it¡­

    But, at that time, in the hall that was disying the hellish situation, a nonchnt voice resounded as though it didn''t read the situation or ce.

    "My my, well well. Even for my daughter, that is really bold. But you see, Myuu. Myuu is the daughter, that''s why you must not aim at the lips. Husband''s lips belong to mama, you know?"

    "Just who is the ''husband'' and what''s with that ''belong to mama'' desu-! Please don''t slip into the confusing and act like a married couple!"

    Unnoticed Remia had twisted in her body beside Shia and prattled such thing. Shia vigorously put her tsukkomi there.

    Myuu who was wrenched away by a panicked Kaori pouted her lips in dissatisfaction. "No~! Myuu is doing chuu with papa nano! It''s at the mouth nano!" She threw a tantrum on top of Hajime.

    From the ssmates who gathered at slightly distanced spot something like "His poisonous fang even went to that kind of small child¡­ Sex maniac demon king" or "¡­ Lolicon" or "That kind of thing, with father and daughter¡­ that''s too abnormal-" or "Nagumo-san, that''s seriously screwed up -su" were audible, but Hajime didn''t hear anything at all, truly. He was making an expression that made even the devils shudder, but he said that he wasn''t bothered and so he wasn''t bothered.

    Hajime pulled himself together and made a serious expression while raising his upper body. And then with his gaze, he somehow mentally conveyed about taking care of Myuu to Remia.

    Eventually, Myuu would surely need some education. At this rate, she would grow into a high spec girl in various meanings imitating all of them, smiling fearlessly while picking a fight (TN: Shia, I think), normally acting innocent (TN: Shizuku), not forgetting to be gentle and considerate to others (TN: Kaori), but scattering charm everywhere on a whim (TN: Yue). Hajime wanted so that Myuu absolutely wouldn''t learn from the remaining person who was a matchless pervert.

    Hajime shook his head as though to sweep away an unpleasant imagination, and then he suddenly performed transmutation and created a sword that looked like a katana from the stone floor.

    It was slender and made from stone, but usingpression transmutation it had high density and super heavyweight. Also, wind w was enchanted on it so the surrounding of the de looked to be faintly swaying, as a stone katana that was made improvised it possessed an abnormal intimidating air.

    The eyes of Shia and the others turned around from Hajime''s sudden act, and then Hajime''s gaze turned to the devils which made them stiffen slightly in nervousness.

    "Ha, Hajime-kun¡­"

    Toward Kaori who called to him with a worried voice, Hajime stood up while sending her a nce. After that, he turned his gaze at Myuu who was staring fixedly at him from inside Remia''s arms. Hajime shrugged his shoulders while lightly chuckling, implicitly conveying "It''s fine".

    There was no emptiness in Hajime''s eyes, recognizing that he was drifting off his usual air of aloofness, Kaori and others sighed in relieve. Myuu also smiled widely.

    Hajime confirmed that and turned on his heel, while everyone was watching him attentively, he stood up imposingly in front of the devils.

    "Now then, I don''t really have any expectation, but there is something that I must ask you guys. If you don''t know then I don''t mind, but I won''t tolerate any falsehood or silence. Of course, it''s your personal freedom to be stubborn¡­ know that thepensation will be expensive. If the person beside you is important then be honest."

    Hajime tapped the stone katana on his shoulder while threatening naturally. Behind him, he could hear someone among the ssmates whispered "It''s just like a thug¡­" but he ignored it.

    "I, if we answer, will you let us live?"

    "Aa? You think you are in a position where you can negotiate? Something like that is obviously depending on my mood. You better endeavor your best to rub your hands together with a smile while talking. We here got thoroughly aimed with killing intent by the devil race with that Freed at the top of the list. Right now, you should be bawling in tears and be grateful instead, just by me letting you all live like this."

    From behind a whisper of "This is not really different from before, is it?" could be heard but Hajime ignored it.

    Hajime opened his mouth while ring at the surviving devils who went quiet.

    "Spit out what you know regarding the Holy Precincts. Also, I remember you guys saying something like wanting Kaori¡­ the apostle to open the Divine Gate, but can an apostle open the Divine Gate alone?"

    That question was answered with hesitation by a devil who seemed to be the father who covered his child before this.

    "Regarding the Holy Precincts, we only heard that it was a paradise for us, the devil race. If we can be weed there, we heard that we can be an even more excellent race. There is also something like prospering even more in the newnd¡­ I don''t understand much about the Divine Gate. It''s just, we only thought that perhaps if it''s the apostle-sama, then she could do something somehow¡­"

    "Aa? That''s all you got? You aren''t trying to trick me here, are you? Your faith and your child, what you can protect is just one between the two just so you know, eh."

    Hajime lightly pped the stone katana on the cheek of the man. The young boy hugged by the man shrieked "hii" while sending Hajime a gaze of terror.

    From behind a whisper of "No matter how you see it, that''s a yakuza¡­" was audible but Hajime beautifully ignored it. Further the whisper of "Papa, that''s so cool!" from Myuu and a shocked voice of "Eh!? It''s fine like that!?" were raised, but those too were masterfully ignored.

    "It, it''s true! I, it''s not like that question tests my faith or anything so I don''t lie in this! Even more, this concerns my child''s life here! Really, other than this, I don''t know anything!"

    "Chih, useless. What about the other?"

    "N, no, anything, more than that is¡­"

    "Me, me too¡­"

    "Ple, please, at least only my child''s life-"

    Hajime once more tapped his stone katana on his shoulder *tap tap* while his eyes narrowed in displeasure, it made the devils tremble with fear and beg for their lives. From behind a whisper of "No matter how you look, the viin is Nagumo¡­" was audible but it was godly ignored.

    "Haa, can''t be helped huh. It''s different matter if it''s Freed''s aide or perhaps a soldier, but civilian is just that, yeah."

    Even while sighing deeply, Hajime didn''t look that discouraged. He then shook his head once and quietly narrowed his eyes. "No way, are we going to be cut down just like this!?" The devils thought that and their bodies twitched in shivers.

    Red sparks ran around them. But, right after they imagined the worst, the stone floor around them transformed and became a cage in a few seconds.

    "For the time being stay quiet there. If you think of something no good and get troublesome¡­ you got it right?"

    "Ye, yeah¡­"

    Space magic was enchanted on the cage, fixing it in the space itself, it was impossible to escape from there with average strength. Making that cage to imprison the devils in other words also meant that they wouldn''t have even their lives taken. Understanding that, the devils sighed in relief, although their nervousness was still there.

    The ssmates too, although it was the devil race, they were d that this ended without them needing to see the scene of scared children getting ughtered before their eyes.

    As for Hajime, although he had recovered his sanity, he had the thought to just cut down these devils who tried to kill Hajime and the others so they could go to Holy Precincts, but¡­

    As expected, although eighty percent of it was that Hajime returned to his sanity, Myuu had also put her body at risk to protect them. Just simply killing them felt wrong. To say nothing of how in the middle of the drifting atmosphere of "There shouldn''t be any ughtering of unresisting people anymore¡­ there won''t be any right?", if he said something like "Eh? I''m going to normally massacre them but, is there any problem?" and carried it out¡­ undoubtedly the atmosphere would die. Surely it would be an iparably unbearable atmosphere there.

    And so, with the intention of quickly lopping off their necks if they made any stupid movements, for the time being, Hajime put the matter regarding the treatment to the devils on hold.

    Hajime turned his back to the imprisoned devils and returned to Shia and the others. And then, he performed a transmutation that was the most conspicuous from everything until now and in the blink of an eye, he created a table and chairs ording to the number of people.

    "For the time being, all of you sit down. Let''s talk about the matter from here on."

    Shia and the others nodded powerfully at those words while the ssmates were taking their breaths with bewilderment.

    By the way, there were two table sets. The side where Hajime, Shia, Kaori, Tio, Shizuku, Suzu, Ryutaro, then Aiko, Liliana, Remia, and Myuu gathered. The ssmates other than those people were at the other. Although Myuu was throwing a tantrum that it was better to be on Hajime''sp, Remia who read the atmosphere held Myuu in her arms.

    Putting aside the displeased Myuu, Hajime looked over all present with a serious gaze and opened his mouth.

    "First, sorting the information. The god that introduced himself as Ehito took over Yue''s body, but, if Ehito''s words are true then topletely grasp that body at the very least will take three days."

    Once Hajime cut off his words, everyone made a pained expression. Everyone understood well just how much Hajime treasured Yue coupled with his rampage just now, so they couldn''t help but sympathize with him.

    Although, Shia and Kaori, Tio, and then Shizuku were returning strong gazes that didn''t shake for even a bit.

    Inside the girls'' minds, the recovery of Yue was already determined fact. They believed that they would take her back without fail. That was why there was no reason to be gloomy or behave seriously. The joking conversation and frivolous talk from before this were also mostly disying that attitude.

    Shia continued after Hajime''s words.

    "To take back Yue-san, we have to go to this Holy precinct they mentioned, is it? But, that golden gate didn''t let Hajime-san pass. If the people who can pass through are limited by Ehito, then a different n is necessary desu."

    "You''re right. ¡­ We needed either obtaining a different method to go to the Holy Precincts, or possibly a method that can break through the Divine Gate that is expected to manifest at therge invasion three dayster."

    "Hmm, as for the method to go directly¡­ Goshujin-sama. As expected, the crystal key¡­"

    Tio asked Hajime. To that, Hajime sighed deeply while shaking his head.

    "No good. It was together in the treasure warehouse. Indeed, if we have that it will be surely possible to directly ride into the Holy Precincts but¡­ without Yue, at best, perhaps I can make a degraded version of it."

    Aiko and the others who didn''t know about crystal key tilted their head, so Shizuku who was at Aiko''s side exined with a pained look. Actually, Hajime had already obtained the method to return to earth. Aiko and the ssmates who were told that quieted down, a momentter the audience hall was filled with shocked voices.

    "You guys are noisy. Either way, it was destroyed so there is no meaning. Don''t make a fuss."

    "But, but, even though perhaps we can finally go home¡­"

    "That''s right! Can''t you make it one more time somehow!?"

    "I beg you, Nagumo! Show us your guts!"

    Sonobe, Imura, and Tamai sent Hajime pleading words. The other ssmates also made a loud ruckus while sending Hajime imploring gazes.

    The gaze of Hajime who scowled in irritation went toward the table of the ssmates in strain. Aiko who got a really bad premonition let out a scolding in panic.

    "Everyone, be quiet! Please don''t make a fuss! Calm down!"

    "Bu, but Aiko-chan-sensei¡­"

    Toward Aiko who was hopping up and down while remonstrating them, the students quieted down for the moment. Even so, the students who were in the mental state like a horse that had a carrot dangled in front of their eyes were mumbling their mouth wanting to say something.

    Aiko talked toward them who were like that in a very kind and detailed way.

    "Listen well, everyone. Sensei really understand how you all are feeling, but please listen to Nagumo-kun''s words calmly. The artifact for going home was already lost, to make that one more time, Yue-san''s power is necessary. Even if all of you make a fuss here, that truth won''t change."

    "However, the possibility that Nagumo is lying because he prioritizes taking back the girl is¡­"

    "Nagumo-kun won''t lie like that! ¡­ He won''t. ¡­ He won''t, you know? ¡­ He will¡­ ¡­ not won''t you?"

    For some reason, after Aiko strongly objected, she was gradually losing momentum and directed a troubled gaze at Hajime. As might be expected from someone who had been made to experience various things using the name of the ''Goddess of Harvest'', Aiko noticed that she couldn''t dere that Hajime wouldn''t lie in the middle and her confidence was gone.

    Hajime in his heart gripped ''Keep pushing through right there!'' to Aiko, but it was also him reaping what he sowed, so Hajime stopped with only making a scowl. Hajime let out merciless words at the ssmates who were not in a calm state from the sudden good news and the disappointment that followed right after.

    "I''m not lying, I guess. Either way, I don''t have any intention to waste my time just so you guys can go home. After this, I will focus all my strength in taking back Yue after all. Going home is secondary."

    ''No way-!'' The ssmates began to mor once more, but Hajime''s ''Coercion'' that he released forcefully shut them up while he spoke out the words that made them reconfirm the current situation.

    "Besides, you lot, if you can go home right away then what are you going to do afterward, huh? If the shitty god isn''t murdered, his next target is earth, you know? That''s just meaningless."

    "Uu, now that you say that¡­"

    "Certainly, he said something like that¡­"

    "Damn it all¡­ just leave us alone already."

    Hajime''s words made the ssmates covered their face, falling prostrated on the table, or grieving. Giving a nce at them who were like that, Hajime brought the talk back on track.

    "And so. Returning to the talk, if it is with a degraded version of the crystal key perhaps it''s possible to break through that Divine Gate. It''s vexing but¡­ there is nothing to do but wait until therge invasion three days from now when the apostles reappear."

    "it will be easier if Ehito is worried when Aruvheit doesn''te back and hee out himself from the other side, though¡­"

    Kaori murmured that, but the possibility seemed low. Ehito most likely wouldn''te out until he became able topletely control the body, and the time that he was able to do that would be the time of therge invasion. In that case, it didn''t change that it would be the other side who came and this side who had to go to them.

    "¡­ Before talking about that, can we win, I wonder?"

    The one who murmured that was Suzu. She was looking down and a thick shadow covered her face. Surely, she was remembering when they were unable to do any single thing when facing Ehito.

    Everyone made aplicated expression. In the middle of that, it was Hajime who easily answered.

    "We''ll win."

    Suzu objected at that light tone with a slightly sullen expression.

    "¡­ even though you couldn''t do anything towards him?"

    "Yeah. Even so, I''ll win the next time."

    "How, can you say that-! He can do anything to us just with a word, his magic is powerful withoutpare. To make matters worse, the apostles, Freed, monsters¡­ and Eri¡­ even Kouki-kun are on the other side¡­ that guy is genuinely a monster, you know?"

    It appeared Suzu''s heart was almost breaking a little bit. Eri who she wished to be reunited with didn''t listen to her at all. Far from that, she was thrown into confusion easily and unable to do anything. Actually, the monsters that she summoned using the simple gate in the middle of battle were also instantly killed by the apostles.

    Although it couldn''t be denied that she was still not used to metamorphosis magic, even the age of god magic that she finally obtained with great pain ended up as nothing. Suzu was gritting her teeth from her powerlessness.

    And then above all, the illusion that Ehito put her into¨D¨Dat that time, Suzu and the others tasted the sensation of being torn into pieces within an instant that felt so real they mistook it for reality. Their hands and legs severed with blood spraying everywhere, and while they tumbled down and fell down, their upper body and lower body separated, their shoulders fell, andst their neck went flying.

    The sensation of an invisible sword caressing from outside to inside, even now Suzu could remember it. She remembered it clearly. Ryuutaro and Shizuku were also the same. They patted their necks and limbs with expressions of difort. They also didn''t have any sensation in their own limbs for a while. Amidst such a situation, the mental strength of Shizuku who went as far as undoing her binding curse and recovered her movement to fight was worthy of praise.

    But, for Suzu, remembering the fear she felt of being dead while alive was something that was hard to endure. Just from thinking that she might be made to feel that one more time made her body naturally wither.

    Hajime said without even any care to such a Suzu.

    "So what?"

    "Eh?"

    Suzu reflexively looked up. Hajime continued.

    "The opponent is a monster? We are outnumbered? Will something like that be any kind of obstacle?"

    "Yo, you ask if it will be an obstacle¡­ of course it¡­"

    "Do you forget? When I was called ipetent by you guys, I fell into the abyss and crawled up until here, you know?"

    "Aa¡­"

    Suzu was spontaneously befuddled. The ssmates who looked down with an expression of despair thinking there was no way they could win against god also raised their faces.

    "There was nobody helping, there was also no food. The surrounding was teeming with monsters. What''s more, I also got no talent with magic, even my left hand was gone¡­ But, I survived."

    The audience hall became as still as death. Everyone was naturally listening closely to Hajime''s words.

    "This is the same thing. Whether the opponent is a god or his army, doesn''t matter¡­ Right now, I''m alive. That guy missed his chance to kill me. In addition, he also gave us the information himself."

    Hajime''s eyes were shining fiercely, zing with killing intent. The corner of his mouth was lifted up, his canine was bared as though he was going to bite his enemy to death. That savage appearance that made anyone hallucinate a wild wolf aiming for its prey. A sound of someone gulping their saliva resounded.

    "I''ll steal Yue back, and kill that guy. It''s time to change the attacker and defensive sides. I am the hunter, that guy is the prey. I''ll chase him until the end of the world and make him raise a scream of death and agony. I''ll teach that self-proimed god who believed without a doubt that he was special, just who is the monster here."

    Hajime sent his gaze that was still fiercely ring at Suzu. Then, Hajime asked Suzu who for some reason blushing even while trembling.

    "Taniguchi. If you said that it''s impossible already for you then close your eyes and plug your ears. I''ll make all these ends, everything."

    Those words weren''t Hajime''s consideration for Suzu. It was the reverse. Those words were testing Suzu. Those words asked her whether it was fine if it ended like this. Where she still couldn''t say what she wanted to say satisfactorily. Where the other party still didn''t even look at her. If Suzu said that she was fine with that, then while she was closing her eyes and plugging her ears, everything¨D¨Dincluding dealing with Eri, would be finished by Hajime.

    Saying it in reverse, as long as Suzu was still standing up then Hajime would let her do as she pleased about the matter of Eri.

    Hajime''s gaze was also further directed at Ryuutaro and Shizuku.

    Both of them noticed the implicit words filled in that gaze. Namely, whether they would leave the matter of Kouki to Hajime, or would they do something themselves. Those choices were entrusted to them. Naturally, in case they left it to Hajime, there was only the one choice of obliteration. That too was also clearly conveyed to the two.

    There was silence for a while. Hajime''s severe words and atmosphere made the ssmates lose their words. If there were people who shrunk back in fear from that, then there were also people who directed sparkling bright gazes or people who stared with blushing cheeks, or people whose expression turned into a face that concealed some kind of determination.

    Among them, the first one who opened her mouth was Suzu. With a gloomy and weak atmosphere until just now blown away, she stared back straight at Hajime with a determined look.

    "That''s unnecessary you know, Nagumo-kun. Leave the matter of Eri and also Kouki to Suzu. Because I''ll walk to where they are whether it''s the Holy Precincts or where ever!"

    While emitting the air of the usual mood she made, Suzu grinned fearlessly.

    As though getting triggered by such girl, the quiet Ryuutaro raised a roar.

    "DAAAAAAAAA-! Yosh-, I have enough acting wishy-washy like this! I ain''t gonna let only Nagumo and Suzu be the one that keeps acting cool! I''m gonna beat up that stupid idiot Kouki and make him return to his senses, yeah!"

    Ryuutaro punched his fist in his other hand''s palm in front of his chest and made a simr fearless smile. It seemed that this muscle brain was actually also inly feeling down. His best friend was turned to the enemy side, and when even Suzu showed a slight resistance, he himself was unable to resist the binding curse and the illusion. He lost his confidence feeling that he was worthless, but now it seemed he was already fine.

    Looking at that, Shizuku "Fufufu" chuckled.

    "I guess. That idiot Kouki needs to be punished hard, not just hard but really haa~rd, also my feeling won''t be cleared without knocking down that irritating grin on Eri¡­ Be, besides, if it''s the ce where Nagumo-kun is going, I intend to follow no matter where it is¡­ not just now, but from here on too, okay¡­"

    Looking at Shizuku who was saying that kind of thing while stealing nces at Hajime with blushing cheeks, the ssmates sent her a suspecting nce. They didn''t know about Shizuku''s feeling, so they never even in their wildest imagination thought that even Shizuku who was one of the two great beauties of their ss would be felled.

    No, it seemed that with Nagayama''s party and Sonobe''s group of Ai-chan protection squad as first in the list, several students¨D¨Despecially the girl students had sensitively guessed it. And then, after they alternately stared at Shizuku and Hajime with a little surprise, they then nodded as though inprehension of something.

    A part of the girls went "It''s Don Juan. He is the Don Juan of the modern times. ¡­ Nagumo-kun is just too dreadfulll" with blushing cheeks while sending ncing looks at Hajime, but right now was a serious time so Hajime ignored it. (EN: Hajime''s ignore has be the 8th God''s Age Magic)

    "I see. Then the one that will enter into the Holy Precincts will be us and Taniguchi, then Sakagami¡­ well. It''s just the usual members recent, I guess. If Amanogawaes out at the other side then you guys do as you like. However¡­ I''m not going to allow any halfhearted effort."

    "Yep, thank you Nagumo-kun."

    "Thanks, Nagumo."

    Suzu and Ryuutaro said their thanks cheerfully. Hajime waved his handzily to tell them to not mind it while moving on to the next talk. But, there Liliana called for a halt.

    "Sa, say~, Nagumo-san, can I speak for a bit?"

    "Hm? What is it, princess."

    "You see. At the time of the great invasion, Hajime-san, and the others, the strongest battle force will ride into the Holy Precincts, while all of you are there, what should the capital who receives the attack¡­ if Ehito-sama''s words are correct then they wille from the God Mountain as the origin, right? Thinking about the strength of the apostle, it''s unthinkable that even the great barrier will be able to hold out for long¡­ is there something, a way to temporarily seal the Divine Gate?"

    It was a natural worry for a princess of Hairihi Kingdom. If the apostle''s disintegration ability was used in full, even the great barrier wouldn''t hold out for long. To say nothing of fighting the apostle honestly from the front, the only one who could do that was someone like Hajime. It was unknown how long it would take until Hajime and others could beat Ehito, but during that time it was clear as day that at the very least a great number of people would be ughtered.

    Hajime who was looked at with pleading gaze nodded once.

    "I was thinking to talk about that now."

    "And what do you have to say?"

    "I cannot stomach that Ehito. That''s why, from here on, I''m not going to let anything, not a single thing, go ording to that guy''s n. I don''t care what will happen to the people of this world but¡­ nevertheless, it''s extremely unpleasant if I let that guyugh loudly in his dying moments thinking of all the people he ughtered. That''s why, whether it is his apostles or underlings, Freed or all those monsters, wholesale ughter is on the menu for all of them. Everything that guy has, even his expectation that he has, I''ll wreck them all thoroughly to the root and branch."

    ''Ku-ku-ku'' Looking at Hajime who was actually chuckling with a crooked face made the ssmates draw back. Even Liliana who asked him was making a cramped face. Although, as expected, there were some of the girls who were staring at Hajime with red cheeks and heated expressions.

    "E, err, in other words, are you saying that you will be able to do something about the invadingrge army of apostles?"

    "Let''s see. Putting aside the detail of the concrete method forter. For now, what I''m thinking is to freely share my artifacts. I''ll super strengthen themon soldiers, adventurers, and the mercenaries. I''ll equip everyone with a weapon, I also nned to implement anti-aircraft weapons. We only have three days so it will be severe, but about that, you guys will also cooperate, right?"

    When Hajime looked around, powerful nods were returned conveying that naturally, they would cooperate. Unexpectedly, even several of the students whose hearts had broken and withdrew from battle also sent him powerful gazes. Perhaps they were provoked by Hajime''s strong fighting spirit.

    Liliana closed her eyes while pondering. After a beat, she opened her mouth.

    "I think there will be pandemonium from the apostle''s attack, but fortunately, when we were kidnapped they were only focusing on that so there should not be that much damage to the soldiers and knights. However, even so, I think there is a limit of the battle strength that we can mobilize within three days. Whether they will be enough against the mighty apostle as the opponent or not is¡­ in addition, even for argument''s sake we can gather the number, can Nagumo-san prepare powerful artifacts that can even oppose the apostle in that many numbers?"

    "Yeah, I can. About the number of people, we will use the gate and gather them from various ces. For that sake, while I''m preparing the artifacts, you guys have to fly around the world to all the ces."

    "Gate, is it? Goshujin-sama. Weren''t all the artifacts hath been destroyed already?"

    Tio tilted her head while asking. Certainly, the key hole type artifact ''Gate Hole'' was installed all over the world so they were safe, but the essential key type artifact ''Gate Key'' to open the gate was stored inside the ''Treasure Warehouse'', so it was supposed to be destroyed together.

    Indeed, if they could use a gate then it would be easy to gather battle forces from all over the world within three days, but¡­

    "Actually, things like items that cannot be reced or several important things, before we passed through the gate at the border of Shunee snow field, I transferred them behind, inside the ground."

    "What! Then, the gate key too?"

    "Yeah. In case something happened, so that Myuu and others can escape I brought the crystal key that can be used effectively here but that backfired, but¡­ items like thepass, the proof of dungeon conquer, and the remaining god water¡­ of course, the gate key too should be buried there. Ah, also, Kaori''s former body too. It''s underground so it must be rtively cold, I think it will be okay but¡­ if we don''t dig it out quickly the ice will melt and it will turn into a grave."

    "Re, retrieve it-! If we don''t hurry to retrieve it-! My body will¡­"

    When Hajime talked about Kaori''s former body, everyone''s expression turned into realization. If Hajime didn''t prepare for the unexpected situation, right about now Kaori''s body would be dust. It was a fine y from Hajime.

    Although, Kaori couldn''t help but be fretful when the grave was mentioned. Hajime stroked the flustered Kaori to calm her down.

    "I see, I understand well. ¡­ However, there is one more problem. As expected, if we speak that the world might end three dayster, just how many people will believe that and gather¡­ to say nothing of how what we will fight the apostles. In the worst case, there is the possibility that we will be the bad guys¡­"

    Liliana was making aplicated expression while pointing out even more issues. But, it seemed that in regard to those too, Hajime happened to have the answer in hand.

    "Regarding that, I think we can manage somehow. We will have Kaori or Tio to use regeneration magic."

    "Regeneration¡­ magic?"

    Liliana tilted her head. In contrast, Kaori guessed what Hajime wanted to say and pped her hand.

    "You mean ''regenerating'' the scene of the past isn''t it? Just like what we experienced at the greatbyrinth of Merujiine."

    "That''s right. Regenerate of what happened here and preserve it in an artifact for image recording. Then show it to the upper brass of every ce. The guys that we had met and talked with until now¡­ Catherine of Brook, Iruwa of Fuhren, Roa of Holuad, Ranzi of Ankaji, Alfrerick of Fea Belgen, Gahard of the empire, if it''s those guys then they won''t doubt us. It will be easy to gather the battle force."

    Naturally, princess Liliana of the kingdom and the guild master of the adventurer guild were also included. Even in this world, they were all key people with power.

    Despite saying that he had no interest in the people of this world, he had an extravagant line-up of connections. While feeling dizzy at the mentioned names who she knew were quite the big shots, Liliana thought that indeed if it was those members, then they would surely treat this seriously.

    "Next is¡­ that''s right. It''s better if we also use sensei to give incitement."

    "Ee!? M, me!? No, wait, incitement!?"

    Aiko who suddenly had the talk turned to her trembled. Toward such an Aiko, Hajime raised his voice loudly.

    "Now, stand up everybody! We will smash the ambition of the evil fake Ehito who dared to falsify himself as the virtuous Ehito-sama and manipte fake apostles, who right now is about to trample this world! Fight together with this messenger of god, the ''Goddess of Harvest''! Something like that. Do your best."

    "Do your best, that''s not it! Just what is with that speech! How can you say those kinds of words so smoothly¡­ it''s Nagumo-kun who is the great agitator here."

    "Don''t mind the little thing here sensei. The seed we sprinkled is almost blooming. Then isn''t it fine if we water and grow it up, and then harvest all the yummy crops? As might be expected from a farmer."

    "Just who was the one who did all that¡­"

    Aiko stared fixedly at Hajime with an exasperated face. It was also like this in the town of Ur, Aiko was convinced that Hajime absolutely possessed the talent of an agitator.

    It seemed that the ssmates were also of the same opinion. They somehow got the vision of Hajime in front of stars dangling manipting string down while chuckling with a cool pose, "Eh? Isn''t this the same like Ehito?" they were tilting their heads pondering. Though several of the girls were whispering "Nagumo¡­ no, Hajime-sama¡­" with red cheeks, but here they must return to their sanity immediately.

    Hajime smiled wryly at Aiko who although she realized that the method was effective and understood that this had to be done, but for some reason, she wasn''t fully epting it.

    "This is a battle that will be an all out war of humanity. Even if the battle force is gathered but a mere disorderly crowd will be meaningless. A powerful leader is necessary. And someone like a king of a country will be insufficient for that. The only one who can do this is just Aiko-sensei. Really please."

    "¡­"

    Hajime''s words made Aiko twitched for a moment. Since a while ago she kept trembling. It was as though she was a small animal. And then such an Aiko who was like a small animal, for some reason she began to send ncing looks at Hajime while fidgeting. And then, she timidly asked the doubtful Hajime.

    "Na, Nagumo-kun. Just now, at the end there, what did you say?"

    "Hm? Really please¡­"

    "N, no, not that¡­..about me, you called me, A, Aiko-sensei weren''t you?"

    "¡­ Is there, any problem?"

    "N, no. Nagumo-kun, usually you only call me ''sensei'' so¡­"

    "Is that so?"

    Hajime tilted his head. Aiko was fidgety, or rather she was being bashful while she opened her mouth with looking up eyes.

    "You did. ¡­ That¡­ can you, say that just now, one more time?"

    "¡­ Just now, about thest bit?"

    "Yes. However, this time, say it without ''sensei''¡­"

    Hajime''s cheeks were cramping. At the same time, the small animal who kept ncing at him with an upward nce while blushing at the opposite seat made him wanted to put a tsukkomi whether she understood her own standpoint and the surrounding situation.

    Aiko''s ''coaxing'' made the ssmates to make a fuss. "Eh, what is this?" or "What, this atmosphere¡­" or "I, it''s a lie right¡­" or "Hajime-sama¡­ as expected" Murmurs like those could be heard. Incidentally, the sound of grinding teeth was resounding from the lot of Ai-chan protection squad.

    Perhaps because of nervousness, but the voice of the surrounding didn''t reach Aiko. If she was speaking like this understanding everything¡­ then how terrifying that was. That was because Ai-chan had thrown to the winds various things to charge until this far. Doing something like abandoning her teacher self had the risk of copsing her identity. Hajime could only pray that she wasn''t acting like this while knowing that it should not be.

    However it was also a problem for her to lose strength just before the final battle, having said that, it didn''t seem like any deception would work on the current Aiko who was running wild. Even when he sent his gaze at Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku, everyone was only smiling wryly and didn''t send him any lifeboat. He wished that they wouldn''t sympathize with theplicated heart of a maiden at this kind of time.

    Hajime was sighing deeply, in the middle of the gathering piercing attention, he resolved himself and opened his mouth.

    "¡­ Aiko, please."

    "-!! Yes! Leave it to me! I''m going to incite them like mad! This is the time for a teacher of social study to show her real ability!"

    Was incitement the real ability of a social study teacher¡­ he wanted her to apologize to all the social study teachers in the country. Hajime once again sighed while taking off his gaze from Aiko who was absurdly in high spirit.

    Toward his ears, "Te, teacher and student¡­ is this ero game-" or ''A, Aiko-chan got the poisonous fang of the demon king¡­" or "Casanova¡­ the guy there is a Casanova! You mustn''t meet his eyes! You will get pregnant!" those murmurs could be heard. The twitching of Hajime''s cheeks couldn''t be stopped.

    "Co, cough-! Na, Nagumo-san¡­ I, I will work hard too!"

    For some reason, Liliana raised her voice. Her cheeks were dyed bright red, her almond shaped eyes were shining in sparkles with some kind of expectation.

    "¡­ Yeah, do your best, princess."

    "¡­ I will work hard!"

    "Yeah."

    "I will work hard!"

    "¡­"

    "I will work hard!"

    "¡­"

    "I, I will work, hard, hics-"

    "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­Please, Liliana."

    "¡­ Lily."

    "Guu¡­ please, Lily."

    "Yes! You can rely on me! Please look at the influence and poprity of a princess! The likes of the masses will be beaten hand down!"

    He got the feeling that something a princess absolutely must not say had been said somehow, but surely it was just his imagination. The princess-sama who was always loved by the masses should not be thinking of something like ''it''s so easy to manipte the mass huh''.

    The mor of the ssmates knew no end. The eyes looking at Hajime were already bing gaze filled with awe or gaze containing strange heat. Perhaps it could be said that these gazes were even more emotional than the one directed at Ehito or Aruvheit.

    "¡­ Haa. Let''s conclude this."

    Hajime let out a sigh and then he looked around at everyone, changing the atmosphere stiffly in one breath. Hajime went on with Aiko and Liliana''s words and tolerated the mood of his ssmates, were also with the intention of softening the atmosphere somewhat.

    With the danger to the world approaching, to say nothing of the danger that was threatening even their birthce, Earth too, there was nobody here that wasn''t feeling the mental burden. So that none of the ssmates would run wild from pessimism, Hajime regted the atmosphere so that it wouldn''t be too tense.

    Hajime''s serious expression changed the soft atmosphere into one with nervousness in one go. Aiko and Liliana were also properly changing their atmospheres to the degree that made anybody wonder just where the embarrassing or sweet air they had been exposing until now had gone to. This attitude in this aspect was truly as expected from a teacher and a princess.

    Surely their ''coaxing'' was something from their heart, but if the atmosphere was tensed like this from the start then they undoubtedly wouldn''t say such things. Looked like they were reading the mood sensitively. Although it was unknown whether they were doing it intentionally or unintentionally.

    The ssmates were also lured by that, even while their bodies were quite rxed, they also seemed able to feel the tension.

    Hajime confirmed that and opened his mouth.

    "The objective that I prioritize most is taking back Yue. In order to do that at the great invasion three days from now, I will go through the Divine Gate that we think will be open at that time and enter the Holy Precincts. Regarding Nakamura and Amanogawa, I leave them to Taniguchi and others. What''s left is the interception of the invading apostles."

    Hajime stopped talking for once and confirmed whether they understood. Everyone strongly nodded, so judging that, there was no problem, Hajime continued his words.

    "I''m telling you the ns from now until three dayster. First, I n to head to the deepest part of Orcus. To mass produce artifacts, the environment of Orcus is the most optimum, after all. For this, I want Kaori, Myuu, and Remia toe along as helpers."

    "Yes, got it Hajime-kun."

    "Yes, nano! Myuu will help nano!"

    "Please say anything about what I can do."

    Kaori, Myuu, and Remia gave back a pleasant reply. Hajime put Myuu and Lemia at his side was in preparation in the unlikely event so that they wouldn''t be taken hostage again, but he also had the intention to make them take care of his needs (EN: Giggity) while he was concentrating in mining and transmuting, so his reason also wasn''t just something on the surface.

    Hajime nodded back at Kaori and the rest, then this time he moved his gaze to Shia.

    "Shia, you go to Raisen greatbyrinth."

    "¡­ I see. I will ask for Miledy''s cooperation, am I?"

    "Correct. If she has the information about Ehito or the Holy Precincts even just for a little, then that''s a good deal already. That time we were forcefully ejected so it''s unknown whether there is a shortcut or not. At least we got the proof of conquering, but if it doesn''t react at the spring at Brook''s outskirts, then you have to go through inside thebyrinth again."

    "I think that perhaps, she will let me pass but¡­ even if it''s no good, this time I swear I''ll clear thebyrinth in half a day. If it''s the current me, that greatbyrinth is no different than a yground."

    "I also think so. I''ll leave it to you."

    "Yes desu!"

    Hajime smiled at Shia who nodded energetically. Next, Hajime called to Tio.

    "Tio."

    "Yes. I understand. Goshujin-sama is asking me to return home, correct?"

    "As expected. If there is a danger to the world, then thew of dragon race also doesn''t matter. Even if they aren''t as strong as Tio, if the strength of the dragon race is added with my artifacts, they should be able to fight even the apostles."

    "I think so. As expected, there is no choice for the dragon race to not move in this situation. Let me guarantee their strength too. However, the hidden vige is¡­ quite far. Truly aplishing it within three days is not possible¡­"

    "About that, let''s manage it somehow using the artifact."

    Hajime was rearranging the order of priority in his head while moving his gaze further.

    "Yaegashi, you go to the empire. The same like the Hairihi Kingdom, it''s possible to go there using the gate, I''ll duplicate the gate key to go to the kingdom before you depart after persuading Gahard to send the battle force to the kingdom."

    "That''s¡­ fine but, why am I the one going?"

    "That''s because Yaegashi is Gahard¡¯s favorite. Just to be sure, I''m taking into ount so that the talk will be smooth. After all, there must be some people there that hold a grudge from the case with the restriction choker. Thinking about the negotiating ability and battle strength, there is no one else I can leave this to."

    "Mu. I understand that, more or less, but¡­ you know my feeling, yet you send me at the ce of a man wooing me, that''s a little shocking. Well, I understand that this is not the time to say that kind of thing so it''s fine but¡­"

    "¡­ My bad. If Gahard screws around then just give my name. Say that if he tried wooing Yaegashi Shizuku, then Nagumo Hajime won''t stay quiet."

    "-¡­ Su, a surprise attack is cowardly."

    Shizuku slightly blushed while conveying her consent.

    "The students and Liliana will go to the capital. Gather the battle force and raise their moral with their speech. Incite them skillfully so that they can fight mercilessly even against apostles. And then, the battlefield will be the in in front of the capital. There is no way we are going to fight inside the capital even after knowing that they will attack from the God Mountain at the back of the capital, after all."

    "In that case, we need to evacuate the people out of the capital then. Although the gate can be used, evacuating all the people in three days is¡­ looks like we need to hurry."

    "It''s fine if we send the civilians to the empire capital in ce of their battle force that we will pull on our side. right?"

    "But, Nagumo-kun. To fight the apostles who can fly at the sky on a in is disadvantageous¡­"

    "I n to take a measure of an anti-aircraft weapons and heavy weapons, and so on. Also, Nomura-!"

    Nomura Kentarou of Nagayama party whose name was suddenly called went "oO!?" with a strange voice. Not even in his wildest dream, he imagined that his name would be called in this timing.

    "You are an earth elementalist, right?"

    "Eh? A, yeah. That''s right but¡­"

    "Then, collect the workers in the capital and the guys with an aptitude for earth element magic, it''s fine even if it''s simple but create a fortress on the in."

    "For, a fortress?"

    "It''s better to have shelter right? Ask about the detail to the specialist in the capital. Later I''ll send you an artifact exclusively for you, so create a ce that is easy to fight on the in."

    "Go, got it. I''ll try."

    Further after Nomura, Hajime also gave instructions at other ssmates too here and there. They nodded from being swallowed by the momentum. Hajime gave them some kind of concrete roles with the intention that they could finish this without them getting crushed by the tension that was heightening moment by moment.

    Also, as soon as the production of the heavy weapons were finished, Hajime nned to send them to the capital in order, but for the lecture on how to use the weapon, it was more effective to have the ssmates to do it. Even if they didn''t know the detail of the mechanism, but they should be able to handle the weaponpared to the resident of this world who in the first ce didn''t know the concept of heavy firearms.

    "Taniguchi, Sakagami, you two go to the forest of trees. Talk to the lot of Haulia and Fair Bergen and send the bunches that can fight to the capital. If you finished with that, contact me. I''ll receive you in Orcus. Until the time limit, you two will focus on subjugating the monsters of the abyss and strengthening them. After all, you two finally manage to get metamorphosis magic."

    "Roger!"

    "Ou!"

    After that, they talked a little bit more about the details, and then while floating a fearless smile before the three days that surely would be the densest time of their life, Hajime once more ran his gaze to everyone.

    And then, a beatter, his mouth slowly opened.

    "The enemy introduced himself as a god. In addition, he boasted mightiness that corresponds to it. Every single member of his army consist of a one man army. There are even monsters outside ofmon sense and strengthened puppet soldiers that don¡¯t fear death."

    Calm voice. Yet, it resounded extremely clearly.

    "But, that''s all. Those guys are not invincible or anything. Just like what I did, the god and his apostle can be killed. Humans can bring down the paranormal existence."

    The figure of the talking Hajime was one armed and one eyed with white hair that looked as though his life was sucked out from him. Those things showed the path this man who was called ipetent had walked until this point. Those were the proof of how he butchered a great number of monsters, turned them into his nourishment and crawled up here. And then, he actually showed the proof in front of everyone in this ce. That human could win even against god.

    That was why they naturally could understand. Even if he had lost once, even after his important person had been stolen, he would make even those situations into his nourishment. The bloodied and wounded young man in front of their eyes, turned any kind of impossible into possible.

    The words that shook the heart whether one wanted it to or not continued.

    "There is no need to think that this fight is for the sake of someone whose face you don''t know, much less the world. There is no need to shoulder that kind of thing. Like how I am fighting for the sake of taking back my beloved, it''s fine for everyone here to fight each for your own reason. There is nothingrge or small about those reasons. There is no weight or anything. Because you want to go home. Because you want to meet your family, for the sake of your friend, for your lover, merely just for surviving, merely because you cannot stomach this¡­ whatever is fine."

    For a beat, Hajime''s words cut off. But, everyone in this ce became self-aware of their own wishes. Impulses welled up inside their chests.

    As though waiting for that, Hajime unleashed his words. zing like me, yet permeating like water, powerful like earth, yet enveloping like wind, it was such words¡­

    "If there is a time where you must muster your all for once in your life, then now is exactly that time-. Right now, in this time, burn your soul! Take the step for the sake of your wish! And then, all of you survive! If you manage to do that, then I''ll present you the reward of the ticket for going home!"

    The sound of gulping reverberated. A throbbing sound like rm bell could be heard. The clenched fists, the firmly stepping feet, the gritting teeth groaned creakingly. It was as though their will naturally rose up like a roar.

    Among the people who were delirious with fever, Hajime enchanted them with gleam and fangs like a wild wolf.

    And then a word.

    "Win."

    What came back was naturally countless roars.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. He also did the edits.

    **_________

    <strong>At Nostalgic Orcus (Beginning)</strong>

    Inside the darkness, there was a silhouette standing quietly.

    The ce was arge space made from stone that felt smooth like marble with several thick pirs inside. It had a solemn atmosphere like a shrine somewhere. For a light source, there was only the faint glimmer from the green light stone that shone through the door of the room before this ce.

    That light cut through the dark and stretched into the room like a single path, illuminating the back of the standing silhouette.

    Suddenly, a new shadow piled up on that back. The slender silhouette came from a female, a voice that was clear and beautiful even while it sounded hesitant it called to the back.

    "¡­Hajime-kun."

    The standing silhouette¨D¨DHajime turned around just a little toward that voice which called his name.

    "Kaori. The harvesting is over already?"

    "Yes. It''s quick thanks to thepass, see. The monsters too¡­as expected, it''s cheating with the spec of the apostle, isn''t it?"

    Kaori showed a wry smile, perhaps from recalling the time of hardship when she was exploring the surface level of the Orcus Great Labyrinth with her ssmates. And then, in consideration so that she wouldn''t break the atmosphere, she entered into the hall quietly.

    "¡­This ce is, where you met with Yue, isn''t it?"

    Kaori whispered that while standing beside Hajime. The ce Hajime''s gaze was fixed at was¨D¨Da half melted broken lump of mineral.

    Hajime quietly nodded. His eyes were clear like a spring deep inside a forest filled to the brim with tranquility. It was the exact opposite of the empty eyes saturated with negative emotions of fury and hatred before. His gaze now was saturated with affection and pain.

    "When I saw her for the first time, I thought it was a horror scene. Inside pitch ck darkness, crimson eyes were peeking out from behind a weeping willow made of gold threads¡­something like that. Even when Yue called with a voice asking for help, I tried to close the door, you know? This fellow is absolutely a no-good person. That was what I thought."

    "Fufu. Certainly, it''s unthinkable that in the depth of the abyss like this ce there would be something like a normal girl."

    "Right? Especially at that time. My mental state held no interest for anything other than survival. Now, when I recall that time, I''m thinking, really, why did I help her, huh?"

    Kaori let out a chuckle at the way Hajime talked. Hajime too squinted nostalgically while making a fond smile.

    "And now that girl is someone special that can make me go mad. Really, this thoroughly teaches me that we won''t know how life will it turned out in the future."

    "No truer words than that."

    Their words cut off, both of them closed their eyes for a bit. Hajime thought about his beloved lover. Kaori thought about her love rival (close friend). And then, almost at the same time, their eyes opened quietly. A me of resolve was dwelling there.

    "We will surely take her back, won''t we?"

    "Yeah. We will take her back for sure."

    Hajime and Kaori looked at each other''s face and both of them made fearless smiles.

    But right after that, as though there was something he forgot to say, Hajime''s face went ''hah'' and he opened his mouth.

    "Ah, but Kaori, you will remain behind with the surface group at the fight, okay?"

    "Eh? Why¡­aa, by any chance, is it about this body stopped functioning?"

    "Yeah. For the time being, I prepared an artifact for countermeasure, but as expected in front of Ehito, I don''t know how much effect it will have. After all, originally that body is that guy''s creation."

    Kaori''s expression turned bitter.

    Indeed, the apostle body was something created by Ehito''s side. At the devil king castle, Ehito stopped Kaori''s body from functioning. It was doubtful whether they couldpletely defend against that. On the other hand, if Kaori returned to her original body, it would be a great decrease in her battle strength.

    And so, the role of dealing with the apostles that woulde invading the surface was best for Kaori.

    However, even Kaori wanted to go to save Yue. Even though she understood that logically she should stay behind, emotionally she was unable to really ept it. "Muu" Kaori pouted her lips, to that Hajime shrugged while giving her words to persuade her.

    "Don''t make that face. Even if we take back Yue, if the others ended up dead, putting me aside, it will be hard to endure for Kaori and others, right? Also about Myuu and Remia, the n is for them to remain here in the surface hiding at the deepest part of Orcus. It had been proved once that they are effective as a hostage, so it is necessary for someone to protect them here just in case."

    "¡­Haa, it can''t be helped, isn''t it? It''s vexing, but I don''t want to be a burden. Besides, there are also a lot of people I don''t want to die so¡­yep, I understand. I will protect the ce where Hajime-kun and the others will go home too. I also won''t let anyoney their hand on Myuu-chan and Remia-san. Also, Ai-chan-sensei and Lily too, right!? Right-!?"

    "Why are you emphasizing those two¡­"

    Hajime smiled wryly at Kaori who was staring fixedly with puffed up cheeks. To such a Hajime, Kaori turned her face aside with a huff and let out a sulking voice.

    "''Aiko, Lily, please'' Even though you said something like that. Hajime-kun is a womanizer."

    "No, that''s because I read the mood¡­"

    "The other ssmates too, several of them were sending you feverish gazes, you know? Saying something like Don Juan or Casanova, I think that even if Hajime-kun is called that, you really cannot deny it, I''ll tattle at Yue when she returns. Even though, I too am still stopping at an ''important'' stage, but other girls one after another¡­uu, Yue whose position is immovable is enviable."

    "¡­"

    Kaori was acting with timidity that seemed forced. Hajime scratched his cheek seeing that. That wasn''t because he was exasperated with Kaori''s attitude, it was because a feeling that denied a part of her words was naturally welling up in him.

    Hajime crouched down in front of the mineral that sealed Yue before, the mineral which had the property where it was difficult for magic power to flow in it. He lifted his hand while addressing Kaori.

    "The punch at that time. That was quite effective you know. That attack really opened my eyes."

    "He? ¡­Ah, that''s, err, it hurt, wasn''t it? I did that quite with my full power¡­"

    Kaori''s eyes turned round for a moment from the sudden change of topic, but when she noticed that Hajime was talking about her punch when he was running wild in the audience hall, her expression turned awkward and she averted her gaze.

    Hajime used his refined magic power which shined vividly iparable with the time when he undid the seal of Yue with difficulty. This time the sealing stone was permeated by his magic power unexpectedly easily.

    This mineral left behind in this ce was because of its abnormally bad rate of magic power permeation. On top of that, it even repelled back magic power. It caused him to be uneasy whether it could be put inside the ''Treasure Warehouse''. At that time, the treasure warehouse was a super important item without recement and he didn''t know the way to manufacture it, so Hajime had apprehension that the ''Treasure Warehouse'' might break because it used magic power when taking in and out items. That was why Hajime wanted to avoid actually storing this mineral into the treasure warehouse. There was also how Yue seemed to detest this mineral stone even though she didn''t say it out loud.

    While transforming that sealing stone into blocks, Hajime continued his words towards Kaori who kept sending him nces.

    "Yeah, that punch, it literally reverberated until my core. Even what you said that I''m the worst and uncool, those words stabbed deeply."

    "Aa, uuu. E, err¡­that¡­"

    Kaori raised a strange moan and looked all shook up.

    "If it was another person doing that, then it wouldn''t affect me like that at all though."

    "Eh?"

    "Those who can do the same thing like Kaori and make it reverberate until deep inside me, well, I guess there are only Shia and Tio left."

    "You mean¡­"

    "¡­Perhaps I cannot say anymore that you are just ''merely important'' for me I guess."

    "¡­Hajime-kun."

    The sealing stone that was carved apart into blocks was stored into the new ''Treasure Warehouse'' that Hajime recreated aftering to Orcus. While doing that, Hajime was murmuring as though talking to himself, causing Kaori''s eyes to open wide.

    Hajime suddenly stood up and his gaze met with Kaori. Those eyescked sharpness, instead they were d in a gentle atmosphere. Kaori''s heart leaped from looking at herself who was reflected there.

    "Thank you, Kaori. For continuing to think about me. ¡­I wanted to say just that before killing that guy."

    "¡­Stop it. Something like that, it sounded likest will for some reason, that''s ominous."

    "Haha, I guess. My bad, that''s not like me."

    Kaori shook her head left and right toward Hajime who was smiling wryly.

    "No, me too, thank you. I''m happy. ¡­Fufu, I have to say this to Yue when shees back. Hajime-kun is going dere. Anyway, I finally got Shia''s position, I''ll say that to her."

    "Kuku, if you do that you will get bullied again, you know? After all, for some reason Yue likes to be yful with Kaori."

    "Uu, that''s, she absolutely enjoyed my reaction to that, didn''t she? It feels irritating when I remember it. While Hajime-kun and the others ride into the other side, I must think of a payback present."

    "Now I can imagine the oue where you get paid back twice for that."

    "Geez-, Hajime-kun is also enjoying it!"

    Hajime chuckled while shrugging at Kaori who bared her teeth in irritation. And then, both of them closed their mouths at the same time. They sympathized with each other over their feelings that wanted to meet Yue very much.

    Hajime once again smiled with Kaori and lifted his hand at thest sealing stone. And then, he turned the stone into block shape one after another stored them inside the ''Treasure Warehouse''.

    And at that time, they noticed that on the floor where the sealing stone was left there was some kind of pattern carved there.

    "¡­This is."

    "What''s the matter Hajime-kun? ¡­Pattern? Isn''t this Vandour Shune''s crest¡­"

    Kaori peeked from behind Hajime who was crouching and traced the pattern carved on the floor below the sealing stone with his finger, she then tilted her head at the familiar pattern and murmured.

    Hajime nodded wordlessly and then took out from the ''Treasure Warehouse'' the tear shaped pendant that was the proof of having conquered the Ice and Snow Cavern.

    Right after that

    *kiiiiiiiii*

    Such shrill voice sounded out, in resonance the pendant and the pattern on the floor shook.

    The pendant that was put on Hajime''s palm moved bit by bit as though it was dragged toward the pattern on the floor. It was hard to see because it was dark, but looking carefully at the center of the pattern on the floor, there was a small hole open where it seemed the pendant could be fit there.

    Hajime and Kaori looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Hajime inserted the pendant into that cavity.

    Immediately after, light ran through the pattern on the floor, then a sound of metals scraping against each other rose and the surrounding pattern rose up. It was a round stone pir with a diameter around thirty centimeters. When the pir rose until the height about Hajime''s eye, it stopped still. And then, before Hajime''s eyes, its side opened up.

    "¡­So there is this kind of mechanism. A mechanism that can be opened only by someone who has conquered Ice and Snow Cavern huh."

    "That, what is it? It was under the block that sealed Yue, I have the feeling that it''s rted to Yue somehow but¡­"

    At the center of the stone pir there was a mineral stone as big as a pinball with high transparency, in a nce it looked like a diamond. Hajime put it on his palm and stared it fixedly, from his side Kaori murmured her conjecture.

    And then, it was soon proved that her conjecture was correct.

    "¡­Looks like this is the same type of image recording artifact that was used by Oscar and others."

    "That''s¡­someone who left behind that kind of thing in this kind of ce, I can only think of one person."

    "Anyway, let''s try activating it."

    Hajime poured magic power into the white crystal.

    Right after that, the dark sealing room was filled with golden light mixed with white. And then, in front of Hajime and Kaori who narrowed their eyes, the talk of the person who left behind the image recording began.

    That talk, was filled with very deep love and affection, and then also tremendous resolve and repentance. And then, in it was an earnest wish, so warm and gentle that it would shake the soul of the person hearing it no matter what.

    The white golden light settled, the recording of about ten minutes vanished with a whiff, then a lingering emotion that was hard to express, yet by no mean it was something unpleasant, filled Hajime and Kaori. Kaori was shedding beautiful tears that trickled smoothly which she forgot to even wipe.

    "¡­We have to show it to Yue."

    "Yeah. This is something that Yue has to see no matter what¡­Kaori, I''ll entrust this to you. We don''t know what''s going to happen on the other side, after all."

    "¡­Yes. I got it."

    The mineral with the radiance of a diamond that Hajime''s hand handed over was epted by Kaori as though she was handling a treasure.

    "Nevertheless, it''s lucky that I understood the detail regarding the special trait of the sealing stone. Indeed, with just ''Mineral Appraisal'' there is no way I will be able to grasp its true character. Well, though if I was told that I should notice it while facing that scorpion imitation, that much is¡­"

    "In a sense, it''s cyborg? Something like that, isn''t it?"

    "Yeah. Thanks to that, an urge to create various things is welling up in me. Myuu and Remia are also waiting right now. Let''s quickly return and mass produces the artifacts."

    "Mass producing artifact¡­what amazing words."

    Shrugging at Kaori whose face was somewhat convulsing, Hajime once more ran his gaze through the ce that was his beginning with Yue. And then, after closing his eyes for a beat, he turned on his heel with resolve on his back once more.

    After that, Kaori quietly followed after him.

    Without looking back, the two of them exited the room, then the sealing room was shut in darkness. However, inside there wasn''t just cold darkness that swallowed everything, it felt like there was kindness drifting there too.

    "Ah, papa! Kaori-oneechan. Wee back nano!"

    "We are home, Myuu."

    "Myuu-chan, we are home."

    Hajime and Kaori who returned to Oscar''s residence were weed by Myuu''s energetic voice and fully bloomed smile. The entrance of the lime colored building made from digging into the rock wall was crossed through by the beloved daughter with rapid footsteps *sutetetete¨D* to which Hajime lightly embraced her with his artificial arm that he created in an emergency.

    Myuu instantly circled her hands on Hajime''s neck happily and hugged tightly.

    There, from the dining room a pping sound of footwear approached, and then wearing a pure white and frilly apron with the frills fluttering anddle on hand, the perfectly equipped Remia appeared to wee them.

    "Dear, Kaori-san, wee home. Will you have dinner? Or will you take a bath? Or else¡­will you have mother and daughter?"

    "Wai-, Remia-san! That kind of clich¨¦ is unnecessary-! Or rather, just now didn''t you say mother and daughter!? Just what are you nning to make your daughter do-!"

    "My my, sheesh Kaori-san, what about doing a happy family get together? That''s what I meant you know? Ufufu, I wonder what are you imagining?"

    "-!? Re, Remia-san!"

    "Dear, or else will you have Kaori-san?"

    "Fue!? M, me? Wait that''s not it! Please don''t make fun of me!"

    Kaori went ''mukii!'' with her hair standing on end like a cat while Remia was only watching her with a gaze as though she was looking at something cute while going "My my, ufufu". Before it was Yue, now it was Remia. It appeared that Kaori had the quality where she would be teased by older females.

    Hajime patted Kaori''s shoulder to soothe her while directing his gaze at Remia.

    "Stop it with that much. Watching it is fun, but right now there is not really much time. I''ll enter the workshop soon. My bad but I''ll take my meal over there."

    "Understood. Then I''ll bring it over there. Ah, also, there were contacts from her highness and Shizuku-san. It seems they will be able to manage it somehow. The speech of Aiko-san¡­the ''Goddess of Harvest'' was quite effective. The number of people are increasing rapidly, so they said that they want the artifact''s production to hurry."

    "I see. Roger. Sorry to make you do something you are not used to."

    "Such a thing¡­if I can be useful for you even just for a bit, then there is nothing happier for me. Whether it''s for returning your kindness, and also as a wife supporting her husband¡­"

    "No, you aren''t a wife, okay?"

    "My my."

    "No, don''t go ''my my'' here."

    "Ufufu."

    "No, hm, well, doesn''t matter."

    Hajime folded against Remia who enveloped everything with a matchless warm smile. Hajime caressed the head of Myuu who was reluctant to part while entrusting her to Remia, then he walked out toward the workshop.

    Currently, the ce where Hajime and others were at¨D¨Dthe depth of the Orcus Great Labyrinth, in the hideout of Oscar Orcus, there were only Hajime and Kaori, and then Myuu and Remia there.

    After the conversation at the audience hall in the devil king castle, first of all Hajime and others went to retrieve the valuables that Hajime transferred underground before they went to the devil king castle, then they used the gate key that they safely retrieved and everyone scattered to all over the world.

    Of course, they had to directly go toward the ce that didn''t have a gate hole installed, so transportation artifacts would be needed. Even Tio, if she was going to the vige of dragon race, when it was time toe back from there she could just use a gate, but just going there would certainly take a few days so there was a necessity for an artifact that could fly at high speed.

    And so, using the proof of conquest, Hajime entered Oscar''s hideout from the shortcut in Raisen Grand Canyon, and with the material left in the workshop he prioritized creating mini version flight artifact ''Mic Fernir''.

    In a manner of speaking this artifact was a skyboard. With a shape like a surfing board, it reduced things like air resistance with space magic and flew in the sky using gravity magic. The control was of course using sympathy stone. With the air resistance equal to nothing, the burden to the user''s body was extremely small, so it could easily give out a speed of five hundred kilometers per hour.

    It was an improvised item so there was a w that the magic power consumption wasrge but, even leaving out Tio, all the ssmates possessed magic power amount in the level thatrgely deviated from the standard so if it was just for the departing trip then they would be able to manage it somehow.

    With that, the ssmates whose soul was lit in fire by Hajime''s incitement scattered all over the world, and then through the gate hole, the world was rapidly beginning to be connected.

    At the outskirt of the kingdom capital, quite a battle force had already begun to gather, with Nomura Kentarou in the lead, the people and workers with earth element aptitude were rapidly constructing simple defensive encampment. Hajime prioritized to create artifact for this aspect too that raised up their strength several times over, super optimizing their work.

    It took about one day until that point. Two days remaining until the end of the world began.

    Hajime who finished producing the prioritized artifacts then created an emergency artificial arm and treasure warehouse, and also simple weapons, apanied by Kaori he then stepped his foot once more into the nostalgic abyss to gather material.

    There was also the event where the moment they got out of the hideout''s door, a hydra manifested in reaction to Kaori, but the two who were there was a tag of a grown monster and god apostle, so they had quite a leeway.

    After that, Hajime got Kaori to carry the ''Compass of Guidance'' because she didn''t know anything about the abyss and had her help him in the gathering of necessary material, he too also went to the ce for material that he remembered and ran around while trampling the monsters as though stepping over ants.

    And then, Hajime who had gathered enough material somehow carried his feet toward the ce where Yue was once sealed. His feeling that wanted to meet Yue naturally directed his feet there even while understanding that there was no time.

    Kaori who simrly finished gathering material ascertained Hajime''s whereabouts using thepass, and then there they reached that recording artifact and the feeling that was put into it.

    By the way, Hajime also asked Kaori to search for ''God Crystal'' using thepass but¡­unfortunately, she was unable to discover one that had beenpressed through many years and months until it could trickle ''God Water''. It was a substance that was left only in legend, so it really couldn''t be helped. Perhaps just by being able to discover several small crystals should be thought as fortunate.

    "Now then, well Kaori, I''ll rely on your cooperation."

    "Yep, leave it to me."

    Hajime who arrived in the workshop transmuted a round crystal pir in the center of the room while calling Kaori. What they would perform from here was a method to resolve to a certain degree of their problem with theck of time even if they couldn''t fully resolve it.

    It was for this that Hajime chose Kaori as a helper because she was the one most skilled with regeneration magic.

    "Here I go! ¨D¨D''Temple Rend''."

    Together with a voice of fighting spirit, Kaori''s whitely violet magic power surged. In addition, Hajime roared his crimson magic power while enchanting the technique that Kaori used into the crystal pir using creation magic.

    Regeneration magic ''Temple Rend''¨D¨Dit was a magic to stretch the time. The essence of regeneration magic was in the point that it was a magic that could interfere with time. However, from the viewpoint of the throughput and magic power amount, the extent human could handle this magic was only ''regeneration''¨D¨Dto return the state of the target into the healthy state where they didn''t bore any wound, because such way of using it essentially only stopped at an act of projecting a moment of the past, it was named as ''regeneration'' magic.

    Saying it in reverse, if someone could surpass the limit of human, furthermore if they increased their proficiency in this magic and approached that essence, it would be theoretically possibly to not be limited with ''regeneration'' and became able to interfere with time.

    And then, if it was the current Kaori who had aptitude with regeneration magic, who had continuously used this magic all this time and became skilled, and in possession of a body that surpassed human body, it was possible for her toy her hand on that area.

    Kaori''s magic power began to interfere with the time of the surrounding, her long silver hair that was dancing gently was gradually changing into gentle motion. Somehow, it looked like the whole workshop was growing dull in color.

    "¨D¨DHa, Hajime-kun."

    "It''s all ok Kaori. You did well."

    Immediately the whitish violet magic power filling the room dispersed as though melting into the air. Kaori put her hands on her knees while breathing hard. It appeared that she consumed quite a lot of magic power in just a short time.

    "Haa, haa, ho, how is it?"

    "¡­As expected. It''s about ten times increment. With this, I''ll have some leeway."

    "Haaaa. I''m ad"

    Hajime who was staring with a serious gaze at the crystal pir which was emitting faint light loosened up his face and gave Kaori words mixed with praise. Kaori too also showed a smile while caressing her chest in relieve.

    "It''s quite hard making this so how about naming it¡­as expected the name should be the ''hyperbolic xxxx chamber'' I guess?" (TN: Hajime is making a reference to the hyperbolic time chamber in Dragon Ball here.)

    "¡­I have the feeling that it''s better to stop that. Isn''t it fine to simply name it ''Hour Crystal''?"

    "¡­You have no romance."

    "Geez-, something like that doesn''t matter. Now, quickly go to work, work! We will take care of the chores so work hard!"

    "¡­I got it okay."

    Hajime activated the hour crystal (temp) with a dissatisfied expression.

    Immediately, the same like before inside the workshop grew slightly dull in color. With this, the time was stretched ten times longer though it was limited inside the workshop. An hour inside the workshop was just six minutes outside.

    During that time, matters like contacting Liliana and others who were working on the surface ground and the sending of the artifacts were done by Remia (simr like with Hauria, Hajime had installed a gate with magic power storage that Remia could operate), while Kaori was carrying out the collection of material that ran out.

    Hajime left all the chores to them and he just needed to continue to spit out the created artifacts from the workshop to outside. Hajime who was preparing weapons in the unit of tens of thousands really could be said as a human armory.

    Hajime took out arge amount of material from the ''Treasure Warehouse II''. Every kind of mineral, monster fang, w, bone, etc. was instantly filling to the brim inside the spacious workshop.

    "Now then, let''s do this."

    Hajime lifted his hand at the same time with that murmur. Right after that, inside the workshop was dyed with crimson. It was as though the vivid crimson color that permeated everywhere was changing the workshop itself into a gem that was like a red spinel. In a sense, the scenery pressured on the heart miraculously as though they were being lost inside a gem.

    As the proof of that, Kaori, Myuu, and Remia who were inside the workshop were staring at the light that was emitted with Hajime in the center with an expression as though their heart was stolen.

    Even while Kaori and others were in a daze, Hajime''s ''Mineral Separation'' sifted through only the needed material and created pure ore, then ''Creation Magic'' enchanted the ore with necessary magic, ''Precise Transmutation'' realized borate transformation that would make any craftsman go blue in face. Moreover, ''High-Speed Transmutation'' did mass production that produced wless andpleteponents regardless of howplicated it was.

    And then thoseponents were personally assembled by Hajime and apleted product was finished in just a few seconds which then was put on the floor.

    Next Hajime held his hand over thatpleted product, no, more urately he held his hand over the floor where thepleted product was put, with that he engraved a detailed magic circle on the floor with thepleted product on the center.

    As the result, the materials scattered on the surrounding automatically moved and mass produced things that were exactly the same with thepleted product. Not just that, theponents themselves were mass produced with the mountain of material automatically extracting themselves and repeated the fusion.

    Hajime confirmed the process and then he entered the creation of the next artifacts. He was already ignoring the magic circle that continued to emit crimson light and the mountain of Gatling gun that waspleted automatically and moved to produce the bullets.

    Those bullets too, Hajime personally created the first one and then he put it on the magic circle he engraved on the floor and the bullet was automatically mass produced, and then Hajime entered the creation of the next artifact again. His gaze was already not looking at the Gatling gun and bullet anymore.

    Derivative skill of transmutation¨D¨Das long as the material was avable then it was possible to create exactly the same thing without the magic circle or image supplementation, this was the ''Duplication Transmutation'', and then the ''Automatic Transmutation'', until the magic power filled into the engraved magic circle ran out, even when the caster went away it would automatically continue to create.

    The stream of crimson magic power filling the room and the crimson radiance of the magic circle deployed at Hajime''s surrounding¡­while being surrounded by those, Hajime narrowed his eyes as though he was meditating and waved his hands like a conductor, his figure that created powerful artifacts easily like a joke was exactly like the magician inside a fairy tale. If it had to be said in a realistic way then it could be said that it was a solitary production factory.

    While Kaori and others were in a daze, artifacts began to overflow from the engraved magic circle. Remia''s cheeks were cramped from being convinced that she would be slower in carrying out the artifacts than the speed of the production like this. The amount was obviously something that couldn''t be handled with just Myuu and Remia.

    Although such thing was already known from the beginning.

    Therefore, Hajime entered the transmutation of the transport method. He projected the image he drew inside his head into the empty air before his eyes, and then he further hardened the image while his hand crawled there. The result, a humanoid figure appeared pushing through the mountain of material with crimson jewel buried on its chest.

    Its lower body was multi-legged like a spider, the upper body had six arms attached like an Ashura statue. Further, the lower body that was connected to the spider legs were box shaped, at a nce it could be understood that it was a transport golem.

    And then after creating one more of the golem, Hajime opened his mouth.

    "Remia, Myuu. I''ll ask you to control this golem and transport the artifacts. Send it from the gate to the kingdom."

    Saying that, Hajime handed the two of them two rings. The rings had sympathy stone attached to control the golem. So that even the two who didn''t have magic power can use it, Hajime put a function to store magic power and also an ability for the golem to further evolve.

    "These two golems are created from the fusion of magic stone that I refined and monster material, they are a half monster. That''s why, it''s possible to force them to move with that sympathy stone, but it can also move by receiving a vocal order. I made them so they will listen to themand of the person holding that ring."

    Yes, so to speak these golems were something like a living weapon that was the fusion of machine and living thing, the ring was something to control them and also to show the authority tomand. Having said that, they didn''t have a clear ego of self so as long as there was no clear order, they wouldn''t make their own judgment and moved by themselves. Perhaps it would be easier to imagine if it was said that they were like monster Living Knight or Living Sword that often appeared in RPG.

    It was abination skill of creation magic and metamorphosis magic. As always, Hajime didn''t have that high of an aptitude in metamorphosis magic, but by using a method where he used the creation magic as the main and enchanted metamorphosis magic using his skill, then he could use it well enough. Or rather, even living thing had metal element inside their body, so if metamorphosis magic was used with creation magic as fusion magic, then the transmutation technique could advance drastically using the side effect of the metamorphosis magic. Using this Hajime hit upon an idea of a trump card.

    The sealing stone that sealed Yue and the scorpion imitation were basically also created by the same technique. Although because of the aptitude of the caster, theponent of metamorphosis magic had greater weight in those two. The sealing stone was also created from special ore that deflected magic, but the reason it was hard for Hajime''s transmutation to affect it was because the majority of the stone was living thing.

    Myuu was tilting her head "Nnyu?" at Hajime''s difficult exnation, so Remia exined, "Papa is giving a present of pet to Myuu." Although that exnation was a little bit problematic.

    Anyway, Myuu whoprehended everything that was said to mean that she was presented with a pet, embraced Hajime in great joy, and then "Myuu will help papa nano!" Myuu manipted the living golem ''Bel-chan'' in high spirit.

    It seemed the formal name was ''Belfegor'' which was shortened as ''Bel-chan''. The one naming it was Myuu. It was a naming sense that was unthinkableing from a four-year-old. Hajime wanted to think that it was a coincidence that the name was simr to the name of a famous devil of the seven deadly sins. (TN: The name should be Belphegor, but here the name is turned cuter somewhat.)

    By the way, Remia also asked Myuu for the naming of her golem, and then with a smiling face that was too lovely Myuu named it "Asmodeusu!" It was an immediate reply without any pondering whatsoever. Hajime could only pray that the golem wasn''t being possessed by something strange.

    After that, Hajime mass produced every kind of weapon, Remia and Myuu transported those and sent them through the gate to Liliana and others in the kingdom, if the material became insufficient Kaori would dive into thebyrinth and gathered it up with her cheat ability and thepass¡­such process was continuing for a while.

    A lot of outrageous artifacts that were sent to them one after another caused the people at the kingdom capital who didn''t know about the hour crystal to have a cramped face. Hajime and others enjoyed a happy family get together (meal) for a short time with the ''Automatic Transmutation'' buzzing on the side with Kaori getting teary eyed from Remia''s teasing, although various things happened but in general the production progressed favorably.

    Hajime himself also created new artifacts, he further strengthened his weapons even more than before,pleting his equipment with certainty. And then, the trump card against Ehito too¡­

    While those were happening, finally contacts from Shia and others who scattered to many ces were alsoing. It appeared they too were advancing the matters favorably. With artifacts that he would send to Shia and others in hand, Hajime prepared to wee them in the hideout of Oscar.

    Omake

    In the luxurious bathroom where he was once forcefully made to climb the stair of adulthood by Yue, there was the figure of Hajime between the steams.

    Even while rxing his body properly in the pleasant bathtub, it was impossible for him to rx like before. That was because of his effort to recover the magic power that he consumed and also the preparation for the decisive battle, and most of all, it was because his dear lover wasn''t there.

    His gaze that was looking at far away pierced the abyss, passed even the sky, and stared at Yue who he shouldn''t be able to see.

    Those eyes, when they were narrowed painfully, suddenly, a young voice resounded in the bathroom.

    "Papaaa¨D¨D!"

    Looking at Myuu who energetically rushed at him stark naked with her usual cute footsteps, Hajime floated a small smile.

    And then, *pyon* he safely caught Myuu''s body that leaped at him.

    "Oy. That''s dangerous Myuu."

    "Ehehee, sorry papa."

    Although he lightly scolded her for the moment, Myuu was busily hugging Hajime and no sign of repentance could really be seen from her. Hajime looked fondly at her thinking ''what a hopeless girl'' while slowly submerging her into the bathtub so that Myuu wouldn''t feel too hot.

    Myuu leaked out "funyuu" voice while her eyes drooped pleasantly. That excessively cute figure stimted Hajime''s fatherhood strongly. He slowlybed Myuu''s beautiful emerald green hair. Myuu melted even further. Now she was a droopy Myuu.

    That figure of Myuu made Hajime felt healed a bit from the loneliness that he felt just now. Even so his gaze naturally looked up to the sky

    "¡­She is fine nano."

    "Hm?"

    Suddenly, Myuu said out calm yet powerfully certain words. To Hajime who tilted his head and returned his gaze to her, Myuu with a conviction that was the same like the time at the devil king castle formed her words with a voice filled with strength.

    "¡­Yue-oneechan is fine nano."

    "Myuu¡­"

    "Because, papa will go to meet her. It''s the same like what happened with Myuu before nano. That''s why, Yue-oneechan will be able toe back too nano."

    "¡­"

    Those words, rather than conviction Myuu talked like it was something decided already. For a little girl, if the big sister that she idolized was gone then usually she would be a bit more down but¡­it seemed Myuu ovepped what happened right now with the time when she was kidnapped and through that obtained an even stronger conviction. Namely, that Hajime would surely take back Yue.

    At the same time, Myuu also obtained the conviction that Yue was absolutely fine which surely came from her enormous faith to Yue. That, Yue-oneechan will surelye home.

    That was why, in this kind of time she couldn''t feel down or anything. For Myuu who had watched Hajime and others until now, she had the awareness that she was a powerless existence that couldn''t do anything. But, on the other hand, she also had cultivated a spirit twice of that awareness that could let her say ''so what'' and blew it away. Therefore, she carried out ''thing that her current self could do''.

    If she was unable to do anything, then at the very least she had to be able to cheer up the people who could do it, so first she herself would spread out liveliness. Her conviction and faith, she brought it to those people with all she had.

    Looking at such Myuu, who was smiling wide in front of his eyes conveying to him "It''s fine!", Hajime loosened up his face.

    At the devil king castle, Hajime imed that Myuu who was standing in the way of the rampaging him was "Stronger than himself", but now once again he thought that those words were actually correct. More than himself, she was believing in Yue''s strength, and in the future that she wished for.

    "¡­You''re right. I''ll bring her back soon. After that, next time, let''s enter the bath together with Yue, the three of us."

    "¡­Nn-"

    Myuu let out her yfulness and imitated Yue''s reply. That was cute and lovely, making Hajime caressed Myuu''s head even more.

    Like that, the painful thing in his chest from thinking of Yue who was not here melted out into the bathtub together with his sigh, now his body really rxed in the true meaning.

    But, there Hajime suddenly noticed.

    Wasn''t Myuu nned to enter with Remia and Kaori?

    For that Myuu to be here, in other words¡­

    "My my, dear, you are really sweet to Myuu, aren''t you? Ufufu."

    "Ha, Hajime-kun. E, excuse me for disturbing."

    "As expected, so it turns out like this¡­"

    Remia and Kaori who only hid their body with small towels apologetically revealed themselves from the other side of the steam. Remia was acting brazenly while Kaori was blushing in shame.

    Remia''s body that looked voluminous somehow despite its slenderness was d in indescribable sex appeal, perhaps because she was a widow. While Kaori''s body that was like white porcin and had the beauty of a work of art which was molded in the golden ratio. Both of them were giving off tremendous charm.

    Remia was at the right, and Kaori was at the left, each of them glued their body to him while soaking in the bathtub.

    "You guys¡­"

    ''What are you two doing while Yue is not here'', as expected Hajime was going toin like that, but Remia returned an affectionate gaze at him before he could say it.

    "I was thinking that if you calmed down by yourself, won''t you recall the pain instead¡­if we are a nuisance, then we will get out immediately."

    "Pain you say¡­"

    "The pain of the heart has no rtion with the strength of body or will after all. ''She is not here right now'', doesn''t it feel painful just from that?"

    "¡­Remia."

    It seemed he was seen through that he would feel pain from thinking of Yue. Hajime reflexively blinked, and then Kaori talked to him from the opposite side with a gentle tone.

    "In this kind of time, someone should be there with you. When it was me who felt like that, there was Shizuku-chan who stayed with me¡­I won''t be able to be Yue''s recement but, I want to be your support even for just a little. If I cannot do that, then when Yuees back she will make fun of me."

    Kaori merely conveyed that she was at his side while chuckling. The words that came from her personal experience were heavy. During the days when Hajime was gone, Kaori didn''t break even then was because her best friend nestled close at her side through all that time for her. That was why, the feeling of ''I too know what you feel'' was naturally conveyed to Hajime from her.

    Hajime sensed that he was given consideration by the two, no, by the three including Myuu too, he leaked out a small smile.

    "¡­Thanks. If I don''t get myself in shape, then it will be me who will get made fun by her, huh."

    "I don''t think that will happen when it''s Yue though."

    "Ufufu. Yue-san is really engrossed with Hajime-san, isn''t she."

    The three remembered Yue who clung closely at Hajime and chuckled at each other.

    Hajime dropped his gaze at Myuu on his chest who began to go "munya munya". It seemed she felt too pleasant and became sleepy. Before she fell asleep, she should wash her body first.

    Remia and Kaori urately guessed that thinking of Hajime. Beating Kaori to the punch whose mouth was opening, Remia told Hajime with a smile.

    "Then, Hajime-san. I''ll wash your front now."

    "No, I don''t need my back wa-¡­right now, you didn''t just say the front, right?"

    Hajime asked while his cheeks were cramping from noticing the words that were bizarrely different from the standard, and as expected there, Remia was answering with a smile.

    "Yes, I thought that surely Kaori-san will wish to wash your back, so I wonder if I can wash your front instead."

    "Wai-, Remia-san!? What are you saying!? The, the front is¡­that''s¡­no, no good!"

    "My my, then, Kaori-san will be the one to wash the front?"

    "M, me!? I, Hajime-kun''s front, the front¡­"

    Kaori''s gaze was absorbed onto Hajime''s crotch that was not visible below Myuu''s shadow. And then, her face blushed crimson explosively.

    "Are you two idiots. There is no way I''ll let you two do that."

    "My, if the two of us are no good then¡­..so, Myuu will be the one¡­"

    "Hajime-kun!? That''s no good, something like that! What are you nning to make Myuu-chan do!"

    "However, that ce is delicate¡­I will need to be at her side here to give her a lecture. Mother and daughter will work hard to give service here."

    "I won''t let that happen! I won''t let that happen no matter what! Remia-san! I won''t let Hajime-kun progress through that kind of abnormal path!"

    "My. Then, who will be the one to wash Hajime-san''s front?"

    "Tha, that''s¡­"

    "Kaori-san, then let''s do it like this. The three of us together."

    "Hah, that way is¡­wait, that''s wrong!"

    Hajime thought. ''Kaori¡­how pitiful'', like that. And then, whether it was Yue or Remia, Kaori who was yed by older female as long as there was a chance caused Hajime to make a reallyplicated face from the gap of Kaori of now and of before when they were still on earth.

    At the same time¡­

    "When Yuees back¡­Kaori''s hardship will be doubled, huh."

    "Nmyu?"

    Leaving aside the two, Hajime rose from the bathtub and he whispered while washing Myuu''s hair. When they took back Yue, he would be a little gentler to Kaori. Hajime sent nces at Kaori who was still being teased by Remia with a gaze filled with such pity.

    Looking at such a Hajime, Myuu tilted her head in puzzlement.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. Elementalcobalt did the edits.

    <strong>***__________</strong>

    <strong>At Nostalgic Orcus (End)</strong>

    "Hajime-san! I''m home desuu!"

    The gate that connected the space to the hideout of Oscar Orcus opened, from there Shia jumped in *pyon* like a rabbit.

    She went to meet with the master of Raisen Great Labyrinth that they had once conquered, Miledi Raisen, as the messenger of Hajime, but now she had aplished her mission safely and came back.

    Shia saw the artificial arm that had been properly returned to the left sleeve of Hajime who weed her, her expression then became even happier.

    "Wee back, Shia. I got your report. Looks like you were able to meet with Miledi again smoothly, huh?"

    "Yes desu. Unfortunately, it seems that Miledi-san cannot easily leave that territory. She will be saving strength until the day of the decisive battle and I couldn''t directly bring her back but¡­ in exchange I received several things that seemed useful from her."

    "I see. You did well. Thanks for your hard work. So, you could enter using the proof of conquer?"

    Toward Shia who was pping on the luggage bag that she was carrying on her back with a smile that seemed to say "I have good things here!", Hajime returned a smile while asking.

    Once they received treatment like filth that was ejected by toilet, Hajime recalled the time when they were made to take the shortcut to outside thebyrinth. He tilted his head in contemtion thinking ''don''t tell me she is going through that water channel in reverse?''. If Shia actually did that, then it was like she was going out from the inside of a toilet while saying "Good afternoon!". So thinking about her maiden heart, he would have to reward her with his all.

    It seemed that Shia too guessed what Hajime was imagining from his question. She smiled wryly while shaking her head saying that she was fine.

    "The spring at the outskirts of Brook didn''t react just as half-expected. And so, I attempted to breakthrough from the regr entrance, but at that time the proof of conquer reacted¡­ the usual transfer method at the first room sent me to the deepest room. It did it politely, while roughly rotating the room. Well, it didn''t affect the current me, so there was no problem but¡­ as always she was an irritating person. Yes, truly."

    "I, I see¡­ no, really thanks for your hard work. Anyway, get inside. Inside, the time is also stretched out so I''ll listen to the detail in the workshop."

    "Ah, yes desu."

    Shia recollected with her gaze turning into the direction of the beyond while a somewhat ck thing covered her, to that Hajime somehow could imagine what kind of exchange she had with Miledi, Hajime whose wry smile deepened invited Shia into the workshop.

    At that time, the moment Shia entered the building from outside where the gate was installed into the building, *gashon! gashon!* mechanical footsteps were resounding nearby. At the same time, a happy voice of a child reverberated.

    "Ah, Shia-oneechan! Wee home nano!"

    "Myuu-chan! I''m home¡­ desu?"

    While Shia''s cheeks were loosening from Myuu''s weing words, she also tilted her head wondering "What''s this voice I wonder?" and her face peeked out from behind Hajime. And then, the figure of Myuu being surrounded by golems in the shapes that she had never seen and Myuu herself sitting on one of the golems shoulder entered her eye so that Shia''s words reflexively halted.

    The number of golems were six. Their figures had multiple legs and multiple arms holding countless armaments with metallic shine from their bodies, every one of the golem had grim intensity. If for example, Shia encountered them insidebyrinth or somewhere else, then she would surely say things like "Enemy discovered certain death attack desuu!" or "Victory goes to the one who makes the first moves desuu!" and attacked them.

    Actually, until Shia came back several days had passed inside the workshop, during that time Hajime saw various points where he could improve ''Belfegor'' and ''Asmodeusu'' that he presented to Remia and Myuu, so Hajime applied sequential improvement on them. As a result, he aplished the conclusion where in the end the golems could even endurebat, so Hajime undertook the production of the living golem itself in order to invest them into the battle force as weapons.

    About that time he was also producing therge size weapons so they were bing short of hands with just ''Belfegor'' and ''Asmodeusu'', and so while producing thebat golems Hajime also increased the number of Myuu''s pets while he was at it.

    But, it wasn''t like there wasn''t any problem at all¡­

    "Err, Myuu-chan, those things that look like golem are¡­"

    "Myuu got them from papa nano! This child is ''Bel-chan'', this one is ''Sa-chan''. After that there are ''Lu-chan'' and ''Ma-chan'' and ''Levi-chan'' and ''Bal-chan'' nano!"

    "Ha, haa, is that so. Uh huh, anyway, they are Hajime-san''s work so it''s ok desu. Isn''t it great, Myuu-chan."

    "Yes nano!"

    By the way, the golems'' formal names in order were ''Satan'', ''Lusifer'', ''Mamon'', ''Leviatan'', and ''Baalsebuf'' it seemed. All of those names were given by Myuu promptly without any pondering. It went without saying how Hajime''s cheeks were cramping from that. Later there would be a need to seriously investigate whether Myuu had attracted the eyes of strange things.

    At the same time with Myuu''s introduction of their names, the living golems each took cool poses. Hajime didn''t give them that function, also Myuu didn''t seem to give them the instruction but¡­ just why in the world they took that pose¡­

    Their figures felt just like they were saying "Deadly¡îSins¡îBattle¡îSquad¡îDemon Rangeeeer!!!" The red ranger was surely the ''Satan'' of fury as expected.

    Anyway, there was no malfunction that came out, and they were also really obedient toward Myuu that made anyone watching imagine the golems waving their dog tail left and right happily so Hajime chose to ignore it. Without stopping any longer, he led Shia into the workshop.

    Entering the workshop, the hour crystal was activated and the flow of time there was a tenth of normal. Looking at the slightly dull colored space and weapons that were automatically produced due to the ''Automatic Transmutation'', Shia leaked out a voice of admiration.

    Hajime made such a Shia sit on the chair at the corner of the room and listened to her report. Shia fixed her sitting posture and took out several things that seemed to be artifacts from her luggage bag.

    "Hajime-san, these are things that Miledi-san handed to me."

    "¡­ From what I see they look like artifacts."

    "Yes. It seems that they aren''t perfect, but they are countermeasures against Divine Statement. If Hajime-san revise it, perhaps it can also bepleted."

    "Hee¡­ this thing is appreciated."

    Hajime took the gray ball with the size around a marble and stared at it.

    ording to his magic eye stone and mineral appraisal, it seemed that the ball was filled with soul magic. Inside the ball it seemed it was enchanted with a magic of ''heart guidance'' that possessed the effect to convey one''s will directly to the state of the soul, or possibly to the soul itself.

    "I had a prediction on the trick of Divine Statement, and it seemed I was right on the spot."

    "And, that means?"

    "That magic is a magic that is connected with soul magic. It reverberates the words directly in your soul and binds your consciousness at a subconscious level. It''s something like an absurdly powerful suggestion, I guess. The magic needs the caster to murmur their name because of themon sense that amand needs a person to hand it down."

    "I see. After all, there is no person that will obey amand with an unknown creator, is there? The statement bes even more powerful when they say theirplete nam. Also, because the listener''s recognition of the speaker be even stronger, is it something like that?"

    "You think so too, right? This marble ball¡­ does it have a name?"

    "Aa, no, I didn''t ask. Isn''t it fine to name it whatever?"

    "Is that so. Then, I''ll name it temporarily as ''Soul Wall'', this thing seems to have the power to block the Divine Statement from reaching the soul. It applies ''heart guidance'' to disturb the conveyed will and turn the statement into just noise. It isn''t perfect. I guess because Ehito''s Divine Statement is so powerful that it cannot be turned into noise."

    Shia nodded "I see" toward Hajime''s exnation.

    "Then¡­ if it''s Hajime-san then you will be able to improve it so it can block perfectly?"

    "Let''s see¡­ I think it''s possible if Ibine my magic power with sublimation magic. Though in the end, if it gets stolen like before and crushed then that''s game over."

    "Aa, now that you mentioned it¡­ then, what to do? At this rate, it won''t be usable except for a surprise attack, will it¡­"

    "No, actually right now I have a bit of an idea. I don''t have the attitude so there is hardship, but it looks like with a little bit more it will take shape. If I applied that then this won''t get stolen. Moreover, I can surely create a ''Soul Wall'' with high effect. In any case, it''s a big help that I don''t need to think about the countermeasure for Divine Statement from zero. This is your achievement, Shia."

    Hajime joyful smile made Shia also p her rabbit ears happily. The achievement actually belonged to Miledi who handed over the ''Soul Wall'', but it was somewhat annoying to feel grateful to that person so Hajime praised Shia instead. Shia also had the same feeling somewhat so she honestly felt happy to be useful.

    "Also, this too desu."

    "Short sword huh? ¡­ Even so I feel very much power from it. Just what in the world¡­ hee"

    What was taken out from the luggage next was a short sword wrapped in cloth with its de length reaching about twenty centimeter. It was a simple two ded sword without a handle guard, it resembled the type of short sword that was called a dirk.

    Hajime who received it took off the cloth, that moment he gazed in wonderment at the power that he felt, next he investigated it the same like with the ''Soul Wall''. His voice unintentionally leaked out at the ability that was enchanted in the sword. Looking at that state of Hajime, Shia also nodded in sympathy.

    "ording to Miledi-san, it''s called ''Short Sword of Divine Crossing''. The concept filled into it is¨D¨D''God killing'', it seems."

    "So, this is one of the three concept magic that Haltina said the liberators created, huh. So that Miledi had this. Chih, she should have given this thing right away."

    "¡­ When I said that, ''Didn''t you say that killing god or anything is troublesome, ehhh? There is no way I can give this to that kind of person, right? Is your head okay? Heey? Is your head okay? Heey heey'' she said that to me¡­"

    "I see¡­"

    "Yes. But it''s fine desu. Because in retaliation, I smashed the ce where Hajime-san''s explosive destroyed that she grumbled saying it was hard work repairing it. I blew it into pieces. She was half-crying while saying sorry to me you know, ku-ku-ku"

    "I, I see¡­"

    Shia was ck. It was the descent of ck Shia. When Hajime was inly sweating coldly, Shia stopped making crooked face and smiled widely while continuing her story. It was a splendid change.

    "By the way, it seemed that there was also an artifact named ''World Crossing Arrow'' to open the path to the Holy Precincts, but it waspletely lost at the previous lost battle of the liberators. Besides, they were cornered by the masses before confronting Ehito, so it''s unclear how much effect the ''god killing'' will have. It''s just, that short sword won''t injure Yue-san''s soul, so it can be used well desu."

    "That''s a nice one. For the moment, there is also the trump card that I prepared, but there is nothing better than having a lot of cards. And if this won''t affect Yue then I got noin at all."

    "Isn''t that right. I was told, that the ''god killing'' concept, it seemed the liberators lost their temper because they couldn''t really create the trump card, so all of them drunk a lot in desperation. In the end when they were all stone drunk they opened a tournament to swear at Ehito with foulnguage and that concept got created. Things like official stance or reasoning or mission, those kind of <em>idle thoughts</em> weren''t included at all in the concept, only the feeling of ''die Ehito you shitty bastard'' makes up the concept, so it won''t affect anything else other than Ehito desu."

    "I, I see¡­ yeah, well, I understand their feelings. Miledi is an endlessly annoying woman, but when we take back Yue guess we need to at least say thanks huh."

    While feeling sympathy and exasperation at the good rtion? of the liberators, Hajime made a smile at how they had obtained two kind of useful artifacts.

    When he listened further to Shia''s report, it seemed that Miledi would mobilize the golems inside thebyrinth. So Shia installed a gate hole there. It appeared those golems were also constructed from metamorphosis magic, so it wasn''t like Miledi was moving them all by herself, the golems were living things that moved independently obeyingmands to a certain degree.

    Thinking about it now, indeed it was hard to imagine that Miledi alone controlled fifty golem knights at the same time.

    However, regarding the Holy Precincts or whether there were any more retainer gods other than Aruvheit, the weak point of the apostle or effective methods to fight them, etc., it seemed that Miledi didn''t know about those more than what Hajime and the rest knew. Rather, thinking about how they had already directly faced Ehito and tasted his strength right with their body, in a sense Hajime and the rest were the ones who knew more about that.

    Although, even without obtaining any new information but after receiving these things, Hajime had noints at all. Though, if he actually met Miledi directly face to face, surely he would want to smash her face.

    When Shia finished her report in general, Hajime took out from his ''Treasure Warehouse II'' another ''Treasure Warehouse II'' exclusive for Shia and the improved Doryukken¨D¨Dthe ''Vire Doryukken''m and other various equipments he prepared which he handed to her.

    "Hauuuu, this is it desuu, as expected, it''s no good without this hard-cold texture desuu"

    The moment she received her partner the war hammer from Hajime, Shia rubbed her cheek on the mechanical part with bright smile. She was whispering scary things like "Sttering the enemy with this is unbearable desuu".

    While somewhat drawing away, Hajime exined about the new functionality of all the new artifacts, but then suddenly the door of the workshop opened. The one who entered was, Kaori¡­ and then, Suzu and Ryuutaro.

    Actually, a little bit before Shia got in touch, the two of them finished contacting Fair Bergen and Haulia and allocated the gate key in those ces and then they went to Orcus. And then, while Kaori was gathering material she also became their guard on the side. The two subdued the monsters in the abyss and endeavored to pile up battle experience and mastering the metamorphosis magic.

    "Ah, Shia! Wee back. Fufu, looking at you, it seems there are various results from you, right?"

    "Kaori-san. I''m back desu! Also the two of you came earlier, wasn''t it? How is Tou-sama¨D¨Dthe people of Haulia n and Fair Bergen?"

    "Yep, Shiashia. There is no problem. The people of Fair Bergen don''t have faith from the beginning. When they understood that it concerned the fate of the world, they acted quickly."

    "Yep. Though they looked uneasy about the fighting, when we said that Nagumo''s artifacts would be shared in full, they got motivated, yeah. As for Haulia-n¡­ aa, hm, well, ain''t no problem, yeah?"

    "¡­ Why, it sounds like question?"

    Shia directed a suspicious gaze at Ryuutaro. Ryuutaro showed a faltering state "Uu" at that gaze and his gaze wandered, then looking like he didn''t really want to remember it he opened his mouth.

    "No, there is really no problem at all. Just¡­ that¡­ they suddenly began to cry loudly it made me spooked¡­"

    "Come again? Crying loudly? Tou-sama, was crying?"

    "Yep, Shiashia. Karm-san was also included, the whole Haulia-n were crying you know. After that it was a storm where they all talked simultaneously. They kept screaming things like "Boss banzai!" or "Finally, we can fight at his side!" or "Kill! Kill! Kill!". The mist in the forest got blown away a little bit just from their voices. It was in scary."

    "¡­"

    "I think Sergeant Ha-tman style of training is just bad news yeah. Somehow, all of them had bloodshot eyes. Their killing intent was just amazing. An animal that looked like monkey in the trees dropped down plop¡­ when I looked at its eyes, they were all white and it was dead already. Guess its heart stopped just from the killing intent."

    "¡­ Somehow I''m sorry."

    Suzu and Ryuutaro exined while their faces were pale and they began to shiver. It must be a really abnormally terrifying scene. To put it bluntly, it was inevitable for the two to see the Haulia n''s respect and affection to Hajime as something the same like the fanatic''s faith to Ehito. Inside their heart, they secretly thought "As expected, Nagumo-kun is demon king¡­ no, maybe he is a demon god?"

    On top of being able to participate at Hajime''s battlefield, that request to join came from their respected boss. For them who wished to fight together with Hajime, the words "Lend me your strength" from that boss was unmistakably something really joyous. The scene where all of them went ''hya-ha'' floated in Shia''s eyes, her rabbit ears folded down with a plop and she also murmured words of apology.

    Hajime who was smiling wryly at that exchange between Shia and the others moved the talk to Suzu and Ryuutaro in his wish to somehow avert from that topic.

    "And then? What about your training result? Were you able to subdue good monster?"

    "Uu-"

    "Nope, not at all!"

    Suzu who averted her gaze with awkward expressions and Ryuutaro who denied with livelyugh. For the time being, Hajime pulled the trigger of the new Donner and a rubber bullet shot Ryuutaro''s temple. "NUOoOOO!" Ryuutaro yelled while writhing on the floor, to him Hajime''s cold gaze was stabbing.

    There Kaori put a stop to it in panic.

    "Wa, wait, wait! It doesn''t mean that there is no result!"

    "Hoo. Then? What is this result you speak?"

    Suzu whose expression was trembling from fear due to Hajime''sck of hesitation was twitching while answering.

    "Ye, yep. As far as it goes, there was also Kaori''s help and I managed to subdue quite many but¡­"

    "What, so you actually manage to do it properly. Then what''s the problem?"

    "Err. First of all, I got a monster that can spit powerful acid, arge¨D¨Dcentipede."

    "Aah, that one. At the upper stratum, there is also monster that is simr with that, but this one at the lower stratum can separate its segment to leap, it''s ability to scatter acid while separating its segment is unusual huh. I remember that one made me get a little cold feet you know."

    "After that, a monster that can fire exploding needles rapidly like bullet, arge¨D¨Dbee."

    "That one huh. Rather than calling it needle, it''s more a small missile isn''t it. I remember when I intercepted the needle I got swallowed in explosion, that was shocking."

    "A monster that swim underground like a mole¨D¨Dant."

    "Well, it has surprise attacks going for it."

    "Having six arms that fires off wind sickles¨D¨Dpraying mantis."

    "¡­ Anything else?"

    "¡­ Things like spider or butterfly."

    "¡­ Why are all of them only bugs?"

    Toward that splendid lineup Hajime sent a gaze at Suzu as though he was looking at something bizarre. Right away Suzu burst out in tears.

    "I don''t know-. Just why the monster that my metamorphosis magic can affect is only the bug type! Even though at the sea of trees I can properly tame the fluffy ones-. Orcus is just strange!"

    It seemed that it wasn''t actually Suzu''s own intention. It appeared that she subjugated the bugs as ast resort. The figure of Suzu who was crying in anguish crumbled on the floor invited quite a pity.

    Indeed, her monsters were a shuddering sight just from imagining the lineup. However, this ce was the abyss, furthermore they were monsters of the lower stratum,pared to the monster in the surface they were far stronger. Putting aside the apostles, they would surely be a reliable enough battle force against the puppet soldiers of Eri and the monsters that Freed had put time to evolve.

    "Well,e on, the other side might also show openings from the revulsion, right?"

    "Are you telling me to fight while making the enemy disgusted? Suzu''s opponent is Eri you know? Even though Suzu wants to talk with her, yet from the beginning I already make her disgusted? Hics, surely Suzu will be thought as bug girl or something¡­ uwah, disgusting, Eri will surely say that¡­"

    "Bu, but but, Suzu-chan! See, you have that child don''t you! That one is fluffy, you know!"

    "Wai-, Kaorin! Suzu told you that''s a secret!"

    "Aa? Secret?"

    Perhaps because the figure of Suzu feeling down while drawing circle on the floor was too pitiful, Kaori at her side was desperately cheering her up. However, the cheered up Suzu for some reason tried to stop her from talking in a fluster while giving nces at Hajime. Kaori too also returned to her senses and pressed her mouth.

    The two who were obviously hiding something made Hajime narrow his eyes. His suspicious eyes were conveying "Don''t make a fuss trembling like that, quickly spit it out, ora."

    Suzu was making "uu" voice with her gaze wandering while Kaori was making troubled expression wondering what to do.

    But, at that time, Myuu who rode ''Belfegor'' entered inside the workshop. It appeared that she had something tomunicate and she looked straight at Hajime, then she naturally stepped on Ryuutaro whose temple was shot and crouched at the golem''s feet. "Gue!?" Felt like such a voice resounded, but no one paid attention.

    "Papa! There is rabbit-san nano!"

    "Hm? Indeed if it''s rabbit then there is one here though."

    While tilting his head at Myuu who hopped up and down with both her hands above her head like rabbit ears, Hajime moved his gaze to Shia. Shia too pped her own rabbit ears up and down.

    "That''s not it nano. It''s a rabbit-san that''s not Shia-oneechan nano. It''s really strong and cool nano! Even when Lu-chan and Sa-chan and Ma-chan fight it together it doesn''t lose nano."

    "What? It''s attacking here?"

    "That''s not it nano. See, when the hand of rabbit-san went ''kui-, kui-'', seeing that Lu-chan and others said You bastard, in front of princess you dare to challenge us. Very well, we will teach you this thing called one''s standing! and then they began a bout? nano!" (TN: The ''kui'' is an inviting hand gesture in challenge, like saying e at me if you dare''. Also the question mark in front of the word bout is not a mistake. The raw put it there, it means it''s doubtful whether the bout is really a bout.)

    "¡­ Lusifer and others, they can talk? Furthermore they moved by themselves?"

    "? Lu-chan and others always talk, they moved by themselves nano. That''s ob-vious nano. Papa, what''s wrong?"

    "¡­ By the way, right now, what is Belfegor that Myuu is riding right now is saying?"

    "Nmyu? ¡­ Just wait -su. It''s seriously just impossible for me to suddenly begin to fight you know -su. Love & Peace is the best Please teach that to them, master is what he said nano."

    "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­I see."

    Hajime activated his well trained ignoring skill in full power and endured the barrage of questions that he wanted to ask. There was a lot that he wanted to tsukkomi, but for Hajime this was already over his capacity.

    And so, for the time being, he onlyprehended the part where it seemed the demon rangers called Myuu fondly as princess. This was something extremely weird, but for some reason he didn''t feel that it was something dangerous for even a bit, Myuu who was sensitive to ill will since she was kidnapped was emotionally attached to them, so he judged to not worry.

    Although now he couldn''t grasp the situation, so he asked Myuu to stop the fighting of Lusifer and the others and brought the rabbit here. "Yes nano!" Myuu replied energetically and she exited the workshop together with Belfegor.

    "So? The monster that you should have subdued was giving provocation and fought, what is the meaning of this? Furthermore, you don''t look like you are doubting that the monster is running wild huh? ¡­ What are you hiding? Spit it out."

    In order to solve his other doubt, Hajime''s gaze moved at Kaori and Suzu who were obviously acting suspiciously.

    Thereupon, perhaps they finally resigned themselves, the two opened their mouth.

    "Yo, you see, Hajime-kun. That child, he, he is not a bad child, or rather he is special. That child is admiring Hajime-kun, I mean¡­"

    "Ha? Admiring me?"

    "Yes! That''s how it is! In a sense, Nagumo-kun is also the cause, that''s why the moment you see him, at least don''t shot him dead okay! Absolutely don''t! After all, he is the only fluffy one that <em>agreed to ept </em>Suzu''s metamorphosis magic! Really please Suzu beg you!"

    "Just what in the world¡­"

    Hajime could only be perplexed at the iprehensible words of the two.

    Right after that, with good timing that ''rabbit-san'' or something was led by Myuu and her golems and entered the workshop.

    Its figure was certainly a rabbit. Long rabbit ears and reddish ck¨D¨Dno, nearly crimson eyes. In its white fur there were several faint streaks of red running. The streaks didn''t pulse like other monster, instead they were like a pattern that shined attractively on the white fur. And then, what made the rabbit most peculiar was its hind legs that were developed to impossible degree for normal rabbit.

    Even though it was somewhat different, for Hajime its appearance was something too familiar.

    "Kyu!"

    In addition its cry that sounded cute further stimted Hajime''s memory.

    Yes, what appeared in front of Hajime was the monster that once pulverized his left arm and made a sport of him until he was cornered, it was that ''Kick Rabbit''. Of course, it was only the same species and this one was a different specimen.

    What was difficult for Kaori and Suzu to say was because they thought Hajime was going to st the rabbit with no question asked. As expected, in this period where they couldn''t pointlessly waste time, they couldn''tmit a folly where a monster that had been subdued with great pain got instantly shot to death because of uncontrolled emotion.

    "No, it''s nothing big, I''m not going to pull the trigger just from seeing this after this long. Rather, this one is a monster that appears at the first level you know? Don''t tell me, even though you understand it''s weak but because you want a rabbit you went until the upper level¡­ wait, guess you didn''t do that. There was just no time that you could do that."

    Hajime noticed something strange from what he said and closed his mouth. Come to think of it, the two said baffling things like it was admiring him, that it was special, that he was the cause, that it agreed to ept metamorphosis magic, he recalled all those and his gaze asked for exnation.

    However, before the two could exin, the kick rabbit acted first. After it entered the workshop, it immediately stared fixedly at Hajime while strangely trembling in spot, then with *gabacho!* it leaped at Hajime.

    To that, Hajime thrust out his hand and easily grabbed the rabbit ears, stopping the kick rabbit in the air while it was crying pleadingly "Kyu! Mokyu! Ukyu". It seemed that it wasn''t jumping to attack him.

    ''What''s with this guy'', to Hajime who was sending her suspicious eyes, Suzu stepped out to volunteer to trante. It was possible for monster that was subdued by metamorphosis magic to have mutual understanding with its master to a certain degree. Suzu and the others had also attempted the mutual understanding with this kick rabbit, that was how they got the exnation about various things.

    "Err, he said, Ou-sama, Ou-sama, I''m extremely happy that I am able to meet you. In this asion, I heard that I can be stronger and agreed to be made into the servant of your colleague. My best regards. Ah, also if possible, I want to be named by Ou-sama though¡­ is it no good?¡­ what''s with those eyes! It''s true you know! He is really saying all that!" (TN: Ou-sama=King. Also the rabbit is speaking in Kansai dialect.)

    "¡­ Even if, he is talking with that kind of meaning, there is no need to use Kansai dialect, right?"

    "Because, Suzu is hearing it in Kansai dialect so it cannot be helped, isn''t it!"

    Suzu''s face turned bright red from being gazed coldly by Hajime and she made excuse.

    Looking at Suzu''s desperate state, Hajime nced at the kick rabbit that was still dangling in his hand, and indeed, the rabbit was directing a gaze that actually felt like saying something like that at Hajime. The round and cute eyes were getting moist entreating at him.

    Anyway, Hajime further mustered his greatly flourishing ignoring skill and asked about the story at Suzu.

    ording to Suzu, it went like this.

    At first, Suzu wished for a monster as strong as possible and with Kaori''s cooperation they chased after the monsters on the nieth floor above, but as expected perhaps because the monsters were powerful, even with Hajime''s special <em>new artifact</em> that raised Suzu''s ability her metamorphosis wasn''t really able to subdue them.

    Having no other way, Suzu lowered the standard to around eightieth floor and searched the monster with thepass, but as expected it seemed the beast type monster felt that they were above Suzu''s patronage with her fresh metamorphosis magic, after that even while thinking ''I don''t wanna'' but just in case she tried her magic at the bug type monster she encountered, as the result she was able to subjugate them with easiness that caused her wanted to tsukkomi ''what the hell'' at all the trouble she met before this.

    Even after that, Suzu who was able to subdue monsters limited only to bug type had her tension kept lowering drastically, for the moment she healed her heart gradually by catching a lot of butterfly monsters with beautiful appearance that could manipte scale powder with various effects, while she was at it she was also subduing giant misshapen bugs in session without trouble, and then she was about to start going back.

    It was at that time. Suzu discovered a ''rabbit'' that moved strangely quite human, it came from the stair of upper level full of vignce, moving from shadow to shadow agilely and silently.

    That rabbit also noticed Suzu and the rest, and its movement stopped still. It was a monster that they had never seen even once until now on the eightieth or nieth floors. Furthermore, fundamentally a monster wouldn''t get out from the floor where they were born, so the act of the rabbit that normally descended the floor until here was obviously abnormal. And so, Kaori came forward with Suzu and Ryuutaro also in maximum alert.

    However, as for the rabbit itself¡­ it expressed with its whole body a joy that anyone looking would obviously understand. The severe killing intent and pressure that was characteristic for monsters of abyss were nonexistence. *pyon pyon* The rabbit hopped up and down as though dancing with its rabbit ears moving *myon myon*. The rabbit was like a lost child that finally discovered a human settlement after continuously wandering inside a deep forest for many days.

    Kaori and others felt perplexed and hesitated whether they shouldunch preemptive attacks or not, to them who were like that the rabbit approached near slowly. It was as though the rabbit was taking consideration so that the other party wouldn''t get agitated.

    While ncing repeatedly at Suzu and co, each time the rabbit advanced a bit it would stop and confirm "Is it okay?" "Is it fine, to approach a bit more?". Looking at such a rabbit, Suzu was knocked out.

    To her heart that was stormy from the possibility of her being called as bug queen, the fluffy white rabbit¨D¨Dwhose behavior was really cute and instead of hostility it looked friendly¨D¨Dwas too powerful. Suzu ignored the warning of Kaori who was still wary and leaped out in front of the rabbit.

    "Suzu had decided right from my first impression! Please be Suzu''s rabbit!"

    Suzu bowed her head and her hand was presented forward, that proposal looked like a confession. By the way, the first impression of Suzu toward the rabbit was that it was a really suspicious rabbit.

    That proposal of Suzu made the rabbit got taken aback. And then it tilted its head in bewilderment. This monster looked more and more human.

    On the other hand, Suzu who was at her wits'' end went ''No way I will let go of this once in a lifetime chance!'' like a fan(stalker) that chased after an idol passionately until her residence, her eyes turned bloodshot and her breathing roughened, she began a sales pitch.

    Full guarantee of all necessities of life. Three meals a day. No, four meals with afternoon nap included, five days work a week with two days off. Paid vacation provided! In addition, free time also could be negotiated! Furthermore! If the offer was taken right now, oh my, a special magic stone of Suzu woulde along free of charge! With this you could say good bye to yourself of yesterday! Now, in this chance, wouldn''t you take this status up surrounded by happyrades in a lovely workce!?

    Kaori and Ryuutaro thought. Surely, no one would take that kind of offer right¡­

    However, unexpectedly the bewildered rabbit, when it heard Suzu''sst words¨D¨Dwhen ''status up'' was mentioned, its eyes shined with fierce red. As though saying "That one, more detaol!" the rabbit pinched forward eagerly and cried "Kyuu! Kyuu!"

    Naturally Suzu''s lips smirked broadly thinking "He snapped the bait!", even forgettingpletely that the other party was a monster, she exined about the mechanism of metamorphosis magic cheerfully.

    As the result, the rabbit who understood that he could evolve quietly presented its rabbit ears, epting to be pretty much Suzu''s subordinate monster.

    Like this the rabbit became arade with that contract of employment?, and with Suzu''s metamorphosis magic they attempted mind understanding. Or more precisely, from the start this rabbit was obviously possessing ego with intelligence that was impossible for a monster, with this rabbit as the partner it was possible to have mind understanding even using the ''heart guidance'' of soul magic.

    ordingly, Kaori and Suzu heard about the circumstance of the rabbit with really different fur color, it seemed that this rabbit was formerly a same race with the ''Kick Rabbit'' that Hajime once killed, and it was also from the same floor, but it descended down the floors in training trip and of all thing it became powerful to the degree that it was able to reach floor eighty with its own strength.

    But, that was a behavioral principle and thinking ability that was impossible for a monster. The cause for that was Hajime. More urately the ''God Water'' that Hajime spilled behind.

    It seemed that this kick rabbit actually witnessed when Hajime defeated the w bear. For monster ofbyrinth, the floor they were at was the whole of their world, and the master of that floor was the king. To defeat that king meant the birth of new king. They instinctually couldn''t help but being careful of that king. At that time, the rabbit which was no different with normal monster was holding the greatest wariness and terror toward Hajime.

    For a while, the rabbit was hiding from a distant spot while observing the tendency of the new king, before long, it discovered Hajime''s nest¨D¨Dthe cave where the god crystal was located. When the rabbit was able to confirm that it was a ce he must not approach by his instinctual understanding, the aforementioned Hajime easily went away from the floor.

    The rabbit knowing that the master of the nest had gone entered what he thought as a really pleasant and safe nest. And what he discovered inside, piling up on a dent of rock, was a small quantity of water that made vitality to well up staggeringly¨D¨Dthe god water.

    The rabbit drunk it all up in a trance until it was all gone, and then he felt a power he never felt until that time overflowing in his body. Magic power was naturally surging up, his mind became clear, and he became able to sense the surrounding presence several times more sensitively.

    It appeared in the case when a monster drank god water, that kind of effect would happen. There was no way anyone would make a monster to drink a miracle water, so this was something that had never been known.

    After that the rabbit went out to search whether there was any more god water, and while kicking around the monsters he encountered¨D¨Dhe got too carried away and encountered the w bear. Any kind of monster would appear again in thebyrinth after some time, but the rabbit who didn''t even know of such thing waspletely letting his guard down.

    After that it was a death match. There was no ce to escape based on the ce. If the rabbit showed his back then he would be killed. Normally a monster would instinctually felt the difference in status and shrunk back in fear or showed its back and escape, giving an opening from that slip to be instantly killed, but the effect of god water made the rabbit to more or less have thinking capability, he challenged the w bear half in desperation.

    As the result¨D¨Dhe survived. Ahead of the verge of death that he surmounted, he awoke to the derivative of his characteristic magic and splendidly pulverized the head of the w bear with his tough leg. It was a fierce battle that it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the rabbit would die ten times over without the continuing recovery effect of the god water.

    The rabbit looked at the previous king that he defeated and trembled. And then, he understood. That a living thing could grow stronger by training.

    From there the journey of the rabbit to be strong began. His objective was to go to the new king who gave him the impetus. After catching up, he would show the king how strong he had became and he would say his thanks. And then, he wanted to try looking at a wider world¡­ there he would fight many strong people and reach greater height!

    Like that the rabbit who grasped the adverse fate like a certain protagonist somewhere, at that time he didn''t have any convenient tool like ''Treasure Warehouse'' or anything, when he found by some chance god water that collected even slightly at the dent of the ground from what Hajime spilled, other than a portion that he could save as much as possible he would drink the rest without any other way, and then while attempting to recover and strengthen his own body, the rabbit polished his technique and finally he acquired the strength to descend to floor eighty with his own strength and a thinking ability equal to that of an adult.

    "¡­ What''s with that development that sounded like something in light novel."

    "Kyuu!"

    The first thing said by Hajime who finished listened to all the particrs was that. With an absurdlyplicated look he moved his gaze at the rabbit who unnoticed was now sitting on hisp while directing round and cute eyes at him.

    "Ahaha, isn''t that amazing. While going back we tried making him fight, but just with a little metamorphosis magic he got strengthened to a level where he could fight monster at floor ny one on one without losing you know. This is only a guess but, his movement resembled Shizuku-chan, so perhaps he can also use ''Ground Shrinker'' and ''No Beat'' I wonder? Also, just from kicking there was shockwave flying out."

    "¡­ I see."

    Somehow, Hajime felt that just in these few hours he had said those words so many times already.

    "Err, and because of that, if Nagumo-kun doesn''t mind, this child wanted Nagumo-kun to give him name¡­ because he said that he wanted name from Nagumo-kun, not Suzu."

    "Haa. Well, if you are able to make a powerful monster asrade then let''s just consider this great. It feels like there are a lot of tiring developments right now even more than the fight with Ehito and others though¡­ even so a name huh¡­"

    Hajime dropped his gaze at the kick rabbit on hisp. The kick rabbit was looking up at Hajime fixedly. The two stared at each other. And then, Hajime whispered quietly.

    "¡­ Mi¡ªy" (TN: A character rabbit named Miffy)

    "Rejected."

    Kaori rejected it instantly. Her eyes were telling Hajime to apologize at the world famous mascot character.

    Hajime pulled himself back together and moved his gaze at the kick rabbit once more. The kick rabbit was also looking at Hajime. And then, Hajime whispered quietly.

    "¡­ Peter Rabbi¨D¨D"

    "No good."

    "¡­ Udo¡ªge." (TN: Udonge is a character from Touhou game.)

    "I don''t know that but I feel like it''s no good. Rather, be serious!"

    Kaori''s scolding flew. Hajime was thinking really seriously so he clicked his tongue at how awful Kaori was, his expression changed feeling how bothersome this was and then he spoke with careless feeling.

    "Aah, geez, then you can just use Inaba. Its appearance is rabbit after all." (TN: Seems the name Inaba is often used for rabbit in Japan.)

    "Ee, isn''t that too simple? Something, a little bit cuter is¡­"

    "Suzu too, Suzu''s other monsters are all like that, so a cute name for rabbit-san is¡­"

    It seemed the name was unpopr with Suzu and Kaori. But, right after Hajime said Inaba, the kick rabbit cried "Kyuu!" while jumping up and down *pyon pyon*, perhaps it was feeling something from the name. It seemed that it was pleased.

    And like that the reddish ck¨D¨Dor rather the nearly crimson eyes that was even more red then the kick rabbits Hajime killed before, the same color like the lines running on his body were gazing at Hajime glitteringly.

    "Looks like he is pleased with that name, see?"

    "Ee, ¡­ well, if the one concerned is pleased then it can''t be helped though¡­"

    "Uu, Inaba-chan¡­ after saying it once more, it''s unexpectedly cute?"

    Both of the girls were reluctant but it seemed for the moment they were consenting.

    And, at that time Shia who was watching quietly all the time until now judged that for the present the talk was finished and she approached Inaba. As fellow rabbit ears, Shia''s interest was forming toward Inaba. While smiling friendlily she was going to pat Inaba.

    "Inaba-chan, I''m d you got the name. As a fellow rabbit ears, let''s get along¨D¨D"

    "Kyu-"

    The hand that reached out to pat was casually pped down. Shia stiffened instantly in ce. Inaba sent a nce at the rabbit ears of such Shia and then, "fuh" he snorted.

    With blood vein pulsing on her forehead, Shia''s gaze turned at Suzu, asking what did this mean. A smile was still pasted on that face.

    "Hih, Shi, Shiashia, calm down!"

    "I am calm. And? What is this impertinent child is saying?"

    "E, err, that¡­"

    "Suzu-san?"

    "Hii! Yo, you see, Rabbit ears like you are serving at Ou-sama''s sideee, I''m dying fromughter hereee? Polish your rabbit ears beforeing back againnn! he said¡­ uhii! No, Suzu wasn''t the one saying that!"

    It appeared that Inaba felt something toward Shia who was a possessor of the same rabbit ears like him. He entangled his rabbit ears on Hajime arm with his eyes narrowing provocatively. To that Shia whose prided rabbit ears were made fun of also didn''t stay quiet.

    "¡­ To insult my rabbit ears that Hajime-san loved, that''s really a big talk, isn''t it. What nerve desu. Which one is worthy to be Hajime-san''s rabbit, I''ll engrave it into your body desuu!"

    "Kyuu!!"

    Shia''s reinforced fist grazed the nose tip of Hajime. A burnt smell stab the nasal cavity strongly.

    On the other hand, Inaba who was attacked beautifully jumped and evaded, invoking his characteristic magic ''Air Force'' he rolled andunched a powerful axe kick at Shia. To that, Shia blocked by raising her hand.

    And then Shia''s beautiful legs were opened in front of Hajime''s eyes, it was swung to shoot down Inaba in midair. Above Hajime''s head Inaba''s kick and Shia''s kick shed, producing fierce shockwave. Hajime''s hair was disarrayed.

    Without rest. Shia and Inaba moved to inside the workshop while unfolding a fierce exchange.

    "Hajime-san''s rabbit is enough with one desuu!"

    "Kyukyuu!"

    After that it went without saying that the two were shot by Hajime whose eyes were half-closed with messed up hair and burnt nose tip. It also went without saying that the surrealism of the shot down smoking two rabbits who were getting along at the corner of the workshop made the cheeks of Kaori and others twitching.

    After that, the subdued monsters of Suzu¨D¨Despecially the amount of the butterfly type monsters and their ability were added with further improvement due to Hajime thinking that they had good affinity with Suzu, he also handed over the exclusive artifact for Suzu the ''Twin Iron Fan'' and the artifact for transporting the monsters the ''Magic Orb'' (Po¡ªball).

    By the way, Ryuutaro who were neglected all that time was also given his artifact properly, he also grasped the way to use metamorphosis magic in his own special way also with Hajme''s help, so for the moment there was no problem.

    Although the fact that Ryuutaro''s way of using the metamorphosis magic by using Tio as reference and how that way was the mostpatible for him made Hajime and others got exasperated all together thinking, as expected from a muscle brain.

    "Atst, it''s tomorrow¡­"

    "Yeah. Though it''s unknown what''s the exact time tomorrow."

    The time was just on the brink ofte at night period. It was only one more hour until the day that Ehito informed as the day of the great invasion. Depending on the situation, it was also possible that it would start at the same time with the changing of day, so currently Hajime along with Shia were doing thest check regarding the departing preparation.

    "Hajime-san."

    "Hm?"

    " ''Even if for example something happened to me, Hajime and Shia will surely do something somehow. There is nothing at all that I need to be worried about''¡­ she said that."

    "¡­ Yue huh."

    "Yes desu. And I answered, ''Obviously desu''."

    Inside the stretched out time inside the workshop, Shia was doing the final check to the new ability that she obtained half-forcibly using the new disposable type artifact of Hajime while talking with calm voice.

    "Three days¡­ that is the time in order for us to take back Yue-san but¡­ at the same time, it is also the time until Yue-san''s resistancee to an end."

    "¡­ Yeah."

    Yes, the time for Ehito topletely grasp Yue''s body was also the time limit until Yue was cornered to a state where she was unable to resist. No one said it, but at that time what kind of state Yue would be like¡­ at the very least it was certain that it would be a state where no one could be optimistic about.

    "Even so, I believe. That Yue-san is safe. That we will surely take her back. That even if she is unable to resist, Yue-san is believing and waiting for us."

    "Obviously. It''s Yue we are talking about. No way she is going to lose to that seriously ill chuunibyou that is painful to look at. Much less after she got beaten into shape by Shia just recently."

    "Fufu, isn''t that right. ¡­ But, it doesn''t change that the enemy is powerful. He is iparable with everything until now. A resolve to cross the line of death is necessary for that."

    "¡­ What do you want to say?"

    Shia twirled toward Hajime and looked straight at him. zing me of rage that her best friend was stolen and killing intent toward enemy, and then the resolve to take her back without fail was residing in those eyes so clearly.

    Shia who disyed a spirit to the degree that made Hajime gulped unintentionally, resounded her words of determination.

    "I, will be reckless. I will push through rashly. I''m resolving to die without surrender if Yue-san cannot be rescued. I will take even one more enemies to the grave together with me. I want it so my life and death are together with Yue-san."

    "¡­ I see. And?"

    "Please don''t stop me. And then, Hajime-san too please be together with me in this."

    Those words were telling him to die together with her depending on the situation. It was an ego that hated to survive only by themselves when only Yue died. And now she was telling Hajime to go along with her egoism, what unbelievable words. If Shia was a heroine in a tale, then those words would be a great disqualification for her.

    But, Hajime who was told those words that sounded outrageous wasmon sense thinking,

    "What are you saying after thiste? That''s obvious, isn''t it. Whether we live together, or die together. Those two things are one and the same. After all, Shia, I don''t have any intention to let you get away. Don''t get cold feet just before the main event, okay?"

    Toward Hajime who was showing a fearless smile while saying something even more egoist, however, Shia leaked out a chuckle "kufufu" as though agreeing to that answer.

    "Yes desu. I want to form this feeling into words for once. After all, if at thest moment, I get told idiotic things like "Shia! At the very least you have to survive!" Then, I''ll lose strength."

    "Well, after all ording to those guys in ss, I am more a demon king than the demon king himself yeah. A demon king won''t let go of anything by his own initiative. I won''t spit out that kind of shitty cold line okay. Well, there is not going to be any death without surrender or anything. I will get into my hand everything that I want, I''ll crush all those that are in the way."

    "Ahaha, as expected from Hajime-san desuu. Your line ispletely like a demon king¨D¨Dfull speed ahead as the viin desuu!"

    Shia whoughed humorously for a while shouldering the Vire Doryukken exultantly, showing that she was fully prepared. And then she spoke with a gaze that filled with determination.

    "Let''s take back Yue-san quickly¡­ and then do the earnestly desired threesome okay!"

    "¡­ You spoiled various things, this horny rabbit."

    Shia exited the workshop while whispering ''looking forward to it desuu''. Hajime who gave a tsukkomi and exasperated gaze to that back figure, a beatter, saying ''what a hopeless fellow'' he floated a smile where affection and trust could be felt.

    And then, aplishing the quota of the mass-produced weapons, Hajime and the others who were fully prepared finally departed from the depth of Orcus Great Labyrinth in order to link up with the surface group.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. He also did the edits.

    <strong>***_</strong>

    <strong>Before the Decisive Battle</strong>

    Shizuku was waiting to wee Hajime and others ahead of the gate that they passed through.

    "Finally you all came. Everyone is waiting. Follow me."

    Shizuku only said that before turning on her hell and walked ahead toward the boorish fortress right in front of them, from the za where the gate hole was set up.

    In a nce it was obvious that it was a fortress of red brick that was constructed in hurry, however the scale of the fortress boasted a degree ofpletion that was unthinkable that the construction was done in just one or two days. Surely this was the result of overusing artifacts of age of god rank that raised up the ability of cheat earth elementalist Nomura Kentaro and the artisans of the kingdom and empire by several times over.

    That fortress and the great in in front of the kingdom capital where several hundred thousand battle force were camping were illuminated brightly by lighting artifacts, the area was bright like in the afternoon. The [Capital of Hairihi Kingdom] and [God Mountain] that were visible at far away looked different from usual with how it was illuminated with light from outside that shadow was shading it, making anyone seeing it feel a mysterious deep emotion.

    The back figure of Shizuku who was leading them illuminated by such artificial light looked extremely ill-humored for some reason.

    "Yaegashi, had something happened?"

    Shizuku came to a standstill when Hajime unconsciously asked her that, right after that she vigorously turned back and with a brisk walk she approached him and grasped Hajime''s arm tightly. Without any pause she buried Hajime''s arm between the valley of her breast, it was ''linking arm'' posture so to speak. While doing that she urged him forward.

    Shia and others blinked their eyes at the unusual boldness of Shizuku''s act.

    "Oi oi, Yaegashi. Really what''s the matter?"

    "It''s Shizuku. Feels like it''s toote already now, but please call me Shizuku. I too will call you Hajime."

    "Haa?"

    Shizuku sighed tiredly toward the perplexed Hajime while exining her true intention.

    "His majesty the emperor is irritating you know. He tried to put up some kind of made-up reason to put me at his side, he came to make advances to me¡­yet even so, all of his reasons were logical and on top of that he did what he needed to do perfectly so I couldn''tin at all."

    It appeared that Shizuku was fed up because Gahard was making passes at her.

    "I told you that it''s fine to give out my name at that kind of time right?"

    "I told him. That the one that I, lo, love is, Nagu, Ha, Hajime."

    "You are being shy there. Then? If he was stilling at you even then you could just contact me right?"

    There Shizuku''s expression turned from displeasure into a troubled look.

    "¡­I didn''t want to be a trouble just from this much. After all, Ha, Hajime is the key of victory of the allied forces. Besides, in order to win against that Ehito, you need to work out various countermeasures correct?"

    "It''s fine even if you aren''t that considerate you know. It would be over just by opening a gate and fill him full of bullets."

    "Fufu, because I thought that you would do that I held back from doing that. Even though it is rubber bullet but you are going to attack a leader of a country, isn''t it? That''s why forpensation, right now spoil me like this. His highness the emperor is also in the conference room so this will be also to unt at him though."

    "I see."

    "Because of that, Shia and others too, allow this a little okay?"

    To Shizuku who said that with a little apologetic look, Shia and others also returned a smile telling her to not worry about it.

    By the way, Remia and Myuu weren''t here with them but there were demon rangers who were apanying the two. Myuu and Remia also wished to apany them to the fortress because they could do the chore there, but Hajime obstinately didn''t allow that. However, in this dangerous time that threatened the world where a serious affair was concerning Yue-oneechan, to not be able to do anything depressed Myuu''s heart in not a slight amount, that was why Hajime attached remote control ability to the living golem.

    This ability enabled the controller to share the sight and hearing of the golem from the safe zone that was Orcus''s hideout, on top of that the controller could send their instruction precisely. With that Myuu could ept being left because she also had something she could do. Papa was really spoiling his daughter.

    Along the way, the soldiers were whispering "That''s¡­" while sending them gaze filled with reverence. Even while feeling shy from those gazes of the soldiers, but by acting spoiled to Haijme, Shizuku was able to endure and also reduced the stress that she got from Gahard, by the time she was able to heal to a certain degree, they arrived at a spacious hall inside the fortress.

    Arge table was put inside, at the seats of honor were Liliana and Randell, Gahart, and then Alfrerick, Karm, Aiko. They were the center where other people were sitting around them. Aiko was sitting small and quietly with a really nervous look. Just from looking at that it was obvious that the ''Goddess of Harvest'' was forced to take the front stage.

    When Hajime''s gaze looked further around, there were a lot of faces that he knew. Ranzi and Viz of [Ankaji Dukedom], the guild masters Barus, Iruwa, Catherine, and for some reason the clothes store''s monst¨D¨DChristabel. Themanders that he saw in each respective countries and the aides of every representative, in addition, there were also Nagayama and Sonobe as the representatives of the ssmates. Furthermore, although Randell was sitting at Liliana''s side, but Liliana''s presence was stronger, it seemed that Liliana was serving as the representative of Hairihi Kingdom.

    The moment Hajime arrived, all of them made expressions that said "So he finally arrived!", next their cheeks cramped from looking how Shizuku was clinging all over him. Looking at the time it wasn''t like Hajime waste, but to make the leaders of the world waiting for him and when he arrived he came with a girl waiting upon him, what nerve¡­that was how the impression looked like.

    Although, the aides let go of the matter with only their expression could be seen reacting, but the leaders with authority even among all the leaders here, the representatives of each force were all standing up noisily from their chair.

    "Oi oi oi, Nagumo Hajimee. Making Shizuku waiting up on you like that, is that insinuation to me? Aaa?"

    "Nagumo-san!? Why are you flirting with Shizuku!?"

    "Ya, Yaegashi-san? Se, sensei is, thinking that kind of behavior is not healthy you know? Even though sensei thought that you are a person with a little bit more moderation that sensei can get along with¡­that''s enviou¡­not that, that''s really shameless!"

    "You bastaard, in front of Kaori, youid your hand even to her best friend-! Kaori! Just as I thought I won''t give up on you! I will separate you from that demon without faiiil!"

    "As expected-, Boss! Even now when your beloved woman is kidnapped, you still have theposure to make a new woman waiting upon you-! Are you going to do a debauched party for the cheering up before the decisive batt-heboo!?"

    In order from above, the ones speaking were Gahard, Liliana, Aiko, Randell, and Karm. Karm was sitting at a seat of honor was surely the proof that the name and deed of the head hunting rabbit had permeated everywhere, but looking at his figure that was shot by Hajime and writhed around on the floor, his dignity was nonexistence. Shia at the side was covering her face with both her hands while trembling all over from enduring her shame.

    "Shizuku is like this is Gahard''s fault, all of it. Say yourint at him. Also, Gahard, choose, are you going to be a manly woman or stop making a pass at Shizuku."

    "My my? Hajime-chan, you are going to increase mypatriot for me again? Geez-, you really aren''t stingy with your present for mee! I love you!"

    Chrystable with her frilly costume that looked like a magical girl which looked painful in various meanings was wriggling her body excitedly while sending Hajime sidelong nces.

    Hajime was desperately restraining his impulse to draw out Donner while conveying to Gahard with his gaze that said "I''m gonna turn you into this thing''srade". Looking at that, Gahard shrunk back in terror that wasn''t like the broadminded majestic emperor. For him, it seemed that Chrystabel''s queerness was severe.

    Those attitudes of the top group which was unthinkable for one to act before the decisive battle where the fate of mankind was gambled made the expression of other people inside the conference room to turnplicated. Should they felt it heartening or joyful that they hadposure (seemingly) to act like that, or else should they felt uneasy that they werecking in tension.

    Hajime sat on a chair. Following him, Shia and others also took their seat. It was because they understood the importance of [Holy Precincts] storming group that seats were also prepared for everyone other than Hajime too.

    Like that they pulled themselves together and began thest meeting. The cement and distribution of the equipment and weapons, the learning rate of the soldiers, the action guidelines at the time of the grand invasion, the confirmation of the chain ofmands, etc., they confirmed all the matters from beginning to end where they ought to be on the same page. It seemed that while Hajime was mass producing artifacts, the top brasses were already talking to each other. In the first ce, the human side had been dialoguing with each other for many years and tied an alliance in the preparation for the battle against the devil race, so there was no big problem.

    Battle forces of adventurers and mercenaries and so on were also coordinated by the guild masters, so it seemed that they could properly coordinate with the army. That too seemed to be because it was the duty of the adventurers at war.

    The problem was the demi-human races which were added to that system, they had their own characteristic chain ofmand, so forcefully inserting them into the human side was a bad move. And so it seemed the demi-human would be moved to fill the hole like hit and run attack or supporting the human race.

    Currently the ssmates seemed to be the core who taught the way to use and the effect of Hajime''s artifacts, but because the artifacts didn''t need particr magic circle or chanting, and also the characteristic convenience of modern weapon where everyone could use it, there didn''t seem to be any particr problem in that aspect. Even now if they focused their ear, the sound of explosions and dry sound of shooting could be heard resounding at far away intermittently.

    The fortress had beenpleted for the present, the work being done currently was for constructing the battlefield with things like digging trench and the likes. A fortress was useful for a ce to put gun emcement and taking various line of fire and obstructed the field of vision of the enemy, but the fortress didn''t have the ability to oppose the disintegration ability of the apostle, so till the end it was only a simple thing. Their best bet was to make use of Hajime''s new artifacts and constructed an advantageous battlefield for them.

    "The timeline is really narrow, but somehow it''s taking shape. This too is the blessing of the ''Goddess of Harvest'' I guess."

    Hajime turned his gaze at Aiko and others with a bit of admiration. Actually, he was thinking before this that half of the situation that he was hearing currently wouldn''t be in order even now. But the preparation had progressed to a level that surpassed Hajime''s expectation, that must be solely because of the existence of a powerful g.

    This was the result of a clear sense of danger and righteous indignation, and also feeling of solidarity that was born inside the people''s consciousness. Each people wasn''t moving because ''they were told to do so'', but because they were thinking that ''I also got to do this'' that the preparation could be done this quickly.

    "¡­Isn''t that right? In a sense, I felt like I was made to learn once more how terrifying mass psychology is. Aiko-san is scary."

    "Wha-. Liliana-san too, you were also inciting the people in high spirits weren''t you! Your eyes were teary, you sped your hands as though you were praying, and then with a lot of heroic you said something like [I will fight. Even if I am alone!]. I saw it clearly that time! When the people who were there had their spirit raised, saying that they will fight together, you secretlyughed weren''t you! That time I really felt, a princess is scary!"

    "I, I didn''tugh or anything. Please don''t say something strange. I wasn''t thinking anything like, perhaps I will receive praise from Hajime-san with this, not at all. It''s the truth you know?"

    "Both the princess and the goddess, whichever of them are inly creepy. As for me, this can affect the throne of the emperor, so I''m the one that got creeped out the most."

    At the side of the princess and goddess who was having a low-level quarrel, was his majesty the emperor who didn''t even hide his attitude as though he had seen something unpleasant. Looking further it seemed the elder of the sea of trees, the guild masters, and the lord of the desert also had the same expression. Only the n head of the head hunting rabbit who was sending a thumb up at Hajime for some reason though.

    By the time that they finished speaking about the main points of this and that, when the end of the meeting was approaching, Ranzi of Ankaji Dukedom opened his mouth calmly.

    "Nevertheless, for the hero of my dukedom, he finally will be the hero of the world¡­as expected, it seemed that my decision at that time wasn''t mistaken."

    The receptionistdy of Brook Town''s adventurer guild Catherine nodded deeply as though to agree with that,.

    "Since the first time he came to me, I thought that he would do something big for sure. But, never I imagine even in my dream that it would be something as big that controlled the fate of the world¡­as expected even me couldn''t anticipate this."

    "That''s right isn''t it. That time when he rampaged at Fhuren, I thought that he would surely do something even much more than this, I thought that he could possibly be caught up in a strife that is rted to the secret of the world but¡­for that to be a battle where the existence of the world will be at stake. Haa, my stomach hurt. The title of ''The Dagger of Iruwa''s Branch Head'' is already shamefully unusable with this."

    "My? As for me, I understood already from the very beginning. If it''s Hajime-chan then someday he would defeat even the devil king. Besides, he was always sending manly woman for me, that was for the preparation of theing day, I proooperly understood that. A good manly woman also has good sense you know!"

    Chrystabel winked intensely. Hajime absolutely didn''t attempt to erge such excessively dangerous battle force though. Hajime''s cheeks were twitching. However, the top brasses starting from Ranzi and others, he saw their eyes that were colored withplicated apprehension that could be taken as sympathy or sorrow, and he guessed Chrystabel''s motive of intentionally acting cheerful like that.

    Therefore, Hajime shrugged his shoulders as though it was nothing and returned a fearless smile at the members line up here that made him felt nostalgic.

    "It''s not like this is really strange or anything you know? An idiot self-styled god that cannot read the moodid his hand on my woman. That''s why, he is going to die. That''s all there is to it. You guys too, it''s only a fight of this level, so survive with someposure to spare okay? When I bring back Yue, we are going to y at the towns of you guys one more time. This time it won''t be with any adventure, just a carefree sightseeing yeah."

    Naturally it wouldn''t be an easy fight just like Hajime said. It would be a deadlybat piled up on deadlierbat, a historical and unprecedented decisive battle of the whole mankind. Without any doubt this was a holy war that would decorate a page of legend. But, exactly because of that, the boasting attitude of Hajime instead encouraged Ranzi and others, they were all "Aa, it can''t be helped if we are told that. Let''s win." And all the people inside the conference room were also the same like that.

    And, at that time, the outside suddenly became noisy. The people in the conference room were going "Uwah, is the invasion starting-" with their faces blurred by tension.

    There, a soldier rushed in with flustered look and reported with a loud voice that had hope and awe mixed in it.

    "A, a great number of dragon appeared from the teleportation circle at the square! They are the dragon race thates for reinforcement!"

    It appeared that thest reliable ally hade back.

    Hajime lifted the corner of his lips and quietly stood up, he exited the conference room taking Shia and others with him. The other people too, after looking at each other for a moment, they chased after Hajime''s back while feeling shaken from hearing about the legendary dragon race.

    "Goshujin-sama! Thy beloved servant hathe back! Now, let me receive the love!"

    Tio who instantly returned from the ck dragon form to her human form beautifully ignored her dragonifiedpatriots and the people at the surrounding who were taken aback from seeing them. She dived toward Hajime''s chest.

    And so, naturally, Hajime discharged his gun.

    *DOPAN-!*

    Like that, the familiar sound reverberated, the special rubber bullet hit the forehead of Tio who was panting while performing Lup-n Dive with a look of expectation. (TN: Lupin Dive. Search it in google to see the pose.)

    After rotating beautifully three times backward in midair, the back of her head hit hard on the ground before Hajime''s eyes.

    The ce was filled with silence where even bug would hesitate to chirp. Amidst the people who were lost for words from being unable to grasp the situation, the shot down Tio was twitching in intoxication with an expression of ecstasy while her back arched like a bridge, and then she rose up smoothly without any preliminary motion. That disgusting movement and her slovenly expression creeped out the surrounding.

    "Th, the punishment after three days long¡­haa haa, aahn, because I endured too much I felt it excessively¡­nn-"

    "Wee back Tio. It''s great that you made it in time. To arrive in dragonification state of all thing. ¡­That was a good demonstration yeah?"

    "Fufu, art not that true? This is the legendary race that hath confined themselves for five hundred years. I thought that if we art going to do this then we might as well act the role to raise the morale. ¡­Yes, it''s great that we art able to strike them all dumb."

    As expected, the surrounding couldn''t follow the pace of Hajime and Tio who progressed the talk as though nothing happened. Rather than saying that the people were struck dumb by the arrival of the dragon race, the exchange of Hajime and Tio was the main reason they were struck dumb, but Tio puffed up her chest thinking that her n seeded.

    "Tio-san, wee back. But, if I have to say just in case, I think that this difficult atmosphere is because they are shown the rtionship between Hajime-san and Tio-san that is showed too naturally even though it''s abnormal you know?"

    "Yep. I have been thinking this many times before but, Hajime-kun too is mostly in harmony with Tio-san isn''t he."

    "In a sense, it feels like Hajime has to be Tio-san''s master no matter what huh, like that? My own familiarity that feels that this is natural even though it should be a spectacle to be shocked about is scary."

    Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku who were unable to be indifferent? were making tsukkomi with an exasperated face. Hajime and Tio were staring in puzzlement. It seemed that in various meaning it had been already toote for them to be treated.

    It was at that timing that the six dragons that appeared in the square shined, the next moment six silhouettes of human appeared. All of them were male. Their muscr appearance was wearing clothes that looked simr to Tio''s Japanese clothes. Every one of them was handsome guy. But, their hair colors were colorful, the color resembled the color of their scale when they transformed into a dragon. Scarlet, indigo blue, amber, navy blue, gray, deep green, the colors were all over the ce.

    From among them, the scarlet haired person, a man past middle age that emitted out a remarkable dignity walked forward until in front of Hajime and others. Liliana and others who chased behind Hajime¨D¨Dthe leaders of each country were also here. Certain footsteps that weren''t timid at all even in front of those leaders and a ''weight'' that was like a really big tree was approaching, those factors were making everyoneprehending in a really natural way, that ''this person was king''.

    Liliana, Gahard, Alfrerick, and others, the leaders of each country were slightly faltering due to this great man, however, the man''s eyes narrowed the moment he saw Hajime who warded off his pressure like a flexible willow. Those eyes weren''t giving dangerous look, but it was a gaze where deep interest and admiration were mixed.

    "Hairihi Kingdom''s Liliana S B Hairihi-dono, Helsha Empire''s Gahard D Helsha-dono, Fea Belgen''s elder Alfrerick Haipist-dono. This is our first time meeting. I, am the leader of dragon race, Adol us. In the peril of this asion, we the dragon race will also ask to be allowed to participate. Ourpatriots are still waiting in the vige and they can be summoned through the gate anytime. They will surely be useful at the battle against apostle. Please take care of us."

    His voice wasn''t loud by any mean, rather it even made the listener felt calm, even so the words could be heard even by the soldiers who were looking from afar at the corners, they raised amotion "Oo" hearing the man''s words. The race that only made their entrance in the legend was really surviving until now, and in this time of crisis they would fight together with them. With how the dragon race had disyed their dragon form from the beginning, the morale of the soldiers looked like it increased by quite a lot.

    Liliana and others returned the greeting unanimously where Adol responded by nodding generously. It seemed that his personality was gentle, contrary to his stern appearance. He made anybody felt an intellectual tolerance that could envelope everything. Perhaps it should be said as expected from a race that Yue once treated as an example. This man was exactly a proper dragon race.

    Hajime and other filled their eyes with disappointment in full power and sent their gaze at Tio. "Hm?" Tio cocked her head in puzzlement. It was as though she didn''t understand why they looked at her like that.

    In order to talk about the action guidelines when the invasion came, Adol was going to head to the conference room with Liliana and others. It was unrted to the [Holy Precincts] storming group, so Hajime and others stayed behind. He had reunited back with Shizuku and Tio so it was necessary to hand over artifacts to them and talked about their action n when they entered [Holy Precincts].

    But, before that a dragon man with indigo hair was walking toward Hajime''s direction. Actually at the point of time when Hajime appeared, this man immediately directed a fierce glint of eyes at Hajime, but it seemed that he understood the right ce and time and waited until Adol''s greeting was over. He was a good looking man in the age of early twenty. Come to think of it, all the dragon race people who came were all amazingly handsome guy.

    "¡­You bastard. Just what in the world you had done to princess?"

    The indigo-haired man asked that while ring straight at Hajime with a voice that sounded like he wanted to kill. Hearing that, Hajime exposed a rare puzzled expression and he turned his gaze at Liliana''s direction, Not just Hajime, everyone would think about Liliana if they heard the word ''princess''.

    Gazes gathered at Liliana wondering if she had some kind of rtionship with the dragon race that had been hiding from the front stage all this time, but Liliana herself had no knowledge of that at all and she shook her head left and right vigorously.

    "Where are you looking at! If a dragon race says the word princess then it''s obviously about Tio-sama!"

    Those words made Hajime and co stiffened. They moved their gaze at Tio in a state where the sound of *gi-gi-gi* almost could be heard from their stiff movement. To that, Tio''s cheeks puffed into crimson and she averted her gaze, as though she was a male in puberty that went shy because his ssmates came to know that his family was calling him with ''-chan'' added.

    Hajime murmured.

    "Princess?"

    Shia murmured.

    "Princess?"

    Kaori murmured.

    "Princess?"

    Shizuku murmured.

    "Princess?"

    And then, everyone whispered with their voices in unison.

    " " " " "No waayy" " " " "

    Tio howled.

    "Wha, what! Is it bad if I am called princess! I am more or less the granddaughter of the n head, so it''s not strange even if I am called that!"

    "Aaaa, yeah. You''re right, princess Tio. It''s nothing bad at all, princess Tio."

    "Forgive me princess Tio. It sounds bad for some reason but, you are asking us to call you princess Tio from now on aren''t you, princess Tio?"

    "Ye, yep, it''s not strange at all you know? Princess Tio? Yep, I think it sounds fine you know, princess Tio."

    "I, I think it''s fine. Even if, it sounds like that but a princess is a princess isn''t it? Princess Tio."

    Tio whose face was dyed bright red from shame was trembling while she howled once more with teary eyes.

    "Nugaa¨D! Stop it already! I feel extremely embarrassed somehow! I beg all of thou, call me just like how it is until now! This kind of shame doesn''t feel good for even a bit!"

    "What''s with you, isn''t it fine princess Tio. Isn''t it cute princess Tio. It has amazing echo you know princess Tio. Teach us this kind of thing sooner princess Tio. From here on too you will forever be princess Tio."

    "Stop it alreadyyyyy"

    Approaching Tio who crouched down while covering her face and her body writhing, Hajime further called her princess repeatedly into her ear. In his face sadism and affection were splendidly existing in harmony, it was an ''S'' face that could be called superb. As expected, Tio(pervert)''s master could be no one but Hajime. Everyone wasprehending that while sending their exasperated gaze at Hajime.

    There, inside the atmosphere that became strange, the indigo haired man raised his voice at Hajime with a gaze that looked like a devilish homicide.

    "You bastaard, what disgrace are you doing toward princess¡­as I thought, you are using some kind of suspicious artifact to brainwash her right!"

    Somehow that statement closely resembled a certain hero (lol) somewhere.

    "Hey, Ristas. Don''t say something so rude to Goshujin-sama. I had said this many times, but I long for Goshujin-sama from my heart. No matter even if thou art someone like my younger brother, I won''t stay quiet if you are too rude."

    "-, princess! You are being tricked! Please open your eyes!"

    "Muu, really someone like thou. On what basis thou art saying such thing."

    The indigo-haired man that was called Ristas by Tio, when he was looked at by Tio with a gaze as though she was looking at a child throwing tantrum, it was as though his store of patience finally ran out, he raised angry voice from his heart, from his heart that was filled with extremely fierce emotion.

    "There is no way the princess of dragon race is this kind of pervert-!!!"

    " " " " "Indeed." " " " "

    All of the people in that ce nodded in unison. Certainly, what he pointed out was truly correct.

    "Before princess left the vige, she was wise andpassionate, her strength was also surpassing the n head. She was a greatdy to whom everyone harbored affection and reverence! By no means she is a person who will show expression of ecstasy from pain, or someone who would make a smile that look strangely joyful while she was crouching in shame and writhing from verbal abuse, she wasn''t that kind of person at all! It''s only natural to think that the human over there had done something sinister to her!"

    " " " " "Indeed." " " " "

    Once more all the people in that ce nodded in unison. Indeed, what he pointed out was the most correct.

    "No, not to mention, for princess to call that kind of human youth, Go, Goshujin-sama or, or or or, or the likes! Impossible!"

    Tio when she was at the hidden vige of dragon race was surely a charming woman that no one could find fault at as the granddaughter of the n head. Right now she was a hopeless pervert that couldn''t be saved anymore, but her wisdom and prudence that she disyed at every turn, and then her deeppassion and courage that wouldn''t consider even her own safety when it was for the sake of herrades, all of those were also Tio''s charm that had been conveyed enough at Hajime and others.

    Looking from the view point of the dragon race people who only knew about Tio''s good point, Tio who had turned into a pervert lookedpletely like a different person. Most likely when she returned to her vige, in the process of showing the recorded image and exining about Hajime and others, she freely disyed her perverted nature without restraint to her fellow n.

    When she came back, the princess that was loved by everyone had turned into a massive pervert¡­it was really easy to guess what would they think in their heart.

    But, even so it also felt like that Ristas''s fury was a little too far. The dragon people other than him didn''t send gaze that was that unfriendly at Hajime. Rather they looked like they had interest at what kind of human the man that Tio chose.

    Ristas looked like he was further heating up and about to argue even more vehemently, but it was at that time a remonstrating voice resounded.

    "Ristas, act properly."

    ", n head¡­but!"

    Although Adol remonstrated Ristas, Ristas''s expression wasn''t epting that. To such Ristas, Adol opened his mouth with his eyes squinting in amusement.

    "This is something that Tio chose herself. If she is really brainwashed, there is no way I wouldn''t notice it. The fact is that Tio is longing for him from her heart. Although Tio''s change knocked me out of my wits, but¡­"

    "Then!"

    "But, that change too, if it makes Tio happy then I don''t mind. That child was tired of the life in the hidden vige. She had faithfully protected thew from her own pride as a dragon and her own position but¡­there is no doubt that her heart was drying from continuing to harbor dark and heavy matter without any outlet. She departed for the mission of this time half-forcibly was surely because she unconsciously was searching for ''something''. Tio had found that ''something''. And then, she is smiling in happiness. Isn''t that enough?"

    "Tha, that is¡­"

    "Jii-sama¡­" (TN: Grandfather.)

    Ristas was at lost for words. And then, Tio''s expression too also loosened up from the gaze filled with affection that Adol sent to her.

    "Besides, Ristas. For a dragon race, to dress up your jealousy with official stance and vent your anger, that is not an admirable thing to do you know?"

    "Wha, what are-"

    "What are you getting agitated for. You trained yourself day by day following Tio''s words that she wouldn''t take a spouse that is weaker than herself, that matter is known by all the people in the vige. Did you think that it wouldn''t be known after you continuously challenged the fianc¨¦e candidates of Tio into a match?"

    Adol''s expression turned a bit exasperated at Ristas who showed his agitation. When Hajime turned his gaze at Tio at his side, Tio looked back at him with an expression that looked troubled. It appeared Tio also knew about Ristas''s feeling. Furthermore with a small voice, "Those guys art also fianc¨¦e candidates" she turned her gaze at the other dragon people.

    They were talking in small voices with deep interest, their faces close to each other with their eyes narrowing at Hajime and Tio. Ristas''s eyes lifted up once more. Of all thing, it seemed that Tio at the vige was seriously a popr girl. At the very least they idolized her so much that even when her n members had seen her perverted figure they didn''t immediately get disillusionment.

    Adol asked to Liliana and others "Please give me a bit of time", and then his gaze turned at Hajime.

    "I am d to meet you, Nagumo Hajime-kun. I heard about you from Tio. I was also shown the recording of the battle at the devil king castle. It was splendid how you ughtered a god. For us, even if we faced such opponent in a group we would be no match at all."

    "Nice to meet you, Adol-dono. I am the reason that caused a strange door to open for your granddaughter. The decisive battle will be soon, but I have the resolve for at least getting a punch in the face."

    The surrounding was making a stir. The reason was mainly because of Hajime''s honorifguage. Here and therements like "Someone cast healing magic-!" or "The demon king went mad!" or "In this kind of time the trump card of mankind is¡­the world is already over-!" could be heard.

    At the same time, Hajime''s body was enveloped in light. It was a healing magic from Kaori. Shia was readying her Vire Doryuken. She was thinking that Hajime would be fixed by hitting him. Shizuku was covering her face. It was as though she was witnessing a tragedy that couldn''t be recovered from.

    And then Tio at his side was creeped out and drew away from him.

    Hajime''s cheeks were grandly twitching.

    "Hmm. It seems that you are a little different from the image recording and the story that I heard but¡­from the reaction around us it looks like this is different from your usual."

    "Well, you are Tio''s family. If it''s against the n head of dragon race then I''ll talk normally, but if it''s Tio''s grandfather, then I''ll pay attention to my speech at least."

    "Hou! So it''s because I am Tio''s grandfather. Fufu-, I see, I see."

    Adol smiled broadly feeling a little happy at Hajime''s words. His dignified aura until now instantly dispersed and his air became like a good-natured old man. Even the creeped out Tio, when she heard the reason for Hajime''s abnormal attitude, her expression turned bright and soft as though she was made to eat something sweet.

    "Then, this is a great chance. How about I call you Hajime-kun. Hajime-kun, I don''t have any n to punch you. I also said this just now, but if Tio can smile from her heart then that''s enough for me. Rather, I''m happy that you can ept this stubborn person who for the sake of her own creed persisted to be unmarried for five hundred years."

    "Is, that so?"

    "Yes. If she is happy then things like a fetish or anything is trivial matter. Rather than that, what I want to ask is regarding your beloved princess."

    Hajime whose expression turnedplicated from Adol''srge-hearted statement now made a doubtful expression from those words. If talking about his beloved princess then he couldn''t think of anyone except Yue.

    "I had seen the image recording. I was surprised that the young vampire princess is alive. And then, for my granddaughter to love the same person with her, truly, fate is something mysterious. Princess Aleytia¡­no, she is Yue right now isn''t she. That girl is your most beloved correct?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Adol didn''t really show any change of expression when he heard Hajime answering instantly. He just nodded. In exchange, the other dragon people narrowed their eyes dangerously. Ristas too right now looked like he wanted to raise angry yell. Surely they couldn''t stomach that Hajime was building a rtionship that was more than friendship with Tio while saying that another woman was his most beloved.

    "I too am a grandfather that is thinking of my granddaughter. At the asion of the great persecution five hundred years ago, I swore to this child''s parents who lost their lives¨D¨Dto my son and his wife. That I will protect her without fail. Therefore, if you are saying that you cannot love Tio, even if Tio say that she doesn''t mind with that, as expected I cannot just ept that. The feeling of wanting to entrust the beloved granddaughter is what is called parental love isn''t that correct?"

    "Indeed."

    Adol''s gaze stabbed straight at Hajime.

    Surely Adol wanted to ask. What was the true feeling of Hajime toward Tio. Exactly because Adol understood that Tio would step into [Holy Precincts] with Hajime, and also because he understood that he wouldmit to deadlybat against the apostles, in this time where it was possible that he would part away forever with his granddaughter in this life, that he couldn''t help but wanting to know about the partner that his granddaughter gave her heart to.

    Hajime slowly ran his gaze at the surrounding. To Ristas and others of the dragon race, Shia and others, Adol. And then,stly to Tio.

    Tio blushed slightly from being stared directly by Hajime and she was going to take a step back from the pressure she felt.

    But, Hajime''s arm reached out before she could step back. When that arm caught the waist of Tio who was going to draw back, it then pulled Tio close to him strongly. It really looked like as though Hajime was saying that this woman belongs to me. Tio was turning redder and redder. She looked really meek to the degree that made one wanted to tsukkomi just what happened with the usual pervert.

    Hajime faced Adol once more with his arm still embracing Tio. And then, he opened his mouth with a calm but powerful voice.

    "Recently, everyone said it really often, that I am like a demon king."

    "Hmm?"

    "That''s why, I will take everything that I want, and send flying everything that is in the way."

    The outsiders went noisy. Adol was listening quietly. Hajime dered clearly to the listening Adol.

    "I want Tio."

    Tio who was embraced by Hajime twitched noticeably. Her eyes opened widely while she stared at Hajime wholeheartedly.

    "No matter what Tio is thinking, that''s already irrelevant. I have no intention to let her go now after this far. Indeed, Yue is my most beloved but¡­even so, I feel that Tio is lovely. That''s why¨D¨D"

    "That''s why?"

    Adol asked. Hajime turned his gaze at Ristas and others for a moment, then he showed a fearless smile at Adol while dering.

    "Tio already belongs to me. If anyone cannot stomach that, then try to steal her with all your might. No matter when, no matter how many times, I''ll take on anyone."

    Those excessively unreasonable, selfish, and preposterous words made everyone who watched over the course of events with the dragon race people first on the lead to be lost for words. Only Shia and others were making an expression that seemed to say "Can''t be helped huh".

    And then, as for Adol who was curious of Hajime''s true feeling,

    "Certainly you are an incarnation of unreasonableness¨D¨Djust like a demon king in a fairy tale. Fufu-, I see. So my granddaughter has fallen into the hand of demon king huh. In the hand of the demon king that might save the world. Kuhaha-"

    He raised aughing voice that sounded amused. Afterughing like that for a while, he turned his gaze at Tio and nodded as though consenting to something.

    "That''s a good face. I have never seen your expression like that in the vige at all. It''s just like your exnation in the vige, you are loved by everyone, and then you are in love with them."

    "Jii-sama. Exactly. Not only Goshujin-sama, I also love Yue and others. And then, right now I''m convinced. That everyone also loves me. I am too happy that it feels like right now I can murder even a god by myself."

    Adol whose smile deepened even more from Tio''s reply calmly straightened his posture and turned his gaze at Hajime. And then he lowered his head.

    "Then, demon king-dono. I ask you along with your beloved people, please take care of my granddaughter."

    "¡­Indeed, I have received your request. I will protect her until the end of this life of mine."

    Hajime''s way of talking returned back to honorifguage once more, to that Adol looked like a weight had fallen off from his shoulder, he nodded with relieved expression and then turned on his heel toward Liliana and others. He apologized for taking time for his personal matter while urging them toward the conference room. He also took the opportunity to breathe life back into Ristas and others who had faltered from Hajime''s deration and urged them to follow him.

    Liliana and Aiko were directing expression that looked absurdly jealous, and possibly even greedy toward Hajime, but urged by the surrounding they helplessly returned back inside the fortress even while they kept sending nces back with reluctance.

    The onlookers were scattering gradually with the disappearance of the leaders, but the remaining people, especially the ssmates who had gathered unnoticed were sounding out gossips like "Damn, Nagumo is seriously an ero game''s MC" or "Haa haa, maou-sama(TN:Demon king-sama)¡­haa haa" or "That''s just too unreasonable¡­but, I also want someone to act that unreasonable for me!" or "Hajime-sama''s harem¡­if I added myself nonchntly into there, it''s possible".

    Amidst such atmosphere, Tio who was clinging on Hajime''s chest with slovenly expression "nihee~" softly separated herself from him.

    "Goshujin-sama. Those were truly, truly joyful words. However, there is one thing that I wished to confirm. For Goshujin-sama to speak your feeling for me that clearly, surely that''s not because Goshujin-sama hath been thinking of the final possibility isn''t it?"

    If those words came out from a feeling of him wanting to convey his feeling because he thought they might die in this battle, then Tio had to warn Hajime. But, based on what Hajime saw from Tio''s expression, it seemed that until the end it was nothing more than just her confirming it without her really believing that Hajime was thinking like that.

    "A vow to be together in the time of death and thinking that we might die are different things. Naturally, the one who will die are those guys, not us. There is not even a speck of a chance for us to die. I merely didn''t want to take a half-assed attitude in front of your family."

    "Kufufu, I see I see. Then that''s fine. God or whatever isn''t worthy to be feared. After all I feel like I can defeat even Ehito alone if it''s the current me. Let''s take back Yue and then do ''pii-'' and ''pii-'' with everyone happily!"

    "¡­That''s why, whether it''s Shia or you, in the end you girls just spoiled up everything."

    Behind Hajime, Shia wasughing "Ahaha, desuu~" shamelessly.

    For the time being they changed the spot because they wanted to be spared of being a spectacle more than this. It was only the members of storming group that gathered at a corner of the fortress''s rooftop and spent their time to master the artifacts or resting. There was still a few more hours until the sunrise, but no one tried to take a nap. In this situation where it was unclear when the great invasion would begin, no matter how much they rxed but the subconscious tension couldn''t let their mind to fall asleep.

    In this kind of time, even Hajime who usually disyed a thick nerve, his sleepiness was naturally blown away when he thought of Yue. Right now he was just earnestly polishing his killing intent toward Ehito.

    Before long the sunrise arrived. The face of the shining sun peeked out from the east horizon,rge shadow stretched to the west.

    The warm sunlight illuminated the world, at that time when the sun that zed bright redpletely revealed its appearance, Hajime quietly opened his closed eyes, and then he murmured.

    "They came."

    It was at that moment.

    The world was dyed reddish ck and rumbled.

    And then, ahead of the gaze that Hajime and others directed, a crack ran on the sky of God Mountain, there the abyss peeked out its face.

    It began.

    For god, this was the world''s¡­

    For mankind, this was the toyed history''s¡­

    Beginning of the end.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    <strong>Chapter 163 ¨C Peerless Outbreak of War Without Self-Restraint</strong>

    The world was dyed reddish ck.

    It wasn¡¯t the orange color of the morning glow. It stirred up the people¡¯s unease further, a color that forced anybody to bear instinctive revulsion that was awfully eerie, fanning up one¡¯s fear. If it had to be said, it was the eye of a monster, as though the whole world was imprisoned inside the eyes of a monster. Even the beautiful sun that shined radiantly, right now it was merely a reddish ck star floating in the east sky.

    And then a strange sound was reverberating through the strange colored world. The world itself was rumbling. The ground too, the air too, the world was screaming while trembling with fear.

    The people were made to understand that whether they wanted it or not, the end of the world was beginning. Amidst such an atmosphere, an even louder sound of destruction reverberated.

    The soldiers, knights, mercenaries, demi-humans, everyone in the fortress trembled. Their gazes moved everywhere. Thereupon, on the sky above God Mountain something that looked like a line became visible. When the people focused their eyes in wonder, the line warped distortedly, then once again the line raised crackling sounds and spread in all directions.

    ¡°The sky¡­ is splitting¡­¡±

    Someone whispered that. It was truly a murmur that was right to the point. The distorted line urring in the sky was a crack that ran right through space itself.

    That crack fanned up the terror in people¡¯s heart, while the sound of destruction was yed to the world, the crack was slowly spreading.

    ¡°-, All hands-! Prepare to fight-!¡±

    Amand mixed with scolding was handed down toward the soldiers who were dumbfoundedly mute. It was the angry roar of Gahard whose voice was amplified using an artifact. It seemed that he also got knocked out of his wits. But as expected from the representative of a military country, he was the first one who pulled himself back together among the top brasses.

    Thatmand released the soldier from their binding. They moved all at once in order to fulfill the role that was given to them.

    Even as the crack above God Mountain was increasing in size, by the time the soldiers were deployed, the space was finallypletely pulverized along with a thunderous roar.

    Fragments of space were blown away everywhere and sparkled like ss. Like a chasm that was opened in the ground, the abyss was peeking from that thing that materialized in the sky. It was a deeply thick darkness that was the exact opposite of the golden whirl that made one feel its solemnity which Ehito and the others used to return to the Holy Precincts. In ce of the whirl there was something viscous like miasma spurting out.

    From there, ck rain was pouring down. No, it only looked like rain¨D¨Dit was a great number of monsters. From the chasm in the space the monsters were raining down on the summit of God Mountain. The numbers already surpassed tens of thousands. At any rate, it was in the amount that the soldiers who looked up from the ground could see it as ck rain. It was a terrific number that easily reached millions, or possibly even tens of millions.

    The heavy rain of ck monsters painted the summit of God Mountain ck in the blink of an eye, and then the ckness began to descend down like an avnche.

    Furthermore, from the chasm of space that was covered in ck miasma, this time white rain was released horizontally. At the reddish ck sky the white¨D¨Dno, the silver rain was really visible.

    ¡°The number of the apostles is also not half-baked, huh.¡±

    The one who whispered with a grim look was Gahard. With his body wrapped in battle clothing, as the general of the allied force he came out to the front line together with the subordinates under his direct control. A ¡®telepathicmunication¡¯ from the suprememander of the allied force, Liliana reached his ear.

    {Your majesty Gahard. Please don¡¯t go too far to the front. It¡¯s fine for you to die only after the battle is over.}

    {Hah, you really said that. But, the strongest man in the allied force has to fight at the very front. If I die then I die, you just need to use my death to ze up the soldiers. You suprememander and that goddess are for that sake right.}

    {Good grief¡­ your majesty, ¡®goddess¡¯ and ¡®sword¡¯ are going out. Just as nned, please take care.}

    {Yeah-, leave it to me!}

    The general of the allied forces, in a manner of speaking, was the suprememander in the field. Originally, Gahard who was the top of a military country should be the suprememander, but giving a reason that there was no way the most skilled man could just shut in himself inside with a war going on outside, he stubbornly refused to be stopped from going out.

    Although it wasn¡¯t like that, Liliana was unsuited to be the suprememander. She was a royalty, in anticipation of the battle against the devil race in the future she learned tactic and strategy. Rather than Gahard whose character was for the front line, the girl who was extolled as the ¡®Kingdom¡¯s Prodigy¡¯ was more suited instead to takemand of the whole from the rear with an overlooking view.

    Other than possessing the courage to run away from the capital alone, she also knew the importance of making a clear decision calmly; furthermore, in regard of barrier magic, she was excelling in base defense as an expert. And if she was apanied with the skilled aides of each country, then it could be said that she was more than suited as a suprememander whether in the aspect of status or morale raising.

    And then, other than the general and the suprememander, there was one more person who was given an important role.

    ¡°Everyone of the allied forces-. All of you brave warriors that stand up against the crisis of the world! Please don¡¯t be scared! The divine protection of god is with us! We will be protected, all of us, from the evil god who tricked god and bared his fang against mankind right now-. In this point of time where everyone took up your weapon and stand in this ce, all of you are already hero! Everyone of you are the warrior of god! Now-, let¡¯s yell together with this ¡®Apostle of God¡¯ the ¡®Goddess of Harvest¡¯! We will not lose against evil no matter what-. What we are going to grasp is only ¡®victory-!!¡±

    Immediately, the soldiers of the allied force who was making tragic expression from terror while desperately holding down their trembling body, like a traveler who found an oasis after wandering in the desert for many days, their eyes shined with hope.

    The ¡®Goddess of Harvest¡¯ pouring down her voice from the summit of the fortress, the g bearer of the leaders of the allied force¨D¨DAiko, the soldiers directed their gaze that had recovered their strength and determination to her and stamped their feet all at once.

    DON DON-, DON-. DON DON-, DON- The fifty hundred thousand soldiers who shook the ground rhythmically at the next moment roared in unison even without practice beforehand.

    ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°VICTORY! VICTORY!! VICTORY!!!¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±

    ¡°Ruin for the evil god! Glory for mankind!¡±

    ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°RUIN FOR THE EVIL GOD-!! GLORY FOR MANKIND-!!¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±

    Aiko was desperately recalling the content of ¡®You Can Do It, Agitator! Comption of Lovely Speech Case by Case¡¯ given to her by Hajime while sending her voice that was amplified by an artifact to the battlefield.

    ¡°The servant of the evil god is not worthy to be feared! Oh ¡®my sword¡¯! Show that proof right now!¡±

    The instant Aiko yelled that, an amplified calm voice echoed through the whole battlefield.

    ¡°As youmand, my goddess.¡±

    Right after that, the soldiers who looked up to Aiko saw the silhouette that leaped up from behind Aiko.

    White haired eye-patched ck coated young man¨D¨DHajime was standing still on air where there was nothing, and then he lifted above his head a jewel that looked like diamond that he took out from somewhere. Then, that jewel shined radiantly like sun and illuminated the soldiers. Looking from their point of view, it was as though a halo was shining behind Aiko. This too was Hajime¡¯s production.

    Hajime floated a wide fearless grin.

    A beatter, that happened.

    A part of the reddish ck sky momentarily shed, instantly, a part of the mountain surface of God Mountain that was in the process of changing color from being covered by the avnche of ck monsters was entirely blown away along with tremendous thunderous roar.

    Right after that, just when it seemed the sky shed, many things were further raining down to the God Mountain, the mountain with a height of eight kilometer above the sea was crumbling just like a sand mountain created on the beach that got pushed down by a kid.

    It was a bombing that poured down straight from heaven. But it wasn¡¯t by missiles packed with explosives. What Hajime was doing was simply raining downrge mass of metal lumps to free fall on God Mountain.

    So to speak, it was Meteor Impact.

    As expected, if Hajime made it drop from space then the impact would reach even the fortress, so he dropped the mass from inside the stratosphere, but even so the energy from several ton of metal lump freefalling had the destructive force that average explosive couldn¡¯t match.

    Furthermore, this attack was falling randomly in local area in the unit of few hundreds.

    Along with thunderous roars that could rupture the ear drum, the highest peak of the sacred mountain that was a pride of the world was copsing like a joke. Rain of monster? Rain of apostle? Then I¡¯ll make it rain meteors! It was as though such a thing was said. Of course, Hajime thought that the same golden whirl like before would manifest, so it waspletely a coincidence that both sides were making rain.

    However, as though to make theparison between the strength of the two sides, the allied force¡¯s soldiers were shown the spectacle of the God Mountain crumbling before their eyes along with the extermination of several tens, hundreds of thousands of monsters, their reaction was¡­

    ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨D¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±

    Trembling. Not from fear. From joy. And also from the fighting spirit welling up inside their chest.

    Right after that, shouts that weren¡¯t even losing against the thunderous roar of the God Mountain along with the monsters¡¯ extermination were raised, it even felt like the shouts could drive away the fierce cloud of dust approaching them.

    ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHH¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!!!! ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±

    From the bottom of their stomach, while their body trembling from the scene that came out exactly from legend, they roared from the bottom of their stomachs. They stamped their feet DON DON, heightening their fighting spirit without end!

    ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°AIKO-SAMA BANZAI! GODDESS-SAMA BANZAI!! ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±

    ¨D¨DGod Mountain demolition right after the start of battle.

    The enemy had purposefully taught them from where they were going to attack. Then, it was fine to just blow away the ce where they wereing out from, that was how it went. Of course, Hajime had also prepared something else in case it was a lie, but from what he saw at Ehito¡¯s expression that was full of superiorityplex in the end, Hajime presumed that the possibility that he was lying was low.

    The destruction of the God Mountain made the movement of the apostles in the sky also stop as expected. However, in the next moment they approached the fortress with a fierce speed while matching their movements like a mass of flying birds without a single disorder.

    The capital that was in a half-destroyed state due to the crumbling of the god mountain was further enveloped by the approaching cloud of dust, without stopping the dust approached the fortress like a sandstorm. To that, Hajime took out a different jewel and made it shine.

    ¡°We were thoroughly made a fool by you guys before. There is no way this is the end with just this much right? Just like Icarus, fall down with your wings burning, all of you puppets.¡±

    Right after that heavy rain of light that split apart the atmosphere poured down.

    ¨D¨DSunlight convergenceser Burst Hyperion

    The restored annihtion weapon released light of ruin from the sky. Not just a single line, at the altitude of ten kilometers, a total of seven Burst Hyperions were floating, controlled by the jewel that Hajime was holding, with pirs of light piercing down.

    Like the tower of Babel, seven pirs of light connecting heaven and earth were swallowing in one go the apostles who were drawing near to the allied forces in a straight line from the chasm in the space.

    The apostles who were annihted unaware were uncountable.

    There were a lot of apostles who attempted to defend by deploying their silver wings d in disintegration ability, but this improved version of Hyperion that had been explosively evolved in heat quantity, convergence rate,sting time, and so on couldn¡¯t bepared with the previous Hyperion. Against this even the characteristic ability of the apostles were pierced and their god constructed bodies were turned into cinders.

    The apostles who somehow escaped from the firing lines and the apostles who only now came out from the chasm in the space stopped still, but a momentter they soared to the sky with terrific momentum. They pped their silver wings and flew along the pirs of light where ahead of them were the astonishing weapons that annihted their fellow apostles in hundreds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reserved. There is still more toe, eat up to your heart¡¯s content. Stuff yourself until your whole body burst out yeahh-¡±

    Using the ¡®distant viewing stone¡¯ loaded on Burst Hyperion, Hajime saw the figures of the ascending apostles, his lips warped ferociously while saying that. At the same time, the diamond jewel shined even further.

    Then, from all the Burst Hyperion that had total length of around five meters, several small type bits¨D¨D¡¯Mirror Bits¡¯ were flying out, they went toward the surface or scattered to the surrounding. The bits with isosceles triangle shape and size around thirty centimeters had crimson gem installed on their surface.

    The mirror bits scattered as though to evade the charging apostles, to that the apostles frowned suspiciously for a moment, but seemingly judging that it would suffice to destroy the Burst Hyperion where they bits wereing from first no matter what scheme the bits served, they ignored the bits and continued charging ahead.

    And then, the apostles focused their silver magic power, and at that instant where they were going to attempt to destroy the seven weapons emced at the sky with disintegration bombing,

    ¡°-!? This is-¨D¨D¡±

    One of the apostles that leaked out that voice had her head erased before she could finish talking.

    It was by theser right from behind.

    The firing of Burst Hyperion stopped just for a moment. Immediately after, thesers split into branches like a scattered shot and rained down to the ground¡­ was how it looked like but an instantter,sers from all directions filled the whole sky to the brim.

    That was a cage that was instantly created fromser. Countlesssers from directions that were totally different from Burst Hyperion¡¯s positions were expanding through the whole sky as thoughying out three dimensional web.

    ¡°Kuh, so it¡¯s that small artifacts-¡±

    One of the apostle who attempted to defend by deploying her maximum disintegration ability through her silver wings that wrapped around her body spoke out a conjecture that was nearly conviction as though spitting out, to that surely it was just auditory hallucination, but the words of the irregr that said ¡°Correct¡± echoed in her ear with teasing tone.

    Yes, the role of the mirror bits were to reflect the sunlight convergenceser of Burst Hyperion which was their mother machine. With that, they exterminated the enemy from every direction. The countless bits were constantly changing position and further reflected the reflectedsers, creating a cage ofser that covered the sky and realized a diversified random shooting that was hard to predict due to the irregrity.

    By the way, the bits had the word ¡®mirror¡¯ attached to their name, but they weren¡¯t reflecting theser using mirror but by making use of space distortion. Using that it was also possible to bend theser in sharp angles. In a nce, it looked nothing more than a reflection, hence the naming.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯ll take care of that.¡±

    Due to the omni-directionalser attack without pause, the apostles reflexively deployed defense of silver wings and their charge slowed down, seeing that Hajime snorted while murmuring that.

    And then, through the ¡®distant viewing stone¡¯ Hajime sent a fearless grin at the apostles whose expressions were somewhat visibly distorting hatefully. He then operated the jewel and dropped something shining the size of a fist from Burst Hyperion.

    Like a morning dew that dripped down from a leaf, the seven shining tears were dropped right in the middle of great number of apostles who currently were beginning to move in the attempt to break through the cage ofser with their silver wings deployed in defense.

    ¡°Disappear all at once.¡±

    Right at that moment when Hajime whispered in small voice,

    DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON-!!!!

    Flowers of sun bloomed at the reddish ck sky.

    ¨D¨DTreasure Warehouse to exclusively store converged sunlight Rose Helios

    What Hajime dropped were special treasure warehouses that stored sunlight which was focused until the limit. It was different with the treasure warehouse that was built internally to shotsers, so to speak it was arge scale heat bomb that made use of the suns energy by self-destructing to release all the stored energy at once.

    This artifact was a treasure where one Burst Hyperion could only have one of it loaded in them, but its power was guaranteed. The heat that was continuously converged was liberated and caused arge explosion like sun re, the reddish ck sky was painted like it was afternoon.

    The radiance that made one thought that seven suns were appearing at the same time covered the sky, immediately after that, tremendously powerful shockwave and heat wave poured down.

    With this, not only the apostles who aimed to destroy the Burst Hyperion, other apostles who were following behind and the apostles who just came out from the crack in the space were also blown away altogether like leaves. Not only that, but the enormous dust cloud which was approaching the fortress due to the God Mountain¡¯s copse was also washed back.

    Naturally that force also assaulted the fortress, but the force was barely blocked by the shining membrane that covered the whole fortress. It was thanks to the ¡®Great Barrier¡¯ that was relocated from the capital to here. The former great barrier would surely be unable to endure the annihtion grade artifact of Hajime, but the current great barrier that had been improved seemed to be able to endure if it was just the shockwave.

    The Rose Helios that disyed sublime destruction which surpassed expectation actually made Hajime who was the creator himself to be the one who was sweating coldly the most but¡­ the result was no harm reached his ally so it was alright.

    ¡°Uhaa, is has be something amazing isn¡¯t iit~¡±

    ¡°Hajime-kun whopletely stopped restraining himself change even the topography isn¡¯t he¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ If an example is made with earth terminology, then it¡¯s like Everest got annihted and nuclear bombs are fired wildly. When the fight is over, we have to make him have restraint with all of our strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Either way, Shizushizu is going to have hardships. Suzu will also cooperate as much as possible okay. It feels like Suzu can hear the crying of earth from here.¡±

    ¡°This world is already teary eyed¡­ When I reach the other side, I¡¯m gonna punch Kouki flying right away. If I don¡¯t fight him first¡­ if Kouki get into a fight with Nagumo, not even a dust will remain from him.¡±

    Shia and the others leaked out their impression. All of them threw their gaze at the beyond and their lips were half-smiling. They knew that Hajime nned tounch preemptive attacks at the start of the battle, they also knew that he would do that by using ¡®meteor impact¡¯ and ¡®converged sunlightser¡¯, but never even in their wildest dream did they even imagined that the eight kilometer mountain would be annihted and pseudo suns would materialize in the sky in multiple numbers even if only temporarily.

    Furthermore, behind such Shia and the others¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s that, Jii-sama! That is my honored spouse! Isn¡¯t it amazing!¡±

    ¡°¡­ aah, yep, I guess. That¡¯s really super awesome.¡±

    ¡°Cl, n head. I understand your feeling, but your speech is¡­ no, nothing, please pay it no heed.¡±

    Tio puffed up her chest proudly while Adol was opening his eyes wide looking like the shocked expression that came out in a shoujo manga of a long time ago. A close aide made a tsukkomi at the n head¡¯s diposed tone, but it seemed that he gave up in the middle. Ristas was extremely surprised that he was unable to stand up with his souling out from his mouth. (TN: Shoujo manga is a manga for girl)

    Below the fortress was also noisy. Especially the rabbit ear group, they were making a hectic uproar.

    ¡°Hyahha-!! As expected bosss! He does impossible things so calmly!¡±

    ¡°Come on you trash! We are gonna break all of you into pieces yeah!!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaan, bosss! Please hold meeeeeee! It¡¯s unbearableee!¡±

    ¡°Red sh Rondo!! Banzai!!¡± (TN: Akaki Senkyou no Rinbukyoku)

    ¡°Mad Whirlwind of White Fang!! Yiihaaa!!¡± (TN: Shiroki Souga no Kyouhyou)

    ¡°No, the nickname until now is not enough anymore! ¡­ Something, something that is more worthy for boss¡­¡±

    ¡°How about Demon King of White Night that Bring About Demise!¡± (TN: Shuuen Motarasu Byakuya no Maou)

    ¡°No, about that Ultimate Supreme Emperor of Death and Chaos is better!¡± (TN: Shi to Konton no Kyokuhatei)

    ¡°Why there is no crimson in there! It¡¯s Ultimate Destruction God of Deep Crimson Gleaming Sky!¡± (TN: Shinku Kouten no Kyokuhashin)

    It seemed that when the battle was over Hajime nicknames would be jumbled all over.

    Amidst such resounding yells, Aiko yelled with a voice that sounded somewhat cramped yet still powerful.

    ¡°Thi, this is, the strength of my sword! Victory is together with us!¡±

    ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± VICTORY! VICTORY! VICTORY! ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±

    Following that, Gahard somehow pulled himself together and tookmand with a faint smile. His loud voice resounded all over to the degree that made one think whether he really needed any artifact to amplify his voice.

    ¡°All hands, ready your weapon!! The target is above! Don¡¯t let the goddess¡¯s sword take all the glory! Exactly as the goddess said, every single one of us is a hero! Fight until thest moment! Destroy every single enemy! Proove the strength of us ¡®humans¡¯!¡±

    ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!!¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±

    A tremendous yell was raised. At the same time, the soldiers aimed the heavy arms they were provided with each of their roles to the sky. Their morale was at the highest peak. There was nobody who was trembling in fear anymore; in exchange, their body was trembling with a warrior excitement.

    Teeth were clenched tightly, light of determination shined inside those eyes.

    At the sky, the apostles who barely avoided destruction arranged their formation, and then new apostles were overflowing further from the chasm in the space. Several hundred apostles were supposedly annihted by the previous attack, but perhaps the apostle of god was in inexhaustible supply.

    Therefore, exactly because of that from now on would be the authentic war between mankind and the pawn of god.

    Looking at the state of the allied force, Aiko released a sigh that couldn¡¯t be noticed.

    ¡°Sensei, that was a splendid speech. As expected from the goddess of harvest.¡±

    ¡°Nagumo-kun¡­ I already, don¡¯t understand what I should say.¡±

    Aiko looked over her shoulder at the voice behind her while floating an exasperated smile. While shrugging to that, Hajime handed over the jewel to operate Burst Hyperion to Aiko.

    It was the important jewel which brought about thatrge-scale destruction. Aiko epted it timidly. From now on Burst Hyperion would be operated by Aiko¡¯s hand as much as possible. The one who was the worthiest to handle the sunlight was exactly the ¡®Goddess of Harvest¡¯.

    After ncing at Aiko who was trembling with fear, Hajime turned his gaze at Kaori.

    ¡°Your face is an apostle, but the color of your hair looks like Kaori huh. Yeah, as expected, ck hair suited Kaori more.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, is that so? Then we have to finish this quickly so I can return to my former body.¡±

    Exactly as Hajime said, the current Kaori wasn¡¯t silver haired but she became ck haired even with Nointo¡¯s body.

    This was so that she wasn¡¯t mistaken with the apostles, the cause was the disguise artifact that Hajime prepared. The color of her magic power was also disguised, so currently when Kaori spread her wings what appeared would ck silver wings. Her outfit also had ck tone, so her appearance was just like a fallen angel. Perhaps it could be said to be a fitting look for an angel serving the demon king.

    ¡°I¡¯m relying on you for the rest okay?¡±

    ¡°Yep. This side is fine. I will protect the ce for Hajime-kun toe back here. I also won¡¯t let anyone toy their hand on Myuu-chan and others anymore. That¡¯s why¡­ please, save Yue.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Look forward to it. When wee back, I¡¯ll toy with you together with Yue.¡±

    ¡°Geez-, Hajime-kun you meanie-!¡±

    Kaori made an angry look at Hajime who was making fun of her. But, her gaze was strong, and also extraordinarily gentle. And it was also simr with Hajime, both of them understood well the immenseness of the trust that they directed at each other.

    Behind Hajime, Shia, Tio, Shizuku, Suzu, and Ryuutaro walked closer. While Kaori and Shizuku took each other¡¯s hands with somewhat yuri-yuri atmosphere (TN: Lilies on their background), Hajime¡¯s gaze moved to the surroundings.

    The people inside the fortress could observe the outer part really well while being inside the fortress itself due to the countless crystal disys installed. But right now, on the contrary, the disys were reflecting the interior of the fortress¡¯smand room and the people inside there like Liliana and the others, and then Kam and others who were the leaders of each force too.

    ¡°Princess. Use the anti-apostle artifact well okay. After all, I entrusted them believing in yourpetence you know?¡±

    {Ple, please don¡¯t put pressure on me. Well, we are going to make it somehow. Nagumo-sa¨D¨Dno, Hajime-san, may luck be with you.}

    Liliana at the other side of the disy smiled while nodding at Hajime. Hajime nodded to that and then moved his gaze to Kam who was projected on the same disy.

    ¡°Kam. There is no need for tedious talk after this far. ¡­ Go rampage.¡±

    {Ku-ku-ku-, an exciting order, thank you very much. I certainly acknowledge that. All of us Haulia will be waiting in anticipation for boss¡¯s god killing.}

    Hajime and Kam exchanged fearless smiles at each other. And then, Hajime¡¯s gaze further moved to all the people who were visible in that ce¨D¨DRanzi, Alfrerick, Iruwa, the top leaders from each country, then he lightly shrugged and dered.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go for a bit.¡±

    Even though he was going to step into the territory of a god after this, those words were awfully light. But, mysterious strength could be felt from those words. It made them unconditionally believed, that if it was this man then he would be able to aplish anything. It was that kind of words.

    That was why nobody talked much. They nodded strongly in return and said just two words.

    ¡± ¡± ¡°See you.¡± ¡± ¡±

    Immediately after, Hajime and the others flew up together.

    Under their feet were skyboards. They could also go using ¡®Air Force¡¯, but their destination¨D¨Dthe chasm in space was at the altitude of eight kilometers. They had no intention to be pushed back by sheer number or spending more time. They were breaking through in one go stressing on the speed!

    Looking at the six streaks of magic power light in six colors ascending to the sky, cheers were raised from the allied force. It was the sally of the ¡®Goddess¡¯s Sword¡±. The hope of humanity! Like that, yells of hope tore their throats toward the sky.

    There, the first wave of apostles appeared as though to block their route. Perhaps because right after the invasion start the actual first wave had been annihted by impossible methods, the apostles didn¡¯t charge ahead recklessly. It was clear that they intended to fight while observing the situation.

    ¡°Hah, you all got really jittery, huuh. You think you can stop me with that kind of cold feet aa!?¡±

    Already, there were around twenty apostles gathering ahead of them, regardless of the twin swords and their silver wings which were deployed fully, Hajime didn¡¯t slow down at all. Far from that, he elerated the skyboard further. And then, while telling Shia and others to ready their weapons using ¡®Telepathy¡¯, Hajime took out a huge artifact from ¡®Treasure Warehouse II¡¯ and shouldered it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll turn you all into Swiss cheese!¡±

    Immediately after, a crimson storm attacked the apostles.

    The violence that could only be expressed like that pulverized the apostles blocking the path like a joke.

    Of course, the apostles possessed disintegration ability, they had the silver wings of protection and huge swords that severed all thing with disintegration. Therefore, the apostles wordlessly and expressionlessly tried to resist using those. But, such things were easily smashed literally just like paper scraps.

    KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII-!!

    Huge gun barrels that rotated in high speed while resounding particr sound. Brilliantly vivid magic power light sparked wildly. Extremely thick crimson shes that might even pierce the sky surged.

    ¨D¨DGatling Pile Bunker

    That was the true form of the weapon that scattered twenty apostles without difficulty. Different from the pile bunker until now, the loaded pile bunker was two sizes smaller. But, its might didn¡¯t decrease for even a bit, in a second twenty electromaically elerated shots spiraled forward and the huge and super heavy ck pike pulverized the target.

    Right now, just by facing each other the apostles couldn¡¯t hope to stop Hajime¡¯s advance! Only by wringing out their intellect, piling up study, and resolve with a firm will like humans, they would be allowed to finally stand in front of this opponent for the first time. That was how wide the difference was!

    The apostles who stiffened for a moment in amazement then decided, a pincer attack from left and right! Like that they circled while trailing afterimages behind.

    ¡°We cannot leave this only to Hajime-san!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    Shia and Tio readied themselves to deal with that.

    But two apostles that brandished theirrge sword d in silver magic power toward Shia and Tio. At the next moment, their heads were blown away by the sh that tore the sky before they were falling down spinning.

    ¡°Fue?¡±

    ¡°Wha, what?¡±

    Shia and Tio stared in puzzlement with their spirit dampened. Not only the two, Hajime and the others also looked over their shoulder following the line of the sh. They had already reached the altitude of five kilometers so nobody understood other than Shia whose body was reinforced and Hajime who possessed ¡®Far Sight¡¯, those two perfectly saw it.

    The fortress on the ground, at a corner of the rooftop, while holding a very long sniper that was fixed directly on the floor of the fortress, Pal-kun (ten years old), nickname ¡®Bardfelt of Certain Ruin¡¯ was sending them a thumbs up.

    Not just Bardfelt-kun. The sniping experts even among the Haulia which was put together into a squad were readying the ¡®Electromaic eleration Super Long Range Anti-Material Rifle¡¯ that Hajime provided for each one of them while floating fearless smiles.

    In the first ce, these were the fellows who performed super urate sniping even with just a crossbow. With scope that was enchanted with ¡®Far Sight¡¯ and ¡®Foresight¡¯, if they could see the future position of the apostles then a five-kilometer sniping was possible. Though honestly, Hajime was feeling a little unbelieving.

    In Hajime and Shia¡¯s eyes, they could see the glint of Bardfelt-kun¡¯s eyes narrow across the scope. At the same time, they could somehow see what he was saying from the movement of his lips.

    {Boss! Anego! Just leave clearing the path to us!} (TN: Anego=big sister, this way of calling usually used by delinquent or thug.)

    Perhaps that was what he said. As though to proof that, the apostles who nned to pincer attack were shot through one after another by the shes soaring from below.

    As expected, one shot one kill was impossible after the apostle became on guard, but even so they ate considerable damage, they became unable to attack carelessly and somehow their face looked vexed.

    Even if the apostles tried to use long range bombarding orrge scale magic, Bardfelt-kun and others sensitively sensed it and they prioritized sniping at the apostle trying to do that. Their attack was interrupted, and even if they tried to attack forcefully regardless, Hajime and others would easily endure such attack.

    ¡°My n is rapidly getting superhumanized desuu¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not only Shia anymore that can be called as special truly.¡±

    ¡°Everyone that got involved with Hajime all be distanced from normal humans, isn¡¯t it¡­¡±

    ¡°He, hey, Shizushizu. Suzu is still a human, right? Right?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s already toote for me yeah~¡±

    While riding their skyboard, the enemy at the front was dealt by Hajime¡¯s Gatling pile bunker, while the enemy to the left and right were dealt with a terrifying degree of urate sniping, so Shia and the others who only needed to intercept, evade, and defend minimally had time to have somewhat distant looks while murmuring that kind of thing to each other.

    While the apostles were unable to even hinder them properly; finally, Hajime and the others arrived at the chasm in space that spurted out the muddy ck miasma.

    ¡°Chih, even though its appearance changed, the ability is still the same huh.¡±

    Hajime clicked his tongue. Exactly as he said, simr with the golden whirl, the ck miasma was blocking Hajime and the others¡¯ progress.

    ¡°You guys, hold back the puppets behind! {Sensei, you can hear right? Send the mirror bits over here!}. Taniguchi, you put a barrier on me!¡±

    {Ro, roger.}

    ¡°Go, got it.¡±

    Hajime was giving out instruction to Aiko on the surface and Suzu, and also at the other members while taking out a short sword from his breast pocket.

    Although the item had the shape of a short sword but it didn¡¯t have any edge at all, rather it was made from a crystal that looked brittle.

    It was ¡®Degraded Version Crystal Key¡¯. Based on his experience when creating the real crystal key, Hajime produced with his all this short sword that possessed the effect to interfere with space. It didn¡¯t have the power to open a gate toward the Holy Precincts, but if it was just the power to lockpick a locked door then this item could do it.

    Hajime¡¯s body became d in vivid crimson. And then he poured the immense magic power of ¡®Limit Break¡¯ into the degraded version crystal key that used the very small amount of god crystal¡¯s fragment discovered at the abyss of Orcus, activating its ability.

    ¡°This time for sure, I¡¯ll pass through no matter what!¡±

    Hajime yelled and stabbed that short sword at the miasma wall.

    Creak, creak Such a sound came out, the degraded crystal key in trying to break the wall of miasma causing ripples. Hajime¡¯s crimson magic power also roared trying to blow away the miasma.

    But, there a silver shiningrge sword thrust out from inside the miasma. Therge sword of apostle.

    Even while Hajime held his ground to break the miasma, naturally the swarm of apostles was stilling out from there. Hajime himself was pouring all his strength to break the miasma so he couldn¡¯t take any considerable action.

    {I won¡¯t let you!!}

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way!¡±

    That was why Aiko and Suzu were there.

    The mirror bits deployed around Hajime and others were guiding theser from Burst Hyperion and blocked the approach of the apostles like a barrier.

    And then Suzu also waved her iron fans gently on her skyboard. Living up to her reputation of barrier master, a square shining shield thirty-centimetersrge was invoked instantly, the barrier didn¡¯t block therge sword of the apostle that slipped through theser, but diverted the trajectory as though the barrier surface was slippery. This was because Suzu understood that defending the enemy¡¯s disintegration ability from the front was disadvantageous.

    Behind Hajime, Shia and others were also buying time by putting importance on handling the enemy rather than defeating them. Apostles were overflowing from the miasma as though they were unlimited, if the scene was seen from slightly distant spot, surely it would look like Hajime and the others were enveloped in silver cocoon.

    The great numbers of apostles attacked d in silver magic power to remove the insolent people who were trying to step into the Holy Precincts. Shia and the other somehow held out right now, but with the current pace they would surely get swallowed by pure numbers in less than a minute.

    For that reason, Hajime ignored all the attacks of the apostles. He entrusted his back, his life, everything to Shia and the others. He turned his whole mind only to advance forward.

    ¡°OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!!¡±

    A shout burst from Hajime¡¯s mouth. Hajime¡¯s magic power further increased. The degraded version crystal key condensed the vivid crimson and got dyed with deep crimson. At the same time, cracks ran creakingly as though the key was screaming unable to endure therge power.

    The cracks on the degraded version crystal key was widening second by second as though giving the notification that its life span was up already. But, Hajime further poured his magic power. The apostles who were breaking through even with half their body erased byserunched silver feathers that disintegrated even Suzu¡¯s barrier, cutting Hajime¡¯s cheek and gouging his limbs.

    Shia and the others were also bearing wounds from the overwhelming amount of attacks and their limited battle scope.

    As expected, were they really unable to break through. Was the power of god unmatched¡­

    If the people here were ¡®average¡¯, surely such thinking would pass in their mind. But, if they were people with such good understanding, then in the first ce they wouldn¡¯t be here. That was why, they yelled. Even while injured, even with enemies surrounding them from all sides.

    (En: Battle scene pictured above)

    ¡°We can do this! If it¡¯s Hajime-san!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Goshujin-sama!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! There is no such thing that can possibly stop you!¡±

    ¡°Gooo! Nagumo-kun!¡±

    ¡°Nagumooo! Smash it uuup!¡±

    To those yells of Shia and others, Hajime was¡­

    ¡°Obviously-. Those guys that got in my way, I¡¯ll destroy them, anything and everythiiiiiiing!!¡±

    Right after that¡­

    creak A sound resounded.

    But, that wasn¡¯t the sound of the degraded crystal key. It was from the invisible wall before his eyes, from the crack in space that spurted out miasma. The tip of the degraded crystal key plunged into the wall. With that spot as the center, ripples were spreading.

    ¨D¨DYue-

    Following his desiring heart, Hajime twisted the crystal short sword.

    Then, with the stabbed point as the center, space distorted bbily, opening an ellipse hole.

    The path to the Holy Precincts was opened.

    ¡°-, you guys! Here we go!¡±

    ¡°Yes desu!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    ¡°Ou-!¡±

    Themand that was given along with Hajime¡¯s fearless smile was affirmed by everyone with the same smile floating on their faces and a nod.

    Right after that, the swarm of apostles descended on them.

    But, the figure of Hajime and the others were already gone from between the apostles.

    After that, there were only the sparkles emitted by the remain of the broken degraded crystal key and the gate that was closing even now.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervertis pushing to release faster, so he has taken over all editing. I don¡¯t have the time in my schedule to keep up, so my involvement for the moment is to just post bakapervert¡¯s chapters. No read over from me, no schedule. I¡¯ll release them as I get them until the end. On the upside, you won¡¯t be waiting long for the finale.

    <strong>**________________</strong>

    <strong>Holy Precincts</strong>

    A world that was richly colored.

    That was the scenery that lept into the eyes of Hajime and the others who stepped in into the Holy Precincts.

    There was no end that could be confirmed. Various colors mixed in this space. It was as though they were lost inside a world within a bubble.

    In that mysteriously colorful space, there was a chalk white path stretching straight forward. No, rather than calling it a path, it was like the top of a dam wall, it was more correct to express their location as ''above a huge straight wall''.

    Hajime and the others were taken aback for a moment. Despite so, they stored the skyboard that became ragged from the apostles'' attack into ''Treasure Warehouse II'' and stood on the chalk white path. They couldn''t see any apostles even after looking around. It appeared the space that Hajime connected to using the degraded crystal key was a different ce from the ce that contained the apostles and monsters. They had resolved to sh with a great amount of apostles and monsters as far as their eye could see right after infiltrating, so this could be said as fortunate.

    "What a mysterious space. I cannot grasp the sense of distance."

    Shia gave her impression while peeking down from the edge of the path. Just as those words sounded, even as she peeked below, the ground or the bottom of the wall were unclearly being swallowed by the extremely colorful space. Even the path straight ahead, after a certain distance, became swallowed by the colorful space that made it hard to confirm the distance.

    "I guess it won''t end well if you fall down huh. Everyone, be careful okay."

    Everyone nodded briskly at Hajime''s warning. Like that they all began to run following after Hajime while staying vignt of the surrounding.

    They were traveling at high speed following the chalk white path in the atmosphere that was filled with uneasy silence. The ''Compass of Guidance'' showed that Yue''s whereabouts was ahead of the chalk white path. Therefore they dashed believing on that, although there was not a single thing they could use to confirm the distance so they became doubtful whether they were really advancing forward.

    If not for thepass that was teaching Hajime that the distance to Yue was closing even for just a little, perhaps even he would also feel doubt.

    They advanced the path for several dozen minutes where no end could be seen with few words.

    Finally, a change happened.

    "It''sing-. Bombardment!"

    Shia''s rabbit ears stood up straight all of a sudden, at the same time she gave a warning. Regardless of their vignce, everyone other than Shia waspletely taken by surprise. It was the proof that Shia''s ''Future Sight'' was activated, at the same time it also meant that the attack was a risky one that could possibly wipe them out.

    Right after that, without any advance warning, silver radiant shes attacked Hajime and the others from all directions. It was a meteor shower of death without a single gap, conveying clearly how no ce of escape was left behind.

    "Gather!"

    Hajime''s angry roar flew. Everyone reflexively approached Hajime''s side. At the same time, Hajime took out a huge shield from ''Treasure Warehouse II''. And then that shield which was manifested in empty air pierced the ground while magic power was poured into it.

    As the result, *Gashun! Gashun!* such sound was raised, metal tes were sliding from the inside of therge shield in great speed. In the blink of eye the tes formed a dome that covered Hajime and the others. Metal tes that looked like scales stretched, it was variablerge shield ''Aidion''.

    The moment thest metal te slid into ce and Hajime and co werepletely covered, the shes from all directions finally arrived. There was almost no impact. The attack was like aser, the surface of Aidion was turning into dust. Obviously, the cause was the disintegration ability of the apostles.

    But such thing was obvious the moment there was silver light. For that reason, Hajime chose the option of omni-direction defense with this Aidion.

    "Hah, just try it if you think you can prate this."

    Hajime whispered while smiling fearlessly inside Aidion where there was the illumination of green light stone installed. That was the expression of his confidence. An absolute confidence that the likes of the apostle wouldn''t be able to prate his improved defense.

    In front of the brutal characteristic ability of the apostles which was like a foul y, those words were something too insolent.

    Normally.

    Yes, even while Hajime was spouting out those insolent words, Aidion waspletely blocking the disintegration bombardment. No, more urately the shield''s part that was disintegrated was regenerating. It went without saying that the cause was regeneration magic. ''Restoration Stone'' that was enchanted with regeneration magic was continuously regenerating the part of Aidion that was turned to dust as though time was rolled back.

    Of course, the disintegration ability of the apostles was at the level where a building would be dust in an instant, so no matter how much regeneration magic was enchanted the oue would be that the item got blown away before it could show any effect.

    However, this Aidion was simr with ''Sky Severance'' where it was aposite shield made of severalyers of adamantium inserted with restoration stone, furthermore, Hajime''s ''Vajra'' was also reinforcing it. In other words, even with oneyer disintegrated, if the second, third, and fourthyer could buy time even for a second then the restoration stone could disy its effect. Therefore, even with that disintegration ability, the apostles couldn''t hope to prate it.

    "You guys, save your strength for the time being. If it''s just this many apostles then I''ll deal with them."

    "Eh? Deal with them¡­"

    Shizuku was putting strength into the hand holding the ck katana in the preparation of battle against apostle swarm once more, but Hajime''s words resounded as though to dampen her spirit. Shizuku reflexively asked back, but inside therge shield that was illuminated faintly by green light stone, looking at Hajime''s expression that supported therge shield¨D¨Dthat look which looked like a wild beast made her words got caught up in her throat.

    Right after that, the pressure that pushed on Aidion suddenly vanished. The all-out bombardment of the apostles was over.

    Hajime transferred Aidion into ''Treasure Warehouse II'', right after that the apostles showed their figure as though they were oozing out from the colorful space while making ripples. All of the apostles were d in silver magic power, showing their seriousness right from the beginning. They sent narrowed gaze at Hajime who endured their all-out bombardment, in an instant¡­

    ¨D¨DA curb stomp began.

    *DOPAAAAAAN-*, at the same time when the familiar bursting sound roared, six apostles'' head easily exploded like a joke.

    "-!?"

    It was a swift defeat unbing for god''s apostle.

    The apostles who lost six of their sister right at the moment when they made their entrance gulped audibly. The crimson sh that gouged the apostles'' head certainly attacked faster than the gun sound, but it should be possible to evade if it was the apostle in full power state d in silver light.

    The cause that negated the apostles'' evasion ability could be understood from the fact that all the six victims were all the people who blinked in that instant.

    Hajime was taking the opening of the apostles'' mind. The number of the apostles who appeared from the space was nearly fifty people. Hajime confirmed all of them instantly and aimed simultaneously only at the blinking apostles with pinpoint precision¡­

    Hajime had survived many battles against the apostles, that was the reason this special move with difficulty level that was like threading the eye of a needle was working. There was no way the apostles could understand what happened.

    Because of that, they were unable to understand the reason why their sisters were shot without being unable to do anything, this too caused their head to be soaked in confusion for an instant.

    *DOPAAAN*

    With that four more people died. Their head exploded and fell on the ground like an insect with their wings clipped.

    "Kuh, three people are to chant-. The rest continue on!"

    One of the apostles gave out instruction while grinding her teeth with the usual expressionless face crumbling. It appeared that she was the manager who handed down themand even among the apostles. The remaining apostles obeyed the instruction and moved all at once.

    The apostle that gave instruction¨D¨DZekst swung her twinrge swords once and then took flight instantly with her silver wings pped. She charged at Hajime while leaving behind afterimages.

    But, to such apostle, the small murmur of Hajime reached her clearly.

    "¡­Hee, so you are the captain."

    "¨D¨D"

    Amidst arge number of apostles flying around with countless afterimages filling the space to the limit, Hajime''s eye glint urately caught Zekst''s figure.

    And then, Hajime and Zekst''s gaze entangled inside the world where the rich colors looked fading and dull, right after that, slowly, and even slower inside Zekst''s mind, Hajime''s mouth¡­split.

    At that moment, Zekst realized. This world where the flow of time became slow right now, wasn''t something produced because of her great speed, but it was the phenomenon of revolvingntern that someone watched at their dying moments. The reason of her realization was because, even while she was getting aware of the slowly approaching bullet d in crimson toward her in the real world, the images of the many secret maneuverings ''the apostle of god'' had carried out until now in all countries toward the people were also passing through her mind.

    All apostles shared their memory with each other. Even if it wasn''t something that Zekst personally did, but something that ''apostle'' did was something that Zekst did. ¡­Zekst thought. Were the apostles who were destroyed before she also saw the same scene like this? The scene, of the people who they had been toying with until now, were now looking down at them mockingly.

    Zekst''s body was urately moving even while watching the revolvingntern. Her neck moved by itself trying to evade the flying bullet by twisting aside. But, mysteriously even with that Zekst was convinced that the approaching bullet would still pierce her.

    And then, that conviction was proved right within an instant. The moment Zekst twisted her neck, of all thing, the bullet before her eyes shifted its trajectory slightly. Its path was urately heading to Zekst''s temple.

    ''Aa, really, what an irregr¡­''

    After murmuring such thing inside her heart, in the end Zekst felt an impact, along with that her consciousness fell into darkness.

    At the same time when Zekst fell, further seven apostles also fell on the ground with their head simrly blown away.

    Hajime nced at that scene while rotating Donner & Scg in gun spin, then he scattered more bullets of death to all directions.

    Although because Hajime''s arms rotation and the reloading speed were too fast, an outsider looking would only be able to see acrobatic gun spins repeating all the time. The realization of Hajime''s killing intent was disyed only by the fact that the scattered crimson shes were shooting through the foreheads of the apostles without the slightest deviation.

    "Wh, why-"

    Unable to endure, one of the apostles who wasn''t shot down yet spoke with rough voice and words that could be taken as a question or escaping reality.

    It was natural for her to be like that. They were the ''apostle of god''. The sword of god that the likes of mankind had no hope to oppose. They were an existence that could trample the world equally like a natural disaster with just a single one of them! And yet, why, how they could be easily exterminated like this, dropping out just like flies¡­. Impossible. There was no way this kind of unrealistic sight could exist!

    Right after that, a sh flew toward that apostle.

    With an unknown emotion welling up inside her, that apostle drew a sh at the air trying to bisect that light with her shiningrge sword. The information that Hajime''s bullet which generated impact could crack theirrge sword with one attack in the previous battle was naturally also shared with this apostle, therefore she decided not to ''make herrge sword into shield'' but to ''cut down the bullet''.

    Like that, the beautiful silver trajectory split the crimson sh¡­was how it should be.

    Instead, the result that came out was the explosion of the apostle''s head. Just before the apostle''s mind sunk into darkness, she whispered inside her stretched out perception.

    ''The light¡­slip through?¡­¡­''

    It wasn''t unreasonable for her to have that misapprehension.

    ¨D¨DCombined Metamorphosis-Creation Transmutation Special Bullet Living Bullet

    That was the true form of the attack that slipped through the apostles'' evasion andrge swords.

    This ''Living Bullet'' was a special bullet enchanted with metamorphosis magic, the simple exnation was that the bullet could listen to themand of the user¨D¨Dit was literally a living bullet.

    Hajime developed this bullet after understanding that the sealing stone and the pseudo scorpion in the abyss were created by blending organic matter and inorganic matter, so simply put the bullet was a living golem in bullet shape that executed a simple order.

    This time themand that Hajime gave was just one. ''Hit the aimed ce'', that was all. It was a small bullet, so even though they listened to order but they had no ego. So to speak it was like a program. Evade if there was an obstacle in front of the target, chase if the target moved. That was all they could do. The bullet couldn''t make U-turn if they passed the target and chased endlessly, it was also unable to circle around if a wall was made with silver wings to shot the apostle at the back of their head.

    But, even so, the electromaically elerated sh that reached the target within an instant corrected its trajectory just a few meters before it reached the target. No matter how unfair the perception ability and reaction speed the apostle had, there was no way they could evade or anything.

    If the apostle tried to cut the bullet using theirrge sword but the bullet changed trajectory smoothly, it wasn''t unreasonable for the apostle to mistake that the bullet ''slipped through''.

    "Before, you guys said this right. That ''the analysis about you is finished''. Just what time are you talking about I wonder. By the time you failed to kill me for the second time, the scythe of death god has already lined up on the neck of you guys."

    The gun spin moved at too high of rotation speed that it looked like a round shield. Hajime''s figure that moved with sliding feet turning over and over while firing shes in radial direction looked like he was dancing.

    And then as long as that dance of death was continuing, one by one the apostles had their forehead pierced, their head exploded, and fell like a puppet with their string cut.

    If they tried using theirrge sword as a shield, then an attack with three impactspressed into it would assault and with just a single shot, a fatal damage would be inflicted on therge sword, in a hairbreadth the second shot would pierce the forehead altogether with the sword. Even when they tried long range attack or magic, their breathing at the instant they were going to attack was perfectly read, so they were only exposing their opening instead, but if they attempted close rangebat then they would be intercepted by a bullet with bending trajectory.

    When they attempted to ovep their twinrge swords and silver wings as a shield to charge through, six shots would burst with pin point uracy at the same time, the tremendous shockwave was generated while smashing the iron wall, or possibly the apostle would run out of strength and got blown away. And then, that impact would spontaneously make them rxed the guard of theirrge sword and wing, the curving bullet would attack weaving through that opening.

    "While I was thinking of the ways to kill you guys, what were you guys doing? Did you analyze my fighting style? Hah, that won''t cut it at all. You got to train yourself, change your weapon, polish your tactic, heighten your proficiency, put double and tripleyer of traps, and mass produce trump cards."

    The apostles'' worn-out remain vanished from the sky toward the ground like a cookie''s crumbling that spilled from a mouth.

    "Shut up-"

    Right after that, along with an angry voice that sounded like it was desperately repressing something that welled up inside the speaker, a silver sun materialized. The sun that brilliantly shined was something made from focused magic power of apostle enchanted with disintegration ability. Looking closer, under the silver sun there were three apostles raising theirrge sword piled into one. Most likely this was arge bombardment executed by multiple apostles.

    Looking at that, Hajime was¡­snorting in exasperation.

    "Is that your trump card! Fine, bring it on."

    "-¡­Vanish without any trace behind! Irregr!"

    The three apostles swung down their sword in unison. The silver sun that was apression of energy until the critical state radiated its light of ruin just like prominence. A super thickser with diameter reaching ten meters approached Hajime in order to make everything of him into dust.

    From ''Treasure Warehouse II'', Hajime too out two pieces of disk¨D¨Dhe took out two chakrams and threw them forward. One of the chakrams rotated in the air, when its t part faced the approaching thick bombardment, at the next moment it divided into three parts.

    The chakram was divided into three parts with equal distance between them, however, they didn''t scatter into pieces, the parts were connected by thin wire, the parts spread widely in an instant and createdrge circle before Hajime''s eyes.

    At that moment, the silver hugeser reached Hajime¡­not, it waspletely swallowed into the circle made by the divided chakram and the wire. And then, that swallowed silver light jumped out from the other chakram that also parted and created a simrrge circle at a slightly separated ce.

    ¨D¨DVariable Chakram Orestes

    The chakram up to now could only create a gate at the small inside of the chakram, but this new type chakram ''Orestes'' that had improvement applied in it could separate and with the built-in wire inside, a gate that could be freely changed in size would be made. Depending on the situation, it could also be used as a guillotine by making something passed halfway into the gate and then decreasing the size.

    The apostles never even dreamed that the focused bombardment by three apostles which could be said as a trump card would be returned back to them as it was, perhaps they were unable to move while performing the firing, their reaction was dull and they got swallowed into the light that they fired themselves, they were annihted literally without leaving even dust behind.

    "You guys don''t evolve. You cannot struggle to the death for the sake of living, for the sake of your wish, for the sake of what''s ''important''. That''s why, I told you right from the beginning didn''t I? You all just wooden doll."

    "Irregr! No, you are truly, a true monste¨D¨D"

    A gunshot echoed. The bullet that curved in trajectory approached easily like a joke and pierced the forehead of thest apostle.

    While silver feathers and apostle remains were falling like an illusion, Hajime spun the smoking Donner & Scg and finished reloading, then he silently stored them in their holsters.

    Looking at the result, he was uninjured from a fight against the fifty apostles of god. Completely. It was truly overwhelming.

    That fact made Shia, Tio, and Shizuku''s expression to turn a bit into ecstasy. Suzu and Ryutaro leaked out a dryugh.

    ''Meteor Impact'' that destroyed the God Mountain, sunlight convergenceser ''Burst Hyperion'', gatling pile bunker and living bullet¡­when Hajime was given time, that many absurd weapons were produced one after another.

    What did it mean by a nonbat job. What did it mean by mundane upation. Indeed Hajime''s body itself boasted monstrous spec due to an irregr event, but Hajime''s true weapon was no other than that power of development. And then, in every age what became a threat to humanity was always ''something'' that was newly created. In a sense, perhaps it could be said that Hajime was in possession of the most terrifying talent.

    While it had been toote at this point of time, whether they wanted it or not Shizuku and the others were made to understand that.

    "It''s going to be troublesome if theye in session. Let''s go ahead right away."

    Hearing Hajime who started running while giving out the order as though nothing happened, Shizuku and the others came back to their senses and chased behind him.

    "Aaa. I wanted to show Hajime-san just now to Yue-san desuuu"

    "Fufu, I thought that there might be this kind of thing. So I bring the image recording artifact. When everything is over, let art we hold a video appreciation meeting!"

    "Tio-san, nice desu! As expected from the extraordinary pervert that might even leave her name in the history!"

    "Fuhahaha, don''t praise me, don''t praise me! I would be shy thou know?"

    Shia and Tioughed with each other inposure while being inside the enemy base that was the Holy Precincts. Their feeling was loosening up with that while they dashed forward for a while.

    Hajime and the others finally ran into a richly colored wall. When his hand touched the rippling wall, the hand easily sunk into the other side. They nodded at each other and the whole group leaped into the other side of the ripple.

    If Nakamura Eri was asked what was her first memory that was the most intense, surely she would answer like this.

    ¨D¨DThe scene of Otou-san''s death.

    It was when Eri was five years old. She went with her father to a public park with just the two of them, there the high-spirited Eri jumped on the roadway carelessly and with a devilish timing a car came charging forward, then her father died protecting Eri. In a sense, it was the result of a mundane traffic ident.

    But, there was one result that wasn''t mundane. That was the state of her mother after that. Eri''s mother was a daughter from a slightly high-ss family, but it seemed that she went against her family and married with Eri''s father, she was clinging all over the father to the degree that even Eri''s childish heart got embarrassed.

    That wasn''t only because the mother merely loved the father, if someone took a step back and looked at it closer, perhaps it was on the level that could be said as dependence. For that reason, Eri''s mother that from the start wasn''t mentally strong was unable to endure the death of the beloved husband that supported her heart.

    Because she was unable to endure, she bared her fang to the cause of death. Yes, her target was her own young daughter¨D¨DEri. Normally, a mother would swallow her tears while supporting her daughter who should be hurt because she witnessed with her own eyes the death of her father, that would be the correct way of living as a mother. But, as expected, although Eri''s mother held back in front of other people, when they returned home and there were only the two of them, she would direct her hatred at Eri without sugarcoating it at all.

    For Eri''s mother, if her daughter and her husband were weighed on the scales, the scale would tilt to thetter, she loved her daughter was also only because Eri was her husband''s daughter.

    At the time, the five years old Eri earnestly endured the violence that was carried out almost every day and the abusivenguage spewed out to her. That was because Eri who was smart for five years old waspletely epting the words of her mother that said "because of your fault" to her. Her carelessness killed her father¨D¨Dthe one who believed that more than anyone else was no other than Eri herself.

    It was only natural for her mother to be angry at her who stole the father that her mother loved. It was only natural that she who made her father died was given punishment to both her heart and body. Eri believed that from the bottom of her heart.

    At the same time, Eri also believed that when this punishment was over, than her mother who looked like a demon would return to the gentle mother in the past who always smiled kindly.

    Her mother''s abuse was ingenious, she had never done anything that might leave any mark on Eri''s body. Eri too had also never revealed anything for the sake of her mother, and also for the sake of the punishment to her. Because of that, such situation continued for a few years, but there was no one that could notice what happened.

    However, for a child there was no way she would be able to always be smiling in such environment. As a child d in gloomy atmosphere Eri practically didn''t have any friend at school. Her lone quiet self that looked like someone bracing herself waiting for the storm to pass was surely eerie for the children of the same age.

    Istion and self-condemnation and the pain of her heart, her feeling that was thinking of her mother, and loneliness¡­Eri''s heart was nearing its limit from all those. Like that she endured such situation for several years, but in a sense it also could be said as astounding how she endured that long.

    A change happened at such gloomy days.

    Nine years old¨D¨Dwhen she was in third-year elementary school. Her mother brought home an unknown male into their home. He was an adult male with an arrogant attitude and bad character. Her mother was making sickly-sweet coaxing voice at that man while clinging coquettishly all over him.

    Eri couldn''t believe it. Didn''t her mother throw that much anger and hatred to herself exactly because she loved the father from the bottom of her heart, Eri thought.

    That thinking wasn''t mistaken. But, the heart of Eri''s mother was far weaker than even Eri thought. To the degree that if she wasn''t supported by someone, then she wouldn''t be able to live properly.

    From that day, Eri''s house was lived by that man.

    The way the man acted in the house was exactly like a typical trash that often came out in a cheap novel. And then in addition, as though to follow the clich¨¦d story of such novel, the gaze of that man toward Eri wasn''t something that was usually directed to a little girl.

    The disgusting feeling that felt like it was crawling all over her body caused Eri to pass her time inside the house holding her breath even more than before. Even so, the act and speech of the man were gradually escting, before long Eri called herself with ''boku'' (TN: This way of calling oneself was usually used by a boy, a girl usually used ''watashi'') and she kept her hair in rough short-cut style. That was the meager measure of the small Eri to defend herself from the thinking that ''if he is not seeing me as a girl then''.

    At school, Eri who even at normal time was already seen as gloomy and somewhat eerie, one day she suddenly changed the way she called herself and came with short hair like a boy, that caused the few children who even though they weren''t her friend but they still conversed daily with Eri, even those children distanced themselves from Eri. Eri became isted further and further.

    Even so, even if she felt that her mother betrayed her father, Eri still believed. That her mother would surely return to the gentle mother in the past. She pretended to not notice that such thinking was only a type of escape that averted her eyes from reality.

    That hope of Eri that was like grasping at straw, was destroyed by an event that made her realize that the hope was really just a fragile straw. Finally the man bared his fang of desire at Eri. It was while Eri''s mother was going out for her night work.

    Fortunately, though it was unclear if it could really be called fortunate, the neighbors who heard Eri''s scream notified the police, thanks to that Eri''s chastity wasn''t scattered. Eri herself was thinking that perhaps this kind of day woulde, so she had prepared every day by opening the window so her scream could easily reach, that was also the reason she was saved.

    And so being attacked wasn''t something shocking for Eri. Rather, she even thought that it was a chance. With this her mother should finally open her eyes. Her mother would cut the connection with a man that attacked her own daughter and she would remember Eri''s father. In any case, the man was caught by police, so their connection was severed. With this the livelihood of Eri and her mother would be improved slightly, she thought.

    Yes, she thought like that.

    Only until her mother directed a hatred that was even more than until now to her.

    After finishing with the questioning from the police and she returned together with Eri back to their home, what came flying the very first to Eri was the mother''s p. And then, the mother said this to Eri. "How dare you seduce that person."

    It seemed, for her mother, the incident where Eri was attacked by the man wasn''t an impetus for her to realize the trashiness of the man, but it was perceived by the mother as Eri stealing her mother''s man once more. Rather than about her daughter receiving assault, the matter of how the man was separated from her and how the man''s desire was directed at Eri were the matters that the mother couldn''t stomach.

    A mother that betrayed her father, a mother that hurt her, a mother that was sad because the man was gone rather than about her daughter got assaulted¡­at this time, Eri finally realized. No, perhaps it should be said that she finally looked straight at something that she had actually understood but she averted her eyes from.

    That was, that her mother didn''t love her. That her mother of the past wouldn''t return anymore. That the real nature of her mother wasn''t the gentle figure in the past, but the figure overflowing with ugliness in front of her eyes right now.

    She realized those.

    That was why¨D¨DEri broke.

    Everything that she believed was an illusion. Her enduring was meaningless. And then, there was no hope for the future ahead. Those factors were far than enough to break the very young Eri.

    When she woke up the next day not from her sleep but rather from her fainting, it was early morning when the sun still hadn''t even risen, there Eri slipped out from the home. This wasn''t an act of testing affection that children tended to do, to see if her mother would worry and came to search for her. It was for the sake of ending herself¨D¨Din other words, for suicide.

    She got out of the home was because she didn''t want to die near her mother for some reason.

    Like that, Eri wandered unsteadily without any particr destination, and what she discovered was a river. Arge river at a ce slightly distanced from home. The well-maintained river in became a good ce for children to y. With this Eri who stared vacantly at the river flowing below from the iron bridge spanning above got a thought, let''s do it here.

    It was a river with quite the amount of water, but the flow wasn''t particrly fast, and it wasn''t like the water level rose due to rain. For suicide by drowning, this ce could honestly be said as unsuited. Rather than drowning, there was more danger from jumping down from the bridge andnded wrongly. Although even that risk would be lessened by the river water and wouldn''t cause death in many cases.

    Eri''s body somehow climbed up with her thin arms, her upper body jutted out a lot outside the handrail. Like that as though being sucked in, Eri''s body was almost falling toward under the bridge¡­exactly at that time, suddenly a voice called at her.

    ¨D¨DWhat are you doing? The voice said.

    What entered into Eri''s vacant eyes that looked back was a young boy around the same age of her, he was wearing a jersey and was obviously jogging. Eri also knew well about this boy, he was someone at the same school with her who gathered all the poprity into himself, a shining bright boy¨D¨Dyes, it was Amanogawa Kouki.

    Seeing the dark expression of the looking back Eri, Kouki guessed that she wasn''t in a normal state of mind, he pulled back Eri forcefully from the handrail and disyed his sense of justice in full.

    To Kouki who persistently asked her situation, Eri exined with a lot of things omitted. She did that because if she didn''t then it didn''t seem like Kouki would let her go. Kouki who listened to the really shortened exnation of Eri thenprehended it like this.

    Eri who was isted in school was disciplined strictly by her father because of that. When she asked for help from her mother, even her mother than scolded her together with her father. Eri didn''t have any ally and feeling sad, she tried to suicide.

    That conclusion couldn''t be said as mistaken from hearing only that fragmentary information. For Kouki who was still immature and fiercely under the impression that human nature was fundamentally good as his thinking foundation, thing like the principle behind the act of Eri''s mother was beyond his understanding, he was unable to even imagine that an adult male would make a girl the same age as him into the man''s outlet for desire, furthermore, the mother would instead me her daughter for that. And so, the conclusion became like that within Kouki''s sphere of understanding.

    Understanding it like that, with a smile and strength that made the girls in school into his captive even in that age, Kouki put his hands on Eri''s cheeks while dered from point-nk range.

    ¨D¨DYou are not alone anymore. I will protect Eri.

    He said that. The word ''protect'' was told to her, into the heart of a broken girl, right after sheprehended that she was worthless for everyone. It was said so surely without a doubt. From the most famous boy in the school that was like a prince, in a situation that could be said as dramatic in a sense, that kind of thing was said to Eri.

    In the bottom of her heart, for the little girl who had been continuously searching for affection from someone all this time, that word was extremely intense.

    Furthermore, at that day, Eri who somehow given up suicide was driven out by her mother to go to school, there at the school she was surprised because the girls in the ss came to talk to her brightly one after another, furthermore when she knew that this situation was because of a word from Kaori¡­to say it frankly, her heart fell to him right there.

    After that, the staffs of child consultation center suspected mistreatment from the behavior of Eri''s mother and they visited to investigate several times. However, even though she was young, she knew that if she was separated from her mother here then at the same time she had to move to another ce, in other words, she would be separated from Kouki, Eri who sensed that then acted a ''girl who loved her mother'' with all her might.

    She felt like she was going to vomit, but in front of the staffs she embraced her mother with a full smile and acted the scene of a close mother and daughter. Even now Eri still remembered the expression of her mother at that time. Her expression that changed from shock into a cramped face, and then it vividly changed into definite fear.

    Looking at her mother like that, what Eri thought was, "Aah, so it''s like that." Just by changing the method, something like position or emotion could be overturned easily. Just by her smiling cheerfully as though her gloominess until now was just a lie, her mother immediately averted her eyes and shut up. Whenter she whispered "Next, what do you want me to steal?" jokingly, her mother went pale and she screamed while rushing out from the home.

    Eri was convinced, that all of these were thanks to Kouki¨D¨Dthe prince who suddenly appeared and swore to protect her. That in that day her prince saved and changed her. That she was reborn due to Kouki. That was why, her life from now on would be together with him who was like a radiant light and she would live simrly within the light.

    She indirectly threatened her mother, and then she induced so her mother only delivered the living cost to the home, she arranged the environment so she could be at Kouki''s side¡­she was convinced that she was someone special that was chosen by the prince¡­

    But, Eri was in a misunderstanding. For Kouki, Eri was nothing more than one person who should be saved by the hero of justice. After calling out to his ssmates and asked them to be friendly to the isted Eri, Kouki''s rescue was over with that. Simr with how in anime the people that were saved by the hero didn''te out anymore at all in the next episode, for Kouki the matter of Eri was ''a story that was already over''.

    That was why Eri thought strangely of Kouki who only came in contact with her as though she was the same like ''that other crowd'', why the other girls were unable to understand that she was Kouki''s ''special one'' for some reason. ''Because, that spot is the spot where I belong right?'' she wondered.

    Due to that, Eri who was unable to approach Kouki in mind and body and could do nothing else except continuing to stare at Kouki began to notice various things.

    The girls in the ss who talked to her intimately did that only ''because that was Kouki''s request''.

    That at Kouki''s side, there was already ''special one'' who apanied him from even far earlier than the time when they exchanged words at the bridge in the early morning, that there was no ce for her to belong or anything there.

    That For Kouki, she was a someone whose story with him was already over.

    The moment she realized that, it was as though she was going mad, no, she was literally going mad while thinking about the same thing continuously every day.

    ¨D¨DYou said that I''m not alone anymore right?

    ¨D¨DYou said that you will protect me right?

    ¨D¨DI am special for you right?

    ¨D¨DHeey, why, are you saying the same words to another person I wonder?

    ¨D¨DHeey, why, are you not looking at just me I wonder?

    ¨D¨DHeey, why, right now, you are not rescuing me even though I''m in this much pain I wonder?

    ¨D¨DHeey, why, are you showing that kind of face to another woman I wonder?

    ¨D¨DHeey, why, are the eyes you are looking me with is the same like with ''that other crowd'' I wonder?

    ¨D¨DHeey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, heey, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why¡­¡­

    Like that Eri understood.

    About the human named Kouki.

    And then Eri remembered.

    What she learned from her mother, how the emotion and act of someone could be changed so easily just by one act.

    That was why,

    "Like this I was able to obtain Kouki-kun into my hand isn''t it. Well, there were too many irregr things like another world summoning and so on though¡­"

    "Hm? Eri, did you say something?"

    In a certain ce at the Holy Precincts, Eri who stared at a wastnd while whispering to herself caused Kouki to turn to her and he asked while tilting his head. To such Kouki, Eri smiled cheerfully while approaching him, and then she snuggled at his back. She was clinging coquettishly just like how once her mother did to that man. She did that unconsciously.

    "Nope, it is nothing at all you knooow. I was just thinking that it will be great if we quickly defeat that demon, and then take back your childhood friends won''t iiit, that''s all you knooow"

    "I see¡­. You''re right. I also feel the same. We have to quickly release Shizuku, Kaori, and Ryutaro, also our ssmates from the brainwashing. Nagumo too, he is unmistakably a ssmate but¡­that guy has done too much evil. Even if I have to turn my heart into a demon, I have to defeat that guy. Even if I have to bear the stigma as a ssmate killer, but I have to save everyone, isn''t that right?"

    "It''s going to be okay you knooow, Kouki-kun. Because I''m right at your side seee? I will help you every time. It is me, only me, that will be Kouki''s ally no matter what happened you knooow?"

    "Eri¡­thank you. I can be strong like this, how I can fight that guy too, everything is thanks to Eri. Eri is my¡­"

    "My? My what I wondeeer?"

    Eri whispered into Kouki''s ear and deliberately pressing him to speak out the obvious answer. Against that, Kouki''s cheeks reddened slightly yet his words were firm.

    "You are my¡­''special one''. No matter what happened, ''I won''t let you be alone'' from here on. ''I will protect Eri''."

    "Fuh, fufu, kuh, fuufufu¡­"

    "Eri? ¨D¨DNmu-"

    Eri who leaked out a chuckle from being unable to endure it caused Kouki to look across his shoulder with a worried gaze at her. While showing an expression of ecstasy, Eri piled up her lips on Kouki''s lips. And then, their lips separated with a silver string stretched between them. While staring back at Kouki''s eyes that looked empty somehow, Eri murmured smilingly.

    "Yes, it''s fine like this. Kouki-kun, we are going to be together forever aren''t weee"

    Dry wind blew.

    ¨D¨Din the world where there is nooo one other than the two of us

    Thest words whispered inside Eri''s heart didn''t enter Kouki''s heart. In exchange of that, from a slightly distance ce there was a sound echoing. Kouki''s expression warped into an ugly look. His eyes contained me of hatred.

    It was the footsteps of the hated enemy, and his childhood friends.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. He also did the edits.

    <strong>***_</strong>

    <strong>At the Ruined City</strong>

    "It looks like a city at the end of the century right from the movie¡­"

    "Yeah really. I''ve seen this kind of scene at Bio -zard or something¡­"

    Suzu and Ryutaro whispered those kinds of things while making crunching sounds with their steps. They ran their gaze at the surrounding alertly, but bewilderment was running on their face.

    "Wait, Ryutaro. Stop that already. What are you going to do if zombie reallyes out here."

    Shizuku replied with a repulsed face. And then, with her expression looked simrly bewildered, she ran her gaze at the surrounding. The scenery of a devastated city was spreading in the eyes of Shizuku and others.

    When they came out from the rich colored space, they arrived at a modern city that looked nearly simr with earth with its maintained street and high-rise buildings crowding together. However, just like what Suzu and Ryutaro said, it was as though several hundred, or maybe even several thousand years had passed, everywhere they looked there were only decaying ruins.

    There were buildings that looked like they could crumble anytime, there were also buildings that were barely standing by leaning on the neighboring building. All the spot that seemed to have ss attached had been smashed thoroughly, with the remains scattered everywhere. On the ground, there was rough and hard material like asphalt nketing the ground, but there were countless cracks and undtions and also caved-in spots.

    From how the faintly remaining words on the signboard scattered everywhere on the building wall or ground weren''t earth letter, and how they couldn''t find any traffic light at all on the street, furthermore from how the material of the building wasn''t reinforced concrete, they could barely grasped that this wasn''t a city of earth.

    "Perhaps, in the past this city was crushed and then it was brought here whole. Something like taking a memento of what he crushed seemed like something that shitty bastard would do. There is also the trace of construction technique using magic that ispletely impossible for the current earth applied here, it''s like someone that thoroughly built aplicated card tower before smashing it."

    "¡­There art a limit even for having a bad taste."

    "This is the worst¡­"

    Even on earth, there was a lot of romance stories about ancient cities that didn''t remain in literature, cities that were excelling in technology even more advanced than the modern time or the like. Even this world might be a country that developed using magic in ce of science until near the level of the modern earth.

    And then, what was built up by those people was unmistakably trampled down by that Ehito Rujue whileughing. The figure of Ehito Rujueughing loudly floated in their mind, turning their face into fierce loathing.

    Although the city was devastated that it looked tragic just from looking, the townscape that looked simr to the modern city of earth made Hajime and others be somewhat nostalgic, they also felt that they were shown what would happen if Ehito was let free in the earth, causing them to tense their mind even further.

    Before long, by the time they passed who knows how many intersections following thepass, a clock tower that looked just like London''s Big Ben entered their sight from between the gaps of buildings. It appeared that clock tower was the entrance to go to the next area.

    Hajime stored thepass in his breast pocket while taking the path that was heading toward the clock tower through a huge intersection.

    But, right after that, his eyes quietly narrowed and his foot that was about to step forward returned back. Looking at his dangerous gaze, even the members other than Shia guessed that there was enemy and readied themselves. Only Shia seemed to be the one who had determined the location of the enemy, her gaze fixed for a moment on a part of the surrounding buildings before moving to another location continuously. There seemed to be something ahead of her gaze.

    "Hajime-san. We are surrounded, what are we going to do?"

    Shia was tapping Vire Doryukken on her shoulder while asking.

    Toward that, Hajime''s answer was¡­

    "Hm? Of course, if there is a prey that enters the cage, then pulverizing it all together with the cage ismon sense right? Everyone, prepare to jump."

    " " "Eh?" " "

    In front of Shizuku, Suzu, and Ryutaro who raised befuddled voice from being taken aback again, Hajime took outrge type weapon from ''Treasure Warehouse II''. It had a huge cross shape, at one of its side there were three protruding objects that looked like a wing attached.

    ¨D¨DNew Rocket & Missile Launcher Agni Orkan

    There were two of them. The figure of Hajime holding two three-meter crosses attached with wings in both arms had the impressiveness as though he was d with a reinforced exoskeleton.

    "Now then. First of all, it''s troublesome so let''s blow up all of these thoroughly."

    Hajime who fixed himself in ce with Agni-Orkan at both his sides was showing a demonic grin while pulling the triggers without hesitation. The inside of the surrounding buildings became noisy, but it was already toote.

    *pshuu pshuu pshuu* With such sound the small metal te on the surface of the wings slide, inside it, there were countless pencil missiles loaded up, those missiles flew out all at once.

    Their number had already surpassed three hundred. The swarm of pencil missiles was trailing orange fire line while slipping smoothly through the door and window of the ruined buildings as though understanding that the enemies were there.

    Furthermore, *bashuuuuu* with that kind of gentle sound, sixtyrge missiles were scattered from the six muzzles at the tip of the cross to the center of the ruined city, all within a few seconds, they scattered to all directions in order to trample their respective target.

    Right after that, gruesome explosion sound and tremendous shockwave - me explosion trampled the center of the ruined city.

    *gogogo* Along with such roar, the group of ruined buildings who were only barely standing even in the best of times began to crumble all at once.

    "Wai-, thi, this is bad. Everything, is falling toward here!"

    "That''s why, I told you to jump."

    "Don''t say that so calmly, you one man army!"

    The silhouettes lurking in the ruined buildings who barely survived the fierce attack of the pencil missiles tried to jump out from the windows in order to escape the copsing ruins even while they had lost some limbs. Hajime who courteously sent them back(blown them inside) with the additional bombing of Agni-Orkan that waspletely merciless got a tsukkomi from Shizuku while she invoked the ''Air Force'' in her boots and leaped to the air.

    The fragments of crumbling buildings rained down from above like a heavy rain, Suzu and Ryutaro also jumped away in panic amidst the sky that was rapidly getting cramped due to the group of the tilting buildings.

    And then, they somehow avoided being swallowed by the crumbling buildings andnded on the rooftop of a derelict building in slight distance away.

    "¡­You see, Suzu once saw the news on television. It was the image of an air raid in a conflict area. Suzu wonder if that feel like this."

    "Fighting is something fruitless huh. ¡­No one will ever imagine of blowing up the whole city huh. This is already unrted with technique or experience huuh."

    "Both of you, don''t get far-away look like that¡­I understand your feelings too."

    Dust rose up grandly. Looking at the ruined city that was instantly turned into a scene like a conflict area made Suzu and Ryutaro have a far-away look. Shizuku patted their shoulder while thinking inside her heart "Just what is strength?". It was at that timing, *gacha* such sound that was like the symbol of ominous itself resounded.

    Shizuku turned her face to that sound with creaking motion like a gear without oil, over there the figure of Hajime readying Agni-Orkan that he had finished reloading was¡­

    " " "You are going to attack again!?" " "

    "If you are going to do something then do it until not even a piece of meat remain. This is the culture of Japan that is even got ced on the Kojiki." (TN: Kojiki = Record of Ancient Matters (Japan''s oldest historical record))

    There is no such bloodthirsty culture! Suzu and others were going to make such tsukkomi, but the triggers were pulled faster than they could open their mouth. The swarm ofrge and small missiles danced on the sky once more. Rain of death was pouring down at the intersection where the wreckage of destroyed buildings was scattered.

    "There is nothing to do isn''t it?"

    "Goshujin-sama too, he looked calm but it looks like his frustration hath piled up considerably. It can''t be helped. How about we watch over him warmly until our turnes up."

    Amidst the me explosion and the dust, Shia and Tio were sending gentle gaze at Hajime who wasughing loudly "HAA¨DHA-HA-HA" (TN: Imagine theugh of Laharl from Disgaea) while continuously gifting lethal wounds at possibly hundreds of enemies lurking in the ruined city. Looking at those two, Shizuku who was plugging her ears with her fingers from the thunderous roar let out a sigh from the many difficulties in her future wondering if she really had to reach the level of the two.

    "Why did I fall in love with this kind of person I wonder?" Just when she was thinking of something that was actually simr to what Shia once thought, suddenly Hajime turned back and aimed Agni-Orkan''s muzzles at his allies.

    And then, in front of the startled Shizuku and others, Hajime pulled the triggers with not even a speck of hesitation just as expected. Looking at the missile swarm that immediately flew out, Suzu went "Hii!" with a pathetic shriek.

    But, naturally the missiles weren''t aiming at the allies, the missiles drew irregr trajectory while evading Suzu and others beautifully and flew behind them.

    And then, me explosions were scattered one after another at abandoned building around five hundred meters away from them. It was truly an air strike.

    Just what in the world is he attacking there? Suzu and others were thinking that while trickling with cold sweat from the attacking method that was bad for their heart. Right after that, pure white light pierced the sky from that ruined building.

    "That''s, don''t tell me-"

    "Na, Nagumo-! Stop it! Didn''t you say that you gonna leave Kouki to us!"

    Suzu and Ryutaro turned back at Hajime while yelling. Yes, the pir of light rising to the sky was undoubtedly Kouki''s magic power. Most likely Kouki released his magic power to defend against the sudden air strike. Hajime supposedly promised to leave Kouki and Eri to Shizuku and others, so the two of them directed flustered look at Hajime.

    "That''s why I attacked them. Those two looked like they were going to run away after all. I made the explosion to surround them without any direct hit so it''s fine. In the end, it was just to hold them in ce."

    Hajime dered "hold them in ce" while looking at the scene of high-rise buildings copsing like a joke at the surrounding. He only looked like a guy screwing around saying "I hit them with the back of my de" while directing the sharp de at the enemy.

    However, in actuality Kouki''s magic power kept piercing the sky from inside the me without any sign of weakening at all, so certainly Hajime didn''t hit them directly. Even when they understood that, as expected the cramping of Suzu and Ryutaro''s expression didn''t stop.

    "It appeared they were heading at that clock tower to escape. As expected, we can go to another space from there. I don''t know why they are in this kind of ce but¡­well, you guys can talk with them to your heart''s content."

    "Ye, yep."

    "Ou¡­"

    Suzu and Ryutaro nodded, at the same time, Hajime leaped toward the clock tower in one breath. Following after he were Shia and others. Their movement that applied ''Air Force'' and ''Ground Shrinker'' made the distance of five hundred meters into zero instantly.

    Kouki and Eri who had no ce to escape surrounded by shockwave and me from four directions also didn''t show any sign of moving from the rooftop of their ruined building, perhaps they had guessed they would be targeted with missile swarm once more if they tried to run.

    Hajime and othersnded on that ruined building.

    "Aaaaa, we got discovered. Even though we expressly hid in one of Ehito''s space collection, why did you all came here of all ceee. Even though this ce is the farthest ce from the Divine Gate spatiallyy"

    "Eri. Either way, I have to liberate everyone from Nagumo. If the other sidees by themselves to us, then this is actually a godsend instead, right?"

    Kouki and Eri clung tightly to each other like a pair of lovers while exchanging a talk that strangely didn''t mesh with each other.

    It appeared that from the bottom of her heart Eri didn''t want to get involved with Hajime and others, but it seemed that Kouki''s thinking that he had to rescue hisrades who he was convinced were brainwashed by Hajime didn''t vanish, so Kouki''s action was contradicting Eri who wanted to run away. Kouki''s eyes also looked cloudy, so they guessed that he had been brainwashed by ''Bind Soul'' to the degree that he couldn''t feel the contradiction as a contradiction.

    The gaze of Kouki who like always was equipped with a painfully bright holy sword and holy armor captured Hajime. Hatred, jealousy, rage¨D¨Dhis gaze was muddy with such negative emotions boiling up.

    And then, there was Eri who was rubbing her cheek on Kouki''s shoulder while letting out a coaxing voice that sounded sticky sweet, it was unclear whether it was subconsciously or consciously, but her attitude looked exactly like how her mother once was. Her outfit was clothes that had the chest and back partrgely opened, the bottom also had deep slit inserted, the color of the clothes was pure white that matched Kouki. As though she was implicitly asserting that the one who was Kouki''s heroine was exactly her.

    "Nagumo. You too are my ssmate more or less. Originally you are someone that I have to save no matter what but¡­what you had done is too much. You killed your ssmate, and you even brainwashed them¡­I, even if I have to dirty this hand, I will defeat you. And then, I swear I will save everyone from your filthy hand!"

    "Yaaahnn. Kouki-kun, you are so coool~"

    Kouki sent a smile at Eri who was clinging to him with intoxicated expression before readying his holy sword.

    "¡­Hajime. Please go. Leave this ce to us."

    "Is it fine? Those guys had be something strange you know?"

    Shizuku severely gripped her ck katana so hard that it felt like creaking sound could be heard while she was urging Hajime to go ahead. Hajime was scrutinizing the two with the magic eye behind his eye patch while confirming at Shizuku. What he referred at wasn''t about Kouki''s behavior, he was pointing at the overflowing strength from Kouki that was iparable with everything until now.

    "I know that. But, it will be fine. Your artifact is together with me. Besides, you have the objective to rescue Yue correct? We are the one who should do something about this absolute moron somehow."

    "¡­.Well, I guess."

    Hajime agreed with Shizuku with a shrug, he gave a nce at Kouki who was sending him intense gaze with eyes lifted up in wonder hearing the way Shizuku called Hajime''s name and their talk that was filled with trust. And then Hajime urged Shia and Tio to go ahead with his gaze.

    Kouki that guessed that Hajime and others were going to advance by ignoring him released killing intent so thick that was unthinkableing from the Kouki before. His magic power also further roared and burst up.

    "You want to escape-! You coward-! As I thought, I will defeat the filthy yo¨D¨D"

    The moment when he lifted his holy sword to let fly a sh, Kouki was blown away by an impact. Eri who was clinging to him was also forcefully separated from Kouki by an explosion of a really small barrier that was deployed near her unnoticed.

    At the ce where Kouki was standing before, there was the figure of Ryutaro with his fist outstretched unmoving.

    "Kuh, Ryutaro. As I thought, you too are brainwashed by Nagumo¡­"

    "What are you saying? Rather it''s me who is trying to help you right now yeah? Doing something like sending killing intent at Nagumo¡­no way I can let my best friend get turned into minced meat like that."

    "What are you saying¡­"

    "So you ain''t getting it huh, the you right now. You got really messed up at the head there. That''s why I''m telling you, this awesome best friend is gonna beat you up ck and blue until you wake UUUUP!"

    Ryutaro howled. Kouki''s state that looked really tragic fanned up his rage. That violent rage was directed at his best friend who didn''t want to look at reality, and at his powerless self who couldn''t do anything until his friend was turned into something like this.

    That violent rage was poured into the fist that was tightly clenched like a rock, Ryutaro leaped toward Kouki.

    "Aaaann, geez-. That''s cruel to separate me from Kouki-kun. Is that something that a be-st-fri-end would do? Hey, Suzuu?"

    "¡­Because Suzu feels that Suzu is your best friend, that right now, Suzu is here. Suzu won''t let Nagumo-kun and othersy their hands on you, so it''s fine to not be that scared you know, Eri?"

    "¡­Hee, looks like you can talk big right now eeh"

    Eri''s expression quietly vanished due to Suzu''s calm words and gaze. That was because Suzu''s image as a na?ve girl and a docile enemy of little importance in her mind was crumbling, Eri could feel arger presence from her. And also because she who was fully wracking her brain inside her heart due to the unexpected encounter with Hajime was seen through by Suzu.

    Suzu floated a smile on her lips from looking at Eri''s change. She understood that she had finally be someone that Eri couldn''t ignore.

    "Nagumo-kun. Just as Shizushizu said, leave this ce to Suzu and others, ''kay?"

    Suzu said while drawing out the twin iron fans dangling on her waist and readied herself.

    "¡­Don''t get half-assed. After all, it will be troublesome if I''ve got to kill her myselfter."

    "Yep. Suzu gets it. Suzu will properly settle this, no matter what shape it ended in. Nagumo-kun and others too, be careful okay."

    Hajime shrugged, then he directed his gaze at Shizuku. Shizuku too, she smiled slightly and nodded.

    "See youter."

    "Yeah. Later."

    A light parting. Be that as it may, those words were filled with the resolve to reunite again without fail. Gazes of trust certainly crossed each other there.

    This time Hajime turned back for sure. Without looking back, he rushed to the clock tower apanied by Shia and Tio. "Wait-" Kouki''s yell could be heard toward that back, but Ryutaro''s war cry that immediately resounded after that and the thunderous roar that his fist yed erased that voice, making it immediately inaudible.

    And then, Hajime, Shia, and Tio followed the guidance of thepass and vanished into the rippling dial of the clock tower toward another space.

    "Araraa, he really went away. Even though it would be better if you weren''t obstinate and said ''help meeee'' instead. Putting it bluntly, if that monster is not here then there is no problem at all you knooow?"

    Whileughing with a broad grin, Eri moved her gaze at Suzu and Shizuku who faced her.

    "I wonder about that. Indeed, I am feeling an abnormal aura from the two of you right now. But, even we are by no means the same like before you know?"

    "Ahahah, scary scary. I cannot let my guard down against Shizuku especially isn''t iiit. Then, how about I call my reassuriiingrades tooo!"

    Eri snapped her fingers. Right after that, *BOOM* with a thunderous roar the wreckages of the destroyed buildings at the surrounding exploded. From inside the bursting up dust and scattered debris, countless silhouettes leaped and surrounded Suzu and Shizuku.

    "Puppet soldiers¡­weren''t they get crushed by Nagumo-kun¡­"

    "Fufufuh, didn''t I told you. There is no problem if that monster is not here. You see these guys, their body is specially made, as expected a direct hit from missile is impossible to recover from, but they won''t break with something at the level of the building copsing you knooow"

    Furthermore,

    "DOWAAAAAAAH!?"

    Ryutaro was sent flying toward Shizuku and Suzu while raising such loud scream.

    "¨D¨D''Light Halo''"

    Suzu immediately swung her iron fan, deploying a made from linked light rings and caught Ryutaro.

    "Ouch ouch. Suzu, you saved me there."

    "What happened, what about Kouki-kun?"

    "No good yeah, that guy. He is not getting it at all, about his position, what the hell he is doing right now, everything. Even when I pointed out anything inconsistent, he just settled it as ''brainwash''. It doesn''t look like that just one or two punch gonna be enough for him."

    Ryutaro sighed and scratched his head while reporting. Shizuku moved her gaze toward the surrounding puppet soldiers and Kouki who justnded beside Eri while asking more question.

    "What about his strength?"

    "No doubt about it, he got something done to him. You see him putting on the light that looks like ''Limit Break'' right? He practically became strong like when he used ''Limit Break'', but it doesn''t look like he is getting tired at all."

    "Is that so¡­well, we already resolved from the beginning that there will be many difficulties anyway."

    Looking at the three people who confirmed the situation with a small voice, Kouki showed a sad expression and opened his mouth while being wrapped in light.

    "Shizuku, Suzu, Ryutaro. Won''t you three surrender? I don''t want to fight you guys. You are being brainwashed, and perhaps everything I say only sounds like nonsense for you, but I, want to save everyone. I will free you all from Nagumo''s curse!"

    "Kouki-kun, how saaad. Beetrayed by your childhood friends, even so, you still try to save them heroicallyy"

    "Eri¡­it''s fine. It doesn''t matter about me. As long as everyone is safe then that''s it. If I can just defeat the incarnation of evil that Nagumo¡­"

    "It''s going to be fineee! After all Iii, only Iii, am Kouki-kun''s ally okaaay~"

    "Thank you, Eri. Since the past, I only keep getting supported by you¡­"

    Eri and Kouki gazed at each other. The emptiness in Kouki''s eyes increased while the rift of Eri''s warped smile deepened.

    "See? That''s not a level where talking can go through right?"

    "¡­¡­Haa, indeed, looks like it. If that''s the case, to return that idiot to normal, we have to release him from Eri''s ''Bind Soul'' and¡­"

    "On top of that, there is also the need to beat up Kouki-kun until he is half-dead to teach him the reality isn''t it. ¡­For the time being, Suzu will take care of Eri. After all, the destructive strength of Kouki-kun, with the support of Eri''s darkness magic is the worstbination."

    The three of them nodded to each other. Looking at such three, Kouki looked down sadly.

    "As I thought it''s no good¡­got it. Then, first I''ll make the three of you powerless even if you will hate me for itter. And then I''ll defeat Nagumo and unravel the brainwash!"

    Kouki''s mood heated up by himself and he readied his holy sword in overhead stance. Immediately, unusual magic power burst up from his body. A pressure that was even more powerful than ''Supreme Break'' scorched the air.

    "Chih, I don''t know what that is, but that looks bad-!"

    Ryutaro tried to charge once more in order to stop Kouki''s technique. But, at that instant, the surrounding puppet soldiers assaulted the three all at once.

    "Ahahahahah, I won''t let that you knoow? Don''t forget the lovable heroine-chan who is supporting the hero okaaay!"

    Eri wasughing loudly while a western sword that seemed to be artifact appeared unnoticed in her hand. She waved it like a conductor baton. The double-edged de that had thin red lines on its surface was d with gray magic power.

    "You only look like an evil female leader you know, Eri. If you aren''t self-aware of that, then Suzu will lend you my mirror."

    Suzu replied like that while elegantly waving her twin iron fans. The fans opened and a gentle wind blew, along with that tender magic power light spread like a sunset.

    "Call the sanctuary right here, ''Holy Severance''."

    Right after that, a barrier of light enveloping the three deployed. There the attacks of the puppet soldiers that came one after another¨D¨Devery single one of them struck using sword artifact that was d in magic power. *Gakin* Hard sound resounded, the barrier emitting holy light perfectly blocked the countless sword attack.

    Furthermore,

    "Swallow, ''Holy Severance - Burst''."

    The instant the twin iron fans were closed with a snap, the barrier exploded with heinous destructive power. Fierce shockwave and the broken fragments of the barrier blown away the grouped up puppet soldiers altogether.

    "Nice job, Suzu!"

    Ryutaro leaped forward. His sharp eye glint pierced straight at Kouki.

    "Don''t let your guard down! ''Holy Severance - World''."

    Suzu supported by lining up manyyers of barrier possessing the radiance of Holy Severance to make triangle tunnel that matched with Ryutaro''s path. It had been proven that Suzu''s Holy Severance couldn''t be broken by the attack power of the puppet soldiers.

    Ryutaro rushed fiercely inside the tunnel. The unknown technique that Kouki was going to invoke was so powerful that the air was rumbling. But, if he had Suzu''s protection, he could shut Kouki down before the invocation. Ryutaro was convinced of that.

    But,

    "You underestimate me too muuch"

    At the same time, one puppet soldier jumped high forward at the same time when they heard that voice tone which rubbed anyone''s nerve the wrong way. That puppet soldier aimed hisrge sword at the barrier tunnel and swung down in one breath.

    *PAAAAAAN!!*

    "Wwha-!?"

    The sound of destruction reverberated. Of all things, the moment an attack of that puppet soldier hit Suzu''s barrier directly, reddish ck ripple spread and a violent impact scattered, just like that the barrier was pulverized like a paper scrap.

    Ryutaro raised a shocked voice while twisting his body to barely evade therge sword that was swung down on his path, then in a perfect timing another sword attack approached from another puppet soldier.

    A horizontal sweeping attack. In addition, a pincer attack that aimed at his neck and his nk. Ryutaro tried to repel away the attacks even while his posture was unstable by using the gauntlets of both his hands.

    But, these two puppet soldiers weren''t normal. The swung sword flickered like an illusion, the real sword traced a trajectory that was different from the trajectory that Ryutaro focused on and approached him.

    "¨D¨D"

    While screaming wordlessly, Ryutaro who realized that the defense of his gauntlets wouldn''t make it in time, within an instant, he used partial strengthening of Vajra to strengthen only the locations that the sword would hit.

    *Gakin* A sound of metals shing with each other sounded, the two attacks of the puppet soldiers were blocked by Ryutaro''s Vajra. But, the third puppet soldiers that appeared unnoticed at the front mercilessly thrust his bright redrge spear that was ming hot toward Ryutaro''s heart.

    Ryutaro immediately crossed both his arms and resolved to receive the attack. Fierce impact assaulted Ryutaro, but his trusted partner, the gauntlets were somehow not pierced, it was enduring the attack of the spear. If the gauntlets hadn''t gone through Hajime''s demonic remodeling, perhaps even both his arms would also get pierced through.

    But, the true worth of the burningrge spear wasn''t just to burn the opponent that it touched. In the next moment, it looked undting, and then instantly arge explosion urred along with a thunderous boom.

    "-aAAAAAA-!?"

    Ryutaro who raised his scream this time was forcefully made to go back through the tunnel, he fell on the ground using ukemi technique and tried to stand right back up immediately. (TN: Ukemi, judo technique that is a way to fall safely.)

    At that moment, two more puppet soldiers thrust their bastard sword. Not toward Ryutaro, but toward a ground slightly away from him.

    Right after that, *bikibikibiki* such sound came out, the ce that the swords stabbed instantly frozepletely. That freezing instantly stretched toward underneath Ryutaro like a crawling snake, it attacked with perfect timing at the instant where Ryutaro was kneeling from his ukemi.

    Due to that, the ground under Ryutaro''s legs was frozen and he got restrained, and then four puppets jumped for the final blow. Every single one held arge sword, the swords were simrly ming red hot like the previousrge spear user, if Ryutaro kept getting showered with attacks like this, then at this rate he wouldn''te out unscathed no matter how sturdy he was.

    Behind Ryutaro who was cornered into a desperate situation, there was Shizuku who was losing ground against the puppet soldiers who was attacking her until now using impossibly unique abilities. Shizuku saw Ryutaro''s distress and tried to go to his help, but due to a puppet soldier that created an improvised binding tool by manipting the floor of the rooftop, Shizuku was held back in ce.

    Not only that, simr with Ryutaro, four puppet soldiers also leaped toward Shizuku whose feet was restrained. Two puppets held spear d in lightning while the other two brandished sword d in gray sands. It was obvious that it wouldn''t end well for her no matter which one she got hit with.

    Shizuku showed unease from the unexpected strength of the puppet soldiers while she was about to use her new card.

    "First is the most troublesome Shizuku, yes you. ¨D¨D''Wicked Wrap''."

    "Uh, a?"

    However, she was hindered by Eri. ck flickering globe suddenly appeared before Shizuku''s eyes, the moment it entered her sight Shizuku''s body became unable to move at all.

    Darkness magic ''Wicked Wrap''¨D¨Da magic that obstructed themand from the brain to be sent to the body.

    With this Shizuku failed to show her card and she exposed a fatal opening. Eri smugly made a sticky grin.

    By using ''Bind Soul'', Kouki was made to think that even if the three were injured lethally they could be revivedter on. And so Kouki who was thinking about ''saving Shizuku and others'' didn''t feel that hurting the three was evil, and he wielded his strength without any hesitation. There was no need to hold back becauseter they could be restored back to live.

    Of course, there was no way such thing could happen, in the first ce Eri wouldn''t let such thing happen. She would at least added the three into her puppet soldiers using ''Bind Soul'', but she had no n to properly let them stay alive.

    Therefore, she chuckled when she was about to kill the first victim but,

    "Dance down, ''Holy Severance - Sakura''."

    At that instant, countless shining fragments rushed through the battlefield just like a sakura storm. Small countless radiances danced in the air with rustling sound *zaaaaaa¨D¨D*. They spiraled with Shizuku and Ryutaro at the center while raising up a whirlwind.

    And then the attack of the puppet soldiers was blocked softly by the condensed gathered fragments, dispersing all the impact. Not just that, the flower storm of light swooped down on the puppet soldiers who after attacking were showing lethal opening, like a muddy stream swallowing small fish.

    After the flower storm of light passed through, there were the tragic appearances of the puppet soldiers there. Their whole body was mangled, their limbs couldn''t maintain their original form. And the most striking thing was how their head had be in pieces as though the head was exploded.

    ''Holy Severance - Sakura''¨D¨Dthis magic was literally making the powerful barrier that was Holy Severance into small fragments like sakura petal, if anything was touched by it then they would be cut, and when an attack came they would be flexible wall like a willow bamboo, it was a barrier that unified offense and defense into one.

    When Suzu waved her twin iron fans like a traditional Japanese dancer, the sakura flowers of light moved like a stream matching with her movement.

    "Fuu. Thanks for the save, Suzu."

    "Ou, thanks. Rather, what the hell with these puppet soldiers."

    "You are wee. ¡­Those looks like the characteristic magic that monster has aren''t they? Suzu cannot see anything like chanting or magic circle."

    Shizuku and Ryutaro pulled themselves together using the time that Suzu bought and they gathered beside Suzu. Their eyes narrowed gravely, vigntly looking around at the puppet soldiers surrounding them.

    But, at that time, Kouki''s technique was finallypleted, the pure white magic power that pierced the sky began to converge on Kouki''s back like a video that was rewound. That abnormal magic power was gradually forming a shape with swaying motion.

    "¡­This is yourst chance. Although you all can be revived back to lifeter on, if possible I don''t want to hurt you three."

    Kouki sent calm voice at Shizuku and others.

    Before long, the mass of magic power that Kouki emitted spread out like wings, and then thick and tough tail stretched out, a long neck and head rose, sharp fangs were formed and nged with each other, brutal ws carved the floor of the building.

    Kouki continued his words at Shizuku and others who were looking on in wonder.

    "''Heaven Might - Infinite Change''¨D¨Dthis is a technique that makes it possible for Heaven Might that could only be activated as bombardment before to be continuously controlled in its activated state. This dragon, just by existing it carries the destructive power equal of the Heaven Might in full power. In addition, as long as we are in [Holy Precincts], I won''t run out of magic power, so trying to buy time is pointless. ¡­You understand right? The current me is stronger than even Nagumo. All of you absolutely cannot win against me. That''s why¡­surrender."

    The light dragon that was formed from Heaven Might itself roared. At the same time, a bombardment was fired from its mouth, obliterating a high-rise building one kilometer from their spot in one attack. Indeed, on top of the ''Heaven Might'' being released in full power without time limit, Kouki''s power didn''t seem to weaken at all, so it appeared that he was supplied with inexhaustible magic power.

    "By the waaay, you see, all the puppet-chan at the surrounding, they have magic stone inserted in them, they are a hybrid of monster and human you knooow? With their teamwork and skill unchanged when they were still alive, they now also have the characteristic magic and spec equal to monsteeer. That''s riiight, for the time being, I gueeess you can call them ''corpse beast soldier''." (TN: That''s too long, in Japanese their name is just ''shijuuhei'', but in English it got that long.)

    Eri said that. She was implicitly conveying that there was an overwhelming difference in battle strength between them while smiling repulsively. She unfolded her gray wings on her back with a loud p. With that she conveyed that she herself possessed a strength that resembled an apostle, inviting the three to despair.

    Furthermore at the surrounding, it seemed there was corpse beast soldier that could use characteristic magic of healing, even corpse beast soldiers that were carved and blown up by Suzu just now stood back up with their wound healed, other than that there were also reinforcement corpse beast soldiers who seemed to be made to standby for just in case, they were gathering one after another.

    Even after excluding the several hundred puppet beast soldiers that were exploded by Agni-Orkan at the beginning, there appeared to be nearly a hundred and fifty battle strength still remaining.

    There was Kouki who controlled Heaven Might that carried immense destructive power withplete mastery, furthermore he had no time restriction, his own body was also able to constantly maintained ''Supreme Break'' state. And then, there was Eri who was likely to possess a spec that nearly approached an apostle and also mastery of darkness magic, added by her ability that could thoroughly control a group of a hundred and fifty corpse beast soldiers.

    Indeed, this situation could be said as hellish. If it was the normal ssmates who were here then perhaps they would fall on their knees in despair.

    But, the ones who were here were the people who had challenged greatbyrinths, who had their weakness thrust before them and made to know their powerlessness. These people had faced themselves and swallowed down their dirty and embarrassing part, taking a step forward.

    And then, these people had seen that young man, the one who no matter what kind situation he was in, no matter who he faced, he still wouldn''t take even a step back.

    That was why,

    "Stronger than even Hajime? That''s just too excessive even for a misunderstanding. That man, he is truly ''the world''s strongest'' you know?"

    "Yeah, exactly. Besides, aren''t you two looking down on Suzu and others too much? Something like this won''t even count as ''strength''."

    "Infinite change, corpse beast soldier, whatever¡­hah, all these just ain''t enough at all."

    Only something in this level at best wouldn''t even count as a difficult situation.

    Kouki''s eyebrow twitched in reaction. Eri''s expression changed from scorn into something cold.

    In contrast, Shizuku took the stance of her sword draw art, Suzu looked like she was dancing with her twin iron fans, and Ryutaro took a karate stance. In their eyes, there was not even a speck of nervousness or despair. There was only calm resolve there, to do what they should do.

    "Somehow, it''s really irritatiiing."

    "So the brainwashing influence is this deep¡­it can''t be helped. I will wake up all of you."

    With those words as the signal, the gong of the second round rang.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    <strong>The Reached Out Hand, Didn''t Reach</strong>

    "I won''t hold back. It will be fine, after this I will revive you all without fail after all."

    Kouki thrust his holy sword together with those words. At that moment, the dragon of light that was made right from the highest grade light element attack magic ''Heaven Might'' itself¨D¨Dthe light dragon fired breath attack of Heaven Might.

    The pure white light that scorched the air drew a spiral trajectory while approaching Shizuku and others.

    Looking at that, Suzu was about to wave her iron fans to invoke Holy Severance for scattering the energy.

    But, as though foreseeing that, Eri invoked her magic a step faster.

    "Ahah, ''Mind Sliip''!"

    "¨D¨D"

    Darkness magic ''Mind Slip''¨D¨Da magic that temporarily sealed the target''s memory of a few seconds before until the current time. It was only a memory that felt like a blink of eye, but even so, if that magic was used in the middle of a battle it was an extremely troublesome spell that created a fatal opening. It was supposedly difficult to handle this magic because it was a high-ss magic, but Eri could use it without difficulty.

    "Chih"

    In front of the approaching light of death with Suzu failed toy out a barrier, Ryutaro lightly threw away Suzu while he jumped away from that ce together with Shizuku.

    Right after that, the roar of Heaven Might passed through the spot where the three were just at the moment before, it pierced through a ruined building and fiercely shaken the whole building.

    The corpse beast soldiers leaped from all direction in careful aim toward Shizuku and others who escaped to the air.

    "Shred, ¨D¨D''Fang sh''!"

    Shizuku invoked ''Fang sh'' while drawing out her ck katana toward the corpse beast soldiers who swung theirrge sword from left and right. This attack would carve three lines simultaneously with one sh, however, although the arms of the corpse beast soldiers were cut off, the attack didn''t reach until their torso.

    Shizuku narrowed her eyes looking at the result of the attack that she let out with the purpose of bisecting the enemy into two. The reddish ck magic power enveloping the corpse beast soldiers was reflected in her eyes.

    "''Vajra'' is it."

    As though to say that they didn''t feel any pain, even while they lost one arm the corpse beast soldiers switched to their other arm and swung their sword, Shizuku was whispering to herself while kicking on the air using ''Air Force'' and rotated her body to evade.

    Nearby her, there were the figures of Ryutaro who blocked the approaching countless wind des with his ''Vajra'' and Suzu who parried redaspear using petals of light.

    It appeared that the corpse beast soldiers had full array line up. Other than people who could use elemental offensive characteristic magic, there were also other people with defensive skill and healing skill. The group was really abundant with variation. In this aspect, perhaps there were also corpse beast soldiers that could hide themselves or absorb magic like the chimeras they faced before.

    When Shizuku was being vignt against the ability of the soldiers, suddenly a chill ran through her whole body. The warning bell of her instinct was ringing loudly. Shizuku immediately invoked ''Air Force'' in conjunction with ''No Beat'' and leaped away from that spot using her full strength.

    At that moment, countless light des passed through the space that Shizuku just vacated. The light des kept soaring without stopping and cut into pieces the side of a ruined building at slightly far away ce, the ruined building that lost its support copsed with a thunderous sound.

    Furthermore, Shizuku obeyed her ringing rm bell that still wasn''t stopping and twisted her body, without even checking she turned behind and drew out her sword. The ck katana that was elerated with the unsheathing motion returned resistance and hard sound *GAKIN!*.

    There, the figure of Kouki who blocked the ck katana with his holy sword was standing.

    "As expected from Shizuku. You''re strong."

    "You are the one who became weak. It''s a disgrace for Yaegashi-style''s name."

    "¡­How pitiful. So you are also made to be unable to understand even the difference in strength between us. But, that''s fine. Because I''ll protect Shizuku-!"

    Perhaps thanks to the light dragon on his back, Kouki was able to normally fly in the air. He was smiling to Shizuku while locking sword with her in the air. But, the reply that came back to him were sharp words that made him murmured misdirected words and his expression distorted.

    At the same time, the light dragon that red at Shizuku from behind Kouki opened its jaw widely. And then, Heaven Might was fired from point-nk range at Shizuku with nog time.

    "-, ''Scorch Wave''! ''Draw Sky''!"

    Shizuku swung her sheath at Kouki. Using the generated shockwave she forcefully separated their distance and Shizuku escaped from the firing line. But, she was unable topletely escape from the breath attack of Heaven Might that looked like an extremelyser.

    And so, using the ck katana''s ability the ''Draw Sky'' that she invoked almost simultaneously, she attracted the breath of Heaven Might to her de. And then, the moment the breath touched the de, she used the twisting of her wrist and body and parried the pressure and shockwave toward behind her.

    A sword art of Yeagashi-style¨D¨D''Wood Chip Dance''. A parrying technique that made use of the de to slide the opponent''s attack. This time the technique was used in conjunction with ''Draw Sky'' that was an ability to attract the target to the de. She attempted this technique without any prior preparation, but she seeded splendidly.

    In her back, the sound of one more building copsing due to Heaven Might was audible. Shizuku sent an exasperated gaze at Kouki while hearing that sound.

    "Protect, is it. You had said that to me a few times in the past, but honestly, there is not even one time that I can remember where gray. Even now, you are saying you will protect me while releasing outrageous attack at me aren''t you?"

    "Is that so¡­that bastard Nagumo, he even falsified your memory. I guess you don''t remember, but I was always at Shizuku''s side, protecting you. Well, even if I said that I think it''s pointless no matter what I said to the current Shizuku though."

    "That''spletely my line. I wonder, would I feel a little better if I put even just onerge wound on that handsome face."

    Blood vein was pulsing on Shizuku''s forehead in irritation. Corpse beast soldiers were circling behind Shizuku. Looking closer, all of the soldiers had reddish ck wings growing from their back. With that, they wouldn''t have a problem even in mid-air battle.

    Furthermore, when Kouki swung his holy sword, the light dragon on his back fired countless branching lights that formed small light dragons. The number was roughly thirty dragons.

    "Shizuku, I will end the battle with this. As expected, you won''t be able to endure simultaneous attack in this number right? It will hurt, but I will nurse you properly after this. Just sleep in peace."

    After saying that one-sidedly, Kouki turned the tip of the holy sword at Shizuku. Immediately after, thirty small light dragons and corpse beast soldiers assaulted Shizuku from all directions. There was no ce to escape. Ryutaro couldn''t approach because of the light dragon''s breath attack and the corpse beast soldiers.

    Suzu immediately tried to act, but Shizuku herself stopped that using ''telepathy''.

    {Shizuku-}

    {It''s fine, Suzu. I''ll show you I can manage somehow against just this much!}

    Right after those words reached Suzu through telepathy, Shizuku was swallowed by human silhouettes and light.

    Kouki shook his head sadly looking at that. And then, as though to say ''If it''s to save everyone, then I won''t balk from dirtying this hand or getting hated!'', with a resolute expression as though putting on airs like a tragic hero, he moved his gaze at Ryutaro who he designated as his next target.

    At that moment,

    "My bad, but I tly refuse for my sleeping face to be seen by any man other than him. ¨D¨D''sh Blossom''."

    "-gua!?"

    A straight horizontal line cut was opened on Kouki''s chestatand blood spray danced in the air. Thanks to the impregnable holy armor it wasn''t a fatal wound, but even so it was quite a damage.

    Kouki gazed in wonderment at how Shizuku was speaking calmly and how he got cut even with the distance. He was moving back with his hand pressing on his chest. And then, he discovered that.

    "The, the katana, is flying?"

    Kouki whispered by reflex.

    Exactly as he said, in front of Kouki, Shizuku''s ck katana and a jet ck katana that looked exactly the same were floating in the air with their tips pointing at Kouki.

    Then, was Shizuku giving lethal wound at the corpse beast soldiers and small light dragons unarmed¡­Kouki moved his gaze gravely at Shizuku who was crowded by soldiers and dragons that they looked like an enclosed sphere shape.

    Then, *slid* the soldiers and dragons that surrounded Shizuku had their bodies slipping off diagonally and fell down. Such astonishing scene entered Kouki''s eyes.

    And then, what appeared from between the gap of the enemies that fell down or dispersed in tatter¡­

    Was the figure of Shizuku who blocked all the attacks with a barrier of countless ck katana deployed around her.

    "Sever off, ¨D¨D''Omni de - sh Blossom''!"

    Shizuku raised her voice once more.

    In an instant, the barrier of ck katana shined in dark blue color, then this time all the soldiers and small dragons were bisected for sure. The soldiers fell to the ground, and the small light dragons dispersed. Amidst those, Shizuku headed straight to Kouki with ck katana in hand.

    Then, the naked ck katana at the surrounding all pointed their tip down and lined orderly with Shizuku as the center. The number in total was twenty katana.

    That figure standing in the air with straight back and dignity, a swarm of jet ck katana following her, looked just like a hero in an illustrated story. The beautiful ck hair in ponytail fluttered, the gray eyes carrying tenacious will pierce through Kouki.

    Beautiful¡­Kouki whispered so in his heart without realizing. It was out of ce, yet Shizuku''s figure that was like a war maiden caused his heart to be stolen helplessly and he gulped.

    "¨D¨D''Living Swords(Swarm of Katana that Exemplify the Will)''. My soul is poured into all of these ck katana. I wonder, can Kouki who continue to escape into convenient dream endure this?"

    "Shi, Shizuku¡­"

    Despite the calm voice, Kouki fell into a hallucination where he was struck physically, his voice got unconsciously caught in his throat. The current Shizuku was filled with a pressure that couldn''t be pushed down using the difference in magic power and body spec.

    "¡­Toward my Kouki-kun¡­.what cheekiness. As expected, I just can''t stomach Shizukuuu!"

    Eri''s expression distorted into ugliness and she was about to fire a magic at Shizuku. It seemed that she sensitively sensed how Kouki was fascinated by Shizuku. It was unforgivable for her that Kouki was attracted to anybody except her now when he was under her brainwashing. Her hatred and jealousy exploded, she was about to direct a magic to disturb Shizuku''s mind and sent all her soldiers at Shizuku.

    But, at the eyes of such Eri, countless fluttering shadows were reflected as though to hinder her.

    Eri''s gaze ran at the surrounding dubiously. And then she gazed in wonderment.

    "Wha, what? This is, butterfly?"

    Her murmured words hit bull''s eye. Before she noticed, a swarm of a lot of butterflies was fluttering about the battlefield.

    The source of this scenery was Suzu who unfolded her twin iron fans. Butterfly monsters were summoned continuously from the jewel that was attached to the handle of the iron fan. The spectacle of ck crest butterflies with a red pattern on their jet ck wings flying in spiraling orbit with the light petals deployed at the surrounding while rising to the sky were showing a mix of charm and mystique that usually didn''t exist in Suzu, giving off a beauty that couldn''t be put in words.

    "Suzu had endured your first attack you know, Eri? This time it is Suzu''s turn. Suzu won''t let you ignore her anymore."

    "Ahaha, what is the like of Suzu is saying¨D¨D"

    Amidst the battlefield that brimmed over with light petals and ck crest butterfly, Suzu yelled at a different summoning artifact dangling on her waist¨D¨Dat one of the magic orbs.

    "Inaba-san! Please!"

    "Kyukyuu!"

    At that moment, a white and crimson rabbit leaped before Suzu''s eyes, its figure vanished leaving behind afterimage, and instantly, the rabbit''s figure appeared behind Eri.

    Eri was unable to react at that extreme speed. She was only able to barely catch that figure using her physical spec that was reinforced using the technique to create apostle.

    Therefore, right after her eyes opened wide,

    "aGUH!?"

    Eri received the strong leg of the kicking rabbit ''Inaba'' and crashed into a ruined building with a tailspin. Without stopping she pierced through thatthebuilding and got blown away for few hundred meters more. Just before she got hit by the attack, she enveloped her body with magic power equal to that of an apostle and performed reinforcement, so her life wasn''t ended with the attack just now.

    "Eri-! Shit-, Suzu, what are you doing to your best friend-!"

    "That''s why I told you, don''t keep sleep talking like that on and on!"

    Kouki saw Eri was blown away and raised his voice. And then, when he was going to me Suzu, an impact right from the side blocked his voice.

    Kouki blocked Ryutaro''s fist using his holy sword while creaking sound resounded *creak creak*. The two of them red at each other from point-nk range in a posture simr to sword locking contest.

    Kouki averted his gaze from Ryutaro and nced at the direction where Eri was blown away, at the same time the light dragon unleashed its w and tail at Ryutaro.

    Ryutaro paid attention to the w and tail of the light dragon while he took no evading action. In exchange, he invoked the age of god magic that he obtained.

    "Come, steel demo-n! ''Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation!" (TN: Tenma Tenpen)

    Right after, Ryutaro''s body was tinged with light green magic power and transformed. *beki-beki* With such sound the muscles of his whole body erged and tore apart his tunic. His tall body that was originally a hundred and ny centimeters easily surpassed two meters now, the corner of his eyes lifted upgrayand his canine lengthened and became exposed.

    The radical change of Ryutaro made Kouki gazed in wonderment, during that time the swung tail of light dragon attacked Ryutaro''s back while the w attacked his shoulder.

    But, the attack of the light dragon that hit directly didn''t make Ryutaro got wet with blood, *gakin!* a hard sound that was impossible for living flesh body resounded and the attacks were blocked.

    "Wha-, Ryutaro, that''s-"

    "Kuuu! I felt that, oi! But, I endured it yeah? This time it''s my turn! ''Scorch Wave''!!"

    "¨D¨D"

    As expected, it seemed that it was impossible to be undamaged after directly receiving the attack of the light dragon that was the avatar of Heaven Might, even so Ryutaro didn''t get any serious wound, Ryutaro who was grinning fearlessly with literally demonic look unleashed enormous shockwave from his gauntleted fist that was locked with the holy sword.

    That attack didn''t consist only from the magic power that was converted into impact, but the addition of the pure physical strength that was drawn out from the muscled arm that had erged two sizes bigger like ogre''s arm became a tremendous strength that blown away Kouki.

    Flying away with his voice caught up in his throat, Kouki crashed into a ruined building at the other side simr like Eri just now.

    The corpse beast soldiers aimed at Ryutaro who stayed unmoving with his fist thrust forward, but they were scattered by the many ck katana soaring at high speed. Shizuku arrived beside Ryutaro who transformed into an ogre and she opened her mouth after gazing briefly at him.

    "Looks like you can use it well aren''t you. That''s wants pressure."

    "Hehe-, well, it''s also thanks to Nagumo''s cheatmate though. If it''s just by myself, I''m not gonna be able to easily use it this far."

    Ryutaro red at the ruined building Kouki crashed into without letting his guard down while acting humble in contrast with his appearance.

    Metamorphosis magic ''Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation''¨D¨Dusing magic stone as a medium to change one''s a body, the characteristic of the monster whose magic stone was used would A great into the body, it was a little unique magic for a metamorphosis magic.

    Ryutaro had the aptitude for the metamorphosis magic itself, but he was unskillful in the usage of the magic (because he waswantsa muscle-brain, he did nothing but punching and kicking), he was unable to subdue the monster in the abyss in such short time.

    There, Ryutaro who thought of various things obtained a hint from Tio''s ''dragonification'', and arrived at a conclusion typical of a muscle-brain.

    Namely, ''if I cannot subdue the monster, then isn''t it fine if I just be the same like the monster that I want to subdue?'',athat. Ryutaro who was also familiar with his a body because he had done karate since he was little tested that idea of his without dy.

    And the result, the metamorphosis magic Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation actually had a good aptitude for Ryutaro, gray this magic could be ssified as a super advanced magic even among the metamorphosis magic but he seeded in it rtivelyan .

    Of course, there was no time for him to train so the time he could transform was really short, his result was also erratic so that when he released the transformation he got a severe feedback and it became a trump card of trump card that could only be used asst resort, but there Hajime resolved the problem.

    That was, cheatmate¨D¨Dminerals that didn''t have an adverse effect to human body like calcium and the like were enchanted with metamorphosis magic and sublimation magic, it was then turned into powder and then transmuted and became a solid food with a particr effect. With this food the body was temporarily transformed into an optimum condition in metamorphosis, next, strengthening effect that was nearly like ''Limit Break'' was also applied on the eater so that they could endure even heavy burden.

    This cheatmate once taken would maintain its effect for half a day, on top of that there was also no side effect after use. It was a top product of Hajime, all the members who stormed into Holy Precincts had already taken it. Shizuku was able to use twenty katana at the same time which was impossible without increasing her brain throughput was also thanks to this one-time use food artifact.

    By the way, the naming was from Calo¡ªMate (TN: Calory Mate). If you believed the story that the meaning of ''mate'' was ''friend'' then¡­it was quite a horrible naming.

    Shizuku and Ryutaro were making frivolous talk while running their gaze through the corpse beast soldiers at the surrounding, then suddenly a ''telepathy'' reached them.

    {Shizuku, Ryutaro-kun. Let''s divide the two like this. Leave Eri to Suzu. Both of youarge amountplease take care of Kouki-kun.}

    {Suzu¡­you are going to be fine right?}

    {Yep. Suzu will say what she wants to say, ask what she want to ask, and then, punch that idiot flying.}

    {Heh, that''s great. ¡­Don''t you die yeah.}

    {You too, ''kay.}

    Far away, Suzu who put Inaba on her head gave a thumb up to them. And then, she turned on her heel and chased after the crashing Eri while handling the attack of the corpse beast soldiers at the same time.

    Right after that,

    *DOGOOOOOOOON-!!*

    A thunderous sound resounded and the ruined building before Shizuku and Ryutaro''s eyes copsed¨D¨Dno, the building was blown up from the inside. There shining brilliantly like a star, the figure of Kouki followed by a light dragon and countless small light dragons appeared.

    Kouki was silent and expressionless. Like that without any sound he directed the tip of his holy sword at Shizuku and Ryutaro.

    "Ryutaro!"

    "Ou-!"

    As expected, the two of them were warrades who had fought together until this far. Dancing to the same beat they entered the stance for a pincer attack as thought they had arranged it beforehand. After that, the howl of Heaven Might passed through.

    Even the after effect struck the body with immense impact, amidst that Shizuku and Ryutaro paid attention to the light dragons that were flying near them and the surrounding corpse beast soldiers while moving toward their absolute moron childhood friend.

    Part 2

    Suzu advanced between the intervals of the ruined buildings, followed by light petals and ck crest butterflies, and also Inaba.

    Inaba who possessed sensitive rabbit ears taught her that the presence of Eri who was blown away was already gone from where she crashed.

    Suzu thought for a moment whether Eri had headed to back up Kouki, but her instinct whispered to her somehow that Eri wouldn''t leave her alone and she would head toward her.

    And so, she moved through the area that was surrounded by the ruined buildings of the ruined city while being on guard but¡­the corpse beast soldiers had also vanished from the area without her noticing, in the area that was enveloped in eerie silence except of the battle sound of Shizuku and others from far away, Suzu was trickling sweat from unknown nervousness.

    "Kyuu, kyu"

    "Inaba-san¡­thank you. I''m just a little too nervous."

    Inaba said "Suzu-han, you are too nervous ya. I''m here so you can puff up your chest without worry, you are betting on the winner here." and used his front leg to pat Suzu''s forehead. Suzu''s cheeks slightly loosened up and her shoulders rxed. Inaba who was riding fluffily on Suzu''s head crossed his arms as though to say ''That''s good'' while nodding his head going ''uh huh, uh huh''. (TN: Inaba still talk with Kansai ent here)

    Theical gesture made Suzu''s cheek loosened up further.

    At that moment, Inaba rolled over vertically above Suzu''s head. And then, with a handstand he crumpled Suzu''s hair while rotating, he turned behind and let out a strong kick.

    *zugan-!* Shockwave sound resounded, what Inaba blocked was a shining gray sword.

    "¡­Really, this disgusting rabbit is just irritating."

    "Eri-"

    Yes, the one who had taken Suzu by surprise from behind and swung the sword was Eri herself. When Suzu looked behind her shoulder, her eyes met Eri''s cold inhuman gaze that was like ice.

    The shed sword was blocked by Inaba''s leg which was equipped by Hajime''s special leg armor artifact, without that the sword would be in a direct course to Suzu''s head. Looking from the strength of the leg armor and sword that were locked fiercely with each other, Eri was obviously trying to kill Suzu in the surprise attack.

    Inaba twisted his body further. He rotated as though breakdancing on Suzu''s head and fired a shockwave with his opposite foot. Characteristic magic ''Sky Walk¡¯s'' derivative skill, ''Rending Spiral''¨D¨Dan ability thatunched shockwave from the kick.

    Eri pped the gray wings on her back and somersaulted in the air while evading that shockwave.

    "I heard that to evolve monster using metamorphosis magic will take quite some time thouugh. That monster, isn''t it a little too abnormal?"

    Eri asked in a bad mood while scrutinizing with her eyes.

    "Well, that''s because Inaba-san is special in various aspects. Most of this is from his base ability."

    "What''s with that, so cheating huuuh. But, that rabbit won''t match the violence of number riiight? As expected, I don''t think Suzu is employing so many monsters of that level riiight! ¨D¨D''Wicked Wrap''!"

    Eri materialized dark sphere in front of Inaba''s eyes. Using that, the movement of Inaba who tried to immediately move was obstructed for a moment.

    Using that timing Eriunched gray bombardment. It was a brutal bombardment that was enchanted with disintegration ability. Furthermore, the corpse beast soldiers that lurked in the ruined buildings leaped out all at once to block the path of escape.

    "Everyone, please! ¨D¨D''Holy Severance - World''!"

    With Suzu''smand, her subordinate monsters jumped out from the magic balls hanging on her waist. Two centipedes with body length of ten meter, ten one meter tall bees with striped pattern of ck and red, four praying mantis where each of them had six sickles, one spider with eight reddish ck eyes and four meter body length. This was Suzu''s prided(?) bug squad!

    While defending against the approaching grey sh with fifty ovepping Holy Severance and replenishing the disintegratedyer at the same time, Suzu further used her other iron fan to control the light petals¨D¨Dthe ''Holy Severance - Sakura'' to back up her subordinate monsters.

    The soldier who swung red hot spear was met by the barrage of the missile bee. Ten bees all at once were rapid-firing with shooting rate of five shots per second, right after the shot impacted flower of explosion bloomed.

    The blown away soldiers were finished off by the web of steel threadid out at the valley of the ruined buildings by the steel thread spider sticking on the building wall. Their body was carved apart into pieces.

    Furthermore, the soldiers who slipped through the barrage of missile needles and approached close were met by the wind de praying mantises, wind des that were unleashed from their six sickles minced up the soldiers.

    The soldiers with defensive characteristic magic were defending usingrge shield while charging forward, from their shadowrge sword user with ''Magic Shockwave'' ability leaped out and swung their swords at the acid coiling centipedes protecting Suzu''s back.

    At the same time with the reddish ck ripples spreading, violent shockwave came into being. The acid centipedes that got hit by thoserge swords were easily scattered.

    The soldiers that usedrge sword and impact weaved through the gap of the scattered centipedes and approached Suzu. But, that moment, from all direction¨D¨Dmore urately, the fragments of the centipedes that scattered at the surrounding sprayed dissolving liquid like surging waves from their segmented parts.

    The wless surprise attack bathed the soldiers'' whole body in dissolving liquid and made them wet as though they had encountered a squall, white smoke were rising grandly from their body and in the blink of eye they changed from human into bone model, they changed job into skeleton and atst they dissolvedpletely leaving not even dust behind.

    So that the acid centipedes who had split into ten segments didn''t hit their fellow subordinate monsters and their master Suzu, they performed the spraying of their dissolving liquid like bit weapon.

    Reinforcement gushed out further from the shadow of the ruined buildings. However, the moment the soldiers jumped out, the ground and wall undted and from there ants that had grown until one meter long jumped out with their jaws grinding, they crunched the soldiers and pulled them back into the ground or the wall.

    Barrage of exploding missiles and terrifyingly sharp wind des, heavy rain of dissolving liquids that urately weaved through the gaps and rained down on the enemies, spider webs made from lines of death that were gradually tightening its encirclement, swarm of ants that ambushed from underground the moment anyone approached.

    The corpse beast soldiers who were supposedly turned into super human with thebination of human skill and technique added with monster''s toughness and characteristic magic, were killed one after another like a joke.

    "Wai-, this is a joke right!? What''s with those monsters-! Even Freed only have a few monsters that are evolved until that far!"

    Eri spontaneously yelled angrily. Her gray bombardment was also unable to break through Suzu''s protection, even though she should have obtained immense power! Her irritation grew violent.

    And then, while maintaining her attack she tried to send grey feathers toward Suzu''s subordinate monsters and darkness magic ''Slip Mind'' toward Suzu.

    There,

    "Kyuu!"

    "-!?"

    The white rabbit materialized. His crimson eyes narrowed dangerously as though to say "Now you have really done it, youuu! I''m gonna punch you arounddd!". The extreme speed *zurararara¨D* left behind ovepping after images of Inaba, at the same time that strong leg shot out toward Eri.

    Although Eri immediately defended using her gray wings, she was unable to endure the fierce destructive power and got blown away.

    "KYUUuUUUU!!"

    "You-, a mere beast, is getting carried away-"

    Inaba chased. His rabbit ears pped, he kicked on the air, polished kicking attacks that were like surging waves wereunched right and left. Up middle bottom, high speed three stage kick attacked like a sh, before all those could be processed by the mind, Inaba rotated horizontally and a serial round kick filled with a lot of centrifugal force exploded.

    *PAN-!* Along with such dry sound, air wall and shockwave were generated with Inaba''s kicking leg as the center. The effect wasn''t due to magical skill, but pure kicking speed that broke through the sound barrier.

    Eri barely defended that storm of kicks using sword skill and apostle spec. Yes, Eri was barely dodging direct hit using superb sword skill. Ahead of the gaze of Suzu who exposed her shock of that, magic power of disintegration burst out from Eri''s whole body.

    Unable to endure it, Inaba kicked on the air while returning to Suzu''s side.

    "What''s this? Why am I getting pushed back? My body was changed into apostle''s body, I also obtained skills, I also prepared corpse beast soldiers, I made the supreme swordsman of the kingdom possess me, despite so, why? Hey, why do I have to get cornered like a loser? My opponent is not that monster right? Despite so, why? Hey, why? Why? Why!?"

    Despite tiding over Inaba''s attack safely, Eri''s expression warped into something ugly and repeatedly said "Why?" in hysteric, while her hand was scratching her hair so roughly that her hair might get torn off. That figure had madness that was a little too thick to be waved off as just a child that was throwing tantrum because the reality wouldn''t go as she expected it to be.

    Toward such Eri who was yelling "why?" repeatedly in madness, Suzu turned her eyes and voice that were calm like a quiet water surface.

    "That''s obvious. It''s because Suzu wants to talk to Eri."

    "Ha?"

    Suzu''s words made Eri stopped talking and leaked out dumbfounded voice. Her expression was befuddled from not understanding what Suzu meant.

    "This is because Eri thought that Suzu isn''t worth to take on seriously. Suzu has worked hard in training toe here. In order to make Eri unable to ignore Suzu. Well, there is Nagumo-kun''s help so it feels pathetic though."

    "¡­Hee. And? You want to yell at me? This time you are going to make me grovel, and then sneer while cursing at me? Geez Suzu, you got that desperate for that kind of thing? You have be really distorted nicely aren''t youuu~. It''s ok then you knoow? How about trying to curse at me as you likeee? I''ll listen for you okaaay?"

    Eri guessed what was inside Suzu''s heart and sneered. It seemed that she recovered herposure from feeling that she had seen the bottom of Suzu''s heart, that Suzu only miserably acted for the sake of revenge.

    But, Suzu''s expression didn''t even twitch from such Eri. She kept looking straight at Eri and spoke out calmly.

    "Curse? Sneer? No way. There is no way I can do that kind of thing. Because¡­Suzu was also using Eri the same like how you were using me after all."

    "¡­What does that meaaan?"

    Eri scrutinized Suzu with one eye and tilted her head. It appeared that she held interest toward Suzu''s story. Even the soldiers right now were only surrounding Suzu without any sign of attacking.

    "Just like Eri said, Suzuughed foolishly and inly acted like idiot, totally shallow, however Suzu isn''t hated by anyone¨D¨DSuzu lived like that until now. Because Suzu hated to be alone. Because being lonely is unbearable. Because Suzu want to be always included inside the circle of people."

    "Well, Suzu is like that aren''t youuu"

    "Yep. Because Suzu was like that, the existence of ''best friend'' was necessary. Suzu was thankful. Because, a child that isn''t hated by anyone, if you change the way you look at it, that child is merely everybody''s friend. Something like being equal and fair to everyone is really a heresy. That''s why, an existence for Suzu to favor was necessary for Suzu. So that Suzu can let the surrounding know, that Suzu isn''t that kind of heresy, that Suzu is a normal child who has a special friend with good rtionship."

    "Fuuun. So? You are saying that it was me?"

    "Yep. Though of course, Suzu wasn''t being best friend with Eri while being fully self-aware of that thinking. Right now when Suzu looked back, Suzu realize how Suzu acted like that. ¡­That time when it became a pinch in Orcus, Shizuku and Kaori tried to be together at the end right? At that time, Suzu was convinced. Aa, Suzu and Eri are not like that huuh. Suzu desperately pretended not to notice that at the time though."

    "¡­.So? What do you want to say then?"

    Suzu''s words that sounded like she was talking to herself made Eri asked with a voice that sounded a little irritated. Toward that, Suzu looked straight at Eri and then she quietly lowered her head.

    "¡­What?"

    "Sorry, Eri. Eri said that Suzu is a convenient tool, but Suzu didn''t even have the qualification to get shocked because of that. Suzu is also the same like Eri. Because Suzu treated Eri like a convenient tool."

    "¡­Look hereee. You mean you areing this far to say that kind of shitty trivial thing? You thought, that I''m even caring about that kind of thing? If that''s true, then I cannot help but say that your head is gnawed whole by bugs inside. After obtaining Kouki-kun, someone like Suzu is just worthless thing like a rock in roadside for me you knooww?"

    Eri''s eyes warped, as though to say from the bottom of her heart that she had just listened to something stupid, however, Suzu replied while grinning.

    "Yep, I know. This is just Suzu''s self-satisfaction. Suzu just wanted to apologize to feel refreshed."

    "You have be really brazen aren''t youuu. That''s all you want to talk about?"

    "Nope. There is still something Suzu want to ask. Hey, Eri. Why did Eri fall in love with Kouki-kun?"

    "Haa?"

    There was a limit even for being out of ce, Eri who was asked with a girls'' talk raised a disarrayed voice. Without minding such Eri, Suzu continued her question.

    "Since the past Suzu somehow felt sympathy to Eri though, as expected did Eri had problem in home? Eri often came to y to Suzu''s home, but not even once Suzu could visit Eri''s home. So Suzu wonders if Eri actually felt hard to stay at your own home. You also nonchntly avoided talking about your father and mother didn''t you? Your rtion with your parents is bad? By any chance, did you get help from Kouki-kun when you were worried about that?"

    It was a storm of questions that came pushing like surging waves as though Suzu was dancing tap dance on a minefield. Suzu was stepping in brazenly with muddy shoes into Eri''s childhood that could be said as her heart''s darkness. Furthermore, her question was strangely right on the mark so it was nasty.

    From the point of view of Eri who had reminisced of her past just now, it felt like Suzu knew about that yet she still dared to dig up at the painful memory to throw at her.

    And so, Eri''s answer was a wordless bombardment. Grey shes mercilessly attacked Suzu from shortest distance. To that, Suzu defended from the front with ''Holy Severance - World'' while grinning sweetly. The soldiers also moved once more, following that the subordinate monsters also reacted perfectly.

    "Hey,e on, teach Suzu please, Eri. Suzu want to know about Eri. All the part where Suzu didn''t dare to step in even while calling you best friend, right now, Suzu wants to know."

    "Like this your personality has be really wicked isn''t iiit, Suzuu? Were you warped from the shock of my betrayaaal?"

    "Don''t dodge the question here. Come on, teach Suzu? About Eri. What happened? Why are you warped? What kind of feeling are you looking at Kouki-kun with? Please, teach Suzu?"

    "Aa, geez-, you are really annoyiiing!"

    Suzu who continuouslyid out barriers one after another at the same speed with the rate they were disintegrated, was piercing Eri with her straight gaze from between the gaps of the barriers and shes. There wasn''t any scorn or contempt in those eyes, only sincerity of wanting to know about Eri was residing there.

    Having such gaze directed at her, Eri became even more irritated. Her heart was disordered in a level that was far exceeding her own expectation. She used magic with that irritation staying in her heart.

    "¨D¨D''Lawless''!"

    Darkness magic ''Lawless''¨D¨Da magic that blocked the target''s image supplementation for using magic.

    How Suzu was maintaining the deploying speed of barriers in the level that could oppose disintegration ability was possible because there was the abbreviation in her magic invocation using image supplementation. Consequently, if Suzu received interference in that, naturally her barrier''s deploying speed would drop¨D¨Dthat was how it should be.

    "Why-!?"

    Eri''s shocked voice resounded. Ahead of her widely opened gaze, Suzu was continuing toy out her barriers without any change. Her speed was equal with before.

    "-, you are interfering with the image supplementation aren''t you. Thanks to that now Suzu doesn''t have any leeway left."

    "Don''t tell me¡­you are saying that you were going easy on the barrier deployment just nooow!?"

    "Yep. After all Suzu is a barrier master. In protection Suzu won''t lose to anyone. Well even though Suzu said that, there is also the help of Nagumo-kun''s artifact, if this is a bombardment from a real apostle, Suzu won''t be able to say this though."

    Suzu squinted and looked at Eri while whispering "Suzu cannot block Kaorin''s bombardment after all."

    "Eri''s body. Indeed it looks like you are able to use apostle''s power, but you are unable to do it perfectly like Kaori I think? Twenty percent¡­nope, looks like the spec dropped by thirty percent. You also cannot use the experience trace among apostles aren''t you? The sword skill before this, Suzu guess you got it from Melt-san using necromancy? If we are talking about the pinnacle of the knight''s sword art, Suzu cannot think of anyone else except that person."

    "-, don''t get carried away!"

    After having been analyzed and gotten seen through various things one after another, Eri was feeling like she had been totally seen through because of how all those analyses were correct. Eri raised an angry yell. The color of scorn andposure that filled her expression at the beginning was already gone, there was only the disy ofck ofposure that merely wished to erase even for a second faster the opponent she was unable to stomach.

    "Eri, Suzu won''t avert her eyes anymore. Because, Suzu doesn''t want to overlook what''s important and lose everything helplessly again. Suzu doesn¡¯t want to keep being ignorant anymore. That''s why, please. Teach Suzu about Eri."

    "You keep saying teach me, teach me, annoying! What are you going to do after knowing such thing at thisteee!? You want to grasp my weakness and then attack me mentallyyy!?"

    Eri fired arge number of feathers from her gray wings. The bombardment circled around andunched an attack from all directions in a n to break the equilibrium. The soldiers were blocked from approaching by the iron wall formation that Suzu''s subordinate monster formed, with that Eri had to do something herself. She wasmenting that she got separated from Kouki who excelled in offensive power.

    But, as expected that n of Eri was crushed by Suzu. At the other side of the barrier, Suzu elegantly waved her iron fans. Then, *zaaaaaaa* such sound came from the surrounding and light petals gathered, drawing spiral around Suzu.

    And then, the spiral swallowed all the soaring feathers where the two magic neutralized each other. The petals were erased, however, the petals were immediately replenished again and showed no sign of decreasing at all.

    Suzu sent her words to Eri as though nothing happened.

    "You are wrong. You see, Suzu want to know about Eri. Suzu will know, look properly, feel, think¡­¡­¡­then Suzu wants to be friend with Eri, one more time."

    "¨D¨DWhat are you saying?"

    Eri''s bombardment unconsciously weakened. The grey feathers also flew toward wrong directions. That was just how much Suzu''s words were iprehensible andcking inmon sense for Eri.

    That was only natural. After how she betrayed them that nastily, killing a lot of people, and furthermore she was trying to kill them right now. If someone was saying that they ''want to be friend'' toward such person, she could only think that there was something wrong with that person''s head. If this was the mental attack of Suzu-style, then in a sense it could be said as effective. Though until the end it was effective only in the meaning of taking her by surprise.

    Suzu continued her words to that Eri. Her voice was powerful, her gazing eyes were endlessly clear.

    "Is that strange I wonder? Yep, that''s strange isn''t it. Eri has done bad things after all. Even now you are trying to kill Suzu."

    "¡­What, so just as I thought you have gone mad?"

    "Nope, Suzu is sane. Even Suzu herself is thinking that it''s strange huuh, but, this is Suzu''s true feeling without any falsehood. Because, Suzu remember."

    "Remember?"

    "Yep. Eri''s smile."

    Hearing those words, Eri''s expression turned even more confused.

    "Eri was always a child that smiled reservedly from slight distance away, but right now Suzu understands that it was fake smile. But, but see. Like the time when Eri came for sleepover at Suzu''s home, or the time when the two of us talk leisurely on the way home after school, or when both of us ckened up at the nearby park when there is really nothing to do on holiday, yournguid smile that you suddenly showed at those time, or your smile that looked a little cynic, or your smile to Suzu that looked exasperated, but also looked a little amused, Suzu remembered those."

    "¡­"

    "Surely those were, smiling faces that the ''Eri who is acting'' must not show isn''t it right? Those smiles were fragments of the true Eri that couldn''t be shown to other people, isn''t that right? Eri rested your heart just for a smidgen, only when Suzu was with Eri, isn''t that right? You see, that''s what Suzu think."

    Eri was wordless. Her eyes couldn''t be seen because they were hidden by her front hair. The shadow created from the light was also hiding Eri''s expression.

    Suzu''s words echoed. The Suzu who feared being hated and wouldn''t step forward had gone. Even if she had to take the risk of what she wanted slipping away from her hand, she would still take a step forward. Because she had learned, that ahead of the constant risk, there lied what she exactly wanted.

    "Eri,e back. Together with Kouki-kun. Something like a world with only two people is just sad. Suzu, want to be together with Eri. It''s better to be together forever even after this. Suzu want to be best friend with Eri, this time for sure."

    "¡­"

    Suzu closed one of her iron fans with a snap and hung it on her waist. When she noticed, the feather attack had stopped. There was no need to control the light petals anymore. And then, like that her empty hand reached out straight toward Eri.

    "If you take this hand, Suzu won''t let anyone hurt Eri. No matter what anyone says, even if, Suzu have to oppose Nagumo-kun, Suzu swear that she will protect Eri!"

    The gray bombardment was gradually losing momentum. Before long, it was decreasing until it became like a thin string and like that it melted into the air and vanished.

    Suzu also erased her barrier. At her surrounding her monsters were standing by quietly. The corpse beast soldiers also stopped moving.

    Her words reached her. Perhaps even her heart¡­Suzu thought that and her lips broadened slightly.

    Ahead of Suzu''s gaze, Eri quietly raised her face. What was reflected in those eyes was the color of passion and happiness¨D¨Dnot, but coldness that was like ice filled with endless scorn.

    And then, her words too.

    "Are you an idiot?"

    "¨D¨D"

    Suzu loosened cheeks instantly stiffened. Right after that, a huge gray magic circle manifested on the sky.

    Eri''s feather attack wasn''t only intended to circle around Suzu''s barrier and attacked her. Amidst the turmoil, Eri secretly slipped her feathers toward the sky. She bought time by going along with Suzu''s talk and created a huge magic circle there with her grey feathers.

    That magic circle was shining gray even while spurting out muddy ck miasma. That shape was exactly the same like the crack of space that appeared above God Mountain.

    The d¨¦j¨¤ vu that Suzu harbored was immediately proven to be correct. As expected, simr with the crack of space a lot of monsters appeared from there. What Eri created seemed to be a summoning magic circle.

    "The nonsense is enough until this far isn''t it? Just when I thought what are you going to talk about¡­Suzu really exposed your stupidity inly here aren''t youuu? Thank you for letting me buying so much timeee. Well theeen, can you die swallowed by these waves of monster?"

    "¡­"

    This time it was Suzu who was the silent one. From the sky, monsters that could fly or fought midair appeared continuously. The number of the surviving corpse beast soldiers was also still around seventy.

    In contrast, Suzu''s subordinate monsters, there were three missile bees, and one wind de praying mantis, although they didn''t die but they bore heavy wounds that made them unable to continue to fight. Although it was only a few but it was still a decrease in Suzu''s fighting strength.

    No matter how strong Inaba was, in front of the violence of number it would be only a problem of time before he was overwhelmed.

    And then, far away the sound of fierce battle was still resounding, the possibility of Shizuku and Ryutaroing for Suzu''s reinforcement was remarkably low.

    And so, Eri''s expression warped in ecstasy. Indeed, Suzu''s strength made her got cold sweat, but when the lid was opened, Suzu pointlessly wasted her time to persuade Eri and now she got the situation reversed, it was really an amusing joke. "Really what a stupid girl", Eri whispered one more time inside her mouth.

    "I am your be-st-fri-end yes, even after a fashion? Then I''ll at least listen to yourst will you know?"

    A great number of monsters covered the sky, amidst the darkness that fell on the battlefield like a dark cloud, Eri lifted up her sword and said such thing. Most likely, when that sword was swung down, an all-out attack would start.

    In contrast, Suzu who realized that her word didn''t reach Eri''s heart and now she fell into an absolutely desperate situation said,

    "Eri. You looked down on Suzu too much. ¨D¨DInaba-san! Please take care of the magic circle!"

    "Kyukyuu!"

    Taking out the iron fan that she settled on her waist before, as though to say that she had resolved for everything, Suzu stared back straight at Eri with eyes filled with determination without any unease or agitation there.

    That excessively strong gaze made Eri took a step back unconsciously. When she noticed what she did she gritted her teeth. And then, feeling fed up with all the worthless talk, she swung down her sword that was equal with the scythe of the death god.

    At that moment, the monsters in the sky and the corpse beast soldiers attacked all at once.

    However, the corpse beast soldiers went toward the monsters.

    "Wha-, what is-. Even though mymand reached them properly-!"

    Looking at the sudden friendly fire which began between the soldiers and monsters, Eri yelled angrily with confused tone mixed in. Eri''smand was certainly reaching the soldiers without any obstruction. Despite so, they mistook their target and assaulted the monsters.

    The one who brought the answer to the confused Eri was Suzu herself.

    "Suzu''s ck crest butterfly¨D¨Dwhat do you think Suzu was letting them flying around for?"

    "Do, don''t tell me¡­"

    "Finally noticed? You see, these children, they can scatter scales with various traits. Looks like the soldiers has been showered with enough. Right now, they should be looking at the monsters as Suzu and Suzu''s monsters."

    Eri felt like clicking her tongue. It seemed Suzu was thoroughly prepared.

    Furthermore, at that time, a smashed sound resounded as though making doubly sure everything was screwed for Eri. Looking at the sky, a part of the summoning circle was blown away. At that spot, there was Inaba in a stance of kicking. He slipped through the gap between the monsters fully covering the sky in high speed and destroyed the magic circle.

    The corpse soldiers who were originally the soldiers and knights of the kingdom, who were experts in anti-monster battle, with their specs increased like a joke they now killed the summoned monsters one after another.

    There, naturally the subordinate monsters of Suzu, also the injured ones were healed by the corpse soldiers with healing ability because they looked like allies. After they returned to the battle line, the monsters in the sky werepletely reduced to the hunted side.

    Eri gritted her teeth while making the monsters to prioritize dealing with the ck crest butterflies. The loyal monsters headed toward the butterflies fluttering in the battlefield and rushed them all at once.

    At that moment,

    *DOOOOON!! DOOOOON!! DOOOOON!!*

    Flowers of explosion bloomed one after another at the sky of the ruined city. The moment the butterflies were touched, they instantly exploded.

    The voice of Suzu resounded to the dumbfounded Eri.

    "Did you think that Suzu can really subdue a total of a hundred butterfly monsters? Even though only three days has passed?"

    "¡­Are you saying there are also fakes there?"

    "Yep. More than half are Nagumo-kun''s handmade butterfly golem. In exchange of scales they are carrying arge amount ofbusting powder, see. Although it''s only mini treasure warehouse, seems like gunpowder that cannot bepared with dynamite is packed full into it. How scary isn''t it."

    Eri narrowed her eyes. When she looked, she didn''t notice before but there were ck crest butterflies clinging on the head or the back of all the soldiers. Anybody would understand what the meaning of that was. While the soldiers exterminated the monsters and decreased their number, simultaneously it was also the countdown for the death of the soldiers.

    "¡­This is checkmate? In this kind of ce? Ahahah, how strangeeee. For Suzu to be the one who is destroying my n. Even though you could just grovel like before without standing up again. Is this, also because of that monster I wondeeer."

    "Suzu don''t think she can say that Nagumo-kun has no rtion in this. But, Suzu is here is unmistakably by Suzu''s own will. Because Suzu thought that if Suzu leaves this alone then Eri will be killed by Nagumo-kun."

    "What? Are you nning to say that you saved me I wonder?"

    "Yep. Suzue in order to save Eri. Because Suzu wants to restart with Eri one more time."

    "¡­enough already."

    Eri fell quiet once more. But, different from until now, it was only for a moment. Right after that, she invoked darkness magic ''Slip Mind'' to Suzu while at the same time leaped at her. In a straight line, with her eyes carrying killing intent.

    As though to say, would Suzu kill her or would she get killed by her, there was nothing else that could be done but to choose between those two choices. As though to cut away all of Suzu''s words asplete nonsense. As though to dere that it was impossible for her to take Suzu''s hand after thiste.

    "AaAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! JUST DIEEEEEEEEEEEE-!!"

    Toward Eri who performed suicide attack while yelling an abnormal shriek, Suzu bit her lip tightly. Her feeling wasn''t conveyed to Eri. It couldn''t be conveyed. Frustrating. Mortifying. Her reached out hand¨D¨Ddidn''t reach.

    "Why, it has be like this¡­surely, Suzu mustn''t say such words isn''t it."

    Suzu who looked like she wasughing and crying, bit her lip and blood trickled down, then she swept her fan.

    At that moment, barriers were deployed enveloping the rushing Eri. Naturally, Eri used her disintegration ability and immediately cut apart the barrier but she was forced to stop for a moment. That was a fatal opening that was created forcefully by Suzu.

    The moment Eri destroyed the barrier, the light petals that were controlled by the other iron fan rushed to Eri and wrapped her. Eri tried to sweep them away using her gray wings and bombardment and also her sword, but the light petals were like leaves fluttering by the wind, or possibly like river water that flowed unhurriedly, they swam in the air and evaded the attacks.

    And then, right after that,

    "Everything into the light, ¨D¨D''Holy Severance - Falling Flower of Light''."

    Light exploded.

    All the light petals exploded in a chain reaction. Abination technique of ''Holy Severance - Sakura'' and ''Holy Severance - Burst''. Surrounded by flower storm without any ce to escape, impacts were fired inside without any spot spared from it.

    With a timing that matched that, further thunderous sounds rang out consecutively in the battlefield. Along with those explosive sounds, several grand flowers of me and impact bloomed proudly in the sky of the ruined city. The corpse beast soldiers that finished defeating the monsters were swallowed by the self-explosion of the dummy golems of ck crest butterfly attached on their body and died.

    Suzu was bathed in orange light by the several explosive mes. On her head, the fluffy Inaba fell. Inaba''s fluffy front leg patted on Suzu''s head *peshi peshi* as though to console her.

    From inside the me of light, *bobat* sound rang and a silhouette fell. White smoke was rising from Eri''s whole body and she fell on the ground. Her four limbs were twisted to strange direction, her ash gray wings were already scattered. Magical shockwave also exploded simultaneously at that time so her magic power should be already blown away too.

    Suzu quickly waved her iron fan.

    "¨D¨D''Light Halo''."

    Then, halos of light linked into a that materialized at the falling point of Eri. Eri was caught by that and she was dropped on the ground.

    Suzu apanied by Inabanded down beside Eri.

    "Kahah, gohoh¡­¡­¡­just, kill me."

    It appeared she barely retained her consciousness. Eri didn''t even move her empty eyes toward Suzu, she was staring far away and demanded for the killing blow.

    "Eri¡­"

    "Fri, end? Impos, sible¡­dying, is¡­.better"

    "¡­"

    There was no disdain or contempt. Eri talked as though she wasn''t looking at Suzu, to that, Suzu bit her lip tightly.

    "Everything, is just, the worst. ¡­I, only¡­"

    "Eri? Only¡­what? Tell Suzu."

    "¡­"

    The words that stopped midway might be words that spilled out unconsciously even for Eri. Even with Suzu asking, she didn''t show any sign of opening her mouth anymore. It was obvious that Eri''s body was in a state where life was spilling out from her. Although her body was upgraded with the technique of apostle creation, the might of Suzu''s trump card the ''Holy Severance - Falling Flower of Light'' wasn''t something half-assed. Without any treatment, she would only expire like this.

    Suzu took out a container in the shape of test tube from her ''Treasure Warehouse II''. The content was healing medicine. It was something that had its effect dramatically increased by Hajime''s metamorphosis magic, so it had ten times the effect of the highest grade healing medicine. It couldn''t be like god water that immediatelypletely recovered the health, but it was able to keep alive someone even from a near death state.

    But, Eri who saw Suzu taking that out and guessed what she was going to do, pierced Suzu with a severe gaze that was unthinkableing from someone who was about to die. There was no word. But, those eyes talked more eloquently than anything. She would decline any pity from Suzu even if she was on the verge of death.

    Suzu clutched the healing medicine tightly, wondering with clenched teeth if this was going to be their conclusion. This was something that she was half-resigned to. Even so, as expected her heart clenched tightly.

    But, she couldn''t be half-hearted. She couldn''t reach Eri''s heart. She couldn''t reach her. She couldn''t half-heartedly let her stay alive here. The path to let Eri live and brought her back wasn''t by sheer strength, it had to be done by connecting their heart and pulling her hand. If Suzu acted half-heartedly here, the tragedy of that day would be repeated once more in the future.

    That was the only thing that she absolutely mustn''t do. A wish that blindly believed at convenient future and averted eyes from reality, what kind of future such thing would be connected with was something that Suzu understood really well to the depth of her bone.

    Then, at the very least not by other''s hand, this should be done by her hand.

    That was Suzu''s resolve.

    Because although it was warped and imperfect but Eri was once her best friend. And then even now, she was able to wish to be best friend with her once more. That was why¡­

    Suzu stored back the healing medicine. And then, in exchange her hand gripped the iron fan tightly.

    Suzu and Eri''s gazes crossed.

    But, at that time, suddenly immense magic power burst up from a ce that was separated from them by several ruined buildings between here. Before long the pure white magic power that stabbed the sky changed into a shape of human ten meters tall, the arm of that giant was swung down below.

    The fierce impact was transmitted even until the ce where Suzu and Eri were at.

    "¡­Kouki, kun."

    Eri opened her eyes and whispered.

    Right after that, the light giant dispersed. It was as though it showed the fate of the caster¡­

    "Kouki, kun¡­Kouki-kun!!"

    "E, Eri-!?"

    Eri''s body that should have been in the death''s door instantly shined gray.

    And then, at the next moment her flickering wings and ragged body flew away with immense force toward the ce where the light giant was seen.

    Suzu who was unable to immediately move from beingpletely dumbfounded returned to her senses and chased after Eri in hurry.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. He also did the edits.

    <strong>***_</strong>

    <strong>The Respective Conclusions</strong>

    After Suzu pursued Eri and vanished at the other side of the ruined buildings, Shizuku and Ryutaro held a battle evenly against the attacking sixty corpse beast soldiers while also opposing Kouki.

    If Ryutaro who metamorphosed his own flesh and invoked advanced metamorphosis magic ''Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation'' to disy a monster''s special characteristic approached Kouki, then the soldiers would try to hinder him or possibly take him by surprise, but Shizuku would deal with them.

    The swarm of ck katana she received from Hajime¨D¨D''Living Swords'' rushed freely around the battlefield, they cooperated like a single living thing and grouped on the soldiers and cut them down.

    "''Group Two - sh Blossom''! ''Group Five - Flying w''!"

    Shizuku''smand echoed in the battlefield. Following thatmand, inside the swarm of twenty katana, four katana cut apart therge shields of the corpse beast soldiers who were possessing defensive type characteristic magic, even space was cut along with them. And then, the ranks of the soldiers became disordered. Four more ck katanaunched wind des toward the soldiers who lost their steel shields.

    The wind des soaring invisibly with spectacr timing and mercilessly cut apart tworge shield holders. The soldiers didn''t get bisected because of their high defensive power, but both their arms were severed from the shoulder and rotated in the air.

    "''Group Three - Draw Sky''! ''Group Four - sh Blossom''!"

    Furthermore, nimble soldiers were using the shield holder soldiers as stepping stone, jumping in the air to stab Ryutaro in the back, but they were pulled back forcefully by four ck katana shining dark blue. Therge sword and spear they held in their hand were attached tight *gakin* to the de of the ck katana flying in the air.

    Therge sword user and spear user who exposed fatal opening were immediately split vertically into two by the space riftsunched behind them. As expected, although they were corpse beast soldiers they would be rendered unable to fight without fail after getting bisected vertically like that.

    Even the soldiers with healing type characteristic magic would need time to heal the loss of limbs or from getting bisected. And then, there was no way Shizuku would give them that kind of time so this was the same like removing them from the stage.

    The soldiers attempted simultaneous attacks from up, down, left, and right to such Shizuku. Reddish ck glints'' of eyes stabbed Shizuku, the killing intents rode the wind and caressed her skin.

    Yet, a soft mentality that would shrink back against something of that level had already been thrown away by Shizuku. Especially now that at her side she had the swarm of ck katana given as protection to her from the man she was in love with.

    "''First Group - Gravity sh''! Cut apart, ''Soaring w - Four Ream''!!"

    Four ck katana pointed their tip outward at the four directions around Shizuku and then they orbited around her, the katana even rotated with twirls that looked elegant. The skill that was invoked was a skill that could temporarily cut gravity¨D¨D''Gravity sh''.

    The result, the approaching soldiers were suddenly released from the chain of gravity and their bnce was greatly broken. Not letting such decisive opening escaping, Shizuku''s sword-draw shed. With a speed to the degree where her sword arm looked blurred, four sword-draws were repeated within an instant. Each time bell-like sound *clink* rang, invisible sh made the head of the soldiers flew.

    Furthermore, from behind them the ck katana that wereunched to the surrounding returned with fierce speed, cutting into pieces the headless soldiers without any difficulty.

    Shizuku''s ''Living Swords'' were basically organized into five groups with four katana in each group. By chanting the group name and skill name, she could give the same order to one group. Also, every single one of the twenty katana had their own respective name like ''sh One, sh Two'', Shizuku could also give an order to individual sword using those names. When Shizuku chanted the name of the technique, each of the Living Swords would attack the enemy with their own judgment using sword art based on Yaegashi-style that wasn''t inferior to the skill of Shizuku herself.

    Exactly as the name of ''Living Swords'', all the ck katana could have mutual understanding and image sharing with Shizuku using metamorphosis magic, so all the ck katana could be controlled as the disy of Shizuku''s will without any timeg.

    And, at that time, an angry yell reached Shizuku who was evading the fierce assault of the soldiers.

    "Shizuku! Dodge!"

    "¨D¨D"

    A warning from Ryutaro. Without confirming the content of that warning, Shizuku activated ''Air Force'' and ''Ground Shrinker'' and evacuated from that spot in one breath.

    Right after that, the spot where Shizuku was at just a moment before was shot through by the sh of Heaven Might along with thunderous roar. One soldier who was swallowed in a bad luck was erased not even leaving any dust behind.

    "Kouki. Bastaard, you purposefully ovepped the line of fire. Now you''ve really done it."

    "I''m thoroughly familiar with Ryutaro''s movement pattern after all. It''s really easy to guide your movement."

    "Shut up! If it''s about that, then even me also know how you gonna move!"

    Ryutaro rapidly approached Kouki with his ogre flesh. The scene of the huge body that easily passed two-meter scattering shockwave around while advancing had the intensity that could make anyone felt their stomach went cold.

    "That''s pointless."

    However, on the other hand, Kouki''s expression didn''t even twitch. And then, without any chanting or gesture, the dragon on his back¨D¨Dthe avatar of Heaven Might was controlled and shaped into a shield. Although, because the shield was made from Heaven Might itself, even though it was taking the shape of a shield it was still the light of destruction that contained the property of attack power of annihtion.

    "Come on! ''Folded Vajra''!"

    Ryutaro didn''t falter. He crossed both his arms and applied the special trait of the ogre he metamorphosed into, the deployment of multiple ''Vajra''. It was a derivative technique that boasted toughness in the same level with concentrated reinforcement, this ''Vajra'' was folded into double and tripleyers and formed a protection of steel wall.

    Ryutaro who was turned into a single steel mass charged into the shield of Heaven Might without stopping.

    And then, even while his ''Folded Vajra'' was blown away, he splendidly managed to breakthrough with only some wound.

    "Yes. I thought that if it''s Ryutaro he would surely do that."

    The voice that resounded there was Kouki''s calm voice.

    The moment Ryutaro charged through the shield, with excellent timing a breath attack approached him. Ryutaro who had just released his ''Vajra'' was approached by destructive light where it wouldn''t end well for him if it hit even with his tough flesh of ogre.

    But, even while being illuminated by the light of Heaven Might, Ryutaro showed a fearless smile. As though to say "I thought you are going to do that yeah?".

    "Come, wolf king of the abyss, ''Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation''!"

    Right after that, the breath of Heaven Might swallowed where Ryutaro was.

    At the same time, Kouki turned his holy sword to the side and took a defensive stance, there *gakin* hard and powerful impact sound rang.

    The tip of a w was barely stopped in front of Kouki''s eyes. The one who unleashed that w was a bizarre shape with wolf head, furry upper body, and five sharp ws growing. It looked exactly like a werewolf in a fairy tale.

    Kouki wordlessly brandished the light dragon to attack. But, when the light dragon''s w swept at where Ryutaro was, Ryutaro had already circled to the opposite side and his roundhouse kick attacked Kouki''s shoulder. That abnormal speed blew away Kouki who could only gaze in wonderment.

    And, the next moment Ryutaro caught up to the blown away Kouki, his wicked w swung.

    "Kuh"

    The outrageous speed and offensive power made Kouki raised a groan reflexively. Even so, while repelling the w with his sword, hemanded the light dragon and let flew countless light bullets. The Heaven Might''s light that swept up like gatling gun became a counterattack that assaulted Ryutaro, but Ryutaro evaded all of that while leaving behind afterimages.

    Metamorphosis magic ''Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation''¨D¨DMode Werewolf. Compared to the ogre shape the power and endurance of this from dropped, but the speed increased to an iparable degree.

    Ryutaro who slipped through the light bullets rushed into Kouki''s bosom and lunged with a sh of sharp ws.

    "Something like this-"

    Instantly, Kouki broke the shape of the light dragon and exploded the light of the Heaven Might. Light swelled up all at once with Kouki as the center. Kouki who turned into a star made Ryutaro unable to endure and withdrew back.

    But, his body was quite burned from what he couldn''t evade. Ryutaro had immediately crossed both his arms and protected his vital spots, but this model wasn''t suited for its endurance. His fur was greatly carbonized and smoked while he was made to take distance.

    "Ryutaro! You okay!?"

    "Ou, I only got hit a little bit there. Just this much is no biggie."

    Shizuku who cut apart several soldiers and rushed toward Ryutaro poured down special healing liquid she received from Hajime on Ryutaro''s head. This time Ryutaro''s body smoked up for a different reason while Ryutaro''s wolfish gaze red at Kouki.

    "Rather than that, as expected that Heaven Might is troublesome. It changes shape too much. I cannot attack him when it matters."

    "Then, let''s try it with the two of us this time. Thanks to Ryutaro holding back Kouki, I have finished taking care the majority of the soldiers."

    "Okay. Suzu is also going all out after all. No way we can say that we cannot win even with two people here."

    "Right. We are going to beat up that idiot quickly!"

    "Ou-!"

    Confirming that Kouki changed the shape of Heaven Might into a light dragon once more and fired breath attack to them, Shizuku and Ryutaro dispersed in one breath.

    Looking at that, Kouki shook his head once and then burst out with even more magic power, his expression was an expression of determination.

    "I''m getting worried for Eri. I got surprised in various things by the two of you, however, you two has used up your trump card right? I''ll end this right now."

    Kouki simultaneously invoked the mini light dragons, the Heaven Might version of Sky Flying Sword, and the Heaven Might version of Heaven Meteor Rain in the attempt to overrun the two altogether with the battlefield.

    The current Kouki was just like a fortress that randomly shotser cannons. The light of Heaven Might that was formed into various shapes around Kouki thoroughly destroyed the ruined buildings in the area while approaching Ryutaro and Shizuku to envelop them.

    But, putting it another way it also could be said that it was a rough attack thatck refinement. For that reason, Ryutaroughed. Because he had guessed that Kouki who got impatient after witnessing their persistence would surely rely onrge technique.

    Right now it was the time to show their trump card that was prepared for against Kouki.

    "Come, great tree that pierces the sky-, ''Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation''-!"

    Amidst the many approaching Heaven Might, the fur of the werewolf fell out, and that body transformed. Everywhere throughout the body turned gnarled, the skin was dyed into ckish brown color, the hair also changed into deep green color. In all that changes, only the eyes were releasing ring light of reddish ck color.

    Right after that, Ryutaro was attacked by small light dragons and the meteor shower of Heaven Might. Ryutaro didn''t even dodge, he charged toward Kouki while being swallowed into the light.

    "Ryutaro, sleep for a while for me."

    Kouki was convinced that Ryutaro was defeated and murmured that. Putting aside the ogre shape that was specialized for defense, there was no way for Ryutaro right now who didn''t seem to use ''Vajra'' to be able to endure that.

    But, that thinking was immediately proved to be wrong.

    "Don''t screw with me. No way I''m going to sleep before beating you until you wake up."

    "Wha-!?"

    Ryutaro leaped out unhurt from inside the light.

    And then, Kouki who waspletely taken by surprise and shown opening was punched by the fist of the rapidly approaching Ryutaro. The straight punch that lunged straight stabbed toward Kouki''s stomach across the armor. The aim that urately struck to the sr plexus produced a grand impact that was transmitted toward the inside of Kouki''s body without anything spared, whipping up his internal organ.

    "Gohah!?"

    Kouki knew well about the destructive power of Ryutaro''s fist, but still, even with his holy armor and impact mitigation skill, the terrific power that might blow away his consciousness made his mind fell into chaos for a moment. His throat was blocked by the blood he vomited from the unbearable pain.

    Metamorphosis magic ''Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation''¨D¨DModel Trent. It was a nt type monster that lived at floor ny of the abyss. Its special trait was to absorb light and converted the light energy that it absorbed. The converted energy could be changed into anything, whether magic power, stamina, or pure muscle power.

    Yes, Ryutaro with this trent shape absorbed the light of Heaven Might that was a light element magic, he then converted that into physical strength.

    Because the impact didn''t disperse and was concentrated at one point when it was let out, Kouki didn''t get blown away, his body was lifted up andid down on the fist. To this Ryutaroughed fiercely at Kouki.

    "Yoo, are you waking up a little with this, best friend."

    "Guh, Ryuta¨D¨D"

    "This one is a freebie. Just how long you are going to sleep talking huh!"

    "¨D¨DGua!?"

    The face of Kouki who couldn''t move immediately from the impact was punched by Ryutaro''s fist that was like a rock. *Goba-!* Iprehensible sound rang out from the attack to the face, Kouki scattered around nosebleed while getting blown away.

    Even so, his body that was reinforced by Ehito was barely able to keep the connection of his consciousness. He somehow controlled the light dragon that was connected with him and tried to fix his posture.

    In a moment, a goosebump suddenly went through Kouki''s spine. At the same time, his ''Presence Detection'' notified him of the existence of the swordsman lying in wait in the direction where he was blown away.

    Naturally, the one who endured the storm of Heaven Might and corpse beast soldiers and circled around was Shizuku. She was standing still in her stance of sword-drawing, whilepressing her magic power to an amazing density. Her sheath was creaking loudly as though unable to endure the power, dark blue magic power was overflowing out from the mouth of the sheath.

    Kouki desperately attempted to put a brake on himself while calling Shizuku''s name with a voice that sounded simr with a groan from the burden in his body.

    "Shi, zuku-"

    "Be obedient and ept it, this one attack."

    Like that, while her figure vanished with ''No Beat'' Shizuku stepped forward while faintly whispering "¨D¨D''Soul Demolition''". The sh of sword-draw that was unleashed along with that whisper drew a splendid straight line on the air and bisected Kouki.

    "¨D¨D"

    The definite sensation of a sh passing through inside his body made Kouki screamed wordlessly while feeling that he was unmistakably cut.

    But, he finally escaped from the impact Ryutaro inflicted on him while seeing Shizuku who passed through him and stayed unmoving in shing posture, and then he managed to stop moving. Kouki''s eyes reflexively widened, and then, feeling dumbfounded his hand crawled on his body.

    Under his hands there wasn''t any sign of cut for even a bit, his body was certainly still connected in one piece safely.

    "Just, what in the world¡­-, what, my magic power is-"

    For a moment, Kouki was thinking something convenient that the feeling of getting cut was only his imagination and as expected Shizuku was unable to cut him, but right after that, he was made to know that Shizuku''s sh had definitely reached him.

    The light dragon that Kouki had on his back was split into two with the upper part slipping off diagonally, but it dispersed all at once right after. Not only that, even the meteor swarm of Heaven Might - Heaven Meteor Rain that heunched, also the flying shes of Heaven Might - Sky Flying Sword, and also the small light dragons that flew around like all-range weapon, they were all dispersed.

    In that situation, a feeling of lethargy attacked him like it was only natural. Kouki''s body staggered and fell on the ground. Even his flight using the light dragon, also the ''Air Force'' from his boot became unable to be maintained.

    Even so in order to avoid falling to his death Koukinded on his knees. Shizuku and Ryutaronded down in front of him.

    "Shi, zuku, what, did you do¡­"

    Kouki asked with trembling voice.

    "''Soul Demolition''¨D¨Dthe base of this skill is the ability of soul magic that could interfere with the immaterial of the living thing. This skill will search for the source of power in the target. The target''s magic power, stamina, mental, those things that eye couldn''t see could even be cut with this. Cutting only what you want to cut¡­the farthest territory that a swordsman should reach, I cheated and progressed until there." (TN: There is the implication that she was asking Hajime''s help in aplishing this.)

    Kouki''s eyes opened wide at Shizuku''s exnation. His expression was dumbfounded as though to say "What the hell with that".

    It was only normal for him to be like that. After all Shizuku didn''t affect Kouki''s body and only cut apart the magic power overflowing inside the body. Indeed, it could be said that cutting only what one wanted to cut regardless of any obstacle was the swordsman''s farthest territory.

    Shizuku was being humble saying that she was cheating as a swordsman thanks to the help of the ck katana, but in actuality just by invoking ''Soul Demolition'' wouldn''t so easily let the user choose the target to cut.

    After all, it was an act of prating every factor of the human body and cut only the target. It would take a really clear image supplementation and above all a tenacious will to aplish that. A clear will without any hesitation, of cutting only what one wanted to cut while absolutely not wounding anything outside it at all.

    It sounded easy to do just by listening to the exnation, but it was actually not as simple as it sounds, it was something impossible if the swordsman wasn''t someone at Shizuku''s level. At the very least even Kouki who learned the same Yeagashi-style wouldn''t be able to use ''Soul Demolition'' perfectly.

    "¡­But, that was a bit of a blunder. I thought that I''m going to sever the curse of ''Bind Soul'' with the attack just now, but I couldn''t reach it because it was protected by magic power. ¡­You are still watching a convenient dream right now aren''t you?"

    While the swarm of katana was following on her back, with a *cling* sound Shizuku prepared the ck katana in her hand once more, seeing that Kouki''s expression distorted.

    "Shizu, ku. You couldn''t, cut me, because¡­you are still, thinking of me, in your heart¡­.that feeling, still remained, right? Nagumo''s, brainwashing, isn''t perfect. ¡­I cannot, feel your killing intent, is the proof of that."

    "Kouki¡­"

    "It''s, fine. Ryutaro also, didn''t, try to kill me. I will save the two of you¨D¨D"

    Kouki''s words were halted. Because Shizuku unleashed the ''Soul Demolition'' with the drawing out of her ck katana. Ryutaro who was crossing his arms on the side while wrinkling up his eyebrows patted Shizuku''s shoulder as though to say ''thanks for the hard work''.

    Shizuku also sighed ''fuuh'' while sheathing her katana back. That was because she was convinced that Eri''s ''Bind Soul'' was cut. With this, the mind that was filled all over with inconsistencies nted by Eri should be crumbling.

    "Kouki. How do you feel? With this the brainwashing should be released already. What have you been doing until now. What are happening right now¡­you understand aren''t you?"

    "¡­"

    "Well, no matter. Anyway, just reflect on yourself there. Later we gotta chase after Nagumo and others quickly, punch that shitty god, and then help the guys fighting on the surface¡­¡­we are going back yeah, Kouki."

    "¡­"

    Shizuku and Ryutaro called at Kouki, but there wasn''t any reply from Kouki. He kept being down on the ground on all fours without even lifting his face. His expression was hidden by his hair andpletely unseen.

    Although, even though he was not replying it seemed that he wasn''t in silence. The ears of Ryutaro and Shizuku caught the faint sound. A small voice that didn''t even form words. Kouki was hanging his head down while whispering inaudibly.

    "Kouki?"

    "¨D¨D¨D¨DLies, impossible. This is strange. Absolutely, wrong. Because I am correct. I was just being brainwashed. For me to be the enemy¡­to Shizuku¡­to Ryutaro¡­what had I done¡­even though it shouldn''t be like this¡­even though I just want to act righteously¡­I just want to be a hero¡­just like Jii-chan¡­that''s, all¡­why something like this is¡­everything is stolen¡­because Shizuku and Kaori too were stolen by that guy¡­Ryutaro is also that guy''s ally¡­"

    "O, oi. Kouki!"

    "That''s right¡­this is a trap. A foul scheme¡­that guy plotted this¡­I just got caught in it¡­I''m not in the wrong. I''m not wrong. This is because that guy stole everything important to me. The wrong one is that guy. If only that guy isn''t here then everything will go well. Yet, Kaori and Shizuku and Ryutaro and Suzu too, everyone, to that guy¡­this is a betrayal. I was betrayed. I was-, betrayed! By all of you!"

    Kouki ignored Shizuku and Ryutaro''s calling and kept whispering before he suddenly lifted his face in the blink of eye with a dangerous look, ring at the two with a gaze filled with hatred.

    No, perhaps that expression, should be called as grief instead. The feeling of guilt and remorse, the uneasiness of being unable to return anymore, fretfulness, despair, and so on, the saturation of the negative emotions was attacking <em>himself</em>, even he himself already didn''t understand just what should he do, it was that kind of expression. Kouki was in a state of panic.

    His appearance, was just like a lost child.

    But, the strength that he possessed wasn''t that of a child by any means. A scream that was filled with plenty of Kouki''s hatred and grief resounded, at the same time his magic power that should have dried up surged out with an unbelievable force. The magic power thunderously twisted in a spiral and pierced the sky.

    That radiance, was as if¡­

    "-, Kouki! Stop it! Your magic power should have dried up already! Doing more than this will affect your life!"

    "Damn it! What the hell! Why his magic power is overflowing like this! Wasn''t it gone already-"

    "It should have been gone! It was severed together with the line that supplied magic power to Kouki. Even now he isn''t absorbing the magic factor at the area to recover!"

    "Then just why-!"

    "Something likes that-, because it is gone then he can only take it from another thing! Perhaps, his life force or his soul, he is pulling out magic power forcefully from those kinds of things right now! Sooner orter this won''t end well for him!"

    "Fucking shit! Koukii! Come back to your sensees!"

    Yes, as if it was the radiance of Kouki''s life.

    Shizuku had certainly used ''Soul Demolition'' to sever the magic power and the supply line that provided him with infinite magic power inside Kouki. There was no doubt about that. And then, even with ''High-Speed Magic Recovery'' that recovered oneself by absorbing magic factor from outside, it was impossible to recover this radically. Actually, even looking at the flow of magic power that Kouki spouted out, they couldn''t catch sight of any magic from the surrounding flowing into Kouki at all.

    That there was the magic power that shouldn''t be there, meant that Kouki was paying some kind ofpensation to forcefully bring it from somewhere, such thinking was a valid one. And then, this method that normally was impossible couldn''t be expected to be safe or anything. If Kouki was left alone as it was, undoubtedly there would bepensation that Kouki couldn''t shut his eyes from.

    In front of the storm of magic power that released outrageous light and pressure, Shizuku and Ryutaro braced themselves, they held their arms in front of their face while calling at Kouki. But, Kouki kept being in a frenzied state, his ear didn''t listen. With hatred and grief in his expression, it was as though he was trying to destroy the reality before his eyes, no, it was as though he was trying to destroy himself, the radiance of his light was strengthening.

    "¡­Anything and everything are over. I wonder, why has it be like this. Kaori is there, Shizuku is there, Ryutaro is there, Eri and Suzu are also there, together with everyone, we are oveing the difficulty¡­that''s how it should be, and yet"

    Kouki''s monolog with an expression of crying smile, was resounding extremely clearly.

    "Something like this is not what I wished for. If everything, is lost then¡­if not a single one cannot be taken back then¡­then I''d rather everything is gone, with this hand!"

    The ground and building in the area that were hit by the torrent of magic power became dust and got annihted. Right now, the radiance of magic power became the radiance of Heaven Might. At the same time, that raging light was gradually focusing and forming shape.

    "¡­Oi, Shizuku. I''ll take care of the Heaven Might. I''ll leave Kouki to you."

    "Are you sane? That Heaven Might is far more dangerous than before you know? You won''t be able to absorb it even in trent model. ¡­You are going to die there."

    The words that Ryutaro murmured while enduring the tyranny of light with a grim expression, made Shizuku frowned even more. But, in contrast Ryutaro was making a fearless smile on his lips.

    "Heh, I''m not gonna die here. No way I''m gonna get killed by that guy''s hand. I cannot die here no matter what, that''s why I''m absolutely not gonna die!"

    "You muscle brain. There is no logic or anything in what you said just now. ¡­But, fine then. Right now is not the time where logic is needed. Beat up that sulky desperate idiot until he is crying and apologizing okay!"

    "Ou-!"

    Ryutaro leaped forward. With a fierce smile, he clenched his fist hardly like a rock filled with the resolve of bringing back his best friend without fail.

    Right after that, along with a scream, a torrent of light¨D¨Dthe bombardment of Heaven Might spiraled out from the thrust forward holy sword and violently assaulted the two.

    But, Ryutaro didn''t falter. Rather "BRING IT OOON!" he raised a war cry and met the attack from the front. He crossed both his arms and stepped forward while fully disying the trait of therge tree monster.

    Along with a tremendous impact sound, the bombardment of Heaven Might directly hit Ryutaro. But, Ryutaro wasn''t annihted. He wasn''t blown away. Like a rock that blocked a raging stream and changed the water flow, like a toweringrge tree that didn''t even twitch against a furious storm, he kept blocking the light of devastation right from the front and advanced a step, and then one more step forward.

    Looking at that unshakeable figure, Kouki''s eyes opened wide. He was convinced that the Heaven Might that he unleashed right now had the greatest powerpared to everything until now. Yet despite so, Ryutaro blocked it from the front. As though to say, that he wouldn''t run away from Kouki, as though to say that he wouldn''t avert his eyes.

    The reddish ck glint of eyes of his transformed best friend that pierced him straight from between the torrent of light, made Kouki''s leg backed off unconsciously. Those eyes were telling him "I''m absolutely, going right there. I''m not gonna let you run away no matter what!" more eloquently than anything.

    Like that, Kouki who was half dazed from that intense will of his best friend came back to his senses with a ''hah''. When he noticed, he had been approached until there wasn''t that much distance remaining between them.

    "Do, don''te! Don''te here! If you,e closer than that, I''m going to kill you for real! Even if it''s Ryutaro, I''m really going to kill you!"

    Kouki yelled with an expression that was going to break in tears anytime in derangement. Seeing the figure of Ryutaro who had approached near him until the distance where he could even see his face, Kouki''s heart became even more disturbed.

    Yes, Ryutaro was already wounded all over his body. No matter how great the trait of light-absorbing the trent model had, there was this thing called limit, in actuality, the light of destruction that couldn''t be dealt by the trent''s trait was making both his arms torn all over, everywhere in his body had blood spurting out.

    But, nheless Ryutaro was still smiling fearlessly. And then, he advanced, one more step.

    "A, a, aaAAAAAAAAAH!"

    Kouki screamed. Even himself already didn''t understand just what he was doing. He was merely repeating ''it shouldn''t be like this'' in his heart while wielding his strength to deny the reality before his eyes.

    The mass of Heaven Might that waspletely formed was a giant that could evene out in legend. The giant of light held itsrge arm aloft, and clenched its fist. And then, light exploded with Kouki''s scream as the nourishment, like that the fist swung downward toward Ryutaro below like a star.

    *DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!!*

    A thunderous sound resounded. The ground was bursting open with the ce where Ryutaro was at as the center, everything was swept away in a radial shape.

    "A, aa¡­"

    Kouki moaned. While being in a daze he was convinced in the corner of his mind. Right now, he had killed his best friend with his own hand. Kouki''s heart was creaking. His eyes lost focus, meaningless thought was running around in his head.

    Like that, Kouki''s mind was almost breaking down, at that time,

    "Yoo, best friend. What, a shitty pathetic face, you are making there."

    "Eh?"

    The dust was blown away.

    There Ryutaro was standing. He was alive. Not only that, while grinning fiercely, he was stopping the crushing blow of the giant with both his arms lifted up. His body that was like a gnarled ckish brown tree had cracks running everywhere on it, blood was spurting out from all over his tattered body, yet the strength residing in those eyes wasn''t weakening even for a bit.

    "Ryu, Ryutaro? Su, such thing, why, this should be impossible to bloc¡­"

    "Stupid¡­idiot. A fist, like this¡­without any spirit in it¡­is not gonna work on me. ¡­Hey, Kouki. You¡­just cannot kill me. Do you¡­understand why huh?"

    "U, e?"

    "See. That''s because, the current me¡­is invincible. Since the time I decided-, that I''m gonna bring back my stupid idiot best friend-¡­I am invincible-. That''s why-, you¡­won''t be able to kill me-. Until I bring you back-¡­I''m absolutely¡­not gonna get killed or anything¡ª"

    "u, a¡­wh, why are you, going that far¡­"

    The heroic words and figure of his best friend caused Kouki''s voice to be caught up in his throat.

    Facing such Kouki, Ryutaro smiled broadly with wounds all over his body and formed his words.

    "Something like that, is obvious, right? If your friend went the wrong path¡­punching, and stopping him¡­is a best friend''s¡­role ain''t it."

    "Because, a best, friend¡­"

    "Ou. ¡­But, well, for this time, that role, I''ll leave it to her. It''s pathetic but, my fist¡­doesn''t look like¡­it will reach."

    "Eh?"

    Hearing Ryutaro''s words, Kouki was taken aback for a moment. Ahead of his gaze, under the giant''s crushing blow that Ryutaro blocked, a ck shadow was rushing through. With her trademark ponytail fluttering, and a dignified gaze that was looking straight at him, it was the girl who was his childhood friend.

    "¨D¨D''Soul Demolition''!"

    "¨D¨D!?"

    The invisible sh cut apart the magic power inside Kouki once more.

    The giant of Heaven Might split into two and the upper part slipped off diagonally while dispersing. Underneath it, Ryutaro copsed with all his strength used up. Before Kouki''s eyes were a figure standing still in a stance of drawn de staring at him with a gaze that looked likes obsidian stone. While all of those were reflected in his sight, Kouki was falling backward from the sh''s impact.

    And then, Kouki who saw how the intent to attack didn''t disappear from Shizuku''s gaze even after she swung her ck katana, "Aa, so this is my retribution¡­" with a strangely calm feeling he prepared to ept the de of his childhood friend.

    But, there a voice resounded. A familiar dignified voice.

    "Grit your teeth-! You big idiot-!"

    "-!? Guah!?"

    *Dogo-!* With a dull loud sound, a severe impact was transmitted on Kouki''s cheek. The force that echoed until the core of his head blown away his consciousness for a moment. His sight that immediately returned after that was also flickering ck and white. Strength naturally left his arms and legs from a cerebral concussion.

    The sky was visible in his distorted sight. Kouki was vaguely understanding that he had fallen down.

    Right after that, the following impact came from his opposite cheek. His head was snapped with a force that might tear off his neck. Just when he thought that, the next moment his head was snapped to the other side again along with an impact. And then further impact, impact, impact¡­Kouki''s head was blurring left and right in high speed like a broken toys.

    "This one is for all the trouble you caused for me! This one is for all the troublesome things you pushed on me! This one is for wasting the follow-up I did for you! This one is for not seriously listening to my scolding! This one is for various other things but anyway this if for me! This one is also for this and for that and for there and also for me!"

    "Buh! Beh! Boh! Bah! Goh! Hih! Gih! Gee! Oboh! Abeshih! Buberah!?"

    ''ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-!!'' With a force that made anyone looking at this scene would feel like hearing that, Shizuku was earnestly talking about her share of retribution while doing not a double p but already double punch on Kouki''s face. The white object glittering in the air was surely Kouki''s tooth.

    "Shi, Shizu-, wa-¨D¨D"

    "I won''t wait I won''t stop punching until you are crying and apologizing! My store of patience already has run outpletely here, no more ying around! How long you are going to throw tantrum! Because everything is not going how you want it you get sulky and want to break everything! You pushed that tantrum to your surrounding! This shitty brat-. I''m not going to listen to whatever you say anymore! I''ll teach this idiot that cannot be talked with using a beating! Prepare yourself!"

    Shizuku''s angry yell echoed in the war site of the ruined city. She was straddling Kouki who was lying down facing up and mercilessly punching repeatedly with her left and right fists.

    "Shi, Shizu-, gahah"

    "It shouldn''t be like this? That''s obvious! There is nobody who is living with everything going their way! Everyone, they gritted their teeth, held their head, they will say ''even so-'' and then they did their best still! Running away from the reality in front your eyes, without even trying to fight, there is no way you can obtain the future you wished for like that! You, in the end, you are just a spoiled brat-. You averted your eyes from anything inconvenient, you are only wracking your head for excuses, and if that''s still not enough then you will think that''s because of other people''s fault¡­"

    Before he knew it, the fists of Shizuku lost their momentum, in exchange they grasped up the cor of Kouki strongly.

    "Anything and everything is over you said? Don''t screw with me-. If you think you can just end it all by yourself then that''s a big mistake. You think I''m going to let you die easily like that-. If you are not going to understand no matter how many times I said it, then I''ll make you understand forcibly. Even if I have to tie your neck with a rope, I''ll drag you back. After that, every time you do stupid thing I''ll beat you up!"

    "Shizu, ku¡­"

    ''If you still feel like making impertinent talk then I''m going to hit you until you cannot talk'', the eyes that were glinting right before he were telling him that. Blood was already leaking from Kouki''s mouth and nose, his face bloated up looking like a goblin, Kouki who was turned into such a horrible state opened his mouth with a voice that sounded like a groan.

    "Di, didn''t you, choose Nagumo¡­"

    "That''s right. The one who I like is Hajime. It''s not you. So what?"

    "¡­Why¡­aren''t you giving up¡­on someone like me¡­even though I did horrible things¡­why¡­"

    Even though she should have chosen Hajime, even though he had troubled a lot of people, even though he had done horrible thing to his important best friend and childhood friend, yet why didn''t they abandon him, to Kouki who stared at her unable to hide that bafflement, expression of rage finally vanished from Shizuku''s face and a troubled smile appeared.

    "Isn''t that obvious. Because you are my childhood friend. We have been together all this time since childhood, for me you are the same as an important family, that''s why. Family, absolutely will not forsake family. Well, though I want to be spared from having a bothersome little brother like this."

    She couldn''t abandon him because he was like an important family. No matter what stupidity he perpetrated, he wasn''t abandoned, that was why they were family. Like that, inside Kouki who was told that along with a smile, something fell with a thump.

    For the sake of the world, for the sake of the people whose face he didn''t know, because he was a hero, because he had to be righteous, all the things that he was fixated with until now suddenly looked small.

    Only, because they were family, because they were best friend, they said that and they acquired strength iparable from before, they came pursuing him until a dangerous ce like this Holy Precincts despite him being the betrayer, even though they might die they justughed and stopped him from running wild.

    ¡­Even though those should be an insignificant reason, just why they felt so big to him. Why, did they felt so powerful.

    Tears were falling from Kouki''s eyes inrge drops. His pathetic self that he finally became aware of from the bottom of his heart, and the childhood friends who still reached out their hand staking their life until the end even for someone the worst like that, caused an emotion that was indescribable and soppy, yet by no means it felt unpleasant welling up inside himself.

    "So, rry. ¡­Really, I''m sorry¡­I, something like this¡­aa, I, what have I¡­"

    "You are crying while apologizing huh. This big idiot."

    After an indescribable feeling toward his childhood friends, a tremendous feeling of guilt and remorse welled up next. For Kouki who was fixated with the right thing until now, what he had done was the lowest and the worst deed. To the degree that he thought that he should repent for that with death.

    But, that thinking was something that would make the act of his childhood friends who staked their life into something worthless, and then, in the end that thought was,

    "Don''t you run, Kouki. Live, fight. We won''t forgive any path other than that."

    Death was just an escape. Even if it was hard, even if he lost his ce to belong, even if he was cursed and disparaged by anyone, he had to keep living. That was exactly his atonement, a fight that Kouki had to do. In ce of all his wretched escape until now, he had to continue to live and fight from now on.

    Kouki cried while biting his lip at the straight gaze of his childhood friend. As though the feeling of his childhood friends was carved in his soul. As though he was determined to part with the him before this.

    "¡­Shizu, ku. I¡­must not die. I''ll live, this time for sure, I have to fight. Not against anybody else, but against myself."

    "Yes, that''s right. That''s why, cry now, after that stand-up and do your best. If you are mistaken, then I''ll beat you up until you cry once more."

    Listening to what Shizuku said, Kouki showed aplicated expression that seemed vexed and pathetic, but also a bit happy where he couldn''t say anything. And then, he directed red eyes at Shizuku who let go of his cor and moved aside from above him. Those eyes had clear color as though evil spirit had left him.

    "¡­There is, no need for that. Because, I''ll change. I swear I''ll change. To the degree that a childhood friend the same age as me cannot treat me like a ''little brother''."

    "Is that so? Well, even if you be like that, I won''t treat you as a man you know?"

    "Uu-, don''t put up defensive perimeter like that. ¡­Is that how much you like Nagumo?"

    "Yes, I love him. I am deeply in love with him. It''s vexing that I cannot monopolize him, but I''ll even share him peacefully. About the hardships of that side, if it''s him then he will easily shoulder it."

    "Don''t speak fondly of another man in front of your beaten up little brother like that¡­"

    Kouki smiled wryly. There were plenty of frustration filled in that gaze, but he didn''t look disturbed from jealousy. Because in his heart he had an understanding. Just what attracted Shizuku to Hajime. That something was exactly the difference between him and Hajime, possibly even the difference between him with Shizuku and Ryutaro, it was the reason for his defeat, he finally understood that.

    "¡­You two, are you two forgetting me?"

    While Kouki was feeling frustration and self-reproach of his childishness until now and resolved to change for his atonement, Ryutaro had crawled and approached their spot before letting out a voice of displeasure.

    "My, Ryutaro. You really can move even with that tattered state aren''t you?"

    "Because I already drank Nagumo''s Yunke¨C special recovery drink just now. I barely can move." (TN: Yunkeru Royal C, a drink in Japan.)

    Kouki directed his gaze at Ryutaro who was answering while waving around a test tube container. He looked straight at his best friend who was wounded all over because of his fault, at the man who continued to call him ''best friend'' through and through.

    "Ryutaro¡­I''m sorry."

    He mustn''t lower his head. If he lowered his head, he would take off his gaze from Ryutaro. Because he had decided, that he wouldn''t avert his eyes from any truth, any reality, for the second time.

    Ryutaro who received that gaze of Kouki returned a calm gaze after a little pause. And then a beatter, he smiled broadly and only said a word,

    "Ou."

    As though to say that excessive word was unneeded, he replied with just that. The answer that was just like Ryutaro made Kouki smiled a bit. Between the two of them, just that word was enough.

    But, at that time, a voice suddenly resounded.

    "What, is this¡­"

    Shizuku came back to her senses with a ''hah'' and quickly turned aside with the ck katana in hand. Ryutaro also tried to ready himself somehow, but his damage was too deep, on top of that his ''Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation'' was also already released, so he couldn''t stand up.

    And then, Kouki who was in the same state that couldn''t stand up called the name of that voice''s owner.

    "Eri¡­"

    With wounds all over her body, Eri was floating in the air with her flickering gray wings pping. She was staring at Kouki and others in a daze.

    Suzu also came in pursuit from behind. Shizuku averted her gaze from Eri for an instant and met Suzu''s eyes. They were happy for each other that they were all safe, and then, the next moment they stared at Eri with an expression that was pregnant with tension.

    Eri didn''t even notice Suzu, she was letting out a cracked voice.

    "Heey, why, is the atmosphere is warm like this? Heey, Kouki-kun. These guys are the enemy you know? They followed the hateful, hateful enemy that stole every single one of Kouki-kun''s important things, they are betrayers you know? Why are you talking with them peacefully I wonder? Why I wonder? Heey, why?"

    While tilting her head bobbingly like a broken toy, Eri talked with an empty gaze and unfocused eyes. Her four limbs were smashed and twisted into the wrong direction, so she looked like a marite that was created with bad craftsmanship.

    "Eri¡­I''m sorry. I already, cannot fight against Shizuku, or Ryutaro, or Suzu. All this time I have been mistaking the enemy that I should fight."

    "¡­What''s with that?"

    Eri''s head tilted to the side and stayed still unmoving. The angle of her head made them hallucinated that the bone of her neck had broke. Eri gazed at empty air and opened her mouth with madness riding her voice.

    "What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that? What''s with that?"

    "E, Eri, listen to me-. I, I am a stupid idiot that don''t understand anything, but right now there is one thing that I do understand, that surely I hurt Eri. That''s why, perhaps you think that it''s toote right now but-, just one more time, let''s talk-"

    Eri repeated the same words like a broken record. Kouki who reflexively called at her one more time made Eri''s eyes that stared at empty air to catch sight of Kouki in a snap. And then, she stared at him for a while with an expressionless face like a noh mask.

    The air was strained tightly whether one wanted it or not. Kouki didn''t avert his eyes. His words were clumsy, inside his heart he didn''t understand anything at all, he didn''t understand about what he should do and everything didn''t go well even for himself, but even so he thought that he had to look at Eri properly.

    But, that straight gaze looking at her desperately seemed to have the opposite effect that made something inside Eri couldn''t ept it.

    Strength suddenly left Eri''s body. And then, she made a sweet smile that looked the most human from everything until now. That was a mysterious smiling face, where resignation and scorn, cynicism and exasperation were mixed¡­

    Like that, a single word, herst word resounded in this world.

    "Liar."

    "Eh?"

    Kouki tried to ask back.

    But, before he could let out any word, intense light surged out from Eri''s chest.

    "Tha, that''s-, Eri, you-¨D¨D"

    Shizuku who saw through what was the source of the light raised her voice in shock.

    That thing which emitted intense light from Eri''s chest. Once, when Kouki and others were cornered in Orcus Great Labyrinth, in order to save them Melt Logins tried to use that magic tool for self-explosion¨D¨D''The Last Loyalty''.

    But, the light that Eri emitted was iparable with that time. It was obviously letting out strengthened power. It was obvious that it was hiding a power of artifact ss. Most likely it was ''The Last Loyalty'' that she stole from among the leader ss knights that she turned into corpse beast soldier, then she reinforced it with some kind of method into artifact ss.

    Its destructive power was unfathomable. And then, the activation speed was also iparable with the original ''Last Loyalty''.

    Shizuku''s words were cut off. Because an explosion that erased even the sound trampled the area along with the light.

    The torrent of light dyed everything white. A silence that made anyone hallucinated whether the world had vanished was viting everyone.

    Shizuku, Kouki, Ryutaro, they all immediately covered their face with their hands. And then, by lifting their hands like that, they noticed that they were able to recognize that the world was dyed with white and silence. At the same time, they saw a shadow that stretched long toward them.

    That was the shadow of the protector they could rely on. The barrier master who had protected herrades many times over until now. The girl was standing in the way of the torrent of light without taking even a step back, two iron fans readied like a shield. There was also the shadow of Inaba clinging to that back as though supporting her.

    No voice could reach. But, Shizuku, Kouki, and also Ryutaro prayed wholeheartedly. Because they could do nothing else except that, they prayed that at least their pray would reach, bing her strength.

    Suzu felt like nodding a little.

    Before long, even her figure was buried in light and became not visible.

    Suzu was in a mysterious space.

    Right after she nodded feeling as though she was hearing the voice of Shizuku and others, when she noticed she was already in this white space. There was no light or impact in this really deep space.

    In such mysterious ce, there was only one person other than Suzu.

    "Eri¡­"

    "¡­Suzu."

    The two of them faced each other with a certain distance between them. They stared at each other for a while wordlessly. The one who opened her mouth first was Eri.

    "What a strange ce. Is this a revolvingntern one see before death¡­a bit different I guess. Or a near death experience¡­I died already though so I guess that''s really not it."

    "Then, Suzu has died too perhaps. Suzu thought Suzu managed to defend to the end however."

    "Who knows? If possible I want to take you all along with me though."

    "Suzu want to live. Suzu also wants Shizuku, and Kouki-kun too, also Ryutaro-kun to live too¡­Suzu also wants Eri to live."

    Suzu''s words made Eri snorted as if she making fun of her.

    "Hmph. After sending me flying mercilessly like that, you can still say that so shamelessly."

    "Ahaha. Yeah."

    Eri became inly displeased looking at Suzu who was smiling wryly. And then, without even hiding that displeasure she further opened her mouth.

    "I somehow feel that we won''t be in this world for long, that''s why I''ll say this right now. Suzu is seriously gross."

    "¡­Hee. For example?"

    "Let''s see. Like when you alwaysughed foolishly. Or even when you were talked behind your back, you stillughed as expected. Or how your inside is a perverted old man. How you said disgusting thing like wanting to be a friend even when in the middle of killing each other. It won''t end if I keep showing other examples, but the grossest thing is, how even when you are already in this age, you are still calling yourself with your own name. No, really, you are impossible aren''t youu"

    Suzu''s forehead was twitching with her vein visibly rising to the surface. And then, still smiling she counterattacked.

    "Suzu seeee. But, Eri is also mostly disgusting aren''t you?"

    "Haa?"

    "You always had a friendly smile while standing behind. Even when you were talked behind your back you only smiled as expected. Your inside is just someone dour. You wear sses and act reserved like a librarymittee member, you tried too hard fitting in with that clich¨¦. Also, Suzu doesn''t want you saying anything about how Suzu called herself. Just what with your ''boku''. Seeing a sses girl getting too worked up calling herself ''boku'' like a librarymittee member is just painful. Furthermore, [I am the heroine] you said. Pupu-, you need to graduate from being a chuuni." (TN: Chuunibyou=Sickness of the youth where they kept mass producing ck history. They were convinced that they were a character of fantasy story.)

    Eri''s forehead was twitching with her vein visibly rising to the surface. And then, still smiling she counterattacked.

    "Chuuni? I don''t want to be called that by a painful girl who said something like [Onee-samaa] in real world seeee. Geez Suzu, you have an inclination for yuri aren''t you. I have felt the danger to my body several times before. What an impossible pervert. Really gross."

    "Ahaha, something like that is still in the range of joking, right? I don''t want to be treated as a pervert by a misunderstanding female who got hung on her first love and rushed full speed to the hill seee. Seeing that is really impossibly painful you know. Really gross."

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    " "<em>AAaa</em>?" "

    Both of them were slinging violence of words at each other with a thuggish expression that didn''t look like high school girl beauty. After that for a little while abusivenguage that would make anyone wanted to cover their eyes flew back and forth between the two.

    Like that, perhaps unable to continue to breath the two of them were going "Haa haa" with their shoulders heaving, around that time the white space suddenly began to crack.

    "Hmph, looks like this world is finally ending."

    "¡­"

    Suzu couldn''t reply to Eri who was making a refreshed expression. With her hands on her knees she was facing down while hiding her face. But, she couldn''t hide the things that trickled down on the ground.

    "¡­What, you are crying? Stupid."

    "Sh, shut up, already. The one who said, idiot, is the idiotic one¡­"

    Suzu held back her sobbing while roughly wiping the overflowing drops. Guessing that the true parting was approaching, she was unable to hold down the something that was welling up in her heart.

    "¡­I said something like that just now but, perhaps, Suzu and others haven''t died yet. The one who is going is me(boku)¡­just me(watashi)." (TN: Eri suddenly changed the way she called herself there.)

    "E, ri?"

    The way she called herself that suddenly changed, no, returned to normal made Suzu lifted her still crying face. Ahead of her gaze, Eri who was still averting her face was making an expression that was deliberately displeased.

    "Suzu also understand somehow right? Despite so why are you crying like that."

    "That, is"

    "¡­Really what an idiot. Just what are you feeling regretful for, for this kind of betrayer, this worst woman trash."

    The white world was noticeably dispersing from the edge.

    "At thiste you were saying ''want to be together'' or ''protect'', I thought whether you were actually aiming for that."

    "Eri, Suzu is¡­"

    "Come on, that''s disgusting so change the way you call yourself."

    "Uu, Eri¡­"

    A copse separated the two. Almost everything had been mostly dispersed other than the foothold of the two. Amidst that, Eri''s words that sounded like a monolog resounded.

    "¡­At that time, if the one that I met on that bridge was Suzu¡­what would happen I wonder? For me to think of sooomething like that, yep, I''m the biggest idiot."

    "Eri, Suzu is¨D¨DI, am d to be Eri''s best friend! Even if that was faked, even if it was distorted, it was fun! I-"

    The foothold dispersed. The body of the two was also turning into sand and vanished as though blown away by the wind.

    Eri who was facing aside turned her face toward the yelling Suzu. Her expression looked expressionless, but somewhere it also seemed to be filled with a relieved atmosphere.

    And then, the truest words of the girl named Nakamura Eri reached only the girl named Taniguchi Suzu who was once her best friend, who by some chance, might even still her best friend even now.

    "¡­Bye bye. The time when I was with Suzu, I felt at ease, just for a little."

    "¨D¨D"

    Suzu''s yell was swallowed by the vanishing world and didn''t be sound.

    Even so, from the expression that Eri showed Suzu in thest moment, she believed, that surely she had reached her.

    *drip, drip* Such feeling caressed her cheeks.

    Other than what was behind Suzu, everything was turned into dust in this ruined city. There a sobbing reverberated.

    The twin iron fans that Suzu held with both her hands crumbled in pieces as though to say they had finished their role and fell on the ground. Suzu herself also sat down on the ground with a body full of wounds, but Shizuku and others who werepletely protected behind her didn''t call at her worriedly.

    Shizuku and others didn''t know about the mysterious phenomenon that Suzu experienced. Even so, they were able to guess that the tears that Suzu let out were her feeling for her important friend. That was how pained and how sacred her figure looked.

    Before long, as though to say that she had cried enough, Suzu wiped her eyes briskly, and then with those bright red and clear eyes, she clenched her body and stood up. And then, she turned toward Shizuku and others with an energetic turn.

    "Now, Shizuku, Kouki-kun, Ryutaro-kun. Let''s advance ahead!"

    An innocent smile. Just like how it usually was. That smile which protected herrades in a different meaning than a barrier, right now it looked a bit like an adult. Compared to when they were in Japan,pared to when she cheered up everyone in thebyrinth, it looked far more charming.

    The source of liveliness that was overwhelmingly effective made Shizuku and others to naturally cken down their cheeks. Though it was only Kouki who was making aplicated expression.

    Has something happened, he didn''t ask that. Because surely that was something that was stored inside Suzu''s heart inside even her treasure box. To forcefully ask her would be a boorish act.

    "Yossha! Let''s chase after those guys and help them with this and that!"

    "Even if you said that, I and Ryutaro cannot move properly though¡­"

    "Besides, the clock tower was also destroyed you know? It doesn''t look like there is other entrance that can connect the spaces."

    Shizuku turned her gaze at the ce where the clock tower was at. Over there, she couldn''t find the ripple that connected the space.

    "Aa, now that you mentioned it, the ruined city of this space is not only in this ce, I heard that story before."

    "Then, let''s search for another city! The skyboards are quite ragged, but I think if we use every trick in the book then they can still be used for a while. We surely can find another city if it''s from the sky!"

    "I guess there is that. Anyway, Kouki and Ryutaro, you two have to recover quickly. I''ll make you two drink restorative medicines until your stomachs are bloating like a balloon."

    Kouki and Ryutaro looked at the recovery drinks lined up before their eyes with reluctant eyes, even so they poured them down their throat somehow and their body was healed with thebination of their own recovery strength.

    Like that after resting for a while, they took out their skyboards and flew to the sky. Kouki was riding together with Ryutaro on his skyboard.

    Suzu who soared high to the sky in the lead twirled to turn behind and looked down on the ruined city below with a bit lonely expression. However, that too was only for an instant. She immediately made a strong and lively smile and raised her voice.

    "Now, everyone, continue after <em>me</em>!"

    "Geez, Suzu."

    "Haha-, this is the Suzu that we know."

    "We are no match for Suzu huh."

    Like that Suzu, Shizuku, Ryutaro, and Kouki, the four of them in order to chase after Hajime and others they searched for other ruined city and soared in the sky of another world.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. He also did the edits.

    <strong>***_</strong>

    <strong>The World of Holy Precincts</strong>

    "Just how many spaces there are here."

    "Hmmm. It''s fortunate that they enemies art not a big deal but¡­Goshujin-sama. How much further will it be until we reach Yue?"

    When Shia who stayed still in a posture where she had just blown away an attacking monster to the beyond with Vire Doryukken murmured that, Tio who also simrly just blew away a monster to the beyond even with her magic power restrained usingpressed and spiral movement to increase her breath attack''s power turned to Hajime while asking that.

    "Comparing it to the starting point at the first space¡­we have gone through around four-fifths of the distance. I guess it might be the next space or the space after that."

    "So you say that it will be soon then!"

    When Hajime answered that while activating thepass, a monster came attacking in that timing from behind. With a fierce step Shia stepped between the monster and Hajime and while sending the monster flying with a full swing, she made a happy expression. For the moment if aparison was made, then the monster here was at the same level with the middle level of Orcus Great Labyrinth''s abyss, but for Shia, they were not enough at all as an opponent. Hajime was also in a state where he wasn''t bothered at all.

    At the night before storming this ce, Shia and also Tio continued to train inside the space where the time was stretched using Hour Crystal until the sky turned bright, so their strength had been raised from obtaining new power like utilizing the metamorphosis magic and so on. Although it also felt like a hasty preparation, they were in possession of enough cards that could be a trump card.

    Although, that too was also thanks to Hajime''s cheatmate, the outrageous food that was overflowing with fishiness, this item had quite a strong influence but¡­they could only pray that their stomach wouldn''t get hurt. In here there was no toilet, so it would be something dreadful for the female camp if such thing came to pass.

    Currently, Hajime and others were smack dab in a middle of the ocean. As far as the eye could see there was not a single ind, it was a space of sea. Sometimes, sea monster leaped out from the sea and bird monster flew from the sky, but they were dealt with without any particr problem.

    Although, it was a ce without anyndmark or anything, so if they didn''t have thepass, just how much they would need to wander here¡­just imagining of being in that situation where they didn''t have any time to waste made them shuddered.

    Just as could be understood from Shia''s words, Hajime and others had passed through several words until this point. After they parted from Shizuku and others and passed through the clock tower of the ruined city, they had traveled through a space where the ground and sky were reversed, a space where countless white blocks were floating, a space where there were onlyrge mountains like God Mountain towering over, and a space that was like a giant library where countless bookshelves were cluttered together.

    They were able to discover the exits to the next space at all those spaces without getting lost thanks to thepass, so not much time had passed since they parted with Shizuku and others. Even so, when they thought about Yue, they got impatient no matter what, so there was nothing more aggravating than all these countless spaces for Hajime and others.

    They did nothing but advanced straight ahead for a few minutes in this space ofrge ocean with really good visibility that showed them nothing but water, to the degree they wanted to doubt whether there really was an exit in this ce. Thanks to their skyboard, Hajime and others covered a considerable distance in a short time, but they suddenly lifted their face.

    "Dark cloud?"

    Hajime whispered so while narrowing his eyes. His words weren''t really a figurative expression that pointed at the end of this journey. In actuality, the sky that was supposed to be clear was beginning to be covered by dark cloud rapidly like seeing a video that was fast forwarded. Furthermore, even the calm sea was beginning to be stormy due to the strong wind. It appeared that arge storm was suddenly generating.

    The obviously strange situation made Hajime quietly narrowed his eyes, his gaze was turning below.

    "¡­Looks like there is something big there."

    "Uwaa, this is also¡­this is thergest size we have seen from all the monsters we have encountered until now isn''t it desuu."

    "Yes, I can feel a strength that is in a different league with all the monsters we hath encountered until now."

    The expression of Shia and Tio who followed Hajime in looking below distorted unpleasantly.

    Ahead of their gaze, a giant whirlpool began to form on the sea. It was obviously not something natural. The phenomenon wasn''t created by sea current. It was a whirlpool created by the side effect of a living thing''s movement.

    Before they realized undtion was coiling to the degree that covered the whole sea below¨D¨Dthere was a giant snake there.

    Looking from the shadow projected on the water surface of the stormy sea, they could see that the whole length of it might be more than three hundred meters. The diameter of its body was so thick that it couldn''t be so easily measured by sight. The whole body was covered by metallic scales, on its back there were also fins attached that possessed hard shine, they glinted just like a de.

    And, at that time,

    KISHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!

    A terrific roar thundered, space was rattling. That roar which was apanied by physical impact struck Hajime and others violently, in addition, an unknown wave was transmitted to their mind. Probably this roar was apanied with an effect that awakened terror in the listener''s mind.

    Normally the one who heard this roar would have their body along with their mind blown away into darkness due to the shockwave, and even if they barely maintained their consciousness, their brain would be in disarray and their body cowering in fear, they would be turned into prey and could only tremble while waiting to be eaten.

    However, amidst all the people that were here, not even a single one of them was someone cute like that.

    "So noisy. Anyway eat this."

    Hajime took out Agni-Orkan with a gloomy expression and began an all out shooting. Furthermore, he casually took out from his ''Treasure Warehouse II'' metallic spheres the size of a basketball¨D¨Dhuge explosive and dropped them all into the sea.

    A beatter. For an instant light shed below the sea surface, then along with muted explosive sound countless water pirs burst up toward the sky.

    GUOOOOOOOOOOOH!!

    The monster of sea raised a shriek. It wasn''t a scream. It was a roar of pure fury. It was enraged from the impertinence of the puny being''s attitude.

    As though to disy that fury, reddish ck light surged from inside the water. That light which made anyone felt severe killing intent was a glint of eyes. While the roar of fury was still shaking the air, the sea surface swelled up like a mountain, and that figure appeared.

    A head that looked like dragon leaped out from the sea surface with a long neck that was longer than fifty meters. As for the size, if one was told that each one of its scales was asrge as a human child then its hugeness surely could be felt. There, there was a pair of eyes emitting reddish ck light and the twoyers of sharp fangs that lined up smoothly, and also something like fin at both sides. The fins were simr like the torso, they possessed metallic shine and sharpness of de, it felt like just by touching it would cause the one touching to be bisected right into two.

    An absurd pressure. Just by existing there, the sky was enveloped with a dark cloud, the sea was raging as though the end of the world wasing. Therge snake, no, the sea dragon was coated in countless scales that looked harder than even steel, its appearance was just like the leviathan that was told in the legend of earth.

    "If we hath to ssify this then this must be a ''Divine Beast'' doth it not."

    "Certainly, from here I can feel a pressure above that of the ''Evil Eater'' we fought in Meljine Undersea Ruins. If this one is above even an ancient monster, then that''s a valid expression desu."

    Shia agreed with Tio''s opinion about this monster. But, even after calling the monster a ''Divine Beast'', their expression wasparativelyposed. There was also no color of tension that could really be heard from their voice. By the point of time they could converse calmly about the naming of the divine beast, it had shown how the pressure of this divine beast leviathan wasn''t something that worried them.

    Perhaps suchposure was transmitted to the divine beast, because the divine beast then roared once more. As though to say that it was impossible for his might to not affect these puny existences, the roar was even more powerful than the first one.

    But, that roar made it a little too defenseless.

    "I told you, you''re noisy."

    Hajime took out his improvised Shuragen.

    No, what Hajime took out, whether in the aspect of form or spec, both aspects were already far excelling the territory of an ''anti-material rifle''. The barrel that stretched straight for four meters long had extensive caliber more than the previous version, no matter how one looked at it this size should be called as gun turret instead. In total the whole weapon had be more than two sizesrger.

    ¨D¨DElectromaic eleration Large Caliber Sniping Cannon(Rail Cannon) Shuragen AA(Acht Acht)

    Are you looking for a lovely weapon of man''s romance? Very well, then it''s the 88mm! This rail cannon was something that resided in Hajime''s soul.

    Hajime who fixed his aim by holding it under his arm made it so crimson spark was running through the rail cannon. Right after that, therge muzzle turned at the divine beast and the trigger was pulled without any hesitation. With eleration iparable with anything until now, the charged cannon that was specialized for piercing let out a fierce thunderous sound and st while bullet flew out, the bullet had a trail of red sh behind and flew into the divine beast''s mouth.

    And then, *DOPAN!* such sound came out while the scale on the back of the divine beast''s head was smashed and sent flying from inside, in addition, the bullet didn''t stop, it also blew away the cloudy sky above and vanished at the beyond of this another world.

    GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!

    The roar that was raised once more was obviously a scream. The beast''s head was thrown back from the impact and its mouth stayed opened with blood scattering everywhere.

    While snorting at that, Hajime made something ran in the shadow. Its speed was too fast and because of the dark cloud the surrounding became dim and it was hard to see, the divine beast also just received damage and got agitated, so it missed that shadow and allowed the thing to infiltrated inside its mouth.

    In order to vomit that out, and then also to vent its violent rage toward the one who granted it damage, the divine beast spewed out a terrific heat from its jaw.

    Hajime kept silent and took out crossbit. Right after that, the four point barrier that the crossbit created was hit by the ze, its surface was licked all over by the white hot me. But, as long as it wasn''t the disintegration attack from an apostle, the barrier wouldn''t be broken that easily, the face of Hajime inside the barrier was unruffled.

    The divine beast gazed in wonderment for a moment seeing its me got stopped, although as though to show its pride as a divine beast it increased the force of the heat further, attempting to roast Hajime to death. Perhaps it should be said as expected from a divine beast, the heat of the ze was absurd, the me was something that one mustn''t touch at all cost and the sea surface began to evaporate and smoked up. There was also the effect of the ze, but the dark cloud that was once blown away was rapidly beginning toe back.

    But, right after that,

    "Even though we have to hurry on ahead, read the mood already desuu!!"

    A mass of faint blue pierced through the sea of ck cloud and fell down like a meteor. Rabbit ears were pping violently from the wind and got unruly. It was Shia.

    Right after Hajime defended against the me, Shia stored her skyboard into ''Treasure Warehouse II'' and leaped in one go to the sky, she broke through even the dark cloud, danced in the clear blue sky, and turned around after that. Using ''Air Force'' to continuously stepped on the air, she fell like a meteor aiming at the target.

    A wall of air appeared with Shia as the center. Shia instantly shook free from that and plunged into the world of the speed of sound, her momentum didn''t decrease even for a bit and Vire Doryukken which had its weight increased until twenty tons using gravity stone were readied in overhead stance.

    And then, the head of the divine beast that got absorbed in spewing out ze from itsrge mouth was struck with a gruesome attack without even a drop of mercy or reservation.

    A thunderous roar. The sound of pulverization. And then a shriek.

    The divine beast whose mouth was forcefully closed had ze spurting out in trickles from the gap of its mouth while its muffled shriek was also leaking out simrly from the gaps. The head that was covered by those metallic scales was pulverized like broken ss, reddish ck meat became visible from there.

    Shia''s attack was considerably effective. The divine beast showed a staggering motion that didn''t fit its status. Perhaps it even got a concussion.

    But, there was no way these people would loosen their hand just from seeing that,

    "I think it''s better using Goshujin-sama''s transmutation though."

    While whispering that kind of thing, Tio was hovering in the sky while pping her wings, both her hands were joined into a shape like a jaw and ck magic power was focused there. And then, she released that in one go. Dragon''s breath that waspressed in this way became a piercing attack.

    The attack that was fired advanced in spiraling motion like a thinnce, it impacted the ce Shia pulverized urately and pierced the head of the divine beast.

    The ck spear went through the head and entered inside the mouth, without stopping it pierced to outside from inside the throat and the attack continued to pierce the sea.

    A fatal wound. Everyone who saw that would surely think so, but it seemed that was still insufficient to kill a divine beast that was superior evenpared to the ancient monster.

    GUAAAAN!!

    The divine beast didn''t die instantly, it raised a sound that was a little high-pitched and sea water crawled up its body. And then, when the ce that was destroyed was covered by water, the water was swallowed into the wound. Right after that, the wound bulged and recovered like a rewound video.

    "Uhee, by any chance, it can recover as long as it has sea water, something like that?"

    "In that case, it will take time to kill itpletely. It will be best if we art able to destroy its magic stone but¡­Goshujin-sama, how doth it goes regarding that?"

    Tionded beside Hajime while asking.

    Hajime was looking at the divine beast with a strange glint in his eyes while shaking his head.

    "No, I cannot find its magic stone. There is a chance I overlook it with howrge its body is but¡­magic stone will growrge in the proportion of the monster''s size, with how much I''m looking but still cannot find it I guess it doesn''t have it from the start. Its whole body is dyed reddish ck just like the Evil Eater."

    "Muu, how troublesome. I don''t feel we art going to lose at all, but I want to avoid wasting time¡­"

    "What to do, Hajime-san?"

    Ancient monster seemed to be the ancestor of monsters. Shia and Tio frowned from hearing that this monster was the same type with that ancient monster that they once fought.

    But, in contrast Hajime only shrugged lightly.

    "Facing a giant sea monster like this, the theory is to enter its body and attack from the inside right?"

    "Ah, the thing just now¡­"

    Shia raised her voice as though she was noticing something.

    Right at that moment, the divine beast whose head was in the middle of recovering raised a scream as though to drown Shia''s voice.

    aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!

    It was unmistakably a shriek. Its whole body was writhing as though being in an intense agony.

    Looking at that state, Tio also nodded in understanding while asking Hajime.

    "By the way o Goshujin-sama. What art the meal course?"

    "Broiled eel roasted by tar from the inside. The garnish dishes are explosive and deadly poison."

    "Oou¡­hearing that, I feel a little sympathy for it."

    Hajime''s quick answer made Tio sent a pitying gaze to the divine beast as though she was looking at a poor thing.

    As for the divine beast in question, it was shrieking while writhing around fiercely without stopping.

    That couldn''t be helped. After all, the crossbit that was sent inside its body opened a gate and poured down arge amount of tar and explosive inside, in addition it also scattered around the strongest poison that was the product of the abyss, where in the end, all of those were lit on fire all at once. Like that even its hard scales were irrelevant.

    The divine beast began to drink sea water. Surely it was trying to fill its body with sea water in the attempt to heal. But, that was a bad move.

    As though to proof that, right after the divine beast drunk sea water, a part of its torso burst up along with a grand explosion sound. me st also jetted out from its mouth. A scream filled with bewilderment rose from the divine beast.

    "Giving a lot of water to me above three thousand Celsius¡­obviously a vapor explosion is going to happen. Ah, a beast won''t know anything like that huh."

    "That is, someone who had ever set me inside the body of something like that must be only Hajime-san. This is absolutely its first experience with that desu."

    "How unpleasant, this first experience is. ¡­No, rather is it not a lovely first experience instead?"

    "Don''t get deeper and deeper into your fetish. It''s scary when I wonder if you are going to demand something that is incorrigible even for me in the future."

    Hajime''s expression became unpleasant from hearing Tio''s nonsense. And then, ignoring Tio who was going ''ehe ehe'' shyly for some reason, his gaze returned at the divine beast.

    The divine beast who somehow felt like it was giving off an air of despair from experiencing how the damage in his body got increased instead when it tried to recover. Even so, perhaps because of its dignity as a powerful monster, even while spouting out a lot of blood it was ring at Hajime with eye glint boiling with killing intent.

    Hajime who received that gaze¡­licked his lips for some reason.

    The divine beast twitched.

    Hajime murmured to himself while floating a fierce smile to that divine beast.

    "I want to eat¡­"

    " "Eh?" "

    Even though it was a small whisper, regardless of the stormy wind and the raging sea, for some reason those words resounded clearly, it caused Shia and Tio to whip their head quickly at Hajime.

    The divine beast too, even though it was supposed to writhe in agony, its movement stopped still and its gaze was fixed at Hajime.

    Hajime was directing his eyes that were strangely sparkling since some time ago at the divine beast, while whispering further.

    "Its flesh is nicely filled to the brim with strength. If it''s this beast, than it surely can be even my nourishment."

    And then, he licked his lips one more time.

    With that finally even the divine beast noticed.

    The enemy before its eyes, the fiercely ring gaze this enemy directed at itself wasn''t something easy to understand like hostility or killing intent¡­it was an appetite for food.

    With a shudder, a chill that the beast had never felt since it was born ran through its whole body. Unaware, the divine beast was ''drawing away'' unbingly. The gaze that was by no means had never been directed to it who was an existence that stood at the top of food chain¨D¨Dthat gaze from the predator caused an indescribable terror to invade its body.

    This person wouldn''t be able to do it¨D¨Dthe monster didn''t think of anything like that. At present, the one who was cornered like this was itself. The divine beast was convinced. If it kept fighting on, itself would be definitely¡­eaten.

    The moment it understood that, the divine beast turned aside adroitly with an agility that surprised even itself. The heat inside its body that was burning it up, or the pain of the invading poison, or the impact of the explosion when sea water touched the burning in its body, it ignored all of those and poured all its strength just to escape earnestly.

    The divine beast that attempted to escape with a resoluteness that should be nonexistent for the strongest level of monster made even Hajime to get taken aback for a moment. That was just how splendid the escape was. As though *pyu~* such sound effect was apanying its escape.

    "-, bastaard. Wait, meaat! How can you run away despite being a divine beast huh!"

    PIGYAAA¨D¨D¨D!!

    When Hajime used the crossbit inside the divine beast in panic to try to stop it in its track, the divine beast raised a roar that sounded a little pathetic, that long body deted just for a moment, and then it vomited arge amount of sea water that made one wanted to ask just from where it took all of that from.

    Naturally, explosions urred grandly, parts of here and there of its body were blown up, yet it somehow managed to vomit out the crossbit. And then, it manipted the sea water to make several tornados on the sea, it directed them to Hajime while diving into the bottom of the sea at full speed.

    "Let, me, eat, the, meat, of you, bastaaard~"

    While blowing away the tornados that were approaching from all directions using impact conversion of magic power, Hajime demanded for the divine beast''s meat with a voice that resembled a deeply held grudge.

    The divine beast that looked back just for an instant from under the sea surface met the bloodshot gaze of the tiny being demanding its meat, while harboring a tremendous terror to that, it averted its gaze in panic as though to say "I''ve seen what must not be seen".

    And then,

    PIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII~~~~!!

    While a crying voice that had surpassed being pathetic and instead invited pity was resounding in the air, its figure vanished into the darkness of the deep sea. It felt like they could hear something that somehow sounded like "I won''te out from home anymoreee~", but surely it was just their feeling though.

    "Son of a bitch! It should be impossible for a monster of that level to immediately decide to escape! Even though it''s a chance to power up at thisst minute!"

    Perhaps because the divine beast had disappeared, the dark cloud was dispersing and the stormy sea was recovering its calm once more, amidst all that Hajime stamped his feet in frustration.

    There, Shia and Tio were approaching with an exasperated gaze.

    "For Goshujin-sama, even a divine beast is already nothing but predation target."

    "Until now surely it had never been looked at with that kind of gaze, that''s why it has no endurance isn''t it. Itsst cry, it sounded a little pitiful. Perhaps this will even be a trauma for it that turns it into a shut-in after this."

    "Chih, that snake got no guts."

    There was no doubt that surely not even in a dream that a divine beast of all things could have its bravery to be questioned.

    Hajime stored the returning crossbit in a bad mood and took out hispass once more to decide the route.

    Then, right at that timing, ahead of Hajime and others'' gaze, the space a few kilometers separated from them began to shake like jelly. And then, after a few moments the space melted and disappeared and arge ind appeared from the space gap.

    "¡­It seemed, there is an entrance to the next space at the center of that ind."

    "Does it appear because the divine beast withdrew?"

    "That possibility art high. No one would even imagine that it would withdraw in that way though."

    Shia and Tio sent a gaze of pity at the spot where the traumatized divine beast vanished, and then they followed Hajime''s lead and departed from that spot.

    It appeared that the ind had quite the size. The ind was covered with really tall trees that could reach a few dozen meters in the whole, other than the shoreline they couldn''t see the ground at all. The entrance to the next space seemed to be at the center of that forest.

    And then, Shia''s rabbit ears sensed that powerful monsters were running rampant inrge number there, especially at the center part.

    The monsters weren''t at the level of the divine beast, but every single one of them was a powerful monster. They wouldn''t lose against the monsters, but the monsters'' number was a lot so it felt like it would take quiet the time to fight the monsters just like against the divine beast.

    Shia asked Hajime "What to do?" with her gaze.

    Hajime took out ''Shuragen AA'' from ''Treasure Warehouse II'' once again and took a kneeling posture on his skyboard and entered a sniping stance. Using heat detection, the scope prated the trees and projected only the image of living things.

    "Aa, don''t tell me Hajime-san is¡­"

    "Wait a bit. I''ll take care of this right away. This is a lightning speed urate bombardment from outside their detection. Surely they won''t be able to react. I''ll blow away the head of things that looks troublesome."

    Shia took the confirmation from Hajime with a cramped face, and then crimson sh rushed through the sky instantly.

    That streak of sh wasn''t noticed at all by a giant gori that looked like a giant kong walking heavily deep inside the forest, its head got blown away instantly, and its brain matter was scattered everywhere. Next the bullet impacted the ground and arge crater was created with the trees on the area got blown away.

    Furthermore, thunderous sounds reverberated in session. From a far distance of more than ten kilometers, the lights of death that flew at a speed that was impossible to detect dispersed one after another the heads of the giant monsters loitering around the area that seemed to be the space entrance. The thick forest was instantly turned into a battlefield site that was littered with holes.

    "Surely, after defeating the divine beast, next powerful monsters would go ROAR! in a great swarm and the intruder would go Kyaa, what a disaster! Originally this must be for something like that isn''t it."

    "Well, this art not abyrinth so this art not even a trial¡­though there art no doubt that this art intended to be obstacles perchance."

    While halfughing Shia and Tio remembered the time until now, where Hajime easily removed the obstacles using methods other than frontal attack, that was why the two of them hadn''t made any significant contributions yet.

    Both of them exchanged gazes filled to the brim with sympathy to each other from how their expectation of rampaging with their all in order to take back Yue was betrayed.

    But, that ardor would be demonstrated just before they reached Yue''s location.

    After massacring the ind''s monsters one-sidedly, Hajime and others transferred to the next space from the stone statue at the center of the forest and leaped out into a world of sky where several gigantic inds were floating.

    There were inds with a diameter of only a few dozen meters, but there were also inds with a scale of a few kilometers. River water was continuing to flow down from the edge of the floating inds without end with some kind of mysterious logic. Because of the height, the water became mist after some distance of falling as waterfall, the scenery of white mist drifting at the surrounding was very fantastical.

    Above all the floating inds were overflowing with greenery, there were ins and also forests. There was not a single floating ind that was merely a floating rock.

    Sea of clouds was spreading below. The clouds lingered at the height of their gaze, drifting on the sky like cotton candy. Even now it felt like the clouds were giving off a sweet aroma.

    Even though there was no sun, but brilliant light was pouring down, light pir weaved through the gaps of the clouds¨D¨Dseveral of what wasmonly called as dder of angel'' could be seen.

    There were white clouds overflowing with great numbers of floating inds, and then there were also beams of light pouring down.

    It was truly a solemnly mystical scenery. If someone who didn''t know anything was told that this ce was heaven then they would unconditionally believe it.

    After their gazes were stolen just for a little while by that scene, Hajime and others shook their head and advanced forward. Their objective was the floating ind that looked conspicuouslyrge even among all the many floating inds. Thepass was pointing at there.

    They flew their skyboard and closed the distance in the blink of eye. At the same time, they caught strong presence at that floating ind.

    Before Hajime and others who narrowed their eyes in vignce, that guy appeared.

    "As expected you came. Nagumo Hajime. The fool who defy god."

    With silver wings and hair that looked like an apostle rustling from the wind, the monster user devil race¨D¨DFreed Bagua was there.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. He also did the edits.

    <strong>***_</strong>

    <strong>White Divine Dragon and the tinum Apostle</strong>

    On the gigantic ind with diameter around ten-odd kilometer.

    There were grass in and forest, with branching small rivers in between, where the upper stream was linked toward the mountain with bountiful greenery.

    A chalk white obelisk was enshrined at the grass in area of that floating ind. The huge tower that was around fifty meters tall looked out of ce in the middle of the magnificent nature. Coupled with that artificial whiteness, it looked strangely conspicuous.

    But, something even more standing out existed further above that obelisk, it was a silver colored man sitting cross-legged on a shining magic circle. His silver hair and wings fluttered in the wind. His skin was so white that it looked transparent, even the color of his eye pupils looked shining radiantly silver.

    His clothing looked like a pure white priest outfit. Coupled with his calm and self-possessed state, his appearance gave a divine impression. If anyone who didn''t know anything saw him, they would surely think that a messenger from heaven had descended.

    The first voice that man, Freed Bagua let out made Hajime who was facing him to snort while he started talking frivolously.

    "Is that new fashion? If that''s the case then there is nothing I can say except you have got no fashion sense at all. It''s because you are still epting the clothes that your parent(god) prepared for you without protesting that you looked incredulous like that. Your red hair and darkish skin before this looked manlier you know?"

    Hearing Hajime''s speech, Tio and Shia burst into a snort "bufuh" beside him. Perhaps the two of them also had such experience, that the clothing that parents prepared for their children was usually embarrassing. Just what kind of clothing that Karm and Adol presented to their daughter, and then, theplicated expression that Shia and Tio surely made at that time¡­it was something that made Hajime felt rtively curious.

    Although, Freed who was obviously got made fun of only reacted slightly with a twitch of his eyebrow from that speech, his calm behavior still didn''t break. And then, as though to say that he got no intention to follow along with Hajime''s frivolous talk, he talked with a cold voice.

    "¡­Indeed, you really are still alive. When Aruvheit-sama didn''te back, and my lord informed me that you are going toe, I thought what kind of a joke is that yet¡­truly what an obstinate man you are. It would be better if you just graciously die."

    "Hee, so that shitty bastard Ehito predicted this. Well, I guess he at least has that much brain. He understands just how great my feeling toward Yue is after all. So? What about you? Were you told to defeat us here? Getting ordered toe to your suicide here, what a cruel order that is. So that''s why your hair got totally white like that then, because of the stress huh."

    Once more, snorting sounds "buhoh" could be heard from Hajime''s both sides.

    Freed ignored the sympathetic gaze that said "Freed-kun, you really got it hard" which was directed at him and continued on talking.

    "No matter the time you are still screwing around. Really, you don''t seem like a man whose woman is taken away at all."

    "Yue is the best woman there is after all. It can''t be helped that she is popr. I only need to straighten up all the guys whoid her hand on her. Even the master you are proud of, I''ll carve a lot of agonies and regret into him before killing him."

    "That haughtiness, it will be immediately broken apart. My lord has already grasped that body perfectly. There is not even a one in million chance for you to take back your woman."

    As though to beat despair into Hajime, as though to show that it was the truth, Freed informed Hajime using a matter-of-fact tone without getting worked-up at all.

    However, in regard to that Hajime''s face contained not even a single trace of agitation. Rather, he was giving back a fearless smile.

    "The one who is calling me irregr is your side you know? Something like a worthless scenario that you guys prepared, I''m going to messed them up into pieces."

    "¡­"

    Hajime and Freed exchanged gazes wordlessly for a while. The Wind of killing intent began to blow suddenly. That atmosphere which licked at the skin like coiling snake was truly apt to be described as an explosive situation.

    Hajime''s finger touched Donner, at that moment, Freed opened his mouth as though to beat Hajime to the punch.

    "Your previous question."

    "Aa?"

    "Your question of ''were you told to defeat us''¨D¨Dhalf is correct."

    "Half?"

    With his hand still touching Donner, Hajime narrowed his eyes questioningly in a state where he could draw his gun and shoot anytime.

    Freed suddenly stood up from his cross-legged sitting posture and pped his silver wings to float in the air, then he opened his mouth.

    "My lord¨D¨DEhitorujue-sama granted me themand to let you pass without any obstruction when you arrived at this ce. There is nothing more mortifying then the lost of my chance to strangle you to death with this hand, but it''s still inevitable for your life to meet its end."

    "Hou. Then? During that time you are going to face Shio and Thia, that''s what you mean?"

    "Exactly. While you are receiving divine punishment from my lord, I''ll thoroughly torture to death the women who love you dearly."

    Right after Freed said that, the obelisk shined radiantly.

    Hajime drew out Donner with the end of the talk. The fired bullet became a red sh and approached Freed''s forehead.

    However,

    *GIIN!*

    A hard sound reverberated, that attack waspletely blocked. When Hajime looked, it was as though the bullet crashed into an invisible wall in front of Freed, the bullet ttened and stopped midair.

    "If you think that my space magic is the same like before than that''s a great mistake."

    It appeared Freed hadid out a protective wall of space istor around himself beforehand. From how Hajime''s magic eye stone was unable to detect the wall, then it was just like Freed said, his level in space magic had increased.

    At that moment where Hajime''s first attack was blocked and a bit of time was bought, the obelisk that was emitting strong radiance shined explosively.

    The white lightpletely dyed their field of vision. But, Hajime''s magic eye stone that wasn''t affected by the amount of light urately caught what kind of phenomenon this was.

    Before long, the light settled down, and what flew into their cleared up field of vision was the scenery of a great swarm of monsters moring together to the degree that no empty space could be seen. Their number was definitely in four digits. Roughly there might be around two thousand monsters.

    From each and every single monster, they could feel the strength at the level of the monster at the lowest level of the abyss <em>at the very least</em>. There were also monsters that they had encountered before, but based on their appearance every single one had been evolved.

    A ck wolf with four reddish ck eyes had its head increased by two like a watchdog of hell. A ck panther with tentacles seemed to bebined with a chimera, it had draconic ws and snake tail while the air at its surrounding was flickering. A monster with horse head Ahatd had further two arms added, and it was also further enveloped in reddish ck magic power that seemed to be ''Vajra''.

    Especially the dragon flock that covered the sky, every single one appeared to possess strength at the same level with the white dragon that they faced at Guryuen Grand Volcano.

    And then, the leader of that dragon flock, the white dragon that was also the partner of Freed, it was emitting an absurd pressure that easily surpassed all the monsters. Its physique was already nearly twenty meters big Its pure white scales were giving off the radiance of steel. The wings on its back increased to two pairs of four wings, each time it breathed pure white spark was surging from its mouth.

    The scar on its chest was exposed with ferocious dignity. Its magnificent body was shining brilliantly and emitted divinity. A white dragon that came out in legend¨D¨Dor perhaps it should be called as a white colored holy dragon, a white divine dragon. In any case, it appeared to have a strength that easily surpassed the divine beast leviathan that they encountered just now.

    Hajime and others were surrounded by a few hundred, a few thousand monsters of abnormal level, the fierce killing intent was showered on them from all direction, amidst that Freed was floating calmly right at the side of the white divine dragon with his silver wings pping.

    "Now, Nagumo Hajime. You can leave behind the women who love you dearly in this despair and progress ahead."

    Hajime directed a scorning smile toward Freed who borated this disgusting n where Hajime had to leave behind Shia and Tio among this swarm in order to meet her beloved woman.

    "Are you idiot? Just why do I have to listen to what you are saying? I can just instant-killed all of you before going forward brazenly."

    There was no need to purposefully divide their battle strength in front of the enemy. Hajime who talked that doing this with all three of them was faster was given a cold gaze by Freed.

    And then, he proimed.

    "No, you are going to go ahead. To head toward despair, alone by yourself."

    "Hah, saying whatever you like¨D¨D!?"

    Instantly a golden light poured down toward Hajime. The ''angel''sdder'' that suddenly appeared from the gap of the clouds really resembled the torrent of light that once captured Yue.

    "Hajime-san!"

    "Goshujin-sama-"

    Shia and Tio, perhaps remembering that time they reached out their hand toward Hajime with a slightly uneasy voice. As expected, their hand was repelled away.

    Hajime was going to take out his pile bunker to show that the same trick wouldn''t work the second time. However, Freed opened his mouth faster than that.

    "That light was a light of teleportation. It will lead toward the location of your ''beloved''."

    Hearing that stopped Hajime''s hand for an instant. Indeed, the light that was pouring down right now didn''t have a harming effect at him for even a bit, it felt like it was connected with a space somewhere.

    But, Hajime immediately rethought his thinking and he was going to destroy the light torrent. He could just exterminate Freed and the monsters together with Shia and Tio, then go to Yue altogether. As expected, he was unwilling to leave behind just the two of them in this space.

    But, the one who stopped such Hajime was no other than Shia and Tio.

    "Hajime-san, please go ahead."

    "Truly. It''s an invitation that art hard toe by. Just the two of us art enough to take care of this side."

    Hajime''s eyes widened slightly. But the two added more words without being concerned of that.

    "Leave this ce to us and go ahead! I wanted to try saying that sentence at least once desu."

    "Doon''t worry, we art going to follow immediately after finishing here. Fufufu."

    Hajime''s face turned exasperated toward the rabbit and the no good dragon who sent him a wink while raising their death g daringly. And then, he also sensed how they were seriously telling him to go ahead even while joking around.

    That was a scolding toward him not to let go of the chance to arrive at Yue''s location even if it was at a stage that the opponent prepared, it was also a resolve to not let any other to be hindrance at his battle against Ehito, it was also their faith that if it was Hajime then he would surely rescue Yue without fail, and it was also the expression of their confidence that if it was the two of them then they would make it somehow against a situation of just this level.

    Hajime''s figure was fading. He was being transferred to another different ce. Although Hajime was slightly hesitant, he directed a gaze that was filled with his utmost trust at the resolved Shia and Tio and strongly nodded.

    In actuality, it was outside of their expectation for the inside of [Holy Precincts] to have this many varied spaces contained inside it. They had thepass, so they didn''t get lost in searching Yue''s whereabouts. But, if for example, Ehito rearranged the spaces'' configuration like a block game or if he could teleport without limitation, then there was the risk that this would be an endless chase.

    In that aspect, it was honestly painful when the degraded version crystal key broke when they entered the [Holy Precincts]. In the worst case, there would be a need for Hajime to recycle the very small amount of god crystal he used for his other artifact to create a new degraded crystal key, so if the other side was giving him the invitation then it was an unexpected windfall for him.

    Shia and Tio also understood about that, for that reason they proposed this dispersion of battle strength that could be said as a bad move.

    "Got it. Shia, Tio¡­"

    "Yes desu."

    "Yes."

    Just before Hajime was teleported, he made a fierce smile and left behind his words to the two in exchange for leaving from here.

    "No need to hold back. Kill them all¡­in a way fitting as my women."

    "Yes, siiir desuu!"

    "Fufu, leave it to us!"

    Shia and Tio were also returning a smile that looked like a wild beast at Hajime.

    At that moment, the light dispersed and along with it, Hajime''s figure vanished.

    The two who were left behind¨D¨DShia was tapping her war hammer Vire Doryukken on her shoulder while ring over the monsters around them, while Tio was cracking her neck audibly with a somehow bewitching smile on her face.

    "Now then, it seemed that you said something about torturing us to death or something but¡­"

    "Instead, the one who wouldst be made sport to death art thou, just like all those time before, and from here on too. Thou art truly a man without any learning capability."

    While being surrounded by several hundred, several thousand monsters of absurd level, far from having their calm expression crumbling, Shia and Tio were instead giving Freed a gaze as though they were looking at an idiot. Freed narrowed his eyes to that.

    "Don''t think that I am the same like the me before this. This power that I was bestowed by my lord¨D¨Dputting aside that monster, there is no doubt that I have surpassed the likes of you two. Prepare yourself. The bitterness of being looked down, I''ll return itpletely, no, I''ll return it by several folds to the two of you. The two of you can meet your end while yelling that man''s name with your death cry."

    "Enough with the tedious talk desu. Crushed, beaten up, punched, exploded, sttered, they are all simr, but I''ll let you chose the method that you preferred to be massacred with."

    "So this is what art called as big talk. Let me taught thou this thing called as the difference in status."

    Both sides sent each other caustic words.

    A beat.

    Killing intent burst out from the whole body of each of them.

    And then,

    "Kill them-!"

    "I''ll kill you to death desu-!"

    "Be annihted-!"

    The spark of battle was lit up.

    Rain of aurora rained down from the sky, immense zes were spat out from three-headed wolves, violent shockwave surged from the six-armed horse-heads, silver sh and arge amount of feathers rushed from the front.

    Lethal attacks from all directions. The field of vision of Shia and Tio werepletely covered with death.

    But,

    "Tio-san, two steps to the right, drop a little then go three steps ahead desu."

    "Right, that helped."

    Tio moved almost reflexively following Shia''s murmur. Aurora poured down at the spot where she was at just a moment before, furthermore when Tio lowered his altitude shockwave passed through above, and when she stepped forward she evaded silver feathers in return.

    At the same time, Shia was also simrly taking steps as though she was dancing in midair. She slipped through the gaps of the attacks as though it was actually the attacks that were avoiding Shia.

    The ce where Shia moved at, and then, the ce where Tio moved at following Shia''s instruction, those ces were ces with the thinnest concentration of attack.

    The derivation of characteristic magic ''Future Sight'', the ''Revtion Sight''¨D¨Dan ability that could automatically take a peek at the future a few seconds ahead. Shia predicted the trajectory of attack with this ability and calcted the safe spot swiftly.

    Nevertheless, it was not an exaggeration to say that the density of the attacks sent to them was like a wall. Even if they moved to the ce where it was rtively harder to be hit, that didn''t mean that they were unharmed.

    Therefore,

    "URYAAAAAAAA-!!"

    "Just this much-!"

    Shia took out from the empty air a kendama made from adamantium and coated with sealing stone, and then sheunched it instantly overhead. Vire Doryukken struck the metal ball and a thunderous sound roared, at the same time the kendama was rising to the sky with a violent momentum like a rocket flying to space.

    The surface that was coated with sealing stone disyed its trait fully and reduced the intensity of the rain of aurora. Next, the aurora rain was snapped away to far beyond due to the kendama''s pure destructive force.

    And then, for a brief time, the gray dragon that was defenseless due to firing the aurora could only get startled funnily by the approaching metallic mass from below. At the next moment, *mekyo!* such graphic sound resounded and while the kendama was sinking into its stomach, the dragon was further blown away to the sky.

    The gray dragon got the bones in its whole body got pulverized and disappeared at beyond the sky. An instantter Shia then appeared at the ce where that dragon was at as though in recement, without stopping she used the chain to swing around the kendama, giving rise to a whirlwind that beaten to death the surrounding gray dragons.

    Freed slightly narrowed his eyes toward such Shia, but when he directed his gaze at Tio who was left behind, there he could see the figure of Tio who was crossing her arms while getting swallowed by the impact of light and ze.

    Although in that spot the attack was rtively fewer, but she was still getting hit by attacks at the amount that might be enough to inflict lethal wound considering the level of the power of the attacks.

    However,

    "That appearance¡­"

    "Hmph,pared to Goshujin-sama''s reward, this level of pain art too lukewarm."

    Tio was floating unmoving with a fearless smile while saying such sentence. Her appearance waspletely changedpared to her appearance just a moment before.

    First of all, the color of her skin was different. Her beautiful skin that was like porcin was now covered with jet ck color, only her golden eyes were piercingly shining in there. Looking carefully, Freed noticed that the source of the jet ck color was from dragon scales on her skin.

    It was the derivative skill ''Partial Dragonification'' from characteristic magic ''Dragonification''. The dragon scale that originally could only came out in Tio''s ck dragon form was now being put on like a chainmail so that it wouldn''t obstruct the movement of her small human form. Furthermore, using ''Dragon Scale Hardening'' that increased the hardness of the scale in respond to the magic power consumption, Tiopletely endured all the attacks solidly.

    Of course, if Tio was actually hit by all the attacks then the damage would pass through, but with Shia''s help the number of attacks that she got hit with decreased remarkably, she would have no trouble at all if she only got hit by one or two of each variation of attack.

    By the way, the reason Tio didn''t turn into dragonpletely was purely because her human form was more maneuverable and it was also harder to hit her because she was a smaller target like this. Although her physical strength droppedpared with the state ofplete dragonification, she had already mastered the ''Partial Dragonification'' to the degree that there was not that much difference in defensive capability aspect, so this state was convenient for her in this case.

    If this technique was to be given a name then this would beposite dragonification and metamorphosis magic¨D¨Dthe ''Dragon Scale Armor''.

    "A return gift!"

    The instant a pause appeared between the attacks, Tio turned into a counterattack. She stretched both her hands horizontally and instantly focused tremendous magic power, at the next instant she fired breath attack from the tips of both her hands like aser that had beenpressed to the limit.

    The right and left breath attacks that were fired straight like ck string easily pierced the monsters at their line of fire. Even the horse head that looked excellent in defensive power was also no exception. This attack of Tio had been refined until its might heightened by that much.

    In addition, that was not the end of it. Tio spread wide her hands horizontally and then she twirled on the spot.

    Naturally, the super thin breaths that pierced and bisected everything were matching Tio''s movement and trampled the battlefield, mowing down the monsters.

    Her clothing that looked like Japanese clothes gently fluttered along with her long beautiful hair, exhibiting elegance like in a dance in this battlefield. The blood spray scattered everywhere by the bisected monsters that were falling to the ground colored Tio''s surrounding like a blizzard of falling sakura petals.

    "Impudent¡­Uranos. The disgrace that you once received, clear it up right here!"

    Freed who frowned from looking at Tio''s figure gave instruction at the white divine dragon(Uranos) beside him. Uranos''s reddish ck eyes shined in joy.

    GOGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!

    Uranos raised an extremely loud roar.

    It didn''t fire aurora as breath attack, it was merely roaring, but just with that space itself trembled, a shockwave of sound was generated. Normal people would have their body pulverized just from that, and even if they endured it a primitive terror would well up and they might be driven mad, a violent howl.

    Truly a roar of a divine dragon.

    Due to that, even the monsters who should be its ally couldn''t help but get paralyzed, the attacks that were raining down like storm also gotpletely dispersed.

    Although, it was by no meant that Tio was helped just because of that.

    "Nuoo!?"

    While her whole body got strongly struck by the shockwave,bined with the lightness of her small human body caused Tio to get blown away. She fell toward the ground like a meteor. Looking carefully, there were few small shining fragments scattered at the trajectory her body passed through. Although it was only a few, but Tio''s prided dragon scales were smashed, just from a single roar.

    Tio impacted the ground like that without being able to kill her momentum. *BAM* Tremor hit the ground and a small crater was created on the floating ind, Tio''s figure got concealed by the rolling up dust.

    There, a merciless pursuit attack was fired.

    GOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!

    The world was dyed by white radiance, by the breath of the Uranos¨D¨Dby aurora.

    Even the word tremendous couldn''t represent a fragment of that attack''s might. The absurd torrent of light caused the space itself to creak, just its after-wave gouged out the ground of the floating ind.

    And then, at the ce that got hit directly¡­the aurora pierced until far below¨D¨Dit broke through the bottom of the floating ind and pierced until the far beyond.

    Yes, the aurora pierced through the ground of the floating ind that had the diameter of ten-odd kilometers until it came out on the other side. The sea of clouds spreading under the ind had a hole opened there like the eye of a typhoon that dispersed in a radial shape.

    A terrifying might. It was just like the light of divine punishment. Everything that stood on its way would bepletely destroyed without any discrimination by that breath of devastation.

    Before long, the sh that dyed the world was disappearing as though melting into air.

    "Tio-san-!"

    Tio was swallowed by the aurora, no, any possibility other than Tio got destroyed altogether with the ground leaving not even dust behind was unthinkable from witnessing this spectacle, seeing that caused Shia to spontaneously called Tio''s name with shrieking voice.

    While beating to death several gray dragons with her kendama, Shia focused her eyes at the spot where Tio got blown away at, but she could only see a hole in the ground that waspletely empty of any living thing and she couldn''t discover Tio''s figure.

    "Hmph, perhaps that''s overdoing it. Despite my intention to torture her to death, but to be annihted with one attack¡­the situation just cannot go as I hoped for."

    "There is no way such thing is¨D¨D!?"

    Freed red at below looking not amused.

    Shia raged to deny those words.

    And then, Shia changed the Vire Doryukken into bombing mode and aimed at Freed¡­at that moment, the figure of herself getting shed into pieces by countlessrge swords was reflected in her brain. It was a death prediction from her characteristic magic ''Future Sight''.

    A chill rushed through her whole body instantly, her voice got caught in her throat while she twisted her body half-forcefully. From the superb timing of the attack''s instant, it brought to Shia''s intention that this was an attack that leaped through space¨D¨Dan attack that couldn''t be dodged perfectly based on Shia''s experience.

    In an instant, the space around Shia was undting, from thererge swords were thrusting out in a sh.

    "¨D¨D"

    While raising a wordless scream, Shia''s legs and arms cartwheeled midair in order to at least avoid a fatal wound, and then fourrge swords grazed her and blood sprayed up.

    Anotherrge sword approached her head, she avoided that by turning her head and the de grazed her cheek, tworge swords approached her neck from left and right, she blocked one with her Vire Doryukken, and used the chain connected to the kendama to block the other one.

    She pulled the trigger of Vire Doryukken next and used the fierce recoil to rotate like a spinning wheel, three des rushed at her as though blocking her escape path, but she barely evaded them even while her shoulders got gouged.

    And then, even while bearing injury, Shia somehow seeded to get away from her future of death and put her feet on air using ''Air Force''. At the same time, the apostles with <em>tinum</em> hair flew out from the undting space with their wings pping, their twin swordsunching severe shes at Shia.

    "KuUUUU-"

    Vertical bisecting attack using tworge swords at the same time. Shia blocked that attack using the handle of Vire Doryukken, but she was pushed toward the ground by immense pressure and impact where the weapons of both sides were locked with each other.

    Amidst the sparks scattered by therge swords and the war hammer, Shia fell with fierce momentum toward the ground, the tinum apostle who wielded that bizarre strength from really close range then opened her mouth at Shia.

    "The first apostle Erst. Judgment to god''s enemy."

    Immediately after, therge swords shined in <em>tinum</em> light. Right after that power swelled up explosively into a torrent. The apostle that introduced herself as Erst swung out her twin swords in one breath then.

    "Gua!?"

    Shia''s body was struck fiercely due to the impact, she fell on the ground like that. *BAM* Fierce shockwave radiated loudly and a crater was created, dust rolled up. It was like a reproduction of Tio''s fall before this.

    Sure enough, five tinum shes aimed for Shia at the bottom of the crater, all of them were fired simultaneously.

    "The second apostle Zweit. Judgment to god''s enemy."

    "The third apostle Dritte. Judgment to god''s enemy."

    "The fourth apostle Vierte. Judgment to god''s enemy."

    "The fifth apostle Funfte. Judgment to god''s enemy."

    The four apostles that appeared unnoticed were conducting their introduction promation whileunching their bombing. Even if the color of their magic power light was different, but it only stood to reason that the light that an apostleunched must have disintegration ability.

    Thinking of the apostle''s explosive power that struck Shia into the ground, the spec of the tinum apostles were obviously above even the normal apostle, from that it could be easily imagined that their bombing would be something absurd too.

    Shia immediately pulled her kendama close to use it as shield recement, but in the end would it make it in time or not¡­ Simr with Tio, it seemed that Shia was also going to vanish inside the light.

    But, at that time,

    Gigantic ck sh that was fired from somewhere approached the apostles, furthermore *hyun* a sound of cutting wind resounded and something like a rope rushed inside the dust cloud and entangled around Shia''s body, it then extracted Shia from that spot in one go.

    The tinum apostles pped their tinum wings and evaded the ck sh. At the same time, the ground where Shia was just at before she got pulled was pierced by the tinum bombardment. The ground after the dust got swept away had been gouged really deeply, even though the attack didn''t pierce until the bottom of the ind but the bottom of the hole couldn''t be seen from above. As expected, the might of these apostles had wide differencepared to the normal apostle.

    "Shia, art thou safe?"

    "Tio-san!"

    Shia who was entangled in ck rope¨D¨Dor more urately in ck whip was pulled up and received into an embrace of Tio, who although she was in a sooty state here and there with various sizes of wound all over her body, her expression still lookedparatively fine.

    Shia spontaneously sighed in relieve, to that Tio grinned widely while the corner of her mouth was holding a test tube container.

    And then, Tio moved her lips and tilted the test tube container, she drained up the content in one go before *puih* she spat away the container also with a wild gesture, she then released Shia from her ck whip.

    "¡­So you escaped. What a toughness that is as expected from that man''s woman. How annoying."

    The expression of Freed''s eyes warped while he spouted out abusivenguage.

    "Well, I thought I was going to die for a bit there though. For therge shield created by Goshujin-sama to be pulverized, although it couldn''t use ''Vajra'' or ''Transmutation''¡­thou have really evolved this dragon of thy."

    It appeared in that instant when the aurora poured down, Tio summoned arge shield artifact from her ''Treasure Warehouse II'' and she barely escaped at the slight time it took until the shield got pulverized. In other words, the protection of Tio''s Dragon Scale Armor got overtaken only by the after wave and she bore this much damage from that. As expected, the aurora of the Uranos was something absurd.

    "Hmph, is it really okay for you to actposed? The aurora of Uranos who has reached the territory of a divine dragon is increased not only in its might. Its additional ability to obstruct healing is also evolved. It obstructed even the regeneration magic. On top of that, it is making the wound to worsen further with the passage of time. Although you got hit only by the after wave, if you bore that much wound, it won''t take that long for the effect to gnaw at your body until you die you know?"

    "Is that so? All these monsters, and then these tinum apostles, these art quite troublesome. ¡­Well, normally that''s how it would be."

    "What?"

    Ahead of the gaze of Freed who was feeling dubious at Tio''s way of talking, Tio was wrapped in the light of magic power. That was the sign that regeneration magic was being used. As though to show that, the wounds that Tio bore were being healed one after another.

    Freed was gazing in astonishment while raising his voice from being unable to endure his question.

    "Ridiculous¡­the invasion of the aurora is being nullified? Impossible-"

    "The ridiculous one art thou. Just how many times do you think Goshujin-sama hath been showered by that light. Obviously something like one or two countermeasure would be created for that."

    "¡­Don''t tell me, is it the liquid just now?"

    Tio shrugged at Freed''s question. It seemed that was the correct answer.

    Anti-aurora magic medicine ''Fix It J''¨D¨Dthe ability to obstruct healing that was included in the magic power of the aurora, Hajime who understood that it came from the magic factor with opposing nature against the magic power contained in the aurora made this magic medicine. Hajime enchanted magic that would negate the effect of the aurora into powder of metal that didn''t have bad effect to the human body to make this medicine.

    It had been proven by the ''God Water'' that it was possible to forcefully heal the affected wound using something with healing power that surpassed the obstructing effect. And so, if the obstructing effect was weakened by this ''Fix It J'', even if the effect had been evolved but the wound could be healed enough using regeneration magic.

    Freed showed an irritated expression that the additional effect of the aurora didn''t show result. Even the Uranos at his side was making growling sound from its throat in dissatisfaction.

    But, at that time,

    "-, Tio-san-"

    "Yes-"

    Suddenly, Shia raised a voice of warning, both of them immediately leaped away from their spot.

    After that, tinum sh rushed through.

    "Freed-sama. These people are that irregr''srade. Please don''t let your guard down."

    "Acknowledged."

    Erst was giving a warning to Freed using politenguage. It seemed that before they knew it the status between the Freed and the apostles had been reversed. Most likely it was because the transformation that happened with Freed, but right now there wasn''t any free time to know the detail.

    The tinum apostles flew out simultaneously focusing at Shia.

    "We will hand down the judgment at that rabbit person first. Is that fine?"

    "Yeah. I''ll leave that one to you. I too want to judge that dragon woman, the one who made fool of me once."

    Erst nodded briskly at Freed''s words, she then pped her tinum wings in order to deal with Shia herself and flew away.

    When Shia guessed that all the apostles were designating her as their target, she raised a ferocious war cry while forcefully blowing away therge sword that was swung down at her by the second apostle Zweit along with the holder.

    "Bring it on desu-! Just try it if you think that you can desuu!"

    Immediately after, faint blue magic power burst out from Shia. Using the derivative skill of magic power operation, ''Body Strengthening'', and then also the further derivation skill ''Impact Conversion Increase III'', Shia''s body capability was explosively raised up.

    And then, she rotated the kendama in high speed using only snapping motion of the wrist of the hand holding the chain, swinging around the super heavy kendama like a il.

    The gigantic metal mass was rotating in circle with abnormal speed and became like a streak of light.

    There, the third apostle Dritte came attacking right from the front. Shia pulled the trigger of Vire Doryukken and fired out bursting slug bullet to check Dritte in ce.

    Dritte evaded that like it was only natural and kept advancing. But, Shia read ahead the path that she took andunched the kendama that looked like it would snap away anytime with superb timing. The liberated red kendama that looked like a wild beast made Dritte unable to take evasive action¡­was how it looked like, but the moment she was almost hit, Dritte''s figure vanished.

    And then, at the next moment, she materialized right at Shia''s side. Furthermore, unnoticed the fourth apostle Vierte from behind and the fifth apostle Funfte from below were approaching, they shed their twinrge swords as though to block Shia''s ce to escape.

    "ts, youu-"

    Shia entrusted Vire Doryukken to her physical strength and swept it horizontally, she repelled away therge swords of the two apostles while dodging thest sword with a somersault.

    But, it seemed that this time it was the apostles who read ahead of her movement, Zweit who was sent flying before this was already shing herrge sword in a timing that couldn''t be dodged.

    Inside the flow of time that felt strangely slow, the eyes of the inhuman apostle and Shia''s eyes crossed with each other. No emotion or anything could be seen there, but vaguely Shia could feel something like triumph "Even if you can see the future, you cannot avoid this right?", surely it wasn''t just in her imagination.

    Shia wasn''t even agitated or impatient, she returned back a straight clear gaze. Shia didn''t blink even once while capturing the rapidly approaching de that left behind trail of tinum light in her field of vision.

    A predicament of this level was nothing to speak of. Don''t think that the one who obtains new power is just you! Shia proimed that implicitly. And then, just when she was about to use that new power¡­a ck whip stretched out smoothly and entangled the wrist of the apostle before her eyes.

    (Oh my, I don''t even need to use it. As expected from Tio-san. That''s a superb follow-up desu!)

    Shia who whispered that in her heart changed her n. While a smile formed at the corner of her lips, Vire Doryukken leaped up from below.

    The slowing world returned to its original speed.

    Right after that, the arm of Zweit was tugged away and the trajectory of herrge sword slipped away from Shia''s body. At the same time, the war hammer repelled away the second sword from below at the opposite side while rising up with powerful speed.

    *GOGYA!*

    Such graphic sound resounded, Vire Doryukken that hit the jaw of Zweit blown her away to the sky above as though rocket propulsion was carrying her away.

    "Disappear."

    Toward Shia who was just lifting up Vire Doryukken, a cold voice¨D¨DErst''s promation came at the same time with a tinum sh that attacked Shia.

    Shia was unable to evade due to an instant of her body stiffening afterunching her attack.

    But, as expected the color of anxiety was nonexistence in her expression.

    Right after that, Zweit who was blown away just now was returning. That wasn''t because Shia''s blow wasn''t effective and she came to attack once more. The ck whip that Tio controlled was still connected to her hand, therefore she was now being pulled back forcefully, toward the line of fire of the tinum light.

    "¨D¨D!"

    Erst and the pulled back Zweit reflexively gazed in astonishment, at the next moment, Erst''s bombing was defended by Zweit''s own tinum wings.

    And then, Zweit shook off the ck whip entangling her wrist and got out of the line of fire in hurry.

    This was happening in less than a second.

    But, that was enough.

    "SEYAAA!!"

    A yell exploded.

    Shia''s Vire Doryukken caught the tinum sh in a full swing. A tremendous shockwave was generated, at the same time, the surface that was coated with sealing stone dispersed the disintegration ability along with the sh.

    And then, the apostles who attempted to attack Shia without any interval were held back by Tio''s breath attack, while Tio''s body slipped in to be shield using her dragon scale against the opponent that couldn''t be held back. Although the ck dragon scale of the dragon race that boasted supreme hardness was disintegrated, coupled with its unparalleled endurance it somehow pulled through with only faint wound created by the tinum magic power.

    "Those arts quiet the cooperation, but it''s troubling for thou to then look down on our cooperation!"

    Tio opened her mouth. At the tip of her mouth, magic power was focusing with fierce momentum. Dritte who was looking at that across the arm covered with dragon scale that blocked herrge sword immediately leaped away. Thepressed breath pierced that vacated spot.

    Naturally, Shia and Tio became standing back to back.

    "Tio-san, thank you very much. It''s truly amazing that you can breakthrough to here."

    "Well, if I charged with the resolve to be damaged, then as long as it''s not against that white dragon I am unstoppable."

    Yes, Tio saw Shia who was receiving a concentrated attack from the apostles, and then she resolved to receive damage from Freed and the monsters'' attack while cutting across the storm of attacks toe at Shia''s side.

    "But, Tio-san, your wound¡­"

    "Shia. It will be okay with this. Just so thou know, there is this."

    "¡­Aa, I see desu."

    Shia and Tio talked back to back with a small voice that could reach other.

    During that time, with Erst at the front as the starting point, the apostles were surrounding the two. Beside Erst, Freed finally arrived apanied with his Uranos.

    "Sorry. It seems that dragon woman is not really bothered by damage. I misread the way she fights a little."

    "No, we too were unable to finish off Shia Hauria. It appears that she has further increased her fighting strength in these few days. ¡­What an unbelievable thing."

    It seemed that the two of them were revising their analysis of Shia and Tio.

    "Then, we will pull away Shia Hauria away and exterminate her."

    "Aa. Even the dragon race won''t be able to maintain that kind of reckless fighting for long but, I too will use my full strength here."

    Shia and Tio, and then Freed and Erst, each side exchanged words with each other. The wind of tension blew once more.

    And then¡­

    "Exterminating god''s enemy."

    "Receive your judgment, foolish people."

    Erst swung her twinrge swords, while Freed distorted the space at the tip of his stretched out hand.

    At the same time,

    "I''m going-, ¨D¨D''Level IV-''!!"

    "Come, mine retainer, ¨D¨D''Dragon Army Summoning''!!"

    Shia''s body reinforcement rose by a level, the light magic power enveloping her further increased in radiance. Along with Tio''s promation, a hundred armed ck dragons materialized from the ''magic orbs'' that were scattered in the battlefield unnoticed by anyone.

    Right now, the gong of the second round was sounded.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Tingle tranted this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits.

    Author''sments: Time for Shia''s culmination

    **__

    <strong>The </strong><strong>Y</strong><strong>oung </strong><strong>G</strong><strong>irl </strong><strong>W</strong><strong>ith </strong><strong>R</strong><strong>abbit </strong><strong>E</strong><strong>ars is </strong><strong>E</strong><strong>xcelling</strong>

    "UryaA!!"

    With a cute and brave voice, Shia jumped out.

    Body strengthening Level IV ¨D More precisely, this skill was one level above the magically operated derivation Conversion Efficiency Up III. This skill which could turn magical power into physical strength with a ratio of 1:3 had been evolved into Conversion Efficiency Up IV with sublimation magic, raising the ratio to 1:4.

    At the same time,

    "Fire!"

    Tio issued hermand.

    GoAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!

    Surrounding Shia and Tio were the swarm of monsters. Surrounding the swarm of monsters were the armed ck dragons summoned by Tio''s artifact, which simultaneously fired breath.

    It was a perfect surprise attack for the monsters who were struck from the rear by a series of breaths.

    The poor monsters resembling prisoners locked in iron maidens were mercilessly prated and killed by ck shes resembling Tio''s breath attack.

    The power was more than enough. It was around the same level as the aurora of the white dragon back in their first encounter. In other words, it was above the power of the reinforced ash dragons.

    In fact, the breaths fired from the ck dragons who numbered roughly one hundred instantly pulverized over two hundred monsters. That is to say, each breath was able to break through at least two monsters which boasted an unusually high level of defense.

    Just where did these ridiculously powerful dragonse from? Freed grumbled as he directed the silver bombardment towards Tio. Even though he personally improved the level of the ash dragons to the level of the former white dragon, even though if received the assistance of god¡­ Just how much effort and training would be required to go against that?

    Even if Tio had a high aptitude with metamorphosis magic, if you were topare her current skill with her skill back in the devil king castle, it was indeed an impossible development. No matter how you put it, her current level could not be reached in only a few days.

    (In that case, as expected, the cause for this is the equipment attached to the ck dragons. Such a thing as equipping monsters with artifacts¡­ how absurd. That must once again be that guy''s doing. How annoying!)

    Freed came to that conclusion and cursed at the white-haired boy who wasn''t here. Seeing his bombardment was repelled by Tio, he issued instructions to the monsters while preparing his next attack. That is, to eliminate the surrounding ck dragons.

    Following the main order, therge number of faithful subordinate monsters turned around and their new targets shifted from Tio to the ck dragons.

    Just as Tio nned. It was already bad enough that they had to face the tinum apostles, freed, and the divine white dragon, but if they also had to watch out for the attacks of the crowd of the monsters while fighting the other opponents, it would be unbearable.

    ''Numbers against numbers''. She was d she had anticipated such a situation and had been preparing for it.

    These armed dragons were from a species of dragon that inhabited a hidden vige, Tio''s hometown ¨D located on an ind that could be reached by heading north on the continent until reaching a mountainous area, making one''s way through the mountains until the seaside, and then navigating through the sea for several hundred kilometers. Originally, their power level was not less than that of monsters on the upper level of the abyss.

    With the strengthening obtained using metamorphosis magic, their power became on par with the middle-level monsters. Add to that the artifacts bestowed upon them by Hajime''s sublimation magic, however dirty that was, and their power rivaled that of lower level monsters. Finally, taking cheatmate into ount (TN: The food Hajime made for them before the fight), their power could even be said to rival that of monsters in the lowest parts of the abyss.

    Incidentally, even though the dragons used to be a different color, the fact that there were only ck dragons was because Tio had used metamorphosis magic. The reason being something as stupid as: [The wife of the devil king (TN: refers to Hajime here) should be apanied by evil dragons. Who says evil means ck, right?]. The person herself showed a self-satisfied look.

    Freed''s monsters simultaneously attacked the armed ck dragons. Their number was still more than ten times more. Specs-wise they were roughly equal. Therefore, it should be expected that the ck dragons would be overwhelmed by the enemy''s numbers.

    However, that expectation would soon be betrayed in the truest sense.

    First, as if to say the skies belong to them, the ash dragons simultaneously unleashed a series of breaths expressing their anger. Countless traces of light shone through the air. Totaling more than three times the numbers of ck dragons, the series of breaths looked like a wall to them.

    However, against the multitude of attacks which were expected to be direct hits, the ck dragons performed evasive maneuvers that looked like barrel-rolls and sessfully dodged the series of attacks, a little like someone finding gaps and weaving his way through a crowd.

    These moves seemed like the movements of Shia, who knew the safety zones, made just before.

    The origin was the helmet the ck dragons were wearing.

    This helmet covered the entirety of the head, until the tip of the nose, and had a Foresight ability. Unlike Shia''s foresight, this ability could not show a distinct picture of the danger beforehand, but once an attack had been fired, it did have the ability to sense the trajectory of the attack. They took precise evasive action ording to this ability.

    The ck dragons counterattacked with breaths and mowed down the rmed monsters. A monster with the head of horse which managed to slip through the ck light dove towards a ck dragon''s chest and swung its strong arm. The fist that was thrown into the part of the armor that covered the ck dragon from its lower parts up until its stomach made contact and a dark red wave spread as the monster''s magical power was turned into a shockwave.

    However, at that moment, a simr wave was caused by the armor, and the one getting blown away was the monster with the horse head. That was obviously the effect of Impact Conversion. The moment the armor the ck dragon wore perceived a shock, it returned it. It was a reactive armor, so to speak.

    In addition, a three-headed wolf and a ck panther chimeraunched an attack on the ck dragon, only to be counter-attacked by its ws and tail. The two monsters scrutinized the counter-attack, as if they were mocking its dullness, and quickly dodged it. Or so they thought, but in the next moment, they fell on the ground with their blood sshing out.

    Even though they should have certainly dodged it, their bodies had been split into two. The cause for this was the activation of Wind Nail which had been installed on the dragon''s ws and at the edge of its tail.

    Though equal specs-wise,paring the strength only based on numbers was presumptuous. The artifacts equipped could overturn the difference in fighting strength of both sides!

    "Fufu, this is the result of my group work with goshujin-sama. Not bad, don''t you think?"

    "Uranus! Mow them down!"

    Ignoring Tio''s prideful moment, Freed twitched his eyebrows and gave the order to the divine dragon. An enormous torrent of aurora was fired in the direction of Tio.

    ''How many times do I have to deal with that?'' Tio thought as she quickly went out the way of the incarnation of death which mowed down everything in its path. At the same time, she made a telepathicmunication with the ck dragons that stood in the path of the attack to urge them to evade.

    The ck dragons made a tailspin and performed an emergency escape, but as expected, it was impossible to perfectly evade the maxed-out death beam which made Tio feel her scales were being shredded just from the aftershock, and several ck dragons sustained wounds.

    Then, without a moment''s dy,

    "¨D Boon of the Dragon King."

    Tio sang to herself.

    Then, a ck wave spread through Tio. The ck dragons having lost their wings and limbs who were tumbling to the ground recovered in the blink of an eye, allowing them to keep flying.

    Spirit magic and regeneration magicbined, Boon Of The Dragon King. This magic is abination of regeneration magic and spirit magic, used to select only the ck dragons as the scope of effect.

    Just as the name of the magic suggests, the ck dragons received healing from their own king. They raised a cry of great joy as they resumed the fight. The dragon king had protected them. No matter how wounded they had been, they showed no fear. Even if they were in a situation where they should instinctively prioritize evasion, they moved forward and swung their ws and bore their fangs at the enemy. As a result, this made the ck dragons in superior position again.

    And, Tio swung the ck whip she was holding in her hand. Even though its length appeared to be five or six meters at most, once it was swung, it expanded to an impossible degree and took an irregr trajectory as it soared through the air. The speed of the tip of the whip was slightly above the speed of sound.

    It was a horizontal sh aimed at Freed.

    "Tch!"

    Freed clicked his tongue, and tried to used the silver wings as a defense. However, the trajectory of the ck whip suddenly changed and its tip struck the white divine dragon''s eyeball.

    GuluaAAAAAAAAAA

    Normally, even if the divine dragon''s eyeball were to receive a direct hit, its aberrantly huge stamina would not allow there to be even a single trace of a wound. But, the moment the tip of the ck whip made contact, it followed the surface of the eyeball, creating a gap in space, easily tearing through the eyeball.

    That ck whip was naturally an artifact made by Hajime, and its name was ck Whip of very. On one part of its design was attached a small Treasure Warehouse. Stored inside was the biggest ck whip in existence, three kilometers in length. By pouring magical power, one could freely take more length out or in, effectively changing the size of the whip. At a nce, it was a whip that could stretch infinitely.

    Furthermore, countless small pieces of metal were attached along the whip, so if one were to concentrate one''s eyes on the whip, one would see something simr to a cat''s tongue, or possibly the skin of a shark, that would shave off its target.

    And, a space magic, Decapitation Silk, was embedded in those metal pieces. By the will of the user, it could cut off the surrounding space.

    Although the divine dragon narrowly avoided another strikeing for its other eye, its pride had been damaged. It showed fury at the fact that it had received a wound. In its anger, it started mowing down the battlefield with its aurora.

    Countless of its own allies were swallowed in the attack, but it didn''t hit Tio, which only made the divine dragon angrier.

    "Oveeth by emotions on the battlefield? How inexperienced."

    Even if it had changed and its power increased, it had a long way to go as far asbat experience is concerned. It seemed the white divine dragon had lost itsposure.

    In a sense, against the white divine dragon leaving lots of openings in its attacks, Tio, showing the dignity of a senior, swung her ck whip of very.

    However, this time it was aimed at the three-headed wolf that was still staggering from the after effects of the previous aurora.

    "GuGaaa!?"

    The three-headed wolf let out a surprised voice at the sudden ck whip of very that twined around its neck and tightened.

    "Cometh to life, together with the first cry of birth, ¨D¨D Authority of the Dragon King!!"

    The voice which carried Tio''s dignity resounded.

    At the same time, the three-headed wolf screamed.

    "GiiiaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA"

    It was a strange scream you would totally never expect from this three-headed wolf.

    The cause would be obvious for anyone.

    "Wh, what, what are you doing!?"

    Freed said in an unintentionally shaken voice.

    That couldn''t be helped. After all, the three-headed wolf whose neck had been entangled by the ck whip of very, underwent a sudden transformation while it was screaming.

    In terms of seconds, it took approximately three seconds.

    In this short timespan, the three-headed wolf turned into a monster that was covered in ck scales. It grew thick, strong limbs and a tail, as well as sharp ws, and hard wings showing radiance ¨D¨D It had turned into a dragon.

    Authority of the Dragon King, abined magic made of spirit magic and metamorphosis magic. A spirit magic that took the information of dragon transformation from her own dragon race soul and copied it, Dragon Soul Reproduction, and a metamorphosis magic, Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation. Thisbined magic forced the monster to undergo a transformation into a ck dragon.

    Normally, no matter how high Tio''s aptitudes were in metamorphosis magic, it should be impossible to turn a monster, controlled by someone else at that, into her own underling in mere seconds.

    What made such a thing possible was ck Whip of the very. Its real worth didn''t lie in controlling its sticity at will, nor in its ability to cut through the surrounding space, but in its ability to act as a device that assisted apulsory change into a dragon. Using this ck whip of very as an intermediary, Tio was able to force the usual monsters to turn into ck dragons.

    She could make the monsters she whipped obey her.

    Maybe it could be said It wasn''t something fitting for an extremely masochist pervert, or maybe it could be said it was something too fitting for a pervert''s wildest ends. It couldn''t be helped that Shia and the others looked at Hajime in disbelief in lots of ways when he handed the ck whip to Tio.

    While Freed was shocked at the fact that one of his underlings had been snatched away, two more of his monsters were again changed into ck dragons.

    "As if I''m going to let you do anymore than that."

    A magical attack like surging wave was fired by Freed. The magic that contained all attributes rushed towards Tio to engulf her. At the same time, silver feathers were fired to cover the remaining gaps. And, to seal any means of escape, the white divine dragon unleashed its aurora.

    Tio, without a moment''s hesitation, jumped inside the storm of the attack unleashed by Freed without fearing damage.

    If she wouldn''t be able to avoid it, she might as well leap into Freed''s attack, was the conclusion she reached. This evasion action, which could be said to be reckless, was actually a sess taking into ount the power of the aurora and its after effects.

    However, although most of Freed''s attack was repelled by her ck scales, his magic, and most of all the dposition ability, were pouring constantly and she sustained by no means only light damage.

    As the pulverized ck dragon scales reflected light, blood began slowly falling to the ground, and before long, it turned into a spray of blood.

    "How unsightly. Now that you can''t rely on restoration from the stubbornness of your dragons and your magic, you''re showing such a disgraceful way of fighting."

    "I wouldn''t put it like that. Those are also legitimate tactics."

    "Foolishness. You just don''t understand the concept of abilities. I was surprised at your ability to snatch away my monsters, but it seems the person herself is going to meet her end soon after all."

    Freed made fun of Tio''s fighting style, who was ignoring the damage she received. And, once more, she was faced with a barrage of magic and dposition magic, while the divine white dragon breathed its aurora breath.

    Tio once more weighed the aurora breath and Freed''s attack, chose thetter, and exposed herself to the storm of the attack.

    At that time, she expanded the length of her ck whip of very to turn more monsters into ck dragons. Seeing such behavior, Freed thought she was acting like a desperate chicken trying to invert the tide of the battle by increasing her war potential because her own power must be reaching its limits. His mocking face grew even more mocking as he saw this.

    ''If you like being bombed so much, I''ll let you have as much as you want'' thought Freed as he turned a sadistic look to Tio. The density of the barrage of attacks increased yet again.

    On the other side, Shia jumped out. A fierce battle was going on with the tinum apostles on this side too. Though, by no means could it be said to be a fair battle.

    Just barely, yes, really just barely, did Shia manage to endure.

    If she didn''t have body strengthening Level IV and her native magic Divine Revtion Sight, she would have probably been instant-killed by the tinum apostles. With a quick estimation, the specs of the tinum apostles could be said to be several times that of Shia. She had expected these apostles to be stronger than the average apostle, however she hadn''t expected them to be this strong.

    "How about giving up? Shia Hauria."

    Erst, who held arge sword and was engaged in a sword lock with Shia, stared at her and said so from point-nk range.

    There, for a moment, an improbable thought like ''Maybe it''s better to do that¡­ '' popped in her head. When she realized she had been taken aback by the earlier suggestion, a long sword came sweeping sideways from the back.

    At once, using her weapon which was engaged in a sword lock as support, Shia used Air Force to perform a handstand and kick into the air. The trajectory of the sword missed her by a hair''s breadth.

    "Don''t underestimate me desu!"

    While performing her handstand with her twisted body, she also pulled the trigger of Vire Doryuken, firing a slug bullet from point nk range. It was a special bullet that had been improved and whose power had been increased, and it caused a violent shock. Shia aimed for the moment the two apostles were recovering from the shock, and made use of it to jump back.

    Immediately after, a silver sh passed through the ce Shia was standing before. Without taking a moment to be relieved, Shia used Air Force once more and jumped. As expected, another silver sh came from another angle and grazed Shia''s feet.

    Rolling over in the sky, she hardened herself in midair and immediately descended towards the ground. That''s right, at the very least, if she was on the ground, she wouldn''t have to face attacksing from below in addition to all other directions.

    Then, once she had sessfully taken distance from the enemy, she made a sour expression and started a monolog, while staying alert and keeping Vire Doryuken ready.

    "To feel uneasiness caused by Charm thiste in the game¡­that''s such a failure on my part."

    "Or rather, did I just feel surprised when I broke out of the spell? Even though I have strengthening against charm type effects."

    The apostles who had also descended onto the ground surrounded Shia from all five sides.

    Facing the perseverant Shia, Esrt sent her a somehow amazed look. Even so, the fact that Erst was not showing any sign of impatience was not only due to her being inhuman, but mostly to the fact that she was convinced they would overwhelm Shia.

    Erst and the other apostles knew that the reason Shia was able to keep up was because of her native ability. And also that it would consume a non-negligible amount of magic power each time. Even if she was in possession of an artifact supplying magic power, it was bound to run dry after some time.

    "Originally, you shouldn¡¯t havested even a few moments. Good grief, even I am amazed at your degree of strengthening ¡­ This is Yue-san''s magic, right?"

    Shia narrowed her eyes dangerously.

    The original color of the light of the apostles'' magic, silver ¨D There was now orange mixed in it, making it a tinum. And, Shia hade to see and feel that gold magic countless times during their travel, so she couldn''t be mistaken. It was a precious part of the elder sister she had befriended ¡­ It was Yue''s magic.

    Of course, she knew that it was the doing of Ehito Rujue, who upied Yue''s body.

    But, to think that the power of her special person was being used arbitrarily, and pointed at them as a weapon ¡­ the anger rising up from her chest was not average.

    Feeling she might lose herself to her anger boiling like magma, Shia frantically held her anger back.

    Then, intending to turn all the heat she had generated from her anger into power and leave her thoughts forter, she tried to do as Yue, her battle master, taught her, that is, to remain calm like the cold of ice.

    In return, Esrt replied with a voice seemingly devoid of emotion.

    "More precisely, it should be called the magic of our master, Ehito Rujue-sama. That body, as well as its magic. Everything already belongs to master."

    " ¡­ ¡­ "

    Shia''s anger skyrocketed as Esrt calmly gave an answer she seemingly considered really natural.

    Shia took out a vial from Treasure Warehouse II. She put it directly before her open mouth and drank the contents in one gulp, just like instant foods. To make her even more unreasonable. To break through her limits.

    Then, she exhaled like Tio did, and rashly threw the container away. She swung Vire Doryuken once.

    Then she spoke in an extremely cold tone and used words she would absolutely never let her family, or Hajime and her friends, hear.

    "Fuck you! I''ve heard enough. Yue-san''s body and magic, and her everything else, it''s obvious who owns all that. That''s right, everything is Hajime-san''s. The one you guys call irregr. I, the one with the title of Divination Expert who can nce into the future, certify that. To the likes of you, as well as your master, I can make the following prediction ¨D ''There is no future''."

    " ¡­ Nonsense. What do you think a diminutive existence whose hands or feet can''t reach master do? ept reality, Shia Hauria. Tio us doesn¡¯t evenpare with Freed-sama. And because you are being once more overwhelmed by us, the best you can do is try to endure. Can''t you understand? Or is it that you''re trying to escape from reality? The ones who don''t have a future are you people."

    Esrt had suddenly been ovee by a strange chill, and her voice had faltered. She objectively analyzed the situation, and precisely refuted Shia.

    Certainly, although Tio was aiming to turn the tide by increasing the number of ck dragons, the wounds she had sustained weren''t minor, and she was probably nning to use up all her strength to thwart their n before it seeded. And, on this side, Shia had also been overwhelmed to this extent.

    There was nothing that could prove Erst wrong.

    Up until now ¡­

    Shia who had daringly refuted her startedughing with an atrocious face resembling that of a beast.

    "''That''s the limit of my power''. When did you hear me say such a thing?"

    "? What are you ¨D"

    Puzzled, Erst tried to make sense of that with a questioning voice ¨D

    However, her mouth suddenly stopped ¨D

    Shia''s power swelled up. Along with an angry war cry.

    "¨D¨D Level V ! ! "

    The atmosphere shook with a thud. Light blue magic sprang out depicting a screw-like trajectory and rose up.

    Originally, with sublimation magic, she could enhance her magic one level above. Which is why, using sublimation magic, the limit of Shia''s body strengthening should have been Level IV. However, what allowed her to surpass that limit was Hajime''s special magic potion Cheatmate Dr.

    What Shia drank some time ago was not restorative medicine, but a drinkable Cheatmate. A specialized version containing an excess of ingredients with the use of sublimation magic at that. If it weren''t Shia who was specialized in body strengthening, it wouldn''t be strange for the user''s body to be disintegrated within seconds. It was the kind of body strengthening this was about.

    Shia, who had broken through her limit, immediately jumped out, breaking the ground beneath her.

    "Huh, again, more power ¡­ However, even with this, you''re still no match for us!"

    Erst stopped Vire Doryuken which was swung at her from the front using herrge sword. With a thunderous roar, the surrounding ground cracked, but therge sword didn''t make a sound.

    Then, using mere physical strength, Erst repelled Shia, as if proving her earlier words.

    In truth, if one were topare the status of Shia and the status of the tinum apostles, the difference would be clear.

    How much of a gap there was between the two.

    For argument''s sake, if the tinum apostles had a status te, the stats indicated on it would be something like this:

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    Physical strength£º22.000 ? [Strengthened 66000]

    Stamina£º22.000 ? [Strengthened: 66000]

    Resistance£º22.000 ? [Strengthened: 66000]

    Agility£º22.000  ? [Strengthened: 66000]

    Magical power£º22.000 ? [Strengthened: 66000]

    Magical resistance£º22.000 ? [Strengthened: 66000]

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    For normal apostles, their stats would all be at 12.000, and at 36.000 after being strengthened. Meaning those white-tinum apostles almost had twice their stats.

    And, Shia''s body strengthening Level V was (TN: CM stands for Cheatmate, SM for sublimation magic, BS for body strengthening):

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    Physical strength£º100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS ¢õ 38400]

    Stamina£º 120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS V 38480]

    Resistance£º  100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS V 38400]

    Agility£º  130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS V 38520]

    Magical power£º  3800 ?[CM 7600]

    Magical resistance£º 4000 ?[CM 8000]

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    This is how it was. Those were specs that would enable her to surpass normal apostles, but they fell far short of the tinum apostles she was up against.

    Shia, who had been blown away by Erst, flew horizontally along the ground. However, there was not a single sign of her losing herposure, and the ferocious daring smile was still there.

    Beams of light of the white-tinum apostles were approaching her from left and right. Using Vire Doryuken, she propelled her body and evaded. Then, she turned towards Zweit who was awaiting her from behind, rolled around, and used her propelling force to make a full swing of Vire Doryuken.

    The white-tinum apostle unintentionally gazed at her in wonderment after her next words, which were apanied by a war cry.

    "¨D¨D Level VI ! ! "

    "!?"

    The following impact. If one depicted this scene with a painting, the physical impact would be the same as the facial impact between Erst''s face moments before and now.

    However, just before the blow with the strength of Shia''s propelling, she operated Vire Doryuken''s gravity magic and its weight increased. The white-tinum apostle couldn''t turn a blind eye to the destructive power that was created.

    With a terrific roar, a shockwave was created from between the two who shed. Dust shot up, and inside, a pair ofrge swords had caught Vire Doryuken''s blow and were crossing against it.

    The blow couldn''t be stopped with only one hand anymore. Zweit''s feet which had been slightly pushed back testified of that.

    Shia''s body strengthening Level VI. Its values were:

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    Physical strength£º100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS ¢õI 46000]

    Stamina£º  120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS VI 46080]

    Resistance£º 100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS VI 46000]

    Agility£º 130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS VI 46120]

    Magical power£º 3800 ?[CM 7600]

    Magical resistance£º  4000 ?[CM 8000]

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    But, she was still far from being a match for them.

    However, the artifact made by Hajime and her age of gods magic made up for that gap.

    Shia poured magic into Vire Doryuken which was engaged in a sword lock with the twinrge swords in the center, thus activating a gimmick.

    KASHUN! One part of the center of the damaged surface on the ground slipped, and inside, the jet ck stake that had been charged started emitting light blue sparks, and immediately rotated at high speed.

    "Pierce through!"

    Following Shia''s pattern, her finger pulled the trigger.

    GoOOON

    A thunderous roar reverberated.

    "Na!?"

    Came Zweit''s surprised voice.

    Vire Doryuken''s IAP pile banker mercilessly pulverized the pair ofrge swords into thousand pieces and drew near Zweit''s head.

    Zweit, surprised, barely managed to move her head out of the way, but the jet ck stake which grazed her cheek inflicted a significant wound on the face of the beauty that resembled a piece of art, and tore through most of her beautiful tinum hair.

    From the sky, Dritte shot silver feathers. So did Vierte and Funfte from the left and right.

    Furthermore, Zweit who was at point-nk range moved to avoid the silver sh, and Erst swung her silver twin swords.

    There was no way out.

    They had reassessed the increase of specs in Shia''s body strengthening, and maybe they were aiming to bring her down quickly. Maybe she was actually strong enough to take down Zweit if they weren''t careful.

    Any means of escape was virtually nonexistent for Shia.

    All of a sudden Shia closed her eyes.

    "Have you given up!"

    Came Erst''s voice.

    She couldn''t think of any other reason why Shia would close her eyes under these circumstances. Anyone else would naturally think along the same lines as Erst.

    But, there was no way the monster rabbit would stand there and ept defeat.

    And in the next moment, all attacks missed their target.

    "!?" X5

    Their inhuman expressions lost their perfectness.

    Instead, their faces were painted with confusion and surprise.

    That couldn''t be helped. Because, after all, Shia was still there. She was there, and even so, all the attacks slipped through.

    It was not that the person herself had been cut into two so skillfully that she hadn''t realized anything, neither that she had been obliterated by the feathers and sh.

    The cause was the strange sight disyed before their eyes. That strange sight was a Shia that had be semi-transparent.

    The space magic Half Transition ¨D¨D a magic that shifted one''s body halfway to a different space. All interference from the origin space wouldn''t reach the body. In other words, it was a magic of absolute defense.

    This was, so to speak, a failed transition magic that connected two spaces. If someone other than Shia were to do it, it wouldn''t be unlikely that their body would get scattered in pieces, so it was an emergency defective magic that was quite dangerous. Because in no way were her magic aptitudes poor in spite of being specialized in body strengthening, and because she was in a state where she had broken through her limits thanks to the Cheatmate she used, Shia could immediately use space magic as a physical ability.

    Of course, it was a magic even Shia could not use at her own convenience. It consumed a huge amount of magical power. And on top of Shia not being able to interfere with the origin space either when half-transitioning, she couldn''t even move. Therefore, it was a trump card she could only use once in a battle.

    Which is why, Shia wouldn''t miss this chance.

    As soon as the attack passed through, she undid the half-transitioning and returned to the origin space, and dove forward while firing explosive slug bullets around her.

    She closed in upon Zweit''s bust, who had lost her pair ofrge swords and had only been firing silver bombardment. Then, she moved past Zweit''s drawn out icefish-like hands in a move resembling a snake, and Shia''s hands grabbed Zweit''s head.

    cing her palm so it covered Zweit''s eyes, Shia used her nails on Zweit''s forehead to lock her grip.

    Then,

    " ¨D¨D Level VII ! ! "

    Additional body strengthening.

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    Physical strength£º100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS ¢õII 53600]

    Stamina£º  120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS VII 53680]

    Resistance£º 100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS VII 53600]

    Agility£º 130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS VII 53720]

    Magical power£º 3800 ?[CM 7600]

    Magical resistance£º 4000 ?[CM 8000]

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    Possessing stats far exceeding that of strengthened normal apostles, she rushed forward while still holding Zweit''s head, escaping the siege she had been in.

    In moments, she exceeded the speed of sound, broke through the wall of the atmosphere, and mmed the back of Zweit''s head with this insane force against a boulder protruding from the ground.

    Taking into ount the stamina of the white-tinum apostles, there was no way their heads could be crushed like a tomato. On the other hand, the boulder would be pulverized. However, Shia didn''t stop there and kept pressing Zweit''s head farther into the ground, before firing off an explosive slug bullet from point-nk range.

    Furthermore, while jumping from that spot, she kept pulling the trigger over and over again. Against the explosive slug bullet creating brutal shockwaves, even if Zweit wouldn''t sustain major wounds, there was no sign of her being able to move, and she was being crucified deep into the ground like a doll being toyed with.

    Sensing that Erst and the other hade in pursuit, Shia unmindfully took out a big lump of metal from Treasure Warehouse II. It was a rectangle shape, 20 meters in length, 10 meters in width.

    On one face was a small hole. Shia changed the design of Vire Doryuken and thrust it into the hole.

    Then it would be obvious. The huge rectangle object was an external equipment attached to Vire Doryuken to deal damage.

    Even if one was using gravity magic, there was a limit to the reduction of weight. A human wouldn''t be able to hold 100 tons even with gravity magic.

    Yes, this hammer really weighed 100 tons.

    "Let the earth be scarred desu!"

    Shia let out a loud yell.

    Using her physical strength which had been strengthened beyond the realm of humans at full throttle, she swung down the hammer, preparing to cause an impact nothing short ofparable to that of an asteroid on a star.

    When Zwei was finally able to raise his body from the storm of the explosive slug bullets, her whole vision was already covered with a wall cold metal.

    "¨D¨D !"

    At once, she entered defense mode using her white-silver feathers to cover her body in a knit. But, on the surface of the strike, there was obviously a sealing stone, and the moment of impact, it unknitted the feather, which thenpletely vanished under the weight that defiedmon sense.

    Then, a severe earthquake urred.

    The artificial ind that had caused the unnatural earthquake rumbled. The ground copsed where the head of the hammer had crashed like a grave-marker. And, as if to make doubly sure of the deed, the hammer started rotating.

    At that time, on the surface of the hammer that was touching Zweit, countless sharp edges grew out, and grinding sounds resounded as holes were being made into her. As a matter of fact, a drill gimmick was attached to the head of this hammer. In order to pulverize into million pieces the enemy that had been crushed by it.

    Moreover, sealing stones had also been put on the sharp edges to deny enemy resistance. Even if Zweit used her white-silver feathers to protect her body, it would be useless. Truly, men were fond of drills.

    ncing at the 100t hammer that kept digging into the ground little by little, Erst and the other apostles, with a disciplined attitude that seemed indifferent to their fellow apostle''s situation, rushed towards Shia.

    Shia had just brought down the true 100 tons. She began the process to detach Vire Doryuken from the head of the hammer by shrinking it. She would definitely not make it in time, and she couldn''t use [Half Transition] once more. If she did, the consumption of magical power supply from demon crystal stone would be unbnced, and her body strengthening would be undone.

    If that happened, if she was hit only once, there would be no second time.

    There, Shia would have to use another of her trump cards.

    "It''s over!"

    Erst''s sentence prated her ears.

    At the same time,

    Gakin!

    A hard sound resounded.

    From Shia who had received and stopped the pair ofrge swords.

    It was not that she used an equipment relying on an artifact to block the swords, nor that she used the pommel of Vire Doryuken.

    It was just that she only had her body at her disposal, and she stopped the blow from the pair ofrge swords.

    "Steel Clothes ¨D¨D It"s going to take more than normal attacks to bring me down you know?"

    Shia''s fearless voice echoed.

    It was literally as if she wore steel clothes: it was a metamorphosis magic that strengthened her body.

    Her neck, shoulders, arms, feet. The sword that obviously aimed to chop off Shia into several pieces, although it managed to bite into Shia a little because of the disintegration ability, was stopped from inflicting a major wound.

    The apostles stiffened unintentionally. They started searching their data at high speed for an exnation, but no matter how much they searched, there was obviously no data recording of Shia having an advanced defense system skill as Hajime did. The fact that she immediately became imprable using metamorphosis magic indicated that her way of using it had to be very unique.

    Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation was unique in its use of the demon stone, which was simr to Ryutaro''s. It immediately made one''s own body undergo a metamorphosis. It wasn''t much different Tio''s Dragon Transformation. It was Steel Transformation, so to speak. Though its consumption of magical power was not at the level of Half Transition, it was still significant, so its use had to be carefully thought about.

    The apostles started trembling slightly. But this mere action would leave a fatal gap in this battle that was anything but usual.

    Gashun! Vire Doryuken''s shrinking processpleted. Shia''s face showed a faint smile at the return of her partner in her hands.

    Then she let out that war cry once more.

    "¨D¨D Level VIII ! ! "

    "Na !?"

    A light blue magical power surged. Shia''s specs went up once again!

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    Physical strength£º100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS ¢õIII 61200]

    Stamina£º  120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS VIII 61280]

    Resistance£º 100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS VIII 61200]

    Agility£º 130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS VIII 61320]

    Magical power£º  3800 ?[CM 7600]

    Magical resistance£º  4000 ?[CM 8000]

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    Her physical ability was nearing that of the tinum apostles.

    Erst''s face twitched.

    Immediately following, the pair of silver swords that were trying cut Shia''s Steel Clothes were repelled. Then, with both of Erst''s arms raised due to the repelling, her stomach was left exposed, and a rotating Vire Doryuken was thrust into her at full power.

    "Gaha!?"

    Esrt''s body was bent back and forth. A short exhtion, along with bloody vomit, came out from her mouth, and one of her swords involuntarily fell from her arm that became loose after the shock. And, she was sent flying with terrific force, like the ball in a pinball game.

    Dritte, who had been stunned by the absurd defense before her eyes, suddenly came back to herself and swung her twin swords. Shia evaded by simply letting herself free-fall towards the ground. Vierte and Funfte gave pursuit using their tinum bombardment and feathers.

    Using Divine Revtion Sight and Air Force, Shia barely evaded. Shended near the emptyrge hole made by the floating ind of the extrarge drill. ncing inside, she confirmed her feeling that Zweit had been subjugated. Also, she confirmed the stern faces of the apostles after Erst, the first apostle, had obviously received some serious damage when she was blown away.

    Even though they had the conviction that they were overwhelming the enemy, when they noticed there were only three of them left.

    Closing in on Shia, suddenly her previous deration passed through their minds.

    ¨D¨DTo the likes of you, and also your shitty master, I can make the following prediction ''There is no future''.

    Dritte who was in the lead gritted her teeth.

    She was thinking about something insignificant, that was all nonsense.

    Then, she shook off the ominous feeling that was sticking to her and swung down her pair ofrge swords with all her strength.

    That sword swing, to which was added the power of her drop, could only be described with one word: powerful.

    In response, Shia readied Vire Doryuken''s lower part and took a stance of interception.

    ''What a fool'', Dritte thought. Her body strengthening surprisingly deserved credit. Certainly, it was an outstanding boost that allowed her to approach them, the white-tinum apostles.

    But, even with this, she couldn''t reach them. This attack, which also used the speed of her fall, was simply something that exceeded the power of Shia''s stats. Therefore, there was no way she would be able to defend against it. Let alone intercept it!

    However ¡­

    ( ¡­ ¡­ Why is your mouth moving!? What the hell are you intending to say!?)

    Actually, she knew. In this slow motion scene, the movement on Shia''s lips was something familiar, something she hade to see many times in this battle. Each time those powerful words were unleashed into this world, little by little, she was growing closer to it. To their height, that is. It was like an evil spirit lurking in the abyss, whose hands was growing longer in order to drag them in.

    Dritte''s muscles froze.

    Therefore, without even realizing herself, she made a wish.

    (Please stop!)

    But, naturally, there was no way this wish woulde true ¨D¨D

    "Level IX ! ! "

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    Physical strength£º100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS IX 68800]

    Stamina£º  120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS IX 68880]

    Resistance£º 100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS IX 68800]

    Agility£º 130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS IX 68920]

    Magical power£º 3800 ?[CM 7600]

    Magical resistance£º 4000 ?[CM 8000]

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    Shia Hauria was now exceeding the white-tinum apostles. The pair ofrge swords Dritte had swung down and Vire Doryuken, which Shia had swung up, collided.

    The explosion-like shock spread in the surroundings, and the ground around Shia was blown off, leaving a crater.

    Even with the speed of the fall added to it, the twopeting powers were equal.

    Sparks were splendidly scattering around the pair ofrge swords and Vire Doryuken that were locked against one another.

    "To stand against the apostles of god, what arrogance! Go down! Shia Hauria!"

    The apostles had no such things as emotions. That was a lie all right.

    Dritte, who had gotten aggressive and betrayed the usual calm of the apostles, fluttered the wings on her back in an attempt to smash up Shia.

    After all, as she stated, it was unforgivable to stand against a being like herself who deserved the title of apostle of god. But, what was even more unforgivable was the fact that she would harbor the feeling of ''fear'' caused by Shia, someone who had entered their own territory.

    In order to deny this, she desperately poured more power into her pair ofrge swords.

    Shia caught sight of Vierte and Funfte sneaking up from behind to attempt a pincer attack from left and right, spoke.

    "Ha, I had no idea! So much for your rules."

    Shia wrapped it around Dritte''s neck.

    Her hair that is.

    "This is ¨D¨D"

    "You''re in the way!"

    Her hair, like it was a living being, tightened around Dritte''s neck, and threw her with terrific force at Vierte who was approaching from the left. Neither Dritte, nor Vierte, could ever have expected Shia''s hair to move like a living being. They werepletely taken by surprise, and were thrown onto the ground.

    And then, the expression on the face of Funfte who was approaching from the right ¡­ froze.

    Yes, at the sight of that face.

    "Impossible, that can''t be! Such a thing as surpassing us!"

    "Now then, this is thest one, ¨D¨D Level X ! ! ! "

    Funfte screamed in denial as Shia, whose sky blue magic was reflected on the walls, stepped forward.

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    Physical strength£º100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS X 76400]

    Stamina£º  120 ?[CM 240] ?[SM 480] ?[BS X 76480]

    Resistance£º 100 ?[CM 200] ?[SM 400] ?[BS X 76400]

    Agility£º 130 ?[CM 260] ?[SM 520] ?[BS X 76520]

    Magical power£º 3800 ?[CM 7600]

    Magical resistance£º 4000 ?[CM 8000]

    £½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½£½

    It was an overwhelming physical ability that surpassed the stats of the white-tinum apostles by more than 10000.

    From Funfte''s point of view, all she could see was Shia suddenly vanishing from her field of vision. Shia''s movement speed had finally exceeded the perception ability of the apostles.

    Funfte opened her eyes wide in terror at the impossible situation where she, an apostle of god, had lost sight of the enemy she was fighting, when she felt a figure from behind.

    Barely having the time to direct her line of sight over her shoulders, all that was reflected in her eyes was a war hammer spreading over her entire field of vision.

    "Ku, such a thing ¡­ "

    Came the extremely shaky voice of Dritte as she retook her stance after having been previously thrown onto the ground along with Vierte. At the end of her sight was the surreal scene of Funfte''s head pulverized, with only a stain left on the ground.

    "Dritte ¡­ At this rate ¡­ "

    On Dritte''s side, Vierte, who readied her pair ofrge swords, addressed her fellow apostles as she kept her trembling eyes on Shia. However, there were no follow-up words. It was obvious she frankly didn''t want to say what came next.

    Dritte couldn''t respond. Nevertheless, at that time, she caught sight of an unusual phenomenon surrounding Shia. No, more precisely, it was an unusual phenomenon surrounding what deserved the title of Shia''s partner, the war hammer.

    "This is ¡­ "

    If they focused their eyes, they could see countless cracks on Vire Doryuken.

    That was not a coincidence.

    After all, it stopped countless attacks from the front, each of which had dposition ability and unusually high impact, and what''s more, it now has to cope with Shia''s insane physical strength which surpassed reason. Rather, what was more of a wonder was how it had withstood all that so far.

    "Vierte, target the weapon."

    " ¡­ I see."

    She understood the intention behind these words.

    Immediately after, Shia''s shape disappeared.

    The moment Dritte realized this, Shia had already appeared behind her. A truly overwhelming speed. If it was only physical ability, she would be surpassing even a Hajime who was on Supreme Break.

    However, the apostles would now be aiming to avoid physical contact at all costs, even if barely, after seeing what happened to Funfte.

    The moment she saw Shia disappear, she immediately covered her body with her wings and pointed her ofrge swords overhead.

    Her feathers were pulverized in an instant, but they managed to reduce the strength of Shia''s blow to some extent, allowing the pair ofrge swords to stop the blowpletely next.

    "GuUUUUUUUUU!?"

    Even so, Dritte unintentionally leaked an anguished cry at the tremendous shock that resulted. Both of her arms made an unpleasant sound which seemed to reveal they had reached their limit. Then, Vierte used her dposition ability at its maximum.

    The target was not Shia, but the cracks spreading on Vire Doryuken. She estimated that if Shia were to lose her weapon, they would only be up against living flesh, and thus have a chance of winning.

    However,

    "I predicted that you know?"

    The derivation of her native magic Future Sight, Hypothesis Sight. Shia had be suspicious of Dritte and Vierte''s discussion. What if I attack Dritte? She nced into the future at this eventuality with her ability.

    Therefore, she was aware of where Vierte would probably be aiming to strike.

    Shia''s beautiful legs disappeared. Her fine, toned, long legs precisely fixed on Vierte''s neck.

    Gokin!

    Resounded the lively sound of smashing.

    Vierte''s neck was bent towards the direction of the day after tomorrow. Immediately following, fluently fired in a sh, came the explosion of an elegant, tremendously powerful roundhouse kick, that sent Vierte''s body flying with terrific force.

    "Ku, that damn monster"

    "Please don''t go around suddenly praising me."

    Dritte fired white-silver bombardment. In terms of distance, it was from point-nk range.

    However, as if naturally, it didn''tnd on Shia. Her shape disappeared instantly, and the next moment, she had snuck upon Dritte''s bosom.

    Without even having time to take a breath, Dritte received an elbow strike in the pit of the stomach. Gohaa! To this Dritte who was reduced in a sorry state where she was spewing out bloody vomit, a kick that seemed to pierce the sky was raised up. Before the beautiful form that bent 180 degrees top and bottom, Dritte, whose jaws had been pulverized, was sent floating into the air in a hopeless state.

    "Explode desu!"

    A scream, then an explosion.

    While returning her feet, bent overhead, to their original position, Vire Doryuken had already picked up a speed too fast to be visible.

    In that moment, it broke the speed of sound, causing an explosion in the air, and the next moment its full swing appeared.

    And, Dritte, who received that full swing ¡­

    Her shape was no longer anywhere to be seen.

    All that were left were red stains on the ground.

    There, a war cry resounded.

    "HaaaAAA ! ! "

    It was Vierte. It seemed she didn''t die even with her neck bone pulverized. She created a tidal wave of mes around a magic square using her white-silver wings, went inside, and started approaching Shia.

    "Such a thing won''t work against the current me!"

    Swinging her rabbit ears, she sensed the presence of Vierte inside therge fire, and swung Vire Doryuken with a splendid timing at the ce where Vierte was covering herself with fire.

    There came jumping in ¡­ two shadows.

    " ! "

    Shia was surprised. She opened her eyes wide at the fact that she, who was excellent at the perception of presences, had been deceived.

    By Vierte''s presence, therge fire, as well as their whole resulting strategy.

    "Be destroyed!"

    Therge sword that was swung against Vire Doryuken, the moment it hit Vierte, was Erst''s.

    As if trading Vierte''s life for more power, Vierte''s limbs were pulverized simultaneously with Vire Doryuken. Inside the mes starting to disperse because of the death of their caster, Erst ran past Shia to face her back. Then, she immediately turned around, and swung herrge sword to pierce Shia who had just lost her partner.

    Performing a rotation that seemed like a dance, she had taken a striking stance and herrge sword was approaching Shia to take her life.

    On the opposing side, Shia, who had her back turned to Erst, turned around like a mirror.

    Then, for a moment, their gazes met. In this slow-motion space, both of their feelings were conveyed to one another.

    (The apostles cannot lose!)

    (I will be the one to win!)

    The brightness of therge swords swelled up. It was a radiance that showed that even against Steel Clothes, it would be ready to chop off Shia''s neck. That was the radiance of a will strong enough to question its emanating from a puppet.

    Or maybe it was that at this moment she was betting her pride as an apostle, that she didn''t want to lose, and she would carry out the mission of god and them apostles.

    But, ''I don''t want to lose'' and ''I want to win''. There was a gap of strength between those two wills. When they shed, the one with more pressure was undoubtedly ¡­ thetter.

    As if to prove this fact, inside the slow-motion space, something started to form in the hand of Shia which should have been empty. Red liquid, as if it were alive, started to converge.

    Erst opened her eyes wide in surprise.

    That was because ¡­ Shia was holding a war hammer made of blood that had gathered from the cut she inflicted on her own arm.

    Crimson War Hammer ¨D¨D it was a magic that used metamorphosis magic on one''s own body, just like Steel Clothes. Something allowing her to freely manipte her blood.

    Leaving the slow-motion space and returning to the original world, the next moment, they both shed ¨D¨D

    Once more, their backs were turned on each other.

    The blood war hammer was falling and scattering blood like cherry blossom.

    Pushu! Blood gushed out from the neck of the alert Shia.

    Then a voice spoke.

    " ¡­ I wonder what this thing rising up within me is. This tightening thing that makes me want to scream. Shia Hauria. Do you know what it is?"

    " ¡­ Isn''t it frustration?"

    Hearing Shia''s answer, Erst nodded ''I see''.

    Immediately after, something came falling from the sky and stuck to the ground separating the two of them.

    It was therge sword that had been broken halfway.

    On closer look at Erst''s stance, it wasn''t that only Erst''s sword had been broken. On her chest, there was a big hole. It was obvious whatever was inside had been pulverized.

    Erst finally rxed her alertness and threw away her broken sword. Then, she looked over her shoulders at Shia who had likewise rxed, and muttered herst words with an expressionless face.

    "I hate you."

    Just as Shia said, that was the result of the considerable level of frustration she had been holding in ¡­

    Erst only said this, then fell down like a puppet whose strings had been cut.

    At this sound, Shia fluttered her rabbit ears and hair, and turned around. Then, she muttered something in turn. Really as if to say that this was the cause of her victory. With a broad grin and fearless smile.

    "I hate you ''very'' much."

    Then, she copsed.

    "Ahh, as expected, Level X takes a heavy tollll. And because I also used Crimson War Hammer, I am getting anemiaa"

    While taking out a restorative medicine from Treasure Warehouse II, Shia muttered a monolog and held onto her consciousness that seemed ready to fade at any moment in some way or another.

    "Now then, I''ve dealt with the apostles but ¡­ what is happening on Tio-san''s side ¨D¨D "

    Shia redirected her consciousness towards Tio whom she had been separated from while she fought with the tinum apostles. Searching her memory, when they got separated, the armed ck dragons were surrounded by countless more monsters, and seemed to be rampaging without losing.

    The ck and white shes flying about in the sky were worthy of a space battle between two fleets in a sci-fi movie.

    Because the ck dragons didn''t seem to be losing ground, and that their master, Tio, seemed to be fine, Shia breathed a sigh of relief.

    But, the next moment,

    OoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO ! ! ! !

    Came the violent yells of countless numbers, that gave the sense that the sky was going to fall. And, simultaneously, arge army of monsters made its appearance, makingpletely light of the previous ratio.

    Shia thought this was bad, and that she had to try and stand up, but the adverse effect of Level X was overwhelming, and it didn''t look as if she would be able to stand up immediately.

    Meanwhile, something else urred. She wondered if it was the terrific shes in the sky,

    ZuDooOOOON ! !

    An earth tremor spread, and something came crashing with terrific force right next to Shia, who was lying on the ground. She was swung back and forth by the oscitions.

    Wondering what it was, Shia turned her sight ahead as she revitalized her upper body. There, there was ¡­

    "Eh, Tio, san?"

    Lying down on thepletely smashed-up ground, having wounds all over her body, was the figure of Tio.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits.

    **__

    <strong>Dragon God Manifestation</strong>

    (TN: The kanji used for dragon here is for the Chinese dragon, not the western dragon.)

    Going back in time for a little.

    During the time Shia was embroiled in a mortalbat with the tinum apostles, Tio was also in the middle of a fierce fighting.

    Tio unified the armed ck dragons with the new ck dragons which were transformed using the ck whip of very, with them Tio challenged the abnormally powerful monsters that filled the surrounding to the brim while enduring the aurora breath of the white divine dragon and Freed''s variegated chantless-limitless storm of magic, bearing damage that wasn''t few in the process.

    The number of monsters that were turned into ck dragons using the ck whip of very was already nearly a hundred. The number of the dragons'' fighting force had be doubled. In addition, with Tio''s regeneration magic ''Boon of the Dragon King'', they became an astounding battle force that should be called as the undying ck dragon army.

    But, even so, the one who was cornered in this fight was Tio.

    (¡­Hm. The ''Fix It J'' at mine hand wouldst be used up soon. When it bes difficult to evade the aurorapletely, it will cause mine damage control to be harsh.)

    Tio took out a new magic medicine ''Fix It J'' to reduce the additional effect of the aurora and then she gulped it down in one go while making a bitter face.

    The aurora breath of the Uranus was excessively powerful. It was exactly like the main cannon of a battleship. Even just its aftershock granted the additional effect of obstructing healing magic and worsened the already existing wound to the target, sopletely avoiding that attack was next to impossible.

    Not only that, the Uranus didn''t only have aurora breath as its attack, it was also creating countless aurora bullets that floated in the area where they would then flew around like a strafing Gatling gun.

    Furthermore, Freed''s all elements magic in full burst and silver feathers, his silver bombardment, and space magic was pressing on Tio like a surging wave, then the gray dragons above that couldn''t be handled by the ck dragons would alsounch a heavy rain of aurora one after another.

    Tio who was continuously enduring through that in paper-thin difference could be said as astonishing. But, if the magic medicine ''Fix It J'' that Tio only had several bottles remaining was used up, then that situation would also crumble down, she was ced in a brittle equilibrium right now. The moment Tio became unable to nullify the effect of the aurora showering down on her and she couldn''t evade, Tio would surely be cornered in one go at that time.

    How much her dragon scales were already broken, how much her blood had flowed out¡­

    Even if she used regeneration magic, there was a limit to the amount of her magic power. Not only for regeneration, her magic power was also being consumed in great amount for her breath attack and metamorphosis magic. To put it bluntly, her situation was gradually getting worse.

    Freed also understood that, even now when a hundred of his monsters had been stolen by the ck whip of very, hisposed expression didn''t crumble.

    Tio was aiming to overturn the situation by turning the monsters into ck dragon before she became unable to endure anymore, that was what Freed was thinking, so now that he was looking at Tio''s situation where it became difficult for her to heal, on top of that the difference in battle strength where his monsters were still five times the number of the ck dragon, he became convinced of his victory.

    Looking from his slightly distorted lips, perhaps he was already nning to make sport of Tio until she died. Perhaps in his heart, he was alreadyughing, looking at the fool who was meaninglessly resisting in desperation for a result that was already obvious to see.

    While vaguely guessing that thinking in Freed''s heart, Tio was flipping over at midair even now to evade the aurora breath, she swung her whip in a world where up and down was reversed to hold back Freed, at the same time she counterattacked at the Uranus with super thin breath attack from the tip of her gun finger that made a gun shape.

    While confirming that her attacks were easily repelled by a barrier of space magic and the white divine dragon''s w, Tio grumbled in her heart.

    (Muu, Ipressed that attack considerably already. That damned white dragon. To flick away mine breath attack entirely like that. Is that the revenge for previously? The subordinate monster is just like the master. It is making a disgusting grin.)

    A fierce barrage of attack approached Tio. Light bullets and silver feathers, plus great number of magic.

    Tio activated the space ripping magic enchanted in her whip and tore apart several of those attacks with the meandering movement of the whip that looked like a snake, she weaved through the gap that was created in the barrage and passed through. But, as expected she was unable to perfectly evade, the attack that impacted the edge of her body shaved off her dragon scales.

    And then, an aurora breath attacked Tio at that timing. *GOU-!* It blew away the atmosphere while approaching Tio, annihting a part of Tio''s right shoulder and one of the dragon wings growing on her back.

    "Kuuuuu-, that''s effectiveee"

    While leaking out voice unconsciously from the pain that she already didn''t remember how many times it had been, Tio used a certain power and immediately used regeneration magic to regenerate her dragon wing before she rebuilt her posture from her midair tailspin.

    However, what was regenerated was only her dragon wing while her shoulder de was still bleeding mostly unhealed. Wondering whether Tio''s regeneration magic had finally be unusable, Freed''s faint grin became even deeper.

    In contrast, Tio was sighing while pondering in her mind.

    (Good grief, if Goshujin-sama is the one who did this to me then I would hath reached one or two climaxes already. Even without the side effect from the ability''s activation, that kind of attack only granted me pain, and above all, it feels disgusting.)

    Surely even Freed who was nning to torment Tio until death would be troubled without end if that only made Tio happy instead. No, before that he would undoubtedly draw away in revulsion.

    (The ck dragons art increasing favorably. At this rate it wouldst be possible to overturn the difference in battle force. ¡­However, in the end, will it progress that well¡­. Above all, to head to Goshujin-sama''s location with mine own strength and then face against the god¡­as expected, I hath to prepare <em>that</em> ahead then. In that case, I will need some time¡­)

    Tio who squeezed out a conclusion from wracking her brain repeated attacking and evading the attacks whilementing the inconvenience of her own trump card. Then she suddenly talked to Freed also with the intention of buying time.

    "Which reminds me, thou. What happened with thy brethrens? They should have crossed into the Holy Precincts along with thou shouldn''t they?"

    Tio who suddenly chatted lightly at him despite her cornered situation made Freed retracted his grin and he narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

    Tio made a wry smile at such Freed.

    "What''s wrong, as thou can see, I can possibly increase my battle force for more than this. At this rate, it seems I can somehow manage this somehow don''t thou think? So I am just making a little probe here."

    Freed nodded once while grumbling "Fumu" toward Tio who was transparently conveying her true motive.

    And then, looking at Tio who was harboring hope that she could possibly overturn the difference in battle force at this rate if the devil race didn''t participate in the fight, Freed was making a pitying expression while opening his mouth.

    "Let me say that it is a needless worry if you are feeling apprehension about the possibility of participation of my brethrens. All members of the devil race are sleeping at another domain. After all they need to have the strength that is worthy as the vanguard of the god residing in their body before we arrived in the new world."

    "I see now. However, this made me wondering though. Why art thou following someone like that Ehitorujue? That guy incited war from the human race side. Because of that there were a lot of devil race people who died isn''t that correct? Dost thou not have any ill feeling for that?"

    While getting hit by a light bullet once more that caused her dragon scales and blood to be scattered, even so Tio repeated her question calmly.

    Freed kept the intensity of his attack without any ckening and returned a sentence.

    "Everything is ording to god''s will."

    As though it was only obvious, as if that was the truth, Freed said that without any hesitation or sadness on his expression.

    Tornado was generated from the four pair of wings of the Uranus which crumbled the bnce of Tio. The aurora breath that was fired at her at that timing burned half of Tio''s body. The damage surpassed the reduction effect of ''Fix It J'' toward the secondary ability of the aurora. Because of that Tio grimaced due to the additional effect that was invading her body while she drained up a new ''Fix It J'' and used her regeneration magic.

    However, she was unable to heal herselfpletely, her constricted waist and burned skin that were exposed from her torn clothes stayed unhealed. Her sleeve was also stayed torn up from her shoulder de and her white graceful arm swelled bright red.

    Cold sweat was perspiring from her skin as though to express her pain, even so Tio repeated her question.

    "Even so won''t thyrade be unable to rest in peace? If Ehitorujue didn''t summon people of another world here, the Goshujin-sama also wouldn''t arrive here. In that case thou wouldn''t lose several thousand of thy brethrens like in that day. If the people who hath departed, see thou right now¡­what art they going to think I wonder?"

    Hearing those words that sounded like provocation, or even possibly scorn, Freed suddenly stopped his attack. Not only Freed, the attacks from other monsters including Uranus also stoppeding.

    Inside the silence that suddenly visited, a severe earthquake thundered from far away. It was surely the sound of Shia rampaging. But, Freed and also Tio didn''t move their gaze there.

    Did some kind of change of heart happen in him? Was rage welling up in his heart, or else he wanted to defeat Tio''s impudent argument? Tio didn''t understand what was going on in actuality, but for the time being this situation was something that she would greatly celebrate for. After all for the time being Tio had the need to receive nonlethal <em>pain from the enemy</em> for a while.

    "The likes of you, don''t you dare to talk impertinently about our matter."

    "Even if I''m not being impertinent, but I could not find even a single factor in Ehitorujue''s way of doing thing that I can possibly give my approval forth."

    "But, your premise is mistaken. There is no right and wrong in what the god is doing. The intention of the lord is exactly the true path. Therefore, all of my brethrens whose life were scattered, they are all martyr. There is no way they would regret it or anything, surely they will also take pride in what I''m doing."

    Tio sent an exasperated gaze at Freed hearing those words.

    "The true path, is it. In the end, thou art merely stop thinking for thyself. That''s a blind faith. To put it in another way thou hath been brainwashed. Since the first ce thou were already a religious fanatic, but even so I could see thy pride as a devil race and thy affection toward thy brethrens. But right now thy artpletely a controlled puppet."

    "That''s what I called as an impertinence."

    Freed cut off their talk for once, then he sent a pitying gaze at Tio before started talking once more.

    "The many wars, the many hardships, all of those were the trials that god handed down to us. That great person was searching, for existence that is worthy to walk together with him. And then, the one who overcame those trials and got recognized by that great person is only our race, that''s all there is to it. The me who was unable to grasp that divine will and instead insulted that great person as a pagan god, that foolishness makes me want to vomit right now. However, that great person forgive this foolish me, and not only he weed me in, he even granted me the qualification to be the retainer of god. This depth of god''s mercy¡­why, are you unable to understand it?"

    Freed who began to get into a trance while talking caused Tio to groan "oou" in repulsion inside her heart. Freed talking like this was also because of her provocation, but he was even more unsightly to see than she expected.

    And then, the content of his talk also felt in perfect form in a certain meaning. There were truly a lot of ces that were fully loaded with double standards she could throw retort at. After listening this far, perhaps it could even be said that it felt refreshing instead.

    "Just like thou said, in the first ce it has be like this because I am someone impertinent. Leaving that aside, ''qualification to be retainer'' thou said? Doest that referred to that transformation to an apostle?"

    "Correct. First my lord had elevated me to an apostle''s rank. And then, eventually I will climb to the rank as retainer god, simr like Aruvheit-sama. It''s truly something awe-inspiring, but now that Aruvheit-sama has died, I am serving as my lord''s immediate follower. In that case, my race will be the follower of me who is the follower of god. That is to say they will be the people chosen by the true god¨D¨Da divine race."

    Perhaps feeling the extraordinarily great honor that he received, or else, perhaps he was imagining how his own race would rule over the people at the newnd as the race of god, whatever the reason Freed''s expression was turning into something that might be prohibited to be broadcasted to public while he kept talking even to the topic that he wasn''t asked for.

    But, at that time, space undted as though to obstruct the talk of Freed. No, it was a generation of immense power to the degree that it made them thought that space was undting.

    When they spontaneously directed their gaze at the direction of the power, there a faint blue magic power was pulsing like heartbeat while winding up. And then, several of the tinum apostles leaped forward yet they then got blown away instead, they could see such spectacle at the far away.

    "Impossible¡­the apostles are being pushed back? Absurd-. The first until the fifth apostles had been strengthened by my lord''s power to a great degree already-!"

    Freed''s expression changed from a look of ecstasy into a look of shock as though he had been showered with ice water.

    That was just how hard it was to believe seeing the scene of someone who regardless of battling five tinum apostles at the same time, far from matching the apostles, this person was even gradually beginning to overpower them.

    But, for Tio who believed in Shia from the start, she replied back with an extremelyposed tone.

    "What art thou feeling surprised for. Among all of us, with the exception of Goshujin-sama, the one who is the most monstrous is Shia just so thou know. That person is without any foundation like being a vampire, dragon race, or apostle''s body, even if we look back at her ancestor, she is only a demi-human which mean she also doesn''t hath talent in magic. To say further, something like a rabbit race is a race that is the most cowardly in the world. That maiden overturns all that with just her feeling. The likes of the soldiers of the self-proimed god who hath no ability other than soaking in joy from belittling other people at best, there art no way they would be able to rival her with just some strengthening don''t thou think?"

    Tio talked as though it was the truth of this world.

    Freed could only leak out a murmur of "¡­impossible" to Tio''s words.

    And then, he shook his head as though to shake off something, and then he red at Tio with a gaze that contained coldness.

    "I have to go to support the apostles. Tormenting you to death end right now. You can quickly meet your end."

    "Don''t say that. The main event will be from here on just so thou know."

    "Nonsense. Your scheme won''t result in anything. The difference in battle force is impossible to overturn. You are already wounded all over. Further, just I and Uranus are enough to be your opponent."

    Freed quietly raised his hand. It was as though he was saying that if that hand got swung down then the scythe of the god of death would be swung down on Tio''s neck. Answering its master''s will, the white divine dragon roared and its eyes glinted with killing intent.

    The fact was that there was five times difference in their battle force. There were still a thousand of Freed''s monsters remaining against the two hundred ck dragons.

    But,

    "I don''t remember saying these art all of my ck dragons though?"

    Tio smiled fearlessly.

    And then, she resounded themand to revolt simultaneously.

    "Awaken! Reborn! O children of dragon king¨D¨D''Dragon King''s Corpse Life Army''!"

    Immediately thend squirmed.

    No, more urately the monsters who fell on the ground from the mortalbat unfolding at the sky¨D¨Dthat great number of husks were moving like sludge.

    At the ground right below where nearly a thousand monsters were lying down, their husks were dyed reddish ck and the scenery became a painting from hell. There the first cry of newly born life rose, the husks'' shape was gradually firming up, and then the long necks there that were rising up looked like the lid of hell that was sliding open.

    One body, and then one more body, those things that were born from the heaps of bodies and streams of blood unfolded open their wings vigorously and pped, thoserge bodies were floating up in order to hasten to join at their king''s location.

    "What, is that¡­"

    Freed''s movement spontaneously stopped, his eyes narrowed while looking down at below while he whispered. Tio then answered that whisper.

    "What is necessary for ck dragon transformation is not only this ck whip of very. How much dragon scale and blood doth thou think I hath scattered in this battlefield?"

    "What? Don''t tell me, you used a part of yourself as the medium?"

    "Fufufu, now, this is the celebration of thy birth! Raise the grand roar fitting for a dragon!"

    "¨D¨D"

    It was Tio''s¨D¨Dthe dragon king''smand.

    The ck dragons who were just born, and the ck dragons who were dancing in the sky simultaneously answered thatmand. Breath attacks in ck color of Tio''s magic power light were fired in countless number.

    Skewering shes pierced the sky from the ground. shes were rushing horizontally from back and front, left and right. The ck shes that were fired almost at the same time formed a cage of heat ray that put the monsters of Freed at the center with no ce to escape.

    The shriek of death agony rained down from the sky.

    Soul and metamorphosisposite magic ''Dragon King''s Corpse Life Army''¨D¨Dthis magic was using Tio''s own blood and scale as the medium, where the soul magic Dragon Soul Reproduction and metamorphosis magic Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation were applied on the monsters'' corpse to create ck dragons.

    By offering flesh and blood, making use of corpse, it created a new army¨D¨Din addition, the created dragons were all ck dragon with an evil and atrocious appearance that could be mistaken as an evil dragon. It could be said as a worthy deed for a woman who looked up at a man who was titled as demon king that she called as goshujin-sama¡­perhaps.

    Normally someone who listened to detail of this magic would feel one or two repugnances, but Hajime who listened to the report about this magic instead said "To be able to make use of the killed opponent, that''s really ecological. What a convenient magic huh" and looked a little envious. As expected from the man who was called as demon king or demon god. And then, Tio who blushed and fidgeted around shyly but happily after getting praised like that could also be said as having enough quality to be a female general of the demon king.

    "How''s that? Thy monsters hath been reduced considerably with this don''t thou see?"

    The corpse life army that was created was roughly consisting of four hundred dragons. Combined with the armed ck dragons and monsters that were turned into ck dragons using the ck whip of very, then the total number of the army could reach six hundred dragons.

    And then, with the simultaneous breath attacks just now, the monsters of Freed that got in were roughly three hundred monsters. If added with the numbers of monsters who got heavily injured and became unable to fight satisfactorily then the number of the victim would jump to five hundred. The remaining monsters in good health and all their limbs intact were more or less five hundred.

    In other words, the condition had been overturned.

    Although Tio''s appearance was wounded all over, but her figure who was standing imposingly in midair with ck dragons obeying her in the background was truly worthy to be called a dragon king.

    As for Freed, he took a slow re at the battlefield, and then he suddenly lifted the corner of his lips.

    It was as though he was looking at the struggle of a bug that had all of its wings already plucked out, as if he wasughing mockingly at a person who ran desperately at non-existence hope, that smile was awfully warped, expressing his ugly emotion.

    Freed''s mouth opened. His eyes were muddy like dark sludge in his expectation to trample the other party''s hope. And then with a voice that was filled to the brim with scorn and ecstasy,

    "I don''t remember saying these are all of my monsters though?"

    Right after that, a pir of light rose up from the obelisk.

    Furthermore, it didn''t seem toe only from the obelisk in front of Tio''s eyes, the same white light was also rising to the sky one after another from the inds other than the floating inds where Tio and Freed were at. That implied that there were the same obelisks at the surrounding floating inds, this scene was enough to stir up unpleasant premonition in Tio''s heart.

    "¡­Hmmm. As expected, it won''t go well that easily. If I hath to say in Goshujin-sama''s style, then this must be a ''temte''." (TN: I guess what she mean by temte here is something like clich¨¦ or trope I guess.)

    Tio was reflexively making a bitter look while whispering that, while at her field of vision the worst situation wasing into view.

    OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

    It was a fierce war cry that made the whole space rumbled.

    Above and below, back and front, left and right, like a wriggling wall, everywhere she looked at there were monsters, monsters, monsters, a swarm of monsters.

    Not only at the floating ind where she was at right now, all the inds floating at the surrounding were also wholly covered with swarms of monsters.

    Just how many their number could possibly be? Several thousand, several tens of thousands, the monsters'' number wasn''t at that level anymore. Even hundreds of thousands weren¡¯t enough at all to express their total number. Most likely the monsters here were in the millions.

    "Although they are a level inferiorpared to the previous monsters, I think their number haspensated for that for more than enough, don''t you think so? Now then, Tio us, the sport is now over. Prepare to be trampled down."

    Right after that, Freed swung down his arm.

    That was the signal for the trampling.

    The monsters in a great amount of numbers simultaneously rushed at the ck dragons.

    (-, no matter what this number art just too many. As for Shia¡­looked like she is victorious, but as expected she cannot immediately move. If she is attacked right now she wouldn''tst even for a bit. Thinking about the future, I wish the time could pass a little bit more yet¡­it can''t be helped! A woman is all about guts!)

    Although the armed dragons were somehow fighting hard, yet the ck dragons other than them were in the middle of raising scream of death agony right now. Tio made her decision.

    Until this point of time, she was thinking about after this battle, she was taking safety margin as much as possible while continuing to save her power so she would be able to support Hajimeter with the greatest strength possible that she could muster but¡­now she flung off that thinking to the wind.

    This method was a dangerous method where she could possibly die instantly is she mistook even a step.

    However, she could only do that in order to activate it instantly! For the sake of her friend, and then, for the sake of her beloved master, she didn''t hesitate!

    "Cooome on, o white dragon! That indomitable that still hath not hit me properly, now I''ll receive it head on without evading, so put thy spirit and fire it at me!"

    While saying that provocative sentence, Tio swung around her whip like a tornado around her and cut apart the swarming monsters while her other hand was firing herpressed breath attack.

    The ckpressed breath that was specialized for piercing became a streak of light and pierced the monsters on its line of fire and arrived at its target the white divine dragon.

    Uranus seemed to hear Tio''s provocation, it dispersed the approaching breath merely with its roar while its eyes were sparkling with killing intent as though to say "Then take this if you can", it then fired an extrarge aurora.

    *DOU!* A bombardment that looked like the main cannon of a space battleship firing that came out in science fiction movie approached in a straight line at Tio while turning the allied monsters into dust just from its aftershock.

    Tio drained up in one breath the ''Cheatmate Dr'' that she wasted no time to take out, she then threw away the container while performing partial dragonification.

    Both her arms swelled up and turned into dragon arms covered in dragon scale and sharp ws elongating out. Furthermore, her whole body became covered with jet ck dragon scales leaving no spot exposed, she crossed her arms and took a defensive posture to protect her vital spots.

    Freed saw her doing that and guessed that Tio was seriously not going to evade to receive the attack. He made a sneer thinking that she had resigned herself already. That was only natural he guessed. There was no way she coulde out safely after getting hit by the aurora. He could see no merit in doing that, that was why it was only natural for him to think that she was now epting her death graciously.

    But, just before the aurora hit, he saw the powerful and resolute gaze of Tio that was visible from the gap between her crossed arms, and he got caught in a violently bad premonition.

    He was about to call at Uranus to stop the dragon''s attack unconsciously, but the aurora had already got fired by then. It was impossible for him to make it in time, and right then,

    *ZUDOOOOOOOO-!!*

    Tio''s figure was swallowed into the aurora along with a thunderous sound and she vanished from sight.

    A track of light divided the sky horizontally.

    Inside that light of devastation,

    "¨D¨D¡ª!!!"

    Tio desperately endured while raising a wordless scream.

    The prided dragon scales that dragon race boasted as the hardest were annihted in session. While feeling aware of the unpleasant sensation running through both her blocking arms, an abnormal storm of agony that assaulted her whole body made her gritted her teeth with a force that might break her teeth.

    It was an intense pain that might make her mad.

    Tio understood that her body was being annihted from the edge. She hallucinated the shadow of death slithering up on her body. This wasn''t like the sweet pain that Hajime granted her, not even for a bit. She was undoubtedly able to listen to the scream that was raised by her dying body.

    The damage that had already far surpassed the scope that could be described made her consciousness almost got blown away to the beyond. While she was barely taking hold of her consciousness, Tio endured it through to the end with her spirit, and then¡­

    (¡­I can do this-)

    Conviction.

    At the same time, she took out the variablerge shield Aedeon from ''Treasure Warehouse II'' in front of her eyes, it blocked the aurora just for an instant. The white breath of devastation was easily annihting the shield that was just a pile of metallic mass without any ''Vajra'' or ''Transmutation'' or even magic power for regeneration poured into it, but even so the quality shield of Hajime''s made definitely protected Tio''s body from ruin during a few seconds.

    Just that much was more than enough. With a p, Tio leaped out from the torrent of aurora. And then, she was falling to the ground while white smoke was rising from her body and she impacted on the ground with a thunderous sound.

    The ground was gouged from the impact and dust cloud rose up grandly.

    "Eh, Tio, san?"

    Shia''s words felt caught up was surely not only because of her exhausted body.

    Shia was obviously looking shocked from seeing the disastrous appearance of Tio.

    Tio replied with a bright voice in order to reassure Shia.

    "Yes. This is, every, one''s, belo, ved, pervert, Tio, san he¡­gafuh¡­gehah"

    "No no no, this is not the time for saying humor with a body that almost died like that! There is no person or anything that like Tio-san when you are in your pervert mode! All the mankind would only draw away in revulsion against such pervert desu! Wait not that, healing, quickly healing!"

    "No, person, likes me¡­the whole mankind, will draw away¡­how, cruel. Gofuuu, haa haa."

    While taking out magical medicine of healing from her own ''Treasure Warehouse II'' all flustered, Shia was making a sharply piercing retort with a voice that was oozing with unease. Even while enduring a tremendous pain, Tio''s tone was changing from feeling a bit of pleasure and she was going ''haa haa'' in a different meaning. As expected, the pain given to her from herrade felt sweet.

    Shia was crawling toward Tio who was lying down spread-eagled in a tattered state, magical medicine in hand. But, before Shia could reach Tio, a silver feather flew in high speed and disintegrated the medicine container at Shia''s hand.

    Shia came to her sense and when she looked at the direction from where the feather was flying, there was Freed riding above Uranus there ring at Shia without hiding the scorn in his expression.

    When Shia looked above, there was a swarm of monsters there in which the expression of like the number of stars matched it perfectly. Her surrounding was alsopletely buried in monsters, she couldn''t see the edge of the ind at all. It was as though the ground was covered by undting dark clouds.

    Shia and Tio were surroundedpletely in a hemisphere shape.

    Because Shia had acted recklessly in her battle with the apostles, she was in a state where she couldn''t immediately fight, as for Tio it should be rather left unsaid. She was heavily wounded to the degree that it was mysterious that she was still alive.

    In other words, this is a situation of checkmate from all point of view.

    "A power that could drive away the strengthened apostles of god is something to be feared¡­but it appeared you havepletely used up your strength. It''s already over for Tio us too. This is the end of the path of the fools who went against god. Obediently receive this judgment."

    Shia directed a chilly gaze at Freed who haughtily proimed such. And then, when her mouth opened to talk back,

    ''Fuh, fuha, fuhahahahahah, gehah, kafu-, hahaha-"

    Shia swallowed her words hearing Tio''sugh.

    "¡­Have you lost even your mind? That''s understandable. After all you should be tormented by unimaginable tremendous pain even now."

    "No, no. Nothing, wrong, with mine sanity. What art funny, is, thy humor. Fufu."

    Tio ghastly distorted her blood soaked face while directing a sharp gaze that was unthinkableing from that wound-riddled body. Pierced by those golden eyes with slitted pupils that were increasing in radiance, Freed unconsciously took a step back.

    The bad promotion that he felt before Tio got directly hit by the aurora swelled up further, a chill was circling in his whole body as though something unknown was crawling around.

    But, he ignored the chill using his fury toward himself who was pressured by these two who were already at the death''s door no matter he saw it, and he kept up with his haughty attitude.

    "Hmph. What can you do thiste with that kind of state? Do you think you can manage something somehow with the likes of the ck dragons? Or else, don''t tell me, are you thinking that your master would return here so conveniently?"

    "Perish, the thought. Just that, the one, ending this, is me."

    Tio''s body was shining with ck colored magic power light. Even though she was supposedly unable to move, her body was making creaking sound while she scolded her trembling legs to stand up. Without paying any mind to the blood that was dripping down, only her lips were showing a deepening fierce smile.

    Freed put himself on guard.

    He tried to deal the finishing blow judging that there was no need for any question. In concert with that, Uranus also opened its mouth wide. Light of annihtion was converging inside it.

    And then, in that moment just before thest sh was going to be fired,

    *DOKUN¡ª!!*

    Pulsing sound resounded in the space.

    Not only that, a tremendous pressure that was even apanied by physical impact rushed through the dome-shaped space, causing Freed and Uranus to slightly staggered. There were even monsters in the surrounding who fainted.

    The center of that pressure was without doubt Tio.

    Despite being just a step away from death, she was emitting an impossible pressure.

    *DOKUN¡ª!!*

    Pulsing was spreading at the whole space once more.

    The abnormal pressure was heightening second by second. It even caused a hallucination as though their heart was being grabbed tightly.

    *DOKUN¡ª!!*

    The pulsation spread for the third time.

    Whether one wanted it or not, they were made to understand this instinctually. That it was an existence that one must noty their hands on.

    What they felt was fear.

    What was hard to believe, what he didn''t want to believe, was that this swelling pulsation of power easily surpassed the white divine dragon that could be said as the culmination of Freed''s effort.

    (I, impossible. Just what in the world, something, something is happening-. Is she not actually dying? Is she bluffing? Something¡­something like this, it''s as if, as if this is the same with that monster-)

    With his body stiffening unable to be aware of his trembling arms and legs, Freed spouted out such words that were filled with confusion and agitation in his heart. But then he came back to his senses all of sudden when he noticed Tio who had stood uppletely, she had pulled Shia close to her and gazed at Freed with narrowed eyes.

    If he had the free time to be paralyzed, if he had the time toment how unbelievable this was, then he should attack them with no question asked instead. Even with the situation turning bizarre like this, it didn''t change that Tio and Shia were in exhaustion, it would be enough if he attacked simultaneously along with the surrounding monsters. Freed was feeling anger at his own stupidity after thiste like that.

    With that fury, Freed who was scolding himself raised up his arm.

    "Tsk, attack-! Don''t let them do anything-! Kill them right now-!!!"

    Amand that sounded like a shriek.

    All the terrified monsters couldn''t immediately react. Be that as it may, the monsters that were in the number that was far more than enough to destroy just two people obeyed thatmand, including the Uranus they let out their killing intent.

    There, a voice resounded.

    The voice that possessed a solemn echo sounded like it was descending from the sky despite how the speaker was right there in front of them.

    "Observe closely. This is the zenith that I, the dragon race Tio us had arrived at."

    Right after that, a storm of killing intent was released.

    At the center of that was naturally the aurora breath of Uranus.

    But, all those attacks couldn''t hope to wound Shia and Tio.

    If the reason was asked, it was because just before the attacks wereunched, an extremelyrge sh surged and pierced the sky with Tio as the center.

    ck¨D¨Dor rather the dark light that was like the abyss was rising straight to the sky, the monsters standing on its way were all blown away.

    Although attacks were rushing at that sh''s bottom, the ce where Tio and Shia were at, the dark light pir rising to the sky while rumbling the space didn''t shake even a bit.

    Far from that, it increased in radiance even further while still piercing the sky, in addition ck ripple was spreading in the sky.

    "What is, what is happening-!"

    Freed yelled with even his confusion exposed.

    Even while he was doing that, the dark ripple was spreading through the sky¨D¨D

    At the next moment, a me st licked all over the sky.

    The radiant great fire was spreading crawlingly and in the blink of eye the sky was dyed red. What was manifested wasn''t sea of clouds but a sea of me. The red sea that was zing roaringly couldn''t be thought as the scenery of this world by any means.

    Further in that me sea of the sky, lightning surged.

    Divine rumbling sound roared, not losing to the sound of the air bursting. The raining down thunders were randomly, carelessly, mercilessly, shooting out the monsters and exterminated them like scattering flies.

    At that time, in the sea of me and lightning, something undted.

    A ck and shining twistingrge body. The whole of that body couldn''t be seen yet, it was unclear just how big it was, a part of its body was jutting out from the sea of me and thunder before sinking in again. It was just like how the divine beast leviathan was lurking in the sea, however, the aberrant pressure pouring down on the ground was far mightier.

    "What, wha-what, is that¡­"

    Freed was staring at the sky in a daze while whispering. All the monsters including the white divine dragon were also at the same state. All the monsters were simrly kept staring at the red sky in a daze.

    There was no way that whisper would be answered. But, just when they were thinking like that, in that timing the thing swimming in the sea of lightning and me disyed the whole of its true form.

    Along with a tremendous roar.

    GOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!

    The sky fell.

    The enormously tremendous roar that made the listener hallucinate that rained down from the sky in super wide range.

    Due to that, the monsters who had difficulty in their defensive power were easily pulverized, while a lot of other monsters had their consciousness reaped and they fell on the ground.

    Amidst that, what showed its figure was a gigantic dragon covered in dragon scale that shined ck with its body d in me and lightning. It wasn''t a western dragon that imitated a lizard. It was an eastern dragon with a long meandering body like a snake. The whole length of its body might be more than a hundred meter.

    ck dragon¨D¨Dno, if the white dragon was called as a white divine dragon, then the true form of this dragon that should be called as a ck divine dragon, went without saying, it was the form of that person Tio us.

    Soul and metamorphosisposite magic ''Dragon God Manifestation''¨D¨Dusing soul magic ''Magic d Alignment'' that aligned the soul with magic so that the body could wear the magic itself with the highest ss me magic ''World Destroyer me Wave'' and the highest ss wind magic ''Sky Miracle'', and then adding to those the metamorphosis magic ''Sixth Heaven''s Demon Transformation'', secret medicine to strengthen the body, sublimation magic, and then, the ''Pain Conversion II'' that was the derivative skill of characteristic magic ''Dragonification'', only after using all of those at the same time this ultimate skill of Tio could be activated.

    Tio was reducing the side effect of the aurora that was too strong while doing damage control. Even while doing that she was piling up the necessary strength for dragon god transformation using ''Pain Conversion II'' by continuously bearing wounds.

    She had received that much damage while healing herself to the degree that she wouldn''t die, even so, if at the very end she didn''t bear that heavy wound that brought her to the verge of death, she wouldn''t be able to pile up the strength for the dragon god transformation. In addition, she was unable to stock up energy by hurting herself, on top of that the damage couldn''t be changed into pleasure in the middle of the conversion, and then there was even the side effect of her sense of pain getting magnified. If someone with average mental strength attempted this, they would be driven mad assuredly before they could activate the dragon god transformation.

    Originally Tio nned to take care of Freed with only her ck dragons, and then she would rush toward Hajime''s position with a strength that was still heightened to maximum before unveiling this technique in the battle against Ehito but¡­

    In the present situation where she forced herself to activate this technique, she might only have a minute to maintain this form. And then, after her dragon god transformation was released, she would surely be the same like Shia where she would be in a state where she couldn''t fight.

    Therefore

    (I''ll finish everything in this one minute!)

    The golden eyes of Tio who aplished dragon god transformation red fiercely at the monsters below.

    The monsters immediately drew back in fear. Only one, the white divine dragon who wasn''t drawing back, but in its eyes there was a fear and awe that couldn''t be hidden.

    Tio''s roar thundered.

    Right after that, many gigantic lightning surged from the sea of me and lightning and mercilessly cooked the monsters swarm. If this scale was measured using the earth measurement then the scale could far surpass a level F5 storm. The monsters who tried to escape were all rolled up and embraced into zing arms, they were annihted there leaving not even dust behind.

    "Impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-, impossible-! This, something like this is impossible-,! There is no way this is possible-!"

    The thunders raining down from the sky was like a divine punishment. The tornado connecting thend and sky and swallowed everything into ruin was like the fire of hell.

    Seeing that scene that should be called as the manifestation of heaven''s might, Freed felt like the divinity of the god that he held faith to was denied along with his faith, he was repeating words that denied reality in half-madness.

    And then, he gave an order to the divine white dragon that was his best masterpiece.

    "Deny that, Uranus! That, that existence, DENYYYYYY IIIIIIIIITTT!!"

    GuUU, RUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡ª!!

    Uranus answered its master''smand.

    It opened its jaw and fired the strongest aurora it could as though to blow away his fear altogether, as though to grant its master''s wish.

    However, that attack which was fired with its whole body and soul¨D¨D

    GOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡ª!!

    The sh of darkness d in sparks that was fired from the jaw of the divine ck dragon Tio collided against the aurora midair. A beatter, the aurora was easily pushed back and the sh of darkness swallowed Uranus without stopping.

    There wasn''t even a shriek of death agony.

    The sh of ck that erased even sound merely tore up the sky, gouged the ground, and without slowing down it annihted a part of the floating ind before vanishing at the space below.

    No, the white divine dragon wasn''tpletely annihted.

    Its lower body was blown away, its body that consisted mostly only of chest and head fell on the ground with a bam. Its dignity as a divine dragon had already gone without even a fragment remaining. Light was quietly falling off from its eyes, reducing the flesh into a mere husk.

    "U, ra¡­nus?"

    Freed stared at the white divine dragon with powerless voice.

    That figure that didn''t respond even when he called made an indescribable emotion to well up in his heart.

    The processing of information in his brain couldn''t catch up with what was happening.

    Even though he was floating in midair, it felt like his feet was swaying unstably.

    When Freed noticed, he was screaming.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!"

    Giving only a nce at the millions of monsters who were exterminated with preposterous momentum, Freed red straight at Tio and pped his silver wings. In those eyes things like monsters or anything else weren''t reflected anymore, there was only me of fury and hatred zing there.

    He fired silver sh with all his strength. He fired shockwave of space magic and tore apart the space.

    But, all of those were easily dispersed just with Tio''s roar.

    He couldn''t reach.

    He couldn''t reach toward Tio who had climbed to far away height.

    That was why,

    "Gahah!?"

    The shockwave of the roar that Tio raised¨D¨DFreed was driven away just from the after wave from that.

    Freed whose whole body was struck hard and stiffened as though he was paralyzed was then assaulted by falling thunder. *KA-!* The sky shed and then at the next instant, a tremendous impact pierced his body, Freed was falling to the ground while white smoke was raising from his body.

    His body struck the ground, and then after he bounced several times on the surface, he finally stopped andid down spread-eagled.

    In the eyes of Freed that were looking above at the sky, the scene where the monsters in the number that covered the whole space to the brim had been reduced to a degree where they could be counted by a nce was reflected. Whether he wanted it or not, he was made to understand that this was the end.

    His violent emotions already disappeared, right now for some reason only emptiness was smoldering in him.

    What is someone like me who was weed by god doing, giving up like this. I should resolve myself instead to walk the path of martyrdom to take the enemy together with me into death until the very end.

    Even when he tried to persuade himself like that, as expected, his body didn''t even twitch. His body was unable to move because of the damage¡­not. The will power to move his body, just wasn''t welling up in his heart.

    "I¡­"

    At that time when Freed was about to whisper something, a ck light fell from the sky toward him.

    His awfully calm mind judged that it was a finishing blow for him. With this, it was the end for him.

    But, at that moment, a shadow passed over the firing line of the ck light.

    KURYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¨C!!

    "Wha-!?"

    Something roared and cut into the firing line, and with its body that something became Freed''s shield, it was¡­

    "Uranus-!!"

    Yes, it was the white divine dragon that should have already expired.

    With its body that now consisted only of its upper body, Uranus somehow moved and leaped in front of the dark sh.

    The white divine dragon whose body was in tatters from the edge slightly turned at Freed who was opening his eyes in shock while narrowing its eyes quietly.

    He couldn''t hear any words even if he used metamorphosis magic.

    Nevertheless, at that time, Freed was able to clearly understand what the white divine dragon was conveying to him.

    Namely,

    "Run away, huh¡­"

    While making aurora to gush out from its remaining broken body, unbelievably Uranus was holding back Tio''s sh¨D¨Dthat will, it was the will to not let its master Freed to die.

    At that moment, a torrent of memory rushed Freed.

    He recalled. At the time when he was nothing more but a mere devil race, why at that time he was attempting to challenge a greatbyrinth.

    (¡­I was merely, wishing to make a safe country, where nothing could threaten my brethrens. I pursued power for the sake of that. My brethrens were more important than anything. I thought that if it was for their sake then I could do anything. Yet despite so¡­''It can''t be helped because it''s the will of god'', huh¡­)

    The white divine dragon was pressuring on him.

    It was directing a criticizing gaze toward its master that wasn''t trying to run.

    But, toward that white divine dragon, Freed only shook his head quietly and made a troubled smile.

    He challenged a greatbyrinth with mad desperation, actually he even almost died many times before obtaining the metamorphosis magic. And then with that magic this dragon monster was the first monster that he subdued. Since then this dragon had been his partner for all this time.

    Even though it should have been dead for sure, yet it crossed over logic and rushed to him when he was in danger. He felt a definite bond in that act. Even though he himself had already forgotten even such an important thing before he knew it, his partner didn''t forget that even now when it was already dead.

    Freed''s body was worn-out, he was already unable to move satisfactorily.

    Then,

    "¡­Sorry. Go together with me, partner."

    ¨D¨DKurya

    That voice sounded as though it was saying "Can''t be helped huh".

    At the next moment, the dark sh swallowed everything like a divine punishment¨D¨D

    After that, there was nothing left behind.

    (If thou two weren''t charmed by that god¡­thou would be a good pair of master and servant, no, a good partners with certainty. But, thou were unable to resist or persist, art because of thy weakness in the end. Thou could make no excuse. Well, at the very least, this Tio us will remember the conclusion of the two of thou.)

    Tio turned a solemn gaze fitting for a dragon god to the spot where Freed and Uranus were at.

    That way of ending that Freed and Uranus showed at the very end, where they smiled wryly at each other holding a saturation of various emotions, for Tio it was something that for some reason she didn''t want to cast away as something trivial.

    But, at that time, Shia''s voice resounded.

    {Ti, Tio-saaaan. Won''t the timee any time no?}

    Shia''s voice that reached Tio through telepathy came from inside the body of Tio that transformed into dragon god. So that she wouldn''t get dragged in, Tio sheltered Shia inside her body where it was the safest ce. It was essentially the same like when she stored away her equipment when she turned into a dragon. Her body was longer than a hundred meters anyway so there was no problem for her to shelter Shia inside there.

    {Yes. It''s frustrating but, mine limit wille soon. Let''s annihte them all in one go!}

    The time limit of the dragon god transformation.

    Along with a terrific roar, a sh that dyed the world ck rushed through the space. Thunders were bing fiercer and fiercer and gigantic tornados of me trampled the monsters to ashes.

    And then,

    {Kuu, thi, this is the limit.}

    At the same time with Tio''s pained voice, the sea of me and thunder covering the sky dispersed and the tornado became undone gently. There was almost no monster that could be seen. Even if there were monsters that survived they would be wounded all over or ran away at full speed already fearing Tio''s majestic appearance.

    Right after that, the body of the ck divine dragon went *KAT!* as though light exploded, then thatrge body vanished like a lie and Shia and Tio appeared at the midair.

    As only natural, they lost against gravity and fell.

    "Wait, Tio-saaan! This is midair desuu!"

    "Ah, oops. I hath no spare energy. Shia, give me help."

    "Are you stupid-. Even I don''t have any spare energy anymore!"

    They looked like they still had theposure toin at each other, but in actuality they couldn''t even use ''Air Force'' or body strengthening, far from that they didn''t even have magic power remaining to activate ''Treasure Warehouse II'', so this wasn''t quite aughing matter for them.

    "Hiiiii! Even though we have won with great pain, yet we are going to die like this in the end, I don''t wanna desuu!"

    "I, it''s fine! ck dragooonnn, heeelp uuussss"

    Tio called the ck dragons. Shia felt relieved noticing that they still had this method.

    However, the voice of the ck dragons that responded to Tio''s call sounded extremely far.

    "Aa, that''s right. Because it was dangerous I made them to evacuate quite far. Perhaps they won''t make it in time¡­"

    "Noooooooooo!! Hajime-saaaaan!!"

    Shia started crying. While Tio was inly flustered.

    But, at that time, a white shadow rushed toward the two in super speed like a streak of sh.

    And then, the arms of the two were firmly caught by <em>rabbit ears</em>, the catcher then kicked on the air and reduced its speed.

    That was,

    "Inaba!?"

    "Is it Inaba!?"

    "Kyuu!"

    Yes, it was the kick rabbit Inaba-san.

    Inaba was kicking on the air while gradually lowering their altitude, he then safely lowered Shia and Tio on the ground.

    "Thou saved us. My gratitude to thou, Inaba."

    "Inaba, thank you very much. But, why are you here¡­"

    "Kyukyuu! Kyuu?"

    Inaba brushed off his rabbit ear with a swish as though to say don''t mind it. And then in exchange for answering Shia''s question, Inaba stiffened his ear at a certain direction.

    When they looked there, there were the figures of Shizuku and others at far away waving their hands energetically at them whileing to their spot riding their skyboard.

    Shizuku and others who closed the distance in the blink of eyended down beside Shia and Tio.

    "I''m d that the two of you are safe. Looks like it was dangerous just now isn''t it."

    "I wondered what was going on when Inaba-san leaped forward, but really it''s great that the two of you are safe."

    "Ou, looks like you two got really messed up huh."

    "Haha¡­it was like looking at a myth happening just now. ¡­Really, I''m d that Shizuku and others stopped me¡­"

    Shizuku and Suzu approached Shia and TIo who was lying down dead tired and made them drank magic medicine and put healing magic on them. Ryutaro was looking around at some of the floating inds that looked like they were going to crumble anytime with an astonished expression. Kouki was cursing "Are you idiot huh!?" and punching with his all the him in the past who acted hostilely at Shia and others while offering thought of gratitude at Shizuku and others once more.

    "Shizuku-san and others too, you are all safe. Besides, it appeared that the idiot-san also seems to be reflecting. That''s great desu."

    Shia''s words made Kouki groaned "uu".

    "But, as for the other one¡­no, I doth not say anything. Everyone, thou all has worked hard."

    Tio was looking at Suzu with a bit of consideration, but as for the aforementioned Suzu, she was smiling with a clear gaze like a different personpared to before they parted, so Tio didn''t convey any word of constion and merely gifted them words of praise. Toward that, Suzu''s smile turned even stronger.

    "Nevertheless this is shocking. When we discovered the entrance that connected the spaces and tried to jump into it¡­"

    "Sea of fire, tornado of me, countless monsters, and then there was even a jumbo dragon exactly like in a myth. I already resigned myself for a bit there. The scenery made me wanted to make a U-turn because we mistook the room."

    Shizuku and Suzu turned their gaze at Tio.

    It appeared Shizuku and others arrived at this space just when Tio was doing her dragon god transformation. The first scene that they saw right after crossing the space was an Armageddon¡­there was no doubt that their eyes at that time were flying out of their eye socket in shock just like in manga picture.

    "Well, because that was mine trump card after all. Originally I wished to rush at Goshujin-sama''s side in the state of dragon god transformation but¡­that was a wish that was too high to achieve. Rather than that, all of thee hath caught up to us really quickly isn''t it? Even though thou hath nopass like us."

    "We weren''t really lost you know? After the clock tower got smashed, it took us a bit of time to search the other city but, when we discovered another entrance and used it, we arrived directly to here."

    "Hmm. As for us, from that ruined city there were several spaces that interposed between us until this space but¡­perhaps with the destruction of the clock tower, the arrangement of the connected space changed then. After all thepass should have disyed to us the shortest route."

    Possibly this might be the harassment from Ehitorujue. Tio thought about Hajime who went ahead and she sent a bit worried gaze at empty air.

    The expression of Shizuku who guessed that Hajime wasn''t here as expected from Tio''s expression turned simrly worried and then she inquired about what happened.

    Like that they listened to the rough gist of what happened from Shia and Tio, and then all of them nodded at each other in agreement to chase after Hajime in this case, it was at that time,

    GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO GO ¡ª-

    The space began to rumble.

    Shia and others put up their guard at the surrounding wondering what was going on.

    Ahead of the gazes of them, *bari-*, *biki-*, the space itself was cracking. It was as though the space was going to crumble.

    Right after that, the floating ind where Shia and others were at that was already greatly damaged became unable to endure the vibration that attacked the space andrge fissures ran through the ground, a beatter, the ind crumbled grandly.

    In panic, they boarded their skyboard and evacuate to sky.

    "Tha, that is¡­is that by any chance, the surface?"

    Suzu was pointing at below while raising her voice.

    The floating ind was breaking. The space beneath it was wavering, from there they could see a ground at far below. The scenery there where there was a fortress and grass in was also one that they were familiar with, and then a great number of people were moring there in that image.

    Perhaps because the space was unstable, that scenery immediately disappeared and returned back to usual. But, the eerie rumbling was still not stopping, the spots of space where there was wavering faintly disyed ces that they had visited before and also ces they didn''t know before vanishing once more.

    "¡­Surely this is because of Hajime-san desu. Hajime-san is fighting Ehito desu!"

    "That''s right. This ce art Holy Precincts. Then this ce should be the ce that is most affected by the god Ehito. For the space to be unstable might mean that this is just how much Ehito art being cornered."

    It was merely a hypothesis.

    But, it was a hypothesis that they could believe because if it was Hajime then it was possible.

    "Then, we too have to hurry then."

    "Yoosh, let''s get out from this ce that might copse anytime and link up with Nagumo-kun immediately."

    Everyone nodded to Shizuku and Suzu''s words.

    And then, they headed toward the obelisk at the center floating ind that was still barely floating.

    Shia who was still staggering with her shoulder was supported by Shizuku with her shoulder while she touched her hand at the obelisk without hesitation.

    "?"

    However, nothing happened. When Hajime used hispass, there was no doubt that it was pointing at this obelisk, so there was no mistake that this was the entrance.

    Shia touched the obelisk one more time, but as expected nothing happened.

    "Why!?"

    Shia who became desperate touched again, but no matter how many times she repeated the obelisk wasn''t reacting.

    "Perhaps this art rted with this unstable space. If I remember correctly, there art also obelisk at the other floating inds correct? Let''s try using those."

    Following Tio''s consideration, they headed toward the other obelisk.

    ¡­However, that obelisk was also not reacting.

    And, at that time, the space shook once more.

    And then, this time the space began to crumble from the edge.

    Shizuku who got a bad premonition went toward the boundary where the ce was beginning to crumble and threw a rock as a test. Her premonition was spot on. The thrown rock crumbled as though it was disintegrated and vanished without even leaving dust behind.

    "A bad, situation is it¡­"

    Tio''s grim voice rang awfully clearly.

    "Even if we get swallowed by the crumbling we are going to be safe¡­something like that would be just too convenient isn''t it."

    "What about the obelisk that we used to enter into this space I wonder?"

    Following Suzu''s proposal, they headed toward that ce in a hurry. The crumbling was advancing rapidly. They understood that the space was shrinking down as though a cage was getting smaller little by little. Right now, even in this moment the floating inds that were caught by the crumbling were vanishing into dust starting from their edge.

    "No way¡­we cannot even go back."

    Kouki murmured with a sorrowful face.

    The obelisk that Kouki and others came out from into this ce also didn''t react.

    The crumbling was approaching.

    They returned to the center floating ind in hurry, but the crumbling was elerating with increasing momentum. It seemed that even another space that they could see from the swaying space also didn''t escape from the crumbling. Even the world of the ruined city was vanishing from its edges.

    "Is this¡­as far as we can go?"

    Kouki murmured.

    Shizuku and others gritted their teeth hearing those words.

    "Hajime-san, Yue-san¡­"

    With a strong gaze, Shia was staring at an empty space as though she was looking far away while calling the name of the two of her beloved.

    Finally the crumbling was also starting to erode the center floating ind.

    They desperately wracked their brain. They wouldn''t stop struggling until the end.

    Like that, rather than waiting for death

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits.

    **__

    <strong>Mankind''s Struggle (First Part)</strong>

    Turning back the time a bit.

    The surface of the world waspletely changed by the erosion of dark red color that looked like the eyes of a monster. And then, a crack of space that exposed the abyss appeared at the sky of such bizarre world.

    After Hajime and others safely jumped into that crack of space which scattered muddy ck miasma¨D¨Dthe gate that connected toward Holy Precincts, the apostles of god that swarmed that ce turned on their heel still with an expressionless face.

    What was reflected in the inhuman eyes looking down from the great height, was the crowd of people who disyed their insolence by trying to oppose god''s will.

    " " " " "Judgment of god." " " " "

    Those words were murmured in one voice.

    If the people at the ground heard those words, surely they would object "There is not even a speck of reason for us to be judged!" with a loud voice.

    But, the puppets of god that wouldn''t even lend any ear to that objection swung their twinrge swords once, then they pped their wings and began to descend all at once. They only revised their orbit using their silver wings. Next, therge number of apostles rapidly approached toward the allied force mostly by freefalling while leaving a silver trail behind like a swarm of meteors.

    Thinking of the apostles'' spec, in this battlefield where bug character like Hajime and others were gone, there was no existence that could possibly stop these women. Even if there were a lot of people in possession of item like the artifacts that couldunch sh(Anti-Material Rifle) which covered the pration of Hajime and others into Holy Precincts, but there was no reason that mere ''human'' could hope to match them.

    Therefore, for the apostles what would be starting from here on wouldn''t a battle, it would be a curbstomp without any doubt, just a light work like mowing down grass.

    ¡­was what they thought how it was supposed to be.

    That thought only continued until their whole field of vision was buried in barrages of bullets.

    "Attackkk!! No need for even a drop of mercy or reservation-! Pound away with the intention of using up all your ammooo!!"

    An amplifiedmand resounded among the allied force, at the same time bullets barrage were fired without pause from the whole allied force soldiers.

    Every single soldier aimed rifle gun toward the sky and pulled the trigger, each time the trigger was pulled the internal mineral that had been enchanted with ''Lightning d'' electromaically elerated the pseudo-full metal jacket bullet and fired it.

    The all out firing from all the rifle guns that had been distributed to all the soldiers of allied force became several millions of shes just for the first wave attack that pierced the sky.

    Furthermore, therge gatling railguns that were fixed at the fortress and trenchespletely nketed the sky with shes simultaneously. The number of the gatling railguns in total was a thousand. A thousand of the monstrous railguns with twelve thousand shots per minute roared simultaneously.

    That wasn''t all.

    In addition, a thousand stationaryrge Orkan released a few hundred missiles loaded inside them almost at the same time. The spectacle of orange fire trail rushing to the sky all at once could be described as a masterpiece.

    Regarding the weapons, the people with fast understanding were given priority to be a shooter, they had practiced handling the weapon until thest minute, so the weapons that were the hybrid of top of the line modern weapon and alternate world fantasy could muster their fury without taking too much time. The characteristic advantage of modern weapon where ''it wasn''t influenced by the skill of the individual'' was exhibited in ample here.

    In an instant, the sky waspletely covered by swarms of shes and missiles, they easily swallowed the apostles who kept descending down.

    The swarms of railguns that already should be called as a wall mercilessly gouged out the apostles, opening wind holes in their body one after another, the swarms of missiles grandly scattered me st and shockwave everywhere and bloomed crimson lotus in the sky. The apostles that got dragged into that blooming were toyed around inside the storm of explosions and their body burst and scattered.

    However, even though the first wave of the apostles got easily killed because they let their guard down, the enemy over there was the apostle of god. They immediately put their guard up, weaved through the barrage, shed away the shes, or used their silver wings for defense and forcefully broke through to approach their enemy.

    "Na?ve."

    The one who was lifting the corner of his lips in fearless smirk was the sniper of Hauria race who yed a very active role when Hajime and others stormed the Holy Precincts. It was ''Bardfeld of Certain Death'', ten years old.

    Across the scope that was enchanted with ''Foresight'' which disyed the future position of the enemy as a phantom image, he stared at an apostle that slipped through a me st and naturally pulled the trigger with quiet breathing.

    Immediately, a cannon shot that was specialized for pration simr with Scgen became a sh, with a superb timing it attacked the apostle who was going to move to attack right now, the sh then cleanly blown up her head.

    Scenes simr with that were also aplished here and there by the grand shes that were fired from everywhere in the fortress and trenches. This feat was achieved by the sniper team that was fully equipped with the improved version of Scgen.

    Perhaps judging that such snipers were a danger, the apostles followed the line of fire and directed their gazes toward the snipers that included ''Bardfeld of Certain Death'' and they flew out all at once at them¡­

    This time, it was the golem soldiers who were standing by at the back of the snipers, with gatling cannons in both hands and missile pods equipped on their shoulders, they began simultaneous strafing fire to protect the snipers.

    "¨D¨D"

    The apostles gulped and attempted to evade.

    But it was too slow. At this point of time, the snipers were already catching the prey across the scope. Faster than even their mind, their finger leaned on the trigger and quietly pulled. It was as though their body had known the best timing.

    The result was just a matter of course. The sky was decorated with blooming crimson flowers once more.

    Even though this was supposed to be an easy work that was equal with a mere ughter, even though the monsters were supposed to be already gone from this ce, for some reason it was only the apostles who got killed one-sidedly. Weren''t they the apostle of god? Weren''t they standing at far away height that human couldn''t possibly arrive at, created by the supreme existence as the greatest fighting strength?

    The apostles naturally narrowed their gaze.

    "Know how futile your resistance is."

    One of the apostles whispered.

    Right after that, they stopped descending and rained down silver bombardments all at once from long range toward the ground.

    It was a silver colored squall.

    It was a really beautiful and fantastical spectacle, but the tragic result this local heavy rain would bring about was the very definition of atrocity itself.

    Some part of this was offset by the barrages of bullet, but the bombardment that came from apostles whose body was d with silver magic power in strengthened state slipped through the barrages mostly intact and approached the ground.

    ¡­And then,

    "Great Barrier start up!"

    It was held back above the allied force.

    The improved great barrier that was activated following themand of themander Liliana, blocked the meteor shower of death.

    Against the silver sh that possessed disintegration ability, even if it was the great barrier that was an age of god artifact that had protected the capital of the kingdom for many years, originally the best it could do would be to hold on for a few moments. But, right now the great barrier that had been applied with Hajime''s improvement was spreading in rainbow ripple and firmly protected the allied force.

    The great barrier that originally was deployed in threeyers with the strength of eachyer depending on proportion with the range was now focused into a singleyer which increased its toughness. Naturally, it was also strengthened using sublimation magic. By no means it could perfectly oppose the disintegration ability, but it was capable enough to make the apostles to spend some time breaking through.

    And then, the time that was bought from that was for the sake of showing the next hand to recover from the hopeless situation.

    The blow from the first barrage was merely a surprise attack against the arrogant apostles. With these women who literally had specs that were in a different leaguepared to human as the opponent, they would surely adapt after the first attack. Therefore, the humans had to carry out the n so they could fight the apostles.

    That n was,

    "To the choir squad. Please give the fall toward the puppets who proimed themselves as angel!"

    The order of Liliana that was amplified in sound resounded in the battlefield.

    The target of thatmand was the people who looked like clergyman that gathered at the rooftop of the fortress, there were even women and children included among them.

    With a solemn atmosphere that didn''t suit the battlefield, everyone put their hands together in front of their chest with uniform movement, taking a praying pose. All of them were the clergymen of the church who spread the teaching of the holy church in the remote region, that was to say they were the remains of the holy church. They were people who had separated from the central church, or possibly they had too much of pure faith that they were driven away from central as troublesome people.

    Those people who were in a sense were the true clergymen followed the direction of an aging man d in priest clothing standing in front of them, then they opened their mouths slowly.

    " " " " " " " " " "¨D¨D¨D¨D?" " " " " " " " " "

    A melody resounded.

    It was a holy song. A song that blessed the people and condemned the people that trampled on peace and love. A solemn melody of sacred protection and judgment.

    A magic circle was floating beneath the choir. Through the crystals that were put here and there on it, the power of the holy song itself was amplified to terrific level.

    That song which pushed through the explosive and thunderous sounds of the weapons and resounded throughout the battlefield naturally reached the ears of the apostles who wereunching all-out bombardment to break the great barrier.

    Immediately,

    "¨D¨D, this is, my strength-"

    One of the apostles leaked out a surprised voice.

    That was surely something that couldn''t be helped for her. After all, the proof of strengthening that was the silver light which enveloped her body had dispersed, in exchange there was crimson light coiling around her before she felt her strength leaving her body like water that flowed out from a container with opened cork.

    Once the pope Ishtar invoked this magic¨D¨D''Holy Song of Supreme Degeneration'' toward Hajime who was facing the apostle Nointo at the sky above the God Mountain. It was a brutal magic thatbined the effects of obstructing the target''s movement and weakened their strength as long as the song was resounding.

    Now this song had its effect amplified using sublimation magic, in addition, it was also enchanted with the words of power that stopped the body function of Kaori and did her in before, Hajime reproduced the effect using soul magic and enchanted it through the medium of crystal pirs.

    As expected, driving the apostles until they went out of service orpletely weakening them were impossible, but the song was still able to obstruct the strengthened state of the apostles, in addition, it also could drop the specs of the apostles until nearly sixty percent of their original specs.

    "Tsk, eliminating."

    The gazes of the apostles were directed at the choir which was the source of their abnormality. They nned to prioritize eliminating the choir.

    Several of the apostles formed a group and they began to lift theirrge swords simultaneously. Right after that, their magic power was focused and formed a swelling silver sun.

    Although only a bit of time had passed, but the great barrier was already screaming from receiving disintegration ability from countless apostles. If it got hit by the focused silver bombardment, it would surely be unable to endure this time and got smashed.

    "But, that too is within expectation. Please prioritize the apostles whose movements are stopping!"

    Liliana''smand resounded for the third time. Thatmand was conveyed to all leaders of each squad, then they further gave that instruction to the subordinates under them to prioritize targeting the apostles who were concentrating in the focused bombardment.

    The swarm of fire lines reached out from the ground toward the sky, the thickness of this wave was by no means diluted. It wasn''t diluting at all. The people with high shooting ability obeyed themand and sniped at the unmoving apostles simultaneously.

    The apostles who weren''t involved with the focused bombardment defended against this attack. Using their twinrge swords, their silver wings, feathers, they intercepted the attack. However, with their specs that had been forcefully lowered down and the crimson light that was coiling around their body and hindered their movement, so they were unable to deal with surging waves of the excessively mighty attacks which weren''t depending on the user''s specs.

    One apostle, and then one more apostle, the apostle who were supposed to be absolute strong person were ughtered with wind holes opened all over their body.

    "Irregr-, even when you are not here you are still making a nuisance against us-"

    The crimson light was coiling around the apostles mockingly. That was the radiance of the monster who had driven them away many times over. Seeing that light, the voice of the apostles who proimed that they were without emotion or anything turned a bit rough. They vaguely visualized in their mind a white-haired and eye-patched young man giving them a middle finger with a fearless grin.

    However, it didn''t mean that the allied force was able to shoot down all the apostles, finally the focusing finished and the light of devastation was emitted from the silver sun.

    *GOU!* The atmosphere shook, the silver bombardment that was the result of the focus of fifty apostles hit the great barrier.

    The rainbow ripple undted fiercely, *biki biki* with cracking sounds cracks entered the great barrier.

    "You guuys, put your spirit in iit!"

    Such angry yell resounded at a corner of the fortress where the artifact of the great barrier was positioned. That was the angry voice of Wolpen who was the chief transmutation master of the kingdom. The artifact whose cracking was spreading due to the severe burden was repaired in real time using transmutation by the craftsmen led by Wolpen. Their hands were equipped with fingerless gloves that raised their transmutation ability. It was a romance glove that was a quality product of Hajime.

    "Chief-, it''s impossible already-! It cannot hold out!"

    "Chih, can''t be helped then. Abandon the great barrier! After activating the small scale barrier, we are going to concentrate at multiple barriers for the choir!"

    " " " " "ROGER-" " " " "

    After the great barrier was smashed, Wolpen and others activated the small scale barrier that defended temporarily against the bombardment that might pierce through, like that they ran around busily. They abandoned the barrier that protected the allied force and poured all their strength to the barrier artifact that focused on protecting the choir.

    The moment they abandoned the transmutation for repairing in real-time, the cracks on the cylinder artifact spread all at once, and then a beatter the sound of pulverizing was echoing while small pieces flew everywhere.

    That sound of pulverizing also resounded from the rainbow great barrier outside the fortress.

    Simr like what was once seen at the kingdom capital, sparkling fragments were scattering and vanishing.

    The apostles pped their silver wings and flew in all at once. Their target was apparent at a nce. It was the choir that shaved off their specs until sixty percent.

    Right now the rooftop where the choir was located at was enveloped by a multiyered rainbow barrier that looked like the great barrier. Bypressing the barrier into small scale and making it multiyered, on the whole it had a hardness that surpassed the great barrier. But, if it was aimed by concentrated attacks then it would be surely got smashed through in less than a few minutes.

    "Uu, aAAAAAAAA-!!"

    One of the holy knights that was ced outside the barrier as protection for the choir raised a war cry and brandished his sword. He shook off his body that was naturally paralyzed from the majestic appearance of the approaching apostles by screaming.

    "A nuisance."

    The knight''s torso was easily cut by therge sword that was shed horizontally and he got <em>blown away</em>.

    Yes, the knight wasn''t bisected, he was blown away. In addition, there was a strange numbness in the arm that the apostle swung.

    That fact made the apostles unconsciously stopped moving. With the attack of therge sword that was enchanted with disintegration ability, then even though they could only use forty percent of their strength it should be easy to bisect a single human into two. Despite so, she was unable to do that.

    "HAAAAAAAAA-!!"

    "-"

    From the back of the apostle whose movement stopped because of the mysterious phenomenon, a new knightunched a vertical splitting attack from above along with a loud scream that had not even a speck of hesitation. The apostle didn''t even use herrge sword and blocked the attack with her wing, but not only the attack opposed her disintegration ability, it even made unpleasant sound *giiiiiiiiii* resounding before the knight sword sunk in. The apostle gazed to that in astonishment.

    There, a scolding flew from that knight.

    "Don''t falter! We are a knight. Protecting is exactly our duty! Protect this ce!"

    "Captain David¡­guh, forgive me. Let me assist-"

    The knight that was previously blown away stood up even while coughing away, a scratch in a straight line was left on his armor. He then shed at the apostle with fierce momentum.

    It was as though that became the signal, the knights¨D¨Dthe former holy church''s sacred knights that were led by the Aiko protection squad captain, David, the ''Goddess''s Knights (self-proimed)'' faced the flying apostles one after another.

    And then, using their bastard swords that raised high-pitched sound while looking misty, the gauntlets that brought about the effect of ''Strong Arm'' just by putting them on, and the leg armors that simrly granted the effect of ''Strong Leg'', they assaulted the apostles while barely enduring the attacks of the apostles. Even if they were damaged by the attack that they couldn''t endure, their armor somehow protected them from great harm.

    "¡­Don''t tell me, all of this strengthe from artifacts?"

    One of the apostles murmured.

    David and everybody else, the knights, they were all equipped simrly with a bastard sword, gauntlets, and also ck armor and simple helmet.

    ck armor¨D¨Dthis artifact was enchanted with ''Vajra'' that was continuously active and ''Impact Conversion'' that activated the moment attack touched the armor. Even the knight that got hit by an apostle''s attack managed to pull through somehow with this.

    And then the bastard sword was the so-called ''High-Speed Vibration Sword'', just the sword itself possessed a considerable sharpness, on top of that it could release high-speed vibration using magic power, causing it to be able to disperse the disintegration ability even if only to a certain degree. And then, the helmet was enchanted with ''Light Speed'', it was a degraded version but it was attached with the function to expand the user''s perception.

    All those equipment were basically a set and they were distributed to all the soldiers. In addition, before the battle began cheatmates were distributed so the specs of all the soldiers were also raised.

    The n was to weaken the apostles while at the same time making every single one of the allied force soldiers into a superhuman. As the result, the knights were able to <em>oppose</em> the apostles barely.

    Even so, that was as far as it went, in the end they needed a group just to attack a single apostle before they could finally match the apostle.

    At present even now the apostle that David shed at was blowing away the other knights and repelled the vibration sword of David.

    "Kuh¨D¨D"

    The apostle swung down herrge sword toward David who was clenching his teeth due to his unrecoverable posture.

    At that moment,

    "First one."

    "Eh?"

    It was unclear whether that amazed voice was leaked by David or by the <em>head</em> of the apostle that was rotating in the air¡­

    Like a joke, the head of the apostle flew casually and left behind its body. A beatter, *busha¨D!* amidst the blood spray that spurted grandly, that guy was there before anyone noticed.

    It was a man with his body wrapped in ck clothing that covered everything until his lips, a one lens type sunss on his eyes, thin and sharp short sword¨D¨Da kodachi held in reverse grip in his hand. On his head, fluffy rabbit ears were fluttering.

    "The color of your blood is filthy, just like this dark red world¡­"

    The man swung his kodachi sharply to swipe away the blood clotting it while pushing his sunsses using his middle finger, then his lips suddenly distorted in nihility (it was unseen because of the mask though). However, that man then introduced his name without being unable to hide his atmosphere of "The me right now, is totally sparkling!"

    "This head of apostle, has been definitely received by this dark hunter demon of the wriggling darkness, Karmvantis Elfalight Rowderia Hauria."

    Correct, it was Karm. It was only the n head of rabbit race Karm Hauria.

    At the surrounding, the apostles who were held back desperately by the knights were approached stealthily from behind, then their head flew away with a st by the many people of Hauria n.

    The rabbit ears of the man caressed the kodachi lovingly while he directed a pitying gaze at the copsing headless apostles.

    "My bad. But tonight Julia is feeling quite hungry."

    A rabbit-eared woman was covering one of her eyes with her hand while whispering.

    "Don''t you know that you are the bad one? After all, you are making my other self to awaken¡­"

    A rabbit-eared girl in the first half of her teens was staring to empty air with a philosophical gaze.

    "¡­This is, the will of the world. Then, I can only obey that¡­"

    A rabbit-eared youth about the same age was holding his left arm while groaning.

    "Kuh, raging as you please again-! Calm down, my left arm-!"

    A beat.

    The rabbit-eared people wearing sunsses and ck clothing looked at each other face and then they nodded at each other with really satisfied expression.

    And then, the apostles returned to their senses suddenly with a ''hah'' and the moment they were going to assault the rabbit-eared people, with a superb timing as though the apostles'' breathing waspletely read through the rabbit people''s figure and presence suddenly vanished and they slipped between the knights.

    A strange air flowed in the battlefield.

    "U, UoOOOOOOOOOO!!"

    David shed at another apostle as though nothing had happened at all. It appeared that he had be a man that was quite able to read the mood. Surely he discerned that he must not get involved with that lot.

    The apostles were also rushing toward the choir in order to obliterate them while putting up their guard somewhat. They would keep getting targeted even if they just stiffened in ce, so although it wasn''t with their whole force, but a number that was quite manypared to other ces was heading toward the choir.

    It appeared that at the sky it was already filled to the brim with apostles.

    But, at that time,

    {Flying is not permitted nano!}

    A really cute voice of a little girl resounded, and then at the next moment, the apostles who were above the barrier protecting the choir were staggering with their bnce crumbling like a bird whose wings were plucked, without any change the apostles were felled to the ground all over. With great care they were dropping at spot distanced from the barrier as though they were pulled there.

    There, a figure of a golem with back armament that looked like parab antenna deployed could be seen. It appeared the voice was resounding from the telepathy stone speaker version attached on that golem.

    {Bel-chan, do your best!}

    Listening to the young voice¨D¨DMyuu''s voice that resounded once more, Bel-chan who was also known as the living golem ''Belfegoor'' waved his handnguidly while using the area gravity maniption artifact "Gran Farensen'' that he shouldered on his back which pulled at the flying apostles and dropped them down.

    Beside ''Belfegoor'' that dropped down several dozens of apostles altogether, a further six golems appeared.

    And then, with some kind of mechanism, *BAANG!* a thunderous sound was raised and colorful st me rose behind them while the golems took a cool pose. Surely if the golems could yell then they would say this without a doubt.

    ¨D¨DGreat Sin Squadron Demon Ranger, has arriveeeeed!!

    Like that.

    The movement of the felled apostles stopped for a moment seeing that uselessly refined posing and the act that let them knew of wills that were unlike that of a golem.

    There, amand from the golems'' princess was handed down.

    {Everyone, kill them all nano!}

    The princess easily dered something terrifying with that lovely voice. It made the listener wanted to see the face of her parents. The gentle voice "My my, ufufu" of one of the parents that was standing at the side of the smallmander was leaking out from the speaker.

    But, regardless of the resounding soft voice, the starting attack of the Demon Ranger was really severe. Each of the seven rangers was disying superb teamwork while defeating the apostles one after another.

    "This is a good time. Let the puppet who can do nothing but looking down at people know what it means to fall. All Gran Farensen, activate!"

    The moment Liliana''smand resounded, the gravity generation devices ced on all over the battlefield activated all at once. As the result, the apostles who were at the position between the ground and five hundred meters high fell on the ground all at once. That scene was just like a pitiful bug whose wings were plucked. And then, the one waiting for them below were the soldiers of allied force with the preparedness for death. The heroes who shouldered the existential fate of mankind.

    Great numbers of apostles were dropped on the ground, however, they didn''t show anything unsightly like fainting after impacting the ground, they used their twin swords to blow away all the soldiers who came at them. Silver feathers that were scattered all over here and there, or possibly the silver shes surged up and blown away the soldiers.

    "¡­Even by dropping us to the ground, even if you harden your body using artifact, but in the first ce you are all merely human. There is no way you can win against us. Hang down your head obediently and receive the judgment of god."

    One of the soldiers got pierced on the stomach by arge sword and he vomited blood. But, even with a mouth smeared with blood and his ghastly condition, that soldier made a fearless smile on his lips.

    And then,

    "LIMIT BREAAAAAAKKK-"

    "-"

    Magic power in unthinkable amount welled up from the soldier''s body from who knew where. And then, even with his stomach pierced, using the sword that he didn''t let go even then, he cut off the right hand of the apostle that was holding therge sword which pierced him.

    "-, why, that ability¡­now, even so it''s only to this degree after all. Even with that rare ability you possess a single arm is¨D¨D"

    "But, a blind spot is definitely created yeah?"

    Even thest attack that was unleashed by betting one''s life using a skill that was the rare between the rare among mankind, stealing a single arm of an apostle was the limit. The apostle who was about to say that was interrupted by a voice that resounded from the direction of her lost right arm.

    The apostle who couldn''t swing her right arm immediately tried to drive away the owner of the voice using her silver wing, but faster than that the attack of that person¨D¨DHoelscher Empire''s emperor Gahard D Hoelscher bisected the body of the apostle.

    The apostle''s body was split into two, but even so she didn''t die instantly with her astonishing life force and directed her gaze at Gahard. And then her gaze turned into astonishment.

    "That, radiance¡­"

    That radiance was¨D¨Dthe radiance of ''Limit Break''.

    Gahard grinned fearlessly while grasping tightly a crimson orb the size of a small stone dangling from his neck.

    "This is a battle where the existence of mankind is put into stake you know. It will be too lukewarm if we cannot break merely one or two limits isn''t that right? Now then, I also just have gotten used with this <em>normal</em> limit break. Thest limit breaker left behind by that monster, how about I show it to the underlings of the shitty god huh!"

    While saying such thing, in front of the apostle whose eyes opened wide Gahard then,

    "Limit Break(Supreme Break)¨C!!"

    The magic power enveloping Gahard jumped up a magnitude higher. Like that he split the head of the apostle who at that time was trying to fire herst silver bombardment, at the same time,

    "Informing all the heroes of allied force-!! Break your limit, and fight¨C!!!"

    Immediately following, it resounded in the battlefield, that voice.

    "Limit Break-!"

    "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!"

    "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!"

    "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!"

    "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!" "Limit Break-!"

    Thest strengthening n that Hajime left behind. It was this.

    ¨D¨DHumanity''s whole force''s limit break.

    Other than the basic equipment that were the artifact armaments, the whole forces were also provided by one other thing. That was this ne attached with a small crimson orb. This artifact made it possible formon soldiers whose body might break from it without taking a dose of cheatmate to activate ''Limit Break''.

    ¨D¨DGrade style limit break artifact ''Last Zell''

    Using it for the first time brought about Limit Break, and after waiting until the body got used to it so that the body wouldn''t self-destructing from the radical strengthening, the artifact would bring about the derivative skill of Limit Break, ''Supreme Break'' next. Of course it was a double edged sword that couldn''t hold out for long, but in any case it would be the end of mankind if they didn''t win this battle. If this was to be a battle without next time, then they would use up their soul until the veryst drop.

    Gahard who faced a new apostle readied his sword while throwing at them words that represented the heart of mankind.

    "Don''t you dare-, to look down on human-!"

    The decisive battle between god''s apostles and mankind¨D¨Dthe second curtain of it was now raised.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    Mankind¡¯s Struggle (Second Part)

    The fortress, at the front area.

    There the apostles who were dropped down to the ground using gravity generation device ¡®Gran Farensen¡¯ were opening a fierce battle that was worthy to be called as mortalbat against the soldiers of the empire.

    ¡°oOOOOOOOOO-¡°

    One of the empire¡¯s soldiers raised a war cry while rushing at an apostle.

    Therge sword of the apostle was elegantly swung while emitting silver light, with a sh the head of that empire soldier was lopped off. And then her returning sword lopped the head of the empire soldier at the opposite side. The soldier¡¯s armor could defend against the disintegration ability for several hits before giving out, so the apostle was aiming at the part where there was no armor.

    ¡°Damn it-, they are just too strong-! Our side is already breaking the limit twice already here-¡°

    ¡°You monsters-! Just die already-¡°

    The specs of the apostles were already dropped by sixty percent, furthermore their movements were obstructed, in addition their side was fully equipped with age of god ss artifacts, despite so the number of their allies that got defeated when facing an apostle was still overwhelmingly a lot. That fact caused the soldiers of the empire to hurl out abusivenguage.

    ¡°FUNNURABAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-¡° (TN: Some kind of war cry, Kurita from Eyeshield 21 often use this.)

    At that time when the soldiers were unconsciously getting cold feet from the apostles¡¯ fierce attack, an angry yell that for some reason made a chill rushed through their spine and their groin tightened resounded. And then at the next instant, a fist that was like rock was swung furiously and pierced the back of the head of an apostle, the fist then pushed toward the ground without stopping¨D¨Dand it punched through.

    The one who appeared behind hanging over the apostle whose head was pulverized, was a giant of a man, his whole body was covered by the provided set of equipment and his appearance was no different from other soldiers. However, the soldiers didn¡¯t even praise that man for defeating an apostle, instead for some reason they were drawing away.

    ¡°Araaaan? What¡¯s wrong everyone, are you all taking distance from moiiiii?¡±

    ¡°Hiih, forgive me!¡±

    Thick lips and beastly eyes were peeking out from the opening of the helm. The man possessed inhuman level of muscle that was obvious even across the armor. Braided hair sprung out from the top of the helmet, a lovely pink ribbon was attached at the tip of the hair. That man who was a little bit strange was wriggling around while winking at the soldiers with feminine tone. It really was unavoidable for the soldiers to take even more distance while saying ¡°Forgive me¡± reflexively.

    After all even an apostle who was about to charge exactly right now came to a stand still with a twitch¡­

    ¡°NUURYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-¡°

    ¡°DOOOSEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-¡°

    Even more throaty war cries resounded. When they looked, simr with the giant in front of their eyes¨D¨Dthe monster nesting in the clothing shop at Brook city the shop manager Crystabel, an army of giants whose body was wrapped in so much muscle to the degree that made any onlooker wanted to say ¡®you guys don¡¯t actually need armor ain¡¯t it?¡¯ which was further equipped with simr set of equipment like everybody else was rampaging violently there.

    One giant was hugging an apostle from the front, and then without even any time to activate her disintegration ability the apostle was bear hugged until death, and then another giant moved to another apostle with an artistic pile driver that pulverized the head of the apostle.

    What was terrifying was, the embraced apostle received *puchuuuu* a feverish kiss from the giant, it was unclear whether it was for taking the aposlte by surprise or merely because of his tastes. While the apostle who received pile driver, perhaps because it was an irregr technique but the hugging direction was reversed from the usual pile driver, so the face of the apostle became exactly buried into the crotch of the giant in the end.

    ¡°How insipid this iiisss¡±

    ¡°ying with a doll cannot make me fired up at aaallll¡±

    The two giants who defeated two apostles also wriggled around while saying out such impressions with a feminine tone. The expressions of the two apostles who had been defeated and stopped functioning looked strangely teary eyed¡­but surely that was just their imagination.

    The bizarre squad that was formed as amando unit¨D¨Dalso known as the manly women squad. The women(?) snapped their neck around to look for their next prey, and when they had finished designating their respective prey, the apostles who were confronting other soldiers shivered simultaneously. And then their gaze swam around expressing their wariness, which caused several of them to be taken by surprise and defeated.

    They obstructed the movement of the apostles with mere (sticky) gaze and even forced the apostles to stiffen for an instant. That bizarre great contribution was decreasing the number of the apostles with certainty and backed up their allies. It backed up the ally¡­supposedly.

    While monsters of a different kind were rampaging violently in the battlefield, a fierce fighting was unfolding at a slightly distance ce.

    One of the empire¡¯s soldier readied the rifle he was provided with and fired in full-auto from middle range, nailing down an apostle in ce. It was a hybrid weapon with excessive firepower that wasn¡¯t influenced by the specs of the user. As expected even an apostle would have to be fixed in ce if she defended against the swarm of shes using herrge sword.

    However, an apostle wouldn¡¯t be finished just with that. As though giving a return gift, an atrocious bullet that wasn¡¯t outdone even by the railgun flew out¨D¨Dit was a counterattack using silver feathers.

    The empire soldiers surrounding the apostle were mowed down. There were also people who barely endured using their defensive equipment or sword, but the low-level soldiers had their exposed flesh gouged out with certainty and their lives expired there.

    *gachin* That sound of the bullet running out resounded. The empire soldier who was checking the apostle in ce using his shooting was trying to reload the magazine in panic then.

    Not letting away that opening, the apostle was going to fire silver bombardment. Despair shed on the face of the empire soldier.

    At that time,

    ¡°ZEAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡±

    A loud scream of spirit that was clearly drawing a linepared tomon soldier gushed out.

    Arge sword swung down from a sword held overhead at the apostle who was going to fire a silver sh.

    The apostle looked annoyed while she lifted herrge sword to block that attack¡­

    ¡°¨D¨D¡±

    Therge sword that was swung down bent like a whip and its trajectory changed due to the holder¡¯s arm, the vertical swing was transformed into a horizontal sh that made the apostle gazed in astonishment. And then, even when the apostle tried to defend but her movement was obstructed by the crimson light coiling around her and her neck got lopped off with her eyes still wide open.

    The man who finished off an apostle alone, was the emperor of the empire who was emitting off unbelievable aura of supremacy¨D¨DGahard D Hoelscher was showered in the blood of apostle while he turned at the soldiers who got cold feet from that apostle¡¯s fierce attack and raised a loud voice that sounded like explosion.

    ¡°You bastaards, don¡¯t get cold feet-. Roar up! Fight until you turn into waste! This battlefield is a legend! All of you bastards are the spinner of the new legend! Do you want to getughed by the guys in the future huh-!¡±

    This battle where the existential fate of the mankind was staked on¨D¨Dit was certainly a legend itself seen from the viewpoint of the future generation. They were all the actors on this grand stage that would be talked without end at the future.

    The soldiers of the empire and the mercenaries that were overflowing with ambition got roused up by those words. Fierceness lit up in their eyes, they zed up with the desire to carve their existence in history!

    Gahard¡¯s violent passion swept over the battlefield.

    ¡°Imagine it. Whose figure is standing behind you bastards!? If you bastard get defeated, then that guy will die next-! Can you permit that? You cannot right!? Then ze up your killing intent! Whether they are an apostle or whatever, who the hell cares, devote yourself to destroy all the enemyyy!¡±

    The soldiers of the kingdom and the adventurers looked back over their shoulder for a moment, right now, even in this moment their eyes were seething violently with killing intent toward the silver monsters wielding fierce might. For whose sake they were standing in this ce. That was obvious. It was to protect their friend, their lover, their family! This was a battlefield, where defeat was unforgivable!

    At that time, the apostles who were offended by Gahard¡¯s existence fired silver shes at him all at once.

    ¡°Shield-, form up!¡±

    Gahard immediately reacted. Just with thatmand, the imperial soldiers who had gathered around Gahard unnoticedbined theirrge shield and became the defensive wall for Gahard. The silver shes were temporarily blocked with the specialrge shields that were also of Hajime made.

    ¡°Attack-!¡±

    Gahard¡¯smand surged once more.

    Different imperial guards that were standing by behind therge shields kneeled and fired their anti-material rifle from the gaps of the shields.

    The apostles who had just fired their silver sh were countered by the flying shes which gouged their body and made them tumbled down.

    And then, the moment the silver shes stoppeding, Gahard rushed toward another apostle and then using his ever-changing sword attack that warped like a whip from the natural stance he began an equal fight against an apostle.

    ¡°Follow his majesty-¡°

    ¡°Surround and kill them-. They are not an opponent we cannot win against!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let these dolls doing whatever they pleased more than this-¡°

    With that as the trigger, the allied force¡¯s fervor rose and they battled with the apostles using simr teamwork. The soldiers wouldn¡¯t shrink away anymore no matter how many of them were killed, that mettle and resolve that believed they couldn¡¯t be defeated was gradually excelling the specs of the apostles.

    In a corner of the fortress.

    There a man that had been closing his eyes from the battlefield all this time quietly opened his eyes. And then, with a powerful voice that while sounded solemn yet contained passion, he called at themander Liliana.

    ¡°Princess Liliana.¡±

    Just with those words, Liliana guessed what he wanted to say and judging that it was certainly the time she handed down themand.

    ¡°Yes, Adol-dono. Now that the battle is moving toward and war, it would be extremely bad if we get sniped from above the gravity barrier. ¡­Please show how the strength of the dragon race that rules over the sky will usurp the air superiority in front of all these people.¡±

    ¡°Fufu-, acknowledged.¡±

    With solemn and powerful footsteps Adol went out to a terrace that continued toward the courtyard where they dragon race people were standing in a row. His brethren below him, roughly three hundred people were filled to the brim with fighting spirit and looked up straight toward their n head Adol.

    ¡°The persecution of five hundred years ago. There is no way for us to forget that. All of you who survived that time and made an oath for the vindication of our honor, and also all of you who were born since thenmenting all the irrationality while living in hiding¡­no need for even a drop of mercy or reservation-! Roar following your rage! The sky is our territory! Make all of them know that! All dragon race¡­we are departing-!¡±

    ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡°OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!¡± ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡°

    They all roared simultaneously.

    That was the signal of the revolt of the proud race who had endured the rage and humiliation for five hundred years until now. All of the dragon race rolled upwind while flying to the sky at the same time.

    The barrier of gravity was made undone with good timing by Liliana. The dragon race used that chance to rise to the sky, and then at the next instant they were all wrapped in light.

    And then, the figures that appeared then were the flock of dragon that was the conqueror of the sky. They pped their wings majestically and their pupils that split vertically red at the puppets of god. The dragons emitted unbelievable pressure from their body alone. Right now, all of the dragons were fully equipped with Hajime¡¯s artifact, turning up their majestic appearance even further.

    Among those dragons, a majestic scarlet dragon that boasted a conspicuously huge body raised a roar along with an enormous pressure. Regardless of the distance of seven hundred meters that separated him from the ground, the rippling vibration of the air was also conveyed toward the allied force soldiers on the ground.

    Right after that, it was as though the roar just now was the signal for the opening of the battle, three hundred dragons fired their breath attack simultaneously. The shes that each had their own color based on the element of their forte rushed at the apostles who were dancing in the sky with a haughty face as though they owned the ce.

    The apostles wrapped their body with their silver wings and entered a defensive posture.

    However, the breath of the dragon race bit and tore those defenses and exterminated the apostles.

    {Hou, as expected from the spouse that Tio recognized. It¡¯s astonishing for our strength to be raised up until this far.}

    Adol raised a pleased voice seeing his breath that was disying a might that was ten-odd times the usual. Adol and others who were equipped with simr equipment like the armed ck dragons had their specs raised up by the sublimation magic that was enchanted into their armor. Naturally there was also the effect from the cheatmate and the limit break artifact ¡®Last Zell¡¯.

    {Kuh, I won¡¯t recognize him-! That kind of brat¡¯s¨D¨D}

    An indigo blue dragon¨D¨DRistas made a voice that sounded vexed somehow. But, he held back his tongue after seeing an apostle who rapidly closed in on him in the middle of his speech swinging herrge sword, yet that sword was splendidly blocked by the armor on his body and instead the apostle got blown away by the shockwave that was released by the armor.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t doing anything but the enemy got blown away. It felt like he got protected by Hajime that made his feeling to get reallyplicated.

    {Then, you can just try to steal her. After all, that man too had said that he will ept anyone¡¯s challenge.}

    {Uguh}

    There was no way he could do that. He could clearly imagine how he would be instantly killed the moment he challenged Hajime. The tone of Adol¡¯s voice carried a tinge of teasing somewhere in it.

    Ristas who was at disadvantage in this talk pped his dragon wings and elerated instantly to attack the apostles. It was like he was saying ¡®I¡¯m concentrating in defeating the apostles!¡¯

    The other dragon people were also smiling wryly at Ristas who was still young while beginning to wield their strength fully.

    As expected from the ruler of the sky. With their jumped up specs and maneuverable midair battle, and also the blessing of the age of god artifacts, thepeted against the apostles in more than even battle. The conflict where the air superiority was put on the line entered into a mortalbat where dragon roars and silver shes mixed all over just like a presentation of a space war in science fiction movie that was worthy of being in legend.

    The powerful roars of dragon resounded through the reddish ck sky, the allied force that was on the ground raised their war-cry at that gantness while their morale was rising.

    In a corner of the battlefield¨D¨Dat the position nearby the choir, there was a group that was clearly making a great contribution which drew a line from other soldiers and sacred knights at the area.

    ¡°UOOOOOOOH!!¡±

    Along with a war cry a man made a step that split the ground and charged an apostle with a body blow¨D¨DNagayama Juugo the let his fist that was like a rock fell on the face of the apostle before she could do something.

    The special gauntlet artifact of Hajime transmitted impact into the internal and destroyed the inside. Whipped up flesh and blood flew out from the noble face of the apostle and dirtied Juugo¡¯s cheek with blood stter, but he only fixed back his stance in a calm state just like his taciturn appearance.

    An apostle vertically shed herrge sword from overhead stance toward that Juugo behind him.

    However, with a backstep Juugo slipped into the bosom of the opponent smoothly and like that he crashed the apostle on the ground with a splendid shoulder throw. The ground was smashed into a radial shape from the excessive might and formed a small crater. Juugo stepped on the neck of the apostle whose movement was obstructed for an instant from the impact and gave her the finishing blow.

    Juugo finished off two apostles in the blink of eye. Although the apostles were weakened and he himself was superhumanized, but the way he was fighting was splendid that made it clear that he had constantly trained without negligence.

    There, two additional apostles arrived that approached Juugo in a pincer attack.

    But, at that moment,

    ¡°¨D¨DWind blowing from the bottom of the earth, dye the thing with life white¨D¨D¡¯White Majestic Breath¡¯!!¡±

    White smoke rode with the wind and rushed through the air like a snake, it whirled and became a protective wall around Juugo. The two apostles that approached Juugo were slightly entangled by the white smoke, yet they used their silver wings and blew them away while withdrawing for once.

    ¡°tsk, petrifaction.¡±

    The spectacle of the body part that was touched by the white smoke petrifying creakingly from the tip made the apostles showing an expression that seemed to want to say ¡®how impudent¡¯ while they attempted to use magic power of disintegration to unmade the curse.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡±

    The caster that blew the white smoke of petrifaction¨D¨DNomura Kentaro waved a conductor stick artifact. Immediately the white smoke coiling around Juugo in protection parted into two trails and attacked the withdrawing two apostles.

    The apostles judged that it would be dangerous for them to get hit with that in their current state where their magic resistance was lowered so they attempted to withdraw further, but unnoticed the ground swelled up and bound their legs and their attempts didn¡¯t bear any fruit. The apostles pitched forward from the sudden restrain. That became a fatal opening.

    At the next moment, the white smoke that Kentaro manipted swallowed the two apostles whole.

    What were leftter were only two artistic sculptures that werepletely made from stone.

    Other than them, there were also Nakano Shinji and Saitou Yoshiki who had gotten back on their feet after Hiyama¡¯s betrayal and Kondou¡¯s death, they were unfolding a really great contribution with bloodcurdling look, while protecting the hole in their formation were Tamai Atsushi, Aikawa Noboru, Nimura Akito unfolding a fierce battle against the apostles without taking even a step back.

    They were all perfectly supported from behind by Sonobe Yuuka, Sugawara Taeko, Miyazaki Nana, Tsuji Ayako, and Yoshino Mao.

    The members of Ai-chan bodyguard squad were able to operate almost at the same level with Juugo¡¯s party and Shinji and others who were already fighting at the front line since the very beginning were because since Hajime and others departed from the capital, they encouraged their heart thinking that at this rate they would be no good and so they performed extra hard training since then.

    Other than them, there were also the other students whose heart had beenpletely broken, even though they were unable to go as far as fighting directly, but with their abilities that had been heightened they wereunching support magic from the rear, performing healing magic, using rifle or magic to add inying out barrage, and so on. They too were desperately backing up the other¡¯s battle.

    Every one of them had their broken heart to be lit up once more by Hajime¡¯s speech at the devil king castle. If Hajime¡¯s speech at that time were merely words, then the moment an apostle appeared before their eyes their heart would surely break again because it was only supported by paper thin words. However, everyone of them had seen Hajime.

    He lost one of his arms and one of his eyes, what he had gone through even changed the color of his hair, he was in a tattered state and even his beloved lover was taken away. The wailing that he raised because of his lover¡¯s disappearance was something that caused them to feel pain in their heart. Even so, at the end he stood back up and proimed that he would crush everything and take her lover back. That appearance of him at that time was too powerful, burning their soul that were smoke-stained all this time.

    It wasn¡¯t for the sake of the world or anything like that. It was merely a wish for returning home. A wish of not wanting to let their friend died. In order to grant just that much wish, they had to fight with everything they had leaving nothing to spare, finally they were convinced of that and they mustered their courage.

    For the front line group, this support that they received came from a group who even though their heart was once smoke stained but they were still a group of cheat holder from another world.

    As expected, even though the enemy was the apostles but with their specs lowered, taking on the ssmate group who had been strengthened put them at disadvantage. Seeing the apostles being exterminated one after another, the allied force soldiers at the area raised their acmation.

    But, at that time, one of the apostles that broke through the front line rapidly approached one of the girl student.

    ¡°Hih!?¡±

    The female student reflexively screamed.

    But, at the next moment, the fear of death changed into shock.

    The head of the apostle flew up with a plop, the body that lost its strength slid in vain beside the girl student.

    Furthermore the apostles who were trying to surround the front line group had their necks reaped up in turn from the outside and their lives expired instantly. Regardless when they moved their gaze over there, other than the corpses of the headless apostles, there was nothing and no one there.

    One of the apostles turned her gaze around at the surrounding with a grim gaze toward this obviously strange situation.

    ¡°Kuh, just where in the world the attack came fro-¡°

    ¡°Right in front of you here! Shithead!¡±

    The apostle was startled that her murmur was replied right from the front and her gaze returned forward. In her eyes, the shadow of a kodachi being sucked toward her neck was reflected. And then that became thest view of that apostle.

    Disying a thorough covert action(thinness of shadow) that couldn¡¯t be noticed even by apostles, this ghost crossed over from crowd to crowd and in an instant, it approached to reap the target¡¯s head.

    Cutting down the apostles who had the figure of a human female was a really great burden mentally. What became salvation was that all the apostles had the same appearances, their cold figure where no emotion could be felt made anyone that saw them felt that they were like a puppet.

    Coupled with the miserableness of having a shadow so thin that made even the worst enemy to show expression of ¡°Eh? He is actually there!?¡±, the young man with the vocation of ¡®Assassin¡¯¨D¨DEndo Kousuke was earning kill point that was the highest among his ssmates while half giving in to despair.

    ¡°As expected from you, Kousuke-! I don¡¯t know where you are though!¡±

    ¡±Aawesome, Kousuke! Though I don¡¯t know where you are!¡±

    ¡°Endo-kun do your beeest! Though I cannot see your figure doing your best!¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah, I see, Endo-kun is also fighting! Thanks for helping ¡®kay!¡±

    With a drop, something shining fell from Kousuke¡¯s eyes. It appeared there was a rain falling down. If he said it was raining then it was raining.

    There, ¡°Ufufu¡± a voice that was slightly filled with bewitching tone resounded.

    Kousuke who slipped inside a crowd peeking for an opening made by apostle felt something chilly in his spine before he turned his gaze over there. What he found there was a woman from rabbit race, she was giving a nce at Kousuke.

    ¡°You, your presence management is really skilled. Perhaps even I am no match against that.¡±

    ¡°He, ah, is that, so?¡±

    The rabbit ear female smiled widely toward the perplexed Endo. Kousuke¡¯s cheek unconsciously turned red from seeing that smile. In the first ce, the rabbit race who was the greatest poprity as treasured ve in general had well-arranged face and figure. The female who was talking at Kousuke right now was also an amazing beauty.

    Having such a beauty, added with her lovely rabbit ears on her head smiling at him, the virgin young man with the history of having no girlfriend was equal with his age had his heartbeat increasing without stopping. Although there was also the fact that he was feeling stimtion from being in a battlefield right now.

    But, that violent throbbing in his chest that felt simr from heart fluttering was immediately supnted by a cramping face.

    ¡°My name is Ranainferna Hauria of Rapid Shadow. I rushed like a gale, sneak up like a shadow, and presented a single lethal attack, one of the stealthy hand of Hauria race!¡±

    ¡°¡­I, is that so.¡±

    ¡°But, when I saw you, I became embarrassed to introduce myself with that nickname. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s vexing but I¡¯ll hand over the nickname of ¡®Rapid Shadow¡¯ to you. Your name?¡±

    ¡°¡­Endo, Kousuke.¡±

    Kousuke was unable to say that what was embarrassing was actually introducing one¡¯s own nickname. If he was asked ¡®do you like a beautiful Onee-san?¡¯, then Kousuke¡¯s answer was decided already.

    ¡°Then, from today you are ¡®Rapid Shadow¡¯¡­no, you have surpassed me so¡­you can introduce yourself as ¡®Kousuke E Abyssgate of Rapid Fang Shadow w¡¯ then! It¡¯s vexing for me though!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s fi¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°Well then, so that both of us won¡¯t die, let¡¯s reap the enemy¡¯s neck with our all? See you! Kousuke E Abyssgate of Rapid Fang Shadow w!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kousuke already wanted very much to give a retort like ¡®how can you say something like ¡°let¡¯s reap their neck?¡± with such a lovely smile¡¯ or ¡®just where did this abyssgate something came from¡¯, but the most shocking thing for Kousuke was that Rana had discovered him when he already even used his skill to kill his presence. She had discovered him.

    And then,

    ¨D¨DDo you like beautiful Onee-san, with rabbit ears on their head?

    ¡°Kousuke E Abyssgate of Rapid Fang Shadow w, has arrived!¡±

    It seemed that a love that budded in battlefield really existed.

    The w and fangs of Kousuke began to be even more well-executed, it was to the degree that anyone who knew him might suspect that he had received some kind of other strengthening. He went on to take the head of all the apostles. (TN: Here the writing of Kousuke¡¯s name changed, from the normal kanji of Kousuke into the katakana of Kousuke E Abyssgate)

    On the other hand, nearby such ssmates there was one other person who was making a strikingly great contribution. It was Aiko.

    At the rear, she kept ncing at ¡®You Can Do It-, Agitator! Comption of Lovely Speech Learned Case by Case¡¯ that was handwritten by Hajime while in a certain interval she encouraged the allied force so that their moral wouldn¡¯t plummet using words that the ssmates felt like they had heard from somewhere. She was also raising her voice for the sake of her own battle.

    ¡°Imand in the name of Hatayama Aiko! O transient life, stand up once more and destroy the enemy!¡±

    Right after she said that, several of the apostles that should have been defeated already were standing up in a swaying motion. And then, they attacked the apostles who were supposed to be their ally with a force that looked as though they had recovered their original unrestrained spec.

    That was the effect of Aiko¡¯s soul magic. She reproduced a pseudo-soul from her own soul and manipted it to possess the flesh of the apostles. This magicbined ¡®Soul Reproduction¡¯ that created a transient soul and ¡®Necromancy¡¯ of darkness magic.

    Aiko whose vocation as ¡®Farming Master¡¯ was the only nonbat vocation among the ssmates if Hajime was excluded, became aware of her own powerlessness, since Hajime departed on his journey she became strongly conscious of looking for a way of fighting for the sake of protecting her students.

    There she thought hard of how to make use of the soul magic that was her only advantage, and the result that she reached was this magic. It was really ironic that what gave her the hint was the betrayer Eri¡¯s necromancy and soul bind, the aspect where this magic was making use of corpses also caused a fierce conflict in her heart, still Aiko took the plunge in developing this magic.

    That time at the sky above the God Mountain, she had already stopped staying at a clean ce while only making her students dirtying their hand.

    Besides,

    ¡°Until he return, we absolutely won¡¯t lose-!¡±

    Yes, for the sake of the man who she gave her heart to despite understanding that such rtionship must not happen, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t lose. Because she wanted to meet him, one more time.

    ¡°Ahahah, good grief Ai-chan, her motivation of hiding it already dropped to zero isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°If Ai-chan mentioned ¡®he¡¯, then there is also one person it can possibly be isn¡¯t it.¡±

    Sonobe Yuuka and Miyazaki Nana grinned a bit at each other while ncing at Aiko.

    ¡°Nagumo-kun is seriously a demon king. It should be impossible to even make one¡¯s own teacher to fall for her student.¡±

    ¡°There are also several girls in ss that look like they fell already¡­a real harem is formed right in front of our eyes, what a sight. Well, exactly because of that they can think of something like ¡®me too¡¯ though.¡±

    ¡°Normally just by looking at his rtion with that child named Yue, anyone would draw back already. Like, when you see a girl that is too earnest toward a boy, you will give up then, something like that. I wonder if this is also the attraction of the demon king. We too have to be careful, if not we are going to get charmed inadvertently too.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that righttt¡±

    This time the two of them smiled wryly. And then, they looked up to the sky together.

    There, they could see the figure of their female ssmate who had earned the most kill point in this battlefield. She rushed through the sky freely, using tworge swords, or ck silver sh, or ck silver feathers, or magic, she used them all depending on the situation to overwhelm the apostles.

    Four jet ck wings mixed with silver radiance spread on her back and dress armor with ck tone covering her body. Her hair that was fluttering from the caressing of wind was also ck. That figure with an appearance that was worthy as a fallen angel which was ughtering the apostles who looked like angel, no matter how anyone looked at it that person should be called as a general of a demon king.

    Despite so, the angel side was the force that was trying to devastate the mankind, and the fallen angel one was the force trying to protect the mankind, it was really an ironic story.

    That rampaging fallen angel which was Kaori was d in silver ck light while moving with a speed that left afterimages trailing behind, right now she was cutting down one more apostle.

    Two apostles who aimed at that moment swung theirrge sword horizontally. Kaori blocked those using her twinrge swords and ck silver wings and then she rotated with fierce momentum. Immediately the two apostles were repelled away and their lives came to an end when ck silver feathers pierced their forehead without dy.

    Just how many apostles had she ughtered with the addition of those two Kaori wondered.

    ¡°There is no end to this¡­¡±

    Kaoriined like that unconsciously.

    ¡°Then, give up and fall.¡±

    The one who replied was an apostle. When Kaori noticed, she waspletely surrounded in a sphere shape, she was literally buried from all directions without any opening left.

    And then, at the next moment silver shes were fired. The apostles ignored the possibility of friendly fire against theirpatriots in front of them and fired simultaneously without any reservation or mercy, they all aimed at the center of the formed sphere encirclement and fired.

    However, Kaori was unshaken.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any words like giving up you know?¡±

    Kaori made such frivolous talk before attempted to make a breakthrough from the front in a straight line. She used her twin swords as a shield and charged to the torrent of light.

    The apostle whose gaze met Kaori¡¯s was convinced that Kaori would break through and she readied her twinrge swords.

    Right after that, Kaori whose whole body was smoking came through, regardless of her state the glint of her eyes didn¡¯t weaken even by a little bit and she approached the apostle rapidly with fierce momentum. And then, she shot out ck silver feathers, aiming urately at spots like shoulder or ankle in a dirty method.

    Simrly the apostle fired her silver feathers in the attempt to offset the attack. However at that moment chain of light stretched out from below her feet and constricted the apostle¡¯s movement for an instant.

    The restrain was immediately disintegrated and dispersed, but that was enough. The ck silver feathers caught the body of the apostle and broke her posture greatly. Kaori arrived at that timing. She drew back therge sword on her hand to the limit, and in an instant, she dealt a stab in god speed.

    *gi gi gi* The sound of fellowrge swords scraping at each other resounded, but in the end Kaori also had the momentum of her charge which the apostle was unable to neutralize, like that she was then skewered by Kaori¡¯srge sword.

    But, it seemed that it was still within the apostle¡¯s expectation. The handle of the skewered sword¨D¨Dthe hand of Kaori that grasped there was gripped tightly and the apostle restricted Kaori¡¯s movement.

    There silver feathers rushed in.

    The attack intended to bury the apostle together with Kaori.

    ¡°Even though she is yourrade but you all treat her too lightly.¡±

    Kaori who whispered that while making an exasperated expression prioritized at giving the finishing blow to the apostle before her eyes without feeling concern against the rushing silver feathers.

    The eyes of the apostle opened wide slightly.

    Although currently their specs were limited, but their disintegration ability was still working in full. Because Kaori had the same flesh with the apostles she would be able to resist the disintegration if she activated the same ability, but even so she would still be overwhelmed by the amount of attack and bore damage to the degree that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Kaori herself should also understand that. Despite so, just why¡­that was what the apostle pondered.

    Right after that, the body of the apostle was bisected by Kaori¡¯s sword, almost at the same time Kaori was swallowed by many silver feathers.

    ¡°She is supposedly able to trace our experience but¡­after all she is just an imitation in the first ce. What a foolish act.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not actually true.¡±

    The words that one of the apostles who fired the silver feathers whispered were immediately replied to.

    The eyes of the apostle narrowed quietly from hearing that voice which didn¡¯t sound uneasy or agitated at all.

    Ahead of the apostle gaze, she could see the figure of a wounded Kaori at the spot where the silver feathers were fired at.

    As expected, she could be damaged but she was merely putting up a brave front. The apostle who made that judgment deployed innumerable silver feathers to deal the finishing blow wordlessly. The other apostles were also deploying their feathers at the same time, so Kaori who was at the center of the attacks looked like she was drowning in a sea of stars.

    But, just before those silver feathers could be fired the apostles reflexively stopped their movementpletely.

    The reason was because the wounds of Kaori were healed in the blink of eye before their gaze. With speed and vividness that resembled Yue¡¯s ¡®Automatic Regeneration¡¯, even the wounds that were pierced by a silver feather or the gaping open hole returned to their former unblemished state, not only that even her clothing returned to as good as new.

    The apostles couldn¡¯t see her using magic. Apostle body also wasn¡¯t provided with a function of automatic regeneration.

    The bewildered apostles gazed fixedly at Kaori¨D¨Dand they noticed, behind the forelock that was swept by the wind, on Kaori¡¯s forehead, there was a cross crest shining silver ck that was carved there.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡¯Holy Crest of the Fallen¡¯¨D¨Dthis is my magic. I used this before the opening of the battle. It¡¯s not as great as Yue¡¯s regeneration, however even if I¡¯m wounded it will activate by itself and heal me, really a convenient magic.¡±

    Metamorphosis and regenerationposite magic ¡®Holy Crest of the Fallen¡¯¨D¨Dby carving a cross that shouldered the role of a magic circle on a part of the body, this magic would activate regeneration magic in a prescribed time. This magic could even be called as a powerful version of auto-regen. Furthermore, by using metamorphosis magic the holy crest that was like a tattoo could be erased.

    ¡°¡­However, if we continue to fire saturation attack, sooner orter the damage should surpass the healing. Your magic power is also not unlimited.¡±

    Hearing Kaori¡¯s words, an apostle intentionally said out words to pull herself together. It was unclear whether the apostle was trying to persuade herself with those words or if she was seriously thinking so¡­

    Kaori made a fearless smile. It was a provocative smile that was something Kaori from before would never make by any means. The influence that she received from a demon king somewhere or his wife was keenly conveyed through that action.

    ¡°You have two misunderstandings there.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Kaori¡¯s atmosphere made the apostle asked back with her greatest possible vignce.

    Toward such apostle, Kaori prepared her twin swords and spread her two pairs of wings widely while leaking out her words in a small volume.

    ¡°First¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°¨D¨D!?¡±

    At the next moment, Kaori¡¯s figure vanished and appeared right behind the apostle. She was in the stance of swinging out her sword.

    ¡°If I will it, then I am able to avoid any kind of saturation attack.¡±

    ¡°To, too, fast¨D¨D¡±

    While the other apostles surrounding them were bewildered, the apostle who Kaori conversed with until just now was gazing in astonishment with half her body sliding down diagonally and blood spraying everywhere.

    Kaori swept herrge sword to shake off the clotted blood, the apostles who witnessed that returned to their senses and fired simultaneously.

    But,

    ¡°¨D¨D¡¯God Speed¡¯.¡±

    Kaori¡¯s figure had already gone by the time they fired, at the next instant two apostles were bisected and fell toward the ground.

    Even when the apostles moved their gaze to that spot in shock, just as expected Kaori¡¯s figure was already gone by the time they looked, and another apostle at a different ce was bisected again.

    ¡°Spa, space teleportation?¡±

    One apostle raised a questioning voice. But, right after that, she felt the wind gently stroking her body and a diagonal split appeared in her field of vision. Like that her consciousness fell into darkness then.

    ¡°No way that¡¯s true. I am not in possession of space magic just so you know. This is merely me moving at high speed.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense-. Something like a speed that we cannot detect is just-¡°

    ¡°I can produce such speed. More urately I am merely shortening the time though?¡±

    Saying that, the apostle who talked with a shrill voice from shock was instantly cut apart by Kaori.

    Regeneration magic ¡®God Speed¡¯¨D¨Da magic that shortened the time affecting every single event. If the time for an attack to reach an opponent was shortened then it would be a god speed attack, if the time for traveling was shortened then it would be possible to move with a speed that could be mistaken as teleportation.

    If the root of regeneration magic was traced back then it was a magic that interfered with time. It was merely that the usefulness of this magic stopped at ¡®regeneration¡¯ as the limit if used on the human body. Since Kaori obtained this magic from Meljine, she had trained in it all this time until now. It was the first age of god magic that she obtained and something that fitted her perfectly who had the role as healer, so her attachment to this magic was also especially all the more.

    As the result, just like her sess in creating the hour crystal, Kaori also became able to directly interfere with time although within a limit, her possession of the body of an apostle was also a factor in her mastery of this magic.

    Of course there was also demerit, this magic consumed a vast amount of magic power for every single use. That was the reason why Kaori didn¡¯t immediately use it right after the battle started¡­

    Seeing her brethren got exterminated one after another by an overwhelming speed that they were powerless to do anything against, an apostle changed the aim of her argument. Perhaps it was also her scheme to make Kaori got agitated even just by a little.

    ¡°Indeed, you are strong. As to be expected from someone who serves that irregr. However, a war is not something that can be influenced by an individual.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Look at the surface. Even while you are facing all of us, the people are dying continuously. It seems there are also ces that are putting a good fight, but in the end they are humans after all. They cannot avoid the umtion of fatigue and damage. Before long they too will be reduced into mere corpses.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We are still arriving here from the Holy Precincts you know? There is nothing that you can protect. Everything, is just a pointless struggle.¡±

    Kaori stopped moving and looked back at the talking apostle quietly. And then, she gently smiled at the apostle who was pointing the point of her sword at her while proiming mankind¡¯s death and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Your second misunderstanding. Something like the amount of damage, or something like the amount of magic power¡­just who are you saying that to?¡±

    ¡°What are¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if my body has changed, I am ¡®Shirasaki Kaori¡¯. I possess the vocation ¡®Healing Master¡¯, and I am the ¡®healer¡¯ of the demon king(Hajime-kun)¡¯s party you know?¡±

    Saying that, Kaori held herrge sword in reverse grip and pointed the tip to the surface. That sword which had been added with improvement by Hajime so that Kaori could go all out in exhibiting her ability as ¡®Healing Master¡¯ shined brilliantly in ck silver color.

    And then,

    ¡°¨D¨D¡¯Mighty Breath of Heaven Turning¡¯.¡±

    Right after that, a single ck silver drop fell toward the ground from the tip of therge sword.

    That drop when it reached the height of several meters from the ground, it went *KA-!* with light exploding from it that spread a ripple of ck silver through the whole battlefield. Twoyers, threeyers, the ck silver waves surged above the allied force.

    Then, at the next moment a soldier of the allied force that should have died already opened his eyes with a snap. And then he raised his body with a bewildered look and touched all over his chest that should have been shed open, when he realized there was no injury there he tilted his head further.

    There were also others, people who were gouged out by silver feathers or killed by elemental magic woke up one after another. And then when they understood that their body was somehow alive with their wound healed, they immediately stood up and rushed forward in order to assist theirrades who were fighting the apostles.

    Not only the people who had died, naturally even the people who were still alive but got wounded were also healed in the blink of eye.

    ¡°Wha-, they are revived-!?¡±

    From above, the apostle who confirmed that situation exposed her shock as though the im of the apostles that they were emotionless was just a lie.

    Soul and regenerationposite magic ¡®Mighty Breath of Heaven Turning¡¯¨D¨Dthis magic picked out which were the allies using soul magic and carried out convergence-fixing-attachment of the souls that were in the process of dispersing, moreover it performed healing using regeneration magic. As expected, in the case where the corpse didn¡¯t maintain their original shape like being bisected until the body be in pieces or the head was gone, or the time of death had gone past ten minutes, the effect of this magic wouldn¡¯t work on the corpse that was in those states, but other than those cases all the allies inside the radius of four kilometers with the ck silver drop as the center would have revival and healing performed on them by this army use recovery magic.

    Even with just those properties, this magic was already like a joke. However, the show of Kaori¡¯s true ability didn¡¯t stop just there.

    ¡°¨D¨D¡¯Divine Binding of Layered Usurpation¡¯.¡±

    Different from therge sword that was held in reverse grip its tip pointing below, the otherrge sword was held in front of Kaori¡¯s chest with its tip pointed straight above. And then, along with that promation, the readiedrge sword became d in silver ck radiance.

    It was like a ck hole that swallowed the gxy, and it exhibited a result that didn¡¯t contradict that appearance.

    ¡°ts, this is, my strength is leaving-¡°

    Even though they were already had their specs shaved off by the choir right now, but right now when they felt that their strength was shaved off even further the apostles showed their agitation.

    Looking carefully, radiant lights were leaking out from all the apostles in the range of several hundred meters around Kaori, and then those lights converged toward therge sword Kaori held like a meteor shower.

    And then, right after the lights were absorbed by therge sword, magic power was overflowing from Kaori¡¯s body. Not only her consumed magic power recovered, it even looked that the magic power she possessed grew a lot more. Not only that, through the tip of therge sword facing the ground, a silver ck drop fell to the ground once more.

    Silver ck ripples were spreading below once more like before. And the result, the movement of the allied force soldiers was obviously bing better. The sharpness and power of their movement, and also their reaction speed were increasing.

    ¡°I just stole the strength of all of you.¡±

    ¡°Such thing¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible as you can see. I am a healing master. Transferring magic power to other people is also our role. Though it takes a bit of time to seize the magic power of you all.¡±

    Saying that was easy but to actually do it was another matter altogether.

    Soul and light elementposite magic ¡®Divine Binding of Layered Usurpation¡¯¨D¨Dthisposite magic designated its target using soul magic, and then it used sublimation magic to light element magic ¡®Divine Transfer¡¯ in order to transfer magic power to other people. It plundered the magic power of the seized opponent forcefully to recover one¡¯s own magic power, and then that magic could also be reused for things like ally¡¯s strengthening and so on.

    Of course, normally even using sublimation magic stealing magic power from apostle without even touching them was impossible. What was helping Kaori in using this magic was the twinrge swords her hands were holding.

    ¨D¨DDemon Sword of Circle Cmity Anima Erunte

    ¨D¨DHoly Sword of Gospel Bel Rexion

    The demon sword plundered the power of the opponent and turned it into its food, while the holy sword made that power into unlimited power to share with the ally. These two swords exhibited their maximum strength when they were used together, a demon sword and a holy sword that exclusively assisted Kaori in her use of ¡¯Mighty Breath of Heaven Turning¡¯ and ¡®Divine Binding of Layered Usurpation¡¯.

    ¡°¡­Even so, even so, all of you cannot win. We the apostles are infinite. No matter how many little tricks you all y, no matter how much you all struggle, in the end only the destiny of ruin awaits you all. Because that is the great will of the god.¡±

    ¡°Human won¡¯t perish. Surely it will be the same result no matter what kind of world it is. Just like how a boy without any considerable strength crawled up from the bottom of the abyss by himself, even when human is swallowed by difficulty, they will surely find out their path to survival. You see, human just doesn¡¯t know how to perish. As long as there is just one person who wishes to live, wishing to protect someone, their determination will force something like a mere ¡®destiny¡¯ to yield.¡±

    The gaze of the apostle and Kaori crossed.

    ¡°¡­Then, please show me the proof of that.¡±

    With those words as the signal, the fierce battle was restarted once more.

    The apostles attacked Kaori in a group, and Kaori exterminated them who attacked her.

    If she saw the allied force became exhausted she would heal them, in a certain interval she would perform revival. When her magic power decreased she would steal from the apostles, sometimes she would carry out support bombing toward the surface.

    At the other ces too, the dragon race people were holding back the apostles with fierce efforts, on the surface too every single person were continuing to fight to the death.

    It was unclear just how much time had passed.

    Even the shadow of the sun had already gone from the reddish ck world, the people was gradually losing their sensation of time. If they didn¡¯t have Kaori¡¯s healing magic, perhaps the allied force would copse already since a long time ago. That was just how endless the force of the apostle was.

    Even so the allied force soldiers believed that Hajime, the ¡®Sword of Goddess¡¯ who stepped into the Holy Precincts would bring an end to this for them, with that belief they mustered their willpower. There was already a lot of soldiers who met their end because the revival didn¡¯t make it in time.

    Gradually the sensation of being pushed back by the violence of number began to rule over the allied force.

    But, at that time, suddenly one soldier who looked up at the sky above God Mountain whispered with small volume.

    ¡°Oi, what the hell is that¡­¡±

    Ahead of that soldier¡¯s gaze, there was the scene of the miasma reaching toward the surface with an obviously growing momentum.

    Right after that, the muddy miasma overflowing from the crack of space increased in force all of a sudden.

    And then, the miasma fell and covered all over the surface of the copsed God Mountain, without stopping the miasma flowed and headed toward the fortress. Ahead of the miasma there was the capital, it passed through and touched the grass in in front of the fortress. Just like the dust cloud that was produced when God Mountain crumbled, the ck miasma approached them with a terrific force like an avnche.

    Reddish ck lights were materialized in session inside that miasma. Right after that, a great number of roar rose and countless monsters leaped out from inside the miasma. It seemed that it was the second wave of the monster army.

    Furthermore, several thousand apostles also flew out all at once from the crack in space.

    ¡°Oi oi, a battle force augmentation after this far. Bring it on¡­this is a time to say something like that but¡­this is really bad huh.¡±

    With a body that was dyed bright red from the blood spurt of the enemy, Gahard¡¯s expression turned like someone who just had bitten a bitter bug. Not to mention the other soldiers, their expression were turning into despair.

    Even though it was already absolutely the limit facing the apostles who were assaulting them without any pause, but after this long, tens of thousands of monsters swarm and several thousands of apostles wereing again¨D¨Dperhaps this deadlocked state would crumble for the worse like this.

    ¡°First and second division, concentrate at the front! Don¡¯t let the monsters ride the momentum and charge into melee battle-! Stop them in ce-!¡±

    A formation was immediately formed by Gahard¡¯smand.

    The earthquake was spreading, the air was rumbling. The sound of the monsters charge and the roars¡¯ shockwave were getting closer.

    Looking at the overflowingrge swarm of monsters while taking along an avnche of enormous miasma behind them, damp sweating was flowing all over Gahard¡¯s body. The dragons and Kaori were also held back in ce by the simrly overflowing apostles. The cheat group from another world was also having their hands full with protecting the choir squad.

    The distance was approximately one kilometer.

    The expressions of the allied force soldiers were convulsing from the excessive pressure.

    Perhaps this is hopeless. Unintentionally anyone was giving off that atmosphere. It was at that moment,

    ¡°¨D¨D¡¯Kalpa of Destruction¡¯.¡±

    The ground vanished. Along with the monsters.

    ¡°¨D¨D¡¯Kalpa of Destruction¡¯¨D¨D¡¯Kalpa of Destruction¡¯.¡±

    A voice of a woman resounded thrice. That voice resounded with rity even at the battlefield which was filled to the brim with noises.

    But, rather than that voice, Gahard and others were shocked even more by the spectacle happening before their eyes.

    The leading pack of the advancing monsters waspletely vanishing into the bottom of the earth altogether. They were unable to even raise the scream of death agony.

    Right after that, the voice that excessively reverberated and excessively irritated the listeners, the cause of this phenomenon showed her appearance sluggishly from a gate that opened at the in in front of the allied force.

    ¡°Yahoooo¡î Appearing when the situation is in a pinch, the world idol, Miledy-chan has arrived-! Ahahaaa, isn¡¯t this the greatest timiiing! Just-as-ex-pec-ted, me? A woman that can read the mood! Everyone of the allianceee, falling in love with me is-no-good-y¡¯know?¡±

    What appeared was a giant golem, and a really tiny humanoid wearing a smiley mask, d in a milky white robe riding on its shoulder. Miledy¡¯s appearance that looked like she was screwing around a lot was taking a pose that felt like ¡®Kyarurun¡î¡¯ toward the allied force army from the giant golem¡¯s shoulder while making ¡®tehehe-pero¡¯ expression. The smiley face mask was somehow looking like that by some unknown mechanism. (TN: Tehehe pero. Imagine winking while chuckling tehehe and the person¡¯s tongue sticking out.)

    Including Gahard¡¯s, the time of the allied force army was stopped.

    Everyone without exception was having a genuine confusion of ¡°Just what in the world is that¡± while at the same time their expression was turning into an indescribable irritation.

    There an exnation came from Liliana toward the allied force. ording to her, this person was a helper that Hajime and others called for, putting aside her annoying speech and conduct, this person was really quite useful. It was unknown what she had been doing until now, but she finally arrived right now, something like that.

    ¡°Geeezzz, everyone, what a tough crowd all of youuuuu. ¡®Perhaps this is hopeless¡¯¡­you all seemed to act pointlessly serious like that so I tried to enliven this ceee. Yet now you all are making Miledy-chan¡¯s good will to go to wasteee, hmph hmph, Miledy-chan is extremely angry here!¡±

    The irritation gauge of Gahard and everyone else almost exploded with that.

    But, even while acting screwing off like that, Miledy pointed one of her hands at the approaching miasma behind and said a word.

    ¡°¨D¨D¡¯Severance Catastrophe¡¯.¡±

    The star of catastrophe created above the miasma immediately began to swallow the miasma with outrageous force. There was also the figures of monsters that were mixed inside the miasma there.

    ¡°Geeez-, daring to be a nuisance of Miledy-chan is something uuuunforgivable! Punishment timeee. ¨D¨D¡¯Demolish Yoke¡¯.¡±

    The gap between her screwing around voice and her chanting voice was absurd.

    A voice of absolute zero resounded only in that instant of chanting.

    The result from that was different from before, the feet of the monsters left the ground all at once and they flew beyond the sky with a preposterous momentum. Gravity was the resultant force from gravitational pull and centrifugal force. Therefore, those who had their gravitational pull severed would be flown away to the beyond.

    The ten of thousand monsters were curbstomped by a lone person while helpless to do anything. Even the monsters who escaped the range of therge scale magic were exterminated by the rushing giant golems and knight golems one after another before the monsters could reach the allied force.

    The allied force didn¡¯t know that this person was one of the ¡®liberator¡¯, but even so they greatlyprehended that this was a helper that Hajime relied on. That this person was simrly a monster ss character.

    The advance of the monster of the ground was managed by Miledy and her golems, and then the monsters who broke through that was somehow managed by the allied force, like that relieve was slightly spreading among the soldiers.

    But, that relieve was immediately crumbling right after.

    The apostles who overflowed from the crack in space before this gathered into a single cluster. Their number was approximately a thousand.

    The thousand apostle that formed their ranks like a single spearpletely ignored the attack of Kaori or the dragons and began to descend in a straight line.

    Naturally, anti-air artillery was also fired from the surface, but even while the apostles were falling one after another like scattered flowers, they relied on their number and kept advancing without hesitation. ¡­They were heading toward the choir.

    ¡°tsk, I won¡¯t let you-!¡±

    {All hands, stop that apostle swarm-!}

    With desperate look Kaori and Adol exerted all their strength to crush therge spear made from apostles.

    Several hundred apostles were blown away in their descend to the ground, but even so the swarm of apostles thatpletely became a single cluster couldn¡¯t be broken uppletely¡­

    ¡°No good-, run awaaay!¡±

    Kaori who was unable to oppose that pressure raised a scream while getting blown away.

    Right after that, therge spear of apostles was emitting silver radiance like a divine spear that was thrown by god while stabbing at the barrier of the choir squad.

    And then, before the people in the area could do something about the divine spear, cracks were spreading on the barrier that was protecting the choir squad¡­finally, the barrier waspletely pulverized along with a thunderous sound.

    The powerless members of the choir squad were vainly scattered to death before that tremendous might.

    At this moment, the wedge that bound the apostles was broken.

    The apostles of god exerted their ability in full.

    Bloody wind was sweeping over the battlefield. Here and there silver lights were bursting up, the allied force soldiers that were making their resistance in those areas were instantly turned into a lump of meat in an instant. Their heroic war cry was turning into a mere scream.

    ¡°This is only a stopgap measure but¨D¨D¡¯Demolish Yoke¡¯.¡±

    Miledy was maintaining the picture of hell behind her while exercising the magic that cut loose the target from gravity toward the battlefield. The targets were easy to understand. The conspicuous silver magic power. She was only selecting those as her target.

    Right after that, the apostles were simultaneously blown away to the sky. They were spinning while pulled until the distance of a kilometer from the ground instantly.

    But, for the apostles in the strengthened state who had recovered their specs, this magic was really nothing but a temporary measure against them. They immediately fixed their posture. There the apostles who turned into the divine spear gathered. They didn¡¯t stop there. As though to invite despair for mankind, a great number of apostles wereing out further from the crack in space.

    The reddish ck sky was filled to the brim with apostles to the degree that they could be mistaken as stars in the sky. And then, the apostles of god, as though to dere that fighting bit by bit was troublesome already, it even seemed to say that right now they would forget all the humiliation of the apostles of god being killed, they would merely rely on the overwhelming violence of number and began to focus their silver magic power.

    The protection by the great barrier was already gone. The anti-air artillery and sniping attacks were shooting down the apostles with certainty. The dragons and Kaori were also exterminating the apostles who weren¡¯t moving because of their concentration in focusing their magic power and they were falling like flies from the sky.

    However, the apostles didn¡¯t pay them any heed. They abandoned their dignity, they didn¡¯t give any care of the damage done to them, they were merely focusing a light of destruction for the sake of destroying the mankind. No matter how many of them were killed and killed, the apostles¡¯ number were replenished one after another, their number that was focusing their magic power was just too many that the rate of the allied force annihting the apostles couldn¡¯t catch up.

    Right now, if the silver sun was fired, the result wouldn¡¯t end with merely tremendous damage toward the allied force. The result that arrived would be ¡®the defeat of mankind¡¯.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you, absolutely-!¡±

    Kaori red at the sky with a gaze filled with determination while lifting both her hands above. In anticipation of this situation, the crystals that were ced in certain ces on this battlefield reacted to Kaori¡¯s will. Those lights connected to each other with lines of light and formed a single enormous magic circle.

    ¨D¨DKaori¡¯s exclusive use Large scale protection barrier stone ¡®Shutzengel¡¯

    This artifact assisted the barrier magic of Kaori who wasn¡¯t a barrier master to deploy arge-scale barrier that was even more powerful than the great barrier using an enormous magic circle that covered the whole battlefield.

    ¡°Perish.¡±

    ¡°¨D¨D¡¯Indomitable Holy Severance¡¯¨C!!¡±

    When the silver sun was fired, a superrge scale protection wall covering the allied force was deployed at the same

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits.

    **__

    <strong>The Last Battle</strong>

    tinum light poured down.

    The radiant pir of light quietly stretched from empty space to the ground¨D¨Dtoward a chalk white round pir. And then, when the light touched the summit of the gigantic round pir where seven or eight people could stand with room to spare, at the next moment it vanishedpletely without warning.

    There was a shadow of a person kneeling on one knee after the light vanished. It went without saying that it was Hajime.

    Hajime looked around with a dangerous gaze.

    In that ce, simr to the richly colored space where they arrived at right after entering Holy Precincts, there was a chalk white path that stretched straight deeper inside with the pir where Hajime was standing as the starting point. However, the surrounding wasn''t richly colored like the first space, but closed in a darkness that was like an abyss.

    The chalk white path that was stretching in a straight line looked extremely visible. At the end of that chalk white path, it was connected with a stair that led to above.

    (This is not a mineral huh¡­)

    Hajime whispered a little in his heart while looking beneath him.

    He used transmutation''s derivative skill ''Mineral Appraisal'' to investigate the chalk white path and didn''t receive any reaction back. He also used his sensing skills at the surrounding darkness but there was no reaction.

    (Well, there was only one path. There is no meaning in sparing some thought for the unknown or trap after this far.)

    Hajime began to walk calmly in the quiet space that was too silent.

    In the first ce Hajime had no problem with doing something like erasing the sound of his footstep, but right now he was consciously not erasing his sound. Regardless not only Hajime''s footstep, even the sound of his clothes rustling or the sound of his breathing couldn''t be heard at all. It was as though the surrounding darkness was thoroughly absorbing all the sounds leaving none behind.

    In that world without sound, Hajime stared straight ahead while advancing. He walked while thinking of her beloved who was waiting ahead. Fury toward his enemy and sorrow toward his beloved mixed inside his eyes, those eyes were filled with abyss exactly like the surrounding darkness.

    Hajime''s legs approached the stair. Looking up from below he could see the top of the stair being enveloped by faint light. Without pause, Hajime unhesitatingly threw his body into the light.

    His field of vision was dyed white.

    The space where he came out at was white everywhere. Whether above or below, or everything at the surrounding, as far as his eyes could see there was only pure white which made him unable to grasp any sense of distance. Despite the certain sensation that he felt by stepping on the ground, but when his gaze lowered there it became difficult to be aware of the ground''s existence there. It felt like he would fall below without any end in sight.

    "Wee, to my domain, of its deepest area."

    A voice called at Hajime who was looking around.

    It was a lovely voice that sounded clear. The familiar voice of his beloved sounded pleasant in his ear like a flowing stream.

    But, right now he felt something slightly cloudy in it. Surely it was because the will contained inside the voice was rotten the core, Hajime thought. A scowl was slightly appearing on his eyebrows.

    At the same time, a veil of faint light shining behind him suddenly vanished. And then, the existence of Hajime who was d in clothing that had ck tone looked like a drop of ink that dripped on a pure white canvas.

    Suddenly the space ahead of Hajime''s gaze was swaying.

    It was as though the curtain of the stage was raised, the swaying space was cleared and behind it, there was a tiered tform with a height that was nearly ten meters. And then, there was a young beautiful woman sitting on the throne installed at its peak.

    Wavy hair of radiant golden threads, white and smooth exposed shoulders, voluminous twin hills peeking out from thergely opened chest part, long and slender beautiful leg stretching out from the slit of the dress. Despite being slender on the whole, the woman also strangely looked sensually fleshy. Her legs were crossed, and she was resting her chin on her hand at the throne with a faint smile on her lips, that appearance looked like the personification of the word ''bewitching''.

    If an average man saw her, no, all human without any sex distinction would have their reasoning sent flying just by a fleeting nce sent by this woman, there was no doubt that they would then prostrate themselves before her with a tremendous emotion that was simr with faith. An overwhelming beauty to the degree that would make anyone unconditionally felt that was right there.

    But, Hajime''s face was still expressionless, he was staring straight at that beautiful woman¨D¨Dwho for some reason had the appearance of adult Yue, he was only staring fixedly without any particr emotion that could be seen on his face.

    Surely that was because in contrast with the beauty of that appearance, ''repulsiveness'' and ''ugliness'' could be felt from those eyes and smile that seemed to expose what were inside.

    Whether the person himself was aware or not of that was unclear¡­Yue''s body, Ehitorujue that took over that body was grinning broadly while his mouth was opening once more.

    "What do you think? While I was seizing this body I was also trying to make it grow while I was at it. I can brag that the result is quite something I think? Hm?"

    Ehitorujue said such thing with a tone that obviously sounded like he was enjoying this, to that Hajime was intentionally sighing deeply and shrugged lightly.

    "It would be perfect, if only the filthiness inside not oozing out like this. Your score is minus a hundred. Everything is wasted just by you being the one inside there. This has already gone far past ugly. If you don''t notice it yourself then how about I lend you a mirror?"

    "Fufufu, what impudent talk. But, I understand you know? In your heart you are not as calm as your appearance. Your blood is boiling that your beloved lover is yed around freely with like this right?"

    "Isn''t that obvious. What are you doing acting all wise like that? A warning from me. It''s better for you to not open your mouth too much. After all the more you speak the more your lowliness get exposed."

    It was a well executed poisonous tongue. During that exchange, Hajime''s expression was still expressionless without change. That indifferent tone eloquently indicated that what he said wasn''t sarcasm or anything but something that came from the bottom of his heart, which caused Ehitorujue''s eyes to twitch in reaction.

    And then, with a smiling face that was obviously a mask no matter who saw it he opened his mouth softly.

    "Imand in the name of Ehitorujue¨D¨D''prostrate''."

    The Divine Statement was spoken with extremely natural tone¨D¨Dit was the manifestation of god''s will that made anyone obeyed without question. Once this ''foul y'' caused Hajime to struggle on the ground desperately, and now hearing this once more Hajime staggered in ce¡­

    *DOPAN-!!*

    "¨D¨D"

    And he responded with a shot.

    The bullet was blocked by a barrier in front of Ehitorujue, a ripple was spreading in the air.

    "¡­Divine Statement has no effect at all?"

    "Just how many times you had used that in front of me huh. You think a petty magic trick like that will keep working forever?"

    "¡­"

    Ehitorujue''s eyes narrowed toward Hajime who was pointing Donner''s muzzle straight at him. But, hisposure didn''t crumble by any means, instead he held out his hand that wasn''t supporting his cheek in an inviting gesture.

    Immediately at the areas around Donner & Shuragen, ''Treasure Warehouse II'', all the artifacts that Hajime carried, the spaces were warping like jelly. But the spaces immediately returned to their original shape with a snapping sound as though there was something that got repelled away.

    "¡­I see. So you came here with countermeasures prepared."

    "Rather, you thinking that I wille without doing that is the crazy one."

    "Don''t get cocky, irregr young boy. You really showed much arrogance just by defending against Divine Statement and Heaven Existence."

    "It doesn''t matter how you are looking at me, shitty bastard. I''ll say it one more time, the words that I told you at that time."

    "¡­"

    With a click, Hajime fixed Donner''s aim at the heart of Ehitorujue while dering clearly and loudly.

    "¨D¨DI''m taking back Yue. I''ll kill you. It will be the end with that."

    The white space didn''t absorb the sound. Rather it made the words echoed powerfully with dignity.

    The expression of Ehitorujue that was bombarded with those words warped evilly, showing how he would enjoy trampling on that determination, during that his crossed leg went down and he lifted his resting cheek, before he suddenly stood up. And then, while ring down from above with the throne behind him, an immense pressure began to leak out. tinum magic power was painting over the white space.

    "Very well. This will be thest entertainment in this world. Let''s y for a little bit then."

    Ehitorujue''s body was gently floating up.

    He lightly spread his hands while his abundant golden hair was undting, the sleeve of his ck dress pped.

    At the same time, the tinum magic power light converged rapidly with Ehitorujue at the center and it formed a shape on his back.

    What appeared on Ehitorujue''s back while shining brilliantly was threeyers of ring halo. The size of those halos, with the floating Ehitorujue as the center the first halo had a diameter of around two meters while the third halo had a diameter of more than ten meters.

    Countless light spheres were slowly being created from those halos. The number of those spheres really should be expressed as the number of the stars in the sky. But, in contrast with their splendor, the pressure emitted by those spheres was absurd. Every single one was obviously hiding a power that could easily destroy a human and could possibly change even the geography.

    The figure of Ehitorujue with gigantic halos behind him, served by countless stars, and d in tinum light, would make anyoneprehended, truly if anyone who didn''t know of the ugliness inside saw him then he was indeed emitting divinity that was worthy to be revered as ''god''.

    In respond Hajime was,

    "No holding back. ¨D¨DI''m going all out."

    Resplendent crimson light burst up. A whirlwind of magic power that spiraled wildly pped Hajime''s ck coat and wrapped his body in crimson color. Even in front of Ehitorujue''s power, his one eye didn''t show any sign of faltering, unnoticed it was shining with clear crimson like red spinel.

    It was Limit Break''sst derivative skill ''Supreme Break''. At this moment, Hajime''s specs swelled up five times over in one go. Then he activated Sky Step''sst derivative skill ''Light Speed'' which reinforced his perception ability to a different magnitude.

    At the same time, countless crosses were lining up midair behind Hajime. On the ck fusges that should be called as a color of darkness, a red pattern was carved, the total number of those crosses was seven hundred.

    ¨D¨DNew type versatile offensive drone Cross Velt

    While being two sizes morepact than the crossbit until now, it was d with sinister crimson light that made one felt a lump of ice sliding down their spine. Perhaps that spectacle should be called as the grave markers of the enemies ughtered by the demon king.

    ''You too will be added to this funeral procession'', the current Hajime who was wordlessly asserting that was emitting unprecedented rage and killing intent while being silent, he was emitting might that was truly worthy for a person who was trying to achieve godying.

    Dazzling tinum halos and countless twinkling stars.

    Violently wild crimson storm and dark funeral crosses.

    The two sides resented and bemoaned each other while the space between them creaked, where they were about to swallow at each other.

    Ehitorujue pushed out one of his hands with an elegance that looked as though it had been calcted thoroughly until his fingertips.

    "Now, this is the beginning of the game. First¨D¨Ddance for me!"

    Right after that, a lot of light stars rushed toward Hajime. And it wasn''t something that simple, the great number of tinum lights from the halos behind Ehitorujue were flying out with a motion that was depicting geometrical pattern. The meteor shower of light would even make anyone watching to feel a certain kind of artistic quality from it. There were lights in a spherical shape, then there were also lights that drawn a curve like a de, and also lights that were approaching while rotating like a boomerang.

    "A dance invitation from you son of a bitch, I refuse. ¨D¨DFull burst!"

    Hajime snorted at Ehito''s invitation and gave his order.

    At the next moment, all the crosses pointed forward simultaneously and the seven hundred Cross Velt fired all at once. All of the bullets fired were electromaically elerated, furthermore all of the bullet heads were a special bullet that released multi-stage shockwave concentrated to a single point¨D¨DBurst Bullet.

    The tinum meteor shower and the crimson bullets filled the space to the brim. That scene was just like a war in middle age, where both armies were yelling war cry just before they shed. Those two armies that were even more atrocious than death god shed and destroyed at each other right in the middle between theirmanders. Thunderous roars and violent impacts, and shes were surging out to the degree that one could be deluded to think that it was the birth of a star.

    A great number of meteors were flying off, bullets d in crimson were extinguished. The meteors and barrage of bullets were struggling for supremacy with their destructive power.

    "Hou, so you can endure this. Then how about the next move. Don''t you die so easily okay?"

    Ehitorujue made a smile that disyed his joy, and then he waved his arm elegantly once. Then the brilliant radiance of the halos behind him intensified, right after that *zuzuzu* lights in humanoid form manifested. The silhouettes of person that were formed from light itself were also carrying tworge swords made from light in their hand, giving them resemnce with the apostle.

    "Their ability is at the same level with the apostle. However, amidst the illuminating attack of these halos, can you also deal with these attacking apostles of light that are moving independently in the end?"

    Even while he was saying such thing, the apostles of light were created inrge number. With Ehitorujue at the center and the halos behind him, the number of the apostles of light had already easily surpassed a hundred.

    But, in front of such view that could be said as despairing, Hajime only snorted "hmph". And then, he spoke. The soul ofnguage to summon his own army.

    "Battle of resource is the domain of transmutation master. You are still using these old puppet dolls even at this stage, aren''t you too behind the time? ¨D¨DCome, ''Grim Reaper''."

    Crimson magic power overflowed from the ''Treasure Warehouse II''. The magic power that swelled up together with an intense sh scattered everywhere like explosion wave, although only temporarily but the space that was full of tinum light was dyed with crimson. Like that, a beatter the sh settled and then,

    "This is¡­a golem army, is it?"

    Ahead of the murmuring Ehitorujue''s gaze, a great number of monster swarm d in crimson light could be seen. However, their body was formed from mineral that looked even harder than steel, behind their sharp fangs there was gun muzzle, while doors or missiles were attached on their back or stomach, their ws were vibrating in super speed where everything that they touched would be torn apart, the body of the golems were overflowing with bizarreness.

    ¨D¨DHajime''s exclusive one man army Grim Reapers

    Wolf shape, great eagle shape, spider shape,rge turtle shape,rge monkey shape, there was an abundant variation of the golems, it was an army of living golem. Their numbers easily surpassed a hundred, furthermore they were fully loaded with hybrid weapons inside their body. These were the massacring army of the demon king who knew no pain and no fatigue.

    Ehitorujue whose corners of the lips were lifted up and Hajime whose eyes narrowed in absolute zero let theirmand resounded at the same time.

    "Apostles of light, exterminate the unsightly monsters!"

    "Death gods, tear apart the useless puppets."

    Right after that, the light apostles flew out while shooting light beams, the metallic monsters roared while charging forward. The light apostles who were moving in high speed that trailed afterimages behind were surprisingly followed by the mechanical wolves who rushed through the air with rippling wave in their wake and afterimages simrly trailing behind. And then, the wolves deployed a small type gatling gun from their back and also firing a cannon from their widely opened mouth.

    Therge eagles that ignited their thrusters and climbed up in one go were trampling the battlefield by scattering cluster bombs like heavy rain from high above. Therge turtles were letting looserge amount of missiles from their back, transforming into fixed batteries. The light apostles who approached near to aim at the turtles were blocked by therge monkeys who were forming a wall with therge shield they carried, and then the spiders charged through the gaps and carved apart the shell of the apostles using the sonic wave they generated.

    Naturally there were also grim reapers that were done in by the light apostles, but each time a grim reaper got lethally damaged they would self-explode that swallowed the surrounding, even at a minimum they would bring their killer to apany them in death.

    "To rival my magic with amount of resources¡­it is really something unthinkable for a human. However, if it is said in reverse, even the specialty of the irregr can only rival me at bes¨D¨D"

    "Don''t yap, you worthless god."

    Hajime fired off Donner & Scg, cutting off Ehitorujue who was speaking ridiculingly. There were two sounds of gunshot. But the shes that cut through the air were six streaks.

    Inside the shing fierce storm of destruction, those bullets slipped through swimmingly and sniped the caster Ehitorujue.

    *GIIIIIII-*

    With such hard sound resounding the bullets were halted before the eyes of Ehitorujue. The positions of the stopped bullets were before his head, heart, and his four limbs. While those shots were a sniping that was like threading through the eye of a needle, but not even a single shot shifted for even a millimeter from their target. It was a special move that fired bullets through a space overflowing to the brim with shockwave and barrage without any deviation at all.

    The first bullets emitted shockwaves consecutively within an instant to a pinpoint spot. They were burst bullet. The shockwaves that were directed to a pinpoint spot made a fatal crack on Ehitorujue''s barrier just with one shot. And then, the second burst bullets right behind those first bullets that were fired with the same trajectory pushed in as though pile-driving the first shots and pulverized the barrier right away.

    *PAAAAAAN* Faster than the resounding sound of pulverization, the magic bullets of simultaneous attacks on six vital spots approached to pierce Ehitorujue.

    Ehitorujue quietly lifted his hand toward that. Even if he did something like that, the electromaically elerated bullets should be unstoppable. It was obvious that a bullet would easily bite a hole into that palm and bore into the heart behind it, was how it seemed to be but¡­

    "So you broke my barrier. Furthermore your personality that unhesitatingly aimed at your lover''s heart even though she possesses automatic regeneration¡­you are making me enjoying this, irregr."

    The palm and chest of Ehitorujue who was saying such thing with the corner of his lips raised didn''t seem to receive any kind of damage.

    The cause of that was surely the small whirling ck sphere generated ahead of that palm. Most likely it was gravity magic ''Severance Catastrophe''. It swallowed the bullet and then crushed it with its super gravity.

    His delicate control that could do such thing, also his reaction speed that could sense electromaically elerated bullet and stopped it, were absurd as expected. It was unclear whether it was because he nned to y around or perhaps because of his dignity as a god that considered being touched was a disrespect to him that he didn''t rely on the automatic regeneration.

    Even during this few moment of offense and defense, there was a meteor shower that slipped through the barrage of Cross Velt and reached Hajime. The light stars the size of a fist rushed at Hajime.

    Hajime was in front of the swarm of lights thatpletely filled his field of vision, however, his expression showed no unease at all.

    "¨D¨Dfuu"

    He shortly breathed out.

    At the next moment, the swarm of light bullets passed through Hajime''s body. While small strange sounds of *jijiji-* were resounding, the bullets of certain death meaninglessly passed through Hajime as though they were attacking an illusion of him.

    "Hou, that''s splendid."

    Ehitorujue spontaneously leaked out words of praise.

    What was the cause that made the light stars slipped through which made the enemy spontaneously praised in admiration? The cause was nothing special. Hajime was merely evading the lights in high speed with the necessary minimum movement. That was all. The sounds of *jijiji-* were the sound of the light bullets grazing Hajime''s clothing. That was just how barely he was evading the lights, by seeing the attacks through until the millimeter degree.

    For ordinary person, Hajime looked like he was not moving, but with Ehitorujue''s perception, the reflected spectacle was as though Hajime''s body was making manyyers of shadow clones blurring in the same spot to return to their original position.

    "Well then, how about this?"

    Ehitorujue waved his hand rxedly.

    Immediately several stretching lights that were moving with an irregr motion like twisting snake were fired from the halos. It didn''t stop there, huge light bullets with diameter around two meters were spewed out inrge amount like soap bubbles toward Hajime.

    "Chih"

    Hajime clicked his tongue.

    Hajime used ''Ground Shrinker'' and ''Air Force'' tp leap away from his spot. The light whips powerfully struck the ce where Hajime was standing just an instant before while the light bubbles were flying off all over the ce leaving not a single gap in space.

    Cross Velts were flying in all directions and the Grim Reapers weremanded to aim at Ehitorujue from all angles. However, just by a single wave of a hand, Ehitorujue pulverized every machine that got close to him.

    "¡­"

    Hajime''s eyes were narrowing from seeing that scene while he made his ''Treasure Warehouse II'' shined.

    Right after that, a huge weapon was gripped in his hand. From a nce, it was the gatling railgun ''Metsurai'' with six rotating barrels. However, its size waspletely different. It was erged by two sizes bigger. Furthermore, looking closer all the six barrels, each of them consisted of also six barrels.

    ¨D¨DSuperrge electromaic eleration gatling cannon Metsurai Disaster

    It was a gatling cannon with 6¡Á6 rotating barrels where each barrel had the same size with the barrel of the original Metsurai. It fired off seventy-two thousand round per minute, this weapon went even beyond being evaluated as a monster, an outrageous weapon where the idea of creating it could even be called as stupid.

    Hajime pulled the trigger of such outrageous weapon.

    *VOO¨C!!*

    Such strange sound like the air itself was rupturing was resounding. Metsurai Disaster that instantly generated a squall of cartridges, pulverized everything in its line of fire¨D¨Dthe meteor shower, the light bubbles, and even the light apostles just like scrap papers before approaching Ehitorujue.

    The approaching attack was already like a muddy stream of crimson light, a storm of destruction in the same meaning of natural disaster that swallowed everything in its path.

    "That''s something dreadful. But, what meaning it has if it doesn''t hit? ¨D¨D''Great Vortex of White End''."

    Ahead of Ehitorujue''s two hands that he stretched forward, there was tinum light whirling. That sparkling vortex looked just like a silver river.

    Right after that, the crimson muddy stream of magic bullets that broke through the likes ofmon obstacle like they were nothing, was split into two in front of Ehitorujue as though a single stroke had bisected it, and then the attack was swallowed by two silver rivers at two sides. Naturally not even a single magic bullet reached Ehitorujue.

    "¡­So even this doesn''t reach. Good grief."

    A meteor shower rushed from the back at Hajime who was swearing reflexively. Perhaps they were even teleported that the many light stars had circled behind Hajime without him realizing, they approached to swallow him whole.

    Sometimes with a movement that didn''t even leave afterimage, sometimes with a swaying motion like fluttering wind, Hajime was evading while using Donner and Metsurai Disaster, added with Cross Velts he detected the gaps of the meteor shower and fired crimson shes toward Ehitorujue. The mechanical monsters that were unfolding a fierce battle with the light apostles were alsounching an attack at Ehitorujue if they found an opening.

    The tinum lights that beautifully dance boisterously in the white space and the rushing crimson lights that weaved in between disyed a view that should be called as superb which would surely steal the heart of the viewer watching from the side.

    Amidst that view, without rxing his offense and defense at all while handling Hajime''s shots and the Grim Reapers'' attacks, Ehitorujue was showing aposed smile and talked to Hajime.

    "Come to think of it, irregr. How did you finish off Aruvheit? He too was more or less my retainer that possessed divinity. Even if it was you, I don''t think that he would be killed that easily."

    The revolving light stars took a great detour while aiming at Hajime from all directions, Hajime was intercepting them with his Donner spinning like a wheel while he snorted and responded at Ehitorujue.

    "Hah, that snob is a god you say? Don''t make meugh. He easily died while begging for his life unsightly. Even the monster inbyrinths has more guts than something like that."

    "Hou, easily you say."

    Light bubbles buried the space to the brim. Hajime stored in his Metsurai Disaster and in exchange he took out ''Agni-Orkan'' andunched missile swarm to the front.

    Terrific thunderous roars and me sts rose and a hole was created on the light bubbles cage.

    Hajime instantly rushed through and he aligned the aim of Agni-Orkan at Ehitorujue and pulled the triggers.

    But, at that moment Ehitorujue snapped his finger. At the same time suddenly thunders rained down from empty space. Those thunders that were focused andpressed to the limit already became spears made from lightning. If it had to be named, then it would be the lightning spear fired from god¨D¨Dthe ''Lightning Divine Spear''.

    "tsk"

    Without even any time to react using his perception skill, the sparking tinum spears that flew in lightning speed from Hajime''s blind spot within a few meter easily pierced Agni-Orkan. Just with that, the frame of the artifacts warped, in addition, thebustion powder packed inside the missiles caught fire which caused a great explosion.

    Although Hajime had immediately thrown away Agni-Orkan and withdrew from that spot, the missiles that boasted tremendous might even by their lonesome were exploding all at once from really close range, in addition the lightning divine spears were also rupturing which scattered itspressed lightning to all direction, Hajime was unable to avoid getting damage. The sts and thunders prated through his ''Vajra'' and his clothing which was tougher than it looked because it was made from tough metal and monster hide, which clearly told just how terrible the radiated force was.

    "Guu¡­(lightning speed attack from random coordinate that is instantly invoked¡­as expected, this guy is still holding many hands yet)"

    Hajime was whispering in his heart while groaning unintentionally, Ehitorujue who nced at such Hajime continued his talk as though nothing had happened.

    "Nothing you could hide from me. I know already. You invoked a concept magic right? The situation at that time could be said as extreme for you. Although not even in my dream I could imagine you would produce a concept so powerful that could even possibly defeat Aruvheit, that was unexpected even for me¡­"

    "¡­"

    Hajime who lost Agni-Orkan disyed a look that pondered something for an instant, then he scattered explosion hand grenade at the surrounding which blown away the light bubbles while he took out Metsurai Disaster once more. Like that he held back Ehitorujue while he controlled Cross Velts and ced one of them above Ehitorujue''s head.

    "Perhaps, you have even created a concept of ''godying''? And then, you was hiding that trump card close to your chest, and holding the hope that you can do something with that you came until this far. Fufufu, how cute."

    Ehitorujue didn''t even nce at the Cross Velt above him, far from that he didn''t even close his mouth while swiping his hand overhead.

    Just with that the Cross Velt that was going to shoot was cut with an invisible de and exploded. The loaded bullets scattered around lethally like a frag grenade, but even those were repelled at the space before Ehitorujue and didn''t reach him.

    Hajime saw that happened, but he didn''t even click his tongue, he closely observed the state of Ehitorujue who was talking while basking in joy and he quietly narrowed his eyes. Ehito who didn''t even pay any attention to such Hajime then licked his lips smoothly.

    "By using that, it''s possible to separate the soul of me and the vampire princess, and kill only me, that''s what you are thinking correct?"

    "¡­So you find out. Well, I also don''t have any mood to lie. <em>My trump card</em> is powerful you know? That calm expression of yours is going to warp into terror and regret soon."

    "Fuhah, so you still believe that the soul of this woman is safe. That figure of yours howling while clinging to a nonexistent illusion, is truly,ical to the extreme."

    Saying that, Ehito snapped his fingers once more.

    Right after that, Hajime''s movement came to a sudden stop with his body pitched forward.

    "¨D¨D"

    The cause was obvious. The Metsurai Disaster that Hajime held was caught in a distorted space. That space distortion was in a square block shape that tightly pressed together. Metsurai was fixed at the center of that.

    Almost at the same time, a spear of thunder came flying once more from an empty space without any advance sign.

    "Shit-"

    While swearing abuse reflexively, Hajime tried to release Metsurai Disaster by storing it into ''Treasure Warehouse II''. However, as though that action had been foreseen, Ehitorujue whispered "¨D¨D''Manifestation of Perceived Nightmare''."

    Hajime''s neck flew off. His four limbs were plucked off, and his heart was gouged.

    "KAAAH!!"

    A loud yell of fighting spirit surged.

    The source of the yell was from Hajime who was thought to be dead. The scene just now was the illusion that was prepared by Ehitorujue. The illusion was so real that if the victim wasn''t careful they might die for real just from that. Hajime exploded the magic power in his body and used the momentum to invigorate himself and blew away the illusion.

    But, it didn''t change that his consciousness was stolen for an instant. Thepensation for that opening was his Metsurai Disaster.

    The divine lightning spear stabbed. Metsurai Disaster met the same end like Agni-Orkan.

    ¨D¨DStrong

    Hajime honestly appraised his enemy.

    Deployment of technique, the scale of invocation, power, every single aspect was easily surpassing Yue of before. There was also no sign of his magic power running out. The great number of meteor shower fired from his halos might be moving almost automatically, there was no sign at all that Ehito was having trouble in controlling them, the light apostles were also created without end, and even with all that he was still rapidly invoking age of god ss magic that was extremely powerful.

    If it was anyone else than Hajime fighting here then they would instantly be killed inevitably.

    As though to further cornering Hajime who hadpletely lost two of his prided artifacts, Ehitorujue opened his mouth exultantly.

    "It echoed quiet lusciously."

    "Aa?"

    "The vampire princess¨D¨DYue is it? The scream of your woman, it was really meltingly sweet."

    "¡­"

    Hajime''s expression fell out.

    "With the ownership of her body stolen, she who had be only a soul resisted admirably. But, the more she resisted the more intense the pain running through her. ¡­Ku-ku-ku-, it was visible for me, the figure of the vampire princess enduring desperately with clenched teeth inside this body. But even that didn''t continue forever, she couldn''t endure and screamed. And then, she felt terror feeling her soul vanishing from the edge, while trembling¡­herst words were, [¡­Hajime, I''m sorry]. Fufufu."

    "¡­"

    "After that she disappeared. Everything happened while she was tasting terror and despair. Do you understand, irregr? The hope that you came chasing doesn''t exist right from the beginning-! Fuhah, fuhahahahaha-"

    Ehitorujue raised a loudughter. Indeed, Hajime''s magic eye couldn''t see Yue''s soul, he could only perceive a silver soul taking root inside melding everywhere. It was as though that view was disying the truth of Ehitorujue''s words¡­

    Hajime wordlessly threw several hand grenades to the air. He shot them all using Donner. At that moment, the light stars around the hand grenades dropped on the ground altogether.

    What Hajime used was gravity grenade¨D¨Dit had a special effect that created super gravitational area when it was activated. With that effect, the surrounding light bullets were felled.

    Hajime''s hand was holding Scgen AA. Itpleted its charging in a moment and the eighty-eight millimeter sniping cannon(Acht Acht) specialized in pration roared.

    The fired crimson sh charged straight through the barrage zone that was thinned by the gravity grenades just like going through a no man''snd.

    Ehitorujue lifted his hand. Barriers were visiblyyered by two, threeyers before him.

    The fang of Scgen AA sted the firstyer of barrier, bit a hole in the second barrier after a moment of opposition, and smashed even the thirdyer of the barrier and assaulted Ehitorujue. But, the threeyers divine barrier had obviously decreased the strength of the shot, in that state naturally it was unable to ignore the effect of the two white vortexes staying at both sides of Ehito. The eighty-eight millimeter shell had its trajectory vainly twisted and got swallowed into the vortex ofpression.

    "I am a god. As long as I have automatic regeneration than you attack won''t even make me feel itchy but¡­know that even touching me is an insolence."

    And then, even while saying such thing Ehito waved his hand in aplicated gesture with a wide grin as though saying that this was payback.

    "¨D¨D"

    Right after that, the space all around Hajime including above and below burst open. What was produced from that was a tremendous impact. It was a space rupture that was even more detailed and powerful than the ''Quaking Sky of Four Directions'' casted in the devil king castle. Furthermore, from behind Hajime, perhaps even using teleportation, a lot of light stars were already there unnoticed moving toward Hajime.

    This too was also an overwhelming attack where there was no time to react and no ce to escape. Hajime took out his variable great shield ''Aidion'' to face this. The spherical shield instantly operated its gimmick and deployed to cover Hajime.

    Thunderous roar.

    The impact of space rupture from all directions blown away the firstyer of ''Aidion'' into pieces with one attack. The fierce impact was transmitted through ''Aidion'' that caused Hajime''s left hand which was supporting it below to scream.

    Storm of pursuing attack came right there. Light stars in immense number attacked one after another, not giving any time for the shield to restore itself. ''Aidion'' which was swallowed by the storm of light looked shining just like a star.

    Even so, its hardness that didn''t allow pration should be called as an impregnable fortress.

    But, even that defensive power was nothing more than an interesting side show for Ehitorujue, he suddenly lifted his hand and created a bluish white me on his palm. And then, he blew it off gently to fly toward the shield.

    The blue me soared softly without any sound, it then impacted ''Aidion'' that was still receiving concentrated fire¨D¨Dlike that the protective wall was easily prated.

    Right after that,

    "GAAAAAAAAAA-!?"

    A scream resounded.

    The gimmick of ''Aidion'' was released and from inside Hajime who was wrapped in me leaped out.

    Teleported meteor shower approached him in no time at all, the Grim Reapers defended Hajime as the substitute of their master which resulted in a rain of scrapped steel raining down. At the same time, Cross Velts were also called closer from the surrounding toy out barrier, but they too were pierced by lightning divine spears by the dozens and exploded to all direction. While clenching his teeth to the sacrifices around him, Hajime broke through the encirclement andpressed his crimson magic power with an expression that warped in pain. At the next moment, he converted thepressed magic power into impact and just barely blew away the blue me and the rushing light stars.

    At the same time, ''Aidion that was left behind'' had its iron wall broken and light stars rushed inside from the opening, it then received attacks from inside and outside and got pulverized into pieces.

    "Haahahahahah, what happened with your big talk from before? You have turned into a really shabby appearance right now."

    Ehitorujueughed in amusement.

    Ahead of his gaze, there was the figure of Hajime breathing roughly with burn injuries here and there every single part of his clothing damaged by fire. It also appeared that he had converted a considerable amount of his magic power into impact to blow away the blue me and light stars, so his magic power had decreased considerably. ''All Element Resistance'' and ''Vajra'' were reduced to mere constion as protection in front of the attacks'' might, Hajime couldn''t help but shudder from that.

    "Haa haa, just now was¡­Yue''s¡­"

    "No, it was mine. It seemed the vampire princess could use it, but from the beginning this magic was something that I used. It prates every obstacle and destroys only its target. It''s called ''Divine me''. How is it? It has quite a good vor isn''t it?"

    "¡­"

    Hajime didn''t reply. Rather than that he was pouring his mind to convert his magic power into healing power to heal his damage even just for a little. If possible he wanted to drink healing medicine but, whether Ehitorujue would allow that or not, was unclear in the end¡­he couldn''t show an opening after receiving a fierce attack.

    If Shia and others were here, they would undoubtedly stiffen from shock seeing Hajime being cornered this overwhelmingly. In actuality, even Hajime himself couldn''t help but smile bitterly inside from witnessing the true power of Ehitorujue who hadpletely seized Yue''s body.

    But, naturally Hajime didn''t let that show in his expression, in exchange he struck Ehitorujue with a gaze of defiance and persistence.

    "Hmm, even when I told you that your beloved woman was already gone, you still don''t show any sign of breaking¡­"

    "Obviously. Just why do I have to believe your words? If you like bullshit then just talk to yourself until you are satisfied."

    Ehitorujue smiled wryly from the way Hajime talked. It was as though he was waiting for Hajime''s recovery, he rxed his attack and talked.

    "Your existence is truly irregr. Because of Freed''s appearance, the bnce of the game was almost broken, so in order to make it more enjoyable I brought in people with power from another world yet¡­you be a strong person that not even my favorite could bare his fang to."

    "¡­Why, did you do something like summoning limited at just this time?"

    A war game of human versus devil. The nasty game that Ehitorujue held. His words about Freed breaking the bnce made Hajime slightly scowled. It was slightly surprising that Freed''sbyrinth conquering was something irregr outside of god''s will.

    And then, about greatbyrinth''s conquering, Yue''s uncle Denreed also did the same thing three hundred years ago. However, from what Hajime learned from historical fact, at that time there was no record of hero summoning being performed and he also didn''t hear any story about anything like that.

    Why it was only at this time, such question was only something natural to be thought of by a person who got dragged into it. Though Hajime going along with Ehitorujue''s story also had the purpose of merely buying time to recover.

    "Different from in the past, there was no capable person in this present era that was capable of opposing Freed you see. Never I imagined that other than the vampire princess, even the dragon race is also still surviving. Both of them were hidden skillfully. ¡­If there is no good pawn in this world then nothing could be done except by providing it from another world."

    "¡­Another world, huh."

    "Correct. Although the connection to your world ispletely a coincidence. It was a result that coincides with me searching for a person with high affinity that could possibly be my vessel. Even for a god body, crossing the boundary of the world is not something easy. To say nothing of a soul without a vessel, even directly interfering with outside Holy Precincts is difficult. As the result, I somehow seeded dragging down someone from above world but¡­including an irregr like you, there were also a lot of extrasing along here."

    ording to Ehitorujue''s story, Kouki was simr with Yue, he was chosen based on his possibility to be a vessel. Most likely Ehitorujue was using a magic like thepass of guidance to search. But, Ehitorujue who had no vessel that was a flesh body could only wield his powerpletely within Holy Precincts, furthermore it seemed that his power was repressed in the earth because that world had superior rank so his effort didn''t go well.

    The result of that was the summoning of all the ssmates. In other words, everyone else other than Kouki only seemed to get ''dragged in'' unintentionally by god. There was no story more annoying than this.

    "Although, thanks to that the best vessel that I thought had been lost three hundred years ago was discovered, that''s why this could be said as a windfall. Fufu, with this I can exhibit my power in full even outside the Holy Precincts. Crossing over to another world is also easy."

    Most likely even the body of an apostle was insufficient as god''s body because it would lower his divinity. If that wasn''t the case then he would not be this delighted from managing to obtain a vessel.

    Ehitorujue opened and closed his hand basking in joy. Hajime then asked something that he had actually wondered about all this time.

    "Ehitorujue¡­what are you?"

    "What a really abstract question that is, irregr. But, no matter what is said, naturally the answer has been decided. I am the god that created and ruled over everything."

    Ehitorujue introduced himself as the transcendental creator god and also the ruling god.

    But, Hajime snorted to that.

    "No, you or no god or anything. You didn''t create this world, you are also not ruling over everything. You are not a supernatural existence that mankind imagined You are merely an existence that is possessing power mightier than mankind."

    "¡­Hou. With what kind of basis you are saying such thing?"

    Perhaps he got his interest attracted from that, Ehitorujue then asked Hajime back.

    "Isn''t that simple? Your perception cannot detect Yue who was at the bottom of the abyss, and also the dragon race who hid outside this continent. Your strength only reaches this continent, even then it''s only at the scale that doesn''t reach the abyss. Power at that level is just too tiny for the creator right?"

    "Ku-ku-ku-, to call someone like me as tiny. And? If I am not a god then what am I?"

    Hajime thrust his answer with an expression that vaguely looked like he was chewing a bitter bug.

    "¡­You are a ''human of another world'' the same like us."

    "Hmm. Because I am not a god but I possess a mighty power, then I must be a human from outside world the same like you all¡­that''s your reasoning."

    "Not only that. In the first ce it was already strange by the point of time that you know about the concept of ''outside world''. ''Because there is none in this world then search for a capable person from other world''¡­such idea won''te out unless you know about the existence of another world right from the start. Even in our world that is overflowing with fantasy entertainment that concept is only a wild idea. If you are an existence in the level that is able to create the world then I can ept that, but just like I said just now, you are not an all-knowing and almighty supernatural existence, based on that it''s only natural to think that you know about the existence of another world by the same reason like us."

    Hearing those words, Ehitorujue went "hmm" and nodded once, then he began to p dramatically.

    "Splendid, perhaps that''s what I should say. Indeed I am a human from another world. <em>Originally</em>, I only reached the height of magic. Although, through the passing many months and years the gathered faith granted my divinity that sublimated my soul, through that there is no doubt that I am a god."

    And then, he suddenly lifted his hand. Right after that, thunder boomed in empty air, blue me exploded, strong wind stormed, the air froze, white smoke whirled.

    For Hajime, those were a sight he was used to. However, the dimension of the power focused there far surpassed what he had seen in the past.

    Five heavenly dragons were created. They were the magnificent incarnations of atrocious tyranny that Yue created from the fusion of gravity magic and the highest ss elemental magic. Those heavenly dragons were fiercely ring at Hajime with <em>dark red eyeballs</em>.

    The presence of these heavenly dragons was clearly different with Yue''s heavenly dragons. Hajime''s magic eye detected materials other than the core of the heavenly dragon that was formed from magic. That pulsing dark red ore was clearly magic stone.

    It appeared metamorphosis magic was used on the heavenly dragons which transformed them into a monster. Perhaps the material to form them was gathered by using space magic. Not only monster, there was also the presence of apostle from the dragons. Hajime was thoroughly knowledgeable of how troublesome these heavenly dragons were, now these dragons were added with the function where they could move independently separated from the caster''s control to attack the prey, these caused Hajime to sweat coldly in his heart.

    (I cannot overwhelm him in resource battle, now on top of that, there is also these troublesome neers in addition¡­well, I already imagined that this won''t be easy. If I resolved myself, I can do this.)

    Ahead of the gaze of Hajime who was talking to himself in his heart, the five heavenly dragons were coiling in the air with Ehitorujue at the center.

    That figure of the adult Yue obeyed by the magnificent dragons was exactly like a goddess in a legend. No, any goddess from any mythology would surely be overshadowed in front of the current Yue who was obeyed by the heavenly dragons with halos behind her. There was no doubt that even the goddess of beauty Aphrodite would flee barefooted in front of her.

    The person inside that body which made that divine beauty to be spoiled opened his mouth with a repulsive grin.

    "Now then, irregr. You have recovered a little haven''t you? We have to begin the game once more any time now. During that time, let''s reminisce a bit about the past. You are going to struggle as long as you can right? It has been really a long time since I talk about myself. Entertain me-"

    At the next moment, the five heavenly dragons simultaneously roared, violent killing intent and pressured weighed down on Hajime. At the same time, the meteor shower from the halos also resumeding. The white space was filled to the brim with the heavenly dragons turned monster and the torrent of lights.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    The Specialty of Common Job

    The roars of the five heavenly dragons shook the air.

    The heavenly dragons that were turned into a monster while being half magic body left the control of the caster and aimed at the prey independently. The emitted pressure far surpassed the heavenly dragon that Yue often used before. The five elements magic that formed those bodies were also evolved where now they possessed a worthy wickedness that was clear to see.

    ¡°My former world was a world where magic was the foundation. I¡¯m not boasting, but I remember that the development there was remarkable. There was abundant variety of artifact, people flew freely in the sky, they could get in touch with a far away ce, they moved using teleportation, even their lifespan could be prolonged by a few hundred years more using magical treatment. Magic and technology that were based from that made that world abundant.¡±

    *pashii!* That light sound resounded and the figure of the lightning dragon vanished. No, thatrge body changed into a streak of lightning and it moved with lightning speed. At the next moment, it appeared beside Hajime.

    (Fast¡­but, if it¡¯s only as fast as lightning then-)

    The dragon raised a roar of thunder while its opened jaw rapidly pulled everything in the surrounding. Even the light stars were swallowed and extinguished inside there, Hajime who was almost got pulled in simrly like the light stars immediately took out several gravity hand grenades to empty air.

    The gravity hand grenades that were easily pulled in exploded with a good timing just when they entered inside the mouth of the lightning dragon and generated super gravitational area.

    The lightning dragon that swallowed everything while approaching was ttened by the downward pressure that was suddenly generated and passed through below Hajime who was hovering in midair using ¡®Air Force¡¯.

    ¡°But, what is waiting for the world that is over developed is only their end. Our world too wasn¡¯t an exception to that. Something like a war of the end that happened because of exhausted resources, or sense of values, or possibly because of economical problems or different political idea, those weren¡¯t the cause. The reason was something more, something that couldn¡¯t be helped. Do you know what it was, irregr?¡±

    ¡°ts¡±

    Ehitorujue¡¯s questioned, however Hajime couldn¡¯t answer. He had noposure to answer.

    Because after he staved off the lightning dragon, the azure dragon circled right behind him and pressed hard on him along with an immense amount of heat.

    In front of him was the meteor shower. Below was a lightning dragon, at left and right were the storm dragon and ice dragon. If he evaded then he would undoubtedly aim from right behind and forced to bear damage that would be hard to disregard.

    Therefore, Hajime took out the variable chakram ¡®Orestes¡¯ to empty air.

    A *kashun* sound came out immediately and wire that was divided into three part formed a round shaped gate. The azure dragon charged straight into the gate, right after that the azure dragon flew out from above the ice dragon that approached from the right side. Hajime had applied ¡®Presence Istion¡¯ to one more variable chakram and made it flew there.

    The suddenly appearing azure dragon collided with its natural enemy the ice dragon which caused the ice dragon to roar in agony. And then, the ice dragon red at Orestes which teleported the azure dragon and breathed out ice and snow. With that the Orestes froze instantly as though it was bathed with liquid nitrogen, right after that it was impacted by a light star and was easily smashed.

    Regardless of the roar of the ice dragon and the sound of Orestes getting pulverized, Ehitorujue¡¯s voice still reached Hajime¡¯s ear smoothly.

    ¡°They arrived at the truth. The magic technology was developed thoroughly until they could interfere with the information of the world itself, to the material, to life, to the star, to time, to the environment. And then, no matter the era researcher is always unable to restrain their curiosity. They fumbled with the technology that interferes with the truth spreading in the world like ying with a toy¡­and that became the cause that destroyed the world. Our world was killed by the curiosity of the people who handled magic.¡±

    Hajime neutralized the light stars using Cross Velt. Furthermore, hemanded the Grim Reapers to aim at Ehitorujue. Eagle type Grim Reaper scattered cluster bombs above Ehitorujue. However, the squall of explosive was easily pulverized by the meteor shower fired from the halos, resulting in only sparkling particles scattering around. Hajime¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t reach Ehitorujue at all.

    Ehitorujue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even show any annoyance.

    ¡°The truth crumbled and the world was rapidly crumbling¡­the situation at that time was exactly like a picture of pandemonium in hell. There was nothing that could be done at all. Mankind had no other path other than destruction along with the. With the exception of a part of ¡®the arrived¡¯.¡±

    Hajime took out all the Orestes that he could control in his attempt to deal with the five heavenly dragons, but Ehitorujue snapped his fingers while talking.

    Right after that, several hundred lightning divine spear rained down from the empty air and fried all the Orestes without leaving even dust behind. Furthermore, the lightning that was thoroughly packed inside the spears was released and attacked Hajime from all direction like a spider web. While reinforcing his body with ¡®Vajra¡¯, Hajime evacuated hurriedly but he was unable to leave with no damage. His flesh was roasted which harmed his nerve slightly.

    There the earth dragon attacked him.

    ¡°¡¯The arrived¡¯¨D¨Dthese were the people who were able to individually operate the essence of what all of you called as the age of god magic. They, only they were able to discover the method to be saved. That method was the teleportation to another world. Fufu-, isn¡¯t thatughable? After all only the ringleaders who destroyed the world were able to escape from ruin.¡±

    Amidst the reverberation of Ehitorujue¡¯sugh that was filled with irony, a wire with ores attached at both its ends soared through empty air.

    The wire entangled around the approaching stone dragon and lightning dragon midair in manyyers. Right after that, a fierce ripple spread from the ores. It was the binding artifact ¡®B¡¯ that had been strengthened by really far.

    Operating together with the ores, the wire part that was also a developed model was fixed directly to the space, so the half magic half physical heavenly dragons were also firmly bounded in ce.

    The two heavenly dragons roared and rampaged violently to escape from the binding.

    Hajime took out Scgen AA once more and fixed his aim using his magic eye stone and pulled the trigger.

    Spark traveled the barrel and Scgen AA roared, the bullet then flew into the mouth of the lightning dragon and advanced forward without paying any heed to the lightning and destroyed the magic stone of the dragon.

    At the same time, six bullets that were shot from Donner along the same trajectory gouged further the hole inside the stone dragon¡¯s mouth that was hollowed by the concentrated fire of the Cross Velts. The bullets were instantly petrified and became brittle stone, but even so, the bullets advanced inside the stone dragon and thest bullet shot through the magic stone without getting petrified.

    Thest bullet was a bullet coated with sealing stone. Hajime only had a bit of it remained because he wasn¡¯t frugal in using them for the weapons of Shia and others or hisrge shield, this bullet coated with sealing stone was something that he needed to think carefully before using.

    Hajime splendidly defeated two heavenly dragons, but because of that his feet stopped moving. Thepensation for that wasrge.

    ¡°Like that ¡®the arrived¡¯ including me arrived in this world. At that time we were surprised. After all, this world was so primitive that it shouldn¡¯t even bepared with our world. Mighty creatures with special power were running rampant, while mankind was hiding in shadow like cave or hole in the ground while living barely scraping by.¡±

    Ehitorujue had a distant look in reminiscence while waving his hand.

    Immediately Hajime¡¯s legs were fixed in a ce altogether with the space. Even though he was concentrating on his story but he perfectly grasped the instant Hajime¡¯s feet stopped, apressed space in block shape that was the same like the fixed space which captured Metsurai Disasterpletely seized Hajime.

    (No good-)

    Unease showed in Hajime¡¯s expression. He immediately converted his magic power into impact to attempt to break the fixed space.

    But, the opponent wasn¡¯t that sweet to let such opening escaped.

    Storm dragon roared while attacking the unmoving Hajime. Its jaw swallowed Hajime before closing with a snap. The wind des and pebbles contained inside its body mercilessly assaulted Hajime. The damage went through to Hajime who persisted using ¡®Vajra¡¯. Blood sprayed everywhere and graphic unpleasant sound *gokibeki-* resounded.

    Inside the storm of violence that was equivalent to a torture, Hajime fixed the aim of Scgen AA along with a yell of fighting spirit and tore the storm dragon from inside its body.

    Ehitorujue continued his talk without showing any care that the monster he created was killed.

    ¡°In that kind of world, we ¡®the arrived¡¯ decided to cultivate it. We exterminated the monsters that had lived since the ancient times, and granted wisdom to the native people. The small vige turned into town before long and then became a city, and then before we realized it had be a country. At that period we had already been revered as gods. We used the secret technique of the truth and converted the religious faith into power, we attempted to reinforce and sublimate our soul was also around that period.¡±

    Hajime smashed the storm dragon and sted out from inside it, his body became soaked in blood which made his appearance looked wretched.

    But, the ice dragon roared without even any time to breathe.

    Hajime threw all the ¡®B¡¯ that he had toward the azure dragon that was approaching from the opposite direction, he also held the dragon back further using Cross Velts, ordered the Grim Reapers for concentrated fire, then he turned toward the ice dragon¡¯s opened jaw and aimed Scgen AA. Instantly Scgen AA was freezing with dreadful momentum from its tip.

    ¡°Coordinate attack huh-¡°

    It appeared the ice dragon was able to directly lower the temperature at the coordinate it targeted. It was an ability that the ice dragon Yue handled didn¡¯t have.

    Hajime was already unable to pull the trigger, the freezing kept moving with the momentum that almost froze even his artificial arm. Furthermore, with Ehitorujue¡¯s instruction, a meteor shower and light apostles rushed Hajime¡¯s left side with good timing.

    Although he was able to somehow repel back only the light apostles using the suicide bombing Grim Reapers and Cross Velts, but he was unable to neutralize the whole meteor shower, Hajime received a direct hit on his left arm.

    Although the armor of the artificial arm slightly decreased the damage he received, the Scgen AA that he unintentionally let go because of the impact was sucked into the jaw of the ice dragon. Like that it was obvious how the artifact would end up. The Scgen AA turn into little pieces at the same time when the pure white freezing ice dragon closed its jaw.

    ¡°A few thousand yearster after that, this world became greatly developed. But, as though in inverse proportion, one of ¡®the arrived¡¯, and the one more person lost their will to live, regardless of how they had transcended the truth of death they ended their own life. I was unable to understand that but¡­thest person who stopped prolonging his life said this, ¡®It¡¯s already enough¡¯. In the end, the remaining ¡®arrived¡¯ became only me.¡±

    Hajime threw countless grenades at the surrounding and immediately shot them.

    Right after that, a me st was generated in the air which created a crimson me wall between Hajime and the ice dragon. For an instant, the sight of the ice dragon was obstructed, but something like that waspletely swallowed into its jaw instantly like nothing.

    But, after that me st cleared up, at the other side was a gigantic weapon¨D¨Da gatling pile bunker held by Hajime was there.

    At the next moment, a crimson spark crackled and two-ton giant stakes fired with a rate of twenty shot per second were fired and turned into shes. The barrage of giant stakes that should be called as a crimson wall rushed the ice dragon from the front, coupled with the gravitational pull by the gravity spot in its mouth, the giant stakes stabbed into the dragon¡¯srge mouth without any deviation.

    The freezing ability of the ice dragon was instantly freezing the giant stakes, but because of their force the giant stakes couldn¡¯t be resisted, they advanced unstoppable and gouged in. And then, one of the giant stakes hit the magic stone inside and splendidly seeding in destroying the dragon. While raising scream of death agony, the ice dragon changed into mere mist and dispersed.

    ¡°I became thest one, since then how many months and years hadpsed then¡­was it a thousand or five thousand years¡­I don¡¯t remember anymore but, day by day I watched the humans came to me lifting up prayer and offering, and then one day, suddenly I thought. ¨D¨DLet¡¯s destroy them.¡±

    Hajime directed the cannon turret of the gatling pile bunker toward the azure dragon. The rushing meteor shower and light apostles were all blown away by the Cross Velts and Grim Reapers.

    Like that, he turned toward the azure dragon who even now was almost finished burning the many Bs binding itself and he pulled the trigger¨D¨Djust before he could do that, Hajime suddenly felt a chill and leaped away from that spot.

    It appeared that his choice was correct. The ce where Hajime was at a moment before was pierced by several dozen lightning divine spears, they spread immense thunders everywhere.

    It was just a hair¡¯s breadth. While trickling out cold sweat and blood, Hajime sent a sidelong nce at Ehitorujue. Ehitorujue was still looking at empty space with faraway look while talking about his path in the past. And yet, his attacks were still tormenting Hajime urately with superb timing so there was nothing more irritating than this.

    After being toyed around until this far, Hajime confirmed that Ehitorujue was sensing him urately and he made a frustrated expression. At the same time, he decided that first, he should ughter thest remaining azure dragon and so he was moving the gatling pile bunker toward it.

    But, as expected it seemed he had let escape the timing for a sure kill.

    The azure dragon that was restrained using all of Hajime¡¯s b roared fiercely. At that moment, the crimson ripple was enveloped by blue me. The lit blue me traveled along the b¡¯s wire before rushing all over everywhere and the blue me swallowed everything.

    Explosive sound resounded and blue beams of light illuminated the space, amidst that Ehitorujue showed an ecstatic expression. With Yue¡¯s beautiful face, that smile emitted an amazing sex appeal,, but for Hajime it only made his blood boiled without end.

    ¡°You understand right? Just like how a man wants to defile woman, just like how someone wants to step on fresh snow, beautiful things, those precious things that you desperately piled up, they give off their true beauty when they are broken. The pleasure you obtained from that is something that is really difficult to be substituted by anything. That time when I trampled everything that I had protected the whole time for several thousand years let me tasted unimaginable sweetness. The people screaming, the shriek that asked for help from me¡­even now, that¡¯s the only thing that I remember clearly.¡±

    All the bs were burned to nothing. The azure dragon resumed its advance with zing rage.

    Hajime was going to make the dragon into the prey of the gatling pile bunker right from the front, but then the space all around Hajime shook.

    ¡°¨D¨D¡±

    Omni-directional space sting.

    While holding his breath, Hajime leaped out from the encirclement before the space could generate shockwave.

    A severe earthquake.

    Although Hajime at least avoided a direct hit, he got hit by the after wave and blood sprayed everywhere grandly from Hajime¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°Guu¡±

    Hajime unintentionally groaned and his expression warped, there was a flickering azure me at the corner of his sight. Contrary to the approaching heat, an ice lump was sliding down his spine.

    He tried to use ¡®Air Force¡¯ to escape while reinforcing his body with ¡®Vajra¡¯, but the meteor swarm whirled and danced boisterously in anticipation of that and blocked Hajime¡¯s path of escape.

    ¡°Even though I have forgottenpletely how long I have lived, only the pleasure I felt at that time when everything crumbled is unforgettable. Therefore, I decided. That this world is my toy.¡±

    Ehitorujue¡¯s gaze finally returned back from the past.

    He faced Hajime who was trying to break through the dance of the meteor shower using Donner and Cross Velts, and then he snapped his fingers.

    That was the signal for the explosion.

    All the meteors following Hajime like a whirlwind exploded simultaneously. The generated shockwave was equal with the hand grenade that Hajime used. Hajime immediately used Cross Velts toy out barrier and furthermore the Grim Reapers used their body as a shield in their master¡¯s danger to soften the impact even if just for a bit.

    Hajime who was swallowed by me sts and the light was swallowed by the fully opened mouth of the azure dragon. The jaw of azure me closed with a snap. Everything that was touched would be mercilessly returned to ash by the hell fire of the highest ss of magic. Thinking normally, it was impossible to survive after getting eaten by that me.

    However, the torso of the ming azure dragon¨D¨Dinside the azure me there was a shining crimson that showed Hajime¡¯s survival. There were four Cross Velts around Hajime. They connected to each other using string of magic power andid out a barrier of space istion, ¡®Four Point Barrier¡¯.

    But, inpensation for that, the surface of the Cross Velts was melting down second by second. The seven Cross Velts that Hajime directly controlled were naturally enchanted with ¡®Vajra¡¯ and also coated with sealing stone, yet even so these Cross Velts couldn¡¯t endure. It was something that he understood, but as expected the heat of this dragon far surpassed the dragon that Yue used.

    ¡°Guh, don¡¯t, underestimate mee-!!¡±

    Inside the stomach of the blue heavenly dragon, a voice that paused intermittently yet filled with tenacious will resounded. The astonishing thing was that even with theid out space istion barrier Hajime was still enveloped in a lot of me.

    It seemed that this azure dragon had prating me the same like the Divine me slipped into it. Scorched by that me, Hajime was stepping forward while trickling greasy sweats, he took out Orestes which made a gate that connected the inside and outside the barrier. Ahead of the gate was the azure dragon¡¯s magic stone.

    Donner fired crimson sh along with bursting sound, the bullet passed through the gate and pierced through the sea of azure me. The magic bullet coated with sealing stone urately shot the magic stone of the azure dragon. The magic stone became little pieces with an explosive sound, at the same time the blue me was dispersing.

    ¡°Yes, everything is my toy, irregr.¡±

    A sinister sound that he had already heard many times from Ehitorujue echoed. The sound of a finger snap.

    As expected, the dispersing azure me wriggled like living thing, it intruded smoothly into the four Cross Velts surrounding Hajime.

    Right after that,

    ¡°Gaah¡±

    Hajime¡¯s short scream apanied a grand me st rising up. The four Cross Velts ruptured from their inside. The prating Divine me caused chain explosions from the bursting bullet loaded inside. Followed by crimson ripples, grand and countless shockwaves and scattering Divine me tormented Hajime thoroughly from four directions.

    Hajime immediately scattered hand grenades. It was for the sake of drinking god water and forcefully making an opening. As expected, his damage had reached a level that he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    But, the wind of death caressed his skin chillingly at that time. Hajime¡¯s instinct was ringing the rm bell in full.

    Right after that, the crimson wall that bloomed fully at the surrounding from Hajime¡¯s hand grenades was pierced by a blowing down wind.

    Hajime obeyed his instinct¡¯smand and twisted his body, and right beside him a dislocated space passed through.

    At the same time, his left hand that took out god water was fixed in space. It was a perfect timing that took advantage of the opening when Hajime took evasive action. The next move was also the same. The Lightning divine spear flew out from empty air and shot down the god water.

    ¡°Damn-¨D¨D¡±

    Hajime raised his voice unintentionally, but it was already toote. The god water had been lost from Hajime¡¯s hand. On the same asion, his artificial hand was also pierced and his palm dissolved.

    Hajime immediately repaired his artificial hand using transmutation while leaping away in order to avoid the rushing meteor shower.

    ¡°Shit-, even though that¡¯s thest god water-¡°

    A swearing leaked out. Ehitorujue who heard that lifted the corner of his lips.

    And then, he lifted his hand before dropping that hand quietly pointing at Hajime. Immediately, light swelled up explosively and light star shot out from the halos like missile moving in an arch with light trailing behind.

    Hajime took out his gatling pile bunker, aimed it at Ehitorujue and then he charged forward while firing.

    From above, like stars falling from the night sky, radiant stars were raining down, the Grim Reapers whose number had decreased considerably before one knows used their body as a shield, several Cross Veltsid out barrier above Hajime¡¯s route, with those the momentum of Hajime¡¯s charge didn¡¯t stop. Even while that was happening, like a countdown going down, the autonomic weapons of Hajime¡¯s quality products were bursting, their fragments scattered everywhere.

    But, as though mocking that determination of Hajime who was forced to make those sacrifices¡­

    ¡°What do you think the devil and demi-human are?¡±

    Such question resounded from right behind Hajime.

    Hajime felt a shudder running through his spine. He used the intense recoil of his artificial hand to rotate at high speed and fired Donner behind him without even confirming anything.

    But, there was no one there, in exchange a presence appeared at Hajime¡¯s left-hand side where he was holding the gatling pile bunker. Hajime opened his eyes wide while sending his gaze there, at the same time a hand gently caressed the artifact.

    And then, just like what happened at the devil king castle, the gatling pile bunker was easily returned to dust.

    The one who was there was Ehitorujue. From his threeyers of halos, in his back now there was only the firstyer of halo, he skipped over even Hajime¡¯s perception and his figure appeared in very close range.

    (Teleport without using gate¡­as expected, he can actually do something like that.)

    Hajime¡¯s eyes narrowed from how one of the concerns that he harbored came true. It appeared that the magic which allowed the lightning divine spear to appeared suddenly from the empty air and teleported the artifact he possessed¨D¨D¡¯Heaven Existence¡¯ could also be used for teleporting the caster themselves. And then, Ehito could also turn artifact into dust just by touching them.

    The figure of Ehitorujue vanished quietly once more.

    At the same time, a chill ran on his back.

    Hajime fired bursting bullet behind from the elbow of his artificial arm, but the light emitted from the halo blocked it. Ehitorujue¡¯s arm was swung down without even paying any attention to Hajime¡¯s counterattack.

    Sword of light attacked Hajime following the trajectory of that arm. Hajime rotated using the impact from firing bursting bullet and back-stepped to evade. He took a distance of more than ten meters within an instant using his super speed but¡­

    ¡°¨C!?¡±

    A diagonalceration was carved from Hajime¡¯s shoulder until his nk. Even though he should have gotten out already from the range of the sword yet he was still hit. Hajime¡¯s face warped in pain while his severe gaze stabbed Ehitorujue.

    ¡°No need to be shocked. This is called as ¡®Divine Sword¡¯, a magic sword that can freely contract and expand, it also can jump through space to attack. It can prate your defense is because it also has the prating ability like ¡®Divine me¡¯.¡±

    Hajime had been reduced to a tragic appearance that was obvious at a nce. Ehitorujue was exining to such Hajime who was breathing roughly while his hand was caressing along the divine sword.

    Thatposed expression expressed how Hajime¡¯s fang couldn¡¯t reach him at all.

    In contrast Hajime was all tattered. His ck coat that was weaved with metal fiber which was stronger than even armor had be just like scrapped rag, the clothes under it was heavily soaked from absorbing blood. His skin that was visible from the gaps of the torn clothes was dyed bright red, his white hair was especially soaked with blood color from the fresh blood pouring out from his head, just looking at Hajime right now felt painful. The blood trickling down his head was like tears of blood.

    Even the equal fight when the two fought a battle of resource was easily tiltedpletely into Ehito¡¯s favor when he used age of god magic consecutively. The many artifacts that were the greatest trait of Hajime¡¯s specialty were also being mostly destroyed.

    What were left with Hajime was Donner & Scg, Cross Velts, and then Grim Reapers¡­

    ¡°Hmm, it has be a little bit bothersome now.¡±

    Ehito swung his divine sword. Not even afterimage could be seen from his hand motion. It wasn¡¯t even clear whether he had swung the magic sword or not. But, the result was obvious. The Cross Velts and Grim Reapers that had been decreased until nearly fifty machines were cruelly turned into small pieces before they exploded everywhere they were.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What remained was only three Cross Velts that Hajime directly controlled. The army of demon king had beenpletely annihted, even the crosses that symbolized death fell on the ground. Now Hajime only possessed mainly grenades of various kinds. Most likely Ehitorujue was intentionally aiming to destroy the artifacts in order to grant Hajime despair.

    ¡°Well, such thing doesn¡¯t matter. Rather than that, I talked about devil and demi-human. What do you think they are?¡±

    Without even showing particr care about the several hundred artifacts that he had cut apart instantly, Ehitorujue repeated his previous question. It appeared the talk of Ehitorujue still wasn¡¯t over. He toyed around with his divine sword while staring at Hajime who looked like he could fall anytime with a wide repulsive grin.

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t they¡­haa haa¡­the native here.¡±

    Hajime answered the question in order to recover even for a little in this second opening he was given.

    ¡°No, you are wrong. The native people of this world are only the ¡®human¡¯. Whether the devil or the demi-human, they are the illegitimate children created by my magic technology.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you even, guh, synthesizing?¡±

    ¡°Fufu-, you have fast understanding. The devil and demi-human are synthetic organisms created by thebination of my monster and human. They are my genuine creation.¡±

    ¡®Why did you do such thing?¡¯ Perhaps Ehitorujue surmised that unasked question of Hajime, his tongue was moving smoothly to answer.

    ¡°No matter how much I was trying to sublimate my soul using faith and secret technique, no matter how much restoration and improvement I attempted on the body, the long several millenniums brought my body to its limit. Naturally, I searched for new body but¡­there was no flesh that could ept the soul of god.¡±

    ¡°If there is none, then just make one¡­huh?¡±

    ¡°It really helps that you have a quick understanding. Devil has high aptitude with magic factor, and the demi-human has powerful physic, they each came from mebining human with primitive organisms that possessed those essential aspects. I also tried creating the likes of dragon people bybining those two aspects but¡­.they were a failure. They could only be used for side entertainment, like how the strongest race became persecuted.¡±

    Just how many sacrifices came out along the course of those experiments? Even Hajime couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with the people in the past. To say nothing of the fact that the reason of the persecution toward Tio and others was merely this guy venting his anger, knowing that caused Hajime¡¯s killing intent to intensify further.

    ¡°In that process, I also created the currently existing monsters and apostles, but because of some unknown factor, in the end I was unable to obtain a body that could possibly be my vessel. Although some could endure to a certain degree, they would soon self-destruct.¡±

    ¡°¡­So the Holy Precincts¡­was because you had no vessel¡±

    ¡°Fufu. Correct. This ce is so I can continue to exist only as soul and also a ce where I can use my strength. Here I was enjoying the game while waiting. Extremely rarely there would be people with aptitude like Aruvheit or the ¡®liberators¡¯ that were born.¡±

    Based on the truth that Hajime was told, it seemed that the people who were called as ¡®true ancestor¡¯ like Yue or Shia were more urately people with aptitude. Although even the people with aptitude in the past like the liberators were insufficient as Ehitorujue¡¯s vessel.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes narrowed quietly.

    ¡°Like, that¡­haa haa, three hundred years ago¡­you finally, discovered it, huh¡±

    ¡°Yes. At that time my heart danced for the first time after a few hundred years. Although, my vessel was immediately hidden after that¡­even though at that time I had even personally granted her the title as ¡®miko¡¯ specially. You know, at that time I was driven by fury that I even destroyed several countries unintentionally while destroying the vampire country. After that I thought of the possibility of another miko being born once more before I was able to finally calm down.¡±

    Ehitorujue swept his divine sword. The halo on his back and the halos at the distance visible above the throne began to shine brilliantly.

    ¡°Let me say my thanks once more, irregr. You discovered my vessel and made me enjoyed myself until this much, you have truly done a great service. As the prize, I¡¯ll consign you to oblivion personally by my hand.¡±

    tinum magic power painted over everything.

    Hajime too also emitted his crimson magic power, he readied Donner-Scg and lined up the three Cross Velts behind him.

    A beat passed.

    The figure of Ehitorujue disappeared.

    Hajime fired the readied Donner & Scg as they were. Theunched shes passed through thest Orestes that was ced in front of the gun muzzles and reappeared behind him.

    Sure enough, there was Ehitorujue there.

    However, without any hurry Ehitorujue surprisingly cut apart the bullets that came flying from Orestes with his divine sword.

    Although Yue was a prodigy in magic but her close quarterbat ability was lower than average. Based on Ehitorujue¡¯s feat just now, it seemed that because of the possession the body¡¯s physical ability and battle skill were increased up like a joke.

    The prating divine sword stretched toward the frowning Hajime. The sword sh that was impossible to defend against was somehow evaded by Hajime bending backward. At the same time the Cross Velts fired burst bullets wildly.

    Those bullets were shot down by the light stars fired from the halo. The spreading ripples of impact bloomed everywhere between Hajime and Ehitorujue.

    ¡°There is nothing to feel surprised about. This is my original sword art that I learned for killing time. The twinrge swords art of the apostle is also based on my swordsmanship. I can do not only magic you know?¡±

    ¡°Chih, so what.¡±

    ¡°Fufu-. At first, I put distance and stole the artifacts of you who were desperately struggling like plucking off your arms and legs. Next is close quarterbat, that¡¯s how it is. There is no hope for you no matter what you try, I¡¯ll teach that to you personally. How are you feeling getting overwhelmed with one hand by someone who was talking leisurely about the past? Hmm?¡±

    Saying that Ehitorujue cut apart the shockwaves themselves and charged forward.

    Hajime rapid fired Donner & Scg. The bullets that he used were Living Bullet. Furthermore they were coated with sealing stone.

    But, at the next moment Ehitorujue¡¯s figure vanished as expected. And then, he appeared instantly at Hajime¡¯s side.

    Hajime who foreseen that used the recoil of his artificial arm to throw away his body. Immediately following that, the bullets that Hajime fired before this flew out from the space around Ehitorujue. Hajime understood that Ehitorujue would teleport using Heaven Existence so he made use of Orestes to teleport the bullets.

    A storm of shes that aimed at the moment Ehitorujue teleported. No matter even if it was Ehitorujue, it seemed that he would get drilled through by the bullets before he could teleport once more.

    However, the moment the bullets impacted, the arm of Ehitorujue that was holding the divine sword vanished. No, that arm was moving so fast that it looked like it vanished. The sword moved flexibly like a whip, and sword lines rushed around Ehitorujue as though a barrier wasyered surrounding him.

    As the result, the bullets were wrecked into pieces. The sword was swung with a speed that even the Living Bullets¡¯ trajectory correction couldn¡¯t follow. Even the perception skill that Hajime had could only perceive the sword slightly as a streak of light. It was a terrifying speed.

    ¡°To be able to read my movement in this short time¡­that prediction came from experience rather than sense I guess. That¡¯s really something. But, in front of my ¡®God Speed¡¯ that is still too slow.¡±

    God Speed¨D¨Dit was the magic that Kaori used limitedly. But Ehitorujue used it with more refinement. It was beyond the pale that he was able to cut apart twenty shots of electromaically elerated bullets that approached from a meter. Before this when he instantly cut apart several hundred Cross Velts and Grim Reapers was surely also because his sword attacks that were done within shortened time.

    ¡°Now then, how many artifacts you have left? Or else have you used up all of your ns? If not then you can use them all. I¡¯ll crush everything you have and dye your brave face with despair!¡±

    Ehitorujue used Heaven Existence.

    Instantly, he appeared right in front of Hajime¡¯s face.

    ¡°Kuh¡±

    The sword shes that were swung while Hajime groaned were ten times. All of those were evaded by Hajime who mostly relied only on his instinct. But, his dodging couldn¡¯t be called as perfect with how he was unable to defend, he was grazed, or even thinly sliced all over his body.

    The recoil of Hajime¡¯s artificial hand forcefully threw away his body to an angle that was normally impossible. Hajime rotated like spinning wheel while desperately taking distance, during that time he randomly scattered a lot of grenades from inside ¡®Treasure Warehouse II¡¯.

    Many of the grenades were cut apart by the lengthening divine sword, and destroyed by the meteors from the halo. The grenades that weren¡¯t even allowed to explode were scattered as sparkling particles and fell on the ground.

    Ehitorujueughed disgustingly to that useless effort of Hajime who couldn¡¯t even buy time while teleporting consecutively. He appeared and then vanished, appeared and then vanished. Just like an illusion. It was like he was being omnipresence around Hajime.

    And then the divine sword that reached regardless of distance carved multipleyers in the air. Although Hajime avoided lethal wound each time that happened, wounds were mass produced with certainty on his body. He also counterattacked with thebination of Donner & Scg, Orestes, and Cross Velts, but in front of the elusive Heaven Existence and God Speed, Hajime was unable to inflict even one telling blow.

    The second and thirdyer of the halos and the halo behind Ehitorujue were dyeing the white space with tinum light by endlessly firing meteor shower. However naturally those meteors were automatically avoiding Ehitorujue himself and rushed only Hajime.

    Hajime was clenching his teeth while shooting back, he was staving off the storm of death sometimes with grenade, sometimes with Cross Velt, and sometimes with Orestes. Amidst that he was trying to somehow arrest Ehitorujue¡¯s movement but¡­

    He couldn¡¯t reach.

    Hajime was being overwhelmed even in close quarterbat just like Ehitorujue nned. Each time he was attacked, blood sshed while he was being rapidly cornered, just like a chess match.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Won¡¯t you use your trump card(godying)? If you use it while praying, perhaps you will be lucky and reach this body you know?¡±

    ¡°Shu, shut uup-!¡±

    Hajime was already holding out only by his guts. Even the vocabry of the words that he returned to Ehitorujue¡¯s provocation was poor. Perhaps because Hajime was bleeding out too much, or perhaps because of the limit break that he continued to use, Hajime¡¯s eyes were beginning to strangely get out of focus and looked nk.

    ¡°Hmm. You don¡¯t look like you will take out a new artifact, your body is also on the verge of breaking apart¡­are you waiting for a favorable opportunity?¡±

    Ehitorujue snapped his fingers. Lightning divine spear was flying out from empty air.

    Its target was naturally the heavily wounded Hajime. Even now it felt like his consciousness would fly away, his body felt like it would crumble down anytime. Even so, he still somehow avoided a direct hit, really what an astonishing survival instinct.

    But, even his resistance only went that far.

    The lightning divine spears that fired rapidly destroyed thest Cross Velts and Orestes altogether, on the same asion the lightning the spears contained were also liberated nearby Hajime.

    ¡°GUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-¡°

    Terrific impact and thunderous sound, and then lightning hit Hajime. Hajime screamed and then fell on the ground with a smoking body.

    Hajime bounced several times on the chalk white ground before copsing face down. Then blood dripped out. Hajime¡¯s tragic appearance that had been chopped up, beaten many times, and also grilled thoroughly, just from a nce he already looked like a corpse. It was hard to judge him as alive.

    Ehitorujue descended soundlessly in front of Hajime. Looking at Hajime who was licking the ground in an unsightly state, while wondering if it was the end with this, Ehitorujue lifted up his divine sword in order to deal the finishing blow with an expression like a child whose toy was taken away.

    But, ahead of his gaze Hajime¡¯s finger twitched.

    ¡°Hou¡±

    Ehitorujue reflexively leaked out an admiring voice. Even during that time Hajime¡¯s body was moving and his body was rising up while dripping blood was dirtying the chalk white ground.

    ¡°Even with the majesty of god engraved to your flesh and bones, you are still going to stand up?¡±

    Ehitorujue¡¯s words were replied by Hajime with intermittent words that sounded like they were going to die out anytime along with his heartbeat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll, keep¡­saying it. You are¡­not a, god. Rather, even,pared¡­to the ¡®human¡¯ fighting on the surface right now¡­you¡¯re weak.¡±

    ¡°What are you basing on saying that? And with that heavily wounded appearance at that. Even though not even a single one of your power reach me.¡±

    Ehitorujue made an exasperated expression, wondering if Hajime would still bluffing even after reaching this point of time.

    ¡°¡­Indeed, your strength, is astonishing. ¡­Since I, got out, of the abyss, I have¡­never, felt death¡­this close¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if you understand¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°But, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Hajime cut off Ehitorujue¡¯s words. The focus of his eyes was disappearing. However, anyone would understand if they looked from close by. Far inside the wavering eyes, a me that would never be snuffed out was residing there. As though to disy that, strength was filling Hajime¡¯s words little by little.

    ¡°Inside you, there is no¡­will to overwhelm others. That¡¯s why, no matter how much¡­strength, that you show me, my heart¡­won¡¯t waver. ¨D¨DIt¡¯s like you are not scary.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you making excuse?¡±

    Ehitorujue talked provocatively, however, this times it was Hajime who was talking with a distant look. About the strong people that he met, or he knew in this world.

    ¡°I, know. ¡­even though she is the weakest race, yet with a single feeling¡­that fellow stepped into a deadly no man¡¯snd.¡±

    Her face looked like she was going to cry, even so ¡®to be together¡¯, just for that little wish that rabbit ear girl kept running desperately

    ¡°Even though¡­despair, was thrust before her eyes¡­she just wouldn¡¯t break, a fellow that continued to believe in hope.¡±

    With a single feeling, even when no one believed other than her, she didn¡¯t abandon hope. An earnest girl who in the end even chose to change her body to get close to him.

    ¡°For the sake of herrade¡­in order to protect¡­a fellow that can use her body as a shield.¡±

    Just how many times had he been protected by her? Even though usually she would screw around, but when push came to shove she would risk her life more than anyone, a wise woman with deep emotion.

    ¡°Even at the verge of death¡­a fellow that can think of her best friend, as the most.¡±

    Surely, she was the most ¡®girlish¡¯ among hisrades. Despite so, she would take up weapon for the sake of someone, even many times at the verge of death, the one who she would think at the end would always be her best friend, it would always be somebody else. A kind girl who was too kind.

    ¡°Even when, the world changed¡­even when her own naivety was thrust before her, that fellow didn¡¯t cast away her own dignity.¡±

    Hesitating, scared, distressed, hurt, even so she didn¡¯t stop being what she determined as herself. The teacher who admonished Hajime who only kept pushing on so he would stop and looked back.

    ¡°Even though she is just a little girl without any strength, that girl can risk her life in order to stop her idiot father.¡±

    The time they spent together didn¡¯t even reach a month. She was also just a four-year-old little girl. Despite so, she worried for her injured mother, she personally went to meet the father who informed her of their parting and spoke out, and in the end, that child could convey her feeling without taking even a step back against her rampaging father.

    And then,

    ¡°¡­And then, even with her body taken, still, that fellow is continuing to fight.¡±

    He believed. Yes, he believed. At her strength.

    Hajime¡¯s gaze, the gaze of someone who had been overwhelmed until he couldn¡¯t move even a single finger and was almost died, pierced Ehitorujue.

    The person whom that gaze was directed at didn¡¯t notice himself. Of how the shining me deep inside those eyes that were peaceful like a calm water surface yet dark like the abyss, was overpowering himself to shrink away with a step back.

    ¡°Even the monsters in the abyss emitted overwhelming killing intent and survival instinct. But, there is nothing in you. You are empty. Surely, since the time the things you have piled up together with yourrades were destroyed, you have been empty.¡±

    Hajime stood uppletely. In his hands, Donner & Scg were clutched tightly.

    ¡°Your words were loud and clear. In short, you don¡¯t learn anything since the past, you cannot even endure loneliness, however you are scared to even die¡­the point is that you are just a spoiled brat right?¡±

    The meaning of ¡°enough already¡± that Ehitorujue¡¯sstrade spoke was surely, because he believed that even if they let go of the hand of the people they guided in this world, it was enough, they would still be able to live prosperously.

    That person was surely thinking of their destroyed home world, that existences like them who had touched the truth weren¡¯t needed anymore, and then, seeing the activity of this world, surely that person thought that there was nothing left that he needed to teach to the people of this world.

    Not noticing that feeling, unable to even sympathize, not learning anything from the past, scared of the fear of death despite being able to interfere with truth, and then unable to endure the loneliness, he went into a rampage. In the end, the existence named Ehitorujue was still ¡®childish¡¯ no matter how long he had been alive.

    ¡°¡­Fuh, is this a scheme to make my mind waver with that kind of provocation? After all it will be the end if your trump card fails to reach me. What a moving endeavor. But, at this rate your ¡®godying¡¯ cannot possibly work.¡±

    That was why, he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of what Hajime was talking about. Exactly the same like how he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the words of hisrade in the far past.

    Hajime slowly drew back one of his feet and took his stance. Even though he was already at the death¡¯s door, a supreme will was overflowing from that body.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    A calm word of affirmation.

    But, right after that¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s only if I am still like before yeah-!¡±

    Immense power burst out from Hajime. It was iparable with his ¡®Supreme Break¡¯ until now. A torrent of power that was equal with several times his former power whirled with Hajime at the center. It was just like a tornado of level F5. The crimson color got deeper into a deep crimson, the space was rumbling as though it was screaming.

    ¡°What the-¡°

    Hajime who he thought to be almost died just now suddenly exploded out with power so great at this point of time, for the first time Ehitorujue¡¯s calm expression crumbled. That was undoubtedly an expression of shock.

    Giving that expression a nce, Hajime stepped forward. No, his figure was erased.

    Where he appeared was right in front of Ehitorujue¡¯s face. Ehitorujue gazed in astonishment.

    Just by being fast wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass Ehitorujue¡¯s perception. No matter how much Hajime was strengthened, it would still be impossible by nature. But, even so there were many ways to fight. Just who decided that an instant space teleportation was the technique exclusive for god?

    ¡°Haah!!¡±

    ¡°Nuu!?¡±

    The hand of Hajime that was holding Donner softly shifted the hand of Ehitorujue that was stabbing toward Hajime. At the same time, the bullet that flew out from Scg ricocheted on the ground and aimed at Ehitorujue¡¯s heart.

    Naturally, Ehitorujue escaped with Heaven Existence. Instantly, a raging killing intent blew from behind him.

    ¡°-!? You bastard, as expected, you use Heaven Existence!?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, I wonder about that?¡±

    Two gunshots resounded. However, there were twenty streaks of shes that attacked Ehito violently. Half of them were shed by the divine sword, but he then judged that he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the rest of Hajime¡¯s acrobatics rapid shooting that Ehitorujue escaped using further space teleportation.

    But, at his next teleportation Ehitorujue saw it. Before his eyes one floating bullet vanished quietly, at the next instant, Hajime appeared at that bullet¡¯s former spot. Yes, it was as though the position of Hajime and the bullet was exchanged.

    ¨D¨DSpecial bullet Exise Bullet

    This special bullet that was transmuted frombined space-sublimation magic had the ability to exchange the coordinate position of the starting point and each bullet. Bullets so many like the number of stars in the sky had been scattered in this battlefield since the start of the battle until this moment. But, not all the bullets were attacking the enemy. Several bullets among them were scattering to the whole area and floated midair to be Hajime¡¯s teleporting coordinate.

    Ehitorujue used his divine sword to intercept Hajime who appeared in front of him.

    However,

    ¡°Mu-¡°

    He struck empty air. The de passed through a bit in front of Hajime. With a returning strike Ehito attempted to shower Hajime with shes¨D¨Dbut when he noticed, Hajime had already slipped right in front of his face once more.

    Hajime rushed at the opening of Ehito¡¯s mind. He read Ehito¡¯s breathing and made his timing and distance to miss. Hajime also intentionally disturbed his presence to make it difficult for Ehito to perceive his state. He used taijutsu to give an illusion to Ehito¡¯s sense of distance. The more sensitive the senses of the opponent, the more these techniques could be used to throw the opponent¡¯s perception out of whack. Furthermore,

    ¨D¨DIllusion projection artifact ¡®Novum Id¡¯

    This artifactyered shadow on the user, it strangely shifted the user¡¯s position and enveloped the image-presence-magic power-etc of the user, at the same time it interfered with the opponent¡¯s perception and made them misrecognized the camouge and the truth. Hajime¡¯s figure and presence that blurred in two or threeyers,bined with Hajime¡¯s own taijutsu realized a close quarterbat that was like an illusion.

    ¡°You bastard-, after this far, you still show new cards¨D¨D¡±

    Ehitorujue¡¯s discarded voice was cut off. Seeing this person who had be that ragged, showered in words of humiliation, and made to snuggle really close to death, yet he was still preserving his cards until this time, as expected it was beyond the imagination of even god. For example even if someone actually was still hiding some n inside their heart, but in a situation where it wasn¡¯t strange that they could die anytime, the courage needed not to expose their hidden hand was already something that surpassed the realm of human.

    Ehitorujue who felt a slight shudder going through his back unleashed attacks that were like surging wave.

    ¡°OOOOOOOOOOO-!!¡±

    Hajime¡¯s war cry reverberated, at the same time a crimson sh exploded like a sr re.

    Even when Ehitorujue swung his divine sword and fired meteor shower from his halos, his disarrayed perception couldn¡¯t capture Hajime. Hajime¡¯s attack was also bing closer and closer to hitting before he noticed, that fact was already a godly feat that surpassed superhuman feat¨D¨Dno, perhaps it was more fitting for Hajime for this to be called as a demonic feat.

    Hajime bared his fang using everything that he had analyzed and pounded into his body from the battle until now!

    Ehitorujue teleported consecutively once more. However, Hajime who was starting to grasp his teleporting habit rapidly approached within zeroma several seconds. Hajime wasn¡¯t using only the speed of the coordinate exchange and his discernment. His raw speed that was continuing to increase second by second was also progressively entering the realm of god speed.

    Even so, the sword shes of Ehitorujue was impossible to defend against, therefore he possessed overwhelming advantage against Hajime in close quarterbat, was how it was supposed to be.

    *GAKIN-*

    ¡°Wha-!?¡±

    This time it was Ehitorujue who leaked out a shocked voice along with the resounding hard sound.

    That was only natural. The divine sword that should pass through everything except Hajime was blocked by Scg after all.

    With no dy the right Donner aimed at Ehitorujue. The fired crimson sh was evaded by Ehitorujue using teleportation by a hairbreadth with shocked expression pasted still on his face.

    ¡°Just, what in the world¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only transmutation.¡±

    Hajime answered concisely without telling everything.

    The cause that blocked the prating ability of the divine sword came from the transmutation that was done on Scg.

    ¨D¨DSoul magic neutralization artifact ¡®Delischanors¡¯

    If the attack could pass through everything except the target using soul magic, then he only needed to enchant Scg using ¡®Soul Reproduction¡¯ to create a pseudo soul in it. Originally this was a ¡®decoy¡¯ artifact that was produced from the assumption that the ¡®Divine Statement¡¯ which forced amand on the selected soul in subconscious level couldn¡¯t be defended using Miledy¡¯s artifact, but it was also sufficient to misalign the target of the divine sword.

    And then, the decoys that were applied with Delischanors weren¡¯t just Donner & Scg.

    Ehitorujue swung the divine sword at the stepping forward Hajime, which was blocked by the muzzle of Scg. At the same time,

    *DOPAN-!!*

    A single gunshot. The flying bullet knocked back the divine sword that should be in a state where its prating ability was activated. Yes, what was enchanted with Delischanors wasn¡¯t just Scg. The bullets were also rejecting the pration ability!

    ¡°Irregr-¡°

    ¡°You talk too much, small fry.¡±

    The impact from the divine sword getting knocked back forcefully made Ehito¡¯s posture to form a one-handed banzai, Ehitorujue who was making a humiliated expression fired meteors from his halo.

    But, as though knowing that move ahead, Cross Velts and Donner¡¯s bullet barrage repelled them. Hajime smoothly closed the distance andunched a fierce round kick. That attack, finally, run into the sr plexus of the god that Hajime had no hope to touch before! The kick that had ¡®Strong Leg¡¯ and ¡®Impact Conversion¡¯ applied to it was extremely intense. Ehitorujue¡¯s body bent forward into ¡®>¡¯ shape and he was blown away.

    ¡°Kuh¡±

    Hajime pursued, but as expected Ehitorujue didn¡¯t intend to allow him going that far and used Heaven Existence to make his escape.

    Yes, he escaped. Different from all his evasion until now from the thinking that it was inexcusable for god¡¯s body to be touched, now he was purely escaping. Of course, Ehitorujue had automatic regeneration. Even so, that he escaped was because his heart was shaken. It was an instinctual action.

    Because of that, the humiliation that was welling up in his chest was great. As though to disy that, the expression of Ehitorujue distorted grandly.

    ¡°You-, your new artifact, that power-. You bastard, you didn¡¯t fight me at full strength!¡±

    ¡°Oi oi, what kind of gullible fellow would believe his enemy¡¯s words. Of course, that was obviously a lie.¡±

    While unfolding an offense and defense against Hajime who was saying such thing boldly, Ehitorujue suddenly noticed. That Hajime¡¯s tone didn¡¯t even sound pained at all and flowed smoothly. That his wounds from being tormented thoroughly had been mostly healed.

    What was the reason that Hajime was healed? The reason was the same with how his strength was increased even after activating ¡®Supreme Break¡¯ already.

    It finally melted, the capsule inside his stomach. The capsule filled with god water and cheatmate that Hajime had drunk beforehand.

    Ehitorujue didn¡¯t know about that, but he conjectured that it was impossible for such rapid healing to happen except by god water and he raised an angry voice.

    ¡°What you said about the god water being thest was also a lie-¡°

    ¡°It was a really delicious water that is worthy to be called god water you know?¡±

    Hajime spoke indifferently. Toward such Hajime, Ehitorujue took distance without fussing over close quarterbat where he was about tounch space sting and lightning divine spear. The humiliation of being fooled was oozing out from that expression.

    As though to promote that displeasure further, Hajime constantly closed the distance smoothly not letting Ehito got away.

    While the divine sword and Scg were locked with each other, Ehitorujue asked from very close range.

    ¡°Why, only now.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, in order to obtain certainty. I¡¯m not underestimating your strength.¡±

    There was only one chance for the ¡®godying¡¯. Hajime didn¡¯t understand what kind of strength Ehitorujue who had perfectly seized Yue¡¯s body possessed, because of that it was necessary to make Ehito showed out his hands that Hajime hadn¡¯t seen before in order to use that one chance with certainty. Ehitorujue intended to y around with Hajime, but Hajime was also doing the same thing albeit for a different reason.

    The strength of Ehitorujue that surpassed the imagination was to the degree that made Hajime felt the scythe of the death god, but by payingpensation of pain and many of his artifacts, somehow Hajime was able to confirm the battle strength and hands that Ehitorujue possessed to a certain degree, also, he became able to grasp the ¡®habit¡¯ of Ehitorujue.

    Ehitorujue regained his footing from the shock and his expression suddenly changed into looking amused. And then, he instantly invoked arge scale space sting that didn¡¯t even spare himself from being dragged into it.

    The space creaked and the meteor shower that was sweeping over all around was popping off. Among them, Hajime whose expression distorted was also included inside. It seemed that he endured using ¡®Vajra¡¯ that had its output increased, but he bore a damage that didn¡¯t look light. Hajime vomited out blood while coughing.

    But, Hajime immediately rallied himself and detected Ehitorujue. Ehitorujue had returned once more to his throne where threeyers of halos were behind his back. It seemed that he was injured by his own damage but he immediately recovered using ¡®Automatic Regeneration¡¯.

    ¡°Then, whether you are really not misunderstanding me or not, the might of this true god will ascertain that!¡±

    Right after that, light exploded. The halos were releasing light so intense to the degree that would make anyone hallucinated that. And then, Each halo were beginning to rotate while shining brilliantly.

    Even during that time, Hajime was approaching while slipping through the meteor shower that had been doubled in intensity, right after that, a very thick beam of light was fired from the halos. If anyone saw it, then they would think that it was just like the ¡®Heaven Might¡¯ that Kouki unleashed. Although, the power and scale of this one from Ehito were in a different league.

    ¡°This cannot be avoided you know, irregr! This light of ruin will continue to chase after you forever until you die!¡±

    In contrast with Ehitorujue who was raising a loud voice, Hajime fiercely bared his fang and answered.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll breakthrough frontally.¡±

    A crimson sh with honed killing intent surged straight ahead.

    At the same time, Hajime scattered all the grenades that he had, furthermore a huge assaultnce coated with sealing stone was deployed in the front. A mechanical sound was reverberating from that assaultnce, thence was spreading like an umbre while it was elongating by three stages and it began to rotate at high speed.

    ¨D¨DTarget dispersal assaultnce ¡®Lob Regenschirm¡¯

    A three-stage assaultnce that rotated at high speed with its surface engraved by sealing stone and particr unevenness, that was to say it was a drill.

    The target that was touched would be pulverized and dispersed as though being dug out. Hajime floated it in front of him, he used it as a shield while spreading intense ripples in midair, immediately after that, he charged toward the bombardment of ¡®True Heaven Might¡¯ along with a fierce impact.

    While the coated sealing stone was being broken in the blink of eye, Lob Regenschirm was forcefully scattering the god¡¯s might while leading its master Hajime toward the target¡¯s position. Hajime also used ¡®Vajra¡¯, ¡®Magic Power Emission¡¯, and ¡®Impact Conversion¡¯ as explosive reactive armor and charged through the light of destruction!

    ¡°-uaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!¡±

    Blood spurted out from the wounds that just got healed due to the after-effect that couldn¡¯t be dispersed, his internal organs, his flesh, his bones were screaming. The crimson aura he was d with and another red were scattered around him, even so Hajime screamed without stopping his advance. He wouldn¡¯t stand still even for an instant! Overwhelm back the overwhelming torrent! Crush the absurdity with even more absurdity! Just like how he came this far until now, tear apart all the obstacles-!

    ¡°You are breaking through even this-¡°

    Ehitorujue saw Hajime who was advancing inside the Heaven Might he unleashed and got stabbed with that eye glint that was filled to the brim with tenacious determination and tremendous killing intent¨D¨Dand he prepared to run away once more.

    He was going to withdraw from that spot using Heaven Existence. He was taking that action mostly subconsciously.

    But, Hajime didn¡¯t allow him to do such thing.

    The whole area at the surrounding was enveloped by explosive sound. It was the grenades that Hajime scattered. The spaces at the center where the explosions happened were distorting like jelly, shockwaves were blowing violently due to the side effect of the spaces trying to return to normal.

    The cause of this was the space explosion grenade that distorted the space and generated shockwave. Originally it was something that made use of space to attack the enemy using shockwave, but right now it was disying a different effect.

    That was the destabilization of space.

    Whether the direct teleportation magic ¡®Heaven Existence¡¯ that didn¡¯t use exact and delicate gate could be used in this ce or not¡­

    ¡°¨D¨Dtsk. Another artifact again-¡°

    It seemed Ehitorujue himself understood well the answer. At the very least it was something dangerous to the degree that made him spontaneously hesitating to activate the magic. And then, he was also unintentionally swearing from witnessing new artifacts appearing one after another.

    Using that opportunity, Hajime finally broke through the True Heaven Might. The Lob Regenschirm was smashed up, Hajime himself was also worn out, but that terrifyingly sharply gleaming eyes pierced Ehitorujue that was right nearby.

    Ehitorujue immediately changed n from escaping to intercepting. He was already materializing divine sword in one hand and swung it with God Speed. The sword lines that were drawn within an instant easily surpassed a hundred. He was seriously serious. This was the full strength sword y of Ehitorujue.

    It didn¡¯t matter that his perception was shifted or whatever, that was irrelevant if he was just filling the space to the brim with sword shes. Therefore, even Hajime appeared unable to react against that, without even any time to put a defense all the sword shes passed through that body. There wasn¡¯t even any resistance that could be felt from the sword cutting throu

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits.

    **__

    <strong>The Beloved Vampire Princess</strong>

    A thunderous roar.

    Scattering metal fragments.

    Those fragments that rained down in pieces raised metallic sounds while falling on the ground, by that time a groaning voice resounded from a corner of the tiered stand where the throne was on. At the center of the crumbling chalk white stand that was crumbling down with tters, there was the figure of Hajime buried from his back with his face distorted in pain.

    That figure became bloodstained as though the healing by the god water previously was nonexistent, it didn''t stop there, even his artificial left arm became gone and now he looked really tragic just from a nce.

    "Guh, gahah"

    While vomiting blood by a lot, Hajime tried to aim Donner to the front. The blood dripping down from his forehead entered his eye, dyeing his sight bright red as though the warning of red alert was turned on in his field of vision.

    Inside that red field of vision, Ehitorujue who rose up lightly without feeling the gravity was making the gesture of snapping his fingers.

    At that moment, a fierce impact hit the right hand holding Donner. Hajime mostly wasn''t feeling pain because his sense of pain was paralyzed when he was blown away by the impact, but he understood what was being done to him. At the corner of his sight, the five fingers of his right hand were bending to the wrong direction because his partner that he should be holding was pulverized into pieces.

    The fragments of the broken Donner fell on the ground, at the same time the ''Treasure Warehouse II'' that Hajime fitted on the middle finger of his right hand was also rolling on the ground *roll roll* with a cute sound that felt out of ce. It seemed that the artifact slipped off when his right hand was impacted.

    "Splendid, it was splendid, irregr. For your trump card to strike this me, that is worthy of praise. Although, if a question of whether a trump card will always be worthy to be called as a trump card is asked, then the answer can only be no."

    "¡­"

    Ehitorujue walked closer with aposed and thin smile. Normally his footsteps wouldn''t make any sound at all, but this time *step step* the footsteps echoed likely like the countdown to Hajime''s death.

    Furthermore, a step, each time Ehitorujue advanced by a step, the artificial arm and Donner, and then Scg that fell on a slightly distant ce were wrapped by tinum light. The artifacts of Hajime was shaking *shake shake* in resistance, but before long they became unable to endure and their shape broke down, at the end, they werepletely annihted not even leaving dust behind.

    With the artifacts separated from the hand of their master Hajime, if they were continuously bathed in a focused light of destruction then even the countermeasure Hajime applied wouldn''t hold.

    "Are you wondering why? Certainly the bullet filled with the concept of ''godying'' gouged my heart, yet why, I can be calm andposed like this. Ku-ku-ku-"

    "¡­"

    Ehitorujue watched Hajime with amusement, or perhaps with ridiculing while soaking in joy. Hajime didn''t answer. Perhaps he didn''t even have any leeway left to talk, Hajime only kept leaning on the broken stand limply with his eyes closed. Only his right eye with the eye patch covering it sliding off was slightly opened, but the magic eye stone wasn''t created to obtain normal vision, so in reality Hajime was unable to see Ehitorujue''s expression.

    But, without even paying attention to such Hajime, Ehitorujue''s tongue moved smoothly. The unsightly figure of Hajime whose n to recover from the hopeless situation, to overturn the table with one attack had been crushed, was greatly pleasing for him.

    "Indeed, if it was the me of the thousand years ago, perhaps I could possibly be destroyed by that. But, during all that time the secret technique to convert faith into strength to sublimate my soul has been continuing until now you know? Naturally, the status of my existence is also rising up. Something that is only like the concept created by a human at best means nothing against me. Furthermore, right now I have the body of this vampire princess. This flesh body itself bes the protective wall that protects the soul taking root in it."

    "¡­"

    Hajime''s artifacts that scattered at the surrounding werepletely annihted. All the artifacts were thoroughly annihted with care, including the Scgen AA and Cross Velts that had been crushed previously, the bullet cartridges, and even the fragments of the grenades.

    Undoubtedly Ehitorujue was intending to cut off all the hope of Hajime with thoroughness. Although, Hajime already looked dead already with how he kept lying down without even any twitch but¡­perhaps this was only a simple entertainment for Ehitorujue without any regard to anything else.

    "Although, even I didn''t have the conviction that I will really end up safe from that, so I had no intention to get hit with it. Therefore, the attack just now made me a little uneasy. Truly that is a brilliant achievement, to do something like making a god feel uneasy. You can be proud, irregr."

    "¡­"

    *gyarit* Ehitorujue''s foot trod on the ''Treasure Warehouse II'' that was rolling on the floor. And then, he stepped down forcefully while purposefully making a sound. A beam of light leaked out from the stepped spot. As expected, the artifact was surely annihted into nothing there.

    With this, now the only artifact Hajime possessed was only his magic eye stone. It was unclear what was reflected in the eye of blue crystal peeking out from the faintly opened eyelid. Even though it couldn''t show normal sight, naturally the eye artifact was able to distinguish the existence and the flow of magic power, so Hajime should be able to see how all his partners, the artifacts were annihted.

    However, even in front of that scene, where one of his important thing, and then one more important thing was hinted to be lost, Hajime''s expression was still unmoving. The effect of the god water had gone, his left arm was lost, his right hand was broken, even his internal organs were beaten up so badly,cerations were carved inside his body, and he couldn''t even twitch his finger, it was unclear whether it was a dying figure or a figure that had given up on everything in despair.

    At the very least, what Ehitorujue was seeing was that finally Hajime''s heart had broken, that he had fallen into the abyss of despair. Like a demon whose meaning of existence was making people fall, his expression distorted into a chuckle.

    And then, Ehitorujue who had walked before Hajime''s eyes bent his knee in front of him, he matched his gaze to the same height with Hajime''s and suddenly he swept his hand horizontally.

    "¨D¨D"

    At that moment, a pebble of light star pierced Hajime''s both legs. Hajime''s femurs were pulverized. Wind holes were literally opened there.

    One more of Hajime''s power to resist was stolen, then Ehitorujue''s slender and beautiful fingertip softly caressed Hajime''s chin. And then, he lifted Hajime''s head forcibly.

    Toward Hajime whose left eye was opened slightly, Ehitorujue smiledposedly and brought his face closer to a kissing distance. And then, toyingly he changed the path of his lips just before it came into contact with Hajime and then he sweetly, repulsively, muddily, and stickily whispered into Hajime''s ear while gluing close to him in half-embracing posture.

    "I''ll break everything important to you. Yourrades that stepped into Holy Precincts together with you, yourpatriots that continue to resist on the surface, the family of your birthce, I''ll trample all of them underfoot, toy them, and let them raise agonizing cries."

    "¡­"

    Hajime didn''t reply. He was merely staring, straight ahead at somewhere, there was no expression of emotion that could be seen from his body. He was really like an empty shell, as though his heart wasn''t in his body anymore.

    Ehitorujue stared at the side face of such Hajime with an expression of ecstasy.

    "But, you can rest assured. I will treat only this amazing body of the vampire princess courteously. Because this is my important vessel, I''ll handle it courteously, to every nook and cranny, to my heart''s content, okay?"

    His beloved woman was used by another as he pleased. Those words that were really hard to endure¡­made Hajime reacted. Suddenly his broken right hand moved, that hand reached searchingly toward Ehitorujue, no, toward Yue''s chest.

    "¡­Finally¡­I found you."

    "Hm?"

    A small, small whisper. Furthermore it sounded hoarse, that Ehitorujue who was right nearby missed it.

    For Ehitorujue, Hajime was already an existence that solely existed to torment. A toy whose every hope had been crushed to nothing. There was no way he could do anything from here on, and so Ehito thought that small whisper was nothing more than Hajime''sstmentation, or possibly his pitiful cry that called on his beloved who didn''t exist anymore.

    Like that, intending to taste the nectar that was thest despair of human, Ehito brought his ear closer to Hajime''s lips.

    Hajime slowly opened his mouth. That was originally a chant that he didn''t need to recite anymore. Be that as it may, it was Hajime''s greatest weapon that was his lifeline until now, the word that showed his only talent.

    "''Transmute''."

    Instantly, Ehitorujue was about to say "what are you" with a scrutinizing suspicious look, but he was unable to do that.

    The reason was,

    "¨D¨DGaah, gahah!?"

    Suddenly, countless de flew out from Ehitorujue''s chest.

    Metal des grew out like a mountain of de soaked in blood, biting and tearing flesh from inside. That happened not only in Ehito''s chest, but within an instant everywhere on Ehito''s body there were des flying out, furthermore the metals that were adjoining each other would be glued together using metal fragments from that came from somewhere unknown as an intermediary, restraining Ehitorujue''s body gruesomely.

    The strange phenomenon of des flying out from inside the body caused Ehitorujue''s thought to haltpletely for a moment. That was just how shocking this surprise attack wasbined with the conviction in his victory.

    The des piercing the body and the sparking crimson metal fragments which came from somewhere were physically obstructing Ehitorujue''s movement together, the sealing stoneponent that seemed to be included in the metal hindered him from using magic, furthermore the very strangeness itself was halting his thought. The opening that was made from thosested only for a few seconds.

    But, that opening was invaluable. This moment was exactly the timing that Hajime had waited eagerly for, the true critical moment that he was aiming for.

    "''Transmute-''!"

    Once more Hajime yelled his own talent.

    This magic was merely processing metal, that was all it could do. Right now, at a nce the metal that existed in this ce was only the des that flew out from Ehitorujue''s body, no matter how there was no way this magic could work on an opponent who overcame even the ''godying''.

    However, the broken right arm of Hajime¨D¨Dusing direct operation of magic power he forcefully moved that broken hand to touch a spot¡­his own abdomen.

    Immediately, crimson spark surged and at the same time blood soaked de flew out from Hajime''s stomach.

    "¨D¨D!?"

    Ehitorujue gazed in astonishment. His astonishment didn''te from the fact that Hajime was hiding metal lump inside his stomach, or because that lump was now piercing open his own stomach.

    He was astonished because he sensed the abnormal presence filling the flying out de. His spine was having goosebumps, his instinct was ringing the rm bell noisily. This presence was undoubtedly the same presence like what he felt previously¨D¨Da presence of concept magic.

    In a world of instantaneous moment, Ehitorujue immediately tried to use Heaven Existence. However, the clusters of micro des stirring up inside his body(blood vessel) obstructed his thinking and magic usage, even his automatic regeneration was slowed down. In addition, the metal shackle that had sewed through both his legs before he noticed prevented him from physically jumping away.

    That opening which was exposed for less than a second was enough for Hajime''s de to reach. It was hard to understand because of all the blood, but the small knife that looked like toy contained god crystal, its transparent de was d in a deep crimson light which was thrust toward Ehito¡­and then, urately the knife plunged into Ehitorujue''s body.

    Instantly the deep crimson magic power swelled up. At the center was Ehitorujue''s body. At the same time Ehitorujue''s scream resounded.

    "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!?"

    A scream of uneasiness and agony that was impossible toe from merely getting stabbed by a small knife resounded. The des that came out from inside his body were annihted by tinum light and the restrain was undid, Ehitorujue then stepped back in staggers while holding his head and his body writhing in agony.

    Ehitorujue''s body began to *dokun, dokun!* pulsate.

    That was the beacon of the awakening. The yell of determination that original owner of the writhing body was raising.

    "Impossible-, the vampire princess should have been annihtedpletely!"

    Indeed, Ehitorujue had felt the soul vanishing in annihtion. Ehitorujue''s face warped from the torrent of power welling up inside his body trying to push him out while he yelled the question that expressed his bewilderment.

    The one who answered that was Hajime. While his body was unable to even wake up, his mouth was showing a fierce smile.

    "Yue was a cut above you, that''s all there is to it isn''t that right?"

    "¨D¨D"

    Ehitorujue guessed from those words. That was to say, Yue''s annihtion was actually a feign that she intentionally showed to him. She feigned using up all of her strength before vanishing, and then she concealed her own soul and lurked at the deepest depth of the body.

    She believed that in time help would surelye.

    By any chance the scream that Ehitorujue heard might also be Yue''s acting performance.

    "But, but-, why-!?"

    Ehitorujue writhed, and finally he fell on his knee while holding his head before unconsciously whispering his indescribable question.

    To that, Hajime pushed out his hand and he answered while running spark on his hand.

    "The bullet of ''godying'' shook your soul and awoke Yue''s soul. The ''de of Blood Pledge'' severed your invading thought and granted strength to Yue."

    "What do you¨D¨D, don''t tell me-"

    Ehitorujue almost leaked out words of bewilderment for a moment there because he didn''t understand what Hajime meant, but he immediately made a shocked expression in understanding.

    Hajime who saw that lifted the corner of his mouth further.

    Concept magic ''Godying''¨D¨Dthat was a magic that exterminated only the soul with divinity without giving any influence at Yue''s body. However, Hajime followed the warning of Miledy who gifted him with that power and didn''t rely on it.

    Therefore, he used it only for its special characteristic with the objective of supplementing his true trump card. That was to say the godying bullet gave a not small effect to Ehitorujue''s soul even though it didn''t be a lethal damage, which created an opening and woke Yue up, and then it also further gave the opening for Yue herself to wield her strength.

    And then, Hajime''s second de(the true trump card) separated Ehitorujue and Yue''s soul with certainty. Hajime was faintly opening the magic eye in his right eye was in order to ascertain that. The words "I found you" that he whispered faintly was because he had caught sight of Yue''s soul that lurked in the deepest part of the body.

    Artifact de of Blood Pledge(Blood Fea Rezvie)¨D¨Dthat artifact which Hajime hid inside his stomach in round ore shape was enchanted with the concept of [Thy art forbidden to touch(Don''t touch my woman)]. That was to say, this concept magic forbade interference to Yue''s soul and severed the intervention that was already there.

    The weakness of this magic was the point where it couldn''t disy its true worth if it didn''t directly hit Yue''s soul, because of that Hajime had to make the ''godying'' hit with certainty no matter what, and so he had to go through that much hardships to reach this point¡­

    Anyway, with this Yue''s soul that waspletely cut loose from Ehitorujue''s influence was now in a state that was protected by a barrier, and so she could wield her powerpletely. Furthermore, this de of Blood Pledge(Blood Fea Rezvie) was intentionally made to have a hollow de, using capiry phenomenon the de was filled with a lot of Hajime''s blood.

    Yue''s skill¨D¨Dthe ''Blood Pledge Contract'' drastically amplified the effect of blood sucking only from the sole partner that she designated. Using that skill, Hajime directly poured his blood through de of Blood Pledge(Blood Fea Rezvie) and strengthened Yue''s soul.

    "You are saying, you are aiming for this-, right from the start!?"

    "If I can ovee you using overwhelming resources, then that''s great. But, what is at stake here is the life of my beloved. Isn''t it obvious that I''m going to prepare two or three tricks for this?"

    The power of Yue''s soul was increasing in force second by second. It raged to chase away the foreign contamination from inside herself. This is my body, the only one who can touch it is just Hajime, the soul screamed. The tinum magic power that whirled violently flickered and the color of the radiance was changing to golden, that light was pulsating as though to disy its determination and hit Ehitorujue''s soul hard.

    Ehitorujue was hallucinating. A pair of eyes slowly opened, and those crimson eyes of the beautiful figure of the vampire princess pierced him. the immense trust toward her beloved partner was dwelling in those eyes, that look eloquently told of how she had been waiting for this moment.

    That meant that both Yue and also Hajime had the same feeling. Without using any willmunication skill or artifact, they mutually understood what each other would do.

    Ehitorujue thought. At that time, although he seeded in hijacking Yue''s body but he overlooked Hajime and let him gotten away after receiving resistance from Yue. He wondered if since that time by any chance he was dancing above the palm that was the bond of these two.

    A tremendous humiliation and indescribable displeasure jarred Ehitorujue''s mind. Ehitorujue then yelled with that raging heart.

    "Don''t underestimate me-, vampire princess-. This body is mine! I won''t let any seed of anxiety in the future get left behind! I''ll pinch and crush your soul for sure this time-. Then next it will be you-, irregr! Hahah, in front of my power a concept of just this level will¨D¨D"

    In actuality, even after being stabbed with de of Blood Pledge, the conflict between Ehitorujue and Yue''s soul for the leadership of the body was in a stalemate. That was just how immense the soul of god that had been sublimated using the secret technique of faith conversion.

    But,

    "I thought you''d say that."

    Ehitorujue''s words were cut off by a single sentence, by a light tone as though everything was already within expectation.

    "¨D¨DWha, t?"

    Ehitorujue''s eyes snapped wide open. That wasn''t because his words were cut off.

    It was because ahead of his gaze, there was the figure of Hajime still leaning on the tiered tform with his trembling right hand aimed at Ehitorujue.

    And then, what was hard to believe for him, what he didn''t want to believe, was that from the bullet clutched by that hand¨D¨Dthere was a presence of a new concept magic that was emitted out.

    Just from where in the world Hajime took out that bullet from? Looking from how the bullet was soaked in blood, perhaps it was hidden inside his body as expected.

    "So, something like that, after thiste! You don''t even have artifact!"

    Ehitorujue couldn''t move his body from his struggle against Yue''s soul, but even with unease oozing out on his expression he still yelled mockingly.

    Indeed, even if Hajime possessed a bullet but without Donner or Scg then he wouldn''t be able to shot it. Hajime''s legs were drilled through, looking from how those wounds were still not healed yet, he also shouldn¡¯t be able to directly strike it to Ehito.

    But, Hajme was only too aware of such thing.

    Hajime, for the third time, chanted his greatest magic.

    "''Transmute''."

    Vivid crimson spread. It was spreading to the surrounding space and gradually the color was changing to thick deep crimson. At the same time, the held out bullet was glittering brightly in the hand clutching it and wind gathered. It was gradually forming a shape of something small.

    "¡­Metal, particle?"

    Ehitorujue whispered dumbfoundedly. That whisper was entirely spot on.

    "I order to take back Yue with <em>certainty</em>, I estimated that at the very least three stages of a process are necessary. ¡­I told you already. That I swore I''ll certainly take her back."

    "Don''t tell me, in the middle of that fight¡­then, you also aimed for this since the start¡­"

    Why, in the middle of an instantaneous battle that he was forced to do, Hajime frequently used weapons with timeg like grenades and the like until he used them all up? Why, did the Grim Reapers and Cross Velts would explode everywhere even when they got hit by shing attack? Just what was the metal that flew out from Ehitorujue''s body?

    The answer was this¨D¨Dthe metal particle.

    The metal particles that were unseen by eyes and floated in the air made by disintegrating metal very finely were filled into all the grenades, Cross Velts, and the Grim Reapers. And then they were exploded and scattered everywhere through the whole area. Among the grenades there were also those that were filled with nothing but metal particles, among the eagle model Grim Reapers there were also individuals that were only scattering particles all the time.

    In the middle of that battle, when Hajime judged that he couldn''t ovee Ehito in a battle of resource, he <em>made a Cross Velt to be shot down</em> above Ehitorujue''s head which caused metal particles to be scattered, Ehitorujue sucked in the particles and after Hajime confirmed that he didn''t notice that, Hajime moved on to the second stage of the n.

    That n was to give Ehito the impression that he was fighting desperately just to make his only trump card the ''godying'' hit Ehito, but in fact he was sprinkling the metal particles that would be his transmutation material to the surrounding, for the sake of attacking and restraining Ehitorujue from inside his body. That was the second stage of the n.

    And then, the reason that the transmutation which should be unusable without touching the target could now transmute by gathering metal from wide range was because of the final derivative skill of transmutation, ''Convergence Transmutation''. This was one of the two things that Hajime obtained at the same time when he obtained the innermost secret of transmutation, the ''Imagination Composition'' that Hajime was awakened to at that devil king castle.

    The effect of this skill was simple. It would gather the metal at the surrounding and the user could transmute without touching it, that was all. It had a inness that was fitting for amon job.

    But, what would happen if it was used with the metal that was taken inside the body? Ehitorujue''s lung and stomach that had absorbed a lot of the metal floating in the air were surely smeared with metal particles inside.

    And then, that restraining using the artificial arm. Even the spikes that flew out from the artificial hand and stabbed Ehitorujue to bind him in ce dissolved metal particles and poured it into his body. If those metal particles flowed into the bloodstream and then turned into splinters, it was self-evident that Ehitorujue would be hacked into pieces from inside.

    "I got overwhelmed in the battle of resource. You showed me the gap between us at close quarterbat. I used all my trump cards, and went further than that. All of my hands(artifacts) were crushed. That was why¡­"

    ¨D¨Dyou thought you had win right?

    Hajime''s mouth that split like a crescent moon diabolically and his words, proofed that Ehitorujue''s conjecture was correct. Exactly because he was convinced of his victory, exactly because he had endured the trump card and became convinced that there was an overwhelming gap between him and Hajime, that Ehitorujue glued close to Hajime''s body so defenselessly like that. He was convinced of victory and showed an opening.

    Having that opening which was actually Hajime''s true aim taken advantage of, and then taught that Hajime had beenying down preparations all the time in the middle of that breathtaking battle, and furthermore witnessing Hajime''s mercilessness of hacking to pieces his body from the inside even though it was the body of his lover regardless of the possession, all of those factors greatly shaken Ehitorujue''s mind with agitation. And what made it unbearable for Ehito was that agitation was then taken advantage of by the vampire princess.

    While Ehitorujue was agitated and his mind split to handle Yue''s attack, finally the converged metal particles took shape and became a tiny gun of a single shot. It had really small and simple make that couldn''t bepared at all with Donner or Scg.

    Nevertheless, the bullet that was loaded into it was a lethal fang.

    Hajime''s fingers that should be broken were forcefully moved using magic power operation and fixed on the trigger.

    Ehitorujue was roaring while annihting the des flying out from his body and the metal shackle coiling around his body, while also trying to move his body, possibly he was trying to teleport away. But, immediately the pulsation became a level fiercer and obstructed all of his efforts. Even the automatic regeneration''s activation was stoppedpletely.

    It was as though the pulsation was covering for Hajime''s attack.

    Surely, that wasn''t just the imagination.

    The blood soaked Hajime, with a fearless grin even now made the gun that looked like a small derringer pistol sparked with deep crimson electricity.

    And then,

    "I''m having her back. That woman, every single drop of her blood, every single strand of her hair, and even every single piece of her soul, everything is mine."

    The crimson sh pierced Ehitorujue who was screaming with a desperate face.

    What was fired was the artifact Bullet of Blood Pledge(Blood Fea Bullet). The concept filled in it was [The Knitted Bond Into This Hand(I''m No Good Without You)]¨D¨Dthis concept magic made the souls of Yue and Hajime that seek each other to resonance, it explosively strengthened Yue''s soul, at the same time it would forcefully tear off the joining of the foreign substance(soul) rooting inside the body, while at the same time granting horrific agony toward the intruder that felt like the nerves getting directly broiled.

    "¨D¨D!!"

    A soundless scream. It was unclear whether in the end it was the scream that Ehitorujue raised, or else the loud scream of fighting spirit that Yue raised.

    Right after that, a golden light exploded.

    That color was far warmer and more vivid than the tinum radiance of before. It illuminated as though enveloping Hajime, making him feeling hopelessly heartrending. It was the light of his beloved without a doubt.

    Right after that, two eyes opened as though awakening from the sleep. The striking rubies caught her beloved straight ahead.

    And then, like a flower bud that was blooming proudly in its full glory, or possibly like the sun that showed its face by driving away the dark cloud, she disyed a bewitching smile that emitted glorious radiance.

    Yue''s body floated gently.

    She was blood-soaked, but such thing did nothing except promoting her mor instead. With her figure that gave and adult charm, her abundant golden threads fluttering softly, both her hands spread wide open as though in wee, or possibly it was her desire to wee, she leaped forward, such figure, just what kind of words in the world that could possibly be used to express it?

    Like a goddess¨D¨Dsuch words felt so hopelessly clich¨¦d for this.

    Hajime was merely, with an earnestly affectionate expression, he gently narrowed his eyes while his hand reached slowly in order to grant the wish of his lover.

    Yue leaped to there. She dropped her waist above Hajime softly just like silk floss, without letting him felt anything like weight, without stopping her face rubbed on his chest. Her arms that circled around him tiiiiiiightly constrained Hajime, wordlessly, as though she was pleading for the two of them to melt together into one.

    Hajime too circled his arm around Yue and embraced her tightly. Thing like the pain at his arm or stomach, was so small like a hair strandpared to the pain of his heart when he was separated from her.

    Before long, Yue lifted her face that was buried on his chest. Those eyes were moist in a disy of the emotion filling inside her, the breath leaking out from that lovely pink lips was so hot that it felt scalding.

    Hajime softly put his hand on the cheek of Yue that was dyed in rose color, while he gifted her with words overflowing with affectionate tone.

    "I came to pick you up, my vampire princess."

    "¡­Nn, I have faith. My demon king-sama."

    Hearing the joking names they called each other with, both of them let out a chuckle smilingly.

    The kiss happened naturally. Their lips were merely touching each other, yet it was a gentle kiss that carried their whole feeling. The taste of blood was entertaining. Yue''s small tongue swiped out and licked the clotted blood pasted on Hajime''s lips.

    But, at that time, as though trying to tear apart once again the two who were gluing at each other, a tremendous killing intent along with an immense torrent of light assaulted them.

    Immediately, Yue turned behind with only her upper body while pushing out her hand. Instantly a barrier of light was deployed.

    There, a shockwave that creaked the space along with a bombardment of light crashed.

    "¡­Nn-"

    Yue slightly leaked out her voice. Her eyebrows frowned mightily.

    Yue herself was also quite spent after chasing out Ehitorujue''s soul, but this bombardment was filled with a force even more than that that made Yue''s barrier creaked along with the space.

    She didn''t have any spare strength to use age of god magic. While Haijme was wounded all over his body and couldn''t move.

    Therefore they were determined. With that will, Yue continued to hold up the ''Holy Severance'', and Hajime leaned close to her. There, words that sounded like curse filled with madness were resounding.

    {Kill-, kill-, kill-, I''m going to kill you-, irregrrrr!}

    At the other side of the barrier, at the origin of the light bombardment. Over there, a human form made from light itself was floating. At the spot that seemed to be the head of that floating light human form, the mouth was irregrly distorted in an expression of rage.

    Even thought that figure was blurred, but they understood well who it was. Even though the voice was different, even with rage coloring the look, that oozing out vulgarity couldn''t possibly be mistaken.

    That lump of light was undoubtedly Ehitorujue.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou (The World¡¯s Strongest By Common Job)

    *creak, crack* The barrier that Yue deployed was cracking.

    The bombardment of light was unceasingly increasing in power in order to annihte anything and everything.

    {This ce is Holy Precincts. Despite my body is being only a soul right now, just overwhelming the exhausted you two is not a difficult matter-! I¡¯ll st away irregr before the eyes of the vampire princess, and then, I¡¯ll plunder that body once more!}

    Ehitorujue¡¯s voice echoed through the whole space.

    Seeing how Ehitorujue didn¡¯t use both prating attacks like the divine sword or divine me, or space crossing attack like lightning divine spear that used Heaven Existence, the damage from the conflict against Yue¡¯s soul and Bullet of Blood Pledge seemed to make Ehitorujue considerably exhausted.

    But, even so the light bombardment was still tremendous. That was surely the original magic power light of Ehitorujue. From a nce, the light was radiant in a disy of its divinity. But, it continued endlessly just like a bombardment, loudughter that contained rage and madness were making the divine aura of the light to end in vain.

    {Come, stop your useless resistance and repent. Now that yourst hope has been severed, there is already no meaning in anything that you do!}

    The light swelled up. The cracks on ¡®Holy Severance¡¯ were gradually gettingrger.

    It seemed that Ehitorujue¡¯s pride was greatly wounded from being done in by Hajime and Yue, to the degree that he didn¡¯t give careful consideration for Yue¡¯s body state with his attack. He was surely thinking that he could just use ¡®Automatic Regeneration¡¯ after he repossessed the body. Rather than that, he put more importance in creating a spectacle where Hajime got erased away in front of Yue¡¯s eyes without her being unable to do anything.

    It appeared that Ehitorujue was convinced that such tragic future woulde true. Hajime who was wounded all over with his two trump cards, the concept magic used up couldn¡¯t possibly have any reserve power anymore, he thought. Even the liberators where they had seven members before could only create three concept magic.

    Hajime creating two concept magic could even be said as a miracle due to the strength of his feeling toward Yue.

    For that reason,

    ¡°It¡¯s the end with this, just who was saying that¡¯s the case huh?¡±

    {Still bluffi¨D¨D}

    Ehitorujue¡¯s words stopped midway.

    That was because behind the barrier, he saw the figure of Hajime floating a diabolical smile, his lips splitting widely like a crescent moon. Even though Ehitorujue didn¡¯t have a flesh body, yet that expression made a chill to rush through his body.

    ¡°Yue.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn. Leave it to me.¡±

    The two were on the same page. Even without knowing at all regarding the detail about the card that Hajime had, Yue clearly understood what it was that Hajime wanted just like the back of her own hand. That was why, excessive word was unnecessary. With the resoluteness that this would be thest, Yue roared her magic power and poured strength into ¡®Holy Severance¡¯.

    Metal particles converged on Hajime¡¯s hand. What he was transmuting was a single bullet. There was nothing special in it at all, it was just a mere bullet.

    However, there Hajime gritted his teeth audibly. And then with a ¡®puih¡¯ he spat out something, thest concept magic that he crammed and hid in one of his teeth¨D¨DReject All Existences(Anything and Everything, Just Disappear)

    That concept magic which was thought to be lost together with the breaking down of the chain where it was enchanted in, Hajime somehow managed to use Convergence Transmutation to secure some of it even though he could only gather about the amount of his pinky finger, he then processed it and put it at the back of his teeth beforehand. It was for the sake of this time.

    Hajime himself was surprised that the concept still remained when he gathered it even after the chain turned into very small pieces, but surely that showed just how extreme the emotion of emptiness that he felt when Yue was taken away. It was a terrifyingly deep emotion.

    To the very end, the de of Blood Pledge and the Bullet of Blood Pledge were for the sake of rescuing Yue. Therefore, since the start, the finishing blow was intended to be carried out by this bullet of concept, filled with the pure wish of destruction. The tooth was small, but nevertheless it was emitting a definite presence, using transmutation the bullet was then got coating by it.

    {That¡¯s-}

    ¡°The reason Aruvheit died wasn¡¯t because he was a god. He was merely got dragged into my rampage when I snapped because you allid your hand on Yue, that¡¯s all. Something like the concept of godying, there is no way I can create something like that don¡¯t you think?¡±

    {You, you basta¨D¨D}

    Hajime corrected the misunderstanding that Ehitorujue had.

    That whether it was Ehitorujue, or whether it was Aruvheit, Hajime didn¡¯t oppose them because they were ¡®god¡¯ that acted tyrannically in this world.

    They incurred the wrath of Nagumo Hajime.

    That was all there was to it, the reason that Ehitorujue and his conspirators got ruined.

    Being informed that implicitly, Ehitorujue lost his words. Because he noticed, that for Hajime, there was not that much difference between him the god and the random monster that attacked Hajime.

    Regardless of the overwhelming gap in power between them, but Hajime¡¯s attitude against Ehitorujue was exactly the same like how he treated all the opponents that came to crush him until now. That was, ¡®you are the enemy so I¡¯ll kill you¡¯. Truly there was nothing special or anything in how Hajime acted against this god.

    {Do, don¡¯t screw, you bastard-}

    Ehitorujue talked with babbling words. The humiliation he felt was too great, and not only that, the concept that was now aimed at him was too atrocious, the ck purpose that wanted to destroy Hajime right now without dy and his instinct that wanted to run away right now were struggling inside him.

    That hesitation became fatal for him.

    ¡°This is checkmate, small fry.¡±

    With fearlessly crooked lips, Hajime loaded the bullet he held in his mouth into the derringer pistol, and then he pulled the trigger without hesitation along with some sharp words. The loaded Existence Rejection bullet became a crimson sh that was fired. Yue made the barrier to be able to be passed through with a superb timing, regardless of the bombardment of light, the attack of destruction was annihting what it touched from the outset.

    Although it was toote, Ehitorujue chose the option to evade which disyed his unease but¡­

    ¡°Imand under the name of Yue-, ¡®Don¡¯t move¡¯!¡±

    {Ridiculous-}

    After having her body taken over, Yue felt the flow of power inside the body many times over, she watched and listened to its result. For the genius of magic that was counted as a part of the strongest people in a war-torn era when she was merely a ten years old, there was no reason that she would be unable to do that.

    Her magic power had already reached the very bottom. But, so what, she scolded her mind that was cking out with her strength of will, she forcefully twisted her body that was pleading to her that it was the limit and squeezed out magic power, she also circted the magic power that she was consuming for ¡®Holy Severance¡¯ and activated the magic¨D¨DDivine Statement.

    Surely Ehitorujue never thought that his own magic would be used back on him even in his wildest dream. Compared to the Divine Statement that Ehitorujue used, what Yue used was somewhat of a shoddy quality, however, it still splendidly restrained the target.

    {I am-, I am the god!! Irregaaaaar!!!}

    A shriek.

    The crimson sh of ruin approached. Even though there was no face, but it was clear to see. Ehitorujue right now was showing an expression of terror. The impossible scene, the unbelievable reality, the sound of his path that he believed, without a doubt, would continue for eternity was crumbling fragilely resounded.

    However, no matter how much he was denying reality, no matter how godly he was, even though he yelled how absolute he was¡­emotionlessly, heartlessly, irrationally, the murderous roar that the monster raised destroyed anything and everything in this world.

    That was the reality.

    Therefore,

    {¨D¨D¡ª!!!!!!}

    The crimson sh pierced through the torrent of light, erased the shriek, smashed the gruesome future¨D¨Dand prated the mad god¡¯s chests.

    Soundlessly, the crimson sh disappeared toward the faraway white space.

    The torrent of light dispersed, Ehitorujue trailed his hand on the hole gaping wide open in his chest. And then, he raised a wordless scream while his hands moved as though tearing off his chest, or possibly desperately attempting to plug off the hole, exposing a state that even made anyone felt pity to him.

    {aaAA, ridiculous¡­such thing¡­impossible}

    Although he leaked out words that denied the reality, his body of light was still crumbling with the hole on his chest as the center of the breaking down.

    And then, at the end, with one more whisper of ¡°¡­impossible¡±, the light humanoid form that was Ehitorujue melted into empty air and vanished.

    The radiance of ¡®Holy Severance¡¯ melted into the empty air at the same time before Yue limply fell down and sat on the ground femininely.

    Hajime slowly lowered down the small gun.

    Silence wrapped the area.

    Other than the slightly rough breathing of Hajime and Yue, there was no sound at all.

    Yue earnestly lifted up her eyelids that were trying to close even now while slowly looking back over her shoulder with a smile.

    Toward that, Hajime too returned a smile¡­it was at that moment,

    ¡°Yue-!¡±

    ¡°¨D¨D¡±

    Hajime¡¯s impatient voice resounded in warning.

    To that Yue held her breath, at the same time a weird shrike that sounded unthinkable toe from this world resounded.

    ¨D¨DaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!

    At the same time, an invisible violent impact became a storm that attacked the two.

    Unable to even resist Yue was sent flying, sending her on Hajime¡¯s chest with her back to him. Haijme immediately circled his hand around Yue and twisted his body, covering her from the shockwave with his own body.

    Thunderous sound.

    That was the sound of the tiered gallery Hajime was half buried into getting pulverized into small pieces. It was lucky that he wasn¡¯t pressed by the impact onto the chalk white wall, but it didn¡¯t change that the abnormal shockwave was showering on him.

    Hajime kept covering Yue in his embrace while he got blown away like a leaf toyed by a storm along with the wreckages of the tiered gallery, he then got bounced on the ground many times before he finally stopped.

    ¡°Guh, gahah, Yue-¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Nnh, Ha, jime¡­¡±

    Hajime called to Yue while vomiting blood everywhere. Yue only got a little damage because Hajime covered for her, but even so she seemed to be injured to the degree that she was unable to properly move.

    Both of them linked their hand together and somehow stood up by supporting each other. And then, they observed the surrounding while sweating coldly.

    ¡°Oi oi, what the hell is that¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa haa¡­looks like¡­the Holy Precincts itself, get affected.¡±

    Exactly as Yue said, here and there cracks entered the white space, there were also spots that looked twisted like jelly, showing that the space was clearly getting unstable. At the distorted spots, sights of unknown worlds, familiar worlds, and the scene of the surface were projected and disappeared, the sceneries were repeatedly projected and vanished.

    And then, the source of the weird shriek and tremendous shockwave was¡­

    ¡°¡­Actually, thest boss, still has two transformations left¡­is this something like that? Well, in a sense, this is a normal temte though.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn. He is, already, just a monster¡­¡±

    At the ce where Hajime and Yue¡¯s gaze were directed, d in muddy ck miasma that was being spouted out from the distorted space, or possibly it was absorbing the miasma, even now the thing that was Ehitorujue was raising a strange shrieking voice.

    {uuu, AA, aa¨C¨D¨D}

    As though getting attracted by that extremely unpleasant groan which rubbed the mind of the listener the wrong way, miasma was gathering endlessly from the distorted space at the surrounding, from inside the miasma they could perceive figures that seemed to be monster or apostle. But, all those figures were being sucked into Ehitorujue without showing any resistance at all while staring nkly into empty air.

    And then, there was more unpleasant sound resounding. *beki-, gokyu, gucha, boki-* Just like the sound of bone and bone grinding at each other, or like flesh and flesh crushing each other, graphic sounds were echoing from inside the miasma.

    At the same time, intermittent words were spreading with echoes.

    ¨D¨DDon¡¯t want¡­to die-, don¡¯t want, to¡­di¡­e

    ¨D¨DWhy¡­eno, ugh¡­you, said¡­I don¡¯t, understand¡­don¡¯t, want¡­to, die-

    ¨D¨DEtern, nal¡­¡­ly¡­everything¡­

    ¨D¨DGo, d¡­I, bee¡­god, already¡­ye, t¡­why¡­

    ¨D¨DMis¡­taken, no¡­..such, thing, I, am the¡­

    ¨D¨DO, bey¡­everything¡­..break¡­sma, sh¡­

    ¨D¨DCho¡­ke, ye¡­llment¡­gri, ef¡­

    ¨D¨DDon¡¯t, want¡­don¡¯t, wanna¡­di, e-

    Those words were an obsession to life, a deep resentment toward others, a childish self-righteousness, a vulgar self-conceit, merely an inexcusable outburst of anger.

    But, whether it was the feeling of not wanting to die, or even the feeling of wanting to be alone and destroy anything and everything¡­it was something that he really didn¡¯t want to acknowledge that he felt disgusted from the bottom of his heart but, Hajime could understand those feelingspletely.

    His heart changed at the bottom of the abyss thinking that other people were worthless, he pawed on the ground to survive even by slurping blood and flesh. When Yue was stolen, he rampaged wildly and even created a concept that brought about extreme destruction from his empty feeling.

    ¡°¡­That is, by some chance, if I¡­wasn¡¯t able to meet Yue and others¡­that¨D¨D¡±

    Might be me. The lips of Hajime that were going to murmur that were blocked by the slender index finger of Yue.

    And then, she silently shook her head and gently denied it with a whispering voice.

    ¡°¡­Hajime is different from that. ¡­Even that thing, surely had people who thought of him, someone that he ought to reach out to, and also someone that reached out to him. The result of not looking back on those, is that.¡±

    Yue¡¯s crimson eyes gently squinted.

    ¡°¡­The path, Hajime has walked until now. That is Hajime¡¯s everything.¡±

    Even when his heart changed, the scream that was raised at the bottom of the abyss reached him. Even while saying that the matter of this world was inconsequential, in the end, he saved a lot of people. The path that he had walked like that stopped Hajime¡¯s rampage.

    That was why, even though the two might look simr, but the two of them werepletely different.

    That was why, Yue said, don¡¯t look down on my Hajime.

    She told that. Conveyed that to him.

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s what Yue said, then that must be so.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn-¡°

    Hajime made a wry smile from basking in sentimentality in the middle of this absolute great crisis of all ce, and also from being scolded at this veryte hour. Toward such Hajime, Yue also smiled gently.

    Even while they were doing that, the thing that was Ehitorujue continued to spout out his selfish emotion that was unbearable to listen on, on the contrary, its soul was absorbing the miasma and the ruins of monsters and apostles with terrific momentum.

    Ehitorujue was obviously losing sanity. Thinking from how the space was getting unstable, the cause wasn¡¯t only because of the previous shockwave, obviously the cause was from Ehitorujue¡¯s abnormality. In other words, that meant that the bullet of Existence Denial had certainly granted a lethal damage to Ehitorujue.

    Even so he didn¡¯t vanish, in his rejection he took in the miasma and the monsters into himself topensate for his vanishing existence, this was surely Ehitorujue¡¯s earnest desire of survival and the strength of his obsession for control.

    Ehitorujue that could vanish anytime was holding out only with his tenacity, however, Hajime and Yue didn¡¯t have any way to give him the finishing blow.

    Their magic power had dried up, they were wounded all over and unable to even stand up properly.

    The trump cards that Hajime prepared had been all used up. Hajime could do nothing but smiling bitterly toward that fact. Truly, this world¡¯s difficulty level was a bit too hard to be expressed with the word of fantasy which was packed with dream and hope.

    But, at that time, the miasma that was covering the area around Ehitorujue ruptured and blew off.

    The thing that was Ehitorujue was still enveloped in whirling ck mist, but now his full figure could be seen clearly.

    ¡°That is seriously a monster huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn. Rather that looks pitiful.¡±

    The impression of the two was frank.

    What was there was a lump of meat. Flesh, bone, and skin of several races were haphazardlybined with limbs jutting out from the wriggling meat lump. Several tentacles were undting, looking extremely grotesque. That figure would make people lost their sanity and felt like vomiting just by its appearance.

    The thing that was Ehitorujue which was reduced into that meat lump suddenly shrieked.

    ¨D¨DGiiaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!!!

    A storm immediately blew violently. ck miasma whirled, invisible shockwaves that centered on the meat lump blew away the chalk white ground.

    The shockwave was emitted radially without any direction, even so it hid a force to the degree that even Hajime and Yue who were already thrown to considerable distance were blown away even further.

    Hajime and Yue were blown away while leaking out agonized voice, even then their linked hands didn¡¯t let go no matter what while they struck the ground. Hajime shrugged in exasperation even while his expression distorted from pain and he gave instruction to Yue.

    ¡°Yue, suck my blood.¡±

    ¡°¡­-, but¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Hajime¡¯s words made Yue hesitated. Hajime said that it was fine, but there was no way that was true. He was already bleeding to the degree until one of his feet was already inside the grave, or possibly it had already surpassed even that. The wound on his stomach and also the wounds on both his legs weren¡¯t treated yet or anything. Hajime had tightened his muscles and held back his bleeding, but he was in a state that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for his heart to stop anytime from bleeding too much.

    He was holding on to his consciousness, and even now he was wracking his mind in order to survive, to kill his enemy, he was able to do those thanks to his tough body that could be earnestly titled as a monster. Even so his condition was really on the brink. If here Yue sucked his blood, that might really be the finishing blow for him.

    At far away, Ehitorujue was raising a roar that shaved on sanity once more. The space fiercely distorted each time with the shockwave destroying the chalk white world. Furthermore, the undting tentacles could also be seen wandering searching for prey. At this rate, it was clear they would die without doing anything. Even so, Yue was still hesitating, to that Hajime showed her a smile.

    That smile, was the bold and fearless smile that always made Yue¡¯s chest to tighten. His canine was bared, his eyes gleamed fiercely, the ally gave immense trust to that smile, and the enemy was granted with a traumatic shudder by that smile, the smile of the demon that made the vampire princess as its ve.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? This is the temte. Do you think, that I didn¡¯t foresee this kind of situation?¡±

    ¡°Hajime¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, all my trump cards are used up. However, there is still the prepared finished product, see?¡±

    Yue already didn¡¯t have any word. Aa, truly, this person that I loved¡­was really diabolical. Such feeling throbbed loudly in her chest, Yue leaked out a feverish breath and she nodded briskly.

    And then, while she felt the sensation of Hajime¡¯s arm that was embracing her tightly, she put her teeth on his neck. The flowing in blood recovered Yue¡¯s magic power for just slightly¨D¨Dno, at the next moment, a terrific pulsation came. *dokun dokun*, a really slight amount of blood that normally wouldn¡¯t do anything for her was now restoring Yue with a momentum that was far surpassing the effect of ¡®Blood Pledge Contract¡¯ or anything else.

    The reason for that was one.

    ¨D¨DYue exclusive artifact Nagumo Hajime

    Blood that had the effects to sublimate Yue¡¯s ¡®Blood Pledge Contract¡¯ by several levels, to make the skill ¡®Limit Break¡¯ be possible, and then with the iron content of the blood abundantly bestowed with the ingredient of cheatmate, such blood liquid was flowing inside Hajime¡¯s body.

    By assuming a situation where he lost all his artifacts, where the taken back Yue was in exhaustion, and in addition the Bullet of Denial Existence was unable to kill the opponent, Hajime prepared himself to be the exclusive artifact of Yue. Exactly like the naming, this artifact was a secret treasure ss artifact that brought about power and recovery which surpassed even the god water limited only for Yue.

    ¡°¡­Nna¡±

    Feeling the extremely sweet and burning pleasure from inside her body, Yue unintentionally leaked out a heavy gasp. But as though sensing that recovery of Yue, countless tentacles shot out with a blur from Ehitorujue. The tips of those tentacles were sharp, what they touched would surely get pierced in one attack.

    Yue separated her mouth from Hajime¡¯s neck and she directed one of her hands like a shield toward the approaching tentacles. Immediately, the space before her eyes distorted.

    The tentacles rushed there.

    But, all of them didn¡¯t reach the two. It was because the distorted space swallowed everything. No, more urately the tentacles were dismissed into another space.

    In order to build a reliable defense using little magic power, Yue made use of the unstable space. Yue didn¡¯t have the power to create a gate using space magic from zero that shut out the space, and so, in that case she just needed to create a gate to a different world using the space that was already shaking. If it was only expanding a hole in space that was already open, then it wouldn¡¯t consume that much strength.

    After Yue confirmed that the barrier of space dismissal had disyed a reliable effect, she moved her gaze to Hajime once more.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes were beginning to lose focus slightly. As expected, his limit wasing just by sucking the slight amount of blood just now. His face was growing pale, even now his consciousness looked like it would fell off anytime along with his eyelids. He was in a state that was barely clinging on consciousness by concentrating on the pain of his wound.

    To Yue who was supporting his body, Hajime talked to her with a hoarse voice, nevertheless strength could be felt from that voice without any sign of giving up.

    ¡°Yue¡­you can, recover me¡­to a certain degree, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn¡±

    ¡°I have¡­no card left. But¡­if there, is none¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°¡­it just needs to be made.¡±

    Understanding Hajime¡¯s intention, Yue manipted the space while continuing his sentence. To that Hajime made a faint smile and continued.

    ¡°¡­Destroy, that guy¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°The concept, will be created right now. But, with only the magic power of me alone, it¡¯s still insufficient.¡±

    ¡°With metamorphosis¡­magic. Make me¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°-¡­subordination. Because there is blood in me¡±

    Hajime grinned widely. This n that made her wondered just how far he had predicted, and then the great recklessness in it, yet with his tremendous faith to her as the premise of the n right from the start, made Yue unable to say anything anymore.

    ¡°¡­The material?¡±

    ¡°My, eye.¡±

    Obeying Hajime¡¯s instruction, Yue¡¯s slender fingers were held aloft above Hajime¡¯s right eye, and then, the fingers plunged in all at once. A groan slightly leaked from Hajime, but Yue unhesitatingly pulled out her fingers while her lips tightened into a straight line.

    On her palm was a small bluish-white crystal. The magic eye stone.

    ¡°Yue¡­plea, se.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn. Leave it to me.¡±

    Like that the rite of metamorphosis began.

    In order to obtain the necessary magic power, Yue sucked Hajime¡¯s blood further which weakened him more and more. Hajime looked really frail that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for his heartbeat to stop anytime.

    But, the moment Yue¡¯s hand touched Hajime¡¯s chest, fierce heartbeat sound resounded as though an electric shock had just been applied there. *dokun, dokun!* Pulsating heartbeat was increasing in strength second by second.

    That was a magic that transformed Hajime into a vampire just like Yue. It had the same principle like how Tio transformed another monster into her underling. If a frail and delicate human that was different from monster was used, normally that human wouldn¡¯te out of it safely, not to mention if it was a metamorphosis magic that changed a human¡¯s race, the difficulty was of the highest degree.

    From how Tio who was an expert of characteristic magic dragonification which had the origin from metamorphosis magic needed the ck ve whip for assisting her sess, it was clear to see just how difficult this grand magic was. And now Yue who wasn¡¯t particrly skilled at metamorphosis magic was using something like that to a human target without any training beforehand.

    Yue was a rare genius, but this magic had the possibility of sess existed only because the target was Hajime who possessed inhuman toughness in body and mind. No, surely from the beginning Hajime who proposed this method was convinced that this would seed. It was because of his trust from the bottom of his heart toward Yue.

    The meat lump of Ehitorujue could be felt approaching lumpingly from far away. That was surely the countdown toward their death.

    Because Yue split her strength for the metamorphosis magic, her control of the space becamex and several tentacles began to graze their body.

    But, even in such an extreme situation, her beloved monstrous partner perfectly responded and bewitched her.

    ¡°Yu, e-¡°

    ¡°¡­Nn. Come here, Hajime.¡±

    Hajime exposed his canine tooth with his pupil dyed crimson like Yue¡¯s, and he bit at Yue¡¯s smooth nape that looked so slender it felt like it would break when touched. And then, Hajime converted the blood into strength using the special trait of the vampire.

    ¡°¡­Nnaa¡±

    Each time Hajime¡¯s throat sounded, a sweet feverish breath escaped Yue¡¯s mouth.

    Even though she understood that strength was leaving her body, and even though she understood that now wasn¡¯t the time for that, ¡°more¡±, yet she was thinking of something like that.

    Amidst the resounding sweet gasping voice, Hajime¡¯s magic power was recovering in the proportion of the amount of blood flowing out.

    However, Yue thought while feeling impatience.

    (Not enough¡­)

    Yes, it wasn¡¯t enough. It really wasn¡¯t enough to create a concept magic no matter what. With an amount of magic power that was even far from enough for Hajime¡¯splete recovery, it wouldn¡¯t be sufficient to create a concept for finishing off the monster of the Holy Precincts which was getting close to them even now.

    The limit of the blood flowing inside her would reach the limit soon. She was also grasping the amount of Hajime¡¯s recovery. At this rate, they would have no other choice than putting a stake of sink or swim with their insufficient magic power. In addition that stake would be one with a considerably bad odd.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do you think, that the artifact(me) which is dedicated to you is only at this level?¡±

    Perhaps looking at the impatience disyed on her face, Hajime who separated from Yue¡¯s neck was saying such thing while he leaned forward to plunder Yue¡¯s lips this time. And then, ¡°nnu¡± Yue¡¯s lip that was leaking small voice was wounded by Hajime¡¯s canine tooth, at the same time, Hajime¡¯s own lip also got cut.

    Like that, while they were kissing each other repeatedly, it came.

    *GOU-!!*

    Magic power swelled up with terrific force.

    The magic power that should be a step from drying up burst out from Yue and whirled in gold color. At the same time, a tremendous magic power that was unimaginableing from the recovery amount just now also burst up from Hajime. With the two as the center, a torrent of magic power climbed as though piercing the heaven, no, it was actually piercing the space of Holy Precincts and pierced toward the heaven with violent blowing.

    Golden and crimson entangled with each other, as though expressing the rtionship between the two people, they mixed with each other, forming aplete harmony that raged violently.

    ¨D¨DParticle style artifact ¡®Vow of Entwined Branch¡¯

    Hajime¡¯s blood that was turned into an artifact, and the metal particle that Yue took into her body. This metal particle was actually an artifact that activated only when under the prescribed condition. The effect and activation condition of this artifact was, the two who had tied the contract of blood pledge could then convert blood into power in a chain reaction with the two of them turned into artifact for each other and they exchanged blood with each other. The strengthening effect would continue endlessly until they stopped exchanging blood(kissing).

    ¡°¡­ahn¡±

    The swelling power, and the happiness of intermingling with her beloved, it caused Yue to moan while her body was trembling. Hajime was also in the same state. The vampire princess in his embrace was so hopelessly lovely that he slightly repeated the blood tasted kiss.

    The former shadow of Ehitorujue had arrived until right nearby them. It emitted an immense shockwave along with its tentacles.

    ¨D¨DaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!!!

    Toward that, Yue canceled the distorted space without even directing her eyes there.

    She did that because she understood that such thing wasn¡¯t necessary anymore. To disy that, the golden and crimson magic power towered high like a protective wall. And then, at the next moment, the magic power released a tremendous shockwave that neutralized all shockwaves from the meat lump. It was the ¡®Impact Conversion¡¯ by Hajime.

    Even during that time, the two were still gluing earnestly close with each other.

    The figure of the Holy Precincts monster that was left alone, to be frank was pitiful.

    Unable to forgive that, Ehitorujue increasingly emitted an extremely unpleasant strange sound while unleashing severe attacks.

    While repelling all of those with magic power impact, Hajime and Yue who were apanied by the tremendous magic power that already swelled up to the degree that it might destroy the white space, slowly separated their lips. The silver bridge hanging down between the two looked really captivating.

    The sweet atmosphere of the two already far surpassed the territory of being out of ce, however, people who could obstruct them didn¡¯t exist anywhere in this world.

    Both of them kept hugging, their hands softly ovepped. Between them there was the magic eye stone that was partly made from god crystal, and the tiny gun that Hajime didn¡¯t let go at all even when they were sent flying.

    And then, Hajime¡¯s trump cardmonness) was chanted.

    ¡°¡¯Transmute¡¯!¡±

    Right after that, golden and crimson melted into each other, and light so bright as though a sun was created manifested.

    That beautiful and powerful radiance made the Ehitorujue monster to writhe and draw back. It was as though it hated that warm light.

    The light was converging.

    At its other side, there was the figure of Hajime pushing out his hand toward Ehitorujue with fierce eyes that red sharply. A small gun was clutched in that hand.

    The terrible exhaustion was causing the worn-out right hand to tremble all over, unable to fix the aim. That hand was scooped out from below softly and supported by a graceful hand. It was Yue¡¯s hand.

    While snuggling close to each other, both of them readied a single small gun. The running sparks were crimson and golden. The sure-kill bullet that would end everything was buzzing, impatiently waiting to be fired.

    What was filled into that bullet was unmistakably a concept magic.

    ¨D¨DGIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII-!!!

    Ehitorujue madly unleashed its tentacles. It instinctuallyprehended the mighty power that was aimed at it.

    But, there was no way such random attack could go through the golden and crimson the two were d in, all of those were easily swept away by the impact of magic power.

    And then,

    ¡°Giving victory to a man with a kiss, that¡¯s really heroine-like huh, Yue.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn. Hajime plucking off the victory at the end without fail, is just like a hero.¡±

    Both of them were talking frivolously while aiming the brilliantly shining gun right at the middle of Ehitorujue.

    ¡°Well, putting that aside, there is one thing I want to say to that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn-¡°

    For a moment, both of their eyes met. The fearless smile was floating on their respective face.

    The spoken words were the concept of the newborn concept, the words that returned the favor toward the repeated cmities that were wretchedly forced on them. And then, surely, these words also represented the feeling of the people that were toyed around by Ehitorujue in the past.

    ¡° ¡°¨D¨DThe Scattered Pains Right Back Toward You(now you really have done it you shitty bastard-)¡± ¡°

    Soundlessly, a streak of light cut through the air.

    That stabbed right in the middle of Ehitorujue without the slightest deviation.

    Concept magic The Scattered Pains Right Back Toward You¨D¨Dthis magic returned all the pain and wounds that the target had given to other people until now.

    Just like the holy man that was once pierced by a holy spear on the hill of Golgotha, the thing that was once a god spurted out blood in arge amount from the wound opening. Although, the flowing out blood wasn¡¯t something holy like that holy man, but something muddy ck which looked sticky and unpleasant.

    While the lump of meat was crumbling, the agglutinated mere shadow of Ehitorujue a beatter was,

    ¨D¨DGIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    It raised a hair-rising shriek.

    And then at the next moment, flesh and blood exploded to everywhere, silver magic power mixed with muddy ck miasma climbed to the sky.

    That was undoubtedly the scream of the death agony of the mad god. The repeated inhumanity that it had piled up for a few thousand years, or possibly tens of thousands of years were all returned to its own body. Although it had been reduced to a monster without any reasoning, it surely felt the pain of tens of thousands of years within an instant where even the torment of hell would feel lukewarm inparison.

    The sh that contained a shriek within pulverized the space, and it came out to the familiar dark red space at the other side.

    Without any doubt, that must be thest scenery of Ehitorujue, the god of this world.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hajime and Yue had no word.

    They were merely staring at thest light of Ehitorujue that was vanishing toward the empty space that was gradually getting smaller. The gun their hand was holding couldn¡¯t endure the burden and crumble into pieces.

    The palms that weren¡¯t holding anything now naturally held each other, their faces looked at each other. The magic power was already dispersing and the area around the two was quiet. Both of them had used up their stamina and magic power and everything else, they supported each other¡¯s body leaning to one another and embraced the other party closely. And then, they smiled softly.

    Perhaps because the creator of the ce was gone, the white space began to rumble. The unstable space was gradually getting stormy, here and there breaking down was starting. Hajime ascertained the state of the surrounding and themselves and then he opened his mouth with a bitter expression.

    ¡°This is, bad. This doesn¡¯t seem, to be the time, for looking¡­mncholic.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn. Hajime, you can stand?¡±

    ¡°¡­Chih, my legs¡­not just that, my whole body, cannot move satisfactorily. Yue, you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Just sitting¡­take my all¡±

    Both of them looked at each other and smiled wryly. It appeared that the true pinch only came after they consigned the god to oblivion.

    ¡°My bad, Yue. ¡­The truth is, after killing Ehito, I nned, to wait for recover¡­and then used the particles¡­for creating gate key but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn. Doesn¡¯t seem we will have that much time. There is, not even a drop of blood left to exchange.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Besides¡­the particles themselves, are swallowed¡­by the unstable space, there is none remaining. At the worst case, I expected to use¡­the bone of the arm, or the leg¡­to make one-time use artifact¡­but¡­¡±

    The crumbling of Holy Precincts was too fast that they wouldn¡¯t make it in time if they wait for recovery, that caused Hajime¡¯s expression to turn sour as though he had bitten a bitter bug. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t imagined it, but Ehitorujue¡¯s excessive obstinacy was to the degree that made Hajime had no extra leeway, that he had to pour all his strength to defeat him. Because of that, theposure to spare some recovery medicine, and also the blood for magic power conversion had run out already.

    At the very end, Hajime curse inside his heart to himself ¡°I¡¯m an idiot¡±, however, there was not even a bit of despair in himself.

    ¡°To end¡­aftering this far¡­is uneptable. We are going home, even if we need to crawl-¡°

    ¡°¡­Nn-¡°

    They lent each other their shoulder and advanced bit by bit literally by crawling on the crumbling white world. They were walking slowly without any progress, but there wasn¡¯t even a drop of the color of resignation in their eyes.

    Even so, the reality was always callous, the crumbling of the surrounding was getting increasingly intense, approaching to swallow them altogether with their determination. Ahead of Hajime¡¯s gaze, there was a veil of light that appeared unnoticed. That was the exit and entrance of this space.

    The crumbling was approaching. Death was sneaking near. They desperately advance toward the veil of light.

    But, the veil of light copsed before their eyes.

    ¡°Shit-¡°

    ¡°¡­Hajime.¡±

    Witnessing the path of their escape vanishing into sands, a curse leaked out spontaneously from Hajime¡¯s mouth. The hand of Yue that was grasping Hajime¡¯s hand clutched tightly to soothe him that was like that.

    ¡°¡­We are blocked from every direction. What¡¯s left, is only¡­to gamble.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn. Leap into, the crumbling space.¡±

    There was already no other choice but that. Just like what Shia and others almost did, Hajime and Yue would also aim for the scenery of the surface that became visible sometimes and leaped right toward the crumbling space itself in a desperate gamble.

    But, no matter how it was unthinkable that they would have future by doing that. It was a mad attempt that wouldn¡¯t even be a gamble. If an example had to be made, it was something like someone who was holding a bomb was trying to skillfully use the explosion so they might be able to be sent flying to far away. Even before thinking about being sent flying, there was no assurance that they wouldn¡¯t be turned into small pieces beforehand.

    But, even so they didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to give up.

    ¡°¡­Yue.¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°Nn-, me too¡­I love you.¡±

    With a calm condition that was unthinkable toe from people who were in front of a crumbling space, both of them expressed their feeling to each other. Atst, the safe spot also became gone. The crack was also entering into the spot where the two were at.

    Like that, *creak* an unpleasant sound resounded below them, both of them resolved themselves and they were going to leap into the space where the surface was visible, it was at that moment

    {Choa¨D¨D¨D! Appearing at a miraculous timiiing, the beautiful warrior, Miledy Raisen-tan¡î Has arrived! The one who is calling for me is you two isn¡¯t ittt? Isn¡¯t ittt?}

    Something came out.

    ¡° ¡°¡­¡± ¡°

    Hajime and Yue¡¯s eyes turned into dot spontaneously.

    However, without paying any mind to such pair, the intruder opened her mouth with jetting up tension.

    {What¡¯s with thiiiisss, even though I havee with great pain to save you two from something like a piiinchhh, just where is the reactiooonn. Miledy-chan is going to cry here! I¡¯m going to go hics hics, nce nce you knooow?}

    ¡°¡­Annoying.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn. This is certainly Miledy.¡±

    The staggering annoyingness finally lets the two to ept the spectacle in front of their eyes as reality. And then when they looked around, it seemed that the crumbling had been held back before they realized it.

    ¡°This is¡­your doing?¡±

    {Fufun, I guess. Something this much is really easy for the liberator Miledy-chaaannn. Although I say that, it won¡¯tst for more than several minutes though¡î}

    ¡°¡­By any chance, you can, escape?¡±

    {But of courseee! I came here after tossing away Rabbit-chan and others to the surface already see¡î What¡¯s left is only you two pyon! As expected, me! What an able woman-! Yes, apuse apuse!}

    The smiley mask was sparkling with some kind of mechanism while saying that kind of thing, putting aside how annoying the words were, the two of them were seriously feeling admiration and gratitude to Miledy. But at the same time, Hajime and Yue also became endlessly vexed.

    But, Miledy¡¯s next words broke the half-smiling face of the two.

    {Hoi, this is the Degraded Arrow of World Crossing, thest one of it. It¡¯s a defective product that is usable only in this kind of unstable space, but it should be enough for escaping. Next, a healing medicine for service! This should recover you to the degree that you can activate the arrow¡¯s ability pyon! After you two drink that quickly gooo from here! Gooo! Leave the rest to Onee-san okaaayyy¡î}

    ¡°¡­And you? You aren¡¯t, going to get out with us?¡±

    ncing at the thrown Degraded Arrow of World Crossing which Yue caught, Hajime threw his question at Miledy. Because from her speech it was as though Miledy was going to stay behind in this crumbling space.

    That guess appeared to be correct.

    {Yep, I¡¯m staying hereeee. If this kind of codswallop space is left alone, the surface will also get swallowed and cause a chaining crumbling after all. I¡¯m going to straighten this up.}

    ¡°¡­From how, you speak¡­it¡¯s like you are going to die here.¡±

    Thanks to the healing medicine, Hajime had recovered to a degree that he could indeed activate the artifact, he then asked with a tone that had turned somewhat smoother.

    Miledy answered to that question frankly.

    {Yep. My, the n is for my Super Secret¡îMagic to guide the crumbling of Holy Precincts andpress it pon pon. The space is on the verge of breaking down, if this body of mine and my soul are used as a medium to magnify my magic power then it will be enough. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll end here.}

    ¡°Self-sacrifice? That doesn¡¯t suit you. Rather than that¨D¨D¡±

    Hajime whose nerves were rubbed the wrong way by the resigned speech was going to argue vehemently, but then a blonde beautiful girl around fourteen, fifteen years old appeared ovepping the Miledy-golem. It seemed to be the projection of soul, this must be the original appearance of Miledy.

    In contrast with her joking around tone, that girl figure of Miledy was putting an extremely satisfied and also gentle expression toward Hajime and Yue.

    {This is juuust self-satisfaction. My promise with myrades, with my important people¨D¨D¡¯Let¡¯s destroy the evil god and save the world!¡¯ reaalllly, that sounds like a fairy tale and it looks stupid, but we exchanged that promise seriously, I want to fulfill it, that¡¯s all pyon.}

    ¡°¡­¡±

    {At that time, we couldn¡¯t do anything and lost, everyone became scattered, but thinking ¡®even so¡¯, we created the greatbyrinths¡­right now, in this time, in this ce, is where I¡¯ll use my whole strength for the sake of people, this is exactly the reason that I survive for this long mon.}

    Hajime and Yue listened quietly to Miledy¡¯s words that sounded like a monolog. The reason Miledy wanted to do this wasn¡¯t because she wanted to bask in the joy of cheap self-satisfaction, theyprehended that right now in this time, Miledy was going to realize the feeling that she had continued to hold in her heart from so far in the past that they couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    Looking at such pair, Miledy narrowed her eyes with even more and more gentleness.

    {Thank you, Nagumo Hajime-kun, Yue-chan. For granting our dearest wish. For using our magic correctly.}

    ¡°¡­Nn. Miledy. Your magic is the most useful.¡±

    {Kufufu, naturally! After all it¡¯s me! What I said before was also like that right? ¡®As long as you keep being you, you will achieve godying without fail¡¯, I said.}

    ¡°¡­¡¯You can just live following your wish. After all, your choice will surely be the best for this world¡¯, you also said that. Was my choice the best for this world?¡±

    {Of course! Presently, after all, that shitty bastard has been blown away until beyond that world, and I am right here! And then this dreg of a life can be used now for the sake of people following my oath. ¡­Finally, I can head to where everyone is in peace.}

    Surely if this was a flesh body than glittering things would be overflowing from the corner of Miledy¡¯s eyes. That was just how intense the flood of emotions that Miledy¡¯s words were filled with, which made them thought that.

    {Nooow, both of you. Soon it will be the limit for me to hold back the crumbling pyon. You two need to return back to the ce of the people waiting for you. I too, will head toward the ce where there are people waiting for me.}

    The stagnating space was beginning to rumble once more.

    Even while staggering, Hajime and Yue stood up somehow thanks to the healing medicine, the two of them activated the Degraded Arrow of World Crossing that was clutched by Yue¡¯s hand while staring back straight at Miledy.

    ¡°¡­Miledy Raisen. My greatest respect to you. Many months and years have psed, yet, there is not a single scratch on that strength of will. That determination is the best article under the heaven beyond any doubt. Oscar Orcus. Naiz Guryuen. Mail Meljine. Laus Vaan. Ryuteris Haltina. Vandour Shune. I will never forget, you and your important people.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nn. There wasn¡¯t a single thing, of the path of the struggles of you all that was pointless. We will impart it to the next generation, without fail.¡±

    {Both of you¡­wha, what¡¯s with you twoooo. Like that, I, cannot say anything at all! If you said something like that! Come on, this is really the limit! Just get lost already, get lost!}

    Her expression looked embarrassed somehow, and yet it also seemed to be almost overwhelmed with emotion. Miledy faced away with a huff and she waved her hand to shoo them off.

    The rumbling was getting fiercer and fiercer, the crumbling was beginning to approach once more.

    Hajime and Yue disyed a faint smile at Miledy who wouldn¡¯t meet their eyes while advancing to the edge of the crumbling chalk white surface. And then, they nodded at each other.

    ¡°Good bye, protector of the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sayonara.¡±

    Saying that the two leaped down toward the crumbling space that looked like an abyss.

    Miledy that was left behind sighed ¡°Fuuuu¡±.

    {Protector of the world, is it. Thaaat feels itchy. Saying that at the very end, is just foul. ¡­Should I think of it, like a payback or something.}

    While talking to herself, a ck whirling sphere was created with her body as the center. While the sphere was sparking with something like ck thunder, Miledy quietly lifted her gaze to the center of the ck star of cmity.

    Before she knew it, there, she could see the figures of her important people that didn¡¯t lose color no matter who many months and years passed.

    {Everyone¡­}

    There was no word that came back. Perhaps this was the revolvingntern before one¡¯s death, or just her hallucinating.

    But, such thing was inconsequential.

    {What, so you all came to pick me up. Ehehe, then, perhaps I should say it. Finally, I guess I can say it!}

    The star of cmity was swallowing anything and everything at the surrounding. Other magic like ¡®Severance Cmity¡¯ or whatever couldn¡¯tpare with this. It swallowed everything and pulverized them inside, yes, so to speak this was a ck hole.

    While the golem artifact which was used as the medium was vanishing without a trace, Miledy¡¯s soul yelled with a voice and expression that were the very picture of innocence.

    {Everyoneee, I¡¯m homeee¨D¨D!!}

    At the next moment, the white space was soundlessly annihted along with all light.

    Part 2

    The silver angels were falling down to the ground one after another like falling star, the dark red world was rumbling unceasingly, above where the sky should be visible originally, reversed other worlds could be seen wobbling dangerously. Those reversed many worlds could be seen starting to crumble from a nce.

    The end of the world.

    Such words passed through the brain of the people of the allied force. Even though the apostles who wielded furious might had stopped functioning, but they honestly couldn¡¯t feel happy because of the scream that the world raised which they felt.

    ¡°Aa, god¡­¡±

    Someone whispered so.

    In front of the copse of the world, the sword in their hand felt really tiny. Everyone was merely staring at the shaking above worlds in a daze without being able to do anything else.

    At that time, a dignified voice resounded. It wasn¡¯t someone like a god that couldn¡¯t be seen or anything. But it was someone who was right on their side, the ¡®Goddess of Harvest¡¯ that had struggled through the line of death together with them¨D¨Dthe voice of Hatayama Aiko.

    {Everyone, there is no need to despair! That person is over there! Right now, even in this moment, he should be fighting that evil god! The apostles falling, the worlds in the sky breaking, they all are the proof of the evil god¡¯s suffering! That¡¯s why-, let¡¯s pray! For the victory of that person! For the victory of mankind-! Now, match your voice! Let¡¯s show our will!}

    The battlefield fell as silent as grave.

    Aiko¡¯s words weren¡¯t something that came from the speechption Hajime gave her. The proof of that could be seen from how she was calling Hajime as ¡®that person¡¯ rather than ¡®my sword¡¯. It was undoubtedly a yell that came from Aiko¡¯s own heart. Those words disyed Aiko¡¯s will that believed on the safety of Hajime and others, and also of their victory.

    The one who responded first was Liliana.

    {To victory-!}

    The lovely voice which was amplified with artifact echoed on the battlefield.

    And then, the one who hailed at that voice with a blood soaked figure yet powerful yell was Gahard.

    {To victory-!!}

    Continuing after him, Karm, Adol, and Alfrerick yelled.

    {To victory-!!!}

    In that situation, the people¡¯s heart was connecting to each other naturally.

    ¨D¨DTo victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-! To victory-!

    A Loud chorus of victory resounded in the battlefield. It swallowed the rumbling of the space, numbed the ground, and reached to the heaven, the will of ¡®human¡¯ swept the darkness and rose up like the light of the sun.

    Human, demi-human, human from another world, those ssifications were irrelevant, yells for their victory, and then yells of their faith for the people fighting at the heavens, they were all repeated with impossibly beautiful harmony.

    Amidst those, one person didn¡¯t join the chorus and stared wholeheartedly to the sky, a ck angel. It was Kaori who was looking forward to the return of Hajime and others believing in Miledy. She kept floating midair and continued to stare at the copsing Holy Precincts as though she could see nothing else.

    And, at that time, Kaori¡¯s senses was caught by something.

    The ce was, around the sky at the copsed God Mountain.

    She returned to her senses in surprise and turned her gaze there. The space about eight kilometers above the God Mountain distorted like jelly, right after that an elliptical hole opened with a pop. It was a distance that normal human couldn¡¯t perceive, the hole itself was also only as big as several people could go through it so nobody other than Kaori noticed it.

    Driven by her premonition, Kaori pped her jet ck wings. At the same time, with *hyupo-!* silhouette of people flew out from that hole.

    ¡°Aa¨D¨D!!¡±

    ¡°NuOOOOOO!!¡±

    White and ck shadows. Even from afar she understood that those were herrades¡¯ figures.

    ¡°Shia-, Tio!¡±

    Kaori elerated in one go. For some reason Shia and Tio were falling straight toward the ground without any sign of slowing down. Kaori became a ck silver meteor that rushed through the sky.

    Midway, Shizuku and others flew out in panic riding their skyboard from the hole Shia and Tio fell off from, but for now Kaori didn¡¯t stop elerating and rapidly approached the screaming two people.

    And then, Kaori splendidly caught the two altogether a few dozen meters near the ground. Looking closer, near the ground there was a shining barrier deployed that seemed toe from Suzu so it really wasn¡¯t that big of a matter.

    ¡°Shia, Tio! Wee back-!¡±

    ¡°Fue, a, Kaori-san! I¡¯m back desu!¡±

    ¡°Thou saved us, Kaori. Also, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Shia and Tio clung at Kaori¡¯s arms midair while sighing in relieve. Kaori pped her wings andnded gently on the ground, she then gently put down the two on the ground where they sat with a flop.

    There, Shizuku, Suzu, Ryutaro, and Koukinded down from the sky.

    ¡°Kaori!¡±

    ¡°Shizuku-chan!¡±

    Shizuku got off the skyboard and leaped toward Kaori. Kaori too caught Shizuku.

    ¡°Kaoriiiin! I¡¯m back!¡±

    ¡°Suzu-chan. Wee back!¡±

    ¡°Yo-, looks like you are also safe huh.¡±

    ¡°Ryutaro-kun too, wee back.¡±

    Still hugging Shizuku, Kaori then weed Suzu and replied to Ryutaro¡¯s words smilingly. And then, she abruptly showed a soft smile at Kaori who was looking a bit awkward.

    ¡°Kouki-kun, wee back.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah, I¡¯m back. Really, sorry, for everything. Truly, sorry. Also¡­thank you.¡±

    He had attacked Kaori at the devil king castle, because of that Kouki had resolved himself to not receive words of greeting. But now tears were gathering at the corner of his eyes and his head looked down. He was absolutely grateful that Kaori didn¡¯t forsake him just like Shizuku. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t make misunderstanding anymore.

    After nodding once at such Kouki, Kaori looked up to the sky. And then, her gaze moved around searching for something. It was obvious who she was searching for.

    ¡°Kaori-san¡­..Hajime-san and Yue-san are not together with us.¡±

    ¡°Shia¡­that¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Kaori. We only separated in the middle because it was necessary. Goshujin-sama and also Yue, they willeth back without fail.¡±

    ¡°Tio¡­¡±

    Tio called at Kaori who was looking uneasy admonishingly.

    After Miledy came for them, Shia and others received Degraded Arrow of World Crossing from her which opened a hole in space and they leaped into it.

    Naturally when they heard that Miledy would go to Hajime and Yue right after, everyone said that they would go together with her. Shia, Tio, and Shizuku were especially determined, their zing eyes told that it was impossible for them to escape ahead.

    However, Degraded Arrow of World Crossing was necessary to cross space, there was no spare for them to go to Hajime and Yue¡¯s position. Although there were several arrows that were created because they were failed work, but different from the real thing these degraded versions could only be used once before breaking and on top of that it could only open the hole for a few seconds.

    In addition, the size of the hole that could be opened by the arrow was limited. It was unthinkable that they would have the leeway to pass through the hole in turn under a few second in a world that was copsing with increasing momentum. Thinking that Haijme and Yue would be added for their return home, in the worst case the situation might turn into one where they would need to choose who would escape and who would be left behind.

    In the end, Shia and others had to escape first. They were really reluctant though. They could do nothing but understand when they were told that perhaps not all of them could go back if they apanied Miledy. Besides, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll send Hajime and Yue back without fail¡± the state of Miledy when she promised that was unusually filled with determination, that was also a factor that pushed their back to escape first.

    Even so, there was no way their worry toward Hajime and Yue who were still in the copsing Holy Precincts could vanish, Shia and Tio also looked up wordlessly to the sky. Shizuku and others were also simrly praying while looking up to the sky.

    At the battlefield, the people of the allied force were still resounding their prayer powerfully.

    It was unclear how much time passed. It felt like an eternity, but surely not even dozens of minutes had passed.

    It was at that time, that happened.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    The one who spontaneously raised that voice was Kaori.

    Shia and others, and then the allied force too, ahead of their gaze a pir of light that was a mix of golden and crimson suddenly pierced the space and stabbed at the sky.

    That torrent of magic power which couldn¡¯t be expressed enough even with the word tremendous, and then, the undtion of the overwhelming will that was filled in it, caused the war cry of the battlefield to stop unconsciously. Everyone without exception gazed in enchantment at the dichromatic magic power which ascended to the sky in spiraling motion.

    ¡°Hajime-san! Yue-san!¡±

    Shia yelled, with a voice that overflowed with joy.

    Right after that, the golden and crimson magic power began to converge back like in a yback.

    And then,

    A scream of death agony reverberated in the world. Immediately after, although the volume wasn¡¯t to the degree that tore the eardrum, but, that voice of the end was certainly heard by everyone throughout the world. Without any reason, anyone thought, that it was the blood flowing out from the god.

    Before long, a muddy silver light was dispersing toward the empty sky, and silence returned to the world.

    What happened now, in the middle of everyone thinking that with their breath caught, the distortion of space covering the sky and the copsing world of heavens that was visible in it, suddenly, they were all shrinking toward one point. It was as though something was sucking them all, or possibly it was like they were all beingpressed.

    The next moment, the world of heavens that was gathered into a point scattered.

    There was no sound.

    There was merely severalyers of ripples with a vibrant color like the blue sky, radiating silently. Unnoticed, the rumble(scream) that shook the world stopped, the scared trembling of the ground also stopped.

    Ripples were spreading through the world.

    Not only the color of the blue sky, the color of the evening or possibly sunrise, the color of the midday sun, the clear color of the moon, the color of vivacious nts, the color of powerful earth, the color of enveloping night, they allid on top of each other.

    The beautiful ripples of seven colors spread to the end of the earth, before long, cracks began to enter the dark red world. That change wasn¡¯t something violent that gave the impression like the crumbling just now, but a gentle change that quietly repainted the world¡­

    ¡°Aa¡­god¡±

    Someone whispered. That wasn¡¯t a prayer that wished for salvation anymore. But merely something that came from the deep emotion filling the chest.

    The world was recovering its color. It was a truly a splendorous scene that should be called as a legend.

    The dark red world was shining sparklingly while bing broken fragments.

    The ripples of the sky were gradually weakening in intensity, however, they didn¡¯t vanish, as though watching over the people who were silently shedding tears drops by drops, it became a rainbow aurora drifting in the air.

    ¡°Hajime-kun¡­Yue¡­¡±

    Amidst those, a voice that leaked out from between the clenched teeth resounded. Kaori clenched her hand so tightly it was bleeding while ring at the annihted Holy Precincts.

    ¡°Hajime¡­¡±

    ¡°Nagumo-kun.¡±

    ¡°Shit-, what¡¯s going on-, that idiot-¡°

    ¡°Nagumo-¡°

    Shizuku, Suzu, Ryutaro, Kouki, they gritted their teeth while facing the sky with a grim gaze. Tio too was looking up at the sky with narrowed gaze without averting her eyes even for a moment.

    The dark red world vanished.

    The sun began to illuminate the world with its natural radiance.

    They waited for a long time, but the figure of the people they waited for couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Before long, that fact became unbearable and Suzu whispered.

    ¡°¡­This is a lie, right¡±

    Ryutaro gritted his teeth hard.

    ¡°Damnit-¡°

    Kouki opened his mouth in a daze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­both of them¡­really, won¡¯t co¨D¨D¡±

    And then, when that worst assumption was going to be said half unconsciously¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s alright desu-!!¡±

    Such electrifying loud voice interrupted.

    Kouki and others returned to their senses suddenly and moved their gaze there. Over there, was the figure of Shia, her rabbit ears standing straight while she looked straight to the sky.

    Shia didn¡¯t avert her eyes from the sky and spoke with a voice that was full of conviction.

    ¡°Right now, Hajime-san and Yue-san are together desu. That entangled golden and crimson magic power is the proof. As long as they are together, they are invincible!¡±

    That was why, they would blow away a mere difficult situation like this and came back with a smile. Those words which contained Shia¡¯s immense faith became a power of words that resounded in the world. (TN: Power of words or soul ofnguage. Called kotodama in Japan, some kind of believe that words which were said have some kind of power in them.)

    Mysteriously, the heart of the people who were driven by unease became light.

    ¡°¡­..Yep. That¡¯s right. With those two

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    All credit goes to the original author (Chuuni Suki), who has posted the raw data here:

    Thanks for your continued support. If you like my writing style, check out my original works at , or just leave ament.

    Bakapervert tranted this chapter. Bakapervert did the edits.

    **__

    <strong>Epilogue</strong>

    Legendary Great War.

    The people naturally called the battle like that, a month had passed since that decisive battle where the fate of the world was staked.

    After that decisive battle, the gates that were set up at every ce were opened once more and the voices of a lot of people that celebrated their reunion and victory filled the prairie in front of the capital.

    A few days after that, although there was some chaos due to the healing of the wounded, the confirmation and burial of the deceased, and the annihtion of the capital which caused the people to lose their ce, due to the hard work of every representative that worked together for amon cause, the post-treatment of the war was carried out rtively smoothly.

    Due to the copsed God Mountain, the Hairihi kingdom capital was also destroyed by getting swallowed into it, the nonbatant that was unable to participate in the legendary great war¨D¨Despecially the craftsmen were wholly mobilized for the reconstruction, in addition the merchants and themon citizens also gave their maximum support and the work which caused the progress to move rapidly. On top of using magic, there was also the good will and proactiveness of the people all over the world which crossed over race or country to reconstruct the capital, it was to the degree that they calcted the capital might be able to recover its former appearance within half a year.

    At the prairie where fierce ravages of the battle remained, using the wreckage of the fortress a lot of temporary residences were established that were mainly used for the people that engaged in the reconstruction to lodge at. There, kitchen and inn, general store and the likes were created one after another, to the degree that it might possibly turn into a part of the capital by linking it with the city''s expansion. Surely, the city would be even livelier evenpared to when it had the God Mountain behind it.

    The temporary establishment of the holy church was also created in that temporary housing town.

    At that battle, the story was that the enemy was an evil god that pretended to be the god Ehitorujue, so the people still had their heart supported by the holy church which worshiped Ehito as a god. Although the God Mountain and the holy church''s headquarter had disappeared, but suddenly taking away that support would only make the people uneasy.

    Having said that, for the people who knew the truth, they felt more than a little reluctance for the holy church to keep using the name Ehitorujue exactly as it was until now.

    There with the speech of the ''Goddess of Harvest'' Aiko, this kind of story was dispatched to the world.

    It said, that the true name of god Ehito was Ehicliberei, for a long time the mad god¨D¨DEhitorujue had stolen this true name.

    It said, that the ''rebels'' or rather the ''liberators'' who knew about the danger to the world from Ehito once challenged the mad god in order to regain the pure faith, but because of the mad god''s foul y, they were unable to defeat him.

    It said, that in order to grant their own power to people who could possibly defeat Ehito, the liberators slept at the bottom of the greatbyrinths. And then, the chosen people who were summoned from another world by god were awarded this power. Aiko was the spokesman of these people, while the person who received the most power was the ''Goddess''s Sword''.

    It said, like that Hajime and others splendidly defeated the mad god Ehitorujue that was hiding in Holy Precincts. However, due to thest resistance of the mad god Ehitorujue, it caused a copse in order to take along the world to apany him in his death. In response to that, thest liberator¨D¨DMiledy Raisen who made her soul to possess a golem and had watched over the people all this time, she exchanged her soul for the world''s salvation.

    Aplete lie, it was not. The story matched the gist of the truth. By the way, the name Ehicliberei was a coined word with the meaning of ''seven liberators'' put into it. It was the consideration for them that they would surely felt unpleasant to have the story of them cooperating with Ehitorujue to be taught to the future generations. If it was asked whose consideration it was, then it must be the one who thought of this story which was not a lie but also not the truth which wasplicated in various meaning, a certain white haired eye-patched man somewhere.

    Due to this speech of Aiko, the historians who were excited to leave this time''s legendary great battle''s record in writing at once raised the name of Miledy and others to the front stage of history once more as the seven great wise men who saved the world.

    Regarding the new top brass of the church, it wasposed of the priests of the remote region. The people who participated in the choir squad at that battlefield and managed to survive became the core of this new top brass. Most of them were people who shed with the central church and then got exiled to the remote region, so their thought and ideology were also exceedingly sensible, many of them were a man of character so it was thought that there wouldn''t be any particr problem.

    Regarding Raisen Great Labyrinth that was left behind by Miledy, Hajime created a living golem as the recement of Miledy Raisen and stationed it there. It was equipped with gatling cannon, missile pod, and even pile bunker, so the difficulty level might be jumped up there.

    Hajime didn''t particrly do anything to the other greatbyrinths. Perhaps it had no more meaning, but his stance was that if anyone searched for power and wanted to challenge it then just challenged it.

    Regarding Hajime''s quality artifacts that werevishly used at the legendary great war, after Hajime awoke from fainting, he destroyed all of them. Gahard and some other people yelled "Stooop¨D!" while clinging to him, but Hajime turned everything into garbage right in front of their eyes. Hajime created an artifact to gather all artifacts that had his stamp, so there wouldn''t any that got overlooked.

    Of course, the artifacts that Kam and others of Hauria possessed were left alone in their possession, though Haijme applied various work on those first.

    It was irritating for Hajime when Gahard''s resentful eyes, or rather the eyes that looked like a child whose important toys were taken away were staring fixedly at him, so while he was at it Hajime gifted him with a small version Fernier. And at the next day, for some reason Hajime became the best friend of his majesty the emperor. It seemed that Gahard was really pleased with Fernier.

    In preparation of the worst case that Gahard used Fernier to invade another country, Hajime made Liliana and Karm carry the remote switch for the self-exploding artifact. If Gahard knew of this¡­just what kind of face he would make. Hajime was really curious about it but with an effort, he endured to not ask.

    Regarding the rtionship between demi-human and human race, not only the people from the empire, the other humans were also in the process of changing their feeling toward the demi-human with whom they had fought together with through the legendary great war. As expected the fact that they had entrusted their lives to each other was enough to repaint their discriminatory view.

    Of course, if it was asked if the two side could immediately join shoulders together, it wouldn''t be that easy, but even so, none was holding animosity to the degree where they could act hatefully with recklessness. There was also how they had witnessed the gant effort of the dragon race, and above all else, there was the fact that a rabbit-eared girl and a dragon woman were among therades of the savior hero who stormed into the Holy Precincts.

    The demi-human weren''t called as the abandoned race that didn''t possess god''s blessing anymore. Rather, it was obvious that the two demi-human would leave their page in history as a great person that stood side by side with the hero. No word of contempt could possibly be directed to such people.

    Due to such reason, the social status of demi-human was beginning to be reevaluated rapidly among the human without anyone even needed to do particrly anything. As one part of that process, the holy church wouldn''t call them as ''demi-human race'' anymore, from now on they would formally name them as ''beastman race'', the official notice for that had been created.

    Because of that too, the ''Ne of Pledge'' that had been attached on the royalty of the empire had also been dismantled. After reaching this stage with great pain where it might be possible for an amicable coexistence, to keep holding the life of the empire royalty would only break the ''equal rtionship'', causing a halt at thepromise between the two side.

    Although, just because of that didn''t mean that there was no more guarantee from the empire side to stop the persecution to the demi-human and making them a ve.

    "Meteor and sunlightser, or fully equipped Hauria, which one is better?"

    At the asion where the ''Ne of Pledge'' was dismantled, Gahard asked "Do you believe that the empire won''t move for revenge?" with a fearless grin, and the sentence that Hajime gave back to him was that. It went without saying that after that all the close aides of Gahard swiftly demanded for a handshake of friendship. The empire was based on strength supremacy doctrine¡­

    Now then, talking about equality between races there was the matter of the devil race.

    They were invited into Holy Precincts and made to sleep at the lower strata domain, but for some reason they escaped the copse of Holy Precincts and got thrown out at the wastnd at the outskirt of the devil race capital which was far away from the battlefield, after that they were discovered there still continuing to fast asleep.

    Even at the present a month after the battle, that situation still hadn''t changed. Most likely they could be awoken immediately if regeneration magic was used on them, but right now everyone was busy with the post-battle treatment and rebuilding, there was really no leeway to wake up the existences that could possibly be a seed of conflict, so now they were sealed at a corner of the devil capital under strict monitoring. The seal was using Hajime''s artifact.

    By the way, regarding the devil race people who were deeply carved with the terror of Hajime at the devil king castle, Hajime only said a word of "troublesome" and put them to sleep too. It would be troubling if they said something like ''We are going to save our brethren!'' and rampaged, so Hajime quickly took measures.

    Although, for them who had been nted with a lot of terror by Hajime, and furthermore, after they knew that Hajime had even aplished the destruction of God Mountain and godying, it was really unthinkable that they would do anything stupid.

    Now then, Hajime and others had busily moved around doing things like the kingdom capital reconstruction, the artifacts'' withdrawal, driving in the wedge to the empire, fabricating history, restoring the honor of the liberators, and various other things, but that didn''t mean that they were lending their hand in this and that of this world because of mere whim or sophistication.

    Naturally their first objective was to return home to the birthce earth¨D¨DJapan.

    During this one month, they continued to stay in this world and moved around was also doubling as killing time, and that was merely because they couldn''t go home. Having said that, it didn''t mean that they didn''t have the method to go home or anything, and it wasn''t also because they were unable to create the concept magic.

    The reason was simple. There was no material to create the ''Compass of Guidance'' and ''Crystal Key''.

    Concept magic was powerful. Even though Hajime was able to enchant mineral, but using average material would cause the item to explode when activated because it wouldn''t be able to endure the effect. Before the difficult undertaking that was crossing the world, they didn''t want to take any risky venture like ''It should be usable if used only for one time!''

    Besides, even though they were taking along Myuu and Remia together, but as expected Hajime wanted to prepare a return path home to this world for them, regarding Shia and Tio too, Karm and Adol and many other people were remaining in this world, Hajime thought that they would want to go home here sometimes to meet with their family.

    And so, an artifact that would break after just one-time use would be troubling for that.

    Having said that, speaking about a mineral that could endure concept magic and also had high affinity with magic, Hajime couldn''t think of anything else but the god crystal. But, they had finished confirming that there was no god crystal anymore at the abyss. Now that they didn''t have thepass, it wasn''t realistic to search for god crystal around the world when there was not even any guarantee that it existed.

    And the idea that Hajime got when thinking of that, was that if it didn''t exist then he just needed to create it.

    God crystal was the crystallization of magic power where magic power identally piled up for a long time of a thousand years. It was the solidification of the magic power of nature that was so vast it was absurd. The process was like water drops that bore a hole on a rock.

    But, Hajime had no interest at all in staring at water drops boring a hole into a rock. Therefore, he just needed to twist such theory with foul y.

    And then what he did based on that was creating an artifact that converged natural magic element in high speed using gravity magic which was a magic that interfered with the power of star, and then he used space magic which was a magic that interfered with boundary to pump the gathered natural magic element into artifact(pool of human poption magic power).

    Added with that, with Hajime who was a possessor of inhuman magic power as the first in the list, the otherworlder cheat group pumped in their magic power every day into the artifact.

    As the result, after a month passed, they seeded in creating a god crystal with diameter around fifteen centimeters. It only had around half the size of the god crystal that Hajime first discovered and it also didn''t produce ''God Water'', but it was still an amazing material that could endure concept magic satisfactorily.

    And then, finally, today Hajime started making ''Compass of Guidance'' and ''Crystal Key''.

    The ce was the fountain za at the outskirt of Fea Belgen. It was that ce where Shia''s feeling came to a realization. Hajime and others, in this one month they were using this Fea Belgen which was the easiest ce to spend time in as their base, so Aiko and the ssmates were also staying here. They were human, but the beastmen were in great joy with the hero party''s stay there.

    At the za, Shia and Tio, Kaori and Shizuku, and then Myuu and Remia were there. Other than them all the ssmates had also gathered to look at the moment when the artifact for going home waspleted. In addition, Liliana, Karm, and everyone else from Hauria n and others were also there.

    "Yosh, let''s do this Yue."

    "¡­Nn-"

    Hajime and Yue were facing each other at the center of the za. Yue''s appearance now was her original girl figure. Sometimes she also turned into adult mode depending on her mood of the day, but this girl mode was used a lot because it was convenient for sitting on Hajime''sp or getting hugged.

    Hajime too now had his new artificial arm and eye back, the vampirization from Yue was also undone. Until they returned to earth, Hajime nned to get his hair turned ck and coated his artificial arm with skin and so forth, as much as possible he wanted to return to his original appearance.

    The excessively lovely Yue whose body was wrapped with chic goth loli outfit and Hajime were closing their eyes in concentration with the god crystal between them.

    The ssmates who were watching over them at the surrounding gulped.

    In such atmosphere, the ceremony of concept creation finally began.

    Inside the forest of Fea Bergen, golden and crimson magic power calmly began to twist up. From the beginning the magic power of two colors was spiraling while mixing with each other, it looked as though the two color was getting intimate with each other.

    Before long the leaves of the trees were blown and scattered around while a torrent of magic power was climbing to the sky, a clear will began to reside in it. Regardless that it was unseen by eye, everyone who was there felt it, an overwhelming will that made the skin to have goosebump.

    At the same time, the god crystal began to shine. The stormy torrent of magic power was focused and absorbed into the god crystal with amazing force.

    Calmly, yet sonorously Hajime spoke the power of words.

    "¨D¨D''Transmute''"

    Immediately the god crystal split into two. The ores other than god crystal that had been prepared beforehand instantly mixed and they were forming shape.

    Unnoticed the stormy magic power was shining like a star between Hajime and Yue, the forest of Fea Bergen and the surrounding people were illuminated, their heart was charmed by the spectacle.

    That radiance was also getting smaller bit by bit. "Hou" Here and there a sigh of admiration was leaked. It was unclear whether the cause of that was because of the artifact''s creation, or else if it was because Hajime and Yue who created this miraculous spectacle while snuggling close to each other.

    And then, the light finally settled down, Yue and Hajime quietly opened their eyes. Ahead of their gaze was apass and crystal key that were sparkling bright.

    "¡­Hajime. Test it."

    "Okay."

    Yue said that while separating their hand gently. Obeying that, Hajime tried activating thepass. There was no problem, it seized the location of earth intuitively. And then the crystal key was also operating on space properly.

    "O, oi, Nagumo. How is it? Everything fine?"

    Endo Kousuke asked timidly after bing unable to endure the tension. By the way, Kousuke who had received an amazing nickname from Hauria n, and got a lover from the same rabbit n (in this one month he had worked very hard. Especially he paid a lot ofpensation with his shame while mass producing dark history of his life), now he had a lot ofmon point with Haijme, the two of them were unexpectedly getting along and in this one month they were building a rtively familiar rtionship.

    Looking at Hajime who reacted to Kousuke''s call, several of the ssmates gulped loudly.

    Hajime ran his gaze around the ssmates whose expression was stiffening from nervousness.

    And then, he grinned widely and wordlessly gave a thumb up. The meaning of that was obvious.

    "Yossha¨D¨D¨D!!"

    "Hurraay!!"

    "UOOOOOOO, we can go home! We seriously can go home!!"

    "Nagumoo, no, you are Nagumo-sama already! Really thank you!"

    "Fueeeeeeeen, I''m really aadd. Nagumo-kuuun, Yue-saaan, thank you!"

    "Hajime-samaaa, please make me your veeeeee!"

    "Yue-san, make me your peeet!"

    Joyful cheers exploded, words of thanks rose one after another. It felt like there were some dangerous words mixed in, but it would be troubling if perverts came out even from among the ssmates so Hajime beautifully ignored it. But, the guy who made a strange request to Yue would be strangledter, while making that vow, Hajime sat down with a thud from fatigue.

    Yue also sat on hisp in a tired state. He circled his arms around her slender waist to support her and then she snuggled in real close.

    There, *sutetete¨D* cute footsteps resounded.

    "Papaaa!"

    "Myuu"

    Hajime skillfully caught Myuu''s small body that jumped energetically and ced her on the knee opposite of Yue with his support. As expected, Myuu was also snuggling in real close on him.

    "Hajime-san! Me toooo"

    Shia jumped *pyon* like a rabbit. The ce that she embraced was Hajime''s right shoulder. His hand that was supporting Yue temporarily let go and patted Shia''s rabbit ear. Shia happily snuggled close to him.

    "Hajime-kun, you did it."

    The one who was saying that while quietly snuggling close was Kaori. And it wasn''t with an apostle body. Now she was in her original body. Thinking of the difference of lifespan between her and Hajime and others, it would be better if she stayed inside apostle body. Kaori herself thought that, but Yue who hadprehended the secret technique of apostle creation during the time she was possessed by Ehito said that it was possible someday to turn Kaori''s body into apostle and surpassed the limit of her lifespan, so in the end Kaori returned to her original body. In actuality, she was already able to change into apostle mode temporarily, where in that state she was able to use silver wings and disintegration ability and also handled twin swords art.

    That Kaori clung tightly on Hajime''s left shoulder. When she got her head patted, as expected she then snuggled close to him.

    "Goshujin-sama''s world is surely fun isn''t it?"

    "Surely you will be shocked by it there."

    Tio and Shizuku arrived. There was only the back that was left open. The gaze of the two crossed. A spark scattered between them. When they were about to aim at thest clinging position¡­

    "My my, a good ce is left open here. Ufufu. Dear, please excuse me."

    Remia who smoothly cut in clung tightly to Hajime''s back. " "Aa-" " Tio and Shizuku''s voice was raised. As expected from a widow. She couldn''t be made light of.

    "Shia-san, haa haa, let''s get along well with me?"

    "Gee, Altina-!"

    Unnoticed Altina appeared behind Shia with her breathing getting rough "haa haa". She was walking unsteadily like a zombie while approaching Shia''s back to cling there.

    Shia whose rabbit ears stood tall with shudders running through them separated from Hajime to repel back Altina.

    To take advantage of that opening, two more female approached with a jog¡­

    "¡­Aiko-san? What could you possibly be nning to do?"

    "Liliana-san yourself, what business do you have with him?"

    Here too sparks were sparking off.

    Hajime''s surrounding became noisy suddenly, even the ssmates who cheered joyfully with each other began to notice themotion.

    Amidst all that, Yue sighed "fuu" toward the female camp who was noisily quarreling for Hajime. Hajime tilted his head asking "What''s wrong?" with his gaze, immediately after that Yue''s atmosphere changed from sweet to bewitching.

    And then, Yue''s body shined shily, and at the next moment, the adult version Yue appeared. Right after that, the adult version Yue easily tore off Kaori and Remia from Hajime, because of the sudden growth the length of the clothes becameparatively short, and with that amazingly risqu¨¦ and seductive clothing, she hugged Hajime''s head onto her breast and Hajime''s head was buried *munyuu!* into those splendid twin hills.

    The quarreling female camp raised "Ah" voice while Hajime leaked out a muffled voice "unmu-". Myuu was still supported in one of Hajime''s arms.

    "¡­By the legal wife''s authority, the noisy child will be prohibited."

    Gushing out sex appeal. The devilish beauty that would charm anyone without distinction of sex. The words of the adult mode Yue that was the personification of bewitching made everyone''s breath taken away. The female camp immediately tried to object, but when they were forestalled by the sidelong nce Yue sent them, immediately their cheeks reddened and their words "uu" got caught inside their throat. Even Yue''s self-acknowledged rival Kaori was like that. Speaking clearly there was no one that could go against Yue.

    By the way, if it was asked what was the prohibition was referring to, it was referring at the permission to enter Hajime''s bedroom. In this one month, Hajime and Yue, and then Shia too had passed through several <em>sleepless</em> nights, but that was something that didn''t happen every day.

    And then, even at night where Yue and Shia were not there, there were still women that warmed Hajime''s bed. It went without saying just who those women were. And it also went without saying just who was the one that was holding the baton ofmand. It could be easily guessed from the words ''legal wife authority''.

    "¡­Nn. As punishment, I will monopolize today."

    "Wai-, Yue, umu-!?"

    Hajime who became gutless from getting buried in the twin hills, was raised up by Yue and at the same time he received a hot, and not just normal hot but a scalding hoooot kiss from Yue.

    The female camp suddenly became noisy. And then, the ssmates were also became overdosed with sweetness and got flustered (including a part of the female students who became excited in a dangerous sense).

    Kaori and others raised a voice of protest and pleading toward Hajime and Yue whose lips separated with rough gasping.

    "Tha, that''s not fair, Yue! I too with Hajime-kun¡­" (Kaori)

    "E, err, me too¡­with Hajime¡­" (Shizuku)

    "Goshujin-sama, please be with me." (Tio)

    "My my, dear, please take care of me too okay?" (Remia)

    "Hau, Na, Nagumo-kun, me, me too¡­" (Aiko)

    "Hajime-san¡­please¡­" (Liliana)

    In addition, Shia who had just finished burying Altina to the ground with a backdrop was wordlessly sending Hajime a moist gaze. Myuu was tilting her head because she was not really understanding what was going on.

    There, Yue opened her mouth while smiling softly.

    "¡­Hajime. With whom you will do it?"

    If Hajime was mischievously asked that by Yue, then his answer could only be one.

    "Yue is the only option."

    "Kufuh¡­then, I''ll be kidnapping him."

    Saying that, Myuu was then enveloped gently by the wind and handed over to Remia, then Yue''s figure vanished with a whoosh while still embracing Hajime. It was the magic ''Heaven Existence'' that Yue ripped off from Ehitorujue. In truth when Yue kissed Hajime she recovered by taking Hajime''s blood.

    The za of Fea Bergen was once more filled with the protesting voices "Aaa¨D¨D!!" of the female camp that was in love with Hajime.

    "¡­God damnit. I''m so deathly jealous."

    "Yeah. Me too, I want to get kidnapped by that kind of beautyyy"

    "But, this me who is feeling that if it''s Nagumo then it can''t be helped, it feels like I already lost something."

    Tamai Atsushi looked up to the sky and whispered, while Aikawa Noboru was earnestly in agreement, Nimura Akito shrugged and exposed an expression that couldn''t say anything.

    "Aa, I totally understand you. It feels like I cannot make any word."

    "''Well, it''s Nagumo after all'', this sentence is the recent popr phrase huh¡­"

    Nomura Kentaro and Nagayama Juugo that heard the conversation of Tamai and others were smiling wryly while nodding. To that Nakano Shinji and Saito Yoshiki also made a dry smile that simrly couldn''t say anything.

    "Haa haa, I want to be stepped on by Yue-san. I want to get ground down hard while getting scorned by those eyes¡­"

    "You are going to the hospital right away after we go home okay? Have them look at your head."

    Amidst a part of the boys that were turning perverted, the other boys were smiling wryly while feeling envious and understanding, while also feelingplicated because they could be that understanding.

    Nearby those boys, Miyazaki Nana was simrly leaking out a voice was filled with envy.

    "How enviouuusss"

    Sonobe Yuuka who tilted her head asked back "Which one that you mean?"

    "Rather than which one, I think I''m more envious of that kind of rtionship itself."

    "I really get what you mean. Certainly that''s envious isn''t it?"

    Sugawara Taeko was making a girly expression while leaking out an admiring sigh "hou". Yuuka smiled wryly toward her two best friends that didn''t even hide their longing while staring at the demon king harem members who were rushing into the forest to chase after the vanishing Yue and Hajime before she opened her mouth.

    "How should I put it, Kaori-chan and Shizuku who stepped into that rtionship, and then Ai-chan who got over various things, they are amazing."

    "¡­What''s with you all, getting like this. Crap, Nagumo-kun is seriously demon king-sama."

    "Haa haa, Hajime-samaaa, please make me your ve¡­"

    "Let''s go to the hospital together when we go home. You need to get your head looked at."

    The conversations of the girl ssmates came into hearing too, they expressed their feeling that envied Hajime and Yue''s rtionship, while also giving their praise at Kaori and others who entered the harem. At the same time, their cheeks reddened from knowing that the harem already did it. Actually, quite a number of them harbored the feeling that if Hajime asked for them then they would respond to him. But Hajime wasn''t asking for them, so those feelings didn''te into realization though.

    "Suzu is not going after them?"

    "No no, I''m not going. Just what are you saying so suddenly, Ryutaro-kun?"

    Suzu was staring at the progression of themotion while cackling, to such Suzu, Ryutaro who was at her side asked her that for some reason, to which Suzu tilted her head as though to say "Just what is this person talking about?"

    "¡­No, if you ain''t going then that''s fine. See, your inside is a perverted old man yeah, so I thought that somehow you would get carried away saying ''me too'' and charged into there or something."

    "¡­Oi, are you calling me a pervert without integrity, you bastard. I wonder, do I actually need to have a talk with Ryutaro-kun regarding your impression of me?"

    "No, because, you see, fundamentally you are a pervert after all¡­"

    "Okay, you are asking for a fight right? You want to fight aren''t you? I''ll let you eat to your heart''s content you know, this evolved Barrier Burst of mine."

    Ryutaro scratched his cheek lightly while speaking his honest opinion, hearing that a vein appeared on Suzu''s forehead while her hand reached toward her restored iron fan. Looking at that, Kouki rushed in panic to stop her.

    "Su, Suzu. Calm down-. Ryutaro doesn''t mean anything bad with what he said, rather¨D¨D"

    "Kouki-kun shut up. This muscle brain who had forgotten the concept of delicacy inside her mother''s stomach, he had to get talked strictly with at least once!"

    Suzu cut off Kouki''s words and howled fiercely. However, if Suzu talked about him until that far, then it would make Ryutaro wanted to at least object.

    "Oy you! I don''t want to be told that I get no delicacy or whatever by the girl who wanted to go peeking at the bedroom of Nagumo and others at the middle of the night! You yourself, you actually had thrown away this thing called a woman''s shame at the roadside around there ain''t you?"

    "Tha, that''s, because! I just got bothered! This is the love affair of one-sama and others you know!? It will be a loss of your life if we don''t burn that scene into our eyes at least once you know!?"

    "Who give a damn! Besides, if you want to see it that much then you can just go alone. Think about my feeling who got woken up at night and got taken along to peep!"

    "That was my kindness to the no good Ryutaro-kun! Understand that!"

    "Don''t bullshit! Something like getting invited by a girl of the same age, to peek at the ero scene of the ssmates, there is a limit even to being awkward! Or rather I don''t get what you mean!"

    The giant and tiny girl quarreled(?) noisily *gyaa gyaa*. The surrounding sent lukewarm gaze at the two who recently caused this kind of spectacle rtively often. And then, the gazes toward Kouki who waspletely flustered around the two was also lukewarm.

    The shining charisma when they were first summoned here was already gone, in this one month, Kouki had earnestly lowered his head to everyone and his former impressive presence was thoroughly disappearing. The gaze of the surrounding to him was still cold, filled with wariness and suspicion. Kouki who had resolved himself was merely epting those emotions silently.

    His expression was constantly hard, smeared with guilt and regret. The ssmates who knew the former Kouki who always helped people without distinction, although at first they held suspicion at Kouki who betrayed them, but seeing Shizuku and others who had staked their lives to take him back, and their own feeling who simply didn''t want to lose anymore ssmate, and then looking at Kouki who felt more regretful than anyone else, working hard trying to change himself, caused the ssmates to try to ept him for the moment.

    Kouki who lost his former smile, but at the side of Ryutaro and others, he was showing a slightly soft expression even while looking flustered, seeing that expression made the ssmates feel a bit relieved. Because even though they had lost a lot of things, but somehow, the important thing from before they were summoned wasing back for a little bit, they felt such feeling from that expression.

    With themotion of Ryutaro and Suzu as the center, coupled with the confirmation that they could go home, the ssmates also started making a ruckus with a bright expression.

    The smiles of them who knew firsthand that in life, there were times where they had to fight with their life on the line¡­were really powerful.

    Now then, if it was asked where were Hajime and Yue who teleported went¡­.currently both of them were under the great tree. Hajime asked for a ce where no one would intrude and also had a tasteful atmosphere, so this was the designated ce that fulfilled both conditions.

    Hajime was holding hand with Yue who went back into girl mode, their fingers interlocked with each other, the two of them were rxedly walking toward the base of the great tree.

    The weather today was clear, sunlight brightly poured down through the trees in this ce where mist didn''t enter.

    "Yue, use regeneration magic."

    "¡­Nn? Understood."

    If the entrance to the greatbyrinth was closed, then the great tree would return into a dead tree. Presently, the great tree in front of their eyes was withered. If regeneration magic was applied, it would recover its green color. Yue understood that, but she didn''t understand why it was necessary when they had no n to enter inside.

    Yue tilted her head with slight doubt, but she somehow guessed that Hajime was merely wishing to see a more beautiful scenery, she smiled while applying the magic.

    Instantly the great tree was overflowed with green while emitting light. The sunlight that shined through the branches and leaves were creating several angel¡¯sdders. If the tranquil atmosphere wasbined with the splendorous great tree that could be associated with the world tree Yggdrasil in myth, the ce would be something beautiful that was even more fantastical, or even mystical.

    Hajime nodded in satisfaction before he took Yue''s hand and led her to the base of the great tree. And then, like that he sat down and put Yue on hisp. It was a posture where he was embracing her from behind. The Yue in girl mode settled snugly on Hajime''s chest.

    While feeling each other''s warmth and pulse for a while, they tasted the silence. The sound of leaves rustling that was audible sometimes and the breeze that caressed the skin felt pleasant.

    Before long, after enjoying the nature enough to their heart''s content, Hajime softly opened his mouth, whispering into Yue''s ear.

    "Yue."

    "¡­Hm?"

    "There is something I want to show you."

    "¡­Something to show?"

    "Yeah. Actually, this is something that should be shown to you faster but¡­it''s something important so I was looking for a good timing, but it got postponed until the end like this. Sorry."

    "¡­? I don''t really understand but, if Hajime thinks that now is the right time, then that''s fine."

    Hajime''s eyes softened at Yue who looked up from his chest to stare at him. And then, he kissed softly at her beautiful golden threads that rustled in the wind while taking out an artifact.

    That was a small transparent ore that looked like a diamond. The image recording artifact that he discovered at the sealing room in the abyss.

    Hajime kept embracing Yue tightly and lifted the artifact forward before activating it. The artifact shined, and suddenly an image was projected. Seeing the person that appeared there, Yue opened her eyes wide in shock and murmured in a daze.

    "¡­Oji, sama?"

    Hajime wordlessly strengthened his arms that were embracing Yue. It was unclear whether it was unconsciously or consciously, but Yue was also gripping tightly the hands of Hajime around her waist.

    In front of those two, the person in the image recording¨D¨DYue''s uncle, Denreed Gardia Wesperitirio Avatar slowly began to talk.

    {¡­Aleytia. Long time no see, I wonder if saying that is a little wrong. I think that you are surely hating me. No, surely word like hate will not be enough at all. What I did¡­¡­aa, that''s not it. This is not what I want to say. Even though I have been thinking of various things, now that the time hase to leave myst will I cannot speak smoothly.}

    While making a self-depreciating wry smile, Denreed pulled himself together by clearing his throat.

    {That''s right. First let me say my thanks. ¡­Aleytia. Surely, right now on your side there should be someone who you are trusting from the bottom of your heart. At the very least, that person must be a strong person who could obtain metamorphosis magic and able to challenge the true Orkus, a person who didn''t abandon you from the guardian that I prepared and rescued you.}

    Hajime''s eyes were closed. As though to listen to those words, or possibly toment the departed.

    {¡­You. You there who is close to my beloved niece. I wonder if you are male? Or else are you female? For Aleytia, what kind of existence are you? Are you her lover? Are you her friend? Or do you be her family, or herrade? My apologize that I cannot meet you directly to say my thanks, but I still want to say it no matter what. ¡­Thank you. For saving this child, for being close to her, thank you. I offer you my greatest gratitude in my whole lifetime.}

    Yue didn''t even twitch. What Hajime could see were only her glittering golden threads that were sparkling from reflecting light.

    {Aleytia. Surely many questions are flooding inside your chest. Or else, perhaps you have already know the truth. Just why, that day, I hurt you, and buried you inside that bottom of darkness? What kind of existence are you, and who is your true enemy?}

    The story that was talked from there was the facts that they already knew and spection that didn''t miss from the truth.

    Namely, that Yue was born as a miko (TN: Usually miko is a shrine maiden, but from the kanji it can be interpreted as god child), and she was aimed by Ehitorujue. Denreed who noticed that pretended to kill Yue in his coup d''etat with the disguise that he was blinded by greed, he then sealed her in the abyss, the room where she was sealed itself was a hidden ce that could fool even the god. The sealing of Yue was also a bitter choice for him so that her presence couldn''t be possibly detected even for a bit.

    {I was hesitating whether to tell you the truth or not until just before that day. But, for the sake of deceiving those guys with certainty, I judged that I shouldn''t tell you. I also thought that if you hate me, then that would be a motivation for you to live.}

    Surely Denreed also couldn''t stay for long in the sealing room. That was why, after pretending to kill Yue at the pce, there was no doubt that there was also no time for him to talk with her.

    Just how filled with bitterness that choice that he made, it was shown by the strength of his hand clutching at the other side of the image.

    {Even so, it doesn''t change that I had hurt you. I won''t say anything like your forgiveness after thiste. However, I want you to please believe only this. I want you to know this.}

    Denreed''s expression changed from anguish, into an expression of smiling while crying. That look was overflowing with gentleness and kindness, at the same time, it was also filled with a hopeless sadness.

    {I love you, Aleytia. I love you from the bottom of my heart. I have never thought of you as bothersome, not even for once. ¨D¨DI thought of you as my daughter.}

    "¡­Oji, sama. Den-ojisama. I-, I too¡­"

    Thought of you like a father. That feeling was flowing down along with the tears that traced through her cheek, unable to form into words. But, the strength of the hand that was clutching Hajime''s hand conveyed that feeling more eloquent than anything.

    {I''m sorry that I couldn''t protect you. I''m sorry that I couldn''t do anything but to entrust you to someone in the future. I''m sorry that I act like a pathetic father.}

    "¡­Such things-"

    What was in front of their eyes was a recording of the past. It was nothing more but Denreed''sst will. But, such thing was irrelevant. Yue couldn''t help but yell no matter what.

    Something shining was gathering at the corner of Denreed''s eyes. But, he didn''t let that flow by any means. While enduring tightly, he spun words toward his beloved daughter with all his heart.

    {I wanted to be at your side, seeing your figure when you grasped your own happiness someday. It was my secret dream to punch the man standing at your side once. And then, after that, I wanted to exchange sake with him, and say "please take care of my daughter". It was the partner that Aleytia chose. Surely, he would make a firm promise with a serious face.}

    Denreed was looking at far away as though seeing a dream at the other side of the image. By any chance, there might be the Yue of the past at the direction of his gaze.

    {It will be the time soon. There are more things that I want to talk, various things that I want to convey but¡­with my creation magic, I can only make an artifact of this degree.}

    "¡­no-, I don''t wanna-. Oji-sa, Otou-sama!"

    Denreed smiled wryly at the approaching limit of the recording, to that Yue reached her hand while crying. Her uncle, no, her father''s deep and deep affection, and that tragically tough resolve fiercely shook Yue''s heart, indescribable feelings were overflowing out.

    Hajime hugged Yue even tighter.

    {I cannot be on your side anymore, but even if this life is about to run out I''ll continue to pray. Aleytia. My beloved daughter. I wish for infinite happiness to shower above your head. For you to walk a path that is warmer than sunlight, and gentler than moonlight.}

    "¡­Otou-sama-"

    Denreed''s gaze wandered. Surely that was because he was imagining the person who was being close with Yue.

    {To you who is very close with my beloved daughter. It doesn''t matter what kind of shape it is. Make that child, to be the happiest girl in the world. Please, I beg you.}

    "¡­Naturally. I swear it with my life."

    There was no way Hajime''s words reached him. But, without any doubt, Denreed was smiling in satisfaction. Surely he was convinced of how the person in the future who listened to his words would answer. In various senses, he was a preposterous person. Perhaps it was just as expected from Yue''s father.

    The recording was fading down. Denreed''s figure melted into empty air. It was as though his soul was going away¡­

    Yue and Hajime were snuggling to each other so close that they wouldn''t separate no matter what while gazing straight ahead, there thest words of Denreed resounded.

    {¡­Sayonara, Aleytia. I wish that the whole world that is surrounding you, to be filled with happiness.}

    Inside the deep forest, a crying voice was echoing.

    It contained sadness. However, that was not all there was to it, it was a voice that was choked with warm tears of gratitude. That warmth gently enveloped Hajime.

    Yue rotated her body and clung to Hajime''s chest. There she vented her emotion to her heart''s content.

    It was unknown how long time passed like that.

    Before long, Yue quietly lifted her face that was wet with tears. Hajime''s hand gently wiped on those cheeks.

    "Yue."

    "¡­Nn."

    While holding Yue''s cheeks, Hajime spun his words along with a gaze that was filled with love and resolves.

    "I, am the happiest man in the world. The proof of that, is inside my arms like this right now."

    "¡­Nn. Then, I too, is the happiest woman in the world. The proof of that, is how I''m embraced like this right now."

    In a distance where their lips could touch anytime, while feeling each other''s breath, the two of them stared at each other. It felt funny for some reason, both of them chuckled a bit.

    While chuckling like that, Hajime suddenly took out a ring. It was a simple silver ring. There was no special ability that was enchanted in it. If he had to say what was special about it, then it was a staggeringly tough ring, that was it.

    That ring which was glittering brightly from reflecting the sunlight, was stared by Yue whose eyes were simrly glittering brightly.

    "¡­nn. Proposal?"

    Once, those words were said jokingly when Hajime handed her the essories of magical bright stone series in the Orkus Great Labyrinth. At that time, Hajime spontaneously retorted but¡­

    "That''s right."

    "¡­u"

    This time, he responded straight back. His serious gaze was seriously conveying his feeling to her. As expected, Yue got shy and couldn''t even say her usual "¡­nn". Her cheeks were already bright red like an apple.

    "At Japan, the custom is for the man to say [Please give me your daughter] to the partner''s father. That''s why, I thought to say it in this ce where Yue realized the true feeling of your father."

    "¡­Nnu"

    Because the one these words should be said to have gone, Hajime said it to the person herself.

    "I want Yue. Everything of you, give it to me from here on until the future ahead too."

    "¡­au"

    Yue writhed.

    Things like a reply or whatever, were obviously decided already.

    A flower bloomed. The loveliest flower in this world. If there was a flowernguage for it, then the meaning would be unquestionably ''happiness''.

    Yue answered, along with a smile that was gloriously blooming in full.

    "¡­Nn-!!"

    The ring that indicated eternity was fitted into the ring finger of the left hand that Yue presented forward. There was one more ring. This time Yue was the one who fitted it into Hajime''s ring finger.

    They showed the ring to each other, and then, they chuckled together.

    After a while, Yue floated a mischievous smile while asking.

    "¡­Then? How many rings Hajime are preparing after this?"

    "¡­Yue. I think asking that in this kind of time is problematic."

    "¡­Give it to Shia next."

    "That''s why, enjoy the afterglow a bit more before saying that¡­"

    Hajime was about to protest at Yue who was leaking out a teasing smile, but then his lips were blocked by a finger. Like that Yue directed her gaze to the beyond.

    Hajime who got lured by that and followed her gaze caught the sight of Shia and others running from inside the sea of trees. It appeared that Yue made such question because she noticed their presences.

    "¡­Fufu. If it''s Hajime, then you can make everyone happy together."

    "If looked withmon sense, I''m just a lowly bastard though."

    "¡­Common sense doesn''t work for the demon king-sama. Besides, no matter what shape it is, if the people themselves are happy then there is no problem."

    "Well, I have determined and resolved myself so I have no hesitation anyway. Everyone, is mine."

    "¡­Nn. That''s my Hajime. But¡­"

    Yue''s eyes shined.

    And then,

    "¡­I won''t hand over the ''special'' position."

    Saying that, Yue seized Hajime''s lips.

    From afar, with Shia, Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, Myuu, Remia, Aiko, Liliana as the first on the list, people were gathering one after another. The quiet and mystical ce immediately became noisy like in the middle of a city.

    While half of his sight was filled with the lovely vampire princess, Hajime looked at the girls at the other side and thought¡­

    (Now then, when I introduced to Tou-san and Kaa-san, that everyone is my wives, what will happen huh¡­)

    It seemed doubtless that even in Japan, Hajime would be in a whirlpool of turmoil.

    However, surely Hajime would ovee everything of those. Crushing irrationality with irrationality, rewriting absurdity with absurdity, and if needed even fate would be destroyed, together with the ''precious'' that he obtained in this world.

    While making a gentle and also powerful smile, like now.

    The tale of the young man who was summoned into another world, gifted with nothing but the talent of amon job, getting rid of even god while arriving as the world''s strongest, had the curtain lowered now with this.

    After returning to Japan, due to the turmoil that was caused by the return of the group who got spirited away, the wives problem of Nagumo family, the rabbit ear legend of Akihabara, etc, etc, it went without saying that Hajime and others would go through umon everyday filled with turmoil.

    Those stories, would be told at another chance someday¡­

    <strong>The End</strong>

 Chapter 179. 180

    Chapter 179. 180

    <strong>Arifureta Chapter 179-180</strong>

    <strong>Arifureta After ¨C Morning at the Nagumo House Part 1</strong><hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for a lot of the review about thepletion.

    From here on too, I, Shirakome, will enjoy myself while discharging wild ideas bit by bit, and it will make me happy if you readers can keep apanying me.<hr>

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wake up. Wake up, Hajime.¡¹

    His dozing off awareness was led to awakening by a soft voice and a gentle shake. Because of the brightness seen through the back of his eyelids, he could tell the curtains had been opened. It was morning, and the sun was insisting on its presence.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t mind me. Go on, ahead.¡¹(TN: Here, Hajime is using a line like a hero who will stay behind so that others can escape safely)

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s no good using a clich¨¦d line like that. Breakfast will get cold. So wake up.¡¹

    He tucked himself into the bed like a bagworm and tried to take a journey into the dream world, this man who was trying to journey to the dream world with a voice that was going to disappear anytime, was the eldest son of this household¨D¨DNagumo Hajime. And then, the one who was making a troubled smile to such Hajime even while they kept urging him gently to get out of the bed, was Hajime¡¯s beloved vampire princess that came from another world¨D¨DYue.

    Yue sat down beside the bed and she gently stroked the <em>ck hair</em> of Hajime who was curling in to himself. Her slender fingertips caressed through Hajime¡¯s hair,bing them down. And then, her eyes squinted affectionately and she quietly brought her lips towards Hajime¡¯s ear.

    A small *chuu* sound resounded and Hajime twitched in reaction. Perhaps enjoying that reaction of Hajime, Yue¡¯s look was increasingly bursting open in happiness, next she held Hajime¡¯s earlobe into her mouth. Hajime once more twitched in reaction. Yue kept yfully nibbling, while Hajime kept twitching from that.

    Yue separated her lips from Hajime¡¯s ear with *chupa* sound before she opened her mouth while blowing a feverish sigh on Hajime¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If you don¡¯t wake up¡­¡­Hajime will be the breakfast.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wake up.¡¹

    It was a lovely speech, but there were his parents downstairs, other than them there were also the freeloaders and his daughter. Making a ruckusplete with moaning sound ¡¸aah-¡¹ from morning would be problematic in various meanings. The neighbors too would be guaranteed to look at himter with grinning expression saying ¡¸oh my¡¹. Therefore, Hajime pushed aside the futon with a snap and woke up.

    ¡¸Good morning, Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Good morning.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s hair that was curling up here and there was fixed attentively by Yue using her hand as ab. Since the morning the atmosphere of the two was already teeming with mushiness. It even felt like the morning sunlight brightly shining in through the window was growing dim in reservation from these two¡¯sck in prudence.

    Hajime who was exposing a dazed waking up face, which was unthinkable if it was in the period when he was journeying through the other world, Tortus, was narrowing his eyes toward his lover that was caressing his head in front of his eyes. While he was at it he was also running his gaze through the surroundings rxedly.

    Inside the room, seventy percent of it was buried in bookshelves filled with books and games that were ced there, and then there was a desk and a reclining chair, a good quality desktop PC, and also a closet between the bookshelves. A window was attached to the wall that was facing south, and a navy blue curtain of the same color as the bed was hanging over it.

    (¡­..I¡¯m still feeling that this room is ¡®nostalgic¡¯. It must be because the experience on the other side was too strong. If I still feel like this even after going home for a year, then it might take a half year more to be able to live without feeling that anything is out of ce.)

    Hajime sighed a bit inside his heart. And then, he clenched his left hand repeatedly as though to ascertain it. That arm didn¡¯t shine with a dull metallic gleam, <em>its appearance</em>was that of a normal human arm. It had stic skin and slight mark of suntan simr to his right arm.

    Furthermore, Hajime also gently traced his right eye with his fingertip. There, he didn¡¯t feel the sensation of an eye patch that was in the process of bing his trademark in Tortus. Far from that, there wasn¡¯t even the bluish white shine that was the trait of a god crystal. The eye¡¯s appearance was a dark brown eye that looked like the eye of a normal Japanese person as expected.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Hajime, what¡¯s wrong? It feels ufortable?¡¹

    Yue noticed Hajime¡¯s state. She then brought her face closer until their nose tips almost touched while tilting her head. The sweet fragrance that tickled Hajime¡¯s nasal cavity slightly bewitched him while he shook his head.

    ¡¸No, there is no difort in both my arm and my eye. Thanks to Yue and the others¡¯ cooperation, the artificial skin and the artificial eyes are all in extremely excellent condition. No one would notice them as long as they don¡¯t get scanned in detail at a hospital. If I have to say, perhaps I¡¯m feeling difort from this situation where there is no difort.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­? Hajime feels difort from the appearance of your body?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. After all, the experience over there was just too dense. The metallic arm, the crystal eye, and also the white hair, all those were already <em>me</em>. That¡¯s why, rather than calling this appearance getting back to normal, it feels like I changed again. Well, its going to be really bad if that kind of unknown automail and strange crystal eye got discovered on this modern earth, so that can¡¯t be helped though.¡¹

    While smiling wryly, Hajime tapped on his left hand using his right hand. The artificial skin that used metamorphosis magic had reproduced a splendid skin texture, making the one touching it unable to sense the existence of the metallic artificial arm hidden beneath it.

    The one who aplished this was Tio. The technique of Tio that was the only expert in metamorphosis magic among hisrades, added with Hajime and Yue¡¯s help, remade the artificial hand smartly and disguised it as a normal arm in outward appearance and texture.

    Also, Hajime¡¯s artificial eye was something that was remade using creation magic, while his hair color was due to Kaori¡¯s regeneration magic returning the hair color to before.

    Of course, for Kaori whose hand had reached to the territory of time intervention, if she used regeneration magic seriously then it was possible she could even restore Hajime¡¯s altered body to a normal human body. Whether it was his loss limb or his change due to eating monsters, all of those could be reverted if Kaori just returned Hajime¡¯s body back to its previous state.

    But, Hajime didn¡¯t wish for that. Actually, by returning back to earth, things like a tough body were unneeded. But for some reason, it felt like turning his body back to how it was before was like making light of his journey in that other world. And above all else, he couldn¡¯t be growing senile first and leave behind Yue who would be living for a long time.

    In the end, possessing a monster ss body where it wasn¡¯t even definite that it had a life span was in agreement with Hajime¡¯s own wish. By the way, if they were using Yue¡¯s secret technique of apostle creation, then the problem of life span could be resolved to a certain degree even if they were using their original normal body, so Kaori and the others also didn¡¯t view this matter as a problem.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Personally, there is no problem for me because I can enjoy various Hajimes. Rather I feel happy.¡¹

    Yue said that and gave kisses in turn at Hajime¡¯s left shoulder, right eye, and his head. Every single action of Yue was overflowing with affection.

    On that day, after they established the method of going home, since that day when Yue was proposed to under the great tree of [Haltina Sea of Trees], Yue¡¯s expression of love had increasingly be polished. She had never been seen without the ring that was fitted on the ring finger of her left hand, and when Yue saw the matching ring that was fitted on Hajime¡¯s left ring finger, an aura of happiness would be scattered in full from her.

    ¡¸Speaking of that, what about Yue? Have you gotten used to the world over here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. There are still a lot of things, that I don¡¯t know, that I am not familiar with. This is really, a different world. There are a lot of unbelievable things¡­¡­. But, it¡¯s fun. Every day is fun like opening a jack-in-the-box.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Besides, I will be happy anywhere if that is a ce where Hajime is. Mother-inw and father-inw are also really kind. They treasured me like their real daughter, it feels really happy. Everywhere in Hajime¡¯s world, is filled with happiness.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­somehow, it feels hot even though it¡¯s morning huh.¡¹

    The gaze of Hajime who ate a straight punch of love was wandering around. Yue who understood that Hajime was being shy chuckled ¡¸Nfufu¡¹while snuggling at him like a cat. Hajime¡¯s hand was subconsciously moving and gently caressed Yue¡¯s fluffy hair.

    An atmosphere that was overflowing with sugar content was running rampant since the morning. Yue quivered her long eyshes while quietly closing her eyelids, her faint pink lips were pushing out to Hajime. Hajime easily surrendered seeing that obviously coaxing pose. His face was approaching near¡­¡­

    ¡¸Geez~, Yue-oneechan! Is Papa still not awake nano!?¡¹

    The one who opened the door of the room loudly with a bang while entering with a huff was a five year old girl who puffed up her t chest. She was Hajime¡¯s daughter Myuu. However, now her emerald green hair became emerald blond, while her fan shaped ears that were the trait of the merman race had changed into small and cute human ears.

    The cause of the change was the illusion that was created by the ring artifact hanging down from Myuu¡¯s neck. The artifact was something excellent that surprisingly could reproduce even the touching sensation, so even if Myuu¡¯s ears were touched, the person touching wouldn¡¯t feel the texture of a fin, but the sensation of a human ear instead. And so, Myuu¡¯s appearance waspletely that of a beautiful little girl with blond hair.

    The moment that Myuu energetically entered the room, she pointed her finger at the clich¨¦d childhood friend morning scene which entered her eyes and raised a protesting voice¡¸Aa~~!¡¹.

    ¡¸Geez-, Yue-oneechan! I always told you every time! Doing that to papa right from the morning is a no-no! Why aren¡¯t you protecting your promise nano!¡¹(TN: Here Myuu said ¡®me-¡® to Yue. This is the way people in Japanese scolded their naughty child or pet, it¡¯s like saying ¡®bad¡¯ with scolding tone in English, though I tranted it into no-no here.)

    ¡¸¡­¡­uu. Tha, that is because Hajime is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸ming others is a no-no!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­au. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Toward Myuu who pointed her index finger at Yue¡¯s nose while saying ¡¸Bad-¡¹, Yue could only dejectedly hung her head down regardless of her big sister status.

    It had been about a year since they moved into earth. Recently Myuu who had grown up remarkably was acting really proper and strict. When all the onee-chans who often became hopeless characters that couldn¡¯t read the atmosphere when they got entangled with Hajime, like Yue right now, Myuu would remonstrate them with ¡®Bad¡¯ like this.

    Actually, in order for Myuu to be used with this world quickly, and also because it was desirable for Myuu to have education in good taste, she was then enrolled into a nursery school about two months ago, but it seemed that in the school Myuu became awakened as ¡®onee-san¡¯ for some reason.

    There was the factor of how based on her age she was included in the senior group in school, but additionally there was also how she had been piling up experience that should be too dense for a mere infant. She had been kidnapped, auctioned, traveled through a desert, struggling through a scene of carnage at the Devil King¡¯s Castle, and even participated in a legendary decisive battle. Looking from the point of view of such a Myuu, the children the same age as her who were born in a peaceful country like Japan were, as expected, looked upon as really young and na?ve.

    Thinking ¡®I have to be proper and strict!¡¯, she imitated the outrageous onee-chan group around her and her mother that was overflowing with kindness, like that she acted too helpful towards the other kindergarteners¡­¡­when she noticed, she had be the trusted and beloved leader of the kindergarteners.

    However, her call of ¡¸Gentlemen! Anddies of Myuu¡¯s friend!¡¹ when she was gathering the kindergarteners, or how she said ¡¸Right now is exactly the time to ze our souls!¡¹when encouraging a child that felt down, or how she showed a fearless grin when there was a child that looked uneasy, those actions that looked a little bit unlike a kindergartener were conspicuous so the teacher there reported it to the Nagumo household¡­¡­regarding the state of Hajime when he received that contact from the teacher, let¡¯s just say that he was rolling around on the floor for real at that time.

    ¡¸Really it¡¯s my bad, Myuu. Come on, I¡¯ve already woken up here.¡¹

    Yue who possessed the absolute dignity as the legal wife towards the other wives was seriously feeling down from getting scolded by Myuu. Hajime sent a nce at such a Yue while crawling out from the futon. Myuu listened to Hajime¡¯s words and nodded, she then faced Hajime and reached out both her hands.

    ¡¸Myuu? What¡¯s with those hands?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, Myuu wants to be carried nano.¡¹

    Even though she was scolding Yue just now, but right after that Myuu demonstrated a spoiled kid request. Yue went ¡®hah¡¯ in shock and moved her gaze to Myuu. Her eyes were clearly narrating her dissatisfaction ¡¸Even though I was scolded when acting spoiled¡­¡­¡¹which was looking a bitcking in maturity.

    Toward that, Myuu said,

    ¡¸Mama said, ¡ºWhen Yue-san pulled back, immediately act spoiled(attack)¡», like that nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m going to <strong><em>speak</em></strong> a bit with Remia.¡¹

    Yue became enveloped with faint golden light, right after that, she became adult mode. And then, in order to speak a few words with the mother who taught woman¡¯s battle tactics to a little child, Yue silently, but quickly, exited from the room.

    And then, Myuu who kept holding her pose asking for a hug directed a shuddering gaze toward Hajime who was left behind. This little girl in front of his eyes was steadily mastering the lessons from the seniors around her. From here on, just what kind of growth this beloved daughter would show him after epting the teachings of the women who had one or two peculiarities, Hajime wondered¡­¡­

    ¡¸Papa, carry me nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okay¡¹

    With a cramped expression, Hajime hugged Myuu who was making a cute request with a cute grin, and then he exited the room while listening to the tumult that was audible from downstairs.

    Hajime who entered the living room on the first floor with one of his arms carrying Myuu witnessed the scene of Yueying downints incessantly towards Myuu¡¯s actual mother Remia. In regards to Remia, simr with Myuu, she was also exposing emerald blonde hair and human ears, right now she was showing her usual ¡¸my my, ufufu¡¹smile while dodging Yue¡¯sints flightily¨D¨Dwas how it looked like, but her cheeks were faintly blushing.

    With the adult mode Yue as her opponent, as expected even a professional widow would find herself at a disadvantage. Even though they were the same gender, yet being stared at by the adult Yue fixedly from a very close range would make anyone unable to calm down. Adult Yue-sama, how terrifying.

    ¡¸Ah, you finally woke up Hajime-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, as I thought perhaps having Yue in charge of waking up art no good.¡¹

    Shia who was helping with the preparation of breakfast was saying such a thing with an exasperated face while giving her morning greeting, and Tio who was watching morning news in the living room looked behind while also simrly greeting him.

    There was no change in Tio¡¯s appearance, while Shia¡¯s prided rabbit ears were simrly hidden with artifact like Myuu and Remia. Right now her straight faint blue hair was put together using hair tie located around her neck and the bundle of hair was hung down forward.

    ¡¸My, Shia-chan and also Tio-chan, you two are saying such things, but if it¡¯s the two of you who are going to wake up Hajime won¡¯t you two also dive in?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally desu, Kaa-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Hahaue-dono¡¹(TN: Both ways of calling have the same meaning of mother, but the kanji they are written with has the meaning of mother-inw.)

    Carrying breakfast from the kitchen¡­¡­wasn¡¯t how she appeared, this person who appeared from the washroom as though to say that she had woken up just now, was Hajime¡¯s mother, Nagumo Sumire. Sumire was a famous shoujo manga artist, so there were a lot of times where she was staying untilte at night in her workce, she was extraordinarily weak in the morning. Because of that, in the Nagumo household there was no regr habit of taking breakfast properly but¡­¡­

    There, Shia who was in charge of the cooking while in Tortus and Remia who was a mother with a child, came in. Hajime took home Yue and the others from the other world, and not long after that the girls became freeloaders, the kitchen became entrusted to the two of them.

    ¡¸Everyone, good morning. Maaan, it¡¯s great that the house is brilliant right from the morning. Even after a year has passed, my heart is still dancing every time I see this. You damn son, how dare you came home after bing a great man! Really, thank you very much-¡¹

    ¡¸You are full of energy from the morning huh, Tou-san. And then, don¡¯t grin like that while looking at them. You are going to get punched flying you know¡­¡­by Kaa-san.¡¹

    The short haired middle-aged man with tall stature who had been continuously in a state of ¡®Right now, I¡¯m intensely moved!¡¯ since a year ago, was the central pir of the Nagumo household, thepany president who managed a gamepany, Nagumo Shuu.

    He who was a pure otaku seemed to be deeply moved everyday from witnessing Yue and the others who seemed toe straight out from 2D. And then, most likely, being called as ¡¸Otou-sama¡¹ by beautiful girls and women was also undoubtedly greatly rted with that.

    Shuuughed in a good mood from being surrounded by his daughters-inw, Sumire was in a daze, and Hajime was doing Myuu¡¯s hairstyle while the breakfast was lined up on the dining table.

    By the way, Shuu and Sumire¡¯s yearly ie far surpassed the earning of an average sry man, so the Nagumo household was quiterge. And so, even when their family increased all of a sudden, the home didn¡¯t feel that cramped even when all of them lived in one house.

    Although, because of the sudden increase in the number of residents right now the renovation of the house was in progress, after several months passed the house would surely bepleted into a splendid building twice the previous size that the neighbors would notice.

    In addition, regarding the administrative concern of Yue and the others like their resident registration and the like, Hajime had snuck into the government office and finished forging the documents. For their peace of mind, Yue even used her soul magic on the government workers to nt suggestions in them so that there would be no problem. It was hard work because there were a lot of documents that needed to be put in order, for example passport and identification papers and so on, but at the very least there should be no one that could discover any unnaturalness with their existences in Japan.

    Even for example that they got found out, they could just use soul magic to deal with it every time, they were also nning to slowly leave behind evidence of their existences at the foreign governments too. The government officials of the world would be opposed by age of god magic!

    ¡¸Yup, Shia-chan, Remia-chan, today the food is also delicious. Before this I thought that putting food into your stomach right from the morning, ¡°Is that some kind of torture huh?¡±, like that¡­¡­but if it¡¯s like this then I can eat no matter how much.¡¹

    ¡¸I get what you mean. Hajime, Tou-san is happy. My son became a splendid cheat harem bastard when he returned back. There is nothing that I can teach you anymore like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san, I don¡¯t understand whether you are praising me or speaking ill of me from your words, but I have never received any lesson or anything about being a cheat harem bastard at all.¡¹

    Sumire sent an exaggerated praise at Shia and Remia excessively, while Shuu was sending Hajime words with condescending attitude, hearing that Hajime replied back with an exasperated state. To that, Shuu opened his mouth with irritating atmosphere as though to say ¡¸Good grief, yareyare daze¡¹.

    ¡¸What are you saying? Haven¡¯t I beaten up the soul of an otaku into you since you had awareness of your surroundings? In other words, that was also me beating up the soul of cheat harem into you. The reason that you were able to create a cheat harem in another world, is exactly because of that. How is that? Can you feel the gratitude for your Otou-sama keenly in your heart now?¡¹

    ¡¸I think I have already talked with you about my experience in another world, but where is an otaku soul is proving useful there¨D¨D¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire had listened to all that Hajime experienced in the other world. About how much effort it took to recover his normal appearance, about how his arm and eye were artificial, about how his gaze turned sharp now, and above all about how his atmosphere now waspletely different from in the past, Hajime told all of those personally without any falsehood or maniption, nor he was even trying to do those.

    In other words, Shuu and Sumire should have known about the sequence of events of their son¡¯s grand experience starting from his experiences in the abyss. In spite of that Shuu now dered that otaku knowledge was useful in those experiences, hearing that Hajime was a bit unable to ept it.

    And so, Hajime normally objected to Shuu, but Shuu and Sumire immediately grinned widely while cutting off Hajime¡¯s words.

    ¡¸¡ºLadies and gentleman-, all of you warriors-¡»¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºRight now in this time, is exactly the time to ze your soul-¡»¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºIf you said you are going to get in my way, I¡¯ll kill you.¡»¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºI¡¯ll protect Yue, and Yue will protect me. With that we are¨D¨D¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I got it already-! Otou-sama, really thank you very much-! That¡¯s why, stop it-¡¹

    Hajime writhed while asking them to stop with a voice that sounded like a scream. Toward their son who was enduring his shame that much, the father and mother were mercilessly dealing the pursuing attack.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what¡¯s wrong Hajime? What are you feeling ashamed for? You were cool you know? In real life, there is almost no chance to say those kinds of speeches you know? When Tou-san watched the image recording Tio-san showed to me, my heart was trembling hard. Oh man, it was really an amazing chuu¨D¨Dcough-, really an amazing heroic speech you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, truly. Not only to the girl partner, but you even said ¡ºshe is my woman¡» to the girl¡¯s parent, when I watched that I thought, ¡°Just from what galgame this conquering character came from?¡±. Really¡­¡­¡¹

    After giving a nce at Hajime who was shaking while holding his chopstick, Shuu and Sumire paused with a superb timing before continuing with splendid harmony.

    ¡¸¡¸Hajime-san, those were seriously awesome ¨Cssu. Truly, thank you very much-!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You two are noisy-. Don¡¯t screw around, stop messing with me using that material-¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire knew about the events in the other world not only from Hajime¡¯s story. While keeping it secret from Hajime, Tio used regeneration magic to leave behind recording images of every memory¨D¨Dobviously the events in the abyss were not included, other than that, the time when Hajime epted Shia, the time when Hajime spoke resolutely to Tio¡¯s grandfather Adol, and even Hajime¡¯s speech to his ssmates in the Devil King¡¯s castle, etc.¨D¨Dand showed it to Shuu and Sumire. Since then, at every opportunity Shuu and Sumire would praise Hajime ¡¸As expected from our son-!¡¹ with teasing mixed in it to mess with Hajime.

    The corners of Hajime¡¯s eyes lifted up fiercely and brutally put pressure on Tio in an outburst of anger. With a cough, Tio choked in the middle of slurping her miso soup. Miso soup was dripping from her nose while her breathing was getting rough ¡®haa haa¡¯.

    ¡¸A, as expected from the parents of Hajime-san. Recently I have be used to it, but as I thought, seeing the figure of Hajime-san being toyed around, the ufortable feeling that I get is not half-baked desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. But, the bullied Hajime¡­¡­is also nice.¡¹

    ¡¸My my, Yue-san. Recently, it feels like if it is about Hajime-san then everything is fine for you. Fufu, Myuu too has to work hard like this. Also Tio-san, this is the dining table you know? Please don¡¯t go *haa haa* while dripping snot like that, eat your food properly. Right now your face is looking quite ¡°over the age limit¡± you know?¡¹

    Shia smiled wryly towards the exchange between Hajime and his parents, while Yue¡¯s cheeks reddened for some reason, Tio was going *haa haa*, and Remia was going ¡®my my, ufufu¡¯ smilingly. This was the ordinary day of the Nagumo household recently.

    Just when Hajime was going to snap from the mess, Shuu and Sumire easily drew back and concentrated on their breakfast as though nothing had happened. Hajime who was trembling from losing the target of his anger was thenforted by Yue and the others altogether.

    With a sidelong nce at their son who was being taken care of by beautiful women and girls, Shuu and Sumire faced each other and their expressions burst into a smile.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, that time when Hajime suddenly returned home, and in addition he also introduced Yue and the others, it was really shocking huh.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. For him to really go to another world and return home bringing a cheat harem, that¡¯s something that I had never even dreamed of.¡¹

    While exchanging words with small whispers, both of them recalled that time when Hajime came home.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspellings and omitted words.

    For the time being, I¡¯m thinking of writing a bit about the story of post-going home.

    After all there are considerable requests and also hope for a present-day story (lol).

    Shirakome himself is swelling out with wild ideas.

    Next will be the story of Hajime returning to his home and reuniting with Shuu and Sumire.

    I think it most likely can be posted at 6 P.M Saturday next week.

    Please take care of me from here on too.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    <strong>Arifureta Chapter 181</strong>

    <strong>Arifureta After ¨C Morning at the Nagumo House Part 2</strong><hr>

    AN: Regarding the autograph session at [Tora no Ana] that is nned to be carried out on 22 November because Shirakome is diagnosed with influenza, it was suddenly canceled in a hurry.

    Please see the details in my action report.

    Really, my deepest apologies to those who are looking forward to it.

    I think I will get better if I can recuperate at home.

    Please treat me well.<hr>

    A year after a whole ss from a certain high school was spirited away which made a stir in the world.

    At first, the impossibility of a group kidnapping in the middle of the day inside a school, within an instant, without any other sses noticing, and the unlikeliness of it being a group disappearance from the half-eaten lunch, the unfinished homework, the kicked down chairs, etc., all of those heated up the media excessively toward this modern time Mary Celeste case that happened in a school.

    However, what was called as the flow of society was quite callous, even the interest towards such a major ult incident didn¡¯t continue for long. After half a year passed, with the news that there was no concrete progress within that short time, there were only impertinentmentators or self-alleged ult researchers harboring ulterior motives trying to use this case as their chance to make it big who kept trying to attract attention to this topic from various kinds of viewpoints while the media was sprinkled with new topics one after another, like some celebrity couple divorcing or getting into an affair, or some big shot politician having their dirtyundry aired.

    Like that, the heated mass media calmed down and the interest of the people began to move to other topics. Even so, at that time, the family of the students, who were still missing without any information, and the police were still frantically searching for their whereabouts. However, unable to obtain even a single clue, every one of them was beginning to be encroached by fatigue and resignation.

    Shuu and Sumire were also the same. They became exhausted from continuing to search for the whereabouts of their vanished son. While desperately believing that Hajime was safe and that he would definitely return home, they could definitely hear the flow of time that was heartlessly flowing away and the sound of despair that was gradually approaching them.

    So that Hajime coulde home anytime, they never missed a chance to clean up Hajime¡¯s room for even a single day. And each time they cleaned the room, the coldness of the room that had lost its owner chilled their body. Even when they were in the living room, or when they were having a meal, what was echoing inside their ears was the voice of their son. While understanding that it was only their hallucination, many times they still suddenly looked around at their surroundings in surprise. It was already forgotten how many times they dashed to the front door every time they heard small sounds from there.

    Even the ¡¸family association¡¹ that was formed together by the families of all the disappeared students only seemed to infect Shuu and Sumire with a chill to their hearts from looking at the faces of the parents who were losing their expression day by day.

    And then, soon it would be one year since Hajime disappeared. For the two of them, that meant that the shadow of despair would only be thicker.

    The tick-tock sound of the clock was echoing excessively clearly. Shuu, who was looking at his PC disy, suddenly opened his mouth without turning away or stopping his hand that was clicking on the mouse.

    ¡¸Sumire, how about going to sleep soon? Yesterday you already stayed untilte right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no problem. If you are saying that, then you yourself, isn¡¯t it better for you to sleep? Yesterday at work you had a lot of problems, right? You had almost no time to sleep at all.¡¹

    Late at night, Shuu and Sumire who had gotten thin due to their anxiety were checking the bulletin board on the PC and producing the flyer that called for information with a movement that was like a programmed machine. They were both exchanging words without even lifting up their face to look at each other.

    ¡¸There is no problem with work. After all, my guys are all reliable. Even when the president is not there, it really doesn¡¯t matter for them. Rather, I would just be a bother for them if I go to work with a face that looks like a ghost. Like that, they would even chase me out. Besides, doesn¡¯t Sumire have it worse than me? You missed your deadline again right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. But, that was only one time. My assistant is also excellent after all.¡¹

    Both Shuu and Sumire, in this one year they often took days off in their respective works of managing the gamepany or the manga serialization. Everything was for the sake of finding their son. Normally that kind of consecutive days off would make them lose the social trust from the people around them, but their coworkers and subordinates who knew about the circumstances of the two showed their understanding and even proactively cooperated with them. Thanks to that, they didn¡¯t end up unemployed.

    That was really an appreciated consideration so that in the case that Hajime came home, there would be noplicated situation like him witnessing both his parents bing jobless altogether. There was also the factor that both of their work environments were special, and also how Hajime often showed his face at both his parent¡¯s workces so the people there held favorable impressions of him. So the people at Hajime¡¯s parents¡¯ workces were also really worried about Hajime from the bottom of their hearts that Hajime had disappeared after getting involved with a sudden ult situation.

    But even those people¡¯s gazes were gradually changing into a gaze that was filled with a lot of pity, as though they were looking at something painful. Surely resignation had already grown thick inside them. There was no way they could say anything to the parents whose son¡¯s whereabouts became unknown, but everyone had begun to think ¡¸It¡¯s possible, that Hajime is already¡­¡­¡¹

    There was also no way that Shuu and Sumire wouldn¡¯t notice such atmosphere. It also became a factor that cornered their minds needlessly, but the fact that they could take the time to search for Hajime like this now was also thanks to those people, so there was no way they could do something like exploding in anger towards them.

    Even with their gloomy hearts, while both understanding that there was no way they could rest, they still exchanged barefaced words like rmending each other to rest.

    After a while, Shuu and Sumire still continued to exchange dialogue that was really empty, but before long, after looking at the information board on the inte that was not onlycking in usible information but filled with obviously fake information or inconsiderate writings instead, Shuu finally took off his gaze from the monitor screen.

    And then, while sighing deeply, he put both his elbows on the table and his head hung down with both his hands covering his eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Just where is he right now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Dear¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though Shuu was still in the early half of his forties, right now he looked like a tired old man. Sumire who saw him like that also stopped her working hand and lifted her face.

    ¡¸As expected, how about we rest a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You know that¡¯s impossible, right? I won¡¯t be able to sleep soundly anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be true but¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire¡¯s words were caught up in her throat. What Shuu was saying was wholly correct, she herself was also like that. No matter how exhausted their body and mind had be, but day by day the fire of uneasiness in their heart only kept broiling stronger. Such a thing stole their ability to have a quiet sleep.

    ¡¸It will be fine. It¡¯s still only a year. Even if it would take several years, we will find him without fail. No way am I going to copse until then.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just as you say.¡¹

    Her husband lifted his face with a wry smile, even so, there was a dark shadow that couldn¡¯t be hidden there. Sumire smiled at him even while feeling concern, and then she stood up from her chair to nestle close to him.

    But just before she could do that, suddenly *pin poo¨Dn* there was a chime sounding from the entrance.

    Naturally, at this time of day when the date had already changed, there was no way there would be anyone who would visit. If it was a rtive then they should have contacted them beforehand, so the two of them faced each other suspiciously. That they were unable to reach ¡®that possibility¡¯ immediately, showed how exhausted the state of their heart was.

    Shuu slowly raised his heavy waist and took the receiver off the inte. When he did that, naturally the figure of the visitor was projected at the disy¡­¡­

    ¡º¡­¡­Aa, that, what to say¡­¡­this is, me, here.¡»

    The state of the sudden visitor who was unable to smoothly decide what words to use while his gaze was wandering incessantly. If the people who knew of this person in this one year saw this attitude, they would surely stare in amazement reflexively.

    Even from across the disy, they knew.

    This person¡¯s air, look, and even height were different from the one in their memory.

    Even so, they knew.

    Shuu perfectly, and instantly knew. That person, who was looking awkward somehow with a frowning face that looked troubled was¡­¡­the one who they had continued to search for, the one they believed would surelye home¡­¡­

    ¨D¨Dit was their beloved son.

    With a smacking sound, Shuu threw away the receiver phone and threw open the door of the living room with a force as though he was kicking it open. Without even hiding his impatience he roughly opened the lock of the front door, and then, he threw the door open.

    And then,

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­that¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m home, Tou-san.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Hajime-¡¹¡¹

    Shuu¡¯s voice ovepped with Sumire who had chased after him unnoticed. They called the name of their son with a volume that might rip open their throat. At the same time, they tackled the son who was scratching his cheek awkwardly in front of the house¡¯s gate.

    ¡¸Hajime-, you, this stupid bastard! Where the hell have you been running around until now-¡¹

    ¡¸This stupid son-. Do you know how much you made us worry!¡¹

    Father and mother embraced their son altogether strongly, so strongly that it made it hard to breathe. Right now, in this moment, they were confirming that this son was really standing before their eyes. So that he wouldn¡¯t disappear for a second time. They strongly, strongly embraced him.

    The dim street light, the lighting leaking out from inside the house, and then the perfectly round moon in the sky were gently illuminating the family who became one once more. Amidst that Hajime was stiffening in a banzai posture while being hugged tightly by the two. (TN: Banzai posture, if you screamed banzai in celebration, usually you will also raise both your hands in cheers right?)

    Hajime thought that his parents must be worrying about him. He was convinced that they were believing that he would return home.

    But, even so, the figure and atmosphere of the current him, even though his hair color, his artificial eye, and his artificial hand were returned to his former appearance as much as possible, the him right now should be really different from how he once was.

    That was why, he thought that they would surely feel confused. He even resolved himself in preparation for them to say doubting words like ¡¸Are you really Hajime?¡¹ in suspicion. Depending on the situation, there might even be a need to spend the time to reach an understanding, that was what Hajime was thinking in the corner of his heart.

    It was just like how Hajime¡¯s false image pointed out in one of the seven greatbyrinths¨D¨Dat the ¡¾Ice and Snow Cave of Shuune Snowfield¡¿ before this, that in the depth of Hajime¡¯s heart, he had the fear that the person who had been acknowledged by both himself and other people as a monster couldn¡¯t be epted by his parents, that was the cause of this emotion of Hajime¡¯s that couldn¡¯t be varnished over, which was both like himself but also unlike himself.

    But, now that he had tried to open the lid, this was how it turned out. Shuu and also Sumire didn¡¯t even give any attention to Hajime¡¯s change, they gave him a tight hug that was overflowing with conviction and anger, and also a helplessly great relieve.

    Inside Hajime¡¯s body, a hot, yet silently strong emotion that was unfathomably deep was rising up. Every grand experience that he had experienced in the another world, were passing through his brain as though he was experiencing a revolvingntern.

    And then, there was only one thing that he was thinking.

    ¨D¨DAa, finally, I came home.

    Hajime¡¯s two arms silently held the backs of his two parents. And then, with a trembling voice, he spoke it one more time in a small, but clear voice.

    ¡¸Tou-san, Kaa-san¨D¨DI¡¯m home.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire, with their eyes still overflowing with tears, separated themselves from Hajime slightly, and with a firm straight gaze, they gave him those words together with the escaping smile¨D¨Dsurely for Hajime, these words were the mark that informed him of the end of his long and dangerous journey in the true meaning.

    ¡¸¡¸Wee home, Hajime.¡¹¡¹

    After that, Hajime and others who noticed that the neighbors were stealing peeks at the situation from the gaps between the curtains, excitedly returned inside the house.

    It was a home that he left only for a year. Even so, Hajime narrowed his eyes in nostalgia, he couldn¡¯t help himself to lightly caress his hand on the railing and the ornaments.

    Entering the living room, Hajime saw arge amount of the leaflets scattered on the table. He took one of them into his hand and stared at it closely. After that, he also discovered the PC that was left opened disying the site that asked for information on missing people.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This one year after you were gone, we tried everything we could to look for a clue. But, in the end, we couldn¡¯t obtain even one clue. ¡­¡­Hajime, you, no, all of you, just where in the world did you all go?¡¹

    ¡¸Also, Hajime. A year ago on that day, just what in the world happened?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­About that. Exining it is simple, but also difficult. There are a lot of things that must be talked.¡¹

    The deep gaze of their son that already couldn¡¯t be called as young at all, made Shuu and Sumire gulp. And then they guessed that Hajime had gone through a tremendous experience that they couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    ¡¸I see. Then, let me straighten up the table quickly, we are going to talk a lot after that. Wait a second. I¡¯m going to brew a delicious milk tea now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Thank you, Kaa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, somehow youpletely feel like an adult.¡¹

    While drinking the sweet and warm milk tea that Sumire prepared, Hajime told the truth of the group¡¯s disappearance to the two. Hajime¡¯s experience was too dense to have everything said in one sitting. Therefore, he talked only about the summary of every important point, but even so, the summoning to another world, survival in the abyss, the separation with his ssmates, the conquer of the greatbyrinths, the legendary decisive battle¡­¡­by the time Hajime finished talking about those, the sky was already starting to grow light.

    Hajime, who had finished talking about the general event, emptied his cup that had been refilled several times, and then he sighed. Shuu and Sumire were also sighing tiredly. Shuu was rubbing on his eye with his finger while Sumire was dropping her gaze at the empty cup. They were silent from feeling lost as to how to respond.

    ¡¸As I thought, is that hard to believe?¡¹

    Hajime asked while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s, obviously. Tou-san and also Kaa-san, due to our work we have plenty of knowledge about something like that but¡­¡­thinking, that it happened for real¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But, thinking about the extremely unnatural group disappearance, we cannot really reject that it might be true. There is also no reason for Hajime to lie in this situation. That¡¯s why, our worry is, the possibility that someone <em>is making Hajime believe such thing</em>.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, indeed, that way of thinking is way more realistic. Me too, if I were in the position of Tou-san and Kaa-san, surely I would also think that at first.¡¹

    Being kidnapped by unknown people, and then the group was then brainwashed and had the memory of fantastical nonsense inserted into their brain¡­¡­indeed, rather than believing that he was going to another world and fought against monsters and gods there, that exnation sounded more usible. Rather than they weren¡¯t believing the words of their son, it was more that they were thinking realistically with worry that if such a thing was really done to their son then they would need to get him treatment quickly.

    Hajime¡¯s wry smile deepened to the two who were worrying about him, then he opened his mouth because there was something that he had to confirm no matter what.

    ¡¸Tou-san, Kaa-san. Whether what I¡¯m saying is the truth or not, there is a method to prove that. That¡¯s why, assuming for now that what I¡¯m saying is the truth, I want to ask something. ¡­¡­Regarding the things that I had done, what do you two think? No, what do you think about the current me?¡¹

    That was the question that Hajime feared the most from the depths of his heart. If his parents held disappointment and fear, avoidance and disgust toward him then¡­¡­as expected, that would be hard for him. Surely if that happened, Hajime would exit the house, and then he would leap into the chest of his beloved lover.

    But, in contrast with the anxiety and nervousness inside Hajime¡¯s heart, as though they had guessed the concern in Hajime¡¯s heart, Shuu and Sumire showed a smile that looked troubled, or possibly exasperated.

    ¡¸Now see here, Hajime. I and also Sumire, we aren¡¯t saints you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire stood up from their seat and approached close to the side of Hajime who was perplexed.

    ¡¸Rather than other people¡¯s death, our son¡¯s safety is far more important. Perhaps you think of that as cold-hearted, but that is what is called a parent. Good grief, for you to feel that nervous¡­¡­I wonder if you are thinking of something like, perhaps I¡¯m going to be chased out from home? Really, what a big idiot you are.¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­¡­Kaa-san. Indeed, I killed because it was necessary, but I didn¡¯t even hesitate in killing. That was how much I changed. A guy who is not even holding any avoidance or disgust for killing, can you ept someone like that?¡¹

    What a hopeless kid, Sumire who was brushing his head as though to say that was replied back by Hajime with an expression that was lost for words. Hearing that reply, Shuu opened his mouth in exasperation for real this time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not about epting or not, we are family you know? Something like stop being family doesn¡¯t exist in the Nagumo family. Don¡¯t you know? There is nothing that can make you stop being my son. The end result is, ¡ºYou cannot run away from Otou-sama!¡»¡¹(TN: Might be a reference to something.)

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t make any quote at a time like this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, well, putting that aside. Hajime is my son, and I am a father. As long as that holds true, then me and also Sumire will be your ally anytime. There is no way anyone can worry about other people while their son¡¯s survival is being threatened. Also, if you are feeling guilty, if you say that you want to atone to the family of the deceased then I¡¯ll atone for it together with you, and even if you be a psychopath killer then I¡¯ll stake my body and life to stop you.¡¹

    Most likely, if it was thought from the viewpoint ofmon sense then the way of Shuu and Sumire were doing things were mistaken. As a parent, no matter what kind of circumstance there was, they had to question the right and wrong of the killer. And if it was something unforgivable then they had to admonish the person. As a parent, they had to reprimand their child about their wrongdoing.

    And surely Shuu and Sumire also understood that. But even with that understanding, they were still undoubtedly happy that their son returned home alive even by killing someone else. If Hajime hade to terms with it then that was fine, if for example, he wanted to atone for his sin then they as his parents would apany him, and if he ended up as a fiend, then they would stake their lives to take him back to the right path. They dered that clearly to Hajime.

    ¡¸Hajime, do you regret what you have done until now?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have not even a bit of regret. I don¡¯t even think that I¡¯m mistaken. I decided to do what I did with the resolve against everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. That¡¯s how it has to be. But Hajime, that way of doing things won¡¯t work in Japan you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I know. The journey that I started with the determination to kill all the guys antagonizing me is over already. That¡¯s why I too have to change my way of living. Well, I might at least do something like nting trauma to those who stand in my way though.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then that¡¯s fine. Even if Hajime¡¯s heart has grown to be unreluctant in killing people, reasoning and emotion still pro~perly exist inside Hajime. Then, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just as Shuu said, if Hajime actually steps on the wrong path, we are going to take you back even if we have to spank you, and take the responsibility together with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime thought, even when he had obtained the power to ughter even god, but as expected, he was still no match against his father and mother. And then, he recalled his beloved daughter that he obtained in the other world, and he keenly felt how he was stillcking as a father.

    Shuu and Sumire gently patted Hajime who was closing his eyes quietly. If they actually saw Hajime murdering someone with their own eyes, there was no way they wouldn¡¯t be shaken. Perhaps it would be a trauma for them. Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t be able to give him their words unhesitatingly like this.

    Even so, one thing that they could say with certainty was, that them getting scared of Hajime, their son, and then distancing themselves with him due to that, was the only thing that they would never do.

    That feeling was certainly conveyed to Hajime. Therefore, Hajime could only say one thing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you. Tou-san, Kaa-san.¡¹

    The eyes of Shuu and Sumire squinted gently.

    While feeling the warmth of these parents, Hajime opened his eyes and showed a wide and mischievous grin to them. His heart was perfectly cleared. Hajime recovered his usual self due to the eptance of his parents towards his changed self.

    In that case, what was left was the report that in a sense was the most important report that he had to tell them. It would also be a proof about the other world that he told them about just now, so it would be two birds with one stone.

    ¡¸Tou-san, Kaa-san. Do you remember, in the past¡­¡­about the stupid talk of what am I going to do if I am summoned into another world?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Aa, I remember. If you are a man, then in a world of sword and magic you will surely want to defeat the demon king and build a harem, that was what I said, while Hajime, I think you said ¡ºIf it¡¯s me, it doesn¡¯t feel like I can defeat the demon king at all. What I can do, at best is to return home. And then if I find someone important for me there, then I¡¯ll return together with them¡», right?¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san remember that well huh. Well, that¡¯s how it is. I think I mentioned it a bit in my exnation before but¡­¡­I found important people there. I want to introduce them to you, so is it fine right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now? It¡¯s already dawn you know? Or rather, you made a girlfriend there!? Furthermore from another world? No, wait, I still don¡¯t know whether the story of another world summoning is true or not¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? By any chance, that person might be the one who nted false memories in Hajime¡­¡­. And then, that person will say something like ¡ºIf you want your son to return to normal, then please buy this holy vase. Don¡¯t worry, if you buy it right now, I¡¯ll give you a special fifty percent discount for this million yen vase you know?¡»!¡¹(TN: In Japan there were cases of fraud where a salesman was selling a vase/pot, that they imed was holy, possessing various effects, at a crazy price.)

    Shuu who heard the full blown wild delusion of the frankly wary Sumire instantly went ¡¸Sumire, are you a genius!?¡¹ in agreement. While smiling wryly from witnessing his beloved being considered as a crooked salesman, Hajime¡¯s gaze wandered at empty air.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yue, can you hear me? It¡¯s me.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Sumire! For some reason Hajime is talking to empty air see! Is this that? What is called as air girlfriend!? What should I do as a father like this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down dear. We were careless¡­¡­surely they had set up listening devices in our house! After this, the woman who will sell us the holy vase will arrive after getting called by Hajime you know!¡¹

    ¡¸What, the? Bastard, making my son as the stooge of your vase selling¡­¡­don¡¯t think that this is going to end up well for you. With my marvelous haggling technique, I¡¯m going to beat down the price until below fifty thousand yen!¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire who couldn¡¯t possibly understand that Hajime who was suddenly talking to empty air was using ¡°telepathy¡± were greatly shaken up. Sumire was strangely speaking up a realistic assumption while Shuu became slightly panicked and hardened a slightly off determination. And then, before Hajime knew it, Yue had be a holy vase seller girl.

    Hajime continued his telepathy while giving a sidelong nce at such parents.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s fine already. ¡­¡­Yeah, I already talked about the gist of the events. I want to introduce all of you quickly. ¡­¡­That¡¯s right. You know the coordinates right? Yeah, then open a gate ande here directly. It¡¯s at¡­¡­let¡¯s see, open it around a meter from my east.¡¹

    Actually, right now Yue was at the school building that Hajime attended before. When they returned to earth from Tortus, Hajime made the rooftop of the school building as the ce where the gate was opened. From that ce, it was easy for him to imagine his home¡¯s position, and even if they arrived in the afternoon, normally that rooftop was locked and people were forbidden to enter there, the location was also outside of the public¡¯s gaze. That spot was convenient to use.

    And then, after the ssmates returned to their own homes one after another, Yue and the others proposed to stay at the school. It was so they wouldn¡¯t hinder Hajime¡¯s reunion with his parents.

    Naturally, Shuu and Sumire who didn¡¯t know about that circumstances could only face each other in wonderment about their son who continued to talk towards empty air¨D¨Dthey stiffened right after that.

    With a distortion, the space right beside Hajime suddenly formed a vortex, and then it formed an ellipse shape right after that, and then a momentter a familiar scenery¨D¨Da ce that seemed to be a ssroom of a school could be seen.

    ¡¸A, Any**ere, Door?¡¹(TN: Reference to anywhere door from Doraemon)

    ¡¸E, eh? Wai-, this is just too fantasy so suddenly!¡¹

    While Shuu and Sumire were greatly flustered, Yue¡¯s face peeked out with a plop from inside the gate. Those crimson eyes were wandering through the room with deep interest, and then those eyes narrowed joyfully when they captured Shuu and Sumire, at the end of which those eyes turned to Hajime and wordlessly inquired ¡¸It¡¯s fine to enter?¡¹

    ¡¸Wee, to the Nagumo household. Come in without reservation.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    With Hajime¡¯s weing words, Yue slowly stepped into the Nagumo house. The space hole that suddenly opened inside the room and the beautiful girl who was like an awakened bisque doll that appeared from there caused Shuu and Sumire to open and close their mouths wordlessly in obvious turmoil.

    Hajime stood beside Yue, and while grinning mischievously like a kid who seeded in his prank, he introduced his beloved lover.

    ¡¸Tou-san, Kaa-san. Her name is Yue. She is my special person. By the way, she is a person of another world, a vampire, and a former princess.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸-, Temte attribute!?¡¹¡¹(TN: I think what they mean here is how Yue has so many clich¨¦d character attributes.)

    Shuu and Sumire splendidly returned a response that was impossible for run-of-the-mill people. Inside her heart Yue was feeling warm and fluffy thinking ¡¸Aa, they are really Hajime¡¯s parents¡¹ while at the same time, feeling a bit nervous in this important event where she was greeting her lover¡¯s parents, she pinched at the edge of her skirt, and showed a courtesy gesture that was overflowing with elegance and beauty.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How do you do, Hajime¡¯s Otou-sama, Okaa-sama. Please call me Yue. Please take care of me for many years toe.¡¹

    ¡¸E, o, ou. No, I need to be polite here. Please take care of me too desu?¡¹

    ¡¸Ple, please take care of me, desuwa?¡¹(TN: Both of the parents also used extremely politenguage here)

    The shock from witnessing the blond-haired crimson-eyed beautiful girl that looked like she came out from a picture book, and also this being the introduction to their son¡¯s lover for the first time in their life, caused the end of their sentence to actually turn strange. The figures of his parents lowering their head repeatedly and incoherently deepened Hajime¡¯s grin, however, as though to say that ¡¸It won¡¯t end with just this much yeah!¡¹ he opened his mouth once more.

    ¡¸Shia, it¡¯s okay now!¡¹

    ¡¸Hai desuu! Tou-sama, Kaa-sama, I am called Shia! Please take care of me desuu!¡¹(TN: The Kaa-sama and Tou-sama used by her is the kanji for inw.)

    ¡¸¡¸Rabbit eaaar, it cameee¨D!?¡¹¡¹

    Shia leaped out from the gate with a wide smile while her rabbit ears were flopping around. Shuu and Sumire showed a splendid harmonious reaction to the appearance of this second beautiful girl. Without even anyposure to reply, their eyes became nailed to the rabbit ears that were moving around.

    ¡¸Tio,e!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh huh. This art our first meeting, Chichiue-dono, Hahaue-dono. I am Tio rce of the dragon race, a mistress of Goshujin-sama, and also his sex ve. Please take care of me forever from here on.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Sex ve!?¡¹¡¹

    With twin hills that looked like they were going to spill out anytime, and dragon wings spread and pped behind her in order to expose her true form, Tio made that greeting that was rtively no good. Hearing that caused Shuu and Sumire to spontaneously stagger. It appeared that the consecutive shocking developments made their feet unsteady.

    ¡¸Remia, Myuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes dear. Nice to meet you, I am called Remia. Please take care of me, together with my daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸E, err, err¡­¡­I, I am Papa¡¯s daughter Myuu desu! Ojii-chan, Obaa-chan, please take care of me nano!¡¹(TN: Ojii-chan=grandfather, obaa-chan=grandmother)

    ¡¸O, Ojii-chan!?¡¹

    ¡¸Da, daughteeer!?¡¹

    The beauty who lowered her head politely with a graceful appearance, and the small Myuu who gave her all in greeting. Shuu and Sumire were finally paralyzed from the astonishing words of Myuu. And then, *gigigi* their gaze moved toward Hajime like a machine that had forgotten to be oiled.

    Their eyes were speaking their feelings more eloquently than anything. That was to say, ¡¸Exin what is the meaning of this!¡¹

    Therefore, Hajime answered concisely.

    ¡¸Myuu is my daughter, and all of the others are my wives. Well, please take care of them okay.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸So casual!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, by the way, there are four more wives, so I¡¯ll have them give their greeting on another day.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Real cheat hareeem!?¡¹¡¹

    As expected, the two of them splendidly synchronized in a splendid reaction.

    And then, the parental heart that was unshakeable even when their son confessed to being a killer went ¡¸You, are you really my son!?(Shuu)¡¹ and ¡¸You, are you really that son of mine!?(Sumire)¡¹ in great agitation and fluster, and then Shuu suddenly went ¡®I revealed the trick!¡¯ and yelled ¡¸No, wait, Sumire! There is no way girls this cute are real! Everything is CG! Don¡¯t get tricked!¡¹, hearing that Sumire yelled ¡¸Dear, you are a genius! Hajime, open your eyes! Even if 2D girls are converted into 3D, in the end, they are just false images. It will only end in vain!¡¹ with a sorrowful expression¡­¡­

    Anyway, the room already descended into a grand pandemonium.

    However, even that pandemonium didn¡¯t continue for long.

    It was because Myuu who sensed that they weren¡¯t weed from the state of the two parents got depressed, then she asked ¡¸Ojii-chan, Obaa-chan¡­¡­is Myuu no good?¡¹. The result from that went without saying.

    ¡¸How do you do, I am Myuu¡¯s Ojii-chan you know?¡¹

    ¡¸How do you do, I am Myuu-chan¡¯s Obaa-chan you know?¡¹

    They splendidly got back on their feet within an instant. Their figure that was knocked out helplessly by Myuu¡¯s sly loveliness was exactly the same as Hajime as expected.

    Like that, after they managed to get back on their feet, seeing the fantasy phenomenon that happened in front of their eyes and the beautiful girls who were not human, the two people who right from the start had high resistance to this kind of thing due to their nature of work immediately confirmed the truth of Hajime¡¯s words.

    After that, there was a greatmotion of ¡®hip hip hurray¡¯. The too real this and that which their son experienced, and the real harem of beautiful girls¡­¡­their otaku soul ate it up energetically before they threw a barrage of questions at Hajime and the others with eyes shining brightly.

    When Tio used regeneration magic to get out the image recording of Hajime¡¯s battle that she recorded, strange voices resounded through the residential area in the morning. ¡¸UoOOOOOO-, AWESOOOOMEE! Did you know, did you know huuuh!? That¡¯s, that¡¯s my son! Thank you very much!¡¹or, ¡¸KyaAAAA-, you heard that!? Just now, he said something amazing you know! This is bad! This child is seriously demon king-sama! And then, demon king-sama is my son desu! Thank you very much!¡¹ and so on. Perhaps because the two were also staying up all night without sleeping, their tension kept raising and raising up, in the end, the two of them continued to make amotion until Hajime who became unable to endure the shame made them go ¡®abababa¡¯ using Lightning d. (TN: That abababa expressed cartoonish electric shock, where the person that got shocked exposed their skeleton and ended up with only smoking body and curled up hair.)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. As expected from Hajime¡¯s Otou-sama and Okaa-sama. They arepletely out of the ordinary.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, it feels like that they are really Hajime-san¡¯s parent like this desu.¡¹

    ¡¸It can even be said, that this is only natural for Goshujin-sama¡¯s Chichiue-dono and Hahaue-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, they resemble Haijme-san, what a unique personage.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep-, Papa, really resembled Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan nano!¡¹

    Yue and others spoke their impression while lukewarmly staring at Shuu and Sumire who fainted with great smiles.

    To those impressions, Hajime said a sentence.

    ¡¸What the hell do you guys mean by that?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression turned speechless.

    Shuu and Sumire who returned from their reminiscence called with wide grins at their son¡¯s family who were flirting and frolicking in a sense at the morning dining table.

    ¡¸Which reminds me, Hajime. You are going to meet with Kaori-chan and the others today, right? You are not going to bete?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, it will be at past noon, so there is no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan will alsoe, right? What about Ai-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that Shizuku wille together with Kaori, but Aiko, I think she cane, but perhaps she will bete. She has her work and also her position after all.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged, while Sumire lowered her eyebrow in sympathy thinking ¡¸Ai-chan also has it hard eh.¡¹

    Today Hajime had the n of having dinner with everyone, including Kaori and the others too. The ssmates would also participate so it would be something like the ss reunion of the people who got summoned to the alternate world. Although currently all of them were still active students, so the nuance was a bit different.

    ¡¸Oi, Hajime. Tell Kaori-chan and the others to show their faces here more often. About beautiful daughters inw, the more the better.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Or rather, if the houses reconstruction is finished, it¡¯s okay for them to live here instead you know? Isn¡¯t it the best when the house is lively and merry?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The girls themselves don¡¯t really mind that¡­¡­rather, they seem to want toe normally, but their families don¡¯t seem to approve. Well, that¡¯s the sensible decision.¡¹

    At the corner of his mind, Hajime recalled the time when he met the family of Kaori and Shizuku while shrugging.

    ¡¸H~mm, there is that. Well, just tell them that Kaa-san will wee them anytime. Also¡­¡­fufu. I won¡¯t mind if you are going to stay over tonight you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Debauchery party eh! What a terrifying child even as my son.¡¹

    ¡¸You are noisy. I told you already I¡¯m going toe home normally. Really, Tou-san and Kaa-san are¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression turned somewhat tired right from the morning. The wives from another world watched over that exchange between parent and child smilingly.

    What was unfolding before their eyes, was certainly a peaceful and gentle, normal every day of a family.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspellings and omitted words.

    I think in the next chapter, I¡¯ll try writing about going out around the city with the wives.

    It seems that the heartwarming story without much development will continue, but I¡¯m also wanting to write a long extra story before long so I will be happy if you all can read while feeling the heartwarming atmosphere.

    ¡­¡­If Shirakome has more time¡­¡­real life, you bastard¡­¡­

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    <strong>Arifureta After ¨C Downtown Date? Part 1</strong><hr>

    AN: I¡¯m sorry, this chapter is a bitte¡­¡­

    It¡¯s short but, please have mercy.<hr>

    At the station za several blocks away from the neighborhood of Hajime¡¯s house, there was quite a splendid fountain installed. Many people were bustling around on this holiday.

    Naturally, there were a lot of young males and females in that spot who seemed to have rendezvous appointments. Their gazes often moved alternately towards their watches and the direction that the person they were waiting for woulde from, or they were ying around with their smartphones to kill time.

    Amidst those young people, there was the figure of Hajime. What seemed to be different from himpared to other people, was that he never particrly looked at his watch or yed with his smartphone, he kept sitting on the bench beside the fountain while staring absentmindedly at empty air, like a father who was taking his children out to y on a holiday while ckening from the fatigue of his everyday work.

    Yet, regardless of his ckening atmosphere, there was a vague presence from him as though his back was standing straight, perhaps it was because of the abnormal experience a normal youth of the same age would never encounter that Hajime had piled up.

    While Hajime¡¯s body was in a really rxed posture, the attention of the surroundings was naturally attracted to him because of that presence he exuded. Despite the strange sense of security that his calm atmosphere caused, there was also the slight aroma of danger that came from him.

    Due to that, perhaps it could be said as only natural that sometimes there were groups of girls who kept ncing toward Hajime. There were also girls whispering to each other with slightly reddened cheeks among those groups, who were on the verge of doing reverse picking up. (TN: Gyaku nanpa: Instead of a man calling out to a woman on the street, it was the woman who called on a man in reverse.)

    It was a poprity that was unthinkable for Hajime before he got summoned to the alternate world Tortus.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Should I use presence istion like this?¡¹

    Naturally, for Hajime who possessed monstrous specs, the movements of the surroundings were leaked into his ears, he muttered such thing while his posture and gaze stayed unmoving.

    Like that, a group of girls with courage(?) finally approached timidly in order to call out to Hajime, at that time when the surrounding girls and boys were observing carefully, an energetic calling voice that caused them to open their eyes wide in shock resounded.

    ¡¸Ah, you are there nano~. Papaa~~~~!¡¹

    *sutetetetete¨D* The one who dashed from the street of the station was Myuu, her emerald blond hair was lightly fluttering while a full smile was pasted on her face. That lovely figure of a foreigner beautiful little girl running with her all caused the gazes of all the people at the station za to move to her.

    As though to say ¡®who cares about those gazes!¡¯, Myuu didn¡¯t show any reaction at all and keeping her momentum she dived at Hajime who was cking up on the bench.

    Like a bullet, Myuu leaped at full power without a single shred of reservation or mercy. Normally, Hajime would match the timing and sway back to perfectly kill the impact and gently catch her, but right now he was sitting on the bench so he couldn¡¯t do that.

    And so, one of Hajime¡¯s hands gently scooped the jumping Myuu¡¯s shoulder and he skillfully converted the charging momentum into rotation. So to speak, it was something like Aikido. Just before Myuu impacted the stomach of Hajime in midair, she was twirled in a rotation and like that she was dropped down to sit on thep of Hajime.

    ¡¸Oy, Myuu. I told you many times already, don¡¯t jump because it¡¯s dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe~, I¡¯m sorry nano~¡¹

    Myuu blinked for a moment because she didn¡¯t understand what happened, but seeing Hajime who was warning her with a wry smile, she immediately grinned loosely and leaned back snugly at Hajime¡¯s chest.

    Hajime made a troubled smile seeing the state of his beloved daughter who didn¡¯t seem to reflect on her action at all. He then used his hand to change the way he held her and then he stood up.

    From the surroundings, ¡¸E, eee? Papa? Just now, that girl called him papa?¡¹ or ¡¸Lies, he has a child!?¡¹, or ¡¸Oi oi, how old is that guy¡­¡­if that kid is his child, then just when was she born¡­¡­¡¹, or ¡¸Rather than that, just now was amazing wasn¡¯t it? That kid was rotated in a full circle you know?¡¹, the topic was spreading with an amazing momentum in the za.

    But, the entrance of Myuu was still only the beginning. All of them would witness even more shocking scenes after this.

    ¡¸My my, Myuu. Mama told you that it¡¯s no good for you to run off alone, right? After all, it¡¯s easy to get lost in this world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mamaa. But, Papa is here so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, Myuu really is a daddy¡¯s girl. Dear¡­¡­thank you for waiting.¡¹

    With her sandals making cute sounds *patapata* from each step, wearing a long skirt and elegant cardigan, also swaying emerald blond hair that was braided with a hair tie, Remia finally arrived.

    Seeing the entrance of an older, or rather a foreigner onee-san who had plenty of sex appeal of a widow, *gulp* the sound of someone gulping their saliva could be heard from somewhere. Several men were already sending piercing gazes of envy towards Hajime who had beauties as his wife and daughter.

    But, still not yet. It still wasn¡¯t over yet with this!

    ¡¸Hajime-saa~n, thank you for waiting~.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies for making you wait, Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    The ones who were saying that with their arrival were Shia, with her faint bluish white long straight hair swaying, wearing a miniskirt from which her white slender beautiful legs were generously exposed, and Tio who wasn¡¯t wearing her usual kimono but instead wore loose trousers and a V-shirt along with a long cardigan.

    Both of them were owners of good looks that could make idols or actresses run away barefooted in shame. Two such girls were approaching towards Hajime who seemed to already have a wife and child with obvious good will coloring their whole face.

    The gazes of the people at the station za were already in a glued state towards Hajime without being able to take their gazes off. Their curiosity kept rising over the limit.

    Whilepletely ignoring those people, Hajime shrugged while still carrying Myuu.

    ¡¸You all wanted to try having a rendezvous, right? I don¡¯t really mind. Spending time not doing anything only staring absentmindedly at nothing is not bad sometimes.¡¹

    Yes, it was just as Hajime said, if it was asked for what reason these people who were living at the same house were meeting at the station za at an appointed time, that was because of the request of the female camp. Hajime thought in his heart that it was better to go together, but if he was requested for something like this then he couldn¡¯t reject it. It was a cute request for him.

    ¡¸So, what about Yue? You all came together, right?¡¹

    Hajime tilted his head seeing that there was only one of his lovers who hadn¡¯t yet appeared at this ce.

    ¡¸Aa, I think Yue-san will arrive soon. There were some guys picking up women in the train, so Yue-san was taking care of them while telling us to go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸Taking care¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, she isn¡¯t going to smash them, right? Spare me from that. If the monster of the clothing store will be overflowing even until this world¡­¡­I¡¯m prepared to even wage war you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though Goshujin-sama is a godyer, thou art still not very good against Christabel and the others huh.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression cramped from listening to Shia¡¯s exnation. Tio was being somewhat exasperated seeing that state of Hajime, but when she thought from the point of view of Hajime whose ass kept getting stared feverishly each time by those manly women of another world, her gaze was changing into sympathy thinking that it might be something that couldn¡¯t be helped.

    By the way, ording to Shia¡¯s additional exnation, it seemed that Yue would only toy with the guys¡¯ memory and mind using soul magic, and she wouldn¡¯t use the crotch smash. For the time being, Yue and the others had also learned of the proper method of dealing with trouble in Japan, which had strictws to maintain orderpared to the other world.

    While they were talking like that, Hajime suddenly felt a restless sign from the direction of the station street, so Hajime turned his gaze there.

    Sure enough, from there he could see the figure of a beautiful girl with crimson eyes and golden hair that looked as though she came right out off the screen, walking with a calm air majestically, and also with elegance and gracefulness at the same time, as though she was a queen walking on a red carpet.

    Yue wasn¡¯t in her girl mode that was normally in the appearance of a twelve year old. She had transformed her appearance simr to Hajime, into an age of around seventeen years old. There was no need to mention her bewitching air, the faint smile that was pasted on her lips might be from her feelings towards her beloved that was at the end of her sight. That smile also exposed tenderness, which was magnifying the charm of her perfect beauty by several times over.

    Yue, who should be called as a peerless beauty from just a nce, was exuding out an adult charm, but the clothes that she came wearing were a loose parka andcy skirt that honestly seemed to be rough yet cute. That style of clothing pushed aside the difficult to approach aura that was characteristic in a beautiful person which further boosted up her charm.

    Anyone who caught sight of Yue, regardless of their age or gender, they would have their gaze drawn in without exception. The sounds of *gon-*, or *gashan-*, or *bachikon-* that could be heard from here and there, were the sounds of disaster that were yed by the victim of Yue. In a sense, she could be called a walking disaster.

    A youth crashed into a telephone pole because he was walking while watching Yue, a group of boys that seemed to be students were stampeding over a store¡¯s signboard, a girlfriend who came back to her senses pped her boyfriend beside her to drag him back to reality.

    However, Yue didn¡¯t pay attention to those at all. She walked forward dashingly, and before long, amidst the gathered attention, she had approached Hajime¡¯s side.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime, thank you, for letting us to have a ¡°rendezvous¡±.¡¹

    Yue then put her lips on top of Hajime¡¯s. That act was really natural, as though doing that was only a matter of course, like how if the wind blew then the leaves would sway.

    Yue put her hand gently on Hajime¡¯s chest with her feet standing on her tiptoes to make herself a little taller in order to kiss Hajime. Seeing such a Yue caused the surroundings to get shaken.

    ¡¸Geez, Yue-oneechan is unfair nano! Myuu is going to do ¡®chuu¡¯ too!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, then I too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, it¡¯s a little embarrassing in front of a crowd like this desu, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Art that so? Rather, this makes me a little excited though?¡¹

    Right after Yue separated from Hajime, Hajime nonchntly evaded the octopus kiss of Myuu who aimed at his lips and redirected it on his cheek. After that, he epted Remia and Shia¡¯s kiss while gifting a p to Tio. In the end, the female camp cheeks were blushing, and one pervert was going ¡®haa haa¡¯ while holding her pped cheek.

    The scene of a real harem, where one man with a child was exchanging kisses with multiple beautiful girls and women, caused the tension of the people in the area to break through the limit. ¡¸What the hell is that!? What is going on!? Is this a shooting of some show!?¡¹ some panicked, ¡¸Tha, that man, what kind of person is he!? Is he the son of a financial conglomerate somewhere?¡¹ some were imagining the true identity of Hajime,¡¸Thi, this is Japan right?¡¹ and some were doubting their own whereabouts, the crowd was getting really busy with their thoughts.

    Atst, some people with smartphone cameras appeared, deciding that there was no way they were going to let go of this rare scene.

    But, without a single exception,

    ¡¸E, eh? Wai-, the screen light vanished suddenly!?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s this, it got noises all over!?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, is it broken!? Spare me from that!¡¹

    Like that, all the smartphones suddenly became out of form and the people couldn¡¯t take pictures using their phones. The cause of this was naturally, Hajime. By performing a minute adjustment to his characteristic magic ¡°Lightning d¡±, he emitted out electromaic waves that disrupted the electronics in the area. Of course, if the electronic device got away from Hajime then they would return to normal.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It became noisy. Hajime, let¡¯s go soon?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, what are you trying to do attempting to depart naturally like that. There are still members who haven¡¯t arrived here yet.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­? Hajime, you are feeling tired right now.¡¹

    ¡¸You think I¡¯m Agent Mu**er. Don¡¯t try to avert the topic with X-Fi*e make-believe.¡¹(TN: X-Files series, FBI agent Fox William Mulder. Don¡¯t know what this refers too though, never watched X-Files)

    Even while knowing that there were members who hadn¡¯t arrived yet, Yue urged them to depart with a really natural gesture. To that, Hajime smiled wryly while making a retort.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s fine, there is no problem. Those two had severe constipation and cannot co¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yuee~~~~! What are you saying~~!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second, no matter what, that lie is just too cruel don¡¯t you think!¡¹

    Yue¡¯s deceiving words that were too cruel to be targeted to a maiden were cut off by Kaori who was running to here wearing a feminine one-piece dress, with her body returned to her original body, and Shizuku, whose trademark ponytail was swaying behind her.

    The further addition of two more beautiful girls caused the surroundings to be hectic. Kaori only gave that a nce before ring sharply at Yue right away. And then she immediately turned her gaze to Hajime and smiled gently.

    ¡¸Sorry, Hajime-kun. You¡¯ve waited long?¡¹

    Hajime was going to open his mouth, but before that happened,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. He waited feeling bored to death. As punishment, Kaori is to go home right away. Now, quickly go home. Now, now.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t go home! Yue you bully-. Yue who is saying something like that is the one that has to go home!¡¹

    Yue kept pushing away on Kaori, to that Kaori reacted honestly and pushed back at Yue. This was what was called as ¡°Hand Four¡± in pro-wrestling. The two girls were grappling with each other putting all their strength into it. Both of their foreheads pushed at each other without any side taking a single step back. (TN: Don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the correct name, Yue and Kaori here were pushing at each other with their hands grasping the other¡¯s hands and also their foreheadsing into contact.)

    By the way, that Kaori was able to face Yue equally despite not being in the body of an apostle was because Kaori¡¯s original body itself was inserted with the factor of apostle flesh and changed into a specially made body.

    It was a body reconstruction for the sake of clearing the problem of the difference in lifespan between her and Hajime and the others, but that wasn¡¯t all, she was also able to activate ¡°Apostle Mode¡±, in that case, her hair would change to silver and she could let out wings from her back. Of course, she could also use the disintegration ability and twin sword arts without any problem. ¡­¡­Though those were something extremely unneeded in this peaceful Japan life.

    Yue and Kaori were always quarreling about something, but the one who took the lead in the body reconstruction of Kaori was none other than Yue. Perhaps due to the influence when she was taken over by Ehito, Yue somehow understood the method to create apostles, so by using all age of god magic and with the help of Hajime and Tio, the apostlefication of Kaori seeded splendidly. Their closeness was as great as how much they were quarreling¡­¡­perhaps this phrase existed to describe these two.

    ¡¸Err, Hajime. I think we came right on time but¡­¡­I wonder if we made you wait?¡¹

    Even while looking troubled at the quarrel of the two, Shizuku asked timidly at Hajime. Of course, Hajime said no to the question. Shizuku sighed in relieve hearing that, and then after she looked around feeling a bit embarrassed, she asked Hajime with reservation.

    ¡¸Say¡­¡­I wonder if I look strange?¡¹

    That question was naturally referring to the fashion she was wearing. Shizuku, before she was summoned to another world and even while she was in another world, basically kept wearing pants, but today her appearance was wrapped in a re skirt and no-sleeve shirt. Although looking from the length of her skirt that reached around above the knee, and the properly fastened buttons on her skirt, this appearance was also really like Shizuku.

    ¡¸Yeah, I think you look cute. Or rather, before this too, I told you already that you don¡¯t need to get that shy just from wearing a skirt, right? After all, it really suits you.¡¹

    ¡¸Is, is that so? Fufu, thank you.¡¹

    The appearance of Shizuku who was shyly fiddling around with her skirt, if the self-alleged little sisters who idolized her as Onee-sama saw this then they would surely faint without a doubt. That was just how lovely the figure of Shizuku who was letting out her natural girlishness in front of Hajime was.

    And then, Yue and Kaori whose hands were still grappling each other with only their heads turned towards that exchange between Hajime and Shizuku were,

    ¡¸¡­¡­So nonchntly, taking the delicious part like that. Shizuku, what a terrifying child.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan¡­¡­recently, you are not stopping me even when I was quarreling with Yue aren¡¯t you¡­¡­¡¹

    Even the whispers of those two didn¡¯t reach the ears of the swordswoman-sama whose maiden power was in full throttle right now.

    After that, Kaori who noticed that Yue and others had kissed Hajime pressed Hajime for a kiss as expected while Shizuku whose face became bright red thinking ¡®such a thing is impossible in front of the crowd!¡¯ got a little depressed that it would be only her who didn¡¯t get a kiss. But Hajime, who was unable to be indifferent to that state of Shizuku, forcefully kissed her which caused her to faint. It went without saying that the station za became a pandemonium after that.

    Seeing that themotion was also gettingrger, Hajime and the others set out to the city for a date until five o¡¯clock, when the dinner party with the summoned ssmates would start.

    ¡¸I have¡­¡­seen something amazing.¡¹

    After that, someone among the people who were left behind whispered that. That sentence was exactly something that represented the feelings of everyone in the station za.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspellings and omitted words.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    <strong>Arifureta After ¨C Downtown Date? Part 2</strong><hr>

    On the street that was slightly distanced from the downtown main street, in the fast-food restaurant that was facing the street, at the window-side seat on that restaurant¡¯s second floor, the figures of three young men who seemed to be high school students could be seen cking up listlessly on the chair, as though to say that they had too much free time to spare.

    Above the tray that was put on the table in front of the three, burger wrappings that had been crumpled up into a round shape and empty French fries containers were scattered about carelessly.

    ¡¸<em>Aa</em>~¡¹

    While scowling at the juice which had be thin due to the melting ice, one of the high school students was discharging out a strange groan. Hearing that, the remaining two students directed an annoyed gaze and an understanding gaze at the first student.

    ¡¸I know that we got nothing to do, but don¡¯t make that kind of voice. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸You are saying something like that huh. On this precious holiday, three men are jabbering like this¡­¡­haaa~. On top of having nothing to do, this is just empty¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. That¡¯ll just make you feel emptier.¡¹

    These three who had been friends since middle school were currently first-year high school students. Harboring a faint hope that if they advanced to high school then it would be an exciting springtime of their lives that didn¡¯t exist in middle school¡­¡­that something would happen. In actuality, there wasn¡¯t really anything particr that happened, and they were spending normal days that held no difference with their middle school period.

    Actually, the school they were enrolled into, was the high school where the world-shaking ult case happened a year ago, and among the current third-years, there were also the seniors who were directly rted with that case. That too became the primary cause that inted the hope they were harboring that ¡°something¡± might happen in their high school life (they received fierce opposition from their parents when they chose this school as the first choice but they persuaded their parents) but¡­¡­there wasn¡¯t really anything that happened.

    Of course, there was also a decisively different point before and after the ult case, and that was something that undoubtedly made them delighted from the bottom of their hearts that they enrolled into their current high school. That point was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Aa, I want to have a date with Yue-senpai.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to marry Shia-senpai.¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaki-senpai¡­¡­is great isn¡¯t she.¡¹

    The three were facing up to the ceiling while leaking out their wild delusions, that rather than with these male friends with whom they had a stuffily undesirable but inseparable rtionship, they would rather walk around the city on a holiday with the seniors they yearned for. And then hearing each other¡¯s words, they exchanged nces among them. And then, they spoke words to each other at the same time.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Don¡¯t say something like that. It feels empty.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three simultaneously sighed so deeply to the degree that it would surely let out all the happiness that they possessed. While the images of the seniors they yearned for were floating at the back of their minds, at the same time theymented the fact of how the gaze of their yearned person was directed only at a single person. Furthermore, that person was the same person for the three different girls they yearned for, and that fact was known not only in school, but even the whole neighborhood had already known that fact. (TN: In Japan, there is the saying that sighing will cause your happiness to get away from you.)

    In addition to that, it didn¡¯t stop with just those three seniors, something like that was just¡­¡­

    ¡¸Shit, even though in this world, there are many people in love poverty like us, that shitty bastard-¡¹

    ¡¸O, oi. Stop that. Did you forget already, about the guys that were turned like that after speaking ill of that ¡°you-know-who¡± behind his back?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you talking about the captain of the karate club, how he got transfigured into a big sis the next day?¡¹

    ¡¸There is also that, but there are also people like the ace of the ser club who got nted with a phobia of females, or the math teacher who was always acting sarcastically one day suddenly started using politenguage at ¡°you know who¡± like a military personnel¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Bu, but, those were lies, right? Those were just like urban legends, right? Look, those guys, they are the ¡®returnees¡¯. Those kinds of stories were created a lot half for fun¡­¡­in fact, there aren¡¯t any seniors or teachers like in those rumors.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, you¡¯re right but¡­¡­¡¹

    Stories that sounded like an urban legend¨D¨Dbut speaking about that, even the story about the ¡°real harem¡± also ¡°sounded like an urban legend¡± in that case¡­¡­In the end, that was what the three of them came to think but they didn¡¯t say it out loud. It was the truth that students and teachers that became the basis of the rumors couldn¡¯t be found in the school, but at the same time, there were also rumors that those rumored guys had transferred schools or changed jobs.

    It was unknown what was truth and what was a lie, and that also granted uneasy feelings that they couldn¡¯t describe. Especially because the new first-years didn¡¯t know about the ¡®returnees¡¯¨D¨Dthe people who returned back from being spirited away in mass were called like that by society, and like that the naming stuck¨D¨D school life right after they returned from the ult case.

    Naturally, there were also a lot of first-year students who were ignorant of the ways of the world and got carried away. They attempted to go on the offensive towards the beautiful seniors and foreign students that were among the ¡®returnee¡¯ group; but¡­¡­most of them were turned into ash after being shown the rtionship of those beauties with ¡°that person¡±, or they were stopped by the male seniors of the ¡®returnee¡¯ group with kind gazes when they attempted to take malicious actions out of jealousy. After a few months passed, those kinds of people eventually became a little bit more adult like from understanding in their hearts that ¡°it¡¯s just how it is¡±.

    Even so, as expected, there was no way the yearning towards the seniors who were so beautiful that even celebrities couldn¡¯t win against them would disappear, and that went even truer with the jealousy towards that ¡°you-know-who¡± who was literally monopolizing those beautiful seniors like a joke. Grumbles or cursing would sometimes leak out suddenly toward that you-know-who like this.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­hm? O, oi, that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa?¡¹

    One of the male students for some reason turned his gaze outside the window, and then he noticed that group and raised his voice. The other two got curious and moved their gazes to follow his, and there, at an unbelievable timing, the rumored group was walking on the street on the other side.

    It was that ¡°you-know-who¡± ¨D¨DNagumo Hajime, and his wives.

    ¡¸Oi oi, just why are those people here?¡¹

    ¡¸That is, no matter how you see it, this must be a date.¡¹

    ¡¸As always, what an amazing line up, huh¡­¡­wait, that child riding on ¡°that person¡¯s¡± shoulder, is that the rumored daughter? So it¡¯s true that he has a child? Isn¡¯t that bad¡­¡­¡¹

    *bita-!* The three boys clung on the window ss, staring hungrily at Hajime who was walking nonchntly while being surrounded by extraordinarily beautiful girls and women in enjoyment. Seeing it from the viewpoint of the people inside the restaurant, the figures of those three were like geckos that were clinging to a window, it was a rtively strange sight. It almost caused the 0 yen smile of the restaurant waitress to crumble. (TN: 0 yen smile=a free smile, a business smile)

    ¡¸Yue-senpai, Shia-senpai¡­¡­also Shirasaki-senpai and Yaegashi-senpai are there too. Next are the ck haired beauty and the blonde beauty that were sometimes seen at the school festival or after school¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just what kind of perfect lineup is this. Dammit it all-¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, also that child¡­¡­she is super cute. There is even a beautiful little girl¡­¡­how envious.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Thest statement caused the three to spontaneously leak out stupid sounds while they faced each other. Or rather, two of them were making ¡¸Eh, this guy is seriously, that kind of guy?¡¹ look at thest one while drawing back. Thatst person seeing that tried to solve the misunderstanding in panic.

    ¡¸Ah, those senpai are getting farther see.¡¹

    ¡¸Yosh, we got nothing to do anyway, let¡¯s try following them yeah. What kind of date a real harem man is having, this can be used for future reference.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you guys are misunderstanding, okay? I¡¯m not like that, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸But, will it be okay? From the rumor, those people for some reason are really sharp I heard. Won¡¯t it be bad if we got found out?¡¹

    ¡¸This is in the middle of the city. There are also a lot of people so there won¡¯t be any problem. Besides, this is that group of beauties we are talking about. There is a high chance some punks are going to pick a fight with them. At that time, what kind of action ¡°that person¡± will take¡­¡­perhaps we are going to understand a bit, whether those rumors about the senpai that got turned into a big sis or the teacher that got turned into pseudo-military are the truth or not, don¡¯t you think so? You are curious, right?¡¹

    ¡¸He, heey, listen to me. I really, don¡¯t have any interest for little kids at all. I was just simply¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed¡­¡­wait, this is bad, they are seriously getting farther. For now, let¡¯s go first.¡¹

    ¡¸Yoosh. Well, even just paying respect to the figure of Yue-senpai and the others in casual clothing on the holiday is already the best anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah-¡¹

    ¡¸Oi wait! Don¡¯t ignore me here! You guys are seriously mistaken! No, really!¡¹

    Until the end, the noisy three students didn¡¯t notice the previous waitress whose eyes weren¡¯t smiling anymore even though the lips were still smiling. They exited the restaurant with noisy footsteps. And then, from the entrance downstairs, a yell of ¡¸Rather, I am someone that gets excited from adult woman, like female teachers, or widows heree-¡¹ that would cause headaches could be heard¡­¡­the waitresses sighed deeply hearing that.

    ¡¸Heeey, you guys are really mistaken. okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, we got it already.¡¹

    ¡¸You like female teachers or widows. That was what you were saying, right? Rather than that, don¡¯t make so much noise. We are going to get found out here.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I was on the brink of getting treated like a perverted lolicon just now, you guys¡­¡­¡¹

    By the time he did aing out with his outrageous fetish at the fast-food restaurant, he was already definitely a pervert, but no one there made such a retort. Rather than that, it was more important to observe carefully the party of Hajime and the others, who were currently enjoying window shopping, at the end of their gazes.

    While they were observing, Hajime¡¯s group entered arge three-story store that was fairly famous for itsdies fashion. From across the ss window, the trio could see how the shop employees and other customers were taken aback for a moment, but the shop employees were immediately recovering their usual attitudes like a pro while the other female customers were sending their gazes as though they had encountered a celebrity. The males who were taken along with the female customers were staring in fascination in a daze.

    Amidst those, the aforementioned group didn¡¯t look particrly bothered with all the attention and they only looked around inside the store. Sometimes the female camp would ask for Hajime¡¯s opinion and try on some clothes. To that, Hajime changed Myuu¡¯s position from on top of his shoulders to carrying her with one hand, and then he seemed to say one or two sentences back regarding his impressions of the clothes. Just from looking it could clearly be seen that Yue and the others were swinging from joy and nervousness when they were listening to what Hajime was saying.

    ¡¸¡­¡­By any chance, is that man giving back different impressions to all of them respectively?¡¹

    ¡¸If he is just saying ¡°that suits you¡±, then at the very least it will be said six times from only one round you know. That would make him look like a broken record in that case.¡¹

    ¡¸Based on the expressions of all those girls, it seems that man is saying different impressions each time without fail. ¡­¡­Is this, the true power of a harem man¡­¡­¡¹

    The trio were continuing to observe by hiding in the shadows of merchandise even while being seen suspiciously by other customers and employees. Their expressions changed into a shudder. If it was them who were asked for impressions by that many women changing clothes multiple times like that¡­¡­without a doubt, in their case they would be turned into a broken speaker saying the same thing.

    But, after that, after the group was feeling satisfied walking around inside the store, the three mediocre high school students (first-years) were made to taste further the dreadfulness of a real harem man¡¯s deed.

    ¡¸Wa, wait-. Don¡¯t tell me, he is nning to pay for that many clothes!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie right-. This store, it¡¯s really expensive you know! Even if each of them only buys one piece of clothing, there will be six pieces¡­¡­is that guy¡¯s financial strength a monster!?¡¹

    Ahead of the gaze of the trembling trio, were six pieces of clothing that were put on the register. Yue, Shia, Tio, and Remia looked happy, while Kaori and Shizuku looked a bit apologetic. Even so, they were staring with undisguised happiness at the back of Hajime who was speaking with the clerk.

    Hajime handed a card to the clerk and finished the bill, then he wrote the address for the mailing destination and turned back. He only shrugged towards the thanks that were said to him by the female camp before urging them to continue the date. And then there was Myuu who repeatedly lightly hit Hajime¡¯s cheek in protest because it was only her who wasn¡¯t bought some clothes due to theck of size that matched her body, but as though to say that he got it, Hajime turned a gentle gaze at her and nodded before leaving the store.

    The customers who were apanied by lovers or friends, and the employees who were left behind then let out a deep sigh that was filled with various thoughts.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, once, I heard a rumor. ¡°That person¡¯s¡± parents seem to be the president of a gamepany and a popr manga author. Also, it seems the person himself also did some part-time work, and it was said that he earned quite a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa. I also heard something like that. In addition, there was also some joking rumor that the person himself was starting up apany rted to jewelry. They said that that ck haired beauty and that blonde beauty are thepany director or the secretary or something.¡¹

    While following behind Hajime¡¯s group, the trio wereughing dryly after conversing about the rumors that originally sounded like a joke but now seemed to have some truth in it after what they witnessed.

    In fact, that rumor hit the bull¡¯s eye. When Hajime just returned back to this world, he got really busy with taking care ofrge problems, like the forgery of everything that was rted to government administration, including family register, etc., and also countermeasures against the mass media. By the time all of those calmed down, he was faced with the problem about providing for Yue and the others. Although he was still a student, as expected it was uneptable for a man to keep relying on his parents for that. In order to raise his dependability status, he pondered for a way to earn money.

    One of his ideas was starting up a jewelry shop. If he was asked why a jewelry shop, of course, it was because he was a transmutation master, and through that, he possessed an unfair method regarding the processing technology of jewels. Depending on the situation, even without any raw ore, as long as he had the Structural Component skill he could possibly create precious stones from scratch.

    As for designs, he left it to Remia who unexpectedly disyed a good sense in her ideas while Hajime only transmuted following her designs. Furthermore, just by wearing these essories that Hajime created, it would improve the physical condition of the wearer, improve the skin, or raise the memorizing ability, anyway the essories had <em>miraculous </em>effects.

    At present, the business was carried out from a small office, with their sales mainlying from the inte, but even so, Tio, who in this one year was learning economy and management, carried out the administration of the business so he could work while also going to school. Rather, through word of mouth the good design sense and the miraculous effects were promoted further and the business produced quite an earning.

    Furthermore, Remia and Tio who weren¡¯t attending school respectively showed their interest in the various design style or economic system of earth, so this jewelry shop that Hajime established wasn¡¯t just killing two birds with one stone, it was already killing three birds with one stone where Remia and Tio also could pursue their interests. Hajime himself was also stretching his hand towards various trades in his own way.

    ¡¸Magic merchandise is selling like magic huh.¡¹ Seeing Hajime who was making a really crooked smile while saying that caused Shuu and Sumire to avert their eyes at the same time while it went without saying that Yue and the others were enraptured with that Hajime.

    ¡¸O, oi, it¡¯s finally the development just as we thought! As expected from those seniors. The predator that snapped at the bait is nothing half-assed.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, is this, going to be okay? From their appearance, they feel like college students, they are absurdly huge.¡¹

    ¡¸Le, let¡¯s at least, prepare so that we can contact the police.¡¹

    Ahead of the gazes of the trio who were hiding by the nearby signboard while seeing the situation, Hajime¡¯s group, who were going to enter into a children¡¯s clothing shop, were being approached by five men with great body builds that seemed to be college students. The five college students were approaching with smiles on their mouths. Dyed hair, rough clothing, rough expressions, and rough atmospheres, from all those it was obvious that they were the type of people you wouldn¡¯t want to get involved with.

    The people in the surroundings were also somehow sensing the trouble that would happen, an uneasy air could be felt from them.

    The approach of those fellows caused Hajime to look back and narrow his eyes. And then, the five men arrived before Hajime¡¯s group, the sound of someone gulping could be heard from somewhere, immediately following,

    ¡¸Hajime-san, also all the girlfriends, greetings ¨Dsu-!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Greetings ¨Dsu-!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The five scary guys bowed their head simultaneously. Voices and expressions of ¡¸Eee¨D¨D!!¡¹ were overflowing from the surroundings. The unexpected development also caused the trio to go ¡¸Whyyyy!?¡¹ with their bodies leaning out from the signboard. Amidst those, Hajime was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa? Who are you guys?¡¹

    He returned a suspicious stare at the scary guys. Getting flustered and a bit shocked by that reply, a man with dyed blonde hair and piercings opened his mouth in a panicked rush.

    ¡¸I, it¡¯s me, me. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph? So this is a ¡°It¡¯s me, me¡± fraud right to the face¡­¡­you are quite a novel guy huh.¡¹(TN: ¡°It¡¯s me, me¡± fraud, when someone unknown called your phone and suddenly said ¡°it¡¯s me, me¡± without saying any name and in a panicked tone. They would im that your friend or family just got into an ident and rush you to transfer money to them.) ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s not it! Half a year ago, I picked a fight with Hajime-san together with twenty of my friends. I am Hide that got beaten up ck and blue at that time! After that, Hajime-san gave me introductions to my current workce, and from that, I work together with Hajime-san a few times as an information dealer don¡¯t you remember-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aah, yep. Hide huh. Hide. Yep. I remember you now.¡¹

    ¡¸Do, do you really remember mee-¡¹

    Hajime obviously didn¡¯t seem to remember, but it would be scaryter if this Hide kept asking doggedly (half a year ago, he had tasted ¡°true fear¡±) so he stopped insisting. That scary face changed into a pathetic look like a puppy that was thrown away.

    ¡¸So, beaten up information dealer Hide, what¡¯s your business with me?¡¹

    ¡¸That name feels like it¡¯s going to end up as my nickname, so please spare me from that. Eeerr, I don¡¯t really have any business, but I just caught sight of Hajime-san by chance, so I only came to give a greeting, that¡¯s all.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. What an honest guy huh. Aa, somehow I recall you. If I remember correctly, you guys are that bunch who got the cold shoulder from Yue and the others, and then you tried to take Myuu hostage as revenge, and in the end, you guys did dogeza while crying to me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Please don¡¯t say anything about that anymore. That is a past that I really want to erase¡­¡­¡¹

    The eyes of Hide and his friends turned empty altogether while their bodies were shivering. One of them looked like they could burst out crying anytime.

    After that, Hide and the others who talked a bit with Hajime said that if it was children¡¯s clothing then they knew of a shop of an acquaintance nearby that was little-known yet had good merchandise, and upon receiving that information Hajime and the others headed there. Seeing the five scary guys who were like well-trained soldiers from how they continued to lower their heads until the figure of Hajime¡¯s group disappeared from view, it went without saying that it caused the gaze of the surroundings to be wordless.

    ¡¸Somehow, it was different from expectation¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What we expected had already happened, and it was settled by ¡°that person¡±, and this is the result huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡°Settlement¡± that made that dangerous looking older bunch act like loyal dogs, huh¡­¡­those guys, did you two see they were trembling¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    For some reason, the bodies of the trio shuddered suddenly. And then at that time when they were pondering whether to continue tailing or to just stop it already, they witnessed the spectacle of Hajime¡¯s group exiting the children¡¯s clothing shop and the delinquent bunch who caught sight of that once more bowing their heads to Hajime just like before.

    The trio somehow missed their chance to speak of stopping their observation. And while that trio was still watching attentively, they saw Hajime and the others who asked for a good caf¨¦ this time before they walked away and the delinquents who, as expected, bowed their heads for seeing them off.

    Even during the walk to the caf¨¦, the scene of the young bunch who obviously had preferences of living in a back alley standing up in a panic to give a greeting while bowing their heads when they happened to catch sight of Hajime, entered their sight many times.

    Even when they returned back to the main street the same thing happened, bunches of guys who seemed to be of that kind would suddenly lower their head with gazes that were filled with terror and respect when they crossed over Hajime¡¯s path.

    And the clincher of all that was when a ck foreign car stopped near Hajime and group who were having a pleasant chat at an open terrace caf¨¦. From that car, a bunch of men wearing suits and d in a dangerous atmosphere that would blow away the likes of the delinquents until now were getting out, and as expected, even these dangerous men were also greeting while bowing their heads to Hajime. Naturally, the atmosphere of the caf¨¦ froze due to this.

    And then, thest man that got out of the car, an old man around sixty years old wearing a hakama¡­¡­no matter how anyone looked at him, that man couldn¡¯t be seen as anything other than a yakuza boss. That man¡¯s viinous face distorted even more viinous when he talked to Hajime.

    ¡¸As always, you are in a nice position eh. Having women serving you in this kind of open ce in the middle of the day, even though you are just a brat. I want to see the face of the parent of someone like you.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the face of my parents than you know them already, right? After all, when you tried to take revenge on me who crushed your idiotic dealings, you thoroughly investigated my surroundings. Rather, just what business do you have with me here, huh? Just as you can see, I¡¯m in the middle of a date now. If you intentionally stopped your car just for saying sarcasm to me, then I¡¯m going to crush you underfoot again you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ka ka-, don¡¯t say something scary like that. As the side that actually got done in, I cannot take that as a joke here.¡¹

    ¡°Don¡¯t run off your mouth like that against a yakuza you!¡± The guests and caf¨¦ employees around, and also the trio were screaming like that inside their hearts, but when they heard the continuing words of the yakuza boss, this time they froze from a different significance. They thought ¡¸Just now, what did the boss say?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s great that this is Japan, and I¡¯m a virtuous Japanese huh. If that wasn¡¯t the case, by this time you guys would have already all be dust that dances in the world¡¯s sky.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you have the self-awareness that your speech is more yakuza than the actual yakuza? Haa, well that¡¯s fine. About why I called out to you like this¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that the reason for the yakuza boss calling out to Hajime was, once in the past various things happened and one group of this boss¡¯s yakuza got annihted by Hajime (all members of the group were sent to the hospital half-dead while its young leader had no hope of recovery), now this group was revived back, and the recement of the former young leader of this group had been formally decided, so this boss came to Hajime in order to make the new young leader give his greetings. (TN: In Japan, the big boss of the yakuza (called oyabun) stands at the top of the organization. The yakuza organization itself is divided into several groups where each group is led by a young leader (wakagashira) that answer directly to the oyabun.)

    It seemed that it had be a newmon sense, that if you wanted to survive in the area around the city where Hajime was living, then you must not forget about Hajime¡¯s existence. Due to that, the new young leader who knew about the hellish scenery of that time now carried out the inauguration greeting to Hajime expressionlessly while being unable to hide the cold sweat that was dripping from his face.

    There was no way Hajime woulde if he was called to attend the inauguration event, and it was unknown what kind of punishment they would receive if they intruded on Hajime¡¯s house or school. However, if the new young leader didn¡¯t show his face to Hajime, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down no matter what when thinking about the future. While the yakuza boss was at his wits end about what to do while traveling by car he caught sight of Hajime¡¯s group by ident. Thinking ¡¸This is a chance-! Let¡¯s take care of the unpleasant matter all at once! There is no way we are going to get assaulted in a public ce, that¡¯s unthinkable!¡¹, he called out to Hajime like this to give his greeting.

    ¡­¡­It was really unclear which side was the yakuza.

    ¡¸I see. Well, as long as you guys don¡¯t do anything that involves the people in my surroundings, you can do whatever you want. However, previously there was still some extenuating circumstances that I took into consideration, so your guys got off with only being half-dead, but there is no next time. If in the future, even if only indirectly, something happens¡­¡­I¡¯ll present you guys with a really lovely second life. Forcefully. Got that?¡¹

    Saying that Hajime¡¯s mouth split into a crescent moon shape.

    ¡¸¡­¡­As expected, you are more yakuza than the yakuza.¡¹

    The people at the surroundings heavily sympathized ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as you said, Oyabin-san!¡¹inside their hearts. And then, the yakuza boss was attacked with the impulse of wanting to ask ¡°Just what kind of experience it was that produced a brat like you¡±, based on his knowledge that Hajime was one of those ¡°returnees¡±, but his instinct from his long life experience was raising a piercing rm, so with effort he swallowed back his words.

    Before long, the yakuza bunch bowed their heads simultaneously at Hajime before also speaking in chorus to Yue and the others ¡¸All of you Nee-san, pardon us for bothering you in the middle of your enjoyment¡¹, leaving behind that bizarre scene they finally drew back and left.

    ¡¸Now then, it will be time soon, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Yue and the others stood from their chairs hearing Hajime¡¯s words. When Hajime asked for the bill, the girl clerk around the same age as Hajime who had watched the exchange just now faced the register while saying ¡¸Hyess! The bhill ishn¡¯t hit! Thank you very mhh!¡¹ in a state that was really like the temte that made him wonder if she was actually aiming for it.

    However, the fact that this act wasn¡¯t something intentional was made clear by the clerk¡¯s finger barrage at the register buttons which looked like a certain kenpou master going¡¸Aa~tatatatatatata-¡¹ striking the secret points of the human body. It was like a clich¨¦d temte so much so that she looked pitiful. (TN: I guess this is a reference to Hokuto no Ken)

    The girl clerk was looking for help from her coworkers and manager with a face that almost burst out crying, but they only clenched their fist to convey ¡¸Do your best!¡¹ without any sign of lending a hand. The other guests and the trio were, as expected, only giving support of ¡¸Fight on!¡¹ inside their hearts without any indication of giving assistance.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haah¡¹

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    Seeing the state of the clerk, Hajime sighed thinking whether this was his fault. Hearing that the clerk twitched and her body trembled, the girl clerk¡¯s secret point strike (register machine only) was increasingly reaching further height.

    Thereupon, on the hand of the girl clerk that was striking the secret point(register button) a lot, a small hand was piled up there. The clerk spontaneously screamed ¡¸hih¡¹, but when she understood that the hand came from the little girl Hajime was carrying she stared nkly in puzzlement.

    Myuu smiled widely at that clerk.

    ¡¸Clerk-san, it¡¯s fine nano~¡¹

    ¡¸A, yes, my, my apologies.¡¹

    As expected from Myuu. It was with just one hit. The girl clerk who recovered her calm safely finished her divine fist training and typed on the register correctly.

    Hajime who in a sense got his ass wiped for him patted on Myuu¡¯s head with gratitude, admiration, and praise. Myuu was smiling ¡°ehehe~¡± while embracing Hajime.

    Settling the bill, the clerk prepared the change from the register and watched Myuu and Hajime who were like that, her gaze was attracted at Hajime¡¯s unexpectedly gentle expression and gaze. And then, when Hajime whispered ¡¸My bad for scaring you¡¹ with a slightly troubled face while receiving the receipt, the clerk swung her head left and right energetically in denial.

    Hajime exited the caf¨¦ while feeling the reproachful re of the female camp on his back for some reason. The energetic voice of the clerk ¡¸W, we are waiting, fo, for your nexting¨D¨D!¡¹ and the voice of the caf¨¦ manager that was trying to stop her from saying that echoed behind him.

    ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s go home already¡­¡­I¡¯m already, really at my limit in various meanings.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, me too. I want to go home.¡¹

    ¡¸The rumors were all true. I am convinced now. ¡°That person¡± really had be a harem king to the greatest degree¡­¡­¡¹

    A while after Hajime and group exited the caf¨¦, the trio exited the caf¨¦ with a somewhat exhausted state. Their observation of Hajime¡¯s group forced them to exhaustion in various meanings. At the same time, they also wordlessly convinced that it would be really bad if they stalked Hajime¡¯s group any more than this.

    And then, they turned the opposite direction from where Hajime and group were walking¡­¡­ at that moment,

    ¡¸Wapuh¡¹

    The face of one of the male student got covered by a paper that was carried by the wind with a plop. That male student cursed ¡¸What the hell¡¹ while taking that paper into his hand, he then dropped his gaze to that paper inadvertently¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DThat young man stiffened as though he was frozen solid.

    ¡¸Oi, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you stiffening for¡­¡­¡¹

    The other two felt dubious while they were peeking from both sides at the flying paper the stiffened young man kept holding, and there on the paper,

    ¨D¨DNot a bad moment that you choose to quit. From now on too, be moderate with your inquisitiveness, okay? From senpai.

    Naturally, the other two also stiffened. Since when were they noticed? When was this written? Rather, how did it arrive here? Eh, in the first ce, just now, the wind was blowing right¡­¡­

    Various questions circted in their brain instantly, then the three moved their heads *gigigi* with crude movements like machines that were forgotten to be oiled and faced each other. And then, a beatter,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Screaming like a girl, the trio dashed on the path towards their homes like a startled rabbit.

    In the following week, it went without saying that additional anecdotes were added into the urban legend of that ¡°you-know-who¡±.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Next, I¡¯m thinking of giving a spot to another two people while touching themotion regarding post-returning home.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    <strong>Arifureta After ¨C The Happy Road of a Certain Muscle Brain</strong><hr>

    AN: I¡¯m sorry to those who are hoping for Aiko and Liliana, or the person with a faint shadow and the rabbit-eared onee-san, or perhaps the rabbit-eared ¡®hyahha¡¯ n chief and the ¡®Shia-tan haa haa¡¯ perverted princess of the elves

    Those are still in the middle of being written¡­¡­<hr>

    That ce where tranquility was drifting as though separated from the outside world, was a graveyard at a certain outskirt of town. The main building of a temple could be seen a slight distance away, and several gravestones lining up regrly were in the surroundings.

    In such a graveyard that was characteristically quiet, in addition to it being a holiday, unusually there was a figure of a young girl there. She was standing alone by herself. Her hair that was reaching her back was fluttering from the breeze. She wasn¡¯t stirring even for a bit as though her thoughts were running around in her head while staring fixedly at the family name engraved on the gravestone.

    But, at that timing, a rough voice resounded along with heavy footsteps that broke the tranquility.

    ¡¸Ou, Suzu. What a coincidence. So you also came here huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Ryutaro-kun!¡¹

    The girl¨D¨DSuzu turned back in surprise. Ryutaro who had just arrived stamped his feet loudly on the gravel path of the graveyard while raising his hand and greeted ¡¸Yo¡¹ really nonchntly.

    ¡¸Ryutaro-kun. Why are you here¡­¡­wait, there is only one thing to do here huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, today is the day everyone is gathering. ¡­¡­So, for some reason, yeah. If we did note here, then no one woulde here.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true you know? At least, there was already an offering when I came here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Aa, by any chance, Kaori and Shizuku perhaps?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe.¡¹

    In front of the gravestone, there were indeed some flowers decorating it there. There were also flowers decorating the spot other than the flowers that Suzu brought. Suzu was giving her agreement to Ryutaro¡¯s guess while opening her mouth with a wry smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Although, there is not really anything of Eri inside here.¡¹

    Saying that Suzu returned her gaze to the gravestone. There, the name of ¡°Nakamura Eri¡± was engraved. Yes, the friend of Suzu that met her end in another world¨D¨DNakamura Eri¡¯s family tomb was located here. Of course, Eri had self-exploded in the [Holy Precincts], so, let alone her remains, there wasn¡¯t anything of her in this grave. There was nothing to prove that Eri was sleeping in here.

    Even so, when she wished toment over her best friend who devoted herself to evil due to her unstoppable madness and feelings, Suzu¡¯s feet would naturally bring herself to this ce. After they returned from the other world, she had only visited this ce once. On this day after a year passed, when the members who had gone through a unique experience would gather, before the promised time Suzu and also Ryutaro without even any nning beforehand¡­¡­including Kaori and Shizuku who came here beforehand, their feelings were as one.

    For a while, the two stayed silent, they only continued to stare at the gravestone without any word, while recalling the Eri of before they were sent to the other side.

    It was unknown how much time passed, but before long Suzu stretched her body with a groan ¡®uu~n¡¯, she floated a soft smile as though she had sorted out her feelings while asking Ryutaro.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, as expected, Kouki won¡¯te to the gathering today, will he?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Especially because I didn¡¯t hear anything from Nagumo about opening the gate. Guess he won¡¯t participate. Well, even though we finally got a special ss prepared for our sake after much effort, he went as far as leaving high school, going to Tortus saying ¡°I¡¯m going to atone¡±. Something like the gathering for celebrating the one year of our return, even if that guy was on this side he absolutely wouldn¡¯t attend it, yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. Kouki-kun would say something like, ¡ºI don¡¯t have any qualification for that¡», right?¡¹

    Ryutaro and Suzu smiled wryly at each other.

    Exactly as they said, currently Kouki was on Tortus. Kouki had returned home to earth once together with Hajime and the others, but he was unable to make himself to go through normal high school life. It wasn¡¯t like anyone was saying anything harsh to him, but it was his own heart, his guilty feelings, his will that wished for atonement, that rejected to spend his time with carefree feelings in school life even if it was just for one or two years.

    Even with the disappearance of Ehitorujue who was toying around with people with his war game, it didn¡¯t mean that the threat of monsters had decreased. Among the monsters that came out from ¡¾Holy Precincts¡¿, there should be some of them that seeded in escaping. It seemed that removing those threats even for a bit was one kind of atonement for Kouki.

    Naturally, it was widely known that Kouki, who should have been summoned as a hero, didn¡¯t participate in the decisive battle. There was also Kouki¡¯s personal deration which made it highly known throughout Tortus how Kouki was on the enemy¡¯s side. Therefore, that equally meant that there was no ce for Kouki in that world.

    But, even so, as a single adventurer, Kouki silently moved busily to be of assistance to someone.

    ¡¸So there is still a little bit of time until the time, but what will Suzu do?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm~. I don¡¯t really have any ns though. Maybe just strolling around aimlessly, or meeting up with Kaorin and the others¡­¡­no, I won¡¯t meet up with them I guess. It¡¯s impossible to spend my time normally inside that pink atmosphere. It would be absolutely tiresome.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, yeah. I guess so. Then, how about you kill time aimlessly. Together with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. Let¡¯s talk about various things, mixed with shback scenes too for the readers.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Suzu was receiving a bit of a wave signal while the two of them stared at the gravestone one more time, and then they left that ce. (TN: What it means by the signal here is how Suzu is breaking the fourth wall a bit.)

    The pair who were walking around aimlessly while making small talk, before long reached a cozy park. Without any particr confirmation about each other¡¯s thoughts or any previous agreement, the pair naturally sat down on a bench. There they stared at the figures of children who were ying in the public park.

    ¡¸Aa~, it¡¯s so peacefuul~¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, what are you doing speaking like that. Are you a grandma?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s cruel. You really are a muscle brain without delicacy like usual, good grief. Even Ryutaro-kun, you would also impulsively think like that sometimes since we returned here, right? About how peaceful it is here. To think that until a year ago we were fighting a battle where it wouldn¡¯t be strange to die anytime, this is a bit unbelievable even for myself.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. When we first returned here we were busy with things, so I didn¡¯t feel anything like that though. But indeed, recently, now that I have calmed down I often get thoughts like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that right.¡¹

    A year ago Hajime created a gate that connected the other world, Tortus, and earth, and the surviving ssmates once more stepped their feet on this birthce of theirs.

    Theynded on the rooftop of the school, then they looked around and raised a loud joyful voice at the moonlight night. Among them there were people who were ovee with emotions and broke out crying, there were also those who were consoling those people while crying in sympathy. At that time it was quite a hectic situation.

    At that time, Hajime and the others also investigated the possibility, whether in the end, it would be possible to once again open the gate to Tortus, the other world, from here or not. Hajime had consumed an immense amount of magic power, but he used the magic crystals, where he stocked reserve magic power, and whipped up his tired body to immediately attempt it. The result was that they confirmed that, at the very least, even on earth they were able to use magic and artifacts.

    Hearing that, the happiness of the ssmates who realized that it was possible to once again meet with the people that they had created close ties with in the other world rose to a great extent. All of the ssmates swooped down on Hajime and they even did the customary practice of tossing him into the air even though it was in the middle of the night.

    After that, the calming down ssmates rejoiced in each other¡¯s survival and return before setting out to return to their homes. In the end, what happened with their houses and families¡­¡­such anxiety was by no means nonexistence in their hearts, but even so, all of them were dashing through their school route with light footsteps and nostalgia,¡­¡­with a super speed that would make an Olympic athlete go pale. ¡¸You guys-, stop jumping over the rooftops!¡¹ it went without saying that the angry voice of a certain worrier ponytail-san echoed in the middle of the night.

    By the way, regarding how they should exin to their families and other people regarding the events during their disappearance, during the month after the decisive battle they all discussed it, and the conclusion they reached was to ¡°tell it honestly¡±.

    Even if they made lies that sounded realistic, surely if it got investigated by the police and so forth, the contradiction and the suspiciousness of their lies would be exposed. It was easily imaginable how popr the topic of a group disappearance at midday would be and how earnest the police would investigate it. There was no way that those police that were investigating it wouldn¡¯t be able to see through their half-baked lies. To say nothing of how there were students who couldn¡¯te back. They couldn¡¯t do this half-baked.

    Having said that, if they tried to pretend to have amnesia, it would look like they really had something to hide and the police and mass media would surely not leave them alone. A nk period that the disappeared students were obstinately refusing to speak about¡­¡­something like that was just the favorite of the mass media. Combined with the students who did not return, there would be many sides that would make a great fuss with the mixture of facts and truths.

    If the situation would be like that, then wouldn¡¯t it be better if they offered by themselves that kind of information instead, something that would make the surrounding spontaneously draw away in revulsion, or possibly make other people look at them with pitying gazes while secretly distancing themselves.

    The information they offered would be,

    ¨D¨DWe fought monsters and an evil god, in a fantasy world of swords and magic!

    Like that.

    Of course, this was an idea from Hajime. There was not a single lie in that statement, that was why they could just act boldly saying that no matter how much they were pressed for information. In this way, even the ssmates who weren¡¯t as shameless as Hajime could weather the storm without amassing too much anxiety. And no matter what other people said to them, they could just speak back with ¡°It depends on you whether you believe it or not¡±.

    And then, regarding the people who would still pursue the matter deeply even then, or when some kind of problem urred, Yue-san¡¯s magic would be liberally used to get those problematic people to be ¡°Dear me, what was I doing again just now?¡±

    Also, the people who were applied with ¡°Dear me, what was I doing again just now?¡± weren¡¯t just the mass media whose tenacity status was at MAX count and the excessively sharp government officials or police. There were also suspicious organizations that seemed to be rted with religion, or ree-ally suspicious people that seemed to be rted with the government, or the absurdly suspicious sorcery¨D¨Dultist group.

    While the majority of their ssmates were enjoying television or inte while nibbling at potato chips after so long, behind the scenes Hajime and the others (+ a person with a thin shadow) were doing this and that against the bunch who seemed to be living behind the scenes of the Earth but¡­¡­that was another story.

    ¡¸In the beginning, it was really hectic wasn¡¯t it. Especially the mass media people, they were really persistent huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, many calls wereing asking me toe out in a special program on television, or something like that. The times when I was asked about Eri or Hiyama, ¡°Why is it only you all who came home?¡±, or ¡°Don¡¯t you feel any responsibility?¡±, I seriously wanted to send them flying y¡¯know.¡¹

    ¡¸About that huh. When Nakano-kun and Saitou-kun normally punched the reporter, they got an article ¡ºAs expected, is there any disorder in their minds!?¡» in the news without any reservation at all you remember?¡¹

    ¡¸The delicacy of the reporter is also questionable though.¡¹

    Recalling therge wave in society at that time, Suzu and Ryutaro smiled wryly at each other. At that time, not only the mass media and police, even some of their acquaintances visited them to pry about just what really happened.

    Especially the families of Hiyama, Kondo, and Shimizu. They were doggedly hounding the matter until the end.

    The truth was also conveyed without anything hidden toward the families of the students who couldn¡¯t return. The ones who were doing the exnation were Aiko and Hajime. Actually Aiko tried to go to talk to those families by herself, but the topic about Hajime would be unavoidable anyway if the truth was going to be spoken, and above all, Hajime didn¡¯t have the least bit of intention to bother Aiko or make Aiko bear the full brunt regarding the matter of Hiyama and the others, so Hajime forcefully apanied Aiko in the end.

    Naturally, after those families were made to believe the story of another world by showing them magic, the families of Hiyama and the others cursed and insulted Hajime and Aiko in unconcealed rage and hatred, some were even trying to act violent, but¡­¡­

    Giving a nce at Aiko who resigned herself to ept that anger and hatred from her feeling of responsibility of being unable to bring those students back home or reforming their conduct, Hajime who was the perpetrator that put the bullet on those students kept a cold expression and repelled all of that anger and hatred straight from the front.

    Even if the families of those killed students were virtuous, no matter how much those families were looking forward to the return of their children, those things weren¡¯t something that could erase the fact that they had bared their fang towards Hajime and Hajime¡¯s important people. For the feeling of a parent, something like what their child did and Hajime¡¯s circumstance were irrelevant. But simr to that, for Hajime, something like the feeling of his enemy¡¯s parent was also something that had nothing to do with him.

    ¨D¨DI don¡¯t have any regret for what I did. I don¡¯t even think that what I did was wrong. Therefore, I won¡¯t even apologize. You can think of me however you like, but if you turn your hand at my rtives because of this case then you better prepare yourself.

    Those were the words that Hajime spoke to those families. For Hajime who was skilled in subtle deception and speech, to the degree that he was said to possess talent as an agitator, those were really straight-forward words that could even be said to be tactless. To put it bluntly, those words could only be thought of as something that rubbed the nerves of the other party the wrong way.

    But, Aiko who was beside him was able to understand that for Hajime those words were his greatest sincerity, those were his resolve. He didn¡¯t deceive the other party, and he was resolved that if the hatred that he caused would try toy their wicked hands on his rtives, then he would face it anywhere, anytime, and eliminate them.

    As the result, Hiyama¡¯s family acted rashly trying to get revenge on Hajime and the others. Hajime personally broke their hearts. The other families who knew of the state of Hiyama¡¯s family then protected their silence. Seen from the side, it was really a result that left a bad aftertaste in their mouth, but Hajime didn¡¯t care for it at all.

    Now then, including thosemotions too, there were also things like the raging journalism battle and whatever that was perpetrated regarding the ¡®returnees¡¯ but¡­¡­one day, all of those suddenly died down like a drawing back sea wave. And it didn¡¯t stop there, all of the news was quietly dying down so unnaturally until it was like nothing had happened at all.

    ¡¸About that, there is no doubt that was something Nagumo-kun and the others did, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸For sure. Problems like the family register of Yue-san and the others, or the recognition of the surroundings, those kinds of problems were also all easily cleared. It wasn¡¯t something strange at all if they actually did something somehow regarding the awareness of the society while they were at it, yeah. Not to mention how Ai-chan-sensei was made to bear the full brunt of the critic because she was the only adult involved. Ain¡¯t no way that Nagumo was gonna just leave that going on.¡¹

    Actually what happened was exactly like that. ¡¸When magic is mixed with information society¡­¡­something like the world bes simple, huh¡¹, if it was asked who was the one that was saying such extremely terrifying things¡­¡­it should be rather left unsaid.

    ¡¸Well, there were a lot of troubles, but if there is a small mercy from all that, is that no one got rejected by their families I think. My Otou-san and Okaa-san, also Taeko-san(the caretaker) too, right after I finished giving them the exnation, their faces turned grim and they tried to bring me to a hospital, but after I actually showed them magic and exined several times they somehow could ept it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, me too. But, in my case, I showed them my Mode Werewolf so¡­¡­they became really panicked at that time. My mother fainted, while my old man took out a bat that he swung around wildly, big sis wet herself, and Karashio(pet dog) howled like crazy, and my neighbor old man Fujii said things like ¡ºIt¡¯s waaar~¡» while shooting out the fire extinguisher¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that old man you mentionedst, but most of it was Ryutaro-kun¡¯s own fault, wasn¡¯t it? Rather, your father who tried to face his son that suddenly transformed into a werewolf using a bat, I really respect him from my heart now.¡¹

    Receiving Suzu¡¯s exasperated gaze that came from the bottom of her heart, Ryutaro said¡¸That was an ident, an ident¡¹ while averting his gaze in embarrassment. By the way, Ryutaro who thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to calm the situation by himself at that time made his family and the neighbor old man Fujii to faint for the time being, and then by going all out with the instant movement of a werewolf, he intruded into the house of Kouki who was simrly in the middle of exining the circumstances.

    When a brutal werewolf of a fantasy world suddenly leaped into their house, Kouki¡¯s father fainted, while the mother took out a kitchen knife and went into a rampage, and Kouki¡¯s little sister peed herself. Kouki who immediately guessed the true identity of the werewolf and that his objective was to ask for help, at that time he suppressed his mother for the time being and made his little sister to sleep.

    And then he punched Ryutaro, after that even while sighing deeply, thinking that it was just the right timing with all the chaos that had happened, he held a double family meeting along with Ryutaro¡¯s family that had been wakened up and somehow obtained the understanding from both families.

    By the way, at Shizuku¡¯s home, there was also an emergency call that came from the Shirasaki family. At that time, the first voice that came from Kaori¡¯s parent that was filled with confusion was ¡ºShizuku-chan! As I thought, you havee home too then, I¡¯m d! By the way, my daughter is an angel now, do you know anything about it!?¡», like that. It seemed that Kaori showed her parents her angel mode but¡­¡­listening to it normally, that call could only be heard as a doting parent suddenly calling in the middle of the night boasting about his daughter.

    On the other side of the phone, the voice of Kaori saying ¡¸Geez-, Otou-san! Don¡¯t make embarrassing calls like that!¡¹ could be heard, then next came the voice ¡¸But, but Kaoriii. Tha, that angel look¡­¡­that¡¯s just too lovely!¡¹, such hectic conversation of parent and child could be heard noisily¡­¡­Shizuku silently put down the phone. While inside her heart, ¡¸I¡¯m also busy exining over here, idiooot!¡¹ she was cursing.

    Like that, the ssmates who aplished returning home each went through different twists and turns to persuade their families, however, in the end, they were able to make their families believe their story about the other world, and together with their families, they dealt with the mass media as nned.

    Although, it wasn¡¯t like everything went as nned, or everything was still the same like before¡­¡­

    ¡¸Eh? Suzu-chan? Also Sakagami? What are you two doing in this kind of ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s true. Suzu-chan, long time no see~! Wait, don¡¯t tell me, this is a date!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Lies!? With Sakagami!? Suzu-chan, are you being threatened!?¡¹

    Suddenly noisy voices called out to Ryutaro and Suzu who were talking on a park bench. When they looked, there were their former ssmates standing there. There were three girls who on that day when they were summoned went to a different ce during the lunch break. Because of that, they didn¡¯t get dragged into the summoning. They were friends of Suzu who were rtively close to her.

    The three of them saw Suzu spending time with only Ryutaro. It stirred up a bit of curiosity about the rtionship between the two and great wariness towards Ryutaro inside their mind, but when Suzu replied that they had nned to join up with everyone else after this and currently they were killing time until the nned time, the expression of the three girls loosened in disappointment and relieve.

    They talked nomittally a bit about their recent condition, and then after exchanging the speech of let¡¯s contact each other again next time~, they parted ways.

    ¡¸As usual, yourmunication prowess is high, eh.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess.¡¹

    Ryutaro¡¯s words that were mixed with praise was epted by Suzu with a shrug, not looking like she was being humble or joking. As expected, it seemed that the decisive battle against Eri that Suzu went through caused a great change, or perhaps a great growth in Suzu¡¯s mind.

    Group disappearance¨D¨Dthat fact also had a not so little, no, rather it had a big impact on the other students of the same school. The students¡¯ attitudes and atmosphere towards the ¡®returnee¡¯ group were as though they were tumors that must not be touched and a group that they didn¡¯t really want to have anything to do with, but in reverse, they were alsocking in delicacy with their curiosity.

    Also, when the ¡®returnees¡¯ were attending school once more, there were a lot of families that contacted the school and voiced their anxiety about them.

    During that one year of disappearance, there was no contact at all from the disappearing group. Other people didn¡¯t understand where they were and what they were doing or what was done to them. The ¡®returnees¡¯ themselves only gave a story that didn¡¯t sound realistic at all. Furthermore, there were also students who didn¡¯te back with them¡­¡­sure enough, the families were concerned whether their child would be okay going to the same school together with such a mysterious group.

    As a result, regardless of the return of the directly rted people, the truth of the case was still not clear. There was also the matter of the students whose whereabouts were still unknown, so finally, the school administration moved.

    In order to reduce situations where Hajime and the others got exposed to the inquisitive eyes of society, an exclusive curriculum was prepared in order for the ¡®returnees¡¯ to recover their falling behind in their studies, at the same time psychologist were stationed inside the school for supporting the smooth school life of the ¡®returnees¡¯¡­¡­with that official stance, a special ss that was separated from other students in order to avoid troublesome problems was prepared.

    Because of that, currently, the ¡®returnees¡¯ weren¡¯t studying in their original ssroom but were now put in a fixed ss until their graduation that was located on the top floor of the school. Furthermore, it was at the corner in an unused room.

    Actually, a talk of changing the school of the ¡®returnees¡¯ itself was strongly raised but¡­¡­with the opinion of someone that said ¡¸It¡¯s troublesome to change schools¡¹ along with profoundly mysterious phenomena, the creation of this special ss was pushed through. The ss was formed unnoticed but very naturally. To the degree that it was unnatural¡­¡­

    Anyway, a physical sense of distance between the ¡®returnees¡¯ and the other students was created. Naturally, a sense of distance was also spreading between the ¡®returnees¡¯ and the students of different sses who they were friends with before the summoning, however, there were also a lot among them who managed to remake their friendly rtionships but¡­¡­even amidst those people, Suzu was the one who was the most adept in building back a rtionship with the friends she already had before the summoning into a rtionship that was the same like before, no, rather that rtionship became even more intimate than before.

    That rtionship was to the degree that when Suzu met those friends identally on a holiday like this, those friends would call to her proactively. It was to the degree that they even red at Ryutaro with gleaming eyes that were unbing for a girl, as though to say ¡®If you do something strange to Suzu, don¡¯t expect it to end well for you¡¯.

    ¡¸Haah, good grief, someone like you really is¡­¡­ If Nagumo is excluded, surely the one who changed the most by going to the other world is Suzu. It¡¯s an honor to be seen as a boyfriend even though it was only for a moment yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Fu-fu-fu. Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right. For Ryutaro-kun to be suspected of having a rtionship with a beautiful woman like this, you happy man you~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, try to say the reason why you averted your eyes when I said the words beautiful woman. If you have an objection to my words then how about saying it loudly. Hmm?¡¹

    Taniguchi Suzu. Looking from her braided hair that stretched long and the atmosphere she was d in, she was a girl that looked really adult like. However, the sad thing was¡­¡­that her height didn¡¯t stretch up for even a millimeter. And then, her breasts were also¡­¡­. No matter how one looked at her, it was hard to call her a beautiful woman. However, surely she was a beautiful girl. Perhaps, undoubtedly.

    Seeing Suzu who was indignant at his attitude, Ryutaro lifted up both his hands and showed a pose of surrendering. And then, seeing Suzu who expressed her displeasure with a huff, Ryutaro was thinking of what to do, what should he do in hesitation, wherein the end he showed an embarrassed gesture and averted his gaze quickly while opening his mouth.

    ¡¸No, well, that¡¯s¡­¡­you are, charming enough y¡¯know? No, really, I¡¯m serious.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, for the faked follow up. Hmph, I¡¯m not a super beauty like Yue-san and the others anyway.¡¹

    Suzu went ¡¸keh¡¹ with her lips pouted looking somewhat timid in an inferiorityplex. But, Ryutaro¡¯s words after that which were said with a shockingly serious voice to her, caused her to leak out a dumbfounded voice unintentionally.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That ain¡¯t a mere follow up. Suzu is a good woman, who won¡¯t lose to anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When Suzu reflexively turned her gaze at Ryutaro, Ryutaro who was supposedly looking away until just now was staring straight at Suzu. The small sound of her heart jumping inside her chest resounded. Suzu understood how her neck and her face was turning feverish.

    This time, it was Suzu who was looking aside. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t let out any words. She could only barely let out the sound ¡¸H, hm~m¡¹ that sounded ambiguous even for herself.

    A strangely stained atmosphere that Suzu had never really experienced before was flowing, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Both of them were wordless, only the sounds of leaves rustling from the wind were entering their ears excessively clearly.

    Stealing a nce, Suzu tried to peep at Ryutaro¡¯s state. There he was looking really nervous, and yet his face was really serious and seemed to be troubled by something. That also caused Suzu¡¯s nervous meter to climb up without stopping.

    Before long, with a calm voice as though he had resolved himself, Ryutaro opened his mouth.

    ¡¸About the matter after we graduate high school¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Ah, um¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I, am thinking of going to Tortus again.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­you mean not in the capacity of going there to y together with Nagumo-kun and the others?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m thinking, of living in the world there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Suzu felt like she understood the reason for Ryutaro deciding that. In this one year, they had spent much time together. During that time they talked about various things that made her think about whether he would do something like that.

    ¡¸I want to help Kouki there, I also want to be able to help guys in need. I have the power for that. Ain¡¯t no way after thiste I can be a sryman or something with all this.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you, also think about being a police officer before this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But see, as I thought, my nature suits the world over there more.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    It appeared that Ryutaro had genuinely decided his future path. Suzu felt like she was going to get left behind somehow, that her feelings turned a bit lonely.

    Towards such Suzu, Ryutaro suddenly stood up, he then moved in front of Suzu and got down on his one knee. With his stance now, therge built Ryutaro was looking up at her. This was as though¡­¡­

    Suzu¡¯s body temperature was rising. Her heart jumped from Ryutaro¡¯s serious expression.

    ¡¸Ryu, Ryutaro-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Suzu was about to voice that but, Ryutaro conferred all his feelings with his words faster than Suzu.

    ¡¸Suzu. Won¡¯t you,e together with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that is, are you asking me to form a party with you sometimes¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That ain¡¯t it. You got what I meant, right? What I am saying is, for ¡°the whole life¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸ts¡­¡­¡¹

    Suzu gulped. That was exactly, a love confession. For the first time in her life, a confession with seriousness to the highest degree was right now said to her. The winding of great emotions that were welling up inside her made her voice get caught in her throat that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Ryutaro spoke his words further to such Suzu.

    ¡¸I love Suzu. Rather than a future in this world, pick a future that is together with me. It won¡¯t be a calm future but I will treasure you with all my power. Let¡¯s go, together. Forever.¡¹

    Inside Suzu¡¯s heart, something like ¡¸That¡¯s too straight!¡¹, or ¡¸Even though you hade to a clean break but even temporarily you once fell in love with Yue-san, do you have a preference for small girls!? You lolicon!¡¹, or ¡¸While saying you love me, you are asking me to fight together in another world, just what are you saying you muscle brain!¡¹, those abusivenguages were lining up inside Suzu¡¯s stormy heart but¡­¡­

    When she noticed, a reply of¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mm. That¡¯s fine.¡¹

    That sentence came out naturally. The words came out so smoothly that it surprised even herself. Like that, she became aware.

    ¡¸Even myself am surprised, but I too, seem to really like Ryutaro-kun.¡¹

    Suzu¡¯s face was already looking like a ripe apple. The time they ran around in another world, this one year since they came home, the things that she had piled up between her and Ryutaro seemed to have grown bigger than what Suzu was aware of.

    Like that, Ryutaro who received a confession eptance for the first time in his life, and obtained the word ¡°like¡± from a girl was¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DUosSHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-

    He howled grandly like that. The children who yed in some distance jumped from shock and they looked at Ryutaro while shaking.

    ¡¸Wai-, you are noisy, Ryutaro-kun! The small kids are making faces like a viger that is encountering an ogre there!¡¹

    ¡¸A-ha-ha-ha, then how about I use Mode Ogre then! If it¡¯s now then I¡¯ll give special service yeah!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do that! A Monster Appeared at a Park in Broad Daylight! The front page of the evening paper today will be like that! Or rather, how happy are you? Your tension is too high!¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously I¡¯m happy! It¡¯s about my first girlfriend in my life! Furthermore, it¡¯s Suzu! This is the best!¡¹

    ¡¸-, uu, idiottt~~¡¹

    After that, a muscle brain¡¯s greatest happiness cheer was booming in the small public park for a while, together with the remonstrating voice of Suzu who even then couldn¡¯t hide the happiness inside herself.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Even though I can imagine a ton of realistic problems waiting after returning home from another world, I cannot think of any stylish solution, and relied on magic in the end. Please forgive this poor brain of Shirakome.

    However¡­¡­something like the transmission of brainwashing magic through the inte using age of god magic, or transmission of subliminal effects using television¡­¡­I think those are just in terrifying.

    Perhaps Shirakome is unable to leave the PC today too is because¡­¡­

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    <strong>Arifureta After ¨C The Gathering of the Returnees</strong><hr>

    Inside the restaurant that was illuminated by a warm orange light, although the atmosphere wasn¡¯t that of a high-ss restaurant, it was filled by a chic and calming atmosphere.

    That famous restaurant that would be almost fully upied on the holiday when the evening came had not even a single guest today, it waspletely empty.

    ¡¸Yuuka, it will be time soon, right? Nana-chan and Taeko-chan too, it¡¯s fine to stop already.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then let¡¯s stop around here.¡¹

    One of the returnees, Sonobe Yuuka said that and took off her apron. Following her, Miyasaki Nana and Sugawara Taeko also took a breath ¡®sigh¡¯ while taking off their aprons.

    The one who spoke to Yuuka was the owner of this restaurant, at the same time he was also the father of Yuuka, Sonobe Hiroshi. The mother, Sonobe Yuuri, was also standing at his side. Yes, this restaurant was the western style restaurant that the Sonobe family was managing.

    Hiroshi was making her daughter and her two friends that were helping out to stop at this period of time around five o¡¯clock in the evening that originally would be busy for the restaurant because this restaurant would be the gathering ce for the one year anniversary of Hajime and the others¡¯ return. Yuuka and her two friends were only helping until the appointed time.

    There was around fifteen more minutes until the arranged time. ¡®Somebody should being soon¡¯, it was at that time when Yuuka was beginning to think that that the door of the restaurant opened with a good timing.

    ¡¸Yo. By any chance, I¡¯m the first one here?¡¹

    The one who was saying that while entering inside was Tamai Atsushi. Behind him, Aikawa Noboru and Nimura Akiro were also entering while giving a simr greeting.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. For you three to arrive fifteen minutes early, how admirable.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, my stomach is empty here from ying since the afternoon. Can you give me something like a snack or anything for the time being?¡¹

    ¡¸Look here, the party will start soon enough, so please be patient.¡¹

    It appeared that Atsushi and others were starving. It seemed they were ying through the afternoon until this time. Hearing what Yuuka said, they grumbled¡¸Eee~¡¹while going to sit at the reserved seat.

    Thereupon,

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­¡­I think it¡¯s me who came first though.¡¹

    ¡¸Uoo!? What the!?¡¹

    ¡¸E, Endo! So you are here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, lies. Since when were you here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I didn¡¯t hear the bell clinking!¡¹

    In fact, it seemed the one who arrived first was the man with a shadow so thin even an apostle of god overlooked him¨D¨DEndo Kousuke. Kousuke was responding¡¸I came in normally, gave a normal greeting, and normally took a seat, that¡¯s all you know?¡¹with a faraway look, hearing that Yuuka and the others spoke words of apology and constion with an awkward look.

    Atsushi and the others took their seats while speaking to Kousuke.

    ¡¸Nevertheless you are really early huh. You aren¡¯t with Nagayama and the others today?¡¹

    ¡¸Recently I am not really together with them after all. It seems that Juugo and Kentaro are going out ying with Tsuji-san¡¯s group but¡­¡­as for me, I was studying.¡¹

    Yuuka nodded in understanding after hearing Kousuke¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸Now that you mentioned it, Endo-kun, you are aiming to be a doctor, isn¡¯t it? And then when you graduate you are going to migrate to the other side, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸The beastmen like Rana-san and the others of the Hauria n cannot use healing magic, so it is for their sake you are learning modern medical techniques, aren¡¯t you? Even though it¡¯s not actually a long distance rtionship, but you are really going that far huh.¡¹

    Exactly as Nana said, Kousuke who publicly got a rabbit ear onee-san lover in Tortus was studying hard aiming for a medical university, in order to learn the modern medical technique¨D¨Dthat was to say, a healing technique that didn¡¯t use magic medicine or healing magic, so that he could be a strength for the Hauria n even for a bit in the future. Other than that, he was also learning various things extensively to polish his own assassination skills, like army hand-to-hand fighting technique or survival skills, and then also other knowledge like agriculture techniques to negotiating techniques, which made him greatly busy. He was doing all of that, for the sake of his beloved lover.

    Although during this one year it felt like his character as a man with a thin shadow was crumbling, he got dragged into this and that behind the scenes of the world, chased after by troublesome people (several people among them were girls)¡­¡­in a sense, he was the one who got totally immersed at the world behind the scene more than anyone of the returnee group, which made the person himself to be at his wits end.

    Looking at Kousuke who was having a faraway look, with a lukewarm gaze Yuuka and the others sent a yell to their ssmate who was doing his best day and night. While calling the name that was the proof of Kousuke being weed into the Hauria n as a new family.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Kousuke E Abyssgate-kun, do your best.¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it! I told you guys already to not use that name when there is no Hauria n beside me, right!?¡¹

    The great shame caused Kousuke to suddenly cover his face with both hands and he fell prostrated on the table. It was a name that was given by a beautiful onee-san, so it was a wonder just where was the need of feeling shame from that. Even though he was the great man who was introducing himself with that name while earning the most kill points at the legendary great war with the apostles as the opponent.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what¡¯s the matter, Abyssgate-san. Is your body feeling unwell, Abyssgate-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t Abyssgate sound cool, Abyssgate. Didn¡¯t the people of the Hauria n wee you greatly, Abyssgate.¡¹

    Atsushi and Yuuka were grinning widely while poking at Kousuke from both sides. Kousuke was holding his head while pleading¡¸Stooop, stop it already!¡¹, but

    ¡¸Kousuke E Abyssgate, has arrived!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, so you cannot see me? Obviously. I who am lurking in darkness cannot be caught by anyone¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The name of Shippuu Kagetsume, engrave it in that body!¡¹(TN: Gale Shadow w)

    When Noboru said that in high spirits, Nana continued after him in the same spirit, then next even Akito took a pose while reproducing how Kousuke once was. The health point of Kousuke¡¯s heart was plunging into the red zone. Taeko was earnestly shaking *puru puru* at the shoulders while averting his gaze.

    But, at that timing, a voice that sounded as though it was shaking from Kousuke¡¯s disastrous condition, filled with sympathy from the bottom of the speaker¡¯s heart, such voice was resounding.

    ¡¸You guys¡­¡­doing something like that. There is a limit even in being nasty. Just what are you doing to Endo huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Na, Nagumooo! My kindred spirit! So you finally came!¡¹

    Looking at the direction of the voice, having entered the restaurant unnoticed, the group of Hajime¡¯s had approached until they were right beside Kousuke and the others. Kousuke energetically dashed at Hajime while half-crying. And then, he hid behind Hajime while raising a voice of counterattack at Atsushi and the others.

    ¡¸You lot-, saying anything you like wretchedly like that! Just look, at this real harem man! And then recall it, the Nagumo of before! Just what do you think the Hauria n is calling this guy! Don¡¯t you know that it overshadowed someone like!? No, I am not speaking about my naturally thin shadow here you know? Nagumo¡¯s chuunib¨D¨D¡¹

    *bechikon-* A crack resounded, then Endo went through a triple mid-air spin until he crumbled down from both legs.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just now, why did you hit me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. I wanted to do that for some reason.¡¹

    When Endo calmly asked with teary eyes, Hajime answered awkwardly while averting his eyes. Both of them had mutually received nicknames from the Hauria with gratitude(?), being equally a victim when those nicknames were spread grandly throughout the world, together with their activity at the world behind the scene in this one year, the two of them were actually in quite a good rtionship. Feeling sympathy at each other¡¯s pain of heart and also their close affinity from both having lovers of a female of the Hauria n was also the reason for that good rtionship.

    ¡¸Yuuka-san, thank you for lending your restaurant for today. Is there something that I can help with, like cooking or something?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Shia-san. Most of it is finished already with me and Nana and Tae, Otou-san and Okaa-san are also in high spirit.¡¹

    Yuuka shook her head at Shia¡¯s offer with a smile. And exactly as Yuuka said, Hiroshi who caught sight of Hajime¡¯s figure rested his hands and approached Hajime.

    ¡¸Yaa, Hajime-kun. Wee to my restaurant. I was thinking of inviting you all someday to here you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Much obliged for today. Letting us reserve the whole restaurant¡­¡­that saved us some trouble. Even if we have the gathering at another ce, if there are other people then we are going to be a target of curiosity.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, something like this is nothing much. ¡­¡­You are the person who brought our daughter back home. Just something like this won¡¯t even be enough for thanks. The most that I can do is only to let you all enjoy our family¡¯s prided cooking to your fill, but I have put all my skill into this just so you know. Have fun to your heart¡¯s content.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I had also heard from Endo and Tamai how delicious the food here is, so I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡¹

    Seeing Hajime who was exchanging words really politely with Yuuka¡¯s father, Atsushi and the others whispered to each other things like¡¸As I thought, hearing Nagumo use politenguage really feels wrong ain¡¯t it¡¹, or¡¸Demon king-sama has also mellowed out huh¡¹, or¡¸Well, as expected, suddenly pulling out a gun in Japan is just impossible. Naturally, he is going to mellow out like that¡¹, or¡¸No no, Sugawara. We still don¡¯t know that. If it¡¯s Nagumo, something like hiding the evidence is as easy as turning his palm you know? The possibility that he has already killed several people is¡­¡­¡¹.

    The ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± that was fixed on Hajime¡¯s left ring finger faintly shined. Sensing that Hajime was feeling like taking out something from the infinite armory, Atsushi and others instantly sat back in their chairs and drank their drinks with an atmosphere that was shamelessly rxed. It seemed that they had been trained in the way of dealing with Hajime.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, the wives of Hajime-kun are really all beautiful isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    From behind Hiroshi, Yuuri approached while wiping her hand on her apron, she was saying such a thing and continued with a greeting¡¸Wee for today. Feel free to rx here¡¹. Then Yue and others each gave her the greeting while expressing their thanks for lending the restaurant.

    Yuuri floated a friendly smile at Yue and others, and then she nodded as though she hadprehended something before turning back her gaze at Hajime, and said a sentence,

    ¡¸So, I wonder, when will Hajime-kun take Yuuka as your wife too?¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, Okaa-san!? What are you saying!?¡¹

    The words of her mother that were suddenly let out caused Yuuka to spit out her drink *bufu-* while she raised her voice. Looking at that direction, Atsushi and co, Kaori, and also Shizuku were looking taken aback and they turned their gaze at Yuuri, and then their awareness turned toward Yuuka.

    On the other hand, Yuuri who suddenly dropped that bomb was chuckling while saying thing like¡¸Is that no good I wonder? Okaa-san is just thinking, that if it¡¯s Hajime-kun then there won¡¯t be any problem at all though~¡¹.

    The mother of Yuuka looked rtively gentle and calm, but it seemed that she was a type of person who would drop a bomb unconsciously. Yuuka ignored her mother that was like that and then she turned to Hajime in order to make an excuse¡­¡­but her expression grandly cramped after seeing the widely smiling face of Kaori who was right before her eyes.

    ¡¸E, err, Kaori-chan? You see, I¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine you know, Yuuka-chan. I pro~perly understand after all. Anyway, how about going to the seat at the back for the time being? Because if you want to be at Hajime-kun¡¯s side, then there will be various things that I want you to know beforehand, so I¡¯m going to teach you slowly.¡¹

    ¡¸No no no no, I¡¯ll hold back from that! It¡¯s not like I really need to know that!¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, by that, are you saying that something like the matter of Hajime-kun is trivial I wonder? I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Troublesome-. I have thought this since before, but when it is rted to Nagumo-kun, Kaori-chan is troublesome-¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t get tricked even with you saying that! Now, Yuuka-chan, let¡¯s talk?¡¹

    Saying that Kaori dragged the resisting Yuuka with her hands gripping Yuuka¡¯s shoulders and she took her to the seat at the back. While being dragged, Yuuka sent a gaze that was asking for help at Atsushi and others, but with splendid synchronization, everyone averted their eyes. Yuuka was in despair!

    ¡¸Haa, Hajime. I¡¯m worried about Yuuka, that¡¯s why I too will be at the seat in the back for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll leave Kaori to you. Help Sonobe before her soul is slipping out from her mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger.¡¹

    Even after a year passed since their return, Shizuku¡¯s worrying habit didn¡¯t change. Although, currently she had the lover who would give her the reward after her worrying, so it seemed that it wasn¡¯t a hardship for her at all. (TN: In the raw, the worrying habit implied that Shizuku was worrying for others, not herself, and she would go to great length to help the other party from their trouble even without them asking her. Anyone know a good word to express someone like this?)

    Like that, whileplicated noisiness could be heard from the back, the ssmates of the returnee group were arriving one after another.

    Nagayama Juugo and Nomura Kentarou, Tsuji Ayako, Yoshino Mao, the former Nagayama party. After that, with Nakano Shinji and Saitou Yoshiki as first on the list, almost all of the returnee students had gathered.

    The ones who still hadn¡¯t arrived in the invitation today were Ryutaro and Suzu, and Aiko. Everyone knew about Kouki being in Tortus, so there was no need to wait for him. Also, Aiko would bete because of her work and she had let them knew beforehand, so in actuality, there were only Ryutaro and Suzu left.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already past the agreed time¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime looked at the clock and whispered that. The clock had certainly turned to five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. On the table, there wasn¡¯t only the standard western food, there were also small snacks like fried potato, karaage, mini pizza, and non-alcoholic drinks flooding the table.

    Kaori was looking worried wondering whether something happened and took out her smartphone. She was thinking of trying to contact them. But, there was no need for Kaori to contact them.

    ¡¸Whoops, my bad! We arete!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry! Ryu-kun got high tensioned like an idiot, it took time until he calmed down!¡¹

    Like that, Suzu and Ryutaro rushed in while apologizing. Hajime and others were about to say¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡¹, but they reflexively swallowed back their words. And then, their gaze focused at one ce.

    ¡­¡­Their fingers were entangled with each other¡¯s, that was to say, the hands of the two were holding each other¡¯s hand in a lover holding.

    The two noticed everyone¡¯s gaze. Suzu raised her voice¡¸ah¡¹and tried to separate their hand in panic. However, due to it being a lover holding with their fingers interlocked, Ryutaro¡¯srge hand waspletely wrapping Suzu¡¯s small hand, so if Ryutaro¡¯s hand didn¡¯t let go then their hand wouldn¡¯t separate that easily.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Suzu-chi, just now, didn¡¯t you called Sakagami with ¡°Ryu-kun¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Seriously? No, or maybe I should say, finally. If it¡¯s Sakagami and Taniguchi then¡­¡¹

    Nana sharply didn¡¯t miss what Suzu said, how the way Suzu called Ryutaro changed (After receiving the confession, Suzu called Ryutaro as Ryu-kun because she wanted to show her affection even morepared to before the confession). Hearing what Nana mentioned, Atsushi leaked out his frustration of having been beaten to the punch, but then he showed an expression that was half purely shocked and half understanding.

    ¡¸Hee, you two, since when did your rtionship be like that?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s mouth burst open in amusement while he was asking the two of them. Thereupon, Ryutaro, looking at the situation where it seemed that his rtionship with Suzu had been immediately exposed by the ssmates, he was growing embarrassed from that, but even so,

    ¡¸An hour before!¡¹

    Saying that, he made a thumb up along with a livelyugh while informing the ssmates. Immediately, Suzu¡¯s face became red, while the ssmates raised an admiring voice of¡¸Oo~~!!¡¹. Right after that, the congratting voice of¡¸Congrattions!¡¹from the girls and¡¸Sakagamiii, for a muscle brain like you to get a girlfriend¡­¡­die!¡¹¡¸Just explode!¡¹¡¸I also want a lover! Someone, go out with me!¡¹the envious voices from the boys were sent to Ryutaro and Suzu.

    By the way, the voice that was soliciting for a lover was smoothly ignored. Shinji was secretly crying after that.

    The rtionship of Suzu and Ryutaro that changed anew was grandly celebrated by the ssmates with Shizuku and Kaori as the first in the list. After everyone had arrived, Hajime stood up and took a ss into his hand. The ssmates, Yue and others too, they all took a ss into their hand.

    ¡¸Now then, we have experienced something idiotic like having a trip to another world, but now, we are able to celebrate a year of our return to thend of our birthce like this. That one year we spent in another world, and this one year after we returned home, those days were absurdly noisy and full of trouble¡­¡­but, those days weren¡¯t bad. I think so from the bottom of my heart.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s gentle gaze and expression that looked deep, calmly meshed into the feeling of all the ssmates, including Yue and others, all of them then simultaneously nodded deeply.

    There were also people who couldn¡¯te home. But, even with that fact included, everyone certainly felt that ¡°it wasn¡¯t bad¡±.

    ¡¸In the future from here on, it is unclear what kind of path any of us will walk, but, if it is us who know about the meaning of ¡°fighting¡±, then there won¡¯t be any problem or anything. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Everyone returned back a strong nod. To that, Hajime also nodded deeply.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, these words are going to be enough for our toast. ¡­¡­To the two years that we have ovee, and to the hardships from here on! Cheers-!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Chee~~~~rs-!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Like that the party started.

    They talked to each other about their memories in the other world Tortus, they expressed their feelings of this one year since their return home, they jeered loudly at the couples of old and new, they bullied Kousuke, they made an uproar without any meaning, they ate and drank a lot, they lost sight of Kousuke, and they got really noisy.

    In the middle, Aiko who finished her work joined them and unfolded a lovey-dovey flirting with Hajime quietly. There Yue nonchntly cut in with her adult mode, then Shia and the others also crowded Hajime undauntedly and formed their usual pink space. Seeing that, the ssmates went into an uproar once again, they felt for real the joy of living right now from their heart, and disyed great excitement in this first year return anniversary.

    Before long, when the party was in full swing, without any particr feeling there were voices that began to state their wish of wanting to go to Tortus. Of course, the meaning of that wish wasn¡¯t for living in the other side, those were only frivolous words of wanting to meet with their friends and acquaintances in Tortus.

    While they were talking about their memories to each other, the want to meet Liliana and the maids at the pce, the warrades they fought together with at the decisive battle, and the people they were cooperating with at the time of restoration steadily grew.

    Hajime grinned widely to those ssmates,

    ¡¸Then, how about we go meet them for a bit right now?¡¹

    That sentence actually also sounded lighthearted.

    To open a gate that crossed over the worlds, a vast amount of magic power was needed. When they returned to earth from Tortus, they had to do all kind of processes to capture the magic factor of mother nature into a pseudo-god crystal, then poured the magic power of the cheat group in full into it, and even so it took a month until the gate could be opened.

    In the earth where there was almost no magic factor, to open a gate that crossed over the worlds, it should take at least five months at the fastest even with Hajime and others stocking all the magic power in their body.

    Five months after they first returned to earth, they opened the gate once, and then after a further five months, they opened the gate again. And so, thinking normally it should take three more months before the gate could be opened.

    ¡¸Oi, Nagumo. We ain¡¯t going to get surprised by what you are doing after thiste, we ain¡¯t gonna start doubting you either. That¡¯s why just spit it out right away. What are you gonna do?¡¹

    Ryutaro asked with an expression that was a mix of exasperation and admiration. The ssmates were also focusing on Hajime, in the middle of that Hajime suddenly lifted his right hand and activated ¡°Lightning d¡±, causing crimson sparks to crackle through him.

    ¡¸This lightning d is a characteristic magic that converts magic power into lightning strikes. Magic power can be converted into electricity¡­¡­then, don¡¯t you think that the reverse is also possible?¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait a second, Hajime-kun. I have a really bad premonition of this.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s cheeks convulsed from Hajime¡¯s words. And then, with a small voice, she said something like¡¸A month ago, there was a city that cked outpletely. The electricity was immediately restored but¡­¡­if I remember correctly, it seemed that there was a nuclear power nt nearby that city¡¹, hearing that the ssmates also realized what Hajime had done and their cheeks convulsed greatly.

    ¡¸Exactly as you imagined. I converted the electricity of a nuclear power nt into magic power, just for a bit. It took a bit ofbor to create the exclusive artifact for establishing this conversion method, but finally, I seeded in realizing it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Sess¡±, that¡¯s not it! Aa, what have you done when I took off my eyes of you for just a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    Looking at the triumphant look of Hajime who sto¨D¨Dreceived the electricity of a nuclear power nt, Aiko held her head as though enduring a headache, while the other people were getting a faraway look.

    By the way, the city getting cked out was also something unexpected for Hajime, so he had fixed it so that right now he was able to do magic power conversion without affecting the power supply of the city.

    Giving a nce to them who were being absentminded, Hajime took out ¡°Crystal Key¡± and ¡°Compass¡± from ¡°Treasure Warehouse II¡±, he then stabbed the key without any hesitation whatsoever into an empty air and easily opened a gate to another world.

    ¡¸What, you guys aren¡¯t going?¡¹

    Even though he was guilty of something preposterous, as expected, Hajime was acting like there was nothing wrong. The ssmates thinking ¡°ah, screw it¡± slipped through the gate while shouting.

    The destination was a reception hall that was located at a corner of the new pce of Hairihi Kingdom.

    Liliana and some other people were carrying artifacts that would inform them of Hajime and the others opening a gate, so surely their arrival had been noticed.

    As expected, the footsteps of several people immediately became audible.

    And then, at the other side of the door that was opened loudly, there was the figure of Liliana breathing hard. The moment Liliana caught sight of Hajime, *daa¨D¨D¨D¨D* she dashed.

    Like that, everyone was thinking that she would embrace Hajime with a deeply moving expression just like usual but¡­¡­

    There, an unexpected sentence flew out from Liliana¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Big trouble-! It¡¯s a really big trouble! ¨D¨DKouki-san, he seems to have been summoned to another world somewhere!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    The ssmates also went¡¸Ha?¡¹as though empathizing with Hajime¡¯s idiotic sounding voice. That was only natural. Even with Liliana speaking about summoning, this was the world that summoned Kouki. It couldn¡¯t be helped even if they tilted their head wondering what Liliana was speaking about.

    To them who were like that,

    ¡¸It¡¯s true! Suddenly there was a voice that came from the sky saying¡ºI found you, hero-sama. I beg you, please save my beloved world¡», then a magic circle that I had never seen before spread below Kouki-san¨D¨Dthen he vanished! It happened about a week ago!¡¹

    Hearing that, the situation finally prated the ssmates¡¯ head.

    In other words, it seemed that in this world where Kouki was summoned as the hero, Kouki was further summoned as the hero into another world somewhere¡­¡­

    ¡¸WHAT THE HEEEEEEEEELLLLLLLLL-¡¹

    Ryutaro who looked forward to meeting Kouki was the very first person that yelled up the tsukkomi that represented the voices of the heart of everyone here.

    It appeared, that the world was still not intending to leave alone Hajime and the others.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Currently, the story of Kouki¡¯s second summoning hasn¡¯t been nned currently.

    If I have to say, I¡¯m thinking that ¡®I want to write the story of Abyssgate-kun running around busily with teary eyes at the underworld sooon¡¯.

    From next time the chronological order will be all over the ce too, I¡¯m thinking of posting the after story and an extra story that I want to write little-by-little.

    First of all, something like the story of Myuu that had grown to about ten years old.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    <strong>Arifureta After ¨C As the Daughter of Demon King Part 1</strong><hr>

    In the middle of the night, in a room inside the Nagumo household, *tap tap* the small sound of a keyboard being tapped and the light of the disy that faintly illuminated the room were spreading.

    With a notebook PC being ced beside the pillow, and a posture of lying down with both elbows supporting the upper body, the one who was moving her small legs backward and forward in the air while staying upte was, the princess of the Nagumo family¨D¨DMyuu. It has already been five years since she arrived in this world. Currently, the ten-year-old Myuu was still small statured as usual, but it appeared that the factor of ¡°beautiful¡± had slightly entered into her ¡°cuteness¡±.

    At the end of the sentences that she spoke there was still ¡°~nano¡± attached, the person herself was aware of it and wanted to fix that habit, but even with that she had be a person of firm character that was like a big sister as could be seen from how she had been given an individual room like this.

    Although her mother and big sisters seemed to still worry about her because of her simrity with her father that often stayed upte and forgot the timepletely due to the subculture. (TN: The subculture here might be talking about the otaku culture, maybe.)

    ¡ºNn~. So, Na-chan will also participate in that ceremony nano?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. I will sing a hymn as a member of the choir.¡»

    When Myuu wrote a question by operating the keyboard *tap tap*, the chat partner Na-chan (real name, Natalia) replied back like that. This girl seemed to be a girl of the same age as Myuu, a ten-year-old that imed she was living in America. The two of them got to know each other by chance through the heartwarming game they yed, and sometimes they even contacted each other like this outside the game. This girl was a friend of Myuu¡¯s.

    By the way, Myuu¡¯snguage capability was helped by Hajime¡¯s handmade artifact that was inserted with ¡°Language Comprehension¡± (exclusive for Myuu, provided with voice recognition and letter projection), with this Myuu could not onlyprehendnguages all over the world, but she could evenprehend ancientnguages. Even now she was actually chatting using English.

    ¡ºChoir huuuh~. That¡¯s amazing nano.¡»

    ¡ºIs that so? I think in my country there are a lot of children that enter the choir though.¡»

    ¡ºThen, Na-chan¡¯s country will be fine even if the apostles attack anytime then nano. If the country people mobilize altogether and hit hard with the sacred song, you will be able to shave off the apostle¡¯s status by ny percent. They will be just a mere wooden doll nano.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry, Myuu. I don¡¯t understand what Myuu saying here¡­¡­¡»

    Of course, it was natural that she didn¡¯t understand.

    Now then, ording to their talk today, it appeared that on Sunday Natalia would apany her parents (who seemed to be fairly high officials) to arge ceremony where government officials would be gathering. There, it seemed that a chorus of hymn would be done by a choir that wasprised of the ceremony participants¡¯ children, so Natalia would also participate in the choir.

    However, from Natalia¡¯s viewpoint, there would be nothing that she could really do there other than sing the hymn. At the buffet party after the end of the ceremony, the children had to wait while their parents were having ¡°adult talk (long time)¡±. Natalia didn¡¯t have any friends there that she was particrly close to, and there was also her parents¡¯ instruction to get along with the children of such-and-such families. It seemed it made her feel constrained and gloomy.

    ¡ºA~a~, if only Myuu will also attend this party.¡»

    ¡ºYou can use this chance to be friends with the other children, right?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t wanna. Even if I get along with them, if the person is actually a child of a family that is in opposition against father, it will be awkward¡­¡­there is also some children among the older ones that wille to talk to me because of the instruction of their family, you know? I don¡¯t want to be friends with those kinds of children.¡»

    ¡ºMuu, you sound like a noble.¡»

    ¡ºAhaha, what are you saying? Myuu saying that makes it sound like you know some noble. By any chance, is Myuu from Britain?¡»

    ¡ºNo, Myuu is a sea dweller race.¡»

    ¡ºAhahaha, I always heard you say that, but, what kind of people are this sea dweller race~~¡»

    ¡ºWe are the women of the sea.¡»

    ¡ºAhahaha~¡»

    Perhaps feeling that the way Myuu talked was amusing, words that expressedughter were listed on the disy screen. Natalia who seemed to calm down after a while wrote a sentence that seemed to be pleading with her unique friend who obviously had a different atmosphere and rhythmpared to her normal school friends.

    ¡ºHey, Myuu. I wonder, can you talk with me like this during the party?¡»

    It seemed that the ceremony would be in the afternoon, so even thinking about the time zone difference Myuu would be able to be her talking partner. However, if seeing the figure of a young girl who didn¡¯t properly participate in the party while earnestly ying with her smartphone in the corner, in the end just what would the family and also the surrounding think about Natalia¡­¡­

    However, even if only slightly, Natalia¡¯s atmosphere that was really quite gloomy was conveyed through her sentence.

    Seeing that, inside Myuu, the big sister soul was welling up!

    ¡ºMuu, can¡¯t be helped then.¡»

    ¡ºEh, is it fine? You said that recently you were scolded because you yed on the inte too much though¡­¡­it would be, reallyte, you know?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine. There is no problem. If it¡¯s for the sake of a friend, then surely I will be allowed. That¡¯s why, Na-chan, I won¡¯t let you get bored and enjoy the party instead nano!¡»

    ¡ºYe, yes. What¡¯s this, I¡¯m happy but, for some reason, I have a bad premonition.¡»

    That premonition of Natalia would splendidlye true during the weekend.

    At a certain ce in America, on that day, a certain ceremony was being held. At the ceremony that Natalia mentioned, where a lot of government officials were attending, mass media people were also going in and the situation of the ceremony was even broadcasted on the evening news in Japan.

    Naturally, the hymn that was sung by the participating children, including Natalia, was also performed as one of the ceremony¡¯s decoration, the figure of the children singing with their all was also broadcasted in the news.

    After the ceremony program ended it was time for the standing buffet party. The ceremony was using a floor of a certain high-ss hotel that was reserved, so the served cooking was also first ss.

    The adults were immediately involved in slightly difficult talks of this and that, and then Natalia, who was left alone just as expected, was now trying to be a wallflower and the heaven-sent child of the smartphone.

    ¡¸Eh, I wonder if Myuu is still not online? By any chance, is it just as I thought, that she was stopped by her mother or her big sisters or someone?¡¹

    Natalia confirmed that Myuu wasn¡¯t logging in on the chat room that the two of them usually used. Looking disappointed, Natalia sighed due to the gloomy time she had to spend until the end of the party.

    But, it was at that time,

    ¡¸Youngdy. If you sigh like that, then happiness will run away, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Natalia was startled and turned her gaze toward the direction of the voice that suddenly came to her. There, the one who spoke a line like a certain skirt chaser was unexpectedly a cute girl about the same age as her.

    No, it was a beautiful girl to the degree that the word of cute felt a littlecking for her.

    Emerald blond hair that looked fluffy and smooth, and clear jade eyes that looked mystical. Faint pink lips and dreamy rose colored cheeks. That figure which was wearing a dress with a gentle green tone was like a fairy that came out of a fairytale. That faint mischievous smile which had a close resemnce with a Cheshire cat somewhere despite her gentle look also spurred on that imagination.

    After a while being in a daze, or possibly being enraptured, Natalia who was staring at that emerald fairy girl saw how that girl was peering into her wonderingly¡¸Nn~?¡¹which caused her to return to her senses with a ¡®hah¡¯.

    ¡¸E, err, you are, who?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, that¡¯s mean. Even though I came here because Na-chan said that you are lonely.¡¹

    ¡¸E, e? Na-chan? E?¡¹

    Although this was a wide world, the only one who called her with that pet name was only that amusing friend which was living in Japan.

    However, yes, however, Natalia who was rtively clever for her age and parentage immediately rejected that possibility.

    Well, of course she was. What was the chance of a friend in Japan to rush here to America just because she was saying that she was lonely? Furthermore, the two of them had the talk about this at three days ago before the ceremony. Myuu wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time if she didn¡¯t depart immediately, thinking normally this was something impossible.

    Even if, just for argument¡¯s sake, Myuu was reallying here for her sake, just how did she enter this ce? This was a ce where several big shot officials were gathering. Naturally, anyone other than rted people would be checked strictly before entering here. There was no way for people other than the invitee that had been registered beforehand could enter.

    In that case, there could only be one possibility, that Myuu was actually a child of a family that was invited into the ceremony today just like her family, which meant she had been lying to her all this time. But fundamentally, the two of them had only been talking with inte chatting, or using their game avatar, they didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s face. Then, as expected this girl in front of her eye was¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it nano. Myuu is Myuu herself, the genuine one that is living in Japan you know?¡¹

    ¡¸-, y, you, as I thought you are Myuu? But how are¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu who seemed to guess Natalia¡¯s thought talked looking like someone who seeded in her prank. Myuu then approached Natalia who twitched in surprise and took her hand without hesitation. And then, Myuu brought her lips close to Natalia¡¯s ear, and she whispered softly, as though she was blowing her breath on the ear, just as if she was exposing a secret.

    ¡¸Myuu is the daughter of the demon king-sama, and also the top disciple of his wives so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s for a friend, then something like this is no problem nano.¡¹

    Myuu stared from really close at Natalia whose face was glowing red for some reason, and then, while smiling and looking slightly troubled,

    ¡¸Or else, is it a bother for Myuu toe here?¡¹

    Myuu asked that.

    Natalia¡¯s head was swung left and right at high speed, to the degree that it felt like an afterimage could be seen from that movement. Her expression expressed her feelings more eloquently than anything.

    Natalia, who was made to toss away the worthless minor details and felt like Myuu was somewhat forcefully having her way with her, became able to spend her time in this boring and gloomy party with her friend.

    By the way, Myuu was here in this ce because of Hajime who she asked to send her using thepass and crystal key.

    Right now in Japan, the time was already night, so beforehand Myuu had exined about the circumstance and her destination to Hajime and the others. Papa Hajime couldn¡¯t say anything toward his daughter¡¯s global acquaintance and the lightness of her movement, but Yue and the others were feeling warm and fluffy seeing a Myuu that had grown to bepletely tough and they sent her here dly. The one who prepared Myuu¡¯s dress was also Yue and the others.

    Although, if they knew that Myuu was making her friend red-faced by her actions and speech that was simr to a handsome man from an otome game performing a wall sandwich to the female character then¡­¡­there was no doubt that the Nagumo family emergency meeting would be held right away. (TN: Otome game, a game like your usual visual novel, but here the MC is a girl while the targets to be conquered were handsome men instead of beautiful girls. While wall sandwich is mming one¡¯s hand into the wall in front of somebody (e.g. to stop them from leaving; often viewed as romantic))

    ¡¸Geez, I was really surprised there!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you get bored¨D¨Dthat was what Myuu said, Myuu is keeping Myuu¡¯s own words.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, this rhythm, you are unmistakably Myuu.¡¹

    Natalia dropped her shoulders while intensely epting the situation after seeing Myuu, who was saying such a thing, with a stiff and crisp expression. She epted that the beautiful girl in front of her eyes that could be mistaken for a fairy was exactly her friend Myuu.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t ask about the details, but you really came here huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn. If Natalia is lonely, Myuu will rush to your side even if you are in another world.¡¹

    ¡¸-, thank you Myuu. ¡­¡­For some reason, I got the hunch that in the future Myuu will be someone that is really no good you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Strange¡­¡­recently Myuu is often told of something like that. Even though Myuu is just imitating all the onee-chans and papa.¡¹

    ¡¸Those onee-chans and papa-san, aren¡¯t they also getting called as no good people?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!?¡¹

    Even while having idiotic talk like that, Natalia¡¯s heart was beating livelily inside. Her heart was beating fast because if the existence of Myuu, that shouldn¡¯t be listed on the invitation list, got found out, it would be a really great uproar. But even more than that nervousness, she was feeling really happy that she could unexpectedly meet her friend, which she had wanted to meet, like this.

    Furthermore, her friend was cuter than what she imagined. Myuu was humorous and for some reason, Myuu also looked adult-like. Myuu was exactly a friend that made her want to boast about her to other people.

    Their talk was naturally turning lively, both of them were turning into wallflowers, yet they were looking more animated and purely having more fun than anyone there.

    But that enjoyable time was suddenly broken.

    Along with a sound *gashan*, one middle-aged male knocked over his ss while copsing down. The surrounding people rushed to that person in a panic to check the situation, and they found out that the person appeared to be sleeping. The people got exasperated and exined to the surrounding that this person surely drank too much alcohol, but in the middle of that, suddenly another person at a different spot also copsed simrly like that.

    With that as the beginning, the people at the party venue were crumbling down one after another and fainted at different intervals.

    ¡¸Wha, what? What is going¡­¡­a, u?¡¹

    ¡¸Natalia?¡¹

    Natalia was bewildered, but in the middle of speaking her words suddenly cut off. When Myuu turned her gaze to her, she found the figure of Natalia falling to her knee with her eyelids looking like they would close anytime. She was obviously being assaulted by unnatural sudden sleepiness.

    Myuu immediately caught Natalia who looked like she was going to fall, and then she became aware that she was also getting sleepy.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­by any chance the cooking is? Uu, even though this should be a normal party¡­¡­is this also because Myuu is papa¡¯s daughter nano?¡¹

    While murmuring something that might damage Hajime rtively if he heard it, Myuu said¡¸It¡¯s fine¡¹to Natalia who looked like she would faint anytime. She then took out a magic medicine from her ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and drank it. With that, the sleepiness was blown off immediately.

    Myuu thought of giving Natalia the medicine too, but because she felt a doubt whether Natalia would be able to get a hold of herself in the event of what would ur from here on. In the end, Myuu didn¡¯t do that.

    She then decided to send a mail to Hajime but noticed that the transmission was being jammed. At that point in time, she caught the sound of the footsteps of a group approaching.

    Myuu groaned¡¸Muu¡¹while looking around. Most of the people seemed to have consumed the cooking that wasced with a sleeping drug, and they were all sound asleep or almost falling asleep. No, when Myuu saw that the security and the waiters were also falling asleep, it seemed that another method other than dosing the cooking was also used.

    To do something like making all people in a strictly guarded party of politicians to faint without killing or wounding anyone was impossible with just average nning and organizational capability.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped nano.¡¹

    Myuu looked at Natalia with a troubled expression, and then sheid down in that spot snuggling close to Natalia. Then she pretended to sleep while opening her eyes only slightly so that no one would notice.

    ¡¸Wake up, Na-chan. Come on, wake up.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm-¡¹

    The squishy sensation that was gently touching her cheek, the sensation of her head getting patted slowly caused Natalia¡¯s consciousness to be half awake. On the other side of her faintly opened eyelids, there was the upside down figure of Myuu peering into her face.

    ¡¸Myuu?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s Myuu. Good morning, Na-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Un, good morning. But, why is Myuu in my room?¡¹

    ¡¸Na-chan. If you are seriously mistaking this room that is surrounded by concrete and an iron door as your own room, then Myuu has to have <strong><em>a talk</em></strong> with Na-chan¡¯s family at once, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸E? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­-!?¡¹

    Natalia, who finally recovered from her sleepiness, rose her body suddenly and ran her gaze over the surroundings. She confirmed that the ce she was in was exactly just as Myuu said, a room of dreary concrete and an iron door.

    At the same time, she caught sight of children other than her and Myuu. Nearly ten children about the same age were huddling in the corner of the room where they were already awake. Looking at how everyone was wearing party outfits, it seemed that they were children that were also in that party venue. Several of the children had faces that she knew as members of the same choir with her.

    Every one of them was sitting down looking scared. Natalia¡¯s gaze then turned back at Myuu who seemed to be giving her ap pillow.

    ¡¸Myu, Myuu. Just what in the world, how did this¡­¡­where is here!? What happened to us!? Where is father!?¡¹

    Natalia was on the verge of panic. To that, Myuu closed their distance smoothly and embraced Natalia¡¯s head closely. And then, Myuu gently pped Natalia¡¯s back several times while saying¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine nano. Myuu is together with Na-chan here nano.¡¹, this sentence was whispered to Natalia with an extraordinarily gentle tone.

    Having those done to her, Natalia gradually rxed ¡®funya¡¯ with herposure returning back.

    Judging that Natalia had calmed down, Myuu separated their body, and then she also turned her gaze at the other children and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸First, all of us were made to sleep by the drug that wasced on the cooking, and then we got kidnapped nano. After that, we were taken to this ce by car after traveling for about forty minutes. The ones who are kidnapped are only the children that were in the venue, the adults were left alone in the venue.¡¹

    The word ¡®kidnapped¡¯ made the children almost cried, but before that happened Myuu continued her words.

    ¡¸Not everyone is in this room but at the very least all the children that were taken away from that venue seem to be inside this building. ording to the perpetrators¡¯ conversation, it seems that they are making various demands just as expected. All of us are the hostages for that. The perpetrators are a reallyrge organization, all their members are equipped with firearms. It looks like it will be some time before help wille for us nano. Anyway, the current situation is something like that. Are there any questions?¡¹

    ¡¸First, I want to ask just how can Myuu understand that much!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s well-reasoned exnation made everyone¡¯s face turn into something like¡¸Ah, yes¡¹, but from among them, Natalia howled. In response to that, Myuu answered frankly.

    ¡¸Because Myuu has been awake all along!¡¹

    ¡¸The sleeping drug!?¡¹

    ¡¸Detoxified!¡¹

    Natalia didn¡¯t even ask about ¡®how?¡¯ or anything anymore. While her words got caught in her throat, Natalia eximed,

    ¡¸Wh, why, are you this calm?¡¹

    She threw that natural question at Myuu. To that,

    ¡¸Because Myuu has an abundance of experience of getting kidnapped nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Just what kind of life have you had!?¡¹

    ¡¸Getting made to cross a desert, getting locked in an underground prison, getting washed away in a sewer, getting disyed in an auction, getting kidnapped by a monstrous sister¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Stoooop, I don¡¯t want, to hear more than thaaat!¡¹

    When Myuu exined this and that of the kidnapping cases she experienced while counting with her fingers, for some reason Natalia then hugged her while crying. Surely Natalia was getting the impression that Myuu was an unfortunate girl that had went through a gruesome life.

    ¡¸Uu, but, then, why is Myuu here? If it¡¯s Myuu, then shouldn¡¯t you be able to escape?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    While wiping her eyes roughly with her sleeve, Natalia asked a question that if it was Myuu she should be able to escape. Despite being the center of attention for the other children, due to the conversation of these two, Myuu was tilting her head as though to say¡¸Just what are you talking about I wonder?¡¹while answering.

    ¡¸Even though Na-chan is getting taken away, just why would Myuu run away nano?¡¹

    ¡¸u¡¹

    Hearing Myuu¡¯s answer that sounded like she was saying, ¡®even though 1+1=2, why would you answer with 3?¡¯, Natalia couldn¡¯t say anything anymore. Myuu was just too much of a handsome guy, the young maiden Natalia-chan couldn¡¯t say anything! Her face was that of a ripe apple!

    In order to avert her mind, Natalia asked what they were going to do from here on.

    ¡¸For the time being, Myuu will contact papa nano.¡¹

    Saying that Myuu took out her smartphone from under her dress¡¯s skirt. The boy hostages were whispering, ¡¸Eh, weren¡¯t all the smartphones confiscated¡­¡­¡¹but¡­¡­under the skirt of a girl was a grand mystery. Surely that was how it was.

    The boys¡¯ face delicately blushed at the thighs of Myuu that they caught sight of from the flipped skirt, and they averted their gaze (it seemed that their tension and terror were softened from watching the exchange between Myuu and Natalia) while Myuu was trying to contact Hajime¡­¡­

    ¡¸!? Now I¡¯ve done it, nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Suddenly Myuu hung her head down while on all fours. On Myuu¡¯s hand, was a smartphone that disyed a lightless pitch ck screen.

    Actually, this smartphone was different from the normal smartphone that Myuu took out previously, it was amunication artifact that Hajime created. So that Myuu could use it, it was a type with a magic power storage loaded inside just like Myuu¡¯s other exclusive artifacts; but if it was asked what was its difference with a normal smartphone, then it was at how it was able tomunicate with another world.

    If one possessed this smartphone, at the very least it would be impossible for the owner to be unable to contact Hajime and others who possessed the same device no matter where they were on earth, so even if the normal smartphone was taken away then there would be no problem, was what Myuu was thinking but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I forgot, to recharge it nano¡­¡­¡¹

    It would cost much energy if it was used to contact another world. Before this, Myuu, who was in that age, against her better judgment got too engrossed in talking with her friend, and she used up too much of the stored magic power and got scolded by papa Hajime. This time too she recently unconsciously used the phone too much. Fearing the scolding she avoided asking to recharge the phone, which caused the phone to bepletely empty currently.

    ¡¸E, err, Myuu?¡¹

    Natalia who somehow guessed the situation after seeing Myuu who kept feeling down on all fours, sent Myuu a faint smile. Myuu who noticed that raised her face all of a sudden, and opened her mouth while averting her gaze.

    ¡¸For humans, it¡¯s no good to pay attention only to the past nano. Looking to the future is exactly what is right nano. Isn¡¯t that correct, Nataliaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ee!? E, err¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This is not a failure nano. This is a discovery that this method is not working nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes?¡¹

    ¡¸And so, let¡¯s give up contacting papa.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu cheerfully stored the smartphone inside the skirt (was how it looked like, but it was actually stored inside her ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±). While Natalia and the others were staring at Myuu with an expression that couldn¡¯t say anything, Myuu crossed her arms and begin to think while nodding ¡®yup yup¡¯ to herself.

    (Eerr, promise number 1 to papa, don¡¯t expose your true identity, and don¡¯t show the artifact. Promise number 2 to papa, at the time it¡¯s necessary, always discuss it first with someone, whether it¡¯s papa or one of the onee-chan. Promise number 3, when there is no time to protect promise number 1 and 2, at the time that Myuu thinks that it¡¯s necessary¡­¡­)

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Do as you like. As for the clearing up afterwards, I¡¯ll do it¡±, papa said nano. Yup, right now is that time nano.¡¹

    Myuu, who had reconfirmed her important promises with papa, was whispering¡¸Papa is just too cool nano. When Myuu recalled it Myuu got to fall in love all over again nano¡¹inside her head while deciding on her n from here on precisely.

    Anyway, she had told Hajime the time the party would end, so even without her contacting him, no, exactly because she wasn¡¯t contacting him, Hajime should get suspicious and he would open a gate to the party venue to pick up Myuu. Combining the time that they were being kidnapped and the time she spent at the party, Hajime should notice the abnormality in less than an hour.

    When that happened, Hajime possessed the ¡°Compass of Guidance¡±, so he would be able to instantly search for Myuu¡¯s whereabouts. With that, this kidnapping incident would be resolved.

    In the case that, for example, the situation changed before Hajime noticed, Myuu would use all the power she was gifted with and settle the problem without holding back. She nned to fight for the sake of her life and her friend¡¯s life while entrusting the information concealment after that to her papa who was the most reliable person in the world.

    In the case that she was fighting she would recover her smartphone, that should be somewhere in this building, and contact Hajime. With that, all the problems would be resolved.

    With that being the n that she decided on, Myuu fired herself up with¡¸Yosh-, nano!¡¹while her speaking habit that she was usually being careful so that it wouldn¡¯te out was going out in full throttle. Natalia and the other children, who were staring fixedly at such a Myuu, saw Myuu turn around to them, and they spontaneously gulped at Myuu¡¯s wide smile toward them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to not be that worried. Because everything is fine nano.¡¹

    That sentence wasn¡¯t a mere constion, or a wishful thinking, or even a bluff. A strength that made anyone who listened to be convinced, existed in her words. The tension in the children¡¯s bodies naturally lessened and their expressions slightly recovered their natural color.

    Myuu nodded once at those children, and then while whispering¡¸Just in case, Myuu will make preparation nano.¡¹, Myuu gathered the children to the corner of the room, then she began to set up small crosses in their surrounding.

    Perhaps there was no meaning to wonder about it anymore but for the time being, the children watched Myuu putting her hand under her skirt once more. Although she had shown for real how she was taking out crosses from there, the size and number of the crosses were obviously surpassing the range that was possible to be stored inside a children¡¯s skirt. That profoundly mysterious phenomenon caused Natalia to have a faraway look while the other children¡¯s eyes were sparkling brightly from watching Myuu¡¯s every single move.

    ¡¸You¡­¡­who are you?¡¹

    One blond-haired young boy, who blushed from Myuu¡¯s smile, leaked out that question in a small voice.

    In response to that, Myuu, who was nodding in satisfaction after finishing setting up the crosses, then proimed with brimming confidence and a grandly triumphant look, as though it was exactly her pride.

    ¡¸Myuu¡¯s name is Myuu. The beloved daughter¨D¨Dof the god-ying demon king-sama nano!¡¹

    It went without saying that the faces of the children went nk hearing that.

    A little bit after that.

    In just a few minutes Myuu was bing the center of this imprisonment room. It was obvious that the children would gather under Myuu, who even in this situation was still smiling without even a single agitation. Everyone huddled together wanting to be at Myuu¡¯s side.

    Seeing that, for some reason, Natalia wasn¡¯t feeling amused. Myuu had asked for all the children to introduce themselves, and after everyone finished their introductions Myuu stated that Natalia was ¡°a close friend nano!¡±. If Myuu didn¡¯t do that, then perhaps right now Natalia would be acting sullen regardless of the current situation.

    (Besides, that guy, isn¡¯t he being too close?)

    Natalia was upying one of Myuu¡¯s sides while at the opposite side there was a blond young boy talking passionately to Myuu. The sharpness of Natalia¡¯s gaze toward that boy was growing without end.

    It was unclear whether the blond-haired boy noticed it, but the boy was continuing to talk to Myuu while sometimes feeling concerned of Natalia¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸Err, I don¡¯t really understand but¡­¡­anyway, Myuu-chan¡¯s papa is absurdly strong, and he will immediately locate us and then beat up those guys, is that true?¡¹

    The blond-haired young boy¨D¨Dhe who had the name Emile asked Myuu. The children had sparkling eyes from hearing Myuu¡¯s story about how strong her papa was, but Emile, who wasparatively calm, was thinking realistically during Myuu¡¯s story and had noticed some things that should be impossible without using magic mixed in the story, so his impression became like that.

    By the way, the total number of the children inside the room was nine. Every one of them were all children of the government officials that attended that party.

    ¡¸Yup. If it¡¯s papa, then against that kind of guys it would be instant kill nano. And if it is the onee-chans, then even if it¡¯s just one of them then the bad guys will go st or go boom, or go zap, or go pew.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see. Yep, I see¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason, Emile felt like he was hearing excessively graphic sound effects, but he did his best in ignoring it.

    ¡¸But, in that case then it seems that it will be all the better to not do anything uncalled for then. If within thirty more minutes our whereabouts will get find out, then let¡¯s not do anything dangerous. Myuu-chan too, it seemed that you did something like pretending to sleep but it¡¯s no good to do risky things, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It will be fine. Nn~, Emile is kind nano.¡¹

    ¡¸-, no, no such thing, though¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu smiled sweetly at Emile who was worrying for her even in this kind of situation. The youth Emile noticed that something was shot through inside him. ¡¸Aa~, Emile is getting red!¡¹or¡¸Emile, you actually like Myuu don¡¯t you!¡¹and so on, jeering characteristic of children was breaking out from the others seeing Emile¡¯s face.

    Natalia¡¯s gaze was rapidly growing sharper. It was to the level that made one doubt whether this girl was really a ten-year-old!

    Emile¡¯s face went bright red while he made his objection inside that atmosphere, but the more he got worked up and denied the jeering, the deeper he was digging the hole for himself. Natalia¡¯s face was growing to resemble Hannya. The tragic feeling that enveloped the children at the beginning couldn¡¯t be found anywhere anymore.

    In exchange, the youth Emile had to taste the tragic feeling instead.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry nano. Myuu, cannot answer Emile¡¯s feeling!¡¹

    ¡¸I got strongly rejected! Wh, why? No, it, it¡¯s not like, I like Myuu-chan or anything though. I¡¯m asking here, because I¡¯m just, feeling curious, or something¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Emile is not my type nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I got struck with a straight ball! The, then, what is your type¡­¡­no, this is too, just because I¡¯m curious, or something, it¡¯s not like I really want to he, he, hear though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu like papa!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an overly sharp curve ball! No, see here, Myuu-chan. It¡¯s fine that you like your papa but, you cannot actually marry him¡­¡­also, that, that¡¯s different from liking a lover or something¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸<em>aAA?</em>¡¹

    ¡¸Hii, I got threatened by a cute face that looked like a gangster! No, because, your papa, he is your father, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸We are not rted by blood so there is no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Unthinkable development! Lo, look here, Myuu-chan. Even though you two are not rted by blood, he is your mother¡¯s beloved person, isn¡¯t he? Then, if Myuu-chan is feeling like that to your father, won¡¯t your mother feeling troubled?¡¹

    ¡¸Mama said, ¡®if there is an opening then take it!¡¯ to Myuu nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Unthinkable backup! Such a thing¡­¡­just what kind of family is Myuu-chan¡¯s family¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There are mama and papa, then Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan, then in addition to papa¡¯s wife there are also seven more wives, it¡¯s a normal family.¡¹

    ¡¸There is something wrong with Myuu-chan¡¯s father, you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸<em>aAA!?</em>¡¹

    ¡¸Hii, I¡¯m sorry! I beg you here, don¡¯t make a face like a mafia boss with that cute face!¡¹

    Emile-kun¡¯s first love was showered with blows.

    The surrounding children cackled. Natalia was hugging Myuu¡¯s arm while making an expression of¡¸Serves you right!!¡¹. Natalia¡¯s character was in danger of crumbling.

    Amidst that, a blond girl looking slightly older than Myuu was asking with sparkling bright eyes, as expected it seemed that love stories being the favorite food of any girl were amon point that was shared by all worlds.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Myuu-chan. Then, when will you confess to your papa?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~, confess? Nn~¡¹

    Myuu tilted her head a little, then after showing a thinking gesture¡¸Nn~¡¹, her eyes slowly narrowed.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s confession then Myuu does it every day. Every day, Myuu says Myuu love papa nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Ee~, your papa won¡¯t get it like that you know, absolutely~¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. Papa is sharp so he understands. But, Myuu is still little, so papa is not thinking of Myuu like that nano¡­¡­that¡¯s why¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why?¡¹

    The girls¡¯ eyes were sparkling with their heart beating fast, Emile was being crushed under a tragic feeling, Natalia was staring at Myuu with aplicated expression, and the boys were directing their grin at such an Emile. Amidst all those, Myuu¡­¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­¡­eventually, Myuu will eat up Papa nano.¡¹

    Saying that Myuu licked her lips. She chuckled¡¸Fufu¡¹with faintly blushing cheeks and eyes that were moist from passion. It was a bewitching figure that closely resembled a certain vampire princess, to the degree that it made one want to retort¡¸Eh, she is ten-years-old right?¡¹.

    Spontaneously, the girls were shaken¡¸Hawawa-¡¹, the boys were ovee with a surprise to the point that their souls almost flew away while Emile and Natalia pressed their hands on their heart as though they were shot through.

    As expected, it seemed that Myuu had inherited properly even the things that didn¡¯t need to be inherited from her umon older sisters.

    But, it was at that time, that the symbol of terror that was blown away thanks to Myuu became a footstep that resounded from the other side of the door. The children suddenly realized and they huddled close to the wall.

    ¡¸Myu, Myuu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t let them touch even a single hair of Na-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Un, I, believe in Myuu.¡¹

    The door opened with a creaking sound, and from the other side two men with their faces hidden by masks and something that seemed to be assault rifles hanging on their shoulders entered the room.

    ¡¸Oi, which one we are going to take?¡¹

    ¡¸They are all the same, right? Anyway, other than that brat, these brats are all the kids of government or army officials. The effect will be the same no matter which one we kill. We also kidnapped a lot at other bases too anyway. It will be fine even if we used up all the brats here.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s us two first for the time being huh. One will be killed right away as an example, right?¡¹

    The two who were exchanging in conversation, which could only be associated with a dark future no matter how you looked at it, were acting as though the lives of children were worth nothing. It caused the children¡¯s bodies to shrink and shiver. And then, one of the men reached out his hand to a girl that he just happened to catch sight of¨D¨Dat Natalia who Myuu covered behind her. But, that hand was stopped by the surprisingly strong grip of a small hand.

    ¡¸¡­¡­in the end, the time limit came first nano.¡¹

    ¡¸You are in the way, brat.¡¹

    A cold gaze that robbed all warmth pierced Myuu from behind the mask. Myuu talked to that man without even hiding her atmosphere of ¡®it¡¯s impossible huh¡¯.

    ¡¸This is a warning. It¡¯s better for you all to immediately release all of us without doing anything at all to us. Ojii-san, you all have no chance of winning nano.¡¹(TN: Ojii-san=uncle)

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­fuh¡¹

    That unthinkable speech which came from a ten-year-old girl in this situation made the masked man to be lost for words spontaneously, but the moment his mind caught up, a snort came out from his nose. Thinking that the little existence before his eyes really didn¡¯t know anything of what was called reality, caused ridicule to well up inside him.

    At the same time, a color of sadism came into being inside his eyes. When he looked closer, it was a little girl with a very pretty look. This pretty little girl who didn¡¯t know anything about reality, if he made her taste overwhelming violence, just what kind of voice would she be chirping with then, the man wondered.

    Myuu who <em>knew about the unreasonableness of reality </em>understood what was in the mind of this kind of man like the back of her own hand. Therefore, while she was sighing in her heart that as expected, words wouldn¡¯t do anything anymore now, at the moment when the masked man was about to strike Myuu, her lips curved up fearlessly.

    ¡¸Enemy is to be killed nano!¡¹

    ¡¸-, wha!?¡¹

    Before he knew it, a small pistol for Myuu¡¯s use was gripped in her hand and was pushed against the man¡¯s stomach forcefully.

    Just why a kidnapped child was holding a gun¨D¨Deven while feeling chaotic confusion from the iprehensible situation, the man immediately twisted his body but,

    *pan-*

    A dry sound rang out, at the same time, the man received a fierce impact on his stomach, without even being able to scream the man turned in a somersault.

    ¡¸Shit-, this brat-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The other man aimed his assault rifle at Myuu¨D¨Dbut, faster than the man, Myuu summoned a simr pistol in her other hand without even changing her posture or turning her sight. A bullet flew below Myuu¡¯s armpit and impacted the stomach of the man who was at the left behind Myuu.

    Once more, a dry sound *pan-* resounded along with the man groaning with a small voice while crumbling down. And then, even with an unbelieving expression, the man was trying to pull the trigger of his assault rifle.

    ¡¸Fly away you asshole nano!¡¹

    Before anyone realized, Myuu stepped in and in her hands was aical hammer that was gripped¨D¨Dat the head of the hammer there was a rabbit character that looked like Mif¡ðy attached colored in red and yellow¨D¨Dthe pico pico hammer¡¯s full swing pummeled the head of the man mercilessly and sent him flying. (TN: Search in google using this word ¥Ô¥³¥Ô¥³¥Ï¥ó¥Þ©` to find the illustration of pico pico hammer)

    The man crashed on the wall *bekyo!* before crumbling down powerlessly. Giving that man only a nce, Myuu shouldered the pico pico hammer while turning around, and then toward the first man who was trying to stand up somehow.

    ¡¸Hey-, wai¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No waiting nano!¡¹

    The pico pico hammer struck violently in full power. The hammer that flew with a force that was unthinkable whening from the strike of a ten-year-old girl hit directly at the man¡¯s face. *pikon-!* Suchical sounds and star images were scattered while the man was sinking down.

    ¡¸Myuu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A, amazing¡­¡­¡¹

    Natalia¡¯s eyes opened wide while Emile was letting out a murmur of admiration. That expression and murmur represented the heart of everyone there. After all, two adult men armed with guns were instantly killed by a girl whose age was not that different from them. In addition, there was also the weapons that appeared one after another like a magic trick.

    However, Myuu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t show any sense of aplishment. Rather, with a grim expression from her wariness that was raising up further, she was staring at the other side of the door and gave an instruction to the dumbfounded children.

    ¡¸Na-chan, everyone. Until I say that it¡¯s fine, you all absolutely must not get out from behind those crosses. Understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Myuu, we are not going to escape even though those men have been defeated?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, several people are heading here after hearing themotion just now nano. Even if we want to escape, right now it¡¯s dangerous to go outside.¡¹

    ¡¸Go, got it.¡¹

    Natalia led the other children and they huddled against each other behind the crosses that Myuu had lined up. During that time, Myuu took out a new weapon. This time she chose something that would make as little sound as possible.

    Right after that, three men stepped into the room. They were taken aback after seeing that two of theirrades were defeated before they aimed their rifle muzzle at the children. They were going to question the children what happened when,

    *hyun hyun-*

    The sound of something cutting through wind entered their ears. At the same time, one of the men received a fierce impact on his head that blew his consciousness to the beyond.

    ¡¸Wha-¡¹

    ¡¸This brat-¡¹

    Voices of shock and curses resounded. Right after that, Myuu, whose dress waved from her elegant twirling motion, directed the weapon in her hand to the enemies andunched it with that twirling motion and her wrist snap.

    *hyun* the sound of something cutting apart the air resounded and pulverized the ankle of one of the men while wrapping around it at the same time.

    ¨D¨DMyuu¡¯s exclusive use ck Whip ¡°This is Weapon Desu¡±

    The emphasis in the naming was surely the consideration of the papa so that the perverted character of the whip art teacher wouldn¡¯t be transferred to his beloved daughter even in the worst case. It was a caution toward the daughter so that the whip would never, ever be used for any other purpose other than as a weapon.

    ¡°This is Weapon Desu¡± crashed the man whose ankle was pulverized into the man at his side before letting go, and then it struck the wrist of the man whose bnce was broken. Just with that the bone of the wrist was smashed and the man screamed while dropping his gun. The copsed man tried to ready his rifle while the man whose wrist was broken tried to take out his pistol from his waist, but the tip of the whip bent and hit the head of the two men hard almost at the same time and robbed them of their consciousness.

    ¡¸Mu-, there is still one more nano!¡¹

    ¡¸-, what the, you-¡¹

    Thest man who was standing by outside the room showed his figure while pulling his rifle¡¯s trigger toward the girl who instantly made the three men entering the room faint. *da da da da da-* Amidst the fiercely reverberating sound of a gun shooting Myuu threw away her ck whip and took out the ¡°Pikko Piko Hammeeer¡± once again and threw it forward.

    Myuu, who was in the line of fire, was hiding in the shadow of the ¡°Pikko Piko Hammeeer¡± so that the bullets didn¡¯t hit her. The stray bullets that missed Myuu passed through to the back¨D¨Dtoward the group of children behind.

    ¡¸Kyaaah, wait, eee!?¡¹

    ¡¸Li, liees¡­¡­¡¹

    Before the eyes of Natalia, Emile, and the others who spontaneously screamed, the bullets were stopping with ripples spreading throughout midair.

    ¨D¨DMyuu¡¯s exclusive use Barrier Artifact ¡°Don¡¯t Touch, You Pervert!¡±

    The lined up crosses were artifacts where a barrier would be deployed with those crosses as the base. So that bullets wouldn¡¯t hit the children even in the worst case, Myuu made a simple safe zone inside the room beforehand. The naming made apparent just what kind of situation that the creator imagined this artifact would be used for.

    And then, Myuu herself who hadpletely protected the children from the wicked bullets was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Sleep nano.¡¹

    ¡¸aAA!?¡¹

    The thrown ¡°Pikko Piko Hammeeer¡± instantly blocked the sight of the enemy and within an instant Myuu circled to the back of the opponent with low steps as though she was crawling on the ground, and with two kodachi in her hands, she rotated while severing the tendons of the enemy¡¯s two legs. At the same time, the head of the man who became unable to keep standing and crumbled down was hit and hit by two consecutive pommel strikes, causing the man to faint with the white of his eyes exposed.

    ¨D¨DMyuu¡¯s exclusive use Twin Katana ¡°Muuramasa-Kotetsuu¡±

    This artifact would react to Myuu¡¯s image and could activate high-speed vibration-sh wave-impact generation, on top of that, just by holding it would cause Myuu¡¯s perception and physical ability to rise. These two kodachi were truly worthy to be called as ¡°demon sword¡±.

    By the way, the twin sword art that Myuu learned was based from Kaori¡¯s twinrge sword artbined with Shizuku¡¯s Yaegashi-style. Especially thebo of the rotating sh continued with a pommel strike just now was a technique that was just one step short of being the secret technique of the Yaegashi-style.

    ¡¸For now we managed to endure through emergency, but reinforcements will surelye soon, so everyone, prepare to escape.¡¹

    Myuu twirled the two kodachi before like a magic trick, and the two swords disappeared somewhere. Looking at Myuu, the children finally raised their joyful voices and rushed out from behind the crosses. Their mouths sent Myuu words of praise like¡¸Myuu-chan is amazing!¡¹¡¸So cool!¡¹¡¸Stro¨Dng!¡¹.

    ¡¸Myuu! Are you okay? You are not injured?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan! You are okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Na-chan, Emile. Myuu is fine nano. Rather than that, the next enemy wille soon, so we are going to move to a ce where it¡¯s easier to fight while we have time. It will be dangerous if they throw a grenade in a dead end closed room like this.¡¹

    Even though Myuu had cut a swath through grown-up men like butter, she didn¡¯t look particrly proud and instead calmly gave the children the next instruction. Witnessing this, Natalia and Emile raised an enraptured voice¡¸Fuai¡¹sounding extremely stupid.

    Myuu gave a nce at the two of them who were like that, and then she took an action that made Natalia want to scream while making the boys feel both really happy and embarrassed. After all, Myuu¡¯s dress suddenly vanished.

    ¡¸Fuwah¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, hey-, you guys, don¡¯t look-¡¹

    The dress was only stored inside the ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±, but from the point of view of the children who didn¡¯t know about such a thing, it looked like Myuu was suddenly only wearing underwear. Furthermore, the undressed Myuu was wearing a green baby doll that wafted off an adult air which made one want to say ¡®isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate for a ten-year-old?¡¯

    Myuu¡¯s white skin that looked transparent was exposed generously, but there was no color of shame at Myuu¡¯s serious expression. For Myuu who once went through an adventure in a world of sword and magic, something of this degree wasn¡¯t worth feeling bothered about at all, to say nothing of how it was in the middle of a battle right now.

    And then, in this battlefield, there was one reason why Myuu took off her dress.

    Right after that, Myuu¡¯s body was enveloped with a faint light, and then in the next moment, Myuu transformed into a new outfit.

    A dress shirt that really resembled what Yue was wearing, and white-hot pants that resembled the one that Shia was wearing. White knee high socks that exposed the absolute territory of her legs, and cute frilly short boots. Her waist was wrapped with two gun belts like what Shizuku wore crossing each other.

    A miniaturized ¡°Po Pico Hammeeer¡± was attached to the back of the gun belt on that waist while colorful gems were fitted on the countless slots that were usually for storing bullets. On Myuu¡¯s two thighs at opposing sides were two gun holsters fitted with ¡°Donneerr-Scaag¡± while on her back were ¡°Muuramasa-Kotetsuu¡± attached crossing each other.

    This was exactly theplete battle readiness of Myuu! She transformed instantly. That figure with an outfit change and weapon change was just like a magical girl somewhere!

    In fact, all of the children that were directing yearning looks at Myuu said¡¸Myuu-chan is a magical girl¡­¡­¡¹.

    But, at that time, sounds of angry voices and many footsteps running to here entered Myuu¡¯s ears. It appeared that she couldn¡¯t expect the enemy to only send a small number of their forces anymore, and she also couldn¡¯t hope to just wait-and-see. The enemy had clearly understood that they weren¡¯t attacking but were receiving a counterattack, so they were sending their ¡°battle force¡± to here.

    Most likely, it would be thirty or forty more minutes before the time limit where Hajime would notice the strangeness. If Myuu was asked whether she could buy time until then by holing up, then as expected, no matter how many times she was reassessing the situation the answer that she came up with was doubtful.

    Above all else, teachings like a nonaggressive defense of constantly being in defensive while kept being getting done in¨D¨Dwas something that Myuu didn¡¯t get taught with!

    ¡¸You all are enemy nano. Enemy is to be pow-wowed nano!¡¹

    With her two beloved guns that were gifted to her by her beloved papa in two hands, *click* Myuu made a wide fearless grin.

    Right now, the daughter of the demon king was starting to move.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It feels like, I¡¯m just doing whatever I like¡­¡­

    But, I¡¯m not reflecting or regretting. Aa, I¡¯m having fun writing.

    About the trivial detail, I will be happy if everyone turns a blind eye with your usual tolerance of [Well, this is Shirakome after all].

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s starting nano!¡¹

    The sun had alreadypletely sunk, however, the dazzling light of the theme park that was spreading, as though to exterminate the darkness of night, was illuminating Myuu who was in a good mood. On Hajime¡¯s shoulder, Myuu was pointing at the lead group of the parade.

    A night parade was starting in the theme park. Tonight was also Christmas, so the parade was showier and more extravagant than usual. The people who were gathering on the streets were also crowding around until the ce was jam-packed.

    Hajime¡¯s group were watching the parade that earned a full score in its entertainment, but after a while, suddenly Hajime lowered Myuu down from his shoulder. And then, Hajime put the puzzled Myuu on Tio¡¯s shoulder. If it was Tio, whose height was only a bit shorter than Hajime, then Myuu would still be able to watch the parade.

    Hajime exchanged a look with Yue and the others. For the sake of this day, he had prepared this and that and made arrangements with the others beforehand. Due to that, Hajime intended to go away from this spot.

    ¡¸Myuu. Papa will go away for a bit to do some errands. I¡¯lle back soon, so wait for a bit here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes nano.¡¹

    Hajime felt like something was pulling him back looking at Myuu who made a bit of a lonely expression, but he somehow shook it off. Today was the first grand Christmas event for Myuu. They didn¡¯t make it in time for the previous Christmas because they had only made it back to earth and there was no time, so they only did something like a small party for the family. That was why, no matter what papa Hajime wanted to do that for the sake of his beloved daughter.

    Hajime slipped into the crowd of people and vanished. Myuu stared at his figure as he left but was urged by Yue and the others until her gaze returned to the parade. A joyful smile immediately returned to her face, but as expected, when her beloved papa wasn¡¯t with her she seemed unable to go all out enjoying the event.

    But, that gloominess too was immediately cleared up.

    *shan shan shan shan* Clear bell sounds could be heard. Everyone seemed to think that it was a sound from the parade, but that sound was gettingrger which caused the people to go¡¸Hmm?¡¹while tilting their head. Yes, the sound of the bells that were growing increasingly audible wasing from up above.

    As though they were guided by an unknown source the people began to look above, and over there was,

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s Santa-san-¡¹

    A boy somewhere pointed while raising his voice. Following where the boy pointed the people looked up, and they raised their voices with¡¸Eh, lies, it¡¯s flying!?¡¹, or¡¸Re, reindeer? The real thing!?¡¹¡¸Ama~zing!!¡¹and so on.

    Yes, at where the boy was pointing, there was the appearance of reindeer pulling a sleigh that Santa us was riding, gliding through the sky.

    The normally impossible supernatural phenomenon was something that should make anyone scream, but this ce was a country of dreamers. A fantasy world decorated with the unreal and extraordinary. Therefore, everyone was thinking that it was the theme park¡¯s production, their shock was gradually turning into cheers. The staff, whom were doing the parade, were looking up open-mouthed, but the people who were looking up were to busy to notice that.

    Before long, Santa us, who was riding through the starry sky of the holy night, was swiveling down as though going down through a spiraling staircase that was drawn midair. And then, the sleigh slowly approached the crowd.

    The approaching sleigh made the crowd part naturally. The destination of that sleigh was a small Santa-san.

    ¡¸Merry Christmas, my smallpatriot youngdy.¡¹

    The Santa us who got down from the sleigh had a face that was difficult to understand with his white beard and round sses. He then kneeled in front of Myuu who was put down from Tio¡¯s shoulder.

    In response, Myuu blinked her eyes and responded.

    ¡¸Papa, what are you doing nano?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s not papa. It¡¯s Santa.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Santa.¡¹

    ¡¸Pa¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Saaan, taaa-¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Myuu nodded repeatedly at the Santa that felt a little desperate. She was an obedient and good child.

    Santa nodded in satisfaction at Myuu while ignoring to the utmost Yue and the others whose shoulders were shaking. He then put therge white bag that was piled on the sleigh in front of Myuu.

    ¡¸Now then, for you who have been a really good kid through this year, here is this present from Santa.¡¹

    ¡¸Present?¡¹

    To Myuu who tilted her head, Santa took out a box that was iid with sparkling stones that looked like lovely pink colored gems from his bag. That box was a feminine box that could be presented as a treasure box by itself.

    The people who were surrounding them and watching over the development began thinking that this must be an event of the theme park were also going¡¸Ooo¡¹with warm expressions. A voice of a girl somewhere begging to her father¡¸I want that¡¹could be heard.

    Amidst all that, Myuu who was receiving the lovely box asked pa¨D¨DSanta if it was okay to open it with her gaze. Santa nodded.

    When the lid was opened¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Myuu unintentionally raised her voice, but that expression which looked perplexed became colored with joy right away. That smile was like a flower bud that bloomed all at once, it was such a full and beautiful smile like a blooming flower.

    The present that was inserted into that box was surely a girly present, something like a children¡¯s essory or a good of some cartoon character. Everyone was thinking along those lines.

    But, what was taken out by Myuu was¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s Donner and Scg nanooo-!!!!¡¹

    A pair of handguns¡­¡­.

    People falling down were heard here and there, one after another. There was no doubt that they were people from Osaka (TN: Seems like the custom of falling on their butt from shock came from Osaka). Other people also made tsukkomis from their mouth. However, Myuu herself was swinging around the two handguns going¡¸Finally, Myuu could have this nano!¡¹while expressing great happiness.

    The figure of a little girl Santa dancing boisterously from receiving as present during the holy night, a pair of handguns that she seemed to have been begging for previously, could be seen there.

    ¡¸Youngdy, those aren¡¯t Donner-Scg. They are ¡°Donneer-Scag¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Donneer-Scag?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Donneer-Scag.¡¹

    After Santa corrected Myuu like that, he further fished into his white present bag with rummaging sounds.

    ¡¸Also this, ¡°Pikko Piko Hammeeer¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Pikko Piko Hammeeer!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡±This is Weapon Desu¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸This is Weapon De~su!¡¹

    ¡¸We also cannot forget this one, ¡°Muuramasa¡± and¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Muuramasa!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Kotetsuu¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Kotetsuuuuu!!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s tension was breaking through the heavens (TN: Reference to Gurren Lagann)! She hopped up and down and swung around the weapons she received heartily!

    From there Myuu received even more presents. One was a gun belt and another was a present that was named as Yue-oneechan¡¯s love. Myuu then said¡¸Pa¨D¨DSanta-san! Thank you nano! I, I, I love you nano!!¡¹and leaped into Santa¡¯s chest.

    After that, at the other side of the crowd of the dumbfounded people, figures that seemed to be the security staff appeared. Santa, who confirmed the appearance of those staff, immediately boarded his sleigh, and then he snapped the reins and returned to the sky once more. In the middle this everyone was having a question of¡¸Just how in the world it is flying?¡¹while Santa then made his next move so that Myuu and others wouldn¡¯t be bothered by the security.

    ¡¸Merry Christmas.¡¹

    Saying such thing, a lot of parachutes were dropped from the sleigh. The absurd amount of parachutes that were raining down from the sky were all attached with Christmas presents. Obviously, there were presents consisting of toys or stuffed animals, and even some essories or game systems. Every kind of present was raining down from the sky.

    When the bewildered people heard an awfully clear voice that said¡¸They are meager presents from the park. Please help yourself to it.¡¹, they raised a joyful voice of¡¸Waa!!¡¹and rushed toward the parachutes. Because the people were pushing and jostling against each other, Yue nonchntly supported them with magic so that no ident would happen.

    By the way, the number of presents was obviously too many to be loaded on the sleigh, but everyone ignored that in their excitement. They were presents from Santa who was riding on a sleigh driven by lovely reindeer. The atmosphere of the ce might¡¯ve caused their mind to feel ¡®who cares about the trivial things¡¯.

    Although, if they knew that those reindeer were actually mechanical Grim Reapers that were fully loaded with weaponry inside¡­¡­surely they would panic without a doubt. In this world, there were some things that were better to not know.

    The next day, it went without saying that the unprecedented theme park was grandly reported in the news. It also went without saying that the sophisticated production and the generous treat of presents raised the selling point of the park while the higher-ups were searching ¡®just who was that Santa!¡¯ with bloodshot eyes.

    The really happy expression of the small princess of the Nagumo family also naturally made everyone in the family to writhe from her cuteness. However, her figure that was sleeping together with handguns and a war hammer, whip, and kodachi, while rubbing her cheek on them was¡­¡­

    He was the one who gave her those presents, but now papa Hajime was having aplicated worry of¡¸Is this really fine, for my daughter?¡¹.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Even though today is Christmas, Shirakome that is a viger of loneliness vige suddenly got an idea and wrote this.

    If you like, please read it together with a Christmas cake by yourself.

    Shirakome had chocte cake.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    *jiririririri*, A ringtone of a ck rotary-dial telephone ringing was reverberating in the living room of the Nagumo household.

    ¡¸Hm? Is that from Myuu? I guess right now is about time that the party is over huh.¡¹

    The receiving phone was Hajime¡¯s smartphone. Hajime was smiling warmly by recalling his beloved daughter going out in high spirits all dressed up while taking his smartphone into his hand.

    ¡¸Ou, Myuu. Is it the time to pick you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºPapaa! Right now, it seems that the world is in a pinch, so I want help nano!¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes?¡¹

    The first sentence of his daughter¡¯s that came out from the smartphone caused Hajime to spontaneously leak out an idiotic sounding voice. Yue, Shia, Tio, Remia, Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, Liliana, Shuu, and then Sumire who were rxing in the living room went¡¸Oh?¡¹and directed their attention to the conversation. Hajime turned the voice to speaker mode and then he asked just what she meant.

    ¡ºUu~n, see, when Myuu arrived at the party I was then kidnapped by terrorists. At the ce where Myuu was kidnapped, Myuu acted rashly. As the result of Myuu having <strong><em>a talk</em></strong> with terrorist-san¡¯s son, it turned out that the world is in a pinch. Right now that¡¯s how it is nano.¡»

    ¡¸I see, I can understand¡­¡­not-! Just what were you doing that it became something like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºBecause Myuu is papa¡¯s daughter nano.¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸I see, I get it.¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Yue and others nodded deeply at Myuu¡¯s words. While staring at them all with reproachful eyes, Hajime changed his expression quietly.

    ¡¸So? What do you want papa to do? I don¡¯t really get it, but Myuu had annihted the kidnappers. right? Of course, I¡¯ll cover it up, but where do you want papa, papa and everyone else to go and what do you want us to do?¡¹

    ¡ºEhehe~, as expected from Myuu¡¯s papa nano. Myuu loves papa nano.¡»

    Myuu hadn¡¯t given any satisfactory exnation, but Hajimeprehended only the important points and left behind the trivial circumstances while asking for Myuu¡¯s wish. Hearing that Myuu replied in a joyful voice. Since Myuu was an infant she had been straight with her expressions of love like this, but recently, perhaps it was just Hajime¡¯s feeling, it felt like there was a charm that was excessively filled into her voice.

    When Hajime took a nce at ¡°all the onee-san¡±, for some reason, all of them gave him a thumbs up at once. Hajime could only smile faintly.

    After that, Hajime used thepass and determined the locations of terrorism that were currently happening. He left the house sitting to Sumire and the others before using the crystal key to teleport to the locations all over the world.

    Although it was unintentional, the terrorists had kidnapped Myuu and intended to publicly execute her important friend. The wish of his beloved daughter was to help with that¡­¡­

    For Hajime, the ideal or the sense of value or the objective of the terrorist organization was already something of no concern to him.

    The one who indiscriminately scattered tragedy was them the terrorists. For the daughter of a monster to be included amongst those tragedies, it caused them to be exposed to irrationality because it was nothing more than reaping what they sowed.

    And that would be proved to them within a few hours after this.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    This became thest update by the end of the year.

    Throughout this year, there were various things, like the publication or thepletion of the main story.

    The real life is always like real lifee, and the work is always seriously like workk, but thanks to Narou, and thanks of being able to have fun with all of your readers too, there is no doubt that it has been a fun year.

    Narou-san, thank you very much!

    Thank you very much to everyone whoes here to read too!

    Have a good new year!

    And then, please take care of me next year too!

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    AN: Happy New Year.

    I somehow wrote this chapter in the middle of the leisurely atmosphere of New Year¡¯s morning while being buried inside a kotatsu.

    Recently, Yue¡¯sponent was few so¡­¡­

    If you like, please read it leisurely.<hr>

    *hou hou* White puffs of breath dissolved into air. The cold air of mid-winter pierced the skin keenly, dyeing the nose tip and ears of the people, whoe and go, red. The fallen snow making the sounds *shak shak* when being stepped on and the icicles hanging down from the eaves of the buildings caused the people to feel the cold atmosphere of the few hours before the end of the year.

    Although, if it was asked whether that coldness was also freezing the heart of the people who wereing and going through this ce, then the answer would be no.

    This ce was a famous hot spring district. It was a tourist attraction that was colored with orange lighting and the white vapor of natural hot springs. Therefore, the people who wereing and going through the streets that were lined with street stalls and souvenir shops were mostly families or lovers who wished to wee the end of the year in rxation at this hot spring district.

    No matter how low the temperature became, these people who were snuggling close to each other wouldn¡¯t feel any coldness in their heart. When they came back to their inn, they could even warm their body in the hot spring.

    Among those tourists, there were the figures of a pair, a male and a female.

    ¡¸Yue, you don¡¯t feel cold? If it¡¯s necessary I¡¯ll take out an artifact, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I¡¯m fine. Winter is a time of cold. It¡¯s fine too to feel this cold air.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Yeah, I guess so.¡¹

    A pair of lovers closely snuggling with each other¨D¨Dit was Hajime and Yue.

    Hajime was wearing a moss coat with fluffy fur attached to the cor while Yue was wearing a cute duffle coat that was cream colored. Hajime and Yue were putting their hands inside their pockets and walking through the main street of the hot spring district at their leisure. By the way, the pocket that one of Yue¡¯s hands was entering was Hajime¡¯s pocket, naturally, their fingers were entangled closely inside that pocket.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is this fine with Shia and the others?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to be only the two of us like this asionally. Or else, is it better if it¡¯s with everyone?¡¹

    Hajime shrugged his shoulders and answered like that toward Yue who was looking upward at him with her head tilted slightly. He strongly gripped the hand of Yue inside his pocket. He saw from the side that Yue¡¯s cheek, which was facing down, was faintly colored scarlet.

    There was no need for an answer. That gesture of Yue¡¯s disyed her answer more eloquently than words. There was no way Hajime wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend Yue¡¯s wordless answer, so their hands inside the pocket were tightly closing on each other¡¯s.

    By the way, all members of the Nagumo family came to this hot spring district. Unfortunately, Shizuku had a gathering with her family with all the disciples of the Yaegashi dojo that was a custom every year. Kaori¡¯s father was crying¡ºDon¡¯t go, my angel!¡»while clinging to Kaori, so she could only see off Hajime and the others tearfully without being able to participate this time.

    In the afternoon the Nagumo family finished their sightseeing and entered the inn, then Sumiremanded ¡®charge the hot spriiing!¡¯ every one of the Nagumo family. Hajime used that chance to activate presence istion at full power and secretly abducted Yue, and like this, the two of them were enjoying their only time alone after so long.

    Currently, Shia and the others who had noticed the fade out of Hajime and Yue were thinking¡¸Well, perhaps it¡¯s fine asionally~¡¹while they were turning boneless from the magic of hot springs. Of course, they intended to ask forpensation from Hajimeter on.

    ¡¸Oh, hot spring egg. You want to eat that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Soft boiled egg?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a bit different from soft boiled eggs. Its white egg part is also soft boiled. Well, it doesn¡¯t really sound like a big deal, but it¡¯s a standard good of a hot spring district.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll eat?¡¹

    Yue instantly answered. Yue was sensitive and also weak to things that were ¡°standard¡± on earth. Her feelings of wanting to know about Hajime¡¯s world even, just for a bit more, was making her to naturally lean toward that direction.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hot spring egg, two of them. Please.¡¹

    The male worker of the stall petrified from seeing the soft smile of Yue who was humming cheerfully at the purchase of the hot spring eggs. There was no need to even mention the reason why he petrified. Currently, the two of them were more or less using magic to obstruct the recognition of other people, so the usual mass production of petrified people and people picking a fight that normally happened when they were walking didn¡¯t happen anymore. But, as expected, when they were the one who was starting the conversation like this, that magic effect would get fainter, in addition to seeing that smile of Yue from really close range.

    While smiling wryly, Hajime lightly emitted ¡°Pressure¡± that he had fine-tuned. The male worker returned to his senses with a ¡®hah¡¯, and then with a bright red face, which looked like a boiled shrimp, he handed over two small cups and two hot spring eggs in a hurry. It seemed they could choose whether to crack the egg themselves or made the worker crack the egg for them, but Yue chose the option of doing it herself.

    They moved near the trash box where they could throw away the eggshell, and there Yue tried to crack the hot spring egg on the cup that Hajime was holding with her fingertips trembling. Her expression was absurdly serious. Her spirit conveyed that she wouldn¡¯t let even a single fragment of the shell fall off. The expression of Hajime, which was watching Yue, was actually looking warm.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-. ¡­¡­Jiggle jiggle.¡¹

    Yue stared fixedly at the hot spring egg that jiggled when it fell in the cup with a st. Then Yue guided Hajime¡¯s hand and made him present in front of her eyes the cup that he was holding on his other hand. It appeared that Yue would also crack the egg that was Hajime¡¯s share for him.

    Yue was staring at the hot spring egg challengingly with a seriousness that was even greater than previously. Hajime¡¯s expression was increasingly ckening watching that.

    ¡¸Nn-. The egg is splendidly cracked.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for the delicious material.¡¹(TN: I don¡¯t know what joke material Hajime is referring to here.)

    Both of them cracked jokes at each other and then chuckled, then they ate the hot spring eggs with small spoons.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s syrupy. Also it¡¯s really, thick.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it. Looks like they are using an egg that is rtively goodpared to its prices. If salt is sprinkled on this, then perhaps the taste will be locked and be tastier.¡¹

    Hajime immediately took out salt made from another world from ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and sprinkled it on the egg. As the result, the expression of Hajime and Yue clearly turned into broad smiles.

    The two of them looked satisfied after finishing eating, but when Hajime saw Yue, he slipped out a chuckle. Yue tilted her head slightly.

    ¡¸At the corner of your mouth, there is egg yolk left.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Embarrassing.¡¹

    Yue tried to wipe off the egg yolk with reddened cheeks, but Hajime¡¯s fingertip stretched faster than her. His index fingertip softly crept on Yue¡¯s lips. ¡¸Nnu¡¹For some reason Yue leaked out a captivating voice and before Hajime¡¯s finger could deal with the leftover egg yolk, that fingertip got nibbled with a snap.

    The soft and warm sensation of a licking tongue on his fingertip caused Hajime to look troubled. Graphic sounds *chupa chupa* even began to be audible, so Hajime forcefully pulled out his finger.

    ¡¸Muu, even though it was delicious¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Bear in mind about the TPO(time, ce, asion). We are smack dab in the middle of the hot spring district, on New Year¡¯s Eve. I don¡¯t want my lover to be an erotic terrorist in that kind of ce. There are already victims over there, you know?¡¹

    When Hajime turned his gaze, there the worker-san of the hot spring egg stall before this, and the couples who were simrly enjoying hot spring eggs like Hajime and Yue nearby, were all simultaneously averting their eyes. While the male camp was strangely crouching a bit forward.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. Looks like I got too high spirited in this date with just the two of us after so long. ¡¹

    ¡¸Those were really joyful words. Anyway, let¡¯s move on. Let¡¯s look around leisurely while eating. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve after all, so there are a lot of stalls. Also, it looks like there will be fireworks matching with the countdown at the riverside ahead, surely we will be able to have fun there.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn-. ¡­¡­Ah, but, the end of the year is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Together with everyone, right? I got it. I will take Yue around only until before the countdown. As expected, if we neglected them alone until the change of the year, then Shia and the others would snap.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged, but he had already resolved himself to givepensation to Shia and the others. This was also the so-called duty of a real harem man. ¡­¡­Though if other people were asked of their opinion about this kind of resolve that would make anyone speechless, then it felt like they would say things like¡ºGet stabbed a hundred times over¡»or¡ºHow about you try dying for once?¡».

    The two of them began to walk around the hot spring district leisurely once more.

    For a bit they fed each other ¡®aa~n¡¯ with the foods of the stalls, rxing in a footbath while snuggling closely to each other, takingmemoration pictures at ces they got attracted to¡­¡­Each time they were mass producing merlion that was spitting out sugar even while not particrly doing anything special, they were really passing their time leisurely.

    And then, when it was about one hour before the changing of the year, both of them finally arrived at a bridge where they could have a good view of the fireworks. It was an arching wooden bridge with a romantic appearance. Its handrail was colored scarlet and it was maintained really well.

    Yue was settled in Hajime¡¯s bosom snugly with her back leaning on Hajime¡¯s chest. Hajime¡¯s hands were reversely put into Yue¡¯s pockets this time, and then like it was only natural, their fingers entwined with each other inside.

    ¡¸This is our first New Year¡¯s Eve sinceing to this world huh, Yue. So what do you think, not even a year has passed but this is more or less a turning point. Do you think you can get used to it in this world?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­? Getting used to or whatever, any ce where Hajime is is the ce where I belong. That is the best ce for me. I have no feeling other than happiness here.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression turned itchy from Yue¡¯s words, then he ced his chin on Yue¡¯s head and rubbed his chin there. While listening to Yue chuckling from feeling ticklish he asked again his question with the intention of asking whether she was simply forcing herself or not from the changed environment or if she felt any inconvenience.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~. Not particrly. Regarding the returnees, the society is still in an uproar. It feels inconvenient in that kind of meaning, but everyone is also feeling it simrly. The prospect of resolving it can be seen, so it doesn¡¯t feel like a problem. Rather than that, there are a lot of things here that don¡¯t exist in the world over there, so there are a lot of times where I have fun.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I¡¯m d hearing that. After all, I don¡¯t want Yue to feel stressed or anything. It is the world that is bad if it causes you any stress. If you feel any inconvenience then I¡¯ll reform it no matter what method I have to use, so just tell me anything without holding back, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu. I won¡¯t hold back at all toward Hajime. The time you are changing the world, let¡¯s do it together?¡¹

    Maou and vampire princess was making terrifying talk nonchntly. At this moment, surely world-san was feeling a chill and twitched without a doubt.

    Time was flowing away gently for a while without any words. The stream of the small river, the snow that beautifully colored the ckness of the night sky, and the clear air were felt by the two of them. There were also other people in the surrounding, but it was like only the area around the two of them was a separate world that was cut off from everything else. Solemn and silent, sweet and warm, it was such a world.

    But, at that time, from afar¡¸Yue-san yaa~I, Hajime-san yaa~i¡¹¡¸Papa-san yaa~I, onee-chan-san yaa~i¡¹, familiar voices that sounded a bit theatrical could be heard. Hajime shrugged¡¸Looks like time¡¯s up¡¹toward Yue who was looking up at him from his chest.

    While the two were like that, *pata pata* sounds of footsteps resounded. Shia, who was giving a ride to Myuu on her shoulders, was rushing toward the two of them while she was waving her hands around together with Myuu. From behind those two, Hajime and Yue could see Shuu, Sumire, Tio, and Remia walking toward here.

    ¡¸I found you nano, phantom thief papa. Obediently get handcuffed nano!¡¹

    The moment Shia arrived at Hajime¡¯s side, above Shia, Myuu pointed sharply while saying such a thing. That dramatic gesture of his beloved daughter caused Hajime to chuckle while tilting his head.

    ¡¸Phantom thief papa? Just what are you using me of stealing?¡¹

    This time it was Shia who answered. Her finger pointed sharply just like Myuu.

    ¡¸Phantom thief maou. You have stolen something really enormous. Yes, that is my Yue-san desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue, you, since when did you belong to Shia?¡¹

    ¡¸Since around a hundred million and two thousand years ago?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for the lovely material.¡¹

    As expected the whole Nagumo family was smeared with material. Shia and Myuu were bulging their cheeks while pleading that this time they wanted to be the one kidnapped.

    ¡¸Oi oi, calling me kidnapper and so on, that sounds bad in people¡¯s ear, you know. You don¡¯t think that Yue was slipping out voluntarily with me?¡¹

    Hajime seriously in all seriousness used his presence istion in full throttle and full power, he instantly carried Yue and escaped. Shia and the others should be unable to reject the possibility that Hajime and Yue were slipping away as aplices. Hajime was thinking like that and asked with a mischievous expression, but Shia was looking nkly at Hajime.

    ¡¸He? Because Hajime-san, didn¡¯t you <em>erase</em> your presence, then carry Yue-san under your arm and jump out the window?¡¹

    ¡¸You, don¡¯t you notice the contradiction in your own words? Even though you understand that I vanished, just how were you able to grasp the detail until that much?¡¹

    ¡¸About that, like this, it just suddenly came into my rabbit ears. The rest was by me confirming it myself with a sidelong nce, I think. Even though Hajime-san was fast but it wasn¡¯t as fast as a railgun anyway, so it¡¯s possible to confirm your escape using eyesight.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so. You are a bug character¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was inly feeling down from his super high-speed secret action that he performed with his all getting detected normally like that. And then, he recalled how at their recent training so that their skills wouldn¡¯t dull, Shia was casually evading electromaically elerated bullets with normal eyesight. Hajime once more sent Shia an exasperated gaze due to that bug character behavior.

    Without change Hajime didn¡¯t let go of Yue from his bosom, Myuu was mbering up on Hajime¡¯s back and secured her designated ce on Hajime¡¯s shoulder, then Tio and the others who caught up snuggled close to Hajime. Shuu, who was looking forward to the naked socializing with his son after so long, sent a sulky gaze at Hajime who was feigning ignorance while Sumire was cackling from witnessing that. During all that the countdown to the New Year was finally beginning.

    Facing the beginning of a new year, the vapor of the hot spring district was rising high.

    Hajime and the others also let out their voices for counting down the seconds. This was the first New Year for the group members that originated from another world. Each second Myuu¡¯s feet went taut, her toes were tensing straight while she was showing a wide smile, Shia was equipping the artifact of recognition disturbance while the illusion hiding her rabbit ears went off, showing her rabbit ears jumping around *myon myon*. Tio was looking up to the sky with a deeply moved expression and Remia was smiling from watching over her beloved daughter¡¯s high spirit. Shuu and Sumire quietly linked their hands together and snuggled on each other watching over their son and daughters-inw that were like that.

    A beatter, the countdown reached zero.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Happy Neeeeww Year!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    At the hot spring district, the yell of the people celebrating the new year reverberated. In the next moment, in the night sky of the hot spring district, *dodon* flowers of light bloomed along with reverberations that shook the bottom of one¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Papa, happy New Year! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, happy New Year Myuu.¡¹

    Myuu tightly hugged Hajime¡¯s head while saying that, and hearing that Hajime ruffled Myuu¡¯s head with one hand while returning the congrattions.

    ¡¸Very happy New Year, dear. From here on too, please take care of me along with my daughter, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Happy New Year Remia. Take care of me this year too.¡¹

    Remia gently touched her hand on Hajime¡¯s back while sending those words to Hajime along with a calm smile, then Hajime also looked across his shoulder and replied to her calmly.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama. This year too I beg thou for a lot of puni¨D¨Dehem, a lot of rewards.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t try to varnish it over, you pervert. Later I¡¯ll promptly give you the first punishment of this year, so prepare yourself.¡¹

    The pervert was shuddering all over.

    ¡¸Happpy~ Nee~w Yeea~ar desu. Hajime-san. Let¡¯s enjoy this year too, a lot, okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Looking at the result, you who in a sense is the one with the straightestmon sense has helped with a lot since we returned to this world. Thanks. This year, I¡¯ll take you to a lot of fun ces more for sure.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s words caused Shia¡¯s rabbit ears to happily p up and down.

    ¡¸Hajime, this year too you have perpetrated various things, but just spare me from you disappearing all of a sudden anymore, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. It¡¯s fine for you to go anywhere, but at that time take us along too with you. Especially when you are going to Tortus okay! Okay! Over there is a treasure box of material! No need to even mention every one of the Hauria n, but even Gahard-san is unexpectedly a material character isn¡¯t he. Especially when he is in front of Hajime and Shizuku-chan. I want to meet him again~¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san, I got it already. Also, Kaa-san. Stop toying with Gahart. Spare me from an aged middle-aged man clinging on me tearfully.¡¹

    Shuu was sending a gaze that was a mix of worry and anticipation, while at his side Sumire was speaking of something terrifying. The emperor of the empire seemed to be fated to getting thoroughly embarrassed by the whole Nagumo family. Already, once when Hajime went to Tortus while taking along Shuu and Sumire, it had be a famous story of how Gahart became a shut-in due to Sumire¡¯s persistent and tricky interview with him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime.¡¹

    Yue who was at Hajime¡¯s bosom looked up while calling on Hajime who was exchanging words with everyone. When Hajime turned his gaze to her, Yue¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at him. It was as though she was ascertaining something. As though she was thinking of something. Her eyes were like a movie film, it was as though memories were streaming in session inside.

    Before long, Yue returned her gaze to the fireworks. Then with a calm and mysterious voice, with the sound of the fireworks smoothly fading, she formed her words.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It might be toote for saying this, but it¡¯s somehow strange.¡¹

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. At the bottom of the abyss, the journey with the resolve to turn the world into an enemy began. But, when I noticed, there were a lot of important people around me while I am celebrating a new year in a different world like this staring at the flowers of the night sky.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Seeing objectively, the bitter time in my life is overwhelmingly a lot. Getting saved by Hajime, meeting with everyone, knowing about the truth of Ojii-sama, and also spending time with my new family like this, looking at it from the entirety, all of those are equal to a blink of an eye. Like a dream.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, my feeling is the reverse. It feels like the long nightmare vanished instantly like a bubble, and like this, I am enveloped in happiness, as though this is how it has been all along.¡¹

    Hajime strongly embraced his lover inside his arms, who was mysteriously colored with the illumination of fireworks light.

    Yue¡¯s gaze, which was surely staring at somewhere different inside herself even while it was reflecting the fireworks, returned to Hajime once more.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The world is unreasonable, irrational, and absurdly malicious. But, surely at times, it will give a considerate arrangement to those who do their best. Meeting with Hajime, I came to think like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. ¡­¡­I guess so. Surely, it¡¯s just like you say. No matter what happens, if you struggle, then surely, anyone is able to reach this kind of ce in due course.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn-¡¹

    Hajime softly dropped a kiss on the forehead of Yue who was looking up at him. Yue¡¯s expression melted limply.

    Even on earth, there was still a mountain of troubles. And surely in this new year, there would be a new unreasonable, irrational, and malicious fate lying in wait for them.

    But, surely, the world would show its kindness to those who struggled. Yes, they believed in that, whether Hajime or Yue.

    Yue was feeling the heat on her forehead while running her gaze toward Shia and the others too. And then, toward the family who responded to her gaze, toward her beloved people, Yue showed them her greatest smile and gifted them her words.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you for everything. Please take care of me from here on too.¡¹<hr>

    AN: All of your honored readers, Narou-sama, and everyone else thank you very much for everythingst year. Please take care of me this year too.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    AN: Update even at 6 P.M. on New Year¡¯s Day¡­¡­is nice isn¡¯t ittt.<hr>

    In a room of a certain building, the fierce sound of a gunshot reverberated. A man past his middle-ages with ruffled silver-gray hair was confirming his smartphone with an expression as though he had bitten something bitter.

    ¡¸No good. As expected, there is interference. What about the others?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s no good. The transmission device is also not reacting.¡¹

    ¡¸Mine too¡­¡­President.¡¹

    A ck person d in a ck suit holding a hand gun shook his head while answering. It was as he said, the man with silver-gray hair was the President of America. He received a terrorist attack on the upper level of a skyscraper where he was undergoing some concealed official business, and he somehow managed to escape and survive thanks to the do-or-die spirit of the secret services.

    However, they were unable to escape from the building itself, theirmunication was also being interfered with, and like this, they were hiding in one of the rooms. Although, their opponent was a few dozen terrorists that were fully armed. In this situation where they were unable to expect reinforcements, it was clear that it was only a matter of time until their fate ran its due course.

    The President¨D¨DArtold Schwarnenegger, could feel the sound of the god of death creeping up gradually from behind him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The existence of the person who leaked out the information needs to be dealt with, but it looks like our lives will run out first before that, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, we ran out of bullets already, right? You all have done well. George, Chris, Bhus, Keyes, Neil, Hank¡­¡­you all have protected me well until now. It¡¯s an honor for me that I can fight together with all of you at the end.¡¹

    ¡¸President¡­¡­no, we are the ones who are honored.¡¹

    The President smiled calmly while holding out one of his hand. The male secret service which was called George, instead of a handshake, he handed over his spare gun. It was because the gaze of Artold was demanding that.

    It was exactly as he said; he was nning to fight until the very end. He was a formermando even with his age that was nearing fifty-years-old but seeing his body that was still d in muscles that looked like armor; he wouldn¡¯t drag the others down. Not to mention this was the man who was once called the ¡°End Bringer¡±, a man who had amassed numerous legends behind. It was impossible for him just to sit around waiting to be killed.

    Artold and George nodded to each other. But, right after that, ¡¸Gaah¡¹a pained voice was raised, and Bhus somersaulted from the other side of the door and returned inside the room. Just by looking at him you¡¯d notice that his stomach and shoulder were fiercely bleeding. Furthermore, ¡¸Shit-¡¹along with such cursing, Neil, who was shouldering Keyes, also entered. It seemed that Keyes also had his stomach shot and his consciousness was already hazy.

    The front line holding back the armed group from the corridor outside had crumbled. In the next moment, *kon-* with a light sound a ck object was thrown into the room.

    ¡¸President-, get down-¡¹

    ¡¸tsk¡¹

    George threw his body in order to cover for the President. Chris covered the two of them further to turn his body into a shield.

    In the next instant, explosive light and sound trampled inside the room. All the people inside the room were feeling a sensation of weightlessness, perhaps from having their body getting blown away, at the same time their breathing got blocked due <em>to the impact from below</em> toward their body.

    ¡¸Gehoh, gehoh?¡¹

    ¡¸Guu, aa? We are alive?¡¹

    ¡¸-, what? How?¡¹

    Even though a grenade should¡¯ve just exploded from a really close range, they survived while only feeling a dull impact and hearing an explosive sound. That situation caused Artold and the others to make dubious faces while looking up. And then, their eyes opened wide in astonishment for sure this time.

    ¡¸The, the room is different?¡¹

    Yes, exactly like those words implied, what the eyes of Artold and the others were witnessing wasn¡¯t the scene of a room that was trampled by an explosion, far from that the scenery of the room waspletely different from the room they were in just before.

    Suddenly, a clear voice called out to those who were being dumbfounded.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d, looks like I made it in time.¡¹

    ¡¸-, yo, you are¡­¡­¡¹

    The surprised Artold turned around, and there he witnessed a further unrealistic sight.

    At the window, with beautiful ck hair in a ponytail that was swaying due to the wind from outside, and a ck katana that was held in one hand, there was a dignified female of orient¨D¨Dit went without saying, that this was Yaegashi Shizuku. (However, this was the recognition obstruction sses equipped version)

    ¡¸I had you all fell to the lower floor by directly cutting the ceiling. It was a rough method, but because this is an emergency, please forgive me, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yeah. Eh? No, cutting the ceiling?¡¹

    ¡¸O, oi oi, this is a lie, right?¡¹

    Artold¡¯s mind was in chaos while George was at a loss for words when he looked up. Up above, there certainly was a ceiling that was cut up in a triangr shape. When he then turned his gaze under their feet in fluster, there was the fallen floor there, and when he further ran his gaze over the surroundings, there were also Neil and the others a bit of distance away who had also fallen into this lower floor with them.

    ¡¸Just who in the world¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but there is no time to exin. Go to the corner of the room, right now.¡¹

    The president was overpowered with that strong tone that didn¡¯t tolerate any question. But, at the same time, the hunch that it would be bad to stay where he stood pushed his back, and he dragged off Neil and the others to the corner of the room along with George. The swiftness of that decision was just as expected from the person who stood at the top of a country and his bodyguard.

    Right after that, multiple masked men peeked down from the hole in the ceiling. They then saw Shizuku who was grinning, and they gazed with puzzlement for a moment before aiming their guns at her. But, before the triggers of those guns were pulled,

    ¡¸¨D¨DSword Draw ¨C ¡°sh Cut¡±¡¹(TN: Battou ¨C ¡°Zendan¡°)

    The drawing hand couldn¡¯t be seen. The de also couldn¡¯t be seen. There was just a small whisper as Shizuku¡¯s left hand that was clutching the sword hilt turned hazy. However, the result was an obvious phenomenon¨D¨Dit was disyed by the copse of the ceiling.

    With a thunderous roar, the terrorists who stepped into the room upstairs fell down, along with the ceiling. There was no way they couldnd properly, so the terrorists tumbled down unsightly. At the next moment, *chin-* a clear sound entered their ears, and like that their consciousness fell into the darkness.

    ¡¸President. I heavily acknowledge about how you must be brimming with questions and how suspicious I look, but if you want to survive, then please believe in me. I will protect you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The situation was too absurd. Was this reality? The beautiful woman who appeared before his eyes, was she actually the personification of the devil, and she would demand an enormouspensation in exchange for her help? Such questions were running around in his mind. But, he had no option. If he was only looking at the fact that was currently happening, putting aside the impossible phenomenon, they were certainly being helped.

    Then,

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll follow what you are saying.¡¹

    ¡¸How decisive. Then, give the people over there this¨D¨D¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s words cut off in the middle. She could hear a lot of footsteps from the corridoring here.

    ¡¸President, please give this medicine to them.¡¹

    Shizuku took out some magical recovery medicine from her ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± and threw them to Artold. Artold opened his mouth about to say something, but before he could do that, the door was knocked down, and bullets assaulted the inside of the room.

    What he could hear next was *gin gin gin gin-*, such a hard sound. The jaw of Artold and the others dropped downically. It was understandable. After all, countless beautiful curves were drawn in the air, and at the same time, remnants of bullets were getting scattered in the surrounding.

    Consecutive god speed sword draws. From a nce, they could only see Shizuku standing still holding a sheathed katana, but when they looked carefully, Shizuku¡¯s right hand was blurring. That was exactly the proof that even right at this moment the small pebbles that were attacking her with speed surpassing sound were being shed apart altogether.

    There was no way the terrorists couldprehend the abnormal situation urring inside the room, but even so, the terrorists who sensed that their target was still going strong inside the room kicked open the door and tried to charge inside.

    But, within an instant, Shizuku drew out her katana with arge motion. She didn¡¯t immediately sheath the katana just like before, so the de of the ck katana that was being swung could be properly seen.

    After that, what could be heard from outside the door was the thudding sound of copsing bodies.

    ¨D¨DYeagashi-style Katana Art ¨C ck Katana Kata Secret Technique ¡°Zenith Severing ¨C Soul Demolition¡± (TN: Shizetsu ¨C Hakuhou)

    By ignoring all the obstructions in the path of the de, this technique cut only the target that was aimed for regardless whether it was the flesh or the consciousness. Against the current sword art of Shizuku, the option of blocking couldn¡¯t be taken. People who couldn¡¯t evade would have everything of theirs that were aimed by Shizuku to be cut apart by that one attack without harming anything else.

    Shizuku quietly closed her eyes and searched for any presence. She captured a total of seven presences on the same floor as her.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Zenith Severing ¨C Soul Demolition¡±¡¹

    The sound of the drawn sword, which was like the ring of a bell, rang out once more. In every direction, the invisible sword sh prated every obstruction and severed the consciousness of the lurking terrorists. Surely they felt it, the sensation of a cold de caressing their insides, just before their consciousness was severed. And then, they surely hallucinated it, the scene of their body being bisected into two.

    ¡¸President. All the attackers on this floor have been suppressed. They won¡¯t wake up for a few days, so when you have time send someone to apprehend them. Wait, just what are you doing! If you don¡¯t make them drink the medicine quickly, they will be dead for real, you know! Now, don¡¯t just stay dazed like that and move, move!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    It was an unbing response for a President. Artord made Keyes and the others drink the recovery medicine with a mechanical movement and expression that was still dumbfounded. After the medicine was taken, Keyes and the others bleeding stopped, and theirplexion was clearly bing better. Witnessing that, Artold couldn¡¯t do anything anymore other thanugh dryly.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go. I will guide you all to the first floor like this. Right now there are terrorisms being carried out toward this country everywhere, so please quickly return to the White House.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Thank you, very much.¡¹

    The man who was once called as the ¡°End Bringer¡±, a formermando, and the one who stood at the top of this country, seemed to have be a mere yes-man.

    After that, the terrorists who had half-upied the skyscraper and were moving to murder the President were annihted by Shizuku using a sh that prated the wall, or by a charge after cutting apart the wall and hitting them with the back of her de, or by flying kick or p, or after making them lose their spirits when they saw their bullets get cut apart. Then Shizuku seeded in escorting Artold and the others safely to the White House.

    It went without saying, that due to Artold, George, and all others of the surviving secret services, the ck haired samurai girl became a hot topic not only in the White House but also all over the world through mass media.

    At the same time as Shizuku was shing apart through the terrorists attacking the president, in a certain airport.

    That airport became the target of terrorists just like several other airports and was destroyed, so currently, the site had been transformed into a picture of hell in pandemonium. Here and there the fire was bursting, crying and yelling voices were reverberating, and the rescue squad was trying to rescue the people who were buried alive under the debris in desperation.

    In that ce, there was nothing but despair. There was not even a single factor that could be considered as salvation. Inside the destroyed airport there was a spreading hellish scene that could only be expressed by using the word tragedy. Everyone understood that.

    ¡¸Aa, damn it¡­¡­¡¹

    A young man from the rescue squad was desperately performing first aid on a heavily wounded infant before his eyes while cursing with a face that could break into tears anytime. The bleeding was not stopping. An arm was torn apart, and a deep wound was on its stomach¡­¡­he couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding no matter how much he treated the injuries. The blood that was flowing out was the life of that young child, and the child¡¯s face was already colored by the shadow of death.

    The child couldn¡¯t be saved. Such feelings beat down the young man from inside his body. Inside this maelstrom of a tragedy that was like the personification of hell, this young man waspletely powerless. Just why the hell had he joined the rescue squad? Even these thoughts were passing through the back of his mind.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care who, someone, please help. Please, just help this child.¡¹

    While talking to himself like that, only his hand was continuing to keep moving following his training. However, reality was ridiculing the result of the young man¡¯s effort. Right now, in front of the eyes of the young man, the light of a small life was vanishing.

    His hand stopped, the young man hung down his head crestfallen. His head understood that this wasn¡¯t the time for this. Right now, there were still a lot of people waiting for help other than this scattered life. Even so, he couldn¡¯t put strength into his four limbs.

    The young man looked up to the sky, with an expression and tone that could be thought of as hatred, as a courtesy, as escapism, or as prayer.

    ¡¸¡­¡­God¡­¡­I beg you. If this voice can reach you then, please save this child¡­¡­¡¹

    He whispered.

    At that moment,

    Pure white light poured down from the sky. It was powerful like a sh. However, it was soft and gentle like a moonlight. Such light, all of a sudden, without any advance notice, was pouring down, enveloping the whole airport.

    And then, right after everyone had looked up to the sky wondering what was happening,

    ¡¸Wha-, th, the airport, is vanishing!¡¹

    ¡¸Ju, just what is, that!?¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Just what is happening!?¡¹

    People unanimously yelled. They pointed their fingers with a shocked state, and while getting half-panicked they turned their gaze, and there, indeed, just like those words were implying, an abnormal situation was urring where the destroyed airport was vanishing into dust from the top as though it was going through an elerated weathering.

    The great mass of rubble that was touched by the pure white light was vanishing without effecting the surrounding people at all.

    ¡¸O, oi, that-!¡¹

    ¡¸A person? No, but, he is floati¡­¡­wait, wings?¡¹

    Someone noticed the silhouette that was descending slowly from the sky. But, they hesitated whether it was really okay to call that silhouette a person. Even though there was no parachute that could be seen, even though descending down slowly from the sky itself was already an extremely strange phenomenon, that silhouette was even witnessed having a pair of pure white wings.

    The people were in a stupor from the disappearing mountain of rubble and the winged silhouette descending from the sky, and it was at that time,

    ¡¸¨D¨DThe wind of blessing to the children far and wide, the light of salvation driving away the cmity¨D¨D¡±Mighty Breeze of Turning World¡±¡¹(TN: Kaiten no Ibuki)

    Such a prayer was echoing with a voice that sounded like a ringing bell. Right after that, every single person was wrapped in pure white light. Without any reason, emotions of relieve and joy were welling up in the heart of the people. Without any reason, they understood. That currently, they were being aided by arge existence.

    ¡¸Aa, good lord¡­¡­¡¹

    The young man was trickling tears while his gaze turned toward the child that was already gone.

    A miracle had urred there.

    The arm that should have been lost was returning to its former shape as though going through a rewind while the injury on the stomach was healing in the blink of an eye. The expression that showed the color of the shadow of death was changing into a gentle color with goodplexion.

    Right now, from the site where the rubble had beenpletely erased, the buried people who were lying down on the ground were showing their figures, and as expected they were being healed into perfectly good health from being enveloped in pure white light.

    The airport site was flooded with the light of a miracle. The people were following the hard to describe great impulse that they couldn¡¯t hold down and shed their tears.

    Before long, all the wounded people were healed, by that time the space around the silhouette in the sky undted and like that the figure was quietly vanishing along with space.

    ¡¸Angel¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh god, my greatest gratitude to you.¡¹

    The people who were left behind were shedding tears that weren¡¯t stopping while offering their feelings of gratitude with words or with the whispers inside their hearts toward the angel that caused the miracle and the god who sent her.

    ¡­¡­Actually, that god, was the man that was called as the godying maou and so on, while the angel was the mistress of such maou¡­¡­such a thing though, no one would even guess even in their dreams.

    After that, the angel that was Kaori flew around to all the sites that became terrorist targets and healed absolutely all the victims.

    Through the inte, a certain recording was being broadcasted to all over the world in real time. The ce that was reflected in the recording was arge room that was painted pure white, with small children whose heads were covered with a cloth made to kneel. There were about forty children.

    Surrounding the children, were masked terrorists holding rifles, they were staring at the scared children with cold eyes.

    With those children and the armed group as the background, a terrorist was standing in front of the camera while unfolding a speech with a smooth tone. The contents of the speech were bullshit that wasn¡¯t worth listening to. Something like the vested interests of therge country, or the god that they believed in, or the liberation of theirpatriots that were being held in injustice, or the simultaneous terrorisms that were being carried out as the punishment of not recognizing their grievance, or the withdrawal of the stationed army, the contents were things like that.

    And then, the people watching the recording began to harbor suspicion¡¸This is, not a trick?¡¹while the government officials were gritting their teeth watching the children of their country that were going to be publicly executed. In front of all of them, the terrorist speakermanded his subordinate to drag one of the children in front of the camera.

    ¡¸The judgment ceremony that will be carried out after this, everything, is the proof of the sin of you all. Carve it into your heart, you foolish people.¡¹

    The terrorist put arge knife on the neck of the kneeling child. If that knife was pulled back, then a tragedy that even the word tragic would be insufficient for would spread in front of the camera.

    Themon public reflexively covered their eyes while the government officials yelled¡¸Stop-¡¹even knowing that it was meaningless. Perhaps guessing those reactions, the terrorist¡¯s cloudy eyes shined darkly with unbearable joy, and he put strength into the knife his hand was gripping.

    ¡¸Now, judgment¡¯s ti¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Time to stop, desuuu¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The man was sent flying. The beautiful woman with faint blue hair that leaped into the room from the pulverized wall along with a thunderous sound made the man eat a jumping kneepad on the back of his head. The man was spinning in midair.

    *dokusha* With such a graphic sound, the terrorist crashed into the wall at the opposite side. Blood was flowing like a river from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth while his body was convulsing *twitch, twitch*.

    Themon public, and also the government officials, had the same feeling. That was, ¡¸What the hell happened!?¡¹.

    ¡¸Hey hey, you criminals. This lovely rabbit ear onee-san will give you all a beating all over. Have you all resigned yourself desuu!?¡¹

    At that moment, rabbit ears appeared from the head of the beautiful woman with faint bluish-white hair, at the same time, a huge war hammer materialized from the empty air that caused a sudden gust when it was swung.

    The gust toppled the camera down, and the recording went sideways with a blurred image but¡­¡­

    ¡¸GIIYAAAAAH¡¹

    ¡¸BUBERAH¡¹

    ¡¸GOBOSUH¡¹

    ¡¸KUPEH¡¹

    Such sounds that sounded like screams along with crash sounds resounded, and then, a masked man flopped down in front of the camera with the white of his eyes exposed. The people who were watching that recording guessed that the beauty with rabbit ears growing on her head just now was beating up the terrorists using that huge hammer.

    Before long, when all sounds were dying down, the white eyed terrorist that was lying down in front of the camera got blown away with terrific force, and in ce of that terrorist, a white slender, beautiful leg was projected.

    ¡¸Ee~, I think that you all are likely to hear this, the people of the government? Anyway, all the criminals in this base have been all beaten up, for the time being, so please quickly safeguard the children. Very very please okaayy~¡¹

    With such words as thest, the recording cut off.

    The people who were watching the recording were all dumbfounded while they sputtered out¡¸What the hell?¡¹

    A few minutes after that, at another ce, a different terrorist with a simr background of children hostages was about to recite out his principle and position¡¸We are~¡¹, but¡¸CHEEESTOOO¨D¨D!!¡¹as expected a rabbit eared beauty leapt and curb stomped that ce.

    Such a scene repeated for three more times in session after that but¡­¡­the government officials who narrowed down the ces where the recordings were taking ce were all greatly cocking their heads in puzzlement. After all, each of the terrorist bases were all separated by a great distance of more than a hundred kilometers. Thinking from how the recordings were all taken in real time, it was unimaginable that the same person could run around to all those ces in such a short time.

    ¡¸Just who in the world, is that woman¡­¡­¡¹

    That was the honest feelings of all the people watching the terrorists¡¯ recordings.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Today I updated even at 6 P.M.

    My writing brush is moving and moving by its own will writing the curb stomping drama. When I noticed it felt like it will easily surpass 20,000 characters¡­¡­. If next time, I don¡¯t make it in time by 6 P.M., I will split it further and post it even if it is between 8 and 9 P.M., and finish theption of the demon king¡¯s daughter before the day is over.

    It¡¯s New Year¡¯s after all, even updating in one sitting is okay isn¡¯t it.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191AN: The second chapter for today.

    There is a third. Pay attention.<hr>

    Ten kilometers above the sky.

    There was a jumbo airne. With a sea of clouds below, while the powerful jet engines were rumbling loudly, the ne was heading straight for America.

    But, the flight of that airne was in a situation that wasn¡¯t normal at all. It was because there were multiple fighter aircrafts following behind that airne from a close distance. It wasn¡¯t because there was a near miss between nes, or because this airne was actually the exclusive airne of the president. There was an entirely different reason why fully armed fighter aircrafts were flying behind a passenger airne as if though they were keeping watch.

    It was for the sake of shooting down the airne in the worst case scenario before damage could be inflicted to the country because an airne that was hijacked by terrorists wasn¡¯t any different than a flying cannon shell possessing great mass.

    Yes, that passenger ne was currently hijacked by terrorists. Due to the terrorists that somehow slipped handguns aboard the ne, the inside the ne was now being ruled by nervousness and fear.

    ¡¸Oi, you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Everyone was staying quiet, and only waiting for this fearful time to leave. A passenger businessman stole a look at a patrolling terrorist before calling with a small voice to the young man across the aisle from him.

    So that he wouldn¡¯t be standing out, the young man only lifted up his hanging head slightly. When he directed a nce at the businessman that was calling him, immediately a small paper scrap was thrown on thep of the young man.

    The young man was startled, and he directed his gaze at the businessman, but at that time the businessman was already looking down and sitting quietly on his seat as though nothing had happened.

    The young man was feeling a sensation of cold sweat going down his back while being careful of the patrolling terrorist; he spread open the folded paper scrap inside his palm.

    ¨D¨D17:35

    That was the only thing written on the paper. Normally such writing would be too cryptic, but the young man felt a shock as though electricity was running through his body. He guessed it. The written time, which was ten more minutes from the current time, was the time where the situation inside the ne might change greatly.

    With a nce, the young man gazed at the businessman at his side. The businessman also moved his gaze without moving his face and gave a small nod. The will to rise in a counterattack in order to resolve this hijacking incident existed in that businessman.

    Most likely this paper had gone not only to this young man but also to other people. It was unknown who was the one that started circting this paper, but the person who dispatched this paper should be expecting for even more people to answer the call.

    Surely it was because that person had vaguely guessed the objective of the terrorists that he decided to make a sink-or-swim gamble. In the recent news, there was an abundance of topics regarding suicide bombing. The features of the terrorists¡¯ faces obviously looked like the characteristic features of the people of the country where the famous terrorist organization that was reported every day in the news belonged. In that case, it was possible to imagine the worst case regarding the objective of this ne hijacking.

    The young man, thinking that they would die anyway if this situation kept on, scolded his heart that was withering in fear and nodded briskly at the businessman. And then, in order to increase the number of courageousrades even just by one, he secretly handed over the paper, where the time for the counterattack was written, to another person.

    Before long, inside the ne where eerie silence was ruling, the watches of the passengers were about to reach the time that was written. The tension was suddenly rising. Beside the young man, the businessman was wiping the sweat on his forehead. The young man also understood really well that feeling. Their fate might be decided in a few minutes. The tension the businessman was feeling wasn¡¯t something average. The young man himself was feeling the sweat that was trickling down his back and neck and the feeling of his body growing cold.

    But, at that time, the back of the ne suddenly became noisy. Angry yelling and screams, and then *pan* the sound of a gunshot resounded. The young man lost color. It finally began.

    The young man and the businessman, and then several men¨D¨Da father with a family, a middle aged male who seemed to be riding the ne with his wife, and so on, they were looking for a chance while their faces were straining with tension.

    And then, the terrorists who noticed the strangeness at the back of the ne rushed from their posts while saying something. It was at that moment,

    ¡¸UOOOOOOOOH¡¹

    ¡¸Hold them down-¡¹

    ¡¸Steal the gun-¡¹

    The passengers who had conspired beforehand simultaneously revolted. One of the terrorists who turned his back was tackled from behind; the tackler desperately held down the hand of the terrorist who hadn¡¯t let go of his gun even when he fell. One other terrorist, when he turned his gaze at his tackledrade, was also immediately wrestled by the father with a family who was right at the terrorist¡¯s side and both of them fell on the floor.

    It became noisy inside the ne. At the same time, the hope that perhaps at this rate they would be able to subdue the terrorists were beginning to spread between the passengers.

    But,

    *pan-*

    A single gunshot resounded, at the same time, the businessman who was holding down a terrorist slumped down while groaning. And then one more shot. *pan* A gunshot resounded, and the father with a family, who was holding down another terrorist, screamed and fell.

    Immediately, the terrorists punched away the other passengers, and then they further shot with their handguns while cursing and standing up. The young man who was simrly shot on his leg was making a pained voice while turning his gaze, and there he saw the figure of a flight attendant holding a small handgun.

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­why¡­¡­¡¹

    The young man leaked out a bewildered voice. That was only natural. The flight attendant was a blonde haired Caucasian, no matter how he looked her nationality was different from the terrorists.

    Due to the feature of the terrorists and the everyday news, the passengers werepletely under the impression that the terrorist organization was made up of the race of that country only. But in fact, the terrorists had taken methods of abducting people of various countries, which they brainwashed, before they returned the people to their original country in order to cooperate with the terrorisms, so terrorists were not necessarily limited to the race of only that country.

    ¡¸Father-, father-¡¹

    ¡¸Dear-, hang in there-¡¹

    Anxious voices mixed with screams reverberated. Looking there, a young girl and a mother were crying while clinging to the shot father.

    The male terrorists who were swearing while venting their anger at the revolting passengers, the moment they saw those family crying, their expression changed into something ugly as though to say that they had found a good target to be made into a lesson. They then walked toward that family.

    ¡¸The sin of treating with disdain our kindness of making you all apanying us in an honorable death is heavy. Just die meaninglessly, along with your whole family.¡¹

    The terrorist aimed his handgun at the family. The shot father, even while his expression was growing pale from bleeding too much, desperately tried to cover his daughter and wife.

    Everyone imagined the tragic end of the family. The fact that their revolt ended inplete failure would be nted inside the passengers with this public execution.

    But, when the terrorist was about to pull the trigger, suddenly a gunshot thundered from the back of the ne. The terrorist¡¯s hand stopped moving due to that sound. However, guessing that the same thing as here was happening at the back, he immediately put strength into his finger on the trigger.

    Right after that, gunshot sounds in session could be heard once more. The terrorist¡¯s movement stopped once more while thinking that they were really shy back there. At that time, the terrorists who were in this area were believing without a doubt, that theirrades were also making example back there.

    After all, there was also a brainwashed conspirator from another country hiding back there too, so no matter what happened they couldunch a surprise attack. There were also more terrorists that were stationed at the backpared to the front. Regarding the consecutive gunshots, there were a lot of hot-blooded guys amongst the terrorists, so the terrorists here thought that it was because of that.

    ¡¸Oi oi, just what are those guys doing back there?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. As expected they are shooting too much. Just what are they going to do if a stray bullet hits the window.¡¹

    The terrorists looked at each other¡¯s face dubiously. The cause of that was because of the intense shooting sound that was reverberating even now.

    The objective of the terrorists was a suicide attack on the capital of America using the hijacked ne. They couldn¡¯t let the ne crash until then so they had to pay meticulous attention even when they were using guns. Yet regardless of that, right now, the gunshot sounds audible from the back of the ne made them think that the shooter wasn¡¯t making any consideration to that, and instead, it sounded like a shooting that was done in desperation to avert death.

    ¡¸Oi, Nadim, Karim, what are you all doing? Report the situation.¡¹

    Because the front and the back areas of the ne were partitioned from each other and they couldn¡¯t see what was happening, they were unable to grasp the situation by eyesight. And so they used amunication device to contact the others, but what they could hear was only¡¸Impossible-! What, is that-¡¹an iprehensible voice that was a mix of terror, unease, and confusion.

    ¡¸Oi, Nadim! Just what is going on! Report-¡¹

    ¡ºA woman is-, it¡¯s impossible-! The gun doesn¡¯t work-. The blonde woma¨D¨D¡»

    The voice of the man called Nadim cut off. At the same time, the fierce gunshot sounds also stopped.

    An eerie silence enveloped inside the ne.

    The terrorist who was staring at themunication device gave a signal using his gaze to the other man and the flight attendant. Both of them nodded and aimed their gun at the partition toward the back area.

    ¡ºThis is Yosef. Saeed. What happened to Nadim and the others? Just what is happening over there?¡»

    Amunication from the terroristrade that was upying the cockpit came through. The door to the cockpit was solidly closed, and it had been arranged previously so that the door couldn¡¯t be opened no matter what happened in the passenger area. And so, the terrorist who introduced himself as Yosef didn¡¯te out from the cockpit, but he could stillmunicate and asked for a report that the other terrorists couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Furthermore, Yosef was able to aplish trespassing into the sturdy cockpit that normally couldn¡¯t be opened by any mean in the middle of flight because beforehand the terrorists had taken the pilot¡¯s family hostage. The pilot was pressed with a mortifying choice even while vaguely understanding that he would be killed anyway in the end,prehending that this option would only worsen the situation, but when he was shown the image of his young son¡¯s soft skin being pressed with a knife, he finally chose to obey the terrorists. The one who carried the guns inside the ne and opened the cockpit door was also the pilot.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. We will confirm it now.¡¹

    Saeed said that, and then he approached the partition to the back area while readying his gun.

    But, before he reached the partition, the cause of the abnormality finally arrived from the other side. A slender finger peeked out from the edge of the partition, and then like that, the partition was casually opened wide.

    ¡¸Oo¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    For a moment, Saeed forgot the current situation and leaked out an admiring voice. The other male terrorist was also wordless, but his eyes opened wide in obvious shock.

    The one who showed her figure from the back area, with smooth and fluffy golden hair fluttering and crimson eyes narrowing with a sleepy look, was a peerlessly beautiful girl that was like a bisque doll. It went without saying, that it was Yue in girl mode.

    In order to trample all the schemes of the terrorists and make all of their actions be meaningless, she boarded the hijacked ne using space teleportation.

    Yue¡¯s eyes ran through the terrorists in turn. Saeed, whose gaze met Yue¡¯s, felt his body temperature rising against a girl who could only be seen as a girl in the first half of her teens. Even though the appearance of this girl could only be seen as a small girl no matter how he observed her, the atmosphere she was d with was the personification of bewitchment itself. It felt like he was an insect that was lured by an insect trap; if he let his guard down, then it felt like he would assault the girl while staggering on his feet.

    Yue turned his gaze to the family who was trembling at Saeed¡¯s feet. The family was also directing dumbfounded gazes at the beautiful girl who suddenly appeared.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Yue smiled at the little girl who was clinging to her father and gave her those words. And then, casually, without any wariness, she walked toward the family.

    That extremely defenseless figure reversely caused Saeed to return to his senses, and then his gaze moved toward the back area through the opened partition. Over there was¡­¡­

    ¡¸-, What, are. What are you doing¡­¡­Carlo-¡¹

    There, he saw a scene of hisrade on his knees, strangling his own neck by himself. It seemed that the man was already unconscious, the white of his eyes was exposed while foam wasing out of his mouth. It was really an abnormal scene.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m no match for Kaori, but this much is no problem.¡¹

    Saeed returned to his senses once more due to that voice which came from below him. With a ¡®hah¡¯ he lowered his gaze, there the figure of Yue holding her hand over the shot father, and the figure of the father being enveloped in a faint golden light could be seen. It was as though time was being rewound as the blood was flowing back into the wound of the father before the wound visible closed. The bullet that had entered the body was also pushed out from the wound and fell down with a ¡®plop¡¯. The mother and daughter were dazed, staring at that miraculous scenery.

    Yue, who ascertained that the wound had been closed, quietly stood up. She was right in front of Saeed and perhaps because he had witnessed unimaginable scenes one after another, the inside of Saeed¡¯s head was already all messed up.

    Even so, his long years of training and experience of terrorism that he had moved his body on its own ord, telling him only that the too beautiful girl in front of his eyes was a threat for him and hisrades. His gun muzzle aimed at Yue¡¯s head and his hand thrust forward the gun.

    ¡¸Yo, you, just who in the¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­All of you too, it¡¯s fine already.¡¹

    Even with the gun muzzle thrust at her, the girl didn¡¯t show even a bit of agitation. Rather, Yue, who looked like she didn¡¯t even acknowledge his existence, caused Saeed¡¯s expression to cramp.

    Yue acted as though she was not concerned of Saeed, and waved her fingertip like a baton and scattered golden light. After that, the businessman who was on the verge of death from the heavy wound, the young man, and the other passengers who participated in the revolt had their wounds healed simrly like the father just now. It didn¡¯t stop there, even the people who had already lost their lives had their heartbeat brought back, and they recovered their consciousness.

    For the passengers, that was exactly a scene of miracles.

    But, for the terrorists, it was a scene of nightmares.

    Therefore,

    ¡¸Kuh, this monster-¡¹

    *pan-*, Saeed pulled the trigger, and the bullet flew toward Yue. It was a shot that was impossible to miss from this close range. Everyone¡¯s mind showed them the scene of death where the brain of the girl who manifested this miracle would be sttered from her head.

    But,

    ¡¸Such, thing¡­¡­impossible.¡¹

    The bullet stopped still at the space in front of Yue. In the air where there was nothing, as though something soft was blocking the way, without any change to the shape of the bullet it was floating still.

    Yue¡¯s gaze was turned to Saeed once more. There was no emotion at all in those cold eyes. The moment Saeed saw that he was made to understand whether he wanted to or not. That for the girl before his eyes, he was something without value, just like a pebble on the side of the road. There was no meaning in him getting born; he brought nothing but harm by living, just a hindrance to be removed, he would vanish without anyone even lifting an eye of it¡­¡­that was the kind of existence he had.

    ¡¸Uh, aaAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    His very existence was rejected. That terror and that humiliation caused Saeed to burst. From very close range, he continued to pull the trigger as though he was possessed. Following after him, the other terrorist and the flight attendant also aimed at Yue and fired.

    The passengers screamed. However, that too happened only for a bit. When they saw that all few dozen bullets were floating still in midair around Yue, their screaming was gradually dying down.

    Saeed and the others desperately changed their handgun¡¯s magazine and continued to shoot until all the bullets that they had run out.

    Like that, *kachink* such a transient sound echoed. The handgun that had its top slid back still, informed them of the end. Yue, who waspletely unmoving during all this, slowly ran her gaze through Saeed and the others. The bullets floating around Yue fell on the floor all at once and scattered. And then, a word.

    ¡¸¡­¡­so?¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    ¡¸Ua¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hih¡¹

    Saeed and the others staggered backward. Their handguns fell on the floor with a thump. Already there was only fear that could be seen in their eyes.

    ¡¸You are, you are, what are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.You have no need to know. For now, ¡ºShut up¡».¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    Saeed¡¯s mouth opened and closed trying to ask Yue¡¯s true identity. But the moment Yue told him¡¸Shut up¡¹, his voice couldn¡¯te out. While Saeed was staring in a daze, Yue¡¯s words came out further.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡ºKneel¡»¡¹

    Saeed and the others simultaneously kneeled. There, Yue let out the finishing¨D¨D¡±Divine Statement¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡ºSlowly strangle, your own neck¡»¡¹

    Until the end, Yue¡¯s crimson eyes possessed no color of emotion at all toward them. That became thest sight that Saeed and the others saw.

    Yue¡¯s gaze moved toward thest enemy, toward the terrorist who was upying the cockpit. And then, when she walked toward the solid door between her and the cockpit, as though such a thing was only something trivial.

    *DOGOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON-*

    ¡¸-¡¹

    A fierce shock and thunderous sound assaulted the inside of the ne. Right after that, the ne tilted down with a jerk, and oxygen masks fell down from overhead all over the ce. The passengers screamed. The passengers who were seated at the back area witnessed ck smoke spouting out intensely from the two wings of the ne, and their face turned pale all at once.

    It appeared that all four engines that were installed on the ne were destroyed. Perhaps it should be said that it was a miracle that the wings themselves were still intact. Or else, perhaps it had been calcted to end like that.

    Yue¡¯s gaze quietly narrowed toward the cockpit. The cause of this was obvious. Thest terrorist judged that at this rate there was a high possibility that the suicide attack on America¡¯s capital would fail due to the abnormality happening inside the ne, so he activated the set up explosive.

    As a matter of fact, this was the third hijacked ne that Yue had boarded and suppressed. The judgment of Yosef, which was made with great resolve, was surely because of the thought that even if the ne he hijacked himself couldn¡¯t fulfill the objective, there were still the other hijacked nes. Rather than having this nepletely suppressed and taken back, he would prefer to crash this ne down sacrificing the many American passengers, bringing as much tragedy as possibly for America. The fact that he didn¡¯t directly destroy the body of the ne and instead only the engines were surely because of his thinking of making even greater damage by choosing the ce where they ne would fall.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, this is my error. I¡¯ll correct this mistake.¡¹

    Right after Yue was talking to herself like that, she used ¡°Heaven Existence¡± to erase her figure from the inside of the ne.

    ¡¸Am I, dreaming?¡¹

    The one who muttered that in a daze was the pilot who was following after the passenger airne. There was a voice demanding a situation report resounding from the radio, but the pilot didn¡¯t have theposure to answer that.

    But, surely it would be cruel for anyone to criticize the pilot for that. The reason was that at the end of his gaze, the smoking ne that had just been falling due to the sudden explosion, which was then enveloped by golden light in the next moment, continued to fly straight even now. It was because of this extremely absurd sight that caused the pilot to be like that.

    And what caused the pilot¡¯s gaze to be nailed in ce, what forced him to be dumbfounded, was the figure of a girl standing on top of that airne. A person was standing on top of a ne that was flying at a high altitude¨D¨Deven though just that was enough to make him doubt his own sanity, there was also how that girl was enveloped in the same golden light like the ne, and furthermore, a pair of shining wings were spread from her back.

    Perhaps noticing the gaze of the pilot, the golden girl, Yue, turned her face in his direction. And then, she suddenly showed a smile. ¨D¨DThe fighter aircraft jerked violently. The pilot was pressing on his chest as though he had been shot through by something. He should quickly grasp the control stick instead of that.

    Yue returned her gaze to the front, and then normally began to walk on the ne, as though the wind resistance and the temperature had no effect at all. She got down in front of the cockpit.

    ¡¸A, a girl? No, but, eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, wha-, wha-wha-wha-wha-¡¹

    The pilot who was bleeding from his head and Yosef were making really funny faces. The copilot was lying down from being shot. It seemed that he was still barely breathing, but perhaps he could only keep his life for a mere few minutes more. Yue, while being enveloped in golden light, quietly pointed her fingertip at the copilot.

    Immediately, a faint light enveloped the copilot and healed his wound.

    ¡¸Yo, you are-. This, monster-¡¹

    Yosef guessed the reason why he couldn¡¯t contact hisrades in the passenger areas and raised a trembling angry voice. And then, he aimed his handgun at Yue who was outside the cockpit and was about to pull the trigger. He nned to crash this ne anyway. After this far he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate about something like breaking the window of the cockpit.

    However,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡ºDon¡¯t move¡»¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    Naturally, his movement was easily stopped. The pilot was bewildered at Yosef whose movement hardened with a snap like a stone. But, in the next moment, Yosef¡¯s figure vanished into thin air.

    Yue teleported him. Yosef then appeared right above the ne at the blind spot from the cockpit. Yes, he appeared outside of the jumbo airne flying at the altitude of eight kilometers with the speed of a few hundred kilometers per hour. Furthermore, he was looking up with his hands spread apart as though he was being crucified; he waspletely attached to the top of the ne.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Die while freezing.¡¹

    Yosef opened his eyes wide. Normally a normal human would immediately lose consciousness in this condition, but savagely he was given protection against cold and an oxygen supply, so he wouldn¡¯t die that easily.

    Yue softly flew backward. She pped her golden wings and then she was flying while matching her speed with the airne speed. Looking from the point of view of the pilot and the copilot who had recovered his consciousness, it looked like there was a girl floating casually in front of a flying airne.

    Yue floated a smile at the two people who were staring at her in astonishment and added,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do your best.¡¹

    After saying that, her figure vanished with a puff.

    Even after Yue vanished, the ne was still enveloped in golden light. There was only one engine that was still operating, but the ne could still maintain its altitude. The difficulty of the piloting was going up, but mysteriously the two pilots didn¡¯t feel any anxiety of the ne crashing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­William. I am a criminal.¡¹

    ¡¸Captain¡­¡­¡¹

    The pilot was holding the control stick while squeezing out those words from his throat. Hearing that, the copilot William made aplicated expression that couldn¡¯t say anything. From the conversation of the terrorists, he had guessed that the pilot¡¯s family was kidnapped and he was threatened that his family would be hurt right in front of his eyes. Perhaps because he could see the expression of the pilot that was filled with bitterness, that even now after he had almost just died William was unable to say any word of vilification.

    The pilot told to such William.

    ¡¸But, god has told a criminal like me, to live. Do your best, deliver the passengers safely home. If you cannot agree with this, then I¡¯ll stay quiet and yield the control to you. But, if¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Captain. I too have a family. If my son meets the same experience as your son, a confidence that I can say that I¡¯ll prioritize the passengers still¡­¡­is something that I don¡¯t have.¡¹

    The words of the pilot were cut off in the middle by William. And then, he nodded with a serious expression while returning to the copilot seat. That gesture indicated more eloquently than any words that he would leave this ne to the pilot one more time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­My thanks. This is myst flight. No matter what happens, I swear I¡¯llnd this ne safely.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be fine, captain. After all, the protection of the goddess is with us.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡¹

    The captain¡¯s face warped difficultly. That was aplicated expression that was a mix of relief and regret, gratitude and apology, and various other feelings.

    (Goddess. Please, I beg you no matter how shameless this sound. My family¡­¡­.please-)

    The captain couldn¡¯t help but pray like that in front of the miracle that he witnessed.

    Half a dayter, the tattered airne that was enveloped in golden light safelynded. In the middle of the airport that was in an uproar due to the unprecedented situation, the captain who was receiving questioning heard how his family was saved by a beautiful rabbit-eared woman. And then, he became a zealous believer of the golden goddess and the rabbit eared beauty.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    In the living room of the Nagumo family, Hajime and the others were enjoying tea time while watching a special news report. If it was asked what kind of special news it was, then naturally, it was regarding the simultaneous terrorisms that urred in America the other day and the many miracles at those attack sites.

    The male presenter was moving the news report forward with a voice and expression that looked excited.

    ¡¸Now then, there were existences that changed the many tragedies that were caused by the cowardly terrorists on that day into miracles that will remain in history. Many people killed and wounded were healed by holy light, a passenger ne that was protected by golden light just before it crashed, the hostages that were on the verge of execution were saved from the terrorists by flying kicks and a giant hammer, the president was protected by someone using a single katana¡­¡­just what in the world were those women? No, just what in the world were those existences? Were they secret agents of the country? Such opinions also seem to exist, but no matter how, it was unimaginable that what they had done was the work of a human. It-was-truly, the work of god! Many people who witnessed them had spoken unanimously.¡¹

    There, the male presenter put a long pause before,

    ¡¸They spoke that those women were exactly ¡°goddesses¡± that descended to this world.¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku fell prostrated on the table. Their ears were dyed bright red. When Hajime sniggered, the news report moved to the recording of the interview of the witnesses.

    A young man of the rescue squad that was carrying out the rescue operation at a destroyed airport was answering the interview in an excited state.

    ¡¸Eh? You are asking me what I think of the woman¡¯s true identity? Such a thing is obvious. She is a goddess, a goddess that is overflowing with kindness. If possible, I want to know her name but, no, that is too disrespectful perhaps. At any rate, that person is too beautiful, noble, and warm. The light that rained down on those injured people, it was truly divine. That was¨D¨D¡¹

    The interview cut off. Surely if that young man was allowed to keep talking, then he would keep at it even for several hours. The screen changed back to the male presenter.

    ¡¸He was really excited, wasn¡¯t he! But that too is only natural. d in whitely violet light, with a beautiful pair of wings, raining down the light of healing that resurrected even the dead. Furthermore, she appeared almost at the same time at multiple locations that were damaged by the terrorisms, protecting the people with warm light. This existence that cannot possibly be human has been called with a certain name by the people, and this program will recognize that given name. Now, everyone in the studio, and then, you who are in front of the television, let¡¯s extol that great existence! Her name is¨D¨DAngel of Kindness!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Angel of Kindneesss!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Kaori sunk down. She crouched while plugging her ears and entered the posture of seeing no evil, hearing no evil, and speaking no evil. It appeared the limit meter of her shyness had already surpassed its max number.

    Wasting no time, Yue was making a sadistic expression while she was trying to make Kaori stand up and watch the television. After giving a nce at Kaori who was saying ¡®no no¡¯ with her head shaking in refusal and Yue that kept pulling on her, Hajime and the others then paid their attention to the next interview in the news program.

    The one who made the next appearance was the unit members that belonged to the coast guard of the West Coast (TN: I realize that at the beginning of the chapter it said East Coast. But it was written West Coast now here.).With body and hand gestures, they excitedly spoke about how tremendous the existence that saved them before protecting the city from the missiles.

    And then, they said it. With their mouths in unison, they called that existence as¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸It was Gozira-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Like that.

    ¡¸Why¨D¨D!! No matter where and how thou see it, it was a dragon, wasn¡¯t it!? It was a legendary existence that everyone loved art not it!? What¡¯s with this fictitious character treatment!!¡¹

    Tio went ¡®UGAA¨D¡¯ while standing up in protest. However, the coast guard members in the television were all greatly excited saying¡¸Thank you Gozira!¡¹¡¸We won¡¯t forget Gozira forever.¡¹¡¸Gozira-tan, haa haa¡¹¡¸Gozira, FOREVER¡¹extolling Tio=Gozira.

    ¡¸Oh maaan, who ever thought that Gozira really exists! And, it appeared at the same time as the angel, and saved the people¡­¡­the world is just too lovely! Does everyone also think so!? It wille you know; it will absolutelye you knoow~. The GO-ZI-RA Boom ising-!!¡¹

    The tension of the male announcer was already reaching ecstasy. And then, the tension of Hajime and Shuu who had anticipated theing boom and had already bought a lot of the stock of thepany that was selling Godzi¡ð goods were also in ecstasy.

    The next interview subject was the army colonel that was stationed in the Middle East. When the colonel was asked, just what he thought about the kind of existence that had annihted therge scale army of the terrorist organization attacking his garrison, the colonel floated a nihilistic smile while answering.

    ¡¸Fuh. That¡¯s obvious. He was a demon¨D¨Dno, he was the demon king-sama.¡¹

    Hajime spurted out the ck tea he was drinking. No, certainly he was called as demon king, but he had never imagined that of all thing he would also be called with that name here in earth too¡­¡­his cheeks were cramping from that. The colonel inside the television was passionately speaking just how merciless, ruthless, unreasonable, and overwhelming Hajime was, how mere humans were like trashpared to that existence. It was as though the colonel was being possessed by a demon.

    ¡¸Whoops, it feels like this program will be banned if we broadcasted more than this, so let¡¯s finish the interview with the colonel there. It¡¯s concerning what will be of the colonel from here on though, isn¡¯t it! Now then, it seems that this man who repelled an army of the terrorist organization by his lonesome has many female fans with their number rapidly increasing. For some reason, all recording of this man is blurry which caused us not to be clear about his appearance, but the girls all over the world are going heart-eyed from that mercilessness you know. It seems there is even a fan club formed up already!¡¹

    The high tensioned yell ¡¸How enviouuus!¡¹of the male presenter, and then the calm yet excessively cold gazes that were in contrast with that yell, were all stabbing Hajime. Hajime was pretending not to notice anything while he drank his ck tea once more.

    ¡¸But, his poprity among men is also not losing! The gays from all over the world also seem to go heart-eyed. Really, my condolences!¡¹

    ¡¸Buhoh¡¹

    Hajime spurted out his ck tea. And then, he was sunk by the kisses and fierce winks that seemed like they were making *bachikon* sounds thrown at him from across the screen by the many ¡°big sis¡± who were excessively wriggling and acting flirtatiously despite their muscr build. Hajime fell prostrated on the table with a *gon-* sound that sounded painful.

    While Kaori, Tio, and Hajime were inly receiving damage, the news continued with the interview of the pilot that witnessed Yue; he was making a statement that sounded like he was somewhat awakened to lolicon, the male presenter wasted no time to cut that off before moving onto thest interview with the president who was treating Shizuku as a Valkyrie. Furthermore, the male presenter mischievously disclosed how the bodyguards of the president had formed a fan club for the ck haired Valkyrie, causing Shizuku to turn red greatly.

    ¡¸I have done the information maniption and recognition maniption through the on a world scale, so no one will know that those people are us but¡­¡­in the end, we still received damage huh.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s tired words were nodded by the people who had saved the world and now were drinking tea in the living room of the Nagumo house.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Myuu. After that, what happened to your friend? Just in case, at that time I took out Myuu from the recognition of the children that were in that ce but¡­¡­that child named Natalia is the only one whose recognition I didn¡¯t tamper with. Will it be a problem?¡¹

    On that day, Hajime applied the measure on the children that Myuu saved so they would only remember that a blond haired girl annihted the terrorists while making them forgot that the girl was Myuu. Hajime used a silver tube artifact to go sh on the children. That thing which was exclusively used by the ck suited agents who protected the earth from alien.

    But, regarding Natalia, with Myuu¡¯s wish and the strong hope of the person herself, she was not given the recognition maniption treatment. Natalia herself also promised that she wouldn¡¯t reveal anything about Myuu to other people no matter what. Just in case there was a situation where for example someone knew about Myuu and tried to do something to Natalia, Natalia was given an artifact to make other people believe the girl¡¯s deception as truth.

    ¡¸Yep, no problem nano. But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But? Is there something?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~n, perhaps it¡¯s just Myuu¡¯s feeling but, it feels like the way Na-chan is looking at Myuu has changed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Like how?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like, Altina-san when she is looking at Shia-oneechan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, cut off your rtionship with Na-chan, right now.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine nano. Because Na-chan¡¯s face looked satisfied when Myuu gently patted her, and she immediately returned to the usual Na-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression turned into one where he couldn¡¯t say anything. Shia was directing a gaze that was shuddering at Myuu while saying¡¸Myuu-chan, has she surpassed me before I realized it¡­¡­¡¹. It appeared that Myuu was steadily climbing the stairs of ¡°wrong person¡±.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right, papa. Have you shed Emile-kun too properly nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I don¡¯t know which one is this Emile that you refer, but all the children at that ce other than Natalia, every one of them has been treated for sure. What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Emile-kun, for some reason, he remembers about Myuu nano. It looks like he doesn¡¯t know that the one who was fighting at that time was Myuu, but he remembered that Myuu was there as Na-chan¡¯s friend, and it looked like all this time he was contacting Na-chan saying that he wanted her to let him meet Myuu. Although Na-chan is refusing it all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hou.¡¹

    It appeared, the youth Emile was unable to forget the battling fairy of that day. Strangely he was remembering Myuu and seemed to wish for a reunion. Surely it would be boorish to ask what kind of feeling that drove him to do so. After all, if it had to be said, then it was the case of ¡®Boy meets girl¡±.

    The doting parent papa Hajime who guessed that emitted a voice that sounded a level lower than usual. He was thinking, so there was one more pest that was approaching his beloved daughter. Since Myuu was advancing to elementary school, the number of pests that were approaching Myuu was increasing day by day.

    Young Emile, now what to do about you, was what papa Hajime was beginning to ponder. Myuu who was seeing Hajime being like that looked excessively happy, and she cheerfully sat down on Hajime¡¯sp. And then, she looked up at Hajime with a wide smile while speaking.

    ¡¸Papa doesn¡¯t need to be that worried. Myuu will forever be papa¡¯s Myuu nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, that¡¯s, well, I don¡¯t have any intention of doing anything about such a brat though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, Myuu said that Myuu understands.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was making a troubled face and turned his gaze at Yue and the others asking for help, but before his face could move, Myuu¡¯s small hands caught Hajime¡¯s cheeks from two sides and fixed Hajime¡¯s gaze on herself.

    And then, while she was showing a bewitching smile that reminded him of a certain someone somewhere,

    ¡¸It¡¯s better for papa to think, that you won¡¯t be able to escape forever nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    She said such a thing.

    Hajime thought. In this five years, Yue¡¯s magic, Shia¡¯s taijutsu and war hammer art, Tio¡¯s whip art, Kaori¡¯s twin swords art, Shizuku¡¯s Yaegashi-style, and then, Hajime¡¯s gun-kata were all learned by Myuu at a high level. Originally, the sea dweller race didn¡¯t have a body that was particrly excellent in battle, yet regardless of that Myuu had achieved all those.

    That was surely because all the cheat characters around her taught Myuu their essence to her without sparing anything, and Myuu who trusted and adored those girls from the bottom of her heart was seriously working hard, but even with those factors, Myuu¡¯s learning rate could still be praised without reserve.

    Perhaps because of that, Hajime hallucinated, of his own figure that was being held down by Myuu even after he used all the methods in his possession and yet he still got outdone¡­¡­

    (No, no way that could be¡­¡­)

    ¡¸Nmyu?¡¹

    With a surprising switching speed, her bewitching expression of just now had gone somewhere, Myuu had returned to the usual innocent Myuu with her tilting her head, that appearance¡­¡­

    For some reason, it caused Hajime to shudder with a sudden shaking.<hr>

    AN: The New Year holiday will end soon too.

    Let¡¯s work hard throughout this year too!

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193AN: Attention, the timeline of this chapter is going back again. This chapter happens in between the return home and the one year anniversary gathering.

    The after story is written as the author pleases (the main story was also haphazard though), so the chronological order is also all over the ce. Perhaps it¡¯s hard to read, but please treat it well.<hr>

    ¡¸I wonder¡­¡­what to do about the marriage ceremony?¡¹

    In the living room that was illuminated by the bright sunlight, Sumire, who was drooping limply on the sofa, whispered to herself.

    This day was a holiday for the society. However, Sumire was a famous manga artist from the beginning and didn¡¯t have a holiday. In order to sail across the time of judgment with the name of the deadline that was approaching her today too, she ss changed into a zombie and headed to her workce, but¡­¡­in the end, Sumire, who ran out of material, couldn¡¯t advance, and instead of sulking in bed she was sulking in her house acting sluggishly.

    At present, Hajime and Shuu weren¡¯t at home, only the female camp of Yue and the others were home. What was unusual was that despite Hajime going out he left behind Yue and the others.

    Hajime and Shuu were going to a meeting regarding the new game that was being created by Shuu¡¯spany, but putting aside Hajime, who was recognized as an important battle strength even while he was still a student, for Yue and the others who only had meager knowledge about games, they couldn¡¯t participate in the meeting just with the reason of wanting to be together with their lover, that was the <em>surface </em>reason.

    In addition, today Myuu was also going out. It appeared she was taking along her friends(underlings) in the kindergarten to make clear of their position with the kindergarteners from the neighboring town. When Myuu got out of the house entrance, Myuu said¡¸Today is the decisive battle nano. Myuu will teach those pretentious kids, just where their ce in society is nano¡¹with a fearless smile; just who she was taking after¡­¡­such a question didn¡¯t even need to be asked.

    Because of that, Kaori and Shizuku were also invited into the house, and they spent aid back holiday with only the females but¡­¡­

    That silent explosive which Sumire threw brought about a ripple that by no means was small among the females. Above their head, there was the ¡°!?¡± mark floating like a certain soldier, who loved using cardboard boxes, when he was discovered by an enemy soldier, and they turned their gaze to Sumire with a momentum that seemed to give off the sound *bat-*. It was only Yue who was drinking ck tea while directing a gaze at Sumire as though she was looking at a somewhat good-for-nothing person.

    ¡¸E, err, Kaa-sama? What do you mean by just now?¡¹

    Shia represented everyone and asked the true meaning of Sumire¡¯s whisper. In response to that, Sumire sluggishly raised her face that was buried on the sofa and opened her mouth with a really uneasy expression.

    ¡¸There is no deeper meaning to it, Shia-chan. Sooner orter, we intend to hold a grand wedding ceremony of Hajime with Shia-chan and the others, but as expected, it¡¯s impossible for all of you to do it, right? See, in this Japan, a country with a constitutional government, polygamy is prohibited byw.¡¹

    ¡¸Ce, certainly¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia nodded up and down. Kaori and Shizuku went¡¸Hm?¡¹and tilted their head, they were about to open their mouths to say something, but Sumire¡¯s words continued to forestall them.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s parents should absolutely want to see their daughter in a wedding dress too. But, how sad, based on thew of Japan, there can only be one bride in the wedding ceremony¡­¡­that is to say, there is only one person among you that can wear a wedding dress!¡¹

    *zugaaan!* While lighting was roaring behind her back, Sumire loudly yelled the shocking truth(?). Shia and Tio, and also Kaori and the rest made a face that seemed to say¡¸What did you say¨D¨D!!¡¹. Shizuku was about to make a retort at what Sumire pointed out but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan¡­¡­don¡¯t you want to wear a wedding dress?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh? N, no, Sumire-san. That is, that, of course, I want to wear it, but¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire firmly grasped Shizuku¡¯s shoulder and asked that question to her while peering at her face from really close. After hearing that question, Shizuku¡¯s body leaned back from the pressure and expressed her honest feeling. As though taking advantage of that opening, Sumire¡¯s verbal attack was not stopping!

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan. Also, Remia-chan who is acting ¡®my my ufufu¡¯ over there, and also Yue-chan who for some reason is staring at me with a lukewarm gaze as though I am a good-for-nothing person. Everyone too also wants to wear a wedding dress, don¡¯t you? You want to walk along with Hajime on the wedding aisle wrapped in the ceremonial dress, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­¡­yes.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Of course, Okaa-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸I also feel the same here, Okaa-san.¡¹

    Sumire nodded with ¡®yep yep¡¯, however, immediately after, she looked up above with a gesture that was excessively dramatic.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right. But, only one person can do that. And then, about the marriage registration, that is the notification for the sake of being seen by the people outside as Hajime¡¯s wife, it¡¯s also only one person who can have that¡­¡­in this Japan, only one person can be formally recognized as Hajime¡¯s wife.¡¹

    After saying that Sumire ran her gaze over Yue and the others with a sad expression. And then, Shia and the others, when they heard the words¡¸There is only one person among these people here who will be Hajime¡¯s formal wife¡¹they sent each other gazes containing slight nervousness at each other. Amidst such an atmosphere, Sumire released those words that would push the Nagumo family down into chaos on this day.

    ¡¸Now, I wonder, who among these women is truly worthy to be Hajime¡¯s wife? I wonder, as his mother, who should I choose? Hey, all of you, Hajime¡¯s ¡°self-proimed¡± wives?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Shock ran through the body of Shia and the others!

    Self-proimed¨D¨Dthat word deeply, truly deeply, pierced their chest. Indeed, they hadn¡¯t submitted any marriage registration or even held the ceremony. No matter how much they insisted that they were husband and wife when seen from the eye of the society, there was no proof of that. The word ¡°self-proimed¡±, for some unknown reason, caused a violent difort to well up to the point that they couldn¡¯t negate it!

    ¡¸Ka, Kaa-sama-! What, what should I do desu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Shia, that¡¯s unfair! Okaa-san! I will do my best for Hajime-kun¡¯s sake! That¡¯s why!¡¹

    ¡¸E, ee, me too, I¡¯ll do my best so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, I too, perhaps it wouldth be soon the time to show mine seriousness.¡¹

    Shia, Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio, who got all flustered and shook up, gathered around their mother-inw and begged for her teachings. Even Yue and Remia, who had somehow guessed Sumire¡¯s ulterior motive, only slightly exchanged nces and troubled smiles before closing in on Sumire¡¯s side.

    Sumire was smilingcently inside her heart looking at her obedient(?) daughters-inw. However, she didn¡¯t show even a speck of the inside of her heart, and then with a force that seemed to make a sound *zubishi-* she thrust up her finger. And then, she proimed.

    ¡¸Yue-chan, Shia-chan, Tio-chan, Kaori-chan, Remia-chan, Shizuku-chan! Do all of you want to wear a wedding costume at Hajime-sideee¨D¨D!¡¹

    Naturally, the wives replied back¡¸Oo~~~¡¹in high spirits.

    ¡¸Do you waaant, to be seen as Hajime¡¯s wife by the neighbooors¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Naturally, the wives replied back¡¸Gung ho, gung ho, gung ho!!¡¹in high spirits.

    ¡¸Do you waaant~, to have your name written in the marriage registratiooon¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Naturally, the wives replied back¡¸Uu~raaraaraaraa¨D¨D¨D¡¹in high spirits.

    The trivial things already didn¡¯t matter.

    After that, with Sumire¡¯s incitement, Yue and the others progressed the preparation for the sake of¡¸The deciding match of who is the most worthy as the wife in the Nagumo Family!¡¹.

    In the evening, Hajime and Shuu finished their work and went home. They were passing through the house entrance while talking about this and that regarding the meeting today about the new game production, and they put their hand on the entryway¡¯s door. And then,

    ¡¸I¡¯m home~¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re back~¡¹

    They said the returning home greeting while opening the door¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Wee home, dear, Otou-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Wee home desu!¡¹

    They were weed, by Yue and Shia who were <em>only</em> wearing frilly pure white small aprons. Shuu spoke¡¸O, oo!?¡¹from the side, but in the next instant, ¡¸pugeh¡¹a scream was raised, and he crumbled down. The swift inescapable attack from his son sent his consciousness flying.

    ¡¸What are, you doing, Yue, Shia.¡¹

    Those figures of pure white, tight, beautiful legs and slender arms and shoulders, and then, the breasts that were bared by more than half, which was tooscivious, caused Hajime¡¯s cheeks to cramp up while asking.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Of course, toward the husband who has just worked hard and returned home¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The wife wees him with her all desuu.¡¹

    ¡¸With a naked apron?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸With a naked apron.¡¹¡¹

    Yue and Shia twirled on the spot. Their naked back and jiggling butts were shown to Hajime.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t happy?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this a failure desu?¡¹

    Yue and Shia tilted their heads while confirming to Hajime. Naturally, Hajime bowed his head saying¡¸Thank you very much¡¹. It was the sad nature of man. Seeing such a Hajime, Yue and Shia asked him something strange¡¸From 1 to 10, what is our score?¡¹. Even while feeling suspicious, Hajime answered¡¸Full score¡¹without hesitation.

    Yue and Shia took a guts pose¡¸Yosh-¡¹, then they took off Hajime¡¯s coat and baggage before vanishing inside the room with their lovely butts exposed to him throughout.

    ¡¸What is going on¡­¡­¡¹

    While feeling as though he was watching a waking dream, Hajime shouldered his fainted father and opened the door to the living room.

    There, this time it was,

    ¡¸You guys too!?¡¹

    ¡¸uu, we, wee, home, Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸We, we, welco¨D¨Dimpossibleee, as expected I cannot endure this!!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, fufu. Wee home, dear.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, wee home, Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku, also Remia and Tio were wearing naked aprons as expected while weing him home with a bow with their three fingers of each hand pressing on the floor. Hajime¡¯s spontaneous retort caused Shizuku¡¯s face to turn bright red from shame while she was rushing out of the room. However, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was wearing a naked apron, so it went without saying that her captivating jiggling butt was exposed to him.

    ¡¸Uu, what, suddenly an impact hit my jaw¡­¡­hah!? What is this ce, is this Shangri abeshih-¡¹

    Shuu, who Hajime had discarded on the sofa, appeared to be opening his eyes, but as expected he received a swift, unavoidable attack that made him copse with the white of his eyes exposed.

    While ncing at Shuu, as expected a question of¡¸The score?¡¹from the wives came at him. Hajime livelily told¡¸2 points¡¹only to Tio before he said to Kaori and Remia¡¸Full points¡¹. Ignoring Tio who twitched before starting to pant, Kaori and Remia made a guts pose, and as expected they disappeared into the kitchen with their butts exposed to him.

    ¡¸So, Kaa-san. What are you making them do this time?¡¹

    Hajime was sighing while asking Sumire, who was grinning broadly while making a cool pose for some reason in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸My, what¡¯s with that? You make me sound like I am a problem child. I am merely apanying everyone in their homemaking training, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the first time I heard that a naked apron is bride training.¡¹

    ¡¸Weing the husband home is also one of the creditable bride training. You see, Yue-chan and the others, right now they arepeting with each other, you know? About who is the worthiest as the bride of the Nagumo family. As their husband, you have to watch them properly. The conclusion won¡¯t be reached if everyone gets full points, so you have to grade properly! Okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was sending the most reproachful gaze he could make to Sumire. Before, the girls had done training for housework,undry, and cooking as bride training. And now they werepeting with each other after thiste with abnormal ways like naked aprons; no matter how he thought about it this must be a prank. And the mastermind of this prank could only be one person in this ce.

    Hajime was about to question Sumire further, but at that time, Yue approached him with small steps. Her clothing was still the same.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, the preparation for dinner and a bath is finished.¡¹

    ¡¸O, ou, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. So¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue tightly clutched the fringe of her apron while fidgeting. If she did something like that, then the apron that had already been in a risky length from the beginning would be further rolled up and be something dangerous. Naturally, Hajime¡¯s gaze was pulled to that territory like a monster who was being sucked into the mouth of a thunder dragon.

    Toward such a Hajime, Yue mouthed that temte speech.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Will you not take a bath, and do me? Or will you not take the dinner, and do me? Or else, will you do me, or do me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­In the end, there is no option for me though¡­¡­¡¹

    It was off by a bit from the temte! As expected of Yue quality, but the matchless vampire princess wasn¡¯t finished with just this level!

    ¡¸Then, will you take a bath while doing me? Or else, will you have dinner while doing me?¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As expected, it will be embarrassing, doing it in front of Otou-sama and Okaa-sama. But, if Hajime wishes for it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t wish that! There is a limit even at being abnormal!¡¹

    ¡¸Myy, Hajime you! This pervert son!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-san, shut up a bit there!¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s retort gushed out. On this asion, he left alone Yue who was blushing while fidgeting with both her hands on her cheeks. For the time being, he should make her wear some clothes and recover the order in the Nagumo household. Hajime was about to act with that objective.

    But, before he could do that,

    ¡¸I, I cannot let, only Yue take the spotlight! Ha, Hajime-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Ka, Kaori?¡¹

    Still in her naked apron, Kaori, who peeked out from the cover of the kitchen, leaped out as though she had been waiting for her turn. While she was fidgeting pigeon-toed looking embarrassed, she yelled with an expression that was filled with resolve.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you eat me as dinner!?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying!?¡¹

    ¡¸What seasoning do you wanttt!?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down-, what you are saying is just toocking inmon sense!¡¹

    ¡¸Myy, Hajime you! This Mr. gourmet master-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to throw you out of the house, Kaa-san!¡¹

    After that, Shia and the others simrly leapt out after that and were saying simr things which Hajime retorted back at severely. Sumire, who watched that, stirred up the ce. Shuu, who recovered his consciousness with a ¡®hah¡¯, was made to sleep with a swift unavoidable attack, and in the end, it was one hourter before they could have dinner normally.

    By the way, as expected everyone was wearing clothes when eating dinner. For some reason, everyone was wearing risqu¨¦ cosy appearances though¡­¡­

    In the middle of dinner, a young delivery service man was making a delivery, but he was startled by the blonde miniskirt police woman that came out from the house. He stepped back after seeing the miniskirt nurse that came out from behind the police woman saying¡¸You forget the stamp heree¡¹. Next, he sweated coldly due to the miniskirt shrine maiden that came in a panic saying¡¸What are you two doing going out with that appearance!¡¹. In the end, the young man expressed his gratitude¡¸Tank ou hery much-¨D¨D¨D¡¹that was filled with various meanings with a red face and also panic.

    At any rate, the cooking showdown had everyone make one dish; which then got judged by Hajime, and it went mostly peacefully.

    ¡¸Haa¡¹

    ¡¸Nmyu? What¡¯s the matter papa?¡¹

    In the bath, Hajime was washing the hair of Myuu who came home just before the dinner while unintentionally making a tired sigh. Myuu was tilting her head that was covered all over with bubbles.

    ¡¸Myuu¡­¡­grow up into a normal girl for me okay.¡¹

    ¡¸??¡¹

    ¡¸No, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just forget it.¡¹

    Looking at his beloved daughter that was tilting her head in iprehension, Hajime was smiling wryly thinking ¡®just what am I saying¡¯ before rinsing off the bubbles on Myuu¡¯s hair.

    But, at that time, Hajime¡¯s senses detected the presence of several people approaching the bathroom!

    ¡¸Wait, Kaori and also Shizuku, those two haven¡¯t gone home yet?¡¹

    Before Hajime entered the bath, he had told the two of them that they should go back home soon. But regardless of that, Hajime could sense the presence of Kaori and Shizuku among the presences that were approaching; it made Hajime be at his wits¡¯ end. Immediately after, the door of the bathroom was opened loudly. Just as he expected, there were the stark naked figures of Yue and the others boldly standing imperiously! Not even a single string was covering their bodies; it was to the degree that Hajime wanted to tell them to at least use a towel to cover their front. (For the moment, it was only Shizuku who was using a towel to hide her body.)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Now-¡¹

    ¡¸Charge desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose! The one who is the most skilled at washing Hajime-kun¡¯s body is meee!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, today is the day I¡¯m washing the front.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa haa, Goshujin-sama, haa haa¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Pardon me.¡¹

    It appeared this was apetition about who could wash the body of the husband the best. Hajime¡¯s eyes were twitching while he quickly headed to the bathtub and urged Myuu to follow. It was as though he was asking her if she could apany him.

    But,

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    Along with those words, *whoosh* Yue instantly appeared before Hajime¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Wai-, don¡¯t use ¡°Heaven Existence¡± in this kind of ce!¡¹

    ¡¸Level X¨C¡¹

    ¡¸Maximum body reinforcement!? Ah, idiot, let go, this pervert rabbit!¡¹

    ¡¸Even me-, Limit Break-¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of limit are you nning to break, huh!?¡¹

    Hajime waspletely surrounded by the vampire princess, the bug rabbit, and the angel mode maiden! Using that opening, Remia secured Myuu while Tio used wind magic to form a barrier and shut out the voices from leaking outside byying out a veil of air.

    Like that, in the next moment, the bathroom was turned into a battlefield. A battlefield of carnivorous maidens.

    ¡¸Kuh, who can stay in this kind of ce where there are only beasts! I¡¯m going back to my room!¡¹

    While holding up a strange g, Hajime pped Tio severely to the point that it made her pant while he attempted to rush out of the bathroom. There Yue teleported, and Kaori activated her God Speed and leapt at his back while Shia clung on to his waist with her greatest body reinforcement. Because of his wet feet and the polished floor, Hajime slipped and fell down.

    There Yue and the others jumped further at that chance; even the revived Tio also got on top of Hajime.

    At the corridor of the Nagumo household, there was the figure of Hajime who was lying upside down while being covered with beautiful women and girls.

    At the same time,

    There was the figure of Sumire, cackling loudly while rolling on the corridor holding her stomach from seeing that situation.

    Somewhere, *snap* the sound of something snapping resounded.

    Right after that, Yue and the others raised¡¸Aahn¡¹coquettish voice. Their weak spot was fondled by Hajime. Strength reflexively left their bodies~, using that opening Hajime stood up. Kaori was saying something foolish¡¸Hau, Hajime-kun¡¯s Hajime-kun is in front of my eyes¡¹, but he ignored that.

    ¡¸Kaa-san, it seems that a family meeting is necessary between us. Also, it has to be an extraordinarily harsh meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸My, Hajime. I don¡¯t think that such meeting is necessary though?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s necessary. ¡­¡­The meeting for the sake of making Kaa-san reflect on yourself!¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s store of patience had run out from his mother¡¯s prank that was too much. He took a step forward. He intended to wrap his mother in a bamboo mat then hang her up for a night so she could reflect a little.

    But, it seemed that Sumire had already predicted that action of Hajime¡¯s. While saying¡¸I¡¯ve thought that this will happen!¡¹with a triumphant look, she took out a vacuum cleaner that was leaning in the shadow of the corridor.

    ¨D¨DCleaning Artifact ¡°Sniper Mark II¡±

    By any chance, do you have the experience of sucking even the thing that must not be sucked carelessly when cleaning using a vacuum cleaner? It can be a cause that broke the vacuum, but opening the lid to fish it out every single time is troublesome, isn¡¯t it? In that kind of time, use this. The next generation vacuum cleaner ¡°Sniper Mark II¡±.

    If you have this, you can select the target that you want to suck and the target that you don¡¯t want to suck! Furthermore! If you put this to practical use, it¡¯s even possible to suck the soy sauce or the remote control that is far away into your hand, just with a single push of a button! The next generation vacuum cleaner is already not limited for just cleaning in its utility!

    The absorption force will never fall. The era from here on is the era of multiple absorption forces that suck only the prey you aimed for!

    The vacuum cleaner (exclusive for the Nagumo household) that Hajime developed with such a catchphrase was held in Sumire¡¯s hand.

    In front of the suspicious eyes of Hajime, Sumire took out the degraded version Crystal Key from her breast pocket. It was handed over to her so in the case that something happened to his parents because of the matter of Hajime and the others, they could immediately teleport away.

    Before Hajime could say¡¸What are you¡¹, Sumire stabbed the degraded crystal key to the front. Immediately the space distorted, and a gate materialized. At the same time, Sumire pushed the max mode button on the vacuum cleaner. Naturally, the powerful absorption force pulled on the target from inside the gate.

    ¡¸Wha, wha, what!? What is going on!? Nooo¨D¨D, I¡¯m being pulleeeeeeed-¡¹

    Like that, a familiar scream could be heard, then from the other side of the gate, a petite female figure in a suit tumbled out. Sumire turned off the switch at the same time when that figure came out, but following thew of inertia, the female that leaped out from the gate rolled into the corridor of the Nagumo house, the figure finally stopped when her face crashed *munyu!* on the obstacle in front of her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The female that rolled out from the gate and plunged into a certain thing with her face¨D¨DHatayama Aiko-sensei, wordlessly, slowly, pulled her face away from that ce where her face was buried into. And then, looking at that thing dangling in front of her eyes that seemed to be familiar, she tilted her head while saying¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hajime-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko, can you spare me from you calling my name while looking at my crotch?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!? Awawawawawa, I, I¡¯m sorry~¡¹

    Yes, the rolling out Aiko, due to the momentum, her facended on the son of Hajime that was currently standing imposingly stark naked.

    Aiko instantly blushed hard while her mind was in chaos thinking ¡®I don¡¯t understand the situation!¡¯. Looking from her suited figure, perhaps she had work regardless of the holiday and she only just came home. Despite so, she was suddenly made to teleport, and on top of that she dived face first into the crotch of her lover that was hidden from society except to some people¡­¡­it was only natural for her to be astonished.

    ¡¸Yo, you are wanting me and are using this kind of forceful method!?¡¹, or¡¸No, it¡¯s not like I hate it but¡­¡­waiting naked like this is a bit¡­¡­¡¹, or¡¸Pe, perhaps I cannot go home tonight¡­¡­¡¹, it also couldn¡¯t be helped if she was talking to herself like that, perhaps.

    Anyway, after Hajime wrapped a towel on his waist, he ran his gaze around once more, but Sumire¡¯s figure had already disappeared; he could only see the door of the entrance that was closing and a piece of paper fluttering midair. It seemed her n was to make Aiko a distraction while she escaped. It was a splendid escape.

    Hajime picked up the memo paper that fell at his feet, and his gaze fell on it. There,

    ¡ºI received enough material. Thank you, very much. Mama is going back to her work now!¡»

    Such a thing was written.

    ¡¸Haa, I thought it was something like this¡­¡­Yue, you noticed it already, right?¡¹

    Hajime was sighing to his mother¡¯s deed while questioning Yue who was standing at his side unnoticed. In response, Yue nodded. Hearing that, Shia who had simrly recovered tilted her head and asked what Hajime meant.

    ¡¸Look here, whether the wedding ceremony will be done one by one, or with everyone all at once, either is fine, but there is no rule that only one person can do it. Besides, if need be, we can also just do the ceremony at Tortus.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, now that Hajime-san mentions it that¡¯s true isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, even the marriage registration, I have already faked the official papers about you all itself, so fussing about the marriage registration for everyone right now is meaningless, isn¡¯t it? Something like the consistency of the data or whatever, it can be taken care ofter as we please.¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, that¡¯s true. Then, why did Okaa-san do something like a Bride deciding battle¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obviously for her material collection. Just why do you think she was cking off in the house this afternoon?¡¹

    In short, Sumire said whatever sounded appropriate to incite Shia and the others, and then the uproar that was caused due to that would be turned into the material for her manga that currently was reaching the limits. That was Sumire¡¯s scheme.

    Shia and the others thought that it was also their own fault that they got caught into the provocation thoroughly like that, but Sumire¡¯s capability of letting out a flowing speech just by adlibbing like an agitator, it was just as expected from the mother of Hajime.

    And then, Yue who noticed the intention of such Sumire still participated without really objecting was because,

    ¡¸Today too was a fun day.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    That seemed to be the reason. For Yue, this kind of stupid uproar was also included in her lovely ordinary days. Something like boorish fair arguments could be tossed into the trash can. The satisfied expression of Yue made Hajime shrug¡¸Well, then, it¡¯s fine¡¹.

    ¡¸Say~, I really don¡¯t understand what you are all taking about though¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko called timidly at Hajime and the others that were feeling warm and fluffy by themselves. Hajime nced at Aiko and,

    ¡¸My body gotpletely cold now¡­¡­let¡¯s enter the bath again. With everyone this time.¡¹

    Saying that Hajime picked up Aiko in a princess carry. ¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹Giving a nce at Aiko who was in confusion, Yue and the others raised an¡¸Oo~¡¹in harmony and returned to therge bathroom of the reconstructed Nagumo house.

    After that, including Aiko who was stripped by Hajime¡¯s hand, Hajime and the wives rxed and enjoyed the bath without particrly anypetition.

    ¡­¡­There was no one who paid any attention to Shuu who was still passed out in the living room.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    The sun had already gone down by this point. On the coastal street where the veil of night was beginning to fall, Kaori and Sakura were walking close to each other like true sisters.

    ¡¸The live show was amazingly lively, wasn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t really go often to that kind of event, so I was really excited.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then that¡¯s good. There were only local bands, so I wondered if it was strange for you.¡¹

    Kaori, who received a passionate weing at Sakura¡¯s home, had passed a rxing time there while talking to each other about their families¡¯ recent state for a while. And then when it was evening, she was told that there was a live event of the local bands at the coastal venue starting at that time, so she was taken along by Sakura to attend at the live to kill time.

    Sakura responded to her cheerfully smiling younger sister that she would be d if Kaori was able to enjoy the show, however, Sakura¡¯s expression was twitching a bit. The cause of that was one person. Sakura nced over her shoulder behind them.

    ¡¸Uu, Kaoriii. My angeeel. Can you make eye contact with Otou-san soon? Otou-san is going to die here from the loneliness.¡¹

    Yes, it was Tomoichi. For two women to go to a live show by themselves, they didn¡¯t know what could happen to them. Giving that argument, Tomoichi went along with Kaori and Sakura, but the attitude of Kaori that treated him like he didn¡¯t exist caused Tomoichi to make a contorted face that was about to cry. Furthermore, Kaori didn¡¯t change her attitude at all even after looking at her father acting like that; instead, she was still smiling cheerfully, and looking at such a Kaori, honestly speaking, it was a bit scary.

    The cold war between the father and daughter was definitely inflicting damage to Sakura¡¯s stomach.

    By the way, the reason Kaori was taking such an attitude wasn¡¯t only because of the quarrel in the car, or Tomoichi¡¯s apaniment to the live show. Actually, when the families were talking at Sakura¡¯s house, a topic about Hajime came up and urged by Sakura, Kaori made a call but¡­¡­anyway what could be said was that Tomoichi bombed that phone call once more.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Kaori. How about you forgive Oji-san soon? Oji-san, he looks like he is seriously going to cry there. Honestly, having an uncle with a face that¡¯s about to cry following behind you on the street at night, it¡¯s scary.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, sheesh Sakura-oneechan. What are you saying? No matter where you look, there isn¡¯t anyone like that here, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoriii! Otou-san is right here! Now, look here, please!¡¹(TN: The ¡®please¡¯ is said in English.)

    ¡¸See? There is no one, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­¡¹

    Sakura¡¯s stomach received further damage. For Sakura, if her cute little sister made a boyfriend, then she also wouldn¡¯t be so epting of that boyfriend. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t understand Tomoichi¡¯s feeling. But, in reverse, to have a parent saying this and that about the person that she liked was¡­¡­as a girl in the same position of being a daughter, she was also able to understand Kaori¡¯s feelings. She was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    ¡®Geez, anything is fine, so won¡¯t something happen that will end this father-daughter fight that has be quite troublesome¡¯, when Sakura was running from reality by thinking that¡­¡­

    ¡¸Eehh? You girls there, you two were at the live show just now, right? What a coincidence! Want to talk a bit?¡¹

    It came. Inside her heart, Sakura held her head thinking¡¸What kind of timing this is.¡¹. Ahead of the gaze of Sakura, there was a group of youngsters with a really shy atmosphere as though they were someone that really liked messing around. When judging from their simr appearances, there were about ten people. Sakura grandly made retorts, like why they were calling out to two girls when there were about ten people in their group, or whether they even saw the man who seemed to be the father behind the two of them. Of course, those were done inside her heart.

    ¡¸My bad, but we have ns after this.¡¹

    ¡¸ns? It¡¯s ns to go y, right? Then, let¡¯s go together yeah. The more, the merrier.¡¹

    Sakura politely refused, but the seducer group was grinning while surrounding Sakura and Kaori. No matter how they looked at this, it didn¡¯t seem like they were nning to let the two of them go home merely. Because Sakura and Kaori were a beautiful woman and girl that really couldn¡¯t be found that often in this area, these men wouldn¡¯t give up that easily.

    But, naturally, seeing his beloved daughter and cute nephew getting hit on, there was no way Tomoichi could just stay quiet.

    ¡¸You all. My daughter just said that she doesn¡¯t want to go with you. Now, open the way. We all just enjoyed a nice live show. Let both of our groups avoid any troublesome matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, what is it, old man? Rather, your daughter? Eeh? By any chance, are youing along with your daughter? Uwaa, that¡¯s seriously disgusting.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey old man, being overprotective is no good. Is this what is called an over-demanding parent? Have some self-awareness. Seriously, how uncool.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, the one harassing these two here is you old man. Seriously, realize that. Come on, you two too, let¡¯s leave this stalker father ande y with us, yeah?¡¹

    The men who were trying to pick up the girls guffawed loudly from the words of Tomoichi who came to the front while verbally abusing Tomoichi. Hearing their words, Tomoichi didn¡¯t even look particrly angry, far from that, he didn¡¯t even show any fear being surrounded by more than ten people. He firmly said something more to stop the men from picking up girls more than anything but¡­¡­

    Perhaps feeling that Tomoichi, who was blocking their way, was irritating, one of the men passed beside Tomoichi and stretched his hand out toward Kaori.

    ¡¸Can you not touch my daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸-, you really are noisy huh.¡¹

    Tomoichi suddenly gripped the man¡¯s hand, his almond eyes quietly narrowed and he gave words of restraint. Tomoichi wasn¡¯t particrly strong in a brawl. In his upation, he was a first ss architect, and there was no chance for his physical strength to be questioned in such an upation. Even so, as an adult male who had piled up experience, furthermore, as a father who was witnessing someone trying toy their hand on his daughter, the light of his eyes contained a considerable amount of pressure.

    Therefore, the man was reflexively overpowered mentally. However, it seemed the man felt some shame from that fact, and his face immediately turned red indignantly. The man shook off the hand of Tomoichi that was grasping his hand, and at the same time, he hit Tomoichi.

    Tomoichi let out a muffled voice, and something red oozed from the corner of his lips.

    The man, driven by his indignation, swung his arm further, while the other men also stepped forward to further hurt Tomoichi who was a hindrance for them. Sakura was raising her voice to stop them while her fingers were gliding on her smartphone to contact the police, but it was at that moment,

    ¡¸What are you all doing, I wonder? I wonder?¡¹

    Dread rushed through all the people in that ce.

    And then they noticed it. Before they even realized it, Kaori, who was already at Tomoichi¡¯s side, had stopped the fist of the man that was swinging downward with one hand.

    A chill that was impossible to understandthered on their skin causing bumps and the strange situation of a girl smiling while stopping the serious punch of an older man with just one hand caused everyone to stiffen. In the middle of that, Kaori let out words with a t tone that was the opposite of her smiling face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking you here, just what are you doing to my Otou-san, I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what the hell, are you!? Aa!? The father of you bitch was screwing around, so I was only giving him a lesson!¡¹

    The intimidating air that Kaori emitted caused the man whose fist was stopped to go into a frenzy while ranting. And then, the man¡¯s other hand tried to strike in order to ¡°give a lesson¡± to Kaori.

    ¡¸Otou-san was screwing around? I guess so. Indeed, he is a troubling Otou-san who is always screwing around. He is overprotective, treating me like I¡¯m still a small child. He immediately sulks if he is not paid attention to, and he keeps badmouthing Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸hrk, wha, what the hell-. This stupid strength-¡¹

    Kaori was talking with a small voice in a murmur, leaving the dumbfounded surrounding to lurch.

    All the while gripping the two wrists of a man with a build farrger than herself.

    From a nce, it was clear that the man was trying to pull his hands away with all his strength, but the hands holding him didn¡¯t even twitch, as though he was being shackled with iron to a wall. Kaori¡¯s words reached toward the man who was half falling into a panic.

    ¡¸But you see, Otou-san is kind you know? He always thinks of me, no matter how busy he is with his work he always tries to make time to speak with me, he always protects me even though he is not strong in a brawl. When I worked hard, he praised me a lot, and when I made mistakes, he scolded me a lot.¡¹

    Kaori lifted her face. However, that gaze wasn¡¯t directed at the man in front of her eyes. What she was looking at was Tomoichi at the side.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Otou-san, I¡¯m sorry. I should have stopped it before you got hit. I recalled many things, so I waste to move. Thank you, for trying to protect me.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi only called Kaori¡¯s name while looking at her wry smile. He could do nothing else but that. The reason was that his daughter¡¯s figure was looking really grown-up for some reason. It was as though she was letting go of his hand; as if she had already left the nest since a long time ago. Even though they were in the middle of a situation like this, the loneliness that flooded his chest clogged up all his words.

    Kaori moved his gaze from Tomoichi toward the men surrounding them, and then she let out her words along with an icy gaze.

    ¡¸My father is the greatest father in the world. Don¡¯t you dare, humans at the level of you all, make fun of him!¡¹

    ¡¸You bitch, let go of me alre¨D¨Dbugeh!?¡¹

    A kick that pointed to the sky wasunched immediately after the angry yell. That kick impacted the jaw of the man whose both hands were gripped, and like that, that man was blown away like a joke in a parabolic arc.

    The air returned to dead silence.

    ¡¸If you all disappear right now, then I¡¯ll overlook this.¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s words resounded dignifiedly. A dainty girl was sending a young man with good physique flying with one kick¨D¨Dnormally, the group of men would surely sense the abnormality of the situation; however, the difference in number between both sides and themon sense that said there was no way ten men could lose against a high school girl caused them to mistake their choice for the sake of their tiny pride.

    The men were breathing roughly in agitation, their mouths hurled out unrestrained abusivenguage, and they adjusted their stance in preparation to attack.

    ¡¸Yep, I guess it can only be like this. People like you all surprisingly all have the same pattern.¡¹

    Kaori lightly waved both her hands. Immediately, *kyakin!* a satisfying sound resounded, and two metallic poles appeared in both her hands. Those were extendable batons.

    Kaori was wearing short sleeve clothes, which made anyone want to retort just where she hid those batons, but those who knew knew that it was great that what came out were only extendable batons, wasn¡¯t it. Inside the ring that was attached with a crimson jewel dangling on Kaori¡¯s neck, there were even brutalrge swords that could easily split a great rock into two; those swords were exactly Kaori¡¯s specialized weapon.

    In the end, the two sword style using the extendable batons (Adamantium made-Lightning d enchantment) shed on the coastal street at night; it became a fierce society study for the young men. Along with a trauma that wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡¸Oji-san. It¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it? Kaori got angry like this for Oji-san¡¯s sake. See, she is just like Oba-san. Please look at this goosebumps. It¡¯s also like this when Oba-san is angry.¡¹(TN: Oba-san=aunt)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yo, you are right. Also, is, is it just my feeling? It feels like I can see ¡°something¡± on Kaori¡¯s back just like Kaoruko though.¡¹

    Thest man ate a fierce blow at his butt that would make even a Thai kick look like mere child¡¯s y; that man screamed¡¸Aaa¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹while flying through the air. Sakura and Tomoichi were looking at that scene with a distant look and raised a dryugh.

    After that, Kaori tampered with the memory of the seducers with her own soul magic before she returned toward Tomoichi and Sakura with a really nice smile. It went without saying how Tomoichi and Sakura shivered altogether.

    After that, seeing Kaori getting all fidgety looking like she wanted to talk with Tomoichi, Sakura read the mood and went back home first. Currently, Tomoichi and Kaori were walking silently with just the two of them on the path home.

    ¡¸Otou-san, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s fine already Kaori. ¡­¡­Magic is really amazing huh. You have shown it to me many times, so it feels toote saying this, but even now it still makes me feel admiration witnessing it.¡¹

    The wound on his lips had been healed by Kaori¡¯s healing magic. Tomoichi said his thanks to Kaori with admiration just like he said. Feeling relieved hearing that, Kaori¡¯s expression softened. And then, her gaze began wandering as though she was searching for words.

    Seeing that state of his daughter, Tomoichi half-guessed just what she wanted to speak about and sighed inside his heart, then he urged Kaori to speak.

    ¡¸Kaori, if there is something you want to say, then you can just say it as it is within your mind. After all, I¡¯m the best father in the world. No matter what is it, I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say.¡¹

    Kaori chuckled at the way her father spoke, and she opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Say, I noticed this just now but¡­¡­Hajime-kun, he resembles Otou-san doesn¡¯t he-, that¡¯s what I think.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Can you pause there, Kaori? Even Otou-san has this thing called limit to what I can and cannot ept, you know? I¡¯m simr to that harem man that is like a walking and talking haughty arrogance? I wonder, can Otou-san go out for a little bit of a journey? It¡¯s okay; I think after finding myself for about a year, Otou-san will be able to stand up again.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, that¡¯s not what I meant. What I mean is not the current Hajime-kun, but the previous Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸The previous?¡¹

    Kaori nodded toward Tomoichi who showed a questioning face. And then, she narrowed her eyes in nostalgia and began to talk.

    ¡¸Yes, previously. He couldn¡¯t fight or anything at all, but when he thought that it was necessary, then he would step out without hesitation, that kind of weak but strong person. Yep, surely, that was why I became curious about Hajime-kun. Because, if I can be with a person that is simr with Otou-san, then I will be happy, I know that from looking at Kaa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori¡­¡­. Right now, Otou-san¡¯s feelings are reallyplicated. I¡¯m happy but perhaps not happy¡­¡­. However, that¡¯s really hard to believe huh. That him, and the him of the past that Kaori talked about, I really cannot connect the two of them¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right. I too, when I reunited with Hajime-kun I was really shaken then. That was how much he changed. It was really terrible for him, to the degree that it was absolutely necessary for him to change. But, even so, deep inside he didn¡¯t change. That¡¯s why there are people that love Hajime-kun that much. A person who is merely insincere and like women, it would be strange if that kind of person is surrounded by that many people, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps it¡¯s just as you say. But, even so, as expected as a father it¡¯s hard for me to consent. No matter who, if it is a father who has a daughter, then he will surely want to entrust his daughter to a person who will treasure her the most and only her.¡¹

    Tomoichi scratched his head looking troubled. Kaori took Tomoichi¡¯s arm and then hugged him happily.

    ¡¸Thank you, Otou-san. But, I have confidence. Indeed, it¡¯s not just me alone that is with him, and I might not be the number one, even so, I¡¯m confident that I can have happiness that won¡¯t lose to anyone. Even though there are many people that are walking together with him, even so, I can puff up my chest and say I am cherished. Because, the person who had crawled up from the bottom of the abyss just with the thought that he wanted to go home to his important family, and defeated even god just because he wanted to take back his important person, such a person is the one who gave his promise to me, you know?¡¹

    Kaori showed Tomoichi the ring that was dangling from her neck. Different from the treasure warehouse, it was just a ring, but it was the eternal ring that was filled with the oath of her loved one.

    After seeing that ring, Tomoichi¡¯s expression turned extremely bitter.

    ¡¸Otou-san. Hajime-kun, he is a person that will treasure every aspect of his important people, even the treasured people of that treasured people. That¡¯s why he said that he wouldn¡¯t give up no matter how much Otou-san hates him. He told me that he would treasure Otou-san and Okaa-san too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I understand that this is not normal, that this is something oundish, but it¡¯s fine even if it will take time. I want Otou-san to treasure Hajime-kun too. I want Otou-san to treasure my treasured person too.¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s words rode the flowing night wind that carried the aroma of salt and vanished. Tomoichi¡¯s expression was still bitter without any reply. If anyone looked at his eyes, they would be able to see a horrible discord whirling inside.

    The long silence was continuing. Only the sounds of footsteps and sea waves were resounding in the ears of the two.

    It was unknown how much time had passed, but before long Tomoichi deeply and grandly sighed. Toward Kaori who was staring at Tomoichi anxiously, his shoulders dropped while one of his hands held out to Kaori.

    ¡¸Kaori. Can you contact that guy¡­¡­Hajime-kun for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san¡­¡­yes, wait a little bit.¡¹

    Kaori took her smartphone and called Hajime with a few rings. Hajime, who answered the phone, was told by Kaori that Tomoichi wanted to talk. Hajime consented readily without sounding particrly worked up. Hajime¡¯s attitude that soundedposed caused Tomoichi¡¯s face to turn bitter once more. Kaori handed over the smartphone while smiling wryly at that expression of his father.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s me.¡¹

    ¡ºIt has been a long time.¡»(TN: Hajime used extremely politenguage here.)

    ¡¸Hmph! We just met around two months ago. Saying it has been a long time from that¡­¡­it appears that within you, the matter of me is just like a mere stone at the roadside, huh.¡¹

    ¡ºNo, that¡¯s unthinkable. The family of Kaori is as important as a jewel for me.¡»

    ¡¸Hmph! As always, it¡¯s only your mouth that keeps spouting out pretty words, isn¡¯t it? Is that how you trick my daughter?¡¹

    ¡ºNever. If pushed to say, then I think it is me who got caught.¡»

    ¡¸Hmph!! Is this that? ¡ºNot really, I am not really feeling anything here, but Kaori said that she wants this no matter what sooo, I¡¯ll just give it a try¡»That¡¯s what you think huh! Just what in the world are you¨D¨D¡¹

    <em>¡¸</em><em>Otou-san?</em><em>¡¹</em>

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    When Tomoichi heard Hajime¡¯s voice, his hostility flooded out like a conditioned reflex. At the same time, when he heard<em>¡¸</em><em>Otou-san?</em><em>¡¹</em>from his daughter, he also let out words of apology from a conditioned reflex. He wasn¡¯t a mere father. He was a trained father.

    While keenly feeling the gaze of Hannya-san from the side, Tomoichi cleared his throat while trickling cold sweat and opened his mouth once more.

    ¡¸Ahem-. That, see, today, I called because¡­¡­well, I too have various things in my mind. A father that has a daughter, no matter what, he cannot be gentle toward the man who is the partner of said daughter.¡¹

    ¡ºI understand. After all, I too have a daughter that makes me resolved to be a father. If I am in your position, and my daughter brings along a man like me, then there is no doubt that I will break all the bones in his body and bury him inside concrete, and in the end, I will throw him in the middle of Pacific Ocean.¡»

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yeah, tha, that¡¯s it. I, I too, am thinking of doing at least that much, yup, to such a man, you know?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. That¡¯s why I understand how your blood must be seething. So much, that you must be thinking that you want to drop a nuclear bomb on me right now even if it drags the surroundings into it; that you want to dye everything in dark red, isn¡¯t that right?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yo, you really got it huh!¡¹

    This time Tomoichi was trickling cold sweat from a different meaning. Hajime¡¯s hostility was too extreme that far surpassed him. Furthermore, just by imagining the imaginary loved one of that daughter who might appear in the future, Japan might fall into a pinch in the future. Tomoichi was thinking, ¡¸Ee? Isn¡¯t the scale of hostility a bit too different from mine?¡¹, which caused him to sumb to aplicated sense of defeat.

    ¡¸Ahem-. It feels like I somehow came to understand really well how you are thinking, so let¡¯s put this matter aside for a bit. More than that, I want to confirm something with you.¡¹

    ¡ºYes.¡»

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have any intention to separate with Kaori. Conversely, you also don¡¯t have any intention to separate from the other girls. You are nning to remain married with them all for life, and you don¡¯t have the intention to bend that will. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just as you say. I understand how such a thing is oundish, how it goes against ethics, and how there are people like you who think unpleasantly of such a thing. But even knowing that, let me say it once more. Everyone, they all are my wives. That will of mine won¡¯t bend. No matter what can possibly happen from here on, I won¡¯t yield that will at all. My deepest apologies, but I will stick to this will for my whole life until you can possibly ept it.¡»

    ¡¸tsk, you are brazenly acting defiant huh.¡¹

    ¡ºI will do everything in my power so that someday, you can possibly ept this as sincerity and determination of my own way.¡»(TN: The way Hajime used you to call Tomoichi here is also done in the politest way.)

    Tomoichi¡¯s hand that was holding the smartphone tightened. His fury was welling up hearing that nonsensical thing being spoken so brazenly. However, he saw the eyes of his daughter that was staring fixedly at him from the side, and then Tomoichi sighed once more to let out the heavy thing inside his chest.

    ¡¸I really want to punch you flying right now, you know? The ideal future for me is that I won¡¯t see your face anymore with my daughter,pletely forgetting you once and for all.¡¹

    ¡ºI guess so. The troubling thing is, I understand your feelings painfully well. I also understand how it must be irritating for you that I am acting sympathetic like this. This is really a highly difficult problem, even more than adventuring in another world that was filled with death and absurdity.¡»

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about the absurdity of another world, but there is not even a single doubt in me that this is the greatest trial that I have ever faced in my whole life. Aah, really, just why did my daughter encounter you in the past?¡¹

    ¡ºSurely, that¡¯s because there is no one who can stand superior to this mean world.¡»

    ¡¸No doubt about that. Good grief, this world really makes me go through something uncalled for. ¡­¡­However, what is really, reall~y unfortunate is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­my daughter, is happy with this, with an expression so lovely that I have never seen before.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Tomoichi stood still there. His parent¡¯s house hade into view. But he couldn¡¯t muster any will to enter the house like this. First, there was something that he had to ask, for the sake of the words and wish of his daughter that he had heard in this night, and above that, for the sake of producing a conclusion inside himself.

    ¡¸Let me ask this to you, the shitty bastard who is trying to have your own way for a screwy future. Can you vow, that you will able to make, my daughter, my Kaori, to keep having that kind of expression forever? Can you vow, that she will be able to throw out her chest, and dere without hesitation that she is happy, can you make her continue to be that kind of girl forever?¡¹

    On the other side of the phone, Tomichi felt that the atmosphere suddenly changed. It was something that made Tomoichi feel Hajime¡¯s serious feelings beyond any doubt before even hearing his next words¡­¡­

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s that vow, I have vowed it since a long time ago. This life is for that sake. It will never change, no matter what.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Standing still in ce, Tomoichi looked up to the sky. While feeling the gaze of his daughter that was looking up at him, he repressed the excessive urge to yell¡¸BASTAAARDD¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹inside him. And then, breaking the silence, he formed the words while feeling a strange sense of defeat; he summoned up all his strength to the limit, in order to grant the earnest wish of his daughter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Next time,e to my home. You can have dinner there.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Thank you very much. I will surely visit to trouble your hospitality.¡»

    An impact run through Tomoichi¡¯s arm. When he looked there, Kaori was hugging Tomoichi¡¯s arm with a full smile. With a small voice,¡¸Otou-san, thank you. I love you!¡¹she sent him the greatest words for a father. His feeling that almost made him scatter bloody vomit from working up the sentence just now, and also his murky feeling, all those feelings were somewhat cleared up if he could receive such words.

    At the same time, when he thought that he received those words due to Haijme¡¯s existence, as expected, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of defeat.

    ¡¸Do, don¡¯t you misunderstand! It¡¯s not like I recognize you or anything! Until the end, I¡¯m just thinking of keeping an eye on you for a bit, that¡¯s all there is to it, don¡¯t you dare make Kaori sad even for a bit! If you dare do that, then it will be that, that! It will be concrete and the Pacific Ocean and Nuclear I tell you!¡¹

    ¡ºHaha, that¡¯s really terrifying. I will engrave those words deep in my heart.¡»

    Tomoichi¡¯s speech that was just like a tsundere caused Hajime and also Kaori to leak out chuckles reflexively.

    It was at that timing when the talk almost end with a good feeling,

    ¡ºGoshujin-samaaa~. Thy beloved servant has returned~. For the reward, please, chastise mine butt a lot toniiight!¡»

    From the other side of the phone, some kind of voice that was filled with a mix of excitement and charm resounded. The moment that voice became audible, the atmosphere of Hajime changing into astonishment could be felt transmitted through the phone receiver.

    ¡ºTio, you, how did youe back!? Even though as the punishment of making merry in front of my Jii-chan and others before this I had wrapped you in a bamboo mat and tied you up to a missile beforeunching it¡­¡­¡»(TN: Jii-chan=grandfather)

    ¡ºOf course, it¡¯s obviously by crawling back without untangling Goshujin-sama¡¯s love(rope)! The kindness of not exploding the missile¡­¡­if I didn¡¯t answer that kindness, how could I be Goshujin-sama¡¯s servant!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s a lie right¡­¡­I sent you flying until the other side of the mountain; you shouldn¡¯t be able toe back without crossing through the downtown¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºYes! When the people saw this crawling figure, that art like a caterpir, cheers(screams) were raised everywhere. As expected even I felt shy. Furthermore, the authorities came out, so I traveled with a higher speed; everyone was already loudly cheering(pandemonium) then.¡»

    ¡ºYou are making a new urban legend in the city where my Jii-chan is living¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºNow, grant the prize to me who hath worked hard ining back. Specifically, a reward using that ck, hard, andrge thing, to chastise mine butt! Recently, Goshujin-sama didn¡¯t do it much, so it feels lonely!¡»

    ¡ºYou stupid idiot! What kind of thing are you running your mouth about with that loud voice!¡»

    Of course, the perverted exchanges that were done with loud voice were properly transmitted through the phone, to the father and daughter with cleared feelings.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, perverted bastard.¡¹

    ¡º! ¡­¡­This is a misunderstanding desu. Give me a chance for exining¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸You think I¡¯ll give you a chance? You think I¡¯ll let you? Fufu, isn¡¯t it strange? Aa, you are really, a strange man. Fufufufu.¡¹

    An eerie chuckle came out from Tomoichi. At his side, Kaori was holding her head while murmuring¡¸Tio you idiooot¡¹. And then, she tried to cover for Hajime and tried to talk to Tomoichi, but before she could do that, Tomoichi exploded.

    ¡¸I take back my words-. You shitty bastaaaaarrrdd-! I absolute won¡¯t hand over my daughter to a perverted bastard like you! I prohibit you from approaching her until the end of the world-! Someone like you, just explode with a nuclear bomb in the Pacific Oceaaaannnnnnnnnn¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    ¡ºWai-, ple-¨D¨D¡»

    Hajime tried to make an excuse, but before he could do that, Tomoichi swung up his hand holding the smartphone, and then he threw the phone to the ground. A grievous scream¡¸My smartphone¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹could be heard from the side, but such a voice didn¡¯t reach Tomoichi who had transformed into a warrior that was a father protecting his daughter.

    Far from that, as though the smartphone was a nemesis that couldn¡¯t be allowed to live under the same sky, or possibly so that the hateful scum wouldn¡¯t be able to call from the other side of the phone anymore, he stepped on the smartphone and grinded it many times.

    Naturally, Kaori¡¯s smartphone was invited into heaven.

    ¡¸O, Otou-san! What are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸I am severing ties with that maggot-, with all my strength here! Kaori, don¡¯t meet with that perverted bastard, until the end of the world! This is a promise with Otou-san!¡¹

    Indeed, if there was a father who would still entrust the daughter after hearing that kind of dialogue from the other side of the phone, then it would be better not to waste time to take such a father to a hospital. To a hospital for the brain.

    However, from the point of view of Kaori, who had thoroughly witnessed Hajime¡¯s unique rtionship with Tio in the other world, she had already epted it as an ordinary happening. Although she could understand her father¡¯s feelings perfectly, witnessing her smartphone trampled and heard the person she loved being called a maggot caused her to want to object against her better judgment¡­¡­

    Tomoichi sensed his daughter¡¯s atmosphere that obviously didn¡¯t seem to obey him even after hearing that kind of exchange on the phone, and on top of that, even after he told her that she must not meet that man anymore. Tomoichi was trembling all over while dering with all his strength in the residential area at night.

    ¡¸Otou-san! Is abso~~~~~-lutely! Not appro¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨Dving-!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait, Otou-san! Where are you going¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Tomoichi suddenly started to run. ¡­¡­To the direction that was the opposite of the house. And then, in the blink of an eye, he disappeared toward the residential area.

    If he went back to the house, then he would be talked to by his daughter about that hateful shitty bastard again. That was why he wouldn¡¯t go home anymore. Until Kaori understood, Otou-san will run away from home! It was such a thing.

    The shoulders of Kaori, who somehow guessed her father¡¯s intention, slumped down.

    ¡¸Normally, the one who runs away from home because they are not being understood should be the daughter, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    After whispering that, Kaori then chased after Tomoichi.

    The father who absolutely didn¡¯t want to approve the person that his daughter loved, and the daughter who wanted her father to approve no matter what; both of them began to race at night.

    After that, whether Hajime could be epted or not by Tomoichi¡­¡­

    Anyway, let¡¯s just say that Hajime worked even harder than even god ying for that.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Everyone, do you know about [Aozora no Kishi] series on Ni¡ð Dou? (TN: This refer to Nico Douga)

    I found it recently, and it was totally enthralling.

    Watching that, my hand reached out to Ace Combat again (it makes me have misgivings about the update next week¡­¡­)

    I want to try writing a light novel with an idiot and cool fellows like that as the characters someday.

    Uploader-sama, thank you for making my holiday lovely.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195AN: Yaegashi-style¡­¡­how did ite to be? <hr>

    It was just before the sun approached the zenith of its climb. Hajime was walking expressionlessly through the residential area on a certain riverside.

    It wasn¡¯t like he was in a bad mood, but when he thought about the location he would be visiting after this, it made him feel somewhat mncholic. On top of all that, it also caused him to rack his brain about this and that when it came to how to deal with it, so his expression was naturally stiff.

    Although, no matter how much Hajime worried about it since he had no intention of yielding the status quo or his will, resolving this was extremely difficult and finding a solution that could work in one go was next to impossible. Compared to this difficult problem, conquering a greatbyrinth was something really simple.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s obvious, it can¡¯t be helped, huh?¡¹

    He let out a small sigh while staring at his destination that came into view on the path ahead.

    It was a spacious ground that was surrounded by splendid hedges with arge Japanese house inside of it, or rather than a house it was an estate. History could be felt from its appearance alone.

    With a nce at that hedge and estate, Hajime finally arrived in front of the entrance. The front gate was also a heavy and splendid structure. The wood and iron were clearly conveying the months and years they had been piling up until now. If an ordinary person visited this ce for the first time, they would unconsciously straighten themselves up.

    The family name written beside the front gate was¨D¨D¡±Yaegashi¡±.

    Yes, this ce was Shizuku¡¯s house, and adjacent to the house was the long-established dojo of the Yaegashi-style.

    For some reason Hajime looked at the namete where the name ¡°Yaegashi¡± was carved while pushing on the button of the interphone installed beside the gate; the only piece that approached the modern age here.

    ¡ºYes, who could this be?¡»

    A female voice immediately responded. It sounded young, with a pleasant tone that sounded calm, a voice that gave the feeling of maturity. The owner of that voice¨D¨Dif his memory from when he met her thest time was correct, then it was the voice of Shizuku¡¯s mother, Kirino. She was the one who responded to Hajime.

    ¡¸I received the invitation. This is Nagumo Hajime.¡¹

    ¡ºYou are right on time, Hajime-san. Wee. The gate is not locked, so pleasee inside as you are.¡»

    ¡¸Excuse me for disturbing.¡¹

    Hajime put his hand on the gate. And then he pushed it open while sighing once more at ¡°that¡± which he felt when he was walking the path that was facing the hedge.

    Immediately after that, *hyu-* a sound of cutting wind!

    ¡¸As expected huh¡­¡­¡¹

    He carelessly lifted his hand in front of his forehead. Between the gaps of his fingers were several spheres held in ce. Those things flew the instant Hajime opened the gate which he caught between his fingers. When he put a little strength into his fingers, those balls split with a cracking sound, and from inside them, colorful powder came out.

    When he brought his nose near, the aroma of multiple spices like pepper or cayenne pierced his nasal cavity severely. If the spheres hit the forehead and their content scattered out, then a normal person would shed tears grandly while writhing in an unstoppable sneezing attack.

    ¡¸I want to make a retort about just what kind of period this is but¡­¡­really this house. Besides, if I am told this is reaping what I sow then that¡­..can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Hajime strode across the threshold of the Yaegashi residence while smiling wryly.

    First, the scenery of a considerably wide garden, which extended all the way to the entrance of the main building, entered his eyes. It wasn¡¯t something like a Japanese-style garden where one could enjoy the sight, but a garden with normal weeds and gravel spread evenly throughout that looked well maintained. The path from the front gate to the main building¡¯s entranceway was shown by stone paving; there was also a small pond distanced in between. Next, there were also gardennterns hung irregrly and rtively big trees growing.

    There was another independent one-story house a slight distance away, that ce had be the dojo of the Yaegashi-style. But, on this holiday normally there should be the zealous voices of a lot of disciples practicinging from there, instead, eerily there was no sound.

    Hajime, who spontaneously wanted to sigh after guessing the reason of that silence, advanced on the stone paving, approaching a spot where a tree nearby with dense leaves had one of its branches extending out until it reached above the stone paving. It was at that time,

    A killing intent was suddenly-!!

    When Hajime looked up, there was a figure of an old man jumping down from the branch above his head, the hakama of the old man was fluttering while his hands were holding a wooden sword aloft! The sword ki the old man was d with wasn¡¯t something normal, a determination of sure defeat with one hit was residing in his eyes! That figure which swooped down from the sky, swinging down a mighty attack, was just like the technique of a certain wandering swordsman!

    But, toward that sudden attack,

    ¡¸It has been a long time, Shuuzou-san.¡¹

    Hajime, who stopped still with one hand the attack which looked like it could pulverize at least a boulder, lowered his head normally and gave a greeting. The opponent in front of his eyes that looked like he was around 80 with a deeply wrinkled face and white hair, was an instructor of the Yaegashi-style and the grandfather of Shizuku, so Hajime must show manners to him.

    ¡¸Yes, long time no see, Hajime-kun. Nice of you toe. You can rx here.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Shuuzou was speaking words of wee normally as though nothing special happened while lookingpletely expressionless with his hands pushing down the wooden sword to the very limit. In response to that, Hajime too also returned the greeting familiarly.

    Hajime and Shuuzou stared at each other wordlessly for a while, but as expected Shuuzou then quietly pulled back his wooden sword as though nothing happened and he turned on his heels.

    ¡¸I think Shizuku is in her room. But, it¡¯s a little uneptable for you two who are still students to seclude yourself inside the same room. There are also delicious tea cakes, soe to the living room.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, yes, thank you-¡¹

    Shuuzou turned his back on Hajime and returned toward the dojo while talking. But, in the middle of that conversation, in an awkward timing, a new killing intent attacked Hajime!

    Hajime quickly crouched, and over his head, a sharp, violent gale blew past. Furthermore, a cuff of a hakama was reflected at the edge of the sight of the crouching Hajime. A low kick aiming for Hajime¡¯s head was rapidly approaching.

    While evading that by leaping aside, Hajime used one of his hands in a handstand posture to roll beforending. Ahead of his gaze, there was the figure of the attacker still in continued alertness.

    ¡¸Yaa, Hajime-kun. Nice of you toe. You can rx here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you, Koichi-san. Excuse me for my intrusion.¡¹

    Yaegashi Koichi. He was the father of Shizuku and an instructor of the Yaegashi-style. He was a handsome middle-aged man with a rather harsh look, which was due to the gash in his cheek that he got from somewhere that was his trademark. While saying a speech that was the same with his father Shuuzou, and also with the same expressionless look as expected, he put his wooden sword on his waist as though nothing happened.

    At that moment, a wooden sword was thrown at great speed from the side! Hajime, who quickly turned his head and evaded it clearly, heard a clicking tongue echoing from behind the nearbyntern basket.

    Even furthermore, from behind the evading Hajime, a *zapaa-* sound resounded. The moment he heard that one of the pupils who seemed to be lurking inside the pond threw countless iron rods the size of a palm from a pose that looked like a wild falcon!

    Hajime evaded that with a flowing feet movement like a fish swimming in the air, but right after that, he noticed something and back flipped highly from that ce. When he did that, in the next moment, a young pupil smeared with soil leapt out from under the ground in the garden holding a wooden sword. The pupil was whispering¡¸Chiih, so I failed in bringing him down-¡¹with a small voice.

    Hajime, whonded while smiling faintly to those words, quickly lifted his hand and grasped something that flew toward him. An arrow was caught by that hand. When he followed the trajectory, above the roof of the main building was a figure of someone that seemed to be a pupil holding a bow.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking this every time but¡­¡­Yaegashi-style is absolutely not a kenjutsu dojo, right? Rather I think this ce is a ninjutsu dojo instead.¡¹(TN: Kenjutsu=sword art, ninjutsu=ninja art)

    ¡¸What are you saying, Hajime-kun. Something like shinobi cannot possibly exist. Are you reading too much manga? It¡¯s troubling that someone trying to be Shizuku¡¯s partner is doing something like that.¡¹

    Hajime whispered his conjecture while staring fixedly at the pupils who were returning to the dojo quickly while likewise also acting as though nothing happened. Hearing that, Shuuzou said something like that with a tone that sounded really stumped.

    The soaking wet pupil, who was lurking in the pond, quickly took off his dougi uniform and underneath it, there were ck clothes, but¡­¡­his face looked as though saying¡¸So what?¡¹. Surely, even though the iron bars thrown at him looked simr to shuriken that he previously saw at museum, or even though the pupil who climbed down from the main building¡¯s rooftop was using a special descending tool where the tip of the rope had something shaped like a rake to be fixed onto the roof¡¯s edge, or that one of them wasn¡¯t making any footsteps while running, surely, everything was just Hajime¡¯s misunderstanding.

    Even if right now, in front of Hajime¡¯s eyes a pupil was quickly running with a forward-bent posture¨D¨Dthe so-called ninja run right past him, surely that was just his misunderstanding!

    ¡¸Hajime, wee!¡¹

    But, at that moment, a slightly lively voice called out to Hajime who was seeing off the back of the figures of the people of the Yaegashi dojo with aplicated expression. When he turned toward the voice, he could see the figure of Shizuku dressed in a gorgeous kimono waving her hand at him from the porch of the main building.

    Hajime lifted his hand with a greeting of¡¸Yo¡¹while approaching her. Shizuku¡¯s expression burst brighter the closer he got. Looking from up close, it seemed that she was wearing a cosmetic even if just for a bit. It appeared that she was dressing up a little with Hajimeing here from being invited.

    Shizuku, who was lovable as usual in the small things, quickly cleared up his gloomy feeling that had been piling up due to this and that since he stepped past the gate of the Yaegashi house, which he couldn¡¯t retort at even when he wanted to.

    ¡¸As expected, Shizuku is more suited to Japanese clothes. Though it doesn¡¯t look like a pure yukata¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes. I received this as a sample of a prototype that Tio designed. It seems that this is abination of the Dragonoid race¡¯s clothing with Japanese clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, she is a pervert, but she has good sense. It¡¯s like it was order-made for Shizuku. Besides, the sakura color also suit you.¡¹

    ¡¸-¡­¡­thank you¡¹

    Shizuku looked shy while she quietly touched her lips. She couldn¡¯t hide her happiness from Hajime noticing and praising her. The person who was there wasn¡¯t the usual gant knightly Shizuku, but a normal girl in love that could be found anywhere.

    Instantly, Hajime put his hand into his breast pocket and summoned a mini Donner that had a silencer attached. Without even showing a drawing motion, he rapid-fired to the right side with the gun barrel hidden under his arm! Right away, countless sparks and metallic sounds scattered in midair!

    Shizuku came to her senses with a ¡®hah¡¯. When she turned her gaze there she found a bulge on the ground so small that no one would notice it was there without paying attention to it; from there several small things that looked like bamboo pipes peeked out¡­¡­

    It seemed, there were still several pupils hiding underground. Most likely there was a tunnel that could be entered by a person under the surface, by slightly lifting up the lid that was camouged as the ground, they sniped at Hajime using blowpipes.

    ¡¸He, hey-, you all! You all are doing something like that again! Come out here!¡¹

    Shizuku raised an angry yell with a bright red face. But, they didn¡¯t respond to Shizuku¡¯s words, the ground was making slightly lumpy moves, and they vanished away somewhere.

    Shizuku was trembling all over. Hajime was sending her a slightly sympathizing gaze while trying to ask her about the matter that bothered him as expected.

    ¡¸Hey, Shizuku. Your family, just as I thought, they are the descendants of ninjas or something, right? It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is no way that¡¯s true, I think. Before we were summoned, there was nothing like this. It¡¯s only been like this since Hajime came to my house. Even I didn¡¯t know that kind of technique existed in the Yaegashi-style. In reality, I was only taught the katana, martial art, and throwing art.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s at the level of ¡°only¡± though¡­¡­. Or, how should I put it, you didn¡¯t ask them? Like, ¡ºDid I receive kunoichi training while I do not realize it myself?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I questioned them already. I asked, what is the Yaegashi-style? Like that.¡¹

    ¡¸And the answer?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯smonce kenjutsu and a little bit of acrobatics. That was what they told me.¡¹

    ¡¸So they concealed it from even their daughter ¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku was whispering¡¸This family of mine¡­¡­¡¹with a faraway look, to which Hajime was sending her an increasingly sympathetic gaze while to the Yaegashi family¡¯s mystery¨D¨Dnot only were they not hiding it at all even though they were obviously ninja-like, even their deception was so nomittal it made him want to retort ¡®do you all even have the motivation to hide it huh¡¯¨D¨Dhe was smiling dryly.

    After that, Shizuku, who knew about her grandfather and father¡¯s assaults, apologized to Hajime with teary eyes while heading to her room for the time being. However, even during their walk there, spears stabbed at them from the gap between walls, a pitfall suddenly appeared on the corridor floor, the wall in the middle abruptly turned, and an expressionless Koichi came at Hajime with a kodachi swinging, and when they thought they heard someone say¡¸Muh, my hand slipped¡¹, from the corner of the corridor a chain scythe flew making a pir as its fulcrum which altered its trajectory using the centrifugal force toward Hajime¡­¡­

    ¡¸Shizuku¡­¡­just ept it. Your house is a ninja¡¯s residence. Your family are ninjas.¡¹

    ¡¸I, who didn¡¯t know until this year that my own house had these kind of contraptions, am¡­¡­.I mean, Ojii-chan! A chain scythe is no good! Look, it got stuck into the wall! That¡¯s obviously the real thing, isn¡¯t it!? Just where are you keeping that kind of weapon!¡¹

    Shizuku angrily went to the corner of the corridor while waving her yukata¡¯s cuff, but there was already no one there. Shizuku crumbled down on all fours. This was the first time she saw the other side of her family since she returned from another world. It appeared Shizuku was burdened with the fate to go through hardships even inside her family.

    ¡¸Hey, Shizuku. As expected should we go to the living room instead of your room? Shuuzou-san also told me that. Like this, I don¡¯t know what kind of contraption will activate the moment I entered your room. It won¡¯t be a problem for me, but your treasured collection(plush dolls) might be in danger you know.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu. There is nothing like these odd contraptions in my room, supposedly. There is undoubtedly something in the living room¡­¡­or rather, I¡¯m already terribly angry by the fact that Hajime was attacked! I¡¯ll have Hajime together with me in my room until the meal timeee! If anyone bes a nuisance, I aa~bsolutely won¡¯t forgive them you hear!¡¹

    Surely, Shizuku was raising her voice loudly toward her family who must be lurking behind the ceiling and on the other side of the wall.

    They finally arrived at Shizuku¡¯s room. Inside, there were many plush dolls ced around that it made the room cramped. There was a lovely animal and cat calendar, pink curtains, a cushion attached with fluffy rabbit ears, the whole room was enveloped in a soft atmosphere with a faintly sweet fragrance wafting off. It was a really sly girly room.

    Shizuku put the sitting cushion of a droopy roon in front of a small round table made of ss. When Hajime sat on the cushion, it made a¡¸pukyu¡¹sound. The figure of the demon king of another world sitting down on a mascot cushion that made that type of voice, if it was seen by the ssmates and the fellows of the other world (especially someone like the emperor) surely it would be a foregone conclusion for them to burst out inughter.

    ¡¸Wait there. I¡¯ll prepare tea and snacks right now.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t really need to do that. Rather, I don¡¯t want to be left alone in this house¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uu. I, it will be fine. Because my room is a safe zone.¡¹

    Even while faltering in her words, Shizuku guaranteed that ¡®my room is safe!¡¯, immediately following that, however,

    ¡¸Hajime-san, wee. This is a sweet bean jelly from a long-standing shop. Please have some.¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s mother¨D¨DKirino appeared carrying tea and snacks.

    ¨D¨DFrom the ceiling *sucha-!* she jumped down.

    ¡¸Okaa-san!? Where did youe down from just now!? Wait, the ceiling board is out of ce!? No way¡­¡­even though I should have properly investigated my room when I knew that the house was a residence with contraptions¡­¡­¡¹

    Kirino was smiling friendly as though nothing happened with a sidelong nce at Shizuku who was dumbfounded while looking up at the ceiling. That figure which was gentle and calm exactly like a Yamato Nadeshiko, yet with an atmosphere where a straight core could be felt from her caused Hajime toprehend something ¡®I see¡¯; that she was indeed the mother of Shizuku. She was a woman that made him think or even made him anticipate that when Shizuku aged beautifully, surely she would be a woman like this.

    However, the fact that she jumped down from the ceiling while properly wearing kimono, with a tray in one hand that had tea and snacks on it, with not only her clothes unruffled but not even a drop of tea was spilled, she wasn¡¯t someone normal at all.

    ¡¸He, hey, Okaa-san. Let me ask this, putting aside the matter regarding my room¡¯s ceiling forter; it¡¯s just as I thought, that Okaa-san is a kunoichi? Hey, is that true?¡¹

    Since she returned home up till today, different from her father and grandfather, her mother didn¡¯t show that kind of sign at all. Shizuku was asking her mother with a reallyplicated feeling that was half¡¸Say that this is not true, mama¡¹, and half¡¸Okaa-san, so you too¡¹.

    Toward such Shizuku, Kirino was,

    ¡¸My, Shizuku. You are too much in high spirits just because Hajime-san is here¡­¡­. Forgive her okay, Hajime-san. Geez, this child, surely she is trying her best to make a joke that is in line with Hajime-san¡¯s hobby but¡­¡­by nature, she is a serious person, so like this, her joke is not really funny, isn¡¯t it? A joke like¡ºYou are a kunoichi?¡»toward her mother of all things, see? She is a child like this, but please don¡¯t desert her no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Please rest assured. I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s not funny, or anything, even for a little bit. Rather, I¡¯m greatly in sympathy with her. ¨D¨DAre you okay, Shizuku?¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot do this anymore, Hajime. I want to be the child of Hajime¡¯s family already¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime did his best to console Shizuku who was hanging her head down with an expression that was like a tired old man with a ¡®there-there¡¯ gesture. Seeing that harmonious(?) figure of her daughter and Hajime, Kirino said¡¸My, geez Shizuku, acting like that in front of your parent. Yes yes, Okaa-san will leave right away¡¹and left the room.

    Of course, *hyupa-!* she jumped up to the ceiling.

    Seeing the ceiling board that was returned back to normal soundlessly, Shizuku then looked at Hajime with an expression that could break into tears at any moment.

    ¡¸We, well, what¡­¡­like this Shizuku is also taught the secret of your family little by little yes? I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s because you returned from another world, or because you were able to make a lover like me but¡­¡­good for you.¡¹

    ¡¸In this world, I wonder if there is a matter that is better off not to be known¡­¡­. I feel like the thing they are doing is gradually escting¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku wasforted while being caressed by Hajime.

    Hajime thought while looking at Shizuku who was like that. It was normally hard to imagine that she wouldn¡¯t know about her family and the house¡¯s contraptions until she entered high school. But, there was no way that Shizuku was lying, in that case, that meant that Shuuzou and the others were seriously hiding it from Shizuku.

    Furthermore, before the summoning, in other words, even when she became a high school student this matter hadn¡¯t been told to her. That could possibly mean that Shizuku wouldn¡¯t be told any of this for her whole life; such a possibility couldn¡¯t be discarded.

    Then, why did a matter about one¡¯s own family be hidden from their only daughter or granddaughter?

    At the greatbyrinth of another world, Shizuku¡¯s true feelings were exposed. After that, Hajime became aware of the things that Shizuku was harboring from the story that he heard from Shizuku herself. About how happy her stern grandfather was when Shizuku disyed the talent for kenjutsu. About how much the people around her were putting their expectations on her.

    And also about how as a result, just how much of Shizuku¡¯s true feelings were suppressed because of those.

    Hajime recalled the words that were said to him the first time Hajime first faced Shuuzou and Koichi.

    ¨D¨DI see, so Shizuku, is fine already.

    ¨D¨DMy thanks, for letting Shizuku be a girl.

    It seemed that rather than the return from another world, the two of them were feeling gratitude from the bottom of their heart at the fact that Shizuku fell in love with her own true feelings, at that growth of her. Relief also exuded out from them.

    Hajime didn¡¯t ask much at that time, but he was able to guess.

    By some chance, Shuuzou and the others might be regretting that they made Shizuku studying the Yaegashi-style. It was impossible to tell a grandfather not to be happy when his granddaughter had a lot of talent for the family style, and that a parent having expectations for their children was also something natural.

    That was why they got too passionate against their better judgment, and like that when they noticed, Shizuku already couldn¡¯t even make aint to her family, creating a Shizuku who killed so many parts of herself.

    Seeing such a Shizuku, surely Shuuzou and the others didn¡¯t teach her anything more than kenjutsu so that she wouldn¡¯t kill a part of herself any more than that. They thoroughly concealed the family secret.

    This was just his guess, but Hajime was convinced that it was the truth.

    Hajime spoke with a gentle tone while caressing Shizuku¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Perhaps they are a troubling family, but¡­¡­you are treasured by them, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t deny that.¡¹

    It appeared that Shizuku also guessed that somehow. Though she couldn¡¯t help but unintentionally look sour because it was hidden from her, and how extremely troubling the absurdity of that secret was.

    ¡¸Now then, putting aside for the time being how one of my wives became a kunoichi¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t be a kunoichi, don¡¯t put that aside.¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s look grew increasingly sour with Hajime¡¯s words, but when she noticed the presence of many people that were spreading out little by little in the surroundings, her cheeks cramped.

    ¡¸Well, there is also Shizuku getting taught about your family I think, but¡­¡­more than half of this is a test for me I guess. This must be something like revenge for a harem man who dared put his hand on their important daughter. Even Kirino-san was merciless, even though her face was smiling like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san? As far as I know, Okaa-san didn¡¯t do anything to Hajime though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, she is taking action even now you know. ¡­¡­This tea and sweet bean jelly, something was put inside. Poison doesn¡¯t work on me, but from the sensation, it¡¯s something like a paralyzing drug I guess. Perhaps they intend to attack while I cannot move.¡¹

    ¡¸OKAAA-SAAA¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DN!!! WHAT ARE YOU GIVING TO YOUR DAUGHTER¡¯S LOVER!!! STOP SCREWING AROUND; I¡¯LL CUT DOWN ALL OF YOU TOGETHEEEERR-¡¹

    Inside the Yaegashi residence during midday, the angry yell of an infuriated Shizuku reverberated. She jumped out of the room with a ck katana in one hand.

    Hajime, who was left alone in the room, properly tasted thest piece of the sweet bean jelly before he whispered.

    ¡¸Well,pared to the father of Kaori¡¯s ce, this brute force approach saved me the trouble.¡¹

    From the garden, sounds of¡¸Ojii-chan and Otou-chan, and Okaa-saaan-, kneel seiza over there!¡¹, the sound of something being blown away, or¡¸Ojou, she is going mad! Send reinforcements!¡¹, or¡¸Muu, Shizuku, your skill¡¯s improved!¡¹, or¡¸Don¡¯t think that the current Shizuku can be stopped normally! Form formation! Prepare the Four Cardinal Thousand Execution formation-¡¹, or¡¸We are going to separate Ojou from that brat for sure! White Tiger squad, kill that guy now!¡¹; sounds with that kind of impression could be hearding from here and there.

    Hajime was feeling the multiple presences who were approaching him while spitting out words¡¸Whether, at earth or another world, there is really not much change huh¡­¡­¡¹really emptily.

    After that, whether Shizuku finally knew all the secrets of her family, and then whether Hajime was recognized by Shizuku¡¯s family or not¡­¡­

    For now, let¡¯s just say that the pupils of the Yaegashi-style (hidden school) got along really well with the rabbit ears of another world.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I seriously don¡¯t have time to write.

    Even so, when I wrote following my whim, the Yaegashi-style became like this¡­¡­

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196AN: This time too, why did it be like this¡­¡­

    Bu, but, well, I think that it¡¯s fine if there is at least one of this kind of troublesome person isn¡¯t iiit.<hr>

    Sporadically growing weeds, old stone walls, and a blue sky that looked discolored were spread out. Things other than those which entered the field of vision were only theundry stand, a rusty drum can with uncertain usefulness, and also the granny bike with a punctured tire leaned listlessly on the stone wall.

    (Nothing has changed other than Okaa-san¡¯s bicycle huuh~)

    On the porch, with the cry of cicadas and the refreshing sound of the wind chime as BGM, the one who was kicking her legs back and forth while staring into nothing in a daze ¡®bohee~¡¯ was the eldest daughter of this household¨D¨DHatayama Aiko.

    That day, Aiko, who had managed to return from another world, received interrogations not just from police and mass media, but also by school officials and government officials that spanned many days. After all, she was the only adult among the group disappearance. Even if the students were talking about fantastical stories they had experienced, the ratio of sympathy toward them was high, but for Aiko who was a working adult, she was seen with a sterner gaze by the society.

    Having said that, all of them had talked about it beforehand and the conclusion that they reached was to talk about the events in the other world Tortus as it was without changing anything; also, Aiko herself didn¡¯t have the confidence that she could fabricate ¡°a really convincing story¡± that could convince the surrounding. So in the end, she could only give an exnation with content that was the same as what the students were talking about, which made her feel really ashamed as a working adult.

    Naturally, in regard to her inability to bring back some of her students and how the students became obsessed with ¡°wild delusions¡±, even though in reality those weren¡¯t Aiko¡¯s responsibility at all, but a flow which was pressing the responsibility to Aiko was starting to appear.

    That flow was powerful. Furthermore, even idiotic opinions which said that perhaps the disappearance itself was actually the full responsibility of Aiko was also beginning to appear.

    It was an incident with too many mysteries. The culprit was unknown. Some students didn¡¯t return. The returnee¡¯s wild delusions. Because all these affairs wouldn¡¯t settle down without someone taking responsibility, a scapegoat so to speak, it was Aiko who was chosen to hold that role.

    Aiko, who waspletely exhausted with various things every day, was carried away by the flow of the surrounding, and she tried to respond to the demand of the surrounding and wore the stigma as the person responsible for the group disappearance incident. She epted the severe bashing and the end of her job as a teacher¨D¨Dno, the end of her social life. Seeing this, the parents of Aiko, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the figure of their daughter that was reported every day in the news, also came to persuade her to return home. That was also one of the primary factors that affected Aiko.

    But, just when Aiko resolved to distance herself from her students¡¯ side, suddenly the topic was going toward its end surprisingly and unnaturally; however, bizarrely no one thought that nothing was strange with this development.

    The culprit of that was of course Hajime.

    Using the inte and media, he manufactured a superrge scale awareness maniption artifact, and he forcefully and powerfully, without letting anyonein, interfered with the consciousness of the people all over the world.

    Aiko, who knew that, made a grandly convulsing expression and leaked out¡¸What have you done¡­¡­¡¹. After all, what Hajime did was brainwashing on a world scale. An evil deed that would make even an evil organization of a story go ghastly pale.

    But Hajime shrugged toward Aiko who was haggard in various senses.

    ¡¸The world who put false usations on you and made their own interpretation as they pleased is the bad one. Returning tit for tat at them is only the matter of course, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    In other words, the flow of society, who hadid their hands on Aiko, was Hajime¡¯s enemy. He didn¡¯t kill them, so at least they could obediently get brainwashed, was his reasoning. They tormented his rtives with their curiosity, irresponsible remarks, and so on, so it was a punishment they deserved.

    As for Aiko, she couldn¡¯t say anything anymore having those things said to her. It¡¯s unforgivable for you to leave my side because of the irresponsible flow of society. The person she fell in love with said that to her. Because of that, he made the consciousness of the world into his own.

    A demon king-sama to the extreme was here.

    No matter what she said, it wouldn¡¯t stop Hajime anymore.

    Aiko¡¯s shoulders dropped limply, even so, inside her heart she felt ttered, she felt light as though she was floating, yet inside her chest, she also felt so tiiiiight that she writhed.

    And so, in the end, Aiko managed to get reinstated in the school where Hajime and the others were attending. Furthermore, there was also the administration¡¯s n that wanted the returnees to be lumped together, which even caused her to be employed as the homeroom teacher of the special ss of Hajime and the others, the returnees. Thinking of how before the summoning she was just a teacher without a ss in charge with, in a sense, she could have said to have risen up in life.

    Now then, through this Aiko safely managed to get reinstated as a teacher without getting separated from her students who were more important than anything since they had entrusted their lives to each other in another world, but here, a dilemma arose.

    That dilemma was,

    ¨D¨DI am a teacher. Hajime-kun is a student¡­¡­It¡¯s toote already but-

    Yes, now she clearly remembered the rtionship between her and Hajime. Of course, after the legendary decisive battle, she had already spent many passionate nights together with Hajime, so that thinking was reaa~lly something toote already.

    Still, however, now that they were here on earth and in Japan, when she actually returned to her teaching job and stood on the teaching podium, from there she saw the figure of the student Hajime in his seat¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DMe, what have you doneeeeeeee-. Youid your hand on a studenttttttt-

    Like that, she rolled around on the floor when she was alone. Her personality that was too serious by nature, and her extraordinary sincerity toward the teaching profession, when she had returned to the normal everyday life and calmed down, those two aspects mercilessly pierced Aiko¡¯s mind all over *gussa gussa* with spikes and gouged it *chiku chiku* with marking pens.

    Naturally, she was starting to avoid Hajime, however, looking at him flirting with Yue and the others exacerbated her heartrending, but as expected her guilty feeling, and whatever else, became an obstacle that made her avoid Hajimepletely¡­¡­like that, a really troublesome person had arrived here.

    These past few months, far from spending time with Hajime, she didn¡¯t even properly talk with him. Hajime being Hajime, he was running around fighting the government officials of the world, manufacturing artifacts to make it easier to open the gate to the other world Tortus, opening a business in order to provide for Yue and the others with his own hands, and so on. Spending busy days like that, he didn¡¯t even go to meet Aiko.

    ¨D¨DLonely

    That was the true feeling of Aiko without any falsehood in it.

    ¨D¨DBut, a teacher and a student, it¡¯s just¡­¡­as expected¡­¡­

    That too was the true feeling of a troublesome person.

    ¨D¨DAs expected, Hajime-kun and I are¡­¡­uu, there is also the difference in age¡­¡­there is also my social standing¡­¡­

    That was the true feeling of a very troublesome person.

    While worrying endlessly like that, ¡®There are thoroughly charming girls already around Hajime, perhaps a middle-aged woman like me should withdraw away¡­¡­¡¯ she was getting closer to such a conclusion while using the summer holiday to return home, and she became a no-good human like this on the porch.

    ¡¸Hey, Aiko. You are making a very stupid face there. Isn¡¯t your soul leaking out from your mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it leaks out, it can be returned back to its ce you know, Okaa-san.¡¹

    Indeed, something like that wasn¡¯t any problem if the age of god magic was used, though it was a different story whether her mother couldprehend that or not.

    While making an exasperated expression at her daughter¡¯s dazed reply, Aiko¡¯s mother¨D¨DAkiko asked¡¸You want some watermelon?¡¹. Aiko rolled overzily and without stopping she kept rolling to the table. It was a wordless answer of¡¸I want¡¹.

    Aiko waited for a bit while bathing in the wind of the electric fan. Akiko arrived carrying a watermelon that had been cut into beautiful triangle shapes. It was cold, juicy, and looking delicious just from a nce. Aiko was messing with the watermelon seeds with the provided toothpick before she bit into the edge.

    The gentle sweetness spreading inside her mouth ckened the expression of Aiko loosely. Her appearance waspletely an elementary student¡­¡­an extreme of being child faced. She really couldn¡¯t be seen as an adult woman at the age of 26. Her awakening to magic power also, for some reason, put her skin condition in an extremely excellent condition, surely that was also a factor that showed a childish look in Aiko.

    ¡¸¡­¡­When you are like this, I cannot see at all that child whose face was shown a lot on TV who was involving herself with various tragic resolutions. ¡¹

    ¡¸Mass media is scary. Government officials are scary. Board of Education is scary¡­¡­fighting god¡¯s apostle was still better.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, perhaps rather than magic, the flow of the society that cannot be seen by eyes is more frightening isn¡¯t it. But, isn¡¯t that fine. You have the strongest prince, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Not prince Okaa-san. He is the devil. Rather, he is the demon king-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Anything is fine, but stop dying already, let Okaa-san meet with my daughter¡¯s benefactor soon. Otou-san, and Ojii-chan, and the others too, they are totally curious, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸U, uu~m¡­¡­well, I¡¯ll think about it.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s halfhearted attitude caused Akiko to sigh exaggeratedly.

    Theposition of Aiko¡¯s family was her two parents and the grandparents from the mother side. Her family was fruit farmers, with her father marrying into the family. Even now, that father was telling his daughter who came home for the summer holiday ¡®if you are free then help out here~¡¯, going out to work hard in the farm energetically.

    Currently, or rather recently, such Hatayama family had a matter that they were really concerned about.

    That was regarding Aiko¡¯s ¡°lover¡±.

    That day, the day their daughter who disappeared together with students unexpectedly came home, naturally the members of Hatayama family who received the exnation of the situation didn¡¯t believe Aiko at first, but when Aiko¡¯s magic extremely improved the farnd of the Hatayama family, and their crops also became the highest ss product, they believed in Aiko while saying ¡®well whatever!¡¯ to the trivial matter.

    In the middle of their talk, although Aiko didn¡¯t make any deration, they understood that somehow their daughter seemed to have made a lover. That she was able to return back to Japan was also thanks to that ¡°he¡±, and the unthinkable pacification of the kangaroo court which tried to denounce Aiko previously was also ¡°his¡± doing.

    If this person was their daughter¡¯s benefactor and the person who her heart had decided on, then they wished to be introduced to him by all means, but, for some reason, Aiko was evasively avoiding that and didn¡¯t listen to them.

    They were suspicious that this person could possibly be a horrible person, but seeing the figure of their disappointing daughter who grinned from seeing the ring that was always dangling on her neck, smiling cheerfully when she looked at her smartphone, talking to someone on the phone with her feet kicking back and forth and her face love-struck, holding her red face between her hands while shaking her head when she suddenly recalled something while doing nothing, they could understand that she was thinking of the other party from the bottom of her heart.

    The family of Aiko was worried in their own way about the future of their daughter whose growth stoppedpletely when she was in middle school for some reason and had no romantic story at all. Because of that, they were, even more, looking forward to being introduced to the person who was chosen by their daughter.

    But, as expected, no matter how long, Aiko kept acting elusive¡­¡­

    ¡¸Good grief, if you are like this, then ¡°he¡± will get away from you eventually, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Uguh!?¡¹

    Hearing the terrifying warning that was given by her mother regarding her rtionship with him that she was currently worrying about, caused Aiko to spontaneously press her hand on her chest while a moan slipped out from her mouth.

    ¡¸Even though you finally came home, you are just in a daze the whole day without even helping around the home. After all, you are worrying endlessly about ¡°him¡± and ran away using going home as an excuse, right? Ah, or else, perhaps ¡°he¡± actually already got away from you and you returned here because of heartbreak¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, Okaa-san? That, I, don¡¯t really have a, lo, lover or anything¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko averted her gaze, her volume turned smaller, and she toyed with the watermelon seed in high speed.

    For Aiko, she understood her family¡¯s wishes for her to introduce ¡°him¡± ¨D¨DHajime. But, as expected, their rtionship of teacher and student made it difficult to speak about even toward her family. No, it was extremely difficult exactly because they were family¡­¡­

    Inside her heart she was whispering¡¸He is not my lover, I¡¯m already treated as his wife, so I¡¯m not lying¡­¡­¡¹which sounded like an excuse, making her have a vivid resemnce with someone somewhere.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s fine. I guess you also have various things on your mind, and you are not a kid anymore. But, just remember that no matter what kind of person ¡°he¡± is, we will wee him warmly any time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yes.¡¹

    In the end, Akiko backed down, and the hand of Aiko that was ying with the seed ckened a bit. Akiko was smiling wryly at her daughter who was oozing out a relieved air while changing the topic.

    ¡¸Speaking of, there is a festival this year too. It¡¯s good timing, how about you try to change into yukata? You haven¡¯t gone there anymore for thesest few years, right? You loved Yamashiro-ojiisan¡¯s cotton candy, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, now that Okaa-san mentions it, it¡¯s this time¡­¡­wait, Yamashiro-ojiichan, he is still alive¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You are really rude.¡¹

    ¡¸Because, when I was in high school if I remember correctly, he was already past 90 years old, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this year he will be 102 years old you know.¡¹

    ¡¸At, at that age, he is still opening a festival stand? Is he okay? He won¡¯t ascend to heaven while making cotton candy?¡¹

    ¡¸You are really rude. Even now he is still lively. Even the person himself said that he would live for thirty more years.¡¹

    ¡¸He is nning to challenge even the Guinness record?¡¹

    Despite the silly talk, in the end, Aiko decided to participate in the nostalgic local festival, also for rxing the gloominess inside her chest.

    In the evening, when the beautiful sunset was about to disappear behind the mountains on the other side of the river, Aiko was at the front door with her body wrapped in a pink yukata. In her hand was a small and cute pouch, with her feet wearing refreshing Japanese sandals. When she was wearing a yukata, to some extent, a unique charm could be felt from her usual childish figure; perhaps that was because she was a Japanese.

    ¡¸You are really going alone?¡¹

    Akiko asked while tilting her head.

    ¡¸Yep. I¡¯ll just aimlessly wander there. Otou-san and the others are also helping there, so I¡¯ll show my face at their ce for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­even if this ce is in the sticks that doesn¡¯t mean that there aren¡¯t idiots, so be careful. Especially because on the day of the festival there are also people who cut loose too much.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Rather, after everything that happens, the likes of hoodlums really won¡¯t matter much.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be conceited. If you like, should I call Taichi-kun to go with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez-, I¡¯m really fine. Besides, Taichi-kun will be angry if he is called for something like this, you know?¡¹

    The one called Furukawa Taichi was a young man who, as it were, was Aiko¡¯s childhood friend. In the past, the houses of the Furukawa family and the Hatayama family were close to each other. Since their farms were next to each other, the two families were closely associated. Taichi and Aiko also went to the same school all the time from kindergarten up to high school, so he was her trusted friend.

    There was also a time when they temporarily distanced themselves from each other because of this and that at the puberty period. When they grew into adults they also never became a couple, but their rtionship after that was friendly enough that met when they both came back here in an extended vacation where they would have a chat.

    Taichi graduated from a university in another prefecture, and he immediately got a job at apany. But his father was hospitalized for a time, and he resigned from his job where he then seeded his family¡¯s farm about a year and a half ago. And so, in the festival this time around he was recruited as one of the young peoples¡¯ group to help around¡­¡­

    ¡¸Is that so? I think that if it¡¯s Taichi-kun, he will rush here happily though. Well, asking him to do that is too harsh perhaps.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Taichi-kun is good-natured, but, as expected, he will get angry if he is taken advantage of too much.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean though¡­¡­well, that¡¯s not where a parent should stick her nose into.¡¹

    ¡¸??¡¹

    Aiko tilted her head at her mother¡¯s suggestive words, but Akiko didn¡¯t look like she nned to talk more than that, so Aiko turned around and departed toward the festival.

    She walked calmly on the familiar country road. Compared to the city, this ce was apanied with colors like the stars of the night sky, which were exceptionally visible, illuminating the path at night, the frogs staying on the fields, and the chorus of the cicadas burning their life on the trees.

    (Although, as expected, the clearness of the air cannotpare with Tortus¡­¡­)

    What was revolving in the back of her mind while she was muttering to herself was her days in another world. Even amidst those memories, the one that she recalled vividly due to how dramatic it was, was¡­¡­that reunion, that undesired result, and then the kiss that saved her life.

    (Uu¡­¡­)

    There was also when she was imprisoned by god¡¯s apostle Nointo. For her to be captured at the top of a tall tower, it was as though she was a princess in a tale. And then, he came for her who was in depression from anxiety and impatience, and that battle at the altitude of 8 kilometers.

    She exposed her unsightly appearance after the result that she caused, and not only was that shameful figure of her seen, she was even looked after by him.

    (Hau¡­¡­)

    After that, the words that he conferred to her beside the cenotaph was something that Aiko surely wouldn¡¯t forget for her whole life. If the rescue drama before that was a salvation for her physical body, then the event in front of the cenotaph that evening was unmistakably the salvation for her heart. Thinking back, she was captured by an ardor that she couldn¡¯t deceive herself from anymore since that time.

    (Au¡­¡­)

    And then, with the battle at the devil king¡¯s castle, and going through the legendary decisive battle¡­¡­the gifted object. As the result of her attack after she let loose all her restraints, he let out a smile that looked as though he gave up, or possibly it was a troubled smile; and then to prove that Aiko was his¨D¨Dthat she belonged to the demon king, he gifted her with a ring.

    Aiko crawled her fingers on the thing behind her yukata, at the ring that was connected with a chain dangling behind the chest part of the yukata.

    And then what she remembered was, the this and that of the night, that she thought might be staying unrted with herself for her whole life, with how herself was a shorty. Just by remembering it she was still getting bright red. That was, that was¡­¡­done too much.

    ¡¸Awawawa-¡¹

    On the night path, Aiko fidgeted around while getting red-faced by herself. Seen from the side, she looked just like a suspicious person.

    Even though she was getting like this so much, with her head suddenly getting full with Hajime even without anything particr happening, but the person herself was still harboring conflict (lol) inside her heart, worrying whether it was okay to continue this rtionship. That was why if the wives¡¯ group heard this they would undoubtedly get exasperated.

    In the other world, she was titled a goddess and splendidly incited the people, this female teacher, who stood up against even the kingdom and the pope of the biggest religion for the sake of her students, was, in fact, a troublesome person that was super awkward when it came to love.

    ¡¸Ai? What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohee!?¡¹

    Suddenly a voice called out to her which caused Aiko to hop up *pyon* for real. Complete with a strange voice. Her face turned bright red in a different meaning this time while she turned her gaze toward the direction of the voice. There, she found a tall and sturdy young man, wearing a T-shirt with short sleeves in which the sleeves were further rolled up to his shoulder.

    ¡¸Ta, Taichi-kun¡­¡­don¡¯t shock me like that.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Ai who was making a hundredical faces alone in the road at night was the one who shocked me there¡­¡­¡¹

    This young man, who was scratching on his cheek while calling Aiko with the pet name ¡°Ai¡±, was just as Aiko called him, the person named Furukawa Taichi.

    ¡¸Forget that¡­¡­rather than that, Taichi-kun yourself, what are you doing in this kind of ce? Aren¡¯t you helping with the festival?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, no, I was but¡­¡­because Ai said that you wereing. See, stupid bunches are alsoing out in this kind of day yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸By any chance, you are intentionallying here to pick me up?¡¹

    ¡¸We, well yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, fufu, thank you.¡¹

    Aiko felt somewhat warm with Taichi¡¯s nonchnt ¡°good person act¡± that she knew from the past, and she smiled while expressing her thanks. Seeing that, for some reason, the young man Taichi quickly turned aside his face while his hand covered his mouth. When Aiko got curious¡¸Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹and circled around to look at his face, Taichi turned around hastily, and he walked toward the festival while urging Aiko ahead.

    ¡¸Co,e to think of it, yukata. You are wearing it, huh?¡¹

    It was a somewhat sudden change of topic, but Aiko responded to the talk without being particrly bothered by it.

    ¡¸Yep. The atmosphere is important in this kind of event. This is also the festival after so long that I rarely attended.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, you are right. ¡­¡­¡­¡­That, what to say, it suits you.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Thank you.¡¹

    Aiko responded to Taichi¡¯s praise frankly, a little bit too frankly, by saying a normal thanks. She wasn¡¯t at the age where she would be greatly concerned with words like that. ¡­¡­Although that also depended on who was the one saying it.

    Taichi felt a bit down, even so, he continued making trifling talk with his trusted friend, including reminiscent talk. Those two finally entered the busy festival and crowd of people.

    There, the neighborhood uncle and aunt that knew the two of them since they were young bantered with them. Aiko clearly dered that the two of them were not in that kind of rtionship even while responding calmly. Seeing such an Aiko caused Taichi¡¯s cheeks to cramp. Seeing that situation, hisrades from the young persons¡¯ association sent him a gaze that was mixed with sympathy¡­¡­

    Old man Yamashiro disyed his artistic skill that was pointlessly polished by making a Michangelo statue using cotton candy. Then the two of them encountered a female ssmate of Aiko, who also brought along a child. Seeing that caused Aiko to hold a reallyplicated feeling, and when that ssmate told Aiko that if she also married then~ half teasingly. The matter of Hajime floated inside her head which caused Aiko to turn a bit red though, and she didn¡¯t speak any denial, which in turn caused Taichi to get pointlessly fired up¡­¡­

    And, with various things like that Aiko enjoyed a lot the festival that she hadn¡¯t attended for a while.

    With the festival, which was still lively, in the background, Aiko sat down on the porch of the shrine ground to rest while she was at it. Beside her there was Taichi who even though he was supposed to be a member of young persons¡¯ association, he had been following Aiko all the time while she was walking around the festival; even now, he showed no sign of going to help at the festival.

    In the silent atmosphere, Aiko was dangling her legs back and forth while listening to the bustling of the festival and looking up to the night sky. It was in the height of summer, but the shrine ground had a nice open space for wind, in which the night breeze felt pleasant on her skin which was damp from sweat.

    Taichi was looking at Aiko, who had narrowed her eyes due to feeling good from the wind, with a dazed gaze¡­¡­a beatter, he returned to his senses suddenly, and he pped his own cheek. *pan-* That nice dry sound made Aiko startled, and she turned her gaze there.

    Taichi opened his mouth, looking somewhat nervous toward such Aiko.

    ¡¸Hey, Ai. Recently, are you okay? See, just a bit before there were various things that happened, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s over already. Right now, I¡¯m a teacher normally.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But, the ss that Ai is in charge of, it¡¯s that ss, isn¡¯t it? Then, won¡¯t there still be a time when Ai would have to take the full brunt of the trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you want to say?¡¹

    Taichi¡¯s gaze wandered from the dubious Aiko; however, right after that, he looked at Aiko with firm eyes and spoke.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it, enough already? You have, already, worked hard enough for your students¡¯ sake, don¡¯t you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, just like Obaa-san and the others were saying before¡­e back home here already.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko didn¡¯t answer, as though she didn¡¯t want to respond to that topic, and then she stood up and started to walk toward the festival. Toward such Aiko, Taichi added on to his words looking impatient.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like, you need to be at that ce if you want to be a teacher, right? You can also try to find a job here.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not why. I also have a responsibility, and above all, I myself, want to be at the side of those children.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, when those children graduate, what then?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­but, even though that kind of incident happened, the school still trusted me enough to take charge of the ss. I¡¯m indebted to them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s only because they want to gather the returnees in one ce, right? Rather, if the current children graduate, you won¡¯t know whether you can continue to stay there, don¡¯t you? If it¡¯s Ai, your face is widely known here, it¡¯s convenient if you live here, and you also have connections to a certain degree that can help you.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps that is so but¡­¡­that¡¯s, still in the future.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯splicated attitude finally made Taichi irritated, and he stood up vigorously.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What Ai is concerned about, is actually not something like your duty to the school, or your responsibility to your students, am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸What Ai is concerned about¡­¡­is actually the matter of your lover, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, what are you saying¡­¡­I, something like a lover is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The one who thinks that it¡¯s a secret is just Ai. Obaa-san and the others, me, we all know. That in the middle of your disappearance Ai made a lover. And also, how that lover is¡­¡­your student.¡¹

    ¡¸!!!!?¡¹

    Aiko went¡¸How do you!?¡¹, an action that was really easy to understand. Seeing that act of Aiko¡¯s, which was too honest in a sense, Taichi continued his words while his expression turnedplicated.

    ¡¸There is no way we wouldn¡¯t know. Since the past, Ai is just too poor at hiding a secret. It immediatelyes out in your behavior. Besides, even after you returned back you frequently contacted someone, you made a lover while you disappeared, yet it wasn¡¯t a rtionship that you could introduce to your parents, it must be a rtionship that stimtes your guilt or morality by continuing it¡­¡­When you searched for the answer that satisfies all those requirements, then it can be nothing but a student.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Taichi-kun. Since when did you be a detective?¡¹

    Taichi said¡¸I told you, it¡¯s not just me, Obaa-san and the others also know that¡¹toward Aiko who was stunned. When Aiko realized that the secret was actually exposed to her mother too, she was finally at her wits end with her hands holding her head.

    Seeing such Aiko, Taichi resolved himself and spoke.

    ¡¸A rtionship between a student and teacher¡­¡­you understand, don¡¯t you Ai?¡¹

    ¡¸tsu¡¹

    ¡¸Ai yourself, you are feeling tortured like that. I don¡¯t know what happened in the middle of your disappearance, but surely that was just how much of an abnormal situation it was, right? Then, that was just your momentary loss of judgment. I don¡¯t care about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Taichi-kun?¡¹

    Taichi approached Aiko, and he stared at her fixedly with a serious gaze. Aiko took a step back from being overwhelmed, but when Aiko drew away, then Taichi would also close the distance ordingly.

    ¡¸Ai, let¡¯s stop that kind of impure rtionship already, ande back here and start from zero. At first, it might feel lonely, but¡­¡­I will be at your side from here on.¡¹

    ¡¸Taichi-kun, what are you saying¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I told you that I returned here because of my father¡¯s sickness, but actually that wasn¡¯t it. My father¡¯s sickness was healed in one week¡­¡­the truth is, when Ai disappeared, I felt uneasy, I couldn¡¯t even focus on my work, and so, I resigned from my work to search for you full time.¡¹

    ¡¸Was, was that why?¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s eyes turned round from this truth she didn¡¯t know. And then, now that Taichi had spoken that far, then even the dull Aiko could guess just with what kind of feeling Taichi had been speaking about until now. That fact made Aiko astonished precisely because she had never thought of that possibility for even a bit until now.

    ¡¸When I heard that Ai was gone, I thought that my heart got crushed. At that time, I noticed it. For me, Ai is, an existence that is that important to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ta, Taichi-kun, fo, for now, let¡¯s calm down a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸I am calm. Ai,e home. And then, marry me. I will treasure you, so be together with me forever!¡¹

    ¡¸No no, wait a bit! That¡¯s too sudden! I, am not thinking of Taichi-kun like¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You rtionship with your lover, it¡¯s not going well, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uguh¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way it¡¯s going well. The other party is just a student. There is no way he can make Ai happy. If it¡¯s me, I have seceded my house and also have resourcefulness, even my age matches yours. It will absolutely go well between us.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s back was already glued closely to a pir of the shrine ground. The approaching Taichi suddenly tightly grasped the shoulders of Aiko. Taichi¡¯s eyes had a seriousness that Aiko had never seen in them until now; they were overflowing with sincerity, including passion, so hot it was scalding.

    If Aiko didn¡¯t have a lover, yes, if this was before she was summoned to the other world, depending on the situation, her heart might be stolen even if she thought nothing of him until now except as someone like a brother. That was just how much of a ¡°man¡± her childhood friend, who she thought she knew, was to her. As for his speech, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was somewhat hurting but¡­¡­or rather, now that she thought calmly, it was a bit, but it felt like a somewhat dangerous pick-up line¡­¡­

    But, even now when that much feeling was expressed to her, what floated in the back of Aiko¡¯s mind was, the matter of him¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hajime-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-¡¹

    The name that unintentionally leaked out in a small murmur caused Taichi to frown, but in the next moment, he tried to close his distance with Aiko in one go. Perhaps he intended to return his beloved woman to her sanity from the impure rtionship she was imprisoned in, even if he had to take a little forceful method¡­¡­or perhaps, it might be simple jealousy¡­¡­

    The shocking situations that happened in session, and her mind that was split between her feelings toward him, caused Aiko to reactte. She immediately tried to twist her body, but¡­..behind her was a pir, both her shoulders were pinned down, it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t shake herself free but, it was unclear whether she would be able to avoid from injuring Taichi!

    Therefore, even while she was putting on strength to the level that was a bit dangerous for normal people, spontaneously, inside her heart, she yelled asking for help.

    (Hajime-kun!)

    ¡¸What is it Aiko?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Taichi and Aiko leaked out simr voices, and then before Taichi¡¯s approach could reach Aiko, or rather before he could get blown away by Aiko, he stopped. No, he was stopped. His neck was grabbed tightly from behind.

    *meri-* An unpleasant sound could be heard.

    ¡¸-, who, who are you-. What are you doing-¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, that¡¯s my line you know? Just what are you doing to my woman?¡¹

    Right after that, Taichi¡¯s figure vanished. No, he was sent flying backward with a force to the degree that it looked like he vanished. It seemed that his neck didn¡¯t bend a strange direction or anything due to the superb moderation of power. But, he was fiercely sent flying to the ground where he rolled many times, the impact made him cough fiercely.

    With a sidelong nce at such Taichi, Aiko was flustered while she stared at the person before her eyes feeling dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, why, are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, Aiko is here?¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if you are saying something like a mountain climber somewhere with a question mark like that¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly seeing Aiko at a loss.

    ¡¸Recently, you looked like you were thinking too much about various things. We also didn¡¯t really have time to talk, on top of that you came home here. I thought it would be troublesome if you were persuaded by your parents to make an annoying decision, and because of that so I nned to visit here. And, when I used thepass to move here, you were in the middle of some kind of festival, right? I thought that by some chance, you were going around the festival feeling lonely by yourself, so I flew here but¡­¡­the result turned out all right in the end.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously toward Taichi who was standing up and ring at Hajime even while coughing. Seeing that, even while feeling happiness welling up inside from understanding that Hajime was worried for her and he rushed here to spend some festival time with her, she also felt intense shame and fretfulness because her figure that was approached by someone else just now was seen by Hajime.

    ¡¸U, um, that¡¯s not what you think! There is, nothing like that going on between Taichi-kun and me! I don¡¯t, have any intention like that at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, yeah, I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Taichi, who was walking toward them, went¡¸Gahah¡¹with his hand pressing on his chest. Seeing that figure caused Hajime to make an expression where he was unsure of what to say. The woman he liked denied him with all her strength¨D¨Dindeed, hearing that would make anyone press on their chest spontaneously.

    ¡¸But, recently you were worried a lot about your rtionship with me, right? Perhaps you were worrying endlessly when we became student and teacher once more¡­¡­it¡¯s already really toote to think like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hau!?¡¹

    This time, Aiko was the one who pressed her chest. Her gesture really resembled her childhood friend. That fact made Hajime¡¯s wry smile deepen while he suddenly circled behind Aiko and embraced her. ¡¸Ha, Hajime-kun!?¡¹or¡¸You-¡¹could be heard, but Hajime ignored it.

    Hajime kept embracing Aiko while he talked with a voice that was oozing a bit of exasperation into her ear.

    ¡¸Even this rtionship that Aiko is worried about will resolve itself not even two yearster. Even so, if you are bothered with that two years, then both of us just need to hold back until that time arrives, right? If Aiko wishes for it, then I won¡¯t mind something that small.¡¹

    ¡¸A, u, that¡¯s¡­¡­bu, but, I, am far older than you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aiko, I¡¯m telling you this for your own good. Just absolutely don¡¯t say those words in front of Yue. You don¡¯t want to have air travel ten kilometers high with your flesh body, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹

    Thinking really really carefully, something like a difference of age¡­¡­above the sky there was still sky. It was something that she must not speak of no matter what.

    ¡¸Good grief. Humans are a living thing that will think of various stupid things the moment they calm down, and Aiko is the very model of that kind of human huh. On top of it already being toote for that, it¡¯s a problem that can be resolved easily. For you to be irresolute due to that¡­¡­if you are that much fixated on ¡°being a teacher¡±, then you at least have to be like how you were once before, where you remonstrate even me.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I have nothing I can say¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­¡­just who do you think I am, huh? When I epted Aiko, I should have dered it already.¡¹

    Aiko recalled. One month after the legendary decisive battle, when she wished that she also wanted to be loved by Hajime. There, she was epted, on top of what was presented¨D¨Dthe term of demon king-sama.

    ¨D¨DWhen I decide to ept you, there won¡¯t be any getting away.

    There was no concept of ¡°parting¡± for the woman of the demon king. Even if Aiko herself hated it, Hajime wouldn¡¯t let her get away, no matter what kind of situation there was. It was impossible for him to ept any woman other than his beloved while there was any possibility of parting. That was the minimum distinction of Hajime who was someone preposterous and the worst from keeping rtionships with multiple women.

    The only one he could ept was only a partner who could offer her whole life to him and vice versa.

    Therefore, it was meaningless for Aiko to worry about ethics,mon sense, or whatever because Aiko had already offered that body and heart of hers to the demon king.

    And the consequence was, that she couldn¡¯t get away from demon king-sama.

    ¡¸You understand?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yes.¡¹

    Just with a sentence, when Hajime questioned her, Aiko easily surrendered. She nodded up and down repeatedly with her face bright red.

    There, Taichi directed a severe gaze at Hajime who was still embracing Aiko from behind and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You. Get away from Ai. You are, if I¡¯m right, you are Ai¡¯s student, aren¡¯t you? I guess you don¡¯t understand because you are still a student, but your existence is hurting Ai. This world is not so sweet that you can make it somehow with just feeling¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the warning. But, You have mistaken the process too much to put on air as an adult with good sense. Your persuasiveness is nonexistent at the point of time you are reaching out your hand toward someone else¡¯s woman. If you weren¡¯t Aiko¡¯s childhood friend, then I¡¯d do the Inugami family to you but¡­¡­well, this time I¡¯ll magnanimously overlook it. Give up on Aiko and search for another suitable wife.¡¹(TN: About Inugami family. I tried to google it, but the only thing I can find is a mystery novel about serial killing.)

    Having a man that was younger, furthermore, someone that was still a student, talking back to him so frankly caused Taichi¡¯s mouth to open and close wordlessly. And then, with aplexion that was busily turning blue and red intermittently, he was about to yell angrily at Hajime,

    ¡¸Yaahn¡¹

    ¡¸tsu!?¡¹

    Yet he turned speechless due to the coquettish voice that Aiko raised and the spectacle happening in front of his eyes. Of all things, Hajime was thrusting his hand behind the chest part of Aiko¡¯s yukata before his hand started to grope around! What an act! It was truly like a demon!

    Then Hajime casually took out a ring that had been turned into a ne from Aiko¡¯s chest. Aiko, who had something embarrassing done to her in front of her childhood friend that was already like family to her, red at Hajime with teary eyes + upward nce, but Hajime warded off something like that like a willow swaying in the wind.

    ¡¸Understand that we are already at a stage where words won¡¯t do anything. Just as you see, rather than my lover, Aiko is already my wife. Her body, her heart, I have received them all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you-¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s speech waspletely like the viin. No matter how anyone looked at this, this was aposition of a gentle and sincere young man having his childhood friend snatched away by a bad man. The speech that Aiko could say in this kind of time should be¡¸Stop-, don¡¯t fight each other because of meee!¡¹as expected. Although, the moment Aiko said such a thing, she would surely receive Hajime¡¯s iron w of love.

    Taichi was about to condemn Hajime along with his emotion that felt like erupting, but before that could happen Hajime threw his words at him with a cold expression.

    ¡¸You reap what you sow.¡¹

    ¡¸What-¡¹

    ¡¸You should have a powerful weapon that I don¡¯t have. You have time and the same living environment that you spent together with Aiko since childhood, and even after you two became adults you must have met her many times too since then, isn¡¯t that right? You should have had so many chances to exchange your feelings with Aiko, but you passed up all those chances. Don¡¯t make any excuses now. You couldn¡¯t even be a ¡°reason to go home¡± for Aiko to give no ce in her heart to go toward me. You didn¡¯t try. The result of that is this. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡¹

    That was a sound argument. Snatched away¨D¨Dsuch a thing was a serious case of barking up the wrong tree. While Taichi was in a position that was closer to Aiko than anyone, he didn¡¯t fight so that he could walk together with her. That was why, before he realized it, Aiko had been at a ce so far that his hand couldn¡¯t reach. That was all there was to it.

    Talking like this was strangely remonstrating considering it was Hajime. He crushed his enemy mercilessly, and if it was someone who he couldn¡¯t stomach, then he would ignore that person without speaking too much. When that person couldn¡¯t be ignored, then, as expected, he would crush them. That was Hajime. It was unusual for him to speak like this to someone who had tried to ce their hand on Aiko.

    Looking carefully, even though Taichi got thrown away that showily just now, there was no wound on him which looked that serious.

    (Because he is my childhood friend¡­¡­)

    That must be the reason.

    Aiko changed her embarrassed expression and raised a tightly stiffened face. And then, she softly untangled from Hajime¡¯s hand that was hugging her tightly. Hajime didn¡¯t oppose her.

    Aiko took a step forward and calmly opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Taichi-kun, thank you for worrying about me a lot. Thank you, that you think of me so strongly.¡¹

    ¡¸Ai¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, I cannot answer Taichi-kun¡¯s feeling. I, cannot look at Taichi-kun like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because of that, you are with that guy¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Because the one I have feelings for is Hajime-kun. I was worried about a lot of things but¡­¡­yes, it¡¯s really toote already for that. I even think to myself just what in the world I am doing worrying like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Society won¡¯t tolerate it. That¡¯s something that must not be done.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know. But, I cannot help it. Because the person I fell in love with is hopelessly like a demon, let alone the society, even the world or the god are no match for him. I too am a wicked woman huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wicked woman. Those words don¡¯t suit Ai the most.¡¹

    ¡¸But, I think that¡¯s not bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, is that so. So it¡¯s just like that guy said, from the beginning, it¡¯s ¡°toote¡± already for me.¡¹

    Aiko smiled wryly as though to state her agreement.

    Taichi red fiercely at Hajime. Hajime epted it with an unruffled face. Understanding that something like his re wouldn¡¯t shake this guy even a little, and then, having the painful sound argument thrown at him just now, on top of how his body was thrown before this, showed him that he couldn¡¯t even possibly match this guy in physical strength. Strength abruptly left his shoulders after ring at Hajime for a while.

    And then, he wordlessly turned around and left the shrine ground.

    ¡¸My bad. Perhaps your rtionship with your childhood friend will be bad after this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Perhaps, it will take a bit of time, but we will be able to return back to our brother-sister rtionship again.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine¡­¡­but, as expected, if he reaches his hand to Aiko one more time, then I won¡¯t have the confidence to not do the Inugami family to him.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why, are you that obsessed with the Inugami family?¡¹

    Aiko smiled wryly at Hajime¡¯s manner of speaking, then a beatter, she faced straight at Hajime once again. And then, she bowed her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry that I made you worry because of me worrying irresolutely about strange things. Thank you foring to meet me today.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I definitely had received both your gratitude and apology. But, don¡¯t mind it too much. I said it before too, but I really like that part of Aiko.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee? Tha, that part?¡¹

    The unexpected word of ¡°like¡± made Aiko be red once more. Toward such Aiko, Hajime said that before in front of the cenotaph of the Hairihi Kingdom, he thought that Aiko who was worrying there looked dazzling to him, and then he asked her whether she remembered what they talked about there. That was what Aiko remembered just not long ago. It was clearly etched in her memory; surely it was an important memory when her feeling toward Hajime became definite.

    ¡¸You who was running forward swiftly with all your might, and then you who was holding your head when you failed or when you noticed your contradiction; but even so you endured it and found a conclusion in your own way which you tried to carry through. I found those parts of Aiko dazzling; those parts look really lovely to me. That¡¯s why Aiko, you can stay just as you are.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think it¡¯s foul y for you to say something like that.¡¹

    Aiko turned around with her back toward him, her face looking down so Hajime couldn¡¯t see it. But even without seeing that face, it was easily imaginable that her face was bingplicated with shame and delight.

    Perhaps because he understood that Hajime made an expression that was delicately holding back hisugh. Really what a bad guy.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s go to Aiko¡¯s house. I have to give my greeting to your parents.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Those sudden words that were said aloud so suddenly with a light tone as though asking her to go to some convenience store for a bit caused Aiko to go ¡®hah¡¯ and she turned around toward Hajime.

    ¡¸It looks like your worry is resolved already, so there is no more reason that you cannot introduce me, right? If I have to greet them sooner orter, then I¡¯ll at least show my face to them while also sending you home. It iste already, so I¡¯ll do the formal greeting once more tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸A, as always, what proactiveness¡­¡­n, no, you know, the greeting can be done next time¡­¡­I too need to prepare my heart¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, Aiko¡¯s house is over there¡­¡­oh? So your father and the others are going out to the festival. They are right nearby. Yosh, let¡¯s spend some money while greeting them at the same time.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait, don¡¯t use something like thepass for this! Wait, please don¡¯t ignore me and go off like that! Just what in the world are you nning to say to Otou-san and the others!?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll say ¡°Otou-san, I ept your daughter. I won¡¯t ept any objection or refusal¡±. That¡¯s the standard speech, right?¡¹

    ¡¸The standard where-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, Aiko. I¡¯m bothered, just why are you speaking using politenguage to me while you spoke casually to that bastard? Isn¡¯t that cruel?¡¹(TN: Aiko has been using politenguage all this time with Hajime while using peernguage when she talked to Taichi.)

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s, it¡¯s about the atmosphere or something¡­¡­wait, don¡¯t change the subject! There is a lot of my acquaintances here from the paaast! If you are saying something like that to Otou-san in this kind of ce¡­¡­tomorrow all the neighbors will know it!¡¹

    ¡¸If you properly talk casually with me too then I¡¯ll think about it. ¡­¡­Well, the time extension won¡¯t even be one minute for you to decide though. Oh, that¡¯s your father, isn¡¯t it? The first impression is important. First of all, let¡¯s binge shop the stall¡¯s goods.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait! Wait, wait¡­¡­I get it! I get it already! I¡¯ll properly talk to you without politenguage so don¡¯t keep walking rapidlyyy!¡¹(TN: Here finally Aiko didn¡¯t use politenguage.)

    Aiko who was making racket ¡®gyaa gyaa¡¯, and Hajime was handling her unseriously while charging toward the direction of her family with a fearless smile on his face. Naturally, Aiko was clinging to Hajime¡¯s arm while Hajime was advancing while carrying such Aiko in his arm, and coupled with their noisiness the degree of attention to them was at MAX!

    The madams of the neighborhood, and the old people who were affectionate to Aiko, they all went¡¸Oh my!¡¹seeing the two¡¯s situation.

    And then, finally, the father of Aiko, who noticed Hajime walking toward him with his daughter in his arms, opened his eyes widely, expressing his shock, then he smiled wryly as though he hadprehended something.

    After that, Hajime, who loudly proimed that he was Aiko¡¯s boyfriend right in the middle of the festival that was overflowing with Aiko¡¯s acquaintances, was awarded pping and the cheering of hooray. Hajime kept restraining Aiko, who was trying to run away from shame, with a princess carry and was causing cheers to be raised.

    Furthermore, it was supposed to be only Hajime showing his face, but with Aiko¡¯s father and grandfather inviting him toe to their house no matter what, Hajime visited the Hatayama house and also met with Akiko and the grandmother. Then he talked to them about his wives other than Aiko and his intention.

    With everything that happened at the Shirasaki family and the Yaegashi family, Hajime had resolved himself to be pped with rejection and rage for sure, but unexpectedly both Aiko¡¯s parents, and even her grandparents, all the people of the Hatayama family epted Hajime. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like they weren¡¯t frowning, but with the feeling of wanting to respect the will of their daughter who was already an adult, and above all, their debt of gratitude to Hajime because he had saved their daughter from danger many times, it seemed that it led to their trust for Hajime.

    In the end, due to the kindness of the Hatayama family, it became a course of event where Hajime stayed for the night, and by using gate the next day, the people of the Nagumo family also visited the Hatayama family, where the words of Yue and the others which said ¡°together with Aiko¡± promoted the trust to grow even deeper.

    After that, it was as though the Hatayama family and the Nagumo family became like a family group but¡­¡­

    As a result, Aiko¡¯s hometown became well-known as the ¡°Land of Miracle¡± where every kind of crop could bear fruit regardless of the soil quality or the season. Surely that was due to the mixing of the family of ¡°Goddess of Harvest¡± and the family of ¡°Demon King of Another World¡±¡­¡­<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Actually, I also nned to write the reason why Aiko is fixated on being a teacher, but there wasn¡¯t any time, and I couldn¡¯t think of any idea. Despite so, when I began to write thinking [Anyway if I just write then perhaps I¡¯ll think of something¡­], this kind of Aiko was created¡­¡­

    Well, continuing from before, Shirakome¡¯s condition is a bit bad, so I¡¯m thinking of getting a change of pace.

    Even though I say that I¡¯m writing a bit of a longer extra story.

    I¡¯m thinking ¡®Should I promote him to a main character I wondeeer~¡¯.

    Remember, it¡¯s him you know, him. Come on, his name is¡­¡­eh?

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    ¡¸Oo, so that''s the famous clock tower. Yep, as expected something like this is best seen with your own eyes.¡¹

    There was a Japanese young man making click-ck sounds with his smartphone while making satisfied voice. Shouldering argish rucksack, this young man wearing in clothes with ck tone didn''t have any particr trait in his appearance.

    That ckish young man took photo for a while, and then while confirming the result picture he lifted his face suddenly in realization.

    ¡¸Crap, this is not the time to keep sightseeing. I''ve got to aplish the instruction from my demon king-sama.¡¹

    The clock taken inside the photo was already showing the closing of the day. The surrounding scenery was already bing quite dark with the cloudy weather although it wasn''t as far as snowing.

    The young man put away his smartphone and shouldered back his rucksack before he turned around while breathing out ''haa'' white breath.

    ¡¸Even though this doubled with my private business, but this is still a rough way of using someone. Well, I too am his rtive more or less¡­¡­there is no way I can refuse. Let''s do my best.¡¹

    The young man vanished between the people hurrying to return home while talking to himself like that. Before long, his figure waspletely buried into the surrounding scenery and he couldn''t be seen anymore.

    Although, before that young man slipped into the crowd, there was not even a person who sent their gaze toward him. He was too much normal, and too much without presence.

    Someone who was able to notice that abnormality, was of course didn''t exist there.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    This might make me sound obstinate, but one more time,

    This is different from real earth! That¡¯s why, if you want to retort ¡®What the hell is state security bureau, somehow various things are seriously wrong here!¡¯, I beg you to do it only inside your heart.

    ¡­¡­Really, sorry.

    Ah, also, I uploaded my activity report. I also ced cover image and special illustration there.

    If you don¡¯t mind please look over there too.

    The next update will beat6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    London outskirts that was wrapped in thin mist. In a corner of a retro street where it felt like old fairy-tale or folklore might be hiding, there was a splendid residence where history could be felt from it conspicuously.

    It appeared to be prudently maintained that it didn''t look worn out. The garden that was spreading out at the front, the small path made from spread out white gravel and the flower bed where seasonal flowers were blooming, a small fountain where a beautiful goddess was sitting, all of those were first ss work that gave elegant impression, from them it could be understood that really, really muchbor, expense, and time were spent.

    And that was how it should be, the master of this residence¨D¨DJefferson Allgrey was a famous wealthy person even at Britain. He was from a family lineage that was titled as the so-called "Real Estate King" that for generations possessed countless plot ofnd and building, buying and selling them.

    Jefferson who was the current master of this generation Allgrey family also properly inherited the business talent from his ancestors, not only that he also seemed to possess political talent, he was a capable human that raised definite result while engaged in two trades of political world and real estate magnate at the same time.

    The residence of such Jefferson was normally visited by many people. The type of people visiting was varied. If there were people from the same political world visiting, then there were also people from real estatepanies who visited, there were also a lot of people visiting who were his personal friends.

    Anyway, it was a house where the flow of people visiting it never ceased, and it was also a well-known fact for the people at the surrounding area.

    Today too, a few hours already passed since the sun set, there was also the shrouding mist that it was a time where darkness hadpletely descended. The principal residence of Allgrey was lighted with brilliant illumination. Several high ss cars were being parked nearby the main gate, showing how there were many guests visiting.

    Although, each of the visitors today were definitely well-known characters, but it seemed they weren''t friends that were invited for simple dinner, they also didn''t appear to be guests who came for work-rted matter to speak about politics or business.

    ¡¸Now then, chief. Don''t you think that we should get down to business soon? For you to assemble more than half of the society''s upper echelons¡­¡­it must be something really considerable isn''t it? My guess that it must be a matter about them.¡¹

    A middle-aged man whose body was wrapped in a suit that was obviously high quality in a nce, with splendid moustache and belly meat, he addressed Jefferson as "chief".

    Even though Jefferson was called with that designation that wasn''t used that often in general, but he still behaved naturally. Looking from that attitude of him, it could be understood that it was only the matter of course for him to be called like that by the people who were called to this ce today.

    Jefferson slowly ran his gaze at the surrounding. It seemed that he had finished his meal, there was only wine put in front of him. Other than them, there were several servants of Allgrey family and the respective bodyguards that were brought by each guest.

    Tonight there were nine guests gathered. Everyone of them were prominent figure that owned phenomenal result in their respective field, but the fields they participated in werepletely scattered. Seen from the side this was a gathering that really couldn''t be understood, the biggest possibility was that these people were the personal friend of Jefferson. Even if there was an outsider who knew of this meeting, then surely they would only be able to think of this as a meeting of fellow friends all the same.

    But, from how Jefferson was sitting at the seat of honor while the others were sitting around a long table, it seemed that there was a clear pecking order here. And that became even clearer from the atmosphere they were d in.

    ¡¸¡­¡­They are the real thing.¡¹

    A short sentence. For people who didn''t know the circumstance, they would tilt their head wondering what he was speaking about. But, all the people at the dining table were instantly going astir from that sentence that was said by Jefferson with oppressive tone.

    ¡¸Is that¡­¡­is that, really true?¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn''t that just a mere group kidnapping¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly it was a inexplicable case, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A case of that degree is not that rare. Chief, do you have any basis saying that?¡¹

    While their mouths were speaking words where confusion and expectation were mixing together, their gazes were concentrating at Jefferson.

    ¡¸There is still only circumstantial evidence. But, I have no doubt of it. ¡­¡­I have confirmed that all the people who were sent to investigate were returning to their daily life without getting any information. Far from investigating, they forget even the society.¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸However, just with that¡­¡­. It''s not as though method to induce such situation doesn''t exist you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know. Of course, I didn''t make my conclusion just with that. ¡­¡­This is the situation that can be currently confirmed. I judged that it is already at the level where there would be no problem calling it as <em>supernatural</em>.¡¹

    Saying that, Jefferson urged a servant with his gaze to distribute written report, the upper echelons sent their eyes to it. After they did that, they went astir once more.

    The content that was written in that written report was,

    It wrote, the house of the target group that had been confirmed once for some reason couldn''t be approached for the second time. Even when they walked following map, when they noticed they were walking in circle at apletely different ce.

    It wrote, the observer was observing from a distance of 800 meter, regardless of that their gaze would meet without fail.

    It wrote, the family register of the target that shouldn''t exist until a few days ago was registered before they knew it.

    It wrote, that abnormality wasn''t noticed by anyone in the administration side. They didn''t even feel that anything was out of ce.

    It wrote, everyday, their partners were disappearing one by one.

    And then,

    ¨D¨DIt wrote, the people who were tasked to investigate, without exception all of them would have nk in their memory after a while. Even the matter that was being reporter right now, whether it was really true or not¡­¡­was unknown.

    Surely everyone was scanning the report until the veryst sentence. Silence descended on the dining table. Everyone was fixated on the content of the report.

    But, after a while¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fu, fuha, fuhahahahahaha-¡¹

    One person raised aughing voice looking like he couldn''t hold it down. It was a hideously distortedughing voice that wasposed from joy and madness. However, suchughing voice that would grant difort to anyone hearing it whether one wanted it or not, was gradually spreading to the other upper echelons too.

    ¡¸Finally, we found the <em>real thing</em>! Magnificent! I wonder just what kind of supernatural they are knowing!¡¹

    ¡¸At the very least, it seemed they have the skill to interfere with human''s brain. That''s something beyond the position of mere students.¡¹

    ¡¸It cannot stay like this. Chief! We have to immediately send assault force and secure one or two sample!¡¹

    Excitement was ruling over the ce. It was a mad excitement, just like how someone who lost in a desert finally found an oasis, that feeling of insane arousal before their craving could be fulfilled.

    Perhaps this was only natural for them. Because these people had been secretly maneuvering, searching for "that" through so many years and months that they couldn''t count anymore.

    ¡¸Calm down¡­¡­telling all of you that is impossible I guess. I understand well everyone''s feeling. Then, everyone agree of the n to move with the purpose of obtaining sample? There will be many troublesome things if wepletely kidnapped all of them¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What, they are people who had gone through group disappearance once you know, chief. Even if it happened for the second time, surely there will be no one who thinks it strange. Not to mention there are also those among them who didn''t return before this.¡¹

    ¡¸The ability possessed by the samples are concerning matter but¡­¡­they are just children after all. It shows from how they are content with being student while possessing such power. We can do whatever we like if we involve their family into it. I will immediately begin to prepare the experiment site.¡¹

    ¡¸The returnee, they obtained supernatural while they disappeared¡­¡­I''m bothered with the whereabouts of those that doesn''t return. Perhaps, they are in the ce that have to do with supernatural? If we grasped that, even us¡­¡­¡¹

    The upper echelons let out their opinion after Jefferson''s words. The meeting tonight was obviously filled with passion that was never seen before.

    Like that, when they had decided the most of their n from here on, Jefferson opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Then, all of you, proceed with the matter paying meticulous attention for the sake of the aplishment of our dearest wish. The priority target for securing sample will be the girl who is called as "Yue" as the first in the list¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸About that, I think it''s better if you stop with that though.¡¹

    And also the girls who aren''t Japanese that are around the returnees¨D¨DJefferson was about to say that, but his words were suddenly cut off.

    For a moment Jefferson thought that it was someone among the upper echelon who cut him off, but he immediately discard that idea as impossible. The returnees from the group disappearance in the middle of day that agitated the society¨D¨Dif it was asked what was the aspect that was clearly different in thempared to before, then the first thing that would attract the attention was the existence of the not Japanese girls who suddenly appeared.

    Thinking from how their family register was created before anyone noticed too, then it would be valid to think of them as "visitor from the supernatural side". Then it was natural to prioritize securing them as sample.

    That was themon understanding between Jefferson and other upper echelons that they obtained from continuously investigating the series of turmoil of the returnees that started from the group disappearance. For that reason, it was impossible for anyone to object here. And above all, the <em>voice of</em><em>young man </em>which cut him off was a voice he wasn''t familiar with!

    Jefferson felt something cold running through his spine while raising an angry voice that questioned the identity of the person.

    ¡¸Who! Where are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I am right in front of you from some time ago. I was normally eating meal here.¡¹

    A voice that contained resignation resounded. At that moment, not only Jefferson, the upper echelons, the servants, and then the bodyguards too, they all finally aware.

    ¡¸Yo¡¹

    With a really light mood, at the chair that was positioned at the opposite side of Jefferson, with his mouth stuffed with the same cooking that Jefferson and others were eating just now, was a Japanese young man greeting with his hand lightly raised!

    ¡¸You bastard¡­¡­where did you enter from? What is the guard at the entrance doing?¡¹

    The upper echelons and the servants were greatly shaken, the bodyguards were in the middle of taking out their handgun in order to recover from their disgrace, while Jefferson was restraining them from firing before he opened his mouth calmly. It seemed that he was also shaken, but the speed of him rallying back his mind ought to be said just as expected from an authority of politic-real estate world that managed this meeting.

    Right after he took back his calm, dominating aura overflowed from Jefferson. That aura was something intense, if an ordinary person felt it then not only they would wither down without being able to say anything, they would undoubtedly trickle cold sweats while getting all flustered.

    But, that young man warded off such dominating aura like a swaying willow¡­¡­or rather, in the first ce the young man didn''t even pay attention to that aura, he kept eating the cooking of Allgrey residence with gusto while talking.

    ¡¸Nguh. You asked me from where, I entered normally from the door you know. Mugu mugu, I even said excuse me. ¡­¡­Though I was normally ignored.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That, seems to be the cooking of my residence though?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s awfully delicious. As expected from the ce of a big shot politician and the real estate king. There was leftover in the kitchen, so I loaded it onto a te by myself. ¡­¡­I, I pretty much asked okay? I took silence to mean OK, but I properly asked okay? I''m not stealing you know?¡¹

    For some reason the young man kept reminding something like¡¸It''s true you know?¡¹. Jefferson knitted his eyebrows at such young man. The more he looked, the more this young man looked like a normal youth. No, in a sense, he was too normal in presence and appearance that if he didn''t concentrate it felt like he would naturally forget him, perhaps he should say that this young man wasn''t normal in that sense¡­¡­

    ¡¸Who are you¡­¡­or perhaps it''s too unsophisticated for me to ask that? That remark of yours just now in this situation. And then that ability that managed to infiltrate here without anyone able to notice. You are¡­¡­a returnee huh?¡¹

    Jefferson spoke his conjecture with conviction, but for some reason the young man who heard his words frowned and his face looked a little sad. While Jefferson was perplexed from that inexplicable reaction, the young man asked with a voice that also sounded sad.

    ¡¸A returnee huh? you asked, if you investigated about us, then shouldn''t you know about me too? I expected a reaction like¡ºYou bastard-, you are a returnee huh!?¡», but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What? A report of you is not¡­¡­¡¹

    Jefferson was perplexed. He had looked over all the report of the returnee, he had driven into his head all the information of the returnees'' profile from their family until their rtive. If the young man before his eyes was a returnee that had been reported, then there was no way he couldn''t recall him.

    But, when one of his servants excitedly showed to him the returnees written report that had been converted into digital data in tablet¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Returnee list No. 28¨D¨DEndo Kousuke? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ah¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, you forgot aren''t you? Isn''t that right? That''s fine, I understand. Hehe, I''m used to it. Although my shadow is thin even in digital data, I''m not co, concerned at all you know? I am a riajuu you know? That''s why, I''m really, really not concerned at all okay?¡¹

    Strange silence descended on that ce. The young man¨D¨DKousuke who seemed to be thin in shadow even inside digital data was making *kacha kacha* sound with the spoon and fork, only that sound was resounding with rity inside that room. Word of¡¸Delish-¡¹that he was whispering until just now was changing into¡¸It''s salty huh¡¹.

    ¡¸S, so this is the supernatural that you possess.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I got this since birth. Even my mum, she often forget to do things like picking me up at kindergarten¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I see. That, you know, must be hard for you huh.¡¹

    For some reason Kousuke received gentle words and sympathy from the man who was aiming at him and his friends. The salt content of the high ss cooking was increasing! A female servant was wiping her eyes with a handkerchief. The eyes of the bodyguards who were readying their gun until just now were turning lukewarm!

    While spoutingint¡¸If you sympathize than give me presence¡¹inside his heart, Kousuke cleared his throat *cough*, he stopped eating and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸So, about the reason I came here.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, that''s right. Certainly I''ve never thought that a returnee will directly march into here. It appeared that your side has also investigated us to a certain degree. ¡­¡­You, don''t tell me, you came alone here?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. Actually I was in the middle of personal travel though. But suddenly you guys are making conspiracy, so I was told to go here for a bit to crush all of you.¡¹

    Kousuke was looking at his smartphone while saying¡¸In front of Rana, I cannot refuse that guy''s request¡¹with his shoulders dropping down. Seeing that Jefferson exchanged look with the upper echelons and the bodyguards while his expression turned ridiculing.

    ¡¸Crushing us, is it. Looks like you are growing impudent after obtaining supernatural huh. It is overwhelmingly faster to shot your four limbs with lead bullet in this range. It seems that you have the technique to interfere with your opponent''s awareness, but in this limited space, can you crush us faster than bullet?¡¹

    *gacha* Hard ominous sounds resounded countless time. The bodyguards were focusing their gun muzzle toward Kousuke. Their number was a little less than twenty people. The ce was arge dining room where sixty people could enter with room to spare, but certainly in this limited space it was equivalent with not having any way to escape from twenty gun muzzles.

    Jefferson who thought that this young man was showingposure because he was a child who was drunk in his own power reversely showed aposed attitude. He crossed his arms above the table, and then while hiding his mouth behind his joined hand, his sharp gaze was striking toward Kousuke.

    ¡¸Young man. Won''t youe to our side? ording to the report, it seems that the livelihood of all of you doesn''t change much before and after obtaining supernatural. It''s worthy of praise that not one of you is running wild, but surely that''s only because you all don''t understand the way to use the power you obtained. Then, we will teach you what is the right way to use that power. This Jefferson Allgrey can promise you, a life that is filled with riches and fame that is beyond your imagination.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You really can say that with straight face after calling human as sample huh. They said that the skin of a politician''s face is thick but, that''s really true. Scaryyy¡¹

    Kousuke didn''t look like he was particrly moved by Jefferson''s persuading words, rather he showed a creeped out look. While raising one of his eyebrows that money and fame didn''t resound in Kousuke''s heart, Jefferson continued his words.

    ¡¸Then what about woman? You are ¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I have girlfriend, I''m fine in that. Rather, my girlfriend is a super beauty already. She is already the best-, yep.¡¹

    Having his words cut off and hearing Kousuke suddenly speaking fondly of his girlfriend in front of him caused Jefferson''s gaze to be something severe.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s natural for you to feel almighty if you have a special power. But, what is called reality is something that is more heartless then what all of you is thinking. Perhaps if it''s just you, or possibly it''s just all of you returnees then you all might make it work out somehow. But, what about the people around you? Your family, your friends who are not returnee, rtives. Can you protect all of them? Our society is not just about violence you know?¡¹

    Saying that, Jefferson looked at his surrounding. Ahead of his gaze were the upper echelons of their society ¨D¨Devery one of them were sessful people who possessed <em>social </em>power. And then, the gaze of Jefferson spoke more eloquently than anything.

    That this wasn''t everything their society possessed.

    In other words, even in the one in a million chance all the people here died, their society itself wouldn''t be finished. There were still other people with power gathering in their society.

    ¡¸I''ll recognize your ability to gather information until this far and your guts to infiltrate into here alone. But, for you to be under the impression that the situation before your eyes is everything there is, you are still just a child. We have seek for supernatural from long ago, the society that haveid stretch our root to everywhere in the world, we are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hydra, right?¡¹

    Jefferson who implicitly pressed for obedience under the name of cooperation to Kousuke with condescending attitude was about to disclose the name of their society with plenty of emotion, but right before he could, Kousuke easily revealed that name.

    Jefferson who twitched in reaction was about to open his mouth further, but ignoring him Kousuke ate thest of his food and operated his smartphone with one hand, then he spoke out the content that was disyed there.

    ¡¸Abduction, murder, robbery, human experiment, on top of that even inducing war, a fanatic group of supernatural that will do anything¨D¨DHydra. Certainly it looks like you guys have long history. The origin of the name is because no matter how many upper echelons and parts of the organization are crushed, the survivor of the organization that is hiding somewhere will restore the organization back. The organization had existed since before the colonial period, historically the organization has been crushed several times, but before one knows it the organization is revived. The current chief is you¡­¡­¡¹

    After that Kousuke read out loud the internal conditions of secret society Hydra. And then the information of upper echelon bunches who were here like their name, surface information, family, friends, work rtives, on top of that even the name of their illegitimate child or rtionship with other organization that they kept secret even inside the organization. He didn''t stop with just that, the concealed upper echelons who weren''t here and the location of bases, and even further and further, things like the innermost thought of the upper echelons toward each other and so on, Kousuke disclosed everything.

    It was clear that what was disclosed wasn''t nonsense from the upper echelons who opened their mouth so wide it looked like their jaw mighte off and their expression whose face turnedpletely pale.

    Everything that they had done was impossible to be known by the informationwork of children or even by ordinary adult. Jefferson who had that fact thrust right back at his face not just by two fold but by ten thousand fold, the color of his face clearly shown how the capacity of his trained mind hadpletely went over capacity.

    ¡¸When you peer into the abyss, the abyss will also peer back at you¨D¨Dsu~ch famous expression, if it''s you guys who loves supernatural then surely you have heard it before. We are standing in the superior position. Just how do you guys able to blindly believe such thing without any basis at all?¡¹

    ¡¸You, you bastard¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you guys, you all are veteran through many adversity in <em>the surface world</em> huh. You guys must have never even dreamed that children who is going through school life without a care after getting their hand on magic will be able to overwhelm you even in information volume¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­just how, you know that much¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That''s, if we know that there are some guys aiming for us, to say nothing of us, there is no way our demon king-sama will stay silent. Because that guy, he look like a cruel and heartless savage bastard, but actually he is totally spoiling the important people around him.¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king, you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. A godying demon king. That guy killed even god for the sake of a woman, and now you guys try toy your hand on exactly that woman.¡¹

    Kousuke''s gaze was growing to be filled with limitless sympathy. Jefferson''s expression was grandly convulsing. There was already no dominating aura of a big-shot that could overpower ordinary personing from him. Because he was a veteran manager and a politician who had piled up many experiences of going through adversity that he was able to understand Kousuke''s experience and felt a sense of danger welling up inside him.

    That was¨D¨Dthey had touched something that should not be touched.

    But, however, the people who were still rtively young among the upper echelons didn''t have enough of that intuition.

    ¡¸What is, what is, what demon king-. Just, what godying! Even nonsense has limit!¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s right! As expected you are just a kid. It seems that you don''t even know how to bluff. Something like godying, as expected you have exaggerate too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief, no more word is necessary! Let''s make this brat pay thepensation for looking down on the society! You guys, just keep him alive! Do it!¡¹

    Saying that, they started a reckless action without waiting for the order of the chief which was normally impossible. Jefferson immediately tried to raise his voice to stop them, but faster than he could, several of the ck-suited bodyguards, because of the strange atmosphere and the mysterious uneasy feeling they had, as though aroused by their impulse they were aiming their gun toward Kousuke''s limbs while jumping forward.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa. I had more or less tried it, even though I thought of doing this by getting spared from releasing the shackle.¡¹

    Inside the situation that was moving all at once, there was <em>only </em>that whisper resounding.

    ¡¸Wha-. Where is-¡¹

    ¡¸Shit-, what is going on!? Where did that guy go!?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, he vanished!?¡¹

    The jumping forward ck-suited bodyguards were surrounding a chair that had no one on it in feeling dumbfounded. The chair should have Kousuke sitting on it until just a moment ago. From the beginning until the end they didn''t take off their gaze even for an instant from that chair.

    He was certainly there. Right in front of their eyes. They would grip him up, pulled him down from the chair, and held him down. They reached out their hands without leaving any ce to escape while even imaging how he would counterattack, they were certainly aware of him until the moment they could touch him. Yet despite so their hands moved through empty air and "when they noticed" the target had vanished. It was as though he wasn''t there right from the start.

    ¡¸-, our mind has been interfered already!? Be careful, our awareness is being manipted!¡¹

    Jefferson, thinking that it couldn''t be helped now it hade to this, he pushed at the emergency button at the other side of the table to summon the bodyguards standing by everywhere inside the residence while giving a warning. And then, he himself also took out a handgun from his breast pocket, at that time Kousuke''s voice resounded once more. However, it was a voice with slightly different air than until just now.

    ¡¸Interference to awareness? Fuh, what exaggeration¡­¡­. My Ground Shrinker was beyond the pale of your perception ability, isn''t that''s all there is to it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, impossible, standing on the ceiling!?¡¹

    Jefferson and others who were staying on guard against the most likely possibility of Kousuke sliding under the table was thinking in the corner of their mind ''doesn''t it feel like his tone is a little strange?'' while they looked up in surprise, and then they exposed a really stupid expression from shock.

    Although, surely such reaction was something that couldn''t be helped if they saw a human standing really naturally on the ceiling as though to say ''Gravity? What''s that?''.

    Furthermore,

    (Why, why, is he making a strange pose!?)

    Yes, Kousuke was standing upside down on the ceiling while covering his face with one hand with his eyes ring down at Jefferson and others from between his fingers'' gap! On top of that, before they knew it his body was already in an appearance of total ck clothes, his eyes were wearing a sunss on one-lens type, and his other hand was holding a ck knife in a position that was crossed with the hand that was covering his face! Surely if the rabbit eared assassination group of another world saw this, they would undoubtedly p and cheer while giving high praise of¡¸What cool pose!!¡¹!

    ¡¸Fools who fell into the abyss of selfish desires and fanaticism. I''ll teach into your body, that in this world, there are things that you ought not to know.¡¹

    For some reason, while rotating once before disying a chuuni pose (version 24) again, Kousuke, no, the assassin of the strongest ss who was awakened in various meaning at the other world, thrown a deration of war toward the fanatic ult group. Together with that chuuni self-introduction!!

    ¡¸The shadow of demon king, the vanguard of the dark rabbit ear family¨D¨DRapid Fang Shadow w, Kousuke E Abyssgate. Has arrived!!¡¹

    What does rabbit ear mean¡­¡­.. Abyssgate, gate to where¡­¡­. Those retort of Jefferson and others didn''t form into loud words.

    Because right after that, the peerless one even against the god''s apostles in another world, the one with the thinnest shadow in the world, the best assassin in the world bared his fang.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Everyone¡¯s review that is like it has been nned beforehand blew away Hakumei.

    Like, Endo-kun, you are loved huuh. ¡­¡­He is loved, right?

    I properly got his name out this time, so please remember it properly.

    He is Endo Abyssgate-kun, okay.

    PS

    I ced the information about the special SS for each bookstore-sama in my activity report.

    Please confirm it if you please.

    The next update is nned at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    ¡¸<em>Haaaa</em>~~~~~¡¹

    It was past noon where warm sunlight was showering down. In a corner of a certain city, at a lovely caf¨¦ with wooden entrance and terrace, a groan of a zombie was resounding. Although, people who got startled from that groan that sounded like it was reverberating from the realm of the dead was nonexistent.

    Whether it was the couple that was feeding each other with cute cake at the terrace, or the male customer with businessman appearance operating his tablet alone, or the old man walking his dog who just passed through in front of the terrace, none of them showed any sign of being bothered by that groan. Or rather, they didn''t even look like they noticed the groan.

    ¡¸<em>aaa</em>~~~~~~¡¹

    The groan resounded once more. As expected no one noticed, but the owner of the groan who wasn''t paid attention to, he also seemed to get used of not being paid attention to, so he groaned without any reservation regardless of him being in public space.

    To say more while in this topic, that zombie imitation had his face pressed down on the caf¨¦''s table, with both his hands holding his head. He looked like, someone who had made a mistake that couldn''t be taken back andmented his very life.

    Just to make sure, this wasn''t a zombie that escaped a research ce somewhere and slipped into the street, as made evident by the ss with the logo of the caf¨¦ filled with beverage put in front of him, and the sandwich that still wasn''t touched but had already been properly ordered.

    But, at that time, the smartphone that was ced on top of the table of the zombie imitation was starting to y the BGM of a certain epic RPG''s demon king battle. That ringtone caused the zombie imitation to twitch in reaction, his hand crawled with his face still pressed on the table and picked up the smartphone.

    And then, he put the phone on his ear and took the call still with his face pressed on the table.

    ¡¸¡­¡­<em>bai</em>¡¹

    ¡ºWhat''s with that voice? That voice sounds like you are going to drop dead anytime.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, I feel dying. I caused my shame to overflow¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­I guessed it already. So you done it again huh, Endo.¡»

    ¡¸I done it¡­¡­I really done it, Nagumo. Perhaps, I''m no good already.¡¹

    ¡ºEndo¡­¡­¡»

    From the other side of the phone receiver, the conversation partner¨D¨Dthe one who requested for the annihtion of the ult fanatic group Hydra, Nagumo Hajime guessed the mental damage of Kousuke and seemed to be exasperated, or perhaps it was sympathy in his voice that called Kousuke''s name.

    And then,

    ¡ºWell, that doesn''t matter¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸It matter! Don''t put it aside that simply! Give me more sympathy here! Have some more care! You are my kindred-spirit who know the same pain like me right!?¡¹

    Having his problem simply put aside like that, the excessive sadness caused Kousuke to seed ining back from zombie back to human. *Gabacho!* His face that was pressed on the table flew up and he raised the scream of his soul as though willing it to reach the other side of the sea.

    ¡ºEven if you say that. In my case, I have a strong position as the victim of Hauria, but in your case, recently it came from yourself right? Not long ago you was still okay if it was just a little scuffle. Or else, was the case this time that difficult?¡»

    ¡¸Uguu. Stabbing me right where it hurt¡­¡­. That''s, it wasn''t really that bad yeah but¡­¡­when I entered battle, unconsciously¡­¡­. Maybe this is because before I asked you to open the gate and I spent a while with Hauria. Somehow, it feels like the more time I spend with them the more easily I "be" that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºBing Lord Abyssgate, huh.¡»

    ¡¸Don''t say that nameee!¡¹

    *gon-* Kousuke''s face pressed down on the table once more along with that painful sounding sound.

    ¨D¨DEndo Kousuke

    The one with the scout role at the former hero party, at the legendary decisive battle which was carved at the history of the other world Tortus, he was the strongest assassin that boasted peerless performance against the apostles of god. ¡­¡­Though such thing couldn''t be imagined at all from the figure writhing in shame while groaning with his face pressed on a caf¨¦''s table.

    The reason for such him who casually had a status of strongest to be turning into a hopeless person like this at a caf¨¦ in the middle of day, was needless to say because of the battlest night. Yes, that thing which was manifested at the battle, that chuuni conduct which was just too painful to look and listen to.

    Just why he was performing that kind of chuuni in full drive even understanding thatter on he would receive mental damage like this where it felt like he wanted to bash his head at the corner of a block of tofu and die? There were unavoidable reasons there.

    One of the reasons was this.

    ===========================================================================================

    Endo Kousuke 17 Years Old Male Level:92

    Vocation: Assassin

    Physical Strength: 800

    Stamina: 940

    Endurance: 450

    Agility: 1700

    Magic Power: 560

    Magic Resistance: 560

    Skill: Assassination Technique [+Dagger Art] [+Concealment] [+Tracking] [+Throwing Art] [+Hidden Weapon Art] [+Transmission Wave] [+Escape Art] [+Abyss Lord] - Presence Maniption [+Presence Istion] [+Phantom Step] [+Dream Illusion III] [+rity Phantom] [+Minimum Mind] - Shadow Dance [+Water Dance] [+Leave Dance] - Gravity Magic - Language Comprehension

    ===========================================================================================

    As for the detail of those skills, [+Dagger Art] until [+Hidden Weapon Art] had the meaning exactly as the name implied, [+Transmission Wave] was an ability to strain one''s ear to pick the vibration in the air or in the wall to listen at the conversation from some ce in a distance, [+Escape Art] was a skill that gave aptitude correction to magic if it was used for escape.

    [+Phantom Step] was a skill that left behind presence with afterimage piled up on oneself to blur one''s own figure, [+Dream Illusion III] was a skill that produce illusion clone of oneself with the limit of three illusion, and then [+rity Phantom] was a skill that gave substance to the clone. [+Minimum Mind] was an invisibility assistance skill, when the user was being invisible, this skill would make the user''s breathing, heartbeat, presence, and so on, and even the fluctuation of the mind to be in a t state.

    "Shadow Dance" was a skill to run on the wall that Kousuke often used. It couldn''t let him stand still on wall, but as long as he had momentum he could continue to run of wall. Its derivation [+Water Dance] was the water version, [+Leaf Dance] was a skill that let him to use things like leaf dancing in the air as instant footstep for jumping.

    Now then, have you all noticed? Nonchntly there was a skill of a different disposition that could be seen just from its name mixing in among all those skills. Probably, that skill was exactly the one that awakened at that legendary decisive battle as the end derivation of assassination skill, the cause that made Kousuke''s shame went into Mach speed.

    ¨D¨DAbyss Lord (Abyssgate Lord)

    The exnation from the status te was like this.

    Effect: In the middle of bloody battle, Abyssgate Lord arrived from dark bottom that is even darker than darkness. Now, o veil of darkness, o the dead of darkness, offer thy strength to the abyss! That is, the infinite power at dream¡­¡­

    The moment Kousuke saw this exnation, needless to say he threw his status te on the ground with all his strength. It was also needless to say that he also grinded the te with his foot while he was at it.

    First the effect exnation was something cryptic that didn''t be exnation, in the first ce a nickname (?) that was given to him by chance at a battlefield bing skill name just like that was also cryptic. Or rather the exnation text was just too painful. He didn''t want to believe that this was really the final secret skill of his vocation.

    However, just because of that didn''t mean that he could neglect a power that he finally obtained without knowing its effect, and above all, there was a reason why Kousuke had to know it no matter what, and so he ascertained the effect while his SAN (TN: sanity) value was being shaved off grindingly. And the result that he understood, it appeared that this skill had the effect of a gradual Limit Break. It didn''t raise his strength explosively like Limit Break, but a skill that strengthened all his specs little by little while that skill was in activation.

    Furthermore, different from Limit Break, this skill didn''t have the side effect of strong lethargy after use. It could really be said as an extraordinary ability.

    Although, if it was asked whether it really had no demerit at all¡­¡­the world wasn''t that sweet.

    The demerit of [+Abyss Lord]. That was¡­¡­

    While it was activated, the user''s speech and conduct would be forcefully made to be a wless chuuni(Abyssgate Lord)!

    Furthermore what was troubling, the activation of the skill was basically possible to be done by the user''s discretionary, but there was time when this skill activated before one knew it even when the user had no intention of activating it. Perhaps the cause of that was merely because of Kousuke''s inexperience in handling this skill, or possibly there was other factor¡­¡­

    Just like Kousuke said himself, it seemed that the ratio of the forced activation was increasing in proportion with the time he spent with the members of Hauria n, so most likely the cause was due to thetter¡­¡­perhaps.

    ¡ºI had rmended this to you before but, skill sealing artifact. Do you really not need it?¡»

    ¡¸Uu. Tha, that''s¡­¡­I want it, but¡¹

    Hearing Hajime''s words, Kousuke''s expression turned bitter while his speech sounded hesitant.

    Previously, when Hajime saw Kousuke who because of his speech and conduct that was too much looked like he was really going to sink into abyss, he said¡¸I cannot watch this anymore¡­¡­¡¹and offered to Kousuke that he would manufacture a skill sealing artifact for him. Just seeing him made even Hajime felt like his chest was struck with pile bunker.

    Kousuke''s eyes turned bright right after he heard that offer, but his expression immediately changed as though he had recalled something, and then he refused the offer with an expression that was oozing out bitterness. The reason of that was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Rana, she will be dejected then.¡¹

    ¡ºReally someone like you is¡­¡­¡»

    That.

    Rana¨D¨DRapid Shadow, Ranainferna Hauria (Real name: Rana, just Rana. This is important so I''ll say it for the third time, it''s just Rana).

    At the legendary decisive battle, Kousuke used his ability¨D¨Dincluding his skill and also his nonexistent presence that he had by nature¨D¨Dwith all his power, and with all his seriousness to stay invisible, yet regardless of that this rabbit eardy of Hauria n found him normally. She was the woman who stole Kousuke''s heart. And then, she was also the perpetrator who brought forth Abyssgate Lord to this world.

    Above all else, Kousuke feared that if he sealed Abyssgate Lord, then she would fall out of love with him.

    ¡ºWell, you went many hardships to go out with her . No, that''s already crossed over the level of hardship. I think that you are the most amazing guy among our ssmates you know, in various meanings. Or rather, I can even say that I''m holding respect for you.¡»

    ¡¸I, is that so? It''s not really something that much¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºDon''t be ridiculous. Just what is this guy who conquer¡¾Raisen Great Labyrinth¡¿by himself only for the sake of getting recognized by the woman he fell in love with is saying huh.¡»

    ¡¸A, hahaha¡­¡­yeah. I thought I was going to die that time. No, if I didn''t use Abyssgate Lord state 24 hour that time, enduring that ck history that made me dying in shame, I''d die normally there.¡¹

    Yes, just as shown by that skill which was casually written on the status te, actually Kousuke had conquered¡¾Raisen Great Labyrinth¡¿. Furthermore he did it alone. At the battle against ult group Hydra, he was standing normally on ceiling wasn''t because of his skill to wall run or because of Hajime''s artifact, but by using his own gravity magic.

    Even though the master of¡¾Raisen Great Labyrinth¡¿, Miledy Raisen was already gone, even though there was nothing but the half-automatic type interceptor golem that she left behind, but thebyrinth''s trap and the situation where magic was unusable there were still going strong. Also, even though the golem was half-automatic type, they only lost the tactical capability like when Miledy controlled them, but their battle ability didn''t decline even for a bit.

    And Kousuke conquered suchbyrinth by himself in a week and he returned alive. Because he was always in a state of Abyssgate Lord, his physical ability and will power, and then his chuuni speech and conduct, in various meanings they all broke the limit even more than Limit Break, and because he challenged his limit like that, his body and his heart, especially his heart! were all tattered, but even so he returned alive with all his limbs intact. It was only natural that Hajime and others were shocked by that.

    ¡ºReally, you did well to survive. That was a savage condition that made even princess Kaguya look cute. You, just how much you loved that woman huh?¡»

    ¡¸That''s, so much that I''d challenge even Nagumo?¡¹

    ¡ºThat''s so huh¡­¡­¡»

    Yes, Kousuke was challenging the greatbyrinth with even more preparedness for death than at the decisive battle when it was alreadypletely the epilogue scene if it was a story where the final battle had ended, that was because the lovely rabbit ear onee-san Ranainfe¡­¡­Rana gave a condition to Kousuke.

    Since that day of the decisive battle, during the one month before they returned to earth, Kousuke was making his approach to Rana with great vigor.

    However, Ranai¡­¡­Rana was a Hauria n, and all members of Hauria n worshipped Hajime without a single exception. It was to the degree that if Hajime wished it, then any female of Hauria would instantly offer their body to him.

    Of course, Hajime had the strongest hitting type bug character Shia Hauria who was the same Hauria n like them, so there was no hero among them who would proactively try from themselves to obtain Hajime''s affection. But, even so they made their "Boss" Hajime, the "demon king-sama that ughter even god" as their standard for men so¡­¡­to speak the unvarnished truth, their ideal was absurdly high.

    And so, naturally, Kousuke''s approach also didn''t sway Rana.

    ¡¸Fuh, I am a shadow that is serving "that person". A shadow doesn''t need love¡­¡­¡¹

    Like that,

    ¡¸You too have strange taste aren''t you. Know that you won''t get away with just scald if you touch me, for you to pursue a dangerous woman like me¡­¡­¡¹

    Or like that,

    ¡¸Stop it already. A resolve to continue to walk together with me, in the bottom of darkness that is even deeper than abyss, there is none of that inside you am I right?¡¹

    Or like that, those sentences were told to Kousuke with fearless, or possibly bewitching smile on her face.

    No matter how many times he confessed, Kousuke was shot down with speech that was undeniably excessive. Such Kousuke was seen by Hajime with a gaze as though he was witnessing a hero, while Shia was staring with intensely reproachful eyes (at Rana).

    Even so Kousuke didn''t get discouraged, he kept approaching her repeatedly, seeing that as expected even Rana seemed to be moved just a little by his persistence, that in the end it became like this.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu, do, do you want me that much? Not that, cough-. If you wish for this cursed body to that degree¡­¡­. But, I belong to boss¡­¡­not that, cough-. It''s unfortunate, however my body already belong to "that person". That''s why, okay? Give up¡­¡­not that, cough-. Shadow live in shadow, and light in light, that is thew. Bu, but, well, if you conquer a greatbyrinth or something like boss¡­¡­or maybe, if you can make even a scratch on boss¡­¡­it''s not like I won''t think about it, maybe? Not that-, cough-. Fuh, if you still wish for this body even then, then try to challenge the king of abyss and splendidly exert yourself and win.¡¹

    The beautiful rabbit ear onee-san said such thing while fidgeting and looking restless. It went without saying that seeing that caused the inside of Kousuke''s chest to contain explosive heat that was equivalent with the eruption of¡¾Guryuen Grand Volcano¡¿before.

    Yes, the condition that Rana gave him was to conquer a greatbyrinth as well asnding an attack at the demon king Hajime¡­¡­.

    Just as Hajime said, it was a savage condition that might made even princess Kaguya to go¡¸Wai-, you-¡¹.

    However, Kousuke who was zing with the pathos of feverish love that could burn him to ash didn''t even listen to the voices of the surrounding that tried to stop him, his figure vanished while no one noticed, he picked¡¾Raisen Great Labyrinth¡¿because it had the highest possibility for him to conquer and also because the age of god magic that he could obtain from there suited him the most, and then he jumped right into it.

    After that, a weekter. As expected Nagayama Juugo and Nomura Kentarou were anxious because Kousuke didn''t go back. They discussed it with Hajime and others, the person concerned Rana was also acting ''perhaps I have said a little bit too much¡­¡­'' with her gaze swimming around, so Shia who was already familiar with conquering that dungeon was about to go out for searching (by no means that they finally noticed that Kousuke wasn''t there only after a week passed), it was at that time,

    Kousuke returned.

    He was tattered all over, but he properly obtained age of god magic¨D¨Dthe gravity magic. And then, while making the surrounding dumbfounded with his iprehensible behavior of obtaining new power after the final battle for some reason, Kousuke made a deration. He pointed his finger with a snap, and then boldly, with a fearless smile on his face,

    ¡¸Demon king Nagumo Hajime-. Fight me!¡¹

    He said.

    Naturally, Juugo yelled¡¸Kousukeee,e back to your sanityyy! Stop doing something like suicideee!¡¹, Kentarou begged¡¸Shirasaki-san-, Ayakoo, anyone is fine! Quickly a recovery magic-. I beg you treat his head carefully!¡¹, Aiko-sensei clung at Hajime while pleading¡¸Hajime-kun, don''t be hasty-. Endo-kun is, that, he is just a little tired! His head is-¡¹, and then Kouki, Ryutaro, and Suzu stood in the way between Endo and Hajime, they were trying to buy time for Kousuke to escape while getting drenched in cold sweat with the preparedness of death.

    All those caused Hajime to say¡¸You guys, just what do you think I am¡­¡­¡¹with his cheeks cramping, but he was reaping what he sow, so no one consoled him.

    In that ce that was filled with chaos, Kousukepletely ignored his friends who were stopping him, his gaze turned toward Rana and then he proimed with a loud voice, willing it to reach into her heart.

    ¡¸Rana-san-. I love you! The condition that you gave me¨D¨Dif you can put even a wound at boss, then it''s not like I won''t think about it, those words, I believe in them! In front of Rana-san''s eyes, I''ll put a wound at Nagumo, clearly and distinctly-!!!¡¹

    Hearing that promation, the ssmates who didn''t know that Rana''s condition was just her hiding her embarrassment finally guessed the reason of Kousuke conquering a greatbyrinth and his war deration to Hajime which could only be thought as suicide wish, and they thought.

    ¨D¨DSo it''s Hauria again-!!!!!

    Everyone simultaneously directed criticizing gaze of¡¸What the hell you have said to him!¡¹to Rana. Rana who received those gazes were drenched in cold sweat while her gaze was swimming around as expected. Her cheeks reddened a bit from Kousuke''s deration while the Hauria females at the surrounding were giving her broad grin and teasing.

    Now then, Hajime who received the challenge because of all those felt somewhat of a sympathy at the scenario of a boy challenging a powerful enemy for the sake of the woman he loved and he epted that challenge.

    Of course, he had no n to get done in that easily. Even he had women that he loved, doing something like an unsightly fight in front of those women, was something that wouldn''t do no matter what kind of circumstances it was, and above all, Kousuke himself would ask to be excused from "being gifted a mercy win".

    And so, Hajime and Kousuke carried out a duel, and the result was¨D¨D

    The fact that currently Rana was epting Kousuke''s feeling was the clearest proof there was. The strongest assassin character, + full power Abyssgate Lord state, thebination of those weren''t just for show.

    It was a grand battle in various meanings but¡­¡­that would be told in another chance.

    Kousuke who aplished the great feat of conquering¡¾Raisen Great Labyrinth¡¿solo, as well as dealing a blow at the godying demon king, he splendidly shot down Rana''s heart with that challenge that put his life at stake.

    But, naturally, although Rana had entrusted her to Kousuke, the fact that Rana was a Hauria didn''t change, the time that he spent together with her, and also the time when he was weed by Kam and others as family, all of those times were basically spent as chuni. Naturally, because of that his Abyssgate Lord time was also increasing¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nagumoo, perhaps, I cannot go back anymore¡­¡­. Perhaps, I should just go until the very end just like this instead.¡¹

    ¡ºYou are really driven to the wall huuh. But, even if you stop being Abys¨D¨Dchuuni, I don''t think that girl Rana will fall out of love from you though? The fact is that you broke through that girl''s savage condition right from the front. That is something that nobody else will be able to do. No matter even if you are chuuni or not, but there is no way she will abandon you who have gone that far for her sake after thiste.¡»

    ¡¸Perhaps, that''s so. But try to think from the opposite. From here on too I''ll spend time together with Hauria n as rtive. If I act normally among them by myself¡­¡­won''t the away game feeling get bad like that? See, it will be like a guy that cannot read the mood who will make a realistic retort like¡ºThis kind of thing is impossible in real world¡»when you are ying fantasy game.¡¹

    ¡ºWha, what a difficult guy¡­¡­. Well, that''s an example that is easy to understand though. Indeed, doing that will dampen the mood.¡»

    ¡¸Right? This guy, he can''t read the mood huh, or what a boring guy, or he is not fun huh¡­¡­if Rana think of me like that, I don''t have the confidence that I can keep living even then.¡¹

    ¡ºDon''t assert so surely like that geez. Rather, you cannot be helped anymore, in the end Endo, you have already found the answer inside yourself right? That''s why, I too just tried to casually put it aside¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Listen to me here! I too know that I''m justining! But I want someone to listen to me still! Recently when I talked this to Juugo or Kentarou, both of them would just act ''saying this again huh~'' and won''t listen to me at all! You are my kindred-spirit that know the same pain aren''t you!?¡¹

    ¡ºAa, got it, got it. That''s why don''t scream like that to the phone.¡»

    In the end, it seemed that Kousuke had the resolve to shoulder by himself (?) his shame or his metal damage, the point was that he just wanted Hajime to listen to him grumbling. Because Hajime understood that, that at first he tried to put it aside, but it seemed that Kousuke wanted him to keep himpany in him letting out his stress.

    Hajime who was faithfully keepingpany with such Kousuke was alsopletely different from the time when he was at Tortus, perhaps it should be said that he had mellowed. Though perhaps there was also the feeling of sympathy in him as arade who knew the same pain of heart just like Kousuke said.

    After that, for a while Kousuke spoke his grumbling at length, between times he also asked for love consultation (?) like a way to progress his rtionship with Rana, before finally Kousuke''s mind was recovered, it was at that time that Hajime finally spoke the main topic of why he called¨D¨Dthe detailed story of the ult group Hydra.

    ¡ºSo? I don''t think that you will make any miss but, was the treatment to those guys went well?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, no problem with that. Hydra has be a charity group inside those guys. I think they will direct the funds of their society to unfortunate children from here on. I don''t do anything to the bunches that weren''t at that ce though.¡¹

    ¡ºI don''t mind that. After all they are a big organization. It seems that they have members everywhere, I''ll deal with those. Well, perhaps I''ll ask you to do something like this again if you happen to be nearby the target location while you are in your private business like this time.¡»

    ¡¸No, I wasn''t really close with this ce. I was at North America you know? You, aren''t your sense of distance getting weird because you can use gate?¡¹

    Kousuke red with reproachful eyes while understanding that Hajime couldn''t see him. Which wasn''t surprising. In the first ce Kousuke left Japan wasn''t to purposefully respond to Hajime''s request. If that was the case then no matter how extremely busy Hajime was, it would be faster if he opened a gate and directly marched into the enemy base.

    This time Hajime requested Kousuke to deal with antagonistic organization was because the timing was just right when Kousuke was overseas in a private business using his winter vacation. And then, the private business of Kousuke was to boldly observe battlefield medical treatment in practice. Therefore, the destination of Kousuke was a country with inadequate medical system, there he learned directly in the spot, and by the time he thought ''well, perhaps I should go back soon?'', an imperialmand came down from the demon king-sama to him.

    By the way, for the moment Kousuke was a student preparing for examinations to enter the medical university he wished for, but perhaps it was a present for doing his best at another world, his skill "Language Comprehension" also could be used for allnguages on earth, he was already like a native speaker right from the start at the foreignnguage subject, the other students preparing for examination were in the state of teary eyes in that subject, so Kousuke had rtively more leeway there.

    Also, Kousuke wanted to enter medical university not because he wanted doctor license or that he wanted to be an elite doctor, but only because he wanted knowledge and technique that could be put to use at Tortus someday, so there was no need for him to enter into a university with that high of a standard, like that sometimes he was going around like this rxing while also observing real practice of medical treatment.

    The base of ult group Hydra that was Allgrey residence was located at Britain, so thinking withmon sense, it couldn''t be said that it was a ce that was close with the ce that Kousuke visited this time. It wasn''t like Kousuke had a gate so he normally made use ofmercial airne (he had quite a lot of request fee transferred to his ount from Hajime though) to travel until here which made it even farther.

    ¡ºI told you before that if it''s you I''ll at least make a degraded crystal key for you didn''t I?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''ll refrain from that. Nagumo''s artifact is too convenient. If I grow to rely it like it''s only natural, then it feels like I''ll think of normal life as inconvenient, that''s scary. If I''m traveling then I''ll limit myself to my own feet and public transportation.¡¹

    ¡ºYou, even though you have thin shadow but something you say something with depth huh.¡»

    ¡¸You don''t need to add about the thin shadow-. Just the request fee you transferred is enough. About this much is just right for a timid person like me.¡¹

    Kousuke could feel Hajime smiling wryly at the other side of the phone from his words. Kousuke who didn''t receive really high assessment from the surrounding because of the thinness of his shadow fundamentally had low self-esteem. Even though he always produced an outrageous result "when he noticed", he wasn''t evaluated by other, that was why it didn''t be an awareness of him that what he had done was amazing.

    ¡ºWell, anyway, you saved me the trouble there. I nned to crush them sooner orter, but recently I''m seriously busy. If those guys start to move all out it will be really troublesome, but now their heads are crushed before that happen, so I guess they won''t move for a while. Now I can devote myself to what I want to do with this spare time.¡»

    ¡¸That''s great. If I remember right, you are doing various things like making it easier to open the gate to Tortus right? If that works then I''ll be able to meet with Rana more casually.¡¹

    Leaving aside Kousuke''s low self-esteem, their talk came to a finish after Hajime heard about what he wanted to ask. Kousuke earnestly reminded Hajime that he would cooperate with this kind of odd jobs, so he should hurry with establishing a way to make it easier toe and go to Tortus, after that he was about to hang up the phone.

    ¡¸Then,ter. Nagu¨D¨D¡¹

    It was at that time.

    Suddenly, *gyagyagyagya-!!* such sound of something slipping fiercely resounded.

    ¡¸Wha, what is!?¡¹

    ¡ºOi, Endo, what¨D¨D¡»

    The shocked Endo turned his gaze toward the street where the sound of slipping and scream of people were reverberating from, right after that a thunderous sound that drowned the words of Hajime came, a car was drifting through the street corner rushing out toward here.

    The thunderous roar was the sound of that car running wilding into contact with the car parked on the street. The parked car that was hit had its mirror blown away and its tailmp popping off. However, while it clearly caused such incident, the car that made its entrance with a drift didn''t show any sign of stopping at all, far from that it elerated further.

    Toward the caf¨¦ where Kousuke was.

    ¡¸Wha-, wa-¨D¨D!?¡¹

    The couple, businessman, and then the beautiful waitress who were also at the terrace screamed while tumbling over trying to escape inside the caf¨¦. The next moment, the ck car that looked tough pulled its emergency brake just before it charged into the terrace and its rear part mowed the terrace heartily.

    Wreckage of terrace danced midair, and then tableware and cooking¡­¡­

    ¡¸Uoh. That''s a waste!¡¹

    Kousuke was evading the wreckages of the terrace before jumping to the air and with *hyupapapa-* caught the sandwich that he still hadn''t touched! In his hand was a te that he secured unnoticed while the sandwich was put on it before it was blown away still beautifully untouched due to Kousuke''s exquisite skill. While he was at it, he had put away his smartphone into his pocket unnoticed and in exchange used his hand to use the ss that he had secured to skillfully secure the blown away beverage to a certain degree.

    And then, he caught midair thest piece of sandwich with his mouth and lightlynded on top of the caf¨¦''s signboard that was ced on the walkway.

    ¡¸Mugumuguh, puhah. Good grief, a car suddenly came charging, just what in the world¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke swallowed the sandwich that he caught in his mouth and he spoke hisin with his two hands holding te and ss, there his gaze suddenly met someone.

    The ck car that was temporarily stopping after crashing into the terrace. From the window of that car''s passenger seat, there was a blond haired girl with his mouth opened wide looking as though ''I had seen something unbelievable!'', her gaze staring fixedly at Kyousuke.

    Beside the girl who had pretty blonde hair that was tied into side tail and almond-shaped eyes with unyielding spirit that reminded one of cat, there was also a beauty with crisp appearance and very short hair style who was the perpetrator of this reckless driving. That very short hairdy was also staring fixedly at Kousuke.

    ¡¸A, aa~, he, hello? Are you two, injured?¡¹

    Kousuke was making a bit awkward expression from the stares of the two that was too straightforward while he tried to say such thing for the moment. Perhaps reacting to that, the cat eye side-tail girl was opening her mouth to say something but,

    ¡¸Eh, wai-, again!?¡¹

    A fierce slipping sound that suddenly could be heard made Kousuke''s cheeks convulsed and he turned his gaze there. Ahead of his gaze, there were the scene of simr ck cars, two, three of them drifting while rushing out from the street corner.

    The woman with very short hair also seemed to notice that, she recovered her time that stopped from witnessing Kousuke''s absurd movement. She immediately moved the steering wheel, stepped on the elerator and rapidly took off right away. The cat eye side-tail girl passionately kissed¡¸Mugyuu-!?¡¹the side ss due to the centrifugal force.

    The ck car boarded by two females seemed to, no, they were really running away from the ck cars that came from behind, their car was driving dangerously once more while vanishing at the other side of the road. After that, the three ck cars passed through in pursuit.

    It was a scene that happened out of nowhere. In a hair''s breadth, the couple and businessman that had escaped from the terrace into the caf¨¦ fearfully peaked outside, while Kousuke was drinking up his beverage with *zugo-¨D¨D* sound.

    ¡ºOo~i, Endo. What happened?¡»

    Actually the call was still connected all this time, the voice of Hajime resounded from the smartphone.

    Kousuke jumped down from the signboard and gently put down the ss that he had just drained on that signboard. His gaze was moving to the other side of the road where the cars were disappearing while he took out his smartphone, and then he responded to Hajime seriously.

    ¡¸Nagumo, as expected, foreign country is scaryyy.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­You, what are you saying?¡»

    Hajime''s retort drifted lightly into the blowing wind and vanishedpletely.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Now then, about thecustom (?) heroine attribute,

    Blonde side-tail + Lab coat girl + unyielding cat-eyes +¡ð¡ð + ¡ð¡ð

    Something will surely be entered into those¡ð¡ð. Please use your imagination if you like.

    By the way, the model for her is Akita Neru. Tda-style is goddess. (TN: Tda-style is character model that is used at Miku Miku Dance, Vocaloid)

    The next update is nned at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    Inside the room that was merely old rather than retro, was illuminated by orange light of fluorescentmp. The wall was wooden and looked thin, only the synthetic leather sofa with fading coloration and the bed looked excessively big, but the sheets and curtain with the same color gave worn out impression vaguely.

    ¡¸As expected from a cheap hotel. It really gives the atmosphere like hotel in movie where fugitive will take refuge in.¡¹

    The floor was creaking. Kousuke who threw his body on the bed was smiling wryly while speaking to himself a sentence that sounded like a g. The spring of the ancient bed was making creaking sounds as though to protest to the one treating it roughly.

    Because Kousuke had a need to stay for one night due to his ne''s schedule, he rented a hotel room like this. And why was he intentionally choosing this kind of dpidated hotel when he had just received a considerable amount of request fee from Hajime that someone with social status of a student wouldn''t be able to normally obtain? That was merely because of Kousuke''s poor person''s mentality.

    Even if he stayed in a high ss hotel without any particr necessity just because he had much money, Kousuke would definitely be unable to calm down coupled with the gaudiness of the room. Staying in a capsule hotel¡­¡­isn''t it strangely calming? Those were the words that Kousuke once said to his parents when they were going in a family trip.

    The parents of Kyousuke at that time was as expected a little bit solemn at their son''s sense that was somewhat too small as a person, at the very least he should be demanding for business hotel or pension.

    ¡¸But well, I at least splurged a little and rented the upper floor. This is nice scenery.¡¹

    The reason Kousuke picked this hotel was because this hotel had fifteen floors rtively to its oldness. The higher the floor, the more expensive the cost for just a smidgen, but after thoroughly worrying, Kousuke finally decided¡¸A, around floor ten, this is a rare chance so it should be fine¡­¡­¡¹so that he could enjoy the scenery. If his ssmates or his family knew that, surely they would be looking at him with a lukewarm gaze.

    When he opened the worn-out curtain, there the lighting of the city was like stars that were spread on the ground, they were sparkling with glitters. It was quite a night scenery that he could be satisfied with, just like what he expected and hoped for.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Next time let''s look at this with Rana for sure, yup.¡¹

    Kousuke spoke to himself once more. Inside his mind, the imagination of him doing romantic this and that with his older rabbit ear lover were rushing about. ¡­¡­If Juugo and Kentarou were at his side, they would surely give a retort that before things like night scenery and so on, he should at least raise the hotel''s grade a little bit higher.

    He was enjoying the night scenery for a while having a wild delusion inside his brain about rendezvousing with Rana, during that time he took out his smartphone and smiled cheerfully while looking at his photo with Rana that they took thest time the gate was opened to Tortus, he repeated those kind of things for several hours.

    Kousuke headed toward the bathroom, thinking that he should take a shower soon and retire to bed.

    The bathroom also had antique structure, There was a shower nozzle that could be directly taken on the wall and several handles below it. For the time being he would first ascertain the knack of the old shower, when he rotated the handle which yed *kiko-kiko* sound, water gushed out rapidly. While saying¡¸Na?ve-, you think I''ll get my head drenched just like the clich¨¦ huh!¡¹by himself futilely, he adjusted the handle *kiko-kiko* so that the warmth would be the optimum temperature.

    He ascertained the warmth with his hand while whispering ''This temperature is enough I guess'', it was at that time¨D¨D

    Noisy hustle and bustle and fierce shaking came from upper floor. The troubling thing was that dust fluttered down in sprinkles from the ceiling.

    ¡¸Kehoh. What''s this, don''t make a racket in this kind of worn-out hotel you there. ¡­¡­The ceiling won''t be thin like the wall right?¡¹

    He had finished confirming the thinness of the wall. He wanted to believe that this building wouldn''t go as far as having even its ceiling selling a fight right from the front toward thew regarding construction standard. Kousuke''s expression was turning slightly anxious while he was looking up at the ceiling that was energetically spraying down dust.

    There was no way, that the people at upper floor was intensely making love, where the excessive intensity would cause the ceiling to came off and fell down, where Kousuke would face the couple¨D¨Dain''t no way such thing would¡­¡­while Kousuke was having wild delusion that would make him red faced if his acquaintance asked him about it, for some reason a bad premonition was welling up inside his chest, then he shook his head like dog in order to shake off the dust raining down on his head.

    Instantly, *pan-pan-pan* bursting sound that he was familiar with struck Kousuke''s eardrum.

    ¡¸E, ee? Wai-, just now was that gunshot? Isn''t that too intense for love making!?¡¹

    Kousuke looked up at the ceiling again from being startled. Even during that time the gunshot continued to sound without pause. No matter how he thought about it, the guest at the upper floor was doing a fierce gunfight with someone else. Moreover, *papapapapa* from how even consecutive bursting sound like that could be heard, one of the sides, or possibly both sides were evening there equipped with machine gun type.

    ¡¸I, I just witnessed a car chase at the afternoon you know? Just how dangerous foreign country can be huh. Or else, is it Japan that is too peaceful!?¡¹

    Thinking that it would be unbearable if bullets pierced the ceiling and rained down at him, Kousuke made his body smaller while exiting the bathroom. And then, just to be sure he should look at the situation of his own room''s floor whether it was safe or not, so he quietly opened the room toward the corridor. His face peeked out a bit and he ran his gaze to the left and right of the corridor, but for now it seemed there was no one at the corridor.

    Kousuke went¡¸Who can stay longer than this in a hotel that have guys having gunfight like that!¡¹, he was raising a weird g while deciding to start to run away.

    But, before he could do that, from the direction of the window there was a sh that was too intense bursting out. It appeared that the guest upstair was even using shbang. Right after that,

    ¡¸Doctor Grant-, hold on! We are jumping!¡¹

    ¡¸We, we''ll really do it!? Ya, wait, wait I told youuuuuuu~~~¡¹

    Just when he heard such loud voice and screaming from the window, right after that, *pan-pan-pan* the window of Kousuke''s room had several holes opened on it and it cracked in spider web shape, right at the next instant, *gashaaan-* the window ss was blown away inside along with that pulverization sound.

    ¨D¨DAlong with a woman in ck suits, and a blonde haired side tail girl that was being held by that woman.

    ¡¸Are you injured, Doctor Grant?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I''m fine here Vanessa. But, my life span is shrinking.¡¹

    The tall woman wearing ck suits¨D¨Dan agent of state security bureau Vanessa Paradis helped the blonde haired side tail girl wearingb coat¨D¨DEmily Grant to stand up.

    Emily was making a pale face while shaking her head around, Vanessa was giving that a nce while quickly recing the magazine of the automatic gun she was holding with her gaze moving at the entrance.

    ¡¸Let''s hurry Doctor Grant. We will be surrounded soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand. Even so, I''m d that <em>there is no one</em> in the room below.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Thinking of their method, they will be willing to involve even civilian after all¡­¡­¡¹

    Both of them was jumping down withparatively reckless method of using bed sheet as extempore rope to leap down from upper floor to lower floor, but they stroke down their chest in relieved sigh that <em>there was no one</em> in that lower floor room.

    Whether it was with the car chase at the afternoon and also the attack before that, the pursuer of Emily and Vanessa was gradually growing to not choose their method. If there was civilian not at a public ce but in a inconspicuous ce like this room of a dpidated hotel, those guys would undoubtedly remove that person without any second thought.

    (¡­¡­No, well, this happen every time, so it''s not like I''m bothered. But I entered your field of vision right in front of you here, and it''s not like I''m putting on invisibility or anything you know?)

    The sudden situation caused a certain someone with thin shadow somewhere who stiffened while half opening the door''s room to slip out grumble while his cheeks were convulsing. And then, he thought that instead it was better like this that he wasn''t noticed by this two females who were intensely smelling of troublesome thing, perhaps he ought to n to flee right away without dy.

    However, Kousuke''s luggage¨D¨Dalthough there was nothing really valuable in it, but he couldn''t leave behind his passport and wallet that were in there.

    Besides,

    (¡­¡­These two, aren''t they the two at the car chase this afternoon?)

    Yes, Kousuke remembered. These two were the females who witnessed his beautiful midair sandwich catch and ginger ale catch, and then they exposed silliness of getting dazed with mouth wide open regardless that they were in the middle of a car chase.

    They gave intense smell of troublesome thing, one of them was obviously not a person with a respectable position, while the other one, even though she was around the same age with Kousuke yet she was wearing a worn-outb coat. But even so, for some reason Kousuke was paying attention to these two who were in a desperate situation.

    That was perhaps because he had seen the figure of these two feeling relieved that no unrted person was getting dragged into their situation even while they were confronting an outrageous situation like gunfight in an intense action movie.

    (But, I won''t be moved. Even though this is a coincident that looks like there is even some kind ofpelling force working in it, but a coincidence is a coincidence. These two look like they are good people, and they are beauty, they are beauty! But me who am a riajuu and have Rana as lover won''t be swayed! I will also have summer cram school short course the day after tomorrow. And so, I''m going home!)

    Kousuke proimed such thing inside his heart while using stealthy footsteps, stealthy footsteps, sloo~wly and quii~etly he returned inside the room. It wasn''t like he had a callous sense of value who would cast away everything unrted to him like Hajime when he was at Tortus.

    However, Kousuke who was at earth was a man of valor at supernatural level who could annihte the main base of a secret society that possessed history of several hundred years by his lonesome. Someone who possessed such power could do almost anything. And then, in this world, everywhere there were troubled people asking for help, and someone like Kousuke who was traveling around here and there would witness that to a "frequent" degree whether he wanted it or not.

    If he moved just because of his emotion to all of those with only the reason of "because they are in trouble", then there wouldn''t be an end to it. Something like pursuing his own dream would be secondary or tertiary.

    And above all, Kousuke also wasn''t someone like Hajime who possessed strength to a degree that was almost almighty. In addition, he didn''t happen to have a sense of value of relying upon others just for his own objective that would let him say¡¸Something that can make me almighty¡¹and request artifact to Hajime.

    There were several times until now where he had bad aftertaste from turning a blind eye or feeling ashamed due to his action, but, even so, what was the thing that ought to be prioritized, and where he should draw the line¡­¡­the importance of those had been carved into his heart by his days at the other world, the way of the demon king that guided them, and the time that he spent with Rana and family of Hauria.

    Like that, Kousuke decided to not get involved with Emily and Vanessa. Right at that time the two females were being on guard while moving toward the entrance¨D¨Din other words, toward Kousuke''s direction, the two sides passed each other, and it was at that time, a situation arose as though to ridicule that decision of Kousuke.

    ¡¸VANESSAAAAA-!!!¡¹

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    An angry voice was thrown toward Vanessa. The origin of that voice was the window with nice venttion that Vanessa and Emily had just jumped through. Seeing at that direction, there was a man who was wrapping his hand with bed sheet as rope recement simrly like Vanessa, using centrifugal force to leap into the room.

    Vanessa reflexively aimed her gun to shot the man. But, the gun muzzle of the handgun that the man''s other hand was holding was aimed not at herself but toward Emily, seeing that Vanessa immediately jumped and pushed Emily down.

    The man grinned widely at that reaction of Vanessa, in the end he didn''t pull the trigger and like that he rushed into the room agilely, with a forward roll he killed his momentum while his gun was thrust out with a flowing motion right toward Vanessa who had just lifted her face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tsk. So you are faster even in this situation. As always, it''s <em>only </em>your technique that is first ss.¡¹

    The man dropped his gaze toward his own chest along with a click of his tongue. There he found Vanessa''s gun silently propped.

    ¡¸That word "only" is saying too much, Kimberly. I''m also nning to have the sincerity to not betray myrade unlike you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah. That is not called "sincerity". That''s called "naivety". Just like how you covered that missy just now even while you understood that I wouldn''t shot.¡¹

    The man called Kimberlymbasted like that at Vanessa with a tone that sounded as though spit would spittle out. Brown short hair and toned body that was obvious even behind the suits he wore. Eyes that looked like bird of prey and lips with their corner raised cynically. Seeing objectively, he had a well-ordered feature of wild type that could even pass off as actor.

    Judging from their way of speaking, it was obvious that Vanessa and Kimberly knew each other, no, that they were coworker. At the same time, Kimberly who seemed to be the pursuer of Emily and Vanessa could also be seen to have a turbulent background of having betrayed Vanessa.

    (Waiiit! What the hell keep happening one after another here! Is this a movie-, am I in the middle of action movie that excited the whole America huh-! Are you two aiming for this scene where you point gun at each other while cracking jokes huh! Aren''t you two cool huh!)

    Vanessa and Kimberly both slowly stood up while aiming their gun at each other. Right around the middle of them was a man with thin shadow who were furiously making retort even though he didn''t say it out loud. He should be inside their field of vision normally but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Give up already Vanessa. Hand over the doctor. You too,e with me. You can get lot of money that will still have change left even if you used them for ying your whole life you know? That''s far better than eating lead bullet in this kind of ce right?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you kill everyone in the team for that kind of reason? Just because of money? There is no way I''ll be swayed by that kind of vulgar reason. I''ll aplish my duty. I won''t let youy your hand on the doctor.¡¹

    Kimberly clicked his tongue once again in irritation. Behind Vanessa, Emily whose face was stiffened in nervousness was directing her gaze at Vanessa with face that looked like wanting to cry.

    ¡¸Uhah, this woman is so cool¡­¡­. If this is a movie filming then you must be the protagonist for sure, yep.¡¹

    Someone somewhere spontaneously let out his impression.

    Kimberly nced at Emily while continuing his words with mocking tone.

    ¡¸Duty is it. Hah, do you seriously think that something like that is still valid?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? Just what does that mean I wonder? Won''t you get it if you return to the headquarter?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    Vanessa whose expression was scarce in variation even through all these chain of events opened her eyes slightly wider at this point. The words of Kimberly gave light to the possibility that perhaps they were already falling into a hopeless and isted situation. Even though it was already hopeless to break through the current situation, to lose even her backing would be the same as being ced in a check for real.

    Were Kimberly''s words the truth? Who was her ally and who was her enemy? Who could she believe?

    In contrast with Vanessa''s scarce expression, inside she was wracking her brain. It was at that time sounds of footsteps running from corridor reverberated like time limit ticking down. While Kimberly was obstructing them here, the other pursuers were using the stair toe here.

    ¡¸tsu¡¹

    ¡¸This is the end Vanessa. I understand you know? Normally, you wouldn''t follow along with this kind of pointless task and would try to suppress me swiftly. You didn''t do that because you are injured somewhere aren''t you? My surprise attack at the researchb¨D¨Dseems like you didn''t manage to deal with thatpletely huh. Your driving at the afternoon too, you were continuously making mistakes that is unlike you.¡¹

    Kimberly quickly ran his gaze all over Vanessa''s body, then he said¡¸Is it your side?¡¹whileughing. Vanessa didn''t show any reaction, but in exchange Emily''s sorrowful expressionpletely exposed the truth in Kimberly''s words.

    ¡¸Aa, then that ident at the afternoon, so that wasn''t simply because she is unskillful in driving huh.¡¹

    Inside that strained situation, a certain someone with thin shadow who was sneakily and quietly collecting his luggage was whispering such thing with small voice. As expected, surely someone would noti¡­¡­

    ¡¸Even so you aren''t pulling the trigger, is that because you don''t think that you will for sure even against the wounded me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I wish you''d say that I''m careful instead. There is no need for me to intentionally brave more danger even though it will be checkmate already soon.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that attitude of yours isn''t what is called "careful", but "cowardice".¡¹

    Perhaps that was her payback for before. Kimberly who ate a splendid word counter narrowed his eyes looking daunted. ¡¸That''s really an excellent payback. You''re doing great, do it more! Get humiliated, you handsome!¡¹Such small voice that cheered Vanessa and cursed Kimberly resounded, but the voice was normally passing into right ear and came out from the left ear unnoticed.

    Right after that, six armed men rushed into the room with noisy footsteps. Vanessa frowned and Emily turned pale while huddling close to Vanessa, Kimberly''s expression becamepletely filled with joy, and the young man with thin shadow had shouldered his baggage unnoticed while looking back from nearby the door with an awkward expression.

    ¡¸Now then, this is the end of the road of your meaningless escape drama. Sorry, but I won''t ask you already whether you will join me or not. I''ll kill you here and take away the missy. You had spat at yourst chance just now. You stupid woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Vanessaa!¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, Doctor-¡¹

    When Kimberly signaled with his eyes, a man with solid built wearing leather jacket caught Emily''s arm and tore her away from Vanessa. Vanessa gritted her teeth and then she took a deep breath as though resolving herself before,

    ¡¸Doctor Grant, my apologize. It seems that I cannot protect you until the end. But, that doesn''t mean I have run out card. Please don''t give up.¡¹

    Saying that, she smiled faintly while taking off her gazepletely from Kimberly, she defenselessly turned around toward Emily. She casually slid out something from her pocket while¨D¨D

    ¡¸Do you think, how many times I have teamed up with you?¡¹

    ¡¸tsk, guh¡¹

    Instantly a gunshot echoed, at the same time Kimberly''s kick stabbed onto Vanessa''s nk. The gunshot came from Vanessa. She pretended to avert her attention toward Emily while firing at Kimberly, then she tried to use herst shbang.

    But, Kimberly appeared to have predicted that, he brushed off Vanessa''s gun with his gun that he pointed at her and simultaneously heunched a fierce kick at her nk.

    Vanessa fell on her knee due to the intense pain and red stain seeped out on her nk. At her side *clonk* a small shbang with its pin still attached rolled. Vanessa was drenched in sweat, even so she tried to aim her gun muzzle toward Kimberly but her arm was kicked once again and her arm let go of the gun.

    And then, Kimberly''s gun muzzle pushed grindingly at Vanessa''s forehead, as though to show that it was checkmate for sure this time.

    ¡¸I got no carelessness and opening. That''s my respect to you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kimberly looked down at Vanessa with a gaze that contained no more emotion. Emily was being pinioned from behind while desperately raising her voice to stop him, but Kimberly didn''t even spare a nce at her. His unwavering gaze that informed the checkmate red at Vanessa''s long slit eyes that reflected no despair which also red back at him.

    Like that, in a moment Kimberly narrowed his eyes in displeasure and his finger on the trigger tightened. There was no more margin between on and off of the trigger. With a click, the internal mechanism''s operating sound rang.

    ¡¸Stooop! Vanessa! Run away-!¡¹

    Emily''s scream reverberated. ''No matter what happened'', the woman who had said that to her and protected her just as those words meant, was going to have her head blown up in front of her eyes. Even though she had already had a lot of her important people died, yet fate was still going to expose another tragedy in front of her eyes again. Emily''s heart creaked.

    ¡¸See ya, Vanessa.¡¹

    ¡¸Fall to hell, ugly man.¡¹

    A betrayer, and a knight of a girl, they exchanged thest words.

    Someone, anyone is fine. Anyone is fine so. She is expressionless, blunt, but this really good natured and sincere woman, please save her. Just like how this person saved me, please save her-!

    Emily screamed. She wished for salvation. That her wish would reach a miracle, that surely should exist somewhere in this world.

    ¡¸Someone-, save¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaa, geez-. Come one, don''t say something like that!¡¹

    Instantly, a single gunshot echoed. It was small embodiment of death that scattered human''s life easily, however, the room wasn''t dyed red.

    Sprinkle of woodchips fell from the ceiling.

    ¡¸He?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what is¡­¡­¡¹

    Vanessa leaked out a stupid voice that was unlike the clever beauty that she was, Kimberly raised an astonished voice that was unable to understand the situation, while Emily unconsciously slipped out a question. The man who was restraining Emily, and the other men too, they were dumbfounded still, with their eyes turned into dot at the strangeness that suddenly happened inside this room.

    ¡¸Haah, I did it. But, a man, or rather a human that doesn''t react in this situation, they are just no good huh.¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, yo, you-. Just where in the world, did youe from¨D¨D¡¹

    Kimberly stepped back. But he couldn''t step back further than that. The reason was, because while everyone in that room was focusing their attention, he¨D¨DKousuke who suddenly appeared and grasped his arm that was holding the gun and moved it to aim at the ceiling.

    Just where in the world did youe from, those words that expressed the agitation of Kimberly caused Kousuke to smile wryly.

    ¡¸From where you ask? This ce is my room. I am here right from the start. Can you spare me from using other person''s room for a Hollywood scene as you please?¡¹

    ¡¸Chih, so you hid somewhere-¡¹

    Kimberly tried to shake off Kousuke''s hand, but even though he had the appearance like a Japanese boy who wasn''t even a young man yet, the trained arm of Kimberly felt like it was being constricted tightly by a vise that he couldn''t move even for a bit.

    The other men who returned to their senses with ''hah'' aimed their gun at Kousuke in panic, but at that time Kousuke smoothly moved behind Kimberly and turned him into a shield. With that the men hesitated to pull their trigger.

    Using that opening, Kousuke twisted Kimberly''s wrist and restrained his hand to the back. Kimberly grimaced from the pain at his wrist while raising his voice to ask the identity of this intruder.

    ¡¸You-, who are you! Your movement just now¡­¡­you aren''t a civilian huh!?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, I am a normal student that you can found anywhere¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke took Kimberly hostage for the time being while his gaze urged Vanessa to take Emily and escape quickly.

    However, the Vanessa in question, right after she received Kousuke''s gaze, her expressionless face crumbled for some reason to be reced with relieve. And then, she cut off Kousuke''s words and said something like this.

    ¡¸Fuh. So it seems you made it in time aren''t you, Mr. K.¡¹

    Her way of speaking was as though she knew from the start that support would arrive. Now that she mentioned it, just now she said something like she still hadn''t run out of card yet, however, there was no way she was referring to Kousuke. Kousuke being her was a coincidence, there should be no way for her to recognize Kousuke''s existence, in various meanings.

    For some reason there was this unpleasant coincidence where she called him with just his initial even though it was the correct one¡­¡­

    ¡¸Eh? No no, you are absolutely mistaking¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What-!? Mr. K, you said!? You are that person!?¡¹

    Kousuke''s words were cut off once more, by Kimberly who was shocked and got taken aback for some reason.

    ¡¸Wait a second! You guys are absolutely misunderstanding here! Indeed, my initial is K but¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Just as I thought, you are really Mr. K!? It''s no wonder that I got taken by surprise¡­¡­. This way of killing your presence, I have never seen something like this before. Shit-, Vanessa. I detected you making contact somewhere while you were fleeing this afternoon but, who''d ever think that you are bringing in a support like this man-¡¹

    Unstoppable misunderstanding. Kousuke''s words was easily treated like passing wind simr with how thin his presence was. Inside his heart he went¡¸Or rather, just who is this Mr. K!?¡¹, screaming at the situation that was showing him with this unexpected development.

    ¡¸The frence hit man that won''t show his figure no matter what¡­¡­. He will ept a hit for anyone depending on the reward. Honestly, I hesitated until the end whether to request assistance or not from someone that has been cklisted by the security bureau. But, to protect Doctor Grant, this is unavoidable. ¡­¡­Although, I never thought that Mr. K is a Japanese and he is someone this young, it shocked me.¡¹

    Kousuke thought. Thank you for the exnation, like that.

    It appeared this Mr. K was a hit man that was put in the cklist of government.

    For Vanessa who wouldn''t desert Emily no matter what, this was a really difficult situation that she would even rely on this option although it pained her. Most likely she was thinking that this person who would kill anyone depending on the reward, someone who absolutely wouldn''t betray his client, and would aplish the request without fail, would be someone that was rtively easier to request frompared to other characters that were put in the cklist.

    ¡¸Oi, notice already the inconsistency inside your own words. You said that this Mr. K won''t show his figure, but here he is showing himself normally see. A Japanese this young, this kind of Japanese youngster, I don''t know from which organization he came from but there is no way he is a hit man that is put inside ck¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I, I remember! He, at the caf¨¦ that Vanessa crashed into this afternoon, he is the person who caught sandwiches and drink from midair!¡¹

    ¡¸From the afternoon, you say? Shit, so even the escaping route was predicted and you were observing us! We were nning to pursue, but actually we are the one that is being pursued here huh.¡¹

    The misunderstanding was elerating. Emily-chan, what an exquisite interruption in unbelievable timing. Kimberly gritted his teeth and Kousuke''s cheeks were grandly convulsing.

    ¡¸Excuse me, I beg you please listen to my sto¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kimberly. I requested Mr. K to murder the attackers whoe in the middle of Doctor Grant''s protection. You understand what is the meaning of that aren''t you? Although he is a young hit man that rose to prominence in this two, three years, it''s already proven that his skill is the real deal. In front of this cruel and heartless person, I cannot rmend you to do anything rash.¡¹

    Kousuke, was a cruel and heartless young hit man¡­¡­. Something shiny was starting to gather faintly at the corner of Kousuke''s eyes. The hand that was restraining Kimberly was shaking as though expressing the inside of his heart.

    Seeing that, the armed men went¡¸Kuh, this is bad. That guy, he is desperately holding back his urge to kill¡¹etc., they were making expression that shuddered with fear and whispered to each other. Kimberly too, the shaking that he felt was starting to make him flustered while saying¡¸Kuh, what a crazy guy-¡¹.

    ¡¸Vanessa. Just what is different between you and me? You are insane, using this kind of fiend for the sake of your objective. In the end, you are going to do anything if it''s for your objective aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, calling me fiend is rud¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, perhaps that is so. But, I n to at least discern the line that shouldn''t be crossed. If, he is really a fiend in the true meaning, and he directed that killing intent to Doctor Grant or people who are not rted at all, at that time I''ll stake my life to stop him.¡¹

    ¡¸Listen here, can you stop so naturally calling me fiend, fiend like¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t lump Vanessa together with someone like you! Someone like you after all is just a wretched petty scoundrel whose eyes are blinded by money! That devilish homicide, -san over there is still better than you!¡¹

    ¡¸Oy you, I''m going to cry here. Do you think that if you add "-san" it''s okay to call other people devilish homici¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, those are words of a kid who doesn''t know the value of money. But, do you forget? The one who create that devil medicine is no other than you missy. If you are talking about fiend, then it''s you yourself who¨D¨D¡¹

    Beautifully ignoring a certain someone somewhere. Kimberly''s words became an unseen de that hurt Emily. Emily''s expression distorted in pain and guilt and her hand unconsciously gripped on her chest¡­¡­but, at that time, suddenly Kimberly''s words stopped and in exchange a scream of¡¸Ouchh-¡¹was raised.

    Finally everyone noticed with that scream, the figure of Kousuke behind Kimberly with his eyes getting teary, while his hand was carrying a glittery object that he was holding before anyone noticed.

    ¡¸I don''t know the circumstances of you all? I am an outsider? That''s why, I was thinking to let these two escape without harming both sides with my all, yet? For some reason I am got normally leave behind? No, it''s not like I''m bothered though. I am used to it. I am not bothered at all. I''m totally fine. But, because I think thatmunication is important, I say that ignoring someone is no good, yep.¡¹

    ¡¸Mr, Mr. K?¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, calm down Mr. K. We doesn''t mean to make light of¨D¨D¡¹

    Somehow feeling the atmosphere that seemed to be dangerous, Vanessa spoke with halted words while Kimberly was spinning his words with cold sweat trickling from his body. The gaze of these two was looking at the same direction with Emily and the armed me, all their attentions were poured at the thing that was being carried by Kousuke while he was trembling all over as though to disy the emotion inside his heart.

    Amidst the running nervousness, the lips of Kousuke who finally obtained everyone''s attention burst out in a smile looking just a smidgen happy. Seeing that, Kimberly and others showed a faint relieved express¨D¨D

    ¡¸And so, eat this-! The insane lethal weapon that produced fire ash¨D¨DAshtray Assault!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean ''and so'', wai-, wait a-¨D¨Dgoheeh!?¡¹

    The sparkling object¨D¨Dthe excessively heavy ss ashtray that for some reason was put inside the room even though this was a worn out hotel, it was swung down by Kousuke whose expression was still smiling broadly toward Kimberly''s head.

    *gochin-* Such painful sound echoed, at the same time stars floated in front of Kimberly''s eyes. Like that Kimberly powerlessly slumped down hard to the floor powerlessly. Seeing how the white of his eyes were fully exposed, it seemed that everyone''s beloved lethal weapon of Tuesday had properly aplished its role. (TN: The Tuesday is some kind of word y I think. Tuesday in Japan is written with the kanji of fire, maybe that''s why it was rted with ashtray here.)

    The gazes of the armed men were lured toward Kimberly, right after that, they re-aimed their gun nuzzle with the intention of turning the intruder who had lost his shield into swiss cheese for sure this time.

    But, a small object lightly danced at the height of their gaze.

    ¡¸You two-, we are running away now!¡¹

    The moment Kousuke yelled that, the object midair exploded with a sh. Intense sh that burned the retina trampled the inside of the room. Yes, that was the brightness of sh hand grenade. That thing which Kousuke nonchntly picked up was tossed at the same time when he gave a blow to Kimberly.

    The armed men screamed¡¸Not again-¡¹while covering their eyes, during that time *goin-* a painful sounding sound and¡¸buberah¡¹a short scream became audible once more. Kousuke''s Tuesday lethal weapon sent the men who were nearby Emily flying.

    ¡¸Mr. K! Take Doctor Grant-¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, I know. Also, don''t call me Mr. K.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwah, wh, who!? Mr. K!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    While light was trampling the room''s inside, it seemed Emily was flinching from having her eyesight stolen because her eyes got done in by the shbang that was thrown without any advance arrangement at this second time, so she made her body as small as possible by squatting with both her hands holding her head. Somehow it was a defensive posture that made anyone looking at her felt a charisma without reason.

    Kousuke cursed while carrying her on his shoulder. The truth was he yelled at them with a n of having the two protect their eyes from the sh just like they had done the first time, using that opening he would quickly mask their whereabouts, but it seemed that his n couldn''t proceed that well.

    Vanessa also had her eyesight robbed, but it appeared that she had memorized the position of all the people inside the room and their distances from her urately using the measurement of the number of her steps, that she was able to quickly move even while having her eyesight crushed, it was just as to be expected from her.

    The armed men, even while being unable to see they immediately aimed their gun toward the direction of the voice, but there would be no meaning if they didn''t capture Emily alive. Therefore they could only move about in confusion without pulling their trigger. Seeing how they were unable to immediately chase these two to this room from upper floor like Kimberly, and how their eyesight was easily crushed for the second time like this, it appeared that they weren''t at the level where they could introduce themselves as agent.

    ¡¸To outside. There is a car at the street one block from here.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger. Or rather, you can run really well huh. Aren''t you still unable to see?¡¹

    ¡¸E, excuse me, M, Mr. K-. Can you, stop your shoulder-, from bumping my stomaaach!? M, mhy schomach is-, heguh¡¹

    ¡¸I can see a little, and I have grasped the approximate number of step. Please guide me in the case I make a mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that, that''s why-, my schomach is-, heguu. Before, I missed, going to toileeet-. I''m in a bad situation hereee¡¹

    It seemed that Emily''s stomach was in a pinch, but in the case they encountered enemy, Vanessa who wasn''t carrying gun couldn''t really be counted as battle strength nor did Kousuke wanted to, so there was a need for him to keep one of his hands empty. And so, he couldn''t carry Emily on his back when she could slip off anytime or carrying her in his arms which would make both his hands full.

    That was why, even though Emily who were attacked just on the verge of her going to toilet now had her dder screaming, there was no way he could listen to her request. In no way at all that because his words were ignored or Emily brought up the subject of him at the caf¨¦ this afternoon with miraculous timing that he was doing this for a meager revenge. If he said it was not then it was not.

    ¡¸Muh, just as I thought there are some more. Eat this-, sure kill, Tuesday''s unpredictable attaaack!¡¹

    While Emily-chan was in the middle of a desperate battle which concerned the protection of her dignity, Kousuke threw the lethal weapon of Tuesday toward the armed man that appeared from the door that connected to the stair. The Tues¨D¨Dashtray that soared while disying splendid rotation like a boomerang splendidly made a clean hit at the nose of the man who had just peeked out his face.

    *docha-* The ashtray fell beside the man who was copsing in a heat with blood spurting out grandly from his nose. The ashtray was already dyed red from absorbing the blood of several people. It was worrying whether that would cause it to be like a cursed katana or rather a cursed ashtray.

    Vanessa casually stepped on the crotch of the copsed man and approached the stair. For an instant Kousuke thought of giving a warning toward the woman whose eyesight was declining, but Vanessa was descending down the stair with lightness that made him doubted whether she was really being unable to see.

    ¡¸M, Mr. K? I vaguely gussed it. I''m begging you here please let me do¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not Mr. K.¡¹

    ¡¸Do, don''t! The stair is no good I told youuu! I beg younyaaAAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    Kousuke ran down the stairs by skipping steps. That movement was truly nimble, chasing Vanessa from behind gantly as though he was performing dance steps. It must be remembered that he was rushing like this only to match Vanessa''s pace, he had no ulterior motive, not in the least.

    Even though hearing Emily-chan''s sorrowful voice like¡¸Stoooop-~¡¹, or¡¸Fo, forgive me alreadyyyy~¡¹, or¡¸My schomach, stop tapping thereeee~¡¹, or¡¸It''siiiing, it''sing alreadyyyyy-¡¹, or¡¸Mr. Kee, I''ll kill you after thiiiiiis¡¹, or¡¸Ah, that''s a lie, I''m not seriouuuss! I''m sorryyyyy-¡¹caused his heart to flutter for a bit, but he had no ulterior motive at all and that was that!

    ¡¸Doctor Grant, please lower your voice a little. Perhaps there is still enemy around.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s what you are saying, in this kind of situation!?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay. The situation is like this so¡­¡­there is nothing to be ashamed of at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, I understand! I have, no ally at all hereeee~~~¡¹

    Emily-chan''s sorrowful voice knew no end. This was concerning the dignity of a girl. Although right now was an emergency situation, but in a sense this was a critical moment for the inexperienced Emily.

    As expected, even for Kousuke it would be unbearable if Emily really did that while she was still on his shoulder, so he was thinking of changing the posture into carrying her under his arm soon. Kousuke was very much a normal person. Although Emily was a beautiful girl, he didn''t happen to have a fetish of feeling happy if she was *peep*-ing on him at all.

    However, regardless of Kousuke having ulterior motive or not, that decision of his seemed to be just a bitte.

    ¡¸Hm? Wait a secondb coat miss? Can you release me? I''ll carry you under my arm now okay.¡¹

    ¡¸I, impossible¡­¡­if I move¡­¡­it wille out.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait wait, there is no shaking anymore right? I''m properly descending the stair softly here.¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible¡­¡­I, I''m sorry, father, mother¡­¡­Emily is¡­¡­a bad daughter.¡¹

    Emily was clinging on Kousuke tiiiiiightly while staying unmoving without even a twitch. Seeing from Kousuke''s view point, her eyes were empty, while her lips were making a dry smile.

    Emily who was suddenly whispering repentance to her parents caused Kousuke to make a flustered expression that said¡¸Shit, I overdid it!?¡¹. He had even used his skill so that no vibration was transmitted to Emily in the middle, but it seemed that Emily had beenparatively in her limit from the beginning.

    ¡¸Do, do your bestb coat miss! Don''t give up-, if you give up, that will be the end of your dignity!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­(shiver shiver)¡¹

    ¡¸You cannot even speak anymore!? Wait the person in suits over there! This child is seriously at her limit here! Stop for a bit! Let''s stop at the corner over¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸There is no time for that. Mr. K. If you are a man, then please shut up and ept it like one.¡¹

    ¡¸You, what are you saying!? Eei,b coat miss! I''ll put you down right now so¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Da¡¹

    ¡¸Wai¨D¨D¡¹

    Escape drama that happenedte at night in a worn-out hotel.

    Kousuke and others who splendidly escaped was pursued by Kimberly and others who regained their consciousness.

    ¡­¡­while following the water trail that stood out with its pungent smell.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Now then, this is quiz about heroine attribute from previously, you already understood the correct answer right?

    The correct answer is,

    Blonde side-tail + Lab coat girl + unyielding cat eyes + peeing + charisma guard (however defense power is zero) (TN: Search ¥«¥ê¥¹¥Þ¥¬©`¥É at google to look at the image. The term came from a fighting game of Touhou where the guard pose of Remilia is called as charisma guard.)

    Like that. How was it? Was it just as you imagined?

    I¡¯ll be happy if you readers have fun.

    Now then, abit of report, the third volume was released.

    This too is thanks to the people who kindly picked up the book (probably it¡¯s especially with the power of the reader from Narou-san).

    ¡®The extra story is terrible (lol)¡¯, that is something that I and others are recognizing, but if you readers can have fun with it then it will make me happy.

    Please take care of me from here on too.

    The next update is nned at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    It was a motel along the highway, with dazzling billboard lighted by showy and stale neon. Inside one of the room there, there were the figures of Vanessa whose upper body was only in underwear, and Kousuke right beside her with his face strangely blushing.

    ¡¸Nn-¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, sorry. Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is no problem. Rather than that¡­¡­you are skilled.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it''s just this much. I have a lot of chance to practice.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, your movement seem experienced.¡¹

    It wasn''t like the two of them were doing anything indecent. After they entered the motel and calmed down for the moment, Kousuke treated Vanessa''s nk with the emergency kit that Kousuke happened to have.

    In the first ce, he was taught first-aid treatment to a certain degree at Tortus (they were taught that in the case that they ran out of magic power and couldn''t use healing magic), and after returning to earth he also learned by self-education and going around the medical treatment spot in battlefield, so Kousuke''s first-aid skill was high. His return from his personal trip of going around battlefield''s medical treatment spot was also bearing fruit.

    He spread haemostatic agent, pressed a clean gauze and wrapped bandage around. During that time he also stimted her healing just a little with a method that didn''t exist in this world

    ¡¸Yosh, something like this I guess. It missed your vitals, and the important vein is also uninjured. The bullet, you treated that yourself huh. I guess you will be fine because your first aid in the beginning was done properly. But, there is the risk of infection, and it''s not a light wound by any mean. You need to receive medical treatment soon.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. However, right now is not the time to say that. Although you havee for us, it can be said that we are still in an isted and helpless situation¡­¡­at the very least until the reinforcement can take over the protection of Doctor Grant, there is no way I can rest.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s, well, perhaps that''s so.¡¹

    Vanessa wore her shirt while showing a grave expression, however, next she showed a wry smile while turning her gaze to Kousuke.

    ¡¸Having said that, I don''t think that I can even operate at my original 50%, so from here on, it seems that Mr. K, you will be considerably burdened.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, look here, I''ve said this many times but, I''m not Mr. K. I''m Kousuke. I''m a student at Japan. In this kind of situation, isn''t it better to contact that real Mr. K one more time¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke who didn''t admit that he was Mr. K no matter what caused Vanessa to think of speaking the doubt that she was harboring. Her prating gaze was attempting to grope around for Mr. K''s true intention.

    But, before she could start, the *shaaaa* water sound that Kousuke tried to ignore to the best of his ability stopped at the same time with the *kyu-kyu-* sound of handle turned. Kousuke twitched in reaction and he suddenly became quiet. For some reason his expression was turning strangely nervous but¡­¡­that couldn''t be helped. Because, he was a boy.

    Like that, a vivid rustling sound from the other side of the thin ss door slightly leaked out and became audible¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­What''s the matter you two, staying silent like that?¡¹

    From the door that was only half-opened, only half of Emily''s face peeked out dubiously. Her eyes were containing a clear wariness. Especially toward Kousuke.

    Kousuke settled the figure of Emily who had just finished taking a shower only for a moment in his eyesight, then he quickly averted his face to the side. The sight was rtively brutal for him.

    Emily was undoubtedly a beautiful girl. Such girl was showing an appearance that was only wearing blouse and short skirt with her damp hair let down. Two buttons around her chest were unbuttoned and her beautiful nape was exposed. Her ck stocking was dirty so naturally she didn''t wear it. In other words, the bare slender and supple legs of Emily were being exposed with nothing to spare.

    ¡¸Doctor Grant, it''s nothing. Right now I have just received treatment.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Vanessa, are you okay? You were shot you know? Are you really okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, perhaps it should be called a small mercy. I''m still not feeling at my limit currently. It''s not a wound that can threaten my life.¡¹

    Emily rushed at Vanessa still barefooted, she climbed on the bed while looking worriedly at Vanessa''s wound.

    At that time, Kousuke''s gaze that was simrly returning to Vanessa sharply noticed. The skirt of Emily who was on all fours peering at Vanessa''s nk. The light bulb of the room had warm color type so the room was dim, "that part" became dark and couldn''t be seen but¡­¡­

    (Oy wait, the dirty stocking was thrown away but, then, the dirty underwear¡­¡­what happened to it?)

    Electricity ran through Kousuke''s muscle. No way, no way¡­¡­

    ¡¸You are¡­¡­not wearing it?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Emily pressed down on her skirt with a force that seemed like it could make *hyuba-* sound while taking a girl sitting posture. Her face was dyed bright red, her almond-shaped eyes red up with shame and rage.

    ¡¸Ah, no, just now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t help it! It''s still not dry right now!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Mr. K, as expected, just now is toocking in delicacy.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''m ashamed.¡¹

    The person who she had just grandly peed on now pointed out her no-panty state, however, for the moment it was someone who had saved them so she also couldn''t frankly throw her anger at him, the peeing no-panty Emily-chan crawled into the bed and turned small while holding her head.

    As expected, Kousuke was also aware that he had made a verbal slip, so he apologized at Emily who was trembling *purupuru* beneath the nket while leaking out his impression¡¸This girl, he is a girl that often turn small huh¡¹. Of course that one was said inside his heart.

    ¡¸I want to talk about what we will do from now on, is it fine?¡¹

    Seeing Emily who heard Kousuke''s apology and peeked out her face from inside the nket like a cat with its wariness in full alert, Vanessa opened her mouth with serious expression.

    In contrast with the nodding Emily, Kousuke lifted up his hand to hold them for a bit.

    ¡¸Before that, can you teach me something first? Can''t you contact people who can help you two right away? Since we arrived her I saw no sign of Vanessa-san contacting anyone¡­¡­I guessed it somehow but, Vanessa-san, you are a member of state organization right? Why don''t you report and request reinforcement from your organization?¡¹

    That was the major premise needed to let their talk progress. Kousuke saved the two of them was because Vanessa was almost killed and also because Emily seek help. As expected, Kousuke couldn''t draw a line from other people to the degree that he could pretend not to see someone else getting killed in front of his eyes.

    But, at the same time he also couldn''t continue helping Emily and Vanessa and judged Kimberly and his group as evil without grasping the situation. He chose to flee with these two at that scene, but if Vanessa contacted herrade and arranged a force that could oppose Kimberly and others, Kousuke nned to vanish right away then.

    For that reason, before he heard about the detail of the circumstance, he asked Vanessa to quickly contact herrade but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Doctor Grant, I will talk about that matter¨D¨Dabout¡¾Berserk¡¿. Is it fine?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. In any case, we have passed the stage where it can be hidden. I don''t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi you. What are you doing ignoring me so naturally like that. Just quickly contact yourrade already.¡¹

    Vanessa asked Emily(ignored Kousuke) with a serious air, Emily looked down while agreeing(ignoring Kousuke) with a voice that was vanishing down. Her expression was shaded with dark shadow that was darker than the shadow created by the room''s coarse light bulb. Kousuke''s shadow was getting thinner.

    Kousuke who until now only saw the figure of Emily flustered, or shaking all over, or snapping in anger was feeling concerned that such girl was covered with this much deep shadow, even so he demanded exnation to Vanessa¡¸Heey, why aren''t you contacting yourrade? Heey,e on tell mee-¡¹.

    ¡¸The start of this matter, is the medicine that is the byproduct created from the course of Doctor Grant''s research¨D¨D¡¾Berserk¡¿getting out to the outside.¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot hear-. I cannot hear anything! Something like that medicine with naming that sound chuuni, I don''t know any¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¾Berserk¡¿¨D¨Dit is the word root of berserker, the powerful warrior of god that rampaged in the battlefield without differentiating enemy or ally. It''s unknown who named it with that word, but it''s a naming that really to the point. After all, ¡¾Berserk¡¿is the worst medicine with the effect of "Berserkerification" just like the meaning of that name, where the victim cannot return into normal human for the second time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Beside Emily who was holding her knees with dark expression, Kousuke was also sitting down with the same posture while blocking her ears and shaking his head in refusal. The sound of the talking Vanessa was piercing into the ears of such Kousuke, as though the sounds was forcefully being screwed in,

    ¡¸Doctor Grant is being targeted by the people who is pursuing that knowledge. This is a serious incident that concerned with the country''s safety, so, for her protection, we, the national security bureau moved but¡­¡­Kimberly''s betrayal annihted the whole team except me.¡¹

    Perhaps thinking of herrade, Vanessa slightly narrowed her eyes while adding more words.

    ¡¸At first, I thought that it was only Kimberly''s betrayal but¡­¡­thinking back now, I couldn''t link up with the reinforcement so unnaturally. That is also the reason that I contracted you in the preparation of the worst case¡­¡­anyway, this situation is enough to make me think of "possibility" toward the headquarter. Until I can be clear about this matter, I cannot make contact with headquarter that easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, yes. You more or less answer my question. But, there were a lot of unnecessary things included there¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke who was turning over the content of what he head inside his head while hanging his head down crestfallenly, and then he slowly looked up to the ceiling.

    Ahead of his gaze was the ceiling that was blotted with stain at various spots, and the electric light bulb that was earnestly driving off the night''s darkness. The deep ck stains that represented ill will, and the night''s darkness that was trying to swallow the light of hope¡­¡­it was as though those things were representing the current situation of Emily and Vanessa.

    He identally came to this country due to demon king-sama''s instruction to him, he identally encountered these two at the caf¨¦ that he stopped by at, he identally needed to wait for airne schedule, and he identally entered the hotel where these two were at.

    What a prank of fate.

    Even though he was burdened with the unpleasant title of man with world''s thinnest shadow, the world discovered him only at this kind of time.

    Even so,

    ¡¸It''s already toote by the point of time I got summoned to another world huh.¡¹

    Yes, for the demon king party who survived that rigorous world, getting involved with this kind of case was certainly, something toote.

    ¡¸? Mr. K?¡¹

    ¡¸What''s the matter?¡¹

    Vanessa and Emily tilted their head, unable to understand the meaning of Kousuke''s whisper.

    Shaking his head saying¡¸It''s nothing¡¹while smiling wryly to those two, thinking that it was hard for his conscience to just run away from this matter without hearing their story, for the time being Kousuke decided to lend his ear to these two''s exnation.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Above a bookshelves fully loaded with light novel (area fill type), coffee sshed¡­¡­

    The light novels dyed ck. Hakumei¡¯s heart is also dyed ck.

    The world, is always filled with things that shouldn¡¯t be like so¡­¡­

    The march of self-destruction, will also be at6 zSaturday too. Perhaps, surely, if I revived.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    Arge facility located inside Percival University¨D¨DResearch facility building C. Inside one of the room there, an oppressive atmosphere was hanging in the air.

    The people here, was the person in charge of thisboratory, Professor Down and Emily, and then the students of Professor Down who like Emily were having homestay at Professor Down''s house¨D¨DHendricks Wesk and Lizzie Ashton. In addition, there were Rod Hurst and Dennis Litton who were also Professor Down''s students.

    ¡¸Tha, that''s just coincidence right? Right? Isn''t that so?¡¹

    Rod who was handsome but had frivolous air was speaking wishful thinking with unusually stiff expression.

    He who was a self-styled feminist had a personality just how his appearance suggested, someone who couldn''t help to call out if he saw girl, but at the same time he was also the mood-maker of the ss, in a serious mood like this he would be the first one who cracked jokes to melt the atmosphere.

    But, even someone like him, when he saw the PC monitor disying the news of this morning that was picked from inte, as expected even his usual talkativeness wascking in luster.

    ¡¸The "cause" that caused this phenomenon, do you think there are that many of them? Furthermore in this kind of timing?¡¹

    Dennis tilted up his sses with his middle finger while rebutting without even hiding his bitter expression. His hair was cut short, his shirt was buttoned properly until his neck, and then his sses. He who was the most serious in Down''s ssroom just like his appearance often quarreled tit for tat with Rod, but his rebuttal this times was obviously different with his usual war opening signal.

    Because Rod understood it, he too closed his mouth with the same expression like Dennis.

    ¡¸Rapid muscle swelling, abnormal recovery power, behavior without reasoning in it¡­¡­I don''t know any sickness or medicine that give those kind of symptoms. Except "that"¡­¡­¡¹

    Hendricks stiff words caused Emily at the side to twitch and tremble. Hendricks was a senior who had homestay at Down house since before Emily came, an existence that was already like real big brother for Emily who supported her both at home and also at university.

    Hendricks himself also didn''t understand at first how to approach a young genius girl and only looked at her from afar, but with the homestay as the impetus, he knew that other than her intellect Emily was a girl with really normal emotion, and since then he took care of her like she was his real little sister.

    It was amon knowledge between the members of Down ssroom and close friends that when Emily simply spoke "senpai" then she was referring to Hendricks.

    The words that came from the senior that Emily trusted and loved dearly from her heart caused Emily, the creator of "that" to shake like a kitten. Hendricks immediately noticed that patted Emily''s head with gentle motion while saying¡¸Sorry Emily. I didn''t mean to me you.¡¹.

    ¡¸Hendricks. Pay attention to what you say. After all my little sister is delicate.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Lizzie. It''s not like she is your little si¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Or rather, you patted her too much already! Come on, Emily,e to big sis here?¡¹

    Emily who was obediently receiving the pat of Hendricks was stolen in a sh by Lizzie who hugged her into her breast. She then said¡¸It will be okay you know~, big sis is with you after all~¡¹while consoling her like a little child with ''good girl, good girl''.

    As expected, that treatment was embarrassing for a girl who had turned sixteen, that Emily forgot the serious atmosphere and ran away from Lizzie''s breast saying¡¸Wait, Lizzie-nee! I told you to stop treating me like a child! It''s embarrassing!¡¹.

    Lizzie who had long red hair that was tied with scrunchie, dangled from her shoulder to the front loosely, although her attitude was strict, but actually she was an extremely helpful woman with deep emotion. She was in the same year with Hendricks and homestay at Down house from the same period, the truth was she had feeling of love toward Hendricks.

    At first with how Hendricks was taking care of Emily, Lizzie''s rtionship with Emily was strained, but Emily''s figure that was chasing her dream with her all gradually moved Lizzie and now she waspletely Emily''s big sis.

    Emily too, she knew about Lizzie''s love, so sometimes she teasingly said¡¸You should just marry him already¡¹and so on, but each time Emily teased like that, Lizzie''s face would blush bright red and she would be fidgeting, that appearance was that of a lovely woman that even Emily who was the same gender would feel something.

    Currently the scrunchie that had also be Emily''s trademark just like herb coat, although she had never said it to anyone but it was something that she imitated from her prayer of wanting to be a kind and lovely woman just like Lizzie. However, it was somewhat embarrassing to imitate exactly the same appearance so Emily didn''t dangle her hair to the front from her shoulder but making it into side tail instead.

    Inside the room the mood softened slightly from the dialogue of the two sisters. Professor Down who smiled slightly to that made a small cough. Just with that Emily and others immediately focused their attention to him. Even though they had harmonious rtionship, but they wouldn''t make light of the words of Professor Down that they respected. His cough was the signal for them to switch their rxing mind.

    ¡¸Just as Hendricks said, there is only one phenomenon that can turn a human into this. I won''t say that there is nothing else that can do this, but even so, this kind of radical transformation¨D¨Dis impossible. In all probability, this is¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿.¡¹

    Professor Down dered that while his gaze turn at the monitor once more. There, the figure of a man with big build covered in armor of muscle was projected, the man was rampaging like a beast without reasoning.

    That man didn''t even show any reaction at the voice of the police telling him to stop, far from that he mmed his body toward the nearby streetmp and unbelievably broke it, then he swung around the broken streetmp with one hand and turned the two police cars surrounding him into scrap.

    That violence made the polices started shooting all at once, but the man roared, and without even paying attention at the bullets gouging his body, he charge toward the police with unbelievable speed and routed them. The struck police was thrown to the air like a joke with parabolic trajectory. That sight was just like a scene in B-movie.

    The person who filmed the video was a passerby who was at that ce by chance, the video seemed to be taken using smartphone, because the person ran away as fast as his legs could carry him after the police was sent flying, the video was greatly blurry. Before long, the video taker who had taken enough distance was frequently saying¡¸Oh my god-¡¹while directing his smartphone''s camera toward the scene once more.

    Scream and angry roar were raised from everywhere, the polices were desperately fighting back which was proven by the resounding sound of gunshots, and amidst all that, that time came before long.

    Suddenly the rampaging man stood still, right after that it fell on his knees as though it was a machine that had ran out of electricity. And then, at that ce which was in uproar, a faint sound of anguish could be hearing from therge man, it was a sound as though his neck was being strangled.

    Right after that, a transformation appeared in therge man. His muscle that could be mistaken as armor was visibly starting to shrink. No, perhaps it would be more appropriate to express the phenomenon as "withering" instead. In the middle of being observed by the dumbfounded people at the surrounding, therge man covered his face with both his hands and moaned in anguish, his body withered until the size of a normal adult male, and then his hands parted from his face while his body was convulsing in small shivers.

    The face of the man that became visible from there waspletely different from the brutal face without reasoning that he showed until now, it was the face of a young man that looked ordinary which could be found anywhere, no, rather kindness could even be seen from that face. That young man made an expression that almost burst into tear for a moment¨D¨Dat the next moment, he raised an anguished voice once more while he copsed down with both his hands covering his face.

    The body of the copsed young man withered in the blink of eye, it lost moisture, deep wrinkles were carved onto his skin, skin and bone that lost the flesh were starting to stand out, like that, the young man didn''t move anymore.

    The polices looked and nodded at each other, and then they carefully approached the young man. And then, when they didn''t receive any response even when they called to him, to make sure a police used his foot to move the hand of the young man who was still stiffened, and then the polices screamed and backed away.

    That couldn''t be helped. The face of the young man that they caught a glimpse of just now, it waspletely desated like a mummy, reduced into a tragic state.

    The news announcer was speaking about this abnormal incident with a grave expression, specting whether the cause was a new virus, or else a drug.

    ¡¸But, but teacher. How can that went outside¡­¡­. In the first ce the only one who know about that''s existence are only us¡­¡­even though the data and the deposited part are scattered and managed strictly yet¡¹

    Emily''s doubt came out with a voice that sounded strangled. Hearing that, the truth that the members of theboratory tried to not think about reared its head.

    ¨D¨D¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿

    That was the name of the byproduct medicine that was created by ident from Emily''s research.

    Emily''s research was to create a specific medicine for Alzheimer''s disease. That disease was the cause that was changing Emily''s kind and gentle, beloved grandmother little by little, she was the reason that Emily was determined to enroll into a university in the age of eleven years old, it was a problem in the territory that a lot of researchers hadn''t reached yet, and it was also the life work of Emily.

    That research which obtained the cooperation of Professor Down and Hendricks and co who were research student was something that put its linchpin on the point that was the regeneration of destroyed neuron. It was also a path that a lot of researchers in the past had tried their hand on it.

    What was born from that research process was¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿. If it was used, muscle would break down and regenerate repeatedly and swelled up in the blink of eye, every kind of external injury would instantly recover due to the cells'' super activity.

    Of course it had demerit. As thepensation for the drastic muscle strengthening, the user would lose their reasoning and life. If someone was injected with small dose, then they might hold out for around a week until ten days, but in the case someone was injected until it was just barely the limit before the cells were self-destructing from being unable to endure too drastic stimtion, they would die in less than an hour in exchange of obtaining regeneration power that couldn''t bepared to the former case.

    At first Emily and co thought that they might be able to possibly cut open a path of creating a wonder drug after witnessing the dramatic result of this¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿, but after seeing theb rats transforming brutally without being able to stop the too drastic stimtion and the breaking down of the reasoning, they thoroughly hid this drug as something that was too dangerous.

    They dispersed the data, disguised even the chemicals used, deposited each data at different ces, and put them under strict control.

    Therefore, it should be impossible for the medicine to be stolen. Because In the first ce the people who knew about the existence of¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿were only the members of Downboratory. They were all in this ce right now, except several people who couldn''t assemble here because they couldn''t immediatelye.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, what about Jessica, Sam, and Milo? Even those guys should know about the news right? Why aren''t theying? By any chance, those guys¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that Rod. We cannot doubt our friend in this kind of time.¡¹

    Rod was about to say "that possibility" that everyone was intentionally avoiding, but Professor Down stopped him. Everyone was looking at Professor Down with anxious expression.

    ¡¸There is many other possibilities. We are "Down Laboratory" aren''t we? Emily''s genius is resounding not just in this university but even throughout the scientific society, it is a well-known fact that all of my prided students are really excellent. It''s possible that perhaps someone who came here to steal something else idently realized the existence of¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿and stole it. A researcher cannot ignore any possibility no matter what situation they are in.¡¹

    The words of Professor Down caused Rod to scratch his face awkwardly. When Dennis spoke sarcastically to Rod, heshed back saying¡¸What did you say¡¹. However their exchange was done with their usual atmosphere without any sign of paranoia against each other.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­teacher. We, what should do from here on¡­¡­. As expected, is it better if we go to police?¡¹

    Hendricks asked for advice from Professor Down to go back to the topic. Professor Down crossed his arms and groaned¡¸Hmm¡¹while pondering for a while, then before long he suddenly lifted up his face.

    ¡¸This is my suggestion but, for the time being, I think we should keep this matter a secret.¡¹

    ¡¸We aren''t going to talk to police?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. No, sooner orter we will have to talk no matter what. However, I believe that right now what we should prioritize is to make the antidote for¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿even for a second faster. Surely it would take much time if there is investigation about that kind of umon drug. It would be a waste of time.¡¹

    ¡¸Bu, but, teacher. ¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. Indeed, we haven''t finds the way to stop the stimtion¡­¡­. However, there are still several approaches that we haven''t tested yet. We have talked about destroying the research data and also the materials, but it won''t be toote to do that even after we tested those approaches. This research has leaked outside already, there is no guarantee that the second or third victim won''t appear. At that time, the scope of the damage will change depending on whether there is antidote or not.¡¹

    Hearing Professor Down''s suggestion made Emily to desperately restrain her impulse that wished to destroy the research data and product as fast as possible. Hendricks and others were also nodding¡¸Certainly even if we do that after trying out those approaches¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Emily. I understand really well your feeling that want to make it gone from this world quickly. I also feel the same. But, the responsibility of creating that lie in us. Then, before we sumb to our terror and erase everything, we should do what we can. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Teacher. Yes, no, you aren''t wrong. I think that the possibility is almost none¡­¡­but, if we are just trying it¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing Emily''s pained expression, Professor Down''s expression also distorted slightly, then she caressed Emily''s head with his usual gentleness.

    In the end, they decided that their policy from now on was to try the approaches for making antidote of the leaked out¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿, keeping the whole matter secret from the outside, and also forbidding the members of Down Laboratory that weren''t here from speaking. With that decided, each members of Downboratory began to move to do what they could.

    Part 3

    ¡¸And? I want to ask about the detailed story soon though. Can I ask you to talk?¡¹

    Two dayster after they day where the members of Downboratory decided to keep quiet about the drug and continued their research, currently there were two suited men in front of Emily and others. Both of them were police that came here to investigate about¡ºBerserk case¡»¨D¨Dthe case that was caused by the person who consumed¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿was called like that by the news¨D¨Dthat happened two days ago.

    If it was asked how the police was able to arrive where Emily and others after only two days, then that must be because someone had squealed to the police. For Emily and others this was a sudden visit that waspletely unexpected. Just what was the meaning of that decision that even made them felt guilty feeling if it turned out like this¡­¡­

    Emily sent her gaze toward Professor Down looking for help. Professor Down was crossing his arms while making aplicated expression, but then,

    ¡¸Well, we can also get a warrant and then search the ce whether there is really such drug here or not you know? In case we find the drug, well, I think nine out of ten we''ll find it though, but as it is perhaps the professor and others here will be arrested as mad scientist that dragged unrted people into their experiment for the sake of their own research.¡¹

    ¡¸Give me a break! There is no way we will do something like that!¡¹

    Emily finally snapped hearing the words of the police officer and yelled. The eyes of the middle-aged police officer instantly shined fiercely.

    ¡¸In other words, you are admitting that the drug itself exist?¡¹

    ¡¸-, tha, that''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily immediately turned flustered from that. Professor Down who was beside her shook his head seeing that, and feeling that it couldn''t be helped he told the police about the existence of¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿. He also told about how it was stolen and that they didn''t contact the police because they were hurrying to make its antidote.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Whether that story is the truth or not, well, how about we listen the detail at the police station to make the judgment?¡¹

    ¡¸We didn''t report this because we thought that it would be like that. Detective, I beg you even knowing that it''s unreasonable. Can you wait just a week more? At least until the approach we are trying out right now is showing preliminary result. It''s possible that perhaps we will be able to make antidote.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don''t say something so unreasonable professor. No matter how high your position or how prestigious of a teacher you are, you are still the most important witness of a case with a lot of casualties you know? As you can see we are not even calling you a suspect here, we are even giving you an option whether you wille with us or not, I hope you can guess just how much consideration we have given you already.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Professor Down''s expression looked like he was chewing up a hundred bitter bugs all at once. Seeing Professor Down like that, for some reason the middle-aged police officer made a faint smile on his lips. And then, that gaze moved toward professor Down''s side, at Emily who looked anxious with her gaze wandering around. And then he said it was fine if it was here, but he wanted to speak with just Emily alone.

    When Professor Down suspiciously asked why, the middle aged police officer answered that he wanted to hear the story of the girl who was the linchpin of the drug development in a ce without her guardian.

    ¡¸I¡­¡­what harm there will be even if she is with her guardian?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me ask you the opposite, what harm there will be even if professor is not with her?¡¹

    After getting told that, the side of Professor Down who imed that they only got the drug stolen from them couldn''t even refuse. When Emily also bravely said¡¸It''s fine teacher¡¹, Professor Down could only acquiesce even if he was worried.

    Emily and the two polices faced each other inside the room Professor Down had exited from.

    ¡¸Now then, I find it a little hard to believe but, is it true that you youngdy is the developer of that monster transforming drug?¡¹

    Right after the professor was gone, the attitude until now that more of less paid attention to decorumpletely vanished, the middle-aged police officer suddenly took out a shabby cigarette while asking. His appearance of his swept back hair, loose necktie, and kinked suit really made other people felt unpleasant. The man that seemed to be his partner looking a bit younger sitting quietly at the side while taking memo was also sending an appraising gaze at Emily.

    Emily was feeling somewhat scared at the two men who suddenly changed their atmosphere, even so she somehow feigned calmness using the bluff she had learned whether she wanted it or not when she first enrolled into the university.

    ¡¸That''s, right. I, developed it. Or rather, perhaps I should say, that it was by ident, that drug got created.¡¹

    ¡¸H~mm. How shocking. See here, isn''t itpletely like in movie? For a drug that can make human into that kind of monster to really exist, I have been a detective for a long time, but I''ve never heard of anything like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just, what do you want to say?¡¹

    The middle-aged police officer that was making a broad grin for some reason was causing Emily''s difort index to rapidly climb up. Perhaps it was because the police officer was having fun reading inside the heart of such Emily, that in the next moment he said something unbelievable.

    ¡¸The data of that drug, how about you hand it over to us, all of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    Emily''s pupil turned into dot, wondering just what this person was saying. Seeing such Emily, the middle-aged police officer whispered¡¸Even though you are called a genius or something but you are really slow huh¡¹as though he found it troublesome while continuing on.

    ¡¸Surely there will be a lot of people interested in that kind of abnormally lovely drug. It will be good money. That''s why, I''m telling you to hand over all the data.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, what are you saying!? You, you are police right!? Do you know what you are saying!?¡¹

    ¡¸What a noisy missy that can only go ''gyaa gyaa'' huh. When you have be a police officer as long as me, you will meet a lot of delicious story by chance. Missy, do you know how much a policeman''s sry is? It''sughable y''know? That''s why I''ll bet my life for something that will make that much money. You''ve got to treasure connection with money that you meet by chance. Just this much side benefit is forgivable isn''t it?¡¹

    There was no way that was forgivable. She didn''t know how much the sry of a policeman was, but even so there was no way they who were burdened with the mission to safeguard the people and apprehended the criminal would be all the same like the men before her eyes. These guys were the so called dirty cop or immoral cop! Like that, Emily realized their true nature from her knowledge of drama movie.

    ¡¸There is no way that''s forgivable. I, I''ll tell, this matter to other police! I absolutely won''t hand over the data! Just go away right now!¡¹

    Seeing Emily who stood up right away with the corner of her eyes raised like a threatening cat, the middle-aged police officer shrugged as though he was facing a child that couldn''t be reasoned with.

    ¡¸Then, the professor and the other research students, I wonder, perhaps all of them should take on the sin as killer.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I said it before right? I hope you can guess just how much consideration we have given you already, remember?¡¹

    ¡¸-, yo, you coward-¡¹

    Emily yelled angrily when she heard the middle-aged police officer implicitly threatening that if she didn''t want Professor Down and Hendricks and the other to be arrested with a false charge then¡­¡­. There was even an emotion of hatred welling up inside her toward the scoundrels who were putting on the skin of police officer taking hostage of her important people that were like family for her.

    The middle-aged police officer shrugged without even caring of Emily''s reaction and stood up with the talk ended.

    ¡¸Decided it quickly okay? Will it be your important family, or else the drug, yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Leaving behind Emily who couldn''t say anything, the police officers exited the room. In exchange, Professor Down and Hendricks and others entered inside with worried expression.

    Professor Down noticed Emily''s unusual state and asked her if something happened. Like that, he showed a shocked expression at the answer that Emily gave him.

    ¡¸What the hell, just what the hell with that! They are police aren''t they! Why the hell they had to threaten us! I don''t get it!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down Rod.¡¹

    ¡¸You think I can calm down like this! Dennis-, aren''t you irritated huh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously I am you idiot Rod. But, what are we going to do if we don''t calm down. Even though our important little sister was threatened, but if we are all shaken up like that then that will be just what they want.¡¹

    ¡¸-, that''s, you are, right, but¡­¡­¡¹

    Rod whose fist was shaking from frustration, and Dennis who was desperately suppressing the rage in his heart even while sighing.

    The unbelievable situation with this threat from the police also visibly shaken up Hendricks and others. Amidst that situation, Professor Down who was wracking his brain with his eyes closed opened his mouth.

    ¡¸There is also the option to report this to other police but¡­¡­right now we don''t know how manyrade they have, so I cannot say that it''s a good option. In the worst case, there is also the possibility that they will arrest just us and take Emily away. Right now, we cannot possibly leave Emily alone.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s, right. But, then, what to do¡­¡­they will soone back to hear our reply you know?¡¹

    Hendricks asked Professor down with tormented feeling. But perhaps it was as expected from an adult with wisdom of age, the professor seemed to have the answer.

    ¡¸Let''s contact the national security bureau. Now that the case this time has been exposed until this far, then it''s not the level where we can keep hiding it or anything. Given how dangerous¡¾H3-¦Á4¡¿is, there is high possibility we can make the security bureau move.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­. Their system is different with police. If we receive protection from security bureau, then police won''t be able to meddle.¡¹

    Hendricks nodded in understanding. Lizzie and Dennis and others were also nodding to each other, thinking that there was no other way than that. However, only Emily was still looking down with aplicated expression.

    ¡¸Emily, it''s fine. No matter what happened, I, we will absolutely do something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Lizzie-nee¡­¡­yes, thank you.¡¹

    Hearing the words of Lizzie who hugged her to give her assurance, Emily buried her face to Lizzie''s chest while returning words of gratitude.

    However, the anxiety whirling inside Emily''s chest, rather than lessening from her trusted big sister''s words, it seemed that it was getting thicker instead. She couldn''t help but felt something, like a great bad premonition coiling around her heart, as though something fatal was approaching with loud footsteps.

    Emily was staring at the back of Professor Down who was going to contact the security bureau without knowing yet that this creeping ominous feeling would be reality.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    About the drug¡¯s name, I wanted to check up a bit more and write it properly with a name that sounded likely, but¡­¡­

    It was impossible. There ain¡¯t any time. Seriously. The update for next week is also in a dangerous state.

    And so, well, this is spin-off, please pardon the flighty exnation.

    PS

    At Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage, the first part of theic¡¯s first chapter was updated.

    Really dangerous. Kaori and Shizuku are just too cute.

    For those who hasn¡¯t seen it, please take a look without fail.

    PS 2

    Thank you very much for a lot of ¡®don¡¯t mind¡¯ments.

    Thanks to that, I was able to update somehow.

    The mysterious sense of unity that the honored readers of Narou showed sometimes, Hakumailoves it.

    The next update will be at6 P.M Saturday if possible, desu.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    A heavy atmosphere was hanging in the air inside a room of Percival University''s research building. Emily was looking down with pale face while her eyes were shaking, Professor Down was holding the girl''s hand tightly in kind consideration, at their opposite side was Lizzie who was patting Emily''s head.

    In this ce right now, other than Hendricks, Dennis, and Rod, there were also the remaining members of Down Laboratory whose name were Hessica Cubit, Sam Redman, and Milo Yenny.

    Jessica was a female student with rtively light attitude who recently poured her energy into fashion rather than research, but her normally light atmosphere now quietened down and her expression looked grim.

    Even Sam who was often told¡¸You are absolutely more suited to be a martial artist rather than researcher¡¹by Dennis and Rod with his muscr body that was taller than 190 cm, and also Milo who was a ck person and came from America as transfer student, normally they were youth with bright atmosphere, but now their expression was turning grave.

    Inside that heavy air that was catching them into quagmire, a light voice that couldn''t read the mood or perhaps it dared to ignore it entirely instead was resounding.

    ¡¸Well, that''s how it is. Missy, you just focus yourself in the research for the antidote <em>alone </em>without worrying about anything. You can look forward for a wless facility and security there.¡¹

    The owner of the voice was an investigator of national security bureau''s dangerous drugs countermeasure section¨D¨DKimberly Warren.

    At the afternoon, he and Hughes came here after receiving the report from Professor Down and questioned everyone about the situation. After that Kimberly remained here in order to guard Emily and others while Hughes finished his report and preparation to lead a team back here.

    And then, while Kimberly made arrangements with the dispatched undercover agents and waited for the decision of the concrete nning from here on, finally amunication came from Hughes just now.

    ording to themunication, the adoption of the protection program was recognized and the team would wait forte night beforeing to pick them up. Regarding the protection program, in consideration of the possibility that there was someone among Down ssroom aiming for Emily''s research, Emily would be protected at another ce that had an environment that could be used for research, where she would be asked to endeavor at researching the antidote there. Themunication also mentioned that until the antidote waspleted, don''t mention the members of Down ssroom, even her parents wouldn''t be able to meet her.

    ¡¸Agent Warren. Is it possible for even just one person, whether it''s me or someone among the students to apany Emily?¡¹

    Professor Down argued vehemently at Kimberly who looked like he wasn''t mindful at all about Emily''s state. However, Kimberly was making an expression as though he was facing an unreasonable kid while saying¡¸Haa?¡¹and curtly rejected the request.

    ¡¸I''m troubled here if you are saying stupid question like that, professor. In this situation where the culprit is unclear, even all of you are included among the suspects, you should understand that right? There is no way the missy¨D¨Dthe doctor can be left together with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, at least, her parents can¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Please spare me from your begging. This is the decision from above, it''s not something I can do anything about.¡¹

    Kimberly scowled feeling that it was really troublesome and looked away while cutting off Professor Down''s words.

    ¡¸Why-. Emily''s parents is not rted with this! Then¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Teacher, it''s okay. I''ll be okay! I''ll finish right away if it''s just making something like the antidote!¡¹

    Emily stopped Professor Down who stood up with a menacing face looking as though he would grip Kimberly''s cor. Emily puffed up her chest while chuckling¡¸Fufufu¡¹to show that she was okay just like she said, but looking from the viewpoint of Down ssroom''s members who had apanied her like family until now, it was obvious that she was forcing herself.

    The lonely time when Emily first enrolled into university became a little trauma for her. That little girl in an environment where not only she didn''t have any acquaintance, on the contrary everyone around her were all far older than her, caused her to be cornered.

    That was why, if she was told that in this kind of urgent situation she would be separated not only from her father substitute and her older siblings substitute, but she would also be unable to contact her parents, then even if she understood that it was only for a limited time until she managed to make the antidote, she couldn''t help but feel the great tightening in her heart.

    ¡¸Well, no matter how much you protest here, the decision stands. Just resign yourself and make the antidote right away. You are genius right? Then you will be able to meet them again before long.¡¹

    ¡¸Someone like you is¡­¡­the person with you before, Hughes-san wasn''t it? Don''t you think you should learn a bit from your superior?¡¹

    Professor Down shook his head while sighing hearing the careless remark of Kimberly who irresponsibly made light of Emily''s brave bluffing. Kimberly grinned broadly in amusement to that and only shrugged at the fierce re of the professor.

    However, as expected when he was red not just by Professor Down but also by Hendricks and others, he seemed to feel ufortable and lifted both his hands as though he was surrendering before exiting the room right away.

    ¡¸Perhaps the investigator''s quality of the country''s organization has been really falling these days.¡¹

    Professor Down whispered while sighing.

    ¡¸But, teacher. Wasn''t Hughes-san who came with that person looked like a sincere person? He said that he will also assign a female agent for me.¡¹

    ¡¸But still, Emily. Agent Warren said it right? It''s "the decision from above". The one that decided so that Emily is alone is that agent Hughes. Or perhaps it''s a person even more above you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    The expression of Emily who bluffed by saying¡¸It''s okay!¡¹slightly clouded from anxiety as expected from the words of Professor Down.

    Even Hendricks, Lizzie, and others were also making dark expression. Amidst them, Professor Down closed his eyes in worry before he moved his gaze to Emily with a determined expression.

    ¡¸Emily. I have a really bad premonition. No matter how I think about it, it''s strange that they are trying to separate you from even your parents. By any chance, perhaps the security bureau has some other objective, something more than merely protecting Emily to have you create the antidote.¡¹

    ¡¸Teacher¡­¡­. But, we have already reported to them¡­¡­¡¹

    Finally Emily''s bluffing expression fell off and she disyed a face where anxiety was mixed with bewilderment. Professor Down spoke more words to her.

    ¡¸We can just deny that. Even so, if they still try to take away Emily alone even after that, then that will proof for sure that they have no good thinking in their mind.¡¹

    Professor Down then cut off his words, he crossed his arms and closed his eyes, after falling silent for while, he opened his mouth slowly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Emily, I have an acquaintance that have a research facility.¡¹

    ¡¸Research facility?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He also has a high social position, and he is reliable too. He should be able to give us shelter while lending us research facility until we finished making the antidote. What do you think? Though as expected, it''s impossible for everyone to go, but if it''s there then it''s possible for me and your parents toe along. Besides, you will also be able to contact Hendricks and others. That''s why, before we are separated from each other, before you are isted alone, won''t you evacuate there for the present?¡¹

    Emily stared without moving at Professor Down who made an unexpected proposal with a serious expression. Hendricks and others were also sending shocked gaze at Professor Down.

    ¡¸I know it''s strangeing from me who was the one that suggested to report to the security bureau. But it seems that the government cannot be trusted at all. There is no way I can entrust Emily who is already like my important daughter to that kind of ce. To say nothing of how you will be alone there¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Teacher¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily''s gaze wandered around in hesitation. She could be together with everyone¨D¨Dthat n rang really nicely in her ears, it was a tempting proposal for her¡­¡­however, it was unthinkable for her that the security bureau would overlook them in this abnormal situation where a drug could change human into a berserker and it was urgent for its antidote to be developed, furthermore it was themselves who reported about it.

    Naturally, there was a possibility that she would cause much trouble for Professor Down who said he would shelter her, and also his acquaintance that would be the one actually sheltering her. Perhaps all of their social status and prestige could be destroyed because of that.

    However, Professor Down who seemed to guess that thinking of Emily grasped the trembling hand of Emily tightly, and then he sent her a gentle gaze just like when he reached out to her the first time.

    ¡¸Emily, you don''t need to worry needlessly. You are a first ss researcher, but at the same time you are also still a sixteen years old child. It''s mistaken for a good child like you to shoulder everything in this kind of emergency. That''s why, it''s okay for you to depend on others. No, rather I beg you as someone that is like family to you. Please, I want you to depend on me.¡¹

    Emily looked down to hide her expression. It wasn''t because she was hesitating, but because if she didn''t look down then her welling up emotion would be flowing drops of tear.

    ¡¸Emily, let''s depend on teacher''s kindness here. Even we are also unable to let Emily be alone in this current situation.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right¡­¡­. If it''s Emily, then surely you will be able to make the antidote right away. That''s why, let''s agree with teacher''s proposal okay?¡¹

    Starting from Hendricks and Lizzie, the other members also raised voice of agreement with Professor Down''s proposal.

    Everyone of them was worried for Emily without exception, they were wracking their brains to look for the best possible future for Emily.

    She was really blessed. Emily was thinking that from the bottom of her heart while taking a deep breath, then she nodded while firmly looking at Professor Down.

    ¡¸Great, it''s decided then. Everyone, please cooperate with me. Even if we talk to agent Warren about this, he would only stop us. Then, let''s ask for his approval only after it''s done. I and Emily will head to my acquaintance''s ce ahead, so can you all distract agent Warren''s attention for us?¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. This is for Emily. We will do it somehow.¡¹

    After Hendricks nodded strongly, the other members also nodded with resolve in their face.

    ¡¸Hahah, who''d ever thought that a time wille where we will think about outrageous thing like outwitting the security bureau agents in active duty like this. Isn''t this like in a movie?¡¹

    ¡¸Rod. Don''t get too optimistic. After all you are the one with the highest possibility of making mistake here.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say-, Dennis! Ain''t you the one who is always getting cold feet at critical time and caused blunder?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the clich¨¦ that normally the guy who is spouting big words is actually the one getting cold feet. Rod, that refers to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I rea~lly get it that you are picking fight with me. Let''s get outside Dennis. I''ll make that sses get sticky all over with my finger''s sweat.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on. I''ll perfectly stitch your slovenly chest so that you won''t be able to expose it for the second time.¡¹

    A small giggle echoed inside the room that had its atmosphere lightened up with Dennis and Rod''s usual swearing. When Dennis and Rod turned their gaze there even while their hands were still grasping each other''s cor, they found the figure of Emily who leaked out that chuckle from being unable to endure the scene.

    Lured by that, Hendricks, Lizzie, Jessica, Sam, Milo, and the Professor Down began tough.

    Emily made an amazing smile while tears were gathering on the corner of her eyes. With a really lovely smile that was like blooming flower she said¡­¡­

    ¡¸Thank you, Dennis-<em>oniichan, </em>Rod-<em>onii-chan.</em>¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Dennis and Rod who were given the greatest present with the designation that was seldom used for them, they silently tidied up their clothes and made a fake cough. And then they sat back quietly with their face dyed red until their ears.

    ¡¸Now then, with the return of Dennis, Rod, and Emily''s smiling face, let''s focus on the detail of how we will outwit the security bureau.¡¹

    Professor Down''smand, as usual it instantly made the students renewed their focus. For the sake of their cute little sister''s future, they talked their opinion to each other with an expression that was even more serious than usual when they were at research or lecture.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The chapter is short, on top of that it doesn¡¯t progress, I¡¯m sorry.

    The writing time is, already¡­¡­

    Forgive me for keeping all of you in suspense but, one thing, it will be a bit more time until that guy crawl from the abyss, so I¡¯mwishing that if all of you reader can possibly wait for it.

    The next update will be at6 P.M Saturday too. There will be no stopping midway next time!

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    ¡¸Good grief, it feels like I am an actor in a B-ss movie here.¡¹

    While Emily and others were in the middle of discussion, Kimberly who was leaning on the wall at the corridor while staring at his smartphone was letting out a chuckle that he couldn''t keep restraining inside himself. It seemed that what he was watching in the smartphone was something that really pleased him.

    Kimberly moved his fingers quickly across the disy several times. Then the disy disyed Kimberly''s bank ount. When he saw the amount of money that was disyed there, he let out his chuckle once more. Seen from the side he really looked like a dangerous character. How his expression was dyed with greed that was unthinkableing from an agent of the security bureau also encouraged such atmosphere.

    ¡¸This much just from acting a little as agent. Really, this make me feels that risking my life fighting criminals is really stupid.¡¹

    Kimberly put back his smartphone inside his pocket while saying that to himself. At the same time, he recalled his schedule from here on inside his head. ¨D¨DDue to his <em>real</em> employer''s request, it would be a schedule where he would risk his life kidnapping Emily Grant and then bet his life to pull the carpet from under security bureau.

    Kimberly was making show of standing guard outside the room where Emily and others were inside while actually he was confirming his betrayal toward hisrades and his criminal act. It was at that time, *kii* the door''s room made a sound and opened.

    Dennis and Rod came out from inside.

    ¡¸Hm? What''s the matter? It will still be a while until the pick-up time you know?¡¹

    ¡¸We are thinking to make the final check of the things we are going to bring.¡¹

    ¡¸Sheesh, you guys already made that check a lot wasn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s just our nature. This kind of confirmation won''t be enough no matter how many times you do it.¡¹

    Dennis shrugged while pushing up his sses sharply. Kimberly nodded¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹to that before he turned his gaze to Rod at the side and asked¡¸And you?¡¹.

    ¡¸It''s this for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Smoking huh¡­¡­. Well, fine. But, don''t move away too far okay? After all you guys are also protection target here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes sir¨D¡¹

    Rod jokingly returned a salute whilezily dangling the cigar he grasped in his fingertips. Like that, he and Dennis disappeared together further in the corridor while receiving Kimberly''s gaze.

    Of course, Dennis and Rod''s words to Kimberly were lies. They were nning to raisemotion after this so that it would be easier for Emily and Professor Down to escape. The specific n was to raise amotion nearby theboratory where¡¾Berserk¡¿was in safekeeping by taking other harmful chemicals before yelling¡¸We made a mistake and it got scattered~¡¹.

    Of course, what they would scatter was harmless chemical, but if they mademotion saying that ''It would affect life if you don''t take medicine right away!'', the agents of security bureau that couldn''t confirm the authenticity should be panicked. The other would use that opening to try escaping from the research facility.

    Surely the bodyguards from security bureau would never think that the people who requested protection by themselves would actually escape by their own decision. On top of that, this research building was already like the back garden for the researchers who often spent the majority of their day inside. There was a high possibility they would be able to escape.

    And, at that time the door of the room opened once more. Who came out were Sam and Jessica. Jessica was leaning coquettishly on Sam''s arm, generously pressing her voluptuous body that peeked out from her clothes that had intense exposure.

    ¡¸So you guys too¡­¡­what''s your business?¡¹

    Kimberly talked to them while still leaning on the wall.

    ¡¸Ee~, you understand just by looking right~? We are going to where it will be just the two of us~. It seems like it will be difficult in various things after this~, so while we still can~¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yeah, that''s right. Si, sir, it''s fine, just for a bit right?¡¹

    Jessica was leaning even more on Sam while her way of talking was stretching even longer. Sam''s eyes were swimming around, but he somehow responded to Kimberly.

    In reality, Jessica and Sam were just friend, they weren''t lover or anything, they were just getting out of the room to be distraction like Dennis and Rod. They pretended to be lovers with the motive of trying to find an agent somewhere and trick him into something like a ckmail scene using beautiful girl.

    However, for Sam it was unexpected how passionate (?) the acting of Jessica was. His unrest was fierce from her way of talking that waspletely different from usual and the soft sensation that his arm was feeling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, yes. Do whatever you like.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye~s, we will do whatever we li~ke. Rather, I''ll be made to do whatever Sam li~ke¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Jessica grinned widely while waving her hand at Kimberly who gave his permission with an exasperated expression. Sam was feeling a bit of terror from Jessica''s acting while nodding wordlessly.

    Like that, Jessica and Sam''s figure vanished at the turn of the corridor.

    Kimberly kept leaning on the wall with his arm crossed while waiting silently until the time came.

    Some times after that, when Kimberly was starting to want for at least a ss of coffee, an abnormal event happened.

    *Bii¨D, bii¨D, bii¨D, bii¨D!!*

    A warning sound suddenly echoed. Kimberly made a faint smile and then he brought his mouth closer to themunication device attached on his sleeve.

    ¡¸This is Warren. All members, situation report.¡¹

    Kimberly wasn''t shaken. Everything was just as nned. He had already seen through the ulterior motive of the students exiting the room. Therefore, he expected for the report that reached him from each bodyguard to be¡¸Nothing strange¡¹or¡¸The students are~¡¹.

    Yes, everything was just as nned¨D¨Dwas how it should be.

    ¡¸? Oi, yton, Muller. Respond. Oi, what''s wrong?¡¹

    All bodyguards that reported to him said there was nothing strange. Kimberly thought that there would be reportsing from at least two ce telling him that some kind ofmotion happened, but he got doubtful when until the end all the reports that he got told him nothing strange happened.

    Furthermore, there was no report at alling from thest two people he called. There was no reaction no matter how much he called into theirmunication device.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi oi. Don''t tell me, they got caught off guard by mere students.¡¹

    Kimberly''s cheeks convulsed from imagining the unimaginable development. But, the moment he noticed that the ce that the two bodyguards he lost contact with was where¡¾Berserk¡¿was deposited, his faceplexion changed right away.

    ¡¸-, Dickson! Russell! Come here right away! Take over me for guarding the missy!¡¹

    ¡ºHaa? Warren, what are you saying? Just now two of the kids came here. They are surprised by the rm but¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Just leave that alone! A different lot might being! ¡¾Berserk¡¿is stolen right now!¡¹

    ¡ºWha-, wait a second! Something like that is not in the ¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸There ain''t any time for chatter! I''m going to take a look at the ce of yton and Muller! Just in case of the worst case, you mustn''t let the missy got snatched away!¡¹

    Kimberly roared angrily. Right after that, the door of the room opened slightly and Professor Down''s face appeared from there.

    ¡¸Did something happen? We¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸There might be someone infiltrating. I''m putting two guards here, so don''te out of the room.¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¨D¨D¡¹

    Kimberly turned his back toward Professor Down who was going to object while saying this.

    ¡¸Someone is aiming for¡¾Berserk¡¿!¡¹

    ¡¸!? Co, could it be, Dennis and others¡¹

    ¡¸No! Those guys are confirmed to be in another ce! That''s why I''m panicked here. Just listen, stay quietly inside the room!¡¹

    ¡¸Go, got it.¡¹

    Professor Down returned inside the room while feeling shaken. Right after that, two bodyguards dressed as garbage man came running.

    Kimberly entrusted them to be the guard in that ce before running through the corridor with fierce momentum.

    ¡¸Dammit all. Please let it be just some kind of mistake. My livelihood depend in this n here!¡¹

    Kimberly was cursing while rushing up the emergency stair. ¡¾Berserk¡¿was four floor above¨D¨Dinside the chemicals vault that was strictly managed at the tenth floor, but if there was intruder, then there was high possibility they would use the emergency stair, and this stair was also simply the closest to Kimberly''s position.

    The vault at the tenth floor could only be opened using ID card, fingerprint confirmation, twelve digit password, and voice recognition, those four locks. In addition there was also security camera.

    Therefore, it was unthinkable that the drug could be stolen in so short time but¡­¡­

    Although <em>they weren''t agent that received training</em>, but the men standing guard there were muscr and armed, yet they might be neutralized already without even given time for calling help.

    If, this wasn''t some kind of mistake, and there was really intruder, then that intruder must be a considerably skilled one.

    Kimberly was feeling cold sweat while rushing through three floors in one go, and stepped on the stairnding between the ninth and tenth floor. It was at that moment,

    ¡¸Oops¡¹

    ¡¸A? You¡­¡­¡¹

    Ahead of the gaze of the shaken Kimberly, was a man that was just going to go down the stair from tenth floor. It was a man without any peculiar trait. He looked like he was in his twenty or even at his forty. He looked t, medium build body, and brown hair that wasn''t long or short. His suits didn''t look like high-ss or a cheap one. And then, a doctor robe.

    The man raised a really light voice when he saw Kimberly. If they met in a normal situation, then Kimberly would surely think that this man was a researcher here, he might even say¡¸Excuse me¡¹while passing through the man and like that he wouldn''t even recall back about the man for the second time in the future.

    But,

    ¡¸You, what is inside that suitcase?¡¹

    Theck of any peculiarity, the handy suitcase, and then Kimberly''s instinct as an agent, made him be conscious of the man.

    ¡¸It''s just a research document though? Rather, I should be the one asking who are you? I have never seen your face here, and you also don''t look like a researcher¡­¡­eh, don''t tell me you are rted with this rm? Could it be, I''m in a pinch here?¡¹

    The man''s face was convulsing while he took a step back on the stair without turning around. Looking from the man''s speech and gesture, in a nce he looked like a simple researcher encountering someone suspicious.

    ¡¸I am an agent from security bureau. There is a possibility that an important medicine is stolen. Sorry, but I''ll confirm the content of that case.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, it''s impossible to let outside person to see research data I told you. How suspicious, are you really someone from security bureau?¡¹

    If Kimberly took a step, the man would also take a step back. Kimberly narrowed his eyes slightly at the man''s attitude, then he said¡¸I''ll show you my badge then¡¹while his hand moved to take out his proof of identification as security bureau agent from his breast pocket¡­¡­

    In order to took out and fired a gun.

    ¡¸Ah maan, this person is sharp. You are really a dangerous man, trying to shoot someone so suddenly like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You yourself, you bastard ain''t normal. Who and where are you from?¡¹

    Kimberly''s gun muzzle, was pointed at the temple of the man from <em>point-nk range</em>. At the same time, the neck of Kimberly who had the distance <em>closed</em> instantly got a knife pressed on there.

    Yes, the man in doctor robe closed the distance faster than Kimberly could take out his gun and shoot on an unstable ce like the stair. Furthermore, surprisingly that knife flew out from the man''s sleeve, it was obviously a knife withunching mechanism.

    Kimberly felt cold sweat drenching himself. He nned to be a wanted man in this case anyway, so he wouldn''t shirk from cleaning up one or two researchers that might be unrted rather than risking his important money tree got stolen. But, when the lid was opened, what he was confronting was actually someone far more skilled than him.

    ''This is bad, bad, bad'' His instinct was ringing the rm bell loudly like that.

    In an instant,

    ¡¸Warren!¡¹

    ¡¸Kimberly-¡¹

    Voices that called Kimberly''s name and gunshots roared. Bodyguard agents had gathered below. The man said¡¸Whoops¡¹still with a light tone while instantly pulling his body back. The bullets hit the wall a slight distance away. The shooters didn''t n to hit right from the start, they fired only to separate the man away from Kimberly.

    The man seemed to give up going down the stair, he tried to climb up the stair.

    ¡¸I won''t let you-!¡¹

    Kimberly pulled his gun trigger continuously. The fired bullets passed through beside the man who twisted his body right away and opened up holes on the wall.

    ¡¸Are you sane!? You are firing at someone carrying a case filled with hazardous substance here!¡¹

    ¡¸That thing cannot infect through air! Even if anyone get hit with droplets, if it''s just a little then it cannot cause secondary infection! It''s better to destroy it rather than have it stolen!¡¹

    Indeed, ¡¾Berserk¡¿wouldn''t infect someone without injection or contact, regarding secondary infection from a person that had been¡¾Berserkification¡¿, <em>if the intake amount was only a little, </em>then even if other person came into contact with body fluids of the victim then they wouldn''t get infected.

    Even so, Kimberly who dared to brave the danger of scattering around the extremely dangerous chemicals caused the man''s expression to cramp a bit while he finally took out a gun from his breast pocket and returned fire. While Kimberly leaped aside, two bodyguard agents that had climbed up the stair got their legs shot through and they crumbled down.

    Kimberly cursed while aiming his gun muzzle at the man, but right after that, his eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸Are you bastard ninja!?¡¹

    The man unexpectedly jumped off the stair, he then kicked on the handrail and leaped further and passed through above Kimberly''s head. Furthermore, he then kicked on the wall to turn around and attacked Kimberly.

    Kimberly changed the direction of his gun, but the man''s flying kick hit Kimberly''s chest faster. An impact that caused him to hallucinate his ribs breaking made the air in his lung to be forcefully ejected out. Kimberly groaned¡¸Gahah¡¹and got blown away.

    In no time Kimberly was sent flying and he would be struck on the stair behind where he would be neutralized, that was how it appeared it would turn out¡­¡­but, Kimberly was a former military and an expert at military hand-to-hand fighting. He immediately discarded his gun and caught the kicking leg, dragging the opponent into the momentum that sent him flying.

    ¡¸Guah¡¹

    ¡¸-kh!?¡¹

    The man made Kimberly as his stepping stool and somehow evaded being struck on the stair, but his bnce was broken and he fell.

    Even so, Kimberly still got the bigger damage, and different from the man who immediately stood up, Kimberly became unable to move from the impact.

    The man shrugged as though to say ''oh dear'' before trying to leave that ce.

    It was at that time. An incident that could only be said as a devil''s work happened in session, which would lead to tragedy.

    ¡¸Agent Warren!¡¹

    ¡¸This bastard! That''s Emily''s! Return it!¡¹

    Dennis and Rod appeared. They heard the rm and saw the agents going off somewhere. They became worried that¡¾Berserk¡¿would be stolen again and came here to look at the situation, using elevator they came to the tenth floor and there they listened at gunshots from the stair. And then, the two caught sight at the man''s figure and guessed the situation. When they saw Kimberly and other agents were defeated, their sense of justice came out. It came out fiercely.

    The hot-blooded Rod leaped to the man, while Dennis threw the harmless but smelly chemical they had prepared.

    Naturally, the man easily kicked away Rod, but the chemical vial urately hit the ceiling and broke apart, throwing out its offensive smell. Naturally, the liquid fell like shower at the man below, Kimberly, and the agents.

    The man immediately lifted his suitcase over his head to protect his body from the unknown chemical.

    Instantly, along with a single gunshot, the suitcase was shot and sent flying from his hand. The one firing was one of the agent that was shot in the leg and fell. That agent was crawling slowly toward his gun that was sent flying, before his hand finally reached it and he aimed at the head of the man whose attention was taken by Rod and Dennis.

    Therefore, it was a coincidence that it was the suitcase that was hit. Rather it was because the man was holding the suitcase with his hand lowered that the agent aimed at the man''s head. But, the unexpected situation where a chemical was thrown at the ceiling caused the man to make an unforeseen move.

    And then, there was one more devilish coincidence. The bullet hit the lock of the suitcase with pinpoint uracy.

    As the result, the suitcase that had its lock broken flew away from the man''s hand, it crashed on the wall which caused the suitcase to be opened.

    Yes, the vial of¡¾Berserk¡¿that was put inside the suitcase, was exposed to the open.

    The people in that ce sent their gaze pursuing the falling suitcase in slow motion. Obeying gravity, ¡¾Berserk¡¿flew out from the suitcase that fell on the ground. There were two vials in the suitcase.

    One vial flew out from the impact and broke at the center of thending stair. The content scattered out.

    ¡¸Don''t get hit!¡¹

    ¡¸tsu¡¹

    Kimberly roared angrily. Ahead of his gaze was the figure of the other agent that was still lying on the floor.

    The agent covered his face with his arms right away but¡­¡­he was toote.

    ¡¸a, a? Gii! aAAAAA¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    The ssh of¡¾Berserk¡¿flew into the agent''s eye and mouth, a beatter, the agent screamed thunderously, *beki baki goki* his body began to transform along with raw sounds.

    ¡¸Now that it''s like this, he is beyond help, eh.¡¹

    The man, with expression as though he was chewing something bitter aimed his gun muzzle at the head of the erging agent. And then, he fired without hesitation and blew away the head. If the person only came into contact with small amount of ssh, then there would be no problem if he was killed before transforming.

    The agent easily crumbled down.

    Dennis and Rod were greatly shaken seeing a person died before their eyes, even so they felt relieve the same like Kimberly and the man that the Berserkification was stopped.

    It was at that moment,

    ¨D¨DaAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!

    The first cry of birth came from downstairs. The birth cry of Berserk.

    ¡¸-, the other one!?¡¹

    ¡¸Not here¡­¡­shit-, it fell down! We got too distracted with this one!¡¹

    Yes, the other vial wasn''t anywhere here.

    The other vial had fell downstairs from the gap between the handrail''s railing. And then, midway it crashed on the railing and its content was thrown out. If it was just that then there would be no problem. However, in a stroke of bad luck, no, perhaps in a sense it ought to be said as inevitability, downstairs there were a lot of people that stuck out their head from the handrail to look upstairs.

    The rm and the gunshots that came from upstairs. There was no way that those would go unnoticed by the students and professors who were staying behind in the research building, the security guards, and others.

    That was why, the drug that gave birth to berserker raining down from upstairs showered them plenty. It wasn''t in the level of ssh anymore. It was the whole content of a bottle. Even though, it actually didn''t even take a full injection at that time of¡¾Berserk Case¡¿.

    ¡¸Aa, geez-. This is really an awful failure-. The luck of me today is undoubtedly the worst!¡¹

    The man cursed out like that while jumping down the stairs.

    ¡¸Guh, fuck-. Stop damnit!¡¹

    Kimberly''s face distorted due to the damage that was still remaining in his body while standing up somehow, he then chased after the man by rushing down the stair.

    ¡¸Rod! We are going back!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? A, Dennis? But, something like this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Get a hold of yourself! We have to let everyone know! Besides, that man might be going to where Emily is!¡¹

    ¡¸ts. Tha, that''s right.¡¹

    Dennis scolded the greatly shaken Rod and made him stood up.

    And then, they turned a pained expression at the agent''s remain that got his head blown off, before they rushed out toward the room where Emily and others were waiting

    While listening to the <em>countless </em>roars and continuous gunfire resounding downstairs.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Even though I nned to finish the reminiscence at two chapters¡­¡­

    Seriously I got no time for writing. This time it stop at iplete point too

    It will be a bit harsh for the update for the next Saturday.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    (This is baadd¡­¡­. Heavy. This is just awfully heavy. Honestly, that''s too heavy that I want to run away right now¡­¡­)

    After she finished talking of the long recollection, Emily hugged her knees once more, buried her face, and turned small. Kousuke was sighing inside his heart while looking at such Emily. Honestly speaking, he couldn''t help but felt sympathy with Emily''s circumstance. Emily had even forgotten that she wasn''t wearing anything down there that it felt like her secret ce down there could be visible with her current sitting position, but right now Kousuke was in the middle of much regret of hearing the story that he didn''t even have theposure to be aware of such thing.

    ¡¸When we arrived, there is almost no survivor anymore inside the research building. We met up with Kimberly who ran out of bullet and went into hiding, then after we shared information, we split up to search for Doctor Grant, I managed to secure her but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That handsome bastard betrayed you then.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It was when we met up with ourrades and gathered in the first floor to escape. We were surrounded by berserkers and put up a fight, and when we somehow managed to secure an escape route, we were gunned down by Kimberly and an armed group from somewhere that had reced the bodyguard agents.¡¹

    Because of the attack of that time, the agents who came for the pick-up were annihted. Vanessa was able to survive even while getting wounded on her side was because she was immediately covered by Hughes. But in exchange he was also lethally wounded, even so he fought hard in order to let Vanessa and Emily escaped.

    As the result, due to Hughes''sst stand, Vanessa and Emily managed to escape.

    There, Kousuke spoke his doubt.

    ¡¸Hm? After that, you didn''t contact the security bureau right away?¡¹

    Kousuke witnessed the car chase at the afternoon. From the story that he heard, the incident urred at midnight. That meant that Vanessa and Emily were fighting alone for more than half a day.

    ¡¸My smartphone that can connect with the private line was broken when we were ambushed¡­¡­. Doctor Grant''s phone also seemed to break somewhere in the middle of our escape.¡¹

    ¡¸You can just use public phone right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true. I also tried to do that. However, that¡­¡­it''s embarrassing but, after I performed first aid on my wound, I fainted.¡¹

    It appeared that Vanessa ran out of strength because she even performed the bullet extraction inside the car. After that Emily nursed Vanessa for the whole night.

    And then, the next morning, Vanessa who woke up from her fainting finally made contact with the headquarters, but right after, perhaps they were detected or something, they were assaulted by Kimberly and his group then.

    After that, they were chased around relentless without any time to meet up with the people from headquarters, also the meeting site that was decided beforehand was also known by Kimberly so it couldn''t be used, and that was why they were doing nothing but running away.

    ¡¸I see. ¡­¡­Then, what are you going to do from here? The security bureau seems to be suspicious too right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. However, it''s also the fact that we won''t be able to do anything by ourselves. It''s only in the movie when individual can oppose an organization as their opponent. ¡­¡­We have to determine, the true intention of the chief.¡¹

    In this situation, even though the security bureau seemed suspicious, but it was unthinkable that the whole ce was pitch ck. If it was just as Kimberly insinuated, that the security bureau was pulling the string of the attack, then Chief Magdanese was exceedingly close with "ck". In that case, then Vanessa would ask for help from bureau member listed up inside her head that seem to be trustable, and also from other ces like intelligence department and so on.

    But if it was the opposite, that Chief Magdanese was "white", they would be able to get rescue from the most direct ce.

    In any case, to investigate about the organization behind Kimberly and further to oppose them, Vanessa would need to obtain the power of organization too. Because of that, no matter what it was essential to clearly determine the position of Chief Magdanese, whether she was white or ck.

    ¡¸First, it''s important to ssify which is the enemy and which is ally. I n to move with that direction, so during that time I want Mr. K to protect Doctor Grant.¡¹

    Kousuke scratched his cheek with a troubled look after listening to Vanessa''s n. And then, he was about to open his mouth to say something, however, his voice that was going to sing an objection was interrupted.

    ¡¸I''m not looking for protection or anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Doctor Grant?¡¹

    Vanessa turned her gaze in surprise. There, Emily who turned small was slowly lifting up her face and looked back. The dark me dwelling inside those eyes, which contradicted her frail atmosphere before this caused Vanessa to gulp unconsciously.

    ¡¸That drug,¡¾Berserk¡¿, it''s something that mustn''t exist in this world. It has to be erased from this world, all of it without leaving anything behind. I who created it, have to erase it no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I absolutely don''t want to be just protected, only waiting for the situation to end without understanding anything. That''s why, Vanessa. Please, bring me along. I want to ascertain with my own eyes, who was the one that spread around¡¾Berserk¡¿, and, what will happen from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­My apologies but, Doctor Grant. You are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸A burden? I don''t think so. ¡¾Berserk¡¿is a defective merchandise that was created by chance. Whether it''s to improve it or making its antidote, those are out of the question without me. In other words, I am the best shield you can ask.¡¹

    Vanessa was greatly troubled with Emily''s point. Indeed, for the people who were seeking for Emily''s knowledge and ability, Emily''s life was something they had to absolutely protect. To put it another way, if she turned Emily into shield then they wouldn''t be able to pull the trigger.

    If Vanessa said that she would search information against an organization in this isted situation, then indeed it could be said to be a useful card. However, even though she was fighting to protect Emily by nature, but if she made her into something like a shield than that would mean putting the cart before the horse.

    Besides, there was nothing absolute in a battlefield, on top of that an "ident" could possibly happen. And even if those didn''t happen, the enemy had no reason to not make the decision "it''s fine if she is at least alive".

    For Vanessa, taking around Emily together with her from here on was something that couldn''t be permitted. However, even with all those reasons, she was unable to simply reject and left her was surely because of Emily''s eyes. If she forced her to stay behind, then she would run off by herself. That risk was something possible with the current Emily.

    How should she persuade her¡­¡­Vanessa was at a loss, but before Vanessa could say something, the one who spoke to Emily who said rash things, was Kousuke who was being reserved.

    ¡¸Look here¡­¡­as I thought, something like this, I think it''s better if we leave it to the pro you know? Emily is a researcher right? A researcher has their own battlefield that can only be fought by researcher isn''t it? If Vanessa-san found ally and they prepared a ce for you to research¡¾Berserk¡¿, then Emily''s battle would be from there on, isn''t that right?¡¹

    For Kousuke, it would be the best for him if Vanessa could quickly found ally organization that could give heavy protection to Emily. Because at that point of time Kousuke would be unnecessary and he could leave. Thinking so, Kousuke tried to back up Vanessa, but

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    His opinion was rejected with one word. Emily didn''t even meet his gaze.

    ¡¸Saying no like that, are you a child throwing tantrum huh. You understand right? You said you are going to be shield or whatever, but you are virtually still a burden. There is no way Vanessa-san will be able to use Emily as shield. That''s why, here you shou¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸If I said no then no-!¡¹

    Hearing Kousuke''s words, this time Emily''s almond-shaped eyes red fiercely while saying a rejection that soundedpletely childish. As expected Kousuke was irritated hearing Emily''s words that weren''t even an objection but simply selfishness.

    ¡¸Seriously, this isn''t the time to throw tantrum. How about you understand your own position a bit more? You are genius right? Then at least understand that much.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke''s obviously pathetic atmosphere until now faded, and its ce he replied with expression and tone that were visibly irritated. Emily trembled in shock from that. However, the me dwelling in her eyes didn''t die down for even a bit. She couldn''t say any rebuttal and tears were oozing out slightly from her eyes, but even so she still radiated rebellion to Kousuke.

    Kousuke continued his words while holding down his irritated feeling at the unreasonable Emily.

    ¡¸Look here¡­¡­if you keep being obstinate, and Vanessa-san get hurt again because of that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What''s wrong with being obstinate huh!¡¹

    Emily interrupted Kousuke''s words and exploded.¡¸OoU¡¹Kousuke raised a strange voice in shock. Emily approached Kousuke who was like that and gripped his cor.

    ¡¸I know already! It''s better for Vanessa-san to move by herself! That I won''t be useful if I''m with her! I know that! But, I still cannot help it! Because, because-¡¹

    ¡¸Ca, calm do¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke caught Emily''s shoulders to try to calm her down, but right after that, he tasted an impact that shot through his heart from the words that Emily yelled next.

    ¡¸Everyone, they died!¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    Emily who was shedding tears with her emotion exploding kept yelling without noticing Kousuke''s condition.

    ¡¸Everyone, everyone died there! In order to let me get away! In order to let me stay alive! Everyone died! They died there¡­¡­¡¹

    ¨D¨DI told you they died! Captain Meld and n-san and the others, all of them! All the knights that entered thebyrinth died! In order to let me get away! Because of my fault! They died! They all died there!

    The wailing that he once raised was resurrected in his head.

    ¡¸I was entrusted. Everyone, they entrusted me with their hope. I, I cannot stop. Or else, or else everyone¡­¡­¡¹

    He was entrusted. At that time, Kousuke was entrusted with hisrade''s hope. The knights, they entrusted their hope to Kousuke. They kept him alive and let him escape, just him¨D¨D

    As the result, he could save his friends but, Emily¡­¡­

    Kousuke stared at Emily. She was hanging her head down, clinging on Kousuke while sobbing. At the side, Vanessa''s hand reached out to stop Emily, but she saw Kousuke''s face and her breath got caught unconsciously. Vanessa didn''t understand how to describe it, it was a mysteriously transparent expression.

    Kousuke gently caressed Emily''s head. And then, to the surprised Emily, he spoke with a voice that was calm, and yet it mysteriously prated until deep in her heart.

    ¡¸I''ll be your strength.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Emily slowly lifted up her disheveled face. Kousuke scooped the tear trickling on her cheek with his finger, and then he smiled with a troubled look.

    ¡¸I''ll be your strength. I''m not Mr. K though. But, surely, it will turn out well.¡¹

    ¡¸Mis, ter K¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It''s Kousuke. Emily. I''m Kousuke.¡¹

    The tear on her cheek was gently wiped. It was like, the warmth of her brothers and sisters.

    Emily was half in a daze while she repeated Kousuke''s name¡¸Kou, suke?¡¹just like how she heard it.

    Even Vanessa at the side was wide-eyed. Kousuke showed a grin that was full of confidence and dered.

    ¡¸It will be okay, Emily. After all I''m¨D¨D¡¹

    ¨D¨DThe right-hand man of the demon king-sama yeah?<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The next update is nned at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    In a time when the curtain of night had fallenpletely, the darkness of night of a warehouse district at the outskirt of town was cut apart by a car''s headlight. The car that was carefully advancing slow and quiet soon entered a spot that was surrounded from four directions by tall buildings.

    The headlight illuminated a ck car ahead.

    Vanessa, Emily, and then Kousuke got down from the car with the headlight still turned on. Vanessa walked at the front with Kousuke and Emily following behind. Emily was cluthing the sleeve of Kousuke''s clothes tightly.

    The ck car at the opposite side turned on its headlight as though to oppose their side. A person got down from the ck car in front of the vignt Vanessa. The person''s figure wasn''t clear due to the backlight''s backlighting, but Vanessa could make it out vaguely.

    And then she thought. ¡¸Aa, so it''s like that just as expected¡¹. At the same time, she also thought¡¸It will still be better if it''s Kimberly¡¹.

    ¡¸Agent Paradis. You really have put us into much trouble. By all rights you should get a disciplinary discharge you know?¡¹

    That figure walked with clopping footsteps and showed themselves. It was a reality that if possible Vanessa wanted to deny.

    Chief of national security bureau¨D¨DSharon Magdanese, it was this person who appeared.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The next update is nned at6 P.M Saturday too, desu.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    ¡¸How do you do, Doctor Grant. I am Sharon Magdanese, the person who is entrusted with the chief position of national security bureau. I will bring you into a safe protected ce. Now, this way.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese prompted as though it was only natural that the situation went like that. In the middle of where the headlights of the two car collided against each other in rivalry, the door of the ck car for the backseat opened, from there the analyst Allen Parker and one other male agent climbed down.

    Allen was spreading both his hands widely in an exaggerated posture, as though to say¡¸Noow, you were scared right? Jump into my chest!¡¹. Although for some reason the tip of his nose had arge gauze affixed there, he cut a really painful figure, or a stupid one.

    ¡¸What do you mean "protection"! How dare you brazenly say that after kidnapping my family-¡¹

    The gesture that was too impudent caused Emily''s boiling point to be reached instantly. By all rights she should behave modestly in consideration of her family''s well-being, but right now she could depend on a reliably boy regarding that. Emily was able to honestly raise her voice in anger that she even surprised herself.

    Chief Magdanese showed a really troubled bitter smile at Emilly who was like that.

    ¡¸Doctor Grant, it seems that you are under a really great misunderstanding. There is no way that we the people of security bureau will do anything like a kidnapping. We are only safeguarding everyone of the Grant family.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese talked with a tone and attitude as though she was admonishing a child that was throwing tantrum toward Emily who reflexively was going to object.

    She meant to say, that they secured Grant family in order to protect them from the organization that annihted Hughes and other agents of security bureau. The tablet that they left behind would only react to Vanessa''s fingerprint, without her other people wouldn''t be able to grasp the information in it. It was valid for them to be at the side of Grant family to make contact with Vanessa and Emily who cut off contact with the bureau. In the first ce the bureau had approved the adoption of the protection program, so they had nned to move in order to take them into protection since the beginning.

    ¡¸Bu, but¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily was at a loss for words after receiving the logical exnation. Vanessa took a step forward in ce of such Emily.

    ¡¸Chief, can I ask a question?¡¹

    ¡¸Refrain yourself agent Paradis. Your skill in protecting Doctor Grant by yourself is worthy of evaluation, but you are acting too arbitrarily on your own. Even though there was the attack of Warren and others, you should be able to get in contact with us more frequently.¡¹

    The knife-like words of Chief Magdanese cut off any argument with a single stroke. Her eye glint was also pressuring with several times the intensitypared to the usual. However, Vanessa who normally would falter in panic inside her heart against this instead took a further step forward and disyed her will with action.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you understand, what are you doing right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I understand very well. Until my question is answered, I won''t lower down this gun.¡¹

    Yes, Vanessa was aiming a gun at Chief Magdanese. Her gaze was sharp and showed that she wouldn''t draw back even against Chief Magdanese. Her will of determination was emitted from her whole body. Allen whistled¡¸Hyuu~¡¹behind Chief Magdanese in admiration. The other agent also gulped down his saliva.

    ¡¸This won''t end with just disciplinary dismissal.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m resolved for that.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese stared fixedly at Vanessa for a while, and then she sighed a bit. It was unclear what kind of meaning that sigh had¡­¡­. Aplicated expression shed briefly on Chief Magdanese''s face while she urged Vanessa to continue with her gaze.

    Vanessa opened her mouth with her gun still aimed vigntly.

    ¡¸Why are you, the chief herself is in this kind of ce?¡¹

    ¡¸I lost five agents that I sent to execute the protection program, where one of them is that Hughes. And then, the culprit is also an agent from security bureau¡­¡­if this is leaked outside, surely the media will be jumping wildly in joy. Furthermore, seeing how this is rted to¡¾Berserk Case¡¿that greatly agitated the world then it will be all the more true. This case is already the biggest case even among the cases that security bureau is currently facing.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying, that it''s not strange for you yourself toe out?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. To say nothing of how we currently don''t know how many people there are inside the bureau that are like Warren, or, more urately those under the patronage of the organization behind Warren. The optimal solution is for me to move myself.¡¹

    That exnation had consistency. There was double agenting out from the bureau, on top of that there wasn''t any time to clean up the organization right now, under such situations it could rather be said that it was a heroic decision for the top herself to take action apanied by her few trusted subordinates.

    Chief Magdanese sent Vanessa a cold gaze that said¡¸Finished already?¡¹, however Vanessa didn''t avert her gun even now.

    ¡¸Then, one more question. What caused Berserk to be scattered in the research building was because of the dispute between Kimberly against someone to contest the possession of¡¾Berserk¡¿. ording to what Kimberly said, that someone was a skilled person in the level that even he couldn''t match.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­And?¡¹

    ¡¸An organization that possess an operator skilled enough to handle Kimberly whosebat ability is high even in security bureau, it knows about the existence of¡¾Berserk¡¿, and the operator came to steal it at that timing. And then, naturally that operator belong to an organization that is different from Kimberly''s. There is only one organization that I know that fulfill all those conditions.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you insinuating that I ordered for¡¾Berserk¡¿''s usurpation?¡¹

    ¡¸Am I wrong? Kimberly who attacked me hinted of that possibility.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese shrugged with an expression that seemed to say how worthless this talk was.

    ¡¸Don''t tell me, that you are epting the words of a betrayer seriously? If that''s actually the case, then I can only doubt your qualification as an agent.¡¹

    ¡¸Putting aside my qualification, there is no doubt that you chief is under suspicion of ordering the attack. Please answer. Was it you chief, the one that gave the order to steal¡¾Berserk¡¿?¡¹

    Vanessa''s gaze pierced Chief Magdanese through her gun''s aim. From the beginning Vanessa didn''t think that she would receive honest answer. Therefore, with the determination to challenge her superior who should be regarded as a monster that had shouldered a bureau of Britain for many years until now, she concentrated to fathom the truth or lies.

    But, as expected from the living legend who shouldered the national security, she wasn''t someonemon. Her face didn''t change a single color even against Vanessa''s sharp gaze and the fact that a gun muzzle was pointed at her. To the end she opened her mouth with naturalness, it even made anyone who heard her voice to feel her exasperation as though she was facing a problem child that wasn''t obedient.

    ¡¸The answer, is No.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that, the truth?¡¹

    ¡¸Proving something that I haven''t done is like proving that devil exist. If you are telling me to show the proof, then you have no more qualification to introduce yourself as the bureau agent. In the first ce, why do you think that I have to the order to steal¡¾Berserk¡¿?¡¹

    Certainly, for the security bureau that didn''t know how Emily and others nned to escape, it was a done deal that Emily and others woulde to them. Even if the chief didn''t intentionally order the stealing, the security bureau should be able to obtain everything, whether it was the¡¾Berserk¡¿, and the creator Emily, and also the antidote that Emily would create.

    Therefore, it could be said that Chief Magdanese had no need to secure¡¾Berserk¡¿at that kind of timing.

    The sources of Vanessa''s doubt were all circumstantial evidences, her own instinct was also ying arge part in it. In the end, Vanessa who was self-aware of that could only attempt to thrust all those facts before the chief to try to shake her and then saw through the chief with her own eyes.

    Vanessa couldn''t say anything back. She focused her eyes to try to see through the truth, but Chief Magdanese wasn''t shaken even for a bit. Vanessa was starting to doubt her own instinct¡­¡­could it be, that the first attack was really caused by apletely different organization?

    ¡¸Are you finished with your question? Then, Vanessa Paradis, you will need to be restrained. Don''t tell me, that you are thinking you will be able to continue in your post after pointing a gun like that to me?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Chief Magdanese raised one of her hand. The agent that was standing by beside the ck car walked forward wordlessly. It appeared that he nned to restrain Vanessa.

    Emily raised her voice seeing that.

    ¡¸Wait! Vanessa did that only for my sake! Even until now, she has been protecting me all this time! That''s why¨D¨D¡¹

    However, that pleading was silenced forcefully by Chief Magdanese''s eye glint.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Doctor Grant. I wish you can stop with your childish selfishness too. Have you thought about how many sacrifices that appeared in this case you are involved with?¡¹

    ¡¸-, that''s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You are a prodigy aren''t you? Well, perhaps that is only limited to a specific field but¡­¡­I wish you can have the discernment to know right from wrong when it''s actually necessary. I have the authority to have you restrained as the person who created¡¾Berserk¡¿and make you create the antidote. After all this is a situation that threaten the security of the country. But, in that case the protection of your family won''t be included in it you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Such thing-. Didn''t you say, that you are giving safeguarding them properly¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s because of our good will.¡¹

    In other words she meant, that if Emily nned toplicate this case, then the security bureau wouldn''t safeguard Grant family. And then, Chief Magdanese would restrain Emily with the authority possessed by national security bureau and forced her to research the antidote. Most likely, even if Emily took this matter to the court, it wouldn''t go through. After all, this was a case that threatened the national security just like Chief Magdanese said. And Emily wasn''t a third party in this, but she was literally the origin of the case.

    Vanessa lowered down her gun. Her instinct was still ringing the rm bell loudly in doubt of the security bureau. However, there wasn''t any hole in Chief Magdanese''s logic. Shea also couldn''t detect any sign of lying. And then, even Emily was also feeling that she was only being outrageously selfish after hearing Chief Magdanese''s words, her shoulders dropped. Her anger deted when she was told that her family wasn''t kidnapped or anything.

    Chief Magdanese sighed as though to say how troublesome all of these were and she was about to turn around. In her ce, the agent walked forward to restrain Vanessa and took Emily into custody.

    There, a voice suddenly came into hearing.

    ¡¸Don''t you think it''s better for you if you read up again what is the meaning of the words good will in dictionary?¡¹

    It was an aloof voice that didn''t match the ce. Even though the voice wasn''t raised too loudly, but it resounded with extreme rity.

    Every single people in that ce were taken aback without exception. Vanessa, and Emily who was emotionally standing beside her quickly turned around so fast their momentum could make whoosh sound.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That reaction. That hurts you know. Why are you all looking like¡ºWHO-!?¡»like that? Even Emily, even though you were holding on my sleeve until just now.¡¹

    Kousuke twisted his lips into shape of ''¤Ø'' in dissatisfaction. Vanessa and Emily averted their gaze awkwardly. There was no way they could say that they hadpletely taken off their mind from Kousuke who was right behind them and they were inly shocked just now. Although, Kousuke hadpletely seen through that already from their reaction.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Who are you? It seemed that you were hiding inside the car?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, I got down the car together with Emily there! When you were questioned by Vanessa-san, I was also standing normally behind her!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Chief Magdanese''s dubious expression! Kousuke was wounded further! But, he was used to it so he was fine!

    ¡¸Answer the question.¡¹

    For now Chief Magdanese ignored Kousuke''s retort and repeated her question. Kousuke simply ignored her order and replied back with a really "nice smile plete with vein on the forehead)".

    ¡¸It doesn''t matter who I am right? Rather than that, stop lining up pretentious statements and bring Emily''s family here right away. No matter what you are going to talk about, everything will only start after you do that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸A foreigner boy like you, do you know who you are talking¨D¨D¡¹

    A cold air that was iparable with before struck from Chief Magdanese. But, even when Vanessa was reflexively sweating coldly from that, Kousuke only deflected it away in stride. So what if she was an authority of a country. Compared to the god apostles that were smeared with inhuman killing intent or the pressure of the demon king that wascking in even a speck of mercy, this woman looked like a puppy making a menacing look.

    ¡¸Something like the words of someone who was behaving worthlessly to fan up the talking partner''s anxiety, no matter how consistent it sounded like, it cannot be trusted at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Fanning up anxiety?¡¹

    Chief Magdanese tilted her head as though she didn''t know what he was talking about. Seeing that caused Kousuke to rece his expression into a cold one.

    ¡¸Wasn''t that what you did? What the hell with that message in the tablet. Don''t tell me that it was just for keeping it a secret from other people. Stop it already with the stupid excuse. After all if you want to make contact with Vanessa-san then there are so many other ways to do that.¡¹

    They could simply leave behind a single cellphone that was filled with only one contact number to call at. There were many ways to make Vanessa to make contact with the bureau. Even if the one that made the contact wasn''t Vanessa, then that could also be a chance to investigate just who they were facing against. There wasn''t any need to expressly leave behind the video recording of Emily''s family in that way.

    They were leaving that kind of message, they were taking that kind of method was in order to carve a message in Emily''s subconscious. That if they felt like it, then they could do anything they liked to her family. That they were still safe <em>for now. </em>All those was to make it easier for the scale in Emily''s heart to tilt to one way when she was approached with option that was putting on the face of protection. To instill into her what was the pecking order in their rtionship.

    Kousuke understood that, he understood just how much Emily was worrying for her family, he had already heard from her of her feeling that didn''t want to lose her important people anymore for the second time.

    Those were why, the voltage of Kousuke''s anger was rising up without stopping.

    ¡¸Even now you are acting like that. You dare putting on air as though everything is Emily''s fault. The one that caused this case the first time, and then everything after that, all those, they are all the fault of the stupid idiots who got their eyes blinded by greed. The scramble for that thing that was created identally and even dragged in the important people of this child, those are the doing of some other stupid idiots somewhere. Don''t get mistaken here. This child is the victim, not the perpetrator.¡¹

    Of course, she had the responsibility as the creator of¡¾Berserk¡¿. That was why Emily was here. She even had the option to hold her head down and turned small, and waited until everything was over like that. But, she resolved herself, that there were things entrusted to her, that there were things that she had to do no matter what, and so she was standing here.

    ¡¸She is still sixteen you know? And yet, she lost her important people that were like family to her, and she was also not allowed to meet her blood-rted family¡­¡­and against a child like that, here you are fanning up her anxiety and guilt. I absolutely cannot trust someone like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke''s aloof words were mixed with anger in them. It was unthinkable that this was the man that was forgotten even by Vanessa and Emily until just now. Something that couldn''t be ignored by any means was oozing out from him. Chief Magdanese was staying quiet, however her body was facing straight toward Kousuke. That attitude of hers was the proof of the existence of that unidentified pressure.

    Kousuke walked forward passing through Vanessa and Emily. And then, he stopped walking when he reached in the middle between Chief Magdanese and Vanessa, and then he asked without looking back.

    ¡¸Hey, Vanessa-san, what is your instinct is telling you? Who cares about logic. Your heart that has been protecting Emily wholeheartedly until now in any kind of situation no matter what anyone said to you, what is it telling you now about that woman?¡¹

    Vanessa''s gaze wandered around. However, even that was only for a moment. She responded with a cold expression, as though to cut off her hesitation.

    ¡¸My instinct says, that she is ck.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that right. I also think so.¡¹

    Kousuke''s gaze shifted quietly from Chief Magdanese and he casted his gaze to behind her.

    ¡¸In the first ce, just what is the woman who was sending her shitty subordinate, one that pointed his gun at Vanessa when we escaped from the hotel, is saying at thiste hour?¡¹

    Kousuke''s gaze flowed smoothly toward Allen.

    ¡¸Eh, m, me? What are you, saying so suddenly¡­¡­I''m just a humble analyst¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t y dumb, gauze man. Is that your true face? Your disguise is pretty good. But, the scar from my ashtray attack isn''t something that can be treated somehow right away isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I really don''t understand what are you talking¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not merely bluffing or just guessing. I remembered your presence. That''s why, the hoodlum standing in our way that time, that was unmistakably you.¡¹

    The analyst with gauze on his nose, Allen Parker''s gaze was wandering around in bewilderment. He was muttering¡¸Oh maann, really, what is this about¡­¡­¡¹, but Kousuke lost interest already and he took off his gaze from Allen. Behind Kousuke, Vanessa believed Kousuke''s words and now she was making a questioning face, about why was a mere analyst was present in that hotel.

    Chief Magdanese sighed once more.

    ¡¸¡­¡­And, you cannot believe me, so then what will you do? As you know, the organization of Kimberly will be chasing after Doctor Grant mercilessly. They won''t even care how many sacrifices will turn up from the surrounding.¡¹

    She implicitly dered that in the end, they had no choice but to obey the security bureau. Normally that was how it would be. An organization could only be opposed by another organization. That was the reason why Vanessa was trying to ascertain the true motive of the chief.

    Just what could one agent and one foreigner boy do only by valiantly speaking sharply?

    ¡¸I''ll protect her then.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What did you say?¡¹

    Chief Magdanese reflexively asked back after she heard those words that were said really casually. That was natural. Even though the speaker was a boy from Japan that was often said to be peace idiot country, but that big talk was really far away from reality. There was a limit even in being out of ce.

    However, Kousuke didn''t show even a speck of shame or looking like he was drunk with the situation, he continued his words matter-of-factly.

    ¡¸I said that there isn''t any problem. It''s fine if Emily carried out her duty through the path that she decided herself. Together with her family. Of course, the best thing would be if the security bureau "respectably" give her protection without doing any messing around intervention. Even if we cannot obtain the backing of you guys, there will be no problem. It doesn''t matter, I won''t let anyone be a nuisance. Whether it''s Emily, or her family, I''ll protect them with my all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It seems that you are getting in a little high spirits after experiencing boy-meets-girl. I wonder if you have been watching movie too much?¡¹

    Behind Kousuke, a girl was pressing on her chest saying¡¸hauu-¡¹as though she was shot through by something. Chief Magdanese gave that a passing nce with an exasperated look on her face. Seeing that, Vanessa objected with a self-assured gait.

    ¡¸Chief, he isn''t a normal boy you know? At the very least, if he be serious then the like of one analyst and one agent won''t be his match. In addition, he excelled in information war and can assassinate any kind of opponent. Chief, you are not an exception.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It looks like you evaluate him really highly, Paradis. And so? This boy who no matter how I see it is nothing more than a dreaming boy that misunderstand himself as a main character, who are you saying he is?¡¹

    Vanessa made a smile that while small was clearly a fearless smile, and then she spoke her greatest trump card.

    ¡¸He is the one, who got his name recorded on the cklist of the security bureau just from a few years of activity¨D¨DMr. K.¡¹

    ''That''s why, don''t do anything imprudent. Protect Emily and her family properly. And when she finished the antidote, dispose all the¡¾Berserk¡¿that currently exist. Promise us that.'' Vanessa conveyed that. ''I don''t know what kind of ulterior motive the chief has, but concentrate only to resolving this case'' She meant.

    Vanessa returned threatening words in response of Chief Magdanese''s simrly threatening words. For a moment Chief Magdanese showed an expression as though she was looking at a surprising scene, but at the next moment she sniggered.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What is so funny?¡¹

    Vanessa''s gaze sharpened in irritation. Chief Magdanese''s shoulders trembled seeing that.

    ¡¸No, you headed toward the house of Grant family on your own ord, you pointed your gun to me, there are many of your actions that were really self-assured. I was wondering just what was up with that, but to think that the basis of that confidence is "Mr. K" of all thing. Well, though certainly you were contacting Mr. K, so perhaps it''s understandable for you to mistake that boy as him.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸He is not Mr. K.¡¹

    Her trump card wasughed at, and in the end it was denied decisively like that. Vanessa became speechless. She was about to argue back just what was the basis of her saying that.

    Chief Magdanese showed a gesture as though she was thinking of something for a moment, and then she answered with a gaze as though she was looking at something pitiful.

    ¡¸Paradis. You see, Mr. K is a member of security bureau.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Vanessa''s eyes turned into dot in iprehension. Toward such Vanessa, Chief Magdanese continued her words slowly and thoroughly as though to grind her hope into dust.

    ¡¸It''s natural that you don''t know. He is a staff that is outside thew. ¨D¨D¡¾JD(John Doe) Agency¡¿. Intelligence bureau and security bureau, these tworge organizations of our country oppose the dangerous and disturbing people and organization inside and outside the country. But JD Agency is <em>a non-existent organization </em>that extends over these two organizations. The members are all called with alphabet or number.¡¹

    ¡¸Bu, but, Mr. K, he is an assassin¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s why I told you didn''t I? That it''s outside thew, and non-existent.¡¹

    Vanessa was speechless. Of course she would. After all the organization she belonged to was carrying out murder outside the boundary ofw. It was truly like the world in movie. How darkness was an unavoidable part in a huge organization.

    And then, this information that was originally known only to the highest ss of leadership other than the chief was now disclosed here, it was in order to break the heart of Vanessa and Emily. In order to convey to the two of them that the bureau wouldn''t pull back, they wouldn''t let them get away. In order to disy the mightiness of state organization.

    ¡¸It was a surprise that you made contact with Mr. K separated with your contact to the headquarters. Because it was an unthinkable method to be taken by you who are still young with sense of duty and justice more than others even if you usually endeavor to be cool-headed. Although, even though I dispatched him to give back-up to the two of you, for him to be taken out by a passing by ashtray¡­¡­I wonder if your ability ought to be reassessed, what do you think, Allen¨D¨Dno, agent "K"?¡¹

    Chief Magdanese looked behind and stared with a pressuring gaze that even emitted killing intent. Ahead of her gaze, was analyst Allen.

    Yes, just as Kousuke said, the man that fainted due to the ashtray throw when they escaped the hotel, and furthermore got his crotch stepped on by Vanessa, was Allen in disguise. At the same time, he was actually Mr. K who received Vanessa''s request for back-up. The reason that Mr. K who was supposed to be assassin, agreed to receive the work of being Emily''s bodyguard was now said here.

    ¡¸The, then, Kousuke, is¡­¡­¡¹

    Beside Vanessa who was astonished from catching a glimpse of the organization''s darkness, Emily muttered with trembling eyes.

    Allen was walking forward with table in hand while shivering from Chief Magdanese''s gaze. He had been operating that tablet all along right after he confirmed Kousuke''s presence here, and the result of that seemed to be the answer of Emily''s question.

    ¡¸Chi, chief? Certainly I have been continuouslymitting failure in these few days, but that''s because I''m an assassin, everything other than that is like outside of my specialty, can you see¡­¡­that''s why, what I want to say is, please don''t be so angry¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, ipetent.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ma''am.¡¹

    Allen who got the tablet snatched from him dropped his shoulders dejectedly. Chief Magdanese''s gaze moved toward the information Allen gathered. There, the face photo of Kousuke that was taken from who know since when and his photo in the airport a few days ago were projected. And then, Kousuke''s age and nationality were calcted based from the passenger list and Kousuke''s true identity was pinned down.

    Even though Allen was calling himself an assassination specialist, but as expected his skill as analyst was super first ss. He was famous as an assassin that was strong in information war, but it seemed that fame wasn''t merely because he was backed by security bureau.

    ¡¸Kousuke Endou. Japanese, 18 years old. Born from a really normal family, a really normal high school student. Are you traveling abroad using your winter vacation? ¡­¡­My, you are one of those "returnees" that agitated the world previously. I see, so you aimlessly traveled like this and poked your nose into this case. That baseless confidence of yours, I wonder if that is because of your optimistic thought that you will be okay this time too because you hade back once from that disappearance?¡¹

    Vanessa and Emily were shocked. Sometimes they got the thinking¡¸Is he really a virtuoso hitman?¡¹. He couldn''t drive a car. He didn''t bring gun, far from that he even said that he couldn''t shoot properly. And above all else, the atmosphere he was d in was too light. To the degree that saying that he was really a student from Japan fitted him to a tee.

    Even so, they thought that he was Mr. K because they could cut their way through the assault in that hotel thanks to him. And then, the expression that that he sometimes showed them made them got the expectation that "as expected he really is the one".

    But, it turned out he was really just a student from Japan.

    ¡¸That''s why I told you two many times already. I''m not Mr. K. You two didn''t believe me at all¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke looked behind with a wry smile. Chief Magdanese announced to such Kousuke.

    ¡¸Mr. Endou. I''ll consider that nothing happen if you just go home now.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee. You don''t think that I will bber about JD Agency or that various other things?¡¹

    ¡¸Just who will believe that kind of story when it''s a Japanese boy who is telling it? Stop putting on air like you are a main character in a tale already.¡¹

    Right after that, a single gunshot rang, and a bullet gouged the ground near Kousuke''s feet. Allen said¡¸Sorry, okay¡¹while firing so fast his gun drawing movement was unseen. That was thest warning. If Kousuke didn''t turn around and run away with his tail between his legs here, then there would be news report about how a Japanese boy met an unfortunate ident in his travel.

    That was conveyed to Kousuke really clearly. But,

    ¡¸Well, I cannot go home though.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you still unable to look at reality?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m aware of it. ¨D¨DThere are thirty two armed men. They are lurking inside the buildings around us andpletely surrounded this spot. I know at least that much.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese''s expression changed for the first time sinceing here. Her eyes opened really wide with her shockid bare. Even while she was like that, Kousuke''s gaze ran through ces like a building''s window, the shadow of a street corner, behind a pir, and so on. ¨D¨DAll those ces were the spots where the special squad of the security bureau''s assault section was hiding themselves based on Chief Magdanese''s arrangement.

    ¡¸You are moving personally, bringing only those two because you have no one you can trust. That was what you say, but it looks like you are bringing really a lot despite of that.¡¹

    ¡¸You are¡­¡­¡¹

    Chief Magdanese''s words got caught in her throat when she saw that piercing eyes of the person that should be just a student. Her preparation for the worst case backfired on her. Faint indication of agitation leaked out from the surrounding. Allen who was standing at the side narrowed his eyes slowly with his frivolous act thinning down.

    The night breeze felt like it was growing warmer and damp. Even after seeing through the squad''s position, Kousuke was still not showing even a fragment of agitation, his hands were still inserted inside his pockets withposure. He then said.

    ¡¸I''ll say it one more time okay. You cannot be trusted. And then, in this three-way fight, the enemy of the enemy actually can be trusted more than you. After all that hint from Kimberly is spot-on. The shitty bastard that infiltrated the research building and dragged this child''s important people into their death, it''s that Mr. K over there. Just now, he said that he already failed continuously.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I also said this before. There is no need for me to do something like¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The talk about motive? Something like that is not important. If it''s reason then I can imagine many. It can be to use it as weapon, or for pursuing profit, or because of the country''s decision, or maybe it''s for your own greed¡­¡­¡¹

    Chief Magdanese stared at Kousuke for a while. And then, she suddenly lifted up her hand.

    Right after that, the members of the special squad showed their figure all at once. The muzzle of their machine gun that could shoot in full-auto was aimed at Kousuke. At the same time, Chief Magdanese gave an order through the wireless on her cor. Hermand was to bring the people of Grant family here.

    ¡¸In order to protect therge ship that is the country, there is time when evil is necessary. There are opponents thatw or negotiation cannot do anything against, and yet something still has to be done against them to protect therge ship that is the country. The incarnation of that necessary evil, is the JD Agency, this Mr. K. ¡¾Berserk¡¿is also like that.¡¹

    The gaze of Chief Magdanese caught Emily.

    ¡¸I wonder if you know how many personnel, how many soldiers died in the battle against terrorist each year? If we can turn captured terrorists into mad monster to send them in as the substitute of those noble people¡­¡­just how useful that will be. How can we save the noble life of our country without paying any sacrifice. However, surely Doctor Grant won''t be able to understand that.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why you tried to steal¡¾Berserk¡¿itself while making her create the antidote?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. Because Doctor Grant seem to hate¡¾Berserk¡¿, there is a possibility she would build some kind of bug in the data through the process of researching the antidote. It''s necessary to secure the original drug. There is a necessity to have at hand the antidote that the girl creates voluntarily and unaltered¡¾Berserk¡¿. Next if the girl dispose¡¾Berserk¡¿by herself, we can just advance the improvement of the drug by ourselves using the stolen data.¡¹

    But, even that farce would end here. Now they would force Emily to improve¡¾Berserk¡¿for the sake of the country. Rather than making antidote, she should make the control drug for¡¾Berserk¡¿. And then, what would be used to motivate Emily was her family that was taken hostage.

    Emily''s face turned pale. She must be imagining the future where¡¾Berserk¡¿was put to use as weapon. And then, she also imagined one other thing at the same time. The reason why Chief Magdanese was starting to talk like this.

    Chief Magdanese''s gaze returned to Kousuke as though to prove that.

    ¡¸This too is a necessary evil. You know too much about this case. This is iparable with something like gossip about state organization that doesn¡¯'' exist. It will be a little troublesome if you talk about Berserk to the media that is currently heated up. The cost of getting carried away with boy-meets-girl like this is a costly one. This time, you cannot be a "returnee" anymore you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Run away Kousuke! I''m sorry! I''m sorry to drag you into this! Quickly run away!¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-san¡­¡­my apologize.¡¹

    Emily yelled. Even while she understood that it was already impossible, even so, she couldn''t help herself from yelling. Vanessa tried to rush at once, but she saw the red lights ofser pointer showering her body and her movement stopped reflexively. And then, when she saw Kousuke who was simrly covered with red points of death like her, she spoke her apology with expression that was colored by regret and guilt.

    Seeing the two who were like that, Kousuke who had death thrust before himself was,

    ¡¸Don''t be so worried like that. I told you right, I''m not Mr. K but¡­¡­I''m the right-hand man of the demon king.¡¹

    Kousuke''s face couldn''t be seen. His face that was slightly looking down was hidden by his forelocks. Like that, it even looked like he was assaulted by fear of the fate that would happen to him after this, where he looked like he would crumble down anytime. But, even while he looked like that, his voice that spoke back to Emily and Vanessa resounded pleasantly like a gentle breeze.

    And then, hearing Kousuke saying something like "right-hand man of the demon king" now that the event had reached this point, Chief Magdanese sighed thinking that this was a pitiful boy who was living in world of delusion while she was about to give the signal for the execution,

    ¡¸Hey, chief-san.¡¹

    Her attention was diverted for a moment from Kousuke addressing her. And then, she noticed how her own arms were getting goosebumps without her noticing it. Toward Chief Magdanese who was feeling doubt about her own state, those words softly reached her.

    ¨D¨DEmily''s family, they still haven''t arrived yet?

    Feeling taken aback, Chief Magdanese spoke into her wireless, questioning just what were her men were doing. *zaa- zaa-* After listening carefully to the grating sound from the wireless that felt excessively eerie for some reason, an impossible voice replied back.

    ¡ºJust now, they resigned from their duty. For the chief who has business with them, please do over your life again from beginning after the beep sound.¡»

    She understood even through the wireless. That voice was unmistakably the voice of the person who had been talking with her until just now. It was impossible. How could the voice of the young man that was here in this ce coulde from themunication device of the personnel that she was sending to monitor Grant family?

    She couldn''tprehend it. A chill was creeping up her spine like worm. Chief Magdanese was slowly raising her gaze from the wireless on her cor while feeling terror¨D¨Dand then, she saw.

    With his expression still hidden by his forelocks, only Kousuke''s mouth was splitting wiiiidely. It was as though she was looking at the crescent moon shining in the sky tonight.

    ¡¸You dogs of the state that sing the praises of necessary evil. Are you prepared? Are you resolved? If not then you better hurry. The abyss is already here.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese was feeling a terror that was like a ck ink painting out her whole consciousness while swinging down her arm half unconsciously.

    It happened at the same time with the appearance of "that guy".

    ¡¸Now, it''s showtime.¡¹<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    He ising, that guy, he isinggg

    The next update is nned at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    AN: This chapter became long, so I split it into beginning and end parts.

    I will upload theter part in one more hour.<hr>

    ¡¸Do it!¡¹

    Chief Magdanese''smand that unusually sounded like a shriek was handed down. The elites lurking in the shadow showed their loyalty without even the slightestg even though they were agitated from having their existence discovered.

    Storm of death swept from all directions along with thunderous roar. Muzzle shes flickered in the darkness of night as though to color the victim''s journey to the next world. Bullets cut through the air mercilessly and arrived at their target through the shortest distance.

    ¡¸KOUSUKEEEEEE-¡¹

    Emily''s shriek resounded along with the thunderous roar. In her eyes were reflected the figure of Kousuke whose body was rocked by overwhelming violence like a badly made marite. His body was pierced countless time, and when the body was going to fall down, the storm of lead from the opposite direction would strike and made it stood up.

    There was not the slightest ground for doubt, Kousuke was definitely pierced by several hundred bullets in front of everyone at that ce.

    However,

    ¡¸He, doesn''t fall?¡¹

    ¡¸Aha, haha, this is really a harsh joke. ¡­¡­Why, is there no blood flowing?¡¹

    Vanessa murmured in astonishment, while Allen had his expression twitching grandly. Just as they said, Kousuke was still standing in the middle of ground that had been dested and pierced by bullets.

    The shooting was finished. Was it stopped because the loaded bullets ran out? Or else, was it because the elites who shouldered the country''s safety shrank back from the manifested bizarreness? In any case, silence filled the area, as though all living things were holding their breath.

    A beatter,

    ¡¸It''s over already? Then, next is my turn.¡¹

    The mutter that came from Kousuke who was hanging his head destroyed the silence. And then, the moment everyone opened their eyes wide thinking¡¸Impossible¡¹, an even further irrationality assaulted their brain nerves andmon sense.

    *pon-* Such light voice that could be called as stupid sounded, and Kousuke''s figure vanished along with slight smoke!

    ¡¸Where are you looking at?¡¹

    ¡¸Gueh!?¡¹

    Everyone in that ce directed their gaze toward the direction of those words and the shocked voice raised by Allen that was mixed with pain.

    There, they saw Allen who without anyone noticing was lying on his face, his body stepped on by Kousuke above him. One of his hands was inside his pocket with his upper body slightly turning away, while the middle finger of his other hand was pinning down on the sunsses that had been on his face without anyone noticing when he was putting it. Sunsses, even though it was night! Sunsses, even though it was night!

    ¡¸What coolness!¡¹

    ¡¸Vanessa!?¡¹

    A shout of joy that sounded out of ce was spontaneously raised. The side tail-san beside the voice owner goggled in surprise!

    ¡¸You-¡¹

    Perhaps it should be said that it was just as expected from the real Mr. K. Even in this situation, the shadow of the country that was bestowed with license of killing still showed a movement that would make anyone who saw to have a chill on their back. He pulled out a small gun hidden inside his sleeve with his wrist''s motion and fired at Kousuke while still lying face down.

    What was terrifying was that the fired bullet was soaring toward Kousuke''s head urately even though it was shot from that kind of posture. Normally, if someone was abruptly fired at from that close, that person would immediately travel into the next world, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Oops, you are really energetic there.¡¹

    Kousuke smoothly tilted his head while saying those words and the bullet rushed through toward the sky in vain. Allen didn''t show even the slightest bit of agitation of having his attack evaded and wasted no time to pull his trigger in session.

    However, the bullets didn''t even graze Kousuke. He only tilted his upper body slightly and evaded all the bullets with paper-thin difference. His figure that even looked blurred in double and tripleyers was just like the agent in Matr¡ðx!

    ¡¸Don''t tell me, your sight can follow the bullets!?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. As long as this "Heavenly Eye" given by my friend is with me, any kind of attack won''t be able to escape from my perception.¡¹

    *kaclick-* That kind of sound rang from the trigger. Allen''s bullet ran out. Kousuke sharply pushed up the sunss artifact that was enchanted with "Lightspeed" and "Foresight".

    ¡­¡­By the way, the creator of this artifact didn''t give it a name like "Heavenly Eye" or anything.

    The agent and Chief Magdanese returned to their senses and fired toward Kousuke. Kousuke maginificently danced in the air. Using a somersault with form that could even be called as beautiful, the bullets from the two passed through below Kousuke in vain.

    ¡¸Don''t just stare stupidly like that! Finish him off quickly!¡¹

    Chief Magdanese''s order released the squad members from their petrified mind. They attacked Kousuke from all directions once more with barrage of bullet that was like a heavy rain.

    ¡¸Fuh. Nice killing intent. But, it''s not enough. It''s not enough at all to catch this abyss without form!¡¹

    Kousuke said such thing while speedily evading the approaching bullets smoothly. He then finally took out a weapon. Before anyone noticed his hand was holding a jet ck short sword that was unknown just from where he took it out from.

    ¡¸Don''t take your eyes off, from mine power of abyss! ¨D¨DPurr, "Demon Sword of Destroyer Cmity Crawling the Earth".¡¹

    Kousuke called out some kind of chuuni name while leisurely caressing the de of his short sword. When he did that, ck light that could be mistaken as the night was starting to envelop the jet ck short sword! And then Kousuke stabbed that short sword into the ground.

    In a moment, the ground instantly bulged out and covered Kousukepletely. The surrounding ground became an omni-directional protection that blocked the bullet.

    ¡¸¨D¨D"Doton - Saryuu no Shiro(There is No Hope of Touching the Abyss)"¡¹(TN: Earth Escape - Castle of Sand Bump)

    Kousuke''s words resounded the moment the ground bulgepletely closed. Those words had no meaning, This was important so it needed to be said twice, those words had no meaning. If it had to be said further, the name of the short sword and the gesture of caressing the de were also meaningless. So far as it went, the magic circle of the short sword artifact wouldn''t activate without chanting, so it was necessary to say something, but if the user had to chanted the name of the short sword and the skill name each time, they would be turned into swiss cheese by the enemy.

    And so, the ground was already started bulging by the time Kousuke said "Pu" from the "Purr!".

    Then, why did Kousuke chanted the meaningless skill name¡­¡­

    Of course, because it was cool!

    ¡¸Do, Do Do Do Do, Doctor Grant! Did you hear!? Just now, he said "Doton" you heard that!? What to do!?¡¹

    ¡¸What to do is my line there! That''s not what you should be surprised with! The ground was suddenly moving you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸That was Doton skill so the ground moving is only natural isn''t it!? Just what are you talking about! Rather than that, Kousuke-san was using "Tonjutsu" (TN: Ninja art of escape)! Aa, how can this be! He is, he is¨D¨Da Japanese ninja!¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t get what you mean!¡¹

    Vanessa was so excited that it seemed her character was breaking down, and Emily was desperately making retorts back. The members of the special squad were giving them a nce while losing their patience of how bullet wasn''t working. They then took out grenade.

    The grenade directly hit the mass of rock while at the same time making stupid sound *poshu*. Fierce thunderous roar resounded and the mass of rock was instantly pulverized, its fragments were scattering everywhere showily.

    ¡¸He isn''t there!?¡¹

    ¡¸Watch out at your surroundings. This is a trick! That guy is using trick! Don''t get lead astray!¡¹

    The person who seemed to be the captain of the special squad spoke loudly and gave words of warning. The squad members whose mind was painted out white by the supernatural phenomenon that was happening repeatedly were recovering their calmness from the word¡¸trick¡¹the captain said as temporary exnation.

    Although, when they collected themselves, it didn''t change that what happened before their eyes wasn''t any trick or mechanism, it was a genuine "mystery" where any exnation was futile. Therefore,

    ¡¸Gaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Gueh¡¹

    One of the troops hiding at the third floor near the window whirled in the air. It was as though he was ran over by a truck from behind, he cleared through the window and was blown away to outside. That was how it seemed, but at the next moment, from the fourth floor of the opposite building, the troop that threw the grenade just now shot out like a human bullet in spiraling motion, and crashed into the opposite troop whirling in the air with graphic sound.

    The two crashed at each other midair and fell toward the ground. Right underneath them was the figure of Allen who was pulling himself back together. Allen tried to dodge right away. But,

    ¡¸From the bottom of earth, the dead captures¨D¨D"Doton - Naraku no Jigoku(The abyss seize thee)"¡¹(TN: Naraku no Jigoku = Prison of hell.)

    ¡¸Wha-¡¹

    Allen''s ankle was caught. The hand thrusting out suddenly from the ground was seizing Allen. The abnormal situation that was like a horror movie caused him to feel shaken, even so he immediately attempted to shake off the hand, but he only felt pain from being caught tightly as though by a vise and the hand didn''t even twitch.

    And then, right after that, Allen was dragged into the ground just like the words of the resounding voice. The ground wasn''t paved by asphalt or anything, but it was a hard ground that couldn''t be easily dug by human strength, yet regardless of that, he was buried from his waist below into the ground without any resistance, as though he was swallowed into a smooth quicksand.

    ¡¸Shit-, what is this¨D¨Dgueh!?¡¹

    Allen thought that his whole body might bepletely swallowed under the ground like this, but unexpectedly he was dragged only until his waist before the pulling strength was gone. At the same time, the surrounding ground also recovered its former hardness. Allen struggled and hit the ground, but the next moment, he was crushed under the falling two fully armed men and he shrieked like a ttened frog.

    ¡¸Serves you right! Mr. K, serves you right! Doton rulez!¡¹

    ¡¸I beg you, pleasee back Vanessa! I really like the usual cool you!¡¹

    Vanessa turned toward Allen who vanished from view due to being squashed by the two troops that appeared to have fainted, then she pointed while going ''hyahhaa¨D''. While Emily was making retort with teary eyes, chaos and scream resounded from inside the buildings surrounding the open space from four directions.

    ¡¸Shit, what is going on!?¡¹

    ¡¸Just where is he aiming from!¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful of friendly fire¨D¨Dgua!?¡¹

    The troops of the special squad were cursing while their gun muzzle was wandering in doubt. But, they were unable to catch sight of their formless enemy(Kousuke). They sometimes caught something like ck shadow at the corner of their eyes and at the nook of their mind, but the moment they turned their gaze there, the ssh of theirrade''s blood would fly frompletely another direction or they would get blown away like a joke.

    ¡¸The stillness of the dark night is splendid. Don''t you think that something like the sound of explosives is boorish for it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-¨D¨Dgih!?¡¹

    *hyuu-* Wind blew, right after that a troop got the tendon of his hands and feet cut and he copsed.

    ¡¸You feel it don''t you? The cold yet gentle arm of darkness.¡¹

    ¡¸DAMN YOUUUUUU-!?¡¹

    The smooth sensation of caress on the nape caused a troop to have gooseflesh through his spine. He cursed while drawing out handgun without dy and shot behind him, but what he felt was hot touch caressing his four limbs instantly.

    ¡¸Don''t you know, there are things in this world that you ought to not know. Do you know what I mean? Yes, it''s me.¡¹

    ¡¸This-, monster¨D¨D¡¹

    There should be his partner beside him shooting his gun desperately. Yet, what was standing there was only a ck shadow. Where did his partner go? Why, didn''t hisrade back him up? Without even any time to speak out such doubt, one more troop had his consciousness fell into the bottom of darkness together with hot touch that he felt on his limbs.

    ¡¸What is this¡­¡­just, what is happening¡­¡­¡¹

    Chief Magdanese muttered in nk amazement. The thunderous sound of shooting in full-auto, consecutive muzzle shes, and then scream and angry roar reverberated from all the surrounding buildings. Her gaze ran through the buildings around her as though she was a country bumpkin looking up at a skyscraper. She took back steps with shaky footsteps.

    This was impossible. Even if Kousuke was skilled, this was strange.

    How could troops get blown away from her right and behind at the same time when a troop was thrown out from the building at her left? Was enemy removal being carried out in all the four buildings surrounding this ce?

    Kousuke was alone. The enemy should be one person. Even if the enemy possessed strange fighting technique using trick, but it was only this fact that should be certain.

    ¡¸Who in the world you all are fighting!? The enemy number!? All teams-, report!¡¹

    Chief Magdanese raised an angry voice. Normally there should be concise and swift replying back to her.

    The moonlight was hidden behind a small cloud and darkness swept the area. The headlight illuminated her as though she was an actress standing alone in the stage. Replies returned at Chief Magdanese who was sweating coldly.

    ¡ºThis is Beta 2. The enemy''s identity is unclear. The shadow, the shadow is attacki¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºThis is Delta 4! I don''t know! I don''t know anything! Shit-, my partners are disappearing!¡»

    ¡ºAlpha 3-. The enemy is a Japanese young man! That guy is a monster-! The bullets-, the bullets cannot hit-. I can see him-, yet it''s not hitting!¡»

    Reports were screamed from themunication device. *DADADADDADADA-* The voice of the troops that were dyed with panic mixed in the interval between the unceasing sounds of gunshot. Not a single one gave a clear report that Chief Magdanese couldprehend.

    ¡ºAll troops, get outside! For a circle!¡»

    A harsh voice that was tinged with dominating aura resounded from themunication device. That was themand from the captain of the special squad. The troops obeyed that voice as though it was their lifeline. They all jumped out from the window simultaneously without even a nce, without even thinking of the consequence, wishing only to take distance as far as possible from the terrifying something that was lurking in the darkness inside the room.

    The troops that jumped out from the second floor took skillfulnding posture that was as expected from trained operative, they sprang up to their feet and rushed to Chief Magdanese''s side. The people who were at third floor and higher descended down to the ground by using stair''s handrail, window frame, and so on to decrease their speed, but the dread filling their chest threw out their limbs out of kilter and more than half of them struck the ground and writhed there.

    Even so, they were dragged by theirrades to gather around Chief Magdanese and the formed a circle formation around her. They aimed their gun at the surrounding buildings with desperate look. They strained their eyes toward the window they jumped through just a moment ago while desperately holding down their rough breathing that was unrted with the exhaustion of their stamina.

    Inside the window was dark as though all light was being sucked in. Surely even if they were told that it was a hole that connected to the realm of the dead, the troops would easily believe it right now. Their gun muzzles were busily wandering around, searching for the enemy, which disyed the state of their heart. Surely in their heart, there was also the ashamed feeling that they had left behind inside that darkness many of theirrades with whom they had shared joys and sorrows with.

    The personnel of the special squad that was at first more than thirty people were already decreased until seventeen people, including Allen who somehow managed to crawl out from the ground and the agent that was standing by beside Chief Magdanese.

    It hadn''t been even five minutes since Kousuke vanished. In just that much time, a toon of the special assault squad owned by the state''s organization was pushed into a partially destructed state.

    The sound of breathing that couldn''t be pushed down resounded. The sound of rustling clothes from roughly wiping out the sweat that was flowing from reason other than heat resounded. No one was making any voice. Even Allen who often joked around was desperately searching for the enemy position with his wandering eyes. Even Chief Magdanese was also feeling cold sweat trickling from the tip of her jaw while her gaze looked around from the center of the circr formation.

    There, a strange sound resounded.

    ¨D¨Dclop, clop

    It was footsteps. Footsteps were echoing in the world of night that was ruled by silence.

    ¨D¨Dclop, clop

    But, there wasn''t anyone that could react to those footsteps. No, to be more urate they were reacting. However, aiming their gun when they learned the enemy''s position by hearing¨D¨Dwasn''t the reaction they made.

    ¨D¨Dclop, clop

    The expression of everyone was twitching. Because the sound of footsteps resounding in their ears right now wasing <em>from an impossible ce</em>. Their gun muzzle was ttering. It wasn''t because they didn''t understand who they should aim at. The assaulting terror finally caused the tough elite squad troops to be unable to repress the trembling of their fingertips.

    ¨D¨Dclop, clop

    Slowly, teasingly, the footsteps reverberated in the dark night. *gulp-* Sound of swallowing saliva pierced the ears clearly.

    Chief Magdanese sighed deeply. And then, she slowly <em>lifted up</em> her face toward the ce where those footsteps resounded from, to the ce where the owner of the footsteps seemed to be at.

    ¡¸¨D¨DImpossible.¡¹

    That mutter where it felt like the soul of the speaker also came out at the same time with it, made the other troops, and Allen, and then Vanessa and Emily to lift up their gaze too.

    ¡¸Once again, good evening,dies and gentlemen. Don''t you think that tonight is a really good night?¡¹

    There, a man in ck was standing.

    That ck outfit was darker than even the darkness of night, as though it gave anyone who saw it a hallucination that the ck of night was melting into the outfit. A mask hid the mouth,pleted with a sunsses of one-lens type. In one hand was a mysterious ck short sword that gave anyone chills.

    His voice resounded with echo that conveyed night of night, and darkness of darkness. Absolute confidence and domineering aura dwelled inside it, however, at the same time, it contained dread that tightly held the entrails of heart.

    At midair, footsteps echoed on invisible stair, like a ruler that was descending from his throne. Behind his back, was a beautiful crescent moon that looked like the sneer of the devil. A step, a step, that figure that descended from the night sky to the lower world while making darkness colored ripple under his feet, was truly an existence of myth.

    ¡¸I like the crescent moon better than the full moon. It''s not so bright that it will drive away the darkness of night, however, it garnish this wonderful darkness with color. Its shape that draws an arc looks like the smile of the goddess of night.¡¹

    He¨D¨DKousuke was looking down on everything, with an exaggerated gesture like a stage actor, he spread his hand as though to embrace the whole night, however, seeing no one replying back he shrugged his shoulders. And then, he slowly made a rotation, he turned his hand that was holding the short sword to behind, and his other hand propped up his sunsses, he drew back his left foot a bit.

    By the way, that rotation, and also his chuuni pose, of course, they were all meaningless.

    ¡¸You¡­¡­you, just what in the world, are you?¡¹

    As expected from the chief of the security bureau. Chief Magdanese asked Kousuke''s true identity while everyone were at lost of words and fell into stupor seeing the impossible situation. The situation was too abnormal to be dismissed as trick. In the end, was it really okay to ssify the man that was making pose midair even now as mankind¡­¡­

    That question came from such doubt.

    In regard to that, Kousuke''s answer was,

    ¡¸"What are you"¨D¨DI believe that question ought to be asked to all of you instead.¡¹

    ¡¸What, do you mean by that?¡¹

    Chief Magdanese returned a sharp gaze even while feeling perplexity. To that, Kousuke twirled in a rotation once more, and then, he pushed up his sunsses with one hand while at the same time he threw his head back a bit with the tip of his short sword pointed in sharp motion.

    ¡¸O guardian of the country. It''s exactly as you said before, there are few things that can be protected using beautiful ideal. Without the resolve to dirty oneself, what is waiting ahead will be a trampling down.¡¹

    The eyes of Chief Magdanese turned round from Kousuke''s words. She didn''t even imagine that he would make a statement that affirmed her own words. It seemed that Vanessa and Emily were also simrly shocked from that. Emily was still wholly shook up without being able to get back on her feet from her agitation, and Vanessa opened her eyes widely from the shock that she received.

    ¡¸Just feeling is insufficient. Nothing can be done without resolve. Trying to resist fate without dirtying one''s self, something like that cannot even be a funny story.¡¹

    Those were heavy words. Even though they didn''t know anything about this young man, they understood that he had gone through tremendous experience. They understood, how it had been engraved into his flesh and bones.

    ¡¸One has to choose what they ought to protect. One has to persist in carrying their own will, surpassing the distinction of good and evil. To wish for everything, that is only possible for someone who transcend the extremity of that will.¡¹

    To protect the great ship that was the country from the ill will and hostility that lurked all over the world, was impossible with justw. It was impossible to resist with only right conduct and beautiful ideal. By the point of time someone cursed that the other was cowardly or the worst, what they lost wouldn''te back.

    To "protect", was a next to impossible undertaking more than human could imagine.

    Therefore, Kousuke didn''t deny. The hidden face of this country. The act of the non-existent organization that was called JD Agency. If there was things that couldn''t be protected without such existence, then that was inevitable.

    However, still, however.

    ¡¸Even so, there are things that one mustn''t throw away.¡¹

    Yes, that was why Kousuke was here. He was here, with his de unsheathed. He unleashed the technique and strength, that he obtained at the end of deadlybats, along with bitter experience, at another world.

    ¡¸The humanity and justice in one''s soul.¡¹

    Those must not be forgotten. Even if the body was dirtied with necessary evil, the soul must not get rotten together with it. If not, then the necessary evil would someday be degraded into mere evil.

    ¡¸The faith in one''s heart.¡¹

    The people had faith in them. That they would protect the safety of this country. That faith must not be betrayed. If that was betrayed, than the whole foundation would be shaken.

    ¡¸The sincerity in one''s resolve.¡¹

    Their established resolve, their oath, those must be carried on faithfully. The moment they madepromise, that resolve would run wild, and bared its fang even toward those that it ought to protect.

    Just like the current situation.

    ¡¸O guardian. Is Emily Grant not someone that you also ought to protect?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Chief Magdanese didn''t answer. Or possibly, she couldn''t answer.

    ¡¸She was born in this country, raised in this country, live in this country. A girl like her, isn''t she someone that you ought to protect? Necessary evil¨D¨DI won''t reject that. But, in the end, is Emily someone that ought to have such thing pointed at her? Cornering someone who is desperately doing her best, a girl who wish to create a remedy of an incurable disease, is that the national safety you are talking about?¡¹

    Hearing Kousuke''s question, there were people who madeplicated expression among the special squad troops, there were even people who were obviously looking guilty. The expression of Chief Magdanese didn''t change. Right now, she was staring straight at Kousuke without any diposure.

    Kousuke also stared back at Chief Magdanese as though to wait for her answer. Still in his chuuni pose.

    Just how long they were like that. Before long, Chief Magdanese sighed, and quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡¸I too, am the dog of my country. I feel no self-depreciation or regret of that. Not to mention hesitation, I have none of that. ¡­¡­I have, made my determination already.¡¹

    That was her answer.

    Allen sent a sharp gaze that onlysted for a moment at the captain of the special squad and the agent. The captain of the special squad tensed his jaw slightly, at the same time, the agent slightly moved back.

    Kousuke sensed it. They were nning to make Allen and the special squad into disposable pawn, in order to evacuate Chief Magdanese from this ce. The agent intended to rush until the car to bring Chief Magdanese to escape.

    Should that be admired, or be exasperated at? What made Kousuke hesitated in making conclusion, was howcking Allen and the special squads troops in hesitation. In order to let their boss got away, they epted their end without even a moment of hesitation.

    ¡¸Is that the resolve and sincerity of you guys?¡¹

    They would coerce a girl of their own country, in order to protect the people of the country. Despite Kousuke''s opinion that it was putting the cart before the horse, that was the answer of the security bureau. They knew only too well of that, even so, if that was what their homnd decided, then they wouldn''t hesitate. For that, they had made the resolve to put their life on the line since a long time ago.

    Chief Magdanese spoke.

    ¡¸About the research building, that was a sorrowful miss on our part. We were also unable to detect the betrayal of Kimberly, and also how the students of Down ssroom were going to raise amotion. ¡­¡­It was my misjudgment to make Allen infiltrate by himself.¡¹

    She had never expected that the bodyguards safeguarding Berserk had been reced by Kmberly''s aplice. At that time Allen caused the rm to sound because the reaction of the bodyguards that was different from the usual trained agent, and hepletely got taken by surprise by the unexpected conduct of the fake bodyguard agents.

    ¡¸I have no excuse for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Such thing, even if you say that-¡¹

    Emily was enraged hearing that apology which was directed at her. She questioned whether this woman nned to beg for forgiveness only with that one sentence. Did she know understand just how great what had been lost due to her action.

    But, it seemed that in contrast with her sentence, Chief Magdanese didn''t have even a speck of intention to ask for forgiveness. Her eyes were still cold even while receiving Emily''s rage right from the front.

    ¡¸All of you, this is an order. Carry out your duty.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes, Ma''am-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Chief Magdanese drew back. At the same time, Ellen rushed out from the circle toward Emily while the agent turned around toward the car. The eyes of the troops shined with theirst killing intent and they were about to pull the trigger at Kousuke midair.

    It happened at that moment.

    *tan-, tan-*

    Two gunshot sounds resounded faintly.

    ¡¸Muh¡¹

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    Those didn''te from the special squad. It also didn''te from Allen.

    One shot splendidly drilled on Kousuke''s flesh, and the other shot pierced through one of the troops while gouging Chief Magdanese''s left shoulder.

    Chief Magdanese copsed from the impact with ssh of blood scattering. And the, Kousuke fell to the ground in an arc trajectory.

    ¡¸KOUSUKEEEEEEE-¡¹

    ¡¸KOUSUKE-SAN-¡¹

    Emily and Vanessa screamed loudly.

    ¡¸Chief-¡¹

    ¡¸-, protect the chief!¡¹

    The sprinting Allen made a turn that disregarded human''s body structure while raising a voice that exposed his agitation and uneasiness for the first time. With themand of the captain of the special squad, several of the troops used their body to cover Chief Magdanese as shield and dragged her body toward the wall.

    Emily and Vanessa dashed toward where Kousuke was falling. Emily embraced Kousuke with an expression that could break into tears anytime, and together with Vanessa she pulled his body to the cover of car.

    The second wave of attack didn''te. It seemed that the sniper became unable to take a line of fire. Even so, everyone there stayed still while staying on guard to the surrounding. Kousuke''s body was limp without any movement.

    It was unclear how long time passed. Perhaps it was about a few dozen seconds. The captain of the special squad gave a nce and saw that the first-aid to Chief Magdanese was finished, and he was about to order them to move out, but several lights cut through the area.

    Those were lights from car headlight. And they didn''te from merely one or two car. More than ten cars were rushing at them with fierce speed.

    Several of the cars arrived with a drift before stopping and took position that encircled the people of the security bureau and Emily''s group. The cars were all stopped horizontally and blocked any path of escape.

    Vanessa and Chief Magdanese scowled their face from having a certain personing to their mind from seeing this method that was repulsive yet cunning.

    It seemed that their expectation was right on the mark.

    ¡¸Yoo, honored chief Magdanese. How envious for you to have a ndestine meeting outside the city at night. Let me join in too, okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Kimberly.¡¹

    The one who got down from one of the cars was Kimberly who was sporting a really disgusting smile. With that as the start, dozens of armed men also got down from the other cars. They didn''t look trained like the special squad troops. They looked more degenerate and violent, if it had to be said they were fellows that looked like mafia members.

    Allen and Vanessa tried to move nonchntly. But, as expected Kimberly gave no opening and sharply noticed them.

    ¡¸Whoops, both of you, don''t move from there. Especially the analyst-kun. You are bad news after all. Just try it if you move even for just a bit. I''ll ughter everyone without mercy.¡¹

    Kimberlymanded his men to release their weapon''s safety. Although, the people who had resolved to die just now wouldn''t obey that instruction that easily, both of them red with their gun muzzles raised even with that overwhelming difference in battle strength.

    ¡¸Well, guess so. There is no way the chief willply that simply. No matter what you are the "cornerstone of Britain''s protection" or "the iron woman that married Britain" huh. What''s more you also got strong bad luck.¡¹

    Kimberly shrugged while watching Chief Magdanese''s left arm that was oozing blood. And then, he turned his gaze at the reason why he didn''t kill Chief Magdanese and everyone else here right away.

    ¡¸So, chief-sama. Just what the hell is that?¡¹

    At the end of his gaze was the limp Kousuke who only looked like unmoving corpse even now, and the figure of Emily who was embracing such Kousuke.

    ¡¸The elites of security bureau assault section was half-destroyed under a few minutes. What''s more, he unveiled amazing technique like floating in the air. When I heard the sniper''s report and watched the recorded video, I thought my eyes gonna popped out of their socket y''know.¡¹

    Kimberly''s gaze left Kousuke and wandered to the air. ¡¸Well, there must be wire or something put in the air¡¹It seemed that he thought what Kousuke did was a trick from those words that he said.

    Although, even though he was a traitor but he was formerly a member of security bureau, because of that Kimberly knew how powerful the assault section was. It seemed he wanted to know the reason how a group like them could be cornered into devastation helplessly like that. That was the reason why he let the troops stayed alive even now.

    Chief Magdanese distorted her expression cynically at such Kimberly.

    ¡¸There is no way I know what that is. That is¡­¡­yes, it''s "something" that human knowledge doesn''t reach. ording to that thing''s words¨D¨Dhe is the right-hand man of the demon king, something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Demon King''s, what? Just what kind of joke that is huh. That''s¨D¨D¡¹

    ¨D¨DCalling me "that", "that" from some time ago, that''s a little bit impolite isn''t it?

    A voice suddenly reverberated echoingly. Kimberly and his groups were taken aback and they looked around the surrounding. Chief Magdanese shook her head with an expression that looked a bit tired while saying¡¸Aa, just as I thought¡¹.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Thter part will be uploaded in one more hour.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    AN: This is theter part of two parts.

    For those whoe here directly from bookmark, please pay attention.<hr>

    *kii kii* Such small sound resounded. That was the sound of wheel. At the same time, multiple footsteps also echoed.

    The sound came from the building behind where the car of Chief Magdanese was parked. Everyone focused at the steel door of that building.

    And then,

    ¡¸Fumu, Mr. Carl. About the wheelchair of S-dono, don''t you think it needs maintenance? It''s making this kind of sound each time it moved. It''s causing various anxieties hearing it.¡¹

    ¡¸A, aa, no, I nned to bring it to give it maintenance just today you know? I, isn''t that right, honey?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, tha, that''s right. But, just when we were about to go out, the people of security bureau came so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That''s impolite of me. I have acted impertinently there.¡¹

    The people that came out from the opened door while making normal talk were a middle-aged man and woman who were making twitching expression. There was also a woman who was definitely passed seventy sitting in a wheelchair that was pushed by the man. It went without saying that these were Emily''s family. And then, a man wearing sunsses and ck outfit was walking in the lead of them.

    ¡¸Father! Mother! Grandma!¡¹

    ¡¸-, Emily!?¡¹

    ¡¸Emily-¡¹

    Hearing the shout of Emily that was filled with joy, the father Carl and the mother Sophie called back the name of their beloved daughter without being unable to hide their happiness. It seemed that the grandma S was sound asleep. Perhaps Kousuke had done something to her. Surely he had judged that this hectic situation would be harmful for her who was afflicted with Alzheimer.

    The two parents had been told about their daughter''s current situation to a certain degree. And so, they were about to rush toward Emily driven by their worry and the joy of reunion.

    But, because of the pressure of the armed men that was standing between them and their daughter, and the ominous sound *kaclick* that came at the same time with the gun muzzles moving toward them immediately, they stumbled and came to a stop. And then, blood was leaving their expression when they saw the scene of the men that really resembled mafia, the personnel of security bureau who looked cornered at near the wall, and then, the copsed person who their daughter was holding in her arms.

    They now painfully understood the situation. The terrifying situation their daughter was confronting, it was different from the exnation of the security bureau that was a mix of truth and falsehood. They grasped just how dangerous the situation their only beloved daughter had been ced in.

    It was in the middle of that, a dumbfounded voice resounded.

    ¡¸Thi, this is a joke right? He, should have been sniped¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Kimberly. At the same time, what he spoke represented what was in the mind of everyone there.

    But, the right-hand of demon king exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders saying¡¸Good grief¡¹to the crowd that was a hindrance to the family reunion,pletely unconcerned with that kind of question of bewilderment. And then, he suddenly formed a handseal with both his hands. Yes, he formed a handseal! As though, just like a NINJA! Just like a NINJA!

    It was unknown just where was the expression that was worried for Kousuke just now had gone, the female investigator that might be beyond hope already yelled¡¸Handsealse-¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹while she desperately tried to copy it. It seemed that she was trying to memorize the handseals. But, the girlcked a certain bloodline eye, on top of that Kousuke''s handseals that were superplicated and super fast due to itsck of meaning weren''t something that could be copied just from a nce.

    ''Your level is insufficient!''The handseals didn''t really have any meaning, but with a nce those words were whispered toward Vanessa-san who was grinding her teeth.

    ¡¸To disturb the family reunion like this, what a really boorish bunches. ¨D¨D"Kuuton - Banji Saikuu(I exist, in the desired spot)"¡¹(TN: Air Escape - Air Reside in the Whole Earth)

    Something like ck mist instantly whirled around Kousuke, but right at the next instant, Kousuke disappeared, and not just him, but the whole Grant family too. In their ce, the corpse of Kousuke that was inside Emily''s arms until just now appeared! And then, right after that, the corpse vanished with *pon-* sound as though it had aplished its role!

    ¡¸Thi, thi thi thi thi, this iiis!? Mikawari no Jutsu!? Isn''t this Mikawari no Jutsu, Kousuke-san!¡¹(TN: Mikawari no Jutsu = Kawarimi no Jutsu/Substitute Technique)

    ¡¸It''s a little bit different. Naturally I can also use Mikawari no Jutsu, but Banji Saikuu is something that is not limited to just myself. It designate things within a certain range around me and rece them all with my clone body along with the space. Fufu, this is a more advanced technique.¡¹

    In response to the yell of Vanessa who was in a state of ''Excitement Climax!'', Kousuke answered while brushing up his hair with ''fuh''. Kimberly and the bureau staffse back to their senses from hearing the exchange of the two, and when they turned their gaze at that direction, there were the figures of Kousuke and Grant family that had teleported at Emily''s side unnoticed.

    ¡¸Wha wha wha, what happened thank god Emily! You are safe!¡¹

    ¡¸Emily, you are not hurt just what happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ca ca, calm down mother, father! You two are safe I am also confused here!¡¹

    Grant family was in a state of ''Bewilderment Climax!''. The parents and daughter hugged each other while showing quite the skill where they were rejoicing with their reunion while acting bewildered at the same time. The grandma opened her eyes a tiny bit saying¡¸My? Is it morning already?¡¹, but she soon went ''munya munya'' and went to sleep again. What a grandma.

    ¡¸Impossible, what kind of trick is that. Is that thing just now a puppet!?¡¹

    Kimberly raised an angry voice in half-panic, trying to find an exnation that his understanding could ept.

    Toward such Kimberly, and then also toward the armed men and Chief Magdanese''s group, Kousuke suddenly lifted up his right hand to the sky and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Puppet? Ku-ku-ku-. Certainly, you can call it that. Isn''t that right¨D¨Dright me?¡¹

    Kousuke waved his lifted up right hand elegantly as though he was an orchestra conductor while making a finger snap *pachin-* and pointed at the right building. There,

    ¡¸Or, you can also say that it is a dream, or an illusion, or even darkness. ¨D¨DFront me¡¹

    At the window in the right building''s second floor, a man in exactly the same appearance appeared as though he was oozing out from the darkness. The Kousuke that was called as "right me" then stepped out to the empty air without any hesitation, and walked down on the air while spreading ripples that looked like ck miasma.

    ¡¸At the same time, it''s a reality, a counterfeit, and also a real thing. Right, ¨D¨Dleft me.¡¹

    Kimberly and others turned unbelieving gaze at the right building, but right after that the same voice resounded from behind them this time. When they turned around in panic, as expected, there was also the figure of man in sunsses and ck outfit showing his appearance, oozing out from the darkness of the building over there, as though he was born from the darkness itself.

    ¡¸Although, there is no need for you all to understand. After all, understanding the true abyss with human body, is something that cannot be done.¡¹

    The same voice entered their ears once more. When Kimberly and others turned to the left as though they were being toyed around, there, on the roof of a car that was parked horizontally to block the path, was the same man standing elegantly with his arms crossed and one of his feet drawn back slightly. Leaving aside a female investigator who was greatly being noisy¡¸Real clone! Real clone!¡¹in high spirit, everyone was lost for words feeling dumbfounded and astonished.

    ¡¸Ko, Kousuke is, Kousuke is, four people¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily''s whisper echoed faintly at the ce where silence had descended. Right after that, the four Kousuke smoothly unsheathed their jet ck short sword and made cross shape with their arms.¡¸Camera-, where is the camera-¡¹Leaving aside the female investigator looking around with a desperate look who was surely beyond hope already, the right-hand man of the demon king chuckled at the words of the girl who he had promised to protect while he called out to her.

    ¡¸Emily.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yhesh¡¹

    Emily''s voice spontaneously squeaked because she didn''t think that she would be addressed here. Seeing the girl like that, the nearest Kousuke chuckled while asking her.

    ¡¸I''m not an ally of justice. If those who doesn''t balk from harming others for the sake of their own will are called evil, then without a doubt, I am extraordinarily evil.¡¹

    ¡¸E, err¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily-san was bewildered. She didn''t understand the meaning of those words, and she also totally didn''t understand Kousuke''s speech and behavior! But, Kousuke didn''t pay that any attention. Because, the one who was here wasn''t Kousuke anymore.

    ¡¸But, I n to at least bear in mind the moral code that I should stick to. Therefore, I will protect you. I will protect my promise to protect you. That''s why, will you believe in me, and let me protect you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ye, yes. I believe you, Kousuke.¡¹

    It didn''t seem like that she wasn''t a little bit creeped out, even so the cheeks of Emily reddened when she was told "I''ll protect you". She joined her hands in front of her chest, and returned back her trust as though in prayer. Toward her who was like that, Kousuke went¡¸fuh¡¹for who knew how many times today, and thenstly he spoke.

    ¡¸Emily. And then, everyone here in this ce. Listen-¡¹

    Each of the four Kousuke disyed diverse chuuni pose''s variation from their original arm-cross pose that even left behind afterimage, while he raised a voice that echoed in the dark night!

    And then, Kimberly and his group went ''twitch!'' from witnessing that somehow amazing movement while they came back to their senses and aimed their gun toward the four Kousuke. Toward them, Kousuke dered! With a voice that was loud, proud, and echoed from the bottom of the abyss.

    ¡¸I, am the shadow! The right-hand man of the godying demon king that was born from the bottom of the abyss! I came from the deep abyss, from the darkness that is deeper than even darkness! Now, engrave into your soul, this taboo name!¡¹

    The jet ck short sword was swept, and the empty-handed left hand spread open its five fingers while covering the right eye. The left eye that sharply red over everything, emitted prating light!

    Kimberly gave his order¡¸Fire! I don''t really get it but, anyway, fire!¡¹. The armed group broke out of the bizarre atmosphere that restrained them, and they pulled their trigger simultaneously. In the space that was nketed with thunderous roar and muzzle sh, "his" introduction rang out clearly.

    ¡¸¨D¨DRapid Fang Shadow w, Kousuke E Abyssgate. I have arrived!¡¹

    The bullets that were fired without thinking of leaving behind any reserve, all of them cut through empty air in vain. *shu-* Together with such sound, Kousuke¨D¨Dno, Lord Abyssgate''s figure vanished!

    Right after that,

    ¡¸Crawl on the ground. Embrace the infinite hell fire! ¨D¨D"Katon - Kouen no Ryuu(The me of abyss extinguish all creation)!"¡¹(TN: Fire Escape - Prominence Dragon)

    Lord Abyssgate appeared behind the armed group and stabbed his short sword on the ground while saying such thing. Instantly, vividly crimson ze *gou-* was spreading in radial shape like great snake crawling on the ground.

    ¡¸Uwah-, what!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hot!? Shit-, the fire, the fire is coiling around me-¡¹

    The me was crawling below the armed group coiled on the men and twined around them burning them mercilessly.

    ¨D¨DShort sword "Heaven Destroying Sword of Brilliant Lightning me"

    It was one of the treasures bestowed to him from the demon king. Originally it would create me snake that randomly ran around to make the area fall into chaos, it was an item that was enchanted with a sublimated me element magic circle to assist in escape. Just as the name showed, it was also possible to do the lightning version of the attack, not just me element. It was possible to instantly activate two elements magic for escaping or assisting in battle.

    By the way, he thought up the naming himself. Together with a rabbit-eared woman of another world.

    Some of the men were about to rush out reflexively, perhaps to help theirrades to put out the fire. But a ck shadow slowly appeared right beside them and they turned their gun there with great reflex. However,

    ¡¸The surge of darkness, corrode everything¨D¨D"Rasetsu no Mashu(It is beyond your mean to touch the abyss)"¡¹(TN: Rakshasa''s Evil Hand)

    ¡¸Ugoh!?¡¹

    *ton* Lord Abyssgate''s palm lightly touched the man''s chest, at that moment the man was blown away like a joke, as though he had been hit by a truck.

    ¨D¨DFingerless glove "Rakshasa ck Hand of Second Advent and Rejection"

    This artifact was inserted with "Magic Shockwave" that converted magic power into shockwave¨D¨D"Rasetsu no Mashu(It is beyond your mean to touch the abyss)", and regeneration magic "Daten no Ote(There is no end to the abyss)" that could regenerate what it touched to a certain degree. (TN: Daten no Ote = August Hand of Fallen Heaven)

    By the way, the chief of rabbit-ear thought and groaned for three days toe up with the naming.

    ¡¸Die-, die-, this damned monster-¡¹

    Several men who fell into panic were brandishing their gun indiscriminately. The bullets that flew out randomly were something dangerous that might drag Emily and others who originally they should secure into danger instead.

    ¡¸How could you guys appeal to Emily and others while ignoring me. I feel lonely¨D¨D"Zekkou Senjin - Shin''en no Kaina"¡¹(TN: Light Severance Thousand des - Abyss''s Arm)

    Lord Abyssgate had jumped to the sky unnoticed by anyone, and in midair he swept his arm inrge movement. With that, four kunais appeared from empty air. Those kunais flew as though they had their own will, three of them stabbed on the ground around Emily and others *ka-ka-ka-*, while the remaining one came to a stop still above them.

    And, just before the astray bullets reached Emily and others, they were obstructed by invisible wall that manifested at the space slightly ahead.

    ¨D¨DOffense and defense dual use gravity control kunai "Zekkou Senjin"

    This artifact''s ability was almost the same like the demon king''s bit weapon. It wouldy out space istion defensive wall by making each other as fulcrum. It flew freely using gravity control, and could aplish space teleportation by recing their position with the user.

    By the way, Kousuke didn''t have a thousand of this kunai. He had twelve. The one who named it as thousand des was the rabbit eared sniper boy. It seemed that the naming reason was¡¸Heheh, stylish right?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t screw around-¡¹

    Kimberly howled. Lord Abyssgate was about tond on the ground with several kunais orbiting around him like satellites. Kimberly aimed the moment he wouldnd and pulled the trigger. It was a superb timing. Even while he was in panic and confusion, that was still an amazing judgment and technique. Furthermore, foreseeing that as a chance, even Allen also gave support fire to make it so there was no ce of escape. Perhaps this was the so called the enemy of my enemy if friend.

    Lord Abyssgate smiled wryly. He fired a single kunai to the ground while falling and his body made a single rotation midair.

    ¡¸Invite to the abyss¨D¨D"Doton - Shin''en Ryuusa"¡¹(TN: Abyss Quicksand)

    Instantly, the ground undted like a whirlpool, Lord Abyssgate slipped through the bullets and then smoothly dived into the ground. ¡¸The true worth of Doton, IT COMES-¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹The frenzied voice of the female investigator who was beyond hope already, it startled Kimberly. At the same time,¡¸CALM DOWN VANESSAAAA-¡¹everyone of Grant family was also startled from their beloved daughter''s shriek.

    That became an opening where Kimberly was made to pay a painfulpensation.

    ¨D¨DBulge, breaking wave. "Doton - Raiton Combination Art - Raika Hourai" (TN: Raiton = Lightning Escape, Raika Hourai = Lightning Flower Phoenix Arrival)

    Such words were propagated from the whole darkness of night. Right after that, the ground underneath Kimberly bulged up with explosive momentum. And then, roaring lightning attack burst out, like a roaring dragon climbing up to the sky.

    ¡¸-, gah!?¡¹

    Kimberly was hit hard by hard rocks that came like buckshot while intense lightning attack showered him. Kimberly who couldn''t even make a proper scream wasunched to the sky like in a cartoon.

    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed to that sight. In the middle of that,

    ¡¸Be aware of your own sinfulness, o shadow of the country.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, the ground is again¨D¨D¡¹

    Before he could finish speaking, Allen turned his head from the fright that attacked his spine. There, he saw the figure of Kousuke who flew out from the ground with a momentum as though he wasunched out. His figure with both his hands spread and his legs lightly folded, was truly the pose of a savage eagle!

    But, Allen also didn''t lose. Even while his eyes opened wide in surprise, he aimed the gun in his right hand with amazing reflex and he pulled the trigger.

    But, Lord Abyssgate who floated midair, with his body that could be said to be exposed to death, he went¡¸fuh¡¹that he had done a lot today, and then he dodged the bullet with a stylish midair spin.

    And then, he kicked flying Allen''s gun with a midair spinning kick fully filled with centrifugal force. In the next instant, Allen''s left arm moved. Of all things, a hidden gun came out from his left sleeve too.

    ¡¸Got you-¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s your illusion.¡¹

    Lord Abyssgate''s other leg cut through the air. Using the centrifugal force of the midair spinning kick, it was a second leg attack that wasn''t unlike a second sword. Allen''s hidden card was sent flying too quickly. Even so, the movement of the shadow of the country didn''t stop, he fluttered the sleeve of his coat and his right hand that should be snapped away reached toward his waist. There, a revolver for quick draw was stored.

    Although, that out of norm movement was already a stepte in front of Lord Abyssgate.

    ¡¸Shih-¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? Gah¡¹

    A third kick attack. By twisting the upper body after the second spinning kick, it further connected to the third spinning midair kick. The right kick that returned to its original position after a rotation cleaved through the wind *gou-* while hitting hard the haw of Allen who immediately tried to pull back.

    Allen''s body was blown away, his body danced midair while making triple spin. The white of his eyes was exposed and he bounced on the ground, at the same time Lord Abyssgate''s feet also touched the ground.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Abyss-style assassination martial art - kicking form¡­¡­¡­"Hien Renkyaku(The bird of abyss chirped three times)"¡¹(TN: Flying Abyss Tempered Leg)

    That unnaturally long pause was of course, because he only thought up that name just now!

    Putting aside the former investiga¨D¨Dthe mere otaku who said¡¸Aa, not just ninja art, but even martial art¡­¡­it''s lovely¡¹and the father-daughter who conversed¡¸Emily, i, is this person alright?¡¹¡¸No, it''s toote already for her, father¡¹, the battlefield where the abyss lord had descended was filled with scream of chaos and despair where everything was merely trampled helplessly by the darkness that he brought about.

    ¡¸I didn''t hear anything about this! What the hell is that guy-¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it-, don''te here!¡¹

    Barrage of bullets surged along with thunderous sounds. But, Lord Abyssgate that was the target wasn''t even grazed. No, to be more urate, the bullets actually hit. To the double or tripleyers of afterimage following him every time he moved. It was as though the bullets were sucked in, they shifted slightly from Lord Abyssgate''s body and drifted toward the afterimages.

    ¡¸¨D¨D"Juuton - Keishi no Kage". No one is able to seize the abyss.¡¹(TN: Gravity Escape - Shadow of Unusual Death)

    Thebination technique from skill "Phantom Step" and gravity magic¨D¨D"Keishi no Kage". While generating afterimages behind using "Phantom Step", those afterimages were enchanted with gravity magic that averted every attack.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is like, a B-ss movie.¡¹

    Kimberly cursed like that while somehow raising up his body that was finally freed from the numbness. He vomited blood ''gahah''. He looked at his surrounding while on all fours and made a dry smile.

    The incarnation of death boasting overwhelming force that surpassed the speed of sound couldn''t even graze the existence before his eyes. Even though they were able to see him, even though they could perceive him, but they were unable to grasp his real state. Even though they were fully observing him like this, yet when they noticed they would suddenly lose sight of his existence, and the next time they noticed would be when they were on the verge of having their consciousness swallowed into darkness along with intense pain. And only the back figure of the lord that was in unrxed alertness.

    me crawled on the ground, lightning flew wildly about, wind de raised up blood ssh, and the ground swallowed everything. The shadow ran whether it was on the ground or the sky, vanishing and disappearing, cloned itself into several bodies and kunais were rushing through the sky by ignoring gravity.

    ¡¸Aa, shit. I really cannot go along with this-¡¹

    ¡¸That too, is the consequence of your choice isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    Kimberly whispered once more while somehow crawling toward the nearest car, but right after that, a cool voice replied to him from right behind him.

    When Kimberly looked back, there was the figure of Lord Abyssgate looking down on him. At the same time, *dosha-* a body of hisrade fell with raw sound beside Kimberly. That body''s neck was clearly twisted into a direction that a neck mustn''t go.

    ¡¸This, monster¡¹

    ¡¸You who prey on human, who doesn''t feel any hesitation at involving unrted people, and ughter yourrades for money, aren''t you the monster?¡¹

    It was a scathing reply. Kimberly faced Lord Abyssgate with his body falling on his backside. When he noticed, he couldn''t hear any gunshot anymore. When he looked around with just his gaze, there was already no one standing in this battlefield.

    No, there were barely some people. The troops of the special squad. With their back facing the wall, they formed a half-circle to be the shield of Chief Magdanese. They were standing even while trickling cold sweat. Beside them was a clone body of Lord Abyssgate, they weren''t allowed to run away, even so they didn''t seem like fighting each other.

    On the other hand, the organization member that Kimberly led here seemed to have passed on already without even any time to feel pain. There wasn''t anyone with showy wound. A single stab on the heart, or internal organ destruction using impact, stopping heart with electricity, or severing artery using wind de. Even the people that were enveloped in me had their life severed by a single attack of flying kunai before they died by fire.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what the hell. You overlook them, but ughter us all? Just what is the difference between those guys and us huh?¡¹

    Kimberly cracked jokes even with his cheeks twitching while his body was sweating from pain and unease. Lord Abyssgate changed his hold on his short sword into reverse grip while shrugging his shoulders at such Kimberly.

    ¡¸Evil with conviction, and a mere fiend. Is it fine to consider that both will meet the same end as the result? The answer, is no. ¡­¡­Well, there is also the difference at the level of troublesomeness for the cleaning up afterward though.¡¹

    Lord Abyssgate was Lord Abyssgate. He wasn''t that demon king. A method of annihting anything and everything when hostility was directed to oneself, was a method that he couldn''t take based from his sense of value and also hisck of means to clean up afterward, nor did he want to take it. Not to mention how this was at earth.

    But, he the experience that he had gone through was also not so sweet, that he would let alive fiends scattering around malice for their own selfish desires, for their own pleasure. Therefore, he made his choice. That was all there was to it.

    From the slight movement of Kimberly''s gaze, Lord Abyssgate guessed that he was wracking his brain for some kind of solution to escape from this situation. He unhurriedly walked toward Kimberly. And then, he violently grasped Kimberly''s cor and lifted him up with one hand easily.

    ¡¸Uoh. Wait-, just wait! What happened wasn''t my real intention-. Even I have a circumstance, I cannot help it! Listen to me!¡¹

    Kimberly desperately beat at the arm of Lord Abyssgate that lifted him up from behind while speaking excuse that would overshadow even the word unsightly. Lord Abyssgate lifted up him who was like that, like a criminal that was crucified on a cross.

    At the same time,

    ¡¸Uh. I, I was¡­¡­aa, if I''m not mistaken, I fainted!? Why am I lifted up!?¡¹

    Allen who fainted until now with the white of his eyes showing was lifted up simrly like Kimberly by a clone body and carried near.

    The special squad troops starting from Chief Magdanese, and then Vanessa who was sending Kousuke a strangely sparkling gaze, Emily who waspletely creeped up by such Vanessa, and Grant husband and wife who was turning pale from the surrounding situations in a silent panic where they couldn''t even hide their bewilderment, they all were paying full attention.

    Amidst that, the lord drew back and recovered the kunais protecting Emily and others while raising his voice.

    ¡¸Emily Grant! Vanessa Paradis!¡¹

    ¡¸Fua, fhyes!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, what is it my god?¡¹

    Emily who was suddenly called in her full name responded with shaken stutter. As for Vanessa at her side, for some reason she wasn''t shaken at all, instead she fell on one of her knees *sucha-!* right away, and replied with reverence as though she was kneeling before her lord. The end of her sentence caused Emily to goggle at her in shock.

    But, even that no-good investigator Vanessa who wrecked the serious atmosphere like that immediately corrected her expression from the next words.

    ¡¸I have captured the perpetrator that snatched away your precious family, your preciousrades.¡¹

    Yes. Kimberly snatched them away. Her esteemed superior Hughes. And also the life of her colleagues.

    Yes. Allen snatched them away. Even indirectly, the lives of her substitute father, of her big brothers and big sisters.

    ¡¸Can you two stay quiet?¡¹

    There was no way they could. Their heart that had been paralyzed by the serial unusual situations started to move again. The scorching rage they had been holding all this time started to ze again like fire that was put into firece.

    Emily stood up. The figure of her family floated around her mind. Because it wasmand? He didn''t directly do it? So what. It was beyond doubt, that what was scattered by the man in front of her eyes, had snatched away the life of her important people.

    Vanessa stood up. What filled her mind, was the figure of the superior that she should aimed at. And then, the figures of therades with whom she entrusted her life to and vice versa. Who was the one that shot at them from behind with a reason like "for the sake of money"? Who was the one who snorted at the offered trust while trampling on it? It was, the shitty bastard before her eyes.

    ¡¸O, oi, Vanessa. Wait, just calm down! I¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Silence.¡¹

    Vanessa slowly stepped forward.

    ¡¸A, aa~, young miss? That, it was my bad that I blundered¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    Emily stomped forward loudly.

    Both of them, the two woman who had survived to this point, walked forward side by side. Their expression couldn''t be seen from the shadow covering their face. But, their lips that were tightly pursed into a line spoke of their emotion more eloquently than anything.

    They clenched their fist. Both of them broke into run. The two men who became the origin of cmity imagined the future that would befall them and sighed. In their action, there was contempt that could be seen, after all what they faced were just female, furthermore one of them was nothing more than a girl. Getting punched wasn''t really a big deal.

    But, that contempt too disappeared right after that.

    ¨D¨DThere is no end to abyss. The deep darkness envelop everything.(Now, beloved children. Let''s bestow the protection of abyss to you.)

    The moment that whisper was uttered, the night suddenly coiled about on the greatly clenched fist of the two. The ckly whirling light that gave such illusion was increasing in strength with pulses each time the two took a step forward! Yes, it was as though, the abyss lord was increasing that strength with each passing of time!

    Unease ran through the expression of Kimberly and Allen. Both of them didn''t understand what phenomenon that was. But, their soul understood this much. ''That''s bad news-!'' Following that impulse, they raised their voice to stop the two.

    ¡¸Wai¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Sto¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸No more discussion-¡¹¡¹

    But, at that time the two were already right in front of them. Their hidden expression became exposed. What was there was wicked look that even resembled evil Rakshasa.

    *ZUDAN-* Impossibly loud footstep resounded. Cracks in the shape of spider web ran through the ground! And then, it was unleashed. It was like cannon ball that sted through the air, the fist d in the abyss!

    ¡¸FLY AWAY-¡¹

    ¡¸DIE-¡¹

    Emily''s fist at Allen, and Vanessa''s fist at Kimberly. Both of them put their whole feeling, and their billions of rage, they spitted out everything, and struck!

    ¡¸¡¸THIS SHITTY BASTARD-!!¡¹¡¹

    *GOU-!!* The thunderous sound of hitting flesh and,¡¸GUPEE!?¡¹¡¸GEHAH!?¡¹such screams resounded. On the eyes of the lord that had the perception ability raised by "Heavenly Eye", the sight of Kimberly and Allen''s cheeks getting ran through by fist, their cheekbones broken, their teeth pulverized, and their flesh squashed in undtion, was projected.

    When the lord timely released his hand, Kimberly and Allen were blown away in tailspin as though to prove that might and they bounced together on the ground. And then without any lessening in their momentum, they crashed on the car behind. Both of them cordially plunged through the front ss head first together and in the end there was only their butt sticking out without even a twitch.

    The sound of someone gulping their saliva *gulp* echoed. The troops of the special squad were making expression that was shuddering in fear as though to say¡¸Those fists really a damned bad news¡¹.

    Amidst that atmosphere, Emily and Vanessa who were standing still with their fist still outstretched slowly rxed their tension. And then, they lifted their face and gazed at the lord.

    There on their face, floated a smile. Looking at their smile, it could be clearly understood that even though it wasn''t wholly, but at least their expression had cleared up a bit.

    ¡¸Both of you. ¡­¡­That attack felt like it would make me fall in love.¡¹

    The lord gave words of praise while once more going¡¸fuh¡¹that he hadvishly disyed throughout this day.

    Emily and Vanessa looked at each other''s face, and then, they turned their face at the lord one more time. Wordlessly, they both fixed a thumb up resolutely.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    This is not over you know? It¡¯s still continuing you know~.

    The next update is nned at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    AN: This one is short. There is big possibility it will be rewritten, or added to.<hr>

    ¡¸Now then, here we are o guardian. I''ll grant you the chance to choose.¡¹

    After Emily and Vanessa made their settlement with a fist of all their might (plus abyss), the lord that was observing Chief Magdanese and her group said such thing with his eyes shining.

    In the silent night where the tumult of death and strife had passed, leaving behind the heaps of corpses of armed men all around, the voice of the lord resounded clearly. Emily and Vanessa, and also Grant husband and wife who were in slight distance away, they all went ''hah'' and their gazes turned toward that voice.

    Even the special squad troops whose awareness ckened slightly from the extermination of the enemy and the <em>observing </em>act of the lord, they began to put on a tense air once again.

    ¡¸Choose?¡¹

    Chief Magdanese was pressing on her arm that was soaked in blood while standing up with the help of the agent beside her. Her cheek was dirtied by blood ssh and painted her gruesomely, but she responded at the lord with a straight calm gaze without even a grimace on her face.

    ¡¸Yes, choose. Will you be exterminated in this ce? Or will you take the second option?¡¹

    ¡¸What nonsense¡­¡­I already told you my, no, the security bureau''s will. If you want to kill us then kill. Even if the country lose a pawn like me, it won''t affect this country''s system.¡¹

    She had made her resolve. Her cold gaze without any emotion in it discarded the lord''s proposal as nonsense.

    But, the lord wasn''t making "proposal" here.

    ¡¸Certainly, I don''t think that your death will affect this country''s decision considerably. But, I believe that the influence of the living you is powerful, isn''t that correct? Don''t you think that influence ought to be used for the sake of the country''s safety?¡¹

    ¡¸? What are you¡­¡­-, such thing. That''s a contemptible threatening isn''t it.¡¹

    Yes, this was the "ultimatum" that was only dressed up as "proposal".

    Even if Chief Magdanese died, it would be impossible for the upper brasses of this country who knew about the appeal of¡¾Berserk¡¿to retract back their hand, there would be some remaining that would keep trying. The sessor of Chief Magdanese would seed her duty or else that duty would simply be moved toward another organization.

    But, if this great woman who could even be said as a living legend used her position and all her influence to insist that¡¾Berserk¡¿was unneeded, or even dangerous, what would happen then. Chief Magdanese said that she was nothing more than a dog of the country, but sure enough, could the upper brasses ignore her full report?

    From the lord''s conjecture, there would be no way for them to ignore her.

    For the lord who wascking in the means of cleaning up the aftermath with the country as his opponent, the method of bringing over Chief Magdanese to his side and made her to revoke the¡¾Berserk¡¿case could be said to be the most realistic means.

    Of course, the lord also had the means to make the top brasses of this country to forget everything regarding¡¾Berserk¡¿. He could make request to that demon king. If he did that, the whole case would be settled without leaving any loose end.

    But, the lord didn''t choose that. The dignity of the lord wouldn''t forgive him if he left this case''s resolving to other people wholesale even though he was the one that poked his nose into his case by his own. Above all, he thought of that person as a friend, and so there was no way he could treat him as a convenient existence. If he did something like that, then the lord wouldn''t be able to say that he was the friend of that demon king while raising his head high.

    Therefore, for the lord, it would be for the best if Chief Magdanese herself put an end to this¡¾Berserk Incident¡¿.

    And then, in the case this option couldn''t be practiced, then it would be war against the new security bureau without Chief Magdanese, no, against the country itself that was backing the bureau.

    ¡¸This is different from threatening. This is a deration. If your side wishes for a fight to the bitter end, then I will fight until this body is reduced into worthless thing. Now, guardian. You can imagine using that sagacious mind of yours. In the end, just how much sacrifice will be necessary to stop this abyss lord.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Chief Magdanese stayed silent. Her gaze surveyed around slightly without even speaking any words. What entered her gaze was the mere shadow of the armed men''s former self. In contrast, the man before her eyes had not a single wrinkle on his outfit.

    In front of this person who utilized supernatural technique that surpassed the realm of understanding, even the special squad of the security bureau would be powerless. His conduct and speech were also beyondprehension.

    Although, it was by no means that the winning percentage was zero inside Chief Magdanese''s thought. No matter how much irrational strength this person had, but as long as he was only an individual, he would be in a losing battle against an organization. Inside her head she had already pictured several routes of killing the lord by using "strength of organization".

    But,

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­¡¹

    She let out a deep sigh. From how the agent standing by beside Chief Magdanese was blinking his eyes, perhaps it was really rare for her to act like that.

    But, if that agent knew about what was inside Chief Magdanese''s heart, then surely he would feel that it couldn''t be helped for her to make that deep sigh from the overwhelming fatigue drowning her heart, he would even feel sympathy to that.

    (The right-hand man of demon king¡­¡­what''s more, the "returnees", is it.)

    Yes, the lord had proimed before. That he was the "right-hand man of demon king". In other words, this embodiment of irrationality before her eyes <em>was nothing more than a subordinate.</em> In the end, was that existence which was referred as demon king, an existence that was even more powerful than this lord? That was something that Chief Magdanese didn''t understand.

    But, here, for some reason her mind was naturally under the impression that <em>this information was nothing significant</em>¨D¨Dfrom that, and when the keyword "returnees" emerged on her mind, terrifying possibilities were welling out from inside her, one after another.

    The returnee incident that shaken the society for a period. Naturally the intelligence department of Britain also didn''t ignore that incident. But rather than the boys and girls who were called as returnee, the intelligence department focused more in observing and dealing with the disturbing elements who were sniffing at the ult aspect of these returnees. Even so, there was no doubt that Britain was paying attention to the¡¾Returnees Incident¡¿.

    But, at one point of time, the heated up media and suspicious organizations that were showing disturbing movement suddenly stopped showing any movement. It happened so quickly like the tide that was drawing back.

    (Yes, that incident came to an end so naturally that it was unnatural. And then, I and also the intelligence department didn''t feel that it was unnatural!)

    The existence of the lord and the few keywords that he put before her eyes opened up Chief Magdanese''s eyes.

    ¨D¨DThis person wielding supernatural power, is a returnee

    ¨D¨DThe returnees, numbered thirty people in total.

    ¨D¨DAt the very least, there is an existence that this person looked up as above him.

    ¨D¨DThe recognition toward the returnees is weak, and much less in their own country, but almost the whole world was like that.

    ¨D¨DEven now she isn''t feeling that it was unnatural about how weak this recognition is

    ''Just what''s with this situation'', Chief Magdanese thought. ''The opponent is an individual'', such assumption was an excessively hopeful conjecture.

    ¡¸Let me, ask a question. Among <em>all of you</em>, how high are you inparison?¡¹

    When that question left her mouth, she thought that there was really no meaning in asking that, even so Chief Magdanese couldn''t help but asking the question. She wanted to know even if just a part, about "they" who managed to hide from the whole world even after having the attention from all over the world gathered on them once.

    Hearing the question of Chief Magdanese, the lord hummed¡¸fumu¡¹while touching his chin. He showed a gesture of thinking for a bit, and then he shrugged his shoulders in over reaction and answered.

    ¡¸I can boast that I''m top ss even among my friends. However¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸However?¡¹

    The lord was putting on airs, however, Chief Magdanese only asked back quietly without showing any irritation. Toward such her, the lord held his head high, and then he spoke in pride.

    ¡¸Compared to our demon king and hisdies, I cannot hold a candle to them. Even in one-on-one, using my whole body and soul, where I take out all of the trump cards that I have¡­¡­dealing a scratch is the best that I can do.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    The special squad troops were going slightly astir. An opponent that cornered them until half-destroyed state, and in his back there was still someone else waiting, someone that this person could do nothing except putting on a scratch. What''s more, there were several of such people. What''s more, he said <emdies. </em>Ladies-! The fingertip of the troops that was on the trigger was trembling! How envio¨D¨Dterrifying!

    ¡¸Although, perhaps it won''t even be a fight against you guys to begin with.¡¹

    The detail that was added like an additional blow convinced Chief Magdanese. It was just as she thought, even their awareness was being guided. That conviction made a sigh to leak out from Chief Magdanese''s mouth once more.

    And then, she asked the scale on her heart and a bitter smile emerged on her mouth.

    ¡¸Indeed, it''s not worth it to continue this just for the merit of turning¡¾Berserk¡¿into weapon. By the way, I wonder if there is any room for negotiation?¡¹

    ¡¸None.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fine for you to say that even without asking that demon king-sama you respected?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    A curt response. Chief Magdanese sighed for the third time.

    ¡¸The effect and usefulness of¡¾Berserk¡¿are already known by the top brass. I cannot assert that this case will be resolved by me advocating for the opposing argument. It''s my specialty to make argument armed with theoretical backing, however I cannot guarantee anything with certainty if I have to omit your existence in my argument.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you implicitly telling me to expose the information about me and the one behind me? Know this, guardian. In this world, there are things that shouldn''t be known. ¡­¡­Or rather, if I told you about them then it will be seriously bad news for me and for you too. Especially if anyone try anything to the wive~s it seriously will be the end. It will be totally over for this country. If this is known, then there will absolutely be some fellowing out to do stupid thing, this country will disappear from the map yea¨D¨Dcough-. Anyway, I have no intention of telling you anything about us.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason, it was as though the bare face came out from Lord Abyssgate. It was a momentary shiver that was obvious even through the sunsses and ck costume. Other than Chief Magdanese, even the troops were horrified. Just what kind of existence could make this aberrant existence to unconsciously return to his bare face!?

    ¡¸Hhn, a, and, what is your answer?¡¹

    The lord cough unnaturally as though to pull himself together, and then he pressed the choices once more on them. The mind of Chief Magdanese was groping frantically for the best solution to her country even now in this moment, but she was aware that the answer had alreadye out from inside herself since some time ago.

    The country''s safety was everything for Sharon Magdanese.

    Then, if what was waiting at the end of the path of pursuing that goal would be a war against an unknown, and furthermore a powerful organization without equal that could even possibly overthrow this country, then that would be really just putting the cart before the horse. At the very least, she knew that in the current time she was overwhelmed in the information aspect and battle strength.

    A long silence descended. The cold gaze of Chief Magdanese pierced straight at the lord.

    The lord was also staring straight back at Chief Magdanese. While crossing his arms.

    Just how much time passed? When anyone realized, Emily and Vanessa were already standing close to the lord, the troops were nervously gazing alternately between Chief Magdanese and the lord. It was at that time that the words that would decide their fate were finally spoken.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Fine then.¡¾Berserk¡¿is uncontroble. Refinement of wonder drug for it is impossible. At this rate there is a high possibility of it adapting to the environment and start air-borne infection, the damage in that case will be vast. ¡­¡­What do you think about that? Of course, I will put seasoning on that story sufficiently.¡¹

    ¡¸Wonderful. With this there will also be no need for a joke like all the upper brasses of Emily''s country showing the same symptoms with Alzheimer, despite that being the illness that she is fighting against. My greatest respect on your decisive judgment.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t need your respect or anything, however I think that it''s a silver lining that you are someone rational. ¡­¡­Though honestly, I think there is something wrong with your speech and act.¡¹

    The words that were muttered in a whisper by Chief Magdanese in the end there. Surely those words came half from being sore loser, and half came from her heart.

    The lord pretended not to hear that while his gaze moved to Emily beside him. By sending flying one of the causes that cornered her important people to death, her feeling had been diverted somewhat, but as expected, the me of her hatred was still directed at Chief Magdanese who was the ringleader without even the slightest weakening.

    ¡¸Emily. Just as you heard, we have procured a method to end this case. But, I know that this method is not something that you really can agree with.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­right¡¹

    Emily clutched the sleeve of the lord tightly. Her tightly pressed lips looked like she would bite on her lips anytime. That look of hers eloquently exposed the inside of her heart that was yelling¡¸This kind of people, it''s better if they all just die!¡¹.

    The lord questioned to such Emily.

    ¡¸I was the one who said that I will be your strength. That''s why, if Emily wish for revenge, I''ll draw my de against them. Emily, what do you want to do?¡¹

    Those words of the lord that came thiste in the game caused the troops who were breathing sigh of relieve to make tense expression just when they thought the talk was concluded already. It was only Chief Magdanese who was sending a calm gaze at Emily, like a criminal waiting for the judgment.

    The strength of Emily''s hand that was clutching the lord''s sleeve became stronger. Her figure that was looking down while trembling a bit as though she was holding down a great emotion looked even more painful to look at. But, the first word that were let out from such Emily was strong, it resounded with dignity that made everyone there to be taken aback.

    ¡¸Don''t look down on me.¡¹

    The gaze of Emily who lifted up her face stared straight from the shoulder of the lord. In that distance where they could feel each other''s breathing, there was light other than hatred shining in those eyes of Emily.

    ¡¸You are asking me that kind of question after finishing the talk, are you testing me? I''ll say it one more time. Don''t look down on me, Kousuke. I decided to walk this path because I want to be the strength of someone who is suffering from sickness, because I want to keep alive even if just one person more. There is no way I will trample on the best path you have grasped for me!¡¹

    Her voice resounded clearly. That will spread like a ripple. Surely, that will was something that wouldn''t lose even against the will to safeguard the country that Chief Magdanese disyed.

    ¡¸Besides, I don''t happen to have a shamelessness that allow me to entrust other with killing people for my own sake. Vanessa that has been helping me all this time, and Kousuke who told me that you will be my strength even though you are not rted to this. I absolutely won''t make that kind of horrible request to the two of you!¡¹

    Her cat eyes red intensely. She was holding zing hatred in her chest, however, she didn''t mistake her path. This girl would immediately turn small in crisis, she was a scaredy cat, and obstinate, however it was obvious that inside this awfully straightforward girl, there was strength that couldn''t be mistaken.

    A faint smile emerged on the lips of the lord. Different from the fearless smile that he showed before this, it was a smile that was vaguely fleeting, and gentle. The lord''s hand reached toward Emily''s head in a natural motion. *pon pon* Light touches were conveyed to Emily.

    ¡¸Emily. As I thought, you are a good woman.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Boe!?¡¹

    Instant petrification. Next, she turned into apletely ripe tomato when sheprehended what was said to her. The garnish was a weird shocked voice. And then, she noticed how their face had approached each other until super close range where her lips would be able to touch if she stretched up herself a little, and how she was tightly clutching the lord''s arm. She went ''awawa, hawawa'' while backing off in shaky footsteps.

    And then, she noticed Vanessa who was giving her a thumb up for some reason, Chief Magdanese and the troops who were makingplicated expression, and then, her family that was sending her a strangely lukewarm gaze¡­¡­¡¸Do, don''t looook!¡¹she said while turning small. She crouched, she held her head with both her hands, and then her body was trembling from shame. That figure was truly that of a small animal.

    The lord made a pleasant smile at such Emily before his gaze returned to Chief Magdanese.

    ¡¸That''s how it is. Guardian-dono, please, for the sake of this country''s safety too, persuade this country with desperation. There is no worth in effort. Result is everything. If anything is going to harm this child and the people at her surrounding, no matter what kind of shape that is¨D¨Dthen know this, the abyss swallow everything without exception.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I know.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese nodded quietly at the abnormal killing intent and pressure that were filling thest sentence. And then, she proposed that she would like to dispatch personnel to clean up this ce, and prepare a ce to talk to each other regarding the organization behind Kimberly.

    Indeed, they couldn''t just neglect the heaps of corpse, and it was essential to know about the organization behind Kimberly to save Emilypletely. And so, the lord epted that proposal while teaching them one fact.

    That fact, was that the number of body bag they needed to prepare was only for Kimberly''srades. Yes, actually the troops of the special squad, although they all were seriously wounded with their limbs'' tendon severed, or their internal organ terribly damaged, but not a single one among them received lethal damage, none of them had died.

    Thinking from the beginning that bringing over the security bureau to his side was one of the methods to end this case, the lord left them alive so as not to leave behind seed of future trouble as much as possible. Although, even though the troops felt joy that theirrades survived, at the same time their mind felt down from the terror that they were partially annihted even when the opponent was holding back that much¡­¡­but that was just a trivial matter for the lord.

    Now then, for the moment a rtionship of cooperation was build with the security bureau and the matter had reached a point where they could pause. It was at this time

    The lord, no, Kousuke heard. The sound of *saa¨D*. It came from inside his body. It seemed that he could hear for real, the sound of blood leaving his face.

    Kousuke''s hand was moving toward his sunsses with small shivers. And then he slowly took off his sunsses with the item ttering *rattle rattle*.

    What appeared from behind the sunsses was a grandly convulsing expression.

    Other than the agent who received Chief Magdanese''s instruction and made contact for personnel dispatch, everyone there noticed Kousuke''s pale expression that was obvious to see even under the faint moonlight. His entric atmosphere until just now was vanishing.

    Kousuke turned on his heel wordlessly, however, everyone could clearly see his dead eyes. He started to walk unsteadily, and totteringly. Before long he reached the gap between the wall and stair on the building, he ttened himself into the gap and turned small. Just like Emily-chan.

    In front of the people whose eyes turned round in wonder, Kousuke buried his face onto his knees and whispered in small but clear voice.

    ¡¸Someone, please kill me instantly instead¡­¡­¡¹

    He wished to be beheaded in the middle of the warehouse district.

    It seemed that thepensation to be peerless was great.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Actually I wanted to write more about the entanglement when Kousuke returned, yet the time wasss~.

    Work of 4 months is seriously bad news.

    The next update is nned at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    AN: I¡¯m sorry.

    In the end, just posting the next chapter is the best that I can do.

    Just what is golden week I wonder? Does it mean a week of demonic work?

    Haha-

    Because of that, I¡¯m thinking of putting aside the rewriting and improving the previous chapter for the time being.

    If there is anyone holding hope for that, my apologies.<hr>

    ¡¸Hold on! Get a hold of yourself, Kousuke!¡¹

    Emily''s tragic call that didn''t suit the warehouse district at night echoed. Kousuke sat on the floor while hugging his knees, he was staring at empty air with eyes of a dead fish, and a dry smile was pasted on his lips. Emily was holding the cor of such Kousuke while desperately jolting his body back and forth.

    Everyone of Grant family was staring at such situation with a bewildered feeling in wonder of what was going on, also, Vanessa too was throwing doubtful gaze at Kousuke who suddenly became useless, even so she was running her gaze at the surrounding vigntly in his ce.

    And then, at the end of her gaze were several bureau staffs and the surviving troops.

    Yes, currently there were many bureau staffs in this ce. When Chief Magdanese finished her talk with Lord Abyssgate, Kousuke suddenly turned into a state as though he was a stain on the wall. After that Chief Magdanese called in bureau staffs for cleaning up the aftermath.

    After all the phrase of heaps of corpse all around perfectly suited this ce right now. They couldn''t just leave the corpse like that, and the cars Kimberly and his group were riding to this ce needed to be confiscated too. They needed extra hands for dealing with all those.

    In addition, they needed to share information between the two sides regarding the organization behind Kimberly and also interrogating him. It was for that reason that Chief Magdanese and her group, and also Kousuke and others were remaining here.

    Both Kimberly and Allen now looked as though their former handsome look was only an illusion. Their caved-in face was too tragic to look at, and they were still unconscious without even a twitch and the white of their eyes exposed. Several troops were watching over Kimberly, but he looked so atrocious that they questioned¡¸Is this really need to be guarded?¡¹.

    And so, they were still unable to hold interrogation. Or rather, Kousuke''s heart was hurled to far beyond as though he was in the verge of being swallowed into abyss, so currently they couldn''t even exchange information with Chief Magdanese. Emily was doing her best so Kousuke would return to his sanity but¡­¡­the damage on Kousuke-san was deep.

    Chief Magdanese received treatment of her arm that was drilled by rifle bullet beside a car that was equipped with first-aid facilities, mixed among the injured troops. She was narrowing her eyes at Kousuke who was in such state.

    Although they had reconciled, or rather formed cease-fire agreement for the moment, but the other party was the great woman who carried both good and evil in her method. With Kousuke''s state where he was currently murmuring brokennguage¡¸I''m, fine. I''m, working hard. I''m, fine¡¹, Vanessa also needed to endure various things and kept watchful eye to the other side.

    However, she wished that Kousuke would return to his sanity soon already. And so, looking at Emily who was desperately calling at Kousuke while her arms were circling on his head as though she was going to embrace him, Emily who was starting to reduce the sense of distance into one where it was hard to im that they were just mere friend, Vanessa gave her advice.

    ¡¸Doctor Grant. Can I say one thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaat. Right now I have no free time to look after mere otaku heree!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s impolite to call me a mere otaku. I''m not just an otaku. Even if I''m an otaku, but I''m otaku that is an agent¨D¨Dno, I''m the SOUSAKAN.¡¹(TN: Sousakan means investigator in Japanese. All this time when I refer some people from security bureau as agent, the raw was actually calling them as sousakan or investigator. I changed them to agent in the trantion though.)

    ¡¸I don''t get it!¡¹

    For some reason, Vanessa and Emily pulled a smooth funny man and straight man routine a little bit like aedy duo. Emily went ''fusha¨D'' like a cat while her gaze insisted¡¸Be quiet a little!¡¹. Of course, Vanessa-san was unstoppable.

    ¡¸About my god, it appear that his state that was overflowing with awesomeness not long ago, for some reason that I don''t understand it put a burden on his mental state. And so, how about trying something that will make my god''s feeling to lighten up? Something that will make him happy.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a good advice you have there¡­¡­but you see, let me point out at just one thing! What''s with that "my god"!¡¹

    Emily Grant didn''t fail to notice that opening to be the straight man.

    Vanessa showed a really irritating face that seemed to question¡¸Just now, is it really something important?¡¹, even so she exined with the sense of values of good old Japan.

    ¡¸Doctor Grant. The origin of why I call Kousuke-san as my gode from the tradition and culture of Japan, that is the correct way for disying respect, because that is a title of honor.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸At Japan, people who disyed transcendental skill, producing result that cannot be matched by any other and ought to be given high praise, they would be called "~is god" (TN: Kami in Japan can mean god, but can also mean incredible or fantastic) in praise. Therefore, I''m praising "Kousuke-san is god!", or "Kousuke-san''s awesome style is seriously godly!!" is something that is really natural and par for the course!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I didn''t know that¡­¡­¡¹

    Vanessa''s finger snapped out powerfully and pointed to emphasis her im. Emily''s expression changed just like when she received new knowledge from university lecturer. ¡­¡­She didn''t even notice how inside her arms, Kousuke was shot by Vanessa''s word bullets and he convulsed *twitch twitch twitch*.

    It seemed that the SOUSAKAN''s mood became pleased looking at Emily''s attitude. Her tongue moved even more fluently.

    ¡¸Doctor Grant. This is a digression, but at Japan, everyday new gods are being born.¡¹

    ¡¸Li, lies¡­¡­in Japan, there are a lot of people like Kousuke!?¡¹

    Emily showed a frightened expression. Her side-tail stood on end. Beside her, the expression of everyone of Grant Family was grandly twitching. The eyes of Chief Magdanese narrowed so thin it looked like string now, and the troops expression turned grim as though to say¡¸Despair!¡¹.

    ¡­¡­It seemed the people of the security bureau were also pricking up their ears and listened really attentively.

    Whether she actually knew that or not, Vanessa shrugged her shoulders with over reaction that looked like a certain someone somewhere and said¡¸No no, how can that be¡¹and denied Emily''s words.

    ¡¸As expected, even Japan(the country of fantasy) won''t have anyone that is in the level of my god. However, it''s the fact that gods endowed with technique and zeal which shaken the soul exist there. ¡­¡­Doctor Grant. Even you should at least hear about it before. The other popr name of that country. Bringing forth gods into existence day after day, this alias disy that essence!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I don''t know, I don''t know what it is, Vanessa!¡¹

    It seemed that the strange switch inside Emily-chan was turned on. Or perhaps, she was simply someone that got easily swept away by the ce''s atmosphere. Speaking in term of story tale, then she was definitely in the category of easy heroine. (TN: Easy heroine is those heroine in the story that easily fall to the main character just because of a bit of kind words or gesture, or sometimes without any clear reason at all)

    Vanessa who obtained amazingly excellent audience was showered by the support light that was the moonlight while she raised one hand to her chest, her other hand was spread widely, and with an air as though she was an actress on stage, she made the alias of the country she would forever love to resound.

    ¡¸People, call that country like this. ¨D¨DThe country where eight million gods are born.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not it-. Apologize to the sense of values of the good old Japan! You representative of misunderstood foreigner!¡¹

    That statement of Vanessa was really too much this time, which caused Kousuke to flew out from the bottom of the abyss like aunched missile. He reflexively stood up while roaring angrily. Emily also got carried up to standing position by his momentum, she said¡¸Standing! Kousuke is standing!¡¹which sounded like a joke material while revealing her joy.

    ¡¸Congrattions of your revival, my go¨D¨D¡¹

    Vanessa immediately fell on her knee with a thud and bowed like a retainer revering her lord, but her words were cut off in the middle. By *hyu-* the sound of cutting wind and the wind pressure grazing her cheek.

    ¡¸Oi, Danessa. The next time you call me "my god" again¡­¡­I won''t miss.¡¹(TN: Danessa, in the raw, the katakana of ''Va'' here is reced with the kanji of ''da'' which could mean, worthless, hopeless, useless, etc. Sorry, but I cannot think up any fitting trantion to English for this)

    A cold sweat smoothly trickled down Vanessa''s temple while she quietly looked across her shoulder. There, she could see a jet ck kunai stabbed deeply on the ground. But, she wouldn''t get discouraged by something of that level. Such thing didn''t fit for this SOUSAKAN!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, I''ll call you master.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? Isn''t it fine if you keep calling me "Kousuke-san" the same as always!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is no way I can do that. As a person begging for teaching, I wish to take up an attitude that adequately express that!¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow I''m feeling amazing spirit from you though. Somehow it feels a bit scary though. Or rather, begging for teaching?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Please ept me as pupil by any means!¡¹

    ¡¸This development, is unexpected!¡¹

    The spirit of Danessa-san was full to the brim. After a total of five minutes exnation that hit Kousuke like surging wave¡­¡­in short, she was awfully moved by Kousuke''s strength, so please ept me as a pupil by any means, something like that it seemed.

    To expand further, Vanessa was giving her exnation with enthusiasm that was at the peak of the peak, so it went without saying that a lethal wound was dealt once more on Kousuke''s shame.

    She said how magnificent the pose of Lord Abyssgate while reproducing it with a perfectly copied motion, she also chuckled ''fuh'' while saying¡¸The moon tonight is wonderful!¡¹¡­¡­. Kousuke was covering his face with both hands while shaking his head screaming¡¸Stooop! Please, stop it alreadyyy!¡¹.

    ¡¸Why a pupil huh. I don''t get how your thought process is working anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸I think that if anyone witness that numerous techniques which look like Japanese ninja, it''s only natural that they will want to receive teaching though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Have some self-awareness. The natural that Vanessa is saying is generally unnatural you know. Or rather, you are an agent of security bureau right? What are you going to do about that huh?¡¹

    Kousuke averted his face looking unpleasant after seeing Vanessa''s fierily sparkling gaze while gently giving his refusal.

    Vanessa nced at Chief Magdanese before for some reason she went¡¸fuh¡¹with a smile that looked really irritating. Chief Magdanese''s eyes twitched in reaction.

    ¡¸In the first ce, I entered security bureau because I thought that¡ºIsn''t something like an agent that fight against evil really cool?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸That motive is like elementary student huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even after I safely became an agent, my heart was throbbing from thinking¡ºWon''t I get dragged into national conspiracy I wonder?¡»while I went through the days.¡¹

    ¡¸Your way of thinking is seriously like an elementary student.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese covered her eyes with one hand. Her emotion could be easily guessed. There were several of the troops averted their eyes a bit and others that sent Vanessa lukewarm gaze. Surely they were the same kind with this Danessa.

    ¡¸I was moved when I met with the chief the first time. She is the living legend that handed down swift yet cool-headed judgment, when I actually met her and felt her atmosphere on my skin, I thought¡ºEh, what, isn''t this a real-life M!¡». I instantly decided then. ¡ºYosh, I''ll be a real ¡ð07¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Oo~i, chief-sa~n! It seems that this otaku SOUSAKAN wanted to be your 0¡ð7!¡¹

    Chief Magdanese whispered¡¸¡­¡­The Paradis that I knew, was just an illusion¡¹with a tired expression. And then, when she averted her gaze away as though to say that she couldn''t bear to see any more than this, ahead of her gaze she witnessed the troops and bureau staffs who were giving out air that said¡¸Yep yep, I get that~¡¹. Her cheeks were twitching grandly.

    ¡¸However, yes, However! I had seen it! I had known it! That there are things in this world that not ought to be known! Yes, it''s you!¡¹

    ¡¸Guhah. I, I let my guard down. It all came back at once.¡¹

    ¡¸Compared to master''s awesomeness, this M wannabe chief is just too shabby. What I should aim for is right here! Master, I beg you. Please, ept me as your pupil.¡¹

    Saying that, Danessa-san bowed her head. As for the chief-san, after getting arbitrarily treated as fictional character, getting expectation arbitrarily put on her, and in the end she was called as shabby, she pulled out her handgun with gaze that was like tundra. Seeing that, the squad captain beside her held her from behind while saying¡¸Ca, calm down-, chieef!¡¹to stop her.

    While sending a nce to thatmotion, Kousuke who was given petition from someone to be his pupil for the first time on his life sighed loudly while saying a word.

    ¡¸Rejected.¡¹

    He cut down the request resolutely.

    However, it seemed that Vanessa had predicted that from the beginning. She nodded once without looking particrly losing herposure. And then, she spoke a request that she seemed to have prepared beforehand, or rather this one seemed to be her heart''s actual desire.

    ¡¸Then, please sleep with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Your cryptess just know no bound there! What are you saying!? Just what the hell you are saying!?¡¹

    ¡¸Vanessa!? Wha wha wha wha, what is your intention!?¡¹

    Kousuke was greatly shaken, while Emily who was previously in a daze from the exchange between Vanessa and Kousuke was revived in one shot.

    Vanessa was exining with her gaze staring at Kousuke without any trace of shame in it, rather her gaze was like a hunter aiming at a prey. ording to her exnation, the point was if it was impossible for her to be a pupil then ''I will be your woman!'', something like that. If she received the privilege to stay at his side like that,ter she would steal his technique by herself, she said.

    ¡¸Impure! That''s impure-, Vanessa! So, something like that, if it''s not properly between two people who love each other¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, Doctor Grant. I wish that you won''t misunderstand me like that. I won''t offer this body just for the sake of my objective whatever it is. I have fallen in love normally. Or rather, I have gotten wet.¡¹

    ¡¸W, we, weeet¨D¨D¡¹

    Emily-chan buried her face on Kousuke''s shoulder. Her face when bright red until not only her ears, but even until her neck. And then, the confession that was too much of a straight ball caused Kousuke to forget the hopelessness of his talking partner temporarily and he unconsciously turned red.

    ¡¸Please don''t worry, Kousuke-san. Perhaps I don''t look like it, but actually I''m a devoted woman.¡¹

    ¡¸N, no, even if you appeal at me like that. In the first ce, you see, I actually¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s right! For Kousuke and Vanessa, such thing is¡­¡­no good! It''s absolutely no good!¡¹

    Kousuke was about to say¡¸have a lover¡¹, but Emily-chan who was on her absolute limit pulled tightly on Kousuke. She embraced him as though to cover him, or possibly to im that she wouldn''t let him get taken away, while her almond-shaped eyes red really threateningly.

    ¡¸Please don''t worry, Doctor Grant. I''mpletely okay even just as a mistress.¡¹

    ¡¸Thi, this is not that kind of problem!¡¹

    Vanessa-san''s freedom was unstoppable. The bureau staffs who were working hard at dealing with the corpsesying all over the ce without getting anyte night overtime pay already stopped still. They were gazing fixedly at the conversation of Kousuke and co. With bloodshot eyes, and shaking fist, and then, curses that were leaking out unintelligibly.

    ¡¸E, excuse me. Can I interrupt a little?¡¹

    In the middle of the growing pandemonium, a timid voice called at them. Looking toward that voice, Emily''s father Carl was staring at Kousuke, Emily, and Vanessa with a reallyplicated expression feeling unsure of what to say.

    ¡¸That, Abyssgate-san, should I call you that?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s Kousuke. Are you listening? My name is Kousuke.¡¹

    Father Carl''s natural mentioning of Abyssgate caused the mini Kousuke inside his heart to vomit out blood. Even while he was inly eating damage, Kousuke vigorously pressed on to correct Carl. Father Carl nodded obediently at that even while he was feeling creeped out.

    ¡¸Err, Kousuke-san. First, let me say my gratitude. You are the benefactor of Grant family. If it''s something that I can possibly do, then please ask anything from me so I can express my thanks to you. I won''t inquire about that mysterious power of yours. Surely there are various circumstances about that¡­¡­. But, there is one thing that I want you to tell me no matter what. ¡­¡­Just what is your rtionship with my daughter? You two look really intimate with each other¡­¡­¡¹

    Color of awkwardness was residing inside the gaze of father Carl. That gaze was seeing the figure of his beloved daughter who was hugging Kousuke firmly even now.

    There, it seemed that Emily finally noticed how she was clinging all over Kousuke. She raised her voice¡¸Awah!?¡¹while backing away with her hands going banzai. (TN: Like when people yell banzai, they will raise their hands high)

    ¡¸Aa~, no, it''s not, our rtionship is not like what Carl-san is thinking. I am just her bodyguard, just a friend.¡¹

    ¡¸Friend, is it¡­¡­¡¹

    Carl''s gaze was directed to his daughter once again. He could see the vision of dark cloud with sound effect *doyoo~n* behind Emily. She was obviously feeling down when she heard "just a friend" said so easily. Even if he wasn''t her father, it waspletely clear that Emily wasn''t thinking of Kousuke as just a mere friend anymore.

    Father Carl made aplicated expression at that condition of his beloved daughter. And then the one that threw a stone and caused ripples there, was obviously this person.

    ¡¸Kousuke-san. The way you are saying that is just too much. Even though Doctor Grant had already offered her precious thing(peeing)¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Offering her precious thing!? E, Emily! What is the meaning of this!? Exin it to your father!¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you are wrong, father! That, isn''t something like that¡­¡­that was because Kousuke was mean to me, it couldn''t be helped at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-. You are saying that your precious thing was stolen because you got bullied!? Su, such thing¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily''s cheeks were dyed red from shame and she turned small. It was her usual style, but right now, in this ce, it also could be seen as a girl who crouched down because she got hurt. Actually even Emily''s mama Sophia went¡¸Emily! Aa, you are trembling like this, how pitiful!¡¹and hugged her tightly with tragic expression.

    As for Kousuke,¡¸"Being mean" and "bullying" has really different nuance there!¡¹he made a retort inside his heart, but it was the fact that he acted mean and shamed Emily because of that, so he was hesitating of what to say. He absolutely didn''t do atrocious thing like what Carl and Sophia were imagining but¡­¡­. Or rather, it was him who got dirtied that time¡­¡­.

    The gaze of father Carl who was desperately holding down his rage was cornering mini Kousuke inside his heart.

    ¡¸Abyssgate-san. You are my family''s benefactor. My words that I want to repay you with anything that I can possibly do aren''t a lie. But, but-, please spare just my daughter! Like this-! Please, I beg you don''t shame my daughter more than this-!¡¹(TN: The word shame here can also mean rape or vite in Japanese)

    ¡¸You are wrong! It''s a misunderstanding! I''m telling you I''m not that kind of brute!¡¹

    Starting from Chief Magdanese, the bureau staffs were all giving Kousuke cold gaze. It was as though they were looking at a criminal.

    After that, the misunderstanding was resolved somehow by Kousuke''s desperate justification, and the flustered words of Emily who noticed that an outrageous misunderstanding had been generated.

    Although, because of the fault of Danessa who put in timely interruption with mistaken good intentions, the misunderstanding that Japan was overflowing with boys who hungered for "reward" from beautiful girl permeated not just Grant family, but even until the bureau staffs. In the end, Emily''s blunder of wetting her pants became known far and wide and her soul embarked on a journey. When Kousuke consoled her, seeing that and thinking that the two would go into a rtionship by themselves, Danessa casually added in her mistress application. Kousuke was flustered by himself with¡¸This isn''t affair! This isn''t an affair at all!¡¹¡­¡­

    Through this and that kind of ruckus, the cleaning up of the site somehow was finished, and finally, really finally the discussion between Kousuke and co with Chief Magdanese''s group could start. It was at that time, one of the bureau staff that was holding amunication device rushed toward Chief Magdanese.

    From the condition of that staff who had tense expression on his face, it seemed that some kind of umon situation was urring.

    The staff handed over themunication device that seemed to be connected to somewhere, to Chief Magdanese who was looking doubtful.

    ¡¸Chief. This is the smartphone recovered from Kimberly. ¡­¡­The caller said to hand it over to you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. The preparation?¡¹

    ¡¸All okay. But, it''s likely the other side is taking countermeasures. Please prolong the talk as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Everyone, don''t make any sound. I''ll put it into speaker.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese epted the smartphone that was put on hold and quickly gave instruction. Nervousness spread between the staffs and troops. From the situation, it seemed that the organization behind Kimberly was attempting to contact them. The call was put on speaker so that Kousuke and others could grasp the situation too.

    The one at the other side of the call most likely was the organization that was the ringleader of everything. Perhaps they finally contacted the phone because there was no result report from Kimberly or because he failed to make contact regrly.

    Emily''s expression vanished, Danessa returned into Vanessa, and Kousuke''s eyes quietly narrowed.

    Inside the back of the car that was loaded with specialized equipment, one of the staffs wearing a headphone made OK sign. Chief Magdanese nodded once and pushed the call button.

    ¡¸This is Sharon Magdanese, the chief of national security bureau. You are?¡¹

    ¡ºHow do you do, chief-done. Although it''s only through a phone, it''s an honor that I can talk with a living legend like you. I, let''s see¡­¡­can I ask you to call me Odin?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Pretending to be the chief god of Norse Mythology? It''s really painful listening to you trying to match your theme with Berserk''s naming like that.¡¹

    For some reason Kousuke pressed on his chest. Vanessa''s lips grinned broadly just for an instant. But, right now was a serious time, so everyone cordially ignored them.

    ¡ºHow biting. As expected from the iron woman who has shouldered the country''s safety for many years until now. Even though I granted Kimberly-kun quite a lot of man power, but as expected it seems that it''s too heavy of a burden for him to be your opponent.¡»

    ¡¸Enough with the idle talk. Get straight to the point.¡¹

    ¡ºIt''s really sad that you arecking in yfulness¡­¡­well, I guess it''s fine. I only have one demand. Hand over Emily Grant that the security bureau is sheltering.¡»

    Emily''s shoulders shook from shock. Seeing that, Carl and Sophie nestled close to her and gave her a hug to support her.

    ¡¸Do you think, that I''llply with that demand?¡¹

    ¡ºYou have no choice but toply. If not, berserkers will raise the first cry of their birth in the middle of city. Just like this¡»

    Right after that,

    ¡¸a, Ga, aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    A shriek resounded in the warehouse district at night. Everyone was startled and their gaze moved toward the source of the roar.

    Over there, there was the figure of Kimberly convulsing fiercely with the white of his eyes still exposed. The handcuff restraining his hand on his back was raising creaking sound, disying how great the pressure that was being put to it.

    ¡¸Get back! Everyone get back! Take distance and surround him in half-circle!¡¹

    The chief''s order resounded and the troops moved simultaneously. The staffs were also moving quickly even with uneasy look emerging on their face so that they wouldn''t be a hindrance for the special squad.

    Everyone understood. The abnormal state of Kimberly was the symptom of him transforming into berserker. But, their expression was overflowing with bewilderment and doubt. That couldn''t be helped. Kimberly wasn''t seen consuming the drug of¡¾Berserk¡¿. If someone was dashed with the drug, then they would turn into berserker in a matter of seconds. The question was how could Kimberly who was in restrain was now disying the symptom in this timing.

    Kousuke and Vanessa shifted their position to protect Emily and Grant family while taking wait-and-see stance. During that time, Kimberly finally tore off the metallic shackle using his erged body and reinforced muscle.

    ¡¸oOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!¡¹

    Kimberly whose looks now had overreached a little bit too much from being wild-type, red at the surrounding with bloodshot eyes. No one understood how Kimberly suddenly turned into berserker, even so it didn''t change the situation that there was a threat before them.

    Therefore, the captain was about to give the shooting order.

    ¡ºKimberly-kun. Thank you for the great demonstration. ¡­¡­You can die already now.¡»

    ¡¸Gih, gah!?¡¹

    The voice of the man who introduced himself as Odin streamed out from the phone speaker. It was a death sentence that sounded really light. The next moment, Kimberly who even now was deciding of which prey to attack suddenly twitched and convulsed, and then it began to writhe in agony while raising anguished voice.

    While everyone was feeling baffled, white smoke was raising from the whole body of Kimberly and his body was erged even further while unpleasant sound *book book* could be heard. And then, the next moment when his body height reached three meter, he dried up and shriveled all at once like a balloon that was leaking out air.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is¡­¡­Berserk overdose?¡¹

    Emily whispered in a daze. The symptom urring in Kimberly''s body was exactly as Emily diagnosed. It was indeed due to Berserk overdose.

    ¡¸What, did you do?¡¹

    With an expressionless gaze, Chief Magdanese was staring at her former subordinate who was meeting his end in an excessively gruesome fashion while she threw a question at the smartphone she was holding.

    ¡ºYou can guess can''t you? It''s not something that is especially difficult. A capsule filled with normal dose of Berserk, and another capsule made from concentrated Berserk that is three times the amount for overdose, those capsules were set so they would broke using remote control, then I made Kimberly-kun swallowed them. Even without antidote, I can dispose him using overdose, that''s how it is.¡»

    Odin''s words caused most people to be speechless. Even calling this man as inhuman still feltcking. This act should be called as fiendish among the fiendish. But, Odin continued his speech as though to say that there was no need to even pay attention to something like that.

    ¡ºNow then, I think you understand already, but if you refuse to hand over Emily Grant, perhaps a berserker will suddenly appear in a city somewhere. You know, I have faith that you who is shouldering the safety of this country will notmit any foolish action that will lead to that.¡»

    ¡¸No negotiation with terrorist. That is the international practice.¡¹

    ¡ºTerrorist? Let''s not make a joke. I am a businessman. I''m merely doing the best I can for the sake of profit. This is a transaction. I think it''s onlymon sense for the side that makes the proposal to obtain advantage in the negotiation.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Chief Magdanese fell silent. This man didn''t think of anything about murder. No matter how many sacrifice would result, if it was for his own profit then he would surely discard everything. Her abundant experience told her that Odin''s warped and broken sense of values was the real thing.

    She felt a slight hesitation. The figure of Kousuke was reflected in Chief Magdanese''s quietly opened eyes. He was staring straight back at Chief Magdanese.

    Next, Chief Magdanese looked at Grant family. Carl and Sophia who were hugging Emily close were looking so pale they looked like they could faint anytime, their expression was a grievous one. But, as for the daughter in question Emily,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no word. For a moment, Emily''s gaze moved away from Chief Magdanese toward Kousuke at her side. And then, within a moment, a small smile emerged on her lips. Like that, me was zing within the eyes that returned toward Chief Magdanese. It was me of rage and resolve. That passion was certainly conveyed toward Chief Magdanese.

    ¡¸Fine. I''ll hand over Emily Grant.¡¹

    Carl and Sophia were about to protest loudly with despairing expression, but Emily herself stopped them.

    ¡ºThat''s a heroic decision, chief-dono.¡»

    Odin''s voice turned slightly lively. His superiorityplex oozed out from being put on an overwhelmingly dominant position.

    After that, Odin told them the delivery ce and the method of delivery before cutting off themunication.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m sorry. We were led astray by dummy.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese returned a brief¡¸I see¡¹to the vexed staff. It seemed she really didn''t expect much from that venue. In exchange, her gaze captured Kousuke.

    ¡¸And? What will you do?¡¹

    Kousuke shrugged. He looked back across his shoulder at Emily. No word was exchanged between the two. But, when Kousuke nodded with a grin, Emily smiled softly without even a speck of unease there.

    Kousuke who turned toward Chief Magdanese again then smiled fearlessly while saying.

    ¡¸The other side expressly showed their tail to us. There is no reason to stay quiet isn''t it? This is where both sides alternate the offense and defense turn. I am the hunting dog, and they are the prey. It''s time to punish them grandly.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese sent a brief nce at the shivering Vanessa before making a deep sigh, and then she whispered with a faint smile.

    ¡¸Hunting dog? Call yourself Fenrir instead. I''m feeling like going along with that god make-believe, just for a bit.¡¹

    The troops who seemed to catch that whisper were smiling wryly while nodding. Vanessa-san was sending Chief Magdanese a gaze that seemed to say¡¸Even the chief can also speak a really excellent line huh¡¹.

    ¡­¡­For some reason, Chief Magdanese felt like she wanted to go home very much.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Postscript

    I also wrote this at my activity report but, thetest chapter of theic version was updated.

    I put the activity reportte at night, so just to be sure, I reported it here too.

    Kaorin is super heroine, so if you have interest, please try to have a look at Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage without fail.

    The next update is nned at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    That night the moon waspletely hidden by the cloud. In this dark world without light from the night sky, there was a high-rise building illuminated brilliantly by artificial light. For a normalpany, at this time most of the employees would be home already and there would be few lighting, but it was only this building that was leaking out light from all of its floors.

    The entrance of that high-rise building and the outer wall near the highest floor were drawn with thepany name and emblem. Thepany name was¡¾Gamma Pharmaceutical¡¿.

    A car''s headlight was illuminating the back road of that¡¾Gamma Pharmaceutical¡¿. The car was stopped once by the guard in front of the gate of iron bars. The man behind the car''s steering wheel showed his face to that guard and also his identification card.

    It seemed that the guard knew the face of the driver. The guard showed a wry smile while giving words of appreciation¡¸Must be hard work toe at this kind of time even though you aren''t even a researcher¡¹. He then took the identification card to the guard room and used a card reader to read the card to open the gate.

    The man behind the driving seat shrugged his shoulders and said¡¸It''s the superior''smand. I cannot go against it¡¹while receiving back his identification card. At that time, the guard saw the person sitting at the backseat and he raised his eyebrows questioningly.

    When the driver told the guard¡¸This person is a genius doctor even if she look like this. It seems she will be ourpany''s hidden ace you know¡¹, it seemed the person in the backseat noticed that they were talking about her. The girl wearingb coat with her hair tied into side-tail then faced toward the guard and smiled friendlily.

    Being smiled at by an amiable beautiful girl, the middle-aged guard ckened down and he smiled broadly. And then he said¡¸Even though you are still young, you mustn''t force yourself too hard to work until this kind of time you know¡¹while drawing back.

    The car then passed through the gate and kept running until its figure vanished into a rear entrance for the underground parking area.

    The car parked on a corner of the underground parking area before the driver and girl inb coat¨D¨DEmily got down.

    ¡¸Is this ce really where the mastermind is staying? This is argepany that can be counted in one hand even at Britain.¡¹

    ¡¸So you doesn''t believe it Miss? I said already that I am the direct subordinate of this ce''s president¨D¨DKaysis Wentworks.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. I won''t talk to you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ou.¡¹

    The man who received that really piercing reply got sullen. Even so he obediently backed down. He, the man who fainted after eating Kousuke''s secret technique¨D¨DWoody urged Emily to move with a pouting face.

    Following Woody''s guidance, they rode an exclusive elevator that would only move using employee ID card. This high-rise building had 66 floors in total with a height that surpassed 200 meters. They could see the night view of the city from the high-speed elevator that was attached on the outside. The higher the elevator got, the wider the view that could be seen.

    ¡¸It''s beautiful¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, this scenery¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not talking to you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it.¡¹

    Woody''s feeling was hurt from that second piercing reply. A beautiful girl with sparkling eyes clinging at the scenery outside, and a tough man exposing pouting face beside her. The scene was really surreal.

    Before long, *ting* along with such sound, the elevator''s floor disy showed they were at the highest floor. Emily who came back to her senses from that sound turned around and followed behind Woody who had exited the elevator first. They passed over several corners and rooms, through several electronic locks, and in the end reached a heavy door that was engraved with thepany''s emblem.

    Woody walked toward the disy installed beside the two-leaf door and pressed a button.

    ¡¸Boss, this is Woody. Just as my message, I arrived just now. I''m bringing Doctor Grant.¡¹

    ¡ºFinally. I''m opening the door now.¡»

    The door of the president''s office was constructed so it could only be opened from inside. Because of that, Woody and Emily waited for the room''s owner Kaysis to open the door.

    *pushu* With the sound of air spurting out, the two-leaf door opened. The two of them entered with Woody in the lead. The door immediately closed behind them. Emily looked at that across her shoulder and inside her heart she evaluated that the enemy was really cautious.

    When her gaze returned to the front, she saw a man at his early thirty sitting deeply on a luxurious chair. He was a slender and blond man. His narrow eyes that looked like fox and his loose and slovenly smile gave a frivolous impression that didn''t suit a president of argepany.

    But, the moment that man saw the figure of Emily behind Woody, Emily saw inside the man''s slightly opened eyes and unconsciously felt gooseflesh in her spine.

    She thought that this man was like a snake. His gaze was that of a snake catching sight of a mouse that would be the prey. She must not be deceived by this man''s external frivolous impression. Cunning and malice werepressed inside this man. Yes, detestable aura that made her unconditionally believed that was expressed in this man''s eyes.

    Emily unconsciously stopped walking all of a sudden. Seeing that caused Kaysis''s smile to deepen further. His evil smile that gave no hint of humanity made Emily to spontaneously gulp loudly. Even Woody that was slightly in front of her also gulped loudly like her. Surely he understood just how evil that smile was.

    ¡¸Hey, Emily-chan. Nice of you toe. Mypany wees you with open arms.¡¹

    Kaysis stood up and detoured around hisrge desk while spreading his hands open in a weing gesture. Emily almost shrank back from the approaching mass of malice, however, she suddenly noticed what she was about to do and she gritted her teeth.

    And then, she returned her drawing back foot to its former spot and red back threateningly with piercing cat-eyes.

    Kaysis disyed emotion of surprise for a moment, but he soon started to stare with a gaze of unconcealed sadism.

    ¡¸How nice, that arouse me. A girl making that kind of eye is just my favorite. How about it Emily-chan? Won''t you be mine instead of just being a researcher in mypany? You will be able to obtain anything you wish by doing that you know?¡¹

    ¡¸And, you will torment me who naturally is going to refuse, and then want to make me say that with my own mouth isn''t that right? Anyway, go through stic surgery first. The vulgarity of your character ising out on your face you know?¡¹

    Even while Emily was still shaking a bit, but she threw back a scathing reply boldly. Woody looked back to her with a slightly shocked expression. Kaysis''s expression was increasingly changing as though there was a delicious fruit put in front of him.

    ¡¸That''s a hurtful way of speaking. But, it arouses me instead. Just how long you can continue with that kind of attitude, aa, I''m really looking forward to it more and more.¡¹

    ¡¸Your disgusting behavior doesn''t matter. Rather than that, are you Odin?¡¹

    While nodding, Kaysis approached until he was in short distance from Emily who was asking that to him with undisguised revulsion.

    ¡¸Indeed, that''s correct. I am Odin. Well, that name is just for a jest though. My real name is Kaysis Wentworks.¡¹

    ¡¸You were¡­¡­the one that stole¡¾Berserk¡¿? The one that released the infected person in the middle of city?¡¹

    Kaysis''s fingertip stroked Emily''s cheek. Even while feeling nausea from that touch, Emily asked for confirmation to him. She wanted to confirm, ''are you the main culprit of everything?'', like that.

    ¡¸You can say that, but you can also say that it''s not so.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? Answer me!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you are really strong-willed. Just like a cute cat.¡¹

    Kaysis dodged Emily''s questioning nomittally. His snake-like eyes shined while his hand touched Emily''s slender neck. Of course, just with that it would be impossible to choke the neck and kill a person. But, most likely he just wanted to see Emily''s suffering face for fun.

    Emily''s face slightly grimaced when that hand jerked with strength. Kaysis''s expression was increasingly filled with joy by that but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot just stay quiet watching more than this. Can I ask you to take off that hand from the miss?¡¹

    The one that grasped Kaysis''s hand and forcefully jerked it away from Emily''s neck was the man at her side¨D¨DWoody. Kaysis sent him a dangerous gaze. Kaysis''s eyes were tinged with dangerous light from how his subordinate showed an unforeseen rebellious attitude, and from how he called Emily as¡¸miss¡¹.

    ¡¸I wonder if you understand just who are you opening your mouth to. Or else, don''t tell me you are cajoled by this child? No matter how unlikely I think that is.¡¹

    ¡¸No way, such thing is unimaginable to happen between me and miss. Besides, I''m doing this with full preparedness for everything.¡¹

    Kaysis shook off Woody''s arm roughly, then he took out a handgun offhandedly from his breast pocket and pointed it at Woody. At the same time, he snapped his finger *pachin* and armed men appeared from hidden doors set up everywhere inside the room. They pointed their gun muzzle toward Woody.

    However, Woody who knew about the existence of the guards standing by inside the room naturally wasn''t perturbed.

    ¡¸Full preparedness? I really don''t get you. Just what in the world happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing special. If I''m forced to say, then it''s because I found a ce with better employment term than here I guess. Any humble sry man will change their job to a ce with better condition right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. I see, so you are cajoled by the security bureau. Just how much you can receive from them? Aa, just to be clear, I''m not nning to ask you toe back by offering you more than their offer. Your fate is decided already here.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you told me toe back, I absolutely won''t. After all, it''s remuneration that you cannot possibly prepare.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s that much money? Answer, how much that you got?¡¹

    So much remuneration to the degree that a president of argepany that was in the top five of Britain couldn''t match it. Kaysis''s expression was slightly colored with interest when he was told something like that. He was wondering, just what kind of world the security bureau used to steal his subordinate.

    Seeing Kaysis like that, the corner of Woody''s lips rose up in a wide grin. And then with a boastful, ted, and joyful expression that couldn''t be suppressed!!, he spoke the detail of the remuneration he obtained.

    ¡¸Kukuh, listen and be astonished! My reward iiis, the finest quality of salmon sandwich, FOR A YEARRRR-!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hm?¡¹

    Kaysis-san was confused. His heinous air was unconsciously scattered apart and he tilted his head inly thinking¡¸Am I mishearing?¡¹. The other guards were also the same like that.

    Amidst such confusion, Emily who knew about the circumstance made aplicated expression as expected. And then, for the second time she asked the same question like before in the caf¨¦.

    ¡¸Hey, Kousuke. Why is it salmon sandwich? Do you like it that much?¡¹

    Hearing Emily calling a name of a person he had never heard before, Kaysis sent a suspicious gaze at her.

    But, at the next moment, he turned around in shock.

    ¡¸Aa, yeah. Honestly, even I myself am thinking, perhaps this hypnotist is wrong.¡¹

    The guards also turned around.

    Over there, before anyone knew it, a young man in ck clothes was sitting on the president chair while scratching on his cheek with a wry smile.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    About the salmon sandwich pressuring of this chapter.

    If I have to say why, that''s because the author is getting fixated with it.

    Salmon sandwich that is unexpectedly off-the-shelf.

    If I made a handmade one, it was doubtful the chapter posting would make it in time¡­¡­

    I''m sorry.

    The next update is nned at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    ¡¸Bubeh!? Hah, wha, what!? What happe¨D¨Dhih!?¡¹

    The pain and impact suddenly running on his cheek made Kaysis woke up. His face grimaced from the dull pain he felt on his back and forehead, but even in such state he tried to rally his confused mind somehow.

    However, the moment his hazy visual field became clear, he raised a shriek that he had never made until now.

    Although, no one would be able tough at him from doing such thing. After all the cause that made Kaysis scream was a sight that was just that bizarre.

    ¡¸Wha, what!? You guys, just what the hell you are doing!?¡¹

    Kaysis called out with an obviously shocked voice. Ahead of his gaze, there were his subordinates that he was familiar with.

    ¡­¡­However, each of his subordinate was perfectly making chuni pose.

    They were the guards under Kaysis¡¯s direct supervision who were inside the room with him just now. One of them had a pose where one of his legs was lifted with both his hands extended straight to both sides. It was a magnificent pose, as though he was a savage eagle that would fly away anytime.

    Another person was standing in low stance with his legs spread apart widely, one of his hands was on his hip while his other hand was held crossing his chest diagonally. That pose looked as though the man was going to transform into a masked warrior in any second now.

    And another pose was taking pose where his body tilted slightly forward while his right shoulder was lifted slightly, his right arm extended to below and his left hand was covering his face with his five fingers spread wide open. The angle of his waist was extremely sexy. That pose looked as though something woulde out anytime now from his back.

    The other too, the guards who were inside the room just before Kaysis lost consciousness, all of them were lined up with everyone taking some kind of chuuni pose. So to speak it was like a museum of posing statue. The gallery was using the whole spacious president office.

    Those people didn¡¯t answer even when Kaysis was yelling in extreme panic. Everyone of them was wearing sunsses so their eyes couldn¡¯t be seen, but perhaps they were unconscious seeing how they weren¡¯t reacting at all. When Kaysis strained his eyes to the limit, those posing guards had their body and four limbs entangled in very fine strings, and he could see that they were being hung up like marites.

    At the same time, Kaysis noticed that he was being restrained on his chair. His four limbs were being restrained by a simr super-fine string.

    ¡¸Hey, Kousuke. Is it necessary to do this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If you ask whether there is any necessity, then the answer is definitely negative. This is bad, the damned Lord Abyssgate is easily showing out his face. Perhaps, it¡¯s hopeless already for me.¡¹

    Hearing that casual conversation in this bizarre space caused Kaysis to return to his sense in surprise. When he turned his gaze toward the voices¡¯ direction, he confirmed that there were several people right beside him.

    Three of them were Kousuke, Emily, and Woody who were inside the room before this. But, in addition of them, there were further three more people.

    ¡¸As expected from Kousuke-san. You don¡¯t forget this thing called ¡°beauty¡± even in the middle of battle. I have underestimated you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Indeed, you suppressed the enemies in less than a minute, and during just the few minutes from you contacting us, you created this kind of artwork. This can be said as terrific. Though now I¡¯mpletely filled with the desire to go home.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha, it¡¯s great that I can move now after having something unknown done to me but¡­¡­this case that made even the chief to be haggard is really a heavy burden huh. I wish I could keep losing consciousness without waking up¡­¡­¡¹

    Vanessa who for some reason looked dejected even though her expression was enraptured, praised Kousuke. Chief Magdanese was having a faraway look while his gaze wouldn¡¯t move toward the posing men no matter what. And then, Allen who was made to drink restorative medicine made in another world and healed until a point where he could at least move.

    In Allen¡¯s case, Emily wished that he would exit the stage with his face still disfigured like before, but Chief Magdanese said¡¸This idiot who kept making mistake cannot be allowed to rest more than this. He has to be made to work like a cart-horse¡¹. And so without any other choice, he was healed.

    Even so, he was still far from being fully healed, for the time being his swelling was suppressed and his broken jaw repaired so he could talk. His broken teeth andcerated nose and cheek were left alone. His face was wrapped with bandage all over like a mummy, making Allen¡¯s figure looked really painful, but there wasn¡¯t anyone who cared about that.

    By the way, regarding the restorative medicine made in another world that healed Allen (the highest ss of product sold for the general public), Kousuke skillfully hid it and exined that Allen was healed using his ability, so it was currently ignored by everyone thinking that Kousuke also had that kind of power.

    Though it seemed that Emily was really bothered with a power that could heal bone fracture in the blink of eye but¡­¡­. Naturally there was no power that could heal people turned into berserker, so Kousuke told her that while saying that he would exin to herter. Hearing that caused Emily to obediently withdraw.

    ¡¸¡­¡­My word, for the chief-sama of the state security bureau to be personally here. What an honor. However, you have made an extremely poor move. As expected, even a living legend has finally gone senile hasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kaysis implicitly conveyed that at this rate berserkers would be released in the middle of city with his sarcastic and obstinate words. His expression was also sneering at Chief Magdanese.

    In a nce he lookedposed, but if observed carefully, it could be seen that his eyes were twitching faintly and his voice was slightly shaking. The cause of that went without saying.

    Because, there were his subordinates making chuuni pose within his view after all!

    ¡¸Mister Abyssgate. I¡¯ll leave this to you..¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I told you that my name is Kousuke¡¹

    Chief Magdanese didn¡¯t show any particr concern to Kaysis¡¯s words and her gaze moved at Kousuke. Kousuke punctually said his request for correction before sighing. Then he put down a chair in front of Kaysis roughly.

    Kousuke put the chair so the back of the chair was facing Kaysis and he sat down on it. He put his arms on the top of the chair¡¯s back and he gazed straight at Kaysis.

    ¡¸Mister Abyssgate¡­¡­. So that¡¯s your codename inside the agency. Fufu, I¡¯ll remember that. I will surely investigate your background. And then, your important people will¨D¨DUBAoAa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Just who do you think you are talking to? Hold down that tongue.¡¹

    Right in the middle of Kaysis¡¯s curse toward Kousuke, immediately after that, he directly received a kick on his crotch from Vanessa who had been reduced into a believer of Lord Abyssgate, and he raised a weird scream. Actually he wanted to writhe around, but he couldn¡¯t do so because he was tied on the chair and he could only twitch repeatedly while desperately enduring the pain.

    ¡¸Aa~, Vanessa. Let me do it, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me. Against my better judgment, it annoyed me seeing his attitude that is making light of Kousuke-san.¡¹

    Just where had the Vanessa-san who was always calm, cool, and collected gone at? Even though she absolutely wasn¡¯t someone who would instantly make ¡®Direct Attack!¡¯ to the crotch because of provocation¡­¡­

    Allen and Woody simrly turned pigeon-toed while drawing away from being creeped out. Kousuke faced toward the writhing Kaysis once more while they were like that.

    ¡¸Now then, Kaysis. I¡¯ll have you spit out everything. Not just the cancetion code, but also how this case started, your n from here on, and then the location of all the¡¾Berserk¡¿that you stole.¡¹

    ¡¸Do, do you seriously believe, I¡¯ll talk¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You will. I said it right? The one who doesn¡¯t understand the situation is you. Why do you think you who is holding the trump card is getting captured like this without question? Why did Woody change side? Didn¡¯t you think about that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Of course Kaysis noticed about those abnormalities. No matter how, it was unthinkable that his subordinate would get lured away by salmon sandwich, he didn¡¯t want to think about it. Also, it was unthinkable that the security bureau would make a gamble that could involve a lot of people¡¯s life using a baseless method like torture, because there was no way he would easily confess just from that.

    But, even so, there should be nothing that could shake his absolutely superior position with him taking hostage of this country¡¯s people, as long as he didn¡¯t confess anything, then there was nothing the security bureau could do except doing whatever Kaysis told them. It was undeniable that such believe was curbing down his feeling of danger toward the abnormalities. It was when he was thinking like that,

    ¡¸I also told you this didn¡¯t I? That¡¯s why you are a third-rate. Honestly, regarding the mastermind of this case, well, I have no doubt that it¡¯s really you but, I think there is high possibility that there is still another existence behind you. The existence that granted you the seat as president of thisrgepany¡­¡­something like that.¡¹

    Kaysis¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. There wasn¡¯t even any turmoil inside his eyes. His breathing was also not shaken at all. But, there also wasn¡¯t any sarcasming from him right away. Kousuke was convinced just from that.

    Surely there was another person that knew about the existence of¡¾Berserk¡¿and stole it the very first. After all an impetus was necessary for Kaysis to know about the existence of¡¾Berserk¡¿.

    At the same time, there was no doubt that this man was cunning, merciless, and excellent, but, no matter how, Kousuke couldn¡¯t believe that Kaysis had the status that counterbnced with the organizational power Kousuke expected, so surely his conjecture that this¡¾Gamma Pharmaceutical¡¿wasn¡¯t at the deepest bottom of everything was correct.

    While thinking so, Kousuke suddenly took out from his breast pocket a string that was attached with something that looked like five-yen coin. The size was about the same with five-yen coin, but the material looked like an amber crystal. There was a round hole at the center, and the string was tied there.

    Once Chief Magdanese and others saw that item, they made a reallyplicated expression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what you are nning to do, but if you don¡¯t release me, a lot of people will die you know? After all no matter what you are going to do to me, I absolutely won¡¯t speak.¡¹

    ¡¸You know, the world is overflowing with irrationality. Do you forget that just because you are at the side that is scattering around irrationality?¡¹

    Saying that, Kousuke then dangled the string. The crystal shaped like a five-yen coin swung back and forth in front of Kaysis¡¯s eye.

    Kousuke coughed once *gohon* for a moment and he straightened up his sitting posture, before he suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡¸You are gradually bing stra~ngee~, you are gradually bing straa~ngee~¡¹

    ¡¸??? Just what are you saying¡­¡­. Is your head having a screw looseee-hee~¡¹

    The crystal five-yen coin systematically swaying like a pendulum in front of Kaysis¡¯s eyes. At the other side of the coin was a suspicious incantation (?) that sounded strangely stupid. Kaysis¡¯s was doubting Kousuke¡¯s sanity that matched Kousuke¡¯s expression that lookedplicatedly embarrassed.

    But, right after that, the end of Kaysis¡¯s sentence crumbled. Light slipped off from his eyes, and his snake-like atmosphere dispersed as though it was just a lie, where now he seemed like a mere simple man.

    ¡¸You are gradually wanting to taa~lkk~. You want to talk about everything, everyy~thii~ng¡¹

    ¡¸I, I want to taa~lkk~. I want to talk about everything, everyy~thii~ng¡¹

    ¡¸If you are asked you will want to anss~werr~. You will be unable to not anss~werr~¡¹

    ¡¸I will want to anss~werr~. I be unable to not anss~werr~¡¹

    ¡¸You will be happy by telll~ingg~. You will be wanting to tell everyy~thii~ng¡¹

    ¡¸Will will wiilll~¡¹

    The slow and stupid voices resounded inside the room. Kaysis waspletely transformed into a repeating machine. At the same time, light of expectation was starting to grow inside those eyes. His atmosphere was like a Viger A who was called out by a hero party, who for some reason knew about a local legend and would tell it to the hero party without leaving anything out.

    ¨D¨DSoul magic enchanted-type brainwashing artifact ¡°Staking the Pride of a Viger¡±

    The viger in RPG would tell everything they knew if they were talked to. If they were addressed by hero party, ordinarily they would obediently listen. They also wouldn¡¯t say even a singlein when their house was entered by a hero party as they pleased, and even if their home was rummaged and in the end their possession got taken away without permission.

    This artifact would turn the targeted human into such lovely viger. This was an artifact for dealing with the aftermath of an incident, bestowed by the demon king to the abyss lord for his personal use.

    A minuteter, the president of argepany that could be counted as one of the top five even in Britain finished his job-change into a splendid Viger A. He happily spouted out everything that he knew.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Thank you very much for the festival of salmon sandwich¡¯s review column.

    It¡¯s a happy feeling that something I liked is shared by other people!

    Now then, the end of this extraption too is graduallying into view.

    I think it will be 2, 3 more chapters.

    But even though I said that, even Hakumei don¡¯t know how this tale without any plot or anything will roll in the future.

    When it¡¯s over what will I write then I wonder.

    The next update is nned to be at 6 P.M. Saturday too.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    Beloved people of Narou, good evening.

    Recently, you know that I''m spending an increasingly good chuuni life.

    This is Chuuni Suki, the one who have the privilege of posting¡¸Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou¡¹.

    Now then, in this asion, I have the privilege of reporting that¡¸Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou¡¹will be published by Ovep Bunko-sama.

    It seems that there will be even a special site created at the official website of Ovep-sama.

    The detail will be announced in the near future.

    ¡¸Arifureta¡¹will change shape to be on paper page, but please keep taking care of me from here on too.

    I write a bit extra story for thememoration of the book publication.

    It''s a what-if story unrted with the main story.<hr>

    ¡¸Haa, haa, kuu, what persistence-. I should just obediently follow Hajime-san''s warning.¡¹

    Shia cursed while nimbly running with her beautiful faint bluish-white hair trailing behind her. Her usual innocent smile couldn''t be seen on her face, her own failure and the evil hand that was currently cornering her into this bitter situation caused her prided rabbit ears to busily twitching around in vignce against the surrounding.

    Shia was pushing her way through the narrow path among the buildings while nimbly evading the trash cans and plumbing like an acrobat. It was as though she was in the middle of a desperate escape¡­¡­no, in fact Shia was really forced to escape no matter how hard to believe it was.

    Shia who was categorized as inhuman person along with Hajime and others didn''t have any existence that could be a threat for her. Her ability was such that even made the magic cheat Yue to say¡¸Your physical ability is bugged¡¹. An existence that could force such Shia to escape¡­¡­

    ¡¸I, I found herrr! The rabbit-eared girl Shia-chaaaaan!¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    A person carrying a backpack on his back, wearing a T-shirt with moe character design, zing eye glint peeking from the gap of his long hair, with his hand carrying a tough camera¨D¨Dhe was The Otaku.

    Just before Shia could get out from the back alley, that otaku youth appeared from the back door of a building that opened roughly, which caused Shia to reflexively raise a pitiful shriek.

    That was only natural. The reason was because Shia''s rabbit ears detected his presence to be at the other side of the building just a moment ago. Yet despite so, he appeared before her eyes right after she got distracted for a moment. It wouldn''t be that strange even if an absurd existence like this existed at the previous world, but that was impossible.

    That was because this was earth, the home world of Hajime.

    The otaku youth faced Shia whose face was shuddering. He readied his camera and suddenly he lowered his head in a snap.

    ¡¸Pho, photo, please!!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you no already-!¡¹

    Shia reflexively retorted back. However, the otaku young man wasn''t discouraged at all. ¡¸E, even so please-!¡¹Even though he was stuttering, but he lowered his head even deeper with a force that strangely emitted a formidable will.

    Seeing how she made no progress, Shia used the wall of the building to make a wall-kick jump and flew over the head of the otaku youth. She came out into a street somewhere.

    Then, it seemed that the angry yell of Shia was heard, the fellows who were chasing after Shia until just now¨D¨Dthe otaku group was gathering bustlingly.

    ¡¸Ra, Rabbit ear-san, please, let me take a photo-!¡¹

    ¡¸One snap, just one snap is fine-¡¹

    ¡¸Ca, can I call you Shia-tan-¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that gaze, please turn it over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Can I ask you, to pose? I, if possible please make gun shape with your fingers. Also, can you make the rabbit ear''s shape to droop a bit more? Or rather, I, I have a uniform here, ca, can I ask you to change into it?¡¹

    In the blink of eye, otaku young men (middle-aged men included) and the curious onlookers who were wondering if there was some kind of event, were starting to form a crowd.

    ¡¸Uu, just why this is happening desuu? Even though there are people wearing cat ear or dog ear, why is it only me¡­¡­thi, this is just like what Hajime-san said, ¡ºthe neighborhood of Akiba is rough¡»desuu¡¹

    Shia''s face contorted and about to cry. The surrounding was already packed with the warriors of Akiba, they were waiting impatiently for Shia''s permission of photo opportunity.

    Yes, the ce where Shia was currently at, was Earth''s Tokyo metropolis, right in the middle of Akibahara. If it was asked about why Shia who came to earth together with Hajime was now at Akibahara, it was because of a reason that wasn''t particrly deep¡­¡­

    Putting that aside, Shia who was showing an interest to Akihabara was given a serious warning by Hajme. He said, if Shia entered the neighborhood of Akiba as she was, there would be a greatmotion without a doubt.

    ''That was because Shia''s rabbit ear was the real thing'', that wasn''t the only reason. Thinking normally, no matter how real it looked, surely there wouldn''t be anyone thinking that it was actually real. But, in this asion, it was irrelevant whether it was the real thing or not.

    Her beautiful long hair with faint bluish white color that could be mistaken as moonlight, her beautiful face that could make foreign idol to run away with tail between their legs, her perfect proportion that could put model to shame, her loveliness that came from her gentle atmosphere despite her beauty, which made anyone wanted to look at her forever. That kind of miraculous girl, waspleted with twitching rabbit ears.

    For the humans at Akiba, no, as long as someone was a man, it would be impossible for their heart to be not stolen!

    That was why, Hajime firmly warned Shia to not go to Akiba by herself, and in the case she went anyway, Hajime handed her a disguise artifact to change her look.

    Shia was thinking¡¸This is exaggerated desuu¡¹, even so she wore the artifact and in the end she went to Akiba by herself but¡­¡­here she made a sorrowful miss. Everything at her surrounding was unusual, and her eyes were stolen by girls intentionally putting on animal ears by themselves, seeing that Shia carelessly took off her artifact.

    When she did that, naturally Shia''s beauty and charm were exposed. And then, the otakus swarmed like hyenas.

    If here the warriors of Akibamitted rudeness to Shia and tried to force her, Shia would send them flying mercilessly and then she would vanish right away.

    However, as expected from them who was a gentleman despite being a warrior. They would lower their head and ask for permission without fail before taking their camera, even though they were passionately making request without reservation, but they didn''t bulldoze their way through.

    Shia who had received warning from Hajime in the beginning, and what''s more she evenmitted mistake of getting rid of her artifact, she became unable instead to act forceful toward the otaku group who was like that.

    And so she attempted to escape from Akiba, but the warriors of Akiba weren''t that soft. Just like how the craftsmen of Hairihi Kingdom chased after Hajime before, they were earnestlying to beg at Shia using wondrous tracking skill, physical ability, and coordination between fellow warriors that made Shia couldn''t help but making retort¡¸Are you guys really normal human!?¡¹. Their figures made it as though the OTAKU nesting in AKIBA was really a different race.

    Shia was thinking, ¡¸The station of Akiba is far away¡­¡­¡¹, like that.

    ¡¸Fuu, it cannot be helped. I didn''t really want to do preposterous thing in Hajime-san''s world but¡­¡­it''s already toote for that like this.¡¹

    By the time the voice of¡¸Please, let us take a picture¡¹was starting to be a great chorus, Shia sighed deeply while starting to walk briskly. The crowd surrounding Shia in circle became noisy, but Shia walked straight ahead without minding that and came to a stop in front of a young man.

    The young man was muttering¡¸Eh, eh? M, me? By any chance, it''sing? My springtime ising?¡¹, but as expected Shia didn''t pay that any attention and she firmly grabbed the shoulders of the young man.

    The young man went beet red from having both his shoulders grabbed by a foreign super beautiful girl wearing rabbit ears that couldn''t bepared even with the countless idols he had seen. The surrounding was getting noisier.

    The young man was making an expression that was vaguely containing hope. However, Shia gifted him with words that were heartless, that could also be considered as reward for a part of peculiar kind of human.

    ¡¸I''m sorry. Can I ask you to kneel for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you kneel, for me?¡¹

    Shia smiled sweetly while putting on strength that was just barely the limit. The young man was befuddled for a moment, but for some reason his face got even redder, then he bent his knee while breathing roughly in excitement. It seemed that this young man was also "a part of peculiar kind of human".

    Shia put her foot on the shoulder of that young man. The young man gulped his saliva seeing the beautiful leg peeking out from the skirt. The surrounding people were also holding their breath, wondering if an abnormal y was really going to start in front of a crowd this big. Camera lenses were gleaming here and there.

    But, the next moment, they were blinking in astonishment.

    ¡¸Well then everyone, forgive me for making ruckus.¡¹

    Saying that, Shia put her weight on the foot stepping on the young man''s shoulder, and then the next moment she leaped high. The young man surprisingly didn''t feel the feedback that would normallye from getting used as footstool for jumping even though he was slightly lurching forward. He felt surprised whileing back to his senses and turned around quickly.

    There, he saw the figure of Shia twirling through a rotation midair while making the head of a bald uncle at the back as the next footstool. Like that, Shia was making the warriors of Akiba as footstool while advancing rapidly through the crowd.

    ¡¸I, I was used as footstool!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shi, Shia-tan''s beautiful foot, o, on my head, haa haa¡¹

    ¡¸Ste, step on me toooo! Shia-tan''s footsie, grind on meee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Rabbit ear going pyon pyon¡­¡­it''s the real thing. It''s the real rabbit-eared GIRLLLLL!! I cannot hold it in-¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, I''m witnessing a miracle¡­¡­¡¹

    The warriors were greatly stimted by Shia hopping around overhead the crowd. Her rabbit ears twitching *pyoko pyoko*, her rabbit tail shaking left and right *furi furi*, and then the brutally prancing melons *barun barun* pushed them to the verge of madness.

    Of course, Shia wasn''t aiming for that by doing this. Originally it was something easy for her to break out of the crowd with a single jump. However, doing that was only possible for a true inhuman person. Using people as footholds and jumped around was barely still in the range that could be processed usingmon sense.

    Ignoring themotion from the warriors of Akiba, Shianded firmly at the end with a great jump that was apanied with a splendid midair somersault that would make gymnastic athlete to go blue, and then without pause she sprinted away like a fleeing rabbit. The warriors who went ''hah'' in realization started to move all at once.

    ¡¸This time for sure, I swear I will reach Akiba stationnn! Don''t look down at the rabbit that overcame even the apostle of god desu!¡¹

    Surely the god apostles too would cry in the shadow if they knew they werepared with Akiba warrior.

    Like that, Shia dashed through thest alley, and she caught the sight of Akihabara station ahead, her mouth burst into a broad smile thinking that she would quickly return to Hajime and receive punishment, it was at that time,

    A second tale that waspletely involuntary for Shia was starting.

    In the shape of a hole that was like a pitch dark ck hole suddenly appeared right under the foot of Shia who was stepping forward.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Losing the ce where her foot could step, Shia lurched forward and she was falling toward the hole. However, this person was one of the inhuman monsterr~s. She instantly activated the Air Force that was instilled into her shoes and used that as foothold in her attempt to escape to the opposite side.

    But,

    ¡¸Wha-!? I''m sucked!?¡¹

    Yes, the expression of ck hole fitted that hole perfectly. It captured Shia with a radical absorbing force that was hard to oppose, as though it was the Absolute Catastrophe that Yue was controlling.

    ¡¸Kuh, Hajime-san-!¡¹

    Because of thepletely unexpected surprise attack, and because herbat senses had been receding since she came to earth, Shia was unable to deal with the absorption and in the end she called at the name of her beloved lover while being swallowed into the abyss.

    Silence returned at the alley where Shia vanished. There was already no sign remaining that Shia had been there, a breeze blew through the alley vainly.

    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

    Shia felt a solid ground under her butt after a terrible sense of weightlessness. Light was overflowing her field of vision that she couldn''t see clearly. However, her excellent sensing ability to detect presence detected multiple presences surrounding her at the other side of the light.

    ¡¸It seems I avoided an instant death but¡­¡­this ce smell strongly with troublesomeness.¡¹

    Shia was smiling bitterly while pouring magic power into the ruby encrusted ring on her left hand''s ring finger. At the same time she lifted her palm to the side and clenched it into fist. Vire Doryukken manifested with a superb timing and settled inside her grasp.

    It was an unforeseen situation, but the profound weight of her partner caused a fearless smile to emerge on Shia''s face. No matter what happened, she had the confidence that she would smash through all of them and her resolve that she would reunite with Hajime without fail was dwelling brightly inside her eyes as though it had been engraved there.

    Like that, when Shia observed the situation while putting up her vignce, the light was vanishing before long as though it was melting into the space.

    ''Now then, what kind of bunches had done the idiotic action of kidnapping me'', ahead of Shia''s gaze that narrowed dangerously was,

    ¡¸Oo, is it a sess!?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from the pce''s head magician-done.¡¹

    ¡¸Look at that beauty. It is as though she is the goddess of the moon.¡¹

    ¡¸No, more important than that, that thing growing at that person''s head¡­¡­it could be, that she is a retainer of Spinea-sama.¡¹

    There were around twenty people who seemed to be soldiers wearing clothes like priest robe and armor. They were making noise of shock and happiness. Shia was looking around at the surrounding while keeping silent. A young man that looked slightly exhausted stepped forward to such Shia.

    The young man was wearing a robe that was decorated with geometrical pattern of splendid ultramarine and silver, his hand was holding a cane that was created from tree that seemed to be a twisted evergreen oak, a jewel that looked like sapphire was attached on its tip. His vibrant silver long hair was tied at its root. He was wearing a small pince-nez sses and his eyes of long slits gave an intellectual impression. He was a dreadfully handsome man of intellectual type.

    That kind of intellectual handsome man faced Shia and he opened his mouth, however, someone grabbed his shoulder from behind and stopped him from speaking.

    ¡¸Wait Reed. Don''t approach carelessly. That woman is holding a weapon. We don''t know what she might do.¡¹

    The one who was saying that while sending vignt and suspicious gaze at Shia was another dreadfully handsome man. He had vibrant blonde hair and golden eyes. His sharp gaze resembled carnivore beast, and his body was obviously well-trained even through the light armor he was wearing. He was a man that gave an impression as though he was a wild lion.

    ¡¸Ee~, is that so? I think she is a really cute young woman though? I want to approach her right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Phil, just shut your mouth. I don''t need to hear the opinion of a yboy.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you said that, But Erick is also thinking inside your heart ''Su~per cute'', right? Besides, look, Greg who normally has no interest to girl ispletely charmed there.¡¹

    The one who spoke with frivolous tone was also a handsome man as expected. His appearance was slovenly with his chest greatly exposed and his hand ying around with his wavy deep green hair.

    Furthermore, there was one more man whose body built wasrger than the others, however, as expected he was also a handsome man as though it had been arranged beforehand. This man with short ck hair was focusing his gaze at Shia.

    Looking at them, Shia who was considerably growing impatient opened her mouth while tapping Vire Doryukken on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Excuse me, I don''t know what is your objective in kidnapping me, but if you are not hostile, then can you exin the situation already? I also want to go home quickly, so if possible I want you to teach me the method to go home without any antagonism.¡¹

    Hearing that, the blonde haired man who seemed to have a really haughty and prideful personality might be taking offense from Shia''s attitude, his eyes narrowed while he opened his mouth.

    This time it was the silver haired gentle man who stopped the blond hair. He then made a gentle smile while speaking about their objective.

    ¡¸My apologies. We are calling you here, is because we wish for you to save this world. My deepest apologies of our rudeness in doing this for our own convenience. But, please, I beg you to bring salvation to our world.¡¹

    Like that, the word that was the temte, and in a sense wasmonce word was said decisively.

    ¡¸¨D¨DHero-sama.¡¹

    After that, during the few months before Hajime wasing to pick her up, a great tale was unfolding, like sttering the monsters threatening the world, or sttering the fighting between countries, or sttering the handsome army that became the prisoner of Shia''s charm, or sttering the demon king together with the handsome men who weren''t discouraged even with the sttering they experienced, or getting showered with marriage proposals as the hero that saved the world from the princes of many countries, dragon king, spirit king, etc., anyway they were all handsome men, or having Hajime who came to pick her up going *DOPAN-* at them, but¡­¡­all those would be told at another chance someday.

    The End

    ''Thinking carefully, Shia is really made up with main character qualities huh'', I tried to write this from that kind of thinking. If you like, please try to have your imagination run wild with a tale of Shia shooing off handsome men in another world that is overflowing with them while ying an active role by grandly beating enemy to death.

    Well then, please kindly treat well the published version too.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    *bara-bara-bara-bara-* The peculiar sound of rotor was reverberating.

    Under the cloudy sky of early morning, the things that were spreading such noise were threerge helicopters. The three were forming a triangle formation and pushed on through the cloudy sky in a straight line.

    Each of those helicopters was boarded by a fully armed special forces of the security bureau, in addition Kousuke, Emily, Vanessa, and Allen who was wafting off a pathetic aura were boarding one of the helicopters.

    ¡¸O, oi, Allen. Are you okay?¡¹

    Riding on the same helicopter was themander of the special force who was also the captain of Alpha squad, Bernard Pays. He asked Allen with some hesitation. He belonged under security bureau¡¯s assault section, so he was quite acquainted with Allen who was working as analyst in the surface where they often shared information.

    Even though they weren¡¯t quite friend, but their rtionship with each other was at the level of close coworker at least. Therefore, when he saw Allen who was usually acting flippant with light atmosphere was now sitting on the bench in a style as though he was a certain boxer who had burned out into pure white, he couldn¡¯t help but called out to him.

    ¡¸Aa, Pays-san. Thanks for your concern. If I have to say whether I¡¯m fine or not, I¡¯m not fine, so it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that reply is already not fine there.¡¹

    Bernard made an expression that didn¡¯t know what to say at Allen whose face was still changed into mummy man.

    ¡¸You see, Pays-san. I¡¯m specialized in killing secretly. My job is to stealthily and quietly go ¡®pshuu¡¯. Yet despite so, I was told to steal, spurred on to be bodyguard, made to beaten viciously by a demonic young man, sentenced with the caving in of my face by a beautiful girl, and on top of all that, I was told ¡®go fight a war against monsters¡¯ you know? Even though this is the order from the chief that I respected so much, I¡¯ll still feel tired from it. I¡¯m just a step away from getting burned out. It¡¯s nice isn¡¯t it, for Pays-san and others. All of you received healing. As for me, my mrs or inside my nose are still feeling throbbing with pain¡­¡­head-on fighting isn¡¯t my territory you know? Yet despite so, I¡¯m being sent out in this state, I¡¯ll die for sure this time.¡¹

    ¡®Heheh¡¯ Allen chuckled while his gaze was getting distant and his mutter getting sluggish. Bernard¡¯s cheeks couldn¡¯t stop twitching seeing such an Allen. Inside his heart he was thinking. ¡¸This is bad. This guy, he is seriously getting cornered¡¹, like that.

    Allen¡¯s figure was like a sry man who had be worn-out from continuously working in a ckpany, sitting mncholically on a bench of a public park while visioning an impossible dream of changing job. The final blow was dealt on Allen who was exposing such appearance.

    ¡¸That¡¯s depressing, Mr. K (lol). Even though it will be the final decisive battle after this, what are you doing getting low spirits like that. I¡¯ll gouge you out you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Scary-. What do you mean gouging!? Where are you going to gouge!? Or rather, what did you add just now when you said Mr. K?¡¹

    The cold words that came from Vanessa who was sitting beside Allen had gone passed being sharp and inspired terror instead. Allen was shivering while talking back.

    ¡¸Please read the mood a little. Right now is a serious time. A lot of lives are hanging on this, and we have to fight an army of berserker after this you know? Please don¡¯t make that kind of funny face and act seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸The one turning my face into funny one like this is particrly because of the fault of you guys though! Besides, I don¡¯t want to be told to act seriously by Vanessa¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, who said you can call my name casually like that. You want me to turn your face into something that will inevitably invite roar ofughter?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry. But, even if you aren¡¯t so angry that your tone change¡­¡­a, it hurts-. It really hurts I said! Please don¡¯t grind on my injury! Please forgive me, Paradis-san.¡¹

    When Allen casually called Vanessa¡¯s name, he was given back with indignation that surpassed the imagination. His injury was getting grinded from above the bandage which caused Allen to scream while writhing around.

    Certainly, Allen was the perpetrator that scattered around Berserk in the research building. But, in the first ce it was the chief that ordered the theft, then unexpected situation happened on top of another unexpected situation, so to speak what happened was something like an ident.

    Allen too pretty much felt guilt about the tragedy that urred at the research building, and he was also feeling apologetic toward Emily, but because his habitual frivolous attitude was ingrained deeply in his self, he didn¡¯t look like he was reflecting in a nce which invited biting attitude from other no matter what he did.

    A situation that could only be said as tough luck, and behavior that didn¡¯t convey the inside of his heart. If it was said that it was him sowing what he sow then that would be the end of it but¡­¡­

    Starting with Bernard, the squad members boarding the same helicopter couldn¡¯t help but sending gaze of sympathy toward Allen who was still screaming while his face was getting grinded by Vanessa.

    Vanessa and others were unfolding a scene that could be seen asedic in a sense. The one who was seeing them acting like that with a faint smile on her face was Emily. But, there was a gloom in that smile.

    Vanessa stole a nce at Emily while grinding on Allen. From that it could be understood that the dialogue to some extent was also to clear up Emily¡¯s feeling.

    ¡¸Emily. Are you okay¡­¡­I won¡¯t ask you that. There is no way you are okay. It¡¯s just like what Vanessa said, right now is the critical moment that will be the turning point. That¡¯s why, keep standing firm. We are with you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. Thank you Kousuke. Also Vanessa too. I was saying selfish thing toe along with you all. So I won¡¯t run away with tail between my legs in the middle.¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any change with the gloom in her smile, but the strength dwelling in her eyes wasn¡¯t withering. Kousuke nodded at Emily before quietly peeking outside from the window.

    At the outside, there was cloudy sky spreading looking as though rain might pour anytime. While thinking that the sky currently was like Emily¡¯s heart, Kousuke put his mind in order about the operation that was currently unfolding.

    After destroying all the data and drug of Berserk they found in¡¾Gamma Pharmaceutical¡¿, Kousuke and others scrutinized the shdisk they confiscated from Kaysis once more. Inside that shdisk, the data that listed the multiple research facilities where Berserk¡¯s data were transferred to was saved in it.

    Most of them were research facilities inside a corporation that was unrted with typical medicine manufacture, but there were several ces among them that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Those ces were dam or water purification nt. Every one of those ces was facility that was rted to Hydra in some kind of shape, and it seemed there was also a research facility inside them.

    It was a terrifying story after they knew about Kaysis¡¯s n.

    Naturally, for the security bureau it was urgent to suppress those irrigation-rted facilities. Improved version of Berserk still didn¡¯t exist, but in the small chance that the existing Berserk was spilled, it would create a tragedy that would be unbearable to witness.

    And so, because the number of facilities was a lot, it was insufficient with just the manpower of the security bureau, they also cooperated with the army and currently a simultaneous suppression operation was currently unfolding toward those multiple research facilities.

    ¡¸O, oi, Paradis. Don¡¯t go further than that. Even like this, he is more or less a precious fighting strength. We really aren¡¯t nning to lose, but the opponent is an army of berserker. We had prepared the best equipment, but it¡¯s still an unfavorableparisonpared to the army.¡¹

    ¡¸Muh. I can only draw back if Captain Pays told me that. Mr. K, you narrowly escaped death.¡¹

    ¡¸U, uu. Is there, any girl that will be gentle to me somewhere in this world¡­¡­¡¹

    Allen broke down crying as though he had been assaulted by a hoodlum. Gazes of sympathy were focused toward him. Bernard was sighing deeply toward that state of Allen before he moved his gaze toward Kousuke.

    Inside Kaysis¡¯s shdisk, it included the list of the many people that were transferred to the research facilities. There were many people who were unrted with research work in it¡­¡­there was no way they wouldn¡¯t understand what was the meaning of that. Most likely, they were for human experiment, and also to be put around assenseless fighting strengthin addition.

    A group of berserker that would continue to fight without knowing pain and fear, and they would recover instantly as long as their head wasn¡¯t destroyed¡­¡­putting it bluntly, this waspletely outside of the security bureau¡¯s domain. This was obviously a scene where the army should move out.

    But, it was undesirable for both Chief Magdanese and also Kousuke to have Kousuke¡¯s true identity became exposed to a group that didn¡¯t belong under security bureau. Therefore, the special forces of the army were heading to other facilities, but the facility that they were currently heading toward had to be dealt somehow with only the special force of the security bureau and Kousuke and co.

    Bernard had the resolve. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to offer his life anytime if it was for the country¡¯s safety. But, even so, he couldn¡¯t avoid from his hand getting sweaty. He was nning to be meticulous in putting countermeasure and vignce, but depending on the situation, there was also the possibility that he would have to shoot hisrade that was turned into berserker.

    No matter how he was a veteran leader of the assault section and someone that was appointed as the captain of the special force, it still couldn¡¯t be helped that he would unconsciously send gaze of expectation and prayer toward the being(Kousuke) that wielded supernatural power.

    Perhaps noticing the gaze of such Bernard, Kousuke who was gazing outside through a small window suddenly returned his gaze and looked at Bernard.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, captain-san?¡¹

    Bernard reflexively smiled wryly seeing that light attitude where he couldn¡¯t feel any particr fervor from it.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m thinking that you are really calm there. I think there is nothing as terrifying as you as an enemy, but when I think that you are fighting together with us as ally, there is nothing as reliable as this.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, even though you said that they are lying in wait for us, but they are just a muscle-brain group after all. I feel regretful for the people who were simply tricked and turned into berserker, but based from the data, it seems that the majority is underworld people, so I don¡¯t feel that much guilt. They also have a clear weak point. Even if it¡¯s just captain-san and others, I think if you fight calmly, you will manage it somehow you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You are saying that really lightly. It¡¯s like you are a warrior that has gone through many bloodshed even more than me. Do you have experience fighting simr thing like this?¡¹

    Bernard¡¯s wry smile was increasingly getting deeper from hearing Kousuke¡¯s light tone. He suddenly asked something like that. The other squad members were directing their gaze at Kousuke with deep curiosity. It seemed that they were thinking that it might be a reference for the battle after this depending on the situation. But more than half of that interest was just out of curiosity though.

    Kousuke returned a wry smile at Bernard¡¯s question. When Emily and Vanessa were also directing gaze of deep interest at Kousuke, Kousuke answered while getting a faraway look.

    ¡¸Well, I actually have, if it¡¯s a battle against warriors of god. Although, those guys weren¡¯t cute bunches like berserker.¡¹

    ¡¸Ber, berserker is cute?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Their face was super beautiful, but their fighting ability was bad news on top of bad news. They were moving so fast they didn¡¯t even leave behind afterimage, flying freely in the sky, disintegrated everything while ignoring something like defensive power, they neutralized all attack using twin swords and wings, furthermore they were gushing out like cockroaches¡­¡­I made do somehow by dealing one hit kill from behind invisibility, but if I fought them right from the front, honestly, whether I can survive or not is¡­¡­yep, thinking back, it¡¯s a miracle we could survive.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The troops including Bernard turned wordless hearing Kousuke¡¯s reminiscence that was said with a bitter smile. Inside their heart, all of them were fiercely retorting¡¸What is that joke-like existence!? It¡¯s a joke right? Right?¡¹, but no one said it out loud.

    At the same time, a faint confidence¡¸Compared to that, we can win can¡¯t we?¡¹was welling up inside them. Unexpectedly, it seemed that their morale was raising from the question of Bernard who was wondering of how to encourage the troops.

    ¡¸We will arrive at the point soon! Start preparing!¡¹

    The helicopter pilot gave his report. Bernard nodded to that and gave instruction to the troops. The expression of Emily and Vanessa was also containing nervousness.

    The ce where they wouldnd at was a lumber storehouse that was slightly distanced from the water purification nt. The water purification nt was in a riverside that was surrounded by forest. It seemed that the research facility was jointly established with that water purification nt.

    As for their n, they wouldnd at a lumber storehouse that was slightly far from the water purification nt, and from there they would advance throughnd route and suppressed the facility while the enemy wasn¡¯t aware of their presence. The biggest point was to raid them with full secrecy and made the rted research facility to not realize the attack.

    They would silently and swiftly suppress the area without even giving the enemy the chance to activate Berserk. That was their greatest objective ideally.

    They would attempt tond at a vacantnd that was a temporary storage site for lumber that was lumbered from the forest, then approached the water purification nt from an angle that waspletely the opposite side. Even if they couldn¡¯tnd, there would be no problem if the helicopter descended down until a height where they could drop down using rope.

    But, it seemed that the matter couldn¡¯t progress that easily¡­¡­

    ¡¸-, wait a second pilot-san! There are people inside the forest! There are more than ten!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-. Don¡¯t tell me¡¹

    Kousuke threw a warning at the pilot who was making the helicopter descending for thending. Bernard rushed toward the cockpit and Kousuke¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Mister Abyssgate. You don¡¯t think those people are worker of the lumbering site?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Kousuke. Certainly there is possibility that they are lumbering worker. But, even though a helicopter is approaching, they are moving inside the forestas though to surround the lumbering site¡­¡­do you think that lumbering worker will surround thending point when they see helicopter?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. I don¡¯t want to see that kind of woodcutter.¡¹

    Bernard¡¯s expression turned bitter from the information he was given. Obviously the enemy was on guard against an approach from the lumbering site and ced their personnel here. Inside the list, there were also people who were formerly police or member of a violent organization, Every single one of them was criminal that had dirtied their hand thickly in crime and backed into corner. They were useful resources to be ordered to act like this.

    Most likely they themselves didn¡¯t even imagine that they could be changed into monster. However, they were undoubtedly lured by money and told to eliminate approaching enemy.

    ¡¸Most likely they have reported our approach too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s likely. The n to silently suppress them is meaningless already now.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, we can only assault them hard.¡¹

    When the grim-faced Bernard instructed the pilot, the pilot made the helicopter climbed back to head directly toward the water purification nt. The next moment, one of the troops who was looking at the situation below from a window made a report that sounded like a shout.

    ¡¸Missile-! Evade!¡¹

    ¡¸-, Bastard-¡¹

    The pilot cursed while tilting the helicopter greatly to the side. Emily screamed from the radical motion while a portable surface-to-air missile was flying out from inside the forest and approached them in a straight line. The pilot¡¯s reaction was splendid, but in the end it was doubtful whether they would be able to evade or not.

    The color of resolution dyed the face of Bernard and the troops, in the middle of that,

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±ck Vortex¡±¡¹

    The moment Kousuke muttered those words with one of his hand on the floor, the helicopter lowered its altitude drastically with a jerk. It was unnatural as though something grasped it from below and dragged it down.

    ¨D¨DGravity magic ¡°ck Vortex¡±

    It was the gravitational field generation magic that Kousuke specialized the most at. If a gravitational field was generated at the selected spot, then he could stand on the ceiling or perform pseudo flight in the sky by ¡°falling¡±. It was a technique that could be said as the basic of the basic of gravitation magic, a magic that could be used without chant right from the start by someone like Yue.

    Due to the gravitational field that was suddenly generated, the helicopter received gravity that was several times the normal and it descended down drastically. In a moment, the missile was passing through above the helicopter.

    ¡¸Wha, what!? Just now, what happened!?¡¹

    The pilot raised a bewildered voice, but surely it was the group on the ground that was looking at the situation who wanted to say that. After all, the helicopter shifted with a jerk to below just before the missile hit and it was in the middle of swiveling widely. That maneuver could only be said as abnormal.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you fire that for the second time.¡¹

    Kousuke unraveled the gravitational field and took a nce at the pilot who was recovering the helicopter control while he muttered so with his hand forming seal. He formed a seal even though it had no meaning!

    Right after that, with a *poof* a clone body of Kousuke popped out outside the cockpit screen. The clone could be called out within the radius of three meter with the real body as the center, so it was possible to perform pseudo wall slip by using that.

    The pilot was busy screaming from seeing a person materializing outside the window. The troops also went¡¸It, it came ouutt!¡¹, they were screaming as though they had encountered a ghost. It seemed that multiple Kousuke had became a considerable trauma for them.

    The existence that was barely still Kousuke silently put on a sunsses outside the window, and then he leaped down while deploying twelve kunais around him like satellites. The next moment,

    ¡¸I won¡¯t ask for forgiveness. Die while resenting me as much as you want. ¨D¨D¡±Zekkou Senjin ¨C Hikuusen¡±¡¹(TN: Hikuusen = Flying Devouring sh)

    The twelve kunais floating around Kousuke flew out all at once. Each of them was heading to a different target like a streak of sh. It went without saying what their targets were.

    Including the person who somehow recovered from the shock of witnessing the abnormal maneuver of the helicopter and now was in the middle of preparing the second shot, all thetent berserkers lurking inside the forest immediately got their head¡¯s crown pierced in unison and breathed theirst.

    Kousuke stood midair with ck ripples spreading below himw while making floating kunais flying freely. Bernard gave a lukewarm gaze at the pilot who was flustered from seeing such sight while giving him instruction to haste toward the water purification nt.

    The pilot cursed¡¸What the hell this is, shit¡¹in small voice, however, he still controlled the helicopter without faltering as fitting for a veteran pilot.

    Before long, they could see an open space. The water purification nt and a joined white building that in a nce was unclear what its purpose was, wereing into view. They could also see water supply facility at the downstream slight distance away. The whole water purification nt was surrounded by twoyers of fence with barbed wire on top of them in addition. It seemed that traveling using helicopter was also taken into ount from the start, they caught sight of arge open space and a heliport.

    ¡¸Chih. They had called in just as expected. They areing one after another. ¡­¡­Doesn¡¯t seem like they are a normal security huh.¡¹

    Using a binocr, Bernard saw a great number of peopleing out in groups from the joint building toward the open space that was in front of the water purification nt. His face frowned. Most of the people didn¡¯t look like honest people, they were people with air that was obviously thuggish in a nce, but among them there were also the figures of slim young man, female, and also old man.

    ¡¸Oi oi, you mean all those people are going to get turned into monsters? What now Captain Pays? If we descend until an altitude where you can drop down using rope, we are going to get shot down if we are hit by a rock that is thrown by a berserker¡¯s power you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped. We can only use sniping or grenade from slight distance away to decrease their number as much as¡­¡­¡¹

    The heliport was already crowded withtent berserkers. The pilot¡¯s had a point with his worry, so Bernard decided their tactic with a bitter expression. It was at that timing that Kousuke told them to wait.

    ¡¸Captain-san. I¡¯ll go there. Please open the hatch when we arrive above them. I¡¯ll secure thending ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you are going there alone? The opponent is a monster group that can only be killed by destroying their brain you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But, sniping won¡¯t work unless you go through the trouble of making headshot from a flying helicopter, while it¡¯s uncertain if grenade can destroy their brain reliably even if it can blow them away. The more time passed, the more the berserkers wille out one after another and we won¡¯t be able to take control. There is also the possibility that the crucial targets will run away during that time.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­certainly, it¡¯s just as you say. That was why we decided tond at the lumbering site five kilometers away from here so that the enemy won¡¯t notice us.¡¹

    Bernard scratched his head roughly. They got their start spoiled right from the very beginning, and now to make up for that they would make Kousuke who originally should be an unrted person with this case to clear up the problem. Surely this matter was something shameful for him as a member of security bureau¡¯s assault section.

    Kousuke who seemed to see through that sentiment of Bernard, pped on his shoulder thinking that it was unexpected.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t think that I¡¯m unrted or anything. Rather, this ismybattle. I¡¯ll eliminate those who stand in Emily¡¯s way, protect her, and lead her to where her hand is reaching at. Rather, it¡¯s captain-san and others who are our cooperator here.¡¹

    ¡¸Mister Abyssgate¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Kousuke. Well, that¡¯s how it is, so everyone, please give mecoveringokay? Aa, also just to make sure, I¡¯m Kousuke.¡¹

    The words of Kousuke that were said with a fearless smile naturally caused Emily¡¯s eyes to grow moist from feeling moved, while Vanessa was making a triumphant look for some reason. And then, because the troops knew about Kousuke¡¯s monstrous power, they felt cheered up and sense of trust in their heart.

    All of them saluted with a crisp expression and responded to Kousuke¡¯s instruction.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸YES-, ABYSSGATE-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why-, I told you already that I¡¯m Kousuke-!! Is this intentional!? You are doing this intentionally!?¡¹

    ¡¸Mister Abyssgate-! We are going to arrive above them before long! It¡¯s really okay that I don¡¯t lower the altitude isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aargh-, pilot! So you too-! The altitude is fine as it is, damn it all-!¡¹

    ¡¸Abyss! Those guys are starting to turn berserk!¡¹

    ¡¸Captaiiin! What¡¯s with that friendly call name! You want me to punish you withpulsory rope-less bungee jump!? There are about twenty berserkers there huh, son of a bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸Abyssgate-san! I¡¯m opening the hatch! Good luck!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for the perfect salute! But I¡¯ll punch youter! Then, I¡¯ll go be the vanguard now!¡¹

    ¡¸Come all of you! Fix your eyes without blinking! This is the descend of Abyssgate-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Danessa. I¡¯ll turn you into a lovely vigerter you bastaaard! Prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Abys¨D¨DKousuke-. Do your best!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi oi oi, Emily-chan. You almost called me Abyssgate just now aren¡¯t you!? What¡¯s the meaning of this!? That¡¯s quite shocking though!?¡¹

    Even while making fierce retorts, Kousuke leaned out his body from the opened hatch with his head turning toward Emily. Emily was averting her eyes toward the direction of the day after tomorrow. It seemed that she was inly gotten carried away by the troops saying Abyssgate on and on.

    But at the next moment, the helicopter tilted greatly. It seemed that one of the berserkers had thrown a block with a force like a cannon and the pilot took emergency evasion.

    As the result,

    ¡¸Aa¡¹

    Kousuke whose guard was down with his head turned toward Emily left behind that kind of stupid voice and got thrown out of the hatch. The troops went¡¸Aa¡¹in unison while staring at Kousuke who was getting smaller away.

    ¡¸Ko, KOUSUKEEEEEE-¡¹

    While Emily¡¯s voice was echoing, Kousuke was freefalling face-up while his shoulders skillfully dropped in dejection. To fall like this from the helicopter by incident was really a sloppy way to start a fight.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m this kind of character after all. Surely.¡¹

    Kousuke muttered that with a sigh, then with a twirl he rotated midair and looked down to the ground. There, berserkers who were already nearly twenty in number roared while waiting impatiently for the prey.

    With those terrifying monsters below, Kousuke took out a sunsses from his breast pocket and calmly put it on. Right after that, the corner of his lips grinned widely. That was the mark of the descent of the abyss.

    ¡¸Good work with the wee. As thanks, I¡¯ll present you with a magnificent headhunting!¡¹

    He kicked on the air. One of the berserkers waiting on the ground reflexively waved up his hand around like a child seeing the falling prey suddenly changing direction.

    Lord Abyssgate shifted hisnding point. It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to avoid getting surrounded by berserkers. Rather, it was the opposite. He flew toward right in the middle of a spot with the highest concentration of berserkers without hesitation.

    And then, just before thending, *shan-* a clear sound resounded while two short swords were drawn out, his body rotated like a spinning top. Jet ck sword sh that could be mistaken as spiral gale was blowing violently, caressing the thick neck of the berserkers that looked like a log.

    *step*, while a lightnding sound that was unthinkableing from a high-altitude descent resounded, the lord stayed unmoving in a chuuni pose. He was kneeling on one knee, the two short swords were held in reverse grip, one at the front and the other one at the back.

    At the next moment, four sounds *goto-* resounded behind the four berserkers surrounding the lord. Those sounds unmistakably came from the neck of the berserkers. Looking again, all the four berserkers had cleanly lost everything above their neck. The wounds might be burned or frozen, because no blood spurted out.

    The terrifying monsters lost their head that was their only weak point. It was done so easily as though the berserkers were toy that had interchangeable head. *dou-* They fell down while raising such noise.

    The lord stood up quietly. Of course he didn¡¯t forget to sharply push up his sunsses with one hand while making cool pose of half his body to the back. Seeing the lord like that, the berserkers growled while throwing their killing intent.

    The lord took it stride while going¡¸fuh¡¹before he introduced himself.

    ¡¸A battle is killing each other with strength and will. You all who arecking will, you won¡¯t be able to stop this abyss. Now, let¡¯s pull down the curtain. ¨D¨DKousuke E Abyssgate, has arrived!!¡¹<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I caught a cold¡­¡­

    When I went to buy cold medicine, my bicycle¡¯s wheel punctured¡­¡­

    When I was ironing my suits, I noticed that a part was torn¡­¡­

    It couldn¡¯t be helped, so I drunk the cold medicine and Nico Douga.

    John Wick¡¯s Udonge is super cute¡­¡­

    Shootout Dream and Battle of Koumakan are lovely.

    The next update is nned at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    The research facility had white outer wall. The Alpha squad was lining up along that wall with orderly formation. Bernard who was in the lead had his gaze fixed at the door that his subordinate was trying to break.

    The other squads, Beta squad and Gamma squad were trying to infiltrate from other entrances. Each of those squads was apanied by a clone of Kousuke.

    Kousuke was vigntly sensing his surrounding at the back of that formation while being aware of Emily who kept ncing at him with aplicated look.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Emily. I¡¯m really not bothered, so Emily too don¡¯t get bothered by it. Rather than that, focus your mind for now. Even though we are protecting you, that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s okay for you to not be careful okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes. I¡¯m sorry Kousuke.¡¹

    Actually, Emily was thinking that because she almost called Kousuke as Abyssgate just before he was about to jump from the helicopter, Kousuke identally fell down from the helicopter. Because of that she was a little down thinking that she had held the other back right away from the beginning.

    Emily apologized right away when she got down from the helicopter, but Kousuke who had offhand knowledge that it was the easiest to get aimed at the moment when a helicopter was taking off ornding down was being busy acting vignt at the surrounding, so he only replied¡¸Aa, yeah, it¡¯s fine¡¹that sounded really curt.

    Of course, he was also really didn¡¯t mind, so his words sounded light coupled with that factor too, but from Emily¡¯s viewpoint she felt that Kousuke¡¯s words had different nuance. So to speak, for her it sounded like¡¸Emily is the same with the other guys huh? Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter though¡¹.

    As the result, Emily leaped at Kousuke. Kousuke was startled and he drew back, but Emily kept clinging at him while yelling things like¡¸You are misunderstanding Kousuke! The bad one is the idiot troops of the security bureau! I just got unconsciously carried away by them, I actually wanted to call your name properly! Please, believe me Kousuke!¡¹

    In a site of a battle where a curbstomp y had just been performed, in a situation where they were surrounded by the special force troops around them, furthermore in a time where they were going to march into the enemy base after this, Emily-chan clung while imploring¡¸Don¡¯t hate me!¡¹unashamedly. It seemed that her nerve had unexpectedly be thick and sturdy through the case this time.

    ¡¸Oi, Aby. We are going to charge in. Keep your flirting with your girlfriend forter.¡¹

    Bernard warned with an exasperated voice seeing the loveedy of the two that waspletelycking in tension (seen from the side) just before they broke in.

    ¡¸Oi, captain-san. The way you call me get even friendlier huh. If you want to get along with me that much, it¡¯s fine to call me Kousuke you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then you can also call me with my name you know, Aby.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I absolutely not going to.¡¹

    The ignoring phenomenon urred really naturally. It wasn¡¯t like it was caused because of sarcasm, ill will, or teasing. Bernard was calling Kousuke as Aby with so much naturalness like a leaf that would fly if it was blown by the wind.

    Beside Kousuke who was making a sour look, Emily who was called as ¡°girlfriend¡± had red cheeks while her mouth was smiling broadly, she was also throwing a gaze that was mixed with slight jealousy to Bernard who called Kousuke with pet name Aby, even though it was Kousuke¡¯s alias. She was busy with various things.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How envious. How jealous. Flirting with a cute girl in this kind of situation¡­¡­damn Abyssgate.¡¹

    ¡¸Who do you think you are addressing without any honorific just now? I¡¯m going to get rid of you while dressing it up as ident you know?¡¹

    Allen had a handkerchief that he took out from somewhere and bit on it while going ¡®mukii!¡¯. It seemed that he was considerably broken. In respond to such Allen, Vanessa was giving a warning with a voice that didn¡¯t sound like a joke¡­¡­as for her, surely she was already at a point of no return.

    The troops including the captain who were emitting nervousness from preparing themselves with the possibility that they themselves might get infected with Berserk exchanged gaze at each other with wry smile seeing the exchanges of Kousuke and co.

    ¡¸Captain, we can proceed.¡¹

    Bernard received the report from the troop that seeded in unlocking the door and he used his radio. Both Beta squad and Gamma squad also returned affirmative signal for their breaking-in preparation.

    Bernard started counting. Inside the tightly tensed atmosphere, the count¨D¨Dturned into zero.

    ¡¸GO-!¡¹

    The troops were invading into the facility with fluentness like a flowing water from Bernard¡¯s signal.

    Emily was desperately following at the middle of the troops while being surrounded from three directions by Kousuke, Vanessa, and also Allen.

    The safety confirmation¡¸Clear¡¹reported back through the radio from each squad.

    The corridor was dim. It seemed that the ce was only installed with fluorescencemp for emergency use. The existence of Kousuke and co was known from the battle at the helicopter. Therefore the facility personnel must had already turned off the facility¡¯s function and starting to escape.

    The squad¡¯s objective ranged from capturing to erasing the essential personnel that were important even among the staffs of this facility. And then, their most important duty was to not let the water supply got polluted by Berserk no matter what happened. There wouldn¡¯t be any advantage for the enemy to spill the current version of Berserk, but the possibility of what these cornered people might do¡­¡­it couldn¡¯t be viewed optimistically.

    Therefore, now that they had been detected, they had to suppress the whole facility swiftly. The troops were confirming their current position with a device in hand while advancing without hesitation inside the ominous facility without any human presence.

    They could see the end of the corridor ahead. It seemed that the path became T-junction there.

    It was at that time,

    ¡¸Enemy-. At the front, they¡¯re armed!¡¹

    ¡¸Spread out!¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s yell reverberated. Bernard gave instruction swiftly in a sh. The troops parted to left and right in a second and took cover behind pir or room entrance. Kousuke also hugged Emily and dived behind a pir.

    Almost at the same time with that, *dadadadadada-* Consecutive gunshots were reverberating. Muzzle shes blinked at the corridor ahead, at the next moment impacts ran on the wall and pir where Kousuke and others were hiding and smashed up the surface.

    It seemed that it was an ambush byhuman.

    The reaction of the troops was also swift. They aimed toward the spot where muzzle sh was visible and began firing with polished uracy.

    ¡¸We cannot waste time in this kind of ce! Jazz-, grenade!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes sir¨D!¡¹

    The troop called Jazz pointed the grenadeuncher attached under his rifle muzzle and fired deep into the corridor. Right after that, heat wave blew through along with a fierce roaring sound.

    ¡¸Go-, Go-, Go-!!¡¹

    Bernard¡¯smand resounded while the wave of the explosion hadn¡¯t ended yet. The troops were firing simultaneously while rushing deeper into the corridor. Their gun point was directed ahead at where the corridor was divided to left and right. In a moment they could see the figure of a man running away toward the corridor turn.

    The following troops saw men copsing on the ground, perhaps they werete to escape from the grenade explosion and crouched down. The men were groaning in pain, but right after that, they started to convulse. At that moment,

    *tan-tan-tan-*

    Gunshots echoed. The troops drilled the head of the men without hesitation.

    ¡¸Clear¡¹

    ¡¸Clear¡¹

    The troops reported the confirmation of safety with calm voice. And then, as though nothing happened, the troops advanced forward once more with flowing movement toward the direction where they saw men escaping just before.

    (¡­¡­As expected, the real deal special force is amazing huh.)

    Kousuke reflexively sent praise with a small voice. Vanessa beside him showed her affirmation with an expression that looked slightly proud.

    (Naturally. They aren¡¯t anything overwhelming like Kousuke-san, but the assault special force of security bureau is unmistakably elites. As long as their opponent isn¡¯t a mass of absurdity, they wouldn¡¯t fall behind that easily.)

    As though to proof those words of Vanessa, the Alpha squad led by Bernard was exterminating the armed group lurking everywhere inside the facility to buy time, as though they were facing children. The squad kept advancing without stopping.

    It seemed that the other squads were also the same from the reporting through the radio. There wasn¡¯t also any report of someone injured. Kousuke who was sharing information through his clone bodies also understood how his clone bodies didn¡¯t really need to do anything, so he once again felt for real the strength of the special force.

    While they were advancing like that, Kousuke and co arrived into a spacious room. ording to Kaysis¡¯s data that they had downloaded before, this room should be the main research room.

    As though to show that, there were several machineries that seemed for research use, iprehensible items left around on a desk, and several personalputers here and there.

    ¡¸Captain-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I know.¡¹

    Kousuke called with a small voice, to which Bernard nodded. He already finished giving out hand signs and the troops also aimed their gun to cover all blind spots.

    ¡¸Yoo yoo, ain¡¯t this the great elites of security bureau. Just what are you doing, standing around silently in this kind of ce?¡¹

    The one who was saying such thing with joking mood was a frivolous man with arge scar on his cheek as his peculiarity, Weiss. Perhaps as the expression of hisposure, he didn¡¯t even touch the light machine gun hanging on his shoulder by a strap. Both his hands were raised up as though to show his surrender.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Weiss Ingram. I never thought that you are in this kind of ce.¡¹

    Allen sighed with his gun pointed. When Vanessa asked with her gaze¡¸Who?¡¹, Allen said that he was an inhuman mercenary who some time ago was failed to be caught by Agent L from JD Agency and then went missing after that.

    Hearing that, Bernard¡¯s motivation to leave the man alive turned zero, and then was about to give erasure order in a snap.

    ¡¸O, oi oi, wait a second. If you kill me, something disastrous will¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Fire-!¡¹

    Weiss was about to say something, but Bernard was merciless. He signaled the men to fire withoutpromise. Weiss jumped to the side without dy and countless bullets passed through the spot where he was just at a few moments ago.

    Weiss hid behind a desk while cursing¡¸This is why I hate the spoiled elites-¡¹and sent instruction through his radio. The subordinates of Weiss who were hiding everywhere inside the room pulled their trigger toward the troops right away.

    The troops immediately scattered to position where they could cover each other and began firing back to every directions. Kousuke was also starting his half Abyssgate transformation in the little chance some stray bullet would go to Emily while suppressing the enemy force.

    ¡¸Shit-. That Kaysis bastard. The pay is not worth it at all for something like this! Oi-, old man! Not yet!? We cannot hold on any longer here!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    Weiss threw an angry yell while firing back with his light machine gun. Right after that, a man was crawling out on all fours from the shadow of a desk located deeper in the room. It seemed that the man was crouching because he couldn¡¯t move due to the intensity of the gunfight.

    Weiss who saw that clicked his tongue and took out a smartphone from his breast pocket, and without hesitation he pushed on one of the buttons lighting the screen. When he did that, a scream immediately surged.

    ¡¸My bad. Die for my sake a bit.¡¹

    The button Weiss pushed was the detonator for the¡¾Berserk¡¿that he made his subordinates drunk.

    Naturally, Weiss¡¯s subordinates knew the true nature of the thing they were made to drink. They knew yet they drunk that kind of thing. If they were asked why, it wasn¡¯t because of loyalty but because of fear. Simply because if they didn¡¯t drink it then they would be killed by their boss Weiss. That fear allowed them to take the drug even knowing the true identity of the drug.

    Because in Weiss¡¯s mind he didn¡¯t think that he would be able to escape while leading all his subordinates, he made this inhumanly ruthless decision. He made everyone except his close aides and useful subordinates to take in the drug.

    ¡¸Chih. All troops, concentrate at the berserkers! Don¡¯t get hit by any ssh!¡¹

    Bernard¡¯s order was given, at the same time Kousuke began to deal with the berserkers. He didn¡¯t neglect guarding Emily, but there were Vanessa and Allen beside her. It was Danessa-san who recently only showed her unfortunate side, but her strength was an authentic one.

    After all, by herself she protected Emily from the dozens of pursuer led by Kimberly while being isted and helpless, she was a formidable fighter that could ovee even a berserker if it was one-on-one with leeway to spare.

    As for Allen, it went without saying. he was a murder specialist that could take on at the same time several berserkers that were the primary source of infection who got dashed with the undiluted solution of¡¾Berserk¡¿. Even now he wasn¡¯t letting any enemy getting nearby by means of martial arts that looked like Gun-Kata using two handguns resembling a certain demon king.

    But, even so, in this kind of situation where they were surrounded by berserkers from all directions, and it was at a range this close, it couldn¡¯t help that the attention would be directed to that way¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Emily unconsciously raised her voice. Ahead of her gaze there was Weiss who was trying to get out of the room quickly where right now he was opening the door, and a man inb coat who got his cor grabbed by Weiss before he got thrown into the ce behind the door.

    Kousuke lopped off the head of a berserker, and then he was about to set forth to capture Weiss¨D¨Djust before he could do that,

    ¡¸Then, sayonara everyone. Please enjoy your weing party until the end no matter what.¡¹

    Saying that, Weiss pushed the smartphone button and the solid door closed loudly.

    It was unclear just what his reason of pushing the button was. But that reason was immediately turned clear.

    ¡¸Guruurururururu¡¹

    A low growling voice resounded between the gunshots.

    ¡¸Captain-san! The door deeper inside!¡¹

    ¡¸-, oi oi, what¡¯s that¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke was pointing ahead. There, the door that was at the wall on the opposite side of the door Weiss and others went through was being opened before they knew it. And then, Bernard stiffened reflexively when he saw the thinging out from there.

    The thinging out from there, was arge body that might reach two meters in length¨D¨Da beast. Its appearance looked like a cat. It had lean limbs and a tail swaying rxedly. However, it had arge body that couldn¡¯t be found anywhere on earth. Its eyes were bloodshot, and saliva was dripping down from its mouth.

    From behind that beast, there were also things that weren¡¯t cat, but they were also erged beasts that looked hungry without any sanity. There were dogs, mouses, and also monkeys. Every one of them was literally a monster.

    ¡¸I see. There is no reason to not use Berserk on animal. And this ce is a research facility. It will be stranger instead if there is no animal as guinea pig¡­¡­¡¹

    Bernard muttered that with a disgusted expression. He then gave instruction to his subordinates and they rearranged their formation. But, at the same time there were angry yells resounding from the radio. It came from Beta squad and Gamma squad. It seemed that at their side they also encountered berserk animals.

    Thanks to Kousuke¡¯s clone, currently there wasn¡¯t any troop who became unable to fight, but they didn¡¯t seem to be in the situation where they could link up with each other soon.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. We don¡¯t know how many of this things there are, but I¡¯ll clear¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, Aby. You go chase Ingram and others together with Doctor Grant.¡¹

    Kousuke who was in Abyssgate transformation once more was about to take on the berserk animals¨D¨Dthe Berserk Beasts. But Bernard stopped him.

    Kousuke reflexively turned an expression of disbelief¡¸Are you sane?¡¹to Bernard. Bernard gave a nce to such Kousuke before throwing a shbang and tear-gas grenade. If they were animal, then even if they were turned mad, they might falter a bit in front of objects that intensely stimted their sight and smell. That was Bernard¡¯s thinking but¡­¡­

    Unexpectedly, it seemed that his thinking was right on the mark, The Berserk Beasts didn¡¯t falter, but they leaped back greatly.

    Bernard was including that useful information into the tactic inside his head while he spoke to Kousuke using the time he bought.

    ¡¸Both Ingram and that man he took away are both preys that cannot be allowed to escape. We don¡¯t know what kind of escape method they has prepared, on top of that we cannot let they buy any time. Besides, there won¡¯t be any meaning of you taking the girl here if they get away isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Bernard said that with a smile. His gaze turned toward Emily who was desperately looking at the situation around even while he was turning small with both her hands holding her head.

    It was exactly as Bernard said. The reason they picked this ce from among the ces that should be suppressed was for Emily¡¯s sake. Emily herself knew that she was asking for something selfish, even so she earnestly requested and arrived here. It wasn¡¯t for the sake of the world or even for the sake of the security bureau. It was for the sake of Emily that he came here. It was none other than Kousuke who dered that.

    Kousuke looked at Bernard once again. The berserkers around had mostly been dealt by the troops, even so if they had to face the Berserk Beasts then it would be a struggle between life and death for them.

    But, the gaze that Bernard returned to Kousuke contained not even a shred of hesitation or fear. He would give his all for the sake of doing what must be done. There was only the resolve as a professional in his gaze.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll send my clones here quickly when they finish taking care the guys at the other ces. Don¡¯t be reckless and focus on buying time.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s really reassuring. If it¡¯s just buying time it will be too simple that I might let my guard down unconsciously.¡¹

    Bernard smiled fearlessly. Kousuke also returned back a fearless smile while he helped Emily stood up.

    ¡¸Bernard. You are a good guy.¡¹

    ¡¸You notice it thiste? You are unexpectedly slow huh, Aby.¡¹

    Saying that, Kousuke and Bernard thrust their fist at each other. For some reason Vanessa¡¯s eyes were sparkling at the exchange of manly smile between the two, but they ignored it for now.

    Kousuke pulled at Emily¡¯s hand and broke into a run right away. Vanessa and Allen were also following behind.

    At the same time, the Berserk Beasts might instinctually hate letting their prey got away more than feeling disgusted toward the tear gas. They all rushed off toward the four.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let them hinder Aby and others-!¡¹

    The troopsid out a barrage following Bernard¡¯s order. The berserk beasts were blown away to the side and made to be unable to stop the charge of Kousuke and co.

    Using that opening, Kousuke was able to reach the door where Weiss went into. Kousuke opened the door while he looked at Bernard and the troops who were facing the berserk beasts who had changed target.

    Seeing Kousuke and others stopped moving and looking here, Bernard yelled angrily.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind us, just go quickly-! Heh, no need to worry, we are going to catch up with you guys soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, stupid-! Just why did you say that just now!?¡¹

    The speech of Bernard that was said with a fearless smile caused Kousuke to make a retort. Just how could Bernard say that kind of lovely speech in this critical hour? There was no way Bernard who wasn¡¯t an otaku was running a joke here, which made that speech sounded excessively ominous.

    But, in a perfect form Bernard added more lovely g as though he was being possessed in this critical hour.

    ¡¸Aby! Let¡¯s get some beer when this case is over!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it already! In the battlefield,¡ºWhen I go home~¡»type of speech is something that mustn¡¯t be said the most!¡¹

    Of course, Kousuke¡¯s words were ignored so naturally it was unnatural like usual.

    ¡¸Doctor Grant! There is one thing I want to say to you along with my subordinates if we can meet againter! Will you hear it then!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ye, yes! It¡¯s a promise!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why stop ittt! Emily too don¡¯t reply back! It¡¯s seriously not funny at allll!¡¹

    ¡®As expected, perhaps it was better that I remain here.¡¯ Kousuke thought so, but right after that, one of the berserk beasts approached Kousuke and co. But because Allen pulled in the other three into the door¡¯s other side while saying¡¸Please hurry!¡¹, the beast didn¡¯t manage to get near.

    The solid door was closed, and in the end the sight of Bernard giving them a thumb up with a nice smile was seared into their brain.

    The door was dented then from the tackle of the berserk beast, after that the sound of gunshot resounded *gan gan gan*.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯ stop standing idly here and proceed!¡¹

    Vanessa and Emily stood up from Allen¡¯s words. Kousuke also stood up with a speechless expression.

    Like that, Kousuke and co started running deeper into the corridor. Vanessa suddenly whispered.

    ¡¸What a sorrowful affair.¡¹

    ¡¸You are annoying!¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s retort exploded toward that extremely imprudent line. *bachikon* Vanessa¡¯s head was struck with such sound while Emily and Allen were bewildered at that iprehensible act of the two. Kousuke then prayed.

    ¡¸Bernard. I¡¯ll send help there as soon as possible so seriously, don¡¯t die.¡¹

    For some reason, the figure of Bernard giving a thumb up with a nice smile couldn¡¯t vanish from Kousuke¡¯s mind.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I don¡¯t have writing time at all with 7 days of continuous working, but this chapter made it in time somehow with just a bit ofteness¡­¡­but I¡¯m sorry for theteness.

    Next chapter will be the climax.

    The next update will be at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    Kousuke and co dashed through the dim corridor that was only illuminated by emergencymps.

    They couldn''t see the figure of Weiss and the man inb coat they were pursuing, but there was no hesitation in the steps of Kousuke who was in the lead. He was advancing while his gaze was focusing to the ground of thisplicated passage that seemed like an undergroundbyrinth. There wasn''t any map for this ce even in Kaysis''s data.

    Kousuke was following the trail and presence of the escaping Weiss using the skill of "assassin" vocation, [+Tracking]. He didn''t miss even the faint trace that was even vaguer than mist which a normal person wouldn''t be able to perceive. Putting aside Vanessa who was ecstatic, even Allen''s face was twitching for who knew how many times already from seeing that figure chasing after the prey urately.

    ¡¸¡¸oOOOOOOO-¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t mind them. Run!¡¹

    Berserkers appeared from the corner of the passage. The two berserkers were charging at them right from the front, causing the ground to vibrate. Allen and Vanessa spontaneously began to stop their feet to intercept, but Kousuke elerated faster instead and raised his voice. The two of them reflexively obeyed him.

    Kousuke tensed his legs and put strength into them. He soundlessly elerated and approached the wall. Emily and others followed behind thinking that he was going to pass through from the side, but they soon knew that wasn''t his intention.

    Kousuke put his foot on the wall and ran on its surface while his body was turning sideways. When he climbed until the ceiling where his body became upside down, he kept running on the ceiling without pause. ¨D¨DSkill "Shadow Dance". It was Kousuke''s favorite skill.

    ¡¸Hah¡¹

    Kousuke sprinted on the ceiling. The movement of the two berserkers who was about to tackle halted for a moment seeing the impossible position of their target. Kousuke rushed into between the two.

    Still being upside down, a short sword shed in a rotation like a whirling wind. A beam of light the color of blue sky gently caressed the necks of the berserkers, melting and cutting without reservation. Shockwave flew from the fingerless glove too as though it was only done as an extra, blowing away the berserkers to the wall.

    Kousukended lightly and then he resumed running in the lead as though nothing happened.

    The body of the berserkers convulsed in vain on the wall, without any ssh or without being any obstacle at all.

    Even before reaching this far, there were berserkers and berserk beasts attacking them incessantly. Most likely they were prepared by Weiss to hinder them, but they only came sporadically and couldn''t hope to stop Kousuke on his track.

    Before long Kousuke and others ran into a steel door at the end of the passage. The width of the passage was quite wide, but there wererge boxes and machine parts cluttering the floor that if multiple people wanted to pass through they would need to line up in a single line.

    ¡¸Vanessa-¡¹

    ¡¸Roger.¡¹

    When Kousuke called, Vanessa moved instantly in understanding. She hugged Emily who was at her side and hid behind arge machine part. Allen also took cover smoothly after her.

    A beat.

    *DA DA DA DA DA DA DA DA DA-* Thunderous roar echoed. A machine gun in full auto spouted fire and a great number of bullets scattered the packages filling the corridor. Kousuke smoothly evaded the flying bullets and threw a kunai.

    ¡¸Kousuke-san. Your Vanessa is desiring to see the scene of cutting bullets with katana.¡¹

    Vanessa-san who was loyal to her own desire even while getting exposed to gunshot. Emily who was being embraced inside Vanessa''s embrace was dealing the ps of straight man repeatedly *pechi pechi* even while turning small.

    ¡¸No, putting aside getting out from line of fire, but a stunt like cutting apart bullets from full-auto shooting with unparalleled uracy is beyond me okay?¡¹

    Vanessa''s eyes turned round while she went¡¸Ee¡­¡­¡¹hearing what Kousuke said. It seemed that the Kousuke inside Vanessa had been turned into someone who could do anything.

    Vanessa turned a gaze that seemed to want to say¡¸You''re kidding, you say that, but the truth is?¡¹. Kousuke smiled wryly to that.

    ¡¸Something like cutting all bullets fired in full-auto without even missing one, that kind of stunt is only possible for the demon king or the demon king¡¯s wife the swordswoman-sama. As for me, I''m going with petty surprise attack just fine.¡¹

    Kousuke shrugged his shoulders, and then at the next moment, his figure vanished. In exchange, there was a kunai at the spot where Kousuke had been at until now. That was the kunai that Kousuke threw just before.

    Naturall, for the kunai to be there meant,

    ¡¸Guah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shit-. Since whe¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Gafuh!?¡¹

    Kousuke was in the middle of the enemies.

    It was one of the abilities possessed by the kunai. Space substitution. The subordinates of Weiss were panicked at the sudden appearance of Kousuke at the wall where the kunai had stabbed. They aimed their gun muzzle without dy, but at that time they could do nothing but having a tearful separation, between their head and body.

    A single attack of heat and sh given them an unreal death. Their torso and head rolled like broken toy without even any time to transform into berserker and they departed for their journey to the other world.

    Even so, different from a berserker''sst moment who would have their body dried uppletely and broke down to a degree they couldn''t keep their original shape, now the space was filled with human corpses rolling around everywhere. That factor was enough for Emily who wasn''t used to death to turn pale and bile to rise up in her throat.

    ¡¸Emily, right now think only about forward¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I, I''m fine, Kousuke. Let''s go!¡¹

    Her smiling face was twitching and pale, but Emily stopped Kousuke''s words with a strong voice. And then, she stared at the solid-looking steel door in front of her eyes, as though she understood something.

    ¡¸Kousuke. Ahead of this is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So you realize. Yeah, that''s right. They are at the other side of this door. It looks like they are flustered, but they still aren''t escaping. Looks like we made it in time.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily took a deep, deep deep breath. And then, she closed her eyes just a little. By doing that, spectacles revolved behind her eyelids like a revolvingntern. The days she spent at Down ssroom. The smile of Hendricks and Lizzie who looked after her, the quarrel between Rod and Dennis in ce of greeting, Jessica''s mischievous smile, the joyful and fun joke exchange between Sam and Milo.

    They were Emily''s beloved big brothers and sisters. They weren''t here anymore. She could never meet them again, her precious family.

    Emily opened her eyes quietly.

    ¡¸Kousuke, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou¡¹

    Her words were few, but the respond she got was strong. Kousuke''s short sword left azure trail behind and pierced the steel door. It was as though a knife stabbing through butter, the short sword smoothly pierced without meeting resistance. The ce pierced by that super-high temperature had the surrounding area melting in the blink of eye.

    *plop, plop* The steel door was turned red hot and melted down. The sight behind the door was starting to turn visible bit by bit from there.

    It seemed that it was an underground parking lot at the other side of the steel door. There were several passenger cars and freight cars, there were also particr vehicles like forklift and so on.

    Beside one of those cars, at the side of a medium-size pick-up truck, there was the figure of two people. They were at the side of the truck load that seemed to be filled with luggage, but it appeared they were astonished with the steel door melting. They were standing still without a twitch.

    *plop, plop* The door was vanishing, The door separating Emily and the man was vanishing.

    Their knees were starting to be visible. One set was Weiss that they saw before this, while the ck of the other man was something really familiar for Emily. That cks was dark brown and Jessica and Lizzie always said that it was too in. Surely if the ck was seen from nearby, there would be a small fray that could be found around the right knee.

    The belt was starting to get visible. That belt was slightly thinning recently and the holes were shifted. Everyone was worried if the wearer of that belt was eating properly because he often went on a trip.

    The necktie was visible. It was a bright navy blue necktie with sharp stripes on it. To tell the truth, it was a present from Emily to him for his birthday. The expense choked out her pocket money while she chose the necktie with the help of Lizzie and Jessica.

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily unconsciously leaked out her voice. That voice came from her fleeting hope¨D¨Dthat "It could be a mistake by some chance", that hope which she herself wouldugh at, it was now crushed to bits.

    Kousuke swung his arm. The steel door was blown away without leaving any trace.

    There was no more thing that stood in their way.

    The remains of the steel door illuminated the surrounding bright red even though they were rapidly cooling down. Emily slowly walked forward while the remains were scattering. At her right side was the protector from the Far East who was wielding the mystic, at her left side was the heroic protector who would stand up even against her mothend if it was necessary, and behind her was the protector who shouldn''t exist that symbolized the necessary evil. She entered while taking them along.

    The flutteringb coat, that was Emily''s pride. The proof of her pride of the things she had piled up and of the ce to belong that was given to her by him. But right now, that pride felt really heavy, really empty.

    Beside Weiss who was cursing¡¸This is too fast, this damned monster¡¹while holding his head, there was the man who was still petrified in astonishment. Emily looked like she was going to burst crying anytime, however her expression was filled with the resolve that she absolutely wouldn''t cry. It was with that expression that she opened her mouth to that man.

    ¡¸Why did, you do it¡­¡­teacher?¡¹

    There was no way the man couldn''t understand the meaning of that question.

    The first voice Emily spoke out, it made him, Emily''s teacher that was like a substitute of her father¨D¨DProfessor Reginald Down toe back to his senses.

    ¡¸Emily¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you do it, teacher?¡¹

    Hearing her name called by that voice that she thought wouldn''t be able to hear for the second time, it caused Emily''s heart to be shaken whether she wanted it or not. The words that she repeated had no intonation, perhaps because she was forcefully holding down her emotion.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Emily, I¨D¨D¡¹

    Professor Down''s words got caught up in his throat once more. He bit his lip hard, as though he was in pain, or as though he was holding back something. Kousuke and Vanessa watched over the scene.

    Silence ruled over the ce. In the middle of that, Weiss suddenly nced at his wristwatch. At that moment, Allen who had never taken off his gaze from Weiss reacted.

    He exchanged nce with Kousuke for an instant. That was him signaling to let Emily kept talking while he would capture Weiss ahead. There wasn''t any reason to let an enemy atrge, so Kousuke also showed an agreement with his gaze.

    Like that, Kousuke and Allen were about to leap out, but just before they could,

    ¡¸Whooops, don''t move you two. If not I''m going to make this beloved papa of that missy get riddle with hole yeah.¡¹

    Weiss who anticipated that quickly move and circled his arm around Down''s neck and pinioned him from behind. He was hiding behind Down and turned him into a shield while his gun muzzle stuck out on Down''s side.

    Weiss hindered Emily''s talk with his gun muzzle not wavering. Vanessa gazed at him with a suspicious gaze.

    ¡¸What are you nning?¡¹

    ¡¸What, nothing. <em>Even though he is threatened</em>, but as expected, with the girl who is like his daughter in front of him, perhaps this guy might do something stupid. That''s what I think, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Threaten? ¡­¡­Are you saying that Professor Down is here because he is being threatened?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~~, it''s a bit of faulty expression to say threaten I guess. It''s that, something like unwillinglyplying with forced request for cooperation.¡¹

    It seemed that Weiss wanted to say that Down was here unwillingly. Down''s face grimaced from the sensation of gun being pressed hard on him. Weiss grinned smugly while he jerked his chin toward Emily.

    ¡¸Genius missy. This substitute father of yours is really gant see. He will lick even other people''s shoes with the term that they won''ty your hand on you. Even I got moved into tears by that devotion and thought that maybe I''ll overlook you missy, but it''s a different story if youe here by yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Wa, wait, that''s not what we agreed on. You said that Emily won''t¨D¨D¡¹

    Down showed his panic hearing Weiss being talkative. Just from looking at that, it really seemed as though Down was obeying without any choice because Emily was used to threaten him.

    Weiss sent a vulgar gaze at Emily as though he was going to ridicule Emily''s agitation¨D¨D

    ¡¸Teacher, please answer. Why, did youe to do something like this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    What was there, was an Emily who wasn''t shaken even for a bit, her straightforward gaze was unchanging while her expression looked as though she was desperately stifling her overflowing emotion. Rather, her expression was showing as though something was dirtied from how Down was still disying that kind of farce at this point of time. Be that as it may, a strong will could be seen from her that made it clear that she had no n of going along with that kind of farce.

    Kousuke and Allen spontaneously made a small smile seeing how Emily acted. Vanessa too, even though she was gazing at Emily with concern, but her expression was proud toward Emily who was showing her "strength".

    ¡¸What''s this, I though you are going to get shaken at least a little. Well, I didn''t expect that much from this anyway. It''s fine because the sure thing will be from here on.¡¹

    Weiss easily separated from Down and he shrugged his shoulders, and then he cleared away in one go the cover enveloping therge box that was put on the back of the pick-up truck.

    ¡¸-, you-¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, so you are shaken by this. I''m d I brought it here for just in case.¡¹

    Emily red at Weiss with a furious look. Kousuke and others also weren''t an exception. That special case with transparent surface was filled with children who hadn''t even reach five years old. They looked really scared, three children were snuggling with each other at a corner of the cramped case, their body huddled down while trembling fiercely.

    Weiss pushed his finger on the smartphone on his hand while his vulgar grin deepened.

    ¡¸The Americanic bastard over there, also the agents, and even Emily, don''t move okay? If my finger slipped because of the spur of the moment, this brats will end up going with cheery monster debut yeah?¡¹

    Because Weiss knew about Kousuke''s ability, he didn''t take his gaze off from Kousuke even for a moment despite his frivolous attitude. Most likely, the moment Kousuke''s presence vanished even for an instant in this situation, he would move his finger without hesitation and activated the detonator switch for the Berserk that was consumed by the children.

    ¡­¡­And so, Kousuke was normally vanishing just like usual.

    ¡¸You scum. Just the fact that you are living is a crime.¡¹

    Vanessa who guessed what Kousuke was doing cursed to buy time. Weiss''s expression turned amused instead at the abuse from an opponent in a situation where he was overwhelmingly superior and he shrugged. Of course, he didn''t take off his gaze from Kousuke¡­¡­he didn''t take off his gaze¡­¡­

    ¡¸It''s better for you all dogs of the government to increase your cursing variation a bit more. I already got too used at what you guys will say, recently it was boring for me. Well, no matter. Come on, first of all, you guys toss the dangerous items to the floor.¡¹

    His gaze toward Kousuke wasn''t taken o¡­¡­wasn''t tak¡­¡­it was taken off.

    Weiss''s gaze smoothly flowed toward Vanessa who was talking at him. He did that really naturally, without any doubt, as though it was only the norm. He slowly lowered down his gun and he made a satisfied smile toward <em>Allen and Vanessa.</em>

    ¡¸Not using skill is also advantageous sometimes¡­¡­it''s not like, I''m crying here.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, guwah!?¡¹

    Kousuke-san who was normally at your side, weeping like usual, was here. He ignored Weiss who jumped in shock, held his wrist and made him dropped the smartphone, and then held him down to his knees.

    ¡¸Guh, god damn it-. This Americanic bastard! Just why the hell something like youes out here huh!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not like I don''t understand your feeling, but be quiet for a bit. Right now is Emily''s time.¡¹

    When Kousuke increased the pressure at Weiss''s joint, Weiss leaked out a small anguished voice¡¸Ngih¡¹before he shut his mouth.

    Down backed away from Kousuke who suddenly appeared at his side where Emily''s gaze then pierced through him.

    But, right after when they thought that Weiss''s farce was over and they could start talking,

    *goun-goun-goun-*

    A suspicious voice that sounded like it was resounding from the bottom of earth resounded on the eardrum of Kousuke and co. It was the sound of some kind of machine activating. And it also sounded really loud. Kousuke and co ran their gaze suspiciously on the floor.

    And then, their gaze caught a crack running through the floor. No, it wasn''t a crack, but a circle line with its center split by a vertical line.

    ¡¸Is that, elevator?¡¹

    Vanessa muttered. It was just as she said, there was an underground space further underneath this underground parking lot cum cargo storeroom. The diameter of the circle shaped elevator was around seven, eight meter. It was arge elevator for transportingrge machinery and material.

    It was climbing up. Kousuke and others had bad premonition welling up inside them fiercely. This time a muffledughter resounded in their ears.

    ¡¸Ku-, kuku-, fuhah. It finally arrived. It thought a lot of time to lure it until the elevator, but it''s barely safe. I thought just what will happen when the distractions got easily broken through and we were caught up with, but it''s worth it making up that kind of farce.¡¹

    Weiss said that kind of thing while getting pushed on the floor by Kousuke. They were about to question what he meant by that, but before they could, the elevator''s door opened. The floor split to left and right, and a hole was opened wide on the floor¨D¨D

    Countless something instantly flew out from there.

    ¡¸-, Get down-¡¹

    Kousuke yelled while taking position in front of Emily right away. And then, he mowed down those things attacking them with a sh of his short sword. Vanessa and Allen also quickly got down and they seeded to evade the first attack somehow.

    Those things intercepted and severed by Kousuke made raw sound *bicha* and fell on the floor. The fallen things convulsed with watery sound, while the sources of the things that lost its tips were pulling back into the elevator.

    ¡¸Te, tentacle?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. Those guys, just what in the world they are calling to here?¡¹

    The things that Emily mentioned while her face went pale were indeed tentacles. They were skin-colored, fleshy tentacles that even looked like human guts. Those things flew out simultaneously from the elevator.

    ¡¸Old man. It''s n B! Run until the meeting point somehow!¡¹

    ¡¸-, Go, got it!¡¹

    The moment Kousuke left him, Weiss sprang up to his feet and jumped to the side. He barely avoided those things that also came attacking at him. And then he took out an attach¨¦ case from the pickup truck''s driver seat that had its door opened all this time. At the same time he started up the engine.

    But, he didn''t enter the truck, but started running in full speed while still holding the attach¨¦ case.

    On the other hand, Down also seemed to know what wasing from the underground, he rolled under the truck the moment the elevator''s door opened and like that he came out at the other side and hid there, so he was safe. And then, just like Weiss, he took into his hands a shoulder bag and a rectangle case. He then started running toward a door at the opposite side of where Weiss was going.

    Naturally, Kousuke and others aimed their kunai and gun to stop Weiss, but a lot of tentacles flew out before they could and hindered them.

    On top of that,

    ¡¸Ah, Kousuke-. Those children-¡¹

    ¡¸That bastard-. So this is his aim from the start-¡¹

    The tentacles attacked the pickup truck as though they were reacting to the engine sound. Even though each of the tentacles was only as big as an arm of a child, they instantly toppled the truck sideways without any difficulty. Naturally, the case where the children were entered into was thrown out from the truck. The children who were jostled inside the case screamed.

    The tentacles reacted to that scream and entangled around the case. It seemed that it was a tough case, so the case wasn''t crushed or squashed, but the case was dragged toward the elevator.

    ¡¸Vanessa, Allen. Take care of Emily!¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, geez. This ispletely out of my field you knoww¡¹

    They followed Kousuke''s instruction and went to Emily''s side to protect her, then they led her away to take distance from the elevator. Most of the rushing out tentacles was cut apart by Kousuke, even so, as expected from the two, their skill allowed them to urately blow away the remaining tentacles using bullet.

    Kousuke judged that it would be fine to leave them to fend for themselves for the moment and he was going to rescue the children.

    However,

    ¡¸No way I''ll let you do that so simply yeah!¡¹

    ¡¸You-, this shitty bastard!¡¹

    Weiss fired his machine gun from the other side of the door. He was aiming at Emily. As expected, a feat of shooting down bullet using bullet could only be done by a certain demon king. It was impossible for Vanessa and Allen.

    Therefore, Kousuke couldn''t help but defending against that using his kunai to deploy out a barrier. Although it was only for a little while, but Kousuke was still being held in ce,

    ¡¸Yoo, Americanic bastard! If you are a hero, then don''t abandon those pitiful children just like a hero yeah.¡¹

    Weiss''s disgustingugh echoed, at the next moment¨D¨Dit flew out.

    Like a spear that was thrown by an expert, countless tentacles stretched out and stabbed on the ceiling and wall. And then, by using expansion and contraction, and recoil, something that could be described as a lump of meat appeared from the bottom of earth.

    It was weird and repulsive, like minced meats that were haphazardly kneaded to each other, with tentacles haphazardly growing a lot from there. That figure stirred up instinctive revulsion from anyone seeing it.

    It wriggled with bby motion and crawled up like a muddy stream, It scattered around flesh and liquid while covering over the nearest prey. ¨D¨DYes, toward the case where the children were inside.

    ¡¸That case is a solid one, so it will be able to hold for a bit even if it was swallowed by that ruined experiment. Do your best and go all out to rescue those children. We won''t mind it okay?¡¹

    A ruined experiment¨D¨Djust as those words stated, the meat lump was a product that was created from a process of an experiment. The reason this thing ended up as this ugly meat lump was only one, it was because of a demonic deed that was done for the sake of knowing the limit of Berserk''s ability.

    Berserk would repeatedly caused regeneration by forcefully invigorating the cells until past the limit of the flesh. Then, what would happen if Berserk was continuously administered while also continuously giving healthy and young flesh to the subject? The subject would fuse its former flesh with another flesh in the form of it getting swallowed inside regeneration. Such thing was repeated.

    Like that, what resulted was the worst monster that didn''t even retain its shape as a living thing¨D¨Da Berserk Chimera. It was already iprehensible just what was the former organisms that entered into the fusion.

    It took time to lure this thing from the underground''s deepest experiment room until here using any kind of bait. But, Weiss believed that it would be impossible to hold back this existence that was wielding supernatural without using the Berserk Chimera. This was his genuine trump card. That farce and all his talkativeness were for buying time to guide this Berserk Chimera.

    Weiss immediately vanished behind the door at the same time with his spoken out parting remark. After the berserk chimera took the children''s case, it continued to attack Kousuke and others without pause using his tentacles like a storm.

    Kousuke defended against all those while gritting his teeth hard. Behind him, Emily called at him with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸Kousuke, those children¡­¡­what to do! They have to be saved!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no reply. Normally, Kousuke should reply right away with words that were overflowing with confidence, but now he didn''t reply right away. A bad premonition welled up inside her. By any chance, perhaps even with Kousuke here, those children were beyond salvation already. Was this the end, just like what Weiss said¡­¡­

    ¡¸Kousu¨D¨D¡¹

    Emily slowly peeked at Kousuke''s side profile with an expression that almost cried. She instantly swallowed back her words unconsciously.

    Kousuke was always like whistling wind, or making a troubled smile on his face. Sometimes he showed a serious face, a resolved face, a nostalgic face. Emily had seen all those faces until now, but she had never seen Kousuke''s current face.

    There was nothing in it, an expression of "nothingness".

    Honestly, she shuddered. The eyes without any emotion in it, staring straight at the berserk chimera, and the expression where all emotion had slipped off cleanly from it, it was as though the person there wasn''t Kousuke.

    ¡¸I somehow, understand. Even though I don''t know how your former appearance looked like, I understand somehow. ¡­¡­It''s scary isn''t it? It''s painful isn''t it? You were brought to this kind of ce, and ended up like that¡­¡­¡¹

    Those wordscked intonation. There, not just Emily, Vanessa and Allen also noticed.

    Kousuke, had "snapped". It wasn''t at the level of the anger he showed when Emily was cornered by the security bureau. At that time there was still some saving grace. The Grant family was in good health and they were already rescued, Chief Magdanese and her group also people with conviction, and the incident at the research building had a strong aspect as being an ident.

    That was why, even though Kousuke was angry at that time, he wasn''t totally angry. But, right now was different. What was in front of Kousuke was an inhuman act. Anavatar of malice and greed. He understood. Even though he didn''t know the detail, but he understood, just what was the material used to make the meat lump before his eyes. He understood, just who was crying and screaming at that time.

    That was why, the feeling that Kousuke held¨D¨Dwas rage.

    ¡¸Allen.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes-¡¹

    Allen who was suddenly addressed twitched in reaction. Allen was sweating coldly from the terror that was silently, but surely eroding him. Kousukemanded at such Allen still with a voice that wascking intonation.

    ¡¸Chase after "that". Stop him in ce, until I catch up after I rescue those children.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, YES SIR-!!¡¹

    Kousuke stabbed his short sword into the ground and made a path of me ran on the ground. A path that was protected by a me wall ran straight until the door where Weiss entered. Allen dashed through it.

    ¡¸Emily.¡¹

    ¡¸Hy, hyes-¡¹

    ¡¸Chase after the professor. Vanessa.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kousuke-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Protect Emily.¡¹

    ¡¸Ackinowledged.¡¹

    me ran, toward the door Down went through. Emily was hesitating, but Vanessa held her hand and pulled her. Even so, Emily was worried about the children and also about Kousuke. When she looked back, there, Kousuke was putting on his sunsses while opening his mouth.

    ¡¸Don''t worry Emily. I''ll save those children. I''ll destroy this pitiful monster. I''ll make "that" regret that he was born. I''ll leave only Down to Emily, but I also won''t let anyone other than those guys to get away. That''s why, go.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes, I understand. ¡­¡­Kousuke, please, save those children!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, leave it to me.¡¹

    Emily started running, led by Vanessa. The berserk chimera instinctually shirked away from the me wall, even so it still tried to capture the preys by stretching its tentacles in roundabout way through the ceiling, but all its efforts were pushed back by the barrier from the kunai and it couldn''t approach the preys.

    Emily and others chased after their respective target and their figure vanished from the room. Detecting that, Kousuke, no, the abyss lord dered calmly without even taking a cool pose.

    ¡¸This rage, surely belongs to all of you who are toyed by others as they pleased. In return, I''ll dispel your chagrin for you. That''s why, please, sleep peacefully.¡¹

    The abyss lord who was driven by rage, began his battle for the sake of salvation.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Now then, at thest chapter I said that next will be the climax but¡­¡­this chapter is one step behind the climax.

    So far as it goes, Shirakome is looking on warmly from managing to put out a cool development following the temte, that "the mastermind is the father" but,

    Actually I wanted to end this all in one go with one chapter.

    Everything is the fault of reality and workce. I''m sorry.

    Next week I will receive consecutive holidays, so I think I can go until the end.

    It will make me happy if you readers can look forward to it.

    The next update is nned to be at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    He was running without making any sound, while paying the greatest caution to the surrounding, yet his running speed was still top speed. The agent of a nonexistent organization¨D¨DAllen, was chasing after the escaping Weiss with an astounding speed.

    It seemed that Weiss was heading toward the instation of this facility''s power generator, Allen could see various pipes and electronics, big and small through the corridor.

    But, at that time, Allen''s gaze suddenly caught something that he ought to be careful against. It was a very fine wire that was set up on the corridor inconspicuously. A simple trap.

    Allen''s face didn''t change, his running speed didn''t decrease, he went to the wall and jumped. And then, by kicking on the wall he climbed until near the ceiling, his hands caught one of the pipes and he flew over the wire like a pendulum.

    That jump looked excessive just for jumping over a single wire, but actually that wire was a bluff, there was an infrared-type trap set up ahead of that wire, so Allen''s action was correct looking at the result. It was an instantaneous judgment based from Allen''s experience of many years.

    ¡¸This will be easier if I can run on the ceiling like him though!!¡¹

    ¡¸Chih. You bastard are also monstrous enough to be able to react to that-¡¹

    Weiss who was hiding behind a cover aimed at the moment Allennded and fired. However, Allen also read that ahead, he got down looking as though he was clinging on the floor the moment hended, so the bullet futilely passed through above his head.

    Still lying down on the floor, Allen pulled his gun trigger without any timeg. His bullet counterattacked Weiss. Weiss leaked out¡¸Uoh-!¡¹voice, even so he managed to dodge by hiding his body with the agility that was in the level of a cockroach.

    ¡¸Eat this too!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you idiot, doing that in this kind of ce!?¡¹

    Weiss threw a hand grenade while roaring angrily. It was a cramped ce like this, furthermore the ce was packed full with pipes that were unknown what their function were. ''Just what the hell he is thinking throwing explosive here!'' Allen sprang to his feet even while cursing and he aimed in kneeling posture using both his hands.

    Like that, the bullet he fired urately shot through the midair grenade, and it exploded right in the middle between Weiss and Allen. Allen rolled to the passage''s wall at the same time with his firing and then he covered his whole body with his coat that possessed the function of bullet-proof, knife-proof, and impact resistance. Even so he gritted his teeth from the impact that made him felt enough pain while trying to snipe Weiss, at that time,

    ¡¸Ih!?¡¹

    ¡¸Light is with you, I guess?¡¹

    Allen''s cheeks twitched from looking at "that" rolling below him. Right after that, *kat-* intense light surged out.

    Weiss who in a sense believed at Allen''s skill had predicted that Allen would shoot down the hand grenade, so he also threw a shbang at almost the same time.

    With this, he ran out of grenade and shbang. The doubleyered trap and the hand grenade was a preparation to steal Allen''s sight in this moment.

    At the same time when the light was starting to settle down, Weiss sent machine gun bullets at the spot where Allen was. His tactics was flowing smoothly without any hesitation and mercy, brought about by his overwhelming battle experience. He became the target of JD Agency because he was using this skill of his to aplish immorality and turned the table at the many polices and agentsing to capture him.

    He was even able to escape once from an agent of that JD Agency, his skill was something authentic in contrast with his frivolous attitude.

    Although, if it was asked whether that skill could work that easily against the man who was named to work directly beside the chief of the state security bureau even from among the JD Agency,

    *tan- tan-*

    ¡¸Tsua!? Son of a bitch-¡¹

    Two gunshots echoed, at the same time Weiss''s machinegun was blown away. It was merely luck that his fingers didn''t get blown up too.

    Weiss immediately drew out his handgun to fire back. But, he whispered¡¸That just ain''t possible¡¹with a displeased expression seeing what appeared at the space where the sh had settled down.

    ¡¸It''s the standard for a spy to have seven tools right? My organization is a nonexistent one, but the guys affiliated with it are allparatively a believer of romance you know?¡¹

    Allen said so with his hand holding that¨D¨Da coat that hardened like shield and blocked the bullets. He waved it lightly. Inside his heart he was going¡¸That was dangerous just now!¡¹while sweating coldly, but he was hiding it with his usual foolish smile.

    ¡¸Spare me from a real ¡ð07. Don''t tell me, that the developer of that thing is named Q or something, that''s not it yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Noment.¡¹

    ¡¸So it''s really Q huh!? Your organization is screwing around too much!¡¹

    ¡¸No, noment.¡¹

    Both of them were acting the funny man and the straight man like television performers while at the same time they pulled their gun trigger. They were trying to take each other''s life smoothly while talking jokingly. It was a ckmunication between a veteran mercenary and a first-ss assassin.

    As expected it seemed they had predicted each other''s movement, the bullets grazed the cheek of the two who were in a stance of half-body. (TN: This half-body stance is like karate stance, where you directed one side of your body toward diagonally behind, so to make your body a smaller target)

    Allen made his coat as substitute for a shield and charged forward in a dash. The passage wasn''t that wide, so when the shield of the hardened coat that was spread widelyunched a shield bash, it was impossible to dodge.

    Weiss got a future vision where he got pushed down¨D¨Dand he instead stepped forward. If here he showed his back, he would undoubtedly get shot on the back and died. He judged that his path of survival only existed at the front.

    Weiss slid the moment just before he came into contact with Allen. Perhaps he was trying to slip through between Allen''s legs, but there was no way Allen would allow that and he swung down the shield¨D¨Dright before that, Weiss fired repeatedly toward the ceiling.

    ¡¸-¡¹

    The fired bullets hit a pipe at the ceiling and it came back toward the ground by aplicated ricochet. Allen immediately lifted his coat as shield and blocked the ricochet. At that moment, Weiss was sliding on the floor while passing through¡­¡­during that time he unsheathed a knife to mow Allen''s foot.

    Allen blocked that knife using his shoe that was inserted with a metal te, he discarded his coat and at the same time used one hand as fulcrum and kicked with a reversed foot. The shoe of that reversed foot had a mechanical knife flying out from its tip.

    Weiss blocked that using his gun barrel while retreating from the kick''s range using the momentum of his sliding. He rotated once and then aimed toward Allen from a kneeling stance. Allen also aimed his gun from a kneeling stance too.

    ¡¸Just die quickly, dog of the state.¡¹

    ¡¸Please die quickly, mercenary.¡¹

    A beat.

    *tan- tan- tan-*

    Bullets showered to each other from point-nk range. Although, the firing line of Allen''s gun was slightly shifted by Weiss''s knife, while Weiss''s gun also had its firing line shifted by a retractable baton that Allen took out unnoticed. It finished with only their cheek grazed.

    *jako-* Their bullet ran out at the same time with that sound. Weiss pretended to retract the knife in his left hand and in the middle he threw that knife to his right hand. His left hand caught Allen''s baton without pause, while the knifended on the right hand''s grip as though it was absorbed to there and approached to carve Allen''s throat.

    Allen easily abandoned the baton and stepped in so low he looked like he was crawling on the ground. He dodged Weiss''s murderous de while he grasped his cor. And then he turned around. He threw up Weiss with his waist''s motion.

    Weiss that was flung away with a so called shoulder throw then had his back struck the floor.¡¸Gahah¡¹Air was driven out from his lung.

    ¡¸Yep, the end.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, not yet actually.¡¹

    Allen pulled out his spare gun and he pressed the gun muzzle on Weiss''s forehead. At the same time, Weiss also talked lightly even with his face grimacing and he pressed a button on his wristwatch.

    The next instant, a thunderous roar and an explosion st blew violently from behind Allen. Allen''s gun muzzle shifted slightly due to that and because Weiss''s head swung aside, the bullet veered away.

    Weiss jumped to his feet and dashed fiercely toward the nearest door. Allen immediately fired, but Weiss stepped on Allen''s coat while passing through and sent it flying to block the bullet. Even so he couldn''t avoid all the bullets and he got his shoulder shot, but he didn''t pay it any attention and opened the door with a tackle and jumped inside.

    ¡¸Good grief, what obstinacy. I can understand how J can let him get away.¡¹

    Allen made a bitter expression at his failure of letting Weiss slipped away while he immediately move to chase behind.

    He clung on the door and his face slowly peeked in. Right after that, storm of bullets rained down like a hail. It seemed that Weiss had a spare machinegun. Most likely Weiss was someone wary, so he had put weapons here and there through his escape route.

    Allen took out the magazine from his gun and confirmed his remaining bullet. He only had few bullets left. There was one more magazine on his waist holster.

    ¡¸Haa, I used up too much on the berserkers at the first half of this mission.¡¹

    Allen smiled bitterly while exchanging his magazine with the new one and put away the half-used magazine. And then, he pulled out a pin from his wristwatch and dropped it on the floor. Immediately, small legs like insect flew out from the pin.

    Allen rotated the rotatable bezel of the watch halfway round. Right after that, the windbreak part of the watch turned into a disy that projected the image on the floor level.

    ¡¸This is the prided article of a real life Q. Just watch it thoroughly to your heart''s content.¡¹

    The small metallic bug moved its legs with rattling sound and advanced toward the location of Weiss who was shooting his machinegun while talking provocatively. Allen was watching his watch''s disy while controlling the small insect using the bezel''s rotation.

    Like that the feet of Weiss were visible inside the disy. Allen grinned widely, but as expected the one over there was Weiss whose obstinacy was in the level of a cockroach. Just before Allen could press the button, Weiss suddenly noticed below him. He discovered the metallic thing with strange legs crawling below him and his cheeks twitched grandly.

    The next moment, *DOOON-* an explosive sound echoed and the gunshot stopped.

    Allen rushed into the room with gun readied and his guard up. It was arge room. It was an atrium with height until around two floors, and there was also the second floor with wire type floor. It was a room that had a lot of power generator machines put there.

    When Allen intruded deeper, he could see a crushed machine and a pipe that snapped in the middle and spouted out white smoke. Allen was instantly alerted in wonder if it was a poisonous gas, but there wasn''t any warning from the airposition that was disyed in his watch.

    Guessing that it was just vapor, Allen circled around the white smoke while he aimed his gun in a snap toward a cover that had human presence.

    ¡¸Yoo, doggy. That thing, ain''t it a foul?¡¹

    ¡¸That is a power I have exactly because I''m a dog of the country. That''s not wrong isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t screw with me. This is why¡­¡­I hate, the elite young master.¡¹

    Weiss talked frivolously. Allen talked frivolously back with his gun aimed at Weiss once more. But, although there wasn''t any carelessness in Allen''s eyes, but there also wasn''t any great cautiousness in it. That was understandable. Weiss had his sidergely gouged, he was already fatally wounded. Allen guessed that he would only have a few more minutes to live.

    Weiss vomited out a glob of blood while sitting limply leaning on the wall. He took out a cigarette with a trembling hand. Allen was about to pull the trigger without caring about it but,

    ¡¸Hey, doggy. You want¡­¡­Hydra''s, information right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, not really?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? The case, this time, is from that bastard Kaysis''s arbitrary¡­¡­action. Hydra, has their own, different¡­¡­n. There won''t be any harm¡­¡­in knowing it right?¡¹

    Indeed, ¡¾Berserk Case¡¿was something Kaysis done on his own authority in order to triumph against Hydra''s leadership. And then, Kaysis''s data didn''t include the big n of Hydra that would be carried out soon. If Hydra had a different n in progress, than it was something that the security bureau ought to know.

    Therefore, Allen''s finger ckened slightly from pulling the trigger. Weiss grinned smugly while his hand carried the cigarette toward his blood soaked lips. His figure enjoying the cigarette smoke didn''t look like someone who would die with certainty.

    ¡¸Why are you going to talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Just, for harassment. Because they gave me¡­¡­this job that''s not worth it, yeah.¡¹

    Allen showed a slight hesitation, and a beatter, he urged Weiss to continue with his gaze.

    The light in Weiss''s eyes were dimming already, his voice was small. His voice was whispering in a subdued tone, making it really hard to be heard in this room where there was the echoing sound of vapor jetting out. Without any other choice, Allen got closer to Weiss.

    Of course, Allen anticipated that this might be a trap and the moment he got closer, Weiss would pull out a knife or a gun. Even so Allen had confidence in his reflex and he judged that he would undoubtedly be the faster one in this situation, so he got closer while putting up the maximum caution.

    ¡¸So¡­¡­after this, Hydra¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please give it your all if you are going to die anyway. I cannot hear anything here.¡¹

    ¡¸This guy, how harsh¡­¡­. But see, if you, get this close¡­¡­that''s enough yeah?¡¹

    Weiss''s both hands sprang up right after that. He caught both wrists of Allen instantly with a speed that was unthinkableing from a half-dead man. Although, Allen was calm. He waste slightly in his reaction because he was mostly being cautious against gun or knife, but it wasn''t any problem at all just getting caught like this.

    Allen made the knife inside his shoe to jump out and he kicked on Weiss''s stomach. Weiss''s vomited out blood with his body lifted in the air.

    But, here an unexpected situation urred. Weiss should have no more physical strength with his dying body and he should be blown away from Allen''s finishing blow, but instead his grip strength was increasing further. He didn''t let go of Allen''s hands like a ma.

    ¡¸-, so this is what they called the great strength when at the death''s door!¡¹

    ¡¸Hihih, this is a desperate grab for fellow traveler to hell.¡¹

    Allen kicked repeatedly. He broke Weiss''s ribcage, his mechanical knife hacked Weiss''s stomach into shreds, and furthermore he also stabbed Weiss''s heart. But, Weiss didn''t die. The pressure on his captured wrists, was increasing!

    ¡¸Don''t tell me-, the cigarette just now-¡¹

    ¡¸Spot on-! I''m not gonna let you aim at the head y''knoww¡¹

    With both his hands caught, Allen had no way to destroy the head. Being too close like this sealed his legs from destroying the head.

    Allen twirled his gun using his fingertip like a sleight of hand. His pinky held the trigger and he aimed at Weiss''s head with the gun in a reversed position, but Weiss''s arm strength that was increasing further didn''t allow Allen to aim urately. Allen was continuouslynding strong knife-attached kicks, but the created wounds were smoking white and gradually began to regenerate.

    ¡¸Hahah, I''m easy to get lonely see. At least apany me a little at my journey to that world ''kayy¡¹

    ¡¸You-. Release me already-¡¹

    Weissughed ghastly while getting drenched in blood. The cigarette that was crammed with¡¾Berserk¡¿had its content soaked with the drug. Weiss was pretending to smoke while actually he was biting off the cigarette and swallowed it. That was why Weiss was transforming bit by bit.

    Because his transformation was slow, there was a merit that he didn''t change into a berserker right away and could still think, at the same time there was also a demerit that it would be the end if his head was shot in halfway stage before hepletely transformed into a berserker.

    That was why Weiss was sealing Allen''s both hands.

    As expected, Allen was losing patience while he unleashed kicks like a storm at Weiss that was starting to rapidly change before his eyes. However, Weiss''s regeneration ability was also gathering speed and the first stab wound was alreadypletely healed.

    ¡¸Guh-¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let''s meet at the other side yeah, doggy.¡¹

    Weiss''s insane words stabbed at Allen who groaned from feeling both his arms gripped so hard they were on the verge of snapping from the pressure. Right after that, a roar rose from Weiss. His muscles erged and his wound closed with a tremendous speed.

    ¡¸DON''T UNDERESTIMATE MEEEEE-¡¹

    Allen pulled up both his arms together with a loud yell that was rarelying from him while he struck Weiss''s stomach with a fierce kick. Weiss''s body was lifted up before it fell down right away, but before that Allen made his body slid to the floor and he put Weiss''s body on his lifted leg. And then he pulled both his hands while his leg struck up with all his strength.

    The body of Weiss that was in the middle of transformation got turned over with an overhead throw. He was sent flying face up to the opposite side. Even so Weiss''s hands didn''t let go of Allen, but Weiss that was turned over was on Allen''s line of fire.

    Allen twirled his gun once more with just his fingertip and he pulled the trigger repeatedly. He didn''t manage to aim at the head, but it was enough to strike at the shoulder. Perhaps the bullet hit a good spot, because one of Allen''s hands was released.

    Allen quickly got up and aimed at the other hand that was growing like a log holding his hand, and he fired. The moment his hand was released, he rolled away to take distance while firing toward Weiss''s head.

    But, here there was further unexpected situation iring.

    ¡¸Wha!? He dodged!?¡¹

    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    Yes, he dodged. A berserker dodged. It detected the approaching bullet and leaped aside.

    A berserker was a lump of instinct. It would at least cover its weakness the head with its arms, but fundamentally a berserker would only charge forward like a boar. It could do nothing but charging forward relying on its body and super regeneration. Until now, there wasn''t a single berserker that had ever taken "evasive action".

    ¡¸Chih, a troublesome guy even after bing a berserker huuh!¡¹

    Allen took out a throwing knife and threw it toward Weiss''s eye. Allen thought to fire at the head the moment Weiss dodged. But, as expected, this berserker¨D¨DBerserker Weiss didn''t seem like a normal one.

    The throwing knife was struck down this time without dodging. Furthermore, it didn''t keep charging without pause, but it dripped its waist deeply like a beast while groaning¡¸uUUUUU-¡¹and red at Allen.

    Yes, as though it was observing Allen''s move.

    ¡¸Wa, wa wa wait¡­¡­this is different from what I heard! A berserker that can "fight" is not a joke-¡¹

    Allen wasining greatly. He fired at the same time. The moment Allen aimed his gun, the berserker charged forward with a terrific step in. Although, that charge wasn''t a bull rush like every berserker before this, but a counter rush that was apanied with the evasion of the bullet by lowering its stance instantly.

    ¡¸Seriously spare me-¡¹

    This time Allen jumped to the side. Berserker Weiss rushed through the ce he was at just now and created a crater on the concrete floor.

    Allen jumped to the side while doing handstand with one hand and fired further. The bullet approached the head with terrifying uracy, but Berserker Weiss lifted its hand as expected as though it had predicted it from the start, and the bullet was blocked by that hand.

    Berserker Weiss raised a war cry while grabbing the nearby broken pipe. It tore it off with brute strength and threw it toward Allen.

    ¡¸HiIIH¡¹

    Allen screamed pathetically while clinging to the floor and rolled away. He somehow managed to dodge. However, the fact that the berserker was using tool caused Allen''s expression to shudder with fear.

    But, at that time, a light machine gun on the floor was reflected at the corner of Allen''s sight. Most likely it was the weapon that Weiss used before and it got sent flying to there due to the insect explosive. Allen leaped so close to the floor as though he was hugging the ground and he pulled the trigger toward Berserker Weiss that was bending down in preparation for a charge.

    *dadadadadada-* A rhythmical sound resounded and a swarm of bullets assaulted Berserker Weiss.

    ¡¸GAaH¡¹

    ¡¸He dodged as expected! Aa, geez-¡¹

    Berserker Weiss dashed to the side at the same time when Allen pulled the trigger. And then, it sometimes used obstacles for cover while running in circle around Allen.

    *gachin-* That sound echoed, showing that the light machinegun ran out of bullet. Allen''s face paled.

    With timing as though it had aimed for the moment the bullet ran out, Berserker Weiss turned into offensive. Its step-in made *DON-* sound as though a cannon had been fired and it approached Allen.

    ¡¸Shi, shit-¡¹

    Allen took out a small cylinder from his belt''s buckle and fired it at the pir of the second floor. A wire stretched out and its tip then clung tightly and got fixed on the pir. Allen pushed his belt''s buckler at the same time and the wire got reeled in quickly, pulling Allen to the air.

    Below him, Berserker Weiss passed through just within a hair''s breadth, while smashing some kind of machinery into pieces overenthusiastically.

    ¡¸This isn''t a joke. Just what part of it is a lump of instinct! A berserker that is this used to battle is just¡­¡­¡¹

    Allen was drenched in cold sweat while taking refuge in the air and suddenly a conjecture welled up inside from his own words. The berserkers that he faced until now were basically just civilian or fellows that more or less were used to some scuffle. That was why charging like a bull was only natural for them if they followed their instinct.

    But, if, it was a first ss fighter whose body moved in subconscious level to predict the chance to attack and took the optimum evasive action when in battle, what would happen if that kind of person was turned into a berserker? A person withbat skill in the level that it was engraved into their subconscious, would they be a monster that only charged forward like civilian in the end?

    By any chance, the answer to that might be this Berserker Weiss before his eyes. A skilled mercenary that could battle a top-ranking agent equally was transformed into a berserker resulted into this. Of course, it was nothing more than a conjecture, perhaps there was another factor contributing to this.

    ¡¸Hahah, perhaps this will be seriously bad if this is turned into weapon.¡¹

    Allen reflexively muttered such thing, but his face tensed right away. Berserker Weiss was tearing apart the fixing implement of a machine that was almost as big as a car so that it could lift it up.

    It was obvious what was its reason of doing that.

    ¡¸Crap crap crap crap-¡¹

    Allen manipted his buckle to cut the wire and he fell on the ground. After that, the car-sized machine came flying at the same time. The pir Allen fixed his wire at was pulverized with a thunderous sound and then the second floor''s path was also destroyed by the machine.

    Allennded with ukemi technique, but naturally Berserker Weiss didn''t overlook that opening. The rock-like fist was already approaching by the time Allen was recovering his stance.

    ¡¸Gahah¡¹

    Allen could only guard by crossing his arms while taking a back-step with all his strength to lower the impact as much as possible. He was blown away horizontally above the ground and his back crashed on a machine behind him. He couldn''t even scream with how intense the impact was and like that his body slipped down slowly to sit on the floor.

    ''Kahah'' Blood was mixed in the breath that he finally could spit out. It seemed that his internal organ was injured. Both his arms limply hung down with their direction facing to a strange angle.

    But, even so he was alive. What''s more he was conscious and he was able to watch the Berserker Weiss slowly approaching him. Surely that was thanks to his miraculous impact neutralization and ukemi technique.

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­gehoh. This is really, not aughing matter. ¡­¡­Haven''t I, buy enough time already? Ayssgate-sa~n, it''s fine if you rush here¡­¡­gohoh, anytime noww¡¹

    Allen smiled bitterly at his body that couldn''t even twitch from the impact while calling for help with a listless voice. But, even Allen understood. This was checkmate.

    Berserker Weiss had arrived until right before him. Perhaps it was just his imagination, but it somehow looked like the berserker was sneering at him.

    Allen was always side-by-side with death in his duty. Therefore he didn''t feel fear. However, if he had a regret then that would be¡­¡­

    ¡¸Before the end, just once. I wanted to have a date¡­¡­with super beautiful woman or girl.¡¹

    ''Even though I''m also an agent, but why is Jame¡ð Bond that popr while I''m not? Regret¡­¡­'' Allen whispered.

    Berserker Weiss''s fist was lifted up. And then just before it was swung down,

    ¡¸FIREE-¡¹

    Amand. A storm of bullets assaulted Berserker Weiss. It was a concentrated fire from four directions above. Berserker Weiss couldn''t endure and threw its body between the machineries in evasion.

    ¡¸Chih. It wasn''t finished off from the first attack. Its instinct is really something. Oi, Allen, what''s with that berserker?¡¹

    The one saying that while jumping down from the second floor using other machine as foothold was,

    ¡¸Be, Bernard-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, you really got done in huh, Allen. You don''t get sshed by any liquid right?¡¹

    Yes, the one firing from the second floor was the person who had disyed an outrageous skill of raising death gs in high speed, that Bernard!

    It appeared that he had struggled through that deathly battlefield and came here as reinforcement. Allen who was saved in a hair''s breadth like a heroine in some tale felt an emotion welling up inside his heart. Driven by that feeling he spoke to Bernard who was making a fearless smile.

    ¡¸Anyway, I request a change.¡¹

    ¡¸How regretful. He is infected with Berserk already.¡¹

    *click* Bernard''s gun muzzle locked on at Allen''s forehead. Allen made justification¡¸I''m lying, lying! You aren''t a beautiful girl, but I''m really happy that youe to save me!¡¹in panic.

    Bernard made an exasperated face at the agent whose talkativeness didn''t decrease even when wounded all over like this while helping him to stand up.

    ¡¸Err, you saved me Bernard-san. But, that guy, he is really a bit of bad news.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it will be fine.¡¹

    Allen suggested caution against the out of norm Berserker Weiss, but Bernard was indifferent. Bernard opened his mouth with a wry smile toward Allen who looked dubious.

    ¡¸We are here. So there is no way he isn''t here too right?¡¹

    ¡¸A. Aa, that''s right. Hahah, really I''m saved¡­¡­¡¹

    Right after that, *GOBA-aAAA-* Berserker Weiss flew out from the cover along with a terrific impact sound. However, it flew out not its own action, with a ck whirling sphere settled on a hand palm, that palm was thrust forward in a palm attack stance by Kousuke¨D¨Dno, Lord Abyssgate, which blown away the berserker.

    ¡¸I received the information from my real body. It looks like you have acted really inhumanly. ¨D¨DDon''t think that you can die easily.¡¹

    The lord that was walking out calmly had his eyes filled with rage, his hands unsheathing two short swords. One sword was d in azure me, and the other sword was d in glimmers that looked like diamond dust. Melting and severing sword of super heat "Enryuuga", and the ice sword of absolute zero that formed its counterpart, "Touryuuga". (TN: Enryuuga = me Dragon Fang, Touryuuga = Frozen Dragon Fang)

    Berserker Weiss made a war cry while standing up, then it threw pipes and machine parts toward the lord.

    The lord stepped in. Right after that, he jumped and rotated midair while stepping lightly on the pipe. And then, without stopping he stepped on the machine parts and splinters flying at him one after another and charged toward Berserker Weiss in a straight line.

    Berserker might felt a threat because it then tried to dodge to the side. But,

    ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹

    Such sentence reached the berserker. From right beside at the position where it was going to dodge to. At the same time, the figure of the lord approaching from in front of it flickered and vanished. The lord had already switched with an illusion in the middle of jumping by using skill "Leaf Dance".

    Berserker Weiss wasted no time to swing its fist. The arm that was thick like a log charged like a cannon to tten the enemy. And then, something flew in the air. An arm severed from the elbow was rotating midair.

    Berserker Weiss that didn''t feel painunched a deadly attack with its other arm without dy, but the figure of the target had already gone. And then, the berserker fell on its knee with a jerk. Because one of its legs was cut flying encased in ice.

    The lord slipped to the blind spot behind the Berserker Weiss at the same time after he cut the arm. And then he swung "Touryuuga" while passing through. The de of ice that was formed to an extreme thinness had a slimness of a single molecule already. And then the chill coating the de froze the target instantly.

    ¡¸AAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    ¡¸Who said that you can howl?¡¹

    Berserker Weissunched a backhand blow even while on its knee, but its body was slowly tilting in contrast with its will. What was flying midair was the arm that wasunching the backhand blow. What was rolling on the ground was its other leg.

    Berserker Weiss that lost its four limbs was starting to regenerate its hands and feet by activating its super regeneration. But, the two short swords were swung again right after the limbs were starting to grow and sent them flying.

    After that it was a routine work. The regenerating part was chopped off before it could be restored to normal and the berserker couldn''t escape its state of limbs shortage. It tried to take some distance by prancing up its upper body, even so it was pressured down by a whirling ck sphere and it couldn''t hope to move because of the suppression of the super gravity.

    ¡¸You can regenerate however much you want? Fine then. I''ll keep youpany until you die in that case. Regenerate as much as you like, squirm as much as you like. Until that time when the end arrive.¡¹

    The lord''s arms went hazy. Each time the limbs of Berserker Weiss danced midair. In the first ce, the amount of¡¾Berserk¡¿that was crammed into the cigarette didn''t amount that much.

    Berserker Weiss writhed, the state of its instinct was different from other berserkers, and before long something other than madness was starting to enter its eyes, weing that time. The speed of its regeneration dropped down drastically and the vigor of the rising white smoke was decreasing.

    The limit of the regeneration hade.

    Its flesh body was gradually shrinking. Due to that, the withered Weiss who was on the verge of death recovered back his awareness.

    ¡¸Son of a bitch-. Damn it, if you ain''t gonna, apanying me then just diee¡¹

    Weiss didn''t stop his cursing and frivolous talk even at this kind of time. In his eyes there was a disgusting color, that he wouldn''t grant them the reaction they wanted from him no matter how much he got tortured.

    After all he would die in less than a few seconds. In that case he would rather spit out words of curse even if just by one more. Weiss opened his mouth with that kind of intention, but the lord firmly grasped his head. And then, he took out a five yen coin crystal that was tied with string.

    ¡¸Just an instant is enough to grant you regret and despair.¡¹

    ¡¸What are, you nning¨D¨Dhih, ah, aAAAAAAAAAAAH¡¹

    A shriek that was unbearable to listen at was reverberating. That was undoubtedly a voice of regret and despair. Weiss was screaming while his body waspletely withering and rotted away.

    ¡¸Sca, scaryy. Aby, just what did you do?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah. I don''t want to know though¡­¡­¡¹

    Bernard apanied with his subordinates arrived while lending Allen his shoulder and he asked. His expression along with his subordinates were all twitching extremely. Allen was going ''no no'' in refusal to hear, but he couldn''t move properly and on top of that both of his arms were broken, so he couldn''t even block his ears.

    The lord spoke with an expression that seemed sickened toward Bernard and others.

    ¡¸I just showed him a nightmare. A nightmare where he is eaten alive by the dead. For now, I set it so his mind experienced it for a hundred times in a moment.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    It would be better if he didn''t ask. Bernard and others were wordlessly holding the same thought inside their heart.

    Then, the lord suddenly raised his head. Bernard and others asked the lord what happened with their gaze, to which the lord spoke.

    ¡¸It seems it''s necessary for me to head for my real body''s reinforcement. Bernard. I''ll leave the rest to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger. I don''t know what is going on, but leave this ce to me. I won''t let even a single one of the remaining staff here to get away.¡¹

    The lord nodded at Bernard''s words before his figure became smoke *bofun-* and vanished.

    Right after that, an intense shaking attacked the facility. It was clear that the vibration came from a distant ce.

    ¡¸He is really going at it shily huh, that Abys. The vibration just now was intense.¡¹

    ¡¸I think Bernard-san who is calling him with pet name is also amazing you know?¡¹

    Bernard was staring in puzzlement at Allen''s words before he pulled himself together and began giving order to his subordinates.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    This time I waste too.

    Coupled with the work for publication too, Shirakome''s sleeping time is¡­¡­heheh

    Next week for sure, next week I''ll write the story until the very end in one go for sure!

    Please, follow the lord''s adventure for just a little bit more.

    The next update is nned to be at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    The meat lump squirming before the eyes¨D¨DBerserk Chimera didn''t try to chase after Allen who chased after Weiss or Emily and Vanessa who chased after Down.

    The Katon me wall blocking the tentacles'' path had already vanished. If it was berserker that was faithful to their instinct, it would at least try to stretch its tentacles to chase, but this berserker didn''t even do that and stopped trying. Surely, most likely, that was because it was cautious against the human in ck clothes standing in its way.

    ¡¸Now then, I don''t know just how deep you have carried the case of the children, so I won''t give any mercy no matter what were you formerly.¡¹

    Kousuke unsheathed two short swords. *shaan* A clear voice echoed and the unsheathed swords were held in reverse grip, at the same time Kousuke''s body sunk really low to the floor. So to speak it was a stance of a crouching start.

    In an instant, the berserk chimeraunched countless tentacles. Those tentacles that were fired with speed that resembled even bullet became like a wall that attacked Kousuke.

    And then, a hard sound that was really unthinkable to be created by lump of flesh resounded, stabbing on the metal floor.

    Yes, they stabbed at a floor where there wasn''t anyone.

    ¡¸Chih. As I thought, even the weakness''s position is haphazard.¡¹

    A sound of someone clicking their tongue and a curse resounded. That voice came from behind the berserk chimera. There was the figure of unmoving Kousuke there in with his arms crossed. Looking carefully, the top of the berserk chimera''s head was entirely cut off, a beatter, that meat lump fell on a distant spot along with a graphic sound *docha-*.

    At that instant, Kousuke rushed with a momentum as though he liberated the power he saved up, slipped through the barrage of tentacles, and then he split the upper head of the berserk chimera.

    Although, it didn''t look like the berserk chimera received any pain, it was spouting out white smoke while the top of its head regenerated in what should be called an instant. At the same time, it created new tentacles andunched them to Kousuke.

    (I cannot see the position of its weakness the brain. In the first ce there is no guarantee that it only has one brain. It''s not like I don''t have a method to blow it up altogether, but then the children inside will die with that. And then, that super regeneration is a hindrance for me to scrap off its body¡­¡­this is difficult.)

    Kousuke cut apart the swarm of tentacles, dodged with acrobatic movement, or handled the attack by using the tentacles as stepping stone. He grumbled inside his heart while analyzing the enemy while a wry smile suddenly emerged on his lips.

    To say in addition, it was also forbidden for him to get touched by the liquid that was scattered when the tentacle was grazed. No matter even if it was Kousuke, he wouldn''t be able to suppress the transformation of his body if he got sshed by¡¾Berserk¡¿.

    Then, at that time the senses of Kousuke who was pondering detected an assault from behind him. When Kousuke immediately twisted his body midair, just as he thought, there were countless tentacles the size of a human arm flying toward him from behind.

    ¡¸Oi oi, so it can also grow from the part that I cut off. Just what kind of organism this thing has taken that it can do something like that.¡¹

    What attacked Kousuke from behind was the meat lump that Kousuke cut flying before this. It was squirming separated from the main body and grew out slender tentacles.

    There were tentacles and fleshes he had cut apart lying all over the ce. As expected, Kousuke''s expression couldn''t stop from twitching.

    The moment Kousuke muttered¡¸This is bad¡¹, a barrage of tentacles approached from all directions, in addition there was also the meat lump clinging on the ceiling unnoticed attacking like a shower, leaving no ce to escape. Their number already surpassed three digits.

    Normally it would be a hopeless scene. If the one who was here was the troops of the special squad, they would undoubtedly sigh and even made a bitter smile at the same time with their resignation.

    But, of course, for the right-hand man of the demon king, something at this level, no, no matter what kind of situation it was, it was an impossible story for him to carry an emotion of resignation.

    ¡¸¨D¨D"Juton - Todokienu Kuroki Sei''iki"¡¹(TN: Gravity Escape - Unreachable ck Sanctuary)

    Immediately after, four whirling ck spheres as big as a pinball expanded around Kousuke. At the same time, all the approaching tentacles crashed to the ground as though they were struck down.

    ¡¸Abyss-style Assassination Martial Arts - Sword Form¨D¨D"Senretsu Kokujou Yaiba"¡¹(TN: sh Rend ck Fortress de)

    Furthermore, Kousuke lifted both his arms and he rotated his two short swords like a pinwheel using the motion of his fingertips and his wrists reversal. The tentacles attacking from overhead were shaved off and blown away as though they were hit by an excavator.

    Even the tentacles that circled around the shield of shes and attacked, they were repelled back by the kunais that unnoticed were flying around Kousuke like satellites, furthermore those kunais were rotating in high speed. Not a single tentacle reached Kousuke.

    ¡¸Burning all these¡­¡­will put the children in danger I guess. Then, let''s smash them apart after freezing them¨D¨DRage, silver wind. The breath of eternal world of ice and snow. Hinder the path of the traveler and seize at the cold arm. Thy art the prisoner of the white ice coffin¨D¨D"Tougoku no Hana"¡¹(TN: Flower of Frozen Prison)

    Kousuke lightly made a sound *ton* with his step. Immediately after that, a sound *bikibiki* echoed and the floor was dyed white. Mist was generated. With Kousuke as the center, the white wave was spreading as though it was eroding the world. The tentacles and liquid scattered everywhere were frozen altogether.

    And then, it didn''t end with that, the meat lump that was dyed pure white and hardened was then enveloped by a prison of ice right after that, like a blooming flower.

    A cluster of ice flower was blooming proudly everywhere.

    The white erosion also reached the berserk chimera through the floor. Perhaps sensing the danger, the berserk chimera stabbed its tentacles to the ceiling and made its body leaped midair. It already had anyposure tounch a random barrage of tentacles to Kousuke.

    Even the tentacles needed for attacking were all touched by the chill that froze them. The berserk chimera obeyed its instinct and severed all of its tentacles by itself. The countless tentacles that bloomed into ice flower instantly were falling to the floor.

    ¡¸There is no way I''ll let you get away don''t you think?¡¹

    Kousuke used the falling ice flowers as stepping stones and jumped toward the berserk chimera. He used the tentacles he cut down and the tentacles approaching wildly as further stepping stones while he somersaulted, then using that momentum he threw his short sword.

    The short sword cut straight through the air like a single streak of sh. It stabbed the berserk chimera that had no leeway to evade.

    GI, GI, GIIIIIII

    A bizarre voice reverberated. Kousuke guessed that it was the scream of the berserk chimera that let alone mouth, it was doubtful that it even had vocal cords. Inside the space where the scream that sounded like the scratching of metal was echoing, the area that was centered around the stabbing short sword was ying dissonant sound *bikibiki* of the berserk chimera getting frozen.

    ¡¸I don''t freeze you until the inside. I''ll shave and smash you from your outeryer.¡¹

    If its separated part could still move after getting cut off, if it could regenerate no matter how much it got shed, then he would restrain it using ice coffin, and then froze all of the parts he scraped off and then pulverized them. It was a method that paid attention to the safety of the captured children as much as possible while rescuing them with certainty.

    Before long, the tentacles that stabbed into the ceiling and supported its mass were frozen, and they became unable to endure their own weight and snapped. The berserk chimera fell to the floor and its body''s outer part was smashed apart from the impact of crashing down.

    Squirming meat lump could be seen from inside the smashed meat lump. It was trying to regenerate. But, the stabbing short sword didn''t allow that. The mist wasing down faster than the regeneration could start and froze them.

    When Kousuke snapped his fingers, the frozen outeryer broke apart once more, and frozen meat lumps were scattered in pieces of small block shape.

    ¡¸If I continue to smash it like this until those children be visible¨D¨D¡¹

    ''I should be able to save them.''

    Yes, Kousuke was about to say that, but right after that, his cheeks cramped from the squirming presence at his surrounding. When he quickly looked around, *piki-, paki-* he could see cracks entering the ice flowers.

    ¡¸O, oi oi. This is a joke right?¡¹

    Kousuke unconsciously let out those words. That was understandable. After all, the countless meat lumps locked inside the ice flower were squirming and bloating from inside.

    *baki-* Hearing such sound, Kousuke returned his gaze back at the berserk chimera, and there the same sight of it bloating from inside entered his eyes.

    Kousuke opened his eyes wide. No matter how he looked, the meat lumps at his surrounding and also the berserk chimera were increasing in volume. When a human was transformed into berserker, their super regeneration was caused by the repetition of breaking down and regeneration, it could be said to be simr with the phenomenon of muscle swelling up.

    But, even that had limit. It wasn''t like a berserker would transform into giant endlessly. It was impossible for them to multiply new flesh from a small fragment of flesh. It wasn''t an ability that a human was equipped with.

    ¡¸No, wait. In the first ce, this thing is <em>stretching out </em>tentacles¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke suddenly noticed. This thing was stretching out tentacles endlessly¨D¨Dthat was an impossible trait for all creatures that he knew about. Even though there were creatures that had tentacles, there shouldn''t be any creature that was able to grow several hundreds of it or more.

    But, in reality the berserk chimera before his eyes was propagating itself with a force that could even destroy the ice coffin from inside using pressure¨D¨D

    ¡¸Propagation¡­¡­haha,e to think of it, there is this organism called narian huh. Even if they are cut, they will regenerate the same specimen isn''t it?¡¹

    That was correct. Certainly the berserk chimera had taken in a lot of organisms. Not to mention animal and insect, it had also taken in nt and so on. Of course, it had also taken in a few human adult and child. And then a lot of narian was added into that flesh.

    Super regeneration wouldn''t ur if there wasn''t the flesh that became the base. Then, if that flesh was able to multiply automatically, wouldn''t infinite regeneration be possible with that? This was the result of such experiment that was carried out with an idea that had gone past madness into exasperation.

    The berserk chimera had not even a fragment of the souls of the animals and humans that became its base. What it had was a more primitive instinct. ¨D¨DOnly the instinct to eat and survive, that was all.

    Kousuke shuddered while returning from his own thought back into reality, and right after that all the ice flowers were smashed.

    ¡¸These guys here created something like this, just how are they nning to stop this thing when the timees?¡¹

    What was truly frightening was the deed of man. The spirit of inquiry and tenacity, madness that pushed on ahead until the end of the road without considering the future or other people. Just like the magicians of the former world of another world''s mad god¨D¨DEhitorujue that invited the destruction of themselves.

    It would endanger the children if he burned this thing to ash. It was useless to freeze and smash it. If he shed it then it would regenerate and multiply endlessly just as much as he shed. Exterminating it using great firepower would endanger the children. If he was touched then it was game over.

    However,

    ¡¸Good grief. Just when I thought that I finally went home from a fantasy world, this side is also fantastical like this. It seems that I, no, we are deeply loved by the extraordinary huh.¡¹

    The expression of Kousuke who was shrugging with an air of "dear me" contained no despair. He also didn''t despair to the possibility that he might not be able to save the children.

    Why?

    It was obvious.

    ¡¸So you returned, me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I have returned, me.¡¹

    ¡¸I too, me.¡¹

    ¡¸Bernard¡­¡­it was seriously just barely for him. That guy is really loved by the death god that it''s a wonder he is able to survive until now y''know. But it looks like he is also loved as much by the god of fortune though.¡¹

    The berserk chimera had swelled up until twice, no, triple its former size while making a bizarre scream. And then the innumerable number of meat lumps that had already transformed into tiny berserk chimeras. Clones appeared at both sides and behind Kousuke while all those were surrounding them.

    These were the clones that apanied Bernard''s group and the other squads.

    The clone that reinforced Bernard had a faraway look. Its information was also shared with Kousuke''s real body, so he also got a faraway look from the scene¡¸you are already fantasy¡¹where Bernard was continuously collecting death gs per second, though he was also continuously escaping from the hand of the god of death due to strong fortunes that came at him per second too.

    GIIIIIIIIIIIIIH!!

    A wave of flesh attacked at the same time with the shriek. Yes, it was a wave. The small chimeras were also adding on it, turning the attack into a greatly spreading wave that looked like a thick membrane. It spread out everywhere toward Kousuke and clones.

    ¡¸Now then, the clones had alsoe back except of the one guarding Grant family, so let''s settle this quickly. ¡­¡­Haa, I actually don''t want to use this thoughh. I rea~lly don''t want to use this thoughh. But there is no time, and it''s for the sake of the children. It can''t be helped, huh.¡¹

    Kousuke that leaped on the roof of arge truck looked at his three clones that were at the three corners of the room. They were showing a wry smile, or possible a mncholic expression. He then took out something from his breast pocket.

    That was a crimson jewel.

    The shining jewel the size of a pinky had a metallic vine coiling around it, and it was linked with a thin chain. Kousuke wore that on his neck and then he gripped the crimson jewel tightly.

    Perhaps the berserk chimera had its survival instinct stimted by Kousuke''s freezing magic, because ahead of his gaze there was its figure already swelling up until near the ceiling without stopping its regeneration and propagation. The case holding the children seemed tough, but surely it would reach its endurance limit soon. There could be no more postponement, they needed to be rescued even for a second faster.

    Then, there was no way he could hesitate.

    No matter how much Kousuke himself shirked from it. No matter how muchpensation he would need to pay for it.

    He liberated it.

    That taboo power! It once caused even the demon king to raise an anguished voice, the true and tremendous power!

    ¡¸Endure this, my willpower! Here we go! ¨D¨D"Limit Break-"!!!¡¹

    Right after that, a crimson magic power burst out from Kousuke. The intense magic power spiraled and blew up violently as though it pierced the ceiling. Magic power and storm howled thunderously. Kousuke''s figure was enveloped by the radiance of the demon king and became indistinct.

    The berserker chimera pulled back the tentacles that it was going to stretch out. It was as though it was getting frightened of the existence before its eyes.

    *Ki, GiiIIIH* The berserk chimera cried. A voice resounded toward it from inside the crimson tornado.

    ¡¸O pitiful existence. Your time of liberation hase.¡¹

    That voice sounded as though it reverberated from the whole space. The crimson torrent was starting to converge, then a shadow of human appeared from inside the dazzling radiance.

    The ck silhouette took a step forward from therge truck. Naturally, it didn''t fall down or anything. A ripple appeared midair and the shadow advanced on it.

    ¡¸This abyss lord, will save thee.¡¹

    The raging magic power torrent dispersed in a sh. In exchange the crimson radiance was increasing in might and enveloped the shadow. The shadow swung one hand widely and turned his body magnificently. The shadow lowered one leg slightly, and his other hand moved toward his chest. His sunsses glittered with a sh despite the impossible angle.

    Shadow.

    Yes,

    ¡¸My name is Kousuke E Abyssgate-! The noble of the abyss, and the right hand of the demon king! The next patriarch of the head reaper rabbit (nned)-! I am the one that bring salvation and the end for thee! Now, wee it with the shriek of heavy thunder!¡¹

    It was the abyss lord who was highly spirited more than usual!

    The berserk chimera went, ''anyway, tentacles first!'', it attacked following its instinct.

    ¡¸EE¨DXCELLEENT-! No matter what is going on, it''s a good thing to not hesitate.¡¹(TN: The ''excellent'' is said in broken English, ''eeekusereentoo'')

    The lord who finally used Westernnguage called a clone to appear in front of him. The clone destructed the tentacles using "Enryuuga". Behind the clone that became a shield shing down the tentacles, the lord pushed up his sunsses sharply while continuing his words.

    ¡¸Although, whether it will work or not is a different matter. Fix your eyes. At the true form of the endless abyss!¡¹

    Right after that, multiple presences were born. Further four clones were created <em>from</em><em>the clone </em>that became the lord''s shield.

    Not only that. Beside the original three clones that were evacuating to the room''s corners, four clones materialized at each of their sides.

    Those four clones leaped toward the chimeras, at the same time, each clones created four clones midair. Those four clones created four more clones further. And from those four additional clones came further four clones. Four clones, to four clones, to four clones, to four clones-!

    ¨D¨DAbyss Lord''s Exclusive Limit Break Artifact "Last Zell(just don''t use it at me okay?) Ver.2.1"

    Thest derivative skill of "Assassin" vocation, "Abyss Lord", originally it raised the foundation ability of the user, breaking the limit along with the passage of time. The crimson jewel that was bestowed from the demon king blew away this passage of time and forcefully multiplied the user''s ability by five times.

    And then, regarding this Abyss Lord''s activation state¨D¨DKousuke divided it into five stages that he called as "Depth I" until "Depth V"¨D¨Dhe would be able to create one more clone when he entered the state of Depth III, and when he entered thest Depth, the clones that originally could only be created by the main body of the abyss lord could then be created by the clones themselves too.

    It would take a considerable time for Kousuke to reach this final Depth V, but Last Zell cleared away that limitation.

    However, naturally there waspensation for it,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸The abyss is without end¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The lord was multiplied to sixty four people almost within an instant. They charged from four directions, while saying something.

    The tentacles stretched out from the small chimeras that were scattered everywhere inside therge underground parking area, and the tentacles that wereunched from the main body, their number was already enough to form a cage of piercing spears that left no ce to escape. Even if some of them got mowed down by the short sword shining with azure me, it was a herculean task to handle all of them.

    Half of the sixty-four lords were cut down within an instant. However,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸There is no end to the darkness of the hell¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    At the next moment, more than 160 lords manifested. Using their skill and body, they became the shield for the clones behind them and cut open a path of survival.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸There is no hope to capture the abyss¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The small chimeras widened the membrane of flesh in the attempt to swallow the lords. The attack with vast surface was already an area attack. The lords used other clones as stepping stones, or they threw the other to escape from the range of the membrane. The rest enveloped their body with Katon andunched kamikaze attack at the small chimeras.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸There is no meaning in touching the abyss¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    No matter how many of them were pierced, no matter how many of them were sshed with liquid, in the first ce the clones weren''t made of flesh despite having a solid body. There was no way the clones could be altered, the small chimeras were helpless against the overly extravagant suicide bombing skill.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸It''s a pipe dream to destroy the abyss¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The number of the lords that disappeared from suicide bombing already surpassed a hundred easily, however, by the time a beat or two beat passed, three hundred lords began attacking in waves.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Despair to the resentful¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They were pierced and vanished. Twice the number came back in their ce.

    They were pulverized and vanished. Twice the number came back in their ce.

    They were smashed and vanished. Twice the number came back in their ce!

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Hope for those who searched¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The small chimeras were reduced to ash in session one by one with certainty by unceasing attacks that had no hesitation of making sacrifice. The berserk chimera was surrounded by more than three hundred lords and got its body thoroughly scraped off from the outside.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸O you that stand in our way, engrave into that body¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    *GIIIIIII-*, the berserk chimera shrieked as though to drive away the terror it felt. It shrank its body for a moment, and right after that, itunched tentacles to every direction. What was different about it, was that all its tentacles that previously were as thick as a child''s arm, were now reduced to the size of a finger.

    It might sense the danger of being obliterated. It might be doing this to fulfill its survival instinct. It seemed to optimize its attack method toward the enemy.

    The thin and sharp thrusts were appropriate to be called as an intense rain. They were assaulting straight ahead, from the ceiling, or circled from the floor. The flesh thrusts that might reach several thousand were a symbol of despair.

    More than a hundred lords were terminated by that.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Moan from the endless nightmare¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    And so, it was opposed by a thousand lords.

    They wielded a short sword of azure me. Be that as it may, the weapon they utilized was their own body. Like a nightmare without end, each vanishing was filled with manifestation, and each time the number was increasing in an infinite hell. Even with Last Zell put into operation, it didn''t change that he was in "Abyss Lord activated state", his spec that was continuously increasing finally outdone the propagation and regeneration speed of berserk chimera.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We art, the incarnation of the abyss. The dream of darkness, the ck ephemeral, everything¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    This was exactly, the right hand of the demon king.

    This was exactly, the true form of the one that was said by hisrades as "actually the one who was nonchntly in the level of humanity''s strongest".

    This was exactly, what aplished that grand feat of inflicting a scratch at that demon king.

    More than a thousand abyss lordsunching unceasingly multiplying chuuni speech and gestu¨D¨Dnot that, waves of attack without end!

    ¡¸Lukewarm-. Do you think you can bring me down with something of that level! If you wish to drive away the abyss, then you need to bring at least a gatling railgun!¡¹

    The name of him who spoke of such absurdity, let''s say it, one more time.

    ¡¸Now-, this is the closing of the curtain! You can boast to king Yama in that world-. You can say, that the one who granted me my end is that person! Yes, it''s by this me, Abisuuge¨Dto-!¡¹

    The lord yelled his own name a bit like a native speaker (?), or rather his pronunciation sounded like his tongue got rolled up. The lord then crossed his arms with the short sword still in a reverse grip, his body bent forward with tension.

    The small chimeras were already annihted. The regeneration and propagation of the berserk chimera also couldn''t catch up anymore, its body had been reduced until the size of a big truck.

    Like that, one of the clones scraped off the flesh even while its body was pierced by tentacles. At that scraped ce, a solid glitter could be seen faintly. Without any doubt, that was the case where the children were locked into.

    ¡¸Gather-, mypatriots-. This is the time for salvation!¡¹

    The lord''s order thundered. Several dozen clones lined up instantly in front of the lord and took the same stance.

    The lords grinned broadly with fearlessness, and his eyes opened widely in a snap (Warning: It was done behind the sunsses, so other people couldn''t see it).

    ¡¸Mine abyss, can you see through it? ¨D¨DAbyss-style Martial Art - Attack Form Secret Finishing Move¡¾Kokusou - Arashi Kage Ryuuha(Surging fang, shadow w, know the nightmare of the dark abyss)¡¿¨C!!¡¹(TN: ck Phantom - Storm Shadow Flow Rending)

    The abyss lords sprinted. They became a single vertical row and charged the berserk chimera.

    The berserk chimera tried tounch its tentacles, it tried to leap to be a cannonball with its meat lump, but the clones at the front row handled it, and even if they couldn''t handle it and vanished, the next lords would eliminate it.

    And then, the clones that arrived at the berserk chimera in the blink of eye used their body to whittle the flesh wall and got annihted. The following clones each recklessly hurled themselves to the berserk chimera and opened up a hole with certainty in one point of the flesh body!

    It was a storm-like assault without any pause by the ck shadows. That waves of attack that could be mistaken as a single greatnce, it looked like, yes¡­¡­

    Jet Strea¡ð Attack!

    At the next moment, a sound *boba-* came into hearing, and the flesh at the other side of the berserk chimera was blown away. At the same time, a lord flew out from there. A beatter, a case that was wrapped around with steel string flew out.

    The lord rotated midair and swung his short sword at the case that was flying following him. The case was instantly split apart into pieces, and three screaming children flew out from there.

    It seemed that they didn''t faint even now after getting swallowed by the berserk chimera. Normally anyone would lose consciousness from excessive fear but¡­¡­. What could be done now was only praying so they wouldn''t get traumatized with this.

    The lord along with his clones caught the children that were thrown out midair andnded lightly.

    ¡¸Boy, it''s safe already.¡¹

    ¡¸E, eh?¡¹

    The boy that was let down was looking around with greatly restless eyes due to his great confusion. And then, the boy witnessed the unrealistic scene of countless humans with the same appearance surrounding the berserk chimera and he exposed his shock with¡¸EeEEEEH!?¡¹.

    The boy and girl that were let down by the clones beside him were also simrly flustered while in the verge of tears.

    ¡¸Hmm. I guess this is a bit too intense for children. But, I ask you to be relieved. This nightmare is over already. I''m ending it!¡¹

    The lords spread out. At the center was the berserk chimera.

    While the eyes of the boys and girl turned into dot, the lords simultaneously touched one hand on their sunsses (of course, the stylish pushing up motion couldn''t be forgotten), they averted half their body slightly behind, and then their other hand pointed quietly toward the berserk chimera.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸The sky of hell, the world of fabrication, the revolving ck sun¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    That was a chanting. The only magic that the lord learned, the magic of destruction that once tear down the logic of the world.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸The night sky copse, the star of cmity shine darkly. What is released is a fragment of abyss¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A finishing move among finishing move that couldn''t even be invoked by the lord if he wasn''t in a state of Depth V.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Converge, disintegrate, swallow without pause, smash without stopping¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Sparks surged. It was a phenomenon of electrical discharge that looked like ck lightning. It was generated with the berserk chimera as the center.

    The berserk chimeraunched its tentacles looking somewhat desperate, but the clones blocked them in front of the chanting lords and cut them down altogether.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸That is a world of interstice without light. The embrace of demise. The birth of new providence¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    And so, that thing propagating into the world, it destroyed even the Holy Precincts¨D¨Dthe attack of the protector that brought about the dawn.

    The main body of the lord made a beautiful turn that was without any meaning, and then along with a really magnificent pose, he spun thest sentence, and let it resound to the world.

    ¡¸Be swallowed by the infinitude darkness and perish¨D¨DGravity magic ultimate secret art¡¾Kokutenkyuu(ck whirling darkness of abyss)¡¿¡¹(TN: ck Heaven Suffering)

    At the center of the surging ck sparks, a small ck sphere manifested.

    The sphere was whirling in disorder, right after that, it swelled up to a size with diameter of a meter and began to suck anything and everything at the surrounding with a fierce might. No, perhaps it should be said that rather than sucking, it was already twisting off the space altogether whilepressing it to the center part.

    ¨D¨DGravity magic "ck Heaven Suffering"

    It was the gravity magic''s secret art that the liberator Miledy Raisen once used in order to save the world.

    Compared to what she used, this magic here was a shoddy one where its immatureness was standing out. But, even so, here in this ce it possessed enough strength to destroy this monster that could possibly regenerate and propagate if there was even just a fragment of its cell remaining¨D¨Dit was truly a legendary magic.

    GIIH, GIIIIIIIIH!!

    Perhaps that should be called as its shriek of death agony. The berserk chimera was pulled in as though the meat lump was crumbling from the edge, expulsed toward a world of superpression and destruction.

    A beat.

    Therge truck that was entangled by stretched out tentacles so the berserk chimera wouldn''t get pulled in, it was sucked in without any resistance and crushed by the pressure. In the end the berserk chimera becamepletely terminated.

    The ck celestial sphere shrunk before vanishing as though it melted into space. At the same time, the many clones also dispersed, as though to say that they had finished their role.

    The end was very silent.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Onii-chan, who, are you?¡¹

    The boys and girl forgot their trembling, their crying, and also their huddling at each other. Their heart was stolen by a piece of legend before their eyes. One of them asked with a small voice toward the lord while still feeling astonished.

    The lord looked back over his shoulder. The gaze of the little children turned toward him.

    The lord went¡¸fuh¡¹toward them, and then he answered while sharply pushing up his sunsses.

    ¡¸Oneself? I am¡­¡­¡­¡­just a hero, that you can find anywhere.¡¹

    Thinking that it would be inappropriate to say things like "demon king" or "abyss" toward the cornered children, the lord answered after showing a thinking gesture for a while. Hearing that, for a moment the children looked puzzled and they looked at each other''s face.

    But, the next moment, they showed a smile that was like a blooming flower. It was the greatest sparkling bright smile, one that children would show toward a hero just like in a movie. It was a smile that was overflowing with conviction, that hero certainly existed, with admiration, and with hope filling their heart¨D¨Dit was the greatest reward there was for a hero.

    The lord that received that¨D¨Dcrumbled down right after.

    ¡¸O, Onii-chan!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hero-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Ninja-lookalike something-san!¡¹

    The children rushed in panic toward the lord that abruptly fell on all four with his head hanging down. And then, their face approached looking worried and they heard that whisper.

    ¡¸Hahah fuhihih, I messed up saying "oneself". Even I don''t understand what I''m saying¡­¡­it hurts, my heart hurts~¡¹

    The children lifted their face and exchanged gaze once more. Even though they had no words, but what they wanted to say was conveyed to each other clearly.

    That was,

    ¨D¨DJust what is hero?<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    When I wrote in high spirits, the number of letters be like this¡­¡­

    I will post one more chapter today or tomorrow.

    =>Was what I thought, but I forgot my Sunday work¡­¡­

    I''m sorry, looks like the update will be like usual.

    I also wrote this in my activity report, but Ovep-sama''s homepage is uploaded with the newest chapter of theic version.

    Kick rabbit is really bad news.

    If you are interested, please go take a look without fail.

    Also, it''s also uploaded at the homepage, but volume 4 seem to be for sale.

    Please treat it well.

    It seems the next update will be at 6 P.M. Saturday too.

 Chapter 220. 221

    Chapter 220. 221

    Kousuke and others came out to the rooftop of the clean water facility while lending a shoulder to Vanessa.

    There was a water supply facility downstream, and even further downstream they could see a town.

    ¡¸Kousuke, what are you going to do?¡¹

    Kousuke said¡¸I''ll do this¡¹to Emily''s question and he took out his smartphone. And then, he called. After a few times of the call tone, there was the sullen voice of the speaker at the other sideing out from the phone.

    ¡º¡­¡­What is it, Endo¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Nagumo! My bad but there is no time! Don''t ask anything and blow up the water supply that is near my position!¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    The call partner was his majesty the demon king who was currently spending an enjoyable time of making dinner with his beloved daughter. His majesty the demon king who was wearing the frilly pink apron that was created by Myuu for him, spending an enjoyable, enjoyable time while Yue and others were holding down theirughter!

    Normally, if someone was suddenly phoned, and then requested to destroy a public facility without even getting told the reason, that person would either doubt the sanity of the other party, or they would cut off the phone without dy thinking that it was a joke before returning back to the happy family time.

    But, the other party here wasn''t normal. Rather, this person was the synonym of abnormal irrationality.

    Therefore,

    ¡º''Kay. Don''t move from where you are.¡»

    ¡¸-. I''m in your debt, Nagumo!¡¹

    A presence of wry smile was transmitted from the other side of the phone.

    At the same time,

    ¡¸E, err, Kousuke? Who are you talking to? Or rather, what are you doing? Or rather, there are various things I want to ask but, anyway, can I ask? ¨D¨DWhat is, that?¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-san¡­¡­I cannot believe it but¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily was looking up to the sky with apletely cramping expression while asking Kousuke, while Vanessa was also simrly staring at a spot in the sky with a flustered expression that was rarely seen from her.

    Kousuke shrugged his shoulders at them who were like that and said.

    ¡¸There won''t be airborne infection from Berserk. Even if it is in liquid state, but it will be invalid if it is vaporized. Then, I''ll blow it up altogether with an overwhelming heat. ¨D¨DWell, that kind of thing can only be done by the demon king though.¡¹

    It was right after he said that.

    Far high in the sky, a dot of light was starting to shine brilliantly as though a second sun was born. It could be seen clearly even through the cloud. It then looked like as though it swelled up instantly before at the next moment, a pir of light descended from the sky.

    The cloudy sky was blown away, an enormous hole was created at the sea of clouds in the sky, the atmosphere was burned down. That pir which pierced the water supply facility along with a thunderous roar instantly destroyed the facility with a brilliant light, melted the ground, and created an outrageous crater at the blink of eye.

    The light flooded the world.

    The world that was gloomy from the cloudy sky was being dyed pure white. The heat wave and shockwave was spreading like a ripple and turned the surrounding of the facility into a circle-shaped emptynd.

    ¨D¨DSunlight convergenceser Burst Hyperion

    The demon king detected the location of the water supply facility using "Compass of Crossing Guidance" with Kousuke as the reference point, and then he teleported the Burst Hyperion at the satellite orbit above the facility using a space substitution artifact.

    Next the demon king pushed the button *kaclick*, like that. Just with that theser cannon that converged sunlight annihted anything and everything.

    It was truly the heaven''s judgment. The manifestation of myth.

    Though the person who pulled the trigger, was currently wearing a frilly pink apron at home.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The face of Emily and Vanessa turned into something that really couldn''t be shown to other people. Their eyes opened wide with their mouth gaping open unmoving. Drool was trickling from the corner of their mouth and not a single word leaked out.

    While they were in the middle of being like that, the water supply facility was eradicated entirely. Next the light pir that changed even the topography was getting thinner bit by bit, and before long it vanished as though melting into the air.

    Color returned to the world and the sound of waterfall flowing into the deep crater resounded.

    ¡ºHow is it, Endo? Is it okay like that?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks, Nagumo. Sorry that I suddenly made an outrageous request.¡¹

    ¡ºI understand that you are trying to not rely on me. And now someone like you came to rely on me without even saying the reason. You must a reason that is that important right? Well, I''ll trust you on that. That''s why, I ain''t need your apology.¡»

    ¡¸Hahah. As I thought, the demon king is just too doting on his rtives yeah. That''s why I cannot rely on you too much.¡¹

    Kousuke scratched his cheek awkwardly while making a wry smile. And then, he reported that he meant to return to Japan in a few days and he would speak about the circumstance when he went back and he cut off the phone.

    Kousuke let out a long exhale.

    Putting aside if it was rted to a request from Hajime, Kousuke had promised to himself that he wouldn''t rely on Hajime for anything in a matter that he poked his nose into by his own collision. But now he relied on him in the end. His shoulders dropped in dejection while he patted down his chest in relieve that they had avoided a great disaster (excluding the crater).

    And then, his gaze slowly turned toward Emily and Vanessa who was still petrified wordlessly.

    ¡¸Aa, Emily, Vanessa¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hyuuwa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Afuh¡¹

    The moment he called at them, Emily jumped in surprise while raising her voice as though she was liberated from a binding curse before she became unable to stand up from shock and fell down. At the same time, Vanessa who was borrowing Emily''s shoulder also fell down and her butt impacted the ground.

    Kousuke thought that their reaction was understandable while he was about to lend a hand at the fallen two¨D¨Dand he stiffened.

    *choro choro choro~*

    Slipping through the sound of the waterfall, there was sound of water from right nearby.

    The source was of course, the Emily-chan who kept lying down on her butt while shivering all over. It seemed that her dder loosened uppletely from witnessing the situation that surpassed human knowledge. ''Come to think of it, she gulped down a lot of coffee before riding the helicopter because she was nervous huuh'', Kousuke recalled.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kousuke-san. It feels like I''m going to leak out too. Is it fine?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way it''s fine.¡¹

    Vanessa who noticed Emily''s disgraceful behavior made a wry smile while talking at Kousuke. There Emily finally seemed to recover her sanity. Naturally, she also noticed her current situation¨D¨D

    ¡¸HiiIIIIIH. SToOOOOOP-. Or rather, DON''T LoOOOOOK-, DON''T LOOK AT THIS KIND OF ME, KOUSUKEEEE-¡¹

    Emily was on the verge of tears while tightening her dder. She was desperately hiding with herb coat while her hands held her head down and she turned small.

    While Emily''s shriek was echoing,

    ¡ºOi, Aby! What was that just now!? Something came out there you know!? From the sky! Something came out!¡»

    This time Bernard''s voice was transmitted from the radio. It seemed that Bernard and others also witnessed the light of Burst Hyperion.

    ¡¸DON''T LOOOOOK-! PLEASE, STOPPPPPP!¡¹

    ¡ºOi, Aby! Respond! Exnation please!¡»

    ¡¸Kousuke-san, instead of "pi¨D", the bleeding is not stopping. My wound seemed to open because of falling just now. Please help.¡¹

    Emily who screamed while turning small. Bernard who yelled together with his subordinates from the radio asking for exnation. Vanessa who was at the verge of death.

    Kousuke sighed again in a different kind this time while,

    ¡¸Now then, what to do about the clean-up I wonder¡­¡­¡¹

    He looked up to the sky in this scene that was chaotic even when everything was over.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Really, thank you very much for following this extraption for so long.

    The next chapter, the epilogue will be the end for this extraption.

    Those people are also nned toe out you know~

    I will talk about the detail of my n from here on or the epilogue''s afterword at my activity report.

    The next update, surely perhaps, can be finished at 6 P.M. Saturday I think.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    It was at a caf¨¦ located in a ce that could confirm the high-rise building of the state security bureau by sight. There was a girl with her blonde hair put in side-tail¨D¨DEmily looking absentminded inside.

    Her hand kept holding the cup of steamy coffeette in front of her, however, she showed no sign of drinking it. She was only staring nkly at the rising steam.

    Other than emotion of sadness and pain, her side profile also contained various other things. There were people who were mysteriously charmed with that. In the first ce Emily was a beautiful girl, yet right now she felt like a "woman" rather than a girl of her age. Surely that was because the experience she had gone through these few days was an unusual experience.

    The young men and male employees inside the caf¨¦ kept sending nces at the beautiful girl that was sitting alone in mncholy. That was the proof of the charm Emily was emitting.

    Her long and slender legs wrapped in ck stocking were crossed. Finally a young man whose gaze was attracted to that resolved himself and stood up. It appeared that he would call out to Emily.

    But, right after the young man took a step forward, his foot stopped still.

    That was because Emily suddenly lifted her face. It seemed that was because she noticed the young man''s secret intention. Her reaction looked as though she was called by someone. Yet, he couldn''t hear anything that called the girl''s name other than the sound of cars'' engine.

    The young man tilted his head in wonder of what happened, even so he was about to step forward again¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ah, Kousuke! Over here!¡¹

    He saw a flower blooming proudly. The mncholy until just now disappeared like a lie, and its ce was a dazzling flower that was blooming in full. Emily made a full smile and waved her hand, which caused the young man to stop walking once more. However, this time he was purely fascinated.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Emily, looks like you have be able to notice me normally huh.¡¹

    The one who appeared while saying that was of course Kousuke. The young man too finally noticed after he heard that voice, that there was a male that had approached this spot until nearby without anyone noticing. The male was a Japanese without any particr characteristic that stood out.

    For a moment, the young manpared himself with Kousuke and he self-assessed himself that he won, but he instantly withered when he saw the trust and affection that emerged on Emily''s expression. His shoulders dropped in dejection while he returned to his seat with heavy steps. The other customers and male employees were looking at the young man with aplicated expression.

    ¡¸I guess. Somehow, when Kousukee near, the area around my forehead goes tingling.¡¹(TN: Imagine in Gundam when the newtype sense danger or formidable enemy)

    ¡¸You are awakened to a strange ability huh. Well, I''m happy though so it''s fine.¡¹

    Kousuke saying that he was happy made Emily to smile even happier instead.

    ¡¸So, you are finished? Did it go all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, everything went well. With this, Berserk doesn''t exist anymore in this world. Looks like the security bureau has also work hard.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­thank you, Kousuke. Really, saying this is not enough at all but, thank you.¡¹

    Emily leaned her forehead to Kousuke''s shoulder naturally. Seeing that, several males including the young man just now clicked their tongue. Surely they wanted to say ''damn show off''.

    Kousuke reflexively smiled wryly while hearing those clicking tongues. He then gently tapped on Emily''s back while urging her to exit the caf¨¦.

    Kousuke started walking on the street. Emily asked him where they were going.

    ¡¸H~m, there is a ce I want to go for a bit. Can youe with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, it''s fine. But Kousuke''s ne schedule is¡­¡­it''s fine because it''s at the evening isn''t it?¡¹

    Today Endo was going back to Japan. He had finished reserving ticket for an evening flight. Naturally Emily was feeling a lot lonely, but there was no way she could neglect her parents who were piling up mental worry due to the attack against their daughter, so she was nning to spend her time in her home for a while and couldn''t go with Kousuke.

    Although, there would be a clone body staying with her for a while to guard her, and Kousuke also firmly promised to her that this separation wouldn''t be forever, so she wasn''t that sad.

    ¡¸Which reminds me, what about Vanessa? Midway she said that she has a business so she went somewhere but, is it about security bureau''s business?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s another matter. Vanessa is also going to the ce we are heading to right now. There is something I want her to check a bit just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~m. You are speaking ambiguously. ¡­¡­It''s just me that is out of the loop here.¡¹

    Emily''s lips pouted a bit sullenly. Kousuke reflexively almost said¡¸How cute¡¹, but the body blow of his heart made him shut his mouth decisively.

    ¡¸That''s not it though¡­¡­. Rather, this is about Emily. Well, you will understand when we go there. Depending on the situation, perhaps it will be necessary for me to go on ahead for various measures but¡­¡­you know, there were things I wanted to take care first at the security bureau. Just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t really get it but¡­¡­fine then. If that''s what Kousuke and Vanessa think as the best then okay.¡¹

    Emily smiled gently. The height of her trust to the two could be peeked at there.

    It would take about thirty minutes of walking with the distance, so the two didn''t use taxi or anything and walked to there while strolling at the same time.

    There was no word, however, the atmosphere wasn''t awkward by any means. Both of them were walking with a rxed pace. After a while, Emily leaked out her words in a mutter.

    ¡¸You see, I''m thinking of teacher even now.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Kousuke tilted his head. Emily continued while slightly looking up to the sky.

    ¡¸He betrayed us, did inhuman things like that, and in the end he tried to take along a lot of people with him in death¡­¡­even so, I cannot hate him. Even now, somewhere inside me, I''m thinking of that person as "our teacher". ¡­¡­Do you think it''s strange?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder. After all I don''t know, what has been umted between Emily and Down.¡¹

    Emily smiled a bit happily that Kousuke didn''t make any denial.

    ¡¸Yep, there are a lot, things that we had umted. I cannot forget them. Whether when he reached out to me, or how he saved me, or the warm ce and important teaching that I received, I cannot forget them.¡¹

    ¡¸Because, those weren''t a lie, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. Those weren''t a lie.¡¹

    At that time, the young Emily who was cornered by the environment was saved, it was a fact. The fact that she was given the warmth of family, and also everything else, the important things residing in Emily''s heart, weren''t a lie.

    A shadow of mncholy fell on Emily''s expression once more.

    ¡¸That''s exactly why, I feel it''s scary.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily kept looking down without showing any sign whether she noticed or not the gaze of Kousuke who was looking at her from the side. She continued talking in mutters.

    ¡¸Surely, Berserk is inside everyone. Just a little impetus, something that is trifling for other people will be the trigger, awakening it. Surely it''s easy to ur at particr field. That''s what I think.¡¹

    Everyone had the seed of madness at the bottom of their heart. Kousuke couldn''t deny that. The face of the ssmates that didn''t manage to go home together with them passed through in Kousuke''s mind. The binding of their heart slipped off under a unique situation.

    Just as Emily said, even in a situation that wasn''t that unique, it was still something that could possibly ur. And then, her remark that meant that the binding of the heart was easier toe off for those who tried to walk through a path to the extreme was likely to be an urate statement.

    ¡¸Even now, I''m thinking it. If teacher didn''t meet me, perhaps teacher will be able to live normally as an excellent educator.¡¹

    It was a meaningless what-if. Emily also understood that. But, she couldn''t help but thinking it. She thought and thought, even so, she continued to wander thebyrinth of her pondering, of what she actually should do.

    It was terrifying. Thinking that perhaps ahead of her path, she would once more pull the trigger of someone''s Berserk. She didn''t have any intention of giving up her dream, even so, no matter what, when she thought of the future ahead at her path of research, her hands and feet stiffened, and something cold and heavy was sinking at the bottom of her guts.

    Kousuke averted his gaze from Emily and looked up to the sky. It was likely that Emily wasn''t asking for anything from Kousuke by talking about this. The proof of that, was how the light of determination could be seen inside her eyes that were tinged with mncholy, that even if that was the case she wouldn''t draw back, she couldn''t draw back. Therefore, she was making Kousuke heard her heavily agonizing thought even just for a little was merely her depending on Kousuke.

    Kousuke scratched his head awkwardly at Emily who was showing such awkwardness in depending on others. And then, he started a strange talk.

    ¡¸In the past, at a certain ce long time ago, no wait, it wasn''t that long ago, it was something rtively recently, anyway, at a certain ce there was a single hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh? Err, Kousuke?¡¹

    ''What''s up so suddenly?'' Emily tilted her head. Ignoring that, Kousuke continued to talk.

    ¡¸The hero was super handsome, he excelled in both brain and physical aspects. He was fair and kind, overflowing with sense of justice, and a super popr male. He made others feel ''just explode'', but anyway he was a really good guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you wanted him to explode even though he was a good guy?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, well, just ignore that. Anyway, one day the perfect superhuman hero was summoned to another world together with hisrades. He was kidnapped along with the people around him by a damned shitty god somewhere just out of curiosity.¡¹

    Seeing Kousuke who was talking in annoyance caused Emily to go ''hah'' in realization. The fairytale that Kousuke was suddenly talking now was surely not a fairytale. It was a part of the tale of the beginning when this profoundly mysterious hero was born.

    Emily closed her mouth and concentrated to her ears. The person she loved was trying to tell her something by going as far as disclosing his secret. She focused so that she wouldn''t overhear even one word.

    ¡¸Putting aside the intention of the shitty god, the people of that world said to the hero and his group. Save us they said. Defeat the enemy they said. The hero responded, that if there are people in trouble then of course they should help. The hero and hisrades who had crossed through world had managed to obtain great power, so surely it will go well he thought. But¨D¨D¡¹

    It didn''t go like that.

    ¡¸Bit by bit, bit by bit, something ck was starting to pile up inside the hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Something, ck¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily could guess. That must be the seed of Berserk. Something everyone possessed, a negative emotion.

    ¡¸The justice of hero that he believed, it didn''t work at anything. He lost his fairness and he became as though he was possessed by the deep-rooted delusion that he should be the correct one. Hisrades and childhood friends also remonstrated him but, the hero who was instigated by the enemy¨D¨Dbetrayed everything.¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    Emily had her breath taken away. Emily didn''t know what happened with the hero. But, she could somehow see her teacher ovepping with the hero. Just what did the hero feel at that time? Just with what kind of feeling the hero betrayed hisrades? And then¨D¨Dhow did the hero end up in the end?

    Matching Emily who came to a stop, Kousuke also stopped walking and he continued while staring at Emily.

    ¡¸The hero, pointed that tremendous power of his toward us. He pointed it toward his childhood friends who should be important for him. He pointed it, toward the people that he said should be protected. At the time of the decisive battle when that guy was needed the most, that guy was at the enemy side. Everything, was in order to proof that he was exactly the correct one. In order to take back the time when everything went well for him.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What happened then, to the hero?¡¹

    Emily asked with by squeezing out her voice. In respond to that Kousuke,

    ¡¸Yeah, he got beaten up ck and blue by a girl, his childhood friend until he apologized tearfully. He came back with his face still swelling up so much it made us felt ''seeerves you right you handsome''.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    This was the aftermath of a grand betrayal. Emily thought, that surely this would be a tragic story but with a bit of salvation in it even then. But seeing Kousukeughed casually while talking¡¸Oh mann~, at that time that guy came back with pathetic face! He apologize while looking like he was going to cry, but his front teeth were all broken up that everyone almost brokeughing! That was seriously s serious breaker y''know!¡¹, Emily''s face went nk in a daze.

    Kousuke who noticed Emily who couldn''t follow at all then cleared his through *cough* once.

    ¡¸Well, what I want to say, that¡­¡­sorry. I couldn''t save your teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? E, ah, no, that''s not-. I, don''t mean something like¨D¨D¡¹

    Emily tried to make excuse in panic, but Kousuke stopped her with his hand and smiled wryly. However, he then directed a strong gaze at Emily that made her heart jumped.

    ¡¸I know. But, even so, I swear here, Emily. If, ahead in this path Emily is walking through someone got their madness awakened, that time I won''t let you lose them. Even if I have to sock them in the face, I will drag them back to you without fail.¡¹

    ¡¸u, a¡¹

    She was at loss for words. While Emily''s mouth was opening and closing wordlessly, Kousuke gifted her with words that illuminated her path.

    ¡¸That''s why, don''t make that kind of pained face and just advance ahead through your path.¡¹

    Emily leaped. Where to? That was obvious. Toward the chest of her beloved hero. Emily leaked out sobbing ''hics hics'' from something hot filling inside her chest while Kousuke gently caressed her hair.

    It was unknown how long they were like that. Before long Emily lifted her face. Kousuke pulled her hand and began walking once more toward the destination.

    Silence was descending once more, but this time it was with a really awkward atmosphere. Emily kept ncing at the side of Kousuke''s face with moist eyes, while Kousuke being Kousuke was writhing inside from his own speech.

    Trying to change the atmosphere a little, Kousuke spoke a proposal that he actually had been thinking about since some time ago.

    ¡¸Hey, Emily¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaat, Kousuke¡¹

    Her voice was sweet. It was dripping sweet. The sugar content in the air was increasing. Kousuke went¡¸I, I might have really done it now¡­¡­¡¹while sweating coldly.

    ¡¸About your research from here on¡¹

    ¡¸Uh huh. Continuing it in the university¡­¡­will be hard I think. But, somewhere else¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸About that, if you want, how about trying to go to another world?¡¹

    ¡¸Another world¡­¡­¡¹

    Inside Emily, it already had be a fact that Kousuke was summoned to another world together with hisrades. She didn''t think that his story was a fiction. Rather, sheprehended that Kousuke''s mysterious power had its root from there.

    And now, she might be able to go to the world where Kousuke obtained his power of hero. That was enough to fill Emily with happiness.

    ¡¸Is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you more or less need the permission from the demon king to go to the world over there but, well, surely there won''t be a problem. You see, at the other side there are a lot of mysterious nts and minerals that doesn''t exist here. There is also something like pharmacy study there more or less, and if Emily learn that and put it into use for your research, won''t that be a shortcut for breakthrough?¡¹

    ¡¸Pharmacy study of another world¡­¡­certainly, that is really interesting. That healing medicine is also made from there isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸H~m, I guess. Though it roughly not pure chemicals but a magic medicine though¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily''s eyes were sparkling bright with the idea of going to Kousuke''s world, and also that it might be useful for her lifework. Her gaze looked even far better than her enraptured gaze before this. For Kousuke it was a poison in various meaning. Though it was him reaping what he sowed.

    ¡¸Also you see, because there is magic at the world there, the technology there is not that developed. Currently I''m studying medical science here, but I''m doing that with the objective of wanting to heighten the medical technology there without magic.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kousuke, by any chance, you are nning to go to that other world in the future?¡¹

    Emily looked up anxiously at Kousuke. He nodded in respond without hesitation. A shadow fell on Emily''s expression.

    ¡¸Well, currently the demon king is taking measures so that it will be easier toe and go from here to there, so I''m not going to be at that side forever withouting back though¡­¡­¡¹

    Hearing that, Emily began pondering something. Kousuke went¡¸Hm?¡¹seeing that and he tilted his head. And then Emily suddenly snapped up his head and dered to Kousuke.

    ¡¸Then, at that time I will apany Kousuke too! At that time, I''ll show you that I can develop the other world''s pharmaceutics more!¡¹

    Seeing Emily dering ''I absolutely will be useful to Kousuke!'', Kousuke was thinking from the start that he wished for Emily''s cooperation in improving the medical treatment without using Tortus''s magic, so he epted immediately. However, he somewhat felt a strange weight from the word¡¸apany¡¹that Emily said was¡­¡­

    No, let''s stop lying to himself. Kousuke was convinced. That word absolutely meant¡¸apany¡¹in that meaning. Kousuke was sweating coldly. Emily''s cheeks were dyed red and her eyes were sparkling fierily perhaps from thinking of the future. There was no doubt that in her brain she was surely imagining the development where the two of them were examining patients at the clinic in another world.

    Even though she would be at another world, but if there was a method to return to earth, then it would be safer to do her research at another world rather than at earth where there was a possibility she would be targeted. She would also be able to defeat Alzheimer with the result of that research.

    For Emily, immigration to another world waspletely a good thing.

    ¡¸He, hey, Emily. There is also something that I have to tell you¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke was opening his mouth to speak about the matter that he missed the chance to say until now because of one thing and another. Right now he was going to say it loud and clear. But it seemed that the goddess of fate was quite detestable.

    A familiar ringtone interrupted Kousuke''s words. It seemed that Vanessa was the caller. Kousuke cursed¡¸Vanessaaa¡¹inside his heart, but thinking of the thing that he asked her to confirm, he couldn''t ignore this.

    Like that, what entered the ear of Kousuke who took the call was a good news that came in with a truly miraculous timing.<hr>

    AN: Continue to the second part

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    This is the second part of the two parts epilogue.

    There is the first part before this, please pay attention.<hr>

    ¡¸Hey, Kousuke. Is this the ce you want to take me to?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, this ce.¡¹

    The gaze of Emily who couldn''t hide her perplexity was wandering around without any calm. That was reasonable. The ce Kousuke brought her to with fast pace after the call from Vanessa¨D¨Dwas a hospital.

    The question of¡¸Why?¡¹was whirling inside Emily''s head.

    ¡¸You see, this hospital is under the influence of the security bureau. They make use of it for the criminal or the victim of a case, or people with circumstance.¡¹

    ¡¸Security bureau''s¡­..eh, wait, then¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the people rted with Berserk case are also hospitalized here.¡¹

    Emily gulped. The people who got Berserk stored inside their stomach yet didn''t have it exploded and the people who were confined for experiment but luckily could be rescued just in time, and the research facility personnel who got injured at the suppression operation and so on, they were all here.

    Emily looked around with a sorrowful expression, but she suddenly noticed. Even with all those people here, it wasn''t a reason to bring her here. If someone was turned into berserker then it was toote for them, and in the case that they hadn''t turn into berserker then it wouldpletely be the domain of a doctor. There wasn''t any turn for Emily who was a researcher here.

    Yes, if there was a reason for her to be brought here, then it would be the same reason with the families of patients who were gathering in the patient room or corridor even now¨D¨D

    With a shudder, an indescribable emotion that was different from a chill was welling up inside Emily.

    ¡¸Wa, wait, wait Kousuke! By, by any chance, in, in here¡­¡­but, I, definitely remember that everyone was-¡¹

    ¡¸It kept bothering me all this time. In Emily''s story, it was only your parting with her that was different. I didn''t say anything because I thought that it was a slim chance, but I believed that the possibility wasn''t zero.¡¹

    "Her"¨D¨DEmily understood who that word referred to.

    That''s right. Indeed it was right. It was only her who Emily didn''t see directly. When they parted from each other at the end, she lured away the immediately approaching Berserker and vanished. But Emily didn''t confirm herst moment at all.

    The repeated death, the overwhelming presence of death of Berserk, the heavy tremor that was chasing after her, all of those pushed Emily into despair. That was why, she thought that must be thest moment for that person, yet¡­¡­

    ¡¸I was thinking to confirm it by myself, but before I could, chief-san found her and then contacted me. It looked like she hadn''t recovered her consciousness, so just in case, in order to confirm it directly and find out the detail of her condition, I asked Vanessa to go ahead¡­¡­¡¹

    There was already no more word. The hope rising up inside was making Emily''s heart quivered.

    ¡¸The call from Vanessa just now. ¨D¨DShe said that she was awake. She was heavily wounded and needplete bed rest but, there is nothing threatening to her life.¡¹

    ¡¸a, a¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily covered her mouth with the hand that wasn''t pulled by Kousuke and then her blurry gaze caught the figure of Vanessa talking with a person who seemed to be a doctor.

    Vanessa who noticed Kousuke and Emily then lowered her head to the doctor before turning her gaze to the two of them. Her expression was a gentle and rxed one that they had never seen until now. Just from that expression, Emily discerned that there wasn''t anything bad at all. She grasped that her hope wasn''t a lie.

    ¡¸She is all right, Doctor Grant. She is also really lucid, and the doctor also said that there will be no problem if she is going through treatment. Now, she is waiting. Please meet her.¡¹

    ¡¸Vanessa¡­¡­yes, yes-¡¹

    Kousuke let go of the hand he held and gently pushed Emily''s back. Vanessa sent her off with a gentle smile. Emily couldn''t endure it and tears were trickling down her face while she opened the door into the patient room, and she entered inside.

    *pi-pi-pi-* Other than the resounding sound of a medical equipment, the patient room was enveloped in silence. The sunlight poured in from the window that had its curtain opened, illuminating the patient room brightly.

    With staggering steps, Emily approached the bed slowly. There, she saw the woman whose both legs were fixed in ce, her head bandaged, and her hand receiving intravenous drip.

    Perhaps that woman noticed Emily''s presence, because she slowly opened her closed eyes.

    And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Emily. Aa, I''m d. You are safe.¡¹

    While sleeping on the bed with wounds all over her body, the words that came out the very first from her mouth were words that rejoiced of the safety of her little sister¨D¨D

    ¡¸Lizzie-nee-!!¡¹

    With her mind still pure white, Emily only surrendered her body to her great joy and leaped to the chest of her big sister¨D¨DLizzie Ashton. Lizzie who received the embrace of her beloved little sister naturally,

    ¡¸Ouch ouch ouch ouch-. Wait-, it hurts, it hurts I told you Emily! Your big sis is dying! I''m dying for sure this time!¡¹

    ¡¸Fueah!? So, sorry-, Lizzy-neee!¡¹

    She fainted in agony. A person who was in a total bed rest mustn''t jumped at. This was important. Emily went flustered and all shook up while Lizzie smiled wryly¡¸What a hopeless girl¡¹with teary eyes that endured the pain.

    ¡¸It''s fine if you do it slowly. Look,e here, Emily.¡¹

    ¡¸Lizzie-neee¡¹

    Softly, as though she was touching a delicate artwork, Emily timidly embraced Lizzie, and then she began to leak out sobbing ''hics hics''. Lizzie partly closed her eyes at her little sister that was like that while caressing Emily''s head with a gentle hand manner.

    ¡¸Fufu, you really have be a crybaby while I fainted just for a bit aren''t you? Just where has the usual obstinate person has gone to I wonder.¡¹

    ¡¸Fho, fho cares¡­¡­hics, sniff-¡¹

    Emily grumbled while hugging tightly without any sign of letting go. Lizzie''s smile was getting increasingly broader.

    ¡¸I heard about the matter this time, just for a bit from that cool female agent. Looks like you have gone through a great adventure.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m, not. It wasn''t, adventure¡­¡­. I just, needed to do, something somehow¡­¡­but, I couldn''t, do anything¡­¡­I only, kept getting, helped¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That Paradis-san also said, that she wanted to protect Emily because you were working very hard. Also, there is one more hero-san? I heard that he too lent his strength, because Emily worked really hard.¡¹

    Emily stirred restlessly and lifted her face from Lizzie''s chest, and then her face that turned terrible because of the tears and mucus distorted.

    Lizzie wiped up the face of Emily that was like that while she proudly gifted Emily her words along with a gentle smile that Emily idolized.

    ¡¸You have worked hard aren''t you, Emily. As expected from the little sister of us all. Surely those guys, and Rick, and also teacher, they must be proud of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Lizzie-n<em>eee-</em>¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah, geez. Even though you are a beauty but it is wasted like this¡­e one, blow your nose, blow¡¹

    Emily blew her nose just as she was told. And then, she restlessly buried her face into Lizzie''s chest once more. Right now, she only wanted to earnestly feel her beloved big sister.

    And then, Lizzie also embraced tightly such Emily. She was only showering her love to her little sister who survived, and gritting her teeth against the loneliness toward the person she loved and theirrades who had protected them.

    Part 2

    The airport''s lobby was really bustling with people waiting for their departure and people waiting for the arrival of flight passengers. At a waiting ce where there were several rows of bench seat in ce, Emily whose eyes were still red was staring at Kousuke apologetically.

    ¡¸Sorry, Kousuke. Because of me there is barely any time left. In the end, you cannot go buy souvenir or do anything else.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s fine. That was a special reunion for you. I''m not that boorish that I would be a nuisance with that.¡¹

    In the end, after that Emily who had transformed into a sticky burr on Lizzie was finally pried off after the nurse noticed that Lizzie was almost fainting with the white of her eyes half exposed. (TN: A burr is prickly seeds or seedheads that stuck to fur and clothes)

    However even with that, it seemed that Emily hated to exit the room, and when she was scolded by the nurse and got dragged outside, Emily spontaneously yelled¡¸ONEE-CHAAAN!¡¹and reached out her hand. Lizzie whose eyes snapped open in a sh hearing her little sister''s shout then reached out her hand¡¸EMILY¨D¨D¡¹, which got the intravenous drip torn off from her hand which turned it into even moremotion. The two of them were really sisters that were simr with each other.

    The nurse who was treated like a mafia who was trying to tear apart loving sisters from each other because of unpaid debt was then got a throbbing vein on her forehead. Even then the nurse kept treating the situation. It went without saying that Kousuke and Vanessa then earnestly apologized to the nurse.

    Because of this and that, in the end they arrived at the airport with barely any time left until the departure, which caused Emily to be apologetic.

    ¡¸Well, at any rate, it''s great that Lizzie-san is alive.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-¡¹

    It was a blunt topic change, but Emily responded with a broad smile. The lost things wouldn''te back, and the wound from that wouldn''t vanish for the whole life. But, even so, there was a salvation even if just one. It was really as though the world rewarded a little, to someone that had done their best.

    And, at that time Vanessa who left them for a bit because she received a call returned to them.

    ¡¸Kousuke-san. Bernard ising to see you off.¡¹

    ¡¸Yoo, Aby. I came as the troops'' representative.¡¹

    It seemed Vanessa had gone to the entrance to wee Bernard who came to the airport to see off Kousuke.

    ¡¸Coming expressly here like this, is your work okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not okay. That''s why I need to go back right away, but it will be no good if we don''t give even a single parting salute when you return home to your country like this. Besides you see, here is souvenir from the guys in the troops.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, my bad, troubling you like this. But, if that''s the case then I''ll ept gratefully¨D¨D¡¹

    Saying that, Kousuke got a bit shy while he peeked inside the bag before his cheeks convulsed. Inside there were variousbat knifes and bullets that were carved with strange letters. There were also hand grenades that were written with obscene jokes, Zippo lighter, and high-ss cigar crammed inside.

    ¡¸Are you idiot!? There is no way I can bring this back!¡¹

    Kousuke turned into a straight-man reflexively, but Bernard replied with a puzzled expression.

    ¡¸Eh, but, you. You are normally carrying something like this right? Remember, that small katana, or the knives.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­yeah, I guess. Sorry. Also thanks.¡¹

    He had no word to retort to that. Like that Kousuke put the souvenir into his rucksack. He nned to throw them into the Treasure Warehouseter.

    Bernard who finished handing over the souvenir then nodded in satisfaction before he swiftly turned around. It seemed that it was true that was busy.

    ¡¸See ya, Aby. When next youe here, show your face no matter what. I''ll introduce you to a delicious restaurant.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, thanks. Bernard too, don''t be too reckless.¡¹

    Kousuke smiled wryly while saying his thanks to Bernard who he could only think as someone that was loved by the death god and the goddess of luck simultaneously. And then,

    ¡¸What are you saying? I have a wife and a cute daughter waiting at home for my return. No matter what happened, I will go back home for sure.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why-, don''t say that kind of line so easily like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Just you wait Annie (the six years old daughter). Father will get home soon¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, Bernard! You, seriously be careful! There is absolutely a death god right behind you there!¡¹

    Bernard so easily built a dangerous g as naturally as breathing like always. And then his figure vanished into the crowd.

    ¡¸What should I say, in a sense, it feels like he is the one nearest to Kousuke-san. I cannot help but feeling amazed that he doesn''t die with that.¡¹

    ¡¸I can agree with that.¡¹

    Vanessa for some reason was staring at Bernard vanishing into the crowd with a gaze that seemed like she was looking at a rival while saying such thing.

    ¡¸Kousuke, it will be time soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is that so. Then, perhaps I should go soon.¡¹

    Saying that, Kousuke stood up and shouldered his rucksack. And then, he was about to walk toward the boarding gate. But then his sleeve got pulled.

    ¡¸Hm? Emily, what''s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    While staring on the floor, Emily pinched at Kousuke''s sleeve tightly without showing any sign of releasing it. Kousuke reflexively looked at Vanessa looking for help, but Vanessa only shrugged and didn''t say anything.

    ¡¸Eeer, Emily. I''m leaving behind my clone, and I also told you my contact number right? We will be able to meet again soon, don''t look that reluctant, it''s embarrassing somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke said that kind of thing with an exaggerated gesture a bit jokingly, but Emily''s state didn''t change. No, her ears that could be seen from between her blond hair were in progress of changing. They were getting redder gradually. Looking closer, her neck and cheeks were also dyed red.

    Kousuke then grasped the situation¡¸Come to think of it, in the end I failed to say anything of it! No good!¡¹and he opened his mouth to say something. But, before he could,

    ¡¸Yo, you see-. You see-, Kousuke!I, I actually-, that, about Kousuke I¨D¨D¡¹

    The face of Emily that snapped up in a sh was truly that of a bright red apple. Her eyes were moist where inside them there was immeasurable heat. In a nce it was obvious that she was about to liberate into words the me that was already zing up thunderously inside her chest currently.

    The voice of Emily that unexpectedly reverberated loudly stopped the activity of the surrounding people and the walking people from walking along. Their attention gathered at the two of them. The onlookers guessed the atmosphere between the two¡¸Oh my? Could this possibly be¡­¡­¡¹and their eyes sparkled with deep interest.

    And then, Emily-chan who was already at her wits'' end was about to carry out her first confession in her life, and her mouth formed the shape of saying¡¸lo¡¹, it was at that instant

    ¡¸Ah, there you are! Kou-ku~~~n-?¡¹

    A dignified and clear voice rang in the lobby. That voice was so refreshing and also vaguely contained a sweet sensuality that everyone spontaneously searched for the owner of the voice.

    Naturally, Kousuke who was familiar with that voice thought¡¸Don''t tell me-¡¹while he reflexively averted his gaze from Emily and turned his face toward the direction of the voice.

    It was in the middle of her once in a lifetime confession, yet Kousuke turned his gaze toward other. That caused Emily''s expression to turn ''funya'' into a pitiable look. But, it was no good for her to be like that. Emily had to take her battle stance right away before it became a sorrow for her.

    After all, right there the person who would be the fated enemy of Emily was approaching near.

    ¡¸Kou-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Rana!?¡¹

    Emily and Vanessa also turned their gaze when Kousuke called a name. There, they could see a super beautiful onee-san running toward them from the other side of the crowd.

    Two hills were jiggling up and down with each step of the run. Beautiful dark blue hair. Tight waist and beautiful legs that looked unreal. A beautiful well-proportioned body of body 8 times longer than head which was realized in real life. And a looks that harmonized both cuteness and beauty perfectly.

    That beautiful onee-san was rushing toward them with attractive movement like a rabbit hopping forward *pyon pyon*. She decided that the crowd was a hindrance and she shifted her route a bit.

    And then, while the people were paying attention to her in various meanings, she leaped and used the nearby pir as foothold to easily fly over the crowd with beautiful rotation midair. The onlookers unconsciously raised admiring voice¡¸Ooh¡¹seeing that acrobatic performance, but the beautiful onee-san Rana Hauria ignored them and leaped toward Kousuke with *pyon*.

    ¡¸Kou-kun, long time no see. I wanted to meet you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, yeah. I also wanted to meet you but, no, before that, why are you here!?¡¹

    Kousuke asked with his eyes darting about in surprise. Rana chuckled seeing that while answering.

    ¡¸You see, boss opened the gate for me. He said that it was for experiment. And then, boss said that it seems Kou-kun is in trouble, so he asked me if I want to meet you for a bit, and then he helped sending me here.¡¹

    ¡¸So, this is Nagumo''s doing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''m grateful with boss''s consideration. But, it''s strange you know. For some reason, boss was really impatient just now. ¡ºIt''s no good if you wait until hee back. Go there right now. Right now! It''s better if you ambush him at the airport. Perhaps there will be someone near him, but don''t worry of it and just jump at him!¡»boss said.¡¹

    ¡ºTha, tha, that bastaaard-. He knew and still did this!¡»

    Kousuke guessed. The reason why the demon king sent Rana here. It waspletely a harassment. Or perhaps he did this from a sentiment of¡¸Comrade? Comrade?¡¹.

    In any case, Kousuke was swearing inside his heart while trying to separate himself from the clinging Rana for the time being because of the attention he was showered with¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kousuke, that woman, who?¡¹

    ¡¸Hih¡¹

    He could hear a brokennguage. It was a voice without any emotion in it, a mechanical voice that sounded like machine. Kousuke moved his gaze with a crude motion like a machine that forgot to be oiled. Toward the girl who was about to confess to him.

    ¡¸Hih¡¹

    And then, he shrieked for the second time. Because Emily-chan''s eyes, they werepletely a single color. She was smiling faintly, but the pupil of herrgely opened eyes was opening. It was a face that must not be shown for a beautiful girl.

    ¡¸Kousuke? Who. That woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Ara, nice to meet you youngdy.¡¹

    The one who reacted first to the repeated question was Rana. It seemed that Rana noticed Emily''s existence for the first time when she separated from Kousuke. She then smiled sweetly. And then, she guessed from how Emily called Kousuke name that she must be his acquaintance and so she introduced herself.

    With the decorous method Hauria-style.

    First of all, sunsses was necessa~ry!

    ¡¸Mine name is Ranainferna Hauria! The wind shadow of the head reaper n, and the lover of the right-hand of the demon king Lord Abyssgate! If you are a friend of the lord, then I wee you without any reservation. However, please never forget that I''m a woman that belongs to darkness. You won''t get away with just mere scald near me.¡¹

    There was a rotation. There was a cool pose! From the sunsses that was slightly lowered, there was a perfect wink *pachin-*.

    It was done. The perfect greeting was done toward the friend of her beloved lover. Ranainfe¨D¨DRana went¡¸fuh¡¹and her face turned into a triumphant look.

    Kousuke crumbled down. The onlookers couldn''t catch up at all with the development! Vanessa was nodding¡¸Hohou, so there is a lover already¡¹with an expression that was somewhat admiring.

    And then, as for Emily,

    ¡¸Lo ve r? Lo ve r¡­¡­Lo ver¡­¡­Lover!?¡¹

    She recovered her sanity. And then, she turned her face toward Kousuke with a motion just like Kousuke before this, it felt like there would be *gigigi* sound ringing out from her neck with how crudely it moved. And then, with an expression that looked half-smiling, or perhaps it was half-crying, with an indescribable expression on her face, Emily asked.

    ¡¸Kousuke¡­¡­you have, lover?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­err¡­¡­¡­¡­yes.¡¹

    The onlookers were starting to make noise ''A carnage, it''s a carnage''. Kousuke nced at themotion with cold sweat while searching for words. Rana was looking alternately at Kousuke and Emily with a puzzled gaze, while Vanessa was staring fixedly at the transition of the situation.

    After knowing the fact that Kousuke had a lover, Emily''s body was trembling all over while her eyes were looking down.

    ¡¸He, hey, Emily? I thought many times of telling this¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸WHYYY! WHY DO YOU HAVE A LOVER! WHYYYYYYYY-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoaa!? Ca, calm down Emily!¡¹

    ¡¸UWAAAAAAAAAN-, this is just strange-. Just why didn''t you tell mee! I would still absolutely fell in love even sooo-, but all the same this is just too muuch-. UWAAAAAAAAAN-¡¹

    The loud scream echoed in the airport lobby. Even the staffs of the airport were approaching in wonder of what was going on.

    Kousuke who got his cor grasped and shaken back and forth tried to stop Emily, but Emily in her deranged state was unstoppable.

    In that chaotic scene, Rana was holding her chin with her hand while thinking of something¡¸Uu~n¡¹, then she pped her hand *pon-* and walked closer toward the two briskly.

    ¡¸Yes yes, Emily-chan, can I call you that? How about stopping at that, and talk a bit with me?¡¹

    Rana who took off her Hauria mode talked at Emily consolingly.

    By the way, Hauria mode referred to the chuuni mode in full power. It was always on 24-hour when she was together with Hauria n. But, at the time when she was just alone with Kousuke, and at time when there was no Hauria around, Rana had be able to talk normally in normal mode!

    Rana was taught that this was the decorum in earth by Shia. It was a secret art that she learned desperately for the sake of greeting Kousuke''s parents!

    ¡¸Uu, what do you want? Is this where you tell me to not approach your man-?¡¹

    ¡¸No? I just want to confirm to you, Emily-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Just whaaat¡¹

    ¡¸You like Kou-kun? Not as a friend, but as a man?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuh¡­¡­that''s right-, I like him! I love him! I''m sorry! FUEEeEEEEN-¡¹

    Emily confessed that she loved him by throwing all caution to the wind, and then right after that she thought that she had done wrong to Rana and apologized, and then she wailed once more. Seeing that, Rana judged that Emily''s feeling was a serious one¨D¨D

    For some reason her eyes were sparkling brightly. And then, she tightly hugged the wailing Emily *mugyu-* and,

    ¡¸You did it, Kou-kun! The wife is multiplying!¡¹

    She blurted out such thing.

    ¡¸Eer, Rana-san? Just what could you possibly talk about desu?¡¹

    Kousuke''s speech was turning into a politenguage for some reason while he asked with convulsing cheeks. In respond to that,

    ¡¸Eh? That''s why, ''finally the second wife get!'' I said.¡¹

    Rana responded back with a puzzled expression.

    The surrounding fell silent. Kousuke also fell silent. Emily''s wailing stopped.

    Kousuke''s expression looked like he was enduring a headache and he asked while massaging his temple.

    ¡¸Wh, what''s with multiple wives? Isn''t the premise strange? I''m nning to marry with Rana though?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It''s not strange isn''t it? Kou-kun marry with me, then marry Emily-chan, after that you need at the very least five more people!¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? Why do I need seven wives!? Polygamy is forbidden you know! Or rather, normally wife is just one person!¡¹

    Kousuke shouted. Toward that, Rana tilted her head with an expression that was confused as expected,

    ¡¸That''s if at Japan isn''t it? Kou-kun wille to my ce right? Besides, one day you will be the n head, so having just one wife¨D¨Dthat''s no good right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ka, Karm-san only has one wife right!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true, but the elder folk usually has multiple wives you know? Don''t you know that? Besides¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Besides?¡¹

    While hearing the sound of hismon sense crumbling, Kousuke asked Rana timidly. Rana clinched a broad smile and a thumbs up while she said.

    ¡¸Even though our boss created a harem, if Kou-kun who is his right-hand man only has one wife then you will get looked down! It''s fine! You don''t need to be that worried, because I have arranged so I can get along well with the fellow wives!

    ¡¸That''s not the proble¨D¨Dm-¡¹

    Kousuke cradled his head in his hands. In Kousuke''s mind, he had imagined a future where he and Rana would be a husband and wife like a pair of swan as the head of the n, yet the Rana in question was actually having expectation ''won''t the next wife get found out soon already''. Somehow, Kousuke felt like various things inside him got smashed.

    He felt like he could vaguely heard the voice of the demon king¡¸You too, have a taste my feeling, my bosom friend¡¹. He got the mood of wanting to punch him flying very much.

    ¡¸Wai-, just wait a second. You, you are saying that it''s fine even if I''m included?¡¹

    Emily somehow managed to pull out from Rana''s chest and asked in agitation.

    ¡¸But of course. Let''s support Kou-kun together okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No no no, that''s absolutely no good! Something like that! That''s just, im, impure! As I thought a married couple has to be a pair that is being the best partner for each other¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily whose head was messed up already inside was talking about what a married couple was. But, Rana was directing a meaningful expression¡¸Fu~hn¡¹at such Emily. Seeing that Emily bluffed¡¸Wha, what is it¡¹to which Rana smiledcently and said.

    ¡¸Then Emily-chan, you just give up on Kou-kun. If you say that it''s no good unless there is only one wife, then that position is mine. There is absolutely zero chance for you to rece me.¡¹

    ¡¸-. Tha, that''s¡­¡­¡¹

    ''Fufuhn'', Rana showed a fearless smile. Emily was inly flustered from that. Rana wore her sunsses once more and made a rotation.

    ¡¸Hmph, it''s absurd to believe that you can win against this me. The heart of Abyssgate is the prisoner of my hand of darkness. There is no hope for anyone to liberate it from me. Fufufu-¡¹

    Well, in other words, it seemed that Rana was saying ''Kousuke is deeply in love with me, and I also have no intention of letting him go at all~''.

    Emily saw Rana sharply pointing her finger at her, and she understood one thing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I got it. So you are the cause.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What are you saying I wonder? Oh cute little kitty?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why-, I''m saying that you are the cause! That speech and act of Kousuke that was painful to look at, that''s because of you right!¡¹

    ¡¸Gafuh!?¡¹

    Kousuke was shot. A girl who said that she loved him, but it seemed that actually she was thinking that he was painful to look at. Cracks entered his heart.

    ¡¸Actually he is a cool and lovely person! Yet the moment the battle start, he became strange! It''s you who make Kousuke to be like that isn''t it!¡¹

    ¡¸Gofuh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. Indeed, it''s not an exaggeration to say that it was me who awakened Lord Abyssgate. And? If that''s the case then what are you going to do? Do you think that a kitty like you can do anything?¡¹

    Rana chuckled ''ku-ku-ku-'' looking really crooked. She was in high spirits. She was in super high spirits.

    Not noticing Rana''s mood who was absurdly enjoying this, Emily-chan who was resolved to rescue her beloved proimed a war deration.

    ¡¸I swear, I swear that I''ll turn Kousuke back into a proper human!¡¹

    ¡¸Gahah!?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if you are able of that?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not about being able or not. It''s about doing it or not! Besides, I also won''t let you get away.¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Even though you are this beautiful, but you are doing embarrassing act like that! It''s unforgivable as a fellow woman! I swear I''ll turn you back into a proper human too!¡¹

    ¡¸Ku-ku-ku-, you can howl really loud, small hero! Then just try it! I won''t run or hide anywhere! However, never forget. When you peek into the abyss, the abyss will also peek back toward you!¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t lose! I will not lose! Just watch Kousuke! Because I won''t let you be that kind of pitiful human!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Rana''s loudughter that couldn''t hide her feeling of ''This is super fun!'' was reverberating, the war cry of Emily who was threatening like a cat going *fushaa-* was echoing, Kousuke felt his heart died.

    The airport was enveloped in chaos.

    In the middle, Vanessa appealed¡¸This loyalty, is higher than mountain. This love, is deeper than sea¡¹while announcing her candidacy as the third wife. Hearing that Rana said¡¸You-, are pretty good! I warmly wee you!¡¹, to which Vanessa said¡¸My greatest thanks¡¹and fell on her knee theatrically. It was at that time that the security of the airport finally arrived.

    While everyone was taken to the security office cordially, Kousuke took out his smartphone powerlessly and made a call.

    ¡ºOu, Endo. What''s¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Just you wait, Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡ºHa? Ah, you had met Rana already? From that sentence, it looks like it became something interesting huh?¡»

    The voice of Hajime cackling loudly could be heard from the other side of the phone.

    Kousuke spoke with a deeply held resentment.

    ¡¸This time I''ll sock you in the face! I''ll make you regret handing Last Zell to me!¡¹

    ¡ºEh, wai-, you-¨D¨D¡»

    Kousuke cut off the call.

    In front of him, there were Emily and Rana who were still continuing to quarrel with each other even while receiving the exasperated gaze of the security staffs. Sure enough, the new objective that was added into Emily''s lifework¨D¨Dthe grand objective of stopping the chuuni of Rana, and also Hauria n in addition, would the day it was aplishede in the future?

    ¡¸Kousuke-san. Four more wives left. They should be somewhere in the world. Let''s do our best from here on. I''m feeling excited for some reason.¡¹

    ¡¸Which RPG that is huh. Just stay quiet a bit, Danessa.¡¹

    Kousuke averted his gaze from Danessa who was staring at him with an excited gaze just as she said, then he let out a deep sigh.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, I''m not studying at all throughout this holiday.¡¹

    It seemed that Kousuke''s dream was still far ahead.

    The strongest assassin who nonchntly saved a country, or possibly even the world, was worrying about the national mock exam that would be carried out at the first day after the holidays, and then he breathed out a deep sigh once more.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Finally it finished¡­¡­

    This is really a long extraption. Shirakome never thought that he would write until this much (wry smile)

    Really, thank you very much for apanying me until the very end.

    It will make me happy if this can be a good thing for you to kill time with.

    The development after this ispletely undecided.

    I also want to write the characters that weren''t written at the Afterstory, like the hero or Shia, I want to try writing the extra of others too.

    However, I think I want to rest a little due to my circumstance at the real life and so on. I''m wondering whether to rest for the whole August.

    I might nonchntly update again when I raise my spirit, so at that time it will make me happy if you readers wille reading again.

    Then, let''s meet againter.

    I pray so that lovely chuuni will be with everyone who love Narou.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    Inside the office where there was silence and bright sunlight shining in, there was only the sound of moving pen *scratch scratch* and the sound of the clock that sounded like a chirping bird *chirp-chirp-chirp-chirp-* resounding.

    It was a really calm ce that was optimum for doing paperwork.

    But, the owner of that room was in a state that couldn''t be said as calm at all. The hand moving the pen didn''t stop, but it was only her gaze that kept ncing briefly at the clock many times over, she then looked at the mountain of paperwork and sighed, then her shoulders dropped after measuring the height of the paperwork¡­¡­she then started reducing the mountain of paperwork diligently, got fidgety, and got dejected¡­¡­

    ¡¸Liliana-sama¡­¡­I understand your feeling, but no matter how many times you checked the clock, the time won''t progress faster you know?¡¹

    ¡¸-, I, I''m not, worrying about anything you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not fooled at all. Because you are already fidgety like that.¡¹

    Liliana moaned¡¸Uh¡¹having that pointed by her exclusive maid.

    ¡¸Today is the day your beloved husband can cross over here isn''t it? Starting from that "Kouki-kun is abducted too many times- Case", demon king-sama seemed to be busy with various things and got dragged into turmoil, so it has been five months since he can properly take time to meet you. That''s why, isn''t it fine even if Liliana-sama doesn''t force yourself to do your duty just for today?¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot do that. If I shirk off my duty by using that person as excuse, then there will be no meaning to my resolve that decided to be left here in this world.¡¹

    The maid suggested so, however, Liliana rejected it while smiling wryly.

    A month after the legendary decisive battle. Even though at that time Liliana was worked to death with the revival of her mothend, but she still fiercely appealed at Hajime firmly. Perhaps that also worked in her favor, that after many twists and turns (especially with the first wife), she managed to be epted by Hajime along with Aiko who was also fiercely appealing simrly like her, and she spent a brief time of happiness, but¡­¡­

    Liliana was a princess.

    Furthermore his majesty the king of the country was absent, and her younger brother that would be the next king, Randell was still immature. Although Liliana''s mother Luluaria was working hard, as expected there was a limit in the middle of the situation where the kingdom''s capital was annihted. The postwar processing that was done by Liliana who had gathered much sympathy from her great effort as themander-in-chief at the decisive battle became something indispensable for the kingdom.

    Therefore, although Liliana was conflicted, she made the decision to not abandon her position. It was unknown whether Hajme and others who would return to their home would be able to open the gate to Tortus once more. And so, there was even the possibility that it would be a parting for their whole life.

    Even so, Liliana couldn''t abandon her mothend.

    Liliana told Hajime that she would stay behind with the resolve for everything. She dered that resolve of hers, however, Hajime smiled happily instead. Liliana remembered that smile clearly. Of course, that smile wasn''t because Hajime was happy that he could part with Liliana. If that was actually the reason, then Liliana might threw herself off the tower regardless of her resolve or anything¡­¡­

    Anyway, that determination be one of the great reason, and there was no doubt that she had aplished joining the wives group. The night before the return to earth, it went without saying how the resolved Liliana was zing more than usual.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Princess. Pleasee back to reality. And then, please wipe up your drool. Your face has turn into something that must not be shown toward other people.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!?¡¹

    Liliana had gonepletely into a trip from recalling the passionate night she spent with Hajime. The exasperated voice of her exclusive maid caused her mind to return to reality with ''hah''. And then, she took out her handkerchief and thoroughly wiped the saliva trickling from the corner of her lips.

    ¡¸Princess and Hajime-sama''s rtion is really harmonious isn''t it? The voices of envy among the maids also still hasn''t stop. Simrly I also feel really envious.¡¹

    ¡¸It, it''s not that great¡­¡­¡¹

    The words of her exclusive maid caused Liliana''s cheeks to go red and she began to deal with the paperwork in high-speed to hide her embarrassment. For her to hide her embarrassment with high-speed paperwork processing, perhaps it was just as expected from the talented princess of the kingdom.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Princess. At the "gate opening" this time, what will you do?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    The exclusive maid who was gazing smilingly at the embarrassed Liliana then went through aplete change and she asked with a serious expression.

    ¡¸With the help of the artifacts that Hajime-sama exclusively left behind for the craftsmen, the royal capital is reconstructed in astounding speed. Seventy percent of the whole has been finished in this one year and half. The n for the new royal capital''s formal ceremony of the revival promation has also began.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That''s right. Certainly, with the help of everyone from the empire and the beastmen, the truly new royal capital is in the process of being built by also taking in the style of many nations. The functional beauty of the empire capital, the nature beauty of Fea Belgen, and then the traditional beauty of Hairihi Kingdom¡­¡­it''s a wonderful city that harmonize all of those.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be a symbolic city that is worthy for the new era that has freed itself from the rule of the mad god. The ceremony has to be a grand celebration that include the fresh start toward the new era.¡¹

    Liliana''s gaze was directed from the window to the outside. Ahead of her gaze there was a beautiful townscape taking shape. If she sharpened her ear, she would be able to faintly hear the hustle and bustle of the reconstruction and the work activity.

    Liliana''s cheeks loosened and her eyes squinted fondly at that. She felt like it was worth it for her to work so hard there was barely any time to sleep for her.

    ¡¸Yes. This matter should be almost fixed already with the agreement of the empire and the beastman n too. And above all else, as long as Liliana-sama''s spouse is that "Goddess''s Sword"¡­¡­no, the "Godying Demon King", there won''t be any problem that can ur that easily.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it that you want to say?¡¹

    Liliana returned her gaze from the window toward her exclusive maid. A suspicion dwelled inside her eyes. The exclusive maid told her master that she respected with a voice that was filled with gentleness and sympathy.

    ¡¸Isn''t it enough already?¡¹

    ¡¸Enough¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. His highness Randell-sama has grown remarkably, he also has excellent retainers with him. The reconstruction of the capital and the rtionship with other countries, they have reached a point where we can take a breather. It''s my humble opinion that even without Liliana-sama leading in the front, the kingdom is already able to keep advancing forward even then. Then, Liliana-sama, don''t you think that it''s better for Liliana-sama to start chasing after your own happiness?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ''Is that really the case?'' Liliana questioned herself while staring once more at the new capital outside the window.

    Even so, certainly it was the fact that recently the work where it absolutely needed Liliana to be handled had decreased remarkably. And then, at times where she could rx, her thought would run toward her beloved every time. She would think of him especially vividly at night when she was all alone by herself, constricting Liliana''s heart painfully.

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, isn''t that the answer, Liliana-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    A voice that wished for her beloved unconsciously leaked out. The exclusive maid that caught that voiceughed merrily with loosened cheeks as though she had seen something delightful or perhaps something charming. Liliana felt somewhat awkward getting seen through like that, she averted her face with her cheeks reddening.

    The exclusive maid chuckled even more from seeing Liliana like that. Surely, if in this ce there were other servants who were serving under Liliana, every one of them would surely made simr smile from seeing their master''s cuteness.

    Everyone was holding really deep thought of respect and gratitude to Liliaan.

    Liliana was already loved by the servants and also the people due to her personality. And yet she didn''t stop just there, when the capital was once attacked, she slipped out of the pce by herself and went to call for help. Such event was well-known due to a certain merchant with a name that was simr with an energy drink.

    In addition, it was also known how she tried to offer her body to the empire in order to save the kingdom that was weakened by the attack.

    And then, in that legendary decisive battle.

    While the people of the capital were sent to evacuate toward the empire, they asked what she would do with unease in their heart. To that, Liliana said with a smile.

    ¨D¨DEven though the royal capital will be a battlefield, if I the princess don''t fight, then who will fight

    She became themander-in-chief and took themand of hundreds of thousands of warriors in the battle that staked the existence of mankind. That gant figure was spread far and wide by the surviving soldiers, mercenary, and adventurers.

    Her fame had risen up with a momentum that pierced the sky already. Regardless of man or woman, young or old, in spite of race or upation.

    That was why, the exclusive maid could say the words¡¸it''s enough already¡¹with conviction. That it was the general consensus of all the people.

    Liliana threw her gaze to outside the window once more, at the reconstructed city. She felt the warm gaze of the exclusive maid while wearing an ambiguous expression, unable to be convinced whether it was really fine for her to be liberated from the responsibility as royalty and chased after her own happiness crossing over the world.

    But, at that time, *ri¨Dn* a sound that was like a wind chime rang. That was a signal from the room in a corner of the pce that was used for "gate opening". The sign that the door to another world was opened.

    ¡¸-. Hajime-san!¡¹

    Her gloominess until just now vanished somewhere. Liliana''s expression bloomed brightly in a sh like a child. She said to her exclusive maid¡¸I''m going to wee him!¡¹before going out of the room with energetic footsteps without even waiting for reply.

    The exclusive maid was silently bowing toward the door that was opened vigorously.

    Hajime who appeared from the gate was jumped by Liliana with obvious happiness. And then without stopping she pulled Hajime''s hand like a kid and guided him to her own room.

    Midway, they passed by the servants of the pce and several nobles, each time they faced Hajime with unconcealed respect while their expression greatly softened seeing Liliana who kept tugging on Hajime''s hand in her grasp as though to say¡¸Hurry-, hurryyy¡¹.

    Every time Liliana passed by someone she would greet them politely, but it seemed she didn''t notice their warm expression. Surely after some time passed and she calmed down, she would be like a ripe apple then.

    Hajime was wearing a troubled smile seeing such Liliana while he was getting dragged cutely. At Liliana''s room, he received ck tea that was personally brewed by her.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, today Hajime-sanes alone then. I thought that Yue-san and others would surelye too though.¡¹

    Liliana was cing a tea snack that looked like cookie on the table while asking Hajime with her head tilted. Hajime made a smile that vaguely looked mischievous and asked back.

    ¡¸What? You don''t like being alone with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Suc, such thing¡­¡­couldn''t possibly be true.¡¹

    Liliana cheeks faintly reddened and she dropped her waist on the chair with a thump. Hajime''s gaze that was oozing a bit of S aura caused her gaze to wander and her body to fidget around without anyposure. And then, Liliana became unable to endure Hajime''s atmosphere that seemed to enjoy her state and she changed the topic.

    ¡¸And, what about Hajime-san? It seemed that you were really busy from "Kouki-kun is abducted too many times- Case" though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That naming, it really caught on?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well. After all, after that other world summoning, Kouki-san was further summoned again and dragged Hajime-san then right? I heard the story that at the third summoning Kouki-san got dragged in with teary eyes while also dragging in Hajime-san. That story is already spread around here. Ryuutaro-san and others were telling that story looking really amused.¡¹

    Hajime half-smiled at Liliana''s words.

    Just as Liliana said, Kouki who went into an atonement journey in this Tortus, but in the middle of his journey when he stopped by in the pce, he got summoned into another world somewhere.

    There, Kouki faced his own way of living and through many twists and turns he saved the world but¡­¡­

    At that time, when Hajime who was begged by Kouki''s childhood friends and his wife rushed to where Kouki was for assistance, just when the series of event were resolved and they were going ''no, let''s go home'', another summoning assaulted Kouki as though to say¡¸Next one, please take care of ii~t¡¹.

    Kouki was on the verge of tears while yelling¡¸I don''t want anymoreeeeee~~~¡¹and he wasted no time to cling tightly at Hajime who was nearby him. Demon king-sama got flustered¡¸Wai-, you-¡¹but it was already toote.

    While the childhood friends and wives were staring in a daze, both of them intimately went through another world summoning for the third time.

    To tell the truth, after various things were happening at that world, they got summoned for the fourth time. Kouki was a softhearted person, but as expected it seemed that he snapped toward the goddess that requested¡¸I want you to save the world¡¹, and in front of the watching Hajime he,

    ¡¸You stupid idiot-. Why are you giving up like this! Do your best-, do your best! You are a goddess right! If it''s you then you can do it-. You can do it by yourself! You surely can! Believe in me who believe in you! If you give up, then it''s the end for the world y''know!¡¹

    Like that, entrusting himself to the momentum Kouki insisted¡¸Please manage it somehow by yourself¡¹. In a sense he had done something astounding. It was a heartfelt insistence to the degree it made Hajime to be unconsciously in admiration.

    As the result, currently there were her majesty the queen of the third world and the materialized goddess of the fourth world at both sides of Kouki, staring at each other with sparks scattering between them.

    Back to the story

    Hajime recounted the experience with a bit of faraway look. He then noticed Liliana who was staring at him in wonder and he coughed before returning to the topic.

    ¡¸Well, it has calmed down somehow. Right now I''m going to college while trying to expand my business. Well, even though I said that, in earth there are also dangerous bunches and guys with dozens of loose screw in their head as it is, so I''m busy there in its own way.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so. Come to think of it, I heard that Kousuke-san is running around to resolve that kind of case. He introduced several women who will live in this side.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Those Hauria bunches are sprinting to even weirder direction from obtaining earth''s knowledge. It''s tiring already thinking about those guys.¡¹

    The ''hyahha'' life of the head-reaping rabbits that exhausted even the demon king. Just where in the world they were going toward? In a sense it was worthy of admiration how a certain girl inb coat and side-tail hairstyle was still working hard. And then, as for a certain agent who recently became obsessed with wearing rabbit ear hairband and in a mistake forgot to take it off and casually went into her workce, surely she waspletely beyond hope.

    Hajime was about to get a faraway look once more. In order to make him return to reality, Liliana opened her mouth with slight panic.

    ¡¸Even so a college student is it¡­¡­how should I say it, I have some doubt if there will be anything that Hajime-san and others can learn at college after this far.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I cannot deny that. But, you know, the college students all over the world are rtively nomittal don''t you think? We too, it''s not like we took the examination with serious thinking of wanting to learn something. It will be a long life after all. We just thought that it won''t be that bad to have experience of being a college student.¡¹

    ¡¸I, is that how it is? I heard that what is called college at the world over there is the highest institute of education, so I thought that it would be a gathering of those who are serious with their study.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, there are also the serious bunches there, and that''s also the correct way of going through college. It will be a different story if I''m using my parent''s money, but I''m paying everything, the tuition and also the living expenses by my money that I earned myself. Whether anyone will do it seriously or loosely, it depends on each person. What I''m saying is, just what is bad about going there in order to enjoy the student life.¡¹

    Hajime said that with a shrug. His feeling of wanting to experience university was true, and it was also a fact that he was learning the major of archeology and folkloristics because he was interested with them.

    Although, his biggest reason was something that couldn''t be helped that was "wanting to see the female college student Yue". The experience hearing lecture while sitting side by side with Yue in appearance of around twenty years old really satisfied Hajime. Of course, he wouldn''t say it out loud.

    By the way, just like always, his harem situation and the wives'' beauty caused a university somewhere to be still in the middle of chaos and mayhem.

    ¡¸Enjoying school life¡­..is it.¡¹

    Liliana let out a small mutter. It wasn''t like there was particrly great emotion filling that mutter, but the small hope that was implicitly included in that mutter couldn''t be hidden.

    Because she was a princess, Liliana was unrted with student social status. Something like a springtime of life in the middle of school life like a normal girl was something that she only knew from book. She had a longing for it, and she also dreamed about it.

    It was possible that she could experience high school life with Hajime and others if she acted selfishly in the past. If she abandoned the kingdom and her status as princess and shook off everything behind, then perhaps such dream could be reality.

    She thought until that far, however, Liliana thought¡¸How stupid¡¹with a self-depreciating smile and shook her head. Abandoning the people to run toward the dream with a man, that kind of woman wasn''t herself.

    ¨D¨DI am Liliana S. B. Hairihi The only princess of Hairihi Kingdom.

    She had longing toward normal girl. But, if she discarded being a princess for that, then the brilliant soul of Liliana would die out. It would be no other that Liliana herself that couldn''t forgive her if she abandoned the people and ran away from her obligation. If she did something like that, surely Liliana would continue to scorn herself for her whole life.

    Just when she thought about her own personality as¡¸What a difficult personality¡¹, a smallugh suddenly reached her ears. When she raised her gaze in puzzlement, there was Hajime with a smile on his lips staring fixedly at Liliana while resting his chin on his hand. His gaze was awfully kind in contrast with the smile on his mouth.

    ¡¸E, err, what is it?¡¹

    For some reason she couldn''t look at Hajime''s eyes and she turned away slightly while asking. Her heart was beating fast hammering in her chest.

    ¡¸No, nothing. I''m just thinking, that you are proud like usual.¡¹

    Liliana tilted her head from not understanding of what Hajime wanted to say. Hajime''s smile was turning increasingly kinder seeing that while he spoke the main topic that he came for today.

    ¡¸Enough about me for now¡­¡­what about the kingdom? I more or less let out reconnaissance nes right after I arrived, and have a look at the situation. Based from what I see, it seems that the reconstruction is going along well.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s, right. I also talked about it just now with my maid, but even the n for the celebration ceremony of the new royal capitalpletion has began, I also hasn''t heard of any serious problem with the empire, the beastmen, and the rebirth holy church. I believe that we will be able to proim our revival in less than half a year. Of course, the new capital has the concept of "an open city to other country and race", so there is a huge mound of small problems.¡¹

    Even while feeling perplexed with the radical topic change, Liliana answered like that with a wry smile. She also said¡¸Come to think of it, I came here after leaving a mountain of paperwork that I have to go through¡¹with her tongue yfully sticking out.

    But, Hajime only narrowed his eyes at that joking gesture of Liliana without particrlyughing back, and he then asked quietly.

    ¡¸About that, is that a problem that cannot be resolved without Lily here¨D¨Dwithout princess Liliana S. B. Hairihi here?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Liliana lost her words hearing Hajime''s question. The content of the talk was simr with her conversation just now with her exclusive maid.

    ¡¸Is this country unable to progress forward without Princess Liliana? Will it mean that you abandon "the responsibility of royalty" by leaving now? Is crossing over the world will hurt your pride?¡¹

    ¡¸Pl, please wait a second. Just, what is this about¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana waved around her hands from being unable to understand the surge of questions and asked Hajime to stop.

    ¡­¡­Of course, she actually understood, just what Hajime was saying to her. The fast beating in her heart didn''t show any sign of stopping. Her face was so heated that she was aware of it herself.

    But, honestly she also felt perplexed. She had been a princess since she was born. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that it was her identity. Even though she understood that her happiness lied in another ce, it wasn''t easy for her to make the decision.

    As though seeing through that perplexity of Liliana, Hajime smiled wryly¡¸You are thinking too hard on it¡¹while adding further on his words.

    ¡¸I''m not asking you to abandon being a princess. This is just a matter of the order of priority. Leave the role of being royalty to other people for a bit, and live for your own sake a bit more¨D¨Dwon''t you be like that any time now? That''s what I mean.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I am¡­¡­¡¹

    ''Is it really fine?'' Liliana tilted her head again with such doubt.

    Hajime''s expression turned half concerned and half exasperated from seeing the princess who was still conflicted with feeling of reluctance and guilt to leave her country <em>for her own sake</em>.

    And then, he scratched his head a bit roughly as though he had finally grown impatient.

    ¡¸Good grief¡­¡­you really are an obstinate princess.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san?¡¹

    Liliana who understood what was the intention of Hajime giving her that kind of question gazed anxiously at Hajime who was looking like that thinking¡¸By any chance, has he fallen out of love with me?¡¹.

    Hajime also returned an exasperated gaze at that gaze of Liliana while replying,

    ¡¸Stop acting like this already, if you won''t act at least a bit selfish¡­¡­I''m going to kidnap you, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hee!?¡¹

    He said such thing.

    Liliana raised a hysteric voice while jerking her body that his chair made bumping sound. Hajime then grinned broadly while making additional blow by saying¡¸A demon king kidnapping a princess¡­¡­that''s not strange at all right?¡¹.

    Naturally, it caused Liliana''s face, no, all of her visible skin to be dyed bright red to the degree that it looked like she might explode.

    Liliana kept opening and closing her mouth wordlessly. Hajime shrugged to that, and then, thinking that there wouldn''t be any progress like this, he suddenly took out a crystal ball from "Treasure Warehouse II" that looked like the item used in fortune-telling and put it on the table.

    ¡¸If you are that doubtful whether it''s okay for you to live for your own sake, then let''s just ask directly instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what are you nning to do?¡¹

    The demon king took out an artifact¨D¨Dthat fact caused Liliana to feel a bad premonition ring in her mind and her cheeks twitching. The princessid bare her wariness in aplete change while the demon king activated the artifact with a really nice smile.

    And then, he took in a deep breath facing toward the crystal ball that was faintly shining and,

    ¡¸AT~~~~~TENT~~~~~ION-!!¡¹

    He yelled really loudly with that kind of voice. Instantly there was exactly the same voice and word¡ºAT~~~~~TENT~~~~~ION-!!¡»resounding from outside the window.

    Liliana turned her startled face to outside the window, and while her mind was in chaos¡¸E? Eee!?¡¹, the demon king-sama who was also in perfect form today raised his voice upromisingly toward the people of the new capital projected inside the crystal ball, where they were also simrly looking around at the surrounding with their mind in chaos.

    ¡¸This is too abrupt but¨D¨DI''m the demon king!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly it''s just too abrupt!¡¹

    Liliana acted the straight-man from her heart. From the crystal ball there were also the voices of several people who simrly acted the straight-man, resounding inside the room.

    It seemed that this artifact had the function that connected the image and voice. Just now Hajime said that heunched reconnaissance nes to the new capital right after he arrived, so surely this artifact was linked with those countless nes with two-way connection to broadcast the voice.

    Hajime smoothly ignored Liliana''s retort and sent his voice to the middle of the capital.

    ¡¸People of the new capital, I''m asking all of you. ¨D¨DDo you still need Princess Liliana?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-san!?¡¹

    The capital people inside the crystal ball were showing a bewildered expression. The amplified voice that was reverberating everywhere caused the people indoor toe outside too and they all looked at each other''s face. Hajime told them that he was using an artifact to talk all over the capital and that if they answered from where they were, their voice would reach his ear.

    Liliana who guessed what Hajime was trying to do went ''awa awa'' in great panic.

    ¡¸Right now, I''m in the middle of courting Liliana. I told her, juste with me to my world right away. But, the situation is unfavorable. It seem that this princess-sama is worried about you guys, she is really worrying that she cannot bear it. ¨D¨DWhat do I do now? At this rate I''m going to get dumped like this, even though I''m the demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸REA~~LLY, JUST WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUTTTTTT-¡¹

    The demon king-sama was venting his anger¡¸Because of you bastards I''m about to get dumped here, asshole¡¹to the people all over the capital. Liliana was getting teary eyes from shame and everything while screaming to such demon king. She stood up so quickly the chair fell down and then she kept hitting repeatedly *poka poka* at Hajime''s head to make him stop.

    His head was shaking all over *ka-kun ka-kun*, however, the demon king-sama didn''t stop.

    ¡¸Therefore, I''ll ask, one more time. Does all of you, does this world, still need Princess Liliana? Are all of you toddling chicks that are so helpless that she cannot take action from worrying about you guys?¡¹

    The people looked at each other after hearing that question thrown at them once more.

    And then, with a bewildered expression on his face, a stern-looking uncle that seemed to be the foreman of a construction site,

    ¡¸No, even if I''m asked that¡­¡­Liliana-sama, she is still staying in the pce until now?¡¹

    He said such thing.

    Hearing that voice resounding from the crystal ball, Liliana went¡¸Heh?¡¹with a really strange voice. Even while she was astonished like that, the voices of the people of the new capital who were talking to the people beside them in a mood like gossiping were starting to reach through the crystal ball.

    ¡¸Oh dear me. I waspletely under the impression that her highness has been living happily at the other world since a long time ago already.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, how strange. I heard that she already has a child with his majesty the demon king already though¡­¡­¡¹

    When the wife of an ingredient shop said that, the shop''s owner the husband cocked his head in puzzlement and replied like this,

    ¡¸If I''m not mistaken, the demon king-sama has been living at the world over there with his other wives since a long time ago I''m told. By any chance, our princess-sama, she got left out?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Liliana-sama, she is alone?¡¹

    ¡¸No, wait. The rtionship between the wives should be great. Yet, for Liliana-sama to be still here mean¡­¡­by any chance, she didn''t get along with her mother-inw¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Princess, she got bullied?¡¹

    In front of the new main gate, when the soldiers of the kingdom were talking to each other, the male and female adventurers nearby were looking to the sky with sympathizing expression.

    Liliana''s cheeks were starting to twitch uncontrobly. She had never imagined even in her dream, that during the time she was desperately taking care of works day by day, the people that she worked for actually thought that she had eloped since long time ago. Furthermore, her still being in the pce was starting to make strange misunderstandings spreading!

    ¡¸Wai-, wait everyone~~! I''m not being left out and also not being aloneee! I even get along well with my mother-inw Sumire-sama! A, also, something like chi, children¡­¡­I don''t have them yet. I am just doing my work pro~~perly here!¡¹

    Liliana reflexively gave exnation with a loud voice, but that voice was picked perfectly by the artifact that was pointlessly high-spec and it was sent until every corner of the capital.

    The pathetic sounding exnation of their beloved princess caused the people to look at each other for the third time, and then theyughed with each other as though they had arranged it beforehand.

    There wasn''t even a shred of emotion that was making fun in theirughter. Thoseughter were overflowing with warmth.

    The foreman of construction site whose voice got picked up the very first tensed his dirty face while sending his words.

    ¡¸In that case, there is only one answer to that question of his majesty the demon king.¡¹

    The foreman then red at his surrounding, there his several dozen subordinates made simr expression. And then, with their voice matched together,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We don''t need the princess anymore!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The wife and husband of the ingredient shop just now, and the surrounding people were,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We are fine already!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The soldiers, adventurers, mercenaries,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Please don''t treat us like a helpless chick!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Liliana''s eyes were nailed toward the crystal that kept changing the projected image with the voices of those people getting through.

    The people of the capital right now were facing at the pce and they raised their voice.

    The people who were in the middle of working stopped moving their hand, the people indoor got outside, regardless of adult or child, they all were saying things like¡¸Just how long princess is going to keep working¡¹or¡¸Her highness worry too much¡¹or¡¸If princess do nothing but work, then his highness demon king will fall out of love you know¡¹that pierced rtively deep into Liliana without batting an eyelid.

    But, their expression was uniformly warm, that was why the heart of the people was conveyed toward their beloved princess Liliana with nothing to spare.

    Namely,

    ¨D¨DEnough with the tedious talk. It''s fine already, so just chase your happiness right away

    That.

    The warm lovely thing overflowing out from Liliana''s heart turned into tears that trickled through her cheek. She leaked out a sobbing voice and she formed her words desperately even while her voice stuttered many times.

    ¡¸E, <em>eve</em>ryone! Thank, youuu!!¡¹

    The formed reply became a ripple that spread through the new capital. Whether those words of gratitude were conveyed or not, the expression of the people that seemed to say¡¸That''s our line¡¹gave the answer more eloquently than anything.

    Hajime hugged the small shoulder of Liliana who was letting outrge drops of grateful tear. That small shoulder had been continuously burdened with the country until now. Hajime circted his words of conclusion through the artifact.

    ¡¸You guys, that really helped. Even the obstinate princess finally folded. This is sudden, but I''ll take Liliana right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eeh? Hajime-san!?¡¹

    Liliana turned bewildered feeling her body floated lightly, and then when she noticed that she was being held in princess carry, her face turned red instantly.

    Liliana turned small on Hajime''s chest from shyness and happiness. Hajime gave her a nce while taking back the crystal, but his movement suddenly stopped from remembering something.

    ¡¸Aah, that''s right. I''ll say this in advance to the people of the new capital. Liliana in the end cannot stop being a princess, she is a woman with kindness, sincerity, and love. Therefore, from here on too she might unexpectedlye home here to take a look at your situation. At that time, if you guys show Liliana predicament that make her sad¡­¡­know that my 108 harassment will rain down on you all.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait what are you saying there!¡¹

    A demon king was someone unreasonable. And this one here was an extreme one.

    Liliana retorted with a convulsing face at the demon king''s promation of disaster and the faces of the new capital''s people were also convulsing all at once. And then, the people swore in each of their heart. ¡¸Let''s live seriously with our all¡¹like that.

    It was the day people would live with their all, half threatened.

    At that day, the princess who had continued to devote herself to the kingdom and the people was kidnapped with a princess carry by the demon king to another world.

    ¡­¡­By the way, regarding Liliana''s personal effects, thanks to her exclusive maid standing by in front of the room of "gate opening" withplete preparation crammed into arge bag, there was no problem at all.

    The bag of Liliana that was presented right away was received by Hajime like it was only natural along with a praise¡¸Good work¡¹, while the exclusive maid acted humbly saying¡¸It''s a great honor¡¹like it was only natural. Needless to say, Liliana yelled¡¸You act more like a servantpared than when with me! Or rather, you two absolutely plotted this behind my back already!¡¹when she saw that exchange.<hr>

    AN: Next chapter will be uploaded at around seven.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    AN: I''ll submit one more chapter for thememoration of the resumption.

    Part Time Leader Lily Second Part will be at around 8 or 9 o''clock.<hr>

    ¡¸Hafuu~¡¹

    That kind of sigh which was free of tension resounded inside the room that gave a sense of cleanliness with its white tone.

    Her own sigh that unexpectedly echoed loudly caused Liliana to be taken aback and she frowned with a speechless expression, perhaps because she was letting out that sigh unconsciously.

    For some reason or another, she kept leaning her back deeply on the reclining chair she was sitting on, then she kicked on the floor with her bare tips of the toes and tried turning around. The good quality chair lightly rotated and the state of the room was reflected in Liliana''s sight in order.

    It was a room that was half the sizepared to her room that she used until just some time ago in the pce.

    Liliana herself thought that this size was just right, but if the nobles and servants in Tortus knew about this, then they might yelled¡¸How can the princess made to live in this kind of small dog house!¡¹with a look like Edvard Munch''s The Scream.

    A few months had passed since that day, when "Princess Liliana" went inactive and she arrived on earth. The more she passed the passing months and days, the more her made in earth essory was increasing bit by bit.

    The puppet "Dancing Davis-kun" that she received from Myuu at the moving celebration was emitting its presence excessively. Surely the expression "quivering" suited the puppet more than "dancing". It was vibrating *jiggle jiggle* like a dangerous person who was going through withdrawal symptoms.

    Just from where in the world Myuu obtained this Davis-kun¡­¡­

    Honestly speaking it was eerie, but when she recalled Myuu''s smiling face when he thought of throwing it away, she was unable to throw it away.

    ¡¸Fuu~~n¡¹

    Liliana was letting out a strange exhtion thatcked in tension while she rotated her chair one more time. She then stepped a bit and rotated in reverse. Whirl whirl. Whirl whirl.

    ¡¸Nothing, to do.¡¹

    It seemed she had spare time.

    ¡¸How amazing. Liliana is now experiencing by myself that "spare time" I heard from rumor.¡¹

    It seemed she really had a spare time. To the degree that she narrated the present condition of herself by herself.

    For Liliana who was born as a royalty, what was called "spare time" was the same like a fairytale.

    After all she was the sole direct descendant of the royalty until her little brother was born. She began going through education for the gifted since she was old enough to be aware of her surrounding, and even when Randell was born and her possibility to ascend to the throne decreased, but the necessity for her to receive many training in her role as a spare or in order to function as a tie toward the empire didn''t decrease at all.

    And then, when she was in her youth at fourteen years old, she went through a year of chain of event that was like surging waves, to which the word dense wasn''t enough at all to express that experience. And after that she was swamped with work for the sake of the reconstruction.

    From the time since she was born until before this, she was in a position that was understandable for her to never experience this thing called "free time" or the like.

    That was how Liliana was before, but then she was taken away by Hajime, had her official papers made in forgery, deceived the administrative official, obtained social status peacefully by pping public safety in the face, and currently she was going to the same college with Hajime and others.

    Before this she had been taken to visit earth several times, so she understood that earth was a world that was like a jack-in-the-box. Even so, the "school life" and "learning experience of another world''s college" that Liliana yearned tickled her curious mind and gave her fresh enjoyment. It was, but¡­¡­

    Whirl whirl. Whirly whirl. The princess of another world was rotating in twirls using the chair of another world. And then, she came to a stop,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Davis-kun. It''s nice to be you huh. You look busily quivering.¡¹

    Finally the princess started talking to a doll. Davis-kun quivered back and forth looking troubled.

    But, at that time, the sound of the entrance opening could be heard faintly.

    If Liliana had animal ears growing in her head, then right now it would surely snapped up in attention *pikon*. She wore her indoor slipper and exited her room with rhythmical steps *te-te-te¨D* in order to wee the person returning home.

    She went down to the first floor and encountered Sumire who was holdingrge quantity of bags for some reason.

    ¡¸Wee home, Sumire-okaasama.¡¹(TN: The kanji for okaa-sama(honored mother) here is written with the kanji of mother-inw)

    ¡¸My, you are home early today, Lily-chan. I''m home!¡¹

    Sumire fixed her hold on therge amount of bags with a rough huff before Liliana went to help her in a hurry. She took several of the baggage and when she nced inside them, it seemed their content was arge amount of side dish.

    ¡¸Say, Sumire-okaasama, this is?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, this is today''s dinner.¡¹

    ¡¸Dinner?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The dishes that were served in the event had leftovers, and I pilfered them all! They were really delicious. I heard that they called a really famous cook to make the dishes. I thought that I should let my uncute son and his cute wives to try them.¡¹

    ¡¸Is, is that so. Thank you very much, Sumire-okaasama.¡¹

    ¡¸Your wee!¡¹

    Liliana''s expression crumbled softly seeing her mother-inw who was all smile.

    Frankly speaking, this is Sumire they were talking about so she surely must have forcefully swiped the dishes for "takeout" without even minding the eyes of the surrounding drawing away from her. If not, normally someone would stop anyone from bringing home this much.

    It seemed that today there was an event for the live-action film of the manga that was authored by Sumire, so the people there too must be only looking at Sumire who was packing up the food happily while thinking¡¸No way we can anger sensei in this event huuh~¡¹.

    Nagumo Family was in prosperity.

    Sumire herself was a big name shoujo manga artist, and her husband Shuu had made hispany bigger in these few years. And above all, the businesses that Hajime reached out his hand toward here and there were making absurd killing.

    From the standpoint of a royalty, it wasn''t like Liliana wasn''t thinking that they had the allowance, so they could just directly employ that chef to cook directly for them.

    But, no matter how much they were earning, no matter how prosperous they were, disying a dynamism that was not forgetting this kind of "fun" was the shared trait of Nagumo family. It was a tacit precepts of the family.

    Liliana became really ticklish seeing Sumire who showed off the dishes¡¸I came with the delicious cooking that I snatched off¨D¨D!¡¹for the sake of herself who was a daughter-inw.

    They carried therge amount of dishes to the kitchen before Sumire tilted her head¡¸Come to think of it¡¹while speaking out her question.

    ¡¸You aren''t together with Hajime and others?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Hajime-san and others still have lecture, so they are still in the college. The lecture that I was scheduled to have became cancelled¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My, that''s nice. Doesn''t a sudden lecture cancetion make you happy for no reason?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eer¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that Sumire''smon feeling wasn''t transmitted to the serious and diligent princess. After all this princess was someone that would start talking to a quivering doll when she had too much free time.

    ¡¸Or rather, even if you don''te home, you can just go to the lecture that Hajime is going to. Even just chattering aimlessly will be fun right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Sumire-okaasama. As expected, thinking that it''s fine to chatter while receiving lecture is just¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh~. It''s fun exactly because you are doing it secretly behind the teacher''s back.¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-okaasama¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana''s shoulders dropped in dejection. Her blood-rted mother Luluaria was fundamentally a sincere character that was strict and diligent to herself. And so, Liliana couldn''t say anything anymore to the irresponsible statement of her mother-inw whose sense of value waspletely different with her real mother.

    But mysteriously, the rtionship between Sumire and Luluaria was good even with this, that was why it was something mysterious.

    They put the dishes for the this evening with a thud at the kitchen. Sumire was moving the many dishes that were her war booty while she threw her gaze to Liliana who was helping her serving the food with simr nimbleness.

    ¡¸And, how are you recently? Have you get used to this world? At the time when you only just came, you spent all your times studying various things, but recently you aren''t like that anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I have grasped the earth''s affair in general. The economic and politic, the religion and history, the situation of every nation, culture, fashion¡­¡­every book in this world ispiled systematically, and even if there is something I don''t understand I can investigate it immediately using inte. It''s really convenient.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, yeah, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Especially the more I learned economics and statistics study, the more I feel how deep they are. The density and the fruits ofbor that has been umted by the predecessor of this world are something that I cannot find in Tortus. Every day I feel like I am shown just how falling behind the study of the world therepared to here.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see. How amazing~¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Right now over there is still in the middle of reconstruction, even if an advanced system is suddenly introduced, I can see that it will only end up in failure, so it won''t be able to happen right away, but someday I believe that the kingdom has to adopt this. Regarding the field of economy, the coordination with Fhuren¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸St, stop! Sto~~~~~p! That''s enough there, Lily-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh?¡¹

    Sumire hurriedly raised her voice to stop Liliana who was spouting a torrent of speech.

    Liliana was lifting her face in puzzlement, but even now her hands were moving continuously without pause and served up the packed dishes as though they were pce cooking. Her speed was twice of Sumire''s. While her courteousness was triple.

    ¡¸Geez, Lily-chan, even though you should have leave the position of princess ande into the family, but when you are talking about your mind you are only talking about the kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸a¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana finally noticed herself what she was talking about after getting stared by Sumire''s half-admiring half-exasperated face. Her cheeks reddened.

    ¡¸When you just arrived here, you felt like ''Everything attract my interest so there is no time for that!'', but when you calmed down after grasping the situation to a degree, as expected you be concerned with your homnd aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸N, no, such thing¡­¡­is not true.¡¹

    Seeing Liliana who stuttered, Sumire put her index finger on her chin muttering¡¸Uu~n¡¹in a thinking gesture before she spoke something that was shocking for Liliana.

    ¡¸Is that so? But, recently Lily-chan is making a face that look like a lost child somehow you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire walked toward Liliana who was staring at her in nk amazement with her eyes turned round, and then she stooped down a bit to put their eyes in the same height. And then, after Sumire confirmed that those blue eyes were reflecting herself properly, she asked calmly with a gentle and kind expression.

    ¡¸Do you want, to return home?¡¹

    It was a gentle voice that was filled with concern and sympathy toward Liliana without any ming tone in it.

    For a moment, the questioned Lily showed an expression that didn''t understand what the meaning of the question was. But right after that, she unconsciously raised her voice.

    ¡¸I''m not thinking anything like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Wawah, wait Lily-chan, calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-okaasama, it''s true! I''m not thinking of going home or anything! I''m not feeling any difort or dissatisfaction! I love everyone! I''m happy I cane here! It''s true!¡¹

    ¡¸I get it, I get it already!¡¹

    Sumire spontaneously hugged Lily tightly.

    It seemed that Liliana jumped to the wrong conclusion thinking that Sumire''s question had the implicit meaning of¡¸If you are dissatisfied with the life here, perhaps it''s better to go home?¡¹

    Of course, Sumire didn''t mean anything like that. She was only thinking in concern¡¸Perhaps she is slowly getting homesick?¡¹, thinking that anyone would be driven by their feeling for their homnd. She wouldn''t say anything like ''go home'' even if she got her mouth ripped open.

    Because, Sumire''s feeling toward Liliana was,

    ¡¸A princess! The real thing! From another world! Just who would let you go! Fuhehe, everyone in the world! How can this be, this lovely princess-chan, she is my daughter! Thank you very much! Dyufu, dyufufu¡¹

    It was fixated like that.

    Liliana who knew nothing about that and was tightly embraced on Sumire''s chest, guessed that she was misunderstanding and her cheeks reddened once more.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, Lily-chan. Looks like I''m off the mark.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it was me who jumped to the wrong conclusion¡­¡­thank you very much for worrying about me.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m your mother. Isn''t it natural for me to be worried about my daughter? If there is something, then don''t be reserved at all and consult me okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-¡¹

    Liliana smiled softly at the gentle hand of the mother-inw that was caressing her head. And then, they began moving the dishes on to the tes once more. Liliana didn''t even suspect that inside her heart, Sumire was jumping in joy thinking¡¸No good-, the destructive power of a genuine princess''s smile is extraordinary yaa~~!!¡¹

    After that, Liliana was enjoying tea with the kind mother-inwa until Hajime and co returned home.

    A lively family.

    A quiet time with the beloved people.

    Liliana was feeling the happiness she hoped for. There wasn''t any falsehood in it.

    However, for some reason Sumire''s words were remaining inside her head and it didn''t vanish like a small bone that got stuck in her throat. It caused her to have a feeling that she couldn''t express in words.

    That night. Liliana who returned to her room had finished all her preparation to retire to bed, however, she didn''t lie on the bed and sat on the swivel chair while being in a daze.

    The words¡¸Like a lost child¡¹from the afternoon were reyed many times over inside her head.

    When she suddenly dropped her gaze, there was the unmoving Davis-kun there. It was unmoving without even a twitch with an expression that was like it was going to raise an Americanugh¡¸HA¨D¨D¨D-, HAHAHAHA-¡¹anytime now.

    ¡¸¨D¨DO wind¡¹

    Liliana spoke a verse of chant. Immediately, a breeze flowed and Davis-kun started to move *shiver shiver, tremble tremble* as though it came to life. It was reallyical. As though it was making fun of Liliana who was even now harboring a mist that couldn''t clear up.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Damn you, Davis-kun.¡¹

    She tried hurling abuse with a tone that was out of norm for her. Hurling abuse when it moved even though she was the one moving it herself, it seemed that Liliana was considerably "loosening".

    But, at that time a knocking sound suddenly rang. Liliana twitched, and in shock she replied even while her voice slightly turned shrill.

    Like that the one who entered was Hajime.

    ¡¸Yo, can I bother you a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes. No need to say a bit, please feel free to do as you please. But, there will be a lecture first thing in the morning, so if I can possibly let to sleep at early hours¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This isn''t night crawling. Or rather, you think I''m a really frivolous guy that will say something like "let me do it a bit" huh.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly at Liliana who was in a thorough misunderstanding while retorting. And then, he sat down on the bed and directed his gaze at Liliana who was red faced from her misunderstanding.

    ¡¸Well, it''s also not something as big as business or anything though¡­¡­how are you doingtely?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu. I was also asked that at the afternoon by Sumire-okaasama. Do I really look that unusual I wonder?¡¹

    Seeing how the mother and daughter were equally worrying for her caused Liliana to leak out a chuckle from amusement.

    Hajime scratched his cheek awkwardly while answering.

    ¡¸You aren''t acting unusual or anything. It''s just, it''s the fact that you look like you aren''t energetic. And from that, it looks like you are gloomy, because it seems that Lily yourself doesn''t understand just why you aren''t energetic.¡¹

    Liliana felt a ticklish feeling ''he really is looking properly at me huuh'' while she hugged her knees on the chair. Her figure that turned small on the chair with only her toes peeking out from herrgish and loose negligee was really charming.

    ¡¸Thank you very much for worrying about me.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying. I''m your husband you know? It''s obvious for the husband to worry for his wife.¡¹

    Once again it was a simr line from the mother and son. This time Liliana became excessively amused that she chuckled a bit louder.

    ¡¸I''m fine, Hajime-san. Really, it''s only that sometimes I felt a bit gloomy. It''s nothing big at all.¡¹

    Hajime sighed at Liliana who was saying such thing. And then, he suddenly stood up and lifted up Liliana in a princess carry.

    Hajime sat down once more on the bed. However, this time he put Liliana on hisp in his arms.

    ¡¸Err, Hajime-san? As I thought, yo, you will do it?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not gonna. The inside of Lily''s head is unexpectedly pink colored huh. No, perhaps it''s not unexpected. In the first ce you have delusion hobby.¡¹

    Liliana''s cheeks reddened with her hand on her own clothes. Hajime directed a warm gaze at her. Liliana turned sulky.

    ¡¸Don''t sulk like that. Recently, I''m bothered. I''m asking not for Lily but because I want to know. Listen to your husband''s request.¡¹

    ¡¸u. That way of talking is not fair.¡¹

    Liliana groaned in small voice.

    And then, strength left her body as though she was giving up and she began to talk about her emotiontely that she herself wasn''t clear about.

    ording to her, the time she spent in Nagumo family was really happy.

    ording to her, the lecture in the college was also really interesting.

    ording to her, there was nothing more easeful for her heart than this situation where she could y, learning what she like, and having a day where she didn''t do anything.

    ording to her, right now she was living just like in her dream, without any anxiety or pressure, spending happy days being surrounded by her beloved people.

    ording to her, everyday was really meaningful.

    The more she talked, the more it felt like there wasn''t any problem. But, the expression of Hajime who was staring fixedly at the talking Liliana was gradually turning amazed, no, to speak more urately there was a color of exasperation that was starting to dwell in that expression.

    If asked why his expression was like that, it was because even though Liliana should be talking about happy things, yet her expression looked vaguely unsatisfied.

    Liliana didn''t notice the expression of Hajime that was like that and at the end she summed up her own feeling.

    ¡¸Most likely, I''mcking in objective inside myself. Surely what I ought to do is to find a great objective and devote myself to it just like Hajime-san and others who are doing their best in order to manage the businesses. Yes, that must be it. It feels like I can see it while I was talking. For the time being, I''ll learn economics to the end because it will be useful in the futu¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not it.¡¹

    Liliana finally looked up to Hajime after getting interrupted midway. And then she noticed. That Hajime''s face for some reason was absurdly exasperated!?

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-san? Did I, say something strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, yep, what to say. You are strange. Especially in your head.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s cruel-!? That''s an unthinkable abuse! Just where is it in me that is strange!?¡¹

    As expected Liliana couldn''t forgive Hajime''s abusivenguage and she snapped angrily while questioning him. It caused Hajime''s expression to turn speechless.

    Liliana guessed that somehow Hajime had noticed something that she didn''t notice herself. So she waited for an answer even while puffing up her cheeks.

    Hajime suddenly stood up and the he casually tossed Liliana on the bed. Liliana bounced *poyon* and she looked up at Hajime in a girl''s sitting posture.

    ¡¸Listen well, I''ll say it starting from the conclusion. The true identity of your gloominess, that is "insufficientness".¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­that''s why, I said that I''ll find an objective and work hard.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not it. Even if you do that you won''t be satisfied. It won''t be enough at all. Your murky feeling won''t get cleared up for even a bit. I can guarantee it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ee~. Then, what is it that you mean?¡¹

    Liliana tilted her head in wonder as though asking ''In the end what is it that you want to say?''. Hajime opened his mouth looking like he got a headache, as though this was something unexpected.

    ¡¸Work that is forced on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Approaching deadline.¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Cases that caused stomachache. Tremendous pressure.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me~, Hajime-san? What are you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A problem where running away is not permitted. The word responsibility that crossed the mind.¡¹

    ¡¸A, are you listening, Hajime-san.¡¹

    ¡¸The mountain of paperwork that is piled up mercilessly despite you on yourst legs already fromck of sleep.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana finally fell silent before Hajime yelled as though to deal the finishing blow.

    ¡¸Work, work, work-, so much so that you are literally "swamped with work"!! A work with grave responsibility that you feel like vomiting-!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­kufuh¡¹

    Liliana twitched. She looked around while saying¡¸Just now, did you hear some kind of strangeugh?¡¹. Naturally, there was no one inside the room except Hajime who was standing imposingly and the quivering Davis-kun.

    ¡¸No, it''s you just now, you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean me¡­¡­¡¹

    The gaze of Hajime whose hypothesis had turned into conviction, it now had gone past exasperation and turned instead into pity while his hand took a mirror that was on the table.

    ¡¸Lily. Try to confirm, just what kind of face you are making right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san''s words and act are cryptic since some time ago though¡­¡­¡¹

    Even while saying that, Liliana obediently epted the mirror then looked at her own face and¨D¨Dshe stiffened.

    That was understandable.

    After all in the mirror, there was an iprehensible expression that was scowling in displeasure, yet even so for some reason the eyes of that expression were zing fierily, while a fearless smile were merging on the lips. If it was said without any dressing up, then it was a really creepy expression. And that expression was pasted on her own face!

    Liliana tilted her head thinking¡¸Dear me? By any chance, is there another world inside the mirror?¡¹while she tried knocking on the mirror, turning it upside down while waving it around. But no matter what the creepy Lily there wouldn''t disappear.

    Liliana stared at her own face for a while before she suddenly tossed away the mirror *pei-*. And then she turned her gaze at Hajime while putting her face between her hands.

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-san! Just what have you done to me! It''s cruel that you make my face turn like this!¡¹

    ¡¸I ain''t doing anything. It''s only Lily''s real nature surfacing on your face.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean with real nature!?¡¹

    For the time being Lilianaid the me of her terrible face at Hajime, but Hajime then pointed his finger with a snap at her.

    ''What does real nature mean? If you don''t understand then I''ll tell you.''

    With eyes glinting like a detective cornering the criminal, Hajime exposed the truth to the world!

    ¡¸Lily. You are¨D¨Da genuine, and what''s more it''s at super level, or rather it''s at abnormal pervert level, WORKAHOLIC!¡¹(TN: Here Hajime said it in Japanese English, wookaahorikku)

    ¡¸WHA, WHAT DID YOU SAY¨D¨D¨D!! ¡­¡­No, wookaa¡­¡­what is that?¡¹

    Liliana tried to get shocked following the mood, but she then tilted her head at the vocabry that she heard for the first time.

    ¡¸It refers to work addiction. First in the list is work, second is work, third and fourth is also work with work in the fifth. Personal life? What''s that, is it delicious? Hobby? It''s work, you got a problem? It refers to that type of person. Furthermore in Lily''s case, it doesn''t apply to mere normal work. You aren''t able to feel it sufficient anymore unless it''s something forced on you, with heavy responsibility, and its quality and quantity are in super hard mode, you are a work addict in abnormal pervert level.¡¹

    ¡¸E, ee!? Yo, you are wrong! Rather I actually hate working!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Actually, recently there is this case where a friction is happening which concern the public safety, there might be dead victiming out if the discussion failed. Lily, I''m thinking of leaving it to Lily¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Lily-chan''s eyes were sparkling brightly.

    Hajime quickly picked up the mirror that was thrown *pei-* just now and thrust it in front of Liliana. It entered her eyes, the sight of her own face with iprehensible expression that looked displeased while also looking delighted, in a sense it was an expression with superb harmony between the two emotions.

    ¡¸My, my real nature is, a workaholic¡­¡­what''s more it''s at abnormal pervert level¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana crumbled down. She fell from the bed, and then she trembled *quiver quiver* just like Davis-kun while her eyes were losing focus.

    Even though she should have got away from the duty of royalty and crossed over world to chase the happiness as a normal girl, but as expected it was insufficient when she didn''t have duty¡­¡­

    However, when it was pointed out to her like this, then certainly it was exactly like that. Even when she obtained the knowledge for living, even when she strived to study in the university, even when she built new human rtions, even when she went somewhere and did something, all of those were <em>for her own sake</em>.

    No matter what happened, the consequence would only affect herself, when she failed there wouldn''t be any considerable loss or anything. Even if for example an unexpected situation that surpassed the eptable range urred, in front of her new family everything would be nothing more than a trifle.

    It was truly a life of Easy Mode.

    Compared to standing on the top of a country, leading the people, and fought a mighty enemy, this life was truly, truly¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DLukewarm

    ¡¸Hau!?¡¹

    ¡¸O, oi, Lily? Are you okay?¡¹

    The feeling toward her life on earth that was spontaneously welling up inside her caused Lily to crouch down with her hands pressing on her chest.

    ¨D¨DLiliana S. B. Hairihi, 17 years old. The princess of Hairihi Kingdom.

    Since she was born, she had been continuously immersed in "things that must be done no matter what". From that, her body had be something that couldn''t be satisfied by "things that she can choose and want to do herself"!

    Give more work! Works that troubled the mind so much it feel like the head''s blood vessel will burst! Pressing problems that are nothing but excessive-. Paperwork that is piling up like a mountain range, that make you hallucinate like it won''t end for eternity-!

    ¡¸I''m not that kind of dangerous woma¨D¨D¨Dn-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooi-. Seriously are you okay, Lily!!¡¹

    Liliana held her head while writhing around due to her real nature. Even while feeling creeped out, Hajime went to soothe her somehow.

    Thirty minutester.

    Liliana who calmed down somehow was now sitting while hugging her knees feeling dejected. While she was like that, Hajime folded his arms and he wracked his brain¡¸H~m¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-san. Perhaps it''s better if I go home.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I somehow understand what you are thinking but, why?¡¹

    Liliana''s body was stirring restlessly, she raised her chin that was put on her raised knees and spoke with aplicated sulky expression.

    ¡¸As I thought, no matter where I go, I''m still a princess. No matter what I do, in the end I''ll summarize it into the point whether it will be advantage for the kingdom or not. And then, the "insufficientness" in earth, it caused me to trouble Hajime-san and Sumire-okaasan like now.¡¹

    Her shoulders drooped and she delicately muttered something iprehensible¡¸Someone like me after all is just a princess that cannot be a normal girl¡¹.

    Hajime smiled wryly while answering.

    ¡¸Well, whether you are going home or remaining here, it doesn''t really matter which one you are going to choose though.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s cruel-!? Is that something you can say to your wife!?¡¹

    Hajime''s wry smile deepened saying¡¸I''m joking¡¹at the enraged Liliana while he continued speaking.

    ¡¸Look here, I understood from the start that you cannot stop being a princess you remember? Your princess level is a bit above my expectation but¡­¡­if you want to do work as a royalty, then I won''t stop you. If Lily wish for it, then I''ll make it so you can evene and go to there from here everyday. I''ll need to concentrate a bit and improve the gate but¡­¡­well, I''ll manage somehow. That''s why, don''t say you are going home looking desperate like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Of course, Liliana herself also didn''t seriously say that she was going home. But, as expected it was something joyful to be told¡¸Don''t go¡¹by her beloved like this.

    Hajime continued talking at Liliana whose cheeks loosened up.

    ¡¸I told you this several times already but, Lily, speak more selfishly. After all no matter what kind of impossible demand it is, I''ll do it somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yes.¡¹

    Hajime said that while patting her head gently. Liliana''s body trembled as though she was in anguish. Her eyes were starting to carry heat. Hajime averted his gaze from such Liliana and returned to the talk.

    ¡¸And so. Bing amuting princess is also one way¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Commuting princess¡­¡­it''s the first time I heard that kind of vocabry. But, I have the feeling that like that in the end I''ll be swamped with work where I cannot stop even if I want to stop.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I also think so. And so, how about doing work other than the work of the royalty? Even though I said that, you will still get swamped with work all the same, so you will be moderately busy doing things with moderate responsibility, like that little by little you will get used to "moderate work", and eventually your body and heart will get ustomed with "enjoying free time". Something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸So it''s like, a rehabilitation then. I somewhat feelplicated¡­¡­¡¹

    ''Am I a sick person, ah, I''m an addict¡­¡­'' Liliana made aplicated expression with that thought. Hajime then suggested to such Liliana whether he should leave several businesses for her to manage.

    Liliana pondered for a little before she shook her head.

    ¡¸No, I''ll refrain from work where I act as Hajime-san''s representative. I know that even by doing anything else I''ll still have the sense of security that everything will be fine no matter what happen, but even so I believe that doing work that is unrted with Hajime-san for my first rehabilitation will be just right.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~m? Is that so. However, in that case what will you do then?¡¹

    Liliana suddenly stood up and while bouncing *poyon* on the bed she thrust up her fist and proimed.

    ¡¸Yes, I decided. I''ll do part-time work!¡¹

    Honestly, it wasn''t like Hajime wasn''t thinking¡¸Is it fine doing part-time work?¡¹, but it seemed better for Liliana to be in a ce where she didn''t have the backing of Hajime, so he didn''t really say anything.

    And then, Liliana said¡¸My aim, to be a normal girl! I won''t let anyone say that I''m a workaholic anymore!¡¹with rough breathing from her boiling up motivation, with Hajime giving her a nomittal apuse¡¸Oo, do your best~¡¹.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    A month after Hajime showed just a bit of good-for-nothing act at Yuuka''s restaurant.

    Currently, everyone was gathering in the living room of Nagumo residence. The¡¾120th something of Nagumo Family Meeting¡¿was opened.

    The one who sat at the center of therge dining table was Hajime, and right in front of him was Liliana who was sitting with an awkward expression.

    ¡¸Now then, Lily. Do you know what is the meaning of this family meeting?¡¹

    ¡¸u, mo, more or less¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana averted her face quickly to the side, but ahead of her gaze there were Yue and others who weren''t even hiding their exasperated expression. What gouged her heart especially deeply was that even Myuu was looking at her with eyes as though she was looking at someone hopeless.

    Hajime was about to open his mouth toward Liliana whose gaze was swimming *sui~* to the opposite side.

    But, before he could speak, *pururururu* a phone''s ringtone rang.

    ¡¸Ah, I, I''m sorry. Please excuse me a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, oi, you¡¹

    Liliana looked the other way even when Hajime raised his voice while putting her own smartphone on her ear. And then, what could be heard after that were only words rted to business like contract or client and so on.

    Before long it seemed that they had reached an end and Liliana cut off the call. Seeing that, Hajime sighed while opening his mouth.

    But, before he could speak, *pururururu* a phone''s ringtone rang.

    ¡¸Ah, I, I''m sorry. Please excuse me a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    She answered the phone. This time it seemed there was a problem urring regarding the shift at her part-time workce. Liliana was listening to the phone while going ''uh-huh, uh-huh'' before she quickly started to give out instructions, like who to call, who to substitute the shift change, what to do about thecking ce such and such, and then what she want to be dealt with next and so on¡­¡­

    Hajime wanted to act the straight-man ''Managing shift schedule obviously ain''t the work of a part-timer right!'', but for the time being he endured it.

    Before long the talk came to an end and Liliana cut off the phone. Hajime then sighed while opening his mouth.

    But, before he could speak, *pururururu* a phone''s ringtone rang.

    ¡¸Ah, I, I''m sorry. Please excuse me a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana answered the phone. For some reason there was a sobbing voiceing from the other side of the phone. Liliana was consoling her talking partner while sometimes she also reprimanded, and then in order to deal with a grave problem that seemed to ur from some kind of miss, she took out one more smartphone from her pocket and quickly began to give out instructions.

    Before long it seemed that she finished and Liliana cut off the phone. Hajime who got a vein pulsing on his forehead was opening his mouth.

    But, before he could, *gatari* the sound of someone standing up from a chair resounded.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, Hajime-san. It seems that the section chi¨D¨Dcough-, a regr employee who was entrusted with an important project made a miss, and it turned out into something that a part-time worker like me has to deal with. And so, I''ll go out for a bit!¡¹

    A part-time worker that followed up for a regr employee''s miss. Or rather, a regr employee who came crying to a part-time worker even though it was his miss. Furthermore, it seemed this regr employee was a section chief.

    Since when the definition of part-time work had changed drastically like this.

    Liliana quickly put her outfit in order while saying things like¡¸At this rate the two hundred employees there will be out in the cold! As a part-time leader, I have to do something¡¹before she tried to go outside.

    *snap-* One more vein emerged on Hajime''s forehead. And then a word.

    ¡¸Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes sir desuuu¡¹

    From behind, the rabbit-eared wife who was dancing to the same beat with the husband embraced Liliana who right now was about to exit the room.

    ¡¸Shi, Shia-san? I''m sorry, but I''m going to wo¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, I''ll just make you cool your head a bit heree¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wai-, NOOOOOO-¡¹

    Liliana screamed, and then after that she received an artistic German suplex and the floor struck the back of her head.¡¸My head-, my head hurts like it got splitttttt-¡¹The former princess was shouting while rolling around on the floor in agony.

    ¡¸Uu, just what are you doing. After this I have an important work¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that, something more important than the family discussion?¡¹

    Lilianained while rubbing the back of her head with teary eyes. Hajime asked her with a sigh mixed in it.¡¸Uu-¡¹Liliana was at lost for words, and Hajime said in respond.

    ¡¸If that''s how it is, then I''ll attempt to solve the root of the problem and make it so you lose your reason for going.¡¹

    ¡¸E, err, Hajime-san, what do you mean specifically?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Today''s weather is sunny, it seem that there will be random meteor impactter.¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s have a discussion.¡¹

    Indeed, the root of the problem would be cleared. If there wasn''t any troubled person, then there also wouldn''t be any trouble.

    Feeling how unbearable it would be if the meteor shower that once annihted the capital of her own country was dropped on her part-time workce, Liliana took her seat in panic.

    ¡¸Look at you, even though recently you were grieving because not to mention me, you weren''t able to even converse satisfactorily with anyone in the family because of work, work, work, but then you tried to get out abruptly from the discussion to talk about that, just what''s with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s, obviously, even I is also fed up here you know, Hajime-san? I really want to yell out loud, just why are they all relying on just me, please manage it somehow just by yourself. But, before I realized it everyone relied on me and I was ced at a position with responsibility, and now it''s really hard to break out from it.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it''s part-time work?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it''s part-time work, yes.¡¹

    Hajime sighed for who knew how many times already. He then handed over the mirror he had prepared to Liliana who was talking with a voice that couldn''t hide her emotion of¡¸I''m fed up already¡¹.

    The face that was reflected in the mirror, was the creepy face of workaholic Lily with fierily zing eyes.

    Liliana gently put down the mirror.

    ¡¸This is a mistake. It''s not like I''m starved or anything. This is a misunderstanding. Thanks to doing moderate amount of work from the part-time, day by day I''m in the process of getting closer to be "a normal girl" ¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Including the part-time at Sonobe''s ce, how many part-time works you are currently holding?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, it''s, seven.¡¹

    ¡¸The job description?¡¹

    ¡¸A, a bit of managing stocking and dealing with the client.¡¹

    ¡¸Other than that?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like fast food restaurant.¡¹

    ¡¸The specific.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m in charge of the part-time at the main restaurant while entrusted to coordinate the surrounding seven branch restaurants.¡¹

    ¡¸The call just now?¡¹

    ¡¸At another establishment rted with food and drink where I''m working part time, various things happened and I worked like an advisor of the head office trade section¡­¡­it seems there was a miss at the transaction that was started from my advice where thepany''s fortune is at stake, at this rate it would getplete revocation. If that happen, depending on the situation there is even the possibility that thepany will go under.¡¹

    Hajime wordlessly pushed out the mirror. It was as though he was an exorcist that was pushing out a cross toward a girl who was possessed by a devil! What was reflected in that mirror was a creepy face that seemed to say¡¸This is a heavy responsibility you know, Lily! Gufufuh¡¹¡­¡­

    Immediately,¡¸Stooppp¨D¨D. Don''t show me the mirrorrr¨D¨D!!¡¹Liliana writhed in agony.

    ¡­¡­She waspletely like a girl who was possessed by a devil.

    ¡¸Yes yes, at~~ten~~tion! Now that we have confirmed that presently Lily-chan''s workaholic level isn''t improved at all, everyone please state your opinion!¡¹

    Sumire who held the role as the chairman of the meeting tapped the table *kan kan* with a spoon and asked for opinion from everyone.

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹The one who raised her hand the very first was Myuu. Sumire pointed with a fork at Myuu¡¸Yes, Myuu-chan!¡¹. Her manner was really bad.

    ¡¸I think that Lily-oneechan''s addiction, it won''t be fixed even if she died!¡¹

    ¡¸Kafuh!?¡¹

    Myuuunched her words like a bullet of anti-material rifle grade with a cheerful smile on her face. Liliana pressed her chest and copsed.

    Next,¡¸Yes desuu!¡¹was Shia with her rabbit ears standing straight. Sumire pointed sharply with long chopsticks¡¸Yes, Shia-chan!¡¹. Just where did she take it out from?

    ¡¸I think that something like rehabilitation, is meaningless to fix a person''s core nature desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Guhih!?¡¹

    That opinion actually had much persuasiveness. A~ll of Shia''s family were people with screwed up core nature. Incidentally, Shia''s self-proimed best friend the princess of the elf was also a pervert at the core. Soon she might turn from her best friend into her step-mother. However regarding this case, Shia was averting her rabbit ears from the reality.

    The next one who hurriedly raised her hand was Tio. After her Remia also raised her hand while smiling. Sumire said¡¸Yes Tio-chan, Remia-chan!¡¹while pointing with a snap using adle. For a moment it looked like thedle materialized from empty air¡­¡­was that just an imagination?

    ¡¸For example, if I hath mine butt spanked moderately in the name of rehabilitation, and then asked if this nature of mine can be fixed by that or not, then the answer is it''s impossible! This art the same.¡¹

    ¡¸What a hardship. Even though she wishes to stop working and be together with family, but without working she will be frustrated¡­¡­it will be great if there is something else other than work that she can do.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu. I''m the same like Tio-san¡­¡­even if you ask me something other than work¡­¡­after all I''m just a hollow person¡­¡­hics-¡¹

    Liliana lost her nerve. And then she fell down before starting to trace circles on the floor with her fingertip in an easy to understand gesture.

    ¡¸Nn-¡¹Yue raised her hand. Sumire said¡¸Yes, Yue-chan!¡¹while pointing with a fry pan for rolled egg so hard it made *buon* sound. ¡­¡­It looked like she took it out from her cuff though.

    Beside Sumire, Shuu''s eyes were sparkling, ¡¸Sumire, you, your party performance skill had gone up again!¡¹his tension was climbing up to the sky.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You want, remodeling?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!? No thank you!¡¹

    ''That difficult nature, want me to remodel it along with your soul?'' Yue wriggled her hands while standing up from her chair. In respond to that, Liliana screamed while dragging her body backward.

    Hajime gave a nce at Liliana who was trembling like Davis-kun before he scratched his head and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Well, it''s positive that this nature of Liliana cannot be fixed just from doing part-time work.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Hajime-san?¡¹

    Liliana''s shoulders dropped despondently.

    Hajime''s gaze ran around toward Yue and others. He judged that they all had reached a conclusion. And then, he made Liliana to sit on her chair in order to tell her that conclusion.

    ¡¸Lily. Anyway, these two months of rehabilitation turned out meaningless, that''s why, how about if in the next two months you don''t do anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Not doing, anything?¡¹

    Liliana was bewildered. Hajime nodded¡¸Yeah¡¹. In a sense, this was a shocking proposal for Liliana.

    ¡¸Resign from all your part-time works, and then, be a shut-in NEET for two months.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Like this, with the unanimous vote from¡¾The 80th or 130th, well it doesn''t matter which of Nagumo Family Meeting¡¿, it was decided that the princess of another world was to be a shut-in NEET.

    By the way, regarding the mismanagement of a certain trade department that made a miss, it was resolved in moderation by Hajime due to Lily''s entreaty. Of course it was resolved using a way that wasn''t a random meteor impact in a sunny day.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I uploaded three chapters consecutively for the celebration of this story''s resumption, but for some reason this Lily arc didn''t end.

    Unexpectedly I have fun writing and unconsciously the story got dragged on.

    Especially, how it became as though this is Yuuka''s turn even though this is Lily arc¡­¡­Lily, how pitiful.

    Now then, my deepest apology, but next week''s update at Saturday will be Lily arc too.

    In this After II, I''m thinking to try to write about the wives or ssmates that didn''t get spotlight.

    And when I finished with that, unexpectedly there are a lot of wishful voices and Shirakome himself is also growing in the mood for it, so I''m thinking that perhaps I should try writing about the story of Kouki-kun got kidnapped too muchhh.

    Well then, please take care of Arifureta from here on too.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    ¡îShoujo Manga Artist Lily

    ¡¸Thank god~, you really saved me, Lily-chan. I thought that you can be a battle-ready force because your fingers are dexterous, but this surpass my expectation.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m honored that I can be useful. I myself is having fun getting involved with the creation work of manga¡­¡­¡¹

    It was about a week after Sumire took away Liliana without Hajime even noticing to be her work''s assistant.

    Because several of Sumire''s assistants who were working with her until know suddenly got sick or had family problem, she became short of hand all of a sudden and in need of substitute assistant in a hurry.

    Of course, because Sumire was a big-shot manga artist, the publisher would prepare excellent assistant even in such situation. But, Sumire who knew that recently Liliana got really addicted with shoujo manga thought that this was a good chance and she tried making Liliana became her helper.

    As the result, Liliana who was skillful and possessed umon concentration power from the start managed to learn the skill that wasn''t inferior even whenpared with veteran assistant in just a week. Now she had be a very satisfactory battle force.

    It appeared that manga creation work suited Liliana. The work also had a moderate pressure where she couldn''t bear to make a mess of the manuscript that was drawn by Sumire who was someone she loved, it needed precise attentiveness, it had a clear time limitation that was the deadline, and the work amount was also quite much.

    And then, the best thing for Liliana above all else, was that this work "wasn''t a work that she was forced to do". It was a work that Liliana liked where the factor that she was helping Sumire was strong.

    In a sense, it could be said that this work was fit for Liliana to a T.

    ¡¸Fufu, Lily-chan. Right now you are making a really good face you know? You have shadow under your eye, but it feels more like something healthy and fulfilling.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Perhaps this is the first time I''m getting absorbed in work with an excited feeling like this.¡¹

    They had just somehow finished the manuscript in time right before the deadline. Now they were talking to each other leisurely while drinking caf¨¦ auit that was filled with a lot of milk. The other assistants were also unanimously praising Liliana''s work attitude.

    Here she wasn''t standing in the lead. They all were working hard together where everyone was praising their peers. It was something really fresh for Liliana and gave her a great sense of fulfillment.

    ¡¸So Lily-chan. I asked you toe helping for the time being but, what will you do after this. If it''s okay with you, I''ll employ you formally.¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-okaasama¨D¨Dno, Sumire-sensei, if it''s fine with you then please, by any means.¡¹

    The two exchanged a firm handshake with each other.

    Like this, the workaholic part-time leader had gone through being a shut-in NEET and finally be a shoujo manga artist''s assistant.

    Half a year after that.

    ¡¸Haa, Sumire-okaasama. As I thought, it''s just no good. It''s fine already, so please go back to your own work.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying now. There is still time. It''s too fast for you to give up.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, but¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana dejectedly turned her eyes to the clock on the wall. It was just a bit more until the time limit.

    Well-bnced meal and the fierce and violent battlefield that was the approaching deadline had shaved off the excessive fat from Liliana''s body. However, in reverse her body build became just right¨D¨Deven though she was slim, yet her style became voluptuous and her sensuality increased considerably. There was also how her age had turned seventeen years old, her charm as a woman was increasing by far and away.

    Liliana who was putting on such adult sensuality was now in a state that was being down, for some reason it caused anyone who was looking at her to harbor various desire without reason.

    ¡¸Come one, don''t be that down. Lily-chan is the prized pupil of this Sumire-sensei, that''s why hold yourself more confidently.¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-okaasama¡­¡­that''s right. Besides, even Hajime-san is a person who won''t give up until the end. It''s no good if I give up now.¡¹

    Liliana clenched her small fist and made an appeal of not giving up.

    Now then, if it was asked what Liliana and Sumire were waiting together for, they were waiting for a call.

    In this half a year, Liliana whose heart waspletely stolen by the world of literary creation had increased her skill by a great margin. And then, she made her superabundance delusion to erupt and secretly drew her own shoujo manga, but Sumire who knew that invited her to apply for the Rookie of the Year Award.

    Today was the day where the winner would be announced. If someone won a ce then they would be told by phone. If there wasn''t any call until the appointed time, then that meant that their work was rejected.

    The work where she poured her heart and blood got evaluated by other people. This experience that was the first for her was heightening Liliana''s nervousness to a new height.

    Seeing Liliana who was staring fixedly at the needle of the clock, Sumire who thought inside her heart¡¸The nervous face of Lily-chan who recently grew into apletely lewd body¨D¨Dnot that, she recently look adult¡­¡­it''s unbearableee¡¹unconsciously reached out her hand squirmingly, it was at that time,

    ¨D¨Dpurururururururu-

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry-, it''s just a sudden impulse! Forgive me!¡¹

    The resounding ringtone caused Liliana to stand up in a sh. She left behind Sumire who for some reason was apologizing while making excuse and took her smartphone into her hand.

    She answered the phone timidly, and a beatter, her expression turned bright in a sh. She expressed words of thanks¡¸Thank you very much-¡¹many times while bowing her head repeatedly as though she was a pure Japanese person.

    Like that after Liliana cut off the phone, she leaped toward Sumire who was smiling broadly from guessing the result.

    ¡¸I did it, Sumire-okaasama! I, I did it!¡¹

    ¡¸You see, it''s just as I told you right? I told you it will be fine if it''s Lily-chan. And, which ce you won?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it''s the first ce! The number one! The grand victor!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my. I thought that it might be possible, but you actually really took it. As expected from Lily-chan.¡¹

    It seemed that Lily''s submitted work took first ce.

    After that, the work of Liliana who took the Rookie of the Year Award obtained an explosive poprity and it sold out like hot cakes.

    Surely her being a rtive and also a prized pupil of that famous shoujo manga artist great Sumire-sensei was also one of the factors of her high newsworthiness.

    By the way, the story of the manga was about the journey of a talentless young man who was summoned to another world, where he brushed aside adversity until he defeated an evil god, in the process of that journey the main character was connecting his heart with the princess of the kingdom. It was a reallymon love fantasy genre.

    In the middle of the journey, the princess of vampire, rabbit-eared girl, a dragon onee-san, a widow and her daughter, the teacher and girl ssmates who were summoned together with the young man made their appearance and they had a nice atmosphere with the young man, but the young man''s heart was leaning toward the princess of the kingdom. Like that, there was also the desire of certain someoneid bare in the content of the story.

    It went without saying that Liliana was given a coo~~~ld chilly gaze from the wives who were reading the manga.

    Although, even though the story was somethingmon, the emotion of the characters, the story''s development, and the scene depiction were something overflowing with realisty as though the creator had seen it with her own eyes. It seemed that caused it to be received by the readers.

    Now then, Liliana who had discovered something for her to live for, became Sumire second gen, and took a seat in manga world, inside such person there was a trait that couldn''t be ignored by the people rted with business world.

    That was her elegance as a royalty that she had recovered from discovering something to live for. And then, her personality and beauty that once in the past charmed millions of people. In addition, was her refined sex appeal that recently she was d with.

    In short, she had the appearance and personality that was extremely appealing for media.

    Because of that, once she showed up in things like autograph session or interview, her poprity exploded greatly separated from the manga.

    After all, because she was a former princess she was used with going out in front of a lot people, she also had the full knowledge of what kind of expression she needed to give the impression she wanted to other. Compared to probing the gut of each other against foreign negotiator or noble, just making herself to be received favorably by the mass was just too easy.

    Because she was recognized as the prized pupil of great Sumire-sensei by society, there was no way she could smear mud on the face of her treasured mother-inw. She also wanted to respond to the feeling of her fans who said to her that they liked her manga.

    Liliana who was thinking like that disyed her princess skill in full without holding anything back.

    As the result, a year after Liliana started her activity as shoujo manga artist, at the time when her manga was decide to be turned into anime in an unprecedented speed, Liliana was,

    ¡¸Everyy~~one! Thank you very much foring today! Anime decision¡î Congrattions! This is Lily who will sing the theme song as the work''s creator dee~~su! I''ll sing with my all, so please enjoy it okay!¡¹

    ¨D¨DWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!

    While a thousand fans raised their loud cheers (because the ticket was limited, only a thousand people could enter), Liliana stood on a stage wearing a cute outfit like an idol, and then she sent a wink *pachin-*.

    The former princess, former part-time leader, former shut-in NEET, and the popr shoujo manga artist, was now turning into an existence that wasying her hand on the seat of top idol.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I''m sorry that Lily arc turn long.

    I''ll end it in the next chapter, after that I''ll write a bit of the wives who didn''t get spotlight, and I''m also thinking of trying to write about the Getting Kidnapped Too Much Case.

    Incidentally, in the main story, is there any section that feels like¡¸This part is written vaguely, more detail please¡¹? Sometimes in the middle of writing I often thought ''I want to try writing it in more detail someday'', but the After and extra story are too fun that those things arepletely at far distance of the memory.

    If you have request, then please don''t hold back and tell me whether through review or message.

    The next update is nned to be be at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    ¡îLiving God Lily

    ¡¸Uu, really, just how did it turn out like this¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana who was doing the final check of the paperwork while doing ten second charge inside the office in preparation for her conference with the secretary general, returned to reality from her long reminiscence that she did before she knew it. It was actually really like Liliana for her to verify her paperwork and eating simultaneously even while reminiscing. (TN: Ten second charge seem to be the slogan of a jelly drink in Japan.)

    Liliana was unconsciously letting out herint while thinking that recently she wasn''t able to meet Hajime and others again. But suddenly a reply came back in respond to herint.

    ¡¸That''s obviously because you are a princess.¡¹

    ¡¸Howah!?¡¹

    There should be no one other than her in this office. Naturally, Liliana who let her guard down because there should be strict security in this ce raised a strange voice.

    When she turned her gaze, she saw there a rift in space and the figure of Hajime who came out from there.

    ¡¸Hajime-san! Geez, please don''t startle me.¡¹

    ¡¸That can''t be helped. Even though I''m your family, but in this ce with a really strict security where the secretary general of the UN is also in attendance, how I can say something like ''I came because I just want to talk a bit though, I''m also family so please let me in''. There is a limit even in being unable to read the atmosphere.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-san. Before I realized you have be someone who is trying to read the atmosphere. You have really be an adult. Just as I thought, a person will mellow when he have as many as seven children.¡¹

    And then, ''I''m always getting ate start¡­¡­'' saying that Liliana''s shoulders dropped in dejection.

    ¡¸Just what are you saying? Even though you cannot even go home enough from getting so busy with the work as the founder of a new religion.¡¹

    ¡¸Uguu. It''s harsh getting told that.¡¹

    Liliana pressed on her chest as though she was getting stabbed, but she immediately pulled herself together and made a fearless smile.

    ¡¸But, that too will be over soon. If I can have this association recognized as an official volunteer organization from this conference, I too will be able to beg off from all duty. In the content of the agreement with the UN, there are requirements to establish an inspection division that is configured with only UN personnel as a monitoring mechanism, and also a decision-making body that has to ept at least one person from every country where they will vote to make decision. This association will stop being an organization where anything is decided with the will of just me alone. It will be a democracy you know Hajime-san, democracy! Like that my authority will be shaved and I will fade out naturally from here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that kind of n going to be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine, there is no problem. ¡­¡­Fufu, if the conference this time can go well, then I will retire. And then, I too will make a child with Hajime-san and devote myself in parenting!¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, it feels like you are raising up g there.¡¹

    Hajime''s expression turned lost for word seeing the holy woman going ''ehehe'' in a trip of delusion about her calm and happy future.

    ¡¸Oops,e to think of it, Hajime-san, you want to talk? You areing expressly in this timing, does that mean there is anything important?¡¹

    Liliana noticed Hajime''s expression and she went ''hah'' and returned to her senses. She tilted her head and threw a question at Hajime to varnish over her act just now.

    Still with aplicated expression on his face, Hajime said¡¸Aah, there is nothing really important¡¹while shrugging.

    ¡¸Well, how should I say it¡­¡­what I want to say is, I also quite like Lily who is working busily.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That''s a surprise attack. What''s more, I feel reallyplicated whether I should be happy or not.¡¹

    Even while she was saying that, Liliana''s cheeks were blushing red.

    ¡¸Wh, why so suddenly? Saying that kind of thing in this kind of timing, isn''t that exactly something like a g?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. But, I want to say it ahead just in case. Remember, quite some time has passed already since your workaholic behavior was identified, but in the end you are undertakingpletely staggering job like this. You aren''t addicted to work anymore, but in the end, Liliana S. B. Hairihi is unable to change her way of life, isn''t that how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    She retired from being a princess and wished to grasp the happiness like a normal girl¨D¨Dlike that the kingdom''s people saw her off and she came to this world. Even though it should be like that, yet right now Liliana was going to tackle a conference with the top of the world where her fate was at stake.

    Even though she tried doing part-time work, even though she tried to be a shut-in NEET, even though she tried to be a manga artist, even though she tried to be idol, but in the end perhaps the path that the human called Liliana was walking would always ended up converging to a path where she took responsibility of many people and stood in the lead to guide them.

    It was because she was a princess. It was because she couldn''t stop being a princess.

    Was it just as expected, that she was unable to live the way she aspired for? In the end, was a person like her an existence who would put her beloved as secondary?

    Liliana''s shoulders dropped and she answered her own question.

    Hajime who was watching such Liliana with a wry smile slowly approached her side. And then, he gently pinched at the cheek of Liliana who was showing a depressed expression.

    ¡¸I came here not to make you wear that kind of face. Didn''t I say it? I also like Lily who is shutting herself inside the office like this while getting chased by work.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t it just fine, even if your aspiration stay as aspiration. Isn''t it just fine, even if you put your husband as secondary. It is also not bad in its own way even if there is at least one wife treating me roughly. You see, it''s Liliana''s individuality that other wives doesn''t have.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t want that kind of individuality at allll¡¹

    Even while saying that, Liliana was fawning on Hajime by rubbing her cheek on Hajime''s cheek.

    ¡¸Well, that''s how it is. Just go without getting too worked up. Because no matter where Lily is going, I''ll properly run after you everywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thank you very much. Hajime-san. But, as I thought, I will do my best here. Because I am Liliana. A woman who won''t let my aspiration stay just as aspiration. Or rather, I want a child.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what you''re stressing on?¡¹

    They smiled at each other and their lips ovepped naturally.

    But, at that time, a reserved knocking sound that sounded like it was being considerate to the two''s tryst was resounding.

    ¡¸Looks like it''s time already.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, go do your best, your holiness.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, please stop saying your holiness. I am the chairman.¡¹

    After joking, they smiled once more at each other and Liliana left the room behind. She didn''t look back at Hajime who was left behind and she straightened her back with dignity.

    And then the result of the started conference.

    Before the mass media, the UN secretary general dered with blushing cheeks.

    ¡¸She is truly-, the goddess who descended into this world! She is a living god! Hairihi religion will bring about salvation to the world!¡¹

    The popce gathering outside the conference building while watching the broadcast in real time, and the people watching television, they all raised cheers simultaneously.

    ¡¸How did it turn out like this!?¡¹

    The scream Liliana raised was lost among the cheers that were raised even by the press people and vanished in vain.

    Before, at another world, an existence that introduced himself as a god talked about his ambition that he would also be a god in earth. He proimed that he would be the god in the new world for sure.

    But, the result was that the mad god was defeated by the demon king.

    And then right now, in the ce of the mad god, a wife of the demon king¨D¨D

    Became the god (?) of the new world.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    In the middle I didn''t know anymore what I am writing¡­¡­

    Thank you very much for the many requests.

    I took notes of them, so I''m thinking that I want to try writing them someday.

    Something like Tio and Hajime getting spirited away, or Shia going bunnies in world of martial arts, or Yue and Hajime tackling underground world¡­¡­or Remia¡­¡­she is difficult~

    After that, I''m thinking that I also want to try writing a bit long extra story.

    The next posting is nned to be at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    ¡¸Above here?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Look over there. There are the tracks where I was slipping down correct? There art no mistake.¡¹

    Hajime nced at the spot where Tio was pointing at, over there he saw a track where there was a straight concave. It was as though somethingnded there face first before sliding down without getting peeled off.

    Hajime returned his gaze as though there was nothing there. Ahead he saw trees and grasses growing densely along with a really steep slope expanding in his view. Depending on the ce there was a slope that wouldn''t be an exaggeration to be called as a cliff.

    ¡¸There won''t be anyone looking in this kind of ce. Tio, lead the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged. Let''s go right away Goshujin-sama. I wouldst determine with this dragon eyes of mine, whether thy hath grow dull or not.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on. You yourself, don''t show anything unsightly like slipping and then falling down.¡¹

    They made frivolous talk. Tio grinned fearlessly and then she instantly waved the edge of her clothes and dashed away suddenly.

    *ton-* With a really light sound, at the next moment she was far above.

    A beatter, Hajime also jumped out.

    *to-to-to-to-* Leaving only those light sounds, the two of them were jumping up like acrobat using tree root, slightly sticking out rock, or from branch to branch.

    Tio sent a nce at Hajime who was following her. She leaked out a joyful chuckle¡¸Fufuh¡¹and increased her speed further. Hajime made a bit troubled smile at that and he also followed her by increasing his speed.

    Seen from the side, they only looked like shadow climbing up the mountain with fierce speed. If, by any chance there was a witness here, then undoubtedly there would be a new urban legend created that Tengu was living in this mountain.

    Turning into modern era Tengu, the two of them sometimes shifted their course a bit, sometimes they meaninglessly climbed tree while sprinting down slope yfully. After a while,

    ¡¸Muu? This is strange.¡¹

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    Tionded from a big jump and came to a stop before she tilted her head.

    When Hajime copied her by tilting his head, Tio stayed silent while pulling on Hajime to get closer. Their standing position changed by just a bit from doing that.

    Hajime looked suspicious. But he saw the ce Tio was pointing at and reflexively leaked out his voice¡¸Oo¡¹.

    ¡¸This is, it''s like a natural camouge¡­¡­no, if I have to say which, then perhaps this is more like a trick art?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t it splendid? Just by changing our standing position a bit, there art nothing that could be seen except a slope. It is exactly because we art in this angle and position that we art able to notice this cave.¡¹

    Just as Tio said, before when Hajime was right before Tio, he was observing the surrounding attentively looking for a cave, but he didn''t notice the cave over there at all until Tio led him to the spot he was currently standing on.

    The cause of that really should be called as trick art. If they weren''t standing on a particr spot, the surroundingndscape and the miraculous bulge of the slope would cause the cave to be unseen.

    Hajime was feeling admiration while asking Tio once more.

    ¡¸And, what is strange about it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Goshujin-sama. In the first ce what was the reason that I who was rolling down the slope noticed this ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah. A strange pressure and absorbing force, was it? ¡­¡­I don''t really feel anything here. There also doesn''t seem any mist.¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. I too don''t feel anything right now. Let''s see, was it perhaps mine mistake¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio cocked her neck while groaning ''uumu''. Hajime approached the cave and peeked inside. It seemed that the cave continued quite deeply.

    Hajime turned around after confirming that.

    ¡¸There is no way we can dismiss the senses of a dragon race as a misunderstanding that easily. Besides, we came this far for adventure. Then we cannot just go home without even stepping in or checking it right?¡¹

    Those words of Hajime that were inviting adventure were responded by Tio¡¸Indeed¡¹with a nod while her shoulders shook happily.

    ¡¸Even though this art a world without greatbyrinth or monster, but for some reason I am getting thrilled.¡¹

    ¡¸What is called an adventure is not looking for danger. It''s looking for the unknown. In that meaning, the conquest of greatbyrinth cannot be said as an adventure then. In a sense, this might be our first adventure you know?¡¹

    ¡¸The first adventure, with me and Goshujin-sama? Fufuh, perhaps Yue and others would be jealous with this.¡¹

    Tio raised a delighted chuckle for sure this time. Hajime also joined her with a cheerful grin.

    ¡¸Then let''s go. Dragon race of another world.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, let''s go. Godying demon king-dono.¡¹

    Both of them thrust their body into the cave jokingly and also in high spirits.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Goshujin-sama. Mine butt got stuckpletely. Please pulled me from inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Slo, sloppy.¡¹

    Even though they had put up a front and stepped inside, but now the voluptuous butt of the dragon-san was splendidly getting stuck.

    Tio faced back and she twisted in her body as though she was going down adder, but her plump butt only changed its shape *mugyuuuu* and couldn''t get in.

    Feeling that it couldn''t be helped, Hajime was sighing while he grasped Tio''s legs and pulled in with a jerk. The butt was going *mugyuuuu-*. It still couldn''t enter.

    ¡¸Hrrgh-¡¹

    ¡¸Aah. My butt, if it''s treated that violently-¡¹

    A scream that sounded a bit happy echoed. Hajime put even more strength. The charming butt shook *furu furu* as though in resistance. It still hadn''t showed any sign of getting in.

    Hajime took a breather¡¸fuu¡¹, and then he proposed to Tio who was kicking around her legs as though to say¡¸Come ooon haul it in¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tio. It doesn''t look like it will go in at all. There is no other way, so how about I tear off your lower body so that I can pull in your upper body?¡¹

    ¡¸Suddenly I''ll turn st!? There art no way I''ll agree! Such thing art beyond the limit even for I who love pain!¡¹

    Tio couldn''t hide her shudder from Hajime who made a brutal suggestion like a demon king. Hajime said¡¸It''s a joke¡¹while putting his hand on Tio''s thigh.

    ¡¸Anyway, it doesn''t look like you can enter like this so¡­¡­I''ll take it off okay?¡¹

    ¡¸What? How¡­¡­aa, by storing it inside the Treasure Warehouse. Yosh, thh, bring it on!¡¹

    Today, Tio''s fashion was pants-look. And so, if her pants was transferred away into "Treasure Warehouse II", then a space would be liberated from it gone.

    The "Treasure Warehouse II" fitted on Hajime''s finger shined crimson for an instant. By doing that, at the next moment Tio was reduced into a female pervert with her panty fully exposed.

    ¡¸I, it''s really breezy down there¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio kicked her legs up and down looking a bit embarrassed. Hajime held the voluptuous thighs in front of him using his arms and then he pulled in once more.

    However, Tio''srge butt was unexpectedly obstinate.

    ¡¸Ada-, adadada-. Go, Goshujin-sama! My butt''s skin art getting bruised!¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief, it''s really a stubborn butt.¡¹

    Hajime cursed, because he was pulling Tio forcefully, her panties dug into her crotch and now it looked like she was wearing T-back panty. Hajime red at the shaking butt.

    And then, seeing no other choice, he also transferred the panty into Treasure Warehouse.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Goshujin-sama. By any chance, I hath also lost myst fortress now?¡¹

    ¡¸It can''t be helped. It''s in the way.¡¹

    From the entrance of the cave, there was the lower body of a woman getting suspended without even a shred of cloth. If the people of the dragon race vige who idolized her as a princess even now saw her like this, surely they would have out-of-body experience without doubt.

    Hajime took out from his "Treasure Warehouse II" something like a thin stick and inserted it between Tio''s shivering butt that was looking pitiful somehow and the rock where it got stuck.

    ¡¸Muu? Something cold art on mine butt¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I''m pouring oil for lubricating machine. With this it will be smoother to pull you out.¡¹

    This was the same idea with using soap to take off ring that couldn''te off. The overflowing oil trickled from the gap between the butt and rock and flowed down on Thio''s thighs. Each time Tio twitched and shivered and she leaked out trembling voices.

    After pouring in a lot of oil, Hajime readied himself and pulled in Tio''s legs.

    ¡¸Oo!? It''s slipping in! It''s working, Goshujin-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yosh, just a bit more. Do your best, butt-naked dragon!¡¹

    ¡¸Haua!? Not forgetting to insult even in this kind of time¡­¡­this damn beloved Goshujin-sama!¡¹

    The two was strangely getting roused up for some reason.

    Right after that, *nupon-* a strange sound rang and Tio''s bombastic butt slipped out from between the rock.

    And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Goshujin-sama. It''s a bit hard to say this but¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t finish it. I know already.¡¹

    Tio-san, also had a bombastic breast.

    Her shirt was rolled up and her back was fully exposed, however, this time it was her gigantic twin hills that got stuck. For the time being, Hajime embraced Tio from behind to try pulling her in but¡­¡­

    ¡¸It''s happiness to be embraced tightly by Goshujin-sama but, mi, mine breast felt like they wouldst get torn off¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haa. Let''s just go with the same method.¡¹

    ¡¸Please be gentle.¡¹

    Like that Tio¨D¨Dbecame stark naked.

    She limply sat on the floor of the cave with her cheeks blushing faintly. Her butt and her breast were glistening because of the oil.

    ¡¸At the start of the adventure, the proud princess of dragon race got stripped naked and became all slimy¡­¡­Goshujin-sama, honestly speaking, what doth thy think?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m thinking it''s pitiful.¡¹

    Tio didn''t look happy like usual, she was wafting off sorrowful aura and agreed¡¸That''s right¡¹with a faint smile.

    Hajime wordlessly handed her a towel.

    Tio wiped her body using that while taking out the traditional garment of dragon race¨D¨Dthe kimono that was a blending of Japanese and Western styles from her own "Treasure Warehouse" and she quickly put it on.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Say, Goshujin-sama. Thinking really really carefully, I was stuck because of the rock correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, wouldst not it be better to use transmutation?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime halted. Tio also halted. Inside the gloomy cave, Hajime and Tio looked at each other.

    ¡¸Now, Tio. The unknown is waiting ahead from here! Our adventure will begin from here-¡¹

    ¡¸O, ou! That''s right! It''s from here on!¡¹

    It seemed that for now they would get over it with mood.

    Both of them started walking deeper into the cave with a strange tension.

    After walking for a while, inside the cave was unexpectedly starting to show aspects of cavern. The deeper they went, the wider the cave turned.

    ¡¸Somehow, this is nostalgic.¡¹

    ¡¸Might it be about Orcus?¡¹

    Hajime muttered in small voice. Tio guessed what he was thinking and asked.

    ¡¸Yeah. There is no light of green light stone here, but as expected, speaking about cave for me just means Orkus.¡¹

    ¡¸I can imagine that. It was the starting ce for the current Goshujin-sama, and then¨D¨Dit was also a ce of a precious encounter.¡¹

    Tio sympathized with Hajime with her voice vaguely containing gentleness. Hajime walked while illuminating the surrounding with light while ncing at Tio beside him.

    ¡¸That encounter tied Goshujin-sama, spun a bond with Shia, and connected toward me. Most likely, if there art just one of thosecking, then I wouldst not be here like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t make a solemn talk like that so suddenly. It''s rare for you to talk about what-if. That''s a meaningless supposition right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Indeed, it''s meaningless. But, I feel happy with our time right now that art like a miracle, so much so that I''m looking back like that. Being solemn sometimes art also not bad.¡¹

    Saying that, Tio made a really hard to describe smile, even so there wasn''t any shadow in it by any means. Even though it was just for a moment, but Hajime''s eyes were definitely stolen by that smile of Tio.

    ¡¸Oh? What''s this, Goshujin-sama. Art thou falling in love all over me again? By any chance, the possibility of surpassing Yue art¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It''spletely none.¡¹

    Hajime''s immediate answer dealt critical hit. A sweet voice leaked out from the hopeless dragon-san. ¡¸If only she kept smiling like just now, no matter from where you look she is a wonderful princess of the dragon race, yet¡¹Hajime was staring at Tio with disappointment filling his eyes.

    ¡¸Or rather, you, you are aiming to surpass Yue?¡¹

    ¡¸That art really ate question. There art not a single woman that art not aiming for that. Of course it wouldst not be something that art done bloodthirstily, but a chase to overtake that art done enjoyably, it''s something like a serious yfulness between fellow wives.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I thought that it''s just Kaori who is like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you still hath some way to go Goshujin-sama. Everyone like everyone else to the greatest degree, but that art that. This art this. Because we art woman, then as expected we want to be told as "number one", we desire to be "the only one" for the man we loved. Even Yue often said it art not she? ¡ºI''ll ept any challenge anytime, anywhere, no matter how many times¡».¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    A wry smile emerged on Hajime''s lips thinking that he still "had some way to go" while he scratched his cheek. Even though normally Tio was just a pervert, sometimes she would give Hajime "understanding" with significant words smoothly said like this. She was by nature really thoughtful, and that was also one of her charm.

    Hajime wanted to say something to the smiling Tio and he opened his mouth.

    But, before he could speak,

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    Hajime and Tio simultaneously ran their gaze at the surrounding. Sharpening wariness resided in their eyes.

    Before they realized, it was truly before they realized, mist was manifesting around Hajime and Tio. It was an extremely thin mist. However, seeing this it was clearly unnatural for mist to be appearing so suddenly inside a cave like this.

    And above all, what they were feeling right now proved that the mist was abnormal.

    ¡¸I see. Indeed, this is a strange pressure, and I also feel a pulling force into deeper inside the cave.¡¹

    ¡¸It appeared that it wasn''t just mine misunderstanding. Now then, what about Goshujin-sama''s magic eye stone? This art definitely not a magic, but perhaps it''s one of the mystic of this world?¡¹

    ¡¸My magic eye stone isn''t reacting at all. But, it''s unthinkable that this is a natural phenomenon. It seemed that a rare phenomenon is really urring for real right now.¡¹

    Even while they were conversing like that, the pressure and pulling force were growing stronger. The restraining force was strengthening as though it wouldn''t let the two of them got away while trying to drag them in.

    Hajime took out a reconnaissance ne from "Treasure Warehouse" onto his palm and made it fly deeper into the cave.

    The ce was advancing deeper unhindered and its view was shared with Hajime so he could look at the situation inside.

    Like that, after it advanced a little ahead,

    ¡¸-. Oi oi, seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, what''s the matter?¡¹

    Hajime made a bit of dry chuckle. It seemed there was an unexpected situation that made Hajime unable to hide his surprise.

    Hajime kept his eyes fixed deeper into the cave while answering Tio''s question.

    ¡¸The reconnaissance ne was swallowed.¡¹

    ¡¸Swallowed? What doth that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly like that. The mist is getting thicker the deeper you go ahead. The shared view turned pure white and nothing can be seen at the surrounding. And right after that, my link with it got cut.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio gulped. She understood well how powerful Hajime''s artifact was. Even though it was just a reconnaissance ne, it was impossible for its link with its master to be severed that easily.

    Hajime gave even more shocking words to the surprised Tio.

    ¡¸That''s not all. Just before I lost the ne, it was just for an instant but¡­¡­I could see sea of clouds.¡¹

    ¡¸Sea, of clouds? Wait a second Goshujin-sama. It wasn''t the sky, but thou couldst see a "sea of clouds"? In other words¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the scene I saw wasn''t something I could see from a cave even if the ceiling here is transparent. Hahah, we are really inside a cave right?¡¹

    Hajime and Tio looked at each other''s face.

    And, at that time,

    ¡¸Nno!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is!?¡¹

    The mist moved. No, the mist around Hajime and Tio increased in thickness so suddenly they mistakenly thought that, at the same time the pressure and the pulling force were also generated.

    ¡¸Aa, this is bad Tio. Just maybe, this cave is a "natural gate". At this rate perhaps we might get thrown out to another world somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. The true identity of "spirited away", by any chance it might be this kind of ce or phenomenon.¡¹

    Even while Hajime and Tio were speaking out their hypothesis, they were trying to turn around toward the entrance.

    But, it seemed the phenomenon of spirited away was something that couldn''t be escaped from that easily.

    ¡¸Ah, this is no good.¡¹

    ¡¸Truly, I understand this sensation. ¨D¨DWe art caught.¡¹

    With those words as theirst, Hajime and Tio''s figure was enveloped by the abnormally white mist.

    And then, a few minutester, the mist finally cleared up and the figure of the two weren''t there anymore.

    Right after the mist coiling around them cleared up, Hajime and Tio were,

    ¡¸Oo, it''s really the blue sky.¡¹

    ¡¸Entering into a cave and fall from the sky, this art truly something.¡¹

    Free falling in the great sky of an unknown world while they were folding their arms with unmoving thinking posture. (TN: In the raw the author is using the kanji ½~Ùm(zessan/great praise) rted with the free falling. When I google it it¡¯s rted with the free falling stock market price, but to my shame I still really don¡¯t get what is the connection between great praise and free falling. Help please.)<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    This is Tio arc.

    About how far it will continue, what kind of end it will have, there is no plot, so even Shirakome doesn''t know.

    But as expected I don''t think that it will run wild like Lily arc¡­¡­

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    The wind howled roaringly. Wind pressure was striking everything. If one looked up there would be the vibrant azure sky. The light of sun was showering down brilliantly. The sea of clouds was shining silver from the reflection of the sunlight.

    Surrounded by all those, there were two silhouettes freefalling with their arms folded.

    ¡¸I wonder if it''s my fate to enter a cave then freefall in the sky?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. But, at the very least this art a refreshing fallpared to before isn''t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸This is really a pleasant weather~¡¹

    Just to make sure, let''s specify it one more time. The two were in the middle of freefalling without parachute or lifeline.

    ¡¸For now, should we try going under the sea of clouds?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. It looks like the weather art bad, but perhaps there wouldth be something that couldst make us understand what kind of world this ce art. After all there art nothing above the sky.¡¹

    Hajime and Tio plunged into the sea of clouds even while they were talking like that.

    At that moment, they received the baptism of terrific air turbulence and random lightning. It seemed that this sea of clouds wasn''t merely thick clouds or rainy clouds, but something that resembled a super vast cumulonimbus cloud. Seeing how there wasn''t any sign of vortex it wasn''t any kind of typhoon. It was a storm cloud with abnormal range that silently covered the world as far as the eye could see.

    The lightning flying wildly about along with thunderous sounds attacked Hajime and Tio as though to remove the intruder.

    Hajime''s body instantly emitted red spark. The lightning that should strike Hajime''s body directly was streamed away as though it was sliding off the body. It then flew away to the direction of the beyond.

    As for Tio, she seemed to normally endure the lightning by using dragon scale hardening. She used regeneration magic to repair the hole opened on her clothes with an unruffled air.

    Only a few seconds past.

    *bobat* Both of them came out at the bottom of the sea of clouds with some cloud part trailing behind them.

    Without dy, fierce wind and rain attacked the two mercilessly.

    ¡¸Uwaa, this is just terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸What to say¡­¡­art this world, ended up already?¡¹

    Gravity control type multipurpose assault unit¨D¨DCross Velt. Hajime summoned eight of them to put up a cube shaped barrier around him and Tio. They looked from the inside at the rain water trickling along the barrier''s surface and they unconsciously leaked out their voice.

    Their reaction was understandable. No matter how they looked, the heavy rain pouring down toward the world like waterfall looked like muddy water. The rain water that hit their skin dyed the spot pitch ck.

    Tio used wind magic to shake off the ck rain and while she was at it shebined it with fire magic to warm her and Hajime''s wet body while drying out their clothes in high speed. She was doing that while expressing her impression toward this another world with a really astonished voice.

    Her gaze was looking at her own arm that was wet with the ck rain just now. Countless red specks wereing out from there. It seemed the ce that got touched by the ck rain was getting inmmation.

    It was a world with obviously harmful ck rain pouring down.

    Of course, perhaps this was a characteristic phenomenon of this region, but at the very least it was obvious that the dark color of the ocean spreading below wasn''t caused just because the sunlight didn''t reach. This ck rain was pouring down so much that it colored the sea ck.

    And then, if the sea that was polluted to this degree followed the sea current and flowed through the world¡­¡­they naturally could imagine the hopelessness of this world.

    Hajime took out his smartphone and made a drop of ck rain to fall on the disy. Right away, a ripple spread on the disy. A loading screen appeared for a few seconds.

    ¡¸Unknownposition just as expected. It doesn''t match anything from the data of Tortus or earth. Its effect to human body is¡­¡­oou, looks like Tio''s impression is seriously bull''s eye. Look here, this rain has the effect to cause necrosis to the cell.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oh dear. However, no matter in what kind of environment, what art called as living thing wouldst find a way to adapt in the end and survive. There art still possibility of organism that manages to adapt in this ce. Besides, perhaps even this ck rain art limited to this area.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you''re right. Anyway, for now let''s return above. This rain doesn''t has much effect to us and we can heal the effect right away, even so this kind of muddy ck world is depressing.¡¹

    ¡¸No doubt about that.¡¹

    Hajime and Tio took onest look at the raging ck world before charging into the sea of clouds once more with the barrier still activated.

    They went through the sea of clouds and returned once more to the clear azure sky.

    ¡¸If someone meet spirited away phenomenon, they will get thrown off to a world that is really hard to survive huh.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like it. What wouldst we do Goshujin-sama? Art we going home?¡¹

    Tio asked without even any doubt that they would be unable to return to earth. With "Compass of Guidance Crossing" and "Crystal Key", it was possible to return home to earth no matter what kind of world they were in. That was the reason that the two weren''t flustered at all even when they were going to be swallowed by the white mist inside the cave.

    Hajime turned his gaze to Tio''s question. He showed a thinking gesture¡¸Hm~¡¹and asked back in return.

    ¡¸What do you want to do Tio?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­We should return. This adventure is not in the level of going to mountain for a bit anymore. I wouldst consider looking around for a bit if this is a good world though¡­¡­. Also thinking about the time until Yue and others return home, even if we art going to adventure, we should return once to take Yue and others together too.¡¹

    Tio made a wry smile just for a moment before she advocated cautious theory. Indeed, although they could return anytime, the scale of this situation was too big to be a little fun that was done while their family wasn''t at home, the state of this world was too turbulent.

    It was really an opinion with prudence that was just like Tio.

    Hajime narrowed his eyes to such Tio before he showed a bit of thinking gesture once more. And then, perhaps he had finished scrutinizing Tio''s opinion because he smiled wryly while agreeing¡¸I guess¡¹, and then he activated his "Treasure Warehouse II" to take out the "Compass of Guidance Crossing".

    Right after that,

    ¡¸Hm? Hmm? ¡­¡­Damn it. Now I''ve really done it, Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? What art the matter, Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    Hajime was scratching his head awkwardly which caused Tio to tilt her head in puzzlement. Her expression froze with a snap at Hajime''s next sentence.

    ¡¸Thepass, I forgot to bring it with me.¡¹

    Hajime was jovially saying¡¸I''m beaten, I''m beaten¡¹whileughing ''tahahahaha'', with Tio staring open mouthed in a daze and amazement at such Hajime.

    A beat, two beat. Finally the meaning of Hajime''s words seemed to soak into Tio, herplexion changed and she began to press questions in fluster.

    ¡¸Wha, wha wha, what do thy mean with forget!? It was inside the Treasure Warehouse wasn''t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha~. I just recalled it only now, just before this I lent it to Yue but she hadn''t returned it to me. That''s really careless of me.¡¹

    ¡¸Tomfooleryy¨D¨D!! Such important thing art not something to be forgotten!¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, I got scolded by Tio¡­¡­this is really a fresh experience.¡¹

    ¡¸Art this the time to say thattt¨D¨D¨D¨D!! What to do¡­¡­, we couldst not go home.¡¹

    Hajime''s attitude that was too overflowing with irresponsibility caused Tio''s shoulders to drop dejectedly. She was in a state that she didn''t even realize that for the first time she had yelled angrily at Hajime.

    ¡¸Well, don''t be that upset.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Goshujin-sama, thou art reallyposed. Art there any prospect of us going home?¡¹

    ¡¸We have no prospect to go home, but looking from the opposite it means that Yue is carrying thepass, so we don''t particrly need to get flustered isn''t it? I am carrying the Crystal Key, but if she find me using thepass then it''s possible to search in reverse.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. Now that thy said that, indeed there art no reason to loseposure. If Yue use thepass to find us who didn''t return home, we wouldst be able to return home at that point of time. Fumu, mine apologies Goshujin-sama. I was showing something unsightly.¡¹

    Being able to understand that their situation wasn''t particrly serious after getting told so, Tio casted down he eyes from shame of her disordered state.

    Tio who averted her eyes didn''t notice, but the expression of Hajime who was looking at her embarrassed gesture was extremely gentle. Different from the normal Hajime who was usually dealing with Tio in full S mode, his warm expression now was emitting a definite affection.

    Everything was because he understood the reason why Tio unusually lost herposure like just now.

    Tio wasn''t feeling uneasy at the possibility that they couldn''t return home itself. In front of her there was a man who had obtained the mean to cross over worlds with only his determination when at the start he didn''t have anything at all. Doubting that they couldn''t return home was instead nothing more than an insult to Hajime.

    Therefore, the reason why Tio was flustered was something else. That reason was in the fact that she separated Hajime from Yue and others through something that was caused by them doing something that she suggested. She had no doubt that they would be able to go home. But, the problem was the time. At how long Hajime would be separated from Yue and others.

    In short, her lost ofposure at their inability to go home was the manifestation of her consideration toward Yue and co. Although her sturdiness was her strong point, she was someone who wouldn''t hesitate to turn her own body into a shield for herrade''s sake, her way of losingposure was really like herself.

    ¡¸Well, under the cloud feels like the end of the century, but the sky is really not bad. Until it''s time, let''s go adventuring to see if this sea of clouds will end somewhere, and if there is we will look fornd, Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Yes, yes-. Let''s do just that!¡¹

    The embarrassed Tio raised a happy voice lively after receiving that order to resume their adventure. There wasn''t even any need to mention her expression. It was truly a smiling face that would charm anyone that would make anyone who knew her to be amazed thinking¡¸Even though if she can be always like that, there won''t be anyone doubting her if she is really the princess of dragon race or not¡¹.

    A while after they began their sky journey, currently Tio had transformed into a ck dragon where Hajime was riding on her.

    At first Hajime was using his skyboard while Tio was also only using her wings from partial dragonification, after that she used wind magic to fly in human form, but Hajime requested her that he wanted to mount her.

    Riding on a dragon''s back to fly at the sky faraway¨D¨Dthat yearning of every man had often been realized by Hajime, but he never got tired of it and if there was chance he would ask to ride Tio like this.

    ¡ºIt also hast been a while since I fly with Goshujin-sama on mine back. There wasn''t that much chance since we returned to earth.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah. What''s more, we were flying mainly at night whether in Tortus or earth. It''s really has been a long time since west flew in the sky this clear.¡¹

    ¡ºIf thy wish it then we couldst fly anytime correct? The sky of earth art constrained, but if it''s now the we couldst do anything using Goshuujin-sama''s artifact isn''t that right?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah. I can just make artifact for jamming and camouge. Just spare me from having dog fight with the ASDF.¡¹(TN: Air Self-Defense Force)

    Tio caught the wind and flew among the cloud chasms with a movement that was drawing an elegant curve. The milky road that was like a flowing cotton candy was an amazingly superb view.

    The sea of clouds weren''t only shaped tly, at some ces the clouds would make a gigantic mountain shape or chasm shape like where they were at right now. There was also cloud that was arch-shaped and also a cloud that was shaped like a surging tidal wave. It was a magnificent view that should be described as a continent that was made on the sky.

    Hajime was sticking still on Tio''s back using gravity control so there wasn''t any concern that he would fall. The wind pressure and air were also controlled within one meter from the body using a dedicated earring artifact. And so Tio was flying to her heart content without needing to give any consideration or restraint.

    She broke out from the chasm with a steep climb and slipped through the gap between clouds floatingzily with while barrel rolling.

    She passed under arching cloud and swiveled around a mountain of cloud as though she was dancing, she went through a steep climb before leaving her body to swoop down in a free fall. And then, she unfolded her wings with a force that blown away the clouds at the surrounding and flew inside the tidal wave cloud like a surfer.

    ¡¸Having fun?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, this art really fun!¡»

    In contrast with the fierce maneuver, Hajime was asking with a calm voice. And the responding voice was an excited voice just as expected. And then a single roar as though she was giving a service. While it was a powerful roar, but the reverberation felt pleasant somehow. Hajime also raised a cheerfulugh at that.

    But, it was at that time, as though in respond to Tio''s howl, there was a faint sound reaching the two.

    ¡¸O? Tio, just now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºIt seemed, we hath discovered the first viger¨D¨Dnot, the first living thing here. It''s truly auspicious that not every living thing here art exterminated.¡»

    Even in this world where a ck rain that caused necrosis on living cell was pouring down, it seemed there was still living thing here as expected. Right now the sound vibrating in their eardrum that was getting louder and louder was obviouslying from a living thing¨D¨Din addition, it seemed to be a howl that came from arge type organism.

    Hajime tapped on the ck scaled back and Tio took a steep turn inplete agreement.

    They passed through several cloud mountains and at the end they circled around a conspicuouslyrge spiraling cloud. Then, there they were able to catch sight of ck spots in the sky that looked like dribbling ink.

    ¡ºHou¡­¡­so there art mine fellow race even in this world.¡»

    ¡¸As expected, this is a fantasy world huh. Well, we don''t know yet whether they are like your race that can turn into "human" or "dragon", or if they are just a variety of monster.¡¹

    The specks reflected on the azure sky were gradually growing bigger. The two who possessed eyesight that was iparable with the average people could clearly see the true form of those specks.

    They were dragon. Not the snake type dragon of the east, but the western dragon. Their number was around ten. Their body was grey colored and their body length was around two until three meter. Their body build looked bad. Compared to Tio''s build, they looked really frail. Their howl that they sometimes raised to call at Tio sounded like a crying voice instead after the two saw their figures.

    First thing first, Tio tried talking to the small dragons that approached nearby in the blink of eye in order to investigate their intelligence level.

    ¡ºAll of thee, art thee able to understand mine words? Couldst theemunicate using mind?¡»

    The respond that came back was only *gyau gyau gyao gyao*, a crying voice of beast. They were flying in circles around Tio who was hovering midair as though fawning at her¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They took a second look at Hajime who was sitting on Tio''s back. They were definitely taking a second look.

    Seeing the grey dragons stopped crying and instead were staring fixedly at him, Hajime gazed back¡¸Aa?¡¹in suspicion.

    Right after that,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Gyuwa!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The grey dragons showed a reaction that looked like¡¸We have seen something that mustn''t be seen!¡¹before running away in full speed. There was even a dragon among them that was too panicked it lost speed and almost fell.

    Their state was exactly like an unfortunate victim encountering a monster, or perhaps like a viger A who suddenly bumped onto the demon king out of nowhere.

    Like before they only cried out like a beast without showing any state of usingnguage or even advanced intelligence. But, seeing how they were running away with terrible desperation while looking behind them several times,

    ¨D¨DRuunnn, quickly runnn

    ¨D¨DSomeone-, someone helpppp!!

    ¨D¨DOh god! Oo, god in heaven, please grant us your salvation-

    ¨D¨DThere is no way, I''m going to die in this kind of ceeee-

    It felt like those kinds of scream of heart could be heard.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Tio¡¹

    ¡ºWha, what is it, Goshujin-sama.¡»

    Tio replied back to that quiet voice in slight fluster. When she turned around her head and looked behind, she saw the figure of Hajime looking at the faraway there. A vague sorrow was drifting from his side profile.

    ¡¸Am I, really that terrifying?¡¹

    ¡ºN, nooo, I think that art not really not the case¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸But, no matter how I look at their reaction, it''s like they are a victim that encountered the devilish homicide in a horror movie. Even though I''m not emitting pressure or anything. Even though, I''m not doing anything.¡¹

    ¡ºMa, mayhaps, they art not used to human? When they approached me because they thought of me as their fellow, they saw a creature that they hath not seen before and got surprised. Surely that art the case here.¡»

    ¡¸Are they running away that desperately in terror because they are surprised? ¡­¡­Recently I''m told that I was mellowing down, and I thought that I have adapted a bit to live in earth but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama, mine motherly instinct art really tickled seeing thy rare disheartened figure, but for now how about we try chasing after them? After all they art the living thing in this world that we finally discovered.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­You are right. Let''s do that.¡¹

    Tio was writhing lightly seeing Hajime who was somewhat dispirited.

    If it was him when he was at Tortus, something like this would cause vein to twitch on his forehead before he shot them down *dopan-*, so him being disheartened like this showed that he was in the process of limating to the life in earth. That was what Tio thought, but this was really a rare sight so she didn''t say anything instead.

    In exchange, she urged Hajime to chase after the change in this world that they finally encountered so that it wouldn''t get away.

    She pped her wings once. Tio began to fly glidingly. The grey dragons that nced back as though saying¡¸They aren''t following us? Are we safe already?¡¹saw the following Tio¨D¨Dor more urately Hajime who was riding on her back and their body twiiiitched and trembled.

    Naturally, they began to escape with even more desperation than before.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºAa~, Goshujin-sama? This art surely that. They don''t look like they hath intelligence in the level of human, they art genuinely a beast. That''s why, they art instinctually sensing Goshujin-sama''s strength¨D¨D¡»

    Tio followed up in a touching gesture. However, it was unclear whether her words reached or not. Hajime didn''t react at all while his somewhat dispirited expression was starting to change bit by bit.

    The disheartened face turned into a fixed stare, and next it changed into a small irritation. And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fine then. If they are asking for that kind of character from me then, aah, that''s fine. I should answer their expectation. Ku-ku-ku-ku-¡¹

    ¡ºGo, Goshujin-sama, art making a sadist face like when he was dealing with me!? Run away! All of thee, quickly run awayyyyy-¡»

    The demon king-sama stood up imposingly above Tio and widely spread his arms in a dramatic pose as though weing in the enemy. His lips split apart like a crescent moon while his eyes were zing fiercely like a hunter cornering his prey!

    Tio howled and urged the grey dragons to escape. The grey dragons that looked back simultaneously at that voice¨D¨Dsaw it right away.

    ¡¸Now, run, run, run! I''ll leisurely hunt you down and devour youuuuu-¡¹

    They saw the demon king who was bursting with crimson magic power while loudly yelling something like that which reverberated to the whole azure sky.

    Of course, it went without saying that the body of the grey dragons twitcheeeeeeeeeed. It also went without saying that they were starting to run away with even more desperation than before. From behind them¡¸HAAH¨D¨D¨D¨DHAHHAHHAHHAH!!¡¹a loudughter resounded. Something shining could be seen glittering around their eyes even though they were dragon¨D¨Dsurely that was just an imagination.

    Around thirty minutes after Hajime turned demon king. Hajime who had just created one more ck history was sitting on Tio''s back while grasping his knees. Tio who was taking the stance of "Let''s just left him alone for now" finally called at Hajime.

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama. Stop being down and look ahead.¡»

    ¡¸Just leave me alone Tio. I''m disgusted with my own foolish act andck of growth. ¡­¡­If I don''t reflect back on myself a bit then I''ll turnpletely into Endo.¡¹

    ¡ºIf he heard that then he wouldst get upset and indignated¡­¡­no, mayhaps, he wouldst be happy because hisrade increase? Well, rather than talking about that,e now, stop acting like that and raise thy head. It''s worth it to chase after those dragon with some distance in between. I believe this art a sight that wouldst make thy heart greatly throb though?¡»

    ¡¸Dismissing my concern like that¡­¡­well, certainly the matter of Endo doesn''t matter but¡­¡­. And, what are you saying about the sight¨D¨D¡¹

    Hajime stopped hugging his knees while casually saying something cruel about a certain friend with thin presence and he lifted his gaze. And then, he lost his words while unconsciously rising voice of admiration¡¸Ooo¡¹.

    In the middle of the chase, the two felt that it was futile chasing after the grey dragons and they took distance from them while following behind without the dragons noticing. And now it seemed now they had reached the ce where the dragons were dwelling.

    ¡¸Is this a real Lap¡ðta huh.¡¹

    ¡ºAah, that masterpiece¡­¡­indeed, this resembled that. Though as for me this reminded me of the Holy Precincts.¡»

    The sea of clouds were continuing without end since the ce they appeared at the beginning until now. There was only the sea of clouds as far as their eye could see. It was possible that perhaps this sea of clouds was covering the whole world. In that case, because the surface was ravaged by the ck rain that was bringing fatality to the living thing, then where would the dragons rested their wings¨D¨Dthe answer to that question was this.

    ¨D¨DAn ind floating in the sky.

    Yes, it was a piece ofnd that was floating above the sea of clouds without anything supporting it from below. It was as though a piece ofnd had been reeled up as it was, below there was the exposed earth and stones, above there was the verdant green ground, there was even a forest covering the center of the floating ind with tall trees. Its size was around five or six Tokyo Dome.

    ¡¸I thought that this is a fantasy world by the time there is dragon, but with this it feels even more like it.¡¹

    ¡ºBefore, there was no time to thoroughly observe the floating ind at the Holy Precincts. I am feeling a bit thrilled. Goshujin-sama, the dragons before art likely to be here too, so it''s better tond at the edge as to not surprise them correct?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, do that. I''ll use "Presence Istion" in advance.¡¹

    The more Tio approached, the more amotion happened at the forest at the center. The trees were unnaturally shaking slightly, however, right after that the forest was filled with peacefulness. Surely the dragons were hiding there.

    Tionded on the edge of the floating ind while feeling their presence. Shended gently with a softness that didn''t fit herrge body. Hajime jumped down from Tio''s back and he stepped on the lush ground with his own feet.

    Right after that, Tio dispelled her dragon transformation and stood beside Hajime. *rustle*, the sign of agitation was spreading from the forest.

    ¡¸It looks like normal weed from the appearance. Theposition of the soil¡­¡­it seems simr with earth and Tortus but¡­¡­hm?¡¹

    Hajime crouched and took a grass with his hand, he then analyzed the soilposition with "Mineral Appraisal". And then, ¡¸Oh?¡¹ he blinked as though he noticed something.

    ¡¸What art the matter? Art there some kind of mysteriousposition mixed in it?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than calling it a mysteriousposition¡­¡­something that is really simr with aposition I''m really familiar with is mixed in. What''s more, it''s scattered all over in wide scope like a fertilizer.¡¹

    ¡¸Familiarposition? From thy speech, is it something from Tortus?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They are small granted mineral that is even smaller than sand. ¨D¨D¡¾Converging Transmutation¡¿¡¹

    Thinking that it was faster to see directly, he made his palm faced up. Right after that, Hajime was activating a transmutation master''s secret art of transmuting without the hand directly touching the material to converge the mineral at the surrounding.

    Sparkling sands were bursting out from Hajime''s surrounding. They were like flowingrge rivers of the cosmos, swirling like sparkling stars with Hajime as the center where they were gradually converging above his palm.

    With an emission of crimson sparks, the item that was finally created by thepression transmutation was a fragment of shining azure mineral.

    ¡¸This art¡­¡­it looks like god crystal.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Though it''s different in the finer aspects. It seems that the aspect where it takes in magic power and condenses it to manifest liquid is the same though.¡¹

    To be more specific, it couldn''t retain magic power as much as god crystal, on top of that it also didn''t have the power to create god water that possessed the recovery effect that wouldn''t be an exaggeration to be called as regeneration. However, its ability to take in magic power into itself and then created liquid with abundant nourishment, and then its cirction rate of going through those sequences were far faster and more efficient in the degree that couldn''t bepared with the god crystal''s production of god water.

    Hajime acquired that knowledge from the analysis of his smartphone that was equipped with the advanced function of analyzing using "Mineral Appraisal" and Creation Magic and Metamorphosis Magic. Tio who received Hajime''s exnation said¡¸I see¡¹in understanding and then she looked around.

    ¡¸So that''s how and floating in the sky couldst be this verdant. The reason art because it hath that god crystal look alike.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. Although, that''s not the reason why thisnd is floating though¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime stood up and turned his gaze at the center of the floating ind. He was intending to go investigate there. Tio also nodded and she was about to walk, it was at that time,

    ¡¸Mu? So they arting out by their own initiative.¡¹

    One dragon suddenly showed out its face from behind a tree. *jii~* It was staring at Tio.

    Hajime and Tio looked at each other. For now they would try watching in silence. Hajime was using "Presence Istion" in full power while also forming a simple barrier using a pencil sized Cross Velt. It wasn''t an artifact for defense, but a barrier artifact that used space magic to bend the light for optical camouge. It wasn''t that powerful, but it more or less also possessed space istion effect, so it blocked the body odor from detection.

    The grey small dragon was looking *jii~* at Tio for a while, but seeing Tio wasn''t moving while looking back at it with a calm expression, it seemed the dragon let its guard down just a little because it came out with unsure steps from the forest.

    Behind that dragon, ¡¸Oi, is it really okay?¡¹¡¸Stop I told you! You are going to die!¡¹the other dragons timidly showed their face from behind the trees as though to say those.

    ¡¸It looks like they art calming down a bit there~¡¹

    The figure of those dragons that could be said to be charming in a sense caused Tio to loosen up her face. Perhaps Tio''s atmosphere that was softening further encouraged it, the dragon in the lead was advancing a bit and stopped, then it advanced a bit and stopped again. It was repeating that action while approaching Tio bit by bit.

    Before long, the dragon that had arrived until near Tio brought its snout closer to Tio and it sniffed her smell *sniff sniff*. And then, it nervously retracted back its neck and tilted its head before it brought its nose closer again and sniffed her scent *sniff sniff* again.

    ¡¸Hmm. It appears they art confused, whether I am a dragon, or a human. In that case¡­¡­it''s great isn''t it, Goshujin-sama. It appears Goshujin-sama art not especially hated, this children seems to fear "human" itself.¡¹

    ¡ºI see. In other words, that means human, or at the very least "humanoid" being is existing in this world.¡»

    Hajime replied using "Telepathy" just in case so the dragon wouldn''t get spooked. While the two were doing that, the other dragons also seemed to lose to their curiosity toward this mysterious existence who smelled like their race even though she was human. They wereing out from the forest even while looking timid with unsure steps.

    Tio was surrounded by dragons in the blink of eye. She slowly reached out her hand toward one of the dragons that was bringing its snout closer. The dragon twitched and drew back, but when it saw Tio waiting silently with her hand still reached out, it approached back slowly.

    Finally, Tio''s hand touched the dragon''s snout. And then, when Tio caressed it, the dragon blinked in surprise before it started to narrow its eyes pleasantly. Its shrill but low purr *kururururu-* seemed to show its fawning act.

    Behind Tio, another dragon was pressing its snout as though to appeal ''me too''. Just when she thought that was it, the other dragons also pushed their snout forward from left and right too.

    ¡¸Oi oi, all of thee. For the dragon race of all things to be spoiled children like this every single one of thou? What a troubling children.¡¹

    Tio chuckled while saying that. Although, even though she was saying that, the emotion dwelling in her eyes was an unconcealed kindness. She gently caressed them in turn with smiling eyes and loosened cheeks, looking truly like a mother.

    Hajime also looked fondly at the figure of Tio surrounded by dragons while gently spoiling them. Even though normally she was very much a pervert, but her true nature was a noble person that was overflowing with prudence, kindness, and pride. That was exactly the charm of this woman, Tio us.

    ¡¸Mu? I vaguely feel a passionate gaze¡­¡­now now, Goshujin-sama. Art thou envious that I am paying attention only to these children?¡¹

    While smiling mischievously, Tio urately threw her gaze at Hajime who was hiding behind barrier of optical camouge.

    It was a fact that Hajime was captivated, so he smiled wryly while replying¡¸Perhaps¡¹. Getting that unexpectedly positive reply, Tio''s cheeks blushed faintly. It seemed she was a bit happy.

    To divert the attention from her shyness, she opened her mouth with a bit of rapid talk.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama. If it''s now this children''s wariness art lessened considerably, how about giving a try to pat them?¡¹

    ¡ºI guess. There won''t be many chance of something like this.¡»

    Hajime manipted the pencil Cross Velt and deployed the optical camouge as close as possible on his body. He was also in the middle of activating Presence Istion in full force, so he should be able to pat the dragon if he reached his hand from a blind spot.

    Hajime slowly approached a dragon. It was half closing its eyes from Tio''s caressing, so it shouldn''t notice anything even if he touched it a bit.

    But, it seemed that wild instinct wasn''t that na?ve.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The dragon that Hajime approached suddenly leaped back from that spot. Furthermore that jumped happened so deftly and vigorously that for a moment there it felt like there would be a sound *hyuba-*.

    ''Am I noticed?'' Hajime stared fixedly, but the dragon tilted its head¡¸kuruu?¡¹while looking around. It seemed it didn''t notice Hajime but it only acted instinctually.

    Hajime tried taking a step forward. The dragon took a step back. Hajime tried taking two steps forward. The dragon took two steps back. Hajime tried to circle behind it. The dragon circled with a fixed distance preserved in between. It was as though there was an unseen wall between Hajime and dragon, the two sides were turning in circles without any change of distance between them.

    It seemed that the dragon didn''t understand why it was acting like this. It frequently tilted its head.

    ¡¸Ma, mayhaps it understand instinctually that there art something it hate there?¡¹

    Tio muttered such thing, perhaps from sensing how Hajime''s eyes were gradually turning scornful.

    Hajime tried approaching the other dragons. The other dragons also took distance with natural movement. No matter where Hajime tried to go, the dragons would distance themselves from Hajime as though they were ma of opposite pole. There was no doubt that they didn''t notice Hajime''s existence. In other words, they were avoiding him in subconscious level.

    Hajime was hurt for a tiny bit. He was looking at the day after tomorrow with a faraway look.

    But, at that time, perhaps it was just a coincidence but one dragon wed on the ground with its hind leg. The soil that was hurled from that went st on Hajime.

    That action was as though, like what a cat or a dog would do to filth¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Go, Goshujin-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime didn''t reply. He merely grinned.

    Crimson magic power suddenly sparked. The dragons were still busy fawning on Tio. They didn''t notice how they had stepped on andmine.

    Hajime slowly walked while still having the barrier and Presence Istion activated and he took position at the center of the dragons by skillfully manipting the distance.

    There the dragons finally noticed the strange air and they looked around restlessly.

    And then, they turned their gaze at the area centered around them that was for some reason was empty without anyone there.

    ¨D¨DStand B~y! Stand B~~y!!

    ¨D¨DNow, everyone, are you all finished with your preparation?

    ¨D¨DIt''s starting you know?

    ¨D¨DPe~~ek, aa~~~~~~~~~¡­¡­demon king!

    The barrier vanished and the Presence Istion was dispelled.

    What appeared was a bursting crimson magic power with the demon king-sama grinning wideeeeely at the center.

    The result went without saying.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸PIGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The dragons'' scream that was filled with fright resounded through the clear blue sky.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The next update is nned to be at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    At a corner of an ind floating in the sky, there was a demon king sitting on the ground grasping his knees.

    It was Hajime.

    ¡¸Even though thou understood this is how it wouldst end up¡­¡­¡¹

    A weeping back, eyes that looked like dead fish, a beautiful huddling posture. Hajime who was the personification of picture perfect "depressed person" was told by Tio with an exasperated expression.

    ¡¸Guu¡¹

    He barely could let out a ''guu'' sound. Seeing such Hajime, Tio snickered once more even through her exasperation. The situation that was the exact opposite of their normal act surely would make anyone who knew these two to doubt their eyes if they saw this. (TN: In Japan there is a saying of "he cannot even make ''guu'' sound" to show how speechless or cornered the person is)

    ¡¸Come on, Goshujin-sama. Come back to thyself quickly. Thou art going to investigate the cause of this ind''s floating state correct?¡¹

    Tio squatted snugly beside Hajime. She peered into Hajime''s face with a consoling smile. Hajime nced at Tio. And next he nced across his shoulder to look behind.

    Over there were several fainting dragons with the white of their eyespletely exposed. Several of their fellow dragons poked at them to ascertain their well-being while several others were staring fearfully at Hajime and Tio. It went without saying that the fainted group was the victim of one of Demon King-Style 108 Harassment Skills, "Peek-a-Demon King!".

    ¡¸Just leave me alone and take care of those guys. You see, I''m disgusted from the bottom of my heart of a foolish existence like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, certainly, it was really immature.¡¹

    ¡¸Gufuh. Getting told that by the like of a hopeless dragon¡­¡­depressing. I want to¡­¡­not die, I want to be a shut-in.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though Goshujin-sama''s mind art damaged that much, but this natural abuse, nnn-¡¹

    Tio''s cheeks reddened while her body fidgeted.

    A dragon that was poking itsrade behind tilted its head¡¸Oh?¡¹, and a beatter it made amotion *gyau gyau*. The other dragons that got startled and turned around then started to make simr noise. A fainting dragon had its tongue spilled out limply from its mouth. ¡­¡­It seemed that it was just a step short from the death''s door.

    ¡¸However, for Goshujin-sama to make merry until this far, how rare this is.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I cannot deny that my mood is uplifted more than usual. After all an <em>adventure </em>where there is no clear objective, no powerful enemy, and nopanion''s life at stake like this is the first.¡¹

    ¡¸Boy.¡¹

    ¡¸You say that, but you too are high spirited aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I couldst not deny that.¡¹

    One more dragon had its tongue spilled out limply. And then one more dragon, although it opened its eyes just for a moment, it then stretched its forelegs to the sky¨D¨Dbefore losing strength and flopped on the ground.

    This scene was obvious to the trained eye. Right now, something that looked like a white vapor was rising out from the limply unmoving dragons toward the heaven with swaying motion! They were dying from the shock of "Peek-a-Demon King"!

    ¡¸Well, for now, I''ll depend on you to keep my disgrace a secret okay? As expected, if this is known by Yue and others, then I''ll turn into a real shut-in from shame and self-disgust.¡¹

    Hajime stood up while making Tio to promise to keep this a secret. He then turned on his heel and walked away briskly. He was heading toward the dragons making *gyau gyau* noise at theirrades'' death.

    The surviving dragons were startled by Hajime''s approach and their body froze before they escaped in panic.

    ¡¸Fufufuh, a secret just between the two of us, that really art not bad. Very well. The childish figure of Goshujin-sama will be locked inside mine heart.¡¹

    ¡¸Please, okay? Now then, you guys, don''t go to the other side as you please.¡¹

    Hajime was talking with Tio while fitting his hand into a ck glove that was overflowing with romance. He then suddenly reached out his hand to empty air and grasped something violently. And then, he drove it into the dragon below him.

    The dragon with its tongue lolling out twitched and convulsed. The other dragons raised their cry while evacuating to the sky, as though to say¡¸He is beating up a corpse!?¡¹

    Not paying any attention to that, Hajime did the same thing to the other dragons, he caught something midair and then drove that something with a palm strike into the dragons'' body.

    ¡¸Still, looking at them from nearby like this I can really see it¡­¡­these dragons, their body is really frail.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They art scared against human, and then the pollutednd, there art no doubt that this world is a harsh ce without sufficient food for these children to live.¡¹

    While conversing like that, Hajime made red sparks running through the ck glove. *bachi bachi* With that sound, the hand became d in moderate electricity before Hajime''s hand casually struck at the ce where the heart of the dragon with lolling tongue seemed to be located at while he was still talking normally with Tio.

    The dragon with lolling tongue twitched and trembled. At the next moment, its eyes opened with a snap and it aplished its revival!

    The "Lightning d" seemed to be overflowing with casualness, but actually it had been superbly adjusted. Hajime also granted electric shock using that into the dragons that were ascending to heaven.

    By the way, Hajime reaching out his hand to empty air was a direct blow to soul¨D¨Dby using the ck glove that was a protection artifact, Hajime grasped the soul of the dragons that was ascending to heaven and returned them to their body.

    The dragons that received the rtively rough direct resurrection treatment were shivering in terror as expected when they saw Hajime. Hajime muttered¡¸Well, can''t be helped. I reap what I sow¡¹. For the time being he took out food¨D¨Dmeat that was preserved inside "Treasure Warehouse II" for the bean sprouts dragons.

    Hajime threw it carelessly at the dragons'' feet. The dragons jumped in ce because they couldn''t escape even if they wanted with their distance being too close to Hajime, even so their nose was twitching from the wafting smell from below.

    They were bothered about Hajime. Or rather, they were scared. Perhaps they would be killed instantly the moment they took their eyes off from him¡­¡­

    Even while thinking that, drools were already dripping like river from their mouth. In less than ten second their eyes were already ncing repeatedly at their feet.

    They looked like a doggy that was told to "wait" .

    Hajime smiled wryly.

    ¡¸That''s an apology for surprising you guys. You guys looking like bean sprouts even though you are a dragon race is also pitiful. Eat as much as you want.¡¹

    Saying that, Hajime also carelessly leave behind raw meats including the share of the dragons that were circling above while observing the situation. And then he drew back.

    The dragons looked at each other. ''He is not attacking? What is this thing with good smell? Is it okay to eat?'' It felt like those voices of heart could be heard from them.

    The flying dragons hesitantlynded down. And then, their eyes were getting bloodshot from seeing the lumps of meat while drools were dripping down from their mouth like waterfall. The dragons looked at each other, and then, they nced at Hajime.

    Hajime was standing silently beside Tio. Beside the mysteriously kind great existence who was d in the same presence like them.

    Before long, one dragon became unable to endure anymore and bit at the edge of the meat. While the other dragons were watching over him¡¸O, oi. You are okay?¡¹, for a moment the dragon stiffened, and then its eyes snapped open instantly before it charged the lump of meat.

    ¡¸GYUUOOOOWAAAAA!¡¹

    Anyone could understand even without word. That was truly a roar of joy! ''How can something this delicious exist in this world! This is like a treasure of food~~-!!'' Such voice of heart was resounding.

    Naturally the other dragons also snapped at the meat. And then, they raised simr roar of joy.

    One dragon exposed its white of eyes and its tongue lolled out from the excessive deliciousness and excitement. Its soul that looked like a white vapor was ascending to heaven. Hajime quickly grasped it, drove it *zudon-* into the body, and revived it with *bachi bachi*. The dragon then snapped into the meat once more.

    ¡¸These guys, they are dying too easily. Just how frail they are?¡¹

    ¡¸Truly, this art too pitiful for a dragon race¡­¡­was what I wanted to say, but it looks like this art even their first time eating meat for these children. Most likely, they art surviving by living in this ind eating fruits or something else. By the way, why art Goshujin-sama bringing meat like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa. Remember, we had barbecue before right? A lot of people came and so I bought a lot of meat in preparation in high spirits, these meats are the remains from that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu. Wait a second, Goshujin-sama. If I remember correctly, the meat at that time was really good meat correct? I remember that it was the brand product from somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. These are grade A5 meats.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The meat they art eating for the first time, art the top quality product. Perhaps it couldst not be helped if they ascend to heaven from that.¡¹

    Rather, this was an act that would make the meat producer to fly into rage saying ''don''t use this meat for animal food!''. If Hajime was going to make excuse, he gave them this kind of meat because he only had preserved food other than this. Even Hajime felt a bit regretful doing this.

    But, this act that was an extravagance in a sense brought an unexpected result at the present.

    ¡¸Hm? ¡­¡­Their wariness is lessening slightly?¡¹

    Yes, the dragons that were giving off satisfied aura as though to say¡¸I''m full!¡¹were sending nces at Hajime. From those gazes, it certainly looked like the color of terror from before was lessening. Right now if he had to say they were more bewildered than scared.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are we mistaken perhaps? Who will ever thought that these guys who were that scared against human will change their heart like this just from a single food.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu. These children art too simple that it''s worrisome. They are like children who wouldst follow a stranger just because they are promised candy.¡¹

    It was unthinkable for a wild beast to so easily let go of the wariness they had harbored once. That was why Hajime gave them meat in the name of apologizing but¡­¡­at this rate, perhaps these dragons would react warmly against human who they actually ought to be wary against different from before.

    The result of doing that would be the same like shortening the life of these dragons. Therefore, Hajime''s expression turned a bit bitter.

    ¡¸But if you look from the opposite, perhaps they are being so cornered to the degree that their wariness will lessen just from a single food¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime sighed. And then, he exposed a really speechless expression before he suddenly changed his presence.

    ¡¸Sorry. I didn''t intend to toy with you guys but¡­¡­I did something bad. Get scared against human properly.¡¹

    Saying that, Hajime was about to emit "Pressure"¨D¨Dit was at that time,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Gyauh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The dragons suddenly turned around in panic and rushed in full speed into the forest.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not me. I haven''t emit Pressure. Just what in the¨D¨D¡¹

    Tio turned a face that was questioning Hajime, but naturally Hajime responded with words of denial. Hajime himself was tilting his head n puzzlement why the dragons suddenly ran away.

    But, the next moment, he noticed the cause and stopped his words. If it was the hell rabbit ear Shia, the it would be possible that she would notice in the same time or possibly faster than the dragons.

    ¡¸What? Something is approaching? A living thing¡­¡­but this voice¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? I couldst not hear anything¡­¡­no, now Iouldst. ¡­¡­This is¡­..it sounds like motor?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yeah. I also can hear something like that¡­¡­¡¹

    From faraway the sound of *kiiiiiiiii-* was faintly resounding. Certainly it was just like Tio said, the sound resembled motor sound. Yes, it was a voice that was raised by machine. Therefore Hajime couldn''t hide his bewilderment.

    A ck rain that polluted the world, dragon, and floating ind in the sky. In this undoubtedly fantasy world, something that was making a sound that resembled motor sound was approaching rapidly. It couldn''t be helped that his image of this world was crumbling.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, this thing is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fast!¡¹

    The moment Tio continued Hajime''s sentence, that thing showed its appearance along with a high-pitched sound.

    A hard-looking frame in delta shape that had a trace of roundness with sky blue color that could be concealed by the azure sky. Several long and narrow tubes were attached at its bottom part. There were five of them, rushing straight toward the floating ind with beautiful triangle formation.

    Seeing those things flying away instantly above Hajime and Tio, Hajime said,

    ¡¸Why fighter aircrafts!?¡¹

    He grandly acted the straight-man.

    Yes, those things were obviously fighter aircrafts. Ifpared to the existing aircraft in earth, then these aircrafts looked like space fighter aircraft that appeared in a movie of near future, but Hajime''s excellent eyes certainly caught sight of a few things. That human was riding inside the cockpit installed at the front part of the airframe, and that the tube things installed below the aircraft resembled the missile in earth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Goshujin-sama. It seemed our world view art mistaken. If we hath to say what kind of world this is¨D¨Dit''s SF.¡¹

    ¡¸What''s with this chaos.¡¹

    A ck rain that polluted the world, dragon, and floating ind in the sky, futuristic fighter aircrafts flying in the sky.

    Certainly it was a chaotic world.

    *KIIII* The hard sound resounded from the other world aircraft that drew a beautiful arc in the sky. The formation of five nes was circling above as though to observe the floating ind and then they took distance for the moment.

    ¡¸The other side should be able to see us too. It will be fine if they canmunicate with us somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸For now, how about trying to talk with them using telepathy Goshujin-sama?¡¹

    Hajime and Tio talked with each other carefreely. Ahead of their gaze, one of the circling aircraft suddenly began to be d with a strange light. The aircraft that was giving off presence that felt increasingly like SF¨D¨Dor rather like UFO, it released something like light ripple the moment it passed across the forest.

    There wasn''t any thunderous sound reverberating or the forest getting blown up. But, there was certainly a result from that.

    *KIIIIII-*

    A hard sound that was different from the motor sound struck the ear.

    ¡¸-, this is¡¹

    ¡¸Sound wave?¡¹

    Hajime and Tio screwed up their face reflexively. Tio immediately blocked the sound wave using wind barrier, but even so that sound attack caused her headache.

    Naturally, for the dragons whose hearing was better than Hajime and Tio and didn''t possess any barrier, this was an attack that would make them feel outrageous agony.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸KUWAAAAAAAAH¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The dragons raised a cry that sounded like scream and they flew out all at once from the forest.

    It seemed they fell into panic. They frantically tried to distance themselves from the forest as much as they could. There, another ne fired its missile.

    The missile that was approaching in high speed burst before it could impact the dragons, and from there a was ejected.

    The spread widely and enveloped the dragons without even giving them time to twist their body. On top of that, the wasn''t falling down but it stayed fixed midair and restrained the dragons. It was as though the dragons were locked inside a cage that was created midair.

    ¡¸A hunt, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. We art not helping?¡¹

    Tio didn''t sound ming. She asked merely as a question. Hajime made a wry smile.

    ¡¸If there is someone being a nuisance to a fisherman saying¡ºWhat are you doing catching the fish huh!¡», then that person is simply an idiot. No, rather he is a scoundrel that is hindering the fisherman''s work.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. It''s not something good if we who doth not know anything about this world interfere as we pleased.¡¹

    It was apletely sound reasoning. They only had a bit of interaction with the dragons, but it would be a lie if they said that they didn''t feel attachment at all to the dragons whose reaction were like a stray dog. However, if they were asked whether they were so attached to the dragons to the degree that they would hinder the aircraft pilots who were possibly hunting the dragon to feed their family or for some kind of important work, then the answer was a big NO.

    ¡¸But, I''m curious to the working of that that is fixed midair and the sound wave attack and shing phenomenon of the aircraft. No matter how I look, their driving force seem differentpared to earth''s aircraft¡­¡­perhaps, it might have the same principle with how this ind is floating.¡¹

    ¡¸Either way, they art a party that we might be able to exchange word with. Letting this chance get away art not an option. The problem now, art how to formmunication with them, but¡­¡­art we going to try sending them telepathy?¡¹

    ¡¸It will be great if my Language Comprehension and interpreter artifact can demonstrate their effect.¡¹

    Even while the two were conversing, most of the dragons that were flying out from the forest were captured. Hajime was observing to see how the dragons would be transported, but during that time one of the aircraft circled around and it was facing its nose toward Hajime and Tio.

    ¡¸Oh, as expected it looks like they noticed us. Seem the toher side is the oneing to contact us see?¡¹

    ¡¸Ri, right. It appears so but¡­¡­for some reason, I hath a bad premonition though.¡¹

    Tio''s premonition was correct.

    The moment *voo-* an instantaneous sound split the air and a sudden sh scattered from the lower part of the aircraft''s nose¨D¨Dwind of killing intent assaulted the two.

    What was fired without any warning was a machine gun. The storm of bullets that were concealing terrible destructive power mercilessly rushed at Hajime and Tio. The surrounding ground was rupturing as though getting blown away. The thrown up cloud of dust covered the two from view.

    The aircraft passed overhead Hajime and Tio as though nothing had happened and it rejoined itsrade. It didn''t even give any nce at Hajime and Tio anymore. It was clear that the pilot thought the two weren''t existence that was worth anything. It was only mowing a grass at a corner of the garden that was an eyesore¨D¨Dthat was how it felt like.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Calm down me. This is another world. Don''t judge things with our ownmon sense.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Those guys¡­¡­ignorance art truly terrifying isn''t it.¡¹

    The cloud of dust was carried away by the wind. What appeared from there was naturally the unharmed Hajime and Tio. Cube-shaped barrier was deployed around them using Cross Velt. The strafing that had a might which resembled 30mm Vulcan cannon was blocked without even a single crack in the barrier.

    However, it was doubtful whether the heart of the person inside could block that kind of upromising tyranny.

    Hajime was folding his arms with vein pulsing on his forehead, even so he was trying to suppress his anger and persuaded himself. Tio beside him was directing a gaze that was shuddering in terror to the aircraft pilots. Of course, that shudder wasn''t directed toward their strength, but at their attitude that was picking a fight against a godyer right from the front.

    ¡¸This is a world with pollutednd. Then, a ground that is floating in the sky must be really important for human to live. Naturally, they should be managing and protecting it strictly. And now there are unknown people rudely stepping on it. I cannotin even if I got shot without any warning whatsoever. Isn''t that right, me? That''s right, me.¡¹

    ¡¸Go, Goshujin-sama. I understand that thy art angry, so please stop that soliloquizing. Somehow it''s terrifying in different meaning.¡¹

    The way to suppress anger Hajime-style¨D¨Dsoliloquizing. Seen from the side, it was a skill that was wholly judged to be more terrifying then getting angry normally.

    Because in earth there was no way he could upromisingly go "instant death for everyone?" like when he was in Tortus, this was a patience skill that Hajime newly learned.

    From afar, seeing how Hajime and Tio were unharmed, the pilot seemed to be taken aback and he directed its aircraft''s nose toward the two once more.

    Hajime cleared his throat once and he called for ceasefire while activating "Telepathy".

    ¡ºAa~, pilot-san, pilot-san. Can you hear? We don''t have any ill intention. If we are trespassing illegally, then we will apologize and get out right away. That''s why, first let''s have a tal¨D¨D¡»

    Missileing!! Without warning it went whoo~~~sh-!!

    Of course, Hajime and Tio were unharmed.

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºSto, stop it! All of theee, doth thee hath a death wish!? Let''s hath a talk right now!¡»

    Hajime was muttering to himself inaudibly.¡¸Perhaps the telepathy didn''t go through. No, perhaps they didn''t understand thenguage. Perseverance is important inmunication. Isn''t that''s right, me? That''s right, me¡¹He was soliloquizing again. His eyes werepletely not moving though.

    ¡ºPlease, listen to us. We¨D¨D¡»

    Missilei~~~ng-!! Yes, whoo~~~~sh-!!

    Perhaps the missile this time was of a different variety, it didn''t just explode but it had extra me st with viscosity. The surrounding was dyed crimson. However, inside the me that was zing rumblingly, the two were standing still unharmed as expected.

    Tio was getting flustered ''awawawa'' while ncing at Hajime, but when she saw Hajime''s expression had gone past rage and he was starting to smile instead, she covered her face with both hands as though to say¡¸I cannot bear to see this anymore!¡¹

    But, it would be troubling if the current Hajime was looked down on. In order for him to live normally in earth at Japan, his homnd that believed inw and order, everyday he was working hard to not use violence, but instead he was learning different strength that was patience and perseverance, negotiation power and financial strength.

    He wouldn''t snap just from a bit of machine gun strafing and missiles!

    ¡­¡­It felt like the dragons would want to retort¡¸Then, why did you snap before this!?¡¹if they knew it.

    ¡ºPilot-san, we¨D¨D¡»

    Hajime tried to call out once more with a voice that had lost any intonation. This time, finally there was a reaction. Although, the reaction wasn''t something that "came back" to Hajime, but aplete ignoring of Hajime.

    ¡ºChih, what the hell is this. Don''t tell me they are carrying shielding device in the same level with a warship?¡»

    ¡ºVans-san, surely that''s impossible. Do you see anywhere any device with size necessary for shield of warship level?¡»

    ¡ºAre they OOPArt owner? ¡­¡­I want that.¡»(TN: Out of ce Artifact)

    ¡ºNo way, you think there is any explorer in this ear huh. Rather than that, look there. That woman. Her outfit is strange, but she is an extremely fine jewel yeah? Hey, Vans-san? Looks like that guy is calling at us, so let''snd down and kill just the man, then give me that woman. The woman from before is not usable anymore. I want to make her my new pet.¡»

    It appeared these guys weren''t really guys with ss. At the same time, it seemed they were thinking that the conversation at their side weren''t leaking out. Most likely they were under the impression that themunication method of Hajime and Tio was something like their own method, it seemed they thought that they couldn''t be heard because they were in different frequency (?).

    Hajime was silent. However, any color was gradually leaving his smiling face.

    In the middle of that, the man who seemed to be the leader called Vans-san said this to the man who made a remark of wanting to kill Hajime and make only Tio as pet,

    ¡ºHmph? Certainly, I''m curious with that abnormally strong shield. ¡­¡­Fine then. We willnd down and pull information out from them. After that kill the man¨D¨Dand I''ll take the woman.¡»

    ¡ºEeh!? That''s unfair!¡»

    ¡ºDon''t make a ruckus. I''ll lend her to you when I''m not using her.¡»

    ¡ºA~a, can''t be helped then~¡»

    Their screwed up conversation was continuing. The five fighter aircrafts¨D¨Dif following what they were saying, it seemed the ne was called sky battlecraft¨D¨Dthat were circling with their nose directed at Hajime and Tio were lowering their speed and altitude. Currently in the conversation that was being leaked out clearly, the hot topics were about how they would kill Hajime or how they would rape Tioter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa, the fools. They art waking up a monster that is not necessary to wake up. They art getting their just dessert.¡¹

    Tio''s words were muttered to herself.

    The sky battlecrafts were approaching. The dragons were peeking at their direction from inside the.

    Hajime figure vanished instantly.

    And then, the pilots of the sky battlecrafts, especially Vans who was flying in the lead as the first ne, were doubting their eyes.

    ¡ºThere is no need to get down. I''ll send you all down to hell myself.¡»

    A t voice was resounding inside their head. At the same time, an impossible sight in front of them leaped into their sight.

    With a giant weapon loaded with giant stake carried in one hand, a human silhouette jumped at the front of the flying sky battlecraft''s cockpit while scattering crimson spark.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah? What¨D¨D¡¹

    That became thest sentence of the man named Vans.

    ¡ºWhat¡­¡­the hell, is that¡»

    ¡ºJust now, what happened!?¡»

    ¡ºWhat is going on!?¡»

    ¡ºShit-, is that seriously some kind of OOPArt!?¡»

    Panicked voices resounded.

    The sight that they witnessed.

    It was a moment of a man jumping up for a few hundred meters with blood and flesh body, and then with one hand carrying a weapon that was unthinkable for any human to lift, he literally pulverized the first ne.

    The wreckage of the first n that was scattered into little pieces and shower of flesh and blood were raining down to the ground. A single ck giant stake pierced the floating ind like a gravestone.

    The pilots that were cursing while rapidly turning their ne were treated with further absurd sight.

    It was a sight of a barrage of giant stakes flying wildly everywhere.

    ¡ºSca, scatterrr!¡»

    The ne that seemed to be the second in rank immediately gave amand, but he was already toote. One ne received a direct hit and got turned into scraps midair.

    ¡ºHoly shit-, you bastard, I''ll absolutely murder¨D¨D¡»

    The one speaking turned speechless. His eyes were opened wide. That was natural. After all, the target was calmly standing midair while causing crimson ripples, furthermore at the opposite hand of the hand carrying the weapon that was shooting out giant stakes¨D¨Dgatling pile bunker, another giant weapon materialized.

    The name of that weapon which was put on the shoulder was¨D¨DAgni - Orkan. It was a weapon that disyed the most power in surface-to-airbat.

    Instantly, a great number of missiles wereunched.

    The man that was about to spit out curse screamed soundlessly while steering his ne, but how could he possibly evade more than fifty missiles that were assaulting him from every directions. Naturally, his fate was decided.

    One more flower of me st bloomed in the sky.

    ¡ºWithdraw! We''re withdrawing!¡»

    ¡ºMo, monster-¡»

    The two remaining sky battlecrafts circled with a maneuver that was possibly even more outstanding that aircrafts made in earth. They tried to retreat from the battlefield right away with their highest speed.

    Their speed was also amazing as expected, they had turned into the size of bean in one breath.

    Hajime silently stowed away the gatling pile bunker and Agni - Orkan, and he took out the recement weapon.

    ¨D¨DAnti-Material Sniping Cannon Scgen AA (Acht Acht)

    Across the scope, a sky battlecraft escaping to the sky faraway was reflecting.

    ¡ºThat was a good lesson right? Use it as reference in hell.¡»

    The trigger was pulled after that whisper. No matter how excellent the speed of the sky battlecraft, there was no way they could match the speed of a bullet that was elerated electromaically. One ne was pierced from its back part until its front part, and then with a state that was like it was skewered, its figure was vanishing into the sea of clouds.

    Hajime who was shouldering Scgen AA called out to Tio.

    ¡¸Tio. We are pursuing. We are annihting¨D¨Dnot, it appear that ne is returning back toward itsrade''s location. Let''s thoroughly have them tell us about this world.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, yes. That''s right.¡¹

    Tio was seeing Hajime tearing apart thes capturing the dragons using cakram with a wry smile while transforming into dragon.

    And then, Hajime rode on her back and she started flying in the sky with a terrific speed.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­For what?¡¹

    Tio didn''t answer. Hajime also understood what it was about. She was happy that he exposed his wrath when the men said they would make her a pet.

    Instead of answering, Tio''s eleration that was far smoother than usual told the answer more eloquently than anything.

    ¡¸Now then. Was that the standard of this world''s human, or else it''s different, I''ll have them show me.¡¹

    ¡¸Thy art really on fire¡­¡­¡¹

    Even while feeling a bit excited at the fierce gleam in the eyes of Hajime who was facing an enemy that she was seeing for the first time in a while, Tio was also feeling just a little pity at the vulgar residence of this other world who angered the demon king right from the start.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Recently, I''m bing unable to make it in time¡­¡­I''m sorry.

    Now then, just when you thought it''s fantasy, it''s actually half SF! That kind of story.

    Tio arc, just where in the world it''s going to? Even Shirakome didn''t know.

    But, I''m writing while picturing an enjoyable development. Just like usual!

    The next update us nned to be at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    The near future type aircraft made in another world was racing through the sky in a speed that left the territory of sound in the lurch.

    It detoured arge cloud mountain with amazing turn to shake off something, it then elerated in one go from its slight reduction in speed. The nozzle at the ne''s rear was ejecting sparkling silver particles¨D¨Dthe ejected amount increased explosively.

    The sky battlecraft intruded into the world of the speed of sound once more along with an impact sound. The surrounding cloud was blown away from the shockwave. Its eleration knew no end and it had easily surpassed Mach 2 already.

    ¡ºNUOOOOOH-. THAT''S REALLY FAST-. AS EXPECTED FROM FIGHTER AIRCRAFT! IT''S GETTING AWAYYYYY-¡»

    A beatter, a ck dragon appeared by charging through the cloud mountain with a desperate look. A whirling ck wind was deployed around Tio. Seen from the side, it looked like there was a jet ck typhoon flying horizontally.

    It was Tio''s flying skill that realized flying in super speed by reducing the air resistance to the extreme and furthermore she caused a spiral shaped wind around herself to convert it into propulsive power. Even if one looked at the long history of the dragon race, there didn''t exist anyone that entered the realm of the speed of sound.

    Therefore, something like storming into an unknown territory of speed, and what''s more it didn''t stop there, furthermore she was flying while maintaining a speed that was twice the speed of sound. It was truly something out ofmon sense. A miraculous feat that couldn''t possibly be realized without the age of god magic called sublimation magic and the assistance of artifact. Of course, there was also the delicate yet powerful skill that should be called as Tio''s own special talent included in there.

    Tio was unmistakably the history''s fastest living thing in Tortus. However, even so it was the fact that against the aircraft that was continuously elerating even now she was gradually getting left behind. She somehow managed to be hot at its tail because the aircraft would sometimes take evasive maneuver against the threat of Hajime''s sniping but¡­¡­

    ¡ºHmm~, looks like it will be the limit soon even with the threatening. It seems he is starting to realize that we got no intention to hit him.¡»

    ¡ºNuu. I know that I couldst not win against fighter aircraft in a match of pure speed but¡­¡­when ites to it, it''s vexing to be left behind like this.¡»

    ¡ºNo, by the time there is a biological creature that can freely fly in the sky at speed twice the speed of sound,plete with heavy armor and high firepower, that''s already a nightmare. You too has deviated much from the scope of a living thing you know?¡»

    ¡ºI''m happy to be praised, but it''s only this that I couldst not ept even with logic.¡»

    Tio was looking at far away at the sky battlecraft that was already looked nothing but a speck in the sky while moaning¡¸Muu¡¹in dissatisfaction.

    Seeing such Tio, for a beat Hajime tilted his head as though he was thinking of something, and right after that he grinned¨D¨Dand took out something.

    It looked ck, thin, long, and stic¨D¨D

    ¡ºHere we go, Tio. Let''s show ourbination move.¡»

    ¡ºMu? What in the world¨D¨D-, tha, that''s!?¡»

    Tio nced back at Hajime''s words and she opened her eyes wide in astonishment, her voice was raised half in shock and half if joy.

    That thing which her gaze captured. That thing which was going to be swung right now.

    ¨D¨Dck Whip ver 2.1 "This is not a weapon. It''s for personal use desu"

    It could be easily guessed for what kind of personal use it was used for.

    ¡ºGO-, TIO! UNTIL THE OTHER SIDE OF THE SKY!¡»

    The ck whip was swung down. *hyun-* It split the air and dexterously flew to right behind and made a really good sound *bechin-*.

    ¡ºAA¨D¨D¨D!! HOW COULDDDDDD-. Thi, this sensation that hath been a while-¡»

    ¡ºWhat''s the matter Tio! Your strength shouldn''t be just this much!¡»

    Once more, *bechikon-!* The greatly twirling whip''s tip was *donpisha-* striking Tio''s butt.

    ¡ºIT CAME IT CAME IT CAME-! MINE POWER IS OVERFLOWING OUT! MORE! HIT MY BUTT MOREEE! WITH THAT, I FEEL LIKE I COULDST GO FURTHER!¡»

    ¡ºYou said it! You matchless pervert dragon! I''ll give you more!¡»

    ¡ºBRING IT O¨D¨D¨DN-!!¡»

    Tio''s eyes were getting moist. Her mouth was leaking out heated breathing ''haa haa''. Her body was shivering in joy and the jet ck tornado enveloping her was fiercely increasing in eleration! By using her special skill "Pain Conversion", the reward that was granted to her by her master was giving her strength! Her speed was increasing endlessly!

    The sky battlecraft that had turned into a speck was gettingrger to the size of a thumb!

    ¡ºPLEASE HIT ME! MINE BUTT, PLEASE TORMENT IT MORE!¡»

    *hyun hyun-hyuun-* When the sound of slicing wind resounded, the sound of whip blow *bishi-, bashi-, bechikon-* was resounding as though in respond of that entreaty. By using the personal use artifact that was bypassing the ck scales and granting direct and superb pain only to the internal, the hopeless dragon-san was reaching her perfect form!

    The sky battlecraft at the front was reeling for an instant.

    Just when he thought that he had barely escaped with his life from the iprehensible monster that destroyed sky battlecrafts using flesh and blood body, next a majestic ck dragon that he had never seen before was chasing after him d in jet ck typhoon. In addition the dragon was moving in speed of sound and also equipped with something likeser cannon attack.

    He lost count how many times he made mistake with his piloting and reduced his speed from shock¡­¡­

    On top of that, a perverted roar that was mixed with excitement¡ºHIT MINE BUTTTTT-¡»reached his ear as though that solemn voice wasing from the sky.

    The pilot was in chaos! Next he became teary eyed! He couldn''t understand what the reality was anymore!

    ¡¸Glowser 4-. I believe in you! Get me out from this nightmare!¡¹

    The pilot called out to his beloved ne¨D¨DGlowser 4 with a pleading voice. The mindless ne was naturally keeping silent, but due to the hard stepping on the slot pedal, it was disying its ability until the very limit of its performance.

    Based from the specification, it was a super fast sky battlecraft that could reach the maximum speed of Mach 4.4 in pure straight line. It left behind explosive sound that was like the air ruptured and dashed through the sky like a streak of meteor.

    Behind it, the hopeless dragon-san was chasing right on its tail! The owner-san riding on her back was swinging around "personal not weapon" without pause in high spirits! Howls of joy were resounding through the vast sky! Tio us was outdoing modern aircraft!

    ¡ºORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-, you got slightly left behind! Put your strength into your ass! This damned hopeless dragon-¡»

    ¡ºAHIIIIIIIH! I CAME! I''M COMING TO BEYOND THE SKYYYYYYYY-¡»

    ¡¸Just what the hell-. Please no more-. Someone HELP MEEEEEEEEE-¡¹

    The sky was blue. The wind was refreshing, the sea of clouds was beautiful.

    Amidst such magnificent nature, three different roars from three different people were¡­¡­

    It was truly, a chaos.

    A while after chaos was spread in the azure sky,

    ¡ºHics¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Don''t cry Tio. You set a new record you know? You are without a doubt the fastest living thing in history. You are amazing. In various meaning.¡¹

    There was the figure of Tio who was flying in normal speed while sobbing and Hajime who was consoling her.

    It stood to reason. Tio who reached the realm of four times the speed of sound even though it was just for a moment was unmistakably an existence that had deviated from the scope of living thing and could be said to have entered the realm of god. But, even so, she was unable to match the endurance of the near future type aircraft of another world that could maintain such speed continuously. In the end she was left behind like this and her pride got hurt.

    ¡ºIt''s vexing, how vexing¡»

    ¡¸Come on, stop crying already. You are amazing okay.¡¹

    Hajime exposed a gentle expression that was unthinkableing from the person who just now was exhibiting a storm-like whipping whileughing loudly. He was patting *pon pon* and caressing Tio''s ck scale.

    To be given the carrot after the whip, Tio drew in her tear of vexation and continued¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹while enveloped in aura of happiness.

    ¡ºWe let go of a source that we couldst finallymunicate with. What wouldst we do from here, Goshujin-sama.¡»

    ¡¸H~m, let''s see. We can also return to the floating ind just now and investigate the cause that make the ind float, but we had flown really far from there. Let''s try to go for a bit toward the direction that guy is flying to.¡¹

    ¡ºWell, in this first ce this art an aimless adventure, I don''t mind that.¡»

    While saying such thing, the two continued to fly carefreely in pursuit of someone who they didn''t know how far he had escaped.

    Sometimes Hajime would change their route randomly saying things like¡¸Let''s try going over there¡¹or¡¸Let''s try going toward that cloud¡¹. Tio would tilt her head thinking¡¸He is not in the mood of chasing anymore?¡¹, even so there wasn''t any particr reason for her to object so she would continue fly following the instruction.

    Like that, they must have flew continuously for half a day.

    Midway, they were discovering several floating inds while advancing through scenery that wasn''t really changing. The time was finally starting to enter a period where the sun was starting to sink at the other side of the sea of clouds.

    Inside the world that was painfully beautiful dyed in madder red color, it appeared.

    ¡¸Hee. This thing is also really big. Is this a mother ship I wonder?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­It''s not clear if this is the ce where that guy escaped. Well, though it doth not feel like we art mistaken based on the direction and distance.¡»

    ¡¸Ou. We aren''t mistaken.¡¹

    For a moment, Tio directed a really speechless expression at Hajime, but she immediately pulled herself together and asked¡¸What wouldst we do?¡¹

    Hajime showed a thinking gesture while staring at the thing ahead of his gaze.

    It was arge flying warship vacantly shining dull grey from the illumination of the sun''s orange light. It shape was simr with a blimp in earth''s term. It had a small but wide shape like a rugby ball. Thinking how it was made from metal, its shape as a while was unsuited for flying, but it was giving a definite sense of stability even seen from afar. It was ejecting out sparkling silver particles to the back while flying with considerable speed.

    Its size was about as big as two aircraft carriers in earth. Seeing really closely at it, there were countless cylindrical protrusions on its exterior. There was no need to guess that those were weapons on board the ship. Countless small square hatches were lining up. There was no doubt that those were for the loaded weapon like missiles or the like.

    ''This is bing even more like SF'' ¨D¨DHajime was thinking of such thing while speaking out their n.

    ¡¸Yosh, the situation changed from pure fantasy to semi-SF. We too will job change from adventurer to spy.¡¹

    ¡ºH, hmm? In other words, we art going to infiltrate?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, somehow I''m getting thrilled. Tio, dispel your transformation. We are sneaking into that mother ship overflowing with romance¨D¨DGolia¡ð with camouging artifact fully deployed.¡¹(TN: Goliath is a destroyer ship in Laputa)

    ¡ºIt feels like that temporary name art telling the fate that ship wouldst meet though¡­¡­the g of its sinking art as likely as a certain Titani¡ð-san¡»

    Tio was saying such thing while emitting a bright sh from her transformation cancetion. She was hovering with her wings showed out using partial transformation. Hajime also took out a skyboard from "Treasure Warehouse II" that he rode on. He activated pencil Cross Velt and deployed barrier for camouge.

    ¡¸Do those guys have the technology that can break our camouge¡­¡­we won''t know until we try it.¡¹

    ¡¸What wouldst we do if we art discovered?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, we will have a peaceful dialogue. After all I am a virtuous and exemry Japanese. If I tell them that I''ll at least spare their life if they hand over the guy screwing around before this, then surely both sides will be able to build a friendly rtionship.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, that''s a joke correct? Thy face art serious and thy voice art t, but that''s a joke correct? Isn''t that right?¡¹

    Haijme-san didn''t answer. Since the ancient time a good Japanese boy was a taciturn person!

    In a state that was without sound, and without shape if seen from outside, and furthermore without heat that couldn''t be detected, the two of them approached sii~~lently from behind the mother ship. They could feel how big it was the closer they got.

    The two who arrived above the mother ship removed away the skyboard and wings beforending on the edge of a giant deck.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is unknown metal, but it doesn''t have any particr effect. I guess it''s a normal metal.¡¹

    ¡¸So this thing art floating not because of the metal.¡¹

    Hajime whispered while kneeling on the deck with his hand crawling on the smooth floor. Tio was paying attention to the surrounding but there wasn''t any human sign on the deck. At the central part there was a sticking out ce that seemed to be the control room of the mother ship. They could see glimpses of human silhouettes across the windbreak. They couldn''t make the judgment whether that ce was really the control room or just a watchtower.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama. Although we hath invisibility barrier, I just couldst not calm down no matter what by staying for long in a ce this open. I couldst see something like an entrance over there, how about we hath a look for now?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. I''m curious with the material and some other things but¡­¡­well, I can just take some sample with me.¡¹

    Hajime said such thing and he casually tore off a railing and stored it into "Treasure Warehouse II". The area part around ten meters from the door that seemed to be the entrance became uneven as though it had been gnawed by worms.

    What a natural vandalism &rceny. Police officer, catch this demon king please.

    Whether he actually noticed the amazed expression of Tio behind him, Hajime whose mood to be stealthy was zero despite being in the middle of infiltration was advancing through the deck briskly and reached in front of the door that connected to inside. He covered the whole door with barrier so to not ring any rm from the difference in air pressure and the like and he put his hand on the door to investigate if there was any trap.

    And then he used transmutation and changed the door into a mere hole and stepped inside also with a casual attitude. Tio followed in and the door was returned to its former shape again with transmutation. Lock or anything was meaningless in front of a transmutation master.

    ¡¸For now, infiltration sess.¡¹

    ¡¸How strange. This art different from the infiltration that I know though.¡¹

    Hajime nodded in satisfaction that there wasn''t any rm that got triggered. Tio''s expression was reallyplicated.

    Both of them paid attention to the presence at their surrounding while advancing forward. They progressed through the passage of smooth metal. Several ces were gouged by Hajime-san''s hand. He was like someone who was using coin to scratch cars on the roadside while casually strolling. It was truly a nasty prank (?).

    ¡¸The driving force is likely to be at the rear of the hull. Also, that ce n the highest position, it must be the watchtower or the control room.¡¹

    ¡¸That sparkling particles must be one of the reason the ind art floating. Then, should we search the rear hull first?¡¹

    Hajime thought for a bit before nodding at Tio''s suggestion.

    ¡¸Yeah, I want to quickly carve the meaning of regret to that guy who got away but, well, we know he is inside this ship anyway, we can put him forter.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right.¡¹

    Both of them vaguely headed toward the rear hull. In contrast with how big the ship was, the corridors inside were unexpectedly narrow. Three people walking side by side would feel cramped.

    Naturally on the way they encountered a lot of the ship''s crew.

    Hajime and Tio who were able to detect the other party''s position using Presence Detection before they bumped with each other kept advancing forward without getting discovered.

    Even in the case they encountered a small group inside the small corridor, they would jump to the ceiling and pierced the ceiling with fingers thrust and clung there until the group passed, or created an appropriate gap on the wall using transmutation and pushed their body into there until the group passed.

    The mood was really like a certain spy somewhere. Hajime''s expression was in enjoyment as though his childlike innocence had returned to him.

    By the way, when they were clinging on the ceiling, Hajime would turn into something like human hammock to take hold of Tio, and when they slipped into the gap created in the wall, Hajime would embrace Tio tightly, so Tio herself was also really having much fun with it in feeling embarrassed and happy.

    ¡¸It seems there art a proper country existing. They look like military personnel. Their ethics art low, but they hath obedience for the chain ofmand.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They are proper military with pecking order divided into ranks. The military can deploy an expedition of this scale means that their country also has quite the scale.¡¹

    The two made their conjecture based from the figures of the crews who were wearing unified uniform even if in different color schemes, the conversation the two overheard, and in addition how the weapon the crews were armed with were obviously guns also with uniform made.

    Even while conversing like that, the two were enjoying their game of spy make-believe to their heart''s content, slipped through several doors, passed through several spacious rooms, descended several stairs, and then they came out into a particrlyrge corridor at the lowest floor where they suddenly smelled an unpleasant smell.

    Hajime and Tio looked at each other''s face with a grimace at the familiar offensive smell and they followed the smell as though in invitation.

    They could hear talking voices from the other side of the corridor''s corner. Both of them peeked out from the corner.

    ¡¸Oi, did you heard? Those guys from Glowser squad, they were annihted except Higgs.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that, true? Just what in the world happened huh. Was it those Avenst bunches?¡¹

    ¡¸Might be. But, among the Glowser squad that <em>came out for supply</em>, it''s only the messed up Higgs who came back in terror. That one seems true. Is it that scary just by getting attacked by those bunches?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­perhaps, they used new weapon?¡¹

    ¡¸You think those bunches has that kind of power huh. They are just air pirate that keep spewing out delusional words like tradition or pride or whatever you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why do you think Higgs got that scared against the like of those bunches?¡¹

    ¡¸Ain''t no way I know that even if you ask me.¡¹

    The two men were leaning on the corridor''s wall while speaking out several concerning information. The source of the smell certainly came from those two. It was obvious from a nce. The reason was because their work clothes that looked like overall was drenched in blood.

    There was arge door in front of them. They must be doing work that drenched them in blood there. The two didn''t really want to imagine what was being done inside there. Most likely the men were in the middle of break right now.

    ¡¸Well, anyway, it''s fact that we lost four sky battlecrafts. After all we are ordered to extract spare fuel for aircraft like this.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re, right.¡¹

    The two workers sighed at theirrades'' misfortune. It wasn''t clear how strong their feeling of fellowship against theirrades from their conversation. However, it seemed certain that the work which drenched them with blood was necessary to replenish the sky battlecrafts that Hajime shot down.

    The two workers took a puff of something that seemed to be cigar before returning inside the room feeling that it was bothersome. When they entered, an intense smell¨D¨Dblood smell was overflowing from behind the opened door.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let''s go.¡¹

    The two''s personality weren''t so cute that they would falter just from smell of blood after this far. In order to ascertain the true identity of the "fuel" that was the source to make the sky battlecraft, and perhaps also this mother ship and the floating ind to float, Hajime and Tio approached the room.

    The door was a sliding type, most likely it would automatically close after a certain time. Hajime and Tio slipped inside the room before the sliding door closed.

    And then, they witnessed it. The cause of why those pilots were trying to capture the dragons alive. And also the true form of the "fuel".

    Inside the room was spacious. It had the height of two floors with length and width that could reach a hundred meter. Three sides of the walls were made from cages without any gap in between, there was some kind of work stand at the middle of the room. Several things that looked like crane and arm were protruding from the ceiling and floor.

    The cages were filled with dragon and nothing else. The dragons'' size, color, and shape were varied, but they were living things that were obviously dragon from a nce. There were also grey dragons like the dragons they were ying with at the previous ind. Even the biggest of the dragons here didn''t surpass three meter, most were only small dragon with size around one or two meter. There were also dragons with size around thirty centimeters among them.

    The center of the room was truly in a state of sea of blood. There was arge work stand and a dragon was lying down there and fixed in ce by several arms. The dragon already didn''t have light in its eyes, blood was still flowing from its ripped open chest onto the floor.

    There were around ten workers including the previous two. One of them was carefully washing a small silver stone that taken out just now from the dragon.

    And then, the stone was entered into a machine nearby, and after the worker confirmed something that was disyed by the machine, he handed over the stone to other worker. The worker who received the small silver stone inserted it into another machine and he controlled the machine while confirming something several times.

    Like that, the small stone that had uneven shape before this was processed into a clean square chip.

    The silver stone that was processed into a square chip was then handed again to another worker. That worker inserted the chip to the bottom of cylinder machine that looked like a thermos connected to a cord. And then, after he pressed several buttons, the meter disy at the side of the cylinder machine was starting to shine silver sequentially from below.

    After witnessing until that far, Hajime muttered with a small sound and expressionless face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. So the dragon of this world also has something like a magic stone.¡¹

    ¡¸And by processing that, they couldst obtained this "fuel".¡¹

    Tio who nodded beside Hajime was simrly expressionless like Hajime in contrast with herprehending words. Her voice had no intonation at all.

    ¡¸Surely the floating ind also has simr ore like that. ¡­¡­Geez, it will be fantasy world banzai if this end just with that. This really left a bad taste.¡¹

    ¡¸But, just because of that, we couldst not stop them or resent them. For them who are living in the sky because of the pollutednd, dragon hunting art truly a matter of life and death. Perhaps obstructing them from doing that art the same like saying ''die'' to them after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    To say further, because Tio was a person of dragon race, she had just a little emotional attachment toward dragon species, even so, if it was said that these dragons were monster unrted to her then that''s that. Even in Tortus, she wouldn''t hesitate to exterminate a monster of dragon species.

    But, as expected, the likable dragons she first met in this another world shed at the corner of her mind. Therefore, there was no way she could think nothing about this work of making dragon as battery recement.

    It was just as Hajime said, even though they could understand what they were doing, but it left a "bad taste" inside.

    ¡¸Let''s go Tio. It''s enough already.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    They had seen and known something disgusting¨D¨DHajime and Tio left the room with such feeling. The weak cry of the dragons that sometimes reached their ear sounded like a cry for help to the two of them. Even though they knew that it was just their imagination, they couldn''t help but sigh deeply.

    Like that, Hajime and Tio were about to step out of the room, it was at that time,

    *gouuun-*

    A sound that resounded to the bottom of their stomach, and along with that G force assaulted their body as though the ship was elerating all at once.

    The sudden change was nothing for Hajime and Tio, but several of the workers were stumbling or fell on their butt.

    ¡ºAnnouncement from the control room. Sighting of Avenst is confirmed. This ship will enter battle action from here on. All crew, go to your post right away. Repeat, this ship will enter battle action from here on. All crew, go to your post right away.¡»

    At the same time with the shrilly alert sound inside the ship, a broadcast to the whole ship resounded. The announcement from the control roommanded the sortie of the sky battlecraft squad, in addition, an order thatmanded the workers in this room to hurry with the resupply was given.

    The situation inside the ship suddenly turned hurried. The workers put around ten of the cylindrical machine like just now into a case and put the case on a trolley before going out of the room with fast steps.

    Following them, Hajime exited from the room while opening his mouth with a pensive look.

    ¡¸Avenst, is that the air pirate those guys talked about just now?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps so. It''s unknown whether this is a coincidence or inevitability, but it appeared this wouldst be a battle.¡¹

    The two didn''t know the battle strength of the other party, but it was unthinkable for a regr army that belonged to a country could be done in by a "pirate" group at best.

    However, even so, an army in possession of unknown battle strength would battle an enemy with simrly unknown strength. They would like to be spared from harmoniously staying inside this ship in the unlikely chance that this mother ship got shot down.

    ¡¸Let''s get out quickly. We grasped the cause of the floating phenomenon already, and I smell a bit of danger from the energy that might result from the destruction of the power reactor that grant the absurd propulsive force to this mother ship. Let''s take some distance and watch the situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. That art the wise choice.¡¹

    Hajime was thoroughly ignoring the flurried activity inside the ship while taking shortcut to get outside by irresponsibly opening stair shaped hole on the floor using transmutation, before he opened his mouth as though he recalled something.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, that survivor¡­¡­if I remember correct, his name is "Sniff" is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, I think that person kept sobbing without end since he encountered us, but his name art not Sniff, but "Higgs". Goshujin-sama, you only get the "i" correctly.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it doesn''t matter if he is Hics or Huggs. Sorry, looks like we don''t get the time to beat him up.¡¹

    ¡¸Such thing¡­¡­I''m not really concerned of that. Just knowing that Goshujin-sama got angry for mine sake already made me need recement panty.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to worry. I thought that might be the case, so I stocked panties for your use inside the Treasure Warehouse.¡¹

    ¡¸What, the? Thi, this art the first time I heard that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue made me brought them. Some time ago there was a chance when I went out with just you right? At that time, she said something like¡ºDid you bring your handkerchief? Your wallet? Tio''s panty? Geez, it''s no good to be forgetful. Nn-¡».¡¹

    ¡¸What legal wife power¡­¡­¡¹

    The two of them were doing that kind of stupid conversation as though to wash off the unpleasant feeling from just now while Hajime used the hole that he arbitrarily opened out in the hull to jump out from the mother ship that was cruising in high speed to outside where the winds were buzzing thunderously. Tio also jumped out after Hajime.

    Hajime wasted no time riding his skyboard while Tio also revealed her dragon wings. They were taking distance from the mother ship while starting to fly in parallel with it.

    Hajimeid out a camouge barrier that wholly covered both him and Tio, then he turned his gaze to what the mother ship was pursuing.

    The flying ship of the air pirate called Avenst had simr shape with the mother ship, but its size was only a third of the mother ship. Different from the mother ship, its rear hull wasn''t emitting silver particle, but white light that even looked colorless.

    The speed difference between two sides was evident, the sky battlecrafts that flew out from the mother ship quickly caught up and began their offensive.

    The airship of the air pirate endured the attack with skilful maneuver while intercepting using the weapon on board so that the sky battlecrafts couldn''t get near. In addition, sky battlecrafts were alsounched from the airship of the air pirate, and they were also disying splendid dogfight technique while protecting their ship from the assaulting enemy.

    ¡¸It seems the air pirate is inferior in equipment and number, but their skill is better.¡¹

    ¡¸The speed difference art obvious, and their turning ability and weapons art also inferior in a nce, yet they art splendidly enduring. But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the difference in strength is hopeless.¡¹

    Yes, no matter how skilled the air pirates were, their battle strength was overwhelmingly insufficient. Even from a quick count, the difference in number of sky battlecraft was three times, the power of their Vulcan and their missile weapon''s maneuverability were so weak that the spectator would want to avert their eyes from looking.

    Most likely, the air pirate''s side would get shot down if they got hit by a single missile or several bullets from the Vulcan. In contrast, the sky battlecraft of the army side, putting aside the missile, it seemed like their battle capability wouldn''t be affected even if they got hit dozens of times just by the Vulcan of the air pirate''s sky battlecraft.

    The air pirate was facing against an enemy with several times their number, they couldn''t hope to shoot down the enemy withoutnding hits several times as many and they also couldn''t shake off the enemy using speed. The preeminent skill of the pilots was disying a miraculous defense that would make any spectator to spontaneously sigh in admiration, but it was obvious that too was only a matter of time.

    ¡¸No matter how you look at it, it''s not that the air pirate came attacking, but they unfortunately got discovered by the army¡­¡­something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸O, Goshujin-sama. It looks like the mother ship of the air pirate art changing course. Hou, it seems they art nning to plunge into those clouds that looks like a mountain range see?¡¹

    They could see a giant waterfall of cloud at the left side. The river of cloud was flowing down like vapor of dry ice falling to the ground from the towering mountain range of cloud that looked like it was continuing until the end of the world. It was merely a ce with height difference among the sea of clouds, but seen from the side it indeed looked like a mountain range of cloud.

    Inside the sea of clouds was a ce where ck rain that caused necrosis on the cells and fierce lightning were raging. As expected, was the airship and sky battlecrafts of the air pirate that seemed to have low spec able to endure that environment¡­¡­

    No matter how they thought about it, this was obviously a sin-or-swim gamble. But, either way it was only a matter of time until the air pirate got shot down at this rate. There was no doubt that for the air pirate too they had no other choice then to make this gamble.

    The airship of the air pirate was starting to swivel left as though drawing arge arc. It was already partly damaged from getting shot several times by the army''s air battlecrafts. Even so, it was evading the powerful cannon and missile from the mother ship, so it was still an amazing skill that they were disying.

    Although, if it was asked whether they could escape like that,

    ¡¸¡­¡­It will be harsh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    The mother ship was approaching until nearby already. The nearer it got, the more urate their bombing became. No matter how divine the skill of the pilot was, there would be nothing they could do if the distance was closed further than this.

    It was really unthinkable that the air irate would be able to reach until the cloud mountain range.

    Hajime and Tio were watching that sight. Of course, the two wouldn''t head out to give reinforcement. These people were the "pirate" of this world. The ouw that ignored the rule which protected many. This wasn''t a good problem to be mucked up irresponsibly by people of another world who came just to fulfill their curiosity of wanting a bit of adventure.

    No matter how problematic the moral of the army''s pilots, no matter how the "fuel" production left them with bad taste, it waspletely unthinkable for them to be the air pirate''s ally because of that.

    As expected, the environment and the way of living of the people in this world were a bit too severe for the two of them to purely have fun here¨D¨DHajime and Tio smiled bitterly. They didn''t have the disgusting hobby of purposely enjoying the death of many people, so they averted their gaze thinking to withdraw from this airspace.

    But, the destiny or something following Hajime and co around wasn''t that good of a guy that would let them get away that simply. All the events that happened at other world Tortus, tumbling into another world like this when they came out just for a little stroll, then how that world had ended already, furthermore having the scene of a battle between two factions unfolding in front of their eyes like this¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DPiiiiiiiiiih

    ¡¸Aa?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    In the battlefield that was decorated with explosion roars, howling wind, and orange me sts, suddenly a high-pitched sound reverberated. It sounded like blown whistle, however, there waspelling desperation filled into that¨D¨Dcrying voice.

    Hajime and Tio who reflexively returned their gaze to the battlefield caught a presence of something small rapidly approaching them.

    A shining silver small creature was flying, weaving its way through the orange gap of the explosions and the light of the setting sun that illuminated from the interval of the sea of clouds and sky. It was a small but magnificent dragon.

    ¡¸Piih. Piiiiiiih¡¹

    The silver small dragon was desperately pping its wings while raising a cry that sounded like it would tear up its throat.

    ''A lost dragon?'' Hajime and Tio thought doubtfully, but they immediately noticed. That small existence was staring straight at the two of them, no, more urately it was staring straight at Tio.

    Hajime looked at the pencil Cross Velts floating around them. They were functioning normally. The camouge barrier was going strong. Their form, smell, and heat shouldn''t be possible to be detected. But, the small dragon heading at their direction was going straight at Tio no matter how he looked.

    Hajime suddenly brought his face closer to Tio and his nose sniffed repeatedly.

    ¡¸Wha, what is it, Goshujin-sama? As expected it''s embarrassing to have mine body suddenly sniffed at.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m wondering if you have a unique smell that even my artifact cannot hide.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right now, it shouldst not be wrong of me for thinking of wanting to hit Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    Tio who was unusually angry was pushing on Hajime''s face with her hand to make distance while her cheeks were blushing slightly.

    Even while they were doing that, the small dragon arrived at their position, ¡¸Pii! Piih!¡¹it was crying out while circling around the two. It appeared that it was really detecting their presence without any doubt whatsoever.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what''s with it? It''s looking really desperate somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don''t tell me, is it looking for help?¡¹

    Tio stared at the tiny dragon with an expression that was lost for words. She was wondering why a dragon that should be fearful against human was trying to get involved with human conflict. Hajime was also cocking his head in puzzlement.

    But, the strange matter was continuing further.

    Of all thing, the pirate that should be heading desperately to the cloud mountain range was swiveling greatly while bending their path. The direction the ship''s nose was pointing was at¨D¨Dthe direction of Hajime and Tio.

    ¡¸What''s going on? Don''t tell me the camouge barrier is really broken?¡¹

    ¡¸No Goshujin-sama. I''m only guessing, but this child might be the cause?¡¹

    ¡¸They are turning midair to chase after a small dragon when they are in the brink of getting shot down anytime? I seriously don''t understand what''s the meaning of that.¡¹

    Perhaps the army also noticed the small dragon''s existence seeing how the air pirate changed course, surprisingly several sky battlecrafts broke away from the front line and approached here. Even though they should be pressuring the greatly skilled air pirate''s sky battlecraft, yet they still approached the small dragon even if they left behind a hole in their side''s battle force.

    At the same time, the sky battlecrafts of the air pirate also ignored the defense of their own mother ship and flew out toward the small dragon.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just who in world art thou?¡¹

    Tio unconsciously asked at the small dragon that was desperately pleading something. The air pirate that pursued the small dragon even if they had to throw away their life. The pursuing army that left behind the air pirate even though it was just a bit more before they could finish them off.

    It was already obvious that this small silver dragon wasn''t just a mere stray dragon.

    ¡¸Chih. I don''t know what''s going on, but at this rate we will get dragged in. Tio, we are finished being a spectator. We are withdrawing from this airspace right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, acknowledged.¡¹

    The two were curious with the small dragon''s existence, but it was out of the question for them to get saddled with an existence that was unanimously pursued by the army and air pirate. Hajime and Tio nodded at each other and tried to leave that ce.

    That moment, as though guessing the intention of the two, the small dragon blocked their route. And then, it began to emit silver right immediately after.

    Tio and Hajime unconsciously stopped moving seeing the dazzlingly shining small dragon that looked solemn somehow. Inside their head, a pleading resounded. It sounded vaguely childish, yet filled with a greatly earnest feeling.

    ¡ºHelp-, help! King, please! Everyone, my friends, help them-¡»

    They didn''t hear any clear words. But, that feeling was certainly conveyed to them.

    Hajime and Tio couldn''t hide their bewilderment. They looked at each other while standing still.

    Instantly, a sound wave impact assaulted the area.

    ¡¸Piih!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uoh¡¹

    ¡¸Nuwah. This art from that time!¡¹

    It was the sound wave attack like what the sky battlecraft emitted at the floating ind. Furthermore this one had more power than that time. It even generated physical shockwave that mercilessly attacked Hajime and others.

    Naturally, Hajime and Tio weren''t damaged, but the small dragon wasn''t unharmed. The small dragon that was emitting a mysterious silver light got blown away by the impact and furthermore it was falling limply as though its consciousness was cut off.

    ¡¸Ah, hey, get a hold of thyself!¡¹

    Tio spontaneously leaped out and held the small dragon with both hands.

    ¡¸Tio! Don''t daydream!¡¹

    ¡¸Nu?¡¹

    The sky battlecraft of the army passed through instantly. When Hajime gave her warning, it was after the second nes following behind it hadunched the missile that deployed like the time at the floating ind.

    The special burst in front of her eyes and it spread widely to envelop its target.

    Hajime cut in between just before it could envelop Tio and the fainted little dragon.

    ¡¸HAAH!!¡¹

    A yell of fighting spirit. The magic power that was gushed out directionally was converted into physical impact due to the skill "Magic Shockwave". The crimson wave that possessed immense power blown away the cage far away without any trouble.

    After the second ne passed through, the third ne that was further approaching was decelerating while deploying something that looked like a hook from its lower part. Most likely it would use that hook to catch the cage and carried it until the mother ship.

    The pilot of the approaching third ne opened wide his eyes in shock.

    After all, just when they were about to capture the small dragon by a beautiful coordination, suddenly a winged beautiful woman appeared midair and caught the small dragon in her embrace, furthermore the cage was blown away by a crimson wave and in the end a man riding a flying board also appeared after that, that was why it was impossible for him to not get shocked.

    Yes, Tio got out of the camouge range when she leaped out, and Hajime also exposed himself because he fired the magic shockwave.

    The tough-looking hook flying out from the rapidly approaching third ne''s lower part was about to hit Hajime and Tio and the small dragon behind him.

    The fingers of Hajime''s right hand bended like ws. He instantly swung his right hand toward the hook that almost hit him.

    By doing that, what was left behind was the figure of Hajime that was reduced into a pile of meat and got sent flying¨D¨Dwas naturally not what happened. There was only the sight of the torn apart wreckages disappearing into the sea of clouds.

    The sky battlecraft that pursued after the army''s sky battlecrafts swiveled greatly to avoid Hajime and Tio.

    When Hajime sent a nce, as expected, the air pirate pilot was also showing a shocked expression as though his eyeballs were going to fly out. He looked really like¡¸WHAT THE HELLLLLLLLLLLLL-¡¹

    ¡¸Tio, how is the dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, looks like it''s just losing consciousness without any serious wound. ¡­¡­Forgive me, Goshujin-sama. Because I unconsciously jumped out, we art dragged into something troublesome.¡¹

    Tio showed an apologetic face while approaching Hajime''s side. Hajime shrugged while smiling wryly to that.

    ¡¸If your body moved by itself, then that must be the action that Tio want to do from your heart. Then I don''t really mind that. First of all, it''s toote already saying we are dragged into troublesome matter by this time. This kind of thing can also happen from putting on air as onlooker.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes. I see. Thank you Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    Tio''s lips loosened up greatly hearing Hajime''s indifferent speech. And then, for some reason Tio seemed to be nestling even closer than before to Hajime.

    Ahead of Hajime''s gaze, the scene of the air pirate''s airship approaching and the army''s mother ship circling around the two of them was unfolding. The sky battlecrafts were circling around Hajime and Tio in circles with wariness and bewilderment.

    Seeing that kind of sight, Hajime''s wry smile deepened and he muttered.

    ¡¸Now then, first how about we try starting with a peaceful "talk".¡¹<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Just a little notice, theic version that is in the middle of serialization in Ovep-sama''s homepage was update.

    Damn, seriously damn. The impact at the fight against the w bear among other things is just damn.

    It really has impact and I can enjoy Hajime in his early day at abyss with another fresh feeling.

    If you are interested, please take a look by all means!

    The next update is nned to be at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    ¡ºEe, everyone. This is sudden, but we are not anyone suspicious by any means. In this situation, we should strive to reach a mutual understanding peacefully, by means ofmunication like a cultured human shouldn''t wee-¡»

    The voice of Hajime that was amply filled with sincerity was resounding through the whole airspace. He was appealing by using telepathy, so his voice should undoubtedly reach both the army and the air pirate.

    While the air pirate''s airship and the army''s mother ship that was located diagonally right behind it were approaching, Hajime was hovering midair while showing a friendly smile. The first impression was truly the most important thing in forming personal rtionship.

    Tio who was nestling close beside him was nursing the small dragon in her arms while acting the straight-man¡¸No matter how they look, thou only look like someone suspicious though¡¹, but it didn''t even give a single scratch at Hajime''s ignoring skill.

    Hajime lifted up both his hands to appeal that he had no hostility while he continued his words like a cultured modern-day person.

    ¡ºWe don''t have any hostile intention. No, honestly! I''m not lying at all! It will be a cold day in hell before I lie. A person like me is saying that, that''s why there can be no doubt about it. We don''t have any hostile intention!¡»

    ¡¸It sounds extremely fishy¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio-san beside Hajime was saying something. But his ignoring skill level had reached the max value so there was no problem.

    ¡ºEveryone, it appears that all of you are pursuing after this rug rat dragon, but the two of us don''t need it! Rather, we are even thinking seriously whether we should just toss this thing away over there.¡»

    ''We don''t have any intention of snatching your prey okaaay!'' Hajime appealed so, but for some reason hostility was overflowing form the pilots of both factions circling at the surrounding. Especially all the pilot-san of the air pirate, their rage was fierce. They wereying out their protest by punching *bang bang* at their cockpit''s windbreaker.

    ¡º¡­¡­It was a joke. Just now was a joke filled with wits. That was my consideration to everyone trying to calm down this ce. Anyway, we don''t have any intention of snatching this thing, so we will hand over this rug rat. Owner-san, pleasee out to the fro~~nt¡»

    For some reason, when Hajime said "rug rat" or "owner", the killing intent of the air pirate pilots doubled. Somehow he got the feeling that the more he talked the more their hostility got fanned up.

    Even while Hajime was making speech like that, the airship of the air pirate had approached until nearby.

    There, perhaps their mental petrification against the really strange duo was finally dispelled, the air battle force of the army side was starting to move.

    It seemed that it was the fact that they tried to capture the small dragon alive, so instead of attacking Hajime and Tio, they resumed their attack toward the airship.

    Perhaps it should be called as an abnormal obsession, because the airship was recklessly charging forward without even taking evasive action. It was getting bombed directly and got damaged all over.

    The pilots of the air pirate side returned fire. However, because their number was reduced by the army''s overwhelming attack, and how the airship wasn''t taking sufficient evasive action, and then, because there were Hajime and Tio¨D¨Dor more urately the small dragon nearby, their movement got restrained and they were unable to deploy in a defensive battle like before.

    ¡ºEe, everyone, let''s calm down for now. I will hand over this rug ra¨D¨Dthis young dragon, so both sides, please stop your ship. Let''s talk it with each other about the handing over¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Please match your speed with usss-. And then, give Kuwaibel to me! Please-¡¹

    An amplified voice of a woman¨D¨Dno, a girl reached Hajime, cutting off his speech.

    When Hajime turned his gaze there, he could see on the front deck of the airship that was charging to here, a girl carrying something that looked like a megaphone was leaning his body forward on the handrail that she looked like she could fall off anytime. Behind the girl was a tall blonde haired young woman and a young man with the same blonde hair standing by, they were desperately holding the girl who looked like she could fall off anytime.

    The girl''s silver semi-long hair was wild from the strong wind. But, the girl''s expression was even wilder than that. Looking closer she was a beauty. However, her eyes that were greatly nting upward and her desperate looked that even resembled an ogre were honestly at a creepy level.

    But, her figure that was reaching out her hand earnestly and sincerely even when she knew that she wouldn''t reach conveyed the seriousness of the girl.

    The ship wasn''t decelerating. It would get shot down if it stopped. It was something definite. That was why the girl yelled for Hajime to match his speed pleadingly.

    The airship was passing through so close it almost grazed Hajime and Tio. The girl was still reaching out her hand with a despairing and grieving expression.

    Hajime and Tio looked at each other''s face.

    ¡¸Aa~. It looks like they also know the name of this rug rat, and based on the situation, perhaps what this thing meant by friend refer to the air pirate¨D¨Dlet''s toss this thing to that girl and get away from here.¡¹

    ¡¸This hath really be troublesome in various aspects, I understand.¡¹

    They nodded once. Hajime and Tio started sliding backward with a sudden speed.

    The movement that wholly ignored things like propulsive force or dynamics caused several pilots who were looking for chance to open their eyes wide in shock.

    Hajime and Tio instantly approached the airship''s deck.

    The girl''s expression greatly brightened up. The blonde hair duo behind her looked wary.

    Perhaps thinking that the small dragon was going to be handed over, the mother ship behind the airshipunched innumerable number of missiles. It seemed that it took into consideration that the small dragon was nearby, so its main cannon the majestic 3-gun turrets stayed silent, but in front of nearly fifty missiles, it was hard to say that it was "fortunate".

    The Vulcan cannon loaded aboard the airship spouted fire, shooting down the missile swarm, but in the first ce it couldn''t take evasive action. The sky battlecraft pilots also joined in the interception, but naturally by doing that the respond toward the army''s sky battlecraft thinned down.

    One ne slipped through the defensive line of the air pirate andunched its missile.

    Most likely its aim was the bridge. Human silhouettes could be seen across the windbreaker of a ce that was jutting out in the central position of the airship.

    The girl and the blonde haired duo opened their eyes wide. They were staring dumbfounded at theirst moment¨D¨D

    Ahead of their gaze, one smoking sky battlecraft barged in. It slipped between the bridge and the flying missile without any hesitation.

    It was a shield with one''s life on the line. For a "pirate", that skill, that spirit, that everything was noble.

    me st illuminated the bridge, the girl and others on the deck, and Hajime and Tio who were flying parallel to the airship.

    The ne''s rear part was pulverized and the front nose was torn to pieces. It was merely luck that the cockpit wasn''t sted off.

    But, there wasn''t any concept of bail out or anything for the pilot of this world. The reason was because there was nothing but the sea of clouds below when they ejected out, inside that was a hell that rejected human''s survival.

    ¡¸Bovid-!!¡¹

    The girl''s pained voice resounded at the interstice of the wind''s howl. Even though she wasn''t using megaphone, but her voice resounded excessively clearly was surely because the pilot was an important people for her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief. Well, I''m a Japanese after all?¡¹

    For some reason Hajime was making a strange excuse while taking out something from "Treasure Warehouse II" that he threw away. That thing which was flying in a high speed that was unthinkable to be reached just from a snap of the wrist slid right under the cockpit part that was about to vanish into the sea of clouds.

    And then, that thing that spread out with *kashun-* sound¨D¨Dvariable type chakram "Orestes" swallowed the cockpit along with the pilot through its center.

    The girls and co leaked out¡¸Eh?¡¹, at the same time another Orestes that was also thrown on the deck unfolded and the cockpit fell from there. The deck got dented along with a loud impact sound. The pilot who returned safely (?) looked dazed from being unable toprehend what happened.

    Hajime caught the returning Orestes while calling at the girl and co who were dumbfounded at the unbelievable sight.

    ¡¸O~i, you over there! You are this guy''s owner¨D¨Dnot that, you''re his friend? You are aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? A, e, u, tha, that''s righttt!¡¹

    Hajime asked while poking at the small dragon Tio was carrying. The girl was in a state of ''presently in chaos!'', however she somehow returned word of affirmative.

    Hajime nodded¡¸Yosh¡¹.

    ¡¸Then, I''ll return him, so catch him properly okaaay!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Catch? Eh?¡¹

    Hajime directed a really nice smile at the girl was all flustered and all shook up. He ignored Tio who was speaking hesitantly¡¸No, Goshujin-sama. Although the situation is as it is, that art a bit¡­¡­¡¹, and he strongly grasped the small dragon in an eagle grip.

    And then, he tossed it away¡¸Hoi-¡¹with a really casual feeling.

    ¡¸WAITTTTTTTTTT-, WHAT ARE YOU DOINGGGGG-¡¹

    The girl screamed, however she did that while running on the deck with surprising swiftness and performed a dive catch at the falling small dragon. At that asion, she also seemed to perform a face sliding, but she seemed to be unexpectedly tough because right after she lifted the small dragon to show at the panicked blonde hair duo.

    That figure looked like an outfielder baseball yer showing up his fine y, or it closely resembled a person of a certain unpopted ind going¡¸I CAUGHT ITT¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹. The blonde hair duo was rushing to the girl while apusing. (TN: Click if you want to see the pose. I don''t really know what this refer too. Perhaps some kind of TV show in Japan?)

    Seeing their figure like that, Hajime showed a really satisfied smile that seemed to say¡¸Today too I''m umting up good deed yeah¡¹before he used telepathy once more.

    ¡ºEveryone, with this we are not involved anymore. From the start we are just a passing by people of virtue, and so, we will quickly vanish so that we won''t be a bother to everyone. Well then-¡»

    Hajime prompted Tio and he rotated his skyboard. The skyboard turned 90 degree left from the course of the air pirate. That was a course that distanced away from the cloud mountain range. Hajime predicted that the air pirate who had recovered the small dragon would head toward the cloud mountain range in order to escape the army, so he chose a course that was the exact opposite from that route.

    But, destiny-san wouldn''t let such a shallow demon king-san to get away! It was impossible to escape from destiny-san!

    ¡¸Piih!? Pii~~? Pipiih!? Pii¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D, Ku-chan! DON''T GOOO-. COME BACK HEREEEEE-¡¹

    Such cry and scream could be heard from behind.

    When Hajime and Tio looked behind in surprise, the awakened small dragon was chasing after Hajime and Tio once more. Perhaps the girl had jumped out overenthusiastically, because she was diving outside the handrail, but the blond hair duo caught her leg in a narrow call.

    The screams (?) of the blonde hair duo¡¸Pr, princessss-. Do you want to dieee-¡¹or ¡¸Aa, this is bad-. Roze-sama''s clothes is slipping offffff-¡¹who were looking desperate could be heard. The pilot who went through emergencynding on the deck jumped out from the cockpit in panic and joined in the rescue of the girl whose buttocks were getting exposed.

    ¡¸Wai-, why are you chasing us!? Just as I thought Tio, a strange smell really ising from you!?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a cruel remark don''t thou know!? Even if it''s me, I couldst still feel hurt here!?¡¹

    Hajime and Tio elerated rapidly.

    However, surprisingly the small dragon made its body to be d in silver color and chased them steadily. In contrast with the tininess of its body and its pitiful ''pii pii'' cry, it was unexpectedly a speed fighter.

    ¡¸Uwaa, somehow everyone is following after us¡­¡­what''s with this game of tag?¡¹

    ¡¸This art chaos.¡¹

    In the world of twilight, Hajime and Tio were in the lead with the small dragon, the air pirate''s sky battlecrafts, the army''s sky battlecrafts, airship, and mother ship were pursuiting in a straight line which created a bizarre sight. Hajime was looking weary while Tio''s face was twitching.

    Even when they attempted to camouge themselves using pencil Cross Velts, but as long as the small dragon was chasing after Tio by somehow grasping her position urately, there was no other way to get away other than shaking it off using speed.

    Hajime withdrew Donner from his holster and loaded it with special bullet "Exise Bullet". It was a special bullet that could change ce along with the space around it to another space coordinate. By firing the bullet with electromaic eleration and then exchanging ce with it at the farthest distance, it enabled the user himself to move in the pseudo realm of electromaic eleration.

    ¡¸Tio, grab on me. We are teleporting.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right. That''s fine but¡­¡­why, didn''t Goshujin-sama use it when chasing after that Higgs fellow?¡¹

    Hajime''s gaze wandered around a bit while,¡¸You, it''s that you know, that. Yes, interfering at the battle between you and that guy is just inelegant right?¡¹he was making a strangelyme excuse while his finger was about to pull the trigger.

    But, just before he could,

    ¡¸Whoops¡¹

    Hajime controlled the skyboard and made a sharp turn. The ce where they were just at a moment before was rushed through by innumerable bullets.

    Furthermore, the sky battlecraft squad that cut in at the path Hajime was turning to was carrying out a strafing with Vulcan to reduce Hajime and Tio into meat scraps without even a shred of mercy.

    Hajime further barrel rolled to avoid that, but

    ¡¸Oi oi, they are really feverish with murderous impulse huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like they art losing their temper with this game of tag.¡¹

    Ahead of the gaze of the two who were turning around, there was the form of the mother ship that unnoticed had taken a steep climb and aimed its gun turret at its lower part from the far height. It seemed the turret was a type that could be stowed in, that turret that was protruding out from the ship''s bottom was opening itsrge nozzle that had a diameter around two meter.

    It was a caliber that was too big to shoot cannon ball, but it seemed what it would shot wasn''t cannon or missile.

    It had silver light converging in it. The energy was so immense their skin could feel it. No matter how they looked, it was in the preparation stage to fire a beam cannon like space battleship that often came out in SF.

    Going with firing the main cannon of a mother ship that was boasting its hugeness just to kill two people, these guys were really bunches with screw loose in their head.

    Naturally, Hajime was trying to take evasive action, but the aim of that cannon turret was detailed in contrast of its size. Furthermore, the army''s sky battlecrafts were joining in the attack from all direction to seal their movement so they couldn''t escape from the firing line.

    Indeed, although this was for the sake of breaking the deadlock of the situation, but it was unthinkable that the height of this killing intent wasing from the bunches who were refraining themselves fromrge scale attack in consideration of the small dragon''s existence.

    ¡ºOi, we told you already before, we don''t have any hostile intention, we also don''t want anything with that small dragon! We also don''t want to get involved with you guys! We are going to disappear right away, so pull ba¨D¨D¡»

    Hajime''s persuading words resounded to the whole airspace using telepathy. But, before he could finish his sentence¨D¨Dthe atmosphere burst.

    *GOU-* The silver bombardment was fired from diagonally above and exploded the air. Due to the sky battlecrafts attacking in waves, a wall of bullet was created between the two and the pursuing small dragon, distancing the two sides.

    Therefore, that merciless attack dyed the world that was in madder red color as though it was midday, pouring down on Hajime and Tio like iron hammer from the sky.

    ¡¸Piih! PIIIIIH¡¹

    ¡¸Ku-chan-, Kuwaibel-! Come back quickly! Just what are you thinking about those two!?¡¹

    The girl on the pursuing airship was desperately raising her voice using a megaphone at the small dragon that was forced to evade due to the shockwave that shook the atmosphere. Even the sky battlecrafts of the air pirate that got reduced in number were making a shuddering expression at the bombardment of the mother ship while circling at the small dragon''s side.

    The game of tag was over. The air pirate was now too far away from the area of cloud mountain range that was their only chance of escaping. Actually, the inside of that mountain range area was rtively calmerpared to the sea of clouds, so it was the optimum ce to conceal themselves, but it was impossible for them to return there from now. The only way that remained for them now was only to dive into the sea of clouds even though they would crash nine times out of ten by doing that.

    And to do that they had to take back the small dragon into the airship even for a second faster.

    But, the small dragon in question was only raising its cry at the silver pir of light searchingly.

    It was as though it was convinced at the survival of those two who had disappeared inside the pir without even a one in ten thousand chance to stay alive¡­¡­

    ¡¸Li, es¡­¡­impossible¡­¡­¡¹

    Those words were surely representing the feeling of all the people in this battlefield.

    The silver bombardment from the warship was vanishing as though it was melting into air.

    That attack should annihte everything without leaving even dust behind. However, while the brightness that was like midday was vanishing and the color of twilight was returning to the world, the future that should be absolute was overturned.

    What appeared was a sphere.

    That solid metallic sphere which was shining gently from the reflection of the evening sun was further surrounded by jet ck and crimson colored crosses around it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It was an unknown attack, so just in case I jointly used eight point barrier and Aidion at the same time, but it seems that attack doesn''t have the power to break through the space istion.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, this defense couldst evenpletely block the disintegration bombardment of the god''s apostles. As long as it''s not even a prating attack that ignore defense, it''s next to impossible to slip through Goshujin-sama''s defensive wall.¡¹

    *kashun-kashun-kashun-* With such sound, the metallic sphere¨D¨Dvariable stylerge shield "Aidion" was undoing its omni-directional defense. It was severalyers of shield sliding and contracting smaller continuously to its neighbor. Before long the sphere was switching to its normal mode of coffin form. At the same time, the eight point barrier also vanished.

    The battlefield was silent. No, more urately the sound of wind and the nes'' thruster sound were reverberating, but the people in this battlefield were so speechless to the degree that it felt like that.

    They were rightly amazed and dumbfounded. An individual was pulling through a direct hit that was fired by the main cannon of a mother ship ss battleship unharmed. Everyone''s reaction was understandable.

    In the battlefield that became still as death, Hajime started to monitor the conversations at the bridge of the mother ship using the application of telepathy even while feeling his blood rushing to his head.

    While they were all in a straight line chase, because the small dragon was in the line of fire the mother ship couldn''t attack satisfactorily and left attacking to its sky battlecrafts, yet why did they suddenly act decisively by attacking like that¡­¡­

    Inside the bridge of the mother ship that Hajime was skillfully monitoring¡­¡­

    ¡ºShit-, even that was defended-. Those guys, as expected they are monster-¡»

    ¡ºImpossible¡­¡­we had confirmed it from the recording of Glowser 4 but¡­¡­even though it was just sixty percent but that was the main cannon. Just what in the world are those two¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºCaptain-. Quick, quickly prepare the next attack-. The one with the full power! If not, everyone will be ughtered again!¡»

    ¡ºShut up Higgs! We, the soldier of the divine country is the chosen people that rule the sky, there is no way we will lose against just two pirates!¡»

    ¡ºBut-, those two aren''t human! You see it right-? The male destroyed sky battlecraft personally, and the female transformed into dragon and pursued hot on my tail even when I used maximum speed!¡»

    ¡ºChih. Oi, someone take Higgs away! He is an eyesore!¡»

    It seemed that surviving sky battlecraft had the system of video recording loaded in it. With that, they knew the iprehensible strength of Hajime and Tio, and using the chance when they were distance from the small dragon, theyunched an attack that could be said as excessive. That seemed to be the case.

    The person who seemed to be the ship captain gave order with angry voice at his subordinates inside the bridge who were making noise from feeling shaken.

    ¡ºLaunch the air battle squads that are in the middle of standby! Don''t let those two get near the air pirate and the monarch dragon! Helmsman, circle to the left side of the target with velocity 3! Replenish the main cannon, maximum power! Fix pod number 1 until 20 to the target. Bullet type Grog! Keep firing without pause! There is no way a shield that can block attack like that can hold out for long! Crush them with quantity!¡»

    It seemed they were seriously nning to shot down Hajime and Tio.

    The mother ship was starting to circle to the left side while spouting silver light. The Vulcan barrels and cannon barrels that could bombard using medium size bullet type were directed at Hajime and Tio.

    Hajime''s eyes narrowed quietly. He broadcasted a voice that was losing its intonation using telepathy.

    ¡ºYou can hear me right? Listen well, I''ll say it one more time okay? We don''t have the intention of getting involved with the dispute between you guys. We have the awareness that it''s us who are trespassing at your territory. We the nuisances will disappear. That''s why, don''t direct your killing intent to us more than this.¡»

    It was silent for a while. The army side was bewildered with the voice that was resounding in their head, however, the captain spoke his answer from his spot even while half in doubt whether his voice would be transmitted.

    ¡ºSleep talk after you go to sleep. There is no way we can just leave alone anyone with that kind of bizarre power and also obsessed so much by that monarch dragon. Originally we will want to catch you two for human experiment to search for the secret of that power, but you two are just too dangerous. That''s to say nothing how you two hadid your hands at the pilots of our army who are the people of god. We will kill you two right here right now for sure.¡»

    The main cannon of the mother ship was gathering an immense energy. Innumerable sky battlecrafts flew out from it. Their number were already surpassing fifty ne ifbined with the nes that had came out from the battle before this.

    The small dragon was trying to approach Hajime and Tio, but the army''s sky battlecrafts were obstructing it with wall of sound wave. They also attacked at the air pirate. The air pirate''s aircrafts were already less than ten.

    ¡¸Piih. PIIIIH¡¹

    Just what was making it trying that hard? The small dragon was desperately calling at Hajime and Tio. It didn''t want to get separated from them, or perhaps, it was asking them to escape together¡­¡­it also looked like it was saying that kind of things.

    Hajime loosened up his expressionless face a bit and pulled the trigger of Donner. Two streaks of light flew out. One went toward the small dragon, and the other one went toward the girl on the airship. Just before it shot them through in a sh, the special bullets "Exise Bullet" stopped still in ce, and using its effect, the small dragon was instantly transferred to the girl''s location.

    ¡¸Just stay quiet at your friend''s side. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Pii¡­¡­pih¡¹

    ¡¸Ku, Kuwaibel, is listening to what he is told?¡¹

    Those words that were said with unexpectedly gentle voice in contrast with the dangerous atmosphere the speaker was d in made the small dragon to look alternately at Hajime and Tio restlessly, but after a slight hesitation it replied back energetically. The girl who embraced the small dragon so that it wouldn''t run away for the second time showed a surprised expression at its behavior.

    In addition, before they realized several Cross Velts were floating around the airship, forming protection barrier.

    The focused silver light was already in critical point. The attack of the army''s sky battlecrafts that became unreserved by the small dragon''s distance was increasing in fierceness. Several thousand Vulcan bullets, several hundred missiles, and sound waves that were even apanied with shockwave came in really absurd number that it was presumptuous to even call it overkill, and all those were concentrated toward just two people.

    me st enveloped the barrier, the figure of the two disappeared inside as though a small sun wasing into existence there.

    They were receiving that much concentrated attack, however, Hajime who continued to defend using only barrier of space istion turned his gaze at Tio beside him. Tio shrugged and answered back at the wordless question.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama who art still trying to persuade them somehow even when having killing intent directed at thee art also not bad but¡­¡­as expected, acting absurdly unreasonable with no question asked, that art what truly worthy for mine master. Goshujin-sama, holding back thiste art unnecessary. Mine will art always together with Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    Hajime disyed a fearless grin and embraced Tio. If the figures of a man embracing the waist of a beautiful girl on the skyboard weren''t hard to see because of the me st from the missiles enveloping them, then surely the expression of the enemies would convulse grandly.

    A calm voice resounded at the battlefield that was decorated with explosive sounds and impact sounds.

    ¡º¡­¡­This is yourst warning. Get lost, right now.¡»

    Not just the captain of the mother ship, all the people who heard that voice felt a shiver in their spine from terror. But, unfortunately, it seemed they converted that terror into rage using their elitism and pride that were oozing from their every single word.

    ¡ºDon''t falter! Fix them in ce! They cannot move-. Their shield too shouldn''t be able to hold out for long anymore-. Show our power as the soldier of the divine country! Main cannon, status!?¡»

    ¡ºFive percent left until the full charge, four percent, three percent¡­¡­full charge! We can fire anytime-¡»

    ¡ºFire at the count of five! Air battle squads, pull back!¡»

    The madder red sky that was turning dark was dyed by the silver of midday once more.

    It was iparable with the previous one, it wasn''t just the turret below the mother ship, even the 3-gun turrets installed at the front deck also fired bombardment in exactly the same scale. The total of four silver bombardments tore through the sky with might that ripped apart the atmosphere. The diameter of its hit range could reach ten meter. If the after-shock was included then the area of further ten meter was a fatal territory.

    Hajime and Tio''s figure vanished along with me st that bloomed in the sky.

    The world rumbled. The sea of clouds directly below was undting and splitting from the impact. The cloud mountain at faraway had arge hole opened at it side and scattered away wholly.

    Inside the light that should be called as aurora, the people from both camps who were fixing their eyes upon that scene by holding their arm over their eyes or through a visor¨D¨D

    They witnessed it right after that.

    *GOU-* The jet ck spiral that blew upward and pierced the sky.

    In defiance of the silver light, that pure ck looked as though it was wordlessly asserting that it wouldn''t be dyed by any other existence no matter what.

    ¡¸What''s, that¡­¡­¡¹Someone whispered.

    At that moment, the jet ck whisper converged tighter. It rushed out from the silver torrent and became a whirling sphere in the sky.

    And then, it ruptured. As though the seal was broken. As though, born from a jet ck cocoon¨D¨Da figure appeared.

    A single roar. A single p of wings.

    That form was magnificently, majestically, and gantly conveying without scruple a dignity as the supreme ruler of the sky that didn''t fear or hesitate against anything.

    Therge build that drew a line against the emaciated dragon of this world, and the overflowing dominating aura. Its existence''s mightiness that the skin, or perhaps the instinct could feel.

    ¡ºI''m concluding you guys, as my "enemy". I don''t care whether you are from divine country, if you are a chosen race, or whatever, but you can learn it with your own body. That my wife, is the one and only supreme ruler of the sky.¡»

    Those words echoed through the whole airspace.

    The people who suddenly regained their senses with ''hah'' noticed although at thiste hour.

    Of the existence on the back of the hovering ck dragon with its wings spread and the zing sun behind it. There, a man was standing imposingly, ring down at everything.

    Anyone couldn''t help but to feel awed at that figure mounting the back of dragon that they had never even seen before.

    Everyone held their breath and lost their words, in the middle of that,

    The girl who was holding the small dragon murmured in astonishment.

    A fairy tale that she knew since she was little. Yes, that was the legendary¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Dragon knight, sama?¡¹<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The next update is nned to be at6 P.M Saturday too.

 Chapter 234. 235

    Chapter 234. 235

    This is a catalogue of Hajime''s artifact.

    Please read it to kill time.

    Shirakome himself doesn''t grasp the whole thing, so perhaps there is still other.

    For the artifact of other members, I''ll eventually add them in the list.

    (TN: I made up all the German word here because I''m toozy.  if you know the correct word and I''ll edit itter.)

    Donner & Scg

    Total length 35 cm. Rotating style magazine with 6 shots. Made fromposite ore of Tauru ore, Shutaru ore, and Athantium ore.

    The origin of the naming was from Germannguage¡¸thunderbolt¡¹or¡¸lightning¡¹, something like that.

    Scgen

    Total length around three meter, single shot, electromaically elerated anti-material rifle with zero caliber.

    The naming origin was from Germannguage¡¸Scheascgen(Pulverizing)¡¹¡­¡­I think.

    Scgen AA

    The sessor of Scgen. Its power and range were greatly improved. It surpassed the framework of sniper rifle and reached the level of sniper cannon.

    AA was the abbreviation of¡¸Acht Acht¡¹. I don''t know the detail of the spec, butnguage nuance was wonderful. It seemed that the power was also amazing. Therefore I adopted it.

    Metsurai

    Gatling railgun. Six rotating gun barrels, 30 mm caliber, it could shot about 12000 shots per minute. The cooling of early day version couldn''t follow along and it could only keep shooting for around five minutes.

    Metsurai Disaster

    A six barreled gatling gun where each barrel was formed from one Metsurai. The power was simply increased six times.

    Orkan

    Missile & rocketuncher.

    Agni Orkan

    A winged cross with total length of 3 meter. It could simultaneously fired 300 pencil missiles.

    Pile Bunker

    Romance

    Gatling Pile Bunker

    Super Romance

    Cross Bit

    Flying cross. It could be shield, it could also fire exploding bullet. It could also form a barrier by connecting to each other with wire.

    Cross Velt

    The sessor of Cross Bit. It had ck color with red pattern. The culmination of chuuni.

    Pencil Cross Velt

    Alias "Don''t touch, you pervert!"

    Hyperion

    Sunlight convergenceser. It went *chudon* from the sky.

    Burst Hyperion

    The sessor of *chudon* from the sky.

    Mirror Bit

    The machines on board the sky *chudon*. It could explode sunlight energy using Treasure Warehouse.

    Chakram

    Chakram. Its central part turned into gate.

    Variable style chakram Orestes

    Wire was installed inside the chakram. It could deploy an extrarge gate by splitting into three parts.

    Grim Reaper

    Mechanized monster. Fully loaded with ordnances inside.

    Meteor Impact

    A mere rock. The opponent die.

    Magic power cannon Grantschen

    It''s non-lethal so it''s fine!

    Treasure Warehouse

    Anything could enter

    Magic power 4-Wheel Drive Brieze

    A car that looked like Hummer. Fully loaded with gimmicks like de, caltrop, hand grenade, sniper rifle, etc.

    Magic power 2-Wheel Drive Schutaif

    A bike that looked American. Currently it was demonically remodeled into Shia''s wheels. It seemed it could also fly in the sky.

    B

    For binding. Recently it was used exclusively for Tio, or for Hajime mommy to dry clothes.

    Artificial Arm

    Kuh, be calm my left hand-

    Olneis

    Bird shaped reconnaissance ne. There were also various other shapes.

    Large Shield

    Coffin shaped. It could let out a stake from below to fix it into the ground. Made from theposite of three kinds of ores.

    Variable stylerge shield Aidion

    It could turn into sphere shape that defended from all directions.

    Hour Crystal

    Slowing down the flow of time of a certain range.

    Skyboard

    Eu¡ðka (TN: Refer to Eureka Seven I think)

    Ferner

    Manta shaped airship. It used gravity control so it could make abnormal maneuver.

    Submarine

    It could endure even magma.

    Hand Grenade *chudon*

    shbang Grenade *kats*

    Burning Grenade *goo*

    Paralysis Grenade *abah*

    Tear-Gas Grenade *nngih*

    Frag Grenades ¡­¡­

    Telepathy Stone Another world version mobile phone

    Specific Stone Another world version GPS

    Distant Viewing Stone Another world version telescope

    Reaction Stone Another world version remote control device

    Magic Eye Stone Chuuni

    Sealing Stone It dispersed magic power. The block that sealed Yue

    Crystal Key

    The key that opened even the door that crossed worlds

    Compass of Guidance Crossing

    It could find anything

    Magic crystal series

    It could stock up magic power. There were various shapes like ring, earring, bracelet, etc.

    Cheatmate

    Basic ability increase. It could strengthen the body to endure Limit Break. Cheat is your friend!

    Novum Id

    It can make illusion.

    Delischanors

    Something that bestowed a duplicate soul. It obstructed the soul interference from the opponent. By using it in conjunction with living golem, a pseudo clone could be created.

    Lob Regenschirm

    Three stages assaultnce that rotated in high speed. With the sealing stone, unique unevenness, and high speed rotation, it would dig through and disperse the magic itself.

    Special bullet Living Bullet A living bullet. It would listen to a simple order of the user and crushed the target.

    Special bullet Burst Bullet A bullet that was apanied by shockwave.

    Special bullet Exise Bullet It could switch the coordinate along with the space between bullet and bullet, or bullet and the user

    Special bullet Vision Bullet By using it in conjunction with Novum Id, it couldunch illusion.

    ¡îAddition.

    Living Golem Arachne

    Spider type golem. It couldunch things like sleeping drug, paralysis drug, weakening drug, and so on. Even transmutation is OK. It''s rtively all-purpose

    Satellite type Bel Agarta

    It poured down light of regeneration magic.

    Special bullet Squirm Shell

    A shell that could be packed with various things and fired. Large creature would unavoidably get teary eyed.

    Torpedo

    It could dye an oasis red. It could also kill an ancient monster quite a bit.

    Tent and Kotatsu

    The height of civilization that Hajime created

    Camping Kit

    Right now it was 3LDK with system kitchen attached by using space expansion

    Dryer

    It increase the glossiness

    Impact Grenade

    hidebuh

    Mask series

    Mask pink is retired uniform. Greatly increased battle ability

    Gate Key & Gate Hall

    Anywhe¡ð Door without door (Limited to a ce with Gate Hall)

    Gran Farensen

    It increased gravity by several times over.

    Last Zell

    Limit Break for everyone

    Doryukken

    Shia''s war hammer. It was changeable to be bombing mode.

    Vire Doryukken

    Doryukken''s sessor. It could be 100 Ton Hammeeerr

    ck very Whip

    Tio''s whip. It could mass produce ck dragon. There were also times where Hajime used it on Tio.

    Demon Sword of Circle Cmity Anima Erunte

    Kaori''s twinrge sword. Drain type demon sword.

    Holy Sword of Gospel Bel Rexion

    Kaori''s twinrge sword. Healing type holy sword.

    Shutzengel

    Instation type. It deployed Kaori''s barrier magic inrge scale.

    ck katana

    Shizuku''s beloved katana. The first present from Hajime. At night, she give it maintenance while grinning broadly. Lightning d - Wind w - Gravity Cut, etc.

    Will demonstrating katana swarm

    Anyway, it''s a swarm of ck katana that moved by themselves. I''mcking in chuuni power. Naming under review.

    Twin Iron Fan

    The user is Suzu. A tiny kid will look slightly elegant with this.

    Air Force Boots

    You can soar in the sky

    Living golem Demon Rangeeerr

    Myuu''s golem squadron. They had ego before anyone knew it. Myuu christened them "Belfegoor" "Satan" "Asmodeusu" "Lusife~r" "Mamon" "Leviatan" "Baalsebuf"

    Recently, the small golems that she received by begging at papa were christened with names like "Agaresu" "Sitrii" or "Marubas" and so on¡­¡­

    Donneer - Scag

    The small version of Donner & Scg exclusive for Myuu. It could also perform electromaic eleration using magic power battery

    Kotetsuu - Muuramasa

    Short swords exclusive for Myuu. Recently it felt like they were starting to have awareness¡­¡­

    This is Weapon Desu

    Myuu''s exclusive ck whip. It could exterminate terrorist''s "son"

    Don''t Touch, You Pervert

    Myuu''s exclusive pencil Cross Velt

    Pikko Piko Hammeer

    Myuu''s exclusive piko piko hammer. Its tip had rabbit character.

    Yue-oneechan''s Love

    Myuu''s exclusive jewel magecra¡ð.<hr>

    Artifacts enchanted with concept magic are excluded. Because it only used that one time.

    ''Other than that there is also something like this right?'' If you remember something like that then I''ll add it if I can bother you to write it at the review.

    Pardon me if the artifact exnation is atrocious¡­¡­

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    A sound like the creaking of metal resounded, the airship''s altitude lowered with a jerk.

    ¡¸Kyah¡¹

    ¡¸Piih¡¹

    The silver haired girl and little dragon who were hugging each other while trembling raised a scream at Hajime who was showing a really nice smile in a savage manner. The blonde haired female made contact using something like a radio toward the ce that seemed to be the bridge and asked what was happening.

    ¡ºRoze-sama-. The damage to the ship is horrible, we cannot maintain our floating power-¡»

    The magnified voice resounded to the whole ship. The silver haired girl who was called Roze quickly returned to her senses, and then she turned her gaze at the little dragon¨D¨DKuwaibel. Kuwaibel turned its gaze at Roze and nodded once.

    ¡¸Piiii~~~¡¹

    It raised a high-pitched cry. Silver light overflowed from its small body which gently enveloped the airship.

    ¡ºFloating power increasing, 50 percent. Please just a bit more, Kuwaibel-sama.¡»

    ¡¸Pii, pipih¡¹

    Kuwaibel puffed up his chest with a face that looked a bit triumphant, as though to say¡¸Just leave it to me!¡¹. It seemed that the declining ship was recovering its floating power with the help of that special silver power.

    Roze let out a relieved sigh and she tightly hugged again her beloved friend and partner Kuwaibel. She then returned her gaze at Hajime and Tio who were looking at them with very interested gaze.

    She stood up, put down Kuwaibel beside her, and then she showed an elegant bow that resembled a courtesy. Her hair was ruffled from the wind, her clothes was also a modest thing that looked like an overall, yet her appearance had a gracefulness that would make people who saw her to get taken aback.

    ¡¸It''s a great honor to be able to meet you for the first time, dragon knight-sama, true dragon-sama. I am Avenst Kingdom''s queen Roze Phiris Avenst. As the representative of the dragon kingdom, my greatest thanks for your assistance in this chance. ¡­¡­Unfortunately we are in this kind of condition, so we cannot even show you our gratitude satisfactorily, but please, you can rest your wings in our ship Rozeria by all means.¡¹

    The twoprehended, indeed this girl''s attire looked shabby, but now they could understand the reason of the refinement this girl was d with. It seemed that Hajime''s prediction that she wasn''t just a mere pirate was correct.

    Roze''s words caused the gaze of the blonde haired male and female at both her sides to wander around. It was a fact that they were saved, but the two people in front of them were too much of an unknown. As people whose mission was to protect the queen''s safety, Tio''s existence added with Hajime''s deed and great power were making them hesitate if it was okay to simply approach these two.

    ¡¸Piih. Pipii!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, hey-, Ku-chan! That''s impolite!¡¹

    They couldn''t possibly defy these two, but they also couldn''t abandon their wariness¡­¡­the blonde haired duo were unconsciously putting themselves on guard, but Kuwaibel only gave a nce at the duo who were like that before he quickly flew out and began to fly around Hajime and Tio happily.

    Roze was yelling¡¸Come back hereee~e!¡¹with an angry face, but Kuwaibel looked really curious about Tio in her dragon''s form, so he was flying in front of Tio''s nose tip while sending a deeply interested gaze.

    ¡¸Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged.¡¹

    With Hajime''s call, Tio enveloped her body with a cocoon of ck magic power light. The cocoon was shrinking whizzingly. Right after that, the magic power scattered like a bursting bubble and from inside Tio appeared in her usual appearance.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Holy cow. She really can turn into human. It''s just like in legend.¡¹

    ¡¸Even when I see it with this eyes, I still cannot believe it.¡¹

    ¡¸Nee-san. Can you punch me a bit? I think I''m hallucinating.¡¹

    The pilot who was saved by Hajime¨D¨DBovid was putting his hand on his forehead while muttering, while the blonde hair duo were also opening their eyes wide in disbelief.

    Hajime and Tio ignored their shock andnded on the deck. When they did that, Tio was floating with the dragon wings she let out, but Hajime was normally <em>stepping on the air</em> and walked down, so everyone including Roze stared with their eyes almost jumping out from the socket.

    Under Hajime''s feet that were walking normally as though he was going down a stair were crimson ripples spreading with each step. Everyone was staring at that wordlessly. Even after Hajime had stood on the deck, the gaze of everyone was still glued on Hajime''s feet.

    ¡¸Oi,e back to your senses. We also have various things that we want to ask. The time is limited y''know.¡¹

    Hajime tapped his foot while saying that. Hearing that, Roze and others returned to their senses with ''hah'' and their gaze met Hajime. Though their gaze still kept ncing at Hajime''s feet.

    ¡¸Tha, that''s rude of us. E, excuse me dragon knight-sama. For you toe down here, can I take that to mean that you are going to give us the honor by resting your wings on our ship?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not a dragon knight, and depending on the situation I''ll leave right away but¡­¡­well, it''s true that for the time being I''m thinking of talking with you guys.¡¹

    The blonde hair duo frowned at Hajime''s wording. They reflexively were about to say something, but then Bovid elbowed them saying¡¸Don''t get in her majesty''s way¡¹.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­I''m d. Wee, dragon knight-sama, true dragon-sama. If it won''t displease you, can I please ask for your name?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why I told you I''m not a dragon knight. ¡­¡­I am Hajime, and this is Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet thou, queen-sama with circumstance.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it''s an honor to meet the two of you, Hajime-sama, Tio-sama.¡¹

    Roze smiled widely while adding ''sama'' when calling the two of them. While she introduced herself as a queen of a country, it seemed shepletely saw Hajime and Tio as above her. Surely the reason of her attitude like this was rted with the unfamiliar terms she were using before this.

    Anyway, they were able to create a friendly atmosphere unlike with the army faction, so Hajime turned his gaze to another direction. Lured by that, the gaze of Roze and others followed Hajime''s and there they caught sight of the thing that Hajime was looking at. It was a giant mass of metal. The part of the mother ship that was forcefully purged.

    ¡¸Excuse me, that''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze raised a questioning voice. Hajime manipted his Cross Velt in exchange for replying to her. The metal mass that was surrounded by barrier was approaching following the Cross Velts'' movement.

    ¡¸Well, it''s nothing. This guys are innocent after all, so as expected making them fall together is just too much.¡¹

    ¡¸E, err¡­¡­¡¹

    Giving only a nce at the bewildered Roze, Hajime used convergence transmutation to dissolve the metal mass in front of his eyes into particle state. The sight of the gigantic mass of metal surrounded by crimson sparks and rustlingly vanished into sand shape made everyone speechless.

    Although, the true surprise came after that. The state inside was exposed when the outer wall was vanishing. Inside there was,

    ¡¸Wha-. Dragons are, that many inside there¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Chih, so it''s something like this. So inside there is the fuel store of those guys'' ship.¡¹

    Roze pressed her hands on her mouth and leaked out a whisper, and Bovid was clicking his tongue while saying the correct answer.

    The room where nearly a hundred dragon species were locked in dissolved in the blink of eye. Several fist sized metal lumps were created above Hajime''s hand and they were then stored into "Treasure Warehouse II".

    Perhaps because the dragons hadn''t flown for long, when the cage locking them in was gone, they were falling without even able to fly. They fell with a flop on the barrier floor that Hajime spread and then they looked around in astonishment while sitting.

    ¡¸This is troubling. It would be great if they can just fly away quickly but¡­¡­they don''t even have the strength to fly huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Uumu. It wouldst take some effort to care for this number. What to do, Goshujin-sama? There art also an option to use cheatmate and mine metamorphosis magic to forcefully remodel their body though?¡¹

    Tio suggested using the magic that once transformed the enemy monsters in the holy precincts into ck dragons. Hajime carefully pondered that suggestion, but the problem was resolved before he could give the answer.

    ¡¸Piih, PiiIIIhpipih¡¹

    Kuwaibel flew up in front of the dragons that weren''t trying to fly away and then his body shined silver. The overflowing light was scattering like rain while showering the dragons. After a while, the dragons were starting to move their wings in bewilderment.

    At first it was slowly. As though to ascertain the feeling. As though to recall the past.

    One dragon, and then one more dragon was floating, and the dragons began to dance in the sky.

    ¡¸Monarch dragon¡­¡­was it? That was how those guys called this rug rat dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. A dragon that grant power to the dragon species. He is truly ought to be called as the king of dragon.¡¹

    Dragons in various size were flying around the small dragon d in silver in adoration, as though they were offering their respect. Hajime and Tio''s expression turned admiring while watching that sight.

    Before long, the dragons pped their wings powerfully and became a single flock that flew away. Most likely there was also a floating ind at that direction. Kuwaibel was clearly giving out instruction to them to fly over there. It was certain that they would be able to rest their wings there.

    ¡¸Thank you very much Hajime-sama, Tio-sama. To think that the two of you were able to save those children in the middle of that battle¡­¡­how very admirable. As the representative of the dragon kingdom that love dragon and wish to be together with dragon, I offer the two of you my gratitude.¡¹

    Roze who stepped forward gracefully bowed her head deeply.

    It appeared that Roze and her group were harboring feeling of affection to the dragon species, different from the army faction. Seeing that their side also had sky battlecraft and airship, Hajime thought that they were using the energy body that seemed toe from the dragon''s heart, but based on what he saw from Roze''s behavior then perhaps there was other method than that. No matter how he couldn''t imagine this group killing dragon and took out their core.

    While Hajime and Tio''s interest was stimted inside their heart thinking that there were more and more things he wanted to ask with this, they were guided by Roze to go to the reception room. That was how it went but¡­¡­

    The terrible condition inside the ship that was littered with holes, the crews running around for repair, and then the strange noise that sometimes resounded and the condition that made it seemed like the airship would fall anytime, those factors caused Hajime to ask¡¸¡­¡­Is this airship okay?¡¹. In respond to that, Roze''s reply was¡¸I, it''s fine you know?¡¹with question mark inside her sentence and her gaze swimming around everywhere. In the end, Hajime rushed around to repair the ship.

    He wanted to be spared of the ship crashing while they were talking, so he made them guide him to the broken area and performed repair one after another using transmutation. If there wasck of material, Hajime used a part of the material that he snatched in great amount from the mother ship.

    Right after crimson spark surged, the damaged ce became just like new in the blink of eye. The absurd spectacle caused all the crews including Roze to goggle.

    Even when they were in the middle of moving to the next ce, their gaze was nailed at Hajime''s hand. When the hand moved to right, their gaze would also go to right, when it moved to left their gaze would also go left. When Hajime tried rotating his arm in a cir~cle, their gaze would also rotate in a cir~cle.

    ¡­¡­To the right a bit faster-. The gazes went to the right swiftly-. Left-, but it was a feint, it was up! Refusing to get tricked the gaze went up! Left up down right left right up-! What the-left up right left right left-, ah, mistaken!?

    ¡¸Just what art thou doing, Goshujin-sama and also queen-sama too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, sorry. Because these guys are moving too obediently, that I unintentionally¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My, my apologize. It feels like it would be a defeat if our gaze get left behind, that I unintentionally¡­¡­¡¹

    The people around the blushing Roze were also making an expression like¡¸Damn it, we unintentionally¡­¡­¡¹in harmony. Perhaps they were unexpectedly a group that could easily get into a certain mood.

    With various happenings like that, Hajime and Tio who were invited into the reception room finally sat down on a stiff sofa. A steamy beverage was put in front of them. Most likely it was something simr like tea. A slightly sweet fragrance tickled their nose.

    In front of the two was Roze. The blonde hair duo were standing in attention behind her. Midway to this room Hajime and Tio learned that both of them were siblings, the older sister was Olga Crow, and the little brother was Jean Crow. They seemed to be Roze''s imperial guards. The elder sister was the captain of the imperial guards, and the little brother was the vice captain. They could also pilot sky battlecraft, but they were an expert in close quarterbat. It seemed that usually they were also aiding Roze''s daily life.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama, Tio-sama. Forgive me for being too straight, but can I be allowed to ask what kind of objective the two of you have? We¡­¡­we have a goal, a mission. I think that if it''s the legendary true dragon-sama then your understanding must have grasped it already but¡­¡­like this, for the two of you to rush to our side in our time of danger, is it allowed for me to hold a hope that the two of you can give us your cooperation?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a bit. Calm down for now.¡¹

    From the middle of her talk, Roze''s body was leaning forward and she kept talking on and on. Hajime pushed forward both his hands to stop her. Roze pulled back her body in panic and she corrected her posture in shame.

    ¡¸I''ll say this first, but I''m not the dragon knight you queen-san talked about, I also don''t understand what you mean by true dragon. The reason is because we aren''t a dweller of this world.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Not a dweller of this world? Forgive me, I don''t really understand what do you mean by that.¡¹

    ¡¸I meant that literally, we are human from different world. A world where there isn''t a ck rain like here, where the civilization isn''t copsing. There are multiple countries in existence there and they more or less believe in order andw.¡¹

    Roze''s expression was getting more and more bewildered.

    Hajime smiled wryly understandingly and he talked the summary of their experience ofing to this world. Whether they would believe it or not in the end, Hajime would leave it to their own decision. For the time being, he conveyed to Roze that with the premise that they were from another world, he wished for her to teach him about this world, the situation, and about the unfamiliar terms that sometimes came out in their conversation.

    ¡¸It''s a story that I cannot believe so suddenly but¡­¡­for now, I understand that this talk itself won''t progress without me exining the situation. Having said that, I don''t know from where do I have to start exining¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­¡­then, first, what is that ck rain? Teach us starting from there. What happened that now thend is polluted by that rain?¡¹

    ¡¸So from there. So it''s really true, that the two of you doesn''t know about this world¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze took a gulp of the drink with her mind still shaken by bewilderment and for now she reset herself. She pondered for a bit thinking how should she exin, and then she began to talk.

    ¡¸The ck rain, it is said to be the proof of the fallen monarch dragon¨D¨DHelmut''s grief and rage.¡¹

    In the past, at the time where the ck rain still didn''t exist, in the center of dragon kingdom Avenst where Roze''s ancestor was acting as the king, there was an era of peace where dragon and human coexisted.

    ¡¸In that era, when dragon and human reached a certain age, it was the custom for them to choose a partner to exchange friendship of a lifetime. One of the monarch dragons who were the partner of the dragon kingdom royalty in such era, was the evil dragon Helmut.¡¹

    ¡¸Monarch dragon, what does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Monarch dragon, they are dragon that possess special power even among the dragon species. They possess silver scales, bestow strength to the dragon species and thend, and they are able to exchange words with human. They are the ruling kind among the dragons that will only exchange friendship with the royalty of the dragon kingdom.¡¹

    The oldest and strongest country¨D¨DDragon Kingdom Avenst. A part of the reason of that status was because in a world where dragon was human''s greatest friend, the kingdom royalty was the only one that could exchange friendship with the dragon''s ruling kind.

    ¡¸I see. That country surely was a country with influence huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The center of the world was without a doubt located in the dragon kingdom. However, even that era was approached by the end. ¨D¨DIt was the development of technology.¡¹

    Except the existence of dragons and ores and the like that possessed special energy, there wasn''t any mysterious power like magic or anything in this world. It was inevitable for technology to develop here just like in earth. The difference was at the point that in ce of electricity and gas, this world was using an energy that was called sky core.

    ¡¸Sky core, is that the sky blue ore that is even smaller than grains of sand?¡¹

    ¡¸So you know about that¡­¡­. Yes, exactly. It is a special ore with traits where it can be changed into various kic energy, stimte the growth of crops, or even neutralize gravity. It''s an ore that is really hard to be collected, but it can even allow an airship this big and sky battlecrafts to fly like this, and it can also produce light, heat, cold for our daily life.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­This ship, it''s not using that thing that is like the dragon''s heart?¡¹

    ¡¸-. Obviously-. Please don''t lump us together like those Qwailent bunches-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Calm down. I''mpletely ignorant what ismon sense and what is not in this world. I''ll properly listen to queen-san''s story, so please exin.¡¹

    ¡¸ah, my, my apologize.¡¹

    Roze whose boiling temper got cooled by Hajime''s calm words cleared her throat. ording to the exnation that she resumed, the thing that seemed like the dragon''s heart¨D¨Dthat was something that was called dragon core, it seemed that even just a cubic centimeter of it possessed the same amount of energy of a fist sized sky core.

    Naturally, processing dragon core was very much better inbor and efficiency, but it seemed that Roze and others who were the descendant of dragon kingdom who didn''t discard their country''s ideal of coexisting with dragon even now when their country had perished, they were only using sky core. Because of that, their airship''s spec was several level lowerpared to the airship of their enemy¨D¨DSky Divine Country Qwailent. They also had difficulty in resupply, so they were always struggling withcks of materials.

    Somehow, it made it hard to drink the richly fragrant tea in front of them¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nkuh. This is delicious. Second please.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Hajime-san mercilessly asked for second. Right after Roze was exining with a bitter smile about their destitute living situation. The expression of the Crow siblings shuddered. ''Is this man''s nerve made from special alloy wire!?'' They wondered.

    ¡¸And? The continuation?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Eerr¡­¡­that''s right. While the technology development is continuing, a certain researcher discovered it. That the dragon core is far more efficient than sky core. The dragons who were the greatpanion of mankind had their remains buried courteously even after death. The dragon core that should be called as that dragon''s soul was buried along with the dragon''s remain, returning back to thend. That was the norm in that time.¡¹

    ¡¸So curiosity, stepped across thatmon sense?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t understand the feeling of that researcher. In the record, it was said that at the end of his research he created the fastest aircraft at that time using the dragon core of his partner who died from an unforeseen ident. And then, he didn''t create anything other than that. ¡­¡­It''s possible, that man might only wished to fly together in the sky one more time using an aircraft that is inserted with the soul of his departed friend.¡¹

    The truth of the matter was unknown. However, the fact was that at the same time with that man''s discovery, the countries all over the world also noticed it. The value of dragon core.

    And then, it began. The cruel and terrifying act of dragon hunting.

    Technology that made use of sky core required extremely much effort starting from the collection of the sky core. Sky core at the very least need to be fist sized to be useful, but the sky core that could be collected was only small things that were like sand. Just collecting it andpressing it into usable size consumed so much time and cost. Major effort was necessary just to research it.

    Those necessities were removed by using dragon core. The research advanced rapidly and technology was developed with striking momentum.

    ¡¸It was said that the countries all over the world unanimously gathered dragon core and the technology race intensified. In the middle of that, it was only the dragon kingdom that was trying to stop the tide of the world that is making dragon hunting as right. The kingdom used all kind of method. Economic sanction, preferential treatment from the dragon kingdom, the export of sky core¡­¡­sometimes they even used military force along with the monarch dragons.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­How long they could do that?¡¹

    Roze made a troubled smile at Hajime''s words.

    While the countries around them were continuing to develop technology, they rejected dragon hunting as wrong¨D¨Dthat had the same meaning as being left behind by the world. Even if they were an influential country, but if their technology level was overwhelmingly left behind, it wasn''t hard to imagine what kind of evaluation other countries would have against them.

    Even so the dragon kingdom continued to reject dragon hunting was because the dragon species shouldered the role as bncer of the world. It wasn''t something that was proven scientifically. It was something like a superstitious belief. But, it was believed that dragons had a role of taking in toxic substance of the world into their body, and then they purified it to return it back to the world.

    That was the belief in the dragon kingdom.

    In a world where technology development advanced, a fact without proof wasn''t worthy to be believed in. Even when the dragon kingdom persuaded that if the dragon hunting continued at this rate a cmity would ur, no one bothered to listen.

    Like that the authority of dragon kingdom wavered, their influence lowered, and shadow was looming on their power.

    ¡¸The one who showed unease at such situation was the first prince of the dragon kingdom at that time. He became unable to endure the declining of his homnd. He casted away the belief as superstition and strongly appealed for technology development using dragon core.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, it didn''t end well wasn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In the record, harsh writings about him¡­¡­like he was the shame of dragon kingdom, or a traitor were written. However, even when he was showered with criticism from all the people of his homnd, he didn''t stop. ¡­¡­No, exactly because he loved his homnd from the bottom of his heard, that he couldn''t stop anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I can picture it somehow. So he did it?¡¹

    Hajime looked up to the ceiling with an air that seemed to say ''dear god''. Tio too seemed to be able to imagine what happened. She sighed as though to say that it was depressing just hearing it.

    Even while smiling bitterly at the two, Roze talked with sadness at the forefront of her eyes.

    How the prince,id his hand on the monarch dragon who was his greatest friend.

    A research of dragon core technology that was advanced behind closed door. As thest finishing touch, he murdered his partner, and with that dragon core¨D¨Dhe constructed a gigantic flying warship that used the dragon core of monarch dragon for the first time in the world.

    That ship''s majesty was tremendous, to the degree that the military bnce at that time was tilted slightly just by that one warship.

    Surely that prince felt relieved with that. With that his homnd was saved. There would be peace. The other countries wouldn''t make light of them anymore than this, they wouldn''t be invaded so easily.

    ¡¸Thus, the dragon kingdom recovered its authority, but in exchange they lost their pride and persuasiveness huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Must be. Even if they called for the cessation of dragon hunting, no one wouldst listen to them. After all, they hath murdered a king of dragon to create a warship. Even putting aside other countries, the kingdom''s own people wouldst be the one that gave up on the country most of all.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly as you said. A storm visited the dragon country and they even met a crisis of internal disunity. But then, an urrence so terrifying as though to say something like the risk of civil war is just a trivial thing was starting to happen.¡¹

    ck rain was starting to fall.

    ¡¸Coming this far, the world finally noticed that they were mistaken. The true identity of the ck rain is the end of the road of the energy that is released from sky core and dragon core. This thing that is dispersed into the air and changed in nature possesses a property that doesn''t grant vitality but instead steal it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Let''s put aside the detail about the underlying theory, it''s true then that the dragon race, and perhaps the sky core are really bncer of this world.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. The world art holding true above a bnce. Noon and night, man and woman, positive and negative¡­¡­it''s natural for a negative energy to also exist if a positive energy exist. The dragon species and sky core take in negative energy, they then turn that energy into positive energy that they release back, when the released energy aplished their role they wouldst turn into negative energy, then that energy wouldst be taken in by dragon species and sky core once more¡­¡­.the world art in cirction.¡¹

    The role of dragon species that was proved for the first time with the manifestation of cmity.

    However, mankind who noticed that fact then charged headlong to the unforeseen direction.

    ¡¸The dignity of the dragon species was trampled down. The choice that mankind took wasn''t the abolishment of dragon hunting, or the safeguard of dragon race¨D¨Dit was cultivation.¡¹

    ¡¸Oou. I knew it already but¡­¡­even in different world, human''s karma is really deep anywhere huh.¡¹

    Several countries publicized their breeding farms that were made in secret. Mankind had already soaked their hand with sin that couldn''t be taken back since before the danger of the world. They made those breeding farms not because they thought that this would happen in advance, they surely didn''t even imagine that it would turn out like this. Their conduct of selling over the know-how of the cultivation brazenly to the world, just how foolish was that.

    Who would be angry at the deed of mankind?

    That was obvious. The royalty of dragon.

    They believed. The royalty and people of the dragon kingdom loved them the dragon species from the heart, even when the country was on the verge of danger the people didn''t give up to coexist with the dragon species. Because of that they believed, that surely human and dragon could walk together once more.

    They endured. Even when dragon species was losing life one after another from dragon hunting, even when their rtive monarch dragon was killed by the prince, because if they rampaged following their emotion then the dragon kingdom they loved would be crushed by the countries all over the world.

    ¡¸The king made a decision. He told the father of monarch dragons who is his partner¨D¨DSuthend, that human and dragon should part with each other for once. The king said to take away all the dragon species and escape to the end of the world. If there are people that survived from the ck rain, at that time the king asked for the dragon to grant a chance for the two sides start over one more time. Suthend epted and decided to part from mankind. However, that decision was a bit toote.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So Suthend''s child, couldn''t put up with it?¡¹

    Suthend''s child, the twin elder brother of the murdered monarch dragon¨D¨DHelmut attacked a cultivation ce and the country it resided in before his father''s decision.

    At the same time with that, it was an incident that was enough to erase the light of the coexistence faction that still hadn''t vanished yet. Every country that obtained a just cause carried out the capture and subjugation of the dragon kingdom using their fleets.

    ¡¸It was an alliance of many countries, yet regardless of that their pace was orderly, and their subjugation strategy was swift and precise. Even Suthend who boasted of an unequalled strength, the best that he could do was to let some number of dragons to escape.¡¹

    ¡¸That was their aim huh. Perhaps the breeding farms were also provocation. It was to eliminate the remaining coexistence faction andpletely taking down monarch dragons that were still a threat.¡¹

    ¡¸That, must be it. The dragon species that were massing to depart to the end of the world were pushed back by the quantity of the allied army and they were falling to the ground. Suthend''s children were killed one after another, or else their wings plucked and captured¡­¡­it was truly a hellish picture. At the very least, it was enough to transform Helmut into evil dragon.¡¹

    His siblings murdered, their dignity crushed underfoot, the ck emotion that had been piling mountain high, when he saw his siblings trampled before his eyes once more¨D¨Dit snapped. Helmut''s mind crumbled and something awoke inside him.

    It was said that the moment Helmut raised a howl that nted fear inside everyone that listened, the sky that should be clear was covered with dark clouds in the blink of eye, and then ck rain was starting to rain in impable timing.

    ¡¸Fumu. Based from what I heard here¡­¡­the power of cirction that dragon race possessed, was it reversed in this case? However, if this monarch dragon possessed a power to the degree that couldst manipte the weather, I don''t think that they wouldst lose against mankind in the first ce though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Howmon. Wasn''t it the rage and hatred that surpassed the limit that pushed up the rank of this Helmut? Aa, could it be, he evolved into this true dragon that queen-san mentioned before?¡¹

    Roze smiled wryly at the quick understanding of the two while giving affirmation.

    True dragon was said to be the ancestor of the dragon kingdom''s royalty and the monarch dragons. Its power was immense, and it was told that it could manipte heaven and earth and could also transform into human, and so on. There was nothing left of its existence except in legend, a fairy-tale existence.

    There wasn''t any record of Helmut transforming into human, but it seemed that he was called as a historical true dragon that evolved from monarch dragon due to the aspect of manipting weather. However, it was also an ability that was limited to covering the world with cloudy weather that made ck rain fell.

    ¡¸Tio-sama is able to transform into human, and that overwhelming ability¡­¡­you manipted wind and me before this. That, as expected you are a true dragon¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No no, I''m not a true dragon. It''s the reverse. I''m not a dragon that turn into human. The correct recognition art I am a human that turn into dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸Human, be dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸In our world¡­¡­no, more urately in Tio''s world, there is that kind of race. Her family is all able to transform into dragon. If they are really true dragon, then that will be a bargain sale of fairy-tale existence.¡¹

    Hajime cackled saying¡¸Well, even though she isn''t a true dragon, but she is a god dragon though¡¹while sending Tio a teasing gaze. Tio looked aside saying¡¸I didn''t say any lie¡¹. (TN: True dragon''s kanji is read as shinryuu, while identally god dragon''s kanji is also read as shinryuu. Also the kanji for dragon of the god dragon here is for eastern dragon.)

    Seeing the rxed rtionship of the two, Roze asked timidly.

    ¡¸That, then, as expected about the two of you being dragon knight-sama and true dragon-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸From what I can guess, this dragon knight is also an existence from a fairy-tale, and he was the true dragon''s partner, isn''t that right? But it''spletely different. Tio can be dragon but she is a fully fledged human, and even if you say partner but she isn''t my friend, but my wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Wi, wife¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, mumu-. Wi, wife¡­¡­that''s the first time someone called me that. What''s this, this itchy feeling in mine chest. Goshujin-sama, this child, she is really a good child!¡¹

    Tio got all bashful and fidgety from getting called as wife for the first time. The eyes she were looking Roze with were suddenly filled with color of affection. Really, what a simple dragon.

    Ignoring the writhing Tio, Hajime prompted Roze to continue talking. The simple dragon¡¸Nou nou, Goshujin-sama. I''m thy wife¡¹leaning on him was annoying, so for the time being he made her quiet with a p. Seeing the hopelss dragon raising a coquettish voice¡¸Ahanh¡¹while copsing on the sofa in ecstasy, the gaze of Roze and others became nailed on Tio.

    Hajime''s cough made them returned to reality.

    ¡¸Ah, e, errrr¡­¡­that''s right. Helmut who became true dragon and began covering the world with ck rain was said to have lost his former heart. Without discriminating human or dragon, he raised a loudugh as though enjoying the destruction while trampling over everything.¡¹

    ¡¸So that guy degeneratedpletely. The birth of evil dragon, is it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It was said that Suthend began a deathly battle in order to stop his fallen son. At the same time, his spouse Detmers led their surviving children back to the dragon kingdom.¡¹

    There was one reason for that. In order to save their friend.

    It was unknown whether Suthend was able to stop Helmut. Even if for example he could, mankind would perish under the ck rain that was rapidly covering the whole world. Their beloved dragon kingdom would die out.

    Suthend possessed an exceptional strength even among the monarch dragons. And if he fought seriously, then other would only be a hindrance to him. Understanding that, amidst the falling ck rain, Detmers and others dashed in order to save the humans that had cornered them.

    ¡¸The essence of monarch dragon''s power is invigoration. And then, sky core has the property to neutralize gravity.¡¹

    ¡¸So that''s, the reason of the floating inds.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But, as expected although they are monarch dragon, they couldn''t do something like making the wholend float. What they could do was only makingnd with particrly abundant sky core to float. Even so, there is no mistake that we can live like this is thanks to the act of Detmers-sama and others that they carried out by staking their life.¡¹

    Kuwaibel who was snuggling up beside Roze raised a sad cry. Surely he understood the content of their talk. Roze gently caressed such Kuwaibel.

    ¡¸This child is a memento from Detmers-sama. At that time it still wasn''t time to give birth, but Detmers-sama who was in the verge of death because of the ck rain and using up enormous power cut up her own body and left behind an egg. She said, this child who will be born someday, will be the hope as thest monarch dragon.¡¹

    It seemed that Helmut didn''te chasing after the floatingnd. ording to the record, it seemed he watched the floating ind whileughing. It was as though he was looking forward to the crisis that mankind would taste from there on.

    Roze who took a breath after finishing the long story moistened her parched throat. And then, she faced Hajime with a gaze that was filled with determination unlike before this.

    ¡¸After twenty years passed since that day of tragedy, the dragon kingdom that continued to exist in the sky received an invasion from sky pirate. Our country was stolen. At that time I was still a baby, I was able to survive thanks to my parents'' close aides taking me away along with Kuwaibel''s egg.¡¹

    Even without her saying anything, it could be guessed that the king and queen had died from Roze''s expression.

    The dragon kingdom perished and Sky Divine Country Qwailent came into being. The king was the air pirate''s leader. He monopolized the limited resource. Roze and others who were chased out were reduced to air pirate, the slipped through the divine country''s eyes and stole resource, and protected the people of the dragon kingdom who escaped together with them until now.

    Like that, when Roze became ten years old, Kuwaibel was finally born. The people of the former dragon kingdom were boiled up by the birth of hope, at the same time, they kept hiding Kuwaibel''s existence who was still weak so that the divine country wouldn''t realize it no matter what.

    ¡¸Even that end with today. My stomach froze when Kuwaibel came out to the battlefield but¡­¡­from there, to think we were able to encounter Hajime-sama and Tio-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fuuh? And?¡¹

    Although Roze faltered for a moment at Hajime''s prating gaze, she immediately returned back a zing gaze.

    ¡¸I beg you. Please lend us your strength. The strength to take back thend of dragon kingdom Avenst.¡¹

    It seemed that in the deepest part of dragon kingdom Avenst, there was a spring that could grant power to monarch dragon. If they could go there, even Kuwaibel who was still only a few years old would be able to use a power that equaled a grown dragon even if just temporarily.

    There if Hajime and TIo''s strength wasbined with Avenst''s mother ship and other airships, then it would also be possible to defeat the evil dragon Helmut, exined Roze earnestly.

    Hajime nced at Tio beside him. Tio''s expression was pondering something, but she noticed Hajime''s gaze and shrugged, leaving him to make the decision.

    Hajime scratched on his cheek and he lowered his eyebrows a bit while,

    ¡¸For now, let''s put it on hold.¡¹

    He answered. Roze went¡¸Eeh, isn''t this the scene where you dly ept!?¡¹in fluster because her expectation was betrayed. Hajime said¡¸Something like that is the domain of a hero somewhere or the abyss-san¡¹and deflected easily.

    Tio was staring at such Hajime with an expression that didn''t expect it. As expected, if Hajime was told something that easily went outside the category of adventure like ''please go to a war with a country, and then please defeat the evil dragon and save the world'', Tio thought that he would refuse promptly.

    For Hajime whose basis was swift decision, it was a really half-baked answer.

    ¡¸Well, what. Even us, after hearing the story just now we ain''t just going to say "Oh is that so, yes, we will do anything". Various things happened today and we are tired. For now we are going to rest, think it carefully, and then we will give our decision tomorrow. You don''t mind right?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s right. Indeed I''m too impatient just now. Even though Hajime-sama and Tio-sama has just finished with a battle of that degree, my deepest apologize for my inattentiveness. We have prepared a room. It is a modest thing, butter on we will bring you your dinner, so please rest at ease tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. Much obliged, I won''t hold back then. Okay Tio, let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Ri, right.¡¹

    Hajime emptied his tea and stood up abruptly. He led Tio and got out of the room. A crew that would guide them immediately appeared and took them to their room. Roze was staring fixedly at the back of such Hajime and Tio with an expression that was a mix of hope and unease.

    The airship Rozeria was gliding through the night sky where multitude of stars were shining.

    At a corner of the ship''s rear deck, there were the figures of Hajime and Tio. Both of them were sitting at the edge of the deck. Their legs were thrown out to the empty air. The sea of clouds that were shining from the reflection of the stars let the eyes of the two of them to enjoy the sight to their heart''s content.

    ¡¸And, why didst thou put the decision on hold, Goshujin-sama?¡¹

    Tio asked Hajime while watching him with a sidelong nce. Hajime was also simrly watching Tio with a sidelong nce while he opened his mouth.

    ¡¸I''m thinking of deciding after hearing of what you want to do.¡¹

    ¡¸What I want to do?¡¹

    Tio tilted her head. Hajime nodded.

    ¡¸Yeah. What do you want to do Tio? The restoration of the dragon kingdom doesn''t matter, but you have a tii~ny bit on your mind about this evil dragon aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So thou noticed Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    Getting seen through like this even though she shouldn''t have taken any conspicuous attitude caused Tio''s cheeks to redden from feeling too embarrassed. She thought that he really looked at her closely.

    Tio slowly opened her mouth as though she was choosing her words.

    ¡¸I thought that it was simr, just a bit. Of their way of living, and theirst days.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it about, the dragon race''s country in the past?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I understand Helmut''s feeling, just a little. At that time, when I saw Haha-ue and minerades crucified, a ck me was certainly born inside me. A me of hatred that only wished to burn others, even myself.¡¹(TN: Haha-ue=mother, used in samurai families)

    Hajime returned a silence at Tio who was talking bit by bit. He kept quiet while looking forward, lending his ear at Tio''s story.

    ¡¸I was able to stop because of Chichi-ue''s words. I was able to change the ck me into power to protect. Helmut art surely the me of that time that couldst not stop.¡¹(TN: Chichi-ue=father)

    That was why she couldn''t just be indifferent to this. When she thought that the fallen king of dragon would continue to ravage this world with ck rain even from here on forever, for some reason, the feeling that this was intolerable was welling up inside.

    ¡¸This is just a retelling from Yue¡­¡­"The track that Tio had walked through until now. That is Tio''s everything" isn''t that right? That''s just a meaningless supposition. Helmut was unable to win against himself. Tio us won against herself. That''s all there is to it right?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thou art right.¡¹

    Tio smiled fondly and nodded at the words of Hajime that sounded a bit displeased, as though to say ''don''t lump together the stupid idiot that ruin the world with my Tio''.

    A quiet time was flowing for a while.

    Hajime nced once more at Tio before he scratched a bit roughly on his head.

    ¡¸Aah, geez. Stop being indecisive and say your answer already. I''m asking you here, what do you want to do huh? You are too considerate to other people other than yourself at various things. I''m telling you, show some selfishness sometimes other than with your perverted attitude.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio blinked. And then, she reflexively closed her eyes and hid her expression toward Hajime who was staring at her fixedly. She then whispered.

    ¡¸I want to end this. This artpletely unrted with us. The scale art too big to call it an adventure. The opponent''s strength art unknown. This is just mine ego talking. I understand all that. However¨D¨DI wish to end this.¡¹

    That was Tio''s true feeling. It was Tio''s selfishness that came from her sentimentality, based from her ego, for the sake to cheer up herself.

    Hajime who heard that,

    ¡¸Roger. Let''s end this. We are going to end the evil dragon Helmut''s everything, just for our own convenience.¡¹

    He easily consented to it.

    When Tio turned her face, she found Hajime''s face that looked somewhat happy there. An expression of happiness from listening to Tio''s selfishness.

    ''Aah, no more-'' Tio yelled out her indescribable feeling in her heart while leaping at her beloved master.

    The light of stars shining in the night sky enveloped the two with faint gentle light.

    Roze''s group at that time.

    ¡¸Awa, awawawah. The two of them, doing that in this kind of ce-. Aa, amazing-¡¹

    ¡¸Ro, Roze-sama-. You mustn''t look-. Co,e on, we understood already that they didn''t disappear, let''s go back inside quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Pii, piiii¡¹

    ¡¸Kuwaibel-sama¡­¡­. It looks like you are hiding your face with your wings, but it''s obvious you arepletely looking from the gaps there.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou ou. As expected from the legendary dragon knight-sama yeah. Doing that on the deck so brazenly. How envious.¡¹

    ¡¸Bovid-. What are you doing looking so unashamedly like that! Quickly take Roze-sama inside the ship! Roze-sama too, please release your hands from the railing! Come on, quickly-. Hey, your strength increases-. Just how interested are you-¡¹

    Roze-sama was grasping the railing tightly and wouldn''t let go with her nose breathing roughly. Olga was desperately trying to take her back inside the ship, but her hold was so tight it made her shudder wondering just where did she hide this much strength!

    Kuwaibel in his own way was hiding his face with his wings while also thoroughly peeking from the gaps. Jean acted the straight-man, but Kuwaibel''s gazepletely stuck!

    Seeing such covert pervert duo of monarch dragon and queen, it was only Bovid who was cackling while nonchntly making his swift retreat.

    Because he noticed that Hajime''s gaze was seizing their figure from across the shoulder of Tio who he embraced closely.

    A few seconds after Bovid vanished, crimson spark surged in the night sky.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    AN: I''m sorry, it''ste again. Furthermore the story doesn''t advance.

    This is bad, I''m genuinely bing unable to make it in time at 6 P.M Saturday¡­¡­

    I wonder if I should change it to Sunday¡­¡­<hr>

    The early morning when the eastern sky was starting to be tinged white. Perhaps also because of the high altitude, the air was piercingly cold. The blowing wind made the receiver to feel slight pain.

    It depended on the person whether to feel it as refreshing or torture. Although, even if it was someone who felt it refreshing, they still shouldn''t wish to stay inside such coldness for long.

    In such environment, there were two silhouettes leisurely staying there for thirty minutes already.

    On the deck of the airship Rozeria, there were Tio and Hajime rxing with a steamy cup beside them.

    The minerals that Hajime obtained in this world were lined up in front of him. He took them into his hand and stared at them passionately, toyed with them¡­¡­it seemed that he was disying his transmutation master nature without reservation. Beside him was Tio, she was exposing a gentle expression as though her usual perversion was just a lie while staring at Hajime''s hand and face.

    ¡¸E, excuse me~. Is it, a good time?¡¹

    A timid voice called at them. When Hajime and TIo turned their gaze, there they saw a beautiful girl with semi-long silver hair¨D¨DRoze. Kuwaibel was firmly held inside her arms.

    ¡¸Aa, what''s the matter, queen-san. The queer queen-san who was loitering around there since around ten minutes ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Please at least greet if you actually noticed already!¡¹

    The truth was Roze-chan had arrived on the deck since around ten minutes ago. She witnessed a gentle atmosphere around the two that was hard to interrupt as a third person. And then, what crossed in the back of her mind was this and that fromst night. As the result, she didn''t know how should she call out at them and so she made an appeal¡¸I''m nearby just by chance. Come on, notice me already! Greet out to me from your side!¡¹.

    ¡¸Roze-dono''s tant "notice me appeal" art cute, that we acted mean against our better judgment. Forgive us?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh. That, no, I was in the wrong because I didn''t immediately call out¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze who felt like running away even more from getting apologized honestly like that had her face blushed slightly in shyness from hearing Tio''s remark that she was "cute", her mouth moved in mumbles.

    ¡¸And, what do you want? Queen-san whose act is painful to look at.¡¹

    ¡¸That thingst night was Hajime-sama''s fault! Does Hajime-sama hate me!?¡¹

    Last night, the punishment from demon king-sama was waiting for Roze-chan''s party who was peeking at the scene where Hajime and Tio were exchanging love.

    ¨D¨DDemon King-style Harassment 108 "From Today You Too Are Hauria"

    A harassment by using artifact that reproduced a pseudo "Divine Statement" by applying and enchanting soul magic. The result was "the target''s act became chuuni for a period of time".

    It went without saying that when they saw the act of Roze and Crow siblings that suddenly turned painful to look at, the eyes of the other crews turned into dot. They even called the ship doctor thinking that the everyday hardships might finally turn them strange. Even after the effect ran out, they didn''t even have the willpower toin to Hajime and the three harmoniously sat on the corner of the room while grasping their knees to endure their ck history.

    Bovid who sensed demon king-sama''s anger a touch faster and escaped alone watched such trio andughed loudly while rolling on the floor. Him acting like that made it felt like there was a retort ''is it fine to roll aroundughing at your lord''s foolishness like that, captain of the air battle squad''s first squad'' that could be heard.

    ¡¸Good grief, we cannot progress like this right? Stop making merry and say your business.¡¹

    ¡¸-. Ho, hold it down me. I am the queen of the proud dragon kingdom. It''s fine. Take a deep breath. Suu, haa¡­¡­¡¹

    With blood vein pulsing on her forehead, including the wretchedness of the punishmentst night, Roze renewed her determination ''I won''t mistake someone like this as the legendary dragon knight-sama for the second time!'' and then she told the two that the breakfast preparation had finished.

    ¡¸Queen-san herself expresslye here just to tell us that? Even though you can just leave that to your subordinate.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s because when I heard that the two of you were on the deck even since when the sun hadn''t risen that I''m curious about what are you doing.¡¹

    It seemed that it was something like that. Hajime shrugged and his hand beckoned at Roze whose body shrunk from cold. Roze whose gaze wandered around feeling a bit perplexed approached Hajime''s side excitedly.

    ¡¸Ah. The wind is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tio is covering the surrounding with wind barrier. A wind that contain heat. Feels really pleasant right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes. ¡­¡­Whether it''s Hajime-sama''s tool, or Tio-sama''s magic, they are really something that is outside ourmon sense. About the talk of another world, I think it finally feel real for me after a night passed.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, even if I told you of another world it''s not something that can be epted right away.¡¹

    Roze nced at Hajime who kept making crimson sparks at the ore in his hand even while they were talking. It was a vibrant crimson light. The ore changed shape right away. It waspletely a mysterious power that human of this world didn''t have. The supernatural weapon created by that hand easily routed a gigantic battleship.

    But, Roze knew that Hajime''s power wasn''t just making supernatural weapon. She didn''t hear about the detailed story, she also didn''t think of forcefully asking, but she saw that right after Hajime showed his appearance, he tore to pieces the hook of an approaching sky battlecraft unarmed. That was something different with the power to create thing that she was looking at right now.

    Honestly, she couldn''t see his bottom. She thought it was terrifying. And now when she knew that this person wasn''t the noble dragon knight from fairy-tale who was the personification of justice, she felt it even more.

    However, for them the descendant of dragon kingdom who were heading toward a slow ruin, the existence of Hajime and Tio was like a gift from heaven.

    Also this timing when thest monarch dragon Kuwaibel had been born, she couldn''t help but feel that there was destiny at work.

    ¡¸Oh, finally.¡¹

    ¡¸We hath waited long. I hath great anticipation because of that.¡¹

    ¡¸? Excuse me, both of you what are¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime threw his gaze to the eastern sky while one of his hands was carrying an ore. Tio also focused her gaze while leaning close to Hajime. Roze who didn''t understand what the two of them were doing tilted her head with question mark floating above her head.

    ¡¸What you ask, it''s that. We are here because we want to see that.¡¹

    Hajime said that and pointed, at the thing that was showing out its face right now¨D¨Dthe sun.

    The sunlight swept away the ckness of night and dyed the world silver. The shadow of the sea of clouds darkened, and the illuminated ce started to shine in sparkles like jewel.

    The sunrise seen from the deck of an airship that was continuously flying above the sea of clouds.

    That was exactly the reason why Hajime and Tio got out on the deck since early morning. For the sake of settling it firmly inside their memory, the superb view of another world they went astray into through a strange phenomenon.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s not bad. Yeah, it looks really great.¡¹

    ¡¸This art a harsh world, but the strength of the light that wipe out the ck of night art the same no matter what the world. Yes, it''s wonderful. It''s a beautiful world.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze was dumbfounded.

    The words "beautiful world" that came out from Tio''s mouth echoed many times inside her head. When she thought about it, when was thest time she watched the sunlight like this? She thought that this sight entered her sight every day.

    However, she didn''t think anything about that view. She was merely desperate to survive and to aplish her duty, she didn''t even look at the sky despite living in the sky. She noticed that although at thiste hour.

    The world was getting brighter moment by moment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, it''s beautiful. Really beautiful.¡¹

    Words of agreement. However, in contrast with those words, Roze''s expression was vaguely dark.

    ¡¸The food is delicious even with how simple it is. Ah, give me another of this.¡¹

    ¡¸You, you are really not holding back huh.¡¹

    On the breakfast table, there were Hajime and Tio, and then Roze, Kuwaibel, Crow siblings, Bovid, and then a male crew that seemed to shoulder the role as a waiter. Usually they didn''t have anything like a waiter, even the queen Roze and also the imperial guards leaders Crow siblings would do everything by themselves.

    This time it was a special situation where they were weing guest that were Hajime and Tio.

    Hajime''s remark of "another" despite saying that the food was simple while also understanding the reason why the food was simple caused the waiter''s cheeks to twitch a bit, even so he obediently obeyed. Bovid retorted with an amazed expression. His attitude to the two of them was the most casual among the crews of this ship.

    ¡¸Yeah. I''ll stop if I''m told to stop, but as long as no one say that, it''s my principle to receive the hospitality I''m given with my all.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah, I get that. I was also taught by my father to receive the good will I''m given without reservation. You had even saved our life, so eat as much as you want. Though even after I say that, the one who create and prepare the food is actually not me! Ahahahah¡¹

    ''Really, don''t say anything you¡­¡­'' The gaze of the Crow siblings that was wordlessly appealing so was piercing Bovid. However, Bovid didn''t pay that any attention. Right now, rather than the serious Crow siblings, it was more important to make Hajime and Tio felt wee. He had finished saying thanksst night from getting his life saved, but as expected it was best to show the thanks with action. That was Bovid''s cherished opinion.

    It seemed that they was used to Bovid''s unserious attitude, so Olga sighed while turning her gaze at her master. Olga couldn''t stop frowning at Roze''s state that was d in a vaguely dark atmosphere since she went to call Hajime and Tio on the deck.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Roze-sama. Did something happen?¡¹

    Leaving a nce at Bovid who was talking cheerfully with Hajime, Olga talked at Roze with a quiet whisper.

    Roze who looked taken aback and returned to her senses then shook her head and showed a smile to avoid the question.

    ¡¸We still, haven''t heard the decision of Hajime-sama and Tio-sama¡­¡­so it looks like my unease came out in my face.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that, so.¡¹

    Orga looked like she couldn''t ept the exnation and she sent a nce of doubt, thinking that as expected the two of them had done something to her master¡­¡­her body twitched.

    Because Tio''s hand stopped moving at the meal and she was staring fixedly at Roze and Olga.

    When Tio''s eyes met Olga''s, she showed a smile that looked trouble, but also looked somehow gentle. Olga twitched even more from that expression.

    Hajime and Tio who finally finished their meal after asking another helping twice then enjoyed the after meal ck tea made in another world. Choosing the timing, Roze then asked with determination.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-sama. Regarding the answer for my wishst night, can I ask you to please tell us your answer?¡¹

    Defeat the divine country together and revive the dragon kingdom Avenst. And then, after putting in order aplete force, subjugate the evil dragon Helmut.

    That was their cooperation request. Thinking from the aspect of their battle strength, they wished for Hajime and Tio to be the leading part in the battlefield. Especially in the part to defeat the divine country where Kuwaibel was still powerless, almost all of that part would relypletely on Hajime like that.

    Last night, when Hajime and Tio got out on the deck, they thought that perhaps the two of them would then disappear without telling anyone and so they spontaneously ran after them.

    But, seeing the two of them were still staying here like this, then surely the two would grant their wish¡­¡­

    Although they were thinking so, but they couldn''t help but gulp their saliva from nervousness.

    Inside the room whereplete silent had descended, Hajime slowly put the cup of tea he drank on the table,

    ¡¸We are going to ughter Helmut, but we don''t give a damn about that divine country something. You guys work hard yourself about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I don''t understand what you are saying.¡¹

    They almost trembled in happiness when they heard that the two would kill the evil dragon, but they suddenly went cold hearing the sentence''stter half. Roze asked back with a half smile looking as though she was running from reality.

    ¡¸I told you, I cannot be bothered about your country''s revival, but as for Helmut, we are thinking perhaps we will go kill that guy a bit, purely for our own convenience.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wait, I don''t understand what you are sa¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Aa?¡¹

    ¡¸Understand. Evil dragon subjugation banzai. Sayonara the future of dragon kingdom''s revival. That''s what you are saying right. I understand.¡¹

    Roze who tried to do her best added with escaping reality, but she returned to reality due to Hajime''s voice and expression that looked like yakuza. She couldn''t stop her eyes from getting teary. Recing Roze who fell silent, the Crow siblings stood up so fast their chair fell down while raising voice of protest and persuasion.

    ¡¸Why!? If you two have that much power, then it shouldn''t be that difficult to defeat the divine country! This is our dearest wish-. Please, I beg you two to rethink it-. Please-¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, even in this time the people of the dragon kingdom are suffering in hardship! The dragons are also in the same situation! Didn''t the two of you repel the mother ship of the divine country yesterday and saved the dragons-? Here please show your righteousness one more time!¡¹

    Olga and Jean''s words resounded loudly. However, the expression of Hajime who received those words showed not a single ripple.

    ¡¸This is not really something you need to raise your voice that much right? If Helmut is defeated, the world will clear up. When that happen, then you can build your country anywhere on the vastnd down there. Something like thend that might be polluted, or the battle against the divine country of that, those things are matters that are not rted at all to us resident of another world. We don''t happen to have any duty or responsibility to be your substitute in war.¡¹

    The sound argument that was returned to them caused the Crow siblings to be at loss for words. However, the power that Hajime and Tio showed wasn''t something that worthless that they could give up that easily. The two weren''t that farsighted that they could just say¡¸Oh, is that so¡¹in eptance, even though there was the possibility to defeat the hateful divine country right in front of their eyes like this.

    That was why, they raised their voices asking how the two of them could abandon the suffering humans and dragons even after they knew the situation and also getting begged on like this.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama. Please we beg you to lend us your strength. At the very least, even if it''s just a cooperation to make it so Kuwaibel can reach the underground of the pce, can you please help us with that?¡¹

    Roze''s pleaded fervently. Hajime retorted back without any particr change in his expression.

    ¡¸What kind ofpensation you can give me?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Co,pensation?¡¹

    The Crow siblings were going to make a ruckus once more, ''even though this concern the future of the dragon kingdom''s people'' like that, but Roze stopped them with her gaze. And then, she thought of what she could present, and the result, with determination she¨D¨D

    ¡¸I, I''ll offer myse¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No need.¡¹

    ¡¸Hauh!?¡¹

    She was unable to say it until the end. Even though she was going to offer herself with a determination of the lifetime, yet it was cut down and discarded instantly. Roze whispered a line¡¸E, even though, I am a queen¡¹that might make a certain princess-sama somewhere to go¡¸Comrade? Comrade?¡¹while jumping for joy.

    ¡¸Or rather, you are really going to say that in front of Tio huh. The nerve you have there is really quite something.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah. My, my apology, Tio-sama! I am not intending to insult Tio-sama by any means¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine, it''s fine, I understand.¡¹

    If she knew that actually Hajime also had multiple wives other than her, just what would this queen-sama of another world think? Tio averted her gaze with a vague expression.

    Roze sank into silence with a difficult expression and her gaze wandered around furiously while her head was working desperately.

    Hajime opened his mouth with a sigh to finish the talk soon.

    ¡¸Certainly, I have great power, and I can brag that just destroying a country won''t take much effort. But, it''s because of that that I won''t use my power because of other people''s will. My power is only mine, and it has to be wielded constantly by my will. Save me, help me, those wishes aren''t something exclusive that only you have. The world is overflowing with that kind of wishes, as many as the stars in the sky. I don''t have even the littlest bit of intention to spend my life and my important people''s life until it run dry from responding and rush about everywhere to that kind of wishes just "because I can".¡¹

    That was why, even if it was everything for the people in question, Roze''s wish that was nothing but amon wish for Hajime wasn''t something that he would undertake that simply as long as it didn''t even have any merit for him that could make him overturned his decision.

    ¡¸And, you guys who are wishing for me to ughter several thousand people and overthrow a country in your ce, what kind ofpensation you can pay me that can make me overturn my will that is tly refusing to do that kind of thing and make me decide to wield my power?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze couldn''t say anything at all this time for sure. Olga, Jean, and Bovid were also the same.

    Hajime stood up from his seat. Roze twitched and trembled.

    ¡¸As expected, I''m not that shameless that I can keep remaining here after refusing your dearest wish like that. I and Tio will go to visit Helmut after this. I''ll only promise that I will clear up the dark cloud from this world. I don''t know how you queen-san and others will live in the new world where the ck rain vanish and the sunlight shine on thend but¡­¡­at the very least, I''ll pray for your sess. It''ll be great if your dearest wish cane true.¡¹

    ¡¸ah, wa, wait-. Please wait-¡¹

    Hajime said that and prompted Tio with his gaze to walk out from the door. Roze threw herself at such Hajime. Of course, she wasn''t attacking him but stopping him from leaving. She clung on Hajime''s arm and desperately formed her words.

    ¡¸Sa, say, err, tha, that''s right! Even though you say you will subjugate Helmut, but you don''t know where his location is right? We will show you the way! That''s why, please don''t leave-. Putting aside the matter of the divine country''s subjugation, we still haven''t be able to return our debt of you saving us!¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s Helmut''s location, we can do something about it ourselves. About the debt, the delicious meal and empty bed are enough for that.¡¹

    Hajime quickly shook off Roze''s clinging arms, but Roze circled around him and took position in front of the door with both her hands spread out. Hajime''s eyes narrowed quietly, but even while sweating coldly, Roze didn''t show any sign of moving at all.

    ¡¸Pl, please,e to Avenst by any means!¡¹

    ¡¸You are trying to take us away?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not it! I''m not thinking that such thing is possible! ¡­¡­If it''s in Avenst, then we will be able to show our gratitude a bit more properly. Even the cooking there is iparable with the food in Rozeria, also in Avenst''s airspace there are also ind withke and ind that grow rare fruit! After that, after that there are also a lot of dragons living there-. It''s only a few, but we are living in coexistence. Among us there are also people that can ride dragon, the sight of human and dragon flying together is really beautiful¡­¡­after that¡­¡­the people of Avenst are all good natured, ah, there is also craftsman that specialized in handling ore! Surely you will be interested. Besides, err, that¡­¡­¡¹

    She was already desperate. Even while getting incoherent, Roze was trying to make her invitation to mother ship Avenst into reality by speaking out things that might attract Hajime''s interest one after another. It was also just a bit painful seeing her like that.

    Roze spread out her hands with all her might to not let anyone pass while narrating the charm of her country that didn''t even have any territory with teary eyes. It seemed that she was thinking if she invited Hajime to Avenst, then there would still some possibility left they could move his emotion and receive his cooperation.

    There, Crow siblings and Bovid also joined. They kept speaking on and on so that they wouldn''t lose their connection with Hajime somehow. Kuwaibel was raising s small cry while approaching Tio''s leg.

    Staring at those brave figures of the queen and her group desperately clinging to their hope, Hajime''s expression suddenly turned gentle. Roze and others got taken aback, then their eyes shined with hope thinking that perhaps Hajime would hear to what they were saying.

    Hajime was making an expression that seemed to say ''can''t be helped huuh'', yet it also looked really gentle, while¨D¨Dhis hand was reaching toward Donner.

    (Wait wait wait wait-, wait a second, Goshujin-sama! As expected, there art no way thou wouldst shoot them to death here correct?)

    (Tio. You, what do you think I am. Of course I won''t open up any hole in them. I have properly changed the bullet with non lethal rubber bullet. I''m just going to give them a bit painful forehead poke.)

    (¡­¡­I, is that so? No, even so I think that art still too much though.)

    Roze and others were puzzled seeing Tio who suddenly held down Hajime''s right hand and began to whisper from point nk range. Surely they didn''t imagine even in their dream that if Tio waste just by a step, they would get *dopan-*-ed.

    Tio nced at them who were actually in a pinch and whispered to Hajime with her body glued on him.

    (Goshujin-sama, this art a rare chance, how about epting the invitation?)

    (What, you are interested?)

    (Yes, I''m interested in the point where human and dragon art coexisting. Besides¡­¡­)

    (Besides?)

    Tio looked down shyly. Hajime''s eyes blinked at the unexpected gesture.

    (Helmut''s subjugation wouldst not take that much time correct? As expected, after closing the books of one history of this world, we wouldst not be in the mood of continuing to adventure aimlessly again. Helmut''s subjugation wouldst be the end of this adventure.)

    (Well, I guess.)

    (Yes. After subjugating Helmut, we wouldst <em>return to earth. </em>That''s why¡­¡­)

    (You are saying, you want to continue this adventure of just the two of us a bit more? Well, certainly an adventure of just two day and a night sound questionable.)

    (Ye, yes. So just a bit more¡­¡­is it no good?)

    This was Tio whose vocation was protector, so honestly Hajime didn''t know if that was all of her true feelings. Perhaps she more or less had sympathy toward the dragon species of this world and Roze and others.

    But, Tio''s selfishness where he usually needed to ask her before she finally said it out, now she said it by her own initiative. Hajime''s answer was decided already.

    ¡¸Aa, then, perhaps I should take a look, just for a bit, at this country of queen-san and others.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that means¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I''ll ept your invitation. However, that''s all there is to it until the end. Understand that this doesn''t mean I''ll agree to cooperate with you.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I understand!¡¹

    They somehow held on to the hope. Of course, they also understood that at this rate it would be only an empty hope. Even so, they couldn''t help but felt relieve and happiness.

    Seeing Roze and others, the four of them rejoicing with each other, and Tio who was linking her arms with his in a good mood, Hajime smiled wryly.

    Approximately a day after that.

    Deep inside cloud mountain range area where giant cloud mountains were stretching out, the nation on board a ship Avenst finally showed up.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I n to end Tio arc in about two more chapters.

    The next update will be at6 P.M Saturday if possible.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    The gigantic mother ship Avenst was moored in the valley of a cloud mountain..

    The mother ship of divine country Ostinato that Hajime sank was also gigantic, but Avenst was two sizesrger than it.

    Although, if it was asked whether its majesty surpassed Ostinato because it was superior in size, then the answer could be no other than "No".

    After all,

    ¡¸¡­¡­The gun turret, has a lot ofundry aired there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The deck, hath ntation spreading through the whole thing there.¡¹

    Hajime and Tio who were observing the gradually nearing Avenst using binocrs muttered so spontaneously.

    Yes, the mother ship Avenst was horribly peaceful from the outside. The gun barrels and turrets on the exterior were linked with each other by wire andundries were hanged in a row there. A panty of some madam was hanging on the tip of the main cannon. Honestly the two of them couldn''t help but felt their strength drained from them seeing that.

    In addition, there was a splendid ntation on the deck. There were a lot of people taking care of it diligently even now. And then, on top of such deck children were running around energetically. There was even a daredevil that slid down something that looked like a slide that stretched to the outside from the deck until the bottom of the ship in one go.

    ¡¸I, it''s more or less treated as the "royal capital", so it''s attaching importance to the livelihood or something¡­¡­in the first ce, Helmut had collected the dragon core of the monarch dragon that became its driving force, so even though it has weapons but they won''t work satisfactorily. And so, if that''s the case then it''s better to use it for valid practical use¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze made that kind of justification with her cheeks reddening slightly in shame.

    Actually this mother ship Avenst was the battleship that the prince once created using the dragon core of his partner. Although, its dragon core was taken out by Helmut, so right now it was moving using only sky core, and the most it could do was only flying just barely.

    Knowing that, Hajime threw a questioning gaze of what they would do if they were discovered by enemy, to which Roze puffed up her chest and pointed with her finger.

    ¡¸It''s fine. Its weapons are mostly not functioning, but the thickness of its armor is top ss even among the existing airships in the present time. Even if it got hit by the main cannon of a mother ship, it is able to endure several shots with room to spare. What''s more, airships protecting Avenst are always at its side.¡¹

    Looking closer, there was an airship moored beside the mother ship Avenst.

    Airship Averia¨D¨Dit was the sister ship of Roze''s battleship Rozeria. If it had to be said then Rozeria put importance on speed and maneuverability, in contrast Averia was a battleship that put importance on firepower.

    These two ships had protected the descendants of dragon kingdom Avenst until now, said Roze proudly.

    Hajime was ncing at such girl while cocking his head in puzzlement inside his heart.

    (Just two ships, what''s more their mother ship is not even in destroyer level¡­¡­they are really pulling through continuously until now while burdened with protecting baggage? Is there just how much the difference in skill between the two sides? No, even so¡­¡­)

    Hajime turned his gaze to Tio. Coincidentally Tio also turned her gaze to Hajime at that time, so their gaze met and their expression was at loss for words. Roze herself said that they had protected all these continuously until now, but perhaps, that was¡­¡­like that the two of them reached the same conclusion.

    While they were doing that, the mother ship Avenst was gradually getting closer and closer.

    Naturally the existence of the airship Rozeria was also noticed by the other side, so the people who were tending to the ntation, and also the children were gathering toward a spot on the deck bustlingly. That spot must be the spot where Rozeria woulde alongside.

    Roze waved her hands energetically. A loud cheer was raised just from that. It seemed that her poprity was bing of a queen.

    The Crow siblings and Bovid and others of sky battlecraft squad also came out to the deck and started the preparation to transfer to Avenst.

    When the airship came alongside the mother ship Avenst, the deck of Avenst was jammed with people. Although Hajime had fixed it to a certain degree, but Rozeria was really in a terrible state. It seemed that it was enough to make the expression of the people weing the queen to turn pale.

    ¡¸Everyone, there is no need to worry. We were attacked by Qwailent, but it''s as you see! I and also Kuwaibel are safe!¡¹

    ¡¸Piih!!¡¹

    When Roze lifted up Kuwaibel high with both her hands, joyful cheers urred once more. Roze hugged Kuwaibel back on her chest and lifted one hand to calm down the cheers, and this time she raised her voice with a meek expression.

    ¡¸But, a lot of pilots offered their precious life in order to let us survive. Please direct your feeling toward the brave warriors who are unable to go back home. And then, please give them praise. We are protected by them.¡¹

    The sky battlecraft pilots were lining up on the deck. Sobbing voice resounded from here and there from the people who didn''t see the figure of their important people that they should have seen off at the departure. Bovid and others put their fist on their chest and looked up to the sky. That was the salute in dragon kingdom. They offered a silent prayer at theirrades who had gone ahead of them.

    The people on the deck naturally also offered a silent prayer.

    Silent prayer was spreading in the sky where gentle breeze was blowing.

    After the silent prayer continued for a while, an aging man stepped forward in front of the crowd.

    ¡¸Roze-sama, wee home.¡¹

    The white haired man with splendid moustache bowed his head deeply with his back kept stretching straight.

    ¡¸Gramps. I''m back. Was there any problem?¡¹

    ¡¸None, there wasn''t any such thing. This Sabastian Orto is entrusted with looking after this ce during Roze-sama''s absence. No problem would ur that easily as long as I''m here.¡¹

    This man who answered calmly yet with a definite confidence seemed to be Roze''s trusted retainer. His appearance, his way of speaking, and his atmosphere were absolutely that of a butler despite the normal work clothes he was wearing. Hajime and Tio had a thinking in regard to this man.

    That thought was,

    ¡º¡ºAlmost¡»¡»

    Hajime and Tio spontaneously retorted. ''If only his name wasn''t "Sa" but "Se", they would be able to proof the existence of the implicit rule shared through parallel universe that speaking of butler meant "Sebastian", and yet!'' was what they thought.

    When the alternate world duo who didn''t read the ce''s atmosphere made aplicated expression, Roze mistaken that expression thinking that the two of them were getting bored, and so she started to get down the ramp in panic. She did that while calling Hajime and Tio''s name by attaching ''-sama''.

    Naturally, there was no way the people didn''t get suspicious when they heard their queen calling others using ''-sama'', and as their representative Sebastian raised a question.

    ¡¸Roze-sama, can I ask who are these two people?¡¹

    ¡¸They are guests. This gentleman is Nagumo Hajime-sama, and thisdy is Tio us-sama. They will be staying in Avenst for a while. ¡­¡­They are important, really really important people, so please take care of them absolutely politely.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Roze-sama''s, important, person?¡¹

    Gramps''s gaze seized Hajime. Knowing the meaning of that gaze, Hajime averted his gaze. ''This is because you said important "people"'', Hajime retorted inside his heart.

    ¡¸I''m sorry to be rude, but Roze-sama, more specifically what kind of acquaintance they are for you? By any chance, are they from Qwailent?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Gramps. They aren''t rted with Qwailent. That, about their background, saying it here is a bit¡­¡­. Anyway, I request this to Gramps no matter what! Please give them our greatest hospitality! ¡­¡­No matter what, we have to please Hajime-sama.¡¹

    Thest sentence was said in small volume that couldn''t be heard by the people at the surrounding, but Sabas who possessed the ears of an excellent butler caught it perfectly. Sabas who had taken care of Roze since she was born loved Roze like she was his own daughter.

    And that master of his that should even be called as his beloved daughter was now desperately trying to please a man that he didn''t know¡­¡­

    ''Okay. I don''t really get it. In other words, he is enemy isn''t he?'' He concluded.

    Of course, Roze whispered that in the meaning that she wished for Hajime to be pleased with Avenst. She understood that if Hajime felt like it, then it didn''t matter what Tio wanted, and so Roze made that utterance because of that, but the eyes of gramps Sabas who didn''t know one bit about that instantly turned into the eye of a killer. While smiling friendlily and gently.

    ¡¸So that''s how it is. Well then, I will immediately prepare the room and meal. Nagumo-sama, us-sama, if any of you need something, then please order anything from this Sabas without any reservation.¡¹

    As expected from the steward that directly served the royalty. He showed a truly elegant manners. While smiling friendlily, and gently. With the eyes of a killer.

    Thinking that for now he should clear up the misunderstanding before this gramps gave them trouble, Hajime opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Aa, Sabas-san? I''ll say this because it seems you are having a misunderstanding, what queen-san there is saying doesn''t mean like that okay? Or rather, I''m a married man. See, this woman here is my wife.¡¹

    Saying that, Hajime grasped Tio''s arm and jerked her to the front. For some reason, Tio bowed her head gracefully while saying¡¸Nice to meet you, thank you for always taking care of my husband¡¹, she was making a greeting as though she was meeting the superior of thepany where her husband was working for some reason.

    It seemed that it was something she wanted to try saying at least once after seeing an afternoon drama. Tio was giving nces at Hajime saying¡¸How''s that? How is that? Didst I look like a wife just now?¡¹.

    Hajime smiled wryly thinking that this wasn''t that kind of situation, even so he brushed Tio''s hair unreservedly. Tio''s cheeks were dyed red from a sweet pleasure that was different from when she got pped.

    Even seen from the side, it was obvious in a nce that the rtionship of the two wasn''t something shallow.

    When Hajime tried to look at Sabas thinking that the misunderstanding must be solved with this¡­¡­indeed, it seemed that the misunderstanding that he was a scoundrel aiming at their important master was solved, but in exchange a new misunderstanding seemed to be created.

    The eyes of Sabas whose body was trembling all over were moistening with sadness and,

    ¡¸Roze-sama¡­¡­gramps feels really sad-¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eeh? Wha, what''s wrong gramps!? Why are you suddenly looking like wanting to cry!?¡¹

    Roze-chan got flustered. Gramps''s hands gently grasped Roze''s shoulders and he opened his mouth in admonishment.

    ¡¸Roze-sama¨D¨Dyou must notmit adultery.¡¹

    ¡¸Gramps, is your head okay?¡¹

    Roze tilted her head wondering, ''has he finally starting going senile?''. Behind her the Crow siblings were making an amazed expression, while Bovid was desperately enduring hisughter.

    ¡¸Indeed, gramps was looking after Roze-sama strictly. I am keeping a watchful eye at Roze-sama even in regard of the matter of love. Even though currently there is hardly anyone with lineage that is a good match for Roze-sama, there is no way I can just leave Roze-sama to any man. Therefore, the love letter for Roze-sama from those people who doesn''t know their standing, I tore up and discarded all of them after I inspected them but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Please wait a second. That''s the first time I heard that though? There is someone who gives me love letter? In this Avenst? Or rather, what do you mean by inspecting them and then tearing them up!?¡¹

    Roze''s poprity in Avenst was high. And then, she was living with the people in the same ship, and she was always talking with them normally, on top of that she was treating everyone amiably. She was boasting a tremendous poprity among the young men.

    Of course, Roze was idolized as a queen, and those men didn''t believe that they would be able to build a really good rtionship with Roze, the most that they did was only writing up their heart''s feeling and sent them to her. And it was done by a considerable number of people.

    However, Roze had never received something like a love letter even once. She had also never getting confessed at. She was at that age, so it wasn''t like she didn''t have interest for that, but she thought that no one was thinking of her like that because her social position was in the way.

    But, she never thought, that it was like that because¡­¡­

    Roze-chan morosely pressed her question to the gramps, but it didn''t reach the ear of the brooding gramps.

    ¡¸Roze-sama, please give up your idea! To aim at a man who is married¡­¡­even before thinking about the moral as a royalty, it''s already mistaken as a human! Please, think again and stop from something like a looting love!¡¹

    ¡¸Really, what are you saying gramps!? I''m going to stuff you into Rozeria''s main cannon and st you off you know!?¡¹

    The people of Avenst stirred.¡¸Her majesty is, looting love¡­¡­holy cow¡¹,or¡¸She abducted a man she is pleased with, altogether with his wife¡­¡­as expected from our queen¡¹, or¡¸My, love letter¡­¡­¡¹, or¡¸Or rather, just who is that man who shot through Roze-sama''s heart?¡¹, or¡¸That breast. That beautiful ck haired woman is his wife¡­¡­how envious, I''m jealous¡¹, or¡¸You, you like that kind of woman more than me? Then, look forward to an encounter at the next world okay¡¹, or¡¸Wai-, that''s a joke. I only have feeling for you-. Ah, wait, don''t push! I''ll fall, I''m going to fall-, sto-, aa~~~~-¡¹, those voices could be heard.

    Roze desperately raised her voice in denial. However, putting aside the male camp, the female camp''s misunderstanding was also unexpectedly not really clearing up. It seemed that the female camp of Avenst knew quiet welt that their queen who was at that age was a hidden pervert.

    Roze who got lukewarm gazes directed at her no matter what she said yelled¡¸This is misunderstanding~~~~~-!!¡¹resoundingly through the blue skies.

    Two whole days passed since Hajime and Tio arrived in mother ship Avenst.

    During that time, Hajime and Tio received the greatest hospitality possible from Roze and others.

    At the first day, Roze gathered the top brasses and shared the information regarding the circumstance and background of Hajime and Tio, so the top brasses with Sabas whose misunderstanding was solved at the forefront were giving their hospitality by their own initiative, to the degree that was desperate. Hajime and Tio tasted a treatment a bit like VIP.

    They had their fill of various cooking that was using the mysterious ingredients of this world. The foods fundamentally were grain, fruit, and vegetable, but those products had extremely good vor from the grace of the sky core''s effect, coupled with the skill of the cook, it was enough to satisfy both of them.

    They were also guided to a floating ind that possessed argeke. The water that was flowing out from the floating ind dispersed midair and turned into white mist which was covering the whole ind, that sight truly should even be called as a secret region that was covered by a mystical veil, to the degree that just by being able to look at that made the two thought that it was worth it toe to this world.

    Also, the sky cores that were dotting theke''s surrounding seemed to possess the property to take in the humidity in the air and turned it into spring water. The fact that its nature was subtly changed due to that area and the environment caused Hajime''s blood as a transmutation master to boil up.

    Hajime also exchanged a piece of god crystal with the craftsmen of Avenst who were handling the sky core and they had discussion. They got along greatly with each other. The expression of Hajime whoprehended the various natures of the sky core looked pleased with himself.

    There was also the matter of the misunderstanding about Roze''s illicit love with the married couple spreading, but the people of Avenst also came into contact with Hajime and Tio with immense curiosity. Someone would surely call out to them kindly when they walked inside the ship.

    And the best thing in the two''s opinion was that they were able to see this coexisting livelihood of dragon and human.

    Human and dragon flew around to patrol and repair the ship''s exterior, to harvest on the floating ind and deliver luggage, and sometimes just to dry theundry. The human and dragon that became partner numbered very few if seen from the whole, even so the good old way of living of this world could be found there. It was something that Tio admired very much.

    In general, the country aboard the ship called Avenst really matched Hajime and Tio''s preference whether in the people''s trait, their senses of value, and also their way of coexistence. It was afortable country. At the very least, it was far better than the trait of the country that tried to kill them without question and spewed out outrageous remark to Tio the very first time they met.

    And then, when Tio and Hajime weed the morning of the third days they were enjoying enough this country called Avenst and this world.

    The two were waiting for the appearance of the sun for who knew how many times at the front deck of the mother ship Avenst.

    There, a voice that was filled with faint nervousness and resolve called out at them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-sama, Tio-sama. What do you two think about our country?¡¹

    When the two looked back across their shoulder, over there was Roze who was holding Kuwaibel in her arms like usual. No, it wasn''t just her, the Crow siblings and Bovid, Sabastian, and then the top brasses of Avenst starting with the captain of airship Azeria were arrayed there. Everyone was making aplicated expression like a traveler that was made to stand in the fork road.

    ¡¸I think it''s a good country. I can even think of it as normallyfortable even without the hospitality.¡¹

    ¡¸Is, that so. I''m, d to hear that.¡¹

    Roze''s expression who heard that showed a wry smile. She must have guessed it. That the thinking if they could moved the emotion of the two, then perhaps Hajime would change his mind and gave them their help, such thinking didn''t work.

    ¡¸As expected, something like a status of being our hero, it''s not enough aspensation isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸You already knew that right from the start right? A man who will change his mind easily after receiving that much hospitality, do you think that kind of man can be expected to be anything like a hero that saved a country? Something like that just isn''t in my nature, and it don''t even suit me.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. Indeed, when I think back about your deed when cornering the mother ship of Avenst, the title of hero really don''t suit you Hajime-sama at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Now you have said it queen-sama. ¡­¡­Conversely, it feels like it''s you who be a bit unbound from something instead.¡¹

    While the expression of the top brasses looked frustrated and pained, it was only Roze whose eyes were containing resignation along with a vague resolve.

    Roze took a deep breath at Hajime''s pointing out so.

    ¡¸Perhaps. During these two days, I have been looking at the two of you all the time. Even when you two were having fun, I saw that your heart is unwavering. Why? Even though all these nice people might die, how can you still abandon them? What a terrible person. I also had that kind of thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph? You think differently now?¡¹

    ¡¸I will lie if I say that I''m thinkingpletely differently. Because no matter what, I am an absolute ally of Avenst. But, somehow, the two of you, aren''t inhuman people who doesn''t show interest to us¡­¡­let''s see, if I have to say, Ie to think of the two of you like a rge tree".¡¹

    Hajime titled his head not understanding what Roze meant. In respond to that, Roze talked while choosing her words. The top brasses who were makingplicated expression were also lending their ears to Roze''s speech.

    ¡¸An unshakeable existence, that is just existing there. Sometimes it protected us from cold rain, or softening the illuminating sunlight. But, it would never hold out its branches because it is asked, that kind of existence.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That''s a strangely fitting phrase.¡¹

    Roze chuckled while saying¡¸I''m honored with your praise¡¹seeing she was able to make Hajime blink.

    The eastern sky was starting to grow light bit by bit. The dawn was near. Roze turned her gaze at the eastern sky that was starting to brighten while adding on her words. The top brasses were also lending her their ears silently.

    ¡¸At that time, when the sun came out, the two of you said to me that "this world is beautiful". I had forgotten that all this time, but certainly, even when it has ended up in this state, this world is beautiful. Even though it''s this beautiful, even though it has been broken like this, but mankind is still not repenting. ¡­¡­I thought, just for a little. Taking back our country, defeating Helmut, and then taking back the world before this¨D¨Dis there any meaning in those?¡¹

    The top brasses were suddenly starting to get noisy. That was only natural. After all, their king was blurting out something that sounded like she was denying mankind''s continuation.

    ¡¸A destructive thinking huh? But I think that you were persuading us really desperately considering all that though?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Because it was something that I only thought for a bit, I''m not throwing away our dearest wish or anything.¡¹

    Relieved sighs were leaked out. The top brasses were stroking down their chest.

    Amidst them, Roze talked to Hajime who was tilting his head wondering just what was it she wanted to say.

    ¡¸Surely, there is no meaning in it.¡¹

    ¡¸In your dearest wish?¡¹

    ¡¸No. In being saved.¡¹

    Kuwaibel cried out sounding vaguely troubled. It was Kuwaibel who sought help the first time at Hajime and Tio. However, he didn''t seek help to break the deadlock in the dangerous situation of that time. He was seeking for the salvation of the dragon kingdom itself from Tio''s overwhelming presence that his senses as a monarch dragon detected.

    Guessing what Roze wished to say, the expression of the top brasses looked taken aback and turned into a vaguely troubled look.

    ¡¸We surely have to save ourselves by our own effort. If not, in the world after it is saved, we will surely walk on the path that destroy the world once more¡­¡­that''s what I think.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it will be fine if it''s the people of dragon kingdom though?¡¹

    ¡¸No. As long as we don''t even massacre all the people at the fight against Qwailent, the one living in this world won''t just be the people of dragon kingdom. Even if we tell them let''s live in repentance after having everything ended by a supernatural existence, just what kind of persuasiveness that can be found from that kind of words?¡¹

    After having their country destroyed by an iprehensible existence that suddenly appeared, there was no way the people would then lend their ears toward the preaching of the people of a dead country who didn''t even really fight.

    The overwhelming power that Hajime and Tio disyed was a lethal poison in a sense. If such power could be wielded, then the wielder would undoubtedly be able to force their will to happen. Seen from the view point of people who werementing powerlessly, the people who were reaching out their hand toward their dearest wish, it wasn''t an exaggeration even if such power was called as a magic with unequalled charm.

    Therefore, Roze who was charmed and became captive of that power where she then asked for help, after she saw the figure of Hajime and Tio living a really normal daily life, showing admiration and wonder at everything in the trifling ordinary day, it seemed that her boiling mind recovered its calmness.

    ¡¸Originally, we should also say "Don''t get involved, this is our problem" about Helmut''s subjugation too, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You are awfully different from two days ago huh. Well, those are admirable words but¡­¡­my wife said, ''I want to beat up Helmut-kun viciously until you cannot even recognize how he looks like!'', so just give up on that.¡¹

    ¡¸N, no, Goshujin-sama? I, didst not really speak that far¡­¡­¡¹

    Actually, Hajime-san also thought that he wanted to go and took a look at an "evil" dragon. This wasn''t just a mere dragon they were talking about. It was an "evil" dragon. ''Isn''t that tickling the soul!'' Though currently it was a serious scene, so he read the mood and kept such thinking only in his heart.

    ¡¸I see. Then, we will fight in the world that stop raining. We will pray for your sess in Helmut''s subjugation. And then, if possible, it will make us happy if you will remember us, the dragon country Avenst, oh horrible dragon knight-sama from another world.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you already right, I''ll pray, so that the dearest wish of you all queen-san and others cane true. Or rather, what''s with that horrible dragon knight-sama huh. As I thought, you are holding a bit of grudge aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows, what are you talking about?¡¹

    Roze said that while chuckling.

    It seemed that she really wasn''t nning to request the two of them to be their proxy in war anymore.

    There were two kinds of victory. A meaningful victory, and a meaningless victory. Surely the path Roze and others was walking on was filled with hardships, but if they were looking for the former, then they had to fight by their own. Her smile was a bright one must be because she had clearly realized that and resolved herself.

    The top brasses were making a troubled expression at their queen''s decision, but when Roze looked back and asked¡¸Is there any objection?¡¹with her gaze, they bowed their head unanimously. And then, when they lifted their head back, the same resolve and determination like Roze were dwelling in those eyes.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama, Tio-sama. I''m d I can meet the two of you. Please, stay healthy.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, you guys too. I won''t forget about the people of the sky who are living together with the dragons.¡¹

    ¡¸Roze-dono. I''m praying for a limitless happiness for thee, and for thy important people.¡¹

    The morning sun showed its face. Warm light filled the world from beyond the sea of clouds.

    Hajime and Tio shook hand with Roze, and like that, they were about to part¨D¨D

    ¡¸-, Cross Bit!!¡¹

    Suddenly Hajime yelled. Right after that, the huge sh that wasunched from the sun assaulted the nk of mother ship Avenst.

    Hajime defended against that attack using barrier that was formed by the Cross Bits he secretly deployed two days ago when they arrived at this ship.

    Thunderous sound and impact shook the world. Roze screamed and she was about to tumble down, but Tio helped her to stand still.

    Because the barrier didn''t cover the whole ship, the extremely violent sh was making mother ship Avenst to tilt with its after wave. The top brasses on the deck were falling to their knees altogether.

    Was it ten second, or one minute?

    The sh fired from the sun was vanishing as though it was melting into the empty air.

    ¡¸Hiding in the sunrise, they are acting witty.¡¹

    When Tio and Roze turned their gaze toward the sunlight at Hajime''s mutter¨D¨D

    There were countless ck dots there.

    It wasn''t just one or two. A great number of ck dots could be seen inside the sunlight that was illuminating the world with zing light.

    No, those were, what appeared with the sun on their back using that light to hide their figure were¨D¨D

    ¡¸Qwailent''s fleet¡­¡­no way, why are they here!?¡¹

    Roze''s words that sounded like a scream resounded.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Just, one more chapter¡­¡­you know?

    Next time the update n is at 6 P.M Saturday too. That''s the n.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    AN: I don''t get it.

    Whether it''s about the harmony that the people of Narou sometimes showed, or about the trust toward Shirakome that is non-existent.

    Even though I said that there is only one more chapter left, but no one trust me!

    Right, fine then. Then Shirakome also has my own thinking.

    Yes, I''ll answer to that trust. I''ll continue for two or three more chapters okay!

    It''s not ending at all! Even though I had written twelve thousand characters, but even the fight didn''t start yet!

    I''m sorry for lying!

    ¡­¡­It will really help if you all canugh it off ''just like usual, what a hopeless Shirakome huuuh'', like that.

    Tio arc, please apany it for a little bit more.<hr>

    A fleet that was formed from easily more than a hundred ships appeared from inside the dawn. The number of the airships was countless, and there were 30 ships at the same level with the mother ship Ostinato that was sunk before this, and then there were ten mother ships of Avenst''s level that surpassed Ostinato''s level, the number of the sky battlecrafts was very much like the stars in the sky, and then there was one super gigantic battleship that seemed to be the gship, advancing forward leisurely.

    Their majestic appearance showed with certainty that it wasn''t an overestimation to call them as the country that ruled the sky.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why, how, are they here?¡¹

    They thought that their location wasn''t known. Because if that was the case, then they would have been annihted already since a long time ago. The fact that they were fighting even if it was with gueri method was the proof that the nation on ship Avenst wasn''t discovered, that was what they thought.

    That was why, Roze could only stand dumbfounded in front of the embodiment of death that suddenly showed their figure. She could only let out meaningless question of¡¸Why¡¹¡¸How¡¹.

    Crow siblings and the other top brasses were also in simr state. Thebatant Bovid and then Sabas were showing a resolved face that said¡¸Aah, so they finallye¡¹. These two might be the only one who vaguely noticed this possibility. But, even though they noticed there was still nothing that they could do.

    Silver color shed.

    ¡¸Chih. Oi, queen-san! How long you are going to stay dazed like that-. If you don''t have any motivation, then I won''t defend the next one anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    Right after Hajime''s yell shook the air, the second wave of attack from the fleet assaulted mother ship Avenst. It was an attack like previously, a silver bombardment that thrust toward the nk. Twelve came in one wave.

    In respond, several variable chakrams "Orestes" were floating around before anyone knew it.

    The Orestes instantly cut into the line of fire and they unfolded with *kashun* sound. They opened a gate that crossed space in their inner area.

    Each of the silver bombardment that was approaching while making the air screamed got seized into the internal of Orestes, and instantly they were returned back toward the fleet by another Orestes that were floating above Avenst.

    The fleet got the main cannon attack theyunched themselves returned back as it was toward them, however, they didn''t show unsightly appearance like getting sank from direct hit of that. Several airship ss ships that were deployed at the front shined silver, at the same time a barrier was deployed at their front line.

    The barrier that was also shining silverpletely blocked the returned main cannon bombardment. And it didn''t stop there, the bombardment''s might was shaved off as though it was getting sucked and then the attack was erased in just a few seconds.

    ¡¸Hee. As expected, they are also making countermeasure against their own weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸Something of this scale, it seems that the country itself art moving out. It''s unknown whether this art only a part or their whole force though¡­¡­. Goshujin-sama, it seemed that there was survivor wasn''t it?¡¹

    Tio guessed that there was survivor from the mother ship Ostinato who reported back to their country and she hummed in admiration. To think that there was a survivor from that attack of Hajime that should even be called as a savage deed, and that survivor even managed to struggle until he reached back home¡­¡­surely that survivor was a possessor of a powerful fortune, she thought.

    In reality, that possessor of powerful fortune was returning home in half crazy state, and after that, as the result of receiving an inquiry that was like a pseudo torture, his personality then became calm as though his nature was reversed or perhaps he had even reached enlightenment, and now he had be a character that was like a saint who loved dragon and nature and the sun above all else¡­¡­

    ¡¸Whoops, so it''s physical attack this time. For now it looks like they are evading us.¡¹

    Several hundred missiles flew out from the fleet. All of them looked as though they were avoiding the vicinity of the front deck at the warship''s bow where Hajime and others were at. They were flying toward the rear half of mother ship Avenst and the two airships at the side.

    It seemed that they had noticed the existence of Hajime and Tio. On top of that, they weren''t aiming at direct hit course toward the two of them surely because they were thinking to capture the two of them if possible.

    ¡¸Well, it''s easier to deal with when they art bunched up. Goshujin-sama, please take care of the straggler.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Tio thrust both her hands forward. The stance looked like she was going to hold something from left and right. And then focused jet ck magic power came into being instantly. It was sparking andpressed¨D¨Dand it was fired.

    *GOU*, a bombardment in a scale that didn''t lose to the enemy ship''s main cannon before this surged.

    Tio wasunching the prided breath attack of dragon race. It easily erased a part of the approaching missile swarm. In addition, when Tio swung her arm, like a giantser de that was made from jet ck light, the missile swarm was mowed down horizontally.

    Several dozen missiles that got away were shot down by Hajime''s sniping.

    At the same time,

    ¡¸Now then, to conform to manners, we have to return the favor properly.¡¹

    What Hajime took out while saying that was of course the sky *chu¡­¡­the sunlight convergenceser "Burst Hyperion".

    ¡¸First Compression Reactor¨D¨D"Release"¡¹

    The sunlight energy that was already focused wasunched directionally. The fiercely extreme light burned the retina as though it was further overwriting the sky''s morning glow.

    Naturally, the barrier fleet formed the silver barrier. The light of Burst Hyperion mercilessly pierced through that barrier. The impact sound that made the air screamed resounded, a part of the barrier fleet was pushed back by the might.

    ¡¸Second Compression Reactor¨D¨D"Release"¡¹

    Theser bombardment mercilessly increased its might. Different from the silver bombardment, the barrier was making unpleasant sound "bikiri-, paki paki-* without even being able to absorb the attack. The battle line was disarrayed and the silver light that was enveloping the barrier ship that was nearby the ce where theser impacted was flickering weakly.

    ¡¸Third Compression Reactor¨D¨D"Release"¡¹

    Of course, Hajime-san further pushed hard. The maximized sunlightser was finally going to pierce through the fleet''s barrier.

    But, perhaps it should be said as expected from the fleet of a country. It didn''t look like it would go that easily.

    The warship with the biggest size shined brilliantly. That ship which seemed to be the gship was enveloped by simr silver light like the barrier ship and then it radiated the light toward the barrier ship.

    ¡¸Hmph? It looks like monarch dragon granting power to other dragon huh.¡¹

    Hajime whispered while releasing the fourthpressed reactor. Just like how monarch dragon granted power to other dragons, it seemed the gship was also able to grant power to other airship.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That''s, the ability of the exclusive ship of Qwailent''s king¨D¨DDurgrant. As long as that gship exist, there won''t be any way to defend against the fleet''s bombardment and there won''t be any hope to slip through the barrier.¡¹

    The one who answered Hajime''s whisper was Roze''s spiritless words. Shadow of despair peeked through her eyes. She must know it really well. The reason they couldn''t win even if they fought from the front. Until now they must have been brought to grief many times by this enemy.

    As though to make doubly sure, there were also another fleets separated from the fleet in front, floating from three directions with the mother ship Avenst at the center. It seemed they were advancing while hiding on the outeryer of the sea of clouds and finished the encirclement.

    ¡¸I see. That''s certainly a tough barrier. ¡­¡­Though it seems it''s taking considerablepensation for it.¡¹

    A scream suddenly resounded. It was the yell of death agony that came from a beast. A clear ill will could be felt from their action that was purposefully broadcasting that voice using speaker to the outside.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The fleet is all linked up with equipment that magnified the dragon core energy. Naturally that means that their driving force is using dragon core. They are using thend of Avenst for breeding dragons, so they are literally consuming dragon core as disposable item.¡¹

    To shed more detail, dragon core would be bigger along with the dragon''s growth. Dragon that was grown up through the years would possess fine quality dragon core inside their body. Because of that, with the objective of harvesting usable dragon core immediately after the birth, they were also using drugs to quicken the dragons'' growth.

    The scream of the dragons who were continuously killed having their source of life exploited one after another even right now in this moment caused Roze and others to make a pained expression as though it was themselves who were being cut apart.

    Hajime saw them looking like that and he let out a sigh and he stopped the firing of Burst Hyperion.

    Actually he was thinking to take out all his Burst Hyperion andunched his maximum bombardment that was concentrated in one spot + sublimation magic but¡­¡­he saw Tio beside him who were obviously boiling with emotion of rage and grief despite her expressionless face, so he refrained from doing that.

    The attack of Burst Hyperion ended and the unharmed fleet was resuming its march leisurely. It seemed that the fleet was vaguely enveloped with the atmosphere that was convinced they had endured through Hajime''s attack.

    But, at that time, a man''s voice resounded in the airspace that was rampant with despair and scream. It was a voice that was heavily coated with ridicule, ill will, and atrocity.

    ¡ºSo the bombardment just now is your doing, the ck hair there.¡»

    There wasn''t any self-introduction. There wasn''t even any preface. If he asked, than the one asked would surely answer. They could do nothing else but answering, they wouldn''t even be allowed to stay silent. It was a question that couldn''t even hide such haughtiness.

    And so, for the time being Hajime shot Acht Acht.

    A life-sized gun barrel. Zero time sniping without even focusing to aim.

    Surely it looked like a peashooter after seeing the extremely big bombardment of Burst Hyperion.

    But, that was a mistake. After all that sniper cannon was specialized in pration. The speed that was beyond the pale of the knowledge of electromaic eleration was equal with destructive force. Under the condition of one point pration, it was far above Burst Hyperion that was a weapon of extermination.

    ¡¸Well, the main unit is also considerably tough huh. It would be quick if the boss is blown away by just now.¡¹

    ¡¸That ce looks like the bridge, but it didst not meant that ce art really one. Look, somehow his anger art transmitted to here. I didst not know who art this person, but it looks like he is still alive.¡¹

    A dangerous atmosphere was conveyed through the speaker of gship Durgrant. That was only natural. Because his question was replied by a shelling, what''s more that shelling easily pierced through the barrier and then blew up a part of the ce that seemed to be the bridge of the gship Durgrant.

    Seen from the whole, it was really just a damage to a minor part but¡­¡­

    It was really easy to see how shaken the fleet was. And it was even easier to understand the anger of the man who asked the question just now.

    And then, that feeling of shaken also came from Roze and others behind. Lines like¡¸Lies, Durgrant that had never even been scratched until now is¡­¡­¡¹, or¡¸The legend, is easily broken like this¡­¡­¡¹, or¡¸That mercilessness that is just like usual¡­¡­I''m going numb here y''know, Hajime-san¡¹could be heard from them.

    The radiance that was enveloping Durgrant increased. At the same time the screams of the dragons were also reverberating once more.

    ¡ºYou ck hair, can you hear this? I''m not taking out fuel from them or anything you know? I''m only simply torturing them. They are crying with a nice voice right? This crying voice of these animals you bastards are treasuring. ¨D¨DIf you want me to let you all die painlessly, then don''t you dare making light of me aga¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºWhat the hell you are talking about since some time ago? Speaking sluggishly like this after I''ve been waiting patiently like this. What a slow guy. Stop wasting time and speak your business. I''ll listen so talk quickly.¡»

    Against the haughtiness, even more haughtiness attacked back. Hajime answered using telepathy while still acting arrogantly with his arms folded. That attitude looked like he felt all of these were troublesome, it was unthinkable that he was doing bombardment contest like a space battle that woulde out in an SF just now. He didn''t even ask the identity of the one talking to him.

    Hajime had no interest about the identity of the one talking to him from the bottom of his heart. This was an opponent of little importance.

    That implicit thinking was conveyed vividly to all the people in that airspace.

    ¡º¡­¡­You doesn''t even know who I am? Looks like the coborator of Avenst is a dumb guy huh.¡»

    ¡ºThere is no way I''ll know that when you don''t even introduce yourselves. Well, from your way of talking there is not even a fragment of refinement in it, are you an upstart punk or something? It''s better to not trying too hard to make yourself look threatening y''know. You might feel like a big shot after bringing a lot of your friends along like this but¡­¡­the smell of a barking dog is intense even from here.¡»

    Bursting out sound from Roze and others who knew about the true identity of the voice''s owner could be heard from behind.¡¸Bufuh¡¹It seemed that they reflexively leaked out augh.

    Or rather, there was now Hajime didn''t understand just who was it riding the gship in this situation. In other words, everything except when he said he didn''t know the speaker''s identity was merely his true feelings.

    ¡ºWhat a cheap provocation. You said that, but you are desperately thinking about a n to breakthrough this even now aren''t you? That''s augh. In deference of yourical figure I''ll introduce myself. ¨D¨DGregor Cluzet Kwailent. The king of sky divine country Qwailent. Now you understand? The one in front of you is the god king of this world.¡»

    In a sense that im wasn''t a mistake. He possessed the greatest military force and also monopolized most of the limited resource in this world. Whether to give or steal, to let live or kill, it all depended on him. There wasn''t anyone who could object even if he introduced himself as a god.

    But, Hajime who heard that im was,

    ¡ºI see. Well, say, that. Do your best okay, God-sama. I think you must have it hard in various things though.¡»

    For some reason, Hajime gave him words of encouragement with a very gentle expression.

    What crossed at the back of Hajime''s mind was a god of a certain another world. The existence who when he was insisting¡¸Because I''m a god. I don''t have friend, my country was also ruined, and I''m an attention seeker who liked to create doll, but I''m seriously a god! That''s why, everyone, listen to what I''m saying okay!¡¹instead got a wind hole opened on his body and went *pop*.

    Thinking back, that guy was someone really pitiful. Good grief, just who it was, who was the guy that beat up that kind of unfortunate and pitifully hopeless god to death leaving not even a dust behind. What a terrible guy.

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama. Art you waiting for a retort for that? I wouldst say this, just in case, it was Goshujin-sama who obliterated that self-proimed god in rage. Also, I wouldst say this because it seems thou hath forgotten but, it was also Goshujin-sama who shaved the retainer god to death. That deed of chopping off his four limbs to instigate his pain and fear, and then shaving him to death slowly from the edge of his body, it was something that was really hard to forget.¡»

    It seemed from the middle the event of Ehito going *pop* was leaked through the telepathy. An exasperated straight-man retort came in from Tio.

    Roze and others were taking a step back with a creeped out expression. It was really not a method of killing that human could do! They were taking distance with their shuddersid bare. The top brasses could be heard whispering things like¡¸I vaguely thought it but¡­¡­as expected he is a demon¡¹, or¡¸A brute, there is a brute hereee¡¹, or¡¸Whatck of mercy¡­¡­I admire that yeah¡¹and so on.

    Naturally, it was a telepathy that was broadcasted externally, so the words of <em>self-poimed </em>god and the words of unfortunate and pitifully hopeless god were also overheard by all the people in the area. And the king of the divine country who was talked to be at the same rank with that kind of god and in the end even got a gentle expression directed to him was,

    ¡ºRoze. Choose. Will you all fall into ruin altogether, or will youe under me along with the monarch dragon and abandon your country?¡»

    He changed his target. It wasn''t like he was feeling awkward or anything. His emotionless voice was disying really clearly the rage that was boiling like magma inside him.

    Those were the words of the sworn enemy who usurped the throne and took over the country, however Roze was unable to answer immediately. Gregor''s objective was clear. He was aiming for the power of monarch dragon from Kuwaible, the blood of royalty from Roze, and the enjoyment of seeing Avenst struggle after it lost these two.

    In such case, then the people of Avenst would surely going through annihtion exactly as though they were shaved to death. And then, Kuwaibel would be forced to go through experiment and mating to mass produce monarch dragon, while Roze would also be a ything.

    But, if they didn''t obey, then Avenst would perish immediately. The only difference between the two choices was whether it would be a slow or fast death.

    Originally even if they were going to challenge Qwailent in the cleared up world, but they wanted to leave behind those who couldn''t fight in a safe ce. But it seemed even that choice was already gone.

    After closing her eyes for a bit, Roze made her decision.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama, Tio-sama. Please head toward Helmut''s subjugation without reserve. Surely it will be easy for you two to breakthrough the encirclement with your strength.¡¹

    Hajime turned only his gaze toward her across his shoulder.

    ¡¸You are going to have a decisive battle here?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Only I and Kuwaibel will go under Gregor.¡¹

    Screams were suddenly raised. The Crow siblings, Sabas, Bovid and the othersbatant, and all the other top brasses unanimously called at her to stop. They didn''t wish to have a long life so much that they would sacrifice the queen and the monarch dragon. They insisted that such way of living that knew no shame wouldn''t save anyone!

    ¡¸I''m not giving up. Even if it''s only a faint hope, even if it''s a thorny path, as long as we are still alive then there is still hope. Furthermore, if Hajime-sama and Tio-sama are going to kindly subjugate Helmut for us, there might be a chance for us to make aeback by making use of the resulting chaos. Right now, right now we have to live!¡¹

    Roze dignifiedly ordered to the top brasses, and also toward the people of Avenst who were starting to show up on the deck because they were awoken by the first cannon attack. Seeing the piercing light in those eyes even in this edge of despair made themprehended, that indeed, there was definitely no color of resignation there. What was there was merely an earnestly firm resolve and nothing else.

    This time everyone but Roze was at loss for words. They instinctively knew that the decision of the queen couldn''t be overturned just by their words. Hermand to them to live for now pierced their chest.

    The lips of Hajime who was watching at them like that across his shoulder, it warped slightly. That was the form of a small smile.

    When he looked beside him, Tio was making a really gentle expression that was filled with affection. That figure who wouldn''t give up until thest moment even when she understood that it was a hellish path¨D¨Dwas really beautiful.

    Hajime shrugged his shoulders. And then, he asked about something that he had already understood since the time the fleet appeared from inside the dawn.

    ¡ºOi, Grugor. To say the truth, I''m actually unrted with this woman and Avenst. Do you feel like overlooking us two?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    It seemed that he didn''t have any intention to answer. He must had washed his hands already from Hajime. He didn''t care what would happen to Hajime after this even if Hajime ended up all but dead, as long as he was still alive in the end and he could be experimented on through something like torture to search for the secret of his strength. His intention against Tio should also be the same.

    ¡­¡­Surely, he wasn''t sulking or anything because his name was mistaken so naturally just now, yes, there was no way it was so.

    Hajime who took the silence to meant no felt Tio making an expression that looked itchy as though she was holding down the emotion welling up inside her while he took a deep breath¨D¨D

    ¡ºCough-. Aa~, informing the criminals who are abducting and confining the innocent dragon hostage~. Release all of them right no~~~~w! Your mother in the countryside is crying you kno!¡»

    At once Hajime felt gazes piercing him from behind that were asking¡¸This guy, just what is he saying?¡¹. At the same time, that kind of atmosphere was also transmitted toward him from the fleet somehow.

    But, Hajime-san didn''t pay any attention to everyone''s bewilderment and began to dash leaving everyone behind. Because, that was Hajime Quality after all!

    ¡ºAll of you, don''t have the right to request awyer! You also don''t have any ground to plead for any extenuating circumstance! But, I''ll allow your right to keep silent! If you let go of the dragon hostage, and then stay sil~lent and return home, I''ll be merciful and won''t shoot from behind! Now, this is a chance of a lifetime for you to avoid death penalty you know! Who cares about Beroder! Kidnapper gentlemen! Just scurry back home with all your strength without fea~~r!¡»

    What he was saying was already absurd. Also, even the name of the king-sama that he said was absurdly mangled.

    ¡ºAre you listening, this is a warning! If you don''t release the dragons right now, I''m telling you it will be re~~ally terrible for you all okay! Just ignore what Hageter is telling you to do! I''m not lying y''know? It will be a cold day in hell before I''m lyi¨D¨D¡»

    A bombardment from the gship Durgrant! Surely it was the payback for the name calling that was totally wrong already except the letter¡¸r¡¹.

    Roze called in panic at Hajime who blocked that with his barrier.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama!? Just what in the world are you nning!? Why are you provoking them like that-¡¹

    ¡¸Either way, it was already toote by the time we hadn''t departed from here when that fleet arrived. Surely they won''t overlook us anymore now. Of course, it''s possible for us to escape right away but¡­¡­¡¹

    It was impossible for Hajime to show his back toward people who were attacking him hostilely. Of course it didn''t change even now that should be Roze and others should be the one fighting. That was why, at present Hajime had no intention to make a move directly.

    Then, why¡­¡­Roze who was asking that was replied by Hajime with a grin.

    ¡¸In this world, there are fellows who should also fight other than queen-san and co right? The fellows who ought to burn their soul betting their survival and dignity on the line.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hajime averted his gaze from the bewildered Roze and gazed at Tio.

    ¡¸Tio. Won''t you show to your junior this rug rat dragon, the real king of dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufuh. Actually the screams of the dragons hath been clinging into mine ear and it wouldst not go away since some time ago. Even if Goshujin-sama decide to leave this ce, I''m nning to do it. But, I believe with mine all that Goshujin-sama wouldst surely meet mine expectation in this kind of time.¡¹

    Tio''s lips warped happily yet ferociously. Her pupils split vertically and they had already turned into dragon eyes. It seemed the meaningless torture to the dragons made her stomach boiled up much.

    Hajime showed a simrly ferocious smile and then he sent telepathy to Gregor with a tone that sounded a bit serious.

    ¡ºMensor. You know that we possess unknown power, you know that we already sink a mother ship of your country without it being able to do anything, and yet even knowing all that, you don''t feel like stopping huh?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Indeed, the power of you bastard is of unknown quantity. But, exactly because of that there is worth in stealing it. I''m someone who steal. There is a first rate treasure before my eyes while I''m able to wield my maximum strength, no way I''m gonna stop don''t you think? As long as there is even a percent chance of victory, I''ll always go to steal what I want. This time is the same.¡»

    ¡ºI see. So you also have something unshakeable inside you in your own way. ¡­¡­But, hey self-proimed god, you are mistaking one thing yeah.¡»

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    The bombardment from the gship Durgrant ceased. Right after that, Hajime and Tio leaped up from the deck.

    Hajime and Tio who jumped to the sky nestled close to each other midair and hovered still.

    And then, both of them stared at each other from really close range it looked like they would kiss anytime, and like that¡­¡­

    *bachikon-*

    ¡¸Ahahn¡¹

    Hajime''s spanking burst on Tio''s butt. Seeing how there was a crimson ripple spreading from that, it seemed that the spanking was apanied with "Magic Shockwave". Even though there was almost no damage from that, but the masterful p that sent numbing pleasure(pain) running through the whole body until the deepest core caused hopeless dragon-san to reflexively got on all fours. Even though she was midair but it was done skillfully.

    ¡¸Come on, do your best, hopeless dragon. Even though you are the princess of the dragon race, but you pervert is gasping in front of thisrge army.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I''m gasping, because of Goshujin-sama''s fault¡­¡­¡¹

    *bachikon-*

    ¡¸Ahiih. Just now, it reached amazing ce-¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you are the pervert, what are you doing ming other huh?¡¹

    After saying that it was one more spanking. Tio''srge butt undted from the impact. It was apanied with a bewitching voice that resounded once more, through the whole airspace.

    Of course, everyone of Avenst, and everyone of the divine country''srge fleet, and also that Gregor-san, everyone of them without exception was shocked¡¸Just what the hell these people are starting so suddenlyyy!?¡¹so much their eyes almost popped out from their socket.

    Hajime was building a world of only the two of them that was different from the one with Yue while he mercilessly kept spanking Tio''s butt. And then he took out a test tube vial from his pocket and took off the cap using his mouth. Next, he plunged it into Tio''s mouth that was opened gaspingly.

    ¡¸Nnguu!?¡¹

    Tio who suddenly got something plunged into her mouth, and furthermore liquid was flowing in from that, coupled with the butt spanking it caused her expression to change into a terribly joyous one! What a pervert! As expected from the hopeless dragon!

    Gregor who finally returned to reality around that point gave out his order. He didn''t understand what was going on, but for the time being he was going to shower them with bombardment. The main cannon of several mother ships were aimed toward Hajime and Tio.

    ¡¸Nnmuu!? It came-! It came, Goshujin-samaaa-! As expected, the conversion rate from personal reward of Goshujin-sama art in different level! Just like Yue''s blood pledge contract, this art truly the master and servant contract that art build on love!¡¹

    ¡¸No way. If this thing is going to get a skill name, then it will absolutely be something like pervert contract, or SM contract, something like that.¡¹

    Tio who were breathing ''haa haa'' roughly on all fours with expression of ecstasy yelled with a voice that was oozing with excitement. And then, she was standing up unsteadily while fidgeting before she received a ne with red jewel attached from Hajime.

    ¡¸Is it okay without transforming into dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun, haa haa, don''t look down on me. Haa haa, nnnh. This art different from the battle in Holy Precincts where I hath to do it without any rehearsal. Afuuu¡­¡­I hath trained diligently and mine skill was further polished then before. <em>Haa haa</em>¡­¡­to say nothing, of how I hath received reward personally from Goshujin-sama now. For the current me, nothing art impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, is that so.¡¹

    Hajime''s indifferent reply cause Tio to tremble from feeling shivers.

    And then, now, just when the main cannons were in the verge of firing, she bent greatly backward while taking a deep breath¡­¡­

    GURYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-

    She let out a dragon howl with human body. Still with an extremely disgusting smile as though she was going to throw out all the pleasure in one go.

    The howl radiated, however, it wasn''t a mere yell. The howl turned into ck colored ripples with Tio as the center and it rushed through the airspace. The ck ripples that undted repeatedly, over and over again, they ignored the barrier and passed through the fleet.

    Was it an unknown attack¡­¡­. But look there, that woman''s smile. It wasn''t normal!

    The fleet''s main cannons cautiously stopped in the stage of firing preparationpleted.

    Right after that, pulsation resounded in the world.

    *Thump-*

    *Thump-*

    *Thump-*

    It wasn''t just one or two. There were innumerable pulses that couldn''t be counted. It was as though the world itself was going to wake up, and then there was bizarre yet overwhelming presence, presence, presence-!!

    ¨D¨DNow, awaken. O mine brethrens. O proud, powerful existences.

    A voice that resembled telepathy, and yet was vaguely different somehow wasing down.

    ¨D¨DThe eyes of dragon, art not something for the sake of expressing grief. They art there for the me of conviction to dwell inside

    ¡ºYour majesty-. The full, no, the dragons-¡»

    ¡ºThis is, the second mother ship Ambition! Strangeness is urring in the fuel bunker! Those guys, just what in the world is going on!?¡»

    A solemn and dignified voice resounded in Gregor''s ears, at the same time there were also screamed reportsing one after another. Every one of those reports were conveying about the strangeness of the fuel in each ship.

    ¨D¨DThe ws of dragon, art not something for hugging tight the trembling self. They art there in order to tear apart malice, and protect what ought to be protected.

    ¡ºEighth mother ship Granada! The dragons, they are getting dyed! Something is happening!?¡»

    ¡ºThis is the tenth mother ship Fudelta-. The dragons are erging here! At this rate the cages will be broken! Your majesty, your order please-¡»

    ¡ºReporting-. The dragons that are dyed ck are spewing out heat energy from their mouth! Shit-, the fuel bunker is destroyed-¡»

    The report didn''te only from the fleet. A screaming report and panicked yell asking for instruction were alsoing from the fuel bunker of gship Durgrant. Furthermore, there was a thunderous sound booming and the tremor from that was transmitted until the gship where Gregor was at.

    ¡¸What is happening!?¡¹

    ¡¸-. The restrain of the dragon that is let out from the cage for torture is destroyed! It''s rampaging and killing the crews!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible. That restriction is for anti-dragon use that is equipped with Synthesizer! Why didn''t it activate!?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s activating! Other than the one in the restriction tool, the crews are also activating theirs! But it''s not working against the ck dragon!¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell happened-. Aargh, broadcast this to all ships too! Kill all the dragons that are turning strange. Kill them right away!¡¹

    The moment the order was given, killing weapon was aimed toward the dragons who were continuously pulsating inside the fuel bunkers. The dragons who were still bewildered at the change that was happening to them saw those gun muzzles and the menacing crews. They were shrinking back in fear.

    ¨D¨DThe fangs of dragon, art not something to be gritted in front of death. They art there in order to crunch thy own weakness into pieces, and disy the soul of struggle tempered with reasoning.

    The dragons who were going to huddle into themselves suddenly stopped still. That change caused the crews who were readying their weapon to stop moving for a moment in suspicion. They stoppedpletely.

    ¡¸Gururururuh¡¹

    Countless low growls were echoing. The dragons who were dyed jet ck and grew up to adulthood regardless of their former size slowly raised their head that was lowered as though begging for forgiveness before this.

    ¡¸Hih¡¹

    ¡¸U, a¡¹

    Several crews raised a short scream. Those were undoubtedly voices of terror. Their eyes met. With the dragons who raised their face. They were pierced by those dragon eyes that were filled with fighting spirit and soul of conviction.

    ¨D¨DRaise the howl! The dragon''s howl! Demonstrate to the world, of thy existence! Lift up highly, thy proud soul! All of thee¨D¨Dart the dragons!

    Instantly, countless howls shook the world and spread through the sky.

    It caused a hallucination that perhaps the whole fleet might rupture from the inside, from these furiously grand dragon howls!

    Just from that, the eardrums of the nearby crews were damaged, and among them there were even people who lost consciousness with the white of their eyes exposed.

    ¨D¨DSoul - Metamorphosis - Sublimation Composite magic ¡¾ck God Dragon''s Authority¡¿

    Once in the Holy Precincts Tio used¡¾Dragon King''s Authority¡¿. It was an age of god magic that transformed other creature into ck dragon. Before, she could only change the target one by one by using ck very whip in conjunction.

    But right now, although there was the requirements that she needed to be in a state that had stocked up power from using Pain Conversion, and also the targets needed to be creature that was close to dragon, but she was able to transform all the dragons within range into ck dragons that possessed tough ck scale with one roar. Furthermore, by using an arrangement of¡¾Divine Statement¡¿¨D¨D¡¾God Dragon''s Word Soul¡¿, it could also awaken the dragon instinct.

    Yes, by Tio''s power, all the dragons who were confined by the fleet in great amount as fuel¨D¨Dwere transformed into gant ck dragons!

    As the result,

    *DOGOOOOOOOOO*

    Countless explosive sounds reverberated. The cause was one. The "breath attack" that became usable after the ck dragon transformation exploded inside all the airships.

    ¡ºIt''s no good-. We cannot hold them ba-gyaah¡»

    ¡ºShit-. What''s with that scale!? The bullet cannot go throuugh-¡»

    The reports were gradually turning into mere screams. And then, the fired breaths smashed the internal walls, the ck dragons that were surging out from the cage were trampling down the ship''s inside, and they finally flew outside.

    Like ashes that were whirling up from the stirring winds, the dragons went home to the sky one after another from the external walls that were melted by the shes of the breath attack.

    Even just a single mother ship would confine dragons in number that easily surpassed a hundred. The number of the ck dragons that were flying out was umon.

    ¡ºFire-! It''s convenient if they are going out by themselves! They areing out so shoot them down!¡»

    Gregor''s instruction was transmitted. The heavy weapons on board the ships immediately spewed fire.

    The bullets were approaching like falling stars toward the crowd of ck dragons that flew out to the sky. But, another dragon that flew out first cut into that firing line. It spread out its wings and used its body as shield to cover itsrades!

    The ck scales it inherited from its parent weren''t something that could easily get pierced by the heavy weapon. But, even so if it was asked whether it coulde out unscathed, then the answer was no. Its ck scales were smashed and scattered each time bullets hit it, and finally the bullets gouged its body and blood and flesh were scattered.

    But, the ck dragon who turned its body into shield for itsrades'' sake didn''t waver even with death before its eyes. Its merely, with the will of fighting till the end, the will to protect itsrades, it even fired itsst breath attack just from those wills.

    It was a small breath that was already powerless, however it splendidly destroyed one of the ship''s weapons. At the same time, the hole-riddled ck dragon vomited blood while losing strength.

    But, thanks to that sacrifice, several dozen ck dragons were able to fly out to the sky from the hole without getting sniped.

    ¨D¨Dp thy wings, o noble child. Blessing to that soul

    A grand howl reverberated. The ripples that were spreading once more in the sky enveloped the ck dragons that were falling powerlessly.

    At the next moment, the ck dragons that were definitely wounded all over their body pped their dragon wings strongly. They rearranged their posture midair and then looked down at their own body with puzzled feeling. There they witnessed the sight of their wound gone already with their ck scales regenerating swiftly.

    The cause of that? That was obvious. It was their mother that awakened them as "dragon".

    The gaze of the ck dragons caught sight of the great existence that was standing in air with human form. That figure was going ''haa haa'' somehow though.

    ¡¸KUWAAAAAAAH¡¹

    ¡¸GAAAAAAAAAAH¡¹

    ¡¸GURYAAAAAAH¡¹

    There was only one meaning of the howls echoing through the sky.

    ¨D¨DGather. Toward the great dragon who was going ''haa haa''.

    The ck dragons simultaneously started flying toward the center of the battlefield. Naturally, bullets and missiles wereing at them from behind, but several ck dragons were constantly covering theirrades at the rear, in that chance they would roll and fired their breath to intercept. And then, the wounded ck dragons would have their body healed when a soul-stirring howl echoed and they would return to battle.

    ¡¸What¡­¡­sight¡­¡­¡¹

    That was Roze''s whisper. Kuwaibel who was within her embrace was unmoving with his gaze fixed forward unblinking as though to burn everything into his eyes. And then, the people of Avenst were also looking still at the sky in a daze without moving. But, just from looking at their expression it could be understood that their emotions werepletely the same like Roze.

    ¨D¨DA tornado made from great number of ck dragons.

    With Tio at the center, the ck dragons circling around her were creating a sight that had never been seen before in this world.

    The light of the sun that was showing out its facepletely was reflected glitteringly on the scales of the ck dragons. It was as though ck diamonds that were perfectly cut by artisan''s hand were dancing while reflecting the light at random.

    What a truly grandeur, sublime, and beautiful sight.

    Amidst the rising up emotions that jolted the soul of the humans of the fleet, Tio''s words were directed toward the king of pige.

    ¡ºThou the so called god king that rule the sky. No more tedios talk art necessary. ¨D¨DOpen wide thy eyes. Witness, what kind of existence dragon art. The true meaning of ruling the sky!¡»

    ¡º-. Who cares-. Fire-. Don''t get absent-minded! I permit lethal attack! Aim all weapons at them! gship, turn around-. Whole fleet, cover for Durgrant''s retreat! I''ll kill the whole family of anyone who disobey!¡»

    Amand to kill resounded. There was also a resolute retreatmand at the same time. However, it was only for himself who was the king. The long rule of terror didn''t allow anyone to disobey his words even when they understood that they were obviously in an ugly situation.

    The gship Durgrant turned around, at the same time the whole fleetunched simultaneous attack. There were silver bombardments and also missiles attack. All those that were fired from all direction were like a cage that was made from firing lines.

    ¡¸Thinking again, this is the first time I''m going to see it live huh. I''m looking forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I''ll answer that expectation. ¨D¨D"Limit Break"¡¹

    The ne that was handed to her before this¨D¨D"Last Zell".

    With thebined effects of the artifact that brought about Limit Break, and the Cheatmate II (Uma¡ðbo walleye pock roe vor, drink version) she drank just now, the finishing move of Tio us that originally couldn''t be activated without getting damages all over her body was now activated!

    *GOU-* The wind roared. Storm of magic power where crimson and jet ck mixed. It spiraled up and pierced the sky, with size so big that it enveloped the tornado of the ck dragons from further outside. The sea of clouds twisted and whirled like a typhoon.

    The flooding silver bombardments and also the swarm of missiles got rolled up and jumbled together where not even a single one went through the storm. The overwhelming torrent of power turned anything and everything powerless!

    The light of sun was vanishing.

    The sky above the sea of clouds was getting covered further.

    ¡¸Aa, as I thought, your great self is¡­¡­¡¹

    A true dragon manipted even the heaven and earth. It was the legend that was taught to her. And now, it was urring right before her eyes. Roze was trickling tears naturally. Was she deeply moved? Was she scared? Roze, and also the people of Avenst who were simrly shedding tears didn''t really understand. However, there was something pressing on their chest.

    Thunderbolts and bursting sounds overran the world.

    What was generated at the sky further above the sea of clouds, was a sea of lightning and me. Lightning was flickering like prominence in the me sea of sky that was spreading as though to burn the world to ash.

    The tornado of crimson and jet ck dispersed. The ck dragons that were left behind were merely looking up to the sky. It was as though they were worshipping the existence there.

    *slither* Something was protruding out from the sea of lightning and me. It was a part of a long torso. Jet ck scales that seemed to suck in the light could be seen. It was undting, emerging out from the sea of lightning me with top and bottom reversed, it vanished, and then emerged out once more.

    On the whole, it wasn''t a body of dragon, whether in size or shape. But, all existences in this airspace understood.

    ¨D¨DThat thing which was beyond human understanding was¡­¡­a dragon

    *zuzuzu-*, It made a sound that was like a rumble in the ground and the existence that was swimming in the sea of lightning me showed its appearance.

    It appeared with skin of me while d in tremendous sparks. The golden dragon eyes that were split vertically in the middle were ring at everything in the lower world.

    The giant body that easily surpassed three hundred meter long was coiling and the surrounding was colored by shes of lightning and prominences.

    A beat.

    ¨D¨DGOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!

    For a moment, everyone hallucinated whether the world was burst open. Because of the howl that was like an explosive sound¡­¡­wasn''t the cause.

    ¡ºThe god¡­¡­that control¡­¡­the sky¡­¡­¡»

    Yes, it was truly the heaven''s might. Just a single howl caused everyone to feel the will of judgment that seemed to break the world.

    Without any distinction of ally or enemy, this was an existence that would make all existence to feel awe.

    ¨D¨Dck god dragon Tio us

    Manifested here.

    Something like the chance of victory for the fleet, there was no way they even had a percent of it.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùDragon + Hostage = Dragon hostage (coined words) (TN: In Japan, hostage is read ''hitojichi''. Hito=person, jichi=coteral. In this chapter the author used made up words of ''ryuujichi'' or dragon hostage.)

    A lot of people pointed that out, so I wrote it just in case. I''m sorry that it was hard to understand.

    I waste this time too. Really forgive me.

    And so, the n for the next chapter, if possible it will be at 6 P.M. Saturday, or perhaps at 0 A.M Sunday, if I cannot make it even then, then it will be at 6 P.M Sunday. Please treat me well.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    AN: Sorry it''ste.<hr>

    Sea of lightning me in the sky. Sea of clouds of death whirling below.

    It could be seen as the sight of the end of the world, or perhaps as the sight of the creation of the world. Surely the impression would differ depending on the person.

    But, in any case, there wasn''t anyone who doubted that this was a scene of legend that would be engraved into the history of this world.

    ¨D¨DWhere art thou going?

    The solemn soul ofnguage came from the sky. All the people who heard it would be made to hold awe whether they wanted it or not by that voice.

    That voice was directed toward the gship that was trying to escape first by making the whole fleet into sacrificial pawn. No, more urately, it was toward the master of gship Durgrant that gave the order¨D¨Dthe god king of pige Gregor.

    Even that person himself must understand that the question was directed to him. Inside the bridge of gship Durgrant that was already turning around and moved to escape, Gregor who was watching dumbfounded at the absurd sight behind the ship through the disy twitched and trembled.

    ¡ºDon''t listen-. Full speed¨D¨D¡»

    Gregor yelled in panic toward the helmsman with shaken eyes. However, he was unable to speak his order until the end.

    ¨D¨DO false king, know shame

    ¡ºYo, your majesty-¡»

    ¡º-, dodge!¡»

    A scream came from the helmsman. Because suddenly a giant tornado descended from the sea of lightning me. The tornado of scorching heat that burn the air with hell fire and heat wave spiraled and dyed the inside of the bridge with brilliant light.

    The helmsman reflexively tilted the ship faster than Gregor''smand to dodge. The gship Durgrant veered right away to the right with a motion that didn''t suit that giant frame.

    ¨D¨DThou couldst not escape

    Along with those words, the second zing tornado descended. It didn''t stop there, as though to invite despair toward the gship Durgrant that was tyring to slip through somehow, the third, fourth, fifth tornado descended.

    ¡º-, impossible to dodge! It''sing!¡»

    ¡ºBarrier full strength! Breakthrough-¡»

    The loud yells of the helmsman and Gregor echoed.

    gship Durgrant tried to slip through the countless me pirs that were connecting heaven and earth, but it finally couldn''t evade and came into contact.

    Instantly, the giant body of gship Durgrant was attacked by fierce vibration. The posture control system didn''t work and the ship''s bow was lifted up as though it got hoisted, the ship was rotating uncontrobly. In addition, there were even consecutive impacts that followed. The thunderbolts that were generated inside the tornado were assaulting the ship.

    The crew who was in charge of the silver barrier control saw how the ship''s energy was consumed with frightening speed and he raised his voice with pale expression.

    ¡ºThe barrier output-, it decreased by fifty percent! Your majesty-, at this rate-¡»

    ¡ºChih, start replenish¡­¡­shit-¡»

    Gregor unconsciously cursed when he was about to give instruction. In order to maintain the barrier''s output, they needed to exchange the pod of dragon core fuel, but he remembered that there were no more dragon for that.

    ¡ºTurn around¡­¡­turn the ship around! At the same time, fire at full power toward that ck dragon!¡»

    They couldn''t retreat.

    Gregor who made that judgment then ordered to turn the ship around while feeling indescribable rage and unease.

    At the same time, the weapons loaded on board the gship Durgrant fired simultaneously. Missiles in the amount that was absurd to be counted, storm of bullets that should be called as a wall already, and naturally the silver bombardment too.

    Of course¨D¨Dall those were shot down. Anything and everything, without a single exception. By several hundred, several thousand lightning showering from the sky.

    While gship Durgrant was retreating, the other fleets were naturally joining in offense using their full power to push back Tio. Yet regardless of that, Gregor was unable to even retreat.

    The reason of that was this.

    From all directions. In the range diameter of several dozen kilometer. Sniping of roaring lightning was shooting out every target under the heaven simultaneously and swiftly.

    The world that was covered with the sea of lightning me was literally the absolute territory of the ck god dragon.

    ¡ºCharge the Henkhaborg-. All fleets, buy us time!¡»

    The fact that their attack didn''t reach caused Gregor''s voice to turn increasingly disarrayed. Even so, all the fleets reflexively obeyed the words of the king who symbolized terror and violence.

    The barrier fleet form multiyered formation to protect the gship Durgrant, the other fleets aimed their maximum firepower without pause from all directions, sky battlecraft squads were unleashing attacks suicidally.

    At the same time, gship Durgrant''s multi-column 3-turret cannon was focusing silver light with terrific momentum. However, that light was something mixed with ck color like what mother ship Ostinato showed in the end, so it was obviously different in aspect with the normal bombardment.

    ¨D¨DMain cannon Henkhaborg

    It was a silver bombardment that took in the property of the ck rain to be an abominable energy wave. The bombardment that focused and mixed the impure energy that filled this world, when it hit the target, even if the ship''s frame itself was protected by the barrier, the energy that caused necrosis to the cells would encroach inside the ship and annihted the crews.

    Of course, after it was fired, highly polluted energy would get scattered at the surrounding area, so one''s own army also would not escape the effect. It was a forbidden weapon that was hard to use, it bared its fang not just to enemy and ally, but even to the world.

    And now, it was fired.

    A sh shined and filled up the burning worldpletely.

    It didn''t matter even if it was against existence that had veered really far from the beaten track, as long as it was still a living thing, it should be possible for it to experience cell necrosis. And then, as long as they could just seed in eroding its body, the would be able to kill it for sure!

    A twitching smile emerged on Gregor''s lips.

    ¨D¨DFool

    It was fired in no time.

    The ck god dragon''s¨D¨Dbreath!

    The sh that was fired from the jaw that was opened wide was pure ck. It was an absolute color that wasn''t polluted by anyone, painting over everything.

    The bombardment of silver and ck that exemplified taboo was certainly mighty, it could pulverize even a mother ship in a single shot. But, the breath that was fired from the ck god dragon far surpassed it. The difference in power was overwhelming, like a needle that was thrust to intercept a log.

    *GOU-* When the atmosphere growled, this world''s strongest bombardment was easily swallowed by the ck breath after a moment of resistance.

    ¡ºImpossible-¡»

    Gregor''s yell echoed.

    But, the scene before his eyes was a definite fact. The strongest attack of gship Durgrant was swallowed right from the front, and it didn''t stop there, it was getting annihted along with the negative energy by the aberrantly scorching heat.

    The firstyer of the multiyered barrier that was deployed by the barrier fleet was smashed open like a paper waste. The secondyer was also breached like scattering ss after a moment of resistance. The thirdyer, the fourthyer¡­¡­

    ¡ºDodge-¡»

    ¡ºRo, roger!¡»

    At the same time with the barrier''s pulverization, several ships of the barrier fleet were hit by the breath and they exploded everywhere. Gregor recovered his sanity seeing the figure of the defensive ships going up in me and he gave hismand, and then the helmsman who simrly managed to go back to reality steered the ship with miraculous reflex.

    When gship Durgrant rotated, thest barrier was broken through at the same time.

    ¡ºAll hands-, brace for impa¨D¨D¡»

    The yell that was raised by someone couldn''t be finished until the end.

    Right after that, a terrific impact attacked gship Durgrant. Thunderous sound and fierce alert sound rang.

    The breath Tio released didn''t stop and opened up arge hole in the whirling sea of clouds and vanished toward the ground. No one had the leisure to observe where itnded, but if they could actually do that, surely they would experience the feeling of a block of ice thrown on their spine without doubt.

    After all, the ce that was impacted by the breath that descended from the sky¨D¨Da mountain with elevation around two kilometer was hit directly and it got sted away spotlessly.

    It was the breath of a god dragon that changed the geography.

    gship Durgrant got hit by that, however, it still wasn''t sinking. Its mobility that didn''t suit itsrge built and the great reaction of the helmsman saved them, that they got away with only its main cannon part wholly gouged out.

    Although, the figure of the gship tilting diagonally while on fire and smoking was giving a shock to the whole fleets as though it had been sunken down.

    The captains of the fleet were staring dumbfounded without giving any order at the symbol of despair the gship getting cornered, as though time had stopped. The attack of the fleet also stopped and naturally the sky battlecraft squadrons were also staring at the gship with their eyes opened wide.

    There was no way Tio would overlook that opening.

    ¨D¨DO proud warriors. p thy wings. Raise thy howl. Drive into the heart of these invaders who acted as though they owned the sky, just whose territory this ce art

    Those who answered was naturally the ck dragons who were protected from the all-directions fleet attack. The dragon howls that shook the soul resounded through the zing sky.

    It was toote even when the enemy returned to their senses in shock.

    The pilots of sky battlecrafts that were staring at the gship Durgrant while circling saw the openedrge mouth and fangs of dragon through their cockpit at the next moment¨D¨Dright after that, they were swallowed by scorching heat breath and vanished.

    The other sky battlecraft squadrons also got their back taken instantly and they exploded due to the ck dragons'' breath, others got hit by the tackle of the falling ck dragon and they got crushed along with their cockpit.

    The airships and mother ships resumed their attack.

    However, the current ck dragons didn''t let go of the opening of the paused barrage.

    Thest sight that a male captain who was sitting on themand seat inside the bridge saw, was the scene of a ck dragon swooping down while pping its wings in a big way, itsrge mouth opened across the windbreak. Right after that, his consciousness was expulsed into the perpetual darkness along with the ck sh that nketed his field of vision.

    ck dragons were clinging on a mother ship. They were outside the firing range because they were too close. The sky battlecrafts who originally should be ying active role so this kind of situation didn''t ur were unable to protect their ship due to another dragons attacking them with clever cooperation and suicidal resolve.

    Like that, with deadly attack toward the bridge, the ck dragons were sinking the fleets one after another.

    Even in that battlefield that presented a chaotic situation, there were also tough ships that were defeating the ck dragons using skilled maneuver, but the ck dragons that should be shot down already were revived as though nothing happened at the next moment and attacked again.

    Of course, there were ck dragons who got hit by main cannon ss attack and they were exterminated without reviving back. There were also those that were falling in tailspin and vanish into the sea of clouds without the revival making it in time.

    But, however¡­¡­

    ¡ºThese guys¡­¡­don''t they have any fear?¡»

    A captain of a certain mother ship whispered.

    Immediately after that, a ck dragon on the verge of death whose wings were turned into tatters and its dragons scales smashed, even so its fighting spirit wasn''t dulled even by a fragment, it was howling as though to burn its life into ash and charged toward the bridge. And then, it destroyed the bridge with its breath!

    They didn''t have anything like fear. If they had fear, then it would be fear toward death without even fighting, living with their soul rotting.

    ¡ºShit-. Why, are they not stopping-¡»

    The captain of a certain airship screamed.

    A ck dragon received all attacks with its body while protecting arade behind it, even so it advanced forward without stopping. Even when half its body was blown away from a missile''s direct hit, the strength dwelling inside those dragon eyes didn''t waver in the slightest.

    It definitely, delivered itsrade toward the enemy''s location! Of course, the breath of the protected ck dragon blew away the bridge.

    They wouldn''t stand still anymore for the second time. Because this was the sky. This was their territory.

    Therefore, they were outdoing their opposition.

    They were outdoing their greatest enemy. And above all else¨D¨Dtheir past self!

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­really, what a sight this is¡­¡­¡¹

    The voice that was blurred with the overflowing feeling came from the descendant of the country that loved dragon, and swore to live together with dragon¨D¨DRoze Phiris Avenst''s.

    Their greatest friends who were oppressed, their dignity trampled down, even their right to live stolen, now they were reborn once more. She had no words. Roze didn''t understand any way to express this emotion inside her.

    However, the one thing that she understood was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Piih, piiiiiih¡¹

    And thest monarch dragon¨D¨DKuwaibel also felt the same like that. The heroic and grand battle of his brethrens, with their existence staked on the line caused a roar to leak out naturally. He dreamed it, longed for it. They floundered, to make it reality. And then, the sight of the future that they ought to struggle to arrive at, was right here right now.

    He didn''t know his mother and also his mother. He also had no sibling. When he was born, there was only the human girl who was his partner before his eyes. He didn''t think that he was lonely. However, actually he was wishing from his heart from brethrens that would fight together with him.

    That was why, their awakened figures made Kuwaibel''s young soul trembled. He wondered what should he do to express that overflowing feeling¡­¡­

    But, there was only one thing that he understood¡­¡­

    ¡ºDo you want to fight?¡»

    ¡¸-¡¹

    ¡¸Pih!?¡¹

    A question suddenly resounded.

    Roze and Kuwaibel turned their face together at that voice''s owner.

    The silhouette standing above the coiling ck god dragon. There was no need to ask, it was Hajime. There was a lot of distance between them, but they understood that Hajime was turning his face toward Roze and Kuwaibel.

    The reply of the two was concise.

    ¡ºYes.¡»

    ¡¸Pii.¡¹

    Yes, they wanted to fight.

    With dignity, betting their right to live. In order to proof, that the g they hoisted up was indeed right.

    They wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with their brethrens that were demonstrating a fierce battle. So that they could call themselves their "friend", their "king" with their head held high.

    Roze and Kuwaibel looked behind. Over there, they saw the figure of Avenst''s people clenching their fist staring hard at the battlefield. Everyone saw the figure of their fighting friend, their will to fight ''We cannot just remain a spectator in this kind of ce!'' seething inside.

    Hajime who made a small smile toward such them was,

    ¡ºQueen-san. I''ll ask one thing, for fleets that big to depart for here, doesn''t that mean that the battle strength in their country right now is rtively few?¡»

    ¡ºEh? That''s, certainly¡­¡­most likely, there is only a defense fleet that excelled in defensive battle remaining there I think.¡»

    Even though the sudden question caused Roze to be taken aback, she answered like that after pondering for a bit. Hajime''s expression distorted fearlessly.

    ¡ºThis battlefield is the battlefield of this world''s dragons. Perhaps it''s also fine for you to join the battle as friend, and as king but¡­¡­in this battlefield there is Tio, the ck god dragon. And then, there are the "awakened" dragons who obtained the divine protection of the god dragon. Then, defeat is impossible even in one in a million chance.¡»

    ¡ºBut-, while that may be true, to remain a spectator in this battle that be our existence¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºThat''s why, I''m saying to use this chance to overthrow the divine country.¡»

    ¡ºI don''t really understand what are you saying.¡»

    Roze reflexively returned a reply that sounded joking to those words that sounded like a joke. Kuwaibel and other people were also making a bemused expression thinking¡¸Just what is this person saying?¡¹toward the content of the telepathy that they hear.

    Hajime''s expression suddenly turned serious toward them all.

    ¡ºRoze Phiris Avenst. Right here is surely the turning point. Even after they lost their king and their battle strength plummet rock bottom, if the divine country hardened their defense when they grasped that information, will you be able to defeat them then? Just with those two airships and few sky battlecraft pilots?¡»

    ¡ºThat''s¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºIn a battlefield, to be separated from those important to you, to leave them to face formidable enemy¡­¡­such things will be apanied by terrible pain. But, did such brittle rtionship that couldn''t do that exist between the human and dragon of the dragon kingdom of the past?¡»

    Even if their body was separated, but their heart was always beside each other. Sometimes they were separated by heaven and earth and advanced for the sake of their purpose. That was the bond between human and dragon in the dragon kingdom of the past.

    ¡ºRight now they have Tio''s divine protection, they are able to disy the greatest strength as ck dragon. But,ter after we leave, the infinite regeneration and also the enormous magic power will be gone. Even if the ck dragons cooperate with you all to retake the kingdom, the obstacle you have to ovee will be great.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Hajime asked the wordless Roze.

    ¡ºDon''t you all, have your own battlefield?¡»

    Once in the battle in Holy Precincts, Hajime left behind hisrades in the battlefield and advanced forward. It was done under a definite bond. That was why his words now was conveyed to Roze with a definite weight.

    ¡º¡­¡­But, the distance from here until Qwailent¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºIf you wish, then I''ll open the door. It''s a little bit of present from the instigator. ¨D¨DNow, what will you do, queen of a ruined country?¡»

    In a sense, this battlefield was ideal. There were the awakened dragons, there was the supreme ruler of the sky, and there was the divine protection from such being. If they fought together, Roze and others would be able to clear up the pent-up resentment of the many years almost unharmed.

    But, indeed it was just like Hajime said, even with only the ck dragons there wouldn''t be any problem here. What''s more, there wasn''t any reason for Roze and others that they had to join the fight no matter what. It was nothing but the problem of emotion.

    They didn''t understand how Hajime would send them until the divine country, but if he said that he could then surely he was really able to do it. Roze was convinced of that.

    And then, a surprise attack toward the divine country was certainly also their biggest effective chance to retake the kingdom.

    However, there was no doubt that the danger would be far above this battlefield. Most likely, many of the soldiers gathered in this ce right now would lose their life.

    Roze shut her eyes.

    The enemy''s battle strength. This move to recover from their hopeless situation. The degree of damage. The chance of victory. The merit and demerit after they took a step forth. In case they didn''t depart for battle here, the state of things in a world with cleared sky. The action prediction of the divine country that lost its main fleets¡­¡­

    ¡¸Your majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Roze-sama.¡¹

    Roze came back to herself suddenly and she looked back. There, she saw the figures of Bovid and Sabas staring at her with a strong gaze. No, it wasn''t just the two. The Crow siblings, the other top brasses, and then, all the people regardless of gender and age, they all were staring at Roze with a gaze that contained a me that was even hotter than the sea of me spreading in the sky.

    (Aa, that''s right. If it''s resolve, then we already have it.)

    Didn''t they decide to fight already? Didn''t they wish, that they want to fight?

    Wasn''t the will of dragon kingdom Avenst, disyed already?

    Roze made a bitter smile at herself who was flinching back now when the time came for that. And then, right after that she dered loudly with definite dignity and resolve as the king of a country.

    ¡¸People of dragon country Avenst. My beloved people. It looks like the time hase.¡¹

    The explosive sound of battlefield struck the eardrums. However, no matter how much noise resounded, their ears didn''t fail to hear their queen''s words.

    ¡¸If we leave all the fight to our awakened friend and run away because we treasure our own life¨D¨Dour heart will die. Even if we plunge into this battlefield following our emotion¨D¨Dthere won''t be any significant meaning. To consider escape as battle, that escape is fighting just like what we have done until now in the cleared up world¨D¨Dthat''s something that our pride won''t allow anymore. I''ll say it one more time. ¨D¨DThe time hase.¡¹

    Breaths were held. Everyone corrected their posture and they stared straight at Roze.

    ¡¸Resolve yourself. From here on, we will challenge a next to impossible battle.¡¹

    Let''s rescue the friends of the dragon kingdom that are born merely to be exploited and killed. Let''s liberate the people of the dragon kingdom that are captured and treated like ve. And then¡­¡­

    ¡¸We will make over the world. As the first step of that¨D¨Dlet''s take back our kingdom!¡¹

    The answer was naturally a soul-stirring war cry that wasn''t outdone by the dragon howls.

    At the same time with that war cry that sounded like it would blow away the thunderbolts and explosions, the top brasses were giving instructions one after another. Everyone was starting to move swiftly. In the middle of that, Roze turned her gaze toward Hajime.

    ¡ºHajime-sama. Please guide us. To thend of our longstanding desire.¡»

    ¡ºWee to the battlefield. Queen-sama.¡»

    Hajime who made a wide and viinous grin made his fingertip shined and took out an artifact. It was a sparkling key colored with mystical blue. A key that opened even a door that crossed over worlds¨D¨Dthe Crystal Key.

    Hajime threw it with just a movement of his finger tip. The crystal key flew while leaving behind trail of azure light and it pierced the space between Hajime and mother ship Avenst.

    The crystal key that had been given improvement with gravity stone inserted in it rotated at the same time when Hajime twisted his wrist, as though it was unlocking something.

    ¨D¨D*gakon-*

    The sound of opened lock rang in the world.

    Of course, it was an optional extra. The sound was meaningless, but Hajime was struck with the idea so it couldn''t be helped. This too was also Hajime Quality!

    Incidentally, previously the opened gate looked like shining membrane, but right now the gate looked like an impressive two-leaf door that appeared from thin air that was opening while making solemnly heavy sound *gogogo-*.

    Of course, that was an optional extra! It was meaningless, but Hajime got carried up from excitement so it couldn''t be helped! This too was also Hajime Quality!

    By the way, the door was merely three-dimensional projection, so the size and also the design could be changed based on Hajime''s current mood! It was his prided item that he made from a month of hard workbining the film technology of earth and magic of Tortus!

    ¡º¡­¡­Hajime-sama. By any chance, are you someone that is affiliated with god?¡»

    No, he was just an obsessive inventor desu. To the level that he would even forget eating and sleeping once he got absorbed into something, and he wouldn''t stop until he got drained dry by the legal wife, or eating the suplex of the rabbit-eared wife.

    ¡ºGo. May the luck of war be with you.¡»

    ¡º-. Thank you very much. ¨D¨DI''ll pray that someday, we will be able to meet once again in a world where the world, the people''s heart, and also the dragons'' soul are all cleared up.¡»

    Roze bowed, and then she turned on her heel toward airship Rozeria in order to takemand over the whole force.

    ¡ºI feel a bit uneasy with only those children. ¡­¡­Oho? Fumu, is that so. Very well, leave thy brethrens to me.¡»

    Tio who was staying still above the sky to watch over the battle of the ck dragons sent a sidelong nce at Roze and others. And then, several ck dragons came back from the battlefield and soared toward airship Rozeria while sending their gaze at Tio.

    It seemed they were conveying to Tio that they would follow them, so they asked her to take care of their brethrens.

    ¡ºWhat an overprotective god dragon-sama.¡»

    ¡ºWhat art thou saying? If Goshujin-sama say that, even thou were lending thy hand that thou open the gate.¡»

    ¡ºSomething like that doesn''t count as lending hand. I was only sending those guys to hell.¡»

    ¡ºThe act just now art something necessary for them to be able to live proudly holding their head high in the future ahead. The act of instigating also count as lending hand. Fufu.¡»

    While they were talking telepathically just between the two of them, airships Rozeria and Averia vanished inside the gate followed by the nation on ship Avenst.

    ¡­¡­They passed through the impressive shining door that was created by the throwing tantrum Hajime¡¸Just a bit more-. Just a bit more until it''s finished-. That''s why, I''ll eat properly when it''s finished okay!¡¹even while having his cheeks stretched *munii* widely by Yue and his body locked by Shia''s Cobra Twist.

    ¡ºYou bastard-, where are they going-? Just what the hell are you two!?¡»

    An angry yell rose from the battlefield that had reached the one-way intensification. Gregor''s voice that was filled with unease and confusion didn''t have even a speck of its former dignity anymore.

    ¡ºThis kind of iprehensible power-, suddenly appearing out of nowhere-. Don''t screw with me-. How can something like this is allowed! Damn it-, damn ittt-. I am, the king of the divine country you know!?¡»

    Gregor''s yellined to Hajime and Tio¨D¨Dor rather, it was closer to a soliloquy. The number of the ships was already decreased until half. They were unable to even replenish their dragon core energy. The energy output of the fleets that was declining didn''t even have the spare energy to fire their main cannon anymore.

    There was already no trace left from their majesty when they first appeared from the dawn.

    That must be cornering Gregor''s mind even further. He was continuously yelling things like¡ºThis kind of reality, this kind of absurdity, how can this be allowed-¡».

    Toward such him, Hajime said¡­¡­

    ¡ºYou are weaker. That''s all there is to it right?¡»

    Gregor''s mor that was like a child throwing tantrum stopped still.

    ¨D¨DGregor Cluzet Qwailent was weaker.

    Certainly, that was all there was to it.

    The foundation of the king of pige, was a conviction toward strength.

    Whether it was violence or ingenuity, anything was fine. Anyone that could surpass their opponent would be able to make the other submit, trampled on them, or destroyed them. A person who could that was right, the words of the weak was nothing but nonsense.

    The strong was right, the weak was wrong.

    That was the thing that Gregor exactly believed in.

    ¡º¡­¡­Is that so. So I''m the weaker one even after bing the supreme ruler huh. Hahah, that''s really a harsh joke yeah.¡»

    Gregor raised a dryugh that sounded somewhatprehending.

    There was no more defensive ship nearby, gship Durgrant was also raising white smoke everywhere while tilting. There was no energy replenishment and the ship was in a state where maintaining its floating power was the best it could do. The great number of weapons the ship was equipped with wereying out barrage using physical attack like bullet and missile, because of that it still wasn''t sunk down yet but¡­¡­

    ¡ºYoo, tell me. Just what the hell you two are?¡»

    That was likely Gregor''sst question of his life.

    Hajime showed a thinking gesture for a bit before he answered with a grin.

    ¡ºJust a passing by monster.¡»

    A ck dragon finally slipped through the barrage even with wounds all over its body and arrived in front of the bridge''s windbreak. It opened its jaw widely. Light of death converged inside there. The crews screamed and ran away.

    Amidst that, Gregor threw his body on themander seat and sat down heavily. He then rested his chin on one hand while, with a small voice,

    ¡¸So I pull the utter failure at the very end huh. Good grief, what a joke.¡¹

    He whispered such thing.

    The bridge of gship Durgrant was destroyed. The sight of it falling down powerlessly was enough to dishearten the surviving ships.

    The ck dragons raised their howl toward they who couldn''t even took satisfactory battle maneuver and got reduced into a disordered mob.

    And then, the dragons threw their body into thest decisive battle.

    It didn''t take that much time until the whole of this world''s greatest battle strength became a squall of wreckage showering down on the ground below.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It waste but I posted it somehow.

    Next month I should have more leeway and can post more¡­¡­

    Now then, it was raised up in the impression column, so I''ll exin it for a bit.

    For Shirakome,¡¸¸o¡¹= the lizard like one. ¡¸ýˆ¡¹= the snake like one.

    When in god dragon mode Tio is snake-like, so the description letter is also¡¸ýˆ¡¹. But, there is no concept of¡¸ýˆ¡¹in this world, so I wrote¡¸¸o¡¹in the conversation of this world''s human. I''m sorry that it''s puzzling.

    By the way, Tio be¡¸ýˆ¡¹shape when in god dragon mode is because¨D¨Dpreference. Hajime''s.

    PS

    I also wrote it in the activity report, but theic version''stest chapter is in the middle of disy at Ovep-sama''s homepage.

    Finally it''s Yue-sama you know! Only at the end though! Please go there to take a look by all means.

    Also, I''ll report this just in case.

    This month, light novel volume 5 andic volume 1 will be released.

    The special content information is also disyed in Ovep-sama''s homepage, so if it it''s fine please go take a look there.

    My best regard.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    AN: Butler = The strongest warrior ss. When I was writing thismon sense, it became long again¡­¡­<hr>

    The sight that unfolded ahead after passing through the solemn door was a calm blue sky.

    ¡¸This ce¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Roze who whispered that. Roze who returned on board the airship Rozeria passed through the sky door Hajime created along with airship Averia and mother ship Avenst. They had made their resolve for their battlefield that was waiting ahead.

    Even so, when she thought back of the battlefield in between the sea of lighting me and the whirling sea of clouds that should be called as a scene of myth, she fell into a doubt whether they were dreaming now that she saw this calm sky.

    ¡¸Roze-sama-. Be, below, it''s Qwailent! The distance is 1000!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The report from the person in charge of observation caused Roze to let out a dumbfounded voice. The sky that could be seen from the bridge was very transparent blue, the morning sun was rising slightly higher than the sea of clouds. Thinking what was this person saying in the middle of this peaceful sight, Roze turned her gaze toward the monitor that projected the image below the ship¡­¡­

    ¡¸I don''t really understand what are you saying.¡¹

    She unconsciously muttered such thing. While making twitching face & dripping with cold sweats that looked like waterfall.

    Of course she would be like that. Because below where airships Rozeria and Averia, and mother ship Avenst were floating, was thend of their birthce that they couldn''t even approach until now¨D¨Dsky divine country Qwailent, no, dragon kingdom Avenst''s floatingnd was right there.

    ¡ºYour majesty! Look sharp! Avenst is alsoing here remember!¡»

    ¡¸-¡¹

    A scolding came from Bovid who was boarding his sky battlecraft in the dock while standing by.

    Roze who got taken aback and recovered herself from that gritted her teeth hard. At the same time inside her heart¡¸Hajime-sama you idioo~~~~t. I''m the one who asked for guidance but-, to suddenly toss us out right above the target like this-, idiottt! Stupid-. You bruteee!¡¹she was hurling abuse at Hajime grandly.

    ¡ºAvenst, can you hear!? Evacuate right awa¨D¨D¡»

    Roze was about tomand themanding captain to evacuate mother ship Avenst that not only was unable to fire its main cannon, it couldn''t eveny out barrier or perform battle maneuver. But, before she finished,

    A loud rm sound rang in the early morning sky. The rm that could even make people indulging inziness to jump awake in one go caused Roze''s body to jump and trembled.

    Inside her head, ''what to do, what to do, Hajime-sama you idiottt, what to do!'' the same words and insult were repeating. Roze was about to fall into panic, but there, a scolding¡¸Get a hold of yourself!¡¹reached her from her partner.

    Kuwaibel that was hugged tightly by Roze from an instinctive habit pped his tail on Roze''s cheek *pechi-*. When Roze dropped her gaze toward the partner that she was hugging, there Kuwaibel who if it had to be said had a pampered child trait was staring fixedly at her.

    The unshakeable dragon eyes that were surprisingly deep were staring straight at Roze.

    ¨D¨DAa, that''s right. If it''s resolve, then I finished it already together with everyone.

    Roze let out a long exhale ''fuu~~'', then at the next moment she opened her eyes in a sh. And then, she firmly surveyed herrades inside the bridge whose face was turning pale, and herrades in Averia and Avenst through the monitors.

    ¡ºLet''s fight.¡»

    Those words were calm, yet they possessed definite dignity and strength.

    ¡ºIn order to stand equal with our old friends who are fighting even now at that sky.¡»

    Those were the words of the queen of the dragon kingdom.

    ¡ºIn order to save our imprisoned friends and brethrens.¡»

    Those were the words of a person who even while her status fell into being air pirate and she lost her importantrades on countless asions, by no meant she had abandoned the feeling of the halcyon days.

    ¡ºIn order to change the world.¡»

    There weren''t justbatants here. There were also civilians. Rather, the civilians were a lot more than thebatants. Normally this wasn''t a ce they should be taken to. But, surely the old and young, the men and women in mother ship Avenst wouldn''t listen to that.

    If Roze and others were lost, then they would have no future. Here was the turning point. A future where they would be weing a slow ruin while simply running away and getting toyed with, not a single descendant of the dragon kingdom wished that.

    If not, then they wouldn''t pass through that sky door.

    That was why,

    ¡ºLet''s fight.¡»

    There was one reply to that call of the queen. Only words of answer¡ºBy your will-¡»and resolute gazes.

    A smile emerged on Roze''s lips. That smile was the same fearless smile like that man who she thoroughly hurled abuse at until just now.

    ¡ºWe will take back everything! The battle of revolution is right here! Let''s bet our body and soul! Sky battlecraft force, all nes take off-. Deal damage as much as you can to the defense fleet before they can movepletely! Averia, concentrated fire at the defense fleet''s gship! Avenst, support fire using physical weapon from above!¡»

    Orders came like a storm.

    Like a butterfly that came out of its cocoon flying out all at once, sky battlecrafts were flying out from all ships. Their main force received severe damage from the previous attack and their number was decreased, but their number was a force that reached two hundred.

    It was genuinely the greatest battle strength that the nation on ship Avenst possessed. There were also youngsters who hadn''t finished their training among them, there were also old men who retired already. The nes used also didn''t consist from just ne of good condition. There were also many nes with old armament.

    But, the height of their fighting spirit was the real thing.

    ¡ºAll force, aim at the gship of the defense fleet! Don''t get left behind and fly into their bosom before they couldy out the defensive barrier! The barrier of the defense fleet is a tough one-. Consider yourself useless if you are outside the barrier once it''s formed!¡»

    The leader of first squad of air battle force and the overallmander Bovid gave his instruction. It was an extremely dangerous tactic where if the pilot was inexperience they would die right away from crashing. But, the barrier of the defense fleet here was even more powerful than the defense fleet before this. The barrier would be deployed about fifty meter from the ship. It wasn''t something that could be destroyed by sky battlecraft''s armament at all, they wouldn''t even be able to approach then.

    But conversely speaking, if they could approach within that fifty meter before the barrier was deployed, their attack would go through.

    It was that kind of reckless tactic, however, there wasn''t a single ne that was faltering. Rather, they were approaching with a momentum that would make anyone thinking they would evenunch kamikaze attack without stopping toward the twenty ships of the defense fleet that were finally starting to from their anchored state.

    ¡¸Roze-sama. Our preparation is finished.¡¹

    A voice came from Sabas who was standing by behind Roze. Roze nodded briskly. She showed a resolved fearless smile toward Sabas who could read her feeling. Sabas too also nodded with a gentle smile that was hiding beastly ferocity inside.

    Roze surveyed inside the bridge.

    ¡¸Everyone, I''ll leave Rozeria in your hand. Please endure somehow until Kuwaibele back.¡¹

    ¡¸Piih.¡¹

    The man who took charge of Rozeria in Roze''s ce¨D¨DCarter Gilton nodded deeply apanied with the strong nod of the other crews.

    Behind Roze who turned on her heel, Sabas and the Crow siblings, and then ten of the most elite imperial guard members followed.

    Their strategy was simple. The spring at the deepest part of the pce that could grant power to monarch dragon¨D¨D¡¾Spring of True Dragon''s Tear¡¿, they would take Kuwaibel there. And then with the strength of Kuwaibel who would temporarily awaken as a grown dragon they would crush the defense fleet.

    If they could just destroy the fleet, then there wouldn''t be any existence in the divine country that could defeat Kuwaibel that could wield the power as monarch dragon. This was a country that was built from the rule of fear and violence of the king named Gregor. They shouldn''t be able to maintain their fighting spirit by the time the defense fleet fell.

    The problem was how much time Avenst could buy with the defense fleet as the opponent. There wasn''t any guarantee that Avenst wouldn''t be annihted during the time they infiltrated the pce with few elites until Kuwaibel returned to the battlefield.

    Explosive sounds roared outside. Bovid and others, the air battle force was starting a super close range battle that should even be called as the dance of death. How much damage they could inflict on the defense fleet with this surprise attack would be the key of this battle.

    Because Bovid understood that, surely he would be reckless. Just like how Bovid made himself into shield to ept the enemy bullet in order to save Roze and others, there was no doubt he would put his life at stake here.

    ¡¸Please, everyone¡­¡­be safe.¡¹

    Roze whispered that while equipping herself with firearms in Rozeria''s bottom. Even though she was determined, even though she had resolve, but there was no way her heart wouldn''t be pained thinking that the people she loved might die. Roze''s lips that were strongly biting showed that pressure on her heart more eloquently than anything.

    ¡¸Pii¡¹

    ¡¸Ku-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    Kuwaibel''s strong eyes.

    ¡¸Roze-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Gramps.¡¹

    Sabas''s unshakable smile.

    ¡¸Your majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Roze-sama.¡¹

    Crow siblings'' fearless smile.

    The apanying imperial guards also smiled simrly.

    Seeing that, surely everyone in Averia, and also everyone in Rozeria, and then also the people she loved in Avenst, they were undoubtedly making the same powerful and fearless smile. Roze was convinced of that.

    There wasn''t even a singlein toward Roze who decided to head to this hell.

    The hatch below the ship opened. Rozeria was evading the surface-to-air attacks that were starting sporadically while flying toward the pce. The scenery below that was flowing through was the townscape of the birthce that she was seeing for the first time.

    ''Aa'', inside her heart Roze leaked out an admiring sigh. Roze who were taken away when she was a baby didn''t have any memory of the dragon kingdom, the feeling of ing home'' overflowed inside.

    And then, surely such feeling was much stronger for the senior people who knew about this countrypared to herself who didn''t know of her birthce.

    Those people riding the sky battlecraft, those people who were looking down from the airships and mother ship, what kind of feeling they were having?

    Were they holding flood of emotions? Surely the scenery wasn''t exactly the samepared with in the past, so were they enraged seeing their changed mothend? Perhaps they would die in the next moment while still holding such feeling. In this battlefield where the chance of survival was remarkably low, their feeling would rain down along with the me st.

    But, surely, not even a single one would stop flying until theirst moment without a doubt.

    For what sake? That was decided already.

    ¨D¨DAa

    Like that, Roze let out her deep feeling one more time.

    With an automatic rifle in one hand, she touched the barrel on her forehead and she closed her eyes as though praying.

    Right now, she understood. Just what a king was, what she was. What her existence ought to aplish.

    ¡¸Thinking of the future, in order to seize the day¨D¨DI make my decision. I ce my important things at the two sides of the scale.¡¹

    Gregor was a king of pige that embodied the truth of power. Control to those who obey, death to those who defy. Surely that was also one way of living.

    Even Roze might be simr.

    She couldn''t choose everything. She had to make her choice. With her body that wasn''t a god, she couldn''t grasp at the ideal. Even if as the result of her choice someone would be cast away, in order to not lose everything, Roze had to make her choice.

    Just like how she made herself and the soldiers who had went through joys and sorrows together with her to leap into hell, for the sake of the future, and for the sake of the people who were living for the moment.

    But, she didn''t think that it was mistaken. The reason was because that would be an insult toward the soldiers who answered at her will.

    That was why, she would change.

    ¡¸I''ll change. Be a warring queen. The queen of the soldiers.¡¹

    ''Someone else after me could be the kind king. In order to connect our future toward that someone, I''ll be a warring king.'' The powerful words of Roze that contained such feeling made Sabas''s expression turned a bit lonely, the Crow siblings shut their eyes, and the imperial guards disyed a tensed expression.

    Roze turned toward them and,

    ¡¸Let''s go. To our battlefield.¡¹

    Saying that, she leaped down without hesitation.

    Sabas and others nodded at each other and they simrly leaped down following the beloved person they decided as their master by themselves.

    Roze and others who jumped outside to the air naturally obeyed the''s truth and began freefalling. The roaring sound of wind entered their ears while they spread both their arms to bnce themselves.

    Their distance until the ground was gone instantly and the pce was below them.

    ¡¸Ku-chan-. To that terrace-¡¹

    ¡¸Piih¡¹

    When Roze spoke with a volume that didn''t lose to the wind, Kuwaibel responded immediately. When Kuwaibel who was d in silver light raised his cry, the same light immediately enveloped Roze and others too.

    Lightly the body of Roze and others were liberated from the wedge of gravity. They rotated midair and took thending stance. Kuwaibel adjusted their falling position and guided them toward the terrace nearby the highest floor of the pce.

    But, at that time, dry bursting sounds resounded at the same time with the sharp sound that cut through wind. Fortunately the bullets didn''t hit them, they rushed between the group toward the sky.

    When they looked, there were several soldiers at the pce''s garden. They were pointing at Roze and co while aiming their rifle.

    ¡¸Leave this to me.¡¹

    Right after that, silver glints rained down on those soldiers. Those things that wereunched cutting through the air pierced the face of the soldiers peremptorily, and then they went limp like a marite with its strings severed.

    When Roze turned her eyes at the perpetrator, he¨D¨DSabas was running his gaze vigntly at the garden while between his fingers there were three¨D¨Dknife for eating held in between.

    It seemed, this pseudo butler was dealing with multiple targets on the ground a hundred meter away using tableware.

    But even while that was going on, soldiers who heard the gunshot showed up from the terrace and the garden ahead¨D¨Dbut,

    ¡¸Shi-¡¹

    Tableware was flying. Polished silver knifes that were usually stored in the kitchen of mother ship Avenst!

    *suta-* Roze and co got down safely on the terrace. And then, with an unknown principle, *shakon-* Sabas stowed away the tableware knifes into the cuff while making such small sound. Roze asked him as the representative of the imperial guards who were making an expression that was loss for words.

    ¡¸Why, tableware?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I''m a butler.¡¹

    The history of Sabas who was the former captain of the imperial guard, who then became Roze''s butler after picking out Crow siblings and turned his position to them was known by everyone there. They also knew his true strength. But, not one of them knew that he owned the inhuman skill that allowed him to snipe enemy on the ground from a hundred meter above using tableware.

    They more or less knew that in his active duty period he specialized in quick draw using revolver that should be reduced to a relic of the old era, but they never imagined that after he retired he would acquire a new ability¨D¨Dan outrageous ability of quick snipe using knife for eating of all thing.

    ¡¸What are you all doing getting absent-minded like that. Now, quickly mov¨D¨Dshi-¡¹

    Even while he was talking, the meal knife that manifested like a sleight of hand pierced the eyeball of a soldier that rushed out from the neighboring terrace.

    Furthermore, Sabas unhesitatingly threw a meal knife at apletely wrong direction toward another soldier who drew back his face in panic. The meal knife rebounded from the ornament nearby the terrace''s ceiling before it flew into the entrance while rotating fast¨D¨D

    ¡¸Gueh¡¹

    A single groan could be heard. Next *thud* the sound of something heavy copsing also resounded.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What''s wrong Roze-sama? Quickly go inside.¡¹

    ¡¸A, yes.¡¹

    Roze-chan who decided to be the queen of soldier. Seeing the superhuman skill of a true (?) soldier (butler), her heart very quickly cracked.

    Roze and others stepped inside the room while taking grip of their mind.

    ¡¸Gramps, you are the vanguard. We should be able to go straight to the underground from the hidden passage of the royalty right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That''s if the passage isn''t blocked though. It''s unthinkable that Gregor would seal his own escape route. I dare say there won''t be any problem.¡¹

    Sabas slightly opened the room''s door and he quickly took stock of the corridor. And then, he nodded once and moved at the front as the person who thoroughly knew the inside of the royal pce.

    After him was six imperial guards following with ordered movement without the slightest bit of disorder, behind them was Roze with the Crow siblings at both her sides, their back were secured by four imperial guards.

    ¡¸Muh¡¹

    Suddenly Sabas let out an aler voice. Right at the next moment, he suddenly elerated!

    The soldier that leaped out from the corridor''s corner ahead was hit with a body blow that gave out *zudon-* impact voice as though he was hit with arge cannon. Without any voice or free time to writhe, the soldier copsed with his eyeballs rolling and the white of his eyes got exposed¨D¨D

    Yet he wasn''t allowed to fall, his cor was grasped and he was made to stand.

    And then, several gunshots rang at that time. The soldier who got hoisted up by Sabas danced like a badly made marite. At the same time, Sabas''s palm heel struck at the abdomen of the soldier he turned as shield as though he was beating up the dead.

    Even though he and the corpse was in posture where they were mostly glued to each other, the pitiful soldier A was sent flying like a cannon ball.

    ¡¸Uoh¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what-¡¹

    The soldiers behind who were firing lost their cool seeing theirrade''s corpse suddenly flying horizontally at them and they dodged. Their firing stopped.

    ¡¸Fuhn¡¹

    ¡¸Gahah¡¹

    The pseudo-cannon body blow once more burst at the soldier B. He was holding down his stomach while his body was leaning forward and he fell on his knees. His mouth vomited out froth mixed with blood and he convulsed in twitches.

    ¡¸You bastard¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hah¡¹

    ¡¸Goeh¡¹

    Soldier C aimed his rifle, but what was reflected in his sight was only the pping end of the butler uniform. The elbow strike of Sabas who slipped into his bosom struck the center of his sternum, *bogyu* a wretched sound that had never been heard before rang.

    Without even paying attention to soldier C who was limply copsing behind, Sabas pulled out a handgun from the holster on the waist of soldier C who was falling.

    ¡­¡­Surely, soldier D and E who were behind soldier C were witnessing an unrealistic scene of an old man in butler uniform appearing from the shadow of their slowly fallingrade, pointing a gun at their way.

    *tan-, tan-.*

    Two gunshots. The headshot was also two.

    *thud-* Soldier D and E copsed.

    ¡¸Ah, over there-¡¹

    ¡¸Shit-, Fritz and others got done in! That butler uniformed man there-¡¹

    More soldiers who heard the gunshots appeared from the corridor''s corner bustlingly. The corridor was a straight line. There was around ten meter until the corner where the soldiers were appearing.

    ¡¸Gramps-,e ba¨D¨D¡¹

    Roze was about to yelle back¡¹. But, before she could, Sabas had moved.

    Forward.

    With a low stance as though crawling on the ground, he sprinted like a fired bullet.

    The pping fringe of the butler uniform was beautiful.

    Gun muzzles shed grandly. Bullet storm was fired.

    However, that didn''t even graze the old butler.

    ¡¸How the hell!?¡¹

    One soldier reflexively acted the straight-man. The old butler who was moving with small sways to left and right without even slowing down for a bit and couldn''t be touched even by rifle bullet was already in horror territory.

    The truth was he only calcted the firing line from the direction of the muzzle and before he was shot he evaded to a ce where bullets wouldn''t hit, but seen from the side it was a really iprehensible situation.

    ¡¸Dammit all-¡¹

    Soldier F was unable to put up with it any longer and he jumped out from the corridor''s corner, he held his rifle to shoot from the hip and unleashed it in full-auto.

    So that it couldn''t be dodged, he must be intending to scatter bullets from left to right uniformly.

    ¡¸Laughable!¡¹

    Butler-san said something.

    Right after that, the rifle bullets that were mowing down in fan shape were passing down right below Sabas in vain. Yes, Sabas kicked on the corridor''s wall and with a triangle jump he took refuge midair.

    At the same time, he was firing bullets at the soldiers hiding at the corner to stop them from moving while his fingers caught the ornamental part of the ceiling''s light, and like a pendulum he increased his leaping range while elerating further.

    While showing a midair twist that would make even the famous move Shi¡ði of a certain gymnastic athlete who twisted too much to go pale, Sabas''s posture became upside down just right above soldier F. Like that, he threw the handgun that ran out of bullet to another soldier, grasped the chin of soldier F, and using the momentum of the twist the neck snapped. (TN: I don''t know which athlete and move it referred to here)

    Sabas performed a beautifulnding at the shadow of soldier F that was spinning and spinning as though in a dance while his body was copsing down, when a bullet approached him.

    *kan-*

    Such light sound rang out.

    ¡¸How is that possible!?¡¹

    ¡¸How can that be possible!?¡¹

    The straight-man act of soldier G and queen-sama ovepped. If it was said that it couldn''t be helped then it couldn''t be helped. After all, Sabas-san had just deflected a rifle bullet.

    ¨D¨DUsing a polished shiny silver tray that he took out from somewhere.

    ¡¸A butler has to be able to deflect something like a bullet using a tray at the very least-¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s stran¨D¨Dgueh¡¹

    To be specific, the silver tray that Sabas took out was specially made to be tough enough to deflect bullet, furthermore rather than calling it deflecting he was putting angle on the tray when the bullet impacted so it was more correct to call it "averting" though¡­¡­

    In any case, normally nine out of ten the tray would get sent flying and the target would still get hit, so it didn''t change how umon what happened was.

    Anyway, soldier G who acted the straight-man had his throat crushed by the silver tray that flew at him like a Frisbee and he fell while raising a groaning voice that sounded like a frog''s croak.

    The other soldiers returned to their senses and they re-aimed their rifle. Soldier H''s rifle muzzle locked-on at the forehead of Sabas who had approached until right in front of him.

    But, when he was on the verge of pulling the trigger,

    ¡¸He, he vani¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Too slow.¡¹

    Unable to follow the figure of Sabas that sank down deeply, it looked like he vanished and the soldier was shaken. And then, without even any time to shudder from hearing the voice from below, the butler kick that sprang up pulverized the jaw & snapped the neck and soldier H ascended.

    ¡¸You-, monster-¡¹

    ¡¸Die, old maann-¡¹

    ¡¸You bastarddd, I''ll kill¨D¨D¡¹

    Soldier I, J, K surrounded Sabas. Three rifle muzzles were aimed from three directions at him in a really close range. Instantly the three of them each raised a short scream. It happened at the same time when Sabas made a rotation from riding the centrifugal force of the kick that drew an artistic circr orbit.

    Looking closer, there was a sewing needle in soldier I''s eye, a knife stabbed on J''s arm, and blood spurting out from soldier K''s wrist.

    The three who were flinching back from the pain exposed a fatal opening. Naturally, there was no way the old butler who was letting out sharp eye glint that could even be mistaken as dragon eyes would overlook that opening.

    ¡¸Shi-¡¹

    Butler-sama performed a beautiful break dance in a world with up and down reversed.

    Let''s say it, one more time. The pping butler uniform was beautiful.

    Sabas''s long legs were swung circrly. A sharp knife sprang out from the tip of the glossy butler shoes. It caressed the throat of the soldiers as though they were sucked into its orbit.

    *pisha-* Matching Sabas''s legs orbit, a line of blood was drawn on the wall.

    Sabas was on one knee when he recovered from the extremely dangerous break dance. He stood up and dusted off his hem before taking out a folding umbre from out of nowhere as expected.

    At the same time when he opened it with a smooth motion, *pusha¨D¨D* rain of blood showered down. Of course, it didn''t touch Sabas who was under an umbre.

    *Thud* The soldiers whose carotid artery was tore open crumbled down.

    ¡¸Fumu. I tried to create it to kill time, but unexpectedly it was a bit useful.¡¹

    Sabas-san muttered such thing while he twisted the folding umbre. Its frame came off and only its center pole remained, at the same time *shakin-* a sharp double-edged de sprang out from its tip.

    And then, he readied it, and like an athlete of javelin throw, he threw it deeper inside the corridor.

    ¡¸U, UOOOOOOH¡¹

    In a superb timing, thest soldier who seemed to be in hiding leaped out. And then, in the right timing his throat received the umbre attack and he nkly copsed backward.

    ¡¸Now, Roze-sama. For the time being I have removed the danger ahead. It will be unfavorable if they approach in force. Let''s hurry on ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Heaps of corpses all around. The faces of Roze, the Crow siblings, and the imperial guards were twitching at such disastrous scene of the corridor while rushing toward Sabas''s position.

    ¡¸He, hey, gramps. Just now, when you were surrounded by the soldiers, what did you do?¡¹

    Roze must be referring to the time when soldier I, J, K suddenly received damage. She knew that Sabas had done something, but it was too fast that she didn''t know what he actually did.

    It seemed that it wasn''t just Roze who had that question, the Crow siblings and the imperial guards were also the same, rather it was them who looked more curious, so Roze unconsciously questioned while understanding that this wasn''t the time.

    Sabas who was rushing htrough the corridor with sure footsteps even while putting his guard up sent a sharp gaze at the Crow siblings and the imperial guards¡¸Even all of you couldn''t see it?¡¹. Seeing them twitched, Sabas shook his head as thoughmenting their inadequacy very much while answering.

    ¡¸It''s nothing significant. I was shooting the sewing needle inside my mouth while hurling knife from theuncher inside my sleeve, at the same time I swung a bit sturdy thread that can also be used for sewing to cut the wrist. That''s all.¡¹

    ¡¸Is, is that so? But, gramps. Why sewing tool?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I''m a butler.¡¹

    Hearing the words of their teacher Sabas, his personal pupils the Crow siblings thought,¡¸This person, he be stronger since retiring and bing a butler¡¹. Sabas sent an even sharper gaze at such Crow siblings.

    ¡¸Of course, even Olga and Jean can also do just this much. ¡­¡­Isn''t that right, you two?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, Yes-Sir¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I, it will be easy victoryy-¡¹

    Of course, they couldn''t. The two could also crush enemy of the same number in the same situation like just now if they used gun. But, something like facing multiple fully armed soldiers in only close-quarterbat almost without using gun and taking care of all of them in less than a minute was¡­¡­

    The imperial guards were sending sympathizing gaze at their captain and vice captain.

    By any chance, the vocation butler was endowed with strongest as the default might be the same in any world.

    ¡¸Perhaps, it will be fine with just gramps alone¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze unconsciously muttered in small volume. The imperial guards got faraway look hearing that.

    Roze and others who were traveling for some time while the engagement against the enemy was dealt with Sabas who was fighting like a fierce god, they finally reached a private room of the royalty that was in the center of the pce.

    ¡¸Roze-sama. This room, is the private room of Roze-sama''s mother¨D¨DAveria-sama. Averia-sama was cuddling Roze-sama who was just born in this room.¡¹

    ¡¸This room, is Okaa-sama''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Inside the room was simple. There was almost no furniture or implements, in exchange there was a lot misceneous luggage put in there. It seemed it was used not as someone''s private room, but as a storage room.

    Even so, Roze could somehow imagine it. Her mother that she had only even seen in photo was here, yes, surely she was near that window there,forting her baby self inside her embrace.

    ¡¸Roze-sama. Soldiers areing.¡¹

    One imperial guard who stood watch at the corridor called with a small voice.

    Roze put a lid on her overflowing feeling and she looked at Sabas. Sabas nodded and he stepped strongly on a spot at the floor. And then, he moved to left and right as though to confirm his step while stepping with the same strength at another five ces.

    The result, a part of the wall made a small mechanical sound *kiin*, and a lid the size of a palm slid. There, they saw a letter board of this world.

    ¡¸¨D¨DRoze-sama, it''s "the one who walk together proudly(Roze Phi Erute)".¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹

    That was the password to open the hidden passage. The nuance of those words resembled her first and second name. Holding the feeling that was inserted into her name inside her heart, Roze typed in the letters.

    Mechanical operation sound wasing from inside the wall.

    Instantly,

    ¡¸Roze-sama-¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    What resounded was Sabas''s voice, and consecutive gunshots.

    ¡¸Kuh-. A trap-¡¹

    Olga bit her lips while firing bullets at the automatic interception mechanical gun that looked like a sentry gun which sprang out from behind an implement.

    ¡¸Gramps-!?¡¹

    ¡¸-, I let my guard down. So they put a trap that operated together with the authentication device¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps Gregor had assumed that the driven out royalty woulde back here. The people who knew about the procedure to open the hidden passage in this room even before the kingdom got usurped were only the royalty and Sabas who was the imperial guard captain.

    And then, the royalty, Roze''s family would never leak out that information to the enemy, therefore, Sabas thought that the enemy couldn''t open the hidden passage here but¡­¡­

    If there were a few decades since that day of tragedy, then certainly it was possible to at least installed a trick at the authentication device. Perhaps this was revenge for being able to reach until the authentication device, yet they weren''t able to advance further ahead than that.

    Sabas spat out¡¸I''m growing dull¡¹at himself who didn''t notice that this ce was noticed already and he stood up. The instant he did that, bloods were dripping down. The nk of the butler uniform could be seen changing color despite the ck color that made it not standing out.

    ¡¸Gramps-, your wound!? Me, medical treatment quickly-¡¹

    Roze reached out her hand at Sabas''s nk, but that hand was stopped by Sabas himself. At the same time, gunshots rang out from the corridor. Their position became known from the gunshot just now and the soldiers were rushing here.

    The imperial guards guarding the entrance raised an angry voice¡¸Their number is more than twenty! We won''t hold out for long! Hurry-¡¹while returning fire.

    Sabas nodded and he turned a sharp gaze at Crow siblings.

    ¡¸Olga, Jean. Fulfill the duty of the imperial guard. Roze-sama and Kuwaibel-sama, take them to the Spring of True Dragon''s Tear even at the cost of your life.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes-. Without fail.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, teacher-¡¹

    Seeing Sabas gave such order while emitting a dominating aura that was really unthinkable toe from an injured person, his personal pupils the Crow siblings held their breath. They felt Sabas''s resolve.

    ¡¸Gramps, what are you saying¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Please go, Roze-sama. Gramps, will hold back the enemy here.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? We only need to all enter the passage and then close the door!¡¹

    Sabas shook his head. And then, he fired toward the painting that decorated the room.

    ¡¸I was careless. That''s a hidden camera. Most likely they know the password already. Through there is a small passage that continue until underground. We will be helpless if we are attacked from above. This is my failure. It''s my wish to be given the chance to redeem myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Such thing-. It''s fine already, everyone quickly enter the passage!¡¹

    Roze grasped Sabas''s arm and she walked toward the passage. Right after that,¡¸-, grenade! Get down-¡¹A warning resounded. Sabas covered for Roze, at the same time a me st enveloped the area near the door, the four imperial guards who were returning fire were blown away.

    It seemed he avoided fainting with his trained body, but seeing the blood flowing from everywhere and also the bloody cough, there was no doubt that the internal organs were harmed. It was obviously a heavy injury.

    Countless footsteps resounded. The rushing soldiers showed up their face from the door.

    *suton-*

    Like that, knife pierced their eyeball or throat. Furthermore, the thrown ck object¨D¨Da hand grenade rolled into the corridor and exploded.

    After the explosive sound that resounded once more, groaning voices leaked out from the corridor.

    ¡¸Olga, Jean-. Take Roze-sama away from here!¡¹

    Sabas''s voice resounded.

    Sabas rushed toward the corridor and he stole the rifles of two soldiers who were killed by knife. He spread both his hands and fired to the left and right of the corridor. Anguished voices¡¸Gyah¡¹¡¸Gaah¡¹rose once more.

    ¡¸Gramps,e back! This is an ord¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Haven''t you resolved yourself-¡¹

    Roze who was about to order him toe back was pierced by Sabas''s angry voice that she had never heard until now. Roze turned speechless against Sabas who was hiding with the door''s cover while continuously pulling his rifles'' trigger at the corridor. For Roze, Sabas was a good natured old man. He had never raised his voice like this at her.

    ¡¸Gra, gramps¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You decided to fight aren''t you! You swore to weigh your important things aren''t you! For the sake of the future, you will seize the day, you determined to do that aren''t you!¡¹

    Then,

    ¡¸Show that you are going to choose! Or else, are you going to abandon the future for the sake of this old bone!?¡¹

    That''s right. The path that she determined was this kind of path. A king, had to make a choice.

    She had made her resolve. Even so, for Roze who didn''t know her parents, Sabas was, her real¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­-. Olga-, Jean-. Choose the members who will stop the enemy along with Sabas! The rest is with me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes-¡¹

    ¡¸By your will-¡¹

    Roze who roughly rubbed her eyes that were almost spilling over adroitly turned her body toward the hidden passage.

    The four imperial guards who were blown away were injured all over their body, yet they took up rifle by themselves and stood up to return fire along with Sabas. And then, Roze looked back across her soldier toward Sabas.

    Sabas also turned her gaze at Roze while reloading.

    ¡¸Sabas, defend this ce, to thest.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. By your will. Roze-sama.¡¹

    She thought of him as her real grandfather. Or perhaps, even as a father. The unexpressed feeling was put into the order that was said brokenly.

    That feeling, it certainly reached Sabas who had been at her side all this time since she was born.

    Roze vanished deep inside the hidden passage. Olga and Jean, and other imperial guards, they nodded deeply at Sabas and theirrades before following behind. The door closed.

    Sabas shot out the letter board after they passed through. With the technology of the divine country, even with the letter board destroyed there was still a high possibility of opening the path with the password known, but it could buy more time.

    ¡¸Advance forward, my beloved child. I also thought of you like my real grandson.¡¹

    The remaining imperial guards showed a wry smile hearing Sabas''s monologue, thinking that he should just say it directly. Sabas who noticed them cleared his throat looking a bit embarrassed.

    ¡¸What''s with those eyes, you guys. From here onward will be hell. Put your back into it.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukuh, you''re right. We will apany you until the end you know, Sabas-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸The demonic imperial guard captain is revived huh.¡¹

    ¡¸It has been an honor.¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s show them the reserve strength of us, Avenst''s imperial guard.¡¹

    While fully wounded all over the body, the imperial guards replied fearlessly. Sabas smiled¡¸fuh¡¹and nodded.

    Something like a rocket warhead like before peeked out from ahead at the corridor. Sabas''s rifle muzzle pierced the warhead with pinpoint uracy and it exploded. The imperial guards sent in storm of bullets toward the corridor that was enveloped in me.

    ¡¸You guys, hold down the left corridor. I''ll return in three minutes.¡¹

    Saying that, Sabas leaped out to the corridor. Bullets were flying from the right corridor, but they were avoided by kicking on the wall and ceiling using unrestricted movement and he pounced at the corner where the enemies were hiding.

    The soldiers didn''t think that someone would break through amidst those rifle bullets even in their wildest imagination and they were taken aback,

    ¡¸Now then, I received themand from her majesty the queen to defend to thest¨D¨Dto "defend by ughtering all the enemy". Can I have every single one of you depart to the next world?¡¹

    *shakin-* Three meal knives each sprang out from both sleeves. Each knife was held between fingers, as though they were shining silver ws.

    ¡¸Fi, Fireee-¡¹

    An angry yell resounded from a person who seemed to be the captain.

    The next moment, there were also agonizing cries that resounded.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The next update will be at6 P.M Saturday, tentatively, regards.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    AN: The story doesn''t advance¡­¡­

    Recently I say this every time but, sorry it''ste okay.<hr>

    Their steps were relying only on the emergency light shining faintly to descend the spiraling staircase that looked like it would continue until the bottom of earth.

    Other than the short exhtion and footsteps, there were only the faint vibrating sound and explosion sound that could be heard. The ce was quiet. The atmosphere was heavy with no one speaking any word, further fostering that silence.

    ¡¸Pii¡¹

    ¡¸I''m fine, Ku-chan.¡¹

    Kuwaibel who was flying beside Roze turned a slightly worried gaze toward her. When Roze answered inside the broken silence, Olga and Jean, followed by the imperial guards were also sending her expression of consideration.

    ¡¸Right now, let''s concentrate in aplishing our pbjective.¡¹

    Surely no matter what Roze said, the expression of the Crow siblings and the imperial guards wouldn''t clear. That was just how terrible the expression of Roze who was giving the order to defend to the death at her parent recement. Because Roze was aware of how her face looked, her words toward them naturally became like that.

    ¡¸It will be fine Roze-sama. This is Sabas-sama¨D¨Dteacher who we are talking about. After all even among the imperial guards there is argument whether it''s really fine to ssify that person as human.¡¹

    ¡¸Roze-sama, it''s just as Nee-san said. It might be even the case that he is only able to perceive themand of defending to the death to mean¡ºdefend by ughtering all the enemy¡». Even just worrying about teacher is only a waste of time.¡¹

    Olga and Jean''s consoling words were followed by the imperial guards too. Their mouth were saying¡¸That isn''t human, but something else¡¹, or¡¸Actually he is a weapon of massacre that was created by the ancient civilization¡¹, or¡¸Rather, he won''t get hit even when in the middle of crossing fire using machine gun¡¹¡¸I mean, if it''s slow bullet like rocket or missile, he can normally catch it and then throw it back, seriously¡¹, or¡¸Every time he gave us hellish training while yelling ''what are you doing unable to do something this easy!'', but we are just normal human here¡¹, or¡¸I want to hit the me ten years ago who thought that I absolutely will get payback when he turned senile¡¹and so on¡­¡­

    Midway theints of the imperial guards were overflowing. Theints were alreadying out like flood. The eyes of all of them were gradually losing vitality even though they were in the middle of mission. The imperial guards were getting killed by their memory with gramps!

    ¡¸Kufuh, fufufuh. The, then, surely, he will be fine.¡¹

    A small giggle resounded. The imperial guards were taken aback and returned to reality. There they saw the figure of Roze with trembling shoulders. It seemed that her heart was cleared slightly from the lovely reminiscence of the imperial guards.

    While they were doing that, Roze and others came to the bottom of the spiral stair. There was a slightly spaciousnding there with double-leaf door that opened by sliding. There was a console emitting bluish white light. Seeing the disy, it seemed it would perform confirmation by putting a hand palm on it. Most likely it would analyze the royalty''s bloodline.

    Olga held back Roze who was standing in front of the console while she manipted something like a tablet in her hand.

    ¡¸Roze-sama. In the interior map that I received from Sabas-sama, the other side of this door is the floor that was a level above the lowest floor. If we go straight through the right and corridor, there will be a stair to the lowest floor.¡¹

    Roze nodded briskly and then she continued while turning her gaze to Kuwaibel.

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, the lowest floor is partly like abyrinth isn''t it?¡¹

    At the lowest floor, so that even in the case of intruder the deepest part couldn''t be reached easily, there were several traps installed through the way from the surface. Even the level where Roze and others were currently at were originally set up with traps that might make anyone without qualification to lose their life and also several locks that had to be unlocked.

    If they had reached this far, then what was left was only to break through thebyrinth of the underground''s lowest floor that was created for the sake of buying time against intruder, at this point, there wouldn''t be any problem if there was a monarch dragon. Perhaps it was rted with the¡¾Spring of True Dragon''s Tear¡¿, because it was only a monarch dragon that could advance without getting lost.

    Kuwaibel was confidently crying¡¸Piih¡¹, perhaps because he had already grasped some kind of intuition.

    ¡¸Yes. Just a bit more. ¡­¡­But even though I said that, it has been a few decades since the pce was snatched away. There is enough possibility that the underground''s state isn''t the same with the past. No matter what, don''t get separated from us.¡¹

    ¡¸We will leave it to the two of you. However, we have to hurry as much as possible. Because right now, even while we are doing this, everyone in the sky is in the brink of death.¡¹

    When Roze said that, Crow siblings and also the imperial guards nodded strongly. And then, they faced the door with their rifle at ready. Olga and Jean took position at both sides of the door. And then, when Olga nodded quietly, Roze determinedly put her hand on the console.

    *pi-* A small confirmation sound rang for a beat. After that came a small activation sound and the door slowly opened along with it.

    Outside the door they found a passage that continued straight and a passage that that stretched to the left and right. There wasn''t any sign of people.

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    The Crow siblings and the imperial guards nodded at Roze''s words. They stepped out to the right passage with a smooth column movement.

    After a while, they came to see a stair in front of them. Roze and others carefully and yet speedily rushed to the lowest floor.

    They went down the long stair and jumped down on thest stair step¨D¨Dat that time,

    *kiin*

    sh and sound exploded along with such small sound.

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Roze-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuwaibel-sama!¡¹

    Olga immediately leaped at Roze and like that they retreated to the stair''s wall as though falling on it, Jean called at Kuwaibel while returning back to the stair. The surrounding was overran by terrific light and high-pitched sound that paralyzed the eardrum.

    (Kuh, sight and hearing got done in! Is it a trap, or else-)

    Olga cursed inside her heart and uneasy expression emerged on her face from being unable to grasp the situation around her at all. Really sadly, Olga''s fear was proved to be right.

    A beatter, Olga''s senses that got two of the five senses crushed by the light and sound that surpassed the permissible range recovered rapidly. What entered her sight that was painted white was a silver light enveloping her body and Roze who she was covering. It seemed, that her senses that were temporarily paralyzed by something like a shbang got recovered by Kuwaibel.

    But, naturally they didn''t have any leeway to feel relieved. It was clear that the situation was urgent from the pained familiar voice of her family that reached her ear.

    ¡¸Jean-¡¹

    ¡¸-, Nee-san, an ambush-. This ce is bad-¡¹

    Jean was kneeling in front of Roze and Olga while showing his back. Blood was flowing from his shoulder that was desperately supporting the copsible small shield which looked like it was going to be blown away by impact.

    Originally this small shield was something to be carried into a close-quarterbat in order to endure a few bullets. If it was unfolded to the maximum then it would have the size that could cover the whole upper body, but its impact mitigation''s efficiency and endurance wouldn''t be that high.

    Even so, the shield could defend against the fired bullets this long was because Kuwaibel responded to Jean''s call and he enveloped that small shield with silver light. And then it was also because of Jean''s vigor that wouldn''t let the existence behind him to get even a single scratch no matter the cost.

    ¡¸Pike-, what about Serio!?¡¹

    ¡¸-, it''s no good.¡¹

    ¡¸Shit-¡¹

    The imperial guard called Pike answered at Jean''s call while enduring bullets using simr small shield. There was a blood soaked figure of an imperial guard beside him lying on the floor. From Pike''s expression, it was obvious that the body wasn''t breathing anymore. Jean reflexively cursed.

    Olga and the imperial guards covered behind Pike read the lines of shots and they returned fire. Right after that, multiple short voices of death agony rose from deeper into the passage.

    The shooting stopped for a moment. Using that opening, the imperial guards gathered around Roze and then constructed a barrier using their small shield.

    Olga fired even more bullets. However, this time she didn''t fix her aim, she adjusted her bullets so they ricocheted into the visible passage and the passage at the blind spot. At the same time, she closed her eyes while focusing her ear.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Five people at the front passage. And then three people each at the left and right passage. Kuwaibel-sama, which is the right path?¡¹

    ¡¸Pii. Pipih¡¹

    She calcted the enemy number relying on the echoing sound of the bullet and the enemy presence that reacted to the bullet. The number of the ambush soldiers was confirmed by Olga''s signature skill. The questioned Kuwaibel cried looking a bit stumped before his tail pointed at the front passage.

    ¡¸Olga?¡¹

    Olga answered Roze''s call along with a strong gaze.

    ¡¸Roze-sama, there is no time. We are forcing our way through.¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    Shaking off the gaze of Roze who was holding her breath, Olga ordered her important little brother as the captain of the imperial guard.

    ¡¸Jean. Cut open the path.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger Nee-san, no, captain. Pike, Weber, suppress the enemy at the left and right. Raymond and Olson, you two charge forward with me. We are routing them!¡¹

    There was no hesitation. Jean and the imperial guards responded immediately. And then, when they were about to step forward,

    ¡¸Fortunes of war with you-¡¹

    The corner of everyone''s lips rose at that encouragement from the queen that they respected.

    Jean and others rushed out all at once. Pike and Weber fired in full-auto into the left and right corridor without even fearing getting shot or running out of bullet. Although they were only raining bullets in order to hold back the enemy, but their skill was certainly in the level that was worthy to be called the most elite of Avenst.

    They splendidly shut out the shooting from the left and right temporarily.

    Not letting go of that moment, Raymond and Olson held their small shield to the front while sprinting. Behind him was Jean, and further behind him was Olga and Roze following.

    Bullets were flying from the front like a rainy storm. The small shields that were d in silver were already cracked and in the verge of getting pulverized.

    ¡¸Guh¡¹

    Raymond raised a pained voice. A bullet grazed his leg. Although he had lowered his body as much as possible to erge the coverable range, it was impossible to defend everything using the small shield''s range.

    But, Raymond didn''t stop. He put strength into the leg that although it wasn''t hit directly yet it was still spurting out blood, and took a step forward.

    Right after that, his small shield broke.

    ¡¸Gah, guh, oaAAAAAAAH¡¹

    A shout surged. While his body was getting hit with bullets, Raymond¨D¨Ddidn''t stop even then. He covered his head with his arms while further stepping forward in the lead using his own body as shield recement. It could be seen that for a moment, the enemies flinched at that intense drive and demonic visage.

    The distance shrank even further.

    The restarted shooting finally robbed thest strength from Raymond''s body.

    ¡¸<em>Go-</em>¡¹

    ¡¸Ou-¡¹

    Olson who reced Raymond to stand in the lead exchanged gaze with his war buddy for an instant. And then, he took over the baton along with loud yell of fighting spirit and broke further through the bullets barrage!

    At the front passage, the figure of the enemies peeking out their face from the turn midway could be seen. Astonished expression from seeing something that was hard to understand was pasted on their face.

    ¡¸Don''t look down-, on Avenst''s-, imperial guard''s-, on my resolve-¡¹

    Olson''s shield broke. His body shook from impact, but the momentum of Olson that was advancing as though he was burning his life to ash wasn''t stopping. While getting drilled by bullets, he threw away the remain of his small shield and rapid fired his handgun. One shot splendidly bored into an enemy''s forehead.

    And then, he reached it.

    ¡¸I''ll-, leave the rest-. Vice captain!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You did well-¡¹

    Rushing passed the falling Olson, the favorite pupil of the inhuman butler leaped out.

    The bullets of the enemies lying in wait broke the lower half of Jean''s small shield and pierced his stomach. But, as though such thing was just a fly''s bite, Jean shot without even a moment of pause. His aim was terrifyingly urate, the fired bullet destroyed the enemy''s head and threw out his brain matter.

    The other enemies were going to pull their trigger even now. Normally this would be the time tounch evade & counter attack. But, there was no way he could do that now. He couldn''t let even a single bullet of the enemies lurking in this corner to pass behind him.

    He bet his pride as the vice captain of the imperial guard. He bet the resolve of her majesty the queen. He bet the trust of his important sister-.

    ¡¸OoOOOOOOOOH¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what the hell, with these guys-¡¹

    He tackled toward the three enemies huddling together while his body was receiving bullets. It was a shield bash using the half-broken small shield that was carried on by betting the everything of the imperial guard''s vice captain of dragon kingdom Avenst.

    It possessed enough might to altogether cut a swath through the three enemies who turned timid from that bloody drive.

    In the middle of copsing on the floor as though tripping over, Jean yelled.

    ¡¸Take care of Roze-sama! Nee-san-¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-. Leave it to me!¡¹

    Olga and Roze, and then Kuwaibel were rushing through from behind. For a moment, Jean and Roze''s gaze tangled.

    The thing dwelling inside Roze''s eyes. There wasn''t any feeling of pity or apology for having others became sacrifice. What was there was merely the color of praise and gratitude.

    Beyond doubt, that was a reward for those who aplished the duty given to them by betting their life.

    (That''s truly what is worthy, for a warring queen. ¡­¡­You have be strong.)

    Jean''s lips unconsciously loosened at that color of heart showed by the queen that he respected.

    That was a sight that was like a nightmare for the enemy side that was rallying over their posture. After all there was a man there who kept smiling even while getting blood soaked from receiving many bullets. It was only natural for them to feel so.

    Toward them who couldn''t help but trickling cold sweats despite being the side in advantage, Jean stood up while saying.

    ¡¸You guys, feel free to learn the dreadfulness of the person who you turned into enemy. ¨D¨DAvenst''s imperial guard, is a bit stubborn you know?¡¹

    A beatter, yells and gunshots echoed from the passage Roze and Olga left behind.

    Roze and Olga listened to the gunshots behind them while rushing through the passage following Kuwaibel''s guidance.

    There wasn''t any word, the two of them were merely staring straight ahead.

    A few minutester after rushing through several turns.

    ¡¸Roze-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it seems we arrived.¡¹

    There was arge hall ahead of their gaze. Deeper inside the room there was arge double-leaf door around three meter tall, splendid stone statues of dragon were standing at the left and right. When they tried approaching the door, on the wall there was argish depression modeled like a hand. Roze wondered if it was a kind of authentication device, but there wasn''t anything like machine anywhere. It really looked like nothing more but a depression that was dug out on the wall.

    ¡¸It cannot be passed by only a monarch dragon. It''s meaningless with just a royalty. With a pair as partner together, for the first time the¡¾Spring of True Dragon''s Tear¡¿will have meaning¨D¨DI wonder, will the ancient selection recognize me as a king?¡¹

    She was a survivor of an usurped country. Sure enough, would she be recognized at a queen of the dragon kingdom¡­¡­this wasn''t any machine, but a door and spring of unknown principle that was said to be created by a true dragon and dragon knight from far in the past.

    While feeling a slight anxiety, Roze put her hand on the wall''s depression.

    Right after that, a silver light ran through the door. It was as though water was flowing into a ditch, silver light traced the door surface and made arge dragon kingdom''s crest to surface.

    And then, the door¨D¨Ddidn''t open.

    No, more urately there was a path opened. The double-leaf door didn''t open, in exchange something like a shining mirror, or perhaps a membrane was created.

    ¡¸This is, the door toward the spring?¡¹

    Roze muttered to herself. Kuwaibel too, this was his first time seeing it, but he nodded¡¸Pii¡¹as though he understood that inside there was the ce that was their objective..

    Olga tried to touch the shining membrane. Her finger sunk smoothly. There wasn''t any particr sensation. As expected, it seemed they could go inside.

    ¡¸Roze-sama, let''s hurry. Quickly, to save everyo¨D¨D¡¹

    *tan-*

    A sound of light plosive sound rang.¡¸Eh?¡¹It was unclear whether that voice leaked out from Olga, or perhaps Roze.

    At the very least, the one who vomited out blood was Olga.

    ¡¸Olga-¡¹

    Roze yelled at the same time with Olga jumping at Roze and carried her to retreat in the cover of a dragon statue. Instantly, bullet storm rained down on Roze and co. The dragon statue was solid so although its surface got shaved but it was satisfactorily aplished a role as defensive wall.

    ¡¸Olga-, please get a hold of yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Gohoh, kafuh¡¹

    She must be trying to reply back, but perhaps her trachea was filled with blood, because she only coughed out blood without words. In exchange, she leaned on the dragon statue while pulling out her gun and returned fire toward the soldiers who were firing from the passage before the hall.

    There were quite a lot of soldiers. A lot more than the number that Jean and the others were holding back. It was obvious that enemy reinforcement was following behind them using some kind of method.

    Olga conveyed using her gaze to Roze so she would advance along with Kuwaibel. The shadow of death was looming on that face. Even from the bleeding amount it was undoubtedly a lethal wound. She must be nning to buy time in this nearly certain death.

    Roze looked at that gaze, at the soldiers who looked like they would rush to here anytime now, and then at Kuwaibel who was crying out worriedly.

    ¡¸Ku-chan-. No, Kuwaibel! Go ahead! I and Olga will hold them back here!¡¹

    ¡¸Pi!?¡¹

    Taking a rifle in hand, Roze leaned out half her body from the dragon statue''s cover and returned fire. The moment her face peeked out, in a stroke of bad luck a bullet grazed her cheek. Fresh blood dyed red that smooth face. However, Roze didn''t showed any sign of faltering, she continued to pull the trigger in order to buy time for Olga to reload.

    ¡¸Even if we aren''t beside each other, but our hearts are connected. Just like how human and dragon were once like that by the heaven and earth. Now, Kuwaibel. From here on, go by yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Piih¡¹

    Kuwaibel softly crawled his tail on Roze''s cheek. And then, the moment Roze yelled¡¸Now-¡¹, he flew out from the dragon statue and flew into the light membrane by himself.

    The light membrane didn''t vanish. Roze whispered¡¸As I thought¡¹with a nce at that. Thinking of the possibility that the spring would stay opened until the monarch dragon was given power, there was no way they could enter together. The light membrane let Olga''s finger passed when it was opened.

    In other words, the enemy soldiers could also enter into the spring.

    If the soldiers rushed into the hall, they would be target for Olga and Roze. This ce was optimum for holding back the enemy.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Please show me your figure that be splendid okay, partner.¡¹

    Seeing Roze saying that while making a faint smile, Olga who was still continuing to fire with fortitude will even while leaking out wheezing breath also made a small smile.

    Their ammo wasn''t that many. Thinking of the amount of shooting necessary to maintain the equilibrium, perhaps they could only continue for five minutes. But even before that Olga wouldn''tst. If Olga''s precise shooting was gone, it would be even quicker for the equilibrium to crumble.

    But, even so, Roze and Olga''s smile didn''t vanish.

    ¡¸Uguh¡¹

    Roze''s shoulder was drilled by a bullet. Blood spurted out, painting the girl even more ghastly.

    However, her smile didn''t vanish.

    A lot of sacrifices were created, but they wlessly let them reached this point.

    Thest monarch dragon magnificentlyid hands on the trump card.

    ¡¸This is, our victory!¡¹

    Roze''s words assaulted the soldiers like a bullet.

    During the time Roze and others were in a deathly battle deep under the pce, at the surface a simr, no, even fiercer battle was in progress.

    ¡ºSanchez squad was done in-. Somone-, can anyone reinforce!?¡»

    ¡ºThis is Cranks 1(Bovid). Los squad-. We will manage somehow here! Head there for reinforcement!¡»

    ¡ºThis is Odet 2-. There is only me left! Sink or swim, I''llunch kamikaze attack at the bridge!¡»

    ¡ºCranks 1-, this is Shunt 1! Simon squad is annihted-. We cannot protect Averia with just us!¡»

    ¡ºSiegel 1 here! This is bad-. Rozeria is receiving concentrated fire-. Stan squad and Ester squad follow¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºShit-, Siegel 1 fell! Siegel 2 will take over themand! Protect Rozeria!¡»

    Communications of mixed angry yell and scream flitted about in the airspace. The number of the dragon kingdom''s sky battlecrafts had been reduced until two third since Roze and others infiltrated the ce until now.

    To be able to sink seven ships of the defense fleet right after the start of battle could be said as amazing military gains even though it came from an impossible surprise attack. Even after that, further four more ships were felled from the main cannon of airship Rozeria and Averia, the enemy''s battle strength was cut in half.

    Perhaps, they would be able to even annihte the enemy at this rate¡­¡­

    There were also people who were thinking such thing, but as expected from thest fortress of the divine country, they weren''t that generous. When the defense fleet finally formed their barrier, the attack from Avenst side couldn''t pass through to a despairing degree.

    Even when airship Rozeria and Averia fired their main cannon from the maximum short distance, it only pierced the barrier slightly and damaged a part of the ship''s frame, far from sinking the enemy. The story would be different if they could hit the bridge, but there was no way the defense fleet that was fully operating would give them such opening.

    Even the sky battlecrafts that prated inside the barrier had their hands full against the enemy sky battlecrafts that could freely enter inside the barrier, they didn''t have any leeway to attack the bridge at all, if they recklessly aimed there then that would be a good chance for the ship''s weapon or the sky battlecrafts to shoot them down.

    And then, the more time passed, the more the enemy put in order their counter attack readiness and they cornered the airship Rozeria and Averia instead.

    Furthermore,

    ¡ºThis is, Cline! Damage at Avenst''s power mechanism! We won''t be able to endure more attack than this!¡»

    Mother ship Avenst that was attacking with manual armaments operated by civilians of all age and gender from above had smokes erupting from its rear hull while starting to tilt in a big way.

    The one who was calling for reinforcement with uneasy voice was the captain of mother ship Avenst, Cline Sanders. He who was also the suprememander was already at the limit and gave an order.

    ¡ºAll sky battlecraft squads focus on protecting Avenst! Rozeria cover for the sky battlecraft squads! Averia, hold position at Avenst''s left wing!¡»

    In the first ce their role was to buy time. If their attacks couldn''t go through properly, then what was left was to focus on defense resolutely and bought time. Mother ship Avenst falling was something that had to be avoided no matter what.

    Rozeria and Averia rushed through the airspace in reckless orbit with the resolve to get shot. Both airships were already damaged all over too, but it seemed they still barely possess fighting capability.

    Bovid and others distanced themselves from the defense fleet. Barrages were sent like a tsunami from the defense fleet to not let them got away.

    The veterans like Bovid and others evaded that with maneuver as though they were possessed while returning to the mother ship Avenst, but the pilots who still hadn''t left the immature stage were shot down one after another.

    ¡ºAll squads, report! How many of you are left!?¡»

    The suprememander of sky battlecraft squads Bovid was shooting down a pursuing enemy sky battlecraft with abnormal maneuver of midair spin while he raised his angry voice.

    The returned report was a callous information that further three toons were annihted.

    Bovid reflexively wanted to curse, but a death god approached from right beside him. A missile was fired from an enemy sky battlecraft that had circled around unnoticed.

    The timing was impossible to evade, even so Bovid was going to make a vain struggle and he put strength into his hand that was holding the stick¨D¨D

    ¡¸GURYAAAA-¡¹

    Right after that, a ck sh blew up the missile.

    ¡¸Ha, hahah. That''s a narrow escape from death. Thanks, ck dragon-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Guruu¡¹

    The ck dragon that made a small purr as though to say¡¸Don''t mind it¡¹while flying in parallel then swiveled in order to support the other sky battlecrafts. Bovid cracked jokes¡¸That frail kid has grown big huh¡¹, but his expression was grim.

    Several ck dragons were ying very active roles in many fields. Avenst that was unable to maneuver satisfactorily was still not falling was solely because of their efforts.

    But, even that was near the limit.

    ¡¸Your majesty¡­¡­¡¹

    He unconsciously whispered the queen that he respected. ''How much time they have to buy? Is she safe? Will Kuwaibel-sama really able to awaken in the¡¾Spring of True Dragon''s Tear¡¿? And will that be enough to overturn this war situation?''

    He believed. He believed in it, but Bovid who was a veteran soldier couldn''t avoid the ck mist of unease to be created in his heart.

    ¡¸You guys-, just a bit more! Go all out! If Avenst is gone when her majestye back, then it will be our shame for eternity!¡¹

    Even so as a captain, he addressed all the squads that everything was absolutely fine. He maintained his subordinates'' morale with jokes and encouragement.

    But, reality was heartless, and on top of that it was always moving to unwanted direction every time.

    ¡º-. Impossible-. Those guys, they are nning to fire their main cannon!? Averia-, Rozeria! Stop them no matter how-¡»

    Cline''s scream surged. When Bovid who was taken aback looked below, there was the figure of a ship aiming its main cannon at Avenst above.

    It was only natural that Cline was flustered. Right now if Avenst was shot down in this kind of ce, it would fall around the pce. The people living around the pce were unmistakably those with considerable post or pedigree even in the divine country.

    Therefore, they estimated that the enemy wouldn''t use their main cannon in fear of sinking the ship with one shot but¡­¡­

    ¡ºDamn it-. So those guys are also absolutely at their limit huh!¡»

    It seemed, there was some fellow there who was unable to suppress their fear, or perhaps their rage from seeing a lot of the defense fleet ships getting shot down.

    Airship Rozeria and Averia were charging their main cannon and they were going to fire, but they wouldn''t make it in time at all. It went without saying that the sky battlecrafts wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    Bovid, and then everyone of Avenst imagined the scene of their other home town the nation on ship getting annihted.

    ¨D¨DChargingplete.

    It vaguely looked like the other defense fleet ships were also panicking. In the middle of that, the main cannon was finally going to fire at the mother ship Avenst¨D¨Dright before that

    ¨D¨D*GOU-*

    A silver sh pierced the sky.

    ¡¸Hah, you''rete, your majesty, monarch dragon-sama.¡¹

    Saying that Bovid turned his gaze. Surely, it was undoubtedly a sight that was gazed in astonishment by everyone in this battlefield. In fact, even the defense fleet ship that was in the verge of firing also stopped moving.

    What pierced the pce vertically, rising from far underground toward the sky was without mistake a pir of light.

    The pir of light that was thinning down as though melting into air and then vanished stopped still the time of the battlefield.

    Before long, a silver flew out into the sky of the world that was filled with silence.

    It flew up to the sky like a cannonball, rolled midair and spread its wings wide. The sunlight caused the dragon scales to sparkle, just how beautiful that figure was.

    Dragon scales shining silver. Majestic huge body. Dragon eyes that made anyone filled with awe. That figure with its back toward the sun even made anyone felt its divine majesty.

    ¨D¨DGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!

    That was unmistakably a dragon''s howl. No, it was the howl of the dragon king filled with a dominating aura that was worthy for a king.

    Silver aura spread out like a ripple. It remained in all the people of the dragon kingdom.

    Right after that, the words of the person who everyone surely longed for reverberated.

    ¡ºEveryone-. Well done in enduring this long! Your queen, your monarch dragon-, are right here!¡»

    A silver monarch dragon. The one standing on that back was their queen whose beauty wasn''t lost even soaked in blood¨D¨DRoze.

    This was the moment, the strongest of dragon kingdom Avenst was revived.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    AN: Merry~ Christmas~

    I''ll end Tio''s arc next week. This is not a lie. It''s true. It''s true you know?<hr>

    Surely the cause was the silver light that enveloped all the people of Avenst. The words of the queen that shouldn''t reach resounded toward all the people in this airspace.

    ¡º-, Kuwaibel! That warship!¡»

    ¡¸Gua!¡¹

    Seeing the smoking and tilting mother ship Avenst, and the warship that was in the verge of firing its main cannon toward that Avenst, Roze yelled while showing unease in her face.

    The silver monarch dragon¨D¨DKuwaibel who was temporarily awakened as a grown up dragon replied shorty to that yell and he threw back his head.

    And then,

    ¨D¨DGAAAAAAH!!

    He released a breath attack along with a howl. The terrific torrent of light shook the air. The silver breath should be called as a pir of light already. Naturally, the heat amount it possessed was out ofmon sense.

    The pir of light cut through the sky in a straight line, and then it impacted the ship. The barrier that repulsed all the attacks of Avenst side was flickering fiercely while warping greatly. While the pir of light was illuminating the world, the pivot of the divine country''s protection¨D¨Dafter a slight resistance, it vanished as though getting blown away.

    The defense battleship that lost its shield was helplessly hit by the light pir and a big tunnel was opened in its frame. And then the stocked energy of the main cannon exploded, illuminating the world with even more light of destruction.

    The defense battleship that exploded everywhere along with explosive st rained down to a part of the city. Naturally, there was no way the king of dragon would allow that, he raised a loud cry that was different from before. Thereupon, a membrane of extreme light that looked like an aura that covered a part of the city was manifested.

    The light perfectly halted all the wreckages and explosion st, it didn''t stop there, it annihted what it touched from the edge. It seemed it was an offensive barrier that possessed the power of the light pir.

    Silver aurora shined in the sky. Seeing the sight of the raining down presence of death getting stopped, just what did the people of the city who were moving about in confusion at the sudden war situation would feel?

    The monarch dragon''s howl resounded in the battlefield once more.

    ¡¸¡­¡­They return back.¡¹

    One man whispered that. It was a man with shabby appearance wearing work clothes that looked like old rag. In the eyes of he who was the people of the former dragon kingdom who was working in a harsh ce like a ve since before the dawn, tears were faintly surfacing.

    ¡¸Okaa-san¡­¡­what''s that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don''t call them that. They are our king. Our, queen and monarch dragon-sama¡­¡­they came back for us.¡¹

    A skinny girl was looking up at the existence that she was told as a fairy-tale before she slept while pointing with her eyes opened wide. The mother who was embracing her daughter from the side was wiping the warm tears flowing down her dirty face many times while leaking out a sobbing voice.

    The people of the former dragon kingdom were mostly lower ss people whose human right wasn''t guaranteed. They were kept alive only for supporting the extravagant livelihood of the divine country''s high ss people or the privileged ss people, they were that kind of existence.

    Just how much they were dreaming for the day their king returned inside their long pained life?

    The people who were hiding inside building so that they wouldn''t get dragged into the war pushed out their face outside one after another as though led by the calling howl of the monarch dragon.

    Like that they witnessed it.

    The figure of the monarch dragon flying majestically in the sky. And then, the spectacle of countless light sphere floating brilliantly at the monarch dragon''s surrounding. Those were stars of aurora.

    The enemy was also simrly just staring at the fantastical sight. While the defense fleet and the sky battlecrafts stopped moving, the monarch dragon Kuwaibel''s howl surged up. Falling stars phenomenon urred.

    Great number of extreme light bullets rained down toward the other side of the pce like a meteor shower¨D¨Dat the huge breeding farm located at the opposite side of the city. Yes, it was the breeding farm of the dragons that had supported the matchless sky fleet until now.

    Countless explosive sounds resounded, the air was teemed with sh that made it as though the pce was tinged with a halo.

    ¨D¨DGAAAAAAAAAAH

    The howl of monarch dragon Kuwaibel. That was a call. It informed of the return of the king, it called to wake up, rouse up, it was such calling voice.

    ¨D¨DKuwaaaaa-

    ¨D¨DKyuiiiiiiii-

    ¨D¨DoooooOON-

    Even feebly, the howls of dragons that responded was definitely emitting delight.

    Countless shadow flew up to the sky from behind the pce. The figures of the dragons were small, and fleeting, yet their wings were pped powerfully to return to the sky. The people who knew of the former dragon kingdom, and even those who didn''t, they tightly grasped at their chest simrly, because of the overflowing emotion that couldn''t be described.

    ¡º¡­¡­-. Don''t get absent-minded! Change target-, shot down that dragon-¡»

    One ship of defense fleet returned to their senses. The ship began to charge its main cannon in hurry while its normal cannon andrge caliber anti-air weapon spouted fire.

    The warship weapons rapidly approached with a force that looked as though it could blew up the atmosphere to buy time, however, in front of Kuwaibel all those were stopped by barrier of light and they couldn''t reach his main body. The barrier rippled, and a beatter the cannonballs and bullets were annihted. The expression of the attacking battleship''s captain paled seeing the figure of Kuwaibel that was staying unmoving calmly.

    And then, following his self-defense instinct, he was about to give out instruction for further fuel supply to reinforce the barrier to maximum strength in the same time with the main cannon''s charging¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DKUWAAAAAAN-

    ¡º-, captain! Dragon core energy''s output is declining-. The barrier''s strength is lowering!¡»

    ¡ºMain cannon''s charging rate is reduced-. It will take two minutes until full charge-¡»

    ¡ºThis is fuel bunker! The dragons are enveloped with strange light! de or bullet doesn''t work-. Just what in the world is happening!?¡»

    The loud howl of the monarch dragon and reports that made one wanted to run from reality struck the ears.

    Monarch dragon Kuwaibel didn''t have transforming power like Tio. Therefore, he couldn''t make the feeble dragons to rebirth into gant dragons.

    But, he too was a king of dragon beyond doubt. That power simrly existed to protect. The silver light was the proof of divine protection bestowed by the monarch dragon. Under Kuwaibel''s sky,ying hand toward the people he decided to protect became a herculean task.

    Also, a monarch dragon was able to grant power to other dragons was because they were able to interfere with dragon core. That was to say, a monarch dragon was also able to interfere to a certain degree at things that were using the energy of dragon core.

    Because all the battleship of the divine country was using dragon core energy, they were unable to escape from the power of monarch dragon. Of course, a monarch dragon couldn''tpletely nullify processed energy, even so, it was possible to damp the output in considerable ratio. At the very least, now the conventional weapon of Avenst side could go through.

    ¡ºEveryone of the dragon kingdom. My name is Roze Phiris Avenst. The queen of dragon kingdom Avenst. He is monarch dragon Kuwaibel. ¡­¡­You have done well enduring the harsh time for long. Right now, we will take back everything!¡»

    The promation resounded loudly in the battlefield.

    The liberated dragons flew around in the sky, the light enveloping the defense fleet who boasted of being an impregnable fortress was obviously weakened in a nce.

    And then, the howl of monarch dragon thundered.

    A beat.

    ¨D¨DWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-

    Tremendous joyful cheers rose from everywhere in the city.

    Roze made a little smile hearing the great cheer enveloping the city. She patted Kuwaibel''s back with a gentle hand, and then she changedpletely. She made a war promation with expression that possessed both dignity and dominating aura. (TN: A bit of trivia, this dominating aura I sometimes used, in the raw it was written as ''haki'', yeah like that one in One Piece)

    ¡ºInforming the people of Qwailent. Your king''s life already scattered in the sky. The fleets, including gship Durgrant won''t return back.¡»

    Roze was convinced. That there was no way for the king of usurpation to survive that battlefield where their friend, a legendary existence was fighting.

    Therefore, the words that were announced clearly without mumble possessed the weight of truth, giving a severe blow to the defense fleet and the divine people on the surface whether they wanted it or not. ''What kind of joke is that, saying that their unrivaled king and his strongest battle strength fell in the sky?'' Everyone turned into denial for the moment in their mind.

    But, if their king was safe¡­¡­then why, these Avenst''s pirate bunches were here? Why, even though they had slipped until this deep, there wasn''t even a single ship from the main fleets that returned¡­¡­

    The reality before their eyes coldly struck their disbelieving heart.

    ¡ºSurrender under thew of dragon kingdom Avenst. If you put down your weapon now then I''ll be merciful and spare your life. What we really ought to fight is in the future. The strength of even just one person more is needed for the greatest battle of fixing this broken world. If there is even just a little bit of heart that is thinking of the future inside your heart then surrender.¡»

    Roze''s promation was surely something that would be called na?ve from here on. But, if they stole back because they were stolen from, shing against hatred with hatred, and they wouldn''t stop until the enemy was ruined, then it would be no different with the king of pige.

    She had decided to be the king of soldier. She was determined to build a future.

    That was why¡­¡­

    ¡º¡­¡­Don''t believe her-. His majesty is dead is just nonsense! It''s impossible for the supreme ruler of the sky to fall! Activate Synthesizer maximum power! All ships, take the head of that pirate!¡»

    A terrible sound wave assaulted Kuwaibel. The evil sound that disturbed dragon core energy and remarkably inhibited the strength of this world''s dragon species¨D¨Dthat was the reply of the defense fleet toward Roze''s words.

    ¡¸Kuwaaa-¡¹

    ¡¸-, Kuwaibel!¡¹

    For a moment, Kuwaibel looked like he lost his floating power and his altitude jerked down. Although he was a monarch dragon, it didn''t change that he was a dragon of this world, he was unable to avoid the fang of Synthesizer. This was the biggest reason why once the monarch dragons and dragons couldn''t win against human fleet.

    The faces of the dragon kingdom people turned pale seeing that. The captains of the defense fleet made a mocking smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s fine, it''s fine Ku-chan. You are strong. More than anyone in this world. Far more than even the monarch dragons in the past. I, everyone, believe so. ¨D¨D¡¹

    Roze who was riding on the back of Kuwaibel who was desperately creating floating power even while writhing in pain brought her body close as though to embrace him, she then took a deep breath.

    And then, she yed an old song that anyone of the dragon kingdom would know. It was the song of Kuwaibel''s bond with his partner that had been sung at his all the time since he was born as a luby.

    Kuwaibel''s silver light that was weakening due to Synthesizer recovered its radiance a bit. Floating power was produced properly and he hovered without wavering.

    ¡º¡­¡­Thanks, partner.¡»

    Kuwaibel''s words. Normally it was a power of mutual understanding that he seldom used.

    There wasn''t any unique power in Roze''s song. The song was a normal song. Surely even the girl herself had no such intention. She was only thinking if she could support her partner''s heart even just for a little with the familiar song. But, something came into effect. That gentle song was certainly protecting Kuwaibel from the attack of atrocious sound wave.

    Roze smiled. She couldn''t return any words because she was singing, but words were already unnecessary between the two of them.

    Kuwaibel''s dragon eyes seized the defense battleship aiming its gun turrets at him and they glinted sharply.

    ¡ºEveryone. Let''s fight, together.¡»

    Kuwaibel''s words spread like a ripple once more. Those words were certainly conveyed to all the soldiers of Avenst.

    Kuwaibel flew out. He evaded theing missiles to left and right or intercepted using countless light bullets. As long as Synthesizer was in effect, he couldn''tunch a breath that could sink down enemy ship in one shot. But, it was a different story if it was from point-nk range.

    Other defense battleships circled to both sides and aimed at Kuwaibel.

    ¡ºI won''t let you-¡»

    ¡ºThis is the stage of Roze-sama and Kuwaibel-sama-. Begone nuisance!¡»

    The captain of airship Rozeria, Cutter, and the captain of airship Averia, Oaks yelled altogether. They attached themselves at Kuwaibel''s both nks and exchanged shots in respond to the defense battleships.

    The enemy''s sky battlecraft squad attacked from above. Even if they couldn''t shot down Kuwaibel himself, the queen riding on his back was another story. If she was killed then it could be imagined how Avenst side would crumble.

    ¡ºI though you guys will do that yeah. From Cranks 1 to all squads. Cranks squad will provide backup for Kuwaibel-sama! Shunt, Los, the two squads protect Avenst-. All the others hold back the remaining defense fleet!¡»

    Bovid shot down two nes when he passed through them from above with only a few seconds of machine gun strafing, and then he further somersaulted with a maneuver that could only be called as abnormal and pointed his ne''s nose downward and really easily shot down two more nes.

    As might be expected from the wingmen of the suprememander, Cranks squad''s skill was at inhuman level. Every single one of them was reliably bringing down enemy sky battlecraft with reckless maneuver that was nothing short but abnormal. In addition the ck dragons were intercepting missiles and so on that were approaching Kuwaibel.

    ¡ºIsn''t the Synthesizer working!? Shit-, main cannon status!?¡»

    ¡ºCharging rate 70%!¡»

    ¡ºChih, so it won''t make it in time-. Then¡­¡­change target-. To mother ship Avenst above!¡»

    The captain of a defense battleship shuddered at the approaching Kuwaibel even through all the barrages. And then, the moment he knew that the main cannon''s charging wouldn''t make it, he changed the target at Avenst and fired the main cannon.

    ¡¸Kuwa-¡¹

    ''I won''t let you-'', As though to say that, Kuwaibel leaped at the line of fire.

    At the same time, he fired a breath of light pir.

    The breath and the main cannon struggled against each other equally. The shockwave of the impact stirred the atmosphere and radiated intense heat wave. In that timing the Synthesizer was cut off for a moment, and immediately after, it was fired in maximum strength. The sound wave attack with rapid change of tempo caused Kuwaibel''s light pir to spontaneously weaken.

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    The light pir was overcame. The main cannon approached Kuwaibel. Normally he would doge, but behind him there was the mother ship Avenst. Therefore, Kuwaibel used his body as shield. Fierce impact caused Kuwaibel to rise a soundless anguished voice from his mouth.

    But, enduring that, he fired a breath once more.

    The light pir that ran on the sky was like a counter, it pierced the foundation of the main cannon and caused a great explosion.

    ¡º-, retreat in full speed whileunch concentrated fire with all weapon!¡»

    The angry voice of the defense fleet ship captain resounded, but faster than the order could be executed,

    ¡ºDam-¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸GURYAAAAAAA-¡¹

    Kuwaibel''s ze pierced the barrier and blew away the whole bridge.

    ¨D¨DDefense fleet seven ships remained

    Broken dragon scales were falling off from Kuwaibel''s chest. Blood was dripping down and while only slightly his flesh was carbonized.

    But, without even paying attention to that, and also because time was too precious even for recovering, Kuwaibel decided his next target. He pped his wings and elerated drastically while confirming with a nce that the main cannon of airship Rozeria flying in parallel beside him was going to fire, he then fired a light bullet at Rozeria.

    The light bullet urately hit Rozeria, but different of what would happen to enemy, the bullet didn''t inflict damage, rather the radiance of the main cannon was strengthened by a level.

    ¡ºThat''s a present from Kuwaibel-sama-. If it miss then there will be no forgiveness-¡»

    Rozeria''s main cannon that was fired at the same time with Cutter''s scolding splendidly hit one defense battleship. Naturally, the defense barrier rippled and blocked the attack, but in the first ce the main cannon with amplified might directly hit the ce with weakening output.

    Without any way topletely defend, the barrier was smashed apart and arge hole was opened in its nk while the ship tilted. There, light bullets attacked like gatling gun strafing to bring about destruction for sure this time. There was no way the defense battleship that was losing control had any way to endure, its bridge was pierced plenty and the ship sank.

    ¨D¨DDefense fleet six ships remained

    The enemy was also desperate. Main cannon light from the defense fleet that turned into buckshot shape rushed Kuwaibel. The power dropped considerably, but it was suitable for wide range attack and holding back the target.

    ¡¸KUWAaa-¡¹

    In order to protect the surrounding and the city behind, Kuwaibel created a huge barrier of aurora. It was in the middle of Synthesizer''s effect activation, so deploying a barrier of superrge scale mercilessly shaved off Kuwaibel''s mental strength. Even the immense dragon core energy he stocked from the¡¾Spring of True Dragon''s Tear¡¿was decreasing with phenomenal rate, like water gushing out from a leaky bucket.

    There, a defense battleship that circled to the nk ignored the bombardment from Azeria and directed its main cannon at Kuwaibel. It looked like it was nning to shoot him down even if it had to go down together with him.

    A slight unease emerged in Kuwaibel''s dragon eyes.

    ¨D¨D?

    At that time, he heard a song.

    It wasn''t the voice of Roze who was continuously singing in order to reduce the power of Synthesizer. It was a voice of a child who he had never heard before.

    ¨D¨D?

    ¨D¨D?

    ¨D¨D?

    Singing voices were ovepping. There was the voice of an old age man, and there was also the voice of a young woman. Through the silver light, the singing voice of one person, and then one more person was rising¨D¨D

    ¡º¡­¡­Thank you.¡»

    The words of thanks that Kuwaibel gave reached clearly. To the people of the dragon kingdom singing on the ground.

    The song of the people that was dedicated to the king. Assemble, assemble, be added into the song of protection. Not only being protected. When it was necessary their will to fight could be offered up, that was the pride that the people of dragon kingdom Avenst held.

    The main cannon of the defense battleship fired.

    The light of death pushed on toward Kuwaibel who couldn''t move from maintaining the barrier.

    But, Kuwaibel''s dragon eyes weren''t colored by unease anymore.

    ¡ºIt''s all right, partner.¡»

    ¡ºI know, partner.¡»

    Roze''s words, and Kuwaibel''s reply.

    The sh of main cannon directly hit Kuwaibel¨D¨Dright before that happened, it was swallowed inside the breath Kuwaible released. Like a river with the tide reversed, the light pir swallowed the silver sh and went straight ahead, without stopping it pulverized the defense battleship.

    ¨D¨DDefense fleet five ships remained

    The buckshot main cannon ceased. When the barrier of light vanished as though melting into the air, there was the figure of Kuwaibel d in meteor of extreme light.

    ¡º-, barrier full pow¨D¨D¡»

    The meteor drowned out themand of some captain. In the middle of the overflowing singing voice that resounded through the whole city, the extreme light of Kuwaibel who was disying thorough strength smashed the barrier of defense fleet with just bullet strafing.

    ¡ºWe are joining! Averia, target at two o''clock! Rozeria, target at nine o''clock! All sky battlecrafts, ram all the missiles you have at five o''clock target!¡»

    A directive came from Avenst''s captain Cline.

    At the same time when Kuwaibel''s breath of pir light shot at the defense battleship in front, airship Averia and Rozeria fired their main cannon at their respective target. In addition, the air battle squads of Bovid and co also fired all theirst missiles from all nes.

    ¡º¡­¡­Impossible. We are, the chosen people¨D¨D¡»

    Some captain of the defense fleet whispered. That was hisst whisper in this world.

    The light of the sun disyed aplete dawn. In the world that was filled with light, a gigantic flower bloomed. Decorated by me sts and thunderous roars, the flower of the blue sky disyed the curtain closing of a history.

    On the ground, the people of dragon kingdom were staring dumbfounded at the me sts of five ships of defense fleet blossoming in full glory, a beatter a terrific cheer that sounded like it would shake the earth and split the sky was raised. And then, it was the people of the divine country who were watching dumbfounded at those people cheering and the defense fleet falling.

    With one soldier dropping his weapon *ng* as the beginning, weapons were thrown down one after another. Even the people who weren''t soldier realized the crumbling of their glory had strength leaving their waist and the flopped down on the ground.

    That was what disyed it clearly.

    Yes, the sky divine country Qwailent that was created by the king of usurpation, right now, in this time, its history was put to an end.

    At the sky above the city that was erupting with cheers, the airships and sky battlecrafts with mother ship Avenst in the lead were approaching Kuwaibel who was hovering calmly with Roze riding on his back.

    ¡¸Your majesty, Kuwaibel-sama. That was a splendid fight. I can say that it was truly a victory that will remain in history.¡¹

    Bovid in a tattered sky battlecraft was using the ne''s vertical takeoff function to somehow hover beside the two was giving them his honest praise.

    Kuwaibel and Roze instantly opened their eyes and they looked at each other''s face¡­¡­

    ¡¸Puh. Bovid using honorifguage¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºIt, it doesn''t suit you¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Youu braats¡¹

    The two burst intoughter at the speech and gesture that didn''t suit the sky battlecraft squads suprememander who was normally ustomed with pirate manner. Sharp words like¡ºYou reap what you sow¡», or¡ºIndeed that really doesn''t suit you¡», or¡ºWas the battle too extreme it finally got into your head?¡»came from the radio. Bovid had no ally.

    Bovid''s expression turnedpletely sulky, but there was a smile that couldn''t be hidden on his lips. It seemed that sentiment was also shared by other people who were talking to Roze and Kuwaibel through the radio, even while talking frivolously there was joy that was impossible to hide seeping into their voices.

    ¡¸Everyone, really, you all really had fought well. Our dearest wish hase true. The path to the future is cut open. Thank you, really thank you. You all followed someone like me along until here. Really¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze who was sitting still in a girl posture on Kuwaibel''s back with a distorted face looked like she was going to burst crying anytime. There were even people who were already crying in sympathy.

    That was just how long they had continued to fight the long painful fight until now. Therefore, this moment today was more than enough to make an emotion that was beyond description to well up inside them.

    Inside the world that shook from the joyful cheers, the people of Avenst closed their eyes as though to immerse in the overflowing emotion. That was to digest their happiness, and at the same time it was also to remember their war buddies who had gone ahead of them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now, everyone. There is a mountain of things to do. You can slowly immerse in your sentimentter, let''s do what we ought to do right now. Also someone, please take out Olga from the hold in the pce that Kuwaibel opened. There is no danger to her life with Kuwaibel''s power, but she is wounded really seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Roger. Your majesty, what about the others outside Olga?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­. Jean and others¡­¡­their life or death is unknown. Please make the squad send to suppress the pce to carry out search and rescue at the same time.¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged.¡¹

    Everyone in that ce guessed it from Roze''s instruction and expression. There weren''t many words exchanged, with Cline''s instruction the ground suppression squad headed toward the pce using small boat from mother ship Avenst.

    After seeing that off, Roze and others looked down to the ground. There were the figure of the people waving their hand there while shedding tears.

    ¡¸Your majesty. Your promation.¡¹

    Roze nodded strongly at Bovid''s words.

    She urged Kuwaibel, and they calmly exposed their appearance while flying above the city. It was for the purpose of notifying the return of the king and dered the revival of dragon kingdom Avenst above the pce.

    Behind them, the mother ship Avenst, airship Rozeria, Averia, and then the sky battlecraft squads followed in a march.

    The people''s cheers were increasingly heightening at the miraculous sight and the liberated dragons danced above the sky as though in blessing.

    People were gathering in front of the pce without end. It seemed that the soldiers also didn''t have any will to fight already, so they were under the watch of the ground suppression squad with both their hands raised up.

    Above there, Kuwaibel who was shining silver reflecting the light of the sun even with wounds all over his body was hovering still, on his back Roze was standing.

    Even while soaked in blood and wound that disyed the fierce battle, her figure that held her head high was beautiful. For the people who knew about the old fairy-tale, her figure was truly that of the¡¸legendary dragon knight¡¹itself.

    Comfortably, while pouring gaze of affection at the people who were directing bright eyes at her, Roze took a deep breath. So that her voice would reach clearly, the silver light from her partner the monarch dragon showered down.

    ¡ºEveryone. The beloved people of dragon kingdom Avenst. Once more, I''ll introdu¨D¨D¡»

    Roze was going to introduce her name once again to make clear who she was¨D¨D

    At that time,

    ¡ºThe bloodline of king¡­¡­so it still survive¡­¡­¡»

    A voice encroached the world.

    Right after that, the beautiful world that was illuminated brilliantly by the light of sun was being covered by muddy ck cloud that was suddenly generated. Like a drop of ink sttered on a white paper, the dark clouds overwrote the world. Sandwiched between the sea of clouds that rained down ck rain below and the dark clouds generated further above, Roze and others fell into a hallucination as though they were imprisoned at the interstice of world.

    ¡¸Wha, what?¡¹

    ¡ºJust now¡­¡­¡»

    Bovid and others yelled¡¸Your majesty-¡¹in vignce while rushing toward her. During that time Roze looked up at the sky dumbfounded, and Kuwaibel looked at the surrounding with shaken eyes in disbelief.

    sh of lightning began to ran in the sky. The thundering sounds gave the people fright whether they wanted it or not. In the gloomy world, horrifying words that sounded like boiled down essence of negative emotion resounded.

    ¡ºSuffer¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºGasp, writhe¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºScream¡»

    ¡ºLament¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºLose everything¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºRun screaming¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºFear¡»

    Those were words of curse. Those words cursed the world, human, the brethrens, all living things in this world. It echoed, ovepping in manyyers, as though several hundred or thousand existences were reciting in resounding voice.

    ¡ºDie¡»

    It was ck and encroached slimily. The people''s hearts that were filled with hope were being dyed with terror and despair.

    That fallen person only wished for one thing.

    ¡º¨D¨DIn the end of suffering¡»

    The world shook.

    ¡ºBe destroyed¡»

    Squall mixed with thundering lightning and ck mist blew violently. A huge tornado was generated from the dark clouds that locked the sky, from inside it, "that" showed its figure.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Evil dragon¡­¡­Helmut¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Roze murmured with a trembling voice.

    While everyone was ruled by despair and terror, there was only one dragon who was staring straight at that person. (TN: While I use person here, but it still refer to Helmut)

    Those eyes conceived inside them sadness, the happiness of finally being able to meet, and then an unshakeable resolve.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Today, or from a few days ago the published version of Arifureta volume 5 is in the middle of sale.

    At the same time, theic version volume 1 is also on sale.

    I uploaded the detail in my activity report, so if it please you please try to take a look.

    For everyone the viger of a certain loner vige, and also for everyone of a certain Casanova vige, it will make me happy if this can be a good thing for killing time for the end-of-year.

    Today, if possible I''ll upload the Christmas special after story at 6 P.M if possible.

    Perhaps, surely¡­¡­

    Also about the update next week¡­¡­

    Please rest assured. I won''t suffer the brats! I''ll ipload a hour before the starting time!

    After all I need to prepare things like the meal or the drink or the snack, I got to prepare them all wlessly.

    Well then all of you Narou people, have a good year!

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    <strong>Chapter 244: Christmas Special After StoryThe Small Santa-san of Nagumo Family</strong>

    AN: This is not what you think.

    I only nned for around 5000 characters.

    But when I noticed it already passed 9 o¡¯clock, when I noticed it already went 10000 characters.

    This is holy night after all, it¡¯s not strange that a mysterious thing will happen.

    ¡­¡­

    Also warning.

    I updated Tio arc today before this chapter.

    For those who haven¡¯t read it, please read it too without fail.

    At the time of year that was already beyond the middle of December where snow was sparsely falling from the cloudy sky. In order to resist the severe cold, while the kotatsu and heater were raising humming sound, the people of Nagumo family were eating with relish a warm specially made stew (the ingredient was an UMA lurking at an unexplored region of earth).

    ¡¸It will be Christmas soon huh¡­¡­. Myuu, what kind of Chrstimas present you want this year?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    The lovely beloved daughter asked Hajime with her cheeks stuffed with the meat that came from UMA but was terribly delicious, looking like a squirrel.

    Myuu hurriedly swallowed the meat of something *mokyu mokyu* and then she showed a thinking gesture for a bit before answering with a wide smile.

    ¡¸Pile bunker!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Papa stiffened spontaneously still with a smiling face. Indeed, he gave her present of numerous artifact weapons at the amusement parkst year, but as expected Hajime was troubled of how to answer when he was getting coaxed for a demolition weapon with this kind of pure smiling face without any cloudiness.

    Myuu who seemed to treat Hajime¡¯s speechlessness as refusal got dejected. And then, with an upturned gaze and reserved tone, she coaxed for another thing as though to observe at Hajime¡¯s reaction.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, even if it¡¯s just Hyperion.¡¹

    The destructive power was raised. Just what in the world was reserved from this kid¡­¡­.

    Sumire and Shuu were desperately enduring theirugh with trembling shoulders at the dialogue between Hajime and Myuu. Yue and Shia looked exasperated, and Tio looked admiring. Amidst that, Remia who was unable to just watch spoke justification in the ce of her daughter.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry dear. Good grief this child, she is pleading for something outrageous again¡­¡­. Regrettably, it looks like that she is influenced by the game she is recently ying.¡¹

    ¡¸Game? A game that make you want pile bunker or sunlight convergenceser, just what kind of game that is?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a war game with the stage at the near future.¡¹

    Hajime turned his gaze at Myuu with a question¡¸Is that so?¡¹in his eyes. Myuu made a gun shape with her fingers and then spoke words that seemed to be a signature phrase with a posed look.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna dye everything crimson yeah! Nano¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m confiscating it right now. Tou-san, we are putting restricting in Myuu¡¯s PC! A strong one! Help meter!¡¹

    Surely the geography of somewhere would change the next day after a Hyperion was gifted. Hajime who was shuddering asked for cooperation in a hurry at Shuu.

    But, Shuu in question was instigating¡¸Hyuu-, Myuu-chan is so cool!¡¹together with Sumire. And then, Myuu was also saying terrifying thing like¡¸That¡¯s cruel papa! Myuu had finally obtained a nuclear nano! Even though I¡¯m looking forward to use it in the next war!¡¹.

    Hajime in his own way was responding¡¸It¡¯s no good picking up something like that! Toss it away, far away!¡¹for some reason. Myuu puffed up her cheeks like balloon. It seemed she was dissatisfied.

    Hajime felt that it appeared he was at disadvantage talking about Christmas present and for the time being he beat a tactical retreat. ¡­¡­The demon king-sama who came to kill even a god right from the front was running away from an argument about present with his daughter.

    ¡®Cough¡¯ Hajime papa cleared his throat and diverted the topic.

    ¡¸Aa~,e to think of it Myuu. What about the condition of Belfegoor and others? Are their transformation mechanism working normally?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep! It¡¯s amazing nano! They went gashon-gashon, it¡¯s totally cool nano! Also the other artifacts are just like Myuu want it nano! As expected from papa! Thank you nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s great. But¡­¡­there is nothing dangerous in there so I created them normally without particr care, in the end, what are you going to use them for?¡¹

    Hajime who breathed out in relieve at the sessful topic change asked Myuu casually. It was about around a week ago, Myuu suddenly strongly begged him, she said she wanted the living golems to be installed with transformation mechanism and also several artifacts that felt like they could be necessary tool for a spy somewhere.

    Recalling that, Hajime asked curiously after thiste, but ahead of his gaze, his beloved daughter who he believed would surely answer him with a smile was¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­My, Myuu will put them to use for a peaceful activity, nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason her gaze was swimming around and she returned a vague answer. The mouth of the little girl who was saying the desire to dye the world crimson just now, was speaking peaceful activity suspiciously. Hajime papa¡¯s eyes naturally turned staring fixedly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime papa¡¯s fixed eyes were staring fi~xedly. The gaze of the suspicious Myuu was swimming around even more.

    Stare~. Fidget fidget. Stare~~. Twitch-, fidget fidget.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m not going to forcefully ask though.¡¹

    ¡¸Nmyu¡¹

    After everything, Hajime had faith that Myuu wouldn¡¯t use it for something stupid and he made a small wry smile before removing his pressing gaze. Myuu let out a relieved sigh while her cheeks loosened up limply at Hajime papa who gave her his trust. Hajime also smiled gently.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really, what a simr parent and child.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right. Like their way to dodge the topic or the way they escape. Every year they are turning more simr.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, doesn¡¯t Goshujin-sama noticed? Before thinking about game, Myuu¡¯s dangerous speech and action art mostlying second hand from Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu. For Myuu, Hajime-san is also her idol after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so an elementary school student asking for pile bunker orser cannon is still not normal though. As expected from my granddaughter!¡¹

    ¡¸That! My granddaughter is in different levelpared to those other elementary school students.¡¹

    The whispering conversation of the wives and Nagumo spouses caused Hajime and Myuu to feel like running away and they concentrated at the stew pretending to not hear anything. That harmonious behavior of the parent and daughter made the dining table to be enveloped inughter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Putting aside the present, where is Myuu want to go at the Christmas day?¡¹

    Myuu began to be troubled¡¸Uu~n¡¹at Yue¡¯s question. Was it fine if they went to the same amusement park likest year? Or else, should they called her friends and papa¡¯s underlings(ssmates) to party?

    Myuu hummed ¡®un un¡¯ while wracking her head about what kind of Christmas should they have. Seeing her like that, Hajime suggested with a smile.

    ¡¸Then, how about staying over somewhere at the Christmas Eve day? Like overseas, or another world.¡¹

    If Myuu wished it, then he would take her anywhere for sure. Hajime papa dered that full of vigor, but it seemed that today was a day where he would eat the counter of his daughter to the utmost.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s impossible nano.¡¹

    ¡¸? Impossible? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want it?¡¹

    ¡¸Nano. Myuu have a n for the whole day in Christmas Eve.¡¹

    ¡¸You are going to go y with your friends ?¡¹

    Hajime asked while putting UMA meat into his mouth,

    ¡¸It¡¯s not ying nano.¡¹

    He stiffened. In the day of Christmas Eve, she wasn¡¯t going to y with her friends, or spent time with family. However, she had a n that wasn¡¯t ying. What¡¯s more it would take the whole day. *drip* A cold sweat trickled from Hajime papa¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸Myuu. What¡¯s your n?¡¹

    Without even any leeway to feel doubt at Yue who was holding herughter beside him for some reason, papa asked with a feeling of¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡¹, but

    ¡¸¡­¡­It, it¡¯s a secret from papa nano.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­¡­the¡­¡­¡¹

    *ng* Hajime dropped his spoon. His expression was in shock. Hajime papa couldn¡¯t hide his shaken feeling at ¡°the secret of his beloved daughter¡± that he had never met even once until now.

    ¡¸Spe, speak honestly, Myuu. Surely in that n of yours you are going to meet someone, and that someone is a girl right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu will meet various people, so of course there is also man nano.¡¹

    It was a critical hit at Hajime¡¯s mind. His beloved daughter said that she would meet a man at the Christmas Eve! What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t ¡°boy¡± but ¡°man¡±. Okay, finally it¡¯s your turn after so long pile bunker. For the pervert lolicon bastard who dare to aim at the family¡¯s daughter, a present of lovely scrap time!

    Perhaps feeling the turbulent sign from Hajime who stood up wordlessly, Myuu gulped down her remaining stew and said¡¸Thanks for the food!¡¹before she left the living room with fast pace *sutetete-*. The overly fast movement caused Hajime papa who was in the middle of feeling shaken unable to even call out at her.

    But, just when he thought so, Myuu¡¯s face popped out from the living room¡¯s entrance. And then, she stared fi~~~xedly at Hajime and,

    ¡¸Papa. If papa try to follow or investigate Myuu¡¯s matter at the Christmas Eve¡­¡­Myuu, won¡¯t speak to papa anymore nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Gofuh!?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s knees copsed. Without being able to even stop Myuu who rushed *sutetete-* once more to her room, he was crawling on all fours without even the slightest twitch. The damage was grave!

    ¡¸A godyer crushed with a sentence¡­¡­fumu. Perhaps it¡¯s only Myuu who art able to do something like this whether before or after.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha~. Hajime-san is weak against Myuu-chan even more than against Yue-san in a sense after all.¡¹

    Tio and Shia were giggling leisurely. Yue and others also nodded at them in agreement.

    But, the next moment, Hajime stood up in a sh. And then, with an expression that gave uneasy and emaciated impression,

    ¡¸Nagumo family meeting! The, the¡­¡­the whatever many times of Nagumo family emergency family meeting will be hold! The topic is about the trashy scum bastard following about our daughter!¡¹

    Naturally, everyone was continuing their meal normally.

    The day of Christmas Eve.

    In the pce of another world Tortus, work was being done routinely without anything particr happening. The busy officials were running about or else they were dealing with paperwork bit by bit on their desk.

    In a room of such pce¨D¨Din the office of Hairihi kingdom¡¯s king, a boyish king who still hadn¡¯t really fit the atmosphere or the desk size yet was moving his pen with a fed up expression.

    ¡¸Your majesty, will you take a rest soon?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu. No, I¡¯ll do it a bit more. Elder sister is not here. If work is piling up during such time then it will be too shameful. Or rather, just how did elder sister finished this amount of work always in that kind of short time huh?¡¹

    ¡¸She was doing them normally you know? Only, it was done with astonishingly fast motion though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Since I was enthroned and also did my duty, now that I¡¯ve recently get used with the work, I often think this but¡­¡­elder sister is human right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Your majesty. You will be scolded by Liliana-sama you know?¡¹

    The warning voice from the troubled private secretary made Liliana¡¯s little brother, his majesty the current generation king of Hairihi kingdom¨D¨DRandell to sigh deeply¡¸Haa¡¹, while thinking¡¸Elder sister, won¡¯t hee back quickly I wonder¡¹.

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, she was invited for earth event called ¡°Kurushimasu¡± right? She looked really merry when she was picked up directly by that guy.¡¹(TN: Christmas in Japan is read Kurisumasu. Kurushimasu meant suffering.)

    ¡¸Your majesty, it¡¯s ¡°Christmas¡±. Your pronunciation makes the supposedly joyful event to sound like a hell torture.¡¹

    Recalling his sister who was in high spirits since the morning thinking of that hateful son of a bitch, Randell let out a deep sigh. His first love was taken away by that person, but he didn¡¯t stop there, that man even bared his poisonous fang toward the sister that he respected. Randell swore¡¸I¡¯ll punch you flying someday¡¹. Inside his heart. He wouldn¡¯t say it out loud no matter what.

    Randell¡¯s feeling became as though he had bitten something bitter, but suddenly, he recalled a certain character and he muttered to himself.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it no good, if I also go there?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good.¡¹

    He was cut down easily by the private secretary. Randell went¡¸But you see¡¹¡¸However, still¡¹acting fidgety and restless for some reason with an indecisive attitude. The private secretary who knew what was inside the heart of such boyish king held back from sighing while opening his mouth to say something in persuasion¨D¨D

    At that time,

    ¡¸MERRY-!! CHRISTMAA¨D¨D¨D¨DSS!! NANO!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!? What¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    Suddenly the office¡¯s window was threw open loudly, from there a red shadow flew in like a bullet. Randell hugged himself with both hands like a girl while jumping to his feet. The private secretary also twitched from the sudden happening, yet he rushed forward to protect his majesty from the intruder.

    ¡¸Wait, Myuu-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaat!? Myuu you say!?¡¹

    Shocked voices were raised when they saw the true identity of the intruder. Randell who was shaking in his boots behind the desk also threw his gaze at Myuu who was quickly smoothing over her appearance.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not Myuu. I¡¯m Santa us!¡¹

    Myuu who was wearing red and white clothes was indeed wearing the appearance of Santa. Her lower body was d in mini skirt and short boots, it was a cute clothes that were arranged with frills and fluffy pompon all over. Her head was wearing a droopy Santa hat and she was carrying arge bag on her shoulder. All those factors certainly made her a Santa-san.

    Myuu twirled with a beautiful rotation as though to show off her exclusive Santa cosy created by her family for her. She stood sideways and winked with peace sign over her eye. It was the signature pose like a certain idol somewhere! *Sparkle-¡î* Such sound effect could be hallucinated from that!

    ¡¸Cu, cute¡­¡­¡¹

    The male Randell. It seemed he got one hit KO-ed from the *Sparkle-¡î*. He was staring at Myuu in intoxication.

    The private secretary who sensed somehow that the king seemed to be of no use was wondering ¡®Just what is the security of the pce doing¡­¡­. No, this is the daughter of his majesty the demon king, anything is possible isn¡¯t it, haha.¡¯ He whispered so inside his heart while asking with a voice that was oozing out tiredness.

    ¡¸Myuu-sama, just what are you doing? What about the n of enjoying ¡°Christmas¡± with Liliana-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not Myuu nano. I¡¯m santa nano. Santa will distribute present in Christmas nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Present, is it?¡¹

    The secretary tilted his head. With a nce at Randell who was still in a daze, Myuu fished around inside her white bag. Like that what she took out was two beautifully wrapped bundles.

    ¡¸Merry~ Christmas! These are presents from Santa to the two good children nano!¡¹

    ¡¸My, Myuu is giving me present? Uu, Myuu, someone like you is really¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, for me too? Fufu, this is truly a happy surprise.¡¹

    The eyes of the secretary who received the present turned round while also epting it happily. He guessed that it seemed Myuu was going around distributing present in ordance with this event called Christmas. It felt like his everyday tiredness was blown away, and he was making a really warm expression.

    On the other hand, Randell was whispering things like¡¸Myuu is giving me present. To purposefully go as far as crossing world for my sake¡­¡­. Hah, don¡¯t tell me, Myuu is actually having feeling for me!?¡¹.

    ¡¸Well then you two, work hard nano! Santa will give present to other people too nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Myuu-sama. Thank you very much for the present.¡¹

    While the private secretary and Myuu were exchanging harmonious words of parting, Randell whose expression was feverishly delirious returned to his senses suddenly.

    ¡¸Wa, wait a second, Myuu!¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s. It¡¯s. ¡­¡­If you like, won¡¯t you spend today with me? I¡¯ll personally prepare a return gift for you!¡¹

    The secretary gave a straight-man retort through his gaze¡¸You, read the atmosphere. Rather, she just said that she is giving present to other people too¡¹. The young king didn¡¯t even pay attention to his private secretary¡¯s expression and was desperate to stop Myuu from leaving.

    Randell kept prattling on and on while ncing repeatedly at Santa Myuu with blushing cheeks.

    Just from this, it could be guessed that Randell whose first love was scattered that much was now falling into a difficult love once more. During the few times of his contact with Myuu when she came to y in the pce when brought along by that guy, Myuu who interacted with him friendlily different from other people of the same age around him, and also seeing how their age was rtively close caused him to fall for her so easily.

    Myuu who was tilting her head at such Randell didn¡¯t know about what was inside his heart, but she could guess that Randell was trying to make her stay and with a cheerful smile she¨D¨D

    She dered to Randell whose expression turned bright seeing her smile.

    ¡¸Randell¡¯s eyes are always indecent so no way.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Randell turned into stone. Myuu dealt additional blow at him still with a smile!

    ¡¸Papa told me nano. Myuu must not get near that kind of man. That¡¯s why Randell, don¡¯t get too close to me nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Kahah¡¹

    The male Randell. Even after bing a king he fell on his knees. Seeing his majesty who was on all fours while holding his chest, the private secretary sent him a look of sympathy. Myuu said¡¸Bye bye nano~¡¹while jumping out from the window.

    Later on at the pce, the voices of the servants and soldiers who were happy with the surprise present from the cute Santa could be heard mixed with the crying voice of the young king who screamed¡¸That bastard(demon king), I¡¯ll murder him somedayyyyyy-¡¹in an outburst of anger.

    *whoosh-* The sound of a sharp sh resounded, and a fiendish monster was crumbling in two.

    ¡¸Fuu. Is this thest of them?¡¹

    The one who whispered was a young man wiping the sweat on his forehead with his hand¨D¨DAmanogawa Kouki. After many twists and turns, he who had saved several other worlds was even now working hard like this to remove the threat to people as an adventurer.

    ¡¸Kouki-san, great work.¡¹

    ¡¸We are finished too over here, Kouki.¡¹

    From inside the deep forest, the two who appeared pushing through the grasses were Kouki¡¯s party members, the former goddess-sama and former queen-sama of another world. These two were also female hunter who were currentlypeting for Kouki also after many twists and turns.

    ¡¸Aa, thanks for your hard work you two. You two aren¡¯t injured right?¡¹

    ¡¸Everything¡¯s fine. The strength of a goddess is not so small that monsters of this level can possibly do anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Former goddess you mean? Also, certainly what is small isn¡¯t your strength but your breast there.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa? I¡¯ll turn you into cinders you know? Queen (lol).¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Just try it if you actually can, no good goddess.¡¹

    Just like usual, Kouki was starting to take distance bit by bit while staring with eyes that looked like dead fish toward the former goddess and former queen at both his sides who were ring from really close as though seeing each other¡¯s parent¡¯s killer.

    But, at that time Kouki¡¯s presence detection detected an unknown existence approaching them with terrific speed.

    (-, fast!?)

    Kouki opened his mouth to warn the two at the same time when that fell from the sky.

    Whatnded with an impact that shook the ground was,

    ¡¸Re, reindeer?¡¹

    Kouki was spontaneously dumbfounded.

    Yes, it was a reindeer. With bright red nose. However, it was super big with length that was almost three meter long.

    The red nosed reindeer-san stared slightly at the dumbfounded three people, and then its mouth suddenly fell open. Inside it there was a fiendish object that looked really familiar for Kouki¡­¡­

    ¡¸Why is it hereee!?¡¹

    Kouki yelled such thing while he wasted no time to hold the other two and evaded from the line of fire. It was at that moment, *dopan-* a bursting sound and sh that were also familiar surged out, sting away an enemy approaching from behind Kouki and others that Kouki had also detected.

    Kouki put down beside him the former queen-sama and former goddess-sama who were still dumbfounded and he stared at the mechanical death god reindeer-san while his cheeks were twitching. Thereupon,

    ¡¸MERRY~~, CHRISTMASSS!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan¡­¡­. So it¡¯s you.¡¹

    Kouki hung his head down crestfallenly. Santa Myuu¡¯s face peeked out all of sudden from the reindeer¡¯s back, and with a hop she flew and twisted midair with a triple turn beforending beautifully.

    ¡¸Why are you in this kind of ce? That outfit¡­¡­aah, today is Christmas huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Correct nano. For hero-san who has been a good child through this one year, there is a present from Santa nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah, I see. ¡­¡­A Santa who make an entrance by riding a grim reaper¡­¡­as expected from Nagumo¡¯s daughter.¡¹

    Toward Kouki who was muttering with a subdued air, Myuu returned a package while saying¡¸Yes! Merry Christmas!¡¹. Myuu also handed over present to the former goddess and formerqueen-sama who were still dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Thank you Myuu-chan. Can I look inside?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, but Myuu is really busy getting around the world nano. That¡¯s why, I¡¯m leaving already nano.¡¹

    Myuu jumped on the ughter reindeer-san¨D¨Dactually the inside was Belfegoor¨D¨Dand then she said¡¸Bye hero-san! I wish you a good another world summoning next year too!¡¹while flying away.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that kind of ominous prayer!¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s shout ended in vain, the figure of the demonic reindeer-san that reached the speed of sound instantly was already gone.

    Kouki let out a long sigh while he tried opening the wrapping of the small present carefully. Even after everything he said, he opened the wrapping while his cheeks were loosening that he was also given a Christmas present.

    ¡¸Hm? This is¡­¡­ring?¡¹

    What came out from the box were pair rings. On the small paper that was included inside,¡¸They are engagement rings! Please give it to someone that you love!¡¹was written with round characters.

    Kouki got drenched with sweats from a bad feeling.

    ¡¸Kouki-san, thank you very much. For you to prepare this ring of eternal oath, I¡¯m really happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki? Naturally, you will give it to me right? Right?¡¹

    Over both his shoulders, the former queen-sama and former goddess-sama were peering in smilingly wrapped in muddy ck aura. Kouki was about to activate Ground Shrinker reflexively to take distance, but the two tightly grasped his shoulders simultaneously.

    ¡¸Kouki-san-¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki!¡¹

    *creak* Unpleasant sound rang from Kouki¡¯s both shoulders.

    Kouki¡¯s eyes turned into dead fish eyes once more while at the bottom of his heart he yelled at the small Santa who presented him with pair rings despite preparing presents for three people.

    ¡¸YOU-, DEMON KING¡±S DAUGHTEERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR-¡¹

    After that, it went without saying that the thunderous sounds of the struggle for the pair rings resounded deep inside the forest. And then, it also went without saying howter Kouki went around bowing his head at every rted ce for the reckless destruction of nature.

    At Britain in the bureau chief office of the national security bureau,

    ¡¸Haa~~~¡¹

    Such dee~~p sigh was let out. The one whose eyebrows twitched in reaction to that was the person who was wholly famed as a walking and clothed cool-headedness, Chief Sharon Magdanese.

    ¡¸Haa~~~~~~~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    A sigh even deeper than before caused an irritating air inside the chief office. Vein was starting to emerge on Chief Magdanese¡¯s forehead. There, even more sigh assaulted.

    ¡¸Depressing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hih!?¡¹

    Chief Magdanese who snapped threw a paper knife. The owner of sigh who immediately shook his head while raising a pathetic scream unconsciously¨D¨DAllen saw the paper knife passed through right beside his forehead, without stopping the knife stabbed *pasun* on the wall behind him.

    ¡¸Wai-, what are you doing, chief!¡¹

    ¡¸I said it already, it¡¯s depressing. Just what¡¯s with you since some time ago?¡¹

    Chief Magdanese sent a gaze that was even colder than the open air of winter at Allen who was the cause of the irritating atmosphere in the chief office with his deep sigh.

    Allen twitched from such gaze, even so he spoke his reason.

    ¡¸No, because, this situation makes me want to sigh. Chief, today is Christmas you know! Through the world now lovers are having a date, they are preparing and flirting in preparation for tomorrow, they are having their fill for that kind of embarrassingly happy event, yet when ite to me, I¡¯m doing work work work in this kind of ce from morning until night. Tomorrow will be work too! Just what is the meaning of this!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that, there are a lot of other staffs other than you who are also doing work.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true! But, Paradis-san, she is normally having holiday giggling and making merry! Aby-san and others too, they are having embarrassingly happy event! You know, yesterday she already wore Santa hat while working! Just seeing that atmosphere of her that said¡ºI¡¯m really looking forward for tomorrow!¡», my heart is already at the limit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Be relieved. I put Paradis¡¯s Santa hat into cutting machine right in front of her eyes yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Cruel-. No, not that, even if there is something like that but the emptiness inside me isn¡¯t mitigated at all.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have a lover anyway so it¡¯s pointless whatever you say. Just keep with your wild dream.¡¹

    ¡¸Cruel-. Uu, isn¡¯t there a woman somewhere who will be kind to me¡­¡­¡¹

    Allen grieved. There a voice resounded.

    ¡¸Thinking that is the case, I came! Merry Christmas!¡¹

    ¡¸OoOOU!?¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    Allen reflexively pulled out a gun and rushed toward Magdanese, and Magdanese who held her breath. When both of them turned toward the ceiling from where the voice came¨D¨D

    ¡¸Merry Christmas! Granny Sharon! Also Allen!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan!?¡¹

    The pane of the ceiling was taken off and there was the upside-down face of Myuu suddenly peeking out from there. Let¡¯s say this in advance, the ceiling of the chief office wasn¡¯t constructed with detachable pane. It was protected with steel te twenty millimeter thick.

    Actually, Magdanese and others aplished having a meeting with demon king family with Lord Abyssgate¡¯s introduction. Naturally, they also became acquaintance with Myuu. However, for some reason Myuu seemed to be pleased with Magdanese and since then she called her ¡°Granny Sharon¡± intimately.

    Although it was a wide world, the one who called the national security bureau chief who even terrorist would beg at for their life while crying as ¡°granny¡± was surely only Myuu. It went without saying that not just Allen, all the bureau staffs apanying them including Vanessa opened their eyes wide hearing that. The shock was so great that Myuu was talked as a legendary super little girl within the bureau even now.

    *thud* Myuunded after somersaulting midair like a cat which caused Magdanese and Allen to make a really speechless expression.

    After¡¾Berserk Case¡¿which was the first case they solved with Lord Abyssgate, they went through many more cases where there was quite a lot of chance for them to meet Myuu. Therefore, they only knew too well that Myuu wasn¡¯t just a mere little girl.

    But, for the specially strictly guarded chief office of the security bureau that should be impossible to even be infiltrated by the average agent to be so easily prated¡­¡­

    ¡¸Granny Sharon! Merry Christmas! For granny who is working really hard this year too, there is a present from Santa nano!¡¹

    ¡¸This naughty angel.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief!?¡¹

    Magdanese turned into a mere Granny Sharon. Chief office¡¯s security? Security bureau¡¯s honor? In front of the angel¡¯s smile those were trivial matters.

    Allen¡¯s eyes opened wide seeing the warmly smiling Magdanese. Even now he felt like fainting.

    When Magdanese tried opening the present, there was a simple ne inside.

    ¡¸See, about that, just by wearing it will make blood cirction better, and it will take off fatigue. It¡¯s so Granny Sharon can be healthy all the time!¡¹

    ¡¸The words just now already make me able to fight for a hundred years more. Thank you, Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸No, chief. That¡¯s already just a monster¨D¨D¡¹

    *sukon-* A fountain pen stabbed Allen¡¯s forehead. Allen screamed¡¸Noo-OOOOH¡¹while flopping around with his hands pressing on his bleeding forehead. The pen was pretty much stopped by Allen between his bare hands before it could go through, so only the tip pierced in, but something painful was painful.

    Myuu approached such teary eyed Allen with trotting steps and her small hand caressed Allen¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Are you an angel?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Santa.¡¹

    Toward Allen who became even more teary eyed from being treated kindly, Myuu offered a present¡¸Here, Allen. Merry Chris!¡¹.

    By the point of time he was called without any honorific by an elementary school student, it could be seen just in what level Allen¡¯s position inside Myuu, but the Christmas present from a girl although a young one caused Allen¡¯s tear duct to finally burst.

    ¡¸Uu, even though I¡¯ll absolutely make you happy if only you were born ten years faster¡¹

    ¡¸Sleep-talking when you are asleep, nano.¡¹

    The ears of Allen who was in the middle of feeling moved beautifully ignored the stinging words.

    Floods of tears were flowing from Allen while he opened the thin sealed envelope. It feltplicated to call the item a present when it was something that only looked like a letter, but for the current Allen it was something irrelevant.

    And then, while he was reading the letter inside the envelope, tears were starting to flow out even more like a waterfall from Allen.

    ¡¸Thi, this is, real? It¡¯s not a prank, or a fake for surprise?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. Myuu was only entrusted with the letter. What¡¯s left depend on Allen nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Hi, hi, hi¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hi?¡¹

    Magdanese directed a disgusted gaze at Allen who was suddenly starting to repeat¡¸hi¡¹as though he was convulsing, but the moment she quietly evacuated Myuu away, Allen yelled¡¸Hyaho¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨Dii!!¡¹while jumping up.

    Without pausing he then got so high spirited it made anyone wonder if he was going to ascend to heaven soon while hopping around inside the office.

    ¡¸Myuu. What is that letter?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s from an onee-chan that is papa¡¯s former ssmate. Before when they were together just for a bit at the case before this, she felt interested at Allen she said.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s, really¡­¡­what an owner of rare taste that girl must be.¡¹

    A present for Allen. That was a letter that had the writing of a contact number of a girl of a certain group that was summoned to another world. The girl who previously got a bit involved with a case that dragged in Lord Abyssgate had the opportunity to act together with Allen for a short while.

    The middle aged agent whomented his inability to get a lover despite actually being a brilliant agent was greatly joyful that the spring finally came for him too.

    ¡¸Ah, right. There is one more present for Granny Sharon nano.¡¹

    ¡¸My, what is it I wonder?¡¹

    Magdanese tilted her head. Myuu smiled cheerfully at her and handed over a piece of memo paper. Magdanese epted it and saw that there was only an address written there and his head tilted further.

    ¡¸Myuu, this is?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, that¡¯s the address of the building where a group of half dead terrorist-san is locked in nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Magdanese¡¯s eyes spontaneously turned into dot. And then, Allen also stopped his joyful dance.

    Myuu shouldered his white bag and crossed over the room until right below the opened hole.

    ¡¸See, these terrorists-san, looks like they nned to make a concert venue where famous people gathered for Christmas go boom nano. That¡¯s why, Myuu destroyed them a bit nano. It will be terrible if granny cannot return home in Christmas day nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Right, thank you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu, chan¡¹

    Myuu said¡¸Then, have a nice Christmas!¡¹at Magdanese and Allen whose face was greatly convulsing, and then she leaped up to the ceiling. And then, at the next moment the opened hole in the ceiling became like before as though nothing had happened.

    Inside the chief office where death silent had returned, Allen spoke something that was toote already.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Chief. I more or less read the mood and pretended to not notice but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan¡¯s Santa clothes. Weren¡¯t there strange spots on them? As though, there was red liquid that got sttered on them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Send personnel to this address. Quickly. Send ambnce too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ma¡¯am. ¡­¡­Since when the red of Santa became the color of blood spurt I wonder.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Surely since the daughter of the demon king was born.¡¹

    There was slight smell of blood remaining. The Santa of Christmas was hungering for blood¡­¡­.perhaps.

    ¡¸Fuu. Somehow I delivered all the presents nano. Santa-san has it hard nano.¡¹

    Myuu who returned home using gate whispered so while stretching her body. The sun was already sinking, delicious smell was drifting from Nagumo house.

    She had literally went around the world to deliver present for the people rted to Nagumo family. Although it was possible to teleport using gate, it was a really hard work for Myuu who was still little.

    But, this too was something necessary for her to do to not let the connection that her beloved papa and his underlings(friends) had formed to be severed. Because she didn¡¯t have great power like her family, because she was powerless that she had to be helped by someone else, what she could do was only to convey that she treasured, loved everyone.

    And then, for thest, Myuu would do the greatest that she could do for her most important people.

    Wanting to make it a surprise, she deceived her papa in various things but¡­¡­. Yue-oneechan and others who knew about the circumstance surely had exined it to papa skillfully. Myuu believed in that and pulled herself together.

    She opened the entrance¡¯s door. Right away, the sound of a demon king somewhere rushing near with loud footsteps as though in a rush entered her ear. ¡®Nyufu¡¯ A strangeugh leaked out. Myuu sucked in a deep breath following her overflowing emotion,

    ¡¸I¡¯m home & Merry Christmas! I¡¯m bringing a lovely present yeah! Nano!¡¹

    It went without saying, a lovely present for Nagumo family was therge love of the small Santa.

    AN: Wait a second, that person now is!? It turn into a feeling like that isn¡¯t it.

    I¡¯m thinking that before long, I want to give more spotlight at that person.

    Anyway, Merry~ Christmas.

    It already passed nine o¡¯clock, but I will be happy if I can make you readers enjoy it.

    Also, thank you very much for those who reported ¡®I bought the novel andic you know¡¯.

    I¡¯m really happy.

    It became a good present for Christmas.

    But, my drying machine was making a strange sound¡­¡­

    *patapatapatapatapata, chuin-* It sounded like that.

    Super scary¡­¡­

    The next update will be in New Year¡¯s Eve!

    I¡¯ll rest at 30th so surely it will be fine!

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    AN: I have no excuse.

    You see, Shirakome prioritized Ame Talk. (TN: A variety show in Japan)

    And then see, today I prioritized babying the brats.

    Conclusion->I couldn''t write.

    And so, it will continue for just one more chapter.<hr>

    Evil dragon Helmut showed his appearance from the cloudy sky.

    The length of his body easily surpassed a hundred meter, he had ck scales that looked as though they absorbed the light and crimson vertical slit pupils with ck corneas that looked like ink drop. He was surrounded by several tornados and despite the violently raging wind, ck mist was welling up and coiling around him, making his silhouette unclear.

    Just from him being there, anyone hallucinated as though the air had died. It was suffocating, the limbs were trembling and wouldn''t listen to what their owner was telling them, and the consciousness was painted over as though a ck in was flowing onto the canvas that was themselves.

    (Aa, this is, hopeless¡­¡­)

    The cking sound was ringing from her own teeth. Roze muttered inside her heart while being conscious of that in the corner of her mind.

    Fallen¨D¨Dnow she understood the meaning of that word.

    That was certainly a "fallen existence". Just from being there he harmed the living people, a person that chased away everything into destruction. This was an existence that had no other options except "annihtion", beyond the concept of persuasion or fighting. It didn''t matter what kind of circumstance there was in the past.

    That was truly "a foe that one couldn''t ept to live under the same sky".

    It wouldn''t be a battle where both sides put their own belief on the line. This foe merely had to be taken down no matter the cost, if one wished to stay alive in the future ahead of here.

    But even with that understanding¡­¡­

    (There is no way¡­¡­to win. Human''s karma¡­¡­.it created such thing¡­¡­.an existence¡­¡­this huge¡­¡­aa)

    ¨D¨DThey had no future

    Roze''s heart was breaking. Even when she understood that this enemy had to be defeated, she couldn''t see the future. The existence before her eyes, the endlessly deep hatred, despair, and then the powerful might she felt swallowed her¡­¡­

    ¡¸GURYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    A howl thundered. A gant war cry overflowing with dominating aura, as though to blow away the dark clouds. It was enough to blow away the terror eroding the people. At the same time, silver light was covering the city like an aurora.

    There was hope right here. Nobody would forsake it.

    The world that was almost dyed ck recovered its light as though there was a torch illuminating it. People were liberated from the wedge of terror and they looked up to the sky. Even without words, the king''s roar conveyed that will.

    ¡¸Kuwai, bel¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºPartner, stand tall. We are, a king.¡»

    The¡¾Spring of True Dragon''s Tear¡¿had no power to quicken mental growth. Even with his body grown up, his heart was still immature. But, Kuwaibel was a king. Even though he was young, but he was indeed a king that protected and guided the people.

    Surely he was feeling the immense power of the enemy. Roze could feel his faint trembling. But, his gaze wasn''t averted even for an instant from the enemy that threatened the people.

    Her partner''s words and that gant figure made Roze recovered her senses in surprise.

    ¡¸Kuwaibel. Can you defeat him?¡¹

    ¡ºI will. Without fail. Roze, you gather everyone. I cannot protect them in wide range.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it. I''ll evacuate even just one person more to the pce. If it''s the pce then it will be able to form a powerful barrier too. You don''t need to hold back.¡¹

    ¡ºI got it.¡»

    With a gentle p, the wind that was caused from the dragon wings caressed Roze''s cheek. Roze too also gently caressed Kuwaibel''s back. They had no need of more words than that.

    Without hesitation Roze jumped down from Kuwaibel''s back. Without dy a silver light wrapped Roze and lowered her down in front of the pce''s front gate.

    Roze and Kuwaibel turned their back at each other on the ground and in the sky. They quietly turned their gaze, the queen toward the people, and the monarch dragon toward the enemy.

    ¡¸I will protect them-, partner!¡¹

    ¡ºI''ll protect them-, partner!¡»

    A beat of wings. A single roar. Monarch dragon Kuwaibel¨D¨Dmoved out!

    With his whole body d in extreme light, he soared in a straight line into the ck storm, toward the world''s despair!

    ¡ºListen, the people of the kingdom! The people of Qwailent! Gather in the pce without any distinction of enemy or ally! Take each other''s hand of the people beside you, gather under our protection!¡»

    The people''s consciousness was aroused by Roze''s words. The aurora of extreme light covering the whole city was shaving much of Kuwaibel''s strength. Roze could only protect the people while narrowing the range of the protection as much as possible so Kuwaibel could pour even just a bit more of his strength into fighting.

    In the pce, naturally there was a barrier device that was installed. Even without Kuwaibel''s power, it could protect the people from the ck rain.

    The people of the former dragon kingdom scolded their heart that flinched from terror and obeyed their queen''s words. But, midway, they unintentionally stopped moving that there were words telling them to save their enemy the people of Qwailent inside Roze''s words.

    The apprehended people of Qwailent were also the same. They were looking at Roze with expression of disbelief.

    Roze raised her voice once more to them who were like that.

    ¡ºYou understand right? For that existence, it doesn''t care whether you are Avenst or Qwailent. Just by us being human, no, just by us being alive is enough to make that person bring destruction to us. This isn''t the time for us fellow human to fight each other! We have to survive even by a single person more!¡»

    A howl roared. Aurora shed inside the world that was rampant with dark clouds. Striking light that painted out the sky like lightning.

    Amidst the sound of fierce fighting resounding in the world, in the za in front of the ce that felt like death silence had returned despite the sound, the words of Roze''s, dragon kingdom Avenst''s queen reverberated resolutely.

    ¡ºFor the future!¡»

    *zaa-* ck rain poured on the aurora of extreme light. Under the light of protection protecting them¡­¡­

    ¡¸Your Majesty. The people working in the breeding farm¨D¨Dthe people of Avenst, I don''t catch sight of them in the za. There is arge trailer in the eastern barrack. I''ll go pick them up if you permit me!¡¹

    The one who raised his voice saying that was a soldier of Qwailent. Because the dragons of the breeding farm received Kuwaibel''s protection, they could endure even being under the ck rain. The weak and small people had also finished evacuating inside the aurora of extreme light.

    Therefore, there was only a minimum barrierid out at the breeding farm. The path toward the breeding farm was exposed to rain. Although the trailer was solidly made and could endure for a while even inside the ck rain, naturally the mortal danger wasn''t small.

    The expression of the Qwailent soldier was exactly the face of someone who was resolved for death. Agreeing with his words, one after another a part of Qwailent''s soldiers and people advised of the danger zone that was allocated to Avenst people and they asked for permission to rescue them.

    Roze stared back at them and a beatter she strongly nodded.

    ¡¸I''ll leave the detail to you. Take all life to here!¡¹

    ¡¸-, Yes-¡¹

    Receiving Roze''s gaze, the soldiers of Avenst released the binding of Qwailent soldiers even while making a slightly troubled smile. The soldiers who were staring dumbfounded at their hands that were released from binding gritted their teeth at the next moment and rushed away.

    ¡ºCline, you are listening right? Please send out all the small ships you can possibly field and evacuate the people at the outer part vicinity without distinction of enemy or ally!¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood. I have already throwing in the confiscated vehicles too for the rescue activity. What''s left is if we can activate the pce''s barrier¡­¡­we can only wait for the report of the ground force we sent there¡­¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­If only gramps is here¡»

    If Sabas was here, then surely he would be able to activate the pce''s barrier. The force entering inside the pce too might be seeking Qwailent soldiers'' cooperation right now. But¡­¡­

    People were gathering continuously toward the pce. People with weak limbs, injured and sick people too, they were supported by other people and desperately escaped here. But, as for the people who were in distanced ce from the pce, in the end could they reached the ce before the barrier Kuwaibel made vanished?

    But, at that time, the aurora fiercely shook.

    ¡ºKuwaibel-¡»

    There wasn''t any reply from Kuwaibel. Surely he didn''t even have the leeway for that anymore. The aurora was trembling further and flickered.

    Roze was feeling uneasy. And then, as though detecting that,

    ¡¸-, the barrier is!?¡¹

    It wasn''t a yell because the barrier crumbled. It was the opposite. A silver barrier was deployed with the pce as the center as though to ovep the aurora. A report from Cline¡ºThis isn''t the suppression squad''s doing!¡»came to Roze. There was definitely someone in the pce who activated it, but it seemed it wasn''t the suppression squad.

    Furthermore, several sky battlecrafts were flying up from the fleet''s mooring dock. Those nes were lining up from the outer part and they hovered in ce. And then they circted all their energy into barrier and formed an improvised rooftop. As expected they couldn''t cover the whole area, but they seeded in creating a path until the pce.

    That controlled action was obviously something that came from someone in Qwailent''s side giving out instruction.

    ¡¸Just who in the world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºFumu, it looks like the evacuation route at least made it in time.¡»

    A voice reached the muttering Roze through the radio. It was a calm voice that possessed depth. The voice of an important person she was thoroughly familiar with. It was,

    ¡ºGramps!?¡»

    ¡ºYes, Roze-sama. This is gramps here.¡»

    Yes, the one at the other side of the radio was Sabastian who should be left behind in a scene of nearly certain death!

    ¡ºYou are safe!?¡»

    ¡ºYes, somehow. The imperial guards who remained with me are also safe.¡»

    The unbelievable story caused Roze to think ''As expected, Gramps might be something other than human¡­¡­'' and felt shudder more than happiness. As though guessing the emotional state of such Roze, Sabas replied back with voice that had wry smile mixed in.

    ¡ºI''ll speak the detailter on slowly. Rather than that we have to hurry the evacuation now.¡»

    ¡ºTha, that''s right. Is the pce barrier and sky battlecrafts barrier gramps doing?¡»

    ¡ºYes. More urately I captured a close aide of Qwailent''s king, so after talking a bit with him, he be a pawn¨D¨Dcough-, a cooperator that help us.¡»

    ¡ºLies-. This old man is a demon-. Doing such thing at me¨D¨Dza-~~~¡»

    Right now, it felt like there was some kind of screaming voice from the other side¡­¡­. Before Roze could ask back, the words of Sabas¡ºSs-kun, don''t make me do something that pained me so much¡»came and at the same time a short scream could be heard¡­¡­

    ¡ºRoze-sama. It was a splendid speech just now. It seems that Ss-kun is also inspired by your majesty''s words that he give us his full cooperation happily. Other than the barrier control, I also obtained the weapon control just now. I''ll support Kuwaibel-sama right after this.¡»

    ¡ºAh, yes.¡»

    Sabastian¨D¨Dhe was just too excellent. Roze''s talk unconsciously became haltingnguage.

    But, at that time,

    ¡¸GAAH!!!¡¹

    Terrible impact sound surged at the same time with a cry that was oozing with pain. Looking there, a tower that was a slight distance away from the pce was tilting greatly and cloud of dust was rising up from its foundation. The tilting of that tower became even more drastic and then it copsed right away.

    ¡ºKuwaibel-¡»

    Roze understood even without looking directly. That scream came from Kuwaibel. And then, it was also Kuwaibel who was blown away by an impact so great it could destroy a tower. There was also no voice that responded to Roze''s call.

    ¡ºSomething like hope, doesn''t exist.¡»

    The answer that came instead was a voice that had no intonation as usual, yet it was boiling with negative emotion to the limit. When she turned her gaze there, behind the pce¨D¨Dright above the breeding farm was the figure of Helmut d in ck miasma.

    ck miasma was spreading each time he beat his wings, coiling around like a vortex. The ck dragon scales that looked viscous didn''t reflect the slightest bit of light and swallowed all light without leaving any behind.

    Helmut''s jaw was openedrgely. The abnormal energy that was instantly focused in that mouth made Roze and others felt goosebumps on their back.

    ¡ºThere is no way I''ll let you!¡»

    Cutting through the rising cloud of dust, a streak of extreme light stretched to the sky and pierced Helmut''s nk. The impact tilted Helmut''s body, and the next moment the fired Helmut''s breath attack grazed above the city''s upper part and passed through.

    Right after that, it pierced thend at the city''s outer part that severely quaked along with a thunderous sound that sounded like scream. The vibration that rivaled a great earthquake caused the people who couldn''t keep standing to scream and tumbled down one after another. During that time Helmut''s breath wholly copsed a part of the outer part that was directly hit.

    Without even any time to shudder at that, Helmut turned his cloudy dragon eyes to below. Just with that, the miasma he was d with crystallized as though it had substance¨D¨Dno, he was taking in the surrounding rain and crystallized it. It turned into twisted and warped spears and they became an excessively vicious squall that showered the ground.

    In respond, Kuwaibel climbed to the sky and created a meteor shower. The swarm of light bullets met the spear of ck rain that could be mistaken as ck crystal and they neutralized each other, but the shooting that could even be thought as infinite was gradually making the interception not making it in time.

    ¡ºAnti-air firearms control all free! Intercept them!¡»

    Sabas''smand caused the pirs and outer walls everywhere in the pce, and the garden and rooftop to let out anti-air weapons and they fired. The re bombs that were included with the ration of one every dozens of shots colored the stormy sky. Those high caliber weapons splendidly destroyed the ck rain spear that Kuwaibel didn''t manage to deal with.

    ¡ºAll retainers-. Save our friends!¡»

    Kuwaibel called out using the slight leeway that was created. The dragons who received the king''s divine protection simultaneously scattered to the city. They were going to save their friends¨D¨Dthe people who werete in evacuating.

    ¡ºThe resupply is finally finished. Sky battlecraft force, we are returning to the front line now!¡»

    ¡ºAveria also can move!¡»

    ¡ºRozeria is all ok too-. We''re reinforcing Kuwaibel-sama!¡»

    Avenst''s main force that had used up most of their ammo in the battle against the defense fleet now returned to the battlefield. The most elites among elites that Bovid personally picked up danced to the sky, Averia and Rozeria also had finished the minimum resupply and headed toward Helmut.

    ¡ºThis is Higgs squad. We areposed of nes loaded with Sythesizer. We are joining under themand of Avenst sky battlecraft force. Cooperation will be difficult, but give us instruction as you please!¡»

    ¡ºThis is battlecraftunching control room. The firearm control of the harbor is under control. Now reinforcing!¡»

    The sky battlecraft force of Qwailent was flying toward the direction of Bovid and others. With the exception of the sky battlecraft squad that was deploying barrier, nes that could attack using sound wave were gathered up to form this improvised force. The person who seemed to be the leader was like apletely different person than a certain someone just a bit of time ago.

    At the same time, the anti-air weapons that were installed at the military port area aimed their turret toward Helmut all at once.

    ¨D¨DWithout any distinction of enemy or ally, all people took each other''s hand in order to live for tomorrow.

    ¡º¡­¡­Insects.¡»

    Helmut''s voice rang for the first time. It was faint, but the voice was definitely filled with something like "displeasure".

    ¡ºPerish.¡»

    Helmut''s breath was fired once more.

    Kuwaibel flew up and cut in on the line of fire. He simrly fired his breath. Jet ck and extreme light shed above the pce, the barrier of the pce was fiercely rippling just from the after shock.

    ¡ºGuh, uuguh¡»

    Kuwaibel leaked out a pained voice. The extreme light was gradually getting pushed back. His strength was genuinely that of a grown up dragon, but he wasn''t a match against Helmut.

    ¡ºSynthesizer, activate!!¡»

    ¡ºAveria, Rozeria, fire the main cannon at the same time!¡»

    Qwailent''s sky battlecraft force evaded the ck rain spear while emitting weakening sound wave at Helmut. At the same time, Averia and Rozeria fired their main cannon. Two streak of shes joined Kuwaibel''s breath and assaulted Helmut like a trident.

    But,

    *GOU-*

    ck miasma exploded. The whirling miasma bloated up so much it caused such vision, the sound wave and also the airship''s main cannon were blown away altogether. In addition, Helmut''s breath that drastically swelled up swallowed the extreme light.

    ¡ºNo way-, he is still holding back!?¡»

    What Kuwaibel could do was immediately forming barrier with maximum power. The barrier of light formed in front of his body blocked the breath''s direct hit and it raised a scream. Kuwaibel couldn''t even hover and he was getting pushed toward the ground.

    ¡ºYour back is wide open yeah-¡»

    ¡ºConcentrated fire!¡»

    Bovid and Sabas carried out attack like surging waves. Numerous missiles rushed Helmut.

    But,

    ¡ºWha-. Goddamn it!¡»

    ¡ºControlling weather¡­¡­it''s just like the legend.¡»

    Countless tornados fell down from the sky. They spiraled and rolled up the flying missiles which were pulverized inside. Before the missiles could reach their target, all of them exploded inside the tornado and bloomed flowers of me st.

    ¡ºKuh. Ro, Roze-. Everyone-, get them away¡­¡­from the pce-¡»

    ¡ºKuwaibel!?¡»

    ¡ºThe spring''s power-, is already-¡»

    The monarch dragon power that he stocked up from the¡¾Spring of True Dragon''s Tear¡¿ran out. The halting words of Kuwaibel conveyed his strength''s limit. The power he poured into the barrier surpassed the limit to defend Helmut''s breath. Kuwaibel''s strength was decreasing just like water flowing into a bucket that had a hole opened.

    The aurora covering the city was already gone. He was genuinely just barely on his limit¡­¡­

    ¡ºKuwaibel-sama! Please take this!¡»

    The barrier would be smashed. Just when everyone thought that, the next moment a missile ran toward Kuwaibel. It was an unexpected attack from ally, however, Kuwaibel didn''t move. Rather, his eyes shined in happiness.

    Roze was also feeling the same.

    The reason was, because that voice,

    ¡ºJean-. You are safe!?¡»

    ¡ºYes, your majesty. The others are also safe. As expected, I thought I was dead but, that crimson light¨D¨Dno, let''s put that aside for now. Rather than that, it''s improvised, but we prepared missile warhead filled with the spring water. I estimated that the water will have effect just by sshing it on Kuwaibel-sama''s body, am I mistaken!?¡»

    Just what in the world happened¡­¡­the wounds of Jean and others were obviously in the level that was beyond help, but they seemed to be alive. And not just that, they seemed to reach the spring that was still opened and created improvised missiles to transport the spring water.

    It seemed the explosive of the missiles that were impacting one after another had been reduced, they broke before Kuwaibel''s dragon scales and sshed him with the water inside. Kuwaibel gave his thanks¡ºI''m fine, thank you!¡».

    As though to show that the water was definitely the real thing, the strength of the weakening Kuwaibel was restored. The barrier recovered its radiance and his body that was pushed back returned to a hovering state. And then, he fired a breath of extreme light with his restored strength. The breath sted away several tornados and without stopping it hit Helmut.

    Furthermore, Cranks squad led by Bovid slipped through the route where the tornados vanished using miraculous maneuver and they fired their missiles. All those hit the area around Helmut''s face and scattered grand me st and shockwave.

    ¡ºI don''t know anything about your despair. For me who was born after everything was over, I cannot even imagine it sufficiently. But, however-, because you are my sibling-. I only understand that I have to end you no matter what!¡»

    Kuwaibel charged with his body d in light.

    The only monarch dragon in the world. He had a lot of people who were like family to him, but a sibling who was rted to him by blood was only this fallen existence before his eyes. A howl that was like a scream surged that he was going to kill with his hand the older brother who he met for the first time since he was born.

    Helmut''s muddy dragon eyes that looked like it wasn''t seeing anywhere caught Kuwaibel. There was no reply. Was his intelligence already unable to do that much? Or else had he abandoned it already as unnecessary?

    Without caring of those questions, Kuwaibel performed a tackle of all his might toward his elder brother''s body using his body that was d in extreme light.

    The sound of impact between fellow dragons was yed, the friction was fierce and sparks scattered.

    Helmut''s body was distanced away from the pce. Without pause Kuwaibel tried to bite at Helmut''s neck.

    ¨D¨DGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!

    A violent shockwave attacked Kuwaibel. It was just a howl. Yet despite so, the extreme light covering Kuwaibel''s body was blown away, Kuwaibel himself was also tasting an impact that paralyzed his whole body and he was blown away.

    Kuwaibel formed countless light bullets and fired them while this time his ws lunged the moment their body passed each other.

    ¡ºGua!?¡»

    The dragon ws didn''t even graze. The moment Kuwaibel swam in the air, Helmut''s tail scythed down on his face like a counter.

    Even while rotating once midair, Kuwaibel fired light bullets randomly, but they were erased by ck rain spears that Helmut fired in twice the number, several spears smashed up Kuwaibel''s dragon scales. The piercing ck rain spears inflicted simple wound, and more than that they began to disy the effect of causing necrosis to flesh.

    Kuwaibel almost screamed spontaneously feeling the excessive pain, but he swallowed it and fired his breath. The radiance of extreme light was erased just with a shockwave from Helmut''s howl.

    ¡ºKuwaibel-sama-¡»

    ¡ºFire the main¨D¨D¡»

    The sky battlecraft force, airship Rozeria and Averia, the people handling the anti-air weapon on the ground, everyone of them tried to help Kuwaibel somehow but,

    ¨D¨DGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!

    The evil dragon howl surged once more. But, this time it had slightly different disposition. At the same time with the howl, the miasma Helmut was d in became ripple that spread through the battlefield. The effect was dramatic.

    ¡ºaa¡­¡­¡»

    ¡º-¡»

    What could be heard was such soundless screams. The sky battlecrafts were falling as though they were losing control. The movement of the airships was also turning simple and they showed no sign of firing their main cannon. The anti-air weapons on the ground also felt silent.

    ¡ºKuwa, ibel. The miasma is¡­¡­enveloping, everyone-¡­¡­¡»

    Words from Roze barely reached Kuwaibel to inform him of what was happening.

    Monarch dragon was an existence that bestowed divine protection to the people. Then, what would a fallen monarch dragon bestowed?

    Despair. Terror. Nihility that robbed the will.

    Silver light vanished, in exchange ck miasma coiled around the people. Everyone fell on their knees powerlessly. As though they were begging forgiveness at evil dragon Helmut.

    ¡ºEveryone-¡»

    ¡ºEverything perish.¡»

    Kuwaibel tried to grant them divine protection in hurry, but Helmut didn''t allow that. Countless ck rain spears showered Kuwaibel''s body, his dragon scales were smashed and his flesh gouged.

    What he could do was only somehow making the falling sky battlecraft force to have emergencynding. Naturally, his divided concentration thinned down the defense of his own body and several spears jut out from his body.

    Kuwaibel endured the scream that almost leaked out and he emitted extreme light from his whole body, erasing the spears.

    Kuwaibel roared while charging forward. He swung his ws, but they were instantly dodged and he was struck down from overhead.

    In that case, he pretended to tackle and just before they shed he rolled, he then simrly unleashed a tail attack, but as expected it was easily dodged and his chest was tore apart with a diagonal w sh.

    He fired light bullets. The ck rain spears doubled in number and attacked him.

    He fired breath attack. It was returned back with double the might.

    The attack from his ws and fangs, and also his tail, everything was overturned with counterattack.

    His tackle with his body that was d in extreme light wasn''t even dodged anymore as though to show the difference of their level.

    ¡º-¡­¡­a¡­¡­guru-¡­¡­i¡»

    His body was truly wounded all over.

    Even though he had obtained the strength of grown up dragon, even if Helmut had lost his sanity, the full-fledged difference in experience was cornering Kuwaibel. There was no way a young dragon who was born a few years ago could possibly match a veteran monarch dragon that had lived for a few hundred years.

    It looked as though an adult was handling a child who was stubbornly charging ahead.

    Helmut''s gaze was averted from Kuwaibel as though he lost interest. Ahead of his gaze was the pce. The people who were gathered there.

    ¡ºDon''t-¡»

    ¡ºDespair for the world. Serenity for the world without light.¡»

    Helmut fired his breath.

    Kuwaibel cut in on the line of fire with his torn up body.

    ¡ºGAH, aAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡»

    A shriek that couldn''t be heard as scream or howl surged. The barrier was scattered away. Kuwaibel became the people''s shield using his body. He desperately resisted and somehow damped down the attack''s power, although he was unable to defend to the end and got blown away.

    His back struck a corner of the pce and a part of the building copsed. Buried under rubbles, the figure of Kuwaibel who was letting out repeated small breaths was atrocious even only seen from outside. There wasn''t anywhere unharmed on his chest, the spot was hideously burned so much that anyone would spontaneously want to avert their eyes. It was hard to search for a spot on his body that still had unharmed dragon scales.

    ¡¸Kuwaibel-. Ku-chan!!¡¹

    Roze who rushed toward him even while enveloped in ck miasma leaped toward Kuwaibel who was half-buried under the debris. She was desperately pulling down the debris.

    Presence of death descended from the sky.

    ¡¸Evil dragon, Helmut-¡¹

    Helmut opened his jaw as though something like Roze''s yell wasn''t even registered in his eyes. Light that would destroy everything was converging in the blink of eye.

    *gara-* The sound of debris copsing rang. At the same time extreme light surged out and formed manyyers of barrier.

    ¡¸Ku-chan!¡¹

    ¡ºI''m, fine, here. I''ll, absolutely¡­¡­protect¡»

    The horrifying ck that looked likepressed from miasma became a streak of light and surged. The barriers of extreme light that Kuwaibel deployed splendidly blocked that personification of death.

    Blood spray burst so grandly it felt like *pshew* sound could be heard. Kuwaibel firmly stepped on the ground on all four and he desperately maintained his barrier. But the more he held on, the more the wounds all over his body were spurting out blood.

    Roze was at a loss for words. She felt frustrated, she hated herself who was unable to do anything, she merely stayed close beside her partner.

    ¡ºPointless.¡»

    Helmut''s cold voice could be heard.

    ¡ºI, don''t think so-¡»

    Severalyers of barrier were blown away. Kuwaibel emitted extreme light from his whole body while roaring as though he was burning his soul.

    ¡ºDespair.¡»

    ¡ºA king, absolutely won''t despair-¡»

    One moreyer of barrier was smashed.

    ¡ºGive up.¡»

    ¡ºI won''t, break my promise-. I won''t, discard my mission-¡»

    He had made a promise with his partner. He swore that he would be a king.

    ¡ºPerish.¡»

    ¡ºI''ll live. With my life on the line. We will¨D¨D¡»

    Finally thest barrier creaked. Cracks entered it with ominous sounds.

    But, there was no color of resignation in Kuwaibel''s dragon eyes. He understood that at this rate he would die. There was also no other way left. However, his soul that he had already proimed out, that was the only thing that he couldn''t betray!

    That was why, at the very least he would roar. Toward the world, toward the evil dragon that was created by human''s karma.

    ¡ºI''ll surpass you, and advance to the future ahead of this-!!!!¡»

    The barrier bro¨D¨D

    ¡ºThat''s a wonderful howl. Blessing for that noble soul.¡»

    He could hear a voice. A gentle voice that was warmth, that gave the impression of motherhood.

    ¡ºBoy. Thou couldst not oppose an enemy of higher rank using strength. Look, avert it like this.¡»

    ¡ºEh? Aa¡­¡­¡»

    Kuwaibel was enveloped by jet ck light. It wasn''t the ck like Helmut''s muddiness. If it had to be said, it was a magnificent ck that reminded one of the night sky. It didn''t hinder or paint over Kuwaibel''s silver light. In harmony it disyed a blessing with radiance of ck silver.

    Perhaps what happened next was its effect. Inside Kuwaibel''s brain, "the way to use strength" flowed in as image. Kuwaibel controlled hisst barrier following the image, as though he was being guided.

    Immediately, the barrier of light whirled fiercely, at the same time the barrier was angled. The whirling light scattered Helmut''s breath from the tip of the direct hit, and then it was further vigorously averted toward empty sky.

    The breath paused. Helmut''s gaze ran toward unrted direction as though he sensed the existence of an intruder.

    ¡ºCome on, don''t be in a daze boy. This ce art a battlefield. Breath attack!¡»

    ¡ºFua!? Yes-¡»

    The figure couldn''t be seen, however that person''s words floated inside his brain. Kuwaibel who didn''t understand what was going on immediately obeyed. He released a breath of extreme light toward Helmut who was looking another way.

    ¡ºNow, fly up. Higher and higher, take Helmut''s above! Know that in an air battle, the one below art the one in disadvantage.¡»

    Kuwaibel flew up, Ignoring the pain all over his body. He only maintained his breath attack while flying up to far above.

    Helmut dispelled the attack with a howl as though it was only an annoyance. And then, he fired a breath at Kuwaibel.

    ¡ºBe conscious of gravity. Grasp the wind caressing thy wings. If thou art a race that rule the sky, don''t fly with only thy power. The nature there art exactly our greatest ally.¡»

    ¡ºBe conscious of gravity. Grasp the wind. The nature is exactly our ally.¡»

    Images were flowing in. He descended in a straight line toward the approaching breath while his wings moved slightly to grasp the wind and changed the flow. Just with that Kuwaibel''s body spiraled unbelievably and he dodged the breath as though it was skimming his back.

    Kuwaibel descended beside the breath with fierce momentum as though his own body became a counter.

    ¡ºRead the future. How wouldst he react against thy speed, physique, and eye motion? Go toward that future.¡»

    ¡ºRead the future. My attack, where will it head to?¡»

    What emerged on his brain was the rey of the happening from just now. An imagination of smooth evading motion ovepped with Helmut in the real world like an illusion. Kuwaibel matched his movement with the illusion Helmut that was starting to move, and he swung his ws ahead of that.

    ¡º-¡­¡­¡»

    The ws of Kuwaibel that passed through Helmut without decelerating were smeared with Helmut''s broken scale and blood. When he changed his wings'' angle just like his imagination, his direction changed drastically at the same time with an intense centrifugal force.

    There, Helmutunched countless spears of ck rain.

    ¡ºRead the line of fire. It''s also important to conduct oneself so there wouldst be no one to cover behind thy back. urately move with necessary amount, to the necessary ce, at the necessary time. Charging forward, or taking role as shield in self-sacrifice, they art not something to be used recklessly.¡»

    Kuwaibel took a sharp turn because he understood that Helmut would attack when he exposed an opening after dealing an attack. There was nothing behind Kuwaibel''s back after he turned. If there wasn''t any need to protect anything, he could easily endure things like the ck rain spears with just several shots of light bullet.

    The "way of fighting" was conveyed to him one after another. Completely different from his shoddy fighting before this when he would defend right from the front when he was attacked, or how he would go in a straight line when attacking, his maneuver right now that was apanied with "tactic" was increasing Helmut''s wound by one, and then one more.

    In proportion with the number of wound, glimpses of irritation were starting to be faintly visible from Helmut.

    Tornados were falling down as though to block Kuwaibel''s route, but he used even those whirling winds and nimbly danced in the sky. His flying skill that was gradually getting polished was finally turning into something that could even evade the ck rain spears without him needing to use light bullet.

    Helmut''s gaze went away from Kuwaibel and turned into the pce once more. That was because he knew that if he attacked there, then Kuwaibel would be forced to defend them.

    ¡ºBoy, thou understand correct? Teach him what art the cost of taking off his eyes from the enemy in the battlefield.¡»

    ¡ºYes, yes-, Haha-ue!¡»

    ¡ºo, Ou¡­¡­oh no, this art the first time I''m called as mother¡­¡­¡»

    It seemed the voice was agitated, but Kuwaibel who reflexively called like that from his subconscious was already in concentrating state. He was focusing his light in his mouth, however, it was slightly different from before.

    The breath of extreme light was fired *DOU-*. It shook the air. Helmut ignored the attack as though to say that it had been demonstrated that he wouldn''t be seriously damaged from that, he was about to release his breath toward the pce¨D¨D

    ¡º¨D¨D, ii!? Gaa!?¡»

    The extreme light pierced Helmut''s chest. The breath was thin, it waspressed until the extreme limit, furthermore the breath was added with spiraling motion in order to increase its prating power. Without pause Kuwaibel moved his breath in a mowing motion.

    Helmut avoided getting his body bisected because he immediately twisted his body, but the spot from his chest until his shoulder de was wholly cut apart. One of his arms was dangling down limply, it was in a state where it was connected only by a bit of flesh and skin.

    Helmut turned his gaze toward Kuwaibel with naked hatred,

    ¡ºGURYAH!!¡»

    ¡º-¡»

    He opened his eyes wide toward the jaw of Kuwaibel who had already approached until before his eyes. Kuwaibel was firing his piercing breath while approaching. Helmut whose stance was broken didn''t have the leisure to evade that, Kuwaibel''s jaw snapped at one of his wings.

    Without pause Kuwaibel rolled midair and bit off the wing with a twist.

    A shriek rang out from Helmut for sure this time. Kuwaibel used his rotating motion andunched a tail attack that was fully filled with centrifugal force. He struck down the shrieking Helmut to the ground.

    ¡ºThat attack art not bad. Now, boy. Hone thy mind keenly. The might of thy breath doesn''t rely only on energy. Possess a strong heart. Unshakeable will, resolve, they art what make a dragon''s howl(breath) powerful!¡»

    ¡ºYes, Haha-ue. ¡­¡­I''m finishing this, brother.¡»

    Extreme light illuminated the world. He could imagine the way to knead power. Because he received the guidance from the warm existence.

    The chest of Kuwaibel who was bending his body greatly backward was getting bigger, Helmut looked up to the sky from the ground. The dragon eyes that contained iron will crossed the dragon eyes of despair and hatred.

    Right after that, a streak of etreme light pierced toward the ground, like the judgment of heaven. It fiercely shook the floating ind and enveloped Helmut.

    The world was illuminated by light of aurora.

    The extreme light that pierced the floating ind also opened a big hole in the sea of clouds and pierced toward the lower world.

    And then¡­¡­

    The extreme light vanished into empty air. After that there was nothing remaining.

    The body of Kuwaibel who was unsteadily flying powerlessly was gradually getting smaller while he returned toward Roze''s position.

    ¡¸Ku-chan!¡¹

    ¡ºRozeee¡»

    By the time he returned at Roze''s position, Kuwaibel hadpletely returned to his former size. Roze hugged such Kuwaibel to her chest.

    ¡¸You are amazing-. You are cool-. You are without a doubt, the greatest king! You are the pride of dragon kingdom.¡¹

    Roze rubbed her cheek on Kuwaibel while trickling tears. Kuwaibel also pressed his cheek fawningly. And then, they stared at each other while listening to the people who were rushing toward them while noisily raising joyful cheers. The grinned widely at each other.

    ¡¸You did it, partner-¡¹

    ¡ºI did it, partner!¡»

    Both of them were so wounded to the degree it was unthinkable that they were royalty. But, for the people who were rushing toward them, they were unmistakably king. The people of the dragon kingdom couldn''t help but shedding tears toward the one human and one dragon cuddling close at each other.

    Roze and Kuwaibel turned toward the people together.

    And then,

    sh surged.

    It rushed toward the two, like the judgment from heaven.

    ¡¸aa¡¹

    ¡ºRoze-¡»

    Roze was dumbfounded. Kuwaibel could do nothing but calling her name. Death illuminated the two, the scythe of the death god was swung down.

    ¡¸To lose focus even though the dark cloud art not even clearing up¡­¡­that''s a great reduction on thy point, boy.¡¹

    With extremely thick ck sh overhead, when anyone realized, a beautiful woman wearing an outfit that was a blending of eastern and western¨D¨DTio us was there with one hand raised up.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    When I gave up making scene of quick peerlessness, for some reason Ku-chan came out to the front.

    Shirakome''s plot generally isn''t breathing¡­¡­

    Now then, it has be thest day of this year.

    Various thing happened through this year, but I think that it was mainly a fun year.

    I believe that uploading in Narou, and then getting healed by the harmony that everyone of Narou people showed me are surely a big reason of that.

    Really, thank you very much for this year.

    Regarding the extraption of Arifureta, there are still characters that I want to write.

    And so I''m thinking that next year too I want to continue and post Arifureta.

    I''m thinking that next year too I''ll be able to have fun again with everyone of Narou people, so please take care of me.

    My objective for next year is decidedly "to keep my words".

    Also, I''m thinking if only I can write some kind of new story¡­

    I still don''t have any plot, but what I can say with certainty is, it will be a full throttle of Shirakome''s hobby simr like Arifureta, and above all it will surely be an opportunism story that Shirakome can enjoy.

    If it please you, I''ll be happy if we can enjoy ourselves together again.

    Well then all of you Narou people, have a good year.

    I look forward to working with you again next year!

    Tomorrow I will upload thest chapter of Tio arc. The subtitle will be "To the Morning of Falling Star". I''m thinking that perhaps subtitle "The Day the Demon God was Born" will be fine too, but it felt like it will ovep with a certain Geass person so I altered it.

    I won''t specify the time. Because I get the feeling it will be ovep of objective with early New Year.

    But, even saying that, I''ll give advance notice of just this.

    I''ll also upload the special New Year chapter. I haven''t think of anything yet though!

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    AN: Happy new year.<hr>

    There was a beautiful barrier of whirling jet ck color on the hand that Tio lifted up. That barrier blocked the extremely thick sh falling from the sky.

    Although the sh''s power was scattered, but the attack that possessed the power that rivaled even Kuwaibel''s breath just now was making cracks on the barrier right away, but the barrier shined instantly and it was restored as though nothing had happened to it. The barrier recovered using regeneration magic. In front of the foul y that was an age of god magic, the divine punishment attack couldn''t pass.

    ¡¸Tio-sama!¡¹

    ¡ºHaha-ue!¡»

    ¡¸U, uumu. Boy, thou art calling me Haha-ue extremely naturally like that. A~u~, somehow it''s really embarrassing~¡¹

    Tio-san fidgeted. For Kuwaibel who didn''t know his mother, Tio''s great existence and her gentle guidance was truly like the mother inside his imagination. Therefore, he called her that from subconscious level, but Tio''s attitude caused him to realize how he was calling her after thiste and he also began to fidget around simrly.

    So far as it went, the sh of death that could easily scatter away the average existence was still pouring down even now but¡­¡­it seemed that Serious-san was currently resting.

    ''Oh Serious,e back!'' Even if such thing was said surely nothing would happen, but a change appeared at the same time when the sh vanished.

    Miasma was gathering in the air where there was nothing.

    The miasma that was gathering from every direction was gradually increasing in thickness and forming shape. Yes, it was forming dragon shape. The shape of Helmut!

    ¡ºNo way¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Does this mean¡­¡­that Helmut is immortal?¡¹

    Roze and Kuwaibel were staring dumbfounded at Helmut who finished his revival inside the miasma.

    ¡¸Uumu, as expected I don''t think that he is immortal. Most likely, that too art one of his technique created from his power''s true nature.¡¹

    Hearing Tio who was calmly analyzing the situation despite the despairing content of her talk caused the two to somehow recovered from their stupor.

    And then, Kuwaibel tried to fly toward the¡¾Spring of True Dragon''s Tear¡¿impatiently. But, the cost of him forcing himself caused intense pain that attacked his whole body and he almost fell from Roze''s arms. His wings convulsed and they were unable to move properly.

    Tio smiled slightly seeing such Kuwaibel. Her hand reached out gently and she softly caressed Kuwaibel''s head.

    ¡¸Thou hath do thy best with that young body. Just as Roze-done said, thou were indisputably cool. That''s why, rest already.¡¹

    ¡ºBut¡­¡­¡»

    Kuwaibel''s gaze caught Helmut who was further taking in miasma from the surrounding. As a king, it was his duty to eradicate that, his gaze was appealing so.

    ¡¸It''s not that I don''t understand thy feeling. But, at the very least this art too heavy of a burden for the current thou. Didst thou forget? In the first ce it''s my wish to get rid of that.¡¹

    Indeed, there was such talk. To say the truth, after annihting the main fleets, Tio and Hajime were watching the fight against Helmut. From really far away with their figure and presence hidden.

    As fellow dragon, as someone who was ced in the same circumstances, Tio wished to perform thest rites for him who had fallen and was now called an evil dragon. But, that wasn''t something that Tio had to do by herself no matter what.

    Just like how defeating the fleet was something that the ck dragons ought to do, defeating Helmut as a king, or perhaps as a brother was originally something that Kuwaibel ought to do.

    That was why, even after Hajime and Tio confirmed Helmut''s existence, the two of them only watched Kuwaibel who began to fight without interfering. The two of them didn''t even have grudge or hard feelings toward Helmut, they didn''t even feel hostile toward him. Originally they had no reason to fight.

    But, that Kuwaibel had already passed his limit. It was too impossible for him to face Helmut who was already stepping one foot into the domain of concept. Because it was like challenging a natural disaster.

    ¡¸We will, be given salvation?¡¹

    Roze asked.

    ¡¸No. It''s not salvation. It''s just, that this world art make to go along with Goshujin-sama''s convenience.¡¹

    Tio answered like that.

    Roze and Kuwaibel tilted their head. Behind the two of them, there were the figures of the people who although before this they were rushing while cheering, yet they witnessed the evil dragon''s revival and stiffened in fear.

    The words of curses were resounding once more into their ears.

    ¨D¨DPerish.

    ¨D¨DSuffer, gasp, despair

    ¨D¨DThere is no worth in living

    ¨D¨DTo be born is evil

    ¨D¨DEverything be destroyed

    ¨D¨DNothingness is the very best choice

    ¨D¨DRenew the world

    ¨D¨DDie for the sake of creation

    ¡ºDie¡»The curse echoed directly inside the brain. It was repeated over and over, reverberating inside as though to imprint into the mind. People who fell on their knees while holding their head appeared one after another. The miasma that was spreading around Helmut who hadpletely recovered his form was enveloping the people.

    Perhaps¨D¨Dcould it be that Helmut was the incarnation of the judgment that this world itself handed down? The will of the world responded to the hatred and despair of Helmut to bring punishment to the humans who broke the harmony of the world.

    ¡¸A lot of your species were killed.¡¹

    Roze and others were gasping in agony in front of Helmut that was like the very will of the world itself, amidst such situation, such words suddenly could be heard.

    ¡¸Even though you believed that the past should be able to be regained, yet your species was reduced into livestock instead.¡¹

    It wasn''t Helmut''s voice. It was a human, a man''s voice. Even though the voice''s volume was like a whisper, somehow it entered into the ears smoothly without getting drowned out by other sounds.

    ¡¸Your important siblings were murdered, your trust was trampled underfoot.¡¹

    The curse of death was resounding even now inside the head. The people''s agony didn''t lessen. But, the people''s gaze wandered around restlessly searching for that man''s voice. Even though those were only words, for some reason they ha a sense of presence that couldn''t be ignored.

    ¡¸Leave behind everything and depart to the end of the world. Even though you decided that, what you witnessed was the sight of your vited species and family¡­¡­¡¹

    ''Ah'', someone whispered. When they looked to the sky, there was a man standing in the air while spreading crimson ripples.

    That figure d in crimson aura, standing withposure while his hands were staying still inside his pockets, the people''s gaze was peeled off from Helmut and focused there. Helmut also turned his nk and muddy dragon eyes toward him¨D¨DHajime.

    ¡¸There ain''t any salvation huh. It was just too much huh. If you saw that kind of sight, of course you won''t be able to stay sane. If it was me, I''m gonna curse the world for sure then.¡¹

    Hajime talked toward Helmut with a voice that conveyed emotion like sympathy andpassion, even gentleness could vaguely be felt from him.

    Kuwaibel''s gaze was directed toward his fallen brother. Roze directed a pained and guilty expression toward Helmut. The people too, their expression distorted at the karma of mankind that was thrust before them.

    The meaning of the words that Roze said, that they would fight the world for the sake of future, there was no doubt that in this time they strongly felt its meaning for real.

    Even now Helmut was continuously taking in miasma, it was unclear whether he was listening or not at Hajime''s words. It was like a wordless usation toward the whole world, that he absolutely wouldn''t forgive them.

    Toward such Helmut, Hajime showed a gentle smile that even gave impression of kindness¨D¨D

    ¡¸Anyway, die.¡¹

    And fired the shell of Scgen AA that he had secretly charged up!

    The crimson sh blown up Helmut-san''s head with one shot!

    Helmut-san, he worked hard regenerating his head!

    There Agni Orkan dealt additional blow!

    Total number of 1200 shots, heat of 3000 degree Celsius, pencil missiles where every single one possessed destructive power that equaled with anti-warship missile were rushing!

    Helmut-san was in fully beaten up state with his regeneration only starting!

    Flowers of crimson shockwaves and me sts were blooming profusely in the sky. All the people including Roze who were staring dumbfounded at that with their eyes half opened wide yelled with splendid synchronization.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Anyway, how did that turn into this-!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The context of the beginning and end was fatally not meshing up. Or rather, what''s with the gentle expression? What did ''anyway, die'' mean!?

    All people acted the straight-man without distinction of ally or enemy.

    Hajime beautifully ignored the retort of those people in the ground as though nothing happened, with narrowed eyes he thoroughly observed Helmut who was repeatedly regenerating and destroyed. He operated Agni Orkan with one hand, and while showering the will of the world with blows, his other hand was supporting his chin while whispering things like¡¸Hmm hmm, I see. As I thought the energy''s cirction is like that¡­¡­¡¹and so on.

    ¨D¨DGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!

    A fierce roar was released from Helmut. The roar became shockwave that blew away the missiles and attacked toward Hajime and others like a tsunami. The shockwave was far more powerful than what he showed when fighting Kuwaibel before this.

    Anyway, Hajime defended using space istion barrier of Cross Velts.

    Helmut further attacked with his breath. The scale was truly immense. The power surpassed the attack that Kuwaibel did with all his might.

    Anyway, it was defended by multipleyer of Cross Velts'' space istion barrier.

    ¡º¡­¡­I, defended against that with my life on the line though¡»

    ¡¸Ku, Ku-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though he was a dragon, but Ku-chan''s eyes turned into dead fish eyes. Even though he was a dragon¡­¡­

    While everyone was leaking out strange voice¡¸UBOoa¡¹from their mouth seeing the barrier that easily blocked the attack that could easily destroy a country, the mouth of Hajime who was focused in observing Helmut was gradually distorting into a widee~~ grin.

    It was as though a fun fun time would start soon. Like a kid that was given a toy right before his eyes.

    ¡¸I can see it, the mechanism of this world''s cycle. I grasp it already now, the true nature of dragon core energy. Now, I''ll clear one of mankind''s grand problem.¡¹

    The interest of Hajime who was whispering with small voice was already veered away from Helmut and moved toward another different something. Although, the one who sensed that was only Tio, so the other people who saw Hajime smiling like a demon in front of Helmut''s breath were drawing back from him.

    ¡¸Tio. Is it really okay that it''s not you who do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I only wish that this pitiful existence art ended already. It''s a bit hard for me because of the transformation into dragon god mode. I wouldst leave it to Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    Hajime who confirmed for thest time took out his gatling pile bunker. The electromaically elerated super heavy giant stake couldn''t hope to have its trajectory averted with just the like of a mere roar''s shockwave.

    Furthermore, the amount of stakes was like a barrage. Sure enough, just how much Helmut could dodge¡­¡­

    ¡¸As I thought, it''s that kind of method huh. Evil dragon Helmut, I got it already you know? You aren''t here right?¡¹

    In opposite with Hajime''s calm whisper, amotion urred on the ground. That was something that couldn''t be helped. After all, Helmut dispersed before he got hit by the attack.

    That was exactly the true nature of Helmut''s power. It wasn''t a power to manipte weather or to make ck rain rained down.

    It was the power to manipte the negative energy itself with dragon core as the basis. That was exactly the true nature of power Helmut was awakened at the end of his despair and hatred. The negative energy running rampant in the broken world granted Helmut power that was almost nearly infinite. He could even condense negative energy and formed shape with it remotely from distant position.

    ¡¸Just how that kind of existence can be defeated¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze whispered in despair.

    It was truly immortality. No matter what kind of attack it faced, it could easily recover by disintegrating the negative energy. No matter how much damage it received, the body here was just a temporary flesh.

    It felt like Helmut wasughing.

    Hajime-sanughed mo~~re.

    ¡¸Yoo, do you have any time for smirking like that huh?¡¹

    Hajime raised one of his hands casually. He held out one finger and pointed to the sky.

    Lured by that gesture, the people, and also Helmut looked up to the sky. What was there was naturally only the ck clouds created from condensed negative energy¨D¨D

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Tha, that''s?¡¹

    Helmut stared intently at the dark clouds. Roze whispered in astonishment. The people were speechless with their eyes turned into dot.

    A spot in the sky looked burning red. At first it was only faintly. But it was gradually getting bigger, dazzling¡­¡­

    *GOU-*

    The dark cloud was blown away. The reason was one.

    ¡¸You better remember this. If you are going to put on air giving a divine punishment, then do it like this.¡¹

    From the sky behind Hajime, that was falling diagonally with brilliant radiance. The thing that was freefalling from outside the stratosphere had only its trajectory corrected using gravity control¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DMeteor Impact

    The evil dragon had the same definition like a natural disaster? Very well. Then, this side too would oppose using cataclysm.

    The gigantic stone with a diameter that could reach fifty meter was zing bright red and descended from the sky. It caused Helmut to stiffen for a moment.

    Naturally, that moment was fatal. The meteor sted away the whole energy body of Helmut and descended to the ground. It was fortunate that its flying trajectory that was pulled by gravity was diagonal. It was totally unthinkable that the floating ind would be safe if it got hit by that.

    Without pause the meteorite''s shockwave blew away the sea of clouds in radial shape, and it dropped on thend at faraway.

    The world quaked severely. Although the falling speed was adjusted to a certain degree which damped its strength, this was a fifty meter giant stone that fell from outside the stratosphere. That impact was impossible to measure, a giant cloud mushroom materialized. Because of that, the sea of clouds was getting further blown away in circle shape.

    If there was anyone observing, surely they would witness thend turned inside up and undted with many protrusions.

    Helmut gathered miasma and revived.

    No matter how out of mind the destructive power the attack possessed, as long as this world was filled with negative energy, he would be able to create energy body as many as he wanted. Yes, Helmut red fiercely at Hajime as though dering that but,

    ¡¸I didn''t say that''s the end of it you know?¡¹

    The cloudy sky was lighting up with lights one after another. The brightly burning red specks were appearing everywhere in the cloudy sky!

    Roze and others went pale. They were in a stupor at the phenomenon that was out ofmon sense, but in front of the cmity that would happen after this, blood left their face right away and they drew back.

    ¨D¨DDemon King-style Harassment 108 "Wishing Upon the Star"

    Now everyone, let''s make a wish! Wish so that you can survive!

    What was being done was simple. A random pounding of meteor impact. Meteors of various sizes at outside the stratosphere were thrown out, their trajectory and speed were adjusted using gravity control and they were turned into a suitable meteor shower. If a mistake was made then the would be totally broken with this lovely harassment!

    The meteor shower that broke through the dark clouds blew away the dark clouds in the sky one after another with the shockwave they scattered in their wake.

    Thend below was plowed by incessant earthquakes and impacts, gigantic tsunami were generated on the seas.

    Surely if this was seen from the space, sea of clouds that became riddled with holes and mushroom clouds rising up in session could be seen at half the surface of the.

    Helmut''s energy body was blown away and resurrected, then it was blown away again and resurrected again. There was no way it had any time to attack back or anything, even when it tried to call tornado from the dark clouds, those dark clouds were blown away and dispersed.

    The negative energy was also blown away by the heat wave and shockwave, the miasma''s convergence was gradually turning unsteady.

    ¡¸Is it soon?¡¹

    As though in respond to Hajime''s whisper, a faint howl was thundering. From very far distance, something that was emitting a presence that would overshadow even Helmut''s energy body before this was approaching with absurd speed.

    It was the appearance of the main body. The energy body couldn''t be formed, the sea of clouds and the dark clouds too were also blown away, and currently the itself was in the progress of being destroyed. Those facts caused the main body to finallye out. The pressure that could be felt even with the distance was so much it felt like it could possibly rival Tio''s ck god dragon mode.

    And so, Hajime responded with concentrated fire of meteor impact.

    A part of the meteor shower that was diversely scattering toward all over the world tilted their route and flew toward the same direction.

    ¨D¨DGURYAAAAAAAAA-!!

    A roar thundered

    ¨D¨DGAAAAAAAAA-!!

    A howl resounded once more.

    ¨D¨DGU, GURYAAAA-!!

    A howl was radiating¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DaAAAAAAAA-!!

    Was that, a howl?

    Just how much distance he had advanced through with how much speed? Helmut''s real body that finally showed up d in miasma¨D¨Dsomehow it was really beaten up.

    ¡ºKill-, Kill-, Kill-¡»

    ¡¸Ooh, aren''t you really emotional there¡¹

    Killing intent and hatred surged apanied with physical pressure. A breath was fired from Helmut.

    It was returned back by the variable chakram''s gate. A roar (?) ''GYAAAAAAAAAAH'' reverberated.

    Perhaps the real body''s gathering rate was different with the energy body, because Helmut gathered negative energy directly from super wide range and healed his wounds. And then, attempting close range if his long range attack got returned, he tried to bite at Hajime with super eleration from his hovering state.

    And so, Hajime was,

    ¡¸Oi oi, you sure? Isn''t there something important over there?¡¹

    After saying such thing, a part of the meteor shower changed direction again. Helmut didn''t care and approached to kill Hajime, but he instantly noticed that the flying giant rocks passed through overhead and they were flying toward the direction faraway behind him. He got taken aback suddenly and he changed his route rapidly.

    Like that, when he fired his breath toward the giant rock, that giant rock was splendidly sted into pieces midair. A killing intent iparable with before was released.

    Helmut who turned around focused on Hajime once more¨D¨Dand his eyes opened wide at the meteor shower that was changing route one after another.

    ¡ºGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH¡»

    An extra loud howl surged, Helmut concentrated on shooting down the meteor shower using his breath. Even so there was times when he didn''t make it in time. At that time he would perform tackle with his body to divert the meteor''s trajectory at any rate.

    Seeing Helmut who seemed somewhat desperate,

    ¡¸What''s the matter? Why aren''t you dodging? It''s like you are protecting something there. Right, for example, the ce where your sibling''s dragon core is enshrined perhaps?¡¹

    Those words resounded extremely clearly. They smoothly entered into the people''s ears through the scream of the severely quaking world.

    Like that, the people guessed. Why didn''t Helmut dodge the meteor shower? In the first ce, even though the meteor shower was flying from far beyond, why did he get hit during the way until here until he got that beaten up?

    There was one reason for that. Because behind Helmut¨D¨Din the ce where he was hiding, the dragon core of his sibling who was sacrificed to be the energy source of the mother ship Avenst before was enshrined there. Helmut wouldn''t allow the memento of his sibling to be lost because of the meteor impact.

    In other words,

    ¡¸¡­¡­He is taking hostage, no, memento hostage?¡¹

    Yes, exactly. Hajime-san took hostage the important treasure of Helmut. ''It''s fine even if you dodge the meteor impact you know? But, the important thing behind you will return back into dust though?'' Like that.

    Hearing Roze''s words, the people slo~~wly returned their gaze at Hajime.

    Over there, fighting against the evil dragon who wished for mankind''s destruction, was a devil who was making a truly wicked smile while firing meteor shower one after another.

    Evil dragon? No no,pared to him who was shooting down meteor shower while desperately trying to protect his important thing, that guy who was carrying out world scale destruction while viciously beating his opponent in a situation that couldn''t be escaped from was far more evil.

    For this world, Helmut was an existence that should even be called as the representative of this world''s will. That was to say he was an existence that was equal with god. Then, that person who was trampling underfoot that god was¡­¡­

    Devil? Noo, he wasn''t in a level that still had lovable nature like that.

    Demon king? He was simrly a king like the queen-sama and monarch dragon-sama who was risking their life to protect the people? Seriously stop thatparison.

    The heart of the people was magnificently synchronized at that time.

    That thing, d in crimson, destroying the world, that thing which was trampling down evil with even more evil and irrationality was¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­A demon god.¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    That day, the legend of demon god was born in the world of sky.

    ¡ºUNFORGIVABLE-. UNFORGIVABLE-!!¡»

    Evil dragon Helmut-san who was already wounded all over struck at Hajime with intense killing intent and hatred but,

    ¡¸I don''t need any forgiveness. Die.¡¹

    Something cast a shadow. What appeared from the sky was a super giant rock with diameter around 500 meters.

    Helmut immediately became hidden in the shadow of the giant meteor and disappeared from view. What''s left then was only a scream of death agony, and a severe earthquake that reverberated through the world, and then¡­¡­

    ¡ºSomething like this, is just too muchhh¡»

    Only such words filled with grief from Ku~chan.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The first day of the year. Shirakome who is immediately guilty.

    Sorry.

    Just a bit more, I''m reflecting back on the pace.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    AN: I barely made it, to post the New Year chapter.

    It''s short, but please enjoy it if you will.<hr>

    ¡¸tten! tten! Be tas~ty! t! Desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸tten! tten! Be tas~ty! t! Nano!¡¹

    It was the early afternoon of the New Year''s Day where there was clear air and transparent sunlight showering down the world.

    Such enthusiastic shouts were resounding in a corner of Nagumo family''s garden. The voices'' owners were Shia who was sporting a wide smile with her rabbit ears hopping up and down, and Myuu who was sporting the same wide smile while wearing rabbit ear hair band that was made to hop up and down.

    Both of them were currently in the middle of pounding mochi.

    By the way, Myuu''s rabbit ear hair band was a high level item that wasn''t inferior in texture or appearancepared to the real thing.

    The raw materials were supplied by Yue. It was an item where Yue''s skill shined from her putting all her heart into producing animal ear hair band because once Shia''s rabbit ears stolen Hajime''s attention. Myuu was looking enviously at Shia''s rabbit ears, so Yue created it once more and gave it to Myuu.

    That rabbit ears that was endlessly close to the real thing, just from where in the world Yue procured it from¡­¡­

    Yue who borrowed thepass and crystal key from Hajime and then returned after thirty minutester were holding rabbit ears that weren''t even bundled in her hand. Surely she had just gone to a ce like a specialist shop for animal ear.

    Even if for example right after the gate was opened and the scenery that could be seen at the other side resembled the abyss of¡¾Orcus Great Labyrinth¡¿, even if the grasped rabbit ears were sometimes twitching, even if there was a drop of red of something on Yue''s cheek, there was no doubt that the item was purchased from a specialist shop.

    Even if for example-, for a while Shia folded her rabbit ears t on her head as though protecting it while she was directing a terrified gaze at Yue, or even if Inaba who they finally met after a long time was shocked when he saw the rabbit ear hair band equipped on Myuu''s head, but if it was said that it was a purchased item then that was a purchased item, the end!

    ¡¸He, hey, both of thee. It''s fine that thou art singing rhythmically, but coulds not thou rx the pace and strength? From a while ago, mine hands art sometimes ttened here.¡¹

    Tio were giving a warning toward Shia and Myuu who were pounding mochi harmoniously like a real sisters, while her voice sounded pained, but strangely excitement could also be felt from it.

    Tio received the role to turn over the mochi inside the millstone, but it was just as she said, since before this her hands were ttened several times. Even now Shia and Myuu weren''t holding back in their mochi pounding. They were swinging down the weight of war hammer as it was.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Tio-san. Please turn over the mochi quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Nano! Mochi pounding is a fight against time nano! Tio-oneechan, do it properly!¡¹

    ¡¸E, a, yes.¡¹

    Tio put in her hands in hurry to turn over the mochi.

    ¡¸tten-desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!? Shia! Thou, just now, thou purposefully¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸tten-nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Higii!? Myuu!? Why didst thou swing down just now!?¡¹

    tten-tten! <em>Ah!? </em>tten-tten-! Ahiih!?

    The mochi and hands were changing shape properly along with the rhythmically cute words. Tio''s interlude that sometimes got in between produced a nice vor.

    ¡¸Oh man~, pounding mochi suited Shia-chan really well. As expected from a rabbit. Myuu-chan''s appearance of mochi pounding rabbit-chan is also really cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Totally. If only there isn''t a pervert who is putting both hands on ground while making expression of ecstasy between them, I''ll want to preserve this scene in recording.¡¹

    In respond to the words of Shuu who was sipping tea on veranda, Hajime was also sipping tea while agreeing (?). Both of them couldn''t put in boorish retort, whether toward the pervert who finally entered and took out both her hands, or about how what was used to pound mochi was a war hammer that had soaked in the blood of innumerable enemies, all those points were ignored in this New Year mood.

    The two who averted their gaze from the rabbit ear duo and the pervert turned their eyes toward another corner of the spacious garden.

    Over there was also a scenery that was really like New Year event.

    ¡¸Aa!? Yue! Just now, you absolutely used gravity magic there! That''s foul!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­A cruel false usation. If you are talking about foul y, then it''s Kaori''s foul y by the time you use two racket style in this battledore.¡¹(TN: Battledore=early form of badminton racket)

    The two who faced each other with moderate distance in between were Kaori and Yue. The hand of the two was holding battledore racket. What they were doing since just now while noisily quarreling with each other was Japanese badminton.

    ¡¸This isn''t foul y! There is no rule forbidding using two rackets. But, using magic is obviously a foul y right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What is called a rule, is something decided by one''s own strength!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s useless even if you said it with that posed look!¡¹

    Kaori-san serve! *whoosh-* The shuttlecock that made an umon sound cut through the sky. An average human would be unable to react against that speed without doubt! Its angle was also the same!

    But, the shuttlecock was rapidly decelerating in front of Yue, it was slowly advancing as though in slow motion.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is my zone. Eat this, Heavy Shottt¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why, that''s just gravity magic! Uu, in that case I too¡­¡­here I go, try stopping this! God Speed Shottt!¡¹

    When Yue fired a heavy smash using gravity magic, Kaori hit back while at the same time firing a smash of god speed that shortened the arrival time.

    Kaori-san grinnedcently seeing the shuttlecock passing through beside Yue. However, Yue-sama wasn''t that na?ve.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is no such thing as blind spot for me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, using Divine Existence is seriously unfair!¡¹

    Using instantaneous space teleportation, Yue appeared in front of the shuttlecock that had passed through. She ignored Kaori''s protest forthrightly and hit back the shuttlecock. The shuttlecock ascended high to the sky. Yue lifted the corner of her lips. It was obvious what she was thinking.

    (You are nning to drop it from above with super gravity aren''t you!? I won''t let that!)

    Kaori leaped up. Like a wild eagle! A down smash attacked Yue from above!

    Yue''s racket sparked.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Lightning Dragon Shottt¡¹

    The shuttlecock howled! The shuttlecock was d in lightning at the same time with the impact, it then flew while simultaneously turning into lightning dragon with the jaws opened wide!

    ¡¸Na?ve, how na?ve, Yue!¡¹

    Kaori''s racket was tinged with silver light. With superb moderation of power, disintegration ability erased only the lightning dragon just before it could hit Kaori and hit back the shuttlecock!

    Magic(shuttlecock) was flying wildly about, the yers were moving around with god speed, or instant teleportation, secretly magic was simply fired! Between times, disparagement like¡¸¡­¡­Idiot Kaoriii¡¹or¡¸Bird-brain Yueee¡¹also gushed out.

    ¡¸The two of them are really getting along huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I won''t deny that. Perhaps because of the automatic regeneration or miraculous recovery magic, year by year their quarrel is turning more extreme, but the two of them also go shopping together normally though.¡¹

    *Chudon-! Dokan-!* While listening to the harmonious Japanese badminton game that gave out such impact sounds, the father and son sipped their tea. Hajime nonchntly released artifact for countermeasure against the neighborhood.

    When Shuu and Hajime closed their eyes partly at the air of New Year and thefortable shockwave, joyful voices ''kyaa kyaa'' resounded from inside the room behind them.

    ¡¸Ahahah, look look! My mercenary group seeded in their surprise attack again! My funds get tripled as the sess reward!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, why is it only Sumire-okaasama who get into good square¡­¡­as for me, I lost even my home already. Even though I''m a princess, even though, I''m a princess¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Li, Lily¡­¡­how pitiful. To receive this treatment even in the world of board game. Compared to that, Remia-san who is steadily seeding in starting business is terrifying. My position got overtaken before I realized it.¡¹

    ¡¸My my, what to do. I get a child again. This time it''s a twin. Everyone, please give me two million each for the celebratory gift. Ufufu¡¹

    Sumire, Liliana, Shizuku, and then Remia were amusing themselves with Game of Life Tortus version. It was a revised edition where Japanesenguage was used in every aspect of it, starting from the money''s denomination.

    The manufactured was a mysterious character called South Cloud. It was a moderate sized board, but it was an artifact ss game that made use of status te function, so the squares'' content would be changed along with the yers matching with the established vocation. Just like status te, above the white board there were the squares and pawns floating up. (TN: Nagumo was formed from the kanji of ''south'' and ''cloud'')

    Due to the fact that people could have simted experience of a life possessing a vocation they dreamed of, this was an extremely popr game that was selling like crazy in Tortus through Yunker Company. (TN: Yunker is the name of an energy product in Japan. Also I tried looking back at the early chapters and found out about Motto Yunker, I totally forget about this character until now. I wonder if any of you still remember him? He is a leader of a merchant group Hajime met in Tortus. Aside from his name Yunker that is like energy drink, the name Motto also meant ''more'' in Japanese. So this guy''s name means ''more Yunker''. Remember this kids, this wille out in test)

    An artifact ss game was selling in great amount¡­¡­

    That fact caused the top brasses of every country and every organization to hold their head altogether in great perplexity.

    Back to the topic.

    Currebtly, Sumire became a leader of a mercenary group and devoted herself to the extreme of wickedness¡­¡­she was managing her work favorably. Liliana became the princess of a ruined country and she wandered aimlessly to every ce, Shizuku was achieving sess as an adventurer within limitation, while Remia became a wealthy merchant that contended for the top spot even in Fuhren.

    By the way, Remia already had eight children. And then, right now it seemed she made her ninth and tenth children. She was demanding celebratory gift with bright smiling face.

    Sumire was saying¡¸Congrattions! I''ll wish you well for in reality too okay!¡¹while handing over the celebratory money, Shizuku was handing over her due while smiling wryly from looking beside her, and Liliana was whispering¡¸¡­¡­I cannot pay, the celebratory money. Large money like two million, how would I¡­¡­. Ahaha, getting loan isn''t it. Even though I''m a princess, even though, I''m a princess¡­¡­¡¹.

    It seemed Liliana finally became a princess in debt.

    ¡¸How peaceful.¡¹

    ¡¸Really.¡¹

    When Shuu whispered in earnestness, Hajime then agreed in earnestness. They sipped their tea.

    But, at that time, Sumire while being a leader of a mercenary group happily yelled¡¸Oh my, dear me, I finally get married!¡¹. Shuu''s ears twitched in reaction.

    It seemed that spring also came even for the strongest mercenary group leader.

    Suddenly, or possibly with the feeling of escapism, the princess in debt asked Sumire.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, how did Sumire-okaasama met with Shuu-okaasama? As expected, was it developed through hobby?¡¹

    ¡¸My, how sudden. What''s the matter Lily-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, just a curiosity. Because of my status, I never have amon meeting, my meeting with Hajime-san was also unique, so I''m wondering what kind of meeting Okaa-sama and Otou-sama had.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Indeed, the way of meeting of everyone other than Kaori-chan and Shizuku-chan wasn''t normal isn''t it.¡¹

    Sumire opened her mouth with the BGM of shockwaves and explosions, and then the shout of¡¸tten!¡¹and the coquettish voice¡¸Ahh!?¡¹. She squinted her eyes in nostalgia and talked while looking at faraway.

    ¡¸Yes, it was at an intensely cold shrine in New Year. I and Shuu who at that time didn''t know each other¨D¨Dinfiltrated the shrine while cosying as priest and shrine maiden.¡¹

    ¡¸A not normal meeting suddenly appeared!?¡¹

    Liliana''s first retort of the year exploded. Even the smiling goddess Remia, or Shizuku whose selling point was her cool and collected attitude were simrly making twitching face.

    ¡¸That was really a surprise. I who was a high schooler at that time wanted to work as a shrine maiden even for just once at the shrine that was an anime''s holy ground. While the shrine was bustling with the New Year event, I nonchntly cosyed as a shrine maiden and worked diligently as a guide for the visitor. And then you see, I discovered a priest-san who was obviously a student leaning on a pir with a posed look. He was then immediately got found out by the real priest-san where next he desperately made excuse.¡¹

    ¡¸I already don''t understand from where I should retort here.¡¹

    Lily-chan''s politenguage was crumbling. She looked at Shizuku and Remia looking for help, but the two of them averted their gaze quickly.

    Shuu''s ears were twitching.

    ¡¸The shrine''s authorized people who noticed the uproar gathered, and then I who nonchntly pretended to be shrine maiden also got exposed. Both of us prostrated ourselves right away. We thought of getting through this by making a prostration that would make the other side creeped out.¡¹

    ¡¸Trying to getting through uproar by prostrating¡­¡­that''s a story that I had heard somewhere. Is that Nagumo family''s traditional skill I wonder?¡¹

    Hajime''s ears were twitching. Was it Hajime''s misunderstanding that he was feeling Shizuku''s gaze on the back of his head?

    ¡¸However, there was one problem. It''s fine already so just go home¨D¨Dour cosy''s level was too high to draw out those words!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say~¡¹

    ¡¸Remia-chan! Nice interjection there!¡¹

    Remia-san had perfectly grasped how the mother-inw''s rhythm was working.

    From the story of the chipper Sumire, it seemed their costume was extremely close to the real thing and the people in authority mistaken them as the real thing. They were interrogating the two just from where they obtained the costume.

    Like that, Shuu who at that time was gradually getting irritated finally said something like this.

    ¨D¨DIt ain''t priest clothing! It''s my in clothes! It only looks simr identally, I''m wearing it as everyday clothes! You got a problem with my fashion sense!?

    It seemed he forgot the fact that he was prostrating and he even tried to make the fact that he was infiltrating into nothing.

    ¡¸The moment I heard that, I wasughing and rolling around with my hands holding my stomach while thinking this. Yosh-, I''ll marry this person! Like that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Why did it be like that!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    While the straight-man act of Liliana and others was exploding, at the veranda Shuu was covering his face with both hands and rolling around on the floor. It seemed he was overheating with shame that his ck history was exposed to his daughters-inw.

    ¡¸Like that, we dated with my confession and then we married after that. How is it? Compared to Liliana-chan and others, it was a meeting without anything particr about it right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸There is no such thing.¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Including Yue and others too who seemed to listen to the story from some point unnoticed, the wive~s of Nagumo family and Myuu acted the straight man.

    Hajime was pping the shoulder of Shuu who was still writhing¡¸Nuoooh, that''s embarrassinggg¡¹to console him.

    ¡¸Now then, Shia-chan and Myuu-chan has also returned, should we eat the freshly made mochi with the ozouni soup?¡¹(TN: Ozouni is a Newa Year''s dish that is a soup containing mochi and vegetables)

    Sumire pped her hand *pan-* and ended the story. The wive~s replied¡¸Ye~s¡¹and Myuu brought the mochi happily.

    After that, they ate Sumire''s specially made ozouni soup with relish and the New Year of Nagumo family passed on peacefully.

    The craters created at the garden, also the destroyed millstone, also the awkward Shuu who was receiving lukewarm gaze from his daughters and granddaughter inw, also Kaori''s papa who was storming in with a yell¡¸So my angel is hereeee¡¹, also Shizuku''s papa and grandpa who appeared in a sh in the living room while greeting¡¸Thank you for always taking care of our Shizuku¡¹, those scenes were a really mundane (limited to Nagumo family) New Year scene.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I wish that this year of everyone in Narou will also be a fun and peaceful year like Nagumo family!

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    (TN: It''s the line Lupin said when he escaped from Zenigata)

    AN: Tio arcst chapter.<hr>

    The sea of clouds and dark clouds scattered away. The light of sun was shining in everywhere, creating many sun rays.

    Although, even those lights would surely vanish soon. That was just how deep the ravages of cmity that was caused by the random pounding of meteor impact. No need to mention the turned upnd, the rolled up dusts would cover the whole sky soon.

    The people looked up to that man, no, the demon god who aplished that with feeling of awe. That figure surrounded by spreading crimson spark and standing calmly while releasing sparks was indeed emitting a dignity that was worthy to be titled as "demon god" from the unconscious whisper of the people.

    ¡¸Whoops, I forget this.¡¹

    The people jumped at the first voice of the demon god-sama. They were unusually trembling with fears inparison with the words that was said really lightly.

    But, what happened right after that was an extraordinary strangeness that didn''t match such light words.

    ¡¸Crimson light is¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze opened her eyes wide toward the sky above. Crimson light was showering down far above the sky like how sunlight was interweaving sun rays. It showered down everywhere on the capital of the dragon kingdom.

    ''Is this the whim of the demon god!? What he said just now, does it mean he was forgetting to destroy the city!?'' Shudders were rushing through the people.¡¸Hiih¡¹Screams were raised, and people who held their head and squatted down appeared continuously.

    ¡¸There art no need to worry. Goshujin-sama in his good mood decide to perform a bit of service.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Tio-sama. Just what does that mean¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze tilted her head and spoke her question at Tio who was smiling wryly. However, a report arrived faster than Tio was able to reply at that question.

    ¡ºRoze-sama, this is Cline. This crimson light, it doesn''t seem to be a threat. ¡­¡­The wounds of the injured people who received the exposure of the light is healing in the blink of eye.¡»

    ¡ºThis is Bovid. Reports from the crashing down guys about their survival areing one after another. Even the guys who fell to thend below are reporting back. Geez, anything is really possible for that person.¡»

    ¡ºRoze-sama. This is gramps. We were also saved by this crimson light. Although, in my case, I received the exposure from a metallic spider that clung on me unnoticed.¡»

    ¡ºFrom Jean, to Roze-sama. We too went through the same like Sabas-sama. A small spider had its back opened up, and then the ring that came out from there shot out this light. The moment we got hit, our wounds were gone. It seemed that we were receiving that person''s protection.¡»

    It appeared the reason Sabas and Jean, and then the imperial guards were surviving was because of this.

    ¨D¨DRegeneration magic exposure satellite Bel Agharta

    Using the satellite type artifact that was deployed outside the atmosphere, the range where the crimson light could reach became ce that would promise abnormal recovery using regeneration magic. Even in the case where the target was underground or indoor, by using spider type golem¨D¨DArachne''s in-built gate to send in the light through it, the regeneration light could still reach with pinpoint uracy.

    Hajime secretly scattered Arachne swarm inside mother ship Avenst. At present, it''s unknown where they are lurking, from transmutation, suicide bombing, disabling drug injection, until sending light of regeneration, all the little spider-san can do anything. Ia! Ia! Masteeer! (TN: The ''ia ia'' part seem to be a reference to Cthulhu, not really clear about what though)

    ¡¸Demon god-sa¡­¡­cough-. Hajime-sama¡­¡­so in the end, he was watching over us.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Pe, perhaps that art so.¡¹

    Roze''s eyes turned moist from feeling greatly moved. Kuwaibel also raised a small cry¡¸Pii¡¹from deep emotion. The people who could hear the conversation of Tio and Roze ryed it to the people behind them, spreading the circle of the emotionally moved.

    For some reason, it was only Tio who was making a strangely twitching expression.

    In order to speak the words of thanks as the representation of the people, Roze was about to open her mouth toward Hajime who was continuously emitting crimson spark while hovering still in midair. She wished that he would turn toward them, got down, and then received their words of gratitude.

    But, right before Roze spoke the words to call out at him,

    ¡¸True core activation¡­plete. Outer wall endurance level¡­¡­clear. Crystal agglutination rate¡­¡­stable. Yosh-,e here-!! What''s left is only the absorption and cirction! Let''s goo!! Connect to Ornis! Gate Open-!!¡¹

    She was interrupted by words that were filled with tension that was rising high for some unknown reason. Even though until now he was only showing a rtively cool and wicked side, but the current Hajime was really like a child who was given a new toy. His eyes were sparkling bright, and his mouth was loosened up slovenly.

    The sudden high tension caused Roze and others turned speechless with their mouth gaping open, while Hajime''s hand was lifting to the sky a crystal about the size of a palm with a color that was a mix of dark blue and faint bluish white.

    At the same time, countless ck birds¨D¨Dcrows were flying out from his Treasure Warehouse II, there were also some that had already been released unnoticed beforehand, flying from below the floating ind and they all began to fly around as though forming spiral.

    Looking closer, inside the world that was approached by dusts, ck dots in a number that wouldn''t be an exaggeration to be said as many as the stars in the sky could be seen. The true identity of those ck dots were all simrly the same jet ck bird type artifact¨D¨DOrnis.

    Originally, Ornis was modeled after crow to be used for reconnaissance, but now they were flying around in the amount that should be expressed using the word innumerable.

    ¡¸Wha, wha, wha, what is thissss!? Tio-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, well, that''s. Anyway, this wouldst not be something bad for Roze-dono and others, so calm down. Rather, I believe that nothing wouldst make thou happier than this.¡¹

    ¡¸E, eee? No matter how I look, this scene looks like the demise of the world part II though¡­¡­¡¹

    Swarms of crows were flying around as though giving notification of ominous news while dust was covering the world densely. Indeed, it was a sight that was fitting for the demise of the world. Furthermore, the eyes of those crows emitted sharp crimson light as though in respond with Hajime''s call, in addition their whole body was starting to be enveloped with crimson spark and aura. No matter from where one looked, the crows only looked like the subordinates of an evil existence.

    There was no factor anywhere that could make them calm down.

    ¡¸Linkage - converge-, transmute!!¡¹

    Something like themotion of the lower world didn''t worth any concern. The demon god-sama who was in his perfect form invoked the ultimate skill of a transmutation master with his tension still rising high.

    Instantly, Hajime''s surrounding whirled and sparkling particles were getting absorbed into the jewel in his hand.

    It wasn''t just that.

    ¡¸Ah, the sea of clouds is¡­¡­-, even the dust!?¡¹

    Someone yelled. Just as the voice said, even though the sea of clouds and dark clouds that were a gathering of negative energy were scattering away, but that didn''t mean that they were vanishing, and then even the dusts that were rolled up due to the meteor impact were also converging into Hajime''s hand like a joke.

    Hajime''s converging transmutation was certainly a power of transmutation that gathered the mineral at the surrounding without directly touching them. His original range for the convergence was around a few hundred meter, but it was another story if there were age of god magic, artifact, and Hajime''s Limit Break here.

    Ornis that was affixed with absorbing effect using gravity magic so to speak was a ry point for the convergence. Meteor impact was fired to scatter the prepared metal particles that had the function for conglutinating negative energy all over the world. At the same time, the pollutednd was smashed so that they would be rolled up as much as possible as dust to be collected.

    ¡¸What a beautiful¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Pii¡­¡­¡¹

    The world was filled with jet ck rivers of heaven.

    The negative energy all over the world was flowing in toward Hajime apanied by faint glimmers. There was no need to mention the sea of clouds and dark clouds. The dust of thend that was polluted by negative energy that was rolled up to the sky also became rivers that were flowing in the sky and gathered toward Hajime''s position.

    What was flowing there was negative energy that was fatal for living thing. But, even so the people thought. That this sight was beautiful. Surely if there was an astronaut in this world looking down to the, there was no doubt that he would simrly get deeply moved at the sight of the sea of clouds and dust covering the world flowing into a point.

    At the same time it was noticed.

    The meaning of the jewel that was emitting crimson spark while swallowing the ck sea of clouds and dusts without leaving any behind. The intention of Hajime that was lifting it up.

    Yes, he was trying to purify the world!

    Great number of people went down on their knees. They put their hands together in front of their chest while tears were flowing on their face.

    It was as though they were worshipping a god!

    One person, then one more person. The people who were dedicating prayer and gratitude toward the demon god who was purifying the world were increasing!

    The pain in Tio-san''s chest was increasing in proportion of the number of the people! Somehow, she looked like she was really unable to endure being there even for a second longer!

    ¡¸Tsk, the limit value huh. Well, I guess this is the initial value of the dragon core and sky core that can be picked up. What''s left will need time.¡¹

    The radiance of the jewel that was swallowing the negative energy along with the sea of clouds and dusts was settling down. The sky of the world was cleared up, everywhere the sea of clouds and dusts were dissipating.

    Hajime who was taking a breather finally turned his gaze at the people below at that time. And then, ¡¸oOO!?¡¹he raised a shocked voice. After all, while he was getting a bit absorbed at another matter, for some reason the number of people staring at him with tears on their face while offering prayer was rapidly increasing. It made demon god-sama to be a bit shocked.

    Hajime somehow guessed the circumstance and for a moment he showed a gesture as though he was thinking of something. The next moment shock and perplexity vanished from his face and a smile settled on his expression. His face changed into an expression that was already vibrantly smooth.

    While crimson ripples were spreading in the air, like a god that was descending to the lower world, Hajime came down by calmly stepping step by step on the air. In order to return into Treasure Warehouse II, all Ornis gathered toward Hajime with a spiral trajectory which further gave him positive correction with his sublimity.

    Beside Tio who for some reason was showing an exasperated face, the queen-sama was giving her wee with moist eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-sama. I, don''t know, just what I should say¡­¡­. I don''t have any word to express this feeling of gratitude welling up inside me.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged toward Roze who was talking with a bit of feeling vexed.

    ¡¸I don''t need any thanks. I''m only doing what I want to do by my own convenience.¡¹

    ¡¸You are really¡­¡­¡¹

    Roze smiled looking troubled at those extremely light words regarding the salvation of the world. Behind her, Sabas and Crow siblings, Bovid and Cline and the other top brasses, and so many other people were gathering.

    Words of gratitude were expressed from them one by one. Their voices were gradually turning into a chorus that began to shake the cleared up sky.

    While the number of people in surrounding was increasing moment by moment, Roze said that she wished for the two of them to rest inside the pce by any means. The post war processing after this would be really difficult, but it seemed that she wanted to thank them no matter what as much as she could.

    Hajime slowly shook his head toward such Roze.

    ¡¸From here on it will be difficult for you all. If you have time to look after someone like me, you should prepare instead for the next battle to rebuild the world.¡¹

    ¡¸However, our feeling won''t be eased like that. Please¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Well, put aside that talk for now. Queen-san, can youe with me for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸He?¡¹

    For a moment Roze''s cheeks reddened thinking if¡¸Is it for that kind of meaning!?¡¹. Within an instant inside her brain the image of the approaching Hajime and herself saying denial¡­¡­such wild delusion was rushing around. As expected from the hidden pervert queen.

    However, the aforementioned Hajime turned away his gaze from her toward the mother ship Avenst that wasnded behind the pce. Seeing that, her cheeks reddened because it was her misunderstanding this time. Beside her Sabas''s forehead was forming a Mariana trench.

    ¡¸I have something important to talk. It''s fine for the top brasses toe along, so clear away all passenger from Avenst.¡¹

    ¡¸U, understood.¡¹

    Roze-chan''s cheeks reddened once more at the part of something important to talk, but she tilted her head by the time Sabas and others also okayed the request.

    Sabas and others were also tilting their head in wonder what this was about, even so this was a request from the hero that saved their country. They didn''t even have the intention to refuse, and so the made people exited the mother ship Avenst and invited Hajime in.

    *kon kon* Hajime and others were walking through a passage of mother ship Avenst that was silent from using up almost all the power of sky core it had. Hajime had finished grasping the ship''s internal construction after staying there for two days, so Hajime was walking forward rapidly in the lead.

    ¡¸Err, Hajime-sama? Where are you going toward?¡¹

    The capital was in excitement from the victory, but the people should immediately feel insecure with the absence of the leading actors. Just in case the people who remained should be giving some kind of exnation to the people, but from the standpoint of Roze and others they wanted to quickly talk to the people.

    Roze was nervous with Kuwaibel held on her chest. Apanying them were Sabas, Crow siblings, and Bovid. And then the ship captains starting from Cline were also somewhat restless.

    Hajime quietly opened his mouth toward them.

    ¡¸I removed a considerable amount of the negative energy running rampant in this world. But, as expected it doesn''t mean that the bnce of the world ispletely restored. The bnce of this world is still copsed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That''s¡¹

    Indeed, the jewel in Hajime''s hand absorbed negative energy. The sea of clouds became scattered all over and the rolled up dust also thinned so it didn''t cut off the sunlightpletely.

    However, the amount of the positive energy was still few, the bnce of the world couldn''t be recovered right away with just the sky core of the natural world and the declined dragon species.

    ¡¸Even so, now we are able to see the path to the future far clearer than before. Something like rebuilding the world from the start is something that cannot be done without being resolved for a long time of piling up effort for who know how many generations. Hajime-sama, you don''t know how much help it is already just from us being able to step on thend with our own feet.¡¹

    It seemed the destination ahead of the passage they were going through steadily was the power room. Hajime nodded¡¸I see¡¹at Roze''s words and he continued his speech.

    ¡¸But, the prospect for the future be better and having leeway¡­¡­those facts are also enough for anyone to think about needless things. Even in a circumstance where there is no leeway and people has to be desperate to stay alive, people still cannot band together and they fought each other like that. The appearance of Helmut as amon enemy could be said as fortunate in a sense.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Surely the people living in this world aren''t just queen-san and others and the Qwailent bunches. There must be other people surviving, holding their breath in the scattered floating inds, Perhaps there are even people who discovered a way to survive somewhere in the surface. Like deep underground for example.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it, that you wish to say Hajime-sama?¡¹

    Roze looked dubious. No, she actually understood. There was no more enemy of the world that could be the cause for banding together. Sure enough, in the situation where resource was limited, how would people who now had leeway in their survival would move¡­¡­.

    Hajime opened the door to the power room. In the center of therge room, an out of norm power reactor was sitting there. There was a spot in the center of the reactor where a fuel tank could be inserted.

    The jewel that Hajime took out once more was settled silently in his hand. It looked like a yin yang sphere with its color mix of deep blue and faint bluish white. Hajime fiddled it around as though it was a marble ball while his gaze turned toward Roze.

    ¡¸Do you want power? An even greater power that can overwhelm the world?¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    It was a surprisingly deep and silent gaze. It was as though she was looking at a whirlpool that was created inside an ocean. She felt like if she lost focus, then her consciousness would be swallowed.

    With a nce at Roze who unconsciously held her breath, Hajime carelessly threw the jewel into the reactor. The spot for inserting the fuel tank didn''t have a shape for precise insertion, there was a small box to put in the thing that would be the fuel, and after inserting the item into there the box only needed to be fixed in ce using the fixing sps.

    Because of that, even without processing the jewel into the shape of a fuel tank, there was no problem if the jewel was inserted as it was. Yes, that was if that jewel had a function as fuel.

    *kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-*

    A sound like vapor whistle resounded, and then *goon goon* a sound that felt like it resounded until the bottom of stomach hit the earlobe. It gave an impression as though a heart to pour vitality into blood vessel and internal organ was now resuming to beat.

    ¡¸Lies¡­¡­Avenst is,pletely¡­¡­starting up?¡¹

    ¡¸-, ¡­¡­Roze-sama. The energy replenishment rate, is 60 percent. It''s in the middle of rising even now. The weapon control system, is in the state of possible activation.¡¹

    The mother ship Avenst that should be unable to be activatedpletely except by the energy output of monarch dragon core was resuming breathing. When Sabas who ran to the console in respond to Roze''s whisper informed her about the ship''s state, the top brasses unanimously turned speechless.

    Just floating was the best it could do with the power of sky core. Even if it used dragon core, using only average number of average dragon core would only make this ship able to usebat maneuver but using weapon would still be out of reach.

    But now, this ship was activating.

    ¡¸You see, this jewel, well, if I have to say it''s a pseudo monarch dragon core. The raw materials are sky cores, stockpiled dragon cores processed by the Qwailent bunches that I withdrawn from the fuel tank, and a bit of rare crystal from another world. It''s an imitation, but its output cannot be matched even by a monarch dragon core. After all, right now it had just absorbed energy that can purify the world to a certain degree.¡¹

    ¡¸Su, such thing is¡­¡­¡¹

    It was possible. After all, this person here was a matchless transmutation master. Furthermore, although it was necessary for him to use artifact as intermediary, he was an existence who had even taken possession of technique that interfered with the truth of the world.

    ¡¸If you have this, the strongest battleship that once shook the world will be revived. Perhaps you will be able to stave off the chaos that might happen from here on using this one ship.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-sama¡¹

    Roze was bewildered and took a step back, perhaps from feeling confusion at the unforeseen situation.

    Toward such girl, Hajime mercilessly asked one more time as though thrusting the reality before her.

    ¡¸Do you want power? If it''s you¡­¡­If it''s the "rebirth" dragon kingdom Avenst''s queen Roze Phiris Avenst who rise to shoulder this world, then I will also be fine with lending this jewel.¡¹

    ¨D¨DWhat to do?

    The question was calmly asked once more. If they had a deterrence ability this great, then indeed perhaps they would be able to prevent a needless spilling of blood from repressing the disturbance that would happen in the future.

    It might possibly be the symbol of the queen of the rebirth dragon kingdom Avenst who decided to fight.

    Roze was unable to sort out her confused mind, however, the moment her eyes met the eyes of Hajime who was staring straight at her, the conclusion came out with an easiness that surprised even herself. She found the conclusion the moment she saw that gaze that was vaguely holding expectation, as though testing her.

    ¡¸No, I don''t need it.¡¹

    She was able to answer that clearly and strongly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hee. There really is no hesitation in that answer. Without this jewel, Avenst is a ship that is only big. Now that you have taken back your country''s territory, this kind of stupidly big ship will be reduced into a mere baggage you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, perhaps that is so. But, didn''t Hajime-sama say it yourself? What is starting from here on is the "rebirth" dragon kingdom Avenst. Even if that isn''t a monarch dragon core, even if it''s a dragon core energy that is already processed, we will never make use of dragon core as weapon until the end of the world.¡¹

    Roze calmly replied to Hajime with a strong piercing re. Looking carefully, the top brasses standing behind Roze were all staring with wordless deration¡¸Don''t make light of us!¡¹inside their eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You really, won''t use it until the end the world?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We won''t.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is a power that can rule the world. The strongest battleship. You really don''t need it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we don''t need it.¡¹

    Seeing Hajime''s insistent questioning, Roze felt strangely mystified¡¸Is he worried about us that much?¡¹and a chuckle leaked out from her mouth. Her heart was tickled from the gap of this Hajime with the demon god''s mercilessness of before.

    Roze spoke of her determination once more toward Hajime who was silently gazing at her searching her true feeling.

    ¡¸Rebuilding the world is a battle against people''s heart. A weapon is just boorish for something like that. We have friends. We can walk toward the future just from the fact that we have taken back our friends. We have to walk forward. That''s why¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why, you don''t need this thing anymore, is it?¡¹

    Hajime turned his gaze behind him with a wry smile. Ahead of his gaze there was the sparkling jewel and the heart of Avenst that was fully activated from receiving its power.

    Hajime who returned his gaze at Roze was scratching his cheek looking a bit troubled.

    ¡¸Aa~. Looks like, I''m only creating the spark of war for all of you.¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t speak that far¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, just with this thing remaining here, it will only wither queen-san''s determination and also your persuasiveness to the external side. ¡­¡­Can''t be helped. I''ll take responsibility as the creator and take this thing away to deal with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thank you very much. At the very end¡­¡­Hajime-sama is a really kind demon god-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Demon god? Since when I ranked up like that huh?¡¹

    Seeing Hajime who was scratching his cheek looking even more troubled, this time for sure Roze couldn''t hold it anymore and she let out augh. It was a lively smiling face that was full with the liberation from the heavy pressure of many years and charm that looked radiant with the hope and determination for the future.

    Enticed by thatugh, the top brasses starting from Crow siblings also started tough.

    For some reason, it was only Tio and Sabas whose expression looked horriblyplicated though¡­¡­

    Hajime who faced away with an expression that really looked like¡¸It''s really embarrassing to getughed at¡¹then said¡¸Aaah, how long you guys are going tough!¡¹while he made the "Treasure Warehouse II" in his hand to shine.

    Right away, the whole Avenst was enveloped in crimson radiance, and the next moment it vanishedpletely. Although the reactor was located near the bottom of the ship, there was quiet some distance until the ground, so Roze and others who were suddenly thrown on the air reflexively screamed¡¸Hyaaah!?¡¹in that situation.

    Although, they were wrapped in weightless feeling and the next moment Tio''s wind gently enveloped Roze and others and they were lowered slowly to the ground.

    Roze looked around while feeling a bit of indignation of what suddenly happened, however, she noticed that the figure of Hajime and Tio was already gone and she felt slightly flustered.

    ¡¸Now then, we are going now. This short time was really fun.¡¹

    ¡ºRi, right. Well then Roze-dono. Kuwaibel. And then everyone of the kingdom. Stay in good health all of thee.¡»

    When they looked up to the sky from where the words came, there was the figure of Tio who had transformed to dragon before anyone knew it and Hajime riding on her back.

    The figure of the gant and magnificent ck dragon that could be seen to be different from Helmut in a nce caused the people to makemotion and raised joyful cheer of astonishment. In the middle of that uproar, Roze who guessed what was happening raised her voice in panic.

    ¡¸Do, don''t tell me, you two are nning to leave right now!? We still haven''t expressed our thanks at all! Please, stay for a bit more here!¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s thanks we have received enough. Your words queen-san are the greatest gift more than anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-sama. Such thing-, that isn''t a token of appreciation at all-¡¹

    ¡ºThat''s right, both of you! Besides, I want to be together with Haha-ue more!¡»

    Roze who desperately tried to make the two stay with moist eyes, and Kuwaibel who pleaded at Tio like a spoilt child. The people who noticed from that appearance that their heroes would leave also yelled words asking the two to stay one after another.

    ¡¸It''s the same like a weapon. It''s not fitting for an existence like me to stay beside the people who will work hard walking forward with their own legs from here on. Later!¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Boy. A king who guide the world wouldst not cry seeking his mother. Always gantly let out the dragon''s roar. Remember that okay?¡»

    Saying that, the two turned around. They didn''t even loko back at the words asking them to stay and their figure turned small faraway just like fickle wind that drifted away.

    ¡¸Geez¡­¡­to not even let us express our thanks sufficiently¡­¡­they are really selfish, whimsy, hics-¡­¡­and kind demon god-sama and true dragon-sama.¡¹

    ¡ºHaha-ue¡­¡­I will, do my best. I''ll be a true dragon Haha-ue can be proud of.¡»

    Inside the world where the cheers of gratitude of the people were echoing, the whispers of the queen and monarch dragon resounded solemly, yet by no means they carried any unpleasant emotion inside.

    The strongest butler who had been at her side since her childhood offered a handkerchief silently. And then, he asked with reservation as though giving consideration.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Roze-sama. Is this okay?¡¹

    ''Is it fine to not stop them from leaving?'' Roze who <em>thought </em>that she was asked that wiped her eyes that turned red from tears while she nodded with a bright smile even then.

    ¡¸No matter what reason we have, surely no one will be able to stop those people to stay here. Then, let us wait instead. We will do what we ought to do, make this world even more beautiful, so that when theye here once again riding on the wind we will be able to give them satisfaction.¡¹

    ''A splendid determination. You have grown,'' Sabas wanted to say that.

    However, he couldn''t say it. Because the meaning of his question was different.

    ¡¸That, err, it''s not that¡­¡­they are, taking away Avenst, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Roze-chan stiffened with a snap, a smile still on her face. After her, Kuwaibel who was in her embrace and Bovid and others who were cheering behind them also stiffened in a snap.

    Roze averted her gaze still with a smiling face thinking ''Just what is gramps talking about I wonder?''. Her gaze moved toward the ce where Avenst was parked.

    Not there.

    No matter how many times she looked, the nation on ship that had been together with them in joys and sorrows until now wasn''t there. Or rather, the goods and tools for living, the personal effects that should be ced in the resident district and production district, all of them were left into a huge mound at slight distance away before anyone noticed.

    A wind blew pass the empty space. Ah, the adult underwear of ady that was previously hanged on the tip of the main cannon to dry it was blown by the wind! It was lightly dancing in the sky!

    Roze blinked.

    As she thought, the figure of mother ship Avenst wasn''t there. If this was in anime, then surely there would be the ship''s silhouette blinking in the empty spot with sound effect *pikon pikon-*.

    Sabas spoke with a reallyplicated expression toward Roze who was in the state of petrification still with a smiling face.

    ¡¸If I may be so presumptuous to speak¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what is it, gramps?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps, that person had taken ourmitment?¡¹

    ¡¸Commitment?¡¹

    The conversation that showed Roze''s determination and resolve to Hajime was flowing inside Roze''s brain. The memory was filtered by the truth that was Sabas''s words.

    Now, let''s try remembering it clearly!

    ¡ºYes, perhaps that is so. But, didn''t Hajime-sama say it yourself? What is starting from here on is the "rebirth" dragon kingdom Avenst. Even if that isn''t a monarch dragon core, even if it''s a dragon core energy that is already processed, we will never make use of dragon core as weapon until the end of the world.¡»

    ?Roze-chan''s true feeling

    ¨D¨DWe won''t use Avenst as weapon, so we don''t need the jewel for activating it.

    ?Hajime-san''s liberal trantion

    ¨D¨DWe don''t need this kind of <em>battleship</em> anymore okay!

    ¡º¡­¡­You really, won''t use it until the end the world?¡»

    ?Hajime-san''s liberal trantion

    ¨D¨DEh, seriously? Seriously, not just the jewel, but you also don''t need Avenst?

    ¡ºYes. We won''t.¡»

    ?Roze-chan''s true feeling

    ¨D¨DYes, we don''t need the <em>jewel</em>

    ?Hajime-san''s liberal trantion

    ¨D¨DTotally seriously. I say that we seriously don''t need something like Avenst. Rather it''s just a baggage.

    ¡º¡­¡­This is a power that can rule the world. The strongest battleship. You really don''t need it?¡»

    ?Hajime-san''s liberal trantion

    ¨D¨DReally? Even ifter you say ''as I thought we need it'' that won''t be my problem y''know? You rea~lly don''t need it then?

    ¡ºYes, we don''t need it.¡»

    ?Roze-chan''s true feeling

    ¨D¨DFor you to be that worried for us¡­¡­. But, we really don''t need that jewel.

    ?Hajime-san''s liberal trantion

    ¨D¨DHow persistent. We really don''t need this kind of battleship I told you. Rather, we are troubled of how to deal with it!

    ¡ºBut, just with this thing remaining here, it will only wither queen-san''s determination and also your persuasiveness to the external side. ¡­¡­Can''t be helped. I''ll take responsibility as the creator and deal with this thing.¡»

    ?Hajime-san''s liberal trantion

    ¨D¨DGot it then, if it''s that much a bother for you, I''ll take responsibility and ept Avenst.

    ¡ºFufu, thank you very much. At the very end¡­¡­Hajime-sama is a really kind demon god-sama.¡»

    ?Roze-chan''s true feeling

    ¨D¨DDefeating Helmut, purifying the world, and on top of that you even worry about our war strength in the future, really how kind. But, even if for example it has no meaning as a battleship, it''s fine for Avenst to be like that. Whether for the sake of the world, and also for our sake.

    ?Hajime-san''s liberal trantion

    ¨D¨DMyy! Even though this is something troubling that ought to be recycled or collected as an oversized garbage, but you actually take it away for us! What kindness!

    The above was the content of the chain of conversation.

    What Hajime said in the end, ¡¸Your words queen-san are the greatest gift more than anything¡¹it also wasn''t a lie. It was a gratitude that came from heart, something like thank you for letting me take yourmitment.

    Roze who carefully recalled her conversation''s content with Hajime and guessed Hajime''s true intention then began to tremble all over still with smiling face.

    She certainly said that they didn''t need the jewel that could return the nation on ship Avenst back into a battleship.

    However, she didn''t say a single word that they also didn''t need Avenst with it. No, it looked like she said it, but it should be understood right!? Like from the flow of conversation, or from the particrs until now!

    ¡¸Thi, thi, thi¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Thi?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    While Bovid and others who seemed to simrly guess the situation were making twitching expression, Roze was shaking all over while muttering¡­¡­

    ¡¸Thi, THIE¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DF!!!¡¹

    Queen-sama, that guy had stolen something enormous.

    Yes, it''s your nation on ship!

    Roze''s scream that felt like it could reach until the end of the world reverberated.

    ¡ºNou, Goshujin-sama. Art this really fine?¡»

    ¡¸It''s fine, after all the queen herself said it''s fine.¡¹

    That absolutely wasn''t her true intention. Or rather, it was this person who was leading on so it turned like that. Tio-san who saw the expression of Hajime who looked in terribly good mood couldn''t say that. She was flying in the sky casually while her neck twisted to send her gaze at Hajime on her back.

    ¡¸Even though I said that I''m taking it, but actually it''s only borrowing for a bit long. I won''t break it so it will be fine.¡¹

    Tio''spletely wordless gaze as expected caused Hajime to be unable to endure and he spoke his rationalization. Tio shook her head as though to say ''can''t be helped''.

    ¡ºNevertheless, thou looked really pleased Goshujin-sama. Was it that great to hath that jewel created? In mine opinion, I couldst not think that this artifact is that amazing for Goshujin-sama who art able to create god crystal.¡»

    For now, let''s put aside the matter about taking¨D¨Dborrowing a battleship from the pure queen-sama, Tio threw a question at Hajime who since some time ago was toying around with the jewel in his hand while grinning widely.

    Indeed, if it was Hajime who could create god crystal, something like a crystal that was filled with immense energy wasn''t something that rare. The point where it could stimte the surrounding energy to supply heat made it seemed like it was more all-purpose than the god water that was created from god crystal, but Tio tilted her head feeling puzzled if it was something to feel that happy about.

    Hajime''s eyes gazed in amazement at such Tio.

    ¡¸Eh? Huh? I more or less exined it right, about the thing I was trying to create?¡¹

    ¡ºHmm? Certainly that art so, but in the middle it was mostly Goshujin-sama talking to thyself and thou immediately started to be immersed in thy own thought, honestly speaking, I didst not really understand but I thought it was something like Goshujin-sama art wishing to make something simr with god crystal.¡»

    Hajimeprehended about Tio''s thin reaction at the thing he created after hearing what she said. And then Hajime showed an self-triumphant look that he rarely showed as though saying ''then I''ll let you hear it''.

    ¡¸Tio, the energy that is unique to this world, the sky core energy and dragon core energy¨D¨Dit''s troublesome so I''ll call it sky dragon energy, I talked a bit about its property to you right?¡¹

    ¡ºRight, the positive energy give invigoration, and the negative energy possess the nature of pacification to obstruction. All those circte with the core as the center which maintain the world''s bnce.¡»

    ¡¸That''s right. But see, that''s not the essence of sky dragon core. No, if you say that''s its essence then it''s true that''s the essence, but what ought to be really paid attention to, the property that is worthy to feel astonishment toward is not that.¡¹

    ¡ºHou? And that is?¡»

    Hajime who was unusually putting on airs spoke about the core''s property that he became convinced about from his two days interaction with the craftsmen of Avensts and from his analysis toward the flow of dragon core energy of Helmut and Kuwaibel.

    ¡¸The terrific property of sky dragon core¨D¨Dis in the aspect of its cirction efficiency that is a hundred percent.¡¹

    ¡ºHmm¡­¡­hmm?¡»

    Seeing Tio who didn''t really get it, Hajime began to talk gleefully.

    ¡¸Tio, this is something amazing. Even in earth or Tortus, you can find any amount of cirction system, whether nature or artificial. However, you can say that a system with one hundred percent cirction rate doesn''t exist. Fundamentally there must be loss that urred without exception.¡¹

    ¡ºHm~m, I vaguely hath heard about that. Art this a talk about thermodynamics?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s right. It''s a talk about aw of thermodynamics. ¡­¡­Don''t you get it Tio? One of mankind''s grand problems that denied thermodynamics and is said to be impossible to be realized.¡¹

    ¡ºI''m not that detailed about it though¡­¡­nn? Wait a second, Goshujin-sama. Loss wouldst ur without exception, because of that it''s impossible to realize? By any chance that is¡­¡­¡»

    Hajime smiledcently at Tio who was amazingly good in making conjecture. Seeing his expression, Tio opened her eyes in shock for sure this time.

    ¡¸That''s right. This is still a prototype, and it can only deal with sky dragon power but¡­¡­I finallyid my hands on it. One of mankind''s grand problem¨D¨D¡¹

    ¨D¨DThe creation of perpetual motion.

    The sky dragon power of this world, although the cirction rate was different based from the time difference and core''s amount, but the energy itself would be converted from negative to positive with a hundred percent cirction rate once it got taken in into the core.

    In other words, if this energy was made to circte within a certain range, it would continue to circte perpetually. Yes, just like how the sky dragon power was continuing to circte within this.

    The jewel Hajime created had sky core and processed dragon core stored inside Qwailent fleet''s fuel bunkerpressed until the very limit using transmutation, and the result was inserted at the center of the jewel. God crystal was then fused with it so that the problem of the small energy retention amount of the sky dragon core was cleared. And then the cirction performance was explosively increased by using sublimation magic and creation magic.

    That center core¨D¨Dthe true core had gravitational field generated by gravity magic so that the energy wouldn''t escape to outside, furthermore the outer shell that was using god crystal used space magic to permit only the property of invigoration effect from the positive energy to exert influence to outside.

    The positive energy that lost the invigoration power would be altered into negative energy, the true core would absorb it and converted it back into positive energy once more. The loss was zero percent so it would circte for perpetuity.

    ¡¸Currently it can only be operated with sky dragon power that can be used only by this world''s machine. But, I discovered the method to convert magic power into electricity, and electricity into magic power. If I can simrly find the method to convert sky dragon power into magic power or something else¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºWa, wait a second Goshujin-sama.¡»

    ''I''ll be able to freely control infinite magic power, or perhaps infinite heat¨D¨Dthe dream is spreading wide yeah'', Tio put a stop at Hajime who was talking passionately. As expected even Tio couldn''t suppress her shudder seeing her master who was smoothly talking about something really terrifying with an expression that looked like a boy.

    To speak further, that jewel that possessed a core at the center and continuously circte for perpetuity inside the sphere could be said to be something that imitate this very itself. That was to say¡­¡­

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama, thou spoke it so easily but¡­¡­art not that thing, couldst be called as a already?¡»

    ¡¸Hm? ¡­¡­Well, this is a really simplified one so it''s doubtful whether this can be called that unconditionally. But calling it that is also not mistaken. Hm~m,e to think of it this thing is also still not named¡­¡­yosh-, let''s name this thing like this.¡¹

    ¨D¨DPerpetual motion machine Grasp Gloria in hand that is rotating for perpetuity)

    It seemed that demon god-sama finally created a that he took possession above his hand.

    ¡¸Tio. I''m going to show Avenst at Yue and others when we go home. It feels like it can even go to space if it''s modified. There is also no worry about the fuel if there is Grasp Gloria. Let''s even try a space travel of year 20XX!¡¹

    Tio was in a state of being filled with astonishment until she was almost bursting, but when she was Hajime''s good mood it seemed that her heart was also gradually calming down.

    Even if she lived for more than five hundred years, but as long as she was beside Hajime then she might not get tired of living. While vaguely thinking of such thing, she energetically replied¡ºRight!¡».

    But, at that timing a voice resounded from a bit far away.¡¸Oh?¡¹The two of them tilted their head at each other, and then when Hajime and Tio looked behind, there they saw the figure of Roze riding on the back of Kuwaibel who was flying even though a bit unsteadily in his grown-up form.

    In addition there were even Bovid, Crow siblings, and Sabas riding sky battlecraft. Even behind them there were a lot of people riding sky battlecrafts and small airships with every single one filled in over capacity. The dragons were flying in parallel of all those while they were watching over the humans worriedly.

    ¡¸The thief over thereee~~. Return Avenst backkk~~!¡¹

    ¡¸From the legendary dragon knight to demon king, and then ranked up to demon god, and yet at the end you call me a thief. Don''t you think that''s a cruel false usation?¡¹

    ¡ºI toast to Goshujin-sama''s thick nerve that couldst dere what she said as a false usation.¡»

    Hajime and Tio cracked jokes at each other. Tio smiled wryly and she suggested at Hajime while directing a slightly gentle eyes at him.

    ¡ºNow then, getting caught here wouldst be too uncool for the end of the adventure. Goshujin-sama, let''s return home to earth soon.¡»

    ¡¸Hm~? ¡­¡­I guess. Yue and others will soon pick¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºNo, it''s fine already. Thou bring it correct, thepass?¡»

    Hajime smiled wryly¡¸As I thought, it got found out huh¡¹at Tio''s statement and he took out thepass from "Treasure Warehouse II".

    ¡¸When did you notice? As I thought was it that time, when I sent Avenst to Qwailent?¡¹

    ¡ºNo, I felt suspicious at that time we were chasing after the sky battlecraft that got away at first. I was convinced when we boarded the mother ship. At either time, Goshujin-sama didst not show any sign of getting lost. Thou held confidence of the location of the opponent we chased in this vast world where there is only sky.¡»

    ¡¸So, so since that time¡­¡­as expected from Tio. You are sharp despite being a pervert.¡¹

    ¡ºNn-, stop it with the surprise reward. I''m going to fall. Cough-, in all possibility, that was a consideration so I couldst enjoy my time together with just Goshujin-sama without reservation correct?¡»

    ¡¸It''s meaningless if it was exposed so quickly though.¡¹

    Hajime scratched his cheek¡¸I''m too high spirited huh¡¹looking awkward. With a sh Tio released her dragon transformation, and then she gave a kiss on Hajime''s cheek really nonchntly.

    ¡¸I hath enjoyed to mine heart content of Goshujin-sama who art full of consideration, and also Goshujin-sama who make merry like a child. Thank you. Now, let''s go home to where everyone art.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief. Sometimes when I''m with you it feels like I''m really childish.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly while he thrust forward the crystal key using the image of his homnd that he searched using thepass. The space undted and a solemn door around two meter high appeared.

    ¡¸Aa~~~, wait! Please waii~~~t!¡¹

    ¡ºPiih! Piih!¡»

    With Roze in the lead, the people of Avenst also yelled loudly.

    Hajime turned around toward them while he also raised his voice.

    ¡¸I''m borrowing Avenst a bit! I''m going to y again here eventually! At that time, I''ll show off the Avenst that became something like a luxurious ship from my demonic remodeling okay!¡¹

    Not as a battleship, but as a extravagance ship that invited people''s dream and romance.

    Those words caused the chests of Roze and the people of Avenst to feel tight. In the first ce they didn''te here with serious intention of taking back the ship. They wished to say this without any strange misunderstanding.

    ¡¸Aah, geez-! Please take a good care of it okay! Because that''s our second homnd! Please make it into an extraordinarily lovely ship! Because I''ll entrust it to you forever and eveerr~~! Plee~~~aase, absolutelye here again to meet us! Riding that ship at that time!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah. Fine! Flying in the sky of this world is the best. We are going toe again for an adventure! Later, for real this time!¡¹

    Hajime and Tio smiled while waving their hand and they threw their body as though falling into the gate behind them. They could see the figure of Avenst''s people waving their hands from the gap. Along with a very loud words of¡¸Thank you!¡¹.

    *hyuuoooooo-* Such sound of wind pierced the ears.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, couldst I ask why we art like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I made a little miss.¡¹

    Hajime and Tio safely aplished returning home. The ce was at altitude eight thousand meter. They were in the middle of a grand free fall. It seemed that they were more or less right above the home of Nagumo grandparents. Because they were always above the sky at the other world, Hajime''s sense was amiss and they came out in the sky despite trying to teleport in the garden.

    Hajime averted his gaze looking a bit embarrassed at the really sloppy return.

    While they were talking the ground was approaching, by the time the two thought about takingnding stance soon, soft golden light enveloped them. The two were immediately released from the wedge of gravity and their altitude slowly descended.

    When they looked at the ground, there were the figures of the grandpa who was unable to stand up from shock, and the grandma who was looking up open mouthed at the sky with one hand holdingundry, and then, the figure of Yue smiling gently.

    It was about three days since they departed. But, there was no sign of worry that could be seen in Yue''s expression. Myuu and Shia who came out to the garden with light footsteps and Remia also didn''t look worried at all. Rather the color of exasperation¡¸Finallying home huh~¡¹could be seen strongly in their face.

    While looking at Yue who quickly used soul magic to return to the present world the souls of Jii-chan and Baa-chan that slipped out because they were knocked out of their wits from seeing Hajime and Tio whonded on the garden,

    ¡¸I''m home.¡¹

    ¡¸We hath returned.¡¹

    The two said theiring home words.

    ¡¸Geez-. Hajime-san and Tio-san, where were you two loitering around with just the two of you desu!? We saw the letter that said you two are going adventuring, but I never heard about doing it for three days!¡¹

    Shia went angry with a huff. Her rabbit ears were pointed straight up as though to say¡¸Hey hey, what''s the meaning of this?¡¹.

    ¡¸Muu. Papa and also Tio-oneechan are unfair nano! Even though Myuu also want to go in a trip¡¹

    ¡¸Putting us aside, Ojii-sama and Obaa-sama were really worried you know?¡¹

    Myuu ran with a fast pace *sutetetete-* still wearing a sullenly bloated cheeks and she clung tightly on Hajime''s leg. When the two turned their gaze from Remia''s words, there they saw the Jii-chan and Baa-chan who fainted even though their soul had returned back. Sumire and Shii were looking after the two. Both of them said¡¸Wee home~¡¹with really light feeling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­And? Where were you two going until now?¡¹

    Yue tilted her head while asking. She understood that the two went out spontaneously from the letter left behind, but as expected it seemed she guessed that the two encountered some kind of unavoidable circumstance with how they were spending three nights away without notice.

    Hajime looked at Tio. Tio also looked at Hajime. After looking at each other for some reason, Hajime made a small smile

    ¡¸Secret¡¹

    And said such thing.

    He decided that he would save his adventure that he started with just Tio inside his chest until the time came it was necessary. Tio''s gaze was wandering around with an expression as though she had stuffed her mouth with sweet candies.

    Seeing such two, Yue tilted her head a bit before she smiled gently.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. Tio, did you have fun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Very.¡¹

    Enticed by Yue''s gentle smile, Tio also made a smile that looked like a girl.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s afternoon only just now but, want to eat?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. My stomach is really empty here.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. We hath just gone through various things.¡¹

    The moment Yue suggested that, Hajime and Tio''s stomach growled harmoniously, Yue chuckled seeing that while she returned inside the house.

    Hajime and Tio followed behind her while for some reason they looked up to the sky, and then they chuckled at each other for some reason seeing each other doing simr thing.

    ¡¸Wai, what''s with that atmosphere of mutual understanding! Even if Yue-san ignored it, I won''t be like that! Hey hey, what happened desu? Please teach meee. This is the two of you, so something must be blown away, someone raised a scream, and it absolutely became a festival of pandemonium right? I''m really curiousss¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu too! Myuu is also curious nano!¡¹

    Getting coaxed by the rabbit ears and little girl, the two of them were increasingly smiling more in humor.

    Like that Hajime and Tio secretly talked at each other while soothing down Shia and Myuu.

    ¨D¨DSomeday, let''s unveil the huge battleship and perpetual motion machine.

    They said at each other.

    While looking really amused.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Tio arc is finally over. It was long¡­¡­

    The passage of perpetual motion machine was done vaguely, so please spare me from any retort (sweat)

    By the way, not using monarch dragon core was Hajime''s consideration after a fashion.

    About what will the people of that world do with the monarch dragon cores of Helmut and his sibling, it will depend on that world''s people.

    Well, surely Kuwaibel won''t let them do as they pleased.

    ¡­¡­I''ll also say that it was simply because it was too much to write.

    Now then, who should I write next I wonder

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    AN: It will be idle stories until the next long arc after story.

    I will put in unserious story one, or two more times.

    By the way, this chapter''s chronological order is around one month after the return.<hr>

    The upation of a reportage writer is a work of finding an interesting topic, collected data on it, and then reported it as news.

    I, Hamada Shouta (28 years old), am such a reportage writer. I mainly introduced hidden well-known store and specialty of a town. ¡­¡­I have never missed a meal doing this job, but there were times when there was no story to sell, so I have also done running gossip asionally.

    What someone like me is observingtely is a western restaurant¡ºWisteria¡». It''s a hidden well-know store in the city, a restaurant where you can enjoy food and coffee together without doubt.

    Originally this will be where I get requested for formal news coverage and I will interview the owner for several of their prided menu, but currently I,

    ¡¸Wee. Have you decide what you will order?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. This omelet rice, and jasmine tea. Also a blend coffee after the meal please.¡¹

    ¡¸Omelet rice and jasmine tea. And then a blend coffee after meal is it? Thank you for the order. Please wait for a bit.¡¹

    Like this, I''ming as a normal guest. Of course, I don''t tell the restaurant side that I''m a reporter or that I''m wishing for an interview.

    I am staring at the back figure of the girl that is one of the reasons of that¨D¨Dthe girl that just now was politely taking my order, the daughter of this restaurant''s owner Sonobe Yuuka-chan.

    Her style, I guess is fairly nice. Her chestnut hair that seems to be dyed is tied into one and her nice walking posture give a diligent impression that run counter with her appearance that is like a juvenile delinquent. How she is helping in the restaurant in holiday like this is also showing that. She is a high school student but she has a really calm atmosphere. That make her look adult.

    Her long slits eyes and sharp gaze that even look ring at other people also softened gently when she is talking with customer, that be a gap that deepen the favorable impression to her¡­¡­

    Hah!? The auntie at the opposite seating is ring at me with a terrible look!? Tha, that''s not it! By no means I''m staring with a feeling I need to feel guilty about! It''s true I tell you! That''s why, please don''t look at me with those eyes as though I''m a pervert aiming at a high school girl!

    The auntie averted her gaze with suspicion still remaining. From how she is calling at the girl using Yuuka-chan, most likely she is a regr customer. It seems there are a lot of elderly people in this restaurant who are thinking of Yuuka-chan like their real daughter or granddaughter.

    It''s not just the auntie at the opposite seat, there are even an uncle who is sitting unnoticed at the neighboring seat sending a gaze toward here like a hard-boiled detective investigating a criminal, and an old man who is reading a newspaper at the inner seating of the restaurant, but actually there is an opened hole on that newspaper from where the old man is observing me like an investigator.

    ¡­¡­Surely everyone is worried about the girl, thanks to the incident that happened to the girl some time ago and themotion of this and that currently happening around the girl.

    Of course, it''s not just because they are worried, it''s also because she is really that charming of a girl¨D¨D

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting. Here is your jasmine tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, tha, thanks.¡¹

    Damn it. Ipletely stuttered. Yuuka-chan is tilting her head at my suspicious behavior. Her expression is also puzzled¡­¡­

    ¡¸Is something the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸N, no, there is nothing.¡¹

    This is really a disgraceful behavior for a pro reporter. What are you doing getting shaken against a girl more than a decade younger huh. I cleared my throat once. I change my mindset to work mode. What is necessary is an observation ability that won''t overlook even anything trivial. And then, the concentration needed for that.

    ¡¸By the way¨D¨D¡¹

    I open my mouth to casually probe whether I can pull out some information even just for a bit, but before I can do that, the restaurant bell is ringing *cling cling* to notify of a customer''s arrival.

    Naturally, Yuuka-chan''s gaze speedily moves away from me. The girl''s eyes narrowed just for a moment at the entering person before she turned at me once more, bow and left.

    For some reason I be curious about Yuuka-chan''s gaze that turned sharp and so I turn my eyes toward the man who just entered the shop even while feeling the gaze of the auntie on me. The man is wearing a shabby jacket, carrying arge bag hanging on his shoulder, and a lot of stubble on his chin. My sense of smell as a pro smell that man''s true identity. In that case, as expected his objective is¡­¡­

    ¡¸¨D¨DI told you many times already, I won''t ept that kind of interview. Please don''te intruding until the restaurant.¡¹

    ¡¸Just calm down, please don''t be that cruel here. If you are that obstinate, then I too cannot help but think that there is really something suspicious. It''s fine even if it''s just five minutes. Of course I''ll wait until after the restaurant''s closing. Please let me ask just for a bit¨D¨Dregarding all of you the "returnees".¡¹

    Bingo. As I though he is a person of the same business with that reason.

    ¨D¨DReturnees

    That is the cause that makes the situation that dragged in the girl to beplicated.

    The whereabouts of Yuuka-chan along with her ssmates became unknown more than a year ago. At the time it was a really big uproar about a case of spirited away that happened at a school in daytime. Simrly my interest was also pickled and I investigated various things about it.

    But, regardless of the many specialists who investigated the case, in the end the cause of their disappearance and their whereabouts stayed unclear.

    It was thought that perhaps this case will vanish from the people''s memory at this rate, but just a little bit of time ago, Yuuka-chan and others suddenly returned back. Along with most of the students.

    Where did they go? Naturally, not just the police, every public institution and information media pressed for an answer, but the answer the returnees gave to all of them was¨D¨Dfighting an army led by an evil god in another world, they said.

    Naturally they were suspected to have abnormality in their mind or perhaps they were brainwashed using drugs. It seemed that they had been examined many times, but in the end there are no abnormality discovered from them and many institutions concluded like this.

    ¨D¨DThese people who were spirited away are trying to hide the nk one year when they vanished.

    Like that. The press got superheated, and it seemed the questioning from the government also became more forceful. There were also students who don''te back until now, so it can be said to be only natural.

    However, a strange situation is urring here. With one day as the turning point, the questioning toward them is settling down like a tide pulling back.

    Even a free reporter like me got warned by myrades and seniors in the industry, and by the publishers I''m close with, they said¡¸It''s better to not get involved with this case¡¹. Surely something, a great power that an individual like me cannot measure is in the work.

    Even so, there are a lot of people who cannot stop because of their curiosity and ambition that is even bigger than that, and I''m one of such hopeless people, this man is also the same.

    ¡¸Please quit it already. More than this is an obstruction of business already.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa. I get it. Then I''ll ask again another day. It will be great if at that time you will talk about what''s inside your chest. Surely it''s also hard for you to keep close to the chest about the matter of your friends who won''t be able toe back forever right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Inside the restaurant be enveloped by an uneasy air. An aura that absolutely isn''t respectable is emitted from the gaze of an elderly! That man, is he looking for death here!?

    As expected, the man who noticed the strange air inside the restaurant is starting to rapidly retreat with twitching expression. He take out a business card from his pocket and forcefully make Yuuka-chan to hold it.

    ¡¸I hope you won''t misunderstand, I actually want to be your strength. Surely it''s tiresome for you who is still a student to carry thisrge burden right? If you are fine with me, I''ll listen to your story anytime.¡¹

    The man said such thing while showing a smile that is obviously fishy for anyone with working eyes before he turned around, and then perhaps to look at how Yuuka-chan is taking the situation, the man turn around while his hand is reaching toward the entrance door.

    Instantly.

    ¡¸Aa~, right right. Your¨D¨D¡¹

    ¨D¨D*supan-*

    The man''s speech stopped. No, it was stopped.

    By his own business card that flew so close it almost grazed his eyes when he was turning back, and without pause it then stabbed on the door like a joke.

    No, really, what kind of joke this is? Looking there, Yuuka-chan is standing with one hand on her waist, and her other hand is lifted with two fingers pointing toward the man. It''s as though those fingers were just throwing the business card that was held between them.

    ¡­¡­Before this, I once watched a television show where a vegetable was cut using a trump card. That''s why, this situation really looks like a joke, but it''s also not something impossible if one has a preeminent skill I guess.

    Even if for example the business card is made from paper that is far thicker than a trump card, or even though the door is made from wood that is hard in nature. Or even if the thrower isn''t a pro with such upation, but a female high school student helping out her family in her holiday!

    The man''s gaze is moving slowly toward the business card that is stabbed on the entrance door. The twitching on his cheeks is already at the level that cannot be hidden away.

    Yuuka-chan speak with a dignified voice toward that man.

    ¡¸Thank you for your concern. But, even though I look like this I''m a really strong woman, so I''ll shoulder by myself the baggage I have decided to shoulder by my own will until the end. Besides¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuuka-chan smile gently. In that smile there is the utmost trust? Anyone who see that smile will understand that there is no gloominess or worry at all in there, it''s a smiling face that is packed with a charm that is hard to describe.

    ¡¸I know someone who will do something about it when it really matters.¡¹

    ''That''s why, take away that business card and scram right away.'' Such wordless pressure is lurking inside that charming smile. Aa, certainly, if someone get ordered by that kind of smile and gaze, then that person won''t even feel like disobeying.

    ¡¸I see. It will be great if you won''t regret that.¡¹

    Surely that parting threat is the best the man can do. The man roughly pull out the business card and get out without even hiding his irritation.

    Yuuka-chan sighed ''fuuh'' and then she lightly nod at her parents who have been watching over all this time from the kitchen and counter. The parents also nodded back lightly and they return back to their work.

    ¡¸Eerr, I''m really sorry for the disturbance. Please forgive the difort it has caused you customers.¡¹

    Yuuka-chan faced the customer seats and she quickly bowed her head. The regr customers are striving to be the first to say¡¸Don''t mind it¡¹¡¸It''s fine you know~¡¹¡¸The next time hee, uncle will make my subordinate deal with him¡¹and so on. Even the customers who aren''t regrs also doesn''t look like they mind it, perhaps they are affected by the dignified figure and smile of Yuuka-chan just now.

    Rather, they are keep sending nces with deep interest. Those gazes feel like they are looking interested purely at Yuuka-chan herself rather than because she is a "returnee".

    Right, like this Yuuka-chan''s fans are increasing. Simrly I too feel toward Yuuka-chan just now¨D¨D

    *re-* The auntie''s gaze is flying at me. That auntie is absolutely an esper.

    By the way, who is this person who will do something somehow that she refers to?

    Now then, around one week since the day I learned the shocking truth that Yuuka-chan is actually an expert at card throwing.

    During that time I visited Wisteria four times and observed Yuuka-chan.

    ¡­¡­No, I''m not a stalker. Until the end this is for work. A data gathering. I feel bad for Yuuka-chan, but I too am a pro, and so I won''t be merciful. I endure the abnormal stare of the regrs and also the bombing that is Yuuka-chan''s smile, and stand on guard waiting until the girl reveal her faults!

    The result is that it end in vain, it''spletely a wasted effort. There is nothing suspicious about the girl, and there is also nothing suspicious about her ssmates thate ying to the restaurant.

    If I have to say what I have learned, it''s that the girl is a serious girl as expected, she is lovely, and not just card throwing, from pen until vegetable stick, she is a master at throwing whatever, those are all that I learned.

    I only learned for the first time the fact that even a pen can pierce through a smartphone.

    The male student who seems to be a ssmate and got such thing done at his smartphone and Yuuka-chan herself are,

    ¡¸Sonobeee!? What the hell have you done!? My smartphone is dying here! Don''t get carried away just because you are that guy''s mistress okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, idiot Tamai-. I''m not a mistress! So it''s because you guys are saying such things that recently Yue-san and others are looking at me strangely isn''t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Just because of that, this is still too much right!? Aa, now my smartphone looks like Tio-san whose ass is stabbed by Nagumo ain''t it. Even though my smartphone is skewered it''s still gasping and not dying yet. Shiitt, can I at least take out the data? Oi, Sonobe, take responsibility and ask Nagumo for a new one. Even that guy if he is begged by his mistress¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhn¡¹

    ¡¸Aa!? Carrot and radish and cucumber are stabbing my smartphone all over!?¡¹

    They were quarreling with each other really like a student.

    I only learned for the first time the fact that even vegetable stick can pierce through a smartphone.

    They yelled several words that I''m curious about, but Yuuka-chan who is angry with that bright red face is somehow cute so I cannot remember.

    Nevertheless, what is the meaning of "aijin" I wonder? Oh man, I don''t really get the most recent vocabs that the youngsters are using. (TN: Aijin means mistress in Japan. The dialogue in Japan is heavily relying context because many Japanese words sound simr. When Yuuka and Tamai were talking, the word aijin was written using kanji so it can be quickly understood what they were talking about. But the reporter is parroting aijin using katakana, he is under the impression that it might be some new ng because it''s unthinkable for a good kid to be called a mistress just from that conversation.)

    I am recalling such trivial thing while today too my feet are heading toward Wisteria.

    Even if there is no information I can get about the returnees, the cooking in that restaurant is really good. The atmosphere of the restaurant is also calming, so I can drink coffee at the end while rxing. After soaking my body in this harsh industry, taking a short time in this kind of restaurant is really healing me.

    I can see Wisteria in front of me right now. Arge stylish signboard can be seen on the quiet restaurant''s appearance. The time is evening, so Wisteria that is illuminated by the madder red of evening even looks like the entrance to a different world.

    ¡¸Just what am I thinking¡¹

    Is it because the girl had encountered spirited away phenomenon? I retort to myself after saying that kind of impossible imagination. I''m thinking for a little, perhaps it''s better to just normally interview about the restaurant.

    The restaurant''s atmosphere and cooking, coffee, and then a beautiful high school student is the future second generation~

    Yep, I feels like that can be a good enough article. Although, if I do that, then inevitably Yuuka-chan''s background will get exposed and it will only shift back to the topic of "returnee".

    When I''m about to arrive after a little bit more with a wry smile on my face, suddenly a familiar girl get out from the restaurant, it''s Yuuka-chan.

    ¡¸What? She looks strange¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuuka-chan is holding a mobile phone in her hand and she is talking to somewhere while walking briskly through a path that is different from the path I''ming from.

    I be strangely concerned and in the end I don''t enter the restaurant and follow behind Yuuka-chan instead.

    Yuuka-chan ended her call midway and she started jogging.

    ¡­¡­She, she is unexpectedly fast. I have confidence with my waist and legs from my work, but after ten minutes I''m starting to run out of breath. The cause is one. Yuuka-chan looks like she is jogging in a nce, but the fact is, amazingly with each step she is steadily elerating. Inevitably I am sprinting almost with all my strength.

    Yuuka-chan. You aren''t just a throwing master, you are also a jogging master aren''t you?

    A man desperately following behind a high school girl while breathing roughly ''zee~ zee~''. If someone is looking from the side then it''s definitely out. I''m praying so that no one will report me while sprinting for a while.

    Yuuka-chan entered an empty building that is for sale.

    ¡¸In this kind of day when the sun is already sinking, toward this kind of ce, just what is her business?¡¹

    I''m feeling suspicious while gripping my phone tightly so that if something happened to Yuuka-chan I can report it anytime. At the same time, I''m also feeling the indication of a scoop and take out the camera I''m always carrying.

    While confirming that there is no one around, I step into the building cautiously.

    I guess originally this building was used for office. The first floor is spacious and wide, and there is the figure of Yuuka-chan at the center.

    I''m hiding behind a pir and watch over the situation.

    And then before long, five men appear from deeper inside the building. All of them are wearing ck suits. No matter how you look they aren''t respectable person.

    ¡¸I came. And then where is the customer of my restaurant?¡¹

    I guess it right now. Yuuka-chan was called by those suspicious fellows! Her customer is taken hostage! Just who are these people?

    Abduction and confinement, this is not a usual situation.

    I clicked my camera shutter wordlessly.

    ¡¸Don''t be so rushed. We aren''t kidnapping anyone or anything. They must be eating dinner normally around this time. It''s just that our colleagues are on the lookout near the,, that''s all.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really. And? What do you want me to do?¡¹

    Even though this is an outrageous situation, Yuuka-chan is still keeping her hands on her jacket''s pockets, while her mouth that is holding a chewing gum without me noticing is blowing out a balloon. Fear and unease are nonexistent in her expression, if I have to say the color of exasperation is stronger in her face.

    In a nce, she is a delinquent girl looking down at an adult¨D¨Dshe can be seen like that.

    In fact the opponent might be feeling like that because their face frowned slightly.

    ¡¸Just like what we said before, we only want you to cooperate with us. About the ability that all of you have, and then about the method to obtain it and the ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa. And, why is it I''m the one who you called out using a method that is going as far as that?¡¹

    I understood that they are people aiming for information of the returnees based from the flow of their dialogue. However, Yuuka-chan isn''t the only returnee. Why is she the one targeted and not the other students?

    The answer is spoken from the man''s mouth.

    ¡¸It''s nothing big, you are that boy''s mistress right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    That word came out again. The word "aijin". Is that some kind of secret jargon? Hahah, I really don''t get it all~. Eh, why is Yuuka-chan turning that red? Just where does her cool figure just now gone to!?

    The man nced at the fiercely trembling Yuuka-chan and he continued.

    ¡¸We are really well aware about that boy''s abnormality. It''s impossible to even approach him and his rtive. Our colleagues were only "changing job" one after another. The other students look like they have weak influence. But, you are different. You are outside the framework of rtive, but you have special rtionship with that boy. If it''s your words, even that boy won''t be able to bluntly ignore it.¡¹

    Special re¨D¨Deh? What did he say? I didn''t hear it really clearly just now.

    ¡¸We want you to request him following our instruction. That''s all. If you do just that, all of your customers can go to your restaurant without knowing any¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸First thing first, that thing about mi, mi, mistress. Where did you hear it from?¡¹

    Yuuka-chan questioned while still looking down with her body trembling. The man raised an eyebrow as though to say¡¸Why are you concerned with that one?¡¹, yet he still answered.

    ¡¸Mainly from your ssmates, then also from your parents. They were talking about it normally in the restaurant, and then even from the conversation when shopping, I got the report that your parents were talking worriedly that they wished you won''t be a mistress but marry normally.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone you better remember this. My vegetable sticks are hungering for smartphone.¡¹

    It seems that the smartphones of her ssmates and parents will be the prey of the vegetable sticks, just like the smartphone of that boy some time ago.

    The eyes of Yuuka-chan who lifted up her face are steady. As might be expected from the face of a beauty that possess long slits eyes, it has a remarkable intensity when it make such expression. The man in the front stirred for a moment as though he is faltering.

    ¡¸A, anyway, will you follow along with our "cooperation request"?¡¹

    ¡¸If I don''t, my customers will randomly meet misfortune?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The wordless reply is the proof of affirmation.

    Seeing the situation that is bing more and more outrageous, I decided to withdraw for the moment from here to report this. What is passing through my mind is the sudden calming down of the returneesmotion and the warning from the people in the same business. Furthermore, from the talk of those men in suits in addition with their experienced air, the possibility that they are government people is high.

    Perhaps reporting this to police will be pointless. On the contrary, perhaps I will also be in danger with the reason that informer = witness.

    However, there is no way I cannot leave this as it is. Yuuka-chan came here alone for the sake of her restaurant customers even knowing the danger. She is a girl who is more than a decade younger than me, but she came here after mustering her courage for the sake of others! Then, I too have to do what I can!

    Because, even I am a customer that love Wisteria!

    (Yuuka-chan. Please don''t provoke the opponent and do your best just a little bit¨D¨D)

    While gritting my teeth that I cannot leap out like a hero, I try to retreat until a ce where my voice won''t be able to be heard when I report this.

    But, that cannote true.

    ¡¸Uguh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief. Rat like your kind is always barging in from everywhere.¡¹

    I got caught. There was also these guysrade behind me. My neck get choked by an arm and I get trouble breathing. My body get groped around with one hand and my camera and smartphone are taken. I get dragged along out from behind the pir.

    Noticing themotion, Yuuka-chan and the men look to this direction. The men are making unpleasant face. Yuuka-chan''s expression looks like she wants to say¡¸What the hell¡¹. No, it''s strange for me to be the one to say it but Yuuka-chan, isn''t it better if you show a bit different reaction than that¡­¡­. What happen with your cool and unperturbed attitude?

    ¡¸That person, is more or less my customer though?¡¹

    ¡¸A reporter, Hamada Shouta. Looks like he is investigating your surrounding.¡¹

    My background is exposed from the business card they took. What kind of expression Yuuka-chan will make now she know I''m tricking her I wonder. Her expression that enter my sight that is turning blurry from the distress is¡­¡­ah, yep, it''s just like usual. She isn''t thinking anything of it. She is cool and lovely. Can I cry?

    ¡¸It doesn''t matter what is that person''s background. And? What are you going to do with that person?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s something you don''t need to know. Can I consider that our deal is struck? Then, you can go back to your restaurant. We will contact you againter. Our thanks for your cooperation.¡¹

    Whose mouth is saying that? After threatening a girl who is still a student!

    An indescribable rage is surging inside me. What will happen to me after this? Of course I''m feeling scared about that. The inside of my head is already messed up. What to do? What to do!? There are only those words that keep flowing in and vanishing inside.

    In this hopeless situation, a voice suddenly resounded. It''s Yuuka-chan''s voice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah, yep. This side is all right though. Ah, I see, so it''s over. Okay.¡¹

    The men look suspicious. Me too. The reason is because Yuuka-chan is talking to empty space.

    The sudden happening make me only able to be confused, but it appears the men are different. Their facial expression changes as though they recalled something and their hand moved toward their chest pocket.

    ¡¸Chih. Some kind of ability!? Don''t mo¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    Yuuka-chan says sharp words. Right after that, the two men raised short scream and they crumble down. Almost at the same time, Yuuka-chan''s face turn at my direction, and at the next moment, ''puih'' she spit out something.

    That thing make the sound of slicing wind while passing through near my forehead, right after that, the pressure restricting my neck vanished.¡¸Guah¡¹That cry make me turn around reflexively, and there I see the figure of a man holding his eye looking pained.

    The hand of me who fell on my backside felt a bby sensation. When I look there, there is a chewing gum that has been stretched long and narrow. This is the chewing gum Yuuka-chan was chewing. There is no need to guess, perhaps Yuuka-chan threw the gum she held in her mouth to hit the man''s eyes.

    Groans and screams are ovepping even while I''m slightly befuddled.

    When I turned my gaze, there are already five men copsing. Their leg is stabbed by a knife that release electrical discharge *crackle crackle* and then men are convulsing.

    ¡¸Shit-. Do you think this will end well for you after doing something like this?¡¹

    The man who received the chewing gum spit said such thing while tears are trickling from his one eye. At the same time, his hand secretly reach toward his breast pocket, and *ton-* that hand is stabbed lightly by a long and narrow knife like a joke.

    ¡¸I''ll return those exact words back to you. Get punished a lotter by the demon king-sama.¡¹

    *pachin-* Yuuka-chan''s fingers snap resounded. The knife stabbed into the man''s hand immediately crackled. The man raises a small scream and fall powerlessly.

    ¡¸Please don''t move from there.¡¹

    Faster than I canprehend that those words are directed at me, Yuuka-chan look toward the entrance while she lifted her hand toward the copsed men. Thereupon, of all things. The knives pulled out by itself and fly toward her hand.

    I can only open my eyes wide at the strange happening before my eyes. I don''t even have theposure to scrap off Yuuka-chan''s chewing gum from my hand.

    Yuuka-chan catch the five knives flying at her with one hand and she start juggling them using one hand like a street performer. Wha, what a dangerous act¡­¡­is what I thought, but her gaze is fixed toward the entrance without change. From that I understand that this extremely dangerous skill is nothing more than a diversion for her.

    The figure of the girl looking rxed with one hand still put inside her pocket and the other hand juggling throwing knives is really picturesque that I getpletely fascinated.

    Even unconsciously I feel like I have to say something here, I try to let out words by desperately moving my mouth that doesn''t really want to hear what my brain is ordering it to do.

    However, before I can, the reason why Yuuka-chan is staring at the entrance finally arrives.

    What entered the building along with a low engine sound is two ck cars. No matter how I think, they are obviously therade of the fainted guys here. Come to think of it, before I entered here, I believe I saw no car nearby. That means, were they alreadying here to pick up these men, or else they had arranged toe if there is no contact in certain interval¡­¡­

    ¡¸How ill-prepared. As expected is it just like Nagumo said, they are underestimating us because we are children?¡¹

    Yuuka-chan whispered that. The cars'' headlight illuminated at Yuuka-chan. At her feet are naturally me who fell on my ass and the copsed men. The cars came to a sudden stop and they try to back away in hurry.

    ¡¸My bad, but this is an order from the sca~ry demon king-sama. Well, he told me to only do it if possible though.¡¹

    Inside the building that is shined by the headlights, a new light source is created. It''s from Yuuka-chan''s knives. The juggled throwing knives are zing up along with *gou-* sound.

    Yuuka-chan throw three knives high in the air, she catch the remaining two zing knives between her fingers, and right after that, ¡¸shih¡¹she throw them along with such spirited voice.

    The two knives are flying while pulling trail of fire behind them. Each of them is like a streak ofser, stabbing on both cars'' bo and explosive sound roared from there. The cars lost their momentum and also the control before they crashed on a pir and wall.

    ¡­¡­Unbelievably, it seemed that Yuuka-chan''s zing knives pierced the car engines.

    Men rolled out from the driving seats of the cars. At that time Yuuka-chan caught the falling knives and throws them again. At the same time, even though she is throwing with one hand, the two knives splendidly follow two different tracks and stabbed the thigh of the men. They copsed with a thud from the stun gun effect.

    ¡¸Something like this I think. The rest, I''ll leave the clean up at Nagumo just like he said¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuuka-chan is ying around with her knives by twirling them around while her gaze is moving toward me.

    ¡­¡­Just what is this extremely extraordinary situation?

    Now I''m sharing a special circumstance with her. Will I be a secret cooperator that protects her secret after this? Will the two of us face against powerful organization? Will I givefort to her when she is tired of fighting?

    Like that someday the two people¡­¡­

    ¡¸E~rr, anyway, sorry to do this while you are in your own world but, hoih¡¹

    *pushu-* It feels like something stabbed me. When I look at the back of my hand, there is a knife that she was holding before this. Hm, can you wait a bit, Yuuka-chan? Right now my hand is sticky with the chewing gum that you were chewing, and now the back of my hand is stabbed like this, just what is this situation¡­¡­

    ¡¸Pleasee to the restaurant again as a normal customer.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wai-, ABABABABABABABABAABABABABABAHBAAH!?¡¹

    There my consciousness is swallowed into darkness.

    Herst words. I see, until the end, you are going to fight without anyone else knowing huh. So that''s your resolve.

    Loving the normal everyday, possessing mysterious power, you leap into the extraordinary days without hesitation for the sake of other people.

    Aa, I know. Just what is such a girl is called. I never thought that it really exist in reality.

    Yes, you are¨D¨D

    A few dayster after the ill-prepared attack of a certain government agency. The western restaurant Wisteria that was loved by the local people. It was afternoon, when it was time where people''s visit was the slowest, inside the restaurant was sparse despite it was a holiday.

    At such Wisteria the bell that informed of the customer''s arrival yed its ring. When Yuuka who was wiping the table turned her gaze, there she found the boys trio Tamai and co, and also Miyasaki Nana and Sugawara Taeko.

    While smiling wryly thinking that her friends came for jabbering again, Yuuka opened her mouth to wee them,

    ¡¸Yo-, magical girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Are business flourishing, magical girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh man, that''s really a great picture yeah, magical girl!¡¹

    She got called with strange nickname by the boys trio. After mistress now it was magical girl? Fine then. If that''s what you wish then it''s war. Do you have enough spare smartphone in stock?

    With a fixed smiling face, Yuuka took out vegetable sticks from the kitchen.

    ¡¸Wait wait, Yuuka-chi! It''s not like we are making fun of you. No, Tamai-kun and co are making fun of you though.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, err, Yuuka. Here.¡¹

    Nana immediately hid her smartphone and pacified Yuuka, while Taeko was smiling wryly and took out a magazine from her bag and handed it over to Yuuka. Beside her, ¡¸Ple, please spare at least this childdd!¡¹Tamai embraced his new smartphone on his stomach and crouched down.

    ¡¸Geez, just what''s with you guys.¡¹

    When Yuuka dropped her gaze at the magazine she was given while saying that, it appeared that it was s minor gossip magazine. It was something that published things like urban legend and so on. Its credibility was zero. It was that kind of magazine.

    Yuuka found a page that was folded and she opened that page while gazing dubiously at Taeko,

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    She stiffened.

    It was only natural. Because there,

    ¨D¨DA battle of dusk! Magical girl exist! What is the true identity of her who protects the citizens from a mysterious organization!?

    Such headline was written withrge font, and the picture of Yuuka who was emitting me was printed there.

    Of course, Yuuka''s face wasn''t shown, there was only the side profile of a girl who looked like she was emitting me projected there. But, it was obvious in a nce for those who knew Yuuka. The knives that were faintly visible inside the me and the sparking knives were also the proof.

    Yuuka was opening wind holes using curving throwing vegetable sticks at the smartphones of Tamai and co who were cackling while saying things like¡¸Magical girl(mahou shoujo)? No, this is magical high school girl right?¡¹¡¸No, it''s magical mistress(mahout aijin) see¡¹¡¸That sound indecent somehow. Rather how about demon king mistress(maou aijin)?¡¹, and then she made a phone call from her own smartphone.

    ¡ºWhat''s up?¡»

    ¡¸What do you mean what''s up, Nagumo! The concealment!? You were concealing the case weren''t you!?¡¹

    ¡ºAa, about that article huh. You see¡­¡­hm? Do you hear anyone screaming? Sounds like Tamai and co there.¡»

    ¡¸Who cares about that, exin the reason why I be a magical girl!¡¹

    Yuuka questioned Hajime while ignoring Tamai and co who were grieving¡¸This time it''s celery!? Damn it!¡¹while embracing their smartphones that were returning nk eye(screen).

    ¡ºNo, I erased everything like the camera data and so on, I also manipted their memory. But as expected from a pro journalist. It appeared he also took several picture using his smartphone and transferred the pictures into his PC at his home.¡»

    ¡¸Guh. His gaze was always following me stickily every time he came to the restaurant, so I thought he was surely a no-hoper third ss reporter.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Well, putting aside your harsh evaluation. That reporter put out the article at a gossip publisher while I was pressed with dealing at the public safety side. Even though he should have no memory, he moved fast to make the article because the picture was just interesting.¡»

    Yuuka was determined. The next time that reporter bastard came, it wouldn''t end well for him, she resolved.

    It was impossible for anyone to judge that it was Yuuka from that picture except her friends andrades, and above all the magazine was a local gossip publisher. The number of copies printed and also the number of buyer was few. Yuuka considered the reporter as a customer and against her better judgment she didn''t make him faint. She cursed her careless self and let out a sigh of resignation.

    By the way, when she eventually made him fainted, for some reason around the end that reporter was staring at her stickily, on top of that he was excessively grinning in his own world, he looked simply revolting so Yuuka electrified him somewhat reflexively.

    ¡ºWell, in the end it''s just gossip. It won''t be a big problem I believe. If it happens then it happens, I''ll crush it entirely at that time. So don''t worry about that.¡»

    ¡¸It''s not like I''m particrly uneasy or anything. It''s Nagumo after all.¡¹

    Just what was it? Yuuka felt smirking gazes from outside her field of vision. It also felt like there was exasperated gazes¡¸They are do~ing it again~¡¹.

    A voice calling at Hajime could be heard from the other side of the phone. It seemed that he was still in the middle of dealing with a trouble.

    ¡¸My bad suddenly calling you. I got already for now about the situation.¡¹

    ¡ºAa. Thenter¨D¨D¡»

    Yuuka told that she was ending the call seeing that Hajime was busy, Hajime too also replied¨D¨Djust before that, it was as though he got a mischievous idea and made a stifledugh. And then,

    ¡ºLater, magical girl Yuuka-chan¡»

    ¡¸-, You-¡¹

    Before she couldin, *tuut tuut* lifeless electronic sound sounded. Yuuka was trembling all over with her eyes staring fixedly at the smartphone while her cheeks were gradually turning red. Then she whispered.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don''t call me, Yuuka-chan.¡¹

    Naturally, it went without saying that she was given the wide grin of the two people at the kitchen and the counter, and her five friends.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I caught cold. The Word frequently deadlocked. When I changed using Ichitaro(TN: Japanese program), my data flew. Okay. I''m gonna post the chapter at any cost.

    And so this chapter waste, but it''s Yuuka chapter that felt tedious.

    I also want to write a long arc with Yuuka as the main, so this time it''s just an idle story.

    The chronological order is around one month after the return.

    Everyone too please be careful of catching cold.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    AN: Thank you for waiting.

    It''s a trifling ordinary day arc.

    I wrote ¢Ù, but I''m nning to interpose the student life arc with idle story, so it''s just for numbering.

    I''m undecided whether next week I''ll also write student life arc''s continuation. It will depend on my mood.<hr>

    Blue sky without a single cloud was spreading vast, in a corner of resident area that was filled withfortable cool air that was characteristic of the morning time,

    ¨D¨D*gashan-*

    Such sound of crashing and,

    ¨D¨DGupeh!?

    Such scream were resounding.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime? Are you listening?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? A, aah. I''m listening Yue.¡¹

    Yue who was walking beside Hajime while making footstep sounds regrly puffed up her cheeks in a bit of dissatisfaction.

    With their height difference as one factor, Yue who was turning her gaze at Hajime as though she was peering from below was naturally looking like she was directing upturned gaze at him, and despite having seeing her gesture that was like that many times until now, Hajime couldn''t prevent his heartbeat from jumping up for a moment.

    And so, the cause of the sound of crashing and scream just now¨D¨Da passing by sry man riding a bicycle in his way to his workce who was driving inattentively, and in the end he crashed onto a telephone pole and toppled over, such tragedy was smoothly slipping off from Hajime''s mind along with his moving away gaze.

    Yue fastened her pace to move ahead of Hajime and then there she made a beautiful turn with a twirl. Her golden threads hair softly fluttered and glittered as though it was even blessed by the morning sunlight, while her skirt that was simrly fluttering softly greatly emphasized her whitely alluring absolute territory. (TN: Absolute territory = zettai ryouiki = exposed skin between top of knee-high socks and hemline of skirt)

    ¨D¨D*zubo-*, dowah!?

    A boy who seemed to be a high school student from another school walking at the edge of street put his foot into a ditch and he screamed, but Hajime whose heart was captured by Yue who was staring straight at him while walking backward didn''t even turn his gaze there.

    ¡¸It''s dangerous walking backward like that you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. But, like this both of us are inside each other''s sight.¡¹

    Yue was staring still at him expressionlessly, but her default expression crumbled slightly. The gently softening expression¨D¨DYue''s smile stimted Hajime''s d¨¦j¨¤ vu and he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡­¡­A postman overtaking Hajime from the side seemed to get his brain stimted. As thepensation of not looking straight while driving, he almost got into an ident and put on his emergency brake *kikii¨D¨D!!*. He came to a stop with a really impressive drift.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime?¡¹

    Yue tilted her head at Hajime''s state. Hajime realized the source of his d¨¦j¨¤ vu and he muttered¡¸My dream became reality huh¡¹. Hearing that mutter, Yue tilted her head even further to the opposite side to show her confusion.

    That gesture was so lovely that Hajime loosened his face.

    At the same time, a female high schooler walking from the roadside suddenly pressed on her nose and crouched down. Red liquid of joy was dripping from between her hand. This female high schooler who was whispering¡¸I, I saw it again. It''s just too angelic just now¡¹was also discharging out drips of red joy at the same ce four, five days ago, so surely she was in a healthy state without any abnormality.

    ¡¸You see, I had seen Yue''s figure wearing that uniform while walking backward like this before.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? I had done this before?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we have gone to school together many times, but something like this is the first time. It''s just, it''s embarrassing to confess this but¡­¡­I saw it at Haltina''s great dungeon, yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ah. Fufuh. Did you dream it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''tugh.¡¹

    Hajime looked aside while scratching his cheek. For his delusion and desire to be known by his lover, even though it was at thiste hour, no, exactly because it was at thiste hour that it was a bit embarrassing.

    The true identity of the d¨¦j¨¤ vu Hajime felt. The cause was one of the trial that he received at the capturing of great sea of trees Haltina. The capturing members were shown world of dream at the same time when they were teleported. There they experienced a world of supreme convenient wish they desired on top of having their inconvenient past written off.

    What Hajime dreamed off inside that world was ordinary days on top of the erasure of his despair and hellish pain he experienced at the abyss. Inside that world there was Yue as his lover and he went to school with her like this. Both of them were carefree under the sunlight without any conflict, pain, and anxiety.

    Yue was twirling like now and she steadily walked backward in front of Hajime, wearing the uniform of the school Hajime attended.

    The figure of Yue wearing zer and skirt, and then loafers, with the school bag held behind her, she was walking backward¡­¡­. This spectacle of dream waiting ahead after he passed through all difficulties was truly the symbol of happiness for Hajime.

    ¡¸Haa haa, my goddess¨D¨Dabeshih!?¡¹

    The finger bullet Hajime unconsciously fired splendidly hit the forehead of a man peeking out from between the curtain of the second floor room of a house the two happened to pass by. Of course, the ss window was beautifully pierced through.

    The man who was blown away along with an impact that felt like it would tear off the head, without pause he was sent flying into the corridor with a force that could smash through a door. From inside the house,¡¸Dear-, Takeshi is! Takeshi ising out from his room!¡¹¡¸What!? Recently he is doing this every morning isn''t he!? Finally Takeshi too is resolved to return to society¡­¡­uuuh¡¹such harmonious voices could be heard.

    Surely the number of family conversation there was increasing in proportion of the number of hole in the window. It was something wonderful.

    ¡¸You are used with the school already?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It''s fresh and novel. Especially the going to and from school alone with just Hajime.¡¹

    Yue''s smile deepened at Hajime''s attempt to change topic while she replied.

    ¡¸Though I also feels like this isn''t something we need to decide the rotation shift and even purposefully not using car though. Even going through shortcut, it''s still faster by riding bicycle.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime don''t get it. Going to and from school with just two people is our important time. This is the consensus of opinion so objection or refusal won''t be allowed.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see. But still¡­¡­¡¹

    Just as Yue said, Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku enforced a rotation shift where each of them would go to school with just Hajime once a week. It was something that was decided by their consensus of opinion, and the time became an important time where they could be together with just Hajime who most of time was together with someone among his families.

    Hajime more or less also guessed that. However, there was a rtively pressing problem in the case of all these four people, especially in regard to Yue, because of that Hajime''s expression was a bit twitching.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You don''t like, being alone with me?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way that''s true.¡¹

    Getting asked such thing with a sad looking gaze, Hajime had no other option than giving an immediate answer.

    Even if he witnessed the tragic scenes of all the passerby in the range where Yue''s expression was visible were crashing, tumbling over, or spraying out joy from their nose.

    When he was going to and from school with just Yue, most of the time the path they traveled became like a disaster site in their passing. Also to say more, the smartphones of the smartphone users all over the ce who suddenly became unmannered were invited to heaven and agonizing cries in that kind of meaning also echoed in the path that was turned into a road of tragedy¡­¡­

    Hajime fastened his brisk pace and caught up to Yue, he then took out a sses with crimson frame from his pocket and gently put it on Yue. sses girl Yue blinked her eyes.

    This sses was actually an artifact that possessed recognition obstruction effect but,

    ¨D¨D*Gashan! Kikii¨D¨D, gosha! Chuin!*

    ¨D¨DSo, so cutebuberah!? Hidebuh. Abeshi!?

    In front of the charm of <em>Yue wearing sses, </em>the artifact bent its knees in defeat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­A charm that nullified an artifact that is enchanted with age of god magic, huh. You haven''t actually obtained a concept magic of charm or something haven''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­?¡¹

    Hajime whispered to himself and took off the sses that had opposite effect from Yue. The sses artifact of recognition obstruction was quite effective at first, but recently it was bing an item that increased Yue''s charm instead.

    Hajime could only cocked his head in puzzlement, but his mother Sumire who heard this story was staring nkly while answering¡¸That''s must be because she is with you¡¹as though it was nothing. Recently their surrounding had calmed downpared to at the beginning and Yue became able to enjoy her time alone with Hajime to her heart''s content. Surely Yue''s euphoria was overflowing out at her time alone with her beloved, that seemed to be the case.

    While thinking ''Don''t tell me it''s really that kind of reason?'', Hajime turned his gaze from the sses back to Yue,

    *howawan~*

    Small heart mark bubbles were gushing out from Yue''s body only from her gaze meeting Hajime''s¡­¡­was how it looked like. Hajime scrubbed his eyes and when he looked at her one more time, there was only Yue there smiling normally. It seemed that he was hallucinating.

    ¡¸We arrived, at the station.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡¹

    Deciding not thinking deeper about it, Hajime thought of preparing a more powerful artifact. When Hajime was thinking that, they arrived at the nearest station that was actually the a detour in their going to and from school.

    Yue returned walking at Hajime''s side once more and with an extremely natural motion she linked her arm with Hajime''s. Her soft sensation and sweet fragrance tickled his nose and he received sharp gazes from the station workers and sry men. Even now their expression looked as though they were going to yell out¡¸Showing off right from the morning¡¹with spits flying out.

    Yue-sama who was in cloud nine of happiness from the morning didn''t seem to bother at all with the surrounding, but for Hajime who was endeavoring to return to his former livelihood in the modern Japan, this situation was really serious. It was to the degree that he needed to hold back his hand that wanted to immediately move toward his thigh. Of course his partner railgun wasn''t there.

    While the two were having idle chat like nothing at the station tform, a strange situation that was already the routine every morning was starting to ur.

    No matter how one looked, people were congesting at the position of the train coach Hajime and Yue were lining up for. There were many male, but there was also quite the number of female. Also, in a nce the females were looking like they were fixing their eyes on smartphone, newspaper, or book, but from Hajime''s viewpoint it was totally obvious that they kept ncing his and Yue''s way.

    (Every single morning, they aren''t getting tired of it. This is already at the level of killing intent. ¡­¡­Well, going to school with different woman every morning, if it''s asked whether this can''t be helped then it really can''t be helped I guess.)

    Among these people that were forming lines, there weren''t only Yue''s fans, there must be Shia''s fans too there. Small voices like¡¸Toying around with Shia-chan, this shitty braatt¡¹could be heard sometimes. By the way, when he was going with Kaori or Shizuku, Hajime would go until their house to pick them up by riding train, but at that time there would be sry men that happened to catch sight of him without fail.

    By the way, the closest station from Kaori and Shizuku''s house was at the opposite site with the school sandwiched in between of that station and the nearest station from Hajime''s house. There were eight stations until this station.

    If this happened to a normal male high schooler, their mind would surely get disturbed from getting exposed to this storm of negative emotions like jealousy and so on that the mere expression of bed of nails wasn''t possibly enough to signify the significance.

    Of course, the one here wasn''t a possessor of soft mind that would wither down from such thing.

    ncing at a sry man uncle lining up behind him who was subtly closing the distance, Hajime circled his hand around Yue''s waist and he pressed her body tightly toward him.

    The surrounding became noisy. Murderous gazes were doubling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Yue. It''s fine even if we take detour, so how about we stop riding train? I don''t have any intention at all letting you get touched by anyone, and if there is that kind of guy trying that, I''ll tear off his nails even if it''s still in the stage of attempt, but there is also no need at all to mass produce people with their life ended right?¡¹

    Yue who tilted her head in puzzlement seemed to guess the meaning of his words a beatter. Or rather, it seemed she was really ignoring the surrounding''s situation as though it was only natural. As expected from a former royalty. It appeared that it was the default state to put the gazes of the rabble outside the mind. Or possibly, perhaps it was also that she wasn''t able to see anything but Hajime.

    Yue showed a bit of thinking gesture¡¸¡­¡­Nn~~¡¹and her index finger suddenly stood up straight.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡ºEveryone, bee~e unconcerned with us¡»¡¹

    The words sounded slow and stupid, but they were whispered with a mysterious echo. Invisible power permeated the whole station as though it was spreading in ripples, and right after that, including the sry man who was gradually getting closer, the expression of the people who were focusing on Hajime and Yue went ''hah'' as though they returned to their senses.

    And then, they were making wondering expression about why were they making long lines in the entrance for this train coach like this while scattering toward other spots.

    ¡¸What should I say, that''s a special bargain sale of¡¾Divine Statement¡¿huh. You want to go to school by train that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn-. To speak in Hajime''s wording, this is romance. Therefore I won''t give it up.¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you are insisting it like that huh. I got it. Well, it''s also nothing really difficult, I''ll reinforce the recognition obstruction artifact quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­sses?¡¹

    ¡¸sses.¡¹

    He wouldn''t give that up. sses girl Yue-sama was the key point for Hajime.

    After that, during their walk until they reached the school, it went without saying that the words of god were literally firing in rapid session toward the people who just arrived to ride the train and the crowd of people getting off the train. If it was for the sake of her desire, Yue-sama wouldn''t be stingy with using the words of god! It was Hajime>Unsurpassed wall>Everything else for her!

    Hajime and Yue who arrived at school reached the shoe locker while respectively gathering attention.

    There was one more temte that was still continuing here.

    ¨D¨D*rustle rustle rustle-*

    Numerous letters surged like avnche. It was a really retro method to put letter into shoe locker, but there was no other way for these people to convey their feeling so it couldn''t be helped. After all, the contact address of Yue and co weren''t known except by their ssmates and a part of friends, and on top of that if they tried to talk to them directly there was always demon king level escort constantly beside them.

    ¡¸Just like always.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Being liked itself isn''t bad. But I cannot help to say that this is really a bother.¡¹

    Yue didn''t even hide her expression of feeling troublesome, her eyes narrowed for a moment to see through something and she put several letters into her pocket while she pushed in everything else into another locker. By the way, that locker was Kaori''s.

    ¡¸Are those love letters from girls again?¡¹

    Hajime said that with a wry smile after guessing the sender of the letters that Yue pocketed. Just as he said, about 30 or 40 percent of the love letters Yue received came from female students.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Rather than calling them love letter, the letters are more like from fan or requesting to be friend, those kind of things. Idiots who are sending love letter even knowing I have Hajime doesn''t matter at all, but I cannot carelessly treat the letter from girls who want to be friend with me.¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of treatment is the reason you are popr.¡¹

    Seeing Yue who lowered her eyebrows looking a bit troubled, Hajime said that looking amused while opening his own locker. Several cute letters were piled up snugly inside. Yue-sama''s gaze stabbed.

    Helplessly Hajime took out the letters and put them inside another locker. By the way that locker had the name "Amanogawa Kouki" written on it.

    Seeing such Hajime, Yue asked with a bit amused expression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Hajime. Is it fine not to read the letter right at the top?¡¹

    ¡¸The top one? What, is there something in it?¡¹

    The words of Yue who somehow understood the state of when the letter was created by using regeneration magic caused Hajime to make a dubious expression.

    Yue took out the aforementioned letter from the locker and,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. This is from a cute fan of Hajime¡­¡­a girlish boy''s¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Sooih!!!¡¹

    Hajime snatched the letter with godspeed, superpressed it with his grip strength and threw it with full power toward outside the school. The crumpled letter casually hit the speed of 166 kilometer per hour and the letter that waspressed until it was smaller than a pinball flew away like aser beam.

    It felt like a pained voice¡¸Aah, my letteerr!!¡¹could be heard from somewhere, but surely it was just an imagination.

    ¡¸¡­¡­As always, Hajime is popr among the cute boys.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that. They don''t feel repulsive like when I was stared at by Chrystabel, even so those guys'' gazes are unbearable. Recently the fellows in ss are shuddering¡ºThe demon king is finally feeling like turning his hand at that direction!?¡»while nonchntly taking distance away from me. It''s just inly weighing the mind.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though, Chrystabel is a good person.¡¹

    ¡¸Your lover''s ass is being targeted here you know? Don''t just conclude that he is a good person.¡¹

    Yue chuckled at the dejected Hajime. Lured by that amused look of Yue, the students who were arriving at school were rapidly getting slower in their walk. A crowd trying to get even just a glimpse at the beautiful face of the girl who outwardly changed school was starting to form.

    Hajime took Yue''s hand to quickly head toward the ssroom.

    The ssroom of Hajime and others were at the highest floor and the farthest corner of the school building. They were at second year of high school, so normally they should be at the second floor, but their ssroom was at that ce where normally no one woulde at was because Hajime and others were "returnees".

    With the uneasiness from the school side and a part of students'' family, and the criticism from the society about the decency if the students who returned back miraculously at great pains were to be driven out from school, the school administrationpromised by wishing to gather the returnees in one ce and they set up a "special ssroom" at a ce that was isted in the same school building.

    Also, Hajime and others were in the middle of their first year when they were summoned to the other world Tortus. And so, originally they should be held back a grade, but although Hajime and others were put into a special ssroom, but their school grade was properly in the second year.

    This was the result of the conformance between the demand of Hajime and co "no way we will repeat the year", and the opinion of the school side that wished for them to quickly graduate the school and left with the official stance that it was their sympathy andpassion at work.

    As the result, a special short course period was prepared for the returnees and on top of that they were given examination, it was to confirm whether they were equipped with the schrly ability of the first year curriculum of high school, if there was no problem with the test result then their grade advancement would be recognized. That was the special measure that the school taken.

    Of course, it was also the result of a demon king somewhere and the wive~s working behind the scene.

    And so, amidst the hectic situation of dealing with the government and mass media, all the ssmates received special short course and in the end all of them struck high score without anything that could beined about and their grade advancement was recognized.

    At that time, after the special short course, the ssmates held a study meeting by their own initiative and diligently study hard. The school officials were really in admiration seeing that but¡­¡­

    Things like encouragement yell¡¸Limit Break-¡¹could sometimes be heard from the ssroom.

    Actually, they increased their concentration power and learning power by taking in a drug named Cheatmate while in addition they invoked Limit Break using Last Zell to study. It didn''t stop there, after the school was over they would also gather in Yuuka''s restaurant for a study meeting and used Hour Crystal to lengthen their time.

    It was only getting held back a grade that everyone hated. To a very great extent.

    Arriving at the topmost floor, the number of people decreased right away the moment Hajime and Yue stepped into a corridor where their ssroom was located. It was natural because originally the ssroom here wasn''t used and other than that there was only storage room.

    But, this morning there was the silhouettes of another people other than the ssmates.

    ¡¸That''s, the vice principal and, Aiko, sensei who ispletely hidden behind the silhouette?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It looks like they are quarreling?¡¹

    Indeed, over there they saw the back of the vice principal who was famous with his hair that had overly splendid 7:3 ratio it was unnatural, and opposite him seemed to be Aiko seeing from the tiny legs that were barely visible from the two''s position. The voice of the vice principal sounded angry for some reason, so it seemed that Aiko was being scolded or preached at.

    Hajime and Yue looked at each other and they slowly and smoothly sneaked behind the vice principal after cutting off their presence.

    ¡¸Now listen, Hatayama-sensei. You are still employed as teacher in this school because of this school''s kindliness. I hope you will be aware of that a little bit more!¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes. About that I''m really grateful¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, why did you leak an extremely careless statement that show contempt to our school toward the likes of the press. I''m greatly troubled by this!¡¹

    ¡¸My, my deepest apologies. By no means I''m intending to show contempt¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. The statement that the reason the special ssroom is set up because the school is discriminating, you are saying that''s not you showing contempt?¡¹

    ¡¸No! I didn''t say anything like discrimination! It''s just, I was only saying, if only the school side is also able to treat the students a bit more normally¡­¡­¡¹

    The reason the vice principal was offended seemed to be the statement Aiko leaked out to the press. Aiko often came out in front of the press with her position as the representative of the returnees. So far as it went she took formal appointment for something like interview, and it was done after talking it thoroughly with the school side, but the persistent reporters were staking out in front of her house and rushed her with questions.

    At that time Aiko fastened her pace while doing her utmost to not answer, but the statement of a reporter who spoke as though the students were dangerous individuals and imed that the special ssroom was something that proved it to be true caused Aiko to object against her better judgment.

    She said, that the students weren''t dangerous or anything. That originally they should be able to attend school normally.

    The press that happily picked up on that made an uproar iming that the school side was discriminating and whatever, and the vice principal who received the news got angry.

    (This wig-wearing baldy vice principal. What is he doing venting at Aiko.)

    (¡­¡­Nn. It''s the fact that the school is treating us with istion. This baldy wig-covered head is only protecting himself.)

    Hajime and Yue were squinting their eyes toward the vice principal who were still nagging angrily at Aiko. Both of them sneaked even closer behind the vice principal with their presence still cut off.

    There, Aiko finally noticed Hajime and Yue''s existence. Seeing the two who were slowly and stealthily approaching behind the vice principal, Aiko felt a violent bad premonition and she sent repeated nces at the vice principal and Hajime alternately.

    Hajime smilingly conveyed¡¸Morning¡¹with his lip movement. Aiko too sent nces at the vice principal who was absorbed with his preaching while conveying¡¸Good morning¡¹with her lips movement.

    Hajime nodded once and,

    (For now, how about I attack this guy?)

    He slowly took out Donner and aimed at the back of the vice principal''s head.

    ¡¸No way-! Absolutely no way!¡¹

    ¡¸Muh. Exactly. It''s self-exnatory what does alma mater meant. It''s something that will be unforgettable for the whole life for the students, and you must not do anything that can harm this alma mater. In the first ce¨D¨D¡¹

    Aiko reflexively yelled and crossed both her arms to make a cross mark. She did that incidentally right after the vice principal was saying¡¸Do you think it''s fine to put a stigma on the school?¡¹, and so Aiko''s sudden entric behavior was also miraculously ignored.

    Yue straightened up her index finger all of a sudden,

    (¡­¡­Don''t worry Aiko. Right now I''ll annihte this barely remaining hair roots for you.)

    Fire lit up above the finger. Yue''s gaze was directed toward the vice principal''s head.

    ¡¸More than this is no good! It will bepletely gone!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly, Hatayama-sensei! The prestige of our school must not be harmed even more than this. If we lose our credence, it''s also possible for the alma mater of the students to be gone!¡¹

    Once more it was a ry of miraculous conversation.

    Surely under the 7:3 ratio wig, the hair roots that were already in the verge of annihtion were squeezing out their final willpower. As expected, perhaps feeling the danger instinctively, the vice principal inadvertently looked behind. Hajime and Yue smoothly moved to his blind spot with harmonized breathing.

    Confirming that there wasn''t anyone behind him, the vice principal returned his gaze at Aiko. At the same time, Hajime and Yue also smoothly returned behind him.

    The vice principal checked his watch and it seemed he would conclude his preaching. Surely this talk was something important to him that was grounded on his belief. But, Aiko was helplessly bothered by the two behind the vice principal that his words didn''t enter her head at all.

    (The bell will ring soon! Please enter the ssroom quickly! Or rather, eh? Why am I conversing with lip movement like this?)

    Aiko responded with lip movement talk from being somehow carried away by the ce''s atmosphere, she noticed the strangeness about that while urging Hajime and Yue with a scolding.

    The two who even now were reaching out their hand together toward the wig of the vice principal as though to say ''This is the first group work of us two desu!'' looked at each other''s face after seeing Aiko''s upset look and desperate lips movement. And then, they nodded as though something had passed between them, and right after that the two of them acted despondently which didn''t suit them.

    (Even though I did this because I though Aiko is troubled¡­¡­)

    (¡­¡­Even though I''m doing my best to help Aiko)

    No matter how one thought of it what they were doing was nothing more than being mischievous, but Aiko who was in overwhelmed so much by the situation honestly felt guilt pressing on her chest.

    Toward such Aiko, Hajime and Yue moistened their eyes with their mischievousness in full throttle while appealing.

    (Aiko already hated me now huh.)

    (¡­¡­Aiko already hated me now?)

    Getting told that by the man she was in love with and the top of the wive~s, there was no way Aiko who was already at her wits end could recover her calm,

    ¡¸Such thing-, it''s obvious that I love you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-. Ha, Hatayama-sensei, what are you suddenly¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason vice principal was greatly flustered. His wig head was blushing red until the tip of his ears and his expression was taken aback for a while. And then he cleared his throat once *cough-*.

    ¡¸Ha, Hatayama-sensei. That''s, it''s, just what do you mean by that?¡¹

    The talk of the wig vice principal before this was¡¸Anyway, there is no time, I''ll stop with this much for now. I really wish that you can realize just howrge the influence your carelessness in your speech has brought to our school. Although, it seem that you are hating me, perhaps my words are only entering your right ear before going out from the left ear right away¡¹that was said with a lot of sarcasm in his tone.

    It was at that timing that Aiko finally turned her focus at her talk with the vice principal. Of course, she wasn''t listening to the vice principal''s talk just now so she also didn''t really understand what was said and asked at her. But, with the atmosphere and also with her social standing, here she absolutely cannot say anything like¡¸Actually I''m not listening! I''m sorry!¡¹.

    (Wha, what to do? I don''t know at all what is he talking about¡­¡­. Wait, Aiko, remember it well. This wig, cough-, vice principal is talking about how to protect the school and about the necessity of protecting the school so¡­¡­that''s right! There is no doubt he is asking me whether I''m treasuring, loving the school or not!)

    ¡¸Err, even if you ask me what I mean, the meaning is exactly just like I said¡­¡­¡¹

    Ai-chan-sensei replied carefully while watching the situation. With how she was also turning upturned gaze to observe the situation, the wig vice principal was further bewildered.

    ¡¸You, you really mean what you said¡­¡­. Hatayama-sensei, you, in this kind of ce you suddenly¡­¡­please stop with you joke.¡¹

    The vice principal averted his gaze away with a huff. Hajime and Yue escaped to outside the field of vision with a splendid moving technique.

    Aiko felt a heartburn seeing the wig-wearing middle-aged man blushing for some reason, so she gripped her chest tightly and racked her brain hard.

    (What''s this, this situation feel somewhat strange but¡­¡­he is telling me to stop joking, that means he is thinking that I''m not thinking seriously about the school. As I thought from the view point of vice principal who has worked in teaching profession for nearly thirty years until now, someone like me introducing myself as teacher is just presumptuous¡­¡­but, it''s true that a school is a ce to protect the students, and it''s a ce of important memory that will remain through our life. Then, at the very least I have to convey that I''m serious!)

    Still being unaware that the perception of both sides were mutually greatly deviating from each other, Aiko took a deep breath with resolve. The wig vice principal twitched seeing that straightforward gaze.

    Aiko didn''t even pay attention to the wig vice principal twitching and she met his gaze frankly and,

    ¡¸I''m not joking, I really feel fondness (for the school and students)! No, rather, it''s not an exaggeration even if I say that I feel love (for the school and students)!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what did you saayy¨D¨D!?¡¹

    That powerful speech was delivered with a tightly clenched fist and a force that made one hallucinated the sea wave sshing behind her *sa~~sh*. The serious feeling was conveyed clearly whether the recipient wanted it or not.

    The wig vice principal took a step back as though he was overpowered and,

    ¡¸I, I HAVE, A WIFE AND CHILDRENNNNNNNNNN~~~~¡¹

    He yelled such thing while running through the corridor. Of course, Hajime and Yue escaped to the blind spot with divine smoothness. At that time, a divine wind also blew and the vice principal''s wig was smoothly taken and fell on the floor.

    Aiko watched with her mouth wide open at the vice principal who suddenly yelled out iprehensible thing while running away.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aiko, you are a miraculous human. This is the first time since I was born witnessing this kind of artistic misunderstanding.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee? Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, Aiko. You see, perhaps vice principal is thinking that he was confessed by Aiko. After all you gave him those lines after he was sarcastically asking whether you hate actually him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Aiko was astonished. However, a beatter she recalled her dialogue with the vice principal and then thinking of what Hajime said she guessed the situation, which caused her expression to lose color in a sh. And then, she picked up the wig on the floor using her fingertips and,

    ¡¸Vi, VICE PRINCIPAALLLLLLL-! IT''S A MISUNDERSTANDINGGG! THIS IS A MISUNDERSTANDING!!! ALSO YOUR WIGGG!!! PLEASE DON''T ENTER THE STAFF ROOM! THE TIME OF MORNING ASSEMBLY WILL BE HELL~~~!! YOUR WIG IS STILL HEREEEEEEEE-¡¹

    She yelled that and dashed with amazing speed.

    It felt like it would ended up the same with her yelling ''wig wig'' like that but¡­¡­

    While staring at the back figure of the cute homeroom teacher who was energetically running in ce today too, Yue shortly said.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. As I thought, school is fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, well, I think it''s rtively an extraordinary student life though.¡¹

    The bell rang at the same time with Hajime''s retort.

    Today too the mundane school life was starting.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    There was a spacious underground room at the underground of Nagumo residence. Of course it was a room that originally didn''t exist, but after Hajime returned home from another world, he created it because it was necessary for various kind of his works.

    In that personal underground workshop, the aforementioned Hajime was folding his arms while humming¡¸Hm~~m¡¹.

    ¡¸The stage is created. The basic system is also okay. The fixing of consciousness and also the safety are cleared. What''s left is the concrete story and character setting that match with it but¡­¡­no matter how the idea doesn''t reallye to me.¡¹

    Hajime reconfirmed the situation by speaking to himself while he raised the humming sound of his worry once more. The gaze of such Hajime was fixed at the item that was put on the work stand, something like a mechanical eye mask that was embedded with bluish white crystal.

    Its appearance was like an eye mask shaped electronic massager for the area around the eyes, or perhaps like a headset for virtual reality game¡­¡­or rather, actually the item was exactly that, it was a game device that Hajime created himself. However, the technology and materials used to create it came from the mixture of earth and another world, even age of god magic was applied to make this game of full body experience.

    In earth it was still at the level where human finallyid their hand on the tip of the technology of virtual world production, but when it was by the hand of the world''s strongest transmutation master thispleted product was easily realized.

    By the way, by applying soul magic only the user''s consciousness would be send to the virtual world, but actually this thing was something that was mostly close to out-of-body experience, in addition the virtual world was formed from something like an illusion that was endlessly close to reality because of the application of regeneration magic, so not only the five senses, the user could even sense other things like magic power or presence.

    This item was the painstaking piece of Hajime''s work that especially paid close attention to the safety mechanism. Rather, it wasn''t even an exaggerated to call it his greatest masterpiece. As a gamer, and then as the son of the president of a game makerpany, he made absolutely nopromise in this effort!

    Now then, about the impetus of this game device''s creation though¡­¡­

    (¡­¡­Even though I made it painstakingly, but it will be meaningless if Myuu cannot enjoy it. The concept is pretty much "fun training" so it''s settled that the game must be RPG¡­¡­what kind of RPG that a girl will like? For now, I had put in characters nomittally for checking its operation but¡­¡­hm~~~m)

    Just as could be understood from Hajime''s worry, this device was created for Myuu''s training use.

    With Myuu pleading that she wanted to be strong like Hajime and others as the impetus, Hajime and party (other than the wive~s, the ssmates also joined in) educated Myuu about fighting skill.

    About the actual training itself, it could be done anywhere if barrier of concealment wasid out beforehand using magic or artifact, so there was no proble. However, from Hajime''s thinking that a realbat, and furthermore a realbat against stronger enemy was far better than training, then as expected there would be no ce for Myuu to test her strength except if they went to Tortus.

    But, crossing worlds every time for training and then preparing opponent that was just at the right level were really troublesome. However, from Hajime''s stand point, in this current time when there wasn''t any emergency situation, he didn''t have the slightest intention to make his beloved daughter going through severe training where "the worst case" could possibly happen, like when he tempered himself in the bottom of abyss against the monstrous opponents there.

    ¨D¨DHe wanted Myuu to annihte stronger enemy without rushing and with some elbowroom, so she could have healthy growth.

    That was the genuine parental love of a father who had a daughter.

    And so, fighting virtual enemy in a virtual world was actually a method that was just right for this.

    Now then, like that the creation of the game device was roughlypleted, but here Hajime bumped into a wall here. He had progressed with the creation until here based on the concept of "Fighting against stronger enemy. However, doing it while having a st", but he couldn''t think of the "story" that would be the fundamental of the essential part of "having a st".

    After all, till the end this was a virtual practice for testing the result of Myuu''s training. And so, for example if a goblin was put as the opening enemy befitting the standard of RPG. However, naturally Myuu would fight by freely using weapon artifacts like Donnerr and so on, it was clear that the goblins would be¡¸Gobuu!?¡¹at the end of their encounter with Myuu.

    He didn''t want to make Myuu go Ore TUEEEEE. Having said that, he didn''t wasn''t to see a goblin that could evade railgun by sight. A certain bugged rabbit somewhere was already enough for something like that. (TN: Ore TUEEEEE = an expression in Japan that kinda mean like I''m stronggg. Used when in a game or fighting game when there is a yer that is overwhelmingly strongpared to other yers. Or to refer when in manga or LN the MC have transcendental strength)

    In other words, the power level of the enemy following the scenario of the usual RPG and Myuu''s strength didn''t mesh with each other.

    If he was going to create a content that could clear up this problem well, where Myuu could have fun advancing the story while she could constantly fight enemy whose strength was always a bit above hers¡­¡­

    ¡¸¨D¨DNo good. I cannot think of anything at all. Worst case, I can only set up goblin that can dodge railgun but¡­¡­before that, perhaps I should try consulting Tou-san first.¡¹

    Hajime who frowned imagining a goblin that was leaving behind a line of afterimages behind when it move roughly scratched his head that had reached the limit, he then sighed while standing up from his chair.

    He exited the underground workshop, climbed the stair and entered the living room. Today was a holiday, but there was no one in the room except Shia. Shuu and Sumire were working, but he didn''t know about what the other members were doing.

    ¡¸Eh? Shia, what about Yue and others?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwaa. Ah, Hajime-san. Is your work over?¡¹

    It seemed Shia was napping on the living room''s sofa while pleasantly getting showered by the shining in sunlight. She asked back with a slovenly absentminded expression. She looked a bit like she was half-awake.

    Hajime prepared to go outside while answering Shia even when he was writhing slightly seeing the figure of "droopy Shia" with her rabbit earsying down limply.

    ¡¸No, I reached the limit already. So I''m going to Tou-san''s ce. I''ll bring him some supply and also try to ask him between his works whether I can receive some kind of hint.¡¹

    ¡¸Howaa, is that sooo. Have a safe trip desuu. Ah, right right, about Yue-san and others, Kaori-san wille to y so Yue-san just now is waiting in ambus¨D¨Dcough-, is going to pick her uppp. Tio-san and Remia-san went out shipping for Myuu-chan''s clothees¡¹

    ¡¸I see. And Shizuku?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a self proimed rival of Yaegashi family wasing with deration of challenge, so she apanied her family even though she was really reluctant to deal with the challenger desuu. And so, she said that today she cannote desuu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That girl is really a busybody huh.¡¹

    Imagining Shizuku who went along with her hustling family with a tired expression, Hajime looked at far away with a really speechless expression. She shouldn''t be so reserved anymore after everything so far, so he guessed that her situation wasn''t that serious if she didn''t contact them for reinforcement.

    ¡¸Well, got it. Then, Shia. I''m going out for a bit, so tell Yue and others for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yhee~~s, leave it to mee~~desuu~~¡¹

    Shia who was burying her face again into the soft cushion sleepily waved around her rabbit ears as reply while she switched over into "droopy Shia mode" once more. She seemed to be in a really dreamy state of mind.

    "Droopy Shia" who was bathing in sunlight while her panty was in full view, her rabbit tail shaking *furin~furin~* was terribly adorable. Hajime was driven with an impulse to give herp pillow and loved her with all his might, but with an effort he endured in order to fulfill his duty as a papa and he exited the house.

    A while after that, while the sound of sleeper''s breathing *suya~* of a happy rabbit was resounding in the Nagumo residence''s living room, there was the sound *ck* of the entrance door opening.

    ¡¸Geez-, Yue you idiot! Pervert! You rascal!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What abusivenguage against someone who went to pick you up. Stupid Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that cannot be said as "picking up" you know? That''s called ambushing! Furthermore you even use illusion magic to the street, you are really idiot-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori screamed ''Hyaaa~~~-''. You screamed ''Hyaaa~~~-''. Pufuh¡¹

    ¡¸Yueee~~~¡¹

    Such noisy quarrel could be heard.

    It seemed Kaori was ambushed by Yue when she was in the middle of going to Nagumo residence. It seemed Yue even used illusion magic to shock Kaori. Recalling back Kaori''s reaction of that time caused Yue to make a smile that looked really joyful.

    Whether in the past or in the future, surely there would be no one other than Kaori for whom Yue would purposefully go out of the house just to make her shocked.

    In her own way, Kaori as someone in the position who received Yue''s mischievousness with her body was angry, even so she didn''t look like that she hated it at all. Even now her hands were reaching toward the hair of Yue who was taking off her shoes, she used a hair styling product that she took out from somewhere and fought strenuously to tailor Yue''s hair into Mohican style.

    Yue walked toward the living room without even paying any mind that her fluffy and soft blonde hair was fumbled around and turned into a strange shape like the trees of the witch''s forest by Kaori. She then caught sight of Shia who was napping with a loose expression that looked extremely careless. She was in the same state like before Yue went out.

    ¡¸Ah, Shia, she is in the middle of nap. Then, we have to be quiet.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    It was as though their quarrel just now was nonexistent. The two stopped their disputepletely and went quiet. They approached slo~wly toward Shia and they stared gently at Shia who was mumbling ''munya munya''.

    ¡¸Munya munya¡­¡­ehehe, more than this is impossible¨D¨DI cannot beat you to death more than this you knoww~~¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Nnyaa. ¡­¡­Kufuu~~, then, just a bit moreee~~¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    It was slightly off from the temte.

    This rabbit-san was making a happy expression, with a leisurely atmosphere, looking like she was feeling really pleasant, while going to beat up to death someone a bit more. Run awaaay! That someone inside the dream! Super run awaaay!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Let''s leave her quietly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. That''s better.¡¹

    Yue and Kaori slo~wly slo~wly backed away. They also took distance of heart.

    ¡¸Err, and, where is Hajime-kun? I heard that Myuu-chan and others aren''t here, but Hajime-kun is here right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. He is shutting himself inside the workshop sincest night. It''s troubling that he will forget the time right away when he got absorbed.¡¹

    ¡¸He would also forget his meal and sleep when he was like that. Then, let''s go call him. Are we also going to make him rest while we are at it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­He haven''t taken lunch yet too, so it''s just right.¡¹

    They nodded at each other and headed toward the underground workshop.

    By the way, the main path to head toward the underground workshop was through the stair in the corridor, but actually the sofa in the living room could also be used to go there. The sofa would be overturned backward when someone was sitting on it, and then that person would be dropped into the underground corridor.

    There was really no meaning to purposefully get dropped like that, so everyone used the stair to head there, but limited to the people of Yaegashi family who sometimes visited (excluding Shizuku) and Myuu, the instead had never used the stair even once until now. They liked getting flipped and dropped down.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Hajime, not here?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It''s true.¡¹

    The two who entered the workshop tilted their head seeing that the ce''s owner wasn''t there.

    Did he leave the house? In that case did he not leave behind any notification memo? Thinking that the two walked deeper into the room.

    It seemed there wasn''t any memo, but in exchange a headset that was obviously in the middle of manufacturing entered their sight.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That''s the artifact that Hajime is currently getting absorbed in developing.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so. Somehow it looks simr with a headset used for seeing 3D movie isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. That''s not necessarily wrong.¡¹

    Yue began to talk about the specific of its function in respond of Kaori''s question. Kaori was listening in admiration and she was staring at the headset shaped artifact game device for some reason.

    Yue spoke a sentence toward such Kaori.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori you silent lecher.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    Kaori was startled at the sudden insult. Yue answered that retort which was mixed with question.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The reason you are staring hard like that is only one. I saw through that you were having delusion that you would be able to experience flirting with Hajime anytime in your home if you have that. Just what in the world you are nning to do to Hajime in the virtual world? This silent lecher.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not a silent lecher! I wasn''t having any delusion like that! Or rather, it''s Yue who is the silent lecher by the time youe to that conclusion!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What stupid statement. Even without having delusion, I''m always flirting with Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly!¡¹

    There was no room for argument there. But, Kaori wished that Yue would stop already with her attempt of nting the impression of "Kaori is a silent lecher" at every avable opportunity.

    Kaori was able to assert. That she was leading a wholesome life! Even if she had a bit of daydreaming habit, even if she was conscious toward any kind of things that had just gotten used by Hajime, but it was beyond doubt that she was a wholesome girl! There was no room for suspicion there! Should be!

    And so, here she firmly objected at Yue.

    But, Yue-sama tried to utterly destroy the objection of such Kaori head-on.

    As the result, at the end it connected to the usual cat fight.

    Nyaah¨D¨D!! Nyaah¨D¨D!! Mui-mui-! Mukiiiiih!!

    Both of them pinched at each other''s cheeks and rolled around on the floor of the workshop for a few minutes. The situation only looked like they were frolicking around with each other if seen from the side, however, the two who were seriously quarrelling with each other became engrossed with it against their better judgment and theypletely forgot to pay attention to the surrounding.

    Yes, they were at the workshop of a transmutation master where Hajime''s hand-made artifacts, the artifacts created from Hajime''s interest working in full throttle where there were understandable things until iprehensible things scattered out everywhere.

    *GON-* A nice sound rang out,ing from Yue who was going to stand out banging the back of her head strongly at the desk above her.

    Yue reflexively raised a strange scream¡¸Nmii!?¡¹while Kaori was childishly making merry¡¸Ya~i, ya~i¡¹at such Yue, but the next moment, the headset and other minerals fell from the desk and hit the crown of her head and Kaori raised a matching scream¡¸Nmii!?¡¹.

    While the both of them were holding their head while trembling, suddenly an ominous sound *pachi pachi* struck their ears.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah, err, Yue? This, by any chance, is this actually bad?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is bad degozaru.¡¹

    Cold sweats trickled down. If there was only broken item, then the two could just harmoniously prostrate dogeza in front of Hajime and apologized. But, the headset in front of them that was fiercely sparking and further flickering with magic power light and overflowing with immense magic power that made their skin tingled only gave off ominous feeling.

    Yue''s speech spontaneously became strange but her thinking was calm. No matter what happened, there was no way any phenomenon that happened here could leak outside from this workshop that boasted the strongest endurance in the world. Therefore, Yue would use the ultimate skill of instant teleportation "Divine Existence" and escaped together with Kaori.

    Yue who decided that in an instant leaped toward Kaori, and then they escaped right¨D¨D

    *sh-* Light exploded.

    There was no sound or shockwave. There was only light that painted over the workshop for a beat.

    Inside the workshop that recovered its former color, there were only Yue who was hanging over Kaori as though she had pushed her down, and Kaori who was tightly hugging such Yue left behind. It seemed that the two were unconscious.

    ¡¸-, Yue!? Are you okay!?¡¹

    Kaori who was aware that her consciousness had flew away for a moment raised her body in a sh at the same time when her consciousness returned and she confirmed Yue''s safety. But, she didn''t hear that voice that was so pleasant to hear it was odious that usually would respond after a beatter.

    She had confirmed that a moment before her consciousness was cut off, Yue was jumping toward her to cover her. That was why Kaoripletely thought that Yue was on her bosom, but she didn''t feel her weight there, and even when she looked around restlessly she didn''t find her anywhere.

    Or rather,

    ¡¸Wha, what is thiss~~~~¡¹

    Kaori was in chaos!

    The reason was even though before this she should be inside the workshop wearing her personal clothes, when she noticed she was inside a room that was surrounded with coarsely made wood and she was waking up above a bed. When she looked more carefully, the clothes she was wearing was also changed into something coarse that looked like it came from the period of Europe''s Middle Age. It was a one piece and loose, yes, if this was in a movie or drama then this would be the clothing of a viger girl.

    Kaori was looking down on herself dumbfounded for a while, next she rushed out in hurry. She opened the thin wooden door so hard the door coulde off from its hinge, ignored an aging male that was talking about something smilingly inside what seemed to be a living room, and without pause she forcefully opened the entrance door and leaped out.

    ¡¸Ju, just where, is this?¡¹

    Blue sky stretched without end. Numerous houses that looked like hovel. Foreign people working busily wearing simple clothes. This ce was obviously not Japan.

    Still in chaos, Kaori called out to a young man who happened to pass by.

    ¡¸E, excuse me. I have a bit of question¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Heey, this is the vige of beginning "AAAAAAAA".¡¹

    ¡¸The name is too nomittal! Or rather I''m not asking that!¡¹

    Kaori was in chaos! The young man tilted his head¡¸Oh?¡¹at such Kaori.

    ¡¸What''s this, just when I thought who is it because I was called so suddenly¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, eh? What is it?¡¹

    Seeing the young man suddenly stopped his sentence was also surprising, but the transparent floating projection disy that manifested in front of Kaori''s eyes right after that also made Kaori''s body trembled from feeling startled.

    Above the disy, there was a line "Please decide your name", and below it there was a frame with nk space, and even further below was an unfamiliar keyboard.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­could it be this ce is¡­¡­¡¹

    ''Could it be I''m inside that game device that is in the middle of development?'' Kaori reached that fact. The present condition where she suddenly arrived in an unfamiliar world, the young man that was spewing out stereotyped line, and also the disy that appeared midair, they were allpletely like an RPG world. Kaori''s appearance must be also the setting where she likely started as a viger girl in the beginning.

    ¡¸So that''s how it is? Yue said that the artifact used soul magic, so the instant it was broken only my soul was sent flying inside the game, is that it? ¡­¡­It doesn''t feel like I''m only soul at all though¡­¡­h~m, let''s worryter. For now, I have to search Yue.¡¹

    Kaori who switched over her thinking looked forward at the young man who was smiling and waiting for her, she decided for now she would obey the rule of the game and at least decided her name before searching for Yue.

    ¡¸Eerr, I''ll use my name, Ka-o-ri.¡¹

    She typed in her name and clicked the enter key. A confirmation screen came out so she also pressed OK at it. And then the disy vanished automatically.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dbut isn''t this the deplorable daughter of the vige chief Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling deplorable!?¡¹

    She was suddenly insulted.

    ¡¸And so what''s the matter, vige chief''s deplorable daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no meaning typing in my name isn''t it!? Or rather this thing about deplorable is the default!?¡¹

    There was not even a fragment of ill will that could be seen from the young man who was still making an amiable smile without change. Kaori silently thought ''this is a game, this is a game'' to suppress her welling up dissatisfaction and she asked once more.

    ¡¸Do you know Yue? Ah, I wonder if you know what I mean by Yue. She is an extraordinarily beautiful girl with blond hair¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This is the vige of beginning "AAAAAAAA".¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. So you don''t know.¡¹

    It seemed the person would return to its first line when he was asked something he didn''t know. Kaori held the conviction that this ce was a virtual reality as expected and she wracked her brain of what to do now.

    But, it was at that time that the young man talked at Kaori.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, vige chief''s deplorable daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it?¡¹

    Resignation was crucial in the society.

    ¡¸You know, it seems this morning priest-san was picking up a sister with a screw loose.¡¹

    ¡¸That must be Yue!¡¹

    If the person in question was here, surely the curtain of great battle Yue VS Kaori of who knows how many times would be opened.

    Talking to the vigers, gathered information, and then determined the destination¨D¨Dit was truly the ssic flow. Kaori who became convinced of that faithfully expressed her gratitude before she sprinted away.

    The church was the tallest building in the vige. Because the houses in the vige were all one-story house, the tall building with a cross affixed on its top could be seen from anywhere in the vige.

    ¡¸Uuh, my body is heavy¡­¡­¡¹

    Although it was inside the game, in the first ce the physical ability of Kaori who had obtained the flesh body of god apostle was in foul y level. Originally she was able to easily disy a running in the level that would smash the heart of an Olympic sprinter into pieces.

    But, the current Kaori could only disy a speed that was at the level of that Olympic sprinter. She was told that this was a game for training use, so perhaps it was possible that a limitation was set up for the initial configuration.

    After all, the current her was a viger girl¡­¡­Kaori was sprinting while conjecturing the reason why her body wouldn''t move like she wanted. She pretended as though she couldn''t hear the vigers saying things like¡¸Ah, that''s the vige chief''s deplorable daughter!¡¹¡¸Today too she is running like that¡­¡­what a deplorable girl¡¹while pointing their finger at her.

    Like that, Kaori who was dealt with delicate mental damage finally arrived nearby the church''s front, it was at that time when she was about to enter inside the church.

    *DOGON-* Such terrific explosive sound and fierce vibration shook the vige. What''s more they happened consecutively.

    ¡¸Wha wha wha wha, what!? Just what in the world is going on!?¡¹

    The bewildered Kaori put her emergency break and immediately took distance from the church.

    Right after that, everywhere on the building''s walls was blown away one after another, the church that lost its supporting pirs tilted violently. Without pause the building helplessly creaked *gigigigi-* while tilting even more drastically, like that the building copsed as though it was toppled sideways.

    Dust clouds rose up grandly.

    Ahead of the gaze of Kaori who was looking at the church''s destruction in astonishment, human silhouette swayed inside the dust cloud. The silhouette had small stature. And then, it gave a presence that Kaori was familiar with.

    ¡¸Yue!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Kaori, I''m d you are fine.¡¹

    Yue who said that while showing her figure by using wind to sweep away the veil of cloud dust¨D¨Dwas a sister-san.

    She was wearing a ck loose one-piece that reached until her ankle and a wimple covering her head. Different from a pretend sister, her hair was covered properly that it couldn''t be seen, so instead Yue''s beautiful face became emphasized, matched with her expressionless face, a solemn atmosphere could be felt from her.

    She was truly looking like a pious servant of god¡­¡­

    If there was no destroyed church behind her.

    Kaori wanted to ask various thing including confirming their present situation, but first thing first,

    ¡¸Why is the church turned like this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I flew into rage when I was said that my brain has a screw loose. I have no regret. I can boast that I have done a good work.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see.¡¹

    Behind Yue, a priest with gentle looking expression was standing in the middle of the wreckage and he spoke with his sooty appearance.

    ¡¸With heart of valor and kindness, now, go forth. Sister with a screw loose Yue.¡¹

    The wind of the sister with a screw loose burst. The priest-san flew to the sky. It was as though he was a leaf that was toyed by the wind.

    ¡¸This is your home. I will wait for your return at all times.¡¹

    The home was gone already. Or rather, that ce was a sky.

    While the gentle voice of the priest-san that was flying in the sky was resounding, Kaori thought about Yue who was fully exposing her displeasure and about the matter from here on, and she let out a de~~ep sigh.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The beginning seems long, but this is a short story.

    It''s a bit of scene of Yue and Kaori''s everyday.

    When this is over, I''m thinking that perhaps I should write a long arc of After.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    AN: For Hakumei, three chapters are "short story".<hr>

    ¡¸Wee! This is the church of "AAAAAAA" vige. Will you carry out a confession? Or else will you carry out a confession? I also won''t mind if you want to carry out a confession you know?¡¹

    Yue finally calmed down, and while Kaori was talking with Yue in order to grasp their current situation, the priest-san was smilingly inviting a confession standing in the middle of the wreckage of the copsed church. As expected perhaps he was holding a grudge.

    Kaori was making confirmation to Yue while her cheeks were twitching at the priest-san who was earnestly throwing words confession, confession at them.

    ¡¸As I thought, this ce is really inside that game device isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Based on the situation there is no doubt. Furthermore, there is a big possibility that it''s broken somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Broken?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It''s indeed true that the first position we appeared at is set randomly, but the speech of the NPC shouldn''t be this strange. I was taught a bit about the content and the system so there is no doubt about that.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see, indeed. There is no way Hajime-kun will make the default setting to be "regrettable" or "screw loose" even though this is a game created for Myuu-chan''s sake.¡¹(TN: Sorry, I changed the deplorable into regrettable)

    Kaori nodded inprehension. At the same time she let out a sigh that sounded a bit uneasy. She imagined something a little bit unpleasant, that perhaps by any chance Hajime was thinking that she was regrettable.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Anyway, we should logout but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That function doesn''t broke right?¡¹

    Kaori was feeling something ominous from Yue''s voice with her gaze turning toward Yue, while Yue called out the individual information screen using a game gesture just like what she was taught before. She was whispering¡¸Open¡¹while her hand was waved as though stroking the empty air in front of her.

    As the result a blue shining window materialized in front of Yue''s eyes. A unique sound *von* resounded, and then window fragments gathered from up, down, right, and left as though it was a block game, and in the blink of eye a screen the size of a 24 inch television waspleted. It was Hajime''s fixation that took all night to finish.

    Anyway, Yue let out a sigh of relieve that the individual information screen was opened normally, next she clicked on the button "return to home" at the right bottom of the screen while feeling a bit nervous.

    ¨D¨DWhy are you giving up here! Do your best, do your best! You can do it, you can do it!

    A voice of heaven descended. It seemed they couldn''t go home. It appeared that more passion and guts were necessary.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue clicked the button wordlessly once more.

    ¨D¨DIf you give up, that will be the end of your adventure! Now, dash toward that sunset!

    As expected, it seemed the voice of heaven wouldn''t allow returning to home. And then, what should be rising right now was the morning sun, telling them to dash toward the sunset was just¡­

    ¡¸I, I''ll give it a try.¡¹

    While Kaori''s cheeks were twitching seeing Yue throwing a dreadfully scornful gaze at empty air with her usual stare having advanced until the third stage, Kaori imitated Yue and called out her individual information screen, and she clicked the button "return to home".

    ¨D¨DYou shitty maggot-. What are you doing trying to go home as you damn please-. The destination of you bastard is only to hell or to hell-. If you don''t want me to "pii¨D* you then return to your squad! That''s your one and only home you bastard!

    ¡¸Hiih!?¡¹

    Having suddenly poured with the angry yell of Hajime, Kaori spontaneously held her head with both hands and she became unable to stand up from surprise.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Come to think of it, it seems that the program for Hauria use was also included separately.¡¹

    ¡¸The, the training for mass producing those berserk rabbits? Hajime-kun, how far she is nning to evolve those people?¡¹

    Yue shrugged toward Kaori who was trembling all over.

    In the end their bad premonition hit the bull''s eye and they couldn''t logout from the game. It was unclear why when it was Yue, Hajime''s voice had the tone of Matsuoka ¡ðzo, while when it was Kaori, Hajime''s voice had a tone like Sergeant Hartma¡ð, but surely this too was the adverse effect from the broken device. (TN: Matsuoka Shuzo is a retired tennis yer who is currently hosting a TV show. He is known for his energetic and passionate character)

    ¡¸What will we do, Yue. How are we going home¡­¡­ah, that''s right! Yue, use soul magic!¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, there is that method.¡¹

    This game device was created by applying soul magic. The highly precise sensation where there was almost no difference with reality was because of that. In that case, it could be thought that for an expert of soul magic it should be possible to logout even without relying on the system.

    Yue wasted no time trying to use soul magic.

    ¨D¨DInsufficient level

    ¡¸Mu? ¡­¡­Mumuh¡¹

    ¡¸Yue?¡¹

    Each time Yue persisted with something while mumbling¡¸Mumuh¡¹, the heavenly voice "insufficient level" descended down. At the end a hypocritically courteous words "let''s understand your standing" descended.

    Kaori who somehow guessed the situation asked.

    ¡¸It looks no good isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu. Even though it absorbed us because it''s broken, but I cannot ept it at all that only this system is perfectly working.¡¹

    ording to Yue, Yue herself was also participating at the creation of this bodily sensation system that applied soul magic. And then, the "binding" of the game system that was directly affecting the soul was operating effectively even at Yue herself who was a cooperator in the artifact''s creation.

    If this effect was purely due to Yue''s own magic, then she would only need to break that restriction, but if Hajime''s artifact was involved there then it would be next to impossible for Yue to cancel it.

    Yue who was unable to release her "binding" no matter how many times she tried dropped her shoulders dejectedly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­As expected from Hajime''s artifact. And then my magic. We have done a good work.¡¹

    ¡¸This is not the time for singing your own praise, Yue¡­¡­what to do. Is there no other way to logout?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It''s not that there is none. If I remember correctly, there is a safe point at each vige, we should be able to logout from there too. Myuu can go home anytime she want, but Hajime said that he won''t let Hauria to escape as they please, and he said that he picked base logout method for them.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, he is merciless to the people of Hauria isn''t he¡­¡­¡¹

    They couldn''t stop even if they wanted to stop. If they wanted to stop then they could only progress inside the game. And what''s more that too surely would be a game scenario with an extraordinarily lovely hard mode, no, hell mode in Hajime style.

    Thinking about the people of Hauria who someday would be thrown in here, Kaori quietly prayed for their happiness in the next world.

    ¡¸And Yue. If there is save point in each vige, then what about this vige? Let''s quickly try out that save point.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­There is none in this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why? You said just now that each vige has one.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Be, because this is the vige of beginning. So it''s not needed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yue?¡¹

    Kaori quickly asked Yue about the save point of this vige, but for some reason Yue was answering with her gaze subtly looking away. It felt like her tone was also subtly strange.

    Kaori turned a suspicious gaze at Yue, but Yue was muttering to herself¡¸¡­¡­Well then, we have to go to the next vige now that we have decided¡¹with a subtly strange tone as expected.

    Kaori turned her gaze. Toward the direction of the priest-san who was still eloquently urging for confession in the middle of the wreckage.

    ¡¸Excuse me Father. Can you please tell me where is the save point of this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori! You doubt me? That''s crue¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief''s regrettable daughter-san. You are regrettable as usual. You know don''t you? It''s right here in this church!¡¹

    The church, was no more.

    Kaori turned her face calmly toward Yue still with a smiling face. Yue calmly turned toward the direction of the far beyond.

    A time of silence flowed for a while. The gaze was also flowing from Kaori=>Yue=>brilliantly shining sun.

    A beatter.

    ¡¸YUE YOU IDIOOOOOOOOT!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ka, KAORI YOU STUPIID¨D¨Dmugyuh!?¡¹

    Kaori''s yell resounded.

    Yue talked back in reflex, but her words sounded unusually frailer. In addition, her cheeks were swiftly stretched out *mugyuuuu* and her words were cut off.

    ¡¸Idiot idiot idiot idiot-, Yue you idiot! Why was the first thing you do after the game started was destroying the save point!? This screw loose sister-saN-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Re, rerause¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t say because!¡¹

    ¡¸Fho, fhovefer¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t say however! Geez-, you are really-! The way of thinking of blowing away everything the first thing if there is something that you cannot stomach, I think that''spletely no good! I think, that''s really no good!¡¹

    Kaori preached while inflicting *mugyuuuuu* at Yue''s cheeks. Perhaps she was using a lot of strength, Yue''s soft cheeks were stretching and stretching and her eyes turned delicately teary.

    As expected it seemed Yue recognized that she had been rash, at first she was obediently letting herself treated like that and listened meekly, but right after Yue heard¡¸In the first ce Yue is~¡¹and she felt the atmosphere that the preaching would be long, first thing first she counterattacked. Her index fingers poked *dosu-* at both sides of Kaori''s stomach.

    ¡¸Hehyah!?¡¹

    Kaori-san''s body bent stra¨D¨Dight backward stiffly. Seeing such Kaori, Yue-sanughed¡¸You said ''hehyah''. It was ''hehyah''. Puh, giggle giggle¡¹.

    The oue was obvious.

    ¨D¨DNyah¨Dnyaah! Mui muih, fushaa¨D¨D¨D¨D!!

    The gong of the usual cat fight rang. Both of them scuffled with each other while rolling around on the church that was transformed into a mountain of rubble and in front of the priest whose suggestion of sin confession was bing forceful.

    But, there several vigers were passing by.

    ¡¸Okaa-san, those people¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shih. You must not stare at the screw loose sister and vige chief''s regrettable daughter!¡¹

    When a young child pointed his finger, his mother hurriedly covered her child''s eyes and they quickly left as though they had just witnessed something terrifying.

    ¡¸Those two did that to the church¡­¡­the hell with them.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that someday they would actually do it. After all, they are the vige chief''s regrettable daughter-san and the sister-san with a screw loose.¡¹

    A young man shouldering farming tool was looking at the destroyed church and said that pitifully, while the uncle beside him sighed while saying that.

    ¡¸A really good person, has left us.¡¹

    ¡¸How sad this incident is.¡¹

    An uncle pushing a cart looked at the church with an anguished expression, and another uncle who was simrly carrying a baggage faced the church and offered words of prayer. The priest was still alive despite the destruction of the church though¡­¡­

    The air of the surrounding vigers felt somewhat strange, or rather their atmosphere was dark. Yue and Kaori who were covered with dust from rolling around finally noticed. Both of them stood up feeling unable to stay there longer from being surrounded at a distance while being seen with a gaze as though they were dangerous character.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Err, Yue. For now there is nothing that can be done for what is broken, about what should we do from here on¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I am Yue. A woman who won''t look back to the past.¡¹

    ¡¸How about you look back? The next time you do another destructive activity irresponsibly, I''ll seriously make you eat disintegration bombardment okay?¡¹

    Yue averted her gaze from Kaori whose blood vein was emerging on her forehead still with a smiling face, and she called out her individual information screen once more.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Cough-. Just like I said before, if it''s save point, the next vige also has it. And so, for now we should aim to go there.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. Our body might be in the real world I think, and when Hajime-kun go home he will surely do something somehow, but if there is anything we can do then it''s better to give it a try.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. But, look here.¡¹

    The two easily progressed their talk so smoothly to the degree that would make anyone wonder just what was with the quarrel just now.

    Yue pointed at her status screen, so Kaori got close to Yue''s shoulder and peered in with her body glued close on Yue. The content that was projected there was,

    ========================================

    Name : Yue-pon

    Rank : 1 / 50 remaining until the next liberation

    Job : Apprentice Sister

    Title : Sister With a Screw Loose

    Skill : No Chant Imagination Configuration

    Magic : me Magic [Fireball]

    Equipment : A set of apprentice sister outfit

    Special mention : Has criminal record

    Money : 1,000

    ========================================

    Other than those there were also items at hand and also ying time recorded, but there was no list for specs that were quantified into number like in Tortus''s status te. It was made like this with the reason so the yer wouldn''t misunderstand the number as their own strength in real battle and so that the yer couldn''t overwhelm the enemy using the difference in status amount.

    HP gauge that wasmon for RPG also didn''t exist with simr reasons. Conforming to reality, no matter how strong someone was they would get instant game over if their head was cut off, but in reverse no matter what kind of strong enemy could possibly be defeated depending on the method.

    Kaori who saw Yue''s status nodded and said¡¸I see¡¹.

    ¡¸As expected you have a criminal record.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, Kaori. What do you mean by as expected? I am always obeyingw¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡¹

    Kaori replied just like Yue while her finger was pointing toward the destroyed church. A beat after Yue turned her gaze there.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m generally obeyingw in the real world.¡¹

    ¡¸You nonchntly ranked down "always" into "generally" even in the real world there.¡¹

    Yue-sama wouldn''t look back to the past! She also wouldn''t ept Kaori''s straight-man retort!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Rather than that, the problem is this "rank" and "money".¡¹

    ¡¸Before that, let me ask a little bit more, Yue-pon. See here, about my individual information screen, Yue-pon. In my special mention the word ''aplice'' is written. Yue-pon, why is this I wonder? I didn''t really do anything but now I have criminal record, Yue-pon. Tell me Yue-pon. Heey, heey, Yue-pon. Yue-pon, sheesh Yue-pon-¡¹

    Very unusually Yue was covering her face with both hands and her ears were bright red for some reason while she crouched down on the spot. She whispered with a small voice¡¸¡­¡­uu, because of a passing fancy I unconsciously¡¹while trembling in shame.

    The expression of Kaori who was crouching down beside such Yue was truly a really wide grin. She was showing her friendly smile that always charmed the surrounding while poking Yue''s cheek with her index finger. Kaori was enjoying the squishy sensation that might became a habit while intently speaking piercing words.

    ¡¸Well, it doesn''t matter now, Yue-pon. I still cannot ept it but, we won''t finish anything like this Yue-pon. And? What is this "rank" and "money" about, Yue-pon?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori, what nerve. This sister with a screw loose Yue-pon will turn the vige girl into cinder for the peaceful life of the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Wawawah, calm down Yue! I''m sorry! I won''t say it anymore!¡¹

    A ball of me lit up on Yue''s fingertip. Its appearance was shabby but the pressure that it gave off was a bad news. It seemed that even the most basic of elementary magic could be filled with high ss power by the way one controlled the amount of magic power and thepression rate.

    The sister with a screw loose Yue-pon pointed finger gun gesture at Kaori and mercilessly shot a lot of that. That magic that was shot wildly like the sweeping of a gatling gun was somehow evaded by Kaori even while her face was going pale.

    In exchange, from behind Kaori countless explosions and screams were¡­¡­

    ¡¸Aah!? The shoemaker Rodriguez is blown away!¡¹

    ¡¸What!? What is happening!? My house is gone!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu! Everyone-, I''ll hold them back here! Run while you all still can!¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief! That''s reckless! Your opponent is that sister-san with a screw loose you know!? Even for you that''s rash!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, don''t worry about me. Even like this when I was young I did quite much as an adventurer. I''ll just take her on a bit and then I''ll catch up to youter.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief, someone like you is¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason Kaori''s father was bing the hero of the vige, but seeing that the daughter of that hero was involved with the turmoil, in a sense this was like a family scandal, or even like stirring up trouble to get credit from solving it.

    After that, Yue who mercilessly turned the vige chief into something like a ragged cloth and destroyed Rodriguez and the shoe shop mistaken the remaining amount of her magic power that was restrained more than she imagined by the system, and she copsed face first from her magic power running dry. Simrly, Kaori whose physical ability was restrained and now not only she couldn''t transform into apostle, she couldn''t even use magic was also ran out of stamina and copsed face first.

    ¡¸Ju, just what are, we doing, in this time of emergency¡­¡­zee, zee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa haa. Uu, certainly¡¹

    While feeling the intense gazes of the vigers who were surrounding the two from a distance, Yue and Kaori got up somehow and they sat down side by side.

    ¡¸Le, let''s return to our talk. And, what is this "rank" and "money" about?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. About this "rank", this is the restriction level that is put on us. I cannot use anything other than fireball, and Kaori''s physical ability is low with apostle transformation and magic unusable are also because of that. By leveling up, we will get closer to our ability in the real world.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so. Even when in not perfect state, manage it somehow with what you can do¡­¡­this concept is really like Hajime-kun.¡¹

    By the way, Kaori''s individual information screen was something like this.

    ========================================

    Name : Kaori

    Rank : 1 / 50 remaining until the next liberation

    Job : Viger Girl

    Title : Vige Chief''s Regrettable Daughter

    Skill : Viger girl-style Twin Large Sword Art

    Magic :

    Equipment : A set of viger girl outfit

    Special mention : Yue-pon''s aplice

    Money : 1,000

    ========================================

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Our ability is given limitation, but our individual technique is not given any limitation at all. It was because it''s me that kind of elementary level magic could show such power and rapid fire. A mere viger girl could dodge all those is also the same.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Err, is there any problem with that?¡¹

    Kaori nodded in understanding at Yue''s exnation. It seemed that Kaori''s father was revived at the corner of their sight. The mournful vigers apuded their vige chief.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Normally, we will raise our level at the surrounding area of the vige of beginning while gathering money at the same time, we then will head to the next vige after putting our equipment in order to a certain degree. The concrete scenario haven''t been established yet, but if the enemy characters that were inserted for their behavior checking are without change, then they should be really strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I see. In other words, there is a chance we won''t be able to reach the next vige with our current level isn''t it? Also we don''t even have money to put our equipment in order.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I think that it will be fine if it''s me and Kaori but¡­¡­in the case we received damage in this game that is in the verge of breaking, I don''t know what kind of effect it will have to us. Based on how there is the prospect of Hajime definitely rescuing us, it''s also an option to not move from here.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, you aren''t thinking of that at all aren''t you, Yue. There is no way we will choose avoiding risk and not doing anything.¡¹

    Help woulde sooner orter and so let''s not do anything. In a sense it was a solid method. However, the people who got close to Hajime wouldn''t choose that option.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Exactly. Besides, we also don''t understand how long the current circumstance will continue. By any chance, perhaps before Hajimee home a fatal breakdown will ur and it will became a situation that cannot be recovered from.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. Like that we also cannot leisurely level up and gather money around the vige then.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. We need to put our equipment in order as much as possible with the current money at our hand.¡¹

    Yue understood their problems. They needed to reach the neighboring vige by struggling through quite strong enemies using only the minimum equipment while trying to not get hit even once as much as possible.

    Indeed, it was a very severe situation.

    But,

    ¡¸Yep, I don''t see any problem. Yue is here after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. There is no problem. Kaori is here.¡¹

    That was how it was.

    Yue and Kaori stood up and dusted off the dirt attached on their respective fluttering sister and viger girl clothes. The gazes of the vigers were as usual as though they were looking at dangerous characters. It was the truth that they were guilty so they couldn''t bear at all to be there for longer. Even though it was a game world, wasn''t the speech and conduct of the mob characters too free?

    Even though it was fine even if it wasn''t this realistic at this aspect¡­¡­Yue and Kaori were modestly venting their anger at Hajime''s obsession while heading toward the equipment shop of the vige.

    Yue had magic job, so even in the worst case she wouldn''t mind buying just several items for recovering magic power, but Kaori who seemed to be a user of viger girl-style twinrge swords art needed weapon. If possible, she also wanted pants and tunic that were easy to move in, not her current loose one piece clothes for viger girl.

    Midway they were also exposed to intense violence of gazes.

    Kaori thought, ''This is, like that''. Yes, the stares were like the stares that were directed at a lion that escaped from its cage in a zoo. She saw it some time ago, the news of multiple wild beasts including lion escaping their cage and then moved freely inside the zoo.

    At that time the gazes of the people that were running away filled with trepidation were truly the same like the gazes of the vigers toward them right now.

    Am I a lion¡­¡­?

    Kaori was feelingplicated and she looked at Yue who was walking beside her.

    Luxuriant golden hair. Flexible limbs. Unmistakably a carnivore (hidden meaning). And then, her status as the strongest.

    (Yep, it fit. Here is Yue lion. Yep.

    Kaori imagined Yue wearing a lion cosy while roaring ''gaoo~~'' on all fours and she strangelyprehended it.

    By the way, the lionmotion of that time was the revenge of the zoo''s former worker who got fired where he was also going to steal the zoo''s proceeds at the same time, he released the animals was also for diversion, but the escaping lion and other animals were then taken care by a certain couple.

    Actually, it had also be a hot topic how one of the couple, a small girl easily tamed the lion and then used that lion to catch the criminal. Then, it was also a hot topic how the boyfriend knocked down with his bare arm a bear that was escaping together and then returned it into its cage.

    Kaori was imagining the news of that time and Yue lion half to escape the reality while chasing away the gazes of the vigers from inside her mind, and then her gaze caught sight of the equipment shop they were searching ahead.

    ¡¸Both of usbined has 2,000 yen¡­¡­can we buy anything?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don''t know the prize so I cannot say anything. In the worst case, I want to at least secure Kaori''s sword.¡¹

    Kaori had inherited thebat skill of god''s apostle, so she had also learned martial art to a high level. However, as expected her greatest offense was the apostle''s characteristic ability and the twinrge swords art. As expected there would be arge difference in Kaori''sbat skill from whether she had sword or not.

    Yue opened the shop''s door. And right away,

    ¡¸Go home! Go back home! There ain''t anyone here that will sell to you two criminals! Go home right away!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    The equipment shop owner with thick moustache looking very obstinate suddenly gave the two a present of angry yell. Yue and Kaori reflexively stiffened.

    The two understood what the owner was saying. Kaori timidly opened her mouth with twitching expression.

    ¡¸E, excuse me, I, want to buy¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, this damned aplice of Yue-pon! Just get out now!¡¹

    Kaori''s expression stiffened. This was the first time in her life she was treated like this by a person that she met for the first time. Kaori who was always polite and bright was often favored especially by the elders. Naturally, her endurance was low against something like this.

    ¡¸Yu, Yuee~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Leave it to me. Cough-. ¨D¨DOwner-san, please listen to my story. We¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut your mouth, this great sinner, priest killer! How dare you did that to a kind person like that-¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, that, that person is still ali¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief, even though you are a sister but to do something so terrifying! Listen here, this shop will only deal with honest customer! Someone criminal like you with a screw loose can just get out, now-¡¹

    A super condensed fireball materialized on the fingertip of Yue-sama. Its radiance, its heat, it was truly just like a sun!

    ¡¸Don''t be hasty Yueee-! Calm down! This is you reaping what you sow!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori, don''t worry. Not even ash will be left behind. The owner of the equipment shop just disappeared. He only left behind a farewell letter that mentioned the property of the shop is handed over to the sister.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s murder! What''s more it''s robbery murder! Just where is this mind of obeyingw you said before!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The sister with screw loose, doesn''t understa~~~nd.¡¹

    ¡¸A child!? Are you a child!? Geez-, it doesn''t matter so just toss away that fireball! Quickly toss it away!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You wish to set fire here?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah!? As I thought don''t toss it away! Extinguish it quickly! Come on, quickly!¡¹

    In deference to Kaori who was persuading with a desperate look, Yue erased the sun on her fingertip.

    It seemed that a situation that often appeared in game, where they earned the hate of the vigers too much and now they got hit with the demerit had been generated.

    Not only the destruction of the church, the destruction of the shoe store and the private houses surely also added to their crime. When they tried looking at the individual information screen, at Yue''s special mention part, the "has criminal record" had changed into "wanted criminal (Destroyer Yue-pon)".

    Kaori thought that if they were denied to use the shop by the game''s system, then it couldn''t be helped anymore, they should give up, and so she pulled at Yue''s clothes to get out of the shop, but Yue didn''t move and stood firmly in ce.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori. It''s too fast to give up.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but, this is the game''s system isn''t it? There is nothing more that we can¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You''re wrong. Just like I said before, this game''s characteristic is that you can overturn the difference in strength depending on your method. It''s too fast to conclude that it''s impossible because it''s the system. I''ll proof it to you. Watch.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, I have nothing but bad premonition here.¡¹

    Ahead of Kaori''s disheartened gaze, Yue talked toward the shop owner. It seemed she was nning to find a path by negotiating¡­¡­

    ¡¸No matter what you are going to say, there is nothing that I will sell to¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I beg you. Please choose, will your shop be burned, or will you hand over your goods quietly.¡¹

    It wasn''t a negotiation, but a threat. With a gesture that was like a sister, both her hands sped in front of her chest, and an expression like a piousmb praying wholeheartedly to the god, she spoke something that would make even gang members to have cold sweat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I have faith, that you will surely understand our plight! That our heart canmunicate with each other if we just talk it out! Now, let''s not be stubborn and be obedient.¡¹

    ''He is not being stubborn but making the justified reaction though¡­¡­''. That was what Kaori-san thought but she didn''t butt in.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The god hath spoken. Child, choose equipment for the sister in front of your eyes within the range of 2,000 yen, he said. Rather, give her a discount, a lot of it! He said. If you do that, then your sin too shall be forgiven.¡¹

    Who would believe a god haggling? Or rather, the shop owner-san didn''tmit any sin. Rather, the sinner here was Yue. Kaori-san just barely endured from saying those retorts.

    The sun-like me materialized once more in front of Yue.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Owner-san. I really don''t want to see you receiving the judgment of god. I beg you, please obediently sell to us a gre~~~atly discounted merchandises!¡¹

    That wasn''t god''s judgment, but a punishment from Yue personally wasn''t it? What''s more it was exceedingly malicious. No matter how and where one looked at it, this person was really a splendid sister with a screw loose. Kaori couldn''t endure and those straight-man retorts leaked out from her mouth. Yue-sama ignored it like nothing.

    The shop owner''s state was strange. His gaze was turning round and round, and his head was moving up and down. Perhaps his program was bustlingly performing data processing because he encountered this unexpected situation.

    Inside the shop that was wrapped in silence except the roar of the zing me, the shop owner''s gaze finally settled down.

    ¡¸Wee to the equipment shop of "AAAAAAA" vige! Today we are in a middle of a special promotion sale!¡¹

    It seemed the sister-san''s sincere prayer reached the shop owner and the system.

    ¡¸¡­¡­nn. Kaori, which item do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸If possible, a cheap one that can suppress my guilt even just for a little I think.¡¹

    Seeing Yue who turned toward her with a triumphant look, Kaori resolved that when they returned to reality she would train her once more about the meaning of obeying thew.

    In the end, they couldn''t buy anything in the equipment shop except for a single "Iron Long Sword". In the first ce, the starting price for equipment was around several tens of thousands yen, a few thousand yen could only buy things like wooden sword or stone sword. By the time "Iron Long Sword" that had a price of 70,000 yen reduced to 1,500 yen, it could be easily guessed just what had happened between the shop owner and Yue, must be.

    With feeling of guilt gouging out inside the chest grindingly, after that the same thing was also done in the general store and several potions for Yue''s magic power recovery were bought, and the two then headed toward the vige''s entrance.

    But, not even ten seconds after they exited the shop¡­¡­*kon-*, a light impact assaulted Kaori''s shoulder. When Kaori turned her gaze in wonder of what happened, she saw among the vigers who were staring at them from a distance that had increased rtively much, there were two children sticking out a bit from the crowd preparing to throw small rock.

    Kaori''s expression convulsed greatly.

    ¡¸These criminals! Get out from the vige!¡¹

    ¡¸Get out! Get out!¡¹

    The pure anger from the pure children smashed the pure (?) heart of Kaori-san. Kaori screamed¡¸Hauh¡¹and she pressed on her chest while falling on all fours!

    Furthermore, the children of the vige were gathering bustlingly and they were throwing rocks while hurling abuse with their lisping speech. And then perhaps that became the trigger, even the adults started to join in. They were yelling things like¡¸Get out you sister with a screw loose!¡¹or¡¸I have thought from long ago that the vige chief''s regrettable daughter will someday be criminal!¡¹while a chorus of¡¸Get out from the vige!¡¹was arising.

    ¡¸¡­¡­They are looking for war. Very well, I''ll ept the challenge. I am Yue. A woman who will buy the fight sold to me until they run out of stock!¡¹(TN: In Japan, selling a fight is how they said picking a fight)

    ¡¸Stoopp! Just be obedient already, Yueee! If the vige is obliterated with this, then I have the confidence I''ll be annihted along with my soul from guilt!¡¹

    Seeing the sister-san with a screw loose lifting the corner of her lips like a demon king with the tips of her spread out hands materializing me, Kaori pleaded at her to not act rashly while holding her down by pinioning her from behind.

    No matter how one thought about it, this was the just dessert of the overbearing Yue. The hate that had been piling up and up had reached the critical point, they weren''t just ostracized anymore, a campaign to exile them from the vige had started.

    Yue who even in this situation was far from reflecting, she even announced her intention really naturally to counter attack was truly the wife of the demon king. She was the avatar of being overbearing and unreasonable.

    Regret? Restrain? Never heard about that! Come at me from anywhere you li~~ke!

    Kaori caught the scruff of the neck of Yue who was getting spirited like that and without pause she ran toward the exit of the vige while apologizing¡¸I''m sorry! I''m really sorry for our Yue!¡¹with one hand deflecting all the rocks flying at them using the long sword that she had unsheathed.

    Seen from the side, the picture of the viger girl running around while swinging around a long sword with one hand, and the other hand dragging away a sister who was smiling fearlessly¨D¨Dit was truly the very picture of a vige chief''s regrettable daughter.

    When the two got out of the vige, the vigers'' yell suddenly stoppedpletely. It seemed themotion calmed down if they went out of the vige. Kaori who was filled with trepidation that perhaps they would be kept getting chased even outside the vige let out a sigh of relief and she sat down on the spot.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸My guilt is not okay at all, Yue you idiot.¡¹

    For Kaori who didn''t have experience of being the target of the whole vige''s hostility and anger, it seemed she received substantial amount of mental damage. Her atmosphere felt somehow like she was sobbing.

    ¡¸Geez, how can you be that calm? Even if this is a world of game, but I believe that normally anyone will get shocked if they got rock thrown at them by children that small¡­¡­I never even dreamed that you would actually try to counter attack.¡¹

    Kaori turned an expression that looked like she was speechless, like she was ming her, like she was in admiration at that mental of steel or rather that shameless mental, and like she was in exasperation toward Yue. Yue''s expression suddenly turned gentle and she answered.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because I had experienced it already.¡¹

    ¡¸? Experience? ¡­¡­aa¡¹

    For a moment Kaori didn''t understand what Yue was talking about, but she guessed it after thinking for a bit. And then, her expression turned very much like¡¸Oh no!¡¹and she attempted to change the topic in panic but¡­¡­the time was alreadyte.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Compared to getting beaten up to near death by my trusted vassals and my uncle who was like father, having rock thrown at me by children who I don''t know, what''s more by something that''s nothing more than a program is really nothing at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that, Yue? It''s, I''m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..What are you apologizing for, Kaori? I just want to say thatpared to the experience of getting ganged up by people who were like family, this is only trivial. Fufu, that time really hurt. Inside that storm of magic until my automatic regeneration ran out. Fufufuh, my heart hurt that timee~~¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry Yue! I asked you something stupid! That''s why return backkk!¡¹

    Seeing and hearing the emptyugh of Yue who was staring at the faraway past with eyes that looked like dead fish, Kaori embraced her with teary eyes while apologizing. She should have be unbound by the past after knowing the true motive of her uncle Denreed, but no matter the fact it still didn''t change that it was an event that was hard to forget.

    Yue gently patted Kaori who was clinging on her with teary eyes while she turned at her and spoke with eyes that had recovered their light.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m fine. I who had met Hajime, traveled, knew the truth about Oji-sama, and opened my eyes to the truth, has no more blind spot now.¡¹

    ¡¸Tru, truth?¡¹

    Yue nodded shortly and she puffed up her chest with an extremely triumphant look while replying full of confidence.

    ¡¸Setting aside the reason, just ughter everyone for the time being. If there is something that bothers you, then resurrect them again at opportune time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone all liberators. Everyone''s magic ispleted by perhaps the person who must not have it the most. I''m sorry.¡¹

    This is the first wife of the demon king! In front of her, life was just too light. No, surely, she was a bit more prudent in the real world, should be, Kaori was half praying while she lowered her head toward the protectors of the other world.

    Kaori was crestfallen thinking that her strength had suddenly faded off even before departing to their journey, but right after that, they were visited by a situation that made them lost suchposure.

    *p-*, such sound of pping wings resounded once, twice¡­¡­it resounded inside the two''s ears one after another.

    When the two went ''hah'' and they lifted up their face, over there were multiple beings descending down from the sky.

    The beings were pping beautiful white wings on their back, they were d in impressive dress armor that looked beautiful, while their hand was each holding spear or sword or weapon that looked famous. The forms of the women who were emitting abnormal pressure were beautiful in contrast with that threatening atmosphere. Their beautiful look that ought to be said as god''s creation waspleted with dreamy silver hair that looked flowing.

    Kaori couldn''t even say anything. The existence and strength of these women were obviously boss ss where in a game they woulde out at the middle stage, no, at thetter stage.

    ''Aah, I see, this is an event!'' Right after Kaori almost convinced herself like that, a ruthless voice of heaven descended.

    ¨D¨DWild Valkyries appeared!!

    The women who were greatly popr even among the Norse myth carelessly appeared as though they were goblin level enemy, *jakin-* their weapons were readied with such sound. They were brimming with hostility. They were fully motivated.

    Kaori briefly said.

    ¡¸This kind of world, is just mistakeenn¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori doubted her beloved person''s sanity just for a bit.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Things like the setting, the information screen, or the content, currently it is still a prototype and on top of that its behaving baggily, that''s the setting so please forgive the vagueness.

    I n to someday make it into the stage of a long After arc, so at that time I''ll think up the detailed content.

    PS

    Theic version of Arifureta is updated in the homepage of Ovep-sama.

    As always the illustration has impact, Yue is also cute.

    Please try to have a look if you like.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    AN: Regarding the case where everyone of Narou people has better understanding of Shirakome then Shirakome himself.

    ¡­¡­I have no more excuse.<hr>

    The first attack was a swept of a splendorous sword. The speed of the eye focus couldn''t follow it. One Valkyrie charged with a speed that even produced afterimages, lunging toward Yue and Kaori who was still embracing Yue.

    Perhaps it was trying to bisect the two simultaneously. The sword line that drew a trajectory that almost looked like a sh was rapidly approaching at Yue''s neck as though it was absorbed to there. If the target was an ordinary person, they wouldn''t even have time to scream, when they noticed there was no doubt that their death would be already a certainty.

    ¡¸FUWAaAAA!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nngih¡¹

    Of course, the vige chief''s regrettable daughter, regardless of being a viger girl she was a regrettable girl that boasted a physical ability that was far removed from ordinary person. The sweeping attack that approached like the scythe of death god was evaded by falling backward while her arm wasted no time to circle on Yue''s neck and she pulled Yue with her.

    Death was passing through along with a violent wind just a millimeter above Yue and Kaori''s face who were falling backward like in a limbo dance.

    Although Kaori''s posture broke down with her falling backward, she somehow seeded in evading. But a shadow appeared above her without even any time to sigh in relieve.

    ¡¸WAAAA!?¡¹

    ¡¸Higyo!?¡¹

    Kaori put strength into the arm that she circled around Yue''s neck and without pause she rolled on the ground, taking Yue with her. That appearance could be seen as a brave figure desperately trying to protect a friend.

    A hair''s breadth.

    A spear that also looked splendorous raised a really unpleasant impact sound *zudon-* when it pierced the spot where the two copsed at just now. A small crater was even created from the impact. It was a terrifying strength.

    The Valkyries made their entrance like amon goblin, but as expected their strength wasn''t in a level that should appear around the vige of the beginning.

    From Yue''s individual information screen just now, "Automatic Regeneration" wasn''t listed there. It was unclear how much the system that was an effect of soul magic was suppressing that skill which was a characteristic ability.

    In such state, furthermore inside this buggy world, if they got hit with that attack that was unmistakably a one-hit kill, even if it was Yue but there was a high possibility that she wouldn''te out of it safely.

    And Kaori who was separated from her apostle body was also the same.

    It wasn''t clear what kind of effect a damage they got in this game world would inflict at their soul, because of that they absolutely must not get hit.

    Cold sweat trickled from Kaori''s forehead seeing the enemy''s strength and the merciless one-hit kill attacksunched toward them.

    Kaori made use of her rolling momentum to somehow straighten herself while she obeyed the warning that herbat experience informed her and leaped back from that spot. Right away, the vertical shes of the Valkyries thatunched pincer attack passed through before her eyes.

    ¡¸Nngigih, gi, give-. I give!¡¹it felt like some kind of strange voice could be heard, but right now there was no leeway to be bothered with that.

    Kaori had to grasp the limitation of her lowered physical ability while during that time she had to evade the countless death approaching them!

    Even if, there was the sensation of repeated tapping that felt rtively desperate on her hand that was circled around Yue''s neck, but there wasn''t any time to worry about that!

    ¡¸It''s fine! I swear I''ll absolutely protect you Yue!¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s not-. My neeck! It''spletely¨D¨D¡¹

    Countless me bullets rushed from middle range! Kaori strengthened her grip so that her friend absolutely wouldn''t get separated from her while dancing the dance of death with determination!

    Kaori stepped toward the swarm of me bullets while still holding Yue. Rather than waiting for the bullets to converge at herself, she would move forward and slip through before the gaps were tightened.

    Just like she nned, she slipped through the gaps in the barrage and passed through several shots, then with a rotation she evaded an attack that approached from the front. So that Yue''s body wouldn''t be separated from her because of the centrifugal force, she put even more strength to her arm that was holding Yue!

    ¡¸Kafuu!? ¡­¡­Ka, Kaori, I''ll, I''ll apologize, so, your arm, armmm~¡¹

    ¡¸<em>It''s fine</em>! Because I''ll absolutely protect you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You, you bastardd~, you''re nninggg¨D¨D¡¹

    Yue tried to say something, but at the corner of the sight a Valkyrie archer could be seen nocking an arrow that was enveloped with some abnormal light. It caused Kaori''s heart to jump.

    ¡¸Look ouu~~~tt-¡¹

    ¡¸Kyupeh!?¡¹

    Kaori immediately jumped forward to get down on the ground. me bullets passed through overhead, further behind the sounds of explosion resounded. The impact that came assaulting within an instant caused Kaori and Yue''s bodies to dance in the air like a leaf.

    Kaori somehow kept her hold on Yue and she performed ukemi on the ground. There she noticed that the attacks stopped and she let out a faint exhale of relieve.

    It seemed they managed to endure just barely the first wave of the attack.

    The Valkyries were moving slowly. They were trying to surround Kaori and Yue. Kaori scowled at that while she talked to Yue.

    ¡¸Yue. What should we do? Perhaps this is just as expected. These people are strong just as we thought. We have to break through this encirclement somehow¡­¡­Yue?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Just try to look. The white of her eyes is exposed and her mouth is half opened but, that''s a beautiful face right? She is fainting y''know?

    Such words crossed Kaori''s mind. The friend in her arm, even now when the white of her eyes were exposed and her mouth was half opened, but she was still beautiful as usual.

    ¡¸Who, who did something like this!? Yue! Get a hold of yourself! Just what in the world happened!?¡¹

    Kaori shook Yue''s body back and forth, but Yue was only staying limp like an octopus and she didn''t react even with how rough she was shaken. ''Rather, perhaps this is because of enemy''s sleep magic I wonder!?'' Thinking that Kaori red at the enemies. While her mouth was twitching as though she was enduring something.

    And then, while staying vignt against the surrounding, she straddled Yue and lifted up her hand.

    Yue had to be wakened up no matter what. Even if she had to use a heartless method, but in the battlefield it wasn''t the ce to say na?ve things!

    ¨D¨D*PAN-, PAN-, PAN-, BISHII-!*

    Such sounds resounded in the battlefield. Kaori-san''s double p that was thinking about her friend burst on Yue''s cheeks!

    ¡¸Yue! Wake up! You are going to die if you sleep here! Quickly wake up! Come on quickly!¡¹

    Kaori''s palm was swung with a disy of urate consecutive hits that drew artistic trajectory and hit spot. Yue''s cheeks were painted with beautiful p sound while moving to left and to right. Kaori-san''s double p also followed vaguely rhythmically.

    ¡¸Qu-ick-ly! Wake-up!¡¹

    For some reason her voice sounded lively¡­¡­

    The Valkyries were looking at each other. They might be feeling bewildered.

    One of the enemy they were assaulting fainted by herself when they noticed, and then the other enemy for some reason was dealing additional blows to that enemy¡­¡­perhaps that was how it looked like to them. Objectively looking. In that case, it was also natural for them to be bewildered.

    But, the next moment, the wrist of Kaori who was dealing out rhythmical ps was caught *GRAB-!!* forcefully.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good morning, Kaori. Sayonara, Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    At Yue-sama''s awakening *buppa*. A me sphere the size of a pinball materialized in front of Kaori, and the next instant, it exploded grandly. It seemed that the "fireball" magic was superpressed before it was set free which produced directional shockwave.

    ''FUWAAAA'' Kaori who was raising such scream while rolling around backward somehow stopped rolling in the posture of all fours. She then lifted up her face and began to let out a lot of cold sweats.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though even Hajime has never pped me. Kaori, is your resolve okay?¡¹

    Yue-sama''s anger was in the state of piercing the heaven. She was getting so angry that behind her back it felt like there was the illusion of sound effect letters *GOGOGOGO-*.

    ¡¸I, I don''t understand what are you saying here, Yue. Anyway, calm down? Surely we can understand each other if we talk about it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hou. You are saying that you constricting my neck while wretchedly swinging me around, and in the end pping my face on and on happily, aren''t something that you did purposefully?¡¹

    ¡¸Such thing! That''s misunderstanding! I was only trying to protect Yue! And yet, how can you be so cruel saying such¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If you speak honestly, Yue''s best selection. Ten sexy photo of Hajime, I''ll prese¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Being able to payback for the daily prank, it makes my feeling really refreshed. You even made noise ''higyoh'', or ''kyupeh'', pupuh¡¹

    A blood vein jutted out on Yue''s forehead with a snap.

    And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Today is your death anniversary!¡¹

    ¡¸Wawah, don''t do that! If that me bullet hit me, I''ll totally die!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don''t worry. I''ll absolutely kill you!¡¹

    Countless me bullets were fired from Yue. Every single one was hiding a power that could make anyoneprehended how it could destroy a church.

    Kaori who got a bit carried away and got surprised jumped away from that spot and tried to apologize in panic but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perish, you eternal stalker woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a stalker I wonder!? I wonder!?¡¹

    Kaori spontaneously talked back hearing the extremely disgracing statement. When she avoided the me bullets while ring at Yue, Yue snorted¡¸Fuhn¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just notice it already. Of your own true nature. And then, of Hajime''s self-sacrificing spirit!¡¹

    ¡¸Self-sacrificing? What are you say¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa, Kaori who is a stalker, a yandere, and a hidden pervert is really troubling. But if I leave her alone I don''t know what she might do, can''t be helped, perhaps I should look after her a bit, notice already that true feeling of Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way Hajime-kun is thinking anything like that! Yue is just saying irresponsible thing!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If that''s what you think, then that''s must be it. Inside Kaori that is.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, Yue. Those words are too much you know? If you apologize now, then I''ll forgive you. Come now, apologize. Quickly apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? Why should I, yandere hidden pervert stalker-san. It''s a bit scary, so can you not get nearer than that?¡¹

    *snap-* A blood vein emerged on Kaori''s forehead. Even though she was showing a wide smile, but an illusion of sound effect *GOGOGOGO-* could be seen behind her.

    ¡¸Right, I won''t get near you at all. Who want to get near a hopeless vampire who is eternally horny. Ny percent of the inside of your head is crammed with perverted things right? I wonder if perhaps Hajime-kun will notice it sooner orter? That this vampire princess (lol), is just a pervert. Ah, can you not get nearer to me than that? The legal wife (lol) can infect me.¡¹

    Toward Kaori who affixed (lol) even until two times at Yue''s identity, Yue also smiled widely.

    For some reason the Valkyries were flustered. ''What to do, it''s a carnage, a carnage you know? Should we stop those two? Who will? You, go stop them already. Eh, no way, if you say that then you go there, you are a Valkyrie right? You are also a Valkyrie.'' ¨D¨DPerhaps they were making conversation like that.

    But, the next moment their movement stopped still.

    Because an extremely cold blizzard was blowing violently.

    Because a dark cloud that was scattering shes of lightning materialized.

    And then,

    ¨D¨DSHAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!

    ¨D¨DGOAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!

    Because behind Kaori who was smiling while sporting pulsing blood vein, a hannya-san tapping arge war sword on her shoulder materialized!

    Because behind Yue who was smiling while sporting pulsing blood vein, a coiling lightning dragon raising a thunderous roar materialized!

    The unthinkable supernatural phenomenon that shouldn''t exist in this game system caused the Valkyries who were modeled after supernatural existence to tremble while backing away.

    What reached the ears of those women was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­KAORI YOU STUPIIIIID-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­YUE YOU UIDIOTTTTT-¡¹

    In contrast with such delicate insult and intensity, they uncouthly grappled, wed, and pulled at each other in a delicate scuffle¨D¨Drather, it was their usual cat fight.

    ¡¸Fushaah¨D¨D!¡¹When Yue Punch was unleashed, Kaori growled¡¸Muiiiih¡¹even while receiving it with her cheek and her hand pinched on Yue''s cheek and pulled. When Yue pulled on Kaori''s hair, Kaori would grind her finger on Yue''s side, when Yue pulled Kaori''s cheek in return, Kaori would throw away Yue''s wimple and pulled her hair in return.

    Kaori struck cat punches *poka poka* on Yue who was pushed down by the difference in body height. Yue tightly grasped on the butt of such Kaori and when she flinched from that, Yue used the opening to overturn their position and then sheunched a double p on Kaori''s rtivelyrge breast as though to say that it was payback for before.

    The rolled round and round, grappled on each other, then rolled round and round again and hit each other *poka poka* repeatedly, even though the two were beautiful girl, but they were covered all over with dust with their hair all ruffled. Both Yue and Kaori were wearing one piece type of clothing, so they were in a state where their panty was fully exposed, but they didn''t even bother with that.

    Just how long they were nning to do that?

    The Valkyries who were somewhat dumbfounded suddenly returned back to their senses. They readied their respective weapon, making metallic sound rang to pull themselves together and galred at the two who were still entangled themselves in a quarrel. They red¡­¡­but, as expected the two were still going ''nyaa¨Dnyaa¨D''.

    The Valkyries looked at each other. They had no expression, but somehow they vaguely looked like they were speaking ''like this we don''t even need to surround them to fight isn''t it?''.

    The women nodded at each other. One woman among them quietly walked forward. It was the Valkyrie carrying a divine spear. Perhaps she was being conscious of the blind spot of the rampaging Kaori and Yue, because sometimes she would circle around in her advance.

    And then, she entered the range. The next moment, she stepped forward all of a sudden. She must be trying to skewer the two simultaneously. The sure-kill thrust was unleashed at Yue''s back with a terrific speed.

    Kaori who was looking up because her chin was pushed from below by Yue''s hand couldn''t see behind Yue. Yue too, her nose was pinched by Kaori so she couldn''t look behind.

    Killed.

    If the Valkyrie could speak, then she undoubtedly would whisper that.

    ¨D¨D*Bang-, roll roll-*

    The two suddenly flopped to the side and without pause they insulted at each other while rolling over. They stood up again at slight distance away and then continued quarreling as though nothing happened. The spear that should be stabbed for certain kill was wandering vainly at the ce where the two were at.

    Her Valkyrierades were watching. The Valkyriencer showed a gesture as though she was clearing her throat, and then she pulled herself together before assaulting Yue and Kaori once more.

    This time she wouldn''t cut corner, she would bring down one person with certainty! Her aim was Yue. She would pierce the temporal region of her head¨D¨D

    ¡¸The yandere, is you Yue!¡¹

    The p that struck along with such words dealt a clean hit on Yue''s cheek. Thence attack passed through right beside Yue''s head that was forcefully snapped away.

    The Valkyrie hurriedly pulled back her spear. She didn''t fail or anything. She was only testing the water a bit. That was just a practice swing. Now this is the sure thing attack! It stabbed toward Kaori''s side!

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m not ill. It''s only my dere that is overflowing!¡¹(TN: Dere = affectionate)

    Kaori fell from neko damashi that was continued with a tripping up. The sure kill (lol) attack passed through above her head. (TN: Neko damashi = a sumo move, where you p your hands in front of the opponent''s face to surprise them)

    ¡¸That is what is called yandere! You don''t know? Sometimes Shia will subtly flinch away from Yue. Yaa~i, you yandere girl who is feared by your best friend.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia doesn''t fear me. There is no way that''s true. Shia love me! Kaori yourself, you said that even though you were feared by Shizuku before this. Yaa~i, genuine yandere girl who even make Shizuku whose fortitude is maxed out to get creeped out.¡¹

    ¡¸Shi, Shizuku-chan isn''t scared at me or anything! After all Shizuku-chan will ept any kind of me no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Indeed, I won''t deny the depth of Shizuku''s broad-mindedness. Her figure is already like everyone''s mother!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right! What''s more, if I have to say which then she is the type of a gutsy mother of a big family! She is everyone''s beloved and reliable mother!¡¹

    Yaegashi Shizuku¨D¨Dan active female high school student. She was She was a busybody who was being dissed in a sense before they knew it. Surely if she was in this ce, she would resolve herself to participate in the fight from getting hit by the unexpected stray bullet.

    By the way, even while these two were making this conversation, spear was wielded against them many times. The Valkyrie changed the angle of the spear, used feint, she used sweeping attack and the butt of her spear,unching attacks from every position like a surging waves.

    But everything was evaded.

    What''s more, everything was evaded only with extremely natural movement from the scuffle.

    Somehow it looked like the Valkyriencer was looking like she was going to burst crying anytime.

    Perhaps thinking that was pitiful, her Valkyrierades surrounded the two and lunged. It was the beautiful friendship of Valkyries.

    They wouldn''t let their might getting humiliated even further than this by method that looked like gag scene. They wouldn''t be ignored!

    It was a perfect encirclement. There was no ce to escape. It was impossible to dodge.

    This time for sure, death in the shape of sword andnce assaulted from all directions toward the two who were in the middle of scuffling.

    ¨D¨D*SHaaAAN-*

    A clear sound resounded. It was a tone that was yed by metals scraping each other. The scream of the targeted two people didn''t mix there.

    Rather,

    ¡¸-!!!¡¹

    ¡¸a, a¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The wordless scream, came from the Valkyries.

    The Valkyries took distance all at once. However, there were three people who didn''t retreat from there, no, they couldn''t retreat. The Valkyriencer, and two Valkyrie saber who were carrying beautiful sword.

    The reason was simple.

    Because the Valkyriencer''snce pierced the heart of a Valkyrie who should be her ally, and Kaori''s sword was digging into the neck of that Valkyriencer.

    And then, the one other Valkyrie saber got her beautiful face¨D¨Dmore urately her right eye literally turned into a wind hole. It was a round wind hole that was carbonized ck.

    Looking closer, in the center of the Valkyries, there were the unmoving figure of Kaori with her iron long sword in an unsheathed state, and the figure of Yueying down face up between the legs of such Kaori while her fingers were making gun shape could be seen.

    The posture of the Valkyrie saber whose right eye was shot through turned limp and she was falling. Without hesitation Kaori smoothly took away that Valkyrie''s sword and without pause she handled that sword casually, yet with an astonishingly elegant motion and mowed the neck of the Valkyriencer with that stolen sword.

    Different from the iron long sword, Kaori''s sword attack this time slipped through Valkyriencer''s neck as though she was cutting butter. Blood didn''t spurt out, in exchange red particles whirled while rising to the sky.

    ¡¸Yep, this is a good sword as expected. Though I''d like it better if it''s thicker and bigger¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori, lewd. That''s why you are going to be called a hidden pervert eternally.¡¹

    ¡¸No one call me that! Or rather, I don''t understand what do you mean by lewd!¡¹

    The two resumed their quarrel as though nothing happened. Yue stood up, and Kaori shrewdly stole the sword of the other Valkyrie saber and now she used two sword style. It was at that time the two defeated Valkyries also scattered red particles while disappearing.

    The Valkyries were still spreading out as though they were hesitating to resume their attack.

    Perhaps their battle program couldn''t judge how should they attack after witnessing the offense and defense the two disyed just now.

    The two''s method to get through the attacks from all direction just now was simple.

    Kaori who understood that she wouldn''t be unscathed if she honestly fight from the front seeing her physical strength and also sword quality merged her sword with the approaching enemy''s sword and twist its trajectory. As the result, the averted sword hit the sword beside it and averted that other sword''s trajectory too.

    Furthermore, Kaori rotated her body and used her bare hand to avert thence and caused a friendly fire, by doing that she even evaded the third sword too.

    And then, regarding the fourth sword that Kaori couldn''t dealt with, it was dealt with by Yue that sniped at the weak point that wasmonly shared by living thing using a superpressed me bullet that was fired from Kaori''s blind spot.

    The Valkyriesbat thinking rejected closebat against the two who in a nce looked like they were full of opening from being absorbed in quarreling with each other. If the visible opening wasn''t actually opening, then they would make opening that coincided with their convenience.

    The Valkyrie archer and Valkyrie mageunched a pincer attack!

    Long range physical attack from arrows that were enveloped with light to increase its destructive power, and long range magic attack using invisible and swift wind des became countless fangs that were like an intense rain, attacking Yue and Kaori.

    Abruptly they rotated. Yue and Kaori were.

    The two were facing each other and quarreling until now, but in an instant they executed their steps as though they were even dancing and stood back to back. With a matching elegant turn, golden and ck hairs spread out softly like a dream.

    Kaori''s swords instantly drew countless trajectories in the air instantly, cutting apart or averting all the flying arrows that were hiding terrifying power.

    Countless me bullets instantly materialized like stars that were floating in the vast night sky, they obeyed Yue''s slender finger and flew out like a meteor shower and blew away all the wind des with the impact of destructive st.

    The two who were standing back to back didn''t look like they were concerned at all against any threat that mighte from their back. Even without looking back, they believed without doubt that behind them was an absolutely safe area.

    The attacks suddenly stopped. The arrows and magic attacks that were fired consecutively ran out.

    Right after that, Yue and Kaori danced once more. The sleeves of their one piece clothing elegantly spread out at the same time with their rotation using steps that looked as though they had been arranged beforehand. The two who were dancing as though mirroring each other swung one hand as though inviting the other party for a dance.

    Although, it seemed the invitation was for a world of death.

    What flew out like a bullet from the swung hands were a me bullet the size of a pinball and a beautiful sword.

    The me bullet that was hiding a destructive power that rivaled a high ss magic pierced the heart of the Valkyrie archer with unerring aim, and the beautiful sword also pierced the heart of the Valkyrie mage.

    ¡¸Hm~m, what''s this? Just as I thought even though they are all the same Valkyrie but there is difference in their defensive power depending on their ss but¡­¡­. Is it just because the sword is powerful I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think that''s possible. But, no matter even if it''s the enemy''s weapon, I don''t think that a sword thrown by the spec of a level 1 can easily pierce the armor of that close quarterbat type before. It should be seen that this one is weak against physical attack because of her mage ss.¡¹

    ¡¸The me bullet that I evaded before was deflected by the armor of the mage ss wasn''t it? But the me bullet going through the archer means that even though their armors all look the same, but there is no doubt that this one''s defensive power against magic is low.¡¹

    Yue and Kaori talked about their analysis result while still standing back to back. They were directing observing gaze toward the two Valkyries who were turning into particles and vanished.

    The two remaining Valkyries were trying to take distance slowly.

    *snap-*, Yue and Kaori''s face turned toward the surviving Valkyries in a sh. It was awfully scary. As the proof, the Valkyries'' body twitched seeing their gaze.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori. You noticed?¡¹

    ¡¸About the level up? Yep, while fighting ''pirurin!'' sound rang out several times. Also, announcing sound like ''such and such is liberated!''. Though honestly, I''m wondering if there is option to erase the sound.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Certainly it''s distracting. This will depend on the user''s preference, so I''ll suggest to Hajime if he can attach on/off function. But, for now¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. For now¨D¨D¡¹

    The Valkyries were slo~wly, slo~wly taking distance from Yue and Kaori who were conversing with each other. The moment the two''s conversation cut off, the Valkyries turned their body adroitly and flew to the sky.

    If it was said in game style, this must be a situation of¡¸Valkyrie is running away!¡¹.

    A shadow loomed. On the Valkyries.

    What the two Valkyries who quickly looked back saw, were the figures of the viger girl and apprentice sister who took their above with a leap that was higher than even themselves. The two readied overhead a sword that was gleaming from the sunlight and a me bullet that was like the sun itself while looking down of the Valkyries.

    ¡¸Let''s try it out.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Trying out.¡¹

    They wouldn''t let go of the chance to test out their liberated ability.

    Yes, if it was said in game style¨D¨Dthis is the situation of¡¸Failed to escape from viger girl and apprentice sister!¡¹.

    There was no scream of death agony.

    However, there were only beautiful red particles dancing toward the sky right outside the vige of beginning.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Just since when I was deluded that the subtitle of Yue - Kaori arc is one?

    Next chapter, ¡¸Wee, I am the vige chief of demon king vige desu¡¹

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    It was a highway with wind blowing gently. The grasses as high as the waist were making rustling sounds. Dusts were gently rolled up to the air by the breeze.

    Silhouettes of two people could be seen at the other side of that dust.

    One person was a girl with the appearance of a viger girl, while the other one was a girl with the appearance of an apprentice sister. They looked unsteady somehow. Or rather, the apprentice sister waspletely carried on the back of the viger girl. Her body was limply leaning on the viger girl''s back.

    The viger girl too, she was carrying the apprentice sister while using a beautiful sword as recement for cane. Her shoulders were moving much from her rough breathing¡¸zee zee¡¹, so much so that it sounded like it could be heard from far away. If this area wasn''t the highway that connected vige to vige, then she would be mistaken as a victim that was lost in the middle of mountain.

    Her clothing also spurred on such impression. The two of them were tattered. Although the important parts were barely protected, the fringe part of the one piece had became a really original miniskirt state, the sleeves part was also in forced state of no sleeve that if it was seen from the side, the breast part felt a little bit dangerous.

    The two''s white smooth skin was exposed much, and those exposed parts were dirtied by dust everywhere, the two''s hair also felt unkempt.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu. I''m really sorry for troubling you, Kaori-san.¡¹(TN: Here Yue''s speech sounded like an old woman)

    ¡¸Yue-san, you promised not to say that right?¡¹

    The carried apprentice sister¨D¨Dthe previously sister with a screw loose Yue was running on joke material even while being dead tired. The one who was fixing her grip on the slipping off Yue with ''yoisho-'' while returning the joke material precisely was of course the vige chief''s regrettable daughter Kaori.

    Now then, why were these two so ragged until they were in this state?

    That was caused by all the happening since they were victorious in the battle against the wild Valkyries nearby the vige of beginning "AAAAAAA" until the present time. To speak frankly,

    ¨D¨DA wild Odin appeared!

    ¨D¨DA wild Zeus appeared!

    ¨D¨DA wild Susanoo appeared!

    ¨D¨DA wild Indra appeared!

    ¨D¨DWild Artemis appeared in great numbers!

    ¨D¨DA wild Zoroaster myth appeared in its entirety!

    ¨D¨DA wild Odin took along his children and Valkyries and challenged a revenge match!

    ¨D¨DA wild Zeus who joined up with a wild Indra appeared!

    ¨D¨DA wild Ia! Ia! Masteerr! Fhtag¨D¨D

    The gist could be guessed after seeing how the lineup above was the mob enemy for the surrounding area of the vige of beginning. The random pounding of mythologies wasing so extremely without any integrity. Or rather, no matter how much the game was in the operation testing stage with undecided story, the enemy setting was just too nomittal.

    Of course, the enemies'' strength was in the level that didn''t put shame to their name, they were boasting strength to the degree that the Valkyries looked cute. They were also properly equipped with their characteristic equipments, Yue and Kaori would surely meet a swift end if they didn''t cooperate in the same beat for real.

    Regarding the difficult to describe something that came out in the end, both Yue and Kaori didn''t really have the memory of their battle against it. When they tried to recall it, they would get a headache as though their instinct was trying to stop them and they couldn''t recall it. However, there was only the feeling as though they destroyed it with a deathly desperation remaining inside them.

    Just what in the world was that¡­¡­

    And because of that, after repeating mortalbat after mortalbat, they were now in the verge of exhausting all their energy and willpower¨D¨Dthat was the current state of Yue and Kaori. Yue was in an extreme state of magic power drying up and all the recovery item was also used up, that now she was entrusting herself to Kaori.

    After a bit more advancing through the highway with staggering footsteps toward the save point of the next vige, while they were making frivolous talk running on joke material with each other to take their mind off from their exhaustion,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, something ising. But, this is¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori''s walk stopped when she sensed a presence approaching from behind. When she tried to look behind, she could see rising dust cloud from ahead of the highway they had passed through. For a moment Yue and Kaori thought¡¸Another wild god!?¡¹, but that thought was immediately proved to be a needless anxiety.

    ¡¸That''s, a house cart.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    Just as Kaori said, what was running on the highway toward them was a cart that was pulled by two chestnut horses. The figure of a plump man sitting on the coachman stand holding the rein could be seen.

    Just in case Yue got down from Kaori''s back and both of them stepped back to the side of the highway to open a path.

    Not long after that, the cart arrived at where Yue and Kaori were at. The man on the coachman stand noticed Yue and Kaori and his expression went¡¸Oh?¡¹. The man pulled his rein and decreased the speed, and the cart stopped beside the two.

    ¡¸My goodness, youngdies, what are you two doing in this kind of ce? Although this area is rtively safe, it''s still too careless for two young girls to be here you know?¡¹

    No ill will could be felt from his voice and expression. The two heard his words which imed that this area was safe which caused the two to doubt this man''s sanity, but if that part was put aside, this man''s feeling that was purely feeling strange and also worried that a viger girl and a sister were loitering alone in this highway was conveyed to the two.

    Seeing that it didn''t seem like a battle event, Yue and Kaori looked and nodded at each other.

    ¡¸Eerr, I am "AAAAAAA" vige''s¡­¡­vige chief''s daughter, going toward the next vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, is that so. So you are the "AAAAAAA" vige''s vige chief''s regrettable daughter. I am a peddler Sarani Yunker. If you are going to the next vige, I am also going toward there right now. If you want, you cane along with me?¡¹(TN: The name Sarani here is written in katakana as though it''s a foreign name. But in Japanesenguage ''sarani'' could also mean ''even more''. This peddler''s name can be read as even more Yunker)

    The peddler whose surname was a name they had heard from somewhere was suggesting that kindly. Kaori was somehow feeling regrettable that even the peddler was calling her "regrettable", but honestly she was really happy that they could travel using house cart here.

    ¡¸Yue, what to do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think, this is perhaps a support event from the game. We can also use item to recover and change equipment by riding the back cart.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no problem then. Can we also purchase item while we are at it?¡¹

    As the result of the two''s discussion, with their need to recover their stamina and mental strength and also with theirck of item, they decided to ept the suggestion of the peddler Sarani to help them. They were also taking advantage of the kind words of peddler Sarani who was smiling kindly while saying¡¸Please, please. Get on the car behind. If there is anything that you want to buy then I''ll sell it to you¡¹.

    Like that the horse cart departed. For a while the two purchased and used healing item and focused in recovering, and when their vitality returned the two sighed¡¸Fuu~~~~¡¹.

    ¡¸I wonder if it really is over?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, I think so. Or rather, I hope that''s so. If not, then Hajime is just too savage.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­as expected, this cannot be helped isn''t it? After all this game device is broken right? Right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Certainly.¡¹

    Both of them doubted the sanity of their beloved just for a bit, but they concluded they had reached a checkpoint and they rxed. And then, Yue who finished purchasing recovery item rummaged around the cart and discovered clothing.

    Among the items that were being sold, as expected the clothing that the two could equip was only the sister outfit and viger girl outfit, but it was still a league betterpared to their clothing that was in half undressed state. They immediately purchased the clothes and quickly changed.

    The two who finished changing clothes and also replenishing item calmed down and sat side by side at the back cart. They threw their legs to dangle outside. The small vibration of the cart that was transmitted to their body felt pleasant.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Come to think of it, Kaori. How far you have been liberated?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, now that you say that we were leveling up with staggering momentum weren''t we? My disintegration ability also came back, so I wonder if I have been liberated much? I didn''t confirm because there was no leeway though.¡¹

    Saying that, Kaori summoned the individual information screen. Yue also summoned her own screen at the same time and they respectively confirmed their usable strength.

    ========================================

    Name : Yue-pon

    Rank : 75 / 2880 remaining until the next liberation

    Job : Sister

    Title : Sister Whose Name Mustn''t be Mentioned

    Skill : No Chant Imagination Configuration All Element Aptitude Combination Magic High Speed Magic Power Regeneration

    Magic : me Magic Wind Magic Light Magic Water Magic Earth Magic Ice Magic Lightning Magic Darkness Magic Gravity Magic

    ¡ùAll magic name is omitted

    Equipment : A set of apprentice sister outfit R''lyeh Text

    Special mention : A criminal on the wanted list

    Money : 5,546,030

    ========================================

    ========================================

    Name : Kaori

    Rank : 72 / 1880 remaining until the next liberation

    Job : Viger Girl

    Title : What is the Meaning of Viger Girl Name?

    Skill : Viger girl-style Twin Large Sword Art Viger girl-style Close Quarter Combat Art

    Magic : Viger girl-style Body Reinforcement Magic Viger girl-style Disintegration Magic Viger girl-style Wings Viger girl-style Godspeed

    Equipment : A set of viger girl outfit Gram Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi

    Special mention : Yue-pon''s aplice

    Money : 4,874,005

    ========================================

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    There were certainly a lot of ces that could be retorted at. Surely it was the fault of the bug. But, there was one point that the two couldn''t turn a blind eye at no matter what.

    ¡¸Yu, Yue? Thi, this is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wa, wait. Wait, a second-¡¹

    Yue who unusually was in her wits'' end patted all over her own body and performed a body check. There was nothing particr strange and she let out a faint sigh of relieve. Right after that, Yue''s ragged sister outfit that she put above the box beside her was slipping down unnaturally even though there wasn''t any particrly noticeable vibration. And then, the falling clothe didn''t make light rustling sound, but a thud sound instead.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue and Kaori twitched but they didn''t move further, they were staring at the ragged sister clothes. They couldn''t avert their gaze from the clothes that was strangely bulged up.

    The house cart was going onward while making small vibrations *katakata*. The sister clothe was slowly, little by little sliding off because of the vibration.

    What was certain was that when Kaori was carrying Yue on her back, Yue wasn''t carrying anything except the clothes she was wearing. And they also didn''t steal anything except the legendary swords Kaori stole from the previous battles. And then, when Yue took off her clothes just now and put it on the box, there was not "thing" or anything that would make that kind of bulge.

    *slide*, *slide* The sister clothes was sliding off matching with the vibration of the horse cart.

    Like that, finally, from the gap between the clothes, something like a book spine with strange color was¡­¡­

    ¡¸SOOOOOII-!!¡¹

    Yue''s roar gushed! Before that thing that surely, perhaps must not be seen showed up its whole appearance, a kick with the body''s whole strength exploded. The beautiful kicking leg that was performed like a pro ser athlete also beautifully mmed flying the sister clothes along with the something inside it.

    When the two saw it falling into the grasses and they couldn''t see it anymore, they let out a long sigh and resumed their breathing that they were unconsciously holding.

    And then, when Yue moved her hand impatiently and confirmed her individual information screen,

    ========================================

    Name : Yue-pon

    Rank : 75 / 2880 remaining until the next liberation

    Job : Sister

    Title : Sister Whose Name Mustn''t be Mentioned

    Skill : No Chant Imagination Configuration All Element Aptitude Combination Magic High Speed Magic Power Regeneration

    Magic : me Magic Wind Magic Light Magic Water Magic Earth Magic Ice Magic Lightning Magic Darkness Magic Gravity Magic

    ¡ùAll magic name is omitted

    Equipment : A set of apprentice sister outfit

    Special mention : A criminal on the wanted list

    Money : 5,546,030

    ========================================

    It became like that.

    Yue and Kaori looked at each other''s face and nodded shortly to one another.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So, Kaori. You still cannot use healing magic, binding magic, and defensive magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Even though my specialty should be in that field. But, just being able to use disintegration and godspeed is also enough. And the swords I stole are really sharp. Yue, you still only get gravity magic?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I pray that next I''ll obtain space magic. It''spletely different whether I have it or not.¡¹

    It seemed they treated as though the "something" that was kicked flying had never existed. Surely it was for the sake of their mental health. They had to protect their SAN status as much as possible.

    For a while the two were talking with each other about their respective ability as though trying to forget something and they spent time doing things like confirming their cooperation and so on.

    It was unclear how long they were doing that before finally their feeling cleared up and the vibration of the horse cart was inviting sleepiness, when suddenly Yue felt magic power reaction and she reacted.

    The reaction source was right nearby. Yes, from the coachman stand. The magic power wasn''t directed toward them, but flowing toward somewhere else.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Peddler-san. Just now, what did you do?¡¹

    Yue''s question caused peddler Sarani to twitch and his plumb body shaking for some reason. And then, he looked back with a smile that looked pasted on his face.

    ¡¸No, it''s really nothing important. Rather than that, it will still take time until the next vige. It''s better for the two of you to lie down and rest during this time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    Yue was rtively good at reading the heart of someone from their expression. It was because she was a former royalty and she had also met painful experience before. And so, she also immediately understood that peddler Sarani''s words weren''t honest.

    It was really suspicious. Was this not a support event for yer¡­¡­

    Perhaps guessing that doubt of Yue, peddler Sarani''s forehead was starting to sweat.

    Yue''s fixed gaze was piercing peddler Sarani. It was a dreadful fixed gaze. It was a splendid fixed gaze.

    Peddler Sarani was starting to sweat like waterfall.

    ¡¸It''s the truth you know? A merchant won''t spout lie.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it will really take time. I''m not lying. Hell will freeze over before I''m telling lie.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­How about you take a rest?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Right now the face of peddler Sarani looked terrible because it was drenched with sweat like a fountain.

    As expected, seeing it was getting stranger, Kaori also put her hand on Gram and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi and strengthened her vignce, it was at that time,

    ¡¸¡­¡­-!? Kaori!¡¹

    ¡¸He? ¨D¨DKyah!?¡¹

    At the same time when Yue let out that warning voice which was filled with unease, *gin-* hard sound resounded from Kaori''s neck. It was the impact voice of Yue''s defensive magic that made it in a hair''s breadth time to protect Kaori''s neck from the rapidly approaching assassin''s de. The moment Kaori noticed that, she raised a scream while also using Viger girl-style Godspeed to leap out from the cart.

    Right away, from the opposite side of the spot where Kaori was just at, a powerfully assaulting de passed through there.

    ¡¸Hmm, on top of noticing the invisibility of this me, even the following blow is dodged¡­¡­. I see, it seems you two cannot be dealt with ordinary means.¡¹

    Yuended lightly beside Kaori who jumped down. It seemed an attack was alsounched at Yue simultaneously with the second attack against Kaori. Yue jumped down from the cart to dodge that.

    Yue and Kaori were staring dumbfounded and open-mouthed in a da~ze seeing the ck shadow who was looking down on them from above the cart. Whether it was the surprise attack that slipped through Kaori''s guard, or the flowing consecutive attack, this wasn''t the time for being dumbfounded¡­¡­however, the character that appeared was just too unexpected.

    ¡¸Tha, thank god! You finally arrived! It''s those two! Those two are the wanted criminal Yue-pon and Kaori! Please capture them quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Merchant-dono. You did well using the magic item to contact me. Not only that, you even bring them until here to not let them escape¡­¡­my gratitude to your bravery. Leave the rest to me, go on ahead!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, may luck be with you!¡¹

    It seemed it was something like that. This merchant-sama noticed from the start that Yue-pon and Kaori were criminal, he pretended to not notice while guiding the two toward the boss character (perhaps the mid-boss). It seemed that he was a character for that.

    What betrayal. But, thinking really really carefully, these two were wanted criminal so if this was said to be the proper treatment for them then no one could deny that. This was the karma that was following the two to the bitter end.

    The two were able to purchase things like recovery item and so on, so to speak it was something like the recovery ce and save point that was usually provided in front of the boss room. Of course, they couldn''t save though.

    But, what was more important than such things was regarding the person in front of the two''s eyes.

    Yes, for some reason this person in ck clothes was making a cross with his two hands that were holding short swords while meaninglessly turning his body several times in a stance of half body. The two recognized this person very much. The person was wearing a sunsses, but the twopletely recognized him.

    ¡¸Listen well, criminal Yue-pon! Aplice Kaori! Now that I''m here, this ce is thest stop for you two. Lament your own misfortune while carving this name into your bone! My name is Abyssgate! One of the four heavenly kings of demon king vige, and an apprentice doctor! I''m the man who will consign the two of you to oblivion!¡¹

    Yes, it was Abyssgate-san desu.

    Just what is the four heavenly kings of demon king vige, how can an apprentice doctor saying things like "consigning to oblivion", for the time being Kaori put aside those straight-man retort and she whispered into Yue''s ear.

    ¡¸Yue, why is Endou-kun here? Seeing his act, he is in Abyss-san state isn''t he? Is this the real thing? Or program?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Come to think of it, before this Endou was called by Hajime and visited the home, but after a while I remember he rushed out while crying.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I can guess.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Endou who said¡ºNAGUMO YOU STUPID IDIOOOOOOOOT¡»while exiting the home was then chased by Hajime who was making expression that couldn''t endure being there while saying¡ºSorry! As expected I went too far! Even I got damaged!¡»¡­¡­¡¹

    By the way, Abyssgate was a boss like four heavenly kings for Hauria training mode. Of course, it was a program. Though he was constantly in Abyss Lord state.

    ¡¸Fuh, you two finished your discussion? You can strain your wisdom to the utmost and wield all the strength that you have. If not, the abyss will swallow everything without even any time for you to blink you know?¡¹

    A turn. An upward push on the sunsses. And arms crosse¨D¨Dd!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Endou. How far will he go.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m thinking once more. Emily-chan who is fighting hard alone is really not half-baked.¡¹

    Inside their heart, Yue and Kaori sent their salute with streaming tear toward Abyssgate''s lovable lover who surely even now was refining her Hauria correction n.

    Recently, her very act of trying to stop the chuuni with all her might itself became Hauria n''s amusement. Their affection toward Emily was rapidly heightening but¡­¡­the pure Emily-chan who was happily saying¡¸Recently, it feels like they became slightly better!¡¹didn''t notice it.

    With faraway look, Yue and Kaori was recalling Emily who several times before this wasing to y to the home,ing to consult,ing to grumble,ing to consult,ing while crying, anding to consult.

    ¡¸Then, it''s time for judgment. Kousuke E Abyssgate¨D¨Dhere Ie!¡¹

    The two quickly returned to their senses when they heard those words along with feeling the presence vanishing like a mirage.

    It was mostly something that was done in subconscious level. It must be because of Kaori''s deep battle experience. When she noticed, she had already turned the unsheathed Ama no Murakumo toward her back.

    Instantly, a metallic sound resounded and a light impact ran on Kaori''s arm.

    ¡¸Yaah¡¹

    What Kaori unleashed along with that short yell was the horizontal sweep using divine sword Gram that she let out simultaneously with her defense. The attack with its travel time shortened using Godspeed that was let out immediately following the enemy attack normally would be the height of counterattack and bisected the opponent.

    However, the attack Kaori unleashed ended up shing empty air in vain. Not only that, what entered her sight was something ck¨D¨Dno, it was Abyssgate''s kicking leg. His body leaped midair at the same instant when he attacked and he unleashed a midair spinning kick.

    Even when taken aback by the tricky movement, Kaori wasted n time to lower her head and dodged. But, from below that lowered head, the opposite leg of Abyssgate approached.

    ¡¸Abyss-style Assassination Martial Art - Hi''en Renkyaku(The bird of abyss resurrected three times)¡¹(TN: Swallow Tempered Leg)

    Midair he used the spring of upper body and twisted to unleashed three consecutive kicks.

    Kaori''s eyes opened wide. It was impossible to dodge. But, perhaps the kick would just barely graze her chin. If that happened, in front of Abysgate who likely had prepared the next move she would be attacked in a state where her brain was shaken.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¾Wave Cutter¡¿!¡¹

    ¡¸Muh¡¹

    A superpressed waterser flew from the side of Kaori who was bending backward in her attempt to dodge the second kick of Abyssgate. Thatser was flying in a straight line toward Abyssgate who was midair, however, it only grazed his side and passed through because his body unnaturally slid to the side.

    Looking closer, the steel string that stretched out from Abyssgate''s ck glove was connecting his torso with a kunai that was stabbed on the ground unnoticed. It seemed, he pulled on the steel string for emergency evasion and moved his body midair.

    Abyssgate performed ukemi whilending. Kaori approached such Abyssgate using godspeed and the divine sword Gram lunged in a vertical sh. *GOU-!* The sword that was swung down made the wind roared and mercilessly split Abyssgate into tw¨D¨D

    ¡¸Naive¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    The moment when Kaori thought so, the Abyssgate who seemed to be split into two divided into two clones and rushed passing through Kaori from her left and right sides.

    Yue tried to rapid-fired wind des in order to snipe the two Abyssgate, but a thrown Kunai approached Yue faster than she could attack. Furthermore, another kunai that had also been thrown unnoticed behind Yue was also flying using its trait as artifact that would return to its owner''s position.

    Yue who was aimed with a pincer attack from the front and back wasted no time to use gravity magic to fly and dodged the kunais. But, her offense magic was interrupted just like Abyssgate intended and his approach continued unmolested.

    ¡¸I won''t let you!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why, I told you that''s na?ve.¡¹

    Kaori spread fired silver feathers to one Abyssgate while she tried to strike at the back of the other Abyssgate with her sword, but a clone that suddenly appeared *poof* used its body as shield to block the silver feathers.

    And then, Kaori suddenly lost her bnce because her ankle was suddenly grasped. Although she at least avoided tumbling down, but she let the two Abyssgate approaching Yue to get away.

    When she looked at her foot,

    ¡¸¨D¨DDoton - Shin''en Ryuusha¡¹(TN: Earth Escape - Abyss Quicksand)

    The figure of Abyssgate who was speaking his technique name with a smug face was underground with only his face and hand protruding out. His hand was firmly grabbing Kaori''s ankle. It seemed that he had made a clone hiding underground unnoticed.

    Kaori who for some reason was strangely irritated used Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi to slice half the face and arm of Abyssgate like mowing down grass. Abyssgate-san vanished with *puff*. Seeing that was also somewhat aggravating.

    The Abyssgate that approached Yue charged from the front into super gravity space where the gravity was multiplied that Yueid out to stop the approach. Normally any person that entered the area would be crushed by the pressure and became a stain on the ground.

    But, even Abyssgate was a user of gravity magic. His body was instantly d in ck mist and he plunged deeper as though there was nothing in his way.

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, Endou is unable to invoke multiple gravity magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. That''s why I''ll do this.¡¹

    Abyssgate''s capability to neutralize attack of super gravity was something that Yue was aware of. Her aim was that by using gravity magic then Abyssgate would use his own gravity magic that was his most dangerous skill to neutralize her attack, thus sealing that repertoire of his. Yue estimated that she would be able to cope against any other magic and physical attack other than that no matter what he tried to pull.

    But, that was only if it was really the case that Abyssgate had the intention to attack Yue directly.

    ¡¸¨D¨DDoton - Shin''en Dairyuusha¡¹(TN: Earth Escape - Abyss Great Quicksand)

    Abyssgate stabbed his short sword on the ground, at the same time the ground caved-in for about the diameter of ten meter. The ground that was turned into a quicksand was crushed down because of Yue''s super gravity space. Her bnce crumbled and her legs only sunk down even when she tried to find her bnce.

    A slight opening was created. The main body of Abyssgate didn''t let go of that chance.

    A sword sh approached smoothly from behind Yue. She didn''t feel any presence. Before she knew it her attention had left the Abyssgate that was attacked with spreading silver feathers. Even though she certainly recognized that there were two Abyssgate approaching her rapidly!

    Yue''s eyes opened wide. Right now when her space magic was being restrained, she couldn''t use the instantaneous space teleportation "Divine Existence".

    ¡¸This is the e¨D¨Dafuh!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn!?¡¹

    ''Will I get hit with an attack in this kind of ce¡­¡­'' The moment Yue thought that, a flying Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi cut Yue''s head skin just for a tiny bit while stabbing the Abyssgate behind her.

    Abyssgate just barely avoided having his vitals pierced, it was his shoulder that got hit and he got blown away.

    Kaori who flew toward Yue with her silver wings unfolded took Yue out from inside the quicksand.

    ¡¸Are you okay Yue?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m not okay. My head got cut a bit. It was cut by Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I''m sorry. The gravity magic is stronger than I thought and the sword shifted. Is your soul affected?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­u. Nothing particr.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m aad. For now I''ll pour restoration medicine okay?¡¹

    Yue''s eyes turned a bit teary while both her hands were pressing on her head. Come to think of it, she recalled that in the past when she met Hajime, when she was controlled by a monster Hajime fired without any hesitation and her head skin was also scratched a bit by the bullet.

    ''Both Hajime and Kaori are merciless on my head'', Yue leaked out aint inside her heart. Although, it was the fact that she was saved so she couldn''t forget to say thanks.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, this is the first time I fought him but¡­¡­Endou-kun, he is really troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. He ispletely making the best use of his own special characteristic. It''s not just for show that he dealt a wound fighting a serious Hajime.¡¹

    Yue and Kaori were watching Abyssgate who was pulling out Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi from his shoulder while quietly talking about their impression of him at each other.

    Both of them would have received lethal attack if they didn''t cover for each other.

    What was terrifying was his stealth. Even though they were shing against him right from the front, before they knew it he had abnormally slipped off from their consciousness. It wasn''t in the level of presence istion and the like. It was a divine skill that should even be called as erasure of presence, no, existence. ¡­¡­It was truly sad that this hereditary trait wasn''t something that the person in question wished for.

    Abyssgate once said. It was the best he could do to make a single wound on the demon king. That he wasn''t even able to win against the wives.

    That statement was certainly not mistaken. With the exception like Liliana or Aiko, if they fought seriously, Abyssgate wouldn''t be able to win against Yue, or Kaori, or Shia, or Tio, and also against Shizuku even though it was just barely against her.

    However, in that statement there was these additional notes.

    In the case of Yue, she would win if she bulldozed through using her automatic regeneration.

    In the case of Kaori, she would win if she used disintegration ability in apostle mode while ignoring any impact on the surrounding.

    In the case of Shia, she would win if she used body hardening and blood maniption to use the strategy of stabbing each other at the same time.

    In the case of Tio, she would win if she used vast range annihtion in ck god dragon mode.

    In Shizuku''s case, she would win if she created a sword world of several hundred ck katana in Limit Break state.

    Yes, anyone, even the veteran cheat group couldn''t fight directly against Abyssgate''s stealth tactic and his greatest trump card¨D¨Dattacking in waves using a thousand clones. There was a high possibility that they would be defeated before disying their power if they didn''t used something cheat-like like blowing away the whole surrounding area in one go or bulldozing through using specs difference.

    Therefore, he was the right-hand man of the demon king. Therefore, he nonchntly got categorized among mankind''s strongest ss.

    The expression of Yue and Kaori who got that fact thrust before them once more was bitter.

    Abyssgate faced those two and sneered¡¸Fuh¡¹. He must be wanting to say that this was the beginning of the second round. Clones were materializing. The number was increasing than before. His strength and the painfulness of his speech and act were increasing following the depth of the abyss.

    He was really a troublesome boss character.

    And so, the two chose to annihte the whole area.

    ¡¸Mu? Where are you two going?¡¹

    Ahead of the gaze of Abyssgate who was looking up, there were the figures of the flying Kaori and Yue. Their hands were full with the MP recovery medicine that they had purchased by quite a lot.

    What materialized at the next moment were five heavenly dragons and innumerably number of silver feathers. In addition, a silver sun and a sun of azure me materialized overhead.

    ¨D¨DHe couldn''t be defeated without bulldozing through by force. Speaking in reverse, if they were in an environment where bulldozing through was possible, he could be easily defeated.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m d this is a game.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right.¡¹

    The silver feathers and me bullets for air bombing kept increasing without end. The five heavenly dragons growled while the sun of silver and sun of azure me were erging.

    Abyssgate who saw that was,

    ¡¸No, aren''t those a bit no good?¡¹

    The next moment, the scene of the end of the century manifested on the ground.

    The earth that was plowed by the saturation attack could be mistaken as the scene of hell. The figure of the copsed Abyssgate smoldering with rising smoke was lying there. He was dispersing into red particles just like an enemy character. It seemed that he waspletely knocked out.

    Yue and Kaorinded down beside such Abyssgate and they walked near his head to examine the situation.

    ¡¸¡­..He is twitching.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s amazing he still hasplete limbs even after all that.¡¹

    ''If this is in reality then he will be scattered all over the ce'', Kaori said such gang-like line with a cute face.

    Abyssgate who was still barely conscious because of the game mechanism turned his gaze toward such two and he opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Ku-ku-ku-, I''m the weakest one even among the four heavenly kings. I''m merely a disgrace of the demon king vige¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, you are saying such thing yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, brutal.¡¹

    Hajime-san who set this up was seriously savage, retorted Yue inside her heart. Surely this was the fault of the bug.

    Abyssgate wrung out hisst strength and pointed out with a trembling hand.

    Yue and Kaori were on guard in case he was nning something at the end, but Abyssgate''s fingertip was pointing ahead of the highway.

    ¡¸If you circle around that forest along the highway, you will be able to see the demon king vige.¡¹

    It seemed he gave them the road direction.

    The hand fell down limply. Abyssgate was vanishing into dust.

    ¡¸Anyway, let''s go there for now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    Both of them started walking. They didn''t look back.

    About five minutes since they walked following the highway, when they circled the forest, it was just as Abyssgate said, they could see a tranquil vige that was surrounded by wooden fence.

    It was a small scale vige with a calm atmosphere. It had scenery that was fitting for the next vige after the vige of beginning.

    If there wasn''t the figures of people in front of the entrance that looked like a lovely arch made from wood.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue and Kaori shared the feeling of ''somehow, I really don''t want to go there huuh''. But those people over there were looking here. They were looking awfully intensely here.

    Yes, the rabbit eared person leaning on the pir of lovely wooden arch with arms crossed and face sporting a nihilistic smile for some reason, and a masked pink, and a ck dragon who was there for some reason despite the ce being a vige, and a man riding on the back of that dragon sporting a smile that looked like a demon king, they all were looking really intensely at Yue and Kaori.

    For the time being, they tried to approach.

    An intense pressure and *GOGOGOGO-* sound were emitted from the man. An atmosphere that gave the skin goosebumps was drifting in the area. The wind of battlefield was flowing viscously. A monstrous presence that wasn''t inferior evenpared to the real thing. By the point of time one confronted this man, don''t mention defeat, that person would instead be given the premonition of death.

    This was without a doubt, thest boss. The demon king.

    Yue and Kaori who were made to understand that whether they wanted it or not finally arrived nearby, and the demon king opened his mouth with an expression that looked mocking toward the challengers.

    ¡¸Wee, I am the vige chief of the demon king vige.¡¹<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I watched Sniper: Special Ops.

    Seagal-sama¡­¡­

    Anyway, I got a better opinion of Under Siege and Under Siege 2.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    The demon king vige was a tranquil ce that was surrounded with splendid wooden fence. The entrance that depicted a lovely arch could be seen as casually conveying the will ¡¸We greatly wee other people than viger too¡¹ of the vige chief.

    As for its scale it was about twice as big as the vige of beginning. There might be around three hundred people living there. There was a conspicuouslyrge tower at the middle of the vige, a cross was attached at its summit. Surely that was the church. That was Yue and Kaori''s destination.

    But, they wouldn''t be able to reach there that easily. There was one reason for that.

    Because the demon king vige''s vige chief-san and four heavenly king-san were standing in their way with a somewhat awesome atmosphere!

    ¡¸I won''t let you twoy your hand on the vige. Criminal Yue-pon and aplice Kaori. You can choose, will you surrender obediently, or get punched flying.¡¹

    The vige chief who was meaninglessly emitting pressure *GOGOGOGO-* on the back of the gant ck dragon was saying that. It seemed in order to protect the vigers, the chief vige was nning to punish the two criminals scheming bad thing right here.

    It seemed the vige chief of demon king vige was treasuring his vige and vigers.

    The ck dragon cried ¡¸Gu~ruru?¡¹ in agreement looking like she was somewhat having fun. The rabbit eared girl fluttered her rabbit ears *fuaasaa-*, and the pink ranger¡­¡­the pink ranger was standing still without even a twitch. It was as though she was saying ¡¸I want to be a shellfish¡¹.

    All of them were in a really motivated state!

    Yue stared at the fearlessly grinning vige chief and for a moment she showed a gesture as though thinking of something, and a beatter, she rolled up her sleevespletely looking as though she wanted to say ¡¸Just bring it on~¡¹ while returning back a fearless smile.

    Seeing Yue walking forward, Kaori stopped her in panic.

    ¡¸Geez-, Yue. Why are you that belligerent since we came here! There is an option of surrendering here, and by any chance perhaps we will be able to go to the church without fighting isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Fuh¡¹

    ¡¸Just now, why did youugh? Heey, why did youugh I wonder? I wonder?¡¹

    Kaori''s Hannya-san almost came out looking at Yue scornfulugh that was making fun of her, but there she swallowed back her anger with an effort and she cleared her throat while pulling herself together. And then, she faced the vige chief and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Err, Haji¨D¨Dnot, vige chief-san. If we surrender can you let us go to the church? If possible, we don''t to fight¡­¡­¡¹

    For the moment, Kaori attempted to negotiate in ordance with the game''s setting but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Fuh¡¹

    ¡¸Just now, why did youugh? Heey, Hajime-kun. Just now, why did youugh I wonder!?¡¹

    She wasughed at scornfully and made fun of with an expression that was exactly like Yue. Kaori-san was enraged with her forehead sporting a blood vein.

    ¡¸No negotiation against criminal. Death or Destroy-! That is the internationalmon sense!¡¹

    ¡¸The vige chief of a remote vige talking about internationalmon sense is¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori became despondent when she heard the unhesitating deration of the vige chief-san.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori. Stop being so unsightly by trying to negotiate after thiste. We are criminal! Blowing up anyone who stand in our way and devoting ourselves to plunder until exhaustion are our duty!¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think that I''m someone so nasty to the level of a defiant criminal. Or rather, can you stop casually saying "we" to include even me as a criminal I wonder!? After all it''s Yue who is the culprit for all the charges isn''t it!?¡¹

    Kaori''s straight-man act was well executed. However, Yue-sama paid it no mind. She took a step forward and held up one hand forward, then her fingertip bent and made a challenging gesture as though to say e and get me''.

    Ignoring Kaori who was holding her head, the members of demon king vige also showed their motivation in respond to the provocation.

    But, there, the rabbit eared girl came forward alone.

    ¡¸Chief-sama. Chief-sama himself doesn''t need to be troubled only to keeppany bunches of this level. I''ll take care of them. Together with pink ranger!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    It was themon pattern. For some reason pink ranger turned her head to the rabbit eared girl in a sh with an air as though to say ¡¸Eh, me too!?¡¹ though.

    ¡¸Hou, not a bad idea. Then I''ll leave it to the rabbit ear and pink ranger. Teach them that the nicknames ¡ºOr rather, this girl cannot get hit with bullet though, seriously. This buggy rabbit¡» and ¡ºThe most wicked urban legend of the empire¡»aren''t just for show.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger desuu! ¡­¡­Eh, just now, was I nonchntly got dissed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The rabbit ear girl reflexively stopped moving and looked back, while pink ranger was covered with dark cloud absentmindedly as though she was remembering a ck history. The vige chief sent a brief nce at such two before the ck dragon flew to the sky with him still riding it. It seemed that he would treat himself with being a spectator from up high.

    The rabbit ears and pink ranger pulled themselves back together and they each took out a huge war hammer and ck katana and they took their stance.

    From looking it seemed that pink ranger wasn''t motivated, but the strength of these two was the authentic article. From the point of view of Kaori who thoroughly knew that, it made her got cold sweat that they were fighting these two in this condition where they had no number advantage.

    Naturally her expression stiffened while she pulled out Gram and Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi.

    ¡¸These are, powerful enemies.¡¹

    No reply came against Kaori''s words. In exchange what could be heard was ¡¸Sooi¡¹ a stupid voice of throwing something. What was flying was a superpressed me bullet the size of a fist. The speed was as fast as a bullet in contrast with that throwing voice.

    ¡¸How cheeky desuuu¨D¨Duu?¡¹

    The rabbit eared girl must be trying to sent it flying with her war hammer attack. The rabbit eared girl faced the me bullet andunched a horizontal full swing.

    But, the me bullet showed an unexpected movement there. It put on the emergency brakes and the next instant it flew high to the sky.

    The rabbit eared girl unconsciously showed an astonished expression wondering ''Just where could she be aiming at?'', but right after that, her expression became twitching.

    ¡¸Eh, ah, wait, Yue!?¡¹

    Kaori''s uneasy voice resounded, but leaving that aside, the me bullet drastically angled down and changed its trajectory even further and it quickly hit the target.

    Grand explosive sound reverberated, a terrific fire pir rose up.

    ¨D¨DFrom a corner of the vige

    It felt like the time of the world stopped. Both the rabbit eared girl and the pink ranger, and the even the ck dragon and the vige chief, they were looking at the me st behind them with widely opened mouth. Naturally, Kaori was also the same. Screams were resounding from the vige.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fumu. Although this is a game, but even in a boss fight the vige isn''t turned into immortal object or no entry zone.¡¹

    A voice that sounded profoundly understanding, and lovely, and in a certain sense terrifying was resounding in the area excessively clearly.

    Kaori who returned to her senses with a ''hah'' made a grand straight-man retort without even hiding her convulsing face.

    ¡¸Wha wha wha wha, what are you doing Yue!? Are you stupid!? Do you want to die!? This sister-san with a screw loose!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Calm down Kaori. I only blew up a corner of the vige a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸That wasn''t a bit! You cannot throw away your ethics just because this is a game you know!? If you don''t stop this, I''ll get seriously angry here!¡¹

    Kaori raised an angry yell ''Ugaa¨D¨D'' that was unlike her, however, Yue shrugged her shoulders as though wanting to say ¡¸good grief this little girl¡¹. A pulsing blood vein emerged on Kaori''s forehead. Hannya-san was standing by~.

    With a gentle expression, Yue started to exin kindly, carefully, and thoroughly as though she was talking with a dull-witted child.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you listening, Kaori? No matter what kind of time and situation it is, it''s no good unless you are thinking from the view point of your opponent.¡¹

    ¡¸At the very least, I understand really well the rage of the vigers who suddenly got bombed.¡¹

    Yue-san beautifully ignored Kaori''s retort. She pointed her index finger straight up and began lecturing. Kaori was directing a fixed re that was at the same level of Yue. As for the vige chief followed by the four heavenly kings, they were also listening carefully in interest.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even if it''s a demon king that show up in a game, but why is he fighting? What is his objective?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That''s¡­¡­if it''s normally then it''s to conquer the world, something like that? In order to be a ruler is the royal road isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Exactly. In order to obstruct that, the hero and his party will try to defeat the demon king. Sometimes they will do illegal entry into civilian''s home, they will rummage around as they please, steal, if there is anyone who stand in their way they will murder them even if it''s against their fellow human, in a boss fight they will lynch the single opponent with numbers. Under the name of justice! Under the name of justice-! You are mistaken! I am in the right! Because this is justice!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a terrible prejudice¡­¡­but I cannot say anything seeing I cannotpletely deny that.¡¹

    Perhaps recalling of someone in the past, pink ranger looked up to the sky.

    ¡¸Eerr, I don''t dare to believe this but, if it''s for the sake of defeating the vige chief of demon king vige then doing anything is fine because you are justice¨D¨Ddon''t tell me that''s what you want to say?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you think I''m a hero? How impolite. Cough-. We are off topic, but in other words what I actually want to say is, fighting from the front is not the only way to exterminate the demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, Ipletely don''t get what do you want to say.¡¹

    ''You still don''t get it¡­¡­'', Yue-sama lifted up both her hands like westerners in exasperation. Kaori was a child that had self-control. She unconsciously lifted up her Gram but she immediately lowered it back down.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If you think from the viewpoint of the demon king, the demon king want the world and that''s why he will fight even the heinous hero squadron alone. Then, in order to win against the demon king without fighting, you just need to erase his reason for fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yue. Right now, I''m feeling so much goosebumps here. My feeling is like someone who have discovered a madness inside their friend here.¡¹

    Kaori who was feeling astonished hugged herself with both hands as though wanting to say that she was looking at a scary person. The rabbit eared girl and pink ranger, and the ck dragon were also having the same reaction from hearing this talk. Their expression was like someone who had seen the darkness deep inside the heart of their loved one. Even the vige chief-sama was holding his head at his wits end.

    Amidst that, Yue created countless explosive superpressed me bullet while speaking her conclusion with a smug face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The demon king said. I want the world. In that case, it''s fine if the world is just destroyed beforehand.¡¹

    See, there wouldn''t be any reason to fight anymore after that right?

    Yue puffed up her chest ''ahem'' with a cute face, but her idea was extremely disturbing. I won''t let you conquer the world! Before you can, I will destroy the world first without fail!

    Indeed, the vige chief of demon king vige said it. ''I won''t let you twoy your hand on the vige''. He fought for that. That was why, if the vige was destroyed then he would lose any reason to fight. This was truly a stylish demon king extermination. Crush not the body, but the very purpose itself!

    Anyway, first thing first Kaori, rabbit eared girl, pink ranger, and the ck dragon, they all simultaneously,

    ¡¸Yue you demon-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san you psychopathhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, you are an evil god!¡¹

    ¡¸The husband is like this, and the wife too!?¡¹

    Hurled their straight-man retort.

    Yue-sama wouldn''t listen to mere words of the rabble. She floated up with gravity magic, made countless exploding superpressed me bullets floating around her, and she spread out her hands widely.

    She was truly overflowing with majesty like a demon king, with a fearless smile on her lips, and clear sadistic glint in her eyes. Like that she said,

    ¡¸It''s all peachy if you just win-!!¡¹

    Meteor shower rained down to destroy the world(vige).

    The rabbit eared girl and pink ranger screamed ''WAAAAAAH'' while running around to intercept the me bullets, and then the ck dragon hurriedly participate in the battle. Seeing them like that, it seemed that it was really as expected that if the vige which was a protection target was destroyed then it would be the defeat of the vige chief''s side.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Take this and thi~s, and this this and thi~s? The vige will perish if you don''t try harder you know~. If any of you dodge or charge forward, then I''m sorry but I''ll happily use the opening to destroy the vige! Fu-fufu~nofu~~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san you fieeend! You bruteee!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahm geez-. That''s why I don''t want to do this~~~¡¹

    ¡¸Oooi, Goshujin-sama! Thy first wife art rampaging here! Do something about it!¡¹

    me bullets that were carrying terrific power densely approached like a voley of gatling gun, furthermore every single shot was flying randomly followingplicated trajectory. If they dodged then the vige would be blown up, if they charged forward and the defense line was broken then the vige would instantly return to ash.

    If Yue used one hit kill attack, the lightning dragon for example to send flying the rabbit eared girl, during that time pink ranger would rush to bring the battle into close quarterbat, but because Yue understood that she attacked with barrage of bullet.

    She was merrily firing around like crazy, but the storm of magic she unleashed was delicate and possessed lethal destructive power. It was an artistic special move.

    The vige chief was going to join into the battle soon, it was at that time,

    ¡¸Sto, stop screwiiing, AROUN~~~~D!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nmii!?¡¹

    The vertical sh of Gram (t side) from Kaori-san who was flying in godspeed burst on the crown of Yue''s head. The magic dispersed and Yue fell while making a strange cry. Perhaps she bit her tongue because her hands were pressing on her mouth and her eyes became teary while she was rolling around on the ground.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ka, Kaoriii. What are you doinggg!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s my line. This is too fiendish! Even though this is a game, but this is still too problematic for a human!¡¹

    The ck dragon nced at the vige chief. Vige chief averted his eyes.

    Kaori huffed in anger, but even while in that state she carried Yue who was still teary eyed under her arm.

    ¡¸Even without doing that, we can still go toward the church without fighting! We can enter the vige with my godspeed!¡¹

    It seemed Kaori nned to breakthrough using super speed. She was determined to shake off the enemies and slipped into the church.

    Yue opened her mouth to say something, but Kaori''s godspeed was invoked faster than that.

    This skill that made it possible to shorten the very time to move from point A to point B itself so the user could move in super speed, if it was in a straight line it could surpass even the speed of railgun bullet.

    Against this speed that was beyond the pale of the perception ability of living thing in general, it would be beyond anyone''s power toy their hand on the user without using external aid like magic or artifact, or preparing a special n beforehand.

    Once, even the apostles of that god were unable to even perceive this speed. The cheat of this skill was already proved¡­¡­

    (Eh, no way-)

    (¡­¡­Even though I was going to say that it was impossible)

    In this world of godspeed, putting aside Yue who was sticking close to Kaori, any outsider should be unable to perceive her.

    With the exception of just one person.

    Indeed, pink ranger didn''t even twitch, the focus of the ck dragon''s eyes were also still fixed at the spot where Kaori was at before. Though the vige chief was looking at far away mncholically, but anyway, he wasn''t following Kaori''s movement.

    But, it was only the gaze of the rabbit eared girl¨D¨Dthat was following Kaori.

    A chill shuddered through Kaori''s body, in that moment the ground under the rabbit eared girl exploded. The rabbit eared girl rapidly approached as though in a frame-by-frame yback!

    If this was a race in a straight line where the two started from the same starting point, there was no way for the rabbit eared girl to win against godspeed. But, if it was just cutting into the path of an opponent that was approaching from the opposite side, it wasn''t something impossible.

    As though to proof that, when Kaori noticed there was a war hammer''s hitting surface approaching before her eyes.

    ¡¸Fuwah!?¡¹

    Kaori unconsciously raised a strange scream while bending backward like a limbo dance to evade the war hammer. The war hammer passed above her head along with the sound as though the air exploded. Kaori''s expression was twitching grandly.

    But, she dodged. She immediately returned her posture from the limbo dance state and without paused she rushed¡­¡­

    A shadow loomed above. Obeying the warning her instinct was ringing at her, Kaori leaped to the side using godspeed. If she escaped forward, she judged that surely she would be hit by shockwave from behind and got blown away.

    That was the correct move. It was unclear how, but after Kaori dodged using limbo dance she should have taken distance of several meter in an instant with her godspeed, yet the rabbit eared girl who seemed to have catch up swung down her war hammer from behind Kaori.

    The impact smashed the ground and the shockwave surged forward like a tsunami.

    It was a bad move for Kaori that her legs unconsciously stopped moving. *DOU-* When she could hear that sound of the ground exploding, the rabbit eared girl was approaching toward her front with a movement that was exactly like an instant teleportation.

    (Godspeed¨D¨D!?)

    Kaori evaded while at the same time moving toward the vige without pause. Certainly the rabbit eared girl was fast, but now they were side by side. If she could keep rushing forward toward the vige like this, she would be able to shake off the rabbit eared girl. Kaori thought that, but the moment her leg stepped forward to advance, she caught sight of an iron ball approaching right from the side toward the position she would be going to and her legs reflexively stopped.

    Just from where in the world it came from? Naturally the rabbit eared girl kicked it out almost at the same time when Kaori stepped forward. The iron ball that moved from the explosive leg strength was already the same like a cannon.

    It was natural for Kaori to stop moving from the sense of danger, and then, as long as there was just that one moment it was enough for the rabbit eared girl.

    (Ah, this is, no good¨D¨D)

    (¡­¡­I think it''s pointless though.)

    She got caught. Kaori who was convinced so resolved herself and she lifted her hand to use Gram as shield. There, Yue whose aura seemed resigned churned her magic power.

    The next moment, Kaori and Yue''s figure vanished and then materialized a few meter ahead.

    It was Yue''s instantaneous space teleportation magic "Divine Existence". Actually the skill was liberated after they got the better of Abyssgate. Although, because the skill was only liberated just now, it was affixed with use limitation and the distance it could possibly travel was around 5~7 meter.

    This time too they moved to a spot five meter away from the rabbit eared girl but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Eh, Shia is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸-, Divine Existence-¡¹

    The rabbit eared girl wasn''t at the previous spot, and instantly, a shadow loomed overhead. Yue instantly invoked Divine Existence and teleported further five meter to the side.

    And then,

    ¡¸Whyyy!?¡¹

    The rabbit eared girl-san was right before their eyes. The war hammer was raised up.

    ¡¸Nnn-, Divine Existencee¡¹

    More teleport! However, they were circled by the rabbit eared girl.

    Further teleport! But rabbit eared girl was beside them!

    Desperate teleport! Failed to escape from rabbit eared girl-san!

    Even though they should be teleportingpletely randomly, it was as though the opponent understood where would they teleport to right from the start, the distance of five meter was instantly filled and they were circled around!

    ¡¸Ah, I see, it''s Future Sight!?¡¹

    ¡¸No? I''m not using it you know?¡¹

    Kaori pointed out that the method of calcting their current position was using the rabbit eared girl-san''s characteristic magic, but the person herself simply denied that while swinging her war hammer. It was barely dodged using teleport. Although this time there was a slight distance between them, but it didn''t change that their path was blocked and they were circled around.

    ¡¸Then, how do you know our position!?¡¹

    Kaori reflexively asked so, to which the rabbit eared girl-san smiled cheerfully,

    ¡¸Instinct-!!¡¹

    And answered so.

    Reacting against a speed that surpassed railgun bullet speed, and calcting the materializing position of instantaneous space teleportation using only instinct before circling around that position.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is the bugged rabbit''s way of doing thing with the bugged rabbit''s characteristic after all.¡¹

    The eyes of Yue who was saying that tiredly was looking at far away as though she was escaping reality somewhat.

    Kaori had never fought Shia directly. She sometimes saw her training, saw her easily dodging Hajime''s bullet and had easygoing thought ''how amazing~'', but now that she faced her for real she understood well her dangerousness.

    Try to imagine this.

    A heavily armored tank that possessed a destructive power that was literally a one hit certain death, able to trickily move around with a speed that could dodge even electromaically elerated bullet. In addition, that tank was equipped with automatic repair function, could jump around until the sky, and able to urately find enemy position whether they were trying to hide or teleport. To say more, a future prediction would automatically activate in respond to an attack that would directly connect to its death, so surprise attack wouldn''t work at all.

    It was a nightmare.

    Even that demon king was made toment like this, ¡¸I don''t want to earnestly fight only against that girl. There is no way to defeat her other than using n to checkmate her. Or rather, when I apanied her training before this, Donner''s bullet got caught barehanded by her¡­¡­now that she doesn''t even need to dodge, just what should I do huh¡¹.

    By the way, after that training Hajime was improving his artifact''s specs bit by bit. A demon king that was desperately increasing his strength because he was cornered by his wife¡­¡­it was really surreal.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s suicidal to do something like fighting Shia and others in this state where our ability is restricted. That''s why, I thought to checkmate her while the game''s setting is still in effect. And yet, Kaori you stupiiid¡¹

    ¡¸Uu. But, Yue was just too much of a fiend, that was why¡­¡­¡¹

    If it was Yue in full power going all out then she would still manage somehow against Shia. However, right now she was in a state where finally Divine Existence could be used with limit. It was also difficult to dere that the space magic itself was fully usable.

    The point was, it was a situation of "level insufficient to clear the stage".

    However, there was no way the enemies would give anymore opening that would let them make an unavoidable attack by taking the vige hostage. The enemies weren''t that na?ve that the same method would work more than once.

    ''Is this stalemate¡­¡­''

    When Kaori was thinking that, she heard a sigh that leaked out from Yue.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don''t want to use this move though.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, you still have some kind of n?¡¹

    The reliable Yue-sama. Kaori''s eyes shined.

    ¡¸Uh huh¡¹Yue nodded half-heartedly, however, she was making a really lovely smile in contrast of that. It was a lovely smiling face that was sadistically bright.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Some time ago, Shizuku secretly tried on frilly gothic Lolita clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The sudden words caused pink ranger to move her face in alert toward Yue as though to say ¡¸How did you!?¡¹. Everyone else were directing their gaze to pink ranger as though to say ¡¸Eh, seriously?¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­When it was Shia''s turn for washingundry, she would sniff Hajime''sundry once without fail before putting it inside the washing machine.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The rabbit eared girl''s rabbit ears stood up straight as though saying ¡¸How did you!?¡¹. Everyone else were directing their gaze to her as though to say ¡¸Eh, seriously?¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Recently, Tio was starting to write poem.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The ck dragon''s eyes opened wide as though to say¡¸How did you?¡¹. Everyone else were directing their gaze to her as though to say ¡¸Eh, seriously?¡¹.

    Yue smirked broadly while dering toward the girls who were like that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I am Yue. The first wife who grasp everything of the wive~s.¡¹

    She was implicitly saying, ¡¸If you don''t want the happily embarrassing this and that get exposed even further, you understand what should you do, don''t you?¡¹.

    In that ce where dead silence had returned, it was pink ranger who made the first move.

    She plucked off her own mask and then threw it away strongly toward the ground. And then, she copsed all of a sudden.

    ¡¸Pink ranger received critical hit. Pink ranger died.¡¹

    She even said such narration by herself.

    The rabbit eared girl who saw that was trembling while raising her voice.

    ¡¸Uu, Yue-san you cowaaard! Fight fairly and squarely desuu!¡¹

    The rabbit eared girl pointed sharply with her finger, in respond to that Yue-sama,

    ¡¸It''s all peachy if you just win-!¡¹

    She answered so while puffing up her chest. The rabbit eared girl copsed spread-eagled on the ground. ¡¸I won''t forget this desuuu¡¹Such curse could be heard from her.

    Yue''s gaze caught the ck dragon.

    ¡¸Nu, nuguu¡­¡­¡¹

    The ck dragon moaned and hesitated of what to do. Toward such ck dragon, Yue-sama averted her gaze a bit, and she spoke with her cheeks slightly reddening.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tio, you was cute. You are really a maiden.¡¹

    ¡¸Thou read it!? Mine book!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Honestly, I''m sorry. But, before this you have the previous offense of reading my diary as you pleased, so we are even with this.¡¹

    ¡¸NuguoOOOOOH, it''s just so embarrassinggg¡¹

    The writhing ck dragon thenid upside down and used both her front legs to cover both her eyes and then she stopped moving.

    ¡¸Wha, what violence of words¡­¡­this is terrible.¡¹

    Kaori turned a shuddering expression toward her partner. Rather, an uneasy thought ''Does she know something embarrassing about me too?'' was descending on her mind.

    Yue-sama nced at Kaori. She smiled pleasantly. Kaori grabbed at Yue while saying¡¸What''s the meaning of your smile!?¡¹, but even when she shook Yue''s body back and forth, Yue was only smiling. Kaori''s unease was only swelling up instead seeing that smile.

    ¡¸Aa~, somehow this development ispletely different from what I imagined¡­¡­but in a sense, perhaps I should say as expected of Yue?¡¹

    The vige chief-san finally came out. His voice came from the sky sounding like he was exasperated, but also in admiration, with a really speechless expression filled withplicated feeling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. As expected I cannot fight everyone. It''s only natural that I will aim for a victory without fighting. The leftover strength that I can preserve¨D¨Dcan be used to fight Hajime to my heart''s content.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? You want to fight me? Ipletely thought that you will also target me with verbal attack that I''m really staying on guard here though.¡¹

    The vige chief-san tilted his head in puzzlement, which in respond Yue grabbed Kaori''s hand and she answered.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. This is a rare chance, so a battle for thest. I think it''s also fine to test how far can I go in a tag team with Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Yue?¡¹

    Kaori looked at Yue in surprise. Yue turned her gaze toward Kaori and asked ¡¸What do you think?¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmm, I guess. We <em>also don''t need to worry about anything </em>already, let''s go all out for the end!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!¡¹

    Yue and Kaori touched their fist at each other in a disy of their motivation. Their words caused the vige chief to notice that the two <em>had noticed </em>and he made a wry smile.

    Seeing Yue and Kaori who looked like they were having fun as though they were going to participate in the event that would be thest enjoyment of the day after this, the vige chief started to manipte the floating disy near his hand.

    Yue and Kaori were enveloped in gentle light. Next, tworge swords materialized in front of Kaori, they stabbed smoothly into the ground. They were a ck demon sword and a white holy sword. They were Kaori''s exclusive artifacts¨D¨D¡¾Demon Sword of Circle Cmity Anima Ernte¡¿ and ¡¾Holy Sword of Gospel Bel Rexion¡¿.

    Yue herself felt her magic power overflowing from her body which became a golden undtion that whirled visibly outside. Her hairs that were fluttering gently and her shining eyes that looked like ga wordlessly disyed that she was in her perfect state.

    ¡¸Originally this is a space for training. There is no need for even a shred of reservation or mercy. Well then, let''s y a bit grandly before the dinner.¡¹

    *jakin* What was taken out with such sound was Donner & Scg. Their form that was emitting crackling sparks was truly ominous.

    ¡¸Come, sister with a screw loose, and the vige chief''s regrettable daughter?¡¹

    The provoking words of the demon king vige''s chief caused the two to have blood vein pulsing on their forehead and,

    ¡¸¡¸Bring it on-!!¡¹¡¹

    They replied with words that also sounded belligerent.

    The stage was the sky.

    The vige chief who was flying around in the air with crimson ripples spreading from him was cornered by the splendidbination of the viger girl who was flying in godspeed with silver wings spread out, and the apprentice sister who had threeyers of halo ring behind her and five heavenly dragons obeying hermand.

    Meteor shower of bullets streamed like a shower in the sky, giving rise to the profuse blooming of flowers of me st.

    ¡¸Oo, Hajime-san is not just using Cross Velt, he even started using Grim Reapers.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is going at it seriously. Even though they understand that they won''t die, isn''t this a bit too extreme?¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes going wild like that art also necessary. After all they couldst not really cut loose in earth.¡¹

    Shia and Shizuku and Tio had gathered before anyone knew it. They were watching the battle while sitting on the ground while grasping their knees. They were absentmindedly staring at the battle of the three.

    Just as Shizuku said, they wouldn''t die in this space, even so the extremely radical battle caused them the spectators to be in suspense with their heart pounding, but¡­¡­

    They understood from watching.

    ¡¸¡­¡­They look like they are having fun.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right.¡¹

    Both Yue and Kaori looked like they were really having fun. On top of that, thebination of the two was harmonizing further into godly level. It was as though they were practicing dancing to the same beat for real, which made anyone who watched would want to shout ¡¸Oooh¡¹ in admiration, the two were exhibiting such artistic techniques and tactics one after another.

    Actually, from some time ago Tio had been going ¡¸Ooh, amazing! There! Go!¡¹pletely as a spectator.

    But, both Shia and Shizuku seemed to be in a slightly different state,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu, I will be able to match the rhythm more skillfully there. For Yue-san, doing it like this, like boring inside will be better.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yue is also too soft there. In that setting Kaori have the habit of going to the right. Even though if it''s me I will be able to do it in the way that makes it easier for Kaori.¡¹

    For some reason the two where pouting a bit with an expression that didn''t find the show enjoyable. Perhaps they were jealous toward someone. And from their words it could be easily guessed who was the target of their feeling.

    Even while there was a fierce battle going on the sky, the voices of ¡¸Kaori you stupiiid~¡¹, or ¡¸Yue you idiooot~¡¹insulting at each other could be heard from below. Each time they found something to be dissatisfied about from each other''s movement, they would quarrel with each other, but even that quarrel itself looked like they were having fun somehow.

    And then, each time Shia and Shizuku saw that, they would pout ¡¸Muu¡¹ again.

    ¡¸It''s really wonderful that they art getting along well.¡¹

    After ncing at Shia and Shizuku, Tio turned her gaze toward Yue and Kaori in the sky. Tio who were looking at both sides in order then whispered with a gentle tone.

    A while after that, the showy extreme game continued until the magic power and bullet that were prepared by the setting ran out.

    The hazy consciousness surfaced from the pleasant shaking and the voice of their beloved calling their name.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnu¡¹

    ¡¸au?¡¹

    Yue who opened her eyes slightly absentmindedly looked at the face of Kaori which was in front of her eyes. Kaori was also staring in a daze at the face of Yue who was in front of her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m sorry, Kaori. I have no interest of that way.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a terrible misunderstanding. I also don''t have an interest of that way. Yue you idiot.¡¹

    Perhaps they were slightly half-asleep, it seemed they were thinking that the other was crawling into their bed.

    ¡¸Don''t sleep talk, wake up.¡¹

    When their gaze followed the direction of where the voice came from, there was the figure of Hajime looking down at Yue and Kaori there. The two blinked their eyes repeatedly and then when they looked around, they understood that they were in Hajime''s underground workshop. Not just Hajime, there were also Shia, Shizuku, and also Tio there.

    Hajimeughed a bit while talking to the waking up duo.

    ¡¸There should be no problem, but both of you, do you feel anything strange in your body?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Nothing particr.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, I''m also fine here. ¡­¡­I see, we came back.¡¹

    They had returned from the world game back to reality. Kaori who took in that fact let out a sigh of relieve.

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s right. I was surprised you know? When I came home, both of you were sleeping in this kind of ce, you two wouldn''t wake up, and when I investigated the game was activated.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I''m sorry Hajime-kun. Looks like the game device broke because of our carelessness. When we noticed we were taken in already.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged his shoulders to tell her to not mind it. Yue looked over the workshop and asked.

    ¡¸¡­¡­As I thought, only Endo was a program?¡¹

    Hajime answered positive to that question.

    Actually, Hajime, Shia, Shizuku, and Tio who appeared at the end of the game were the same like Yue and Kaori. They were the real people who were diving into the game.

    It seemed Yue and Kaori weren''t really conscious of the time, but the time was already evening right now, Hajime who was in the middle of going home identally met up with Shizuku who had taken care of her family business and was heading toward the Nagumo residence. The two of them then went home together. Right after that, Tio''s group also returned home.

    They woken up the droopy Shia who was still sleeping like a log even when the sun had set, searched for Yue and Kaori who weren''t anywhere and when they tried looking at the underground workshop, they found the two copsing on the floor.

    When they investigated, it became clear that the game device was malfunctioning and taking in the two.

    At that point, it was when the two had finished their series of random encounters and were walking on the highway. At that time Hajime was pretty much able to quickly make the two returned to reality if he wanted but,

    ¡¸Why didn''t you do that then?¡¹

    ¡¸The two of you looked like you were having a lot of fun. Besides¨D¨D¡¹

    Recently Yue''s use of magic (offense magic instead of handy magic) was remarkably few, perhaps it was because of that her trigger of offense magic inside the game became really light.

    When Hajime investigated the game log, he saw that Yue destroyed the church right after she entered the game. Hajime thought that perhaps, was she stressed out from living inconspicuously in earth although it didn''t show up in her surface? Thinking that this was a chance that was hard toe by, Hajime decided to continue the game so Yue could cut loose once in a while.

    To say more,

    ¡¸About this game device, I''m especially paying attention to its safety. That''s why, originally it''s impossible for it to absorb the surrounding people by its own just from it falling a bit. And yet, for it to malfunction and get bugged like this¨D¨DKaori, you are the cause.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This is just my guess, but when this device hit you, I think you unconsciously used your disintegration ability at that time. You used it for just an instant, and it was really only a slight activation, but a part of the safety mechanism along with the magic power in it were dispersed because of that.¡¹

    ¡¸Wa, was that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Even for just an instant but it was still disintegration magic. Even though it was an incident, but you unconsciously activated that kind of atrocious thing, to put it another way your control was sloppy¨D¨DKaori, you are too much of a peace idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸Hauuua!?¡¹

    Hajime''s exasperated pointing out caused Kaori to crouch in guilt and shame. Yue poked at her repeatedly while dealing additional blow ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori is too loose~, your stomach is also too loosee~¡¹. ¡¸My stomach isn''t bby-¡¹ Kaori objected back in reflex.

    And so, in order to disperse Yue''s possible stress, and admonished Kaori''s peacecency, Hajime used Abyssgate program in order to buy time while he and the others finished their preparation and dived in inside the game.

    ¡¸Well, though it seemed that Yue saw through that we weren''t program right away.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Naturally. A program and the real Hajime, there is no way I''ll mistake between the two even just for an instant.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, even I noticed it right away.¡¹

    By the way, Kaori noticed after she saw Hajime''s reaction against Yue''s violence. Kaori''s expression turnedplicated. perhaps she felt vexed of losing against Yue.

    Seeing such Kaori, Yue rubbed the salt on the wound once more, Kaori made her rebuttal against that, and then they started going into a fight like usual.

    But, there an amused chuckle interrupted them. When the two who were ring at each other turned their gaze over there, they found the figure of Hajime chuckling with a really pleasant expression looking at them.

    ¡¸No, really. The two of you get along well huh.¡¹

    Even though they were going to start quarrelling for real just now, but why was his impression toward them was like that instead? Yue and Kaori tilted their head in puzzlement, to which Hajime pointed at the hand of the two while saying.

    ¡¸When you two copsed, the two of you were hugging each other so strongly as though you two absolutely wouldn''t let go of each other. Look, even now you two are holding hand without any sign of letting go.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hearing Hajime pointing out so, Yue and Kaori gazed at their own hand. Indeed, they were tightly grasping each other''s hand. What''s more it was what wasmonly referred to as lover hand holding with how their fingers were interlocked with the other''s fingers.

    When push came to shove they covered for each other faster than they could think, and when it came into battle they disyed action that was dancing to the same beat, and even when they quarreled they snuggled close to each other naturally.

    What could these two be called other than intimate friend? Seen from the view point of a certain demography of people, there were already lily flowers blooming profusely at their background.

    ''This is involuntary-!'' As though to say that, the two let go of each other''s hand hurriedly, but before the two could speak out anyint or excuse, the two were pulled backward strongly. At the same time, their face got buried *mofu-* into a soft ce.

    ¡¸Kaori-san, I''ll say this in advance, but Yue-san is my Yue-san. I am her number one best friend! Be aware of that, thank-you-ve-ry-muchh! Desuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue. Don''t meddle with my Kaori too much. After all I''m Kaori''s number one best friend. Be aware of that, thank-you-ve-ry-muchh!¡¹

    Shia and Shizuku sullenly red at the other with Yue and Kaori who were gasping for breaths from their face getting buried into the voluminous chest of the two were in between them. It seemed they were respectively feeling a bit jealous that their best friend was going to be taken away.

    ¡¸Nou, Goshujin-sama. While this sight art somethingmonce, I''m feeling really alienated here, what shouldst I do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Should I step on you?¡¹

    ¡¸!? This damned Goshujin-sama-. I love thee.¡¹

    The underground workshop was somewhat in chaos, but right after that, a new character descended down from the ceiling. A part of the ceiling toppled over suddenly, and a little girl came down smoothly from the upside-down sofa.

    ¡¸Muuh, leaving out Myuu like this! How unfair nano! It''s dinner nano! After eating Myuu will also y that nano!¡¹

    The princess of Nagumo family seemed to be helping Remia and Sumire while her papa and others were ying. What a well-behaved daughter.

    Urged by Myuu who didn''t forget to call them for dinner even while huffing in anger, the decisive battle for the seat of number one best friend ended for the moment. They all climbed up the stair while Yue and Kaori were pacifying Shia and Shizuku respectively.

    ¡¸Nn? Myuu doesn''t go?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll return by ''pyon-'' nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You really like that huh.¡¹

    Hajime chuckled while exiting the room.

    By the way, what she meant by "pyon" was the shortcut to the living room. If the sofa toppling over was the shortcut to fall into the underground, the ''pyon'' was a mechanism to leap to the living room from the underground. It was like that thing singer used to leap up to the stage in a concert and so on.

    The princess of Nagumo family didn''t like normality!

    Myuu moved to the floor tile where she could ''pyon'', and that time she was about to activate the mechanism, *thud* a sound came from deeper inside the workshop.

    ''Oh?'' When Myuu tilted her head and took a look, there she found a book with strange colored front cover.

    Myuu took that book with her hand.

    ¡¸Hm~m, Myuu cannot read this nano¡­¡­. Well, doesn''t matter! Rather than that it''s dinner nano!¡¹

    Myuu wasn''t bothered and jumped into the living room using ''pyon''.

    With her hand still carrying the book.

    The living room of Nagumo residence was overflowing with liveliness. Yue and Kaori was still quarreling with each other stingingly like always even in the dinner table, however Shia and Shizuku could only see that as the proof of them getting along well and they were zing with strange rivalry, Shuu and Sumire yelled ¡¸We are home¨D¡¹, Tio was raising voice of ecstasy from getting stepped on, and the neighbors were startled.

    The little adventure of the two love rival(friend) that happened from a little happening ended, and today themon day of Nagumo family ended peacefully and safely too.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Now then, in the middle it felt like I don''t understand anymore what I''m writing, but for now the small adventure of Yue & Kaori is over.

    Sorry that in the end I put a strange groundwork.

    I just put it in for the time being, thinking that someday I might be able to use it for the material of an extra story, something like that.

    Come on, Myuu has the property of being liked by strange existence after all.

    By the way, perhaps the material I dropped was a bit unfamiliar, so I''ll exin lightly.<ul><li>R''lyeh Text</li></ul>

    A fictitious grimoire that appeared in Cthulhu Mythos. It might be able to summon something bad. Possibly the reader would be called by something bad.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    AN: Short story. This isn''t an introduction for a long arc.

    As expected, it''s impossible to make a long arc with these guys w<hr>

    *zudon*, an impact sound that resounded until the bottom of stomach shook the air.

    A thunderous sound and vibration that even felt as though a demon king somewhere hadunched a bombardment didn''t stop ringing at just once, the sound and impact were urring in session.

    At the same time, in the rust colored world¨D¨Din the great desert Guryuen, arge sand pir rose up and the rolled up sand cloud obstructed the sunlight.

    Although, what obstructed the sunlight the most wasn''t the sand cloud. If there was a <em>person </em>here, they would undoubtedly open their eyes wide and doubted their own sanity, or escaped from reality by convincing themselves that this was a mirage characteristic of the desert.

    An object that could cause any person to be like that was dancing in the sky, higher than the sand cloud and locally obstructed the sunlight.

    Yes,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸GYUOOOOOOOOOO¡¹¡¹¡¹

    By the killers of the great desert that were screaming while gettingunched up to the air¨D¨Dthe sandworms.

    Originally, they would lurk underground and detected their prey through sound and vibration, then suddenly leaped out from underground and swallowed their prey into their mouth that was like an excavator. That was sandworm''s trait. Their difficulty to be detected and their surprise attack were the greatest target of precaution for people who were going through desert, they were a symbol of terror.

    Such killers who wouldn''t show their figure above ground except when preying on the prey, why would they now dancing not just above ground but even in the sky.

    Of course this wasn''t because they had evolved and learned the ability to fly in the sky.

    The cause of that was this.

    ¡ºGO DIEEEEEEEEEEE-¡»

    Higher than the sandworms that wereunched up, was an existence that was dashing to the sky. It spoke sharply like a yakuza while it descended with its <em>rabbit ears </em>fluttering.

    The rear legs that were abnormally developed elerated each time they kicked on the air, finally it broke the wall of air and transformed into a white cannon shot. It was the kick rabbit that originated from the bottom of abyss¨D¨DInaba.

    His rush that was jointly using gravity''s eleration, Air Force, and Explosive Ground Shrinker was just like a meteor. There was no way theunched up sandworm had any way to evade, it received Inaba''s heel drop kick and the middle of its body burst.

    Faster than the rain of blood and flesh, Inaba kicked on the air and rapidly altered his path, without pause he performed forward somersault and pulverized the head of the sandworm that was further below.

    When he rushed passed the sandworm midair his body twisted andunched midair roundhouse kick. The fluttering of his rabbit ears due to the breeze of wind was beautiful. But, the result that was brought about was the very definition of gruesome. A shockwave that flew out following the trajectory of the kick exterminated one sandworm that was beginning to fall.

    In addition, when Inaba swung his leg upside down in reverse as though he was break dancing, a sh that should be called as foot sword flew out from there, cutting apart thest sandworm into two.

    Inaba whonded on the ground lightly flicked his rabbit ears *fuasah* with his front leg. Right after that, flesh and blood and the corpses of sandworms rained down around him. Inaba was standing withposure in the middle of the squall of flesh and blood.

    ¡ºDo you think I don''t notice? Come out already yeah. If you still has in you the dignity as the lord here.¡»

    By the way, when Inaba-san talked normally, his talk would sound like ¡¸Mokyu, mokyukyu? Ukyu. Mokyu~~kyumokyu¡¹. It was lovely. He is a lovely bunny-chan who in the end of his evolution had his appearance turned into pure white with his round and cute crimson eyes looking moist.

    He was able to talk with humannguage because of the function of one of the ear cuffs attached on his rabbit ear. The ear cuff possessed the skill of "Language Comprehension" and "Telepathy", using the broadcasting function his words could be conveyed to his surrounding as though he was talking normally.

    Of course, the creator was that guy.

    The great desert Guryuen returned a silence like calm water at Inaba''s questioning. A beat, two beat¡­¡­no change appeared even after waiting.

    ¡º¡­¡­Well, it ain''t matter. I too don''t really want to bully the weak. I only bought the fight that was sold to me. If you say you gonna tuck your tail and run away, then I won''t follow. See ya.¡»(TN: Inaba''s speech is using thick Kansai dialect)

    Inaba quickly turned around and began walking toward west.

    Right after that, the ground exploded.

    The opponent that Inaba called out. It was a deser monster that was emitting especially strong magic power. It was a giant sandworm¨D¨Dto the degree that the sandworms before this looked like children. It blew up the ground and assaulted Inaba from directly below.

    Inaba''s figure wasn''t there.

    There was only the giant body of the sandworm that pushed out until more than a hundred meter instantly, it looked like a tower that suddenly appeared right in the middle of desert.

    Was Inaba whose body as a monster wasparatively small swallowed whole in a sh by this sandworm¡­¡­

    Right after it looked like that,

    ¡ºNot just your movement, even your instinct is dull huh. This is the end yeah! Lament your own stupidity¨D¨Dpass to the next life ya!¡»

    A ck spot was created inside the zing sun. The true identity of that was obviously, Inaba.

    The moment the giant sandworm leaped out, Inaba kicked on its jaw at the same time and flew up high to the sky.

    The powerful leg that was swung down along with a piercing yell cut across the pointed up jaw of the sandworm along with an impact, without pause the cut and impact ran until the ground like breaking piled up roof tiles with a punch.

    The rabbit ears of Inaba who stepped on the ground went *fuasah* once more.

    A beatter, the twitching giant sandworm was cleanly split into two and copsed to left and right.

    ¡ºIf you want to pick a fight with me, at the very least wait until you can win against the monsters running rampant at the bottom of the abyss''s bottom¡­¡­hey, you cannot hear me anymore huh.¡»

    Inaba shrugged with his rabbit ears and turned around, this time for sure he aimed toward the western sea and rushed using Multi Ground Shrinker.

    ¡ºEven so, as I thought the monster on the surface ain''t satisfying to fight yeah. If it''s like this, perhaps I should go to the pce even I gotta wait for a bit, so I can fight that cheeky rabbit or Ou-sama again huh.¡»(TN: Ou-sama = king)

    Inaba was letting out herining of dissatisfaction while sprinting explosively in a speed where even the surrounding desert looked blurry.

    Currently Inaba was separated from her employer and also friend Suzu.

    In the first ce she became Suzu''s subordinate monster was to be stronger. But his wish wouldn''te true in the present-day Japan. Of course, if he actually apanied Suzu to Japan, he would also be able to do mock battle against Shia or Hajime or others, but as expected there was no way he would be able to fight against them every day with how busy they were.

    And so, Inaba was traveling from ce to ce that had enemy that seemed strong, like the deep part of the northern mountain range and the sea of forest, the interior of great canyon Raisen, the lowest level of abyss, and so on. But for the current Inaba, there was finally no more enemy that could give him a hard battle.

    Training, and then growing from that itself was what Inaba was living for. Heightening his martial art and knowing his own limit was exactly his life work.

    He wanted to proof that even a monster could reach the height of martial art in the end of hard work, that his kick was able to reach the top of the world.

    For Inaba who was such a martial artist, his current situation where he found no battle that could make his blood boiled and his flesh danced, where he had to cross through the verge of death, was honestly a really withering situation for him. It was to the degree that his rabbit ears werepletely limppared to usual.

    ¡ºBoredom and stagnation are exactly the greatest enemy. Yosh, if I cannot find anything after searching for a bit, I''m gonna head to the pce and wait until Ou-sama open the gate. It also has been a long time since I met Suzu-han. If that Ryuu person made Suzu-han cry¡­¡­I''m gonna split open his head.¡»

    After about a few hours of dry desert sound that fluttered his rabbit ears.

    Inaba who crossed the desert with astounding speed finally arrived at the western sea. There was the ¡¾Sea City Erisen¡¿at the coast, but Inaba''s destination wasn''t there.

    Inaba came here to meet someone. He was going to meet a friend that he suddenly remembered amidst his days where he was starting to feel boredom. ''Come to think of it, I haven''t showed up my face to him for long already'', he thought.

    Inaba took a step forward from the coast. Inaba didn''t fall to the sea. Dark red ripple was spreading under his feet, making a firm foothold midair.

    Like that Inaba rapidly left toward offshore by walking above the sea.

    And then, when he reached a spot where soon it would be hard to even see the coast, Inaba took a really deep breath, and he called loudly at the one he came to meet.

    ¡ºBO~~~~~~~~SS, LE~~~~~~~~E!!¡»

    The loud telepathic yell spread out like a ripple. The call that was filled with magic power and magnified by artifact would reach the radius of 100 kilometer if it was done seriously.

    Inaba focused his rabbit ears for a while to look for any reaction.

    And then¡­¡­

    ¡ºDON''T SCREAM, SO LOUDLYYY~~~~!! Which idiot is doing this huhhh!!?¡»

    An angry yell of harsh voice came back. The voice sounded pointlessly dandy, but it contained sullenness as though the voice''s owner had just gotten woken up from his sleep by someone screaming into his ear using a megaphone.

    ¡ºOo, it reached out just with a yell. My luck is really good yeah.¡»

    A few minutes after waiting while saying such easygoing thing, *plop* what showed up its face out from the sea was a fish with a human face that looked like a middle-aged man¨D¨Dthat person (?) Leeman. (TN: The katakana of Leeman can also mean sry man in Japan)

    ¡ºWhat''s this, ain''t this Inaba. I thought it was an idiot from somewhere.¡»

    ¡ºReally sorry, boss Lee. I picked the fastest way to find you boss. You were sleeping?¡»

    The two congenially conversed.

    Actually, these two were acquainted with each other. It was after the legendary decisive battle was over during the one month before the return to earth. Hajime went to show his face to Leeman and Inaba who apanied him met Leeman at that time.

    As fellow monster who had strong ties with human, especially with Hajime, the two hit it off and since then their rtionship grew where they could call each other friend.

    Inaba scratched his head while apologizing. In respond to that Leeman sshed around the sea surface while shaking his head.

    ¡ºI didn''t sleep. Recently, the west from here is a bit noisy, so I patrolled and straighten up the idiots who got too rowdy. After all my wife and children cannot feel peaceful because of their noisiness.¡»

    ¡ºNothing beats your family in good health. ¡­¡­But, acting stupid in the turf of a friend of the godyer¡­¡­those guys really don''t value their own life eh. Well, normal monster cannot think anything like that though.¡»

    Inaba sat down on the midair foothold that he created within inches above the sea surface while saying that with his rabbit ears swinging in amusement.

    Leeman who was lightly bobbing on the surface beside the foothold was also throwing his gaze in a rxed gesture in order to enjoy himself in the idle talk with his friend that he finally was reunited with after a while.

    ¡ºI''m not that much of a big shot. If it''s not for Ha-bou''s meddlesomeness, my strength is only to the degree where I canmand the dweller of sea a bit. I''m just a trivial old man. It''s ufortable that a lot of people, including you are strangely paying me respect, so stop it.¡»(TN: Ha-bou, the bou is like calling the other person sonny.)

    ¡ºThat''s because boss Lee is Ou-sama''s lifesaver after all. It''s natural that you were paid respect about that much. As the proof of that, ain''t boss got gifted with a lot of artifacts? There was even some human who schemed or got loud tryin'' to get their hand on boss''s artifacts but got their just desert in the end, ain''t that right?¡»

    Just as Inaba said, the human faced fish Leeman''s name was actually rtively well-known among the humans.

    After the legendary decisive battle, naturally the historians and poets were making a lot of tales and poems that extolled that godyer demon king. Amidst all that tales and poems, they identified the true identity of Leeman who Hajime meet during the one month before his return home, the interviewed a certain rabbit eared girl, and then they circted the conspicuous service of Leeman far and wide.

    When Hajime''s party was about to get eaten by the monster lurking in the bottom of sea since the ancient time¨D¨Dthe Evil Eater, he came running in their predicament, and by himself he bought time and gave them the chance to recover from the hopeless situation.

    The historians said. If at that time Leeman didn''te running, the world would lose the mean to oppose the mad god and perhaps the world would perish.

    ¨D¨DA human faced fish monster that was also the close friend of the godyer demon king Leeman

    It was recognized as a legend that spread far and wide through the continent.

    Leeman let out a deep sigh, however, he then red sharply at Inaba.

    ¡ºYou are prattling about artifacts or being lifesaver, but you yourself is also outrageous.¡»

    Leeman''s gaze turned toward the several ear cuffs fixed on Inaba''s rabbit ears. Every single one of those ear cuffs was national treasure ss artifact that ought to be managed by the pce, they were Hajime''s quality product that currently were bing super rare legendary artifact in Tortus.

    And then above all else, was Inaba''s poprity that was surpassing Leeman. After all,

    ¡ºThe only monster that became an ally of the demon king party by his own will, someone who fought through the Holy Precincts¨D¨DKicking King Inaba. Whether it was the hundreds of corpse beast soldiers, or the mighty and unequaled monsters of Holy Precincts, they weren''t allowed to stand before his technique, right? Kukukuh¡»

    ¡ºSto, stop it already boss. I didn''t do anything big. I only helped a bit so Suzu-han could talk with her friend. I''m the one who really didn''t do anything much.¡»

    Looking at Inaba whose rabbit ears folded down powerlessly with a troubled face, Leeman raised a pleasantugh.

    Both of them had the self-awareness that they were monster. Both of them ended up having deep rtionship with the savior of mankind through a strange fate, but originally monster was the enemy of mankind. Both of them didn''t even have a shred of hostility toward human, but even so, having praise and respect from those humans directed to them made them felt really awkward.

    ¡ºAnd, what''s your business here?¡»

    Leeman asked to change the mood.

    ¡ºNo, I don''t really have any business here y''know. There is no more enemy here that can fight me satisfactorily, so at the next chance I got I''m thinking to go to Ou-sama''s ce. At that time I won''t be able to meet boss for the next while, so I showed up before that.¡»

    ¡ºWhat a diligent guy. Well, thanks. When you meet Ha-bou, tell him I said hi.¡»

    ¡ºGot it ya.¡»

    After that Leeman and Inaba talked about the recent happening.

    Two monsters getting heated up with old man talk in the middle of nowhere on the ocean. One side was talking with excessively dandy voice, spinning wording that was excessively suggestive, while the other side was using Kansai dialect. Boke & tsukkomi were bursting flowingly in their talk.

    In the middle, hearing Inaba who was dissing Shia, Leeman smiled wryly while remonstrating Inaba ¡¸Don''t treat the missy like an enemy too much okay¡¹ and so on, the time was flowing while they were getting heated up talking about Shia.

    But a little while after that, Leeman-san suddenly muttered ¡ºNn?¡» as though he noticed something and he turned his gaze toward faraway.

    ¡ºBoss, what''s up?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­The sea, is crying.¡»

    It wasn''t chuuni. Leeman wanted to say that the residents of sea that weren''t sea monster were moving about in fear it seemed.

    Inaba''s eyes narrowed and he gazed at the sea at the west. Leeman also frowned while nodding.

    ¡º¡­¡­Just now, I said that at the west it was noisy right? It seemed that it was flowing this way from really far away. I once went to investigate when the sun had set enough, but there wasn''t anything particrly strange. But, it was curious.¡»

    ¡ºCurious? What is?¡»

    ¡ºThe monsters straying this way. All of them, they felt like they were scared.¡»

    ¡ºScared¡­¡­. Is boss sayin'' that something is happening at really far away there? And that something made the scared monsters to wander this way, is that it?¡»

    ¡ºIt''s just my guess in the end though.¡»

    It was really suspicious. But, at the same time Inaba''s heart leaped. If it was unknown then that was great. If it was a threat then that was even better. Boredom and stagnation was exactly Inaba''s greatest enemy.

    ¡ºGood thing I''m here, boss. The wandering monsters areing here again right? Bring me along too ya. It''s better the more helper there are right? Let''s protect the peace of the sea with high spirits yeah.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Good grief, someone like you. You are talking about peace with that kind of cheerful face? That''s just your battle maniac in full force.¡»

    ¡ºI ain''t a battle maniac. I''m a martial artist. Fighting strong enemy is just what I''m lookin'' for. Even if boss don''t bring me along, I''m still gonna follow you.¡»

    Leeman who shook his fin as though wanting to say ''good grief'' in exasperation turned a re toward Inaba.

    ¡ºCan you fight underwater huh? I''m not going to babysit you okay?¡»

    ¡ºI cannot fight underwater. But, if they want to kill me, they have to jump out from the sea. I just need to provoke them ya. Besides, look, I look delicious right?¡»

    ¡ºYou are rabbit after all. Your appearance that is.¡»

    Inaba wasughing ''ha-ha-ha-ha'', to which Leeman was making an expression that seemed like he was enduring headache as though to say ¡¸I won''t say any more¡¹ while right after that, he let out a powerful telepathy.

    That telepathy was to guide the living things in the sea. It was a measure so they wouldn''t be vainly killed by the monsters pouring in from the far western sea, to protect the sea environment (Leeman''s sphere of daily life).

    At the same time, an abnormal pressure of fighting spirit was emitted from Inaba. His fighting spirit that was perfectly controlled reached out toward the west.

    Inaba grinded his rabbit legs for warm-up while he was making a fearless smile and made his rabbit ears went *fuasah*.

    ¡ºCome on, let''s go yeah, friend of godyer.¡»

    ¡ºGood grief, can''t be helped. Let''s go already, kicking king of holy precincts.¡»

    Saying that, the two rushed toward the chaotic west.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Recently, I''m thinking that middle-aged old man is nice huh.

    Harsh old man, cool old man, absurdly strong old man.

    Old man who is unperturbed no matter what happened, and can deal with it like adult.

    I want to try to write story with that kind of old men as the main characters someday.

    That''s all from Shirakome.

    PS

    Thetest chapter ofic version Arifureta is updated.

    Yue is cute. I can see various Yue.

    If you are interested it can be seen at the homepage of Ovep-sama, so please try to have a look.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    AN: Even though I''m making good on my words, why do I feel like I''m betraying the expectation¡­¡­<hr>

    There were two silhouettes dashing to the western ocean.

    Both had strange appearance. Rather they were a bizarre phenomenon.

    One was a rabbit running on the sea. More urately, the rabbit was using dark red ripple spreading midair forming an energy tform as its foothold but because the rabbit was extremely near the sea surface and it was moving with abnormal speed, its dash caused sea spray to rise in its wake as though the sea got split.

    But, Inaba whose rabbit ears were going *fuasah fuasah* from the sea breeze was a monster that possessed that kind of characteristic magic, so putting aside the reason of why he was at sea, there was no doubt that this was still within range that could beprehended.

    The problem, was about hispanion.

    ¡º¡­¡­Boss. Isn''t that foul y?¡»

    ¡ºShut up. It''s convenient so it''s fine.¡»

    Inaba nced aside at hispanion¨D¨Dthe human faced fish Leeman. His straight-man soul that was welling up the moment Leeman took that out was finally breaking through and leaked out.

    *KIIIIIIIII-* Such unique sound was resounding. Even though Inaba was holding back, but it still granted Leeman the speed to follow Inaba''s speed.

    The thing''s appearance was closely resembling a delta shaped fighter jet. Its terrifyingly smooth body that was colored with sea camouge brought the sea resistance to nearly zero. The ripple that was flowing backward was beautiful. The picture of a shark exposing its fangs painted on its prow showed the yfulness of the creator.

    There was a spot that seemed to be the cockpit near the center of the ship frame. The inside of that cockpit was filled with water where Leeman was snugly settled there. A part that seemed like the propulsion device was installed at the stern, for a nce it could be seen like the propulsion method of water jet, but what was jetting out from there wasn''t water but silver particle. Without a doubt it wasn''t normal from that point.

    ¨D¨DSmall submarine with dual use for water and sky Triana (v.2)

    It was the strongest and fastest artifact for open sea that the demon king gifted for his lifesaver (?).

    ¡ºYou are already a sea monster through and through boss. You are flying. You are sparkling. A flying human faced fish, that''s just too surreal ya.¡»

    ¡ºI told you, shut up. This is more or less a submarine. It can also fly. I am a man of sea.¡»

    Perhaps feeling somewhat awkward, inside the cockpit that was filled with water Leeman-san averted his gaze toward faraway.

    By the way, this Leeman''s exclusive submarine (?) was linked with Leeman''s telepathy, from its activation until its steering could be performed with only Leeman''s thought. In addition, a part of Leeman''s scales was transformed into living mineral using metamorphosis magic and regeneration magic, those scales themselves were artifact that possessed the function of "Treasure Warehouse".

    ¡ºI never thought that boss''s own body would also get demonically remodeled¡­¡­Ou-sama, how terrifying.¡»

    ¡ºI already told him that I don''t need it. But Ha-bou said¡ºLee-san is the type to get dragged into something troublesome, so just think of this as something for reducing my worry and ept it¡» and requested on me. Even though it was me who was in the receiving side. Good grief, our position is all messed up. If Ha-bou requested me that far, uncle just cannot refuse it.¡»

    ''What else is there other than gratitude that I can show to him huh?'', Leeman shrugged his fins with that thinking looking somewhat troubled.

    Inaba shrugged his rabbit ears¡¸Indeed¡¹ in agreement. The ear cuffs that were attached on that fluttering rabbit ears were also not something that Inaba asked for, all of them were Hajime''s thoughtfulness for Inaba who was continuing his warrior journey to be strong.

    The demon king-sama wasparatively harsh to human, but it seemed he was really kind to his monsterrades.

    ¡ºBy the way, what''s that sparkling things? That ain''t magic power right? Made in earth thing? Somehow I felt absurdly strong power from it though¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºNn? Aa, this thing. I also don''t really get it. A few years ago you see, that chap Ha-bou got lost in different world that isn''t this world or earth. It seemed to be a world of sky and dragon, and this energy seems toe from there. He improved it a lot, and then he said that for this kind of vehicle this thing''s convenience is better than gravity control and improved it only recently.¡»

    ¡ºHohee~, a world of sky and dragon huh¡­¡­as expected from Ou-sama. He will go anywhere yeah. As I thought being at Ou-sama''s side will be the most interesting huuh.¡»

    Inaba-san and Leeman-san didn''t know. How the energy of that world was fundamentally limited. How Triana''s energy strangely wasn''t running out at all despite of that. How the cause of that was the "small" loaded inside the ship¡­¡­

    After several years of research, that demon king finallypletely grasped one of mankind''s great problems and made it possible to miniaturize and mass produce it!

    By the way, the former battleship that was simrly demonically remodeled like Triana had been reborn as an extravagant passenger ship that could fly anywhere whether to the space or the dimension sea, and it had also been unveiled already in front of a certain queen and her group.

    At that asion, the grown up queen-sama was overcame with emotion from her reunion with the demon king-sama and did this and that, then there was a dispute with the introduced wive~s but¡­¡­

    With the mediation of the workaholic princess-sama who for some reason seemed to be excessively getting along with the queen-sama, they all managed to avoid further problems.

    And then the former ssmates who were also boarding the ship and came along together said ¡¸He didn''t stop with just having mistress, now he even have local wife!?¡¹¡¸How far the demon king is nning to go¡­¡­¡¹ with a shudder when they witnessed that.

    Now then, Inaba and Leeman were absorbed in their carefree talk while there was something strange happening in the ocean, but the next moment, they withdrew from that ce at the same time.

    Inaba was making water pir from the impact of his step. While Leeman took a sharp turn.

    ¨D¨DOOOOOOOOOOOO-

    The ce where Inaba and Leeman were at a moment ago was assaulted from inside the sea by a giant sea snake with its mouth greatly opened just like the sandworm before this.

    The jaw closed with a snap in vain without catching any prey. The leaping out giant sea snake monster turned its fierce gaze toward the pre¨D¨D

    ¡ºCHESTOOO¨D¨D!!¡»

    ¡ºWe got an energetic guy here. Here¡»

    What came flying was a white cannon ball. Inaba''s flying kick that elerated with a sound as though the air was bursting the nk of the sea snake until halfway, snapping that huge body into ''<'' shape.

    The sea snake was going to scream unconsciously, but before it could there was a projectile flying with fire line trailing behind¨D¨Da small missile that hit its head directly which gave rise to the blooming of me st and flesh and blood.

    ¡ºA hot blooded fellow huh¨D¨Duoh!?¡»

    ¡ºChih. What are these guys?¡»

    Inaba was about tond near the sea surface while making his rabbit ears went *fuasah* as usual, but the next moment, a monster that looked like a swordfish fiercely flew out to stab toward him.

    Leeman struck using Triana''s machine gun and blew it away from the side, but then a lot of monsters of the same type assaulted Leeman.

    Inaba''s shockwave and extending kick sh turned the monsters into minced meat one after another, Leeman was using telepathy to use the weapon loaded in his submarine¨D¨Dan ultrasonic wave impact and scattered the monsters.

    But, Leeman frowned. It was just as his leaked out words said, the monsters'' action was obviously abnormal.

    There wasn''t just swordfish type monster, all kind of monster were attacking toward Inaba and Leeman above the sea surface without balking at their disadvantage.

    ¡ºWait, boss! I felt horrible number of reactions with my senses though!? Is this how it always is!?¡»

    ¡ºThere is no way that''s true! This kind of number is the first time! Geez, just what kind of troublesome thing is happening this time.¡»

    Even while Leeman was spitting out hisin, monster types that was rted with sea like shark, snake, squid, and so one were appearing in session.

    There would be no way Inaba would fall behind the sea monsters in an air battle. Thinking that it was safe to leave Inaba, Leeman left the front line for a moment and went underwater, there he let out an even bigger sigh.

    Inside the sea, it was jumbled with a variety of monsters spiraling up like a fish swarm. Fellow monsters with different species were in a close formation without even killing each other, originally this should be an impossible sight.

    In addition, monsters were marching in one after another from the west.

    This was like a stampede by sea monsters. A tsunami of monster marching from the west.

    ¡ºThese guys are bad news. If this number pushed in all at once, even Erisen won''t hold although they have Ha-bou''s defense mechanism.¡»

    ¡ºMonsters marching forward without figthin'' each other¨D¨Dthis is really, this is a nostalgic phenomenon huuh.¡»

    Inaba was exterminating all monsters that he could possibly attack from above the sea without letting even one getting away, as though to perform one kill per second. He answered at Leeman''s telepathy with a voice filled withplicated feeling.

    Indeed, it was as though this was the monster army at the legendary decisive battle.

    A bad premonition crossed at the back of Inaba and Leeman''s mind.

    ¡ºI don''t know what is going on. But, at the very least it''s clear what we ought to do right now. Am I wrong?¡»

    In respond to Leeman''s question, Inaba''s mouth split open into a fearless wide grin.

    ¡ºI''m not thinking of protecting the human until that much. Yeah but, kuku-. This is a battlefield. This is my battlefield where enemies of all choices are crowding so much. I''ll kick them all flying. I''ll be thest one standing. If as the result the humans are saved, well, that''s fine ya.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Haa. Got it, got it. I''ll just casually take care of the bunches that slip through, so do whatever you like, you damned battle maniac.¡»

    Leemanunched a line of torpedo with an exasperated expression.

    When Inaba heard Leeman''s words, heughed in even more good mood.

    ¡ºHahha¨D¨D!! As expected from boss! You get what I''m talkin'' about! Well then, sea monsters! Let''s decide a bit, just who is the strongest monster yeah! Now, COME AT ME FROM ANYWHERE ANYTIMEE~~~~~E!!¡»

    The war cry of the battle rabbit echoed. It broadcasted to four directions and up and down apanied with dark red ripple!

    ¨D¨DCharacteristic magic Dance Battle Frenzy

    Originally one monster species should have one characteristic magic. The characteristic magic of Inaba who was a kick rabbit was "Sky Step". It was a magic to create foothold midair, moved in high speed, or increased the kicking power, producing shockwave or extending kick sh and so on, it was a characteristic magic that was rted with movement and kick attack.

    But, under the strange fate, Inaba who achieved a unique evolutionter on managed to master several characteristic magic.

    One of those skills was "Dance Battle Frenzy". So to speak it was something like "Provoke" in RPG game. It magnified the hostility of enemy and directed it to the user.

    The ripple of provocation that reached until the bottom of sea invited the monsters aiming at the delicious looking rabbit into battle frenzy.

    ¨D¨DoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO

    ¨D¨DGAaAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    ¨D¨DGIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII-

    Countless roars shook the ocean and burst the sea surface with pressure.

    Aiming at Inaba who was intentionally standing near the sea surface, the swarm of monsters spiraled and assaulted all at once.

    The sea surface bloated up. It looked like it could be mistaken as a volcano eruption. Right after that, monsters were charging all at once from all directions.

    ¡ºSHAORAAAAA!!¡»

    Inaba performed a handstand but using his rabbit ears while rotating in high speed to perform roundhouse kick to all directions. The technique that looked like a break dance blew away the surrounding monsters in radial area. The monsters were sent flying like pinball.

    A giant shark monster flew out from right below him.

    ¡ºI''m gonna send you back downnn-¡»

    The rabbit ears went *pyon!*, the recoil made Inaba''s body reversed with a beautiful front midair somersault. A heel drop kick wasunched from there.

    The head of the leaping out shark split. Next even the sea was split open. The monsters that were within the impact range had their body''s inside whipped up and blood vomits scattered around.

    ¡ºORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-!!¡»

    Monster leaped out and got sent flying, monster leaped out and got sent flying. On the sea surface with Inaba at the center, monsters were flying like machine gun strafing to all direction. They all were turned into sea scraps while skipping on the sea surface *ssh, ssh* like rock skipping.

    Countless tentacles surrounded Inaba from all direction and enveloped him. It was a genuine monster that should be called a Kraken with body length of thirty meter.

    ¡ºBring it on-¡»

    From the encirclement of the tentacles, Inaba leaped out¨D¨Dnot. He jumped up a bit and then reversed his body upside-down. He kicked on the energy foothold and aimed toward the sea!

    Inaba who by his own decision flew into the sea where he would be disadvantaged made a foothold inside the sea and using the skill above "Ground Shrinker" and above "Explosive Ground Shrinker"¨D¨Dthe "Ground Shrinker - Divine Piercing Leg", he forcefully blew away the water resistance inside the sea and passed through beside the Kraken.

    The Kraken was trying to turn around with a sluggish movement to chase after his prey but,

    ¡ºThis is my service ya. Your first sky travel since you were bornnn, enjoy it to your heart''s content yaah!!¡»

    Inaba kicked. At the Kraken. Along with the sea.

    The sea surface undted. Right after that, *GOU* the sea flew to the sky along with an explosive sound. No, more urately what wasunched up was the kraken along with sea water clinging on it, which caused the hallucination of the sea flying up, but because it wasunched up faster than the water could be shaken off, seen from the outset it looked like as though a part of the sea was wholly sent flying to the sky.

    ¨D¨DKUEEEEEEEEEE~~~~

    The kraken''s scream was surely something it raised for the first time since it was born.

    Aa, the sky is really blue!

    ¡ºDid you enjoy it? Your life will be enough for the payment ya.¡»

    Oh? Before it knew it at its side a rabbit-san was¡­¡­

    The kraken''s consciousness was blew away to beyond the sky.

    ¡ºOoi, Inaba. How long you are going to y there? A lot is also straying here you know? There are also bunches that are ignoring us and going toward Erisen. If you can only finish them off one by one, then I''m going to take care of it okay?¡»

    ¡ºMu? Even though I had especially picked a fight, but it didn''t really work? As I thought this is strange huuh. Well fine. In that case I''m going to pick a fight even more seriously yaa!¡»

    From Inaba, a valiant war cry¡ºMUKYUU~~~~~~~~~~~!!¡» came!

    ¨D¨DCharacteristic magic Dance Battle Frenzy Derivative Skill "Survival Frenzy Battle"

    One of the ear cuffs. This derivative characteristic magic was limitedly generated from the ear cuff''s ability that brought strengthening effect from sublimation magic. Its effect was several times the Dance Battle Frenzy, it made the enemy seethed with fighting spirit that made them threw their body into a banquet of battle.

    A part of the monsters heading toward Erisen while ignoring Inaba and Leeman who was holding back their invasion underwater changed their route and gathered toward the sea surface right below Inaba.

    The monsters were moring like carps flooding under water surface demanding food.

    ¡ºMy trump card ya. Eat to your heart''s content and then head to the next world.¡»

    Dark red magic power surged. Inaba''s pure white fur was starting to be colored with dark red line faintly pulsing.

    Inaba kicked on the air and dashed even higher to the sky. Far above the sky he suddenly rolled around. With an upside down posture, he activated "Ground Shrinker - Divine Piercing Leg". Inaba instantly broke through the sound barrier and further rolled around midair. His leg was directed to below¨D¨D

    ¡ºze bright red, and burst open¡»

    Just as those words said, Inaba''s both legs were being wrapped with hell fire!

    ¨D¨DCharacteristic magic Myriad d Leg

    It was the second characteristic magic that Inaba obtainedter on. It enchanted Inaba''s kick with elemental magic to reinforce his strength while also enchanting the element''s characteristic effect.

    From really high altitude, while falling down in the speed of sound, with the super heated kick attack Inaba¨D¨D

    ¡º¡îst!!¡»

    the enemy!

    The sea warped. A momentter, a terrific shockwave blew up the air and sea in circle shape, a fierce heat wave instantly evaporated the sea water.

    A temporary crater was created in the sea. It was truly the fall of a meteor.

    All the monsters that were near the sea surface were sted by the shockwave, even the monsters who were quite deep inside the sea had their internal organs crushed by the prating impact and they writhed in agony.

    Even the monsters that were luckily quite far away and avoided deadly wound, a part of them lost consciousness, or else they lost their will to fight and desperately escaped to the north or west.

    The crater of sea that was suddenly created was finally starting to recover its former appearance with the sea water at the surrounding flowing into it. The sea was fiercely undting in a rampage. Dark red flesh and blood were coloring the whirling sea.

    ¡ºFumu. So so I guess.¡»

    The rabbit ears went *fuasah*. Inaba-san whose whole body was dripping wet flew out from inside the sea and then he basked in self-esteem midair.

    There,

    ¡ºThis stupid idiot-!!¡»

    ¡ºAbeh!?¡»

    The Triana that Leeman controlled rammed at the back of Inaba''s head hard. *gochin-* A painful sound rang out.

    ¡ºWhether it''s Ha-bou or you bastard, I think it''s better if both of you will be a bit more considerate to this uncle''s safety. I thought I was going to die.¡»

    ¡ºAh¡­¡­I, I''m ashamed, boss. Don''t tell me, was the submarine broken somewhere!?¡»

    Inaba''s previous dignity vanished without a trace. He immediately became all shook up with trembling rabbit ears. Seeing that Leeman let out a deep sigh and went ''good grief'' with his fins.

    ¡ºWell, I''m fine though. This will make a tsunami like this. Ha-bou was also installing tsunami countermeasure in Erisen so just this much won''t be a problem but¡­¡­I''m telling you there should be a bit better way of doing thing.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Well, it''s not like that''s impossible. But, see, ain''t my soul a zing one? Then the finishing move must be a me one ain''t it?¡»

    ¡ºWho cares.¡»

    Leeman''s cold straight-man retort burst. Inaba''s rabbit ears withered.

    ¡ºWell, let''s just say it''s all right in the end. Everything is mostly taken care of, the rests are also running away.¡»

    ¡ºHm~m, even so, just what in the world happened ya?¡»

    A stamped of sea monsters. If Inaba and Leeman weren''t here, surely Erisen would be attacked. This was something that had never happened before.

    ¡ºWeck information. But, the scale of this is differentpared to the sporadic attack by the "straying monsters" until now. Perhaps we better inform the humans too about this for now.¡»

    ¡ºGuess so. Especially Erisen, because that''s Myuu-dono and Remia-dono''s birthce ya.¡»

    ''Anyway, let''s go back for now.''Inaba and Leeman were of the same opinion like that with an exchange of their gaze, however, their monster instinct notified them of "something". The two turned their gaze to the west at the same time.

    ¡º¡­¡­What''s this?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­I wonder¡»

    From the direction of the open sea far away, there was a small ck spot that looked standing out. No matter how they looked, it looked like it was floating in the air.

    Inaba and Leeman looked at each other''s face and then they advanced toward the ck spot while heightening their vignce.

    Before long the thing became clearly visible. It was a mechanical object with the shape of a rectangr pyramid. There was nothing supporting it from below, it was floating still two meter above the sea surface.

    ¡ºSomehow it look simr with Ou-sama''s item huuh.¡»

    ¡ºHa-bou''s artifact, is it? But, this is¡­¡­¡»

    If talking about a floating mysterious object, what came to mind was the artifact of a certain demon king. But, both Inaba and Leeman didn''t assert that. It was only a vague feeling, but their monster instinct sensed that "this thing is different".

    Just like how Inaba and Leeman was observing it, the quietly floating mysterious rectangr pyramid also felt like it was somehow observing Inaba and Leeman.

    ¡ºBoss. What should we do with this? I''m only guessing, but this might be rted with the monsters just now don''tcha think?¡»

    ¡ºMust be. Something like this is best if we left it to Ha-bou. Anyway, how about we collect it for now?¡»

    Right after Leeman said "collect", a change appeared at the mysterious rectangr pyramid.

    ¡¸¨D¨D£ù¤³£ò£ò¤Ë¤â£ë£÷£ð£¿ ¨D¨D£è£ð¤ª¡¢£ð£ç¡«¨D¨D£ò¤¦£äEhito£â£ì£ì¤¢¡¹

    Right after it let out that gibberishnguage, Inaba rabbit ears stood straight from shock, and Leeman''s listless half-opened eyes¨D¨Dit was like that from the start though¨D¨Dlooked somewhat surprised. Then the pyramid ignored them and started to move smoothly toward the west.

    ¡ºWha, what was that? It talked ya.¡»

    ¡ºChih. Troublesome. It''s making me letting go a bit more of the service time for my family like this.¡»

    The mysterious rectangr pyramid moved away with really high speed.

    Inaba''s eyes that were seeing that were gradually getting brighter. That shine was exactly the curiosity to the unknown which exterminated his boredom. He was sensing the presence of strife at the destination where this rectangr pyramid object that was rted with the monsters stamped was going.

    ¡ºMy bad boss. I''m¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºI got it. You are going right? Can''t be helped. I''ll go with you.¡»

    Not letting Inaba finished talking, Leeman consented of apanying him with an atmosphere that if he was a human this would be where he took a smoke.

    ¡ºNo, it''s better if boss stay behind yeah. This might be dangerous.¡»

    ¡ºIf it''s really dangerous, then I have to bring back the information of what kind of danger it is. If I let you go alone and you don''te back, what am I going to do then? If I and you go together, even if we meet danger one of us can hold back the danger while the other escape isn''t that right?¡»

    ¡ºNo, but still ya, what are you gonna do with your wife and child boss?¡»

    Leeman sent a nce at Inaba who was scratching his head before turning his gaze to the east. Seeing how he was sending magic power to that direction, he must be activating telepathy.

    After talking about something for two, three seconds, Leeman''s body rocked and the white of his eyes was bared as though he got hit by a shockwave.

    ¡ºBo, boss!? What''s the matter!? Are you okay!?¡»

    ¡ºI, I''m okay. No problem. I only touched my wife''s sore spot a bit.¡»

    ¡ºSore spot¡­¡­what did you say?¡»

    ¡ºNo, I told her I''m going out for a bit. I don''t know when I''ll go home so take care of the rest please. That''s all.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­That, even I who don''t have a mate think that way of telling her is too insensitive. And, what did boss''s wife said?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Even if I go home, don''t think that your room will still be here. This useless husband, something like that.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­As I thought how about going home? Right now.¡»

    Leeman''s mouth formed a small grieving smile before saying¡¸Now, let''s go. We are going to lose sight of it¡¹ and chased after the rectangr pyramid.

    It seemed the wife''s stock of patience had ran out against the husband''s wanderlust. In the end when Leeman went home, would he be weed back by his family¡­¡­

    By the way, Leeman''s home was built by hollowing out a rock at the reef area nearby Erisen. It was a splendid home. In a human sense it was unmistakably a stately mansion of a celebrity.

    Seeing the back of Leeman who was going ahead, Inaba''s expression looked reallyplicated, but he then shrugged his rabbit ears and chased behind him.

    The two monsters advanced forward through the ocean in order to ascertain the unknown object and the unknown something.

    Their figures before long vanished at the other side of the horizon.

    After that, Inaba and Leeman''s whereabouts became unknown for a few years.

    Because the two by nature had wanderlust habit, no one were especially concerned but¡­¡­

    One day, due to a notice that suddenly arrived, a turmoil that started from the incident this time as the impetus dragged in the demon king family and it developed into a great tumult where hell broke loose.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The story this time is for the extra story that I''ll write someday.

    For now, I''m thinking that it will be a story where Nagumo family second generation will also show up but¡­¡­well, it''s still in the future.

    The artifact presented to Lee-san¡­¡­

    This is Lee-san who was once taken out from aquarium by flying cross, so when thinking that now he became able to control that by himself, it''s normal isn''t it? It''s surreal though.

    Inaba''s sure kill move.

    Everyone, did you recall that person from One Piece?

    But, Shirakome wrote by imagining that person from D-Gray. I like the scene of Falling Technique ¡¸Iron Shac¡ð¡¹.

    Twin tail is also not different then rabbit ears. Both are justice.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    Evening. The time after school when the light of the sun was starting to be dyed orange bit by bit.

    In a ce a slight distance away from the school building, there was the spirited yells of the students resounding.

    That ce was a building that was separately built from the gymnasium and was exclusively used for martial arts type club activity. The students were calling the building as dojo building. Clubs like kendo, judo, karate, aikido, jeet kune do, ninjutsu, naginata, kodachi two sword style, wrestling, boxing, and so on did their activity here, its spaciousness was more than the gymnasium with three floor in total, thepletion of the building was really rare even for a private school.

    People said, that it was the result of the hobby of the first generation board chairman surging out¡­¡­

    At the ce in the first floor of that dojo building that was allocated for the kendo club, unique spirited yells that sounded a bit different from other club were resounding. Surely, most likely, the club members were yelling ¡¸MEE¨DNN¡¹, but even when the yell went well¡¸eE¨DNN¡¹, when it went bad ¡¸EAAAAAHNH¡¹, and if things didn''t go well ¡¸ENDEEEEERR¡¹. Like that it became an hour of mishearing. (TN: In kendo, the athlete would usually used ''men'' in their yell)

    Of course, that was the result of the gushing out fighting spirit.

    Though about this kendo club, they were showered with a lot of attention from the karate club, judo club, and aikido club that were also allocated the first floor as the ce for their club activity. It wasn''t something tant, but there were quite a lot of nces flying toward the kendo club.

    The cause of course wasn''t those yells, but a beautiful girl with a trademark of a ck hair ponytail.

    The excellent style that could be seen clearly even across the loose kendo uniform and the dignified atmosphere that also gave off kindness. She was someone who even before her disappearance was evaluated as aposed girl, but now she appeared like an adult woman from where a core far stronger than before could be felt from her.

    ¡¸Haa~. Yaegashi-san, she is seriously amazing. I wonder if I should join kendo club even after thiste.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you gonna do even if you join huh. Rather, if you try to do something, you are gonna get done in by her seriously scary boyfriend you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. Taking nces from afar is just right toward that kind of person.¡¹

    The target of the ncing looks¨D¨DYeagashi Shizuku. When a boy of the judo club who was taking nces at her was whispering ecstatically, his friends retorted with expression and voice that were filled with resignation.

    If one looked around, it could be somehow understood that even the karate club and aikido club were also making that kind of conversation. The extraordinary mystery of her one year disappearance and her atmosphere that changed for some reason were raising her charm and degree of attention by a lot.

    ¡¸Aah, sheesh. How irritating. Even though the match will be soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Really. If I remember correctly, the karate club will also have their match next month though¡­¡­. They arecking spirit.¡¹

    When one member of the female kendo club grumbled that with a frown, another member also showed her agreement while wiping her sweat.

    It was at that timing Shizuku came with a drink in one hand and an apologetic expression on her face.

    ¡¸What should I say¡­¡­I''m sorry. As I thought, isn''t it better if I don''te here so much? I''m also not a club member anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Wai-, that''s not it! We weren''t saying that with that kind of meaning!¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep! The bad one are those guys who aren''t concentrating at their training, it''s not Shizuku-chan''s fault!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, we are the one begging you toe here, so you don''t need to be that considerate I''m telling you!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, Onee-sama! If Onee-sama like it, I''ll ambush those peeping bastardster today from the darkness!¡¹

    Shizuku had quit the kendo club after her return to school. That was because her physical ability and kendo skill had became cheat level from her experience in another world.

    She was literally unbeatable by anyone if she didn''t hold back. Shizuku judged that if she faced students who were seriously putting their heart into kendo and participated passionately in a match, and won when she wasn''t serious while holding back, she would only bring harm to those students, and that was why she resigned from the club.

    However, the club members who thought that Shizuku who returned to school would naturally also returned to the club wanted to somehow stopped Shizuku from leaving the club, however, their persuasion ended up in vain and Shizuku still wouldn''t return, that being the case, they consulted the club adviser and created a position of "manager that could also coached the members" to keep Shizuku in the club.

    Long story short, ''it''s fine even if you aren''t a member, if you have timee ying her while also coaching!'' it was something like that.

    Shizuku was tearfully pleaded at by her juniors, and clung at by her friends of the same age as though they were konaki jijii, and even the seniors who already retired from the club were wordlessly pressuring her everyday with their sad gaze.

    Regardless of how the society and also the students'' parents were vaguely keeping distance from the "returnees", Shizuku''srades from the kendo club who tried to maintain their connection with her as though to say ¡¸Who gives a damn about something like that!¡¹ made Shizuku felt bashful and tickled.

    In the end it was Shizuku who yielded and like that she wasing to coach especially in the days before apetition.

    Thinking that it would be terrible if such Shizuku stoppeding because she was considerate of her surrounding, the female club members simultaneously gathered toward Shizuku who was looking apologetic.

    It was also because they were simply fond of Shizuku, but it was also because Shizuku''s coaching was actually fruitful, the students who received her coaching were without a doubt growing in skill. At the following month the qualifier for the national kendo meet would start, so the kendo female students didn''t want to let go of the greatest coach that was Shizuku for that reason too.

    ¡¸Hm~m, I guess. It will be irresponsible for me to stop helping midway in this kind of period isn''t it? That''s why, stop it with the ambush when it''s dark. Also, it will make me happy if you can also stop calling me Onee-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸No way-. Onee-sama is disqualifying me as your stepsister(soul sister)!?¡¹

    Kohai-chan staggered with an expression of despair. The kohai-chan''s friends of the same grade supported her ¡¸Get a hold of yourself!¡¹¡¸Hang in there!¡¹. Furthermore, it seemed that all the juniors here were "soul sister". The soul sisters multiplied while Shizuku wasn''t looking¡­¡­. Consider there are thirty in the dark if you see one in the open! (TN: Japanese''s saying that if you see one cockroach, you better consider there are thirty that you aren''t seeing. And kohai mean junior.)

    The soul sisters were looking at Shizuku. Their moist eyes were pleading, ''please grant mercy to ourrade soul sister who is connected by the bond of soul-''.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Geez, it''s fine if you call me Onee-sama, that''s why don''t look at me with those eyes¡­¡­¡¹

    It was always the Onee-sama who gave in. The crumbling kohai-chan recovered her posture with a bizarre movement like a video being rewound. Perhaps these girls were already something beyond stepsister already.

    When the practice that was fairly hard even with those things happening was over, all the female club members other than Shizuku were dead tired while changing clothes in the changing room. At that time a club member asked something that had been asked almost every time.

    ¡¸Then Shizuku. When will you return back to club?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s why, I told you already I won''t.¡¹

    While ignoring with all her strength how the moment she undressed from her kendo uniform the bloodshot gazes of all the kouhai-chan were stabbing all over her body, Shizuku replied to the question of her friend of the same grade with a wry smile.

    ¡¸But still, even though you are that strong. You were the champion all those years even when you were in middle school and also in the first year.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s really a waste.¡¹

    Because Shizuku showed up in practice to give them guidance, the club members were satisfied to a certain degree just from being able to be together with Shizuku. However, purely as a kendo practitioner, knowing the skill of Shizuku (only to the extent ofmon sense), they felt it was really a "waste" no matter what that she didn''t participate inpetition.

    Shizuku''s wry smile deepened while she quickly wore her clothes to hide her body. All the kouhai-chan leaked out ¡¸Chih¡¹ from clicking their tongue.

    ¡¸''m already satisfied enough with kendo. Besides, even though I stop doing kendo, I''m still continuing kenjutsu. Rather, right now I''m busy with that, about various things.¡¹(TN: Kenjutsu = sword art)

    Shizuku couldn''t say that it was because she now knew the truth about her family.

    However, getting suspicious about various things from hearing that "various things" part was how girl worked.

    ¡¸Various things, is it? I see, it must be something like trying to have your boyfriend getting recognized by your family.¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t hand over my daughter as long as you cannot win against me! Something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so it''s as I thought, Nagumo-kun is training in the dojo of Shizuku''s family then.¡¹

    It seemed such rumor was spreading. The eyes of the fellow club members in the same grade were shining bright with curiosity.

    ¡¸And, recently, what''s going on with the boyfriend in the rumor?¡¹

    ¡¸Our ssrooms are separated after all, so it''s hard to get any information. Or rather, Shizuku, are you okay? You aren''t two-timed? From what I heard other than Kaori-chan, he is also getting served by other amazing members right?¡¹

    Concern could be nced at inside their curiosity. The woman rtionship of the man who Shizuku got close to wasn''t normal at all, and it was a well known fact in this school. Someone who wasying his hand on two extraordinarily beautiful transfer students, was even getting served by Kaori who should be Shizuku''s best friend, and he was even knitting love rtionship with their important friend Shizuku¡­¡­the kendo club members weren''t holding a good feeling about such thing.

    ¡¸Thank you for worrying about me. But I''m fine. Kaori, and also Yue and Shia, they are important people for me, and we are staying at his side fullyprehending how it look like. Though it''s certainly not somethingmonce. But, it can''t be helped.¡¹

    The thing about a person in love was the loser, and Shizuku''s happy expression without even a shred of bitterness in it, and how she spoke fondly of her love as though showing it off, while all these also happened every time, the expression of the club members still turned speechless every time.

    Incidentally, there were sounds of grinding teeth *grit grit grit grit-* ringing. Everyone tried to not bother about it, but of course the source of the sounds were from all the kouhai-chan. Dark conversations which would make one wanted to retort ''You guys, just what kind of secret society this is huh'' like ¡¸As expected, we have to ambush that man in the dark is¡­¡­¡¹, or ¡¸However, several people already had the table turned on them¡­¡­¡¹, or ¡¸We need to draw up something, some kind of new strategy¡­¡­¡¹, and so on were secretly spoken among them.

    ¡¸Well, if Shizu said that it''s fine, then it''s not also our ce to say anything¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just what is so great from Nagumo?¡¹

    Almost all the club members had finished changing, but there was no sign of the girls talk ending even while they were putting their appearance in order. This was something usual.

    The cheeks of the questioned Shizuku faintly blushed red. It was a cute expression that she had never showed even once before her disappearance. The club members'' expression turned even moreplicated because whether they wanted it or not they were made to realize that was how serious her feeling toward Hajime was.

    Several of the kohai-chan were starting to beat up their fist onto a doll they took out from somewhere. *zudon, zudon* The punches were making unpleasantly nice sound. Those were wonderful punches that would make anyone wondered if they were more talented in clenching their fist rather than swinging shinai. (TN: Shinai = bamboo sword used in kendo)

    ¡¸Even if you ask that¡­¡­there is a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸If you are forced to give one example?¡¹

    ¡¸uu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­like, how he always protect me at all times, I guess.¡¹

    Shizuku''s answer that she spoke while acting bashful made her friends of the same grade said ¡¸Aa~¡¹ sounding like they understood but also didn''t understand.

    When speaking about Yaegashi Shizuku, she was "onee-sama" for all the kouhai-chan. For other girls, she was a reliable knight-sama that would protect them. Even for the boys, they evaluated her as a gant beauty that would somehow manage by herself no matter in what kind of situation.

    It was difficult for the boys and girls at the same grade to hold impression toward Shizuku as a target to be protected. After all she was actually an owner of specs far superior then all of them.

    But, people who were especially close to Shizuku knew that Shizuku liked cute things and her personality was really girly. The female club members of kendo club were included in those close people category.

    Therefore, they understood what Shizuku said. Although they absolutely didn''t want to understand the disgusting man who wouldn''t see Shizuku as his only one.

    ¡¸Really, just what in the world happened while you disappeared? From everything before this, I thought that Shizuku might go out with Amanogawa-kun.¡¹

    Several girls looked startled hearing that question and they turned their gaze toward the girl who said it.

    Asking the "returnees" about what happened during the time they disappeared was considered as taboo right now based on their tacit understanding. At the beginning, everyone was really curious about that and kept asking, but even through themotion in the society and abrupt quieting down, the answer of the "returnees" was always the same, and because that answer sounded preposterous, a recognition that the topic was "something that mustn''t be asked" was spreading.

    Shizuku was firmly aware of the atmosphere that was containing slight nervousness while speaking an answer that was unchanging from before.

    ¡¸I already said it before this right? We adventured in another world, and fought the underlings of an evil god.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Sure enough, the schoolmates of the same grade were at loss for words in hesitation of what should they say. All the kouhai-chan were staring at Shizuku with worried gaze that looked vaguely pained.

    ''It depends on you whether to believe it or not¡­¡­'' Shizuku''s rtionship with the kendo club members were a bit too close for her to say that. She didn''t want to deal with them the same like how she dealt with mass media, government officials, and outsiders who were only curious. Even if what she spoke was the unvarnished truth itself.

    And so, Shizuku winked yfully and added her words.

    ¡¸Also, I punched Kouki until he cried and apologized. Kouki who lost some teeth with his face swollen all over while sobbing ''I''m sorry, I''m reflecting, I won''t do it anymore'' was really a sight you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ooou¡­¡­that''s really¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I, is that, true?¡¹

    ¡¸Just what happened there. I''m absurdly curious here!¡¹

    The small tension from before vanished somewhere. The female club members started going ''kya-kya''. What kind of situation that would make that perfect superhuman number one handsome boy in the school to apologize while crying? And then, what was the circumstance that would make the caring and gentle Shizuku to be that angry? Their girl''s indefatigable love delusion power was tickled to rise up high.

    Shizuku was calming down her exited friends while,

    ¡¸This is also about Kouki''s embarrassing past, so I cannot speak the detail but¡­¡­at the very least, when I wished for help from the bottom of my heart, the one who responded to that wasn''t Kouki, it was always¨D¨DHajime at those times.¡¹

    Shizuku was saying such suggestive thing with intensely charming expression looking like a dreaming girl, or perhaps more like an adult woman who knew what was the meaning of love. Even her friends who were the same sex unconsciously felt their heart jumped seeing that expression.

    This time, a different silence descended. The expression of the female club members was somewhat dazed, as though they were charmed by Shizuku. There was ''buhah'' sound. It was the sound of the feeling that thought about Onee-sama spurting out from the nose of kouhai-chan.

    Shizuku who noticed the situation around her looked down in embarrassment from her own words and she attempted to change the topic.

    ¡¸Ra, rather than that, the preliminary next month. Do your best you all. Everyone has shockingly be strong, so I''m looking forward not just at the group match, but also the individual match. Our kendo club will dominate the top ranking of the individualpetition.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s quite the pressure on us though.¡¹

    The figure of Shizuku who was inly changing the topic while busily finishing her preparation for going home with bright red ears made the female club members to look at each other''s face and exchanged small smile. And then, following their friend who had became far cuterpare to before she disappeared, they finished their girls talk.

    Next month.

    Shizuku''s figure could be seen at the spectator seat at the second floor of the joint gymnasium of arge city at the neighboring town.

    Below the kendo club of her school waspeting ruthlessly against the kendo club of other school. The loud yells that were filled with fighting spirit, and the sound of shinai striking the opponent, and then the cheering voices were echoing inside the spacious gymnasium.

    ¡¸Our kendo club is strong huh. Especially the girls. Shizuku''s influence on them is tremendous.¡¹

    Hajime who came together with Shizuku to watch whispered that with an admiring expression. Hajime personally wasn''t interested with kendo match, but today was Shizuku''s turn for the "holiday of just two people", so Hajime apanied Shizuku in the form like rooting date (?).

    Thepetition had progressed almost to the end, the grouppetition left only the final, and the members of the grouppetition were also mostly undefeated through all the matches until that stage.

    Even in the individualpetition, the third ce had already clinched by a student of their school, Shizuku''s schoolmate was also going out to the final match that would start after this. Even all the kouhai-chan won their first match without anyone losing, that was why this was actually something big.

    ¡¸This is the fruit of their hard work.¡¹

    Shizuku said that not only from being humble but also because she really thought so. But, Hajime tilted his head and objected.

    ¡¸Is that so? Sometimes my ears picked up words that sounded like ¡ºOnee-sama is watching! With the title of soul sister in the line, I cannot show anything unsightly!¡» though. It feels like it''s only our kendo club whose morale is in different level.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The, they are all cute kohai aren''t they.¡¹

    ¡¸Cute, huh. After they looked at you Shizuku, they then looked at me and a lot of them were making yakuza face that seemed to say ¡ºSitting beside Onee-sama with a smug face like it''s only natural-. You bastard-. I''MMA KILL YOUUUUUUUUU-¡» though¡­¡­. I think it''s not a face a girl should make you know? Look there, that girl''s opponent, she is trembling even before the match begin.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Onee-sama averted her gaze.

    But, her averted gaze suddenly met the eyes of another. The final of the individualpetition would begin after this, but the opponent athlete was looking at Shizuku. The person was already wearing the protector mask, so it wasn''t like their eyes were exactly meeting, but it was clear that the person was focusing on Shizuku.

    That was how strong the emotion that was filling that gaze. In addition, if pushed to say, it wasn''t a positive emotion like the respectful and affectionate gaze of the soul sisters, but the opposite¨D¨Dan emotion of denial.

    (That build¡­¡­also that school¡­¡­)

    The referee called out to the athletes and the opponent athlete''s strong gaze moved away from Shizuku. Shizuku tilted her head and pondered whether she had done something, but she couldn''t think of anything.

    The match began while she was doing that.

    At that moment,

    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOH!!¡¹

    The gymnasium shook. It was a roar so loud that made one hallucinated so. The loud yell of fighting spirit surged and electrified the skin. The audience seat became deathly silent.

    Right after that, a sharp sound *paan-* rang.

    While everyone was dazed, the referee suddenly returned to his sense with a ''hah'' and gave his verdict ¡¸Clean hit¡¹. Yes, in just an instant, Shizuku''s friend who was unmistakably top ss even within the school got one point taken from her. (TN: Here the referee said ''Men ari'', which mean a clean hit on the face I guess. Tell me if anyone know a better trantion for it.)

    Both sides immediately returned to their original position and then the match resumed. A loud yell of fighting spirit surged once more.

    This time Shizuku''s friend barely blocked the vertical sh from above aiming at her mask protector. However, that one attack must possessed sharpness and weight that didn''t betray its appearance. The blocking shinai almost fell off from the hands holding it.

    Without overlooking that opening, the opponent athlete began to hammer in with a flowing motion. Shizuku''s friend was also a top ss as expected that she continued to defend only just barely, but the opening she showed at the beginning became a big shackle that made her unable to stop the consecutive attacks, she wasn''t able to return even a single counterstrike.

    ¡¸Oi oi, that girl, is she really a girl?¡¹

    ¡¸He, hey. That''s just too rude.¡¹

    The opponent athlete that was cornering the athlete of their school with an intense pressure caused Hajime to reflexively say such thing, which was chided by Shizuku in respond even while her cheeks were twitching.

    Indeed, the yelling voice sounded deep, and the volume could even shake the gymnasium, it was really unthinkable that such voice came from a girl.

    In addition, the body build of the opponent athlete was also out of norm. Her height must be over 180 cm. Her big boned body that could be clearly seen even across the protector was just like a heavy weight ss judoka, muscle fibers were jutting out from both her hands that were holding shinai.

    Looking objectively, that body build was something splendid that would make anyone couldn''t help but ask ''that''s really a high school girl?''.

    While Hajime was blinking in surprise and Shizuku was drawing out her memory regarding the opponent athlete, the match showed the end.

    Finally the athlete of their school couldn''t endure the fierce attack, and the moment her shinai strayed away, *pashiiin* such clear striking sound rang along with the shinai striking the mask protector.

    Shizuku was looking worriedly at her friend who was standing still looking dumbfounded. When the referee urged on the girl she seemed to return to her senses and bowed once before quietly returning to her own area. She took off her mask and clenched her fist tightly in frustration with her faced still looking down.

    The kendo club members gathered around her one after another and talked to her.

    ¡¸She got dealt with a bad match there. If the opponent was merely pushing on with brute force the would be able to still manage somehow but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Indeed, the opponent¡­¡­isn''t simply like that. But, why is she in the qualifier here¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed Shizuku knew something about the opponent athlete.

    ¡¸Nn? Looks like they are quarreling there. Is it all right there?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Shizuku who was pondering something returned her attention to the match venue from Hajime''s words, and there certainly the opponent athlete just now seemed to be in some kind of argument with the female club members of her school.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What, is she your acquaintance just as I thought? I''m hearing Shizuku''s name mentioned from there.¡¹

    ¡¸As, as I thought it looks like she has some kind of business with me.¡¹

    Hajime''s inhuman ear wasn''t as amazing as the rabbit ear of the rabbit n, but it had really high performance in its hearing ability. Using that, he could hear that it seemed the opponent yer was questioning the female club members about why Shizuku didn''t appear in thepetition.

    The female club members looked really nervous against the really dangerous atmosphere, but when they saw the opponent athlete who still hadn''t taken off her face protector lowered her voice tone and asked if by any chance Shizuku was seriously injured, they calmed down a bit and managed to somehow answer.

    But even though they now could answer back, there wasn''t a lot that they could say. It seemed they told the opponent that Shizuku simply quit kendo club because of personal reason and not because of injury or anything.

    Surely the female club members were thinking that this person was an acquaintance of Shizuku who was a regr at the national meet, and she was worried why Shizuku didn''t participate in thepetition. They said to her that Shizuku wasn''t injured so there was no need to worry, however, the opponent athlete then showed an unexpected reaction.

    She suddenly took off her mask as though tearing it off, and then her gaze turned toward Shizuku with a glint as though saying that she would kill her. No matter how anyone looked, that expression was of anger, like a volcano in the verge of erupting. It was also an appearance with extreme intensity.

    Hajime unconsciously got reminded of a certain guy haunting a certain clothes store in the other world to the degree he put himself on guard.

    The square features, thick eyebrows and beastly eyes,rge nose split chin, they were all impressive.

    After the opponent athlete red at Shizuku, she moved looking like she was going toward her. The female club members who guessed that tried to stop her, but she pushed them aside and moved to exit the venue.

    Feeling the dangerous atmosphere, even the teammates of the opponent athlete came to stop her, but perhaps she already had lost all her cool that she couldn''t even hear their words. She was advancing while dragging her teammates clinging on her body with her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Looks like she couldn''t get talked with unless I go there. I''ll head there for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Just in case, I''ll be nearby.¡¹

    Hajime also stood up following Shizuku who stood up from her seat.

    No matter how abnormally big the body build that person had, it was impossible for a high school girl of the present day Japan to do anything at Shizuku.

    However, what could hurt a person wasn''t just simply violence. Looking from the other party''s abnormal state, she might throw "words" that could hurt Shizuku.

    Words were magic. Depending on the situation, it could be greatly powerful evenpared to the highest level of magic from another world.

    From the standpoint of a "returnee", they already heard a lot of inconsiderate words until now, if they could finish this business without hearing anything from the other party then that would be the best.

    Because Shizuku possessed a strong heart she could endure a lot more than most people, but because of that her heart was easy to be wounded. Therefore, depending on the situation, Hajime was prepared to release "Pressure'' that would make the other party fainted while foaming on their mouth without any hesitation.

    The demon king-sama was increasingly getting indulgent toward his rtives since he returned back to earth.

    ¡¸Err, I''ll really be fine you know? That''s why, don''t do anything too reckless okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''ll consider it optimistically.¡¹

    The extremely unreliable words of the overprotective Hajime tickled Shizuku and also troubled her.

    Like that, when the two got down to the first floor and approached the entrance toward the venue, the aforementioned opponent athlete appeared while dragging behind her teammates and Shizuku''s friends.

    Even the tumult around her that was trying to stop was only trivial matter. With a look that caused a hallucination as though the Fudou Myouou had descended, the opponent athlete ran her gaze fiercely and caught the appearance of Shizuku. (TN: Fudou Myouou = Ac; atha Vidya-raja; The Immovable, a manifestation of Mahavairocana)

    While somewhat desperate yells like ¡¸Run awaayy! Shizukuu, super run awayyyyyy!¡¹, or ¡¸Onee-sama! Please leave this ce to me and go on ahead!¡¹could be heard from the female club members, the female opponent who was emitting an intensity that even resembled Ashura¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yaegashiii! You-, you are calling yourself a samurai like that!?¡¹

    Said such thing with unexpectedly cute voice that would make anyone wondered just what with the war cry at the middle of the match.

    Anyway,

    ¡¸I''m not a samurai.¡¹

    Toward the girl who surely was at the same grade with her, Shizuku returned back words of correction with a serious face and politenguage.<hr>

    Shizukuponent was insufficient, so I wrote her just now.

    When this is over, I''m thinking if I should write the ''Kouki get summoned too muchh''.

    When I saw the thought column or the messages, unexpectedly there are a lot who said they want to read it, Shirakome who when ttered will indulgently get on board, as expected, feel like doing it.

    But seeee, this is Kouki after allll. Anxiety whether I''m going to have fun writing it ising and going¡­

    But when I write, there is also the feeling of wanting to write properly too¡­¡­

    If the writing of the ''get summoned too muchhh'' arc feel like it be slovenly, surely I will be revived if I can receive yell ''Shirakomeee get a hold of yourself!'' from you all.

    Please take care of me.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    Dead silence filled the lobby. The cheering for other match and other voices came in from the match venue, but even with all those noises it felt like silence had visited this ce, it must be the fault of the atmosphere that was brought about by the two high school girls staring at each other.

    "You are calling yourself a samurai" "I''m not a samurai" It was only those words. It wasn''t a conversation that high school girls would generally make, but the atmosphere of the two was too serious to call it a joke.

    The asking side even now was exhaling out wild breath that was apanied with vapor from her mouth, with an atmosphere where it was as though her bloodshot eyes might even emitted mysterious beam, while the replying side wasn''t even making an astonished expression that said¡¸Just what is this girl saying?¡¹, rather a desperation of¡¸You think I''ll let anyone attach anymore strange attribute on me more than this! I''m not a samurai, believe it!¡¹ could be peeked at from the gap of her expression.

    ¡¸I''ll change how I said it. You, you are calling yourself a kendoka like that!?¡¹

    The kendo girl who boasted a huge body frame where people who seemed to be her kendo club teammates and Shizuku''s friends from kendo club were still sticking on her, was raising an angry yell with a cute anime voice just like before. The gap between the voice and the Fudou Myouou face was terrific.

    The first thing Shizuku did was to let out a sigh of relieve while stroking her chest hearing she was entered into a category that wasn''t that strange for an active high school girl to be in while showing a perplexed expression at the indignation of the Fudou Myouou girl.

    ¡¸I don''t understand what do you mean by "like that" but¡­¡­at the very least, right now I''m not even in kendo club, so I cannot say that I''m a kendoka.¡¹

    ¡¸-, then, it''s as I thought, you are saying that you resigned? You are not just taking absent?¡¹

    Her aura of anger was still unchanged, but the Fudou Myouu girl asked with an expression that somewhat feeling shocked.

    ¡¸Yes, I have formally resigned, and I also don''t have n ofing back.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I know that you encountered a serious incident. Is that the cause? I heard that you aren''t injured, but do you have a circumstance that make you unable to return?¡¹

    *grit* There was such sound. It was the sound of Fudou Myouou girl clenching her fist tightly. The kouhai-chan that was clinging on that arm to stop the girl stared still at that fist while her expression was starting to go pale. Her tear nd looked like it would burst crying anytime.

    ¡¸No. Both my mind and body are healthy. It''s not that I "cannot" return, but I "won''t" return. That''s what I decided.¡¹

    ¡¸-, Yaegashiii, you are-, -¡­¡­wha, what is, your reason?¡¹

    Kouhai-chan''s arms were repelled away! By the inting arm muscle! Kouhai-chan fell on her butt and she trembled all over! The friends of Shizuku, and also the teammates of the Fudou Myouou girl too, they were seeing the vision of the girl''s rage aura and shivered in fear!

    The Fudou Myouou girl desperately repressed the something that was overflowing out from inside herself and tried her best to be calm. Hearing that question, Shizuku scratched on her cheek awkwardly while deliberating of how to answer.

    If she said her reason honestly, it would be because in the world of kendo there was already no one that could be her opponent, because the specs she obtained in another world was a foul y, those were the reasons but¡­¡­

    By no meant she could say those things just like that. If she said such thing, perhaps Fudou Myouou would really descent to this world for real.

    Now then, how to answer so that the matter could be settled peacefully¡­¡­

    Shizuku didn''t even need five second to ruminate.

    But, it seemed that little time instead gave the other party a conclusion.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. I get it. I didn''t want to believe it, because I thought that there is no way that Yaegashi would, but¨D¨Dit''s because you got a man aren''t you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, no, it''s not like¨D¨D¡¹

    Shizuku noticed that the gaze of the Fudou Myouou girl turned toward behind her and she tried to say something.

    But, before she could the Fudou Myouou girl threw a gaze that glinted with murderous brutality!

    Not only the kendo girls right nearby, even the kendo boys and officials who became curious onlookers from afar were trembling violently altogether!

    ¡¸<em>Aaa</em>?¡¹

    ¡¸¨C!?¡¹

    Hajime-san''s glint reversal!!

    What was overflowing out from those shrinking pupils was exactly madness! It caused everyone to feel shiver and their body locked up thinking¡¸Those eyes, those are absolutely the eyes of a murderer aren''t they!?¡¹. That thing over there was a demon wearing the skin of a high school boy!

    The Fudou Myouou girl quietly returned her gaze to Shizuku.

    That thing was no good. That was something that a human must not got involved with no matter what. The instinct of Fudou Myouou girl-chan that made that judgment wasn''t mistaken.

    Now, let''s get a fresh start.

    ¡¸It''s because you got a man aren''t you!¡¹

    ¡¸For now, wait a little bit okay. ¡­¡­Hajime, stop with the ring. She is getting teary eyed, and several people copsed already while foaming in the mouth. Look, like my kouhai over there.¡¹

    Hajime-san was looking.

    When Shizuku looked back across her shoulder and asked Hajime to stop with a wry smile, Hajime obediently settled down his ghastly aura. He folded his arms once more and also closed his eyes. His atmosphere was turning back to a quiet one. The madness had left. Everyone''s SAN value was protected!

    Shizuku''s friends let out whispers of gratitude¡¸Shizuku is goddess¡¹. Also, it seemed the legend of the school''s two great goddess would increase. In a bit of different meaning than before.

    ¡¸So, you are ignoring me. You are telling me that someone like me is not even worthy to be your opponent is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, you look like you are going to burst into tear anytime now you know? I won''t ignore you or anything, so don''t force yourself to progress the talk and wipe your¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you pitying me!?¡¹

    Looks like she was already in a state that couldn''t withdraw back anymore. The rage that she harbored toward Shizuku for some reason and the glint reversal that a normal high school girl shouldn''t get exposed at for their whole life seemed to cause her mind to be really at her wits end.

    Shizuku was opening her mouth to calm down Fudou-chan who was picking a quarrel with that teary eyes while still emitting her great intensity, but the heated up Fudou-chan raised her voice angrily as though to drown out Shizuku''s voice.

    ¡¸I, in order to win against you! I''m giving it my all until now only for that! Whether it''s in the middle school, or at the first year of high school, I was undefeated! Except against you! You were the one who always became the champion at the tournament! Even though defeating that you is my only objective, and yet!¡¹

    Angry voice, was it really? Her intensity caused the people there to feel that it was like that, but for Shizuku, she was somehow getting the impression that the girl looked like she was clinging to something, or perhaps as though she wasmenting because she understood that what she wanted was forever out of her reach.

    ¡¸When you disappeared, I despaired at that time! I even thought for a moment to stop with kendo-. I transferred here was also because I thought, that if I do kendo at the district where you were at, then perhaps my feeling will cleared up a bit! That''s why, when you came back, I was really happy, and yet¡­¡­and yet, for you to abandon your sword just for a man!¡¹

    ¡¸Fudou-san, you¡­¡­¡¹

    Surprisingly, the Fudou Myouou girl-chan''s surname seemed to be "Fudou". What a match. Shizuku''s whisper was faint and it only reached Hajime, but that Hajime was obviously shocked while saying ¡¸What, did you say¡­¡­don''t tell me, her name is Myouou?¡¹.

    By the way, the girl''s name was Fudou Akari. Hajime, constion price for you. (TN: Fudou Myouou = ²»„ÓÃ÷Íõ, Fudou Akari = ²»„ÓÃ÷)

    Fudou-chan rapidly walked toward Shizuku, leaving behind her teammates and Shizuku''s friend who had let go of her due to her menacing aura.

    And then, she pointed with a snap at Shizuku''s nose, and with a zing straightforward gaze she,

    ¡¸Fight me, Yaegashi Shizuku. If you forget about me because you think it''s something trivial, then I''ll make you remember. This kendo of mine that you don''t pay any attention to, I''ll beat it into your body to teach you how formidable it is!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡¸¡¹

    Yes, it was a war deration.

    Of course, Shizuku had no duty or responsibility to ept. The other party was considering her as rival, feeling furious, and tried to drag her into a fight were all by her own convenience. It waspletely unrted with Shizuku.

    But,

    (¨D¨DIt will be easier if I can just ignore this, huh)

    That was exactly why Yaegashi Shizuku couldn''t ignore this. Her personality wasn''t one that would let her choose the easy path.

    To say nothing of how the other party didn''te at her with ill will, and seeing how the other party somehow gave her an impression as though she was struggling with her own heart, made her unable to refuse even more.

    Therefore,

    ¡¸I ept your challenge.¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    She epted that challenge gantly. The sharp glint of the other party, was replied back with a deep gaze that looked like a tranquil forest.

    That voice wasn''t raised to be louder or disyed intense pressure by any means. However, the heavy and deep "something" inside that voice definitely made Fudou to unconsciously hitched her voice.

    Seeing that, Shizuku''s look loosened up slightly.

    ¡¸However, is it fine with you if we do it at another day? Today, I''ming to cheer for my friends. I cannot prioritize you here. Fudou-san yourself, you aren''t nning toe at me by neglecting your teammates correct?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Lured by Shizuku''s gaze, Fudou looked back behind her. Over there, there were her kendo club teammates staring worriedly at her. A small groan ¡¸u¡¹ leaked out from Fudou. It seemed she recovered her senses for a bit after seeing her teammates.

    Her expression turned awkward and apologetic, and then she shook her head as though to shake off something.

    Shizuku handed over a scrap of paper to such Fudou.

    ¡¸This is, my contact address. Please contact me when you have made your preparation.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I get it.¡¹

    Fudou received the paper and she directed a gaze that seemed to want to say something to Shizuku for a bit, but then she returned toward her teammates.

    ¡¸Shizuku! Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama, are you safe!?¡¹

    Shizuku''s friends gathered one after another and talked to her with worried voice. Event the kouhai-chan who had revived before anyone knew also rushed toward Shizuku after ring angrily at the back of Fudou.

    ¡¸I''m fine, I''m fine. That person also isn''t someone that I didn''t know at all.¡¹

    ¡¸But, something like a match at another day¡­¡­. This is something personal right? It will be against that kind of person you know? Won''t it be dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought she is a barbarian from somewhere. That was scaryyy. The saying of a face like a demon must refer to that kind of person. Shizuku, I''m telling you this for your own good, it''s better to report this to the teacher or someone.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, Onee-sama! There is no way that lump of muscles is a normal high school girl! That must be a monster wearing the skin of a high school girl! Onee-sama is going to get eaten by that!¡¹

    It appeared that everyone was scared against Fudou''s pressure and threatening aura, and also her atrocious body build and face. At the same time, they also seemed to be feeling great unease with this personal match where the rule might be ignored without the supervision of any adult. It was clear that they were worrying for Shizuku from the bottom of their heart.

    But, the one in question here, Shizuku was instead frowning slightly.

    She was happy that they were worried for her. But, if they then deprecated Fudou''s appearance and body build because of that, even if that was because of the consequence of the girl''s own action, what they were saying still wasn''t something that felt good to hear.

    Not noticing the inside of Shizuku''s heart, Shizuku''s friends were getting heated up even further with their criticism toward Fudou because seen from the side, it looked like Shizuku was only gettingpletely dragged into this.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone, I''m happy that you all are worried for me, but putting aside criticizing her action, saying those kind of words toward her appearance that she was born with is a bit too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, Shizuku¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So, sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    The friends came back to their senses suddenly when they saw Shizuku''s expression that was enduring distress. Shizuku''s friends knew about the personality of the busybody Shizuku who would feel other people''s pain as though it was her own pain. At the same time, Shizuku''s expression also vaguely looked sad seeing them speaking maliciously behind someone''s back.

    ¡¸Hmmm. I''ll say it one more time, thank you for getting worried for me. But she¨D¨DFudou-san, just like I said just now, she isn''t someone that I didn''t know. I almost never talked directly with her, but she is a regr in the national tournament, and I had faced against her several times. She is definitely not a bad person.¡¹

    Shizuku said that with a wry smile, and then ¡¸Besides¡­¡­¡¹ she continued while ncing behind across her shoulder.

    ¡¸Even in the unlikely chance that she took unfair method, I''ll still be fine. After all a sca~ry person is watching over me.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    It went without saying who was it that Shizuku referred to. Shizuku''s friends looked at Hajime who was quietly standing behind Shizuku, and then they trembled when Hajime nced back at them in respond. Kouhai-chan was hiding by using all the senpai as shield.

    ¡¸Indeed, it will be fine if Nagumo is there, I think?¡¹

    ¡¸In a sense, it feels like the person just now is still better.¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama, that person, he absolutely had killed two or three people before. You should rethink about going out with¨D¨Dhiihn!?¡¹

    To tell the truth, Shizuku''s friends were thinking ¡¸Is it really okay going out with that kind of boyfriend¡¹, but when they recalled the glint and aura from before that resembled a devilish homicide, they couldn''t think that Hajime would be really unreliable. Rather, they imagined the end of the person who tried toy their hand on Shizuku and even felt sympathy welling up toward such person.

    On top of that, if they knew that kouhai-chan''s words was actually an underestimation¡­¡­.

    For some reason kouhai-chan felt an intense chill in the middle of speaking and she screamed. When Shizuku''s friends looked at Hajime all at once,

    ¡¸What did you say, about Shizuku and me?¡¹

    ¡¸You two are really a match made in heavennn! I''m sorry, please forgive me! Don''t kill me!¡¹

    Kouhai-chan was trembling like a baby deer that was only just born. Shizuku''s friends were getting cold sweat seeing Hajime''s faint smile.

    ¡¸Hajime. Don''t bully my kouhai like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not bullying her. It''s punishment. It''s including the admonition toward her usual strange gathering and action.¡¹

    ¡¸Do it moderately please?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou¡¹

    Shizuku''s friends thought. ''Nagumo is totally a bad news'', and then ''Shizuku is a wild beast tamer''. By the way, for some reason there was a person who blushed slightly hearing Hajime saying ''punishment'' with his S face though¡­¡­.

    For the sake of friendship, Shizuku pretended to not notice that.

    After that, Shizuku''s friends returned to the venue in order to participate in the remaining matches, while Shizuku and also Hajime returned to the audience seat. Shizuku''s friends splendidly took the championship in the grouppetition.

    At the closing party, Hajime read the mood and he didn''t participate in it. For some reason they were all getting excited talking about Hajime which caused Shizuku to be blushing from start to end. After the closing party, Hajime expressly came to pick up Shizuku which caused Shizuku''s friends to get excited again and Shizuku''s face got even redder from their banter. Such things happened.

    Shizuku whose hand was pulled by Hajime to go home right away then looked back to give her parting greeting to the others. Her expression while doing that caused kouhai-chan to lift the slogan¡¸Onee-sama reign supreme, Nagumo Hajime ought to die¡¹. That expression looked so happy, to the degree that it would make anyone else envious seeing it.

    A few dayster.

    Slightly after school ended, at the period when thest of the students would go home, there was the figure of Shizuku wearing kendo uniform and protectors inside the kendo hall.

    The students of the other clubs had mostly gone home, the people there were only kendo club members who had specially received permission and Hajime who came for being spectator.

    ¡¸¡­¡­so you came.¡¹

    Shizuku suddenly turned her gaze toward the entrance. The club members who were continuing their practice because it was a waste to not do anything were making a wondering expression while turning their gaze following Shizuku''s gaze.

    About a few secondster, arge shadow of a person slo~wly appeared at the entrance of the dojo building. Even though the shadow appeared quietly, *Dede-de-deden! Dede-de-deden!* the BGM of Termi¡ðtor was ying in everyone''s head.

    Every single fingers grasping the door of the dojo building was thick, the legs that were stretching from the skirt were burly like rock. The upper arms caused the sailor uniform to look like it would burst open anytime, the uniform looked like it was a no-sleeved clothes like what the ''hyahhaa'' group living at the end of century was wearing.

    And then, her expression was also¡­¡­.

    He must be seething with fighting spirit. The deep groove carved between her forehead, her lips that were pressed on each other to form a straight line, sharp eyes that were gleaming brutally. The shinai bag and kendo protectors case she were shouldering looked like il and metal rod.

    This situation was truly ''The fierce god''s descent!''.

    Several female club members spontaneously screamed¡¸Hih¡¹ and fell back on their butt, but it must be a bit too harsh to reprimand them that they were being impolite to the opponent.

    Speaking objectively, it was something that couldn''t be helped, it was clear that for normal people, ten out of ten would say that she looked terrifying.

    ¡¸Excuse me. I''m Fudou Akari. I came in order to have a match against Yaegashi Shizuku.¡¹

    With a lovely voice that like before had a terrific gap with her appearance, Akari-chan gave her greeting also following the decorum. For a moment she frowned seeing the girls who fell on their butt and the male club members backing away, but her expression soon returned to before.

    She focused toward one thing. Only toward Yaegashi Shizuku. She decided that everything else was but a trifle.

    ¡¸Pleasee in, Fudou-san. Weing words¨D¨Dare unnecessary isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I came here to fight after all. Your preparation?¡¹

    Fudou was approaching with a pressure that made it felt like the ground was shaking with each of her brisk step. Shizuku calmly stared back at her while nodding¡¸There is no problem¡¹.

    Fudou was guided into the changing room and she changed her clothes there, and then she sat down across Shizuku and began to put on her protectors.

    ¡¸Before the match, can I ask one thing?¡¹

    Shizuku asked while wrapping a towel on her head. Fudou nodded.

    ¡¸You said, that your objective is to win against me. Is that really all there is to it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s fine if this is just my misunderstanding but¡­¡­. No matter how, it feels like this is not simply you purely wanting to raise your skill in kendo further above.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Being unable to have a match against the athlete that was her objective. That athletepletely stopped doing kendo. Would she disy that much of a rage just because of that¡­¡­.

    An athlete that was considered as rival not participating inpetition or retired from the club because of some kind of circumstance wasn''t that rare of a story. Many people must had harbored dissatisfaction or tasted the feeling of being off their game regarding that.

    But, Shizuku thought that the intensity of the emotion that Fudou showed was hard to be exined with just that. She felt from Fudou something more, as though her important thing was stolen away, a fervent something.

    The expression of the questioned Fudou warped slightly. It was unclear whether it was directed toward Shizuku, or toward herself. But for Shizuku, if she was pressed to say, it looked like it was directed toward Fudou herself.

    ¡¸¡­¡­A person like you who have everything won''t understand, the feeling of a person doesn''t have. For me, I have nothing but kendo.¡¹

    After saying only that with a faint murmur, Fudou put on her mask protector as though to hide her expression.

    Shizuku stared at such Fudou for a while, but urged by the gaze of Fudou that peeked out from behind the mask, Shizuku put on her own mask.

    Both of them entered the match area while the kendo club members were watching attentively. They followed the etiquette with flowing movement and with the word¡¸Begin!¡¹ from the club member who took the referee role as the signal, the match began.

    Right away,

    ¡¸oOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!!¡¹

    A yell of fighting spirit that felt as though the air ruptured resounded. The club members simultaneously became paralyzed, while the window sses were rattling for real, not just metaphor.

    Fudou attempted to shake up Shizuku with fine sliding step that seemed to be flowing.

    In respond Shizuku was only quietly standing still with her shinai readied in front of her. She didn''t look perturbed or paralyzed at all.

    ¡¸-, oOOOO-!!¡¹

    Like arge tree. That was how Shizuku seemed to be like. As though to blow away the weakness that she felt for a moment inside herself, Fudou shed her dominating aura many time over toward Shizuku. She moved the tip of her shinai with small movement, she made feint with her gaze and footwork, all in order to lure in the opponent.

    Images were emerging in her mind.

    She would strike the face protector.

    ¨D¨DHer torso was hit.

    From the face toward the torso.

    ¨D¨DHer forearm was hit.

    From forearm to face. Even if it was blocked she would push in¡­¡­

    (-, it would get, returned-)

    No matter how she ran her imagination, she could only image herself getting struck back.

    Didn''t she give up doing kendo? Didn''t she stop participating in match and everything until now? Or else, was it that even with her only doing kendo in her spare time, even with her nk period of not doing kendo, yet she was still unable to even reach toward her feet¡­¡­.

    (Such thing-, that''s absurd-)

    An indescribable emotion welled up from inside. The image of defeat.

    To crush down that feeling, Fudou tried to gush out a yell of fighting spirit that would be even louder than before¨D¨D

    ¡¸oOO¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸yAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    She was crushed instead by the sudden war cry running through her.

    *shin*, silence fell. It was as though even the insects outside the building were holding their breath, a quiet world. Just with a roar, it was as though the world was overwritten with Shizuku''s territory.

    If it was just impact, then surely Fudou was above.

    However, in "weight" that was hammered into the heart, Shizuku was overwhelming.

    While everyone stiffened,

    ¡¸-!!!?¡¹

    When Fudou noticed, in her field of vision, a shinai swinging down was¡­¡­

    She was able to move even faster than her mind could think must be the fruit of her everyday training.

    *PASHIiiiIIN*, the sound of two shinai shing resounded. There Fudou finally noticed that she was blocking against Shizuku''s attack toward her face.

    Fighting spirit that surpassed hers. A terrific step in that she couldn''t even perceived. And then,

    (It''s, heavy-!?)

    Weight that was unthinkable to being from Shizuku''s slender body. Shizuku''s pressure that was maintaining the sword-locking contest without moving into consecutive attack caused Fudou who should be superior in body build to reflexively step back.

    ¡¸E, eh. That''s, Shizuku right?¡¹

    ¡¸Should be, but¡­¡­¡¹

    Bewildered whisper leaked out from the female club members. Shizuku''s style was a "sword of finesse" that made use of variegated technique with elegant footwork and speed to the maximum, it was amon knowledge. They had never seen Shizuku bringing in the fight into a sword-locking contest by her own initiative, in addition she didn''t unleashed her technique from there but instead pushing in with strength.

    ¡¸Has your eyes opened I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸-, Yaegashi-¡¹

    Hearing those words from Shizuku who was staring at her from point-nk range, Fudou noticed herself that almost got swallowed in. She clenched her teeth hard and pushed Shizuku back with a shout.

    Shizuku didn''t resist and gently pulled back. And then, she once again took her previous stance.

    Fudou clenched her teeth grindingly seeing Shizuku''s state.

    ¡¸Not taking advantage from enemy but giving advice instead, you are reallyposed aren''t you¡¹

    Fudou unconsciously let out such curse. Shizuku still only observed calmly.

    ¡¸What is this match for I wonder? Right now, is not the time to exchange words.¡¹

    ¡¸-, I know that!¡¹

    The calm reply caused Fudou''s face to sh red in shame and this time she fiercely assaulted.

    Fudou was getting back to form her pointless exertion of strength and her mind that was shrinking back from her own image, she unleashed an unconstrained assault that was backed with weight that was unbing for a high school girl.

    The strikes came consecutively and clear impact sounds that sounded like handpping echoed inside the dojo building.

    Against the blows that were like a storm, Shizuku sometimes dodged, sometimes, parried, sometimes blocked, and dodged more by even making use of that pressure. If Fudou''s footwork was like a flowing water, then Shizuku''s footwork should be called as a floating leaf dancing lightly in the air from receiving the wind.

    No telling blow couldnd on her.

    Even though normally the opponent''s stamina and mental would be shaved due to the unceasing offense and overwhelming pressure, causing them to expose an opening, the one who was starting to breath roughly was Fudou instead. It was obvious even from across the mask protector. Shizuku was breathing without even the slightest disorder without even a drop of sweat.

    Impatience caused Fudou''s attack into something indulgent.

    Shizuku smoothly stepped in.

    ¡¸MEENN!¡¹(TN: Go for exnation about yell in kendo.)

    ¡¸aa¡­¡­¡¹

    *zupaan* A sound that even felt pleasant to ear resounded. Without rxing her alertness, Shizuku turned around toward Fudou''s back and took her stance.

    Fudou didn''t move. That was because the hit just now was too beautiful. She could only opened her eyes wide in amazement.

    It seemed that the all the other club members, the referee included were in the same state, everyone was paralyzed. They never even imagined that Shizuku who had never participated in a match even once since her return to school, far from not looking like she had no nk period, she even had be so strong to the degree that it was iparable from before.

    Strong, that word wasn''t enough to describe it. In everything, what was called as the extremity was something that would make anyone felt beauty from it. This was exactly that. Shizuku''s kendo already possessed "beauty" that would even made one felt moved.

    ¡¸Referee.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, err, me, men ari one point!¡¹

    Those words made Fudou to return to her sense too.

    She still looked amazed, however right after that, seeing Shizuku taking her stance while calmly facing her, her expression greatly distorted. Her expression looked as though she was facing a reality that she didn''t want to recognize, as though something that was hard to ept was thrust before herself.

    ¡¸SEYAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    Fudou leaped forward. She began a fierce assault once more.

    But, as expected her sword didn''t reach, it was blocked, parried, and evaded with cruel calmness.

    And then,

    ¡¸MENN!!¡¹

    Once more, with a perfection that wouldn''t allow even a single excuse, Shizuku''s face strikended. A clear impact sound echoed.

    Fudou powerlessly fell on her knees. That wasn''t because the strike caused a concussion or anything. It was because her heart broke. She crumbled down.

    While the referee was troubled seeing Fudou who didn''t look like she would carry out the etiquette for after the end of the match, Shizuku put away her shinai, took off her mask protector, and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Fudou-san. You see, this is the reason I resign from kendo club.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Fudou slightly looked back across her shoulder. Shizuku continued.

    ¡¸While I was missing, I wasn''t ying around at that time. I was desperately polishing my skill in a struggle to the death. Because there was no other choice than that. Even though I stop doing kendo, but I''m still continuing the kenjutsu of my family even now. That''s why, for "kendo", for the people of kendo club, my sword has be nothing more than a poison.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­In other words, you are saying it''s because you are too strong, because no one is a match for you anymore? That I am not even worthy to be your opponent?¡¹

    ¡¸-, that''s not it. I''m saying that even though it''s the same path of sword, but the direction we are going toward is different. Even if you make me as your objective, it will distort your sword instead¨D¨D¡¹

    Shizuku tried to find the right words somehow.

    Shizuku allowed her friends in the kendo club to be present in this match too was also to divulge this reason to them who were urging her toe back to the club one way or another, but Shizuku had the self-awareness that she was saying something that also could be taken as her being haughty.

    And so, even while she was talking to Fudou, a shadow of unease loomed in her expression wondering whether she would be hated by her friends.

    Seeing such Shizuku, the club members were divided between people who understood what Shizuku meant, people who showed aplicated expression that didn''t know of what to say, and people with eyes that got even brighter while saying ¡¸As expected from Onee-sama!¡¹. But, none of them showed a clear displeasure. Surely that was the result of Shizuku''s personality and the friendship that she had built until now.

    But, it seemed Fudou couldn''t be like that.

    ¡¸Why, just why-. There is only kendo for me! Even though I only have kendo! Even though I have devoted everything for it until now-. But why is it you who have everything that instead be this strong! You who easily abandon kendo-!¡¹

    ¡¸Fudou-san. What do you mean¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku asked Fudou who was starting to leak out tears while she still hadn''t taken off her mask.

    ¡¸I''m envying you!! You are beautiful, stylish, and adored by everyone! On top of that, even in kendo where I have devoted my everything, you easily surpassed me! Even though you have everything that I want! And yet, and yet-, you easily abandon my important kendo for a man! Even though you abandon it, you are still stronger than me¡­¡­such thing, it''s just too much¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Such envious heart was thrown at Shizuku right from the front.

    The body build and appearance of Fudou Akari were to the degree that it was fine to say anyone who met her for the first time would feel fear. It had been like that since she was a child. No matter how much of a girl her heart was, her outward appearance wouldn''t let anyone see her as a girl.

    Other people would make aplicated face, or in a terrible time they wouldugh when she tried to be girly. Just by walking around, the people she passed in the way would send her a shocked expression. Even though she liked cute thing, she was ridiculed that it didn''t suit her.

    She already lost count how much her heart had been broken by clear malice. Just how much she had been wounded by insensitive words and deeds. How many times her heart was gouged because a boy that she liked was actually speaking ill behind her back. The heart of Fudou Akari was unmistakably a girl''s heart. The world was too cruel toward such her.

    What was the most painful for her, was when she saw her parents looking pained when they saw herself feeling pained. It wasn''t that they didn''t love her. Rather, it could even be said that they were doting on her. That was exactly why, seeing her parents getting troubled due to their troubled daughter fanned up her guilt.

    Consequently, that must be why. Why she stepped into the path of kendo.

    It was no use even if she kept getting troubled about her own look. In that case, she would try stepping into a world that would suit even someone like her. And then, so that she would able to approve of herself, she would be number one in that path.

    She decided so.

    But, she encountered her. Inside the world she stepped into, there was that girl.

    ¡¸Why are you that beautiful? Why are you that strong? Why are you that loved? Even though I''m like this-, isn''t this unfair!?¡¹

    It wasn''t like Shizuku knew about the detail of Fudou''s circumstance. But, Shizuku guessed it just from those words. The daily life that Fudou Akari had experienced until now. The bitter experiences.

    Suddenly, the words that were always thrown at her in the past resurrected inside Shizuku''s mind.

    ¨D¨DAre you a girl?

    Her chest tightened. Shizuku saw her past self ovepping with Fudou who was shedding tears. She was about to open her mouth following her boiling emotion.

    However, before her feeling could turn into words,

    ¡¸¡­¡­You can just feel hurt. You should just taste the same pain like me!¡¹

    After saying such thing, Fudou whose eyes were giving glimpses of me of envy and hatred deep inside rushed out from the dojo building without even giving anyone time to call at her to stop.

    ¡¸Fudou-san-, wait¨D¨D¡¹

    Shizuku immediately tried to chase after her, but her hand was grasped by a powerful strength and she was pulled back. When she quickly turned around, the one she found there was Hajime who had been silently watching until now.

    Shizuku showed impatience and told Hajime to let go of her hand, but Hajime spoke back with a serious gaze.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Shizuku.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll finish her offter. I''m not gonna lose to anyone in how to break the heart skillfully.¡¹

    It seemed that Hajime-san was nning to go and finish off the girl who was running off while crying.

    Anyway,

    ¡¸Stop that-, this demon king-!¡¹

    *zupaan* A raging shinai wasunched in a straight-man attack to the face of the demon king. ¡¸Ouch-¡¹ Demon king-sama pitched forward while saying that.

    Even the kendo club members who were dumbfounded by the chain of events also crept away, or even shuddered from Hajime''s words.

    Hajime stroked her own head while looking at Shizuku.

    ¡¸You have calmed down a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hajime made a wry smile toward the astonished Shizuku and he continued.

    ¡¸What is someone at her wits end going to do chasing after someone else who is also at her wits end? Calm down first for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, a beauty like you, no matter what you say toward someone who hasplex about their own appearance, in most case it won''t end well.¡¹

    If someone who didn''t have confidence with their own appearance was then told ¡¸It''s fine, face doesn''t matter!¡¹ by someone who was recognized as attractive by everyone¨D¨Dit was guaranteed that the person would go ¡¸You bastard, you are making fun of me huh!?¡¹.

    Strength left Shizuku''s body. But, she also didn''t look like she was epting it.

    ¡¸Then, are you telling me I should leave her alone because of that ? Such thing¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why, I''m telling you to calm down. What that girl is holding inside, is it something that light that words you thought up in the spot will be able to solve?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku was at a loss for words. Hajime let go of her arm and in exchange his hand touched Shizuku''s soft cheek and pinched there tenderly to calm her down.

    ¡¸Isn''t it better if you give her a bit of time? Like that, if that girl be shut in then you can visit her however many times you like, and if she try to do something then you can just stop her. Either way, doing it right now won''t be anything good for both sides.¡¹

    The caution of Hajime who seemed to have seen through that Shizuku was shaken seeing her past self ovepping with Fudou, made Shizuku to hang her head down while nodding despondently.

    ¡¸Don''t make that kind of face. I''ll also look out so that it won''t be something that cannot be undone. That''s why, you can think slowly, what kind of words you should say, and what kind of action you should take the next time you meet her. Come one, for now let''s go back home for today. Go change your clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps she was feeling regretful that things didn''t go well, or perhaps she was worrying of what she should do. Shizuku was totteringly vanishing into the changing room looking somewhat dejected. Hajime saw her off while making a troubled expression. As for the kendo club members, they were writhing a bit seeing the figure of down-hearted Shizuku that normally she would never show to them.

    ¡¸He, hey Nagumo. You won''t stop her? You are her boyfriend right?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s right. It''s absolutely dangerous to go meet that girl or trying to stop her when shees to attack! That person''s state wasn''t normal!¡¹

    Shizuku''s friends were arguing vehemently at Hajime''s act that seemed to push the back of Shizuku who was trying to do something about this matter.

    Fudou''s state at the end was certainly umon. Different from when she was pushing for a match, her strange atmosphere just now looked as though a stronger negative emotion was overflowing from her. No matter who one thought about it, she looked like she was going to do something bad to Shizuku.

    Normally this would be where one ought to stop from getting involved. No matter how strong Shizuku was, there was no need to allow her to purposefully head toward danger. And if Hajime was her boyfriend, he should not let her lover to get involved with this all the more, was what the girls argued about.

    But, Hajime indifferently dered to them who were like that.

    ¡¸Her meddlesomeness and worrying habit are hardcore one. It cannot be helped right?¡¹

    ¡¸Cannot be helped you say¡­¡­isn''t that too irresponsible even though you are her boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine. If that''s what Shizuku want to do that is. If she is going to be meddlesome toward other people and she is burdened with trouble because of that, then I''ll take care of her and shoulder the burden twice of that, I''ll also spoil her while I''m at it. That''s my role.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The expression of the girls went *munyuu*. It was an expression as though they were forcefully fed with a terribly sweet pastry. As for the boys, their expression was half admiring, and half jealous seeming to say ''Anyway, won''t Nagumo just die already'' in their own way.

    ¡¸Putting that aside, there is one little problem though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, wha, what?¡¹

    One girl asked back while stuttering a bit for some reason. Hajime scratched on his cheek awkwardly while,

    ¡¸That Fudou girl, she was running out still in her kendo uniform, or rather she was still wearing all her protectors. What are we going to do with her uniform?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    When they looked at the entrance, her shoes were also left behind. In this time when the sun had already set, a huge girl wearing full set kendo equipment except the mask protector was running away with tearful face while barefooted¡­¡­. It felt like a new urban legend would be whispered in the neighborhood.

    ¡¸As expected Fudou won''te back herself to take back her things. Even if we want to return her things to the kendo club member at her school, it will be a problem if a male like me go there carrying girl uniform.¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s Shizuku it feels like she is going to say that she want to return it herself but¡­¡­from the talk just now, it will be questionable if we let Shizuku go do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. And so, oi, you kohai over there.¡¹

    Hajime''s gaze locked on to kouhai-chan. Kouhai-chan reflexively jumped on the spot while giving a strange reply ¡¸Yhess!¡¹.

    ¡¸Tomorrow morning, go deliver the uniform to Fudou''s school.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Tomorrow morning¡­¡­err, I have ss normally tomorrow though?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaa? Then, you can juste here to collect the uniform first thing in the morning, go to her school, and then return here before ss start. Ah, you cannot bring the uniform home okay? Just in case, what if that girles back here to take her things herself.¡¹

    ¡¸E, err, senpai. That person''s school, is really far from here though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. And?¡¹

    ¡¸E, err, my house is also, quite far from here so, looking from the total distance it will take a lot of time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. And?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu. At least make it after school, is that no good?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, what are you going to do if by chance Fudou doesn''t have spare uniform? If you deliver it first thing in the morning, in the worst case she can change after arriving in school. But if you deliver it after school¡­¡­you are a cruel fellow huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Whi, which mouth is saying thaatt¡¹

    Kouhai-chan grinded her teeth *gugigigigigi*. It was a rebellious attitude. Really inexcusable. Added with her usual mischief that was crossing the line, her attitude really wasn''t good.

    Hajime made a wide grin while stepping forward as though taking advantage of the gap of her consciousness and approached near, dealing an iron w on kouhai-chan. *creak* An unpleasant sound rang¡­¡­. (AN: Iron w = a wrestling move? where you grasp the face of the opponent with one hand hard)

    ¡¸Ouch-, ouch ouch ouch ouch-. Se, senpai!? My head, my head is splitt¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, kouhai. I''m saying that if you clear this mission, I''ll forgive all your mischief until now. You get anyint?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahih, none at all! I''ll work hard andplete the missionnn!¡¹

    The pitiful kouhai-chan was released, and then she crumbled down on the floor with her legs glued close to each other, that posture was as though she was a pitiful girl that encountered a violent hoodlum. In front of the kouhai-chan who was whispering¡¸Onee-sama, is this also a trial for me?¡¹, was Hajime-senpai who was standing imposingly without even a shred of guilt while dealing additional blow¡¸If you fail, or if you y hooky¡­¡­you understand right?¡¹ to the downed opponent.

    The gap of this with his act against Shizuku before this that was indulgent in various meanings was terrific.

    While the club members were shuddering once more,

    ¡¸¡­¡­What are you all doing? Or rather, why is everyone not changing already?¡¹

    There, Shizuku who had finished changing clothes arrived with a dubious expression.

    ¡¸No, there is nothing. ¡­¡­Right?¡¹

    Hajime looked over the kendo club members with a smile.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes! There is nothing at all!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The hearts of the kendo club members were as one. They couldn''t go against Yaegashi Shizuku''s boyfriend.

    Shizuku seemed to guess what happened somehow and she sent an exasperated gaze at Hajime while also making apologetic expression at the club members at the same time, but before she could say anything, ¡¸Now, we are going home¡¹ her hand was pulled by Hajime and she was taken away.

    At the entrance, Shizuku looked back and somehow said only¡¸See you all tomorrow!¡¹ before fading out.

    Inside the dojo building that became silent,

    ¡¸Uu, how dare you do that to a girl''s face. Is this grudge, ought to be left uncleared like this-¡¹

    There, the grudge of kouhai-chan who didn''t learn her lesson echoed.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Shizuku arc will continue for a little bit more.

    By the way, the scene where Shizuku returned a yell of fighting spirit, I imagined the awesome scene of Tama-chan of Bamboo de for that. Atomi¡ð Fire de¡­¡­Shirakome was trembling in various senses.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    Author Note: I''ll post one more chapter at 19:00.

    Thest of Shizuku arc.<hr>

    The next day after the incident with Fudou Akari.

    A short time before the morning homeroom started, Shizuku talked about the details of yesterday to Kaori, Yue, and Shia who had arrived.

    ¡¸He, hee~. So there was something like that¡­¡­. That must be terrible, Shizuku-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it''s not that terrible though¡­¡­. I''m thinking whether I should be able to handle that better. It''s just a meaningless what-if though.¡¹

    Shizuku''s shoulders dropped while saying such thing. Yue and Shia made a bit exasperated face while Kaori smiled wryly to such Shizuku.

    Although, even though Kaori was smiling wryly, it seemed her attention was taken by something else, since some time ago her gaze kept ncing at other direction even while she was listening to Shizuku''s story.

    Yue and Shia didn''t look like they were really bothered about it, but even the ssmates who had arrived already were paying attention to it with cringing face¡¸Uwaa¡¹ or admiring face¡¸That girl, she is a hero huuh¡¹.

    ¡¸Ouch ouch ouch ouch-, my head-, my heaaad¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. Your head is dumb huh.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s painful-, let go you bastardd!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa? Bastard? Your way of speaking is improper huh, kouhai.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih, I''m sorry! I got too cocky-! Don''t grin on my foreheaad-, Onee-samaaa! Help meee!!¡¹

    A scream echoed inside the ssroom.

    ¡¸And then, I have a friend in Fudou-san''s school, so this morning I tried calling her to ask, is she going to school. But, normally she woulde early for morning training, but my friend told me that she hasn''te yet¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s really worrying isn''t it, Shizuku-chan. But, I wonder if perhaps it will be better for you to also feel worry about somewhere nearer to you for now?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-samaaa! Help meee! Onee-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸There is also that thing that happened only yesterday, so I n to wait and see for a while but¡­¡­. I''m thinking of being the one to go meet her when the time is good.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeehh? Onee-sama? Onee-sama! Your soul sister is falling into a devil''s hand right hereee!¡¹

    Shizuku-oneesama didn''t turn around. Seeing such attitude from Shizuku and the deed that was being carried out behind Shizuku right now, Kaori couldn''t help but let out cold sweat.

    The kouhai-chan who was always hanging around Shizuku.

    Right now she was receiving iron w from Hajime first thing in the morning. Her face was being tightly held in an eagle grip while her forehead was nonchntly getting grinded against with increasing strength, even watching from the side that looked painful.

    Kouhai-chan was desperately tapping repeatedly on Hajime''s arm while desperately seeking help from her beloved Onee-sama, but she was also casually insulting Hajime while doing that, so each time the grip''s strength was increased and she was gradually losing momentum.

    ¡¸Hey, Shizuku-chan. That girl is desperately calling at Shizuku-chan though¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku''s beautiful acting as though nothing happened which was unlike her made Kaori to finally ask while she raised her eyebrows with a troubled look.

    ¡¸Aa~, Hajime? Won''t you forgive her soon? I''ll also speak with herter about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, fine then.¡¹

    Hajime casually tossed away *poi* Kouhai-chan. Kouhai-chan fell on her butt with¡¸Ahih¡¹. ¡¸Uu, that huurtt. My head feels like they are splitting opeenn¡¹ Kouhai-chan''s face contorted looking like she was going to cry, but only after a bit she red at Hajime fiercely.

    ¡¸That''s cruel, Nagumo-senpai! Just what I have done that made me deserved that!?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s because how you were trying to post those sphemous edited photographs.¡¹

    By the way, it was about edited photographs where Hajime was in a dreadful situation in them. In the photographs he was co-starring with macho onii-chan. As expected it was a doing in the level that made even Shizuku inly snapped seeing the appearance of her lover that crossed the line.

    Having a gaze that had crossed being chilly and even looked nihilistic like a ck hole directed at her, kouhai-chan trembled with a sudden chill. She was drenched with cold sweat, and inside her heart she whispered¡¸As I thought, have I overdone it I wonder?¡¹.

    But, in front of the hateful son of a bitch, the pride of a soul sister wouldn''t allow her to apologize or anything.

    In the first ce,

    ¡¸Uh, bu, but! This is because Nagumo-senpai''s own fault!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa? Why is that huh?¡¹

    Against Hajime in his current mood as an opponent, even though it was only at the level like a puppy yipping *yap yap*, but Kouhai-chan was still taking a defiant attitude against such Hajime. Amotion was running through the ssmates.

    ¡¸Hey, is there anyone who has a fresh status te? I''m gonna ascertain that girl''s vocation.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s obvious already even without doing that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. One who oppose the demon king is always¨D¨Da hero.¡¹

    Such conversation were done between Atsushi, Akito, and Noboru. The other ssmates seemed to also in strong agreement.

    Not knowing that all her senpai was looking at her as though they were seeing a hero, or perhaps seeing a rare beast, Kouhai-chan shook her twin tail wildly while pointing sharply with her finger.

    ¡¸Today, I woke up at five o''clock you know! I came at school at six o''clock without even eating breakfast, and from there it was also terrible!¡¹

    ¡¸Terrible? What is?¡¹

    ¡¸The school gate, it wasn''t open!¡¹

    ''Well of course'', everyone nodded. As expected, even the teacher who came early for morning training and so on wouldn''te at six o''clock.

    ¡¸You came too early.¡¹

    ¡¸But, if I want to participate in kendo club''s morning training even just for a bit, I won''t make it in time if I don''te at least that early. After all, the other school is really far.¡¹

    All the senpai were in admiration, thinking ''she is unexpectedly diligent huuh''.

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸It couldn''t be helped so¨D¨DI had no choice other than trespassing in.¡¹

    All the senpai tilted their head, thinking ''she is diligent, right?''.

    ¡¸But, our school, it was really a big deal for a period because of all of you senpai''s disappearance remember? Because of that the gate and fence were also reconstructed for a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa. The countermeasure for uwful intruder. Well, it was made so that it''s a bit harder to enter here, only to the degree like the school of the rich I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And so, right from the morning I was copying wall climb sport. It was difficult to climb up the wall. There were few protrusions to use¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You must lookedpletely like a suspicious person.¡¹

    A high school girl doing wall climb on the school''s wall at six in the morning¡­¡­. The gazes of all the senpai were once more turning into eyes that were looking at a hero in a different sense.

    ¡¸But, I aplished it. I collected that girl''s uniform and climbed the wall once more to escape, and then sped away with my bicycle.¡¹

    ¡¸No, use the train. Just how far do you think the distance is? If I remember correctly, it''s about three, four station. Using bicycle to go there is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Round trip cost 440 yen. You bourgeois senpai won''t understand the value of that amount.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Saving 440 yen by pedaling bicycle. Was it her lunch money for today? The eyes of all the senpai were really gentle. At the same time, there were also using stares piercing Hajime. Hajime-san whispered ¡¸Perhaps I should at least pay extra for her expenses¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸And then, a hell was waiting for me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Here is Japan isn''t it? But for some reason I''m smelling the smell of adventurer from her though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it was a heart-breaking hill! The school of that girl, the school building is located on top of a hill! Can you believe it! My legs were already like jelly! What''s more, there was a bus stop at the hilltop, the people who were arriving for morning training or whatever were overtaking me using bus! In addition, they were staring at me across the window! It was like they were saying ¡ºEh, what''s with that person? Why is a student from another school is desperately pedaling a bicycle until she got drenched with sweat like that? She is a bit out of ce though~¡»! There were even people who pointed at me I told you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Not losing against the hill, not even losing against the curious stares, kouhai-chan climbed to the peak.

    By the way, looking at kouhai-chan who finally arrived wobblingly like a ghost while breathing roughly ''zee¨Dhaa, zee¨Dhaa'', a teacher that must be an adviser¨D¨Da young female teacher weing the students at the front gate was screaming.

    ¡¸I who safely aplished my mission received a lot of water from a kind female teacher, after resting for a bit I left the school. Haha, that hill road, whening it''s like hell, but the return home it''s really heavenly! The exhration was amazing! I rode the bicycle down while my hands let go of the steer handle you know! What a thrill!¡¹

    ¡¸You, are really enjoying life huuh~¡¹

    The ssmates nodded ¡¸Certainly¡¹ at Hajime''s whisper.

    By the way, regarding kouhai-chan who was going down the hill road with a fierce speed while happily yelling ¡¸Hyahoo¨D¨D¨D¡¹ with both her hands in banzai pose and her twin tails fluttering, currently it was bing a hot topic at the school over there even now.

    It was a terribly dangerous stunt, so good children absolutely must not copy it at home okay?

    ¡¸After that, I sent a grandma who was tired from walking her puppy and became unable to move back to her home, and in the end I didn''t make it in time for the morning practice¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your trouble attraction rate is unbelievable oi¡¹

    Lightly ignoring Hajime''s words, kouhai-chan suddenly opened her eyes widely in a sh.

    ¡¸I have aplished the mission that gave me enormous difficulty the first thing in the morning. And what did Nagumo-senpai say to such me after that!?¡¹

    ¡¸? Did I say something?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you said it! When senpai saw me drenched in sweat, ¡ºUnebelievable. It was like you are aedian wearing wig that produced water. Are you gonna participate in R-1 after this?¡»that was what senpai said! Who did you call aedian! I''m not training for that just so you know! That was the result of my hard work you know! Praise me properly, you bastard!¡¹ (TN: R-1 seems to be aedy show in Japan. Anyone know more detail about it?)

    All the senpai thought. That was a splendid tsukkomi. If she could find an excellent partner that took the role of the funny man, wouldn''t she be able to participate in even M-1? Such thought ran through their mind.

    By the way, right after kouhai-chan got her sweaty state pointed out at her, she rushed toward the dojo building with a fierce speed and properly put her appearance in order using the necessities for female club member that were constantly prepared in there. After that, she went to take the aforementioned edited picture from ¡ºSoul sister''s secret armory¡», and when she tried to paste the photo on the door of Hajime''s ssroom she got the first iron w of the morning.

    ¡¸Now, praise me. While you are at it, apologize. Say ¡ºYou have worked hard. It''s really inexcusable for me to bully such capable kouhai. As my apology I''ll part from Shizuku right now. I won''te near her anymore from here on until the doomsday¡». Now, quickly! Quickly say¨D¨Dah, stop-. Pse stop senpai! Don''t tie my hair into a reef knottt! Onee-sama, save meee!!¡¹

    Hajime-senpai''s technique shined bright. Kouhai-chan''s twin tail was tied into a reef knot in the blink of eye, furthermore the tips were formed into heart shape. The hairstyle was then thoroughly fixed in ce with rainbow colored wire with great detail.

    The gazes of all the senpai who were looking at kouhai-chan struggling and squirming with teary eyes were lukewarm. Their gazes looked as though they were watching a frolicking small animal while they were saying ¡¸She isn''t learning huuh¡¹ or ¡¸She still haven''t get enough huuh¡¹. Kouhai-chan''s petite body build also spurred that image further.

    Shizuku smiled wryly while standing up to save kouhai-chan. The bell rang in a good timing.

    ¡¸Come on, the bell has also rang, let her go already with that much.¡¹

    ¡¸Can''t be helped.¡¹

    Kouhai-chan crumbled down on the ground with legs gluing close on each other as though she had just gotten assaulted by a hoodlum. Shizuku reced Hajime and expressed her thanks to kouhai-chan regarding the matter of returning the uniform (Shizuku knew that kouhai-chan was ordered by Hajime to do that only this morning).

    Kouhai-chan who were gifted with the words of thanks from the onee-sama that she loved and respected instantly made a loose expression that couldn''t be showed in front of other people.

    And then, after she stood up while trying to hug onee-sama which was casually dodged by Shizuku, she red hatefully at Hajime.

    ¡¸You better remember this!¡¹

    She said such thuggish line and ran away. The heart styled hair was bobbing up and down above her head. Was she nning to enter her own ssroom while still like that? She was a kouhai whose soul of adventure was overflowing everyday nonchntly.

    ¡¸That photo is really too much but¡­¡­so far as it goes she was doing it at the door of our ssroom where no one other than the people of our ss would see it, so forgive her already okay?¡¹

    Hajime shrugged at Shizuku''s words.

    Seeing such Hajime, Yue let out ¡¸Nn~¡¹ from her mouth while tilting her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Actually, you are really pleased with that child?¡¹

    Those words toward the husband that came from someone who was acknowledged by everyone as the legal wife were basically recognized as correct by everyone in that ce. If Yue saw it like that, then the possibility that it was actually like that was extremely high.

    Not just Shizuku and others, but all the ssmates also looked at Hajime feeling ¡¸Eh?¡¹. Hajime smiled wryly from getting seen through while he lifted both his hands in giving up posture.

    ¡¸Well yeah. Somehow seeing her feels nostalgic.¡¹

    ¡¸Nostalgic? By any chance, did you know her from before?¡¹

    Shizuku asked. Hajime shook his head and denied it before his gaze moved toward Shia. Shia tilted her head because Hajime suddenly looked at her for some reason.

    ¡¸That''s not it, perhaps I shoud say it''s that girl''s regrettableness, or how she won''t get discouraged, somehow those sides of her resembled Shia when I first met her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Heh? Resembled, me?¡¹

    It seemed everyone didn''t get what Hajime meant, but only Yue nodded ¡¸Aa~¡¹ in understanding.

    ¡¸Yeah. The you when we first met could only be called as a regrettable rabbit. What you did and your attitude, rather it was your very existence itself that was regrettable. If there is a race of regrettable rabbit, then you will get a perfect score of 100 without any objection.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, are you picking a fight with me?¡¹

    Right now anyone could see the vision of her rabbit ears that were invisible because of the artifact hairband she wore going *usaa-!!* in indignation. (TN: Usa => Usagi => Rabbit)

    ¡¸Your face was terrible with snot and tear and drool, your important ce was in in sight, even though you were the one asking for help but you were strangely impudent, your forcible attitude¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nuh, guu, I, I cannot deny that desuu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even when I elbowed you, kicked you, electrified you, sent you flying, but you absolutely wouldn''t let go even while weeping.¡¹

    ¡¸When I recalled it now, Hajime-san was really a brute that time! Or rather, even when I asked for help when I almost became a monster''s meal, you tried to desert me so nonchntly!¡¹

    The ssmates who had never heard of the story how Hajime met Shia made a shuddering expression at Hajime''s deed at that time. They couldn''t even imagine it looking at his current attitude toward Shia.

    ¡¸But still, I think Yue also felt it but¡­¡­you were that kind of regrettable rabbit, but even so you didn''t get discouraged, looking at you energetically hopping around running over there, hopping around running that way, just watching you like that was really fun, that even us felt like we were also energized.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Just looking at Shia was somewhat fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, u¡­¡­is, is that so¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia shyly yed around with her rabbit ears that must be there. Even while looking at such Shia with a gentle gaze, Hajime also wafted off an atmosphere that felt vaguely lonely.

    ¡¸You who needed to get looked after when something happened, is now in the remonstrating side instead right? Like when Yue and Kaori quarreled, or when Myuu was going to do something reckless, or when I wasn''t reading the mood.¡¹

    By the way, what Hajime meant by not reading the mood referred to the time when he was flirting with the wive~s (mainly Yue) without even caring of other people''s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Shia is a firm person. Her housework is also almighty.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why, seeing that girl who even though is regrettable like that, yet still charging ahead without getting discouraged, it''s like I''m facing Shia in the past, it''s a bit nostalgic.¡¹

    ¡¸I see now. When we met Shia, it was when she was already transformed into the bugged rabbit.¡¹

    Shizuku and the ssmates also nodded ¡¸I see¡¹ inprehension. And then, thinking that they also wanted to try witnessing the "regrettable rabbit Shia", but seeing how such thing couldn''t be witnessed anymore, many of them whispered ¡¸how regrettable¡¹.

    Hajime also looked at Shia once more, and then he whispered ¡¸how regrettable¡¹ while narrowing his eyes fondly.

    Yue looked at Shia with nostalgia, and she whispered ¡¸¡­¡­regrettable¡¹. Kaori and Shizuku too, they were thinking of the no good Shia and imagined that such thing might be cute in its own way, but seeing that they wouldn''t be able to see it already, they whispered ¡¸That''s regrettable¡¹¡¸It''s regrettable¡¹.

    ¡¸E, excuse me, I think that perhaps all of you are saying that in a good meaning, but still, getting called regrettable, regrettable on and on so many times, it''s a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸How regrettable¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Stooop! Please stop looking at someone''s face while calling that person regrettable earnestly like that desuu!! Auuu, my past self is resurrecting desuu~¡¹

    The rabbit who was still called as regrettable whether she was actually regrettable or not was trembling all over while falling down powerlessly face down on her own table.

    Hajime and others were staring at such Shia with a lukewarm gaze.

    Sunday.

    Kaori was walking alone through a residential area toward the station in that day off. The time was just past noon. Her appearance was casual, but seeing her it was clear that she put her appearance in order while being properly conscious of her outing.

    (Hm~m, I wonder if the time is fine? Nevertheless, it was shocking that that person ising here. It seemed that person came when Yue opened the gate but¡­¡­she said that it''s a secret from Hajime.)

    Kaori nced at her arm watch while talking about such thing to herself. Today she had a n to meet with a person who came from the other world secretly from Hajime. It appeared she was going to talk with that person a bit while also having tea but¡­¡­

    The point where it was a secret from Hajime gave off a really bad vibe. Although, it was just as Yue said, in this world there were things that weren''t ought to be known.

    Kaori fastened her pace while making a reallyplicated expression¨D¨Dit was at that time,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Who is it? Do you have any business with me?¡¹

    Kaori stopped still and said such thing toward the street where there should be no one else other than her.

    After a while, there was only dead silence filling the street, but before long, from the gap between the fences of two houses behind Kaori, a person came out while making rustling sound from the clothes that rubbed the wall of the cramped space.

    SSSHHH, HOHHHHH

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    A strange breathing sound resounded in the street.

    Kaori who turned around was speechless. She was speechless, however, inside her heart she was greatly shaken.

    The reason was,

    (Da, ¡ðrth Vader is here-!?)

    Yes, what came out from between the houses, was someone wearing pitch ck clothes, pitch ck mantel, and then wearing a unique full faced gas mask, Lord ¡ðader! Even now he was breathing ''SSSHHH, HOHHHHH''!

    If this was just a mere deviant, Kaori surely wouldn''t be this shaken. She would finish it by normally defeating the other party. But, the opponent here was Lord V¡ðder. She didn''t understand how she should react!

    As expected, should she praise ''what a lovely collection you have there!'' like that here?

    Even while Kaori was shaken and thinking of such thing,

    ¡¸¡­¡­If you''re going to hate someone, then hate Yaegashi Shizuku for this.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Lord Va¡ðer took out a shinai from his mantel. Seeing that what came out wasn''t a light s¡ðber, Kaori went ''hah'' and returned to her senses, however, her attention was diverted when she heard the name of her best friend spoken out.

    Taking advantage of that opening, Lord V¡ðder unleashed his shinai saber in a horizontal sh. The attack didn''t aim at the head, but aiming at the shoulder de. From that it seemed the attacker still had some rationality left, but even so there was no doubt that this was still a dangerous deed the attacker was doing.

    If a delicate girl like Kaori got hit with that, it was possible her bone would break, even if that wasn''t the case there was enough possibility she would get sent flying and got knocked somewhere on her body.

    Well, that was if Kaori was just a delicate girl though.

    ¡¸Eih¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    What was instantly taken out along with that cute voice, was a cleaving attack from a special security baton that stretched out from the centrifugal force when it was taken out.

    Against that cleaving attack that was swung down like a guillotine, the horizontal sh of Lord ¡ðader was knocked down¨D¨Dnot, far from that the shinai saber was snapped into two in the middle.

    Lord Va¡ðer was dumbfounded. A lovely voice ¡¸Ei!¡¹ came toward such him once more.

    What entered his field of vision, was slender fingers that were clenched tightly, it was a fist that could even be called small. Although, the power was so heavy to the degree it felt like a gori was behind that punch.

    ¡¸Buhee!?¡¹

    The Vad¡ðr mask was smashed apart, and the person behind the mask was blown away. The person inside the ¡ðader rolled around on the ground before they fainted spread-eagled.

    ¡¸Eh? This person, could she be¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori whispered that while she moved to restrain the person for the time being, and then she took out her mobile phone after making a thinking gesture for a bit.

    And then, she began to contact her best friend.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Why am I writing kouhai-chan that much, that''s because as the result of my self-analysis while writing, I felt nostalgic about the regrettable rabbit just like I wrote in this chapter.

    The regrettable rabbit is no more¡­¡­how regrettable.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    AN: This is the posting of the second chapter for today.

    The previous chapter had been posted, so for those who still hasn''t read it, please visit there.<hr>

    ¡¸Kaori!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Shizuku-chan.¡¹

    Shizuku rushed with a worried look into a small park a slight distance away from the residential area from before. It seemed that Hajime was also nearby, because he arrived together with Shizuku.

    ¡¸So she ended up causing a scene. What''s more, she did it by taking a really nasty method.¡¹

    Hajime said such thing with a cold voice when he saw the person sitting down beside Kaori. The voice without a shred of warmth in it and the straightforward words caused the person''s big body to twitch.

    Shizuku thanked Kaori once more for contacting her and then she moved her gaze toward that person¨D¨DFudou Akari.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fudou-san.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Fudou didn''t react and kept looking down. Her expression and eyes were dark. Not even the slightest bit of dominating aura could be felt from herrge body. And above all else¡­¡­the track of nosebleed Kaori-san''s face punch was terrible. The smashed mask put beside her indicated the gruesomeness of that punch.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just quickly call the police or whatever.¡¹

    After some time of silence, Fudou whispered those words with faint volume. Self-abandonment could be felt from that voice. There were also resignation and weariness mixed in it. It was as though she was a tired old woman despite her youth.

    Indeed, although it was only an attempt but what Fudou did was still a criminal act. She waspletely a suspicious person. After all, she was Lord Vad¡ðr in the middle of day. She had no way to make any excuse.

    But, Shizuku really hesitated when Fudou mentioned about calling police.

    As though sensing that hesitation of Shizuku, Kaori opened her mouth with an expression that looked worried for both Fudou and Shizuku.

    ¡¸You see, Shizuku-chan. From the start it didn''t look like Fudou-san nned to actually hit me you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori?¡¹

    ¡¸-¡­¡­¡¹

    Fudou looked at Kaori with a taken aback expression, and Shizuku also faced Kaori with a questioning look that wondered what she meant.

    ¡¸The shinai sabe¨D¨Dcough-. The shinai you see, it suddenly lost momentum just before it was going to hit. Perhaps, she might be intending to stop just barely before it hit. Even in the case that it hit me, I think it would only hurt me somewhat without any injury. She was also aiming at the shoulder just in case.¡¹

    Shizuku understood that Fudou still hadn''t lost her rationality after hearing Kaori''s words and let out a sight of relieve. On the other hand, Fudou was looking at Kaori with a shocked expression for some reason, but right after that, she made a ridiculed face as though exposing her whole sense of inferiority.

    While that happened, Hajime was directing an admiring gaze toward Kaori.

    ¡¸Even while understanding that it won''t be a problem, you snapped the opponent''s shinai, and in the end you even smashed her face¡­¡­. Kaori-san, that''s lovely yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that couldn''t be helped! Because, it was Lord Vade¡ð right in the middle of town! Anyone would be shaken just like me! There was even the sound ''SSSHHH, HOHHHH''!¡¹

    ¡¸I think that sound is unreated though¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori was speaking her justification with bright red face. In respond Hajime was looking at her with a gentle and understanding expression while ncing at the pulverized mask and Fudou''s face that was dyed with nosebleed, and then he snapped a thumb up at her.

    Kaori-san rushed forward. She let out her protesting punches *poka poka* at Hajime.

    Seeing such Kaori at the corner of her sight, Fudou raised a lowughing voice that was unmistakably self-deprecating this time.

    ¡¸Fudou-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Justugh at me, Yaegashi. My sword ispletely seen through by a normal girl who doesn''t even do kendo. Hahahah, I''m reallyughable. Anything and everything I did is just pointless. In the end, the kid who have it will go above the kid who is have-not even without doing anything.¡¹

    Actually Shizuku really wanted to make denial at the part when Fudou said normal girl. Depending on the situation, Kaori was stronger than Shizuku. After all, her specs were that of a god''s apostle. It was fine to even call it a foul y.

    Afterughing for a while, Fudou looked exhausted as though her soul had slipped out from her body, then she said one more time ¡¸Just call the police already¡¹. It was clear even without any words. She was broken right now. She had given up her own life as worthless.

    Seeing such Fudou, Shizuku closed her eyes once and then whispered with a faint voice.

    ¡¸¨D¨DYou are a woman?¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    Fudou twitched and trembled. She thought that Shizuku was making fun of her. She thought that this was the payback for her trying to hurt Shizuku''s friend.

    But, Shizuku''s next words caused her heart that should have been closed to unconsciously react.

    ¡¸You see, at the past when I was in elementary school, I was once told that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yaegashi was?¡¹

    It couldn''t be helped that her gaze turned unconsciously suspicious. There was no way Yaegashi Shizuku who was praised as a beautiful girl by everyone would be gotten told that.

    Shizuku made a wry smile and she then talked about her appearance when she was a child and the series of events rted to that.

    Fudou snorted at that.

    ¡¸What? Do you want to say that by working hard you can be beautiful like now? That''s only the talk if the person has a good base from the beginning. That kind of talk¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not what I meant. I''m not talking about look. I''m talking about whether you like yourself or not.¡¹

    ¡¸Liking, myself?¡¹

    Fudou''s gaze turned even more suspicious from not getting what Shizuku was talking about, to which Shizuku nodded silently.

    ¡¸I, hated myself. I wasn''t aware of it myself, but I stifled myself, ran around busily for other people''s sake, took only the role of protecting others¡­¡­. Even though I actually didn''t want to do something like kenjutsu, even though I want to be more girly, I want toment andint, get protected like a princess¡­¡­.. Even though it would be great if I could be like that, but everything was the pr opposite of that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The self she wanted to be, her ideal self, they all were the pr opposite of her current self¨D¨Dthose words caused Fudou''s eyes to widen slightly. It was as though she was hearing about herself.

    ¡¸Even my current self is fine, there is nothing wrong with it, that was how I persuaded myself and pretended that I was epting it, but one day, the day when I needed to pay the price from continuing to deceive and hate myself came.¡¹

    ¡¸Price?¡¹

    ¡¸I almost died.¡¹

    Fudou gulped. She wanted tough Shizuku down from saying such absurd thing, but Shizuku''s expression and voice didn''t even have the slightest bit of humorous atmosphere in them.

    ¡¸Really, I was beaten up soughably pathetically. My whole body was chopped up, I was also humiliated with words, if he waste ining to save me just by a hairbreadth, a de would have already sticking into my head at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸No no no no no, just what the heck with that kind of situation huh!¡¹

    Shizuku let out a dry chuckle when she recalled that time, while Fudou spontaneously acted the straight-man. As expected, it was a situation that was unimaginable to happen to modern person of this ear. Fudou thought that it was a lie, but it was just too out there for a nonsense talk, and above all her instinct screamed at her that it wasn''t a lie.

    ¡¸When I was at elementary school, I was saved by Kaori. During the time I disappeared, it was Hajime who saved me. Other than them, I was also always getting saved by someone. ¡­¡­Fudou-san. You said that I''m someone like me is in the category of the have, but if I really have everything, then I wonder why is it that I''m always saved in the crucial time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yaegashi.¡¹

    The perfect and dignified girl who was recognized by everyone. Shizuku who Fudou thought as such person was now making an expression that looked pitiful from the bottom of her heart. Fudou''s expression turned into disbelief.

    ¡¸It''s the fact that everyone has difference due to things like their birth and upbringing. But, surely it depends on themselves whether they can make use of it or not. I who Fudou-san said to be someone in the have, was really no good that I almost died. I finally could affirm that after really almost dying and then getting saved again.¡¹

    Shizuku cut off her words for a moment there, and then she turned a nostalgic gaze at Fudou who was staring at her in astonishment.

    ¡¸The national meet when I was just entered middle school. I faced a first year like me. An athlete that unusually fought with upper stance. Her skill was obvious even when that was the first time I faced her. Even though her first move looked slow, when I noticed "the invisible face strike" was already swung down.¡¹ (TN: Upper stance = a stance where the athlete held the shinai with both hands above their head.)

    ¡¸Yaegashi, you, remember¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku got a faraway look in her remembrance of that time, however she then shook her head.

    ¡¸I don''t remember most of what happened in that match. My head became nk when I received the first face strike, I was simply losing myself in my thought. When, how did I get hit, how would I block it, how would I see through it! Those were all I could think. Your sword was really really scary¡­¡­¡¹

    For Fudou, the first time she fought Shizuku, she could only see it as though Shizuku was perfectly handling her technique. It was a bolt from the blue for her to hear that unexpectedly, Shizuku at that time was fearing her.

    ¡¸When the match was over, after Iprehended that I somehow won, when I looked back I couldn''t recall anything¡­¡­. However, after my excitement passed, the strongest impression that remained inside me was only¨D¨Dwhat a beautiful sword that was.¡¹

    ¡¸Beau, tiful?¡¹

    Shizuku nodded. Her gaze returned toward Fudou. It was difficult to describe the emotion that peeked out from deep inside her eyes. It was like envy, or respect, or perhaps fear, it was an emotion with such a mysterious color.

    ¡¸It wasn''t a cheap trick. An attack of certain defeat that doesn''t need the second attack. Simply, swinging down the lifted up sword straightforwardly. It was direct, and resolute to the utmost. There were earnestness, sincerity, and resolve riding in it, it was a beautiful sword.¡¹

    Shizuku had never even dreamed that there was a girl the same age like her who could swing such sword.

    Because Shizuku had done kenjutsu since she was little, the skill she had piled up led her to victory in the match, but Shizuku wasn''t able to be happy at all with her victory. She won the match, but lost the fight. That was how she felt.

    ¡¸After that, I became conscious of your figure each time I participated in the national meet. At our second match, as expected your sword was beautiful, but that time I fought without getting swallowed, executed the technique I trained to face you, and I was able to win¡­¡­I couldn''t do it in the match venue, so I secretly sneaked out ahead and made a guts pose outside.¡¹

    ¡¸Such, thing¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no conceit in those words. The athlete who was her objective was training hard the same like her in order to win. And she felt genuinely happy from being able to win against her.

    Fudou''s sight became blurry after knowing that fact.

    Shizuku picked up the snapped shinai of Fudou and she suddenly took a stance with in on her waist. It wasn''t a stance for kendo match, but a stance of sword drawing art. At the same time, a heavy aura burst out from her body. Fudou''s body froze spontaneously. The cause was because that aura was of killing intent. Even though a kendoka and a swordsman both wielded sword, but there was a decisive difference between the two sides.

    Shizuku suddenly rxed her stance and talked with a wry smile.

    ¡¸I''ll leave it to you whether you will believe it or not, but I, during the time of my disappearance, had cut living things.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Cut?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I cut down a living thing with real sword. Even now I remembered it. The sensation of cutting flesh, the smell of spurting blood. Doing that was necessary to survive, so I don''t regret it. But, I''m already unable to continue kendo. Whether in strength or the meaning of wielding sword, even though I''m a swordsman, but I''m not a kendoka.¡¹

    ¡¸Not a kendoka, but swordsman¡­¡­¡¹

    She had heard the rumor about Shizuku and her ssmates. It was a story that was so hard to believe so suddenly. It would be strange to believe the story of a war in another world.

    But¡­¡­

    The gaze of Shizuku that was staring at her, in the end was it something dishonest that could be washed away by mon sense"? Fudou didn''t think so.

    ¡¸I won''t return back to being a kendoka anymore but¡­¡­I want to keep watching it. That beautiful sword of yours. Perhaps this sound like sarcasm to you, but I think that you who swung that sword was also really beautiful.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­is that so.¡¹

    Fudou looked back at Shizuku, and then she looked down.

    She clenched her fist tightly as though enduring something, and her body was a bit shaking. Tears were falling drop by drop on top of that fist.

    It was unclear how much time passed.

    Before long Fudou lifted up her face. Her expression was a refreshed one that looked as though something that haunted her had vanished away somewhere.

    Fudou sat with seiza posture on that spot, and then her gaze met Shizuku and then Kaori straightforwardly. And then, she lowered her head hard and pressed her forehead on the ground.

    ¡¸I had done something dreadful and caused trouble for all of you, I''m sorry. I''m really, sorry¡¹

    The words of apology of Fudou resounded inside the small park.

    Shizuku''s gaze moved toward Kaori. Kaori immediately guessed Shizuku''s question to her whether it was okay to forgive Fudou, and she smiled while nodding.

    Hajime moved his leg up and down. He was meaning to urge Shizuku to step on Fudou''s head to make her repented deeply. Shizuku immediately guessed his meaning and she smiled while ignoring him.

    ¡¸Promise me, Fudou-san. Continue with your kendo. Polish your sword, without getting influenced by someone like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yaegashi¡­¡­. Yes, I promise. ¡­¡­It will take time until I can like myself. I also cannot dere that my unjustified resentment will absolutely vanish. But, I won''t discard what I have piled up until now, that''s the only thing that I won''t do. I will work hard, so someday I can like myself.¡¹

    Seeing the clear eyes on the face that Fudou lifted up, Shizuku smiled and nodded happily.

    Fudou also smiled seeing that expression. Even though her look was severe just like Fudou Myouou, her refreshed smiling expression looked somehow charming.

    Surely, in a future that wouldn''t be so far away, she would be able to grow to like herself for sure. That smile caused Shizuku to be convinced of that.

    Fudou grasped the hand that Shizuku presented and she stood up. Kaori tried to wipe up Fudou''s blood with her handkerchief, but Fudou hurriedly backed away. Kaori was unmindful of that and insisted, making the atmosphere to turn harmonious.

    ''Well, the case is closed with this'', Hajime thought so leisurely. It was at that time,

    ¡¸Uu~, what a nice story this iiis! Truly the springtime of youth! Onee-san is really moved!¡¹

    That deep but strangely charming voice suddenly resounded.

    Hajime''s spine instantly got goosebumps. His instinct rang the warning rm loudly!

    ¡¸Ah, Chrystabel-san! I''m sorry, even though we have an appointment.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it Kaori-chan. You had already contacted me beforehand after all, Onee-san doesn''t mind at all yahn?¡¹

    He couldn''t understand the reality. Why was the monster haunting that clothes shop in Brook was here? Why was that guy talking to Kaori so naturally like that? Why was that guy wearing frilly one piece made in earth!?

    The impact felt was as though a monster inside a picture book was encroaching into reality.

    No, rather that was, an indescribable, sphemous¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hajime-kyu~~n? I wonder if right now, you are thinking about something impoliteee?¡¹

    ¡¸¨C!?¡¹

    ''Be cool, be cool, me.'' Hajime desperately told himself.

    ¡¸Why, are you here? How did you creep out from that world?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnmaa, how rude! It was like I am something that always crept out smilingly!¡¹

    The sudden invasion of monster¨D¨Dnot, the appearance of the manager of clothes shop, Chrystabel, it caused Kaori to ignore Fudou who was flustered for the time being and she exined the situation with a wry smile.

    It seemed Chrystabel was interested with the clothing and essory of earth and he (TN: Or she? What should I use here?) consulted Liliana whether she could possibly learn about clothing and essory in this side.

    Liliana also took into ount about the promotion of Tortus''s culture and gave her okay sign, however, thinking whether Hajime who really disliked Chrystabel would easily let him passed through the gate, in the end Liliana then consulted Yue first.

    Yue had close rtionship not with just Chrystabel, but rather with the manly women group too. But although she readily agreed to invite Chrystabel to earth, but she didn''t wish to give Hajime any worry.

    There, when Hajime was busy and Yue took his ce to periodically open the gate, she secretly called Chrystabel. After that Chrystabel''s livelihood in earth was secured mainly by Remia who from the beginning had work rted with clothing and essory, and recently she even created an office for that in earth, and now Chrystabel was working hard in his study.

    The first thing that Hajime who heard the circumstance did was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Okay, die¡¹

    Performing quick draw with Donner.

    ¡¸Munh¡¹

    Shop manager Chrystabel repelled away the bullet with his chest!

    By the way, the loaded bullet was a rubber bullet.

    ¡¸How fervent nn? I''m feeling Hajime-kyun''s love yahn!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it! Don''t look at me with those eyes! Or rather, weren''t you taught that when someone is talking you should look at their eyes! You bastard, your gaze is shifting below each time you are looking at me!¡¹

    The gun fired continuously! The fired out bullets was repelled by the arms that shop manager Chrystabel crossed in front of his body. The gaze of the shop manager that peeked out from the arms'' gap was locked on at Hajime''s lower body!

    Hajime''s SAN point was shaved down!

    ¡¸I don''t understand what are you talking about hereee¨D¨Dfumu, that''s a nice tight¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸SHAORAAAAAH!!¡¹

    Hajime-san''s flying kick burst! The ground under shop manager Chrystabel who received that kick scattered around in radial shape from the impact.

    ¡¸Ca, calm down, Hajime-kun! This is in the middle of residential area! A lot of families are right nearby! Aah, don''t fire your gun! Tha, that''s right, I have toy out the barrier!¡¹

    Kaori wasying out the barrier for sound istion and recognition obstruction in flusters while charging into the battle in the attempt to stop Hajime who lightly lost his senses from feeling the danger toward his ass.

    ¡¸He, hey, Yae, Yaegashiii? Your boyfriend is holding gu¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That''s just a toy.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but, it''s making loud firing¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Just a toy.¡¹

    ¡¸The concrete is split¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Just a toy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The thing Shizuku''s boyfriend was holding was a toy gun. The final answer.

    Though incidentally, the ground was smashed from his step and it also looked like he was stepping on the air and leaping around.

    ¡¸It''s just magic trick and acrobatic there. My boyfriend, he want to be magician in a circus at the future.¡¹

    No matter what there was a limit in forcing that logic. Akari-chan thought so, but the face of Shizuku who was smiling while staring still at her with her forced exnation looked scary somehow, so she just nodded.

    Surely, that was the correct choice.

    Even if for example, that boyfriend-san was suppressed by Shizuku''s friend using extendable baton in two swords style while moving in a speed where her figure vanished. That too surely must be magic trick and acrobat. Surely.

    When Kaori who hugged Hajime tightly and covered him from the sticky gaze of shop manager Chrystabel said ¡¸If you don''t quit with it, I will get angry here¡¹, as expected even shop manager Chrystabel also gave up on Hajime and turned around.

    Hajime gasped with a weird voice ¡¸Ubooa¡¹ from his mouth due to insufficient sanity point while Kaori was embracing him with a face that didn''t look that dissatisfied as one would have others believe with her hands patting Hajime to calm him down. Shop manager Chrystabel nced at that from the corner of his eyes while walking toward Akari-chan who was being dumbfounded.

    Extremely thick eyebrows, arms, chest, torso, legs. Every part of his body was huge added with his thi~~ck face. No matter how one looked at him, he was a man of giga muscle lump, but his body was d in frilly one piece clothes. His braided hair was fixed with a pink ribbon!

    The shop manager who like usual was fiendish in various senses was pouring his gaze at Akari-chan.

    A beat. Shop manager Chrystabel nodded as though he hadprehended something and his sparkling eyes turned at Akari-chan.

    ¡¸You, it''s fine for you to temper the beauty of your sword, but tempering your female beauty is also fine isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Err?¡¹

    Akari-chan was bewildered!

    ¡¸Seeking beauty is something natural for human yahn. If it''s Onee-san here, I will be able to make you shine even more!!¡¹

    Arms and legs that looked like log. Thick chest. Muscles that were obvious even through the clothes¡­¡­. But with frilly one piece and ribbon.

    Just what in the world this person was saying? Fudou-san was even more confused.

    But, shop manager Chrystabel didn''t stop. From his wriggling movement that looked like tentacle¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Fro~om~hi~is Front Double Biceps!~

    ¡¸Just!¡¹

    Fro~om~hi~is Most Muscr!~

    ¡¸Like me here!¡¹

    Side Chest-!!

    Shop manager Chrystabel was shining radiantly!

    ¡¸Ah, no, I''m good.¡¹

    Akari-chan quickly prepared to go home. She politely said¡¸Once more, I''m really sorry for all the trouble¡¹ to Shizuku and walked away to exit the park. Her shoulder was gripped strongly.

    ¡¸It''s fine, don''t be scared yahn.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you are scary.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine pyon¡î Leave everything to Onee-san! This Onee-san''s name is Chrystabel! The ally of every manly woman and maiden!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, really, I''m already fine even if I stay like this so¨D¨Dwait, ah, don''t shoulder me! What''s with this person-, this dreadful strength!? Where are we going!? Helppp! Someoneee, Yaegashiii! Helpppp!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-chaaan! Shizuku-chaaan! Please take care of the rest okaayy! Also Hajime-chaaan! Let''s meet againterrr!¡¹

    When they came back to their senses, both Akari-chan and shop manager Chrystabel were nowhere in sight.

    A weekter at Sunday.

    A contact came from Chrystabel who had been out of contact until now. He said that he would return Fudou Akari who he kidnapped.

    ¡¸So, she is alive¡­¡­¡¹ Hajime who was tense in this one week whispered so with an expression that was showing respect to Akari-chan''s survival ability. Shizuku and Kaori nced at such Hajime with their hands dragging him along because he was throwing tantrum ¡¸I don''t wanna go¡¹ because he was also a concerned party while heading toward that small park.

    By the way, Shizuku and Kaori dealt with Akari-chan''s house and school. Their dealing method was by forceful suggestion using the demon king quality product artifact. The figure of Shizuku and Kaori nodding to each other with a deste smile while saying ¡¸We arepletely infected huh¡¹ might or might not happened.

    And so they arrived at the public park like that. There wasn''t any sign of people. Other than Hajime who was strangely nervous, there were only Shizuku and Kaori there.

    ¡¸Fudou-san, is she fine I wonder.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, honestly I have something to say with how he was suddenly taking Fudou-san away that even caused her to be absent from school but¡­¡­this is Chrystabel-san we are talking about, so I think it won''t be anything bad.¡¹

    ¡¸I, guess. Chrystabel-san can be forceful sometimes but, he is a person with a good will.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though his gaze went toward my lower body each time we met?¡¹

    Hajime''s words were treated like nothing. Hajime silently looked up to the sky. Who ever thought that the sky was this blue.

    After ten minutes from the appointment time, the appearance of that huge body appeared. It was shop manager Chrystabel. As always he was really frilly. And then his arms and legs were all lethal weapon.

    There was no one beside him. It seemed he was alone.

    ¡¸My? Have I made you all wait I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we also came only just now¡­¡­rather than that, Chrystabel-san. What about Fudou-san?¡¹

    Shizuku asked representing all of them.

    ¡¸My my, don''t be that impatient. Her remodel¨D¨Dcough-, beautifying was going really well yahn? It''s the result of her heart''s reformation! It''s just as I thought, whether woman or man, if they work hard to be a figure that they thought to be beautiful, then it wille trueee! I too is feeling honored that I can be of help with that yahn!¡¹

    ''Just now, did she say remodeling?'' Before anyone could cut in even while thinking so, shop manager Chrystabel circled his hand at behind him. And then, he pulled out someone. It seemed that Fudou was only hiding behind therge body of shop manager Chrystabel.

    Like that, the person that came out was¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Who?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, long time no see, although it might not be that long that I can say that. It looks like I have troubled all of you, like taking care of my family, or my school¡­¡­that, thank you.¡¹

    Tall body, and extraordinary body style. Hair in princess cut that reached until the waist. A color of bashfulness could be seen vaguely on the person''s well-featured face.

    Really, just how was this? No, actually they already knew who. However, they simply didn''t want to recognize the reality. Of this abnormal situation, this bizarre phenomenon!

    The girl with hair in princess cut thrust the reality before the stiffened Shizuku and others!

    ¡¸Err, I am, Fudou Akari you know?¡¹

    It seemed that was how it was.

    Just what in the world happened that the girl who even resembled the Fudou Myouou could be a yamato nadeshiko like this¡­¡­

    Anyway, putting aside the dumbfounded Shizuku and Kaori, Hajime was¨D¨D

    ¡¸As I thought, you bastard cannot be let to live!¡¹

    Gun fire.

    ¡¸Muhn¡¹

    Shop manager Chrystabel repelled everything with his chest!

    ¡¸What the hell is that!? That ain''t a problem of beautifying or anything anymore! Ain''t her bone structure changed there! Just what in the world did you damned do! Metamorphosis magic!? Is that metamorphosis magic!?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a trade secret pyon? If you dee~epened your rtionship with me, then I''ll-teach-you?¡¹

    Shop manager Chrystabel''s full power wink and kissy gesture were thrown!

    A blood vein snapped to the surface of Hajime''s forehead. With a twirl the gun spin reload was carried on.

    ¡¸I''m convinced right now. You cannot be left to do as you pleased in this world. If you are left as it is, this world will get infested with the bunches that received your demonic remodeling. This world, my birthce, will be encroached!¡¹

    ¡¸My, speaking as though I am like a ck bug in the kitchen! That''s rudeee. And? What will Hajime-kyun do I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s obvious.¡¹

    Hajime pressed Donner''s barrel on his forehead and yelled his oath.

    ¡¸I''ll defeat you bastard-. Today, right here!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, fuhahahahah! Just try it if you can! My manly woman soul, is undying!¡¹

    The demon king-sama spoke something that sounded like what hero-sama would do, and then he charged toward the shop manager-san of clothing shop.

    The result of the battle was¡­¡­as could be easily guessed, Hajime receivedp pillow from Shizuku in order to recover his scraped off SAN point. Anyway, Shizuku who was gently brushing Hajime who was making noise in his nightmare looked really happy.

    By the way, about Fudou Akari-chan though, after that she made a name for herself in kendo world as a beautiful kendoka. Regarding the reaction of the surrounding about her transformation, so that the shop manager of the clothing store wouldn''t be demanded for by anyone who became interested with the before-after of the girl, Hajime might or might not ran around to follow up with that¡­¡­<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Oveingplex by mental growth, I nned for such a story, but when I realized it had became a story with solution of fantasy and physically remodeling the body.

    The plot of Shirakome is always not breathing¡­¡­

    By the way, I also put this in the activity report but, theic version of Arifureta is updated.

    No matter from where you look, you will be wanting to enjoy the cute Yue without fail, if it''s fine with you please try to go take a look at Ovep-sama''s homepage(Comic Gardo).

    Please treat me well.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    *KUEEEEEE*, a high pitched shriek resounded.

    Right after that, a squall that struck down from the sky rolled up cloud of dust and blocked the field of vision. Small pebbles of sand attacked the eyeball which would force anyone to narrow their eyes while covering their face with their arm.

    As though waiting for that opening, rain poured down by mixing in among the squall.

    However, it wasn''t a rain of water. It was a rain that was made from stone needles. The stone needles with total length of around 15 centimeter approached the ground looking really like a heavy rain.

    ¨D¨DCoatrice''s stone needle

    It was the characteristic magic that was fired by a huge ck eagle monster, Coatrice. If someone got hit even by a single needle, they would be petrified in the blink of eye. And such needle was fired in a wide area by several hundred needles simultaneously, while the target''s sight was blocked by the squall and cloud of dust.

    ¡¸¨D¨D"Wind Wall"¡¹

    A magic trigger with the chanting abbreviated was whispered with a small voice. Wind that whirled with the caster as the center blew away the cloud of dust.

    What appeared was a young man. He had silky brown hair and well-featured face. His body was lean and tight despite being slender and tall. Wearing simple protectors that only protected his body''s vital spots, his hands were holding a western sword that was shining faintly in a low stance.

    That young man¨D¨DAmanogawa Kouki didn''t even look nervous facing the squall of stone needles, he calmly lifted the holy sword above his head and began rotating the sword fast with only the motion of his wrist.

    The holy sword that was starting to rotate like a pinwheel in an instant looked like a round shield in addition with the radiance it was d with.

    Right after that, stone needles showered down on the round shield of holy sword. But, it seemed the stone needles couldn''t slip through that shield because of its great momentum, the stone needles were easily repelled and scattered to the surrounding, piercing the ground around.

    *KUEEEEE*, a shriek that was unpleasant to the ear resounded once more. It seemed the monster lost its temper from witnessing its characteristic magic gotten scattered.

    The coatrice folded its wings that produced squall physically, and then its huge body rapidly swooped down.

    ¡¸tsk¨D¨D"Light Explosion"!¡¹

    Light exploded. sh gushed out from the holy sword round shield like an explosion, and the shockwave blew away the remaining stone needles.

    The stone needles stabbed the surrounding like thorns. If he moved recklessly to dodge the coatrice, he might get hit with petrification from below. Kouki picked this forceful option because of that.

    Using "Ground Shrinker" skill, Kouki leaped out to the air in one go.

    The coatric put forward the sharp ws at its legs.

    ¡¸¨D¨D"Light Severance"-¡¹

    Just before both sides crossed each other, Kouki created a simple barrier in midair using light element elementary magic. Using that barrier as a foothold, he changed his trajectory midair. At the same time, he swung his holy sword in a circle arc.

    Coatrice and Kouki crossed over each other midair.

    The coatrice charged toward the ground without decelerating at all. Its neck plopped off and flew like a joke, and its flesh made a graphic sound with its impact from crashing on the ground.

    Kouki twirled midair while rotating his body to fix his stance, and then hended on the ground. Just in case, he confirmed that there was no stone needle on the ground, but the needles were already crumbling as though weathering from age, so there would be no problem even if hended on a stone needle.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki confirmed the crumbling of the stone needles and the death of the coatrice, and then he let out a small exhtion to unravel his tension. At the same time, he held down something that was rising up inside.

    Hisplexion didn''t change at all. The change of his physical condition didn''t show up outside. Even that condition that was bing typical post-battle was already something he was used to.

    (Not just getting used to it, I have to ovee it though¡­¡­)

    Kouki talked to himself inside his heart while using his spirit to push back the breakfast inside his stomach that was gradually rising up as though to say ¡¸You calling?¡¹. He unconsciously smiled bitterly at himself that was like that.

    ¡¸What are you doing grinning like that, it''s disgusting.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnguh!?¡¹

    The caustic words that stabbed at him like a throwing javelin caused the breakfast to rise up as though to say ¡¸As I thought you are calling aren''t you?¡¹. Using spirit! He pushed it back!

    The one who threw the javelin of words from the nearby rocky area was a female knight d in Hairihi kingdom knight order''s equipment. She looked good looking, and she could be seen like a noble''s daughter if she shut up and wore a dress.

    In fact, the girl was from the background of a noble family though¡­¡­

    Anyway, while Kouki was fighting the coatrice, the girl was hiding in the cover of rocky area and didn''te out at all. She didn''t look like she was feeling bad at all about that, far from that, when the battle was over she came out with a violence of verbally attacking her ally while approaching near with a brisk pace.

    ¡¸Nn, nnh. Err, isn''t it going too far calling me disgusting?¡¹

    ¡¸A man grinning while standing in front of a corpse with its head and body separated from each other, at a scene that is drenched with blood, how could I not call him disgusting? My apologize, I cannot really follow hero-sama''s sensitivity.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yea, sorry.¡¹

    Seeing the female knight backing away like in a rewind toward the nearby rocky area while her whole body was radiating aura ¡¸It''s creepy¡¹, it caused Kouki to consent inside his heart ¡¸Well certainly!¡¹ in desperation while his mouth was apologizing.

    ¡¸So, hero-sama. We more or less finished exterminating the monster in the request¡­¡­.are we going back to the town? Or else, will you continue hunting like usual?¡¹

    The female knight asked while looking up to the sky. The sun hadn''t even reached the zenith yet. This was a time period that was just right if they were going to go back to town to take lunch and reported to the guild about the request''spletion.

    Normally anyone would do that, but from how the female knight was asking like that instead, it could be imagined that <em>usually </em>Kouki wouldn''t return to town in this case.

    ¡¸The eyewitness report about the coatrice and also the extermination request we received said that there is only one of it but¡­¡­there was also other eyewitness report of other monster. The monsters of ¡¾Duvune Precincts¡¿ are troublesome. And this ce is also nearby Raisen grand canyon, there are a lot of hiding ces here. We have time, so I''m thinking of investigating further.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So it''s like that.¡¹

    The female knight was turning a vaguely exasperated gaze at Kouki and she let out a small sigh.

    Kouki and others had went back to earth and returned to school.

    But, Kouki who was tormented by his sin persuaded his family and childhood friends and he dropped out of school by his own choice. He immediately crossed over to Tortus, and like this he moved around exterminating monsters as an adventurer to atone for his sin.

    At the legendary decisive battle, the monster swarm that overflowed from ¡¾Holy Precincts¡¿ wasn''tpletely annihted. Quite a number of them seeded in escaping. The monsters of ¡¾Holy Precincts¡¿ were powerful. Everyst one of them possessed the strength of the monster at the deep part of Orcus greatbyrinth.

    For the adventurers of this world, these monsters were severe if they weren''t adventurer of "Gold" ss.

    It was for that reason that Kouki crossed over world without waiting to graduate from high school, and here he epted monster extermination request especially against monsters from ¡¾Holy Precincts¡¿. He asked for cooperation from Liliana, he also appealed to all the branch heads of the adventurer guild, and like this time he was given the preference to receive information and request about such thing.

    He was carrying on request with the highest degree of danger by his own wish. It was also wasn''t rare for him to have consecutive battle every day. Indeed, there was no doubt that there would be enormous damage is these monsters were left alone, and rapid disposal of them was necessary and also something to be thankful for.

    However, Liliana and some others were worried that if Kouki kept being reckless like this then it might brought fatal danger to him someday, they advised him to care for himself a bit more but¡­¡­

    At present, there wasn''t any sign that Kouki''s action pace would drop. This time too, Kouki seemed to be nning to search for monsters outside of the request and fought them just like usual.

    (I wish he will also be considerate about me who is being dispatched as his watcher and also supporter¡­¡­)

    Altough fighting side-by-side with Kouki wasn''t included in the range of the female knight''s duty, just watching a battle against the monsters of ¡¾Holy Precincts¡¿ was nerve wracking.

    At the battle against coatrice just now, it would be the end for the female knight just by getting grazed by the stone needle. Kouki and others of the another world group was in different level when it came to resistance against magic. Most likely, she would bepletely petrified in a matter of seconds if she got hit.

    Before this too, she felt uneasy only hiding in the cover of a rocky area, so she was hiding herself by creating a trench with godspeed hole digging.

    ¡¸Aaa, I want to meet Onee-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~m, the periodic gate opening is still quite far away I think¡­¡­¡¹

    The female knight whispered to herself while following behind the walking Kouki. Kouki smiled wryly while recalling the onee-sama that this female knight greatly respected, or rather she greatly loved to the degree that might be a bit too extreme¨D¨DYaegashi Shizuku.

    ¡¸I know that already. Aa, I hate my own powerlessness. I thought that trivial thing like the world can be crossed using spirit and guts if it''s for onee-sama''s sake, but, nugugu¡¹

    ¡¸If the world can be crossed like that, just what is the meaning of Nagumo''s hardships then.¡¹

    Kouki''s wry smile deepened.

    This female knight. Originally she was a royal guard that was attached to Liliana, a direct subordinate of the formerly royal guardmander and the present kingdom''s knight order leader, Kuzeri Rail. But, why then she was now apanying Kouki? If such question was asked¨D¨Dthe short answer was, she was demoted.

    She was one of the stepsister group that greatly loved Shizuku, she caused troubles over and over again because of her overflowing onee-sama love, and she turned out from royal guard knight -> normal knight directly under the leader -> normal knight -> this girl is no good already.

    At the legendary decisive battle, Kouki was at the enemy side. That fact was amon knowledge also because of Kouki''s own deration.

    And so, no matter even if it was for hunting the monsters of ¡¾Holy Precincts¡¿, naturally there was also opinions that were uneasy of leaving Kouki unregted.

    Although Liliana dered that such thing was unneeded but¡­¡­Kuzeri consulted to Kouki with an exhausted expression ¡¸That girl, I''m thinking of firing her¡¹, that being the case in order to give peace to the heart of the people who was yelling their anxiety, let''s attach a knight as a watcher, let''s make it this girl! That was how it ended up.

    ¡¸I wish that you won''t speak of the name of that son of a bitch.¡¹

    ¡¸You will meet another painful experience if you keep saying such thing you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You mean, like hero-sama who got Shizuku-oneesama taken from him so thoroughly?¡¹

    ¡¸Gahah!?¡¹

    Kouki pressed his hand on his chest and fell down. He got on all fours with his head hanging down. It was a terrific counter.

    ¡¸Good grief, putting aside Kaori-sama, I wished that you would at least protect Shizuku-oneesama to the death. Even I will be able to snatch away onee-sama if it''s only from hero-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uguh¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than hero-sama, you are the loser-sama. You are chicken-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Kafuh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, how does it feel to be treated as "little brother" by a girl the same age with you? How does it feel? Hey hey¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, uuuuu¡¹

    The female knight poked repeatedly with the sheath of her knight sword at the crouching Kouki. She was venting her anger with her all, filled with the grief andmentation toward the present situation where she couldn''t even scratch that son of a bitch demon king.

    But, it was at that time that a strong presence was transmitted from the direction of ¡¾Raisen Grand Canyon¡¿.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Looks like, I have a good luck today.¡¹

    Kouki stood up so easily it was unthinkable that he was getting so grandly humiliated until just now.

    And then, he immediately walked forward while urging the female knight to follow with his gaze.

    The female knight followed in a hurry. Kouki suddenly turned his face toward such her.

    ¡¸Aah, that''s right. I had asked this several times already but¡­¡­can you stop with the "hero-sama"?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki said that with a small smile casually. The female knight spontaneously turned silent, and after thinking for a while,

    ¡¸Then, I''ll call you chicken-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Can''t you just call me Kouki normally!?¡¹

    Kouki spontaneously tsukkomi-ed. As expected it seemed he couldn''t turn a blind eye at that.

    The female knight slightly backed away and made a shuddering expression while she hugged her breast.

    ¡¸Asking me so we can call each other by name¡­¡­please stop, I''ll get pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸You won''t! What are you saying so suddenly!?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s Onee-sama''s warning. I received that warning when I went to report to her that I am appointed with this duty. First he would create familiarity by calling each other by name, after that he would nonchntly increase the body touch rate, for some reason some incident would ur and he would resolve it, and in the end he would smile pleasantly with sparkling teeth. That is that guy''s modus operandi you know, be careful okay, onee-sama said to me.¡¹

    ¡¸SHIZUKUUUUUU-¡¹

    The tsukkomi of Kouki''s heart burst out. The roar of monsters echoed from afar as though hailing in concert with that.

    ¡¸Well, it''s impossible for me to be infatuated to other person that is not onee-sama. Kouki-sama, I''m really sorry but, I hope you will give this up.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is it like I was confessing and then get rejected¡­¡­wait, this is bad! Isn''t this an aurora dragon!?¡¹

    Kouki felt exhausted, but right after that he saw the monster that showed up and he raised his voice in panic. The monster that flew out from ¡¾Raisen Grand Canyon¡¿was the dragon shaped monster that fired breath of extreme light that was once called as grey dragon. The white dragon had disappeared and right now they were called as dragon of extreme light.

    Their original specs were high already, but now they were the ¡¾Holy Precincts¡¿ version and their level had been increased. It was a formidable enemy that wasn''t really aughing matter for adventurer.

    Kouki gritted his teeth at the appearance of a monster that wasn''t in the report while he turned his gaze behind him in order to give instruction so the female knight would retreat.

    ¡¸Quick, get awa¨D¨Dwait, fast!? No, that''s fine though!¡¹

    At that time the female knight had just leaped into the trench that she dug before this. It was a wonderful escape.

    Kouki''s expression wasplicated feeling somehow not satisfied, but the next moment he twitched due to the light shining above and he turned around. And then,

    ¡¸Uu, UOOOOOOH¡¹

    He faced the extreme light that was released at the same time and raised a war cry in desperation.

    The female knight who was only showing out her face a tiny bit from the trench to observe such Kouki was,

    (¡­¡­Hmm. Even though he actually didn''t mind even when he was ridiculed about his rtionship with Shizuku-sama, but he cannot endure getting called "hero-sama". What a difficult person.)

    Kouki''s act before this. Despite his big reaction, but he easily returned to reality. From that it could be understood that he had already came to a clean decision about his rtionship with Shizuku. Rather, he was epting with the rtionship where the two of them were like family of older sister and younger brother and felt satisfied with it.

    But, in regard of getting called "hero-sama", Kouki smiled cheerfully and acted like it was nothing, but if one looked carefully they would clearly see that he had tense expression.

    And then, the emotion that he was desperately hiding in front of the corpse of coatrice. That was¡­¡­

    (It was, fear. Now then, what in the world that fear is about¡­¡­)

    The female knight was watching Kouki who challenged the monster in midair battle with simple barrier as his foothold while pondering a bit.

    The current Kouki wasn''t wearing the "holy armor" artifact that was given to him from the pce. That was because Kouki returned it himself. He also returned all the artifacts he received from Hajime like "Air Force Boots" and others.

    That was because of his guilty conscience that said that those items weren''t something that could be possessed by him who wasn''t a hero, at the same time it was also a decision that came from his determination to train himself back from zero without relying on artifact.

    He was only carrying the holy sword wasn''t because he wouldn''t let go, but because he couldn''t let go of it. For some reason, when Kouki left it behind, it would fly back to him when he moved a certain distance away from it. It was as though the sword was saying it had no user other than Kouki.

    In any case, it didn''t change that Kouki''s defensive capability had declined remarkably, if he was hit by the breath of light then he clearly wouldn''t get away unscathed.

    Then, in that case, was that linked to his fear then¡­¡­

    The female knight had a hunch that there was no way that was all there was to it.

    However,

    (Well, it''s something incosequential!)

    The female knight easily abandoned that thought.

    At the distance, it seemed Kouki had finally finished off the dragon. And then, right after that, three more aurora dragons appeared and he raised a shocked scream ¡¸Whaat!?¡¹.

    (¡­¡­Hmm. I guess I better make the trench a bit deeper.)

    The female knight who actually was nonchntly an expert in darkness element magic ignored Kouki who raised a war cry ¡¸I, I WON''T LOSEEEEEEEE-¡¹, and then she diligently worked hard in digging a hole.

    ¡¸Uguu, I thought I was going to die¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How exaggerated. In the end other than getting knocked down by a tail, didn''t you normally win without even getting particr wounded?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaa-san, thank you for birthing me with a tough body.¡¹

    Kouki got a distant look and offered his feelings of gratitude toward his mother that was in different world.

    As expected, it would be severe for Kouki and the female knight who had just underwent a mortalbat to continue searching for monster, so right now they returned at their base recently¨D¨D¡¾Brook Town¡¿.

    If one walked at the bustling street, aroma that really stimted one''s appetite would waft from the street stalls. Kouki''s stomach was already empty too from his intense exercise. His breakfast that rose up even when he didn''t call now didn''t show any sign of showing up.

    Kouki''s gaze was unconsciously absorbed toward the numerous street stalls, but¨D¨D

    ¡¸Oi, that''s¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? ¡­¡­Chih, he is still in this town huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Is this alright? What if he is scheming something¡­¡­¡¹

    The men who looked like adventurer that happened to pass by were talking whisperingly to each other when they saw Kouki. Their voices entered his ear.

    The area around Kouki''s chest slowly turned chilly. He unconsciously moved to cover his head with the hood of his cloak, but he stopped his hand from moving and kept his appearance without change.

    Their expression that he caught in a nce was clearly feeling disgusted, along with color of anxiety that oozed out. Even though they understood that right now the hero was taking the initiative to hunt the monsters of ¡¾Holy Precincts¡¿, their disgust didn''t really vanish. No matter how they couldn''t wipe out their unease.

    The traitor of mankind. The hero of betrayal. The envoy of evil god¡­¡­

    Would he bare his powerful fang toward mankind once more, could he be scheming something¡­¡­

    Trust that was lost once wouldn''t return easily.

    It was something he understood. It was something he was prepared for. That was why Kouki didn''t hide his face. He looked forward, determined to ept it with resignation.

    ¡¸Regaining trust is something really difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The words that female knight suddenly let out caused Kouki''s eyes to open wide. The female knight was staring straight ahead while further adding more words.

    ¡¸It cannot be done in a day. Losing it is easy, but obtaining it is hard.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re, right.¡¹

    ¡¸However, giving up is exactly what a "person that cannot be trusted" would do. Therefore, one must never give up.¡¹

    It felt like warmth was spreading slowly inside Kouki''s chest. He was getting looked coldly at like this was him reaping what he sowed. At the time when he was needed the most, he instead prioritized his own emotion and betrayed everything.

    But, like this there was also a person who was concerned for himse¨D¨D

    ¡¸Someday I will bloom a second time for sure at central! And then, I will be at Onee-sama''s side¡­¡­guheheh¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yea, that''s what you mean huh.¡¹

    A fatigue suddenly assaulted him. But he thought positively ''Well, my heart is lightened I think!'' and fastened his steps.

    The inn that the two of them used as their base came into view. Therge wooden signboard had "Inn of Masaka" written on it. It was an inn that was used by that demon king and actually was considerably famous, to the degree that it became a bit of sightseeing spot. (TN: In Japan, ''masaka'' meant ''don''t tell me¡­'')

    After all the inn was brazenly advertizing in a big way by hanging down a banner that was written with "Demon king-sama''s appointed inn! Your journey started from here!". It seemed the inn was also selling things like demon king manjuu and so on. They had a really good business spirit.

    Kouki was making aplicated expression while opening the inn''s door and entered inside.

    Thendy of the inn weed the two of them with ¡¸My, wee back¡¹ and a gentle smile. It seemed the people of this inn also didn''t really think of anything particr toward Kouki. They were always attending to him with an attitude that was the same with other customer.

    It was a really calming inn, with the exception of one thing.

    Kouki and the female knight took their seat in order to havete lunch. They took the menu to take a look of what they would eat today. It was at that time,

    ¡¸Today our rmendation is the teriyaki of Kururu bird you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Uoh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnh¡¹

    The voice that suddenly resounded from nearby caused Kouki and the female knight to jump on the spot altogether.

    The cause was one.

    The inn''s poster girl who was bringing the two of them water with a cheerful and charming smile on her face¨D¨DSohna Masaka-chan. The approach of that Sohna-chan wasn''t noticed by the two until she called out at them. (TN: Sohna sounded like ''sonna'' which could mean ''such thing'', or ''no way''. Sohna Masaka, sounded like ''no way, don''t tell me¡­'')

    Both Kouki and the female knight were people who served in battle. Kouki''s Presence Detection was especially excellent to the degree that it could be said in extraordinary level, even if the other party possessed the skill of "Presence Istion", as long as they weren''t the same another world group like him, he would be able to detect them. The exception to that was like the rabbit eared bunches lurking in a certain sea of trees.

    But, such Kouki didn''t notice Sohna-chan when she approached him.

    ¡¸So, Sohna-chan. Since when you were there¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I normally came out from the kitchen bringing water to you two just now though¡­¡­¡¹

    She answered Kouki like that with a puzzled expression. Kouki cocked his head wondering whether it was just him feeling exhausted.

    However, this kind of situation had happened several times, like when he walked in the corridor at midnight when he woke up to go to toilet, or when he came out from the bath''s changing room, or when he was taking meal like this time, when he noticed she was already behind him. He really couldn''t believe that it was just a coincidence.

    ¡¸Sohna-chan, by any chance, do you have experience of receiving some kind of special training?¡¹

    The female knight unintentionally asked that.

    Sohna-chan showed a puzzled expression toward that question, and the next moment she let out a chuckle. As though to say that she had heard a funny joke.

    ¡¸Giggle, geez, what''s with that question? What kind of special training that an inn girl would receive!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, it''s just my feeling. My apologize, it seems that I was a bit confused.¡¹

    ¡¸You were working from the morning weren''t you? Surely you are really tired now. Please eat a lot and get lively.¡¹

    Sohna-chan smiled sweetly. By no means that she was a beautiful girl that would make other people opened their eyes wide, but she possessed warm loveliness of a in flower that resolutely bloomed fully.

    Kouki and the female knight also forgot their shock just now and their expression turned warm. Surely, it was just as Sohna-chan said, they were only feeling a bit tired. Thinking that, they ordered their meal before looking at each other''s face and exchanged a wry smile.

    ¡¸Ah, that''s right. Sohna-chan. About the dinner tho¨D¨Dugh¡¹

    Sohna-chan wasn''t there. It was after she took the two''s order, and Kouki and the female knight looked at each other''s face only for a moment. Yet despite so, when the two returned the gaze back, Sohna-chan wasn''t there anymore. They didn''t even feel any sign of her moving away.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki and the female knight unintentionally fell silent.

    ¡¸Did you call?¡¹

    Sohna-chan materialized.

    ¡¸Ah, no. It''s nothing at all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, please wait a bit until the cooking is finished okay!¡¹

    Sohna-chan vanished energetically.

    It was like her presence was slippery¡­¡­.

    Kouki and the female knight waited for their meal silently for some reason. When Sohna-chan brought them their order, as expected they also couldn''t grasp her presence.

    Kouki and the female knight ate their meal silently.

    When they finished their meal, Sohna-chan cleared up their empty tes.

    But, at that time, Sohna-chan dropped something. A metal te the size of a hand palm¨D¨Da status te.

    ¡¸Ah, Sohna-chan, you drop¨D¨D¡¹

    Kouki immediately picked it up and his gaze inadvertently moved toward the status te. Originally, a status te''s content couldn''t be seen as long as the owner didn''t pour their magic power into it, but this status te was shining faintly with its content visible, perhaps because Sohna-chan was disying the content just now because of some kind reason.

    Kouki stiffened when he saw the content. The female knight who unintentionally peeked at it also stiffened.

    The status te was quickly pulled away from Kouki''s hand.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Kouki-san. But, seeing other person''s status is a vition of manner you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. It''s me who is carelessly leaving it in its visible state after all. But, please be careful the next time okay.¡¹

    Sohna-chan smiled sweetly. The smile of a poster girl was dazzling.

    The female knight whispered with a small voice while staring at the energetic back of Sohna-chan who was returning to her work.

    ¡¸Just what is that girl?¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if you ask me that¡­¡­¡¹

    A strange silence fell.

    ¡¸We, well, it must be that. This is the appointed inn of the demon king after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s true!¡¹

    The two who forcefully convinced themselves excitedly headed out for their afternoon work.

    By the way, the status of Sohna-chan that the two saw was,

    ==========================================================

    Sohna Masaka 16 years old Female Level 22

    Vocation: None  upation: ¡¾Brook Town¡¿ Inn of Masaka Employee

    Strength: 9

    Stamina: 15

    Endurance: 6

    Agility: 5

    Magic Power: 3

    Magic Resistance: 3

    Skill: ounting - Love Smell Sensing - Sharp Ear - Night Vision - Rope Descent - Wall Climbing - Infiltration - Diving - Elusive Phantom

    ==========================================================

    It was a collection of skills that was really oriented toward spy except the first two skills. Or rather, as long as one wasn''t from another world group, normally a person would only have about one or two skill. Most likely those skills bloomedter on through arduous training¡­¡­

    There was a monster in the inn of ¡¾Brook Town¡¿, perhaps.

    In addition, in the evening of that day, a letter from Liliana reached Kouki. The next morning Kouki and the female knight returned back to the pce.

    As expected, at that time too, Sohna-chan was behind the two of them to see them off with her presence beyond grasp even from hero. Both Kouki and the female knight couldn''t hide their shudder.

    Kouki and the female knight who arrived at the pce were weed by Liliana and knight order leader Kuzeri.

    The moment she saw Kuzeri, the female knight scowled ¡¸Gee!? Leader!?¡¹. Her scruff was grasped by Kuzeri who had pulsing blood vein on her forehead and she was dragged away. It was a really natural flow of event without even any time to stop it, just like how water would flow from high ce to low ce.

    ¡¸Eerr, for the time being, it''s great that you return safely, Kouki-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks, Lily. You wrote in your letter that there is a troublesome monster appearing at the outskirts of the capital but¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing Kouki who hurriedly gave his return greeting before quickly asking about the monster sighting caused Liliana to smiled bitterly thinking ''just like always huh''.

    ¡¸About that. I think even the knight order can deal with this monster, but I called Kouki-san just in case. But even though I said that, there is only eyewitness report so far and the situation is nothing urgent. The knight order n to depart tomorrow morning, so first please drink some tea and rest.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­. If that''s how it is then I get it.¡¹

    Kouki who noticed that Liliana was being considerate at him also smiled wryly while heplied with Liliana''s suggestion.

    Like that, Liliana was about to ask about the problem Kouki was holding in his heart in a casual manner¨D¨Dit was at that time,

    ¡ºI found you, hero-sama. Please I beg you, save my beloved world.¡»

    From the sky, a gentle voice that gave off earnestness came down.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Both Kouki and Liliana stiffened in puzzlement. Right after that, a pattern of magic circle that looked like hieroglyph character they had never seen before stretched out on the ground below Kouki. The magic circle increased in radiance and overflowed with a power that was falsely simr with magic power.

    ¡¸Do, don''t tell me-¡¹

    ¡¸Ko, Kouki-san!?¡¹

    The face of Kouki who guessed what was happening was grandly twitching.

    At the same time, the hieroglyph characters of the magic circle shed fiercely. Liliana reached out her hand toward Kouki right away, but Kouki shook off that hand and pushed away Liliana instead.

    ¡¸Lily-, tell everyon¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-san!¡¹

    Before Kouki could finish talking, the raging light settled down. And then, there was nobody there anymore.

    ¡¸Thi, this is terrible! I have to tell Hajime-san!¡¹

    Liliana was dumbfounded for a while before she raised her voice ¡¸It''s terrible! Terrible!¡¹ while rushing away in a feverish haste.

    After the lightpletely nketed his field of vision, Kouki tasted a sensation as though the gravity was changing direction every few tenth of second. Kouki who could only let his body getting carried away inside the darkness where he couldn''t see anything finally found a streak of light.

    He desperately reached out his hand to that. The light was rapidly approaching.

    Kouki said ¡¸Eei, to hell with this!¡¹ and leaped into the light¨D¨D

    ¡¸Gaboh!? Ugogoooh!?¡¹

    He became panicked from therge amount of water that entered his trachea.

    (I, I can''t-, breath!? Wa, water!? Underwater!?)

    Yes, the destination of the light he leaped into was underwater. At the corner of his sight, he could see the radiant sunlight and the beautifully swaying water surface.

    But, he didn''t even have the slightest bit ofposure to enjoy such sight. He was unable to breath sufficiently, on top of that he spewed out a lot of oxygen because he suddenly coughed. His consciousness was already in red alert state. It wouldn''t be funny if he died by drowning right after getting summoned.

    He desperately struggled while trying to surface, but his sight was gradually locked into darkness. It felt like his consciousness was falling away.

    While it was already getting hard to even think, the water surface suddenly shook.

    His dazed mind was barely able toprehend that a person leaped into the water.

    The shining sunlight illuminated that person.

    Long white hair. Chocte colored skin. Sharp gaze that conveyed a strong will, jade colored eyes. Her approximate age might be a bit older than him. She had extraordinary figure that was wrapped with clothes with a lot of exposure, her body was painted with mysterious pattern.

    (Beautiful¡­¡­)

    Kouki who was unable to even moved his limbs anymore could only think of such thing in amazement.

    Right after that, that woman grasped Kouki and swam up to the surface with a staggering force. It took only a moment until they popped out of the water.

    ¡¸Gahah, gehoh, ¨C¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay? Get a hold of yourself! Come on, spit the water out!¡¹

    Voluptuous breast pressed on Kouki while he was being carried. The woman who saved Kouki had a masculine way of talking in contrast with her appearance.

    ¡¸Gefuh, tha, thank you. Yo, you saved me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t mind it. I never thought that you would appear at the bottom of the spring. I was a bitte. Sorry.¡¹

    The white haired and brown skinned woman''s sharp gaze softened a bit hearing Kouki who was thanking her even while coughing painfully.

    From her words, it seemed that she grasped that Kouki would appear in this ce, but it could be inferred that it was outside her expectation for Kouki to appear underwater.

    To speak further, the voice that spoke from the sky before he was summoned soundedpletely different than this woman''s voice.

    (There is no doubt that I''m summoned but¡­¡­. It looks like this person isn''t the summoner.)

    While Kouki who recovered her thinking ability was thinking of such thing, he could hear countless sshing sound of people entering the water.

    When he looked there, there were multiple men and women raising their voices saying things like ¡¸Your majesty, you are safe!¡¹, or ¡¸Please leave something like this to us!¡¹, or ¡¸Suddenly jumping in like that, what are you thinking!¡¹.

    ¡¸There wasn''t even a second to waste. It couldn''t be helped. Rather than that, let''s quickly pull him up.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, geez-. It will be a scolding when we go home! Now, hero-sama. Please hold on to me.¡¹

    It appeared the woman who saved Kouki was called her majesty¨D¨Din other words, it seemed she was a queen of a country somewhere. While feeling obliged that the queen personally jumped in to rescue him, a man past middle-aged with great physique and a look like a seasoned warrior grasped Kouki and lent him a hand.

    When Kouki looked around, everyone''s skin was simrly brown colored. Although, it was only the queen who was white haired.

    Kouki who was pulled up to the bank reflexively sat down. The queen who stood imposingly in front of such Kouki opened her mouth with a powerful gaze directed at Kouki without looking bothered at all with the water dripping down her body.

    ¡¸Now then, this had became an inconceivable first meeting, but for the time being, I''ll introduce myself. I am Moana. Moana de Shelt Synclea. I am the one who is currently like the queen or whatever of Synclea kingdom.¡¹

    The people who seemed to be her subordinates made an expression that looked like they were feeling headache thinking ¡¸What''s with that ''like the queen or whatever''¡¹.

    Moanapletely ignored them and her expression turned a bit hesitating.

    ¡¸You might think that my way of talking is pompous, but this is what I''m used to due to my position. If it bother you, then I will try to talk as courteously as possible¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, it''s fine like that.¡¹

    Kouki immediately said that which caused tension to leave Moana''s shoulders in relieve.

    And then,

    ¡¸I see. That saved me the trouble. Then once more, wee to Synclea kingdom. O envoy of "the mother of all life" "the will of the great blessing" ¨D¨DFoltina. We are imploring, so that your existence will be our salvation. Please treat us favorably.¡¹

    Saying that, she presented her hand slowly.

    It was a feminine hand, but looking closer there were a lot of callus on her palm from the result of handling sword. Her skin also had small scars here and there. She was someone who fought. Was it normal in this world for the queen to fight personally, or was her country ced in a situation where she was forced to do so¡­¡­

    Seeing how he was summoned, and these people were looking for help, surely the situation was a fairly troublesome one.

    Well, putting that aside, for the time being he had to ask this one question no matter what.

    ¡¸Is that god-like person, really alright?¡¹

    Surely that god wasn''t thest boss who enjoyed toying with human right? That was Kouki''s question,

    ¡¸Nnnn??¡¹

    It was obvious but, that question only served to make the queen confused.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Kouki arc.

    First thing first, thinking that perhaps there will be reader who thought ''The queen''s way of talking is different from the queen who showed up for a bit before this!'', the supplementary exnation is that this queen''s unadorned way of talking is like at the previous chapter after a fashion.

    I''m not nning to continue Kouki arc for that long, but if it actually get long then sorry. I''ll apologize in advance.

    Now then, now is Golden Week huh.

    How will everyone of Narou people will spend it?

    Shirakome whose heart is moving into a certain vige for the lonely people will surely get pursued with dealing with the piling up game.

    If possible, I also wanted to upload a short story for Golden Week..

    If nothing else, I pray so that everyone of Narou people will be able to enjoy Golden Week.

    PS

    I revised a few words at [The Obstinate Princess Lily] of thethird world-> of thesecondworld.

    Thank you very much for pointing that out.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    AN: It''s short, but if is okay for you readers, please use it to kill time.<hr>

    ¨D¨DMonth ¡ð Day x. Clear weather.

    Tomorrow will be the first day of Golden Week. Everyone will go camping. I hear we are also going to have BBQ.

    From what I heard, it seems that it''s an event of grilling and eating meat outdoor.

    ¡­¡­Just what in the world is interesting about that, I don''t really understand. Even though we had been doing that all the time in our journey.

    But, everyone is looking forward just to go have an outing. Perhaps, there is also a way to enjoy it that I don''t know.

    Very well. Oh camp, oh BBQ. Bring it on. I''ll determine your caliber!

    By the way, the members for the BBQ event will be Nagumo family, in addition there are Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko (Lily has work and cannote no matter what), other than them Kaori and Shizuku''s family will also join us it seems.

    I see. They are telling me, show us the power of the first wife if you can.

    Very well. Oh family, oh Kaori. Bring it on. I''ll teach all of you, the caliber of the first wife!

    Now then, it looks like tomorrow will be really busy. This is a rare chance, so let''s write the diary in real time, I''m thinking of developing a magic for automatic recording mode, thoughtography style.

    ¡­¡­

    I did it. As expected, me. But, it''s thoughtography type, so it will be mostly like a live coverage. I''m uneasy whether the paper space will be enough, so I''m thinking of going with a brand new diary for the camp. Also, while the magic is in operation, there is the risk of things that I''m not nning to write or things that I thought about strongly will also get written. This point required special attention. Hajime, I love you.

    Putting that aside, the weather is really warm recently, so Hajime''s is gradually dressing lightly, I love it.

    I am Yue. A woman who won''t steal nces at what I want to see, but stare fixedly at it without any shame!

    Hajime, sniff sniff. Rub rub. Kufuu~~

    ¨D¨DMonth ¡ð Day x. Clear weather

    ¡­¡­Oops. I noticed it when I reread back, but my emotion leaked out a bit. I have to be careful, if not it will be disastrous for Hajime inside the diary.

    Now then, today the weather for camping is clear. The temperature is also warm, a day that is really pleasant to spend it outside. Although, even if it actually rained, the weather can be manipted to be clear so there will be no problem.

    Any rain cloud that dare to hinder Hajime''s n, will be obliterated without any trace¡­¡­fufu

    Nnn. Just now, it feels like something leaked out. Just in case, I made it a secret that I''m writing diary, so I won''t take it out in the middle of this camping. If something strange get written, I''ll have to erase it when we go home¡­¡­

    Letters that is written by thoughtographys, can it be erased so easily?

    ¡­¡­Anyway, let''s think about itter.

    The campsite was inside a forest three hours away from home by using car. It is in the foot of a mountain range, and there is also a river flowing nearby. So to speak it is a little-known good ce, it looks like that it''s not equipped with facilities as a camp site. However there is a suitable open space for camping inside the forest, something like that.

    I believe the ce isn''t developed strangely, but a good ce where one can feel the nature.

    Are those the locals? Several families, and group of young men and women can be seen here and there, regardless of the Golden Week, this ce doesn''t feel crowded. That too make it easier to spend time here.

    Though it seems Hajime found this ce using thepass¡­¡­

    Good job, Hajime. I love you.

    A while after we arrived in the campsite. The family of Kaori and Shizuku also arrived. The n is to gather on-site, so it was a bit of worry that perhaps they might get lost, but it looks like they arrived safely without any incident.

    The car of Shizuku''s family is a ck colored wagon type.

    ¡­¡­The car looks like what a secret service agency in a movie or book would use as on-site base.

    The car of Kaori''s family is a normal car, so it looks all the more bizarre.

    Shizuku and Kaori got down from their car. Both of them have a nice smile.

    ¡­¡­Let''s prank Kaoriter. I''m going to distort that smile for sure. Kaori who is in indignation is funny after¨D¨Dcough-cough-. It feels like something leak out¡­¡­.

    Nnn.

    Kaori''s papa-san is looking at Hajime with an expression brimming with dreadful animosity. It feels like the caption [FIGHT] is going to appear anytime.

    Oh? Hajime suddenly waved his hand. Is it a gesture toward Kaori''s papa-san?

    Oh? A small metallic rod stab the ground near Hajime''s feet. If I remember correctly, that thing is called rod shuriken.

    When I follow Hajime''s gaze, Shizuku''s papa-san and Ojii-san (TN: Grandpa) were there. Right now, it''s only for a brief nce, but something is hidden inside their sleeve.

    Ah, Shizuku''s papa-san and Ojii-san were hit by Shizuku.

    Ah, Kaori''s papa get frightened by Kaori''s hannya and get into dogeza.

    Ah, Otou-sama (TN: written as father-inw) is burning with rivalry for some reason and try to hug Hajime.

    Ah, he get joint locked.

    Fumu. I think it''s really very well that the event started livelily.

    Now then, this is not our first meeting, but for now, let''s go there to teach both families that the first power is 530,000. It will be the end if the world of the wive~s get underestimated. Teyandeiberaboumee! (TN: Thest gibberish, it seems to be a line that sometimes is used by old man that were born and raised in Edo. It roughly means, ''what the hell are you saying huh, this damned stupid bastard'')

    Everyone carried the camping tool and secured a spot. The gazes of the youngster group that seems to be the local keep ncing this way, but this happen every time so it''s not worth worrying about. If theye for picking up girl then they only need to get washed into the river.

    There is also a heated gazeing from the family group. It''s a boy about the same age with Myuu. It seems he is immensely interested with Myuu.

    Oo, Myuu turned a bright smile and waved her hand to him. The boy became bright red! The boy waved back! However, at that time Myuu''s gaze already moved toward Hajime papa! The boy fell on all four!

    To toy with the opposite sex at this age¡­¡­

    Myuu, what a terrifying child-!

    Putting that aside, Hajime papa''s hand is wandering around his thigh. Today Donner-san has day off you know. Also, take off your gaze from the boy¡­¡­

    While the boy''s mental state is in danger, the simple tents are set up, and the preparation for the meal is also being done.

    The mama~s and papa~s are resting, also for thanks for their everyday work. It''s BBQ, so we only need to cut vegetable though¡­¡­

    Because of Hajime and Otou-sama''s insistence, it seems that it''s no good unless there is curry while camping.

    And then, it seems I''m not allowed to join in with the cooking duty¡­¡­

    Why? I cannot understand it. Just what had I done to deserve this?

    Eh? It''s no good because I''m trying to add originalityy~? Especially because what I''ll put into pot cooking when they take off their eyes from me?

    ¡­¡­I wish to profess that it''s an extremely regrettable usation.

    Indeed, when we were in our journey I wasn''t really well-acquainted with cooking, and perhaps there were a really fe~~~w times that I ruined Shia''s cooking.

    But, that is in the past. I am Yue. A woman that is always progressing. Right now, even cooking is something that I can normally¨D¨D

    Eh? Indeed there is no problem with my normal cooking? But, I''m not allowed to do pot cooking? Absolutely? Try to put my hand on my chest and think back of what I have done?

    ¡­¡­Certainly, when I''m in front of a pot, there is itchiness in my soul. I can hear the voice of the ingredients appealing ¡¸Now, throw me in!¡¹ to me.

    However! However still! That''s¨D¨D

    Ah, yes, I''m sorry. It''s nothing at all desu¡­¡­

    That''s why, Shia. Stop looking at me with that eyes where the light is turned off. Even though you are sweetly making a cute smile, please stop shrinking your eyeballs, I beg you!

    ¡­¡­Fumu.

    If I''m not allowed to participate in the cooking duty, what should I do then¡­¡­

    The mama~s has quickly entered drinking bout time, but joining in that group is¡­¡­

    As expected, it feels awkward to enter among the papa~s who are all consoling Kaori''s papa who is crying for some reason¡­¡­.

    When I focused my hearing, I can hear words ¡¸My daughter you see, my daughter, recently, she is really cold to me¡­¡­¡¹ that sounded as though they are wringed out from his throat. Shizuku''s papa and Shizuku''s ojii-chan are nodding ''un un'' in agreement. Otou-sama said ¡¸Well, don''t put it into mind!¡¹ while his hand is tapping Kaori''s papa shoulder,forting him with absurdly light feeling¨D¨D

    Ah, Kaori''s papa threw himself at Otou-sama. Ah, Otou-sama dodged. Furthermore he nonchntly makes Shizuku''s papa and ojii-chan into his shield. A game of tag that circled around those two is starting.

    The look like children¡­¡­.

    Hm~m, as I thought, let''s stop trying to enter the circle of the parent~s.

    I''m bored.

    What to do.

    Oh, digital camera is discovered inside the luggage.

    ¡­¡­

    Fumu. How about taking the photographer role? Should I print it and stick the picture in the diary, making a picture diary?

    ¡­¡­

    Not bad.

    From today I am paparazzi Yue.

    Speaking about that, before I knows the figure of Hajime and Shia and Myuu has vanished. Where are they going?

    Their presence is¡­¡­

    Shia is in the nearby river. Hajime is in the mountain. Myuu is at the upper stream?

    When I thought that they are together, it turns out all of them are all over the ce. They really are free spirited.

    Anyway, let''s follow Myuu for now. She is carrying the minimum equipment, so nothing should happen to her in the mountain and river around here, but as expected it''s worrying that she is alone.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Myuu discovered. But, for some reason she looks strange. She is heading to upper stream following along the river, but sometimes she will tilt her head, and focused her hearing.

    What could she be doing? Curious. Let''s try following her a bit without calling at her.

    ¡­¡­Nevertheless, the more we head to the upper stream, the more the ground became unstable, but the pace of Myuu who keep advancing is quite something.

    Even though we are already in a ce that can urately be called as a mountain stream, Myuu is hopping ''pyon pyon'' from rock to rock in a speed as though she is running on a t ground.

    It looks like she is activating the artifact for physical ability reinforcement but¡­¡­

    Even so, her body bnce and choice of footsteps are quite something.

    I have to praise her when she get back if it''s like this.

    Anyway, a photo of Myuu''s lovely figure! One more time!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Nn~~. Perhaps I''ll have to take her back soon. We havee until really far at the upper stream, the surrounding is also filled with trees growing in abundance.

    I think Myuu is advancing with clear destination in mind somehow but¡­¡­. Really, why is she going upper stream until this far?

    ¡­¡­Oh? Myuu''s legs stopped.

    She is looking around restlessly. She crouched on the river bank, her head tilt¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Something came out!? From inside the river, something that looks like a child covered with scales all over its body came out!?

    What is that!? UMA!?

    Perhaps Myuu is in a pinch. Here I''ll use Divine Existence and take Myuu¨D¨D

    Nn? It looks like they have amicable atmosphere. Ah, they handshake. The UMA waved and vanished into the river.

    Myuu returned back in a good mood.

    For some reason, it feels like I have seen something that must not be seen. Hajime once grumbled ¡¸Even though Myuu is really strange but she is easy to get liked, so I''ve got to pay attention at her¡¹, now I see, perhaps he referred to something like this.

    Anyway, I hid and let Myuu walked past, and then I follow behind her. It seems she is already going back to the campsite.

    I feel a bit relieved. If she is going deeper inside the mountain and try to deepen her rtionship further with strange living thing, as expected, that''s something I cannot just only observe from afar.

    Nevertheless, just what in the world ¡¸The Suiko Suu-chan¡¹ means¡­¡­ (TN: The kanji is Ë®»¢. Google it if you want to see the picture. It''s some kind of youkai in Japan and China.)

    When I return to the campsite, Shia is shooting fish at the nearby river. Not fishing. Shooting.

    Myuu happily dashed toward there. It seems Shia is flicking a fishing hook that is at the bigger side using her fingers, shot through fish inside the river, and then she pulled at the string that is tied to the hook and catchs the fish. It''s to top up the BBQ ingredient.

    There is a lot of fishes with split open head entered into the bucket beside Shia. Blood is scattered at the surrounding.

    A father and a boy are fishing at the lower stream, but for some reason they are trembling all over with pale face. It''s as though they had witnessed a gruesome scene. Perhaps because they are at the lower stream, a lot of red liquid is flowing their way.

    Myuu is receiving Shia''s teaching while learning fishing hook shot too, so the scene is turning even more gruesome. It looks like the father and boy there didn''t really catch anything.

    ¡­¡­Later, let''s share some of the catch with them.

    For now, the picture of Shia and Myuu happily shooting at the red scene ''kaclick''!

    Nn. The picture is terribly cute.

    When I return to the tent, Otou-sama and Kaori''s papa are wailing while hugging each other. Seeing that, Shizuku''s papa also looked moved and shed out tears, Shizuku''s ojii-chan is nodding deeply feeling greatly impressed.

    Just what in the world happened¡­¡­.

    As for the mama~s¡­¡­they arepletely drunk. Kaori''s mama is drinking straight from a 1.8 liter bottle of Japanese sake, Shizuku''s mam is also drinking from what looks like a whisky bottle. There is a mountain of beer can in front of Okaa-sama (TN: Read as mother-inw)¡­¡­

    Nevertheless, Okaa-sama¡­¡­. She really is a person that suited to be a bossdy. Her figure sitting with one knee drawn up and a cigarette held at the corner of her mouth is wild! Cool! Next time, let''s try copying that. (TN: I don''t really get the references in this paragraph, can someone check it and tell meter?)

    Nn? Some kind ofmotion is¡­¡­

    People who seem to be university students are looking here from afar while being noisy about something.

    When I follow their gaze, I see¡­¡­

    Kaori is throwing vegetables. Shizuku is cutting them midair. And then, Remia catch them on a te. By the way, one of Remia''s hands is stirring the curry pot slo~wly slo~wly while doing that.

    Why are they doing that kind of circus act? I don''t get it but they are looking like they are having fun. That''s what is most important. Click.

    Surely, most likely, seeing how the men who seemed to approach to call at them are shrinking back, I think this is the method those three thought up to prepare for BBQ while also checking those men in ce.

    Beside the tent, Tio and Aiko are making some kind of rustling sound.

    I see, it looks like they are setting up hammock.

    It''s a hammock type that is tied at trees, so Tio who is able to ascertain that it has been tied firmly is wiping her sweat with a really nice smile.

    Oh, looks like she is quickly trying it out.

    Aiko is holding the hammock in ce while Tio is getting on it¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­The rope snapped because it cannot support the weight.

    Tio is in daze while keep sitting on the ground. Click.

    Aiko is getting all flustered while saying a follow up like ''Perhaps the rope is too old!'' but¡­¡­ At the corner of Tio''s eyes, tears are¡­¡­. No matter how anyone look at her, the cause of those tears isn''t because of the pain from her butt hitting ground, looks like she received damage from the fact that the rope cannot endure her weight.

    She sat on the floor hugging her knees and buried her face onto there.

    Aiko is desperately consoling her while running her gaze restlessly around, then she dashed in a rush perhaps from finding something.

    Looks like her aim is the vine twining around a tree. She take it into her hand, confirm at the surrounding with restless gaze and¡­¡­ooh, the vine is lengthening slitheringly. It looks like she lengthen the vine with the power of farmer master and make it grow thicker.

    With that she reinforced the hammock and tied it up on the tree again. Furthermore, she also apply her magic on the tree to fuse the vine on it and increase the toughness thoroughly.

    Aiko help Tio who is still shutting herself inside her shell to stand up while talking at her gently. The dejected Tio nodded a bit.

    She is gee~ntly, gee~ntly getting up on the hammock. For some reason, even my heart is also beating fast watching it.

    Do, do your best-, Tio! You can get on it if it''s you! Surely you can get on the hammock!

    Ah, Tio''s hand slipped! She got on the hammock face down!

    The vine¡­¡­

    Ooh, it doesn''t snap! It''s perfectly supporting Tio! Aiko''s face is amazingly smug!

    But¡­¡­

    Tio keepying face down. She is in an amazing posture like a shrimp with her body arching backward and both her hands held up. She wriggle and squirm in the attempt to face up somehow, but it doesn''t go well¡­¡­

    Ah, she give up. She is unmoving on the hammock while still face down. She is really like a shrimp but, doesn''t that hurt?

    Aiko''s smug face turned into a reallyplicated expression. When Aiko try to gently push, the backward shrimp Tio wavered *pura~n pura~n* like in a swing.

    ¡­¡­Yep. Let''s quietly leave.

    Nn? Hajime''s presence is nearing. I don''t know why he entered into the mountain, but it looks like he safely finished his objective.

    But, what is this I wonder? There is one more presence beside Hajime.

    When I stared fixedly at the direction where Hajime is going toe out from¡­¡­

    Yes, the campsite panicked when they saw Hajime appeared with "that".

    Beside Hajime, there is a one-eyed bear-san that looks really grim with the three straight scars on one of its eyes. It really look like the lord of the forest.

    ording to Hajime, he exined that ¡¸I encountered the bear inside the forest. It impertinently attacked me so I finished him with a punch on the stomach and it got emotionally attached to me¡¹.

    I see, Ipletely don''t get it. It seems, Hajime''s reason is that even though there is no danger at the surrounding, just in case he checked inside the mountain but¡­¡­

    The daughter interacted with UMA, the father made a bear that looked really like the lord of the forest into his underling.

    These parent and child are really simr.

    The one-eyed bear-sanid down on the ground face up, exposing its stomach as though wanting to say ''I''m not dangerous at all!''. Myuu who returned from the fish shooting makes sparkly eyes and dive on its stomach.

    Themon people other than us who see that are screaming even louder.

    The papa~s are in admiration, while the mama~s are cackling.

    While Myuu is riding on its stomach, for some reason sparks scattered between the one-eyed bear-san and Shia.

    The eyes of Shizuku and Kaori brightened at the fluffiness, while Remia is stirring the curry ro~und and ro~und while going ¡¸My my, ufufu¡¹.

    Aiko is getting all flustered, and Tio keep being a backward shrimp.

    Hajime is saying ¡¸Let''s start the BBQ soon yeah¡¹ while ncing at the bear-san for some reason.

    Bear-san shook *Twitch-!!*.

    ¡­¡­Chaos visited the campsite.

    Fumu. I''ll deal with the other people whoe here for camping, but for now,

    Click.

    I get the feeling that the first memory of the Golden Week will be something really lovely.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Yue''s diary. Actually I wrote one for the extra story of the fifth volume.

    I''m thinking to match it with the school arc and try to insert it sometimes for idle story.

    Or rather, Myuu is again with something strange¡­¡­

    Just what in the world Shirakome is nning to do with Myuu? Even I myself don''t know anymore.

    The characters are moving as they pleased, that is really something that happen huh.

    I wonder, should I just mix up legend, myth, urban legend into one big mess already to make something like¡¸Behind Myuu, it be a swarm of Hyakki Yakkou nano!¡¹¡­¡­

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    It was a ce ofrge spring, surrounded by forest of trees. There was no sound that could be heard other than the rustling leaves.

    It was Kouki''s question that brought the silence. In front of Kouki who was crawling on all fours at the edge of the spring while coughing, there was queen Moana making a bewildered expression.

    Suddenly the sanity of the existence that they greatly respected and loved was being questioned. The question was an extremely impolite one that normally it wouldn''t be strange if they snapped toward the one who asked.

    In fact, the atmosphere of the people standing around the queen¨D¨Dsix men and women with warrior appearance, and two man and woman who didn''t seem like warrior but looked used with fighting. And one woman whose clothing was different with the others, her attire somehow gave the impression that she was ady attendant¨D¨Dwas turning into one that couldn''t be said to be pleasant.

    Although, not even one of them tried to reproach Kouki''s impolite statement, they didn''t look like "fanatic". Was that because of healthy religious faith, or else was it because they were holding back because they were in front of the queen, the reason wasn''t clear.

    Kouki felt the atmosphere of the surrounding and saw the bewildered expression of Moana whose hand was still presented at him, and realized that his question was crude before he apologized in panic.

    ¡¸I, I''m sorry, saying that so suddenly. I am a bit traumatized with an existence that is like a god¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tra, trauma of god? Or rather, you had met that kind of existence before?¡¹

    The words of Kouki who was once involved with a supernatural existence that was called god caused Moana and her people to make expression of being struck with admiration. Was the young man before their eyes an existence so great that was also chosen by another great existence different from Foltina, they wondered.

    But, Kouki''s next words turned them speechless.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. Though, it was when he was in a state of possessing an acquaintance. He thought nothing of human except as his pawn in a game, caused many wars, brainwashed people, and when he got bored he sent in his apostles to massacre mankind, that kind of god.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s, not god. That''s absolutely an evil something else right?¡¹

    A magnificent tsukkomi from the queen. Her way of talking changed. By any chance, that might be her unadorned way of talking.

    Kouki smiled wryly while saying ¡¸Perhaps¡¹ and he took Moana''s hand.

    ¡¸Eerr. Let''s see, Foltina, sama? I think you said that person was the one who summoned me but, Ipletely don''t know anything¡­¡­. But first thing first, I only wish to confirm ahead just one thing, can I return to my original ce?¡¹

    From the hand of Kouki who returned a firm grip in his handshake, Moana felt the strength of someone who was simrly a fighter like her and she coughed once. She recovered her disordered mind and way of talking.

    After that she lowered her eyebrows looking a bit troubled and,

    ¡¸I''m sorry. But honestly, we too are currently also baffled. We have never heard the voice of Foltina-sama that clearly before, and someone like you who visit from a different world, it is like a fairy tale.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It''s just as you though, if the "original ce" that you said us really in another world, then we don''t have the method of how to return you back there. Or rather, you really came from another world huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eerr, I think that''s the case but¡­¡­¡¹

    As a test, Kouki tried mentioning the name of the kingdom and empire but Moana and others gave no reaction. Perhaps this ce was an unknown continent that was also in Tortus¡­¡­such possibility couldn''t be denied, but seeing that Moana and her people had no power of summoning, in the end he had no other method except making contact with this Foltina-sama, or searching for a method to go home by his own strength.

    (Or perhaps, will that guye here to pick me up? It feels like he might show up all of sudden with troublesome face after Shizuku and others begged him.)

    Thinking of "that guy" that floated at the back of his mind¨D¨DHajime, caused Kouki to smiled wryly. If it was him who possessed both the method to cross over worlds and the method to find Kouki, then it wasn''t something impossible.

    Moana and her people made a worried expression seeing Kouki''s state, they wondered whether he was cornered from feeling shock into a condition where he could do nothing butughing.

    Seeing the good character of Moana and others that somehow could be seen through from them, Kouki felt a bit relieved while smiling to show that he was fine.

    ¡¸I''m sorry. Come to think of it, I haven''t introduced myself. I am called Amanogawa Kouki. ¨D¨DJust a mere swordsman.¡¹

    ¡¸Swordsman¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana and her people made a bewildered expression once again, wondering why he didn''t introduce himself as the hero. But, before that bewilderment could turn into spoken out question, Kouki stood up and continued his words.

    ¡¸If this is another world, a ce that doesn''t know about my former world, and I cannot go home, then that can''t be helped. Can I ask you to please teach me about various things. Including the reason why I was called here, your majesty the queen?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yeah. That''s right. It looks like you were really suddenly tossed into the spring, we will give you exnation as much as we can. Also, you also don''t need to worry about any basic necessities. Even like this, I am a queen after all. There won''t be a problem with just providing for a single guest.¡¹

    Moana pulled herself together and said that while winking at him with yfulness. The atmosphere of that ce softened slightly and the people who seemed to be her attendant also smiled slightly.

    ¡¸And also, I don''t mind if you call me Moana. You are a guest that Foltina-sama entrusted to us. It should be fine if you think of your status as higher than me. That''s why, it''s fine to not humble yourself like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, perhaps so. But there is also the matter about me being outsider so¡­¡­, please let me call you Moana-sama. As for mynguage¡­¡­for the moment, please let me keep using politenguage as it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana''s shoulders dropped in a bit of disappointment. The expression of Moana''s followers looked like they had headache right after Moana said to him to not act humbly, but their expression turned grateful when they heard Kouki''s reply. Seeing that, Kouki felt relieved that his response wasn''t mistaken.

    It appeared that this queen had a really unconventional character, as could be seen from how she was so used to battlefield to the degree that she had scars on her body.

    ¡¸Then, I''ll have you let me call you Kouki. That will be fine I believe?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Well then Kouki. There is a bit of problem with the safety of this area, if possible I want us to be on the move quickly. If we hurry we should be able to arrive at the capital before the sun set.¡¹

    Kouki nodded showing that he had no objection, to which Moana also nodded back ¡¸Great¡¹. And then, she moved her gaze at the woman in attendant attire beside her.

    ¡¸Anneal. We cannot keep being like a drowned rat like this all the time. Please.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, your majesty. ¡­¡­I pray. For the grace of the sun and the wind¨D¨D"Wind of Embrace"¡¹

    The woman who was called Anneal looked to be in her middle twenty from her appearance, a woman with slightly calm atmosphere. Her eyes were droopy, and when she replied her voice was also soft, which spurred such impression even more.

    Different from the other followers, she wasn''t carrying anything that looked like weapon, in exchange she was carrying arge satchel on her back and several bags that looked like shawl.

    Whether it was Moana or her followers, they all were basically wearing pants and protectors above their clothes with white undertone. But it was only Anneal who was wearing something like an apron in the ce of protector. That was the reason Kouki got the impression that she was like ady attendant.

    When that Anneal whispered in a faint voice, right away a part of the pattern on the back of her right hand shined faintly.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki looked down on his body with a slight surprise. His clothes was swaying from receiving gentle warm wind. From the sensation of wind his skin felt, it seemed a warm wind was whirling with his body as the center. The same thing also happened with Moana and the followers that entered the water just now.

    ¡¸Fumu, it seems it will also be necessary to exin about blessing art too. She is praying, or perhaps offering her wish to the power that dwell in nature¨D¨Dthe blessing power, to have that power shared with her.¡¹

    Power was dwelling in all living things and the whole nature. Moana and others called that power as blessing power, and the technique that made use of that power by praying or vowing was named as blessing art.

    The painting on their body was something that represented their prayer and vow as letters which made it possible to shorten the invocation procedure.

    As for Fortina, she was thought to be the aggregation of those powers of nature, an existence that possessed will. Sometimes, there appeared people who felt "the will of the great blessing" like in the fairy tale, or heard her words.

    By no means that existence could be confirmed clearly, people vaguely thought that such existence existed.

    In the teaching since the ancient time, the sense of values of living while feeling gratitude to not just Foltina, but to the whole nature was nted into the people.

    Therefore, rather than calling the people''s feeling toward Foltina as religious faith, it should instead be called as ecological sense of values to treasure the nature.

    Kouki listened to such story during the time of waiting until their clothes dried up.

    (I see. Rather than faith, they are offering respect¡­¡­or perhaps gratitude, something like that¡­¡­)

    Like that, his conviction that Moana and her people weren''t fanatic was getting stronger inside Kouki. Although, Kouki still hadn''t let go of his wariness toward Moana and others. His politenguage and title of honor toward Moana disyed that.

    When their clothes dried uppletely, the exnation about blessing was also mostly over and Moana raised her voice.

    ¡¸Now then, let''s depart. We will keep talking about what we should teach to Kouki in the way. Spenser, I''ll leave the vanguard post to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, your majesty.¡¹

    The aging warrior that pulled up Kouki from the spring before this seemed to be called Spenser. He was the eldest among all the people here, his short ck hair without any grey hair gave a youthful impression. Although, his body that was obviously trained even through his equipments and the glimpses of sharpness of a fighter deep in his eyes gave a weight that this person couldn''t be underestimated by any means.

    When Kouki asked, perhaps it should be said that it was just as expected, it seemed that other than Anneal, all of the people here should be called as the most elite warriors of Synclea kingdom, they were the royal guard of Moana. And Spenser was the leader of the royal guard force.

    Following Spenser''s lead, they advanced through the thick forest. The temperature and humidity also didn''t feel unpleasant, the pirs of light created from the light through the gaps between leaves were beautiful. Kouki narrowed his eyes pleasantly thinking ''What a verdant world''.

    Kouki talked toward Moana while they were advancing with the soldiers surrounding Kouki and Moana at the center.

    ¡¸The nature is really abundant here. The spring before this too, even though it was quite deep, but the water ws really clear until the bottom. This is also thanks to Foltina-sama, no, to the blessing power that filled this world, right.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That''s correct.¡¹

    For some reason Moana''s expression turnedplicated. Inside his heart Kouki felt uneasy thinking if he had said something wrong while his gaze was looking around. There, he saw everyone including Spenser and Anneal were also making aplicated expression.

    Kouki wracked his mind even harder to spot what he had said wrong. Moana showed a wry smile to such Kouki.

    ¡¸No, forgive me. Kouki hasn''t said anything wrong. It''s just, I was thinking to exin it after this but¡­¡­ce abundant with nature like this, only numbered a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kouki was perplexed. Moana''s bitter smile deepened while she exined further.

    ¡¸Outside this forest, there is a desert continuing as far as the eye can see. This ce is special.¡¹

    ¡¸De, desert?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. the blessing power is being stolen from the world. Because of those <Dark People>.¡¹

    <Dark People>¨D¨Dording to Moana, they were a grotesque race that emitted miasma, a power that neutralized the blessing power. They must be something like monster if aparison was made with Tortus. It seemed they were called Dark People because they were constantly enveloped in miasma that looked like ck mist.

    They consumed <Blessing Power> just by existing, stealing life force from all living things. They were truly the natural enemy of not just mankind, but also nature.

    ¡¸We don''t understand what are they, and from where they came. But, let''s see, if we are asked ''what is your history?'', then we ought to answer "fighting the Dark People". That is just how long we have been fighting them since far in the past.¡¹

    It felt like inside the eyes of Moana who was having a distant look, there was deep and heavy something that couldn''t be described with words dwelling inside. Kouki only stayed silent without saying anything, merely listening to what she said.

    ¡¸A lot of nature lost blessing power. Because those Dark People are making blessing power their food, they are acting prudently from exploiting the naturepared to in the past. Because if blessing power disappear from the whole world, they too won''t be able to keep living. However, they have a method so that they have no problem even while refraining from exploiting nature.¡¹

    They were raising human like livestock. The blessing power a single human possessed was in a different leaguepared to a single tree or a single animal. Therefore, the <ck People> liked to eat human.

    Thanks to blessing power, the growth of nts and animals in this world was quick, and strong. But, even so the ck People''s appetite was above that. Also, a lot of blessing power was consumed, or perhaps eaten in battle. If blessing power was lost to the degree that there was no prospect of recovery, nothing would remain in that ce. The ce would only be a world of sand.

    The supply and demand weren''t bnced, regting their eating so that the blessing power wouldn''t dry up meant that they would always be unable to obtain the feeling of full stomach.

    That was why, so that it wouldn''t be a problem even if the animal and nts were eaten until they ran out, the ck People raised human as livestock.

    ¡¸This is a battle where our survival and dignity are on the line. Our great ancestors created means to oppose the miasma, diligently studied the blessing art, and like that life continue until ite to our time. ¡­¡­But, perhaps that too has reached the limit already.¡¹

    Moana''s vast gaze caught Kouki. The thing dwelling inside those eyes that reflected himself¨D¨DKouki gulped when he saw that.

    ¡¸This world, the great mother nature, Foltina-sama is¨D¨Dthat''s why, they summoned you correct?¡¹

    Things like hope, didn''t exist there. There was also no expectation. What was inside those eyes, was mortification, and then disappointment toward herself.

    The personification of blessing power that should even be called as the will of the world¨D¨DFoltina had made her judgment. That it was impossible to resist with just the human of this world. That was how much this world had been cornered.

    The fact was, there was no other country around Synclea kingdom. There were only feudal lords in each territory, where they all answered to the kingdom. Countries that once called themselves as empire, federation, holy country, and so on, all of them were perished. Across several mountains, or at the continent across the sea, there were other countries that were still resisting, but it was unclear how long they would be able to keep at it.

    ''All of you is no good already'', it couldn''t be helped even if the world thought so about them¡­¡­

    Even though there wasn''t any shadow on Moana''s expression, but those eyes told of Moana''s feeling more eloquently than anything else. In Kouki''s eyes, it looked as though the queen before his eyes was smiling while crying.

    ¨D¨DIt''s fine. I swear I''ll save this world!

    If, he said such thing without thinking of anything, surely Moana with her personality wouldugh livelily while also saying ¡¸That''s really reliable!¡¹ to him. While the inside of her eyes was looking like she was going to cry just like now, while feeling disappointed at herself, while getting hurt.

    Kouki was d that he didn''t say anything like that. But, however, then, what should he say instead?

    It''s still not over yet? There should be something that you can do?

    Foltina-sama isn''t disappointed or anything at you?

    It''s just a coincidence that I was summoned you know?

    He didn''t understand.

    Kouki didn''t understand, what was the correct thing to say.

    Kouki couldn''t bear to look at Moana''s eyes by more than this and he averted his gaze. Moana too also moved her gaze to the front as though there was nothing and she was going to continue her story about the <ck People>.

    But, at that moment Kouki lifted his face in surprise and he stopped walking.

    ¡¸Hm? Kouki, what''s the matter? Is your condition¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Err, there are a lot of presences that way. They are heading this way with really fast speed but, what is the possibility that they are yourrades?¡¹

    ¡¸-. Everyone, prepare to fight! At nine o''clock!¡¹

    Moana ignored Kouki''s question and immediately raised her voice. Everyone, without a single exception and without even a moment of dy rearranged their formation to face toward the indicated direction. There was no hesitation and also no one asking for confirmation.

    That movement that was without the slightest disarray was just like the group behavior that birds showed. Moana''s instruction was also extremely fast, but even more than that, the proficiency of the most elite royal guard unit was also enough of a show.

    ¡¸Kouki! Do you know their number and distance?¡¹

    ¡¸-, Yes! Their number is¡­¡­16. Their distance is 80 meter¨D¨Dten seconds until the contact! I believe they arerge four-legged animals!¡¹

    For a moment Kouki thought whether they would understand when he spoke about the distance using the unit of meter, and so he restated it as the time until the contact with enemy.

    Moana''s eyes opened wide. Based from the information that Kouki brought to her, she had an idea of the existence that they could possibly encountered in this area.

    But, what she was surprised about wasn''t because that existence was approaching. She was shocked at the width of Kouki''s detection range based that she deduced from that existence''s moving speed and the time until the contact with enemy that Kouki estimated.

    Although, her surprise onlysted for an instant.

    ¡¸You all hear that! Assume it''s the ck wolf species! They wille to tear down our formation in their first attack! Neisan, Lilin, take the wind out of their sail!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Understood¡¹¡¹

    Spenser and others, the six soldiers unsheathed their sword. Their swords were single-edged sword withrge curvature that looked like shamshir. The width of the sword was wide, and if seeing just from there then they could be categorized asrge sword.

    The man around his thirty who was called Neisan, and the woman herte teen who was called as Lilin, the two of them held their hands together in prayer behind the six soldiers. They must be art user that specialized as rear guard. Each time the prayer of the two was released to the world, a part of the patterns visible on their cheeks and nape was shining.

    The monster of this unknown world finally came. Kouki was nervous and getting cold sweat while also drawing out the holy sword that was dangling from his waist. The holy sword that shined from reflecting the sunlight filtering through trees was so magnificent that everyone spontaneously wanted to let out a sigh of admiration.

    Unconsciously Moana and Anneal took a second look.

    It was right after that,

    Violent killing intent and ck miasma rapidly approached from inside the forest like a squall.

    ¡¸¨D¨D

    ¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D<Smashing Raging Wind>¡¹

    Prayers of the casters reached the hearing at the same time. The pattern painted on Neisan''s cheek until his nape shined, and at the front the earth protruded out matching the activation of that hieroglyph-like pattern. It was just like a wall of stone. The wall of stone had thickness of thirty centimeter, with width and height of two meter.

    *zushin-*, the sound of something crashing on the stone wall rang out in session.

    Instantly, the pattern stretching from Lilin''s shoulder until her neck also shined, and blowing down wind that should be called as super localized downburst struck at the other side of the stone wall.

    *gusha-* Graphic sound and small voices of death agony leaked out from the other side.

    Neisan''s voice echoed even more.

    ¡¸I pray. Seeking for the crumbling earth, smash apart¨D¨D<Scattering Pellet>¡¹

    The stone wall was pulverized by itself and then its fragments shot out to the front like a directed explosive.

    ck smoke was bursting in one after another¨D¨Dno, those were ck wolves d in that ck smoke with body length of a meter, several of them were turning a somersault altogether.

    Seeing that, two of the vanguard soldiers rushed out.

    ¡¸¡¸I pray! This body is a sword¨D¨D<Soul of Strife>!¡¹¡¹

    That was a blessing art that raised physical ability. It wasn''t just a prayer, but a vow taken toward themselves, by doing that they were strengthened by the blessing power inside their body.

    The first step of the two soldiers dented the ground. With that force they ughtered with one sh two ck wolves that only just stood up again somehow from the impact of the pebbles.

    Aiming at the two soldiers that stuck out from the formation, more ck wolves approached them, but Lilin''s wind obstructed those wolves. When the ck wolves regained their bnce, the two soldiers retreated to the formation with brilliant speed.

    The ck wolves growled in irritation. As though to disy their annoyance, they spewed out ck smoke¨D¨Dmiasma with even more thickness.

    Right away, the surrounding vegetations wilted as though they lost their vitality, they dried uppletely.

    ¡¸Don''t break formation. Keep up what are you doing.¡¹

    ¡¸We understand.¡¹

    The <ck People> that was called as ck wolf species was a species that specialized in cooperation and melee, their attack power itself was rtively low except a part of the species. The soldiers firmly held the formation and urately finished off the attacking wolves, while the rearguard''s blessing art sniped from behind. That was the theory.

    The captain of the royal guard Spenser narrowed his eyes like a hawk and when he spoke to make confirmation just in case, everyone else nodded firmly without any agitation.

    (¡­¡­Their appearance is monster just as I thought. Is the difference between the two is that one emitted miasma and the other isn''t? These wolves resembled the four-eyed wolf but, I don''t feel as much pressure from these wolves. I can also follow their movement enough. What''s left, whether they have skill like characteristic magic or not.)

    Kouki calmly analyzed the battle strength of the ck wolf species. Seeing that calm attitude, Moana secretly sighed in relieve.

    From the sensation of Kouki''s hand, his sensing ability just now, and the minimum urate information they shared before this, she assumed that Kouki possessed a lot of battle experience, but even so she was worried that he would panic when the time came that they faced the <ck People>.

    But, at that time, a huge shadow appeared slowly behind the ck wolves surrounding them.

    ¡ºHou, so it''s as I thought that the information that the queen went out of her country is true¡­¡­¡»

    It felt like the air shook slightly. d in a miasma with thickness that was clearly different from the surrounding ck wolves, it was a ck wolf with a body built that must be more than two meter. That wolf was talking with a voice that sounded like it directly resonated inside the head.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kouki leaked out an astonished voice. His eyes opened wide.

    On the other hand, Moana and her people didn''t look surprised, they were ring at therge ck wolf with an expression as though they had bitten something sour. It seemed that it was something normal that the ck wolf possessed intelligence and speech.

    Wasn''t the <ck People> beasts without any reasoning? Wasn''t they the same like monster, a disaster that was mankind''s natural enemy¡­¡­?

    While Kouki was confused, Moana raised the corner of her mouth and replied back with a fearless expression.

    ¡¸We also scattered fake information so that we wouldn''t get found out, and we nned to move quickly with only the minimum number though. It seems your side have an excellent observer. But, are you seriously thinking you will be able to kill us just with this number?¡¹

    ¡ºI''ll take my chance. There is no way I''ll hand over the achievement of taking the head of the queen to the other pack. I''ll present your head to the king, and lift my name, Nie!¡»

    *UOOOOOOOOON* A howl that was even apanied by physical shockwave burst. The ck wolf that introduced itself as Nie gushed out dreadful ck miasma along with undtion of power that transmitted electrifying sensation to the skin.

    The vegetations at the surrounding that were instantly enveloped by ck miasma withered up one after another.

    Naturally, that miasma also enveloped Kouki and others. Moana immediately snuggled close to Kouki that their skin touched. It wasn''t because she was scared. It was to protect Kouki''s body.

    If the miasma came in contact with the blessing power of all living things¨D¨Dthat was to say their life, Moana and others wouldn''te out unscathed. But, their state didn''t look like they were enduring anything like that.

    ¡¸Everyone, pay attention to the remaining capacity of the miasma stone! Lilin, scatter away the miasma while concentrate attacking Nie!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Moana''s instruction was given. Moana''s hand reached out toward her chest seemingly unconsciously. There was a colorless and transparent cylinder shaped gem about five, six centimeter long attached there. That gem¨D¨Dmiasma stone was faintly muddy ck.

    ¡¸Kouki, sorry. I should have handed this to you first. Put this miasma stone on your body. It will protect us from the miasma.¡¹

    It seemed miasma stone was something like how there was magic stone inside monster, it was an organ inside the body of <ck People>. After extracting the miasma inside it for about ten days, it was processed and put on the body, that miasma stone would absorb miasma within its capacity range, and by wearing it one could do activity even inside miasma for a period of time without getting affected.

    Moana wrapped a miasma stone pendant around Kouki''s wrist. At the same time the ck wolves led by Nie attacked simultaneously.

    Nie too, he couldn''t join the cooperation attack because of Lilin holding him back and could only run around outside the formation in the attempt to perturb the soldiers.

    Using that chance, Neisan''s blessing art was decreasing the number of the ck wolves by one, and then one more, it was only little by little, but it was continuing steadily.

    ¡ºChih. You are doing well with these number. As expected from the elite unit of the queen-¡»

    Nie whispered with a voice filled with bitterness.

    Right after that, Nie resolved himself and howled, he charged forward without stopping even while the wind des that Lilin released carved his body and caused blood to spray out.

    ¡¸He ising! Push him back and then kill him!¡¹

    ¡ºDon''t underestimate me-¡»

    Spenser gave his instruction, at the same time Nie''s howl surged out. Right after that, miasma gushed out explosively from the ground below two warriors who were facing Nie.

    ¡¸Guah¡¹

    ¡¸Whaatt!?¡¹

    ¡¸Dario-. Fedri!¡¹

    The soldiers¨D¨DDario and Febri raised scream of shock and got blown away. Because Dario was considerable young even among the elite guard, unlike the veteran Fedri, he was unable to defend right away and crashed on the ground some distance away without even being able to apply ukemi.

    The hole that was opened from the absent of the two was immediately closed by Spenser. He blocked the brutal ws of Nie using his sword and he held his ground trying to halt the rush''s momentum.

    ¡¸Guh, you bastard-¡¹

    ¡ºYou''re in the way-¡»

    Miasma converged beside Nie and took shape. It was the shape of three huge ws.

    Lilin fired <Smashing Raging Wind>, but Nie who blew up miasma upward and neutralized it didn''t pause and unleashed the three ws in a horizontal swept toward Spenser.

    The other soldiers had their hand full facing the ck wolves. They couldn''t move right away.

    ¡¸I won''t let you¡¹

    It was queen Moana who cut in. She slipped into Nie''s bosom from really close to the ground as though she was crawling there, and struck her sword at his torso with a stunning sh.

    Because Nie immediately pulled back, the trajectory of the threerge ws also shifted slightly. Spenser also wasted no time backing away and he got off with only his protector''s surface torn.

    ¡ºChih. As expected, ordinary method won''t work huh.¡»

    Nie spat that line out and plunged in the miasma ws. Spenser blocked that while Moana stepped toward Nie.

    But, Nie seemed to also have predicted that movement.

    ¡¸Dam¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºFirst, I''ll eat starting from that irritating caster!¡»

    Nie leaped over Moana''s head and used the miasma ws he created himself as a foothold and leaped further, his sprang toward his objective¨D¨DLilin who was urately slowing him down.

    Lilin who was making prayer in order to back up Moanate to react just for a moment against Nie''s irregr movement. She wasted no time twisting her body while trying to pray for defense, but whatever the case it was impossible topletely dodge the attack.

    It would be most satisfactory if she lost only an arm¨D¨Dshe resolved herself for that but the next moment,

    ¡º¨D¨D<Light Severance>-¡»

    A light barrier that shined radiantly manifested in front of Lilin''s eyes. Nie''s ws only raised unpleasant scraping sound *gigigi* and stopped before the light barrier.

    ¡¸Wha, what!?¡¹

    ¡ºWhat''s this!?¡»

    Lilin''s shocked voice and Nie''s surprised exim ovepped.

    Nie adroitly turned his body midair in a somersault and his legs stopped in front of the unknown technique. And then, he looked for the person that was the source of this with his atrocious beast eyes running at the surrounding.

    It took a moment to specify the culprit.

    ¡ºYou, what the hell was that just now?¡»

    *gururu* Nie raised a growl that was brimming with killing intent and wariness while asking that.

    The person his gaze was directed to was naturally

    ¡¸Kouki!¡¹

    Moana''s shout that was filled with shock and gratitude because he protected herrade resounded.

    But, her gaze, and then Nie''s beast eyes that were emitting killing intent were immediately narrowed in dubiousness.

    Short and ragged breathing leaked out repeatedly could be heard.

    Without any doubt, it was Kouki''s breathing. It wasn''t that he was adjusting his breathing. It even sounded like he was hyperventting.

    It was obvious even from Kouki''s expression that he wasn''t in a normal state.

    Yes, it was something that even caused both enemy and ally to feel dubious¨D¨D

    Kouki''s expression was pale, as though he was fearing something.

    The tip of the holy sword his hand was holding was shaking a bit, while being pointed on the ground.

    It wasn''t¨D¨Dbeing pointed to Nie, to the enemy in front of his gaze.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    AN: The story ain''t progressing even after I wrote twelve thousand words¡­¡­<hr>

    He didn''t understand.

    Was he an enemy? Was there really no middle ground to talk with each other?

    He didn''t understand.

    Were Moana''s words the truth? Was justice really on her side?

    He didn''t understand.

    Was it the correct thing to do, to cut down an existence with its own will while he was still not really understanding anything like this?

    He didn''t understand.

    They were the enemy seeing how they came attacking. Enemy should be defeated. That decision should be correct. ¡­¡­Was it really?

    He didn''t understand.

    He should believe Moana and her people. ¡­¡­Should he really?

    He didn''t understand.

    Was his judgment really righteous? Was what he believed in correct? Was there something that he failed to notice? Was he averting his eyes from what he should see? Was there anything that he misread? Was he really not thinking conveniently?

    He didn''t understand. He didn''t understand. He didn''t understand.

    ¡ºHah, just a coward-¡»

    Those thoughts rushed inside Kouki head for a moment in circles. A sneering voice that seemed to see through that caused Kouki to return to his senses in surprise.

    When he noticed, brutal ws were approaching before his eyes.

    ¡¸-!¡¹

    ¡ºNuh¡»

    Even when he was taken by surprise, the piled up experience and the greatest specs moved his body by itself. The holy sword that sprang up with a terrific speed shifted Nie''s ws upward.

    Seeing his attack averted so easily caused Nie to leak out a voice of shock. He could never imagine that a trembling young man with pale expression and ragged breathing from fear would be able to show a reaction this agile even in his wildest dream.

    Although, Nie''s agitation onlysted a moment. The instant he passed Kouki by, he swung the miasma ws. He used his own body as camouge to make the miasma ws attacked from Kouki''s blind spot.

    But, what resounded wasn''t a scream of death agony or the graphic sound of flesh getting torn apart.

    *shaaan* A single clear sound of scraping metals that didn''t suit the battlefield. It was the sound of the miasma ws that wereunched from the blind spot getting parried by Kouki''s holy sword. He matched the motion of the miasma ws and averted only their trajectory.

    ¡ºWhat-¡»

    Nie''s agitation was clear to see this time. An impact ran through his stomach at that time.

    ¡ºGofuh!?¡»

    An impact that made him thought whether his internal organs were being stirred blew away his consciousness for an instant. He crashed on the ground without even any awareness of up and down. When Nie recovered his consciousness, his gaze ran toward Kouki.

    He saw Kouki''s figure raising one foot there and he finally understood that he got kicked flying.

    It was a terrifying technique. While his reflex toward the first attack was also amazing, but even more than that was his sensing ability toward attack from a blind spot, technique that beautifully parried every attack instead of blocking, and then the perfect counterattack.

    But, however,

    (What''s with that!? That man, just what''s in the world is the deal with him!?)

    Nie felt more confused then scared. While this young man he was staring at possessed amazing technique like a veteran warrior, but he was still directing scared gaze toward Nie even now.

    Just a single kick pierced through Nie''s defense as though tearing through paper scrap and reduced him to a state where he still couldn''t stand up right away. Just what in the world a man who could that was feeling scared at?

    Or perhaps, he was merely acting? Nie guessed, but seeing Kouki''s state that was desperately stifling something inside himself, it didn''t look like that at all.

    That was why he didn''t understand. Here was a warrior that might even surpassed Spenser, the royal guard of his sworn enemy the queen, and yet his attitude was too mismatched for someone like that, which made him unable to understand.

    (Kuh, my underlings also cannot hold on for longer. Then, what I should prioritize is-)

    Rather than focusing on a neer that he couldn''t understand, he should prioritize attacking the enemy that would definitely caused copse in the enemy side if that enemy was defeated, or even if he just wounded that enemy the enemy side would still be shaken. In that case, he would also be able to escape.

    Nie''s eye glint moved away from Kouki and turned toward Moana.

    ¡ºUOOOOOOOOOOOOON-!!¡»

    It was a howl so loud that felt like the eardrum would get blown away from that. Right away, miasma with abnormal thickness and amount gushed out from Nie''s body.

    The intense ejection of miasma that looked as though they would paint over the space itself like ck ink was also a dangerous act for Nie himself. Because it was an act that was equivalent with ejecting out his own life force.

    But, in this battlefield where irregrity existed, the best choice was to escape with certainty. As though to show that, Nie''s ejected miasma transformed into several hundred tough ws.

    ¡¸Your majesty-!¡¹

    ¡¸I pray-, this¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    Anneal immediately leaped forward to protect Moana, Lilin was trying to use blessing art of protection while showing anxiety, and Moana resolved herself to intercept while sweating coldly, it was at that moment the miasma ws in the number that was absurd to even be counted attacked like a barrage.

    ¡¸That''s the only thing I won''t let you do! ¨D¨D<Heaven Severance>!¡¹

    Kouki cut in front of the tsunami of ck and ws with a step-in that could be mistaken with a teleportation.

    Moana called his name ¡¸Kouki-¡¹ with a voice that sounded concerned for him.

    Were Moana words the truth? When he heard her voice, he couldn''t imagine that she was deceiving him. This person who was worried for him when he was in danger even though they only met just now and she still hadn''t ascertained his background, how could he think that she was using him or anything?

    But,

    (That''s not it, that''s not it at all. What I cannot believe is¨D¨D)

    His heart felt like it was being whipped and messed up inside a mixer. Even so, the feeling that he had to protect moved Kouki.

    Among the skill that he could invoke swiftly, this light element defensive magic could protect at the widest range¨D¨D<Heaven Severance>. This magic that could deploy severalyers of shining defensive wall simultaneously blocked all the rapidly approaching miasma ws.

    Inside the miasma so thick it gave hallucination that the darkness of night was descending, countlessyer of radiance defensive wall flew around like the torch of hope. Such scene even looked fantastical.

    The miasma was blocked with certainty, and then Kouki''s holy sword swept it aside.

    That figure that perfectly handled Nie''s fierce attack that caused veteran soldiers like Spenser and others to gulp caused them toprehend it, indeed, this person was certainly an existence that was invited by a great being. He was a magnificent warrior.

    Everyone was thinking so during the dispersal of the miasma. Everyone other than Moana who was currently at Kouki''s side, seeing his face that was desperately defending against the attack with an expression that looked like he was going to copse anytime now.

    ¡ºYou bastard-, how far you are going to be a hindrance-!! -Tsk, next time I''ll definitely bring you do¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸There won''t be any next time.¡¹

    Nie finally recovered from the impact of Kouki''s attack and he tried to slip into the miasma to retreat, but it was at that timing that Spenser broke through that miasma and rushed near.

    Nie wasted no time to swing his ws, but Spenser moved with flowing movement like water and his sword finally caught up to Nie''s torso.

    ¡ºGugah!?¡»

    ¡¸This is the end-¡¹

    Scream of fighting spirit surged out. Spenser''s sword was enveloped in wing that possessed faint green radiance.

    While Nie''s blood danced in the air, Spenser dodged the jaw attack that Nie carried out in desperation and his beheading sh was sucked into Nie''s neck.

    *zan-* Spenser''s sword cut through. Nie''s huge body fell down. And then, Nie''s head rolled on the ground.

    ¡ºThe likes, of¡­¡­livestock is-¡»

    Nie fighting spirit didn'' vanish even with his head removed, however, because of the limit of his body, he fell silent after spitting out words of resentment at the end. The miasma dispersed and light vanished from Nie''s eyes.

    Spenser huffed and he sheathed his sword, and then he raised a tense voice ¡¸Situation report!¡¹. Right away, the royal guards who in the end didn''t lose even a single person reported one after another that they were all safe, that Nie''s underlings were annihted, and that Dario wasn''t seriously injured although the bone of his arm broke.

    It seemed there were many small wounds, but by using blessing art to heighten their self-recovery strength, wounds until simple broken bone could be healed within a few minutes.

    ¡¸Hero-dono! Thank you very much for protecting her majesty. I say, that was really as expected from the chosen warrior of Foltina-sama. Truly, that was a splendid skill.¡¹

    Spenser was facing Kouki with an expression that was filled with praise and gratitude without even a speck of malice in it. The other soldiers were also the same. Lilin and Neisan were showing him respect even while gazing at him full of curiosity. It couldn''t be helped that they became curious with Kouki''s magic.

    ¡¸Ah, no, it''s nothing really big¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah, to be able to say that "it''s nothing big" after enduring the fierce attack of a <ck Person> of that level when he was sacrificing his life force! How very reliable! Hero-dono, once more, please take care of us from here on too.¡¹

    Spenser looked for a handshake with a friendly smile. It seemed he was harboring impression of a likeable young man who was an outstanding warrior while also possessing humility toward Kouki.

    But, even though Kouki was responding with the handshake request of such Spenser and also the soldiers who were gathering around him with simr expression like Spenser, his expression looked somewhat troubled throughout all that.

    ¡¸Say, can I ask you all to call me by my name if possible? Don''t call me hero. I don''t mind if you call me Kouki.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, what a happy thing to ask. Then I''ll call you Kouki-dono. Only if you call me Spenser in return.¡¹

    The gaze of Spenser who perceived Kouki''s words as another expression of friendliness was increasingly getting friendlier. The positivity level of the aging soldier was rising up steadily. And it seemed it was also the same with Lilin and others.

    Kouki''s expression was getting increasingly looked as though he was stuffing his cheeks with bitter food. However his expression was turning into one where it looked like he was desperately holding it so it wouldn''te out on his face.

    ¡¸Kouki, let me also give you my words of thanks. That preeminent skill is really worthy of respect. I wish to express my gratitude with something but¡­¡­in any case, we also cannot really be carefree after receiving the attack just now. I want to depart immediately though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I have no objection. It seems that the information of Moana-sama and othersing here was leaked out. Indeed, it''s better for us to hurry.¡¹

    Moana entered between his conversation with Spenser and others looking somewhat as though she was putting a damper on things. Kouki let the tension bled out of his shoulders toward that interruption as though in relieve.

    They once more advanced quickly as a party toward the edge of the forest with Spenser in the lead.

    Before long they could see the border of the forest. Kouki saw multiplerge silhouettes taking position in front of the border and his hand reached out toward his sheathed holy sword.

    ¡¸Kouki, it''s okay. Those are our mount animals.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Your mount, is it? They look likerge lizard though.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. They are called Arous. Their trait is their t torso and long neck. Their running ability is high with little shaking. They are mainly eating fruit even though they look like that. They are really taking kindly to human you know?¡¹

    From the point of view of Kouki whosemon sense when speaking about a transportation method using animal would think of horse, he felt a bit bewildered of mounting a lizard more than two meter long with atrocious face.

    When he got nearer, he could see something like cor and U-shaped fetter and something like a stool to sit down attached on the animal''s back. He guessed that the rider could stay standing or sitting by lying heavily on the stomach on the saddle.

    From a nce, their atmosphere felt like ¡¸Hyahhaa¨D! There is human! The food! I''m gonna eat them alive yeah!¡¹ looking as though they were going to attack, but seeing the equipment attached on them then indeed, they certainly looked like a transportation method of this world.

    (I see, they are like the monster that the devil race used as mount huh¡­¡­. But, hm~m¡­¡­

    For the moment Kouki epted that they weren''t dangerous existence, but this time he became bothered by something else.

    There were ten Arous in total, but the Arous with the best physique and style among those ten had arge ribbon tied on top of its head. A pink ribbon. The ribbon was really pink.

    Brutal looking face, eyes that shined with fierce glint, the leaked out growling voice *guruu*, the imposing air¡­¡­but, on its head was a pink ribbon.

    What surrealism. Was this the fashion sense of this world''s people? Or else, was that an indispensable equipment? No, other than this one Arous that looked like leader, the other Arous weren''t wearing ribbon or anything¡­¡­

    Kouki was confused.

    Moana followed Kouki''s gaze and she guessed what he was staring at. And then looking a bit boastful she approached the Arous with ribbon.

    ¡¸Fufu, what do you think? It''s cute right? This child is my personal mount. His name is Haumu. The~re there, Haumu~, your master has returned back here~. Were you lonely?¡¹

    Moana caressed Haumu''s head *rub rub, pat pat*. ''I see'' Kouki realized, it looked like this Arous wasn''t just a mount. Moana seemed to harbor a definite fondness to it. He guessed that this Arous was in a position of pet, or perhaps partner of Moana.

    Both sides held trust at each other¨D¨D

    ¡¸Guryah¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch!?¡¹

    Haumu''s headbutt wasunched. Moana''s head was thrown back hard. Kouki became flustered ¡¸As I thought it''s ferocious!?¡¹, but whether Anneal or Spenser or the others, none of them paid that any attention and they kept preparing their own mount for their departure from here.

    ¡¸Fufu, what, as I thought you were lonely alone? When we got home I''ll give you a lot of care okay, so~¨D¨Douch!?¡¹

    ''This cute cheeky guy!'' When Moana tried to hug Haumu once more with that kind of feel, a jaw drop that was like a heel drop kick burst on the crown of Moana''s head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Excuse me, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, there is no problem at all here, Kouki. Haumu is a spoiled child since a long time ago you see. He would frolic at me right away when I approached him.¡¹

    ¡¸Guryuu¡¹

    ¡¸No, that, no matter how I look at it¡­¡­¡¹

    When Moana turned her head toward Kouki, Haumu''s mouth closed *snap* on her whole head. Moana was struggling and squirming. No matter how he looked at it, he could only think that she was being preyed on.

    ¡¸Sto, stop it Haumu! Right now isn''t the time for ying around! That''s why, ah, it hurts! Haumu, it''s a bit, no, it''s really hurt here! Come on, you are a good child so let me¨D¨DAA¡¹

    Moana tapped repeatedly *peshi peshi* at Haumu''s head to say give up. Haumu was chewing on Moana as though to appeal of something, or perhaps as though to clear up a grudge of many years.

    Kouki who couldn''t bear to see that looked at Anneal asking for help. Anneal let out a sigh while pointing at Haumu''s head with her finger motion.

    Kouki fearfully approached Haumu.

    ¡¸Err, Haumu?¡¹

    ¡¸Guruu¡¹

    When Kouki turned his gaze at Haumu''s head, Haumu nodded as though to say ¡¸Please¡¹. His teeth dug into Moana. Those were the teeth of a herbivore, so the teeth didn''t pierce through, but it must be still hurt. A small scream ¡¸Au!?¡¹ came from Moana.

    Kouki slowly reached out his hand and took the ribbon from Haumu''s hand.

    Haumu conveyed his gratitude at Kouki with his gaze, and then he did ¡¸Peh¡¹ at Moana as though he was spitting out his spit.

    ¡¸Uu, ge, geez Haumu. You''re really a pampered child.¡¹

    Moana crumbled down on the ground as though she had been assaulted by hoodlum, and she wiped up her face that was thered with saliva. Her way of talking was changing must be because she was a little shaken. She was averting her face shyly from Kouki who was looking down at her with a reallyplicated expression.

    ¡¸The, then Kouki. You can sit behind me¨D¨Dcough, I wonder if it''s agreeable for you to ride behind me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Moana was still thered with saliva, however, in order to recover the dignity of queen, Moana changed her way of talking back. Following her, Kouki climbed on Haumu''s back. As expected, it seemed the standard was to ride by standing. When Moana climbed up, it felt like ¡¸Chih¡¹ sound could be heard from Haumu but¡­¡­that must be an imagination, there was no way he could clicked his tongue.

    ¡¸Hm? Eh? The ribbon is¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed Moana noticed when he got on Haumu''s back. Moana was looking around restlessly in a state seemed to say ''Where has the ribbon gone?''. The ribbon was in Kouki''s hand.

    Haumu turned his long neck and stared at Kouki. An earnest feeling that could be seen just from a nce was residing in those eyes. That was a feeling of, ¡¸Do something about this woman!¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Looks like it flew off somewhere just now. Moana-sama, there is also the matter about the attack, isn''t it better if we depart soon rather thanter?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I guess. Right, I''m sorry Kouki. That ribbon was Haumu''s favorite but¡­¡­this is not the time for saying anything like that isn''t it.¡¹

    It felt like killing intent was residing in Haumu''s gaze. Kouki understood. Haumu''s gaze was dering ¡¸Who are you saying is pleased with that thing huh, idiottt! I''m gonna let you die someday, just you wait!¡¹.

    Kouki who somehow guessed the rtionship between the queen and her personal mount was¨D¨Dslowly entering the ribbon into his pocket. In the world, there was also things that was better to be treated as not existing.

    Haumu''s eyes brightened. It seemed that his positivity level toward Kouki was steadily increasing. ¡¸Guruu?¡¹ Perhaps it was just his imagination, but Haumu was raising a growl that sounded like he was in good mood.

    ¡¸Fufu, are you happy being able to run together with me? This cute cheeky guy! But, we have guest today here. So run carefully out there okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Gurya!!¡¹

    Was that a simple reply, or was that a yell of denial ¡¸Ain''t no way I''m happy about, that, you idiottt!¡¹, in any case with the powerful roar of Haumu as the signal, the party left the forest.

    Right after they left the forest, what leaped into Kouki''s sight was a sand colored world. There was the color of sand continuing until the horizon as far as his eyes could see. Moana''s words that the forest behind them was something rare was certainly a fact.

    ¡¸Compared with Guryuen¡­¡­this is different huh.¡¹

    That was the impression of Kouki who saw this vast desert.

    A great desert existed in Tortus. It was a world of brown color. A world that was filled with the same heat and sand like this ce.

    But, Kouki understood. The great desert of Guryuen and this desert were decisively different. He was unable to find any words that could express what was the difference urately but, if he had to say it¨D¨D

    ¡¸It''s dead.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right. It''s just as you say. This is a dead world.¡¹

    Moana affirmed Kouki''s words. Haumu was advancing through the sand with surprisingly little shaking and surprising speed. Above him, Moana who was holding on the U-shaped fetters while looking back across her shoulder at Kouki had eyes that were filled with grief.

    ¡¸This is not just a desert. This is the result from blessing power, the power for the sake of living getting thoroughly stolen. Once, before therge scale war that urred about a hundred years ago, it seemed that this area was also a verdant forest.¡¹

    ¡¸War¡­¡­¡¹

    About a hundred years ago, a war, no, a decisive battle of the Nth time that urred between mankind and the <ck People>.

    The one who stood at the front as the leader was the king of Synclea kingdom at the time. At the end of the fierce battle, while great damage resulted for both humans and also nature, even so that king seeded in bringing down the king of the <ck People> of that time.

    ¡¸The honorable ancestor drove away the army of <ck People>. Thepensation for that was nature was lost from 80% of the kingdom but¡­¡­even so nature is still left behind at the surrounding of the unaltered capital. I believe that was an amazing war result.¡¹

    ¡¸The capital wasn''t relocated after that?¡¹

    He understood from seeing this desert that could only be expressed as "dying". This was a ce that human couldn''t possibly live at. Eighty percent of the country territory died. He believed it was a matter of course for the capital to be relocated for the country''s revival attempt.

    Moana looked at faraway while opened her mouth in respond to Kouki''s question.

    ¡¸The king of <ck People>¨D¨Dbecause he lookedpletely ck from the abnormal thickness of his miasma, we called him the <ck King>, but it is said that guy lived for long as the strongest existence among the <ck People> who were saving strength.¡¹

    ¡¸ck King¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you get it? We are not talking about lineage. He is not an existence that will end after being defeated once. The <ck King> exist in every era. Although there is variety in his strength each time though.¡¹

    Moana''s gaze that was staring at far away ran through the vast desert. Kouki guessed what Moana wanted to say and he whispered.

    ¡¸This ce is still a battlefield isn''t it? This is also the best ce for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Because there is no blessing power that can be stolen from here. In this desert, those fellows can only use the miasma that they stored inside their body. The point where no blessing power cannot be obtained from the surrounding also apply to us, but even so, it''s ideal that those fellow won''t be able to get strengthened and destroy nature for more than now.¡¹

    That was why they didn''t relocate the capital. Because the ruined territory was exactly the best battlefield there was. The soldiers of Synclea were remaining in this barrennd for the sake of continuing battle. No matter how many months and years passed, Synclea kingdom was the front line battlefield.

    ¡¸Of course, we are moving our people to ce that still have nature remaining. We entrust the feudal lord of every area with autonomy. We are leaving the production of the main food and everything else to them.¡¹

    ¡¸What is the prospect of the enemy circling around this desert and aim at every other territory?¡¹

    Moana shook her head to answer Kouki''s question.

    ording to her, the <ck People> were ruling the easternnd, the kingdom''s territory was at the west with this great desert sandwiched in between. A sea was spreading at the north, and simr like a desert, in the sea there was nothing to block the sight, so if any ck People tried toe from there, the surveince unit stationed at each territory would notice.

    At the south there was mountain range area spreading, at the other side of the mountain area there was arge country that still remained and constructed their battlefield like Synclea, so if something happened then a notice would immediately reach them.

    Therefore, it was impossible for the <ck People> to invade the western territory without Synclea kingdom noticing.

    The desert and Synclea''s capital were literally thest fortress and also the front line battlefield.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How admirable.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Kouki put his hand on his chest and said that, toward all the soldiers, and then toward the young queen who led them. Moana smiled happily and nodded at such Kouki.

    Silence continued for a while. Kouki pursed his lips into a straight line and turned his gaze downward, he was turning his thought toward the soldiers who he was told about.

    Moana was ncing repeatedly across her shoulder to such Kouki. And then after she showed hesitation several times, she opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Kouki. Can I ask you something?¡¹

    ¡¸? What is it?¡¹

    Kouki lifted his face. Moana''s gaze wandered around, looking like she was choosing her words.

    ¡¸That, is¡­¡­.why, are you, a hero?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    It felt like something cold was entering slowly into Kouki''s chest. It felt like he was asked ''isn''t it presumptuous for you to call yourself that?''. It felt like Kouki''s weakness that was exposed at the fight against Nie was seen through.

    Seeing Kouki who was shaken and his faceplexion worsened, Moana added more of her words in hurry.

    ¡¸Ah, no, that''s not what I meant. It''s not that I''m ridiculing you. I''m only wondering that it''s a curious way of calling you.¡¹

    ¡¸Curious, is it?¡¹

    Understanding that Moana''s intention was different from what he thought, Kouki let out the tension from his stiffened face and tilted his head.

    ¡¸Yes. I thought it''s curious. When I heard from Foltina-sama that a hero is summoned, I don''t really understand what kind of person would appear. Because, don''t you think so too? Hero(yuusha)¨D¨Dif we take the literal meaning of that word, the meaning will be "a person with courage".¡¹ (TN: The word yuusha is made from two kanji, the kanji of courage and person. Yuusha can mean hero, the brave, or man of valor in Japan.)

    Moana threw a questioning gaze at Kouki to confirm that they were in the same page. Kouki nodded.

    ¡¸If that''s the case, then I can throw out my case and say with surety. That the soldiers of my country, are all "hero(yuusha)" without a single exception.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki was taken aback and leaked out a small voice. Moana looked back and stared straight at Kouki.

    ¡¸If by perchance, Kouki is a man who had aplished some great exploits, and that was why you were chosen by Foltina-sama¡­¡­then shouldn''t such person be called as "hero(eiyuu)" instead?¡¹ (TN: Eiyuu is made from kanji of ''Han'' and man. In Japan it means hero, heroine, great person)

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, it''s not that I wish to trouble Kouki. I''m just wondering.¡¹

    Sensing Kouki''s perplexity, Moana said ¡¸Forgive me for asking something strange¡¹ and she returned her gaze to the front.

    But, Moana''s words were clingingpletely inside Kouki. Question was overflowing inside his mind.

    Just what in the world a hero(yuusha) was.

    (Thinking back now, just what is a hero? I called myself that because that''s my vocation. But, still, hero¨D¨Da person with courage¡­¡­that''s a person''s nature, it cannot be called an "upation" that showed a person''s innate ability isn''t it?)

    He recalled. The vocation of hisrades.

    Healer. Martial artist. Swordsman. Barrier user¡­¡­

    Yes, everyone had vocation that was connected to an actual upation. It was only "hero(yuusha)" that was of a different disposition. Certainly, rather than a transcription of a work one had aptitude toward, it was a title that disyed one''s character. So to speak, it was a transcription that wasn''t any different with vocation of "pessimist", "optimist", or "good person" or "bad person".

    If one wanted to describe a vocation that led the people and fought powerful enemy, then it should be better to call that vocation using mander" or even "king" instead.

    (Was it because in Tortus "hero(yuusha) is recognized as upation? However, if it''s the case of "a person that aplished great exploits" just like Moana-sama mentioned, then it should be fine to use "hero(eiyuu)" instead. Why am I "a person with courage"? Just what am I¡­¡­)

    Why did he obtain the vocation of something like hero(yuusha)?

    When he looked back at the events at Tortus, even himself was harboring doubt whether he even have possessed such nature in himself.

    How many times he was unable to move in the crucial times? How many times he failed without even choosing anything? How many times he acted as he pleased and dragged hisrades into trouble?

    Why was someone like him a "hero"?

    ¨D¨DWhy, are you, a hero?

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don''t know. I really, don''t know.¡¹

    That voice sounded wrung out from his throat, it sounded like it would vanish anytime.

    Moana who understood that it was an answer toward her question just now looked back once more. And then, she peeked at Kouki who was looking down with a fixed stare.

    ¡¸I see. ¡­¡­It will be great if you understand it someday. Yep, surely the time wille when you understand the reason.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why, do you think so?¡¹

    In respond to Moana whose manly way of talking broke down, Kouki unconsciously also asked back with his in way of talking.

    Moana smiled. Her expression looked affectionate.

    ¡¸Because, aren''t you still struggling? Aren''t you doing your best to find the answer? The world isn''t so cold that it would trample down that kind of person.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s so.¡¹

    The world would surely smile at those who kept struggling without giving up. The one who said those words with conviction was a queen who was continuing to fight wholeheartedly in a world that was heading to ruin. For Kouki, those were words that were really heavy and really beautiful that caused him to be taken aback.

    The two stared at each other. The eyes of Anneal and Lilin who were keeping pace beside them looked curious like cat. And then, the eyes of Spenser that were looking back from the front with a cold gaze.

    ¡¸Nnh¡¹

    ¡¸Cough, ahem¡¹

    Moana and Kouki did something that looked like coughing or perhaps not while quietly taking distance from each other.

    The lips of Anneal and Lilin crooked with the feel of ¡¸Mufuu~¡¹. Their maiden sensor might be reacting to the scene just now.

    ¡¸Ho, how long until we reach the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Ri, right. I believe we will arrive at the evening with our current pace.¡¹

    Kouki asked an information that he already heard before this to varnish over the matter, and Moana also answered in the same attempt.

    They continued to advance while inside that really delicate atmosphere for a while. Slightly elevated hills were starting to get visible here and there.

    But, at that time, like a rehash of the event inside the forest, Kouki suddenly reacted to something and looked up.

    ¡¸Kouki?¡¹

    Moana asked Kouki while she raised her fist andmanded the unit to stop moving.

    Right after that,

    ¡¸-, something is falling here! Evacuate!¡¹

    ¡¸Advance! Rush ahe¨D¨D¡¹

    Moana wasted no time responding at Kouki''s warning, but multiple objects freefalling and crashing at their surrounding arrived faster than that.

    *zudon-zudon-* What were crashing on the ground with that roaring sound that shook the ground were living things that looked like lizard, d in thick miasma. They were wearing equipment that looked like protector, and from their bone structure it could be seen that they were mainly walking with two legs. From their appearance, they were what they called as Lizardman in RPG.

    ¡¸-, scaled dragon species!? Just what in the world!?¡¹

    Moana''s confused voice resounded. Her reaction was understandable. If this was an ambush, then she would just give instruction right away to form formation and prepare to intercept. In that case there wouldn''t be any hesitation whatsoever and the royal guard would finish carrying out that order in a moment just like when facing Nie and his underlings.

    But, the lizardmen called scaled dragon species that fell from the sky¨D¨Dsix of them were already dying. Naturally the cause of them dying was the impact from their fall. If it wasn''t because of the thick protector they were wearing that wasn''t suited for battle and also the impact reduction from their miasma, they might have died instantly.

    These enemiesunched a surprise attack yet they almost get annihted at the same time with their entrance. Moana and her people could only look at the situation like that.

    They weren''t knowing that the objective of this surprise attack was exactly to take advantage of that confusion.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸GIIIIIAAAAAAAAAH¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸GUEEEEEEEEEEEEH¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Shrieks burst out. Those weren''t screams from pain or suffering. They were the same scream like Nie''s scream. They were emitting miasma by staking their life. The six lizardmen were gushing out miasma that rivaled what Nie did before.

    ¡¸Impossible-, are they nning to suicide!?¡¹

    ¡¸Your majesty, please escape! Lilin, your wind!¡¹

    Moana leaked out voice of shock while Spenser roared angrily.

    The six lizardmen were obviously of lower status than Nie. Yet regardless of that they were scattering miasma that rivaled Nie was because they were literally exchanging their life for it.

    It was truly a suicide attack. An ambush of suicide bombing from the sky was something outside expectation.

    The miasma that exploded and dyed the surrounding area ck instantly didn''t grant any time for escape, for Lilin to activate her wind, or even for Kouki to respond.

    Everything was swallowed by ckness and vanished.

    If it was seen from slight distance away, it looked like a tornado of ck me was generated. Moana and others were inside that tornado.

    At that timing, a pterosaur descended down from the sky. At its back was a scaled dragon species that was conspicuouslyrger than normal. He was equipped with metallic protector and his hand was holding arge spear.

    ¡ºLooks like it was worth it instigating Nie. Although the miasma stone the queen is carrying is special, but it won''t be able to endure that guy''s miasma and the miasma of six underlings using up all their life.¡»

    ''Ge-ge-ge-'' The scaled dragon species raised a weirdugh.

    It seemed that the leaking out of the information that Moana and her people left the capital with few number and Nie getting hold of that information were all the scheming of this scaled dragon species.

    Everything was for the sake of reducing the capacity limit of the miasma stone that was the lifeline for Moana and her people. And then, he would deal the finishing blow easily when Moana and others became unable to move.

    ¡ºWith his my king''s¨D¨D¡»

    The scaled dragon species was standing calmly while staring in pleasure at the miasmapletely ruining Moana and her people, but the voice and phenomenon that suddenly urred caused him to swallow back his own words.

    ¡¸Turn this ce into sanctuary, let none of god''s enemy passed¨D¨D<Sacred Severance>!!¡¹

    *GOU-* Pure white light burst up. The storm of miasma that could be mistaken as ck me ruptured from inside, and a dazzling light swelled up in half-sphere state.

    Not the slightest bit of miasma existed at the inside of that light, the miasma that was blown away along with the light melted into the air and dispersed.

    ¡ºWha, what?¡»

    At the end of the gaze of the scaled dragon species who couldn''t hide his agitation, were the royal guards and Arous who copsed at the other side of the shining barrier, and also the queen.

    But, there was just one person, a man that looked unaffected at all even inside that much miasma was holding the limp Moana in his arms.

    ¡ºYou-, what the hell are you! How are you that calm even after getting bathed in that much miasma!?¡»

    The scaled dragon species that somehow pulled himself back together from his confusion readied hisrge spear while yelling angrily.

    Kouki softly put Moana to recline on Haumu and he whispered something while ignoring the scaled dragon species''s angry yell. And then, something that looked like light particles showered down on everybody including Moana and enveloped them in a gentle light.

    Seeing that¨D¨DKouki unsheathed his holy sword while turning his gaze t the scaled dragon species.

    Kouki showed the same reaction at the scaled dragon species just like with Nie.

    Face that turned pale. Shaking body. Ragged breathing.

    But, there already wasn''t anyone else here that would finish the enemy while he was holding it in.

    If he ran away, Moana and others would die.

    Even if he prolonged it, as expected they would still die.

    If he didn''t choose, they would die.

    The time for choosing, had came.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I''m sorry that the gloomy story is continuing.

    Next chapter the fundamental problem that Kouki is holding will be clear.

    If possible, I hope I can make consecutive posting next week.

    Even Shirakome also want to progress the story in one go until where the tale move in a big way. After that as expected it will be like musou game isn''t it. (TN: Like ying in Dynasty Warrior or Samurai Warrior game)

    Although, there are important parts more than just Kouki''s growth, so I''ll endeavor to not cut corners.

    There are opinions ''Kouki arc is just, you know~'' here and there, so I thought that the number of people reading will decrease by a lot, but the number of the PV or the review after reading isn''t dropping. It feels like Shirakome will melt from the kindness of Narou people.

    Thank you~

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    AN: Serious-san has the principle of going home regrly.

    My fingers moved by themselves¡­¡­<hr>

    The brilliant light enveloped the copsed Moana and others in half-sphere state.

    Their miasma stones that had the function of absorbing miasma that made it possible for human to act inside miasma for a period of time were dyed muddy ck. Theplexion of Moana and others went straight passed white and became ashen color.

    Not just Moana and her people, Haumu and the other Arous., the mounted beasts also powerlessly syed out their four limbs where they could only repeat breathing in short gasps.

    They were only barely living. The blessing power inside the body of Moana and others were holding on to their life.

    But, it was obvious that it wouldn''t be long before the scythe of death god would touch them. Their time limit was near.

    Kouki made Moana leaned on Haumu''s body, and step by step he walked toward the lizardman who was the <Dark Being> that caused this situation. (TN: I changed the ck People into Dark Being cause it seemed those words could cause misunderstanding.)

    The tip of the holy sword that was pointed to the ground was slightly trembling, and his breathing was ragged. The feeling of wanting to run away without choosing anything was moring inside himself like a locked beast that was trying to escape from its cage.

    Kouki came to a stop after he got out and took a step away from the boundary of the highest ss light element defensive magic <Sacred Severance>. An angry yell was thrown to such Kouki once more.

    ¡ºYou-, I''m asking what the hell are you! What''s that strange light! How the hell you are able to stand!?¡»

    Sharp dragon eyes. Dragon scales that looked harder than even steel armor. His whole body was bulging with muscles, and his hands were readying a long andrge spear.

    It was clear just from confronting this Dark Being face to face like this. That he was a strong one that had achieved considerable military achievement.

    Yes,

    (He isn''t a beast.)

    This opponent was a warrior that possessed intelligence.

    As though finding a ray of hope, Kouki thought of the six beings that didn''t give any reaction to his

    and asked back instead.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Weren''t they, yourrade?¡¹

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    The lizardman didn''t seem to understand what Kouki was asking him for a moment and he let out a voice of dubiousness. But, he immediately guessed that Kouki was speaking about his sixpatriots that performed "suicide bombing" to scatter highly thick miasma by paying with their life as thepensation, and he answered with a snort.

    ¡ºObviously they were my underlings.¡»

    ¡¸You,manded them to die?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Just what are you asking? What are you talking about since some time ago?¡»

    The scaled dragon specious didn''t understand the intention of Kouki''s question and was getting more and more suspicious.

    He must never even imagined that Kouki was getting desperate in trying to find even a bit more reason to make his "choice".

    Because this was a guy that abandoned hisrades, because this was a guy that made light of life without any reason.

    That was why, it should be fine to kill him, just like what he did all this time when facing against monster, something like that.

    Kouki''s expression distorted painfully while stringing his words together.

    ¡¸If, this is only what if. What are you going to do if I say you can go to another world?¡¹

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    ¡¸If you can migrate together with flora and fauna too, to a new world that is filled with blessing power, and you can live there without fighting human¡­¡­or it can also be the reverse, the human will be the one that move away. If you can live in a world without human, a world of only <Dark Being>¨D¨D¡¹

    This was thest resort. Because this was a n thatpletely relied on that man, it was a proposal without any positive proof. But, if there was that man''spass and crystal key, then perhaps they would be able to find an inhabited world. In addition, securing enough of the necessary blessing power would also be possible.

    ''That guy is different than me, surely there is nothing impossible for him, that''s why'', Kouki thought.

    The long battle that passed between Moana and her people against the <Dark Being>.

    Perhaps there wasn''t any more ground for them to coexist together.

    Perhaps there wasn''t any more room to talk between them.

    Then, was the only path left was where one of them conquered everything?

    Was battle unavoidable, that one side had to be sunk into the abyss of despair?

    Was there really no third path¡­¡­

    The suggestion of "separated living" by migrating to a new world.

    That was an idea that was brought about from Kouki''s pondering. <Dark Being> that possessed will and would go hungry if they didn''t consume blessing power, and human that couldn''t endure the miasma and unable to live without blessing power everywhere around them. That idea came because Kouki couldn''t find a clearly correct "choice" like in a novel or drama where good was rewarded and evil was punished.

    If it was about thepensation for that man, then he was determined to pay it in any kind of shape. That was the only thing that Kouki could decided promptly right now.

    But, that desperate proposal of such Kouki was,

    ¡ºHah¡»

    Kicked to the curb in rejection by a sneer and a violent "thrust".

    Kouki caught his breath, but his reaction was quick. He parried the tip of the long spear using his holy sword. *gigigi* The sound of metals scraping each other resounded along with scattered sparks.

    The lizardman immediately pulled back his long spear andunched repeated thrust like surging waves. Those thrusts that were controlled with immense physical strength and flexible muscle were umon.

    Kouki handled the attack while he raised his voice further.

    ¡¸Wait, listen to me! I came from another world! The barrier behind me is the proof of that! Even without human and <Dark Being> fighting, perhaps there is a way for a future where both sides can live without annihting the other! That''s why¨D¨D¡¹

    The holy sword blocked a sweep of the spear. *gan* Impact sound resounded and a slight numbness ran through Kouki''s arm. It became a situation of sword locking contest. In that situation, the lizardman showed a scorn in his dragon eyes and said his piece.

    ¡ºThat''s shocking-. I never thought this kind of coward still exist! Aah, I'''' recognize it! You are really a human of another world. There is no way someone like you is a warrior of this country!¡»

    *gou* Miasma spouted out from the lizardman. No, perhaps it should be said instead that he released the miasma. The miasma that was released to blow at Kouki became a physical impact that made Kouki''s feet left the ground. When that happened, naturally Kouki got blown away to the side due to the pressure from the sword locking contest.

    Kouki bounced several times on the sand before he barely performed ukemi and rearranged his bnce to stand on his knee. When he returned his gaze to the dragon scaled species, he saw the figure of the enemy ignoring him while rushing toward <Sacred Severance>.

    The lizardman who was ignoring Kouki struck his long spear toward the barrier with a yell of fighting spirit.

    ¡ºChih! This hardness is really something!¡»

    The lizardman spontaneously cursed seeing the shining barrier only giving off impact sound without even a scratch.

    The barrier was of the highest ss. It wouldn''t be broken that easily. But, the lizardman also didn''t have the time to keep attacking it as he pleased.

    Kouki charged forward while cloud of dust was left behind from his momentum and this time he was the one who blew away the lizardman.

    Even while getting blown away, the lizardman killed the momentum by crawling on all four.

    ¡¸Why are you rejecting a path where both sides might be able to survive¡­¡­, why-, won''t you choose the path of living!¡¹

    ¡ºDon''t make meugh-¡»

    The lizardman easily cut down Kouki''s pained appeal.

    ¡ºYou are telling me to recognize that the like of livestock, the like of food has the right to live freely? That''s just crazy!¡»

    You are nuts for trying to look for something that doesn''t exist from us as though we are human.

    Is that because you are a human of another world? That you have that kind of thinking?

    The existence of other world, whether it really exist or not. Such thing doesn''t matter.

    I''ll teach you. The truth of this world. Just what is the meaning of living!

    The lizardman trampled forward hard *don* and stood up. He stepped firmly on the ground of sand like arge tree, and he threw out his chest without even an ounce of shame.

    ¡ºFight, steal, conquer, rule! Those are exactly the long-cherished desire of the living!¡»

    Miasma was overflowing from the whole body of the lizardman. The thickness of the miasma was increasing in concert with his roar.

    ¡ºWe are turning human into livestock, to create a new world where the pain of hunger vanished! So that we, <The Being d in Scale Armor> can have an exceptional position! The head of the queen is indispensable!¡»

    A pressure that was unseen by eye assaulted Kouki. That wasn''t a distinctive power. It was a dominating aura, a mettle, the power of resolve that he dedicated for the future of the scaled dragon species he was looking at.

    ¡ºThen, I''ll reward my followers who staked their life! Listen-, you half-baked person who possessed strength beyond your position! My name is Ragal! The chief of <The Being d in Scale Armor>!¡»

    ''Aah'', Kouki thought. His heart leaked out a sigh of admiration and also despair.

    Did this person ordered hisrades to die? Perhaps, so, perhaps not. He didn''t know the truth, but there was only one thing that he was certain about, those lizardmen who carried out the crazy surprise attack by freefalling from the sky and aplished their objective with their life as the payment, they too also possessed a definite resolve. They didn''t perish inside grief and despair that they couldn''t oppose and defy by any means!

    ¡ºI''ll kill you, and take¨D¨Dthe queen''s head!¡»

    Sand pir blew up. That sand pir that looked as though it was piercing the sky was the mark of Ragal''s step. He wore his miasma like armor and appeared instantly before Kouki''s eyes with his long spear that he also covered in miasma.

    Kouki evaded the sharp thrust that pierced through the wind by moving half his body to behind. The long spear''s thrust instantly transformed into a sweep that ignored the inertia.

    The pressure from that attack was far greater than before. It could be clearly seen that the strength inside the attack was ascending further. Kouki immediately used his holy sword as shield, but by doing that it felt like the sword would be thrown away along with his arm.

    Kouki desperately braced his legs, but suddenly the pressure vanished and he unintentionally stumbled. The next moment, his feet floated lightly. The miasma that seemed to seep into the ground unnoticed stirred up the sand below Kouki''s feet.

    The long spear was swung once more at Kouki who lost his bnce. Kouki averted the spear by mming his palm on the t side of the spear tip, but then the peculiar attack of scaled dragon species assaulted him.

    The rotating Ragalunched a spinning kick followed by his sweeping dragon tail.

    The upper and middle area was blocked like that. Dodging was impossible.

    The ws of the legs were approaching, followed by dragon tail that became like a de with the miasma enveloping it. Terror was rushing through Kouki''s whole body instinctually. He backstepped desperately and only barely managed to dodge.

    But, it seemed that Ragal had read the flow of offense and defense until that far. He showed not a shred of turmoil that his attack was evaded, he smoothly formed a throwing spear made from miasma. It was fired like a bullet from close range toward Kouki''s head.

    Excluding some case that was out of norm, the dynamic vision and reflexes of Kouki who boasted specs at the pinnacle had saved his life until now. When he shifted his body faster than his awareness, the miasma throwing spear passed through with only a scratch on Kouki''s neck.

    Kouki backstepped even further when his feet touched the ground and he widened the distance.

    There was the sensation of warmth and something trickling on his neck.

    Without averting his gaze from Ragal who readied his long spear once more, one of Kouki''s hands slowly caressed his neck. His fingertip felt something wet, something with raw sensation.

    ¡¸¨C¡¹

    It wasn''t a fatal wound. It was only his skin that was cut. But, it was an attack toward his neck. A lump of ice slid down inside Kouki''s heart.

    Just now, he almost died¡­¡­

    Scary¡­¡­

    Death was scary.

    Nothing convenient would ur. Death was right before his eyes. He wondered, how was he able to say something like¡¸Everything is absolutely going to be okay¡¹ before. Anyone would die when it was the time to die.

    Amanogawa Kouki, could die easily.

    Scary¡­¡­terrifying¡­¡­

    Ragal was gradually closing the distance. He wasn''t letting his guard down or getting self-conceited. He nned to kill Kouki carefully and then returned triumphantly with Moana''s head. There was no turmoil or hesitation inside him.

    Scary¡­¡­

    Killing was scary.

    Severing the life of a being that possessed will, it was something that was really terrifying.

    Killing Ragal. Became the ally of Moana and her people and then killed all of the <Dark Being> to thest.

    Surely doing that meant killing the hope of the <Dark Being>.

    It meant crushing their dearest wish, severing their thread of life, and granting them despair.

    Scary¡­¡­

    It felt scary to control the survival of someone.

    Someone who might be able to live a proper life would get derailed by getting involved with him. Such thing was unbearably terrifying.

    Something was moving at the corner of his sight. When he sent a nce that way while slowly taking distance away from Ragal, he saw the figure of the copsed Moana there.

    She was supposedly leaning on Haumu, but it seemed she stirred and fell on the ground. Or perhaps, she was getting weaker that she was unable to even maintain her leaning position.

    Scary¡­¡­

    Death was scary.

    Killing was scary.

    Making mistake was scary.

    But,

    ¨D¨DNot being able to protect, was scarier. That was the only thing, that he couldn''t endure.

    So,

    It was only the failure of "cannot choosing", that he absolutely couldn''t tolerate anymore, so,

    That was why,

    ¡¸I''ll kill you¡¹

    His face looked like it was going to cry, his voice was trembling, however, he spoke his "choice" clearly.

    Kouki took a step forward.

    Even saying that it took an instant was stillcking to describe it. It was as though the ground was shrunk closer, his speed was literally like that when he appeared before Ragal''s eyes.

    ¡ºNuh¡»

    A diagonal sh from above that looked only like a silver sh caused Ragal to block it just barely with his long spear even while staring in astonishment. Instantly Ragal''s legs were buried into the sand along with a thunderous sound that felt like an earthquake. If they were standing on a hard ground then perhaps there would even be a crater formed.

    Speed and destructive power that were iparable from before. If Ragal let his guard down, the brutal attack might split him into two together with his spear.

    In that attack, there was certainly "killing intent" that was nonexistent until now filled into it.

    ¡ºDon''t underestimate mee-¡»

    Ragal gushed out miasma that was apanied with impact along with a loud scream of fighting spirit.

    ¡¸¨D¨D<Light Severance>-!¡¹

    Barrier of light manifested between Kouki and Ragal.

    The barrier was instantly smashed from the impact it got showered with, but it aplished enough of its objective to not let its creator got pushed back.

    Toward Kouki who neutralized the miasma shockwave just as nned, Ragal used his everything, miasma of thrown spear, spear attackbo with gyration, hand ws, jaw, kick, and dragon tail tounch an offensive that was like a surging waves.

    Kouki handled, dodge, repelled, and intercepted all of those.

    ¡º-, you are still-, going further up!? You bastard-, what in the world¨D¨D¡»

    The sword attack finally surpassed Ragal''s martial might. Ragal was forced to switch from offensive into defensive, and this time he raised a voice that was definitely shocked and agitated¡­¡­

    An upward sh. The long spear was thrown far away.

    Thrown spear of miasma. It was evaded with a twirl.

    The two passed each other,

    ¡¸-aAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    A sword sh drew an arc along with a war cry that sounded like a scream.

    Briefly, cloud of dust danced in the air.

    Kouki who stayed unmoving in a position of finishing the sh of the holy sword was silent with his back toward the back of Ragal who was in a stance of swinging up his long spear halfway.

    ¡ºHow, can¡­¡­this be¡­¡­¡»

    That voice was filled with feeling of shock, despair, and then resentment. Those were thest words of Ragal.

    Slowly, the lizard head shifted and fell to the ground. Miasma scattered in a burst and therge body crumbled down following the falling head.

    Kouki wordlessly looked up to the sky and took a deep breath. And then, he slowly turned around. In order to see the result of what he had done.

    A head that threw an empty gaze at empty air. Arge body that lost its head and spurted out blood. Dark red blood that dyed the ground of sand.

    The definite proof of a life stolen.

    ¡¸tsu, oguh, geeh¡¹

    The thing that welled up even when he only killed monster that didn''t possess will or intelligence overflowed this time without him being unable to hold it back. But, in the first ce because he hadn''t eaten anything for long, what came out was only the stomach''s gastric juice.

    Kouki supported his body with his holy sword while falling in one knee. In this moment he looked as though he had aged drastically. His rounded back looked as though something enormously heavy was weighing him down. His trembling back looked as though he was desperately enduring that weigh.

    He desperately kept hold of his consciousness that was forcefully shutting down in order to protect his heart from the mental burden. Right now wasn''t the time to faint, it wasn''t the time to be absorbed with the repulsive sensation remaining in his hand, that was how he persuaded himself.

    ¡¸-, guh, I have to go¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though his stamina hadn''t been used up, but his body was heavy like lead. Kouki dragged himself and walked toward Moana and the others.

    Looking at the condition of Spenser and the others, he could see they were still alive. Even Anneal who had the lowest battle strength was breathing faintly.

    Kouki let out a sigh of relieve while also tensing his pale face right away in this situation that didn''t permit letting his guard down.

    He pulled Spenser and others and also their Arous toy them down near Moana.

    ¡¸Dissolve grief, clear away the dark clouds. That thing not stained is the light of all creation. The heaven light of salvation¨D¨D<Vast Sky>¡¹

    Light element intermediate level recovery magic <Vast Sky>¨D¨Da magic to recover from abnormal state.

    Before this after he deployed <Sacred Severance>, Kouki applied this magic with shortened chant toward Moana and others who were ravaged by the miasma. The result was "no effect".

    Perhaps, the effect was decreased because he omitted the chanting. Thinking so, Kouki tried to invoke the magic once more but¡­¡­

    ¡¸-, it''s still not effective¡­¡­¡¹

    <Vast Sky> couldn''t clear away the miasma invading their body.

    Kouki gritted his teeth while trying out another chanting. Imagining that if Kaori was here then she would be able to disy the maximum effect even without any chanting, he became a bit jealous.

    ¡¸From the pure domain, the holy mother extend the hand of salvation. O those who seek, look to the sky. See the light at the end of the dark clouds. The holy mother didst not abandon thee. Descending with the halo of salvation on her back, inside the embrace of lookout arm, here the holy mother smile. ¨D¨D<Holy Ceremony>¡¹

    Light element highest level recovery magic <Holy Ceremony>¨D¨Dit was a wide area recovery magic for army use. This time Kouki invoked it wing the arrangement of limited area for further increased effect.

    Brilliant light became spreading ripple that wholly enveloped Moana and others leaving no spot uncovered.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Spenser-san!¡¹

    It seemed there was effect this time.

    The one who recovered their consciousness first was as expected the one whose foundation ability was in different level. It was the captain of the royal guard Spenser.

    ¡¸Kou, ki-dono? What in the world¡­¡­-, what about her majesty!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please calm down. I cannot really say that Moana-sama is safe, but she is alive. There also no death among the others.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­I''m d. The enemy?¡¹

    Even though he sounded pained, but his voice sounded a bit clear. Kouki told Spenser about Ragal''s n, how he was defeated, and then how the he was unable to purify the miasma, and how his recovery magic was effective to a degree.

    ¡¸Recovery magic¡­¡­something like that is¡­¡­. Nevertheless the scaled dragon species Ragal¡­¡­you have finished off another considerable big shot again.¡¹

    It seemed that Ragal was an enemy whose name was fairly well known. Spenser showed surprise at Kouki''s exnation before his expression suddenly rxed and he conveyed his gratitude through his gaze.

    ¡¸To be caught inside the enemy''s schemepletely¡­¡­it''s pathetic. If Kouki-dono isn''t here just what will happen to us then. My deepest thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No. Rather than that, what is the prospect of your recovery? Is there a method to purify the miasma? Like, the miasma stone is it? ¡­¡­Can we use it if we collect the stone from Ragal and his underlings?¡¹

    Kouki''splexion became somewhat bad saying that but there was still no one else other than Spenser who could talk. If nothing was done about the miasma eroding the body, then the problem wouldn''t be fundamentally solved. It seemed Kouki''s recovery magic was nothing more than a temporary fix.

    ¡¸No. Miasma stone cannot be used right away after it get collected. It will need to be purified for about three until seven days before it be usable. Since it''se to this, Kouki-dono. Can you take her majesty and return to the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Spenser-san, you are telling me to leave you all behind?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But, please don''t misunderstand.¡¹

    Seeing Kouki''s expression warped, Spenser smiled gently while adding to his words.

    ¡¸Thanks to Kouki-dono''s technique, it feels like my body can hold on for a while even after getting bathed in miasma. If during that time, you can call for help together with her majesty, then there is still hope for us yet.¡¹

    ¡¸How long you feel that you will be able to endure?¡¹

    ¡¸For us the royal guards, about a day. I''m worried about Anneal, but that child too isn''t her majesty''s personal attendant just for show, so I believe she will be able to endure for half a day.¡¹

    ¡¸Half a day¡­¡­¡¹

    He heard that they would arrive at evening by riding Arous. From the current position of the sun, the distance could be reached if there was four hour.

    Even if Kouki was carrying one person on his back, if he ran seriously he could put some serious speed even though it wouldn''t be as fast as Arous. He guessed he would be able to arrive by two hours more than if he was riding Arous.

    Thinking about the preparation for the rescue too, when they came back here they would use Arous so it felt like he would make it in time.

    ¡¸Just in case. ¡­¡­Celestialdder illuminating thend unceasingly. That is the light of protection and healing¨D¨D<Full Scope Heaven>¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, this is¡­¡­¡¹

    Light element intermediate level recovery magic <Full Scope Heaven>¨D¨Dthe effect was low dependent on the amount of magic powerced into it, but it was a magic that periodically invoked recovery magic.

    Kouki poured magic power into it so much it felt like something was taken away wholly from inside him and he was attacked by a sense of fatigue, but in exchange for that the effect should continue for a few hours.

    ¡¸This is the magic that I used just now. It will automatically heal in interval but¡­¡­does it feel like it can extend the time for all of you to hold out longer?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I had faint consciousness after I got bathed in miasma just now, at that time I felt the blessing power inside my body strangely revitalized. Thanks to that, I got away with only this much even after getting showered with miasma that thick¡­¡­I see, so it was Kouki''s technique. ¡­¡­This warm light. It''s like it''s Kouki-dono himself.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki couldn''t find any words to respond to Spenser''s words and he kept his mouth shut. He coughed to divert his mind and asked once more how long Spenser felt they would be able to endure. His answer was that it felt like they would be able to hold out half a day longer.

    ¡¸If possible, I want to move all of you away from this ce where we were attacked¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That is like putting the cart before the horse, a waste of time. Among the <ck Being>, their rivalry with the different race is fierce. Therefore, you can consider that Ragal won''t tell about the surprise attack to other race other than Nie who he used as sacrificial pawn.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Understood. I will call for help as fast as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I''ll leave her majesty in your hand.¡¹

    Kouki invoked <Sacred Severance> one more time to make itst for several hours, and then he stood up with Moana on his back.

    And then, he dashed right away to the direction that Spenser told him.

    He reinforced his body and ran on the desert as though he was gliding while putting recovery magic on Moana.

    After about a hour of running, when Kouki thought to stop soon to hydrate himself, it was at that time,

    ¡¸Uuh¡­¡­Kou, ki¡¹

    ¡¸Moana-sama! You are awake.¡¹

    The voice of Moana on his back reached his ear. Kouki stopped running andid down Moana while one of hi hand was supporting her. He took out a water bag from his luggage and put it on Moana''s mouth.

    Moana obediently drank the water. Her throat was gulping down the water.

    ¡¸Nh, thank you, Kouki.¡¹

    ¡¸No. Rather than that how do you feel? I wish to tell you about our situation.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s unnecessary. My condition can also hold out until we reach the capital thanks to Kouki''s technique.¡¹

    Kouki''s eyes widened from hearing Moana''s words. He thought she waspletely unconscious, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.

    ¡¸Forgive me, but I''m worried about Spenser and others. Can I have you hurry on ahead?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹

    Kouki carried Moana on his back once more and started running. Moana leaned her head on Kouki''s shoulder limply while also adjusting her position so she could at least talk, she then revealed that actually she had been conscious all this time even if only faintly.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, you aren''t affected by the miasma. This is a blessing in disguise.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. It seems in this world blessing power = life force, so perhaps that is the reason? I felt a bit weary when the miasma showered me, but I don''t have blessing power so that might be why it doesn''t really affect me, I think.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, perhaps that''s so.¡¹

    For Kouki, or perhaps more urately for existence from another world that didn''t rely on blessing power, perhaps the miasma of this world could be said as something like highly concentrated exhaust fumes. The miasma didn''t have immediate effect to shave down his life, but it shared the point where it disturb his health and gave bad effect to his body. Perhaps he would be in danger if he was bathed in it for a long time.

    After having that talk, Moana suddenly stirred her body. Her arms that were circled around Kouki''s neck tightened a bit and she strengthened her hug at him.

    Wondering what was it about, Kouki was about to look back across his shoulder, but before he could, Moana opened her mouth. Her manly way of talking broke down and she spoke with what must be her original way of talking.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry, Kouki.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Was she apologizing about getting carried on his back like this? Kouki tilted his head in puzzlement and then Moana said out words that made Kouki couldn''t help but felt shaken in respond.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That was your first time right?¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    He didn''t ask what did she meant. It was something hepletely understood. Moana had been conscious all this time.

    Then, in that case, naturally that meant she saw it.

    Kouki''s discord. Kouki''s disgraceful behavior.

    Unconsciously his breath turned ragged and his legs almost got tangled.

    ¡¸I''m sorry. Surely we have made you carry a heavy burden.¡¹

    ¡¸Such, thing¡­¡­¡¹

    The words of denial that was spoken with hoarse voice melted into air and didn''t resound further. It even felt like his body became lead and his gliding footsteps became disarrayed and slow.

    Even though he had hesitated when fighting her sworn enemy, Moana''s voice didn''t sound ming in the least, far from that, her voice sounded apologetic and sympathizing to him.

    ¡¸I heard it. ¨D¨D¡ºwhy won''t you choose the path of living¡» You said.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. Saying that to an enemy that Moana and others had fought all this time with your life in the line¡­¡­. When it came to it, I still didn''t understand. About the rtionship between Moana''s people and them. About their fundamental sense of value. That''s why, I easily said such thing¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki. I''m not ming you. You came to this world only just now, you only heard our story and got told to kill enemy that you don''t know anything about. Anyone would hesitate from that.¡¹

    Moana''s put her hand clumsily on Kouki''s head. And then, he softly brushed his head, as though to say that it''s fine. And then,

    ¡¸Kouki, is really kind huh.¡¹

    She said that. She said that toward Kouki, a person who was desperately searching for a path so that her hated enemy could survive. There was no ill will in her voice, instead there was kindness.

    That was why,

    ¡¸You''re wrong-!!¡¹

    Kouki couldn''t endure it. Such misunderstanding.

    Because Kouki stopped running and his knees bent, Moana slipped down from his back and her waist lowered to sit on the ground in girl sitting posture.

    Moana didn''t say any protest, she stared at Kouki fixedly. While feeling that gaze, Kouki yelled with a force as though he was going to vomit blood.

    ¡¸Stop it! I''m not kind or anything! I''m not some kind guy or anything-¡¹

    Usually he could control his heart and he wouldn''t spit it out. But, the shock from killing a being with will for the first time was really big, and then the unforeseen kindness toward his greatly shaken heart was more than enough to break the dam of his heart.

    ¡¸Even I''m being a hero is a mistake-. I''m not a hero at all! I have only ever made mistake-, I cannot see anything-, I keep hesitating¨D¨D¡¹

    Kouki crumbled and meaninglessly grasped on sand tightly. *grit grit grit* The slight sound from sand rubbing each other sounded like the creaking sound of Kouki''s heart.

    ¡¸When it was at the most important time, when I was needed the most, what I did to myrade-. Even though she was always near me-, I didn''t even notice until she was that broken-. My best friend-, my childhood friends-, even though they should be important to me-, I pointed my sword at them-¡¹

    For Moana who didn''t know about Kouki''s past, she must be wondering what he was talking about. The discharged words only sounded incoherent to her, she wasn''t clear about their meaning.

    But, there was also something she understood.

    That Kouki, had made some kind of big mistake.

    That he regretted it very much.

    That he was ming himself all this time.

    And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kouki. Why are you that scared? What is it that made you so scared?¡¹

    That Kouki was terribly terrified toward something.

    Kouki lifted his face. His teeth were clenched, and a deep wrinkle was carved on his forehead. His eyes shook.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, what I''m scared at is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I myself.¡¹

    He feared himself who approved of killing. Because he didn''t understand whether his killing intent was right or not.

    He feared that he was fighting. Because he had no resolve of getting killed.

    He feared making mistake. Because he knew of reality that couldn''t be undone.

    He feared making choice.

    The reason was,

    ¡¸I, cannot trust myself¡­¡­¡­¡­more than anyone in this world, more than any kind of existence.¡¹

    The fundamental problem that Kouki held.

    Yes, it was a ck of self-confidence" to an extreme degree.

    The problem that preceded even the question of making the resolve to kill and getting killed. Theck of the most important thing for the sake of making choice.

    Even though he doubted, distrusted himself more than anyone, how would he be able to decide his "resolve" and "choice" that would onlye from self-confidence.

    How would he be able to ept the praise that he was a hero?

    How would he be able to affirm that said he was "kind"?

    ¡¸Even so Kouki, you made your choice. We were saved by you.¡¹

    Moana said her words toward Kouki who looked as though he was being shackled hand and foot.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because I promised everyone who put their life in the line to save me. I will fight against myself. That''s why, only the failure of being unable to choose anything, that''s the only thing that I must not do anymore. That''s all, there is to it.¡¹

    He didn''t make the choice because he stepped forward courageously, or because he made his resolve, or because he was kind, such thing was even less true. He was only getting pressed by the time limit and then made his choice frantically because of that.

    Kouki said that with an expression that was half-crying halfughing for a beat of time. Before Moana could say anything, he pped both his cheeks hard and stood up forcefully from feeling shame toward his messed up self.

    And then, he presented his hand to Moana.

    ¡¸Sorry. This isn''t the time for something like this. Let''s move ahead quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You''re right. No, you''re correct.¡¹

    Moana''s way of talking returned back to before. Kouki put her on his back once more and began to run on the desert wordlessly.

    Moana also didn''t say anything. Just, her gaze was poured intensely on Kouki''s face from the side. Inside her eyes was mysteriously filled to the brim with clearness and tremor as though she was looking from inside water through water surface.

    And, a while after Kouki started running, his

    reacted once more. Kouki and Moana got nervous ¡¸Uwah, enemy!?¡¹, but they felt dubious that the multiple presences that wereing with considerable speed wereing from the direction of the kingdom capital.

    Kouki decided to look at the situation for the time being and he rushed to the top of a hill, there he caught the figures of a human group riding Arous dashing toward their way in the distant view.

    ¡¸Thank god¡­¡­. It looks like they aren''t <Dark Being>.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Far from that, we should wee them instead. It seems the warrior chief who remained behind caught a whiff of the danger that befell us.¡¹

    ording to Moana, it seemed the group of around a hundred people advancing their way with sand cloud rolled up behind them was a force of Synclea kingdom''s knight order. Seeing how they were really in a hurry, most likely they noticed the attack n toward the queen using some kind of method and so they traveled in a rush like that.

    Moana sighed in relieve with tension leaving her shoulders. She then waved her hand in a big way, causing the soldier group to notice the two of them. The group shifted their path slightly and headed their way.

    Kouki also slid down the hill in order to link up with the soldier group.

    And then, when both groups finally approached each other until a distance where both sides could confirm each other''s face by sight,

    ¡¸ONEEEEEEEEEEEE-CHAAAAAAAAAAANN!!¡¹

    Such young voice reverberated. Looking carefully, on the Arous running at the lead of the group, the two could see a young girl climbing up the shoulders of the rider of that Arous while waving her hand around.

    Her age was perhaps around seven, eight years old? Her chocte colored skin was wrapped in pure white clothing, her blond hair that reflected the sunlight glitteringly was tied in twin tail.

    The shocked expression of the rider that got climbed really left an impression. The soldiers around the leading rider also looked like their eyes were flying out from their socket. From how they looked like, it could be seen that they were shocked that the young girl was climbing up like that, or rather that the young girl was actually here. It felt like the soldiers'' voice of the heart ¡¸Why is she here!?¡¹ could be heard.

    ¡­¡­It seemed, the young girl wasn''t carried to the battlefield by their own will.

    And then, as though to represent the heart of those soldiers,

    ¡¸Wwhaa-!? My, my cute "Koone-tan", how could she be hereeeeee-!?¡¹

    A voice that sounded like a shriek resounded from Kouki''s back.

    ¡­¡­It seemed this queen-sama, was a person who called her little sister by adding "-tan".

    During the time until the two joined up with the soldier group, in the middle of the desert,

    ¨D¨DUoNeEEEE-CHYAaAAAAN-

    Such yell and,

    ¨D¨DKOoOOOONE-TAaAAAAAAN-

    And such yell resounded repeatedly.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I''ll post chapters in session until the point where depressing Kouki be determined Kouki!

    Was how eager I was, yet I was unable to do that.

    Reason: I boughtplete works of Lovecraft->against my better judgment I read fkeia-, ia-, Cthulhu, fhta¨D¨D

    Sorry

    Setting that aside, at May 25 (at the earliest it will be around 22) the sixth volume will be in the bookstore shelves.

    I''ll put the detail in my activity report, so if it is good please check there.

    Also, it seems theic version is updated.

    Finally it''s the endgame of abyss arc huh. I was heated up w

    Please take a look at that too by all means (Comic Gardo)

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    AN: I''m sorry, this chapter is short, and on top of that the story doesn''t progress.

    Recently, my head is not working¡­¡­<hr>

    ¡¸Bieeeeeeeeeeeh¡¹

    Such grand crying voice of a girl was echoing. It was a splendid sobbing, to the degree it made one wondered whether the dryness of the desert might be moistened because of it. The morous blonde hair twin tail of the girl was wilting limply as though to express the girl''s emotion.

    ¡¸Your highness! It''s no good even if you are crying! In this dangerous time you are sneaking into a luggage of all things, just what are you thinking! This is not a problem that can be seen as merely a prank!¡¹

    The one who was saying that to scold her highness¨D¨DMoana''s little sister whose name was princess Koone de Shelt Synclea, was the leader of Synclea Kingdom''s soldier force¨D¨DDonar Sord.

    He had a really serious and strict look with short grey hair on his head. His age was around the early half of his forty. In front of his tall body that was nearly two meter andrge frame that was like a bear, Koone whose height might be around 130 centimeter was like a mere speck.

    The countless scars that could be seen on Donar''s face and arms were making the dominating aura and pressure enveloping him to be even more fiendish, so objectively looking at him addressing Koone who was sobbing in front of him, it only looked like a man-eating bear was going to prey at a pitiful girl.

    But, perhaps it should be said as expected from a princess. Even while shedding tears like a waterfall, Koone spoke her own excuse at the man-eating bear¨D¨Dor rather, at the soldier chief Donar.

    ¡¸Because-, because Onee-chan is-¡¹

    ¡¸That is no excuse! Every time, every time, I don''t know how you slip through our watch, but I wish your highness will think about the time and situation! In the first ce your highness is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Bieeeeeeeeeeeeh. I''m sorryyyyyyy-¡¹

    ¡¸Nuuh, please don''t interrupt my remonstration! Every single time your highness is always deceiving people by crying like that! Your highness is not really reflecting on yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaahn, I''m reflectinggggg-¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief! Please promise me that your highness won''t do anything like this anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Ueeeeeeeeeeeeehn. I''ll consider it after careful ponderingggggg-¡¹

    ¡¸Your highness!? What''s with that doubtful reply!?¡¹

    Soldier chief Donar was heating up even more. The crying voice was also powering up even further.

    At the surrounding there were the soldiers encircling them with hardened defense. Every single one of them were vigntly watching the surrounding with a stern gaze, but sometimes they were sending nces at the exchange between their chief and the young princess as though wanting to say ¡¸This again¡¹ or ¡¸Our vignce is dampened here¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Do, Donar? Isn''t it fine already with that much? Look, Koone-tan is also feeling really sorry already. Okay?¡¹

    Flustered. The one who was calling out in such state at soldier chief Donar who was continuing his preaching was Moana who somehow recovered by using new miasma stone that the soldier group was carrying.

    Moana was acting timid without any dignity as queen that could be felt from her. Soldier chief Donar''s eye glint flew toward such Moana with a really piercing force.

    Moana unconsciously screamed ¡¸Hii!?¡¹ and trembled.

    ¡¸Your majesty-. What do you mean by "okay?" just now! Is your highness really aware of the graveness of this matter!? In the first ce, it''s because your majesty is always pampering her highness no matter how much time passes that this kind of situation even ur!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I''m not really pampering or anything¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, please at least stop calling her highness with "Koone-tan"! Just how many times do I need to ask that until your majesty can understand!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­bu, but still. Donar. Koone-ta¨D¨DKooneing along without anyone knowing about it is also the blunder of all of you¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana faced away and rebutted with pouted lips. Her way of talking was queenly, but it sounded sulky. Pulsing vein emerged on Donar''s forehead in respond to that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Indeed. No matter what kind of circumstance there was, it was my blunder to fail to notice her majesty''s action. I will humbly ept any punishment no matter what it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, no, something like punishment is too exaggerating¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Even so-! That is that, this is this! This matter is concerning the safety of her highness''s safety! It''s amon knowledge that her highness is a mischievous tomboy! She secretly turned my lunch to be extremely spicy, she whispered many untrue things to my wife, because of that my wife won''t listen to me anymore, she willfully put cute decoration on my sword, if this is only something like those then I can justugh it off! But, for her to secretlye along into a battlefield! Thisck of sense of danger cannot be overlooked! Only my words are not enough, how about your majesty also reprimand her highness as her elder sister!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I''m sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    Before anyone knew it, the queen-sama sat on seiza posture beside the sobbing Koone while getting preached on.

    What''s this chaos¡­¡­? Kouki did nothing except staring at the sight before his eyes dumbfounded.

    ¡¸It''s always like this, so don''t let it bother you. The chief is an existence that is like a father already for both her majesty and her highness.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    A calm voice addressed the astonished Kouki. When Kouki turned his gaze at the voice''s direction, he saw there a soldier with swept back hair of burnt brown color looking to be in his early thirty.

    ¡¸I am the vice chief of the soldier force, Othar. Kouki-dono, that is your name correct?¡¹

    Among the many muscr soldiers, Othar who was rtively small statured was actually the number 2. Kouki was feeling a bit surprised of that while he nodded at Othar''s question.

    Othar who was emitting "gentle" atmosphere peacefully from his whole body was smiling with even more calmness and peacefulness after receiving Kouki''s confirmation.

    ¡¸The chief along with Spenser-sama has been watching over the two of them as though they were his own children since they were small. The king and queen of the previous generation¡­¡­the father and mother of Moana-sama and Koone-sama has passed on to the great nature five years ago, which caused the chief to be even more so like that. He is also the sword instructor for Moana-sama, so the chief isn''t really holding back when treating the two of them.¡¹

    ording to Othar, the parents of Moana and Koone seemed to die at therge scale battle against the <Dark Being> that happened five years ago.

    At that time, the one who led the <Dark Being> was the current <Dark King>, so their strength was tremendous, all the royal family with the exception of Koone had to fight. It was the best they could do to make the enemy retreated even after they all staked their life.

    Although Moana, Spenser, and Donar were seriously wounded, but they barely survived. And since then, in order to support Moana and Koone, Spenser and Donar got close to the two royalty as substitute parent. From the start the two men also received deep trust from the previous generation king, and they were also close to the two princesses as bodyguard and instructor. For Moana and Koone, the two men were just like family.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So that''s how it is. In that case, it cannot be helped even if Moana-sama is pampering her little sister.¡¹

    Her only remaining rtive. It was only natural that Moana was pampering her little sister Koone then, Kouki thought with understanding look. Her attaching "-tan" too, yep, surely that also couldn''t be helped, Kouki thought.

    And then, it seemed Koone whose family passed on in the period of time when it was unclear whether she had awareness to her surrounding or not seemed to like acting mischievously, she also came along to the battlefield because she was worried for her big sister. Surely it was only natural for her to be like that if one saw it as her being lonely and feeling scared of losing her big sister.

    ¡¸No, Moana-sama''s "idiot big sister" act was already like that since Koone-sama was born.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Koone-sama''s tomboyish manner too, she was like that since before the previous generation king passed on to the nature.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Whether it''s in the pce or in the capital, since the two of them were little they were talked with numerous title and nickname like, ¡ºSiscon princess¡» ¡ºElusive phantom princess¡» ¡ºDual personality queen¡»¡ºThe always grinningly crawling princess Koone-tan¡» ¡ºStop it, Haumu will snap you know queen¡» ¡ºI beg you, please don''t be a nuisance to our work, princess¡» ¡ºOr rather, please stop the princess, queen¡» ¡ºStop it, please stop decorating my weapon Koone-sama¡» ¡ºGYAAAAAAHH, QUEEN!?¡», and so on.¡¹

    ¡¸No, those aren''t title or nickname, those were justints aren''t they!? Or rather, thest one is just a scream isn''t it!?¡¹

    If it was said with indirect expression, then it seemed the royalty sisters were really close and intimate to their vassal and people. Absolutely no one was saying that they were problem children.

    Othar gently smiled at Kouki''s tsukkomi. It also somehow felt like Othar was saying ¡¸There is nothing else to do butughing right?¡¹. This gentleness of Othar that was like Buddha might be something polished for the sake of the queen & princess duo.

    ¡¸Now then, I think it will be the time soon for the relief squad to link up with Spenser-sama and others.¡¹

    Othar looked up to the sky and confirmed the passage of time from the inclination of the sun. After the soldier group joined up with Moana and Kouki, a part of the soldier group headed toward the rescue of Spenser and others without stopping.

    If they were taking it slow too much and Spenser and others caught up to them, Spenser would shout at them ¡¸What are you all doing so sluggishly! Bring her majesty to the capital right away!¡¹, Othar exined with a wry smile.

    Seeing from Moana''s state, it seemed that the effect of the miasma on her had mostly gone already, she looked like she had recovered enough, so under the protection of the soldier group, they should return to the safety zone that was the capital quickly even if it was just Moana.

    ''And so because of that'', with an atmosphere that seemed to be saying that, Othar was,

    ¡¸Kouki-done, if it''s not a bother for you, can I ask you to please call out to the chief?¡¹

    Asking Kouki to deal with it, while she was smiling peacefully.

    Kouki realized. This person, from the start he was approaching him in order to entrust the mediation of this chaos situation to him. He was a person with calm personality, but he was also a type of person that would really forcefully push a matter to other if it was a matter that could be pushed away to other.

    When Kouki nced at the direction of Moana and co, the preaching was still continuing. Perhaps lured by the crying of Koone, even Moana was getting teary eyed. It seemed she was really enduring the preaching of the soldier chief who was like father to her.

    Kouki sighed deeply while replying ¡¸I''m going¡¹, and then he timidly called out to the chief.

    ¡¸Excuse me, it looks like Moana-sama has recovered already, how about we depart soon?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    A sharp glint flew toward Kouki. Kouki reflexively twitched. For some reason he was reminded of Shuuzou (Shizuku''s grandfather) at the time when he was training at Yaegashi dojo.

    ''By any chance, a preaching would alsoe at him¡­¡­?'' Kouki prepared himself for such possibility.

    ¡¸Ooh, isn''t this hero-dono. How rude of me to not even greet you satisfactorily. Once again, I am the soldier chief Donar Sord. A thousand thanks for your help toward Moana-sama and myrades in arms.¡¹

    Donar''s right fist hit *don-* on his chest and directed a gaze of gratitude without any falsehood in it toward Kouki. Perhaps he was originally a gentle person if he wasn''t getting heated up to the royalty sisters.

    ¡¸I am Amanogawa Kouki. Please call me Kouki. If it''s word of thanks then I have received enough, so please enough with that. Rather than that, how about we depart soon? Although she has recovered, but it''s better if Moana-sama can quickly take a rest, and surely it''s also better for the little sister to quickly return to the capital too.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. I had showed you something unsightly. It''s my bad habit of getting too passionate when her majesty and her highness are concerned.¡¹

    Donar scratched his head awkwardly while saying that. His brief nce toward Moana and Koone was filled with deep affection. Certainly, rather than something that a vassal directed to his lord, that gaze was something like what a father would direct toward his daughter.

    ¡¸Onee-chan, is that person the hero-sama? Amazing! Toe stopping Donar in the middle of his preaching while meeting him for the first time, he is really a hero! Koone really think that he is a hero!¡¹

    The tears pulled back instantly and Koone-tan said her definition of hero with a wide smile. It seemed she was saying that a hero was a person who was able to stop the soldier chief''s preaching. Or rather than that, what happened with the loud bawling just now¡­¡­

    At her side, Moana was saying ¡¸As expected from Koone-tan. What your eyes are focusing at is different from other people. Onee-chan is really in admiration!¡¹, praising with a tension like an idiot parent who swinging from joy to nervousness from watching the announcement of their child''s result in a tournament.

    Donar let loose a sharp glint, but perhaps judging that the preaching was over, Koone approached Kouki with light footsteps *tototon* while her twin tail was shaking due to the wind blowing from somewhere.

    And then, she looked up with a fixed stare at Kouki with eyes that were jade colored just like her big sister and¨D¨Dsmiled widely.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you! I''m something like a princess, Koone de Shelt Synvia! Thank you very much for saving Onee-chan and others!¡¹

    Saying that, Koone tapped her right hand on her right chest.

    It seemed that it was a gesture like bowing one''s head or a salute.

    Kouki was thinking that he had to ask about that gesture and other things rted to thatter on while for the time being her,

    ¡¸What do you mean something like a princess!?¡¹

    Was both sisters were feeling some kind of reluctance in being a royalty? Kouki was thinking of such thing while spontaneously making a tsukkomi.

    Midway, Kouki and others managed to link up with Spenser and others who were catching up with a momentum that was leaving behind the rescue squad while screaming ¡¸YOUR MAJESTYYYYY-¡¹.

    The angry yell ¡¸Why is her highness is here!?¡¹ from Spenser and the crying voice ¡¸Bieeeeeenn, my Onee-chan love was overflowing desuuuuuu!¡¹ from Koone, the lukewarm gaze of Kouki toward the queen who couldn''t maintain her dignified way of talking in front of her little sister, the queen whose gaze was wandering around from receiving that gaze, and the wordless pleading ¡¸Don''t shave off our tension here~¡¹ from the soldiers, all those were entangledplicatedly and they all kept traveling in the middle of such chaos for a few hours.

    Finally that came into view.

    A chalk white pce was towering high right in the middle of arge oasis. Several spires were lining up symmetrically to left and right, and at the middle was a building in the shape of a quadrangr pyramid with a conspicuouslyrge size.

    Bridges made of stone were stretching to four directions from the chalk white pce that was glittering from the reflection of sunlight, and countless buildings with simr chalk white color were lining up at the outer part of the oasis.

    And then, further at the outer edge of the city at that outer part was surrounded by a river around ten meter wide in donut shape. The river wasn''t flowing anywhere, it was like a cycle of a flowing pool.

    It seemed inside the city there was also canals that looked like stitches across the city, regardless of the city''s location that was in the middle of desert, several small ships could be seening and going there.

    ¨D¨DA city of water in the middle of desert.

    That was the front line metropolis¨D¨DSynclea''s kingdom''s royal capital.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­it''s beautiful¡­¡­¡¹

    Words of praise were unconsciously leaked out from the mouth of Kouki who was staring at the capital from above a slightly elevated sand hill. From the story of a front line capital that lost the nature, Kouki held the image that the capital would be like a fortress with a rugged and devastated air.

    ¡¸Fufu, isn''t that right? ¨D¨DCough, don''t you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, Moana-sama. I don''t mind even if you talk normally you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t really understand what is Kouki talking about.¡¹

    Moana slowly averted her sight away from Kouki''s kind gaze. It seemed saying that ''I''mpletely ustomed with manly way of talking~'' was actually an overly optimistic evaluation toward her own readiness.

    Moana was resuming walking in order to enter the capital while starting to talk a bit faster to varnish over the matter.

    ¡¸Kouki. About that oasis you see, it''s not just beautiful, actually it also has a barrier to not let the <Dark Being> get near.¡¹

    ¡¸Barrier, is it?¡¹

    Moana made a smug face once more as though to say ''How''s that, amazing right?''.

    ¡¸Yes. Actually, Kouki. The royalty of Synclea kingdom has a special power. Different from the normal blessing power that can be used by anyone as long as they have the correct prayer or vow, there is a blessing art that can only be used by those with the bloodline of the royalty¨D¨Dthe heaven''s blessing art. There is one heaven''s blessing art per person of the royal family. Each one is a characteristically special and powerful art.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes yes-! Koone is able to use nyoki nyoki art!¡¹ (TN: Nyoki nyoki seem to mean ''shooting up one after another'' in Japan¡­¡­?)

    Koone was making a smug face that was exactly like her big sister while twisting and wriggling her body around. The heaven''s blessing art that was upwardlypatible from the normal blessing art¨D¨Da nyoki nyoki art. In the end, that was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Koone-tan! That''s so cute, Koone-tan! The formal name is pretty much <Regeneration> but, from now on let''s change it to <Nyoki Nyoki Art>¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Your majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing at all¨D¨Dcough-, it''s nothing.¡¹

    ording to Moana who returned to her senses after getting hit by Donar''s sharp eye glint, Koone''s heaven''s blessing art <Regeneration> seemed to be an art that could make a ce that had lost blessing power to be filled with blessing power once more. The target that was hit by this <divine protection> would have theirtent power invigorated temporarily and got strengthened.

    ¡¸The heaven''s blessing art of an honorable ancestor of the long past is dwelling inside the oasis if Synclea kingdom in exchange of his life.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it something like, the <Dark Being> is unable to touch this water?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. More urately, they are unable to touch, but when they touch, even the miasma inside their body will be absorbed and dispersed. This ce is right in the middle of a desert without any blessing power. Those bunches won''t be able to fight if even the miasma they are retaining is stolen. Therefore, this oasis is the greatest barrier.¡¹

    Kouki harbored awe toward the royalty of that time who discarded his life in order to leave behind an art that possessed such tremendous effect for theter generation. Just how much resolve and wish that person filled into this he wondered.

    Kouki was shivering slightly when he suddenly noticed something and asked.

    ¡¸You said something about in exchange of life, the heaven''s blessing art''s effect will increase by doing that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Correct. Different from a blessing art, using heaven''s blessing art is difficult. The user will be assailed by intense exhaustion after using it once. Their life will be lost if they overuse it. In everything, there is nothing that can be done "freely" you know.¡¹

    Moana said that jokingly, but Kouki could do nothing except returning a vague smile.

    He caught sight of Koone who was staring fixedly at her big sister from below Moana. Both sisters possessed beautiful jade eyes and chocte colored skin. Despite so, only the color of their hair was different. Moana''s hair was pure white. Rather than saying that her hair was white colored from the beginning, it was like the hair originally had color that currently had faded away¡­¡­

    There was no one with white hair color even amidst the soldiers around them. It was obvious that hair color wasn''t a characteristic of this country''s people.

    Different from Koone, he was told that Moana participated in the battle five years ago. It was a fierce battle where all members of royalty were lost with the exception of these sisters. It wasn''t difficult to imagine how Moana must have risked her life.

    Five years ago she should be in the middle of her teens. She lost her family at such young age, she herself fought by straining her life, and protected her country and little sister through¨D¨D

    An indescribable feeling grew violent inside Kouki.

    ¡¸Hero-sama.¡¹

    The young voice calling at him surprised Kouki. His looking down face was naturally heading toward the direction of the voice''s owner.

    Koone who was staring fixedly at Kouki without him noticing was making a bright smile.

    ¡¸Onee-chan is amazing right? Koone think she is amazing!¡¹

    It was a praise without even a shred of shadow in it. And then, it was respect and love toward her big sister. Koone puffed up her chest as though and showed a really smug face as though it was something about herself. Kouki smiled to such Koone.

    ¡¸Yes, Moana-sama is amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, that''s right. In addition she is a beauty right? Koone think she is a beauty!¡¹

    ¡¸E, err, yes. That''s, I think she is a really beautiful person you know?¡¹

    Beside Koone who was puffing up her chest while going ''That''s right, that''s right'', Moana was blushing. Rather than because Kouki was praising her, she was blushing because the litter sister who was praising her was irresistibly cute! Like that. Her breathing was getting rougher and her gaze was focused still on Koone.

    ¡¸Hero-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Err, Koone-sama? Don''t call me hero, I hope you can call me Kouki¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry. I cannot call hero-sama as brother-inw-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸No one is saying anything about that though!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want Koone to recognize you, then I have to ask you to show me your sincerity, desu, hero-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why, please stop talking with the premise that I am aiming at Moana-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸If you toy with Onee-chan, I intend to ssh extremely spicy spice at your "pii-"! Koone has no mercy to Onee-sama''s enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸A girl must not say "pii-"! Or rather, what terrifying thing you are saying there!¡¹

    Kouki''s tsukkomi was in the peak condition. While he was at it, the eyes of Moana and the surrounding soldiers were opened wide. Donar and Spenser were looking around with angry gaze that said ¡¸Who is the one who taught word like "pii-" at her highness huh!?¡¹.

    Koone-tan¨D¨Din public she was a princess who was given the recognition of ¡ºthe chaos bringer¡»¡ºchaos in three seconds after appearance¡»¡ºwhen found don''t get involved and contact the soldier force right away!¡» as themon sense.

    Even though the capital was already right before their sight, inside the atmosphere that was turned into chaos, Koone-tan who was directing an unshakable (?) gaze toward Kouki was,

    ¡¸ky hero-sama. I won''t forgive you if Onee-chan is hurt. Koone absolutely won''t forgive you if that happen!¡¹

    She dered such thing with a bit of expectation and arge anxiety residing inside those eyes that were scattering smile everywhere.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    To everyone who reported ''I bought Arifureta vol 6 you know~'', thank you very much.

    My greatest gratitude to all of you who took the book into your hand.

    By the way, that person who came out at the start of Kouki arc is the same person with the character who is the storyteller at the extra story w

    Do you know if you answer the questionnaire at the new book information at Ovep-sama''s homepage then you will be able to go the page of¡¸afterword''s afterword¡¹?

    Each time, I put things like inside story of Arifureta and the like there, but this time¡­¡­

    A writing that will make one want to tsukkomi¡¸You are alive!?¡¹ is posted.

    If you like, please try to have a look for killing time.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki naturally leaked out a deep sigh like that. Kouki was sitting down on the bed of a guest room inside the pce that was given to him while making a wry smile toward himself who was like that.

    When he looked over the room, the quality of every furniture that was put in minimum there wasn''t bad. At the very least, the bed he was sitting on was soft. However, it had so little decoration that it could be said to be simple, it looked inferior whenpared to the guest room in Hairihi kingdom no matter how Kouki looked at it.

    It showed the current pressing situation of the country, so Kouki fell backward and lied down with his expression stayingplicated.

    He instinctively leaked out a sigh ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­¡¹ once more from his mouth. It seemed he was far more fatigued than he thought.

    He hadn''t reached the limit of his stamina at all, but the core of his body and the inside of his head felt clingingly heavy. To speak in the meaning of mental fatigue, his current condition was truly in a state of total exhaustion.

    Kouki lifted one of his hands to block the sunlight shining in from the window. When he was staring at his hand in a daze, the sensation of "that time" was revived vividly.

    (tsu, ¡­¡­I, killed, huh.)

    The sensation of cutting apart flesh. nk gaze. Spurting out blood¡­¡­

    ¡¸Uuh¡¹

    He unconsciously felt desire to vomit and he crouched on the bed.

    (It should be, the correct choice. ¡­¡­It was a race against time. ¡­¡­In order to save Moana-sama and others. ¡­¡­That''s why, it''s not a mistake, that''s how it should be¡­¡­)

    To persuade himself, to convince himself, he repeatedly, frantically muttered that the option he picked "should be the correct one" over and over.

    ©¤©¤Even though I don''t understand what is correct?

    ©¤©¤Despite I, not trusting myself more than anyone?

    Each time Kouki yelled inside his heart that he should be correct, the cold voice of himself was echoing. That voice sounded as though it was the voice of his other self that he confronted once at the ¡¾Cavern of Ice and Snow¡¿, the figure of himself smiling coldly suddenly crossed over at the back of his mind. d in ck holy armor, white hair with ck streaks coloring it, and then dark red eyes like monster¡­¡­

    ¡¸tsu¡¹

    Kouki sat up in a sh and he shook his head. It was his bad habit since the legendary decisive battle. When he noticed his thought was falling into an endless spiral. What''s more it was bad thought he was falling into.

    In order to renew his feeling for the moment, Kouki recalled the events after he reached the pce.

    ¡¸It was dreary but, the audience hall was really beautiful huh.¡¹

    The audience hall where Kouki was made to pass through in order to formally introduce him to the pce people was so impressive and beautiful to the degree he unconsciously leaked out such monologue.

    It was a chalk white space without a single smudge. There were several pirs with beautiful and detailed engraving that would make anyone sigh in admiration. It seemed the hall was structured to make use of sunlight using mirror reflection to shine even the inner part, and because of that venttion of light that wasn''t unlike air venttion, crisscrossing pirs of light were showering inside the audience hall regardless of the ce being deep indoor.

    And then, Moana when she was sitting on a chair that was made from the same chalk white stone like the building was also positioned under the crisscrossing light pirs, making a beautiful sight that would cause anyone to hold their breath.

    Due to everything in the surrounding was white, her chocte colored skin was really standing out. Her pure white full dress that was beautiful while being simple was also fitting her perfectly that it made himprehending ¡¸I see, she is really a queen¡¹. On top of that, the white hair which was possessed only by her alone also really gave out the impression of mysticism.

    At her surrounding, aides, soldier force, royal guards, and so on were standing by in rows. Because Kouki only saw Moana in her traveling clothes all this time coupled with her warrior attitude, when he was led inside the audience hall as thest one among that line up, he spontaneously stopped walking when he saw her dressing up like that.

    He immediately came back to his senses and walked until his designated position, but looking from how Moana''s expression became slightly bashful, she must have noticed how Kouki became fascinated.

    Feeling really embarrassed that the inside of his heart was seen through by an older girl, Kouki shook his head while moving the focus of his recollection toward another point.

    ¡¸Nevertheless¡­¡­as expected, everyone is having expectation huh. ©¤©¤toward the hero.¡¹

    A gloomy feeling welled up inside him. The people inside the audience hall, regardless whether they were military or civil official, everyone were holding expectation toward the existence of "hero".

    That could be said to be natural.

    In therge scale battle five years ago, Synclea kingdom lost all members of the royal family with the exception of Moana and Koone. Not only that, they naturally also lost a lot of soldiers.

    The power of <Heaven''s Blessing Art> the royal family possessed was tremendous. It could be said as the trump card of Synclea kingdom. They used that trump card, paid a great sacrifice, and with that the best they could do wasn''t extermination but repelling back the enemy.

    That was how powerful the <Dark King> of this generation was. Currently he seemed to be unable to move properly in order to heal the wound he received, but even then there wasn''t any sign of the <Dark King> getting reced, and on top of that even while being currently wounded, the Dark King had the strength that allowed him to keep reigning above the <Dark Being> still.

    He was truly a monster. Most likely he was being at his most powerful ever. And then, nine out of ten cases, he the <Dark King> would surelye attacking once more with even more strength. Then, for the current Synclea kingdom that had lost many of their royal family, at that time of the rematch, would they be able to defeat that guy¡­¡­

    The prospect wasn''t bright.

    At such time, the existence of a hero of another world appeared together with the oracle of Faltina.

    If those people were told from Moana''s mouth that the hero used technique of another world, that the miasma didn''t affect him, and then he defeated <Dark Beings> who were quiet famous unaided and saved Moana and her people, it was impossible to tell them to not expect much from Kouki.

    But, even though he understood that¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s heavy.¡¹

    To the degree it felt like he was going to get crushed.

    Once, when he was summoned to Tortus, he thought he could anything. He thought there was nothing he couldn''t do. He didn''t even notice the "weight" of the words save the world, rather his heart was feeling exaltation the more people were holding expectation toward him.

    Right now¡­¡­those expectations were simply, simply, nothing but terrifying.

    The possibility of him betraying those expectations. The possibility of failure. And also, the possibility of him making mistake.

    Aaa, he wanted to run away. But, he had promised, to fight himself, and to fight his heart that wanted to avert his eyes and ran away. Because at that time, he had made a promise, with the girl who was his childhood friend, and with his best friend who came risking his life and punched him.

    There was no way, he could run away¡­¡­.

    Aa, agonizing.

    ¡¸BAA©¤©¤©¤©¤NN!! Looking like a princess, but actually might not be a princess-!? iiit''s Kooneee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih, what''s going on-!?¡¹

    Serious-san was blown away along with the room''s door.

    Kouki who was immersed in his thought got caught by surprise and he reflexively jumped on his bed. Incidentally he was also screaming pathetically like he never before.

    Koone didn''t even pay attention to such Kouki and stepped on the copsed door while entering the room. She then pointed sharply at Kouki. She even winked *pachin-* while she was at it.

    ¡¸Hero-sama! Koone thought that perhaps you are feeling fretful, so Koonee here for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, fretful? Rather, the door¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki was wondering how did the door get blown away and his gaze nced alternately at Koone and the door she was stepping on.

    However, as expected Koone didn''t pay it any attention.

    ¡¸Koone will give you a tour of the capital! Now, let''s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Do, don''t pull at me. Or rather, Koone-sama. Have you asked permission? If you go outside as you pleased, you will get scolded by Spenser-san or Donar-san again you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Koone think, that going out mean going out of the capital! In other words, inside the capital is the same like in the pce! Koone isn''t going out!¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s too much of a broad interpretation isn''t it¡­¡­¡¹

    Koone theory was surging out. Koone''s hand beckoned at the wryly smiling Kouki as though to say ¡¸It''s fine so shut up already and follow Koone!¡¹. She was really masculine.

    Normally he would want to apany her. However, currently he wasn''t feeling good at all.

    Kouki didn''t know how much the people of the capital were aware about Kouki and the matter of hero, but he entered the pce by going through the main street together with the soldier force and Moana. Naturally, a lot of people witnessed Kouki riding the same Arous with Moana and Koone.

    If he went outside to the capital, perhaps he would be looked at with those eyes of expectation again. Above all else, his heart was awfully tired right now and he wanted to rest slowly.

    And so, Kouki tried to speak ¡¸No, I¡­¡­¡¹ with reservation but,

    ¡¸Koone Body Attack!¡¹

    ¡¸Guheh!?¡¹

    Koone-tan was always abrupt at any time. Due to the unleashed flying body attack, Kouki was pushed down on the bed. Koone who was straddling Kouki was making a smug face. But, right after that, her expression quietly changed. Kouki held his breath toward that jade eyes that were staring at him fixedly.

    ¡¸Hero-sama. No matter how much we pray at a ce where there is nothing, nothing will happen you know? That''s why, first we should see, hear, and feel. Koone think that those has to be done.¡¹

    No good idea or anything would emerge even if he fidgeted hesitantly inside the room like this. Kouki spontaneously opened his eyes wide, feeling as though himself until just now was seen through.

    In aplete change, Koone smiled brightly and,

    ¡¸Koone also want to listen about the story of another world! Please teach me about the hero-sama''s world while also learning about this world! Koone want to know!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­¡­I guess. Then, let''s go.¡¹

    Kouki kept getting toyed by the quickly changing aura and expression of Koone, however, he nodded thinking that what Koone said also had truth to it, and he requested her to give him a tour of the capital for a change of mood.

    But, at that time,

    ¡¸Wha, what!? The doo is-. What happened!? Kouki, are you saf©¤©¤¡¹

    Moana-sama who seemed toe to visit Kouki made her entrance.

    And then, the queen-sama©¤©¤or rather the severe siscon saw it. The figure of the little sister she doted straddling a man on the bed. Looking closely©¤©¤Kouki''s excuse was that he reflexively caught in his arm Koone who jumped him so that she wouldn''t be hurt, that was really what happened©¤©¤Kouki''s hands were holding the waist of her beloved little sister.

    I see.

    ¡¸Faltina-sama hath spoken. She said, kill Kouki.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a lie-. I mean, this is not what it looks like! This is misunderstanding, Moana-sama!¡¹

    Kouki who instantly guessed how Moana mistook the situation was desperately attempting to resolve the misunderstanding. But, not reading the mood in this kind of time was Koone-tan Quality.

    ¡¸Onee-chan! It''s amazing! Hero-sama, he is really hard!¡¹

    Kouki wished that she would attach more detail like "the abs is" or something without fail. He didn''t know whether Koone aimed for that or if she was just an airhead, but in any case, Kouki now acknowledged Koone as a troublemaker.

    Although, he had no leeway at all for speaking out hisint. Moana-sama whose expression had turned into one resembling a Hannya mask was reaching toward the sword on her waist that she seemed to always carry around,

    ¡¸HEAVEN''S JUDGMENTTTTTT-¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih, don''t use real swordddddddd-¡¹

    She assaulted the scoundrel that "toyed" with her beloved little sister.

    Even while screaming, Kouki wasted no time to hold Koone with one arm while moving out of the way. At the same time his other hand created a miniscule barrier on his palm and averted the sword attack. For the moment the sword was still sheathed, so he wouldn''t get cut, but Moana''s Hannya face made him thought of a naked de, so Kouki was desperate.

    Moana who was shing down from a forced stance because of her agitation had her bnce crumbled when her sword was parried. Like that she copsed on top of Kouki.

    Kouki erased the barrier and immediately caught Moana.

    There,

    ¡¸Moana-sama!? Just now, a loud voice was©¤©¤¡¹

    The strongest royal guard captain who doted on the two sisters like father made his entrance.

    The captain witnessed it. The scene on the bed, where the pair of sisters who he thought as his own daughters, were being embraced by a man with both his arms.

    ¡¸HEAVEN''s PUNISHMENTTTTTTT-¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih, this is a misunderstandingggggggg-¡¹

    The sorrowful scream of the hero-sama echoed once more in a corner of the pce.

    By the way, Kouki caught Spenser''s attack using both his feet. In doing so, Spenser flopped down and his face dove on Kouki''s important part, while Kouki was fainting in agony, Kouki who was embracing Moana and Koone with both his arms while holding Spenser on his important ce with his legs were seen by the people of the pce who were rushing into the room. It went without saying how screams were raised.

    ¡¸Uu, that was a horrible experience¡­¡­¡¹

    The disheartened voice of Kouki echoed in the bustling shopping district of the capital. Beside him, Moana and Koone were walking with their faces hidden by wearing hood. Moana looked apologetic while Koone wasughing cheerfully.

    ¡¸Koone-tan! You troubled Kouki, so reflect a bit on your action!¡¹

    The two had more or less finished apologizing to Kouki, but it was doubtful whether Koone was reflecting from her outward appearance. Moana scolded Koone, something that she rarely did.

    ¡¸The flustered hero-sama was interesting I''m sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s amazing, Koone-tan! You are able to apologize properly!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s doubtful that she is apologizing, or rather it feels like I''m getting dissed¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki was staring fixedly at the elder sister who waspletely pampering her little sister, and Koone who was understanding various things somehow and did what she did.

    ¡¸Now now, hero-sama. Koone will let you to eat the capital''s specialty food! With Onee-chan''s money!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me Koone-tan! Onee-chan has been saving a lot of my pocket money for this kind of time!¡¹

    An unexpected truth was shed on light. It seemed the money that queen could use for her personal use was given with pocket money system.

    When Kouki was introduced in the audience hall, there was a tottering gramps that looked like he was going keel over anytime, but that gramps was actually civil official chief (a position like a prime minister), and he was introduced as the one who took charge of the financial affairs too.

    The tottering gramps handing over pocket money toward Moana-sama who epted it with a pleased face¡­¡­

    Kouki imagined such scene and for some reason he felt warm and fluffy.

    But, for the time being, he guessed that he should say what ought to be said.

    ¡¸Moana-sama. Aren''t you too weak against Koone-sama''s casual coaxing?¡¹

    ''Isn''t she too pampering toward her little sister who actually might be ck hearted in truth?'' Kouki tried saying that while smiling wryly.

    But, the one who objected wasn''t Moana, the objection came flying from a small gangster.

    ¡¸? Hero-sama wishes for an eight year old girl to pay? Is that so? The penniless and jobless hero-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Gofuh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. The eight year old girl Koone will treat the penniless adult hero-sama! ¡­¡­It''s just a pocket money that Koone saved earnestly, but Koone will use it for hero-sama''s sake!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine! I get it already so please stoopp! The gaze of the surrounding is painful!¡¹

    Koone tilted her head with a wondering expression ''Is that so?''. Kouki thought. This little girl, she absolutely did what she did intentionally.

    Little girl these days was terrifying. Kouki recalled the daughter of the demon king that crossed his mind, and then he also imagined the scene of that terrifying little girl who inherited her father''s disposition taking the hand of this little girl before his eyes who was actually ck hearted, where the two of them were getting along well with each other. His body shivered. It was truly a terrifying imagination. Just like a nightmare.

    Kouki casually made an oath. ''Let''s not provoke the little girl to the best of his ability'', like so.

    Then, at that timing Koone quietly ran off, perhaps she discovered something at the road ahead. While thinking ''she really move around abruptly huh'', Kouki followed behind Moana who was chasing behind Koone in hurry.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That''s¡¹

    Ahead of his gaze, Koone was skillfully slipping through the crowd of people. Seeing that, Kouki unconsciously raised a voice of admiration.

    It seemed no one noticed the small Koone rushing below them. Surprisingly, it seemed Koone sensed the awareness within the field of vision and gaze of people, so by avoiding that awareness she was able to take covert action that would make even an assassin to feel shocked.

    ¡¸Koone has a good mind. No, perhaps I should say that she has good sense. She read the thought and feeling of people to a surprising degree. To the level that can make you think that perhaps she has a mind reading ability.¡¹

    ¡¸Sensing the thought¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana spoke while watching Koone slipping smoothly through the crowd.

    ¡¸That movement that cannot be noticed by other people, it seems that it''s also the application of that. Something like, by looking, hearing, and feeling carefully, she can understand what someone is focusing on.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how she sneaked into the baggage of the soldier force before¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Amazing right!? That''s my Koone-tan!¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s right. In a sense, it''s really amazing¡­¡­¡¹

    An elder sister boasting of her little sister with a triumphant look. Certainly what she mentioned was amazing but¡­¡­

    When Kouki saw Koone sneaking into the back of some fruit seller, he couldn''t help but spontaneously thought that it was really a waste of talent.

    In the fruit store that seemed to be ran by a married couple, colorfully juicy fruits were lined up inside, the husband was livelily raising his voice to attract customer from behind the goods'' shelf.

    Koone-tan was creeping up behind him. And then,

    ¡¸BAA©¤©¤NN!! This is the one who hallucinate to be a princess since who know when! Kooneee!!¡¹

    ¡¸GYAAAAAAH, what is this-!?¡¹

    The husband was toppled over. Suddenly behind him an explosion reverberated, which might be caused by blessing art, and at the same time someone appeared while raising a loud voice. There was no way he wasn''t surprised.

    The husband looked behind him while falling on his butt, there he found Koone who was smiling widely with both her hands going banzai and his shoulders slumped down. With a small voice ¡¸Koone-sama again huh¡­¡­¡¹ his expression turned troubled.

    ¡¸Uncle Geor, Koone came! Three kukuri please!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your patronage. That''s what I want to say, but please spare me from the surprise each time you came, Koone-sama.¡¹

    It seemed that Koone was a regr customer of this store, and she was also a habitual criminal who surprised the owner while she was at it.

    ¡¸Ahahahah, it doesn''t matter about my husband, but Koone-sama, if you don''t act in moderation then the soldier chief will scold you again.¡¹

    Neglecting his husband who was still falling on his butt, the madam withrge built selected the fruit for Koone quickly. Moana who chased after Koone handed over money toward the woman who was really like an auntie of the shopping district.

    ¡¸I''m sorry about Koone every time. She seem to be really pleased with the fruit of this store.¡¹

    ¡¸My, this is your majesty. Today both of you sisters are going out it seems. Well, please don''t worry about it. No matter what he say, but my husband too is looking forward to Koone-sama''s visit after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for saying that.¡¹

    Kouki watched over the exchange between Moana and the married couple from a step away.

    It seemed that Koone''s entrance also caused the surrounding people to notice that the royal sisters were here, but affection could be seen from their expression. It wasn''t excessive respect, but something that could be thought asing from exceedingly close rtionship. But, by no means the people were looking lightly at the sisters, it was obvious even just from a nce that everyone held respect and affection.

    It seemed that the distance between the royal family of Synclea kingdom and the people was extremely small.

    But, what made Kouki curious wasn''t that. If it was about a royal family who was openhearted and friendly, he was already acquainted with princess Liliana. For Kouki this wasn''t something that was that unusual.

    While Kouki was staring fixedly at that point he was curious about, the married couple noticed his gaze and called out to him.

    ¡¸Oh, that person there¡­¡­by any chance, is he the recently rumored hero-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes. I''m called like that more or less.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, in that case then this three kukuri is not enough, I have to give a bit of extra. Setting that aside, is something the matter with this? It seems you are keep staring at this since some time ago.¡¹

    Saying that, the madam pped *pon-* on it, at the sword that she was wearing on her waist.

    Yes, the married couple of the fruit store were carrying sword. When he looked really closely, not to mention the shop owner, even the shop employees at the neighboring shops who were calling at Koone, and also most of the people who wereing and going, everyone were carrying the minimum arms.

    They were just a shop owner, just a person who seemed like a normal housewife, but everyone was carrying sword on their waist.

    Kouki asked with a bit of bewilderment.

    ¡¸Excuse me, both madam and sir are this shop''s owner right? Not actually a member of the soldier force that is helping here in your off-day?¡¹

    ¡¸? Yes, yes. Both of us has been doing business here for a long time though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Err, then, why are you carrying sword?¡¹

    From the look of the madam who didn''t understand why Kouki asked her that, it seemed civilian carrying sword was something really normal in the capital, it didn''t look like there was any particr circumstance.

    ¡¸About that hero-sama. This ce is the world''s front line you know? Although the soldiers are the specialist of the battlefield, but there is also no reason that fruit seller cannot fight, the <Dark Being> isn''t the type of fellow that would let go of us just because we are a fruit seller right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ma, madam is fighting?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I will fight you know. That is if this capital bes a battlefield. Of course, I''m praying that it won''te to that. But, not doing anything, not able to do anything, and die simply, something like that, I''ll have none of that. It''s nothing big, I have been pping my husband routinely everyday. One or two <Dark Being> is no concern at all.¡¹

    After saying so, the madamughed heartily while pping her husband who was making a pathetic expression beside her repeatedly.

    Front line©¤©¤Kouki felt it for real just how far the meaning those words had.

    The people <em>remaining </em>in this capital, all of them had the resolve to fight when the time came. They were spending their days with the resolve for all the capital''s people to be counted as war strength.

    When Kouki looked at Moana beside him, her gaze dropped down with a silent expression. She was feeling down©¤©¤but that wasn''t really it. She was calmly, epting their resolve, it was that kind of expression.

    Koouki looked over his surrounding.

    Without knowing whether it was tomorrow or some other day, the next moment they might be thrown into battle with their right to live on the line. The people were living with such resolve.

    *Drip*, something spilled out inside his heart.

    ¡¸Isn''t it, scary?¡¹

    The madam''s expression turned puzzled. And then, whileughing heartily she,

    ¡¸That''s, obviously it''s scary! But see, look, the kukuri of our store, if it''s for the sake of making the customers able to enjoy this then, well, I''m going to work a bit harder. Right, dear?¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah. If we don''t sell kukuri, who will then sell kukuri in the capital. As a fruit store owner, I''m not gonna allow the guys doing their best fighting to be unable to even eat a kukuri.¡¹

    The shop owner shrugged and lightly washed the kukuri his wife picked before handing it over. Kukuri was a fruit with an appearance like a yellow apple. Koone quickly nibbled at it. Her eating manner was so hearty it made him wanted to tsukkomi just in where she was a princess.

    Even while chuckling, Moana also put the fruit into her mouth while urging Kouki with her gaze ¡¸Try eating it¡¹.

    Kouki felt his heart whirling from the madam''s words while tried a bite of the fruit. Right away, thick sweet and sour taste spread inside his mouth, and a rich aroma tickled his nose. If he had to guess, then plum had the most simr taste with this fruit¡­¡­but, it had a good vor that he couldn''t just eat at a moment notice even in earth.

    ¡¸Delicious¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right!? This is Koone''s rmendation, so that''s natural. Koone think that it''s only natural!¡¹

    For some reason Koone made an awfully smug face more than the married couple fruit seller. While her mouth was smudged all over with fruit juice. The madam wasughing heartily once more while politely wiping Koone''s mouth. Moana went ¡¸So, sorry to trouble you¡¹, even though she was the queen yet she was feeling obliged. The husband looked at such Moana and smiled.

    Kouki who was staring at them took one more bite of kukuri. For this, for the sake of the people who wanted to eat this, the married couple fruit sellers would fight when the time came. He took a bite while chewing on their words.

    Bright moon shined brightly at the peak of the night sky.

    Kouki who was led around by Koone until the sun fell was now leaning on the railing at the guest room''s veranda while staring at the moon tiredly. The capital was different from the city in earth, the brightness hadpletely submerged and the city looked quiet.

    Even coldly the mystical moon was reflected on the oasis, making a sight where it seemed there was twin moon. It was really a great view. The sparkling water surface was also wondrously beautiful.

    Kouki''s gaze dropped at the moon wavering on the water surface without any particr reason while recalling Koone''s tomboyish act and the easy big sister who was merely doting. A small smile emerged on his lips.

    He recalled theter matter after he ate kukuri at that fruit store.

    The next ce he was guided toward was the best weapon shop in the capital.

    When Koone made her entrance with ¡¸BAA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤NN!! This is the one who make anyone challenged to reexamine the definition of princess! Kooneee!!¡¹ from the back entrance of the shop, a boy about the same age with Kouki went ¡¸GYAAAAAAAH, Koone-sama came out againnnn!?¡¹and toppled over backward.

    With the ferry rower to cross the oasis river that they visited next, she intentionally leaped out from underwater while saying ¡¸ZABAA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤NN!! The one who won''t be able to deny if asked whether she is a parasite in the pce!? Kooneee!!¡¹ . ¡¸GYAAAAAAAH, why is it always from underwater every time!?¡¹ the rower uncle yelled so while toppled backward and fell into the river¡­¡­

    But perhaps it was the usual thing, because the uncle returned to the ship normally with a smile while saying ¡¸Please spare me from that anymore¡¹, and his clothes along with Koone were dried using blessing art¡­¡­

    Then she circled behind the royal guard led by Spenser and the soldier force led by Donar who were actually following Kouki and others while surrounding them in all directions, made her appearance ¡¸BAA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤NN!! Don''t think I''ll be a princess till forever! Kooneee!!¡¹, and smashed into pieces the confidence of the royal guards and soldiers ¡¸GYAAAAAAAAAH, your highness!? Why is your highness over there!?¡¹¡­¡­

    The nickname of chaos in three seconds after appearance really suited her.

    But, for Kouki, Koone who was such unprecedented tomboy was not just a mere girl who loved prank anymore.

    ¡¸See, hear, and feel, is it¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps, the people who Kouki met and exchanged words directly with today were picked by Koone. People that possessed words that could possibly influenced Kouki the most.

    If not, then there was no way that Kouki''s heart could be currently shaken to this degree even though they were only exchanging brief words.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­¡­were really lively.¡¹

    The people he met, every single one of them possessed confidence of their way of living. They were proud of themselves.

    What should he do so he could have confidence about himself like them? Could he be proud¡­¡­could he believe?

    ¡¸If I fight like I''m asked in this world¡­¡­will I understand?¡¹

    But, like that, what would be different than the time when he was summoned to Tortus¡­¡­

    Kouki shook his head. He was about to fall into an endless spiral of thought again. He was summoned, experienced his first kill, heard the circumstance of this world and the story of the people living here¡­¡­his heart waspletely tired.

    ''Let''s rest for today.'' Deciding that, Kouki turned around.

    ¡¸Good evening, this is Koone.¡¹

    ¡¸HIIIIIIIIIH!? Since when!?¡¹

    With a bright smile, Koone-tan was right behind him when he noticed. Kouki''s scream echoed.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I''m resigned to ept the opinion of ''the story is not progressing huh''.

    However, in order for Kouki to change, I want him to have a lot more encounter and experience, but then this chapter of the capital move slowly and won''t progress faster like this¡­¡­

    In case I write the story at the mental side, it will be long no matter what I do won''t it¡­¡­

    And so, for the reader the development that is a bit tedious will continue, but this development will be limited to just Kouki arc so I wonder if I can wish for mercy from you readers.

    Well, just as showed in¡¸The Gathering of the Returnees¡¹, after a week that person will make his entrance, so the time left for Kouki was also that one week¡­¡­

    However, Koone is standing out huhh¡­¡­at first it should be like this though.

    When I wrote for some reason inside my head Poison-¡ðn of [This world is a game you said~] you see¡­¡­ (TN: Seem to refer to Poison-tan from Kono Sekai ga Game dato Ore dake ga Shitteiru, not really sure though. Anyone can clear up about this reference?)

    Shirakome''s plot always get instant death¡­¡­

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    ¡¸Are you okay, hero-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not okay at all! Why are you here!? Or rather since when!?¡¹

    Kouki was cowering in fear while raising his voice, his hand tightly grasping from above his clothes his heart that was jumping around inside.

    He even forgot to use politenguage against the royal family and made tsukkomi with his usual way of talking.

    That was how scary Koone-tan who sneaked behind him with a bright grin was. It was simply a horror. He wanted to yell ¡¸Enough with this little girl already-¡¹ with all his strength.

    ¡¸Fu-fun! Koone''s "stealthy skill" that cannot be noticed even by hero-sama is amazing right!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not in the level of amazing¡­¡­even

    doesn''t work¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸H~m. Koone doesn''t really understand what is this thing called

    about but¡­¡­hero-sama''s focus waspletely directed somewhere else you know?¡¹

    Koone tilted her head. ording to her, with how he waspletely distracted, what''s more in his exhausted state, it wasparatively easy for her to sneak at him by using her special technique and her heaven''s blessing art at the same time.

    ¡¸Using heaven''s blessing art at the same time? If I remember correctly, Koone-sama''s art is <Regeneration> isn''t it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuhn. It''s called <Regeneration> because it can bring back greenery to the desert but, its essence is direct interference art that focus, attach, or adjust blessing power.¡¹

    Like that, by adjusting and harmonizing her own blessing power with the miniscule blessing power inside the air, her existence became harder toprehend©¤©¤to say it further she was able to "adapt".

    ¡¸It''s Koone-style "Stealthy Art - Level 2".¡¹

    ¡¸What are you using the unique ability of the royal family in full for¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki massaged his temple repeatedly as though he was getting headache.

    ¡¸Hero-sama, hero-sama. Won''t you talk a bit with Koone?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, I''m going to rest©¤©¤¡¹

    Kouki whose respect toward royalty was blown awaypletely to somewhere easily tried to reject Koone''s invitation.

    But, his gaze suddenly met hers. He was suddenly at loss for words after seeing Koone''s gaze.

    That gaze was really deep. To the degree that he held his breath in surprise. There was earnest and pressuring feeling inside that gaze. Different from the figure of the tomboy and wild and mischievous princess, those were the eyes of someone with unknown depth.

    ¡¸Won''t you talk with Koone a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it?¡¹

    Kouki''s reply made Koone''s mouth burst open in a smile. With rapid steps she stood beside Kouki before she gazed at the direction of the oasis©¤©¤the capital.

    ¡¸How was it today? The capital is a good ce right? Everyone was all good people right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, very much so. They are really good person. While knowing the current situation where the tomorrow is unknown, yet they don''t despair¡­¡­everyone choose something, and they hold pride¡­¡­that their choice is correct.¡¹

    Koone nodded. But, her expression for some reason didn''t look at all like the proud expression she showed him when she gave him the tour through the capital. Rather, it was an expressionless face that looked as though it lost emotion.

    Kouki who had only seen her acting innocently until now held his breath again.

    ¡¸Do you now want to help us?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.So, that''s your aim just as I thought.¡¹

    Kouki sighed. As expected, Koone wasn''t just a na?ve and innocent princess.

    ¡¸Yes. <em>That too </em>is one of Koone''s aims. Because it seems that hero-sama has hesitation.¡¹

    It was likely that she had heard from Moana too. How Kouki felt hesitation about fighting. That he was trying to show a path where there would be no fighting to even the <Dark Being>.

    Koone seemed friendly, but perhaps she actually didn''t believe him at all. Thinking that should be only natural, Kouki gazed at Koone while staying silent.

    ¡¸Koone <em>more or less</em> is a royalty, so I want to save the people. Koone understand that Synclea kingdom, no, the human race is already at the limit. There will be no salvation without relying on hero-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Koone-sama?¡¹

    ''But see'', Koone continued, to which Kouki directed at her his dubious expression. And then, he was speechless hearing her next words.

    ¡¸Based on the circumstance, or perhaps based on hero-sama''s feeling, if you think that it''s impossible then©¤©¤please escape.¡¹

    ¡¸What, are¡­¡­¡¹

    While speaking of wanting help, while speaking of there was no future already, she told Kouki to escape by his own decision. ''I don''t mind if you forsake us'', ''It''s fine for you to not save us'', she said such unbelievable thing.

    ¡¸However, at that time, please take away Onee-chan together without fail.¡¹

    After telling him to leave everything else, she asked him to allow just her big sister to survive. As expected, Kouki couldn''t reply to those words. It wasn''t because he was refusing the request. It was because he couldn''t understand Koone''s thinking.

    Koone finally met her gaze with the confused Kouki.

    ¡¸Hero-sama, you have a rough idea of how to return to your own world aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, how do you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I heard from Onee-chan. Hero-sama at first confirmed whether you can go home or not. In other words, from the beginning hero-sama''s condition is to go home. But, I heard that when hero-sama was told that it''s unknown, hero-sama didn''t even look upset.¡¹

    In other words, he had an idea of how to go home.

    ¡¸But, most likely that method isn''t something that hero-sama can do by yourself. Perhaps the timing, or some kind of special phenomenon or item is necessary©¤©¤possibly, someone wille to pick up hero-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Why, do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Because hero-sama hate killing and fighting right? A world that ask such thing from hero-sama must be a despair. If someone in such situation is told that they cannot go home, normally they should be more despairing or upset. Hero-sama is stillposed because hero-sama has the belief that you can go home.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haha, you got me there.¡¹

    He was seen through by a little girl who wasn''t even ten years old. Furthermore, she also showed an attitude of conviction that her hypothesis wasn''t mistaken from Kouki''s reaction. It seemed he was also led around by the nose.

    Kouki couldn''t help but smile wryly.

    He was stillposed. That was a fact.

    It was clear that there was no way Shizuku and others would abandon Kouki. The fact that he was summoned to another world would surely be told to them by Liliana, and not long from now the gate would be opened. He should be able to go home without doubt, and when the time came, he could even be like that demon king, abandoning this world because this problem was unrted with him.

    He was agonizing because of his own heart, not because he was cornered.

    In a sense, that was exactly the reason he was able to concentrate only at his own emotion. Yes, even more than toward the crisis of this world.

    While he understood that this world was in the depths of despair, in the end, he prioritized himself.

    Kouki thought. ''Aa, I''m really a coward.''

    ¡¸Hero-sama isn''t a coward you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Those words sounded as though his heart was read. Kouki opened his eyes wide in surprise and looked at Koone.

    Koone made a troubled smile.

    ¡¸Hero-sama, don''t have any duty at all toward this world. There is no need at all for hero-sama who is aplete stranger to feel guilty. The reason is©¤©¤¡¹

    ©¤©¤Even herself who was a royalty, was prioritizing her own feeling and told him that it was fine if he didn''t save them.

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, Koone love everyone in the capital, Koone want to save them. That is my true feeling without any falsehood in it. But, for Koone the most important person is Onee-chan. If Onee-chan and all the people are weighed in scale, the scale will tilt toward Onee-chan. Rather than the many that Koone loved, Koone treasure my only dear family.¡¹

    Those words were surely unbing for a royalty.

    ¡¸Onee-chan is at her limit already. She used heaven''s blessing art too much at the previous battle, now she has no power remaining anymore. She overused it to the degree it cannot recover anymore. If she has to fight that <Dark King> one more time she will die with certainty.¡¹

    ¡¸That white hair¡­¡­so it''s because of that just as I thought¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Koone''s father and mother, big brother and uncle, all the cousins, every~one died. Donar and Spenser are like family for Koone, but even so, for Koone my true family is, the one I loved the most, is only Onee-chan now. For Koone, only losing Onee-chan is©¤©¤unbearable.¡¹

    She understood that it crossed the limit of being mischievous, even so she sneaked inside the baggage of the soldier force using her all and rushed out of the capital. This was the reason.

    Evil hand was drawing near her most beloved big sister who left the capital following the oracle. If she heard such thing, she wouldn''t be able to not rush off. She didn''t have any leeway to consider the duty of royalty or about being nuisance to other people.

    Even while she understood that what she did was the worst conclusion toward everyone, that it was an outrageously horrible betrayal, but living in a world where her big sister died was something Koone couldn''t think about. If something happened to her big sister in the worst case, she was even prepared to suicide by the sword beside her corpse.

    That was why, because she was such a person¡­¡­

    ¡¸See? After all someone like Koone, is just "someone that is like a princess".¡¹

    It wasn''t a kind of joke. Koone herself was the one who didn''t recognize Koone de Shelt Synclea as a royalty the most.

    Kouki stared at Koone. He wondered just how much emotion this small girl was hiding inside that small body.

    ©¤©¤Rather than the many that were looking for salvation, a person who was important for herself was more

    What crossed Kouki''s mind, was that guy''s figure who once said the same thing at him.

    Was it selfish?

    Was it irresponsible?

    Was it an "evil" that ought to be scorned?

    ¡¸If I run away¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸If I choose to run away while taking away Moana-sama, Koone-sama will alsoe along right?¡¹

    For some reason Koone looked puzzled at Kouki''s question and,

    ¡¸No?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For Koone, if Onee-chan is alive then it''s fine with that. If it can let Onee-chan to stay alive somewhere, then Koone will be able to do my best by that much. And so, Koone will take the baton pass as queen.¡¹

    ''Just as I thought'', Kouki thought.

    If Koone was a person who could abandon everything other than her big sister, there was no way she would be liked by the capital''s people that much. There was no way she would run around with the pretext of pranking and showed out her face throughout the capital.

    And then, surely this wise girl was convinced of their defeat in the future. Whether the future where many humans were caught and turned into livestock, and also the future where few humans would continue painful battle as gueri fighter, and how she would be needed as the cornerstone to support the battle of such people, surely she had imagined it without doubt.

    After all her heaven''s blessing art <Regeneration> would only really shine at such devastated world, in order to support the foundation of people''s living.

    Kouki reflexively almost said the words¡¸Then, all the human in this world, take them to another world somewhere¡¹, however, he gritted his teeth and held his tongue.

    When he suggested it at Ragal, his heart was messed up like a library that had all its bookshelves pushed down. It was just a desperate proposal.

    Now that he was calm, he couldn''t speak it out so easily. The reason was that the one who could aplish that wasn''t himself. He didn''t even know if he could pay thepensation. Even if he could pay, he didn''t know if his suggestion would be epted.

    He couldn''t say such uncertain hope.

    Against Kouki whose expression distorted looking somewhat painful, Koone''s opened her mouth with an atmosphere that suddenly rxed.

    ¡¸Now then, that''s all Koone want to say. In conclusion, if possible Koone hope hero-sama can save the world okayyy~. Ah, but if it''s impossible then super run away taking just Onee-chan with you! Leave the rest to Koone then! Like that! Koone is cool. I''m super cool is what Koone think!¡¹

    ''Coool Kooone, coool Kooone!'' The usual innocent Koone twirled round and round while repeatedly yelling so. Kouki''s expression became speechless seeing such Koone.

    When Koone stopped still her twirling coool Kooone dance, she then pointed sharply at Kouki and gave him a mischievous expression.

    ¡¸Now then, let''s cross thest item in the list today! Hero-sama, hero-sama. There is a peerless beauty at the terrace located in the west of the pce you know? If you go there now, you will be able to meet a sexy beauty with alcohol provided! This might be a chance to deepen rtionship?¡¹

    ''Get done in by Onee-chan''s charm, and like her so much you won''t be able to abandon her by any means!'' Such voice of heart was resounding loudly.

    Kouki tried to ask Koone somehow.

    ¡¸By the way¡­¡­my right to refuse?¡¹

    Koone spoke with a bright smile.

    ¡¸I''ll yell you know? ¡ºNooo©¤©¤, hero-sama, what are you doinggg!? Dragging Koone into your room! Just what are you going to do with this "niice bodyy"~~~¡» Koone will yell that loudly you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll go right away! I really want to meet with pretty woman quickly-¡¹

    Kouki answered energetically. He didn''t even have theposure to make a tsukkomi how nasty she was.

    Koone-tan was simply scary even without her sneaking at him. Especially her smiling face.

    Kouki arrived at the ce Koone taught him.

    Midway, Spenser appeared from the shadow of a building and asked him threateningly¡¸Where are you going at this time?¡¹, but when Kouki answered with dead fish eyes ¡¸It''s Koone-sama''s¡­¡­guidance¡¹, he conceded him the passage with simr dead fish eyes while saying ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so, I''m sorry¡¹.

    This royal guard captain gave off sorrowful aura that made him thought that various things had surely happened to him too in the past¡­¡­

    ''Now then, where could Moana-sama be'', Kouki wondered while running his gaze around.

    Then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kouki?¡¹

    A voice came from above him. When he looked up, he found the figure of Moana looking down wonderingly at him from a terrace at the second floor.

    With the moon that was half hidden because of the spire as the background, her appearance with her cheeks slightly red was indeed charming.

    The moonlight also made her hair that was like snow to be tinged with phosphorescence, that charming figure which looked mystique made Kouki to gulp reflexively.

    ¡¸What''s the matter, for you to be here?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s Koone-sama''s guidance.¡¹

    Perhaps because of his agitation, Kouki repeated that answer like a pious believer that worshipped the god Koone.

    Moana looked puzzled before a beatter she couldn''t endure and start chuckling.

    ¡¸I see, I see. It cannot be helped if it''s her guidance. Come on, get up here. Apany me drinking for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, then¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki who was assaulted by a strange embarrassment entered the building and climbed the stair hastily. It seemed the ce where Moana was at was adjacent with the corridor, the door was left open.

    At the spacious chalk white terrace, Moana was leaning on the splendidly molded handrail with one of her hands swirling a ss. Her soft smile shaken Kouki once more.

    ¡¸What''s the matter with you since just now? You are strangely stilted. Did something happen with Koone?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­We only had a little talk.¡¹

    Kouki took advantage to me the cause of his agitation because of Koone. She had thoroughly shocked him, so it should be allowed for him to do this much. He pulled himself together while thinking that and stood up beside Moana.

    ¡¸What kind of talk?¡¹

    Moana asked him that while presenting her ss at Kouki.

    Kouki hesitated at what she meant with that gesture. When he looked there was bottle ced on the handrail, but there was only one ss which was the one Moana was holding. That was only natural seeing she was drinking alone. In other words, she told him to apany her drinking was by sharing the use of her ss together¡­¡­

    In the end, was it fine to drink from the same ss with the queen¡­¡­

    Looking from the expression of Moana who was pushing the ss at him, he saw how she told him to not mind it.

    Kouki persuaded himself ¡¸Well, fine I guess¡¹, and put the ss on his mouth. The amber colored alcohol looked like whisky in a nce, but the taste was fruit liquor. From the fragrance and taste that he had familiarity with, he guessed that most likely this was something that used kukuri. The alcohol content was also not high, the sensation in his mouth was nice with extremely delicious taste.

    Moana who saw that Kouki was pleased with the drink smiled happily while intentionally pouring a second helping.

    Kouki felt obliged while answering her question.

    ¡¸We talked about how the people we met today are good people.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­and do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Kouki nodded. And then he hesitated a bit. Should he talk about Koone''s request to him that was unbing for a royalty? But, he immediately shook his head and shook off that thinking. In exchange, he spoke about another matter.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­.we also talk, about how you are at your limit.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana stiffened for a moment. And then, her expression becameplicated and she took the ss from Kouki in a sh, this time she drained up the ss empty. From the sigh ''fuu'' that she breathed out, the fragrance of sweet fruit wafted out.

    ¡¸It was¡­¡­a horrible battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it about the battle five years ago?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He was really a monstrous fellow. He spouted out miasma to empty air, then all of it be countless number of weapon, or be beasts. That kind of <Dark Being>, I had never seen it before.¡¹

    Her way of talking returned to casual and her gaze flew to the past. She took off the mask of the queen and spoke her words as just Moana. Kouki stayed silent and lent her his ear.

    ¡¸The army''s number was also dreadful, everyone without exception fought desperately. I too used my <Divine Protection> power continuously. But, no matter how much we fought desperately, everyone died. No matter how much <Divine Protection> I used, I couldn''t protect them.¡¹

    With the light of blessing power from heaven''s blessing art <Divine Protection>, the erosion of miasma could be blocked. That was to say, against attack type where weapon formed from the miasma used by <Dark Being> was wielded, this art also became an immense barrier.

    In that hellish battle, Moana had the role to protect the soldiers.

    But, in reality, she couldn''t protect them to the end no matter how much power she wringed out. Just how much the sense of powerlessness felt by this girl who understood that her role was as a protector¡­¡­

    ¡¸I was determined to offer up my life. I nned to use up all my strength in that fight. Because, the one who should survive isn''t me, it should be my big brother.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki reflexively almost interrupted, but Moana''s vast eyes and the fierce regret whirling inside them stopped his words.

    ¡¸Big brother''s <Heaven Light> was a heaven''s blessing art that excelled in killing ability. The one that used the opening father and the others created by throwing their life to deeply wound the <Dark King> was also big brother. At that time, even though if only I could just protect big brother from thest counterattack of the <Dark King>, there would still be hope for him.¡¹

    Moana''s big brother©¤©¤Nada de Shelt Synclea struck a sure attack at the <Dark King> with the life of his father the king and others as the price. But, the <Dark King> that bore a deep wound that was fatal unleashed an attack of all his might at the very end.

    As the result, Nada who stiffened after using a big technique got taken by surprise and died, and the <Dark King> was also carried away by his subordinate and retreated. That was the conclusion.

    In order to protect Nada, Moana used <Divine Protection> to the full extent of her ability, but it wasn''t enough. Nada''s death when Moana was just a step away from exhausting her life forcefully rescinded the <Divine Protection>.

    Her regret was the thinking that perhaps if she used <Divine Protection> by pouring all her life the moment <Dark King> counterattacked, then she might be able to save her big brother.

    At the time that was her full strength. That was why, it was useless to even think about it. But, she couldn''t help but think it.

    ¡¸<Heaven Light> is more effective for bringing down the escaped <Dark King>. And Koone''s <Regeneration> is indispensable for returning the world to before after the <Dark King> is exterminated. What the world need, isn''t a used up wreck like me.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s speaking too far, Moana-sama.¡¹

    Moana drank one more ss of the fruit wine before speaking a self-torturing sentence. Kouki gently took away the ss from her.

    Moana directed her gaze at Kouki. She stared fixedly at him while letting out a faint voice.

    ¡¸Hey, Kouki. Did Koone, say to you that she wanted you to take me away and escape?¡¹

    ¡¸©¤©¤tsu¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, sheesh that child, as I thought she asked you that huh.¡¹

    Just how was this pair of sisters could take him by surprise like this? Kouki grumbled inside his heart with the feeling of venting his anger.

    ¡¸How does Moana-sama know that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, that''s because I''m her big sister.¡¹

    ¡¸You pair of sisters are just too sharp.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuh.¡¹

    Moana chuckled just a bit cheerfully and warned him still with that light mood.

    ¡¸I''m telling you I won''t run away okay? Just spare me from anything forceful.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You will still fight, even in thatpletely worn-out condition? Even though you understand that next time you won''t be able to endure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    She easily chose the path of death. Something inside Kouki was stirred awfully hearing those words.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why, are you that strong? Why is everyone, can easily do what I can''t? You might die you know? You will have to kill someone by fighting you know? Don''t you feel scared?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Why are you able to choose such choice without hesitation? What should I do so that I can live confidently without hesitation like that-¡¹

    Kouki''s voice was rough as though he was venting his anger, he stared at Moana ringly.

    ¡¸What should I do-, so that I can make a choice that I can believe as "correct"-¡¹

    Moana closed her eyes. And then she made a troubled smile and formed her words with voice that sounded frail.

    ¡¸Do you think I have no hesitation? Do you think I have no regret? There is no such thing. I''m always hesitating, and I regret a lot. Kouki is making too much of me.¡¹

    In fact, didn''t she just speak one of her regrets just now. Told that, Kouki''s eyes opened wide in surprise.

    That''s right. She couldn''t protect her big brother. At that time, wasn''t she able to do more? Wasn''t she able to use more strength? She had spoken such doubt that was even holding herself in contempt.

    Kouki looked down in shame from how he lost himself just now.

    ¡¸On the contrary, I''m really a hopeless human you know? Actually, I unbearably want to hurl abuse at Kouki so much that I need to endure it desperately.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Why is it only "now"? If you are going to save us, then why didn''t youe five years ago at that day? I''m holding that kind of irrational feeling inside. I understand doing that will be just barking at the wrong tree, so I''m doing my best to not speak it loud.¡¹

    ''But in the I said it'', she scratched her cheek awkwardly as though to say that. Kouki was dumbfounded for a while, but then he responded with a wry smile ¡¸I''m also venting my anger unjustly just now¡¹.

    Moana''s expression turned serious, and then she directed at Kouki a straightforward gaze.

    ¡¸I understand Koone''s feeling. I also feel responsibility as royalty. When I think how my choice hold the fate of many people, I''m scared and want to run away, even I myself don''t know what is right. But see, there is also just one thing that I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ©¤©¤Even if I escape now and stay alive, I won''t be saved.

    In the end of her choice to run away, even if she survived then, it wouldn''t be a salvation.

    ¡¸Kouki is also the same right?¡¹

    ¡¸I too?¡¹

    Kouki''s expression turned suspicious because Moana''s words were really unexpected for him. Perhaps Moana thought that such Kouki was amusing because she chuckled while slowly pointing her index finger.

    A lot of small scar could be seen faintly, however, that finger even looked beautiful instead. It softly stroked Kouki''s forehead.

    ¡¸You are always making a pained face from worrying, creating wrinkle at this spot, but you never stop thinking no matter what. Even though you were called here selfishly, but you don''t evenin, far from that you killed an opponent you didn''t want to kill while screaming, and saved us all.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You try to ept everything, whether the feeling of the people you meet, and also Koone''s wish, and even my choice¡­¡­your words "even in thatpletely worn-out condition", I''ll return those words to you exactly the same.¡¹

    The fingertip that gently brushed his forehead slowly drifted to Kouki''s cheek. The sensation of that fingertip felt really pleasant for some reason. Kouki unconsciously closed his eyes.

    ¡¸But, you won''t run away as expected aren''t you? Throwing away everything and pretend to forget it, you cannot do anything like that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. That''s the only thing that I cannot do.¡¹

    ¡¸Because, that''s not a salvation isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸See, aren''t we the same?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess.¡¹

    When he opened his eyes, Moana''s face was there surprisingly close. An aroma like sweet fruit tickled his nose and her sparkling jade eyes caught Kouki''s heart. He stared at Moana as though he was enthralled. For some reason, he couldn''t avert his gaze away from Moana.

    Gentle night wind brushed his skin, and a pleasantly silent time flowed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­grit-¡¹

    ¡¸Spenser, shii~~! Right now they are in a good scene so you cannot be a nuisance! Being a nuisance is wrong, is what Koone is thinking!¡¹

    A whispering (?) voice was flowing smoo~thly.

    Moana slowly and quietly took distance from Kouki. Kouki was persuading himself¡¸Surely

    is taking holiday without permission¡­¡­¡¹.

    And then, when they turned their gaze toward the door with twitching expression, there they saw the royal guard captain biting on a handkerchief with a demonic look behind the door, and a ck hearted little girl making a smile that felt like ''hihii~~~''.

    ¡¸Moana-sama. Thank you very much for the delicious drink and the meaningful talk. I''m thinking of taking some rest soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes, right. Not that. Cough-. You''re right. A lot happened today and you must be tired. You can take a good rest for now.¡¹

    Bowing at Moana who coughed and smoothed up her appearance, Kouki then headed toward the door with brisk steps. Koone who seemed to not even intend to hide anymore was giving a thumb up at Kouki for some reason. Spenser was whispering¡¸Duty¡­¡­¡¹ or something. Anyway he ignored everything.

    ¡¸Kouki!¡¹

    Just before he got out of the door, Moana called out to him. When Kouki turned around, Moana''s gaze was swimming around because of being a bit concerned about Koone and Spenser, even so right after that she then opened her mouth after fixing a straightforward gaze at Kouki.

    ¡¸Kouki is, fixated with rightness¡­¡­must be because you want to save someone correct? You fear making mistake¡­¡­because you are scared that you will hurt someone right? That''s, Kouki might not Kouki like it if I say this but, I think that''s Kouki''s "kindness". That''s why, that is why. ©¤©¤At the very least, that feeling that think of Kouki''s someone is "right". I will assert that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Moana, sama.¡¹

    Kouki felt like crying very much for some reason. However, he gritted his teeth strongly to not show his unsightly side.

    And then, he squeezed out some words,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you very much.¡¹

    And replied so.

    While expelling the sight of the little girl beside him making a ck smile that said¡¸Just as nned!¡¹ outside of his field of vision.

    Returning back in time for a bit, at the time when Kouki received the tour of the capital.

    Past the front line desert area at the westernnd that was still lushly green, a certain feudal lord of a territory was raising a worried groan.

    ¡¸What''s the meaning of this? There is no mistake in this report right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I also inspected it myself but, there is no mistake.¡¹

    In the office, the feudal lord was making a difficult face with the written report in one hand, before long he shook his head and made a determined expression.

    ¡¸Report using a letter to her majesty. Tell the messenger to prepare. We have to ask Koone-sama toe urgently.¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged. Right away.¡¹

    The vassal hurriedly left the office. The feudal lord watched that while making arge sigh.

    ¡¸I have a bad premonition¡­¡­¡¹

    That whisper melted into empty air and vanished.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Koone-tan whose character spontaneously stood in Kouki arc

    The demon king''s daughter went without saying

    I suddenly thought.

    Should I try revealing a little girl character at the second part of abyss lord too¡­¡­like that.

    What do you all think about little girl trio¡­

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    At the north side of Synclea kingdom capital''s north side, there was a mysterious space formed from a branch that stretched from the donut shaped oasis surrounding the capital. The branch was drawing a great circle that joined into the main current once more, creating sandbank between it and the main current.

    If it was seen from the sky, this sandbank between the branch and main stream that could be expressed as a "lump" created from a part of the circle had the size that was about the same like the sports ground of a school.

    As a matter of fact, the expression of sports ground was to the point. That spot was the training ground of the soldiers adjacent to the capital.

    Actually, even the next day after the unprecedented event of hero summoning and the emergency situation where the queen was ambushed and her life fell into danger, the soldiers were still working hard like usual at the training ground.

    ¡¸Put your spirit into it! Are you guys making any effort huh! The formation change is too slow-. It should be possible to do it three seconds faster! Do it again!¡¹

    The one who motivated the soldiers doing formation change training with his angry yell that sounded like thunder was the soldier chief Donar.

    Chief Donar''s voice resounded really clearly. It was the voice characteristic of amander that could reach the ally clearly in the battlefield.

    At a slight distance away from the formation change training, a fierce training of one against one, or possibly one against many was being carried out, but even though the people there weren''t the one being yelled at, the moment they heard the angry yell of the soldier chief, their expression became stricter and their spirit surged even further.

    Also, at the ce nearer to the river of the oasis, the art users were performing blessing art training with simr serious expression.

    ¡¸Concentrate. But not at just one point. Concentrate toward the world. Earth, wind, heat, moisture¡­¡­concentrate to everything that surround you. Your self is receiving blessing from the world, be aware of that strongly.¡¹

    Even though that voice had courteous demeanor and wasn''t loud by any mean, it smoothly entered the ears and coached the art users. It was the voice of art user group''s head art user©¤©¤Rinden Stole.

    He was a man at his forty with long rust colored hair that was tied behind. From a nce he looked like a really calm and gentlemanly attractive middle-aged man. But, perhaps it was just as expected from someone who was entrusted with a group same like Spenser and Donar. The zeal dwelling inside his eyes would make anyone instinctively gulped.

    The truth was this Linden was the biological father of Lilin who was selected into the most elites of the royal guards that were led by Spenser. Both father and daughter were art user that overflowed with talent.

    Ahead of Linden''s gaze, the art users were joining their hands together in front of their mouth while wholeheartedly offering prayer that showed so much concentration vein emerged on their forehead. At the same time, the patterns painted somewhere on their body also shined radiantly.

    Countless spears made from hardened sand protruded out from the ground like wave, whirlwind that hoisted up sandunched des of wind and sand, sphere of light that perhaps was made from converged sunlight danced wildly, or oasis''s water became whip that rampaged, all those were clearly the effects of their prayer.

    Whether the soldiers or the art users, all of them possessed a definite passion.

    While understanding that they couldn''t be optimistic or anything about their situation by any means, even so they wouldn''t draw back even by a step no matter what. Such definite passion that wouldn''t even lose against the scorching desert was shown from their attitude.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is amazing.¡¹

    Kouki''s leaked out whisper slipped and vanish amidst the spirited roar of the soldiers.

    In the eyes of Kouki who was observing from a spot where he wouldn''t be a hindrance, there was a color that could be taken as envy or pain emerging.

    Suddenly the figure of the queen who said to him that she wouldn''t "run away" even when she was already at her limit crossed inside his mind. At the same time, the voice of a young but earnest princess who said "It''s fine even if you abandon everything, so at least just my big sister" also resounded in his mind.

    If a coexistence with the <Dark Being> was uneptable, then there was no other path to save Moana except by Kouki''s assistance.

    Then, would he eradicate the <Dark Being> in that case?

    Even though he didn''t even know if the rejection of coexistence was really the consensus of all of them or not? In the first ce, was someone like him who was burdened with deep mental damage just by killing one being could possibly do such thing? He could save Moana and others, wasn''t such thinking itself was just his arrogance?

    Then, should he escape while taking Moana with him just like Koone wished for?

    Even though what gave hope of "perhaps" in this hopeless situation was his existence, yet he would abandon the people? Would he betray their hope, their expectation? Not to mention despite how such thing ran counter to Moana''s wish? Even though it was a choice that might sacrifice the young Koone instead?

    Then, would he take away only Moana and Koone, and also the people who were especially close to them?

    How far the scope of that would reach? Only Spenser and others? Or else the servants that supported Moana in the pce too? Or perhaps all the people of the capital? Who would decide the size of the scope of the people that would be saved? How could someone like him could have the right to decide who would ride the Noah''s ark¡­¡­

    Then, should he treat everything as never happened instead?

    Ignored everything where he saw nothing, heard nothing, and knew nothing, and departed in a journey to search for the way to go home? Could he ask Moana and others to just think of him as someone nonexistent right from the beginning?

    He wondered just what was right. He wondered what should he do to reach the best conclusion.

    Aa, again, it felt like he was drowning inside water¡­¡­

    Furthermore, the drowning feeling wasn''t like inside the forest spring where he was summoned, but like inside a swamp full of mud¡­¡­

    ¡¸Kouki-dono. What is your thought, abiut the training? If there is something that bothered you, then please give us a pointer without reservation.¡¹

    A voice suddenly called toward Kouki who was staring in a daze at the training while being stuck inside a crucible of dark thought like that.

    When Kouki came back to his senses in surprise and moved his gaze, there was the figure of chief Donar right beside him without him noticing.

    Kouki replied somewhat in fluster.

    ¡¸N, no, the likes of me giving pointer is too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You are being humble again. Kouki-dono is the hero-sama summoned by Foltina-sama. You don''t need to feel even an ounce of reservation. I dare say that your advice might someday save their life.¡¹

    Kouki somehow felt gazes on him. When he directed his awareness there, several soldiers and art users were indirectly paying attention to the conversation between Donar and Kouki.

    Their gazes weren''t filled with anything like wariness of an outsider sticking their nose, but an expectation and curiosity toward the hero, hoping that perhaps they would be able to receive anything that could make them grow even just for a bit.

    Yes, from them there was heavy feeling that was choking for the current Kouki.

    While feeling conscious that he slightly leaked out strange breathing *hyuh*, Kouki took a breath, then replied with a wry smile.

    ¡¸No, I really am unable to give any pointer or anything¡­¡­. Rather, it''s me who is affected by everyone''s skill and zeal.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is that so! That is really something joyous to hear.¡¹

    Chief Donar smiled really happily hearing Kouki''s words. The soldiers who seemed to be listening attentively were also vaguely showing pride from receiving the praise of the hero.

    But, there, the head art user Linden who must be listening to the talk of chief Donar and Kouki asked a question with calm voice.

    ¡¸Does the same opinion apply to us too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. Or rather, in the first ce I still don''t really understand what blessing art is. Someone like me has no pointer or anything that I can say.¡¹

    Linden quietly narrowed his eyes toward Kouki whose wry smile deepened while answering that non-specialist like him was all the more unable to speak of anything about blessing art.

    ¡¸I see, that''s logical. However, I heard from my daughter that Kouki-san actually manipted practical art forbat really skillfully. I assume that you have abundant experience of fighting, although the principle of our arts differ, but is there really nothing that you can perhapsment about from that standpoint?¡¹

    From the eyes of Linden who was saying that while stroking his chin with one hand, a curiosity could be vaguely seen there. Perhaps he was simply interested for Kouki''s advice, or rather at Kouki''s impression and magic themselves.

    ¡¸The blessing art is¡­¡­a magic that seem to be extremely practical forbat. The blessing art that I had seen for real was only the art that manipted wind and earth used by two royal guards, but the cooperation with the vanguard, the deployment speed, and the choice of art to match the situation, all of them made me went wide-eyed in surprise.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. As a father, it''s really make me happy that Lilin''s skill is highly assessed so much like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­. It was really amazing. However¡­¡­that''s right, if there is one thing that make me curious, it''s about whether there is a blessing art that is specialized for defense or not?¡¹

    ¡¸Specialized for, defense?¡¹

    Linden went ''h~m'' while stroking his chin with one hand. Perhaps it was his habit when he was thinking. He then opened his mouth.

    ¡¸I think, it will be something like the stone wall that Neisan created¡­¡­. Other than that, there are wall of squall or heat, and if the location is in this capital then the water of the oasis itself will be barrier. But, the "defense specialization" that Kouki-san talked about isn''t something like that isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Because in the end something like that is "something that can also be used as defense". For example, there is something like that among the magic I used, I also had used it in front of Lilin-san before©¤©¤<Light Severance>¡¹

    Kouki whispered his chanting and materialized a shining barrier midair. Right away, the training ground became noisy. Everyone temporarily stopped their training, or rather they were made to stop from focusing their stare at the shield of light.

    Chief Donar and head art user Linden who saw the magic of another world for the first time opened their eyes wide altogether. But, the next instant they spoke ¡¸Oo! This is!¡¹ while scrambling to approach the barrier with great curiosity.

    ¡¸Oo, it''s not hot or cold! Even though this should be only light yet it''s hard like this!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s simr with blessing art of sunlight but¡­¡­that art literally carry heat. But this is really only light¡­¡­. Donar, please try to cut it a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    The sword of chief Donar that was swung halfheartedly was repelled back while making *gakin* sound. Just from that cheers of ¡¸Ooo!¡¹ were raised from the outsiders too this time.

    ¡¸How about this then!?¡¹

    The soldier chief became a bit worked up. The head art user was also watching attentively with really excited look.

    Chief Donar let out a sh that was sharper and heavier than before. The sword shined and drew a beautiful trail of sword sh in the air that could make someone instinctually be charmed. This time a small crack entered the Light Severance with a snap.

    ¡¸Hou! Although it was done without reinforcement, I put about seventy percent of my strength into it. It''s only cracked with that! What a marvelous barrier!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes! It''s extremely interesting! Just what kind of principle is behind it? The very light itself is possessing weight? No, however¡­¡­¡¹

    The two middle-aged men were seriously excited. Even while feeling slightly creeped out against the soldier chief and head art user who were continuously approaching forcefully, Kouki answered with a troubled face.

    ¡¸About the principle''s detail, even I don''t¡­¡­. But, this is an art principle that is called magic, various phenomenon can be caused by using magic power, magic circle, and then chanting. The energy''s property is different with blessing art, and the point where the very energy itself is materialized as art is different from blessing art, but I think the two''s operation procedures are really simr.¡¹

    ¡¸H~m, really interesting. The very blessing power itself is used as protective wall or attack¡­¡­. H~m, can that be replicated? H~m©¤©¤¡¹

    Linden was thinking with a difficult expression like a researcher wracking his head in front of a difficult problem. On the other hand, chief Donar''s really serious appearance was now looking like a child, staring at Kouki with sparkling gaze.

    For some reason, recently the positivity level of middle-aged man and animal toward Kouki was raising up excessively.

    While feeling a bad premonition for some reason, Kouki asked with his gaze ¡¸What''s the matter?¡¹. Chief Donar then suggested immediately as though to say that he had been waiting for Kouki to ask.

    ¡¸Kouki-dono. Let''s do a mock battle!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What did you say?¡¹

    His heart that had no enthusiasm unconsciously caused a line like a deaf main character to appear. However, the chief Donar who seemed to have his soldier''s soul lit up didn''t pay any mind about that at all.

    The feeling of wanting to see magic that was actually used practically in battle, and the curiosity toward Kouki''s skill as swordsman that he heard from the story wereing out in his face. At the same time, ''Most thing could be understood by exchanging sword, exchanging sword is the quickest way'' such feeling also showed through.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ryutaro type exist in any world huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Did you say something?¡¹

    Kouki unconsciously whispered while recalling his best friend who boasted ''Anyway, I''ll surely manage somehow if we exchange blows!''. Chief Donar tilted his head.

    Kouki who wasn''t motivated wracked his mind to somehow avoid doing mock battle. But, Linden who seemed toe back to reality from the sea of his thought before Kouki could think of anything then smilingly dealt an additional blow.

    ¡¸Indeed, a mock battle will be the fastest way to have other people to know about Kouki-san better. Kouki-san, can I please ask you to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­yes¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though he thought that this person was a researcher type, but unexpectedly head art user Linden was also in the active people faction. His words caused Kouki to unconsciously nod against his better judgment. The mini Kouki inside his heart yelled angrily ¡¸You are swept by the flow, me!¡¹, but it was already toote.

    A spot was emptied right away while the audiences were moring.

    His opponent of all thing was chief Donar and Linden at the same time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Excuse me, the mock battle, is against the two of you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahah, don''t mind it!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufuh, please don''t hold back!¡¹

    The opponents were the tops of each group that must be the strongest fighting force of Synclea kingdom. Furthermore, they had nice bnce of a vanguard and rearguard.

    There was no more doubt that these two middle-aged men were hobby friends with simr personality, but it seemed that it was also an undoubtable fact that they were considering the existence of Kouki as an opponent was at the level that ought to be faced by top ss warriors.

    Kouki spontaneously put his hand on his stomach. It felt like he was feeling throbbing pain. The surrounding was overflowing with expectation and curiosity, if he exposed something unsightly here, how much grief and disappointment would be created then¡­¡­

    (¡­¡­Heavy¡­¡­)

    In addition, it was a battle against people. Although it was a mock battle, for Kouki who had only experienced murder this was something that felt even harder. Hesitation and fear quickly assaulted him, it took a desperate effort for him to suppress his trembling and hyperventtion.

    ¡¸? Kouki-dono? Are you not feeling well?¡¹

    It seemed even though he was hiding it, but a veteran warrior could somehow sensed Kouki''s bad condition. Chief Donar asked him with a worried expression.

    For a moment Kouki thought to answer ¡¸Exactly!¡¹, wondering if it wasn''t still toote for him to excuse himself from this mock battle.

    (But¡­¡­if I cannot even do mock battle, then I¡­¡­. Don''t run, don''t run me.)

    He shook his head. He scolded his heart. Kouki made a small smile and answered ¡¸There is no problem¡¹.

    Chief Donar looked slightly dubious, but he epted it for the moment and pulled out his sword. Linden took several steps back.

    ¡¸Then, I''ming you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Anytime.¡¹

    A sudden gust blew instantly. No, more urately it wasn''t wind. A pressure that felt like that attacked Kouki. It was without a doubt the pressure from Donar. It wasn''t pressure that was tilting at the negative side like killing intent. If he had to say then perhaps he should call it a pure fighting spirit.

    It was too stern, it was too striking. Against that pressure of fighting intent that was heightened until the utmost limit, Kouki gulped unconsciously.

    The disorder of his breathing might be seen through.

    When he noticed, the soldier chief was right in front of him. At the same time a silver sh that approached to split him vertically into two was reflected in the corner of his sight.

    It wasn''t a movement with speed like Ground Shrinker. The chief''s first movement was too natural that Kouki''s awareness couldn''t judge that he was being approached.

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    Even while feeling shaken against that terrifying technique, Kouki''s body reflexively moved. He pulled back his right foot and shifted half his body behind while activating Ground Shrinker without going against his center of gravity that was tilting slightly behind.

    The sword passed before his eyes, and next he backstepped in high speed to evade the pursuing attack that leaped at him like a living thing.

    But, there,

    ¡¸©¤©¤<Jaw of Earth>¡¹

    A prayer resounded. The ground below the retreating Kouki''s left and right flowed and the sandynd opened arge mouth.

    The earth was molded and a huge thing like a bear trap was materialized, it must be a blessing art for restraining the target. Even if for example Kouki could dodge it, it was created by moving the surrounding sand so the ground below crumbled and broke his bnce.

    It was a in and small scale blessing art, but it was actually unpleasantly effective.

    Perhaps having anticipated that, chief Donar charged forward. He understood Linden''s intention perfectly. They were truly in harmony.

    Although,

    ¡¸©¤©¤<Light de>¡¹

    ¡¸Muh¡¹

    There wasn''t really any problem if he cut it apart all together. The Jaw of Earth that was closing on him from left and right was bisected right into two by light element mid-level magic <Light de> that had its cutting power increased explosively.

    Chief Donar who saw Kouki''s holy sword that could even be said to be fantastically d in light raised his voice spontaneously, but even then as expected from the soldier chief, he unleashed his attack without even the slightest pause or hesitation.

    *gakin* A high pitched sound of shing metals resounded. Kouki felt stunning impact spreading through his arm and the area around his eyes warped slightly.

    It was a heavy attack. More than a mere physical strength.

    The gaze of Kouki and chief Donar who was locking sword with each other met in very close range.

    ¡¸¡­¡­?¡¹

    Chief Donar knitted his eyebrows dubiously. But, that too was only for an instant.

    ¡¸©¤©¤<Sword of Sandstorm>¡¹

    What was produced right after that was twelve sand disks rotating in high seed. They were deployed to surround the taqrget and assaulted violently from every direction, at the same time chief Donar leaped back at the only path of escape that was behind him.

    The encirclement of the sand disks was tight, it didn''t look like it could be broken out from. It was clear to see that the back of the target would be attacked using the opening when they dealt against one disk.

    And so, Kouki escaped to above.

    ¡¸©¤©¤<Heaven Severance>¡¹

    Fiveyers of shining barrier materialized. One was used as foothold, and the others became floating shields around Kouki and blocked the attack of the sandstorm disks.

    Considering that Kouki leaping up to the air was convenient, the other sandstorm disks attacked. It was clear that Kouki was thought to be unable to move midair.

    Of course, Kouki used <Heaven Severance> to dodge that so there was no problem.

    ¡¸Oo! Amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸He''s flying!¡¹

    He wasn''t "flying", until the end he was only "jumping", but the movement method using barrier to consecutively leaped midair might looked like flying if seen from the side. The soldiers and art users observing the battle raised their cheers.

    ¡¸Midair movement using barrier as foothold, is it¡­¡­. I see, the way of using it like that is¡­¡­¡¹

    Linden also opened his eyes wide at that blindspot. However, he was still attacking fiercely with the sandstorm disks even then.

    The sandstorm disks that Kouki should have evaded already returned like a Frisbee. From among the four approaching disks, Kouki blocked two using <Heaven Severance>, while cutting down the other two using his sword.

    Kouki saw below him chief Donar was preparing some kind of "vow", and Linden starting to pray another blessing art further while manipting the sandstorm disks and inside his heard he made tsukkomi ¡¸That''s just too merciless!¡¹.

    And then, before he could be attacked by Linden with even more number, he directed one hand at Linden from midair and,

    ¡¸©¤©¤<Air Hammer>¡¹

    He fired a shockwave magic. *dou* Such heavy and painful sound resounded, at the same time Linden''s front was blown away. Linden might got a bad premonition by the time Kouki directed his arm at him because he already entered into an evasive maneuver, so he only ended up getting blown away.

    Using that opening, Kouki let flew wind de and shot down the sandstorm disks while entrusting his body to eleration by gravity and rapidly approached chief Donar.

    ¡¸©¤©¤<Soul of Strife>-¡¹

    Blessing power from vow strengthened the flesh of chief Donar.

    Instantly, chief Donar whose body was faintly shining blocked the flying kick (the falling from the sky version) Koukiunched using the t of his de. He firmly withstood the kick even while sliding on the ground leaving behind foot track on the ground.

    ¡¸Haah!!¡¹

    ¡¸-¡¹

    Along with a loud scream of fighting spirit, the sword was swung and Kouki was sent flying. Kouki adjusted his posture midair andnded. Chief Donar approached Kouki with a speed that was iparable from before.

    The sword sh that was unleashed looked blurry with manyyers. That was how fast the sword was.

    Kouki blocked, repelled, or parried the attacks, handling well the surging wave-like offense of the soldier chief.

    (Kuh, what skill-. I can manage the speed and power somehow-. But, this skill¡­¡­he is at the same level with Meld-san!)

    The deceased knight order leader who once acted like the ssmates'' older brother and taught him the fundamental of battle against human. In the end, Kouki was unable to match his sword skill even when he was turned into puppet.

    The cheers of the soldiers became even louder. Their chief was pushing back the hero who was summoned from another world. Pride and trust uplifted their heart as a soldier.

    But, on the other hand,

    (Kuh, he isn''t thrown off bnce even when I''m using body reinforcement. What solid defense-. No, the terrifying thing might actually be his reflex speed, and the specs of his body-)

    Chief Donar was also astonished against Kouki who used pure reflex and body strength to react against him no matter what kind of technique he used.

    Of course, because this was a mock battle, although Donar was serious, but he wasn''t using his full strength. Chief Donar was also still leaving enough spare for his body reinforcement.

    But, even so, looking at Kouki who in a nce wasn''t using any reinforcement, against him who was unable tond a single hit even with the reinforcement was something vexing as a warrior.

    Furthermore,

    ¡¸There-¡¹

    ¡¸What-¡¹

    A counterattack was unleashed toward chief Donar. The horizontal sh approaching his torso was blocked by chief Donar using his sword as shield. Donar had no intention at all of leaving opening, but it seemed that in this short time Kouki had obtained a slight "familiarity" against chief Donar''s swordy.

    A stir urred. The soldiers opened their eyes wide seeing the offense of chief Donar was stopped.

    Kouki''s counterattack was further©¤©¤

    That was how it supposed to be, but there the sword attack from the torso toward the neck became strangely dulled. Naturally, such sword attack wouldn''t work against chief Donar, instead it was Kouki who received a tackle.

    Seeing the opponent was instead stepping forward when his attack was midway toward the opponent''s vital spot, Kouki''s eyes opened wide while he leaped backward and rearranged his posture.

    ¡¸Can you deal against this? ©¤©¤<Earth of Fury>¡¹

    Earth and rocks became an avnche that assaulted Kouki who was distanced from chief Donar. If Kouki was a bit further away then the scale of the attack was about five meter in length and width, but when the attack was deployed at close range it was like a giant tidal wave that covered his whole field of vision.

    ¡¸tsu, this ce is to be a sanctuary, god''s enemy won''t pass©¤©¤<Sacred Severance>!¡¹

    Kouki''s chanting was over at the same time when the avnche swallowed him.

    Kouki''s figure became not visible and the surrounding was covered by cloud of sand.

    ¡¸¡­¡­He, head art user. You overdid it.¡¹

    ¡¸Using that in mock battle is¡­¡­¡¹

    The art users were flustered. It seemed it was a powerful blessing art that wasn''t really used for mock battle at least. Naturally the blessing art''s force was adjusted to a degree, but perhaps although this was the hero-sama, he might get at least an injury¡­¡­the art users were sending anxious looks with such thought.

    But, their concern was needless.

    ¡¸Hou, even that kind of barrier! Splendid!¡¹

    Linden spontaneously spoke a praise.

    Inside the cleared up cloud of sand, Kouki was standing unharmed inside a shining half-sphere barrier.

    The <Sacred Severance> also vanished at the same time when the sand cloud cleared. Chief Donar tried to charge at that timing but,

    ¡¸©¤©¤Sky Soaring sh!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoh¡¹

    A sh of light flew and blew up the ground below chief Donar. Chief Donar stumbled due to the impact and sand pebbles.

    After staring still at the scar crated from the sh of light for a while, chief Donar showed a speechless expression. And then, he turned toward Linden who was doing the next prayer and told him to stop by making fist.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kouki-dono. Let''s stop this here. I have seen enough of Kouki-dono''s magic and way of fighting. No, it''s truly splendid! I never thought that we won''t be able tond a hit even with the two of us!¡¹

    Chief Donar sheathed his sword whileughing cheerfully. Linded nodded deeply while stopping his prayer, and then cheers were raised simultaneously from all the soldiers and art users.

    It seemed everyone was excited about the splendid mock battle where they were able to see unknown magic in that short but deep battle. They all were really excited that their leaders were unable to reproach them. Many mouths were saying out praise toward Kouki''s fight.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­thank you very much, for the mock battle.¡¹

    Kouki smiled wryly while sheathing his holy sword. He was a little bit puzzled because it felt like it started suddenly and also ended suddenly.

    Chief Donar was conforming with the soldiers'' feeling while giving order to them to train even more diligently so to not lose with the hero-dono, and then he slowly walked toward Kouki.

    And then, with an expression that looked somewhat lost, as though he was worrying of what words he should use,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kouki-dono. Kouki-dono is©¤©¤¡¹

    Donar was about to say something, but he then held his tongue and looked around briefly. And then, he approached even nearer to say something in small volume.

    At that moment,

    ¡¸BAA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤NN!! This is your good neightbour-, maybe! Kooneee!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuwah!? Your highness-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!? Koone-sama again!?¡¹

    The soldier chief and hero jumped up while hugging each other harmoniously.

    When they dropped their gaze, below them there was a little girl standing still in banzai position with unchanging wide smile. Really, what elusiveness she had there.

    Although, Koone''s smile was gradually changing into a wondering expression, and finally her expression turnedplicated. While Kouki and chief Donar were tilting their head wondering what she was thinking, Koone was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Koone don''t have any prejudice. None at all but¡­¡­Hero-sama and Donar are a bit¡­¡­Koone feels like knowing something that cannot be known.¡¹

    Saying that, she stared alternately at Kouki and Donar with an upward gaze.

    There the two noticed. The great shock caused Kouki and Donar to be still hugging each other. Both of them screamed ¡¸GYAAAAAAAH¡¹ together and jumped back. And then, they desperately appealed at Koone that she was making a terrible misunderstanding.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Koone understand. Yes, Koone really understand.¡¹

    Koone was showing the two an expression of kindness that they had never seen from her before. Chief Donar''s face became demonic. Koone instantly changed the topic.

    ¡¸Hero-sama, chief, as well as the head art user, please return to the pce right away.¡¹

    Koone''s words that were spoken with a serious atmosphere made Kouki tilted his head while the expression of chief Donar and Linden turned grave.

    They were immediately led to Moana''s office right after they returned to pce.

    Inside the office, other than Moana and Spenser, there was a grandpa who looked like he would croak anytime, the head civil official Bruitt Cube whose body was quaking continuously. His eyelids were mostly closed too, so it made one felt suspense that he might be falling anytime.

    ¡¸Ojii-chan! I brought hero-sama and others here! Please praise Koone!¡¹

    After saying that, of all things to do Koone leaped on Bruitt''s back.

    Kouki raised his voice ¡¸Ah¡¹. ''What are you going to do if he got smashed up like sswork with that'', such thinking caused a hair-rising emotion to well up from inside.

    But, Bruitt who seemed to detect Koone leaping at him waved his hand slowly, right at that moment Koone rotated once midair and her momentum was nullified, without pause she thennded on the ground lightly with her feet.

    (I, I have seen that before this! That''s the aikido technique Nagumo used when dodging Myuu-chan''s tackle(hug)!)

    This time Kouki shuddered from a different meaning. It was a movement that was exactly the same like the demon king-sama when he parried with one hand Myuu who was being yful with a force that was a bit unbing for a little girl.

    It seemed the grandpa head civil official who looked like he would croak anytime was actually an aikido master.

    Perhaps it was a usual sight because no one was paying any mind to it.

    ¡¸Koone-sama. If gramps remember correctly, it should be a subordinate who I sent to call them here?¡¹

    Those were scolding words that implicitly called on her repeated willful sneakiness. From the gap of the eyelids that should be mostly closed with only thin opening, dangerous eyes were peeking out with a re.

    ¡¸The matter might be a race with time! Now, let''s quickly move to the main topic! Let''s do that!¡¹

    Koone changed the topic with all her might. And then, she turned the brunt of the matter to her big sister with all her might.

    Moana was twitching from the stare of the eyes behind Bruitt''s narrow eye slits while nodding at the correctness of Koone''s words. She cleared her throat.

    ¡¸The reason I asked all of you to gather here lies in the letter that arrived just now, carried by the messenger from Ar territory.¡¹

    After saying that, she fluttered a letter with its seal opened to show them.

    ¡¸Your majesty. Where is the messenger?¡¹

    Linden titled his head in puzzlement seeing that the essential messenger who brought the letter here was not in attendance. Bruitt was the one who answered.

    ¡¸He entrusted the letter and then fainted after giving a simple exnation of the situation. It seemed he rushed here with almost no rest at all. I have him rest in another room. It seemed he was running the whole time until here through a distance of two and half days in just one day.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Linden hummed in amazement hearing about that extremely reckless journey. At the same time the graveness in his expression increased.

    ¡¸In other words, some kind of emergency situation is happening in Ar?¡¹

    Chief Donar asked with a grave expression.

    Ar territory was in the west territory where the desert cut off, it was a territory that was located the nearest to Synclea kingdom''s capital. It was an important base on top of being the territory that carried food and other materials to the capital that became a battlefield, also Ar territory itself also possessed a vast grain-producing area. It was an important food supply center.

    For a messenger toe from that Ar territory in emergency brought nothing but bad premonition.

    Moana read aloud the content of the letter.

    ¡¸ording to Rothko''s report, a part of the grain-producing region seem to dry up.¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, that''s, however¡­¡­¡¹

    Chief Donar who almost spoke ''impossoble'' against his better judgment held his tongue in hurry.

    In this world, when one heard the phenomenon of "dried up", they would link connect the event to the existence of miasma no matter what.

    However, there should be no way for the <Dark Being> to invade at the west territory that was abundant with nature. After all monitoring force was ced at the desert area and the capital, at the northern sea and southern mountain range area to prevent that.

    Message method using wind from blessing art was swift, and there was no report of any strangeness that had reached Moana yet, based from that it was difficult to think that the <Dark Being> managed to infiltrate.

    But, in reality a phenomenon of crops drying out had urred, from that it was the height of folly to discard the possibility easily.

    The letter from feudal lord Rothko who was entrusted with Ar territory by Moana also reported that the existence of <Dark Being> wasn''t confirmed.

    Seeing chief Donar holding his tongue, Moana continued speaking.

    ¡¸The cause is unknown. But, it seems that from some time ago there was the inclination that the growth of crops was slow, I receive the report with that gist. Thinking that perhaps the fertility of thend is decreasing, I consulted Bruitt and thought to dispatch Koone at the time when the weather change but¡­¡­¡¹

    It became an event that wasn''t at the level of fertility decreasing because of growing crops too much, that was how it was.

    ¡¸We have to deal with this quickly and investigate the cause. Ar''s grain-producing region bing no good is also a problem that we cannot shut our eyes to, but more than that, if the cause made this case grow until where we lose Ar itself, that will be uneptable.¡¹

    In a manner of speaking, it was like the front line base losing its food warehouse. Of course, as an insurance there were also other multiple territories that shouldered the role as ry point of the food supply that supported the capital.

    Even in the case that Ar was crushed, the capital wouldn''t go down.

    It wouldn''t, but. Even so the hard blow of the region that boasted the greatest efficiency getting crushed should at least shake the capital. That "shake" would be a certain opening.

    And above all else, there wasn''t even a shred of reason to leave alone the people behind them that they should protect.

    ¡¸Therefore, Koone.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onee-chan. It will be fine if Koone go and regenerate the dried upnd right? Koone will also search for the cause while I''m at it!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll count on you, Koone-ta©¤©¤cough-, Koone. Save Ar.¡¹

    Koone put her hands on her waist and threw out her chest with a puff as though to say to leave it to her. Moana who almost broke into a slovenly wide smile seeing that cleared her throat and maintained her queen mode. Her gaze then moved around through chief Donar and others.

    ¡¸This matter require urgency. I wish to say that it''s impossible, but there is still the possibility of a few number of <Dark Being> infiltrating our rear.¡¹

    ¡¸We will share the information about Ar to the monitoring force of every ces and all the neighboring territories, other than that it''s best that we also send personnel to confirm directly.¡¹

    Chief Donar and Linden nodded together at the additionalment of Bruitt. In other words, they were told to select personnel that would be dispatched to every ce from the soldier force and art user force.

    ¡¸What about the guard for her highness? Will it be the royal guard?¡¹

    Commander Spenser nodded at the question of chief Donar.

    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll send the royal guard. From how the departure of her majesty to the spring was leaked, there is no way I can leave her majesty''s side, but to rece me I''ll organize an escort squad with the vicemander and Lilin tomand it.¡¹

    The name of the royal guard''s vicemander was Spike Haim. He was the personal pupil ofmander Spenser, and also his adopted child. He was blessed with talent, and while he was still at the middle of his twenty, he was an able royal guard whose sword skill was said to be approaching Spenser.

    And then, it went without saying about Lilin. She had the head of art user as her father, and she was a heroic woman who was chosen to be among the most elites of the royal guard in her age of sixteen. If an escort squad was organized from the elites of the royal guard''s warrior with themand entrusted to these two who were top ss as vanguard and rearguard, there would be a sense of security as suited the asion.

    Although, thinking about the case where Moana was attacked before this, there was still some uneasiness¡­¡­

    ¡¸In addition. Kouki. This is a personal request from me but¡­¡­can I ask you to participate in the escort squad of Koone?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I, am?¡¹

    Kouki reflexively pointed at himself in shock. Moana nodded briskly at him.

    ¡¸I dare say that this case is a disorder in thend''s blessing power and not actually because <Dark Being> is prating in. Even if that is actually the case, they should be few in number. I believe that they could be dealt with just by the escort squad alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In the case that few <Dark Being> possess ability beyond our anticipation or they are especially strong, Kouki''s battle ability, other world magic, and then above all Kouki''s special characteristic of "mostly unaffected by miasma" will be extremely reassuring. Of course, it will be dangerouspared to stay inside the protection of the capital, so I will prioritize Kouki''s will in this¡­¡­what will you do?¡¹

    This was a wish from a big sister that thought of her little sister. Some degree of danger would exist no matter where he was. As for Kouki, he found it really hard to refuse, and he also didn''t especially have any reason to refuse. However, what made him hesitated was whether it was right or not for him who was seen as hero to leave the capital.

    To speak further, even though there was no way the soldiers and people of capital wouldn''t be affected if the hero who was especially summoned left outside, but even knowing that Moana made a judgment that prioritized her little sister. Kouki felt a delicate out of ce feeling about that.

    Which option was right¡­¡­?

    Kouki felt troubled, but chief Donar suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Your majesty, while this is presumptuous of me, it seems that Kouki-dono is a bit hesitant so I wish to express something.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don''t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Then. ¡­¡­Is your majesty trying to have Kouki-dono leave this capital temporarily, for his sake?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hearing chief Donar pointing that out, Moana reflexively held her tongue. Kouki went¡¸Eh?¡¹ and stared at Moana in surprise.

    ¡¸If I''m allowed to speak my opinion that I based from the mock battle that we did just now, then indeed, perhaps it''s better if Kouki-dono leave the capital temporarily.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-. Do, Donar-san. Di, did I do something that displease you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not it at all, Kouki-dono. Rather, my apologize but it''s a reason of happenstance.¡¹

    Kouki titled his head in puzzlement of what Donar wanted to say. From the expression of Moana that he saw from the edge of his sight, he understood that somehow Moana seemed to have the same thinking with what chief Donar wanted to say.

    Chief Donar told the bewildered Kouki.

    ¡¸Kouki-dono is¡­¡­having a strong rejection toward fighting. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, that''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki was at lost for words that his innermost thought was guessed correctly.

    ¡¸At first, I thought that Kouki-dono was unable to adjust your attack well because you tried to stop your strike just before it hit due to it being a mock battle, but I noticed in the middle. For Kouki-dono swinging weapon at the opponent¡­¡­is something that you reject from the bottom of your heart.¡¹

    Chief Donar''s words paused for a moment was likely because what he wanted to really say was different. That was to say he wasn''t going to say "reject" but¡¸scared¡¹.

    ¡¸But, the existence of hero is already known in the capital, especially among the soldiers it is well known. The expectation toward Kouki-dono will rise whether you want it or not. ¡­¡­For Kouki-dono who know about the current condition of our country, surely that must feel heavy.¡¹

    ¡¸Such¡­¡­thing is¡­¡­¡¹

    He couldn''t say that it wasn''t true. In fact, he felt it so heavy that he wanted to run away without worrying about his reputation or appearance.

    ¡¸It seem that her majesty also has noticed already. Therefore, I''m thinking how about Kouki-dono temporarily leave the capital where the expectation toward you is rising regardless of your wish, and using this chance where there is a reason of guarding her highness that everyone can understand, you can look around at the safe territory at the rear. Perhaps, her majesty also has the same thinking like me?¡¹

    Kouki looked at Moana.

    Moana also looked at Kouki and she lowered her eyebrows with a troubled look. Her expression told him more eloquently than anything of what she was thinking. That the words of chief Donar was correct.

    ¡¸Ko, Koone object. Hero-sama is an important person, so we should have him safely stay in the capital with its solid protection.¡¹

    Koone who wished for Kouki to take her big sister and escaped when push came to shove hated it if Kouki left Moana''s side. As though to say¡¸This is a detestable flow of event!¡¹, she tried to have Kouki stay in the capital with a usible official reason.

    Toward such Koone, Moana talked at her with a face not as a queen, but as a big sister.

    ¡¸Koone. You understand right? Kouki don''t have any duty or responsibility toward this world at all. And yet with him being at the capital, how will the voice that ask him for that will reach him? Last night, Koone talked with Kouki was in order to convey to him by yourself that there is no such thing, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s right but¡­¡­¡¹

    Koone was a ckly scheming little girl, but it seemed that she couldn''t win against her big sister. Her gaze wandered around to search for words but finally she let out a sigh and said¡¸Can''t be helped¡¹.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, it''s only a distance of a day if you seriously dash to here. Don''t think of this that seriously, Kouki, you can just observe the really amazing territory that is abundant with nature in this world that you arrived at with great pain. Rather, this is a request from me rather than my consideration to you. Kouki, take a look at our country without fail. I will lose face as a queen if you only know about the desert and the capital of my country.¡¹

    After saying such thing, Moana showed a mischievous smile.

    She said thing like request, but no matter how he saw it this was her being considerate. For Kouki too, staying behind in the capital while wracking his brain so much, thinking worriedly with irresolute mind about question without answer was also something he didn''t want to do.

    And above all,

    ¡¸Without even looking, hearing, and feeling it myself, I''m not going to find the answer huh¡­..¡¹

    Kouki recalled the words that Koone said to him yesterday before she gave him a tour of the capital, and he resolved himself.

    ¡¸I understand. I will join the escort squad. ¡­¡­I''m thinking of going to see more about other ce and people of this world.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, please do that without fail. What kind of feeling Kouki have toward this world, and what kind of conclusion that you reach, I want you to tell me when the timee.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Moana-sama. ¡­¡­I''m sorry, about various things. Also, to everyone too, thank you very much.¡¹

    Everyone inside the office gave a small smile at Kouki''s word of thanks.

    Three hourster. Thanks to the preparation that progressed with tremendous speed, Koone and her escort squad, as well as Kouki departed straight toward Ar territory where the strange phenomenon urred.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    The Arquette territory that was the nearest territory to the Synclea kingdom''s capital. (TN: Last chapter I wrongly used Ar. The correct one is Arquette.)

    Due to the notification that was sent by Rothko, the feudal lord of that territory, Koone party that hurriedly arranged their preparation in the same day and departed rushed their Arous until the sun set and dashed straight toward Arquette territory.

    Be that as it may, currently when the curtain of night hadpletely fallen, as expected they hesitated to advance through the dangerous night desert while escorting a royalty, and with the words of Spike who was charged to be the guard captain, the party camped for the night.

    The night of desert had a face that waspletely different from the afternoon.

    In the camping ground where simple protective wall could be created using blessing art, four tents that looked simple but quiterge were set up. Things like the framework and so on could be just formed from the ground using blessing art, so a tent could be created with only curtain that was excellent in heat retention despite its thinness. It was a reallyfortable space with spaciousness and moderate temperature.

    At the center of those four tents was a bonfire zing up to drive away the night darkness. The bonfire was also created using blessing art where a kettle was put on a simple cooking stove.

    The dinner was also over, while a part of the guard squad was acting vignce against the surrounding, the squad captain Spike and his vice captain Lilin, Koone and Anneal who was apanying the group as Koone''s personaldy attendant, and then Kouki, they were surrounding the bonfire.

    Kouki epted a warm drink that seemed like ck tea (?) personally prepared by Anneal for after meal. He blinked when he put the drink into his mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is delicious. It''s bitter, but it also has a faint sweetness. Also it smell nice.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thank you for thepliment, Kouki-sama. It''s extracted from the leaf of a fruit called paruru. It''s nutritional value is high, and it also has the effect that warm the body, so it''s a necessary drink for travel that is expecting desert at night. Although Koone-sama dislike it.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, because it''s bitter. It makes Koone forget the taste of the delicious dinner. This is a medicine. Koone won''t recognize paruru tea as tea. Koone dere, that Koone won''t recognize it!¡¹

    Spike smiled wryly at Koone''s bitter expression and insistent assertion, while Lilin was chuckling smilingly.

    Koone sometimes acted mature, and actually she was really a schemer, but it seemed that her tongue was normally childish. Bitter taste and astringent taste were her natural enemy.

    Drinking paruru tea was a must, so she still drank it without any rejection, but she was drinking it bit by bit while making a grimacing face. That figure of hers was indeed charming.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What are youughing at, hero-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸N, no, nothing.¡¹

    Koone nced at Kouki with a sulky face. To that Kouki averted his face that was almost bursting intoughter. She was someone that was hard to deal with and carried out various schemes, but he couldn''t hate her at all when he was showed her figure that was fitting of her age like this. Though, perhaps it was only Kouki being foolish.

    Perhaps knowing that Kouki was holding hisughter, Koone was staring at him fixedly.

    ¡¸Co,e to think of it, Spike-san is Spenser-san''s child isn''t it?¡¹

    Kouki had heard of it from Spenser already, but he didn''t receive introduction of name and job before the departure from the person himself, so Kouki tried to ask for changing the topic.

    Spike smiled wryly sensing Kouki was escaping using him while answering.

    ¡¸Yes, we aren''t rted by blood though. It was a honor, or perhaps I should say a fortune, that when I was still a kid, it was discovered that I who lost my family to <Dark Being> attack had talent for sword, and I was weed as an adopted son.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I''m sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No no. There is no need to feel apprehension like that. Because it''s not something rare to lose rtive or friend from the attack of <Dark Being>.¡¹

    Saying that, Spike smiled brightly as though telling him that he really wasn''t offended.

    This young man possessed brown short hair and eyes. His age was 24 years old, but his trained body and the scars carved on his body, and then the atmosphere he was d in told Kouki that this was a first ss warrior.

    His features didn''t resemble Spenser, but the sharpness as warrior that he could caught nces of within his eyes was exactly like his adopted father, so he could ept it if he was told that the two were parent and child.

    Although Spike told him to not mind it, but Kouki''s expression turned awkward due to his careless topic change where he heard that this person was an adopted child.

    ¡¸Hero-sama, you don''t have any delicacy! Koone think that hero-sama has no delicacy!¡¹

    ¡¸Uguuh¡¹

    ¡¸Even all of Koone''s family except Onee-chan had died, Anneal''s grandpa and Lilin''s mother also passed away at the previous battle. Aa, it hurts! Koone and also everyone are really hurt!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I''m sorry. I have been told often how I don''t have delicacy. I''m really sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Koone is big hearted, so apology epted. However, forgiving for "free" is just¡­¡­¡¹

    While showing her tolerance by saying that, Koone slowly held out the cup that she had drank half.

    The formidable enemy of children tongue©¤©¤paruru tea.

    ¡­¡­It seemed that her limit had came after defeating about half the content. Surely she was telling him to drink it in her ce also for revenge how she was gettingughed at just now.

    Guessing the intention of Koone who was holding out her cup smilingly at him, Kouki smiled wryly while epting the cup but,

    ¡¸Kouki-sama. Please don''t spoil Koone-sama too much. Also, the one who doesn''t has delicacy is Koone-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch ouch ouch ouch-. Annee©¤all, please stop stretching Koone''s cheeks! Koone is whrongg! Soryyyyy-¡¹

    Shockingly, Anneal was pinching Koone''s cheeks *mugyuu-* with a nice smile on her face. Koone was apologizing with teary eyes while taking back the cup she was holding out.

    Kouki was feeling chilly wondering whether it was okay that sheid her hands on a royalty. Lilin who was watching Anneal and Koone smilingly opened her mouth toward him.

    ¡¸Anneal-san is the attendant of Moana-sama and Koone-sama since they were children, so they are practically like sisters. Anneal-san''s grandpa was the art user head of the previous generation, and he was a close aide that was heavily trusted by the previous king. My father was the direct pupil of Anneal-san''s grandfather you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Linden-san was¡­¡­¡¹

    Most likely, the granddaughter of a trusted confidant was the best choice for the ying partner of sisters who were the king''s daughters. Theck of reservation that Anneal sometimes showed, and the love that she directed toward Moana and Koone which was more than expected from ady attendant must had came from that, Kouki thought.

    But, there a doubt suddenly emerged. The daughter of the present art user head Linden, Lilin was as expected ying an active role as an art user. Then, why was Anneal who was the granddaughter of the previous generation art user head wasn''t an art user?

    Perhaps, like thebat maids that a certain demon king was cing in the side of princess Liliana to protect her while he wasn''t at her side, keeping it a secret from the person herself, Anneal might be actually absurdly strong even while being ady attendant?¡­¡­thinking that, Kouki stared at Anneal with a shivering expression.

    By the way, the ten maid-san who were selected after their loyalty and ability were ascertained received special training straight from the demon king, and after that they were also getting training camp at Hauria n''s ce, and their strength, inside, presence maniption, etc. were demonically remodeled. In addition, they were armed with artifact ss hidden weapons that were the demon king''s quality product, ifpared with the active duty knight, even alone they were at the level that could crush even enemies at battalion scale¡­¡­

    Kouki who was made to realize the truth of the true state of affairs of that (or rather he was made to apany them with training on asion. He thought he was going to die¡­¡­) was always desperately enduring the tsukkomi that wanted to get out of his mouth when he was talking with Liliana at ce like her office and so on.

    ''That person who is smiling gracefully behind you right now©¤©¤her inside is a hyahha person, and throughout her body is loaded with awful hidden weapons all over you know''¡­¡­such tsukkomi. ''Their splendid conduct of diluting their presence so as to not be a distraction for their master©¤©¤is actually directly taught to them by those dangerous head-reaping rabbits you know?'', he wanted to say.

    Of course, if he actually said such thing then his head would go *flop*, so he absolutely wouldn''t say it.

    Anneal who seemed to read Kouki''s question from his gaze made a wry smile while answering.

    ¡¸I don''t have the talent in blessing art to the degree that I can enter the art user force.¡¹

    ¡¸I, is that so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. Your expression turn awkward again, but please don''t mind it.¡¹

    Kouki tightened his expression thinking that he had done it again. Anneal directed a kind expression to such Kouki. And then, she formed words with a gaze that was looking at a little far away.

    ¡¸At the past, I also dreamed to be an art user like grandfather. One that wouldn''t falter against any kind of harmful enemy, using that strength to repel them, protecting the royal family, myrade, and then the people¡­¡­¡¹

    When Anneal''s gaze returned to Kouki, she spoke with her cheeks reddening looking slightly embarrassed.

    ¡¸For me my grandfather, was a hero.¡¹ (TN: The word hero here in the raw doesn''t use ''yuusha/the brave'', but actually ''hero'')

    ¡¸Hero¡­¡­¡¹

    Suddenly, at the back of Kouki''s mind the figure of his grandfather©¤©¤Amanogawa Kanji emerged.

    Kouki who was a grandpa boy idolized that person so much, he was a hero for Kouki.

    He had never directly watched the figure of Kanji doing his work, but each time he came ying to his grandpa''s house he asked his grandpa to tell him numerous tales of Kanji''s experience as a capablewyer.

    Kanji who was a main character that done good and punished evil in his tales that was overflowing with human drama was truly the aspiration for Kouki, the "ideal image" that he someday would aim for.

    ¡¸I cannot be like my grandfather, when I understood that, I was a bit, no, honestly speaking I was really down.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­How, did youe to ept it in the end?¡¹

    Unable to be the self he wanted to be©¤©¤he was able to imagine such shock, and the negative emotion that welled up with it. That was exactly why he got curious. He wondered, how was she able to smile brightly right now?

    ¡¸Because even though I cannot be my ideal self, life is continuing.¡¹

    Those words were calm, but nevertheless they felt powerful. In those words, there weren''t resignation toward something that couldn''t be helped residing in it, but an earnest will to be more positive.

    Kouki was at a loss for words. For some reason he didn''t know what he should say.

    In the ce of Kouki who had no words, Spike spoke with a gentle expression.

    ¡¸I heard that Anneal-dono''s ability as ady attendant is the best. If she doesn''t go outside to apany her majesty and her highness, it''s possible for her to be the head of maid even in this young age. Besides, although her blessing art''s power and scale are insufficient, but it seems her detailed control is rivaling even head Linden. Her personality is also great, with a lot of people seeing Anneal-dono as the ideal woman. With you realizing your own ideal, it''s very hard to catch up to you. Please, I wish that you will stop at your current charm.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Spike-dono.¡¹

    Anneal''s expression became very troubled.

    As though to represent her feeling,

    ¡¸Spike. That''s a great guts you have there to hit on Koone''s Anneal in the middle of a duty! Koone think, that it''s a great guts you have there. ¡­¡­Koone will report it to Spenser when we get home.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, Koone-sama! I, I don''t have such intention!¡¹

    Spike who was starting to hastily make desperate excuse, and Koone who toyed with him half teasingly, and half seriously speaking ¡¸Koone won''t hand over Anneal!¡¹. And then, there was Anneal who was watching over that with an even more troubled look.

    The urrence of the small chaos caused the guards who were standing guard against the surrounding, preparing for tomorrow, or taking rest to watch the ruckus with half smile.

    Beside Kouki who was watching while thinking ''no matter where they are, getting involved with Koone will turn into chaos huh'', Lilin got closer to him and whispered into his ear in amusement.

    ¡¸Vice captain Spike has a straightforward personality, perhaps because he is raised by captain Spenser. He is too straightforward that his words also came out straightforwardly, I too has thought several times before you know, is this person hitting on me? Like that.¡¹

    Kouki wondered why, he was feeling a d¨¦j¨¤ vu at this.

    ¡¸He, hee¡­¡­is that so. By any chance, is there a lot of women that he do that to?¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. Exactly. Once it became a bloodbath, and at that time it finally made him became self aware that he ought to re-examine his own speech and conduct, so recently he tried to choose his words carefully, but sometimes he did this out of nowhere. Because of that, it''s like the value of his needless words increased, or the vice captain''s poisonous fang toward the female who received the out of nowhere words is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That''s really¡­¡­¡¹

    At the back of Kouki''s mind, his ponytail childhood friend came out, pushing away his grandfather that was emerging to the surface until now. And then, that childhood friend was directing an exasperated gaze to himself.

    Kouki''s feeling became unable to endure that gaze for even a second longer, and unconsciously inside his heard he yelled ¡¸Right now is different! I''m properly paying attention to my action and speech! It''s true!¡¹, he repeated his justification like a little brother whose mischief got found out by the big sister. The same like Spike in front of his eyes.

    ¡¸By the way, his poisonous fang is sometimes toward the male too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That way too!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-sama. Please be careful okay?¡¹

    ¡¸To what!? No, I understand what you want to tell me though!¡¹

    ¡¸Currently he is still being a bit withdrawn because of his reservation toward Kouki-sama who is the hero, but vice captain''s act toward male is unreserved originally, so if by any chance he ising on to you persistently, please speak to him clearly.¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking, about what¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, speak your rejection. By the way as for me, if it''s now I understand that he isn''t actually hitting on me but, at the time I was normally thinking ¡ºThis guy is seriously annoying huh¡», and I spoke really harsh words to him. But vice captain only got a bit down before he immediately got back on his feet, so I wish that Kouki-sama won''t mince your words, it''s better if you will tell him things that you don''t want to say. After all vice captain, he has a side that is a bit dull in human rtionship.¡¹

    Kouki shuddered in fright.

    Not toward Spike''s weak point (lol). But toward Lilin''s words ¡¸This guy is seriously annoying huh¡¹ that came from her heart.

    Lilin Stole. She was selected as royal guard''s art user at sixteen, a young talented woman to the degree that she was selected to have captain status at temporary sortie. Her long brown hair that looked simr with Kouki was tied into twintail (she said it was to make it easier to feel the wind or something), her physical feature also left a bit of immaturity, so she looked younger than her age.

    Her brown eyes that were attached with long eyshes were shining powerfully with self-confidence and resolve, while she was slender, her limbs that depicted feminine curve was charming.

    Looking objectively, she was a high level beauty.

    That beautiful girl was saying ¡¸This guy is seriously annoying huh¡¹ while smiling brightly in amusement¡­¡­

    Kouki tried to ask her with a feeling of seeing something scary.

    ¡¸By the way, Lilin-san¡­¡­what did you say to Spike-san?¡¹

    Lilin who was staring in puzzlement at Kouki, without any particr shyness or intention to hide anything,

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡ºIf you say revolting thing even more than that while we are in the middle of training, I''m going to chop up your balls you know?¡» was what I said though?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    From the back of Kouki''s mind, the first wife of the demon king appeared with his ponytail childhood friend getting chased out. Her hand was in the shape of finger gun. It was beyond obvious what she was going to shoot at. After all she was the smasher who mass-produced manly woman¡­¡­

    Why was it the females that Kouki were acquainted with were all totally peculiar like this he wondered.

    Even his one other girl childhood friend who was supposed to be a soothing person, without noticing it when he realized she had hannyaing out on her back, and not just that when he noticed she now became able to attack at man''s vital ce without any hesitation.

    An unknown helplessness shook Kouki in shivers.

    Lilin who seemed to perceive that shaking of Kouki to be fear, or rather from feeling creeped up toward herself then made excuse a bit impatiently.

    ¡¸No, see here. I too am not someone who is normally saying something like that you know? My motto is beingbat ready at all times. My hobby is training. My dream for the future is to stand in the lead of extermination battle.¡¹

    Those words that were unsuitable to being from a girl of her age, were words that could easily be shut out by the current Kouki who somehow remembered of the many teaching to select his words carefully that was beaten up to him by his childhood friend.

    And then that seemed to be the correct action for him to take.

    Lilin proudly puffed up her chest and continued her words.

    ¡¸Because, I was born for the sake of fighting. Not for being protected and also not for love, but for the sake of fighting to protect all those.¡¹

    She was born as a fighter. She was convinced of that. That was why, she didn''t need words that would make teenage girl happy. If someone was going to praise her, then she wanted to be praised for the skill she had acquired, not her look. She didn''t want praise for her hair and style, or her clothing or personality, but praise to her achievement of protecting something.

    It depended on each person of how to feel toward those words that came from a girl in the middle of her teens. If it was people of a peaceful world, perhaps they would pity her thinking that those were sad words.

    As for Kouki¡­¡­she looked dazzling to him. Of that figure that was convinced of her own existence and pushed forward undauntedly.

    ¡¸Lilin-san, you are really cool.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh?¡¹

    Lilin was surprised at Kouki who gave words of praise toward herself who threatened his superior that she would chop up his balls when that superior was praising her.

    Kouki praised after they were talking about Spike, so for a moment, Lilin wondered whether he was making fun of her, but looking at Kouki''s expression, she immediately changed her thinking. There was envy emerging on Kouki''s expression.

    That was why, Lilin then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you very much.¡¹

    Those were words of praise that made her happy after so long outside of the words of praise about her skill mastery and battle result from her seniors and Linden. She thanked Kouki back a bit bashfully.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hero-sama. That''s a great guts you have there to make a pass on Koone''s Lilin. As expected, here Koone need to report to Spenser and others that hero-sama messed around with Koone©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Koone-sama''s possession is a lot! Or rather, I''m not making a pass to her at all! Enough with this, can I please ask you to stop speaking those words without any basis and yet can possibly be fatal to me!?¡¹

    Koone was looking!

    ''While I am dealing with Spike who is making excuse, this son of a bitch is making a pass at Lilin whose age is rtively close to me and is a good friend!'' That fixed stare seemed to be saying something like that!

    Kouki moved his gaze at Lilin to ask for help, but Lilin was already taking a bit of distance from Kouki and she was staring at far away direction. Her secret talk to Kouki about Spike was also over, so now she hated to be a target for that kind of talk and seemed to attempt to persist to not get dragged into it.

    ''Really, there is just too many people with strong peculiarity among my female acquaintances!'' Kouki yelled that inside his heart.

    But, he suddenly thought. Although Moana-sama was a siscon, a thickheaded person toward the emotion of the animal she was keeping, and some other various things, but he was able to spend warm time with her really normally¡­¡­.such thought.

    The positivity level inside Kouki toward Moana rose sharply.

    At the same time he thought.

    Toward Spike and other guards who were tilting their head saying ¡¸Messing around like what?¡¹, Koone suggestively said ¡¸Yesterday, on the bed, with Onee-chan and Koone and Spenser at the same time, hero-sama was©¤©¤¡¹ , where hearing that Spike shudderingly said ¡¸Not just the royal sisters, he even brought my adopted father to the bed with him!?¡¹. Koone was watching that withcent smile. Kouki''s thought from seeing such Koone was,

    ©¤©¤''This small gangster. I''ve got to do something about her quick''

    For the time being, in order to refill his paruru tea that was going to run out after a bit more, Kouki extended his hand toward the kettle hurriedly.

    Next day. Just a bit before the sun reached its zenith at the sky, it came into view.

    What could be seen from above a conspicuouslyrge sand hill was a line of sand color and green color like a horizon being drawn. At the other side of the end of desert, there was a grass field spreading as far as the eye could see.

    ¡¸This ce is the end of desert¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It''s also the end of the battlefield. Fufu, hero-sama. Your eyes are opened really wide!¡¹

    World of desert©¤©¤such impression was carved into Kouki''s head. For such Kouki, the vast grasnd where weeds were growing thickly and the verdant mountains that could be seen at far away deep in the southwest side made him couldn''t help but felt moved emotionally. He was able to strongly feel it for real, that this was exactly what Moana and others were desperately protecting.

    Seeing Kouki''s emotional face, not just Koone, but even the guards and Anneal were letting out amused chuckles. There was even pride vaguely emerging on their expression.

    Kouki who became embarrassed scratched his cheek awkwardly and asked to divert attention from him.

    ¡¸Arquette is located ahead of this grasnd?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, hero-sama. At this pace we should be able to see it around noon.¡¹

    Spike''s arous climbed down the sand hill in the lead.

    Like that when they stepped into the grasnd, Kouki felt right away as though the air changed. It was a mysterious sensation, but it felt as though he moved from a quiet ce right into the middle of a festival, a sensation of his heart boiling strongly.

    Now he got it. So this was the difference between a "deathnd" and a "livingnd"¡­¡­Koukiprehended. The mysterious sensation that felt like extending through his skin surely must be the breath of life. This was surely what it meant by a ce that was overflowing with blessing power.

    All the arous were also advancing with somewhat pleasant steps. They advanced in such mood for a bit less than an hour.

    Just like Koone said, by the time the sun reached the zenith, they came to see a splendid protective wall that was obvious even when seen from afar.

    ¡¸That''s Arcquette you know, hero-sama. The protective wall made us unable to see from here, but at the other side there is grain-producing region spreading. Right now is the time for the crop to ripen up, so Koone think that it will be really impressive to see!¡¹

    They advanced for a while listening to Koone''s information guidance. Several silhouettes came out from Arcquette''s direction. They were heading here rapidly by riding arous. It seemed the Arcquette''s side also came out to confirm and greet Koone party.

    The person advancing at the lead was a female with very short blonde hair, sharp blue eyes, and domineering air. She was wearing warrior equipment and five soldiers were following behind her.

    ¡¸Excuse our impoliteness in your presence. I am Arcquette''s vignce corps captain, Ivana Borgia. We are here to wee your highness.¡¹

    It seemed the one who introduced herself with really clear voice was the leader of the private army of Arcquette territory. It seemed that she was a person that Koone and others were well acquainted with because Koone replied with a broad smile.

    ¡¸Long time no see isn''t it, Ivana! Koone came to visit!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it has been a long time, Koone-sama. I never thought that your arrival will be beyond fast like this, I am slightly surprised.¡¹

    Koone hopped down and greeted. Ivana also smiled gently seeing that. She gave a cold feel from her first impression, but the gaze she was looking at Koone with was very kind. She was a beauty who stole people''s eye in addition with that gap too.

    ¡¸There is no way we won''t rush here after getting told that there is abnormality in Arcquette''snd. After all Koone exist for that sake.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Koone-sama. Now, our lord is waiting. Let''s go.¡¹

    Kouki reflexively stared once more at Koone who was acting seriously. He averted his eyes when Koone looked back at him with a really nice smile while saying ¡¸Is there something?¡¹. While feeling embarrassed from getting snickered at by Anneal and Lilin, he entered into the city of Arcquette led by the vignce corps.

    ¡¸I never dreamed that your arrival will be beyond fast like this. My greatest gratitude for this swift response, your highness.¡¹

    Koone and others were led to the reception room of the feudal lord. The people of the guard squad were standing by in another room, but only Spike, Anneal, and then Kouki were apanying Koone.

    Like that they were enjoying the tea that was served to them for a few minutes. And the first voice that came out from the mouth of the feudal lord who was rushing into the room was that.

    Rothko looked like he was still at the middle of his thirty, however, he was a person that was endowed with the appearance as a feudal lord. His moderate length dark blue hair had swept back style and he was wearing a monocle. If one had to say he was slender, and from a nce one could see that he was a civil officer rather than a soldier.

    Behind him there was a woman that lookeddy-like, with her strong-willed eyes expression making her distinctive. Her long blonde hair was beautifully arranged, and including her bearing, elegance could be felt from her.

    ¡¸Dear¡­¡­¡¹

    Rothko''s arm was pulled by that woman as though to chide him. Rothko came to his sense suddenly that he was acting too impatient. He changed his expression and fell on his knee in order to perform his greeting against a royalty.

    ¡¸It has been a long time isn''t it, Rothko. Also S. There is no need for any stiff greeting. Rather than that, please speak in detail regarding the content of your letter.¡¹

    For Kouki whose mind couldn''t let go no matter what the impression of Koone''s audacious behavior in the capital, as expected, he felt an intense difort seeing the speech and act of Koone that was really like a royalty. With a perceptiveness that was at the level of esper, Koone sent a nce at Kouki so he maintained his poker face.

    Rothko smiled wryly saying ¡¸I beg your pardon¡¹ while standing up from his difficult posture. He then sat down on the sofa inside the room. S sat down following him.

    ¡¸Hero-sama. This is Arcquette''s feudal lord©¤©¤Rothko Arcquette, and his wife S Arcquette.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s an honor to meet the two of you, I am called Amanogawa Kouki.¡¹

    The gaze of Rothko and S turned toward the unfamiliar young man, so when Koone introduced him, the feudal lord couple both opened their eyes wide from hearing Koone''s way of calling Kouki.

    ¡¸Some time ago, there was a notificationing about the oracle that Foltina-sama summoned an existence that was called a hero but¡­¡­to think that it''s true. It''s an honor for me to catch sight of you, hero-dono.¡¹

    It seemed that they were notified beforehand only about the possibility of the summon of an existence called hero. Rothko nodded in understanding and introduced himself politely.

    In panic Kouki appealed his wish to Rothko to not act so humble toward him, and so that he called him by name.

    And then, Koone told them that Kouki was apanying her also with the objective of widening his view about this world, and after that the talk finally touched the topic of the letter.

    ¡¸Then, Rothko. The letter mentioned about the crops drying up though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, your highness. We first confirmed it about a week ago when we received the report.¡¹

    ording to Rothko''s exnation that started after he said that, it seemed that from some time ago the growth of the crops was obviously slow. The growth of this world''s nts was very fast due to blessing power. Therefore, if the growth slowed it would quickly be obvious.

    Be that as it may, it was something natural, and it wasn''t like there wasn''t precedent of thend''s fertility decreasing temporarily before. They sent report to the capital, and if they saw no improvement they would ask Koone toe, it was a problem at the level where they were allowed to deal with it leisurely like that.

    But, a matter urred a week ago where they couldn''t be leisurely like that.

    In an area where a gold colored carpet was spreading due to the grain nts'' tip ripening, there were withering nts making it like a gaping hole was opened in the carpet of nts¡­¡­

    There was no such natural phenomenon that had ever been observed until now.

    It was also possible that in that ce there might be <Dark Being> that was d in miasma which caused that, but in that case there should be a track©¤©¤track like a path of nts dried up without any vitality©¤©¤of the perpetrator''s intrusion stretching until the center of the grain-producing region, however, such trace was nonexistent.

    If it was possible, there was only the possibility of the perpetrator dropping from the sky, but in that case where was the falling <Dark Being> going to then?

    Naturally, there was no trace of intrusion moving in toward the grain-producing region, so there was also no trace of the intruder going out.

    Just in case, the vignce corps searched the surrounding in full force, but they didn''t find even a speck of shadow of the <Dark Being>.

    While they were doing that, the dried upnd was increasing bit by bit.

    Because of that, if the cause of that wasn''t <Dark Being>, they judged that this must be an abnormality in the blessing power, something that they weren''t able to manage by themselves anymore, and Rothko reported it to the royal family and asked for help.

    ¡¸I see, Koone don''t get it at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, your highnessss¡¹

    For some reason Koone decisively said such thing with a smug look. Rothko''s eyebrows hung down dejectedly at that. S''s expression also turned troubled.

    Koone added on her speech as though to calm down the feudal lord spouses who were like that.

    ¡¸There is no precedent of such phenomenon, so Koone doesn''t understand of the cause just from listening to it. Going to the scene a hundred times! Investigating by foot! The matter aboutnd can just be asked right from thend! And it''s not like the cause really have to be known, the research of the cause can be postponed forter and it''s fine if Koone just regenerate thend''s blessing power for now.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be great if thend can be regenerated but¡­¡­¡¹

    ''The incident doesn''t ur inside this room, it''s urring in the actual scene!'' saying that, Koone swiftly stood up and demanded for guide to the location. Seeing that shocking lightness of footwork, the feudal lord spouses, and even Anneal and others who should be used to Koone''s attitude were making a really speechless expression.

    As for Kouki, in his own way he secretly made tsukkomi ¡¸Are you a self-made detective huh!¡¹ inside his heart. Recently, he felt like he had became a remarkable straight-man character but¡­¡­

    Kouki chose to not think deeply of that.

    The grain-producing region spreading at the west of Arquette city was turned into a really splendid gold colored carpet. Perhaps it was wheat or a nt that was simr with that. The plentifully ripe nt tip was rustling from the wind, the scenery of the whole area swaying rustlingly gave anyone watching a feeling that couldn''t be described.

    At ce like ¡¾Ur City¡¿, it was also near ¡¾Nort Mountain Range Area¡¿, so Kouki often visited the ce for monster extermination. There was vast rice cultivation area nearby that city, so this was a scenery that he was familiar with but¡­¡­

    Rather, it was that point of familiarity that was giving permeating feeling into Kouki''s heart.

    That was why, Kouki''s eyes were fixed excessively at what he saw.

    At the existences of gaping wide hole of withering crops everywhere, as though there were insect swarm chewing at those spots, or perhaps like failed work of mysterious circles.

    The figure of the crops that lost their golden shine, rotting on the ground with discoloration caused him a mncholy that wasparable with the deep emotion that he felt before.

    Kouki and others arrived at a spot that was withering in consciouslyrger size. At the center of dried ground in circle shape with diameter about 5 meter.

    ¡¸Your highness, how is it?¡¹

    Rothko asked with a grave expression. Koone didn''t answer right away, she was staring at the ground with an expression so serious that Kouki had never seen from her before. And then, she suddenly went down on her knees, and her hand softly caressed the ground as though in sympathy.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Certainly, blessing power is gone from this ce. It''s in the verge of turning into desert. There is blessing power from the surroundingnd, so even now the blessing power is flowing in bit by bit to recover thend.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­then, it will go back to before someday even if we left it alone?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Koone think so.¡¹

    Rothko and S, and then Ivana and others, the vignce corps members who were apanying them sighed in relief and tension left their soldiers. S timidly asked.

    ¡¸Does your highness understand the cause?¡¹

    Koone slowly shook her head to the side still with a difficult expression. It seemed she was saying that the cause was unknown. And then, as though choosing her words carefully, she opened her mouth.

    ¡¸This way of drying up, the way the blessing power is lost. ¡­¡­It''s really simr when miasma poured down, and <Dark Being> absorbed the blessing power. Koone think, that it''s simr.¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­¡­your highness. If this is the doing of <Dark Being>¡­¡­¡¹

    There was not a single trace of <Dark Being> being here except of the driednd phenomenon. It was as though the perpetrator suddenly appeared in that spot like a ghost before suddenly vanishing, but¡­¡­

    No one had ever seen or heard about such phenomenon.

    Certainly, surveince and security were carried out at night, but this was a vast grain producing region. It was impossible to illuminate everywhere with light, because of that even if for example <Dark Being>, or perhaps something else was materializing at that spot in midnight, there was high possibility that no one would notice.

    But, in that case then why was that intruder appeared and then vanished without causing anything¡­¡­

    How did the intruder vanish¡­¡­

    As expected, it was natural to think of this as thend''s abnormality¡­¡­

    Koone also nodded again at Rothko''s thinking.

    ¡¸For the time being, Koone will try <Regeneration>.¡¹

    If perhaps the cause that made blessing power was lost from here was alive, then thend would dry up again even after the regeneration, or perhaps Koone''s regeneration power would be neutralized.

    In that case, there was also the possibility of understanding something by observing that process of event.

    The ceremony of Koone''s heaven''s blessing art <Regeneration> started with such intention.

    ¡¸Those who pour old blood, Koone de Shelt Synclea pray©¤©¤¡¹

    With her small body, she slowly spread out both her hands as though trying to embrace the world. Her jade eyes that were half closed and peeked out slightly seemed to stare at one point, however, her eyes also looked like they weren''t looking at anywhere.

    The pattern that was painted on Koone''s body was increasing in brightness each time she spoke the scripture that wished for good harvest.

    ¡¸©¤©¤Oh great will, oh our mother. Your child offer her life.¡¹

    Gently, Koone''s golden twin tail fluttered. Not because of wind, but an invisible power was whirling around her.

    That power could be felt flowing into thend with Koone as the center.

    ¡¸Abundant crop to thend, healing to the water, ripening to the wind, will to the fire©¤©¤¡¹

    Thend shined. Particles that could be mistaken as spark of golden fire rose up. The boisterously dancing particles looked as though thend was disying its delight.

    ¡¸Right now one more time, to the dead world©¤©¤the power of living¡¹

    Koone''s wholehearted prayer and wish revived the dyingnd. From below the rotting crops, a new life was budding. It was not a crops but a mere grass, but without doubt nature was returning to a ce that almost turned into desert.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki reflexively whispered that. Different from simple magic or blessing art, it felt like there was something sacred from Koone''s art. The age of god magic his childhood friend specialized at must be able to the same thing too, but even so, the art of the small Koone who was praying wholeheartedly was something that reallypelled on his heart for some reason.

    ¡¸Fufuhn, isn''t that right, isn''t that right! Koone is amazing!¡¹

    Kouki who was in a trance came back to his senses with ''hah'' when he heard that voice that sounded so smug it sounded odious.

    As expected, he saw a little girl with tremendously smug face there. She was puffing up her chest so much he wondered whether she would fall behind.

    The solemn and scared atmosphere was instantly dispersed.

    Kouki answered with a reallyplicated expression.

    ¡¸Haha¡­¡­yes, it''s amazing. Koone-sama is really amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnfufuh. It''s fine you know? It''s fine to praise Koone more you know? Rather Koone won''t mind even if you worship Koone! Koone won''t, mind it at all!¡¹

    The princess-sama was really getting on high horse.

    Kouki was feeling somewhat wanting to hit her, but seeing Koone who seemed to concentrate of the regeneratednd even while getting on her high horse, he decided to praise her more for now.

    Koone looked terribly in a good mood, however, her expression immediately turned serious and,

    ¡¸Rothko. It looks like thend has returned to before. There is no sign of blessing power vanishing. This ce need observation for a little bit more but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is, that so¡­¡­. Hmmm, just what in the world cause this¡­¡­. How eerie. Although, we now understand that your highness''s power can recover it. For the investigation of the cause, we will examine thend around Arquette too, but for now we can have a peace of mind. Your highness, I''m really thankful for your help in this!¡¹

    ¡¸This is Koone''s role. But, there is no way we can leave alone a bizarre phenomenon of a part ofnd suddenly drying up, so Koone is thinking of staying in Arquette for a while to investigate. Rothko, is there a problem with that?¡¹

    Different from with Kouki, Koone interacted with Rothko seriously without any smugness.

    ¡¸It doesn''t matter, I''m just a mere swordsman anyway¡­¡­the other party is a feudal lord-sama after all, there is nothing wrong at all¡¹ Kouki consoled himself inside his heart.

    ¡¸That''s the best I can ask for, your highness. By any means, please stay in my mansion.¡¹

    Saying that, Rothko nodded happily.

    After that, Kouki and others were treated withte lunch.

    At the seat of the lunch, the son of the feudal lord spouses©¤©¤Rondo Arquette (ten years old) was introduced. He was an intelligent boy with dark blue hair the same like his father, and a strong willed eyes he inherited from his mother. He had a serious personality for his age.

    Although, he also had a side that was appropriate for his age. Spike and Lilin told him various heroic deeds like how Kouki was an existence that was called a hero, how using the magic of another world, in the first day he was summoned he crushed named <Dark Beings> by himself, how he fought the tag team of the soldier chief and art user head by himself and won, and so on. Hearing those stories, the eyes that he directed toward Kouki were already sparkling, causing Kouki to inly bear damage to his heart.

    And then, perhaps seeing through the inside of Kouki''s heart that was like that, Koone bbered about things that were true and things that were false, or rather most of what she bbered was false, and in the end, she even told Rondo about the incident on the bed, and the incident of secret midnight meeting that were already nothing but scandal, so the feudal lord spouses'' expression convulsed, and Kouki desperately made excuse¡­¡­

    What was the most chaotic above all, was how Rondod was gradually starting to look enviously at the exchange between Kouki who was turned into tsukkomi machine and Koone who was fabricating incidents looking like she was absurdly enjoying it.

    No, if it had to be said without any indirect expression, wasn''t that already jealousy despite his young age¡­¡­

    In the end, was that jealousy directed to the princess who was getting along well with the hero,

    Or else, was it something directed to the hero who was getting along well with the princess,

    Thinking if it was the case of thetter, Kouki yelled with all his strength inside his heart toward the Rondod.

    ''For that kind of future, you gonna need resolve for it not just about status or position, but in various meaning y''know!'' Like that.

    He must not be called a good for nothing for not speaking it out loud. It was Koone-tan that was scary¡­¡­

    The recovery of thend was finished for the moment, and in the preparation for the investigation that would be carried out seriously from tomorrow, Kouki and others rested their body in the feudal lord''s mansion.

    The time was evening.

    The zing red sun was about to sink at the west''s ground. The shadow was greatly stretching to the east, the world was being dyed red.

    The golden grain producing region was tinged with red color, producing superb contrast with the deepening shadow, the vibrant hue that was different from afternoon also created picturesque scenery.

    There was watchtower built inside the protective wall of Arquette. Two young vignce corps member that were charged to keep watch were looking fondly at the scenery that was always familiar, yet they never got bored to look at.

    ¡¸Hey. Did you see hero-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, I saw I saw.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think about him?¡¹

    To confirm once more that there wasn''t anything unusual, even while staring at the nature''s picturesque scene one of the guard devoted himself to run his gaze vigntly around while asking that casually. The other guard showed a thinking posture for a bit before answering.

    ¡¸I thought that he looked somewhat normal.¡¹

    ¡¸What an impolite guy. Should I report this to the captain¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You are the one asking me. But, you also thought so right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, he is different from my image. I thought he would be something like, someone that is more majestic or like domineering, when someone see him they are going to get ¡ºThis person ain''t ordinary!¡» right away, like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Right right, from what I heard he is really strong but¡­¡­somehow he doesn''t look like soldier huh.¡¹

    The two guards talked to each other about their impression that if Kouki heard them, he might reflexively shouted ¡¸Cannot deny that-¡¹ with his hand pressing on his chest and his body fell on all four.

    But, at that time, one of the guards raised his hand to stop his partner who was opening his mouth to say some more thing, and his eyes narrowed.

    ¡¸What''s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, over there. I cannot see well because of the shadow, but is there something there?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? Where?¡¹

    Both of them focused their sight.

    There.

    Something was there. Something ck, d in mist, a figure''s©¤©¤

    ¡¸tsu, this must be a joke! Why here-¡¹

    ¡¸Sound the warning bell-¡¹

    The true identity that the guards saw through was an existence that shouldn''t be here. Yes, something like an existence that was d in ck mist, there was only one such existence in this world.

    The guard who took into his hand the hammer to ring the bell set up in the watchtower thought that in any case, he had to sound the rm. While staring fixedly at that existence©¤©¤the <Dark Being>, his hand was swung¡­¡­

    ¡¸What, the¡­¡­what the hell is going on!¡¹

    The impossible sight made him stopped his arm reflexively.

    Perhaps that was something that couldn''t be helped.

    After all, ahead of his gaze, they were appearing one after another. Like ck ink that was sprinkled on the grain-producing region, spheres of miasma were suddenly materializing from empty air.

    *bo-bo-bo-*, Deep darkness color even deeper than the shadow created by the sunset was increasing with terrific momentum everywhere in the grain-producing region. Those spheres of darkness vanished a beatter like cocoon that was shattered from inside.

    What was left behind was human shaped <Dark Being> d in thick miasma.

    It wasn''t just one or two. In the blink of eye, the number was increasing into a corps, no, an army scale.

    ¡¸-, -!? Ring the bell quickly!!¡¹

    ¡¸tsu!!¡¹

    The guard who forgot himself recovered his senses from his partner''s yell. He immediately struck the warning bell strongly as though to shake off his fear.

    Their colleague rushed toward the bottom of the watchtower to inquire what was going on. The two guards entrusted their colleague to immediately close the gate, and then to inform the feudal lord.

    Even during that little bit of time, the grain producing region was invaded by beings d in miasma¡­¡­

    ¡¸Aa, Foltina-sama-¡¹

    They spontaneously implored to a great existence. Their body was petrified as though they were being bound hand and foot.

    That was how much their despair was.

    The golden color that Arquette''s grain producing region boasted of, was currently painted over with darkness color by an army of <Dark Being>.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The story finally started to move.

    Putting that aside, theic version''stest chapter is published.

    Oh man, Hajime-san is seriously suffering when it''s turned intoic.

    Who is it, who is the one that make Hajime-san suffer like that!?

    Well, it''s Shirakome though¡­¡­

    This time theic is also really impactful. Please read it by all means if you have interest,

    Please go look at Comic Galdo in Ovep-sama''s homepage!<hr>

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    Grieve and despair, and then unease were filling Arquette territory to the brim.

    Inside the city that was surrounded by defensive wall, all the members of the vignce corps were running around to evacuate the people as well as preparing the city defense.

    The chaos was deepening with elerated speed.

    But that was only reasonable.

    After all this was a situation that was without precedent even through the long history©¤©¤the army of <Dark Being> passed through the front line of the desert area and appeared in pration into the rear territory, such situation was visiting this ce.

    The trust toward the capital, the safety of the rear territory, and then even in the case that the front line was actually breached, at the very least there would be notification that gave time for evacuation at minimum. The terror of seeing thosemon senses overturned like this was immeasurable.

    The distorted expression of terror from the mass that were running about in pandemonium told the emotion they felt more eloquently than anything.

    And then, the feudal lord mansion was simrly amidst such chaos, no, because they were grasping the situation more urately than the mass, their state of being was even more terrible.

    ¡¸Shit-, just what the hell this happen-¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t this some kind of illusion!? No matter what this is just strange!¡¹

    ¡¸How is the state of the defensive readiness progressing!? We won''t hold with just the protective wall! Is the reinforcement by the art users not done yet!?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it possible to retreat!? Even if it''s just her majesty we have to get her to escape¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that what is the capital is doing!? Don''t they notice that the enemy has circled to the rear!?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy ain''ting here by walking don''t you see£¡It''s too optimistic thinking that the capital noticed!¡¹

    It was a wild uproar. The excellent civil officers and vignce corps members were raising angry yell to divert their mind from the negative emotions of despair and fear.

    But, at that time,

    ¡¸Don''t get flustered!¡¹

    An overwhelming angry yell that excelled theirs resounded.

    They who returned to their senses while going ''hah'' moved their gaze. Over there they found the figure of the feudal lord Rothko. Although his expression was grim, but his posture was calm.

    As though that was the signal, the next moment, the door of the temporary countermeasure room was opened with a sound *BAM*. The ones who entered were Koone, Anneal, Kouki, and then several members of the guard squad.

    ¡¸Rothko. Koone sent several people from Koone''s guards, especially Spike and Lilin to help with the defense preparation. The reinforcement of the defensive wall is being done by the blessing art users, you don''t mind aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸OF course. How is the understanding of the situation?¡¹

    ¡¸An army appeared and is surrounding us, that''s all.¡¹

    Rothko nodded.

    ¡¸From the report just now, the total number of enemy is five thousand. Even now the number is still increasing. We arepletely surrounded from four directions. The method of their appearance is unknown. It seems they are a mix of cow head species, scaled dragon species, entric species. Flying species and giant species aren''t sighted.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Calling it a small mercy, is impossible huh.¡¹

    All the <Dark Being> that Rothko reported were <Dark Being> that didn''t cross two meter. The height of Arquette''s defensive wall was around ten meter, but it wouldn''t be able to prevent the invasion of <Dark Being> that could fly of giant type <Dark Being>.

    Therefore, they were able to avoid a situation where they would receive swift attack that prated to inside, however, the number of the enemy was too absurd to call it a small mercy.

    Until the end Arquette was a material umtion area in the rear. It more or less had protective wall and so on to be a temporary ce for safe escape in the worst case that the capital was fallen.

    But, in the first ce the people of Synvlea wouldn''t have a future by the point of time the capital was fallen. Therefore, there was no way that the existence of soldier force would exist when there was not even a mechanism like the oasis that weakened the <Dark Being>. Until the end this ce only had "vignce corps" that consisted from themon people.

    To the end their role was to deal with dispute inside the territory, dealt with wild animal, and so on. So to speak their role was like police, their number also didn''t reach a hundred.

    Soldiers and art users who were really excellent went to the capital or the surrounding monitoring base that doubled as town, so it could be said to be only natural.

    In other words, by the point of time they were surrounded by an army, there was no way to save Arquette.

    Rothko spoke with a pained face.

    ¡¸My deepest apology-, your highness. To invite you to this kind of mortal peril-¡¹

    ¡¸No one is able to predict this kind of situation. Rothko. Your decision from the beginning until the end is decisive and urate. There is no need for you to feel responsible toward Koone.¡¹

    ¡¸Your highness¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps it should be said, as expected from a royalty. Even in this kind of despairing situation, Koone wasn''t shaken. The fortitude of this young girl who wasn''t even ten years old yet made the people inside the room who were reeling to get a hold of themselves. Their expression became resolved one after another.

    ¡¸Koone wish that the people can escape somehow but¡­¡­¡¹

    Koone''s grim expression conveyed how she was denying her own wish with her own prediction.

    In respond to that Rothko''s reply was also really concise.

    ¡¸It''s toote for that.¡¹

    Koone quietly nodded saying ¡¸Isn''t that right¡¹.

    ¡¸Then, the biggest problem right now, is whether the capital is noticing this abnormal situation or not.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. The underground vault of Arquette is tough. Right now goods are carried out from there in hurry. As soon as that''s finished, we will evacuate the people inside. If we count the defensive wall, perhaps we will be able to hold out for about two days.¡¹

    ¡¸If the capital already know about this situation and they are already moving¡­¡­at the fastest it will be one day. If that''s not the case and we send out messenger¡­¡­it will be about two and a half day. It will be just barely.¡¹

    In any case, they had to send messenger. The information that the <Dark Being> might be able to ignore the front line and appeared anywhere couldn''t be let to stay "unknown" even in the worst case.

    Even more important than calling for reinforcement, Moana absolutely had to be told about this fact.

    While Koone and Rothko were discussing and deciding what they had to aplish <em>at the end, </em>the inside of Kouki''s heart who was watching that was raging.

    If it was himself from a bit of time ago, they he would surely go and ughter the enemy in high spirits. He wouldn''t believe even the smallest possibility that he might die, that if it him then it was surely possible without doubt, any other circumstances was rubbish in front of the "rightness" that protected the people. Such blind belief.

    (Am I, am I going to kill again? Even when with Ragar, I was like that¡­¡­. This time it will be several hundred, several thousand lives? Even though they too are also just trying to live? That kind of thinking is "mistaken". No, they are seeing human as livestock. ¡­¡­Then, are they evil?)

    He didn''t understand, the correct choice-.

    Kouki looked at his own hand. His hand was trembling was because he got a hunch of his own death. Because death was terrifying.

    There was no strong soldier force here. As expected, he didn''t have any confidence of surviving after taking on alone an army that surpassed five thousand strong. He didn''t have any convenient principle in him. He understood that he would die when it was his time to die.

    At the same time, he recalled the sensation of that time.

    That vivid sensation that was more than "cutting flesh", the sensation of "cutting down life". A single life, a path of living, that will, he destroyed it with his hand and ended it.

    How terrifying. He got the shback of those eyes of Ragar that looked empty, yet made him felt his resentment. He was assaulted by an intense urge to vomit.

    (If there is an ideal method where both sides won''t die, where everyone is saved¡­¡­shit-, this thinking is no good-. I''m not going to be able to choose again! The result of that, I should know it already!)

    Before he realized it he gritted his teeth audibly *grit*.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama, are you okay? Yourplexion look bad¡­¡­¡¹

    The soft voice addressing him made him came back to his senses and when he turned toward that voice, there was the figure of Anneal looking worriedly at him there. When he looked even more carefully, Lilin and others had returned without him noticing. They were reporting with exhausted expression that must came from working their blessing art really hard.

    It seemed the appearance of the <Dark Being> finally stopped. In the end, the total number swelled up until around ten thousand. It was already at the point where it wouldn''t be strange if they started advancing anytime.

    Right now everyone were discussing with each other about how to make the messenger to escape to the capital.

    Koone was a royalty. What''s more if Moana who had lost most of her power was excluded, she was thest royalty of Synclea kingdom who had power left. Also looking from how <Regeneration> was an art that disyed its true ability for the revival post war, she had to survive no matter what.

    Therefore, Koone had to survive no matter what happened. The messenger had to be Koone and her guard squad©¤©¤that was the im of Rothko''s side.

    In contrast Koone was,

    ¡¸No, Rothko. Koone will be nothing more than a burden when breaking through the encirclement. If thinking about a method of breaking through with more certainty, then the conspicuous Koone will gather attention while hero-sama and several people as guards are breaking through is the most suitable way.¡¹

    Kouki was taken aback hearing those words. Indeed, Kouki had the strength to breakthrough, and above all else miasma didn''t affect him. If Koone was among the messenger party, then the group couldn''t only use all their strength to breakthrough the encirclement, they also had to spare their strength to protect Koone.

    Koone''s suggestion was really rational. Except the point where she made light of the preciousness of herself a bit too much.

    That was why, Kouki noticed. The meaning of the resolve dwelling at Koone''s side face, in that young look.

    She wanted him to take away her big sister and escape©¤©¤she wanted him to grant that wish, that was what Koone was saying.

    Most likely, the clever Koone understood. Seeing the <Dark Being> appearing through the distance of space, the bnced situation between the <Dark Being> and human had crumbled.

    A pinpoint attack at the rear territory.

    With this the soldier force of the capital would be made to send reinforcement, and their battle strength would be divided by doing that, however like that they wouldn''t be able to protect what they ought to protect©¤©¤like that Synclea kingdom would copse.

    Surely she was looking at such future.

    Koone was currently giving up everything as hopeless, including her own life.

    That was why, Koone didn''t say it. In this situation, she didn''t say to Kouki "fight for the sake of the people".

    That was why, Koone instead said this. She said to Kouki that she "wanted him to escape". And then, if he was going to escape, please at least took her big sisters with him, so she said.

    Looking at the little girl who was betting her own life to make the choice that he couldn''t possibly do, Kouki was trembling in fear, at the same time he was harboring respect, and also hopelessly envious feeling toward her.

    (Aa, no good. It''s no good, if this girl doesn''t survive. It''s no good if she die in this kind of ce-)

    Therefore, he naturally thought like that. That was why,

    ¡¸I can breakthrough the encirclement while carrying Koone-sama.¡¹

    When he noticed, his mouth said that.

    Rothko hung on that statement, Koone coldly rejected it, while the people at the surrounding directed surprised expression at Kouki altogether.

    ¡¸If it''s with my maximum firepower, I can cut open a path that break the encirclement. If Arous''s fastest running speed can break through the encirclement, we can breakthrough. If I also put up barrier continuously, at the very least I can protect Koone-sama while at the same time not needing to do battle to breakthrough the encirclement.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, ooh, is that really true!?¡¹

    ¡¸He, hero-sama?¡¹

    Rothko looked delighted while Koone looked bewildered at Kouki''s assertion.

    Vignce corps captain Ivana asked with a slightly hopeful expression.

    ¡¸Excuse me, hero-dono. Perhaps, if that power is used toward the army©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Forgive me. To annihte an army that is more than ten thousand, my magic power is¡­¡­. The enemy will ovee me by number. Smashing the encirclement to let a few people escape is my limit.¡¹

    ¡¸Is, that so¡­¡­¡¹

    Not just Ivana, other people who thought of that "what if" scenario also got dejected and hung down their head. However, even that only passed for a moment, they immediately recovered their former resolved expression and began to aplish their role.

    ¡¸Then, Kouki-dono. Let''s quickly do the escape preparation. Your highness Koone, please take care.¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s the preparation, it''s already finished. We will surely report Arquette''s crisis to her majesty.¡¹

    Spike nodded deeply. It seemed that he already finished the escape preparation. Perhaps he was nning to take away Koone even if he had to ignore Koone''s will and brought her to escape even at the cost of his life.

    ¡¸Pl, please wait! There is no way Koone can escape! If a royalty turn their back to the enemy and abandon the people, the "faith" of the whole Synclea will copse! If that kind of precedence is created even if just one, the morale of the people won''t be able to be upheld!¡¹

    Seeing the flow of event where her escape look as though it was a done deal, Koone jumped up and down *pyon pyon* while making objection with her all.

    Indeed, the people of Arquette might despair. The royalty abandoned them and escaped by themselves. In the current chaotic situation, there was no way they would be able to calmly understand that it was for the sake to call reinforcement, for the sake of the future.

    And then, if the information that only Koone and her people escaped along with the fall of Arquette was spreading, then certainly there was a possibility that morale would be affected at the battle ahead from here on.

    Rothko kneeled down on one knee, and he formed words to persuade Koone.

    ¡¸Your highness. In this situation, your survival is exactly the hope of us human. Indeed, perhaps this would be thought as abandoning the people of Arquette. The people of other territory might also think like that. But, I''ll dare to say this instead. ©¤©¤That''s a trivial matter.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s the clever your highness then you should understand. The trend is already tilting. It''s impossible to protect everything. Your highness, has to survive together with her majesty under the new me of war. Who will you protect, and who will you abandon. Even if it will be but a scant of number, for the sake of "the battle so that mankind won''t extinct", your highness must survive!¡¹

    ¡¸tsu¡¹

    Koone''s distorted expression told with certainty how she herself understood that.

    Koone lost all words.

    But, at that time, one vignce corps member rushed in.

    ¡¸Report-. Enemy army, is starting to advance!¡¹

    Right after that, tremendous thunderous sound reverberated. It didn''t even need any confirmation, it was clear that it was the offensive toward the defensive wall. The resounding thunderous sound that continued in session without pause reverberated from all directions, stirring up the fear of the people whether they wanted it or not.

    After a brief time of closing her eyes, Koone gritted her teeth *grit* and lifted her face.

    ¡¸Rothko. Koone is escaping. However, please choose Rondo and two more people.¡¹

    ¡¸Your majesty, that''s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s Koone''s arous then three more people can ride it. If the protection target is children, then one or four won''t change anything.¡¹

    When Koone gazed at Spike, Spike thought for a bit before nodding briskly to confirm Koone''s words.

    ¡¸Choose the hope of the next generation, Rothko.¡¹

    ¡¸-. Your highness is talking about something difficult. ¡­¡­But, my thanks, for this kindness. I''ll bring them right away, that''s why, your highness please prepare.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ¡­¡­Rothko, may the protection of Fortuna-sama be with you, and all your subordinates. Koone won''t forget, the resolve and courage of all of you. Koone won''t forget it, no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, is that a farewell between us in this life? Your highness, we aren''t going to get done it that easily you know?¡¹

    There was no path of survival for Arquette that didn''t possess soldier force. The fastest reinforcement woulde would be in two and a half day. If thinking that the reinforcement might being in three days, then the reinforcement wouldn''t make in time without doubt as long as there was no miracle.

    But, Rothko said that sentence. His subordinates were also making the same expression.

    To their noble figure, Koone proudly nodded with clenched teeth.

    Kouki''s heart©¤©¤creaked.

    Was he going to abandon these people¡­¡­

    Or would he murder several hundred, several thousand <Dark Being> instead?

    Those questions crossed repeatedly inside him since some time ago. His thinking was going in circle and came to a standstill in the same ce time and time again.

    (Both human, and also the <Dark Being>, are only trying to live. Fighting, is the way of living of this world. For someone unrted like me to interfere, surely that must be what is truly mistaken-. In the first ce, against ten thousand enemy, there is no way I can win just by fighting seriously. My magic power won''t hold. Even I, don''t want to die. I''m not going to be able to meet with everyone like that, I absolutely don''t want something like that-)

    In this cornered situation, his true feeling without falsehood raged inside his heart.

    Because he didn''t want to kill any side, he wanted to escape without getting involved.

    He didn''t want to die, so he wanted to escape.

    His family, childhood friends, friends,rades, and even "that guy" who he was still feeling lost on how he should thought about him©¤©¤he wanted to meet them-. Dying in another world like this and became unable to meet them agains, he absolutely didn''t want that, he wanted to run-.

    ¡¸Kouki-dono, Kouki-dono-¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, eh, ah, Spike-san?¡¹

    Kouki went ''hah'' at Spike''s call and he came back to his senses.

    When he noticed, he was in front of the barn where all the arous were kept. It seemed that he was unconsciously following Koone and others while getting trapped in his mind and arrived until the barn.

    ¡¸Are you okay, Kouki-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes, I''m fine. And, how is it going?¡¹

    Kouki did his best to pretendposure and replied at Spike who was looking dubiously at him. He became expressionless from trying to do that instead and made Spike and others became even more worried, but the current Kouki had no leeway to guess that.

    After all, right now for the first time Kouki was trying to do an act of "abandoning".

    The reason why he once reproached "that guy" by that much, and now, he himself was going to do it.

    ©¤©¤*creak*, a creaking voice came from inside Kouki.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I wish to ask Kouki-dono about the detail of the attack of maximum firepower that Kouki-dono mentioned.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, about that. ¡­¡­If I have to say it, it''s a bombardment. It release a high powered bombardment in a straight line. If I seriously attack with full strength, I should be able to create a path that pierce the encirclement.¡¹

    Kouki was half-convinced from his battle against Nie and Ragar. His conviction must be conveyed to others. Spike nodded.

    ¡¸However, it need a bit of time to activate it. It will be ideal to fire it at the same time with the gate''s opening, so it will help if the gate can be opened at the same time with my signal.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I will ry it to the gatekeeper. Kouki-dono, we will entrust our fate to you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹

    Spike sent a messenger. In preparation of the worst case, Kouki carved the magic circle of on the saddle of all the arous so that ¡¾Divine Severance¡¿ could be activated continuously even if he didn''t continue his control, and there he poured magic power and activated it.

    He poured in tremendous amount of magic power so that it could hold until the capital as much as possible. Kouki took out three tubes from the pouch on his waist. That was thest magic power recovery medicine that he brought to this world.

    He returned two of them back into the pouch, and drunk one after he finished pouring magic power into all the magic circles.

    And then, all the arous were taken outside the barn at the same time when he finished. Kouki and others also got out.

    Thunderous sounds resounded several times, the angry yells of the vignce corps and the trembling voices of the fearful mass pierced their ears.

    ©¤©¤*creak creak*, sounds rang from inside Kouki''s chest.

    People came running. The son of the feudal lord©¤©¤Rondo. Also two children he didn''t knew. A girl and a boy.

    Rondo listened to Rothko''s words. With a serious gaze and a face that understood what was entrusted to him right now, he gritted his teeth and endured his tears from falling. S couldn''t hold it in and embraced her son tightly. She strongly, strongly embraced tightly.

    The chosen boy and girl also did their farewell with their family simrly while clenching their teeth.

    It could be easily imagined that if other people witnessed this, they woulde pleading "please save our family too". That was why, this farewell was carried out secretly in the cover of the barn. The crying voice of the girl echoed awfully inside Kouki''s ears.

    ©¤©¤Kouki felt his chest rumbling. He wanted to scratch and pluck his heart.

    They moved the arous to nearby the east gate that would connect to the capital. They did it secretly so the eyes of the people wouldn''t catch sight of them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The princess(Koone) who should be na?ve and full of energy didn''t say anything. Her expression stiffened as though she was paralyzed.

    ¡¸Is the moving of the goods not over yet-¡¹

    ¡¸The vault only just got filled! Carrying all of them out takes time!¡¹

    ¡¸Move your hand if you''ve got anytime for talking! Get them in even if just one more people!¡¹

    Angry yells could be heard. It seemed the moving out of the goods from the underground vault was not finished yet. Naturally the people were also unable to be evacuated into the most solid ce of the city.

    There was also other tough buildings, and people also escaped to there too, but the street was jammed with people who were impatiently waiting for the underground vault to be emptied.

    The tense atmosphere of the adult and the continuously ringing thunderous sounds, the children were screaming and crying.

    ©¤©¤It hurt. His chest hurt. The creaking sound didn''t stop.

    All the arous were standing by at the cover of building. Koone and the children, and then Spike and others, the members of guard squad were also already riding on the arous''s back and put their preparation in order. With Kouki''s chanting, barriers of light were deployed and enveloped each arous.

    Rothko and others backed away and vignce corps members were standing by with tense expression.

    A bombardment would be fired at the same time with the opening of the gate, and the <Dark Being> running rampant at the other side of the east gate would be blown away. Kouki would then jump at the running out arous and rode it, then broke through the encirclement in one go.

    The tactic''s preparation was all done.

    Kouki who was walking toward the front of the east gate was whispering in small voice when he realized.

    ''There is no other way'', he said.

    ''Even I don''t want to die'', he said.

    ''I will scatter a lot of life after this, please forgive me'', he said.

    ''I''m sorry for abandoning the people who are trembling in fear'', he said.

    As though making excuses,

    ''What I choose, is always mistaken every time.

    Surely, I''m making a mistake again,

    It will result in something that I cannot taken back, so¡­¡­

    I''m¡­¡­

    That''s why,

    That''s why, even I¡­¡­

    Rather than "the many whose face I don''t even know", it should be fine for me to choose "people who are important for me" instead.

    That''s why,''

    ¡¸Help-¡¹

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    Electric jolt ran through his whole body. When Kouki noticed, he was in the middle of the street that was directly in a straight line toward the east gate. And then, his hand that was dangling down powerlessly, was pulled at repeatedly.

    When Kouki''s gaze moved at that direction, there was a figure of a small boy about the age of three, four years old.

    ¡¸Help otou-san-¡¹

    The boy was pulling on Kouki''s arm desperately. Sometimes the boy''s gaze moved toward the direction of the west gate. Looking there,rge dust clouds were rising up from the west side. When he focused his eyes, he could see miasma and ck silhouette on top of the defensive wall.

    The dust clouds mighte from someone using blessing art, or perhaps the reinforcement outer wall of the protective wall©¤©¤an emergency reinforcement using blessing art to make earth protrusions that were stuck on the defensive wall©¤©¤was pulverized.

    And then, that dark shadow that a vignce corps member was only barely pushing off must be a <Dark Being>. Perhaps it used itsrade as stepping stool, or perhaps it crawled up using its physical strength. Kouki didn''t understand, but it seemed that the defensive wall was almost climbed over.

    Most likely, the father of this boy was a vignce corps member that was assigned at the west gate. Looking at the rising up cloud dusts and <Dark Being>, the boy thought that his father was in a dire strait.

    ¡¸Why, why are you asking me¡­¡­¡¹

    It was awfully hard to breath. While thinking that, Kouki asked with a scratchy voice.

    ¡¸Because, Onii-chan is "hero-sama" right!?¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, I, I''m¡­¡­not a hero¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san told me! A great person ising to this city he said! If that person is here, surely those <Dark Being> will be no threat! Please, hero-sama! Help otou-san-¡¹

    It was a selfish request.

    A request that didn''t think of the feeling of the other person.

    This boy didn''t know how just painful that expectation felt for him.

    The inside of Kouki''s heart was overflowing with swearing that was him venting his anger.

    A civil officer he remembered seeing before ran this way. Because this officer knew about Kouki''s role, he pulled and tore away the boy from Kouki with an impatient expression. Soon the boy''s mother also rushed toward the boy, she apologized at the civil officer while trying to take away the boy.

    ¡¸Hero-sama! Help-¡¹

    The boy reached out his hand. He was asking for help from Kouki.

    ''Aa, really¡­¡­''

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. Perhaps, I really haven''t changed just as expected. Even though I understand just how stupid this is, I just cannot be like you.¡¹

    He whispered such thing with a voice that sounded giving up¡­¡­

    ¡¸Reject all hostility and ill will-!! The absolute protection to the children of god! Here is the sanctuary, no enemy of god shall pass! ©¤©¤¡¾Divine Severance¡¿¨C!!¡¹

    A scream-like incantation thundered.

    That was an absolute protection. The brilliantly shining proof of safeguarding.

    Gleaming dome of light spread with Kouki as the center. It was spreading in a scale that was never seen before!

    It prated through building, prated through people, however, it pushed back only the <Dark Beings>, a superrge scale barrier was deployed that covered the whole city.

    Suddenly, a dome of light that covered the sky materialized, people were looking up above their head dumbfounded. The crying voice of the children stopped still, and even the vignce corps members stopped their hands and looked up to the sky.

    The thunderous sounds attacking the defensive wall inevitably stopped. Even the great noises from the <Dark Beings> that shouldn''t be damaged or anything also stopped. Perhaps that was also because of them being dumbfounded as expected.

    ¡¸I''ll protect them.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹

    It was unclear whose response was that. The boy, the boy''s mother, and then the male civil officer who came to stop the boy returned their gaze to Kouki.

    Kouki looked at the boy, and then he spoke one more time.

    ¡¸I will, protect everyone. That''s why, it will be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Hero, sama¡­¡­¡¹

    The boy couldn''t say his words of thanks. Because the hero who said that he would protect everyone, was making an expression that looked smiling while crying.

    Kouki returned his gaze to the east gate, and then he unsheathed his holy sword with *shan-* sound.

    And then, he sent his words to Koone and others who looked befuddled at the unnned deployment of therge scale barrier.

    ¡¸Koone-sama. I''m sorry. I will stay here. I''ll cut open the path, so please run through.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, hero-sama!?¡¹

    Koone raised a voice that was pregnant with shock and unease. She reflexively almost jumped down from her arous although Anneal stopped her.

    ¡¸Isn''t it hero-sama yourself who said that you cannot defeat this many!? Are you nning to die!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. The truth is, I think that protecting you and delivering you until the capital safely is the "correct choice".¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not what Koone is talking about-¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but, as I thought I''m no good.¡¹

    ¡¸No good you say©¤©¤¡¹

    In the middle, Kouki''s way of talking became his usual casual way of talking. Noticing that, Koone''s feeling was growing indescribable while she said everything she could to change Kouki''s mind. But,

    ¡¸As I thought, I cannot abandon people who ask me for help.¡¹

    It wasn''t like he wanted to be a hero.

    He didn''t want, to die.

    But it was impossible. Even if he was told to save the mankind, the feeling that it was real didn''t really well up from inside him. When he weighed mankind and <Dark Being> on a scale, he didn''t understand at all the correct side the scale should tilt toward.

    However, even so¡­¡­

    When someone reached out their hand asking for help in front of his eyes, calling at him with a grieving voice, it finally became impossible for him.

    ¡¸I won''t take no for answer. You go, Koone. ¡­¡­I''ll be waiting for quick reinforcement okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Hero-sa©¤©¤¡¹

    Kouki nced back across his shoulder with an expression of crying and smiling. It was filled to the brim with fear and pain, even so he couldn''t draw back, wouldn''t draw back¡­¡­

    Before Koone could say anything,

    ¡¸O god''s will-, please bring about the light that annihte all evil!¡¹

    Kouki''s incantation resounded. The lifted up holy sword emitted fierce light, the people who were dumfounded from the ¡¾Divine Severance¡¿ moved their gaze toward Kouki.

    ¡¸O breath of god-, drive away all dark clouds, please fill this world with holy purification!¡¹

    A spiral of light was generated with Kouki as the center. The shining torrent that rose up as though to stab the sky made the people closed their eyes.

    ¡¸O god''s mercy-, with this one attack please forgive all crime!¡¹

    The light converged into the holy sword as though it was being sucked in. The noisy sounds of <Dark Beings> could be heard from the other side of the gate. They too might be perplexed from the abnormal situation.

    Kouki moved his gaze toward Spike. Beside Anneal who was holding back Koone who tried to jump down even now, Spike returned a powerful gaze at Kouki and he nodded briskly.

    And then, Kouki''s gaze moved toward the gatekeepers. The two gatekeepers opened the gate to left and right with determination.

    Multitude ck shadows squirmed at the other side.

    To there,

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡¾Heaven''s Might¡¿¨C!!!¡¹

    The world was overwritten with pure white.

    It was a striking torrent of light to the degree that gave such hallucination.

    At the same time, the sh of light that left behind sound advanced passed through the barrier of ¡¾Divine Severance¡¿ and pierced the army of <Dark Beings>.

    There was no time for them to put up defense or anything. No, even defense itself was meaningless.

    The bombardment of ¡¾Heaven;s Might¡¿ that was truly ought to be called the manifestation of god''s will easily gouged the encirclement like a hot knife going through butter, piercing out until the far away distance.

    Before long the world that was dyed white returned back to normal, sound was revived, and while white sh was melting into empty air and vanished, seeing the path that was opened by annihting <Dark Beings>, Kouki who trembled with his throat choked from what he had done was,

    ¡¸-, GO-!!¡¹

    He yelled.

    With Spike in the lead, all the arous started running with fierce momentum.

    Beside Kouki who slumped down on his knee from the great expenditure of magic power, Spike, Lilin, the members of guard squad, and Anneal rushed through while saluting with tense expression.

    ¡¸Hero-sama! If you die, Koone will kill you! If you don''t absolutely stay alive-, Koone will make you meet terrible experience-!! Koone is-, a woman who will do what she say she is going to doo!!¡¹

    Koone left behind those words with desperate voice even after passing through him. Kouki made a wry smile at such Koone.

    When push came to shove, Kouki thought of sniping the <Dark Beings> that would try to chase after the escaping party from above the defensive wall, but it seemed that his stiffening from overusing ¡¾Divine Severance¡¿ and ¡¾Heaven''s Might¡¿ wouldn''t loose up.

    When Koone and others slipped through thest line of the encirclement, dark being that tried to chase after them finally appeared, but at that time a distance had been opened until a range where they could shake off pursuer.

    While feeling relieved that they were able to escape, Kouki took out the second magic power recovery medicine from the pouch on his waist.

    One medicine remained.

    This was the lifeline for Kouki, no, for Arquette during this two and a half days until three days ahead.

    Kouki who stood up waved his hand to stop the gatekeepers who came back to their senses and moved to close the gate.

    And then, step by step, he walked toward the other side of the gate.

    ¡¸Kouki-dono! What in the world¡­¡­why are you¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Rothko who called out to him. The figures of S and Ivana were also beside him.

    ¡¸Rothko-san. This barrier, the more it receive attack the more it will be exhausted and the deployment time be shorter. With an unceasing attack from an army that surpass ten thousand, as expected it won''t hold out until the reinforcemente.¡¹

    ¡¸Ko, Kouki-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m going outside in order to reduce their¡­¡­no, the "enemy" as much as possible. Because even if they only concentrate their battle strength to me, the burden to the barrier will decrease. With the time I buy, please expand and strengthen the defensive wall and underground vault, and evacuate the people as much as possible even if just one person more. After that, tell Moana-sama and Koone-sama©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-dono!!¡¹

    It sounded like ast will. Rothko who thought so immediately cut in Kouki''s talk.

    ¡¸Don''t, don''t speak absurd. Are you nning to fight alone? Such thing is no different than suicide.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly I''m heavily outnumbered. But, what if there is only one entrance into a city that is protected by a barrier? What if that entrance be a passage, where its width at best only allow two units that can enter and fight?¡¹

    After saying that Kouki thrust out his hand, and in front of the <Dark Beings> who beganing back to their senses, a part of the barrier in front of the east gate changed shape and became like a passage. Its width was around two meter, with length of seven, eight meter.

    That unexpected action caused Rothko, no, all the people at that ce gulped with shudder.

    ¡¸I will be overrun right away in a fight of one versus ten thousand. But, what if it''s one versus one for ten thousand times? ¡­¡­I should be able to buy quite a lot of time with that.¡¹

    Kouki spoke to Rothko and others who was speechless.

    ¡¸If the reinforcemente and I''m already hopeless at that time, please tell Moana-sama and Koone-sama this, ¡ºBefore long the demon king might arrive. There will be salvation if there is suitablepensation for him¡».¡¹

    ¡¸Why, why are you going that far¡­¡­¡¹

    Rothko noticed. That the hands of Kouki who said he was going to fight were trembling. Kouki''s expression that was pretending calm appearance honestly conveyed to him that the trembling wasn''t trembling from excitement or anything else.

    That was why he asked that, but Kouki''s answer to that was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because, I''m a great stupid idiot, I think.¡¹

    Saying that, he walked out while smiling wryly. Rothko and others had no word to stop him.

    While walking, Kouki confirmed that ahead of his gaze the <Dark Beings> were resuming their offence trying to smash the barrier. The ¡¾Heaven''s Might¡¿ just now annihted several hundred <Dark Beings>, but if someone was looking from outside how the split sea was filled to the brim and returning back to normal, it felt only like a miniscule effort.

    (¡­¡­The key is how long the Divine Severance can hold out. Rather than annihting power, stamina for long battle is more important. In that case, it''s best to refrain from using magic and only use sword skill. Even if I use magic, I should use recovery magic and not attack magic.)

    He still had hesitation. Despite so, after this he was going to kill species that was trying to live. He felt disappointment from the bottom of his heart toward himself who could only choose that kind of path.

    This would be a battle where he was greatly limited. If he used attack magic it was inevitable that he would run out of strength first, If he didn''t use attack magic, then painful battle would continue several hundred, several thousand times.

    Perhaps, he would die. It was terrifying, terrifying, that his hands wouldn''t stop trembling. *ck ck* The ringing sound was the sound of terror that his teeth were ying.

    But, his feet didn''t stop.

    His mouth said "protect" naturally.

    His body headed toward the battlefield, as though he was being controlled. Behind him were people with no strength to fight.

    Even though the inside of his head was messed up, only the will of "have to protect" was resounding strongly inside him.

    Going out into a battlefield without even any clear resolve, just how many times he had failed because of that? Just how many mistakes he had made because of that? Kouki''s calm part was yelling at him if he was going to repeat the same mistake again.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Surely, I''m going to regret this.¡¹

    The same like all the time until now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­But¡¹

    But, there was only one thing that was different from everything until now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m risking my life. I''m not running away.¡¹

    Staring straight ahead, he crossed the gate. One step short from the ¡¾Divine Severance¡¿. Enemy already entered the passage. Kouki signaled the gatekeepers to close the gate. The gatekeepers saluted with face that almost burst into tear before they started closing the door.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.This is scary. I don''t wanna¡­¡­¡¹

    But, he didn''t hesitate. He didn''t know if stealing the life of a lot of <Dark Beings> was the correct thing, but at the very least, the human called Amanogawa Kouki, wasn''t able to brush off the hand of a children asking for help, so¡­¡­

    That was the only thing that he was absolutely unable to do.

    Kouki dispelled a part of the barrier that connected to the passage that was created from ¡¾Divine Severance¡¿. He instantly stepped in using "Ground Shrinker", and without even letting it react, he diagonally shed the <Dark Being> at the front.

    A vivid sensation was conveyed to his hand, urge to vomit rose up, and the inside of his chest felt sharp pain.

    He forcefully repressed all those, and toward the diposed <Dark Beings>, Kouki was¡­¡­

    He took a deep breath, and with a voice that could reach all the enemy surrounding him©¤©¤he howled.

    ¡¸Your enemy is right here-!! If you want Arquette-, try to kill me-!!!¡¹

    In order to gather attention and raise the curtain, Kouki''sst favorite technique that might be appearing for the first time in this battle©¤©¤¡¾Heaven Soaring sh¡¿''s shining sh bisected the enemy inside the passage while piercing through until the rear.

    Kouki who was walking until the middle of the corridor made his holy sword shined while readying it in front of his eyes.

    A beatter.

    The <Dark Beings> rushed all at once toward the person who was overreaching by trying to face an army alone.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Serious''s turn is continuing.

    I want to run away-, I want to make merry and forget my trouble-, I want to throw in outrageous scene one after another-

    But, the serious will continue for a bit more.

    Sorry ''kay!

    Also recently, the chapter continuously is more than ten thousand characters.

    I''m thinking to curb it to 6000~8000 as much as possible but it''s not really going well¡­¡­

    Everyone, please rest your eyes properly.

    You see, Shirakome eye recently keep twitching *piku piku*¡­¡­

    Next chapter''s title, In the Point between Life and Death

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    Just how long he had been fighting already?

    He had no sensation of time. The sun had sunk really deeply ahead. The radiance of ¡¾Divine Severance¡¿ was illuminating the surrounding of Arquette, but deep inside the grasnd where light didn''t reach waspletely dark.

    *rustle rustle* Great number of presences could be felt from the surrounding. In addition, the consumption speed of ¡¾Divine Severance¡¿ was decreasing quite much. It seemed that it went as he expected, rather than attacking the barrier, the <Dark Beings> were more eager to remove the culprit that was deploying and maintaining that barrier.

    While thinking about things like whether this raised the survival rate of Arquette even by a little, Kouki tried to recall the expression showed at the end by Koone and others who might be rushing toward the capital with their all even now©¤©¤

    ¡ºJust die alreadyyy-!!¡»

    ¡¸tsu!?¡¹

    The angry yell that sounded like curse made Kouki returned to his senses right away. It seemed his concentration was cut off for a moment.

    In front of his eyes was a bull headed <Dark Being> that boasted superrge build of two meter. Above its head there were two horns that looked like could kill human using just them, the Dark Being''s blood colored eyes were shining ringly, while its hand was holding arge sword that looked like thick Chinese cleaver.

    That weapon was swung down along with a violent wind.

    The holy sword that was raised without dy produced *ZUGAN-* sound that was impossible to be produced from the sword attack between fellow normal humans.

    Although Kouki let go of the impact through his arm and knee, he held his breath ¡¸guh¡¹ reflexively, however, at the next moment he sent a kick at the knee of the bull head species, snapping the knee into ''<'' shape and broke his bnce.

    The created opening was fatal.

    When the bull head species resisted from screaming and tried to retake his bnce, the holy sword was already drawing an arc and got sucked into his neck.

    Without even minding the neck that flew away like a joke, skeleton soldiers that were of entric species©¤©¤the so called Skeleton©¤©¤leaped out from the left and right of the bull head species.

    The Skeletons'' weapon was their very body that was formed from bones. Both of their hands were abnormally long, and their fingers were sharp like w. The bone starting from their arm until their pinky grew thin and became a splendid sword hand when it was swung.

    ¡ºYou monster-¡»

    ¡ºPerish!¡»

    Kouki had never even imagined that a day woulde when he got cursed at by Skeletons as a "monster".

    Kouki pulled back his body slightly while knocking down altogether the sword hands that were thrust at him from both sides. The other hand of the Skeletons sprang up as though they had predicted that.

    They unleashed simultaneous attack with matched breathing as though they were mirror reflection of each other, however, Kouki whose reflexes was superior smoothly dodged and unleashed two consecutive attacks as counter.

    The heads of the Skeletons danced in the air.

    ¡ºGot you-¡»

    A strong spear was thrust through the gap between the bones of the copsing skeleton. It came from a scaled dragon species behind the skeleton. The sharp thrust that although didn''t match Ragar but it was by no means inferior, was stopped by the grip of Kouki''s hand.

    ¡ºWha-¡»

    Ignoring the voice of shock, when Kouki pulled the spear strongly toward himself, the scaled dragon species instinctively tried to hold his ground. However, Kouki''s physical strength didn''t allow that. The Dark Being was unable to stand firm and stumbled forward, and the holy sword was thrust into his throat.

    Along with a vivid sensation, a hard to describe groan ¡ºGube!?¡» prickled Kouki''s ears. At the same time, the overflowing blood sttered dirtily on Kouki''s shoulder stickily.

    Although, it was meaningless to pay attention to that. After all Kouki''s whole body was already dirtied by blood spurt from enemies. His state looked tragic.

    The number he had defeated wasn''t just several hundred. The <Dark Beings> he had defeated might already reach a thousand. The defeated <Dark Beings> were thrown away to the back by the hands of other <Dark Beings> themselves as though to say that they were in the way.

    It seemed that <Dark Beings> almost held no sympathy to other species except to their own underling, so there were also several scenes of falling out between Dark Beings because the other treated their underling''s corpse rudely but¡­¡­

    Currently, it seemed that their head was filled to the brim of who would be the one to defeat the abnormal warrior that couldn''t be defeated at all no matter how long the battle was continuing.

    Both Ragal and Nie put importance at achieving meritorious deed.

    At the era after <Dark Being> ruled over the world, meritorious deed was necessary in order to make the status of their own faction a firm one. For them who were carrying out the principle of supremacy of strength and the survival of the fittest for real, the meritorious deed of defeating the warrior with strength that could protect Arquette continuously by his lonesome must be exactly the same like "piging great treasure".

    Kouki thought. He thought that it was something he was thankful of. Because the more they focused on himself like this, the more the burden to the barrier decreased and as long as Kouki''s magic power was holding, then the protection toward Arquette was a sure thing, he thought.

    Intense pain ran through his ankle sharply.

    ¡ºI, caught you-¡»

    One of the skeletons before this moved his hand even after losing his head and his w was digging into Kouki''s ankle. Looking at the thick miasma flowing from his head and coiled around his body, most likely he was moving his body remotely even now when his head was sent flying.

    Seeing how the red light was almost vanishing from the skeleton''s eye sockets, perhaps this was his veryst act that he unleashed with all his strength.

    Right after that, Kouki''s field of vision was nketed by barrage of miasma swords.

    He swung the holy sword and deflected, deflected deflected deflected deflected!

    ¡¸tsu, kuh, aAAAAAAAAAAH¡¹

    The tremendous amount caused Kouki to raise a roar when he noticed. He swung the holy sword with all his strength and slipped through the barrage of death. Thest act of the Skeleton was certainly effective. His wound dulled his footwork, and Kouki was forced to focus his undivided attention into defense using his sword skill by necessity.

    The miasma sword that he couldn''t handle, or he purposefully neglected in order to avoid lethal wound created countless small wounds all over Kouki''s body. Small sharp pains stimted Kouki''s consciousness from throughout his body, as though his body was giving alert messages.

    The barrage that he thought might be continuing for eternity stopped still.

    He shook off the w that was still grasping his foot and then he tried to chant recovery magic, but <Dark Beings> pushed and shoved each other and charged toward him.

    ¡ºHe is wounded see-, now-¡»

    ¡ºKill-, Kill-, Kill-!!¡»

    ¡¸tsu, shit-¡¹

    Even while swearing out, Kouki desperately shed his holy sword and cut down the enemies.

    What entered his ears were only words that wished for his death, or vilification, or voice of resentment that even resembled curse.

    That was natural. Just how many <Dark Being> he had killed already. Right now he was a sworn enemy for them, a bitter enemy that had to be killed no matter what.

    Even though he understood that, even though he understood that he had not the slightest qualification to think about such thing, but his heart was growing cold. It felt like his heart was getting decapitated from his body as much as he killed, as much as he almost got killed.

    The sensation of cutting flesh, the feedback of bone severed, the blood spurt showering him, the more he got used to them, it felt like he was getting farther from being human©¤©¤bing a "monster" just like what they screamed at him.

    ¡ºZEAAAAAAAH!!¡»

    ¡¸Gaah!?¡¹

    A loud scream of fighting spirit burst. Right at the next moment after that, he felt heat on his nk.

    Although he barely dodged instinctually, his side was lightly gouged. If he waste in evading just by a moment more, it would be a fatal wound. Cold sweat trickled while he pierced the enemy''s heart with a returning sh.

    The sensation of the shadow of death steadily creeping near was invading Kouki''s heart.

    From before this there was moment when his concentration cut off and his thought was diverted. It was the proof of exhaustion. Mental exhaustion was elerating the physical exhaustion.

    Honestly speaking, the time was already pastte at night. It was enough to call his stamina as unworldly.

    But, even so, the time limit was approaching him.

    Kouki scolded himself, that it was too early. He wasn''t holding out for even half a day yet. If he spouted out big talk like "protecting", then it was still too early for him to copse.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡¾Heav©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡ºBe the offering of our species-!!¡»

    He tried to chant recovery magic, however, he was obstructed by <Dark Beings> whose fighting spirit wasn''t withering even for a bit no matter how many hundreds he was defeating.

    ''This is bad'', his unease grew violent. If he shed blood, then his stamina would decrease quickly by that much.

    He recalled his experience of chasing after monsters of Holy Precincts by continuously wandering for three days at¡¾Northern Mountain Range Area¡¿ without taking rest or meal. With the body of hero, such recklessness was possible if he at least made water to drink using magic.

    But, nothing could be done if he shed too much blood. Recovery magic couldn''t go as far as recovering the lost blood too, his thought would dull and his body would get exhausted easily the more blood he lost.

    And, at that opening when he recalled his reckless adventure at Tortus like that, this time it was his shoulder that was lightly sliced.

    Seeing his thought getting diverted again, Kouki gritted his teeth while continuing to kill one, and then one more enemy.

    (Shit-, damn it-. What the hell me-, am I just this much-. You are a hero aren''t you! You should be able to still go on! Don''t think about unnecessary thing-. Just concentrate! You said that you are going to protect right!)

    sh. sh. sh. sh. shed.

    sh. sh. sh. sh. Gouged.

    sh. sh. sh. sh. Punched.

    With his wounds still unhealed, his wounds were gradually increasing.

    Seeing such Kouki, the expression of the <Dark Beings> who were attacking while stepping on theirpatriots was showing slight ecstasy that said¡¸We will ovee him at this rate¡¹¡­¡­

    ¡¸Kouki-dono-¡¹

    At the same time with such call, Kouki''s body was enveloped in faint light.

    When he looked back across his shoulder after sending flying one enemy in front of his eyes, Ivana and several vignce corps members'' figures were on the defensive wall of eastern gate looking like they were going to cry.

    One of them was offering a prayer wholeheartedly. He must be using blessing art of healing.

    Pain was receding gradually from his body. The little wounds other than his ankle, side, and shoulder were healing in visible progress even if slowly.

    ¡¸Two third of the citizens had been sheltered-. In order to evacuate the rest, we are expanding the space right now-¡¹

    It seemed that more than half of the citizens could be evacuated into the underground space. If he could buy more time like this, then perhaps all the citizens could be evacuated into the tough shelter.

    Kouki made a small smile.

    ¡¸Please retreat for the moment! With the exception of the vignce corps members that are essential for the evacuation, we will hold that ce with all our force! At this rate-, you will-¡¹

    Ivana pleaded at him to take a rest.

    But, he couldn''t do what she said. Because the vignce corps'' strength was insufficient to be entrusted with this battlefield. If such thing was possible, then from the beginning he would have told them the strategy of taking turn.

    The vignce corps members weren''t soldier. Even if they had the will for it, but their talent didn''t permit them to fight. Just like that Anneal. They themselves should understand that.

    At present, this blessing art of healing too, if this was performed by the art user of the capital, then his ankle, side, and shoulder''s wound should have recoveredpletely already. The face of the vignce corpse member who was using the art was distorted in frustration seeing how slow Kouki''s wound was healing.

    And so, that being the case, they must be trying to buy time for Kouki to rest exactly with the resolve of being annihted to thest man.

    That was why, he couldn''t entrust it. He couldn''t entrust this battlefield to them.

    ¡¸Here is my battlefield! I won''t entrust it to you all!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    Ivana''s expression warped in grief.

    While signing the enemies to oblivion, however, the feeling of Ivana and others who tried to be his strength somehow saved Kouki''s heart.

    ¡¸Haah!!¡¹

    ¡ºGuah!?¡»

    ¡ºThis guy-, still!?¡»

    An attack with all his strength blown away two enemies altogether.

    Using that opening, Kouki filled his voice with dominating aura and sent out his words.

    ¡¸I can still fight! That''s why©¤©¤please back me up. Even if just healing me continuously help me a lot! When I give the signal, arrow or blessing art or anything is fine so attack the front line at that time!¡¹

    If he could make an opening even if just a little, he could healrge wound at that time. He could also create water ball using magic and replenish his rehydration. With the blessing art''s healing, he would be able to not get bothered from small wounds.

    Although Ivana and others were stunned for a moment from Kouki''s words, they immediately made a determined expression. Even they had something they could do, they could be useful for the protector who was standing alone in the battlefield. Those facts encouraged their heart.

    ¡¸Leave it to us-¡¹

    The voice of the trembling Ivana resounded.

    Kouki roared while staring at the endless attacks.

    ¡¸I won''t withdraw no matter what-¡¹

    He wondered how much time had passed since the vignce corps were starting to back him up.

    Kouki who was continuing to fight determinedly didn''t notice that the backup had stopped abruptly before he knew it.

    He already had noposure to look back, his consciousness was half hazy. Therefore, he couldn''t even confirm that Ivana and others were already spending their strength from using art until their life was at risk.

    Also, the matter when Rothko and others tried to make Kouki retreat to the shelter which he then refused was also already far beyond at the corner of his memory.

    Rothko and others persuaded Kouki that if they bought time using the defensive wall and the underground warehouse, then Kouki would also be able to rest enough, but Kouki judged that doing that was impossible.

    The defensive wall could be climbed over by the <Dark Beings> physical capabilities and by using each other as stepping stone as had been proved at the beginning. If someone was overcame by the creeping up <Dark Being> then they wouldn''t be able to buy enough time.

    And above all else, if he went into rest right now¡­¡­

    Kouki had no confidence at all that he could stand back up again before the underground warehouse was destroyed. With his extreme exhaustion, once his tension and fighting spirit were loosened up, they wouldn''te back to normal easily. He wasn''t able to deny the possibility that he wouldn''t be able to move satisfactorily or that his consciousness would keep sleeping.

    He feared that above all else.

    That was why, in order to not let theme toward him in order to take him back, he cut off his own path of retreat.

    If they came until here, then even if Kouki created barrier behind him, the <Dark Beings> wouldn''t care.

    They would only kill Kouki.

    They would bring certain death to this sworn enemy that was a threat that couldn''t be finished off with an army even now. Right now, rather than bringing down Arquette, removing this abnormality standing in their way was far more important.

    Kouki mostly didn''t even reply, he was merely showing his will using his action. Rothko and others were shedding tears while continuing to pray earnestly whilementing that it was the only thing that they could do.

    One time the¡¾Divine Severance¡¿ almost vanished and he drank hisst magic power recovery medicine, but Kouki had no remembrance at all of doing that. He used the medicine from his subconscious sense of danger.

    The backup stopped, he was already at a point where taking rest would lead to death, he had also used up his recovery method. He was merely swinging his sword toward the threat before his eyes.

    Before he noticed, Kouki was inside a mysterious sensation.

    The resenting voice and angry yell of the enemies became unclear and muffled as though time was slowing down, every single movement of them were also slow as though they were moving underwater.

    However, that didn''t mean that Kouki was speeding up.

    Kouki himself was also feeling heaviness coiling around his whole body as though he was underwater. Just like how the opponents were slow, he was also slow.

    Inside the world where everything was slow, however, it was only his thought that was strangely getting clearer.

    Everything that happened until now was passing through his mind naturally.

    If there was a third person, they might say that it was a revolvingntern phenomenon, but Kouki didn''t realize that and he abandoned his thought into the emerging memories.

    What emerged first, was the first person he encountered in this world.

    ©¤©¤Kouki, is really kind huh

    He yelled back angrily when he was told that. When he thought back now, it felt like he had vented his anger at that beautiful and strong queen a lot.

    For some reason he easily exposed the deep part of his heart that he normally repressed to her. For some reason every single word of hers resounded in his heart and he became unable to keep up his fa?ade.

    ©¤©¤At the very least, that feeling of yours that think about other is "right". I will assert that

    Even though he only came in contact with her for a short time, she was always giving affirmation to Kouki. Even though he actually had waekness andplex, the words that she gave to Kouki at the end were always kind.

    (The feeling of wanting to save, wanting to protect©¤©¤is right. If you assert that, then is it okay for me to think that the fight I''m doing right now is "right"?)

    He pierced the heart of the bull head species in front of him, then using the holy sword that he pulled out while turning around, he lopped off the head of the scaled dragon species beside him. While bathed in blood spurt, the next memory that emerged was the little sister princess with strong peculiarity.

    ©¤©¤Rather than the many that Koone loved, Koone treasure my only dear family

    Just like "that guy", rather than the many people with unknown face, she would pick the person that was important to her. While condemning herself that she had no qualification to introduce herself as a royalty, even so she yelled that she wouldn''t yield.

    Even though she was in a position that was far more significant than himself, but that way of living that spoke of such thought without hesitation, he harbored much envy toward it.

    (Surely, as a royalty¡­¡­that is "mistaken". Picking a choice of not making use of me is a "mistake".)

    Then, was that girl "evil"?

    Kouki didn''t think so. Because, that child, wasn''t she resolved to die?, he thought. In exchange of making her big sister as priority, wasn''t she resolved to receive everything by herself?, he thought.

    Then, in the first ce, just what was a "mistaken choice" then.

    As though to pierce the emerging question, a conspicuouslyrge Skeleton lunged with a sharp hand sword and lightly gouged Kouki''s cheek. Without even minding that, Kouki grapsed tight the Skeleton''s head in an eagle grasp and smashed it into the ground, he then pulverized the head further with a step of his foot while diagonally shing a second bull head species.

    In the interval of blood ssh, the people of the capital were floating like illusion.

    ©¤©¤There were husband and wife who fought in order to let anyone ate kukuri.

    ©¤©¤There was a young man of the weapon shop who spoke of his dream that the weapon he made would help the soldiers.

    ©¤©¤There was a ferryman who would rush around the battlefield transporting soldier in emergency.

    Everyone wasn''t thinking things like "no matter what we do, it''s already impossible anyway" in the slightest.

    That wasn''t optimism, but a determination to aplish the resolve of opposition. If the path that they picked rolled to a bad direction, wouldn''t that decision make their important people unhappy¡­¡­such unease, it didn''t look like they were harboring such feeling in the slightest.

    At the very least, they weren''t people who would stop walking because of that.

    (When I asked if they feel scared, everyone said the same thing©¤©¤that they are scared. And yet, everyone smiled when saying that. Because that''s something that they decide themselves they said.)

    A huge spear made from miasma was flying near d in wind of miasma like a tornado. When he tried to knock it down forcefully, Kouki''s foot slipped. He couldn''t raise his de, and even though he knocked down the spear, it caused pain on his wrist.

    He became unable to stand his ground. The hand that swung his sword was starting to shake from a reason other than fear©¤©¤exhaustion. He felt something that chilled his heart from death that was approaching him one step closer.

    ©¤©¤Because, I was born for the sake of fighting

    A younger girl who dered the meaning of her birth with pride in her heart.

    Her way of living that believed there was no mistake in her path, he felt much envy toward that.

    ©¤©¤For me my grandfather, was a hero

    Bing like the idolized hero, having things went ideally¡­¡­was impossible, such fact was thrust before her, however, she said ¡¸Even so life is continuing¡¹ with a smile. She found what she could do, and built up herself to be more than top-notch.

    (Aa,e to think of it, I thought of Jii-chan for the first time in a while huh)

    Finally, the holy sword was deflected. Until now, Kouki''s attack that finished off most of the enemy in one swing finally defeated the enemy after two, three shes.

    Enemies that were observing Kouki''s movement at the rear must also be starting to get used to Kouki''s movement. But, more than that, his pure strength and speed were decreasing.

    The dragon scaled species that he sent flying raised a warbled cry and stood back up. Beside it, this time the illusion of his grandfather©¤©¤Amanogawa Kanji appeared.

    ©¤©¤Kouki can be anything, you can do anything

    That was Kanji''s answer toward young Kouki who was asking him ''Can I perhaps be like Jii-chan?''.

    ''Really?'' When Kouki asked that,

    ©¤©¤Really, I told you. That''s why you are named Kouki (TN: Kouki means brightness or splendor)

    Name is the representation of body. That''s why,

    (The path that Kouki decide and advance through by yourself, will surely shine bright¡­¡­. I have forgotten that all this time huh. Jii-chan''s words) (TN: The word shine bright here use the exact same kanji like Kouki''s name)

    *GON*, graphic sound of bone breaking resounded from Kouki''s body. The tail of a scaled dragon species sunk into his side. Without even being conscious of it, Kouki breathed out *kahah* while letting out a thrust at the nape of the scaled dragon species.

    Atst he received a damage that was hard to be overlooked. Even Kouki whose natural recovery rate was high couldn''t immediately heal broken bone without magic.

    Perhaps seeing the limit of strength of Kouki whose body was staggering, the <Dark Beings> showed expression of wild joy.

    But, in contrast to the fierceness in the outside world, Kouki''s inside was really calm. Quietly, but surely, something was connecting inside Kouki.

    The many encounters, his experiences until now, the many worries, all of them were connecting in the middle of this extreme situation.

    The girl childhood friend who brought him back even by hitting him yelled at the back of his mind.

    ©¤©¤It shouldn''t be like this? Something like that is obvious! There is no such thing like a life that will go as you want! Everyone, they gritted their teeth and endured, they held their head in worry, but they will say "even so" and then keep at it!

    That''s right huh, exactly like that. Even the people of this world, everyone is the same.

    ©¤©¤If your path is mistaken, then punching and stopping you is the role of best friend right?

    Aah, that''s right. Just what is it I''m scared about? If I''m mistaken, you will punch and stop me, and yet

    ©¤©¤Liar

    Aa, Eri. It''s exactly like you said. I''m a liar.

    At that day, at that time, at that ce, I indeed told you "I''ll protect Eri", and yet.

    I believed that by making the choice of "protecting", it was over just with that.

    I believed that I had saved you just by stopping you from jumping down.

    Even though there is no such thing like a life that will go as one wanted.

    Even though life will continue even then.

    Even though you were still going mad, and kept asking for help the whole time.

    That''s right.

    I was always, finishing with just "choosing".

    Even though what is truly important, is the "after choosing".

    That''s all there is to it.

    Whether that choice is right, or mistaken, there is no way to understand because we cannot see the future.

    I was frightened against such trivial thing, said thing like "I cannot believe myself", and in the end, I hesitated in even choosing¡­¡­

    *GOU* The atmosphere roared.

    Kouki went ''hah'' and his consciousness returned from the mysterious world of thought back to reality, and he became aware of the huge bull approaching before his eyes. Thebat bull created from muddy ck miasma was so big it filled the whole path with its body.

    If it was Kouki who still had spare strength, he would be able to thrust his holy sword and destroy it.

    But, his flesh that already weed the limit had insufficient strength to meet that charge.

    ¡¸Gahah!?¡¹

    Although he barely evaded just thebat bull''s horn, his torso got hit by the headbutt and he was sent flying. The impact that made his body felt like it woulde apart shook his consciousness. Air was forcefully expelled from his lung and he couldn''t breath.

    He wrung out his willpower, thrust down the holy sword and defeated thebat bull, but he couldn''t stop from falling on his knee.

    Thinking that this time was the end for sure, the <Dark Beings> rushed forward like a flood in order to raise distinguished service.

    The eyes of Kouki who raised his face weren''t focused as though his mind was hazy. His blurry sight could see the approaching <Dark Beings> raising war cry in slow motion.

    (Is it the end¡­¡­in this kind of ce¡­¡­)

    Even though, I found the answer¡­¡­

    He finally understood.

    In feeling, wish, prayer, there was no such thing like mistake.

    If one was serious, then everything was the real deal, what was important was sincerity.

    After choosing, one must not run away from that feeling. One must not avert their eyes from the wish. One must not give up praying. That was the true battle.

    Even though he finally understood.

    (Will it end, without me unable to protect?)

    ''I''ll protect everyone'', he said. Toward the young boy, toward the feudal lord who thought about his people, toward everyone of the vignce corps.

    (Will I, lie again?)

    Because, I have done my best? Because I risked my life? That''s why, it''s fine even if I give up already right?

    (Don''t-, screw around-!!)

    ¡¸aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    ¡ºtsu!? You bastard-!?¡»

    Therge sword that was swung down by a bull head species was deflected back by the holy sword of Kouki who was screaming as though his throat was going to burst.

    ''Just where in the hell such strength ising from'', the expression of the bull head species was cramping with such meaning that could easily be understand despite his grotesque feature.

    (Fight-, fight-, fight!! You want to protect even if you have to kill them aren''t you! You chose that right! Then fight-)

    He scolded himself.

    Something snapped inside Kouki. It was a feeling that he had tasted several times, however, Kouki had no leeway to pay that any mind.

    But, if he could see his status te, then he would surely notice that there was one addition of derivative skill there.

    ©¤©¤Limit Break''s special derivation War Demon

    Originally, Limit Break raised up the whole specs by several times along with the increase of magic power, but this <War Demon> didn''t have magic power increase. His specs also didn''t increase. However, no matter how broken up the body was, the magic power inside the body would be used to reinforce the body as though it was recement for ster cast, and the user would only continue to fight intently with this special derivative skill.

    Because it was almost like a self-destructing technique, almost nobody was awakened to this skill.

    This was the crystallization of feeling that bloomed exactly because Kouki''s heart shouted in this extreme situation.

    That scream was,

    ©¤©¤Fight! Fight! To the end of that choice, following your wish, fight until this body be trash!

    ¡¸<em>oOOOOOOOOO-!!</em><em>¡¹</em>

    ¡ºThi, this monster-¡»

    For the first time since the beginning until now, the <Dark Beings> were backing away. The loud pressuring scream and fighting spirit that could only be described as ghastly almost swallowed them up.

    (My body, is moving-. I can still, fight-)

    He didn''t understand why his body was moving.

    But, such thing didn''t matter.

    (Step in, more. Look at the whole. As long as they aren''t a beast, the movement of human body is mostly decided!)

    More efficiently. To the necessary ce, at the necessary time, using the necessary strength, urately.

    ''That was what you were taught right'', he told himself.

    (¡­¡­Aa, so I forgot even this kind of thing)

    His memories of until now that flowed in like revolvingntern. The things that he forgot, that he lost sight of were resurrected.

    He learned the sword style of knight because he was the hero of the kingdom. However, there was the sword that he learned side by side with his childhood friend farther in the past. Caught by his position as hero and his mistaken impression, or perhaps because of his guilt of betrayal, he buried it at the bottom of his heart all this time.

    A bull head species swung down arge sword.

    If it was the him so far until now, he would use his specs as hero and deflected back the attack. But, he already didn''t have the spare strength for that so¡­¡­

    The moment he received the opponent''s sword, he averted the sword attack using the shift of his wrist, and at the same time he changed the hand holding the sword to his other hand and cut up.

    ©¤©¤Yaegashi-style sword art Otoha Nagashi (TN: Sound de Flow)

    The name was because the moment the sword attack was averted, two swords scraping against each other produced a clear tone.

    The bull head species didn''t feel any recoil from his sword, and when he noticed himself was already cut with his life ended, his eyes opened still.

    A scaled dragon species unleashed a mowing down attack using a huge spear.

    If it was before, he would knock down the attack or dodge.

    Now he kept the point of his sword pointed straight while shifting his upper body, however, he didn''t retreat but stepped forward and thrust the sword.

    ©¤©¤Yaegashi-style sword art Kasumiugachi (TN: Haze Pierce)

    By shifting the distance perception using the upper body''s back and forth movement and shoulder''s motion, the huge spear''s horizontal mow ended up striking empty air. The scaled dragon species whose eyes were opened wide lost his life with hisst sight being an attack that looked like three thrust unleashed at the same time.

    A Skeleton came lunging using his sword hand.

    If it was before Kouki would meet the attack using his holy sword.

    He grasped the sword hand with one hand and made the skeleton floated in the air using a twisting throw and body movement.

    ©¤©¤Yaegashi style martial art Kyourai (TN: Mirror Lightning)

    This technique threw the opponent using Aikido move and then attacked while the opponent was midair. But, this time it was used to hold back a second Skeleton, and the moment the two Skeletons collided, he mowed down the two altogether using his holy sword.

    The kingdom''s knight sword art wasn''t bad by any means. Rather, a transcendent ability and the knight sword art©¤©¤especially the strong sword style of Meld Logins had goodpatibility.

    But, for his current self whose specs were degrading¡­¡­the ancient martial arts of Yaegashi-style that he learned for a long time, a style for the sake of "the weak overthrowing the strong" was the most optimum.

    Not relying on physical strength to the utmost of his ability, not burdening his body, while getting the better of the enemy using technique.

    Because of the strange movement that was different from before, the <Dark Beings> could be seen clearly that they were perplexed.

    (Although, it''s hard doing it with western sword. How long I can fight while being conscious? Can my consciousnessst©¤©¤)

    Kouki was concerned with the feeling of discrepancy that came from using Yaegashi-style with a weapon that wasn''t katana, but¡­¡­

    At that moment, the holy sword was enveloped in faint light.

    The <Dark Beings> were on guard wondering what Kouki was nning, but Kouki''s feeling of amazement was more than what they were feeling.

    Kouki reflexively closed his eyes toward the holy sword that was enveloped in light despite him not doing anything. He couldn''t even see the sword de because of the light.

    If the time was counted it was only several seconds.

    Before long the light settled down. And there,

    ¡¸Ka, katana¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, the holy sword changed shape. Although there wasn''t wave pattern on the sword de, but what was there was certainly a katana with single edge and curving shape. Looking closely, when he noticed even the sheath had changed shape.

    ¡¸Ha, hahah¡¹

    A smile emerged on his mouth unconsciously. The figure that was bathed in blood spurt and yet looked smiling looked gruesome that even the <Dark Beings> looked backing away.

    But, Kouki didn''t even pay attention to that.

    (Come to think of it, no matter what happen you keep lending me your strength huh)

    Even if he let go of it, it woulde flying if he raised his hand. Even when he tried to return it, it flew to him by its own will. Even when he got carried away, even when he was a betrayer, even when he was lost, it never forsook him and continued to choose him as its wielder.

    And then, now it even changed shape to respond to Kouki''s wish.

    ''Aah'', he thought.

    His consciousness was still hazy, and everywhere in his body was screaming, however¡­¡­

    ¡¸There is a holy sword(partner) in my hand. Then, there is no way, I''ll lose¡¹

    If he was defeated, his holy sword(partner) might fall into enemy''s hand. Only that he wouldn''t allow.

    He found one more reason to fight.

    He suddenly noticed. Without him knowing, there was a sun ray alighting down from the sky. From the gap of the cloudy sky, the sunlight looked like a stair that was continuing to heaven©¤©¤it was likely that the morning sun was shining in.

    The night, had ended.

    Seeing that, Kouki''s smile deepened further and,

    ¡¸If you choose the path of survival then I won''t pursue. But, if you choose to fight©¤©¤¡¹

    Slowly he put the holy sword into the sheath, and he lowered his waist. His hand, was still touching the handle loosely.

    ¡¸I won''t ask for forgiveness. I will¡­¡­kill you all until I perish.¡¹

    A tranquil fighting spirit, and grand words of resolve, spread through the battlefield.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    This might be, a story where the heroine is the holy sword¡­¡­

    Next time, the reinforcement arrives. What they will see there is

    PS

    It seems thatic version of Arifureta entered the Top 30 of Nikoniko''s first half of the year ranking.

    This too is thanks to everyone who read it! And then thanks to RoGa-sensei!

    Really thank you very much. Please take care of me from now on too!

    Nevertheless, this year too, half a year has passed huh¡­¡­haee

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    ¡¸What''s the status with the sortie preparation-¡¹

    The harsh voice of Moana who was wrapped in battle outfit was reverberating in the pce''s corridor. She was walking fast with her footsteps making pping sound as though to express her impatient feeling. Beside her, her close aides with Spenser, Donar, and Linden in the lead were apanying her.

    Spenser replied to Moana''s question with a stern expression.

    ¡¸It''s possible for three thousand to sortie in our state. However, the number of arous is insufficient, we are also mobilizing soldiers from the neighboring monitoring base, but we will need at the very least one day to reach the expected number.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s no good. Too slow. Three thousand is fine. We are departing right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t speak unreasonably.¡¹

    When Spenser said that chidingly, Moana stopped walking and turned her gaze.

    ¡¸There is no other way than pushing through recklessly. Right now, even in this very moment Arquette is in the verge of being annihted!¡¹

    That voice contained grief. It was something rare toe from Moana who always endeavored to beposed no matter the time. That was just how abnormal and dangerous the situation was, but for Spenser who had been at Moana''s side since she was born, he could guess that wasn''t all.

    Koone and others who should have departed from the capital at noon the day before yesterday to head toward Arquette returned back at the forenoon today in a desperate state even while being exhausted. Thinking about the distance between the capital and Arquette, their return was too early even if they were taking day trip. Most likely they were rushing back through the night without resting.

    Koone and others who returned back looked like they were going to copse. When they asked Koone and others just what in the world was going on that caused their state to be abnormal like that, the answer they were given was about a situation that was hard to believe.

    After making Koone and others rest, Moana naturally wasted no time to assemble her close aides in hurry and instructed them for sortie preparation to reinforce Arquette.

    But, there were two problems regarding the sortie preparation.

    First was the number of the enemy that was arge army of ten thousand.

    The other problem was that they were fighting against time.

    The battle strength that was permanently stationed in the capital was twenty thousand in total. The total battle strength from the citizens of the capital was less than thirty thousand. There were several cities set up at the boundary line between the desert and grasnd and along the coastline. These cities doubled as surveince base. If all the soldier force in those cities were mobilized, their number would barely reach a hundred thousand.

    It looked enough for a battle force, but the matter wasn''t that simple.

    After all, the situation this time was apletely abnormal situation. The <Dark Being> had obtained a method to attack the rear while ignoring the front line.

    In that case, there was no way they could left the capital unguarded. In this situation where the early detection of enemy using the unobstructed view of the desert was rendered meaningless, enough battle force had to be left behind in the capital no matter what.

    In addition, seeing how it would be meaningless unless they reinforced Arquette before the city fell, they had to mobilize using arous no matter what. Because they definitely wouldn''t make it in time if the soldier walked by foot to go there.

    But, naturally the number of arous avable was fewer than the number of soldier.

    With arous that were trained to not fear battle, and including the arous that were collected from the capital''s citizens, and by also further preparing not to carry any luggage as much as possible, and even after using method where multiple people would ride one arous in ce of the luggage, they still couldn''t secure arous in the number that could transport ten thousand soldiers.

    Even the number three thousand that Spenser said was already an amazing response to be able to prepare that many in this short time.

    Nevertheless, challenging ten thousand enemies with three thousand was still too rash.

    Spenser had to admonish that action as the royal guard captain.

    ¡¸Your majesty. However, speaking realistically, we cannot challenge an army of ten thousand with three thousand.¡¹

    ¡¸Spenser. Certainly I think that''s reckless. But, I''m not merely saying that without making any calction at all.¡¹

    Moana started walking again while speaking her thought.

    ¡¸If Arquette''s defensive wall is functioning, it will be possible for us charge through the enemy and enter the city. After that we will hole up there while waiting for the infantry and soldiers from the surveince bases to arrive, beforeunching pincer attack from outside and inside the city.¡¹

    It was a strategy that was riddled with problem.

    Certainly, if they could enter Arquette and then holing up inside, it would be possible for them to endure until the soldier force that was thebination from every area arrived. If it was the art users of the capital, they could easily reinforce and repair the defensive wall, while it would be easy for the soldiers to defeat the <Dark Beings> that sporadically crossed the defensive wall.

    The greatest bottleneck of being in the defensive side of a siege that was the food supply was also not a problem seeing that Arquette was a city where harvest was umted in there.

    But,

    ¡¸The gate must be closed right now. How are we going to go in?¡¹

    ¡¸We can use art to send notification for them to open the gate by matching our timing, or we can even use art to create a huge slope to cross the defensive wall. There are many ways that can be used.¡¹

    ¡¸If wegged even just for a bit, we will get surrounded and then annihted. It''s a gamble that is really bad for heart. Even if for example we managed that¡­¡­the n can only work assuming they are still outside the wall you know? What are we going to do in the case the city has fallen?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­If that''s the case, we will retreat. We will wait until the infantry and soldiers from every area link up with us.¡¹

    Spenser nodded while saying ¡¸Hmm¡¹. If she was able to choose the option of retreat there, then he guessed that she was still calm.

    But, that too was undoubtedly also a gamble. It was doubtful whether they could really retreat after approaching the enemy until the range where they came into view. There wasn''t any guarantee that the enemy wouldn''t lying in ambush for their arrival after taking down Arquette.

    Not to mention the <Dark Beings> should have realized that some people had escaped.

    Honestly speaking, Spenser had judged that Arquette''s situation was "despairing". It was a rear base with only defensive wall without even any decent soldier. It was impossible for the city to hold out for several days under the attack of arge army of ten thousand.

    In that case, even if taking back the city was something they inevitable had to do, the royal guard captain, Spenser ought to think about the safety of the queen. A decision where they should refrain from departing until they could secure enough force had to be made.

    However, he also understood Moana''s feeling really well. For Spenser, knowing that the people they had to protect was in a crisis made him unable to be calm. Rather, he felt his stomach getting churned up when thinking that even now Arquette was being trampled.

    Perhaps perceiving that indecision of Spenser, Moana added her words with a heavy andpelling voice.

    ¡¸We have to depart right now. Am I wrong, Spenser?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s about Kouki-dono, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ''As I thought'', Spenser thought while closing his eyes.

    ¡¸I understand your worry. You are wondering whether I''m getting rash, or that I''m losing my calm because of Kouki, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹

    Moana nodded while smiling bitterly.

    ¡¸Certainly, my personal feeling is wanting to go to help Kouki. He is weak even though he is that strong, he torment himself, causing him to be unable to make his decision, but even so he desperately wished to advance forward and keep struggling¡­¡­I want to help him. I want to be his aid.¡¹

    That mysterious young man who was imprisoned by his own mysterious feeling. Even though she had known him only for a few days, but he strangely left impression in her memory, as a person with broken heart.

    ¡¸Something must had happened in his past. I don''t know much about him. Just what happened that he is tormenting himself so much like that? That he can be so disappointed with himself like that?¡¹

    Kouki sometimes spoke out his feeling as though he was venting his anger. She could make a guess from that, but Moana instead didn''t think too deep about it. Because she wanted to hear it from his own mouth someday, when he wanted to talk to her about it.

    ¡¸He avoided killing, he is scared of getting killed, he is unable to believe his own decision¡­¡­however, even though he might not notice it himself, but in the end, he cannot help but saving the people beside him. Because, he is kind.¡¹

    Perhaps, that was exactly why he was called as hero. She thought like that.

    ¡¸Hey, Spenser. When someone who surely ought to be the person who is the most unrted to fighting said that he will remain behind in an extremely dangerous ce, just what is that person actually thinking?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I am a soldier. I don''t know the answer. But¡­¡­I understand the degree of his resolve. I think that he is an owner of resolve that is worthy of respect.¡¹

    Moana nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸That''s right. Then we have to meet his expectation.¡¹

    Her personal feeling affected her decision. But, her feeling as queen also affected that decision to the same degree.

    ¡¸An unrted man without any obligation or duty is risking his life for the sake of our people by himself alone. He is fighting while believing that we are rushing there as reinforcement.¡¹

    Not only Spenser, theplexion of all the close aides who were thinking of remonstrating Moana changed.

    ¡¸This isn''t about logic. Am I wrong?¡¹

    It was dangerous to go with small force. The safety of the queen had to be prioritized. Arquette''s situation was already hopeless. One ought to be rational in front of real problem.

    Indeed, all those reasons could just eat shit.

    ¡¸Indeed. Anything other than that will rot our warrior''s soul.¡¹

    Spenser smiled while nodding. He had said what he should said as a royal guard. But the queen that he loved and respected still gave hermand even then. In that case, taking action by following his soul wasn''t something to be sad about. His smile naturally changed into a fearless smile.

    ¡¸We will depart with three thousand. We will force ourselves to push through. However, we won''t do anything thoughtless. Entrust the warrior soul of all of you to me. Spenser, spread mymand!¡¹

    ¡¸By your will-¡¹

    Spenser gave his greatest salute to Moana before dashing away.

    ¡¸The title as soldier chief is a troubling thing in this kind of time. I''m envious toward Spenser.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s just as you said.¡¹

    Soldier chief Donar and head art user Linden breathed out a sigh simultaneously. They would stay behind to guard the capital and organized the following force. But, they themselves also wanted to rush out right now without dy.

    ¡¸Don''t say that. It''s because you two are staying behind that we can depart without any worry about the future. Besides, the new threat of the <Dark Being>¡­¡­it''s likely that in the battle from now on, base defense will be meaningless. I''ll have all of you rush around to my heart''s content too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah, we are looking forward to that. However¡­¡­sudden appearance from empty air, is it¡­¡­¡¹

    Soldier chief Donar groaned with a grim expression. That expression looked as though it was directed toward different matter rather than that threatening phenomenon itself.

    Moana who sensed that nodded with a loathing expression.

    ¡¸¡­..Only "that guy" can do such thing.¡¹

    Linden continued after her.

    ¡¸It must be the <Dark King>. Making miasma materialize at far away distance. It also happened at the battle five years ago. But, he should be able to do it within only fifty meter at best. Also even though he was able to manipte miasma, he shouldn''t have the ability to teleport other <Dark Being>.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like all this time he isn''t just healing his wound.¡¹

    Moana''s loathing expression changed into an even more bitter expression. But, she shook her head and showed a determined face,

    ¡¸From here on a war even fiercer than five years ago will start. This time for sure, one side will win and gain the right of survival, whether it''s mankind or the <Dark Being>. It will be a war to decide that. All of you, take care of Koone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Your will.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As your majesty will it.¡¹

    Both Donar and Linden also closed their eyes after a brief silence. They reflected upon Moana''s resolve and wish.

    Shemanded them to prioritize her little sister rather than herself who had lost most of her strength.

    They silently epted the resolve of her who had already like their own daughter, who at the same time had also splendidly grown to be a respectful king.

    The outer edge part of the oasis river of Synclea royal capital. Three thousand soldiers were standing by there while mounting arous.

    In order to stand in front of them, Moana also approached toward her personal mount Haumu who was made to stand by in front of the stable. The old man who was taking care of Haumu bowed his head reverently and handed over the rein.

    Moana said her thanks to the old man and he gently stroked Haumu''s nose tip. Even Haumu who usually would frolic(bite) at her currently was only staring still at Moana without showing any reluctant behavior.

    ¡¸Even Haumu somehow understand it huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana whispered while narrowing her eyes with her way of speaking turning casual. She pressed her forehead on Haumu''s nose tip and closed her eyes.

    ¡¸You are my mount. Most likely the time of your death will be the same like me. And then, that time is already nearing. No doubt about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhn¡¹

    Haumu let out a huff, the glint of his eyes showering down Moana as though to say ''so what''. He was the one and only mount of the king. He didn''t fear death or anything, such dominating aura was conveyed even without any spoken words.

    Moana smiled widely toward such Haumu. And then, in order to bestow a worthy essory for the mount of king, she took out a ribbon from her pocket©¤©¤

    ¡¸Onee-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Koone?¡¹

    When she turned around, Koone was there. Not only Koone, Spike, Lilin, and others, the members who followed Koone to Arquette were all there.

    Moana who somehow guessed what Koone was going to say opened her mouth before Koone could say anything.

    ¡¸You must not, Koone. You stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸But©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way it can be allowed that not a single royalty is staying at the capital in this situation. You understand right?¡¹

    She understood. Even Koone understood something like that. However, it was exactly because it was this kind of situation that her heart couldn''t allow her big sister to go to a battlefield where she might die. Fierce unease and feeling of despair where it felt like the ground under her was crumbling attacked Koone.

    And then, unexpectedly even for herself, she wanted to obtain the confirmation as quickly as possible with a feeling that was as strong as her concern toward her big sister. The confirmation of Kouki''s safety.

    ¡¸Onee-chan, Koone is©¤©¤¡¹

    Koone tried to vehemently argue further, but as expected her words were interrupted, by the index finger of her big sister that touched her lips softly.

    ¡¸Koone, be reasonable. Both I and Koone has duty as royalty. As your onee-chan, I am really happy with Koone''s feeling. But©¤©¤I will aplish what I ought to fulfill. Until that time when I used up this life.¡¹

    ¡¸tsu¡¹

    Moana''s words weren''t the usual kind and pampering words. She didn''t say "It will be fine" or "Onee-chan won''t leave Koone".

    Fulfilling one''s duty. She would do that. You too do that. Those were the words of queen. The time where she could just be the kind onee-chan for Koone was over.

    ¡¸You understand right? After all Koone is the little sister I''m proud of.¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, tsu¡­¡­under, stand. Koone, understand-¡¹

    Perhaps, this would be theirst meeting in this life. Koone nodded while desperately holding back her tear duct from bursting.

    Moana strongly hugged Koone whose expression distorted from holding back from crying as though she was hugging a treasure. Koone too also hugged back tightly, really tightly.

    ¡¸I''ll leave the capital in your hand, Koone.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onee-cha©¤©¤your majesty. May luck be with you.¡¹

    Hearing her beloved little sister changing how she was calling her, Moana was feeling like she was going to cry despite it was herself who was causing Koone to do that.

    Moana made a smile so that Koone wouldn''t notice that, but seeing Koone''s faint smile and gaze, it seemed that she had been seen through. "As expected from my Koone-tan", she used that way of calling only inside her heart.

    ¡¸Your majesty, we©¤©¤¡¹

    Spike who was at a loss for word from seeing the exchange between Moana and Koone asked hesitantly.

    ¡¸Of course, all of you stay behind. With how Spenser is apanying me, the leader of the royal guard in the capital is now Spike. Protect Koone.¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, by your will.¡¹

    Actually, he wanted to turn around and returned to Arquette. Even while biting his lips, Spike returned a salute in order to aplish his role.

    It seemed that all the members of Koone''s escort party shared that feeling. Every single one of them was making the same expression.

    Especially Lilin, the expression of the girl who was boasting ¡¸I was born for the sake of fighting¡¹ was filled to the brim with shame because of turning her back toward the enemy regardless of how she managed to aplish her role of protecting Koone.

    Even so she didn''t say anything the same like Spike. That was why, Koone opened her mouth in their ce.

    ¡¸Onee-cha©¤©¤your majesty. Can you allow to let at least Lilin to apany you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Lilin?¡¹

    Not just Moana, even Lilin was gazing in wonderment at Koone''s suggestion.

    ¡¸Yes. Lilin is Spenser''s direct subordinate in the first ce. She joined Koone''s escort squad in case of unexpected situation. And most of all, Koone think that it''s better that someone who know about Arquette''s current situation to apany your majesty just in case.¡¹

    It was a reasonable suggestion. And above all else, Koone''s feeling behind her words that wanted Moana to bring at least one person from her escort squad into the battle could be really felt.

    Moana said ¡¸I see¡¹ and nodded, then

    ¡¸How is your exhaustion? You will be going back to Arquette non-stop without even a wink of sleep. You also lent your strength for Arquette''s defense correct?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no problem. Your majesty, I beg you to take me into the battlefield. Please give me the chance to ughter the enemy in the front line.¡¹

    The words of Lilin who were bowing her head made Moana smiled wryly reflexively. Spike and others also seemed to feel the same. They made wry smile toward vigorous fighting spirit of the youngest girl of the escort squad.

    ¡¸Fine then. Lilin, return to your home unit for now. I''m looking forward to your performance in battle.¡¹

    ¡¸I thank your majesty. I will disy my wind for your majesty to see, carving apart the enemies that got away from hero-sama no matter how many they are.¡¹

    Spike and others called at Lilin ¡¸Kill a lot for our part too¡¹. Beside them, Koone spoke to Moana.

    ¡¸Can Koone ask your majesty to give message to hero-sa©¤©¤to Kouki-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸©¤©¤Tell him, ¡ºHow dare you did as you please without even asking Koone for permission! You better prepare yourself!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, fufufuh, go, got it. I will convey the message without fail.¡¹

    Kouki was surely alive. The message with a content that was based on such premise caused Moana to be unable to hold herughter down while thinking that it would surely be hell for Kouki even if he was alive.

    Like that, not even thirty minute after that, the soldier force led by Moana departed for Arquette.

    Less than two days since the force departed from the capital.

    Perhaps it should be said as expected, almost three days had passed since Koone and others escaped from Arquette.

    The arous were running with everything they had, even so they are putting up with sprinting while carrying two or three adult men who were fully equipped, so they needed rest no matter what. In addition, as expected marching with three thousand troops even by riding arous lowered their speedpared to marching with only several dozen troops.

    The time was several minutes passed the noon. It was about the afternoon of the sixth day since the day Kouki was summoned.

    For an army with number of more than a thousand to be able to cross the distance that normally would take one day and a half in that time could be said to be fast enough already.

    The army already entered the grasnd area and all the arous became animated and increased their speed even further.

    ¡¸Lilin. If I remember correctly, Kouki deployed a barrier of light that covered the whole Arquette right?¡¹

    Moana asked while repressing her impatient feeling.

    ¡¸Yes, Moana-sama. ¡­¡­It was a solemn and mystical barrier, not letting the whole army of ten thousand to pass. It was an amazing sight.¡¹

    Lilin answered while her eye glint glittered with fighting spirit toward the nearing battlefield. Spenser who was riding at Moana''s side shook his head and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸At that time when we were attacked by Ragar, we were also covered by shining half sphere barrier. It''s likely to be the same technique. It had toughness that wouldn''t twitch even with the full strength attack of Ragar but¡­¡­for the same technique to cover the whole city¡­¡­it''s hard to even imagine, a truly miraculous work.¡¹

    Spenser''s expression seemed to want to say ¡¸What an unbelievable power¡¹.

    ¡¸Light of protection¡­¡­then, we should be able to see it from afar before long. Spenser, what about the lookout at the surrounding?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no gap in our lokout. I have already sent out scouts to every directions. It should be about time for them to return temporarily¡­¡­¡¹

    Before Spenser could finish speaking, one arous showed itself crossing a small hill and joined up into the rank.

    Spenser''s eyes were scrutinizing the scout''s conspicuous act of crossing the hill. The scout was a young soldier who had returned from confirming the situation of Arquette. He was approaching Spenser''s position.

    Spenser was thinking whether he should scold the scout''s rash act, also for focusing everyone''s mind, but he stopped from speaking after seeing the scout''s eyes that were wavering in bewilderment.

    ¡¸Commander. Re, reporting¡¹

    ¡¸Muh, from your look, is there something ahead? Let''s hear it.¡¹

    The scouts resolved himself and opened his mouth while Moana and others were also listening carefully.

    ¡¸Yes-. Regarding the barrier of light that we heard beforehand¡­¡­I couldn''t confirm it''s existence.¡¹

    *hyuh* The sound of breath caught in the throat rang out. It came from Moana. Herplexion turned pale. Beside her Lilin was gritting her teeth audibly and her expression warped in vexation.

    There was no barrier of light. That was to say, it was the proof that the person who casted the barrier had ran out of strength.

    Holding back Moana from reflexively trying to ask for reconfirmation, Spenser told the scout to continue his report. The most important information was the approximate amount of enemy''s current number and whether Arquette had fallen or not©¤©¤putting it another way, it was the evaluation standard to decide whether they should withdraw the army or kept advancing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is Arquette fallen?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­that¡­¡­I don''t know.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Spenser didn''t understand what the scout meant. The scout should have seen Arquette''s situation from afar. The scout should be able to see how many <Dark Being> was surrounding Arquette, and whether the gate was already destroyed or not. Spenser''s eyes narrowed like a hawk that was fixed toward the scout, asking what he meant.

    The scout gulped, and then he continued speaking a bit rapidly to convey the situation that he witnessed as it was.

    ¡¸It looks like the gate was destroyed! However, around Arquette, there are only a great number of Dark Beings'' corpses, I practically cannot catch sight of any moving thing! The number of the corpses, I didn''t confirm it from every directions, but at the very least in the east side there were©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸What, say it clearly! Was it several hundred?¡¹

    If that was the case, then the possibility was that therge army of <Dark Being> had already subdued Arquette and upied the city and right now they were hiding inside, or they were advancing toward the neighboring territory, or perhaps they were standing by somewhere in order tounch ambush.

    But, as though to blow away that doubt of Spenser, a shocking report with content that was indeed worthy to bewilder the scout was given.

    ¡¸Sir-, based from my observation, it was roughly©¤©¤around six thousand, I think.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha?¡¹

    Spenser unconsciously leaked out a stupid sounding voice. But not just him, even Moana and others also showed an expression that wanted to ask just what this person was saying.

    ¡¸It, it''s true. There is really a great number of corpses lying around, even I myself don''t know just what is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Calm down. Were the corpses really the corpse of those guys? What about the possibility of some kind of fake body?¡¹

    ¡¸Still, I didn''t mistake fake corpses as the real thing. All those are certainly dead <Dark Beings>. Even corpses just from species that we knew like bull head species, scaled dragon species, entric species¡­¡­all those are¡­¡­¡¹

    Spenser said ¡¸Good work¡¹ and told the scout to withdraw, and then he looked back at Moana.

    ¡¸What do you think, your majesty?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you think Kouki did that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don''t know. It''s hard to believe that so suddenly. In Koone-sama''s report, Kouki-dono himself said that he would run out of strength first against such number. Currently there is no barrier and the gate is opened. Frankly, it''s impossible to decide with this unexpected situation. Perhaps we should think that this is some kind of trap by the enemy.¡¹

    Certainly it was just as Spenser said. Moana nodded at Spenser''s concern and she closed her eyes for a while.

    And then she put her thought in order and opened her eyes.

    ¡¸We are advancing. If there is no enemy and Arquette''s gate is opened, then it''s fortuitous. We have to make sure of the city''s situation.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­By your will. We will increase the lookout to the surrounding.¡¹

    Regardless of the enemy''s nonexistence, there was no way they could withdraw without ascertaining the safety of the citizens. Spenser also agreed with that decision.

    The army fastened their pace while being on guard and hurried toward Arquette.

    Before long Arquette''s state came into view. Moana and the others held their breath.

    Just as the scout said, a great number of <Dark Beings> were lying down nearby the east gate. It was clear even from afar that they were dead withck of body part or severed into two. The cause was undoubtedly from sh attack. It seemed that the cause of the <Dark Beings>'' death wasn''t from unforeseen circumstance.

    ¡¸We are continuing ahead.¡¹

    The army rushed through the corpses on Moana''s order. The corpses were lying on top of each other so much that there was no empty ce to step on.

    ¡¸The blood trace, the position of loss body part, the way they fell¡­¡­your majesty. It seems these guys were thrown away after getting cut down around the gate.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The north part and southern part looks clean.¡¹

    ¡¸From the scout''s report, it looks like that the west part only have the grain farm area getting ruined but there is mostly no trace of fighting there.¡¹

    Moana and others approached quite near the gate before long.

    There were also traces of fierce fighting around there too. Everywhere there were the expired bodies of <Dark Being>.

    But, at that time, their ears suddenly caught sound of tumult.

    ¡¸tsu, let''s go-¡¹

    They passed through the gate. The sound of tumult was getting louder. While the army was spreading through the city with Spenser''s instruction, the main force was running toward the tumult following Moana''s order.

    Houses were destroyed into a tragic state that was clear even just from a nce. The street was messed up as though the ground had been plowed through. And then there were the countless expired <Dark Beings>.

    But, they still hadn''t found even a single corpse of human.

    ¡¸Moana-sama! The underground vault is ahead from here! It''s at the other side of that big warehouse!¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    Moana nodded at Lilin''s report. The tumultuous sound was gradually getting louder. The number of expired <Dark Being> was also getting more numerous. The number might reach a thousand even just inside the city.

    ¡¸The direction ahead! Enemy sighted! Vanguard, charge!¡¹

    The moment they turned around the corner from the street that stretched straight from the east gate, they caught sight of countless <Dark Beings>. Although, it appeared that they weren''t taking position in order to meet the advance of Moana and the others.

    The <Dark Beings> were crowding the street, they were even spreading on the buildings'' rooftop. All of them were facing toward a single direction. They only finally noticed Moana and others at the same time when they came into view.

    Moana and others felt question seeing that. Even so, there was no need to hesitate with enemy in front of their eyes.

    They charged the <Dark Beings> from behind and routed the enemy. A squad climbed to the rooftops following Spenser''s instruction and they openedbat against the enemies on the rooftops.

    It was hard to userge force inside a limited space. Moana''s main force divided further into small units, spreading into alleys and streets like water pervading into countless ditches.

    The <Dark Beings> fought back, but the momentum of the soldiers who were driven by rage was tremendous and the enemies were routed one after another. The reinforcement army was advancing forward and forward.

    The army didn''t hesitate in their path.

    Because they could just charge forward toward the direction where the several thousand <Dark Beings> were crowding into.

    Like that Moana and others advanced for a while.

    Before long, Moana and others arrived at the center of the tumult, they came out at the other side of therge building©¤©¤therge warehouse that still had its walls standing strong despite having its roof destroyed. There they saw it.

    A ce that became a mountain of rubble, where most of the surrounding buildings were copsed.

    At that ce that was bing like arge za, there were several hundred <Dark Beings> who were tightly forming a round besiegement, and about the same number of expired <Dark Beings> at the surrounding.

    And then, at the center, was him.

    Surrounded by enemy from all directions, assaulted continuously without any pause¡­¡­

    It was difficult to search any spot on his body that was safe. He had literally be wounded all over his body¡­¡­

    However, under his feet there was a solid looking door made from metal¡­¡­

    ©¤©¤Aa

    That was a sigh that was leaked out by someone.

    Determination.

    That figure which was the embodiment of that word shook the soul of the warriors.

    And then, the <Dark Beings> who were only concentrating at the enemy before their eyes finally noticed the existence of Moana and others.

    They all stiffened for a moment.

    The one who moved first was her majesty the queen whose soul was shaken.

    ¡¸tsu, Roar-, oh warriors! Annihte the enemy! Save him©¤©¤Save Kouki!!¡¹

    ©¤©¤<em>oOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!</em>

    The war cry of the warriors'' soul shook Arquette.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Sorry that this chapter feel half-baked. It feels like I will receive scolding ''Isn''t this only barely fulfilling the advance notice of previous chapter, or rather it hasn''t reached even that'', but I''m thinking of splitting the chapter because of the word number, I''m sorry (sweat)

    Forgive Shirakome who is generally unable to follow the n

    Also, regarding the descend of that guy, I''m thinking of lengthening the number of day of Liliana''s speech by two, three days.

    It''s inexcusable toward those who is looking forward to it, but as expected I want to make Kouki do it until the end here.

    PS:

    At Comic Galdo, a spinoff called ¡¸Arifureta Nichijou de Sekai Saikyou¡¹was starting serialization.

    It can be seen at Ovep-sama''s homepage, so please have a look if it pleases you.

    The view point is the serious Yue, but the key point was from Shirakome''s pov lol

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    Looking at the number, both sides were about equal. The battle strength between the kingdom army and the <Dark Being> army should be in bnce against each other.

    But, in reality it wasn''t like that at all.

    It was just like a clump of weed getting swallowed by muddy stream.

    That could only be said to be natural. After all in this ce, everything in every senses were working in the kingdom army''s favor.

    First, thanks to almost all the <Dark Beings> congregated at the surrounding of Arquette''s underground vault, it was possible to surround them despite the location being in the middle of city.

    Second, the kingdom army had the geographical advantage that was urban warfare.

    Third, there was already no more blessing power that could be eaten at the surrounding, although only for a bit but the <Dark Beings> looked exhausted.

    Fourth, it was only within a part of the <Dark Beings>, but because they had been continuously losing fighting against only one person, fear against human was starting to grow in them.

    And then, above all else, the bloodcurdling fighting spirit of the kingdom army soldiers were increasing without any end in sight, the pressure from that beaten down the moral of the enemies. Without doubt that was the greatest cause of the curbstomp.

    The righteous indignation of Arquette getting attacked. The vindication of honor for five years ago. Hatred toward the very race of <Dark Being> itself.

    Just one person©¤©¤

    Even though he bore no duty or responsibility whatsoever, he continued to fight for three whole days while getting worn out. The soldiers'' feeling toward that person couldn''t be expressed with words.

    For a soldier, after witnessing such an exalted gant figure, there was no way they couldn''t be shaken. There was no way they could stop their soul from roaring.

    Fierce.

    A fighting spirit where there was no need for hesitation to use that word to represent it was exterminating the <Dark Beings> one after another.

    ¡ºRe, Retreat-! Retreat-¡»

    Someone unknown among the <Dark Being> yelled that.

    If their opponent was only one person, their obstinacy could hold on. If they were against one man who looked like he would copse anytime now, they could passionately rage and fought, thinking that the next attack for sure would finish the fight, that they would be the one who would bring down the enemy who caused this much damage toward them.

    They were like gambler who felt that the jackpot woulde out at the next one for sure and lost sight of when to quit.

    ¡¸Rout them! Chase any that run away and kill them! Prioritize pulling them away from Kouki''s nearby!¡¹

    Moana''smand thundered. The soldiers chased and routed the enemies one after another.

    Seeing that, perhaps deciding that the battle had been decided, the <Dark Beings> were running away from Kouki''s surrounding altogether.

    Among them, there were also <Dark Beings> who realized that they were already unable to escape andunched suicide attack at Kouki, but before Moana and others could even say ¡¸Ah¡¹, Kouki who were swaying in ce cut them down with a single stroke of katana.

    It was sword skill that would make anyone shudder seeing it. Heads were flying like a joke.

    The veteran Spenser who was watching felt as though he couldn''t recognize the moment when the katana was swung, and the process of cutting the head. When he noticed it was already over.

    Kouki kept standing imposingly, his head looking down with both his hands dangling down. His expression couldn''t be seen, but even though Moana had been calling at him many times since a while ago, he showed no reaction in response.

    His state was umon.

    And yet despite so, with that state where he wasn''t even taking stance, he was swaying back and fro while ughtering <Dark Beings> that leaped at him with sword attack that couldn''t be perceived.

    ¡¸The sword''s¡­¡­summit©¤©¤sword saint¡¹

    Spenser whispered with a hoarse voice. It was a legend that his father told him when he was but a child.

    An unseen and unavoidable sword strike. One of the summits that a swordsman ought to aim for.

    In the far past, that technique was considered as the king''s sword, the character of the legend was extolled and people were calling him <Sword Saint>.

    The current Kouki, he looked just like the seconding of the legend.

    ¡¸Kouki!¡¹

    When Spenser went ''hah'' and came back to his senses, there weren''t any more figure of <Dark Being> at the surrounding. The tumultuous sound of the soldiers fighting could be heard from the direction of the west gate.

    And then, Moana took the healing art users with her and rushed toward Kouki.

    She was rushing toward Kouki with great momentum, just like what the <Dark Beings> doing before this.

    ¡¸Don''t-, your majesty! Back away-¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kouki who was still standing silently with both his hands dangling down and his face looking down was swaying.

    Moana who heard Spenser''s voice and looked back©¤©¤was already in Kouki''s range.

    ¡¸-!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gua!?¡¹

    A hair''s breadth. Lilin pulled Moana back. The two fell behind and rolled around. ¡¸What are you doing¡¹ Moana said while her voice was stifled from the impact of falling. In the field of vision of Moana who lifted her face, white strings were fluttering down in the air¡­¡­

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you safe, Moana-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Your majesty-, are you injured!?¡¹

    Lilin asked with a pale expression while Spenser called with an impatient expression, but the astonished Moana didn''t pay them any attention.

    The fluttering down white strings.

    Those were©¤©¤her hair.

    The tips of Moana''s white hair were slightly cut and fluttered in the air.

    Who cut those hairs?

    That was obvious.

    ¡¸Kouki?¡¹

    There was no answer to her call.

    Kouki were standing still on his original position©¤©¤above the door of the underground vault.

    Thanks to rolling down on the ground, Moana finally could see the face of Kouki that was looking down. At the same time, she noticed the abnormality.

    ¡¸Kou, ki¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no light in those half closed eyes. Those eyes were empty, they weren''t looking at anywhere.

    ¡¸It looks like¡­¡­he is alive. But, he is unconscious. What the¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Unbelievable¡­¡­¡¹

    Both Spenser and Lilin lost their words. Moana too also the same.

    That was understandable.

    Just who in the world could possibly imagine <em>someone fighting while being unconscious</em>.

    Looking at him once more, Kouki''s state was really atrocious.

    There was all kind of sizes of wounds throughout his body. Few ces were unharmed. He was blood drenched all over his body, his brown hair was dyed dark red by his own blood and enemy''s blood. His breathing was shallow and faint, it sounded like it would stop anytime now. His side that could be seen from the gap of his torn clothes was warped, perhaps it was because his ribcage was broken and changed shape¡­¡­

    The sword that changed shape was gripped in only one hand, because his other arm was broken all over from the shoulder until the fist.

    Looking closer, the hand that was grasping the sword was wrapped in severalyer of cloth scraps, so that even if the hand lost gripping strength, the sword wouldn''t slip down.

    *jijiji-, jijiji-* The holy sword was flickering with light like amp that was almost cut off from electricity, as though expressing the light of Kouki''s life as it was.

    Just how long he had been fighting continuously in this state?

    His figure that was continuing to fight even when he was unconscious.

    Moana sent his gaze toward the spot where Kouki was standing. The entrance of the underground vault.

    She understood just from seeing that.

    ©¤©¤I won''t let anyone touch even a single hair of them

    An emotion that couldn''t possibly be expressed with words became tear and overflowed.

    ¡¸You are, you are protecting them until you be like that¡­¡­you are protecting them until the end aren''t you, Kouki¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana stood up. Spenser and Lilin tried to stop her, but Moana told them no need with a smile.

    Spenser and Lilin tried to say that it was dangerous to get near the current Kouki who would remove anyone who approached. However, they became unable to say anything seeing that smile. Both of them were also unable to stop the trembling inside their chest from seeing Kouki''s figure.

    The two of them were watching attentively in silent. No, it wasn''t just the two of them, before they realized they were surrounded by soldiers who were watching attentively with the same expression on their faces. Moana advanced under their gaze.

    Two meter left until Kouki''s sword boundary.

    ¡¸Kouki. Kouki, it''s me. It''s Moana you see. I''ming toward you now. I''m sorry that I''mte okay?¡¹

    One meter remaining.

    ¡¸Everything is all right already. Because you have protected to the very end. There is no more enemy here.¡¹

    Thirty centimeter remaining.

    Kouki reacted with swaying.

    Spenser was about to move, but Lilin caught his arm and she shook her head. Her gaze was directed straight at Kouki. Trust at the utmost filled that gaze. Spenser also rxed his body.

    ¡¸That''s why, you can rest already. It''s okay to not fight¡­¡­that''s why-¡¹

    Remaining distance©¤©¤zero.

    The holy sword vanished. That was how the unseen sword strike looked like when it approached Moana''s neck©¤©¤when it stopped still right above the skin.

    Even if he was unconscious, but if someone called at him wholeheartedly, the kind him would surely respond without fail.

    If "I''m right here" was conveyed to him, he absolutely wouldn''t harm someone who wished to protect.

    Moana who was convinced of that gently embraced Kouki without even a shred of diposure.

    ¡¸Kouki¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­u¡­¡­a?¡¹

    A faint groan. When Moana peered into Kouki''s face while supporting him, there was his eyes there that were reflecting Moana''s face. Those eyes were faintly likemp with light returning in it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mo¡­¡­a¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it''s me right here, Kouki.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I have¡­¡­to¡­¡­protect¡¹

    It was a hoarse voice that almost couldn''t be heard. Moana gently whispered with her tears overflowing once more.

    ¡¸It''s all right. It''s over already. Everyone is safe. You protected them. That''s why, it''s all right already.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡­¡­.pro, tected?¡¹

    Kouki''s eyes were slightly opened wide, it was like he wanted to say ¡¸Unbelievable¡¹ even though it was something that he did himself.

    That was why, Moana stared straight into Kouki''s eyes with a strong gaze while telling him.

    ¡¸Yes, you protected them. Thank yo¡¸u, Kouki. Everyone, is saved by you.¡¹

    Kouki who received those words was¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m¡­¡­d¡¹

    Saying that, he smiled slightly and closed his eyes.

    The body slumped and lost strength. The holy sword lose even its faint light as though to say that its role was over. Moana who was glued closely to Kouki understood, that something unseen but important was dispersing from Kouki''s body.

    That figure that was quietly losing strength, was as though¡­¡­

    ¡¸Quick-, heal him! Hurry! This person absolutely must not be let to die!¡¹

    Amand that sounded like scream was yelled. The art users who stiffened from Kouki''s heroic state assembled altogether and began applying their art.

    The expression of the art users of the capital who excelled in healing grew worse with impatience. That told the reality of the precariousness of the current Kouki.

    ¡¸Please, I beg you don''t die¡­¡­Kouki¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana''s prayer resounded among the sound of fighting that still reverberated from afar, and between the soldiers who were moving around in order to get the people of Arquette out from the underground vault.

    He felt a sensation as though he was floating from the bottom of dark water.

    It was as though something terribly heavy was coiling around him. His vision was pitch dark and couldn''t see anything. His voice too, his throat stung and couldn''t really make voice.

    (What¡­¡­the world after death is really simple huh¡­¡­)

    If ce like hell or heaven really existed, he must be heading toward hell without doubt. If he waited here, before long even king Yama mighte to judge him.

    This time for sure, there would be no one that could chase after him like that time in the ¡¾Holy Precincts¡¿.

    (Even though Shizuku and others had saved me after much trouble¡­¡­even though I finally found my answer¡­¡­even though it finally felt like I can live by facing forward¡­¡­how unfortunate)

    Loneliness, sadness, frustration.

    When he thought that he wouldn''t be able to meet his family and friends anymore, those feelings welled up like flood.

    At the same time, he thought of that girl who he felt like he was seeing at the very end like a miracle.

    (Moana, sama. ¡­¡­Was that an illusion? I don''t remember how long I was fighting but¡­¡­I wonder if I was able to protect everyone?)

    He protected them. That was how he felt. He had no basis for thinking so, but deep inside Kouki he was convinced of that. That he surely achieved that.

    (Though, I killed as many as I protected)

    It was impossible to save "both sides". However, if he pursued for "one side" and didn''t fail in doing that¡­¡­then as he thought, it must be one answer.

    Thinking that he had scattered a great number of lives, then without doubt he would be going to hell. Was king Yama not here yet? Getting kept in suspense like this was¡­¡­honestly felt scary, so he wished that he would quicklye.

    While thinking of such uncontroble imagination, what surfaced at the back of Kouki''s mind was about "that guy".

    (If it''s "that guy", surely he will point his gun even to king Yama and asked ¡¸Are you enemy, or ally¡¹ instead. If the answer to that is enemy, he will surely pull the trigger.)

    What a really simple evaluation standard.

    As expected it was a way of living that he couldn''t possibly do.

    Thinking that, for some reason Kouki found it extremely funny that he spontaneously almostughed.

    He almostughed but,

    (Nnn!? It hurts!? For some reason my whole body feel so painful it feels like I''m gonna dieeeeee!?)

    ''Why is there still flesh pain even after death huh!'' When he directed such unreasonable outburst of anger to the king Yama in his heart, for some reason he felt a sensation as though his consciousness was surfacing.

    Furthermore, inside the pitch ck darkness was even starting to be shined with faint light.

    (Eh? Don''t tell me, I''m¡­¡­)

    Thinking that it was impossible, Kouki opened his eyes©¤©¤

    The field of vision of Kouki who opened his eyes in reality waspletely filled with the close-up face of a middle aged man. It was at a very close range where their nose almost touched each other.

    ¡¸Hih, -a!? Ngih, it hurt-, scary-!? Scary hurt!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oo!? Kouki-dono! You woke up!¡¹

    A stern middle-aged man. The look of his eyes was that of a veteran warrior. The criminal of the close-up face at the waking up was Spenser.

    In addition, when his body jerked from surprise, intense pain instantly assaulted his whole body.

    This was the worst waking up.

    Spenser said ¡¸I will call her majesty here immediately! Please wait for a second!¡¹ and dashed out of the room.

    For the time being the "scary" thing left, so Kouki calmed down and looked at his surrounding with teary eyes from pain.

    He had recollection of the room''s make up. It was really simr with the guest room in the feudal lord''s mansion that he was guided into when he first arrived at Arquette. Or rather, it was exactly that guest room. When he focused his hearing, he could hear the hustle and bustle of people outside the window.

    ¡¸I''m, alive? I''m, still alive¡­¡­¡¹

    Bit by bit, that fact seeped into him. Unconsciously his tear duct loosened and tears spilled out emotionally. He really thought that his life was lost as thepensation of his wish and the atonement of his crime.

    He thought, that he wouldn''t be able to meet anyone else anymore.

    It was scary. It was painful.

    However, he was alive.

    What he did, what he aplished, and then how he was alive right now.

    All of that pressed on his heart. Kouki simply cried.

    *zudadadadada-* The terrific sound of footsteps resounded in the ears of such Kouki.

    Recalling that just now Spenser said ¡¸I will call her majesty¡¹, Kouki guessed that it was Moanaing his way. He wiped his tears in hurry. Somehow, he didn''t want to show her his pathetic side even more than this.

    Right after he finished wiping up his eyes, *BAA©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤NN!!* the door was blown off and Moana arrived.

    Why was it he wondered. Kouki felt an immense feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He wondered if these two sisters simrly held some kind of grudge toward door.

    ¡¸Kouki.¡¹

    ¡¸Moana, sama¡­¡­as I thought it wasn''t some kind of illusion then.¡¹

    Moana who was amazed seeing the awakened Kouki let out tears seeping out from hearing those words of Kouki, she then ran toward him with small steps and without pause she sat down snugly on the bed.

    She sat down with her back facing Kouki, and with her long hair acting as veil he also couldn''t see her face from the side.

    ¡¸Excuse me, Moana-sama? What about the people of Arquette? How long it has been since then?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki felt a bit anxious seeing the silent Moana. He wondered if something happened, something that wasn''t good.

    But, before he could speak out his anxiety, Moana slowly tilted her body toward Kouki. Without pause she embraced Kouki''s body as though she was covering him, gently so that it wouldn''t affect Kouki''s wounds.

    ¡¸Mo, Mo Mo Mo, Moana-sama!?¡¹

    Sweet fragrance like kukuri fruit tickled Kouki''s nose. A sensation that was clearly soft even through the sheet covering his body caused him to feel agitated against his wish.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The people of Arquette are all safe. I told you right? You protected everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­yes.¡¹

    There was Moana''s face right beside his own face as though she was burying her face on his body. Her voice was slightly shaking from the various emotions filling it, reaching his ear along with her breath.

    ¡¸It has only been a day since then. Really, just what kind of body you have to be able to wake up even though you almost died.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­that''s because of the hero''s specs.¡¹

    Influenced by Moana who was talking in a casual way, Kouki also responded to her with a casual way of talking.

    Moana lifted her face, and then she stared at Kouki with her nose tip kept close to him.

    ¡¸But, you will die when it''s time to die.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Even your healing, several times it looked hopeless in the middle of it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I too, thought that this is it many times.¡¹

    If it wasn''t Kouki then surely it would be beyond any help. The life force that was vitalized by blessing art, magic power that would recover when resting, and skill that elevated healing power as long as there was magic power. And then, the art users who continuously used healing art until they copsed.

    All those barely saved Kouki''s life.

    ¡¸Just, why are you making that kind of eyes?¡¹

    There were a lot, really a lot of things she wanted to say. She wanted to say that she didn''t ask him for dedication to the degree he would throw away his life. She wanted to ask why he didn''te back together with Koone. She wanted to ask him just what was he thought about his own life. There were a lot that she wanted to say as worried as she was.

    However, seeing Kouki''s clear gaze, Moana became unable to say anything.

    Kouki made a small smile and spoke.

    ¡¸I found, my answer.¡¹

    Kouki who wavered about his way of living. He held distrust toward himself and was unable to choose anything. He was wandering, looking for what was right, which was right, "the right choice".

    He said that he found the answer, within the verge of death.

    It was something that one ought to be happy about but¡­¡­Moana''s expression turnedplicated.

    ¡¸Then with that, you won''t hesitate anymore? You can live without feeling suffering?¡¹

    Kouki shook his head quietly.

    ¡¸I will still waver from now on too, I think that it surely will be painful. Because the answer that I found, is something like that.¡¹

    He was unable toe to a clear decision like "that guy".

    Enemy and ally. Dividing the world into two such colors, that was something he couldn''t do. He couldn''t swing his sword while still not knowing anything.

    Surely he would struggling and floundering dreaming for the ideal. If there wasn''t such path, he would surely be anguished when reality was thrust toward him.

    But, so what.

    He would struggle. He would worry in anguish. Bring it on.

    At those times, he would just make his choice, believing that it would surely lead to the best result.

    Surely, nine out of ten he would regret the result, but he absolutely wouldn''t give up the future that resulted after he made his choice no matter what.

    If the ideal was impossible, the second best then. Even if that was also beyond him, he would continue to fight in order to haul in a future that was better even if for just a bit.

    Yes, the world couldn''t be divided into two colors.

    Right, or wrong.

    From whose point of view it was decided?

    There was no such thing as the right solution.

    ¡¸I idolized my grandfather. Because Jii-chan is my hero, because hero has to be right¡­¡­I, was imprisoned by the "right thing" unnoticed by myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now it''s different?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I want to do the right thing, but I''m not imprisoned by that anymore. Because, whether it''s right or wrong, but in the end, I''m unable to p away that hand.¡¹

    For the <Dark Being>, Kouki was unmistakably "evil", he was in the wrong for killing them.

    But, even so Kouki was unable to p away that boy''s hand. He absolutely didn''t want to do that. No matter how much he wished for the path where both sides could live. No matter even if it became he cut down one side.

    ¡¸I''ll keep worrying until the time limit. But, I will surely make my choice. Even if it won''t go as I want it at the end of my choice, I''ll continue to struggle. I cannot stop dreaming. Even if it won''te true.¡¹

    ''In the end, I don''t really change huh'', Kouki made a wry smile.

    Moana stared fixedly at Kouki''s eyes, and then she smiled gently.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­if that''s Kouki''s answer, then I''ll root for you. If it''s needed, I''ll lend you my strength as much as you need. It''s not because you have saved Arquette. It''s because I want to be your strength.¡¹

    ¡¸Moana, sama¡­¡­¡¹

    With her own nose tip, Moana poked at Kouki''s nose tip chidingly so that he corrected the way he was calling her.

    That adding "-sama", was unnecessary.

    Kouki also smiled quietly while feeling as though he was pulled in by Moana''s eyes.

    ¡¸Moana. Right now there are a lot of problem and there is also not really time but¡­¡­someday, will you hear a story about my massive failure?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to hear no matter what kind of story. Let me listen, absolutely.¡¹

    Moana nodded happily hearing Kouki''s words telling her that he wanted her to know about him.

    A silence that wasn''t awkward in the least filled the room.

    With their gazes still intertwined with each other, they became closer bit by bit©¤©¤

    Kouki''s excellent hero ears finally caught the small, yet a lot of breathing sound that was countless.

    He stiffened like rock, and then Kouki looked to the side *gigigi* like a machine that ran out of oil. Following that motion, Moana also moved her gaze©¤©¤

    At the entrance of the room that had its door blown away, she saw countless silhouette of people watching attentively while holding their breath.

    With Spenser and Lilin at the forefront, a lot of soldiers, and furthermore the feudal lord Rothko and his wife S, the vignce corps captain Ivana and her subordinates, and then the civil officials¡­¡­

    They were pouring their gaze with all the space packed full with people.

    ¡¸¡ª!? Eeh-eeh-ehem-! Ko, Ko Ko, Kouki seems to be fine already! I''m relieved!¡¹

    Moana stood up in a sh with her stance like a soldier''s "at ease" position to cover up the situation. Seeing that, Kouki made tsukkomi inside his heart ¡¸There is no keeping up appearance anymore you know¡¹ seeing such Moana. Moana''s cheeks were bright red.

    After that, Rothko and others came in with awkward expression that said ¡¸We are being nuisance in her majesty''s tryst¡¹. They spoke their joy at Kouki''s safety, and then they expressed their gratitude for saving the city.

    Midway, the recovered healers arrived in order to continue their treatment toward Kouki, but because the room was cramped with everyone who came wanting to say their thanks even for just a bit and caused the room to be noisy, the healers finally ran out of patience and they raged ¡¸We cannot concentrate here-¡¹, and they kicked out everyone including Rothko. Such strange urrence happened.

    Rothko was literally kicked out despite being the feudal lord. The soldiers, including Rothko who received such treatment were all acting despondent. That sight could be said to be really surreal.

    There was one more unusual urrence, or rather an incident that caused all the soldiers who knew the girl to feel so shocked their eyeballs might leaped out from their eye sockets.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama. Your figure that continued to fight even while unconscious©¤©¤was mesmerizing. You are exactly a man among man, a warrior among warrior.¡¹

    Saying such thing, she©¤©¤Lilin kissed Kouki''s cheek.

    As far as Moana, Spenser, and everyone else knew, that should be her "first" kiss.

    The true feeling of the girl who then returned to her work as though nothing had happened was unknown. Or rather, everyone present wanted to leave it as something unknown for the time being.

    The reason was, because her majesty''s eyes were turning round and round after that.

    In addition, it was only for a moment but a beastly gaze where in her heart "Right now while Kouki cannot move¡­¡­" showed through transparently was directed toward Kouki.

    Kouki who was dumbfounded from Lilin''s kiss twitched went ¡¸Hah, killing intent!?¡¹ while springing up on the spot. Seeing such Kouki, Spenser and others reached a tacit agreement between each other to do watchful waiting in regard to this case.

    It seemed that even the brawny soldiers were bad against the "war of woman" that might resulted by any chance. To the degree that they averted their gaze from the savior that saved the city while offering their prayer.

    Throughout all those, with Kouki''s astounding recovery power and the healing of multiple excellent healers, Kouki was forced to aplete bed rest for a week at least but¡­¡­

    The situation was already moving.

    ©¤©¤Reinforcement request from the neighboring territory of Arquette

    ©¤©¤A news from the capital with gist that arge army led by <Dark King> was confirmed marching forward

    The bad news brought by messengers rushing to Arquette.

    However, those news didn''t enter the ear of Kouki who was sleeping once more.

    No one tried to tell him.

    Because if Kouki knew about it, he absolutely would move right now.

    That was why, Kouki didn''t notice.

    That Moana and others had departed toward the battlefield.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Next chapter, the demon king finally arrives¡­I think

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    Letting out a small groan, the sleeping Kouki opened his eyes.

    He stared absentmindedly at the ceiling, it was the unchanging guest room of Arquette feudal lord''s mansion.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m d.¡¹

    Kouki who was uneasy that perhaps that time he spent with Moana, the uproar with Rothko and others, all of those might be only a dream and he was actually dead as he thought, he leaked out that whisper and sighed in relief.

    He looked around, but there was no one in the room. The door that was tragically blown away by Moana was also back just like before.

    Kouki tried ascertaining his body''s condition.

    (-, I''m still far away fromplete recovery¡­¡­. My right arm and left side are in the worst condition. My bones aren''tpletely fixed too yet. But the small wounds are healed. As for my physical exhaustion¡­¡­perhaps, it''s about forty percent recovered? My magic power¡­¡­it''s used for healing so, it''s still barely at twenty percent.)

    Kouki let out arge sigh in exasperation and his body sunk into the bed.

    Looking at outside the window, the sun was slightly sinking. It would be evening in just a few more hours. He remembered that when he first woke up the sunlight was the same like this, so he must have been sleeping for a full day.

    He stared at the sky from the window for a while.

    It was really quiet.

    Kouki''s heart was also at ease like the silence of the room.

    (Since I came to this world, this is the eight days I think? Even though it''s only a week, I had spent a really deep time here. ¡­¡­Nagumo too, did he feel like this when he was at the abyss? No, from what I saw at the image in the ice and snow cavern, it was worse for him. He also got his arm eaten right from the start. It''s already lucky that I still have all my limbs.)

    That guy was someone who he held an extremelyplicated feeling against, but since he dropped out from school and traveled across Tortus, Kouki frequently thought about Hajime.

    That was also the case when he decided to stay behind at Arquette.

    No matter what, he couldn''t help but be conscious of that man.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration even if he called him someone who changed his everything.

    He wondered how he should think about him, or perhaps just like how Hajime didn''t think anything©¤©¤or feeling indifferent about Kouki if speaking frankly, perhaps he should also be like that and stopped worrying about it.

    He had also found the answer about his feeling toward Hajime where he didn''t have any conclusion about it before. No, he was finally able to recognize his feeling where he had been averting his eyes all this time.

    (That guy surely doesn''t give a damn at all about me but¡­¡­I absolutely will meet him one more time and talk to him.)

    A small smile surfaced on his lips. It was a smile without any gloominess in it, it could even be called a fearless smile. It was a truly manly smile that Kouki had never made until now.

    ¡¸At any rate¡­¡­¡¹

    He was really hungry. No, honestly speaking he was feeling abnormally hungry.

    There was a water pitcher nearby filled with fruit juice that was giving off good smell, so it was likely he could replenish his body fluid and nutrition from it, but as expected his stomach seemed to demand solid food.

    The moment he became conscious of it, his stomach howled *guuo-*.

    Kouki somehow lifted his body that was wrapped in pain and terrible fatigue and sat up on the bed. He pulled off the nket and Kouki''s body that became exposed was covered all over with bandage and gauze.

    Kouki instantly felt dizziness right after he stood up, but he shook his head slightly and endured it with effort. He made a wry smile seeing his body was shaky more than he imagined before he wore the clothes that were put nearby.

    His old clothes must have been disposed with how ragged they had be. It wasn''t anywhere nearby, but in their ce was soldier clothing with white as the base. The size fit him snugly. The smooth texture felt pleasant on his skin.

    Kouki put his clothes in order for the time being before he slowly headed toward the door.

    He opened the door and came out into the corridor.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    His eyes met another''s. Sitting on a chair ced at the corridor was©¤©¤Lilin.

    A memory surfaced in his mind The approaching face of the girl. And then, the soft sensation that his cheek felt. And then, an instant of beastly nature that Moana showed after that.

    Kouki''s body shivered all over.

    That look, that look was something he had seen before. Those eyes were¡­¡­yes those eyes. Those were the same eyes with the eyes showed by the wive~s of the demon king when they were targeting their husband.

    ''That''s absurd'', Kouki shook his head while thinking so.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama, are you all right? It''s no good unless you rest peacefully. Now, please return to the room and lie down.¡¹

    Lilin seemed to think that Kouki''s condition was still not good seeing him shivering like that. She worriedly walked toward Kouki and gently supported his body.

    ¡¸Ah, no, I''m fine already, Lilin-san. For some reason I''m feeling really hungry, so I''m wondering if I can ask for some kind of food.¡¹

    Kouki wished that she would move away a bit from him because he was really all right. Lilin was supporting Kouki with her hand naturally circling around Kouki''s waist to rest on his stomach, so her body was sticking close to him. She was a girl with slender body type, but her body had enough feminine softness in it.

    However, Lilin''s sense of distance didn''t change.

    ¡¸Understood. Then I will go to bring the food. That''s why, please take a rest Kouki-sama. The healers said that you absolutely must rest for a week.¡¹

    After saying that, Lilin urged him to go back into the room. Her tone was just like usual, but it somehow felt like it allowed no argument from him. Kouki obediently followed her.

    ¡¸Err, Lilin-san is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine to just call me Lilin. It''s also fine to not speak politely like that with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Call me Lilin.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, why are you suddenly©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Lilin¡¹

    ¡¸I, I understand. Lili©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Understand?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I got it already, Lilin.¡¹

    Lilin nodded in satisfaction! Kouki wilted down!

    Wanting to change the atmosphere somehow, Kouki spoke the continuation of his interrupted question.

    ¡¸Then Lilin, why were you in front of my room?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s Moana-sama''s order. She told me to take care of Kouki-san.¡¹

    ¡¸? Then isn''t it fine if you stay normally inside the roo¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I also thought the same. But Moana-sama told me ¡ºIt will be problematic if a mistake happen, so you must not enter the room when Kouki is unconscious. Breach of order will be punished strictly, keep that in mind¡». So it can''t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see. Then it really can''t be helped!¡¹

    Speaking about a mistake that might happen when Kouki was unconscious¡­¡­

    Kouki got the feeling that he must not pursue that line of thought deeper, and he expressed his agreement ¡¸Can''t be helped!¡¹ strongly.

    Kouki attempted to change the topic. For some reason Lilin let out a small snigger while looking at Kouki with a sidelong nce.

    ¡¸And then, about that Moana, and also Rothko-san and others, what are they doing right now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Both of them, they are busy with various things like repairing Arquette, making contact with the capital, and so on. They are rushing around everywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­about the <Dark Being>, do they appear again since then?¡¹

    ¡¸No, everything''s fine. Now, I''ll go ask for food, so Kouki-san please go to sleep right away. Right now the most important thing is for you to rest. After all you really almost died.¡¹

    Lilin pushed Kouki to the bed while saying that before walking quickly to exit the room.

    There, Kouki suddenly noticed.

    Yes, right now the citizens could also go outside and they should be running around to repair Arquette. In this feudal lord mansion there should be civil officers and vignce corps rushing around busily.

    And yet,

    (¡­¡­It''s too quiet?)

    He focused his hearing. There wasn''t a single sound.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Lilin.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Lilin who was about to go out to the corridor turned around and replied at Kouki casually.

    ¡¸What''s with the soundproofing?¡¹

    ¡¸©¤©¤tsu¡¹

    Lilin stopped still with her gaze going stiff. Kouki didn''t overlook that.

    ¡¸Bull''s eye huh. Is it the work of wind art?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, right. It''s my blessing art.¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Why are you applying soundproofing?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s so Kouki-san can rest peacefully.¡¹

    Certainly, that must be the truth. Currently Lilin showed no sign of agitation. However, if that was the case then she should be able answer without getting shaken when she was asked the reason of the soundproofing.

    Kouki''s instinct was sounding the rm bell that there was something, that something not good happened.

    ¡¸If that''s so then dispel the art for me. I''m awake already, so it''s fine right? No, I also want to look at how everyone is doing, as I thought I''ll go myself to ask for the meal.¡¹

    ¡¸Ple, please wait, Kouki-san. I told you already that you still need a peaceful rest for now!¡¹

    Lilin rushed back toward him looking slightly panicked and pushed down Kouki who was trying to get up from the bed.

    Kouki sent a straightforward gaze toward Lilin who was putting her hands on his shoulders to make him lie back down.

    ¡¸What''s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Lilin, tell me. Right now, what is happening? What are you hiding from me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki grasped Lilin''s shoulders instead and pressed her with his question. Receiving the strong gaze that didn''t let her to beg off the question, Lilin''s eyebrows lowered down with a troubled look.

    ¡¸If I tell you¡­¡­will you promise to rest quietly?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­In other words, there is something going on that will make me unable to rest quietly and rush out instead?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, please stop reading behind the line!¡¹

    Kouki''s hands that were tightly grasping Lilin''s shoulders became stronger. His will to not let her ran away could be seen clearly. The more time passed, the more Lilin''s gaze swam around everywhere.

    ¡¸If Lilin doesn''t tell me, then I''ll run out by myself and ask someone else.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez-. I''ll tell you already-, so please promise to not act as you please!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, tell me.¡¹

    Lilin''s shoulders dropped in dejection, then a beatter, she began talking with a serious and grim expression.

    ¡¸There was notification from the capital. Right after we sent reinforcement here, an army of <Dark Being> invaded the capital. The <Dark King> seemed to be confirmed among the army.¡¹

    ¡¸-, so he recovered¡­¡­¡¹

    Lilin nodded.

    ¡¸Not just that, two territories near Arquette were also assaulted at the same time. In order to dispatch the soldiers, messenger to tell the nearest surveince base to dispatch their soldiers were sent out, but it can be said that the situation of the defense is as dangerous as this ce before.¡¹

    It seemed that other than sending request for reinforcement from the capital, the feudal lords of the two territories also sent messenger to Arquette to notify this ce about the danger.

    ¡¸In order to prepare for the time when Arquette is attacked again, Rothko-sama is preparing to further strengthen of the defense wall and the underground vault. By Moana-sama''smand, two thousand of the soldiers are to stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. "Of the soldiers"? You mean there are still others then? What''s the rest doing? And Moana?¡¹

    Even while half guessing it already, Kouki still asked while feeling uneasiness to the degree that was uncanny even for himself. A bad premonition encroached inside his heart, like an ink that dripped on a white paper and seeped in.

    ¡¸Moana-sama, she led the remaining soldiers apanied by Spenser-sama. They already set out to return back. Because there is no way the king can be absent when facing an army that is led by the <Dark King>, she said.¡¹

    ¡¸-. I, see¡­¡­¡¹

    There was the greatest protection that was the oasis at the capital. On top of that, there were also more than ten thousand soldiers led by chief Donar and head art user Linden. There was no way they would be defeated that easily.

    Even so, his bad premonition was swelling up.

    For some reason, he couldn''t help but had glimpses of Moana''s face in his mind.

    ¡¸Then, let''s catch up to them right away. They left from here yesterday right? If we departed quickly, we should be able to go to the capital without getting left behind too much.¡¹

    There was soldier force staying behind at Arquette. He was also concerned with the other territories, but soldiers were already dispatched there, so right now it was the <Dark King> that was most concerning and had to be dealt with.

    Thinking that, Kouki said that he would go at where Moana was even for a second faster, but Lilin shook her head toward him.

    ¡¸You must not. You were told that you absolutely still have to rest for one week! Just why do you think Moana-sama left me behind here for!¡¹

    A person that could use blessing art of wind which had skill like soundproofing <em>for several days</em>, a powerful person with strength that could suppress Kouki while he was wounded, and also a person that Kouki knew. Lilin satisfied all those conditions.

    ¡¸I cannot sleep for one more week in this kind of time!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s only for four more days!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Kouki showed a dumbfounded expression toward Lilin who seemed to say that unintentionally.

    ¡¸Four more days? Wait a second. The time when I woke up once was yesterday right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, you are mistaken. Three whole days had passed since then. Kouki-san was sleeping the whole time until now. That''s how much your body is demanding for rest. You were even staggering only just now.¡¹

    Kouki was dumbfounded without even listening at Lilin''s frank opinion. He whispered ¡¸Three days¡­¡­¡¹.

    In other words, Moana and others were already in the middle of war.

    The bad premonition that he was feeling from some time ago swelled up explosively.

    ¡¸I''ve got to go, to help them.¡¹

    ¡¸There is nothing you can do in that kind of state. It was because I thought that Kouki-san will force yourself that I even applied soundproofing so that your sleep wouldn''t be disturbed you know? Even if you are going to go help them, first please heal your body!¡¹

    It was a sound advice. What Lilin was saying waspletely correct without any mistake.

    But, if everything became toote because of that¡­¡­

    When he thought that, words and reasoning©¤©¤couldn''t stop him.

    ¡¸Lilin. Even you actually want to go right? Because, you are a fighter. The front line is exactly the ce you are looking for. Isn''t that right? Bring me with you too.¡¹

    ¡¸-. Wha, what tititing words in this time¡­¡­nnh¡¹

    It was a serious scene, but for some reason Lilin was writhing. Her long brown twintail was fluttering unrulily.

    ¡¸I, I won''t be swayed by those sweet words, so please give up.¡¹

    Just where did she find any sweet factor from his words? Kouki thought that for an instant, but right wasn''t the time for that so Kouki ignored it.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­then there is no other way. As I thought I''m going to act by myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s why I''m saying I won''t let©¤©¤¡¹

    Using "Ground Shrinker" from the bed! Kouki instantly went around Lilin behind her. His body was screaming but he didn''t let his expression showed it at the slightest.

    His hand chopped lightly *ton-* on Lilin''s shoulder and Kouki said to Lilin who was dumbfounded while saying ¡¸Eh?¡¹.

    ¡¸Certainly I''m not fully recovered, but not so much that I can be ovee by a rearguard at this range. I cannot be held back by Lilin just so you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s really amazing.¡¹

    Lilin broke out in a cold sweat. When she slowly looked behind, she found a strong gaze pressuring her there.

    Actually from the time when she first met him, she somehow thought of him like ¡¸What an irresolute person. Smile a bit more crisply¡¹, but right now she couldn''t catch any sight of his smile that looked as though he was enduring pain or his insecure gaze.

    ¡¸I''m going. If Lilin want how about you also go with me? I think that the ce I''m going to is a ce that you are looking for.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes-. It''s Moana-sama''smand after all! There is no way I can let Kouki-san leave from my sight!¡¹

    Lilin writhed even more, perhaps because Kouki''s words touched her heart string. Kouki ignored her abnormal state with his all and nodded once before going out of the room.

    The blessing art was dispelled and bustling sound entered his hearing. As he thought, it was a furor all over the ce.

    Before long he could see the figures of the civil officers. They all showed astonishment for an instant when they saw Kouki''s figure, but they then immediately gave their most respectful salute before moving aside to open a path for him.

    If it was Kouki from before, then on the surface he would act awkward and modest, but inside he would bask in the pleasant feeling that he was the hero. But, right now his feeling was really calm.

    The person that he passed would bow silently with a moved expression. But even seeing that, his heart didn''t ripple. Rather, only the feeling of solemnly epting their respect and expectation was filling his chest.

    Before long he reached the room that was used as the emergency countermeasure room. The door was left open. When he peeked inside, there were Rothko, Ivana, and others there as expected.

    ¡¸Rothko-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Oo, Kouki-dono! ¡­¡­Is it all right for you to stay up already?¡¹

    Rothko showed joy when he noticed Kouki, however, seeing Lilin who was close behind Kouki, he sent Kouki an inquisitive gaze.

    It seemed that Rothko and others were also aware of the "Kouki''s absolutely peaceful rest operation".

    ¡¸I heard about the situation. Please don''t me Lilin. I was the one asking her forcefully.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­certainly there is no way she cannot not answer if pressed by Kouki-dono.¡¹

    Rothko sent a gaze filled with some kind significance toward Lilin who wilted and looked down before his expression turned serious and he asked Kouki.

    ¡¸And, what are you nning to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I will head to the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸With your current condition?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no problem.¡¹

    It was a lie, which everyone there knew. Just from a nce it was clear that hisplexion was still bad. The healer who examined Kouki this morning also said that Kouki''s bones were still fractured, and above all else Kouki hadn''t recovered from his weakened state.

    He really wasn''t in a state that could fight.

    ¡¸It doesn''t look like I can stop you¡­¡­I''ll prepare the fastest arous. Please, I beg you to take care of her majesty and the capital. Don''t worry about Arquette.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I will surely return here again.¡¹

    Rothko, Ivana, and everyone inside the room, they all partly closed their eyes as though looking at something really dazzling before they bowed reverently.

    After that, the members of vignce corps quickly prepared arous and necessary luggage. During that time Kouki stuffed his stomach to the bursting with simple meal before departing, apanied by Lilin.

    Rothko and his wife S, and also Ivana and others of the vignce corps gathered to see them off. Seeing that, the people of Arquette also stopped working and gathered one after another.

    Words of gratitude that was filled with feeling that they wanted to convey as much as possible showered Kouki.

    From among the gathered people, one small silhouette rushed out.

    ¡¸Hero-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you are¡­¡­¡¹

    That silhouette was the boy that at that time became the impetus that decided Kouki''s path. From behind that boy, his mother and a man in vignce corps attire©¤©¤his father run after him in panic.

    ¡¸Thank you, hero-sama! You save father, and everyone! Thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸tsu©¤©¤¡¹

    Kouki didn''t know what to call his current emotion. He didn''t understand.

    He scattered a lot of lives. He couldn''t see it within his field of vision, but surely outside the defensive wall a lot of corpses were piled up. The weight of that was tremendous, pushing down on Kouki even now.

    His creaking body and the weariness assaulting his whole body weren''t only because his wound and fatigue.

    But, even so,

    ¡¸I''m the one thanking you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Not just the boy, the boy''s father and mother who ran after him and tried to pull him back also let out such stupid sounding voice.

    Kouki kneeled down on one knee and spoke with a faint smile.

    ¡¸At that time, if you didn''t ask me for help, my heart would surely die. I was, actually a pathetic guy. So pathetic I cannot walk forward without someone pushing my back. That''s why¡­¡­thank you, for saying "help me".¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don''t, really get it but¡­¡­I, was useful for hero-sama?¡¹

    Kouki answered ¡¸Yeah¡¹ toward the boy who was asking him in wonder.

    The boy''s expression turned bright. The father and mother made a shocked expression at Kouki''s confession, but their expression quickly turned gentle and kind and they said their thanks once more.

    Kouki watched the boy led away by his parents while he was waving his hand at Kouki.

    Lilin who was standing beside Kouki asked him expression of delight or perhaps happiness.

    ¡¸You aren''t denying it even when you are called hero-sama aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­He is still a small kid. I won''t expressly do something like that.¡¹

    Kouki averted his face to dodge the question. Lilin raised a chuckle seeing that. Because if it was Kouki from before, he would still deny it no matter what.

    Surely that three days of battle brought a change into something important inside Kouki. For Lilin, Kouki looked like he had really changed. She would be troubled if she was asked "where", but she somehow felt that Kouki''s whole strength was different.

    Reliable. Lilin thought so while prompting Kouki to mount the arous.

    ¡¸See youter Rothko-san. Much obliged for everything.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s my line. We the people of Arquette won''t forget you until the next life. We will convey our unending gratitude to the next generation too.¡¹

    Kouki nodded ¡¸Thank you¡¹, then together with Lilin he ran past the gate.

    Loud cheering resounded from behind.

    Those cheers too also felt like a push on Kouki''s back.

    They advanced silently for a while. The borrowed arous seemed excellent with how swift it was. Kouki''s feeling that was impatient from the loss of three days was also softened more or less.

    ¡¸Kouki-san. How is your body? This child''s running is also stable, it''s fine even if you sit down in a way that is more rxed.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, look''s like it. At the very least I need my bones to recover before we arrived in the capital.¡¹

    Lilin nodded even while thinking of how amazing Kouki''s line that was saying of healing bone even while traveling in a great hurry.

    Kouki dried up his little remaining magic power and performed healing on the heavily wounded area by chanting basic recovery magic while paying meticulous attention so that he wouldn''t be unable to move because of getting even more exhausted than now.

    Lilin was gritting her teeth in vexation of her inability of using healing blessing art while making a dangerous oath that at the very least if enemy appeared midway she would carve them up and not let them do anything to Kouki.

    Like that they advanced forward and entered the desert area. A little while after that

    ¡¸Hm? Lilin, something ising from ahead! That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Arous? It''sing from the capital direction? That number is¡­¡­¡¹

    They could confirm multiple arous running with speed that raised up dust cloud behind.

    Looking at the gradually approaching arous, the two could see the arous breathing roughly with their long neck that was usually stretching up straight was now hanging down. Those were the proof of the arous''s fatigue.

    Even so looking from how their speed didn''t rx down at all, it could be seen that it was something so urgent to the degree that the riders didn''t hesitate to use the arous until they expired.

    It seemed the group also noticed Kouki and Lilin. One rider waved his hand while other riders were pointing at the person at the center of their formation and reported something.

    And then, a small silhouette that was unseen from being hidden at the shadow of the arous''s neck showed up their face abruptly.

    The identity of that silhouette was clear just from that.

    ¡¸!? Koone!?¡¹

    Kouki let out a hysteric voice.

    Yes, it was Koone who was fiercely rushing their way. When the distance between both sides had decreased considerably into a range where they could differentiate the other party''s faces, Kouki and Lilin could see that the people around Koone were the members of escort squad that was led by Spike.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Koone!¡¹

    The way both of them called each other mutually changed. It seemed that Koone didn''t even bother with how Kouki called her without any honorific.

    Both sides'' arous came to a stop with circle motion like drifting. The arous of Koone and others looked like they would faint anytime now because they had continued to dash in full speed from until just now.

    ¡¸Koone, why are you here? Are you heading to Arquette?¡¹

    Koone heard about Kouki''s safety and Arquette''s situation from Moana, even so for a moment she held her breath seeing Kouki''s expression that waspletely different from before.

    However, she immediately pulled herself together and nodded in response.

    ¡¸Koone, Koone was, let escape once more-¡¹

    Looking at Koone who was talking with a face that could break into tears anytime, it seemed that the battle between the army that was led by <Dark King> against the kingdom army had started.

    It seemed it was a strategy where Arquette and its neighboring territories that had the role as material umtion ce would be crushed first before opening battle against the capital that would be isted after that.

    That phenomenon where <Dark Beings> suddenly appeared also seemed to be the new ability of the <Dark King>, so to speak it seemed to be a teleportation ability. It seemed that the use became rough the farther the distance was, but the ability could teleport through considerable distance.

    And then, currently the capital was in a state where they could somehow fight with the barrier of the oasis, but even there it became a predicament due to the <Dark King>''s new ability.

    Of all thing, the characteristic of the oasis was being nullified by the <Dark King> even though it was only bit by bit. The oasis was encroached by miasma and turned into mere water.

    It seemed with the oasis in between, the teleportation couldn''t work well, so that could be said as fortunate. The ability must have been tested from quite some time ago. Different from the grain producing region of Arquette, the capital''s surrounding was desert, so the attempt wasn''t noticed at all because it didn''t leave behind any trace.

    A part of the oasis was already nullified and it seemed one group of soldier was shaken by that and they were annihted after their opening got taken advantage of.

    The total force of the enemy was seventy thousand. Even now, it seemed that even more branch force was teleported to the rear territory. It seemed that the Dark King received notice that Arquette was safe just before Koone escaped, by using messenger of <Dark Being> that was teleported, an army from the nearest territory that had been destroyed wasmanded to head to Arquette. Timewise, the army was likely to arrive within today.

    Currently, because of the effort of nullifying the oasis, the strength poured to dispatch branch force, and how the <Dark King> was refraining from fighting directly, the worst situation where the capital was fallen could barely be avoided but¡­¡­

    Because of the teleportation of <Dark Being>''s branch force, the dispatched soldiers couldn''t return and the capital couldn''t hope for reinforcement.

    Far from that, by having <Dark Being> teleported to other ce right before the soldiers'' eyes, the fact that the people in the rear territory that they ought to protect was being attacked without them being unable to do anything about it was thrust to their face. The soldiers were starting to lose spirit from despair and anxiety¡­¡­

    ¡¸Like this if even the <Dark King> start moving¡­¡­the capital won''t-, onee-chan won''t-¡¹

    Moana who gave up the capital as hopeless had Koone escaped even if she had to pay great sacrifice for it. She told Koone, to go at where Kouki was at.

    Koone refused, but by Moana''smand, Spike made Koone faint and when she woke up she was already above arous.

    Koone understood that she had to survive. However, she didn''t want to leave no matter what. One of her reasons was of course because she simply loved her big sister.

    But, there was something more than that which made Koone fearful.

    ¡¸Onee-chan is nning to die-. She is nning to use her own life to end the war, and beg so the people''s life is spared!¡¹

    Kouki was taken aback with realization.

    He understood the true shape of the anxiety swelling up in his chest.

    Koone was the same like him.

    The battle was decided. Then what would Moana do in that case? That was obvious.

    The <Dark Being> didn''t wish to annihte mankind at any cost. Their final objective was to raise human as livestock.

    In order to give human despair, in order to crush their defiance, the <Dark Being> wouldn''t hesitate to crush the capital including the nearby cities. But, if the opponent surrendered then there wasn''t any need to especially kill them.

    If the people there wasn''t killed right now, then the chance for mankind to rise once more wouldn''t vanish.

    If the seed of rebellion led by Koone made good of their escape, then the hope wouldn''t disappear no matter how small their number was.

    Right now, in order to not let more life disappear, Moana would offer her own life aspensation.

    It was thest thing she could use the life of herself who had mostly lost her strength.

    Such scenario was possible enough. No, Kouki was convinced. Moana would choose that path.

    ¡¸Uaa¡­¡­¡¹

    A groan leaked out from Kouki.

    Was it from anxiety? From the fear of losing Moana?

    No.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama! Save onee-chan! Please-. Koone will do anything-, please! Save onee-chan-¡¹

    It was the same like that time, a begging voice that was pleading for help.

    That was why, he despaired.

    The reason was, because Kouki couldn''t choose it.

    ¡¸I¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki, sama?¡¹

    If Moana sacrificed her life, then most of the people of the capital wouldn''t have their life taken away to turn them into livestock. After all,pared to the people of the rear territory, the people of the capital were there exactly because they possessed abundant blessing power that let them fought. From the viewpoint of the <Dark Being>, the capital citizen was without a doubt the sort they would want to breed and had a stable supply of.

    Conversely speaking, the neighboring territories that were currently attacked, and Arquette that would be attacked once more today would be destroyed before the notification that the queen surrendered and the war was over could reach them.

    Therefore, right now, the ce that really needed help©¤©¤wasn''t the capital but the rear territories.

    In addition, just as he heard it was only the <Dark King> who could use teleport. If the situation at the teleport destination could only be reported back by messenger that returned by foot, then right now it should be possible to shave the <Dark Being>''s battle force by destroying their branch forces one by one. By doing that, the people of each territory could be gathered in one ce as much as possible to make it easier to protect them¡­¡­perhaps.

    Therefore, who he should save wasn''t his "important person", but "the many who he didn''t even know their face of".

    It was ideal if he could save both.

    However, the reality was always shitty at any time.

    If only one side could be saved, then the human called Amanogawa Kouki would©¤©¤

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­I''m sorry-, Koone. Sorry-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    With that Koone understood. Koone too also knew, what kind of person the human called Kouki was.

    In the end, he was the same like her big sister. Rather than their own life or their important people, they couldn''t help but choose the many, they were that kind of human.

    Koone''s expression was dyed with despair.

    She wondered, why her important person wouldn''t be more selfish?

    She wondered, why the person she thought as important would be gone?

    The color of emotion slipped off from the face of the young Koone. Even so, she tried to somehow swallow Kouki''s answer, she made a misshapen smile and tried to reply back, but she couldn''t form any word¡­¡­

    Seeing that Kouki heard the sound of a part deep inside him cracked. It was hard to breath. He felt dizzy. His chest felt like it would burst apart.

    However, he couldn''t abandon people. If it was between just one person against the many, he couldn''t abandon the many.

    He would dream. However, he wouldn''t stop still by getting caught up in that dream. He decided so.

    Kouki would first protect Arquette, after that he would save the rear territories as many as possible even just by one more©¤©¤he conveyed his intention to Spike and Lilin with his gaze.

    They closed their eyes for a bit, then the silently epted that conclusion. Their teeth that was gritting hard was exposing their ashamed feeling.

    But, at that time, a situation that felt as though mocking even the determination of such Kouki could be seen from afar, approaching their way while raising dust cloud.

    ¡¸Do, Don''t screw with me-, don''t screw with me-! Why the hell!¡¹

    Kouki spontaneously spat out curses.

    Ahead of his gaze, there was a crowd of <Dark Being> that was likely to be Koone''s pursuer. The number was roughly about a thousand.

    It was enough number to crush the current Kouki and group.

    ¡¸Are you-, are you unable to stomach me that much huh-. Even though-, I decide to save people even if I have to abandon Moana-, abandon that kind person-, you are going to deny even that-!! Don''t screw with meee-¡¹

    It was as though the world was baring it''s fang maliciously.

    Kouki''s roar of rage was something that was directed exactly at the world, or perhaps at something that ought to be called as fate.

    ¡¸That person''s beloved-, she is entrusted to me-. Don''t you dare thinking to take away this child!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a rage that Kouki never showed even once until now.

    Without even caring of Koone and others who were gazing at him in astonishment, without hesitation Kouki firmly moved forward and protected the other behind his back.

    He wasn''t in a state that could fight. Anyway right now they should make a bet sink or swim to escape. Lilin''s mouth was opening to say that.

    But, she was made to swallow her words.

    She saw the torrent of light whirling around Kouki. That was, the proof of surpassing the limit.

    ¡¸I won''t let only this child to be taken away.¡¹

    As it was his magic power was already little. However, if his magic power was strengthened temporarily, there was a possibility he could annihte the enemy by activating a high powered magic. If there was only leftover enemy after that, then Lilin and others would be able to manage somehow.

    Although he wouldn''t even be able to stand after the fight, but¡­¡­

    In front of the absurdity that was too much, Kouki couldn''t think about the aftermath to himself or anything else. If it was necessary, then he would fight again until he turned into trash! Only that fighting spirit was heightening.

    Like that, Kouki was,

    ¡¸Here I go©¤©¤<Limit Bre-©¤©¤¡¹

    In trying to crush absurdity with recklessness and impulsiveness, he was going to pull the trigger that might break his body¡­¡­

    *hyuu~~~* With such stupid sounding sound, something rained down on the approaching army right after that. The next moment terrific me st and shockwave that looked like the end of the world blew up everything. Such absurd scene entered Kouki''s eyes.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kouki''s mouth opened wide in astonishment without closing, even his chanting of Limit Break was interrupted.

    While behind him the mouth of Koone and others was also gaping open in astonishment, Kouki inadvertently looked up to the sky©¤©¤

    He saw meteor shower.

    However, there was no meteor, but missile.

    Missiles were flying with orange fire trail trailing behind them along with *pashuuuuu-* sound.

    And then impact.

    The <Dark Beings> who were running about in chaos were quickly turning into mere meat scraps.

    ¡¸Ha, hahahah. As I thought, you are just too absurd¡¹

    With great joy, relief, and then a bit of resentfulint in his voice, Kouki''s called out the name of him.

    ¡¸Right, Nagumo?¡¹

    The demon king-sama©¤©¤Hajime who fell from the sky with *zun-* sound snorted¡¸Hmph¡¹ in a bad mood with a huge weapon on his shoulder.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Ba, barely made it.

    I''m intending to content myself to receive tsukkomi of ''Ain''t that just a tiny bit there!''.

    Next chapter is the conversation between the demon king and hero I think¡­¡­

    PS

    The newest chapter of manga version and [Arifureta Nichijou] were updated at Gardo Comic!

    With Nichijou exactly beingedy, Shia is shining bright (lol)

    Most of all the drawn male camp of Hauria is¡­nasty

    If you have interest, then by all means please go take a look at Ovep-sama''s homepage!

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    AN: Sorry, but it''s short.

    Even though the chapter is a bit packed, but the end is good.

    There is only dialogue. The battle will be from next week.<hr>

    *zudon-*, the demon king-sama fell from the sky with speed and impact like a falling meteor.

    The bizarreness of the Agni - Orkan his shoulder carried was excessively eye-catching.

    Starting from Koone, Lilin, Spike, and also all the other escort squad members simrly had their mouth gaping open. Their gaze was busily moving from the explosion hypocenter where there was a mushroom shaped cloud generated, then to Kouki, and then to the incarnation of absurdity.

    ¡¸Nagumo¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki murmured his name. Hajime stored back Agni - Orkan into his treasure warehouse while walking up toward Kouki, and then he asked with a tone that sounded like it was only an afterthought.

    ¡¸Anyway, they looked like they are going to be nuisance so I killed them but¡­¡­they aren''t your acquaintance right?¡¹

    That question was asked while ncing at Koone and co. It seemed that Hajime couldn''t deny the possibility that perhaps the <Dark Being> was rushing toward Kouki and group in a scene like ¡¸O~i, sorry we''rete for the appointme~nt ¡¹.

    For now, Kouki thought this.

    That question should be asked before moving to killing, was his thought.

    ¡¸Ye, yeah. That was dangerous and we might get killed, so you saved us just now. You came, to pick me up right? Thanks, Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph?¡¹

    Hajime raised an eyebrow hearing the words "might get killed" and then he stared scrutinizingly at Kouki. Just from that it seemed he perceived Kouki''s unfit state. And then, perhaps he guessed something because for a moment he made an expression of feeling unpleasant and then looked at Koone and co.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, doesn''t matter. If it''s thanks say it too Shizuku and others. If they didn''t ask me I won''t purposefully spent magic power like stupid toe here. This world is absurdly far just so you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­as expected it''s Shizuku and others. Are theying?¡¹

    ¡¸Just as you can see, it''s only me who came <em>here.</em>¡¹

    Kouki felt something out of ce from that strange roundabout sentence, but right now wasn''t the time to pry so he shelved it away.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, we''re going back right away.¡¹

    Hajime turned around on his heel with an atmosphere of wanting to finish the troublesome matter right away.

    Koone didn''t really understand about the matter of Hajime, even so she guessed that the "going home prospect" that Kouki once mentioned had finally arrived and she grasped Kouki''s sleeve with an expression that was going to cry.

    Kouki smiled to such Koone to reassure her, and then he conveyed his will toward the back of Hajime who was taking out Crystal Key and about to point it to an empty space.

    ¡¸Sorry, I cannot go back.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹

    Hajime looked back across his shoulder. And then, seeing Koone holding Kouki''s sleeve, he showed an exasperated face that said ¡¸This guy''s hero sickness rpse back again¡¹.

    ¡¸This is troublesome. If it''s like this I''ll call someone here to lecture©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸No matter who it is and what they are going to say to me, I have made my decision. Even if you for example tell me that this is myst chance to go back home, I won''t go back. I believe I understand what will Shizuku and also my family feel about that but still¡­¡­sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­¡­¡¹

    The situation just now, and then the very young girl who while looking childish but also gave off dignity vaguely, and also the tough looking men who appeared to be the girl''s guards. If all those factors werebined, it could be imagined how Kouki was poking his nose into a troublesome conflict.

    If this was only like before, when Kouki got worked up saying ¡¸I swear I''ll save everything!¡¹ in mere heroic aspiration, Hajime would just say ¡¸I don''t give a damn¡¹ before punching Kouki and then dragging his unconscious body back, but¡­¡­

    Hajime couldn''t make that prompt decision.

    Because Kouki''s eyes were determined.

    It wasn''t a gaze that was carried away, hesitating, or looking at a dream far away. Those were eyes that showed determination which was created while his feet was stepping firmly on reality, with resolve to ept the caused result. The eyes of a person who was struggling without giving up.

    Hajime wondered just what had happened. He couldn''t see the "lightness" from when they were summoned to Tortus or the "insecurity" after the decisive battle from Kouki.

    ¡¸I had killed a lot. They also had their own will, it was necessary to survive, that was why I was fighting¡­¡­but, I was unable to abandon the people of the city and I fought. I cut down several thousand lives.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime looked at Kouki once more. Kouki''s weakened state, his body that was wounded all over told Hajime more eloquently than anything the carnage that Kouki had experienced to the extreme.

    ¡¸Many times I thought I was going to die. While fighting, I also saw past images like revolvingntern. And then©¤©¤I found my answer.¡¹

    ¡¸Answer?¡¹

    Kouki nodded while feeling surprise and happiness that Hajime was listening to his talk.

    ¡¸I cannot stop dreaming. I want to save everything. But if I''m forced to choose no matter what©¤©¤I will choose "the many" rather than "one important person". I''ll choose, but even so I''ll continue to dream and struggle without giving up.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Idiot. Are you nning to suffer until you die? You might be masochist huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, it''s certainly idiotic. But I''ll deny being a masochist.¡¹

    Hajime looked at Kouki with eyes as though he was looking at a genuine idiot after hearing Kouki deciding a way of living of hardship.

    Then, at that timing, Koone who had been silently watching the conversation between Kouki and Hajime all this time raised her words by throwing away her usual audaciousness, and spoke as a mere young little girl.

    ¡¸E, excuse me, Nagumo-sama? I beg you, please I ask you to save my one-chan! Please.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa? Onee-chan?¡¹

    Koone letting out a sigh of relieve seeing that she wasn''t ignored, and then she exined to Hajime about the situation in general and about Kouki''s choice.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama is still not giving up. He is going to save the people at the rear, and after that he is nning to save onee-chan.¡¹

    She didn''t notice it before. She only felt despair thinking that Kouki abandoned her big sister.

    Indeed, speaking pragmatically Kouki wouldn''t make it in time. Therefore, Koone''s conclusion that he was abandoning Moana wasn''t mistaken. However, when she recalled back how Kouki repeatedly said ¡¸Sorry¡¹ looking as though he was going to vomit blood while clenching his fist so hard, she understood that Kouki''s heart was demanding him to go to where Moana was quickly for even a second faster.

    However, right now light could be seen in that pragmatic problem. Kouki''s connection brought about hope.

    The curbstomp just now. A power that annihted a thousand <Dark Beings> in the blink of eye. If there was such power in their side, then perhaps her big sister could still be saved.

    Koone pleaded. In order to save her big sister, and Kouki who injured his own heart by swinging down de of penance and resolve toward himself who was unable to choose Moana.

    ¡¸Please lend your strength in order to grant the dream of Kouki-sama. Nagumo-sama is Kouki-sama''s friend correct? Please©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t say such corny thing. There is no way I''m his friend.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Koone was astonished. She didn''t know about the how, but this person came here by crossing world like this in order to pick Kouki and the first thing he did when he arrived was to remove the danger that was approaching Kouki. It seemed that they knew each other, and Kouki was expressing out his feeling toward him without hiding anything, Koonepletely thought that the two of them had close rtionship but¡­¡­

    Ignoring the shaken up Koone, Hajime moved his gaze toward Kouki. His eyes were cold without emotion in it. Kouki reflexively held his breath.

    ¡¸You are close with this so called "big sister"?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­She is my benefactor. Since I came to this world, she was kind to me who only kept hesitating. Because of reasons I couldn''t control myself and vented angrily at her several times, and yet she epted the hesitating me. ¡­¡­I made a promise with her, that I''ll talk more to her someday.¡¹

    ¡¸And you abandoned her?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, that''s right-. Right now, even in this moment, she is trying to end the war by offering her own life. But at the same time, a lot of people is in the verge of dying right in this moment. That''s why, I©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸And so rather than "one important person", you chose "the many that you don''t even know their face".¡¹

    From Kouki''s fist that was clenched once more, and then from the lip that he was biting, blood was trickling down. From his eyes that looked like they would break down crying anytime, perhaps there would even be blood flowing from there.

    Seeing such Kouki, Hajime calmly asked.

    ¡¸You aren''t going to beg me?¡¹

    ¡¸Will you move if I beg you? Even though I don''t have anything topensate you!? I''ll do anything if you save Moana! I''ll even be your ve! But, you aren''t going to move by something like that right!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime stared still at Kouki. And then, his expression turnedplicated, no, a bit of displeased feeling seeped out from his face, before he suddenly started talking to empty air.

    ¡ºCan you hear me? The situation is somewhat unpleasant though¡­¡­yeah, right, well, I already know you all are going to say that. In that case inevitably©¤©¤what? You want me to decide? Why¡­¡­don''t say disgusting thing. Even if you ask me how about the current Amanogawa¡­¡­¡»

    Koone and co were dumbfounded seeing Hajime suddenly started talking to empty air, but Kouki guessed that Hajime was talking with Shizuku and others and his eyes blinked.

    If he remembered correctly, he had heard about the development of smartphone that could connect to even another world, but he didn''t hear that such thing could be done just by using telepathy.

    In that case, right, the strange roundabout way of talking before.

    Most likely, Shizuku and others came to this world. And then, just in case that there was an existence like Ehito in this world, they must be hiding somewhere so as to not attract attention as much as possible. That was Kouki''s guess about the situation.

    As a matter of fact, that guess was right on the spot. For caution''s sake, there were only Shizuku, Kaori, Yue, Shia, Tio, Ryutaro, and Suzu, the Holy Precincts members here, they already arrived in this world. Right now, while Hajime was going out to observe the situation, the others were hiding in concealed state in the middle of a mountain at the south.

    Furthermore, about a certain abyss-san whose forte was in reconnaissance, it should rather be left unsaid that Hajime only recalled him after arriving in this world where he then whispered ¡¸Ah¡­the scout role¡­¡­¡¹.

    With a displeased expression where this time Hajime didn''t even bother to hide it, he faced Kouki and then asked after a bit of indecision.

    ¡¸Amanogawa. There are a lots of things that I should confirm but, in this asion, I''ll put them aside. That''s why, just answer me this©¤©¤that choice of yours, is it "the right choice" for you?¡¹

    ''Aa'', Kouki thought. If it was called unexpected, then it was unexpected. If it was called not so unexpected, it was also not really unexpected. He had been conscious toward this person to that degree, and he had also obstinately picked a quarrel with him to that degree. It wasn''t strange even if this person urately grasped about his bottleneck.

    However, if he was asked that here©¤©¤he keenly felt that to the end, he really couldn''t help but be conscious of this unreasonable man.

    Kouki answered along with feeling some amount of happiness.

    ¡¸Something like that, doesn''t matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah¡¹

    Perhaps Kouki''s feeling was transmitted. Even Hajime let out augh that sounded happy from hearing that answer. It felt like he could hear a voice that sounded like¡¸Fine¡¹.

    Hajime shook his head once, and then his hand took out apass. And then, he ascertained something while turning his back on Kouki once more.

    ¡¸Nagumo?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the first and thest. I''ll eradicate the worry about the future.¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, you¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki''s face warped when he guessed the meaning of that sentence.

    The direction Hajime was facing was toward the rear territory. That was to say, that he was taking responsibility for the many territories that were being attacked. What he meant by the first and thest, was surely about Kouki being able to go saving his "one important person".

    Kouki silently turned his back toward Hajime. He faced toward the direction of the capital.

    ¡¸A farewell gift. I''ll kill you if you make a blunder even after I set up the table to this degree.¡¹

    ¡¸What unreasonableness.¡¹

    Around Kouki who was making a small smile, possessing upper body and wings of eagle, and torso of lion©¤©¤Gryphon(Grim Reaper), ten of them appeared. Hajime must meant for them to be the ride until the capital.

    For Hajime to expressly prepare even the share for Koone and others, Kouki thought that it seemed Hajime had really mellowed up. It appeared that while himself was spending days of brutality in Tortus, Nagumo was also doing his best to limate himself to peace. Laughter welled up inside Kouki even more.

    Thinking that if it was now he could say it, Kouki called at Hajime with a bright expression.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. Actually while I was about to die, I was thinking that there is something that I''m absolutely going to say to you if I could survive.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa?¡¹

    Hajime who seemed to be confirming the battlefield using thepass raised his face and looked back across his shoulder.

    Kouki slightly looked up to the sky with his back still facing Hajime,

    ¡¸As I thought, I really hate you.¡¹

    This man was able to do what he was unable to do like it was nothing. He was able to push his way through his own path without hesitation.

    Truly enviable. He helplessly admired that. The way of living that he couldn''t possibly imitate was so dazzling it burned his eyes.

    Such emotion was included inside Kouki''s words.

    Hajime who heard those words clicked his tongue. He returned his gaze forward and while staring at at the far rear direction,

    ¡¸What a coincidence. Actually I also thought the same just a little while ago.¡¹

    Kouki''s eyes instantly opened wide.

    And then,

    ¡¸I, I see-. So you hate me! Ahahahahah¡¹

    The coldest reaction in rtionship with people was "apathy".

    Kouki couldn''t hold it, he couldn''t endure it. He raised aughter that was bright and clear like a cloudless sky.

    Normally it was an exchange of words that would cause the atmosphere to turn stormy. And yet, for some reason he even felt his feeling was cool and clear.

    Koone and others couldn''t do anything except looking alternately at Hajime and Kouki with totally no idea of what was going on.

    Kouki climbed up on a mechanized gryphon while prompting Koone and others to follow. Koone and co were timidly climbing on the back of the bizarre mythical beasts that they had never seen before.

    With Koone at his front and Lilin who for some reason was getting on gleefully behind him, Kouki corrected his sitting posture without looking back. At that time, Koone who was looking up at Kouki''s expression gulped seeing his solemn expression and atmosphere.

    Kouki took a deep breath, and then with a heavy emotion in his voice,

    ¡¸Take care of the rear©¤©¤demon king.¡¹

    In response Hajime opened a gate while also without looking back,

    ¡¸Just face to the front©¤©¤hero.¡¹

    He said that with a voice that sounded a bit different with how he said that word until now©¤©¤

    The hero went to the sky, while the demon king vanished into a gate.

    Hero and demon king.

    The thinking of the two couldn''tplement each other, their path ran parallel from the other. Their back facing each other was only natural.

    However, two paths running parallel to each other arriving at the same ce, and also two backs kept facing each other while pushing aside innumerable obstacles without worrying about their back, might be something that could possibly happen.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It seems there are a lot of voices asking about Hajime offing the dark king (sweat)

    My apologize for not fulfilling that expectation, but this is Kouki''s tale so it''s the n for Kouki to do the boss fight.

    Also Shirakome is a fellow that will make it long when he start writing battle description, so I''m thinking to do the musou battle of Hajime and co in the shortened style like in Myuu''s chapters.

    The n is like that, but it will make me happy if you readers will be able to enjoy that.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    ¡¸¡­¡­What''s with you guys?¡¹

    What was waiting for Hajime who teleported after parting with Kouki into the middle of a mountain where Yue and others were waiting, were faces that were smiling happily or smirking.

    ¡¸Nooo, it''s nothing at all yeah? We ain''t thinking anything like, that Nagumo and Kouki really hit it off, none at all yeah?¡¹

    Ryutaro who had the widest smirk among the members who arrived in this world approached Hajime and tried to ce his arm around Hajime''s shoulder over-familiarly.

    *DOPAN-*

    ''It''s non lethal so it''s fine!'' As though to say that, a godspeed quick draw without shred of hesitation in it splendidly impacted Ryutaro''s forehead, causing him to aplished an artistic backflip and fainting dogeza.

    ¡¸Taniguchi, my bad. Your boyfriend passes away in another world at his first day of getting a lover.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih, Ryu-ku~~~nn! Hang in thereee!¡¹

    Suzu who came back to her senses moved to nurse Ryutaro while losing herposure in panic.

    ¡¸I don''t have any intention to end up like Ryutaro¡­¡­but, it''s honestly unexpected, I''m really happy.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right, Shizuku-chan!¡¹

    Shizuku smiled happily just like she said. Kaori was also the same.

    They wereing to pick up Kouki who was summoned into another world. Just from doing that they were forced with terrible burden as the cost.

    When thepass was used to search the location, they found out that it was a very far distance. Honestly speaking, if they didn''t have the new technology©¤©¤converting electricity into magic power©¤©¤that was used to economize the cost of magic power for opening gate to Tortus from earth, they wouldn''t be able toe here right away.

    On top of that, something like Kouki''s wish to interfere with this world''s strife wasn''t something that could be requested from Hajime at all. It didn''t matter how indulgent Hajime was with his rtives, even if for example that if Shizuku and others were unable to abandon the people here and joined the fight, it could be guessed that Hajime too would move and help out, but still.

    Exactly because Hajime was someone like that, that Shizuku and others wouldn''t make request to him so easily.

    For that reason, they thought that Hajime would surely make Kouki fainted and dragged him back forcefully. Hajime wouldn''t choose the option of abandoning Kouki because he wouldn''t make Shizuku and others to feel anxious. They thought that if it was for the sake of the peace of mind of Shizuku and others, Hajime would discard something like Kouki''s wish as rubbish.

    But, when the lid of the situation was opened it turned out like this.

    Shizuku and Kaori looked like they wanted to know about the reason of his action. Hajime made a disgruntled face seeing that while answering half-heartedly.

    ¡¸It''s just a whim.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime feel a bit curious where Kouki who obtain an answer that is exactly opposite from him will end up, that''s what he is saying.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue!?¡¹

    There was nothing impossible in front of the first wife power. Yue-sama splendidly saw through the inside of the heart of the husband.

    ¡¸Also~, forsaking something because of apathy won''t make Hajime-san think twice, but forsaking something because of reluctance as the reason will make him feel like that his caliber as a person is too small, that''s seem to be another reason desuu. After all Hajime-san, he is really particr about the strangest things.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Though for goshujin-sama it''s only obvious to ignoreth someone that he dislike. Well, this must be that. Doing that kind of conversation with that kind of character art chuuni-ish©¤©¤¡¹

    *DOPAN-*

    Tio aplished an artistic backflip and fainted dogeza. Not a single person rushed to nurse her.

    Hajime cleared his throat to change the atmosphere, then he approached Ryutaro with brisk footsteps and kicked him.

    ¡¸Oi, what are you doing fainting like that. Wake up right now you muscle lump.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, he fainted because of Nagumo-kun''s fault right!? No matter what that''s just too unreasonable.¡¹

    Suzu deployed a barrier with healing effect inside in order to protect her boyfriend.

    Ryutaro opened his eyes before long. At the same time, Tio woke up from the pleasure of two shots shooting her butt.

    ¡¸Oh maaan, it''s been too long since I got hit with that yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸If you aren''t even able to evade stun bullet by sight, you won''t be able to serve as vanguard you know?¡¹

    A severe notification came from Shia toward Ryutaro who stood up while feeling nostalgic.

    Ryutaro thought.

    ''In the first ce, you are the strange one for being able to evade bullet by sight'', was his thought. ''Don''t confuse me with a bugged rabbit that normally dodge even railgun'', he thought.

    ¡¸Now then, there isn''t much time. I''m going to exin the situation okay?¡¹

    When Hajme changed his voice tone and said that, everyone tensed their expression and looked at Hajime.

    Like that ording to the exnation that Hajime started, there were six towns that were receiving attack even now, and there was also one more ce that was going to get attacked before long.

    ¡¸The information about the enemy is few. From what I glimpsed through the reconnaissance drone, they have the ability to think, regtion, and cooperation. They are d with unknown ck mist, and it seem they can use that as weapon to a certain degree. For their defensive power, there is no problem with usinguncher ss to deal with them.¡¹

    Everyone nodded while going ''I see''. Hajime also told them that it appeared that there was an army of five until seven thousand at the very least deployed in each of the six ces that were being attacked currently. The seventh ce©¤©¤Arquette was being approached by a force that was deployed from city that had already perished, added with reinforcement midway that force grew to a number around fifteen thousand.

    Hajime gave out instruction for Ryutaro and Suzu to form a tag team that was responsible for one city, while the rest would be responsible for one city for each of them.

    ¡¸Why are the two of us grouped up? Well yeah,pared to Nagumo and others our fighting strength must be low though.¡¹

    Ryutaro asked looking a bit dissatisfied. Hajime told him that it was to make their number fit the number of the attacked ces, and it was also better for the two of them to be together just in case of something unexpected. What''s more,

    ¡¸I''m not that savage that I''ll pull apart two people who just publicly be lovers in the battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumooo¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. Thank you, Nagumo-kun.¡¹

    The two of them greatly wanted to deny the part of "not a savage", but this was a kindness that was hard toe by from Hajime, so they thanked him honestly.

    They also ignored Hajime''s whisper of ¡¸Forgetting Endo is a blunder. If he is here, I would throw him right in the middle of the army at the capital just in case but¡­¡­¡¹.

    After quickly exining until that point, at the end Hajime spoke what had to be said.

    ¡¸Now then, I think that you all had heard, but it appears that the opponent has their own will. I don''t know about the detail, but it seem that attacking human and eating them has meaning for those bunches.¡¹

    Everyone, especially Ryutaro, Suzu, Shizuku, and Kaori made a grave expression.

    ¡¸Right now is the time if you want to back away. It''s not like we really have to split up, I can just do it alone. If you have hesitations then wait here.¡¹

    The ones that answered right away were Yue, Shia, and Tio. Shizuku and Kaori closed their eyes for a bit before showing a determined gaze.

    Ryutaro opened his mouth while making a troubled expression.

    ¡¸That Kouki see, he has resolved himself right? Then see, there ain''t no way I who am his best friend can cower. I too am also thinking about my path ahead from here on.¡¹

    ¡¸I too. That resolve¡­¡­I have finished it before fighting Eri.¡¹

    Suzu was nestling close to Ryutaro, however she spoke that with a really mature expression.

    Seeing the two, Hajime concluded that they would be fine and he immediately showed a fearless smile and opened gates one after another using crystal key.

    ¡¸Okay then. Well even though I say that, it''s not like I''m telling you ''don''t even show mercy'' or anything. As long as you aren''t half-assed about it, do whatever you like in regard about that. I''ll send along Ornis to each battlefield. If the battle end contact me©¤©¤then, let''s go.¡¹

    Along with Hajime''s signal, everyone in that ce leaped into the gate.

    At that day. The people in a lot of the rear territories of Synclea kingdom became witness of the miracle that would be told to the future generation as legend.

    ©¤©¤The southernmost territory Rashvet

    A certain soldier A''s monologue

    ¡¸At that day, a part of the defensive wall finally crumbled and those monsters were rushing in. I thought that this is it. It was at that time, suddenly, cloud covered the sky. I was surprised that it suddenly became dark and when I looked up©¤©¤that person, a goddess was there. She was, beautiful. To the degree that I couldn''t think of her as a being of this world. Even though there were enemies in front of my eyes, I kept looking up to the sky.¡¹

    A certain soldier B''s monologue

    ¡¸That person, had threeyers of shining halo on her back. That was already a divine sight¡­¡­. But what was really surprising, it wasn''t that person''s beauty or her sublimity, it was how she summoned something that was like a snake of lightning from inside the thundercloud. ¡­¡­It was an otherworldly sight.¡¹

    A certain soldier C''s monologue

    ¡¸The raining down light and also the great snake of lightning ughtered those monsters in the blink of eye. No, was that really killing? For me, for me it looked like suicide. Those monsters, they were throwing themselves in by their own wish, that was how it looked like to me. Myrades were all praising that person but, no, I''m also thankful but¡­¡­actually, I''m still shaking even now from recalling that. Because I cannot think of that as fighting. I''m, sacred of that person.¡¹

    A certain soldier D''s astonishment

    ¡¸Eh? Her true identity? There is no way I know©¤©¤what? She is surely the angel sent by Foltina-sama to us? You, are you a genius!?¡¹

    A certain soldier E''s misunderstanding

    ¡¸You ask me if I''ve heard the rumor? What rumor huh? Eh? The messiah of that time, is actually Foltina-sama herself you say!? ¡­¡­I see, so that was how Foltina-sama looked like huh. Kuu, what a thankful story! Iii, am crying for some reason!¡¹

    The conclusion of certain bunch of soldiers

    ¡¸It looks like Foltina-sama is sublimely beautiful woman with golden hair and crimson eyes, she fly freely in the sky, with threeyers of halo on her back, control the weather, and served by giant snake of lightning.¡¹

    A certain painter''s work

    ¡¸I have to leave behind the figure of Foltina-sama for future generation!¡¹

    A vampire princess inter time

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m, not, Foltina¡¹

    A certain incarnation of nature-sama

    ¡¸¡­¡­The hurdle is high, desu¡¹

    ©¤©¤The center of trade Vittea

    Excerpt from a part of information journal

    Due to the attack of giant race, the defensive wall of Vittea was destroyed in less than an hour.

    Those giants, they didn''t invade right away as though to thrust despair right before our eyes. They were deliberately watching as we, the citizens of Vittea were falling into panic or falling down in despair.

    Looking at the result, that saved our life.

    In order to grant us even more despair, the giant race took a step forward. At that moment, ¡¸SHAORAAAAAAAAAA-¡¹ such war cry resounded, and right after that, the giant body of that giant race was blown away to the horizon.

    While everyone were dumbfounded, a beingnded on top of the defensive wall. It was a mystery of how that being should be looked as.

    It was certain that being wasn''t human. The reason was the splendid rabbit ears attached on her head. There was also a tail just a bit above her bottom. It was clear to see that those weren''t artificial essory seeing how they were moving about with irregr motion.

    That fantastic looking person should be called as a <Dark Being> if thinking rationally.

    However what this writer is writing here is not fantasy but the truth.

    That woman with fantastic appearance was exactly the savior of this Vittea. The huge iron hammer she swung around blew away several thousand of <Dark Being>. It didn''t matter whether they were giant race or anything else, they were all blown away the same.

    Surely Vittea would talk about her for the long time toe.

    That girl with thin clothing, rabbit ears, and that wonderful body!

    I''m digressing but, somepany appears to be already setting out to make the product of rabbit ear attachment and rabbit tail attachment. While this is truly being presumptuous, this writer is earnestly wishing that this enterprise will seed.

    Walking through the city where the lovely girls of Vittea are wearing rabbit ears and tail.

    I believe that will be an amazing sight.

    ©¤©¤Coasnd territory Pagrello

    The feudal lord''s reminiscence.

    It was unbelievable.

    Who would ever imagine that this rear territory would be surrounded by an army in the blink of eye and be struck by an invasion.

    The deployment of the soldiers couldn''t possible make it in time. Far from that, it was even unclear whether the capital would notice about this Pagrello''s annihtion.

    I thought that this is the end.

    After all, even the defensive wall was in the state that wasn''t really meaningful. Because among those <Dark Beings> there were also flying type species.

    From how there wasn''t any excellent blessing art caster here, we were unable to even resist when we were aimed at from the sky.

    It was unbelievable. How this beloved territory would be annihted in my generation.

    It was unbelievable. How when I gazed at the sea from my room''s window for thest time, a monster appeared.

    It was unbelievable. How I peed myself in this age when I almost became an old man already.

    It was unbelievable. How despite its appearance that was of a flying type <Dark Being>, however the ck monster that were many timesrger breathed out something like a light ray and blew away the an army.

    It was unbelievable. How the monster was talking with a voice that sounded as though it was echoing inside my head, something like ¡º¡­¡­Why didst goshujin-sama threw me into the sea¡­¡­does he liketh Go¡ðira that much¡».

    It was unbelievable. How when inside my heart I retorted ''This thing is absolutely stronger than the <Dark King>!'', a disgusting voice and rough breathing ¡ºHo, however, after having mine forehead and butt shot at, I was then thrown into the sea¡­¡­haa haa. Mayhaps, in the dawn of mine hardwork, there wouldst be even more reward!? Nnnh¡»entered into my ear!

    ¡­¡­When this battle is over, I''ll retire¡­¡­

    ©¤©¤The second supply umtion territory Rizgal

    The testimony of a <Dark Being> that became prisoner

    What? Is it finally the time for execution? Huh? That''s not it? You''re telling me to talk about that day?

    Hmph, you humans also saw it right? Just as©¤©¤

    Chih. I got it. I just need to talk right? It¡­¡­doesn''t matter. I don''t even feel like resisting. Who¡­¡­who can win against that kind of monster-.

    Tsu, fuu fuuh. Ye, yeah, I''m all right. Though when I''m recalling it, it feels like my head will turn strange.

    That was, that was, right, it was something silver. The appearance looked like human female but¡­¡­it wasn''t human by any means. It was also not some kind of race of us. It was d in silver light, swallowing everything in¡­¡­

    Tsu. There were also some guys that somehow slipped through and tried close quarter. But, it was impossible. It wasn''t about being fast. It was more, something that is outside ourmon sense. When I came to myself, every single one was split into two without exception.

    And yet, if I got to say what is the most terrifying, it was how that thing kept cutting, and annihting without hesitation¡­¡­and yet, it kept calling out for our surrender.

    I somehow understood. That wasn''t a warrior. It was onlying out to battlefield, driven by necessity.

    Hahah, do you get it human?

    That thing devastated us because it was necessary. Something that wasn''t even a warrior fought while being considerate to that degree, and we ended up like this.

    Also, I saw it.

    Human, all of you also saw it right? The soldiers and other bunches that we should have killed already©¤©¤they came back to live! I remember it! The soldier that I killed, the man who introduced himself as toon captain! I should have blown up his head right from the front! And yet, and yet when that silver light spread like wave, it was like I have never done anything!

    Aa, shit-. What the hell-, what was I fighting there!

    What¡­¡­what was it we had turned into enemy¡­¡­

    ©¤©¤Northwest ry territory Andreal

    A retired old soldier''s memorandum

    An invasion of more than five thousand <Dark Being>. Even in my long life, something like that didn''t happen that many times.

    To say nothing about how they appeared in the rear territory without even any advance warning¡­¡­

    In the end, is the capital, is her majesty safe? Even while worrying like that, I felt it that this will be the ce where I die, I shook off my surrounding that is holding me back and got out to the outside of the defensive wall.

    My old equipment felt really heavy. But, my feeling was calm.

    Now then, I''m going to bring as many enemy as possible to apany me to hell. It happened right after I thought so.

    She appeared.

    Her ck morous hair was tied into one bundle. She was a girl with an air like a stretched taut string. She was really young.

    A question arose inside myself since when she was beside me, but for the time being, I thought that surely this girl had backbone and came out here with the same thinking like me, and so I told her to go back disregarding what I myself was doing.

    However, the girl smiled sweetly and said a brief sentence, ¡¸I''m d I made it in time¡¹ before she gracefully walked toward the army approaching from the front.

    I was a bit astonished, but unable to leave her alone, I chased after her to take her back.

    It was at that time. The girl calmly lowered her form, with a slender sword sheathed on her waist, she took a stance where her sword kept being unsheathed.

    ''What''s with that? Doesn''t she even know how to unsheathe a sword? Was it as I thought, she discerned her death just like me and came out here with only strong spirit?'', I was half in admiration like that, and was also half ashamed with this situation that caused a young woman like her to make such determination. I hesitated in what I should do.

    The enemy''s formation had approached quite near, it was impossible to even just throw her into the town after thiste.

    Good grief, she was too great of apanion for the journey to the next world, but at the same time it was too sad. Like that I was about to draw out my sword.

    Yes, I stopped only at an attempt to draw out sword. More urately, the situation became one where I didn''t need to continue that action.

    But surely it couldn''t be helped correct? Because, it went *supan-* y''know. It went *supa~~~nn* in a horizontal straight line like this.

    Several hundred <Dark Beings>, had their upper body and lower body parted from each other y''know.

    I don''tprehend. Perhaps by any chance, I''m still sleeping right now? Am I dreaming? I was rubbing my eyes many times thinking like that.

    When I looked at the girl, she whispered something like ¡¸¡­¡­Like this I can be rushed huh. This is still in practice but, can''t be helped¡¹.

    But, I couldn''t ask or anything. Because, after blinking, behind me and her there were several hundred, no, I felt like she whispered that might sounded like ¡¸Senjin - Kokutou(Thousand des - ck Katana)¡¹, so I believed it was a thousand, that was how many ck swords were lining up there in orderly fashion.

    It was a magnificent spectacle.

    When I noticed, something came out from the thousand swords. With that something messed up those Dark Beings and cut them.

    When I whispered ''awesomeee~'', before I knew it there were only those bunches that expired pitifully, while the girl had vanished.

    I went home normally then.

    Somehow there was messenger from the feudal lord saying ¡¸Report what happened~¡¹, but it wasn''t my business. I''m sleeping already.

    ©¤©¤Thergest territory for fruit growing Ech

    The written report of a certain vignce corps captain before revision - excerpt from a part

    The army of <Dark Being> that appeared from the west cultivation area destroyed a part of the defensive wall before the sunpletely sank.

    The vignce corps members were fighting hard. Due to the many number of the dead and injured, their fighting strength was reduced by half at that point of time.

    We copsed the houses around the destroyed area to turn them into improvised barricade.

    Many of the invading <Dark Being>©¤©¤the carapace race had high defensive power, the best the vignce corps members could do was stopping them in their track. The many legged race that also invaded at the same time had fast andplicated movement that gave difficulty for the defenders to deal with them.

    The evacuation was still unfinished at this time.

    Surpassing the ability of the vignce corps members to deal with the situation, it seemed that the carapace race and many legged race would manage to circle at the rear of the defenders, but then a situation that was unexpected for both us and the <Dark Beings> averted us from that encirclement.

    Suddenly, a shining bright half dome membrane spread from the center of the city. It pushed back the <Dark Beings> and ejected them to outside the defensive wall.

    In order to grasp the situation, I went outside from the destroyed part of the wall to scout ahead.

    There a tiny girl yelled ¡¸Everyoneee! Do itttt©¤©¤!¡¹.

    Right away, bugs that numbered in frightful amount and also huge sized came out in creepy crawly movement. I would be troubled even if you ask me from where they came from. Because, the bugs came out from around the girl y''know. I can only say it like that.

    The bugs'' appearance wasn''t really different from the carapace race and many legged race, however, that was a parade of monsters that were many time more brutal than the enemy! Hyahha! This is the end of the world yeah!

    I served in the vignce corpse for twenty years. I served as captain for ten years. I will be 47 this year, but I''ve never seen this kind of hell ever. It was gross you know, so gross that I''ve got no more words for it.

    Somehow a part of the bugs, they secretly devoured those <Dark Being> bunches. That was the first time ever I saw <Dark Being> got preyed on. I was traumatized. I''m seeing it in my dream even now. Honestly speaking, I can only see both sides as the nemesis of humanity that has to be annihted¡­¡­

    ¡¸He, hey! You must not eat them! Spit it out! Spit it!¡¹ That girl said that with pale face, so it must not be that girl''s order. That was the only silver lining. Something like a girl who order predation with smiling face¡­¡­that would make me unable to look straight at my daughter''s face from now on if that happen.

    In a sense, a situation where monster that isn''t listening to their master''s order doing a parade of predation, I''m trying to not think about it.

    Putting that aside, the membrane of light was amazing. Nothing went through.

    For example, when a young man with naked upper body suddenly turned into monster in the middle of the battlefield and tore those <Dark Being> bunches into shreds, punched them, threw them away, and those guys that didn''t even retain their original form got sttered messily on the light membrane, the light membrane still did its job perfectly.

    ¡­¡­Right in front of my eye one of those guys flew at me and went st at the light membrane, his empty eyes that were opened wide as though to say ''I saw something unbelievable!'', it was really traumatic but, I think that the membrane of light was doing a great job.

    The small girl urged those guys to surrender but, honestly, I think those guys didn''t have any leeway to consider it.

    At that time they must be thinking, of how to run away from the encounter with the unknown.

    Despite myself, Ipletely understand how those guys were feeling. I absolutely won''t say it out loud but, inside my heart I was yelling ¡¸Stop it alreadyyyy!¡¹ while crying.

    I never even imagined, that in my life a day wille where I''m going to pray for the sake of the <Dark Being> although it was only inside my heart¡­¡­you will never know what is going to happen in life.

    When it reached the endgame, the girl noticed me and our eyes met. I thought she had a cute face, but the gruesome battlefield entered the corner of my sight, so frankly, it was scary. It didn''t feel like I was alive.

    Even so I''m the captain of the vignce corps. I had to asked them, just who they are.

    Feudal lord-sama, please praise me. Please praise a lot this me who wrung out my courage and was diligent in my duties! Also, please raise my wage!

    Well, I know that''s a hopeless request. Because, I cannot write about their identity in this written report.

    It cannot be helped. We are talking about the limit of human being here.

    Because, surely anyone will jump in fright if monster leap in front of your eyes right?

    That thing, it had greenish skin that seem impossible for most living thing to have, a giant body that was higher than two meter, its whole body was covered with savage muscles, with fangs in its mouth, and with crimson eyes that looked like beast, it was fiercely breathing out with *fushuu~* sound, while grinning so wiiiiiidely-.

    Smiling face was one of the important things in social life. I also grinned back.

    Though my memory cut off there. Can''t be helped, my heart was at its limit. That kind of scary face, although I was behind that membrane of light, I was still going to faint no matter what.

    And so, I don''t really understand anything about them!

    That''s all!

    ©¤©¤The nearest supply umtion territory to the capital Arquette

    ording to the situation at that time

    ¡¸Rothko-sama! An army from the north!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So it''s as expected.¡¹

    While it''s a shocking news that entered my ears, at the same time it is also something that I have anticipated. I can feel how my eyebrows are frowning.

    Three days ago when her majesty received the notification of the dire situation, the northern territory that was called with alias "The Third Supply umtion Territory" ©¤©¤Radice was already being attacked.

    Radice wasn''t like Arquette that was blessed with the good fortune of "his" presence, they had no prospect of getting saved, in that case, it can be easily predicted where those <Dark Being> bunches would head toward after they finished with Radice.

    I don''t know what happened with the soldiers that should be heading here as reinforcement from the capital.

    But, if by any chance they shed with the <Dark Beings>, then their battle strength should more or less get decreased. He had already departed, but if there are the two thousand soldiers I received from her majesty, then perhaps¡­¡­

    ¡¸Then, how many their number is?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the report from the scout that patrolled the outskirt¡­¡­it''s more than ten thousand.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu. I see¡­¡­Oge-kun. Can your troops drive them away?¡¹

    Toward my question, the regimentalmander who is entrusted with the troop of two thousand©¤©¤Still Oge-kun made a grave expression.

    ¡¸The reinforcement to the defensive wall is finished. If their army has the sameposition with the previous attack, then I swear we will repel them back even if their number is five times more. However¡­¡­¡¹

    I guessed it with a sour expression as though I am swallowing a bitter bug. When I confirmed it, just as expected, not just flying species, there is even giant race among the enemy.

    The defensive wall has be tough. The underground vault is also wless, now that it''s the second time we should be able to do evacuation of the people smoothly too. But, we cannot expect for reinforcement at all. Because right now her majesty and he aren''t here exactly due to the danger the capital is in.

    ¡¸It appears, that fate wish for thisnd to perish no matter what¡­¡­¡¹

    Fortunately it seems that Oge-kun didn''t hear the grumble that unconsciously came out from my mouth.

    I quickly give the instruction for the people to evacuate. I make the preparation to give some brief words to brush away their anxiety even for just a little.

    I exchange bitter smile with my wife S thinking, ''even though we were holding hope that perhaps we can meet our beloved child one more time, and yet¡­''. She who is able to smile like that even in this kind of situation is really an able wife in my opinion.

    When I go outside, I can see the figures of people carrying their feet toward the underground vault in line. The previous fight caused the surrounding of the underground vault to be an empty lot, so the progress is really smooth.

    Suddenly, my ears catch the voice of the children. Their voices even sound bright despite this kind of situation.

    ¡¸I''m telling you it will be fine! After all we have hero-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸But, hero-sama has gone away somewhere you know?¡¹

    ¡¸There is that but¡­¡­but, it''s absolutely going to be fine! Surely hero-sama wille to save us!¡¹

    It seems that even though he isn''t here, he is still bringing about hope.

    Thinking of him who continued to keep fighting even while losing consciousness, driven only by the feeling of having to protect us no matter what, the corner of my eyes be warm, because of regret, because of mortification. I am unable to protect the people that he protected by putting his life at risk.

    When he somedaye back here, what will he think when he see this ruinednd. Just from imagining that, it feels like my heart will get crushed.

    ¡¸Rothko-sama, let''s hurry the evacuation of the people. The enemy''s movement is faster than our anticipation.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, is that so. I got it.¡¹

    It seems that the enemy''s movement is faster than we imagined. Could it be that the matter of Arquette not falling was also conveyed to the <Dark King>?

    While feeling the sensation as though the fighting spirit of those <Dark Being> bunches are being transmitted to here from afar, we are doing what we ought to be doing.

    We managed to finish the evacuation of the people. The cement of the soldiers is also finished. What ought to be done©¤©¤is done.

    Sound like ground rumbling, or perhaps like something exploding is resounding from afar. Hahah, it seems that the fighting spirit of those <Dark Being> bunches is the real thing.

    At this time it won''t be strange even if they appear into sight anytime.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    They are unexpectedly slow huh¡­¡­

    Although explosion sounds are resounding¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    They are really slow! Time spend waiting like this is unexpectedly also distressful!

    Don''t tell me, are they lost? If that''s the case, when those lots finally arrived I''m going to grandly provoke them ¡¸Yaa~ii you idiooots! You all are actually getting lost in this vast desert huh~¡¹ before dying¡­¡­

    Don''t tell me¡­¡­the soldiers from the capital are holding them back? No, that''s impossible. If that''s the case they should being to Arquette. Something like shing against <Dark Being> at a t in without anything in it will only be suicide.

    Or perhaps, the reinforcement has a number that can crush an army of more than ten thousand from the front? No, It''s clear that the capital iscking arous. A soldier force of infantry in such number couldn''t possiblye to interrupt at this timing. Either way, it''s strange that no messengere to Arquette if that''s actually the case.

    ¡­¡­Hmm? The explosion sound stopped?

    What is going on¡­¡­, shit-, we arecking information!

    Then at that time, as though my irritated feeling goes through, I can see a scouting soldier desperately running over a hill at the north.

    When I meet him right away, his expression looks like he had seen the end of this world. He gives me his report with inarticte speech.

    ¡¸A, a demon! A monster! Something like that isn''t human!¡¹

    Ri, right. It''s true that <Dark Being> isn''t human.

    The scout soldier guessed that we aren''t getting what does he mean, so he calm down his breathing a bit before speaking out a shocking report.

    Let''s see, someone with the appearance of a human young man is mowing down an army of ten thousand by himself? Streaks of crimson light is trampling the battlefield, and each time those <Dark Beings> got blown away? Countless huge animals suddenly appeared, and then right after a part of their body transformed and fired sh of light, or else they looked like they were firing something that looked like a tube, and at the next moment, me st spread and turned the enemies into dust? Shower of blood and flesh?

    ¡­¡­Oge-kun. Did you make a mistake with the selection of personnel? Or perhaps, aren''t you overworking this man too much?

    Eh? It''s not a lie? Please believe what you said?

    That young man is trampling down the enemy while giving advice to surrender, and the enemy that ignored that and escaped was finished off with a shot of light even though there was distance of several kilometer? And then¡­¡­he caught sight of you who were hiding at the shadow of the hill from quite far off distance and your eyes met each other?

    What''s that, scary.

    Ah, yep, you,e on, don''t cry. Just from listening I can understand how much fear you must have experienced.

    Hm~m, however, that young man is opposing the <Dark Being>, so he is our ally¡­¡­I think.

    Yosh, Oge-kun. We are going there to confirm it!

    Oge-kun tried to stop me, but if it''s really the truth that young man has repelled the enemy army then as a feudal lord there is no way I cannot give him my thanks. Besides, for that young man to have such power¡­¡­perhaps that young man is his ally.

    If that''s the case, we have to treat him with the greatest respect.

    I push away the protests and head toward the scene with Oge-kun and the soldiers as guards.

    Let''s say the conclusion. It was hell.

    The earth is all turned up with countless craters on the surface. The corpses of <Dark Beings> that aren''t keeping their original form. The bits of flesh scattered all over. Here and there are mes that are dying the zing world crimson. A sinister atmosphere is running rampant in the battlefield, wafting off from the great number of monsters with strange appearance.

    And then, on top of the corpses of <Dark Beings> that were somehow piled up into a huge mound, a young man is standing while ring down at everything. Crimson sparks are surging from all over his body while his shoulder is shouldering some kind of austere object.

    Aa, certainly, I''ll recognize it. If hell really exist, then surely it will be this kind of sight without a doubt.

    The young man turned his face toward us who are dumbfounded and cannot move.

    The moment I saw his eyes, I guessed it.

    ©¤©¤Before long the demon king might arrive. There will be salvation if there is suitablepensation for him

    Aa, those words, so it refer to this! This person is truly the demon king! The king of hell! Crushing absuridty with even more absurdity, a being that surpassed human knowledge!

    There I suddenlye to my senses. The demon king-sama became our salvation. In other words, it shows that we possess something that is suitable topensate him.

    Blood leaves from my face quickly. Who paid thepensation? It''s obvious. It''s him. Then how much is thepensation? Apensation at minimum has to bnce the work being done. Then, this is about that person who risked his life for Arquette''s sake we are talking about here. Even if he cannot pay it right now, someday as thepnesation he will use his own©¤©¤

    ¡¸Demon king-sama!! It is truly our greatest honor and delight to be bestowed with your presence heree!! I am the feudal lord of Arquette, Rothko Arquette-!! First allow me to say our greatest gratitude for repelling the enemy army©¤©¤©¤!!¡¹

    It looks like the demon king-sama is perplexed whilementing ¡¸O, ou?¡¹ for some reason, but I''m desperate here. Anyway I''ll just say what I have to say! While rubbing my forehead on the ground at the same time!

    ¡¸For the demon king-sama to be here, my foolish self here dare say that you received apensation regarding this matter from him!¡¹

    It feels like demon king-sama is getting creeped out while saying ¡¸Eh, what is this old man is saying? It''s a bit scary though¡¹, but I''m desperate!

    ¡¸I am truly being presumptuous here but-, I beg you-, I''ll offer you my life, so please be merciful to him! I beg you, I beg you with everything that I ammmmmmm¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t need something like the life of an old man.¡¹

    I was dismissed so bluntly. He don''t need the life of an old man¡­¡­hah, don''t tell me!

    ¡¸O, only my wife! Please at least forgive only my wife!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? Wai-, what are you sayi©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I beg you for your mercy-! Please forgive at least the life of my wifeeeeeeeee-¡¹

    The demon king-sama said ¡¸Why, am Ipletely the viin? When I came to help because of getting asked, why did I then be a fiend that is trying to steal the feudal lord''s wife? I just don''t get it¡­¡­¡¹ while looking like he is holding his head but, I''m desperate here!

    ¡¸Furthermore, he is even doing dogeza while yelling desperately, it''s d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­¡­. Like this, I don''t care anymore. Let''s go home¡­¡­I really want to meet Yue.¡¹

    Hearing the voice with the dreadfulness in it thinning down for some reason, I slowly raise my head.

    The figure of the demon king-sama isn''t there anymore.

    When I asked Oge-kun who is coldly sweating, the demon king-sama vanish at the other side of space with a sullen look.

    At that time, although I couldn''t hear it, but ording to Oge-kun who has good hearing, just before the demon king-sama vanished, it seemed like he whispered ¡¸Offering his life for the sake of that guy¡­¡­I see. This is that guy''s¡­¡­¡¹ with his lips ckening just for a bit.

    It''s only a hunch but, it seems that the demon king-sama won''t be taking the life of Kouki-dono.

    Perhaps I have been doing something really rude.

    Someday, I''ll ask about him from Kouki-dono. And then, I''ll ask to be allowed to express my thanks once more.

    Of course, I''ll also thank Kouki-dono too for sending him as reinforcement.

    For the sake of that too, Kouki-dono. Please be safe. I''ll believe that I''ll be able to reunite again with you along with her majesty.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It''s the turn for the serious to rest for a bit.

    Now then, this time I have various notice, so I uploaded an activity report.

    If I have to convey the summary,<ul><li>Arifureta Nichijou is updated</li><li>The sale announcement ofic volume 2</li><li>Looks like an official portal site of Arifureta is created</li><li>Things like spin-off or drama CD wille out</li></ul>

    Something like that.

    If you have interest, please check the activity report too by all mean.

    Please treat me well.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    ¡¸PYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    Such weird shriek was echoing through the vast sky.

    The voice''s owner was Koone. Her blonde twintail was turned unruly from the wind.

    Kouki was going to call at her, thinking that she was being scared.

    However, before he could do that, it was proved to him that it was impossible for this princess with outrageously light footwork and had energetic spirit like it was a cloth she was wearing to walk around with to feel scared from this precious first experience in her life.

    ¡¸Ko, Ko-Ko, Kouki-samaaa! We are flying in the skyyyy! Koone, has be a bird! Koone, feels like she is bing a bird!!¡¹

    ¡¸So, so you are only getting high spirited huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ording to the exnation of Lilin who was hugging him from behind and brought her lips closer to his ear, it seemed that Koone going ''pyaa pyaa'' was her habit when she was getting the most excited.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama! Kouki-sama! Just what in the world this animal is!?¡¹

    Naturally there was no way Koone knew about a legendary mythical beast of earth. She asked Kouki while touching the soft feathers of the gant griffon repeatedly. Koone wasn''t turning her head around, she was looking at up at him from his chest. Kouki showed a small smile at such Koone while starting to exin.

    But,

    ¡¸You see©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kouki-sama, does your injury hurt?¡¹

    It seemed he put too much strength into his side when his body stirred a bit. Kouki''s breathing was disordered just for an instant from pain. Seeing that, not just Koone, but Lilin behind him was also peering at Kouki with a worried expression.

    Kouki was about to bluff by saying ¡¸I''m fine¡¹ .

    But then, the griffon''s moved its head and looked back as though it was seeing through Kouki''s thinking.

    ¡ºKuee¡»

    ¡¸!? ¡­¡­Since when it can let out a cry like a real griffon like that?¡¹

    From the griffon''s appearance, it couldn''t be seen at all that it was a golem made from metal. Even so, thest time he saw this thing it shouldn''t be able to produce an animal cry if he remembered correctly. Kouki''s cheeks were twitching looking at the death god that was evolving continuously day by day.

    Right after that, *kashun!* there was such sound from how a part of its back that was located between Koone''s legs was splitting into two. More *kashun-* sound came from there and three test tubes that were supported by an arm flew out.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡¹

    Koone stiffened still. Until now she was thinking that it was a living thing, but now she stiffened with her eyes opened wide seeing the fact that it wasn''t so thrust before her eyes.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­I see. So even the grim reaper is always stocked with healing magic medicine just in case. As expected from Nagumo, he leaves nothing to chance.¡¹

    Kouki smiled wryly and took the test tubes, guessing that the "farewell gift" Hajime said also included this meaning. Koone was still staring fixedly at the strangenessing out from between her legs.

    With *kashun-* sound, the back returned to normal. Koone jumped on the spot with a twitch. The back''s appearance was already back to the fluffy feathers. Koone''s finger timidly reached out and poked.

    *kashun-*. It opened for some reason!

    ¡¸Hiih!?¡¹

    Koone screamed and backed away. Her face finally turned into a scared expression that said ¡¸This isn''t a living thing!¡¹ from facing the reality.

    While that was happening, the special recovery medicine "Dr Fix It V2" that had the effect of high level recovery magic due to Hajime''s work that turned it into the highest ss of magic medicine healed Kouki''s body in the blink of eye.

    ¡¸Tsu, this is intense. With this I can recover enough in less than an hour before we arrive.¡¹

    ''Aa, so this is why he provided transportation using grim reaper instead of gate'', Kouki made a wry smile once more at Hajime''s detailed consideration.

    ¡¸Ko, Ko-ko-ko, Kouki-samaaa!? This animal, it''s not a living thing! Koone believes, that it''s not a living thinggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-san. Just what are we riding right now? As expected, it''s a bit scary that my bottom feels itchy.¡¹

    Both Koone and Lilin asked Kouki with twitching face.

    Spike and others who were also riding the same thing also felt the same nervousness. They were in a flying state where it waspletely entrusted to the ride, if they were dropped off then at that point they would lose their life. And above all else, the griffons were flying with great speed so the best they could do were clinging tightly.

    Thinking that it couldn''t be helped for them to act like that, Kouki felt a bit of sympathy for Koone and co while answering.

    ¡¸Actually, these things have body of metal that is applied with disguise to look like a living thing©¤©¤they are weapons of ughter.¡¹

    ¡¸ugh, ter?¡¹

    ¡¸Wea, pon?¡¹

    Koone and Lilin tilted their head until their head flopped on Kouki''s chest and shoulder respectively. The dangerous words caused their speech to be somewhat halting.

    When Kouki was going to exin more, a shadow came into view at the sky ahead. It appeared that flying type <Dark Beings> were heading their way. Perhaps they were the patrol around the capital''s outskirt, or perhaps a squad that chasedte after Koone and co.

    Their number was roughly thirty.

    At the other hand this side had ten griffons. The enemy''s force was three times more but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Kouki-dono! Ahead there is©¤©¤¡¹

    Spike who was riding the griffon that was flying parallel with Kouki let out a warning voice, at that instant,

    ¡ºKUEEE!!¡»

    The griffon''s beak opened wide. Inside was arge caliber rifle barrel installed¡­¡­

    Instantly, a crimson sh cut through the sky. *zudon zudon-* A sound that sounded like bombardment shook the sky. That attack which destroyed the target of several kilometer ahead electromaically elerated anti object sniper cannon.

    Surely even the enemy would never even dream that it would be hit by an attack from such distance that reached them in less than a second. It didn''t even have time to perform emergency evasion. Various things scattered from its body and it was falling to the desert below.

    While the speechless Koone and co were seeing that, there was a sound of something opening *kashun* from below the excessively thick and splendid wing. They turned their gaze at there. An arm holding six rods came out. Those rods©¤©¤missiles made *bashuh* sound and flew away with orange fire trail left behind.

    A total of sixty missiles became a wall of death that approached the enemies. The <Dark Beings> started evading in panic, but the missiles were following them by detecting heat source. Seeing the countless something following them by changing trajectory sharply¡­¡­there was feeling of despair that could be felt somehow even from this far.

    ©¤©¤Crimson flowers were blooming profusely in the sky

    ¡¸ugh, ter¡¹

    ¡¸Wea, pon¡¹

    As expected from Koone and Lilin. They werepletely in harmony. Their speech was still halting, and their body was trembling all over.

    Kouki spoke while making a thousand-yard stare.

    ¡¸They are, the mechanical servants of the demon king. An army that can evenpete against the god''s apostles. They are called grim reaper.¡¹

    Kouki added more exnation toward Koone who was wordlessly asking him ''And what is grim reaper?'' with an upward teary gaze.

    ¡¸It means, the death god you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Koone, won''t go against that person. Koone swear, that Koone won''t go against him.¡¹

    ¡¸Lilin also swear. Lilin dere, that Lilin won''t go against that person.¡¹

    Putting aside Lilin who copied Koone''s way of speaking because of feeling shaken, Kouki made a wry smile while responding ¡¸That''s the safe way¡¹.

    Before long, by the time Kouki was feeling that his body was getting mostly recovered from the bad condition, their eyes finally could see the capital and the battlefield.

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹

    The one who leaked out that voice that even resembled a moan was Koone. Kouki could also feel from his back that Lilin had stiffened.

    That was only natural. The capital of water in the middle of desert that once couldn''t be described enough even with the word magnificent had fallen into an atrocious state that was clear from a nce.

    The river barrier that surrounded the capital had ended up muddy from getting mixed with miasma that invaded from most of the surrounding. There were even spots where the citizens of the capital were already fighting in an urban warfare.

    The deepest ce of the pce was half destroyed by some kind of attack.

    Currently, the casters were going all out in manipting the water current of the oasis around the pce that had barrier effect remaining. The oasis was barely working as "moving defensive wall" due to that.

    The soldier force deployed at the four directions of the capital was constructing encampment, but it could be seen that it was only a matter of time until they were pushed back. The reinforcement from the moving water defensive wall was barely preventing the copse of the battle line.

    The corpses of the soldiers were scattered all over the ce.

    And the most tragic thing must be how the whole capital was being covered by darkness colored miasma, just like¡¾Haltina Sea of Trees¡¿. It wasn''t so thick that it should be called as dense fog, but the miasma that gnawed at human life was covering the whole battlefield.

    In the end, it was a matter of how many miasma stone the defender possessed. It could be thought that among the copsed people, especially the people copsed in the city at the rear there should be some who were done in by the miasma.

    The capital was almost swallowed by a thick cloud of despair.

    The situation was such that could only be seen like that.

    ¡¸Where is Moana-¡¹

    ¡¸-, Onee-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    Koone returned to her senses from Kouki''s words. Seeing the battle hadn''t ended meant that Moana hadn''t surrendered yet. In that case, there was enough possibility that she was alive.

    They gradually approached the battlefield while they looked over the battlefield with eyes opened wide.

    When the number of people who were looking up to the sky and noticed the appearance of Kouki and co increased, Lilin yelled.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama! Over there!¡¹

    Kouki looked at the direction where Lilin was pointing at.

    ¡¸©¤©¤tsu¡¹

    There. Moana was there.

    Her neck was being grasped by arge <Dark Being> whose body was covered with full armor. She was wounded all over with her body being totally limp. Perhaps she didn''t even have any more strength to resist because she didn''t even look struggling.

    ¡¸Onee-cha©¤©¤¡¹

    Koone was going to yell. But, her voice that was about to call at her big sister stopped midway. There was a reason for that.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡¹

    It was because she was pressured by Kouki.

    The strength of the hand that was circled around her stomach. It was only through that hand that she noticed the slight change. It was a strange change.

    ©¤©¤She didn''t, feel anything.

    Yes, Kouki was only being quiet. He wasn''t showing anger or even agitation. Therge presence she was feeling on her back was gradually turning tranquil. So tranquil to a scary degree.

    Koone couldn''t bear it and looked behind. Then she saw it.

    Kouki''s eyes.

    Koone thought that they looked like the spring inside the forest.

    ¡¸Koone. Lilin. Don''t let go of the griffon. I''m going to save Moana.¡¹

    His voice was also calm. No emotion could be read from that, no, it was so tranquil that it was even doubtful whether there was emotion in it.

    The sound of gulping saliva could be heard. It was unknown who was the one that made the sound.

    Kouki jumped down from the griffon lightly, as though he was only going for a walk.

    After looking on dumbfounded, Koone immediately returned to her senses and gave instruction to the other guards while timidly asking the griffon tond down.

    The pain throughout the whole body, the pressure on her neck.

    She was enduring those, however, Moana''s heart was feeling pain that broke her heart at the scene ahead of her gaze that was hard to endure.

    ¡¸Your-, majesty-. We are,ing-¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, only this much-¡¹

    Spenser whose whole body was smeared with blood was swinging sword with a demonic look.

    Linden who lost one arm while looking like he could fall anytime was using blessing art with a pale face.

    Donar was already lying down without even a twitch with a hole opened in his stomach.

    The royal guards, the elites of the soldier force and blessing artpany, ahead of Moana''s gaze they were currently being tormented as though their body was shaved from the edge.

    However, Moana couldn''t do anything.

    Moana wondered why it turned out like this while gritting her teeth.

    Was it because the soldiers, the people of the capital loved her more than she imagined?

    Or else, was it because she was unable to predict the depth of the <Dark King>''s grudge toward the royal family?

    Defeat was inevitable. When Moana understood that, Moana picked the choice of surrender. She would end the war by offering her life.

    This option was something she had considered since a long time ago. It was something she had conveyed to Spenser, Donar, Linden, and all the other top brass.

    Naturally, such option was fiercely opposed at the time, but by her continuous persuasion that as a queen she had to think about the realistic option, it was an option that they also epted.

    There were also people who wished to apany her, but that would depend on the <Dark King>. At the very least, she wouldn''t allow anyone to wish for death, that was the only thing that was out of question.

    The reason for that?

    That was obvious. Because there was her beloved little sister©¤©¤Koone that was their hope.

    Byunching a diversion that was paid with a lot of sacrifice, Koone was brought to escape through a hidden path that was constructed underground with the bought time. It seemed there was also pursuer chasing after them, but the one in question here was the clever Koone, Moana believed that she surely would hide herself skillfully.

    Like that they then negotiated with theing <Dark King>.

    But, the result was this.

    The depth of the grudge of the <Dark King> against the royal family of Synclea, the resentment from the five years ago surpassed the prediction of Moana and others.

    That was to say, all the people in the capital regardless whether they were soldier or citizen would be ughtered.

    The queen Moana would watch that scene while going through agony.

    Spenser and others were enraged. The option of surrender or retreat was casted away from inside their mind. Even the people of the capital who knew about the situation decided that this ce would be their grave. They couldn''t possibly turn their back toward their beloved queen no matter the cost.

    Like that, the momentum of the invasion increased, and right now even Spenser and others were in the verge of death.

    If it was her big brother who became king, or perhaps if it was someone else who wasn''t her, would the situation turn out to be better? Would it ended without the situation turning out like this?

    Vexation finally emerged as tears while©¤©¤Moana wrung out her strength and opened her hands. Thest heaven''s blessing art that would cause her to die if it was used©¤©¤<Divine Protection>

    The blessing art <Wind Sword> came to her hand. Putting thest of her strength into it, she would at least strike back with an attack. It might be just a pointless struggle. No, nine out of ten, this would only end up futilely.

    But, she would never despair here. She wouldn''t stay meek while grieving no matter what!

    She was the warrior''s, Synclea''s queen! If her head had no worth for the enemy, then she would fight to the end and died!

    Perhaps noticing Moana''s pressure, the <Dark King>''s gaze turned toward Moana. The red ominous eyes were peering from behind the slit of the helmet. Those eyes narrowed as though in enjoyment of Moana''s struggle.

    ¡¸Your majesty-, don''t-¡¹

    ¡¸Moana-sama-¡¹

    Spenser and Linden, and then the soldiers guessed that this would be Moana''sst struggle and they raised up sorrowful voice.

    Perhaps for the <Dark King> even those voices were side attraction that he delighted from. A joyful stifledughing voice echoed.

    Inside her heart Moana spat out ''I don''t give a damn''.

    Something like regret¡­¡­there was no way she didn''t have it. No, rather she had a lot of it. Death was scary, she didn''t know how many people would be spared, and thinking of how harsh the path that her people would surely continuously walk for long after this made her felt like her heart would burst.

    Above all else, she had a thought that even she felt was improper as a queen. She understood that in actuality she should think of her soldiers and people until the end, even so, if Moana was asked what was her greatest regret currently, and if she answered it following her heart without any falsehood, then the answer would be©¤©¤how she was unable to protect the promise.

    Yes, the promise with him. When she heard his story, and when she talked about herself, she made that promise.

    However, that promise wouldn''t be fulfilled anymore.

    Moana thought. Would he get angry? Or else would he feel proud for the choice she made?

    It was a mysterious feeling. For some reason he was in her mind since she first saw him, since they exchanged words. The frail him who despite having a phenomenal strength yet looked like he would crumble down anytime now.

    She felt it, that the more she talked with him, his existence became bigger inside her.

    He was kind but cowardly, strong but weak.

    Aa, since when she was getting this taken to him she wondered.

    She noticed her feeling was when she saw him continuing to fight even while losing consciousness.

    It was a feeling as though the inside of her chest was constricted.

    He would surely continue to fight from here on too. And she wished to be a person who would support him when he was tired and let go of his tension.

    (Sorry, Kouki.)

    Thest <Divine Protection> was invoked. She felt it, the sensation of thest important thing that was like something beaten up slipping out from inside her body.

    Moana smiled. She smiled fearlessly.

    The <Dark King> stirred slightly. Hisughing voice changed into a displeased groan.

    ¡¸Your majesty-¡¹

    ¡¸Moana-sama-¡¹

    Even the sorrowful voice of the soldiers, she responded ''sorry'' to them inside her heart.

    Spenser and others discarded their defense and tried to rush toward Moana. The <Dark Beings> stood on their way, blocking their path as though telling them to watch quietly. During that time, Moana wrung out her life and put thest attack©¤©¤

    ©¤©¤*ton-*

    A light, a very light footstep echoed excessively clearly.

    The ce, right, it was right in the middle of the <Dark Beings> who were blocking the path of Spenser and co, taking formation right in the middle between them and the <Dark King>.

    It was a single human who suddenly fell down as though he too was also a member of the formation.

    The <Dark Beings> stiffened.

    ¡¸©¤©¤<Light de>¡¹

    *rin-* sound rang. Instantly, a circle of light that prated the <Dark Beings> was drawn.

    The human who suddenly fell from the sky©¤©¤Kouki passed through the <Dark Beings> around him calmly, as though it was only something natural to do, and without pause he confronted the <Dark King>.

    The <Dark Beings> who were supposed to be the elites still stiffened.

    And then, the katana was sheathed back.

    At the same time the upper body and the lower body of the <Dark Beings> were severed from each other and all the body parts fallen down simultaneously. The number easily surpassed a hundred.

    With just one attack, the most elite enemies numbered in three digits were cut down.

    Starting from Spenser, the soldiers stopped walking and opened their eyes wide in astonishment seeing that fact. The surrounding <Dark Beings> were also getting noisy.

    ¡¸I''ll have you release her.¡¹

    A calm voice was dering so.

    The <Dark King>prehended it a bitte that the voice was directed toward him. He spat out ¡ºThe servant of Foltina that was in the report huh¡» with a displeased voice and the next moment, he created several hundred lined up spears.

    The spears surrounded Kouki from 360 degree direction without any gap.

    ¡¸-, Kou, ki!!¡¹

    Moana''s pained voice resounded.

    Half-dome of death of spears. This was one of the <Dark King>''s ability. ce that was covered with miasma was all his territory. He could create weapon and beast anywhere and as many as he liked.

    ¡ºA nuisance. Disappear.¡»

    He shortly said only that, and then those words of the <Dark King> were said without any doubt that it woulde to pass.

    With an emotion as much as crushing a bug, the barrier of spears flew out to crush the person inside.

    ¡ºAh?¡»

    A confused voice. It came from the <Dark King>.

    Because his technique was endured©¤©¤wasn''t the reason.

    It was because his right arm became light.

    ¡¸I have certainly received her back.¡¹

    ¡ºYou, bastard-¡»

    Something moved at the corner of his view. It was his arm dancing in the air, and the figure of Kouki that was right in front of him without him noticing. The queen¡­¡­was already within the arm of the opponent. The lines of spears¡­¡­several were cut down. Only the spears that were in the way and could hit Kouki were cut to forcefully create a path©¤©¤

    The <Dark King> could only follow until that far.

    ¡ºGoah!?¡»

    Right after that, a severe impact that was produced at his stomach area thoroughly blew away the <Dark King> who had been continuously acted calm without pause since this war began.

    The <Dark Beings> behind the <Dark King> were blown away like bowling pins. The <Dark King> who was flying horizontally above the groundnded a few hundred meters ahead while raising up dust cloud.

    ¡¸Healing far and wide to the children©¤©¤<Revolving Heaven>!¡¹

    Kouki chanted multiple target recovery magic without being mindful toward the flying <Dark King>.

    Starting from Spenser, the soldiers were healed from their wound with shocking speed, including Moana. Linden too, although his arm wasn''t regenerated but his bleeding stoppedpletely, the pain was also receding so hisplexion became better.

    ¡¸Kou, ki¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It''s me, Moana.¡¹

    Moana slowly reached out her arm and touched Kouki''s cheek to ascertain the presence of the person who she recalled only just now.

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a "why" that was filled with various meaning.

    How did hee to this battlefield? Who Kouki should protect wasn''t her, shouldn''t it be the people at the rear instead? It was a question that was asked exactly because she understood Kouki''s way of living.

    Or, why did hee to this battlefield? The strength of the <Dark King> was abnormal. Even five years ago the kingdom met catastrophic hardship. And now the <Dark King> had be even stronger. She didn''t wish for Kouki who was supposed to still be unhealthy to fight such <Dark King>.

    Was his body okay? What happened with Koone? What happened with Arquette, with the rear territories? Every kind of worry surfaced within her¡­¡­

    ¡¸It''s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah©¤©¤¡¹

    Her anxiety quietly vanished. The dam inside her heart that she desperately built so she wouldn''t cry burst. Even without any proof, she was convinced that it was all right already. Tears overflowed.

    ¡¸Leave the rest to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­please-¡¹

    She paid no mind to her appearance, her shame, or her pride. She only said words that entrusted everything to him. It was something that she had never done by any means since she was enthroned as queen.

    As expected, the <Dark Beings> at the surrounding who returned to their senses began to move to steal back the queen. But, at that instant, the raining down pencil missiles blew them away.

    ¡¸ONEE-CHAAAAAAAAAAAN-¡¹

    ¡¸KOONE!?¡¹

    The princess descended from the sky riding a huge mythical beast. And then Lilin and Spike and the others, the guard squad members too.

    Seeing the unexpected entrance of his son, Spenser raised a shocked voice ¡¸Spike!? What are you doing!?¡¹. Spike made a thousand-yard stare despite being in a battlefield and his answer ¡¸Chichi-ue, even I don''t understand it myself¡¹ entered Spenser''s ears.

    Lilin held her breath for a moment after seeing her father''s condition, and then for some reason she made a thumb up saying ¡¸Otou-san! Nice guts!¡¹. With a twitching face Linden retorted ¡¸What in the world you are straddling there!?¡¹.

    While the griffons were holding the surrounding in check, or rather while a part of the griffons were shooting missiles like they were candy at the area where the <Dark King> was flying at to hold back (?) and dealt additional blow (?), Kouki was entrusting Moana to Koone. Even with the healing of her wound, she was still a step away from death most likely from using the heaven''s blessing art, Moana was unable to even stand.

    ¡¸Koone. Take care of Moana okay? I''m©¤©¤going to end this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, Kouki-sama. Koone will pray for your victory.¡¹

    Receiving Moana, Koone hugged her tightttttly while giving her words to Kouki with her expression filled with gentleness and kindness that Kouki had never seen before until now.

    And then Moana was,

    ¡¸Kouki¡¹

    Yes, she called Kouki''s name and pulled at Kouki''s cor. Kouki felt a soft sensation on his lips. It was a happening that happened only for a moment.

    Kouki was taken aback. Moana narrowed her gaze lovingly at such Kouki and,

    ¡¸I''ll wait, right here.¡¹

    Kouki smiled softly, then he made a small nod before standing up.

    At the same time, the griffons stopped attacking. And then, they skillfully moved their wing and sharply pointed with ¡ºKue!¡» cry. It was as though they were giving him a thumb up while saying ¡ºWe have bought you time yeah. Do whatever you want now!¡».

    Inside his heart Kouki was thinking ¡¸These guys are really just golem right? There is no strange soul entering inside them right?¡¹ while shaking his head unable to say anything anymore.

    ¡¸Can I ask you guys to guard them and back up the other ces?¡¹

    He tried asking them that.

    The griffons made a somewhat irritating gesture with skillful movement of their wings as though to say ¡ºGood grief this kid¡» before they flew away with only three staying behind to guard Moana and others. Kouki thought that these guys were exactly just like their owner.

    *DON-* Dust cloud spurted up, at the same time a spiral of dark miasma pierced to the sky. The thickness of the miasma covering the capital increased. The <Dark King> seemed to be trying to strengthen his territory further.

    The <Dark King> scattered so much miasma with what seemed to be an inexhaustible supply. He made his right arm to be d in miasma. And then, his arm that should have been cleaved away regenerated instantly.

    In addition, a huge sword took shape at the end of that hand. It was an ominousrge sword that looked as though it was the anger of the <Dark King> taking shape.

    The thickness of the miasma was increasing second by second, turning into thickness that ought to be called as thick fog. If it was inside this territory, if the <Dark King> could make weapon anywhere he liked here just like before, that it seemed that the whole capital had been taken hostage.

    To prove that, the <Dark King> was going to create countless spear behind Kouki©¤©¤at the ce where Moana and others were at©¤©¤

    ¡¸I''m not going to hold back. I won''t let you touch them. Here I go©¤©¤<Limit Break - Supreme Destruction>¡¹

    *GOU-* Pure white light pierced the sky. The pir of light drew spiral trajectory that instantly blew away the surrounding miasma.

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    An agitated voice leaked out for the first time from the <Dark King>. The pure white torrent that pierced the sky instantly exterminated the miasma at the back, overwriting the territory of the <Dark King> into the territory of human.

    ¡ºYou bastard-. The like of Faltina''s servant is powerful to this degree-¡»

    Even more miasma spurted out from the <Dark King>.

    Gigantic darkness approached to swallow everything.

    The pure white light that increased further in radiance prevented that.

    That scene was like the sh between two giant sandstorms of ck and white. If it was seen from afar, it might even looked like the sky had been split.

    It was the contest between darkness and light. Everyone forgot that this ce was a battlefield from gazing at that sight that seemed toe from legend.

    The fact that he was unable to take back the territory no matter how much miasma he scattered caused the <Dark King> to ask with an angry voice as though to reject the reality.

    ¡ºYou bastard-, just what the hell are you!?¡»

    From the reports that he heard until now, he thought that the one who hindered him was a warrior that was bestowed with Faltina''s divine protection. If that was the case, then even if that warrior was more or less strong, but in the end he would be nothing but a warrior that obtained the cooperation of the incarnation of the blessing power, such being wouldn''t be his match who was able to erode blessing power.

    And yet, the situation was like this.

    What was this light?

    It was a power he had never felt before, different from blessing power. A pure white light that was tremendous, vast, and was even somewhat divine. There was a pressure as though his existence was going to get crushed and overwritten just from looking at it.

    Kouki who was being looked at as though he was someone that shouldn''t be existing ruminated the question of the <Dark King> inside his mind.

    What was he?

    The answer, was recorded on his status te since a long time ago.

    He thought of the question for the first time when he arrived in this world. What was the meaning of "that", he wondered.

    If it meant to be someone who possessed courage, then everyone in this world was like that. Even the people of Tortus, even his ssmaterades, everyone was like that.

    He didn''t understand the truth.

    But surely, yes surely¡­¡­

    "That" must be referring to someone that couldn''t choose the few.

    It must be referring to a person who left behind their important person for the sake of the many.

    Someone with a difficult personality, who kept taking detour, unable to discard the ideal, and yet when the time came he would make the choice, and then grieved and writhed as they pleased¡­¡­

    It must be referring to such stupid idiot.

    (This time where I''m saved by the demon king and can choose the few, is surely something like a miracle.)

    Inside his heart Kouki was exasperated at himself thinking ¡¸I got no face to introduce myself like that¡¹, however, Kouki looked straight at the <Dark King>.

    Toward the <Dark King> who looked slightly faltering,

    ¡¸You are asking me what I am©¤©¤¡¹

    ''Fine then'', he thought.

    Although, he actually didn''t understand what kind of person "that" referred to.

    If by introducing himself as "that", he would be able to support someone, he would be able to save someone''s heart.

    ''Aa, that''s fine.

    I''ll introduce myself like that.

    After all if it''s resolve, I''ve already made it.

    Now, listen.

    I am©¤©¤

    ¡¸Amanogawa Kouki©¤©¤©¤©¤a hero.¡¹<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Next time,st chapter of Kouki arc.

    Actually I also wanted to write the another world arc of Hajime and Kouki, but this story became long more than expected, no, in a sense it was just as expected, so I''m thinking that I''ll write it at another chance.

    And so, for now, Kouki arc will be only until next week.

    Also, terribly sorry for those who looked forward to it every week but¡­

    After Kouki arc ended, I''m thinking of wanting to rest throughout the whole September, until around mid-October.

    I''m busy with various things like revising for publication and so on, doesn''t feel like I have any leeway.

    But, I still have tale that I want to write, so I promise I will start again.

    It will make me happy if you can wait patiently.

    Please take care of Arifureta from here on too.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    ¡¸Amanogawa Kouki©¤©¤©¤©¤a hero.¡¹

    Hearing Kouki''s deration, the <Dark King> let out a dubious voice.

    ¡ºA hero, you said?¡»

    It was likely that he was demanding for a word that could substantiate Kouki''s strength more specifically.

    ''I guess that''s too abstract huh'', Kouki smiled wryly inside his heart while asking back in return this time.

    ¡¸<Dark King>. Human and <Dark Being>, won''t you help me looking for a way where both sides can coexist?¡¹

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    Bafflement©¤©¤that wasn''t it. The emotion that was filling that voice was as expected¡­¡­ridicule.

    ¡ºIn this end of the war, where I''m about to get my hand on my longstanding desire, and you are asking me to discard it? Hah¡»

    Out of the question, was what he conveyed. But, Kouki continued his words without faltering.

    ¡¸You''re only about to get your hand on your desire, but you won''t be able to obtain it for real.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Hou. Why do you think so?¡»

    ¡¸Because I''m here.¡¹

    This time it was wrath. A terrific wrath was emitted from the <Dark King>. He thought that Kouki was telling him that the <Dark King> couldn''t win against the <hero>, that he was inferior than him.

    ¡ºAre you mocking me?¡»

    ¡¸No. It''s my determination.¡¹

    The words that replied back concisely contained a clearness that couldn''t be ignored.

    The <Dark King> looked up to the sky. His miasma waspletely blocked by the torrent of light. It was the proof that the being confronting him right now was a being that possessed extraordinary strength.

    There was a still silence. The <Dark King>''s answer was©¤©¤

    ¡¸©¤©¤!!¡¹

    A thunderous sound resounded.

    That was the sound of sh yed by the sheathed holy sword that Kouki lifted up with both hands shing against therge sword that was swung down vertically. The attack was a powerful one that caused a hallucination as though the ground was split.

    ¡ºHou, that''s really something.¡»

    The voice came from the <em>back. </em>At the same time a giant jaw assaulted from left and right!

    Kouki immediately tried to jump forward to escape from the unknown, but he saw ck beasts assaulted him from all directions simultaneously.

    Kouki immediately created multiple barriers using <Heaven Severance> to block while continuing his question. It was the same question that he once asked Ragal.

    ¡¸Why? Why won''t you take a path where everyone can survive!? If your race can survive by other way, then there should be no need for human to be livestock! It''s fine even if it''s only mutual non-interference with each other! Just what meaning there is in a world where both sides are merely continuing to kill each other!?¡¹

    ¡º©¤©¤¡»

    The <Dark King> didn''t reply. But, it could be seen how the red eyes peeking out from behind his helm''s slit warped in mockery. He was really not seeing any worth from Kouki''s wish except as trash.

    Kouki continued to argue vehemently even while gritting his teeth.

    ¡¸There will be spark of hatred remaining for sure if you turn human into livestock. Discord will ur without fail if you rule through fear. If mankind rebel once more in the future, a lot of <Dark Beings> might die. A lot of lives will be scattered if a war ur! You are their king aren''t you!? Aren''t you thinking to look for a path where no sacrifice will result for the sake of the future, for the sake of yourpatriots!?¡¹

    The <Dark King> seemed to be able to teleport in short range even when he wasn''t in the territory of miasma. Surprise attacks came one after another. It was truly a storm of great sword. And then, every single attack possessed terrific might. If it was an average soldier then they would get cut down without even noticing it, or even if they could defend there was no doubt they would still get cut down along with their defense.

    In fact, he was barely blocking the attacks by cing <Heaven Severance> at his blind spots, but small wounds from unavoidable attacks that cut through those <Heaven Severance> were increasing continuously.

    In addition, the countless beasts that suddenly appeared from empty air became numerous murderous weapons. They used miasma to explode or became des that constantly attacked from his blind spot.

    There was no opening to perform defense to all directions using <Heaven Severance>.

    Kouki used <Heaven Severance> and <Light Halo> to hold back the beasts, and used <Light de> and < Light Explosion> to forcefully take some distance. Only then he was barely able to evade or block everything.

    The <Dark King> was responding with ridiculingugh as expected toward Kouki''s desperate words.

    ¡ºNot at all.¡»

    Kouki''s expression distorted in grief.

    ¡¸Why, how could¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºWar? The bigger the better. Strife itself is something like a delicious food. What meaning is there in a life where there isn''t even one entertainment?¡»

    ¡¸Enter, tainment?¡¹

    Kouki''s expression changed slightly. His desperation thinned down and his expression was turning vaguely calm.

    ¡ºConflict, rule, the livestock''s rebellion, they are side show. All of those are indispensable "entertainment" for living don''t you think?¡»

    Kouki understood. Completely. About the nature of the race called <Dark Being>. He understood for sure this time.

    So to speak they were the same like a species of migratory fish that would die if they didn''t continue to swim. Conflict was exactly their motivation for living. They couldn''t help but fight. They couldn''t help but conquer. They would invade until the ends of earth if it was for the sake of that. They would scatter the spark of hatred themselves.

    If was the way of living for survival, and at the same time it was also something to fill their heart.

    Evil©¤©¤it would be easy if <Dark Being> could just bebeled like that.

    But it was if from the viewpoint of Kouki, no, from the view point of the great majority of human.

    But, from the viewpoint of the <Dark Being>, perhaps it was Kouki''s insistence for coexistence that was exactly an evil that was trampling on their nature.

    Their viewpoint was decisively too different.

    ¡ºAre you finished with your questions? Then let''s end this. You have allowed me to enjoy this somewhat, but even that torrent of light won''t match the strength that I have continued to stock for this whole five years.¡»

    The air shook greatly. Raging miasma converged behind the <Dark King> with fierce momentum.

    ¡ºPower is everything in this world. The strong rule everything. I''ll teach your body the meaning of kingship.¡»

    The miasma formed shape. The darkness colored miasma was forming into a giant that was about fifty meter tall from the ground. Arms were formed, a head was formed, a great sword was formed, and then the whole body was covered with armor. It was truly the avatar of <Dark King>. The figure of the strongest king that wouldn''t perish as long as miasma existed was there.

    ¡ºHow about you create your barrier of light? You almost died protecting a town of the livestock using that didn''t you?¡»

    In respond Kouki closed his eyes slightly. He wrapped his body in silence and the tranquility of a clear spring resided in his eyes.

    Once more, he chose.

    He imagined along with his resolve. Once, he escaped from reality, and at the end of it he was bestowed with that form of strength. Since that time, no matter how many times he attempted it he was always unable to do it anymore©¤©¤if it was now he would be able to do it. With such conviction he dered.

    ¡¸No, there is no need. I''ll defeat you and end this©¤©¤<Heaven''s Might - Light Dragon>¡¹

    A calm voice resounded.

    But, the urring phenomenon right after it was something tremendous and grand.

    A gigantic torrent of light converged behind Kouki. It formed a shape in the blink of eye©¤©¤what appeared was the form of radiantly shining dragon with size that rivaled even the miasma giant.

    ¡ºYou, how far you are going to©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because you are a king, I had to ask. I wanted to hear, the words of the king of <Dark Beings>. I thought that perhaps, there still might be other different path. I didn''t want to discard that possibility. However, I had heard your answer. The time hade. That''s why©¤©¤I won''t let you do anything anymore. I won''t let you.¡¹

    ¡ºTsu, don''t look down on me-¡»

    The miasma giant swung down its great sword. The air screamed from its overwhelming pressure.

    But,

    ¡¸©¤©¤

    ¡¹

    Instantly the world was dyed white.

    The light dragon''s breath blew away anything and everything. It wasn''t at the level like the air was screaming anymore. It was a might that annihted the air. That was truly the manifestation of heaven''s might. The very light of ruination itself.

    The giant''s great sword was instantly vaporized. The body''s upper half that was hit by the breath showed that it was enduring. But, that too was only for a moment. The body''s upper half was erased as though it was gouged up.

    The breath that stabbed at the ground far away caused a localized earthquake. Just its after wave blew away the warriors of <Dark Being> without them being able to stand their ground.

    But even amidst of that, just as expected, although one of his trump card was easily annihted, the <Dark King> repressed his turmoil and teleported behind Kouki in order to take advantage of Kouki''s stiffening post using the technique.

    A sound like the clear ring of a bell rang out.

    ¡º©¤©¤tsu. You bastard!¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though he should have taken the enemy by surprise from a blind spot, when he noticed his hand that was holding the great sword was cut away and sent flying.

    (When was it shed? No, was it just a coincidence?)

    The <Dark King> teleported again and took some distance while pondering about the attack just now. It was a method of defense that was different from the beginning of battle where Kouki was obviously defending using his instinct or deploying barrier at his blind spots beforehand. This time he was intercepted with pin point uracy¡­¡­

    He made dark beasts attacked from Kouki''s blind spot also with the intention of observation.

    ©¤©¤The head of the dark beasts were already lobbed off when he noticed.

    He regenerated his arm andrge sword while attacking with line of spears from all directions.

    ©¤©¤Kouki deflected only a few spears and evaded everything by moving only a step.

    He teleported to a blind spot. He swung his great sword horizontally.

    ©¤©¤*shan* Such clear sound rang. At the same time the trajectory of his great sword was averted, and when he noticed his body was already shed diagonally.

    Different from before, these sword attacks were calm. He was unable to perceive the process for even once. He could see how dreadful the skill behind these attacks. And yet, he didn''t feel anything from the person himself. Whether it was killing intent, or fighting spirit, or hatred, nothing¡­¡­

    ¡ºYou-, just what the hell are you doing!?¡»

    The <Dark King> finally couldn''t hide his turmoil and shouted.

    At the same time, as though to say that if he was shed if he approached, then he would just pulverize everything altogether, he reformed his miasma giant and ordered it to punch down.

    ©¤©¤It was blown away by the giant light dragon.

    Even when he attacked from the blind spot, everything was shed off. While area attack was annihted by the giant dragon standing by behind the enemy.

    ¡ºThen I''ll use number! I''ll crush you with number!¡»

    The <Dark King> created a hundred miasma warriors that resembled bull head species with height of three meter in one breath. He formed them in a way that surrounded Kouki and made them charge. If the opponent was the soldiers of the kingdom, they would be easily blown away even if they hardened their defense with twice the number. This was a charge of monsters that allowed gruesome trampling with their rush momentum and physical strength.

    Kouki swayed rxedly, and two heads flew.

    The moment the <Dark King> perceived that, three more heads already danced in the air.

    No matter how powerful the miasma warrior he created©¤©¤they were cut.

    Some rushed ahead using theirrade as shield. They were cut altogether.

    Some was covered wholly with armor. They were cut together with their armor.

    Some swung down theirrge sword. They were cut together with theirrge sword.

    Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut.

    There was no room for resistance, the miasma warriors who weren''t supposed to even feel pain were cut away without even feeling it at all. Everything was with one attack. There wasn''t even the sound of cutting wind when the sword was swung.

    And then, the smoothly flowing movement was approaching to where the <Dark King> was little by little. The miasma warriors were cut away with easiness as though an afterthought while strolling casually.

    ¡ºTsu, what''s this? You bastard, what''s with your gaze!?¡»

    No one would believe it. Within that <Dark King>''s voice, there was a definite "flinch" filling it.

    What he was fearing wasn''t how everything he was doing was getting cut down. It also wasn''t how his trump card the miasma giant was beingpletely helpless from the breath and the storm of light bullets that were like meteor shower unleashed by the giant light dragon.

    It was those eyes.

    There was no hostility in them. No killing intent. No hatred. No desperation. No fighting spirit. No emotion. Most things that could be called will couldn''t be found there at all.

    Those eyes were tranquil like a spring sleeping deep inside an untrodden and unexplored region.

    It looked like he was looking somewhere, but it was also as if he wasn''t looking anywhere.

    Within those slightly opened eyelids there was only tranquility.

    At the end after stepping foot into his territory, there was only one result waiting after going through all the process.

    That was©¤©¤being cut.

    The moment he drew out his katana couldn''t be seen. The trajectory of the sword couldn''t be seen. Everything was already over without anything that could be seen.

    It was the furthestnd of sword skill that Moana and others witnessed at that day.

    ©¤©¤Thest derivation of skill ¡¾Sword Art¡¿ ¡¾Will Possessing Pure Mind¡¿(TN: In the raw it''s Munen Yuusou, munen=free from obstructive thoughts, yuusou=possessing will. Please tell me if you have idea for better name. I''m stuck)

    With feeling inside the heart, one swung the sword in the state ofplete trance. Because it was in a state of nothingness, the process of the sword being swung was remarkably difficult to perceive.

    If one didn''t have omnipresent consciousness that could notice the sway of the grass below even while crossing sword in a battlefield, this sword strike would be extremely difficult to be evaded with how very naturally it was done.

    It was one of the summits of being a swordsman that Kouki obtained in the end of his continuous battle that was driven with only a single thought of "I have to protect" even while he wasn''t conscious.

    Against this abnormal opponent that was responding against his attack while giving him no impression at all, the <Dark King> finally ordered the <Dark Beings> at the surrounding to attack.

    ¡ºAll of you-, don''t just stand there! Kill him!¡»

    ¡º©¤©¤-, yes-¡»

    For a moment, the <Dark Beings> made an expression that was filled with faint suspicion of ''Is the king about to get defeated?'' before they rushed Kouki.

    But, the soldiers of the kingdom who were simrly continuing to watch the battle of the <Dark King> and the <Hero> wouldn''t allow that.

    ¡¸Don''t let them interfere with Kouki-dono!¡¹

    ¡¸This is the critical moment! Fight with the intention of making this ce your grave!¡¹

    The one that gave such order while rushing at the forefront was Spike and Lilin.

    Spenser and Linden looked at each other for a moment seeing their children taking the initiative. They made an expression that seemed to want to say how the both of them had grown so old before heading out to reinforce Kouki while leading the surviving soldiers.

    ¡¸E, errr. Death god-san! Please listen to Koone''s wish! I hope you can attack violently at the crowd over there!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Koone? Death god-san?¡¹

    Even while Moana was looking surprised, the griffons seemed to say ¡ºKue! (Order acknowledged yeah, missy!)¡» at Koone''s request and they turned the enemies into meat scraps using missiles or small gatling gun that came out from under their belly.

    Moana stared with her pupil turning into dot at the agonizing cries of the <Dark Beings>.

    Then, at that time.

    Silver light shined and rippled through all the other battlefields with the exception of the battlefield at the capital''s front where Kouki and others were at. If Kouki didn''t enter his trance state, then he would realize that it was the cheat healing that his one other childhood friend unleashed.

    Wind of agitation ran through the battlefields. That was only natural. After all the people''s wounds were healed in the blink of eye without caring of how heavy the wounds were or even how miasma had eroded inside, in addition theirrade in arms who should be died already snapped their eyes open and stood up.

    The chaotic battlefield made it went unnoticed, but the revival was limited to those whose time of death was within half a day more or less¡­¡­even so what was happening around them was nothing but a "miracle".

    A miracle that was brought at the battlefield where the <Hero> was standing on.

    The confusion immediately settled down and their fighting spirit rose with a terrific momentum. Their despair was swept away and a momentum to the degree that pushed back the <Dark Beings> at all battlefront was born.

    ¡ºAgain-, am I going to taste that humiliation again-¡»

    The <Dark King> raised a voice of rage. Five years ago, he ate a painful retaliation just when it would only take a bit more to destroy his enemy. Because of that he was attacked many times by hispatriots who were thinking ¡¸Perhaps I can be king if it''s now?¡¹.

    Perhaps they could win.

    That was the greatest humiliation for the <Dark King> that other could think so about him. He was the strongest, the king that possessed the ultimate strength. Those who doubted that and also those who caused such doubt couldn''t be allowed to live no matter what.

    That was why, he endured the humiliation, crushed the attack of hispatriots, saved his strength determinedly, and he even created a new skill, biding his time before marching with his army, and yet¡­

    ¡ºEven if I have to retreat this time, I''ll at least kill you betting my title as king!¡»

    The miasma giant dispersed. Just when it looked like that, the miasma converged into the <Dark King>. It was just like when Kouki was going to unleash <Heaven''s Might>.

    ¡¸I ept the challenge. I''ll end you who are unable to choose living with various race.¡¹

    The giant light dragon converged into the holy sword.

    ¡ºYou hope of the livestock. Perish!¡»

    What was unleashed was a darkness colored bombardment.

    Facing against that was naturally,

    ¡¸This is my choice©¤©¤<Heaven''s Might>!!¡¹

    A pure white bombardment. That attack that was unleashed with Limit Break state boasted a scale and might that was easily several times the one he unleashed in Arquette. It was pure destruction.

    The dark and light bombardments that shed in the middle blew away the surrounding thoroughly with terrific impact. A crater was created at the desertnd.

    The two bombardments looked like they were equal, but that too was only for a few seconds.

    The holy sword shined even brighter.

    And then©¤©¤

    The light of destruction swallowed the darkness and went straight ahead.

    ¡ºImpossib©¤©¤¡»

    The air rumbled, the world was dyed pure white, the sound vanished. Kouki felt like he heard that word inside such world.

    Before long, the light of Heaven''s Might thinned down and vanished as though it was melting into the air.

    There was nothing left behind.

    Silence visited the battlefield.

    In a brief time, the <Dark Beings> whose number had been reduced considerably, and also the soldiers who were riddled with wounds, everyone was watching the spot where the <Dark King> was at.

    Kouki''s shoulders were heaving with heavy breath. He wasn''t d in light anymore. Actually he was forcefully activating <Limit Break - Supreme Break> continuously using <War Demon>, so his body was considerably burdened. Honestly speaking, he was gravely exhausted that it felt like he was going to faint anytime now.

    But, he didn''t allow his expression to show such thing. Kouki scolded himself©¤©¤

    He slowly lifted up the holy sword above his head.

    Even without words, it was still the most eloquent victory deration there was. It was the prove that the strongest <Dark Being> in history©¤©¤the <Dark King> was defeated.

    A beatter.

    Intense cheers spread through the battlefield.

    After that, the morale of the <Dark Beings> declined with the <Dark King>''s defeat, furthermore after witnessing the absurdity of the soldiers who should have died alreadying back to life, even the <Dark Beings> who loved conflict and domination chose to retreat as expected.

    And yet, the soldiers with Lilin in the lead went to pursue them with amazing vigor and morale, in the end just how many of them could escape¡­¡­

    At any rate, it could be imagined that it would be less than several thousand, it was a catastrophic state if looking back how it was an army of seventy thousand at first. Surely they wouldn''t be able to make any move for a while.

    Kouki who was desperately staying awake for the sake of his ally''s morale also secretly consumed a magic medicine from the Grim Reaper''s stock and now he was recovering bit by bit somehow.

    Even so, it looked like it would take a while before he was recovered to the degree where he could immediately fight. The use of <Limit Break - Supreme Break> and <Limit Break - War Demon> in conjunction forced a harsh burden on him that it actually wouldn''t be strange even if he dropped dead right after.

    Kouki slowly sheathed his sword and let out a long sigh.

    And then, he scolded his staggering body while turning around.

    At that moment,

    ¡¸Kouki-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Gofuh!?¡¹

    A flying brutal small headbutt exploded on his sr plexus. The body Kouki who was rtively at his limit doubled over and then he copsed down as though he was pushed down.

    Koone tilted her head going ¡¸Eh?¡¹. She thought that Kouki would catch her, but unexpectedly Kouki was easily brought down.

    ¡¸O, oi! Koone! It''s obvious that Kouki is tired if you look carefully!¡¹

    ¡¸So, sorry, Kouki-sama!¡¹

    Moana who approached with Spenser''s support dropped down her fist *poka-* on Koone. Koone who came back to her senses from that fist hurriedly get down from straddling Kouki. She then moved to his side and looked at him worriedly.

    Moana also sat down at Kouki''s side.

    ¡¸Kouki¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, Moana.¡¹

    Both of them stared still at each other. Moana was praising him with a unfathomable smile that looked as though she was going to cry, worried, loving, and happy. The tears gathering at the corners of her eyes were falling down drop by drop.

    ¡¸You are, really okay aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸You didn''t believe in me?¡¹

    Kouki spoke jokingly whileying down still. Moana shook her head at such Kouki.

    ¡¸I believed. But, I doubted a little whether inside the "okay" that you said you included yourself properly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It has no credence what''s with my previous offense huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. ¡­¡­The rear territories are all right aren''t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Because some guys who are so disgustingly reliable took over for me, those ces are absolutely all right.¡¹

    Moana guessed it when she heard those words that Kouki said with wry smile.

    ¡¸Your pick up¡­¡­has arrived then?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re going home?¡¹

    ¡¸I, guess.¡¹

    Moana''s expression strained. However, she didn''t say anything to make him stay, she only slowly grasped Kouki''s hand tightly, as though enduring her gratitude and her feeling that were overflowing from inside.

    Kouki also closed his mouth. The parting, felt really regrettable. To the degree that he couldn''t express it with word.

    He wanted to watch over this world''s future for a bit more. If possible he wanted to lend his help until the problem with <Dark Being> was resolved. He also had such feeling, but right now he was only thinking that he didn''t want to let go of the hand of the slightly older woman before him.

    However, the matter of going homepletely depended on "that guy". That guy came here to pick him up, and he even already gave him his cooperation, and the matter was more or less settled, however because he still wasn''t satisfied, so came againter to pick him up when he finished his business¡­¡­there was no way Kouki could ask for such convenience. If he was going to stay behind longer than this, then he would need a resolve to stay in this world for his whole life.

    He had family, friends,rades, and also things left undone in Tortus.

    It was a really difficult choice. He couldn''t answer easily. That was why Kouki naturally closed his mouth. While grasping back at Moana''s hand.

    The queen and the hero was staring at each other wholeheartedly from really close distance, their hand grasping each other''s hand.

    ¡­¡­It was really picture perfect.

    If the matter about the ce being a battlefield weing its end was excluded.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Onee-chan, and also Kouki-sama, do the two of you forget that Koone and others are here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Hah!?¡¹¡¹

    The two released each other''s hand in a sh and took a bit of distance. Koone''s eyes were staring still.

    Spenser was watching over them with a reallyplicated expression. Linden who had arrived at their side unnoticed, Donar whose life seemed to retain his life from that healing light, and then the soldiers were making bright expression that was looking on smilingly and joyously.

    Kouki''s gaze was wandering around from the rapidly increasing embarrassment he was feeling. Spenser and others conveyed their praise and gratitude from their mouth to him. Loud cheers resounded from throughout the capital. There was a lot of words praising Kouki inside the far away voice too.

    Kouki was feeling shaken at the interstice between his feeling that wanted to go home and his feeling that wanted to stay.

    Seeing such Kouki, Moana was also feeling shaken between her loneliness and her wish of seeing off Kouki with a smile after thanking him representing the whole country.

    In the end, the two of them kept stealing nces at each other withplicated feeling while at loss for words.

    ¡¸Haa~~~~~¡¹

    Koone was sighing loudly amidst such atmosphere.

    ¡¸Aa, geez. If Onee-chan loves Kouki-sama that much, then Onee-chan can just go together with him. Kouki-sama too, you have done enough already, so it''s fine for you to take Onee-chan with you and go home. Seeing the two of you keep fidgeting and fidgeting and fidgeting make us feel embarrassed here. The two of you aren''t some brat in puberty anyway!¡¹

    ''Little girl shouldn''t say that'', no such retort came.

    Moana''s cheeks reddened and she objected in a hurry.

    ¡¸Eh, ah, no, Koone-tan? Look here, Onee-chan is the queen, so©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸The war is over. From here on it''s Koone''s era! Someone like her majesty who is just a step from dying is fired!¡¹

    The objection was suppressed decisively.

    Certainly, skirmish between the two sides would still continue from here on, butrge scale battle wouldn''t ur anymore. In the recovering world postwar, rather than Moana who not only used up her strength and unable to walk by her own strength, but even her life span was uncertain, it was obvious that it would be better for Koone to take the throne just as nned.

    Above all else, Koone wanted Moana who was already that ragged to at least spent her remaining life for her own sake.

    Moana who was told that she was fired was shocked ¡¸Ko, Koone-tan is in rebellious age¡­¡­¡¹ and she hung her head down.

    Kouki who was unable to watch quietly spoke out hesitatingly.

    ¡¸Bu, but see, Koone. The method to cross over world, is only possible by asking that guy. That guy is fundamentally a fiendish and inhuman guy, that''s why perhaps after I crossed world with Moana, it will be yourst meeting with Moana in this life©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Your repetitive prattling is noisy. Indeed, that person is truly a brutish and scary person, but Kouki-sama isn''t a person who will give up just because of "maybe" right? Koone won''t say something likee visit here frequently. It''s enough if we someday, we can meet again even if it''s only once. Until that time, Koone will surely return this world into its former state that is abundant with nature!¡¹

    From nearby ¡¸Aa?¡¹ such dangerous voice, and voices like¡¸Don''t! Hold back Hajime-kun here!¡¹ or ¡¸Hajime, please read the atmosphere!¡¹ resounded faintly, but no one noticed.

    Kouki''s eyes opened wide at Koone''s speech and her tremendous faith on him.

    ¡¸What''s with that look? It''s vexing. Koone protest, that it''s vexing! ¡­¡­Even like this, Koone dearly love you just as much as Koone love Onee-sama you know, Kouki-sama?¡¹

    For Koone who said that she was leaning toward her big sister when weighing her against the world, those words showed the best just how much fait she had to him.

    ¡­¡­Kouki felt like she heard Moana whispering ¡¸Koone-tan? It feels like you''re making a woman''s face somehow¡­¡­that''s just Onee-chan''s imagination right?¡¹ with a slightly flustered expression, and voices like ¡¸¡­¡­Kouki-kun, is lolicon?¡¹ or ¡¸Kouki. Am I gonna have to punch him again? With just Nagumo being lolicon©¤©¤bubeh!?¡¹ apanied with crashing sound from nearby, but Kouki ignored it.

    Koone took the hand of Moana and Kouki that separated from each other and connected them again. She then corrected her sitting posture before she opened her mouth with a shockingly gentle expression.

    ¡¸Your majesty Moana. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for staking your life to guide us since that day. This Koone de Shelt Synclea will take over for the future from here on. Please take care of your health with peace of mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Koone¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana opened her eyes wide. Behind Koone, the soldiers including Spenser, Donar, and Linden were lining up. They respectfully kneeled in unison. Their stance was filled with their gratitude, and their wish for her to rest because it was enough already.

    Moana''s let out tears falling through her cheeks once more. Her various feelings until now became an immense heat that overflowed out.

    With a gaze that already emitted an atmosphere as queen, this time Koone turned at Kouki.

    ¡¸Hero-sama. As the representative of mankind, I express you our deep thanks. The grand exploit that you aplish, it will surely be carved deeply into the annal of history along with our respect and gratitude. The path to the future that you grant us, we swear that we will make it into something glorious. Please I beg you, move forward through the path you desire without worry.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You keep on surprising me since from the beginning huh.¡¹

    The path to the future could be seen. The despair was cleared away. For the rest they would do their best by their own, so Kouki didn''t need to abandon his precious people for the sake of this world. Hearing those words of Koone that was telling him so, Kouki looked up to the sky with a giving up expression.

    And then, he grasped Moana''s hand tightly. Moana twitched for a moment, but after she closed her eyes for a bit, she grasped back at Kouki''s hand still with a crying face.

    ¡¸And? Looks like you guys finished talking already but, is it all right that you are taking along that woman too?¡¹

    ¡¸Uoh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hoa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih, he came out!?¡¹

    The presence and voice that suddenly appeared right beside Kouki and Moana caused the two to harmoniously hugged each other, and then Koone who turned into queen mode rolled backward while her twintail went wild.

    ¡¸Na, Nagumo! Since when you are there!?¡¹

    ¡¸Around the time you ate that brat''s headbutt and fell down I guess. By the way, everyone is here too.¡¹

    Hajime snapped his finger while saying that. Right away, the barrier of camouge from Pencil Cross Velt was dispelled and Yue, Shia, Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, Ryutaro, and Suzu''s figures showed up.

    ¡¸We divided the rear between us and took care of it. Be really grateful until you die.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yeah. Thank you. I''m seriously grateful for that.¡¹

    Kouki lowered his head with a soft smile not to just Hajime, but to all the other members who also cooperated. Moana and others sent Kouki a question with their gaze.

    ¡¸Kouki, these people¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll introduce them. They are the peopleing to pick me up¡­¡­my friends from my original world.¡¹

    There was a bit of pause because he was hesitating whether it was okay for him to call Hajime that. However, it would be tooplicated in various things if he talked about their rtion urately, so he put Hajime in friend grouping while averting his gaze a bit.

    Hajime grinned.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, I''m Nagumo Hajime, the one who is fundamentally fiendish and inhuman ording to hero-kun''s introduction. If you like, you can also think of me as a brutish and scary person too.¡¹

    At the same time, the returning griffons were neighing while circling around above Hajime''s head. His appearance was awfully demon king-like.

    Koone went¡¸Hiih, forgive me!!¡¹ while casually hiding at a position that turned Kouki into a shield.

    Kouki let out a dryugh to divert from the topic. Shizuku, Kaori, Ryutaro, and Suzu dashed toward such Kouki.

    ¡¸Uwaa, Kouki-kun. Your inside is worn out you know? You over there, err, Moana-sama, that''s her name right? That person also feels a bit horrible, I''ll regenerate the two of you okay?¡¹

    Kaori who at first rushed toward the two used age of god magic <Regeneration> to heal Kouki and Moana instantly. While she was at it she also healed the warriors like Linden who were injured with loss of body part.

    Linden whose arm was restored the moment he was wrapped in light as though going through a video yback opened his eyes wide. Kouki already knew about Kaori''s cheat-like effect of Kaori''s regeneration magic, so he wasn''t especially surprised. He could say¡¸Thanks Kaori¡¹ calmly, but Moana couldn''t be like him.

    ¡¸Wha, wha wha, wha!?¡¹

    Seeing Moana''s shaken expression, the gaze of Spenser and others turned grave and caught Kaori with question ''Is she doing no good thing to Moana''s body!?''.

    But, before they could do anything, a change happened to Moana.

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡­¡­your hair¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, Moana''s hair that lost its color was recovering its radiance that was really simr with Koone''s hair. It seemed her hair coloring was a bit thinner than Koone, so perhaps it should be called as tinum blond.

    Moana scooped up her own hair and stared at it while opening her mouth in a daze.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I feel, it. My strength returned¡­¡­¡¹

    Saying that, she lifted Kouki''s hand to her chest and offered a prayer. Right after that, Kouki was wrapped in faint tinum light. What Moana invoked without any difficulty or even any considerable burden was naturally the heaven''s blessing art <Divine Protection>.

    Putting aside the healing cheat who said¡¸Something like this I think?¡¹ with really light tone at the side, Shizuku and others started talking to Kouki.

    ¡¸Kouki¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. Looks like you had a nice encounter. I''m hardly recognizing you right now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. After all I won''t have the face to look at my big sister if I keep being an unworthy little brother forever.¡¹

    Moana instantly recovered from her turmoil. And then she moved on to a new turmoil. ¡¸Thi, this person is Kouki''s big sister!? In other words, sister-inw!?¡¹

    Looks like Shizuku got another younger stepsister in a different sense than the soul sisters.

    ¡¸Yo, Kouki. I was seriously shocked when I heard that you got summoned again yeah? Well, no matter where you got sent to, in the end it looks like you arepletely yourself huh. ¡­¡­However, spare me from having a lolicon best friend yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Ryu-kun! There is no way such thing can happen with Kouki-kun, don''t say something like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Ryutaro, Suzu. ¡­¡­Thank you foring. But¡­¡­"Ryu-kun"?¡¹

    The distance between the two was strangely close. And then the changed way of calling. Kouki looked on dubiously, but before he could receive an exnation, Hajime who was heading to take back the Grim Reapers that werending simultaneously slightly some way away asked Kouki.

    ¡¸So, what''re you going to do? Going home, or not?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki stood up and he looked at Koone and others. Koone and also Spenser and co were saying¡¸At least stay here until we can express our gratitude somehow¡¹, they weren''t telling him not to go home.

    He looked at Moana.

    ¡¸It appears that I''m just get dismissed from my duty. Following you back¡­¡­might be fine I think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. It''s fine if Moana want it.¡¹

    Kouki nodded while nodding. He was doing his utmost to not pay attention at his childhood friends who were grinning at him and Yue and co who were unexpectedly watching with great interest while he headed toward Hajime.

    Behind Hajime who had finished taking back the Grim Reapers into the Treasure Warehouse, Kouki was about to tell him about his intention of taking Moana back with him and also to ask something like ¡¸If I ask you to open a gate to this world again, about how much it will cost me?¡¹.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. Moana and©¤©¤¡¹

    It was right at that moment.

    Hajime noticed a strange presence and he turned around. At the same time, space whirled right above Kouki''s head. It was like a ck hole that instantly tried to capture and suck in Kouki!

    ¡¸Do, don''t tell me, this is¡­¡­¡¹

    An intense power aimed at Kouki. Even though the sand below him wasn''t getting sucked at all, yet the space vortex was fiercely shining while pulling insistently at Kouki as though saying ¡¸Take care of the next world too pleaa~se!¡¹.

    Kouki looked at Hajime.

    As expected Hajime who seemed to be surprised also looked at Kouki.

    Hajime made a thumb up. Seeing that, Kouki was convinced that Hajime had the same thinking like him.

    That was to say, ¡¸This must be summoning¡­¡­¡¹ he thought.

    The moment Kouki''s feet floated lightly from the ground, various emotion exploded inside Kouki and he¡­¡­

    ¡¸N, no-, NO MOREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE©¤©¤!!!¡¹

    "Will Possessing Pure Mind" as well as "Limit Break" activated! With a step method that was remarkably difficult to perceive as though slipping between the gap of consciousness, he leaped at Hajime.

    ¡¸Wai-, yo©¤©¤¡¹

    The hero and demon king floated to the air. Without pause the two floated to the sky like dusts that were sucked by vacuum cleaner.

    ¡¸You bastard-, this son of a bitch! Let go of meee-, THIS SHITTY HEROOOOOOOOOO-¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not gonna let go of you no matter what-, DEMON KINGGGGGGG-¡¹

    They were vanishing amiably into the other side of the sky.

    The people who were left behind, including even Yue and Shizuku who were usually always calm were staring nkly with their mouth gaping wide. And then they all simultaneously,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eee~~~~~~?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They were raising a voice that seemed really want to say ¡¸Something like that, is just not done in this kind of timing~¡¹.

    After that, because the Crystal Key was held by Hajime, Yue and others were waiting patiently at Synclea. Hajime returned to them about one weekter.

    And then, when they talked about what happened, they heard from Hajime how Kouki was going to save the world for a bit together with the goddess, furthermore Hajime said that it seemed the goddess was pleased with Kouki. Hearing that, the light vanished from Moana''s eyes.

    It went without saying that when Kouki returned, it became a bloodbath.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    With this Kouki''s arc is temporarily over.

    I''m thinking of someday writing the tag battle of demon king and hero too.

    Now then, just like I previously mentioned, I will take a bit of rest.

    I''m thinking that I''ll restart writing again around the middle of October at the slowest, so please take care of [Arifureta] again at that time.

    PS

    Arifureta Nichijou''s newest chapter is updated at Comic Galdo.

    This time is interesting too! And then the illustration of Mori Misaki-sensei is cute.

    You can go there through Ovep-sama''s homepage, so please go take a look by all means.

    PS 2

    I pretty much was allowed to write one of Historia Garden (The side store of Garden series) but,

    It''s also made avable to the public. You can go there from Ovep-sama''s homepage.

    Please read it if you''re interested as a mean to kill some time.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    AN: It''s character introduction.

    This is a rare chance, so I consolidate it a bit.

    I don''t have time so it feels half-assed, pardon me.<hr>

    <After I><ul><li>Nagumo Sumire</li></ul>

    Hajime''s mother. A famous shoujo mangaka who is a skillful user of numerous artifacts for housewife use. Her forte is party trick.<ul><li>Nagumo Shuu</li></ul>

    Hajime''s father. He manages a gamepany. The originator who beaten up the otaku nature into Hajime.<ul><li>The trio junior boys</li></ul>

    The male juniors who got the terror of Hajime-senpai carved into them. One of them revealed with a loud voice at a certain fastfood restaurant that his preference was for widow or female teacher, he was put into the cklist.<ul><li>The wicked everyone</li></ul>

    The people who were beaten up ck and blue by Hajime. Every time something happened, they showed up their face at Hajime''s ce to give report.<ul><li>Hide-chan</li></ul>

    The delinquent who was turned into scrap rag by Hajime. He found employment in a detective agency with Hajime''s referral. He is doing work rted with information broker. Idolized Hajime.<ul><li>Sonobe Yuuka</li></ul>

    A girl high school student who is able to pierce smartphone with vegetable stick. Scheduled to be the second generation of the western restaurant ¡ºWisteria¡». Hajime frequently came there for rxing, so she is thought as a mistress by the surrounding. When she noticed she became magical girl.<ul><li>Sonobe Hiroyuki</li></ul>

    Yuuka''s father. The current manager of ¡ºWisteria¡». He is worrying about his daughter''s mistress trait while wishing that she would marry normally.<ul><li>Sonobe Yuuri</li></ul>

    Yuuka''s mother. A gentle person, but at the same time she is also a type of person who will drop a bomb of words unaware.<ul><li>Shirasaki Tomoichi</li></ul>

    Kaori''s father. He is really doting to the degree that he calls Kaori angel. Even while harboring gratitude that Hajime brought Kaori back home, he often pick up a fight with Hajime from his jealous feeling that his daughter is taken by a harem bastard. Each time Kaori got the Hannya out and then he would dogeza.<ul><li>Shirasaki Kaoruko</li></ul>

    Kaori''s mother. Possess a Stand of Yaksha. Super skilled cook. Generally Tomoichi will dogeza to her.<ul><li>Shirasaki Sakura</li></ul>

    Kaori''s cousin. A frank female college student who Kaori idolizes like her real big sister. In general she is a victim who often got caught between the father-daughter fight of Kaori and Tomoichi.<ul><li>Yaegashi Shuuzou</li></ul>

    Shizuku''s grandfather. The current head of Yaegashi-style. Other than sword he specialize in kusarigama(sickle and chain). He is generally going in offense.<ul><li>Yaegashi Koichi</li></ul>

    Shizuku''s father. A good looking middle aged man with scar on his cheek. He is generally going in offense.<ul><li>Yaegashi Kirino</li></ul>

    Shizuku''s mother. She made her entrance gracefully from the ceiling. She will serve poison with elegant smile.<ul><li>The disciples of Yaegashi dojo</li></ul>

    They are ninja in general.<ul><li>Hatayama Akiko</li></ul>

    Aiko''s mother. She has guessed the general picture.<ul><li>Hatayama family</li></ul>

    Aiko''s two parents and the grandparents from the mother side. The father was adopted into the family. Fruit farmer. The family is making a killing with Aiko Power.<ul><li>Old man Yamashiro</li></ul>

    102 years old. He is able to reproduce any kind of carving using cotton candy.<ul><li>Furukawa Taichi</li></ul>

    Aiko''s childhood friend. He survives even after approaching Aiko.<ul><li>Umeko-san</li></ul>

    The helper in Taniguchi house. Her selling point is hearty constion. Created the mood-maker Suzu. (Her name ovepped with Sugahara Taeko, so author nonchntly revised it)<ul><li>Karashio</li></ul>

    Sakagami family''s dog. Won''t lose in feeling even against werewolf. His heart is always that of a wolf.<ul><li>Sakagami family</li></ul>

    Consist of Ryutaro and two parents and an elder sister. The mother was frightened and then mostly fainted. The father was a hero who could face a werewolf with a bat. The big sis lost strength in her waist and mostly peed herself.<ul><li>Old man Fuji</li></ul>

    The neighbor of Sakagami family. Love fire extinguisher greatly.<ul><li>Amanogawa family</li></ul>

    Consist of Kouki and two parents and a little sister. The father was frightened and then mostly fainted. The mother was a hero who could face a werewolf with a kitchen knife. The little sister is a soul sister. Also she rtively peed herself.

    <Myuu Arc><ul><li>Myuu</li></ul>

    Able to summon various kind of existences, and also with a unique innate characteristic to be liked as well. Inherited every fighting style and equipment from demon king family and is evolving toward superhuman rapidly.

    ¡ùPossession in After Story<ol><li>Donnerr & Scagg</li><li>This is a Weapon</li><li>Don''t Touch, Pervert</li><li>Piko-Piko Hammer</li><li>Muuramasa - Kotetsuu</li><li>Yue-oneechan''s Love</li><li>Tomcat-tan, Franka-tan,</li></ol>

    ¡ùFriends<ol><li>The "something" inside Demon Rangeer (seven people)</li><li><em>Ia! Ia!©¤©¤</em></li><li>The "something" living at the river inside Japan''s mountain</li><li>"That guy" who was once almost get killed by the demon king, lurking inside the western sea region in Tortus</li></ol><ul><li>Natalia</li></ul>

    The daughter of a high government official of USA. Nicknamed Nac-chan. Myuu devotee. Canunch golden right straight limited to people who harbor affection to Myuu.<ul><li>Emil</li></ul>

    Kidnapped blond haired young boy. As the result of boy meets girl, he barely thrust aside Hajime''s memory maniption and is trying to approach Myuu. In general he ate Natalia''s golden right straight.<ul><li>The kidnapped children of USA government official or army officer.</li></ul>

    All of them are Myuu devotee.<ul><li>Artold Schwarnenegger</li></ul>

    USA President. So devoted to Valkyrie to the degree he got struck with the p in the face from the firstdy. The president of Valkyrie fanclub. Formermando.<ul><li>Everyone in secret service</li></ul>

    George, Chris, Bhus, Keyes, Neil, Hank. Devoted to Valkyrie. The upper echelons of Valkyrie fanclub with single digit membership number. Recently their enjoyment is having Valkyrie discussion with president.<ul><li>Armando Aston</li></ul>

    Demon king worshipper. Tentatively a general in the army.

    <Lord Abyssgate arc><ul><li>Lord Abyssgate (Endo Kousuke)</li></ul>

    The scout of former hero party. Possess innate "thin shadow" that was unrted with the another world summoning. Casually the mankind''s strongest ss.

    After the decisive battle, he publicly get a rabbit eared big sis Rana (Inferina) Hauria as lover. His abyss mode was deepening mostly because of her fault.

    After returning home, he is working hard aiming to enroll into a medical university in order to bring modern medical technology into Tortus¡­¡­but, he is zing through the underworld of earth because of demon king-sama''s directive.

    Can brag as the demon king''s right hand despite acting rtively reluctant.<ul><li>Emily Grant</li></ul>

    Blonde side tail + almond shaped eyes + peeing girl + charis¡ð guard + geniusb coat girl + easy heroine + tsukkomi attribute + loyal dog attribute, etc.

    The young genius girl who is increasing her attributes day by day. Unintentionally created Berserk that change people into monster and got dragged into an incident that originated from Berserk.

    Saved by "Kousuke", she easily fell for him.

    Kousuke''s second wife (?). Her newest objective is to cure Kousuke''s abyss mode and Hauria''s chuunibyou.

    Although, the more she work hard, the more her poprity among Hauria n as mascot increase.<ul><li>Vanessa Paradis</li></ul>

    Nicknamed Danessa. She is a skilled agent of security bureau, but an otaku to a degree that she remodeled her own residence chuunibyou style. She is mostly pouring chaos to her surrounding with her serious attitude. The self-proimed third wife of "Kousuke-san".<ul><li>Reginald Down</li></ul>

    A professor at Percival University. He had raised a lot of excellent student until now that he was called as superior educator. Emily was also one of those students and he was also her benefactor.

    However, he was deeply fixated with "great work that can leave behind history" and betrayed Emily.<ul><li>Hendricks Wesk</li></ul>

    A student of professor Down. The "senior" that Emily trusted the most. When Berserk rampaged inside the research building, he be bait to protect Lizzie and Emily and unable to go back home.<ul><li>Lizzie Aston</li></ul>

    A student of professor Down. Someone with tsundere trait and held romantic feeling toward Hendricks, a "big sister" that Emily trusted the most. In Berserk incident, just like Hendricks she became bait in order to save Emily who was like an important little sister to her and she was temporarily missing then.<ul><li>Rod Hurst</li></ul>

    A student of professor Down. A mood maker with light hearted attitude. His rtionship with Dennis was like a quarreling friend and it became amon sight in Down ssroom how the tow of them were quarreling with each other. He died leaving behind thest words ¡¸Live on properly okay¡¹ to Emily.<ul><li>Dennis Litton</li></ul>

    A student of Down ssroom. An intellectual and the most serious person. The quarreling friend of Rod. When he was changing into Berserker, he cut off his own life.<ul><li>Jessica Cubit</li></ul>

    A student of Down ssroom. A beautiful woman who can put her effort more into ying rather than research. She remodeled the doctor coat Emily was always wearing to make her have more interest to fashion. Emily''s one other "big sister". She was killed by Sam who was infected with Berserk.<ul><li>Sam Redman</li></ul>

    A student of Down ssroom. A man with big built. After he got infected with Berserk, he died.<ul><li>Milo Ieny</li></ul>

    A student of Down ssroom. The one among Down ssroom''s student who died the very first at the Berserk incident.<ul><li>Kimberly Warren</li></ul>

    An agent of security bureau. An expert at army hand-to-hand fighting. He was Vanessa''s coworker, but he betrayed hisrades in order to earn money with Berserk and aimed at Emily. He got hit with Vanessa''s punch to the face (strengthened by Lord Abyss version) and got injured to the level where his face copsed, after that her was infected with Berserk as the demonstration of the mastermind and died.<ul><li>Sharon Magdanese</li></ul>

    The chief of Britain national security bureau. A woman past her middle aged. A coolheaded pragmatist that possessed both good and evil within. An iron woman who is married with Britain, a living legend who is even called as the cornerstone of Britain''s protection.

    However, in front of Myuu she is "Sharon-obaachan", She is terribly dere then.<ul><li>Allen Parker</li></ul>

    An agent of security bureau''s not existing "JD Agency". His code name is K. A virtuoso hitman. Normally he is a joker, an uninteresting analyst who is alwaysining. He is always looking for encounter with girl. Recently it seems he is a getting a bit of good vibe from "Aby-san''s girl friend" that he got acquainted with in a certain case.<ul><li>Bernard Pace</li></ul>

    Themander of security bureau''s special assault force. He raised death g as easy as breathing, however, for some reason he was helped with good luck, a person who is loved by the death god and goddess of fortune at the same time. He called Kousuke as Aby friendlily. He have a six year old daughter.<ul><li>Kaysis Wentworks</li></ul>

    The director of Gamma Pharmacy, and a top brass of a secret cult society Hydra. One of the masterminds of Berserk incident. In order to remake Hydra from a cult society into an influential society that exert its influence to the surface world from the dark and then stand on the society''s top, he caused the Berserk incident. A type of person who can call himself name like Odin and so on.

    Currently he is a splendid viger.<ul><li>Jefferson Allgrey</li></ul>

    The leader of secret cult society Hydra. At the surface he is the real estate king of Britain and an authority at political world.

    Currently a splendid viger. His poprity is rising drastically and someday might be the prime minister¡­¡­<ul><li>Weiss Ingram</li></ul>

    A mercenary group leader who would do anything as long as she received money. Hired by Kaysis, he worked as the one in charge of the research ce''s security and the guard of professor Down. A tough soldier who once survived tangling with an agent of "JD Agency". Cornered by Allen, he injected a refined version Berserk into himself and diedter.<ul><li>Rana (Inferina) Hauria</li></ul>

    A rabbit eared big sis from a n of rabbit people tribe, Hauria n (big breasted beauty). Moved by the fierce approach of Kousuke, she tried forcing unreasonable demands that would make even princess Kaguya went pale. And yet Kousuke cleared them all and she epted him as lover. Although, she is nning for Kousuke who is the right hand of the demon king to have seven wives. She is calling Kousuke "Kou-kun".

    Every single time Kousuke acted rash, reckless, and impulsive, generally it was this girl''s fault.<ul><li>Woody</li></ul>

    A former uwful employee of Gamma Pharmacy who was working the dirty work. He was awakened to salmon sandwich because of Kousuke. Currently he is managing a restaurant that specialized in salmon sandwich, and also acting as information broker by making use of his connection with the underworld.<ul><li>Samantha</li></ul>

    The former employee of the restaurant where Woody awakened to salmon sandwich. She was fired because she was loudly dering that ¡¸Our salmon sandwich isn''t that delicious¡¹. When she came into Woody''s restaurant by chance, she was awakened to salmon sandwich. Currently she is doing missionary work for salmon sandwich at Woody''s ce.

    <Liliana arc><ul><li>Heliotrope</li></ul>

    Liliana''s exclusive attendant. Actually she was selected by demon king-sama and then given special training Hauria style, now she was the leader of thebat maid group©¤©¤Fleur Knights. She could take on one battalion of knight order right from the front alone.

    There was also a princess who is envious of the rtionship between the demon king and her because they are more like a master and servant than the princess with her. Her real name was sealed.<ul><li>Nakano Shinji</li></ul>

    The representative of a securitypany that specialized in celebrity. God of the otagei(fans cheering at concert) world. His video of doing otagei with stylish move and ck suits was creating a stir, making him more of a celebrity than the real celebrity. His dream was having a shotgun wedding with and idol someday but there was still no sign of iting true.<ul><li>Saitou Yoshiki</li></ul>

    The number two of a securitypany that specialized in celebrity. Simrly he is also a god of otagei world. Recently he was attempting the expansion of the business thinking ¡¸If Japan is no good it''s foreign idol then¡¹.<ul><li>Davis-kun</li></ul>

    The friend of Liliana''s heart.<ul><li>Sandra Winchester</li></ul>

    The woman who is serving as Liliana''s secretary in earth. She is actually Heliotrope-san in disguise.

    <Tio arc><ul><li>Nagumo family''s grandfather and grandmother</li></ul>

    Habitual repeater of out of body experience.<ul><li>Roze Phiris Avenst</li></ul>

    The queen of dragon country Avenst. Her country was stolen when she was a baby, since then she was doing air pirate imitation at the country above ship Avenst. She retook her country with the cooperation of Hajime and Tio, and now she is waiting for the visit of Hajime and Tio along with battleship Avenst that was turned into an extravagant passenger boat. A lecher with quiet exterior.<ul><li>Kuwaibel</li></ul>

    A silver little dragon. Thest king of the dragon race and Roze''s partner. Can manipte extreme light. Idolize Tio as mother.<ul><li>Sabastian Orto</li></ul>

    Roze''s loyal butler. Formerly a royal guard but his current retired self was stronger than before. Can dodge bullet normally. Or deflected it with a tray. Can overwhelm a fully armed squad with only tableware and martial art.<ul><li>Olga Crow</li></ul>

    The captain of Roze''s royal guard. The direct pupil of Sabas. A beauty with semi long blond hair.<ul><li>Jean Crow</li></ul>

    The vice captain of Roze''s royal guard. Olga''s little brother. Stronger than Olga in bare handed fight.<ul><li>Cline</li></ul>

    Avenst''s captain.<ul><li>Cutter Gilton</li></ul>

    The captain of flying warship Rozeria.<ul><li>Oaks</li></ul>

    The captain of flying warship Averia.<ul><li>Gregor Cluzet Qwailent</li></ul>

    The king of sky divine country Qwailent. A former air pirate and the man that usurped dragon kingdom Avenst. Went poof from breath attack.<ul><li>Ss</li></ul>

    The high official of sky divine country Qwailent. He was entrusted to take charge during Gregor''s absence, but Sabas talked to him and he cooperated dly. It seemed thatter on he got terribly scared of the living being called a butler.<ul><li>Higgs</li></ul>

    Former sky battlecraft pilot of sky divine country Qwailent. A trauma was nted thoroughly into him by the demon king-sama, and in the end he was tortured by hisrade under the name of questioning, he went full circle and became an amazingly courageous sky battlecraft pilot. Currently a pious dragon believer. Although for some reason dragons wouldn''t get near him because he felt unpleasant.<ul><li>Helmut</li></ul>

    One of the king dragons that guarded the dragon kingdom in the past. The big brother of Kuwaibel. He despaired with human and lost his sanity from losing his family, turning into an evil dragon. He filled the world with corrosion rain and polluted the ground. He picked a fight with the demon king and went poof.<ul><li>Serio/Pike/Weber/Raymond/Olson</li></ul>

    Royal guard members. Absurdly gutsy.

    <Shizuku arc><ul><li>Kohai-chan(Junior-chan)</li></ul>

    If you saw one in the open, that means there are thirty that you haven''t seen. One of the step sisters(soul sisters). Have innate characteristics of meeting trouble. A mysterious girl who can have adventure in the modern day Japan in the same level like adventurer in Tortus. Twintail. Raise the g of revolt to overthrow Hajime, but generally she got tormented affectionately where in the end she will run away while spouting out parting threat.

    The regrettableness of her behavior is like Shia in the past, unexpectedly Hajime and others are receiving her in favorable light. At the root she is a diligent and earnest girl, but she is slipping bit by bit.<ul><li>Fudou Akari</li></ul>

    A female kendo athlete at the same grade with Shizuku. She had inferiorityplex with her appearance that was like Fudou Myouou, so she staked her life in kendo. Because of that, she harbored jealousy to Shizuku who stopped doing kendo after returning, be Lord Vad¡ð, and for some reason received Chrystabel''s evilish remodeling and became a beautiful girl.<ul><li>Chrystabel</li></ul>

    The manly woman haunting the clothes shop at Brook city. She shaves Hajime''s SAN status just by existing. Can deflect bullet with her muscle if it''s just stun bullet. Ask for a favor from Yue and others secretly from Hajime in the attempt to expand to earth.

    ording to Hajime, it''s not an expansion but "erosion".

    In front of the manly women, Hajime job changed from demon king into hero.

    <Kouki arc><ul><li>Amanogawa Kouki</li></ul>

    Hero with many worries. He was awakened to <Limit Break - War Demon> that enable him to continue fighting until his body is smashed apart, and <Serene Mind> that make his sword attack very hard to be perceived, he achieved a growth that it won''t even be an exaggeration to say that as a swordsman he is in the furthest level one can reach.

    Mostly he is getting summoned.<ul><li>Female knight</li></ul>

    Formerly a member of royal guard knight order attached to Liliana. She is too much of Shizuku''s soul sister and got demoted as normal knight. After the decisive battle, she followed Kouki in his extermination of the monsters from Holy Precinct as observer and helper. She is fundamentally following Shizuku supremacy doctrine, so she won''t have motivation in matter that isn''t rted to Shizuku, but she will be overdoing it in matter that is rted. Her specialty is in inly unpleasant prank magic using her darkness element magic. Once she schemed to give emperor Gahard athlete''s foot before she was sent flying with a punch by her captain.<ul><li>Sona Masaka</li></ul>

    The elusive daughter of an inn. This girl©¤©¤is watching!<ul><li>Moana de Shelt Synclea</li></ul>

    The queen of Synclea kingdom. A beauty with white hair that lost its color and brown skin. Older than Kouki. She is endeavoring to use male way of speaking to be more like a queen, but her way of speaking will return to her original feminine way when something unexpected happen. She is doting on her little sister and add "tan" when calling her name, has a regrettable side on her with how she is misunderstanding that she is liked by animal when she is actually hated from how she is too affectionate to the animal. Her personality is fundamentally gentle while also valorous.<ul><li>Koone de Shelt Synclea</li></ul>

    Moana''s little sister. Blonde twintail and brown skin, a little girl with ck heart (eight years old). She is doting on her big sister, to the degree that she dere her big sister is more important than the world. She is skilled in reading the direction of the other party''s thinking and perception, she often draw near unnoticed without any presence and surprised people. If there is uproar happening in the capital, generally it''s this girl''s fault.

    After Moana abdicated, she is currently the queen of Synclea kingdom.<ul><li>Anneal</li></ul>

    The attendant of the royal sisters. She is the equal of chief caster Linden in regard of the use of precise blessing art.<ul><li>Spenser Haim</li></ul>

    The captain of the royal guard. Somewhat has the attribute of idiot parent toward the royal sisters. However, his eyes will be like dead fish when he heard about Koone''s mischief.<ul><li>Spike Haim</li></ul>

    Spenser''s adopted child. In his twenty he is already the equal of Spenser if it''s just in sword art, a young genius swordsman. The leader of Koone''s guard squad. His attitude is too straight that he often get misunderstood by woman. Has experience getting threatened by Lilin ¡¸I''ll chop up your ball y''know¡¹.<ul><li>Lilin Stohl</li></ul>

    A soldier of the royal guard. A talented woman that possess the strength in the level of the captain in her sixteen. A beautiful girl with long chestnut colored twintail as her characteristic. Her speech is polite but the majority of her consciousness is geared toward battle, she will drop mind blowing words in respond toward smooth talking against her.<ul><li>Linden Stohl</li></ul>

    The chief of blessing art user group. The father of Lilin.<ul><li>Donar Quin</li></ul>

    The leader of the soldier force.<ul><li>Bruitt Cube</li></ul>

    The head of civil official. A tottering gramps who looks like he will fall to pieces anytime soon. But he has dignity that even Moana and Koone cannot go against.<ul><li>Rothko Arquette</li></ul>

    The feudal lord of Arquette territory. His wife is S. His son is Rondo (ten years old). A user of dogezaplete with splendid shout that resembled Hajime in the past. It seems that his son Rondo is conscious of Koone.<ul><li>Ivana Borgia</li></ul>

    The vignce corps leader of Arquette territory.<ul><li>The spouses of fruit shop</li></ul>

    A well-known store of a fruit named kukuri. Actually when the capital was at war, the two were people of valor that exterminated a toon of <Dark Beings>.<ul><li>Dark King</li></ul>

    The strongest <Dark Being> in history. His body was d with full te armor made from miasma, possessed abilities like teleportation, erosion, weapon creation within his territory, subordinate beast creation, generating giant, and so on.<ul><li>Nie</li></ul>

    A ck wolf species <Dark Being>. The first opponent that Kouki fought.<ul><li>Ragal</li></ul>

    A scaled dragon species <Dark Being>. The first opponent with will that Kouki killed.

    <Others><ul><li>Inaba</li></ul>

    The kick rabbit that possess the nickname Leg Assault King. He originated from the first floor of the abyss, but by identally drinking the god water that Hajime identally spilled, he obtained thinking ability and strength, an irregr monster.

    After the decisive battle he went out in a training journey. He is a battle junkie. There is almost no monster in Tortus that is his match anymore. A friend with Lee-san.

    The two of them were chasing after a mysterious object that appeared in the western sea region, after that, they went missing.

    For some reason he talk in Kansai dialogue.<ul><li>Leeman</li></ul>

    Nicknamed Lee-san. As "the friend of the godying demon king", he is acknowledged by human. Presented by the demon king with Triaina (v.2), a small submarine that can be used underwater or in the air, using that he was protecting the west sea.

    He disyed his chivalrous spirit and went in a journey with Inaba. There is no guarantee that he will be able to go home again.<ul><li>Hamada Shouta</li></ul>

    A frencer journalist. Yuuka''s fan. The originator that made Yuuka into magical girl. Since then, each time he went to the restaurant it was only him who was served coldly, but he was a person that is painful to look at with how he misunderstood ¡¸Perhaps she has feeling for me!?¡¹ instead.<ul><li>His majesty Randell</li></ul>

    The boy king who faced much hardship, this time he fell in love with Myuu. Inside his heart was the thinking ''One day I''ll punch that guy flying!'', and he would yell it out loud when the person wasn''t nearby.<ul><li>Vice principal</li></ul>

    The wig who is tsundere toward Aiko.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    AN: Warning: This isn''t the resumption of the update.

    It''s the advertisement for the release of theic''s second volume (25 September)!

    Although, I''ll feel guilty if it''s just advertisement, so I wrote this in a real rush, a brief chapter without any particr content but,

    Allow me to post it.<hr>

    ¡¸Everyone! It''s sudden, but there will be a school trip tomorrow! All of you must be still unprepared! Let''s hurry with it through this day!¡¹

    The morning homeroom. The ss''s homeroom teacher¨D¨DHatayama Aiko-sensei was arriving with brisk footsteps that sounded unusually restless. The first voice she said was that sentence that was dered energetically with forced momentum while her face was pale and twitching.

    Naturally, an overwhelming silence ruled over the morning ssroom.

    Even Hajime who wasmonly acknowledged as the ss''s demon king was looking at Aiko with his mouth gaping open. It was extremely unusual for him to look like that.

    Shizuku who seemed to guess the situation instantly covered her eyes with her hand and looked up to the ceiling. But, as themon sense person of the ss, her status was that of a proper leader, different from Hajime. She immediately raised her hand and took the stance of ¡¸I have question!¡¹.

    Aiko jumped.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yaegashi-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sensei. Please spit out everything without glossing over anything.¡¹

    It wasn''t a question, but an interrogation. Aiko was shivering all over like a small animal.

    While the fixed gaze of the whole ss was directed at her, Aiko averted her gaze with aplicated look before exining while staring at the stain in the ssroom''s corner.

    ording to her, it was somehow overlooked, but the school trip was already finished being carried out.

    ording to her, due to the disappearance case, it was only this ss that didn''t have the trip.

    ording to her, the school officials were going ''If the fact that it''s only "them" that haven''t gone is leaked to the mass media, won''t the school get criticized again? Dealing with that is seriously a pain in the ass y''know. That''s why see, let''s adjust the schedule in this asion and shove in "their" school trip in between'', and so this event was ordered from the above.

    ording to Aiko, the order had been given since two months ago.

    ording to her, there were various things and so shepletely forgot to tell them about it and so sorry, seriously sorry!

    Aiko-chan-sensei did a beautiful prostration above the teacher desk.

    ¡¸This is the first time I saw a teacher prostrating on the teacher''s desk.¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce for a teacher to prostrate is already unusual though.¡¹

    Tamai Atsushi and Nimura Akito spoke with twitching face.

    ¡¸We, well, we know that Ai-chan is pretty busy, because the brunt of the "returnee uproar" is directed at her, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yep. That''s why raise your face already, Ai-chan-sensei.¡¹

    After Sonobe Yuuka spoke consolingly with her face was also twitching as expected, Sugawara Taeko also expressed her agreement in hurry.

    ¡¸Getting on top of the desk like that, she is strangely haughty huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, just shut up for a bit!¡¹

    Kaori said ¡¸Don''t corner Ai-chan even more than this¡¹ to warn Hajime for his statement.

    For the time being, in order to do something about Ai-chan who was in the middle of prostrating, the students, mainly the girls did their best to drag her down from the desk before the whole ssforted Aiko whose movement was jittery from her sense of responsibility while saying ¡¸For a working adult to forget getting in touch¡­¡­¡¹.

    Certainly it was really a failure in her part, but all of them knew about her daily activity to protect them the "returnee", her getting treated like a tumor among the teachers, and how recently she was troubled because the vice principal who was heavily suspected of wearing wig was acting like tsundere toward her.

    And so, seeing how the person herself was extremely remorseful, and how there would be no problem at all about a matter of this degree if they dealt with it, the whole ss was immersing themselves in recovering Aiko''s emotional state.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Give Aiko somefort.¡¹

    Yue disyed her first wife power. She understood that Hajime''s words would affect Aiko the most. Hajime smiled wryly while saying ¡¸Can''t be helped¡¹, and then he went toward Aiko.

    ''It''s the husband''s arrival!'' The ssmates parted to left and right like a sea in front of Moses.

    ¡¸Aiko.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I''m a useless teacher. A useless female teacher. It''s like I''m apletely useless female teacher. In short Madao¡¹ (TN: Completely useless female teacher = da<strong>me</strong><strong>da</strong>me <strong>o</strong>nna kyoushi = madao. Anyone watched Gintama?)

    While thinking that she was seriously ill, Hajime spoke with a gentle voice.

    ¡¸Is there no guidebook or something for the school trip? We know nothing at all about it here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!? Guidebook!? I forgot it in the staff room! I''ll go bring it here!¡¹

    The truth was that there wasn''t really much time, so the school trip would follow the same arrangement with this year''s school trip and the guidebook for the trip was prepared already but¡­¡­

    It seemed that Aiko whose head was full with apologizing splendidly forgot it. She was falling deeper and deeper into a vicious circle.

    Everyone saw off Aiko rushing out with *patapatapata* footsteps sound.

    ¡¸For the time being, she had at least recovered to the degree where she can run around.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. That''s not it.¡¹

    Hajime-san was hit with tsukkomi retort from Yue. Hajime shrugged his shoulders saying that he got it, and then he went out of the ssroom alone in order to help Aiko carrying the guidebook.

    The next day.

    The ss of Hajime and co that barely managed to finish their preparation assembled at the gathering ce¨D¨Dat the parking lot nearby the station from early morning.

    The bus had already arrived. Nakano Shinji and Saitou Yoshiki were talking with the bus guide. The bus guide was really young and looked lovely. Though her expression was slightly twitching.

    Actually, her face was twitching wasn''t just because she was getting hit on since the morning.

    There was one main cause. The job of being the guide of "those returnees" was pushed on her just "because she was the youngest". Inside her heart she was filled with trepidation. For the time being the bus driver was pushing down his hat deeply that it was covering his eyes.

    ''You don''t want to meet my eyes that much¡­¡­?'' The gaze of the rookie bus guide stabbed into the driver.

    ¡¸Onee-sama-, I beg you, please-, be safe! If something happen, by all means please use that man as decoy while you escape!¡¹

    ¡¸That sounded like this is ourst meeting in this life, so can you stop that? It''s really embarrassing.¡¹

    The one who arrived at the gathering spot earlier than anyone in the ss, kouhai-chan (TN: Kouhao=junior). Saying ¡¸This might be ourst meeting¡¹, the girl buried her face into Shizuku''s chest and rubbed her face there.

    For the time being, Hajime caught the back of kouhai-chan''s head with iron w. (TN: Not real iron w, I guess it''s like wrestling technique where you grab the head of someone like you''re going to crush apple with your grip)

    ¡¸So, youe out huh, senpai! Are you satisfied tearing me apart from Onee-sama!? Are you satisfied!?¡¹

    ¡¸Your tension is high right from the morning huh, oi.¡¹

    Hajime yawned while grinding his fingers on the forehead of kouhai-chan who was causing a ruckus. It seemed that the sight of kouhai-chan writhing in agony ¡¸Aa~~h, my head-, my head feels like it''s going to spliiit¡¹ didn''t even enter his eyes.

    ¡¸As I thought, Onee-sama must not be let to go to a school trip with this kind of man! At the very least, I have toe along to!¡¹

    Turning what she spoke out into action was kouhai-chan quality. Annoyed, Hajime fixed a mouth gag on kouhai-chan and then he fastened her on the nearby electric pole with wire.

    And then, he took out a signboard from who know where and gently hung it down on the neck of kouhai-chan who was struggling while going ¡¸Muu~h, muu~!¡¹. The signboard was written with ¡¸In the middle of morning training. Please don''t talk to me.¡¹.

    Even though there was a high school girl getting tied on an electric people, yet there wasn''t anyone who said anything, far from that, everyone was watching it with a warm gaze. This situation¨D¨Dthe SAN value of the rookie bus guide decreased until 90.

    ¡¸Sa, say, say-. Hatayama-sensei? That girl is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Err, err, after this, when we depart¡­¡­it''s going to be this at there, after that¡­¡­¡¹

    The rookie bus guide was quietly distancing herself from the small animal teacher who was confirming the trip program with extreme desperation for some reason. It''s no good to bother her isn''t it, sorry.

    ¡¸A-ha-ha, everything is all right you know, bus guide-san! That girl, she will manage somehow against a mere wire after all.¡¹

    ¡¸This happens every time! Rather than something like that, is it okay for me to call you by your first name?¡¹

    Shinji and Yoshiki were shadowing the bus guide around. The rookie bus guide''s expression turned troubled. Calling the sight of a girl tied on an electric pole with wire as something that "happened every time"¡­¡­inside her heart, she yelled ¡¸Is this, the returnee quality!?¡¹.

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 87

    Then, at that time, a childish voice suddenly resounded from the traffic circle.

    ¡¸Papaaa~~!¡¹

    ¡¸! Myuu! Even Remia too. What is it you two?¡¹

    The girl running *sutetetete-* with rapid footsteps¨D¨DMyuu leaped into Hajime''s arms without pause. From behind her, Remia was going ¡¸My my¡¹ while walking near with her usualx and gentle atmosphere.

    For the time being, the rookie bus guide opened her eyes wide. ¡¸Papa-!? Just now, that girl said papa!? And then, no one here is surprised by that!?¡¹ She screamed inside her heart.

    The rookie bus guide knew. At the morning, the young man who was called papa wasing to this ce with his hand intimately holding the hand of an extraordinarily blond haired girl. There was also one other girl who was also beautiful, hopping up and down closely around the two at that time like a rabbit, but no matter how anyone looked at it, at the very least the two of them were a pair of lovers.

    And yet, papa¡­¡­

    The imagination of the indulgent livelihood of a boy high school student emerged inside her head, her eyes couldn''t move away anymore. It was a real soap opera right from the early morning! The rookie bus guide loved soap opera, to the degree she would video tape it to watchter!

    ¡¸I''m sorry dear. Myuu won''t listen to me, saying that she don''t want to see you off from home as expected, but from your departure instead¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­. Well, it''s fine. Thanks foring her to see us off, Myuu. Look forward for souvenirter.¡¹

    ¡¸Nmyu!¡¹

    Myuu who happily hugged tightly, and Hajime whose expression loosened up.

    And then, the ssmates who were watching over them warmly¡­¡­

    (Why, is there no one who question this situation!? Shouldn''t this be a carnage!? No, wait, that child is around five, six years old no matter how you cut it. That means, that boy when in elementary school, with that beautiful woman he was¡­¡­sensei-, Hatayama-sensei! An outrageous situation, is right before us right now! Isn''t there something you have to do as an educator!?)

    ¡¸Fufuh, Myuu-chan is really liking Haji¨D¨Dcough-, Nagumo-kun isn''t it?¡¹

    Nonchntly~.

    Seeing no reaction that she was expecting, the rookie bus guide whispered ¡¸Damn itt!¡¹ with a small voice. Or rather, just now, this teacher, she almost called a student with his name before she corrected herself hastily¡­¡­

    The soap opera lover rookie bus guide eye- activate!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    No way, this was no way. It was something with that feel¡­¡­. Looking carefully, the other female students were also the same. This ss, the human rtionship in it was overly bad news! But, the worst thing was, the ssmates who were epting it as though it was natural!

    Whyyyyy!? Just what''s going on!?

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 83

    ¡¸The expression of Onee-sama when staring at senpai who is holding a small kid, Priceless-!¡¹

    ¡¸Chih. The binding almoste off already. ¨D¨DHere, extra¡¹

    Kouha-chan was almost slipping off from the electric pole wire with slipper movement. A "B" that was taken out from out of nowhere flew. It whirled round and round and round and round from the weight''s centrifugal force.

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 80

    ¡¸¡­¡­You. Isn''t it about the time soon?¡¹

    The driver with his hat deeply lowered over his eyes as though to say ¡¸I absolutely cannot see anything right from the beginning yeah?¡¹ was informing the rookie bus guide in a whisper.

    ¡¸Tha, that''s right! Hatayama-sensei! It''s any time now! Please start with the roll-call!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Right away!¡¹

    When the rookie bus driver urged looking somewhat in desperation, the small animal teacher started to move while darting about like a small animal.

    Before long, everyone boarded inside the bus.

    On the seat at the farthest back. Straight at the end of the pathway, Hajime-san upied the position in the middle immovably.

    A thought entered the rookie bus guide''s mind for some reason.

    ''He looked like a demon king sitting on the throne'', she thought.

    And then, ahead of the pathway, right in front of him was herself¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 73

    The bus started running without any problem.

    Outside the window, Myuu was waving around her hand energetically inside Remia''s embrace. All the ssmates were waving back.

    Kouhai-chan slipped out from her restraint and came running in pursuit. The scream of ¡¸OO~~NEEE~~SAMAA~~~!¡¹ was ignored by all the ssmates. And then as though she was purposefully aiming for the clich¨¦, after chasing for five hundred meter, kouhai-chan performed asphalt dive face first hard and her figure vanished far behind.

    The rookie bus guide told herself that she didn''t see anything. She performed her greeting and self-introduction. She especially emphasized the name of the driver. It felt like the steering wheel handling was out of control for a moment, but surely it was just her imagination.

    Shinji and Yoshiki got carried away and they called the rookie bus guide with her first name. The scolding of Aiko-sensei came flying at them there.

    While all those were happening, ¡¸Ah¡¹ the voice of one boy student resounded. The voice''s owner was Nomura Kentarou. He was staring fixedly at the neighboring seat, and then

    ¡¸Ai-chan-sensei! Kousuke isn''t here!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you sayyy!?¡¹

    Rustle rustle. ¡¸Kousuke? Ah, Endo-kun?¡¹¡¸Eh? Endo isn''t here?¡¹¡¸Or rather, was he at the gathering ce?¡¹¡¸Feels like I saw him, or perhaps not¡­¡­¡¹¡¸That Aby, Kousuke, maybe he is actually around here?¡¹¡¸Oi oi, that lord, is he left behind¡­..as expected ain''t it?¡¹ The indifferent voices of the students resounded.

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Err, Hatayama-sensei, could it be there is one student that is not here?¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait a second. Everyoo~~ne! Look around you very carefully! By any chance, is Endo-kun at the corner or somewhere? Or perhaps, he is right beside you but you just don''t notice him! First let''s double check for sure!¡¹

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 71

    All the ssmates simultaneously started observing inside the bus attentively.

    The conclusion altogether was ¡¸He isn''t heree~~!¡¹

    ¡¸Nomura-kun! Fine y you did there! How amazing to be able to be the first one noticing about the nonexistence of that Endo-kun! Someone, contact Endo-kun¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei, that guy is right above.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hearing Hajime''s words, everyone looked up while saying ¡¸Above?¡¹. They were thinking that perhaps Kousuke was clinging at the ceiling. But, they couldn''t see any ninja clinging on the ceiling above.

    ¡¸Above the bus, above. It''s this guy we are talking about, perhaps, the bus departed while he went to toilet or something, and with no other option he jumped on the roof, something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸That Kousuke, just what the hell he is doing?¡¹

    The rookie bus guide couldn''t follow the content of the conversation.

    Kentarou sent a nce at her while opening the window near his seat.

    There,

    ¡¸Ah, the window opened?¡¹

    A student smoothly entered inside the bus from the rooftop along with such muttering¨D¨DEndo Kousuke.

    ¡¸Oh man, Kentarou. Thanks. I was thinking about throwing in clone to tell someone, but with the guide here I thought that will causemotion, so I waited for someone to open the window.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you gonna do if no one opened the window huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Until we stop at the rest area, I was going to spend time above¡­¡­. When you get used to it, it was unexpectedly pleasant up there.¡¹

    The one normally taking his seat beside Kentarou and started a conversation normally, was a student who was on the rooftop of a running bus all this time.

    And then, a retort of ¡¸You can just phone someone to open the window right?¡¹, and the shocked voice ¡¸Ah¡¹ that Kousuke leaked, and the roar ofughter ¡¸As expected from Abyssgate!¡¹¡¸The lord blundered right from the beginning huuh!¡¹ toward such Kousuke came from the students.

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 68

    Inside the bus that was wrapped with delightfully bright atmosphere that was fitting for the start of a school trip, the rookie bus guide thought.

    ''I wonder, in the end will I be able to I hold on my sanity until thest¡­¡­?'' She thought.

    The tribtion of the rookie bus guide continued¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I uploaded the activity report.

    It''s about the release of theic''s second volume.

    Thanks to everyone paying the first volume from your pocket, the second volume could be released without incident.

    Really, thank you very much!

    Please take care of Arifureta from here on too.

    Also, I mentioned it at my activity report too but, I''m thinking that I want to restart my update at 21 October.

    I''m undecided about the content that I''ll write, but for the time being, before I write a long extra story, I want to write several short stories first.

    It will please me if you all can enjoy it together with me again.

    Please take care of me from here on too!

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    AN: I have returned.

    From here on I will be updating Arifureta bit by bit basically like usual at 6 PM Saturday.

    It''s a story that is being done as though for Shirakome to have fun, but I''ll be happy if I can have fun with you readers again.

    About the story of school trip at the previous chapter, unexpectedly there were a lot of voices asking to continue it, so I tried to write a bit.

    Although, it''s not a story that can continue for that much so, (or rather, I don''t even think about the chronological order and so on of this story)

    It feels somewhat half-hearted (sweat)

    Maybe I''ll write it properly again somewhere.

    Also, the Cthulhu term and rule that appear here are different from the actual thing. I prioritize the mood. I''m sorry.

    It turned out long so I split the chapter.

    After this I''ll upload one more chapter at 7 PM.<hr>

    The school trip that they were only told just yesterday.

    Their destination was Kyoto. The travel of several hours using bus ended in no time at all.

    The rookie bus guide had taken out all the ns for killing time mid journey she had prepared and her cheek muscles were starting to cramp from making twitching smile too much. She was relieved from the bottom of her heart that they finally arrived.

    It helped that the students had good mood. The students this day were rtively cold, they wouldn''t react even when she prepared things like karaoke or quiz, but the students here (especially Nakano and Saitou) were really hyped up.

    Although they frequently showed speech and conduct that were far removed frommon sense, it was rtively endurable if she persisted in seeing and hearing nothing. The bus driver who was simrly seeing and hearing nothing casually giving her follow-up(mental analysis) was also a great help.

    And so, even after watching the party trick (?) of the students that began from some time ago, even when currently right beside her there was a female student juggling countless knifes in a level that the video of it could be uploaded to the "World Shocking Video" even while looking like she felt it troublesome, the rookie bus guide was still enduring!

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 50

    ¡¸Sonobe~. You''re finished with just ten? You can do more aren''t you?¡¹

    Tamai Atsushi said such thing with a disappointed look. It seemed that he wasn''t satisfied with the juggling of ten knifes.

    The rookie bus guide thought.

    In the first ce it''s already out for a student to carry knife! Sensei! That child is carrying knife see! What''s more it''s a lot! Why are you making face as though it''s normal!?

    ¡¸Well, if I get serious then I can do around thirty, but the ceiling is low so that''s impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Sonobe-san, that''s amazing~¡¹

    Sensei! What do you mean ¡¸That''s amazing~¡¹!? What''s with that carefree expression! Sure it looks cute, sheesh. But! Your cute student look like she is going to spend a sharp cutting life you know!? Please give her your guidance!

    The rookie bus guide acted the straight man in her heart and stared at Aiko. Reach, this unsaid feeling!

    ¡¸??¡¹

    Aiko tilted her head in puzzlement. A beatter she smiled carefreely for some reason.

    The rookie bus guide whispered ¡¸Damn iiit¡¹. It didn''t reach. But she was cute¨D¨Dhow should she deal with this helpless feeling¡­¡­

    But, there a small whisper entered the rookie bus guide''s ear.

    ¡¸Ten more minutes¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    The bus driver was wearing his hat so low over his eyes that it was unclear how he could see the front, giving other nothing but anxiety seeing it. ording to such bus driver, it seemed that they would reach the first sight-seeing area for today in ten more minutes.

    The rookie bus guide cleared her throat with a cough and pulled herself together, then she urged Yuuka who had moved to juggle ying cards without her noticing to return to her seat.

    The cards weren''t only juggled up, they also flew horizontally, furthermore they returned back like boomerang. Although the rookie bus guide was entranced by the artistic juggling of dozens of card moving like that, but she forced herself to do her job properly.

    Yuuka returned to her seat while getting apuse from everyone. Her cheeks were slightly red from feeling a bit embarrassed.

    ¡¸Sonobe-san, thank you very much. Everyone else also have amazing skill. This is the first time for me seeing students this amazing.¡¹

    She smiled sweetly. Inside her heart she was trembling with fear, thunderstruck, and on the verge of madness, but as a bus guide she couldn''t forget to smile. Muscr pain of facial muscles? Bring it on!

    Saitou and Nakano reacted.

    ¡¸Please say that "This is the first time for me" one more time!¡¹

    ¡¸Put your heart into it! Please say it while looking a bit embarrassed!¡¹

    Truly a straight sexual harassment. The rookie bus guide''s expression was screaming.

    Anyway, card abruptly stabbed into the forehead of the two. ¡¸My head, my heaaad-¡¹ The two idiots were writhing around on their seat.

    ¡¸Chih, it got dirty.¡¹

    Blood stuck to the card. Yuuka treated it like a dirty thing just as she said by wiping the card on Saitou''s cloth. Her eyes werepletely cold that if anyone faint of heart saw her they would be weak in the knees. Though all the other female students also had the same eyes.

    ¡¸Guide-san, sorry. The girls in the ss will firmly punish these two idiots.¡¹

    ¡¸Be, before that, blood is going spu~rt, spu~~rt out from their forehead like fountain though-. The hospital-¡¹

    It was a sudden bloodshed. The rookie bus guide was flustered.

    There Kaori sighed whileing their way. Her gaze was unusually cold. She pped arge band-aid on the two''s forehead. ¡¸Higii!?¡¹ Saitou and Nakano screamed in harmony. *twitch twitch*.

    ¡¸Geez, you shouldn''t dirty the bus with blood! Nakano-kun and Saitou-kun is also ying too much!¡¹

    Seeing Kaori giving a scolding, the rookie bus guide had a thought. ¡¸No, that''s not the problem!¡¹ She thought.

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 46

    ¡¸I, I''m sorry for my students behavior! I''ll scold them for thister. I''m really sorry!¡¹

    The small animal teacher bowed her head repeatedly. Her figure apologizing for her students who were screwing around too much really looked like a teacher, but as expected it seemed like she wasn''t concerned by the bloodshed itself.

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 43

    For a moment the bus guide was assaulted by a feeling that wanted to scream loudly while escaping by crashing through the window, but she would die if she did that so she barely desisted from doing it. Above all else, as a bus guide, there was no way she could abandon the guest!

    ¡¸E, e~rr, everyone, looks like you all are full of energy there! After this, in less than ten minutes, we will arrive at our first sightseeing area for today, the Fushimi Inari Shrine. After that, we will go around several sightseeing area just as written in the guidebook before we head toward our hotel for today.¡¹

    ''Yee~~s!'' The students replied back energetically again with liveliness that was different from student these days. The rookie bus guide''s mind that was almost toppled was slightly healed from that. These students were actually weed guest for a bus guide if the supernatural something they nonchntly showed frequently wasn''t counted.

    ''I''ll do my best!'' The rookie bus guide fired up herself while taking a bold action of releasing her personal information in order to shrink the distance a little between herself and the students.

    ¡¸Honestly speaking, I came from Kyoto. I lived at the area slightly north from here, near famous ces like Kurama hot spring and Kuramadera that everyone surely has heard before. Because of that, I know about various things like the good hidden ces and so on, so please ask me anything without reservation.¡¹

    ''Ooo~'' The students immediately showed surprise good-spiritedly. How should she say it, this calls had an amazing sense of unity, they looked like they really got along with each other.

    She was putting her guard up because they were the "returnees", and in actuality their many speech and conduct were removed frommon sense, but it waspletely unthinkable to see them as an object to be avoided.

    Perhaps the rookie bus guide had also got a bit used to the students because her shoulders rxed a bit. It felt like her willpower was recovering.

    ¡¸Kurama hot spring and Kuramadera? Are they famous ce desu~?¡¹

    Shia raised her hand *pyon* and quickly threw a question.

    Seeing from how the other students weren''t making wondering face, certainly it seemed those ces were quite popr, but for Shia it was a name that her rabbit ears heard for the first time. It seemed Yue was also the same because she was going ¡¸Nn?¡¹ with tilted head.

    From the face of the two that were obviously foreigner, the rookie bus guide thought ¡¸It''s not unreasonable that they don''t know¡¹, she smiled sweetly while giving more exnation.

    ¡¸It''s a really lovely inn that is surrounded by nature. The winter hot spring that is surrounded by trees with winter make-up is especially rmended. Kuramadera is known as a power spot that is famous even in Kyoto. It''s also introduced as the home of the tengu(long-nosed goblin) and so on. About the detail of the history, I will tell it at another chance if you are interested but¡­¡­¡¹

    The rookie bus guide chose her words so that even youngster from foreign country could easily understood and also pickled their curiosity at the same time. She then continued speaking full of yfulness.

    ¡¸It was also said that far in the past, "the demon king descended" there or something, it''s a lovely ce.¡¹

    All the students without a single exception sent their gaze toward the back seat.

    ¡¸E, eh? Everyone? Wha, what''s the matter?¡¹

    Their reaction was different from what she had in mind. Or rather, their reaction was more than she expected! Furthermore it was an iprehensible reaction!

    The rookie bus guide was confused!

    When she followed the gaze of the students, she reached the center of the back seat¨D¨Da single male student who sat firmly like a mountain right in front of the rookie bus guide.

    The eyes of the rookie bus guide and him¨D¨DHajime met.

    If one had to give an allusion about Hajime''s mental state here, then Hajime-san in Japan was rtively high-tensioned. Actually, he also nonchntly joined in at all the energetic replies until now. Even when they were doing karaoke he was enthusiastically singing out anime song.

    If the gazes that were saying things like ¡¸She said the demon king descended there¡¹¡¸In other words, Nagumo descended there?¡¹ were directed toward such unusually high-tensioned Hajime, how would he react¡­¡­

    He grinned widely, and released a tiny bit of "Pressure"! Indeed, I am the demon king-sama!

    The students got roused up saying ¡¸Oo! Nagumo yed along!¡¹¡¸Yoo, our demon king-sama!¡¹!

    However, even though it was only a pressure that was nothing for the students who had been trained at another world, the rookie bus guide who was right at the front of that demon king waspletely a different case¡­¡­

    ¡¸¤¯¤¡(kua)w¤»(se)drftgy¤Õ¤¸¤³(fujiko)lp£¡£¿¡¹

    Such weird shriek resounded through the parking lot of the Kyoto''s Fushimi Inari Shrine they had just arrived at.

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 23

    Liberated from the long bus travel, the students stretched their body.

    Perhaps because it was a school trip that was a bit out of season, the surrounding was throwing nces at the students because it was rare for a group of students to visit at this period of time.

    Amidst that atmosphere, the female students were gathering around the rookie bus guide. For some reason Kaori and Shizuku were holding her left and right hand respectively, while other girls like Yuuka, Taeko, Nana and so on were surrounding them like guards. It was a bit of harem situation in a sense.

    ¡¸E, err, everyone? I''ll be leading, so if possible stay behind me¡­¡­or rather, why do I have my hand being hold?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine, it''s fine okay?¡¹

    ¡¸We are at your side.¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­guide-san. You want candy? It''s sweet milk taste. I think it will surely heal you.¡¹

    Kaori, Shizuku, and Yuka were sending extremely considerate expression and voice toward the rookie bus guide. The other female students were also sending her kind words one after another.

    She was really happy that they would get along with her. Especially because it was the female students and not the male students.

    However, still however.

    As expected she couldn''t hide her bewilderment toward this strange consideration and kindness. Rather, it felt a bit scary instead because they were too kind.

    ¡¸E, excuse me. Everyone, did I do something? Everyone seems to act a little differentpared to before¡­¡­eh? Come to think of it, since when we arrived at the parking lot? Eh? Eeeh? I remember talking about the local¡­¡­after that¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine if you don''t remember!¡¹

    ¡¸Now now, guide-san. Let''s go ahead, okay? Okay?¡¹

    Kaori panicked while Shizuku hurriedly pulled at her hand and asked her for being area guide.

    Certainly, right now it was time to work. For some reason her memory of a few minutes ago was a bit fuzzy, but the students were hoping for the area guide. Her guide soul would die out if she didn''t respond enthusiastically!

    The rookie bus guide switched her attitude and walked. All the female students moved simultaneously with her like a colony. Behind them the male students were following in groups.

    ¡¸Say, Yue. Is that person really okay? I don''t think we need to go as far as erasing her memory though.¡¹

    At the back of the group, Hajime asked Yue with a really awkward expression.

    The demon king-sama never expected that the guide would go mad just from that degree of Pressure. The speech and conduct of the whole ss until then that considerably lowered the SAN value of the rookie bus guide was also one cause, but it was himself who dealt the finishing blow, so as expected Hajime was unusually in the middle of introspection of fooling around too much.

    Though the biggest cause of his introspection was because Yue said ¡¸Bad!¡¹ to him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. She should be okay because she was healed with Soul Magic. In the first ce, it looks like she have an amazingly strong willpower that is rare for an ordinary person¡­¡­perhaps, she even have some kind of amazing experience in the past?¡¹

    It was as though the rookie bus guide possessed toughness as if she even had the skill of Fear Resistance. Yue was looking at the rookie bus guide with eyes as though she was seeing a mysterious thing.

    ¡¸What kind of amazing experience that would make a rookie bus guide obtain Fear Resistance¡­¡­that would be too amazing for the work of bus guide.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­By the way, I didn''t manipte her memory. She has resistance, but it seems that her memory was normally blown away.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps I''ll give her somethingter as apology.¡¹

    A rookie bus guide who was given apology present from the demon king. There was no doubt that if the people of Tortus heard about it they would get a distant look.

    From a nce, it looked like the bus guide-san was greatly popr with the students. The group looked around Fushimi Inari Shrine like that.

    Yue and Shia reflexively leaked out voice of admiration toward ce that gave off history and mystique like the famous "Torii Corridor" and so on.

    The rookie bus guide stood still at a certain ce.

    ¡¸Everyone, this here is called "Omokaru Stone". If you lift the head of the stonentern, it''s said that your wish wille true if the stone is lighter than you thought, but your wish won''te true if you think it''s heavy. Does anyone want to try~¡¹

    When the students turned their gaze following those words, there were two stonenterns. The students made racket with chitter-chatter while trying it out one after another.

    ¡¸I wish to get a girlfriend today!¡¹

    Nakano yelled a wish that was extremely reckless without shame while sending a nce toward the rookie bus guide and lifted the stone.

    ¡¸-!? ¡­¡­It, it''s lighttt! Very liiight!¡¹

    It seemed that it was really heavy far than what he thought. Even though he had another world cheat, but he still felt that it was heavy for some reason¡­¡­. Perhaps his wish was just that "impossible~".

    Sympathizing gazes gathered toward Nakano. Saitou who saw that gave up giving a try and quietly took distance from Nakano.

    The next who reached out his hand was Nomura Kentarou who showed a fine y when the bus departed at the beginning, and his party member who took the healing role, Tsuji Ayako. Both of them nced at each other while reaching their hand, and slowly lifted up the stones.

    ¡¸Tsuji, how''s yours?¡¹

    ¡¸U, uh. I thought that it''s normally light though¡­¡­Nomura-kun, you?¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I think it''s light. ¡­¡­Tsuji, your wish is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a secret!¡¹

    Both of them blushed slightly while ncing at each other with their hand still holding the stone.

    ¡¸Can you believe it? Those two, they aren''t going out even like that you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares, put down the stone quickly already, Nomura. Or I''m going to crush your head along with the stone.¡¹

    Atsushi and Noboru were peevish. Seeing the two who were both conscious of each other since returning to earth and yet still hadn''t gone out with each other, not just Atsushi and Noboru, the other ssmates were also making doubtful expression.

    The students were making noise like that while at the end Shizuku and Kaori made their attempt. Shia asked the two with an excited voice.

    ¡¸What kind of wish the two of you want to havee true? Please tell me before lifting up the stone desu.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­¡­as I thought, I want to be able to keep being together with Hajime-kun from here on forever, I think?¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s see¡­¡­I wish, that my family will be a bit more quiet, something like that.¡¹

    Kaori looked a bit embarrassed while Shizuku got a distant look when saying their wish. Pitying gazes gathered at Shizuku.

    Like that, Kaori and Shizuku reached their hand toward the Omokaru Stone¡­¡­

    ¡¸My, it''s light. I wonder if my family will restrain themselves a bit with this?¡¹

    Shizuku lightly lifted up and down the Omokaru Stone really happily. Even more pitying gazes gathered toward her.

    But, beside her an abnormal situation urred. Kaori wasn''t trying to lift up the Omokaru Stone from above the stonentern.

    No, looking at how she was shaking all over, it wasn''t that she wasn''t lifting up the stone, it looked like she "couldn''t lift up the stone".

    ¡¸Nnuuuuuuuuh!? What''s this!? Why is it this heavy!? It doesn''t twitch for even an inch though!?¡¹

    ''Could it be, the stone is glued?'' In her confusion Kaori-san even forgot the fact that just before this everyone was normally lifting up the stone.

    ¡¸Is it getting stuck¡­¡­¡¹

    The rookie bus guide who was watching over the students smilingly picked up the Omokaru Stone with a bewildered expression.

    ''Hyoi-'', it was lifted up really lightly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    An inexpressible atmosphere was flowing. The air felt even heavier from the fact that Kaori had spoken out her wish before this.

    ¡¸This, this time it will surely be okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that''s right!¡¹

    The rookie bus guide desperately followed up. Kaori was getting teary eyed while reaching her hand toward the Omokaru Stone once more.

    It didn''t even twitch.

    ¡¸WHYYYYYYY!? Is my wish that difficult!? Is it really that impossible of a wish, so much so that the weight isn''t just simply heavy anymore!? UWAAAAAAAHN¡¹

    Kaori''s posture was already clinging on the stonentern, tyring to somehow lift up the Omokaru Stone at the head part. Naturally, she very much gathered pitying gazes.

    Amidst that, Yue-sama came forward with trotting steps.

    She sent a warm gaze at Kaori who was struggling hard to lift up the Omokaru Stone with tear-stained face and then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori. Do you know the words, knowing your ce?¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean!?¡¹

    ''Wanting to be at Hajime''s side is a wish that is beyond you, you know?'', those words implicitly conveyed that.

    The strange situation where the Omokaru Stone couldn''t be lifted up no matter what she tried even began to gather curious attention from the surrounding people who came for sightseeing.

    ¡¸Err, Hajime-san. Could it be¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, yep. It''s absurdly concealed skillfully but, from what I see with my magic stone eye, it''s that Yue''s doing.¡¹

    Just as Shia''s instinct told her, it was Yue-sama''s doing.

    Yes, in front of the public she was concealing her magic power while activating gravity magic in a miraculous feat!

    The proof of that was how the weight was added in proportion with the strength Kaori used. The stonentern where the Omokaru Stone was ced was starting to make ominous sound *crack crack*.

    Even Kaori seemed to notice from that sound.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­YUU~~EE~~~-!! You are bullying me again! What are you thinking doing that in this kind of ce!? Dispel it quickly! Now, right away!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don''t understand what are you talking about desu.¡¹

    ''Pyu~pyu pyuh pyu pyu~~~'' Yue averted her gaze while whistling unnaturally. If it was for the sake of bullying Kaori, then she wouldn''t shirk from doing miraculous feat!

    Kaori who sensed that Yue had no intention of dispelling the gravity magic had a vein emerged angrily on her forehead.

    The ssmates who guessed the situation from the two''s conversation showed exasperated face or amused face. Amidst that, Kaori took a dee~~p breath one more time.

    ¡¸Tha, that, Kaori? I know what''s going on but, there are a lot of people here, it''s better to give up¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan. There is battle that a woman cannot withdraw from.¡¹

    Shizuku thought ''At the very least don''t fight using body reinforcement at a sightseeing area, seriously'', but Kaori was already¨D¨Dactivating her charging maiden mode!

    ¡¸THIS STONEEEEEEEEEEEEE!! I''LL ABSOLUU~~~TELY, LIFT YOU UUUUUUUUUUP¡¹

    A surging war cry! Kaori disyed the physical strength of god''s apostle all out, pouring her all into conquering the Omokaru Stone! It seemed she still have some reasoning left to at least suppress the visualization of her magic power light, it was fortunate at that point but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muh. Unreasonably stubborn!¡¹

    ¡¸Watch me-, Hajime-kun! I''m, not going to lose!¡¹

    ''I cannot watch this in various sense'', Hajime''s straight man retort didn''t enter the ear of the two.

    Shizuku and Aiko tried to stop them in panic.

    However, before they could *crack*, an ominous sound resounded and the two reflexively stopped moving.

    Looking carefully, the stonentern finally couldn''t endure the super heavy weight and had crack entered it!

    ¡¸Please spare me from sudden destruction of tourist area~~a!¡¹

    ¡¸A, anyway everyone! Form a wall! Be human wall so that other tourists cannot see!¡¹

    Aiko tried to stop the two while half-crying, while Shizuku gave instruction to the students to form a crowd.

    Kaori didn''t yield against the attention from around her, she didn''t even yield against the super heavy weight, finally she seeded to hold the Omokaru Stone in her arms. And then, she raised it high above her head with the cry ''DAAA¨D¨D¨D¨D!'' even while shaking all over.

    Her pose looked like an athlete of barbell weight lifting, or perhaps like abat race that went "Share your strength with me!". (TN: This is Dragon Ball reference I think.)

    At the same time, a depression formed at the ground under Kaori''s feet in radial shape. Countless fissures spread outward like spider web.

    ¡¸Look, look-, Hajime-kun! I properly lifted it! My wish wille true!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nuu. Damn Kaori. She did it.¡¹

    It seemed that Kaori-san who was immersed in her sense of aplishment already forgot. About the fact of "It''s out if it feel heavier than what you imagined". It was already out for her right from the beginning.

    But, no one could say that to her looking at that brightly glowing expression.

    Anyway, while the ssmates were blocking people''s gaze, Hajime punished the two with Shockwave attached forehead flick while fixing the ground and stonentern with transmutation.

    Everything was fixed in the blink of eye so there shouldn''t be any witness.

    Yes, no one except the rookie bus guide who was among the students.

    The rookie bus guide who witnessed the whole sequence of events was making twitching smile for a while before,

    ¡¸¡­¡­fuhih¡¹

    She fainted, leaving behind a strange snicker.

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 18<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    There is one more chapter posting after this!

    It''s a story that I wrote without thinking of the setting or anything, so the chronological order is also vague.

    And so, I won''t make any allusion regarding Kouki.

    Whether he is there or not, please see it with your eye of the heart.

    PS

    Arifureta Nichijou chapter 6 is updated at Ovep-sama''s homepage.

    Please take a look if you like.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    AN: I posted Arifureta After IIMundane School Life ¢Û before this.

    Please take a look there first<hr>

    Even after that, the sanity level of the rookie bus guide was shaved hard every time they went to other sightseeing area, but because of her professional spirit that was beaten into her despite her status as rookie, her inherent willpower, and then the follow-up of the terrifyingly kind students, she managed to somehow ovee the difficult situation.

    After they arrived at their inn, a dispute revolving around who would share the room with Hajime ensued, there was an outbreak of TALKING physically with Yue and Kaori as the main offender, the youth was peeved, Aiko-sensei tried to abuse her authority, as the result, there was the unexpected urrence of her getting scold(choke sleeper)-ed by Shia urring¡­¡­

    For the rookie bus guide, something at the level of themanding teacher getting strangled by a student was already not a big deal. Compared to her own condition where there were already instances in double digit number where her memory was spotty just from this one day, it was something trivial.

    However, seeing the bus driver who still wore his hat very low over his eyes that half his face was hidden even indoor, acting like it wasn''t any concern of him, it caused killing intent to boil up from inside her.

    Perhaps noticing the gaze of the rookie bus guide that was teeming with killing intent, the bus driver presented her with a canned coffee but¡­¡­

    The rookie bus guide was someone who was overly fond of sweets. To the degree that sugar content was life for her. If she had to hold back from sugar content, she would rather woke up early in the morning and ran marathon for ten kilometer to maintain her body style even if she had to sufferck of sleep. That was how much she loved sugar content. To the degree that she would pour down the sugar for business use down into her throat as they were if she was so inclined.

    Even though the bus driver should know that about her, he intentionally gave her a ck coffee. The rookie bus guide swore to herself, ''I absolutely gonna murder you one day''.

    Like that, she finished her dinner even while beingpletely exhausted in body and mind, and then it was time for the students to enter bath.

    The rookie bus guide headed to the inn''s lobby by herself. Her body was demanding for sweets. Eating sweets at night wasn''t something good, but she couldn''t hold on if she didn''t replenish her sugar content.

    ¡¸Haa~, I''m tired¡­¡­where is the sugar¡­¡­is there caf¨¦ auit of Gl¡ðco I wonder¡­¡­¡¹ (TN: It refers to Glico brand I think)

    Like a sugar content zombie wandering in the search of brutal sweetness, the rookie bus guide was walking unsteadily. Then she saw on the chair ahead of the corridor, Aiko was sitting snugly.

    When she saw the hanging sign of the bath on the other side further ahead, she realized that she was keeping a lookout as a teacher.

    ¡¸Good evening Hatayama-sensei. It must be hard having to take care everything alone.¡¹

    For some reason the rookie bus guide called out to that figure sitting alone while her legs were dangling back and forth from the chair. Perhaps Aiko had nothing to do because smiled happily when she was called out.

    ¡¸Ahaha, well, it can''t be helped. The circumstance is like this. Besides, it''s not as hard as you think. Haji¨D¨DNagumo-kun is constructing a surveince system inside the inn so, well, I don''t think it will happen, but even if the boys think about doing anything not good, a warning will reach my smartphone.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so.¡¹

    ''Don''t look down on the ignoring skill that has been polished through this whole day okay?'' As though to say that, the rookie bus guide smiled sweetly and overlooked what Aiko said.

    ¡¸Rather, I''m more worried whether Nagumo-kun is going to get ambushed by the girls¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Tomorrow will be free activity isn''t it! What will Hatayama-sensei do!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!? What''s with the sudden loud voice!?¡¹

    ''It''s so that the unfathomable world of you all doesn''t encroach into mine'', Of course she didn''t say that out loud.

    The figure of Aiko-sensei twitching like a shivering small animal caused her to feel ¡¸I won!¡¹ for some reason, the rookie bus guide was about to go in a journey searching for sugar content once more.

    At that moment,

    ¨D¨D*DOPAN-DOPAN-DOPAN- DOPAN-*

    Sudden gunshots!

    ¡¸Hiih!? What''s that!?¡¹

    The rookie bus guide embraced herself with both her hands while jumping up. It was a sound that people couldn''t possible hear in Japan, however, it was a sound that people had certainly heard from movie or the like. The rookie bus guide couldn''t hide her shaken up feeling!

    ¡¸Na, Nagumo-ku~~n! What''s going oonn!?¡¹

    Aiko raised her voice in front of the hanging sign of the male''s bath. Then, from inside the bath,

    ¨D¨DI''m currently teaching my ssmates the meaning of recklessness~. Especially at these guys'' crotch!

    Such voice came.

    It seemed there was man among man who knew no fear there. The countdown to job change into manly woman had begun.

    ¨D¨DThe dream-, we only want to see the dream! That''s all there is to it!

    ¨D¨DFuh. We''re resolved from the start!

    Such manly (?) roar could be heard, then a beatter.

    ¨D¨D*DOPAN-, DOPAN-*

    ¨D¨D<em>AAA</em>¡ª¨C!

    ¨D¨D<em>AAA</em>¡ª¨C!

    Two scream of death agony echoed.

    ¡¸I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything. I don''t hear anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!? A, are you okay!? Eh!? Your eyes look empty!? Someone! Someone please he~~~lp!¡¹

    The rookie bus guide covered both her ears. She curled into herself while wholeheartedly whispered the same thing repeatedly. Aiko looked after her while getting panicked.

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 4

    When the bath time was over, the students wearing yukata were moring at ces like the shop in the lobby and so on.

    The rookie bus guide was lying down on the sofa of such bustling lobby while diligently replenishing her sugar content slurping through a long straw an extremely sweet caf¨¦ auit. She was making her own arm as pillow recement, so if one changed the angle they viewed her, it would look like she was connected with intravenous drip of caf¨¦ auit.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Guide-san, are you all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori has put recovery magic on her and even Yue had used her soul magic, so I think she is fine but¡­¡­¡¹

    When Kaori whispered so worriedly, Shizuku said so with the same expression.

    At a sofa slight distance away in the same lobby, the usual members with Hajime as the center (other than Yue and co, there were Ryutaro and Suzu) were sitting there. Other than them, the Ai-chan bodyguard party was also sitting there. In addition, it was only Yuka who were pulled by other girls for some reason and right now she was going somewhere.

    The gaze of everyone was directed toward the rookie bus guide who was limply lying down while continuing to slurp the brown liquid *slurp slurp* without resting, and Aiko who was worriedly staying at her side.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. That child is a strong child. She is an outstanding material whose mental strength can rival even Tio if she is trained.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s apletely unexpected evaluation from Yue-san. Is that person really a bus guide?¡¹

    Rookie bus guide-san, she received a tremendously great evaluation from the strongest vampire princess of another world¡­¡­.

    Shia was directing a gaze at the rookie bus guide whose intake amount of extremely sweet caf¨¦ auit had reached liter unit as though she was seeing something amazing. The bus guide''splexion had be far better than before. Was sugar content something like a recovery medicine for her?

    By the way, Nakano and Saitou were copsing with the white of their eyes exposed on the sofa in front the rookie bus guide. Their posture was strangely bow-legged.

    Like that for a while everyone amused themselves with whimsical chat before suddenly Hajime stood up with a smartphone in one hand.

    ¡¸I''ll call home for a bit.¡¹

    Saying that he left his seat. Different from Yue and co who had an idea of what that was about, Ryutaro and Suzu and others were puzzled about what Hajime''s business was. Shizuku who noticed their question spoke the answer with smiling expression.

    ¡¸He is going to say good night to Myuu-chan.¡¹

    ''Aaa!'' Voices of understanding were raised.

    When they looked around, there was the figure of Hajime leaning on a pir of the lobby, listening on the phone while nodding frequently toward the voice that came from the other side of the phone. His expression was gentle and very kind, overflowing with affection and love.

    ¡¸He looks like apletely different person than when he was at the other world.¡¹

    ¡¸He looks like the former Nagumo-kun isn''t he?¡¹

    Ryutaro and Suzu didn''t even hide their astonishment. They whispered such thing with wide eyes.

    ¡¸Though he looks far more adultpared to that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, he feels like a real "father".¡¹

    ¡¸Looking at him like that, certainly that''s true.¡¹

    ¡¸Thinking carefully, a ssmate being a father is really out there.¡¹

    Nana and Taeko were looking at Hajime with smiling expression that was filled with warm and fluffy admiration. Atsushi, Akito, and Noboru were also the same. Yue and others too, they must be used to seeing this side of Hajime because they were staring at their beloved with an extremely soft expression.

    Before long Hajime finished his phone call and returned. It seemed that he was taken aback that everyone was watching him, but he immediately guessed the reason. He averted his gaze somewhat embarrassingly while sitting back on the sofa.

    ¡¸It''s souvenir request from Myuu. Do you all remember how we promised before we depart that each one of us will give her one souvenir?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. If I remember right, anything is fine, but somethingsting will be better than food she said.¡¹

    ¡¸She said that there is nothing she particrly want in the house but¡­¡­Myuu-chan, was there something she wanted?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it seems she really want "something rare". Also, she made a bet with Kaa-san about who will give her the rarest and also the most interesting souvenir. Looks like there will be a return present from Myuu that is filled with her gratitude for the first ce.¡¹

    Thinking withmon sense, in that kind of time someone should say ''What''s with a little child making a bet!'', but for those who knew about the mother(criminal) of Nagumo family, it was something usual. In the first ce, it was already too~te when there were also others teaching that child how to handle firearm and lethal weapon, and evenbat skill.

    Now then, regarding the present that would be given as token of appreciation from the princess of Nagumo family.

    Hajime''s gaze was really provocative. His state was openly being a doting parent that seemed to say¡¸Well, Myuu''s number one is always me though¡¹ without hiding it. The color of the eyes of Yue and others changed toward that provocation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. You are too conceited. I''ll show you proof that for Myuu, Hajime isn''t always the number one.¡¹

    ¡¸For a girl, there is point that can only be understand by another girl desu. After all my father too once confidently gave me present that I was trouble about how to react to it.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s troubling isn''t it? The mistaken impression of father who think "If it''s girl then surely they will be happy with this". Just what did he mean by giving me something like assassin de?¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan¡­¡­did Oji-san(uncle) really gave you something like that as present?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, Shizushizu. I think the troubling point isn''t the "father''s mistaken impression", but Shizushizu''s own family themselves.¡¹

    Yue stood up. It seemed she was going to scour through shops. Sightseeing areas were also abundant with souvenir, but the request was for "something rare". Perhaps there would be something like that in his inn''s shop.

    Thinking to follow that action, Shia and others also stood up and they headed toward the shop while scrambling to be the first to arrive. Nana and Taeko were following behind them saying¡¸It''s getting more and more interesting~¡¹.

    There, Atsushi went

    ¡¸Could it be, if we also buy souvenir that Myuu-chan recognize, that means it will be our victory against Nagumo¡­¡­¡¹

    Hearing that, Akito and Noboru looked at each other. Ryutaro grinned.

    ¡¸Smearing mud on Nagumo''s invincible and undefeated legend¡­¡­that sounds hot blooded no matter what kind of shape the victory is yeah!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we cannot win physically, we can win in sense of souvenir huh¡­¡­that might be eptable!¡¹

    ¡¸Yosh, let''s get going too!¡¹

    Ryutaro and others also got heated up for some reason and they rushed toward the shop.

    It seemed that the princess of Nagumo family would be presented with a lot more tribute than expected.

    When he noticed Hajime was alone on the sofa. He smiled wryly and went ''good grief'' while taking out several souvenirs that he impulsively bought today. Most of them were small articles like key holder and the like.

    Hajime was a type of person who for some reason couldn''t help but buy meaningless and hard to ce thing like pennant and so on. If it was curious small articles than it was even more so.

    Like that, he lined up the small articles on the table and scrutinized whether there was anything that could attract Myuu''s interest, it was then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? Where are Nana and others?¡¹

    Yuka returned. Her brown hair that usually wasn''t particrly tied or decorated was currently worn in fluffy braid that was gently hanging on her shoulder. Perhaps because she had just got out of bath, also coupled with her rxed atmosphere and eyes that were filled with enthusiasm, she looked younger than usual.

    Hajime talked about the battle of souvenir for Myuu.

    ¡¸Ahaha, I see. But, I don''t think there will be anything that can satisfy Myuu-chan in hotel''s shop though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Half of their motivation must be looking for side entertainment. Sitting and chatting is also not bad, but this is a school trip that is rare toe by after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, perhaps I should join in too. And, what are you doing Nagumo?¡¹

    ¡¸Me? I''m sorting the unclear small articles that I was buying without realizing it today, while also scrutinizing if there is something that will make Myuu happy among them.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean buying without realizing it huh? You''re talking like a spendthrift there.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a bad habit I inherited from my mother. I''m properly putting on the brake if it''s something expensive, but when I saw cheap and unusual small thing, my hand would unconsciously reached out.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa,e to think of it, Yue-san and others talked about it I think. Nagumo you, eerr, what was it again, you like pointless technology? Something that is pointlessly pointless? Something like that they said.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you mean, pointlessly refined pointless technology without any pointlessness? The way you said it just now, it was already something simply pointless.¡¹

    ¡¸You attached "pointless" at the technology there, so in the end it''s still pointless isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime lost the argument. Hajime''s lips closed tightly and formed a thin line, inside his heart he was making a meager objection¡¸Perhaps it''s pointless but, it''s romance. Exactly because it''s pointless that life is interesting¡¹.

    Hajime fell silent so the conversation cut off.

    There, Yuka suddenly noticed. The sofa space that was fairly spacious had suddenly be barren of people, while the surrounding was deserted. At slight distance away, Aiko was stuffing her cheeks with absurdly sweet sweets together with the rookie bus guide without the slightest care in the world.

    In other word, right now, it was a situation where it was mostly just the two of them¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuka''s gaze wandered around. *fidget fidget, fidget fidget*. She twirled and toyed around the tip of her braided brown hair.

    Suddenly Yuka lost any calm and she conscientiously fixed the cuff and cor of her yukata meaninglessly. Hajime directed a questioning expression toward such Yuka. But, his thinking immediately turned like¡¸Well, doesn''t matter¡¹ and he called out to Yuka.

    ¡¸Hey, Sonobe.¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡­¡­What?¡¹

    For some reason Yuka-chan replied with a piercing re.

    ¡¸No, why do you suddenly snap?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t snap. I''m normal. I''m so rxed you won''t be able to believe it.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see. Well, that''s fine but¡­¡­rather than that, among these things, in your opinion, which one of them a girl''s sense will want?¡¹

    When she dropped her gaze on the table, strange objects were lining up there. They were small articles with shape that were really hard to describe. It wasn''t like they didn''t look like living thing, but at the very least they weren''t based on existing living thing. If she had to say, were they apparition model or something?

    ¡¸I want to refuse receiving any of them with my whole being.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t forget the prerequisite of the present being something rare. Make your judgment based on that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ee~. Even if you told me that, I can only call them disgusting though¡­¡­¡¹

    What''s with these things? Just from looking at those numerous small articles made her felt uneasy. She wondered since when Hajime purchased this kind of weird things.

    Furthermore, he was thinking to present this kind of object X to his beloved daughter. Yuka spontaneously sent a suspicious gaze to Hajime.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. Let me ask, right now, we are talking about souvenir for Myuu-chan right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, why?¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t say anything bad. Go to Kaori and get yourself healed right away. Especially your head.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that, huh?¡¹

    The ring gaze of Hajime and Yuka collided with each other.

    Yuka let out a sigh, then she began to stare at all the object X while groaning ''uu~n''. The more she looked at them, the more she felt unease welling up inside her for some reason.

    ¡¸This one. This slime thingy. Isn''t this the most better? Like, it''s disgustingly cute, or it barely can allow you to trick yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸The most better, doesn''t that mean that it''s not the rarest? Or rather, is it that bad that you need to trick yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, if Myuu-chan is happy when you give her this, then I think you should open a grand family meeting with all your strength to discuss it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    Hajime-san didn''t look like he could ept it. In the end, he kept aside the object X that Yuka called¡¸I don''t want to even see it!¡¹ as the tentative souvenir candidate.

    And then, he quietly held out the slime thingy toward Yuka.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll give it to you as the consultation fee.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you listen to what I said?¡¹

    Yuka''s extremely reproachful re conveyed how she refused to ept it. Toward that, Hajime said¡¸I guess that''s so¡¹ughingly while he took back his hand that was holding the slime thingy. It seemed that he was joking.

    Yuka stroked down her chest in relieve.

    But,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sonobe? So you actually want it just as I thought?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Yuka was puzzled by what Hajime said. When she turned her gaze, without her noticing her own hand was ced on Hajime''s hand that was pulling back the slime thingy. It was as though she was reluctant to let go of the present that Hajime expressly offered to her.

    Yuka''s face softly blushed.

    ¡¸Eerr, this is, that¡­¡­¡¹

    *mutter mutter*. *fidget fidget*.

    Honestly speaking, she could assert that the slimy thingy object X was disgusting.

    However, still. This was that Nagumo Hajime they were talking about. That person gave it to her. Though tentatively speaking, it wasn''t like it was the first present he gave her what with the various equipment like artifacts, telepathicmunication device, and so on that he gave her to deal with the situation when they had just returned home.

    Although, if one had to say than those things were "provision". They were a bit different from "present".

    ¡¸Well, I''ll give it to you if you are fine with it¡­¡­so, do you want it?¡¹

    With a doubtful expression, Hajime tried confirming it once more with Yuka.

    Yuka''s gaze busily swam around, after that she gave a small nod.

    The presentation ceremony of Objext X: Slime thingy.

    Yuka looked alternately at Hajime and that thing that was ced on her palm, then she spoke her thanks¡¸Thank you¡¹ with a small voice. Hajime''s expression turned even more doubtful.

    Hajime began to sort the other object X while keeping silent, while Yuka was staring closely at the slime thingy once more.

    And then, her mouth ckened slightly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yu, Yuka-chi is, staring at something disgusting while grinning happily!¡¹

    ¡¸Yu, Yuka? You okay? Are you tired?¡¹

    Nana and Taeko who returned without anyone noticing were staring at Yuka with fear and unease in their expression. Certainly, it was only natural that they would get worried if their friend was grinning while staring at hard to describe object.

    ¡¸Eh, wai-, that''s not-. This is, that''s-¡¹

    Yuka stood up with bright red face while still holding the slime thingy, then she stepped toward Nana and Taeko to make excuse.

    Nana and Taeko retreated backward in proportion with the step forward Yuka took.

    Yuka stood still. Nana and Taeko also stopped retreating.

    Yuka took a step forward. Nana and Taeko took a step back.

    Yuka was slowly approaching. Nana and Taeko were slowly backing away.

    A vein emerged on Yuka''s forehead. She dashed forward fiercely. Her two best friends escaped away like rabbit on fire.

    ¡¸Why are you two running awaaay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because you''re carrying something strange thereee!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo! Don''t get closeee!¡¹

    The three close friends vanished inside the inn.

    ¡¸¡­¡­They''re exaggerating.¡¹

    Hajime was staring at the remaining object X while letting out a faintly sad whisper.

    By the way, when he showed it to Yue and others too, don''t mention giving it too Myuu, he was even prohibited from showing it to her. As expected, it seemed those things possessed disgustingness that couldn''t be described.

    It also became obvious when the rookie bus guide who had aplished recovery from finishing her sugar content replenishment passed through and saw the armful of object X Hajime was carrying, she raised a shrike ¡¸Kuee~~¡¹ that sounded like an ominous bird before she fainted.

    The rookie bus guide who slept like a log until the next morning of course had her memory blown away from the shock.

    There was time when her mental state was driven to a dangerous state, but it seemedst night she saw a happy dream where she ate a candy house to her heart content, so her condition was extremely excellent.

    Her mental self-defense and recovery power was tremendously capable.

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 52

    Throughout all those, where Hajime and others sometimes had fun, sometimes went through craziness, sometimes escaped from reality, and sometimes concealed an uproar with their all while digesting the school trip program, currently they were sitting silently inside the bus that was returning home while musing about the memory they made.

    Several students were rxingidly and entered a light sleep. Aiko-sensei waspletely traveling into the world of dream. Her mouth was mumbling ''munya munya'' while drool was dripping in her deep sleep. She must have anxiety piling up inside her.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, just what in the world that person is?¡¹

    Shia was starting on that topic from her seat in the back that was near the window.

    ¡¸Aah, that woman who came talking to us at Ujibashi Bridge huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­She was really beautiful but, she might be a bit simr with Kaori.¡¹

    When it was time for free activity, Hajime and others went to Ujibashi Bridge. While Hajime and co were harmoniously having fun there, that woman was there without anyone noticing. The unfamiliar beauty was sending them dark gaze and whispered ¡¸How envious¡­¡­¡¹ while approaching them.

    Ten out of ten people would surely turn around seeing that woman''s beautiful face, so Kaori felt a bit bashful hearing what Yue said¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡­¡­with how ill that woman felt.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not ill! I''m in perfect health!¡¹

    Yue and Kaori sat with Hajime between them, but they grappled with both their hands locked with each other through Hajime.

    ¡¸Rather than that, Hajime. You really don''t know that person? The other side know about you though.¡¹

    Shizuku left alone Yue and Kaori who were raising their friendship physically and asked Hajime.

    Just as Shizuku said, when that beauty who approached with a dangerous look arrived at a distance where her hand could reach, her eyes opened wide as though she noticed something and she began to stare hard at Hajime. And then, neglecting the bewildered Hajime and co, the beauty nodded as though in understanding of something and whispered ¡¸For us to meet in this kind of ce¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸No, I don''t remember her at all. But, from what she said at the end there, that''s¡¹

    ¨D¨DI''ll turn a blind eye in deference to that child

    That child¡­¡­"A child" that was rted with Hajime.

    ¡¸Actually, a while ago I made a minor Crystal Key for Myuu. It''s so that she cane home right away no matter what happen. And then, one day that Myuu, she saw a special coverage of Kyoto in TV and the next day, she said ¡ºThat''s right! I''ll go to Kyoto nano!¡», and she went strolling alone. Such thing happened before.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, is that so. Wait, you let her go alone?¡¹

    ¡¸More urately, she only left a letter which said that and went as she pleased.¡¹

    ¡¸What a light footwork.¡¹

    Shizuku showed a dry smile. But, at the same time she guessed what Hajime wanted to say.

    In other words, at that time, Myuu attracted a strange thing again, and on top of that she easily formed friendly rtionship with them.

    ¡¸I''m curious. That woman, was she human or not?¡¹

    ¡¸Sto, stop it. I''m getting goosebumps here.¡¹

    Not just Shizuku, even Kaori who was in the middle of conflict and Shia shuddered from chill.

    ¡¸Because remember, a woman d in disturbing atmosphere like that, and yet I couldn''t detect her until she approached in that close range? This me couldn''t detect her.¡¹

    ¡¸No, now that Hajime-san said it, I also didn''t notice her desuu!¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku felt shuddering chill on their back. Though it seemed only Yue who didn''t think much about it.

    ¡¸Well, even if she is really Myuu''s "friend", she pulled back because of that, so I don''t think there is any reason to make this that big of a problem.¡¹

    Hajime concluded like that, but inside his heart he was at his wits'' end. A speech of ¡¸Don''t pick up that kind of thing! Return it to where you found it!¡¹ toward children was something rtivelymon, but in Myuu''s case, it was really "that kind of thing". She only ever found "something" with true identity that hadn''t been grasped yet.

    As a papa, he wondered how far he should interfere with his daughter''s strange friend rtionship. It was a problem that gave him terrible headache.

    Perhaps noticing the inside of Hajime''s heart, Yue began to pat Hajime''s head tofort him.

    The atmosphere inside the bus wasid-back.

    The time flowed peacefully like that, and by the time there was only around one hour until they arrived, Kentarou suddenly yelled.

    ¡¸Se, sensei! Ai-chan-senseiii! Kousuke isn''t here!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you sayyyy!?¡¹

    Aiko who was fast asleep leaped up.

    ''Again in this timing!?'' The inside of the bus was thrown into uproar.

    ¡¸E, err Hatayama-sensei? Is there one student who isn''t here?¡¹

    Even the drowsy rookie bus guide also asked uneasily. Aiko told the rookie bus guide ¡¸I''ll confirm it!¡¹ before she raised her voice.

    ¡¸Everyo~~ne! Look around you rea~lly carefully! Check that perhaps Endo-kun is in ce like a crack or something! Or perhaps, he is right beside you but you just don''t notice him! Is he holding on the roof, or maybe he is hanging down under the bus!?¡¹

    ¨D¨DRookie bus guide''s SAN value 49

    The students looked every which way. Commotion like ¡¸That guy Aby did it again¡¹, ¡¸Wait, did you ever see that guy in the middle of the school trip?¡¹, ¡¸Eh,e to think of it I didn''t see Endo-kun at all¡­¡­¡¹, or ¡¸As expected from the lord huh¡¹ could be heard.

    The conclusion,

    ¡¸Ai-chan-sensei! Kousuke isn''t here!¡¹

    ¡¸Ee!? What to do!? Come to think of it, when it was time for roll-call, I don''t remember calling Endo-kun''s name! Uu, this is teacher''s responsibility¡­¡­¡¹

    The lord who was forgotten even at the roll-call. Aiko felt responsible and she turned pale and she blew up her fuse. She impulsively began to speak to the driver to turn back the bus.

    But before she could finish, Hajime raised his voice.

    ¡¸For now, let''s try calling his phone and ask him where he is. If needed then I''ll bring him back here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun¡­¡­I''m sorry to trouble you.¡¹

    Aiko sent Hajime a teary gaze as though she was staring at the messiah. Hajime waved his hand lightly in response and told Aiko ¡¸Don''t worry about it. Against the Abyss Lord, it can''t be helped that youpletely forgot.¡¹

    Hajime called the phone. A beatter, it seemed Kousuke answered his phone.

    ¡¸Oi, Endo. Where are yo¨D¨Deh? What did you say? It''s pretty noisy over there I cannot hear you. Ha? What are you saying¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    After a long silence, Hajime suddenly switched his smartphone into speaker mode.

    Immediately, explosive sound resounded from the other side of the phone.

    ¡ºI''m telling you-, right now, I''m in the middle of battle against an unknown group! Shit-, what the hell, these guys!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Not just Hajime, all the ssmates simultaneously made expression that seemed to say ¡¸Uwaaa¡¹.

    Right after that, a voice of a girl that sounded childish somehow resounded.

    ¡ºEndo-sama! Just leave me behind! Their objective is me! Please escape by yourself!¡»

    ¡ºYou think I can just say ''ok, bye'' and left behind a child in this kind of ce! Wait, what? Talisman? What are you nning taking out that kind of¨D¨Dwait, that''s a lie right!? Onmyouji-, are you an onmyouji!? I saw this kind of scene in a movie before! Dowah, that''s dangerous! You asshole, something like fantasy is just cowardly!¡»

    ''Which mouth is saying that huh'', such straight man retort entered the heart of Hajime and co.

    ¡ºShit-, enemy reinforcement!¡»

    ¡ºEndo-sama, I''m already¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºDon''t worry about it, just shut up! I was shocked, but just something like this is no problem¨D¨Dkuku-, I don''t know the circumstance but, ganging up on a child like this, that nature of yours is something that I really cannot stomach. It looks like you lowlifes are in need of education huh.¡»

    ¡ºEndo-sama?¡»

    ¡ºFuh. I''m not Endo. Call me like this. Kousuke E Aby¨D¨D¡»

    There the call cut off *pushu*. Hajime was the one who cut it off.

    Inside the bus was silent as grave. In the middle of that, Hajime carefully put back his smartphone inside his pocket and then spoke as though nothing had happened.

    ¡¸Sensei. There''s no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸I think you''re right. Haa, I''m d.¡¹

    Aiko-sensei sat down on her seat snugly after saying that. The other students too were also as expected, they sat down again as though nothing had happened.

    Inside the bus that had recovered its peaceful atmosphere, only one person,

    ¡¸¡­¡­uboa¡¹

    After hearing the iprehensible thing from the other side of the phone call, and seeing the weird atmosphere that epted that happening asmon sense, the rookie bus guide was injured with mental damage and left behind a weird groan.

    Omake(Extra)

    The rookie bus guide safely weathered the school trip of the "returnees" and she received a wee like the hero''s triumphal return at her workce.

    The senior bus guide who pushed the responsibility this time to her suddenly noticed the keyholder that was attached on the rookie bus guide''s bag. It was a really beautiful crystal that had geometrical circle pattern engraved within it.

    ¡¸My, it''s a beautiful essory. I don''t remember, was it already there from before?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Actually this is a present from the students of the school trip this time. They said it''s their thanks for everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Myy! That''s great! There are various rumor about them, so I wondered whether something might happen, but for them to give that kind of present to show their gratitude, it seems that rumor is just a rumor isn''t it?¡¹

    ''So you pushed this responsibility to me even after knowing about those rumors¡­¡­''

    The rookie bus guide had such thought while putting a smile on the outside. If it was now she felt like she could unleash the greatest right straight of her life.

    Urged by the superior, their talk ended. The rookie bus guide who took her own seat breathed out ¡¸fuu¡¹ while taking the crystal keyholder in her hand once more.

    And then, she recalled about what she was told when she received this present.

    ¡¸At time when you really need help, if you take this into your hand and strongly thought then you will have help, huh¡­¡­those students, they looked really full of confidence but¡­¡­is this thing really that effective?¡¹

    She dangled it at the height of her eye and stared at the dazzling crystal for a while.

    Like that, the rookie bus guide giggled, and then with a very small voice so that no one could hear¨D¨D

    ¡¸I wish that I won''t encounter any evil god or mythological being anymore.¡¹

    She still didn''t understand whether this thing really had any effect or not.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I wrote an idle story with length of just a few chapters, but the result was that it almost entered a long arc after story again.

    Please take care of Arifureta from here on too!

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    Inside one of the room in Nagumo house, *scratch scratch* the sound of a fountain penposing letters was resounding faintly.

    There was a chair and desk that was made from glossy wood. The one who was sitting snugly on that chair writing into some kind of notebook with leather cover was Yue.

    For a while, the scratching sound resounded wordlessly, sometimes, Yue threw her gaze to empty air thinking of something and smiled a for just a smidgen before she began to write *scratch scratch* once more.

    Before long it seemed she was satisfied already. Yue put down her fountain pen carefully, then she stretched her back while moaning ''u~~~n''.

    It was the time before going to bed, so Yue was wearing negligee. Her white smooth limbs were stretched tautly while getting exposed generously.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. This is it for today.¡¹

    She whispered with a small voice before hopping down *pyon* from the chair where her feet didn''t reach the floor.

    The room of Nagumo house that was assigned to Yue was the room with the calmest atmosphere in a sense. Perhaps it could even be said that it was "solemn".

    There was basically only wooden furniture with aged feeling in it, so the coloring also possessed depth that was calming and natural. To call it as a room of a historical European mansion was an appropriate expression for it.

    In fact the kind of furniture and furnishing inside Yue''s room were mostly antique. Yue who was pleased with the antique in earth went around to gather them from here and there while it also doubled as her date with Hajime.

    Even the fountain pen was something with a value that couldn''t be obtained with simple mean.

    By the way, the rooms of Shia, Remia, and Myuu were room of very modern style. Their room was overflowing with thetest thing rather than old thing. Tio was making her room to be purely Japanese-style. As for Hajime, putting aside his own room, his underground workshop (it mostly doubled as his own room) was in a state that closely resembled theb of Tony ¡ðtark.

    It was only Yue''s room that had the atmosphere as though one was lost in middle age Europe, but conversely it felt calming. Not only Hajime, but the people of Nagumo house really frequently would aimlessly visit Yue''s room and rxed there.

    Hajime and some other were thinking if a firece should just get created inside Yue''s room. They were also thinking, that going around antique shop and auction throughout the world with Yue searching for seemingly good firece would also be nice.

    At Yue''s room that was bing a ce for rxation and refreshment like that in a different sense from the living room, it seemed that a guest also visited tonight.

    *knock knock* A small knocking sound could be heard, then,

    ¡¸Yue-oneecha~n. It''s Myuu nano. Can Ie in?¡¹

    The voice of Nagumo family''s youngest princess could be heard. When Yue permitted her entry, Myuu who was wearing negligee that seemed matching with Yue came in.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu. What''s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Err see, there is something I want to ask Yue-oneechan nano.¡¹

    ''What could it be?'' Yue tilted her head in puzzlement while inviting Myuu on her bed. They sat side by side on the bed''s edge and Yue urged Myuu to continue with her gaze.

    ¡¸You see, Yue-oneechan. ¨D¨D"In this world there is nothing that can excel continuously. Whether talent or education cannot excel continuously. Continuity and determination themselves are the absolute power" nano.¡¹

    Myuu said such thing with a stiff expression. Seeing such Myuu, Yue thought, ''This child, just what is she suddenly saying I wonder''.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ee~rr, Myuu?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D"The secret to make dreame true is summarized into four. Those are curiosity, confidence, courage, and then continuity" nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Seeing the little girl proiming something that seemed to be a wise saying with stiff and ckless expression, the vampire princess became faltering. As though to deal the finishing blow to such vampire princess, the little girl talked even more vehemently.

    ¡¸¨D¨D"Putting into diary your''s own thinking, experience, idea, and what you learn, will surely improve the rity and uracy of your intelligence" nano.¡¹

    So that meant,

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan! Myuu is going to keep a diary nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­How did it be like that.¡¹

    While thinking that Myuu was likely getting influenced by some kind of television program, Yue finally guessed the reason of Myuu''s visit tonight.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan. A diary, what is a good way to write it nano?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~¡¹

    It seemed that it was something like that just as she thought. In short, when Myuu actually tried to write a diary, she didn''t understand the way to write it, and so she came to ask Yue who had been keeping diary for a long time.

    Yue showed a thinking gesture for a bit before answering.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is no particr rule. Myuu can just write what happened and what you thought about in that day as it is however Myuu like it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan. ¨D¨D"When you''re asked what do you want for dinner? Answering anything is fine is the most troublesome answer" nano. Answering question with "whatever you like" or "as it is" is the most troubling answer nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''m sorry.¡¹

    Myuu was finding fault at her! Yue reflexively apologized because of the excessive shock!

    At this rate the dignity of "Yue-oneechan" would fall to the ground. That alone had to be firmly prevented no matter what.

    Yue was feeling flustered in her heart against Myuu''s *jii~* fixed unblinking gaze while trying to deduce the optimum answer, but it was the fact that there was no fixed rule in writing diary. She wondered how to exin about that¡­¡­

    The point was, it was fine even if it was something vague, but Myuu wanted an image, some kind of approximation like it was fine if she wrote it like this, and so on.

    Yue who gave up exining using words was bluntly speaking a bit embarrassed, but she then suggested a desperate measure to break out of this deadlock, thinking that it might be fine if it was Myuu.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just now I was also writing in my diary, do you want to look if you''re fine with mine?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn! Nano!¡¹

    Myuu imitated Yue''s favorite phrase in her happiness. Perhaps from the start that was her objective. With a wry smile Yue took the diary above her desk into her hand.

    Myuu seemed to be greatly looking forward to it because she was staring at the thick leather-covered diary with sparkling gaze.

    Yue showed a bit of thinking gesture, then she activated metamorphosis magic. Faint golden magic power light enveloped Yue, the right after that, the grown adult Yue appeared there.

    The length of the negligee became drastically short, which greatly swelled up her bewitching charm. Even if the person herself didn''t intend it, but she was a peerless beauty who just by being there could make anyone into her prisoner without differentiating gender. Of course, Myuu was only raising voice of admiration ¡¸Oo!¡¹ though.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu, sit on myp.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano!¡¹

    Yue sat on the bed while tapping on her thighs. Myuu then leaped on them as though she had been waiting for it. *moni moni* She adjusted the cing of her butt searching for the best position.

    And then, *fui~* strength left her body and she entrusted her head on Yue''s voluptuous breast. Yue floated a smile that was filled with affection toward such Myuu and hugged her tightly from behind. She opened the diary on Myuu''sp.

    ¡¸¡­¡­First, how about from¨D¨DOctoberst month?¡¹

    When Yue suggested to show the recent month of her diary, Myuu quickly nodded repeatedly. It seemed that she wanted to read Yue''s diary no matter what.

    Yue let out a chuckle while opening the page that was the beginning ofst month.

    ¨D¨DOctober x Day

    When waking up early, Shia was swinging Doryukken wholeheartedly.

    It was while she was raising her voice ¡¸tten tten! Squashed t!¡¹.

    Honestly, it was scary. I was thinking what kind of horror right from the morning.

    Because, the cheek of Shia who was smiling wide had something red sttered on it, what''s more, on Shia''s feet there was Tio who was trembling all over while holding her hand¡­¡­

    ''Surely, she is trying to beat Tio to death for a joke'', was what I thought.

    It was lucky that there was the millstone for pounding mochi that was often seen at New Year, but if it wasn''t there, I think there was no doubt that there would be a yell of ¡¸Kyaaaa, it''s murdereeeer¡¹.

    When I asked why she was hitting mochi and Tio right from the morning, Shia replied with ¡¸What are you saying, Yue-san. Yesterday night didn''t we talk about viewing the moon today?¡¹.

    Certainly, there was such talk.

    Moon viewing¨D¨Dthe custom to eat mochi while gazing at moon when it''s the day of full moon.

    I think that it''s a custom with really good taste.

    Night came. I, Hajime, Okaa-sama, Otou-sama, Shia, Tio, Remia and Myuu, then Kaori and Shizuku, and Aiko joined. The moon viewing at the house''s yard began.

    The mochi was delicious. The soft and sticky texture was irresistible. As expected from something that was made from Tio''s sacrifice. Although, as expected I wished to be spared from mochi that is mixed with the blood of a pervert dragon¡­¡­

    I who is sensitive with the taste of blood didn''t actually feel the taste of blood, so I wish to believe that no impure thing was mixed inside the mochi.

    Putting that aside, the moon was really beautiful. It resembled the moon in Tortus, but there is also slight difference.

    Especially the silhouette of rabbit pounding mochi on the moon.

    Myuu said ¡¸There is Shia-oneechan!¡¹. Her figure making rabbit ears on her head with her hands while hopping up and down was the ultimate cuteness. Especially when Shia joined in and they went pyon pyon together. Of course, I took picture. It''s collector version.

    Hajime told Myuu an old story regarding the rabbit on the moon.

    Rabbit-san embodied self-sacrifice and devotion¡­¡­.

    The content sound like a moving tale in general, but for me it''s a story that I''m unable to stomach.

    I heard that the rabbit hadrade. Why didn''t thatrade stop the rabbit? He didn''t search for the old man''s food together with the rabbit?

    If other say that it''s only a story then that''ll be the end of it, but if it''s me, I won''t let the rabbit throw his body into the fire no matter what.

    I won''t hand over my Shia to anyone!

    While inside my heart the moon rabbit and Shia are mixing, Hajime pat my head. It seemed that I was seen through. His eyes were really gentle, furthermore he was staring focused on me, so I almost assaulted him then and there.

    Good grief! Hajime is an outrageously dangerous character. Because he almost destroyed my reasoning right away.

    Anyway, after I finish writing this diary I''ll go charging into Hajime''s room.

    Returning to the story, I like the moon of earth where rabbit is living more than the one at Tortus. Putting aside that it''s a folk tale, putting "moon and rabbit" together, right, I think it''s really good.

    My name, "Yue" that means moon. In the past, at the bottom of abyss, it was the name Hajime gave to me.

    Hajime said, inside the darkness, I looked like a moon, so he named me that.

    Yes, he gave me the name that represent such beautiful moon that illuminate the night sky tonight.

    ¡­¡­It''s impossible. I cannot hold it anymore. Barrier preparation OK. Recovery medicine OK. Fighting spirit at climax!

    The time hase, to Hajime''s room, charge!

    ¡¸Say, Yue-oneechan. What was it that you cannot endure there?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu will understand when you get a little older.¡¹

    ''Nmyu?'' Myuu tilted her head. Come to think of it, the next day after the moon viewing, Hajime-papa seemed like he was losing weight¡­¡­thinking back Yue at that time was all smile with bewitching air. Myuu somehow read the atmosphere and stayed quiet.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    After a short silence, Myuu asked looking vaguely uneasy.

    ¡¸See, Myuu too doesn''t really like that story. The rabbit-san dying is a no-no.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan, is different from the moon''s rabbit right?¡¹

    The source of her uneasiness was the same like Yue, it seemed she was mixing the rabbit in legend with their family''s rabbit.

    Yue hugged Myuu tiiiiiiightly, then she talked to her with a voice that was full of confidence.

    ¡¸Completely different. If it''s Shia she won''t give up until the end. Our rabbit is the strongest rabbit after all, she will ovee any trouble no matter how hard it is, and send flying everything that stand in her way.¡¹

    ¡¸With Doryukken?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. With Doryukken.¡¹

    Myuu smiled joyfully. Yue also smiled joyfully.

    Yue continued ¡¸Besides¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shia''s moon is me. Different from the moon who is only watching. Even if she died I''ll revive her no question asked, throwing her back to the earth.¡¹

    ¡¸Yu, Yue-oneechan¡­¡­. But, in the story, the great god did that instead isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I''ll kill a god like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    In a rare urrence, Myuu averted her eyes. It seemed she was unable to look straight at the Yue''s gaze that was shining mysteriously. In fact, when thinking that this was the person who took part in godying, it didn''t sound like a joke at all. If the heaven emperor-sama saw this vampire princess right now, he would like to hurriedly run away surely. (TN: In the raw it was Taishakuten, which tranted mean Sakra devanam Indra, a deity of Hinduism, Jainism, and Buddhism)

    Myuu showed a thinking gesture for a bit, then right after that her expression tensed up and she looked back at Yue.

    ¡¸Myuu too, will get stronger and stronger nano. And then, Myuu will save the rabbit-san even if Myuu have to kill god nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! That''s a good spirit! As expected, Myuu.¡¹

    It was the determination of the little girl who was in the process of inheriting all the technique from her cheat and bugged family. If the rabbit-san who was the symbol of self-sacrifice and devotion was here, surely it would yell ¡¸Stooop! I won''t throw myself away, so don''ty your hand on goood!¡¹ with teary eyes undoubtedly.

    Yue patted the head of Myuu who was smiling merrily, then Myuu begged Yue to go to the next page.

    The page was flipped.

    ¨D¨DOctober ¡ð Day

    Tomorrow, it seems that Kaori wille here. I have to prepare.

    ¨D¨DOctober ¡÷ Day

    That Kaori-. Suddenly firing disintegration bombardment at me, what a girl! The smartphone I carelessly dropped turned into dust!

    Good grief, what a horrible story I think. Even though I only put a little trap, that teleported her to adult shop the instant she entered this house''s ground.

    But well, she became teary eyed so let''s stop here. I''ll share my dinner''s side dish with her.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wha, what?¡¹

    An exasperated gaze that was unthinkable to being from Myuu! Large damage to Yue''s mind!

    Myuu stared for a while at Yue who averted her gaze desperately, as though she wanted to say ¡¸Geez, good grief¡¹. But then Myuu shrugged her shoulders and returned her gaze to the diary as though nothing happened. (TN: The ''geez, good grief'' in the raw was worded ''yareyare daze'', anyone can suggest a better trantion for this?)

    Not having anything said to her became an additional blow instead. Yue became teary eyed.

    The page was flipped.

    ¨D¨DOctober ¡õ Day

    It''s sudden, but I''m thinking to try working part-time. That thing called short-term part-time.

    I hear that at the end of the month there will be Halloween. During our journey at Tortus, I heard about it from Hajime once.

    In the past, it seemed there was a Halloween gathering in the school, at that time, he was approached by Kaori who was wearing lewd nekomata costume, and Hajime was greatly, realy grea~~~~~tly troubled. Good grief, that secretly lecherous Kaori-.

    A Halloween party will also be held in our house with Okaa-sama''s suggestion.

    Perhaps, surely, without a doubt, I think that Kaori wille disying her secretly lecherous nature to the extreme.

    I have to prepare!

    And so, I''m thinking to prepare some kind of costume too. Of course, it won''t be a mass-produced party goods, but a handmade first-ss goods.

    It''s a rare chance, so I also want to prepare some kind of present¡­¡­

    Let''s prepare present for everyone. ¡­¡­And not to forget Kaori''s share too. After all if it''s only her who get left out, surely Kaori will cry.

    Come to think of it, when we went shopping together before this, there was a hairpin that she was fixed on right? ¡­¡­Nn, let''s make it that, and do that. The price will swell up a bit, but she was making wanting face like that. Good grief, what a greedy person that troubles other.

    The money is a bit insufficient with just pocket money to gather present for everyone. I also cannot make Hajime give me the money because it''s present from me.

    And so, I''m going to challenge doing part-time that I has been interested at since before.

    Hmmm, it''s secret from everyone so I cannot ask them advice. The first part-time work¡­¡­I''m excited.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan, you like Kaori-oneechan too much nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, it''s not like I like her!¡¹

    When Myuu pointed out, even though Yue-sama was in adult version, she was shaken up like a child.

    She was desperately denying it, but because Myuu understood quite distinctly from the diary that Yue''s mentality was like an elementary schooler who wanted to tease someone that he liked, Myuu was looking at Yue as though she was watching a charming thing.

    Yue''s cheeks were getting increasingly redder and she hurriedly flipped to the next page.

    ¨D¨DOctober ¡ó Day

    My first part-time work was proctoring an exam of a middle school.

    There wasn''t many kind of short-term part-time work for one day. This work is what I could immediately get.

    As expected, a problem mighte up if my height is like usual, so I used metamorphosis magic properly so that I looked like at my twenty before going.

    I was wearing a casual suit, stood in front of the students, and distributed the exam paper. I also couldn''t forget to give pointer. Even the students who were morous turned serious and sat quietly when it was time.

    There was only the tick-tock sound of the clock''s hand advancing and the scratching sound of the students filling the exam paper echoing in the silent period.

    ¡­¡­It was boring. Very much so. To the level that I regret it a bit.

    Can''t be helped, I tried to think for a bit.

    Yes, I am Yue-sensei. A female teacher who will devote my body and soulpletely only to one student!

    The student is of course, Hajime.

    Yue-sensei will give special lesson after school.

    A ssroom illuminated with setting sun where there will be only the two of us inside¡­¡­

    Hajime who keep ncing at me and cannot concentrate¡­¡­

    I will warn such Hajime while slowly¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu, wait. We will skip this part.¡¹

    ¡¸Why? I want to see nano! What is Yue-sensei doing to papa nano!? "Slowly" doing what nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­For goodness''s sake, don''t ask further than that¡­¡­¡¹

    Imitating a student, Myuu raised her hand energetically saying ¡¸Yes!¡¹ and questioned.

    Yue-sensei couldn''t answer. She covered her face with both hands and shook her head in refusal. The ears and neck that couldn''t be hidden were blushing bright red.

    By the way, Yue-sense at that time was overflowing with sensuality from her wild imagination. The minds of the healthy middle schoolers were greatly thrown out of order and it invited a tragic situation.

    Just in case Yue had worn the recognition obstruction sses, but even with that effect, the impression of ¡¸There is absurdly erotic inspector!¡¹ was engraved into the hearts of the middle schoolers.

    Although it was external mock examination, but it was truly terrible thing to do to the important exam of the middle schoolers, but the person herself didn''t realize it so she received her wage normally. She was truly an erotic-terrorist.

    The page was flipped.

    ¨D¨DOctober ¡î Day

    Today I was doing my second part-time work.

    For me who already has the experience of perfectly aplishing a part-time work, it''s not something to be feared anymore.

    That was what I thought, but for some reason it didn''t go well.

    The part-time work was being a drama''s extra character.

    It was being that person who would sit behind the main character inside a caf¨¦. It was a simple work where I only needed to wear outfit like officedy and drink coffee suitably.

    That was how it should be.

    When I noticed, I had job changed into the caf¨¦''s clerk while I was looking in nk amazement.

    I was told that the female for the clerk role suddenly fell sick and couldn''te, and a need to raise a substitute in a hurry appear.

    Based from the age, there was only me who seemed to be usable as the substitute right away.

    So that I don''t stand out, I also used metamorphosis magic to change my hair into ck other than the recognition obstruction sses, so I was picked from my inness.

    ''Memorize it in three minutes!'' The assistant who handed me some kind of script told me. I crammed it all and then the filming start.

    Even though I did as I was told, they were nitpicking fault saying things like my voice is toocking in intonation, or I''m too in.

    Iprehensible.

    Wasn''t it forbidden to stand out in order to emphasize the main character¡­¡­?

    Take 2.

    ''Thank you foring!'' I fill such feeling into my voice a bit.

    This time it seemed that my eyesses reflected the light. It couldn''t be helped, so I did it one more time while paying attention to the light''s angel, but then, the middle-aged man director suddenly came near me and told me to take off the sses. I wanted to refuse, but this is also work. Following the instruction, I took off the sses.

    The middle-aged director stiffened. The uncle stared at me gogglingly. It was unpleasant so I thought to make lightning dragon, but I did my best and endured. I''m great.

    Take 3 without sses.

    I went to the seat of the actor and actress and said my line. They should speak their order then, but both of them frozepletely. They were staring at me without blinking. Oi, say your line quickly. How many times you want to repeat this take, was my thought.

    When I brushed up my hair in a bit of irritation, even the other staffs turned noisy. From here and there voices like ¡¸Which agency she is from?¡¹¡¸Her name?¡¹¡¸Terrific¡¹¡¸This ain''t the level of extra ain''t it¡¹¡¸Director, the actress is upstaged there!¡¹ came¡­¡­

    The actress was staring at me with a dreadful look. I thought it was Kaori''s Hannya-san.

    As I thought, it''s the sses. When I turned toward the director, he was power walking toward me and questioned persistently. His breathing was rough and his eyes were bloodshot, it was terribly disgusting. He tried to touch, so that was the limit and I escaped after doing Smash.

    Being unable toplete a job was really pathetic. Although, at that rate the shooting won''t progress even with me there, so I think only this can''t be helped.

    It''s still far away until the target amount of money¡­¡­

    I have to do more work!

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan. At the TV before this, there was news ''A mysterious beautiful extra appeared! Please report if you happen to know her!''¡£There will be reward money for the one who catch her. Could it be¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Am I a rare animal? I won''t do that kind of work anymore. No way, no way.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu. Yue-oneechan appearing in TV¡­¡­I wanted to see it nano.¡¹

    Seeing Yue shaking her head with rejecting expression, Myuu''s expression turned a bit disappointed.

    Although, if Yue appeared behind the TV, it would feel like there was a distance that way, so Myuu changed her mind thinking ''Well, doesn''t matter''.

    By the way, a certain director who got Smashedter made great advances as big sis director and became a world-famous director.

    The page was flipped.

    ¨D¨DOctober # Day

    I tried doing part-time work distributing tissue.

    No one epted the tissue.

    It couldn''t be helped, so I used Divine Statement. Fuhahah, I finished giving out the tissue in five minutes!

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don''t say anything, Myuu.¡¹

    Yue quietly averted her gaze from Myuu who was looking back across her shoulder.

    ¨D¨DOctober ? Day

    A part-time work of walking doggies are really healing. At the path home, a deviant appeared.

    Wearing cross ne and three sword thingy held between his fingers, he suddenly attacked.

    I Smashed him and left him behind.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan! This part is written out so simply, but surely you were aimed at by really troubling people there nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­? What are you saying Myuu? Something like deviant is rtively a lot anywhere. It''s not rare.¡¹

    ¡¸That person is absolutely not a deviant nano. Myuu think he was a pro who came for a vampire hunt nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don''t really get it, but if he stand in my way then smashing is the only way.¡¹

    ¡¸Thinking carefully, there is no one except papa who can win against Yue-oneechan nano.¡¹

    Myuu sighed in relieve before she shook her head saying ¡¸Nothing at all nano¡¹ toward Yue who was tilting her head in puzzlement of what made caused Myuu to be that alerted. Myuu then urged to continue reading the diary.

    ¨D¨DOctober ¡ù Day

    I tried doing a bit iprehensible work of substitutng to attend a wedding.

    I think that something like blessing is better if received from people who actually want to give it but¡­¡­

    Anyway, it''s for the sake of the bride.

    I am Yue. A woman who bless with my all for the sake of a girl''s happiness, even if it''s an "unfamiliar friend"!

    Unfortunately outside was raining, but so what. Little things like controlling the weather and generating rainbow of blessing is no big deal!

    It went without saying that the venue was in great excitement.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan. Some time ago there was argemotion because of the strange weather¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s no good to get fixated at trivial thing.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes nano.¡¹

    Myuu became a bit wiser. Should be.

    ¨D¨DOctober $ Day

    I tried a part-time work of cleaning graveyard.

    The chief priest was greatly shocked that the one who came for the work was a young female like me.

    When I was sweeping, a family from somewhere came and stood for long in front of a grave. During that time, a person who seemed to be the daughter broke out crying, the person who seemed to be the mother and a person who seemed to be the big brother were desperately consoling her.

    It seemed that there was something she wanted to tell to the dead person no matter what.

    It was pitiful. Even though it was right before her eyes, but to be unable to convey her feeling¡­¡­

    I was unable to just watch and activated soul magic. The person who she wished for appeared in front of her. The family was taken aback from shock, even the dead person was surprised and screamed ¡¸Hiih, what happened!?¡¹, but at the end it looked like they were able to understand each other, and everything end well.

    But, perhaps because of the influence of the activated soul magic, the ground of the graveyard became overflowing with evil spirits of rivers and mountains. A blunder.

    It seemed they were somehow revitalized? And then they rampaged.

    Even poltergeists were urring.

    Personally, I was feeling ''damn you''. Because, even though I''ve finally swept the ground!

    I am Yue. A ghost buster who is merciless even against the dead!

    I swept clean the grave, and also the evil spirit thingy lurking around there thoroughly. I felt really refreshed.

    When going home, for some reason the chief priest was kneeling and praying to me though¡­¡­

    Just why in the world? How really mysterious.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan. Are you waiting for straight man retort nano?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu. I beg you, don''t look at me like that¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu''s exasperated gaze stabbed Yue. It felt like showing Myuu the diary also decreased the "Yue-oneechan''s dignity" parameter steadily.

    The page was flipped.

    ¨D¨DOctober @ Day

    There was Halloween party.

    It seemed the information that Nagumo family will do Halloween party was leaked from somewhere, and the ssmates charged Nagumo house.

    As the participation fee, they prepared a throne and demon king costume for Hajime. The sight of the boys making self-satisfied look and Hajime''s twitching expression left an impression. In the end, Hajime became great demon king and sat on the throne.

    Shia wearing vampire costume was a surprise. Saying ¡¸Today I''m matching with Yue-san desuu¡¹, she made her fang sparkled whileughing. That figure, yep, I thought she is nning to kill me with moe.

    What''s more. Even Myuu was wearing vampire costume. Both of them approached me saying ¡¸Blood~¡¹¡¸Blood nano~¡¹. Both Shia and Myuu wer adorable!

    I am Yue. A woman who will always wee cute vampires!

    As for Tio¡­¡­perhaps she was a mummy woman I thought. Her whole body was wrapped all around with bandage after all.

    ¡­¡­I think to the end it was a costume. Though she was twitching continuously while making expression of ecstasy. Right, surely it was nothing more than act. It also felt like Hajime brought her to the backyard before the party started but, it must be only my imagination.

    Shizuku was in white kimono appearance. Perhaps she was costumed as ghost I think. But, midway, Suzu whose costume was a young witch made her wore pink mask. The sigh of her getting dumbfounded was funny as expected.

    At the empire, masked pink is still talked as an urban legend, so certainly that must be horror. Perhaps the person herself is thinking that it''s a ck history, because the moment the mask was fixed, she fell down and hugged her knees.

    Otou-sama was werewolf, and Okaa-sama was rabbit. It implicitly said that tonight Okaa-sama will be eaten by Otou-sama! I thought that it was that kind of meaning, but ording to Okaa-sama, ¡¸Bunny girl? What are you saying! That''s not it! This is Hauria n''s costume!¡¹ she said, so perhaps it was Otou-sama who would get hunted.

    At any rate, they are intimate. I wish that I want me and Hajime to be husband and wife like them.

    Next, Yuka was caught by the girls of the ss and turned into magical girl. It was cute. Her trembling figure with magical stick in one hand and bright red face caused the ss''s boys to raise admiring voice spontaneously.

    When Hajime made fun of her ¡¸Magical girl Yuka-chan, is here!¡¹, right away she yelled ¡¸Nagumo you idioo~~~ttt-¡¹ while rushing out, but¡­¡­

    Running through street at night with magical girl appearance¡­¡­

    Feels like the rumor will spread again.

    Now then, about thest one, it was the problematic girl. Yes, the master of being secretly lecher that embodied "slyness", Kaori.

    That girl, as expected, she really did it.

    It seemed that after cat it was dog. She wore dog ears and tail and dressed like Shia when she was at Tortus. ording to the girl herself, it seemed that it was a wolf girl costume, but I know the truth. That''s a wordless appeal that she want to be Hajime''s dog.

    ''This dog in heat-'', I insulted. (TN: Actually if the raw is tranted literally, I should use bitch there)

    After that, ¡¸Do, don''t say strange thing! If you say that, Yue yourself is a female cat!¡¹ she argued. What a remark. How cheeky. Just what is lewd from miniskirt costume attached with cat ears and tail? I can assert that this is a really modest costumepared to Shia''s usual wear.

    In the first ce, it''s not female cat. It''s Yue-nyan. The nekomata Yue-nyan who Hajime cannot stop loving. The level. The level is different from the dog in heat Kaori.

    Anyway, I repel doggy Kaori who is loitering around searching for her owner with cat punch while enjoying the Halloween party until the end. I think that it will be nice if next year we can do this again.

    That aside, when I went to the backyard searching for Myuu who was gone in the middle of the party, Myuu was talking friendlily with someone wearing pumpkin head and mantel though¡­¡­

    Just who in the world was that?

    ¡¸That person was Jack-san nano.¡¹

    Myuu casually answered the question written at the end of October''s diary. Yue went ¡¸Who?¡¹ while tilting her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I know that. Because he wore the costume of Jack o Lantern right? That''s not it, I''m asking who was inside the costume. When I askedter, everyone said that they didn''t wear such costume.¡¹

    ¡¸?? Jack-san is Jack-san nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­E~rr?¡¹

    ¡¸Jack-san was a really bad person nano. He cannot go to both heaven and hell and is wandering in this world forever nano. He said that he is seriously reflecting. Right now he is doing good thing with his all nano. That''s why, he became friend with Myuu nano.¡¹

    ''What to do'', Yue thought. In the end, was this that kind of "setting"? Or else, perhaps it was that. It couldn''t be said as far as Myuu''s "bad habit", but that troubling "disposition" of Myuu, was it calling out another something again¡­¡­?

    When looking at Myuu''s serious face, Yue somehow felt that it was the case of thetter.

    Yue''s expression was turning troubled while deciding that he would report to Hajimeter just in case. She then patted Myuu''s head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Anyway, a diary is something like this. Whether the way of the writing, the sentence amount, or the day you write it, it''s okay if you write as you like it.¡¹

    ¡¸I somehow get it nano. Thank you, Yue-oneechan!¡¹

    It seemed that Myuu managed to get the image of a diary in her mind.

    Yue wished that Myuu would write her own diary without stopping by all means. If Myuu did that, then perhaps she would be able to grasp more detail of Myuu''s mysterious friendship.

    After that, Myuu begged that she wanted to read Yue''s diary when she was at Tortus, after Hajime''s group parted with her, but it was already time to sleep, so Yue said that it would be for another time.

    ''I''m not sleepy nano!'' Myuu insisted. It seemed that she was really pleased with "Yue''s Diary". Though for Yue personally it was really embarrassing and damaging¡­¡­

    Even the strongest vampire princess couldn''t win against the begging of the youngest princess of Nagumo family.

    In the end, they finished the diary reading for this night and they ended up sleeping together on Yue''s bed. From this day, Yue and Myuu would open diary reading group with just the two of them at night for quite a while.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It''s After III from today.

    There is no particr reason, but I''m just feeling like it.

    Also, I want to write several chapters of brief story that will end up as long After.

    PS

    Theic version is updated.

    Please go take a look if you like!

    From Ovep-sama''s homepage!

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    Clear cloudless sky. Hot weather. Trees growing abundantly that it should be expressed as a dense forest. Therge light brown river that was winding between it like a snake.

    At a certain ce in a certain country, along the river, two foreigners, a male and a female were traveling by foot on a path without pavement that was created by the passing of long year.

    ¡¸Coming to this kind of ce right from the middle of Japan''s city make it feels like returning to Tortus isn''t it? Well, this side is lovelier though simply with theck of heavy mist covering it like in the sea of trees.¡¹

    ¡¸It more or less feels hotter than Haltina see of trees though.¡¹

    The two people walking the previously mentioned long road that perhaps would make one to express it as an "endless road" with light steps were Shia and Hajime.

    Shia was unusually wearing her light blue white hair into a ponytail that was tied with argish ribbon. Her lively footsteps made her hair and the rabbit ears that could only be seen by Hajime to prance around *pyon pyon* energetically. (The ribbon was an artifact, which made ordinary people unable to recognize the rabbit ears.)

    Shia was wearing a in cutter shirt with its sleeves rolled up, a short pants with short length, and short boots, while there was arge bag on her back. The rucksack had a mark of winking bunny on it seemed to make appeal that¡¸This is Shia''s property desu¡¹.

    Hajime was also dressed with a white simple cutter shirt and jeans. As expected, he was also carrying arge bag on his back.

    ¡¸Hey, Shia. Is it no good if I take out Schutaif?¡¹

    Hajime suddenly asked. His gaze was directed to the sun zing down on them, while his hand was wiping the faint sweat trickling on his forehead using the wristband on his wrist. The emotion of ¡¸I don''t want to walk anymore, troublesome!¡¹ was oozing out together with the sweat.

    Hajime suggested to move using a bike, however, Shia made an X -mark using her hands full of energy to show her rejection.

    ¡¸No! We are rarely traveling just the two of us like this! Advancing so quickly like that is no good.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Geez. This act of meaningless walk, and also this surrounding with unchanging scenery of only dense forest and river, how can Hajime-san not enjoy them.¡¹

    ¡¸Because it''s meaningless walk and the unchanging scenery that I want to ride on Schuteif¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san you bean sprout kid! A travel is something done with public transportation or by your own feet!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t you say things like Aby¨D¨Dlike Endo.¡¹

    Even though Hajime let out a long sigh ''haa'', he raised both his hands in expression of surrender in roder to respond to Shia''s wish.

    In the first ce, why was these two here at this kind of foreignnd at the backwoods overflowing with nature that was unrted with civilization.

    ¡¸In the first ce, if we are just going to search prospectivend for Hauria n''s earth settlement, we can just find the optimum ce using the Compass and teleport there using Crystal Key. Convenient tool is fundamentally forbidden in our travel this time desu! After all this is a date under the guise of searching prospectivend!¡¹

    ¡¸I get it, I get it. After all it has been really long since it was just the two of us alone. This time I''ll go along fully with your demand.¡¹

    In other words, it was like that.

    Hauria n who remained behind in Tortus was in the middle of steadily expanding in power even now. Taking down the empire, liberating ves, heroic achievement in the legendary decisive battle¡­¡­through all that, Hauria n was abusing their name as the n that was recognized by everyone as the strongest among the beastman.

    Admiration, sympathy, ttery. There were various reasons, but naturally at present a lot of rabbit man ns were merging with Hauria n. There were also a great number of people who while being of other race and yet they went down on their knees wanting to be Hauria n''s subordinate.

    Their subordinates came from the kingdom, the dukedom, also the church, not to mention the empire territory too, furthermore there were even those from the south continent.

    Like that, they finally wanted to put a base on earth too and came to Hajime for a consultation.

    They said that eventually they wished to raise a secret n that would serve Nagumo family even until its descendants.

    Hajime inly replied ¡¸Eh? No need¡¹, but Karm and others doggedly pushed the idea. Not just them, it was already the whole n that was doggedly begging. ¡¸It''s for the future generations! Please let our n stay at your side! Forever and ever at your side! Bossss!¡¹ A group of middle-aged men with rabbit ears growing on their head were wailing while clinging on Hajime like that.

    As the result, Hajimepromised. Because each time he went to Tortus, they appeared every time everywhere, the middle-aged rabbit-eared men staring at him with wanting eyes, or possibly moist sad eyes¡­¡­

    Hajime''s heart couldn''t endure.

    ¡¸Rather, if they are going to move to this side, they can just live normally in the city. Just live in Japan directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Because there is Hauria''s exclusive "gate" after all~. It doesn''t matter where the base will be located, it won''t be that much of a hindrance. As expected, the beastman will calm down the most in the middle of forest. Perhaps a savagend, no, that''s going too far, but inside the forest in a developing country where people don''t really go into will be especially good.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Before long, it feels like the rabbit ear n will get featured in TV like "Eyewitness testimony in an undevelopednd! Is it a new UMA!?".¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, my family isn''t that soft that they can get apprehended by TV crew you know~¡¹

    Shia cackled while holding her stomach, but Hajime wondered about it.

    The guts of TV crew couldn''t be underestimated. If it was for the sake of increasing audience rate, then they would go anywhere as far as their budget would allow.

    And then, what was especially terrifying was the cameraman. They were shouldering their camera while closely following star or professional right at beside them whether they were going to a savagend, dangerous region, or climbing highest mountain in the world.

    Even in a situation where a star would whine ¡¸No more!¡¹ looking like they were really at their limit, where the viewers would unconsciously go ¡¸Do your best!¡¹ in front of their television, the cameraman would merely staying silent, recording that image perfectly to send it to the viewer''s living room.

    Frankly speaking, every time Hajime watched that kind of program, he wondered if the profession of cameraman could only be done by superhuman. He thought of things like perhaps if a guy with vocation "cameraman" on his status te appeared at Tortus, wouldn''t that guy be the strongest?

    ¡¸Well, they can do as the please if they won''t reap the head of every fellow they encountered.¡¹

    ¡¸How rude! What does Hajime-san think my family is! Even if TV peoplee, such thing¡­¡­such thing¡­¡­won''t happen, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, don''t speak in question. As the daughter of the n head dere it clearly there.¡¹

    Shia insisted that "They aren''t a savage n desuu!'', but midway it seemed she lost her confidence. At the end of her sentence her voice was vanishing. Hajime was half-joking, but he shuddered because it might be reality. Perhaps an education would be needed before they moved to this side.

    By the way, at their travel this time, it was Yue''s suggestion that he went with only Shia. It seemed she guessed the inside of Shia''s heart ¡¸I want to go to a date of just the two of us sometime desuu¡¹. Yue encouraged the two of them to ''It''s a nice timing that you ept the proposal of Karm and others, so how about going traveling while searching for prospectivend?''.

    What first wife power it was. It went without saying that for a while Shia hugged Yue tightly and didn''t let go.

    Like that, it was a travel to search for a base at earth with environment that resembled the sea of trees for Hauria n¨D¨Dthat was the cover. Shia''s rabbit ears were suddenly twitching in reaction while they were leisurely enjoying the oversea travel of just the two of them.

    ¡¸Mu? Hajime-san, there is human presence. It''s far but¡­¡­it looks like there is quite amotion.¡¹

    ¡¸Commotion? Is it something troublesome?¡¹

    ¡¸No, if I have to say it feels like cheers.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Is it a festival or something?¡¹

    Hajime tilted his head. Shia tilted her rabbit ears while saying ¡¸I don''t know about that¡¹.

    The footpath in front of them bent greatly. The dense forest obstructed their sight ahead. However, there wasn''t any other path that seemed like a path, so Hajime and Shia nodded to each other and advanced forward just like that.

    Before long, even Hajime''s ears started to caught the cheering sound and from there they advanced through the path as though circling around the dense forest for five minutes.

    The two finally discovered the source of the cheers.

    ¡¸Woow! It''s a vige inside this dense forest. What''s more, it''s really a festival just like we thought so it''s lucky desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Festival? Is that a festival?¡¹

    An unforeseen encounter in the middle of travel! Beside Shia whose tension was rising like that, Hajime had ¡¸?¡¹ mark floating over his head.

    ¡¸I saw it in TV before this, but it seems in this world there is also a festival with main event of jabbing at each other like a fight festival. This vige is also the same!¡¹

    Just as Shia said, a stage like a boxing ring was created in the vige, two burly young men were standing on it while punching each other. The vigers were gathered around the ring while moring hectically.

    Hajime looked doubtful because the young men looked quite bloody, he thought whether it was too stimting for a festival''s side show, but watching carefully, everyone looked like they were having fun, a lot of food and drink were also prepared. It didn''t seem mistaken that it was a festival.

    ¡¸Come on Hajime-san! Let''s try going there too!¡¹

    ¡¸You are high-tensioned huh. I get it so don''t pull my hand.¡¹

    Shia hopped around like a child while pulling Hajime''s hand. Her rabbit ears were also moving wildly with unruly high tension, expressing the inside of Shia''s heart really clearly.

    Hajime''s mouth couldn''t stop loosening into a smile seeing such Shia. He let his hand got pulled by Shia. The emotion residing inside his eyes were extraordinarily gentle.

    On the other hand, the vigers also noticed Hajime and Shia.

    They had darkish skin and ck hair with finely chiseled features. From a nce their appearance was different from Hajime and Shia. Also, their clothing, they weren''t a tribe of an undevelopednd, so they were wearing familiar things like T-shirt, short pants, and so on. But the appearance of Hajime and Shia who were in the middle traveling made it quickly clear that the two of them were foreign traveler.

    That must be why. The vigers who noticed them expressed shock with their eyes turning round and they immediately raised their voice toward the people around them. The people who noticed had their eyes simrly opened wide when they saw Hajime and Shia and they were pointing their finger.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you! You can call me Shia! Everyone, is it okay for us to watch the festival too?¡¹

    Full liveliness. Shia who said such thing with a wide affable smile caused the eyes of the vigers turned even rounder with shock.

    The choker around Shia''s neck was instilled with "Language Comprehension". The thing callednguage barrier didn''t exist.

    Nevertheless, from the point of view of the local who didn''t know about such outrageous circumstance, it looked like a young girl who was obviously a foreigner was fluently talking in their ownnguage. It was only natural that they were surprised.

    But, their expression burst into smile without even any cautiousness.

    ¡¸What a rare guest! Of course it''s fine! Come over here!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, it must be hard toe until this kind of ce. Now, please drink this.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, somehow there is foreigner here!¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve got a good timinging in this fighting festival day.¡¹

    They talked to Shia one after another. The children of the vige were also shuffling to gather toward the foreigner that was unusual to be here.

    As expected, Shia''s smile and affable atmosphere seemed to be the greatest magic to dispel everybody''s vignce. The innocent rabbit who was sparkling with curiosity invited smiling face from the vigers.

    ¡¸Fighting festival? Is it a festival for fighting?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Once a year we decide the strongest person in the vige. The family of the winner can receive favorable treatment for a year. They will receive bigger share from the hunting and fishing, and they will get more share from the things we bartered at the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Most of all, the champion will be respected. It''s about honor. That''s why, the young men of the vige are trained since they were little, they were told that they absolutely have to be a champion once in their life.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoe~¡¹

    Shia looked at above the ring with expression of admiration and understanding. The two young men there kept concentrating and punching at each other regardless of the sudden appearance of the foreigners. Although it was a festival, it was certain that it was also a serious battle that concerned their honor.

    ¡¸Somehow, their move resembled Muay Thai. Looks like they have the proper form, it''s different from just simply punching each other. It must have a long history.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, you get it?¡¹

    Hajime was slurping a sweet juice that he received from the vige''s grandma while muttering. Hearing that, a muscr middle-aged man made an admiring expression.

    ¡¸Long ago in the past, in order to hunt and fight other vige, the men of the vige learned various martial art, and it kept being handed down even now. It''s called Uga.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, right now it''s only used at the festival.¡¹

    ¡¸But, in order to win that festival, as expected it''s necessary to learn Uga, so the men of the vige all learned it from their father.¡¹

    Right now they normally used tool both in hunting and fishing after all. The vige''s menughed while exining.

    ¡¸And, why are you two here? You two are really fluent in our tongue, but you aren''t someone from around here right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We''re only traveling where it struck our fancy. Looking at the map, it seems there is quite a big city at the upper stream of this river, so for now we are going that way.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Puhang city. That ce is nearby the ce where the branch streams are merging, and there are also a lot of restaurant with delicious food there. However, if you are going there by foot right now the sun will set for sure before you arrive there you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, at that time we''re going to camp out.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged. To which the uncles frowned. Their gaze was directed at Shia who was swinging up her fist while cheering ¡¸Gooo desuu! There desuu! Aa, do your best! Stand up-, stand up Joeeee!¡¹ together with the grandmas. (TN: Reference to Ashita no Joe)

    By the way, the name of the downed young man was Urt. The grandma beside Shia gave straight man retort of ¡¸My kid''s name is Urt you know! Who is Joe!?¡¹.

    ¡¸Oi oi. You said you''re going to make that cute girl to sleep at the open? Around this area isn''t that particrly dangerous, but it''s not safe by any means you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I heard that recently delinquents from other vige are loitering around. Naturally there are also animals.¡¹

    The vige uncles seemed to worry from the bottom of their heart, they were good people. Even while saying thanks to them Hajime was,

    ¡¸It''s fine. We are used to traveling, and, we are strong.¡¹

    The vige uncles were getting increasingly worried, thinking that it might be the excessive confidence of a foreign traveler. They unanimously suggested that the two of them should stay in the vige for today. One reason they were doing this was because they could understand each other''s words, but they were also really good people.

    Amidst that, Shia who were together with the vigers, no, rather she was taking position at the center of the vigers when Hajime noticed, she was doing shadow boxing perhaps because she got heated up from watching while saying out advice-like things.

    ¡¸Mister, what are you doing! Please look carefully at your opponent! He has habit in his movement! See through it and then gouge him out!¡¹

    *shu-shu-shu-shu-shu-shu-BAM!* Consecutive punches that shook the air were unleashed. From Shia.

    Those deft punches that looked like they were generating afterimage caused the people around to feel shocked¡¸uwah¡¹ while taking distance from her.

    ¡¸Oo! Just now looks like a technique! Make the one-two into decoy and then abination with the elbow! Like this is it!¡¹

    One-, Two-, elbow strike! Shia-chan was perfectly tracing and stealing the technique that downed the opponent on the ring just now.

    Different from boxing, it seemed there wasn''t any countdown even when one side had fallen onto his knee. The downed young man rose up with guts whileunching a sweeping kick. In addition, right after that kick was evaded a roundhouse kick from the opposite leg came!

    ¡¸Splendidbo from kneeling! Like this is it!¡¹

    Shia-chan perfectly traced it as expected. No, rather no matter from where anyone looked, Shia''s movement was clearly sharper than the two fighters on the ring. It was an adroit movement. The moment Shiaunched a kick, *GOU-* the wind groaned!

    Gazes were gradually gathering on Shia rather than on the ring.

    The girl of foreign country who perfectly traced and absorbed the martial art handed down in their vige just from watching the motion of two people fighting¡­¡­it was understandable that it gathered more interest than the important fight.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, Hajime-san! It really make the blood boil isn''t it!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I guess.¡¹

    The disappointment rabbit that once said ¡¸I''m no good at fighting desuu¡¹ didn''t exist anymore. In her ce there was only a superhuman rabbit whose blood would seethe and her flesh dance if there was a hand-to-hand fighting, the incarnation of bug character, the martial arts mania who would beat to death even god''s apostle.

    Thinking back of the past Shia who would blunder every time she was doing something, Hajime couldn''t help but get a distant look.

    But, at that time, the fight on the right was finally settled. It seemed the next fight would be the final. The young man who won would fight thest year''s champion.

    However¡­¡­

    ¡¸Aa, looks like this will be a bit harsh for Urt.¡¹

    ¡¸He looks like just standing is all he can do.¡¹

    Urt-kun who managed to advance to the final seemed like he would have to withdraw from the fight.

    ¡¸Oh my~. It was a good match so I looked forward to the final too though¡­¡­it''s unfortunate.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, even if you say that, with the current Urt he is still not a match against Bantas.¡¹

    Shia tilted her head toward the viger who spoke with a wry smile.

    ¡¸That''s the strongest man in this vige currently. He has been hogging the champion title for nearly fifteen years already. He is really strong. It''s to the degree that recently rather than the championship, defeating Bantas is the real honor!, people said.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoe~. So there is the absolute champion here.¡¹

    Lookin closer, Bantas who earned the championship because the opponent withdrew was being congratted by the whole vige. Different from Urt-kun, there was only some hit mark on his body without looking like he was really wounded. He was a huge man whose age was around forty. He really had the appearance of the fighting festival champion that would make anyone nodded in understanding of his status.

    Bantas climbed on the ring and put on a show by lifting up the champion trophy that looked aged. The vigers sent him apuse and cheer. Hajime and Shia also sent him apuse together.

    There, Bantas suddenly turned his gaze to Hajime and Shia.

    ¡¸This is a rare chance. If you like, how about participating in the fighting festival?¡¹

    Above the ring, Bantas was gesturing with his hand in an inviting motion. It was clear that it was an invitation to try fighting him. His gaze was turned once at Shia before turning to Hajime in amusement. From there it was clear that he was referring to Hajime.

    ¡¸Of course, I won''t fight seriously. I''ll go easy on you, but this is a rare chance so you can show off to your girlfriend¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It''s really okay!? I really, really wish to be allowed to participate desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Bantas-san''s eyes turned into dot. The vigers'' eyes also turned into dot.

    At the same time, Shia hopped *pyon* lightly and jumped on the ring. She rotated her wrist around and turned around her ankle. She jerked around her neck to warm up.

    ¡¸What a fortuitous thing to be able to directly experience the unique martial arts that is handed down in this vige deep inside the forest! I''m grateful of your hospitality desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸No need for holding back any, pleasee at me seriously desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Now,e at me yaah! Desuu!¡¹

    *BAAM-* The sound of the air rupturing resounded. It was the sound of Shia-chan hitting her fists to each other. For such sound to resound when it wasn''t expressly a p to make loud sound was because there was shockwave generated from that gesture¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wa, wait you! Is it okay that you don''t stop your girlfriend!?¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s Bantas then he will surely go easy on her skillfully, but there is a lot of dangerous technique in Uga you know!¡¹

    The vigers spoke up worriedly. Above the ring Bantas also couldn''t hide his bewilderment.

    ¡¸No, rather from my point of view, it''s that girl who looks like she is too high-spirited that I''m worried about the opponent instead though¡­¡­. I won''t say anything bad. Just stop fighting Shia.¡¹

    On the other hand, ¡¸If you''re going to fight, remember to hold back okay, Shia! End it in a good vibe, don''t forget!¡¹ Hajime urged caution to the high-tensioned Shia who he worried that she would overdo it.

    Doing something like beating up the leading part of the festival of the vige who were weing them was something that would make theter development to be the most awkward it could be. Hajime-san was staring worriedly at the unruly rabbit ears.

    Hajime''s words that weren''t to stop his lover, they weren''t even saying ''I''ll fight in her ce!'', rather those words were worrying for the absolute reigning champion Bantas. The vigers were bewildered by that and they got tongue-tied.

    But, Bantas was insteading out of his bewilderment. For someone to think that it was only natural for a young girl to go easy on him¡­¡­his pride as the absolute champion was stimted.

    Something like the fist of a girl wouldn''t even be an itch against his trained body no matter how hard it hit. Then, he would at least let himself got hit and showed an imperturbable presence despite that, then at the end he would get serious and then stopping just an inch before his fist hit, which would open the eye of these foreigner travelers. His fighting spirit overflowed with that decision.

    ¡¸Good grief, making his own lover fight, as a man your boyfriend is really unbing.¡¹

    ¡¸Here Ieee!¡¹

    Shia-chan who wasn''t listening at all.

    Bantas shrugged his shoulders in exasperation, he imagined the light p of a girl while spreading his hands in a pose of ¡¸Come at me from anywhere¡¹.

    Like that, when he looked closer at Shia who was mimicking the Uga stance, he noticed she was making a shockingly beautiful face. Honestly, she must be the most beautiful female he had ever seen until now. In a sense, to be able to spend a yful time with this kind of super first ss beautiful girl¡­¡­, Bantas''s face almost broke into a grin thinking it like that¡­¡­

    ¡¸SHAORAAAAAAA-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    A war cry exploded. An impact sound from a step forward that was like cannon exploding.

    Within an instant. Shia''s figure was right before Bantas''s eyes. Without even any time to be conscious of it, a twisting BODY BLOW! generated an impact sound that was also like a fired cannon!

    ¡¸GOHOOH!?¡¹

    The grinning face distorted grandly from the impact and shock and light panic. But, the rabbit with sky high tension was swinging her fist with cheerful smiling face.

    ¡¸If I remember right, it''s like this!¡¹

    Traditional martial art''s hidden technique (imitation)! The copied technique assaulted Bantas!

    ¡¸Oy, wai-, gefuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ora ora ora ora ora ora-! Desuu!¡¹

    Left then right, Bantas-san continued to get toyed with. The vigers got into uproar!

    Seeing Shia who was absorbed with testing the technique that she newly acquired, Hajime covered his face with his hand saying ¡¸So it''s just as I thought¡¹. For now, if this continued then the absolute champion''s heart would break, so Hajime put a stop to Shia with a telepathy that was in the level of a sound explosion.

    Shia went ''hah'' in surprise and stopped moving.

    ¡¸Qyu, qyuite something, a, aren''t you¡­¡­¡¹

    The absolute champion who was already dead on his feet was desperately keeping his pride. It really looked as though he wanted to say ¡¸Just now I purposefully got hit without fighting back you know? It''s true you know? There is no damage at all from your attack. I''m not lying okay¡¹.

    The vigers were deathly quiet.

    As expected, Shia too seemed to realize that she got too carried away. She smiled to varnish over the awkwardness and,

    ¡¸As, as expected from the champion. I don''t get the feeling that I''ll be able to win no matter what.¡¹

    The absolute champion looked like he was going to faint anytime.

    Hajime sighed. He secretly sent out a spider-shaped living golem "Arachne" under Bantas. Arachne''s leg struck a needle *pshew* into Bantas''s ankle.

    Bantas didn''t notice at all because of the pain all over his upper body. Far from noticing, damage was leaving from him rapidly and he was staring in wonder at his own body.

    ¡¸Wha, what? The pain is suddenly receding¡­¡­. Ah, no, it''s not like I''m pained or anything from the start. My body feels light somehow but¡­¡­hah, don''t tell me, did I receive god''s divine protection?¡¹

    It seemed they also had their own faith. The mysterious experience was thanks to god.

    Actually it was the apology of the demon king, but he surely couldn''t even imagine that.

    ''I can fight like this! This beautiful girl in front of me too, I''m not thinking of her as a normal girl anymore!'' Bantas-san thought and he stepped forward.

    ¡¸UOOOOOOOH¡¹

    ¡¸Nice spirit! Please show me your technique desuu!¡¹

    A sh. The fist, leg, elbow strike from both sides collided into each other like surging waves, a terrific exchange of offense was unfolding.

    ¡¸As I thought my body is light! Strength is welling up! Oh god! My gratitude to you! Right now I will disy the greatest battle that will ever exist!¡¹

    Bantas-san''s tension was rising. Though it wasn''t god''s divine protection, but just a doping¡­¡­

    ¡¸HAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    ¡¸Urya-rya-rya-rya-rya-rya! Desuu!¡¹

    A terrific kind of fight that was never seen before!

    Even the vigers who fell deathly silent finally returned to their senses from witnessing that heated fight, they began raising their cheer with a mentality of ¡¸Who cares about the trivial detail anymore huh!¡¹.

    ¡¸Keep going, missy! That''s absurd, oi!¡¹

    ¡¸Bantas! Get a hold of yourself! Don''t lose to a girl younger than you!¡¹

    ¡¸O, oi! That girl, did she use the hidden technique just now!?¡¹

    ¡¸Thi, this is a great match that happen only once a century!¡¹

    The fierce fight between the absolute champion who got doping of demon king''s specially made medicine unknowingly, and the bug rabbit who outdone even the god''s apostle (body strengthening level I) became a hectic great furor in the vige.

    After that, the battle between the two ended up in a draw with nice feeling (Shia fixed the match properly). Bantas smiled wryly while taking Shia''s hand and lifted it up high to the sky. Then a grand apuse echoed in respond to it.

    Shia who got down of the ring was crowded by the vigers, especially the children. They bombarded her with question like how could she be that strong, and just who in the world she was.

    Hajime also went through the same thing. He was given a storm of questioning and praise like ''Just what in the world your lover is?'' while his shoulder and back kept getting pped.

    In the end, even when the sun had set the atmosphere didn''t show any sign of cooling down, they ate and drank while Shia was exhibiting other martial arts like karate or eight extremities fist or capoera and so on, and the ce got even more heated up. At the end she held a bout with Hajime ¡¸Even the boyfriend is strong!?¡¹ which shocked the vigers to their heart''s content.

    ¡¸Ahahaa~, it was really fun. Getting heated up with the locals that you identally meet. This is exactly the real pleasure of a travel!¡¹

    Shia was in an extremely good mood. Hajime was making the bed plete removal of dust and mite using Arachne) while smiling back ¡¸You''re right¡¹.

    The party broke up after a fashion and right now they were staying at a house of a certain husband and wife. They were lent a room because the vigers wished for them to stay no matter what as their thanks for showing a magnificent fight.

    Shia sat down with a plop on the bed that had been cleaned while her rabbit ears were swinging *piko piko*.

    ¡¸Incidentally Hajime-san. I have a bit of rabbit good news.¡¹(TN: This is a y of words using the kanji. There is a word ''mimiyori'' which mean wee news. The ''mimi'' means ear, and Shia add the word rabbit before it.)

    ¡¸What do you mean rabbit good news? You can just say good news normally right¡­¡­and, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard from the vigers, it looks like there is a ruin deep at the back regions far away upstream where no one is living.¡¹

    ¡¸Ruin?¡¹

    Shia who was lying upside-down with her legs and rabbit tail kicking around nodded.

    ¡¸Yes. It''s really old and the local doesn''t really go near it. They said it''s cursed or something¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So to speak it''s like a horror spot huh¡­¡­. And?¡¹

    Hajime also sat on the bed while asking. Shia rolled around and put her head on Hajime''sp. She rubbed her cheek on Hajime''s thigh.

    ¡¸It seemed that this country''s investigation team and foreign research team once went there to investigate, but in the end they didn''t find anything and from the style of the ruin, they concluded that most likely in the past it was used as dwelling of people. It''s not really recognized as historically valuable. Even us can enter if we go there you know?¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, you want to try seeing it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes desu.¡¹

    Hajime patted her rabbit ears. Hajime''s hand was loving the rabbit ears in an subconscious level. Shia''s body was shuddering pleasantly. Her eyes were getting slightly moist.

    ¡¸Well, isn''t that fine? The more unexplored and inhabited the area is the better it is for Hauria''s earth base right? Let''s set the backwoods area further than the ruin as our target, we''re going to look there while we''re at it. If people don''t go near it, then that ruin might be one kind of boundary line to push away people.¡¹

    ¡¸Nh. Going deeper from the ruin, nn~, it feels like there will be a dense forest that is really untouched by human hand, fuwaa¡¹

    *Pat pat*. *Pat pat*. Shia''s voice was starting to get mixed with sweetness even while they were talking. Even while havingp pillow, Shia''s hands were going around Hajime''s waist and began to hug tightly.

    ¡¸I see. Then tomorrow we will go to Puhang only to have a meal and resupply there, after that we will aim to that ruin.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeees, desuu~. By, by the way, Hajime-saaan¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Shia spoke with sweet voice and melting expression that was dripping with bewitchment.

    ¡¸Errr, the ba, barrier¡­¡­the wall look thin so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay. Don''t worry.¡¹

    Hajime got it even without Shia finishing her sentence. He already finishedying countermeasure. The group of Arachne-san had finished deploying barrier with each of them as the starting point.

    The light inside the room vanished.

    Under the moonlight shining in from the window, the shadow of the two slowly became one as though it was only natural.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It''s Shia arc, but it won''t be a long arc (in the n)

    For Shia''s long arc, I''m nning it to be the teleport incident from Akihabara.

    But that story will not involve the other members at that time¡­¡­

    At the After Story there isn''t a single chapter where Shia is the main, so I wanted to write a story for her where it''s just her with Hajime.

    PS

    This story became ranking 2.

    Thank you very much for the many congrattoryments!

    Please take care of [Arifure] from here on too!

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    Hajime and Shia who left the vige even while the vigers were reluctant to see them leaving were aiming straight toward the city of Puhang at the upstream.

    They were stuffing their cheeks with bread that looked like nan with a lot of meat in between, given to them kindly by the vigers when the left. They were eating while they were advancing along the river that still had the coldness of the morning remaining.

    ¡¸Delish- desuu. I missed the chance to ask, but what kind of meat this is?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder. This feeling of overflowing wild taste, it somehow remind me when I was in Abyss¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and Shia were going ''delicious delicious'' in a disy of gluttony regardless of the fact that it hadn''t been a few hours since they received breakfast.

    ¡¸In any case, they were a pleasant bunches aren''t they. That¡­¡­Wandam? Though I cannot say about the way he was looking at me.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s Bantas-san. Certainly it was a beautiful spinning kick. Though it''s still not at the level of a certain muscr actor.¡¹

    Shiaughed loudly. Bantas who fought a young girl to a draw after that got high spirited when Hajime and Shia exhibited a mock fight with sublimely advanced fighting style. He begged that he also wanted to have a match with Hajime by any means.

    The way Hajime foughtpared to Shia left an impression of boorishness that couldn''t be erased. It didn''t have the flowing elegance of "martial arts" that was backed with history like Shia who was adopting various hand-to-hand fighting style.

    Although, Hajime''s taijutsu that was sublimated by umting real battle after real battle where his life was on the line of life and death should be said as the height of rationality.

    His figure perfectly handling the entirety of Shia''s flowing offense that was like a surging wave using the minimum movement necessary made anyone who watched it felt beauty from it in its own way.

    Not just Bantas, it also went without saying that the men of the vige got their blood boiled.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, sometimes you are strangely popr among the male, just like with Tou-sama(father) and others. Especially among the beefy people¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, don''t say anymore.¡¹

    Recalling how the vige''s male were approaching him with their muscles twitching, Hajime shuddered while shaking his head. Shia raised a chuckle seeing such Hajime.

    ¡¸They said that they wanted us toe again next year, they expressly gave us the invitation, so let''se again bringing a souvenir next time, okay Hajime-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I guess.¡¹

    Shia expressed her happiness of the unexpected chance meeting in the travel with a wide smile. Her rabbit ears were also whooshing around.

    However Hajime showed a bit of thinking gesture while agreeing. Shia thought ¡¸Eh? He isn''t enthusiastic?¡¹ while she peeked at Hajime''s expression with a bit of unease.

    Hajime smiled wryly thinking that he was worrying Shia and he spoke while patting her head *pon pon*.

    ¡¸Don''t make that kind of face. I''m just thinking a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Thinking¡­¡­is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I''m thinking that if you are enjoying it that much, then perhaps it''s fine to make the travel date with just Shia a custom for once a year at least.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san!¡¹

    Her rabbit ears stood straight *Pi©¤n-!* The lovely suggestion caused Shia''s eyes to sparkle with stars of delight, then she leaped at Hajime while glittering with joy.

    And then without pause she pouted her lips ¡¸Nn~~¡¹ and approached for a kiss.

    ¡¸I get it that you''re happy, so for now how about you clean up the food scraps around your mouth first?¡¹

    Shia''s face became bright red and her body backed away gracefully.

    It was a rare urrence, but sometimes like just now Shia became a disappointing rabbit. Hajime watched fondly of such Shia with affection then he personally cleaned up Shia''s mouth. Shia look embarrassed, but she kept her eyes closed.

    Toward such Shia, Hajime brought his face closer to have the continuation of just now even though it was early in the morning. Shia who felt his presence also leaned her body forward in response¡­¡­

    ¡¸A?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Both of them simultaneously turned their gaze toward deep inside the forest. *rustle rustle* The sound of feet treading firmly on vegetation resounded faintly.

    ¡¸It''s not some animal isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸There was the talk about the youngsters of other vige loitering around but¡­¡­¡¹

    Now then, what could be the reason of they being here. The answer immediately became clear.

    ¡¸So it''s really true. There are foreigner man and woman here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, they got various pricey looking things on them.¡¹

    ¡¸The girl is drop dead gorgeous.¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever, as expected foreign tourists are idiot huh. Taking sight defenselessly in this kind of ce like this.¡¹

    Just from that conversation it was clear that these are the insolent people the vigers warned them about.

    The fighting festival was happening that merrily. Then surely the rumor about foreign couple with affluent look seeing from their nice belonging would quickly spread to other vige too.

    Tourists visiting dangerous ce with sightseeing mood without really gathering information about the local, without even the self-awareness of how ignorant and rash and reckless they were acting, and holding a groundless optimistic view that it was impossible for misfortune to befall them¡­¡­

    These rude bunches were surelying to aim for that kind of tourists who were just begging to get robbed.

    With a grin on their face, the robber look-alikes were gathering while showing something that looked like rifle even though they looked old.

    ¡¸This kind of people exist no matter what world it is isn''t it. Well it doesn''t matter. Right her with the fist of Uga that I had just learned I will teach them the harshness of socie©¤©¤¡¹

    The moment Shia clenched her fist to give a lesson,

    ©¤©¤*DOPAN-DOPAN-DOPAN-DOPAN-*

    Consecutive gunshot sound echoed inside the forest. At the same time, the young men showing up from inside the forest were disappearing into the forest as though in a video yback. More urately they were sent flying, or perhaps it should be called as knocked flying.

    ¡¸Wha-, wha-, this guy©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸He is carrying gun! Run©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Sto, stop! We aren''t nning anything! Look, I''m putting down the gun! So don''t sho©¤©¤¡¹

    Everyone peacefully returned back deep into the forest. There was no exception.

    ¡¸Be thankful tearfully that you guys at least don''t get returned into earth.¡¹

    Mercilessly, no, just using stun bullet was already merciful but, Hajime-san shot everyone without caring whether they were escaping or raising their hands in surrender.

    It didn''t even take five seconds until the figure of about ten people of the bunches vanished from view.

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-san?¡¹

    At earth, Hajime fundamentally didn''t pull out Donner, if it was only someone picking up a quarrel he would deal with them using his bare hand (he used his left hand without reservation), but here he chose gun without an instant of hesitation. Shia''s eyes turned round seeing Hajime''s reaction that was different from usual.

    Hajime shrugged his shoulders and he stored back Donner into the holster on his chest while,

    ¡¸There is no one watching after all.¡¹

    In other words, it seemed if it was a ce where there was no witness, he wouldn''t hesitate to use Donner in order to settle the problem in a sh. For the insolent people who encountered Hajime in a ce outside of public gaze, it was a dangerous ce instead.

    Hajime who normally said something like ¡¸I''llply tow and ethic that is appropriate for a citizen of a constitutional country. After all here is different from Tortus you know,pared to Tortus¡¹, was shooting unhesitatingly¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hajime-san. The way of thinking that it''s okay to shoot if there is no witness, feels like it''s normally ouw though.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, how can you say that to a virtuous and exemry Japanese person like me.¡¹

    A virtuous and exemry Japanese person was surely a person who would modestly respect propriety, avoiding act of violence and honored thew to the best of their ability, that was how she felt¡­¡­Shia''s expression turned reallyplicated.

    ¡¸Before this Myuu-chan said "innocent until proven guilty. Everything is legal if it''s not leaked out", she said outrageous things by quoting someone''s words but¡­¡­I feel like I understand whose words they were.¡¹

    ¡¸There is nothing in my log about that.¡¹

    Hajime papa averted his gaze to escape Shia''s fixed stare.

    ¡ùThose were words that a good kid must not believe no matter what!

    Shia made a wry smile toward the bad papa who was turning the other way. However, her expression turned into a bright smile right after that,

    ¡¸Well, they are scoundrels, so it doesn''t matter whatever happen to them!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a lovely conclusion Shia, I''m falling in love with you all over again.¡¹

    *ruffle-ruffle! pat pat!* The scene of idiot couple flirting beside the forest where multiple locals copsed was truly surreal.

    By the way, in case it was Shia who dealt with them, they would definitely ended up in a state of an inch before getting beaten to death, so in a sense Hajime''s non-lethal gunshot was more fortunate to them. The gunshot that came from the irritation from the kiss getting obstructed¡­¡­in a sense they came attacked in a nice timing.

    After the time advanced boisterously and flirtatiously for a while.

    The sun had risen high to the sky, about the time when it almost be afternoon, the river''s width suddenly became wide and a town could be seen up ahead. It was the town of Puhang.

    The automobile and maintained road that were the convenience of civilization could be seen.

    Originally, it was a ce that could be reached in four hours if one used car or bus from a town that had train station or airport. There was no whimsical traveler like Hajime and Shia who would intentionally walked inside a thick forest along the river for a few daysboriously to reach this city.

    ¡¸How should I say it, it''s that. It feels like when you encounter someone who used cable car to reach the summit after you were climbing up with troubles.¡¹

    ¡¸The mountain climber is enjoying the climb so it''s fine desuu.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly seeing beside him an old truck was passing truck noisily, which caused Shia to pout.

    ¡¸Don''t sulk. I also had fun. Rather than that, it''s afternoon already. I''m hungry after a good workout, what about you Shia?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right~. I''m also getting hungry. ording to the vigers, there are a lot of delicious restaurant so let''s eat lightly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If I remember right the rmendation is a restaurant with a terrace along the river was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Desu desu. They told me that the steamed river fish is tasty.¡¹

    They were talking while entering the city. There they saw that unexpectedly there were a lot of foreigners. It shouldn''t be a particr tourist spot, but far ahead from here there was another tourist spot, so perhaps this ce was bustling as a stopping point.

    Shia asked the local for direction with her innate amiability. In this ce too the sight of the local getting bug-eyed hearing Shia talking the localnguage fluently could be seen as expected. The person she talked to also became smiling naturally. And then they taught her the direction kindly and thoroughly.

    ¡¸Over there he said! Hajime-san, it''s that white building!¡¹

    ¡¸I got it, that''s why don''t hop around. You are being stared with lukewarm gaze by everyone around you know? Even me too.¡¹

    The local people, whether they were young or old, male or female, were watching Shia who was running across the street toward her lover with gentle eyes. Incidentally, pleasant gazes were also directed toward Hajime who was looking somewhat embarrassed.

    It was then a car was running with quite the speed. Even though it was in the middle of city, with that speed the car undoubtedly would be unable to stop even if something suddenly leaped in front of it.

    Shia who was in the middle of crossing the street leaped toward Hajime with a bit of panic.

    ¡¸That''s really dangerous isn''t it~. Why is that car that hurried I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. Rather than that, they are riding good car there. What''s more the cars'' type is all the same. Are they a group?¡¹

    Just as Hajime said, the car driving dangerously wasn''t just one.

    Six SUV that in a nce looked high ss with high performance were running through in a line. It felt like the cars were prepared altogether, so at the very least there was no doubt that they were from an organization with quite the financial muscle.

    Hajime''s interest was a bit tickled at the people who came to this kind of ce in group riding high ss SUV, but it also wasn''t something to the degree that would make him intentionally investigate. He immediately chased them out of his mind and started walking while holding Shia''s hand so she wouldn''t hop around.

    They walked through a ce that looked like a promenade along the river heading toward the restaurant.

    The river''s appearance wasn''t beautiful, so no foreign tourist was watching the view, but several local people were fishing on a protruding wharf, they were chatting while putting their feet into the river. Some other people were washing clothes or other things. It could be seen from the sight how the river was closely connected to the daily life.

    Furthermore,

    ¡¸There are a lot of boats. There is also a floating market~¡¹

    ¡¸This is the ce where the branch rivers merged after all, ship must be a valid method to transport material here.¡¹

    As though to show it, ships with a lot of utility were mooring at jutting out wharves that were also a lot. When there were wooden rowing boats, there were also boats with engine. Though they were all uniformly only old things that had been used for a long time.

    Suddenly Hajime asked.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Shia. About the ruin spot we were told at the vige, based from what I saw in the map it was really far from here. Are we still going to walk? It will take around a week if we detour until the ce with bridge you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~ uu~. Actually it will be nicer to walk but¡­¡­as expected, that will take too much time. I have enjoyed the travel by foot a lot, and here boat also seems to be the mainstream¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia kept ncing at Hajime looking a bit embarrassed, perhaps because it sounded like she was taking back her own words.

    Hajime smiled wryly while secretly making his Treasure Warehouse II shined. He summoned the hard workers Arachne-san who were in the process of being turned into Jack of all trades. He took them out from inside his clothes so that it wouldn''te out from empty air, so all the Arachne went down to the ground through Hajime''s foot with rustling sound.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-san. I''ve been thinking since some time ago but, why spiders? Honestly speaking, they are a bit chilling.¡¹

    Countless spiders were crawling out from the body¡­¡­. Certainly, normally it was a horror sight that would make anyone faint.

    Hajime who was asked positioned Arachne to four directions and activated awareness obstruction barrier while answering with a puzzled look.

    ¡¸Eh? It''s cool right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia softly averted her eyes. It seemed that Hajime''s fundamental chuunibyou was impossible to be healed.

    A flustered look emerged on Hajime''s face! Despite him thinking that if it was Shia she would approve saying ¡¸You''re right!¡¹, but she was just getting normally creeped out. Her rabbit ears were tapping *pon pon* on Hajime''s head softly, as though saying ¡¸It''s all right, it''s all right I''m telling you. Okay?¡¹, making him felt like asking just what was all right.

    ¡¸No no, Shia. Try imagining it for a bit. Multi legged tank is cool right? It''s romantic right? At the Armor¡ð Core we yed before this, even you were using the multi legged weren''t you? Besides, it''s that. See, even that person in a certain ¡ðmoon game, he said ¡ºa spider whoid string on surface as nest¡» about himself, also there is that! Even a certain hero of America is totally spider you know! After that©¤©¤¡¹ (TN: About the moon something, it''s reference to Nanaya Shiki from Melty Blood, Hajime is quoting that guy''s victory line there)

    ¡¸I understand. I understand already. It''s fine you know, Hajime-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi stop it. Don''t look at me with gentle eyes like that! Eeei-, don''t pat me! Don''t hug me!¡¹

    Shia''s gaze was full ofpassion. 9999 damage to Hajime''s heart.

    Hajime forcefully tore Shia away from himself and he whined moaningly while further taking out a boat, mooring it at the nearby spot. It was a ck coated boat with proper construction.

    ©¤©¤Prototype amphibious boat Triana

    It was the prototype boat of the artifact that he sent to a certain friend, other than being able to move in high speed on water, it could also run onnd by putting out its stored wheels.

    ¡¸Let''s go using this until near the ruin.¡¹

    ¡¸Does it need to be taken out right now?¡¹

    Shia tilted her head in puzzlement. Even though they were going to have lunch after this, why did Hajime took the boat out right now?

    ¡¸No, actually, this is still in the prototype stage¡­¡­rather it''s iplete. I''m thinking that while we are eating, I''ll use the Arachne for remote transmutation andplete it to some degree.¡¹

    ¡¸Arachne-san is working hard isn''t it. But, it''s floating normally right now, it can run on water already isn''t it? I think it''s enough like that though¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia was puzzled, she wondered that even though Hajime was calling it a motor boat, perhaps unexpectedly it was still in a stage where it wasn''t even equipped with propulsive mechanism. But Hajime began by saying ¡¸Of course it will run normally if I make it run but¡­¡­¡¹ then,

    ¡¸It''s not installed with any weapon at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ''I don''t really get what you are saying desu'', Shia made an astonished expression that said that.

    ¡¸Err, Hajime-san. I think it doesn''t really need weapon or anything though¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia said such thing with bewilderment. Hajime turned a shocked expression toward such Shia. His state truly looked as though saying ''I don''t really get what you are saying desu''.

    ¡¸Are you in your right mind Shia? Something like a vehicle without weapon is the same like a car without any brake! That''s too dangerous!¡¹

    ¡¸Rather I think it''s Hajime-san''s heart that is in need of a brake.¡¹

    If it had to be said further, rather than a car without weapon, it was the car with weapon that was dangerous no matter how one thought about it.

    But Hajime shook his head as though to say ''Just what are you saying'', and then he opened his mouth as though persuading an unreasonable kid.

    ¡¸Listen well Shia, think really carefully. What will happen to Bon¡ð-san if there is no weapon in his Bo¡ðd car? Even if it''s someone of his caliber, he might simply die you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don''t confuse the vehicle used for travelling together with spy car. Hajime-san, since when did you join with the spy agency of Ennd? It feels like Magdanese-san will be really happy then¡­¡­ah, no, I''ll take back my words. It feels like it will give even more damage that will be beyond healing to Magdanese-san''s stomach.¡¹

    In any case, something like a vehicle without weapon wasn''t a vehicle, that was the fixation that Hajime wouldn''t concede. And that seemed to be connected with why he put out the boat now.

    All the Arachne-san quickly clung to here and there on the boat and began their improvement work.

    ¡¸I get it already. I''m hungry so let''s quickly go to the restaurant.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­How strange. I get the feeling that Shia is looking at me like I''m a troubled guy¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia pulled the hand of Hajime who was making a look that wanted to say how upsetting the whole thing was, and this time it was her who started walking while dragging Hajime behind.

    Sinceing back home from the other world, whether it was Hajime or Yue, both of them sometimes caused Shia to take this kind of attitude as though she was dealing with hopeless person, depending on the situation there was also time when she inly got angry¡­¡­

    Compared to when they first met, it wasn''t like Hajime didn''t get the feeling that their position was oddly reversed.

    The cooking of the restaurant they visited was rather delicious just like the vigers rmended. Taking the meal on a wooden terrace that was protruding out to the river was also not bad with how it was giving effective modifier on the ce category.

    It seemed that Shia was pleased with the steamed cooking of freshwater fish, she was passionately trying to steal the taste since some time ago.

    Everyone recognized the handmade cooking skill of the rabbit who was almighty in housekeeping. She had alsopletely learned the taste of Nagumo family, so although the cooking duty was did by rotation, if it was asked who was the head chef who was entrusted with Nagumo family''s kitchen, the answer would already unanimously be Shia.

    ¡¸Fumu fumu. I somehow get it but, in the first ce what seem like will be trouble is whether the spice can be obtained in Japan.¡¹

    ¡¸You''ll surely find it if you search. And if not, you can juste here to buy it using gate.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now that Hajime-san mentioned it, that''s right. Hajime-san is too all-purpose that I''ll turn depraved from the convenience.¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s for the sake of Shia''s handmade cooking, then I won''t hesitate to use everything I got.¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­I''m really happy that Hajime-san say that, but those are profoundly memorable important words that were said the previous night before we were taking down the emperor''s castle, so I wish that it won''t be said lightly for something gluttonous¡­¡­¡¹

    Once, when Shia kept her mouth shut from being stuck between her family''s determination and her reservation toward Hajime, Hajime gave her those words. Those words were one of several "important words" inside Shia. And so her expression became reallyplicated.

    But, the one in question Hajime himself showed not even the slightest sign of joking around, rather he said those words just now with an expression that was even stiffer than the previous night before taking down the emperor castle.

    ¡¸Calling it "light" is really a cruel remark. After all Shia has firmly taken hold of my stomach. If it''s for the sake of Shia''s handmade cooking, I''ll even pick fight against the world. I won''t hold back.¡¹

    ¡¸My, my handmade cooking as the trigger of a war!? Tha, that''s heavy desuu¡¹

    Even while she was saying that, if one looked at her rabbit ears whooshing around it was clearly obvious how happy she was. ¡¸Or rather, what kind of situation that will make Hajime-san pick a fight with the world for my cooking? I don''t get the meaning at all~¡¹ Shia muttered such things while poking the food with her fork and doing her best to hold back her mouth from grinning widely.

    The atmosphere of the two was meal terrorist in a sense, with how it forcefully changed the food in the area to be "sugary taste". Inside the restaurant that was quite bustling there were various guests, but those who were male and came by themselves felt like clicking their tongue.

    There was also how Shia was an exceptionally beautiful girl.

    Actially since when she first entered the restaurant, she was gathering quite a lot of gaze. Even the restaurant''s staffs were stealing nces at her, even the guest who entered after would also surely take one or two gaze at Shia.

    Also because normally there would be Yue and others around her, people would recognize her as "one of the beauties", but originally she was a possessor of beauty that couldn''t help but gather attention even by herself.

    Hajime gazed at the embarrassed Shia with gentle eyes. In order to hide her embarrassment, Shia''s stuffed her cheeks *hamu-hamu-hamu* with food. Hajime-san watched with even more fondness at her acting like that¡­¡­

    ¡¸Geez. Ple, please don''t stare at me like that~¡¹

    ¡¸Where should I look then huh.¡¹

    Hajime spoke with a wry smile. Depending on how to perceive those words, they could also be heard like ¡¸There is nothing else that I should see except Shia¡¹ or ¡¸I want to look at Shia all the time¡¹.

    In fact, the male faction inside the restaurant perceived Hajime''s words like that. They gritted their teeth audibly and clicked their tongue with a lot of jealousy filling the sound.

    A male restaurant staff let his jealousy drove him and he put down the dish he was carrying on the table hard. The hot soup sshed at a male customer and a scream ¡¸Hoott!?¡¹ echoed.

    *boguu* Such graphic sound resounded. It seemed there was a male customer receiving a golden right straight from the female he was taking as a date.

    It seemed only the seats of the two had different atmosphere around them. If it was in two dimension world, then there would be hearts floating flightily around them. Above all else, Shia''s happy smiling face that was filled with a lot of embarrassment and happiness produced a lot of shot victim.

    Right now, the sound *ssh-* that could be heard must be the sound of a man walking on the road beside the terrace falling into the river. ¡¸Aa~¡¹ such voice could be heard vanishing into distance. It was unknown how far that man would get carried away by the stream.

    If Yue was charming people like a moon shining bewitchingly in the night, then Shia was charming people like a sunny spot that was scattering happiness around warmly. Although the vector of the two was different, the demon king''s rabbit possessed a charm that wasn''t superior or inferior from the bewitching vampire princess.

    But, at that time, Hajime looked like he was taking a breather.

    ¡¸Could it be, the improvement is finished?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It''s properly armed now. A total of four small gatling gun cement at the back, front, left, and right. Then 120 pencil missiles. It''s also loaded with torpedo and mine, twenty of each. I''m a bit uneasy with the firepower but, well, it''s okay I guess for a quick job. With this it became a safe vehicle more or less.¡¹

    Hajime smiled in satisfaction. Shia went ¡¸Rather it''s a mass of dangerous things desuu¡¹ with her rabbit ears going limp.

    And then, her rabbit ears caught the sound *kasa kasa* that caused her to shudder reflexively. When she turned her gaze toward her feet, all the Arachne-san who had finished their task were currently gushing forth from the terrace floor''s gap.

    They skillfully used their leg and gave a smart salute before they were enveloped by light one after another, returning into the Treasure Warehouse.

    Shia thought, ¡¸Those Arachne-san, they are controlled by Hajime-san right? Somehow I feel a sense of self from them but that must be my imagination right?¡¹. It was scary so she didn''t ask though.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, it''s better to not show those Arachne-san in front of Kaori-san or Shizuku-san you know? I was raised in the sea of trees, so I''m all right with insects, but even someone like me shuddered a little seeing a lot of Arachne-san.¡¹

    Also, they strangely felt like they had their own will. Countless will at that. Shia whispered so inside her heart while giving Hajime a warning.

    Hajime averted his gaze.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-san had criminal record already aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku was¡­¡­unable to go out of her room for a while.¡¹

    To say further, everything that looked like gap inside the room had tough nks nailed on them so that transmutation wouldn''t work and she holed up inside there. Just like how Goddess Amaterasu was hiding inside the Heavenly Rock Cave, it was a hardship to make Shizukue out.

    ¡¸Of all people Hajime-san showed it to Shizuku-san whose reaction is the most feminine¡­¡­just what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m also reflecting about that. You see, Shuuzou-san said to me ¡ºI''m thinking for a renovation, can you help with making a huge underground space?¡», so I used a lot of Arachne for construction work but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-san unexpectedly encountered them, is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸They had just finished the first phase and they were returning from the underground. It was then, while they were gushing out inrge amount from the house''s garden, she saw them.¡¹

    Hajime could also use gate to teleport inside Shizuku''s room and persuaded her there, but it felt like it would have the opposite effect instead, so Hajime together with the disciples of Yaegashi-style did various things under the operation that was named ¡ºShizuku-ojou(young miss), Heavenly Rock Cave Operation!¡» so that she woulde out voluntarily.

    In any case, the disciples of Yaegashi-style were proficient in doing performance. Very much so. To the level that made Shizuku spontaneously peeked out from the gap of her door and thought¡¸What? What are they doing? Why are they looking like they have so much fun?¡¹

    Hearing that kind of story, Shia directed a pitying gaze to the far away Japan while thinking that next time she would let Shizuku fluffed at her rabbit ears to her heart''s content.

    But, at that time amotion suddenly entered Shia''s rabbit ears. ¡¸Oh?¡¹ When she turned her gaze to the direction of themotion, a group of what seemed to be foreigners were already gathering around Triana unnoticed.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, Hajime-san. People are gathering around the boat you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? ¡­¡­Are they sightseeing because its color is different from other boat? Well, leave them alone. It''s moving using magic power, so no matter what they do it''s impossible to steal it.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true.¡¹

    Shia also returned to her meal while feeling a bit curious. What bothered her was because they didn''t look like tourist¡­¡­.

    Or rather, they didn''t even look like respectable people. Several of them looked like normal people, but the people surrounding them as though guarding them were emitting aura that was unique to people who were familiar with violence.

    Although, there was no way they could be a threat to both of them, so Shia acted as though it didn''t bother her.

    But, it seemed it was them who had business with Hajime and Shia.

    A highly strung middle aged man with blond hair that had been mostly receding was pointing at Triana while asking something to a man nearby who seemed to be a local.

    The local male shook his head, but when he called out to other people who seemed to be his acquaintances, although they looked puzzled they still pointed at Hajime and Shia who were continuing their meal at the terrace.

    They must be saying that although they wasn''t a hundred percent sure, those two might be the owner of Triana.

    There was also a man with well-featured face like an actor beside man who looked highly strung. When he looked at Hajime and Shia, his gaze stopped on Shia. And then he raised a voice of admiration that sounded exactly like an actor.

    With the "highly strung" and the "sham actor" in the lead, a man who looked like a secretary and five men who seemed to be bodyguards were heading toward the terrace in group.

    ¡¸Uhee. They areing here Hajime-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. I''m often told recently that I have "be mellow". I''ll show you how I settle this amicably with a peaceful and culturedmunication.¡¹

    ¡¸I somehow can see the future already.¡¹

    Shia''s characteristic magic "Future Sight" didn''t activate. This was this thing that wasmonly referred as "pretend". It could also be called clich¨¦.

    "Highly strung" was making a rude entrance into the terrace. And then, as soon as he stood in front of the two''s table,

    ¡¸Oi, you two. Is that boat yours? I''ll buy it with cash. This is enough right?¡¹

    Without letting the other party getting a say, he pped a roll of banknotes loudly on the table. His voice was like monkey going ''kiii kii'', and his gaze was ring hard. From the start he didn''t have any intention of hearing their opinion, it seemed he was thinking that there was no way his demand wouldn''t go through.

    Those ring eyes turned toward the muscr men who were standing by threateningly behind him. He was intending to make his will became known using more than words.

    Against such person, Hajime peacefully

    ¡¸<em>Aaa</em>?¡¹

    ¡¸Hih!?¡¹

    The "highly strung" lost strength in his waist! The fiendish eye gleam that would make even yakuza to run away barefooted tormented the nerve of the "highly strung" with so much torment!

    The bodyguards'' hand moved to their waist or their breast pocket reflexively.

    But, before they could take out something, Shia''s voice resounded.

    ¡¸Hajime-san! Hajime-san! You''re a peaceful and cultured person!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops.¡¹

    Hajime patted his own face. What next appeared was an expression that was truly gentle and peaceful. If they hadn''t seen the evil countenance just a moment before, then they would surely think that it was truly the amiable expression of a Japanese person. But right now that change instead made it scarier.

    ¡¸I''m really sorry, but I have no n to sell that boat. If it''s boat you want there are a lot of other boats, how about you take a look at another ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Hih!?¡¹

    The "highly strung" was backing away while still sitting on the ground.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, what is the meaning of this? I was treating him gently right? Why is that guy scared?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s obviously because Hajime-san showed him what lies behind that smile first.¡¹

    Hajime whose expression wanted to say ''I don''t get it'' caused Shia to make a straight man retort to him.

    There, the sham actor came forward.

    ¡¸Oh no my apologies, to suddenly intrude without even introducing ourselves. The one losing his legs there is Brandon. While I am Wilford. Nice to make your acquaintance.¡¹

    The sham actor also known as Wilford put his hand on his chest and respectfully©¤©¤or rather, with a gesture that was excessively theatrical he greeted with a bow.

    ¡¸To be able to encounter a Japanese young man with such inspiring aura and a beautifuldy like yourself in this kind of ce, truly a travel is really a good thing.¡¹

    The smile looked appropriate on the man. He looked like he was familiar with his own charm. If looked from nearby, he was truly a handsome man that would make anyone understood why he had self-confidence. His age must be around the early thirty. He also had adult sex appeal that if it was a normal girl their cheeks would redden unconsciously.

    Wilford smiled sweetly at Shia and presented his hand gently. Because Shia''s hand was at the direction where his hand was going, perhaps he was intending to make "the greeting of kissing the back of the hand".

    ¡¸??¡¹

    Shia was inly puzzled and she put the fish her fork stabbed on Wilford''s palm. It seemed that she thought Wilford-san was a gourmet and he wanted to say to her ¡¸That fish look delicious so share it with me¡¹.

    Hajime almost snorted reflexively, while Wilford''s expression was twitching. Even so he said ¡¸This is, thank you so much¡¹ while eating the fish on his palm. His guts was quite something.

    ¡¸Cough cough. And, Mr. Wilford. Is your business the same like that that man said before?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately for the two of you, that''s correct. No matter what we wish to purchase that splendid boat from the two of you. Can I please ask you to somehow amodate our request? If it''s money we will pay your asking price. Of course, there will be limit if we are using cash though¡­¡­¡¹

    Wilford said that then he took out a check from his pocket. He must be telling them to write any amount they liked. It was a terrifyinglyvish attitude.

    ¡¸We are a research team from Reletensepany. Brandon is the researcher, while I¡­¡­am someone like a businessman. This will fall under necessary expense so write down your price without reservation.¡¹

    Hajime titled his head toward Wilford who was saying such thing with jesting attitude.

    ¡¸If this isn''t a personal project then you should being quite prepared right? Why are you doing something like negotiation of boat transaction? It should be something that you prepared or arranged beforehand right?¡¹

    ¡¸There is an unexpected situation. Life is something that is always moving to an unforeseen bad direction. We have secured boats to some degree, but in our situation it''s still a bitcking, a boat with good performance that is.¡¹

    Perhaps it was a miss in the arrangement or perhaps it was the local people who broke the contract in thest moment. In any case, it seemed theycked the number of boat.

    Come to think of it, the line of SUV they caught sight before. If Wilford and his group were riding inside those, then certainly they must have quite the number of personnel and equipment. If their people here weren''t all of them, then it seemed to be a fairlyrge research team.

    Although, Hajime''s answer was decided. No matter the reason he couldn''t hand over something like a boat that was moving with magic power, there wasn''t any meaning giving it to them.

    ¡¸My bad. I want to cooperate here but, that boat is specially made. I cannot hand it over no matter how much money you stack up.¡¹

    ¡¸Can I ask you to please do something about it?¡¹

    Wilford asked doggedly. His words were polite. His face was also smiling. But¡­¡­joviality was slipping from his eyes.

    It seemed this man was far more dangerous than Mr. Brandon.

    ¡¸I told you already, it''s impossible. If it''s boat then there are a lot here. Look for it at other ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Your boat is good. I only looked briefly, but with the condition of all the boats here, it won''t be strange if they breakdown anytime. With more time we will be able to procure quite some good boats, but we don''t want to waste that much time.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand your circumstance. But, even so I can''t. My bad.¡¹

    Shia was sending Hajime a gaze that was full with admiration while saying ¡¸Oo~, Hajime-san is properly persuading other with words!¡¹. Was that how much she was thinking that he was a person whose thought was negotiation = violence¡­¡­. Hajime felt a bit wounded.

    ¡¸Hmmm. This is troubling. I thought that if it''s Japanese person thenpromising is their specialty but¡­¡­. It seems that the youngsters these days is bad at reading the atmosphere. No, peace idiot always exist anywhere. Perhaps it can''t be helped that you arecking in sense of danger.¡¹

    A cold gaze was poured from Wilford to Hajime. That gaze could even be called inhuman, normal people who got that gaze directed at them would tremble from a chill. Those eyes were also slowly moving toward Shia.

    Wilford''s fingertip made a beckoning motion. Following that, arge bodied and tough looking man came forward and bared open his jacket slowly. There was a handgun there.

    ¡¸What do you think? For the sake of your lovely lover too, won''t you allow this negotiation to end up productively by all means here?¡¹

    ¡¸Negotiation? I think that you are mistaking it with threat though?¡¹

    Hajime snorted mockingly. Wilford''s eyes narrowed slowly. The bodyguard was moving to circle behind Shia.

    It was unthinkable that they would shoot in midday in front of the public, but what if they pressed the gun muzzle from nearby and threatened so they moved away from there¡­¡­such thing was possible enough.

    ¡¸Good grief, it''s unbelievable that these guys are corporate worker. Or perhaps is yourpany some kind of private militarypany or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Now, I wonder about that©¤©¤¡¹

    Wilford showed a cruel smile, however his words halted.

    *ck* He saw the thing that was put on the table.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I shot you guys death right now, looking from the gun you guys are keeping in your pocket, it will be undoubtedly a justified self-defense. After all we here are a young couple. While your side is a mysterious organization. There is also a lot of witnesses seeing you guys surrounding us like this.¡¹

    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on the bizarrerge revolver. No matter how they looked, it was a custom made order, what''s more it looked well used. And the most terrifying thing was, even though they were all paying attention to Hajime all this time, they didn''t notice the gun until the moment he pulled it out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think that you should put the number of people into your consideration though?¡¹

    ¡¸I absolutely don''t care.¡¹

    The sound of gulping saliva could be heard from the experienced bodyguards.

    At the same time, there was the abnormal pressure overflowing from Hajime. Certainly, the mood that difference in number wouldn''t make any difference was permeating the air.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Who are you? Don''t tell me, you are aiming for "that" just like us?¡¹

    ¡¸? That?¡¹

    ¡¸Chih. So it''s only a case of us pulling a bad card huh. Really, life is something that is moving to unexpected direction.¡¹

    Wilford clicked his tongue, then his hand made a gesture to back down with his expression looked like he had bitten something sour. The bodyguards pulled back slowly.

    ¡¸Sorry to have bothered you. We will look for boat at other ce.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. What''s important is that we can understand each other.¡¹

    Wilford shrugged his shoulders, then he easily turned around and left. Brandon followed behind him in panic and the bodyguards were leaving the restaurant while staying on guard against Hajime until the end.

    ¡¸What''s with those people I wonder.¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. In any case, they aren''t decent people for sure. Nothing beats not getting involved with them.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged his shoulders while staring sadly at the food that had be cold. He then resumed eating.

    Shia also followed suit and resumed eating while whispering inside her heart.

    (No matter how you think about it a g has just been raised desuu. We are absolutely going to get involved with those people again! Because, this is Hajime-san we are talking about!)

    The future prediction of Shia whose vocation was "Fortune Teller" was¡­¡­no, even if it wasn''t Shia, anyone who knew Hajime could easily predict that.

    The correctness of that prediction¡­¡­

    Would be proven as early as today.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    For some reason I was writing lengthily.

    PS

    Arifureta Nichijou, has been updated with newest chapter!

    Tio has also appeared and it be all the more lively you know~

    Please read it by all means.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    Large sshes danced at the broad river with cloudy light brown water. Wave was spreading as though the river was being cut up from something heading upstream.

    The cause was a ck coated boat¨D¨DTriana. Taking in water and then jetting it out, all the chain of process was moving with magic power in jet propulsion mechanism, so the driving force was shockingly silent whenpared with normal engine that was using propeller mechanism.

    ¡¸Nn~, it feels good desuu~¡¹

    Rabbit ears were energetically pping *patapatapatapata-*. Shia''s whole body was showered by wind while she narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

    The speed that couldn''t be obtained from the local old boats seemed to grant the rider with pleasant wind. Even Hajime who was simrly basking in the wind while holding the wheel nodded ¡¸You''re right¡¹ in a good mood.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, Hajime-san, I also want to drive.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just sit obediently there.¡¹

    Shia was making her request with eyes that were sparkling with hope, but sadly Hajime whose eyes twitched for an instant rejected it. Shia''s cheeks puffed up roundly. It was easy to guess that she was appealing ¡¸I''m dissatisfied desu!¡¹ with that expression.

    ¡¸I want to drive desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you a spoiled brat. Even though you puffed up your cheek like that, if I say no then no.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? Just what kind of problem is there with me driving!?¡¹

    ¡¸Dangerous driving.¡¹

    ''Heh?'' Shia tilted her head in puzzlement. Her expression looked as though she had just heard an unknown word. It seemed that at the very least she was believing without a doubt that it was a word that waspletely unrted and inapplicable with her.

    ¡¸Now see here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what''s with that exasperated face?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll tell you then if you don''t have awareness of it¡­¡­sometimes there are people who will changepletely when they are holding the wheel right? You are exactly that kind of type. Currently Schutaif feels like it''s mostly for Shia''s exclusive use but¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, if it''s vehicle running with magic power, I''m already riding Schutaif around regrly, so there is no problem at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Try saying how many times you have been chased by the police.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia stared to the sky. Aa, today too the sky is really clear. For the sky to be this blue¡­¡­

    ¡¸Oi, what''s the matter rampaging rabbit. I''m telling you to say how many times you''ve been ying tag with a few dozen patrol cars.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don''t really understand what is it about I wonder¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Far from obeying the word ¡ºSTOO~PP!¡» of the police, you were yelling ¡ºIf you can catch me then try to damn catch me desuu!¡» while driving recklessly. You were putting out speed more than 200 km/hour even though you were at public highway and won the race by a wide margin, now try saying who that person could possibly be.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia''s rabbit ears were flopping limply as though to say "the rabbit ears feel painful".

    However, the reproachful eyes of Hajime-san didn''t stop from dealing additional blow. He divulged every evilmitted by the rabbit who would rampage when she held the wheel!

    ¡¸How many times you won against the bunches that looked like delinquents or biker gang while mocking them ¡ºS-LO~OW! DESUU!¡»? Who is the one who secretly got called as ¡ºthe mysterious rampaging anegobig sis¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tha, that''s a person who identally resembled me you know? It''s a different person.¡¹

    ¡¸You know, just in case Schutaif has the recognition obstruction function for its rider, and its number will automatically get rewritten periodically, the police must be unable to identify the criminal.¡¹

    By the way, among the polices this person was known as ¡ºthe rampaging girl with screw loose¡». The high speed riot squad carried out improvement to their car in order to oppose Shia, while the squad members were levied with demonic training in order to raise their driving skill, and finally even the sortie of helicopter became amon thing, but because the criminal''s identity was still unknown they were all holding their head in frustration¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tha, that''s right. The criminal''s identity is unknown. In other words, it''s not me! Oh dear, in this world there is that kind of outrageous people isn''t it!¡¹

    Actually, Shia got into the hobby of driving other than her martial art hobby. She was enjoying rampaging at holiday orte at night. What was troubling, rather than driving in vast in like at Tortus, she preferred to drive at maintained road like at the urban area of earth.

    Perhaps she had self-awareness as a bad rabbit who was averting her eyes from Road Traffic Act in full power while merely pursuing speed. It seemed she was intending to keep a secret her hobby of driving recklessly and hid it from her family in her own way but¡­¡­

    Everything was seen through already. Hajime''s gaze stabbed at her with that meaning.

    *Jii~~-*. *Jirijiri~~~-*.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You think the mass media didn''t sniff it out after you rampaged that much?¡¹

    A girl of unknown identity who although she didn''t steal anything, but she was running around at night on bike. No matter how much effort was spent to capture her, she would escape. And mysteriously, it was mysterious how that girl left no impression at all except that she was a "young girl".

    It wasn''t aplete removal of memory, so there was no way the mass media wouldn''t bit at it.

    ¡¸Bu, but, there isn''t anything in the news or anything¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because I dealt with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Guuu¡¹

    She let out ''guu'' sound. Shia''s gaze kept swimming around a lot. (TN: In Japan, there is a phrase of ''cannot even make a guu sound'', which mean someone is so speechless they cannot say anything back)

    Hajime-san was making a reproachful stare in the level of Yue while dealing the final blow.

    ¡¸Before this, Myuu made a mess by doing dog fight with ASDFAir Self-Defense Force using toy aircraft.¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    ¡¸When I asked her why did she do that, ¡ºIt''s unfair that only Shia-oneechan had fun nano! Even though Myuu cannot ride both Schutaif or Brieze! That''s why, Myuu yed with JSDF officer using Tomcat-tan! Just like Shia-neechan! Just like Shia-neechan!¡» she said¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I''m really deeply sorryyy! I''m the criminal desuu!¡¹

    Shia did dogeza posture on the deck of Triana''s bow. On her but, her rabbit tail was pping *patapatapata-* from wind.

    Hajime sighed and patted Shia''s head fluffily while saying.

    ¡¸Because of that reason, not letting Shia holding the wheel while there are other people riding together is the decided matter of Nagumo family emergency family meeting that was held while you were in the middle of rampaging.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that kind of decision was made while I was bing wind¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia''s expression was bing lost for words while this time she was sitting meekly on her seat. Thinking that she finally epted it, Hajime too shrugged his shoulders and returned his concentration to the driving.

    For a while, while enjoying the wind and the sound of water, Shia suddenly titled her head saying ¡¸Eh?¡¹.

    ¡¸If everyone know, why didn''t anyone stop me?¡¹

    Shia didn''t know the chronology, but from Hajime''s spoke before, it felt like Shia''s driving hobby was known already from the start.

    Then even though it would be fine if he just stopped her normally, why was he instead didn''t say anything and even went as far as quieting the mass media¡­¡­

    Thinking about it, just now too Hajime said to her ¡¸he is riding together so he cannot leave the driving to her¡¹, but he didn''t tell her to stop her habitual reckless driving.

    Hajime''s answer toward that question was,

    ¡¸You like it right? Running on bike.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    In other words, it was like that.

    He didn''t stop her because it was something that Shia liked. Rather, he did all in his power so that Shia could have fun.

    The recognition obstruction function that was installed in Schutaif was also a part of it. With Shia''s reflex, driving technique, and Schutaif''s excellent operability that was working together with direct operation of magic power, surely there wouldn''t be any incident even in the slightest chance, but twofold and threefold safety measures were still prepared ahead of time that covered even until the risk of indirect incident. The countermeasure against mass media was naturally also being done.

    Shia''s expression turned into a look as though she had stuffed her cheeks full with delicious sweets that were extraordinarily sweet.

    And then, like that she quietly stood up and wordlessly embraced Hajime''s back. She circled her hands around him from behind and hugged tightly. She put her chin on Hajime''s shoulder and rubbed her cheek on his side face.

    ¡¸Oi oi, it''s getting hard to drive.¡¹

    ¡¸You can directly steer using magic power operation righttt~¡¹

    Her melting voice sounded as sweet as her expression. Hajime chuckled slightly and he fluffied Shia''s head from across his shoulder.

    Travel date of just the two of them¡­¡­the air became sweet anytime there was an opening.

    If they were looked from the side, it wasn''t any inferior with Hajime & Yue at their Tortus period. If the ssmates were here, surely everyone would harmoniously get the mdy of vomiting out sugar.

    But, at that time, some kind ofrge object from upstream was flowing near with strong momentum. Shia who noticed that while still embracing Hajime from behind raised her voice¡¸Ah¡¹.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, arge driftwood is¨D¨D¡¹

    ''Right there. It''s dangerous.'' The moment she was going to say that,

    *Uin! Gakon-! Pashu! Chudon-!!!*

    ¡¸Hm? What did you say?¡¹

    Therge wood that was flowing in direct course to block the river became the prey of pencil missile!

    Triana went right through on the river that was colored with me st and water pir as though nothing had happened. A barrier that let wind passed but deflected rain was blocking the pouring down water. However, the heat wave was caressing Shia''s cheek.

    Perhaps because of the surprise from the explosion that suddenly urred, a crocodile put out its head from the river! It tried to run away to the river bank in panic! A lot of birds were flying up from the opposite bank!

    The gatling reacted!

    *Uin! Gakon-! Stand b~~~~y!*

    ¡¸WAAAAAAAAAH, CROCODILE-SAN WATCH OO~~~UT DESU!¡¹

    Shia leaped at the gatling on the starboard and directed the muzzle up forcefully. At the same time, she took out a metal ball from treasure warehouse and used only her foot to kick it flying, directing the muzzle of the gatling at the ship''s port to different direction too.

    Rain of bullets flew out to above and rear. Shia slightly didn''t make it in time and several shots attacked the crocodile-san and all the bird-san.

    A bullet grazed *chuin!* the crocodile-san and it desperately escaped in a state that it felt like¡¸NOOOOOOO-, CROCODILE KILLERRRR!¡¹ such scream could be heard. While all the bird-san, with an act that might be from their instinct, they dispersed with movement so splendid that it felt like¡¸BREAK! BREAK UP!¡¹ could be heard. In addition they seeded a super dodging from the bullets'' trajectory using beautiful barrel roll.

    Shia spoke while grabbing hard on Hajime''s shoulders.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, please switch ce with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Just what kind of problem is there with me driving?¡¹

    ¡¸Dangerous driving.¡¹

    ''Heh?'' Hajime tilted his head in puzzlement. His expression looked as though he had just heard an unknown word. It seemed that at the very least he was believing without a doubt that it was a word that waspletely unrted and inapplicable with him.

    Although the vector was different, Hajime too was a habitual offender of doing dangerous driving.

    That''s dangerous driving just now! Nagumo family, assemble! An emergency family meeting is needed desu!

    After that, they were advancing for around an hour while there was scramble for the wheel on the ship.

    Hajime and Shia finally arrived at the riverside that was near the rumored ruin that was their destination. From here onward they would walk.

    ¡¸Huff, huff, Hajime-san you blockhead! In the end you didn''t let me to hold the wheel even once!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa, na, naturally. Shia''s driving is dangerous after all.¡¹

    Both of them mutually deployed fierce offense and defense with Triana''s steering wheel in the line which caused their breathing to somewhat rise. They got down on the bank. Shia was looking at Hajime storing Triana into the treasure warehouse while discharging objection with her rabbit ears looking disheveled.

    ¡¸It''s Hajime-san who is driving dangerously with high killing power!¡¹

    ¡¸Where. Removing dangerous animal or a driftwood that we won''t get away unscathed if we collided with are rather an act that remove danger.¡¹

    ¡¸Does Hajime-san has the awareness that you are the most dangerous organism in earth? Or rather, just what is dangerous from the bird-san, try saying it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­About the bird-san, honestly it''s not like I''m not thinking that I didn''t do anything bad. I''ll improve the gatling''s movement sensorter.¡¹

    That wasn''t it. In earth where it wasn''t like there was a monster, gatling¨D¨Dor rather, something that was functionally a sentry gun being installed in a boat, that act itself was dangerous.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That thing was attacking automatically. At least please make it something that is operated manually.¡¹

    ¡¸Removing Sentori-sensei, you said? How dare you say such rude thing.¡¹ (TN: In Japan, sentry is read as sentori. Also, the sentori here is written with kanji of thousandsen, and birdtori, which is sentry gun''s nickname in Japan.)

    Hajime who was running on romance couldn''t be stopped by anyone. If it wasn''t Yue''s ''chuu chuu'' or Shia''s backdrop.

    Shia let out a sigh, then she muttered ¡¸This matter is put on hold. It''s family meeting when we go home desuu¡¹. For the time being, she overlooked Hajime''s troubling hobby. After all, he also overlooked her hobby.

    Both of them pulled themselves together and stepped inside the thick forest that was growing up densely.

    They walked through trackless path. They were cutting down leaves and branches rapidly usingrge hatchet. They decided the direction where they should be heading using hand-written map andpass that they received from the vige. They weren''t using the Compass or satellite picture.

    It was an inconvenient and greatly troublesome method, but Shia who was waving around a hatchet and cutting open the path in front looked like she was really having fun. Her rabbit ears were moving really rhythmically from her agile movement avoiding the jutting out branches.

    Just when he thought that she liked running through the city, she also liked to go through a pathless forest. In the end, Shia could have fun with anything, in fact, she had fun with everything. It was the way of this gloriously simple rabbit.

    ¡¸This ce is really not bad at all isn''t it? The river is nearby, and from the presence it feels like there are a lot of living this here, nts that look edible are also abundant.¡¹

    Hajime reflexivelyughed hearing that way of talking that sounded like a person searching for an apartment room confirming the site condition. Certainly, they wereing to search for a new base, so making suchment wasn''t mistaken but¡­¡­her migration requirement that sounded like she was saying that the drag store was near, and there was also convenience store nearby, was actually really wild.

    ¡¸Even after people frequently passed through here, but right now there is no sign of that at all. It just like the people in the vige said, this must be a ce that usually no one will go near. It''s not bad for Karm and others.¡¹

    ¡¸Looking from the map, as long as they don''t cross the river using boat, it will be necessary to take quite a far detour.¡¹

    In the middle of talking, Shia hopped. When Hajime looked below her in questioning gaze, several small flowers were blooming there. Hajime also avoided them so to not step on them.

    ¡¸Hajime-san. Are we going the right way?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Aa, it''s fine. It''s straight ahead of here.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger desuu.¡¹

    The hatchet''s movement stopped still. And then, Shia shifted the position slightly and cut through branches with a single stroke. She advanced forward. Looking closer, the branches that she were going to cut first had spider webid out on them, arge spider was clinging quietly on it. For the moment Hajime too went through while avoiding the spider web so not to destroy it.

    ¡¸Oops, it''s dangerous you know~¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Shia swung her hatchet. However, it was obvious from a nce that it wasn''t for cutting. She turned the hatchet so its t surface was facing the direction of her swing. She swung it downward slowly in a scooping way, catching a snake that was rearing its head and gently threw it into the bush.

    ¡¸You are a Hauria huh.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    ''No, nothing'', Hajime shook his head with a wry smile.

    Karm and others who were fussing about insects. The young boy Par who loved flower.

    Everything was the story of distant past. If it was the current them, by the point of time a snake reared its head, it would surely get killed in a snap. With a fiercely glinting eyes and fearless smile tugged on their lips.

    It was only Shia who was carrying a fragment of the "gentle forest bunny-sanHauria n" that had became a phantasmal species right now. It could be said that she was a rare rabbit in another sense.

    The one who caused that was Hajime himself, but he put that fact aside and stared warmly at the back figure of Shia who was advancing while paying attention to the forest''s fauna and flora.

    Like that the two advanced deeper and deeper into the dense forest but after walking for nearly two hours, regardless of how it wouldn''t be strange even if the ruin woulde into view anytime soon, but at the point of time where not even any hint or shadow of the ruin could be found, Hajime finally started spitting out whining.

    ¡¸Say, Shia. Compass¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸Just a little bit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Geez-. Hajime-san you modern youngster! You are poisoned too much by the convenient tools! You cannot escape to the easy path just because of a bit of difficulty!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-mama, please I''m begging you. I''m already tired here, mentally.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling mama. Surely it''s just a little bit more. Let''s work hard without giving up until the end.¡¹

    Hajime said jokingly because Shia''s speech sounded like a mom, but it appeared that Shia-mama was the ally of a kid who did his best until the end.

    The sun would set in just a few more hours, so he only tried saying that for a bit, Hajime thought with a wry smile. He lifted both his hands to show his surrender.

    ¡¸Nn~, but certainly, I want to at least pinpoint the ce within today. ¡­¡­Yosh, let''s try look around a bit from above.¡¹

    She was trying to climb tree and found the location of the ruin from above the dense forest.

    While Hajime was watching, Shia was¡­¡­*gugu-* bending her knee. The next moment, *don-* the impact sound came at the same time Shia vanished. No, more precisely she jumped with so much force it caused her to seem to vanish.

    ¡¸That''s like the main character of Mat¡ðix huh. However it''s in real life though.¡¹

    Jumping to the sky with a stepping force that caused the ground to undte. The messiah-sama of a certain movie would fly to the beyond without pause like that, but Shia only came out to the sky above the forest before returning right away.

    Softly shended in a way that felt weightless. Most likely she was decreasing her weigh using gravity magic.

    Certainly, it was a searching method that was only using her own strength without any convenient tool at all. Hajime couldn''t fully ept it though.

    ¡¸H~m. I cannot really see anything that look like building. Are we lost?¡¹

    ¡¸If the ruin is really in the map''s position, then our direction shouldn''t be mistaken. And it''s not like our sense of direction is led astray like in sea of trees, thepass is also moving normally.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, this is a problem of distance then. The viger too, ¡ºIf I remember right, it''s around here I think¡», he said it a bit vaguely like that.¡¹

    Shia groaned ''mumumu''. For the time being, the two would keep advancing like this. However, they were doing that while Shia was frequently leaping with great jump above the dense forest and checked the surrounding.

    A rabbit was hopping *pyon pyon* in a dense forest¡­¡­.

    However, it was a consecutive jump of thirty meter ss.

    Even though the convenient tools were sealed. As expected Hajime was feeling like he couldn''t fully ept this.

    Although, it seemed that method was effective. Not even fifteen minutes after that, Shia raised her voice ¡¸Aaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Discovery! Hajime-san, I discovered iit!¡¹(TN: Not a typo, this is the character speaking with prolonged word. If you found anything like this before than most likely it''s also not a typo. But when I reread it, it feels a bit strange way of writing. Can anyone teach me if there is the correct way to write something like this?)

    ¡¸Oo~, finally. It''s worth it going pyon pyon like that huh.¡¹

    ording to Shia, surely the leaves and branches acted as obstruction so that she couldn''t see from above, but when she looked from the angle of 45 degree diagonally, there was an opening between the leaves and branches that was just right for her to be able to see a building. In other words, it was difficult to discover the ce using things like satellite picture.

    Both of them were heading toward the ruin with footsteps that felt somewhat excited.

    The more they got nearer to the ruin, the trees became thick, and the density of the nts also increased. It was as though the nature itself was blocking any invasion.

    Shia was cutting apart those nts with hatchet. The sword pressure, not, the hatchet pressure''s shockwave blew away the obstruction while they advanced, and finally that figure appeared.

    ¡¸Oo. Indeed, it''s a ruin that makes us feel its many years.¡¹

    ¡¸The vegetation is dense, that might be why the area around here is gloomy. It feels a bit eerie. It feels like I can understand why the vigers fear it.¡¹

    Inside the gloomy dense forest, a ruin made from stone was standing quietly. Stones with size even bigger than human adult that were unknown from where and how they were brought here were piled up to form the structure. The cut section was surprisingly smooth, giving the impression that the stones were sticking perfectly to each other.

    Although, weeds and roots were sticking out from between the stones, the whole building was covered crowdedly with vines, and the stones themselves were also looking cracked and weathered.

    Grown tree broke through the building. It could be clearly seen how the passage of time affected even the stones.

    The construction itself was extremely simple. The size was around argish residence that could be found in countryside. It didn''t have two floors, but a one-story building. There was no door. A gaping wide hole was filled with spreading darkness that looked inviting.

    After Hajime and Shia exchanged gaze, they nodded once to each other and stepped inside.

    ¡­¡­Fifteen minutester.

    ¡¸There is really nothing at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me back my thrill desuu!¡¹

    Inside the ruin, Hajime and Shia''s tsukkomi echoed.

    In fact, the inside was so empty to the degree that it made them wanted to make tsukkomi about just what with the atmosphere of the ruin that looked like there would be really something.

    ¡¸Well, this is after an investigation has been done here, even if there was something here it''s obviously had been taken away. But still, it should be a bit more, like¡­¡­right?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand what Hajime-san want to say. Something that can make us imagine the livelihood of the people in the past, or like painting in the wall that will make brain ponder ¡ºMu? What is this picture expressing?¡», or like trace of relief, something like those!¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep, something like those!¡¹

    A beatter.

    ¡¸Good grief, what a total let down.¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief, what a total let down desuu.¡¹

    Hajime and Shia''s shoulders dropped with their voice matching each other.

    Surely, if the ruin had its own will, it would surely object¡¸No, even if you told me that. Or rather, who the hell are you guys¡¹ without a doubt.

    Well, this was earth, there was no way there would be that many unexplored region that was filled with mystery and puzzle like in Tortus. Both of them quickly left from the ruin.

    ¡¸Until the sun set, it will be one more hour I guess? What to do Shia. We finally find a building, I think it''s fine to stay here for today.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. But if we have one hour, we can explore the surrounding quite a lot you know? From the start, our objective is to search further back from the ruin, while the ruin is only as recement boundary to repel people, how about going to take a look for a little?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if it''s just searching the surrounding, starting from now isn''t too bad¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime made a little wry smile at Shia who was really active. And then, he followed behind Shia who was energetically stepping deeper into the forest behind the ruin.

    Before long the sun hadpletely set. Hajime and Shia doubled back to the ruin with hurried pace while thinking that they had spent a bit too much time for the search.

    Suddenly, Shia''s rabbit ears twitched around in reaction.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸What''s up Shia?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~n. There are people. At where the ruin is.¡¹

    ¡¸At this kind of time? I wonder if it''s the local peopleing for test of courage here?¡¹

    It was just an inch fromplete darkness if there was no light. The moonlight also didn''t reach inside this dense forest. That was about the only possibility that Hajime thought was possible.

    But, that prediction of Hajime was immediately proved wrong.

    ¡¸No, I think that''s not it. It feels like there are totally a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it arge number of people? About how many?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know clearly but¡­¡­thirty? No, it''s more than forty.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a lot! Seriously!¡¹

    As expected even Hajime''s eyes opened wide in surprise.

    ¡¸What to do, Hajime-san?¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, we won''t understand the situation from here. Besides, I''m also curious why a lot of people is visiting that empty ruin in this kind of time. Let''s approach without getting found out by those guys and confirm what they are doing.¡¹

    Shia nodded at Hajime''s suggestion and the two approached the ruin while erasing their presence.

    The more they got near, even Hajime became able to sense the presence of a lot of people. In addition, when they came until a few dozen meter away from the ruin, they understood from the gaps of the branches and leaves that the area around the ruin was illuminated brightly as though it was afternoon.

    Hajime and Shia looked at each other''s face and without pause they soundlessly leaped on a thick tree branch where they could look over the whole ruin.

    ¡¸Oi oi, seriously? Where this investigation team came from?¡¹

    ¡¸After this long? When it''s already been investigated?¡¹

    Ahead of their gaze, there were severalrge tents set up in front of the ruin. Great number ofrge lighting illuminated the surrounding, furthermore equipments of unknown function were set up here and there.

    ¡¸I don''t really know the detail, but everything looks like of nice quality. They are obviously aren''t from around here.¡¹

    ¡¸Foreigner¡­¡­perhaps, they are from USA. There are a lot of them. The Americans are around twenty people, and the locals¡­¡­perhaps around thirty, including the presence inside the building?¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so. ¡­¡­Oi, Shia. Can you see the logo on those tents and machineries?¡¹

    ¡¸Ee~rr, yes yes, I can see it you know? It''s a picture like an arrow stabbing on a treasure box with opened lid?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah. That huh, I remember seeing it somewhere.¡¹

    Most likely it was a logo of apany that manufactured or possessed machinery and so on. Hajime seemed to know about the logo. Shia asked him ¡¸Where did you see it?¡¹.

    Hajime''s expression was reallyplicated while saying ¡¸Was that a g, god damn it¡¹, he then opened his mouth to answer.

    ¡¸At the restaurant in Puhang.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s, could it be¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, Hajime saw the logo when the guy who seemed to be the bodyguard of that sham actor too off his jacket. There was the same logo at the inner part of that jacket.

    As expected, from the tent that was conspicuouslyrger than the other, a familiar man came out while fiddling with a tablet.

    ¡¸Look, that guy. It''s Will Turner.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not it. It''s Helmut-san.¡¹

    It was Wilford-san.

    By no means that person was the quasi-main character of a certain pirate movie, or an evil dragon of a sky world.

    That Wilford watched the table while thinking about something. Sometimes he gave instruction ot the local people.

    The figure of that "highly strung" Brandon could be seen. He was giving instruction to his fellow Americans that looked like researchers who seemed to be his underlings.

    There were also muscr men around a bit distance away from the tents and ruin, although from where the two were standing they couldn''t see anything that looked exactly like gun, but the men were running their sharp gaze at the surrounding forest.

    ¡¸Those guys, so this is their destination.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected it was a g isn''t it? As expected of Hajime-san.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re noisy. At any rate, these bunches, just what in the world they are doing at this empty ruin that had been investigated¨D¨D¡¹

    ''Already'', the word that Hajime was going to say was stopped midway.

    ¡¸aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    By the scream that sounded like the yell of death throe resounding from inside the ruin.

    The ce suddenly became noisy.

    A local man rushed out from inside the ruin.

    He screamed while rolling around on the ground, and before long he stopped moving. The hand pressing on his face lost strength and fell limply on the ground.

    The face of the expired man was melting tragically.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I have fun writing the conversation with Shia.

    As the result, the story doesn''t progress.

    It looks like my serious power was used up at Kouki-arc, please bear with me until I recover.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    ¡¸No, is this real Indi¡ðna huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Or perhaps, this is The M¡ðmmy or To¡ðb Raider isn''t it.¡¹

    That was their impression of the gruesome death of a person in front of their gaze. From the view point of the people who had the experience of repeated adventure in another world, they had already seen even more gruesome death, so perhaps it could only be said that their reaction couldn''t be helped.

    ¡¸Even so, there should be nothing inside that ruin though¡­¡­¡¹

    Below, people were gathering around the man who died with melting face and yells were flying around. Hajime whispered dubiously while watching that.

    ¡¸Did we fail to notice it?¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s confirm it from now.¡¹

    *rustle rustle*, the familiar figures of the jack of all trades Arachne-san that became regr made appearance. One of the Arachne-san swung its leg as though to say ¡¸You bastards! It''s time for workkk!¡¹ before leading all the other Arachne ahead.

    Their figures simultaneously heading to the ground by grappling on string looked like the rappel of a special army unit.

    Shia was watching that sight with an expression like ¡¸As expected they really have a will isn''t it? But as expected it''s scary so I can''t ask!¡¹, while beside her Hajime took out his smartphone.

    It was hybrid smartphone thatbined the modern technology with crustal disy made in another world. Basically, the smartphones of Hajime and co were all of hybrid made, it could contact another world, disyed status, firedser of concentrated super small sunlight with the thickness of a needle, anyway it was multifunction.

    Right now, one of its functions, the function of sight sharing with Arachne was activated. At the same time, the screen was a bit small to be watched together with Shia, so the hologram function (midair disy) that was created from earth''s programming technology, another world''s magic (space magic and so on), and special ore like distant pration stone etc. was activated.

    In the air before the eyes of Hajime and Shia, the field of vision of Arachne-leader that was projected from the smartphone was created three dimensionally. At the corner of the main projection, there were also small reflections lining up in a vertical line. Those were the field of vision of all the other Arachne.

    ¡¸Yosh, there is no problem with the sight linking. Erst until Funfte go toward the ruin. Sechste until Neunte, head inside the surrounding tents.¡¹

    Hajime who sounded like he was giving instruction to the Arachne caused Shia to crack her necks while putting some spirit ¡¸Yo~sh, I''m going to put in tsukkomi nooww~¡¹.

    ¡¸Hajime-san Hajime-san. Hajime-san is controlling all the Arachne-san aren''t you!? Why are you making them saluting like ¡ºRogeer!¡» while following your order!? As I thought they have will aren''t they!? It''s true isn''t it!?¡¹

    Hajime showed a doubtful expression as though saying ''This bunny, just what is she spewing on?''. Shia was irritated.

    ¡¸Don''t say scary thing like that, Shia. They aren''t Myuu''s golem squadron. There is no way they have will or anything right? I just programmed them to act to some degree when they receive voice input. They are golem, but I''m also equipping them with earth''s robot technology you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That salute is also included in that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. After all I used Arachne a lot for situation that demand secrecy. I put in the program based on the reference from the action pattern of special squad, but I''ve gone through that much trouble, so putting in salute movement while I''m at it should be okay right?¡¹

    If that was the case, then it wasn''t strange¡­¡­was it? Shia''s rabbit ears dropped down powerlessly.

    When she nced at the disy, she caught sight the Arachne bunches were skillfully raising two of their legs, doing reaction as though expressing ¡¸Good griefyare yare¡¹.

    ¡¸Their performance is really detailed isn''t it. Is that also an action pattern that is inserted into them?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Which one?¡¹

    Hajime returned his gaze from Shia toward the disy. All the Arachne-san already resumed their action in order to aplish their work.

    ¡¸No, that''s why I said, it''s their movement of shrugging their shoulders as though saying ¡ºgood grief this girlyare yare daze¡».¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why I''m telling you Shia, stop that. Do you want to scare me? There is no way they can move like that even though I''m not giving instruction right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia stiffened still. Her rabbit ears were standing on end with shudders. Shia wanted to insist ¡¸The one who is scared is me desuu! As I thought, those Arachne-san, they are possessed by something for sureee!¡¹, but it didn''t seem like it wouldn''t be just merely a snake that woulde out if she poke the bush.

    And so, ¡¸After this, I''ll consult with Myuu-chan, let''s do that¡¹ Shia swore inside her heart while she made tsukkomi at another matter.

    ¡¸Cough-. Then one more thing. Does Hajime-san named those Arachne-san?¡¹

    ¡¸More or less. It will be more convenient in various things if they have individual name right?¡¹

    ¡¸Their name sounds terribly familiar for me though.¡¹

    The tinum apostles shed at the back of her mind. The people who Shia worked hard to beat to death.

    Hajime grinned widely,

    ¡¸Great name right?¡¹

    He said such thing. It really sounded like sarcasm. The names of the opponents who she once carried out mortalbat with were used to name subordinate golems¡­¡­

    ¡¸If the people of Tortus heard it, it''s easily something that they will yell ¡ºursed thing!¡» for¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The civilian doesn''t know as far as the names of the apostles so it''s fine. In the first ce, Shia, try looking at Japan''s literary work. Whether it''s god or devil, they are toyed around a lot just as anyone liked in their work don''t you see. Even things like erogeerotic game won''t blink an eye to do it. Like a certain archangel, just how much terrible experience that angel met in the past¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stop talking about eroge in front of your lover!? Besides I think that Japanese people''s karma is just too deep desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot deny that huh. Recently anything will get turned into story character, and even after that it will be anything goes for them following where the creator''s heart is going. But, I''m proud from the bottom of my heart toward such people in that business.¡¹

    Hajime said such thing with a serious and tense expression. Toward such Hajime, Shia thought ¡¸This person, no rather Japan is totally no good. There is no saving them anymore desuu¡¹ while holding her rabbit ears. She wanted to see the face of the parents who raised such son. Although the parents were manga artist and gamepany president. The father was in the middle of diligently producing a new eroge!

    While they were making such stupid talk, the group of Arachne who were given the name of god''s apostles aplished infiltration into their respective target safely.

    Hajime put his finger on a midair disy and slid it to the center in order to make the vision of Sechste who infiltrated the nearest tent as the main screen. The screen could be directly controlled with the concept of touch panel.

    Sechste was sticking on the ceiling through the tent''s framework, taking a bird''s eye view to overlook the whole tent.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­how should I say it, my heart is fluttering.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that right! My heart is drumming fast here!¡¹

    What was disyed in the midair disy was a single room that was covered with transparent curtain and people wearing protective outfit who seemed to be researchers. No matter how they looked at it, it was a sterilized room, or perhaps a quarantine room.

    Those factors that didn''t suit as facility for ruin investigation caused the eyes of the two to sparkle with curiosity.

    The image from Siebte and others who also aplished their infiltration into other tents didn''t project only the image of excavation equipments, there were also a lot of things like some kind of measurement devices and sensor equipments.

    One of the Arachne circled to the back of Wilford.

    Wilford was investigating the condition of the melted man. He then gave some kind of new instruction, persuaded the scared locals to make them return to their work. Perhaps because of that he looked a bit tired and shrugged his shoulders in exasperation. It seemed that he kept making exaggerated gesture like drama even when no one was looking.

    The Arachne who stuck on his shoulder without getting noticed then¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hajime-san. This Arachne-san, it''s mimicking the movement of Luffy-san and then pointing using its leg see. Ah, this time its putting two legs on its mouth while twitching. I can hear its voice of heart saying ¡ºYou saw the reaction just now? Laame~~e! Gi~ggle giggle¡».¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, strange. This guy¡­¡­Neunte, you again. Come on, Neunte! Work properly! Don''t make strange movement! Okay, movement check! Lift upper right! Lift upper left! Don''t lower your right, lower your left! Ah, oi! Don''t lower your right! What are you doing lowering it along with the left! Is the voice recognition blurred?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Somehow, Neunte and Erst areing to mind though. Being able to see them following Hajime-san''s order ying raising the g game is really surreal.¡¹

    The god''s apostles expressionlessly raising and lowering their hand. Sometimes they made mistake and became flustered.

    Certainly, it was a terribly surreal sight.

    By the way, Shia was calling Wilford as Luffy was because in the end the two were unable to recall his correct name, and as the result of the two of themplementing each other''s memory, they decided that the guy''s name sounded like Luffy, should be! And so they called him like that. The self-proimed businessman Wilford-san might be aiming to be a pirate king before long like this.

    ¡¸Leave alone Neunte. What about Erst?¡¹

    They switched the screen to the vision of Erst who was at the main objective. The timing was just right when Erst arrived at the room where a lot of workers were gathering. It stuck at the corner of the ceiling and took overhead view.

    ¡¸They are digging a hole. What''s more they are really going all out.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. There might be something underground. Zweite. Go right above them.¡¹

    Hajime kept Erst''s overhead view in position while he gave instruction to Zweite to take the recording from right above the hole. Shia showed a deeply emotional feeling thinking ¡¸Aa, that person who I shaved to death using 100 ton hammer + drill¡¹.

    ¡¸This thing¡­¡­it seems, there really is a path going underground.¡¹

    ¡¸Path¡­¡­is it? It looks like a rectangle well though?¡¹

    ¡¸No, try looking closer. There, look.¡¹

    Saying that, Hajime magnified the image while pointing.

    Inside the image, a rectangle hole was projected. It had the size where there would still some space left even if a lot of men were lining up inside it. The rectangle hole was hardened with stone on its four sides, stretching to straight below.

    Indeed, it was just as Shia said, in a nce, it was more fitting to call it as "well" rather than "path".

    But, if one looked closer at where Hajime''s finger was pointing at, protrusion likedder was jutting out in regr interval from the stone wall, furthermore, something like a tube that was giving out some kind of white smoke was sticking out.

    ¡¸You will get it if you look at that tube''s surrounding. The man whose face melted just now. Most likely, when he was in the middle of going down thatdder, the acid or something flying out from that tube got him. Don''t you think it''s really dangerous for just a well?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, after all it might enter into water for daily life if that''s a well.¡¹

    In other words, it was a vertical route to underground.

    What''s more, the word "secret" was attached to it. Around that vertical path, the stone floor was destroyed by heavy machinery, and the soil beneath it was dug up and wreckage was scattered around. From the condition there must be no mistake of this conclusion.

    And then, looking from how even now there were the figures of locals excavating the vertical path until around five meter below, it could be seen how that path waspletely buried with rock and soil. And fairly severely at that.

    ¡¸Putting aside the floor and stone, there are quite a lot of stones covered with soil. What''s more they are manufactured to be like that to a certain degree.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The path wasn''t buried naturally. It was intentionally blocked by covering it with severalyers of soil and processed huge stone.¡¹

    When Hajime said ¡¸This thing is looking more and more like India¡ð-san huh!¡¹, Shia went ¡¸No no, if I have to say which is this, then this must be Ra¡ðder-san you know, surely! Ah, but, an ancient mummy just like in The Mu¡ðmy! That possibility cannot be dismissed yet!¡¹ Their tension was rising.

    ¡¸Now then, Shia-san, what to do yah.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, we are going to expose the secret sleeping underground, Hajime-san yah.¡¹

    Hajime and Shia chuckled ''fu-fu-fu'' suspiciously while facing each other. It seemed they couldn''t help but feeling their heart fluttering from encountering an ancient secret at their travel.

    ¡¸Suppressing these guys and then asking them just what kind of information they got is the fastest way but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I am in the faction of conquering a game without looking at the strategy guide desu.¡¹

    ¡¸An adventure has to be like that I guess. My transmutation magic will shine here. Let''s slip underground using different route from them and pay our respect to the ancient secret faster than them.¡¹

    This was an excavation team that spent money for this enterprise. They also had special equipment and machinery. In that case, this wasn''t a simple academic investigation. Ahead there should be a profit that would worth the investment for sure. A profit in the form of treasure.

    ¡¸Hajime-san Hajime-san. Let''s do that. Leaving behind a message, just like phantom thief!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s good idea! ¡ºWe will receive the treasure first¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dby demon king and rabbit¡» isn''t it!¡¹

    The demon king-sama and the bug rabbit-san of the forest bumped their fist while going ''yaa~y'' with their motivation going through the roof.

    Both of them kept their presence hidden while jumping down from the tree. Then they turned back to inside the thick forest where the armed guards couldn''t see them at all.

    Shia''s rabbit ears were swooshing-swooshing around ¡¸Quu-iick! Quu-iick!¡¹ while she was frolicking around. Hajime sent a nce at such her before he activated transmutation magic while smiling.

    While the crimson spark surged vividly, arge hole that the two could enter easily even if they walked side by side was opening. Furthermore it was stair shaped. In addition, so that there wouldn''t be even the slightest chance for the soil to copse, the surrounding was thoroughly reinforced with metal te.

    Like that, they went down the stair to underground while advancing the transmutation. It didn''t even take ten seconds until their figure vanishedpletely from view.

    ¡¸For now, when we reach the depth of around 8 meter, how about we try connecting the path to that vertical path right from the side?¡¹

    Hajime confirmed the angle of the path and transmuted a cave aiming to the depth that had been dug until this point plus three meter. He didn''t make any change to the ground, but he transmuted the wall and ceiling into metal te while setting chemical light on the wall in order.

    Of course, Hajime had "Night Vision", and Shia was also a beastman, so her night vision was in the effective side. In addition, she possessed super excellent rabbit ears that could grasp the space three-dimensionally to a certain degree from the echo of footsteps even inside aplete darkness, so they wouldn''t be that troubled even without lighting.

    Having said that, being inside total darkness would depress the mood by quite much. In fact, their feeling was eased to some extent by the green light illuminating the underground path.

    As though to express such feeling, the path that was illuminated by green chemical light looked like Orcus Great Labyrinth. The two of the looked at each other and smiled.

    The smartphone was showing the position of Erst that was left behind at the surface, so without any mistake in the angle, the underground passage collided into a stone wall before long. A subtle vibration was transmitted through it, so without a doubt right above them was the vertical passage that was being worked on.

    Surely the people above there would never imagined even in their wildest dream, that there was already people right below the passage that they were desperately digging while trembling with fear from the risk of melting liquid trap flying at them anytime.

    ¡¸We are going to follow along the vertical passage to below just like this.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder how deep this passage is going to continue.¡¹

    A spiral staircase was created vertically along the stone wall.

    While digging down deeply underground, in the midway, there were devices set up along the wall everywhere. There wasn''t just melting liquid, gadget that fired short arrow, mechanism that thrust out spears, a set up of rotating sword came flying, etc, etc¡­¡­

    It would be pitiful if the number of the locals that got sacrificed increased, so Hajime casually destroyed them. ''What a consideration that is really like a Japanese people'', was the praise that Hajime sang in his heart.

    Most likely there were other traps at surface other than the wall. If he was a person who really thought about the locals, he would destroy all of that but¡­¡­Hajime-san ignored that aspect.

    Before long, they dug down until a depth that felt really deep, and around the time they were thinking just when this vertical path would end, they finally reached stone paving under their feet.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So deep.¡¹

    ¡¸From the bodily sensation, it feels like it''s around forty meter deep.¡¹

    ¡¸Measuring our distance with Erst¡­¡­it''s a total of 43 meter. If the height until the ceiling is excluded, then certainly it''s around 40 meter.¡¹

    Hajime measured the distance using his smartphone while transmuting the stone paving under his feet. Under the opened hole, darkness spread like a gaping open mouth. A really indescribable smell stabbed the nose.

    Based from what he could confirm using "Night Vision", he couldn''t see anything really strange. Hajime looked at Shia, but her rabbit ears weren''t particrly reacting.

    Just in case, Hajime tried dropping a chemical light. It raised *clong* sound at about three meter below and rolled, but there was nothing around the light. He could only see stone paving. There was nothing reacting at all.

    Hajime and Shia nodded at each other and leaped down to the underground space.

    And then¡­¡­

    A sound rang from below Shia''s feet.

    *Gakon-* It sounded.

    It was a strangely nostalgic ominous sound.

    The stone floor sank down slightly. Shia tilted her rabbit ears saying ¡¸Eh?¡¹. At that moment, spear jutted out from the wall at the side!

    ¡¸Hyowa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nuwah!?¡¹

    Shia bent backward to dodge the spears. Hajime who was right behind her unusually raised a small scream and caught the spear. The spear tip stopped right before his right eye. It was rtively close.

    ¡¸Shia, why did you dodge huh? I thought you are going to catch or hit the down, so I got a bit surprised there.¡¹

    ¡¸So, sorry. Somehow I was reminded of the past and I reflexively dodged.¡¹

    ¡¸At Raisen huh¡­¡­¡¹

    At Raisen Great Labyrinth, Shia once fell into whole load of booby trap and she evaded with desperation. It seemed that the memory of that time was resurrected inside her.

    When they looked around the surrounding once more, the path that was made from stone stretched deeply into the left and right. The passage was splendidly created with width of five meter and height of three meter. There was metallic door on the wall, most likely if they passed through the vertical passage, they woulde out from there.

    Hajime got it. The trap just now, then this passage, certainly it was a vivid reminder of Raisen Great Labyrinth.

    ¡¸Even so¡­¡­is this really an ancient ruin? If that''s the case, the stone making technology at that time really surpassed the imagination.¡¹

    ¡¸At television or inte, theory like ''the ancient civilization possess advanced technology!'' oftenes out though.¡¹

    Even though many years had passed to the degree that the stone had weathered, the trap was still working, the underground passage was still properly remaining without caving in. Furthermore the depth was forty meter. Certainly, "an ancient civilization that possessed advanced technology" that might be featured in television could be smelt here.

    ¡¸And, which path we are going to take?¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s see¡­¡­. Shia, how about trying to use "Assumption Future"? You are a diviner (lol) right? Isn''t it your role to show the future?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don''t add (lol) at someone''s vocation.¡¹

    ¡¸Because, your vocation is "MonkMartial Artist" no matter how you think about it right? Or else "Asura" or "Martial Arts God"¡­¡­or perhaps "Berserker"? At the very least, you ain''t a fortune teller showing the future who is living quietly deep inside the forest.¡¹

    If she kept silent, then her appearance would "fit" her vocation. Her faint bluish white hair, her beautiful features. If she would even wear a shrine maiden outfit and lived quietly in ce like a shrine deep inside forest, then she would really look like a mystical fortune teller that see through the world.

    Even by mistake, a person who used ability only for battle like ''Seeing through the opponent''s movement several seconds ahead and beating them to death by making the first move! Super warrior who is impossible to get ambushed by detecting every fatal surprise attack!'' couldn''t be called as "the forest''s honored fortune teller".

    Shia averted her gaze. "Assumption Future", an ability that essentially was to see through the future by the assumption of "What happen if this option is picked?". She almost never used it, so she couldn''t really argue back. Though she objected just in case.

    ¡¸But but, divination is my forte. My fortune telling often hit the mark, and it''s popr among the girls. Especially the girls in the ss, they often consult me you know?¡¹

    ¡¸The problem is, that even though divination is your forte, you yourself doesn''t particrly like it or anything. Your hobby is martial arts and bike. ¨D¨DFortune telling? I can do any kind of variety and it wille true with high probability but, it''s not like it''s my hobby desu¨D¨Dright?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia averted her gaze and rabbit ears. And then, as though evading that topic, she used "Assumption Future". What if they went to the right passage? In case of left passage? Like that.

    Her rabbit ears were bobbing up and down *myon myon*.

    ¡¸Mumuh, I''m getting it Hajime-san! No matter which way is totally filled a lot with traps!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime''s fixed staring stabbed her.

    ¡¸Bu, but it''s fine! I don''t feel any danger! Because generally I''ll pulverize them all right from the front!¡¹

    Hajime wordlessly took out a chemical light. And then, he held it so it stood on the ground and he released his finger. *Pote-* It fell toward the left passage.

    ¡¸Yosh, let''s take the left. The light pointed to the left. It''s a good omen.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just what in the world I who consumed vast magic power to divine the future was doing¡­¡­¡¹

    Behind Hajime who quickly advanced to the left passage, Shia was following him while directing a sad gaze.

    A few hours after that.

    Just like Shia''s divination, the two of them met a storm of traps.

    ¨D¨DCountless spears stabbing out from the ground

    Shia sted them altogether with the ground using tremor step.

    ¨D¨DMelting liquid sprayed in misty shape from the wall

    Shia blew it away with fist pressure.

    ¨D¨DThe hanged ceiling fell

    Shia pulverized it with Shouryuu¡ð that pierced the sky.

    ¨D¨DA pitfall trap with line of spears set up below

    By using metamorphosis magic "Steel Clothes", she destroyed the spears like that.

    ¡ùShia''s metamorphosis magic "Steel Clothes" : Just like Tio''s "Dragonification", it was a technique that morphed a part of her body into steel. It made its first appearance at the main story''sst arc chapter ¡¸The Young Girl With Rabbit Ears is Excelling¡¹.

    ¨D¨DRolling giant rock

    Nijuu ¡ð Kiwami! (TN: A fist technique from Rurouni Kenshin)

    And then now¡­¡­

    *Ranranra~n?* The passage that Shia was walking through with light footsteps had me with terrifying amount of heat jetting out from both side of the walls and the ceiling.

    At the beginning of the passage, Hajime was staring at Shia who was swallowed by me with an expression that couldn''t say anything. Rather, he was even harboring sympathy to the creator of this underground space that was littered with traps.

    ¡¸What a trifleee! Spirit defensee-!!¡¹

    Shia did something. Shockwave ran to all direction and pushed back the me. The walls and ceiling cracked and the me also stopped.

    Naturally, let alone scald, Shia wasn''t even sooty.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia. What is spirit defense?¡¹

    ¡¸I created it using a certain muscle head bug character as reference, a technique that do spirit defense!¡¹

    Hajime thought. That ain''t exining it at all.

    Perhaps, it was the defensive technique, "Vajra" that Hajime used, which she learned using spirit?

    While advancing forward, Hajime asked Shia with a twitching expression.

    ¡¸Is there, any other technique you created using that certain bug character as reference?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course there is! Next I had finished learning Shia Impact and Eternal Shia Fever!¡¹

    ¡¸Serious, ly¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia was radiant in thisedic exchange, would something rush out from her whole body¡­¡­?, thinking so, Hajime directed an expression that could be seen as trembling with fear toward Shia. At the same time, he hallucinated the vision of Shia turning into a brawny lump of muscles taking a pose of most muscr.

    Hajime went around and cut in front of Shia who was walking ahead in a good mood, the he grabbed both her shoulders hard and pleaded from very close distance.

    ¡¸Shia, keep being as you are forever, forever.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes? What''s with you Hajime-san, so suddenly. Your eyes are so serious it''s scary though¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia was somewhat creeped out. That was just how much Hajime was serious. He didn''t want to see a macho Shia!

    ¡¸At any rate, this underground space, it''s wider than I thought. Geez, rather than calling it a space it''spletely abyrinth. The mountain of physical traps too, it''s seriously like Raisen Great Labyrinth.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s far better with no annoyingmentsing out at all though~¡¹

    When thinking that under the vertical passage there was this space and a treasure was sleeping there beyond doubt, then it was rather that the main event was starting from there. The vertical passage seemed to be nothing more than the entrance into the undergroundbyrinth.

    Around this time they became genuinely curious about the objective of Wilford and co.

    ¡¸An amazing treasure might be sleeping here.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it treasure of gold and silver I wonder~. If we discover it, it feels like we are going to be the man of hour isn''t it~¡¹

    They were chatting idly like that while crushing the mountain of booby traps that were highly filled with killing intent from the front (mainly by Shia) and advanced for a while.

    Hajime suddenly ¡¸Oh?¡¹ leaked out a voice.

    ¡¸What''s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸The excavation work is halted. ¡­¡­Looks like while we are getting absorbed with the exploration here, around three more people be sacrifice. The locals are getting really scared. Luffy is saying something.¡¹

    Hajime gave instruction to Neunte to pick up the voice of Wilford.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Looks like he is making them staying by raising up thepensation reward. Also, it looks like the lowering of their moral is really bad, that today he is giving rest to everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸How much their progress has advanced?¡¹

    ¡¸Around fifteen meter I think. Tomorrow, it feels like they will reach the bottom just before noon at thetest.¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, the date already changed to the next day. Fun time makes it feels like the moment just flies away isn''t it~¡¹

    The undergroundbyrinth that normally would produce dead victims in unit of dozens seemed to be no different than an attraction at amusement park for the current Shia.

    But, at that time, *kyuu~~~* such sound rang out. Shia pushed on her stomach in a sh.

    ¡¸Ehehe. I''m hungry.¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, we didn''t take dinner huh. We got too high spirited.¡¹

    Shia blushed shyly. Hajime smiled warmly while proposing a break.

    ¡¸Those guys reaching the underground space will be tomorrow noon anyway, even at the fastest it will be a few hours after the sun rise. They won''t catch up. Let''s us rest for today too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yee~s. Theenn, I will prepare the dinner quickly~¡¹

    The two of them picked a spot casually. Shia took out the "Anywhere System Kitchen" from her treasure warehouse and quickly began to cook. Beside her, Hajime took out sofa bed and table set and endeavored in forming a pleasant space. Of course, he also didn''t forget setting up Sentori-senseisentry gun.

    Like that, by the time Shia finished making dinner¡­¡­

    Well, how should it be said. The dreary ancient undergroundbyrinth that was overflowing with highly murderous traps was changed into a lovely space that was decorated by warmntern light.

    Antique table set, the sofa bed of highest ss, Sentori-sensei, and then hearty beef stew that stirred up the appetite.

    The technique of the artisan was shining there.

    After saying ''itadakimasu'', Hajime wolfed down the dinner greedily.

    ¡¸Second.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez-, are you chewing properly? Beef stew isn''t a drink you know?¡¹

    Even while saying that, it seemed that Shia was happy seeing Hajime engrossed in eating her cooking yummily, so Shia''s expression was warm and loose. Her rabbit tail was fluttering around *furifuri*, and her rabbit ears were bobbing up and down *myo~n myo~n*.

    Surely eve the ancient people would never even imagined it in their wildest dream. Even though they were making byrinth that would absolutely kill the intruder", a sight of newly wedded spouses were developing there instead.

    After that, they did things like harmoniously cleaning the tes side by side and cleared away the meal before falling sound asleep on the sofa bed while clinging closely to each other.

    Next morning.

    The excavation work already resumed on the surface ground. By the time the work reached a point of just several meter above the underground space, the two sleepyheads finally woke up and aimed to the deepest part in a bit of hurry.

    Like that at the destination that they reached.

    There, for the first time the two discovered "that" which wasn''t strange to be there originally.

    ¡¸Finally huh. All this time I have been thinking that it''s strange but¡­¡­¡¹

    What they found was a corpse that had already turned into skeleton. There were also things like sword and armor falling around. Looking at thisbyrinth that was fully loaded with lethal traps, it wouldn''t be strange even if there were a lot more corpses lying around everywhere. It was also strange how they only found a corpse at the deepest part.

    ¡¸It can also be seen as though it''s protecting that door.¡¹

    Just as Shia said, the corpse was found at the deepest part, lying down with its back leaning on the door. From its equipment too, in a nce it gave the impression that it was protecting the door to the death so no one would pass.

    For the time being, thinking to check inside the door, Hajime avoided the corpse and put his hand on the door.

    It was arge metallic door. It didn''t move even with Hajime''s physical strength. Thinking that perhaps it was a sliding door, he tried moving it aside, but as expected it didn''t move.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, what is this depression here?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? ¡­¡­Keyhole, perhaps?¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, without a key normally no one cannot enter then.¡¹

    Shia ran her gaze at the spot around the corpse. But, she didn''t find anything that looked like key.

    ¡¸Can''t be helped. We already used cheating technique to enter the underground space anyway, we don''t need to search a key or anything at thiste.¡¹

    Hajime said that and put his hand on the metal door. Crimson spark surged and the door was changed into mere ingot.

    Hajime and Shia stepped inside the door that was forcefully opened.

    ¡¸Corpse again huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not silver and gold treasure isn''t it. Ah, but, that corpse-san, it''s holding something.¡¹

    From its skeletal frame, it must be a female corpse. Inside the room that was around the size of six tatami, a single skeletal corpse was lying down. They didn''t find any precious treasure, rather it was a dreary room.

    Therefore, the ckened metallic box that the corpse was holding looked even more standing out. It was as though a mother was embracing her child, especially with how the body was curled up embracing it like it was a precious treasure.

    ¡¸This must be it. This is those guys'' objective.¡¹

    ¡¸Must be. Quickly, let''s take a look at the content!¡¹

    *Waku wakuthrill, doki dokiexcitement*. It seemed that there was something really important entered inside.

    But, no matter how tough the lid was, no matter who secure the seal was, as long as it was made from mineral, it was meaningless against Hajime.

    ''Now, I''m opening it'', Hajime used transmutation magic¨D¨D

    Just before he could.

    ¡¸-!? Do, don''t, Hajime-san!!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Shia sent the metal box flying from Hajime''s hand. Her rabbit ears stood tensely on their end, her eyes that were shining with curiously was dyed with the color of vignce.

    ¡¸O, oi, Shia. Just what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That is, a bad news. It activated after so long.¡¹

    Hajime guessed it from her words. At the same time, his vignce jumped up to the highest level.

    ¡¸You got a vision?¡¹

    Shia nodded briskly.

    Since the legendary decisive battle, because there was no existence or phenomenon that was a threat to the bug character Shia, one of her ability, the characteristic magic "Future Sight" hadn''t activated anymore all this time.

    It was the "vision of death" that would automatically activated regarding a future that was directly connected to Shia''s death.

    In other words, the inside of that ck metal box wasn''t anything like precious treasure¡­¡­

    It was "something" that could possibly kill even the demon king and the bug rabbit.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùJoke exnation just in case to those who don''t get it<ul><li>A certain lump of muscle bug character</li></ul>

    It''s Ja¡ð Rakan-san of Negi¡ð. The character that Shirakome super liked. Volume 27 tightly grab my chuuni heart.

    ¡ùArifureta Nichijoutest chapter, is updated!

    The cuteness of stability and the amusement of toying with the main story.

    Sometimes I''m doing reimportation of joke material lol (Like Shia-mama or macho Shia)

    My overwhelming gratitude to Mori Misaki-sensei!

    It can be seen from the homepage of Ovep-sama, so please go take a look without fail.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    ¨C

    The scene of death that Shia''s characteristic magic, "Future Sight" showed.

    In the end, something that could possibly kill the demon king and the bug bunny.

    Shia was ring at the ck metal box she sent flying from Hajime''s hand with her rabbit ears standing tense on end alertly.

    Hajime too also put up his guard fully seeing Shia acting like that.

    But, after contemting for a while, he approached the metal box with brisk steps. And then he casually picked it up.

    ¡¸Yosh, let''s open it.¡¹

    ¡¸WHYYY!?¡¹

    Shia retortedtsukkomi while pping Hajime''s hand. Hajime lightly dodged it.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, are you listening? That is bad news you know? Something that can kill even us is inside it you know? And yet why are you going open it so calmly like that! Hah, don''t tell me, do you have some kind of worry that you cannot say to us!? Please don''t be rash! Suicide is no good, absolutely¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down.¡¹

    Sure kill artificial arm finger flick burst on Shia''s forehead. Shia bent backward as though she was just sniped on her forehead. She was holding her head saying ¡¸NUOOOOOH, my brain is shakiiing!?¡¹ while arching like a bridge.

    ¡¸Uu, why is it I''m unable to defend against Hajime-san''s tsukkomi? The current me is alert and my physical ability is also increased, so just a finger flick shouldn''t be this painful¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That''s because it''s "Super Prating Finger Flick" after all. I have a lot of prating type skill to transmit impact to the inside that I mastered for your sake.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why is that, for my sake?¡¹

    Shia''s posture was flexibly returning from the bridge shape to normal while she asked with fixed stare.

    Hajime returned aplicated expression in response.

    ¡¸Because you, ain''t you a Termin¡ðtor bunny who made *kan-* sound when fired with normal bullet and repelled it like it''s a normal thing. Railgun is too dangerous, and as expected I don''t want to seriously try to hit you. In that case, I''ll need a technique that can go through you to a certain degree even if it''s just a blow right?¡¹

    Just as Hajime said, Shia in a state using "Steel Clothes" could use her flesh body to repel attack if it was just at the level of normal bullet. Although the bullet wasn''t electromaically elerated, as expected even Hajime would look at Shia with twitching expression thinking ¡¸This girl ain''t living thing anymore¡¹ when a bullet made *kan-* sound and got deflected back at training time.

    Although, Hajime was also a man. He didn''t want to take the option of not doing anything while his card was sealed by his lover. There, so that he could inflict a telling blow even against Shia in the state of "Or rather this rabbit, don''t mention de, even bullet doesn''t work anymore, seriously", he mastered a technique of the type that prated to the body''s internal.

    ¡¸U, unknowingly, I was strengthening Hajime-san even further.¡¹

    ¡¸Not just my artificial arm, I became able to do it even with my flesh body. I also developed a special stun bullet that give pain but no damage¨D¨DI named it "Gag Bullet".¡¹

    ¡¸What pointlessly high technological strength.¡¹

    ''Wait, that''s not the point!'', Shia returned the deviating talk back on track.

    ¡¸If Hajime-san isn''t trying to avert your eyes from particrly harsh reality, then why the heck you are going to leap head first into your own death?¡¹

    Hajime''s answer toward Shia''s question was extremely simple.

    ¡¸No, I''m not gonna die.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no, but¡­¡­¡¹

    Certainly, Shia''s Future Sight that informed her of her death had activated. Thus Shia couldn''t hide her bewilderment toward Hajime who for some reason was convinced that he wasn''t going to die.

    Hajime spoke the truth toward such Shia with an exasperated face.

    ¡¸Now see here, try recalling it carefully. That ability of yours, it''s simply showing "the possibility of death" in the end, it''s not like it''s settled that you are really going to die for sure if you are following that path.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~n?¡¹

    ¡¸For example¡­¡­try remembering when you saved Aiko at the city of Ur. At that time you should see the image of you pierced by the magic of a devil race together with Aiko and die.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Because I was identally on the line of fire. But but, I was saved because I avoided that future you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying. You wouldn''t die even if you didn''t dodge for sure. At your position that time, even if your heart was pierced, I got the god water on hand y''know?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia finally guessed what Hajime was trying to say.

    Yes, regarding the happening that connected to Shia''s death, her "vision of death" didn''t go as far as including the "response" after that to make the judgment whether she would die or not. Till the end it was only showing her the happening that was directly connected to her death.

    At that time, Shia got hit directly by the magic and got lethally wounded. Certainly, if after that "nothing was done to her", even if it was Shia, no matter how tough her body and life force were, she should be died.

    However, if she was made to drink god water by Hajime, naturally she would be saved.

    In other words, other than "evading beforehand" the happening that would directly connect to her death, "the vision of death" could also be averted by "evading death by dealing with the aftermath".

    ¡¸Certainly, the inside of this metal box could possibly kill us if we are nning to get killed obediently. But, naturally we are going to react, so, well, surely we aren''t going to die.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~, I see desu. We also have healing medicine here.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, this is "something" in the level that expose me who have resistance against poison and you with your bugged physical ability to danger. It''s possible that our countermeasure might not be effective but¡­¡­¡¹

    There Hajime paused for a moment, then with smartphone on one hand,

    ¡¸Even if we die, it''s fine if we are resurrected.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. That''s right isn''t it.¡¹

    That thing that was referred with light tone as though saying ''if there is no bread then~'' was¨D¨Dresurrection of the dead.

    Actually, one of the smartphone''s functions was to continuously take the vital data of the owner, and in the case the owner''s vital entered critical stage because of some abnormality, the smartphone would automatically open a small gate.

    What would fly out from the gate, was the light of the satellite type resurrection magic radiator artifact operating outside the earth''s atmosphere¨D¨DBel Agarta.

    Today too Bel Agartalight of blessing and ressurection was shining above the head of the demon king. That''s why it''s okay even if you die isn''t it! You will be able toe back to life you know!

    ¡¸And so, just in case, I''ll put up a barrier and try to open it quickly now.¡¹

    ¡¸U, uu~. I, guess. I understand that it''s all right but¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though she was the bug bunny who always made do somehow with fighting spirit, but now she was being really indecisive. Her rabbit ears were timidly moving limply *henyon henyon*. Her rabbit ears were telling ¡¸But still, in the vision Hajime-san somehow looked really suffering see~, it''s fine even if that box isn''t opened I think~¡¹ more eloquently than anything.

    Honestly speaking, for Hajime even if he was told that this thing might possibly kill him, but at the end it would be no problem at all with the light of resurrection magic, so he wasn''t worried at all and his curiosity won out.

    Conversely speaking, it also meant that he was purposefully going to risk danger just because of curiosity.

    (This is troubling¡­¡­I didn''t intend to cause her to make that kind of face though¡­¡­. Did I get too high spirited?)

    Hajime wouldn''t keep insisting until it made Shia worried. Above all else, it also could be said that his sense of danger was slightly dimming just because they were in earth. Perhaps he was unknowingly being too conceited. Thinking that, Hajime smiled bitterly at Shia whose rabbit ears were still going *henyon henyon*.

    ¡¸I got it already Shia. I won''t open it. I also don''t have the intention of ending up like Pandora.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­ehehe, that''s right. That way is better desu.¡¹

    The expression of Shia who sensed he was considering her feeling burst open into wide and loose grin *nihee~*. She immediately hugged Hajime''s arm and rubbed her rabbit ears on him. Though Hajime''s expression became really conflicted when rabbit fur entered inside his mouth.

    ¡¸Although, I wonder what''s the deal with this. If those guys above are aiming for this thing, they surely don''t have decent thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Honestly speaking, I want to just leave this thing here untouched but¡­¡­it feels like those guys absolutely will reach until this far.¡¹

    ¡¸Leaving it as it is certainly isn''t a smart n. Yosh, we couldn''t snatch ahead any precious treasure, but let''s implement that.¡¹

    ¡¸The phantom thief "Demon King and Rabbit"! Isn''t it!¡¹

    The highly murderous treasure that was being searched by apany. There was no way such thing could just be handed over to them carelessly, so the two would take only the metal box with them.

    While they were at it, just like their initial n, they would leave behind a message that would without a doubt rub the wrong way the nerves of Wilford and co who would arrive here with exultation after struggling through mountains of lethal traps.

    Hajime was starting to carve letters using transmutation magic on the wall at the deepest room. Shia was ncing at that while staring fixedly at thepletely decayed corpse.

    ¡¸You have been all alone for a long time all this time under this kind of dark underground aren''t you¡­¡­just who and where did youe from, with what kind of feeling you were staying here I wonder.¡¹

    Somehow the image of the blonde haired crimson eyed vampire princess who was her beloved friend and also big sister passed through the back of her mind.

    Shia crouched beside the silent corpse and stared unmovingly at the corpse. And then, she suddenly reached out with her hand and embraced the corpse as though she was hugging an ornament. She was thinking that at the very least she would bury the corpse in thend on the surface near the ruin.

    *gakon-*

    ¡¸!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia. What did you do?¡¹

    Shia''s rabbit ears jumped up *usa-!?*. At the same time Hajime who was in the middle of carving letters was asking while turning around with stiff movement like a machine that hadn''t been oiled. His expression was greatly convulsing.

    ¡¸N, no, I didn''t do anything¡­¡­I was just, wanting to bring this corpse-san to the surface¨D¨D¡¹

    She was thinking of bringing it together with them to the surface¡­¡­those very kind words were interrupted by the sound of rumbling ground right after that.

    When Hajime and Shia simultaneously looked at the ce where the corpse was at, only the part of the stone paved floor below the corpse was rising up slightly from the other part of the floor.

    No matter how they looked, it was a trap that was activated by the change of weight.

    Even though the trap didn''t move even when the metal box was taken, but when the corpse was taken it moved. Hajime and Shia''s eyes were twitching from that fact.

    The rumble of the ground was gradually growing bigger. Slipping amidst the sound, *slosh slosh* such watery sound was starting to be audible.

    It came exactly from the wall that Haijme was currently carving letters on.

    Hajime returned his gaze to the wall. Water was seeping out from the whole wall. At the same time, *snap-crack crack* cracks were entering the wall.

    ¡¸No way¡¹

    ¡¸My good will is betrayed! Desuu!¡¹

    Hajime''s mouth twitched, while Shia tossed away the corpse, it was at that moment.

    Roaring sound!

    Water flew out with terrific momentum from the wall that crumbled in one go. The wall surface became a wall of water that surged forward with vast amount of water. That momentum was like a ruptured dam!

    ¡¸Absurd d¨¦j¨¤ vu!?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn''t need to resemble Raisen Great Labyrinth even in this aspect desuuuuuuuu-¡¹

    Hajime and Shia had their feet scooped from under them and washed away by the terrific water current that was like sh flood. They were pushed out from the room and like that they were washed through the undergroundbyrinth following the path they came from.

    The two were jostled inside the water.

    They were restoring their stance somehow while taking out their face to the water surface.

    ¡¸Puhah. Shia! Are you safeee!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kefuu! I''m fine desuu!¡¹

    They confirmed each other''s safety while being washed away. Hajime immediately made his Treasure Warehouse shined to open a gate for escaping quickly.

    But, before he could take it out,

    ¡¸Wha-!? Re, retreaaat! Run away! HURRYYYYY-¡¹

    A scream resounded from the front. Looking there, Wilford and others were there with convulsing face! It seemed they had finished the excavation and were advancing through the undergroundbyrinth.

    They showed their back in panic toward the sh flood that was advancing from the front and started running.

    But, there was no way the speed of human''s running speed could match the speed of sh flood.

    Wilford and others were swallowed instantly by the violent current. Wilford who brought his face out to the surface met the eyes of Hajime.

    ¡¸!? The young man from today!? Why are you here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Just passing through.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s just too unusual!¡¹

    Whether it was this situation, or Hajime''s answer too.

    Wilford wanted to question just what was going on, but naturally he had no such leeway, he was immediately swallowed by the fierce current and submerged once more.

    And then, Hajime too, just before he could take out the Crystal Key, because the floor widely opened its lid, he was falling right downward as though swallowed by stream of falling waterfall while yelling ¡¸Aa~!¡¹. Shia too also yelled ¡¸Abaa~!¡¹ while getting swallowed by the waterfall.

    All the people inside the undergroundbyrinth were following the guidance of the water and got washed away to somewhere without exception.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    At the surface near the ancient ruin, along the river.

    Suddenly, the shoal at the riverbed near the bank bubbled. *Blub blub blub* Bubbles were generated intensely.

    The next moment, water pir burst out as though piercing the sky. The riverbed was blown up and violent amount of water rose to the sky along with mud.

    And then,

    ¡¸DOWAAAAAAAA¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸YAFUUUUUUUUUH!¡¹

    A pair of man and woman flew out. The two who floated high in the sky raised a grand scream¡­¡­one of them sounded cheerful for some reason, but putting that aside, the two raised their voice while flying out, and then *splosh!* they fell toward shoal.

    Next, along with screams like ¡¸GYAAAAH¡¹ or ¡¸OH GOOOOOODD¡¹ or ¡¸MAMAA¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹, men were flying out one after another.

    They too were falling toward the shoal along the river with *splish ssh* sound.

    ¡¸That was a terrible experience. As I thought, it must be that, I''ve gotta reflect a little. I understand really well that I''m omitting various mistakes just because this is earth.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, certainly we might have been a bit conceited there~. But but, personally I was having a lot of fun in though! Besides, this time I''m not drowned!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡¹

    Hajime stood up and wrung out water from his clothes with a wry smile, while Shia wasughing in high tension cheerfully and hyperactively.

    There, a voice mixed with groan reached them.

    ¡¸Kuh, this is why what is called life is always moving to unpredictable direction¡­¡­wait, young man! Can I ask you to exin just what in the world is going on!¡¹

    Wilford stood up while spraying up water everywhere. The armed men and Brandon and others, a total of fifteen people who were also washed away together were standing up while shaking their head that was choking from almost drowning.

    It seemed that a considerable number of the local people were also safely (?) washed away, they were standing up while groaning and looking at Hajime and Shia with dubious expression.

    ''Now then, how to answer this'', Hajime and Shia were deliberating while looking at each other''s face, it was then,

    ¡¸-! You two¡­¡­what''s that? Where did you find it?¡¹

    Wilford''s eyes narrowed quietly. He was staring hard at the ck metal box Hajime was carrying.

    ¡¸It''s our lunch box. It will be noon before long after all.¡¹

    ¡¸You think there is any lunch box that is welded shut!? Your answer is too unusual there! Even if you are going to lie, think about it a bit more!¡¹

    Wilford-san unexpectedly might have straight man attribute.

    Wilford coughed once and calmed his heart somehow, then he suddenly pasted a cheerful smile on his face and he opened his mouth.

    ¡¸At this asion, let''s put aside about who are you two or how did you twoe ahead of us. Let''s continue the negotiation at the restaurant. Won''t you hand over that box to us? I will pay as much money as you wish.¡¹

    Even aftering this far searching by spending vast amount of expense and effort, at this point Wilford was still attempting to solve it with money. Seeing that, perhaps Wilford could still be called as a rational human.

    Although, inside his eyes a terrifying level of coldness could be seen appearing and disappearing. Most likely this mary negotiation was hisst warning. Only this time, he didn''t n to withdraw like the time with the boat negotiation.

    Before giving the answer, Shia asked.

    ¡¸Do you know what is inside this box?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I know. How about you two? If not, there is no way you will obtain it in this timing.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what are Luffy-san and others nning to do with this dangerous object?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you mean me when you say Luffy?¡¹

    ¡¸What is Luffy-san nning to do with this dangerous object?¡¹

    ¡¸No, see, my name is Wilford¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What is pirate king-san nning to do with this dangerous object?¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling the rub¡ðer man who ate rubber ¡ðbber fruit!?¡¹

    Wiflord-san. It seemed he was also knowledgable with subculture. Or rather, perhaps it was a certain work that was too famous. And then, as expected he had straight man attribute.

    ¡¸Cough-. About your question of what I''m nning to do with that, that''s not my ce to know. I am just an unworthypany employee. I will even do adventure if it''s thepany order, but the result of it will be decided by thepany.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~n. Apany that know what is inside this and employ something like an armed group¡­¡­it doesn''t look like something decent isn''t iiit.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need for you two to be bothered about that right? Now, how about we do a business here. I will be able toplete my job, and you two will be able to obtain a vastpensation. See, it''s a win-win rtionship.¡¹

    ''What to do?'' Shia looked at Hajime questioningly. Hajime shrugged. Shia understood just from that.

    She couldn''t imagine a satisfactory future from handing this kind of dangerous object to this kind of suspiciouspany. If in the small chance that one day someone rted to them get harmed by it somewhere, it surely wouldn''t end with just a regret that made them wanted to punch themselves.

    They didn''t need money or anything. There didn''t exist any reason for them to hand it over intentionally. Thinking of the worst case, rather they had greater reason to not hand it over. Even if for example, thepany of Wilford and co was thinking to use it for the sake of some kind of good deed, they could just investigate itter and then handed it to them when it seemed like there would be no problem.

    In any case, it was out of question to exchange this object with money here.

    ¡¸By the way, what will happen if we refuse?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t rmend that. It''s the most not smart thing you could do. Don''t you think so?¡¹

    When Wilford waved his hand, the men readied their gun. Furthermore, the water st just now must be visible. There was a presence of a lot of people from the direction of the ruin rushing this way.

    ¡¸I see, it''s easy to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the best to take simple approach at everything. After all human''s life is already full of unexpected things even at the best of time.¡¹

    They grinned widely at each other. The smile simrly didn''t reach their eyes at all.

    A momentter.

    A single gunshot instantly rang out. The sound that sounded as though it was slightly lengthened was the proof of a godspeed quick draw. Six bullets directly hit the leg or shoulder of six armed me!

    There wasn''t any miss, or even any consideration of the opponent''s life entered into the attack. The aim was only one. Because the impact shifted the gun muzzle of the men that were shot. The remaining armed men were at the end of the shifted muzzles. The trigger that was pulled reflexively attacked them.

    ¡¸Guwah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid idiot-¡¹

    Chaos descended instantly. Wilford took out a handgun with speed unbing for a businessman. When Wilford aimed at Hajime, Hajime dropped something cylindrical at the same time.

    Right after that, *bowanh* intense white smoke enveloped Hajime and Shia, their figure was hidden instantly.

    Wilford pulled his trigger repeatedly without minding that. Bursting sound echoed and the white smoke was pierced one after another.

    But, there wasn''t any scream or the sound of person falling.

    Wind blew a beatter and the white smoke was washed away.

    ¡¸Chih, they ran.¡¹

    There was no one when the white smoke was cleared. The armed men for some reason raised their voice ¡¸Ou! Japanese ninja!¡¹ in high tension.

    ¡¸This is not the time for admiration! They are still nearby! If they are running away they should be using that boat! We are going back to the boats too! Hurry!¡¹

    The armed men also moved out hurriedly hearing Wilford''smand.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    On the other hand.

    Just as Wilford predicted, Hajime and Shia moved until the nearby riverbank, from there Hajime took out Triana and boarded it to descend the river.

    ¡¸How unexpected~¡¹

    Shia whose rabbit ears were pping from the wind was talking to Hajime who was steering the boat.

    ¡¸I thought Hajime-san will surely make them all into feed for the fish.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi Shia. How many times I should say it until you understand. I am an exemry Japanese person who is virtuous and peaceful y''know. There is no way I''ll mass produce gunshot corpse in that ce where there are a lot of locals who are just hired.¡¹

    ¡¸Put it another way, if there are no locals, Hajime-san will be an exemry Japanese person who will ughter everyone isn''t it? I get it.¡¹

    It was already exemry by the point of time he didn''t erase the witness too. Perhaps Hajime personally wanted to say that.

    ¡¸And, what will we do after this?¡¹

    ¡¸I am intentionally using Triana and not using gate to withdraw from this area is to decided that too. Aren''t they going toe soon?¡¹

    The boat''s cruising speed was really rxed for someone in escape, but it seemed the reason for that was because Hajime was waiting for pursuer.

    Shia''s rabbit ears were perceiving the motor boat engine sound and the sound of water spray. Looking back, they could see the sight of Wilford and others riding five boats chasing after them.

    The boats were only the high performance boat that Wilford and co had prepared beforehand, and the people riding it were also only foreigners armed with firearms. It appeared they left behind the locals because they would only be a hindrance.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­the witnesses, is gone now.¡¹

    ''Aa~aa'', Shia looked up to the sky with face that seemed to say that.

    Even while she was like that, the boats of Wilford and others were closing the distance. And then, next they mercilessly fired. *dadada-dadada-* The bullets that were fired from semi-auto rifles caused the water surface around Triana to ssh.

    ¡¸Waa~~, they are firing at uuus~, like this I have no other choice except losing myself in counterattacking yeaaah~¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa~, that sounds really monotone desuu~. Who are you making that guarantee too? There is a limit even in being shameless you know!¡¹

    Even Shia''s tsukkomi was only treated like a passing wind, Hajime grinned wiiidely and pulled out Donner and pulled the trigger toward the boat that was running in parallel to them right now.

    There were three armed men riding on the boat. What they were readying to fire were thetest rifles. The bullets of Donner were flying into the muffles as though getting sucked into it.

    The men''s hand and shoulder area were turned into pitiful state. Terrible scream echoed between the river spray, but Hajime-san mercilessly aimed at the fuel tank and pulled the trigger.

    The bullet that flew in urately was a Burst Bullet. The exploding bullet turned the fuel tank into small explosive and causedrge explosion. The impact caused the boat to somersault. Because the boat was going at high speed, it danced in the air like a leaf fanned by the headwind, apanied with the blood soaked men.

    Wilford and co were dumbfounded in a daze while they reflexively tried to escape from the line of fire. They circled behind Triana.

    ¡¸I''m d I brought the sea mine''splete set. Kaclick.¡¹

    The red button that had ''Don''t push it! Absolutely don''t push it!'' written on it went *click-*. Countless sea mines were pouring out from the back of the ship!

    Those things that mixed into the jet water current of Triana and flowed backward couldn''t be avoided by the nearest boat.

    Thunderous sound. Arge boat danced in the air once more. It backflipped many times. Incidentally people also flew in the sky. Beautiful, they were drawing a beautiful parab arc.

    Wilford and others were passing through with convulsing expression under the arch that was decorated by boat, me st, water spray, and then men with the white of their eyes bared open.

    ¡¸Disperse! Disperse now!¡¹

    Wilford''s angry yell reached until Hajime and Shia. Wilford who always looked calm now looked desperate.

    Two boats raised their speed and sprang out to in front of Triana. The men on board aimed their rifles.

    ¡¸Sentori-sensei! Please-¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san''s tension is high!? Are you that happy that you can use weapon!? Is that it!?¡¹

    *Gashon-!* Sentori-senseiSentry Gun showed up. ''Anything and everything that move will be wrecked yeah!'' It was volley firing as though to say that!

    ¡¸Hiih, get down! Get down!¡¹

    ¡¸Get out from the firing line! Quick-¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell is that boat!¡¹

    ¡¸Are those two from MI6 huh!? There must be Q behind them!¡¹

    Rain of bullet passed through above the head of the men who noisily got down on the boat''s floor. The edge of the boat was pulverized in the blink of eye.

    ¡¸Shit-, if it''s like this then only desperate measure is left!¡¹

    One person took out a rocketuncher from the box on the boat''s bottom while lying down. And then, he took the chance while Sentori-sensei was reloading to stand up, and aimed the muzzle at Triana.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    He saw it.

    *Shaaaaaa-* A tubr object heading their way from underwater showing the glimpses of its figure on the water surface.

    ''Eeeeh? I had saw that thing before somewhere¡­¡­wait, NOOOOOOOO-!''

    The man tossed away theuncher and jumped out from the boat without hesitation.

    The men must be excellent mercenaries (?). Their expression changed when they saw theirrades swiftly escaped from the boat wordlessly, then without hesitation they simrly jumped toward the river without dy.

    Right after that, the torpedo impacted.

    Two boats, decorated with me st while dancing midair.

    ¡¸Is this a joke! Even being unexpected has a limit! Damn it all!¡¹

    Wilford threw his dramatic ir to the wind and evaded the falling boat while doggedly pursuing from behind. He shook the boat left and right diagonally behind Triana while shooting his handgun.

    Surprisingly, regardless of being above shaking boat, what''s more while the boat was meandering left and right, his aim was terrifyingly urate. Even by mistake it wasn''t a stunt that a mere businessman could do.

    Although, a monster who could easily surpass that terrifying skill was right here.

    *DopaaaN-!* Together with that slightly lengthened gunshot sound, sparks scattered in the air between thest boat Wilford was riding and Triana.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha?¡¹

    Wilford reflexively leaked out a stupid sounding voice.

    For the time being he changed his gun''s magazine and fired three consecutive shots.

    Sparks were generated midair once more.

    Looking carefully, there was the figure of Hajime steering the boat while holding arge revolver in one hand, its muzzle aimed to his back.

    ¡¸That''s impossible¡­¡­¡¹

    Wilford denied the most possible event by himself. It was only reasonable. Just who in the world would be able to believe that bullet could be shot down by another bullet.

    ¡¸Impossible! That''s not at the level of being unexpected anymore! Eei, you, lend me that!¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes.¡¹

    Wilford snatched a rifle from the man beside him, he firmly put the stock on his shoulder and fixed it there, then he fired repeatedly in full auto mode. As though to deny reality, the strength he put into the finger pulling tight on the trigger was abnormal.

    ¡¸Hah.¡¹

    A smile that was obviously fearless even from afar. What was pulled out was one morerge revolver. It was directed to behind matching Donner that had been reloaded without anyone noticing.

    Once more there was two lengthened bursting sounds. The fired bullets were twelve pieces.

    In contrast the magazine of the rifle Wilford was using had thirty shots.

    Even if for example an impossible phenomenon urred, it was obvious which side would won seeing from the simple difference in quantity.

    Regardless of that, Wilford witnessed it.

    The countless sparks dancing madly midair. And then, the sight of not even a single bullet he fired reached the target. No bullet even scratched the boat''s frame!

    Furthermore. When he moved his gaze toward the impact sound, there was bullet hole created on his boat''s engine part. White smoke was spewing out. He didn''t know if Hajime intentionally aimed there, but it seemed that even his boat''s engine was destroyed additionally.

    In addition, the cause that overturned the difference in quantity was simple. One bullet from Hajime intercepted two~three shots altogether. It was the so called reflection shot. After a bullet deflected the first bullet, its trajectory would change and deflected other bullet again. It was just like ying billiard.

    The sound of engine stopped, and a voice resounded in the ce that became quiet.

    ¡¸Now then, self-proimed businessman. Won''t you talk a little bit with me?¡¹

    Even though Hajime was reloading slowly, Wilford and his men didn''t have the slightest intention to take advantage of that opening.

    Triana was approaching toward their boat that was dead on water. Hajime-san was grinning widely.

    Although Wilford''s face was absurdly convulsing, he somehow returned a smile.

    ¡¸Yes, with pleasure!¡¹

    He responded to the dialogue invitation.

    ¨C

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It''s already December, but I will be happy if you readers can read leisurely.

    Now then, I have two things to notify.

    First, theic version of Arifureta is updated with thetest chapter.

    It can be read from Ovep-sama''s homepage, so please, by all means, I beg you to go there and take a look!

    The second notice is, tonight, from 9 PM, it seems that Arifureta special live broadcast will run at Niko niko douga!

    ¡ôTitle

    ¡¸Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou¡¹

    Drama CD salemeration special program & Ovep PR room branch-off edition

    It seems that the voice actors that are in charge of the Drama CD will make appearance there.

    Please take a look at this too by all means.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    ¨C

    ¡ùAN: I posted a chapter before this chapter, so please pay attention.

    When I woke up this morning, I received a lot ofment congratting me for Arifureta''s anime, so Shirakome is really terribly grateful.

    And so, this is only a short chapter that I wrote in two hours, but allow me to post a thanks short story for the congrattionments.

    No, I was really happy (^ ^)<hr>

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember ¡ð Day

    It seemed in Japan thest month of the year, December is called as ''shiwasu''. (TN: Shiwasu = ŽŸ×ß, the first kanji mean teacher/mentor, while the second kanji mean run)

    When I asked Hajime the meaning of it, the end of the year will be busy because of things, that even a "teacher" who is usually calm will be running around busily, something like that? That was what Hajime taught me. It seemed he doesn''t know the exact reason though.

    I see.

    Busy¡­¡­

    Busy, is it¡­¡­

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember X Day

    Tio and Remia recently are looking really busy.

    It seems that the clothing and jewelry shop they are managing is really booming. It looks like they are going to open a shop dedicated for kids within the year, and for the start of it they will do something like kids fashion show.

    It seems that Myuu will serve as the vanguard for that.

    Today too they were making Myuu trying on clothes for fashion show one after another. Myuu is floundering while nearly drowning.

    Fumu¡­¡­

    Adorable! Surely an angel will descend at the end of the year fashion show!

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember ¡÷ Day

    Recently Kaori is looking busy, so I cannot really prank her.

    Damn you, even though you are just Kaori, but making light of me like this, how cheeky.

    I hear that she is following around Yaegashi family that wants to end the dispute within the year or something. It seems that quite a lot of injured appear, so she is busily serving the role as healer.

    Come to think of it, Shizuku is making a really tired face isn''t she¡­¡­

    As expected from Yaegashi family. They being abat race aren''t just for show.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­I wonder, will both of them quickly get free time¡­¡­

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember @ Day

    Recently Hajime isn''t giving me attention.

    It seems that Otou-samafather-inw''spany is now like a scene of carnage.

    It looks like they want to release the newly created game within the year. Both father and son won''te home.

    Lonely¡­¡­

    And so, today I''m going to bring them supply.

    I dislike going to Otou-sama''spany but¡­¡­this is in order to stay at Hajime''s side.

    I am Yue. Even if the staffs-san of Otou-sama''spany came praying at me as though I am a founder of a new religion each time they met me, or even if I''m really troubled when they came worshipping saying ¡¸The healing came! Our goddess of healing has descended!¡¹, I am a woman who won''t withdraw for the sake of my husband!

    Although, it''s troubling that it became greatmotion every time, so this time I''m putting on the sses of recognition obstruction.

    I was normally noticed.

    ¡¸sses girl Yue-sama has descended!¡¹ Like that it became a greatmotion.

    Otou-sama said ¡¸Yue-chan, thank you foring! Everyone is half-dead already, but this is a more effective vitality restoration than energy drink or caffeine! We can still fight!¡¹ happily, so I''m d but¡­¡­

    Perhaps I should say that it''s as expected from the subordinates of Otou-sama.

    For them to easily ignore the recognition obstruction artifact of Hajime¡­¡­

    Hajime is frequently going ¡¸Just how in the world¡­¡­¡¹ while tilting his head in puzzlement.

    Anyway, after that Hajime care for me a little so I''m satisfied.

    It seems that the battle against deadline? is still continuing.

    I sent an encouraging yell of thank your for their hard work before going home quickly, but if I can say my true feeling, I wish he will finish quickly and stay at my side.

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember # Day

    Shia crossed over to Tortus.

    I hear that Hauria n is quarreling with the empire. She is going to assist with resolving it.

    I told her if I should help out, but she said ¡¸It''s okay. If it be troublesome then I''ll just mow down both sides!¡¹ before she energetically slipped through the gate.

    It looks like she will stay at the other side for a while.

    When the mood maker Shia is gone, as expected, Nagumo house feels like it be quiet somehow.

    ¡­¡­Damn Shia.

    How cheeky of her to leave me behind.

    Even though I told her that I''ll help out, it should be fine to not refuse¡­¡­

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember ¡î Day

    The asion of everyone being away from home be a lot.

    Because it''s Decembershiwasu.

    Because they are busy.

    Because, they are busy¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Eh? I''m, not busy though?

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember ¡ó Day

    Aaa, I''m reeeally busy!

    In the ce of everyone who are away from house, I''m doing the cleaning, the washing, sending things to them, aaa, I''m reeeally busy!

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember ¡õ Day

    I said a lie.

    I''m not busy, at all.

    Because, when I''m thinking of doing something, it will be generally over in a sh using magic.

    Because the electrical appliances of Nagumo house are artifact, it doesn''t take effort or time at all.

    Today too, everyone except me seems busy¡­¡­

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember $ Day

    Right now, I am pping around, rolling around on the bed, while writing diary.

    Then, I suddenly thought.

    Could it be I''m¡­¡­

    A NEET?

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember ¡ù Day

    Today, I tried asking Okaa-samamother-inw.

    Am I, a NEET vampire princess? I asked.

    Okaa-sama was dumbfounded. Then she exploded into augh so great she is rolling around on the floor.

    I don''t understand.

    ording to Okaa-sama, the cheat heroine vampire princess from another world, getting bothered that she might be a deadbeat is just too serial, and it hit right on her funny spot.

    Okaa-sama wasughing with teary eyes.

    For now, I''m sitting at the corner of the room, hugging my knees, while facing the wall.

    I''m feeling not wanting to do anything for a while.

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember ¡î Day

    Okaa-sama is inviting me while grinning widely.

    Amazingly, it seems that the shoujo mangagirlic Okaa-sama is working on will get an anime. It appears that she is busy with various things, like the preparatory meeting and the like. She told me that she want me to be like her assistance, doing secretarial thing.

    What consideration.

    Okaa-sama! I love you! The vampire princess get a job!

    I am the assistant Yue. The perfect secretary of Okaa-sama!

    I cannot stay like this. In order to be useful for Okaa-sama, first I have to fix my appearance properly! This isn''t the time to wear a sulking jersey!

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember ¨“ Day

    Today, I apanied Okaa-sama''s work.

    It''s strange to say it myself but, I believe that I was a perfect secretary.

    I became adult version using metamorphosis magic, wore stylish suit smartly, I also bundled up my hair crisply, and put on a sharp sses as insurance runs. No matter from where and how anyone look, it was the secretary Yue.

    Not just appearance, I casually guessed what Okaa-sama is looking for using soul magic and made preparation ahead.

    In order to give the other party good impression, I smiled a lot more than usual.

    Even if I don''t have needed thing in hand, I could take it out quickly using space magic.

    ¡­¡­How dreadful.

    My own perfect way of working, is dreadful!

    Perhaps being a secretary, is my hidden vocation.

    But, what concerned me though, was how Okaa-sama was smiling wryly for some reason, and it felt like all the staff-san of the other side had their gaze fixed on me the whole time¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­Okaa-sama. Is secretary Yue, not needed anymore?

    ¨C

    ¨D¨DDecember ? Day

    O Nagumo house! Everyone came home!

    Their expression was tired, but it seemed that everyone finished their business safely.

    It became a gathering of the whole family after so long.

    I heard various story from them. Looks like everyone had it difficult.

    ¡­¡­Having the whole family present is happiness.

    There is no doubt that I''m happy.

    No doubt about it, but¡­¡­

    It feels like the fundamental problem isn''t resolved.

    Is it mistaken for a vampire princess of another world to be a NEET?

    Thinking that, at night, I went to consult Hajime.

    I''m anxious about the future. Is it all right for me to stay a NEET like this? Should I do something like part-time job?

    Hajime rolled around withughter. Damn you, Hajime. Even though I consulted you while enduring shame that almost break through the heaven. The reaction of parent and child is really simr.

    Like that, when I stared at Hajime resentfully, Hajime apologized ¡¸My bad, my bad¡¹ while he also apologized ¡¸It was my bad that I made you feel lonely¡¹.

    It was a fact that I was lonely, but it''s not like he need to apologize for that.

    Just, I only thought a bit if I too can say ¡¸I did xxx¡¹, then how nice that would be.

    When I told him so, Hajime talked with a preface of ¡¸Yue is unexpectedly a person who is brimming with curiosity, so isn''t it fine if you try your hand on everything from A to Z that caught your interest? And so basically¡­¡­¡¹, and then he,

    ¡¸''I''m a fulltime housewife'', isn''t it fine even if you say that?¡¹

    Sheesh Hajime, he said such thing looking a bit embarrassed.

    It felt like scale had fallen off from my eyes.

    Housewife. Fulltime housewife. The yamato nadeshiko wife who is waiting for her husband''s return!!

    The murkiness in my heart cleared up all at once.

    I am Yue. The cheat fulltime housewife vampire princess!

    For now, as the duty of the housewife, I''ll push down my husband and receive him deliciously.

    ¨C<hr>

    TN: It was announced in the Niko live yesterday, but Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou will get an anime.

    It''s nned to get broadcasted at April next year.

    Other than that too,<ul><li>25 December Seventh volume plus Drama CD & Side Story first volume will be released at the same time</li><li>Side story [Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou - Zero] will get manga version</li><li>March next year Eighth volume plus Drama CD &ic version third volume</li></ul>

    Etc, etc, there are various information, so I''ll be happy if you readers can check them.

    For the detail, please go to the official site

    In any case, this too is all thanks to everyone who gave me support.

    Really, really thank you very much!

    From here on too, Shirakome himself will also have fun to the maximum, while also working hard so that I''ll be able to share a fun time with everyone, so from now on too please take care of Arifureta by all means.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    ¨C

    The boats floated side by side, and a dialogue was carried out on the river.

    Wilford who was face to face with Hajime also got gatling andrge revolver faced toward him on this asion. Cold sweat was flowing out like river from his whole body. Especially the dignity of therge revolver that was being grinded on his forehead, surely his life span was shrinking with certainty even now.

    By the way, about his underlings, perhaps it should be said "just as expected", they were really excellent. Although the majority of them were either those who was on Wilford''s boat or currently holding on the edge of the boat tiredly, but almost everyone survived even after going through Triana''s violence.

    Also, for some reason the researcher Brandon was also riding on Wilford''s boat, he was currently trembling while holding his head inside his hands. It waspletely unknown why he wasing along.

    ¡¸And, who are you guys actually? If I remember right¡­¡­Reletensepany you said?¡¹

    In respond to Hajime''s question, Wilford opened his mouth with his business smile in full throttle.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it''s just a mere tradingpany. It deals with various goods¨D¨D¡¹

    *Gorit-* Donner''s muzzle was carving wrinkle between his forehead.

    ¡¸That is the business in the surface, behind the scenes, it''s searching, researching, and making use of "relic of power"¡­¡­especially to use as weapon, it''s that kind ofpany.¡¹

    Hearing Wilford easily confessing everything, Brandon who was holding his head suddenly opened his eyes so wide.

    ¡¸You idiot! Are you nning betrayal!? The thing about relic is extremely a secret!¡¹

    Wilford didn''t even turn his gaze toward him.

    The men also didn''t show any particr reaction. If they had to choose, it seemed they were people who leaned more on Wilford''s side.

    Hajime tilted his head and asked.

    ¡¸¡­¡­"Relic of power"? Another fantasy wordes out again huh. What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸From where I''m standing it''s you who is more fantasy though¡­¡­¡¹

    Wilford showed a pondering face as though he was picking his words. His forehead was grinded.

    Seeing Wilford looking like he was going to spew out thepany''s secret like a Merlion statue, Brandon bellowed. Gyan gyan, Gyan gyan.

    ¡¸Young man, excuse me for a bit.¡¹

    Wilford quickly approached Brandon, constricted his neck hard, and easily silenced him for eternity. What a quick exit from the stage.

    ¡¸Oi oi, you do that really simply. Wasn''t he your coworker?¡¹

    ¡¸I considered him an unpleasant guy since the beginning. Besides, the situation is like this. In order for me and my subordinates to survive¡­¡­right, it can''t be helped. Now then, about the "relic of power"¡­¡­¡¹

    ording to the exnation of Wilford who wasn''t an ordinary person as expected, it seemed existences called "relic with power" existed in earth, so to speak they were things that had some kind of effect even among the "OOPartout of ce artifact".

    It wasn''t something that was known widely by society, but only extremely small fraction of people knew about it. It seemed that the information was regted even from countries. Rather OOParts were items to divert attention from that kind of relics.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What to do, Shia. Even earth is fantasy enough.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t feel that surprise though. There are also things like UFO or UMA, special program for that kind of mysterious phenomenon is often broadcasted in television right? I think it won''t be that strange even if one or two among those are actually the real thing.¡¹

    ¡¸My recognition was hardened that special program equal counterfeit but¡­¡­well, certainly this earth is vast. Or rather, before speaking about Tortus and so on, thinking really, really carefully, even our own environment itself is a fantasy that urred in earth huh¡­¡­¡¹

    The world was overflowing with mystery and the unknown. Hajime pressed on his forehead with one hand while groaning ¡¸Was I too caught up withmon sense despite having outrageous experience?¡¹.

    ¡¸And, what is the content of this box? You already grasped its exact location. So you must have understood what exactly this thing is right?¡¹

    The muzzle grinded again. It was a demand to talk using Donner.

    ¡¸I thought that perhaps it''s like this because you are purposefully asking for a talk, but as expected, you don''t know about the detail huh. How about it, young man. Isn''t this a good time for making a deal? If you want even more information than this¨D¨D¡¹

    *Gorit*.

    ¡¸tsu. My bad, but just like I said before this, I prized my life. It would be unbearable if the moment I told you everything you just go ''bang''. Aa, I''m used to torture so you can just consider that it won''t be effective. That''s why, first release us, after that¨D¨D¡¹

    Hajime pulled Donner back.

    ''He is going to negotiate!'' Wilford made a smile.

    Hajime-san lifted one hand to the sky.

    Wilford and others were all going ¡¸???¡¹ with tilted head.

    A few secondster. Star was twinkling in the sky. Even though it was afternoon.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Wilford and others all looked up to the sky. Afternoon star that was gradually increasing in brightness. The mouth of Wilford and others dropped wide open seeing that brilliant light.

    The next moment.

    Pir of light spreading heat wave and impact poured down from the sky! By chance, the impact point was the remain of the boat that was sted flying before this! The result wasn''t at the level of smashed to smithereens anymore. It was truly aplete annihtion! Water instantly evaporated and showed the bottom of the river! Terrific impact flooded the river!

    And yet, for some reason around the boat it was like there was only ripple that could be felt. There was no heat wave or impact at all.

    Before long, when the terrain of the river was slightly changed and the light from heaven settled down, a refreshing voice resounded.

    ¡¸Today''s weather is very good huh. In a day like this, it will make you want to drop the light of sun and dye everything crimson reallyyy¡¹

    Wilford and others were turning their face toward Hajime with a movement that felt like *gigigi* sound would be made. Hajime''s lips split open.

    ¡¸Ok, boss. Call me your dog.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling boss. Stop that.¡¹

    Wilford was truly coveting his life. It seemed his subordinates also had no objection. Perhaps it should be said that they were truly a pack of dogs. It appeared they were obediently following the decision of the top dog.

    ¡¸No see, this work is a failure after all so we will lose our ce from thepany. In the first ce I joined thepany was for earning fund to be an independent treasure hunter. I have been thinking that it would soon be the time for a change of job. Boss, I believe that we will be really useful you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t need to promote yourself like there is no tomorrow. If you answer what I want to know, I''ll let you go back alive.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­We are going to be useful you know? Seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m telling you it''s fine not to make sure like that. I got a loyal rabbit here in ce of loyal dog. You think I''m gonna take the burden of troublesome bunches for more than this huh.¡¹

    Hajime wouldn''t excessively apply hostility=murder like his time in Tortus. Unlike in Tortus, here there would be various trouble urring if people died or vanished. Thinking of the effort it would take to carry out the countermeasure afterward, Hajime would give pardon to a certain degree. Of course, it would also depend on the situation and the other party. Wilford and his group were people of the underworld, but they weren''t like cult group or terrorist that couldn''t be talked through. And so, Hajime''s words weren''t a lie.

    Wilford focused his gaze on Hajime for a while to sound out his true intention, but perhaps he somehow guessed Hajime''s thinking, because right after that he recovered his bright smile.

    ¡¸Hahaha, that''s really good to hear. We will vanish right away after the talk is over, so I earnestly beg for your mercy. And, about what that box actually is¡­¡­¡¹

    ording to him, the inside of the metal box was filled with ancient biological weapon as expected.

    Actually they discovered a lot of lithograph at an ancient ruin that was excavated atpletely different ce, and it was written there that there was a biological weapon here.

    ording to the result from deciphering the lithographs, a minority tribe that was originally living in secluded region was making use of it for medical treatment, the raw materials was a very small fraction of soil of the mountainous region. It seemed that by taking the medicine in a dose using peculiar way, mysteriously all kinds of sicknesses would be cured. But, if the way and amount of taking it were mistaken, it would instead cause the internal of the body to crumble and brought death.

    At the time, a certainrge country that was aiming for hegemony had their eye fixed to that effect. And then, they researched the soil and diverted its use into weapon. They would process the material, used wind to spread it and caused airborne infection, then the infected human would have the inside of their body crumbled in no time at all and died.

    ¡¸After deciphering the record of that time, the research team of thepany form a hypothesis that it might be the microbe in the soil¨D¨Dfurthermore it might be carnivorous microbe that was living in the ancient time. The infected would be feverish, and then it''s not that their cell would get necrosis or anything, they would physically "get eaten from the inside and die".¡¹

    ¡¸How can you understand such thing?¡¹

    ¡¸A mummy was discovered. From how it was strictly stored, most likely it was a quarantined corpse¡­¡­it seemed the research team understood the effect from investigating it.¡¹

    Hajime thought ¡¸I see¡¹. If that was the case, then it wasn''t a matter of poison resistance. Because it was practically no different from physical attack, what would be necessary was physical defense instead of resistance ability. And then, it was difficult to expect physical defense from internal organ. From the story it was understandable how it could even affect Hajime.

    Though he got a hunch that if it was Shia she might be able to defend even her internal organ against it using fighting spirit.

    ¡¸Hm? Come to think of it, was the team that discovered it all right? They discovered human that got done in by biological weapon right?¡¹

    ¡¸It was from BC era. The microbe already died.¡¹

    It was a strange story. If that was the case, Shia''s Future Sight shouldn''t activate.

    In that case,

    ¡¸I see. That lithograph also recorded the way to preserve the biological weapon, and the chronology how it was brought here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That save the time.¡¹

    There was no definite record, but even that microbe went extinct due to some kind of cause. The fury of the biological weapon was ended. But, not all of them. It seemed the excavated ruin was the grave of the royalty of a destroyed country, and ording to the record a single princess survived.

    After many twists and turns, the girl secured the method to preserve the microbe in hibernating state and even the microbe itself, and then she escaped from the pursuit of enemy country.

    ¡¸And that is this ruin huh.¡¹

    ¡¸In the beginning it seemed to be the exclusive hideout for the royalty of that country. You understand if you have seen that undergroundbyrinth right? It''s impossible to built it without great authority and fortune.¡¹

    Certainly, it was natural to think of that ce as the gathering of the best technology of the country.

    Wilford and co thoroughly investigated the record, and determined that thest princess had escaped. At the same time, they also found out that thest princess tried to aplish her revenge by using the biological weapon inside the hegemony country. This ruin was truly a hideout where time of remaining in obscurity was spent.

    ¡¸But, in the end that princess didn''t use the weapon huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. It was also left in the record.¡¹

    ording to the record, the princess wasn''t getting into thebyrinth because of the enemy pursuit. Most likely she was wavering between her vengeful heart and the weight of sin of releasing the nightmare once more into this world. In the end, she reconsidered herself that the biological weapon should be buried for eternity, but her vassal didn''t agree.

    The vassals who were driven by hatred and vengeful thought attempted to seize the weapon.

    The girl escape to the deepest part, and after that she never came out in order to seal the weapon along with herself.

    ¡¸Or perhaps, she might be exhausted because of her vassal''s betrayal and the truth of her ruined country.¡¹

    The corpse of warrior in front of that door. Was he the only ally of the princess? Or else, a traitor who pursued the princess until the very end? In the end, why did she died on that trap mechanism?

    Right now they didn''t understand, but there was no doubt it was a tragedy that happened in far away past.

    ¡¸Naturally, the enemy country came to search for the princess. They rounded up the surviving vassals and grasped the situation. They then entered the undergroundbyrinth, but it resulted with a lot of victim. As a matter of fact, it seemed the king of that country himself who disseminated that biological weapon went ¡ºThis is bad, seriously bad¡». They then decided topletely seal thebyrinth.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is only the words of the king of the country that disseminated the biological weapon is rough like that huh.¡¹

    In any case, Reletensepany that investigated that kind of details then dispatched Wilford and co in order to obtain the ancient biological weapon.

    ¡¸Now then, young man. I have said everything that I know. It seems that you aren''t Vatican''s people, so I think you shouldn''t have any more business with me though?¡¹

    Wilford pleaded once more ¡¸Don''t kill me very please¡¹ with strong gaze.

    Hajime personally felt that somehow there was a curious word mixed in Wilford''s sentence just now, so he grinded Donner once more while ignoring Wilford''s gaze.

    ¡¸Why are you mentioning Vatican just now?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I''m d. I''m convinced seeing your reaction. No you see, in our business Vatican is like our biggest rival. Fundamentally that side is collecting and managing relic of power. The agent from there is really merciless. They are our rival while at the same time they are also the synonym of terror.¡¹

    Earth was seriously fantasy. Thinking that, Hajime looked up to the sky with aplicated look.

    But, Wilford''s next words changed his expression.

    ¡¸Well, in a sense, taking on "returnee" as opponent instead of them is more not worth it though.¡¹

    *Gorit*. Wilford-san''s forehead was drenched with cold sweat.

    ¡¸A, haha, as I thought that''s the case huh. Goddammit. So I had pulled the worst card right from the start. This is why I''m saying that life is always going to unexpected direction.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine to curse, but you understand what I want to ask right? Answering honestly is for you own sake y''know? You don''t want to be fish fodder aren''t you?¡¹

    Wilford answered while still sweating coldly.

    ¡¸I''m in the business of chasing after world''s mystery you know? There is no way I wouldn''t get interested at the group disappearing incident and returneemotion at Japan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, certainly. We also got probed by ultish secret society after all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, the bizarre information control that is so perfect it''s eerie. Reletense investigated it thinking that it might be rted with relic of power you know? Though they didn''t get satisfactory result.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, even though there wasn''t any satisfactory result, how did you understand I''m a returnee?¡¹

    ¡¸No, because¡­¡­¡¹

    Wilford''s gaze turned toward the spot where there was *chudon* from the sky just now.

    ¡¸It''s about three months ago I think. You used that at Britain too right?¡¹

    ¡¸? Britain¡­¡­ah, that time huh.¡¹

    The time of *chudon* that a certain lord requested.

    It seemed that Reletensepany also grasped the situation at Britain to a certain degree. Hajime did forbid the rted people from talking and manipted society''s recognition to a certain degree, but as expected, he didn''t do anything like erasing the memory of all the people living nearby who saw that light. It wasn''t strange that the sky *chudon* got known. After all, a facility was blown away along with the terrain. And the result, there was also a temporary water outage after that.

    ¡¸And so, Reletensepany is gathering the information of you all to a certain degree. That''s why even if you dispose of me¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸So you''re saying, don''t kill me even if I''m not gonna take you in. ¡­¡­You are someone really good at calcting right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, boss. I, Wilford and my subordinates won''t get involved at all with boss and also the returnees and people rted with them! Rather, when you need it I will be really useful¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You are really persistent at promoting yourself! It''s fine, we are going to take care things like that by ourselves. Also, if you call me boss again, I''m gonna shoot you.¡¹

    Hajime stored away Donner with an exasperated expression. Tension left from Wilford''s shoulders and he let out a long sigh. It seemed that inside he was really nervous in contrast with his outside appearance.

    ¡¸If there is no more work particrly, I''m thinking of being allowed to quickly withdraw but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa? Aah, it''s fine already. Go.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I really want to do just that but, look, our boat is destroyed so¡­¡­¡¹

    Wilford. He really had great personality. It seemed he was implicitly pleading ''Can you take us until the ruin, or until Puhang city?''.

    Certainly, there was quite a distance whichever way they would go. Furthermore, this river normally had crocodile. The men hanging on the edge of the boat sometimes were worrying of their surrounding even now must be because of that.

    Wilford and co were turning gaze that was filled with hope at Hajime.

    Toward them who was like that, Hajime naturally smiled brightly.

    ¡¸Is that necessary?¡¹

    The ce became deadly silent.

    ¡¸Noo, see. There are also injured people here, as expected¨D¨D¡¹

    *Gorit*

    ¡¸You guys! It''s a race until Puhang city! Now, swim! Be careful of crocodile!¡¹

    Wilford energetically swam downstream like a fish that had obtained water. The men were carrying the injured while following him hurriedly.

    ¡¸In a sense, they are happy bunches huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that right desuu~. I thought that he was just a smug person, but if I have to say which one, he is a gag personnel instead.¡¹

    By the way, they casually left behind Mr. Brandon. It couldn''t be helped, so Hajime and Shia left the boat where Brandon was at to be carried away by the flow. Surely, he too would drift away to somewhere.

    ¡¸Now then, Shia. About from here on¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes desu. What to do?¡¹

    Hajime showed a pondering gesture for a bit.

    ¡¸Let''s see. At first our objective is to search for Hauria''s base farther at the back region of the ruin, but now, I''m thinking it should be fine if we just make that ancient ruin into Hauria''s base.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that riiight. It''s easily a fortress already after allll. An undergroundbyrinth overflowing with killing intent.¡¹

    ¡¸Right? They are a bunches who greatly love booby trap after all. They are going to be happy for sure. Right now it''s submerged and broken, but it can just be fixedter.¡¹

    ¡¸But, as a hideout¡­¡­that Reletensepany whatever know about it already.¡¹

    ¡¸About that, the local people won''t get near because of the rumor of the curse, and the government of this country doesn''t know of its worth. In that case, it''s necessary to do something about the recognition of the foreigners.¡¹

    If only that point could be cleared, then the ancient ruin''s undergroundbyrinth would definitely be a good base for Hauria n.

    Hajime said ¡¸And so¡­¡­¡¹ as preface,

    ¡¸I''m thinking to march into Reletensepany for a bit. Right away. I''m also curious about their information on us.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that right~. I''m concerned about the information about us. It''s unfortunate that the date is interrupted, but yes, let''s go right away.¡¹

    Both of them nodded to each other, then Hajime took out thepass and crystal key and immediately teleported from the forest area to the center of a metropolis in America.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A metropolis in west coast. A high rise building in a corner of that city¨D¨DReletensepany''s floor thirty,

    ¡¸To think that a robbery case already urred at the ce we infiltrated, this is just too much.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Hajime-san. No matter where and what you try to do, you will encounter trouble. It''s only Hajime-san that is impossible to find the "expected unexpected" happen to you.¡¹

    Such conversation between Hajime and Shia resounded.

    Ahead of the gaze of the two was flickering light, ss wall that was partly smashed, a little bit of scattered blood, and then several copsed guards, along with several people who seemed to be staffs.

    No matter how they looked, it was a scene of a case.

    Due to the difference of time zone, the curtain of night had already descended here. It seemed that most people had gone home, so there was few presence of people inside thepany. Seeing how there wasn''t any rm ormotion that could be heard, it seemed that what happened in this floor hadn''t been discovered yet.

    The two came here with the guidance of thepass, so they should be able to find the file regarding returnee or ancient ruin at the terminal in this floor, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Is this done by industrial espionage? ording to Luffy, it looks like this is apany that is prosperous at behind the scene.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, Hajime-san. Before we get dragged into a strange trouble again, let''s aplish our objective quickly.¡¹

    Hajime nodded to Shia''s words and called out the Arachne-san group. It was in order to inject sleeping drug into the copsed people, just in case.

    Seen from the side, it was like an inhuman act of beating a corpse, but because the guard whose wound seemed serious also got a tiny bit of healing medicine injected into them, it was a good deed instead. Even if they were starting to convulse *twitch twitch* from it.

    ¡¸Come to think of it Hajime-san, how are we going to check the information? I imagine that the PC has protection right?¡¹

    For the data rted to ancient ruin, they could just destroy the serverter and also apply recognition maniption to the staffs with something like ¡¸Heh? Feels like I forgot something? Well, it mustn''t be a big deal if I forgot about it¡¹.

    Although, regarding the information of returnee, just in case they also wanted to confirm how much thepany actually grasped and how skilled their information gathering ability was.

    And so, it would be the quickest to browse the data from the terminal, but something like the data of apany naturally couldn''t be browsed that easily. The data was obviously being protected using password and so on.

    Something like hacking waspletely the field of earth technology> Hajime could do programming for things rted to create game, but he had no technology to infiltrate the terminal of apany.

    And so, Shia''s question was only natural.

    ¡¸No problem. I''ll use this.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Hajime took out two sunsses from Treasure Warehouse. He put one on himself while also putting the other on Shia.

    ¡¸It''s an artifact to rey the sight of the past through the lens¨D¨DUrd ss.¡¹

    It was an artifact that Tio often used to gather image album. In Tio''s case, the camera she used had Urd ss as its lens.

    Seeing the past using this artifact would consume magic power in proportion of the time that was traced back, that consumption rate was also at a level that couldn''t be made fun of, but just peeking back through this one whole day to look at the password wouldn''t be a problem.

    ''I see'', Shia nodded while for now she cracked her neck. She was putting in fighting spirit~

    ¡¸Why is it only my sunss that looks like party-goer''s specification!? Isn''t the frame absurdly heart shaped!?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not all y''know. Try filling it with magic power.¡¹

    She tried pouring. The sses shined really shiny! Light of seven colors brilliantly and super colorfully decorated inside the dark room!

    Shia was shining bright!

    ¡¸Is there other?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you dissatisfied about?¡¹

    ¡¸Mostly everything.¡¹

    Even though he created it for Shia''s sake. Even though Yue was pleased with it. Hajime muttered such things while taking out different sunss. It was teardrop type.

    Shia personally felt something like ¡¸Ee~, isn''t there anything with smarter look?¡¹, but¡­¡­when she put it on she thought ¡¸Eh? It''s unexpectedly suited me?¡¹.

    ¡¸Well, I''m fine with this but¡­¡­when Hajime-san is wearing round type sunss, it feels terribly suspicious, or really fishy.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the booming recently. When you meet the people of government wearing this, they generally will draw back. The bunches who should be good in poker face will have their thought ¡ºThi, this guy, he is totally fishy!¡»pletely appear on their face.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don''t y around with the reaction of government''s people.¡¹

    Hajime cackled while prompting Shia to activate the ability of Urd ss to see the past.

    Through Urd ss, the past image of the room began to be projected.

    First, the situation of the incident was projected.

    ¡¸Oo, it''s like movie desuu! This mister thief somehow is amazing! Hajime-san, let''s look from the beginning of the assault!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly it''s like movie huh. Yosh, then starting from the beginning of the attack¡­¡­¡¹

    The image was projected like a rey and the beginning of the attack was normally yed back.

    Just as the two said, a sight that was like a movie scene spread out.

    The attacker wore a really fit coat with his face hidden by mask. That mask was like the face of Kao¡ðshi of a certain anime movie of spirited away phenomenon, it looked really eerie.

    It seemed the attacker was alone. He made several staffs who were working overtime to faint, then threatened thest one with a knife and began to browse the information terminal. And then, he gave instruction to the male staff who was stiff from terror and began to copy the information to a storage medium.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This guy.¡¹

    The browsed information and the copied content caused Hajime to narrow his eyes and reflexively leaked out his voice.

    ¡¸It''s the information of the ancient ruin isn''t it~. How timely. Well, that is fine but, why, even the information of returnee¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than it being his objective, it feels more like he discovered it by chance and snatched it on the asion huh.¡¹

    Although, Hajime wondered why there was a need to expressly go as far as copying the data. If the man was an industrial spy, there should be other information that could be more profitable.

    The image was progressing even while Hajime and Shia tilted their head in puzzlement. Then, two guards carelessly arrived in the middle of the copying progress. Looks like they were patrolling.

    The threatened staff instantly looked relieved, but right after that he was punched and fainted. The attacker also attacked the guards. He sent flying one guard using old-looking copsed baton, while the other one was blown away to the ss wall with a midair spinning kick.

    After confirming that the guards were silenced, the attacker pulled out the storage media that had finished the data copying before vanishing inside the dark corridor as though melting into darkness.

    ¡¸Hoee~, it was amazing. That''s obviously a pro. Just who in the world could he be?¡¹

    Shia raised an admiring voice, but Hajime didn''t react. When she looked, Hajime was folding his arms thinking of something.

    ¡¸What''s wrong? Is Hajime-san concerned with the information of returnee getting taken?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not really a big problem. After all usingpass we can find the attacker''s whereabouts right away. There is no rush. Just¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just? What is it? Is there something concerning?¡¹

    ¡¸It was just for an instant but, the baton that guy showed, also when he jumped, at the inner part of his exposed coat¡­¡­I saw cross mark.¡¹

    ¡¸??¡¹

    ''What''s wrong with that?'' Shia''s rabbit ears tilted. Hajime exined while pondering.

    ¡¸If you say that it might be just a fashion, then that''s that, but if that''s not the case, then it will be quite troublesome I guess. If that guy has a backing just like what I''m imagining, the people behind him will be interested in "returnee".¡¹

    ¡¸The people behind him¡­¡­you mean that attacker-san belong to an organization, and that organization is troublesome?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know whether they are troublesome or not though. I also don''t know what their intention is.¡¹

    ¡¸H~m? Who could it be?¡¹

    ¡¸Luffy said it right? The organization that should be avoided in this business?¡¹

    ¡¸Ee~rr¡­¡­ah¡¹

    Shia hit her palm *pon* when she remembered. Hajime who saw that nodded and spoke the organization, or rather the country the attacker might belonged to.

    ¡¸Right, it''s Vatican.¡¹

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A residential area in a certain ce at Britain.

    The town had splendid harmony between new and old building. Inside a house at a tranquil area slightly distanced from the center of the city, resounded a voice of a girl that sounded delighted, or joyful, or it wouldn''t even be an exaggeration to say that the voice sounded happy.

    ¡¸Ko~suke~! The pie is finished baking~!¡¹

    The voice''s owner was a blonde haired beautiful girl with hair in side tail style and wearing frilly apron and fluffy kitchen mitten¨D¨DEmily Grant.

    Her hands had a container of apple pie that was baked just now. She sniffed *sun sun-* at the sweet gentle aroma in enjoyment, with her almond-shaped eyes that were like cat narrowing in satisfaction.

    ¡¸Ko~suke~! Can you hear me~? You can leave trimming the garden forter, so let''s eat before it get cold~¡¹

    Emily-chan was calling at her beloved person who was currently tending the garden with a voice that sounded sweeter than apple pie.

    At present, the one at the garden was Kousuke E Abyssga¨D¨Dnot, it was Endo Kousuke.

    Although, to be more urate it was one of his clones. The main body was at Japan. Although, even though it was clone body, it could share information with the main body in real time, it also could eat. The sense of taste could also be shared.

    From the point that it "wasn''t the main body", Emily personally felt lonely, she also longed for the real one, but she convinced herself with saying ¡¸A convenientmunication method that is a bit real¡¹.

    By the way, right now her family wasn''t at home. They were going out. And so, there was just the two of them. Emily would restrain herself in front of her family, but when it was just the two of them she became awfully indulgent. In various things.

    From the garden, ¡¸Got it~! I''ming soon!¡¹ such voice could be heard. Just from that, Emily''s expression loosened ''funya~''.

    She put the apple pie on the te while humming, and went toward the living room with light footsteps.

    And then,

    ¡¸Yo, sorry for the intrusion.¡¹

    There was a demon king.

    ¡¸HIIIIIIIIH, HE CAME OUUUTT!?¡¹

    Emily-chan screamed and leaped on the spot. The apple pie danced in the air.

    ¡¸WATCH O~UT! AND THEN IT''S A WASTEE~E! DESUU!¡¹

    Shia caught the te and apple pie while generating afterimage. Hajime nced at that while speaking his dissatisfaction with throbbing vein on his forehead.

    ¡¸Oi you, why are you screaming right after seeing my face?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry! My Kousuke is always much obliged to you!¡¹

    She stood at attention before giving a beautiful bow. It was as though her husband''s superior¨D¨Dfurthermore it was someone at the rank of president or chairman suddenly visited her home. Even while at her wits'' end, Emily-chan desperately greeted like a young wife.

    At their first meeting, various things happened. Various things.

    ¡¸Geez, Hajime-san you dummy! That''s why I told you not to teleport directly, but visit from the entrance. Please don''t scare my cute little sis. Are you all right, Emily-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Shi, Shia-oneesan¡­¡­I''m, ALL RIGHT DESSU!¡¹

    She didn''t look okay at all no matter how one looked at her.

    By the way, they teleported directly inside the house was because there were the guards from Britain''s intelligence bureau around Grant house, so this was so they wouldn''t get spooked. Though Shia wished that they didn''t spook Emily rather than them.

    Then, there Kousuke entered the living room saying ¡¸Emily? Are you okay? Looks like Nagumo and Shia came though¡¹ while wiping his hands with a towel.

    ¡¸Kousukee!¡¹

    Emily quickly snuggled beside Kousuke. It seemed she was really nervous to be in the presence of the demon king.

    Kousukeforted Emily ''there, there'' while asking.

    ¡¸Nagumo, and also Shia-san. What''s the matter you two? If I remember right, you two were in the middle of a trip right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, it became a bit troublesome mater. This is work request.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Trouble?¡¹

    Kousuke''s vignce jumped up. He looked at Hajime with reluctant face.

    Hajime smiled wryly at such Kousuke while putting a metal box beside the apple pie.

    ¡¸You see, this is something we found at an underground dungeon of an ancient ruin. A powerful biological weapon that destroyed several countries in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸WAIT A SECOOOOOOND-! There are a lot of ce to tsukkomi than I don''t know where to begin here! But for now, don''t put that beside Emily''s apple pie!¡¹

    Kousuke recovered the apple pie swiftly while putting in a deft tsukkomi.

    His gaze was intensely pleading ¡¸Exin the situation right from the start! No, as expected just go home!¡¹.

    Of course, demon king-sama didn''t go home!

    Emily said ¡¸Come to think of it, sheesh me, I didn''t even bring out tea!¡¹, she then returned to the kitchen with hurried footsteps looking like a young wife as expected. Hajime gave her a nce while starting to exin the situation without allowing any argument.

    Hajime talked while yummily enjoying Emily''s handmade tea and apple pie. When he finished talking, Kousuke raised a dryughing voice saying ¡¸Earth, is seriously fantasy¡¹. Hajime grinned widely at him and said.

    ¡¸And so, it will be a lot of hard work investigating that guy''s too big backing, so I''ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t leave it to me. Stop. I don''t know anything.¡¹

    ¡¸You see, this biological weapon, it seems that originally it would be a cure-all when it''s mixed using peculiar way.¡¹

    ¡¸No, listen to me. I''m not going to ept it you listening.¡¹

    ¡¸If Emily is interested then it''s find if you turn it over to her. It''s something like this after all. I''ll prepare the facility, I''ll also set up any necessary things. It''s going to be a part of the reward. If you aren''t interested, I cannot handle it so I''ll just dispose of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi Nagumo, listen. I said already I''m not gonna do it. The opponent is just too big, you said it yourself. Rather than me doing it solo, you guys doing it is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The reward is this much see. You will need funds for the wedding right?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean wedding fund!? If you think I''m going to get lured by such words¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke howled to Hajime who ignored his words and continued talking, but beside him the girl with superabundance attribute, Emily tensed her face and taking the bait, she answered.

    ¡¸epted! Demon king-sama! Let''s do our best, Kousuke!¡¹

    ¡¸Emily is baited!? That''s just too easy right!? Or rather, which is it? Which got you hooked? Is it the ancient cure-all? Or else the marriage fund with me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ko, Kousuke¡­¡­in front of demon king-sama and Shia-oneesan, you said "marry with me" like that¡­¡­I''m, embarrassed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stop extracting only convenient words from myment like a journalist!?¡¹

    Emily-chan pressed her cheeks with both hands while fidgeting with faked reluctance. Her trademark side tail also swayed *furi furi*.

    ¡¸It''s great that you two got along really well. If you need anything else contact me againter.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait, Nagumo! Why are you looking like you aren''t going to touch this even with a pole! You are leaving this wholesale to me too much! At the very least do this job together with me!¡¹

    Hajime stood up from his seat and opened a gate, to which Kousuke pleaded earnestly to him.

    Hajime smiled brightly to such Kousuke once more and,

    ¡¸I''m in the middle of date with Shia. Telling me to suspend it like that¡­¡­Endo, since when you became that kind of terrible guy?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up-. I don''t want getting told that I''m a "terrible guy" only by you!¡¹

    ''You''ve really changed huh¡­¡­''. Hajime said such thing with that kind of attitude. In respond Kousuke put in a tsukkomi with throbbing vein on his forehead.

    However, such objection was just like a breeze against swaying willow,

    ¡¸Because it''s true right? For the moment, you already got the result from mock exam to your targeted medical university that can be said as certain, if you do nothing but studying then you''ll want to move your body, and then you said that you want to do something, not sports, but something with tension. That''s why, I suggested this to help you refresh, and yet, you told me to do it myself even if it will make Shia sad, really, someone like you is just¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸DAaaAAAAH, I got it! I got it already! I just need to do it right!?¡¹

    *mumble mumble, grumble grumble* Seeing Hajime starting to talk like that, Kousuke responded in abandonment.

    To that, Hajime bestowed ¡¸Oo, so you will ept huh. As expected from Abyssgate!¡¹ words of praise (?) to him.

    ¡¸Then, take care of the rest.¡¹

    He easily said that and walked to the other side of the gate apanied by Shia.

    From behind, ¡¸I''ll contact youter for sure! Pick up the call okay!¡¹ such voice resounded. It was regarding information leak of theirrades, so in the end, surely Kousuke wouldn''t hesitate to help out Hajime right from the start. It was just the opponent would be too big if their worry was right in the mark, that he was a bit anxious to do it alone.

    Perhaps guessing suchplicated worry of Kousuke, Shia groaned after the gate closed.

    ¡¸Uu~n, will he be okay I wonder?[

    ¡¸It''s going to be all right, if we leave it to Endo.¡¹

    In a sense, that was the greatest proof of demon king-sama''s trust.

    ¡¸Certainly the date with Shia is a priority, but when the date is over, I want to reconsider about things rted to enterprise. Just like Reletensepany. Besides, there is no one that is superior to that guy in covert investigation, so he is the suitable person to deal with an opponent that we don''t want to discern our movement. Well, if it''s necessary, I''ll lend him as much help as possible.¡¹

    Hajime said that with a shrug. He then pulled himself together and suggested something.

    ¡¸Rather than that, Shia. This ce is still Britain, but are we going to continue the search for base? We still have time remaining in the trip schedule anyway.]

    ¡¸What are we going to do with the ancient ruin?¡¹

    ¡¸We are keeping it on hold for now. In Britain there is a lot of forest with abundant nature. And there are many famous story of forest with witch in it. ult story like sorcery or magic is also the staple here. So perhaps, we might find new earth fantasy here?¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, that sounds good! Then, let''s go to a date in Britain''s forest for the remaining time!¡¹

    Shia hopped around happily.

    Hajime too naturally smiled.

    It felt like they would get the attention of some kind of great power like this, but in front of the smile of the rabbit that was the very definition of innocence, he could think of it as just trivial problem.

    After having a lot of fun spending important time with Shia¡­¡­then, he would check at the lord''s condition just in case. Hajime muttered that inside his heart while¡­¡­

    Hajime strongly gripped back the hand that Shia presented to him with delighted smile on her face.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Continuing fromst week, I received a lot of congrattingment for getting anime.

    Really thank you very much!

    Now then, there are about two notifications.<ul><li>At Gardo, Arifureta Nichijou''stest chapter is updated!</li></ul>

    It''s interesting as usual. To the degree it make me want to reimport the material back to the main story lol

    If you like, please go there to look by all means.

    ¨C<ul><li>The second is apology.</li></ul>

    The spin-off [Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou Zero 1] that was nned to beunched at 25 December will move to 28 December

    It get dyed. ¡­¡­It seems there are various circumstances.

    Volume 7 will still beunched at 25 December.

    My deepest apology to those who has made a n or looking forward to it.

    It will be dyed by three days but, please kindly take care of it.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    ¨C

    At the time the "returnee" uproar was calming down, in a certain day where there would be consecutive holiday in a few more days.

    In the living room of his home, Hajime was encountering an extremely troubling situation.

    ¡¸If you want to pass through here, then step over your mother''s dead body.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    His mother Sumire was standing on his way while repeatedly jumping sideways for some reason.

    Her gaze was sharp, and her movement was agile. She was muttering ¡¸kabaddi kabaddi kabaddi¡¹ with small voice¡­¡­it seemed that it wasn''t sideways leaping, but she was imitating India''s national sport.

    It waspletely mysterious that for some reason his mother challenged him with India sport even though he was only trying to go to the kitchen to take some drink.

    And then, speaking of mystery,

    ¡¸Hajime. Tou-san will cry if you aren''t showing any reaction soon you know?¡¹

    Surely it also applied to the father¨D¨DShuu, standing behind him in Joj¡ð pose that looked rtively painful. (TN: Jojo pose)

    In other words, currently Hajime who was trying to take drink from the kitchen was being surrounded by his mother who was doing kabaddi and his father who standing in Joj¡ð pose for some reason.

    Hajime let out a long sigh and,

    ¡¸I don''t want to say something like this to my parents but¡­¡­I''ll dare to say it. ¨D¨DSeriously annoying.¡¹

    ¡¸Myy, how can you say that to your father! Just because he is a bit like that, it''s cruel! Apologize!¡¹

    ¡¸Oii, how can you say that to your mother! Just because she is a bit like that, that''s cruel! Apologize!¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu looked at each other. It seemed they both thought that Hajime''s words were directed to the other one. It never crossed their mind that those words could be for themselves.

    ¡¸Wait a second dear. Just what is annoying from me. He referred to the father who is standing in Joj¡ð pose at the living room you know? In this world there is no human more annoying than you right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? I don''t get what do you mean though? Is there something more annoying than a mother who is doing kabaddi inside the house? Stop running from reality, Sumire.¡¹

    A beat. ¡¸Aa?¡¹¡¸Oo?¡¹ They both pressed on each other. Nagumo family''s married couple were galring at each other while sandwiching their son in between.

    Hajime was massaging his forehead to endure the headache from the outbreak of iprehensible matrimonial quarrel.

    ¡¸Anyway leave aside the matrimonial quarrel for now, can you say just what in the world you two were nning to do?¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu who were ring at each other returned to their original position with a jump *hyupa-*, then with a good coordination that would make one wonder just what with the dangerous atmosphere before this, they spoke their desire.

    ¡¸¡¸We want to go to another world travel!!¡¹¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu''s eyes were sparkling. It seemed they wanted to go to Tortus. There would be consecutive holiday soon, so they must be wanting to go to a family trip. And they were requesting for the destination to be another world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tortus huh. My bad, but is it no good to postpone it for a bitter? It''s not that we cannot go, but it will make my n to get disordered greatly.¡¹

    There was a method to go to Tortus. The method was simple. If there was thepass and Crystal Key, they could go anywhere.

    Although, it wasn''t like there was no problem at all. It was the fuel. Even calling the amount of energy needed to travel between worlds as enormous was still underselling it, an absurd amount of magic power would be necessary. They couldn''t travel that easily.

    For now, there was a stock of magic power that was just barely enough. There was enough, but there was schedule to use it until Hajime could establish a method to travel easily and freely to another world. He hesitated to use it merely just to go ying.

    Hajime was looking reluctant, however, Sumire and Shuu showed acent smile as though wanting to say ¡¸That reaction is just as expected¡¹.

    And then, they signaled by whistling in front of the dubious Hajime. By the way, Sumire couldn''t whistle, so she was saying ¡¸Pyuuu¡¹.

    Right after the whistling echoed inside Nagumo house, multiple silhouettes appeared in the living room. It was a teleport that didn''t even use gate¨D¨D"Divine Existence".

    Naturally, the ones that appeared were Yue, and then Myuu, Remia, Shia, and Tio who seemed to be teleported by Yue. Yue and co then began moving with a smooth movement that was like trained troupe.

    ¡¸A-no-ther-world! Want-to-go! A-no-ther-world! Want-to-go!¡¹

    When Sumire was starting to take the lead, at the front Myuu, Yue, Remia, and then Sumire were lining up vertically in that order and began doing Choo Choo ¡ðrain. (TN: Choo Choo Train, google it)

    Myuu wasughing while doing her best to move her small body in big circle. Yue was depicting a circle with slightly dyed movement. She was expressionless, but she looked like she was having fun somewhat. Remia too was chuckling¡¸Ufufu ?¡¹ while following their movement splendidly.

    Hajime thought. ''These guys, they absolutely practiced this''. At the same time, the face of his mother who was pleading for another world travel with triumphant look made him irritated somehow.

    ¡¸That''s right!¡¹

    ¡¸To another woorld!¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s go! Desuu!¡¹

    When he looked back, Tio, Shuu, and Shia were lining up horizontally while making chuuni pose. Their pose was Joj¡ð pose that came from umting research on top of research.

    At the front was his mother''s gang perfectly reproducing a revolving dance that was leaving impression in the heart somehow even though its formal name still wasn''t clear despite the dance''s fame, while at the back was his father''s gang who was doing perfect chuuni pose that was also impossible to forget.

    ¡¸I waaant to see my son''s cool side juust for a biit~?¡¹

    ¡¸It was my dream to get my son to take me going to a trip you knooow~. I wish my son will fulfill his filial piety~¡¹

    The mother and father were whining with their all.

    Hajime''s forehead massage was getting more intense.

    When he was holding his head at his wits'' end toward the entricity that was under the name of parents'' pestering, Yue who was expressionlessly twirling opened her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. It''s important to do what should be done, but family service is also important.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue¡­¡­¡¹

    A telepathy suddenly arrived from Yue.

    ¡º¡­¡­Besides, Okaa-samamother-inw and Otou-samafather-inw want to know the track that Hajime walked. This isn''t simply curiosity. But because this is about their treasured son.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­I understand. Hajime doesn''t really want, Okaa-sama and Otou-sama to know about what Hajime did. Isn''t that right?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­You''re right. I think it''s something they don''t need to know.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Okaa-sama and Otou-sama also understand that Hajime is thinking like that. But, exactly because of that, they want to know. In order to convey, that they can embrace Hajime with their feeling like now even after knowing.¡»

    Hajime looked up.

    Tortus was an important ce where he met Yue and others. There was no way he was avoiding it.

    But, at the same time, that world was also hell for Hajime. What he did to escape and return home, should be called as gruesome in earth.

    He didn''t have the slightest but of regret, and if it was necessary he would do the same thing even now.

    Although, he had already told his parents about what he had done, and even Hajime would hesitate to make his father and mother to expressly follow his track and made them felt it for real.

    For example, even if he was convinced that how his parents were looking at him wouldn''t change from it, as a son, he felt a hesitation that couldn''t be exined with logic.

    The travel to another world had been done several times, but he had never brought Shuu and Sumire together at those asions was the manifestation of such thinking.

    Seeing Hajime was indecisive, Yue spoke encouragingly at him while still doing twirling dance.

    ¡º¡­¡­I also want to know. With what kind of feeling, what kind of hardship you overcame, in order for Hajime to return back to Okaa-sama and Otou-sama. The two of them have the right to know. Hajime, answer them?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­If Yue speak that much, then I cannot escape anymore huh.¡¹

    That''s right, escape. It was unlike Hajime to do that.

    Hajime smiled self-depreciatingly and his shoulders that were tensed unconsciously rxed.

    ¡¸Haa. I got it. Kaa-san, Tou-san, I''ll invite you two to Tortus at theing holidays, so stop doing Choo Choo Trai¡ð and Joj¡ð pose inside the house already.¡¹

    Immediately, ¡¸Wa~i!¡¹ Sumire and Shuu raised both their hands joyfully. They jumped for joy while high fiving each other.

    Their frolicking caused Hajime to spontaneously want to tsukkomiretort ¡¸Are you two children!¡¹. That was how happy they were to be able to know about what Hajime went through in another world.

    ¡¸We did it dear! With this we can see a lot of animal ears as much as we want!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, Sumire. Don''t forget about elf in the flesh! We''ve got to see the pointed ears twitching even at the risk of our life!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s obvious! Especially the girl! Gufufuh, I really cannot wait to see erlf in the flesh it''s painful¡­¡­¡¹(TN: In Japan, elf is read as erufu, with the ''r'' sounds like ''l''. Here Sumire switched the ''u'' in the middle with ''o'', into erofu. When Japanese people read it, it will still sound like elf, but the ero there refer to erotic.)

    ¡¸That''s it!¡¹

    Hajime turned his gaze to Yue.

    ¡¸What did you say about following my track?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­O, of course they also want to know about that, should be¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue''s gaze was fiercely swimming around. Seeing how the two were frolicking merrily while chanting ¡¸Erlf! Erlf in the flesh!¡¹, no matter how anyone looked, no parental feeling of wanting to know the son''s experience could be seen at all. Rather, their own interest and desire were bared to see.

    There, someone pulled *kui kui* at Hajime''s hand¡­¡­

    ¡¸Papa. Whaaat is erlf?¡¹

    Myuu''s pure question. Her eyes were shining with curiosity. No way he could teach her the meaning of the words of the two dirty adults. Those pure eyes made Hajime felt like that.

    Hajime was directing a nihilistic gaze toward Sumire and Shuu while,

    ¡¸Myuu. There are things in this world that shouldn''t be known.¡¹

    ¡¸??¡¹

    He answered like that.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    At the morning of the holiday.

    A lot of people were inside Nagumo home''s living room.

    ¡¸Kaori? My angel? Won''t you get back into good mood soon? Look, somehow Otou-san is alsoing like this. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    On the living room''s sofa, there was the figure of Kaori who although she was sitting demurely with upright gesture of both her legs sticking close to each other and her hands put on the knees, her expression wasn''t even trying to hide her sullenness.

    Toward such Kaori¨D¨Dthe one who was desperately cheering up his beloved daughter was Shirasaki Tomoichi.

    ¡¸Kaori, Oji-sanuncle is seriously depressed, so how about leaving it at that?¡¹

    The one who was smiling wryly beside Kaori while intermediating was Shizuku.

    ¡¸Tomoichi-kun too is getting hardships from his daughter huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Otou-san? What does that mean? Rather I believe the one getting hardship here is me who found out about my family''s hidden upation and outrageous behavioral principle though?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I stirred up the ho''s nest.¡¹

    The one who sent sympathetic words to Tomoichi and got rewarded with reproachful gaze from Shizuku was Yaegashi Koichi who averted his eyes. Beside Koichi, the one who simrly averted her eyes was the grandfather Yaegashi Shuuzou.

    ¡¸Fufu, Tomoichi-san and Kaori-chan are really close.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s always embarrassing every time, Kirino-san.¡¹

    There were twodies leisurely watching the father-daughter quarrel while drinking tea at the living room''s table. One was Yaegashi Kirino, the other one was Shirasaki Kaoruko. They were respectively the mother of Shizuku and Kaori.

    Hearing the talk of Nagumo family going to Tortus for a trip at this consecutive holiday, Kaori and Shizuku pleaded ''In that case we too!''. The result, the families of both household were gathering like this in the living room of Nagumo house.

    Unfortunately, the family outside these two families wasn''t able to take consecutive holidays. One other family would be the exception and passed off in this time.

    In order to bring along thatst fellow traveler to this Tortus travel, currently Hajime wasn''t in Nagumo house. The people here were waiting for his return.

    Actually, Kaoruko was a great fan of Sumire''s shoujo mangagirlic, and Kirino who didn''t know about the manga itself but knew about the live-action film knew about Sumire''s true identity as the author. Their tension was rising, they were also getting excited talking with Remia and Myuu who joined in the conversation about the mother-daughter''s story of the fishman tribe.

    Shuu was making fun of Tomoichi, Tomoichi who snapped assaulted Shuu¡­¡­

    Yue was making fun of Kaori, Kaori who snapped assaulted Yue¡­¡­

    Shia coaxed Shuuzou and Koichi that she wished to be shown the technique of Yaegashi-style (hidden), then the two disyed outrageous ninjut¨D¨Dancient martial arts technique in the garden¡­¡­

    On that garden''s tree, a regrettable dragon who blundered early in the morning was being hung down wrapped in bamboo mat¡­¡­

    The neighbor saw the garden of such Nagumo house while passing through hurried footsteps¡­¡­

    The gossip among the neighbors that Nagumo house was a haunted environment of the residential area was elerating¡­¡­

    They killed time like that for a while.

    Suddenly, the space in the living room began to distort like jelly. It was the proof of space teleportation using "gate".

    As expected, a round hole that a person could pass through was spreading.

    ¡¸That bastard, he is obviously having lingering attachment. As I thought, perhaps I should do a scene of Inugami house once to him properly?¡¹ (TN: Inugami house, something like murder story or something in Japan I think)

    ¡¸That''s why I''m saying, why is Hajime-kun is so fixated with Inugami house?¡¹

    ¡¸Taichi-kun also get a lot of hardships isn''t he. More importantly, it''s really like Anywhe¡ð Door. How amazing~¡¹

    The one who entered was Hajime and Aiko, and then Aiko''s mother Akiko.

    It would be Akiko alone who joined them from Hatayama family. The other family members couldn''t leave alone their farm even temporarily and this time they would pass up the opportunity. They would participate at another chance when the travel between worlds became easier.

    Hajime who crossed through space while talking about something saw the two fathers and the two wives scuffling before his eyes, and then he saw the Yaegashi family disying things like KatonFire Style or KawarimiSubstitute Technique in the garden, then he saw the four madams chatting and giggling while feeding Myuu, and said a short sentence.

    ¡¸Eh? What''s with this chaos?¡¹

    Even though he only left them for thirty minutes, for some reason he was shown greatmotion inside the house. His expression cramped.

    And then, he saw the Hatayama mother and daughter whose eyes opened wide,

    ¡¸Aiko''s home is really peacefully nice huh. I really like Hatayama family you see~¡¹

    ¡¸Hee!? I, is that so? Ehehe~¡¹

    ¡¸My, Hajime-kun you tterer, saying happy thing like that. Come again to y in the future. Our house''s fruits are the best thanks to Aiko you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I wille at that time without fail.¡¹

    Hajime and Hatayama mother and daughter conversed peacefully.

    Under their feet there was still a great ruckus. ¡¸Speaking of the cause, it''s the son of you bastard!¡¹¡¸Ha-ha-ha! Tomo-kun, your heart is really narrow huh~. This is why recently Kaori-chan is calling me "Otou-san" adoringly¨D¨D¡¹¡¸Don''t say anymoreeeeee! I''m a bit aware of it after alllll-. Also, Don''t call me Tomo-kunnn-¡¹ The father of Shirasaki family and the father of Nagumo family were grappling like that.

    Incidentally, beside them was¡¸Muiiiiiiiih, Yue you idioooot¡¹¡¸Nniiiiih, Kaori you stupiiidd¡¹ there was exchange of cat punch and cat kick.

    Furthermore, ¡¸Pa, papaaa! Save meee!¡¹ Myuu who was jostled and treated affectionately like a cat by the madam group was reaching out her hand to him while gasping for breath, at the garden Shia VS Shuuzou & Koichi was almost starting, Shizuku was desperately stopping them.

    In the end, it would be one hourter when everyone calmed down and they could depart.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Everyone was bringing only baggage in the amount that wouldn''t be hindrance and moved to underground the Nagumo house.

    The parents from each family were going¡¸A really deep underground room is¡­¡­¡¹ in surprise. Tomoichi whose upation was an architect was muttering something like¡¸The Building Standards Law is¡­¡­¡¹.

    Before long they could see the end of the stair, but ahead it became a wall and the path ended.

    While everyone''s attention gathered at Hajime wondering what to do, Hajime put his hand on a corner of the wall. Instantly, brilliant crimson light ran through the whole wall, and the wall split into two. ¡¸Oo~¡¹ Admiring voices were raised.

    ¡¸The wall is using a magic called soul magic. If it''s not someone that Hajime-kun give permission to, they absolutely won''t be able to enter inside. After all the magic literally investigate thepatibility of the soul. Of course, I can enter inside!¡¹

    Kaori showed a triumphant look especially toward her father. ¡¸I''m trusted by Hajime-kun you know!¡¹ Such implicit im caused Tomoichi to disy a "sullen face" that was exactly like his daughter before this.

    But, the next moment he made a grand tsukkomi with his eyes snapping wide open.

    ¡¸WAIT A SECOOOOOOOOND! This is obviously strange isn''t it!? What''s with this size!¡¹

    Yes, the underground space Hajime was proud of had the size a bit like a theater building. No matter how one looked at it, it was the size that reached until the other houses in the neighborhood and even underground the main street.

    As an architect who often got troubled how to create as much as "size" as possible with limited space, surely this underground space that felt like saying ¡¸It exist for the sake of crushing Building Standards Law!¡¹¡¸Thend of other people is mine. Thend of the country is also mine¡¹ couldn''t be tolerated no matter what.

    This space that was as though it existed for the sake of making him, a first ss architect wanted to say ''Are you showing off this outrageous thing to me, huuuuh!?'' caused Tomoichi to send a re at Hajime. Hajime smiled wryly while saying.

    ¡¸I didn''t do anything that will make it troublesome to deal with if it''s exposed. I''m erging the underground space using a magic called space magic. You know about the Treasure Warehouse that Kaori has right? The principle is the same.¡¹

    ¡¸I, is that so¡­¡­. Anything is really possible with magic huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi felt like themon sense of architect was overturned right from the root and he looked up.

    He barely ignored the overwhelming gaze of my angel beside him that was looking for agreement ¡¸Hajime-kun is amazing isn''t he? Right, right? Otou-san also think so right?¡¹. He was also doing his best to ignore the exasperated gaze of his wife who was looking at him acting like this.

    ¡¸Hmmm. This is nice. When Tomoichi-kun yelled just now his voice doesn''t really echo. The wall and floor also look strong against impact, it feels like we will be able to have good training here without being a bother to the neighbors. And above all else, it''s making the heart dance just from it being underground.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Hajime-kun. About this underground space, can you make it under Yaegashi house too if we request it?¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san!? Ojii-chanGrandfather!? You two are still nning to make our house into even more outrageous residence!?¡¹

    The current house head and assistant instructor of Yaegashi-style who was stepping repeatedly on the floor and striking the wall roughly were leaking out their admiration and envy and desire all over. Together they also ignored the grieving voice ¡¸Stooopp it!¡¹ of the daugther who wanted them to stop.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If Shizuku is okay with it, I won''t be reluctant to be of help.¡¹ (TN: A reminder, Hajime is using politenguage all this time when he is talking with his wives'' family here. He is using casualnguage when talking with his own parents though)

    When Hajime was worrying whether it was all right to increase his lover''s hardship for more than this while looking at Shizuku, Shizuku shook her head left and right in a disy of ¡¸Firm rejection!¡¹.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, I wonder if you will also receive request for individual underground space? I want to have consultation about a space where only limited people can enter using soul magic though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san!?¡¹

    Shizuku had no ally. Kiriko''s gaze with her index finger touching her cheek and her head tilted that strangely looked appropriate for her was locking straight at Hajime.

    Even while Hajime''s cheeks were cramping, for now he put away the problem for the future by saying ¡¸If there is a chance I will be open for consultation¡¹.

    Except the father of a certain bug rabbit, Hajime was doing his utmost to be considerate to the speech and conduct of his wive~s'' family, so he hesitated to reject them down bluntly.

    ¡¸Hmmmm, no matter how many times I hear it, the difort from seeing Goshujin-sama using politenguage art still amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t it~. A lot has happened sinceing to earth, I have also seen Hajime-san like this several times though.¡¹

    Tio and Shia were looking at Hajime with a reallyplicated expression. For the two of them, the demon king Hajime who was crushing absurdity with even more absurdity was exactly what Hajime was to them, so they only felt chill that made their body shiver for some reason when seeing his action and speech that were considerate to other people.

    Although, this was the manifestation of Hajime''s feeling that was trying to treasure the entirety of his wive~s'' family, so they didn''t intend to stop him.

    They advanced deeper into the underground space that was also Hajime''s "underground workshop". Here and there, things like transmutation material, or modern technology goods were ced, the golemsGrim Reapers that were in the process of creation were especially eye-catching.

    Even Yue and others, and Sumire and Shuu who were used to seeing them to a certain degree had their gaze wandering around restlessly in curiosity. While that was going on, Hajime pulled several books from a bookshelves that were safekeeping various materials.

    Instantly, *gogogo-* a heavy sound resounded and the bookshelves split to left and right. The wall behind it had a metallic two-leaf door that was also made solidly.

    Seeing that, it seemed Shuu had a question suddenly welling up inside and he asked while tilting his head.

    ¡¸Come to think of it Hajime. Why are you using that kind of door? If you have that crystal key something, you can connect the space from anywhere right?¡¹

    It was a question that was only natural, which caused everyone''s gaze to gather on Hajime.

    ¡¸Certainly that''s true. But this door is also an artifact more or less, it''s taking part in economizing the use of magic power. It erased the need to use magic power for designating or fixing the coordinate in ce. Though it only has the effect of reducing the cost by twenty percent.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. If I remember right, the exit is fixed at the pce in the other world. Hahah, Tou-sanpletely thought that the reason you made this is only because this is cooler.¡¹

    Hajime slowly averted his gaze. Actually eighty percent of his reason was that. Also, he secretly gave the name "World Door" to it.

    Even though there was already the door that was locked using soul magic to enter the workshop, by the point he set up bookshelves to hide this it was beyond obvious that this was merely his hobby working in full.

    The gaze of Yue and co, the wive~s who guessed his reason was lukewarm. Myuu''s praise of ¡¸Papa! This bookshelves is cool nano!¡¹ echoed inside his heart in bad meaning. Sumire''s wide grin that seemed to say ¡¸I understand you know?¡¹ was unbearable.

    ¡¸A, anyway, I''ll open the door so back away a bit.¡¹

    Hajime took out Crystal Key from his Treasure Warehouse, then put it inside the keyhole of the World Door that wasn''t particrly necessary. Then, crimson light that was particrly meaningless surged through the whole surface of the World Door, then a pattern that seemed really meaningful emerged out also without any particr meaning.

    When even more magic power that was taken out from magic crystals in stock was poured in, before long the World Door started to emit light that was overflowing with mystique and impact. Of course, the light was meaningless.

    There, Yue and others also joined in pouring magic power in order to lighten Hajime''s burden, each of their magic power light brilliantly illuminated the underground workshop.

    Sumire and Shuu were watching in fascination toward that sublime sight without even makingmotion with wide eyes. The other parents were even more so.

    Before long, the magic power of Hajime and co that was real cheat waspletely taken by Crystal Key and World Door. Finally space connection to the side of Tortus was formed.

    Hajime rotated the Crystal Key. *Click*, heavy sound of a lock getting opened rang and the door opened. At the same time, *RINGOOOON!* a bell ringing sound reverberated. This was the sound that notified the "gate opening" at the pce''s side.

    Hajime''s crimson, Yue''s golden, Shia''s bluish white, Tio''s pure ck, Kaori''s silver, Shizuku''spiszuli, Aiko''s cherry blossom, lights of seven colors overflowed. In front of the opened gate, Hajime who was illuminated by the backlighting looked back across his shoulder while smiling.

    And then,

    ¡¸Then, let''s start the another world travel.¡¹

    Saying that he stepped inside the light at the lead.

    Sumire and Shuu looked at each other''s face and their face burst into a bright smile. They raised ¡¸Yafuuuuuh¡¹ a cheer while leaping into the light following their son. After them, Yue and others followed while smiling.

    ¡¸Now, Otou-san! Okaa-san! Let''s go!¡¹

    ¡¸O, ooh, yo-yo, you''re right! But, is this thing really all right¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, it gives a bit of hesitation.¡¹

    Tomoichi got cold feet and Kaoruko felt nervous. Kaori grasped the hand of her parents who were like that and jumped into the gate while pulling the two.

    ¡¸He, hey, Aiko. I know that it''s fine, but the other side, that''s, it cannot be seen from here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It should be visible though¡­¡­haa. This is because of Hajime-kun''s excessive dramatic act. Geez¡­¡­sometimes he is just like a child.¡¹

    Aiko was making expression of ''really can''t be helped'' while taking the hand of Akiko who was getting a second thought as expected. Then she led her into the light.

    Seeing such Shirasaki family and Hatayama family, Shizuku fired up herself ¡¸As expected, normally anyone will get second thought like that in this time. I have to get a hold of myself here!¡¹.

    ¡¸To think that I''ll be able to have mysterious experience like this in this age. Kukuh, I''m feeling high spirited that is unbing for an old man.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s only reasonable, Oyajifather/old man. This is the world of sword and magic you know? It''s natural to be thrilled if you are a man. The first one from Yaegashi family who enter will be me!¡¹

    ¡¸Muh, damn Koichi! Getting head start is unforgivable!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, man will be like boys no matter how much time passed isn''t it? But, fufu, my heart beat also cannot calm down so I cannot say anything about other people myself. Please wait, dear! Otou-samafather-inw!¡¹

    Everyone of Yaegashi family leaped into the light eagerly. Leaving behind their daughter.

    Inside the spacious underground workshop, Shizuku was left alone. Even though she was fired up because it was a travel to unknown world for her family¡­¡­her eyes were turning hollow.

    But, seeing the light was gradually getting weaker, she suddenly returned to her senses and,

    ¡¸Wa, waiiiit! Don''t leave me behiiind!¡¹

    She raised her voice in panic while leaping into the gate.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The World Door that was set up inside Nagumo house''s underground workshop.

    That door that was connected to another world with lights of seven colors overflowing was passed through by people who were fearful, people who were used to it, and also people who were high spirited.

    Like that, while *ringooon* sound that was like church''s bell was ringing out, they whose eyes were narrowed because of the dazzling light finally managed to secure back their sight. There, what leaped into their sight was¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is another world.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­¡­what grandeur. No more words areing to me.¡¹

    It was a grandeur nature.

    The World Door at Tortus side was on the summit of a tower that was connected to the ce with sky corridor. Naturally, the sight was a 360 degree of great panorama.

    The God Mountain was destroyed, so although they couldn''t pay respect to the sight of the highest peak that once disyed majestic appearance, the view around became better instead.

    The mountain range that was continuing on and on to the north without end was truly the very sigh of another world that was usually seen from fantasy movie and the like. The great in that was spreading to the south, the pce that was right nearby, and then the scenery of the capital that was filled with the sounds of reconstruction.

    It was a magnificent sight that was the same like in earth. But, without any reason, from the air that the skin felt, the people who was currently watching in fascination at the scenery of Tortus from the summit of the tower felt it.

    That this wasn''t earth. That this was another world of sword and magic.

    Sumire''s dazed muttering was agreed by Shuu who was simrly having his eyes wide open.

    Their voice finally caused the parents of each family to return to their senses.

    The round tower was about a hundred meter above ground. Just in case there was fence set up, but normally anyone would refrain from approaching the edge.

    But, Tomoichi and Kaoruko, also Shuuzou and Koichi, Kirino too, and then even Akiko followed behind Sumire and Shuu who were striving to be the first to reach the handrail and they ran their gaze until the sight below.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, nnh. Ee~, below, you can see the capital of Hairihi Kingdom that is in the middle of reconstruction.¡¹

    Suddenly Yue pointed one hand slowly toward the capital while saying such thing theatrically.

    ¡¸Yue? What are you doing?¡¹

    Hajime asked as the representative of everyone.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I am tour guide Yue. Entertaining the group is my mission!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why tour guide?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bus guide-san at the school trip was amazing in various things, she looked like she was having fun so I wanted to give it a try.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see. Or rather, was that guide really that amazing?¡¹

    She was amazing. Her mental strength was.

    Yue said that and then coughed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­And then, the mountain of rubbles that is visible over there, is God Mountain that once boasted a height at the same level with Everest in earth. It was destroyed from the meteors that Hajime rained down by a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    For now, there were three convulsing expressions, and three expressions that were unknown what kind of thought they contained. And then,

    ¡¸As expected from my son! You got shy there huh, oi! So you destroyed another world''s Everest!¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell me! How did it turn out like that!¡¹

    Even though their son was carrying outrge scale destruction that changed the geography, for some reason the Nagumo married couple Sumire and Shuu were making ruckus with rocketing tension.

    Kaori answered in the ce of Hajime who was making really conflicted expression.

    ¡¸See, we knew that the enemy woulde out from the God Mountain, so in that case it''s fine isn''t it if the they are blown away along with the God Mountain right after the battle started! That was the idea wasn''t it? It was really amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. Countless meteors were raining down from the sky, and they impacted on God Mountain one after another¡­¡­a shockwave that was like great earthquake was spreading¡­¡­I thought, perhaps the end of the world is something like this.¡¹

    Shizuku talked with a faraway look. Tomoichi asked with convulsing expression still on his face.

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-kun. You, are you really able to make meteor rain down? I, I don''t think it''s possible but, you cannot do the same at earth too right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime-san slowly averted his gaze. As expected, no matter what he couldn''t say that he was able to drop meteor even on earth. Furthermore it didn''t just stop there, he had sent up a lot of satellite weapons to the orbit, where he would be able to go *buppa* with sunlight convergenceser anytime. It was even harder to say that.

    Although, it could be guessed from his behavior. Tomoichi''s expression was grandly convulsing even more. One of the cause of his expression was also because Kaori was making a triumphant look for some reason. He wondered since when my angel had be a child who would be proud of mass destruction¡­¡­

    There, as though reading the mood, Shuu tapped on Tomoichi''s shoulder. When Tomoichi who was busily rethinking the cultivation of his beloved daughter''s aesthetic sensibility turned a conflicted gaze at him, Shuu made a nice smile that seemed to say ¡¸It''s all right, leave it to me¡¹ while nodding with a thumb up and,

    ¡¸Listen well, Hajime! Absolutely don''t use it at earth! You understand right!? It''s a promise with Tou-san!¡¹

    He rebuked with an unusual strong tone like that. Hajime''s eyes turned round seeing that, even so he smiled wryly and answered ¡¸I got it. There is no way I will use something like this there¡¹.

    But,

    ¡¸Are you serious? It''s absolute you know? You really, really mustn''t use it I''m telling you! A~bbsolutely y''know! Really¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Are you pretending!? Are you nning to make Hajime-kun use it!? I''ve been thinking of this since some time ago though! Hajime-kun''s unprecedented conduct was inherited from you right!? Nagumo-Shuu!¡¹

    Tomoichi howled. The person in question himself was making a happy face like ¡¸Tomo-kun''s reaction is really nice huuuh¡¹. It went without saying that pulsing vein snapped into ce on Tomoichi''s forehead.

    It looked like the grappling of Tomoichi VS Shuu would start again. Beside them Kaoruko smiled wryly saying ¡¸I''m sorry for my husband everytime¡¹, while Sumire lowered her head saying ¡¸My husband himself, it looks like he is really pleased with Tomoichi-san¡­¡­I''m sorry that he is an idiot¡¹.

    There, tour guide Yue-san went *buppa* with bombshell announcement that would send the ce falling into even deeper chaos.

    ¡¸¡­¡­By the way, there was the headquarter of the sacred teaching church that was thergest religion in this Tortus, but they were the puppet of the evil god with the pope for starters, so all the people there were bombed to death. By Aiko.¡¹

    ¡¸Hauh!?¡¹

    Aiko''s chest was pierced by spear of words and she crumbled. Akiko was saying ¡¸I heard the story but, when looking at the actual spot of the scene like this¡­¡­I don''t have any words¡­¡­¡¹ with her expression somewhat pale and her body slightly trembling.

    ¡¸Oh my. Geez Aiko-sensei, even though you are cute like a small animal¡­¡­you are unexpectedly radical aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm. A teacher who won''t shirk from bombing many to death for the sake of the students¡­¡­you are truly a model teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m d that you are the one in charge of Shizuku.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry¨D¨Dpolice officer-san, I''m the culprit. Sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry-sorry¡¹

    Kirino hid her mouth elegantly with her hand while chuckling ¡¸hohoho¡¹, and Shuuzou with Koichi gave her words of praise¡­¡­for Aiko it became additional blow instead.

    She was fiercely doubly stimted with trauma and guilt that she even prostrating on the ground with hollow eyes while beginning to apologize profusely.

    The parents who were in the verge of fighting because of what the child did, the apologizing to each other, pale expression, praise from yful sense of values¡­¡­

    Shia who was watching that smiled wryly, while Tio spoke with a troubled face.

    ¡¸I have anticipated this but, as I thought, the travel in Tortus has be chaos.¡¹

    ¡¸The number of people shouldst be reduced a bit mayhaps.¡¹

    On the other hand,

    ¡¸Papaa~. We still aren''t going down nano~¡¹

    ¡¸My my, geez Myuu¡­¡­to not only actingpletely unperturbed, but instead even feel bored in this situation¡¹

    Myuu was already urging to embark on the lift. As though to say that the chaos situation before her eyes ''ain''t my business at all''. Remia''s expression was turning conflicted seeing her daughter''s nerve that was getting bolder day by day.

    Seeing everything including Myuu just now, Hajime looked up to the sunny sky and,

    ¡¸This is bad. I want to go home already.¡¹

    He muttered such thing earnestly.

    ¨C

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    For those who hoped for Abyss Lord arc, I''m sorry (sweat)

    I''m unable to borate any plot yet!

    And so, it will be my happiness if you all can go along with the idle chapter until I get idea.

    By the way, I also still haven''t thought concrete detail of Shia''s long arc.

    Even the decision of which one to write is still pending. In any case, I''m thinking that writing some kind of long arc from the first Saturday of next year might be a good timing to start perhaps.

    This year, there are two weeks remaining but, please treat me well!

    By the way, it feels like Tortus travel journal will be a lot, so if there are a lot of people who say that they want to read it, I''m thinking of putting it in between bit by bit like Yue''s diary or student life series.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    ¨C

    Liliana moved from Tortus to earth, and around the time she became idol princess Lily through a lot of ¡ð¡ð Princess chapter.

    Hajime was walking through the street at night with one hand holding a bag filled with supply.

    He was heading toward the condominium that Sumire was renting to use for her work.

    Even after bing a top idol, Lily didn''t throw away her position as "mangaka princess". When she had time she would draw her own manga at Sumire''s work ce, and she was also working as Sumire''s assistant even now. Tonight too she was doing that.

    By the way, Sumire''s work ce was rented by thinking about the distance to the publishingpany rather than to her own home, so originally using "gate" to teleport was the quickest way.

    Regardless of that, Hajime was walking the street at night like this while feeling the coldness in the air. The reason was simply because he was feeling like it.

    A certain friend with thin shadow said it to him, that the Artifacts were too convenient and all-purpose. If one didn''t control themselves and be prudent to a certain degree in using it, it felt like they would enter the territory ofziness. Hearing that Hajime too could nod ¡¸Certainly¡¹ in agreement.

    And so, as long as it wasn''t really necessary, he would walk with his own feet like this, or even if he used it, he would manage it so it would still be in the realm of earth''smon sense.

    ¡¸It has be really cold huh¡­¡­¡¹

    It wasn''t to the degree that his breath would turn white yet, but it soon would be a period where the autumn colors also ended. Ordinarily it was a period that would make anyone want to put on a warm jacket.

    Hajime''s physique was tough so it wasn''t necessary, but without exception Hajime was also putting on a long cardigan with slightly thicker fabric.

    Hajime''s appearance today was ck jeans and white shirt with loose cor. In addition he was wearing a dark grey long cardigan. His attire itself was simple, but from outsider perspective it looked really good on him. The quality of the clothes that were obviously not cheap even from a nce also somehow raised Hajime''s manliness.

    In fact, a woman who seemed to be justing home from work that he passed by just now was throwing several nces at him when they were passing each other, so it seemed that the attire wasn''t bad to be able to make a woman to forget their wariness to opposite sex while walking on street at night.

    To tell the truth, Hajime''s rescent dress code was decided by Remia most of the time.

    She and Tio was bearing the responsibility for the design and management of "the shop of jewelry that had just a bit of miraculous blessing" made by Hajime right from the start, but right now they were managing the business with an objective of venturing to apparel product.

    Whether it was Remia''s western-style design, or Tio''s design idea that was a mix of eastern and western style, they became quite the topic so the business waspletely on track. In that situation, Remia brought home the clothes and essories with design from their ownpany and made Hajime wore it.

    Remia looked like she was having fun, so Hajime generally dressed like she was telling him to.

    Returning to the main topic.

    Hajime was secretly enjoying the night air and the silence while he soon would arrive at the condominium. It was then Hajime suddenly stopped. And then, his eyes narrowed slowly.

    At that time there was a female high school student who seemed to being back from school club activity was ncing at Hajime while passing him by, so she twitched thinking like ¡¸No way-, my nce is noticed!¡¹. She quickened her pace while shaking.

    Of course, just now Hajime wasn''t exposing his displeasure because he couldn''t bear the nce of a student.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, doesn''t matter.¡¹

    Hajime''s gaze fell at the supply his hand was holding while slightly hesitating, but then he shrugged and resumed walking.

    The condominium Sumire was renting wasn''t a high-rise condominium or a high ss building, but its security was solid. It also had a manager that was permanently present there which Hajime was acquainted with. Hajime greeted the manager who was a former police officer and entered inside.

    He used elevator until the tenth floor. Even there for some reason Hajime''s gaze was getting strained while he fished inside his pocket and he did something with a sigh feeling that it was troublesome.

    He pulled himself together and rang the interphone. When he showed his face through the camera, an excited voice ¡¸Ye~s! I''ll open it now!¡¹ could be heard.

    ¡¸Wee! Hajime-san!¡¹

    From the door that was opened within just a few seconds, an idol who recently often appeared on TV¨D¨Dso to speak it was Liliana, she leaped out. Her wide smile that was like blooming flower was obviously different from the smile that was seen at TV.

    ¡¸Yo, I came bringing supply as well as helper.¡¹

    Hajime returned back a smile while showing the bag filled with supply. The warm bag was filled inside with warm food like toasted sandwich and so on. The toasted sandwich was handmade by Shia, it was made from ingredients with reduced sugar content, even the bread. Ate-night snack that would make woman happy.

    ¡¸Fufuh, thank you very much. Now, please enter. Although it still cannot be said to be winter, but the air is really cold already.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. It feels like a lot of the time an idol will wear thin clothes, so rather than me you should watch out for your health Lily.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m fine. There are time that it might be fatal for the country if I copse and the work piled up, so I''ve been really good at managing my health since my time as princess.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Rather than working hard even if you copse, working hard so you don''t copse is still better huh¡­¡­¡¹

    How Lily was more concerned to prevent hindrance toward her work rather than her health itself, in the end at her root Lily was a workaholic princess.

    Liliana took the supply bag from Hajime''s hand, then she also took off his long cardigan.

    The inside of the room was warm, wearing the cardigan would be a hindrance in working so it was surely better to wear only shirt but¡­¡­

    From outside perspective, she also looked like a young wife being gantly helpful toward her husband who wasing home.

    In fact, everyone would surely think that.

    The assistants who were peeping from the inside door that was left open were having really wide grin on their face. How they were all peeking in vertical line like a totem pole was really as expected from Sumire''s assistants.

    Hajime''s face grimaced at the bad omen that felt like he would be teased and he opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Machi-neesan and everyone, what are you grinning at?¡¹

    ¡¸We are shoujo mangaka''s assistant you know? There is no way we won''t grin after seeing that kind of scene!¡¹

    ¡¸A real harem man, just seeing it still make my heart beat fast. What''s more it''s a boy I''m acquainted with.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-kun, you aren''t going to give going home kiss at Lily-chan!?¡¹

    From above, the most veteran assistant Hagiwara Machiko (45 years old), the assistant who even though she was nning a shoujo manga but for some reason it became fighting manga at the middle and until now she still hadn''t gotten lucky with serialization Wakai Tsukasa (24 years old ¡â), half-Japanese who had American mother got attracted by Japanese manga and left the university aiming to be mangaka Rurikawa Anna (25 years old).

    Other than them, there was also an assistant who was acknowledged by herself and others as homoic lover, and each time she met Hajime her gaze would stickily crawled all over Hajime, Aoyama Narumi (42 years old), and the assistant who was managing maid caf¨¦ as side job (?) and would do her assistant work wearing maid uniform, Mochizuki Mae (29 years old), and so on.

    Also, Sumire''s pen name was "Nano SumireSumire of South", but the regr members of Sumire Studio at present were the five names above.

    Everyone of them was his mother''s coworker, and Hajime was acquianted with them since before he was summoned to another workd, so even aftering back he treated them politely. Especially the longest-serving member "Machi-neesanMachiko" and "Naru-sanNarumi", Hajime still couldn''t raise his head against them.

    Both of them also close in age with Sumire, they were affectionate to Hajime as though he was their real child (teasing included), so when he showed his face to them right aftering back, they were even embracing Hajime tightly while wailing loudly.

    Hajime was smiling wryly at them who were jeering at his rtion with Lily like usual. Then Sumire came out from inside. Both her hands were already holding Shia''s specially made toasted sandwich.

    ¡¸Hajime, you arete. Just teleport here with puff next time.¡¹

    ¡¸? Are you in that much of a pinch? I thought that even without Naru-san and Moe-san here, the pace is still enough to make it in time though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸About that you see~. Suddenly a non-serialized coboration project with Lily-chan''s work came up. I went with the mood and said okay so it''s really a big pinch.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t say ok because of mood¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It can''t be helped isn''t it? I never thought that Saya-chan in Naru''s ce will get hospitalized because of pneumonia.¡¹

    ¡¸Pneumonia? Is she fine? If not I''ll do something.¡¹

    ¡¸She only went to hospital just in case, so it seems she is fine. See, Naru said, I don''t know any daughter who cannot read the atmosphere and get hospitalized in this important time! and tried toe here anyway. As expected, that''s too much so I stopped her though.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­¡­as expected from Naru-san.¡¹

    By the way, "Saya-chan" was Narumi''s daughter who turned fourteen years old this year. When the mother was a homoic lover, the daughter was also the same. Hajime was also acquainted with her. Simr with her mother, her gaze would also be really sticky when looking at Hajime.

    ¡¸What about Moe-san?¡¹

    ¡¸As for Moe, right now¡­¡­she is in police station.¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell!?¡¹

    Hajime made a fierce tsukkomi. When he asked, it appeared that a maid of the maid caf¨¦ she was managing was secually harassed by a nasty customer and the maid snapped and ended up smashing the customer''s crotch.

    An ambnce and police got involved, and although the circumstance was as it was, an injury resulted from the incident so the maid in question was interrogated in the police station while still in her maid uniform. Moe-san seemed to get angry ¡¸What are they thinking doing that with my worker!¡¹ and headed to the police station. While still wearing maid uniform.

    ¡¸I, is that so. Various things happened one after another huh. Well, I understand the situation. Lily, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. My part is finished already, so I''m helping Sumire-okaasama. If Hajime-san help out then we will make it in time for tomorrow morning!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So the deadline is at morning.¡¹

    ''It''s seriously a disaster at the eleventh hour here'', Hajime thought with a bitter smile while sitting on a desk. And then, after hearing the work content he started working with a practiced movement.

    The man who ughtered a god in another world and was called as his majesty the demon king or the incarnation of unreasonableness by friends and acquaintances was doing assistant work for shoujo manga with very veteran aura¡­¡­

    Inside her heart, Liliana was thinking ''If the people of Tortus know about this, their soul will literallye out from their body won''t it'' while she also started working.

    For a while, a quite time was passing by. The only audible sounds were the sounds of Hajime and Liliaana working, and the sounds of Sumire and the assistants devouring Shia''s special toasted sandwich.

    Before long, Hajime''s hand stopped moving for just a moment for some reason. But he immediately resumed his work while asking Liliana nonchntly.

    ¡¸Come to think of it Lily. Recently, is there anything strange or anything you are concerned with?¡¹

    ¡¸Something I''m concerned with, is it?¡¹

    While Sumire and co were bringing sandwich into their mouth with gusto at the side, the two were conversing with each other without taking off their gaze from their respective desk and also without stopping their hands.

    A brief moment of silence ensued from Liliana searching her memory before she answered.

    ¡¸No, there is nothing like that though¡­¡­why did you ask?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~. Look, since you started that helpwork? It has been quite some time right? It seems it has been spreading quite far and wide already even at the foreign country isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, indeed. It''s already expanding until a level where I cannot pull back anymore.¡¹

    Liliana made apletely dry smile. Light was vanishing from her eyes.

    ¡¸If I remember right, a foundation is in the process of forming right?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like it. For some reason, they asked for approval only after the fact. The members of my fanclub want to establish it they said¡­¡­. The atmosphere feel like holy light church thing, that''s why I intend to push so it be "volunteer" organization but¡­¡­¡¹

    ''How far I will go I wonder¡­¡­'', she said with an expression like a person adrift on the sea. But, her working speed didn''t drop in the slightest.

    ¡¸Lily-chan''s "odd jobs" is going well isn''t iiit~¡¹

    ¡¸At this rate you are going to end up as the founder of new religion.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Don''t you know Sumire-sensei? Lily-chan is already worshipped by a minority as Saint-sama! Founder-sama! and so on you know?¡¹

    Sumire and others snapped ¡¸Seriously!?¡¹ at Tsukasa-san''s information. They were also nibbling at the remaining toasted sandwich while doing that. Liliana''s eyes was getting increasingly dead. Of course, her working speed didn''t drop.

    Hajime smiled wryly while continuing to speak.

    ¡¸It seems, that the organization''s influence is getting toorge and crossed over country border.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­could it be, it is causing movement to start from not good ce?¡¹

    As expected Liliana who had quick wit couldn''t help but devote her attention to this information. She stopped her working hand and lifted her face, her eyes turning round.

    Sure enough Sumire and co also couldn''t turn a blind eye to this. They forcefully washed down the toasted sandwich with hot coffee and focused on Hajime.

    ¡¸I don''t know if ites from good ce or not. I also cannot say whether there is unconditionally any movement somewhere. After all, the extent your influence is reaching is too wide. It''s even spanning the whole world. The method of taking the first move to crush them is inefficient.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Besides¡­¡­as I''ve said just now, I cannot pull back anymore¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If Lily seriously want it then it''s possible somehow though.¡¹

    It was the tide of the era that was built by piling up good will on top of good will with Liliana as the starting point. If Liliana personally wished to sever that flow, Hajime wouldn''t think twice.

    Hajime asked her ¡¸You don''t wish it right?¡¹ with his gaze and wry smile. Hearing how he understood about her and how he would do anything for her caused Liliana''s cheeks to blush while she nodded once.

    ''Kyaaaah, showing off like that! Yoo, Hajime-kun you the man! Geez Hajime-kun! Thisdy killer!'' Sumire and co made amotion. Hajime''s eyes were twitching while he ignored them.

    Liliana''s blushing was increasingly deepening while she pulled herself back together and asked.

    ¡¸Cough-. And, Hajime-san is telling me to be careful because soon there will be some kind of action happening around me aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Have you noticed that we are already surrounded? That''s what I mean.¡¹

    Silence fell on the room. It was a painful silence. Anna-san who was drinking the remaining coffee at that timing spewed it out ''Bufuuuh'' from her mouth.

    ¡¸While I was going up, I roughly confirmed the spying device and the like in the whole ce, and I took measure beforehand so that no sound can be picked up from here even if they used sound gathering device, but quite a number of people is ced around this mansion right now.¡¹

    Silence as expected. Whether Liliana or Sumire and co, they stiffened without being able to move.

    But, a beatter, ¡¸LIEEEEEEEEES¡¹ screams were raised.

    ¡¸Si, si si si, since when!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait Hajime! Why are you leaving this alone!? Someone like Okaa-san is inconsequential for you is that it!?¡¹

    Bunches of unknown people from who know where were monitoring the condominium¡­¡­. Liliana was shaken because she didn''t notice, while Sumire and co were shaken because of the uneasy situation approaching them.

    ¡¸I''m not leaving them alone, they came here only today. I guess they built their surveince base only a few hours ago. They weren''t there when I came here two days ago, While I was working just now I was checking the surrounding image of these two days through my magic eye stone, and the suspicious people and vehicles were deploying only a few hours ago here.¡¹

    The surrounding image Hajime mentioned was the function from the crow type surveince artifact¨D¨DOrnis that he stationed as surveincework in important ce.

    The sight that was reflected in Ornis''s eye was also projected into Hajime''s magic eye stone. In addition, it also had the function to save the image, so the past image could also be reyed in the magic eye stone using remote control.

    When Hajime reached nearby the condominium, he sensed the presence of countless people at the outdoor around the building despite the time that waste at night already. He then checked the past image until now.

    The result, he found out unfamiliar foreignersing and going from the wagon that was parking on the parking lot of the condominium and therge vehicles at the parking lot slight distance away. They were taking suspicious action by spending most of their time inside the vehicles.

    In addition, he also noticed several foreigners in the nearby apartment and condominiuming and going carrying in equipment.

    He sent Ornis flying and made them perched on the veranda on those rooms to look in. There were a lot of devices like telescope, camera, sound collection device, and so on being pointed toward this room from those rooms.

    The assistants who listened to those exnations were looking at each other''s face with simrly scared expression. Sumire was looking at Liliana worriedly while asking Hajime.

    ¡¸What is their objective? Does it look like they''ll attack?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. Just like I said before, most likely their objective is the founder Lily-sama who is the origin of thework, but whether it''s only a surveince, or they are gauging the timing toe hammering in the nail that is sticking out¡­¡­in any case thing like foreign country''s secret service must be guys like these.¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop saying founder Lily!¡¹

    Both parent and son ignored Liliana who was making tsukkomi faithfully. Sumire tilted her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is unlike you Hajime. If you already know that far, usually you are going to crush them first beforeing here.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s because I have the important mission of delivering Shia''s toasted sandwich while it''s still warm.¡¹

    Hajime said that with a crisp expression. Sumire wordlessly gave a thumb up. The son also returned a thumb up.

    The assistants gave tsukkomi ¡¸No no the priority is strange there. It''s delicious though! It''s delicious though!¡¹ to them.

    ¡¸Also, I''m thinking to also take the opportunity to confirm how those guys will move, what is their action guideline.¡¹

    ¡¸Action guideline, is it? What do you mean, Hajime-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I said it just now right? Including the sound gathering device, I neutralized their surveince device. It''s not like I broke their equipment, I simply put up a barrier covering this whole room¡­¡­¡¹

    Now then, when all their surveince method suddenly became disturbed, without a doubt they would think that their presence had been discovered and a measure was taken against them. After that, what kind of action would they take after taking that into ount.

    They would investigate the cause of their surveince devices'' disturbance, contacted theirrades, or perhaps they would ask for instruction to their superior who might be in their home country or different ce. If those were what they did, then they should be taking action soon.

    Would they retreat, or else¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. So that''s what they choose. Has they forgot the "returnee uproar", or else, are they seeing value from Lily that they cannot just ignore even with that factored in?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san? Don''t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸-, Hajime? They''reing?¡¹

    Liliana and Sumire''s expression stiffened. The assistants who got quick understanding also shivered a bit knowing that foreign people of unknown origin wereing.

    But, amidst that grave looking atmosphere,

    ¡¸? Why are you all looking that grave when I''m here?¡¹

    Hajime alone was making a dubious face.

    This talk was too sudden, so even Liliana and Sumire unconsciously thought of this event as a grave matter, but now that he said it that was right. Tension immediately left their shoulders.

    Although, the assistants were not used to this kind of extraordinary day, and they only knew about Hajime''s abiity and achievement from verbal story so they didn''t feel that it was really real. And so, they were still scared.

    "?" mark was floating above Hajime''s head, he was pondering just what made them felt that worried for a beat.

    ¡¸Ah, I see. You all are worried about the deadline.¡¹

    Hajime''s fist lightly hit his palm *pon* in understanding. The assistants appealed ¡¸Wrong! That isn''t it!¡¹ to him, but Hajime raised one hand to say that they needed not to speak further.

    ¡¸Good grief, putting aside Machi-neesan and others, Kaa-san and Lily are really a worrywart. It won''t take that long to take care of these guys. Ah, perhaps it''s that. It will take a bit of time to interrogate them and other trivial things I guess¡­¡­. I see, I''m a bit thoughtless here. Even though the deadline is fast approaching. As expected from Kaa-san and Lily. No matter what is the situation, finishing the work is number one. That''s pro for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, that''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yep, right in one.¡¹

    Hajime came to an understanding by himself. Liliana and Sumire turned aplicated expression together to such Hajime. It wasn''t like they were worrying about deadline while foreign force was approaching though¡­¡­they thought.

    Hajime nced at the two''s gaze and hesitated a bit.

    And then, he suddenly called out.

    ¡¸Heliotrope.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, right here.¡¹

    Out of nowhere, a maid-san appeared from behind Hajime!

    Everyone screamed ¡¸HiIIIIH¡¹ and jumped!

    ¡¸He, Hellina!? You, since when you are there!? No, before that why are you here!? You should be aiding Randell and Okaa-sama in the pce right!?¡¹

    The "exclusive maid" who was Liliana''s confidant and would always stay at her side¨D¨DHellina. She had dark brown long hair, almond eyes, tall body for a female and moderately sized breasts.

    Right now she was wearing a Victorian style maid outfit. It was unclear from whose preference it was. Her characteristic trait was her scarf that was attached with a brooch of crimson jewel. Her airily spreading skirt waspletely hiding her legs, but the outfit from her waist that was tightly constricted with apron and above was artistically hugging tightly on her body.

    It was emphasizing her charm even with her graceful atmosphere.

    inly speaking, she was an extremely beautiful woman.

    That Hellina was,

    ¡¸Liliana-sama. I am called Heliotrope.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That''s, certainly Hajime-san said that just now but, Hellina is Hellina¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I am called Heliotrope.¡¹

    ¡¸Bu, but¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I am called Heliotrope.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹

    Princess Liliana folded against the smiling arm twisting. She also didn''t receive a single answer for her question. Even though the other party was her trusted subordinate. Even though she was the princess¡­¡­.

    Seeing Liliana''s eyes gradually turning teary, for some reason Heliotrope-san smiled sweetly before she faced toward Hajime and said ¡¸My apologize. Your order?¡¹.

    Hajime concisely ordered, as though it was only natural for him to do that.

    ¡¸Suppress them. Extract information from them. I''ll leave the rest to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my lord.¡¹ (TN: It''s said in English at the raw.)

    ¡¸You said my lord just now! Hellina, you are calling Hajime-san as your master! Your master is me right!?¡¹

    Heliotrope-san smiled sweetly and turned her gaze outside the window. Everyone was involuntarily attracted by that gesture and they looked over there. There was particrly nothing there. They returned their gaze. Heliotrope-san was gone.

    ¡¸Eh!? Hellina!? Where are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down Lily. She is your head maid right? You cannot lose your calm like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san is saying that when you look more like her master than me!? Uu, since some time ago it felt somehow that she is prioritizing Hajime-san''s instruction rather than mine but, to think it will be this much¡­¡­. I didn''t even know that she is normally here. Even though I''m a princess¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That''s because you are "former" princess, so it must be that, she is being considerate of you. Surely.¡¹

    Liliana thought. No matter how she looked at it, it felt like something of "I found the true master that I have to serve". The two of them had known each other since they were a child so there was no doubt about it. Yes, even though she was always staying at her side since their childhood and Liliana put her trust on Hellina as though they were family, when she realized she had be the demon king''s maid!

    ¡¸Uu, hics, my Hellina got NTR-ed by the demon king¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds bad in other''s ear. That woman is the leader of the maid group that I trained for guarding Lily you know? Even if you took holiday from being a princess, she is still your Heliotrope whether now or in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That story, tell me more. It''s the first time I heard about that maid group to guard me though? And the, even though I am calling her Hellina many times, you are ignoring me really naturally and called her Heliotrope. From that I can catch a glimpse how intimate your rtion with Hellina is though?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Putting aside the intimacy of the rtionship¡­¡­eh? I didn''t tell you, about the Fleur Knights?¡¹

    ¡¸I head noo~~~~~thing at all! What is that! Knights? Knight order? Even though they are maid!? Furthermore Hellina is the leader!? She is purely a maid with nonexistentbat skill you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸She worked really hard.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t get it!¡¹

    Liliana held her head on her wits'' end and turned small.

    To think, that abat maid groupFleur Knights was formed while she was ignorant of it, furthermore the girls went through the hellish boot camp at Hauria n''s ce, and they were all raised into valorous warrior so that even a single one could take on a battalion of regr knight order. She had never even dreamed of such thing.

    Come to think of it, when she was at the kingdom, there was time when she gave them free time for a few months but, so it was that time! After thiste she finally remembered. Because she knew Hellina from the past, she still couldn''t form the image of her asbat maid.

    Sumire and the assistants threw away their sense of danger until just now to the wind, and their tension was rising up without end at the entrance of a genuinebat maid. While they were causingmotion, Hajime normally resumed his work.

    While Sumire and co were also getting heated up, it seemed they also grasped that it would be fine to leave it to thebat maid, so they each resumed their work.

    Liliana too returned to her work while being lost ¡¸I have a lot I want to ask but, where should I start¡­¡­¡¹

    Like that, Hajime answered the questions from Sumire and co without stopping his hand from working. Then by the time Liliana too finally recovered her calm, she asked Hajime looking a bit worried, deciding that she should at least ask this one for now.

    ¡¸Say, Hajime-san. This is Hajime-san we are talking about so I believe there won''t be any problem but¡­¡­is Hellina really¨D¨D¡¹

    ''Is she really okay?'' Just before Liliana couldplete that question,

    ¡¸Are you calling, Liliana-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyowa!?¡¹

    The sudden whisper into her ear caused Liliana to jump and scream while looking flustered which was inappropriate for a former princess.

    When she looked back in panic, without her noticing Heliotrope was standing there with a smile, lookingpletely the same appearance like before.

    ¡¸He, Helli¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It''s Heliotrope.¡¹

    She wouldn''t back down on that. She corrected with a pressuring smile.

    ¡¸Helli, otrope! Don''t surprise me suddenly like that! Are you all right!?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe it''s Liliana-sama who is not all right though¡­¡­¡¹

    ''Because, you never fought or anything before, and yet¡­¡­'' Thinking that, Liliana approached Heliotrope and patted all over her body to check for injury. Seeing such Liliana, Heliotrope disyed a delighted and warm expression.

    But, when Hajime said ¡¸That''s fast¡¹ toward her, she tore off Liliana-sama from herself and tossed her like a waste paper. Then with both her hands propped in front of her apron, she respectfully lowered her head with beautiful motion that would fascinate anyone watching.

    ¡¸Err, Helli, otrope? You see, although formerly, but I''m a princess you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Your majesty. Reporting. All the enemies are removed. They are being confined altogether inside a rented room.¡¹

    ¡¸The information?¡¹

    ¡¸I will do so immediately after this. But before that, I returned because I wish to report something first.¡¹

    Below Liliana was crumbling on the floor in dejection, but the two didn''t look at her.

    ¡¸Is there any problem?¡¹

    Hajime tilted his head and asked, to which Heliotrope shook her head,

    ¡¸No. There is a guest for your majesty.¡¹

    Most likely, it was a guest who seemed to have business with the foreign force originally. Hearing that report, Hajime seemed to see through something and he stared at empty air for a bit¡­¡­

    ¡¸I see. Let them pass.¡¹

    ¡¸By your will.¡¹

    Heliotrope-san respectfully lowered her head.

    Seeing Hajime''s practiced manner in acting as a master, the assistants were makingmotion like ¡¸Thi, this is demon king Ha-kun¡¹¡¸Sheesh Hajime-chan, what a natural manner as master¡­¡­¡¹. Among thatmotion, Liliana who was still copsing emotionally got dejected once more while,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hics, as I thought, Hajime-san is more like her master than meee¡¹

    Muttering that.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Thank you very much for the many review regarding Tortus Travel Diary.

    I''m thinking of writing it bit by bit.

    Now then, the chapter this time, Heliotrope? Who is that? For those who thought that, I believe if you browse¡¸Character Introduction Part II¡¹ and¡¸Stubborn Princess Lily¡¹, you will go¡¸Aa, she was there huh, someone like this¡¹.

    I''m sorry for those who are expecting Tortus Travel Diary ¢Ú.

    I wanted to write aboutbat maid group no matter what. I want to write the next update with my interest in full throttle too. Please forgive me.

    Now then, in preparation for Christmas, I will inform once more.

    The publication of volume 7 and Zero volume 1 will be at 25th and 28th.

    There are also ces where volume 7 has been lined up in storefront.

    If you are aiming for special content, early inquiry might be necessary. Please pay attention.

    The detailed information (like the special SS and so on) will be uploaded in my activity report.

    If you want please go check it.

    Best regards.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    ¨C

    AN: There is an update at 23 December. For those who haven''t read it, please start from the previous chapter.

    ¨C<hr>

    There was the figure of two people trembling halfway up the advanced course of a skiing spot.

    ¡¸A, Aiko-sa~~n! Are you all riiight~¡¹

    ¡¸M, my my my my, my groin feel like it will loosen up buuut, I''m not¡­¡­fii~ne! Is Liliana-san~ all riiight~~!?¡¹

    ¡¸M, my my my my, my legs feels like they will cramp buuut, I''m not¡­¡­fii~ne!¡¹

    They spread out their skis until the very limit and they were slipping rather than sliding. The two who were like this were Aiko and Liliana.

    They wanted to put the brake and stop, but they couldn''t stop, or perhaps they actually intended to ski after a fashion. It was unclear what they wanted to do.

    In any case, the two who were spreading out their skis too much with legs that wouldn''t stop shaking were amateur skier no matter how anyone looked at them. They shouldn''t be in this advanced course.

    They became able to slide just for a bit. After that they got cocky and came to the advanced course. There they got taken aback ¡¸What''s this, this is practically a cliff¡¹, however their pride got in the way ¡¸We already climbed all the way here, going down with the lift will be embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹ and they skied down. Now they were regretting it like this.

    Now then, just as could be seen from the situation, today Nagumo family came here for a ski trip.

    Having said that, Sumire and Shuu were absent. By this time the two of them must be going to a hot spring date just the two of them husband and wife without any outsider present. Shia won a pair ticket from the shopping district''s lottery roll, and she presented it to the two filled with her gratitude for everyday.

    To that, Sumire said that if that the case they should have everyone came together by paying it from their own pocket, but Shuu said ¡¸She is giving us a pair ticket, it should be fine going with just the two of us at least once a year right?¡¹, so Sumire agreed even reluctantly.

    And then, perhaps to hide her embarrassment or something, she suggested (?) so that while they were enjoying the hot spring trip, it would be painful if their son''s family just did nothing at home, so Hajime should give service to his family!, and like that it became this ski trip.

    Back to the topic.

    Aiko and Liliana finally became teary eyed, it was then,

    ¡¸YAFFUUUUUUUUUUUU!!¡¹

    ¡¸SOMETHING LIKE THIS ART NOT TOO BAAADD!¡¹

    ''Brake? What is that, is that tasty?'' Shia and Tio were passing through with terrific momentum as though to say that.

    Their figure manipting the snowboard magnificently was the very definition of skill. Both of them were engraving the figure of 8 on the snow surface with beautiful symmetry. Even though they were only learning how to ski today, their figure was like a pro snowboarder.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko and Liliana were staring at the back of Shia and Tio that had became small in the blink of eye while trembling all over.

    ¡¸¡­¡­nn. Kaori, sloo~~w¡¹

    ¡¸The grudge of getting dropped from the lift just now! I HAVEN''T FORGOTTEN ITTTTTTTT-!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait Kaori! That''s ski! It''s not a board! It''s thin so you understand right!? I''m telling you to wait!¡¹

    *SHA! SHA! SHA!* Yue, Kaori, and Shizuku were passing through in that order. Yue-sama kept facing backward, while Kaori was riding on a single ski for some reason, and Shizuku was holding one ski and Kaori''s snowboard. They were sliding with high speed as expected.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The two had dropped, no, slid down for about three meters from before. *Slid slid, slid slid*. Aiko and Liliana''s legs that were spread out too much were already passing through shaking and into trembling now.

    Someone, please help¡­¡­

    The two were in the state where it felt like such voice of heart was audible.

    The hero of the girls who would surely appear at this kind of time¡­¡­

    Certainly appeared this time too.

    ¡¸Oo~i, both of you. Are you two going through withdrawal symptoms there?¡¹

    It was his voice! They were saved! They wanted to tsukkomi so much at the content of his words, but right now they were in the middle of danger of having their legs almost forcefully spread out. They couldn''t be concerned with trivial matter! Thinking that, Aiko and Liliana made a joyful look and turned their gaze to the direction of the voice,

    ¡¸Faster! Even faster! Myuu is bing wind nano!¡¹

    ¡¸My, Myuu! Slo, slow down a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine Remia. I''m holding you firmly.¡¹

    Myuu, Remia, and Hajime were riding on a sleigh in that order harmoniously while passing through with terrific speed, as expected.

    Myuu looked like she was having so much fun. Remia who was sitting between Myuu and Hajime was a bit scared with the speed, and yet her cheeks were blushing slightly because she was getting hugged from the back by Hajime.

    It was a really warm family scene.

    They instantly passed through though.

    The two werepletely left behind though.

    ¡¸I can''t anymore¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A, Aiko-saa~~~~~nn¡¹

    Screams were reverberating from halfway up the advance course.

    After that, at an inconspicuous ce in the corner of the course, the figure of Liliana applying healing magic to the groin of Aiko who was fainting from fear was seen but¡­¡­

    From the view point of outsider, they only saw a scene of a young girl gently touching the groin of another girl behind cover, after the two somehow got down to the foot of the mountain, they were exposed to inquisitive gazes from the people around.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡¸Nn? It feels like I heard a scream just now.¡¹

    Hajime felt like he heard a scream from behind and he spontaneously looked back.

    ¡¸Dear? Is there something?¡¹

    Remia asked across her shoulder with an upward gaze. Today''s Remia was without her usual atmosphere of smiling holy mother. Her being in the environment of snowy mountain for the first time, her inability to ski at all, and the speed that Myuu exerted as though she was a speed demon were making her twitching uneasily from beginning to end.

    Hajime said ¡¸No, nothing¡¹ and smiled wryly while shaking his head. And then, he embraced her once more with even more strength. Tension left Remia''s body slightly.

    ¡¸Hei hei hee~~i! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, it''s fine to be high spirited but Remia is scared you know?¡¹

    Hajime tentatively warned her, but Myuu didn''t notice because she was getting absorbed in beating the snowboard that was sliding side by side with them.

    A sleigh that was being boarded by three parents and child were rushing down in reckless speed at the advance course¡­¡­

    It wasn''t unreasonable for the snowboarders who were overtaken to watch that with wide open eyes. Several people were too shocked that they lost their bnce and ¡¸AA~~~~~!!¡¹ tumbled down.

    While that was going on the foot of the mountain came into view. A lot of people were there, so it would be dangerous if they didn''t decrease their speed any time now.

    Thinking that, Hajime opened his mouth to tell Myuu to brake. Myuu said that she wanted to steer the sleigh from start to end bringing papa and mama, so he was thinking to leave the stopping to Myuu too.

    But, before he could speak,

    ¡¸Papa! Over there something that looks really fun is happening over there nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Aah, half-pipe huh.¡¹

    Looking there, there was a half-pipe that could be reached directly from the advanced course. The snowboarders were disying each of their technique there.

    The sight of snowboarders executing technique midair tightly grasped Myuu''s inquisitiveness and sense of adventure. Her eyes were sparkling bright, the hands that were grasping the rein clenched tightly.

    ¡¸Papa! Mama! We will do that too nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Can you? I also prepared a board for Myuu but¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Watch Myuu''s technique! Nano!¡¹

    Myuu nted her weight drastically and pulled the rein. The sleigh obeyed the driver''s control and changed course instantly! The destination it headed to was of course, the half-pipe!]

    ¡¸Ah, hey, Myuu! Who will go there using sleigh! Stop it for now!¡¹

    ¡¸If you can stop this then damn try to stop it! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸This brat! She is receiving Shia''s bad influence!?¡¹

    The face of the smiling holy mother Remia-san was twitching senselessly. She was desperately hugging Myuu on her chest really tightly to stop her, but Myuu whose tension was rising too much and entered a state of high didn''t stop!

    Hajime-papa put his foot outside to stop the sleigh forcefully.

    There was one thing to remember here. Actually this sleigh was an artifact Hajime created for Myuu, but Hajime had the nature of being unable to feel satisfied unless he put romance into a vehicle.

    For example, thing like weapon, or transformation¡­¡­

    This time, the romance that was installed into the sleigh for Myuu''s exclusive use was¡­¡­propulsion device.

    It has propulsive power so it can slide even in level surface! Great isn''t it, Myuu!

    ¡¸BOOOST~~~~~~¡¹

    ¡¸Hoi! Myuu! Stop y¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸ON NANO!¡¹

    *BOOM* The sleigh instantly elerated! Hajime-papa''s feet were only digging groove into the snow and didn''t function as brake!

    And then, before he could forcefully stop the sleigh with another method¨D¨D

    The sleigh charged into the half-pipe!

    ¡¸YAFUUUUUU NANOO!¡¹

    ¡¸FUAAAAAAAAAAAAAH¡¹

    The sleigh instantly rushed up the curving part, and then¡­¡­the Nagumo family flew to the sky.

    On the ground, the audiences and snowboarders were dumbfounded and astonished at the sight of a family of tree dancing in the sky.

    Myuu''s joyful voice, and Remia''s scream that was rare to hear reverberated.

    The sleigh hovered for a moment in the air. The centrifugal force pushing up the sleigh vanished, then the three were thrown out weightlessly from the sleigh.

    Remia-mama''s soft knitted hat flew. The person herself almost fainted with the white of her eyes showing! The audiences returned to their senses, and they screamed from imagining the end of the family that flew for five meter from the lip part of the half-pipe!

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­there will be punishmentter.¡¹

    Hajime somersaulted midair. Each of his hand caught Myuu and Remia and he held them in a posture of them sitting on his arms. Both of them reflexively grabbed on Hajime''s neck.

    Hajime used the centrifugal force from his somersault and caught the sleigh with his foot using the principle of midair spinning kick. He adjusted the way the sleigh was facing and then boarded on it while catching Remia''s knitted hat with his mouth.

    Next was free falling. The moment hended on the curved part, he made use of his knee topletely killed the impact. Without letting go of the two he slid, and when he flew out at the opposite side he kicked away the sleigh at the same time, and thennded on the ground with *st*.

    The noisy surrounding of the half-pipe fell dead silent.

    But, that too was only for a few moment.

    The next moment a loud cheer rose. ¡¸What''s that just now!?¡¹ or ¡¸No way, you saw how he caught two people andnded from that height!¡¹ or ¡¸Rather, why a sleigh!?¡¹, voices that were filled with excitement came one after another.

    Amidst that,

    ¡¸Fuwaa. It was fun nano!¡¹

    Myuu smiled innocently. Hajime-papa let down only Myuu gently¡­¡­*pechin-* a forehead flick burst.

    ¡¸~~~~~~-!?¡¹

    Myuu writhed in pain. The soft knitted hat that was matching with Remia offered no defense at all against the impact. Both her hands pressed down on her forehead and she squatted while trembling *purupuru* with teary eyes.

    ¡¸Myuu. Certainly papa is also bad for installing propulsion device so that you can y even on level ground. But, you were told before ying right? Don''t do something that papa, mama, or one of the one-chan told you to stop. You broke your promise.¡¹

    ¡¸Au¡­¡­bu, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Look. Mama was really scared. Does Myuu want to have fun even if you have to trouble your mama?¡¹

    Remia-mama was still hugging Hajime. Seeing Myuu''s figure being scolded by papa, Remia spoke her usual ¡¸My my¡¹ while scolding her ''bad'' like Hajime.

    Seeing that, Myuu got dejected. She spoke ¡¸Sorry nano¡¹ wit teary eyes and teary voice.

    ¡¸Yosh. You are able to apologize properly huh.¡¹

    ¡¸My my, Myuu. Look, papa isn''t angry anymore. Lift up your face?¡¹

    Her head was patted by papa and mama. Myuu rubbed her eyes repeatedly then smiled widely.

    For some reason ¡¸Oo¡¹ voice rose from the surrounding. It seemed the audiences were feeling moved seeing a bit of family drama.

    Or rather, that was how much a center of attention they were.

    Remia who was finally mentally recovered from the harrowing experience didn''t notice the situation around before, but now she recalled her own state and her cheeks puffed red.

    ¡¸Say¡­¡­dear? I''m fine already, so please let me down now¡­¡­it''s embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Aa, I see. Here.¡¹

    Remia was let down gently. Admiring voice and fascinated sigh leaked out once more from the surrounding people. Remia was undoubtedly a beauty with blond hair. Furthermore, right now she was blushing from embarrassment and other things with moist eyes, strange sex appeal was overflowing from her.

    At the same time the surrounding¨D¨Despecially the men were sending jealous gaze like a line of spears at Hajime. Thinking of Myuu''s existence and how she called Hajime, it was clear what was the rtionship between them.

    But, naturally Hajime-san didn''t shrink back against such gaze of that level.

    He ignored the rabbles as though to say that there was no one here except himself, Myuu, and Remia. He took the hat of Remia that fell off and put it on Remia''s hand in a manner as though he was handling a ss artwork.

    Hajime adjusted the cing of Remia''s hair. Each time his fingertip gently brushed Remia''s forehead and ear, Remia would expose a ticklish expression that also looked like she was feeling good.

    Seeing that, the men became increasingly peevish.

    ¡¸Chih. A blonde haired foreigner wife¡­¡­how did he got a wife like that huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though we here don''t even get lucky in picking up girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t say it. I''m gonna cry here.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you guys. The sleigh. It''s using sleigh. If we slide on the half-pipe using sleigh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸We can marry a blond haired foreigner beauty!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Half-pipe, sleigh¨D¨Dit was the moment a new sport was created.

    ¡¸Hajime-saa~~n! What are you doing thereee~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Ride sleigh while hugging me too. Like Remia. Like Remia.¡¹

    ¡¸A sleigh¡­¡­it looks a bit embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right¡­¡­but, it can be used to slide in level ground too, if it''s in a ce where there is no one¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, I wisheth to be used as sleigh.¡¹

    Shia was running at the front while hopping *pyon pyon*, behind her was Yue, Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio. By the way, Yue-san today was a teenage version.

    Naturally, the people were makingmotion at the appearance of the beauty army. Furthermore, they were approaching the man who was currently disying a scene of flirting with blonde haired beauty while also holding a cute daughter. Themotion was gradually increasing!

    ¡¸Shia. You, you were bringing out Myuu in your drive secretly from me aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I don''t really understand what you are saying.¡¹

    ¡¸Your rabbit ears are twitching there. You''re really shaken up.¡¹

    Even the rabbit ears that ordinary person couldn''t see were in in view for Hajime and co. The rabbit ears were fiercely trembling. It seemed she was guilty.

    Hajime stretched Shia''s cheeks *munyo~n* and made her to be tearful. Yue and others were gathering around him.

    ¡¸Half-pipe sleigh¡­¡­no way. So it''s actually that effective.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll go renting a sleigh for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I''m going too.¡¹

    At this day, people getting sent flying or rolling around showily from trying to slide using sleigh appeared in session, the ski area was falling into temporary chaos.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Leaving behind the half-pipe that was getting enthusiastic to apletely unknown direction, Aiko who was walking pigeon-toed for some reason and apletely exhausted Liliana also returned, so they took a break while also wandering leisurely at the facility around the foot of the mountain.

    There, they discovered a crowd at slight distance away. Wondering what was going on, Hajime and co also tried approaching.

    ¡¸Hee, snowball fight huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It doesn''t really look like a tournament.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like anyone can freely join. Eerrr, let''s see here¡­¡­looks like you can enter a three man team. O, looks like the winning team will be presented with a memento.¡¹

    Shia read the nearby nk while saying that. Hearing that Myuu''s eyes were sparkling as expected.

    Three man team meant that three people from a family could participate. It seemed to be a consideration from the organizer''s side, and just as they intended, there were a lot of family participating, fighting each other in three man family VS three man family.

    There were three courts, but rather than a seriouspetition, everyone were having fun in the event.

    Furthermore, the snowball had to be created by themselves. There were three defensive walls, the time limit was five minutes. The team with the most survivor at the end would be the victor.

    ¡¸In other words, it''s fine to just annihte the other team nano!¡¹

    What a child with quickprehension. It seemed she was fully motivated to participate.

    Hajime-papa was making a smile that looked like ¡¸Fuh, so it''s my turn¡¹. It seemed that he was thinking that there wasn''t a slightest chance he wouldn''t be picked into his beloved daughter''s team.

    Beside Hajime, Yue was making the same smile. ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh. Is annihtion battle what you wished for?¡¹ the vampire princess who was specialized in annihtion ss magic was also not doubting even the slightest bit that she would be chosen.

    ¡¸Tio-oneechan! Shia-oneechan! Let''s go together!¡¹

    ¡¸Hoe? Me? Fufu~n, that''s fine! I will answermander Myuu''s expectation without fail!¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, so you chose me. Myuu, that''s quite a discerning gaze thou hath there. My vocation art "protector". I wouldst protect Myuu perfectly there.¡¹

    Hajime-papa and vampire princess-oneechan crumbled. Both of them were simrly going ¡¸Impossible¡­¡­¡¹ in stupefaction.

    ¡¸Ee~rr, Myuu? Why didn''t you pick papa?¡¹

    Remia tried asking in the ce of the crumbling Hajime. Myuu made an expression as though she was asking something obvious and she spoke her standard for choosing.

    ¡¸First, what is necessary is physical firepower nano. Then, the only option for attacker role is the bug rabbit Shia-oneechan.¡¹

    If it was just an event then it felt like anyone would be fine, however, her reasoning made sense. Her choosing standard was quite something.

    ¡¸For the other one, Myuu was thinking of Shizuku-oneechan who is good at throwing but¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that Hajime-papa and vampire princess-oneechan were out of question right from the start. The two were starting to draw circles on the ground together.

    ¡¸In case there is someone who specialize in attacking among the enemy, Myuu believed that defensive power should be insured nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, thou hath learned tactic really well.¡¹

    The yer would be out by the time a snowball hit them so defensive power wasn''t rted at all in this but¡­¡­starting from Shizuku, Kaori and Aiko and Liliana were making a warm smile.

    Until they heard her next words.

    ¡¸And so, Myuu chose the meat shie¨D¨Dthe tough Tio-oneechan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second, Myuu. Just now, thou was about to say meat shield wasn''t it? This art the biggest shock Tio-oneechan received in these few years! For the cute Myuu to think of Onee-chan as meat shield, I doth not know how to process this though!?¡¹

    It seemed she was alsopletely receiving bad influence from Hajime-papa.

    Tio who was greatly shaken approached Miu while saying ¡¸Tell me that it''s a lie Myuu~¡¹. Myuu was also shaken and her gaze darted around¡­¡­then she made a stiff expression in resolve and spoke.

    ¡¸Think of it as a good thing!¡¹

    ¡¸Think of it as a good thing, thou mean it''s a good thing to think of Onee-chan as meat shield!?¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s Tio-oneechan you should be happy nano! Rather Tio-oneechan who won''t be happy with this is just a mere beautiful Onee-chan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Art not that a good thing!?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a loss of identity~ nano! A loss of character~ nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuguo~, mine self art going to lose in argument~~¡¹

    Should she be happy to be called a meat shield Onee-chan, or should she be happy. That was the problem.

    Myuu took the worrying Tio''s hand, led away Shia who was smiling wryly, then she applied for the registration with only momentum.

    Hajime and Yue who were still down were left as they were.

    Myuu''s snowball fight began through such happenings. Her opponent was a team of female university students. Myuu''s team also consisted on only female, both sides had good look, so the audiences were quite roused.

    Myuu put Shia and Tio on her left and right. She was folding her arms while standing imposingly. A fearless smile was tugged on her lips. It was as though she closely resembled a certain someone.

    The females at the opposing team saw Myuu and started squealing ¡¸Look look, that girl! She is really cute!¡¹¡¸Waa, she is really enthusiastic! So cute!¡¹.

    ¡¸You can have fun while you still can now. Myuu will show you hell soon, nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, you cannot speak about other people. It''s Hajime-san who is influencing Myuu the most.¡¹

    Shia smiled wryly seeing Myuu speaking like a gangster with that cute face.

    ¡¸Tio-oneechan. When the match begin Myuu want you to go forward. Hold back the snowballs, and when a snowball that Myuu cannot evadee then Myuu want Onee-chan to block it nano.¡¹

    ¡¸As I hath thought I am treated as meat shield.¡¹

    Commander Myuu wouldn''t be bothered by trivial thing.

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan. Myuu don''t want to waste time nano. Please do Shia-oneechan''s special move nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Special move? Uu~n, a, something like that is it. Roger desu.¡¹

    Like that the snowball fight began! The referee saw Myuu and made a warm smile, then gave the signal ¡¸Start~¡¹ leniently.

    At the same time, the females at the opposing team picked the snowballs they had diligently created and threw it ¡¸Ee~i!¡¹ really leniently. Their aim was all over the ce, most of them were toward inurate direction.

    It didn''t look like there was any need to use Tio as meat shield. Tio was taking cover at the front line defensive wall while tossing *po~I po~i* returning fire to hold back the enemy with aplicated expression.

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan.¡¹

    ¡¸Ay ay, preparation is finished desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger. Target, the enemy''s rear defensive wall! Fireee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Go fly until the moooon! Desuu!¡¹

    A snowball that was superpressed with super grip strength was thrown in a way that caused the air to make a strange sound *hyugoh*¨D¨D

    ¡¸ABAAAAAAAAH!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia inflicted a powerful friendly fire. The sudden impact that was dealt on her back caused Tio to collide with the defensive wall before her in a posture that was like a shrimp. The defensive wall was half-destroyed from that and she ended up hanging on the top,

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­mine, identityyy~¡¹

    She murmured such thing with expression of ecstasy before she stopped moving with a plop.

    The cheers stopped. The ce fell dead silent. The females who were squealing until just now were staring at Tio with pale face.

    Amidst that silence,''

    ¡¸Hi, hit confirmed! Correction shot! Fireee!¡¹

    ¡¸Ro, roger desuu!¡¹

    Commander Myuu was unperturbed! And then, the loyal rabbit held the snowball firmly this time and threw! urately, it shot through the side of the enemy team and pulverized the defensive wall at the back! That result was truly like a bombing!

    ¡¸Hit confirmed! Target destroyed! Effective shot~, fi¨D¨D¡¹

    ''Fireee!'' Surely that was what would be said. But, before the word waspleted a snowball hit Myuu so her order was interrupted. Looking back, the referee was there.

    ¡¸Disqualified.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, yes nano.¡¹

    The referee emitted a pressure that wouldn''t allow any objection. Aiko and others with Remia-mama at the forefront were bowing their head repeatedly while retreating in escape.

    A beatter, scream and cheer reverberated from behind.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    *Roll roll, roll roll* Kaori was rolling a snowball while talking to Yue who were simrly *roll roll, roll roll* rolling snowball beside her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Making snowman is calming the heart somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn.¡¹

    *Roll roll, roll roll*. The two continued to form snowball silently. Unusually they didn''t show any sign of quarreling.

    This was an open space some distance away from the ski area. A ce that was near the buildings of hotel and inn lining up. It was a public park for rxing like where the small children would y with snow.

    It was a ce where it was okay to create snowman and left them there (only in the case they asked for permission and bought decoration item at the stand under management control), and so there were various snowmen and objects in various sizes around.

    In a few more hours the zing light of the evening sun would create long shadow.

    If it had to be said why Yue and kaori were making snowball silently in such ce,

    ¡¸We got too high spirited didn''t we?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn.¡¹

    Yue-sama who was excessively taciturn.

    When Kaori nced to the side, Yue was somewhat teary eyed¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­..Hajime got angry.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    After the snowball fight, the group was strolling aimlessly once more and encountered an event of making snow sculpture. The organizer prepared a lump of hardened snow for the participants to carve it into snow sculpture.

    There, the two who were starting a stupid fight like usual provoked each other and decided to settle their dispute in this event, but they both made Hajime into the model for the statue they sculpted.

    If it was just that, Hajime would just endure his embarrassment.

    Even if Kaori used outrageous technique of twin sword art usingrge chisels, or Yue was pretending to sculpt while forming shape using ice element magic, with each side using foul y and irrational method, and that the ce fell intomotion because of that, well, Hajime would surely ignore it because they had fun.

    But, the two''s quarrel entered into criticism toward each other''s sculpture, their statue shifted into naked sculpture that was like David statue, and then they escted. By the point of time they got fixated at forming the crotch, Hajime''s embarrassment burst.

    Two beautiful girls were heatedly arguing with each other in front of public eye about the molding of a single man''s crotch. In addition, because it was a delicate part, they didn''t use any tool and shaped it using their hands, that part of the snow sculpture.

    The parents who were participating in the event naturally covered their children''s eyes¡¸You cannot watch that!¡¹, the fathers were sending their wide smirk at Hajime, while the young men were sending him murderous gaze, while the girls were getting unjust suspicion of the rtionship between Hajime and Yue & Kaori with blushing cheeks.

    And so, Hajime smashed the snow sculptures into nothing. He dropped his knuckles on the head of the two who were protesting him, grabbed their cor and dragged away the two who turned limp while leaving the ce.

    Due to that, the two were self-reflecting a bit while making snowman in a quite ce. When Kaori recalled the event, it felt like her face would get on fire.

    At slight distance away, Hajime was rolling a snowball that was around two meter. Myuu was taking bnce on top of it while walking.

    At another ce, Shizuku and Aiko were arguing cheerfully with each other about the face part of the snowman, like this or like that, while decorating it.

    Shia and Tio were diligently making several moderately sized snowballs.

    In addition, there was a snow hut nearby the spot that was nned for the snow man to be put at, Remia and Liliana were inside warming themselves. Both of them seemed to be rtively weak against cold.

    The size of the snowball Hajime was making gathered attention from families and couples that were scattered around sporadically. Amidst that attention, Hajime raised his voice to check.

    ¡¸O~i, how is over there doing?¡¹

    In response, Shizuku who was in charge of decoration cheerfully replied.

    ¡¸Yep, over here is all right.¡¹

    ¡¸The material is alsoplete~¡¹

    Liliana and Remia crawled out slowly from the snow hut while lifting up some things for decoration.

    ''Oh, finally they are going to decorate?'' The people in the park gathered toward them.

    The n of Hajime and co was to make a speciallyrge snowman¨D¨Da total height of four meter with three snowballs piled up¨D¨Dright in the middle of the park, with nine small snowmen around it.

    There, Hajime suddenly noticed something.

    ¡¸Ah,e to think of it I forgot thedder¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime muttered with feeling like¡¸Ah damn¡¹. Putting aside the small snowmen, the speciallyrge snowman''s torso and head would need a bigdder to ce them in position.

    He had one stored inside his Treasure Warehouse, but he didn''t take it out beforehand, so it was hard to take it out with all the gathered attention.

    Should he obediently go to a shop to rent it¡­¡­while Hajime was thinking that,

    ¡¸Oo~I, you guys. Want to use this?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Aa, that will help¡­¡­¡¹

    An unfamiliar middle-aged man was carrying a splendiddder on his shoulder while walking toward them. Seeing Hajime opened his eyes wide in surprise, the middle-aged manughed pleasantly and spoke.

    ¡¸Haha, it looks like you all are going to make a really splendid snowmen, so I wondered if you will let us participate in thememoration if you don''t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So it''s like that.¡¹

    Looking closer, there was a boy hiding behind the uncle.

    Hajime smiled slightly and showed his agreement. The boy''s expression brightened.

    With that as the beginning, ''Please let us too!'', the other families and couples asked to be allowed to join.

    Yue and Kaori, and Shia and Tio who were diligently rolling snowballs for the small snowmen were slightly surprised, but when they looked at Hajime, he was smiling slightly and nodded, so they also smiled and rolled snow together with other people.

    Seeing participants increasing one after another, Myuu who was on top of the huge snowball puffed out her chest.

    ¡¸Myuu is the leader nano! Everyone, work hard! We are making snowmen that willst until spring nano!¡¹

    There was also an atmosphere in the ce. The families and couples that numbered nearly twenty people in the end were all responding¡¸Oo~!¡¹ cheerfully at Myuu.

    ¡¸Ahaha, then leader Myuu. Please give order to everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Mufufu~! Leave it to Myuu nano!¡¹

    Hajime''s respectful way of speaking caused Myuu to also smile while she started giving instruction energetically.

    After that, with the many cooperation they obtained, theypleted a total of ten snowmen genuinely under Myuu''s instruction.

    A snowman with fixed stare, a snowman with rabbit ears, a snowman with ponytail attached, and so on, they were snowmen with trait that closely resembled certain people somewhere.

    Even the participants surely could guess which was who. They were giving warm smile to Yue and co who were looking a bit embarrassed.

    At the end, Hajime was carrying Myuu in his arms, climbed up thedder that was supported by the people, and with a ry format the head of the speciallyrge snowman¨D¨Dthe head part of demon king-sama with eye patch attached was carried to the top.

    ¡¸Myuu, don''t fall. Put your feet on thedder firmly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano.¡¹

    Hajime put down Myuu on thedder. He then received the head part that was brought from below, and then he made Myuu to hold it.

    Myuu staggered slightly even with Hajime supporting her.

    From below, a lot of participants were watching over them while holding their breath.

    Myuu was scolding her arms that were shaking all over while carefully, carefully holding thest snowball¡­¡­*plop* she set it up on the designated spot.

    And then, she sloo~wly took her hands away¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Oo~~~~~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Cheers and apuses reverberated all at once!

    When Myuu made a guts pose¡¸It''spleted~~¡¹, the enthusiasm of the ce echoed even further hearing that bright shout of joy that was filled with delighted sense of aplishment.

    Yue and others also exchanged smile with participants who they knew only just now and they thanked each other. They were really having fun.

    Hajime hugged Myuu once more while his expression looked as though he suddenly recalled something.

    ¡¸Oi, Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? ¡­¡­Oo, I see. That wouldst be nice. Leave it to me.¡¹

    Tio noticed Hajime''s intention as though they were of the same mind, then she immediately left the circle of people.

    ¡¸Papa?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, bestow those words to everyone. The present will be that.¡¹

    Myuu was making a puzzled face. Hajime turned his gaze toward Tio while saying such thing to Myuu.

    Myuu''s expression turned ''hah'' in realization, then she once more remembered what day today was and she smiled widely.

    And then, Tio who finished setting up the tortifact gave a thumb up. Confirming that, Myuu waved both her hands and raised her voice.

    ¡¸Everyone~~~~!¡¹

    Myuu gathered attention once more. Toward them all, Myuu took a deep breath¡­¡­

    ¡¸MERRY~~~~~ CHRISTMA~~~S!! NANO!¡¹

    And then, she pointed with her finger.

    Lured by that, the participants turned their gaze, and there a splendid camera equipment was set up.

    It was something Tio pulled out from Treasure Warehouse outside of people''s gaze,

    The participants who guessed the intention here adjusted their position hurriedly.

    Hajime and Myuu were on thedder. Yue and co were right below the demon king snowman.

    The participants were surrounding them.

    ¡¸Then here we go!¡¹

    *Kaclick*. Tio dashed with hurried footsteps and slid beside Yue and others.

    And then,

    ¨D¨D*pasha!*

    After that, a photo that really conveyed the delight from people they didn''t even know who were centered around the snowmen and Nagumo family waspleted. The giant snowmen and small snowmen wouldter get reported in TV that they really didn''t melt until spring.

    Of course, it was possible to mass produce the photo like Proid camera right on the spot, so it was distributed to the participants as Christmas present.

    The participants, every single one of them broke up while immersing themselves in pleasant fatigue and enjoyable aftertaste with a photo in hand.

    ¡¸This kind of thing isn''t bad once in a while. Merry Christmas.¡¹

    While returning to their inn, hajime said that with a peaceful smile.

    Of course, Yue and co, everyone simrly,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Merry~ Christmas!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They replied like that.

    ¨C

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    At the end of the chapter this time, in a rtively unusual event the casts were mingling with ordinary folks.

    It''s Christmas, so I wanted to write a story that can give warmth as soon as possible.

    By the way, a story of making snowman with unfamiliar people¡­¡­

    Is there also those who somehow feel d¨¦j¨¤ vu?

    Yes, its inspiratione from Shirakome''s bible, Aria.

    In the anime it''s [Aria the Natural Episode 26 From that white gentle town¡­]

    For Shirakome, it''s an episode that entered the top 5 of my favorite.

    Everyone too, how about feeling warm and fluffy by watching Aria in Christmas?

    In any case, Merry Christmas!

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    ¨C

    ¡¸Ahaha, really I''m sorry. Coming at this hour. Furthermore it seems that I''m being a hindrance to everyone''s work.¡¹

    The one who came to the room looking like he was really sorry while frequently bowing his head was a middle aged man without any conspicuous trait.

    His attire like his suits or hair style was well-ordered, and yet on the whole he was wrapped withx atmosphere that naturally would make the other party felt like letting their guard down.

    ¡¸Fukube-san yourself, it must be hard for you. Being outside the jurisdiction ofbor standards act is the harshness of being a public servant.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, you are making too much of a big deal for the like of me. On the contrary, to think that a maid this beautiful will wee my arrival, it really blow away my fatigue.¡¹

    The man who was smiling while ncing aside to Heliotrope who was showing the way was someone from "returnee response division" who was shouldering the role as contact person with the returnees (basically with Hajime), Fukube Koutarou.

    In a nce his face looked like a good person, Hajime and Liliana saw through how deep inside his eyes was emitting a sharp glint. In contrast with hisx atmosphere, he was a person who couldn''t be underestimated.

    That could be seen from how this man had already continued to shoulder the role of being a contact person with Hajime for more than a year. Being involved with Hajime and co would guarantee anyone to be afflicted with stomachache, for this man''s predecessors, being able to stay in the job for three months could be considered as amazing.

    By the way, "returnee response division" was a new department that was made from many organizations rted with returnees building a cooperation system. The section was under the jurisdiction of the police''s security division after a fashion, but various rted departments in the government like the public security intelligence agency and ministry of foreign affairs and so on were sending their people to get closely involved and coordinated with each other while making it so they could response to situationprehensively.

    It was a section that was made after in the past the government got involved in this and that in the "returnee uproar", various departments made their move and as the result, all of them received retaliation that was too severe.

    ¡¸And, I think that what you want to talk is about the group just now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes. It''s about that matter. My deepest apology. Our side nned to deal with it before they start trouble, but they moved faster than we imagined. No, this is only an excuse. And, about the detail of the situation¨D¨D¡¹

    When he was going to exin, Hajime raised his hand and stopped him, so Fukube closed his mouth. Cold sweat instantly oozed out from his face. ¡¸Good lord-, is the demon king misunderstand that it''s the government trying something again!?¡¹ Such thinking came out on his face.

    ¡¸I''m not that hasty, so don''t get that pale.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, haha. So it came out on my face? I''m still too green.¡¹

    Fukube wiped the sweat on his forehead with handkerchief. Then he threw stomach medicine of pill type into his mouth with a practiced motion.

    Hajime smiled wryly at that motion of Fukube that he often witnessed and he turned his gaze toward Heliotrope.

    ¡¸It seems there is circumstance regarding that group. Show them the way to the subordinates of Fukube-san who are waiting downstair. I and Liliana will her about the circumstance here.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. How about Sumire-sama''s work?¡¹

    ¡¸About that. Originally being Kaa-san''s assistant is more important than apanying some idiot but¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire shook her head left and right *bun bun* repeatedly. A foreign force assaulted with Liliana as their target, on top of that an official from public safety came visiting in order to exin the situation. As expected she didn''t have the nerve to have her way saying ¡¸The deadline is more important!¡¹.

    ¡¸And so, this concern Liliana, and it seems that Fukube-san has better grasp of the whole picture of the present situation. We will listen about the circumstance directly. During that time, I''ll leave the work here to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Your will. Should I add more personnel, just in case?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll leave it to you.¡¹

    The talk was progressing unhinderedly. Liliana was murmuring ¡¸Yes yes, my opinion won''t be heard anyway. Far from that even my question is ignored. Ahaha~¡¹ with a faraway look.

    ¡¸That''s how it is, Sumire-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes! What is it, maid-san!?¡¹

    When Sumire was addressed with a respectful attitude, she replied with heightened tension. Looking at her blushing face and her nasal breathing that was somewhat rough, it was clear that her inspiration was greatly stimted. Perhaps her next work would have abat maid as the main character.

    ¡¸While presumptuous, will you allow me to lend you a hand?¡¹

    ¡¸But of course! Is what I want to say but¡­¡­will you be all right?¡¹

    There was no way a maid from another world would have experience in assistant work for a manga artist.

    Although Sumire loved maid, she was a pro manga artist. Having problem came to surface because an amateur got involved in the drawing was out of the question. She had to properly confirm it.

    But, Heliotrope waspletely unperturbed. She smiled beautifully and,

    ¡¸Please leave it to me. My lord had made me learn everything in the case of something like this urring. Please consider me as a battle-ready force.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez Hajime, just what is he making a maid of another world learned. I''m happy though!¡¹

    ¡¸Also, I have finished reading all of Sumire-sama''s works. Your works are greatly popr even among us the Fleur Knights, all of us are holding deep respect toward Sumire-sama. Therefore, being allowed to help is an honor that is equal of receivingmand from my lord.¡¹

    Heliotrope-san clenched her fist strongly and strongly insisted. Actually not just Fleur Knights, even the maids in the pce of Tortus and the young daughters of nobles were also swallowed in unprecedented shoujo manga boom.

    The selling agency was South CloudNagumopany. The majority of direct sales was undertook by a cooperatingpany, Yunker Company.

    Surely Sumire felt the truth and seriousness from Heliotrope''s sparkling eyes. Sumire''s cheeks blushed with an embarassed look that was unusual for her. Even in Japan she was treated as the great Sumire-sensei, but she looked happier with this rather than getting called that by the people in the industry.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though she has never helping me out. Hellina you idiot¡¹

    The former princess muttered something. Surely she was feeling that the attendant who had been staying at her side since her childhood was taken away. She waspletely sulking.

    It was unclear whether that voice was heard or not, but Heliotrope beautifully ignored it and made a finger snap.

    ¡¸Salvia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, captain.¡¹

    The assistants and also Fukube-san twitched. When they noticed the number of maids was already increasing from behind Heliotrope!

    It was a lovely maid with dark brown hair worn in braid that was tied with scrunchie. Her body was wrapped with simr Victorian maid outfit like Heliotrope. She was smiling warmly.

    Seeing the girl, the sulking Liliana snapped open her eyes in a sh.

    ¡¸I won''t ask anymore how did she appear just now! But, please let me say at least this! You are Samiya-san aren''t you!? The grandchild of Yunkerpany''s president Motto! What are you doing in this kind of ce!?¡¹

    ¡¸I am a maid, Liliana-sama.¡¹

    ''Well of course. That''s a maid uniform she is wearing.'' Sumire and others were of the same opinion inside their heart.

    ''I''m not asking that!'' Liliana was at her wits'' end. Hajime exined to her straightforwardly.

    ¡¸Fleur Knight rank five. She is amanding officer ss who is responsible for managing goods and information. Of course herbat ability is also without fault.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is a merchant''s daughter like thaatt!?¡¹

    ¡¸Everything is thanks to the lord discovering me.¡¹

    Actually, Motto Yunker of Yunker Company who had deep rtion with Hajime one way or another sent this talented person to him because he wanted to secure a connection that was as substantial as possible. To speak without hiding the ulterior motive, ¡¸If possible I wish that you will ept her as wife, so that I can be rted with your majesty the demon king as rtive¡¹, something like that.

    Naturally, Hajime was also aware of Motto''s merchant soul, he had also guessed his expectation, so he ignored Salvia¨D¨Dreal name Samiya Yunker (17 years old) approach to him but¡­¡­

    When Hajime was working out the n of the Fleur Knights'' conception, the girl''s name was written in the candidate list of Heliotrope, he tried giving her various trial as test and it turned out she was quite an outstanding talent.

    By the way, Samiya herself didn''t have the perception that she was made as tool for political marriage. She too was someone who inherited the merchant soul. She sniffed out the scent of money from the demon king''s surrounding and the other world (earth) and volunteered herself.

    But, while she was selected as a member of Fleur Knights and received trials, she went through many twists and turns and reached a point where it was her purpose in life to swear loyalty to the demon king.

    The structure of Fleur Knights was that those in rank one until ten weremanding officer with their own subordinates, but when looking at how she reached rank five when those positions were mainly grasped by people withbat job as their original upation, it could be seen how astounding her talent was and far her loyalty went that she would make great effort with that as her driving force.

    ¡¸Well then Sumire-sama. Please allow me and Salvia to be of assistance.¡¹

    ¡¸I get it. Well, if Hajime trained you two then I don''t think I''ll have to worry about your skill, best regards okay.¡¹

    Heliotrope and Salvia deeply bowed their head and said ¡¸Please leave it to us¡¹, after that they also deeply bowed their head to the assistants while saying ¡¸Honorable seniors, if there is any mistake in what we are doing, please point it out without mercy¡¹.

    All the assistants together said ¡¸Please take care of us toooo!¡¹ while bowing back with a perfect gesture for some reason.

    ¡¸Fukube-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo!? M, me? What is it?¡¹

    Surely he never thought that he would get addressed. Fukube''s middle age uncle face blushed red.

    ¡¸I sent a subordinate of mine named Prim to Fukube-san''s subordinates who are waiting outside. She will show the way to the ce where the captured people are at. By the lord''smand, we will extract information from them using our method but, please cooperate with us as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Ro, roger. I will contact my subordinates now.¡¹

    When and how did Heliotrope-san contacted her subordinate? Well, she was a maid of the demon king, no~thing would be strange no matter what she did~. Fukube thought that inside his heart while taking out his mobile phone and began contacting his subordinates who came together with him.

    There, Liliana asked somewhat carelessly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­By the way, that person named Prim-san¡­¡­is she a person who I know as expected?¡¹

    Hajime answered after thinking a bit.

    ¡¸You know her. Her real name is Philim Zaara¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah, so this time it''s the little sister of active captain of the sanctuary knight is iit~¡¹

    Liliana-sama looked somewhat broken. Her friends and acquaintances were transformed into members of a superhuman maid group while she didn''t know.

    Her state resembled Shia in the past somehow. Yes, the Shia at the time when she saw her gentle and kind family waspletely turned into a ''hyahhaa'' group.

    By the way, the present sanctuary knight captain was David Zaara, the former captain of Ai-chan escort squad.

    The legendary decisive battle was publicly seen as the deed of an evil god who misrepresented himself using the name of Ehito, so the people''s faith toward the church was unchanged. And so, the church was also nned to be rebuilt at the same time with the reconstruction of the capital.

    David and co, the members of former Ai-chan escort squad consolidated the knight order of that reborn church. Although, ny percent of their faith was offered to "our goddess".

    The captain of such reborn sanctuary knight order actually had a little sister. She was a former nun, a magic expert who possessed the vocation of "prayer master" who could disy high ability toward magic in general by praying.

    But, her rtion with her eldest brother was bad, and she was sent to remote region because she was holding doubt to the way of faith of the church headquarter.

    She also participated in the choir at the legendary decisive battle. There she also fought side by side with David so the ill feeling between them vanished and as a church official she gave a lot of help to Liliana who was striving hard in government affairs to restore the kingdom at that time.

    Though it seemed she had changed job intobat maid without Liliana noticing. By the way her rank was sixth.

    ¡¸Aa~, can I interrupt? It seems that my subordinates has joined up with Prim-san and they are heading to where the group is apprehended. Ahaha, my subordinates who are usuallyposed are agitated there. A blond haired beautiful maid suddenly knocked on their car window, so they thought if they had actually gone crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, anyone would doubt their own eye or head if they see a blonde haired maid in midnight.¡¹

    Fukube''s wry smile was also responded by Hajime with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Then Fukube-san. Can you tell us the detail at the other room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, allow me to do that. It has be a bit of troublesome matter isn''t it? If I have to say my true feeling, there is some aspect where I want to borrow Nagumo-san''s strength. Of course, this is just my personal wish though.¡¹

    The government''s stance was they absolutely didn''t want the demon king faction to do anything, but it seemed that Fukube himself was thinking ¡¸If that''s the case then it''s us the people at the scene who will have to take care of this difficult problem! Spare us already! Just how many hole in the stomach we need to have until you all are satisfied huh!¡¹.

    Led by Fukube who was casually throwing a stomach medicine pill into his mouth once more, Hajime and Liliana who was still having a distant gaze entered into another room.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    To sum up the talk that they heard in the other room, it seemed that other than the group that was attacking just now, there were also intelligence operatives or force from multiple countries sent in to Japan.

    Their objective went without saying. The information gathering or removal of Liliana, the leader of huge organization that was in the rise all over the world.

    If it was just a leader of a merepany than the story would be different, but when it came to a global organization with an ideal that was like a new religion as its root, then it was understandable for many countries to be apprehensive.

    Although, it was too sudden. It was understandable for the countries to want to take some kind of measure before thework was established as organization, be that as it may the movement of those countries were still too abrupt.

    Regarding that point, ording to the exnation that Fukube was giving them while oozing cold sweat, it seemed that a higher up of a part of the government messed up.

    Liliana was rted with the demon king, she was a contact person who could talk directly with that demon king, although it was only after a fashion, but a friendship could be built from there, that was why a scheme to gradually make Liliana''s organization to belong to Japan was carried out.

    The result, that movement was grasped by many countries, and they began to move all at once just in case because it would be troubling if the organization really got attached to Japan.

    ¡¸Realllyy~~~~, it''s inexcusable!¡¹

    Fukube-san prostrated himself. Recently, he wasmenting that the top of his head was getting deste but¡­¡­so this was the reason.

    Hajime strangely felt pity and respect toward such Fukube and shook his head while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸There is the saying ''danger past and God forgotten''. It''s about time that the pain from the time of returnee uproar get forgotten and some bunches who think "just a bit", "only this much¡­¡­" came out. I''ve predicted this will happen. As long as Fukube-san and others take care of it within your own organization, then our side too doesn''t intend to make a move so, well, please take care of it okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, it saves us that you say so. We are already working to deal with it, so please kindly go easy on us.¡¹

    Fukube showed a grant look of relieve and he threw a stomach medicine into his mouth with terribly natural motion. His hand''s motion was flowing just like themercial of Fris¡ð candies, the pills were thrown directly from its case into the mouth.

    This too was a factor that caused Hajime to strongly feel pity to Fukube. Just how used he was in swallowing stomach medicine? And then, how many he was nning to drink in a day?

    In exchange of Hajime who was looking at Fukube with a reallyplicated eyes, Liliana was making a caring expression while asking.

    ¡¸So, Fukube-san. Has you all predict how will the situation develop after this? Personally, I expect that it will be a really troublesome situation though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That prediction is right to the point. From what we have confirmed so far, there are already personnel from three countries who have already entered this country. There are also four countries that are definitely moving. Ideally all the country will work to gather full and urate information, so we wish that for the time being it will be only a battle of observation but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not going to allow it huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nagumo-san won''t allow that. However, that means that there will be no information at all about the leader of a growing global organization. An "unknown" is something that is feared the most. Therefore, all of them will be pressed with the choices, whether to resign themselves and ept that fear, or they will take measures. I believe Hajime-san understand but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They surely won''t pick the former choice, unless the fact that they will meet bitter experience that won''t be worth it from picking thetter choice is carved to the depth of their body. It''s impossible for a country to make that choice.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s how it is. Ideally, when an act of removing or kidnapping Liliana-san is going on, other country will intervene and they will remove each other but, well, something like ideal is just a word in book after all.¡¹

    Something like a choice of epting a life of being monitored didn''t exist for Hajime''s side. And then, even if their side handed over some degree of information about themselves, next time those organizations would think ¡¸Is this offered information really true?¡¹, and as expected they woulde to observe once more.

    And so, in all probability, it would be as Fukube said, at the time the force of each country understood that "observation waspletely neutralized", they would surely take a strong measure.

    What was truly terrifying wasn''t the countries that would make such decision, but thework that was growing in influence and power even now to the degree that the countries couldn''t just ignore it and were forced to make such decision¨D¨Din short it was Liliana''s existence.

    For some reason or another, Hajime and Fukube''s gaze moved toward Liliana. There Liliana was having a distant look for a different reason from before.

    On her face was written ¡¸Even though I only wanted to help troubled people. Even though it''s basically, only relying upon others to make it happen¡­¡­how did it be like this?¡¹ loud and clear.

    Hajime and Fukube''s gaze turned lukewarm at the same time, and they simultaneously averted their gaze and decided that they didn''t see that.

    ¡¸However, this situation. If that is the case, within a few days these bunches will gather inrge numbers around us huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Originally we want to deal with everything before it turn like that but¡­¡­I''m sorry. The demon king section''s¨D¨Dcough-, my apologies. Even for the returnee response division, honestly, we are in a situation where we don''t have enough time and personnel.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, just now, did you say demon king division? Could it be, that''s the nickname at your side?¡¹

    ¡¸Diplomatic response is also starting already, but it will be better to not expect anything from it. From our view, we wish to avoid gunshot in the middle of city, we also wish to evacuate Liliana-san to a ce with few people by all means in preparation of unforeseen situation, that is our suggestion, or rather our true feeling.¡¹

    Fukube beautifully ignored Hajime''s question and gave suggestion with an apologetic look.

    Hajime was making an awfully displeased look, but it wasn''t because of Fukube''s suggestion, rather it was surely because of the response division''s nickname that Fukube leaked out.

    National Police Agency Security Department Demon King Division¡­¡­. Certainly, such police institution was disagreeable.

    ¡¸I don''t mind that. If I remember correctly, I shouldn''t have any schedule that cannot be rearranged. After all I''m worried when a skirmish ur in a ce that is outside our perception.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. It''s also troublesome if they are loitering around sporadically. Gathering them in one ce and taking care of them in one go will also give better impression to those countries.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, allow me to continue the talk in that direction. About the ce, we prepared several hideout for the sake of witness protection, so perhaps it will be better to use those.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Fukube-san. You work fast.¡¹

    Hearing Hajime''s praise, for the first time this day Fukube showed a relieved smile that wasn''t a forced smile or wry smile or convulsing smile.

    After that, when they finished hammering out the details, the subordinates of Fukube who came together with Prim shared the information of the background, objective, the n forward, and so on of the attackers who came.

    It seemed that the information had been thoroughly extracted, they didn''t ask as far as the method used but, when looking at the gaze of terror that Fukube subordinates directed toward Prim¡­¡­it must be something that shouldn''t be asked.

    Prim, although formerly, she was a gentle and kind sister though¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­you are endeavoring to act prudently in earth, but in exchange aren''t you cutting too loose in Tortus?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana was looking alternately at Hajime and Prim with sad eyes. For some reason Hajime was at loss for words and averted his gaze in respond.

    By the way, Heliotrope and Salvia were finishing their assistant work perfectly.

    They didn''t borrow the work tools, instead they had prepared them beforehand, furthermore they took them out from inside their sleeve *shakin!*, or taking them out from their breast or inside their skirt, so Sumire and co were able to have fun working while getting heated up from start to end.

    Not forgetting to improve the work ce''s atmosphere too, they were really perfect maids.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    There were the figures of Nagumo family in a splendid lodging deep inside the mountain of a certain prefecture.

    It was a mountain forest with abundant nature at the surrounding, a refreshing river was streaming right nearby.

    It was a hideout for protection target that Fukube prepared. It was separated enough from human habitation, and even if somemotion urred there would be no one who noticed.

    The autumn colors of the mountain were still remaining. It could also function as refuge in the meaning of as holiday ce or health resort.

    This might be a consideration from Fukube in his own way toward Nagumo family who had to deal with a dangerous situation in this season when autumn was over.

    Furthermore, not just Sumire and Shuu, currently even Remia and Tio were also busy people, but everyone emptied their schedule even if they had to force it and came here. Their family was being targeted. So this was only natural.

    Hajime got out of the lodging and looked around the surrounding. Even the beautiful forestndscape that still had red leaves remaining would undoubtedly make aplete change in expression when night came. Thinking about when the people targeting Liliana woulde, the forest at night would be a suitable cover for them. The darkness would be terribly frightening for the side who would get attacked.

    But, Hajime made a fearless grin while staring at such forest.

    And then¨D¨Dhe dered.

    ¡¸Now then¨D¨Dlet''s barbeque~~~!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸OO~~~~~~-!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Nagumo family responded in high tension. They all showed wide smile on their face, with a lot of ingredients on their hands!

    ¡¸Papa! Quiiick! Quiiick! Myuu''s stomach is crying nano!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, Myuu. To be so happy¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right, it was a bit forced but, it''s good that we hath emptied our schedule for thisst family trip of the autumn.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. This year everyone is busy, we wasn''t really able to go in family trip.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue wasn''t really busy though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori. It will be a scuffle again if you say that. Aa, look, Yue is taking fighting pose already! Oi you! Kaori too don''t take a stance with that green onion!¡¹

    Even with Shizuku''s intermediation, Yue and Kaori were starting a quarrel using vegetables as weapon. Myuu was lifting a lump of A5 rank meat above her head while making merry ¡¸Meaat, meat!¡¹ in high spirit. Remia and Tio were watching her with simr smile.

    Shia was smiling wryly at such scene while devoting herself to prepare the other ingredients promptly, beside her Liliana was helping her.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­well, the incident this time became a good chance. Especially because Lily-san is extraordinarily busy, she cannot really spend time with us. We owe the attackers one! Ah,e to think of it Myuu-chan. Do you want to go looking for fish in the riverter? Let''s fire at the fish using finger bullet?¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-san, please fish normally! Don''t make the river getting dyed crimson!¡¹

    The wive~s were moring ''kyaa kyaa'' with high tension.

    ¡­¡­It seemed they didn''t empty their schedule because they were worried about Liliana, but they purely wanted to go to a family trip, that was all.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ee~rr, then I will stand by in the operation headquarter so¡­¡­¡¹

    Fukube actually apanied them as guide, but seeing the people of Nagumo family enjoying the holiday normally without looking burdened or feeling in danger at all, he emitted a sorrowful air thinking ¡¸Well, it''s the usual thing¡¹ while going back. Tonight too¡­¡­it would be cup ramen for him. ''Let''s have Ra¡ð'', he muttered inside his heart while ncing longingly at the lump of A5 rank meat. (TN: Raoh cup ramen, seems to be popr in Japan)

    ¡¸Oh, Fukube-san. You are going back already? If you like please eat together with us.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. If you don''t eat properly and get some nutrition, the top of your head will rapidly get deste you know?¡¹

    Warm (?) words from Shuu and Sumire!

    Fukube turned around in a sh, his gaze turned toward Hajime. His eyes were just like a puppy that was seeking permission from its owner after getting told ¡¸Wait!¡¹ if front of its meal!

    Inside his heart Hajime thought ¡¸This person, at his root he is someone that you really cannot let your guard down against him but, why is he sometimes giving impression like aedian or dog like this huh¡¹ with a wry smile.

    ¡¸You see, Nagumo-san. That''s because I''m a dog of the nation.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really, even though you are someone that one must not let the guard down against¡¹

    The wry smile of Hajime whose mind was normally seen through was deepening while nodding to convey ¡¸Okay!¡¹.

    Fukube happily rushed toward the barbeque saying ¡¸I''ll take care of the charcoal management~¡¹. Next he said ¡¸Ah, I also want to bring back some for my subordinates so can I pack up some?¡¹ trying to secure a lot of meat casually.

    At the corner of his sight, Hajime caught sight of Fukube eating Myuu''s throwing technique when his hand reached toward the meat ¡¸What are you going to do with Myuu''s meat nano¨D¨D!¡¹ and he got thrown away. He gave a sidelong nce at that while enjoying the autumn mountain''s scenery to his heart content.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It didn''t end¡­the story got long when my interest is at full throttle. Ah, it''s always like this¡­¡­

    Tomorrow I''ll have to take care of the brats, so perhaps it will be impossible but, I''ll update if possible.

    At the very least I''ll update at New Year''s Day! Around midnight perhaps¡­¡­

    Also to everyone whoment¡¸I bought it~¡¹¡¸It''s interesting~¡¹ regarding¡¸Arifureta Zero¡¹,

    Really~~ thank you very much.

    Ipletely wrote it onmision so, I was in suspense that perhaps it would make everyone disappointed¡­¡­

    I was really happy, I felt a bit relieved.

    The same with the Drama CD too. Really thank you very much!

    Also, has everyone read the ¡¸afterword of afterword¡¹ too?

    In Ovep-sama''s homepage, if you click at the referral part of Arifureta 7 and Arifureta Zero,

    You will be sent to the exclusive page of each volume, there is¡¸Reader Questionnare¡¹ there.

    If you fill the queastionnaire, you will be able to read a bit of short story.

    The seventh volume is a short story regarding¡¸Myuu at that time¡¹, while Zero is regarding¡¸That girl of the restaurant at that time¡¹.

    If you like please read!

    ¨C

    About the greeting for this year, I will say it once more in tomorrow''s activity report but,

    Let me say brief words as afterword.

    Everyone, the people of Narou, thank you very much for having fun together with me this whole year!

    Best regards for next year too!

    ¨C

    PS

    Theic version and Nichijou version were updated in Gardo!

    Hauria lol Or rather, Karm turn into something amazing.

    Myuu appeared in Nichijou! Myuu''s¡¸desuu¡¹ hit''s the bull''s eye in Shirakome lol

    RoGa-sensei and Mori-sensei too, my greatest gratitude to you.

    Everyone too, please go take a look at Gardo at the end of this year by all means.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    ¨C

    AN: The Ame Talk yesterday, a stable fun lol

    Today too naturally looking after the brats is the priority but,

    Please read for a rxed new year~

    ¡ùI also updated in 30 December, so those who still haven''t read it please go read that first.

    ¨C<hr>

    Everyone of Nagumo family was rxing as they liked in the big lodging that was a hideout for protection target owned by the public safety.

    It was the night where autumn had also ended, furthermore when it was deep inside a mountain, the air would be getting colder in its own way, but fortunately there was an antique firece, firewood was zing up there even now, warming the air without pause.

    Naturally the members of Nagumo family were also gathering near the firece.

    ¡¸Knight to A5. Charge at healing master on D5!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, my healing master is skewered! Furthermore it''s tossed away like trash until outside the board! Cruel!¡¹

    On both sides of argish game board, Yue and Kaori were ring at the board surface. The two were amusing themselves with another world version chess.

    The basic of the rule was simr with the chess of earth, but most of the parts were in a way that was characteristic of another world.

    For example, the variety of piece was abundant, the yer could set the kind of piece and their positioning in each game, there was growth system for the pieces themselves, for example even if a piece was in a position that could take the opponent''s piece they could have the table turned on them, the game board could have its field set up with game things, there were advantageous and disadvantageous fields for each job¡­¡­

    Anyway, it was reproducing a real war with quite high degree of realistically.

    And then, the greatest feature of this game was,

    ¡ºWhy-, why did you kill heeer! She is your little sister!¡»

    ¡ºHmph. I have long age severed something useless like family tie. My loyalty to my king is absolute! No matter who is my opponent, if they stand in my way I will pulverize them!¡»

    ¡ºThis stupid idiot! That girl-, if this war is over, she said that she is going to live together again with her big brother someday. She was smiling when she said that-¡»

    Like that, it had a feature where fellow pieces would act a drama every time.

    Just now, the little sister who defected because she was unable to endure the despotic rule of the king at Yue''s side was reunited with her big brother, a knight serving that king in the battlefield. The big brother murdered the little sister, then he argued with a knight in Kaori''s side who was in love with that little sister-chan.

    It appeared it was the big brother who made the little sister defected, then he promised that he would follow her for sure, and yet he changed his mind¡­¡­that seemed to be the setting.

    ¡¸How awful-, as expected from Yue, how awful!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori. It''s not a setting that I thought of. The game''s drama ispletely randomized.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now I''m doubting that setting. Because, Yue, you also aimed at the healing master right from the start before this too! Surely you are using soul magic or something to read the yer''s heart! Yue''s desire is reflected into the story!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s just a coincidence. Healing master should die, no mercy, is not what I''m thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Lies! That''s a~bsolutely a lie! I know the truth! Each time Yue y this game, first of all you will always check the healing master''s position! I know it from your gaze''s movement!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori. You are just tired.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    While they were making racket ''gyaasu gyaasu'' like that, actually the frequency of these two intimately ying game together was the highest. Hajime and co felt warm seeing the sight that exactly the same like usual.

    Shia was sitting on a rocking chair in front of the firece. She was rocking *sw~ay sw~ay* back and forth while her rabbit ears were also doing *sw~ay sw~ay* at the same time. She asked Hajime without moving her gaze from the knitted material in her hands.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, what is actually going on with that game? Is the game reading the yer''s emotion to set up the story?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is no such setting, should be. All of the inserted stories are love and hate drama, family quarrel, and so on, things like the soap opera story. The yers are only projecting themselves into it arbitrarily.¡¹

    Hajime who was putting Myuu on hisp while ying aptop together answered like that a bitcking in self-confidence.

    By the way, right now he was doing together with Myuu was a simtion game of building a country. He was beta testing the new game that Shuu''spany was making.

    It was possible to build a country with quite high degree of freedom, but Myuu said ¡¸Military power is everything for country''s strength¡¹ and she only concentrated in augmenting military affair like defensive wall or weapon development.

    Even when Hajime tried to casually insert a heartwarming setting like "Ani¡ðal Crossing", Myuu would say ¡¸My, as expected of papa nano, cing the beastmen in frontline by makin them pretend to cultivate a newnd¡¹. Her thought was leaning to military affair as expected.

    Just where is this child going, what kind of direction her growth is heading to¡­¡­

    Hajime papa was a bit worried.

    Shuu who had personal opinion about the game sharply noticed Hajime''s unusualck of confidence and tilted his head.

    ¡¸What''s the matter Hajime? You said "should be", isn''t this a game you made?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you''re wrong Tou-san. This another world version chess isn''t something I created. Oscar Orcus¡­¡­that founder of Orcus greatbyrinth was the creator. When I was at the abyss''s hideout, I found it from Oscar''s Treasure Warehouse. I often yed it with Yue to kill time.¡¹

    Hearing those words, ¡¸What the, this is the first time I see an artifact who is made by anyone other than Hajime¡¹, not just Shuu, the others were also showing surprised expression.

    ¡¸However, that Oscar too, why didst he maketh this kind of bizarre game setting. No, the greatness of his skill art conveyed but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. When we went to Tortus travel before this, in the past image at Orcus''s hideout that you showed to us¡­¡­I got the impression that he was more like a serious young man though.¡¹

    When Tio tilted her head in puzzlement ¡¸Hmm?¡¹, Shizuku also said ¡¸Certainly¡¹ while tilting her head because of the difference from her impression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, I can imagine it. It must be Miledy butting in anyway, making him to add the drama setting. This annoyingness of unrolling soap opera story each time the pieces shed that must be painstakingly created¡­¡­I cannot think of anyone than her who would do this.¡¹

    Hearing Hajime''s words, everyone went ¡¸Even though she was the world''s protector huh~¡¹ with distant look while also epting it.

    ¡¸Everyone, how about a second helping of warm caf¨¦ auit?¡¹

    Remia returned from the kitchen with both her hands holding a tray. Several mugs were ced on the tray with hot steam rising up from them. At the same time, slightly sweet scent tickled the nose.

    ¡¸Remia-chan, nice! Sumire-okaachan love Remia-chan who is attentive like that you know~. Also, if there is some cookie too then I''ll be even more happy~¡¹

    Sumire who was lying down while writing something on the tablet she was holding was demanding for second by holding up an empty mug in one hand and waving it around.

    This mother of Nagumo family, after the barbeque was over and she finished taking bath, she hadn''t risen up even once since she started rxing in front of the firece. She was rolling around all this time. It seemed she had zero motivation already for today to get up and did something.

    A mother-inw who waspletely behaving like a spoilt child to her son''s wife¡­¡­

    It was aziness that normally would be an impetus for daughter-inw and mother-inw conflict, but Remia smiled ¡¸My my, ufufu¡¹ like usual toward such Sumire. No, rather her smile was even warmer than usual. She said ¡¸Of course I have prepared it~¡¹ and then put down a mug and also cookies in a spot that was easy for Sumire to reach.

    ¡¸Remia, don''t spoil Kaa-san too much. Once she get carried away she will act spoilt until just a step away of getting scolded.¡¹

    ¡¸My my. Isn''t that fine? We are in a middle of this trip that is hard toe by after all.¡¹

    Remia was smiling like a holy mother. Sumire rolled while saying ¡¸I''m acting spoilt to Remia-chan because my son won''t spoil me~¡¹ in respond.

    By the way, Sumire was strangely skilled at determining where the line was. The demon king son let out a small sigh toward his mother whoseziness increased by thirty percent from the usual in this trip.

    He epted the caf¨¦ auit from Remia, and in a good timing everyone put the mug together onto their mouth. Their throat gulped a bit of the content as though to taste it.

    Everyone leaked out rxed voice ¡¸Hafuu¡¹.

    Then, as though to pour cold water to suchid back atmosphere, the ringtone of Hajime''s smartphone sounded. When Hajime took it while making a conflicted expression, there were the words "Fukube" in the disy screen. He sighed even further while answering the call.

    ¡ºNagumo-san, the organizations hase you know?¡»

    ¡¸They are quick. I thought it will take two or three days.¡¹

    ¡ºUnfortunately it seems they are full ofpetitive spirit. Though you all are at least able to enjoy a rxing holiday in the first day.¡»

    ¡¸Fukube-san too. You brought back quite a lot of meat behind Myuu''s back right? Didn''t you immerse yourself in the aftertaste ofidback dinner together with your subordinates?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, I received a blissful time that I seldom experienced with the low sry of civil servant. My subordinates too are extremely thankful¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸By the way, Myuu said ¡ºFukube, unforgivable. The grudge for meat cannot be forgotten nano¡» you know?¡¹

    ¡ºI beg you to please mediate for us! It was a sudden impulse! I couldn''t possibly win against A5 rank meat!¡»

    ¡¸Well, putting that aside¨D¨Dhow many?¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly at Fukube''s reaction, and then he asked with his atmosphere slightly changed. Fukube also changed his tone and answered.

    ¡ºJust from what we can confirmed here, fifty two people has entered the mountain. From their equipment and positioning, there are four teams. All those teams must have different affiliations.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­A lot of people came huh. Any sign of them crushing each other?¡¹

    ¡ºNone so far. Looks like they aren''t interfering with each other, firste first served. This is, their superiors has been talking about it before hand it seems. Although, it''s not clear how they will be act after one of them secure the target though.¡»

    ¡¸Is this all of them?¡¹

    ¡ºNo. There are also around three countries that came. They crossed the prefectural border some time ago. They are like fifteen minuteste.¡»

    ¡¸So the total is less than a hundred people huh.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat will you do? We here are also prepared. If necessary we will send our force. It will be harsh to take all of them but, hunting one or two enemy teams is possible.¡»

    Hajime showed a thinking gesture for a bit toward Fukube''s proposal.

    The attackers must also understand that they were being lured seeing how Hajime and co came to this ce in this kind of timing. In the first ce, the hideout of the public safety being known was also because Fukube and others were leaking out the information.

    Even so, for them toe simultaneously in a short time like this, they must be resolved. They should be moving with calction that surpassed monitoring and the like already. The came with their elite force and fully equipped.

    The special force of returnee response division was strong enough. They were elites among elites. After all, around thetter half of the returnee uproar they intercepted the subordinates of many countries with fierce efforts in order to not let the demon king personally took measures.

    That was how much Japan also weightily considered the matter regarding the returnee uproar, and thus this division was formed¡­¡­

    Although, the scope of their duty was extensive, the personnel of returnee response division was scattered throughout the country, and even the whole world.

    Just like what Fukube said previously, it was a fact that they were short of hand to be able to immediately deal with the sudden movement this time.

    Although it was only after a fashion, but the personnel of response team was ally, and they had also came to know each other. Hajime didn''t feel the necessity to send them into a disadvantageous battle and caused pointless sacrifice.

    Although,

    ¡¸We arepletely in rxing mode here.¡¹

    ¡ºYes? What did you say, Nagumo-san?¡»

    Hearing Hajime''s small murmur, Fukube asked with a dubious tone.

    Hajime didn''t answer that. When he looked around inside the room once more, everyone were beingidback while drinking Remia''s special caf¨¦ auit with relish. Hajime was also the same.

    Then, there.

    ¡¸While presumptuous¡¹

    A refreshing voice resounded inside the room.

    The woman voice who didn''t belong to anyone among the Nagumo family, and then the presence that appeared suddenly caused Myuu to raise her voice ¡¸Pya!?¡¹ and leaped up. Sumire, Shuu, Remia, and then also Liliana twitched.

    When they turned their gaze toward the voice, unnoticed there was a maid-san behind the sofa where Hajime was sitting!

    Liliana spontaneously yelled.

    ¡¸Helli¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s Heliotrope.¡¹

    ¡¸otrope!¡¹

    The members of Nagumo family who was acquainted with Hellina who was the princess''s attendant greeted with ¡¸Hellina-san?¡¹¡¸Long time no see¡¹ and the like. Of course, without dy the maid corrected ¡¸It''s Heliotrope¡¹.

    After everyone looked like they understood ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹, Heliotrope smiled sweetly, then she opened her mouth with her gaze directed at Hajime.

    ¡¸I believe that there is no need to use everyone''s important family time for the sake of the like of thosepanies. Lord, please leave this to us.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. The conception of Fleur Knights is also mostlypleted. The matters at Tortus are mostly taken care of, and with Liliana''s situation like this you all were called to here¡­¡­ok, the original duty of you all, Lily''s protection and the enemy''s elimination¨D¨DI''ll leave it all to you. Do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my lord.¡¹

    Heliotrope bowed her head reverently and then like that her figure vanished quietly.

    Hajime told Fukube at the other side of the call ¡¸That''s how it is. You guys can get back to immersing yourself into the meat''s aftertaste now¡¹. Fukube answered ¡¸Roge~r¡¹ happily and cut the call.

    Hajime pocketed back his smartphone and brought the caf¨¦ auit onto his mouth as though to say that the troublesome matter had been dealt with,

    ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹

    His movement stopped seeing the reallyplicated gaze of his wive~s.

    They knew that Hajime was training a force that should even be called as imperial guards for the sake of Liliana. And also how the force was a maid corps.

    Although, as a matter of fact today was the first time they genuinely witnessed a direct conversation between Hajime and the maid.

    Just as Hajime said, the Fleur Knights'' activity was fundamentally at Tortus until now because there were duties here and there that were being carried on.

    ¡¸I''ve thought of this even when meeting with Hellina-san in Tortus but¡­¡­Hajime-kun, she feltpletely different then when talking with us wasn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸You really felt like her goshujin-sama wasn''t it, Hajime-san?¡¹

    ¡¸How enviable¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime. It''s a maid force for Lily''s sake right? No matter how I look at it, itpletely looks like she is serving Hajime though? What is the meaning of this I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, will you be happy if Myuu is a maid nano? Is it better to call papa as goshujin-sama rather than papa nano?¡¹

    ¡¸My my, Hajime-san. Did you want maid-san for yourself so much like that?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right isn''t it!? Everyone also think so right!? To begin with that Hellina, she is obviously delighted! She is really happy gettingmanded by Hajime, it''s really iparable with when I was the one whomanded her!¡¹

    Starting from Kaori who was giving him a fixed stare, Shia, Tio, Shizuku, Myuu, Remia, and Liliana were speaking vehemently. They were speaking as though Hajime was undoubtedly arranging a maid force for his own sake because of his hobby. No, he was obviously being under suspicion!

    ¡¸There is no way that''s true. If I have preference for maid than rather than making Heliotrope and others wearing maid clothes, I''ll ask you all to wear¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oscar Orcus was a severe maid lover.¡¹

    Hajime who was making excuse with exasperated look was interrupted by Yue who spoke something that seemed unrted. When everyone turned their gaze at her, Yue slowly stood up and spoke.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Before getting out of the abyss. When we were living in the hideout, there were times when Hajime vanished at midnight. What''s more, he even purposefully built an artifact to leave his presence inside the bed.¡¹

    ¡¸-, Yu, Yue. You see, that time¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡ºClose your mouth Hajime¡»¨D¨Dand then one night, I who got concerned secretly tailed Hajime. Hajime was inside Oscar Orcus''s secret room. And then, I witnessed it.¡¹

    A surprise "Divine Statement". Even Hajime would need a bit of time to resist it.

    And then, everyone nced at Hajime who strangely flustered while focusing on Yue. Like a detective cornering the culprit, Yue,

    ¡¸¡­¡­The figure of Hajime, getting engrossed with the maid golem that Oscar left behind! Hajime is the same like Oscar¨D¨Da maid lover!¡¹

    Yue''s finger pointed sternly, exposing the only truth!

    By the way, the maid golem-san at that time was turned into pieces by Yue-sama.

    Hajime who resisted the "Divine Statement" argued.

    ¡¸A misunderstanding! I was just interested because it was a "maid golem"! "Maid robot" is a man''s romance! I only got my blood as an engineer boiling up! Oscar you see, he pursued real maid too much that he instead got troubled with the dilemma of getting distanced from the real, that was why he entrusted it to transmutation master of future generation. I tried to inherit his will and¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Guilty? Or, not guilty?¡¹ (TN: Yue spoke in English here.)

    Judge Yue once more interrupted the words of Hajime who was stacking up self-justification and asked for the verdict. The jury group of the wive~s & beloved daughter all smiled,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸GUILTY!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The wive~s & beloved daughter stood up quietly. The demon king-sama was drenched with cold sweat.

    ¡¸Just ept your judgment obediently~¡¹

    ¡¸You cannot go against blood huh. Tou-san too, in the past I often forced Kaa-san to wear maid uniform.¡¹

    Sumire''s eyes didn''t move from her tablet, while Shuu was getting a faraway look while immersing himself in memory. Or rather, it was an information about their son that they didn''t want to hear.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Either way, I won''t be able to rx huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing the approaching wive~s and his beloved daughter who corrected her seating to face him above his knees, Hajime''s face was twitching.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Inside the forest that was wrapped in darkness where moonlight mostly didn''t reach, there was a group that was abnormally silent even while advancing swiftly.

    It was a special force of a certain country that publicly didn''t exist.

    The leader''s legs were advancing fluently while he was grumbling inside his heart.

    (¡­¡­Good grief, we were made to draw a terrible short straw.)

    The person who was their target was someone who even the leader knew well. A famous idol and a manga author whose work was tranted throughout the world. Whether in television or inte, anyone would catch sight of her even if they weren''t interested to that business.

    Now they had to kidnap, or if that wasn''t possible to murder such person¡­¡­

    (If she is just an idol with too much influence then I''ll only get my conscience hurt though¡­¡­now then, this isn''t something that we who are the nation''s expendable goods originally should desire but¡­¡­let''s aplish this and return alive.)

    The leader thought. Certainly the existence of the girl who was the origin of thework was a threat. He also could understand why his nation couldn''t leave her alone.

    But, however, still.

    That girl was a rtive of him¨D¨Dthe one codenamed "demon king".

    A few years ago, his fathend that made a move on them went through a very bitter experience¡­¡­

    Like the leaders friends, they were now volunteer members who were working diligently digging well in a developing country, sometimes they would send him postcard of them posing with the local children while smiling refreshingly.

    Even though they were people of the underworld who excelled in murder and subterfuge at the same level or even better than him¡­¡­

    Was his superiors in the fathend already forgot about that terror?

    The leader let out a small, really small sigh.

    Although, as long as he was serving his nation, order was absolute. He pulled himself together.

    Then, at that time *rustle*, there was the sound of leaves getting stepped from deep inside the forest. The leader lifted his fist. The force''s members stopped moving. They lowered their stance and raised their guard.

    The leader focused at the direction of the sound through his night vision device while pointing his rifle muzzle that was attached with suppressor. The other members also focused to all direction.

    Perhaps it should be said just as expected. The way they killed their presence was befitting for elites. They were paying attention even to every single one of their equipments, so they assimted themselves with the forest''s darkness and vegetation and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it would be next to impossible for ordinary person to spot them.

    The leader''s eyes scrutinized carefully. He intended to not overlook any movement no matter how slight and depending on the situation he would shoot mercilessly¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wee.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    He had no words. This was exactly what being speechless meant.

    Would the force of other country break the agreement and attacked, or perhaps it would be Japan''s respond division''s special force, or maybe the most terrifying demon king or one of his wives¡­¡­

    Even though the leader was anticipating that, the one who showed their figure brazenly without even hiding was,

    ¡¸The demon king''s subordinate, rank ten of Fleur Knights¨D¨DI am called Freesia.¡¹

    A beautiful maid.

    Pure white hair that was like snow springing up at night. Beautiful face that was so well featured like a joke. The eyes that were shining crimson were bewitching, to the degree that for a moment it felt like the heart was seized for a moment despite her expressionless face.

    The force''s members who were the elites among elites gulped their saliva in a daze.

    But at that time, perhaps it was just as expected from the leader. He immediately made his judgment. "Demon king''s subordinate"¨D¨Dit wasn''t the time to falter anymore. There was no option of retreat, they could only do it.

    ¡¸Fire-!¡¹

    The leader pulled his trigger while yelling at the same time. The troops who came back to their senses in surprise also immediately pulled their trigger.

    While the firing sound that was unique to sound suppressor was leaking out, the maid who introduced herself as Freesia who was being showered by rain of bullets was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kuh, it won''t be simple as expected!¡¹

    A huge variable shield that was unknown where it was hidden at instantly unfolded, blocking the all-out fire without the slightest tremor.

    The hard impact sound of metal shing with each other echoed inside the forest.

    ¡¸Grenade! Alpha 4,uncher!¡¹

    Seeing that there was no meaning in being secretive anymore, the leader decided to up the firepower. Two troopers threw grenade with deft motion.

    Immediately, roaring sound and explosion st, and then blown up cloud of dust enveloped the maid. Further there, a bullet from a rifle with grenadeuncher attached impacted. me st enveloped the girl.

    The leader made hand signal to tell the troops to stop firing temporarily.

    A beatter, when the dust cloud and me cleared up¨D¨D

    There was a metallic globe there.

    Simr like Hajime''s variablerge shield Aidion, it was a type that unfolded to all directions.

    *Kashon kashon kashon* The shield was folded into the size of normal shield while making nice sound. With the Aidion in one hand, Freesia elegantly brushed off her apron.

    Not a single scratch. Far from that, whether that pure white apron or her long straight hair that was split at the center also wasn''t dirtied at all.

    ¡¸-, spread out! 5 to 9, hold her in ce!¡¹

    The leader left his subordinates to hold back the enemy while the main force would move to aplish their objective. They couldn''t defeat her, or even if they could, they would receive damage in the level that would be serious hindrance in aplishing their duty. The decision to sacrifice some subordinates was made because of that judgment.

    There was no way the troops would harbor dissatisfaction at that judgment of the leader. They were able to take action swiftly¡­¡­was how it should be.

    ¡¸? How long you guys n to act dumfounded! Come back to your senses!¡¹

    The team''s Alpha 5-9 didn''t reply. The leader who wouldn''t avert his gaze from the threat named Freesia raised a scolding voice that was filled with irritation toward his subordinates who didn''t respond right away.

    But, as expected no reply came back.

    ¡¸This is Alpha 4. 5 till 9 are lost-¡¹

    ¡¸-, 12! Is he there!?¡¹

    ¡¸No-, I don''t see him! 10 as well as 11 are also lost! Until just now they were right beside¨D¨D¡¹

    The voice disappeared. A cold sweat trailed down the leader''s forehead. He quickly gave instruction and 2 until 4 who were around him changed their formation slightly to cover each other''s back.

    ¡¸They got us. So you''re a decoy.¡¹

    ¡¸A sharp discernment.¡¹

    The answer came from Freesia, not, it was a voice that sounded more childish. Furthermore, the voice came from the side.

    The one who appeared as though melting out from the forest''s darkness was a new maid.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. Fleur Knights rank 2¨D¨DI am called Nemesia.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­A, a child? Or rather, ra, rabbit ears?¡¹

    The leader''s gaze involuntarily flowedpletely toward the new maid.

    That was understandable. The girl still looked like she was in her early teens from a nce, and even with overestimation she would only be 15 at most. Her appearance was really cute, but it wasn''t her age or appearance that should be focused at. But the thing above her head, the splendid, fluffy¨D¨Drabbit ears!

    A Hauria.

    Her real name was Nea Hauria. A girl the same age with Par-kun, her nickname was "Neashutatrum of the External Murder", but right now she was Nemesia. (AN: This girl appeared in the LN version)

    When Hauria n heard that one of them would be recruited into a maid group to work <em>directly under</em> the demon king, a great fray among the whole n (limited to female) thatsted for three months urred. The result was unexpectedly this Nea repelled all the Onee-san and grasped the glory for herself.

    She was rank two from theprehensive evaluation and various reasons, but regarding secret information ability and assassination ability she was at the top. She put her name in the top 3 even in purebat ability despite being a rabbit n, and recently she even made inroad into the struggle for the top rank in femininity. She was young elite.

    ¡¸Yourrades has been moved. Are you still going to struggle?¡¹

    The leader couldn''t answer after Freesia opened her mouth once more.

    Right beside him was the maid who most likely drove the force into a state of annihtion soundlessly while the force was attacking Freesia.

    At the front, was a maid who couldn''t be harmed at all by firearm.

    At this rate, they would simply get annihted¡­¡­

    The leader looked around his remaining subordinates just for a moment. His lips suddenly twisted and he lowered his rifle muzzle¡­¡­

    ¡¸My apologies. My words werecking. ¨D¨DYou will be crushed even if you struggle.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Freesia thrust both her hands forward. Right after that, both her arms transformed. *Kashun kashun kashun* With that sound, the arms became gatling gun in the blink of eye. The very arms themselves. No matter how they looked she wasn''t human.

    The leader who saw that raised a dryugh while,

    ¡¸That''s why, even though I told them this is bad¡¹

    Before the mission, toward his superior.

    Right after that, the fury of the gatling gun covered them fully along with cloud of dust.

    Also, the rank ten Freesia was a human shaped Grim reaper that was fully loaded with a lot of artifacts inside her body¨D¨Dpile bunker, small sunlight convergenceser, missile, super vibration death scythe rge caliber shotgun attached), flying all range ordnance, and so on. She was the grand sum of Hajime''s romance¨D¨Da maid robot.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After that, the forces of many countries received maid''s attack altogether and they were helplessly annihted.

    The following forces were also crushed without leaving any behind. Fukube and his subordinates who were watching that sight from the surveince system made a firm oath to not harbor anymore illusion toward maid for the second time.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A few dayster.

    The top of each country who made n about Liliana¨D¨Dten people were gathering in a certain ce while they were all cordially sweating coldly like waterfall together.

    It was a lineup that would make one wonder if an international summit would begin here, but the gathering this time waspletely unofficial.

    On the contrary, they weren''t gathering for negotiation or cooperating with each other.

    To be more urate they were gathered. <em>Forcefully. </em>All within these few minutes.

    The top of a certain country who had only taken over after his predecessor not so long ago nced at the cause, or rather the culprit.

    ¡¸Perhaps you have any business with this one?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No.¡¹

    ''Rather, it''s you who got business with us!'' Was how the leader wanted to tsukkomi, but he didn''t want to stir up the ho nest so he shook his head.

    That person¨D¨Da maid was standing by silently once more near the wall.

    Yes, that maid was exactly the culprit who abducted a leader of a country.

    Just when he thought that a maid suddenly appeared behind him, he suddenly ate a fist to the guts, and when he noticed he was inside a spacious room that he didn''t know where it was located.

    And then, he believed that the leaders of other countries most likely also went through the same thing like him.

    Because standing behind each of the leader of each country who was made to sit around a round table, were maids who seemed to be in charge of the leader in front of them.

    Every single one of the maids was a beauty who would make anyone to be taken aback in surprise and their breath stolen away. Anyone who was a man would surely got their eyes reeled in.

    But, naturally no one had theposure to admire the view.

    (Former president Schwarnenegger. I was wrong calling your attitude weak. I should listen to your warning¡­¡­)

    He rubbed his stomach that still felt a bit hurt while murmuring in his heart. When he looked closer, it seemed the other people were also oddly concerned with their stomach. It appeared everyone ate a punch to the guts.

    This was where he wanted to say just what they were doing to the leader of a country, but the person who woulde after this was a monster who would crush the unreasonableness brought by country with even more unreasonableness to have his own way.

    ¡¸Forgive my rudeness but, just now, are you perhaps thinking of something strange?¡¹

    ¡¸N, nnoo, I''m not thinking anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­my apologies.¡¹

    The maid was too sharp. And then too terrifying. An aura of wrath leaked out for a moment, no it was a killing intent. The amount of his cold sweat doubled from that. It was already a waterfall. It was as though he was getting showered.

    When he nced at the clock, it would soon be the time that was told to him.

    *Tick tock*, the sound of clock''s hand was strangely reverberating.

    Before long, the time arrived.

    Without any advance warning, all the maids moved in front of the door simultaneously. Without making a single sound of footstep, they split to left and right with five people on each side. Their posture was beautiful.

    ¡¸The lord hase. ¡­¡­Don''t you all know manner?¡¹

    The maid¨D¨DHeliotrope-san emitted a gruesome killing intent!

    The leaders of the countries simultaneously stood up! Cold sweat was flowing from them to the degree that there was a worry of dehydration!

    A beatter, Heliotrope opened the door with a reverent gesture. His majesty the demon king who showed his figure was¡­¡­

    ¡¸O, oou?¡¹

    Leaking out a bewildered voice that sounded slightly creeped out.

    He gave the order to gather the ringleaders of the case this time because he wanted to talk to them, but the moment the door was opened, the maids were lining up in good order while bowing their head, furthermore the leaders of each country were lowering their head with face that looked like they had seen death. Especially while they were sweating so much it caused Hajime to be taken aback!

    Even the demon king¨D¨DHajime-san too was a bit surprised.

    *Cough* Hajime cleared his throat. He entered inside after pulling himself together.

    There, a spasming voice rose from among the wive~s who were apanying him together.

    ¡¸Ve, Venri!? Thy, what art thy doing in this kind of ce!?¡¹

    ¡¸I am a maid, princess.¡¹

    Well, of course. She was wearing maid uniform after all.

    ''That''s not what I wisheth to ask!!'' Tio stamped her feet in frustration.

    Real name Venri. Her true identity was a dragonman. Furthermore, she was Tio''s wet nurse. An existence that wouldn''t be an exaggeration even if she was called as her second mother. (TN: Appeared in the extra story of LN vol 3)

    Such existence was being her husband''s maid when she noticed!

    No, she was from a n that was serving rus family for many generations, so it wasn''t strange even if she was serving Hajime now, but still! ''Still, still, I di~dn''t hear anything about this thy know!?'' Tio argued vehemently, but Venri or rather Fleur Knights rank three Ivy-san only smiled sweetly. (TN: Until now I have been using us for Tio''s surname, changing it to rus here cause it seemed I have misread the reading until now)

    In addition, she was older than Tio so originally she was woman that looked like past her middle age, but now no matter how Tio looked at her, she looked like she was around the middle of her thirtieth. She felt like an attractive maturedy who was overflowing with motherhood and sex appeal. No matter how Tio saw it, her age was rejuvenated.

    It couldn''t be helped that even Tio whose mental strength was at cheat level got flustered.

    Tio was going to speak further, but before she could, this time it was Shia who raised her voice.

    ¡¸Nea-chan!? Don''t tell me, don''t tell me even Nea-chan!?¡¹

    ¡¸I am a maid, Shia-oneesama.¡¹

    Well, of course. She was wearing maid uniform after all.

    And then Liliana asked further with a gesture as though she was enduring a headache.

    ¡¸Excuse me~, could it be that you are her highness the imperial princess of the empire, Tracy D Hoelscher?¡¹

    ¡¸I am a maid, Liliana-sama.¡¹

    Well, of course. She was wearing maid uniform after all. ''I get it. This pattern. I''m used to it already! Even if it''s an imperial princess of the empire, furthermore it''s a princess who is famous for being a war hawk even among the imperial family, yes, that''s right isn''t it! You are a maid aren''t you!''

    The maid imperial princess-sama¨D¨Dor rather Fleur Knights rank 7 Torenia was chuckling ¡¸Ufufu¡¹ bewitchingly. In respond Liliana also smiled back ¡¸Long time no see, ufufu~¡¹looking like she had abandoned everything.

    Naturally, because Liliana had obtained such immunity that she didn''t make any tsukkomi or anything when at the corner of her sight she caught sight of one other person who she recognized. Even if for example that person looked exactly the same like the captain of the kingdom''s knight order, Kuzeri Rail!

    ¡¸He, hey, Shizuku-chan. No matter how I see it, that can only be Kuzeri-san though.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, what a coincidence. I also see it like that.¡¹

    It seemed Liliana wasn''t mistaken. By the way, she was rank 4. It was something terribly concerning about who was the present knight order captain of the kingdom. Though Liliana wanted to believe that the seat wasn''t empty by all means.

    While feeling the gazes that insisted ¡¸Give us detailed exnation!¡¹ from everyone, especially Tio, Hajime returned his gaze toward the country leaders who were looking at each other''s face idly.

    ¡¸Now then, why are all of you gathered in this ce, you all should understand the situation already.¡¹

    The atmosphere changed. There was an abnormal pressure that even felt like it was giving physical pressure.

    When Hajime moved forward, the transcendental maids who annihted the force they dispatched and abducted them without regards of the existing security were standing by behind him.

    That figure which was d in ck based attire and served upon bybat maid group¨D¨D

    ¡¸Demon king¡­¡­¡¹

    Someone muttered.

    ¡¸Well then, let''s have a talk. Rationally, peacefully, just like cultured people, agreed?¡¹

    Hearing those words, the expression of the leaders who thought that surely they would be killed just like this and were seeking for a chance to make excuse became a bit anticlimax. Some had their toughness that was fitting as the leader of a country restored thinking that perhaps there was ground for negotiation.

    Right after that, they became aware that it was only their misunderstanding.

    ¡¸And? Whose rtive do you guys think you are trying toy your hand on huuh?¡¹

    ck wind blew. It was an overwhelmingly ominous pressure that made them hallucinated that. They saw the vision of their heart being tightly grasped!

    How were they going to pay to settle this?

    Nobody was able to answer that "first discussion".

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    And then, when the hindrances were gone, how far "Liliana''s aidwork" went after that, that would be a different story.

    The excellent secretary who was supporting such Liliana from both the shadow and in the sun¨D¨DSandra Winchester-san, was actually Heliotrope-san in disguise, furthermore all of the executive staffs who were moving behind the scene of Heiligh Volunteer Association in various things were actually people with principal upation of maid from another world. That too was also another story.

    Thebat maid group of the demon king reaching even further growth, was also another story.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Once more, thank you very much for this whole year!

    Please take care of me too the next year!

    By the way, I''ll exin a bit about the various things that came out in this chapter.<ul><li>Another world version chess & Oscar''s maid golem</li></ul>

    => It''s a content that came out a bit in the special perk SS of volume 1.

    I''m thinking that it will be nice if someday I can correct and revise the SS chapters too and publish them.<ul><li>Kuzeri Rail</li></ul>

    => She came out a bit at volume 6 and the first chapter of Kouki arc in After Story.

    The knight order captain who seeded after Meld. The former imperial guards captain of Liliana.

    Why did she be demon king''s maid? I''m thinking that it will be great if I can write in around Tortus Travel Journal ¢Ú or ¢Û.

    In Tortus Travel Journal, they will follow the path Hajime has taken, while at the same time

    It might also be the story where the members of Fleur Knights make appearance.<ul><li>Venri</li></ul>

    => She made appearance in the extra story of volume 3. She is Tio''s wet nurse and served rus family. A gentledy with strong heart.

    However, she is from dragonman n so she is also strong physically.<ul><li>Nea</li></ul>

    => Made appearance in volume 7. A friend of the same age with Par-kun¨D¨DBalthoferd of Certain Death.

    Her figure that was fully covered in wound while yelling ¡¸I WOONN~~!¡¹ in guts pose had be legendary.

    Sooner orter, when all the members of Fleur Knights hade out in After Story, I will make their introduction list.

    The rank 8 and 9 hasn''te out yet, but it''s simply because I haven''t gotten any idea yet, so if anyone has request ¡¸Show this kind of character!¡¹, then please.

    Perhaps I will make the character appear in After Story then lol

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    ¨C

    AN: Congrattions for the opening of the New Year!

    Please take care of me for this whole year too!

    Please enjoy this chapter for a leisurely time of New Year~

    ¡ùThere was update in 30th and 31st too. Those who haven''t read them please be careful.

    ¨C<hr>

    The "World Door" that connected earth and Tortus.

    Hajime who somehow settled down the chaos that was produced on the top of the tower that was built adjacent to the pce finally led everyone to go down the tower.

    Cheers rose inside the lift that was moving using magic power. The tension of fellow parents heightened from the aftertaste and they talked to each other. Hajime gave a nce at them while opening the door that was connected to the pce.

    Then, right after that,

    ¡¸Hajime-san!¡¹

    *Pata pata pata* The sound of footsteps and the voice calling Hajime''s name with overflowing joy resounded.

    ¡¸Lily. That''s quic¨D¨Doops¡¹

    Hajime was going toment how fast she came to receive them, but before he could finish, Liliana leaped onto his chest so his words were stopped.

    Hajime lightly directed away the impact and received her *pofuh* on his chest. There Liliana showed him a wide smile. She was already in a state where she saw nothing else except Hajime. Her atmosphere felt like there were hearts floating up buoyantly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. The person who forthrightly ignored us and charged at Hajime right now is the princess of this Heiligh Kingdom, Liliana S B Heiligh-san.¡¹ (TN: So far I also used Hairihi as the name of the kingdom, now I decided to change it into something cooler sounding)

    Yue who seemed to intend to continue being tour guide Yue without change gave introduction while her index finger pressed on Liliana''s cheek and grinded.

    ¡¸Fuwa!? Everyone, all together! Please excuse my rudeness.¡¹

    Liliana kept up the appearance as ady while it was already toote. Her cheeks were blushing while she gracefully separated herself from Hajime. Then she gave a greeting with a lovely courtesy.

    ¡¸Lily-chan! Long time no see! You''re healthy?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you''re still a princess as ever.¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-okaasama, Shuu-otousama. It has been a while. Thank you very much for weing me at that time.¡¹

    Actually, Liliana had already met Sumire and Shuu.

    As expected, although she was one of the wive~s, it would be too pitiful for Liliana if she wasn''t even introduced to Sumire and Shuu face to face until they went to Tortus someday, so although it was only for a short time Hajime called Liliana to earth instead.

    At that time, the entrance of a real princess from another world, furthermore that princess was a wife of their son caused Sumire and Shuu''s tension to climb up drastically. They prepared a warm wee using every method avable for Liliana.

    Liliana was even more nervous to give a greeting to Hajime''s parents than when she was doing government affairs, but the two''s unexpected reception caused her to spontaneously be moved to tears.

    Liliana''s appearance in dress, the refinement that could be felt from her even without her doing anything, and then the tiara that was snugly ced on her head and so on, it was obvious just from a nce that she was a princess. Tomoichi and co, the parent~s who saw a princess of another world for the first time were staring with emotional gaze.

    No, it was only Tomoichi who while feeling emotional was also sending nces at Hajime that seemed to want to say ¡¸This bastard. So there is still more girl he hadid his hand on-¡¹.

    Hajime smiled wryly while saying.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tomoichi-san. I believe I have mentioned about Lily before.¡¹

    ¡¸Really sorry, Hajime-kun. When I heard that you have other woman other than my angel, my heart waspletely dyed with killing intent then.¡¹

    And so, he didn''t hear most of the story. Or rather, he immediately assaulted Hajime at that time. Right after that he ate a backdrop from my angel and his consciousness was blown away.

    Tomoichi-san mumbled about such fault-finding while attempting to calm his heart.

    Kaoruko left alone her husband who was like that and walked toward Liliana.

    ¡¸So you are Lily-chan, no, Liliana-sama. I often heard about you from my daughter. She said that you racked your brains very much for them all in the middle of the terrible situation. Please let me express my gratitude.¡¹

    Kaoruko said that and bowed her head. Tomoichi hurriedly stood by her side and lowered his head, and then everyone of Yaegashi family and also Akiko altogether lowered their head saying ¡¸Thank you for what you had done for our children¡¹.

    Liliana opened her mouth in panic.

    ¡¸Such thing, please lift your head, all of you. We were the one who involved them into our world''s circumstance. It''s only natural for me to do everything that I could. Besides, what someone like me had done were only trivial thingspared to the things that Kaori and everyone else had done for us.¡¹

    Liliana gently put her hand on Kaoruko''s shoulder and made her lifted her face, she also prompted the others to lift their head too. Liliana smiled sweetly with a warm gaze.

    ¡¸Everyone''s daughter is this country''s¡­¡­no, this world''s savior. I should be the one who say thanks. My heartfelt gratitude for having raising these wonderful people. I express my thanks as the representative of this world''s people.¡¹

    ''In addition, being able to be friend with everyone, being able to fight together with them, those are things that I will be proud of for my lifetime.'' Saying that Liliana bowed her heads deeply and disyed her gratitude to the parents.

    Kaoruko and Tomoichi, Shuuzou and Koichi and Kirino, and then Akiko too, they were staring at Liliana wordlessly. Even Sumire and Shuu who were already given the same words from her were staring at Liliana with an expression that were at loss for words.

    Every single one of them felt the surge of indescribable emotion in the back of their heart. It was close to a deep emotion, perhaps it was delight, however, it was a surge of feeling that was bigger that couldn''t be described with word.

    This person said to them that she was proud to be able to meet their children. That she was grateful that they raised their children into such people.

    As a parent, there was no greater gift than this.

    When ncing to the side, Kaori and Shizuku and Aiko were blushing slightly with embarrassment while their gazes were averted to other directions.

    Tomoichi and others smiled slightly at their children''s state, and then they lowered their head even deeper than before toward the princess of another world who gifted them with such lovely words and,

    ¡¸We too, thank you.¡¹

    They said.

    ''I see. So this is a real princess.'' The parent~s were in eptance. Amidst that Liliana opened her mouth with bright voice to change the atmosphere slightly.

    ¡¸And, for everyone to visit here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, just as Lily guessed, it''s for sightseeing. Tou-san and Kaa-san threw a tantrum asking for that.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged his shoulders and replied like that. Liliana chuckled hearing that. And then, ¡¸If it''s something like that¡¹ she puffed up her chest with overflowing motivation.

    ¡¸Then, I will have to give hospitality to the best of my ability. Hajime-san, what kind of n do you have?¡¹

    ¡¸We haven''t really decide anything. If we are traveling normally, then no matter how much time we have avable it won''t be enough, so I''m thinking to decide a base and then use gate to guide them to every ce.¡¹

    ¡¸If that is the case then please, stay in this pce by all mean.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I was thinking to ask you that though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please leave it to me.¡¹

    It seemed that it would be Liliana herself who would receive them, so Hajime''s expression turned a bit worried.

    After all, Liliana was super busy. She was the one who practically managed this country. It wasn''t so clear without focusing closely, but there was faint shadow visible under her eyes. It was skillfully hidden using cosmetic, but she should be tired that some sign had appeared on her face.

    ¡¸Are you all right? You are being pressed with work right? We can take care of ourselves you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, please don''t mind it. After all the work won''t end at all whether I rest for a bit or doesn''t rest at all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    How could she say ¡¸The work won''t end!¡¹ with such bright voice?

    The upation "princess" seemed to be a really ck type of upation. Sadness was pooling inside everyone''s eyes.

    ¡¸Now now everyone. First please let me introduce my mother and little brother. Okaa-sama earnestly wished to meet with Sumire-okaasama and Shuu-otousama. Not just to Okaa-sama, please allow me to introduce the family of the heroes to other people too by all means!¡¹

    Liliana led them in high spirits. Hajime and co looked at each other with a bit of wry smile seeing her like that, even so they obediently followed her.

    Although the capital was in the middle of reconstruction, because the pce was a building that would be the country''s symbol, and then because it was the symbol of the reborn kingdom that surpassed the hedge of race in the new world, its construction was done the fastest with most effort poured into it.

    Because of that, although there was no air of history that could be feltpared to the previous pce, it still had impressiveness that would move the emotion, especially for Japanese people who in the first ce had never seen the inside of a western type pce.

    Like Tomoichi, with his upation as an architect his gaze was moving around busily with deep interest. His wife and daughter chuckled smilingly at him.

    ¡¸Hmm, just how many hidden route and mechanism are here¡­¡­my blood is seething.¡¹

    ¡¸Ojii-chanGrandpa¡­¡­I wish you will focus a bit more to other aspect though.¡¹

    Shuuzou''s gaze was also busily moving around, but it seemed he wasn''t observing the building''s construction, but it was her heart of adventure that wished to discover hidden route. Looking there, Koichi and Kirino were also concentrating with the feeling like ¡¸I will be the one who find out the most!¡¹.

    Theypletely ignored Shizuku''s exasperated face.

    Midway, the passed several servants, civil officials, and military officers. Seeing their peculiar conduct, Sumire and Shuu turned grinning expression toward their son.

    ¡¸Fufu, it''s itchy somehow isn''t iit?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, after seeing that kind of conduct from close by, you are really the demon king-sama huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s not like that title is self-proimed you know?¡¹

    Each time they passed someone, those people would naturally moved aside to both sides of the corridor and lowered their head. After all among them there was Liliana of the royal family.

    But, everyone noticed it. The people''s gazes weren''t directed to Liliana, but mainly to Hajime.

    The moment they saw Hajime, their body would turn stiff without exception. It was apparent that their stiffness wasn''t caused by fear, but from being filled with awe.

    After all, them bowing their deeply didn''t look like they were being forced at all. Every single one of them thought from their heart that they should do so, it was clear just from seeing them. Reverent atmosphere was overflowing from their whole body.

    In addition, mainly among the maids, the heat residing inside the females'' eyes was amazing. Although they didn''t make any obvious move of ttery, their extraordinary emotion was transparent to see.

    Indeed, if such attitude and eyes were directed toward their son, as parents it surely couldn''t be helped that they would be writhing a bit from pride and also itchiness.

    Hajime didn''t pay any mind at all to the attitude of the pce''s people, but as expected he was bothered by the gazes and expressions from his parents and the other parents, so he averted his gaze with a reallyplicated look.

    Then, when they arrived at a crossroad, Hajime''s averted gaze caught sight of a maiding from the corridor ahead.

    Different from other people, she didn''t stop and lowered her head or moved aside toward the wall, but approached near in a straight line.

    ¡¸Liliana-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Hellina!¡¹

    The woman with long dark brown hair swaying behind her and smooth footsteps approaching them was Liliana''s personal maid Hellina. She was quite tall for a woman with straight posture, her smiling expression was also filled with refinement. As expected from someone who was picked as the princess''s personal attendant, she was a beautiful woman who would make anyone ept it.

    The moment that Hellina turned her gaze to the group of Hajime and co, she bowed with a beautiful motion that would also make anyone got taken aback and continued her words.

    ¡¸Liliana-sama. Luluaria-sama wish to receive a bit of time for preparing right now. If you are going to introduce everyone, then perhaps you should first go to where Randell-sama is.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, you''re right.¡¹

    Thinking carefully, something like a sudden visit without any contact beforehand shouldn''t be done when the other party was a queen of a country.

    Luluaria was a woman with tolerant and gentle disposition, but as exacted, it would be troubling for her to suddenly meet the family of the heroes who were their benefactor without any preparation whatsoever. As a queen, it was necessary for her to prepare the appropriate appearance. To say nothing of how this would be their first meeting, it would be even more important.

    Noticing that, Liliana''s cheeks blushed thinking how she was slightly too high spirited and she casted her eyes down.

    ¡¸Hellina, about contacting Okaa-sama¡­¡­looking at you it seems you have already done it haven''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Right away after the bell of the gate opening rang.¡¹

    Hellina understood that Liliana would immediately rush away without even giving attention to anything else. She didn''te together with Liliana despite being her personal attendant was for the sake of arranging all the preparations beforehand.

    Truly an excellent maid.

    The entrance of a genuine maid (the meaning here was in broader sense) of another world and what''s more a maid that looked like in a ss of her own caused Sumire and Shuu''s eyes to ze fierily. Their tension kept rising up without stopping.

    But there, Liliana suddenly showed a questioning face.

    ¡¸Hm? I''m thankful that you got in touch with Okaa-sama but¡­¡­Hellina, you knew about the visit of Sumire-okaasama and everyone else?¡¹

    Hajime and co had met with Luluaria several times, so if it was with someone among them, Luluaria too wouldn''t prepare her appearance meticulously every single time. They had built such lighthearted rtion between them.

    For Hellina to intentionally get in touch with Luluaria meant that right after the "bell of gate opening" rang, she was aware that Hajime and co arrived with their family this time.

    How? It was only natural to feel doubt about that.

    The answer to that was immediately showed from the words of the sweetly smiling Hellina after that.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama. As youmanded, I have arranged for the rooms, lunch, and so forth. Where will you all have your lunch?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, it will be after we look around the capital in general. We haven''t decide the specific.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Then, please contact me again at that time. Also¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-wa-wa-waaa~~~-t a second!¡¹

    Liliana-san intercepted.

    She cut in with a pose as though she was doing Kabaddi between the two who was conversing like they understood each other as though it was only natural.

    ¡¸What do you mean bymand? Since when?¡¹

    ¡¸I had received an artifact formunication from Hajime-sama, so right after the gate opening, I took action following themand that I was given. That''s all.¡¹

    ¡¸Just now I told you that we can take care of ourselves right?¡¹

    ''What are you doubting at?'' Hajime and Hellina both tilted their head harmoniously.

    ¡¸Artifact formunication? Wait, don''t tell me it''s the broach Hellina is wearing!? It has crimson jewel attached and looks like it''s something really expensive, so perhaps spring has alsoe for Hellina!? Was what I thought but, don''t tell me that''s an artifact!? What''s more it''s Hajime-san''s!? I don''t receive anything like that you know!?¡¹

    Hellina-san smiled sweetly to the shaken princess.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama. About the aforementioned matter, my deepest apologies. I''ve never thought that your arrival will be this fast, the writing of the list is still not finished yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. This is also an unexpected trip for me after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Much obliged. For the moment, 80 percent of it is finished. I brought that part with me. Will you look at it?¡¹

    ¡¸80 percent? That''s fast¡­¡­. Fine then, I''ll take a look at it at night.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, here it is.¡¹

    Beside the ignored Liliana, the two did a transfer of some kind of document. After Hajime briefly ran his gaze on the document, a faint smile emerged on his mouth.

    ¡¸You did wellpiling this. This quality in this short time¡­¡­. Good work.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m honored.¡¹

    Again she was bowing her head beautifully, the exclusivedy attendant of princess Liliana¨D¨DHellina-san.

    ¡¸E, eeeh? Hellina? Hellina is my attendant right? That''s right isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸? But of course, Liliana-sama.¡¹

    It was very suspicious.

    Everyone there thought so. Doubtful expression and fixed stare were sent to Hajime from the wive~s, and then grinning face from Sumire and Shuu, sharp gaze from Tomoichi, and for some reason admiring gaze from the other parents.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, if thou wish to hath beautiful woman to abide by thee so much, then look, the best woman for it is here thou see? Give memand to thy heart content without reservation! Now, now!¡¹

    The greedy disappointing dragon who couldn''t hold herself back approached with rough breathing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, as I thought you like maid? Should I wear maid uniform?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, do you like maid-san nano? Then, Myuu too will wear maid uniform nano!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, Hajime-san too is a man isn''t he? Ufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I have been worried about the rtion of Hajime-kun with the maids in the pce since before but¡­¡­to think, he is already progressing until this far. A failure!¡¹(Kaori)

    ¡¸Hajime, that, it''s not a strange rtionship isn''t it? It''s not right?¡¹(Shizuku)

    ¡¸La,ying your hand on the maids is no good! Hajime-kun! Do you understand!?¡¹(Aiko)

    The questioning wive~s.

    Hajime sighed as though to say ''just what are you all saying'' while storing the document into the Treasure Warehouse. And then, he turned toward Hellina who was waiting with graceful air without being perturbed even by themotion, then his hand quietly gestured to the side.

    It seemed to be a signal that told "Leave". Hellina quietly bowed her head, then she quietly left.

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-san feel more like her master than me¡­¡­¡¹

    It went without saying that Liliana felt down after that.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    While Hajime was receiving reallyplicated look from the wive~s and the parent~s, the group finally arrived at the room of Liliana''s little brother and the next king Randell.

    The throne was still empty because Randell''s enthronement would be matched with the timing of the festival of the reconstructionpletion. The thinking was that it would be a really good omen for the new king to be enthroned at the rebirth of the kingdom.

    And so, currently Randell was spending every day immersing himself in study for his enthronement.

    Even now he was receiving lecture from his instructor in his room.

    ¡¸Randell. It''s me. Do you have time right now?¡¹

    When Liliana knocked the door and asked, a dubious sounding voice replied back from inside the room.

    ¡¸Ane-ueElder sister? Of course I don''t mind but¡­¡­¡¹

    Randell was suspicious because even though the "bell of gate opening" had rang out, and yet Liliana came to his ce not so long after that. Because when the bell rang, then that "hateful son of a bitch" was undoubtedly here.

    That "son of a bitch", basically if he didn''t have business he wouldn''te visiting Randell by his own inititative. Most of the time it would be Randell who go to where he was to snarl and curse at him.

    And so, surely Randell was thinking that this was unusual. Such feeling was oozing from his voice.

    In the ce of Randell, the old instructor who served as his private tutor opened the door.

    And then Hajime''s group came into view. The old instructor''s eyes opened wide and Randell who was sitting at the back raised a shocked voice ¡¸Bya!?¡¹ and his body leaped up.

    ¡¸Randell, and then Sagesse-sensei too. Forgive me to disturb in the middle of the lesson. The families of Hajime-san and everyone areing to y so I''m thinking to introduce them.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, the parents of the bastard!?¡¹

    ¡¸Truly! Then I have to give my greeting by all means.¡¹

    Sagesse-sensei showed pure surprise and delight, but Randell was obviously showing vignce other than surprise. It seemed that his agitation was great that the way he called Hajime inside his heart came out from his mouth carelessly.

    Hajime and co entered inside Randell''s study room in groups.

    There was nothing particr inside the room, even so Sumire and co ran their gaze inside the room curiously. And then, Randell''s state that was like apletely vignt cat for some reason caused interested attention to gather on him.

    Perhaps because he was in the middle of studying, Randell''s outfit was casual and simple. He didn''t look formal at all, so he only looked like a cheeky rascal. His look was that of a pretty boy just as expected from Liliana''s little brother, that he gave off a striking impression.

    Yue came forward like usual.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone, the one you can see here is the next king of this country, the little brother of Liliana, Randell-kun. She was head over heel toward Kaori for a period of time, but the king of insensitivity Kaori unhesitatingly ignored him, and in the end without any awareness she stabbed him messily with des of words, reducing his first love into misery.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue!?¡¹

    While Kaori quickly turned toward Yue and raised her voice, Randell-kun who got various thing about himself exposed got stabbed by Yue''s des of words. His hands pressed his chest, he groaned ¡¸guhah¡¹ while falling on all fours.

    Shizuku and others who knew about the time that Yue mentioned smiled wryly, but the mothers went ¡¸My!¡¹ with their eyes sparkling from hearing the prince''s first love story.

    ¡¸Geez-, Yue, don''t say strange thing! That''s impolite toward his highness Randell! Even though she was only looking up to me and Shizuku-chan who were close with Lily. Even I wouldn''t do anything terrible like ignoring him or anything! I thought of him like a cute little brother who is a bit naughty!¡¹

    ¡¸Kufuuh¡¹

    ¡¸Your highneeees! Get a hold of yourself! It''s something that is over already isn''t iiit!¡¹

    A further blow at thiste from Kaori who still didn''t notice Randell''s feeling yet.

    Everyone there thought. In various senses, it was you Kaori who was being rude.

    ¡¸Hmmm. Should I be happy that a prince of a country fell in love with my daughter¡­¡­. Or else, should I feel indignation that pest will appear no matter where it is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Dear. Before that we have to apologize to the prince first. If the situation was always like that while he was taking care of everyone in this world here¡­¡­it''s just too much for the prince.¡¹

    Shirasaki married couple. Although it was from different angle but they were also made to worry about their daughter.

    ¡¸Mu, Kaori''s parents¡­¡­. There is no need for concern.¡¹

    Prince Randell. Even though he was trembling like a baby deer that only just got born, but he stood up by his own strength!

    ¡¸Let me introduce myself once more. I am a man who won''t look back to the past! Randell S B Heiligh! The next king of this Heiligh Kingdom!¡¹

    ¡¸No, your highness. I always taught you to please properly reflect on your past.¡¹

    Prince Randell threw out his chest proudly with a triumphant look. Something like the urate tsukkomi of Instructor Sagesse didn''t mean anything for him.

    Anyway, Sumire and co read the mood and gave apuse ¡¸Oo~¡¹.

    The old instructor Sagesse also introduced himself, after that Sumire and co also introduced themselves. When the introduction was over, Sumire raised her hand ¡¸Question!¡¹ energetically asking for permission to ask something.

    Prince Randell''s vignce was heightened. Somehow, it looked like his silky blonde hair was standing on end.

    ¡¸A, a question to me? Bri, bring it on. I won''t run away! Come at me!¡¹

    ¡¸Kufuu! Prince Randell is adorable¨D¨Dcough. Honorable prince! What do you think about my son?¡¹

    It seemed that the voice of heart that leaked out at the first half was small and didn''t reach Randell. Randell didn''t look particrly offended and his expression became reallyplicated hearing the question at theter half.

    ¡¸The basta¨D¨Dcough. Na, Nagumo, do-do-dono-, what do I think about him, is it¡­¡­¡¹

    ''He don''t want to call his name by that much¡­¡­?'' While everyone was thinking that, Randell was oddly sweating while desperately searching for words.

    And then, his gaze nced at the Hajime in question¨D¨D

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu, Myuu! So you also came¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that the shock and agitation from the arrival of Hajime and Kaori''s parents caused him to not notice Myuu who was behind Hajime. The prince''s cheeks were dyed red for some reason after seeing Myuu who showed her face suddenly from behind Hajime.

    ¡¸Randell~, long time no see nano~¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you are still, talking like that toward meee~. I am the next king you know!?¡¹

    Myuu waved her hand repeatedly with friendly smile. In respond Prince Randell was surprised again for some reason. His gaze darted around while he spoke frankly.

    Myuu tilted her head cutely and asked.

    ¡¸It''s no good, nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? I, it''s not no good but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then it''s fine nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Bu, buuut, like it''s too candid, or it cannot be shown in front of other people¡­¡­in the first ce, I am the older one!¡¹

    It wasmon knowledge that Myuu was the beloved daughter of the demon king, so hiding behind his position could be said as strange. And so, by making the fact that he was older by four years old as good excuse, he used it as reason and spoke mumblingly but¡­¡­

    ¡¸But, Lily-oneechan told Myuu, "Myuu-chan is more adult than Randell mentally aren''t you", you see nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Ane-ueee!?¡¹

    Liliana-san averted her gaze aside.

    The other people somehow guessed what kind of feeling Randel harbored toward Myuu from his attitude, so the mothers got sparkling eyes once more from the premonition of the prince''s love, but other people were making pitying expression that said ¡¸Again, really what a hardship he got¡¹.

    Since just now Myuu was staring at Randell with head tilted in puzzlement ''Just what do you want to say?'', Randell''s calm was gradually disappearing against such Myuu. *Fidget fidget, fidget fidget*.

    Perhaps unable to look on quietly, this time Kaoruko who loved shoujo manga and love story asked a question with the intention of giving timely help to Randell.

    ¡¸Say Myuu-chan. Is Myuu-chan close with his highness Randell?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. We are friend nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Fri, friend¡­¡­I''m a friend¡­¡­¡¹

    Randell looked happy, or unsatisfied¡­¡­. *Fidget fidget, fidget fidget*.

    ¡¸I seee, you two are friend. Your highness Randell, he look kind, and his age is also close to Myuu-chan.¡¹

    ''As expected from Kaori''s mother! Are you a goddess!?'' Randell''s gaze seemed to want to say that.

    As though in agreement, Myuu grinned cheerfully while nodding. ''Good. My time hase!'' His expression also seemed to want to say that too.

    Kaoruko who still only knew about Myuu from her daughter''s hearsay knew that Myuu was a child who loved her papa.

    But, she didn''t know as far as the <em>depth of that love</em>. She was thinking that it was like ¡¸When I''m older, I''ll be papa''s wife~¡¹ the a little child would often say. She was thinking withmon sense.

    And so, imagining the love between a little girl in the city with a young prince, she spoke with sparkling eyes.

    ¡¸I seee. Ufufu, could it be, perhaps there will be a future where Myuu-chan be a queen. That''s if you get even closer with his highness Randell, right?¡¹

    Randell''s cheeks became bright red. He was about to say ¡¸Kaoruko-dono! Mo, more than that is¨D¨D¡¹, but¡­¡­

    Myuu who seemed to guess the meaning of Kaoruko''s words spoke as though to pour cold water on it.

    ¡¸There ain''t such a future nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kaoruko and Prince Randell, their eyes turned into a dot together. Hajime and co covered their eyes as though to say ¡¸Oh dear~¡¹, while the parents other than Sumire and Shuu gazed in wonderment.

    That was understandable.

    After all, Myuu who was always full of energy with wide smile on her face was now making a terribly serious face.

    Kaoruko added on her words even while feeling shaken.

    ¡¸Bu, but you are close with his highness Randell¨D¨D¡¹

    Kaori tried to stop with ¡¸O, Okaa-san, let''s stop there¡¹, but it was already toote. The des of words were fired once more.

    ¡¸Myuu will marry papa.¡¹

    ¡¸You really like your papa aren''t you? but, his highness Randell is also¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It''s impossible.¡¹

    The serious faced Myuu. The serious heart that was conveyed to everyone whether they wanted it or not.

    And then the resounding scream of heart.

    ¡¸GOD DAMN IT ALLLLLLLLLLL-¡¹

    ¡¸Your highneeess! Don''t do anything rash!¡¹

    Randell-kun, he fell on all fours and said ¡¸Again! It''s you agaiiiinn! I realized it a bit though!¡¹ while hitting the floor repeatedly.

    A reallyplicated atmosphere drifted inside the room.

    Perhaps feeling responsible for that, Kaoruko was all flustered.

    Here there was one thing. It was a well-known fact how Kaori had natural airheaded characteristic inside her. It was her forte to drop explosive words without any awareness, and she was also a maiden who just charged ahead.

    Now then, there was one question. Who in the world she got those from?

    The answer was simple.

    In trying to help thepletely dejected prince somehow, Kaori''s mama merciless stepped forward!

    ¡¸Myuu-chan. Don''t you think that his highness Randell is a cool boy? Perhaps¨D¨D¡¹

    Kaoruko desperately tried to encourage Randell but,

    ¡¸Cool?¡¹

    Myuu bluntly asked back. Her face was absurdly puzzled!

    *Crack*, there was a sound like a crack entering a ss. The sound came from around Randell''s chest.

    Myuu nced at the wincing Kaoruko, then her gaze turned toward Hajime, after that her gaze returned to Randell,

    ¡¸Cool?¡¹

    Myuu tilted her head and spoke once more.

    Inside Myuu, the definition of "cool person" had been fixed along with the person for it. When she used that as the standard, the prince crumbling down before her gaze was¡­¡­it seemed her evaluation became something like ¡¸Somehow, he look unreliable, just what is cool from him?¡¹.

    A painful silence descended.

    Kaoruko was going ''Awawah'' while turning a gaze that seemed to say ¡¸Kaori, what to do? Okaa-san has really done it now¡¹ toward her daughter. Certainly, it seemed she had totally killed the prince''s heart.

    Randell stood up while kept looking down.

    And then, while everyone was watching over him, he was walking with brisk steps until the door and he suddenly stood still. He opened his mouth without looking back.

    ¡¸Sumire-dono, about your question before this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes.¡¹

    Sumire''s gaze was unusually swimming around. ''I cannot find any word to say to this young prince! I cannot endure being here!'' Her state was like that.

    While everyone was focusing on Randell with the same state, the young prince red rigidly at Hajime across his shoulder.

    ¡¸OBVIOUSLY I HATE HIIIMMMMMMMMMMMMMM-!!!¡¹

    ''Reach until the heaven!'' A yell that seemed like it was let out with such intention resounded inside the room. And then he ran out of the room.

    Behind him, Instructor Sagesse suddenly returned to his senses with ''hah'' and chased behind ¡¸YOUR HIGHNEESSSSS-! WE ARE STILL IN THE MIDDLE OF LESSON YOU KNOOOOWWW-¡¹. With amazing agility. Like *shutatatatatata-*.

    Odd atmosphere was drifting inside the room as expected. The color of Kaoruko''s face was bad from feeling responsibility.

    But, it seemed Randell too had grown.

    After a while, from the other side of the corridor, ¡¸But, not yet! It''s still not over yet! I swear, I''ll win without fail next time! I''ll beat up that bastard for sureeeeeeee-¡¹ such yell could be heard.

    It seemed that his fighting spirit hadn''t been broken yet.

    ¡¸In a sense, your little brother is an interesting guy huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, that child, geez. The way he fall in love, or something¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime grinned in amusement hearing Randell''s war promation (?). Beside him, Liliana thought of her little brother ''s suffering disposition or nature. She was massaging her head as though she got a headache.

    In the end, Hajime and others left the study room that was left alone by its owner and they headed to the next ce.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    ¨C

    After Randell burned his fighting spirit toward his second springtime of life while running away to somewhere, Liliana showed around the group inside the pce.

    Luluaria who was making preparation in great hurry would also finished soon around this time, so they didn''t go as far until the capital.

    Hearing that the knights were doing morning training in this timing, right now they were heading to the training ground especially because of the request from Shuuzou and Koichi knowing that they would be able to see real knights of another world.

    ¡¸The army of the kingdom in general is ssified into soldier division, knight division, and magician division. Among the knight division, there is even more ssification into kingdom knight order and imperial guard knight order. Right now it''s the kingdom knight order that is practicing in the training ground.¡¹

    Liliana was talking about such thing while on the way. The tour guide Yue was resting. The reason was because she had no knowledge at all about something like the organization of the kingdom''s army. She had zero interest about it.

    The parent~s were listening to the story with deep interest while going ''I see I see''. Their digital cameras were already standing by. They were fully motivated to take photo together with the knights.

    Sumire was asking Liliana with a gaze that was strangely filled with expectation.

    ¡¸Lily-chan, is there female knight too ? Or perhaps, it''spletely a male upation as expected?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, there are also a lot of female knights. Or rather, the current knight order''s captain is a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Myy-! Is that so!¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, a female knight order captain huh¡­¡­hmm¡¹

    Sumire''s eyes were shining extraordinarily with expectation. After her Shuu was also making an expression that was excessively filled with expectation.

    Hajime was turning a ve~ry exasperated gaze at his parents who were like that. He was their son so he understood what they were thinking. They must be wanting to make a female knight said ¡¸Kuh, just kill me!¡¹ anyway.

    Kirino was opening her mouth with a voice that was filled with expectation, but from different point of view.

    ¡¸As the captain, her strength must be number one in this country too isn''t it? Amazing. ¡­¡­I wish to have a bout with her by all means.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san. Restrain yourself okay? If not I''ll cut you down you know?¡¹

    Shizuku was directing a ve~ry exasperated gaze at her mother who served poison when Hajime came to y at their house (at least, it was nonlethal) or trapped him with a lot of yfulness. She understood what she was thinking because she was her daughter.

    Hearing Kirino''s words, Liliana made a bit of wry smile.

    ¡¸The person herself is frustrated that her strength still hasn''t left the immature level though. In the first ce, she was the head of my exclusive royal guard, so her strength is more than enough but¡­¡­her predecessor might be just too great.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, so the predecessor is that strong? I wish to meet that person too by all means.¡¹

    Shuuzou spoke his hope in the same line like Kirino. But hearing that, the expression of Hajime and everyone immediately clouded.

    Especially Liliana and Kaori, and then Shizuku and Aiko. Their expression looked sad, lonely, or perhaps nostalgic¡­¡­many emotions were containedplicatedly within their expression that couldn''t be expressed by few words.

    Starting from Shuuzou, the parents who didn''t know about the circumstance made dubious face. But, they immediately guessed it somehow.

    In order to change the atmosphere that became slightly tense, Hajime opened his mouth while getting a slightly distant look.

    ¡¸Meld Logins. The previous captain of the kingdom knight order. The man who worried himself sick almost as much as Lily, no, in a sense it was even more that Lily, he was thinking of us students who were summoned here. In the term of pure sword skill, until the very end even Amanogawa whose spec as hero was cheat level wasn''t a match for him. He was a man who was authentically the kingdom''s strongest.¡¹

    He was a splendid man withoutpare whether in spirit, personality, or strength.

    Those words of praise were without exaggeration.

    Even Sumire and Shuu were holding their breath in surprise at Hajime''s rare words and attitude.

    Kaori and Shizuku continued after him while immersing themselves in memory.

    ¡¸For us, he was a person who was like a big brother whose age was slightly separated from us. He was reliable, and when he was at our side we could feel really assured.¡¹

    ¡¸For us who didn''t know left from right after getting summoned here, he was our heart''s support. Not just Kouki, I too am wondering whether I can match him in pure sword skill even now¡­¡­. I wanted him to see, just how strong we have be.¡¹

    Aiko looked up to the ceiling while speaking with a small smile tugged on her lips.

    ¡¸I was a bit jealous toward that person. It was like all the students were relying on Meld-san rather that someone like me.¡¹

    And then, Liliana added more words while looking straight forward.

    ¡¸He was without a doubt, this country''s pir. Unfortunately, he lost his life in the middle of the terrifying scheme that assaulted this kingdom¡­¡­even now, there are a lot people who idolized him, the man called Meld Logins. He is the one who is "a knight among knights", "the symbol of kingdom knight" they said. Even Kuzeri who was the present knight captain idolized him very much¡­¡­¡¹

    Shepared her current self with Meld. Because she knew about howrge he was.

    Shuuzou spoke his request once more with a quiet expression.

    ¡¸If it won''t be a problem, I wish to be allowed to offer a prayer in front of his grave by all means¡­¡­¡¹

    Looking closer, the other parents also asked for the same thing if it was for the person who had done that much for their children.

    Liliana''s expression became a bit troubled.

    ¡¸There is a hero memorial monument. But, previously the monument was in the style of being engraved directly onto the rock surface of god mountain but, it was lost because the mountain was destroyed like that, so right now a new hero memorial monument is in the middle of construction at the center of the capital. The name of Meld Logins has been inscribed there at the very least, will everyone be fine with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? Is there no custom of cemetery or erecting individual gravestone in this world?¡¹

    ¡¸There is. Rather, that is the norm. In fact, the cemetery that got dragged into the capital''s destruction has been repaired to a certain degree. We cannot neglect it after all¡­¡­¡¹

    Shuuzou and everyone''s expression turned dubious once more hearing Liliana exining with hesitant tone.

    They could guess that Liliana surely attended to the maintenance of the cemetery in really early stage in consideration for the emotion of the living and their feeling that was grieving for the dead.

    And yet, why was she unable to guide them to the graveyard of the people who sacrificed themselves for the country¡­¡­

    Shuuzou and everyone tilted their head in puzzlement. The one who gave them the answer was Hajime, the cause of it.

    ¡¸As expected, there is still not enough leeway for them to repair the graveyard that has no bodies in it while putting off the reconstruction of the capital. When the reconstruction of the capital has progressed to a certain degree, the gravestones for those people should be next in line.¡¹

    ¡¸No bodies? That''s¡­¡­I see, so their body still hasn''t been found. The removal of the rubbles is still¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s because I turned their body into mince meat with gatling railgun.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A painful silence descended. Even Sumire and Shuu gulped their saliva ¡¸Nnguh¡¹ hearing that.

    The hearts of the parents were as one.

    That was, ¡¸Just now, you praised him as a great man right!? What do you mean you turned such person into mince meat!?¡¹.

    The parents were staring hard at Hajime hearing the shocking truth that was spoken casually.

    Hajime went ¡¸Aa~¡¹. He was a bit at loss for words while speaking out the insufficient words¨D¨Dthe shocking truth part II.

    ¡¸Including Meld, a lot of the kingdom''s knights and soldiers were already died and turned into manipted puppets. The culprit was a girl from our ss. Ah, Meld was killed by god''s apostle though. Then, they were tenacious because they were already dead, so turning them into mince meat was the quickest and surest way. After all, that time Shizuku and others were attacked and fell into a pinch. So, well, the biggest reason was because Kaori got killed and I snapped though.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a secooondd!? What do you mean that my angel got killed!?¡¹

    Tomoichi-san''s eyes opened wide.

    It was already shocking enough that a girl ssmate killed a lot of soldiers and turned them into puppet, but getting told that ¡¸Your daughter died once¡¹ was a shock that Tomoichi couldn''t overlook. Of course, Kaoruko was also losing her self-control, saying ¡¸I, I''ve never heard of that! Kaori!¡¹.

    Kaori''s gaze was darting around.

    ¡¸Eeerr. I didn''t say it because I thought that you two would just worry, but actually my heart got stabbed, like ''pusu-''¡¹

    The light Kaori-san who apologized ¡¸Sorry I didn''t mention it¡¹ with an embarrassedugh ''tehe-''. Kaoruko staggered on her feet before Sumire supported her.

    Tomoichi''s gaze was directed to Hajime, questioning him just what happened.

    Hajime nodded deeply as though to say ''That''s exactly like I feel''.

    ¡¸Please rest assured, Tomoichi-san. Whether it''s the god''s apostle, or the guy who killed Kaori, I had properly murdered them.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much! But, that''s not what I want to ask right now!¡¹

    His beloved daughter who grew angel wings after missing for a long time before returning home. ''Don''t tell me, she became angel because she had ascended to heaven once!? Any side effect!? Will she go back to heaven!?'' Tomoichi demanded for exnation while getting half-panicked.

    ¡¸Ca, calm down Otou-san! Okaa-san too, hang in there! I''m all right! See, it was Hajime-kun and others, they revived me back to life. Look, it was soul magic that I had showed before. Using that you see, certainly I got only my soul transferred into the body of god''s apostle, but right now I''m living inside my authentic body, that''s why, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Bu, but there is actually angel wings growing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That''s from metamorphosis magic. I got Yue to cooperate to make it so I can turn into apostle even in my original body, that''s all.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­¡¹

    After Shizuku and others also exined together about the detail of the situation of that time, the shock from the incident "Hajime-san turning someone he respected into mince meat" somehow got settled down too.

    Sumire and others looked at each other''s face, their expressions were clouded from realizing anew that the situation was just that terrible at that time.

    ¡¸However, Hajime-kun. From Shizuku''s story, at that time that devil race army were invading in great number right? It''s amazing that this kingdom was safe while the ssmates were in such situation, where even Kaori-chan was in that kind of danger.¡¹

    ''I had heard the story to a certain degree but¡­¡­'', Koichi groaned while stroking his chin.

    After going back to earth, Shizuku talked about Hajime in order to narrate the heroic tale, so he had learned of the method that Hajime took, but when the story of a person that actually died got mixed into it, it felt even more real. Because the feeling of realness was appearing like that, the story about how Hajime repelled an army of ten thousands felt even more unreal instead.

    ¡¸Hmm, then how about thou hath a look?¡¹

    Tio took out some kind of small crystal te from her Treasure Warehouse. Its size was exactly the same like an SD card, but its material was an ore that was like water colored crystal.

    This was a medium artifact that recorded the image of the past that was projected using regeneration magic.

    Tio set it into her own smartphone. And then, she operated it with a practiced hand movement and projected the image into empty air like a hologram.

    ¡¸The image of the training ground at that time wouldst be a bit too stimting, so I will project it from when Goshujin-sama repelled the devil army.¡¹

    The projected scene¨D¨Dthe orb that Hajime lifted up shined brilliantly, then right after that, a pir of light was fired from the sky. The world was dyed white. The impact shook the atmosphere, it felt like it could be felt even from through the image.

    The monsters running about in panic. The devils who were looking dumbfounded at the approaching light pir.

    Everything got *chudon* altogether.

    The devil army was vanishing, as though an eraser was rubbed on a paper that was lightly painted out using pencil. Everyone''s face was twitching watching that.

    ¡¸I, it''s truly a magnificent CG huh?¡¹

    Tomoichi-san tried to escape reality.

    ¡¸It''s live filming though?¡¹

    Tio-san thrust the reality forward.

    The parent~s leaked out weird moan ¡¸Uboa¡¹ altogether.

    ¡¸Hajime! Don''t use it on earth okay! Absolutely don''t! Promise Tou-san! You absolutely, absolutely must¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo Shuuu!! That''s why I''m telling you to stop speaking jokingly! It''s seriously not funny at allll!¡¹

    As expected from the demon king''s papa-sama. Even after seeing a scene of nearly ten thousand monsters and devils got erased with his own eyes, he was a man who would still run a gag. It wasn''t funny just as Tomoichi said, so he grasped Shuu;s cor and shook him back and forth.

    The atmosphere that was stiffening from the continuous shock was slightly loosened by such act of the two.

    Hajime gazed at Shuu and Tomoichi who were quarreling and he made a slightly grateful smile. It was a faint smile, but it seemed it was enough for Shuu and Tomoichi who nced aside at him.

    Shuu winked slightly, while Tomoichi snorted slightly and continued the quarrel.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. Tio too, thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it''s also not something to be intentionally showed though, Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    Hajime smiled at Yue who was looking up fixedly at him and he also thanked Tio who was acting just like he instructed through telepathy.

    Yes, Tio showed the recording just now was from Hajime''s instruction. As expected, he avoided showing the gruesome actual scene as it was in consideration of everyone''s degree of mental tolerance, but he wanted to show Sumire and Shuu what he did even if just a part of it.

    Because even though they were making ruckus of ''erlf, erlf'', it should be certain that the two of them wanted to know about the path Hajime had taken.

    And then, Shuu''s speech and conduct was an implied message of ¡¸It''s all right¡¹ to his son. It was the expression of his feeling as a parent, that he would ept his son properly and that he was d his son would show that to him.

    What was unexpected, was how Tomoichi too seemed to understand and got onboard with Shuu''s conduct.

    That must be the implicit deration of his intention that said ¡¸I won''t reject you¡¹.

    Thinking normally, even if it was in an unique situation of being in the middle of war, putting aside the monsters, a lot of "people" were killed there.

    No one would be able to me Tomichi even if he showed even stronger refusal.

    Looking closer, it wasn''t just Shuu and Tomoichi, even Kaoriko, everyone of Yaegashi family, and Akiko didn''t show anything like refusal.

    Even if they showed him feeling of terror or refusal, Hajime wouldn''t feel regret or necessity to change what he had done, he didn''t even intend to, so he nned to silently ept it in case that happened but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Let me say my gratitude once more. Hajime-kun. I''m thankful that you brought Shizuku home. In that kind of situation, without you there, whether our daughter could be here at our side like this right now or not is¡­¡­¡¹

    Following Shuuzou''s words, Koichi and Kirino nodded at Hajime. Kaoruko and Aiko also seemed to feel the same.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No. I was only doing what I want to do.¡¹

    Hajime only answered like that with few words. Hajime wasn''t an ally of justice. He didn''t fight for any reason like "to save his ssmates".

    Everything was for the sake of forcing down all the unreasonableness this world thrust before him right from the front. Merely for the sake of showing that he wouldn''t bend his knee or pull back even for an instant.

    And so, being thanked for saving their child felt really ufortable for him.

    ¡¸Hmph. What''s with that face. ¡­¡­For us, our child is the most important thing. The child of our family, Kaori, you brought her back home for us. That''s why, I''m thankful as a parent. Just ept it honestly.¡¹

    ¨D¨DRather than other people''s death, our son''s safety is far more important.

    The words that Shuu once said right after Hajime went home were resurrected in his mind. Perhaps parent was that kind of person in the end.

    Hajime thought that when he saw Tomoichi''s displeased look that might be him hiding his bashfulness.

    When his gaze looked around, whether it was Kaoruko, or Akiko, or Shuuzou, Koichi, or even Kirino, they all nodded with gentle expression.

    Hajime awkwardly scratched his cheek while he answered¡¸¡­¡­Yes¡¹ to Tomoichi''s words.

    A quiet, gentle atmosphere filled the area.

    Their legs had stopped moving, so they resumed walking without anyone in particr prompting it. And then, Liliana opened her mouth to tell everyone that they would soon arrive at the training ground. She was going to speak with bright voice to change the atmosphere a bit, it was then,

    ¡¸Everyone, over there is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸UoOOOONEeEEEE-SAMAaAAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    A scream that sounded like it was piercing from the bottom of earth to the heaven resounded! It was a joyful yell that was like a beast overflowing with delight and zeal!

    Shizuku leaked out¡¸Ugeh!?¡¹ voice that was unbing for a youngdy.

    Right after that, someone broke through the corridor''s window and sprang out in front of the group. Even though that silhouette was wearing knight helmet and armor, it leaped up with unbelievable agility. That figure was exactly that of a Lupi¡ð Dive!

    ¡¸Onee-samaaa! I wanted to meet y¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Sei-¡¹

    A single shout. Shizuku also leaped toward that person who wasing in Lupi¡ð Dive. And then, she rotated midair and caught the head of the diving person between both her legs, then without pause Shizuku twisted her body to knock the person onto the ground.

    ¡¸Hou! That''s Yaegashi-style TaijutsuMartial Art ¨C The Third Secret Technique¨D¨DRyuugatsuiDragon Fang Fall!¡¹

    ¡¸Maginificent, Shizuku! Your skill improved again!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my. Shizuku, since when!¡¹

    Her family was joyful. Even though this was where they should worry about the opponent who got her head struck on the hard stone floor with a force that cracked the surface.

    ¡¸Hah!? Oh no. I unconsciously shot her down¡­¡­. Wait you, are you okay?¡¹

    Shizuku was a bit flustered while addressing that person whose forehead was pushed down on the floor with her butt stopped moving in the pose of pointing to the ceiling.

    Then,

    ¡¸But of course-, Onee-sama! To be able to receive affection the first thing right after our reunion, it made mepletely wet from the happiness!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right, as expected you''re all right. ¡­¡­I wonder why there is no damage¡­¡­¡¹

    The female knight stood up in a sh as though nothing had happened. Her temple was just turning a bit red, but there was no sign that she was even concussed.

    ''This is only natural for those who are worthy to be a step little sister of the secret society "Soul Sisters"!'' She was making a face that seemed to express that, but if it was ordinary person their consciousness would undoubtedly get sent to dreamnd, or perhaps their forehead would split and blood would go *spurt~*.

    ''Just who in the world this girl is?'' While the parents were puzzled like that, tour guide Yue-san whose turn finally arrived stepped forward.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even this world is infested by the self proimed "stepsistersSoul Sisters" who idolized Shizuku as "Onee-sama". This is one of those vermins. Or rather, she is their representative.¡¹

    Just from that exnation, everyone immediately got it saying ¡¸Aa, a stepsister girl huh¡¹. Shizuku was bewildered saying ¡¸You all get it with that exnation!?¡¹.

    ¡¸Muh, so Hajime-sama is also together like usual. ¡­¡­Tonight is a night of new moon I believe.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, rotten knight. So what if it''s "a night without moonlight" huh?¡¹

    The female knight whistled *pyu~ pyupyu~* while facing aside. Hajime sighed at the stepsistersassassins who existed everywhere, watching vigntly for an opportunity to prey upon his life no matter in which world he was.

    Tour guide Yue-san gave supplementary exnation of the female knight''s career history.

    ¡¸¡­¡­She was once a royal guard of Lily, but when there is a man who approach Shizuku, ¡®then it ain''t matter whether they are his majesty the emperor or whoever!¡¯ She would attempt to cause abnormal status effect using darkness element magic as though to dere that. Demotion upon demotion was piled up on her, however, she is a valorous person with nonexistent sign of introspection. By the way, her prank magic is truly excellent.¡¹

    It was an unexpected praise from the prodigy of magic Yue. And then, everyone let out a dryugh at such personality that was beyond help and her expertise in such good-for-nothing magic.

    A certain kohaijunior-chan at earth was also like this but, it was a wonder why Shizuku''s self-proimed little sisters were all nothing but people with strong peculiarity like this¡­¡­

    ¡¸Sheesh Shizuku, there are nothing but funny kids who idolized you isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-chan is also a funny kid in a sense after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Koichi-ojiisan!? You thought of me in the same category with that person!? I''m inly shocked here!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi Koichi! Don''t lump my angel together with this kind of strange creature!¡¹

    ¡¸Just now, I got a feeling that I was disrespected very naturally by Kaori-sama and an unknown gentleman though¡­¡­¡¹

    The female knight was slowly, gradually approaching Shizuku even while saying such thing. ''It ain''t matter who is watching! I will dive into Onee-sama''s chest no matter what!'' Such desire wasn''t hidden at all.

    Naturally, Shizuku was also slowly backing away, trying to hide behind Hajime.

    ''Kuh, as expected there is no other choice but to bring carnage here huh'', thinking that, the female knight red at Hajime while entering battle preparation. She was going to activate a darkness element magic to make it so that a lot of flies would fly around annoyingly around the eyes, it was then,

    ¡¸YOUUUUUUUUUUU-, WHAT ARE YOU DOING THEREEEEEE-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gee!? Captain!?¡¹

    The one who came running in full speed with a look that resembled Hannya noh mask was the present captain of kingdom knight order who was mentioned in the topic before this¨D¨DKuzeri Rail, that person.

    From her intelligent eyes, her tight eyebrows and lips, she was undoubtedly a beauty. Her straight blonde hair was let down freely while it was slightly split to the left side from the center, but her figure when she brushed up her hair with one hand often fascinated the knights.

    The demonic look of such woman gave a lot of impact. It was to the degree that Liliana who should be used to seeing it unconsciously raised a scream ¡¸Hiih!?¡¹.

    The female knight immediately attempted an escape. But, the captain-sama showed an astounding eleration! The female knight''s escape route was cut off!

    The female knight tried to further struggle in vain, but Captain Kuzeriunched a magnificent body blow without hesitation!

    *Zudon-* Along with a sound that was like a cannon firing, the female knight''s body floated. ¡¸Uboa¡¹ Such groan leaked out. Looking closer, the knight armor that should be of the highest quality was dented with a fist shape.

    The female knight fell on her knees on the spot. Ignoring her, Captain Kuzeri faced Hajime and co with a pale expression. And then, she bowed her head in a sh with a vigor that made one wonder whether she nned to even head butt the floor.

    ¡¸Everyone! My subordinate has been extremely disrespectful!¡¹

    The captain-sama looked as though ''I''m not gonna raise my head no matter what until I''m forgiven!''.

    ¡¸Aa~, it wasn''t like she did actual harm, and even if she tried there won''t be any problem so don''t mind it.¡¹

    ''That''s why you can raise your head'', Hajime said as in the ce of everyone else who was still looking with wide open eyes at the sudden happening.

    Captain Kuzeri timidly and slowly raised her head.

    ¡¸However, this is this fellow we are talking about. If Shizuku-dono is present with Hajime-done beside her, without a doubt she would try to attempt some kind of magic¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you stopped her just before she could.¡¹

    ¡¸My deepest apologies!¡¹

    The head that was almost lifted up moved toward the ground once more in a standing dogeza posture. It was amazing flexibility she got there.

    At this rate, it felt like the captain-sama who didn''t do anything bad would continue to lower her head forever, so the other people also called out encouragingly to Captain Kuzeri unanimously.

    Captain Kuzeri kept shrinking down in shame. Different from the broadminded Meld, it seemed she was a diligent and worrywart type of a person.

    This time too, Kuzeri received a notice from Hellina about the arrival of Hajime and co along with their family to y. As the knight captain, she came here to give them brief greeting, but when she arrived, she found a subordinate who shouldn''t be here, so then she charged forward while feeling stomachache.

    After Captain Kuzeri who was pardoned greeted them respectfully, she faithfully asked for permission ¡¸Please allow me to take a bit of time¡¹, then she red fiercely at the female knight who had recovered without anyone noticing.

    ¡¸You, why are you here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because Onee-sama is here!¡¹

    The female knight saluted smartly while sending a gaze that seemed to say ''Why are you asking such an obvious question?''. *Biki-* Blood vein emerged on Captain Kuzeri''s forehead.

    ¡¸I''m not asking that kind of thing! You, what about Kouki-dono!?¡¹

    Hearing that Liliana raised her voice ¡¸Ah, now that you mentioned it!¡¹. Hajime and co made a questioning expression, wondering what was the rtionship between the female knight and Kouki.

    Liliana exined it simply. So to speak, while Kouki was being active in Tortus, in order to silence the people who said various things about it, a knight would apany him as an observer as well as support, and this female knight was the one who received that duty.

    Everyone looked at the female knight, thinking that perhaps Kouki was also returning to the capital. But for some reason she looked triumphant and,

    ¡¸I got the hunch that Onee-sama would be summoned soon, so I returned here independently!¡¹

    She said that. While sending a gaze that seemed to say ¡¸I want to be praised, Onee-sama!¡¹ toward Shizuku. An illusion of dog tail wagging around could be seen behind her.

    ¡¸This stupid idiot!¡¹

    *Zudon-*, Kuzeri Blow exploded once more. This time it was a splendid heart break shot. A fist shaped dent simr like before was made in the armor at the heart position.

    The female knight said ¡¸My, my heart¡­¡­it, feels like it will stoopp¡¹ with pale face and staggered feet. The impact of the heart break shot seemed to cause irregr pulse in her heart.

    ¡¸In other words, you left Kouki-dono behind! The current him will immediately act recklessly! I should havemanded you to support him attentively on top of observing him!¡¹

    ¡¸E, err, ca, captaiiin. My, my heart is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Listen here, your duty this time was something Liliana-sama decided in consideration of you who kept causing nothing but trouble, so that you who are actually skilled and also aplished won''t need to quit being a knight!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I am thankful¡­¡­bu, but, before that, my, my heart is¡­¡­sto, stopp¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Even I don''t actually want to fire your or anything. I know you very well since you still belonged to the royal guard. You are someone who can do it if you try. I thought that if you leave the capital to travel together with Kouki-dono and work for the sake of society and people, you will recover back yourself slightly. Even you yourself, weren''t you brimming with motivation before departing, saying "I will bloom the second time at the central for sure!"? That''s why I¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The female knight''s face was pale. Foam was bubbling from her mouth, and light was vanishing from her eyes.

    ''Eh? Could this be something inly bad?'' Liliana and others were flustered. Even Hajime was saying ¡¸I, is she okay?¡¹ while looking alternately at the captain and the female knight.

    ¡¸Eei! What are you doing sleeping like that! Listen to what I''m saying properly!¡¹

    *Zudon-* A second heart break shot for today. The fist shaped dent on the heart position became deeper.

    At the same time, ¡¸Gahah!?¡¹ the female knight breathed again. ¡¸Eh? Just now, I thought I saw Captain Meld desperately telling me to go back from the other side of the river¡­¡­¡¹ She then murmured something terrifying.

    The captain-sama who could freely move and stop the heart of her subordinate cleared her throat once and then gave an order once more.

    ¡¸Anyway, this duty is something important even for you too. If you understand, then quickly return to where Kouki-dono is!¡¹

    ¡¸I firmly protest, captain!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because that bastard, he was loitering at the north mountain range area for three days without eating or sleeping you know! I cannot apany that kind of man whose thought is filled with "holy precinct''s monster absolutely kill"!¡¹

    ¡¸You, do you understand the meaning of order? No one will recognize your rejection!¡¹

    ¡¸Respect of fundamental human right! It will!¡¹

    ¡¸Annoying! Who cares just go back! I''ll fire you for sure this time if you don''t!¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on! I have resolved myself to follow Onee-sama from here on!¡¹

    ''No, even if you resolved yourself like that I won''t ept it you know?'' Shizuku immediately insisted that, but the female knight only showed an unshakeable determination.

    Seeing her like that, something sparkling was starting to gather at the corner of Captain Kuzeri''s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I can''t do this anymore.¡¹

    The dignified and strong knight order captain-sama''s spirit was in the verge of breakin!

    The female knight who threw out her chest stubbornly, and thepletely exhausted captain-sama¡­¡­

    While a really odd atmosphere was ruling over the ce, Hajime moved while letting out a sigh.

    He confirmed something with thepass in one hand, then he approached the female knight briskly.

    ¡¸Mu? What is it, Hajime-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, not just the captain but Shizuku is also troubled with you being here, so go back to the mountain.¡¹

    A gate was opened. Hajime grasped the female knight''s cor violently.

    And then, the female knight who was bewildered ¡¸Wha, what are you doing!?¡¹ was tossed away by Hajime into the other side of the gate¨D¨Dthrown away at the air above the ce where Kouki was at, the "north mountain range area".

    From the other side of the closed gate, ¡¸ONEe-SAMAaAAA-, II''LL BEe~ Baa~~CK!¡¹ such shriek could be heard. But, it immediately became quiet.

    ¡¸Anyway, I sent her to Amanogawa''s ce. Even if she returns here it will take a while. Well, look, those soul sisters bunch, I think you will be quite used to them if treat them while thinking that they are that kind of creature. So get a hold of yourself okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-donooo. I''m grateful for your consideratiooon¡¹

    As fellow people who were simrly troubled by soul sisters, Hajime spoke to Kuzeri with a bit of sympathetic feeling. For some reason Kuzeri spoke her thanks to him with tears of gratitude.

    In front of Hajime and co who thought that she was a bit exaggerating, Kuzeri started talking while making eyes that looked like dead fish.

    ¡¸Really, I really don''t know anymore, just what should I do with her¡­¡­. A knight captain who is toyed by a single subordinate, in the end can someone like that be called as captain? Besides, the reconstruction is currently going on so I have anticipated it but, dispute keep happening without end¡­¡­. Besides my subordinates were also frenzied as though they were triggered by those, perhaps they were venting their emotion that they cut loose while in their day off, but they did it too much thatints came from the people¡­¡­. If they wouldn''t change after I talked to them, I would beat them up thoroughly but, for some reason recently there were several people who got happy from that treatment instead¡­¡­. How can they trante getting punched as "reward" in their mind? It''s impossible for me toprehend. Vice Captain Komold too, he would try to cut corners when I took off my eyes from him just for a bit¡­¡­. And yet that guy only has poprity¡­¡­. As I thought it''s impossible for me to seed after Logins-sama¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see. I understand that you have been piling up various stress, so calm down a bit. It''s no good if the knight captain cry in front of people right?¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. I received kind words and consideration after so long so I unconsciously¡­¡­¡¹

    Captain Kuzeri wiped her eyes clean with her sleeve.

    Everyone''s gazes were filled with a lot of sympathy. And then, Hajime naturally turned from Captain Kuzeri toward Liliana.

    ¡¸Say Lily.¡¹

    ¡¸To, to think that Kuzeri''s stress is umting by this much¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana was letting out cold sweat saying ¡¸Perhaps I worked her too much¡¹.

    Certainly, at the present situation where the reconstruction was going on, there was a mountain of problem even just within the kingdom.

    And then, the knight order was dispatched to take care of a lot of those problems. Certainly it would be very difficult for Captain Kuzeri who was taking suprememand of the knight order. Simply beating up everyone just like in war time also wasn''t a good thing to do. Especially when it was a problem rted with the beastmen who they were finally able to start the process of tying friendship with, she would have to act considerately to deal with that.

    ¡¸What about the bunch in the church? The new pope should be handling the situation well right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right now he is in the middle of provincial tour. The lightness of his footwork, it''s as expected from his excellency the pope of the reborn holy church but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a bit too light huh¡­¡­¡¹

    The pope whose role wouldn''t be an exaggeration even if it was called as governing over the peace of people''s heart was in the middle of a trip. Surely the pressure on Captain Kuzeri doubled from that. Perhaps her subordinates consisting of only broken people was also a factor that drove her to the wall.

    Kuzeri who tookmand while fighting in the front line at that legendary decisive battle wasn''t getting looked down by her subordinates by any means. Rather, they trusted her at the same level like Meld or perhaps even more.

    In contrast of the macho "big bro" Meld, Kuzeri should be called as "big sis" who gave heartfelt consideration instead. A part of her subordinates was consisted of broken people perhaps could be said as simr like the soul sisters'' attitude toward Shizuku.

    Naturally, such captain that had attained deep trust like that from the subordinates was an existence that they kingdom couldn''t continue without, especially right now when the kingdom''s foundation wasn''t solid.

    Captain Kuzeri was too overworked in various meaning that she almost broke down, but if she actually broke down for real, then Liliana would have her soul slipping out from her body after that without doubt.

    Seeing Captain Kuzeri who looked somewhat down and Liliana who was in a dither wondering what to say to such Kuzeri, Hajime scratched his head.

    ¡¸Captain. I''ll give you this. Even in this work environment that is like a ckpany, it should be a bit better with this. Don''t lose against the soul sisters and the deviants¡­¡­live strong.¡¹

    What Hajime offered was a broach with crimson jewel fitted into it.

    Captain Kuzeri instinctively epted it, then immediately after, her eyes snapped wide open because she felt her body getting light as though she was floating.

    ¡¸It''s an artifact filled with things like regeneration magic, soul magic, well, there are various things. Exhaustion recovery, mind stabilizer, limit break, regeneration eleration, beautiful skin effect¡­¡­there is no harm in wearing it.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I cannot receive such amazing thing!¡¹

    ¡¸It will be a disaster if captain snap and stop functioning right now. Just ept it without reservation. You can just think of it as the husband of your ck hearted boss sending you refreshment in her ce.¡¹

    ''Who are you calling a ck hearted boss!'' Liliana almost raised a protesting voice, but she was the person in charge of the work environment that driven the knight captain that she almost burst into tears, so she held her tongue ''muguu''.

    And then, the captain-sama who was gifted with a healing artifact¡­¡­

    She casted her gaze down while her hand kept grasping the broach tightly, and somehow her body started trembling slightly, then

    ¡¸I offer my sword to you-! My lord!¡¹

    She said such thing unexpectedly while kneeling. Her eyes that were clouded from anxiety were sparkling bright.

    Lilianained ¡¸Offering your sword like that is no good right!? Your lord is me you know!?¡¹, but Captain Kuzeri''s gaze didn''t leave the demon king.

    While everyone''s gazes were concentrated to Hajime, Hajime showed a pondering gesture for a bit, then he suddenly took out the list he received from Hellina before this and began to jut down some kind of memo.

    And then, he cracked a smile,

    ¡¸Let''s have talkinterview slowly next time. But for now, do your best in your job as captain.¡¹

    ¡¸My lord!¡¹

    Kuzeri bowed her head happily, then she said ¡¸Then I will return to my work! About the training, please, watch to your heart''s content!¡¹, gave a bow with briskness that was iparable to when she first arrived before returning.

    The dumbfounded Liliana suddenly returned to her senses with ''hah''.

    ¡¸Eh, what''s this? What is the talk that Hajime-san mentioned!? Don''t tell me, you aren''t satisfied with just Hellina, now you are nning to reach your hand to even Kuzeri!?¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds bad to other people''s ear. I was just thinking to have conversation with her about change of upati¨D¨Dcough-. About improvement of her work environment, that''s all.¡¹

    ¡¸You said change of upation just now! Where is Hajime-san nning to transfer her!?¡¹

    ¡¸You are misunderstanding I''m telling you. Well, it won''t be anything bad for Liliana so it''s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸For some reason I feel worried though¡­¡­¡¹

    At this time Liliana didn''t even dream that a few yearster Kuzeri would change upation into the demon king''s maid at earth.

    ''Even at another world, ck ce will be ck huh'', Shuuzou and co made a bitter expression toward the tough world, while Tomoichi sent a sharp gaze to Hajime that said ¡¸Are you nning to add more woman!?¡¹, Sumire and Shuu were saying ¡¸Damn it! We forgot to ask her to say ¡ºKuh, kill me!¡» just now!¡¹ in vexation, and Yue and co were sending puzzled gaze at Hajime wondering just what he was scheming this time. Amidst all those,

    ¡¸Everyone, Luluaria-sama''s preparation is finished.¡¹

    Hellina who came beside them unnoticed told them that.

    ¡¸Nn-. Hajime-san, I will have you exin in fullter okay? Well then everyone, I will introduce you all to Okaa-sama. Pleasee over here.¡¹

    After reminding Hajime firmly, Liliana guided the group toward where her mother was.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I''m sorry to those who is holding hope for Lord Aby.

    Please wait for one more week, for now I post the Tortus Travel Journal ¢Û. Pardon me with this!

    ¨C

    PS

    It was announced in Ovep-sama''s homepage but, theic version of [Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou Zero] will start getting serialized next month in Gardo. The illustration is over here ¡ý

    The one in charge of it is Kouchi Ataru-sensei. I received wonderful illustration from the very beginning.

    Thank you very much!

    Like, that annoying personality of Miledy is drawn like this!

    Or like, the name of Oscar''s "Orcus" is actually from here~,

    Or like Nize is being targeted by little girl sisters, or the roots of god crystal that Hajime obtained when he fell into abyss,

    The tale of Miledy and others, the liberators will be connected like that with the now, I''ll be happy if you readers can also feel it.

    Even you who are thinking ''I don''t think I''ll buy this novel'', if it''s at Gardo theic version will be free so you will be able to read it,

    That''s why please, please go take a look!

    Please take care of Arifureta and Shirakome in this 2018 too!

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    ¨C

    A voice could be heard.

    Inside the darkness where one couldn''t even see an inch ahead, a repulsive voice was resounding.

    That voice felt slimy, like a sticky sludge.

    It was already heard for several thousand, several tens of thousand times.

    I also know about the development ahead of here. The same like the voice. I have seen it continuously repeating for several thousand, several tens of thousand times.

    No. To be more urate it wasn''t seeing, yes, it was remembering.

    A memory that couldn''t possibly be forgotten. A memory that mustn''t be forgotten.

    The repulsive reason of me being alive. It was the earliest scene my heart remembered.

    *Gou-* The wind was blowing.

    Darkness that was like ck ink which painted over anything it touched was swept away. What appeared in its ce was crimson me¨D¨Dthe fire of hell.

    Inside the world that was dyed red, "it" was there.

    The figure that was like condensed darkness, or perhaps shadow. Red me that was like blood was gushing out from the countless cracks running on its surface, frying the surrounding to ash without pause.

    The two hands that were d with hell fire were carelessly holding <em>things that were once my parents, </em>the eyes and mouth that were colored by me warped like a mocking sneer.

    "Its" mouth moved slightly.

    A voice could be heard.

    The voice of "it" that I had heard several thousand, several tens of thousand times.

    I who could do nothing except trembling was impaled by "its" sneeringugh.

    me was gushing out.

    My important people were disappearing without even leaving ash behind, "its" hand was reaching forward.

    The hand that was created from hell fire ad shadowpletely filled my sight that was blurred by tears.

    And then, hope and future, warm thing¡­¡­as though to crush all of those things fully within its grasp¨D¨D

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡¸aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH¡¹

    A scream echoed inside a bedroom at midnight.

    The soft nket was brushed aside, and a young woman around the age of twenty lifted up her body like a released spring.

    Looking normally, she was a woman with good-looking and well-ordered appearance, but right now her expression was warped in grief with terror. Her blond hair that normally was wavy and looked soft got stuck on her cheeks and nape of the neck from sweat in an unsightly state.

    There were only the sounds of rough breathing and rustling clothes resounding inside the room.

    There, *knock knock* the room''s door was knocked.

    ¡¸udia-sama?¡¹(TN: Do you guys think I should use Miss udia here or keep using udia-sama following the raw?)

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    A worried voice called at the name of her, the owner of this room¨D¨Dudia Barenberg. Her body twitched in surprise.

    But, she immediately let out arge sigh, wiped the tears blurring her jade pupils with her sleeve, and then she calmed down her breathing with her hand on her chest before replying.

    ¡¸I''m fine, Wynn. I only got a bit of nightmare. I''m sorry for the ruckus I caused.¡¹

    She endeavored to make her voice as calm and bright as she could. However, from the view point of the person guarding the room in front of the door, it was clear as day that the girl was only trying to not make other worried.

    After all, this was something that had continued for several years. At the very least this would happen once or twice a week. It would even happen three or four times a week sometimes, when udia would spring up from her bed while screaming in midnight.

    The cause was amon knowledge. Therefore, the people who idolized her also understood that it was something that couldn''t be solved that easily.

    That was why, "at the very least", the person who served as guard tonight spoke just like usual.

    ¡¸If you like udia-sama, how about I brought something to drink for you? Luckily, Anna is brewing herb tea along with the change of shift, so how about udia-sama have some together?¡¹

    Surely that herb tea was also undoubtedly the kind that used a herb that would stimte restful sleep.

    udia made a warm smile at the consideration of them who were her guard, herrade, and also her family. She felt like the coldness that was nketing her heart, the emotion that she should reject were softening.

    ¡¸It''s a coincidence that my throat is dry right now. Please let me drink it if you will be so kind. Thank you, Wynn.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s nothing.¡¹

    After that, udia put her disarrayed attire in order and lightly wiped her hair and sweat. Then she invited Wynn along with Anna who came at that timing to enter the room.

    Wynn¨D¨DWynn Keyman was a lean young man with swept back blond hair. His age was 28 years old. He had rare grey colored pupils, and his look was gant and stern. His personality was also serious. From his way of living that prized virtue, he was called as "knight" by hisrades.

    Anna who was brewing the tea¨D¨DAnna Folk was a girl with chestnut braided hair as her trademark. Her age was fifteen years old. Her pupils that were simrly brown like her hair were always shining with liveliness as though to represent her personality.

    For a while they were amusing themselves with idle talk where Anna would be the one who did most of the talking while udia and Wynn would throw in appropriatement.

    Feeling her heart warmed by the warm tea and the harmonious interaction with herrades, udia felt her eyes getting drowsy.

    In the first ce her drooping eyes and gentle gaze were her characteristic, her personality and her look also didn''t go against the impression as a gentle big sister that she gave off. Even her speaking tone was rxed and calm, so when sleepiness was added there, it was even said that the synergy of her appearance and voice would exert special ability of powerful sleep encouragement.

    When such girl got drowsy eyes, naturally anyone who saw it would understand ¡¸Ah, she is sleepy¡¹.

    Right now it would be less than an hour before the sun rose, but Wynn and Anna rmended udia to sleep once more. After all looking closer, even Wynn and Anna who were her guard were also visited by sleepiness. She was inly obstructing their duty.

    udia was hesitating because when thinking of the morning prayer, then it felt like it would be better to keep awake like this. It was then, Wynn''s mobile phone suddenly started vibrating to inform that it was receiving a call.

    Whynn confirmed the caller before picking up the call.

    ¡¸Wynn here.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­This is Aziz. Missionplete. I will board the ne after this.¡»

    ¡¸Thanks for your hard work. Was there any problem?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­None.¡»

    ¡¸I see. Tell me the detail after youe back, but from your tone it seem that the ruin and relic aren''t it huh?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Yes. But, it''s dangerous. I sent you the data. Ask the management to deal with them.¡»

    ¡¸Acknowledged. I''ll report it as soon as I confirm the data.¡¹

    Hearing the safety of arade who went in a mission to steal information from a corporation in a certain country, not just Wynn, udia and Anna also let out a faint sigh of relieve.

    Wynn''s tone became somewhat gentle and he asked ¡¸Is there anything else?¡¹. There, the man who was called Aziz whose voice sounded like a young man faltered slightly in hesitation, then he spoke with low voice.

    ¡º¡­¡­There was, the returnees'' data.¡»

    ¡¸! ¡­¡­How much?¡¹

    ¡ºMembers and their family structure. Also the detail from Britain.¡»

    Wynn spontaneously groaned.

    The previous information was an information that even Wynn''s group had collected to a certain degree. But, regarding thetter, currently the information gathering wasn''t really progressing due to the obstruction from the intelligence department of the country in question.

    He didn''t know how the aforementioned corporation obtained the information, but he guessed that it must be obtained from a route that was peculiar to corporation while inside his heart he rejoiced from being able to obtain the unanticipated data.

    ¡¸Aziz, you did well. We are going to scrutinize the information here right away. Their strength and also the authenticity of it are unknown. Be very careful in your return.¡¹

    ¡ºAcknowledged.¡»

    After that Wynn cut off the call after talking about two, three more matters.

    ¡¸So we obtained the information about them¡­¡­let''s pray that this will lead us to a better future.¡¹

    udia muttered with her characteristic leisurely tone. An earnestness was hidden inside her tone.

    After thatmotion, it was an information that udia and others couldn''t stop wanting. However, even after they poured all their strength, not only they were unable to disclose the whole picture, they couldn''t evene into contact with them. Far from that, damage even reached their importantrades as the end result.

    It became prohibited toe into contact with them until a definite measure could be obtained. And now they had obtained information about them. udia couldn''t suppress her feeling of exaltation.

    ¡¸Wynn. This is a most important subject. Please be very careful in handling the obtained information okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I will immediately report to the director. At the same time, I will also increase the alert level. We wholly don''t know their hand. It''s unknown when they will notice that this information has leaked. And after they know, if they followed it until even us¡­¡­¡¹

    Wynn shook his head. He was recalling what happened to theirrades when attempting toe into contact with them. Anna was making the same expression as though she was feeling headache and continued.

    ¡¸I don''t want to do it anymore you know? Work like returning the sanity of ourrades who were working hard to dig up well in a developed country, or changing job into mercenary as killing maniac who was obsessed with murdering terrorist, or joining some animal protection group and running around to search for anyone to adopt stray dogs, then bringing them back here. I thought I would get mad myself doing that.¡¹

    Anna was scrunching her face with an expression that looked like she was really hating it, or perhaps dreading it was more urate. Her words naturally caused udia and Wynn to also get a faraway look from recalling theirrades who were overflowing with volunteer spirit and sense of justice in various senses at that time.

    udia drank the herb tea to calm down her heart, then she opened her mouth ¡¸Even so¡¹ with a sorrowful face.

    ¡¸Recently, the movement of "them" is getting increasingly active. That''s why it''s necessary for us to ascertain it. Just who are they. And then, whether they are the "same" with us. Perhaps there is some meaning that we obtained their information in this timing. That''s what I believe. Perhaps¡­¡­¡¹

    udia smiled faintly and spoke.

    ¨D¨Dthis might be the guidance of the Lord you know?

    She said.

    ''Perhaps that might be so'', Wynn and Anna also nodded with a smile.

    In the end, at that day her sleepiness was cleared up. udia dressed up herself, then together with the other two she began her activity in order to aplish her duty today.

    Without knowing, that unexpectedly one of "them" had already started moving.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A really normal house in Japan. It was a residential area, so there were a lot of simr house at the surrounding. The two vehicles lined up on the parking ce in front of the house were a family car and apact car of the types that were often seen.

    That house didn''t have anything particrly standing out, so it was blending well with the scenery of the residential area. However, regarding the house''s residents, there was something a bit peculiar about them.

    Or more urately, it was the family''s second son.

    The family name written on the namete was¨D¨DEndo.

    Yes, it was the house of one of the returnees, the man who was praised by hisrades with various saying like "nonchntly one the mankind''s strongest", "recently automatic door won''t react at all against that guy seriously", "you bastard, even though you already got a rabbit eared Onee-san lover, what are you doingying your hand to a blond haired beautiful girl too huuuh, I''m gonna kill you", and so on¨D¨Dthe home of Endo Kousuke.

    Currently Kousuke was inside his room at the second floor. He was stuffing his travel baggage into his favorite rucksack that he received at the same time when he enrolled into middle school.

    His personality wasn''t particrly methodical, so he was only carelessly tossing in things like change of clothes and so on without folding them first.

    ¡¸Ee~rr, something like this I guess? The rest can just be entered into Treasure Warehouse.¡¹

    Kousuke talked to himself while showing a thinking gesture for a bit.

    The important luggage could be entered into the Treasure Warehouse that Hajime gave him, so originally he didn''t even need the rucksack, but it would be odd if he was empty handed despite going abroad. There was no doubt he would get stared suspiciously by the airport staff when in the emigration and immigration check like that.

    He would also need to be careful of the surrounding''s attention when getting out the item he wanted from the Treasure Warehouse, so it was necessary to put some things into a rucksack to a certain degree.

    ¡¸Even so, Vatican huh¡­¡­first I''ll enter Italia''s Rome, but it will be the first time I go there, I''m feeling a bit excited.¡¹

    He recalled several things that he forgot and tossed them into his rucksack carelessly again.

    ¡¸It helps that I won''t meetnguage barrier when going abroad but¡­¡­I want to go sightseeing if I''m going there anyway. ¡­¡­With Rana.¡¹

    Thinking of his older lover who was an adorable rabbit eared beauty, Kousuke''s expression broke into a wide grin slovenly.

    Instantly, he felt a chill and his body shivered. At the end of the view that he shared with his clone, the figure of Emily-chan staring unblinking at him with pupils of just monochrome color was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Cough-. Now then! I finished my preparation already! Let''s depart!¡¹

    He cut! Cut! CUUT! the shared field of vision. I didn''t see anything at all!

    Under the thinking ¡¸Kou-kun who is the right hand man of boss also need at least seven wives who are somewhere around the world!¡¹ of the first wife (ording to the person) Rana Hauria, Emily-chan was more or less put into the position of the second wive. Such Emily-chan was really troubled sometimes.

    The incident that urred just a little while ago¨D¨Dthe Berserk incident.

    The girl who walked the path of research wholeheartedly since her childhood until now as a genius unintentionally caused that incident that was rted with monster. Through that incident, the girl harbored a strong emotion of love toward Kousuke. Furthermore it was her first love.

    Her feeling was strong and undoubtedly the real thing.

    Thus, even after it came to light that the target of her first love Kousuke had a lover named Rana, in the end she was unable to give up. There was also how Rana herself weed her, and how Kousuke''s clone was living together with her in the Grant family home to protect her, where the interaction between the two was deepening. Day by day her feeling was growing stronger and deeper.

    The level of her worry was also increasing in proportion to that.

    There was also the self-proimed third wife, perhaps there would really be seven people in the end¡­¡­thinking a bit of his own future that he had never even imagined, Kousuke shivered slightly.

    He had no self-confidence at all that it would go well like a certain demon king.

    Though that demon king told him ¡¸You can make clone, so rather you will all right even more than me right?¡¹ whileughing loudly at him.

    Kousuke thought. ''That bastard, it''spletely no good to consult about love rtionship to him''.

    ¡¸Now then, there is also the flight schedule, let''s depart soon.¡¹

    He shouldered his rucksack and exited his room. Then, at that moment,

    ¡¸Wah!? Kou-nii, you were there!?¡¹

    A thin petite girl jumped from surprise.

    ¡¸I''m here. I have been here all the time since morning. We ate breakfast together just now right?¡¹

    ¡¸? Did we? Well, doesn''t matter.¡¹

    The petite girl who finished the talk with a practiced gesture¨D¨DEndo Manami. She was Kousuke''s little sister who was wearing ss with her hair worn in braids. Her age was thirteen. A first year middle schooler and a member of literary club.

    While she gave off a in impression, she was a lively girl who would talk briskly.

    ¡¸Or rather, Kou-nii. What''s with that luggage?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I''m thinking to go to Italia for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, that''s so. To Italia¨D¨Dwait why!? Why Italia!? Isn''t that too far to say it in that tone as though you are only going for a bit to mini market!? Isn''t it too sudden!?¡¹

    Manami-chan made a splendid tsukkomi while fixing her sses'' position.

    There, the door of a nearby room opened and the face of a sses young man popped out.

    ¡¸Manami? What are you doing getting noisy by yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸She ain''t alone. I''m here. I''ll punch you, you know, Anikibig brother.¡¹

    ''Ah, so you''re there¡­¡­'' The one who was making a face like that was Endo Sousuke. The big brother of Kousuke who came of age this year. A university student who belonged tow school.

    When going in a family trip or the like, Endo family was often thought to only have an older brother and a younger sister, but that was surely the fault of the ssess without a doubt, Kousuke thought.

    As a test, Kousuke tried buying fashion sses from a 100-yen store and put it on, and it wasn''t like he didn''t feel that the rate of him getting perceived by the surrounding was higher than usual. But he was loudlyughed by his little sister that the sses absolutely didn''t suit him in destructive level, so since then he stopped wearing it.

    Kousuke''s little sister and big brother were conversing ¡¸Kou-nii said that he is going to Italia!¡¹¡¸Eh? When?¡¹¡¸Now!¡¹¡¸Haa!? That''s too far when the mood is like ''I''m going to mini market for a bit!'' isn''t it!? Isn''t that too sudden!?¡¹ that caused d¨¦j¨¤ vu feeling to appear. Kousuke was listening to it whileing down to the living room.

    ¡¸Tou-san, you''ve time?¡¹

    ¡¸H~mm? Hm hm~m?¡¹

    A middle-aged man was lining up a set of fishing rod on the floor of the living room while maintaining them in a good mood¨D¨DKousuke Eiji. His age was 49 years old. A father who was working at the city hall''s poption department. By the way, his hobby was fishing, and he had suntan like a certain swarthy actor ¡ðsuo-san who got mentioned a lot in a certain gag. (TN: I don''t get the gag reference at all here. But about the actor, search Tatsuo Umemiya)

    Tatsu¡ð-san¨D¨Dnot, Eiji didn''t even notice he was called by his son and continued to diligently maintenance his fishing rod.

    It was always like this, so Kousuke shook his father''s shoulder and called to him once more.

    ¡¸Oou!? What is¨D¨Dwait, Kousuke huh. What''s up, why are you carrying luggage like that? Are you going out?¡¹

    Even though he twitched from surprise, seeing his son standing beside him, Eiji tilted his head in puzzlement as though nothing happened.

    Kousuke also didn''t really say anything about it in a practiced response and continued his words normally.

    ¡¸Yep. I''ll go until Italia for a bit, so I want Tou-san to take me until airport by car.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, until Italia huh. Got it, got it. Wait a bit¨D¨Dwait, really wait!? Italia!? You mean Italia, that country with delicious pizza!? Isn''t it too far when your tone feel like you are just going to mini market!?¡¹

    The father got into the talk following the mood the longest, but the content of his tsukkomi also caused d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Hearing Eiji''s voice, the mother of Kousuke who was ring at the household ount book on the dining table¨D¨DEndo Misato raised her face abruptly.

    ¡¸Dear, don''t speak loudly so suddenly like that. You will cause me to make a mistake in calction here. Something like Italia or pizza¡­¡­something like pizza is no good. Even just medium size is more than 2000 yen you know? Recently there is a lot of promo of buy one get two, but even so I won''t allow such luxury in an ordinary day where we aren''t celebrating anything!¡¹

    Misato-okaasan (49 years old) sharply pushed on her sses while showing a firm rejection. She was working in the municipal tax of the city hall. She was strict with money.

    ¡¸That''s not it, Misato. It''s Kousuke you see, he said that he is going to Italia right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Kousuke? Rather, Italia!? Right now!? What are you saying as though you are just going to a nearby mini market!? It''s just too sudden right!?¡¹

    Perhaps Endo family had extraordinary interest to mini market.

    Around that time Sousuke and Manami also came down to the living room. The whole family pressed the question of what Kousuke was nning to do.

    Kousuke often got forgotten, but his family''s love to him was genuine. Even though they were getting used of him repeatedly going afar unexpectedly, but he had already got missing once in the past. They would worry of him no matter what.

    Kousuke smiled wryly whily exining that he would go to investigate something for a bit because of the demon king¨D¨DHajime''s request. Like usual, the request fee had already transferred to him to a certain degree, no, for Kousuke who had the sensibility of amon folk, it was an amount that made him shuddered. Anyway, he told his family that there was no worry about the travel expense.

    ¡¸Nuu, so it''s Nagumo-senpai again¡­¡­¡¹

    Manami let out a conflicted groan with a somewhat conflicted expression. For her, the demon king Hajime was her sworn enemy.

    Why?

    Changing the topic slightly, Amanogawa Kouki had a little sister. She was close with Shizuku since her childhood. She was idolizing Shizuku very much.

    In other words, she was a soul sister.

    And then, that little sister was the same age with Manami. They were friend that went to the same school.

    In other word, she was a soul sister.

    But, why was Manami only showing a conflicted expression instead of a clear hostility like a certain kouhai-chan? That was because she had seen the sight of that certain kouhai-chan recklessly charging at the demon king Hajime when he would be thoroughly getting affectionate with her before carelessly tossing her away like an empty can or tying her on something.

    ¡­¡­It was a secret that she felt her heart beating slightly faster seeing such sight. Manami-chan of Endo family might had the same disposition like a certain disappointing dragon.

    Sousuke was also making simr conflicted expression like Manami and spoke.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That''s, will you be all right? Before this too, there was a major disaster at Britain right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well, it was terrible though. At that time because of Nagumo''s request I destroyed an ult organization that tried toy their hand on us. But after that I poked my nose into Berserk incident by my own decision, so it was me reaping what I sow about the terrible experience.¡¹

    ¡¸But still. ¡­¡­Tou-san is grateful to Nagumo-kun but¡­¡­even if this is his request¡­¡­Kousuke, even though you finally came home safely, aren''t you getting involved with dangerous things a bit too much?¡¹

    As a father, such opinion was only natural. Although she wasn''t saying anything, it was clear from her expression that Misato was also thinking of the same thing.

    Kousuke loosened his expression slightly seeing his parents worrying for him. However, he spoke with a determined tone.

    ¡¸Certainly, I also thought just what I''m doing after I finally came home and have even decided my future aim. But, I have learned from Tortus. ¨D¨DThe unreasonableness won''t give a second thought about our convenience or anything. If you want to have your own way in your own convenience, you mustn''t back away.¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke¡­¡­¡¹

    While he was their own child, Eiji and Misato were always worrying about Kousuke whose inconspicuousness and thin presence reached to a pitiful degree, thinking ¡¸Why?¡¹ their son had to be like that.

    Even them, his own family would sometimes put him outside of their own awareness. For a time they wondered if it was something like a curse and even made Kousuke to receive exorcism. They were grasping at straws then.

    But, when they were looking at the figure of their child who was gazing at them with a strong gaze that caused them to spontaneously hold their breath, it caused them to think that perhaps Kousuke was already independent from his parents.

    No, actually, they had understood it since he came home.

    That the fierce experience in another world had turned their son into an adult. Even if it was something that their hand couldn''t reach, Kousuke alone, or perhaps together with hisrades had already became able to aplish anything.

    Eiji and Misato''s atmosphere became somewhat solemn. And then, seeing his big brother would go far away, Manami who was making a slightly lonely expression closed her mouth. The living room became quiet, however, the eldest son broke the silence ¡¸Keh¡¹ somehow peevishly.

    ¡¸It doesn''t really matter anyway where will Kousuke go and what he do. After all he is just going to cajole some beautiful girl or woman again anywy!¡¹

    ¡¸A, aniki? Are you, sulking?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Don''t you understand your Nii-chan''s feeling!? My feeling when my little brother introduced to me his lover, a transcendentally beautiful Onee-san and a genuine bunny girl! What''s more this bastard! A few months after that introduction, the next time it were a younger blond haired beautiful girl and a cool beauty who is an active duty investigator!? Is it harem!? It''s harem isn''t it, this bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸N, no, Emily and Vanessa are, still not like¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Still! You said still just now, this damn asshole-. Even this time, it will be just like Rana-san said anyway, you are going to get one of your seven wives who are somewhere in the world right!? Nii-chan will breakdown mentally if I don''t prepare my heart beforehand, so you can leave and don''t go home for at least half a year!¡¹

    The sses university student Sousuke-niisan who even now looked like he was going to cry with tears of blood.

    Due to Kousuke and Rana''s request, before this Hajime had called Rana to earth several times when it was time for "gate opening".

    In preparation for the meeting with Kousuke''s family, Rana learned Hauria-style secret skill "The - Normal Behavior That is Typically Japanese" with desperation and she safely got herself epted as the fianc¨¦e of Endo family''s second son, but¡­¡­

    To be to the point, Rana was a beauty. She had a style that was genuinely well-proportioned (body 8 times longer than head), she had splendid twin hills, and while she had the look of a beautiful woman, she also possessed the cuteness of someone yful, and then there was her wagging rabbit ears and rabbit tail.

    Her age was 22 years old, so even from Sousuke''s view point Rana was a "rabbit eared Onee-san",

    Such girl was repressing her Hauria''s nature (chuunibyoueighth grade syndrome) and greeted Kousuke''s family with a graceful atmosphere like a Yamato Nadeshiko.

    Naturally,

    ¡¸The history of not having girlfriend = the age. Sou-nii is jelly.¡¹

    ¡¸You shut up there, little sis!¡¹

    ¡¸Last week too he confessed to a senpai in his circle and met honorable defeat. How sad~¡¹

    ¡¸How did you know!?¡¹

    Like that Sousuke-niisan sunk into jealousy and sadness.

    Of course, he understood that his little brother reached where he was as the result of a fierce experience. He properly felt happy for his brother.

    But, however, still.

    If it was just a rabbit eared Onee-san as a lover, he could still bear it.

    But of all things, his little brother, the damned bastard further brought home a blonde haired beautiful girl and a cool beauty, and in the end even the rabbit eared Onee-san also recognized the two as second and third wives.

    Putting aside the cool beauty who was a bit strange, the lovable and wholehearted appeal ¡¸I love Kousuke!¡¹ of the blond haired beautiful girl, and the appeal of her wish to be epted by Kousuke''s family too¡­¡­

    Surely that girl was desperately learning Japanesenguage, she was desperately appealing with Japanesenguage that was still choppy and awkward, in the middle she would also add body gesture and hand gesture with great fluster, however, she would get teary eye because she felt that what she wanted to say didn''t really get conveyed to the other party, even so, she wouldn''t give up and bravely continued. For Sousuke-niisan, such girl was exactly in his strike zone.

    Naturally, the source of motivation for such effort of the girl was wholly because of the depth of her feeling toward her little brother Kousuke though.

    Because of that, the honest and unvarnished feeling of the university student who was unable to make a girlfriend would be ¡¸DAMN IT ALLLLLLLLL-, I''M DEATHLY JEALOUS HEREEEEEEE-¡¹ in respond.

    By the way, Eiji and Misato were possessor of extremely normal Japanese sensibility where it was hard to ept something like having multiple lovers. In addition they were also extremely pleased with Rana, so it was thought that they would surely show disapproval toward the existence of Emily (+Vanessa), but¡­¡­

    It seemed Emily''s panicked figure that was desperately appealing to Kousuke''s parents shot them right in the heart, and at the end theypletely epted her.

    Of course, Manami was also epting the situation. For Manami who loved reading book and light novel and could be somewhat categorized as an otaku, the real harem of her actual big brother seemed to be a target of her excitement.

    She was especially attached with Vanessa who was an active duty investigator of the national security bureau. It seemed she felt sympathy and admiration to her.

    Kousuke would feel a touch anxious when he saw the figure of his little sister whose eyes would sparkle brightly for some reason each time Vanessa whispered sneakily into her ear. If by any chance his little sister received bad influence from DanessaNo good-Vanessa¡­¡­he was resolved with the preparedness to use even the "Staking the Pride of Viger".

    Back to the topic.

    Kousuke was smiling wryly at the conversation of his big brother and little sister. He then turned his gaze back to Eiji.

    ¡¸Well, anyway, it''ll be great if Nagumo take care of everything, but if that guy told me "do it", furthermore if it''s something rted to me and my friends, then I''ve gotta act.¡¹

    Kousuke acted like it really couldn''t be helped, but pride and self-confidence could be peeked somewhere in his expression.

    ¨D¨DThe right hand man of the demon king

    It was unknown who was the one who started saying that, but it was one of the title that hisrades fixed on Kousuke. The man who that Nagumo Hajime relied on the most other than his wive~s, because in reality, no matter what kind of situation it was he would came out with result before anyone knew it.

    The trust from hisrades and the achievement he aplished himself gave self-confidence and pride to Kousuke. His face was without a doubt not that of a child but the face of apetent man.

    With a small voice Manami muttered ¡¸If Sou-nii can also make that kind of face, he would be able to make at least a girlfriend, and yeet¡¹, ¡¸I can hear you, you know? ¡­¡­Whe, when I be a working adult, even I can¡¹ while Sousuke muttered such thing. Eiji and Misato nced at the two briefly before they looked at each other with a wry smile. They then nodded to each other.

    ¡¸Got it. Airport right? Let''s go right away. You already got a ne?¡¹

    ¡¸I ordered from inte already. There are still three hours, so we will make it if we depart now.¡¹

    Eiji asked while tidying up his fishing set. Kousuke thanked his father while answering.

    ¡¸If that''s the case then Okaa-san will also go to see you off.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, then me too! Kou-nii is going to Italia alone, so let''s go somewhere too when we go home!¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke. Give some pocket money to your pitiful Nii-chan.¡¹

    Misato and Manami immediately started preparing. And then, Sousuke-niisan who immediately threw away his pride and pestered for a pocket money.

    Kousuke had already left some money for his family from the payment he earned from the demon king''s request, so he ignored his big brother.

    Like that, Endo family that finished their preparation together boarded their family car that the loan they still hadn''t finished paying, then¡­¡­

    *kyuru kyuru kyuru kyuru-*

    ¡¸Eh? Strange¡­¡­¡¹

    The engine of Endo family car wouldn''t start. Sousuke-niisan pondered and spoke.

    ¡¸Perhaps the battery ran out? It got used a lot for the light and heating when fishing yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸H~m, I think that it should be fine though.¡¹

    The engine wouldn''t start no matter how many times Eiji tried to turn the key. Eiji came down from the car and opened the car hood. Manami who also came down suddenly turned her gaze up after hearing a sound that pierced the ear and she got taken aback.

    *Kaaa! Kaaa! Kaaa!*

    ¡¸Wai-, isn''t there a lot of crows there? It''s scary¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, it''s unpleasant.¡¹

    When Kousuke also looked up like the others, he saw there a lot of crows flying around. Even though the weather wasn''t cloudy and it also still wasn''t evening, but the sky looked somewhat gloomy.

    ¡¸Hey, dear. How about trying to charge the battery from my car?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess¡­¡­. Wait for a bit. I''ll bring the cable now.¡¹

    Eiji walked to behind the Endo family car to take out the tool box. There, when he was traversing there¡­¡­

    *Nyaa~~*

    ¡¸¡­¡­A ck cat.¡¹

    A ck cat was staring fixedly at Endo papa, then it purred once more before running away.

    ¡¸Say, how about we just go using Kaa-san''s car? It will be a bit cramped but, I won''t be there at the return trip anyway.¡¹

    Kousuke did his best to calm his heart while giving suggestion to depart quickly.

    Thinking that his suggestion had merit, Eiji looked toward Misato. Misato nodded and put her hand on the door of herpact car. And then,

    ¡¸Eh? No way-, the wheel is deted!¡¹

    Looking closer, one of the front wheels had be t. It seemed it had stepped on something and throughoutst night the air wasing out from it.

    ¡¸Ee¡­¡­wait a second. Why are all our transportation methods are getting total annihtion¨D¨D¡¹

    ''At this timing!'' Surely Kousuke was going to say that.

    However, his words were interrupted.

    By the sound of *snap-*.

    Everyone''s gazes were directed at the source of the sound¨D¨Dat the feet of Kousuke.

    They splendidly snapped. The shoe strings. Both of the shoes.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¨D¨D*Kaaaa! Kaaaa! Kaaaa!*

    ¨D¨D*Nyaaa~~*

    Manami spoke to Kousuke with a rtively grave expression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kou-nii. Are you going to die?¡¹

    If Kousuke departed like this¡­

    Cold sweat was trickling from Kousuke''s forehead.

    Eiji, Misato, and then Sousuke too, they were sending him expression that seemed to want to say ¡¸As expected, just cancel it!¡¹.

    Kousuke silently made his Treasure Warehouse shined. What came out were his spare shoes. This time it wasn''t the type that used shoestring, but belt type shoes.

    ¡¸Hey, Kousuke¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t say it, Tou-san. Unreasonableness, has to be fought without backing away!¡¹

    ¨D¨D*Kaaaa! Kaaaa! Kaaaa!*

    ¨D¨D*Nyaaa~~*

    ¨D¨D*Gurururururu-*

    No, this wasn''t a talk about unreasonableness anymore¡­¡­

    Ignoring his family who seemed to want to say that, Kousuke straddled Misato''s granny bike with a severe expression.

    And then,

    ¡¸Then, I''m going!¡¹

    Kousuke dashed on granny bike while doing a wheelie from the momentum. While the countless crows and ck cats, and then some stray dogs that were there when they noticed were crying out, a strangely sticky wind was blowing with Kousuke''s departure.

    Most likely, by making use of his thin shadow that wouldn''t be perceived by anyone, midway Kousuke would surely rampage by doing "E.T" and the like, so even though he wasn''t using car he would make it just barely in time to the airport.

    ¡¸Kou-nii, will he be really fine?¡¹

    The hero who started his excessively ominous journey on a granny bike¡­¡­

    In respond to Manami''s anxious voice, Eiji and Misato and Sousuke nodded in agreement.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    This is the beginning of Abyss Lord''s Vatican chapter.

    Although, honestly I have no confidence that I will be able to write it strongly like the previous times.

    And so, I''m thinking to write the story about ten chapters in the shape of a long part within the After.

    Best regards!

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    ¨C

    Fresh aroma and faint steam were drifting inside the living room where the morning sunlight was shining in.

    ¡¸Kousuke-kun. You want one more ss?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, thank you.¡¹

    The one who was smiling faintly while pouring the after meal tea into the held out cup was Sophie Grant. Emily''s mother.

    Her almond-shaped eyes that closely resembled cat were exactly like Emily to the degree it would make anyone thought in eptance that indeed, the two of them were mother and daughter.

    Although, her atmosphere was different from Emily. She was very gentle. She wasn''t the type with strong self-assertion and unyielding will which would be expressed through her eyes, the sharp look of her eyes gave the impression of deep thought that would see through the genuineness of something when her eyes were narrowed quietly.

    She had retired currently, but her former upation as ountant certainly felt like it suited her.

    ¡¸Oi oi, Emily. Isn''t it fine even if it''s your mother who is serving second serving of tea, it''s nothing much. Stop getting offended by trivial matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you are wrong! Don''t say something strange father!¡¹

    The father, Carl was smiling wryly at Emily who was puffing out her cheeks ¡¸Mumu-¡¹ when seeing the sight of Kousuke getting tea poured by her mother personally. He said to her some remonstrating words.

    Carl was also someone with gentle personality. His glossy blonde hair that didn''t show his age seemed to be inherited by Emily. Sophie was also blond haired, but if it had to be said, Emily''s hair was closer to Carl''s hair.

    By the way, Carl''s upation was a restaurant owner that had several branches within the country. He himself was a cook, but right now he was mostly focusing on management.

    Although, his skill was the real deal. Even Kousuke who was currently freeloading in a household of Britain that was often ridiculed as the country with worst cooking had his evaluation overturned by the delicious dishes he was treated with everyday.

    Emily had also received the initiation in cooking from the pro cook Carl since she was little. Recently she was especially passionate in learning, so she was good in cooking. For Kousuke, Emily''s pie dishes were masterpiece.

    ¡¸What are you saying, Carl? Emily also has powerful love rival. If she want to be Kousuke''s number one, then she mustn''t let any chance go no matter how trivial. You see, man is creature that is weak against devoted woman.¡¹

    The one who said that while elegantly sipping tea with a faint smile was Sierra Grant.

    She was suffering from Alzheimer, but right now she was lucid. Perhaps it was Grant family''s trait, because Sierra also had a determined almond-shaped eyes, but even her eyelids that previously were mostly closed were wide open right now.

    ¡¸No, mother-inw. Telling such graphic talk in front of the people themselves is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Carl, you are really timid no matter what. If you are a father, then you should support your daughter''s battle.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s an exaggeration, calling it a battle.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a battle right? Love is war. Without the spirit of charging forward, how will a girl make the man they are in love with into theirs.¡¹

    ''Uu'', father Carl was lost for words. He was basically unable to go against Sierra, and it wasn''t just because he was her son-inw.

    Unyielding, hating to lose, with a strong will that was like steel. Those were the nature of the grandmother of Grant family.

    Without a doubt Emily''s inside was simr with her grandmother. She was still immature and would immediately get teary eyed, she hadn''t gotten out from the stage of putting up a false courage or simply being obstinate, but the strength of will that allowed her to run through to the end of the Berserk incident was surely inherited from Sierra.

    That <em>scene that was like in the past </em>of her father getting talked down by her grandmother in her healthy state made Emily smiled warmly and muttered.

    ¡¸Fufu, grandma, you''ve gottenpletely better. ¡­¡­This too is thanks to Kousuke.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m just the intermediary. The one who did it was Nagumo¡­¡­no, it was Shirasaki who did it directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly that''s so, I''m also grateful to Kaori-san, and also to the de, de-de, demon king-sama but¡­¡­it was Kousuke who connected us.¡¹

    After the Berserk incident, Kousuke asked for a little favor to Hajime.

    Yes, it was a request that asked whether Sierra who was afflicted by Alzheimer could be healed.

    It was hard to heal a disease like Alzheimer that destroyed cerebral nerves and making the whole brain atrophying even if they used magic medicine. But, Nagumo family possessed a cheat technique. Yes, it was regeneration magic.

    The subjugation of Alzheimer disease was also one of Emily''s life works. Be that as it may, it was still a long way off until she could genuinely research the magic medicine in Tortus and the like.

    Even if Emily was going to research remedy that could be used at earth for the sake of everybody, couldn''t at least her rtive get saved first, Kousuke requested.

    From Emily''s point of view, actually she wished to heal Sierra with her own hand, but thinking of the disease progression, it wasn''t the time for being obstinate.

    Like that, Emily too went to greet the demon king-sama which doubled as making request too, but¡­¡­

    Kousuke and Emily who recalled the first meeting with demon king family was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­It was, a sad event huh.¡¹

    ¡¸u!? I''m sorry that I messed up! But, if possible please don''t recall iiitt!¡¹

    Emily-chan put her feet on the chair, held down her head with her hands, and became small.

    However, even though she put up the charis¡ð guard, the spear of recollection couldn''t be blocked.

    Just what blunder Emily had made?

    If here the mental state of Emily who resolved herself to have an audience with the demon king family had to be alluded, at that time she was extremely nervous. After all, she would meet the mastermind of that "sky *chudon* with one phone call incident".

    Furthermore she was told that even Kousuke who went through Lord Abyssgate transformation wasn''t a match against that person. So to speak, she was going to meet Kousuke''s boss.

    Inside Emily-chan''s head was filled to the brim with the scene of a certain Drago¡ð Quest''s great demon kingughing loudly with evil expression inside the demon king castle.

    And then, to make it worse, the atmosphere of the demon king house was a bit high tensioned. After all, from Hajime''s position it was a situation that exactly felt like "Comrade? Comrade?".

    And then, thinking how Kousuke would be Hauria''s n head in the dawn of his marriage with Rana, that mean his wives would be a new Hauria family member, so naturally Shia''s tension was also rising.

    Lured by the two with high tension, the other wive~s were also getting high tensioned, and eventually they went ¡¸If we are going to meet anyway, then let''s answer their expectation and act appropriately like demon king gang!¡¹ and set up a meeting with excessive drama.

    ¡¸No, that was something that couldn''t be helped. Rather, obviously it was Nagumo and others who were in the wrong with their excessive drama and mischief. Even though we wereing to visit normally, why was there a signboard of ¡ºHuman, if thou wish to have your wish granted, show me how you ovee the trial!¡» at the entrance, what''s more when we entered into the entranceway, the ce became a dungeon. Anyone will normally get shaking in their boots.¡¹

    ¡¸Vanessa was really delighted though.¡¹

    Yes, demon king-san''s mischievous drama¨D¨Dwhen someone passed through the entranceway of Nagumo house, it would be imitation Raisen Labyrinth~?. (It was at the level of amusement park''s attraction in hard mode. There was no danger involved.)

    Specifically, the person entering the entrance would be send to the training artifact, the game world. At the real world, Kousuke, Emily, and also Vanessa who skipped work for the sake of meeting the demon king-sama were copsing limply at the entrance.

    ording to Hajime, ¡¸No, you see, it seems they were eager to meet with demon king, so I thought that I will prepare the trials that are appropriate for demon king until they reach the end. I''m being considerate you know?¡¹ something like that¡­¡­

    Putting aside Vanessa who was absurdly delighted, Emily was teary eyed from start to end, but she cleared it somehow with her characteristic obstinacy and her hate of losing.

    Like that inside the throne room of the demon king castle that they finally reached in the game, demon king Hajime who was standing with overwhelming pressure, Yue-sama who was forming the dark clouds and lightning dragon, Tio who was surrounding the throne in dragon form, Kaori who was floating midair with ck wings like a fallen angel, the masked pink who was looking up to the sky, and others were waiting with deep atmosphere. Seeing the demon king family, Emily-chan''s eyes finally rolled back showing the white of her eyes and her consciousness flew away.

    Emily-chan who returned to reality opened her eyes in the living room of the Nagumo house, then she saw Hajime who was saying ¡¸Haha, that was a great reaction you showed there¡¹ in a good mood, and also Kousuke who was protesting ¡¸You overdid it you idiot!¡¹ to such Hajime, and she felt very relieved¡­¡­

    *Trickle trickle trickle trickle~*

    And she messed up.

    The violent shame that was assaulting Emily after the relieve caused her to start crying ''waah waah''. Seeing such Emily, as expected even Hajime thought that he overdid it.

    It caused the strange urrence of the demon king-sama desperately soothing ¡¸It''s fine you know~, it''s not scary at all~. Loo~k, there is only normally virtuous Japanese person who you can find anywhere here¡¹ while apologizing.

    In addition, Yue and others, the wive~s also joined altogether with the soothing after participating in something that created a ck history that was too harsh for a girl.

    The aftermath of Emily''s blunder was also cleaned up in a sh using magic, the adult version Yue gently embraced Emily, Shia caressed her while going ''good girl good girl'', Kaori and Shizuku feed her ''aa~n'' with sweet confections, Myuu and Remia also talked to her kindly. Only then Emily finally got back to her feet.

    ¡­¡­Most likely, other than Emily, there was nobody else outside the family who ever got pampered gently and considerately until that much by Nagumo family.

    ¡¸We, well, as the result grandma was healed free of charge¡­¡­when I tried talking to them everyone was really kind¡­¡­I''m not, bo, bothered anymore by that!¡¹

    Emily-chan acted bravely. She was bothered, every time she saw Hajime she would be absurdly tense. The only salvation was that she waspletely opening her heart toward Shia who was especially considerate toward her because she would join the n.

    ¡¸Even if you say that, Nagumo and others too are really off frommon sense. Emily, tell me properly if something happen okay?¡¹

    Surely Hajime too would think ¡¸I don''t want the lord telling me anything aboutmon sense¡¹, and even Emily herself would surely think ¡¸Kousuke too feels like that in general¡­¡­¡¹, but the one who was there was the maiden in love Emily-chan.

    She was a simple heroine who easily blushed red just from the gentle and considerate words.

    Her cheeks reddened, her eyes softened from happiness, and she spoke ¡¸Yes¡­¡­I''ll tell Kousuke properly¡¹ bashfully.

    Seeing Emily staring still at him happily like that, Kousuke too also scratch his cheek shyly¡­¡­

    ¡¸My, there is no need for worry looking at this isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Sheesh Emily, she really loves Kousuke-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That small Emily, is already gone.¡¹

    The earnest words and expressions of the family caused Emily to return to her senses in surprise and she turned bright red.

    To divert the attention she hurriedly tried to brew a new pot of tea and reached out her hand toward the pot. She was too flustered that she almost fell. Without dy Kousuke followed up on her. He supported her with his hand on top of Emily''s hand. Emily-chan got even redder innocently.

    It was a heartwarming morning of Grant family. Today Carl also had holiday, so it was a really calm atmosphere.

    But, at that time, Kousuke suddenly went ¡¸Hm? This presence is¡­¡­¡¹ and turned his gaze to the entrance.

    Right after that, *bang* the Grant house''s door was opened.

    ¡¸GOOD MO~~~~~~~~RNING-! Kousuke-san! Your Vanessa has arrived!¡¹

    ¡¸Go home. Rather go back into soil.¡¹

    The one who leaped inside in "banzai" pose with a smart suits appearance was the investigator of Britain national security bureau, Vanessa Paradis. Her appearance was a cool beauty with very short hair, but like this she possessed an extremely disappointing personality.

    She was a genuine otaku who boasted that her bible was Japanese manga. And then, she was the self-proimed "Kousuke-san''s third wife".

    Vanessa wasn''t perturbed at all even against Kousuke''s sharp remark. She sat down on a chair with familiar attitude as though it was her own house.

    ''I am Kousuke-san''s wife. In other word, I am also Doctor Emily''s rtive = a member of Grant family. Any problem?'' That was Vanessa''s im.

    ¡ùAfter the Berserk incident, Vanessa who called Emily as "Doctor Grant" now called her as "Doctor" or "Doctor Emily". Doctor was doctor, so she wouldn''t stop calling her doctor it seemed.

    ¡¸Good morning Vanessa-san. Have you eaten breakfast?¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning Sophie-san. Also everyone too. Sophie-san, I haven''t eaten breakfast yet. I''m hungry.¡¹

    The shameless Danessa-san gazed at Sophie with wanting eyes. The cool beauty at the beginning was nowhere to be found.

    Sophie chuckled and headed to the kitchen in order to prepare the breakfast share for Danessa.

    ¡¸And, what''s the matter Vanessa? How is your work? Don''t tell me, you aren''t neglecting your work again aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, you are going to get fired at this rate. Recently the chief would contact me without fail when she cannot find you anywhere. Try to be at my position where every time I had to listen to that person''s chilly voice.¡¹

    Emily who was asking while brewing the tea for Vanessa and Kousuke who was giving candid advice with reproachful eyes.

    Vanessa''s expression changed as though she really wanted to say ¡¸How vexing!¡¹ and gulped her tea. It seemed she liked the taste, her mouth burst slightly into a smile before she spoke the objective of her visit.

    ¡¸I''m noting here for ying. Kousuke-san, we wish to at least be informed when his majesty the demon king came. He came yesterday correct? The chief sent me here, telling me to ask about that matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It''s amazing that it was noticed. Even though he teleported directly inside the house and then left by teleporting again.¡¹

    Hajime teleported directly in consideration so that the bodyguards from the security bureau living around the house wouldn''t be spooked. And yet the security bureau also couldn''t be underestimated seeing how it was exposed to them like this. Kousuke''s eyes widened in admiration.

    ¡¸From that reaction, as expected his majesty visited here isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Geh, so that was a trap question.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Actually there was a sighting report from another ce. It seems that person burned down a part of a forest, our office grasped the information from thatmotion.¡¹

    ¡¸Just what is that guy doing today right after yesterday!? Or rather, what happened!?¡¹

    Yesterday Hajime said that he had date with Shia so he left the rest to Kousuke before leaving. It seemed after that he burned down a part of forest in the northern Britain.

    Emily-chan was trembling heavily with teary eyes just from listening to the story. Even Carl and Sierra who were acquainted with Hajime said ¡¸Uwaa¡¹ with a creeped out look.

    ¡¸The possibility is extremely high that person will contact Kousuke-san if he is in Britain, that''s why, why did he burn the forest, what is he nning in this country? Now, Kousuke-san. ¨D¨DPlease spit it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Why am I interrogated!? I don''t know anything!¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­. You promised the chief right? That you will report it when doing something in this country. The chief thought that there must be a reason that Kousuke-san didn''t call, so I was expressly dispatched here like this, and yet, this is horrible. The salmon sandwich I bought while going to work for my breakfast got thrown into shredding machine before I could eat it and then I got chased out right from the morning toe here. Please talk in deference to such me.¡¹

    ¡¸No seriously. Certainly that guy came here yesterday, but it was for different matter. I haven''t got any idea at all why he would do arson. Also the chief, she is seriously merciless toward Vanessa huh.¡¹

    Kousuke raised a dryugh.

    By the way, the shredding machine of security bureau that Chief Magadanese was personally supervising would shred anything.

    Whether it was important documents, or Vanessa''s rabbit ears hair band, or Allen''s smartphone, or Vanessa''s santa hat, or Allen''s specially made alloy metal chip that was stuffed with the bureau''s female members'' information, or Vanessa''s bible, or the expensive tribute ring that Allen prepared for ¡¸I don''t know when the ideal woman who I should give this to will appear after all!¡¹, or even Vanessa''s salmon sandwich, the shredding machine could turn anything and everything into pieces in one go.

    Recently in the security bureau, it was repeated urrence that each time the shredding machine was making *whir whir* sound, the bureau members would twitch and tremble, wondering just whose thing was being shredded this time¡­¡­

    The prided iron woman of Britain mustn''t be angered.

    The shredding machine of the national security bureau chief-sama was in the process of turning into her symbol.

    Kousuke coughed and told Vanessa of Hajime''s objective foring here and his request.

    It was at that timing that Sophie finished making breakfast and brought it to the living room, so Vanessa was listening while eating with sparkling eyes.

    The crunchy and savory bread, the melting syrupy butter. The fluffy scramble egg, the crispy and juicy bacon. The golden colored vegetable soup that was warming the body until the core¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Vanessa, are you listening?¡¹

    ¡¸Yhes? Ih''m hislening yhou nhow? Fhlease, honcinyu¡¹

    Munch munch, munch munch, hafuu~ delish-!

    The way she was eating made Kousuke doubted whether she was really listening but, ''well fine'' Kousuke continued his exnation.

    When the exnation was over, Vanessa was also wiping her mouth clean with a napkin at the same time.

    ¡¸I see. Kousuke-san is receiving another troublesome request with that. Ah, Sophie-san, thank you for the breakfast. It was really delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Every time I see it Vanessa-san is always eating with gusto. It makes me feel good seeing you eat happily like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve shown you something embarrassing. Because of the bureau''s duty, it became a habit to eat quickly no matter what. I am thinking that I should fix this habit, but the meal was delicious that I unconsciously¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You are an investigator of the security bureau. Your body is the asset for your work, so don''t be reserved,e anytime to eat okay?¡¹

    Based from that warm and fluffy conversation, on the contrary of her words, it seemed that she cared more about "Grant family''s breakfast" than "investigation toward Vatican". As expected, perhaps this SOUSAKANinvestigator was beyond saving already.

    ¡¸Vanessa¡­¡­you, are youing for eating breakfast or for work, just which one it is huh.¡¹

    ¡¸A superior investigator like me is able to do both simultaneously.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke could only send a fixed stare at Vanessa who said that with a sharp expression.

    ¡¸However, if that person''s incident is unrted with this then¡­¡­I''m beaten. We arepletely unable to grasp his trail after the forest arson. Was there no contact from that person after that?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn''t receive any call. I''ll try asking him for a bit just what is he doing.¡¹

    Kousuke called Hajime from the smartphone that was prepared for the clone in Grant house. However, there was only the announcement of ''signal doesn''t reach~''ing and the call didn''t connect.

    ¡¸It cannot connect¡­¡­. It''s a rare chance where that person is in our country, so the chief said that she wish to use this chance to give her greeting no matter what though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s better to stop that. After all, he is in the middle of date with Shia-san.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­certainly.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the n for the conference at Japan is still not realized yet, so it''s not like I don''t understand the chief''s feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. How the Grant family went to Japan by themselves unnoticed also caused the chief to feel inly shocked. This matter is pretty much determined to be the matter of highest priority, so if that person just give the OK, the chief is nning to match that person''s convenience as much as possible and head there immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo too is busy with various things after all. It''s sad that this matter for that guy isn''t that high in his priority.¡¹

    For Hajime, there wasn''t much merit for him to have connection with Britain''s security bureau. If it was about connection, then it was enough to just go through Kousuke. Hajime was entrusting Kousuke with that responsibility.

    And so, Hajime''s priority was his own project and the simplification of the gate to go to Tortus, then the troublesome matter that was actually befalling him¡­¡­it would be great if it was something like that, but for Hajime this matter was at the level of happy family activity > meeting with the chief-san.

    So far as it went, Hajime himself too had set up a day several times where it was convenient for him, but the timing was bad and it was Chief Magdanese who was unable to match the schedule no matter what at those asions.

    After all, the connection with Hajime would only be in her position as the security bureau chief, she wouldn''t be acting as the representative of Britain government. If she carelessly spread the connection with Nagumo family and some fellow who meddled with them appeared, that would affect the national security with certainty.

    Within her ovepping busy schedules, Chief Magdanese had to act in a way where her surrounding wouldn''t suspect her, what''s more she had to be absolutely secretive before she could go outside the country for the conference with the demon king.

    Because of that, the schedules of the two sides kept missing each other, and the current situation was where there was still no prospect for the conference.

    ¡¸It can''t be helped. I''ll report to the chief exactly what I''m told here. Although, we will want to hear about the circumstance of the arson, so if that person contact, will Kousuke-san please notify us?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, well, I''ll do that. As expected, I''m also curious.¡¹

    When the talk came to a stop, Vanessa more or less also had the self-awareness that she was in the middle of work, so she stood up from her seat. She was nning to quickly return to the bureau and gave her report.

    ¡¸Regarding Vatican, I don''t think that we will be able to be of assistance, but just in case, I''ll report this to the chief too. Also, if it''s information regardingpany, we too are able to get our hand on it easily, so if we understand something from our side, we will notify you.¡¹

    ¡¸About thepany, it seems Nagumo will take care of it himself so I think it will be fine but¡­¡­I guess. I''ll depend on you.¡¹

    Vanessa nodded, then she said ¡¸Well then everyone, let''s meet again at dinner¡¹ full of motivation to pester for dinner while leaving.

    But, at that timing, Kousuke''s expression suddenly stiffened and he stopped moving.

    ¡¸Kousuke? What''s the matter? Have you snapped seeing Vanessa''s shamelessness?¡¹

    Emily tilted her head and asked. But, Kousuke didn''t react even to her question. He was staring still at empty air without a single twitch.

    ¡¸Kousuke-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, just what''s the matter?¡¹

    The expression of Vanessa and Carl became dubious. Sophie and Sierra were also gradually looking worried.

    ¡¸He, hey, Kousuke? What''s wrong? Answer me, please!¡¹

    Emily''s voice finally turned anxious while her hands were shaking Kousuke''s shoulders.

    There Kousuke''s gaze finally moved toward Emily as though he finally came back to life and he opened his mouth.

    ¡¸-, there was a bit of something with my real body. Right now, he is around Vatican''s¡­¡­perhaps it''s a library or a monastery I think but¡­¡­it exploded a bit.¡¹

    It seemed something happened with the real body. His words were a bit ambiguous because he instantly saw Emily''s expression and so he spoke in a way to not worry her excessively.

    Though it seemed that it brought the opposite effect. For Emily and others it instead became the basis of imagination of a serious situation. Everyone''s expression was tense from the sudden serious atmosphere that visited.

    Although, this was about Kousuke. From the point of view of Emily and others, he was the fantasy strongest hero that was outsidemon sense. There was no way anything bad would happen to him.

    And so, they were watching Kousuke''s condition with a vaguely optimistic feeling, but¡­¡­

    That feeling was literally pulverized like illusion.

    ¡¸-!? What!? Red mist!? Is it poison gas!? Shit-, it''s one thing after another!¡¹

    Perhaps Kousuke had no leeway to really control the clone. Most likely, the clone was tracing the words from the real body as they were, conveying the urgent situation.

    And then, time flowed for a bit with the situation still being unknown¡­¡­

    Suddenly, the clone body slipped out a faint words with his gaze still directed at empty air.

    ¨D¨DSorry, for making a stupid choice

    Surely those words weren''t something that Kousuke actually wanted to convey to Emily and others through his clone. Surely, it was the feeling inside his heart leaking out.

    With that small voice as thest, Kousuke¨D¨D

    Vanished.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    It was the dumbfounded voice of Emily. Her expression said that she didn''t understand at all what happened.

    But, the reality was right before her eyes.

    No, there was none.

    Kousuke, the clone of Kousuke who was always beside her, had vanished.

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Kou, suke?¡¹

    There was no one who responded even when she called.

    Her mind was still unable to catch up with the reality.

    Because this was strange. Kousuke''s clone body was excellent. As long as it wasn''t lethally wounded or Kousuke himself still existed, it wouldn''t vanish that easily.

    And then, the clone body in this Grant house was for Emily''s protection. Even though he had to hold the burden that couldn''t be made light of from the routine magic power consumption, Kousuke had never erase this clone body no matter what.

    Therefore, in other words, this was¡­¡­

    The proof that "something" happened to Kousuke that caused him to be unable to maintain his clone body.

    ¡¸¨C!!!? Kousuke! Kousuke-!!¡¹

    Emily whose thought finally reached that stage became panicked and raised her voice.

    ¡¸-. Please calm down, doctor!¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way I can calm down! Kousuke is-, something happened to Kousuke!¡¹

    Seeing Emily whopletely lost herself, Vanessa who was also stiffening seemed to recover her calm slightly instead.

    She strongly grasped the shoulders of the deranged Emily who was shaking her head in denial and,

    ¡¸EMILY GRANT-!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    She called her name strongly. As though to make her came back to her senses.

    Emily twitched in reaction to the voice of Vanessa that was filled with dominating aura. After that the focus of her eyes was finally returning.

    ¡¸Vanessa¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please calm down. Doctor Emily, nothing will be solved even if you panic.¡¹

    The expression and voice of the cool-headed and professional Vanessa that she met at the very beginning made Emily to recover her calm for sure this time.

    Emily took a deep breath. She sent Vanessa a gaze with eyes that had recovered their strong radiance and she opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Vanessa, what do you think we should do?¡¹

    Vanessa nodded once toward those words. While Sophie, Carl, and also Sierra were staring at Vanessa with held breath, she answered.

    ¡¸What we know right now is that Kousuke-san''s main body is at Vatican, and something happened there. And then there is high possibility that even themon tourists are witnessing that "something".¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see. Kousuke said that he was around a ce like Vatican''s library or monastery before.¡¹

    Carl and others also hummed in agreement and continued.

    ¡¸He also said something about explosion. The Vatican garden adjacent to it is a tourist attraction. Although it can be visited only on a subscription basis, at this time there should be some tourist there.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s something so great that make Kousuke-kun lostposure. It could be, that the tourists at the cathedral, the za, or the art museum also noticed the explosion.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. What Vanessa-san wish to say is that gathering information is simple, isn''t that right?[

    ''Exactly'', Vanessa nodded. Before long themotion that urred in Vatican would surely got broadcasted. At the very least, the objective fact of "An explosion urred inside Vatican" should be reported grandly. If they coordinated with the intelligence department, they should be able to obtain quite a lot of information.

    ¡¸Anyway, I will report to the chief. If it''s the chief, she will surely obtain information somehow about what happened to Kousuke-san. Although, personally I''m not that worried. Even if he is unable to maintain his clone, if it''s that Kousuke-san then he will surely get in touch with us no matter what kind of situation it is.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. Yes, you''re right, Vanessa!¡¹

    This was the hero that they believed in. He was going to be absolutely all right. Yes, she strongly believed that.

    ¡¸The problem was at our side instead. I think it will be all right but, now that the absolute protector Kousuke-san is gone, what''s going to happen to Grant family¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a possibility of us getting targeted?¡¹

    Vanessa shook her head at Carl''s question that was asked with a grave voice.

    ¡¸No, currently there is no sign of anything like that. Just as we told you all some time ago, we made it so everyone thought that the Berserk incident hase to an end, there is no problem. Although, there is something on my mind. The reason Kousuke-san headed to Vatican.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It was because Vatican is gathering information of returnees.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And then, there is the uproar this time. It will be fine if this is just me over thinking it but, we shouldn''t be taking an optimistic view. Doctor, also everyone else too. I rmend everyone to evacuate temporarily to the security bureau for the time being.¡¹

    Certainly, if this was a case that was rted with the returnees, not just Kousuke, even Grant family that was connected with Nagumo family which was the core of the returnees might get affected in some way. Such possibility couldn''t be said to not exist.

    Till the end it was only at the level of "just in case", but nothing could beat being prepared.

    ¡¸Yes. I agree with Vanessa''s suggestion. It also seems like the information about Kousuke will reach the security bureau faster, it will be smoother to rely on the security bureau''s strength to decide how we should act from here on.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You''re right. There is also the chance of the worst case. Vanessa-san, my apologize but can we depend on you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I will also contact the bodyguards at the vicinity, everyone please make your preparation.¡¹

    Vanessa who was taking action promptly was an active elite investigator who was excellent as expected. She made calls one after another, reported to Chief Magdanese too, and concluded the arrangement quickly.

    Like that, several bodyguards from security bureau who were living around Grant house gathered, pretending that they would have a fun outing together with neighbors to deepen their rtionship. It looked like they were morously enjoying themselves if seen from the side, however they were nervous inside their heart. The group departed toward the security bureau.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A virtuous looking man who was watering the garden in front of a certain house, a male worker who was cleaning the street, an old man walking his dog, a young woman jogging¨D¨Dthey were staring fixedly at the cars procession of Emily and others.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    For some reason it became like thetter part of prologue.

    The story doesn''t progress, I''m sorry (sweat)

    There were a lot of questions in the review column, so I''ll exin.

    About the timeline of the school trip, I''m thinking to make the school trip arc to happen after the Vatican arc.

    And so, about the little girl onmyouji (?) who appeared for a bit, Kousuke hasn''t meet her yet.

    I''m thinking to write it someday, so at that time it will help if you readers think of it as happening after Vatican arc.

    ¨C

    PS

    Thank you very much for the many suggestion for Fleur Knights candidates!

    ''Ah,e to think of it¡­'' There are also characters who I noticed like that, they are greatly of use as reference.

    I want to introduce the rank eight and ninth when I''m writing about Fleur Knights again.

    Also, from the review, I noticed that the previous chapter was the 300th chapter.

    Thank you very much for the congrattingment!

    ¨C

    PS2

    Just in case, I also wrote this at the beginning of the previous arc, so please pay attention.

    This work is¨D¨Dfiction! It''spletely unrted with actual organization, country, or institution!

    Vatican came out here, but it''s the Vatican of fiction world.

    Please be understanding even if facility or section that originally doesn''t exist in reality appear.

    Please be so kind to put on your mind filter.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    ¨C

    A little bit before Emily and others witnessed Kousuke''s disappearance and went to the security bureau.

    Kousuke who arrived at Romate at night was staying in a cheap hotel like before when he was at Britain.

    Although, it wasn''t like before where it was really a worn out hotel, while this hotel was cheap, its quality was fine and it seemed able to cure the body that was a bit tired from the long flight by sleeping throughout the night.

    Especially when there was no gun fight that was started upstair or any intruder breaking the window and entering like in Hollywood movie. Kousuke weed the morning safely, finished his preparation quickly and left the hotel.

    And then, he was enjoying the pleasant morning sunlight and air of foreign country while for the time being he entered into a caf¨¦ to have breakfast because one couldn''t fight with empty stomach.

    ¡¸Well, it''s not like I''m going to war, it''s still the first day, so I''ll look around the location while sightseeing at the same time.¡¹

    Kousuke talked to himself like that while deciding the menu.

    The waiter wouldn''t notice even if he called out, so he went by himself to order.

    The caf¨¦''s auntie who only noticed that there was a Japanese customer after her shoulder got tapped showed a shocked expression, but Kousuke didn''t pay it any mind. Because he was a man of experience. In stealth.

    He ordered a set of croissant, sd, and several kinds of ham sliced thinly. And then a cup of cappino.

    It wasn''t salmon sandwich. It wasn''t, salmon sandwich. It wasn''t-!

    ¡¸Oh? This cappino¡­¡­it''s delicious.¡¹

    The cappino was exquisite. Inside the relieving gentle sweetness, a subtle bitterness could be felt, making him felt like he could keep drinking many cups of it. The croissant too wasn''t bad. It was crispy and fluffy, with aromatic fragrance that delighted him.

    ¡¸Yup, I only entered randomly but I hit the jackpot. Though they don''t have salmon sandwich here.¡¹

    His seat was beside the window, so he brought his breakfast into his mouth while gazing at the townscape of Roma.

    The beautiful street of stone paving, the buildings that were overflowing with atmosphere. There was no high rise building to protect the scenery, which made him felt like he was slipping into a fantasy world. The atmosphere somehow reminded him of Tortus.

    Naturally, what crossed at the back of his mind was his lover, the rabbit eared Onee-san. At the next "gate opening", she would stay fully in Endo family house.

    Her staying here would also be a type of test case in preparation when the "this and that" rted to Hauria in Tortus had also calmed down to a certain degree and they built their base at this side, so she woulde here together with several other Hauria.

    Although his family would also be there, he would be living together with Rana¡­¡­

    His wild delusion swelled out.

    And then, Emily-chan who flew into his delusion as though in interception.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    He had finished introducing Emily to his family too, and his family had already epted her. The Grant family too had epted Kousuke as their family.

    He had no intention of washing it away.

    He had no such intention but¡­¡­actually, until now Kousuke still hadn''t conveyed his feeling toward Emily clearly with words.

    Even though his surrounding was approving, but his Japanese sensitivity that had been cultivated within himself since he was born was smoldering, and he was unable to express well the feeling inside himself using words. It would also be fine if there was some kind of impetus that broke through him cleanly but¡­¡­

    ¡¸No, that''s just my excuse. It''s only me being simply good-for-nothing¡­¡­¡¹

    He mocked himself while bringing the cappino into his mouth and looking at Emily using the information sharing ability of his clone body. But, the cup was already empty.

    Wondering just what he was doing indulging in reverie even though he wasing for a mission, the self-depreciating smile on Kousuke''s lips became even deeper. He then decided for the time being to order another cup of this delicious cappino that he encountered in this trip.

    ¡¸Excuse me~. Another cup please.¡¹

    Naturally, no one noticed him.

    He walked briskly and tapped the auntie''s shoulder once more.

    ¡¸Hih!? Who!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s the Japanese customer who ordered just now. Can I ask for another portion of cappino and croissant?¡¹

    After a moment, the auntie smiled while saying ¡¸Oh my, geez, I''m so forgetful!¡¹ to cover up her mistake before she hurriedly began to prepare Kousuke''s order. She was an auntie with plump body and good-natured face, so he couldn''t hate her no matter what. Although, in the first ce he was used to this treatment so he wasn''t angry.

    Kousuke returned to his seat in looking a bit dejected like usual. He stared at the townscape with a feeling that was different from before. The face of Kousuke who was getting a faraway look seen from the side was giving off sorrow that was unexpected to being from a teenage.

    ¡¸Here, enjoy. Cappino and croissant¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, two of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Surely the auntie understood that Kousuke liked the croissant. She took out two croissants from her basket that looked somewhat bigger and ced it on his te in a pleasant mood.

    And then, perhaps to cover up how she forgot Kousuke''s existence just now, or perhaps she was merely curious, the auntie didn''t leave right away and talked with Kousuke who was biting into the croissant in delight.

    ¡¸You look really young. Are you with your family?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, no, I''m alone.¡¹

    ¡¸My! You are still in your first year at middle school right? Could it be you are an oversea student?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, I''m sightseeing here. I''m nning to go to Vatican after this. Also, I''m 18.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, forgive me! It''s hard to understand the age of Japanese people¡­¡­¡¹

    The auntie pped her hand looking like ¡¸Good grief me¡¹, then she began to talk about various things. Perhaps it was a universal truth that all auntie liked to talk, or perhaps it was just that this auntie liked to talk.

    Kousuke got the feeling that it was thetter case while politely listening.

    Sinceing home to earth, Kousuke''s footwork was light and his travelling abroad was increasing in frequency. He was enjoying the encounter in the middle of his travel¨D¨Dwhether it was with people, thing, or anything. And so, Kousuke also liked people who liked to talk.

    Such auntie was teaching Kousuke about the sightseeing spot in Vatican, the efficient route, the delicious restaurant and little-known good sightseeing spot with a practiced way.

    ¡¸Anyway, that ce ispletely crowded, so I rmend you to go in early morning if you want to go up to the dome. In general, the ce is already packed full slightly before eleven o''clock.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I''ll keep that in mind.¡¹

    By the way, what the dome here referred to¨D¨Dwas about the dome of Cathedral San Pierro. It was a lovely ce where people could take unobstructed view of Rome and Vatican, but it was a cramped ce, so often people would have to wait when it became crowded.

    Kousuke who had finished his breakfast and drank the cappino stood up thinking that he should depart soon.

    ¡¸Also you see¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The auntie who loved to talk seemed to continue talking. Was Kousuke a really good listener?

    He was unable to say clearly that it was enough already. Kousuke whose act was typical for a Japanese in a sense sat back down.

    ¡¸Recently, it looks like there are a lot of tourists here.¡¹

    ¡¸? Will there be something soon in the future?¡¹

    ¡¸No. There isn''t any n like that, that''s why it''s strange. From what I heard, it seems that in these few months the average number of the tourists is increasing by 1.5 times.¡¹

    This auntie incredibly loved to talk. He wondered just where did she get that data.

    There was no immigration and emigration process to enter Vatican, there were also Vatican personnel that wereing back and forth to there from Roma, so perhaps it was because of that.

    Then the auntie lowered her voice slightly ¡¸Also¡¹ while bringing her face closer to Kousuke and said.

    ¡¸The people who wereing here for sightseeing a few months ago, it looks like they are visiting here repeatedly with amazing frequency.¡¹

    ¡¸They are visiting the same ce?¡¹

    The auntie nodded. It seemed that it was information that was obtained from thework of the local citizen who put their root in Rome. When he asked, it seemed there were a great number of such tourists among the customers who were visiting this caf¨¦ and the restaurants of the auntie''s acquaintances.

    There was also a possibility that those people were staying here for long because of work, but their appearance seemed to be normal couple, family, or a group of friends who came for sightseeing.

    Certainly, it was a strange story.

    Although, there was also the possibility of celebrity posting things about Rome or Vatican in their SNS ount, causing the topic to be popr temporarily.

    In fact, it seemed the auntie was also thinking that was the cause.

    ¡¸I thought that you came here also because of that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, no, I''m not. Or rather, I have never heard anything like that in inte though.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that right? I also tried investigating what kind of celebrity is poprizing this area, but I didn''t find anything like that at all. I was thinking of having you telling me if you know about it but¡­¡­it''s unfortunate.¡¹

    This auntie didn''t just like to talk, it appeared she was also a rumor lover & gossip lover & investigation lover.

    Kousuke smiled wryly while saying ¡¸I''m sorry of not meeting your expectation¡¹, then there the auntie finally noticed that Kousuke had finished his breakfast since a long time ago and ¡¸My, good grief me, I got too absorbed in talking!¡¹ . She pped her hand while showing an embarrassed smile.

    Kousuke paid the bill and headed to Vatican while thinking that he had just heard a strange story since the morning.

    It was a rare chance, so he tried slowly experiencing walking through the "Via de Conciliazione" where the cathedral was visible ahead. His smartphone''s camera kept making clicking sound.

    He would show it to his family when he returned home. He also took selfie. Currently, a supernatural phenomenon like the camera failing to capture Kousuke''s image had never happened.

    Before long the za and obelisk of San Pietro came to view. There he could see the Switzend guard standing gantly with colorful outfit and stiff posture, and the tourists who were visiting early.

    ¡¸Oo¡­¡­as expected, it''s a great view.¡¹

    The cathedral in front of him went without saying, the line of pired corridor with several hundred trees surrounding the za, and then more than a hundred saint statues lining up above it were also stunning.

    ¡¸It can''t be helped that I have to hurry because of the mission but¡­¡­as I thought, it''s better toe to this kind of ce in group rather than alone.¡¹

    He didn''t hate travelling alone, but as expected it was better if there was friend, family, or lover to speak their impression to each other and shared the feeling. Kousuke looked around at the tourists around him while speaking to himself feeling a bit lonely.

    Putting that aside, he changed his feeling while subtly tensing his expression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The auntie said that it will be crowded around 11 o''clock but¡­¡­there is already quite a lot of people here.¡¹

    It appeared that the story about the number of tourists increasing suddenly was a fact. Even though the time was still around nine o''clock, a quiterge crowd had formed.

    Kousuke pulled himself back together and thought a bit ¡¸Now then, what to do from here¡¹.

    Actually some time ago he tried to contact Hajime to ask him to confirm the location of the person who stole the information from the aforementionedpany, but the signal didn''t connect.

    In the first ce, they didn''t know if the thief was really from Vatican, so this was to confirm it for sure. If it was true then it would be easy to investigate.

    Although, it was pointless to plead for something that didn''t exist. In his first n, he was thinking to climb to the dome and took a bird-eye view of the whole ce but¡­¡­

    When he looked, there was already a line formed in front of the entrance to the dome.

    ¡¸It''s not like I can just climb physically but¡­¡­¡¹

    There were two ways to get up to the dome. First was to climb using elevator until midway and the continuing to climb using stair, or climbing the stair right from the beginning, but there would be more than 500 steps if people used the stair right from the start, so most people used the elevator.

    Although, even after using elevator, people would still need to climb more than 300 steps, in addition the stair was getting narrower the more one climbed higher.

    If it was Kousuke then he could climb without feeling bothered by that, even so this situation wasn''t suited to look around the surrounding without rushing.

    ¡¸H~m. Well, I''m here already, let''s wait while also sightseeing a bit.¡¹

    He would try waiting for one or two hours. If it looked like the queue wasn''t smooth at all, he would use the outer wall and climbed physically. He was thinking of such absurd thought while changing his smartphone into selfie mode and walked.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    About two hours from then.

    Kousuke whose heart waspletely stolen by the solemn and wonderful works of arts and structures returned to his senses suddenly due to the hunger that he slightly felt.

    ¡¸Crap. I waspletely absorbed. Even though I''m in the middle of mission, I was normally sightseeing instead. ¡­¡­How terrifying, Vatican. It''s too beautiful.¡¹

    Kousuke pretended to wipe the sweat that didn''t evene out.

    It wasn''t like he would get scolded by doing this, but somehow it felt like he would get rebuked ¡¸What are you doing cking off like that¡¹ by Hajime, so he tried to cover it up acting like apletely timid person.

    It wasn''t like he was going around looking at everything, but he had went around quite much at the ces that were open to public, so he thought that he should soon start infiltrating for real under the pretense of "I''m just normally intruding here, any problem?" and acted to realize that.

    But, at that time,

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Kousuke stopped moving from the strange presence that he suddenly felt. He closed his eyes to concentrate a bit, and then, his gaze turned under his feet¨D¨Dmore urately toward the ground as though he was seeing through to the underground.

    ¡¸There is underground passage? Well, it seems underneath the cathedral is a tomb, and it''s not strange even if there is a underground passage that isn''t open for public but¡­¡­¡¹

    The problem was, the current location of Kousuke and the direction the person walking underground was heading to.

    ¡¸¡­¡­An underground passage that is connected to outside, huh.¡¹

    Yes, Kousuke right now was at the edge of the northwest side of Vatican''s art museum. And then, the person walking underground was heading to the north without stopping. It was obvious that there was an underground passage that was connecting outside and inside.

    Kousuke who got interested got outside from the door of the Vatican''s art museum, then he followed the direction where the person underground was heading to.

    Not much time had passed before he arrived at a slightly old four storey building standing inconspicuously between buildings. The first floor seemed to be a general store, where it looked like the item selection and the shopkeeper got no motivation.

    Perhaps the upper floor was for living ce. Even though it was afternoon, the curtain was closed and the situation inside couldn''t be observed.

    Because it was close to tourist attraction spot, quite a lot of people were passing by, but no one even turned their gaze toward the general store.

    That was how inconspicuous and quiet the atmosphere of the building was.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The person went up huh. Directly to the fourth floor without even showing their appearance.¡¹

    Kousuke was observing the general store from the other side of the street without particrly hiding it. He sensed the presence of the person underground going up the aforementioned building.

    When he tried detecting the presence inside, it seemed there was no one at the second and third floor, but there was just one person at the fourth floor.

    For now, he would try searching inside. Deciding that, Kousuke was going to move, but before he could a person appeared a few meter beside him crossing the street.

    He casually turned his gaze toward that person. It was a young man with hair of ash brown color and a face that looked really sullen. Although, his height was around 170 cm. He was wearing a really normal looking trouser and hoodie while carrying arge leather rucksack on his back.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Looking in a nce, he looked like a local without anything particrly standing out, he could also be thought as a tourist.

    But, Kousuke understood. At the very least, this young man wasn''t someone with respectable upation.

    The way he moved and the motion of his gaze showed it. But it was the atmosphere enveloping him that especially gave the feel of "someone familiar with fighting". It wasn''t a sense that was grounded from definite basis, but Kousuke who had survived through the carnage in Tortus somehow understood it.

    As expected, the young man watched his surrounding slightly before entering into the aforementioned general store with a nonchnt face.

    He then chatted for a bit with the shop owner who looked unmotivated.

    ¡¸Nice timing there.¡¹

    Kousuke started walking toward the general store with a faint smile.

    He entered the store casually.

    Normally, Kousuke would be able to enter inside without anyone paying attention even without him doing anything. In fact, even though Kousuke felt a bit down of that fact, he still entered the store without doubting that fact, but¡­¡­

    Here unexpectedly,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    The young man saw Kousuke.

    It wasn''t that his gaze was identally directed at Kousuke. He detected someone entering the store and his gaze moved toward Kousuke urately.

    Kousuke praised himself how he was able to stop the bewilderment inside his heart to show out.

    He headed toward the spot where drink was sold inside the store without missing a beat.

    (He noticed me? Certainly I didn''t even use any invisibility but¡­¡­seriously?)

    Inside his heart, ¡¸This isn''t the time to feel happy isn''t it, me!¡¹ he calmed his heart like that while thinning his presence bit by bit by reinforcing his invisibility.

    The gaze that was fixed on him slowly moved away.

    ¡¸? What''s the matter, Aziz?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nothing. I''m going.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, good work.¡¹

    Their conversation continued with a naturalness as though no one else was there. The young man called Aziz then went up the stair inside the store.

    Kousuke normally followed behind him.

    The store owner looked as though he didn''t even notice him when he passed through him. Kousuke''s invisibility was in different dimension from Presence Istion. It was something that truly should be called as "Presence Thinning", in situation where he was seriously turning invisible, it would be something dreadful where a normal person wouldn''t notice even when he waved his hand in front of their eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­?¡¹

    (Seriously!? He isn''t noticing me, but this guy, he is at least feeling something out of ce!)

    The young man suddenly turned around inside the cramped stair and tilted his head. Kousuke immediately leaped up to the ceiling and stuck there, so the young man''s gaze didn''t find him.

    ¡¸Is it¡­¡­just my imagination?¡¹

    The young man muttered that and shook his head, then his sullen face became even more sullen in discontent while he rushed until the fourth floor as though to pull himself together.

    (From Nagumo''s story, the guy who stole the information about us from Reletense Company wore tight coat and mask, and also using primitive weapon. Well, there is no way he can keep walking dressing like that though¡­¡­)

    If that person immediately returned by riding airne after attacking thepany, then the timing would match with now. Kousuke raised his vignce while muttering inside his heart.

    There was only one door at the fourth floor. The young man called out ¡¸¡­¡­It''s Aziz¡¹ in front of the door.

    ¡¸Aziz. Wee back, I thought you wille soon.¡¹

    The one who opened the door was a woman with the atmosphere of a refineddy, looking like she was around sixty years old. With her gentle look, it felt like she would be called "mother" by those who was close to her even if they were unrted.

    The door was openedrgely and the woman moved aside to wee in the young man.

    Kousuke also slipped in following Aziz''s timing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wee back, Aziz. ¡­¡­? What''s the matter?¡¹

    Inside the room there was one more person, a man with masculine look around the middle of his thirty. Seeing Aziz looking around restlessly with a suspicious look the moment he entered the room, his expression turned doubtful and he asked the young man.

    ¡¸No. It feels like someone is watching me since some time ago.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because it''s you who possess outstandingly sharp senses is the one who said that, I cannot just deny that out of hand but¡­¡­no matter how you look, there is only us here you know?¡¹

    No, there was another at the ceiling, clinging there.

    Though, of course that person didn''t say that. Although, the senses of the young man below were really worthy of praise.

    (This guy is seriously not normal. To be able to notice something is out of ce even when I turn invisible.)

    Kousuke was feeling more nervous than usual. Below, the man stroked his chin while opening his mouth.

    ¡¸Could it be there is spy camera here?¡¹

    ¡¸My. Leda-kun. If it''s about that, the regr inspection had just been done the yesterday you know?¡¹

    ¡¸If Madam Maya had checked then surely there is no doubt about it¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke thought. ''Doing regr check for hidden camera normally, these guys aren''t normal as expected''.

    This building that was connected to Vatican through underground passage¡­¡­. Just who in the world these people were he wondered.

    He didn''t know if these people were rted with what he should investigate, but at the very least they would make a nice starting point. It could be said that he hit the jackpot.

    Kousuke used all his effort to turn invisible and held his breath. Ahead of his gaze, the conversation of this unknown and not normal people was continuing.

    ¡¸Well, we will be careful just in case. Even so, I will leave after this for work though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Recently, there is a lot of work isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I''m sick of it, really. What about you Aziz? If I remember right, you were investigating about the danger level of that ancient ruin right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That was the work of the management department.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Recently it''s not just worshipper, even corporations are also getting active¡­¡­it will be great if it''s just normal relic.¡¹

    ¡¸The possibility that there are worshippers in thatpany is by no mean small.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s only bad news that areing from all over the world. These people who are searching for salvation even though they understand that it''s a temptation that goes against god, they will be inevitably increasing in number.¡¹

    The man named Leda shook his head with a dark gaze.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think it can''t be helped to think that the cause is the returnees.¡¹

    Kousuke was startled by Aziz''s words. It was a grand jackpot. It seemed that this was a bingo.

    Maya who was listening to the conversation of the two silently spoke with a slightly rebuking tone.

    ¡¸Aziz. Jumping at shadows can be our greatest pitfall. We shouldn''t speak uncertain words.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­what those guys did to ourrade¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly that''s true but, in the end there is no one dead. Isn''t that also a proof that they have conscience?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Young man Aziz sullenly fell silent looking like he wasn''t convinced at all. It seemed that looking expressionlessly sullen was his default look, but right now he was definitely in a bad mood¨D¨Dor rather, he seemed to be sulking.

    Seeing the opinions of Maya and Aziz about themselves the returnees were in opposition of each other, Kousuke was at a loss of how to judge their position.

    Perhaps, Vatican and the people affiliated with it were gathering their information to try to meddle with them. Such suspicion was somewhat mollified by the peaceful and rational words of the woman called Maya.

    Aziz who was childishly unable to hide his displeasure and Maya who looked troubled.

    Leda was making a wry smile toward those two. In order to slightly back up Aziz who was in disadvantage, he spoke while shouldering the baggage.

    ¡¸Well, there is no doubt that disquieting matter was increasing around the time of these returnees'' return. Their mysteriousness and their strength that even us cannot approach¡­¡­it''s not unreasonable for Aziz to be alert against them when he is thinking about his family.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly that is true.¡¹

    Maya''s expression was looking even more troubled. Leda opened the door with a teasing expression and spoke when he passed Aziz by.

    ¡¸Besides, Aziz doesn''t want his beloved "big sis" toe near such fellows, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Leda-san¡¹

    Young man Aziz''s voice clearly contained anger. Leda said ¡¸Oo, scary! Scary!¡¹ and dramatically averted his face to hide his expression, then he said ¡¸See you¡¹ and got out.

    ¡¸I hate how that person like to make fun of other.¡¹

    ¡¸H~m, Leda too was a stiff and serious child too in the past though.¡¹

    The sensitive atmosphere from before changedpletely into a calm one.

    Aziz turned on his heel and signaled Maya with his gaze. Maya nodded and circled to behind the desk inside the room and pulled out halfway several drawers of the desk.

    And then, at the end she tapped the corner of the desk lightly.

    Right after that, *gakon* there was a sound of somethinging off. Aziz pushed the wall inside the room and the wall sunk inside. It seemed that it became a sliding door. After the wall was shifted to the side, there was a cramped stair going down that could be passed by one person there.

    Aziz quickly slipped into that cramped stair that was located between walls. He only nodded with a gaze at Maya who was waving her hand to him smilingly and quickly closed the door.

    (As expected, it''s too cramped that it''s impossible to slip inside together.)

    Kousuke who was still clinging on the ceiling turned his gaze toward the desk. He had at least confirmed the procedure clearly, but he wasn''t clear with the extent of how much the drawers had to be pulled. In the case that it was measured in millimeter, it would be quite troublesome to try it himself.

    (It will be great if that Maya person will also get out though¡­¡­)

    Most likely that would be asking too much. This ce was most likely the outside house and also the base of these people who were affiliated with Vatican, and this Madam Maya seemed to be the manager here. It was hard to imagine that she would easily leave this ce.

    (Let''s hope she isn''t as sharp as Aziz-kun.)

    Kousuke prayed so inside his heart while using the opening when Maya took her gaze off from the wall of the hidden passage tond down in front of it.

    And then, he quickly summoned a clone at the other side of the wall. Furthermore, using Hajime''s specially made artifact, he switched position along with the space with his clone before erasing the clone that appeared inside the room.

    In exchange, a ck stone with small glint fell on the floor with a plop.

    ¨D¨DAbyss-style Air Ninja Art Banei no Kagerouthe abyss is always unevenly distributed (TN: Banei no Kagerou = Heat haze of myriad shadows)

    By the way, this substitute technique that was making use of one time use artifact, it was previously named "Banchi ZaikuuI exist in the ce that I seek". The lord''s skill name would change depending on his mood at the time! (TN: Banchi Zaikuu = Myriad earth empty existence)

    Kousuke who entered inside the hidden passage was following behind Aziz while keeping distance from him.

    (Even so it''s deep huh¡­¡­)

    From his instinct, it felt like the stair descended until two floors below underground level.

    When he investigated usingpass while advancing, as expected this underground passage was heading toward inside the Vatican. After advancing for around 200 meters, there was a corner that was heading to the west. If the measurement he caluted inside his brain was correct, it directly passed through below Vatican''s art museum in a straight line from outside, and midway the passage stretched toward the direction of Vatican''s garden.

    Before long, Aziz who advanced until the end of the underground passage faced the wall there and put his palm on it.

    A mechanical light scanned his palm. *Kashun* a numeric keypac appeared. He typed in the password. *Vin* it made such sound and the floor slid, and a stair that headed further underground appeared.

    (Why is only that ce is modern huh!)

    Kousuke made a tsukkomi in his heart.

    After Aziz passed through, Kousuke also slipped through the floor using the same pseudo substitute technique like before toward the stair.

    After going down the stair that felt like one floor below, a thick metal door appeared. It was a double leaf door that could slide to left and right, arge cross was carved at the middle.

    (Finally, I arrived at the headquarters of the mysterious group.)

    Following after Aziz inside the opened door, Kousuke also slipped in.

    The space inside was surprisingly wide. First, the ceiling was stupidly high. He guessed that it reached 15 meter. Thick pirs were lining up in systematic order, the width and length of the space was also very spacious. The ce was basically made from stone with the vital spots reinforced by metal.

    A lot of people wearing habit were moving around busily, looking carefully there were passages at the sides of this space''s wall.

    It was an underground space that was like the smaller version of Tokyo''s outer floodway that was remade into middle age style.

    (Seriously¡­¡­the position, it''s right under the forest in the middle of the art museum and the monastery. To think there is this kind of huge space here)

    Kousuke who was overwhelmed for a while went ''hah'' and returned to his senses seeing people passing him by nearby.

    (If it''s this scale, the possibility that someone who doesn''t belong to Vatican made this underground passage secretly and nning something not good¡­¡­isn''t likely huh. There is no way the Vatican side won''t notice this.)

    In other words, this must be a facility of something for an organization within Vatican that wasn''t made public.

    Kousuke weaved through the people and carefully advanced forward.

    Everything that his sight caught was interesting.

    The people wearing habit while doing something like crafting work on severalrge stands.

    What their hands were holding was,

    (Baton? Also¡­¡­isn''t that assassin de thing? I saw it before in movie! That''s, chain? Uwaa, are they engraving cross seal on every single ring of the chain? That one¡­¡­bow gun huh? Oi oi, they are coating the arrow with strange liquid though!? These guys are clergyman aren''t they!? They are clearly making dangerous weapon though!?)

    Inside Kousuke was making a storm of tsukkomi with the dangerous looking middle age weapon on parade.

    Other than that, there were people intently making a written copy of arge and old book that looked like it would crumble anytime, and then even though it was underground, there was furnace and a person who was cksmithing, people who was meeting or perhaps doing lecture while writing something on thing that was like a ckboard, people who were holding the weapons created by the previous people while doing mock battle, "scenes that weren''t normal" was pressing on Kousuke like surging waves.

    It was though he was taking a trip in another world, or getting into a time slip to the middle age period.

    (Dear sir, Nagumo-sama. This is really bad. Vatican is really bad news, seriously. An outrageous secret is hiding underground here.)

    Inside his heart, Kousuke was weeping ¡¸I wanna go home already. I wanna eat Emily''s apple pie¡­¡­¡¹.

    When he was fighting the security bureau, inside his heart he was also feeling really fed up inside his heart, but even so he got someposure in his heart. Their organization, action, and equipment were extremely within reality andmon sense after all.

    To think that right after he infiltrated here, thatmon sense would receive a beating like this. He had never even imagined it.

    What''s more. Since some time ago his senses felt helplessly itchy. He was thinking that it was this unrealistic space that was making him to feel that, but the peopleing and going¨D¨Despecially the people who seemed to be training, when he looked at them, he felt a strange d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    It felt indescribably strange, like he knew them really well, but he didn''t.

    Like that, he was advancing deeper inside while being somewhat escaping from reality. Then he came to see an atrium that had second and third floor. The deepest wall was shaved and made into cloister while rooms were made inside the stone wall.

    At both sides, there were spiral staircase made along the pirs, furthermore there was an elevator right at the front. It was an old type with iron bars fence and steel cage that was pulled by wire.

    Both the stair and elevator went through the ceiling and stretched until above. Most likely it was going until the surface.

    When he noticed, the presence of the young man Aziz was inside the front room at the third floor.

    It seemed that his attention was diverted from Aziz while he was getting bewildered by this space''s absurdity.

    He blundered. Kousuke hurriedly went to the third floor to gather information.

    But, before that, he caught sight of a strange person and his legs stopped.

    (¡­¡­? What is he doing?)

    That person was a youth at thetter half of his teenage. He was looking up fixedly at the room that Aziz entered. What caught Kousuke''s attention was his expression rather than his action.

    He was terrifyingly expressionless, but it felt like there was disquieting shadow that was like malice or hostility that flickered inside his eyes.

    The youth suddenly looked at his wristwatch. And then, he made a terrifying faint smile, then entered one of the side passages for some reason and lowered his body low on the ground near the wall.

    It was as though, yes, as though,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Anti shock posture?¡¹

    Kousuke murmured that. He got goosebumps.

    Instantly, there was a terrible explosive sound. And then a raging shockwave.

    ¡¸GUaAAAAAAH!?¡¹

    It was unclear who screamed. Was it Kousuke or other people?

    His senses were agitated, for an instant, he fell into unconsciousness. He didn''t even have time to feel aware of his own body getting blown away. His body was struck several times, and at the end, his back collided with the wall and Kousuke finally stopped.

    ¡¸Kahah!? Tsu, what-, happened!?¡¹

    The air in his lung was forcefully ejected due to the impact and his breathing was thrown out of order, but he scolded his numb body and immediately switched into battle readiness. He stood on his knee in low position while observing the situation around.

    ¡¸-, explosive? It''s not¡­¡­an incident.¡¹

    The secret space underground now waspletely different from a moment before. Pirs were crumbling here and there, the rubbles of ceiling and wall were scattered everywhere, and "things that were human" were simrly scattered.

    The atrium that reached until the third floor was also mostly destroyed, one of the stairs was copsing. The elevator''s wire was also severed. From right above that elevator, the ceiling fell and a hole until the surface ground was opened. A faint light was shining in.

    It was too terrible to be an idental explosion. Above all else, the pirs that were supporting the underground space were mostly undamaged. Seeing how the destruction was focused on the surrounding of the ce where people were working, this explosion was obviously the work of someone.

    Kousuke himself, if he didn''t have his trained tough body and thebat outfit he was wearing on his casual wear¨D¨Dthe clothes artifact that was weaved with metallic fiber that was provided with various defensive ability like stab-proof, bulletproof, cold resistance, heat resistance, impact resistance, and so on¨D¨Dhe might be seriously wounded.

    In fact, the impact went through that defensive ability and damaged his internal organ somewhat seriously.

    Inside his heart, Kousuke cursed himself ¡¸Idiot me, I''m too careless¡¹ while taking out a small container shaped like a test tube and drank in the recovery medicine inside.

    At the same time, a voice of a female resounded. Although that voice was agitated, but there was dignity in it.

    ¡¸Kuh, situation-, situation report! Everyone! Are you safe!?¡¹

    Looking there, a woman came out from the room where Aziz should have entered just now. She leaned her body forward from the railing of the cloister and raised her voice.

    From a nce, she was a beautiful woman. Her age seemed to be around twenty. Her soft and wavy long blonde hair, her gentle looking drooping eyes, the twin hills and tight waist that were clear to see even from above the loose habit, and then her long legs.

    It appeared there was also an explosion inside the room, her clothes and hair were messed, and although there was blood trickling from her head, she had brilliance in her that couldn''t harm her charm with just that much.

    Surely she was giving an impression of a gentle big sister usually, but right now in this chaotic situation, her expression was bing grave and stern seeing the dead entering her sight.

    ¡¸Guh, kafuh¨D¨Dit''s, dangerous-. udia-sama-¡¹

    ¡¸Aziz! Also Wynn and Anna too! You shouldn''t move! You all are seriously wounded!¡¹

    From behind the female¨D¨Dudia, the young man Aziz showed up with staggering steps. His state was literally wounded all over his body. At both his sides, a blond haired youth and a girl at around the middle of her teen were standing with simr expression that was covered in blood and distorted in pain.

    How were their damages different from each other even though they were in the same room? From how the woman was called using "-sama", perhaps Aziz covered for the woman.

    udia reached out her hand toward Aziz. At that timing, a voice was raised from the side passage.

    ¡¸udia-sama! There''s a problem! The seal-, the seal of "mirror gate" is unraveling-¡¹

    ¡¸!? Aumale, what do you mean¨D¨D¡¹

    udia''s expression was clearly paling even from afar. It seemed that a situation that was worse than this disastrous explosion was urring.

    Furthermore, the situation was moving as though to keep worsening.

    ¡¸Guah!?¡¹

    ¡¸What, you all!?¡¹

    Scream and angry roar echoed. When everyone was taken aback looked at the voice''s direction, countless people wereing down from the stair and elevator hole and started attacking the people who barely escaped from the explosion disaster.

    Surprisingly, all of the intruders were dresses as though they had just sightseeing not long ago. Their appearance was like tourist, however, they were killing people without hesitation¡­¡­

    The situation was rapidly worsening. The chaos was deepening, and despair was running rampant at the same time.

    Kousuke too was unable to decide his next move seeing the unexpected abnormal situation that was happening one after another.

    There was possibility that Vatican was gathering information of the returnees, so he came to investigate their objective and how much information they had, and yet, that Vatican was being attacked.

    The side that he should help, the reason why he should help, and in the first ce even the reason why he should interfere didn''te to mind.

    (Should I take advantage of this chaos and search only for our information? But¡­¡­)

    Kousuke''s instinct was insisting to him to make sure of this situation. His danger sense was throbbing, telling him that the situation might be moving beyond salvation if he left it alone.

    ¡¸udia-sama! Right now it''s the seal! If the "key of cross" is gone, at this rate-¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, but¡­¡­¡¹

    udia was holding a huge metallic cross of about two meter unnoticed. She was hesitating seeing herrades getting attacked.

    ¡¸Leave this ce to us! udia-sama, please take care of the seal! It''s only the "mirror gate" that we cannot allow to be opened! Anna, go to the chief! Aziz, Aumale! I''ll leave udia-sama to you!¡¹

    Right after he said that, the man called Wynn leaped right away from the third floor with a demonic look. He splendidly performed ukemithe art of falling safely and went to rescue hisrades who were being attacked.

    ¡¸udia-sama! I will bring the chief here without fail!¡¹

    ¡¸Anna!¡¹

    The girl who was called Anna too, without showing any sign of minding her face and her side that were wet with blood, from her breast pocket she took out a circr rod¨D¨Dfrom its shape it was likely to be a tonfa, and she lengthened it fully. She drove in an anchor on the stair''s upper part and leaped until the stair right away like a pendulum.

    And then, she descended and hit the attackers flying while rushing away with great speed.

    ¡¸Kuh, Aziz.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m fine. Let''s go, udia-sama.¡¹

    udia nodded in respond to the determined words and gaze of Aziz. Then she shouldered the huge cross while dashing away.

    At the first floor, the man who raised his voice just now about the seal something¨D¨DAumale was waiting somewhat impatiently. He guided udia and Aziz in a hurry.

    ¡¸Wait, oi oi, that guy¡­¡­. Shit-, I don''t get what''s going on at all. Well, at this kind of time the best thing to do is to trust the instinct.¡¹

    Even while cursing, Kousuke manifested his clones and assisted the people wearing habit that looked like they were going to get finished off by the attackers.

    At the same time, the main body of Kousuke chased after udia and co who vanished inside the passage.

    ¡¸Wait, this isbyrinth!¡¹

    The passage was dark and there was almost no lighting. In addition after advancing for a few meters, he suddenly encountered the path branching into five roads.

    Without dy Kousuke used his skill "Tracking" to search the newest footprints. He could sense their presence, but just with that he wouldn''t understand the direction. If he entered the shortest route, when actually he had to take a detour through a different path, he would have to return here. Even though it was troublesome, it was necessary to track the footprints.

    ¡¸The second from the right.¡¹

    Even if ordinary person wouldn''t be able to understand it, for Kousuke, the subtle way the dust was brushed, the way the dust floated in the air, the coloring of the floor, and so on told him where the footprints were. It was just like a police dog chasing after the target''s footprints.

    But, even after that he kept encountering branch roads every time he advance for around ten meter, each time he had to differentiate the footprints before moving, so he was getting left behind by the three people ahead who were moving without hesitation.

    ¡¸From their presence¡­¡­this is thest branching paths?¡¹

    The presences felt really close. It seemed Kousuke''s prediction was right on the spot.

    ¡º¨D¨D!? ¨D¨D!!¡»

    ¡º¨D¨D! ¨D¨D¡»

    The echo of some kind of angry yells reached him. Right after that, a short scream of a woman could also be heard.

    Kousuke understood which was the right path without even finding the footprints and he was going to go there.

    At that moment,

    ¡¸Kuh!? What!?¡¹

    There was "red mist" surging from deeper inside the passage. It was flowing with intense momentum like high pressure gas leaking out. The mist dyed the whole passage red in the blink of eye.

    Kousuke immediately put up a barrier using his kunai.

    ¡¸Red mist!? Is it poisonous gas! Shit-, iprehensible things keep happening one after another!¡¹

    Kousuke spat out curses that he couldn''t hold back while even so rushing through thest path in order to ascertain the situation. And then, ahead there was the remain of a tough metallic door. It seemed to have gotten blown away by explosion. Kousuke sent it a nce while leaping into the deepest room.

    Like that, what Kousuke witnessed was,

    ¡¸What, is¡­¡­this¡­¡­¡¹

    It was arge mirror. The height was three meter, the width one meter. The mirror was enclosed with terrifying relief of countless people lying on top of one another in heaps.

    But, Kousuke didn''t know if it should be really called a mirror.

    The reason was, what was called a mirror was something that reflected the sight of its opposite side on its surface. What it reflected was the thing right in front of it. A mirror should be reflecting the stone wall, the red mist, and Kousuke on its surface.

    And yet, what was reflected on that mirror¨D¨Dno, what could be seen at the other side of the mirror another world with rust colored cracked ground and blowing red wind that was like wind of blood. And then, the red mist that was intensely gushing out from there.

    The worlds, were connected.

    This was just like,

    ¨D¨DIsn''t this like Nagumo''s "gate"?

    Kousuke who was dumbfounded and was at a loss for words felt impact at his leg. Taken aback, he came back to his senses and looked down, over there was the young man Aziz copsed on the ground.

    ¡¸Aumale, he-, kafuh, a traito-¨D¨Dudia-sama, she-. That guy, to the world at the other side-¡¹

    ¡¸O, oi you, don''t talk! You''re dying!¡¹

    Arge knife was stuck on his back. The position was a lethal one. And yet, the young man Aziz didn''t even seem care of his own condition, his hazy eyes that were almost losing light were earnestly looking at Kousuke.

    ¡¸Please-, that person¨D¨Dudia-sama, please-¡¹

    Even though he was on the verge of death, Aziz grasped Kousuke''s leg with unshakeable strength. Kousuke unconsciously held his breath.

    The young man Aziz acted as though "thest thing he could do was only to beg", his face that looked expressionlessly sullen all that time crumbled down, and he was pleading with tears flowing out.

    ¡¸Please, I beg you-. My, big sister-, my family¨D¨Dplease-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¹

    The face of Aziz was soggy with tears. Looking from nearby, he was shockingly young, no, childish. With his tall height and sullen face, he looked like he was only a bit younger from Kousuke, but perhaps he was still thirteen or fourteen. He was about the same age like Kousuke''s little sister Manami.

    In the end, did this young boy understood, just who it was he was pleading at? Most likely, from his wording that seemed to be directed toward stranger, he must understood that the other party wasn''t arade that he recognized.

    Kousuke looked at the mirror that they called "mirror gate". Inside the spouting out red mist, far away, something bizarre with humanoid shape could be seen holding a human shape on its side.

    Furthermore, he could see the ground undting, and something unknown in innumerable number surging in.

    Near the mirror, the thing that was carried by the "big sister" that Aziz mentioned¨D¨Dthe woman called udia, the huge cross was carelessly left to lie there.

    Kousuke thought.

    Honestly speaking, this was already beyond his capacity. At the very least, this wasn''t a matter that should be faced and dealt with alone.

    The Nagumo family shoulde to deal with this, or at the very least he wanted them to cooperate with him. Based from what he saw at the abnormal phenomenon in front of his eyes, the case this time was undoubtedly in a dangerous level for Kousuke.

    When he diagnosed himself, he was feeling strangely weary and his mind felt tired, and then he felt subtle pain around his lung. The cause was surely the red mist that he slightly came into contact with just now.

    There was no guarantee that he would be able toe back if he went to the world at the other side of the mirror.

    Thus, that option was the same as suicide.

    This was an abnormal situation that should be dealt with, so the best thing to do was to erect a barrier that cover the whole mirror, devoted himself to defensive battle, then contact Hajime, or at the very least Yue and others and asked them for help right away.

    If he had to say more, it was an impossible choice to rush into a ce that was far from being unknown, it was even a ce that was surely filled with extreme danger, and furthermore it was for the sake of saving a woman he didn''t know. He learned what reality was in the other world. He couldn''t respond to all the voices asking for help.

    Such reasons why he "couldn''t answer" the young man''s wish were listed inside his heart, but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­God¡­¡­.please, grant us salvation¡­¡­please¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸God dammit. Those words are what I hated the most.¡¹

    Kousuke muttered with a small voice where his words couldn''t even be heard. On his expression, a bitter smile surfaced, as though his answer had been decided right from the beginning.

    Because this was an abnormal situation that couldn''t just be left alone.

    That was one reason.

    Because the wish of the little brother who wished for his big sister salvation caused his own big brother and little sister to cross his mind.

    That was another reason.

    ''But, well, the biggest reason is¡­¡­

    Cause, somehow, I''m like a hero.

    I want to answer, the wholehearted trust that "those girls" directed at me¡­¡­''

    His thinking that had came to a clear conclusion of "I cannot save anyone at all" in front of the reality that he experienced in the other world was brushed aside. For just a little bit, inside Kousuke¡­¡­yes, if it had to be said, a face of a "man" peeked out.

    ''This ain''t a death g right?'', Kousuke''s bitter smile deepened. But in aplete change, a strong light dwelled within his eyes.

    Inside his heart, "Sorry, for making a stupid choice" he apologized to hisrades and family, and then to Rana and Emily while kneeling on one knee beside the young man Aziz.

    And then, he pulled out the knife stabbing on Aziz''s back, sprinkled the recovery medicine, and then he forcefully jammed in one more bottle into his mouth.

    ¡¸Drink it all like your life is depending on it, Aziz-kun. It will be meaningless if you die.¡¹

    Young man Aziz drank it all while coughing *cough-cough-* and his cloudy consciousness was getting slightly clear. He looked at Kousuke in a daze.

    His expression looked as though he wanted to say that god had answered his prayer that was asking for salvation and sent His messenger here for him.

    Kousuke stood up and wore his sunss. At the same time he threw several kunai around the ss and finished the preparation for a barrier to go up after he went in.

    And then, taking position in front of the mirror, he looked back across his shoulder and spoke with a fearless smile.

    ¡¸My bad, but no matter what I''m no good with god. Unfortunately I''m unable to y the part as His messenger but¡­¡­young man. I''ll grant you your wish.¡¹

    He said such thing, Kousuke-san who was slightly entered by the lord.

    Young man Aziz asked dumbfounded.

    ¡¸You are¡­¡­who?¡¹

    Kousuke unsheathed his short sword. He took battle stance against the squirming existence at the other side of the mirror while,

    ¡¸Me? I am¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke answered just like usual.

    ¨D¨DJust the demon king''s right hand

    Immediately after, Kousuke rushed into the mirror world.

    In order to answer the wish of the young man who thought of his family, his big sister from his heart.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Just in case, one more time.

    This is different from the actual Vatican! The stage of this work is in a fictive earth!

    The organization, people, and group here are different from reality!

    I''m sorry for being long-winded.

    ¨C

    PS

    The update of Arifureta daily life has been posted in Gardo.

    I burst outughing at Myuu''s exclusive Schutaif lol What sacrilege that is really hard to describe lol

    If there is something like that at the rooftop of department store or amusement park, surely it will be a hellish scene with agonizing scream.

    If you like, please go there to watch Hajime-san''s shuddering design sense.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    ¨C

    AN: ¡ü Subtitle. From the review of the previous chapter, it hit the spot for Shirakome, so I used it.

    You who wrote the review, thank you very much!

    Thank you very much for the other readers too who are always writing fun review!<hr>

    Bloody wind was blowing violently, cracks ran through the ground, and there were countless mountains of rubble and craters.

    There were ck clouds in the sky. Hell fire was running between the clouds, it was like magma overflowing from crevice on the ground. Thunder was roaring constantly, the world was being dyed with the redness of blood and me.

    "The world at the other side of the ss"¨D¨Dthe other side of the unknownrge ss hidden underground Vatican was truly a ce that was worthy to be called as "hell".

    ¡¸Tsu!? ¨D¨DMy clone!?¡¹

    The one who slipped out the shocked voice was Kousuke who rushed into hell in answer of the voice of a young man who was seeking salvation.

    The moment he passed through the ss, his link with the clone at Grant house was severed, at the same time his sense was telling him that he could summon clones at maximum number. His clone was dispelled unintentionally.

    ¡¸As I thought, the world is different¡­¡­¡¹

    No matter how excellent Kousuke''s clone was, it couldn''t be maintained continuously when he crossed over world. Even though the clone was able to move independently, its source of power was the magic power of the main body. As expected when the connection was severed by the interval of worlds the clone became impossible to maintain.

    An ashamed feeling crossed at the corner of his mind that surely he made Emily and others worried with this, but the strange and supernatural pressing situation before his eyes didn''t allow for unnecessary thought.

    Countless shadows were squirming inside the bloody wind that became even more terrible like a thick sandstorm.

    ¡¸Shit-. How troublesome¡­¡­¡¹

    He unconsciously let out a curse.

    Whether it was the condition, the environment, and then the situation, everything was the worst.

    It appeared the blood wind had quite that bad effect on human body. Since the moment he stepped in here, Kousuke was feeling it all the time¨D¨Dthe pain as though his lung was stabbed, his prickling skin as though he was burned, stamina and vitality, and then his spirit, the energies for the sake of living felt like they were slipping out from the core of his body.

    This world wasn''t kind at all for living person.

    In addition, due to the bloody wind that was increasing in thickness and intensity, he lost sight of the strangely shaped humanoid and his rescue target.

    Kousuke''s Presence Detection normally had the range around 150 meters in diameter. If it was a presence that he had memorized, it was possible to continue to sense the presence within 300 meters at maximum, but he couldn''t detect his target''s presence within his range.

    In exchange, the presences of a great number of "something" where it seemed stupid trying to count them were astir.

    Anyway, he at least understood the direction to a certain degree. He had to advance toward that direction, caught the presence of the woman within his range once more, rescued her, then escaped.

    (The time limit is¡­¡­ten minutes I guess.)

    He pushed up his sunsses. He readjusted the position of the mask that was covering his lower face until his nose. He muttered inside his heart and imposed a time limit over himself.

    Instantly, repulsive voices resounded directly inside his brain.

    ¨D¨D<em>Human-! Human-!</em>

    <em>¨D¨DThere is a human-! Living, human-!</em>

    <em>¨D¨DFeed-, feed-</em>

    ¡¸These things talk-!? Or rather, they noticed me!?¡¹

    To even say he was thunderstruck was not enough to express how shocked he was. In addition, he wasn''t happy at all even though he got noticed. Rather, he got goosebumps and it felt like there was a block of ice sliding down his spine.

    But, there was no free time to stiffen from the indescribable repulsiveness. The many "something" mixed inside the surrounding bloody wind attacked.

    Their speed was like a wild cheetah assaulting their prey with its top speed. In addition, their tricky movement that made use of the surrounding rubbles and craters was like monkey freely going through sea of trees as they pleased.

    The bizarre movement and abnormal speed made it next to impossible to deal with them at the first encounter. A normal human would surely get done in by the first move.

    ¡¸I''ve got no time to care of this!¡¹

    *Hyun*, a streak of sword sh ran inside the bloody wind. Right after that, Kousuke''s figure appeared a few meter ahead. His pose with one hand pushed up his sunsses while staying unmoving was truly striking. Even though he still hadn''t entered the Abyss Lord mode for real.

    The result was naturally¡­¡­

    The attacking "something" ¨D¨Dbloodshot dark red eyes, hair and teeth that grew sparsely, bizarrely long limbs, thin and ashen body that had deficit here and there. And yet it was only their stomach that was strangely bloating up. It was as though they were monster like ghoul¨D¨Dall their head tumbled on the ground without a single exception.

    And then, they got up normally.

    ¡¸No way!?¡¹

    Kousuke-san who entered Abyss Lord mode for a bit. He reflexively returned to normal mode.

    The ghoul-like things that he had definitely beheaded was regenerating their head with the cut section bubbling and swelling up. Their tumbling heads were withering rapidly and were blown away by the bloody wind.

    Even during that time, the ghoul-like things attacked him one after another.

    ¡¸Chih. Even though I don''t have time, it''s rea~lly troublesome!¡¹

    He also unsheathed his second short sword.

    He dodged the iing hands and beheaded them while passing through.

    He trampled those that came crawling toward him, used those who came leaping at him as footstool, and jumped further. The kunais that he let flew using Telepathy Stone skewered five of the things altogether.

    With a midair rotation, he mowed down the ghoul-like things that jumped at him, and crushed the enemy underfoot with his feet when hended.

    And then, all those enemies regenerated and got up as though nothing happened.

    ¡¸They''re immortal!? There is no end to it!¡¹

    They came from all directions. The rain of ghoul-like things that leaped out from the bloody wind even caused the sky to be temporarily not visible.

    ¡¸Can''t be helped-, ¨D¨D"ck Vortex"!¡¹

    Gravity magic "ck Vortex" ¨D¨Da magic that deployed gravity field to the selected direction.

    Kousuke made himself freefalling toward the sky and forcefully blew away the swarm of ghoul-like things falling from over his head, opening the path to break through.

    And then, below, the ghoul-like things who were reaching out their hand at Kousuke were piling up to form a small mountain. He got goosebumps seeing that sight while deploying gravity field to the horizontal direction. He began freefalling toward the direction of his target.

    ¡¸Guuh, it''s harsh as expected-. Yue-san is seriously a monster.¡¹

    The body was burdened because it radically changed direction from freefalling to above toward horizontal direction, and also due to the enormous magic power consumption from using gravity magic continuously. Kousuke raised an anguished voice.

    In actuality, the gravity magic that Kousuke could use in battle was extremely limited. The change of gravity''s direction to stand on ceiling or wall, the conferment of gravity field, increase and decrease of gravity with him at the center¨D¨Dhe could do things at that level.

    If he wanted to do things like Yue,pressing the enemy to death instantly, swallowing all enemy attacks andpressed them while making a gravity sphere in return, mixing elemental magic with gravity magic, and so on, he had to spend much time on it, and he also couldn''t use them consecutively.

    Yue could activate something like basic gravity magic "ck Vortex" as easy as breathing without any incantation and did pseudo-flight freely with it. She made it looked simple, but in actuality even that was only possible with super advanced skill of simultaneously controlling multiple gravity magic from speed adjustment and direction adjustment, and even continuous neutralization of the normal gravity.

    The same like how Hajime and Shia had no magic talent and were unable to properly use gravity magic.

    Although Kousuke possessed some talent, he was originally a frontliner, in addition he couldn''t manipte magic power directly, and to speak further, he didn''t even possess abnormal amount of magic power. For him, the age of god magic called gravity magic was his trump card, at the same time it was also a magic that was too advanced with bad usability.

    Also, Kousuke''s flight time was only around thirty seconds. Though it would be a different story if he was in Limit Break state or in the deepest state of Abyss Lord mode.

    Once more he grumbled that the bride of the monster of the abyss was a monster as expected! which he wouldn''t be able to say face to face even while continuously activating gravity magic desperately. However, he finally detected the presence he was expectantly looking for as thepensation of consuming magic power like crazy.

    His remaining flight time was about ten-odd seconds, but his speed was that of someone freefalling. It was more than enough to close the distance of a few hundred meters.

    Kousuke held his breath and shifted his mask to drink recovery medicine during that time to recover his body''s damage and magic power. And then, he took out a recovery medicine from the Treasure Warehouse and moved to drink it¡­¡­

    Just before he could,

    ¨D¨D<em>iaAAAAAAAH</em>

    There was a repulsive shriek piercing his ears.

    ¡¸Kuh!?¡¹

    Kousuke instantly stopped the "ck Vortex" and shifted his trajectory by falling normally. Instantly, very bizarre creatures passed through in grazing distance to him.

    They were ghoul-like things with wings of thin membrane that looked transparent. Other than wings, they had trait of sharp fangs and extremely irregr head that had their brain exposed, bringing about an unimaginable ugliness.

    ¡¸What is it this time!?¡¹

    Kousuke raised his voice with irritation mixed in because he dropped the medicine when the impact from the graze in passing and because he breathed in the bloody wind without mask.

    He returned his mask position to normal, at the same time he used the technique "Wood Splinter Dance" ¨D¨Dthe derivation skill of "Shadow Dance" to leap using dust and dirt midair as instantaneous foothold¨D¨Dto leap and avoid the "thing" that flew toward him from another direction.

    But, even here the problem was the pure number of the enemies as expected.

    The winged ghoul-like things that rushed at him from all directions while letting out shrieks that disturbed the mind were rapidly approaching one after another in trajectories that totally ignored aerodynamics. Finally, one of them seeded in tackling Kousuke.

    ¡¸Woaahh!?¡¹

    ¨D¨D<em>Living-, human!</em>

    Kousuke got cold sweat seeing the jaw that snapped close *gakin-* before his eyes. Of course, he didn''t make the blunder of getting hit directly and firmly guarded using his short sword, although no matter what he was at disadvantage midair.

    He was pushed by the momentum of the enemy''s rush and they plunged through the storm of bloody wind like that. From behind, a new yer came in a pincer attack!

    Kousuke''s eyes slowly narrowed.

    ¡¸¨D¨DCan you all, stop already? ¨D¨D"Gouka Beni SenpuuWhirling Dark me of the Abyss"¡¹ (TN: Hell Fire Crimson Whirlwind)

    ¨D¨DAbyss-style KatonFire Ninja Art ¨C FutonWind Ninja Art Combination Skill Gouka Beni SenpuuWhirling Dark me of the Abyss

    A vortex of me swallowed the surrounding while spreading to the sky and earth. It was a defensive magic toward all direction that created a tornado of me that was whirling with the caster at the center.

    The ghoul-like thing that was biting on the short sword and also the one who attempted to do pincer attack from behind, and not just them, even the things below and above that were looking for chance were also dragged into the magic me altogether.

    And then, *PAN* after the sound of wind bursting apanied the disappearance of the me tornado, the person who was pushing up his sunsses meaninglessly¡­¡­

    That was, Kousuke¡­¡­

    No, starting from the irritation that the situation wouldn''t progress smoothly, his binding of the heart finally came off¨D¨Dit was the Abyss LordAbyssgate!

    ¡¸Hou. It appears their regeneration is faltering before my abyssal skill isn''t it?¡¹

    Lord Abyssgate was staying midair with the power of the Air Force boots while narrowing his eyes behind his sunsses with a striking pose.

    Just as he said, the winged ghoul-like things who got hit by "Gouka Beni Senpuu" were turned into dust and carried by the wind without regenerating.

    Were they weak against me? Or perhaps because it was an attack by magic? If it was thetter, then would physical attack be effective as long as he coated it with magic power?

    Although, the time to verify that was scarce.

    Inside the thick encirclement where the winged ghoul-like things were surrounding him in spherical shape, the lord made a fearless grin and readied his short swords in cross shape.

    There was no particr meaning in that!

    ¡¸If you think you can stop this me, the noble of the abyss, then feel free to try! The dead of the hell!¡¹

    It was unknown since when he became a noble! But, he was always introducing himself as lord, so let''s not pick at minor details!

    The lord bent his knee midair like a tightened coil, then the next instant, he leaped out like a cannon shell. At the same time, he activated gravity magic "ck Vortex" once more.

    He barrel rolled his body while cutting apart the winged ghoul-like thing that came from the front.

    Following the orbit of his sh, the two short swords carved the afterimage of shining red cross midair.

    The short swords that were originally jet ck were containing radiant light right now.

    ¨D¨DShort Sword Brilliant Lightning and me Sword of Ruin

    It was an artifact that performed "pseudo light sabe¡ð transformation" bypressing advanced me element magic to coat the sword.

    Magic + de of super high heat that melted everything. It was unclear which one of them was effective, but as expected, the winged ghoul-like thing that was shed withered and vanished without regenerating.

    The lord sneered ¡¸Fuh¡¹ toward the things that rushed at such lord only with number as expected.

    The winged ghoul-like things came attacking from left and right.

    ¡¸Where are you looking?¡¹

    ¡¸Your above is empty you know?¡¹

    There were two ck silhouettes. They were falling from above, at the same time the heads of the two winged ghoul-like things were sliced and their bodies were falling with tailspin.

    A neer reached out its long hand from the front.

    ¡¸Who do you think you are standing against?¡¹

    It was pierced from right below and vanished while getting blown away. The third ck silhouettes twirled midair and took position.

    The three silhouettes¨D¨Dthe three clones surrounded the main body of the lord from left, right, and the front in delta formation.

    Although the enemies were pushing using their number, the three clones attacked suicidally with the resolve of taking down the enemies with them. When any of them vanished, a new clone would appeared from the outset and unleashed a one hit kill.

    The winged ghoul-like thing had no way to stop that advance that was like a surging wave. The lord finally broke through the encirclement.

    ¡¸Muh, out already!¡¹

    At the same time, it seemed like that also meant breaking through the very thick storm of bloody wind.

    *Bobah* The lord slipped through the storm of bloody wind with such sound and got out to the other side. However, he unusually lost his words and got into a daze.

    ¡¸What is¡­¡­this ce?¡¹

    ck clouds and cracked sky. Although the density was lowered, the bloody wind that was blowing violently and the dried and cracked ground hadn''t changed.

    But, there was something that made the lord gazed at wonderment.

    ¡¸A, city? This ce¡¹

    Yes, what was reflected in the lord''s eyes was a devastated city''s townscape.

    There were numerous half-destroyed buildings that gave the impression of skyscraper. Roads that were bulging or gouged. There were also sections that were turned into mountains of rubbles, and also arge hole that reminded anyone watching of hell.

    Far away at the other side of the spreading devastated city, there were mountains glowing red with flowing magma. A giganticke that seemed to be made from the magma could be seen too. The expression of "kettle of hell" was truly fitting for it.

    The saying of the world of the end undoubtedly referred to this.

    The lord thought that without any particr reason.

    ¨D¨D<em>IIIIIIIII</em>

    ¨D¨D<em>HUMAaaAAAAAAN</em>

    The lord brought down the winged ghoul-like things leaping out from inside the storm of bloody wind behind while scolding himself for stupidly getting dumbfounded like this.

    He concentrated and searched for the location of the presence he detected in more detail.

    And then,

    ¡¸¨D¨DFound you.¡¹

    The lord became a streak of shadow and rushed through the air.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A voice could be heard.

    A repulsive voice that disturbed the heart.

    The voice of the arch-enemy that she had heard for thousands, tens of thousands times.

    The heat of hell and slimy shadow caressed her skin.

    Aa, it was the usual dream again¡­¡­

    udia thought so, but she wondered why.

    Even though it should be a dream, it felt more real than usual.

    She wondered if that demon that continued remain clinging inside her brain was something that granted pain and suffering that was this raw.

    ¨D¨D<em>The time, came</em>

    She wondered why.

    Its words were different from usual. "That guy" first would sneer, and then said it. "<em>If</em> the time <eme</em>". Like that, it would the continue, saying "I''ll vite, lodge inside you, and go to the boundary of interval".

    ''Aa, I see''. udia understood inside her hazy consciousness.

    The time, hade. The reason why "the guy" who took away both her parents let only herself escaped. It was the time, to carry it out.

    It was the time, the most terrifying time!

    ¡¸Uh, a?¡¹

    Buzzing and thunderous wind hit her ears. The wind that caressed her skin apanied by difort and agony and the dull pain in her sr plexus were gradually awakening her consciousness.

    udia groaned while slowly opening her eyes. She was in a state where her consciousness was still half in the dream world, but the difort and agony, and the intense out of ce feeling that gave her the sense of weightlessness was pushing her consciousness rapidly to the surface.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dkuh¡¹

    Her consciousness that became clear made her noticed the thing coiling around her torso. That sensation, presence that made her feeling sick in disy of her soul''s rejection of that thing that was just too repulsive.

    ¡º<em>The time, came.</em>¡»

    A terrifying sneering that was unthinkable toe from this world reached her ears.

    It wasn''t a dream. It wasn''t a voice that could be heard from dream. The voice definitely, reached her ears right now!

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    udia raised a soundless scream. Her hazy mind was noisily raising the red alert rm sound. The warning her soul gave her was rapidly restoring her consciousness.

    ¡º<em>The false kings has vanished, the annoying seal was undone. My empty body, will obtain</em>¨D<em>¨DI''ve been waiting, udia. The body that will give birth to me.</em><em>¡»</em>

    The sneeringugh that sounded like metal getting scratched by w resounded once more. Just from that, it felt like human''s heart could be easily turned mad. Theughing voice was just too sphemous.

    What entered the sight of udia who lifted up her gaze was a nightmarish reality.

    "Shadow". A condensed "shadow" that took the shape of human. Countless mes were rushing like blood vessel, spurting out from the cracks of the "shadow". Its eyes, mouth, nose, were existences shaped by hell fire. The left arm stretching out from the thing''s body was holding udia''s body!

    ¡¸You are-¨D¨Dkafuh, cough-!?¡¹

    udia opened her eyes wide and tried to say something, but the dull pain on her sr plexus caused her to cough.

    At the same time, that dull pain shook her memory back.

    ¡¸-, Aziz! Aumale!?¡¹

    She looked around while still being carried by the thing''s arm. She could only see storm of bloody wind and dested townscape. The people she was looking for, weren''t there.

    But, the answer unexpectedly came from her arch-enemy.

    ¡º<em>Kakaka-. If it</em><em>''</em><em>s that human, he already became the nourishment for my body. It was his reward for being useful.</em>¡»

    ¡¸A, aa, such thing¡­¡­¡¹

    "That human" ¨D¨Dudia guessed that it undoubtedly referred to Aumale.

    Aumale Garret. He was udia''srade and also her subordinate. And then¨D¨Dthe "traitor" who caused the incident this time.

    udia recalled. Due to Aumale''s report, together with Aziz she hurried to the "hall of mirror gate" that connected to the foreign world¨D¨Dto "hell" in a hurry.

    Aumale reported in panic that the seal of the "mirror gate" was loosening, that at that rate the "gate of hell" would open.

    But, what was reflected on the eyes of udia who arrived at that hall was the "mirror gate" with its seal in pristine condition.

    When udia was going to ask what was the meaning of that, it was Aziz''s anguished voice which entered udia''s ear.

    When she turned around to see what happened, she saw the figures of the two clinging on each other as though they were embracing. It was as though, when Aziz turned around just like udia to ask what was going on, Aumale grappled him.

    And then, her important step-younger brother fell on his knees.

    They weren''t rted by blood. However, since the time he was taken in when he was a child with simr circumstances like her, Aziz became her family as though he was her little brother. And that beloved little brother of her was sinking on his own puddle of blood.

    Why? Why, Aziz was copsing? Why, a knife was stabbed into his stomach? Why, was so much blood flowing out like that?

    udia who was unable to immediately understand the scene happening in front of her eyes screamed to call out at Aziz. Aumale smoothly approached her who was like that.

    What udia remembered was the impact she felt right after that on her sr plexus, and how the "Heavenly Light Cross" she carried was taken and thrown away.

    There, udia was taken aback with surprise and felt around her chest. Because she was made to abandon the "Heavenly Light Cross", she confirmed on her body thinking ''could it be'', but¡­¡­

    The result that was just as expected caused blood to leave from her expression.

    ¡º<em>Is this, what are you looking for?</em>¡»

    ¡¸! Return it!¡¹

    Even though udia understood that it was pointless, meaningless, andughable, she couldn''t help but to yell it.

    Something like a tentacle that was stretching out from the shoulder of the "shadow" had an antique reddish brown cross with chain attached dangling from there. That was exactly the reason why udia''s face went pale. It was the secret treasure that only udia was permitted to bring. It must not be handed over to the enemy no matter what.

    In front of the "shadow" who was sneering at udia''s agitation, she slowly closed her eyes.

    She wasn''t giving up.

    It was the reverse.

    It was for fighting.

    She had no weapon and also norade, but since that day, from that time when the nightmarish scene of her childhood was carved into her heart, she had determined, resolved, and prepared herself!

    ¡¸¨D¨DOh Lord, please hear the prayer of Thy child. Please grant Thypassionate andmenting voice within mine heart. Please bestow the divine protection to Thy devout believer¨D¨D¡¹

    It was the manifestation of power that could only be used by very little part of people even within the organization udia belonged too. The exercise of miracle by chanting scripture.

    Faint jade colored light wrapped around udia and burned the arm of the "shadow" that was restraining her!

    But,

    ¡º<em>Kakaka-. Good, struggle. It</em><em>''</em><em>s a delicacy.</em><em>¡»</em>

    The unbothered sneeringugh and hell fire that was mixed with ckness coiled around udia. And then, an even more intense pressure assaulted udia. An unpleasant sound rang out from her ribs. Intense pain pierced through her brain.

    ¡¸Kuh!? ¨D¨DOh Lord, I beg You to cut down the evil of the wicked, and help the righteous to stand firmly. The shield of God protects me. Those with just heart is saved by God.¡¹

    But, udia didn''t stop praying. She wouldn''t stop just because of pain.

    The gentle phosphorescence wrapping around udia like firefly light was increasing in radiance, causing the arm of the "shadow" to smoke white.

    In front of such udia, the lump of shadow was slowly¡­¡­

    ¡ºire? Why are you tormenting your mother?¡»

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    The prayer that caused miracle stopped. Though she immediately restarted,

    ¡ºHow horrible you are, ire. You are still nning to torment your father?¡»

    ¡¸Sto, stop!¡¹

    She missed those voices, and yet those voices contained hatred that stopped her prayer for sure this time.

    In front of udia''s eyes¨D¨Dwere the figures of her dear mother and father. The two who only had their head left.

    She got shback of that day''s scene. To shake it off, udia tried to strengthen the power of miracle further, but the two was looking as pained in proportion with her effort.

    ¡¸u, aa¨D¨D¡¹

    Shadow loomed over her determination from that day.

    She understood. This was an illusion. A nightmare that this foreign world and the "shadow" showed her.

    She understood.

    But,

    ¡ºStop it, ireee¡»

    ¡ºPlease, don''t hurt us even more than this¡»

    To think, that her heart was this weak. udia harbored an emotion that resembled despair while stopping her words of prayerpletely.

    And then, the zing hell fire. It burned udia''s skin as though to say that it was her punishment.

    ¡¸aAAAAAAAAAAAH!?¡¹

    ¡º<em>The</em><em>greatest flesh that will conceive my body. I won</em><em>''</em><em>t destroy it.</em>¡»

    But, although it wouldn''t destroy the body, it seemed it didn''t mean that it wouldn''t torment her. Unpleasant voice that was smeared with sadism and scorn scorched the wound.

    Burn scar that was like welt was carved on udia''s body like a seal. Intense pain blocked her throat. Far from praying, even her will of resistance was messed up.

    Small tears spilled out from udia''s eyes.

    The tears that were immediately blown away into nothing by the bloody wind weren''t because of the pain, but because of her mortification.

    She had umted diligent study for more than ten years for the sake of this day.

    She repressed the negative emotion of hatred and resentment that would give strength to the "shadow", in order to fight with heart of purity and unselfishness, in order to negate the nightmarish childhood scene nesting inside her heart.

    And yet, she couldn''t do anything.

    Because she was betrayed by a person who she believed in. Because she witnessed her little brother was lethally wounded. Because she didn''t have any weapon in hand.

    She couldn''t even make those excuses.

    She believed that she could do more. With the diligent study and experience she had umted, her daily prayers, and her faithful heart, she believed that she had been bestowed with the strength to ovee the "shadow".

    But, this was the result.

    ¡¸¡­¡­O Lord-, grant me Thy hand of salvation-. Lend me Thy strength-¡¹

    ¡º<em>Kakaka-</em><em>¡»</em>

    She asked for salvation to God pleadingly, but what came back wasughing voice that fanned up disgust.

    The light of salvation didn''t shine down¨D¨D

    (O Lord, why, won''t You answer me¡­¡­)

    She couldn''t hear God''s voice¨D¨D

    Then, at the very least,

    (¡­¡­Please, please)

    She wanted to be punished as someone who would be great sinner for mankind after this. She wanted to be given punishment for her sin of being unable to resist evil.

    And then, she prayed for salvation even if only slightly to herrades who were like her family who fought until the bitter end¨D¨D

    ¡º<em>¡­¡­</em><em>? </em><em>¡­¡­</em><em>Human?</em><em>¡»</em>

    That call wasn''t directed to udia.

    The "shadow" suddenly stopped. Even while gasping in pain, udia somehow lifted up her face. And then, she understood even within her hazy mind. It wasn''t her who was addressed.

    The "shadow" looked around the surrounding suspiciously.

    Right after that, there were countless sounds of slicing wind!

    ¡º<em>!?</em>¡»

    The "shadow" swept its arm. Following its arm''s trajectory, a whip of hell fire flew and struck down the countless things flying toward it.

    One of the things stabbed ahead of the gaze of udia who was being held.

    It was a short sword with shape that udia had never seen before. A de of extended diamond shape, with guardless handle attached, at the end of the handle it became ring shaped. A strange shape. Even though it was jet ck colored as though to absorb light, for some reason it was shining faintly.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­¡¹

    Her eyes opened wide. She understood even though she had never seen it before. It was a short sword that was suitable to be thrown even while containing many utilities, something that shouldn''t be used by the existence of this foreign world.

    Yes, it was a "weapon that human used"!

    ¡¸Where do you think you are going?¡¹

    A human''s voice could be heard. A voice of a young man. It came from the other side of the bloody wind in front.

    ¡¸I don''t know the situation, but let me say that I cannot admire this. Learn some more about the way to escort woman.¡¹

    The "shadow" narrowed its eyes quietly.

    udia too was also directing her gaze toward the voice in surprise.

    Like that, he appeared.

    ¡¸Although, perhaps this warning is a bit too harsh for you whose figure is only like a shoddy portrayal¡­¡­in any case, this is a request from a courageous little brother. I''ll have you return that woman.¡¹

    A man in ck appeared as though melting out from inside the bloody wind.

    The sunsses and the mask that was covering almost all his lower face caused his face to be unknown. His figure walking calmly with a short sword in one hand made one apt to forget that this was a foreign world that was like hell.

    She thought that herrades came to save her, but this person''s figure didn''t exist within udia''s memory. He looked like a youth from the Orient who was younger than her but¡­¡­

    That man¨D¨Dwas making a turn adroitly for some reason. He pushed up his sunsses sharply. He crossed his arms, and made a striking pose! Just why in the world!

    udia''s brain was flooded with questions!

    The "shadow" swung its hell fire whip with no question asked. Perhaps the whip broke through sound barrier instantly, because it left the bursting sound *PAN-* in its wake, arriving at its target within an instant.

    Normally, the youth would be struck by the hell fire whip without even any time to blink and got burned to ash, or his body would be bisected and his life came to an end.

    Of course, the youth¨D¨Dwho had snapped seeing udia who was worn-out from torture and the sneeringugh of the "shadow" that was filled with delight which he could hear while he was approaching the two of them¨D¨Dthe lord easily struck back the whip with a zing hot short sword.

    The eyes of the "shadow" snapped wide open. And udia was also the same.

    In front of such monster of the foreign world and the woman who he ought to save, the lord grinned fearlessly¨D¨Dand dered.

    ¡¸From here on, unreasonableness will be performed. Lament your wretched luck of being in front of the abyss and fall to ruin.¡¹

    udia thought.

    ''Aa, my Lord, I''m grateful.

    To grant salvation to this one.

    But, o Lord.

    Please, tell me one thing.

    ¨D¨DWhy is Your messenger, still turning and posing like that?''<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¨C

    PS

    Theic of Arifureta''s original version has been updated at Gardo.

    Karm-san is seriously terrific. Also, Yue-san''s reluctant face really hit the spot.

    When I read it, Yue and Shia at that time certainly felt like that huuh, it''s nostalgic.

    It''s distributed freely at Ovep-sama''s homepage, so if you like please go read it by all means.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    ¨C

    ¡º<em>A mere human. Know your ce.</em>¡»

    The voice of the "shadow" gushed out haughtily, without any doubt that it was the superior existence.

    At the same time, it swung its arm while the whip of hell fire that branched and increased into more than ten rushed toward the lord from all direction. Every single one moved in a speed that was impossible to avoid by ordinary human if they reacted after seeing it.

    *Zuban-*, the sound of the lord''s body getting mercilessly torn apart into little pieces resounded.

    udia almost raised her voice unconsciously. She was about to let out a mere scream or perhaps a grieving voice. But, ether way there was no need for her to do that.

    Along with an anticlimax sound *bofun*, the figure of the lord that should have been melted and shed into fragments vanished when they noticed. In his ce a ck short sword¨D¨Da kunai appeared midair.

    Then, where was the lord?

    ¡º<em>Foolish.</em>¡»

    ¡¸Not really, isn''t that right?¡¹

    Instantly, the lord appeared behind the "shadow". Using substitute techniquekawarimi no jutsu, he switched location with one of the kunai that was deflected at the opening of the battle.

    But, the "shadow" instantly pinpointed the lord''s position and in less than a moment it attacked. Its sharp tail lengthened and pierced without it even turning around.

    The lord got his stomach pierced, however, he grinned widely.

    The next moment, a kunia came flying in the way that pierced that lord from his back.

    As expected, it seemed the "shadow" didn''t expect at all that an attack that would pierce the attacker himself woulde. The kunai pierced the "shadow" without giving it any leeway to strike down the kunai.

    ¡º<em>Guh!? Impossible!?</em>¡»

    The agitation of the "shadow" could be felt. Rather than getting surprised because it got hit, the cause of its surprise was more that the damage of the attack was unexpectedly big.

    A part of the "shadow" was vanishing like mist at the center where the kunai stabbed deeply. The kunai was naturally in the state of scorching red.

    The clone body that got hit by the tail vanished from the damage. At the same time, the "shadow" unleashed an attack that swept through the area behind it.

    It was unknown just how many branches of whip the "shadow" could produce. Whip of hell fire that easily numbered more than a hundred gouged out the road of rubblespletely, the buildings at the surrounding were pulverized. Buildings that got its bottom pir broken were copsing altogether. Thunderous sound shook the world, and dusts were rising up.

    And then, a voice could be heard from nowhere.

    ¨D¨DAbyss-style Doton JutsuEarth Ninja Art Naraku no KairouCome into my world of abyss (TN: Naraku no Kairou = Corridor of Naraka)

    Immediately after,

    ¡¸Kya!?¡¹

    A cute scream that didn''t suit the hellish battlefield resounded.

    ¡º<em>You bastard-</em>¡»

    The "shadow" looked at its left arm that was holding udia and raised an angry voice, but it was already toote.

    The lord that slipperily appeared from inside the ground held udia with a posture of holding her from below. And then, with a wide grin he disyed Abyss-style Kuuton JutsuAir Ninja Art "Bankage no KagerouThe abyss is always unevenly distributed".

    The lord aplished forced substitution to the coordinate of another slightly away ce along with udia and the air around him. Naturally, the arm of the "shadow" that was dragged into the space teleportation was severed. The attack that was immediately unleashed toward the lord also cut empty air in vain.

    The lord tossed away the arm of the "shadow" that was clinging on udia while holding her in princess carry.

    ¡º<em>The body that will give birth to me-. You lowly human dare!</em>¡»

    ¡¸You are just a "lowly shadow" right?¡¹

    Thunderous sound.

    The moment the "shadow" turned its focus at the recovered udia, the lord''s kick that was falling horizontally with freefalling speed hit the side of it.

    ¨D¨DAbyss-style TaijutsuMartial Art Kicking Style Juutsui Engeki KyakuFall Into The Deep Darkness (TN: Heavy crash me kick)

    Added with the momentum from horizontal freefalling using gravity magic "ck Vortex", the moment the kick impacted, the lord increased his body weight by several times over to raise the destructive power. Furhtermore using enchanting type magic, he wrapped his leg with me element magic.

    It was a technique he only thought just now! Of course the naming too!

    ¡¸Hm. It''s not a bad technique for something that I used for the first time. But¡­¡­the technique''s name needs further consideration.¡¹

    The "shadow" was sent flying to crash into the building right beside it.

    The lordnded down *step* on the spot where the "shadow" was standing on until just a moment ago and muttered such thing. It seemed that the naming wasn''t really fitting. It seemed that another Hauria n meeting would be necessary.

    Founder Baltofelt! It would be his turn there!

    ¡¸E, eh? Ah? Tw, two people? Different person? Bu, but the same¡­¡­or rather, the power just now-¡¹

    udia-sama was in the middle of great shock! Her jade eyes were swirling on and on.

    It wasn''t strange for her to be like that. Even though the two people were wearing mask, but their appearance until their atmosphere were as alike as two peas in a pot.

    In addition from the her view point who knew better than anyone about the mightiness of the "shadow", her natural enemy, this person easily recovered her back from that "shadow", and in the end, he even blew away the "shadow" that should bepletely unaffected against physical attack using a single kick. Furthermore, the kick had the strength to send the "shadow" crashing into a building.

    In the end, the conclusion she formed within her confusion was,

    ¡¸As I thought, aah, the Lord''s messenger is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hello, I''m the demon king''s right-hand man.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    An abnormal situation where the God''s messenger introduced himself as an underling of evil. udia-sama''s eyes were swirling once more.

    But, at that timing, from the other side of the building where the "shadow" crashed into, a roar that would shook anyone''s sanity thundered. At the same time, countless shes surged from the building. It was a sight that looked like countlesssers sweeping through everything.

    *Zuzuzu-*, the building was <em>starting to slip down </em>due to its own weight.

    ¡¸You must be confused but there is not time. I''ll save the exnation forter. Right now stay quiet and let me save you!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? A, ye, yes!¡¹

    udia''s head nodded up and down honestly and quickly. The lord fixed his hold on her and began to turn back through the path he came from with great speed.

    ¡¸Hold it back!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹

    A clone leaped forward in front of the lord and became a vanguard, then the remaining two clones appeared with *pon-* sound and charged toward the "lump of shadow and hell fire" that was visible at the other side of the destroyed building.

    udia opened her eyes wide saying ¡¸Clo, clones!? It''s the mystery of the eastern!?¡¹. It seemed that she was unexpectedly knowledgeable about subculture. Or perhaps, because of her position she knew a lot about the mystique side.

    He wanted to be spared from a second Danessa. Inside the lord was wishing strongly that it was thetter.

    But, there, seeing the "shadow" that was increasing its pressure and repulsiveness, udia was taken aback and raised her voice.

    ¡¸Please wait! That thing-, the "key of holy cross"! We have to take it back!¡¹

    It seemed it was something really important.

    But, taking it back was an impossible request. The proof was how udia was coughing hard and the little amount of blood that she coughed at the same time.

    The cause was one. It was the bloody wind of this foreign world. Its toxic substance was gnawing at udia. The lord didn''t understand the how, but it seemed that udia wasn''t affected like this while she was restrained by that "shadow", but damage was umting within her now with certainty right after he took her back.

    It was clear that it was necessary to escape from this foreign world even for a second faster.

    And then, it wasn''t just udia. Rather, different from udia who was under a kind of protection, the lord was already under the effect of the bloody wind for quite some time.

    udia was looking up at the lord''s face pleadingly inside his embrace and noticed that. It was hard to notice because of the ck mask, but the mouth area was changing color. In addition, right now, a trickle of blood was flowing down slowly from the sunsses.

    Blood vomit, nosebleed, tears of blood. Even he who showed up like a savior was also being gnawed by this environment that was harmful to human.

    But, even so, that key was the only thing that mustn''t be stolen no matter what. Rather, even if udia had to throw away her life, that was the only thing¡­¡­

    ¡¸No need to worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Different from theposed act until just now, the lord''s voice gave the impression of slight fatigue. But, mysteriously a voice that was calming was directed toward udia.

    The lord slightly pulled closer his arm that was circled around udia''s shoulder so she wouldn''t fall and he turned his palm to face above.

    udia was pulled closer with a jerk and her face became pushed onto the lord''s neck. Because of her special position, she had no experience of getting embraced by a male who was near her age. Even while understanding that this wasn''t the time, she held her breath while her heart was skipping a beat.

    But, what happened right after that caused her to gulp even more.

    ¡¸It''s a bit of bad habit of mine to have sticky fingers. An essory this beautiful doesn''t match that kind of chap that look like shoddy picture, that was why my hand moved by itself.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that is-¡¹

    The ring in the lord''s finger emitted light. Light shed on his palm. From there, what appeared was exactly what udia asked to take back, a cross ne that was endowed with artistic beauty despite its antique feel¨D¨D"the key of holy cross".

    It seemed Aby-san somehow also snatched "the key of holy cross" when he dealt the kick. The "shadow" was enraged when udia was taken from it, creating an opening. But despite that, what a quickness. Certainly, the lord''s sticky fingers was bad just as he personally stated.

    ¡¸I don''t know what is this "thing" but¡­¡­if it''s that important, don''t let it get stolen again next time okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes-. Thank you, very much.¡¹

    udia slowly reached out and took the "key of holy cross". She put it around her neck and then grasped it tightly as though embracing it into her chest. She then said her words of gratitude.

    And then, she looked up once more at the lord wonderingly, thinking ¡¸Just who in the world this person is?¡¹.

    But, even that conversation was forced toe to an end due to the pressing matter.

    ¡¸Chih. One got destroyed. One more time, I''ll leave it to you okay, me!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s more troublesome than expected but, just leave it to me, me.¡¹

    The lord cursed, at the same time he summoned a clone. Yes, one of the two clones that were left behind to hold back the "shadow" was annihted.

    Because he had already consumed a considerable amount of magic power, he only put a little magic power into the clone bodies to save energy, and he also in a state where he sealed the techniques that consumedrge amount of magic power. But for a clone to be annihted in this short time, he couldn''t stop from getting a shudder.

    There, the lord rushed into the storm of bloody wind once more. The ghoul-like things rejoiced as though to say ¡¸The prey returned!¡¹ and rushed the lord.

    The ghoul-like things approached like a muddy stream. The clone body who acted as vanguard resolved to ept some damage and charged forward. The clone shed with shining short swords in both hands, discarded them, then mowed down the enemies with me element magic.

    ¡¸I have question, do you have a way to seal that mirror entrance?¡¹

    The lord''s main body, even with his hands upied, he used magic and threw all his kunais that were manipted using telepathy stone to the surrounding to prevent the enemies from approaching, while asking udia that.

    It was a sudden question, but udia nodded firmly.

    ¡¸This "key of holy cross" is for that.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Even my sticky fingers can be useful sometimes.¡¹

    Winged ghoul-like things attacked from the sky. Kunais flew and shot them down, but the full use of clone bodies, diverse use of gravity magic, the numerous consecutive magic, and above all else, the long stay in this environment, and the body strengthening and revitalization that were continuously activated all along.

    His magic power had be lower than twenty percent.

    Unfortunately, both his hands were full. The unceasing attack of the ghoul-like things, and the control of the clone bodies to hold back the "shadow" made him unable to spare the time to drink recovery medicine.

    But, if he could just return to the original world, udia would seal the gate. He could recover himself after that. Right now speed was of the most importance. It would be the lord''s victory if he just arrived at the destination!

    ¡¸Hahah, a carnage like this has been so long. Not bad!¡¹

    The vanguard clone was crushed by number.

    He used the skill "Shadow Dance" to make the ghoul-like things rushing him as his footsteps.

    He leaped across them while summoning a clone at the same time. He burned away the enemy at hisnding point using fire ninja art and secured the escape route while turning the surrounding into quicksand using earth ninja art and made the enemies stumbled.

    For himself he used "Wood Chip Dance" to rush away using grains of sand as foothold. Against the countless arms reaching toward him, he used thebination technique of illusion and gravity magic "Shadow of nted Death" and broke through everything by a paper''s breadth.

    The enemies surely want to get a bite of him no matter what.

    Against the lord whose momentum couldn''t be stopped, the ghoul-like things tried to stop him physically by forming thick and dense wall of flesh at the front.

    The kunais floating midair formed circle formation in front of the lord. The kunais that were forming circle formation like a barrel of gatling gun started to rotate clockwise in high speed. They were even turning red hot. They looked just like a ring of fire in circus.

    But, naturally, it wasn''t something for a fierce beast to hop through.

    It was for digging.

    ¨D¨DAbyss-style Katon Futon Combined Formation Houou DaishouhaThere is no hope in stopping deep darkness (TN: Firebird''s Great Flight)

    The ring of me that flew forward in rotation like a cannon ball mercilessly gouged the flesh wall of the ghoul-like things with the des of me and wind that whirled like a tornadobined with the high speed rotation of the kunais themselves.

    Something that should be called a tunnel of ghoul-like things was created, the lord sprinted through it instnatly before the tunnel was plugged.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Amazing. What power¡­¡­¡¹

    udia was unconsciously forgetting herself while watching in fascination. Words of admiration reflexively slipped out.

    But, right after that, udia noticed. *Gofuh*, a small coughing sound could be heard from the mouth of the young man carrying her while running.

    Looking closer, the stain on the mask was getting bigger than before. It was clear that he was vomiting blood once more.

    udia was ashamed.

    She should be a "person standing in the side that protect". And yet, she was simply getting carried like a princess while quietly watching the person who saved her getting hurt!

    ¡¸¨D¨DThe Lord consecrate those who saved. O wicked people, know this. What protects me is the love of God. What break thy is the anger of God.¡¹

    ¡¸! This is¡­¡­¡¹

    The lord, no, udia''s surrounding was shined with jade colored light. The jade light that was shining like a spherical barrier repelled or even exterminated the ghoul-like thing that touched the edge of the light.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, so this is the out-of-ce feeling that I''ve been sensing all this time. As I thought, you know about Tortus aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Tor, tus?¡¹

    The lord asked with surety, but the reply he got was a confused expression.

    But, that power was¡­¡­.the lord was going to ask further, but in an instant, his words stopped due to the vanishing of the clones that were tasked to hold back the "shadow".

    Because his remaining magic power had decreased until less than ten percent, he almost didn''t circte magic power and his attack method was also limited to only wrapping his short swords with magic power, so it could be said that it couldn''t be helped.

    But, the presence of the "shadow" that came chasing with outrageous speed was giving him no leeway as expected.

    Right now wasn''t the time to satisfy his curiosity. The priority was to definitely return to their original world!

    The lord swallowed his question and in exchange he theatrically sighed ¡¸fuh¡¹ like usual.

    ¡¸Fuh, you''ve guts. That helps.¡¹

    ¡¸I will protect you. I won''t let even one of the like of low level demone near.¡¹

    Even though her whole body was burned and the influence of the bloody wind was clearly weakening her, the light residing in udia''s eyes was getting stronger instead.

    Seeing her determined expression, the lord let out ¡¸fuh¡¹ that was longer than usual.

    And then, he summoned two clones around him. This time he didn''t send them to hold back the "shadow", but charged in delta formation to prate the avnche of the ghoul-like things in one go.

    A severe and repulsive pressure approached from behind. The ghoul-like things that kept advancing endlessly no matter how many were turned into ash.

    It was a game of tag where their lives were at stake, however, the end finally came to view.

    ¡¸There it is!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­¡¹

    At the gap of the swarming ghoul-like things, the form of the "mirror gate" could be seen. The ghoul-like things were advancing in desperate frenzy, but they were turned into ashes one after another and got pushed back just barely.

    What came into their sight was a flickering light that was like an aurora with the color of dead grass. In a nce the swaying curtain of light looked unreliable, but that light that was deployed to cover the whole surface of the mirror wasn''t approached by the ghoul-like things at all.

    Furthermore, arrows, bullets, throwing daggers, and the likes were flying out from inside the aurora of dead grass color, piercing and exterminating the ghoul-like things one after another.

    ¡¸It seems yourrades are waiting for your return huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it appears so.¡¹

    The lord nced at the teary udia and smiled wryly inside his heart.

    Just in case, the lord also stabbed kunais in the minimum range and deployed a barrier (the type that could be prated from inside while isting things from outside) to protect just the mirror surface, but like this perhaps it was meaningless for him to do that.

    ¡¸I''ll ask just in case, but that aurora-like light, it''s a type that will be okay even if we touch it right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. That''s the "light of sacred destruction" that the chief used. It''s the light of protection that will destroy only the wicked. It doesn''t have any effect on human.¡¹

    ¡¸Magnificent. Then, we will charge right into it like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    A terrific roar thundered from behind. The voice sounded as though it was shaking with frustration from being sure that its prey would definitely escape.

    udia looked behind from across the lord''s shoulder. The girl was also simrly frustrated. She wondered just for what all the training she had umted until now. Wasn''t it for the sake of this day?

    Although she was suppressed right from the beginning because of betrayal, but for her to be forced to retreat helplessly like this¡­¡­.

    She suppressed the negative feeling that was about to bloat up and shook her head. Right now she had to survive. And then, she had to give her all to not let the residences of this world to cross to the human world.

    However, someday, she would without fail¡­¡­

    ¡¸-, Dodge!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    A whip of hell fire rushed like aser, piercing through all the ghoul-like things in between.

    It was thest struggle of the "shadow". Even still, it was a strong threat.

    The clones at the lord''s left and right immediately leaped to the back. They lined up after each other in the whip''s line of fire toward their main body.

    ¨D¨DAbyss-style Doton Futon Combined Formation Tenshou no HouryuuCome, the dragon of dark abyss (TN: Dragon of the summit colliding on heaven)

    One clone stabbed his short sword into the ground and the ground instantly protruded. It struck the ghoul-like things around as though the ground was piercing the sky, at the same time it formed a thick earth wall.

    ¨D¨DFifty meters remaining until the "mirror gate".

    The earth wall stopped the whip of hell fire on its track even if only for a few seconds.

    The wall was pulverized, and whip of hell fire that stretched like a spear pierced the clone, exterminating it.

    ¨D¨DAbyss-style Juuton JutsuGravity Ninja Art Naraku no MashuBy my evil hand, sink, into the deep darkness (TN: Evil influence of Naraka)

    A super gravity field was formed around the second clone. The rushing whip of hell fire was falling toward the ground, as though it was being grasped by the hand of the devil that was crawling out from hell.

    With the lord''s remaining magic power, the gravity magic could only be activated for around two seconds, but it was worth it to maintain the magic until the very end.

    The second clone was torn to pieces by the whip''s overwhelming momentum, but,

    ¨D¨DThirty meters remaining until the "mirror gate"

    At the other side of the "mirror gate", they could see people wearing habit or cassock opening their eyes wide in surprise.

    ¡¸Kuh,ing! My barrier won''t be able to endure that attack without a sacred vessel!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s enough if you just repel the rabble.¡¹

    Thest clone cut open the path forward.

    The whip of hell fire rushed. Kousuke rotated with a twirl and performed back step run while deploying his kunais. He deployed the barrier of space istion.

    ¨D¨DTwenty meter remaining until the "mirror gate"

    It was enough. He bought enough distance!

    ¡¸This is just a second-hand opinion, but ording to the demon king¨D¨D¡¹

    Turning around, then a dash with full power. At the same time, the clone who acted as the vanguard also turned around. When they passed each other, the main body and the clone body were both grinning widely.

    ¨D¨DTen meters remaining until the "mirror gate"

    The "shadow" was approaching rapidly. Thest clone who leaped in front of it traced what the lord''s lips were saying.

    ¡¸Self-explosion, is romance.¡¹

    Light shed. A terrific explosion st mowed down the surrounding without sparing anything. The charging "shadow" also wasn''t an exception.

    After all, thest explosion was added with the release of a me element magic that was activated with all the lord''s remaining magic power which he poured into the clone.

    The "shadow" wasn''t blown into nothing like the ghoul-like things around, but it was forced to back away without being able to sprint forward or anything.

    A roar resounded once more. Thest attack was unleashed along with a shriek that polluted the human mind. The whip of hell fire stretched for udia, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸My bad, stalker. This is my win.¡¹

    ¨D¨DThe remaining distance until the "mirror gate"¡­¡­zero

    The lord leaped into the "mirror gate: with udia in hand. He embraced her as though to protect her and rolled on the ground inside the previous underground room. And then, at the end he entered a kneeling pose on one knee and looked at udia.

    udia returned the gaze with eyes that were filled with strong light and she nodded firmly.

    ¡¸Under the name of the Lord, o the fortress of the oppressed. Let the solid gate repel the wicked.¡¹

    She prayed so while lifting the "key of holy cross". The "key of holy cross" emitted an intense light and the "mirror gate" also shined in resonance.

    And then, liquid that looked like mercury overflowed from the relief, covering the mirror surface in the blink of eye¨D¨D

    ¡º<em>The day of the end is near! The path is already connected! Just wait! The body that will give birth to me</em>¨D¨D¡»

    The terrifying scream was interrupted, and the mirror returned into a normal mirror that reflected only the underground room and the people in it.

    Silence filled the underground room. Inside the underground room, several people d in habit or cassock were all still staring still at the "mirror gate" while holding their breath.

    They had just witnessed before their eyes a critical situation that was beyond description. It seemed they were unable to immediatelyprehend that it had happened for real.

    ¡¸Cough-, guh¡¹

    That silence that came from such terrifying experience, was broken by a pained voice.

    Those people went ''hah'' in surprise and turned their gaze toward the voice, there they saw an unknown young man¨D¨DKousuke, getting on all four with red smoke smoldering from his whole body.

    It seemed after returning to the human world, thanks to the closing of the "mirror gate", the red mist gnawing into Kousuke was dispersing.

    And then, Kousuke himself was in a state of a step before running out of magic powerpletely, he was suffering from the damage gnawing into his body¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ho, honored messenger, are you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, just what the hell with that¡ºunreasonableness will be performed¡», it''s just painful, the skill name is also really painful. Painful history was produced by a loot¡¹

    The figure of the young man who was writhing from the wound of the heart rather than external injury could be seen there.

    It appeared, self-explosion was romance. However, it seemed that depending on the type of the self-explosion, there was one that brought nothing but pain.

    udia who was gentlyid down before Kousuke got on all four was also writhing like Kousuke with red smoke rising from her body. Even so she still called out to Kousuke worriedly. But seeing his pain that seemed somewhat different from what she thought, her quirky tone changed into a doubt, asking¡¸¡­¡­alright?¡¹.

    While she herself was in a state where it was the best she could do to maintain her consciousness, she was still worrying about Kousuke. Seeing such udia, Kousuke felt like the wound of his heart was healed slightly.

    She was surely a healing kind of Onee-san¡­¡­. While thinking such idiotic thing, she felt the girl''s virtuous nature and let out a relieved sigh, feeling d that he saved her.

    And then, while holding back the pain of his tired heart, Kousuke pulled down his mask and grinned widely.

    ¡¸It''s fine already. Your little brother too.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Daa¡¹

    Hearing those words, udia guessed why this young man came to save her. At the same time, she recalled the hopeless situation of his little brother before she fainted and color left from her face.

    But, her heart immediately calmed down.

    Because Kousuke was on all four, and also because udia was lying down, Kousuke''s face right now could only be seen by her.

    Due to Kousuke''s soft expression, and the ambience of his eyes that could be faintly seen even through the sunsses due to this very close distance, udia felt reassured even without any basis.

    That Kousuke''s words, were stating the truth.

    Because of thatrge relieve, her stretched nervous tension snapped, her extreme fatigue and great injury rapidly taking away her consciousness.

    The current udia couldn''t go against that. Because the savior in front of her who she didn''t even know his name was giving off so much gentle atmosphere.

    An overwhelming sense of relieve enveloped her.

    In the end, she wondered how long it had been since she felt this much relieve.

    Even though her whole body was pained, even though she couldn''t sleep¡­¡­

    While understanding that, udia let go of her consciousness with a greatly relieved expression.

    Kousuke smiled slightly at udia who rxed herself limply while taking out a recovery medicine from the Treasure Warehouse and drank it.

    But, at that time,

    ¡¸Originally, we should say our thanks.¡¹

    It was a heavy voice that was filled with dignity. ¡¸Aa~,e to think of it, I''m surrounded by THE - suspicious people of Vatican huh¡¹, thinking that, Kousuke turned his gaze toward the voice while sweating coldly a bit. Just in case, he put on his mask again before lifting up his face.

    There, he saw an old man at the middle of his seventy wearing a priest cassock.

    Although, despite the manyyers of wrinkle that were carved on his face which gave the impression of such age, his straight back and dignified posture, his sharp gray pupils, his swept back hair that was growing in ample despite the all white color, all of those made him looked younger. While the old man was wearing the outfit of a clergyman, his aura felt like a veteran soldier.

    One of his hands was holding an opened book. Curiously, that book seemed to be made from metal te. It wasn''t just the binding of the book, the whole book was made from around five thin sheets of metal piled up on each other.

    It looked quite heavy, but he continued to hold it with one hand without difficulty.

    *Zari-* The sound of feet moving resounded.

    Kousuke''s Presence Detection told him that several people in this ce were moving to surround him. The only path to exit was already blocked.

    ¡¸But, who are you, and why are you here. Depending on your reason, I believe that we might need to judge you rather than thanking you. ¡­¡­Now then, you. Will you quietly put down your weapon and agree to be restrained?¡¹

    Now then, what should he do.

    Honestly speaking, it was Kousuke who want to know things. His original mission was also to investigate that. He had the thinking that he might be fine with following what the other side said if they would offer him information without hiding anything.

    Because based from what he saw through udia and Aziz, these people didn''t seem that bad.

    Although, this situation right now.

    Putting aside the old man in front of him who udia called as chief, the people surrounding him were releasing killing intent, seeming like they were going to attack anytime.

    Even if it was Kousuke who had taken back udia from the foreign world, it didn''t change that he was an intruder. And then, these people just got a lot of theirrades killed by many intruders.

    In addition, it seemed that young man Aziz was carried away in order to get treated, so he wasn''t here. In that case, these people should have been told about Aumale''s betrayal. Inside them there should be a jumbled feeling of paranoia.

    On top of that, although he had brought back udia, she was in a tattered state¡­¡­

    In the end, how much they would listen to him?

    How much they would answer if he asked them?

    From the word "restrained", they didn''t intend to have a "dialogue" but an "investigation". The prospect was slim, and even in case the event progressed smoothly, a considerable time would be spent.

    And then, the greatest problem was the demand to put down his weapon¡­¡­

    Unknown identity, unknown objective, and then enormous threat level.

    Their demand for him to put down his weapon was extremely natural, and Kousuke could understand that. But, having his artifacts investigated wouldn''t be good at all.

    "Mirror gate" "Key of holy cross". And then udia''s power, and the words "sacred vessel" that she said while they were escaping.

    These people¡­¡­most likely possessed the knowledge and skill to investigate artifact to a certain degree.

    (Gi, giving the artifacts to the Vatican without Nagumo''s permission¡­¡­impossible! I cannot imagine what kind of punishment will wait!)

    The demerit of agreeing to their demand was too great.

    Perhaps these people felt uneasy toward Kousuke who was pondering without answering. Or perhaps, they were wordlessly insisting to each other to quickly subdue him and finished up, because the killing intent of the people around became exceptionally stronger. Everyone readied their weapon and prepared to fight.

    Blood was rising into their head¡­¡­that must be a factor that caused them to be like that, in any case a precariousness of a situation that was just a step away from explosion could be felt.

    Kousuke smiled frivolously (it couldn''t be seen because of the mask) while asking.

    ¡¸Not surrendering my weapon, no restrain. A peaceful dialogue while drinking tea. How does that sound for you?¡¹

    The answer that came was the doubling of the killing intent! The voices of heart¡¸Don''t screw around bastaaard!¡¹ came rushing at Kousuke!

    Kousuke tried insisting¡¸I can understand the feeling of you all! But see, I had at least risked my life to save yourrades you know!?¡¹.

    Their tension wasn''t swayed. Though there were several people who showed confusion in their eyes.

    Even the "chief" seemed to understand that Kousuke wouldn''t obey. He looked extremely calm, but the me of rage was flickering inside his eyes.

    His self-restraint was really something, but from his point of view, he just got a lot of his subordinates murdered with no question asked, what''s more their holy ground Vatican was ransacked as the enemy pleased. It seemed that weing an unknown intruder politely was an impossible talk for him.

    ¡¸It''s unfortunate. Your strength is a threat, but it seems right now you are really exhausted. We will use this chance. I''ll pray that you will understand our situation and listen obediently.¡¹

    The "chief" waved his hand slowly.

    Right after that, a blonde haired youth¨D¨Dsomeone who emitted conspicuous killing intent even among these people, a youth who was called Wynn in Kousuke''s memory rapidly drew near with a thin sword in one hand.

    (Aah, geez. Even though I''m tired! Although, there is no way I can obediently give up my weapon! Because I don''t want to get punished!)

    Kousuke couldn''t possible put on air whimsically to think for long in front of these people who were brimming with killing intent. He had bought time to let the recovery medicine disyed its effect to a certain degree.

    The damage on his body was deep, and his recovery rate was still thirty percent but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Well, it''s enough.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    The thin sword was swung to hit the target with the t of its de. Seeing Kousuke used it as a foothold, Wynn let out a shocked voice that was unable to believe it.

    ¡¸You won''t get away!¡¹

    A girl with braided chestnut hair¨D¨DAnna leaped forward with tonfas in both hands.

    She surely thought that midair Kousuke wouldn''t be able to do anything. Of course, Kousuke casually dodged. He somersaulted forward using the dust midair as foothold.

    ¡¸Hee!?¡¹

    Anna-chan passed through empty air where there was no one with a stupid voice. She looked at Kousuke with an expression that wanted to say¡¸That''s foul isn''t it!?¡¹.

    ¡¸My bad, if we are going to talk, let''s do it after both our sides has cooled down a bit yeah?¡¹

    While saying that, two men were attacking in the timing when Kousuke was about tond. They were blown away by midair spinning kick from a body agility that could only be thought as inhuman. Kousuke dashed toward the exit passage in full speed.

    ¡¸Stop!¡¹

    ¡¸Surrender!¡¹

    Two men blocked the passage ahead. Both men had shaved head with no eyebrows. Their faces were also simr, were they skinhead brothers?

    In any case, invisibility full throttle.

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    The skinhead brothers splendidly split their questioning tone with each other. Below them, Kousuke easily passed through with a slide.

    Kousuke''s invisibility that wouldn''t be noticed by a normal person even if he was right in front of them. Even people who had receivedbat training would fall into a state of "unable to react immediately even if they could see him" depending on the situation.

    Just like how people wouldn''t be aware even if they noticed grass swaying in front of their eyes, the brain didn''t realize that there was something that they needed to react to.

    ¡¸What are you doing! Bhus, Bruce!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, sorry-¡¹

    ¡¸What''s that just now!?¡¹

    Even after they returned to their senses from Wynn''s angry yell, the skinhead brothers were shaken from the strange phenomenon. Further angry yell from the chief ¡¸Don''t let him get away!¡¹ made them to turn around in panic and chased after Kousuke.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­¡­that person, is strange!¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    Wynn also agreed with what Anna said with half-screaming voice.

    Kousuke was running ahead with his back turned toward them, but even when they tried to aim at his back with projectile weapon, for some reason they couldn''t fix their aim. Far from that, if they didn''t concentrate strongly, even though they were chasing right behind him now, it felt like they were going to forget who they were chasing.

    Before long, Kousuke easily reached the former wide space. His figure vanished behind a pir for a moment, but his pursuers immediately caught the sight of him rushing up the stair.

    ¡¸I''ll restrain him! ¨D¨DFlow and seize. Like the seven times transparent silver, refined in the hearth of high pce.¡¹

    Right after that, one of the tonfa that Anna had was enveloped in faint light. Chain of light flew out from its tip.

    Kousuke threw a nce toward the disturbing presence approaching him from the back.

    ¡¸No matter how I see it, that''s Shirasaki''s favorite, "Binding Shining Chain", thank you very much, god damn it all!¡¹

    As expected, other than "mirror gate" and "key of holy cross", they seemed to have other special weapon.

    Kousuke who was in the middle of rushing up the stair was bound by the chain of light rushing at him.

    ¡¸I got him! The Mr. oddball!¡¹

    ¡¸Who is the oddball! Braided tonfa-chan!¡¹

    Kousuke-san vanished with a pop. Only the reverberation of his tsukkomi remained. Then only a small stone, the one-time use artifact for the use of the substitution technique was left behind. It was disposable, so it was just a rock after use.

    ¡¸Wha-!? He vanished!? What''s going on!?¡¹

    ¡¸-, as I thought, that guy is also someone chosen by a sacred vessel¡­¡­¡¹

    Wynn and others stopped moving from the confusion. One of hisrades, a youth with pointy hair and Oriental face carrying an antique-looking rapid-fire bowgun went ''Ah'' and raised his voice while pointing his finger.

    ¡¸Not the stair! The elevator!¡¹

    When everyone went ''hah'' in surprise and looked there, they saw the figure of Kousuke climbing up by kicking on the wall.

    ¡¸Lee! Do it! Don''t kill him!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it! but, don''t me me for some injury okay!¡¹

    Saying that, the bowgun user youth who was called Lee fired a metal arrow toward Kousuke.

    ¡¸Whoops!¡¹

    ¡¸What thee!?¡¹

    In respond to the arrow that was flying through the air, Kousuke stabbed one short sword on the wall to stay in position, then he struck down the arrow with another short sword.

    The amazing feat caused Lee to raise a surprised yell, but he immediately fired consecutively, not wanting the target to get away. Seeing Lee''s skill that fired all the arrows aiming at spots that weren''t lethal, it made Kousuke understood that the youth was indeed first ss.

    But, the six arrows flying at him were all struck down or cut apart with a short sword in hand. After that Kousuke naturally continued to go up.

    ¡¸As expected, it''s impossible for him to do the same with bullet right?¡¹

    One of the skinhead brothers just now, the one called Bruce was readying an old looking rifle.

    By the way, because of the gunshot sound the rifle made, it couldn''t really be used inside the city. And due to their work, bowgun and rifle¨D¨Dwhich one was better was something that Bruce and Lee often shed about.

    Although, right now there was no need to hold back. The rifle that could fire five shots consecutively was fired by Bruce without reservation.

    Of course, everything was cut apart.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Including the "chief" who cameter from behind, everyone were staring speechlessly in wonderment.

    It was more or less a "sham bullet shing" with trick of using gravity magic to pull the bullets toward the short sword, but for them who had no way of knowing that, it was certainly a scene that made them doubted their eyes.

    ¡¸In my personal opinion, I''m quite able in escaping. Well then, let''s meet again if the destiny will it.¡¹

    *Clink*, Kousuke sheathed the short sword on his back, and then he dashed up the wall in one go after saying only that. Like that he vanished toward the surface.

    After that, there were only them who were still standing dumbfounded.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Kousuke who got out at the surface for the time being climbed up the dome of San Pietro Cathedral and took the panoramic view from there.

    And then, he grimaced seeing the disastrous situation inside the city of Vatican that still had ck smokes rising silently.

    It seemed it wasn''t just Vatican''s library, the art museum and the church, and even the administration building were also exploded.

    It appeared the fake tourists who assaulted here had already retreated. Within his sight, he could only see the tourists who were all shaken up while evacuating, and the staffs who were leading the evacuation and putting out the fire while yelling angrily.

    Of course, that didn''t mean that the attackers didn''t slip within those scared tourists again but¡­¡­

    ¡¸What a terrible thing to do¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke muttered unconsciously. There, his instinct suddenly whispered to him.

    Using his sunsses'' distance viewing function, he turned his gaze outside Vatican that were being left behind by the tourists.

    And then, he found it.

    ¡¸That guy¡­¡­¡¹

    Outside Vatican, on the rooftop of a building where it was just right to look at the library, he found the figure of a familiar man. The man was also using a binocr sometime to observe the situation inside the Vatican.

    ¡¸Why doesn''t hee? What is he doing there?¡¹

    When Kousuke voiced that question, the man sudenly¨D¨Ddropped his shoulders in disappointment. And then, he checked his watch and turned his gaze once more at the seriously chaotic Vatican. Heughed faintly and turned around.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Let''s try following him.¡¹

    Kousuke took off his sunsses and mask, his tattered coat, then he took out a new coat from Treasure Warehouse and wore it.

    And then, he leaped down from the dome and ran to chase the man.

    The man who the young man Aziz called "Leda-san" at the base outside Vatican, who should be hisrade.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The newest chapter of Arifureta Nichijou de Sekai Saikyou was updated in Gardo.

    The ABYSS at the front cover. In the end, does it mean the abyss, or perhaps the person that is pointed by the arrow¡­¡­

    Mori Misaki-sensei''s sense is shining bright!

    Also, Kaori-san in Nichijou, I''m liking how her dangerousness is increasing more and more lol

    It can be read in Ovep-sama''s homepage, so if you like, please go check it.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    ¨C

    AN: happy valentine<hr>

    ¡¸Yoo, <em>friend </em>Hajime-kun! It''s a great morning too today!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, <em>friend </em>Hajime-kun! Ah, let me hold your bag for you until in front of the ssroom.¡¹

    At the morning in February with its intense cold. Hajime who arrived at school was greeted by his ssmates Nakano Shinji and Saitou Yoshiki who was purposefully standing by nearby the shoe rack, lying in ambush of him.

    For some reason they were addressing Hajime like a close friend with amiable smile that looked gross. In addition, they were calling him with his first name, something that they had never done even once before.

    Hajime directed a suspicious gaze at the smiling two. For the time being, he confirmed that there was no ordinary student around who was watching¡­¡­

    ¡¸Kaori. Recovery magic please.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, this looks like a serious illness. I''ll go with the highest ss magic. ¨D¨D"Holy Scripture"!¡¹

    Kaori who was going to school with him showered down the light of highest ss light element recovery magic "Holy Scripture" with pinpoint precision toward Shinji and Yoshiki''s heads.

    *sh* The two''s head shined.

    ¡¸Who are you calling seriously ill!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right! We are acting like usual right? Aren''t we friends¨D¨D¡¹

    This time a divine light showered down on the two''s head. It was the age of god magic that surpassed the highest ss recovery magic¨D¨Dregeneration magic.

    ¡¸Stop it, Shirasaki-san! Stop applying magic wordlessly like that!¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll also said this in advance, stop looking at us with a pitying gaze like that as though we are tremendously pitiful people!¡¹

    The two tried to brush off the radiance dwelling in their head by tapping their hair. Hajime was sighing while changing his shoes.

    ¡¸And? Why are you twoing at me with behavior that is inviting nausea like that right from the morning? If you two are picking a fight, I''ll respond with the harassment methods that I had thought of until 108 types of them though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We are super sorry¡¹¡¹

    Shinji and Yoshiki bowed their head with beautiful harmony. However, it appeared they had some kind of objective, they were only moving their mouths mumblingly without trying to talk.

    ¡¸What''s the matter with the two of them I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? Perhaps they picked up and ate some strange thing? More importantly let''s go quickly to the ssroom.¡¹

    Hajime urged Kaori to keep going looking terribly uninterested. Shinji and Yoshiki were following after them slowly.

    While they were going to their ssroom, they were feeling a strangely restless and nervous atmosphere and attention, especially from the first years. Hajime and group getting attention were something regr, but this felt more than usual.

    ¡¸? What? The atmosphere is strange somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸H~m, you''re right. I wonder what''s going on¡­¡­wait, ah, so it''s that.¡¹

    It seemed Kaori guessed something from the attitude of the underssman girls.

    ¡¸What''s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, see, it''s that. The thing that is also making Myuu-chan high spirited.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa, Valentine huh.¡¹

    ''I see'', Hajime nodded. Behind him, Shinji and Yoshiki twitched.

    ¡¸Yep. It will be tomorrow. Look forward to it, Hajime-kun. I''ll make an extraordinarily delicious one for you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I''m happy to hear that.¡¹

    From behind, *gan gan gan-* the sound of fierce collision resounded. When the two looked back wondering what happened, there the sight of Shinji and Yoshiki bashing their head on the corridor''s wall looking like they were going to shed tear of blood was¡­¡­

    Hajime and Kaori looked at each other and,

    ¡¸Come to think of it, is your father all right? This is you Kaori we are talking about. Surely you prepared one for your father every year right? Last year the event passed through uneventfully because it was right in the middle of the returneemotion after all. Won''t he hold expectation for this year?¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san is really restless since the day before yesterday you know? It''s so embarrassing to watch him act like that.¡¹

    They were conversing as though nothing happened while starting to walk once more.

    From behind ¡¸You guys!? What are you doing!? There is blooding out!? Like waterfall!¡¹, the voice of a creeped out teacher could be heard, but it was like the BGM of a boring morning.

    ¡¸You know Hajime-kun, Otou-san casually left a valentine special edition magazine on the table. And then, he kept sending nces from slightly far away, checking whether I noticed or not. Geez, as a daughter, my father acting like that is something that I shouldn''t see, it''s embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸To, Tomoichi-san¡­¡­. Is it because of me, that he is feeling his share will be in danger this year so he made that kind of preparation?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, perhaps so. Recently he is casually sounding me out everyday.¡¹

    The backbone of Shirasaki family seemed to y his hand every day in order to obtain chocte from his daughter. Hajime let out a dryugh saying ¡¸Well, I understand his feeling¡¹.

    While the two were talking like that, they arrived at their ssroom.

    From the discussion between the wive~s, it was decided that they would do "going to school with just two of them" by turn, so Yue and others were already inside the ssroom.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, Hajime, you safe? Kaori didn''t do anything to you?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that I wonder!? I wonder!?¡¹

    Without even giving any greeting, it was Yue-sama''s "Kaori bullying first thing in the morning". Hajime headed to his seat while giving a brief nce at the two who were starting their daily morning ritual with the usual ''gyaa gyaa''.

    ¡¸Short time no see de~su, Hajime-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Hajime.¡¹

    While the ssmates were saying ¡¸Good morning¡¹ at him one after another, Shia and Shizuku were approaching him, one with a hop *pyon* while the other with a slow walk.

    After Hajime returned their greeting, Shia was hopping up and down *pyon pyon* while pressing with ¡¸Please listen to me-, Hajime-san!¡¹.

    ¡¸What''s up? Did something happen on your way to school?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Surprisingly, a hero appeared after so long!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­? Amanogawa? How did he return to earth¡­¡­¡¹

    If speaking of hero, then it was Amanogawa Kouki who quickly left school after returning to earth and went back to Tortus doing "holy precincts'' monster exterminator". Now after more than a year had passed, the degree of freedom in "opening gate" was increasing, and yet there should be no way that he was able to freely return by his own power.

    Hajime tilted his head looking puzzled. Shia shook her head left and right and answered.

    ¡¸It''s not that hero, it''s about the people who are confessing to me or Yue-san that recently has decreased in frequency remarkably.¡¹

    Hearing her words, the ssmates who were nonchntly eavesdropping were making understanding face saying ¡¸Aa, certainly. To attempt toy their hand of the demon king''s wife, they are indeed hero¡¹ in agreement.

    About half a year after returning to earth, not to mention the students in this school, even people from the neighboring schools, universities, and on top of that even working adult were often doing "street confession" to Yue and co.

    Although, they didn''t just get rejected, in the middle of their confession, their words were chopped down along with their love or their ulterior motive.

    The number of people with their heart broken, or even their body crushed couldn''t be counted. The rumor spread and the frequency was gradually decreasing. And recently due to their wless attitude in their rtionship with Hajime (there was also the effect of the recognition obstruction artifact though), such heroes were vanishing but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Seriously? Why is it happening again suddenly¡­¡­. Is it that? Are they in need of smash? I''ll pin down their location even right now using thepass.¡¹

    The boys of the ss all entered defensive stance for their crotch. Their motion that was without the slightest disorder was truly beautiful. Their simultaneous shivering from Shia''s words after that ¡¸No no, if it''s necessary then we will do the smashing ourselves so it''s all right¡¹, it also had a magnificent synchronization rate.

    ¡¸It must be that. As I thought, because the valentine is close, there must be people who take action with resolve.¡¹

    ¡¸From the male''s side? Normally it''s the reverse¡­¡­aa, I see. So it''s just like Nakano and Saitou.¡¹

    If they were good friend with Hajime, they might receive leftover chocte from Yue and co. Such ulterior motive was transparent from the two. The people doing street confession must be also taking action betting on the one in a million chances.

    Although, there was no way unknown people confessing at thiste would have any chance somehow, but today, there were people doing street confession. Just what in the world they were thinking?

    Hajime tilted his head in confusion, however he immediately went ¡¸Hm?¡¹ and looked around the ssroom.

    It seemed Shia''s mention of ¡¸Valentine¡¹ caused reaction. The girls in the ss were strangely restless. They who had survived the scene of carnage in the other world possessed guts andposure that were iparable with normal high schooler and the like, but now their atmosphere was somehow restless.

    Among them, Miyasaki Nana who were talking with Sonobe Yuuka and Sugawara Taeko threw a question casually.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Shizuku-chi~. Shia-chi~. Sure enough, you two will give Nagumo-chi chocte right~?¡¹

    ¡¸But of course desu! Today, when we get back home, all of us will make chocte together with Myuu-chan too!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Although, this is the first valentine for Shia and others, so we won''t just make chocte to hand to Hajime, but we are going to try making various things too.¡¹

    After Shia answered ¡¸I''m looking forward to it desuu!¡¹ energetically, Shizuku replied while ncing at Hajime looking a bit embarrassed.

    The boys in the ss were getting a faraway look seeing the two like that. They then let out conversation that sounded like escaping reality ¡¸I think this year it will be just from Kaa-chanmother again I think¡¹, or ¡¸Haa? What are you saying? Valentine will be abolished from this year right?¡¹. or ¡¸Right right, if I''m not mistaken, it will be decided as a vition international treatise in order to protect the dignity of male student or something, so it will get abolished you know?¡¹, or ¡¸There was arge demo wasn''t it? Abolish this unfair system! or something¡¹, and so on. That was the conversation of Tamai Atsushi, Aikawa Noboru, and Nimura Akito, those three.

    Exasperated gazes from the ss''s girls were poured on those three.

    When Nana heard what Shia and Shizuku said, she made a wide grin and poked repeatedly on Yuuka beside her.

    ¡¸You hear thaaat, Yuuka-chi. Everyone will give chocte to Nagumo-chi they say~¡¹

    ¡¸So, so what?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not so what riight~. Yuuka-chi too need to work hard. Staying as just a mistre¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll send you flying, Nana.¡¹

    When Nana was about to say something, Yuuka grasped her mouth *mugyuu* and stopped her. Nana tried to make Yuuka let go with muffled ''mui mui*, but the fingertips of Yuuka who was blushing faintly were disying powerful grip like a vise and wouldn''t let go.

    Taeko chuckled in amusement and turned the aim of the talk at Hajime.

    ¡¸What do you think Nagumo-kun? Yuuka''s chocte. Yuuka is also good at making sweets, that''s why the taste is guaranteed you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, wait Taeko!¡¹

    Yuuka stopped her in panic, but it seemed she was curious about Hajime''s reaction, because she was sending him restless nces.

    During that time, it seemed she was forgetting to manage the strength in her grip. Her ws were digging into Nana''s lips, causing Nana to turn teary saying ¡¸Hi, higih, it will get shredded-!?¡¹, but Yuuka-chan didn''t notice.

    While the ss''s attention was inadvertently focused on him, Hajime was staring in puzzlement before his gaze turned to empty space as though he had recalled something.

    And then,

    ¡¸Come to think of it, yesterday, when I went to your restaurant to drink coffee yesterday, you made me ate a test piece choco stick as freebie right? That was certainly delicious. Like, the bitterness was exquisite or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, Nagumo-, I told you to keep it secret!¡¹

    The ssmates thought.

    This girl, she damn stole the first move!, in their mind.

    Yuuka more or less exined ¡¸It''s a test piece and I don''t know whether to put it into menu, so keep it secret!¡¹ at the restaurant, but seeing Yuuka''s absurdly flustered act, it was highly possible that it was just her excuse on the surface.

    ''Doing something like giving it at the big day is impossible, but he came to the restaurant at great timing like this¡­¡­perhaps I should make him eat the choco that I had secretly practiced to make'', it was something like that.

    Yuuka''s shoulder was grabbed hard. If she turned around, that person would be there.

    ¡¸Yuuka-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Hih!? Tha, that''s not it! It''s a misunderstanding!¡¹

    From behind, Kaori-san brought her face closer *nuu* with a nice smile. Even though she was making persistent exchange with Yue until just now, and yet unnoticed she had stood behind her.

    And then, Yuuka''s two best friends withdrew from that ce with simr "unnoticed" speed.

    Yuuka was making various excuses of this and that. Kaori stared at her while smiling cheerfully. Everyone averted their gaze from those two and resumed talking as though nothing had happened.

    But, there, this time it was Ryutaro who dropped a bomb.

    ¡¸Then, Nagumo. In the end, which one that will make you happiest when you received it? Will it be the one from Yue-san as expected?¡¹

    ¡¸Ryu-kun!? Delicacy!¡¹

    Theposed Ryutaro who would receive chocte for certain this year, what''s more it would be a serious chocte. The atmosphere of the boys in the ss was like ¡¸This bastard stealing a march like that¡¹ where it felt like they would spit out anytime.

    Ryutaro didn''t have even the slightest ill will when he said that, but for such a simple question it was trulycking in delicacy. The ssmates, especially the girls were candidly listening attentively.

    Yue brushed up her fluffy golden hair with one hand *fuaasaa-*. The triumphant look on her face was unsurpassed by anything. It seemed that she believed that she was number one without even a shred of doubt.

    ''Say it! Now, Hajime, say it! Say the obvious and only answer!''

    She seemed to want to say that.

    Shia was going ¡¸Mumumu-. Hajime-san, it''s fine to choose me as number one sometimes you know?¡¹. Her unseen rabbit ears were flopping *myon myon* in an appeal.

    Shizuku was smiling wryly, but as expected she was sending him a gaze that was slightly in expectation.

    Kaori and Yuuka too were also stopping their small judgment and sent nces.

    The boys got the premonition of carnage and gulped tensely.

    Like that, inside the ssroom that was visited with a strange silence, Hajime answered.

    Easily.

    ¡¸Eh? The one from Myuu though?¡¹

    ''Why are you asking something so obvious?'', his puzzled face seemed to want to say that.

    In a sense, that answer should be just as expected. He wouldn''t give vague answer like ¡¸Everyone¡¹ or ¡¸Anyone¡¹. 1 or 0. White or ck. The demon king''s answer could only be one!

    Ryuutaro said ¡¸O, ou¡­¡­I see¡¹ while his gaze was darting around. While he was doing that, *thud* there was a sound of something copsing.

    ¡¸Yu, Yue-san!? Are you okay!? Yue-san falling on all four is super rare though!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait Yue! Get a hold of yourself!¡¹

    Yue was crumbling down on all fours. Shia and Shizuku rushed toward her in panic.

    In addition, Suzu requested for rescue to Kaori.

    ¡¸Kaorin! Recovery magic!¡¹

    ¡¸Heey, Yue? Just now, how do you feel? Yue who got her first position taken away by her daughter after feeling convinced that she is number one, how do you feel about that? Hey hey, heey I''m asking you?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaorii, just because you are often get bullied, don''t corner Yue-san by making full use of this chanceee!¡¹

    Kaori was speaking provocation just like Miledy while walking around Yue with light footsteps singingly *ranranra~n?*. Yuuka was flustered while sending her remonstrating words.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is-, the taste of defeat! Ah, I''ll call out Kaori behind the gymnasiumter.¡¹

    Yue-sama reflected upon the defeat while swearing vengeance toward Kaori.

    As expected, Hajime felt a bit awkward seeing that and he made his justification.

    ¡¸No, well, see. It can''t be helped right? That Myuu, she is really getting into it. She is making choco cake since around a week ago. And she even said something like, ''even though there is quartersfour kinds in one in pizza, ''it''s strange that there is nothing like that in choco cake''.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? Could it be she meant that? She want to make a whole cake that is made from four type of cakes into one?¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly and nodded at Ryuutaro''s words that were meant to say¡¸Oi oi, Myuu-chan''s concept is just too tricky there¡¹.

    ¡¸She was working hard that wholeheartedly saying ¡ºMyuu will present papa with the best quarters choco cake nano!¡» while there was chocte cream stuck on her nose tip you know? I thought I was going to die in agony there.¡¹

    Understanding voices ¡¸Aa~¡¹ came from here and there inside the ss. Indeed, it was an overly powerful mental attack from the beloved daughter. Surely it inflicted lethal damage to the father.

    Yue also stood up while saying ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I too, when I was told ¡ºMyuu will present Yue-oneechan with cherry as crimson as your eyes nano!¡», I got nosebleed¡¹ while recounting about her dying experience. Color of understanding was gradually appearing in her face.

    Shia and others were also talking. ording to their story, it seemed Myuu intended to present each Onee-chan with chocte cake that expressed each of their characteristic trait.

    ¡¸That''s, it must be unbearable. Aa~, I also want Myuu-chan''s chocte now.¡¹

    ¡¸Right? I''m thinking, that if it''s for Myuu''s sake I''ll destroy the world.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do destroying the world¡¹

    ¡¸I''m wrong. If it''s for Myuu''s sake, I can pige all the cacao and sugar in the world.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not really different from previously.¡¹

    Hajime disyed his doting parent quality. He could actually do what he said, so it wasn''t really aughing matter. Ryutaro made tsukkomi at such Hajime. Not just the ssmates, even Yue and others were also showing exasperated face.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The morning of Valentine day.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was wordlessly sending a fixed gaze at the breakfast on the table.

    On the te that was stic wrapped like onigiri, a very bizarre ck object was ced.

    When he shifted his gaze to the side, there was a letter ced there.

    ¡ºTo my beloved son. It''s valentine choco that is packed with plenty of love from mother. Enjoy it as breakfast recement. It''s not a failed work you know? This is just a result of not seeding using this method.¡»

    She was saying something like what Edison-san would say, but in the end it seemed she was just pushing the cleaning up of her failed work to her son.

    Them where was the sess work?

    ¡¸How passionate isn''t it, ufufu.¡¹

    Remia who seemed to be the one who was making the real breakfast arrived while going ''my my ufufu''.

    Hajime said thanks to her while taking his seat. Hepletely agreed with her.

    The sess work, that was to say the actual chocte must be brought by Shuu anyway within his bag so that he could it in hispany while boasting about it, whileughing loudly in front of his subordinates who were bachelor and didn''t have lover.

    Shia who was alsoing out from the kitchen spoke cheerfully.

    ¡¸By the way, we have given ours too, so Tou-sama father''s bag is littered all over with choctes. That Tou-sama, it seems he will line everything up on hispany desk.¡¹

    ¡¸He is really nning to instigate everyone there. Even though some people were just grumbling to him that they got dumped by their girlfriend or their wife return to her parent''s house¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It will be a scene of carnage there nano~!¡¹

    Myuu was sitting beside the exasperated Hajime while happily saying the words that shouldn''t be said, looking like she was really in enjoyment. Hajime-papa''s cheeks were twitching slightly.

    After that, Yue and Tio also arrived and they began breakfast like usual.

    ¡¸Papa, papa.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Myuu who was stuffing her cheeks with the swe~et rolled egg exclusive for herself called out to Hajime. There was a scrap of rolled egg stuck at the corner of her lips, Hajime took it while tilting his head.

    Myuu tensed her expression and spoke while having her mouth wiped.

    ¡¸Today,e back home faster than wind, nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. I''ll even fly across space.¡¹

    ¡¸No, let''s just go back home normally. Or rather, it will be Myuu-chan whoe backter if Hajime-san get back that fast.¡¹

    Shia''s tsukkomi exploded.

    Myuu had worked hard from yesterday evening until the night, so it appeared her valentine preparation had finished. Myuu''s specially made quarters choco cake and the character choco for all the Onee-chan were slumbering slowly within the refrigerator.

    It was a rare chance, so today Kaori, Shizuku, and also Aiko woulde to Nagumo family house to ept Myuu''s choco.

    After finishing breakfast, for some reason Tio and Remia left the house first. Usually the student group would be first, but were they busy today?

    Even while thinking it was strange, it would be troubling if some bunches who were still harboring ephemeral dream for Yue and others were to be crowding around them nonchntly, so today Yue and Shia, and even Myuu who would be going to nursery school went out of the home together.

    By the way, this year Myuu would enroll into elementary school. Hajime-papa had finished producing a backpack artifact that was fully loaded with gimmick like missile,ser, and the like. It could even be used to freely fly in the sky. The functions would make even Tony ¡ðtark-san''s eyes snapped wide open.

    Myuu was holding hand with Hajime while talking excitedly about the valentine party tonight. Yue and Shia and naturally Hajime too were hearing her talk while feeling warm and fluffy right from the morning.

    Like that, the group arrived in front of the station. Originally they would ride the train here, but Myuu''s nursery school was at the other side of the station, so today they would cross the street and went until the nursery school.

    The heartwarming atmosphere of three high school students and a little girl caused man and woman, young and old, going to school or to work to send them nces. Their expression loosened as though they had that warmth shared with them slightly.

    But, at that time, there were two silhouettes running toward them from behind the cover of arge object in front of the station. It was two girls wearing sailor uniform, one with ck hair and the other one with emeral blond hair.

    ¡¸Goshuji¨D¨DHajime-kun? I wish thee wouldst receive this valentine choco!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Ha, Hajime-san. Please ept this¡­¡­¡¹

    The people at the surrounding opened their eyes wide in surprise at the sight of a young man who was already apanied by two beautiful girls getting valentine chocte from another two beautiful girls.

    The females were half creeped out thinking ¡¸Uaa, would this be carnage? Or rather, that boy, is he totally popr!?¡¹, while the other half seemed to be in admiration, but the males were clicking their tongues in synchronization.

    The heartwarming atmosphere until just now vanished. Now there was the air of peevishness that seemed to really want to say ¡¸Fall to hell!¡¹. Naturally there must be some men among them that also had fianc¨¦e or girlfriend, but for every man to be like that without exception must be because of the appearance of Yue and others as expected.

    But, for Hajime it wasn''t the time for that. Or rather, the people at the surrounding also noticed something out of ce in proportion to the degree that they paid attention.

    ''Eh? Somehow, those two¡­¡­are they really student?'', was in their mind.

    ¡¸Ti, Tio. Remia¡­¡­you two, what are you doing?¡¹

    Yes, the two who came wearing sailor uniform like adolescent youth, to be frank they were Tio and Remia. It seemed this was why they left the house earlier.

    Tio looked triumphant, while Remia looked so red he was worried that she might explode at this rate.

    ¡¸Just as thou couldst see, we art trying to have the person in our heart to receiveth our valentine choco.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. What I''m asking is about this abnormal situation that make me want to escape reality.¡¹

    ¡¸We too wisheth to try experiencing the springtime of student for a bit.¡¹

    *Sharara* Tio twirled on the spot. Her skirt fluttered gently. Her ck hair flowed in the air. *Wink* She finished it with a wink, then Tio-san asked.

    ¡¸How''s that? Mine "sailor uniform look", it''s really tempting correct?¡¹

    Hajime grinned widely and said.

    ¡¸It''s really creepy, rus-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m called with mine family name!? rus-san, that hurts though!?¡¹

    ''That reaction is just strange!'' Is what rus-san seemed to want to say.

    ''Rather, it''s your head that is strange'', Hajime wanted to say, but, well, this was Tio. She was a pervert from the start. Blundering like this was her forte.

    The problem was,

    ¡¸Remia¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please, don''t say anything¡­¡­¡¹

    Most likely, she got carried away by Tio''s momentum and she thought that this would be a disy of her yfulness, but it seemed that when the time came to practice it for real, she was so embarrassed she could die.

    It was without a doubt that the uniform looked good on them in a sense, but the atmosphere they were d in waspletely that of an adult, so no matter what they looked like they were doing indecent cosy. That point was the problem.

    Even from among the people around, some were stopping still even though it was a busy time in the morning and began to stare hard at the two. Such people continued to appear from the crowd.

    Remia wouldn''t meet Hajime''s gaze no matter what. Myuu briskly approached such Remia.

    ¡¸Mama.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu, Myuu?¡¹

    Myuu looked up at her sailor uniform mother and *plop* she put her hand on Remia''s hand. She then spoke with an expression that looked really like a kind adult woman.

    ¡¸Mama, you must be tired. Myuu will help out more, that''s why let''s take a bit of rest?¡¹

    Remia crumbled. She said ¡¸I want to return to sea!¡¹ while crouching and covering her face with both hands.

    ¡¸Oops, we wouldst bete if we doth not go soon. Then, Goshujin-sama, these art choco from me and Remia. Please ept them.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, yeah, well, that''s. Thanks.¡¹

    Hajime''s face was conflicted, however, it was more or less something prepared for him, so he said thanks and epted.

    Tio said ¡¸Both of us wouldst send off Myuu. Now, let''s go! Remia, Myuu!¡¹. She helped Remia stood up and pulled her hand while carrying Myuu in her arm and rushed away.

    ¡¸Wai-, please wait a second, Tio-san!? Don''t tell me we are going to the nursery school looking like this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any problem?¡¹

    ¡¸There is nothing but problem! How will the teachers and other parents look at us!? I''m begging you please let me change~~~~~e!¡¹

    The scream of Remia who was mercilessly being dragged away while demanding to change clothes resounded in front of the station.

    However, there was no way for seaman race to win against the physical strength of dragon race. The mother and daughter were easily dragged away by the hopeless dragon-sama.

    ¡¸In a sense, it''s Remia''s figure like that that is rarer than the sailor uniform appearance.¡¹

    ¡¸Remia-san getting flustered like that cannot be seen that often after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. A sad incident.¡¹

    Hajime, Shia, and Yue, the three of them nodded to each other with half a smile. Then they entered the station as though nothing had happened.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After arriving at school and going to the shoe rack, a booby trap was activated.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, this is a really borate mechanism. My family will be in admiration seeing this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Recently, the technique of soul sisters is rapidly improving.¡¹

    Seeing the trap that was prepared near the shoe rack, Shia went ¡¸Hohou¡¹ in admiration, while Yue immediately thought of the perpetrator in her mind and made aplicated expression. Hajime was staring fixedly.

    He dismantled the trap, changed into his indoor shoes, and advanced toward the ssroom inside the school building that was filled with vague giddy atmosphere. Then at the front he saw Aiko and the vice principal.

    The vice principal had his back turned on Hajime and others while facing Aiko. Aiko immediately noticed them and greeted with her gaze. It seemed that she was in the middle of talking with the vice principal.

    ¡¸¨D¨DThat''s why, please focus your mind constantly in this kind of day.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes. That''s, yes, of course, vice principal-sensei.¡¹

    It seemed Aiko was receiving pointer. Likest time, Hajime and co erased their presence and sneaked behind the vice principal.

    ¡¸Especially, Hatayama-sensei. You have the tendency to be too close to your students. Don''t do anything like making ruckus together with them!¡¹

    Hajime took a fighting pose behind the vice principal. And then, he told Aiko ¡¸This guys is always nagging on and on and on and on every day, let''s send him flying at least once!¡¹ using his strong gaze and provoked with punching gesture.

    ¡¸That''s obviously out of the question!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what? Ha, Hatayama-sensei! What do you mean by that!? Don''t tell me, you. You have also prepared that¡­¡­¡¹

    By the time Hajime and co were approaching sneakily, the vice principal''s talk only entered from her right ear before going out from her left ear. Because of that she was wondering what the vice principal meant by "that" and tilted her head.

    If she remembered right, the gist of what the vice principal was talking about until just now was about being careful so that nothing like illicit sexual rtionship or the like would happen because of the valentine day.

    And then, because of the returneemotion previously, the project of making a manual that listed out the countermeasure for every situation carried out. The other day, an instruction was given for the teachers to think of countermeasure that could be put into the manual, about the correct way to deal with the students who would enter a festive mood in this kind of eventful day.

    Aiko was convinced ¡¸That''s it!¡¹. She felt terrified of her own deductive ability!

    ¡¸Of course, I have prepared it! There is no way I''ll forget!¡¹

    ¡¸What, the!? ¡­¡­No, you must mean that. You mean, it will be for your fellow teachers right? Well, if it''s you being considerate¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko went ¡¸Uh¡¹ at a loss of words. "Fellow teachers" ¨D¨Din other words, vice principal seemed to be holding expectation that Aiko was having several ideas.

    But, but still!

    ¡¸I''m sorry¡­¡­I only have one.¡¹

    ¡¸What, the¡­¡­¡¹

    Vice principal-sensei was shaken. His wig was already shifting. Behind him, Hajime and co were watching the exchange between Aiko and vice principal with deep interest. No, it was only Shia who slowly and quietly reached with her hand to attempt righting the shifted wig. What a kind rabbit.

    The vice principal pushed up his sses twice or thrice and asked while gettingplicatedly self-aware of the surrounding. Of course, Hajime and co were also continuously moving to his blind spot in ordance with the motion of his gaze.

    ¡¸Hatayama-sensei. That''s, I''ll ask just in case but¡­¡­that''s, who are you nning to give it to?¡¹

    To who? It was obvious. The one who gave the instruction to think of idea was the vice principal. Then, the one she would hand it to would be,

    ¡¸Obviously it''s for vice principal-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    Mayday! Mayday! The wig is going to fall down even now!

    The wig was sliding down in ordance with the heavy trembling of the vice principal due to the great shock. The vice principal didn''t even notice the danger above his head while his mouth was opening and closing like fish, then,

    ¡¸I said it before but¡­¡­I have, a wife and a child alreadyyyyyyyyyy-¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!?¡¹

    Vice principal-sensei turned around in a sh and ran away.

    Hajime and co instantly retreated to the side, but Shia''s finger that was trying to fix the wig''s position grazed the wig and became lethal instead.

    The wig fluttered in the air¡­¡­

    The cool and clear morning sunlight was reflected with a momentary sh on the vice principal''s head.

    ¡¸Se, sensei! Vice principal-senseii! Your wig-, your wig feeell! Don''t enter into the staff rooooom-! The atmosphere there will be unbearable agaiiiiiin-¡¹

    Aiko caught the wig midair and chased behind the vice principal. Her voice resounded inside the building.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. A sad incident.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it''s valentine, there are a lot of sad incidents.¡¹

    ¡¸Surely, valentine is made up with nothing but this kind of things that shouldn''t happen.¡¹

    Hajime and co looked at each other with a really conflicted look before they headed to the ssroom together.

    They entered the ssroom and greeted their ssmates, then immediately after that,

    ¡¸Gooodd mo~~~rning! Onee-samaa! Your beloved step sister hase!¡¹

    The soul sister kouhaijunior-chan made her entrance. The atmosphere ''she came as expected'' flowed inside the ssroom.

    Kouhai-chan clicked her tongue as soon as she saw Hajime and muttered.

    ¡¸Chih. Damn senpai, you are tenacious. So you are safe.¡¹

    ¡¸I can hear you there, kouhai who is making yakuza face right since the morning.¡¹

    Kouhai-chan leaked out a murmur that sounded like a confession of being the perpetrator of the morning booby trap.

    But just when Hajime thought that, kouhai-chan made a cheerful smile and presented a choco.

    ¡¸It was only my passion surging out for a bit. Please ept this as my apology, Nagumo-senpai.¡¹

    *Murmur*, part of the boys¨D¨Despecially Shinji and Yoshiki were shaken. This man could receive chocte from even kouhai-chan who was considering him as her sworn enemy!? Was what they thought.

    Hajime stared still at kouhai-chan, then he put the bite sized choco into his mouth. And then, after he chewed a few times, he spoke with an expression as though he had just his expectation proved.

    ¡¸Oi, kouhai. You put too muchxative inside.¡¹

    *Murmur*, the ssroom was stirred. *Pyuu~* Kouhai-chan was whistling with feigned ingnorance. Shudder ran through the ssroom at her terrifying act of serving poison to the demon king.

    Thanks to the "Poison Resistance", nothing happened to Hajime. He briskly approached kouhai-chan. Kouha-chan ran away.

    Without moving to cut off her path, Hajime pinioned her from behind!

    ¡¸Wha, what is it senpai!? This is sexual harassment you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~, you, you still have some left right? Come on, I''ll try sampling it a bit.¡¹

    With a way of talking that was like a delinquent extorting someone, Hajime put his hands on kouhai-chan''s armpits and shook her up and down. A scream ¡¸stop iiitt~¡¹ came from kouhai-chan, but of course, Hajime didn''t stop.

    ¡¸Where is it¡­¡­hm? Is it here?¡¹

    ¡¸N, noo. Where are you putting your hand into¨D¨Dhyahn. Wai, don''t go theree!¡¹

    The demon king-sama flipped kouhai-chan''s shirt, thrust his hand around the stomach area and groped around. Without even being able to escape, her raw stomach was groped around. Kouhai-chan was writhing while turning red.

    As expected, Shizuku couldn''t bear to see the super sexual harassment that urred right in the morning and she cut in.

    ¡¸Wait Hajime! No matter what that''s overdoi¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, there it is. This one is for Shizuku right?¡¹

    Saying that, Hajime took away a choco that was enthusiastically wrapped from between her skirt and stomach. Was she warming it by Hideyoshi style¡­¡­? It was worrying whether the chocte had melted or not. (TN: The tale of Hideyoshi warming Nobunaga''s shoes by putting it inside his clothes.)

    Kouhai-chan went limp on the legs, her face was bright red while she was breathing roughly. She was murmuring ¡¸My stomach that became squishy from sampling food too much got toyed by senpai¡­¡­¡¹.

    Hajime mercilessly tore the wrapping of the chocte for Shizuku and put the content into his mouth.

    ¡¸Aa~~~! The serious chocte I prepared for Onee-sama''s sake! How dare you! Even if it''s senpai, this is unforgiva¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, something is put inside. This is¡­¡­aphrodisiac right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t really understand what is senpai talking about there.¡¹

    Shizuku''s fierce gaze pierced kouhai-chan. Even the ssmates were sending her piercing gaze with creeped out expression that seemed to want to say ¡¸Uwaa, this girl really did it¡¹.

    Kouhai-chan was starting to trickle cold sweat a lot. Then she ran away like a darting rabbit.

    Demon king-sama circled around her. And then, he stuffed the remaining aphrodisiac filled choco into kouha-chan''s mouth, then pinioned her and blocked her mouth with his hand to make her swallow.

    ''Muuuh, muuuh'' kouhai-chan groaned, but her resistance ended up in vain and she gulped. Hajime who saw that released her, then right away,

    ¡¸I, I''ll remember thiiiiss¨D¨D, this damn brutish senpaiiii-¡¹

    She spat out a parting threat and ran away. Perhaps the medicine was a powerful one with immediate effect. She was writhing strangely while walking pigeon toed. It was truly a scene that made one went speechless.

    ¡¸That girl, where did she get her hand on something like aphrodisiac?¡¹

    Atsushi tilted his head while saying that, then Noboru and Akito shrugged their shoulders and replied.

    ¡¸She is the female high-school student who has adventure everyday. Surely she got involved with something again and obtained it at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s troubling because that sound possible. That girl, it feels like one day she will get a secret treasure that she picked up from somewhere.¡¹

    ''Certainly'', everyone nodded.

    After that, Nana distributed choctes that the girls of the ss made to the boys. Shinji and Yoshiki wolfed down the chocte while crying.

    Actually, Myuu also had Hajime brought an assortment of mini choco for the ssmates, saying ¡¸For always taking care of papa, nano¡¹. The ssmates whether boys or girls ate it with relish.

    Yue and others who didn''t know it went ¡¸¡­¡­Somehow, she is like a good wife¡¹, and they made a slightly shuddering expression at Myuu''s detailed attention.

    By the way, about the choctes that the girls prepared, other than the choctes for the boys, they also prepared "offering for demon king-sama". A single bead of chocte from each of the girl ssmates, they were all put together inside a square box.

    No matter how the boys saw it, the dedication put into it was at different level from the chocte they received. Somehow it gave a "serious" atmosphere, it was an extremely splendid chocte.

    The lightless eyes of Kaori and Yue looked around staringly at the girls, but the girls averted their gaze quickly with a splendidly harmonious movement.

    Also,

    ¡¸Ah, this one is from me!¡¹

    The moment Suzu said that and pointed at one of the choctes, it went without saying that Ryutaro then challenged the demon king into a duel.

    Of course, Suzu immediately presented him with the serious choco and the two of them brought about an atmosphere that was unique to a couple where they began to act shyly with each other, it was also went without saying that after that the boys challenged Ryutaro into duel.

    Also, at the corner of the roused up ssroom, Tsuji Ryoko secretly handed over choco to Nomura Kentarou. Hajime and others noticed that, but they pretended to not see anything with a lukewarm feeling.

    ¡¸? The choco that was over here, anyone know where it is gone to?¡¹

    Nagayama Juugo noticed that the mass produced chocte for the boys that he had secured for himself was gone and raised his voice.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry. I ate it.¡¹

    ¡¸Uoh!? Wait, Kousuke huh. So you are here.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m here. I came normally. I was beside you for about ten minutes already.¡¹

    Kousuke who was moving his mouth in chewing motion. With this everyone finally became aware of Kousuke.

    Right away, Shinji and Yoshiki were reminded of something and picked quarrel with him.

    ¡¸Oi, Endo. You bastard, why are you eating choco normally huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wha, what''s with you. Is there anything wrong with me eating it?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously! You bastard, you have someone to give you serious choco already. Several of them! Yes, several! These choctes are for the boys who aren''t blessed! Leave! "Nonchntly a harem bastard" like you, just leave! Abyss lord, vanish!¡¹

    It was as though he was driving away evil spirit.

    Kousuke was overwhelmed and backed away while making justification at least.

    ¡¸No, I haven''t received any chocte here. Rather, the n is for me to be the one giving the present.¡¹

    A shock ran through the boys. Certainly, they had heard that the custom of "from female to male" was uniquely applied in Japan. At abroad, the mainstream seemed to be "the male conveying their love to female".

    Although, for a friend of them to n to practice it for real, from their point of view it was a shock as though they were shown the difference of status between them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So, so, this is, the nonchntly the mankind''s strongest.¡¹

    ¡¸The demon king''s right hand man¡­¡­that title ain''t just for show.¡¹

    ¡¸The abyss of Abyssgate Lord¡­¡­it''s deep.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t call me Abyssgate¡¹

    With this and that, Hajime and co were heating up until Aiko came for the morning assembly. After that, they staved off the second and third attack from kouhai-chan and her fellow soul sisters, Hajime got aimed by a strangely passionate male kouhai, and the backbone of Shirasaki family who came until school to pick up his daughter after school was over and got turned away by the said daughter. It was after all of those they finally returned home safely.

    Aiko and Kaori, Shizuku, furthermore even Liliana was taken away from the kingdom. That night the house of Nagumo family was bustling with the valentine chocte party.

    Myuu''s quarters chocte cake was made with splendid workmanship. It was a whole cake, what''s more it was huge. Midway Hajime got heartburn, but he finished eating all of it with the support of chugging in espresso.

    It seemed that Myuu obtained self-confidence in making sweets after seeing Hajime''s eating manner that was hearty and joyful. It felt like this would be her hobby.

    This activity was very femininepared to doing war game or having dogfight with JSDF, so Hajime-papa praised himself in his heart that it was the correct move to finish eating everything using guts.

    ¡¸Hajime. Nice guts there, but wouldn''t it be fine even if you shared it with Tou-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It was a cake made by Myuu for me. I won''t give it to anyone.¡¹

    Hajime who looked somewhat pale and Shuu who was making lifeless eyes.

    Actually, in thepany when Shuu grandly unted off the choctes from his wife and daughters-inw with a triumphant look, the bachelor & no girlfriend subordinates (+subordinate whose wife returned to her parent''s home) snapped and caused a coup d''etat. All the choctes were plundered by them right in front of his eyes.

    In the end, he couldn''t eat even a single one and returned home with lifeless eyes the whole time.

    Although Sumire said ¡¸I thought that would happen¡¹ and gave him a fondant chocte that she saved as reserve. After eating that, it seemed Shuu''s mind was mostly recovered.

    And then, while hearing about the sad incident in the nursery school from one other person who was making eyes like a dead fish, Remia, the valentine day of Nagumo family kept going on.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nine o''clock huh. When is Hatayama-sensei going toe to give the chocte¡­¡­¡¹

    Inside the staff room, there was only the vice principal alone. He was doing overtime work until he had finished the work share for one week, but he still showed no sign of going home.

    He who was recently rumored to get strangely passionate with work after that was finishing his work for the future one after another until he received a call from his wife who had snapped.

    The day he became the headmaster was near¡­¡­perhaps.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I still had some more material left that I want to write, but the characters had already reached 14000 so I refrained. (TN: 14000 in kanji character)

    Other soul sisters, mob ssmate, girls of other ss=>Hajime, Shirasaki-papa''s early morning battle, etc, etc,

    I''m thinking to write them in another chance again.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    ¨C

    TN: I uploaded the valentine special program one chapter before this.

    For those who haven''t read it, please take a look.<hr>

    Even though Vatican was in the middle of enormous chaos, after observing that situation, for some reason this man that should be theirrade¨D¨DLeda went away from the scene.

    Kousuke who witnessed that was following him even now.

    Leda picked up a taxi midway and began to move, so Kousuke was sitting cross-legged right now on the roof of that taxi.

    As always, whether it was when the taxi stopped from traffic light or there was another car running right behind, no one noticed him. He was rxing leisurely while taking out his smartphone suddenly.

    And then, he called the person he wanted to talk with.

    ¡ºKousuke!?¡»

    The other side picked up faster than the first ring could end. The voice that sounded like an angry yell when calling his name sharply reverberated inside his ear. Kousuke reflexively distanced the smartphone from his ear.

    The other party became even more anxious when he didn''t reply and she let out words ¡ºKousuke! What''s the matter!? Are you safe!? Say somethiiing!¡» like machine gun.

    The clone that had been always beside her had vanished. ¡¸Well of course she would get worried¡¹, even while thinking apologetically like that, Kousuke hurriedly replied.

    ¡¸My bad, Emily. I made you worried. I''m fine.¡¹

    ¡ºKousuke¡­¡­¡»

    She was sobbing. He could hear small voice ¡ºI''m aad, really ad¡» muttering from the other side.

    It caused his feeling of guilt to be worse, at the same time his heart was warmed that Emily was worried about him so much like this. That hellish foreign world was really making his blood running cold. Emily''s voice was like a hearth, melting down Kousuke''s frozen heart.

    ¡¸How is it at your side right now? Is there any problem?¡¹

    ¡ºNo, I''m fine. Right now with Vanessa''s rmendation, we are receiving protection from the security bureau. Hey, Kousuke, just what happened?¡»

    ''As expected'', Kousuke let out a relieved sigh. The Berserk case was over, and the situation was one where it was fine to think that there should be almost no one who would target Grant family, but it was really like Vanessa to make this careful and steady judgment which paid attention to the worst case.

    Kousuke was opening his mouth to tell at the very least about the gist of what happened, but before he could a different voice interrupted him.

    ¡ºAbyssgate. This is Magdanese.¡»

    ¡¸It''s Kousuke, madam chief.¡¹

    The way she called him wouldn''t change no matter how many time he told her. Somehow it was turning into an exchange that was like greeting between them.

    ¡ºExin the situation, including the matter of mister Nagumo befo¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºKousuke-san! This is your Vanessa! Are you really safe?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Agent Paradis. Right now I''m talk¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºAbout everyone of Grant family, this Vanessa, yes, this Va - nes - sa-, is securing their protection! Please praise me! Please reward me!¡»

    ¡ºParadis. Stop fooling¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºSpecifically, whisper "You have done really well, my honey. I love you"¨D¨D¡»

    Right after that, from the other side of the smartphone, *uin uin* the groaning sound of a machine was resounding. At the same time ¡ºAaah, what are you doing with my jackeeet! Even though I had it custom-made because of my admiration to Kingsm¡ðn!?¡» such scream could be heard.

    It seemed the chief''s cutting machine was working hard.

    ¡ºAbyssgate. I''m turning on the speaker. Please report.¡»

    ¡¸Yes, ma''am!¡¹

    Chief Magdanese''s "please" that sounded like the growl of a beast with her emotion suppressed caused Kousuke to do seiza on the taxi''s roof and began his report.

    He reported only the summary swiftly and talked about the cause of his clone vanishing. A deep sigh leaking out could be heard from the other side of the smartphone.

    ¡ºWhat should I say, they are holding an outrageous secret there.¡»

    ¡¸Ipletely agree.¡¹

    ¡ºAnd, Abyssgate. What is your impression? Are they too also the same like you guys?¡»

    ¡¸That was what I thought but¡­¡­perhaps, it''s different. It''s simr but¡­¡­they didn''t react to the wording that I used.¡¹

    ¡ºIs it not possible that they were covering it up?¡»

    ¡¸I think their reaction was genuine. The situation also wasn''t one where they could use such tactic. Perhaps, the route from where they obtained power was different from us. Although, both powers are really simr, so I don''t think that they arepletely unrted.¡¹

    From the other side of the smartphone, several voices could be heard talking to each other. As expected, the information that there were actually other people who possessed power that was simr with the returnees was something that even Chief Magdanese could immediately make decision about the n going forward.

    ¡ºHey, Kousuke. And then, what would you do? Can youe back here?¡»

    While the security bureau side was talking, Emily asked him worriedly. Her voice, if Kousuke wasn''t misunderstanding, there was pleading that was mixed in it. There was her wish of ¡¸Come back¡¹¡¸Don''t be reckless anymore¡¹ to him.

    ¡¸I''m sending clone to there.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat about Kousuke yourself?¡»

    ¡¸I''m¡­¡­there are various things I have to dealt with. As expected there are many things in the situation this time that I cannot just leave alone. Right now I''m in the middle of tailing a suspicious fellow.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­I see.¡»

    Emily didn''t say ¡¸Come back¡¹ to him even while feeling down. Surely she didn''t want to be a hindrance to the role and will that Kousuke was holding.

    Somehow, for Kousuke, it was something that was stimting his heart terribly much but¡­¡­

    He somehow suppressed the feeling of excessively wanting to writhe and continued the talk.

    ¡¸Emily. About the matter from here on, can you go to Japan until the situation calm down?¡¹

    ¡ºTo Japan?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah. I think nothing will happen but, like Vanessa, this is just in case. With me getting involved with Vatican and the group that attacked it, there is no guarantee that they won''t make a move to Grant family right? I can also send two clones to the ce of my family and Grant family, but it will be safer if both families are together.¡¹

    He could hear the voice of Emily consulting with her parents and grandmother, and also Vanessa who seemed to be beside her.

    After a while, Emily gave him a reply that sounded a bit happy.

    ¡ºRight, I''ll do as Kousuke say. I also want to meet again with mother-inw and everyone else, also, the chief is¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºAbyssgate. We will alsoe along. Allen, me, Paradis, and several other agents. In case you need help at your side, you can contact Pays.¡»

    It seemed she was nning to go visit Nagumo family house at this chance.

    ¡¸Bernard huh. Roger. But, you know? I don''t mind if you go to my house but, even if you go to Nagumo''s house the person won''t be there.¡¹

    ¡ºRight now it''s just the right timing for our side. At worst, we can at least have a talk with one of the wives. That will be enough. Mister Nagumo is a devoted husband right? If we can leave a good impression with his wives, then that will be a good result. If I keep asking for too much, then no matter how much time passed the progress will keep being zero.¡»

    ¡¸Well, certainly.¡¹

    As expected from Chief Magdanese. It seemed she wouldn''t let go of the chance.

    After that, they talked for a bit more, then Kousuke cut off the call after telling his intention to contact Nagumo house about the visit as well as reporting about the case this time.

    Chief Magdanese and co would also depart after finishing various preparations, in that case Kousuke was pondering whether it would be faster to send his clone from Roma to join them quickly at London, or to send his clone to Japan''s airport.

    While thinking such thing, he tried to contact Hajime just in case, but as always he couldn''t reach him. Not having other option, he contacted the Nagumo house.

    From the time, right now it was about eight o''clock at night in Japan, so someone should be in the house but¡­¡­

    After the calling tone rang out several times, the voice of a little girl came from the other side of the smartphone.

    ¡ºYes! This is Nagumo! Who is this!?¡»

    An energetic voice. The polite wording might be the result of the upbringing. Kousuke unconsciously broke into a smile and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Yo, Myuu-chan. This is Kousuke.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Who is it? How do you know Myuu''s name nano?¡»

    ¡¸Yes!? Wai-, that''s a harsh joke! This is me, me! You know me right!?¡¹

    Myuu''s voice became stiff with wariness and asked once more. Kousuke was seriously depressed thinking that he got forgotten while insisting about his identity.

    But, his speech that was too shaken was a miss.

    ¡ºMamaa¨D¨D!! It came nano! Finally it came to our house nano! The ''it''s me, it''s me'' scam nanoo¨D¨D!!¡»

    ¡¸Wait! Myuu-chan wait! This is seriously ain''t aughing matter! This is Kousuke you know!? Your papa''s friend Endo Kousuke you know!?¡¹

    The telephone in Nagumo house was an artifact. In other words, it also had a function to search the caller, and if the caller was an insolent person, it could do distant attack by making use of the other party''s phone.

    Kousuke was trembling with fear knowing that his smartphone could turn into a brutal weapon at any time while making desperate exnation.

    Then, it seemed that he got through,

    ¡ºMy? Endo, Kousuke¡­¡­papa''s friend¡­¡­aah, Aby¨D¨Dnot, Endou nano! Long time, Endou! Are you healthy nano?¡»

    ¡¸Eh? What''s with that flow!? Or rather, just now, you almost said Abyssgate¡­¡­no, for now let''s leave that aside, you are calling me Endo without honorific!? That''s how you are calling me!?¡¹

    ¡ºEndo, your tension is too high nano. Has something good happened to you nano?¡»

    ¡¸There isn''t! Rather I went to hell just now! Wait, that''s not it! Before this, didn''t you call me something like "Kousuke-oniisan"?¡¹

    ¡ºMyuu is a woman who won''t look back to the past nano.¡»

    ¡¸What are you saying! Even if it''s ok to not look back to the past, what''s with theck of honorific? Did I do something to Myuu-chan?¡¹

    ¡ºNope. Endo didn''t do anything. Just, at the virtual space training, Myuu always get thoroughly bashed by Aby at level 1, so Myuu thought that calling with just Endo doesn''t matter anymore nano.¡»

    ¡¸So it''s that gameee-!?¡¹

    The artifact for full dive into virtual space that was prepared for Myuu''s sake. The item that was previously turned malfunctioning because of Kaori and Yue before they got lost into it.

    Myuu who was using it correctly for training faced mock battle in stages from level 1 mode against Kousuke and all the Onee-chan.

    And then, in the game world Kousuke was always Abyssgate.

    Myuu who was gradually getting irritated by his speech and action there lowered Kousuke''s hierarchy inside herself even at the real world and reached this kind of conclusion.

    ¡ºAh, Endo. Shizuku-oneechan will take the call nano.¡»

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. Got it. But, it''s not Endo, but Kousuke-oniisan¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºEndo-kun? What''s the matter?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­It''s nothing.¡¹

    Kousuke-oniisan gave up various things.

    ¡¸So Yaegashi is also over there today huh.¡¹

    ¡ºYes. Kaori also came. Right now she is exchanging pro-wrestling technique with Yue.¡»

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­what about the others? Is there anything happening over there?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Everything is all right. Okaa-sanmother inw and Otou-sanfather inw still hasn''t returned home though. Has something happened?¡»

    As expected from the sharp Shizuku. It seemed she felt a presence of unrest from Kousuke''s question.

    Kousuke reported how Hajime and Shia who were in the middle of their trip came to Grant family house the other day, and then what happened at Vatican.

    ¡ºIt''s hard to believe so suddenly¡­¡­people who can use magic and artifact in Vatican¡­¡­and also the hellish foreign world¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, I also still cannot believe it here. Although, it''s the truth. Right now I''m following someone who is theirrade but also seems like involved with the attackers. As soon as I find out something, I''ll contact again but¡­¡­can you try contacting Nagumo from your side too?¡¹

    ¡ºWait a bit.¡»

    It seemed Shizuku also asked for confirmation at Yue and others too.

    After a while,

    ¡ºWe also cannot get in touch with him here. But, Yue said that both of them are definitely safe, so we think they are fine.¡»

    ¡¸Even though you cannot contact them, but she know that they are safe? Is it artifact?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­It seems it''s "love".¡»

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue-sama. It seemed she was able to confirm the wellbeing of Hajime and Shia with love. The principle of it was unclear.

    ¡¸Anyway, I''ll investigate some things here for a bit more. I think it will be fine but, it''s the fact that Vatican want our information, and that Vatican got attacked. You guys over there too, pay attention to the surrounding. Can I ask you to contact the others too?¡¹

    ¡ºRight, please leave it to us. I''ll tell everyone to be on guard.¡»

    The returnee group had dedicated telepathywork for emergency time. Everyone was supplied with artifact that could convey information that felt like ¡¸Directly to the brain!?¡¹ for emergency time.

    ¡ºThen, what will you do? Is it better if we also go to Vatican? We will head there if you need help.¡»

    Kousuke was thinking for a bit hearing Shizuku''s reinforcement proposal.

    ¡¸No, I''m still all right. The "mirror gate" something was at least closed already, and there are also still things to investigate. Rather, I think I want you all to stay in Japan yet for now. There are a lot of things that should be protected there, and actually I''m also nning to make Emily and others to evacuate there. Even though Nagumo isn''t there, but if Yaegashi and others are there then I could feel relieved.¡¹

    ¡ºIs that so? Then it''s fine though¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸I''ll contact if it''s necessary. With Yue-san there, you all can instantlye here anyway.¡¹

    ¡ºCertainly that''s true. I understand. But, Endo-kun too, don''t be too reckless. I won''t forgive you if you make Rana-chan and also Emily-chan cry you know?¡»

    ¡¸O, ou¡­¡­roger.¡¹

    Kousuke patted down his chest thinking that it was now fine with this while also telling that Britain''s security bureau chief and her agents also nned to apany Grant family, and how they wanted to meet and greet with Yue and others if possible.

    Like that, Kousuke cut off the call. A beatter,

    ¡¸¡­¡­nn. Endo, long time no see. You cut your hair?¡¹

    ¡¸Douwaah!?¡¹

    Yue-sama, above the running taxi she desce¡înded!

    Of course, Kousuke tumbled and fell! The car behind was approaching! Midair consecutive leap!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, wee back.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m baaaack! But Yue-san, seriously spare me from teleporting in suddenly!¡¹

    Kousuke somehow calmed down his pounding heart, but the culprit in question was only tilting her head expressionlessly.

    ¡¸Or rather, you are in in sight of the surrounding.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Who do you think I am. I''m putting up a barrier so it''s fine. More importantly, Emirin?¡¹

    The Emirin that she mean referred to Emily. With this and that at the first meeting and how Shia was favoring her really much, Yue also became partial with Emily. It was to the degree that she gave her a nickname.

    ¡¸Aa~, right now she is under the protection of the security bureau though.¡¹

    Other than with Kaori, Shizuku, and Liliana, Kousuke fundamentally used politenguage or semi politenguage to the wive~s. No matter how he couldn''t go against them. His humble appearance looked like a subordinate who was constantly shrinking back in fear against his boss''s wife.

    ¡¸Could it be, Yue-sane to pick them up?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. We made her cryst time, so this time Ie to pick her up courteously.¡¹

    ''Also¡­¡­'' Yue continued,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I heard that the chief of Britain''s security bureau want to meet. Now that Hajime isn''t here, it''s necessary for me as his first wife to deal with it <em>so we won''t get underestimated</em>.¡¹

    Yue-sama said that with a fearless smile. Kousuke pressed his hands in prayer inside his heart toward Chief Magdanese.

    It seemed Yue traced this location from Kousuke''s smartphone. Then she used her own smartphone to investigate the coordinate of security bureau headquarter. And then, she turned her gaze to empty air slightly and¡­¡­

    It seemed she managed to locate the coordinate for the teleportation destination.

    ¡¸Ah, if you are going to teleport, can I ask you to also bring my clone?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­nn¡¹

    *Pop* A clone body popped out. It would be teleported together with Yue to Emily''s location.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Endo. Contact if necessary. Help wille.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san. Thank you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­From Kaori.¡¹

    It seemed she would forcefully teleport Kaori to here. The image of Kaori suddenly getting thrown into Europe by teleportation, and then getting indignation with teary eyes floated in Kousuke''s mind.

    Kousuke nodded ¡¸Tha, that''s reassuring¡¹ while trickling cold sweat. With the situation as it was, he believed that they would reallye if he asked but¡­¡­he felt a bit uneasy.

    ¡¸¡­¡­nn, then¡¹

    Yue-sama vanished with the same abruptness like when she descended. Instant teleportation that didn''t even need gate. It was as though she wasn''t there right from the start. Yue-sama was Yue-sama. Her way of life that was too freedom was truly like her husband. They were spouses that resembled each other.

    ¡¸Well, with this Emily will be fine. ¡­¡­Though the chief''s stomach might note out of this safely.¡¹

    Kousuke was murmuring that while resting his body until the taxi stopped.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After driving about an hour, the taxi stopped at the outskirt of Roma. Midway, the taxi also did meaningless U-turn and detour several times, so it seemed the passenger was paying attention so to not get tailed.

    Surely he had never even dreamed that there was someone riding on the roof.

    The taxi arrived in front of an old church built from red bricks. They were at the outskirt of a quiet residential area where the surrounding gave an atmosphere that was even more like middle age Europe or Tortuspared to Vatican.

    The man who came down from the taxi¨D¨Da man in his mid-thirties with sharp gaze, Leda was brushing up his ck hair roughly while confirming that the taxi hadpletely left. After that he started walking toward the mansion.

    He knocked on the wooden door that was facing the street. After that the church''s door was slightly opened and a man with muddy eyes looked at Leda. And then, they whispered something to each other with a low voice, before the door was opened with creaking voice and Leda got beckoned to enter the church.

    The man who was beckoning him in was d in kinked cassock. Seeing that this ce was a church, this man was surely the priest here.

    Although, looking at his plump body, his loose flesh on his chin, and the smell of alcohol drifting from him, he was a terribly delinquent priest. If he wasn''t wearing cassock, he would look like a drunk father no matter what.

    The inside of the church was deste. There was no sign at all that there was ever a mass that was held here. It looked terribly bleak, as though it wascking even more warmth than outside.

    Inside such church that already looked unused, at the deepest part¨D¨Dthe area around the altar, there were four men.

    There was a man who was wearing a suit that was obviously custom made in a nce, a man who was wearing fatigues for construction works, a young man who still looked like a student, and a normal old man who looked like he was only going out a bit for a stroll.

    There, the delinquent priest and the suspicious Vatican staff joined them. The members didn''t look like they were rted in any way to each other.

    ¡¸I heard. It looks like it failed huh?¡¹

    The man in suit said to Leda with a grave expression. The other members were also directing to him gazes that were filled with emotion that wasn''t so good.

    But, Leda who was receiving the concentrated gazes that were like bed of nails in a sense only shrugged his shoulders nonchntly without concern.

    ¡¸I have done my own role. That Aumale also aplished his role before bing a martyr. I don''t know whether those lots fought harder than expected or if their luck was good¡­¡­or perhaps, if "that person" failed.¡¹

    ¡¸Watch your mouth!¡¹

    The man in fatigue grabbed Leda''s cor. Leda raised both his hands in pose of surrender and spoke even more.

    ¡¸But, it''s the truth that the damage inflicted was serious. The "mirror gate" was also opened. "That person" was unable to aplish the objective even with such things having been achieved. I think it''s only natural to think that "an irregr situation" urred that caused such failure."

    ¡¸He is the person who will be the king of the new world! Such thing, is impossible! You, you and Aumale, weren''t you two cutting corners too much!? Perhaps you got moved by affection¨D¨D¡¹

    The man in fatigue grabbed even stronger as though he was scared of something. Leda let out a long sigh, twisted the hand of the man, and kicked him flying when he backed away while groaning in pain.

    The man in fatigue crashed on his back on the church''s long chair. Glimpse of dark me that showedck of sanity could be seen inside his eyes.

    ¡¸Calm down. Certainly the matter didn''t progress perfectly, but the top priority which was "the opening of mirror gate" was aplished. The "wind ofmentation" flowed out to this world. Now when the strength of "that person" is increasing, there won''t be any significant obstacle for the n.¡¹

    The man in fatigue seemed to be mollified somewhat by those words. The other people were also sighing in relieve and pulled themselves together.

    But, at that time, everyone suddenly fell silent. Their movement stopped as though they were machine that was cut off from electricity. They were looking at empty air with vast gaze.

    And then, everyone simultaneously twisted their head with a snap and looked to the church''s ceiling.

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    There, the dumbfounded Kousuke was hiding. His face was filled with shock that said ¡¸How did they find out!?¡¹.

    At the same time, Kousuke noticed. Inside the church that was gloomy even though it was still afternoon, their eyes were shining faintly red.

    *Click*, that sound resounded. Everyone took out a handgun. In an instant it was clear that they weren''t trying to simply intimidate. Everyone pulled the trigger without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡¸Nuwah!? That''s too much killing intent isn''t it!?¡¹

    Firing shot resounded consecutively. Kousuke twisted his body from the ceiling and dodged.

    Splinters scattered one after another from the wall right at the side. It seemed that they had none of respect for the "house of God" as something sacred.

    Although, just this much wasn''t a significant problem. He had once fought the demon king-sama who should be called as the world''s strongest gunner with his super precise as well as god speed gunshots.

    This was just a mere six handguns. Normal bullets that weren''t even elerated electromaically and only got aimed roughly couldn''t even graze Kousuke.

    Using the ceiling''s beam and wall, furthermore even the supporting pir and electric light, Kousuke agilely jumped around inside the room.

    By doing that, naturally the moment the bullets ran out arrived.

    (They aren''t even covering for the other members while they are reloading. ¡­¡­Looks like they aren''t trained.)

    Even while thinking such thing, Kousukended right in the middle of them who were trying to exchange the bullet magazine.

    ¡¸You¨D¨Dgahah¡¹

    ¡¸Guah¡¹

    The man in fatigue and the youth took a stance to seize Kousuke, but before they could, a palm strike and elbow strike struck each of their sr plexus and silenced them.

    Furthermore, the priest and old man who had finished reloading got their jaw kicked with a midair spinning kick together and they were sent flying. Kousuke hit the man in suit''s crotch with a reverse kick at the next moment.

    The priest and old man got their consciousness blown away by concussion, while the man in suit fainted in agony with rolled up eyes.

    Kousuke smoothly approached Leda who was positioned the farthest. He entered right into his bosom instantly and moved to put an elbow strike to his sr plexus without pause, but,

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    Leda lightened the impact by jumping backward by himself. It seemed he still got considerably damaged, but he managed to suppress it with only getting his breath knocked out of him.

    *Pan-* A dry sound of gunshot could be heard, but it was the ceiling that got drilled rather than the target. Kousuke approached once more and directed the gun muzzle along with the arm holding it to the ceiling.

    ¡¸Chih¡¹

    A click of tongue. Leda reflexively pushed out his arm. It was a form for palm thrust, but *shan* a clear sound came at the same time and a de snapped out from his wrist.

    Kousuke stepped diagonally inside toward the arm that he twisted up. He evaded the assassin de while at the same time he twisted Leda''s arm that was holding the gun. Furthermore, he also prompted the movement of body weigth.

    ¡¸Gua!?¡¹

    With the arm getting twisted to a wrong direction, the body instinctively moved to avoid the danger. That was to say, it became an unintentional forward somersault. Because his arm was restrained, he couldn''t even perform ukemi and his back struck the hard stone floor.

    However, Leda didn''t stop moving. He aimed the tip of the snapped out assassin de toward Kousuke and jerked his wrist.

    At that moment, *bachin-* along with the sound of spring popping out, the assassin de was detached and shot out.

    ¡¸Get quiet for a bit.¡¹

    Kousuke casually dodged the flying de and pulled up Leda''s arm while putting his foot on Leda''s shoulder. And then, he twisted in a sh.

    *Gokin-* Such raw sound echoed. Leda raised a wordless scream.

    Kousuke rolled him toy upside-down and bound his arms with wire on his back.

    ¡¸Now then, there is various things I want to ask but, for now, how did you notice me? What''s more it was everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Leda''s face grimaced in pain, even so he sent Kousuke a belittling gaze. He was showing that there was no way he would do what he was told just because of simple pain.

    (Well, there is no way he will answer honestly just from getting asked huh. It looks like this guy even betrayed hisrades after all, a normal way won''t work.)

    Kousuke sighed while rummaging his chest pocket. What came out then was an artifact in the shape of a five yen coin with string attached.

    ¡¸It seems you are busy with various things but¡­¡­won''t you retire here and try bing a fantastic viger?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    Leda-san was resolved to stay silent, but Kousuke''s words were just too cryptic that he let out a dumbfounded voice.

    ¨D¨DBrainwashing artifact "Betting on the pride of viger"

    The five yen coin made from crystal was hung down in front of Leda who was unable to move. *Swi~ng, swi~ng*.

    ¡¸You are gradually bing straa~nge. You are becoo~ming straa~nge rtively speedi~ly¡¹

    ¡¸You, just what the hell you are doiing~~¡¹

    The brainwashing started rtively speedily. Leda-san''s artiction immediately became odd and his eyes started to twirl around. Even though he was a member of a secret organization and familiar with battle, as expected it seemed he was unable to resist the charm of viger.

    But, originally like that he should say out the standard words of ¡¸I am viger of ¡ð¡ð Vige~¡¹, but here an abnormality urred.

    Leda''s eyes that Kousuke thought he was only seeing a trick of light before this¨D¨Dwas shining red once more.

    ¡¸O, oi. What''s with those eyes¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No! No more-! Save me-!!¡¹

    Suddenly, Leda began to say ¡¸Save me¡¹ repeatedly with agonized voice.

    Kousuke was anxiously wondering if "Betting on the pride of viger" was malfunctioning. In front of him, Leda raised his voice even louder.

    ¡¸Just how many you think I have saved! Is it still not enough! Why won''t you answer!? How many more do I have to save until there is salvation for <em>me</em>!? I cannot bear it anymore-. Human''s, dirtiness is unbearable!!¡¹

    It was a scream as though he was puking out blood. Tears were flowing, however, there was no sadness in those eyes but hatred and despair. And then, there was a clear rage in them.

    ¡¸Oi-, get a hold of yourself! Look at me!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no more. This world is hell. Human is making it hell-. Why do I have to protect you guys!? That''s right-. There is no need to protect. Something like the inferior race who will fall into temptation already when I noticed no matter how much I sacrifice myself, no matter how many times I saved them, they can just perish-¡¹

    Kousuke made Leda toy down face up and he peered into Leda''s eyes.

    Leda continued to act deranged and discharged out incoherent words.

    Inside his eyes that showed red radiance, Kousuke saw some kind of shadow. When he noticed, there was the whispering voice of someone who reached even his ear. It was repulsive, words that were obviously different from thenguage of human. It gnawed into his heart and caused a sound of devouring that soaked like ck ink dying a white ground.

    Leda was receiving the influence of the unknown "something"!

    ¡¸Shit-. Just what the hell is going on!¡¹

    Kousuke cursed while lifting up the "Betting on the pride of the viger".

    The fundamental of this artifact was soul magic. It was to be used to do things like changing will in order to brainwash for the sake of interrogation or sever the anxiety about the future, but depending on the application it could also be used for mental recovery.

    But, before it could exhibit its effect, Leda was,

    ¡¸Aa, that''s right. Exactly. God won''t answer. He won''t grant salvation. Then, there is no choice but "that person". Aa, please. Please save me. My god. My king!¡¹

    With a broken expression that was streaked with tears of despair¡­¡­

    ¡¸? Tsu, you stupid idiot!¡¹

    Leda foamed from his mouth and his eyes rolled up. His body was convulsing fiercely.

    Most likely there was something like poison capsule that was put inside his mouth from the start. Kousuke immediately took out a recovery medicine and tried to make Leda drank it, but he had a hard time doing that because of Leda''s fierce shaking.

    And then, the time limit easily came. *Twitch-*, Leda convulsed with even more intense twitch¡­¡­and stopped moving.

    At the same time Kousuke noticed. The faint groaning voice.

    ¡¸Wha-, you guys too!?¡¹

    Yes, even the people who he made to faint earlier were simultaneously swallowing something. Surely it was a really powerful poison. Everyone expired in less than a few seconds.

    The six people severed their own lives while yelling "God doesn''t answer" inside the obsolete church.

    ¡¸Wha, what the hell¡­¡­¡¹

    Even Kousuke waspletely dumbfounded.

    But, at that moment, a hand reached out to Kousuke''s cor. The perpetrator was Leda who should have already died. His hand grabbed Kousuke''s cor like a vise and jerked him closer. Leda''s eyes that were nearby were bloodshot, they were turning into something terrifying where only madness could be felt.

    Kousuke immediately tried to shake it off, but before that, Leda''s mouth opened. The voice was simr but not from his voice just now, a hoarse and extremely unpleasant voice that was beyond description.

    ¡º<em>The equilibrium has copsed. The door will be opened before long. The king of hell who obtained flesh. His eternal reign will begin.</em>¡»

    A sneering voice that was like the condensed unpleasant sounds for human was resounding as though it was directly scratching and plucking at the mind.

    Leda''s eyes opened wide and foam came out from his mouth. He continued tough for a while, and then he stopped moving again. The uneasy presence had already vanished too and nothing could be felt.

    It was an abnormal and foreign situation that brought about shuddering terror. The silence that returned inside the church was terribly eerie.

    Kousuke who was dumbfounded for a while muttered in a low voice before long.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This guy is like Nagumo huh.¡¹

    The great monster who crawled out from the abyss, who once moved easily made the equilibrium crumbled, could open door that crossed over worlds freely, and ate monster flesh. If he felt like it, something like world domination would be a child''s y.

    Indeed, it sounded like their demon king-sama. Right now that demon king was breaking contact.

    Kousuke shook his head and chased out the strange thought. Even if they were a bit simr, there was no way Hajime would do anything troublesome like world domination.

    His only reason to make a move was only for his important people, especially his family. If someone turned their hand on that "important thing", what was waiting for them wouldn''t be domination but a trampling down.

    ¡¸Well, there is other monster that I happen to know huh.¡¹

    Kousuke imagined "that" which he faced at the hellish ce while he looked around inside the church once more and sighed.

    ¡¸For now, let''s copy their ID and¡­¡­I should contact Vatican anonymously.¡¹

    He couldn''t do anything like disposing corpses, so he would leave all the troublesome thing to Vatican.

    After that, Kousuke rummaged around their chest pocket and took picture of their identification paper using camera. He also recorded their face picture and the like.

    And then,

    ¡¸Now then, who are these guys, what is their point ofmonality¡­¡­h~m, how should I investigate it¡­¡­¡¹

    For a moment, ''Should I rely on the security bureau¡­¡­?'' Kousuke thought, but,

    ¡¸Ah,e to think of it, that guy, he is strong at this kind of information huh.¡¹

    Kousuke recalled someone who was suited to it. He decided his next action.

    Like that, he hid a letter inside Leda''s pocket and gently closed his opened eyes.

    ¡¸Who will save someone whose job is to save other¡­¡­huh. Leda-san, what did you see and experienced, that broke your heart like this?¡¹

    Leda''s yell. Surely that was the yell of someone who heart was broken andpletely exhausted. Was the other people here like that too?

    That repulsive whisper, did it instigate these people who werepletely tired and sought salvation and lured them into death?

    If that was the case¡­¡­

    Kousuke narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He knew about the unreasonable reality that couldn''t be done anything about it. He knew, how was it to have one''s heart broke. He knew the greatness of hope that was brought before one''s eyes. He knew how difficult it was for someone who broke once to pull themselves together and stood up.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Now I don''t want to back down from this case anymore.¡¹

    He couldn''t back down, not only that, he wanted to see it through until the end.

    Kousuke who stood up offered a silent prayer in front of the corpses of them who wouldn''t speak anymore.

    And then, he left the church with a firm gait.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    About the update next week, I will be a bit busy and might take holiday.

    Even if I take holiday, perhaps it will be for a week or two weeks, please pardon me.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    ¨C

    TN: It has been two weeks, this is Shirakome.

    The update will resume from today.

    The content is bing a bit vague, this chapter feels more for rehabilitation for me but,

    Best regards.<hr>

    A certain ce in Britain.

    Within the city where buildings were built cramped with each other, there was a restaurant with wooden nk standing quietly around the outskirt.

    ¨D¨DILS

    A cute letter font was decorating above the entrance in arch shape.

    It seemed to be the name of the restaurant. It was really small, but there was a sentence "I Love Salmon" written under it, so it could be understood that it wasn''t the abbreviation of some kind of organization or system, but a mere sentence of salmon lover.

    The wooden nk had salmon dishes that seemed to be regr menu¨D¨Dny percent of it was salmon sandwich dish though¨D¨Dwritten on it, so it could be immediatelyprehended that it was a caf¨¦ that was offering salmon food.

    For some reason, a sentence "Those who pass through this door, throw away all your preconception" with oppressive calligraphic style. Two lines were drawn on top of it and a sentence "Enjoy salmon sandwich normally!" was written on empty space with cute font that felt mellow.

    It was as though an obstinate cook wrote words that were strangely obsessive, but a girlpletely rejected it and rewrote the sentence.

    Well, in fact it was exactly like that.

    ¡¸Boss~. Please look! I finished a cute salmon illustration! Let''s put it in front of the caf¨¦!¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected.¡¹

    Inside the shop, a cute female with brte hair in short bob style¨D¨Dthe employee in this caf¨¦ named Samantha was holding up a sketch book energetically.

    Seeing that, a hard faced and short hairedrge man who was continuing to polish a ss that was already shiny behind the counter¨D¨Dshop manager Woodypletely rejected the proposal.

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t you understand!?¡¹

    It seemed Samantha-chan didn''t get it. She looked puzzled.

    Samantha¨D¨Da university student who was neen years old this year, she was doing part time job at this shop while attending college. A pain in the neck who tended to be careless and blindly believed other people.

    Previously, Samantha was working in the caf¨¦ that was chosen as the ce for handing over Emily to Gamma Pharmaceutical in the Berserk incident. She carelessly dered ¡¸This caf¨¦''s salmon sandwich isn''t that delicious!¡¹ loudly and got fired.

    After that, she had her eyes opened to the deliciousness of salmon sandwich in ILS that she found by ident. She begged to manager Woody and got hired. That was the chronology of the event.

    To be frank, Woody who came to that caf¨¦ as uwful agent from Gamma Pharmaceutical washed his hand from that business due to Kousuke''s salmon sandwich transmission, and like this he opened a business of caf¨¦ that specialized in salmon sandwich.

    Actually, beside the caf¨¦ upation, manager Woody also doubled as an informant using his experience as former human of the underworld. At first, many suspicious people came and went from this caf¨¦ and he didn''t have intention to hire a civilian girl like Samantha but¡­¡­

    Hepletely recalled, ¡¸Eh? This girl, isn''t she the girl from that caf¨¦? The girl who got addressed by boss and then blundered?¡¹.

    Somehow his awkwardness was growing knowing that. And then, seeing her figure that was stuffing her cheeks with his prided salmon sandwich while making rave review, and how with sparkling eyes and full mouth she said ¡¸I will be the evangelist of salmon sandwich! Please hire me!¡¹ which made him worried about her future, manager Woody folded.

    Samantha who became an apprentice evangelist of salmon sandwich (?) with such sequence of event seemed to be greatly displeased with outer appearance and management of ILS.

    The evangelist tried to do something in order to improve this caf¨¦ that tended to have slow business so that it would be advertised more.

    Even now she was swinging around her sketch book while insisting her displeasure.

    Manager Woody opened his mouth with a weary face.

    ¡¸No matter how I see it, it ain''t matching the atmosphere of this caf¨¦. What''s this, this excessively cute illustration. My caf¨¦ is somber, a caf¨¦ for hardcore salmon sandwich lover.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s the reason why there aren''t that many customers here! Let''s make this ce cuter! The target should be the young girls!¡¹

    Indeed, the illustrations that were drawn on the sketch book was a cute deformed salmon swimming and picture of cute salmon that exined the menu. If the pictures were put on the signboard at the front, it would surely attract the attention of young woman.

    Although, it wasn''t like manager Woody wanted to make his caf¨¦ modernly stylish so that his caf¨¦ would be teeming with young females.

    Rather, it was the opposite. A famous caf¨¦ that was known only to those in the know. It would be fine if it was a caf¨¦ where only regr customers would gather and rejected first time customer that came without introduction. The caf¨¦ was barely scraping by with only the sale every month, but he was properly earning money as informant, so there was no problem with his living.

    And so,

    ¡¸Rejected.¡¹

    ¡¸Whyyyy! Boss, do you have any motivation!? Do you think you can take the world like that!?¡¹

    It seemed that within Samantha, manager Woody was like a master. Of course, it wasn''t in the sense of the master of caf¨¦. If it had to be said, it was a master in the sense of an expert.

    He was the master of salmon sandwich road. What Samantha meant seemed to be something like ''How can you stay like this without having your name reverberating throughout the world!''.

    ¡¸I understand. Then, not just young girls, how about this illustration so that boys will also visit!? I have confidence with this one!¡¹

    Saying that, Samantha lifted up her sketch book once more.

    Manager Woody''s expression convulsed. He massaged his temple as though enduring a headache while responding.

    ¡¸I''m really unwilling, but let''s say we make this caf¨¦ cute. But still, no matter how I look that picture ain''t cute at all! That''s a monster! What kind of imagination you have to think that young man wille with that picture!? If we put up that kind of thing here, this caf¨¦ willpletely turn strange! Just what are you nning with my caf¨¦ huh!?¡¹

    On the book, there was the picture of deformed salmon. Limbs were growing from fish torso, and for some reason it was wearing a skirt, while winking with fish eye.

    Certainly, it was a monster no matter how one looked at it.

    Manager Woodyunched a tsukkomi, however, Samantha made an irritating gesture that looked like ¡¸Good griefYare yare¡¹, then she began to exin like a teacher remonstrating an ignorant student.

    ¡¸Boss, don''t you know? This is the so called "anthropomorphication". It''s the essence of Japanese culture! It seems that Japanese people will love anything by anthropomorphing them. Such culture right now is getting prevalent to the degree it is spreading throughout the world.¡¹

    ¡¸Spit it out, Samantha. The one who nted that kind of half-baked and prejudiced knowledge, was it Paradis-neesan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Vane-oneesan taught me!¡¹

    It seemed the two had been really close to the degree that she called Vanessa with a pet name. Even though he was an informant, he overlooked how the employee of his own caf¨¦ got encroached! Woody held his head.

    But, at that time a somewhat awkward voice resounded.

    ¡¸That''s¡­¡­sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Oou!? Who¨D¨Dwait, ain''t this boss!¡¹

    When he noticed, a Japanese youth was inside the caf¨¦ smiling wryly. Samantha raised her voice ¡¸Kya!?¡¹ in surprise.

    Kousuke harbored a subtle feeling of guilt for some reason due to his inability of controlling the missionary work of the subculture evangelist Vanessa. He apologized while sporting a wry smile.

    ¡¸I told you to stop calling me boss didn''t I, Woody.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, sorry. It was a habit. Then, head. What is it today? Are you going to have a take home like usual?¡¹ (TN: Head in the sense like headmaster, head director, etc. I know it sound strange, but that''s how it is in the raw. Bear with it)

    ¡¸No, calling me head is also a bit¡­¡­well, for now, it''s okay I guess. Today I came for a request of "that side".¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, is that so.¡¹

    Manager Woody''s eyes narrowed slowly. It was a sharp gaze that was fitting for a former human of the underworld.

    Kousuke sat on the counter seat. Samantha was looking alternately at Kousuke and manager Woody whose atmosphere changed while her eyes sparkled.

    ¡¸Good afternoon, mister Kousuke. Seeing that you are here, how about a new salmon sandwich dish? It''s a new concept that I thought of that the boss okayed.¡¹

    ¡¸Samantha, hi. So there was new recipe again. Right, I''ll have that. I think I''ll eat it while Woody is investigating.¡¹

    Not to mention Kousuke who often came to buy salmon sandwich, even Vanessa, Grant family, and furthermore the agents of security bureau were also frequentlying here as regr customer, so Samantha was acquainted with them.

    By the way, regarding manager Woody''s hidden face, he properly exined it in the interview, so Samantha also knew about it. It seemed Samantha who was full of curiosity was also unable to resist the little smell of the extraordinary.

    Although, the point of how she was trying to reform such caf¨¦ to have fancy atmosphere was a mark of how she was truly a pain in the neck.The visit of the agents would be receding like that.

    Samantha went behind the counter with light footsteps and immediately began to prepare the new salmon sandwich variant. Manager Woody and Kousuke began to talk while ncing at her.

    ¡¸And, what kind of situation you are poking your nose into this time? Is it rted with the forest burning case by "that person"?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, your information is fast. About that matter, I also don''t know anything about it. I cannot contact him.¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­could it be, it''s the explosion incident of Vatican?¡¹

    Manager Woody gave coffee to Kousuke while making a half-exasperated expression because it felt like this would be another troublesome case.

    Also, "that person" manager Woody referred to was about demon king Hajime.

    Kousuke couldn''t help but smile wryly everytime at Woody''s way of speaking that really sounded like talking about a mastermind of a secret society.

    Kousuke exined h-h yadda-yadda about the incident at Vatican.

    A fantasy human like Kousuke actually also existed in Vatican. Such information seemed to be a shocking fact for manager Woody who was a former human of underworld who worked under an ult organization.

    ¡¸As I thought you didn''t know huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, although I belonged to Hydra, I was like a private soldier of Kaysis. I was just an underling among underling. I can boast a wide informationwork due to my connection from my mercenary period, but a secret information of a country is something that doesn''t reach my ear as expected.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, guess so. Rather, I wonder if the top brass of Hydra didn''t know about this, like Kaysis and also Jefferson and others?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. I think they might know seeing that they were an organization with long history but¡­¡­¡¹

    Actually, the top brass of Hydra knew about it. But, thinking about that <em>organization''s objective</em>, it was meaningless even if theyid their hand on it. In addition, throughout long years, that organization had received painful retaliation many times throughout the process of confirming it, so they were unable toy their hand on it even knowing about it.

    Back to the topic

    ¡¸More importantly, I want to know the connection of those guys. I think there is an organization that they belonged to but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Kousuke showed the recording of ID and face picture of five people¨D¨DLeda and others who died strangely in the church to manager Woody.

    Manager Woody took the smartphone and took a look. After that he transferred the data into his own smartphone.

    ¡¸From a nce, there isn''t anyone with big name in the underworld. Can I take a bit of time with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Around how long it will take?¡¹

    ¡¸It will depend on theparison result in the database that I have and contacting my acquaintances, so I cannot say. Well, this is a request from head, so I''ll do it super express. For now, please wait for thirty minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Until then, I''ll taste Samantha''s new salmon sandwich.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know about being evangelist, but her motivation is amazing and her skill is also good. Please enjoy to your heart''s content.¡¹

    Samantha brought the new salmon sandwich at that timing. Manager Woody''s evaluation about her seemed to make her got into a really good mood. Manager Woody''s expression became one of ¡¸Damn it¡¹. Samantha-chan, she was the type who would blunder when she got carried away.

    Kousuke waved his hand casually to Woody who was entering his work room as informant at the back while turning his gaze to the salmon sandwich that was brought to him.

    ¡¸Here, please enjoy. It''s the new work, "miso mustard salmon sandwich"!¡¹

    ¡¸Miso mustard!?¡¹

    The new recipe seemed to be a Japanese style salmon sandwich. It seemed that the influence of a certain SOUSAKANagent caused Samantha to develop interest to Japan. She seemed to get the idea from miso cutlet sandwich and set out to develop a salmon sandwich that used miso.

    She didn''t use raw salmon, but a salmon that was fried with thin coating with somewhat soft miso curstard coating it a lot. The shredded cripsy cabbage also had mayonaise applied on it.

    Kousuke put it into his mouth a bit timidly.

    A beatter

    ¡¸De, delicious¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-! Yes! Yaaahaaaa!!¡¹

    Samantha, she made powerful guts pose repeatedly.

    If manager Woody was a master for Samantha, then Kousuke was the grand master. Or perhaps a maestro. No, he was the founder of salmon sandwich road, he was already the salmon sandwich god¡­¡­

    As a trainee, the word of praise from the salmon sandwich god was truly the highest peak!

    ¡¸Yep. It''s seriously tasty. But, well, as expected, I like sandwich with raw salmon the best I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Samantha fell on all four. She was hitting the floor *bang bang* in vexation. Dust was going to rise up from her doing that, so Kousuke wished that she would stop it.

    ¡¸Samantha. Can you give me the standard salmon sandwich too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. I will bring it right away.¡¹

    Samantha disappeared behind the counter with a face that looked like the emoticon (¡ä?¦Ø?`). The day the title "trainee" was taken away from here seemed to be still far away.

    Exactly thirty minutes after that.

    While Kousuke was making trivial talk with Samantha about salmon sandwich, manager Woody got out from the back room.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. I don''t get any good information.¡¹

    Manager Woody scratched his head awkwardly. However, his expression looked conflicted and baffled to be said that he simply didn''t obtain any information.

    ¡¸If, there is an organization behind those guys, it feels like it will be better to rely on the intelligence bureau. If it''s head, you will be able to request them through security bureau right?¡¹

    ¡¸I think I can do that but¡­¡­¡¹

    From manager Woody''s state, there must be something. Kousuke questioned him with his gaze. Manager Woody made a coffee for himself, then he drank it all with one gulp before starting to report his investigation result.

    ¡¸I investigated using various pulls too, but I cannot believe that those guys has connection with underworld organization. Lawyer, university student, priest, retired former teacher. Everyone of them has clear background. Other than that Vatican''s man called Leda that is. In addition, it''s like these guys have nothing connecting them. Like participating in some kind of convention, or having transaction with each other¡­¡­there is no connection at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they hiding it so thoroughly you cannot find it?¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot deny that possibility. That''s why, in that case you better rely on the intelligence bureau, or give me a few days to put serious effort into investigating this.¡¹

    If it was manager Woody who had underworld informationwork, Kousuke thought that he would be able to pull out all information regarding their connection, but it seemed it couldn''t go that easily.

    ¡¸But you know, head. There is a bit of mon point" that bother me.¡¹

    ¡¸Common point?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­All of these guys, the people close to them are dead. By so called tragic incidents.¡¹

    ¡¸! Specifically?¡¹

    From what he was told, for thewyer it was his fianc¨¦e, for the college student it was his parents, for the priest his wife and son, for the former teacher old man it was his son and daughter-inw, for theborer it was his wife. They lost their important people. Killed. What''s more, all of those happened in the shape of betrayal by someone they trusted.

    Kousuke recalled the scream of death agony from Leda.

    ¨D¨DThis world is hell. Human, is making it hell

    Was that man, also saw a "tragedy" that made him thought like that¡­¡­

    ¡¸Also, there is one more point. The former teacher old man, and the college student, about them¡­¡­¡¹

    Manager Woody''s report caused Kousuke who was about to get absorbed into his thought to return to his senses feeling taken aback.

    ¡¸After their incident, they got involved with police several times.¡¹

    ¡¸Police? Were they gotten involved with incident again?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s the opposite. They caused incident.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What kind?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I said incident, it wasn''t at the level of getting jailed. There were only things that only got them strictly warned¡­¡­the former teacher was with his wife, while the college student was with several of his friends. Both of them tried to influence other people to stop believing in religion.¡¹

    ¨D¨DGod won''t answer. He won''t grant salvation.

    Leda''s words crossed Kousuke''s mind once more.

    ¡¸The man called Leda, was someone from Vatican¡­¡­the holy ground of religion right? Thinking about his act of betrayal too, I think this is really suspicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡­¡­¡¹

    Manager Woody had picked up good information in this short time. Kousuke didn''t say that with words, but inside his heart he sent his praise to Woody.

    Then, at that timing, Samantha who was endeavoring to make new anthromorph salmon illustration quietly so that she wouldn''t be a bother seemed to be actually listening. She suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Saay, Mister Kousuke.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Samantha, what''s the matter?¡¹

    Even while addressing Kousuke, Samantha sent a nce at manager Woody. Just in case, she confirmed to the manager Woody whether it was alright for her to enter the conversation.

    This point where she could discern that in the end she was just an employee made anyone couldn''t hate her despite her being a pain in the neck. Manager Woody thought that while nodding with a wry smile.

    ¡¸You see, that act of overdoing it in making someone to stop having faith? Actually, there is also my friend who experienced that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously. It was about two months ago I think? The boyfriend of my friend went through misfortune in his family. My friend, she said that she would support her boyfriend, but after that, the condition of that boyfriend seemed to turn strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Strange you say? Like what?¡¹

    ¡¸My friend said, that he was scary. It was like he was a bit not normal. And then, me and several other friends had discussion with her. But then, it seems that there also quite many friends of my other friends who are like that boyfriend too.¡¹

    ¡¸That many?¡¹

    It seemed that such kind of people had appeared here and there since around a year ago. After a while, those people would return to how they were before, so it didn''t seem like to be a widespread topic, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yes. And also, that''s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What''s wrong? Is there something else in your mind?¡¹

    Samantha faltered as though it was difficult to say. After she was urged to continue, she started with ¡¸Saying it like this, is a bit bad but¡­¡­¡¹ while saying.

    ¡¸Everyone said it. It''s as though¨D¨D"they are possessed by demon", they said.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    *Silence*, inside the empty caf¨¦, even more silence was falling. Even the air felt like it was getting colder somehow.

    It was manager Woody who broke the silence.

    ¡¸Head. Do you know about demon worshipping cult?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard about it before. It''s that right? The cult that appeared in movie, doing ritual of sacrifice or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, something like that. Even in reality, that kind of demon worshipping organization existed. Of course, there isn''t just hidden organization, they are a group that is recognized even at the surface. As expected, they aren''t doing sacrifice or the like. They merely people who are charmed by the existence of demon.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, well, it''s everyone''s freedom to believe anything.¡¹

    That kind of people also existed in the world.

    In fact, there was also an organization like Hydra that seriously sought for ult. Because their objective was merely to "personally use the mystique" that was unrted to god or demon, religiousness didn''t take root within them, so they were of a type that was a bit different from the normal image of ult organization.

    ¡¸About that demon worshipping organization, when I was still with Hydra, I heard a bit of rumor. In the end, it was just a talk that is like urban legend, there was no credibility in it.¡¹

    As an informant, he was somewhat reluctant to report about a mere rumor. Manager Woody talked while scratching his cheek.

    ¡¸It''s a group that is worshipping demon, but they aren''t an organization.¡¹

    ¡¸They are a group, and yet not an organization? Do you mean they are like a mob without anyone controlling them?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, they are organized to a terrifying degree. They aren''t an organization but a group.¡¹

    ¡¸???¡¹

    A lot of question marks floated above Kousuke''s head. Even manager Woody smiled wryly saying ¡¸It''s iprehensible isn''t it¡¹ while continuing.

    ¡¸Every individual in the group has the same objective and belief. However, they aren''t gathering at all. And yet, they will make a move when it''s necessary without making arrangement with each other beforehand. A jogging woman, a man who is walking his dog, a child ying ser, a patrolling police¡­¡­anyone who is doing normal activity right in front of you. Normally they even go to the mass at Sunday, very normal people, but one day, they will suddenly make their move.¡¹

    ¡¸What, is that?¡¹

    While saying that, Kousuke recalled something as expected. When Leda and others were in the middle of talking, they saw Kousuke without any sign beforehand. It was at exactly the same timing, as though they had arranged it beforehand.

    At that time, their eyes were shining mysteriously.

    ¡¸With our business circles as they were, those guys that are behaving entrically, those guys doing stupid thing, those talks that are like urban legend, we called those things with ridicule like this¨D¨D"demon possession".¡¹

    If, there was actually people who were possessed by "demon" in the true meaning, not in figurative expression or just a mental problem, and they were normally living casually? They were slipping among society, into household, and then one day, they suddenly obeyed the voice inside themselves and then started acting like a different person?

    Manager Woody operated his smartphone and sent something to Kousuke''s smartphone. Seeing that, Kousuke tilted his head.

    ¡¸A college professor?¡¹

    I don''t really know the detail but, he is a professor in the field or something like religious study, and he is quiet famous in that area. ¡­¡­The college student just now, he attended his seminar. In addition, that professor, in this half a year he took flight to Roma nearly thirty times.]

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hee. It''s slight but, that''s not a bad connection. As expected from Woody. It''s not just for show that you opened your eyes to salmon sandwich.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to you head.¡¹

    Manager Woody mad a manly grin. In fact, he was really deserving praise to investigate this much in just thirty minutes.

    Just having and knowing information didn''t really mean anything. Only after analyzing, conjecturing, and connecting them that they became useful. There were many cases like that. Perhaps it was better to say instead that informant''s work was to collect pieces of information into oneplete information.

    At that point, manager Woody was without a doubt first ss. That was how he wasn''t troubled about living expense despite his caf¨¦ was only scraping by. This was more of his lifework rather than being an underling under Kaysis''smand.

    Kousuke drank all his remaining coffee and stood from his seat.

    But, at that time,

    ¡¸E, err. Something like demon possession, they aren''t real right?¡¹

    ''I have to ask this at least!'' Samantha asked with that kind of feeling. Seeing how her expression was greatly twitching, it seemed she waspletely scared from the words of manager Woody and Kousuke''s behavior just now.

    Although, the fantasy man, and the man who was converted into salmon sandwich by that fantasy man couldn''t say ¡¸Obviously it''s just nonsense¡¹.

    Kousuke and manager Woody looked at each other and smiled wryly at the same time.

    ¡¸Wai-, what is it!? Why are you two smiling, at this timing! Tell me it''s a lie boss!¡¹

    Manager Woody. He was making a smile filled with implication while taking payback for the monster illustration she showed him before this.

    ¡¸Samantha¡­¡­my bad. I should have you leave before we started talking.¡¹

    ¡¸Boss?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know? <em>That kind of thing</em> will visit those who know their existence.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful when walking at night in the street okay?¡¹

    Shuddering chill caused Samantha to shiver from the tip of her foot until the crown of her head. Her eyes opened widely and her painstaking piece of work fell on the floor with a tter.

    Kousuke sent an exasperated gaze at manager Woody thinking ''This guy is really childish huuh''.

    It seemed manager Woody noticed that gaze. He was about to open his mouth to say ¡¸I''m joking¡¹ with a wry smile but¡­¡­

    Before he could,

    ¡¸Booss! Please give me shelter tonight-!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright for you if your important worker get attacked by demon!? Of course it''s not! I understand! And so, tonight I''ll stay in boss''s house! Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait. I was only joking just now.¡¹

    Manager Woody, 41 years old. Single. Living in apartment. Recently he was half living together with a stray cat that settled down there.

    Samantha-chan. 19 years old. Active college student.

    ¡¸This is concerning.¡¹

    ¡¸Head, please don''t make that kind of scorning gaze when you know the situation. It''s not like I''m scaring her because I''m aiming for this.¡¹

    Manager Woody made an expression that seemed to say ''spare me'' in respond to Kousuke''s muttering.

    He said ¡¸I was joking¡¹ one more time to Samantha, but,

    ¡¸No, I won''t get tricked! I understand. Yes, surely, those guys are already setting their eyes on me. Like that, when I go out from this caf¨¦, behind me¡­¡­at the street at night, people won''t be around unnaturally, I will feel a bad premonition somehow, and I will quicken my pace. And then, there will be footsteps approaching from who know where! There won''t be anyone when I turn around! But footsteps are certainly approaching! I will run away to escape, and somehow arrive in my home. After that, I''ll lock the door securely, and peek outside from the peeking hole. There won''t be anyone outside. Aa, I''m d. I got away! Yep, perhaps it was just my imagination. Yup, surely that''s it! I''m stupid! I was overly self-conscious! How embarrassing! Kyah. I will be like that while turning my gaze inside the room¡­¡­over there is the demoooooonnn-. Boosss! Please save meeeeeeeeeeee!¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, it would be me who want to be saved by head.¡¹

    Samantha''s bad habit¨D¨Dthe habit of believing blindly. Or perhaps it should be said as bad habit of delusion. Anyway, if she had believed something like this!, she wouldn''t believe anything else most of the time.

    Even though she was still in the stage of delusion, Samantha was already throwing tantrum while clinging on manager Woody.

    The face of manager Woody had zero happiness from having a young girl clinging on him. He was normally fed up, feeling creeped out at Samantha who was pleading to stay with him while crying. He sent a gaze that was pleading for help to Kousuke.

    But,

    ¡¸Eh!? Head!? Wai-, it''s fine if you don''t be out of recognition only at this kind of time though!? You are here right!? You are still inside right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Boss! Who are you talking with!? If it''s mister Kousuke, he already exited from long time ago! Hah, don''t tell me-. The hand of the demon is already reaching me!? Help meee, booooosssss-!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why, it''s me instead who want help¡­¡­¡¹

    Manager Woody''s tired voice was drowned out by Samantha''s tantrum and didn''t reach anyone.

    After that, a staff of security bureau visited to fill his stomach, and saw Samantha who was crying while clinging on manager Woody, while he was holding her face with an eagle grip to tear her off from him¡­¡­

    The staff judged that manager Woody was doing assault to his female employee.

    It almost became a big case¡­¡­

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡¸Here huh¡­¡­¡¹

    In front of a splendid university in Britain, Kousuke was looking up to the window at the highest floor while muttering.

    That spot was the ssroom of the person who might be a lead from manager Woody''s information¨D¨DProfessor Riley Littman.

    Kousuke nodded once and entered inside the building.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    He walked through a dimly lit corridor and climbed the stair that didn''t have light shining in despite the fact it had skylight.

    Kousuke had gone several times apanying Emily to the university she was attending, but somehow this building felt "different".

    He couldn''t feel the impression of "a building of education that belonged to university" from it at all.

    It was more, like¡­¡­yes, as though he was getting lost inside a gloomy cave¡­¡­

    (Come to think of it¡­¡­I''m not seeing anyone since some time ago. Is it holiday? No, but, only this building? There were students at other ce normally¡­¡­)

    It was eerie. Kousuke gathered strength in his body naturally while thinking such thing.

    Like that, Kousuke kept feeling strange tension while arriving in front Littman''s ssroom.

    He didn''t make an appointment. If he had some kind of connection with Leda and others, he might guessed Kousuke''s intention and escaped.

    And so, he infiltrated inside the room with stealth like usual¨D¨D

    ¡¸It''s not locked. Don''t just stand there like that, pleasee in.¡¹

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    He was already activating his stealth. And yet,

    (I''m noticed!?)

    Furthermore, it was from across a door.

    ¡¸What''s wrong? You won''t enter? Youe to visit me right?¡¹

    Kousuke hesitated for a moment, but he immediately resolved himself and put his hand on the door.

    *Gii*, the door made small creaking sound. It echoed excessively.

    ¡¸Wee, to Littman''s ssroom. Although, aren''t you a bit toote, exorcist?¡¹

    Inside the room was filled to the brim with vast number of books. Books that were ced t and piled up formed several towers, creating a strained situation where it wouldn''t be strange for the piles to fall anytime.

    And then, the moment Kousuke stepped inside, he felt difort. *St* sound resounded from below his foot.

    Looking there, the floor surface was flooded out. Flooded floor was the natural enemy of a room that was littered with books. It was just too strange.

    Above all else, it smelt weird.

    There was a strange smell. It was like something was scorched, a smell that pierced the nose terribly¡­¡­

    Kousuke''s body took fighting stance.

    He had smelt this before. This extremely unpleasant smell. Only recently.

    In the foreign world at the another side of the mirror.

    ¡¸What¡­¡­are you?¡¹

    There was a man within the unpleasant smell, between the mountains of books. Gray hairying t limply on his head, and a face full with wrinkles that wascking in vigor. Severe hook nose, and grey eyes with piercing glint.

    His age was around thetter half of his seventy.

    He was wearing a suit with good tailoring that was obvious from a nce. One hand was holding a stick, and his back was rtively straight for his age.

    That man¨D¨DProfessor Littman raised an eyebrow at Kousuke''s question.

    ¡¸¨D¨D"What, are you". Hm, strange. I thought you came to me knowing the situation but¡­¡­the exorcist who hindered "that person". No, perhaps I should call you Vatican''s hidden ace? There is nothing about you at all in the information of Leda and others.¡¹

    (This guy, he know about what I did in that world!?)

    Professor Littman pressed forward with his conjecture from Kousuke''s faint agitation.

    ¡¸You are agitated. So it''s unexpected for you that I know. But, why is it unexpected? It''s obvious that I know. You should know about the obvious. Because you are here by identifying me. ¡­¡­Hm, if that premise is wrong, I see, you aren''t rted with Vatican. Or perhaps, even if you have rtion with them, you aren''t rted with exorcist. Then, why did someone unrted like you moved to rescue the "mother body"? Why, are you here? Besides, although "that person" didn''t disy his original power, you escaped him. What is that power?¡¹

    Professor Littman spoke while linking one by one the information avable and unraveled the mystery.

    But, Kousuke was unable to cut in at the words of the professor that was like talking to himself.

    (What? It''s not just smell. This feeling¡­¡­)

    The coiling unpleasant presence.

    Then, at that time, following some kind of thought process, professor Littman reached the answer.

    ¡¸I see. You. You are¨D¨Dreturnee huh.¡¹

    Kousuke lost count how many surprise he had felt. This room''s abnormal atmosphere, and the way Professor Littman was talking, Kousuke felt how he almost getting swallowed by the other party''s pace. He scolded himself inside his heart and pulled himself together quickly.

    ¡¸I see, I see. If it''s like that, then it''s no wonder you still don''t know.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸About the people that are not of this world.¡¹

    *ck ck*, Professor Littman was knocking the floor with his leather shoes and stick while adding on his words looking really like he was teaching.

    ¡¸You, you must not be ignorant. Even if human cannot be all knowing, human has to fight ignorance constantly. That is the duty of the race that possess the highest intelligence.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, I will give you a lecture about "them" to the ignorant you. You, you who have fought and escaped "them" from "hell". After sealing the "mirror gate", are you relieved? Did you see hope in the future after taking back udia Barenberg?¡¹

    The question of Professor Littman in truth was nearly that of a mere monologue to himself. It looked like he was asking question to Kousuke, but his eyes were constantly wandering to empty air.

    ¡¸You. Certainly, "they" cannot open the "mirror gate" and descend to this world. They who in essence are without flesh body are unable to cross the gap of "hell" and "this world". They have no strength to maintain their existence.¡¹

    ¡¸They have no flesh body?¡¹

    Certainly, no matter how many time he cut those ghoul like things, they kept regenerating. He was able to destroy them for the first time after using magic in conjunction with his attack. Although, he thought that they had flesh body. Therefore Kousuke spontaneously asked, but as expected Professor Littman continued talking without even looking at Kousuke.

    ¡¸But, there is exception to everything. They can exert influence to this world even if only slightly. Sometimes, it will be as whispering voice, sometimes as shadow, sometimes it will be as something that seems to be predestined.¡¹

    The shadow that was visible inside the eyes of Leda and others. So that was the "people of hell" that Professor Littman mentioned.

    ¡¸People who are strongly influenced. People who offer their own body. There are a lot of human who carry them inside their heart. Because they only have meager influence, they possess the way to make use of that influence to the maximum.¡¹

    ''But''¨D¨DProfessor Littman''s eyes caught Kousuke once more.

    ¡¸The power of "that person" is immense, his influence is also vast. Humans who have connection with the other side are increasing, and then, finally "the wind ofmentation" is released to this world.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DWhat you mean by "wind ofmentation", is it that bloody wind?¡¹

    Professor Littman nodded slightly. His eyes weren''t seeing empty air anymore. He was looking at Kousuke.

    ¡¸The gap of "hell" and "this world" is wavering. Just now, I said that they cannot cross the gap of world without "mirror gate" but¡­¡­now is different. In this time when this gap is wavering, if there is a medium that can easily connect the interval, they will be able to descend to "this world" with strong body maintaining their existence.¡¹

    For example, mirror. A mirror that reflected another world, especially when there was opposite mirror, the gap of world could be shaken just with that.

    For example, thick mist. Heavy mist that shut the field of vision where it was impossible to look even an inch ahead, it could also shake the spot of "this world" itself.

    And then, water.

    The world was connected by water. Water was a natural "gate" that crossed every world.

    Kousuke was taken aback and dropped his gaze to the floor.

    ¡¸The lecture is over with this. Now, please experience hell after this.¡¹

    ¡¸Chih!!¡¹

    Swift attack. Kousuke closed the distance instantly, grabbed Professor Littman''s neck and mmed him on the floor.

    Professor Littman opened his eyes wide. But¡­¡­his eyeballs immediately rolled and caught Kousuke. His eyes weren''t grey. They were eyes that shined ringly red.

    ¡¸The gate, has opened you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh!? You-¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke''s voice was drowned out.

    Because right after that, the flooded floor bubbled fiercely, and countless "something" flew out along with a shriek.<hr>

    ¨C

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Please take care of me again from today.

    I''m ashamed to mention this right after the resumption but,

    In Gardoic, three manga version were updated.<ol><li>Arifureta original versionic</li></ol><ul><li>Sonna-chan, she is normally beautiful! At the future she will be a user of "Elusive Phantom" that even the hero cannot detect¡­¡­</li></ul><ol start="2"><li>Arifureta Nichijou de Sekai Saikyou</li></ol><ul><li>Kaori-san''s dangerousness is elerating. Nichijou''s Kaori-san, where is she heading to?</li></ul>

    Mori Misaki-sensei, thank you very much! Please do it more lol<ol start="3"><li>Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou Zero</li></ol><ul><li>The spinoff light novel "Zero" hasic version by the worl of Kouchi Ataru-sensei. It''s the story of Miledy and others, the Liberator.</li></ul>

    Surely a lot of people think it. It''s a lie that Miledy is this cute.

    Kouchi-sensei! Thank you very much!

    All can be read for free so,

    Please go take a look at Comic Gardo by all mean as one way to kill time.

    (You can go there from Ovep-sama''s homepage.)

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    ¨C

    Bubble rose up tremendously from the water on the floor as though it was seething.

    Instantly,

    ¨D¨D<em>iaAAAAAAAAAAAH</em>

    Disgusting shriek infringed inside the room.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    An unseen impact attacked Kousuke. The hand that was holding Professor Littman''s neck was forcefully torn off and he was blown away until the wall in one go.

    He copsed the towers of books while colliding on the wall with an impact that cracked the surface.

    ¡¸Gahah¡¹

    The air inside his lungs was forcefully ejected and Kousuke lost his breath.

    Hended on one knee. When he raised his gaze, he could see Professor Littman got up with a bizarre movement like a marite and countless shadows running on the wall.

    The shadows with hard to describe shape were running from wall to wall like shadow picture.

    ¡¸Guah¡¹

    An impact hit him once again from the side. Kousuke was sent flying by an unseen existence and he crashed on the wall once more.

    (What!? What is there!?)

    Something was there. Innumerable things. But, he couldn''t see the figure. There were only shadows reflected on the wall.

    At the same time when he fell on the floor, Kousuke trusted his instinct and leaped to the side. Instantly water ssh rose from his previous spot and even the wall behind it copsed.

    Desperately, Kousuke measured the timing and threw his kunai at the shadow on the wall. But, the kunai only pierced the wall and there wasn''t any effect to the shadow.

    ¨D¨D<em>IAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH</em>

    ¡¸Guh!?¡¹

    Impact came from right below him. His sr plexus was pushed up and Kousuke''s body folded into the shape of "<" while floating in the air. Right after that, impact came from right above in a sh. Kousuke was blown to the flooded floor without even any time to breath.

    Right after that, he was dragged as though his feet got caught and he was thrown away like that with a fierce momentum.

    He flew toward an aged andrge bookshelves that looked solid. Intense pain ran from his shoulder. The wood that had gone through many years were smashed by the impact and surged like an avnche along with a lot of books.

    ¡¸Hmm. The materialization into this world is sessful but¡­¡­only the shadow. Although, physical influence can be exerted. It''s only a matter of time untilplete materialization happen.¡¹

    Professor Littman was talking to himself while directing red eyes that were shining ringly to Kousuke who was buried in destroyedrge bookshelf and mountain of books.

    Perhaps Kousuke''s damage was deep because he didn''t stand up.

    Professor Littman snorted and jerked his chin. Then, a part of the shadows that were running around on the wall, ceiling, and floor gathered toward Kousuke.

    They were like poltergeist. The bookshelf was moved to the side and arge amount of books floated in the air. Like that, Kousuke who was buried under the books floated together with them.

    ¡¸Guh, kafuh¡¹

    It seemed that he was lifted up by his neck, so Kousuke held his neck with both his hands and gasped painfully. He was shining faintly from ejecting magic power in resistance, but the strength that was grasping his neck didn''t decrease at all. Blood was flowing from his head, dripping down from his temple.

    ¡¸Kuh, yo, u-, what the hell, are you-¡¹

    ¡¸Just as you can see, I am a mere university professor, just a simple researcher.¡¹

    ¡¸A simple, researcheer? -, that''s, a harsh joke there.¡¹

    Professor Littman turned his gaze toward the kunai Kousuke threw. Just from that, the kunai was pulled out by itself from the wall and drifted in the air. Following that, the shadow that was projected on the ceiling was slowly approaching near Professor Littman.

    Most likely, it wasn''t that Professor Littman had telepathic power, but the unseen existence receivedmand from him and brought the kunai to him.

    His hand took the kunai that was brought to him and he stared at it in concentration, then he started to talk with a tone as though continuing a lecture.

    ¡¸No, it''s the truth. I just wanted to know. God and demon, heaven and hell. Those concepts, just when and where they were created. I wanted to know the beginning. That was all.¡¹

    ¡¸De, mon¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke ruminated that one word. Yes, the existence that he encountered in the world at the other side of the mirror, and also the unseen existence that was trying to break his neck right now, indeed, they were certainly demon.

    It wasn''t an unknown another world or even unknown creature. This was truly what the people on earth knew as the concept of "hell" and "demon".

    ¡¸However, you. What is called as record sometimes is something created by those in power for their own convenience, something that is falsified. When I tried to deepen my investigation and interpretation, just who can proof that it''s the truth or not.¡¹

    Professor Littman looked at the books scattered across the room with a gaze as though he was looking at a rock at the roadside. The books that were destroyed and turned into tragic condition due to the water or because of the shockwave of the battle were red with shining red eyes.

    Kousuke guessed. This situation, Professor Littman''s conduct. It must be the result of that phrase that sometimes appeared in story being realized in real life.

    ¡¸I, see. You, sold, your soul to demon huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I can buy the truth with that. I think it can be said as a reasonable transaction.¡¹

    ¡¸From, that so called reasonable transaction¡­¡­what did you find out?¡¹

    Kousuke didn''t struggle anymore. He was asking while looking at Professor Littman with nk eyes that looked resigned.

    Professor Littman looked back at Kousuke''s eyes.

    ¡¸Tell me your root.¡¹

    It seemed that even this was a transaction. If Kousuke wanted to know his knowledge, then Kousuke should also teach him the secret of his power.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That''s fine. But¡­¡­you first. It will be unbearable if I get killed right away after talking.¡¹

    The opponent was a man who sold even his soul to demon for the sake of his pursuit. Kousuke''s condition didn''t even make Professor Littman hesitate.

    ¡¸Very well. Then, you. In the first ce, do you understand what is the existence that is called demon?¡¹

    ''The hell if I know'', he wanted to spit that out, but he swallowed that feeling and told no wit his gaze.

    ¡¸They are human. Demon is the ruin of what human once was. However, it''s with the attached proviso that they are human of another world.¡¹

    Kousuke thought that he had heard a story like this from somewhere. Kousuke narrowed his eyes, which Professor Littman perceived that it seemed he was in doubt. His mouth warped and he continued his words, as though he was feeling really happy to disy his knowledge.

    ¡¸The world that we human titled as "hell", is truly in a state that is worthy for the title "hell", but once it was overflowing with nature and it was a world with rows of cities that were developed even further than the current earth.¡¹

    From the beginning, the "hell" was another world with existence that ovepped with "earth". Although there was gap between world, both worlds would asionally influenced each other¨D¨Dspirited away, supernatural phenomenon, UMA, etc¨D¨Ddue to the closeness.

    And then, the residence of the world that was far more developed than earth noticed the earth''s existence.

    ¡¸Miracle, magic, sorcery¡­¡­smoke won''t rise without fire. The live coals that is the cause for the birth of those concepts was, yes, the technology of them who crossed to earth. You understand now? In the period that is called as ancient era, at the far past, miracle and magic also existed in earth. Because the residence of hell brought them here.¡¹

    Magical girl existed. Even magician existed. Legendary weapons, chosen heroes, and also great people existed. The mythical beasts and monsters certainly existed too.

    Everything was due to the "god''s magic" that was used by the residences of hell.

    ¡¸God''s¡­¡­magic, you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s right, you. The residences of hell, the demons, they performed miracles. For the earthling¨D¨Dthey were truly gods.¡¹

    Certainly, for people who only possessed primitive technology, people using magic were equal with gods. To say nothing if they could receive that godly work, it could be said that the natural flow was to worship those people.

    For the residences of hell, it might be a part of cultural exchange with another world, or perhaps it was because of their greed to rule, it was unclear which was the reason, but anyway they brought the technology called magic to the earthlings, which resulted in earth also aplishing rapid development.

    So to speak, what was called as super ancient civilization was something like that.

    ¡¸But, you. Destroyed by a power that is too great is something that is repeated no matter the age. Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸I, predicted that. And there, you understood then?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understood. Of god and demon. Of earthling and otherworlder.¡¹

    There was no clear division. If there was otherworlder who sided with earth, there was also earthling who sided with the other world.

    But, it seemed definite that there was outbreak of conflict that crossed the two worlds.

    As the result, a power that was equal with the work of god transformed the other world into "hell", and the losers were locked into that world.

    ¡¸The demons are the otherworlders who lost the conflict, and the earthlings who sided with those otherworlders, reduced to a mere shadow of their former self. My understanding still cannot catch up with the details, but in order to survive in that changed world, they devised a method to survive with only their soul.¡¹

    At the same time, the bloody wind that was blowing violently in hell¨D¨Dthat which was called as "the wind ofmentation" seemed usable to form transient flesh body which was centered on the soul.

    Although, in the first ce the "hell" was a world that wasn''t suitable for people with flesh body to continue to exist. Thus, just like how those ghoul-like things looked like that, the flesh body there was constantly iplete and ugly. As for their ability to think, people whose soul was particrly of fine quality when they were human would have it to a certain degree, but normal people were only able to act instinctually.

    ¡¸That is the reason why they are trying to descend into this world. If they are able to materialize in earth, they will be able to maintain definite flesh body. Like that, naturally the rank of their soul will rise and they will be able to take back their thinking ability.¡¹

    ¡¸Is, that all? It''s not, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. "That person" is trying to aplish his long standing desire. That is to unify and rule the two worlds. He wants udia Barenberg in order to be even moreplete and mighty existence. So that even if the kings who suppressed "that person" like in the past return, he will be able to defeat them handily.¡¹

    ¡¸Ki,ngs? That''s¨D¨Dguah¡¹

    Kousuke tried to ask more, but he was interrupted from having his neck choked strongly.

    ¡¸Hm. It''s not like I don''t want to continue my lecture for a bit more but, it looks like the demons are impatient. Let''s stop here. Although I am a body that receives the demon''s thought, in the end I am just a coborator. I''m not in a position that can give them order.¡¹

    Now, speak of your truth.

    Professor Littman''s eyes that were containing madness inside were insisting that. Perhaps he should be called as truth fanatic. He would sell even his soul to demon if it was for the sake of appeasing his spirit of enquiry, and he had decided that he wouldn''t give a damn to what would happen to earth. His eyes were something chilling even for Kousuke who had struggled through numerous scene of carnage.

    And so,

    ¡¸Thank you for the lecture. As for my truth¡­¡­please experience it in practice.¡¹

    He returned the professor''s words before this right back at him. At the same time, *puff* Kousuke vanished with that sound. The ce he materialized was of course at the position of the kunai Professor Littman was holding.

    ¡¸Shih¡¹

    ¡¸Guah!?¡¹

    It seemed that even demon was unable to capture Kousuke who crossed through space. Kousuke who appeared before Professor Littmanunched a midair spinning kick that caught his face, blowing him away.

    The ce he was flying at was therge bookshelf that had temporarily hid Kousuke''s figure. But, Professor Littman didn''t crash to there.

    ¡¸For now, sink.¡¹

    The bookshelf that was full of gap from losing books was blown away as though in eruption. What showed up was another Kousuke¨D¨Da clone body.

    Yes, while his figure was hidden by the copsed bookshelf, Kousuke created a clone body and made it stayed inside the bookshelf. The clone body put on stealth with all seriousness, while the main body Kousuke intentionally emitted magic power to show his existence strongly. It was a gamble but it seemed that the clone manage to hide properly.

    A heel drop kick by that clone shot down the flying Professor Littman. A perpendicr drop after horizontal flight. Professor Littman bounced on the floor like reeled up fish.

    The demons moved. Countless shadows were running on the wall and ceiling. Presently there were several demons inside the room. They were unseen and their presence couldn''t even be sensed. Most likely because their materialization was still iplete their state became even more troublesome instead.

    Although, just how much time had passed until now. Kousuke of course had the objective of pulling out knowledge from Professor Littman.

    But, his biggest reason was to solve this troublesome situation. It was for the sake of buying time, for the technique that he could activate as long as he had time even though he had no aptitude for it¡­¡­

    ¡¸¨D¨D"Absolute Cmity"!¡¹

    In order to use the age of god magic!

    The ck star of cmity formed and whirled in the middle of the room. The magic that he finally managed to activate after chanting for more than two minutes was disying its tremendous effect amply.

    Books, fixtures, and then the demons who were unseen but existing too, anything and everything were pulled and swallowed in.

    Gravity magic "Absolute Cmity" pulled in the surrounding simr like "ck Heaven Destitution". It was a magic that pulled object into it, but different from the final secret art "ck Heaven Destitution", it didn''t have the power to annihte the things that were pulled in, it could onlypress.

    Most living this would be pressured to death by that point so there was no problem, but for demons, especially when they weren''tpletely materialized, they were mostly only soul, so it was doubtful whetherpressing them to death would work.

    And so, just in case Kousuke tossed in me element magic nomittally.

    ¡¸Aa~, ouch ouch-. Geez, punching a person as they pleased like this. Burn splendidly there, you bunch of demons.¡¹

    The "water" that acted as substitute tunnel for crossing over the gap of the world should be evaporated too with this, so surely there wouldn''t be anymore demon that newly appeared after this.

    Kousuke let out a sigh and let tension slipped out from his shoulders.

    ¡¸Guh, uh¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, spare me from watching even more suicide.¡¹

    The clone thatunched heel drop kick restrained Professor Littman while confirming whether there was any foreign object inside his mouth or if he was carrying drug somewhere in his body. As expected, the clone discovered a small case filled with pills inside the professor''s pocket.

    Kousuke quickly took out "Betting on the Pride of Viger" to make the professor''s soul leaned toward his side before the whisper of the demon could drive him into frenzy.

    Previously, Kousuke was interrupted before "Betting on the Pride of Viger" couldpletely exert its effect.

    Even if the demon''s whisper had powerful hypnotic effect and brainwashing effect for the receiver, it should be impossible to break the artifact''s effect when the soul magic waspletely applied. At the very least, as long as the demon wasn''t a powerful individual like that demon which was called as "that person" who possessed abnormal power.

    ¡¸But, no matter how I think about it, the demons'' root is simr with the story of Ehito that I heard from Nagumo huh. Ehito''s former world should be destroyed already, so there shouldn''t be any rtion though¡­¡­¡¹

    If, the fundamental root was the same, then even the age of magic might not¡­¡­

    In any case, in order to protect the mind of Professor Littman, Kousuke dangled "Betting on the Pride of Viger" in front of him.

    Then, just before he made the artifact went swi~ng swi~ng,

    ¡¸Do you have time to bother with me?¡¹

    ¡¸My bad, but I won''t go along with your stalling.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need for me to stall. Things are already happening. You, returnees. We aren''t underestimating you all. We are on guard against you all, even more than against Vatican. In reality you are really a threat, however, you. As expected, you cannot go as far as differentiating the attention of ordinary people and dealing with them right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you want to say?¡¹

    Professor Littman''s face was drenched with nosebleed from Kousuke''s spinning kick. His face warped unsightly and he said.

    ¡¸Yourrades, and family. And then¡­¡­Emily Grant, are they important for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu! Sleep!¡¹

    Kousuke activated "Betting on the Pride of Viger" with maximum effect. The professor''s consciousness was grasped in a sh and then it was fixed into a stupefied state.

    Kousuke took out smartphone from his pocket and called Emily''s number.

    ¡¸She should be with Yue-san. She should be, safe¡­¡­¡¹

    The world''s strongest magician was at her side. That was why she was all right. Kousuke focused on the ringtone while persuading himself like that.

    Even the ringtone that only sounded several times felt like eternity for Kousuke.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Returning back in time slightly.

    After Emily and others grasped the unique state of Vatican and the situation that was happening at present there from Kousuke''s phone call, the main members of Security Bureau were gathering in the chief office.

    Right now Allen was arranging the procedure for the voyage to Japan, while the high ranked officials from each department starting from Bernard who would be staying behind were doing briefing session to discuss the ns while Magdanese was away.

    Emily and others were sitting snugly at the corner of the chief office while idly staring at that flurried state of the bureau staffs.

    ¡¸That''s all. Any question?¡¹

    After a while, it seemed the briefing was over. Chief Magdanese said that while looking around her subordinates. Everyone of them were only looking straight at Chief Magdanese. It seemed they had no question.

    ¡¸Good. Then everyone, carry out your duty.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes, ma''am¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They were the well trained dogs of the queen. All the Grant family members thought of such impression in their heart.

    The briefing session was over, but for some reason the bureau staffs didn''t exit the room and gathered toward the Grant family¨D¨Dmore specifically, toward Emily with smile on their face.

    Just like Bernard Pays who was the person in charge of the assault division, there were also many members of department that engaged in fighting scene, so the sight of tough looking men smiling at her caused Emily''s cheeks to twitch slightly.

    ¡¸Doctor Grant. Long time no see.¡¹

    ¡¸Captain. It''s been a long time.¡¹

    Putting aside Vanessa and the bodyguards around Grant house, Bernard from the assault division normally didn''t interact with Emily. To tell the truth, thest time Emily directly met and talked with Bernard was at the Berserk incident.

    It went without saying what about the other staffs. She had only talked several times with her bodyguards and their coworker, that was all.

    Even though they had never really interacted, the atmosphere of the bureau staffs toward her was excessively friendly. Emily was bewildered at that but¡­¡­the reason they approached her immediately became clear.

    ¡¸By the way, is that guy Abyss alright? You talked with him right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aby-san. I heard he stuck his nose into something outrageous again? As expected from him!¡¹

    ¡¸Missy Emily. When will Abysse here?¡¹

    ¡¸How is the lord doing? If he ask to lend him our strength, we are going to fly there right away¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Our division is also prepared you know?¡¹

    Lord Abyssgate was greatly popr. The chief was massaging her forehead. Her subordinates who were nodding seriously when she told them to carry out their duty, were drawing close to a civilian while going ''Aby Aby'' right after that. Surely she was getting headache.

    ¡¸Hoo~. Kousuke is really popr. As expected from the man Emily chose.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, grandma!? What are you saying in front of people¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t it fine, Emily. Mother, is really proud somehow. Kousuke-kun is already like my own son.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. As a father, I''m feeling half relieved and half conflicted though.¡¹

    It appeared the tension of all Grant family members was rising up seeing their daughter''s sweetheart was unexpectedly popr among the staffs of the national security bureau.

    ¡¸Well, that''s because Aby is our, or rather, he is Britain''s hero after all!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m jealous at Bernard who fought together with him.¡¹

    Everyone nodded in agreement at Bernard''s words.

    It seemed, for them Kousuke was a hero that Britain was proud of. Nowadays when Americanic hero was rising to prominence, their mood was like ''Even Britain won''t lose! If Iron¡ðan is going to call Spide¡ðman as helper, the Capt¡ðin should call our Lord Abyssgate by all means!''.

    Hearing that, Emily turned herself small on the chair. She was feeling embarrassed and shy. A hero was apanied by heroine. She was turning smaller from imagining for a bit that it was her while shaking *purupuru* from shame.

    That figure of Emily that was like a small cute animal caused all the tough looking men to showed a warm smile while they were getting heated up like ¡¸As expected, she is the heroine!¡¹.

    Pulsing blood vein was finally emerging on the forehead of their queen. Her eye glint was saying ¡¸Stop screwing around and work¡¹.

    In fact, Chief Magdanese was opening her mouth with cold aura wafting from her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You all. I said to carry out your duty¨D¨D¡¹

    But, before she couldplete her sentence¡­¡­

    Golden spark surged in the middle of the chief office.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸-, chief!¡¹

    Allen quickly leaped toward Chief Magdanese. Bernard and others also pulled out their handgun from their waist and stood up in front of Grant family.

    In front of the supernatural phenomenon, everyone moved without stiffening not just because they were trained elites, but the biggest reason was thanks to the precedent of Lord Abyssgate.

    The golden sparks intensified further and before long became shining sphere.

    Right after that, the light burst into a sh. Chief Magdanese and others reflexively covered their eyes.

    After the light settled down¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone was speechless. They who moved precisely even in front of a supernatural phenomenon, and even Chief Magdanese didn''t even twitch. They couldn''t move. They were only opening their eyes widely with their mouth kept gaping open.

    What was reflected in their eyes.

    That was the perfect form of the concept of beauty.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hello, it''s me.¡¹

    Though the first voice wasical.

    Yes, what appeared from empty air with fluttering golden hair¨D¨Dwas Yue.

    Furthermore, she was d in golden light with halo floating on her back. It was the adult version Yue-sama!

    After teleporting away from Kousuke, she didn''t immediately transferred to here. She first teleported to nearby, then she intentionally transformed into adult version and changed clothes. After she finished, she thought of various show and picking the best timing, Yue-sama made her entrance!

    Even the word peerless was still insufficient. ''The molding of god, no, rather it might be the goddess herself who descended'', that was what everyone there was thinking in a daze. The adult version Yue who showed her seriousness with her entrance was just that intense in various meaning.

    ¡¸Yu, Yue-oneesan?¡¹

    A voice timidly resounded inside the chief office that was frozen stil. Emily was staring questioningly at Yue.

    Yue erased the halo of magic power light as though nothing happened and shended gently on the floor. Her loose ck dress spread out airily. Her soft and fluffy hair was also floating around gently, so it was as though everyone there was losing their way into a dream world.

    Everyone, starting from Bernard were watching Yue-sama''s countenance in fascination while going ''pohee~'' as though their soul was slipping out from their mouth.

    Seeing them like that, Yue who was convinced of the sess of ¡¸Strategy heaven piercingtengen toppa first impression so that the first wife of the demon king won''t get underestimated!¡¹ made a guts pose with a ''humph'' from her nose.

    And then, when she turned her gaze to Emily,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Emirin, long time no see. Did you cut your hair?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not.¡¹

    ''Nn-'', for some reason Yue nodded strongly.

    ¡¸Err, Yue-oneesan. Why are you here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I came to pick up Emirin. Also¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue''s nce burst toward Chief Magdanese. But, the one over there was the cornerstone of the country''s defense who was even said as the woman of steel who was married with Britain. She recovered herself in a sh and right after that she faced Yue with a straight and dignified posture.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I am Sharon Magdanese. The chief of the national security bureau. Am I not mistaken to believe that you are the "wife of the demon king"?¡¹

    It was a polite wording toward a superior, however, Chief Magdanese faced the unexpected meeting with the attitude that wasn''t abased by any mean. Chief Magdanese was looking firm, but Allen and some others saw through her that she was quite nervous.

    Her atmosphere was as though she was facing the top leader of foreign country, or when she was attending an emergency meeting where a great disaster for the national security might be incurred if even a single misstep happened.

    That tension awakened the other staffs and they simrly held themselves with that tension.

    Inside the room that was overflowing with feeling of tension, Yue who was addressed was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Indeed! I am Yue. The woman who is the demon king''s first wife!¡¹

    She took a striking pose *sharan* that was filled with dignity. One of her hand was on her waist, while her other hand was making horizontal peace sign above her eye. She tilted her center of gravity slightly. With serious face.

    The pose was as though she was an idol from somewhere. Though her face was tense rather than bright.

    A painfully silent atmosphere was dominating the ce. *Tic tac, tic tac*, the sound of clock''s hand was resounding extremely clearly.

    While no one was moving, Yue silently released her pose and,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Emirin, I failed. What to do?¡¹

    ¡¸You are asking me!?¡¹

    Emily who was asked for help. ''Why did you get too worked up!? If you are going to regret it than act normal from the start!'' She seemed to want to say that. Certainly, when looking from the side at Yue''s face that was subtly throwing her gaze to empty air, it also looked like she was in regret.

    From Yue''s view, she was convinced that she managed to give the impression of ¡¸The demon king''s wife is goddamn outrageous as expected!¡¹ from her first show.

    And so, if Chief Magdanese took an attitude that made light of her even then, she would give her cold reception in cool Yue-san mode, but if the chief behaved politely following manner, she thought that she would kindly rx the tension but¡­¡­

    Shepletely killed the atmosphere instead. Inside her heart she was incoherently trembling with shame. It was to the degree that she unconsciously asked for help to Emily.

    Somehow, the gaze of everyone inside the room was focused on Emily.

    Emily jerked with a twitch, her gaze swam around restlessly in panic¡­¡­

    She abruptly red at the staffs. And then,

    ¡¸I, I am Emily! The wife of the abyss lord, the right-hand man of the demon king! In the future!¡¹

    With one hand put on her waist, horizontal peace sign above one eye, and one leg bent with her body tilted forward *sharararan-*!!

    She blundered with teary eyes and bright red face.

    She didn''t know what to do, so for the time being she thought that she would self-explode together with Yue.

    ''We will die at the same time! Yue-oneesan!''

    It felt like such voice of the heart could be heard from the trembling Emily-chan.

    *Shi~n* The chief office fell dead silent. However, different from the atmosphere killer Yue, now the atmosphere was warm as though the room heater was turned on. Emily-chan''s kindness was softening the adults!

    Emily-chan silently became small. She held her head with both hands and buried her face onto her knee. ''Don''t look at me¡­¡­.'' It felt like such voice of the heart could be heard.

    With Emily''s sacrifice, the room''s atmosphere returned. Yue gazed at Chief Magdanese once more.

    *Jii-*, with her default stare she observed Chief Magdanese.

    Yes, unblinking stare was Yue''s default look. That was her normal state to the end.

    But, there was no way Chief Magdanese who was meeting her for the first time knew that. Rather, the sight of a beautiful woman sending her an unblinking stare caused her to gulp her saliva, and her misunderstanding exploded.

    ¡¸I, I am Magdanese. The iron woman who is married with Britain! That''s what they call me.¡¹

    All the staffs cried at the chief''s desperatepromise! As expected, there was no *sharan*, but she was at least taking pose of one hand on her waist! If it was for the sake of the country''s defense, she would throw away all her embarrassment and pride, the woman here was truly an iron woman!

    Yue''s face turned like ¡¸Eh, what are you doing suddenly?¡¹, but she somehow felt that Chief Magdanese too was doing her best to revive the atmosphere of the room that Yue murdered.

    She suddenly smiled and,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Nice to meet you, Magdanese. I''m inviting you too to our home.¡¹

    ''The first wife bestow her recognition! Our chief is given recognition!'' The staffs burst into an uproar ''waahh'' all at once!

    Emily dissolved her state of charism¡ð guard toward reality and looked at Chief Magdanese with disbelieving expression.

    Toward such Emily, Chief Magdanese gave a small thumb up with a clear expression that looked as though she had lost something. Emily cried seeing the spirit of sacrifice of the chief.

    After that, Chief Magdanese who was strangely wrapped with a sense of translucency together with Allen and a part of the staffs, and then Grant family were teleported by Yue to Japan.

    After they left, there were the figures of the staffs making great ruckus like ¡¸The demon king''s first wife, was seriously bad news! In various senses!¡¹. There were also a part of the staffs who went ¡¸If we can be the demon king''s subordinate, then we might be able to look at that person from nearby again¡­¡­¡¹ with one of their hands tightly grasping letter of resignation.

    The bureau chief-sama who lost something, and the staffs whose soul were stolen in various meaning by the demon king''s wife¨D¨Despecially the senior staffs.

    The future of the national security bureau, in the end¡­¡­

    Also, a clone of Kousuke who was made to standby outside the security bureau for the sake of the show was muttering ¡¸A~, yeah yeah. This is the usual, the usual¡¹ when Yue didn''te to pick him up too. he entered the security bureau with trudging footsteps, got told by Bernard that Yue and others were already going back to Japan, and then he contacted Yue with dead eyes.

    Yue hurriedly returned with a bit awkward expression and he was safely collected.

    It went without saying that the positivity level of the staffs who were able to see Yue for the second time was raised further toward the lord. Though Kousuke was filled with sadness.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I cannot reach until the attack¡­

    Sorry for ending it at strange ce.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    ¨C

    There was a strange tense situation in the living room of Nagumo house.

    One party that created such tense situation was sitting on the excessively fluffy sofa of Nagumo family. Sharon Magdanese, the chief of Britain''s national security bureau.

    I''ll die if I avert my gaze¡­¡­.

    She was <em>looking down at beside her</em> with a rigid expression as though to say that.

    *Jii-*, *Jiii~~~*, the one staring at Chief Magdanese was the demon king¨D¨D''s beloved daughter.

    It was Myuu.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason the two were unmoving while staying silent. The two were sitting with their back straight, both their hands were put above theirp in good manner. It was only their face that was staring at each other.

    While the two were like that, the Britain group of Allen, Vanessa, and Grant family were watching over them while gulping their saliva nervously. Yue and others, the Nagumo family were also the same.

    They were alternately sending nces at Myuu and Chief Magdanese.

    Everyone was thinking.

    What''s this atmosphere¡­¡­like so.

    By the way, the talk between Chief Magdanese and Yue who was the representative of Nagumo family ended without any particr problem.

    Emily and co arrived from Britain to Nagumo house in Japan instantly using Yue''s teleportation. There wasn''t even any "great dungeon when the entrance was opened" like Vanessa was hoping for. There wasn''t even any sudden entrance from Shuu or Sumire to take delight in the visitors'' reaction.

    Also, participating in the talk from Nagumo family side other than Yue were Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, Remia, and Myuu. Only them. It went without saying why Hajime and Shia weren''t included. Sumire and Shuu seemed to be busy with their work, so tonight they would sleep outside and didn''t return home. Aiko also didn''te tonight.

    And, the guards of security bureau right now were standing by around Nagumo house. It seemed they were arranging cars for transport in Japan and also other procedures, but actually, they weren''t present because it wasn''t desirable to put multiple guards on one''s side while having talk for the purpose of building friendly rtionship, or rather, frankly speaking they would be meaningless even if they were present. That was the consideration (?) of Chief Magdanese.

    The topic of the talk also wasn''t anything like Chief Magdanese demanding anything or trying to set restriction. Till the end this talk was only for both sides to meet each other, and for Chief Magdanese to say that if Nagumo family contacted her beforehand when they had business in Britain, then she would be able to give her cooperation. The topic of the talk wasn''t that much different from the agreement that she had exchanged with Kousuke at the Berserk case, so Yue too wasn''t particrly in objection.

    If Chief Magdanese was actually trying to start something, Yue nned to be Yue-sama, so Chief Magdanese''s consideration in that area could be said as expected from the chief of the people who were shouldering the national security.

    Her feeling of wanting to build a friendly rtionship was certainly conveyed to Nagumo family side. Yue also promised that in the future, she would also pay attention to the other party''s convenience when having meeting, so for Chief Magdanese it was a talk that she could be satisfied about.

    Like that, the talk was over and they moved to the topic of how Emily and her family would go to Endo house, while Chief Magdanese and her men would head to the hotel they had reserved, it was then,

    Myuu who had been quiet all that time suddenly made a small run *totetote* and sat beside Chief Magdanese. Then she began to stared *jii* at her.

    Even when Chief Magdanese asked ¡¸What is it?¡¹, it seemed that Myuu was curious about something, she only stared passionately at Chief Magdanese without doing anything else. Before long, for some reason even Chief Magdanese also stared back at Myuu wordlessly¡­¡­

    It seemed that Vanessa finally became unable to endure the silence and,

    ¡¸Allen, you are the chief''s aide right? Do something about this atmosphere.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    She whispered into Allen''s ear. Allen sent Vanessa a gaze as though he was looking at a superior who was going to send him to a suicide mission.

    ¡¸Tha, that''s too unreasonable! Although she is a little girl, the other party is the daughter of the demon king you know!? If by some chance I hurt her feeling¡­¡­are you telling me to die!?¡¹

    ¡¸From the start you are someone who is devoting your life for the country right? It''s fine, go.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s too cruel! Or rather, if it''s speaking of devoting life to the country then you are the same!¡¹

    ¡¸My life already belong to Kousuke-san. I cannot die for the sake of country.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you are security bureau''s agent!?¡¹

    Allen and Vanessa were acting aedic duo whisperingly, but the mutual gaze of Myuu and Chief Magdanese waspletely unwavering.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Re, Remia? What is Myuu doing?¡¹

    Yue was also unusually bewildered and asked for help from Myuu''s actual mother. Remia smiled ¡¸My my, ufufu¡¹¡­¡­and quickly vanished to the kitchen saying ¡¸I''ll prepare another serving of tea there¡¹ while going ''my my ufufu''.

    ¡¸Sh, she escapeth, leaving us behind.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Damn you Remia-. What brilliant withdrawal.¡¹

    Kaori lifted her waist saying ¡¸I, I''ll help o¨D¨D¡¹, but Shizuku intercepted with a firm hold on her shoulder. ¡¸Rather, I''ll do the helping¨D¨D¡¹ She was in the process of saying that, but Kaori also grabbed her shoulder firmly.

    The atmosphere that was brought about by Myuu and the chief had a strange tension in it, to the level that even the veteran wive~s were unable to endure it.

    It was unknown whether the two in question could hear the surrounding''s tumult, but finally Myuu broke the stalemate.

    ¡¸Chief-san.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is papa scary? And all the Onee-chan too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Instantly, Yue and others went ¡¸Geez Myuu, you are making provocation in this timing!?¡¹ while sending her a gaze as though they were looking a terrifying child. But, Myuu''s state that didn''t seem like she was in amusement at the slightest caused them to immediately tilt their head.

    On the other hand, Chief Magdanese was at a loss of words. She was right in front of those "Onee-chans". She wondered what was the correct answer. There was no way she could give a nomittal reply seeing that although the other party was a little girl, she was still the beloved daughter of the demon king.

    But, while she was at her wits'' end searching for the best answer, Myuu took action. Her little fingertip snugly touched Chief Magdanese''s hand.

    ¡¸It''s not shaking, but it is.¡¹

    Contradictory words. However, Chief Magdanese couldn''t say anything in denial. Because she thought that she was seen through.

    Chief Magdanese had the confidence that she wouldn''t seen through even when facing foreign country''s top authority or terrorist, but it seemed the daughter of the demon king had far better eyes than even them.

    As expected from the demon king''s daughter, she was a bit too abnormal which made her fit to be called that. To think that she even had that kind of ability. Or perhaps, was she also receiving unique tool from her father just like the lord?

    If that was the case, she was addressing her at this kind of timing with some kind of aim¡­¡­

    When Chief Magdanese heightened her vignce to the same level when she was facing Yue, Myuu stared fixedly at her once more while asking.

    ¡¸Is Chief-san, protecting a lot of people?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, that''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have amazing power that enable you to protect a lot of people?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I don''t have amazing power like all of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you are shaking, and you don''t have power, you will protect them?¡¹

    ¡¸That is, my job. But, that''s right. About not having power, I''ll have to correct you a bit on that.¡¹

    Against a little girl as her talking partner, putting aside her wording, Chief Magdanese was giving Myuu answer seriously without looking down on her by all means. Her gaze flowed toward Allen and Vanessa.

    ¡¸They, the bureau staffs who are putting their trust on me, they are my strength. And then, I''m also putting my trust on them. They are exactly the "amazing power" that the chief of the national security bureau is wielding.¡¹

    Allen went ¡¸CHIEEFF!¡¹ with tears flooding out from his eyes, while Vanessa took a chuuni pose. Was it the pose of a savage eagle?

    The chief acted as though she didn''t see it.

    Myuu continued to stare fixedly *jii* at Chief Magdanese. When she heard those words, in a beat, her mouth formed a wide smile as though she was convinced of something. It was a smile which made the previous serious expression that even gave off tense atmosphere felt like a lie. It felt like anyone would break into a warm smile seeing that smiling face.

    Even Chief Magdanese wasn''t an exception. Her expression turned a bit surprised.

    Myuu spoke to such Chief Magdanese with a somewhat happy expression.

    ¡¸You see, Chief-san. Myuu too, also has no power whatsoever nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Chief Magdanese''s pupils turned into dot. When she had been putting up her guard wondering just what kind of absurd power this little girl before her eyes had, but she was actually a powerless little girl.

    Yue and others also opened their eyes wide hearing Myuu''s words. Remia was secretly peeking out her face from the kitchen.

    ¡¸Myuu won''t be able to do anything without receiving help nano. Myuu won''t be able to protect anyone, and unable to beat the bad guy too nano.¡¹

    That wasn''t true, thought Yue and others, especially Kaori and others who were at that ce at that time.

    Once, Hajime despaired and transformed into an incarnation of destruction. At that time the one who stood in his way was this small hero. Even within the storm that would erase her existence just from getting touched, Myuu didn''t take even a single step back.

    Recalling that, Yue and others nodded ¡¸Aa, I see¡¹.

    The reason of Myuu''s sudden action. That was, surely, because she was feeling sympathy.

    She had no power herself. However, she also had something she wanted to protect, something she should fight for.

    Chief Magdanese was the same like her, however, this woman had protected far more people than her, in a far longer time.

    Thus, Myuu''s interest was strongly attracted to her.

    The gaze of Yue and others became warm at the unexpected emotion of Myuu.

    Even though she had been presented with numerous artifacts and grew day by day from receiving the special education from the Onee-chans, it seemed Myuu hadn''t be haughty. From tTheck of failing in her sense of values toward "strength", she was undoubtedly the demon king''s daughter even though she wasn''t rted by blood with him.

    ¡¸About your question just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    Myuu tilted her head. Chief Magdanese returned a straightforward gaze to her while answering.

    ¡¸I''m scared of your father. All your big sisters are also really scary. After all the "amazing power" that you mentioned is something that can thoroughly destroy what I deem important. I''m feeling really terrified.¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­¡­papa and also all the Onee-chans won''t do anything like that nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It seems so.¡¹

    As long as us, or anybody else didn''t do "something stupid". Chief Magdanese added that inside her heart while continuing.

    ¡¸I also think so because of this talk right now. Far from that, as long as our interest matched each other, then surely we will be able to cooperate with each other. Saying this surely won''t make your big sisters feel good but, that "cooperation" will also be my, the security bureau''s strength.¡¹

    I came here today for that, Chief Magdanese said.

    When Chief Magdanse sent a nce to Yue and others, they shrugged their shoulders with a wry smile. I pray that the "cooperation" won''t be anything like "making use", for both sides'' sake¡­¡­Chief Magdanese certainly read such implicit words between the lines and nodded.

    And then,

    ¡¸That''s why, you do that too Create a lot of people who will cooperate with you. All of those people will be your strength. If you do that, surely you will be able to protect what you want to protect, and fight what you want to fight. You are the demon king''s daughter. Then, you should be able to do it far better than someone like me.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese finished with a gaze that although strict, contained kindness somewhere in it.

    For a while, myuu stared fixedly *jii* at Chief Magdanese. Chief Magdanese also gazed on Myuu. Their expression was mutually stiff without any smile, but there wasn''t any strange tension like before at the slightest.

    While no one was saying anything, before long Myuu showed a soft smile that was the same like before and yet even warmer and fluffier.

    Immediately after that, Myuu suddenly mbered up on thep of Chief Magdanese.

    In respond to this, even Chief Magdanese seemed surprised. Unusually, she silently epted Myuu''s cute act of aggression with a posture as though she was held up by a gun.

    Allen went ¡¸Awawa, doing that to the chief¡­¡­. Chief! Please don''t get angry!¡¹ looking greatly flustered while covering his mouth with his hands, while Vanessa was staring hard at the rare scene. During that time Myuu entrusted her back on the stiffened Chief Magdanese and moved around her butt to make herselffortable.

    When she finally found the best position, she looked up to Chief Magdanese and spoke. Along with the finest, dazzling smile.

    ¡¸Sharon-obaachan! Myuu will do her best!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    *KRAKKATOOOOMM!!* Everyone there hallucinated the scene of Chief Magdanese getting struck by lightning.

    ¡¸Sha, Sharon-obaachan?¡¹

    Chief Magdanese repeated with a hoarse voice. She who had devoted her everything for the country''s protection until now had never been called like that.

    Allen went ¡¸Awawa, calling the chief like that¡­¡­. Chief! Please don''t get angry! For the sake of the country!¡¹ looking greatly flustered while covering his mouth with his hands, while Vanessa kept clicking her camera at the rare scene without stopping. During that time Myuu was sending an upward gaze at the stiffened Chief Magdanese while fidgeting.

    ¡¸Myuu''s Obaa-chan. ¡­¡­Is it no good, that Myuu said that?¡¹

    ¡¸I am Myuu''s Sharon-obaachan you know?¡¹

    It was an instant reply. With a tense and grim expression, the chief of Britain''s national security bureau¨D¨Dfell!

    Allen''s eyes immediately snapped open in shock, while Vanessa yelled¡¸I, I don''t want this kind of chief!¡¹.

    Yue and others thought, ¡¸Eh? It feels like d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­¡­ah, it''s the same like that time with Okaa-sama and Otou-sama¡¹.

    Myuu''s expression burst into a bright expression without caring of the surrounding.

    ¡¸Sharon-obaachan! Stay here for today nano! Talk with Myuu nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­I, I guess. But, Myuu. Sharon-obaachan has to work in the hotel after this too¡­¡­¡¹

    This was a sudden voyage, and even though it was night at Japan, in Britain it was still daytime. There were various things she had to do, like informing the oue of the talk and also the content of it to the headquarter of security bureau, and she also had to receive report from there too.

    Even Myuu was able to guess that much.

    ¡¸It''s an important work. Please understand. Myuu is a good child right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes nano. Myuu is a good child.¡¹

    Dejection, gloom. Although she was talking understandingly, Myuu looked absurdly down seeing that her invitation to stay the night was rejected.

    And so, Sharon-obaachan was,

    ¡¸Allen. I''ll write my letter of resignation. Please take care of the rest.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief!?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not chief. It''s Sharon-obaachan.¡¹

    A firm deration! Chief Magdanese who was called as the cornerstone of national security abandoned the country''s protection!

    Everything was for the sake of the beloved granddaughter. Chief Magdanese resigned and became Sharon-obaachan!

    For the time being, Allen''s eyes rolled and he fainted. It appeared that the chief he respected unexpectedly got overloaded in her heart''s capacity. Even Vanessa was shrinking back in terror.

    ¡¸Te, terrifying¡­¡­. Our chief waspletely subdued by the demon king''s daughter!¡¹

    ¡¸Vanessa. I understand your feeling, but be quiet for a bit.¡¹

    Even while making such tsukkomi, Emily was also sending Myuu a shuddering look. What was terrifying wasn''t just the chief who was taking impossible action, rather it was Myuu who made her to take such action.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-. Ee~rr, Magdanese?¡¹

    The situation had became strange, so as the first wife, Yue kept at it and went forward. Sharon-obaachan spoke with a grim expression.

    ¡¸Ms. Yue. I want to adopt Myuu into Magdanese family. Will you allow it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Obviously it''s not allowed.¡¹

    Yue''s reproachful gaze stabbed forward.

    It seemed Chief Magdanese had lost her sanity somewhat from the unprecedented moe attack.

    Shuddering gazes were poured once more toward Myuu who had melted the iron woman into bby level.

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹ It didn''t seem like Myuu understood what she had done, perhaps that was the minimum salvation that could be taken here.

    If she acted while aiming for this, yes, if for example she intentionally acted in order to obtain "cooperation", then Myuu should already be called as not a witch but a little witch. In a sense she was more of a magician than Yue and others.

    ¡¸Sharon-obaachan. You are going to stop being "Chief-san" nano?¡¹

    Myuu''s expression turned sad. Chief Magdanese''s expression went like¡¸!?¡¹.

    ¡¸It''s Myuu''s fault?¡¹

    Was it perhaps because she was acting gloomy¡­¡­thinking that Myuu got dejected.

    And so, Chief Magdanese was,

    ¡¸Myuu, let''s talk again slowly next time. Sharon-obaachan has to work after this.¡¹

    She dered that with a tense and grim expression. It seemed she retracted her resignation deration. Allen also exposed his happiness¡¸Returned! The chief has returned to normal!¡¹ while getting revived.

    Myuu''s expression also became simrly tense and she saluted for some reason.

    ¡¸Please work hard in work nano! Chief Sharon-obaachan!¡¹

    Chief Sharon-obaachan''s expression that was constantly cold to the extreme like tundra was copsing into a slovenly face like a nightmare and returned salute.

    Emily said.

    ¡¸That chief, is making that kind of face¡­¡­as I thought, in Nagumo family even the little kid is terrific. Isn''t it, Kousuke?¡¹

    ¡¸What, you only realized that thiste huh, Emily.¡¹

    Everyone thought.

    ''You are there!?''

    Even though Yue brought him here, but just by being a bit quiet without talking, even the wive~s forgot Kousuke-kun (clone body).

    In a sense, he was also the same when talking about being terrific.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After that, Emily exited Nagumo house and went to Kousuke''s house.

    Yue could also sent them off to Endo house using teleportation, but the bureau staffs who were waiting outside had prepared cars, so Kousuke declined.

    Chief Magdanese, Allen, and several guards headed to their hotel right away. It was alreadyte at night with the clock pointing at nine o''clock, so they would dy meeting with Endo family for the next day. After they finished with that, they would arrange to return back to Britain through the embassy. They had no record of departure from Britain, so they couldn''t use normal flight.

    As for Kousuke, he along with Grant family, Vanessa, and three guards who he knew well from guarding Grant family from close by simrly used cars to head to Endo house.

    At the entrance, a woman who seemed like an important authority being surrounded by foreign men with stern look¡­¡­

    That woman treated the people of Nagumo family courteously.

    Then multiple ck sedan type cars that were procured from who knew where¡­¡­

    The neighbors were properly observing even at nine o''clock at night. ¡¸It''s Nagumo-san''s ce again! It''s mafia! Foreign mafia ising to greet them there! Dear-, what to do!¡¹¡¸Oi, you! I always told you, don''t peek like that! There is a limit even in being impolite¡­¡­hmm, no matter how many times I see it all of them are really beautiful huh¡¹¡¸¡­¡­Dear?¡¹ That kind of conversation was unfolding here and there inside the neighbors'' houses¡­¡­perhaps.

    It seemed that Chief Magdanese somehow felt the gazes that were showered at them from the gap of curtain of such neighbors. Her cheeks were grandly twitching. ¡¸There is really no meaning of doing unofficial talk¡¹ She thought.

    The demon king pce in the residential area.

    Even Chief Magdanese was unable to anticipate only this.

    Myuu who came to see her off waved her hand energetically while saying.

    ¡¸Sharon-obaachan! Do your best in your work nano! Come to y again!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''lle again to y. Myuu too, if you have a chancee to visit. Sharon-obaachan will take you anywhere you want to go.¡¹

    The chief didn''te here to y by any means. It was impossible for the staffs whose eyes snapped wide open in shock from witnessing the nightmare of a dere derefawning chief to make such tsukkomi.

    ¡¸Allen, get a hold of yourself! Protect Sharon-obaachan! Nano¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? It''s only me who got called without honorific!? What''s more with self-important tone somehow!? Your "nano" there just sounded like unimportant addition you know!?¡¹

    Surely Myuu had discerning eye to look at people. During the brief period of waiting for the cars, there was time for the Britain group and Nagumo family to chat with Myuu as the center, but during that brief time, Myuu seemed to have guessed from her surrounding''s behavior, of the right way to interact with Allen that was.

    Am I right?, Myuu looked at Vanessa questioningly. Vanessa sent her a firm thumb up.

    ¡¸Endo too! Protect Emily-oneechan properly! Nano¡¹

    ¡¸Me too as expected huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousukeughed drily while beside him Allen was getting on all four while yelling that¡¸Even a little girl-, even a little girl treat me like this-. God! Is there a kind girl for me in this world!?¡¹. He kindly patted the shoulder of the professional killer who was being a bother for the neighbors.

    Kousuke was making gentle eyes. Allen smiled with teary eyes saying¡¸Aby-san, my bosom friend¡¹, Kousuke also said¡¸Putting aside being friend, my name, it''s Kousuke¡¹ and returned a smile.

    Like that, Kousuke and others departed from Nagumo house.

    They split into two cars and headed to Endo house.

    In the first car, Kousuke and Emily sat on the back seat, Vanessa on the front seat, while one of the guards was driving. In the second car, Emily''s mother Sophie, the father Carl, and the grandma Sierra sat on the backseat, while the remaining two guards sat at the front. That was the arrangement.

    The topic inside the car was naturally the story about the dere dere chief. Vanessa immediately sent the smiling face of Chief Magdanese that she took to Bernard and others in the headquarters. Right about now, the headquarter was surely falling into chaos. How much SAN point of the staffs would decrease¡­¡­

    The main culprit of the cyber terrorist was the SOUSAKANagent their fellow staff.

    ¡¸If you aren''t doing it moderately, your important thing will be put into shredder by the chief again you know?¡¹

    ¡¸However Lyle-san. If this kind of important information is kept secret, I will be put to trialsaiban by my colleagues before getting the shreddersaidanki.¡¹

    The driver, bodyguard Lyle O''Connor¨D¨Dhis age was in the middle of his thirty. A man who looked good with short ck moustache¨D¨Dwas smiling wryly.

    Like that they were driving for a while getting excited. At the point when it would be ten more minutes before they reached Endo house, Vanessa''s mobile phone rang out.

    When she looked at the disy, there was the letter of "M" there. In other words, it was from the chief-sama. Vanessa''splexion turned pale in a sh. She wondered if her crime had been found out already.

    Nevertheless, this was the call from the absolute queen. She pushed the receive button quickly without hesitation!

    ¡¸Ye, yes, this is Paradis dessu. Chi, chief¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºParadiiis! We are under attack! How is the situation over there!?¡»

    An angry yell resounded inside the car. That was undoubtedly the yell of Chief Magdanese thatmunicated the emergency situation.

    At the same time,

    ¡¸Lyle-san-! From the right!¡¹

    ¡¸!? ¨D¨DShield 2-! Enemy-! From three o''clock!¡¹

    At the same time with Kousuke''s warning, bodyguard Lyle used his radio to contact the car behind him while stepping on the elerator with amazing reaction speed. By stepping on the pedal swiftly, it was for avoiding from having their route blocked by the opponent.

    But, it was a disaster that the car wasn''t the usual exclusive car for the bureau. The car didn''t elerate as fast as he imagined. It allowed the car that came charging from the right path to crash on the trunk part of the car.

    ¡¸Kyaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Emily!¡¹

    Right after the collision, Kousuke embraced Emily, so Emily didn''t seem injured. Even so, it was a collision by a car that came rushing in high speed. The impact was something terrific.

    In addition, because the car received impact at its back, the car of Kousuke and co was grandly rotating. Bodyguard Lyle handled the wheel with a desperate look to right the bnce of the car.

    They were in a crossroad at that time so the space was quiterge. Thanks to that they could somehow avoid crashing onto guard rail or wall. Even with white smoke rising from the friction of the tires, the cars stopped somehow.

    ¡¸Goddammit. ¨D¨DShield 2!¡¹

    ¡ºThis is Shield 2! No problem here! Two headlights at six o''clock! Five silhouettes around us!¡»

    ¡¸Roger! We are retreating from here!¡¹

    In respond to the angry yell of agent Lyle, the car behind¨D¨Dcode Shield 1 referred to agent Lyle, while Shield 2 referred to agent Rob Garret who was driving the car that Carl and others were riding in¨D¨Dsharply reported the situation.

    Agent Lyle listened to that while stepping on the gear once more to takeoff right away. Thinking of the the chief''s warning just before this, there was no way this was just an ident. It was out of the question to stay in this ce.

    Fortunately, the car crashing on them collided on a guard rail and it wasn''t moving. Shield 2 was able to follow after Shield 1 without problem.

    But, right after the car of Kousuke and co took off with force that made the tires left behind skid mark, someone came rushing from the front. It was a Japanese person around his thirty. That man came rushing right from the front at the car of Kousuke and co that was moving fast.

    Without pause, the man leaped on the car''s bo. Without minding that the car was running, he began to strike the front ss with a hammer he was holding.

    ¡¸What the hell with this guy!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t tell me-, they are in Japan too!?¡¹

    Kousuke who covered for Emily looked at the man who was cracking the front ss and yelled. Agent Lyle stepped on the brake strongly while the car was advancing fast, causing the man to be sent flying. During that time Vanessa was yelling into her phone.

    ¡¸Chief! Right now we are under attack! There is no injured! The attacker is a male in his thirty. A Japanese! The situation there!?¡¹

    ¡ºAlonso is injured from gunshot. No danger to his life. The attackers are mostly Japanese. One of them is a uniformed police. Right now Allen is suppressing them. Our car is crushed. Currently we are travelling by foot. The number of passer-by and car here are abnormally few. We are nning to return to Nagumo house somehow.¡»

    ¡¸Roger. After linking up with Endo family, we will also head to Nagumo house.¡¹

    A slightly relieved atmosphere was flowing. Vanessa kept the phone in speaker mode while throwing her gaze at Kousuke through the back mirror.

    ¡¸Kousuke-san, the attacker''s information. From your reaction just now, you know something correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. These guys are¨D¨Dthey''reing again!¡¹

    The clone already conveyed the information about this attack to his main body. Conversely, the information that Kousuke obtained from his dialogue with Professor Littman had been shared too. He was going to convey it, however, before he could a mid-sized truck rushed out from the front direction of the crossroad.

    Looking closer it was a truck that was famous for moving service. And then, the eyes of the driver were shining red, the same like the previous attacker.

    ¡¸No good-, the road''s width-. Aby!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s Kousuke!¡¹

    From the width of the road, it was impossible topletely avoid the mid-sized truck rushing from the front. Even if the car moved to dodge, if the opponent felt like it they could move however they like to still crash anyway with the width of this road.

    Agent Lyle who concluded so yelled. Kousuke gave his usual reply before pulverizing the window with his elbow strike, then he threw his kunai.

    ¡¸Everyone, hang on me!¡¹

    Kousuke held Emily with one hand while his other hand reached out. Vanessa and Lyle caught on that hand.

    The next moment, the light of the truck covered their vision. The truck was approaching right nearby like a wall.

    And then, impact. Terrific crashing sound reverberated. The car of Kousuke and co pitched forward with one side floating in the air. Its front was squashed. The mid-sized truck''s rear part was also floating¨D¨D

    Kousuke and others stared at that sight from a bit far away walkway. It was impossible to include the car, but teleporting four people wasn''t a problem.

    The truck and the car bounced several times before stopping. The truck''s driver had his face buried into airbag without showing any sign of moving. They had no time to confirm whether to check if he died or not.

    Kousuke sighed while muttering.

    ¡¸It''s like watching a zombie movie.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s my favorite genre, but spare me from experiencing it for real.¡¹

    People wereing out in drove from the surrounding buildings. From a nce, they were all people who could be seen anywhere. There were also quite a number of foreigners, but around half of them were Japanese. However, everyone''s eyes were shining red.

    *Kiki-* Braking sound echoed and the car behind stopped in front of Kousuke and co.

    ¡¸Emily! You safe!?¡¹

    ¡¸Father! Yes, I''m fine!¡¹

    Carl was unable to contain himself and leaned out from the window, calling out to Emily.

    Agent Rob stopped him while raising his voice to Kousuke and co.

    ¡¸If you need the car then we will remain behind, what are you going to do?¡¹

    One car wouldn''t be enough for everyone here. Thus, Rob asked whether Kousuke, Emily, and Vanessa would ride the remaining car while the three bodyguards stayed behind. It was fortunate that the truck toppled and didn''t block the path. If it was now the car could slip through the side.

    Figures of people were approaching. There were also multiple carsing.

    And then,

    ¨D¨D<em>GIIiIIIIIH</em>

    ¨D¨D<em>AaAAAAAAA-</em>

    Repulsive voices were reverberating. Countless shadows were running on the surrounding wall and ground. Light vanished from the surrounding buildings when they noticed, and even the traffic light that was a bit far away was vanishing right now.

    ¡¸O, oi oi¡­¡­what is it this time?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems, it''s a fantasy again you know?¡¹

    Agent Lyle pulled out his handgun while getting drenched in cold sweat. Vanessa spoke frivolously, but her expression was sharp. There wasn''t the slightest sign of her usual fooling around.

    The street lights were unnaturally flickering. They were dying out in turn starting from the farthest. In the night of cloudy sky where there wasn''t even any moonlight, the artificial light going out was as though a wall of darkness was approaching.

    At the same time, countless voices resounded inside Kousuke''s head.

    That was the telepathic voice from the artifacts that were supplied to all hisrades.

    ¡ºOi-, you guys hear me!? It''s Sakagami here-! For some reason I''m attacked by strange guys!¡»

    ¡ºEveryone-, can you heaaar!? This is Nana! It feels like there is something strange in my house though!? Someone help!¡»

    ¡ºYuukaaa! Nanaaa! Right now, I''m outside but it''s pitch ck around me! I can hear whispering! I''m no good with horrorrrr! Heeelppp!¡»

    ¡ºTaeko!? This is Yuuka! I''m also getting attacked here! The attackers are foreigners, also, there is something unseen too!¡»

    ¡ºYou guys too!? This is Ryutaro! I''m with Juugo now! I can hear disgusting voice here but, I cannot see their figure! Ah, Juugo!? You''re okay!?¡»

    ¡ºAtsushi here! These guys'' eyes are red but they ain''t monster right!? Is it bad to cut them!?¡»

    ¡ºSomeone help me! It''s Saitou! Shinji is strange! No, normally he is already strange but, this isn''t that, somehow he is cackling crazily! Ah, no, normally he would also cackle sometimes but¡­¡­anyway, something strange!¡»

    ¡ºEe!? Everyone too!? I''m Suzu! When I entered the bath, something came out! Right now I''m suppressing it with barrier but, what''s this¡­¡­feels like my head is getting strange¡»

    Emergency contact came from the ssmates one after another.

    Furthermore, Kousuke''s¨D¨Dhis main body''s phone was ringing. The clone and the main body was in a state of information sharing, so the conversation was transmitted in real time.

    ¡ºKou-niii! Help! Otou-san is!!¡»

    The chief''s voice came from the phone of Vanessa that was still connecting.

    ¡ºThere was a contact just now. The headquarters is getting attacked. Paradis, join up with us quickly.¡»

    This evening, under this cloudy sky, it seemed the demons and worshippers that were possessed by demons were starting to move.

    ¡¸Kousuke!¡¹

    Emily''s voice. Thest street light finally went out. Vanessa and others turned on their shlight, but even that immediately died out.

    While darkness enveloped them, the reverberation of shriek stirred up their mind¡­¡­

    ¨C

    ¡¸Who do you think you are barking at?¡¹

    ¨C

    Kousuke put on his sunss.

    Even though the surrounding was pitch ck.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The previous chapter, there was a scene of Kousuke confirming the safety of Emily and others, but I revised it.

    Thinking carefully, Yue brought his clone so he could share information with it.

    I inly forgot about the clone¡­¡­

    Perhaps because I''m writing thisat the same time with the work for volume 8 publication that is nned to be sold for next month, recently the story feels repetitive no matter what, my apology.

    Soon my publication work will be over too, so from next week I think I might be able to develop the story a bit more properly.

    Also, I''m ashamed to advertise here but, at the same time with volume 8, the volume 3 of manga and Nichijou version volume 1 are also nned to be released.

    Below is the book cover.

    It''s also showed at the homepage of Ovep-sama.

    I''m really thankful to RoGa-sensei and Mori Misaki-sensei. I believe their work has magnificent quality.

    I''ll be very happy if you readers will obtain them.

    Also, the first chapter and thetest chapter are distributed for free in Gardo Comic, so for those who haven''t read, how about giving them a try to kill time? (You can go there from Ovep-sama''s homepage) A good timing too, yesterday the second chapter of spin-off manga "Zero" were updated there. The story of Miledy and Oscar.

    This one too is also drawn amazingly thanks to Kouchi Ataru-sensei, so please if everyone will kindly do me a favor and read it by all means. Kouchi Ataru-sensei''s Miledy is really annoyingly cute!

    Well then, pardon me for being longwinded.

    Best regard for the main story here from here on too.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    ¨C

    ¡¸Kousuke! It''s night right now! What''s more it''s pitch ck!¡¹

    Emily made an urate tsukkomi when Kousuke wore sunsses.

    However, he was already the lord so it was irrelevant! The lord sent a thumb up at Emily that was cryptic when seen from the side. The the lord''s gaze looked around toward the approaching cultists and the demons that were letting out repulsive shriek.

    Two male cultists who were at the very front leaped toward the lord.

    An aging man wearing shabby outfit and a middle-aged man wearing a worn-out suit. Each of them was armed with kitchen knife and something like a crowbar. From a nce the two men looked like a hobo and a sry man who was working in a ckpany. Their movement was the very picture of amateur just like their appearance suggested.

    Although,

    ¡¸GaAAAAAAAAH¡¹

    ¡¸<em>UaAAAAH</em>¡¹

    They were screaming with their saliva flying everywhere. Their shining red pupils were shrinking and only madness could be felt from their attacking figure. In addition, their movement was terribly fast as though their flesh body''s limiter was cancelled.

    Their condition that wouldn''t be an exaggeration at all to be called as repulsive was enough to make those who faced them to falter.

    In fact, Emily, Carl and others were shaking. Even the bodyguards who were used to fighting scene were holding their breath.

    An unnatural sound of cutting wind came from behind such Emily and co.

    The hazy phenomenon of something without shape exerting their influence to this world. The demons were trying to take Emily and others by surprise right now.

    At the front were two cultists who had fallen into madness. At the back were demons.

    It was a bit too much for the lord alone.

    And so,

    ¡¸¨D¨DOwarinaki MugenkyouThe abyss lord is infinitude¡¹ (TN: The Endless Dream Lord)

    The lord formed handseal that had no particr meaning and chanted such line.

    Instantly, clones materialized, two at the front of the lord, and one more behind.

    The two at the front immediately passed beside the two men like a wind with low stance that was like crawling on earth.

    Then, the cultists raised a scream ¡¸Higih!?¡¹ and tumbled down, sliding on the asphalt ground with their face.

    Looking closer, blood was flowing from their hands and feet. The lord severed the tendon of their limbs while passing.

    At the same time, the third clone leaped midair to behind Emily and co, and then the clone chanted a line while forming meaningless handseal as expected.

    ¡¸My bad but, I won''t let you touch even a single hair of their body¨D¨DGouka Beni SenpuSurging dark me of abyss¡¹ (TN: Hell Fire Crimson Whirlwind)

    What was generated was a tornado of me. It was deployed to protect Emily and co, the surrounding that was even darker than the darkness of night was illuminated with brilliant radiance.

    When that happened, the unseen demon let out a shriek of death agony that pierced the ear, while agent Lyle and the other bodyguards raised shocked voice¡¸Uoo!?¡¹, and then, Emily and Vanessa''s talking voice of¡¸How can more clones came out from Kousuke clone!? Don''t tell me, the one in front of me is the real Kousuke? No, my sixth sense that is limited to Kousuke is saying that the Kousuke in front of me is a clone!¡¹¡¸Muh, that means¡­¡­the real body of Kousuke-san used it?¡¹.

    Carl and others recovered their mind that was in the verge of panic after seeing their daughter and the SOUSAKAN who were talking normally in this situation. It was something to be greatly thankful about.

    In fact, the conjecture of Emily and Vanessa was correct.

    As a general rule, Kousuke''s clone body couldn''t be produced except from the main body. The only exception was when he entered the Abyss Lord mode until the maximum depth of depth V (the depth started from I until V). In that depth he was able to produce clone from another clone.

    In other words, the main body of Kousuke who realized the dangerous situation here from the report of his clone immediately used the limit break artifact¨D¨DLast ZellDon''t ever use it only at me okay? Ver.4 to enter the state of depth V.

    In fact, the main body at Britain was making a chuuni pose alone inside the ssroom where there was only the unconscious Professor Littman other than him.

    Illuminated by the tornado of hell fire that the Lord produced, the approaching cultists and the shadows of the demons flying around became visible.

    There were around twenty cultists. The majority were foreigners wearing outfit like traveler. Some number of Japanese who were mixed among them consisted only with people who were the same like the two men just now, they would either looked worn-out somehow, with some looking abnormally thin or very fat instead.

    ¡¸What feeling are you all harboring, why did you fell¡­¡­. My bad, but I have no time for careful consideration. Grovel on the ground before my absolute move of abyss.¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought! Kousuke, you are now the lord aren''t you!? Youpletely turn into the lord! Do your best Kousuke! Keep a hold of yourself!¡¹

    ''Even if you are at depth V, do your best as Kousuke!'' Emily-chan cheered. Hearing that, ''I wish you''ll be quiet for a bit right now¡­¡­'' the lord might be thinking something like that, but for now such thing was put aside.

    Against the tornado of hell fire, a car came charging without faltering, rather it was suddenly elerating as though the driver stepped on the gas pedal in full. The lord made the clones that were produced from another clone to run while sending telepathy to hisrades.

    ¡¸Everyone, it is I.¡¹

    ¡ºKousuke!?¡»

    ¡ºEndo-kun!¡»

    ¡ºAbyssss! Shinji is weeping now after cackling like that! He is squatting and won''t move even though he is attacked! His emotion is too unstable it''s seriously scaryyyyy! Do something!¡»

    With the single line of "It is I", hisrades instantly guessed that it was Kousuke. Communication came one after another. The abyss lord felt relieved that everyone was safe at present while letting out ¡¸Fuh¡¹ at the depth of his bond with hisrades.

    But, right after that,

    ¡º¡­¡­Endo. Exin without screwing around.¡»

    ¡¸YES, MA''AM!!!¡¹

    Even though he was in the state of Abyss Lord mode depth V, he immediately stood at attention and saluted toward the extremely cold voice that reached him!

    The voice''s owner was the first wife of the demon king, the vampire princess.

    One of the clones stabbed the bo of the charging car with a short sword that was turned into light ¡ðaber while increasing the car''s weight using gravity magic in addition. While giving a backward nce at the standing up car, the lord who returned into Kousuke for a bit despite in depth V began exining.

    ¡¸Listen to me everyone. The true identity of the attackers is demons and their worshippers.¡¹

    Kousuke omitted the detail and conveyed only what should be told right now briefly.

    He said, the demon worshippers in the end were "human" who was in cooperative rtionship with demon, they weren''t monster by all means. However, their physical limiter was released, and even if they fainted there was a risk of them waking up from the demon''s whisper, so be careful.

    It would be to each of their own decision whether to kill or not, in case they wanted to render them powerless, it shouldn''t be with a blow to vital point or the like to make them faint, but with binding that made them unable to move with certainty or driving them to a condition where their limbs became unusable.

    In that case, there would be a risk of themmitting suicide, so to prevent that, he rmended to break their jaw if possible. They would be healed by Shirasakiter anyway, so there won''t be any problem to let loose and let them have it!

    The invisible enemy¨D¨Dthe demon was immune to physical attack, but magic power was effective against them. Even if it wasn''t offensive magic, an object imbued with magic power would be effective too, and so on.

    ¡¸It seems the enemy is targeting us returnee and the people rted to us. Right now I''m in a state where I can produce clone without limit. Those who need reinforcement, tell me if you have ce where I''m needed.¡¹

    Hisrades sent voices ¡¸Seriously!? You are in anti demon king mode right now huh!¡¹¡¸Wait a second! Then why aren''t you acting embarrassingly!? Now then, you are imposter right!? (by Yuuka)¡¹ that sounded shocked in various senses. At the same time, they also sent him the location of their house and the people close to them.

    In the middle of their conversation, two more cars came rushing. He smashed the front ss and forcefully ejected the driver and neutralized them, severed the tendons of the cultists'' limbs, and crunched their jaws while increasing the number of clones even now. He hurried those clones to head toward the ces that hisrades were telling him.

    Of course, he also sent some to his own house.

    ¡º¡­¡­Endo. In other words, if these sickening souls overflowing through the city, and the strange power interfering with human are taken care somehow, then it will be fine?¡»

    ¡¸That''s right. Though it seems they areing to this world through medium like mirror or water, so I don''t know how much it has to be taken care of.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­I see. Got it. Endo, buy time. In five minutes¨D¨DI''ll bring them down.¡»

    ¡¸Bri, bring them down? No, yes, roger.¡¹

    Perhaps something happened. Yue''s rage was conveyed clearly even through the telepathy. He didn''t know what she was nning to do in five more minutes, but it seemed the demons had seriously angered the demon king''s first wife, the strongest vampire princess-sama.

    In any case, Kousuke was making his cloneunch a flying knee kick to the face of a high school girl who was swinging around a hatchet while yelling why it was only she alone who met unreasonable experience, while,

    ¡¸Fuh. Then, I will enjoy this dance of death until Yueher majesty the queen''s time limit.¡¹

    He made a turn while returning back into the lord nad dered fearlessly¨D¨D

    ¡ºKou-niii! Seriously stop it with that! I''ll sever our sibling rtionship you know!?¡»

    ¡ºKousukeee-, what stupid thing you are saying there! Otou-san is at my limit already! Also the toilet''s door is at the limit too! Stop screwing around!¡»

    ¡ºHow much do you think it will take to repair the window ss! Come home quickly before the house got destroyed even more than this! Also, Sousuke went to a mixer so go get him!¡»

    ¡¸Ah, yes, sorry.¡¹

    Right after that, he returned back to Kousuke. Even depth V seemed to be cooled down instantly with the serious wordsheavy scolding from his family.

    It seemed his family was taking refuge together in the toilet. Kousuke turned off the mobile phone from where the voice of his parents and little sister came, then Kousuke called the number of his big brother while giving off an atmosphere of feeling like running away from there.

    ¨C

    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

    ¨C

    ¡¸De, demon or the like is seriously impossible you know~. Yuukaaa, Nanaaa~, you there? Talk to meeee¡¹

    ¡ºWe are also busy here! You heard about the necessary thing from Endo already! Manage it somehow by yourself!¡»

    ¡ºAt worst, you can run around until Aby came! Do your best~¡»

    Although there was light from building, for some reason the street lights all turned off. The one who was walking while shivering on a street that continued to the station where even passerby had vanished was Sugahara Taeko.

    Her wavy brown hair that was braided was swaying in conjunction with her shivering. Tears were gathering in herrge droopy eyes and they were going to spill out anytime now.

    Her appearance was like a calm type gal, but she had quiet diligent nature. She was walking outside in this kind of ce at nine o''clock at night was also because she was returning from her special short course cram school.

    Such Taeko in fact was greatly weak against horror. Even when going to amusement park, she wouldn''t enter haunted house no matter what even if she died. She was so weak of it until a level where even if her friends were going to enter haunted house in amusement park with specially high tension, she would be seriously angry with serious face even if she had to break the fun atmosphere.

    Thus, even though she was someone with experience of fighting god''s apostle in another world, for Taeko this situation right now where repulsive voice and strange shadows were running around in the surrounding was a despairing situation.

    ¨D¨D<em>GIiIIIIH</em>

    ¨D¨D<em>Humannn! Womaaan!!</em>

    ¡¸Hiih!? Don''te hereee!!¡¹

    She raised a scream to drown the demon''s shriek while lifting her hand and waved it to draw a circle.

    By doing that, purplish red light surged and drew a cylinder track around Taeko. It was a sight like a rhythmic sports gymnastics athlete was dancing while whirling ribbon around her.

    Right away, a shriek that was different from before echoed. That was the shriek of death agony from the demon attacking Taeko.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­if something like this would happen, I''ll bring my whip in my bag everywhere with meee¡­¡­¡¹

    Taeko dropped her forlorn gaze toward her hand. The thing that hand was holding which was destroying the demons was a thin chain. Stylish essories were attached everywhere on it. It was actually the decorative belt that was wrapped around Taeko''s mini skirt.

    Taeko''s vocation was "Whip Master". Not just whip, she possessed natural talent to freely manipte string shaped thing.

    Originally she possessed retractable whip artifact that possessed electric ability that was given to her by Heiligh Kingdom, but because it wasn''tmon sense to always bring whip even though she was just going to cram school, she didn''t bring it right now.

    In the off chance that she dropped her bag and the whip rolled out from it when it would be bad if it was seen¡­¡­

    For Taeko such disgraceful situation that was like a male student confessing about his porn book in school was absolutely intolerable.

    Although, the whip was hung on her room''s wall. Seeing the whip that obviously had seen a lot of use, Taeko''s family¡­¡­especially her father and little brother were already creeped out.

    Just in case, she was at least always bringing something string shaped on herself for when she was meeting forceful men picking up women or if she fell into an unexpected situation, so this time her effort bore fruit.

    ¡¸<em>AAAAAAAAAAAH!!</em>¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, what is it!?¡¹

    Even while looking like she was going to cry anytime, she somehow kept walking to reach the station. But a man suddenly leaped out from the side path. It was a foreigner youth with blond hair. For some reason he was saying things like ¡¸With this, with this I''ll be saved!¡¹ while swinging around a steel pipe with crying face.

    ''It''s me who want to cry here, who cares of you getting saved or whatever'', Taeko thought inside her heart while swinging her chain.

    The chain surged in the air like a living thing and entangled one of the man''s foot splendidly. Taeko then pulled the chain with a jerk and the youth tumbled backward with one of his foot pulled up.

    The steel pipe was thrown to the air while the back of his head hit the asphalt ground.

    There, unnoticed another foreigner woman appeared from behind and charged toward Taeko while screaming. ¡¸Die for me!¡¹ She was also yelling another selfish line with what was likely Dutchnguage.

    ¡¸Geez! Quit it already!¡¹

    When she snapped her wrist with a jerk, the chain entwined the falling steel pipe. At the same time, Taeko turned her body and swung her arm inrge way. The steel pipe was boosted with the centrifugal force and turned into even more wicked weapon.

    *Hyuo* The steel pipe caused the sound of howling wind and splendidly struck the woman''s leg, making a vivid pulverized sound. Ignoring the copsing woman, Taeko entwined the chain that was elerated by centrifugal force and entangled it around her own neck.

    And then when she twisted her body and the chain left from her neck, the steel pipe abruptly turn vertically from horizontally and hit the leg of the youth just now from above. The dull sound of bone breaking resounded once more, and the youth''s scream also burst out at the same time.

    Taeko''s movement didn''t stop. With a jerk she pulled the bounced up steel pipe closer. The steel pipe came flying toward Taeko with terrific momentum which she dodged by shifting half her body behind.

    By doing that, the steel pipe dealt a critical hit on the face of a middle-aged man who was sneaking ut stealthily from a building''s entrance. The middle aged man got his head thrown back with blood spurting from his nose. And then,

    ¡¸¨D¨D"Lightning Snake"!¡¹

    She pulled the trigger of magic that she chanted with small murmur.

    The steel pipe and chain became tinged with lightning. Taeko heartily rotated it around herself. The steel pipe and chain that was like a round shield that was made from lightning scattered around the demons that were rapidly approaching her once more.

    She was like a fire dancer, continuously rotating chain freely to every direction. Her movement was like she was just doing something in her spare time, however, the chain didn''t pause even for a moment and then the chain let go of the steel pipe toward the middle-aged man who was bleeding from the nose.

    The steel pipe flew with terrific speed and urately pulverized the knee of the middle-aged man who was right about to stand up to charge forward once more.

    ¡¸Yuukaaa, Nanaa~¡¹

    Taeko called to her friends with a pathetic voice. But, her attack was merciless, and looking at the disastrous scene around her¡­¡­the gap was just too striking. Yuuka and Nana didn''t really respond to her, perhaps because they understood this or perhaps because they were simply busy with taking care of themselves.

    With her friend not responding and no more enemy showing up, Taeko casually continued tounch attack to all direction to not give any opening for anything to approach¡­¡­Taeko''s heart wouldn''t feel at ease without doing that.

    Finally Taeko became tearful¡­¡­no, it had gone past that. Her eyes were gradually turning ssy. If someone saw her from the side, they might muttered ¡¸Oh, Taeko''s condition is¡­¡­¡¹.

    But, perhaps such strange state of her became an opening¡­¡­

    *Kara kara kara-*, a strange sound resounded.

    Taeko was taken aback and returned to her senses and turned her eyes toward the sound. That was a hand mirror that was rolling under her feet. Looking closer, the woman who seemed to be a Dutch whose foot was smashed just now had her hand stretched out with a crazy smile on her face.

    It seemed she had just thrown her hand-mirror.

    ¡¸Eh, what is¡­¡­ah!?¡¹

    The moment she recalled what the lord had said, it was already toote.

    The next moment, an invisible impact surged from the hand-mirror below.

    ¡¸Uguh¡¹

    Taeko was sent flying with choked voice from the impact hitting her stomach. Because she immediately blocked with her arms, she was able to soften the impact somewhat, but her body flew for a few meter and her back hit the ground.

    She rolled once and stood on her knee, but her barrier that she made from rotating chain was already gone. Further impact came from the side as though it had been waiting for that.

    ¡¸Uah¡¹

    Taeko was sent flying once more and rolled on the ground. Her physical spec that was trained in another world still had spare strength left, but this was really bad with her bncepletely broken like this.

    As expected, a fat man charging from the street leaped toward Taeko.

    ¡¸Fuuuh, fuuuh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, noo-, disgusting¡¹

    The fat man took mount position above Taeko and he stared hard at her with bloodshot eyes. Furthermore sweat was dripping from him, causing Taeko to spew venom spontaneously.

    Perhaps the man was unable to stomach that attitude, because his face distorted uglily and he lifted up the screwdriver he was holding in reverse grip.

    Taeko''s expression paled. The man''s weight must be double of Taeko. In the first ce, although she was training in another world but her physical strength itself was low. Taeko''s specialty was in dexterity and agility. Even though she could struggle and got away, she had no strength to brush aside the man with one hit.

    (Idiot meeeee¡ª. I''m too carelessss-! Aaah, geeez!!)

    Although the opponents were invisible something, or human with their limiter cancelled, and also the horror situation that she was not good with, she couldn''t deny that she had been careless. Taeko gritted her teeth with the resolve to take the hit and endured the pain¨D¨D

    At that moment, *Bang bang* dry bursting sound echoed.

    (Eh? Nagumo-kun?)

    The dry sound was gunshot. And then, not just Taeko, for the returnees speaking of gunshot would mean Hajime.

    Taeko blinked and ahead of her gaze, the fat man''s shoulders were scattering blood, at the same time, the screwdriver fell down. Perhaps even the man''s nerves got injured, both his arms were hanging down limply. If the shooter was aiming for that, then their skill must be quite something.

    Right after that, a really frivolous tone of a male resounded.

    ¡¸Miss, are you okay, whoops!¡¹

    A sharp kick that gave the sound of cutting wind hit the side of the fat man''s head. The power behind the kick seemed to be quite powerful, because the fat man was sent flying with his eyes rolling up. There, *bang* one more gunshot sounded. The man''s knee was shoot through.

    ¡¸When I rushed here from hearing a scream¡­¡­what a coincidence this is. ¨D¨D¡ºChief. I encountered returnee no. 18, miss Sugawara Taeko. I''m in battle at present¡»¡¹

    ¡ºAlthough I sent you there with that prediction in mind, it''s godsend that the person is a returnee herself. Exin your identity to her and ask for her cooperation. Then join us again here as soon as possible.¡»

    ¡¸Yes, ma''am.¡¹

    The man talked through the radio on his ear before he asked the dumbfounded Taeko.

    ¡¸Eerr, who?¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, Ms. Taeko. Pardon my rudeness. I¨D¨D¡¹

    The man was about to introduce himself. However, right after that he was sent flying to right behind.

    Surely it was a demon attacking him. But, even though the man was sent flying, he rallied his stance midair like a cat. It seemed the moment the impact hit him, he jumped backward by himself and softened the impact. Even if he had been preparing himself beforehand, it was still an astounding reflex.

    Furthermore, he backflipped with his hand at the same time with hisnding and leaped backward. Right after that, the asphalt where he was just at a moment ago burst.

    ¡¸So, something like this is the specialty of Aby-san! I''m anti human specialist you know!?¡¹

    Even whileining, he transitioned from backflip to side leap with flowing motion. The air at the ce where he was standing just now was shaking again.

    ¡¸Ms. Taeko! I''m an agent of Britain national security bureau, Allen Parker! Aby-san''s fr-i-e-nd! For sure! No, it won''t be an exaggeration even if I say that I''m his bosom friend! No, really! It''s not a lie! It''s really unthinkable for me to lie! That''s why help me please!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, understood? Eerr, but, the enemy''s figure is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please attack at the area around my right at count three!¡¹

    The man¨D¨DAllen''s movement changed. Previously his movement had sharpness to keep dodging and parrying the invisible enemy''s attack, but now it slightly dulled. With a building behind him, and his left side filled with power pole, he staggered looking as though his foot slipped.

    ¡¸¨D¨D"Lightning Snake"!¡¹

    Taeko swung her chain toward the ce that Allen said in a timing just as she was told. By doing that, a demon''s scream resounded in the air.

    ¡¸Hi, hiih. A chain!? With lightning!? What brutal attack even though she is a pretty girl!? It''s too scary! Please absolutely don''t hit me!¡¹

    Allen screamed half crying seeing the chain of lightning cleaving the wind right beside him.

    But, his movement didn''t falter at all. He splendidly guided the demon''s movement and gave Taeko a chance to attack while taking on the cultists that were arriving further to not get closer to Taeko so that she was protected and could concentrate solely toward the demon.

    Allen was sliding while tackling the opponent''s foot, and then breaking it while standing up without any pause. Then he urately shot through the legs of another man. And right after that her performed cartwheel with one hand right away while shooting the legs of different cultist. Next while being upside down, he used his legs to pin the neck of another different cultist who was rushing toward him and then he twisted his body and threw the cultist''s head on the ground.

    ¡¸Noooo!? Just now, it grazed me you know!? Ms. Taeko! Really be careful!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    *Hyun hyun*, Taeko''s chain was cleaving through the wind. Its sharpness was increasing remarkablypared to when she was fighting alone before this. She was mowing down at her surrounding while sending attack urately to Allen''s surrounding when the timing was right.

    Even Allen''s movement was increasingly matching her rhythm little by little and her aim was increasing in uracy.

    ¡¸Hih!? Why did the chain go through below my crotch just now!? You can attack normally right!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Because she wasn''t alone anymore, her body that was stiff due to the horror situation rxed.

    ¡¸Nowah!? Just now, aren''t you nning to hit me with that!? Crackle, the crackle sound is ringing! At my neck!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Taeko''s feeling tensed because she almost got seriously injured. Her concentration heightened further.

    ¡¸Ah!? Just now, it hit! It hit me! Ms. Taeko! It''s fine to not be that close! Increase the safety margin a bit¨D¨Dah!? Just right after I said that! Ah!? Wai-, can you hear me!? Ms. Tae¨D¨Dah!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu.¡¹

    Taeko''s expression vaguely looked like she was having fun, as though she was in a world of her own.

    All her ssmates who saw Taeko swinging her whip and disyed her stuff with it knew.

    She looked like a calm type gal, however at her root she was diligent. She was also a firm person who mediated Nana who had the tendency to get too high-spirited and Yuuka who was unable to be honest when it matter, but actually¨D¨D

    She was a hidden Ssadist.

    Yes, Taeko-san whose fetish that was normally hidden got stimted. The sharpness of her attack was increasing following her uplifted feeling.

    By the way, Taeko''s father was creeped out when she saw the whip wasn''t from imagining his daughter''s fetish. It was because he was thinking ¡¸Taekoo, <em>so you too</em>¡­¡­¡¹, while the figure of his wife¨D¨DTaeko''s mother surfaced in his mind.

    Allen''sbat skill that neutralized the cultists and toyed with the demons was just as expected from one of the hit man group that was a country''s trump card.

    His abundant fighting experience and naturalbat sense dragged in even the demons into his own tactic.

    But, the person himself was teary eyed. He was desperately running around while sometimes making pathetic expression, sometimes screaming, and sometimesining.

    Seeing such hopeless agent-san who always became aughing stock even though he was actually amazing, and who keptmenting all year round how he was unable to make a girlfriend, the hidden S Taeko-san was¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Cute¡¹

    She was exposing an expression that a cat would make when it found a mouse while letting slip ament that would surely make Yuuka and Nana creeped out for sure if they were here.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I''m sorry that this week it also feel half-baked.

    My work writing volume 8 will be finished with just a bit more!

    I think next week the sotry can advance with nice tempo, so please spare me this week with something like this.

    Also, the true identity of the sender of the letter that Myuu handed to Alen in the previous Christmas project, well, it was her.

    In the end, will it develop until romance, or else will it end ipletely¡­¡­

    Either way, Allen ispletely not fated with ¡¸female who will be kind to me¡¹!

    Also, this arc doesn''t end with 10 chapters.

    Sorry for this too.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    ¨C

    ¡¸Uoii! Shinji-kuuunn!? Won¡¯t you revive soon!?¡¹

    A voice of someone at his wits¡¯ end was resounding in a corner of the back alley that was away from a shopping district¡¯s main street. It was Saitou Yoshiki.

    Right beside him, there was also a figure sitting on the middle of the alley while hugging his legs and burying his face on his knee, weeping *hics hics*. It was Nakano Shinji.

    From the bottom of his heart Yoshiki thought, ¡¸This guy, is seriously annoying¡­¡­¡¹.

    After all, right now they were in the middle of assault from multiple humans who clearly weren¡¯t normal and unseen enemy¨D¨Dthe so called demon. It was reasonable for Yoshiki to want Shinji to stand up right away and escape or fight. Shinji¡¯s figure that was too unsightly made him started to think that perhaps he should just leave him behind.

    Although,

    (Well, it¡¯s impossible though.)

    Yoshiki smiled wryly while firing wind cannon to a foreign man that was attacking by swing metal bat.

    The invisible wind ball urately hit the man¡¯s legs, snapping both his legs to the wrong direction.

    Furthermore, the moment he felt unnatural flow of wind behind him, Yoshiki swung his arm while turning around as though he was unsheathing a katana.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Wind de¡±!¡¹

    By doing that, a sharp de of wind flew following the trajectory of his arm, and right after that a repulsive shriek echoed.

    Yoshiki ran his gaze alertly at the surrounding while sighin when he saw Shinji who was still weeping. However, he was unable to abandon him. He didn¡¯t even think to do it.

    Shadow ran on the wall. He sent wind de flying there. ¡­¡­He didn¡¯t hear the shriek of death agony.

    Missed, he thought. At that time the wind above his head shook.

    Without dy, he kicked the sitting Shinji flying while he himself backed away.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Wind Wall¡±!¡¹

    He felt multiple undtion of wind around him, at the same time he deployed wind barrier that blew to all direction.

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIII-!!</em>

    A voice that sounded irritated resounded.

    ¡¸Oi, Shinji! Are you okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shinji is¡­¡­not okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly you doesn¡¯t sound okay at all huh, goddamn it!¡¹

    Shinji rolled on the ground from the kick¡¯s momentum, and then he returned back to sitting while hugging his knees which looked artistic in a sense. Yoshiki¡¯s expression was greatly twitching seeing that.

    Really, he was thinking ¡¸This useless bastard, just what is he doing¡¹, but as expected abandoning him wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡­¡­He had already, lost two friends. In the other world.

    Furthermore one of them, Kondou Reiichi was killed by the betrayal of none other than that other friend¨D¨Dthe man called Hiyama Daisuke.

    He wondered if it was only him who thought of that person as friend.

    Certainly, their usual action in the past wasn¡¯t something praiseworthy. They were, so to speak a gathering of delinquents.

    But, was their rtionship, their life so light that it could be so easily sacrificed in order to fulfill one¡¯s own desire¡­¡­

    There was also a time when he shut himself together with Shinji in a room inside the pce, holding their head and unable to move because of how cornered their mind was.

    That was why, Saitou Yoshiki was,

    ¡¸There ain¡¯t no way, I¡¯ll lose even more friend than this!¡¹

    In a ¡°fight where it was possible to lose¡± something, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t draw back. That will of his was firm and sharp.

    The wind of Yoshiki whose vocation was ¡°Wind Mage¡± was filled with his will and it was fired with even more sharpness. With his ability ¡°Wind Perception¡±, he could sense the flow of wind with even more sensitivity. Even an invisible enemy couldn¡¯t escape from the sharp sense of Yoshiki who was protecting his friend.

    Although,

    ¡¸Nowah!? That¡¯s dangerous! Shinjii! You, just now you almost got stabbed by a beautiful blond haired miss you know!? Did you notice!?¡¹

    Yoshiki focused too much on the demon¡¯s movement that he reactedtely to a foreigner woman who was approaching from the alley¡¯s darkness.

    The knife that the woman was holding had its tip almost reached toward the mentally unstable Shinji who weeping. Yoshiki felt cold sweat drenching his body.

    The wind pebble that he fired with the fastest speed because it was the basic of the basic magic barely made it in time, but if he was slower just by a moment, then perhaps a knife would be growing bloodily on Shinji¡¯s head.

    ¨D¨D<em>GYAAAAAAAA</em>

    ¨D¨D<em>Strengthhh! Hand over, your streeength!!</em>

    ¡¸This rotten world is ending! The world is ending! Feel honored that you can be the cornerstone for that!¡¹

    ¡¸You are living without any worry and inconvenience aren¡¯t youuu!? That¡¯s just unfaiiiir!!¡¹

    Voice of desire that was hard to describe resounded from here and there. Man and woman, young and old appeared one after another with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡¸Hahah. ¡­¡­Will my magic power, hold?¡¹

    The number of enemy caused Yoshiki¡¯s cheeks to twitch with cold sweat. He thought that if only he at least carried his artifact¨D¨Da stiletto that possessed immense support ability in regard to wind element magic, but today he was only wandering in the city.

    Or rather, frankly speaking his objective was to hit on girl. Even though he was going to hit on girl, carrying a stiletto around would bepletely bad. Normally he would get reported to police.

    Inside his heart he was screaming ¡¸Help me right away, Abyss!¡¹. It was then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Blonde haired, miss?¡¹

    Suddenly, there was a muttering voice.

    Yoshiki was taken aback and turned his gaze to the side. There Shinji was unexpectedly looking up!

    ¡¸Shinji! You finally return to your sanity!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Yoshiki. Where is the blonde haired miss?¡¹

    ¡¸Shit-, you still ain¡¯t sane huh-¡¹

    A wind bullet to vent his anger! It shot through the leg of a grandpa holding a long sword that he got from who know where! Did this grandpa juste back from Asakusa? When he visited there before, there was a sword that looked really simr decorating one of the shop there. Why did the grandpa intentionally choose that kind of weapon¡­¡­the grandpa¡¯s madness could be felt from it.

    Yoshiki dealt with the advancing enemies slightly somewhat out of frustration. Shinji sent a brief nce at such Yoshiki before looking around. And then, he found a blonde haired miss reaching out her hand toward him.

    With bloodshot eyes that were shining red abnormally, she was exposing an evil face that was just like Hannya noh mask while reaching out a hand that was holding a knife!

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtrayed¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Just now, did you say something!?¡¹

    Shinji looked down, and leaked out a small voice that was unclear.

    Yoshiki wasunched to the sky while screaming ¡¸Gyaa~¡¹, however he immediately killed the demon with striking wind & wind de while falling. Shinji didn¡¯t even register that in his sight while making words one more time that sounded clear this time.

    ¡¸My feeling is betrayed!¡¹

    ¡¸You, what are you saying!?¡¹

    Shinji-kun stood up. From weeping, changing into anger. He was shedding tears like waterfall while ring back at the mad blonde haired miss with mad crying face.

    ¡¸Yoshiki! I¡¯m sad!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m also sad to have friend with screwed head!¡¹

    Yoshiki activated whirling wind to surround him and his screwed up friend. Yoshiki blew away all the demons trying to squash them with number while screaming back angrily at Shinji.

    ¡¸For the first time in my life, I seeded at hitting on girl. I was really happy from my heart. I was holding hope from my heart that I might be able to get a college student girlfriend! Because, she was all over me with her body pressing on me mon! When I invited her to karaoke, she said okay with a smile mon! She even gave me her contact number mon! No way, this is jackpot! That was what I thought mon!¡¹ (TN: Sometime in light novel or anime, girl would add ¡®mon¡¯ to their sentence when they are sulking or pleading cutely)

    ¡¸That¡¯s well, I agree. But, stop adding ¡°mon¡± at the end of your sentence. I¡¯m going to cut my friendship with you y¡¯know.¡¹

    To say the truth, Yoshiki and Shinji¡¯s effort in picking up girl more or less seeded. They saw a single girl college student who looked cute standing alone, so they tried calling out to her thinking that they got nothing to lose.

    And when they did that, the girl said that her friend cancelled their appointment at thest minute, so she was wondering what to do now, and then she epted Shinji¡¯s invitation.

    ¡®God hasn¡¯t forsaken me! Demon king! Lord! Today I will stand on the same stage like you guys!¡¯ That was what Shinji thought.

    Well, he almost got stabbed the moment he entered a back alley with that girl though.

    In other words, the girl was a cultist.

    In proportion with the great happiness that he felt, the despair was also equally great. It was to the dgree that his mind¡¯s equilibrium copsed when the demon took advantage of the opening and whispered to him.

    ¡¸I who am like the main character of a tragedy drama, don¡¯t you think such me is pitiful?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, now I¡¯m thinking that your head is really pitiful just so you know.¡¹

    ¡¸And yet, that blonde haired miss, she tried to finish off me who is like this! This is too much!¡¹

    ¡¸I feel like the meaning of the finishing off you say isn¡¯t really right though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸These people, everyst one of them is ying with my pure heart!¡¹

    ¡¸The one who said ¡ºFor now, let¡¯s just call out a lot to all the girls. Surely we willnd a jackpot if attempt a lot right?¡» before we went to hit on girl was you yeah? Don¡¯t you remember? Oi, the self-proimed pure hearted man.¡¹

    Yoshiki sent a scornful stare to Shinji who was increasingly stamping his feet in frustation while dispelling the whirlwind. At the same time he sent the cultists leaping on them flying with a squall onto the building and electric pole.

    ¡¸But, but even so, a main character surpass the tragedy and be strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you aren¡¯t listening to me huh?¡¹

    ¡¸The vicious treatment of many women, and the whisper of the demon who is telling me to surrender myself to desire are inviting me to a new front.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, it really feel like a new front. The you right now is unprecedentally disgusting.¡¹

    Yoshiki was slowly taking distance from Shinji who was making a fearless smile (?) with ¡¯ehe eheh¡¯ voice. Perhaps even his friendship could only go this far. His resolve from the other world almost crumbled.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±me Fortress¡±!!¡¹

    Shinji whose vocation was ¡°me Mage¡± instantly created a wall of me. The demons who seemed to be approaching shrieked.

    The brilliantly zing me drove away the darkness, and covered the advancing Shinji with a gloom.

    Shinji looked over his shoulder to Yoshiki who was watching him dumbfounded from behind.

    ¡¸Yoshiki, I¡¯ve made you wait huh. I¡¯m fine already.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you doesn¡¯t look fine at all. Rather you are worsening.¡¹

    Shinji-kun whose pure heart was toyed with and received the whisper by the demon wretchedly. Certainly, somehow various things felt wrong from him. His atmosphere was abnormal, like he had gone a full circle right to the perfect form.

    The proof of that was how he wholly ignored Yoshiki¡¯s tsukkomi.

    ¡¸Thinking back now, we already know about the summit. Yes, it¡¯s Nagumo. Our demon king who crawled up from the very bottom. The harem king!¡¹

    Shinji¡¯s me danced! Dancing like a butterfly, and stinging like a bee! If the demon king heard his words just now, he would surely get shot!

    ¡¸Even after tasting despair, we can crawl back up. Into that paradise-like world.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s better to not lump the despair that Nagumo tasted and your despair from being unable to get girlfriend together you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, we were mistaken. It¡¯s no good if we are satisfied with just hitting on girl or picking up any kind of girl around there! We have to aim high! Aiming at the paradise! The world where we are surrounded by the ideal girls!¡¹

    ¨D¨DYoshiki, I¡¯ve decided

    Shinji said with a resolved expression. Yoshiki¡¯s gaze were turned alternately to Shinji who was looking back to him and the whirling air behind Shinji. He pointed his finger and said ¡¸Shinji! Look in front of you! Front!¡¹ but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Someday, I¡¯ll hold a shotgun wedding with idol¨D¨D¡¹

    Shinji vanished. He who received the whisper from demon and got unbound into strange direction was sent flying physically by demon and flew to the other side of a far away building.

    The wind was telling him, of the raw sound of *gusha-*, and the pig-like scream of ¡¸Pigiih¡¹.

    With the specs of returnee, it seemed his life wasn¡¯t in danger, but there was no doubt that he got broken bones at least. Shinji-kun was cornered into a despairing situation really naturally.

    The me vanished and the demons and cultists attacked once more. For Yoshiki there was no problem to endure it using his sensitivity of the wind¡¯s movement, but in the end, could he protect Shinji from the unseen devils¡­¡­

    For now, while defeating the enemies before him Yoshiki was,

    ¡¸This might be it already for Shinji! Abyssss! Seriously hurryyyy!¡¹

    He called toward the lord desperately through the telepathy.

    Also, twenty seconds after that, a clone appeared by using gravity magic to perform pseudo flight and safely rescued Shinji. Shinji harbored a new objective in his heart.

    ¨C

    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

    ¨C

    ¡¸A, are you all listening? I don¡¯t know what happened, but first let¡¯s calm down and talk with each other. I am a consultant. Well, that¡¯s the business I¡¯m running but¡­¡­depending on the situation, I believe I also can be enough strength for your life nning too.¡¹

    There was an amazingly handsome man with intelligent look, sweating a lot like waterfall while pushing up his sses repeatedly. Perhaps he got foreigner blood mixed in him, because he had smooth brown hair and finely chiseled features despite being Japanese. He was a man around his early thirty.

    Though in fact, he was already 45 years old.

    ¡¸O, Otou-san. No matter how I look, I don¡¯t think this is a situation that can be resolved somehow by talking you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Dear. Your legs are shaking like a newly born fawn you know? Don¡¯t force yourself and back away.¡¹

    The one clinging on the waist of that handsome man while trembling with teary eyes was a super beautiful girl with her hair in ponytail. From her slightly young appearance, her age was about the age of a middle school student. She had long and slender limbs and thin waist, however her breast was brutal in contrast with her appearance.

    Beside the trembling man and girl was a beautiful woman who was like a model, standing boldly while tapping a metal bat on her shoulder even though she was sweating coldly¡­¡­long and soft ck hair, droopy looking eyes, and yet she gave an impression like a gentle big sister, but the fighting spirit residing in her eyes and her familiarity in holding the metal bat disyed a terrific gap.

    It was the very picture of a family of beautiful man and woman.

    Ahead of their gaze, there were countless intruders banging on an unseen wall as though they were doing pantomime.

    When they were enjoying happy family conversation, the window of the living room suddenly broke and several people came attacking.

    The son who went into a trip begged his friend to set up ¡°a barrier that isted the space¡± for the sake of his family that he left behind. That barrier was protecting the family but¡­¡­

    <em>¨D¨DaAAAAAAAAAA</em>

    ¡¸Yaaah, I can hear it again! There is absolutely something here!¡¹

    Shadows that were running on the wall of the living room. And then numerous furniture that were suddenly sent flying.

    It seemed the unseen existences also couldn¡¯t breakthrough the barrier, however, for them who were just normal people, this situation was cornering their mind greatly.

    The sight of unseen attack causing ripple to spread on the barrier many times was also really bad for their heart.

    But, at that time the beautiful girl¡¯s smartphone rang. She was taken aback and epted the call, right at that moment,

    ¡ºMizuki-chan. This is Shizuku, are you all right over there?¡»

    ¡¸ONEeEEEEEEEEE-SAMAaAAAAAAA-!!¡¹

    A voice that was filled with sob and joy resounded. From the other side of the smart phone, a groaning voice ¡¸Uh¡¹ due to receiving damage in the eardrum could be heard.

    ¡ºErr, calm down Mitsuki-chan. We understand the sitaution, and the artifact that Kouki left behind won¡¯t be breached that easily.¡»

    ¡¸Ye, yes, Onee-sama. But, the strangeness is inside our house¡­¡­Onee-sama, can¡¯t youe here?¡¹

    Someone who their daughter called with ¡°Onee-sama¡±. The handsome man and beautiful woman showed a joyful look, knowing that there it could only be one person.

    These people who knew well about Shizuku-oneesama was indeed, Kouki¡¯s family. The people of Amanogawa family.

    The father who worked in management consultancy, who looked intelligent at the outside but a chicken in the inside<em>¨D¨D</em>Amanogawa Seiji. Then the mother who was a former yankee who once also climbed her way to the top, and now working as an editor in model magazine¨D¨DMiya. And then, Kouki¡¯s little sister who even hadfan clubfollowersuntil the neighborhood middle school¨D¨DMitsuki.

    Because she had known Shizuku since her childhood and could trust her more than anyone, and they also knew about her real strength, Mitsuki implored to Shizuku toe save them.

    By no means she merely wanted to meet Shizuku. ¡®If I use this situation, I¡¯ll be able to hug Onee-sama tightly and sniff her all over!¡¯ was something that she didn¡¯t think at all.

    Even if she was the originator of Soul Sisters, even if she actually loved Shizuku so much that she refused all the confessions that she received in the amount of more than ten per month from elementary school students until even middle-aged man, that she even clearly refused when scouted to enter entertainment industry when walking in the city because of a reason of ¡¸My time together with Onee-sama will decrease¡¹, that she even swore an oath that some day she would absolutely obliterate her sworn enemy ¡°Nagumo-senpai¡± who actually shaved off her ¡¸time together with Onee-sama¡¹!

    By no means she was calling her Onee-sama toe here for the sake of her own desire!

    But¡­¡­

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry. My home is also attacked¡­¡­well, I¡¯m not worried about them at all though¡­¡­anyway, I think the situation there will be settled before I can go there, so don¡¯t worry.¡»

    ¡¸GODDAMN-!!¡¹

    The little sister-chan¡¯s yell that no one in her school had never heard. Without a doubt, she was inheriting the blood of her mother the former yankee and former boss. Kouki¡¯s kindness must be inherited from his father.

    Kind, ephemeral, and beautiful like a moon. Her bearing was like a noble daughter who was na?ve about the world. Mitsuki-chan who was famed as a decorous beauty even in the neighborhood persisted further. (TN: The ¡®tsuki¡¯ in the name Mitsuki used the kanji of moon.)

    ¡¸Bu, buuut, Onee-samaa. I¡¯m, really scared¡­¡­I want Onee-sama to be at my sid¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡®I want you at my side!¡¯, Mitsuki-chan was about to let out an earnestly pleading voice that sounded really fragile which would stimte one¡¯s desire to protect, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸DORASSHAAAAAAAA-!! Uncle-, auntie-, Mitsuki! You all safe!?¡¹

    A wolfman sent the cultists flying while appearing! Mitsuki-chan¡¯s earnest desire was also sent flying!

    ¡¸Ryu, Ryutaro-kun! You came for us!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou! It¡¯s a relieve that the barrier is working properly. Well, It¡¯s Nagumo¡¯s artifact, it ain¡¯t possible for it to be a defect!¡¹

    Ryutaro vigorously threw and threw away the cultists present¡­¡­he was virtually breaking their limbs and threw them away. Ryutaro who was rushing here as reinforcement warped his mouth into a wicked look with his Mode Werewolf while answering.

    The overwhelming battle unfolding outside the barrier caused Miya to be in admiration. Even so she asked worriedly.

    ¡¸Ryu-chan, is your house all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, whether it was the bunches with screw looses and even the so called demon there were all taken care off. There is also barrier there, so it¡¯s all right! Even if something happen I can go back right away!¡¹

    The Amanogawa house and Sakagami house were at walking distance from each other that could be traveled by walking normally for three minutes. With his Mode Werewolf that was specialized for speed, he could go there in less than twenty seconds.

    In addition, his guard dog Karashio and the neighbor old man Fuji were also there, so there was no worry if the opponent was human. The battle strength of Karashio whose sense of rivalry was zing due to his Mode Werewolf and old man Fuji¡¯s art of fire extinguisher were increasing in sharpness as the year passed.

    Ryutaro intentionally rushed here to remove the anxiety of Seiji and his family as fast as possible. Seiji and Miya sighed in relieve while forming a smile¡­¡­

    ¡¸Oi, Ryu-nii. Meet me at the backyardter.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Mode Werewolf¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise. Ryutaro had been acquainted with Mitsuki since she was born, so he knew really well of her true self. Him getting taken to the backyard by her wasn¡¯t just an urrence of merely once or twice. She was extremely terrifying.

    ¡¸N, no, it¡¯s a bit impossible. Look, it¡¯s that-, after this, there are other ces that I gotta go to right a¨D¨D¡¹

    <em>¡¸</em><em>aAA?</em><em>¡¹</em>

    It was an evil face that Mtsuki-chan would never show in front of her beloved Onee-sama and the Onii-chan who she liked very much.

    Ryu-nii couldn¡¯t win against Mitsuki since the past. He wanted to be spared from getting his fur shaved in the backyard again. And so, he punched a demon flying using his instinct while desperately thinking up a reason to withdraw..¡­.

    ¡¸Suzu! She is stark naked right now! I¡¯ve gotta go there right away!¡¹

    ¡º!?¡»

    Thought of shock and shame was broadcasted from the emergency telepathic channel that was in open state.

    Most likely Ryutaro meant ¡®Suzu was attacked when she was defenseless while in a bath, I¡¯m worried about her so I want to rush there quickly!¡¯ when he said that, but heard from the side, it also could be heard to sound like ¡®Before Suzu can wear her clothes again I want to pay respect to her naked body no matter what!¡¯.

    As expected,

    ¡ºSakagami, you bastard just fall into hell together with the demon.¡»

    ¡ºI agreepletely with Atsushi. This is why someone with girlfriend is just¡­think about the situation right now.¡»

    ¡ºDie, Sakagami.¡»

    ¡ºSakagami, Yuuka here. As expected I don¡¯t think such thing is not suitable right now. Suzu¡¯s shame is broadcasted really clearly here.¡»

    ¡ºSuzu-chan! You¡¯re your clotehs quickly! Put up the barrier! The big bad wolf ising there!¡»

    ¡ºIs it because of the Mode Werewolf? What Tsuji said is really right on the spot huh.¡»

    Telepathy came from therades one after another.

    And then,

    ¡ºRyu, Ryu-kun you pervert! What are you yelling in openmunication like this! I don¡¯t know you anymore!¡»

    ¡¸Gofuh¡¹

    The werewolf fell on his knees. At the same time, a demon¡¯s uppercut burst into action.

    The werewolf danced in the sky. It was a truly beautiful parabolic arc.

    After that, the werewolf who became the sandbag of the demons consulted with the lord who came rushing ¡¸What should I do to put her back in good mood?¡¹ with a serious face.

    ¨C

    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

    ¨C

    *Gatan-gatan-*, inside a train that wasshaking rythmically.

    Two female high school students were sitting side by side in the middle of the train¡¯s carriage. One was looking down while pushing out her hand to the front. The other oen was folding her legs while putting both her hands behind her head.

    While their surrounding was surrounded by countless passengers with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡¸This is horror isn¡¯t iit~¡¹

    ¡¸Mao, this isn¡¯t the time to speak so carefree like that. What are we going to do now? I have aptitude for light element magic but, barrier isn¡¯t my specialty you know?¡¹

    The one who asughing ¡®tahaha~¡¯ while saying her impression with light tone that didn¡¯t match the situation was Yoshino Mao. And then, the girl beside her who was putting up barrier while sweating coldly was Tsuji Ayako.

    Mao¡¯s tone and attitude were always unserious. She brushed up her short hair in respond to Ayako¡¯s words whileughing ¡®haha~¡¯ that didn¡¯t sound serious at all as expected.

    ¡¸Now now, surely it will be fine. Look, I¡¯m also strengthening the barrier using my bestowal magic.¡¹

    Mao¡¯s vocation was ¡°Bestowal Mage¡±. She possessed genius talent in magic of bestowal type that was a support magic. Even now she was strengthening the effect of lightl element middle ss barrier magic ¡°Holy Wall¡± that Ayako deployed using her light element bestowal magic ¡°Enveloping Light¡±.

    On the other hand, Ayako¡¯s vocation was ¡°Healing Master¡±, so barrier art wasn¡¯t her specialty. She also could only use the lower version of ¡°Sacred Severance¡± as magic to protect from all direction.

    The phrase of demon and the horror situation just now.

    After ying with Kentarou and Juugo, Ayako set out to go home, getting shaken inside train like this together with Mao, when suddenly the lighting inside the carriage was flickering eerily. Then all the passengers were staring on them when they noticed.

    And then, while Ayako was bewildered ¡¸Eh? Wha, what?¡¹, a shriek she had never heard before that caused uneasiness resounded, and the passengers also attacked them.

    Her immediate reaction that was trained in the other world let her deployed a barrier in time, but both Ayako and Mao werepletely rearguard. They were different with a certain bugged Hannya who although she was a Healing Master, with herwholeheartednessyandere powershe could even use barrier type magic and binding type magic that weren¡¯t inferior even to those with vocation that was specialized for those magic, and on top of that she was even able to skillfully use the power of god¡¯s apostle.

    Because of that, even Ayako who possessed experience of fighting in war felt quite the strain on her mind in this situation right now¡­¡­

    And then the final blow came.

    *Don-*, the barrier shook. Shrieks and the abusivenguage of the cultists reverberated. Blood was scattered from the fists of the cultists who were punching too much. The barrier became stickily marked with bloodstain. There were also cultists who were pping with their palm, so countless red hand marks were pasted.

    It was thoroughly a horror.

    With teary eyes, Ayako averted her gaze with all her strength from a man on the other side of the barrier whose gaze suddenly almost met hers. She looked down so that her gaze wouldn¡¯t meet anybody¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸I, if something like this would happen, I would stay together with Kentarou-kun for a bit longer¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, hee, ¡°with Kentarou-kun¡± you say? So Nagayama-kun is unneeded?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean!¡¹

    Maoughed teasingly. When Ryutaro was starting going out with Suzu, Nomura Kentarou was wholeheartedly resolved ¡®I cannot stay like this!¡¯, and finally he told Ayako who was the person on his mind since the time in Tortus ¡¸Ho, how about we call each other by our first name!?¡¹.

    It didn¡¯t need to be said what kind of evaluation therades gave when he didn¡¯t confess.

    Although, at present Ayako was already satisfied with just that. In that point, perhaps it should be said that they were simr people¡­¡­

    But, at that time a whispering voice that froze their spine resounded at the back of Ayako and Mao¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸Tsu¨D¨Dthis is¡¹

    ¡¸Is this that demon¡¯s whisper thingy?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t the whisper of sweet temptation. It was as though its objective was to turn people mad, a whisper that simply fan the uneasiness and anxiety. A voice that disturbed the mind.

    For a moment the barrier shook unsteadily. Perhaps that was the aim, because a violent roar thundered while at the same time an impact shook the carriage where it felt like the train might go off the rail.

    An unpleasant sound resounded in the shaking barrier. *Crack-, crack-*. It was the sound of fracturing.

    ¡¸Fuwah!? Thi, this is bad-¡¹

    ¡¸Wawah, strengthening, strengthening!¡¹

    The two were panicked, but the demon¡¯s whisper that disturbed the mind made their concentration unfocused. Mao was making a twitching smile saying ¡¸Why did I leave behind the artifact today of all day huhh¡¹ while he immediately began to write magic circle for offense on her hand.

    Although she had no aptitude for it, she would at least be able to use basic level attack magic if an improvised magic circle was prepared. Originally, Mao¡¯s artifact¨D¨Da coin shaped pendant¨D¨Dalso had magic circle for offense carved, so she didn¡¯t always have magic circle of attack magic ready other than that. Now she was regretting it.

    ¡¸I wonder if we became too much of a peace idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t speak easygoingly, reinforce the barierrrr~! It¡¯s going to get broken!¡¹

    The crack on the barrier became even bigger and the two went pale thinking ¡¸Ah, this won¡¯t hold for even five minutes¡¹, it was at that moment.

    *Gashan-*, the window ss of the carriage was smashed apart. At the same time a ck silhouette flew in.

    The man who smashed through the window of a running train splendidly took a safending and performed a turn on the spot! The man pushed up his sunss sharply, and then took a pose like a warrior who would give punishment in the name of the moon!

    ¡¸Tonight is a moonless night. That is my domain. Forying your hand on the friends of this abyss lord, at best it¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-kun! We¡¯ve been waiting! We are saveeed~!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh maaan, for a second there I was thinking what would happen. Endou-kun, take care of the rest~¡¹

    Tsuji Ayako, Yoshino Mao. Kousuke was once in the same party with them. For the two of them, no matter what Endo was still Endo.

    The abyss lord got a bit loss for words ¡¸Ri, right¡¹ while making a turn once more to pull himself back together!

    ¡¸Here Ie-, bunch of the dead! Mine ck me of the abyss, taste it with that bo¨D¨D¡¹¡¸¨D¨D¡±Enveloping Light¡±! Endo-kun, leave the support to us ¡®kay~¡¹

    The lord who loved things like darkness or abyss or ckness shined dazzlingly bright from the support of his reliablerades.

    The lord said ¡¸Ri, right. My thanks¡¹ while sharply pushing up his sunss *Kui-!* to pull himself back together. He created even more clones while,

    ¡¸Now, the abyss¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Endo-kun. About our home¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Trampling down is starting!¡¹

    The lord didn¡¯t let the girl spoke till finish and began battle.

    Of course, the clones of the lord were using pseudo flight to also head to Tsuji family house, Yoshino family house, and also to the houses of hisrades who were being away from their home, so there wasn¡¯t any problem.

    In addition, in each house of the ssmates, although it wasn¡¯t as good as in Amanogawa family house, the defensive measure of South Cloud Security¨D¨Dit was a mysterious security firm that rapidly expanded in business recently in Tortus. The crime prevention goods were selling like crazy not just to the royalty, noble, or merchant, but even to the average household¨D¨Dwas set up, so the people there wouldn¡¯t get harmed so easily.

    And so, there was no need to deliberately say ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡¹ and exined. The lord was cutting off Mao¡¯s words wasn¡¯t the result of his indignation, that he wouldn¡¯t endure getting his fantastic introduction and speech hindered even more than this by her, not at all.

    If he said that wasn¡¯t it then that wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡¸Kukuku-. In front of the abyss that is spreading endlessly, even if you are a demon¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the enchantment magic almost run out¡­¡­. Endou-kun, I¡¯ll send the next one now~. If you have any request for support magic then tell me okay!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The lord shed shinily *pika~* once more. There wasn¡¯t any darkness anymore at all. Right now the lord was really shining in a different meaning.

    ¡¸Later let¡¯s show this to Kentaro-kun and others.¡¹

    Ayako who had recovered her calm lifted up her smartphone. A memory that might deal a lethal damage to<em>Kousuke</em>was taken.

    The former party members with whom they once entrusted each other¡¯s life with seemed to be an opponent that was hard to deal with in various senses, whether it was for Kousuke, or for the lord.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    As I thought I couldn¡¯t write to the finish and split the chapter.

    But, I have also written¡¸The Respective Battle Bottom¡¹ to a certain degree, so although I cannot make a firm promise, I¡¯m thinking to post one more chapter at tomorrow afternoon, or at 6 o¡¯clock like usual.

    ¨C

    ¡ùThe cover for volume 8 that will be on sale at 25 this month is published.

    Volume 8 will be the arc of capturing teh sea of trees¡¯ great dungeon. The right image is the special version that has Drama CD apaniment. The drama CD this time has Kaori participating, there is also a dialogue of Yue and Kaori with a mood like in the after story.

    At any rate, as always, TakayaKi-sensei¡¯s illustration is godly!

    Also, various side stories will also be avable as special perk in each bookstore, so I will report it to you readers as soon as it¡¯s decided.

    In the published version, other than correction and revision to the content, there will also be extra story like usual, so I will be very happy if you reader can pick it up.

    My best regards.

    At the same time, manga version volume 3 and spin-offic ¡°Nichijou Volume 1¡± will also beunched.

    They are the work that RoGa-sensei and Mori Misaki-sensei are handling.

    I think that the end product is really amazing, so if it please you, please pick them up by all means!

    My apologize for being so long winded.

    Well then, please take care of Arifureta from here on too.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    ¨C

    This is consecutive update after Saturday.

    A chapter before, ¡¸The Respective Battle Middle¡¹ was posted so,

    For those who haven¡¯t read it, please start from there.

    ¨C

    Around the same time when the returnees were attacked everywhere, in the Nagumo family house¡­¡­

    All the attackers were groveling around the house.

    With just one word, the demon king¡¯s first wife,

    ¨D¨DGrovel

    Ordered them to do so.

    It was Yue-sama¡¯s ¡°Divine Statement¡±.

    Whether they were demon or cultist, it was irrelevant. The sense of invincibility was absurd.

    In a manner of speaking, Nagumo family house was the demon king castle, so although in a nce it looked like a single house that was somewhat splendid in a residential area, the inside was apletely different thing.

    A type of defensive barrier that automatically detected every kind of attack as well as infiltration was prepared in five, sixyers with varying form. In case thoseyers were prated, an interception system that was also automatic would attack with heavy weapons, magic, and swarms of grim reapers.

    Even if someone was lucky and managed to step inside the house, the moment they stepped in, a teleportation device would activate and the intruder would be forcefully moved to an underground prison that doubled as a battle field that was set up deep inside mountain. (With setting change it was possible to send only the mind to a dungeon of game world)

    In case it was a long range attack¨D¨Dfor example, even if a nuclear missile was fired, it would surely be a nightmarish sight where the surrounding became empty lot while only Nagumo family house would still stand unharmed.

    It was a house that was truly should be called as an impregnable fortress.

    Who in the world the attackers could possibly be? What kind of existence the unseen enemy that was wafting off strange aura was?

    Yue asked those things from Kousuke through telepathy, but just slightly before that,

    ¡¸Excuse me foring sote at nightttttttt-¡¹

    Suddenly, the space in the living room distorted. From the opened ¡°gate¡±, Aiko rolled *roll roll* out. She also didn¡¯t forget to give greeting as befitting a full member of society.

    Aiko went along the momentum of her rolling and stopped into a beautiful kowtow, then she said ¡¸eih¡¹while twisting the ¡°Gate Key¡± that Hajime specially gifted to her which could directly connect to Nagumo family house. After that, the arm of the cultist who was reaching out his hand from the ¡°gate¡± exactly at that timing was¡­¡­

    *Plop* It fell on the living room.

    Because the gate closed, the arm that straddled through space was bisected it seemed.

    It appeared, Aiko was going to a convenience store. Her hand was holding the bag of a certain convenience store and a box of Yukimi Da¡ðfuku was peeking out from it. She was attacked while going home and panickedly escaped to Nagumo house. Only the Yukimi Da¡ðfuku that she wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what. (TN: Seems like it¡¯s a brand of manju snack or something in Japan.)

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan. Someone¡¯s hand is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. There is no such thing.¡¹

    *Snap* A single finger snap resounded. The ¡°hand¡± was swallowed by blue me, together with the slowly oozing out blood. it vanished in the blink of eye without even leaving behind ash. Annihtion by me for filth for the sake of Myuu¡¯s cultivation of aesthetic sensibility.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to visit suddenly. For some reason people who give off bad feeling attacked me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan-sensei, it¡¯s gret that you are safe. Just now we were also attacked. There are quite a lot of people outside.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? There are that many suicidal people out there?¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s statement flew out so naturally in respond to Shizuku¡¯s words, but it spoke volumes about her opinion toward Nagumo family house.

    Although, it seemed there was no time to sort out the situation with each other leisurely.

    Right after that, the emergency telepathies from the ssmates were broadcasted to the whole group, and at the same time, the barrier devices that were set up in Shuu¡¯spany, Sumire¡¯s workce, Shirasaki family house, and then Hatayama family house raised the rmed that notified their activation.

    And then,

    ¡ºEveryone, it is I.¡»

    The voice of the abyss lord too.

    In this kind of emergency, what do you mean ¡°It is I¡±, Yue-sama thought with vein pulsating on her forehead.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Endo. Exin without screwing around.¡¹

    It seemed the voice of extreme coldness returned the lord back to Kousuke. Yue listened to the starting exnation while running her gaze around. After doing that, the wive~s nodded in the same beat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tio, take care of the house. You can also open the underground as evacuation ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, understood. I wouldst protect Myuu and Remia. Go forth, Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn.¡¹

    Yue vanished silently.

    Almost at the same time,

    ¡¸I will return soon with Otou-san and others!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also go check on the disciples, so I¡¯ll be a bitte.¡¹

    ¡¸Just in case, I¡¯ll borrow several Grim-chan okay?¡¹

    Saying that, Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko, the three also teleported to their own house using their ¡°Gate Key¡±.

    By the way, before Aiko teleported, she took several white and red balls that were ced in the living room¡¯s shelves and then returned to her own house. What was inside the balls wasn¡¯t monster, butmechanical god of deathGrim Reaper.

    The balls were ¡°Treasure WarehouseGrimball¡± for storing the Grim Reapers. It wasn¡¯t Po¡ðball by any means. Papa wasn¡¯t creating it to be simr because of a certain daughter¡¯s begging, not at all.

    Tio was listening to Kousuke¡¯s exnation that was resounding inside the brain while groaning ¡¸Fu~mu¡¹, her hand was pressing her smartphone *pi-pi-* during that time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It dost not connect as expected.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean Hajime-san and Shia-san?¡¹

    Remia who was going ¡®my my ufufu¡¯ even at this kind of time was asking while starting the preparation to for the people who woulde here to evacuate.

    ¡¸Umu. The barriers protectingHahaue-donohonorable stepmotherandChichiue-donohonorable stepfatherwere activated. Naturally, the notification shouldst hath reach Goshujin-sama too but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Umyu¡­¡­where are papa and Shia-oneechan at nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. The modified phone of Goshujin-sama doth not connect. Perhaps the notification doth not reach, or perhaps they art in a ce or a situation where even though the notification reach, they cannot contact back¡­¡­. It doth not look like they art merely enjoying their vacation leisurely.¡¹

    Seeing Tio folding her arms in contemtion, Remia¡¯s expression clouded slightly.

    ¡¸Do you mean to say that Hajime-san and Shia-chan are also falling into some kind of dangerous situation?¡¹

    ¡¸Might be so. Although, it¡¯s also not a matter that is so worrying. In all probability, they art only in a situaiton where the phone¡¯s signal doth not reach. It¡¯s not possible that they art unable to move or contact back even though the notification reached them. Goshujin-sama hath the Crystal Key afer all.¡¹

    No matter where they could possibly be, if Hajime grasped the situation here, then no matter what kind of obstacle stood on his way, Hajime could ignore it and instantly rushed here. That means, in the first ce he didn¡¯t notice the necessary to rush here itself.

    That in itself was a really abnormal situation for Hajime though¡­¡­

    ¡¸There is no problem nano! It¡¯s the long-awaited trip where Shia-oneechan was that happy nano! Making them go back home just because of this degree of trouble is no good-!¡¹

    The beloved daughter of the demon king dered that they had no need for papa¡¯s help or anything it seemed. Both her small hands made clenched fists, and she puffed her chest, speaking passionately with a rough breathing ¡¸Huff¡¹. She even started shadow boxing with sharpness in her movement, saying ¡¸Bring it on! If they want a fight, thene at us anytime, anyone, from anywhere-, nano!¡¹.

    Seeing the figure of such Myuu, Tio and Remia looked at each other¡¯s face, and a beatter.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Myuu said. If it¡¯s Goshujin-sama, he must hath gotten flown away to other world somewhere and flirted around with Shia anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it? If the two of them are together, then there won¡¯t be anything scary at all. Let¡¯s take care of this properly while they are away.¡¹

    Saying that, they chuckled at each other.

    ¨C

    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

    ¨C

    Right after Aiko teleported to the backyard of her parents¡¯ house, she heard the voice of a person she knew well resounding.

    ¡¸Yo, you guys! Just what in the world! Do you understand what you are all doing!? This is a crime!¡¹

    The voice of a young man was saying the natural thing to people who were most likely the cultist attackers.

    ¡¸Ee? Taichi-kun? So you are visiting the house¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko was flustered and a bit troubled that the young man who was her childhood friend, Furukaway Taichi was in her parents¡¯ home. The presence of Taichi here itself wasn¡¯t something strange seeing how their families knew each other but¡­¡­

    He didn¡¯t know. About the power of Aiko and her students. The returnees publicly said to the society that they went to another world, so he also knew about that, but fundamentally he didn¡¯t know what the returnees could do just because of that.

    For Aiko, although their families were close with each other, if possible he didn¡¯t want anyone other than her family to know about the matter of magic and the like.

    When Aiko entered from the back entrance, she saw the figures of her parents, grandparents, and Taichi huddling together in the living room. At the same time, she could also see countless silhouettes carrying things like hoe or hammer for pounding mochi from the veranda¡¯s window.

    Normally the window would break with one attack, but this was the parents¡¯ home of Aiko who was one of the wive~s. There was no way barrier that was installed here could be affected by something of that degree. Naturally, the owners of the disgusting voice resounding from around the house were also firmly prevented from infiltrating.

    Although, the very voice itself couldn¡¯t be blocked, so everyone there was scared or holding their head because their consciousness was interfered with.

    ¡¸Okaa-san, Otou-san! Also Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan too! Are you all okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko! Since when you are¡­¡­ah, it¡¯s by that isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, Aiko! So you came back! Just in the world is going on?¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s mother¨D¨DAkiko guessed how Aiko returned home, and her distorted expression rxed in relieve. Her father¨D¨DTetsuo also showed a relieved expression while asked with a voice that was filled with bewilderment. The grandfather¨D¨DShirou and the grandmother¨D¨DChizu also looked the same.

    ¡¸A, Aiko!? Why are you here!? Or rather since when!?¡¹

    It was Taichi whose confusion was the deepest. The cultists hitting the window and the figure of his childhood friend suddenly entering inside the living room when she shouldn¡¯t be here caused him to be slightly panicked.

    Aiko was worried ¡¸U~m, e~rr¡¹ of how to exin, but seeing Akiko and others shaking from the demons¡¯ scream, the string of her patience that was in the verge of breaking snapped.

    ¡¸Anyway! Champion! I choose you!¡¹

    Aiko threw the Po¡ðeball¨D¨Dno, the Grimball.

    It made *bowan-* sound and let out white smoke. What flew out from there was¨D¨Da kangaroo.

    Everyone, especially Taichi let out their voice ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹ while looking dumbfounded. During that time the kangaroo type Grim Reaper that was called Champion looked back over its shoulder and red at Taichi¡­¡­

    ¡¸Kyuiih!!¡¹

    ¡¸GOHOoOOOH!?¡¹

    In contrast with its cute voice, it sent a body blow that would make even a heavyweight boxer cried to Taichi¡¯s sr plexus. It was a splendid punch that put the twist of the waist behind it. Its fighting pose was beautiful.

    ¡¸So, sorry Taichi-kun. There is no time to exin so¡­¡­I¡¯ll properly deal you¡¯re your memoryter!¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing Taichi¡¯s eyes rolled up while he was holding his stomach with his butt sticking up caused Akiko to turn a gaze toward Aiko that looked as though she had witnessed something terrifying.

    Even though there was a crowd of attackers right outside, her daughter¡¯s first attack was directed to the youth who was her childhood friend. Furthermore, she did that even though she knew that Taichi was still holding lingering feeling of love toward her.

    What mercilessness¡­¡­

    The reallyplicated gaze from her family caused Aiko¡¯s gaze to swim around restlessly. But, her diposure was only so and so, the exnation from Kousuke that was resounding in her head through telepathy was over then. Knowing the true identity of the enemy, Aiko also understood the method to deal with them. Her expression turned serious right away and she began chanting.

    ¡¸Healthily~,fortably~, intensely grow, and strike the enemy! ¨D¨D¡±Pseudo Soul War Tree¡±!!¡¹

    Along with a chanting that felt like familiar from somewhere, the garden of Hatayama family undted.

    Right after that, the mandarin orange tree that was at the garden stretched out its branchesrgely and then mowed down. The branches that had thickness around as big as human¡¯s arm became like a whip. The cultists sticking on the veranda¡¯s window had their body bent together and got sent flying.

    Furthermore, at the same time when their body struck the ground, the weed lengthened and entangled them, turning into restriction tool of nature.

    Aiko whose vocation was ¡°Farming Master¡± possessed immense talent for ability and magic that was rted with soil and nts. It was to the degree that it was possible for her to change the food production output of the world by herself.

    Normally she used her power to cultivate and improve farming, but when the age of god magic called soul magic was added here, it became like this.

    All living nts became Aiko¡¯s ally.

    Aiko who confirmed that the enemies in front of the window were gone then leaped outside right away.

    ¡¸Champion! ¡°Beat them up without killing¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuuih!!¡¹

    Champion who received order rushed toward the cultists with pee-a-boo guard style. With amazing footwork and strike, it literally beat up the cultists short of killing them.

    Its appearance was a kangaroo-san with brutal eyes. Of course, its inside was metallic because it was a Grim Reaper. Every single one of its punches was the same like a strike of a mass of iron. Just a jab from it caused vivid pulverized sound toe from the body of the cultists.

    Although, a machine was a machine. Its attack waspletely physical in nature. It didn¡¯t have effective attack against the demons.

    In addition, the existence detection from Aiko¡¯s soul magic told her that a great amount of demons were flying around.

    ¨D¨DAnd so, Aiko activated the strongest defense that she installed in coboration with Hajime.

    She stretched up her hands with all her might in a banzai pose while standing on her tiptoes and,

    ¡¸Vigorously~,fortably~, increase a lot, fill with greenery~¨D¨D¡±Sea of Trees Manifestation¡±!¡¹

    At the next moment, Hatayama house was swallowed by a sea of trees.

    Large trees were growing up one after another from the ground around the house. It looked like the super small version of Haltina Sea of Trees. There was even pure white heavy fog generated thoroughly.

    If there was anything different, unlike Haltina Sea of Trees, all the trees were containing pseudo soul and became something like treant monster.

    It was an underworld that was suddenly created.

    It seemed the demons were also shocked by it, a voice that sounded somewhat confused resounded.

    Even so,

    <em>¨D¨DGIIIIIIIH</em>

    They shrieked while charging into the sea of trees.

    They were hit by the branches of the Treant imitations, or carved by leaf des, or smashed by fruit cannons, or stabbed by the roots thrusting out like spear from the ground. Not a single one could reach Hatayama house.

    Thus, it was far nastier to the demons than just a barrier. It was an absolute fortress of nature that really should be called as their natural enemy.

    ¡¸The, the house, it be a demonic haunt¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko¡­¡­we are happy youe to save us but, still. This, will it return back to normal?¡¹

    ¡¸How we will tell the neighbors¡­¡­¡¹

    Tetsuo lost strength from his waist, Shirou had a distant look, while Chizu was holding her head.

    Indeed, they were thankful to their daughter, or granddaughter that she was solving this terrifying situation but¡­¡­.

    From the view point of the people of Hatayama family who were only ordinary civilian and mere farmer family, a method of creating sea of trees itself to repel the enemy back was truly a ¡°soul-shattering¡± situation.

    ¡¸Getting my Okaa-san and others involved like this! It¡¯s totally unforgivable! Yes, I absolutely, won¡¯t forgive you al~~~~l!!¡¹

    Should this be called a growth, or should it be called ¡°infected¡±?

    Aiko swung up her fist together with Champion who was going ¡®Ugaa!¡¯. The people of Hatayama family looked at each other¡¯s face seeing that and made a twitching smile to each other. While deciding that next time they would call Hajime-kun to a special family meeting.

    ¨C

    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

    ¨C

    Aiko was manifesting a sea of trees in her parents¡¯ house. Shizuku was making a dryugh seeing the cultists piling up heaps of bodies all around in her house, and how her family & all the disciples who for some reason were all present trying to subdue unseen enemy happily. Kaori was fighting the enemies while blushing due to her father who was making a ruckus ¡¸My daughter is too angelic!¡¹ when she was descending in angel mode.

    Around that time Yue was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okaa-sama, are you safe?¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-chan! I¡¯m aad, I¡¯m relieved now. Although, there wasn¡¯t anything particrly dangerous, I don¡¯t really get what it is but the shadow thingy can be sucked with this, so I was just thinking that perhaps I should go to counterattack with this when you came.¡¹

    Coming to the ce where Sumire was doing her manga work.

    Yue rushed here while feeling rtively panicked inside her heart, worrying if in the worst case anything happened to the mother-inw who she respected, but Sumire herself was giving her a thumb up with a vacuum cleaner in one hand.

    Certainly, Sumire¡¯s workce was also half turned into fortress simrly like Nagumo house, so the attackers couldn¡¯t even invaded inside in the first ce. Furthermore she also had an attack method¨D¨Dthat was Hajime¡¯s quality artifact, the vacuum cleaner¨D¨D¡±Sniper Mark VII¡± from her absolute safe area, so there was no problem at all.

    Although, the guts of Sumire who somehow sucked in the demons even while turning slightly pale from the sudden incident was quite something.

    By the way, because the artifact vacuum cleaner the ¡°Sniper series¡± was improved until Mark VII, not only it became able to choose what target to suck, it could even suck in things like soul or gravity. In addition, it also could do something like sucking in air andpressed it, then fired it out like an air cannon.

    Nagumo family¡¯s vacuum cleaner couldn¡¯t be satisfied anymore with just the absorption power that was eternally unchanging. How far would it go¡­¡­

    ¡¸Eerr, Yue-chan. Is this some kind of incident again?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like there is something scary though¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire¡¯s assistants, Hagiwara Machiko and Wakai Tsukasa were asking a little bit uneasily. The other assistants were also peeking outside with slightly disturbed look.

    The assistants had known Hajime for long, and they were told about the returnees¡¯ situationpletely and on top of that they were still continuing to be assistants. Because of that it seemed they weren¡¯t panicked, rather it was really something that they were merely scared for a bit in this situation.

    Although, not only the Okaa-sama she respected was attacked, even her important acquaintances also got scared¡­¡­

    Yue-sama¡¯s nk stare was staring even more fixedly than usual. The coldness contained in her eyes was rapidly getting stronger.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, I will talk about the circumstancester but there is no problem. For now, let¡¯s evacuate to our home.¡¹

    She also had to go to the ce of Otou-sama, that was why Yue was giving exnation while making Sumire and others to grab on her.

    ¡¸As expected you also need to go there huh. Yue-chan, please take care of that person okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I will return right away. And then, I¡¯ll kill the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Sumire nodded up and down repeatedly seeing the cold side of the vampire princess that normally she wouldn¡¯t show out.

    Instantly, the ce switched right away. Sumire and also the assistants were returned into the living room of Nagumo house altogether.

    In a sh Yue immediately teleported to Shuu¡¯spany.

    ¡¸¡­¡­-, Otou-sama! Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Yue-chan! So youe to save us!¡¹

    Shuu was eating potato chips in his office together with several employers. Yue rushed toward him in panic.

    There was a bandage wrapped on Shuu¡¯s forehead. Blood was slightly oozing from there.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Otou-sama, your injury.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh maan, I got attacked when going to the nearby convenience store for a bit of break time. At that time I was too panicked and stumbled. I immediately escaped back to thepany, and Hajime¡¯s protection also functioned properly so nothing direct hit me. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to look that worried you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue¡¯s expressionpletely vanished. It wasn¡¯t a worried expression. Rather, it was a terrifyingly nk expression that would make anyone looking to hallucinate a block of ice sliding through their spine.

    Shuu twitched. Even thepany employees who worshipped Yue and would usually warmly weed her like ¡¸It¡¯s Yue-chan! Yue-chan came!¡¹¡¸Our healing has descendeeed!¡¹¡¸Someone, prepare tea and snack right away!¡¹¡¸Now now-, Yue-chan, please sit here where all of us can see you¡¹, were all shaking without saying anything.

    Yue put healing magic on Shuu and then looked outside the building. There the cultists were yelling selfish lines even now while hurling abuse to Shuu and others. The demons flying around were making unpleasant whispers and shrieks.

    ¡¸O, oi, Yue-chan? Are you okay? Somehow, your face is so scary that I slightly cannot look at you directly you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. There is no problem.¡¹

    It was a voice of absolute zero. No matter how anyone looked, she got a problem.

    When Yue ran her gaze at the employees she were acquainted with asking if there was anyone else injured,

    ¡¸W, we¡¯re all right here, Yue-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸O, ou. Everyone is okay, so calm down a bit. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Thi, this is bad. What a gaze. I¡¯m envious of Hajime-kun from the bottom of my heart.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-chan, is it okay, is it okay if you step on me just for a bit? While looking down on me with those eyes¨D¨Dah, president-, hurts!? I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, president. You are really loved by your daughter inw huh.¡¹

    Thepany employees averted their gaze quickly even while confirming their safety or expressing their desire.

    The report from the lord was over at that timing. Yue sent the telepathy saying ¡¸¨D¨DIn five minutes I¡¯ll bring them down¡¹, and then she muttered with the pupil of her eyes contracting.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone, I¡¯m sorry to involve all of you into this. I will kill the enemies until not even a shred of their existence remain behind, so please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­<em>Please, don¡¯t mind us</em>¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The wife of thepany president¡¯s son who sometimes woulde bringing supply or doing some kind of chores, not only for her family but often also for them the employees. The girl¡¯s existence had be like an idol of thepany¨D¨Dthat was the impression they had toward Yue. Seeing her dark side right now caused all the employees to talk with haltingnguage.

    The senior employees and the management staff of thepany who were friend with Shuu since a long time ago and also known Hajime since he was little were also told about Hajime¡¯s circumstance and his strength, but naturally not all the employees were told about it. But, fortunately the members who were remaining in thepany tonight in order to work all night were only the senior employees.

    Depending on the situation, she thought that it might be necessary to manipte the memory of some or exined the situation once more, but with this it saved time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Otou-sama. I already sent Okaa-sama back home. The other family members are also safe. From here I¡¯m thinking to have everyone evacuate to the home. The detailed exnation will be after I massacre the enemies, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸O, ou, it¡¯s fine? Ah, no, about the massacre, look, yeah¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll leave the humans half dead. Even if they actually died, perhaps Kaori might be able to revive them. ¡­¡­Though in my opinion, I think there isn¡¯t any need to leave even the ash of some bunches who harmed Otou-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-chan. If possible, can you leave at least the ash, or rather their original form behind?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. This is Japan after all.¡¹

    ¡®If this isn¡¯t Japan, you will turn them into ash¡­¡­? Are you trying to protect Hajime¡¯s stance?¡¯ The cheeks of Shuu who was seeing such Yue were twitching slightly even though she was protecting him.

    He was really happy as her father-inw to see her treasuring him, he felt really warm inside, but¡­¡­

    When he looked at the eyes of his daughter inw, where her pupils were contracting so much it looked like there was just a single color in her eyes,

    (My son. You have be a man with really huge caliber huh.)

    Love was heavy. Even the father-inw felt that when he only felt a fragment of it. Thinking of his son who was receiving that love whole, indeed, his son had really grown in a big way. Perhaps. Shuuprehended that for real now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll go to the rooftop for a bit. I¡¯ll return right away, so please stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay. Just in case, be careful, Yue-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-¡¹

    Yue sent a firm thumb up with eyes that were still lightless and then she vanished silently.

    Somehow a relieved atmosphere flowed.

    ¡¸President. The saying that a beauty is scary is true isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡®Also a beauty mustn¡¯t be provoked¡¯, all the employees nodded to each other in agreement.

    Shuu was having a somewhat distant look while,

    ¡¸My son, perhaps he can only get attracted to girl with strong peculiarity.¡¹

    Shuu who was saying that also obtained a wife with peculiarity that was too strong though, and the hybrid resulted into his son¡­¡­

    It often happened, that the one who didn¡¯t understand themselves the most was their own self.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Right after Yue teleported to the rooftop, the demons shrieked and attacked her.

    As though to pass through them, Yue flew up to the sky. The inversed gravity invited Yue to the sky far above with the speed of freefall.

    At the altitude that was near the cloud, Yue activated the gravity magic ¡°Kalpa of Destruction¡± while her golden hair was fluttering gently. The demons who were hot on her heels were knocked down to the ground by wide range gravity field.

    Without even giving a nce to that, Yue put her hands together in front of her chest as though to pray.

    The cloud flowed. The full moon¡¯s face peeked out from the cloud¡¯s gap.

    With therge moon as the zenith, Yue had the background of the moonlight¡¯s halo behind her. She closed her eyes and floated lightly. Her figure that was d in tranquility possessed indescribable sublimity.

    Below, the demons who were desperately trying to rise to the sky were struggling and shrieking. And then, there was the light of the city, of the activity below.

    Golden ripple spread.

    With Yue at the center, a glittering wave rushed through the whole city.

    Blue light came into being inside her joined hands.

    The golden ripple was gradually changing into azure ripple. Ripples ran through the city time and time again.

    The demons stopped moving in bewilderment. ¡°Something¡± that was prating their soul wasn¡¯t dealing any harm to them.

    But, for some reason, even though they had the body of demon, when they noticed they were shaking. Their instinct was ringing out the rm bell loudly, pleading to them to run away right now.

    In the sky, an azure light that was far clearer than even the moonlight was shining.

    ¡¸¨D¨D<em>Found it</em>.¡¹

    Perhaps because of an extreme degree of concentration, Yue¡¯s words sounded halting.

    Right after that,

    Yue slightly opened her closed eyes and muttered.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Selection¡±¡¹

    At that instant, a conspicuously stronger ripple rushed out. At the same time, the demons, and then the consciousness of the foreign world interfering to the cultists, and the main body that was granting them power that crossed over the gap of worlds¡­¡­

    They felt it without even any reason.

    That they were caught.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±me of Divine Punishment¡±¡¹

    Inside Yue¡¯s opened palm, a small blue star was floating quietly. The next moment, it spread to the city like an aurora pouring down from the sky.

    It was a divine me that prated through all kind of obstacles and destroyed only the selected soul, or everything else other than the selected soul. Only those who were allowed by Yue would survive. Those who were ascertained as enemy would disappear.

    The demons that were touched by the blue me of god raised the scream of death agony one after another and vanished.

    The cultists also copsed and lost consciousness from the impact when their mind¡¯s connection to the demons was burned forcefully.

    And then, through the small ponds and mirrors inside the city, the me ofgodYuearrived until the other world¡­¡­

    Soundless scream thundered¨D¨Dthat was how it felt.

    What was transmitted at the end was fierce pain and uneasiness.

    The next instant, there was a sensation of the link of the worlds being intentionally severed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Chih. It ran away. How cheeky for a mere filth.¡¹

    The divine Yue-sama who exercised azure me while wrapped in moonlight. She cursed with a click of her tongue like a demon king. It seemed she was really couldn¡¯t stomach that her rtive was attacked.

    Although,

    ¡ºO? Oo! As expected from Yue-san! To think you will make a clean sweep through the whole city!¡»

    ¡ºYue-san, thank you! I¡¯m saveeed¡»

    ¡ºThe next¡­¡­hm, no moree out huh. So it¡¯s over.¡»

    ¡ºMedic-! Medic-! Shinji¡¯s state is too atrocious to even look aaat! Quicklye help hiiim! I cannot use healing magic here!¡»

    ¡ºRyu, Ryu-kun, you really came!? Are you idiot!? I already wear clothes from a long time ago!¡»

    Voices that were filled with happiness resounded one after another. Hearing that, Yue¡¯s mood was also slightly improved. Though Suzu¡¯s mood was falling one way downward.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, it¡¯s good that everyone is safe. I struck the foundation, but perhaps it escaped. There might an attack again, so everyone cane with your family to our house. Also, Kaori, the rest, take care.¡¹

    ¡ºYour instruction to me sound crude for some reason¡­¡­well, fine though.¡»

    The underground of Nagumo house was expanded by space magic. There was a space that could house arge number of people and it boasted amenity that was equal to hotel. Such thing was amon knowledge among the returnees.

    There were calls through telepathy telling that they would head there after this. During that, a silver light rose to the sky from a corner of the city. The human silhouette was d with beautiful light in the sky and arge pair of wings stretched out widely.

    A beatter, silver light shined radiantly in the night sky and rained down to the city like a shower. Kaori was using regeneration magic to restore the whole city.

    The figure d in silver light with spread out wings was truly that of the god¡¯s apostle. Kaori too also looked truly divine.

    But, there a strange voice came from Kaori herself¡­¡­

    ¡ºSay, Yue. There are several people who cannot be done anything about with just regeneration magic though. They are obviously dead though!¡»

    It seemed Yue-sama made a mistake with her control when burning with her me. Several people were totally killed.

    Yue nodded once ¡¸Fumu¡¹ and,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I believe that it¡¯s those people who are bad for dying just from divine punishment.¡¹

    ¡ºPeople normally die when receiving divine punishment isn¡¯t it!? Or rather, what¡¯s with that tone like it¡¯s apletely unrted matter with you!?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think that it will be great if all the cultists won¡¯t be discouraged even from this and work hard to be able to live.¡¹

    ¡ºNormally if people are killed, they won¡¯t be able to live no matter how hard they worked! They can be resurrected but! Yes they can be resurrected but! At the very least that¡¯s not a speech that the person who killed them can say isn¡¯t it!? Furthermore it sound monotone! At the very least put some emotion to it!¡»

    ¡®I killed you for a bit but, well work hard to live.¡¯ Certainly, those were iprehensible words that sounded psycho.

    Sublime pirs of light shed here and there around the city. Surely Kaori was resurrecting the dead people using soul magic jointly with regeneration magic.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You are making it sound like I¡¯m a psycho. Rude. Even though I¡¯m also thinking to help so they can live in even better way.¡¹

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    Yue also activated her soul magic. She interfered with the consciousness of the cultists and emphasized their desire to go home. In any case she gave suggestion to them to go home with their own strength while for the time being she applied magic of ¡¸The memory around thest two years, vanish and bego~ne!¡¹.

    With this, they would be driven by unexinable obsession to return home, worked hard to fill up the gap of the nk two years, and lived their life somehow or other. Perhaps.

    ¡ºWha, what irresponsibleness¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­They prioritized their own desire even if they have to sacrifice us. Then, doing the same back to them is also proper. No matter what kind of circumstance they have, no matter what kind of feeling they are harboring, that¡¯s not our business. It¡¯s already good that they aren¡¯t erased from this world correct? Either way¨D¨Dthere won¡¯t be next time.¡¹

    ¡ºu, Yue, you are seriously angry. Well, me too though.¡»

    A voice that sounded like the speaker was smiling wryly came from the telepathy. It seemed that inside her heart Kaori was also feeling quiet angry with the attack this time. The feeling that she didn¡¯t want to turn the town where her family was living at into a sea of blood barely allowed the cultists to keep their life.

    Yue shrugged her shoulders and sent her consciousness toward the lord.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Endou. It will be troubling to keep being at the receiving side. Where and how we should strike at?¡¹

    Yue called to the lord with telepathy.

    But, there was no reply.

    ¡®Nn?¡¯ Yue was dubious and sent telepathy once more.

    Then, she could hear a rough sound that was like a noise, as though the lord¡¯s thought was in chaos¡­¡­

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I want to die.¡»

    A dead voice came back. With it there was also a weeping voice.

    It seemed the main body had dispelled the Limit Break state. The clone bodies of the lord that were flooding the city now had already disappeared, leaving only the single clone body beside Emily.

    That clone at present was crumbling down on all four in front of Emily. He was holding his head while continuing to shake enduring his shame.

    Emily-chan was desperately saying ¡¸I, it¡¯s all right, Kousuke! You were cool¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­really!¡¹, she was desperately consoling him while she was really at loss for words.

    And then, the main body in Britain inside the room where there was nobody else except the fainted Professor Littman, Kousuke silently removed the pose he was making and slowly took off his sunsses with trembling hand, and then walked to the corner of the room.

    He sat down hugging his knees facing the wall, and locked himself inside the shell of his heart.

    ¨C

    ¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó

    ¨C

    A few hours after they endured the attack.

    Kousuke whose eyes were still empty came until in front of Britain¡¯s security bureau. Arge travelling bag was hanging on his shoulder. The content was Professor Littman who was tied up, stuffed inside a bit forcefully.

    After that, Kousuke¡¯s heart somehow recovered to a degree where he could have conversation. And then following what Yue said, they talked about making a strike toward the ringleader of the attack¨D¨Dthat demon that was in theother worldhellfrom here.

    The conclusion was that it would be better to use the ¡°mirror gate¡± in Vatican to embarked there as expected.

    Although, the opponent was an existence that could send interference across world, furhtermore it seeded in retreating when the opponent was Yue. It was concerning how the world there would gnaw on flesh body just by being there, and on top there was also a concern that after crossing to the world there, the enemy might go here instead and attacked the family that they left behind in this world.

    There were too many uncertain factors, and they couldn¡¯t simply leave the people that they really should protect.

    And so, Kousuke would infiltrate Vatican once more and carried out work to erase those uncertain factors as much as possible.

    By the way, Kousuke went to security bureau with the objective to hand over Professor Littman, and also because he received emergency call from Bernard.

    It was noisy in front of the security bureau. Several security bureau¡¯s cars and ambnces were parked there. There were also a lot of press and onlookers. There were barricade tapesid out and there were a lot of broken ss fragments at the other side.

    Looking closer, the building¡¯s windows were broken here and there. It looked like the explosion came from inside and the window¡¯s ss fragments fell outside.

    Around the same time when the attack happened in Japan, the security bureau also received attack. ording to Bernard, thanks to a powerful ¡°helper¡±, they somehow got through it.

    And then, right after Yue¡¯s ¡°me of Divine Punishment¡± exploded, the demons that were also welling up one after another here suddenly stopped appearing. The remaining cultists also only stood still.

    ¡¸Perhaps, the wavering gap of worlds itself returned to normal, and they became unable to materialize here.¡¹

    Also, the thought of the demons that interfered to the mind also vanished suddenly. There was no doubt that the cultists were dazed because of that.

    From the beginning, the cultists were only a gathering of ordinary people with amateur fighting ability. Without the demons, there was no way they could win against Bernard and others who werebat professional. The cultists were easily suppressed or shot to death and the incident was over.

    ¡¸Even so, why did he call in emergency I wonder.¡¹

    Kousuke muttered that while entering inside the security bureau boldly from the front without anyone noticing him like usual. The noisy scene of the crime, theing and going people, the barricade tape¡­¡­he ignored all of that.

    He entered an elevator and pushed the button for his destination floor. The staffs who were also inside the elevator with him also pushed the button for their own floor.

    ¡¸Eh, you, what is your business in this floor?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? What are you saying¡­¡­eh, did I push it by mistake?¡¹

    A floor button other than their destinations was shining. The staffs were tilting their head in confusion. They double clicked the button, cancelling it.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll go down at that floor.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah!? Who!? ¨D¨DWait, Aby-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸A, amazing! Aby in the flesh, this nearby! I¡¯m sorry, please sign this!¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s eyes became like the eyes of a dead rotten fish. One of the staffs seemed like he had never met him directly until now. He took out a memo and pleaded for an autograph.

    Kousuke wrote ¡¸¤¢¤Ó¤¹¤²¡«¤È¤­¤ç¤¦Abyssga~te Lordin hiragana for the staff. The staff was really happy.

    *Ting* The elevator rang out, Kousuke got out of the elevator while receiving salutes from the staffs.

    Absolutely no one would notice him if he stayed quiet, so he weaved his way thorugh the office that had be messed up, searching for Bernard, and called out to him.

    ¡¸Bernard. I came. Is this ce all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uoh!? Aby! I beg you, stop sneaking on me! It¡¯s bad for my heart!¡¹

    ¡®I ain¡¯t sneaking here¡¯, Kousuke thought. This was the usual thing, it was like this even though he was only walking normally.

    Kousuke tossed the Professor Littman in traveling bag carelessly to vent his anger somewhat. He handed over the content to the security bureau staffs while asking.

    ¡¸And, are you all okay?¡¹

    ¡¸More or less. there are a lot of injured, but somehow no one died. There are also some guys whose fate is unknown whether they will be able to work again though. ¡­¡­Opponent where a gun is useless is just foul. If<em>those girls</em>weren¡¯t here, just thinking about it gives me chills.¡¹

    Bernard¡¯s face distorted with vexation thinking of hisrades that got done in. Although Kousuke was puzzled about ¡°those girls¡± Bernard mentioned, but seeing Bernard¡¯s state, he spoke about trying to ask Shirasaki for healing depending on the situation.

    Bernard¡¯s mood seemed to be at ease somewhat hearing that. Kousuke also smiled a bit and entered the main topic.

    ¡¸You told me that there is some kind of emergency business though, is it about the attack?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. There is a guest for Aby. Due to their identity, I am at a loss of how to deal with them¡­¡­. For now, I have them waiting in the reception room. Honestly, looking back at the incident this time, I really want to question them right away but¡­¡­. There is also the other party¡¯s position to think, well, there are various aspects that are over my position to deal with them.¡¹

    Guided by Bernard, Kousuke opened the door of the reception room that was deeper inside that floor.

    Like that, what entered his sight was,

    ¡¸I¡¯m d¡­¡­I can meet you again like this, messenger-sama. No, is it better to call you demon king¡¯s right hand-sama?¡¹

    The holy woman of Vatican ¨D¨Dudia Barenberg was there, her eyes partly closed while smiling happily.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I wanted to write more about the ssmates¡¯ side but, the story seriously won¡¯t advance like that¡­and so, for now it end here. If there is another chance, I¡¯m thinking to try featuring the ssmates.

    Also, in the¡¸Gathering of the Returnees¡¹ chapter, Kentarou and Ayako went out with each other there, so I revised it that they hadn¡¯t done that there.

    Thank you very much to those who pointed that out to me.

    It will be seriously no good if I don¡¯t make the chronological timeline soon isn¡¯t it?

    I will make it when Abyss Lord arc is finished. Consequently, there might be revision too because of that but, please give your best regards for that.

    Also, about the hero¡¯s little sister, I was surprised that she became ovepping with kouhai-chan, so I changed her hairstyle into ponytail.

    Thank you very much to those who pointed that out to me.

    ¡ùYue¡¯s line toward Kaori was reimported from ¡°Nichijou¡± chapter 11. It was her line when her husband destroyed Fuhren lol You will be able to see it if you go to Niko Niko Douga, so if you like please go take a look there.

    Mori-sensei, thank you very much for your lovely lines every time.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    It¡¯s mostly exposition chapter.

    I cannot consolidate the story well and became unable to endure, that jokes were also entered and it be more than 18,000 characters¡­¡­

    Please be careful not to strain your eyes.<hr>

    udia smiled happily from the bottom of her heart that they were able to be reunited. The smile that didn¡¯t contain the trace of anything hidden coupled with her gentle and kind looks was something so charming that might tightly grabbed the heart of ten thousand people.

    Against such girl, Kousuke¡¯s eyes snapped open so wide¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yo, you are perceiving me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kousuke reflexively yelled.

    At the same time, Bernard who was entering inside together was exposing his wariness while saying, ¡¸To think she notice ¡°Aby entering the room¡±¡­¡­as expected, she isn¡¯t just a normal person¡¹.

    udia-sama went ¡¸Eh?¡¹ one more time.

    It seemed their reaction was different from what she imagined, so she opened her mouth with slightly troubled look.

    ¡¸E, err, I think it¡¯s only natural to notice if someone enter inside the room. Did I, say something strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Na, tural¡­¡­you say!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aby¡­¡­it seems Vatican is a really dangerous ce huh. Now I keenly feel it for real.¡¹

    Aby¡¯s legs staggered from the shocking words. Bernard supported him while trickling cold sweat. Even he who was a veteran security bureau staff who was also the leader of the force for field work couldn¡¯t hide his shuddering expression.

    It seemed that his opinion of Vatican was improving to a strange direction.

    udia said ¡¸I, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­¡¹ while she was starting to get teary eyed somewhat. Actually she was having imagination of a reunion that was more, emotional, or more like cool and stylish.

    For example, Kousuke would anticipate udia¡¯s entrance like it was only natural saying ¡¸Good grief, aren¡¯t youte?¡¹, or perhaps ¡¸Hou. To think that you can find me. You are quite something¡¹ while grinning fearlessly¡­¡­

    Inside udia, her image of the human called Kousuke was that of a superhuman who was cool and stylish, with aposure that would never lose his calm while turning around in ce for some reason.

    She had been working hard thinking for many hours during her flight and car drive to this ce for a stylish greeting in their reunion, and yet¡­¡­

    The superhuman-san was absurdly shaken just from a greeting! He wasn¡¯t calm andposed at all! He wasn¡¯t cool! Also he didn¡¯t make any turn!

    ¡¸Err, udia-sama? That¡¯s why I was telling you, aren¡¯t you glorifying your image of him too much?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to like a moving tale, but it¡¯s udia-sama¡¯s bad habit to get too heated up and excessively glorified a story that is already good in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    The voice of a young man who seemed to have a headache and the voice of a girl that was mixed with sigh in it were resounding inside the room.

    A youth with stylishly swept back blond hair¨D¨DWynn Keyman and, a girl with chestnut hair in braid¨D¨DAnna Folk. It seemed the two of them came as udia¡¯s apaniment. They were standing in attention behind udia.

    Kousuke came back to his senses with a ¡®hah¡¯ at their existence and for the time being,

    ¡¸I¡¯m reaaal~~ly-, d that I saved someone like you!! You are exactly the very picture of a saint!¡¹

    He said that, and with a step that no one inside that room could even perceive, he took udia¡¯s hand. Kousuke wrapped her hand with both his hands while his eyes became tearful from joy.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡­. Certainly, I¡¯m performing my role as a saint but¡­¡­au, you are holding me so strongly like this again¡­¡­¡¹

    Saint-sama became red faced when Kousuke grasped her hand. Her gaze was swimming around restlessly in embarrassment and bashfulness. It seemed she was recalling the sensation of the powerful arm when they were escaping from hell with her being held tightly inside his arms.

    The saint who had no immunity ofing into contact with male could only let Kousuke did as he pleased with how happy he was that his existence was recognized as though it was only natural.

    Of course, normally against such impolite man that tried to touch her needlessly, she would gently dodged them or turned them back with strength but¡­¡­

    For the time being, this time it was her two escorts who spontaneously moved.

    ¡¸Tsu, can I ask you to get away from udia-sama-?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that step just now!? As I thought, you are strange! Also udia-sama too, you are acting strange somehow! What¡¯s with that reaction that is like a maiden!?¡¹

    Perhaps because they caught a glimpse of Kousuke¡¯s true strength, or perhaps because they recalled the dangerous involvement of thest time, or perhaps because of their fighting experience that was seeping into their body, their hands went toward their weapon. Wynn¡¯s hand moved toward the handle of a small sword that jutted out from a cylinder case, while Anna¡¯s hand moved toward the tonfa that was peeking out from the slit of her skirt.

    Bernard immediately reacted to the two who were like that. With a gun in each hand, he aimed each muzzle to Wynn and Anna respectively.

    An atmosphere of explosive situation instantly visited the ce.

    But, as for the two people in question,

    ¡¸Yo, you are wrong! Anna! This is, I was just a bit startled-, maiden or anything, that¡¯s a baseless thing to say! Geez¡¹

    ¡¸Bless you~, bless you~. In this world, there is still a person who will perceive me normally~. It¡¯s precious~, it¡¯s rare~. Saint-sama, bless you~¡¹

    One became even more like a maiden and fidgeted, & the other was entreated the saint repeatedly¨D¨Din a sense, they were entering a world of only the two of them.

    The eyes of Bernard who making a grim expression was slightly swimming around.

    The eyes of Wynn and Anna who turned stiff with terrible nervousness were also normally swimming around.

    The gaze of Bernard and Wynn & Anna crossed each other. ¡¸Nn, nnn¡¹ they made sound from their throat to each other and exchanged words ¡¸Wha, what to do?¡¹ with their gaze.

    A beat. They let out a sigh together and lifted up all their hands to above.

    And then, they turned their gaze to the fidgeting udia and the worshipping Kousuke, and they let out a deep sight one more time together. Somehow, their reaction were really understandable.

    ¡¸Aby. I know you are happy, so return to your sanity right away.¡¹

    ¡¸udia-sama. Let¡¯s make you a bit more immune after this various matters are settled. For now, please return to the usual udia-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Hah!?¡¹¡¹

    udia and Kousuke returned to their senses. They both pretended to clear their throat and then sat down on the sofa facing each other without keeping up appearance at all.

    Seeing that, Wynn and Anna moved to stand behind udia, while Bernard stood behind Kousuke.

    ¡¸The, then, let¡¯s restart from the beginning. My name is udia Barenberg. I¡¯m serving as a saint in anti-demon organization ¡°Omnibus¡± that is directly under the pope of Roma.¡¹

    Kousuke looked over his shoulder and exchanged gaze with Bernard. Bernard shook his head. It seemed he also didn¡¯t know at all about that organization name.

    In security bureau, Bernard was the leader at present while Chief Magdanese was away. His position was really high. For him to not know about that name meant that it was an organization that even the security bureau wasn¡¯t aware of¡­¡­

    ¡¸I am, Kousuke. Endou Kousuke. A Japanese person, I¡¯m not a staff of the security bureau but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I am aware. ¨D¨DYou are one of the ¡°returnees¡± aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, yep. As I thought, you have grasped that much huh. For you toe here¡­¡­did you trace the connection from the Berserk incident?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kousuke-sama. We have also grasped about that incident to a certain degree, so we thought that perhaps we could rely on the security bureau. That pir of light descending from the sky¡­¡­it also confused us, so we investigated about it quite thoroughly.¡¹

    Kousuke smiled wryly while nodding ¡¸As expected¡¹. udia nodded back with a smile, and then her expression smoothly changed into a serious look.

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama. First, let me express my thanks. For saving Aziz, and for leading me back to this world, thank you very much. If there is anything I can do to repay you, then I will do anything that you wish from me.¡¹

    udia suddenly sent a strong gaze that shook Kousuke. Her feeling of deep gratitude was really conveyed.

    ¡¸And then, I apologize from the bottom of my heart. I heard that myrades attempted to capture you by force when we originally should be offering gratitude for you. I¡¯m really, really sorry.¡¹

    udia looked back across her shoulder. Wynn and Anna went ¡¸Uu¡¹ and couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Although the ce at that time was in chaos, and everyone there were seething with unprecedented anger, but to attack Kousuke right after he rescued udia, indeed, it seemed that it caused them to feel guilty now that they were calm.

    The two looked at Kousuke with terrible awkwardness and then they quickly lowered their head together.

    ¡¸My apologies-. Even though you even tried to establish a dialogue, we repaid back kindness with evil because of our excessive wariness!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! Also, thank you very much for saving Aziz and udia-sama! If it¡¯spensation, please be forgiving in exchange of the lives of I and Wynn-senpai!¡¹

    Kousuke was surprised by the sudden words of gratitude and apology. udia then said.

    ¡¸The director too¨D¨Dthe leader of our organization also said that he wished to make a formal apology. Unfortunately, the situation doesn¡¯t allow me and the director to be away from Vatican at the same time, so he is unable toe here. We are greatly aware that it is impolite but¡­¡­¡¹

    With a pained look, udia asked that if Kousuke would pardon the impoliteness of apologizing through phone, then the director was prepared to be called right away to express his apology. She looked so dispirited that her smile before this seemed like a lie.

    To tell the truth, Kousuke was thinking if perhaps they wereing here as ¡°pursuer¡±. He never imagined that they were here for apologize, that he was unconsciously taken aback.

    Looking carefully, Wynn and Anna seemed terribly nervous. They were making cold sweat. Just now when Kousuke suddenly stepped forward and grabbed udia¡¯s hand, their hand immediately reached toward their weapon because they were really worried that Kousuke¡¯s rage had exploded and he was going to turn it toward udia.

    ¡®We are apologetic, but just because of that adding harm to udia-sama is the only thing that we cannot allow¡¯, it could be seen that they were at their wits¡¯ end with such feeling. At the same time, the resolve that they wouldn¡¯t loath to sacrifice themselves for that could also be seen.

    It was unclear that they weren¡¯t making a show of their strength because that was simply their personality or because they had heard about Kousuke¡¯s strength. They were surely also keeping in mind that the returnees side had easily suppressed the attack just before this.

    Perhaps rather than being udia¡¯s guard, the two of them came here as representatives to receive Kousuke¡¯s punishment. From the surprise that udia showed in respond to Anna¡¯s words, it was a resolve that they kept quiet even to udia herself.

    Seeing them like that, Kousuke pulled himself together and scratched his cheek with a troubled expression. And then he asked softly.

    ¡¸Wynn-san, Anna-san. ¡­¡­How many, people died?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mu?¡¹

    ¡¸Err?¡¹

    The words that Kousuke directed to Wynn and Anna. Both of them looked at each other¡¯s face while keeping their head bowed before raising their gaze in question.

    ¡¸That explosion, and then the attack from the cultists. Surely there were a lot of people that couldn¡¯t be saved. Right after the explosion, udia-san screamed to confirm the safety of herrades, and Wynn-san and Anna-san too, despite your heavy injury, Wynn-san immediately leaped out to help yourrades, and Anna-san also immediately rushed to call for help.¡¹

    Wynn and others were perplexed without understanding what Kousuke wanted to say. Kousuke continued without minding that.

    ¡¸Aziz-kun, even though he looked like he was just a step before death¡¯s door, the words that came out from his mouth were only ¡ºSave Nee-san¡». When I returned from hell, everyone in that ce was harboring rage, not uneasiness or sense of danger. That director person too, he was maintaining calm appearance, but his clenched fist was shaking.¡¹

    That was why Kousuke was convinced.

    ¡¸All of you, are surelyrades who are connected with strong bond. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    The expression of udia, Wynn, and also Anna slightly changed into pained smile from Kousuke¡¯s words. Wynn quietly muttered ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah¡¹, while Anna also leaked out a small voice ¡¸¡­¡­Yes¡¹.

    ¡¸I also haverades. Importantrades who I entrusted my life to, who I won¡¯t hesitate to offer my life for. When I imagined those guys getting harmed, yeah, even I have no confidence that I¡¯ll be able to stay calm.¡¹

    That was why,

    ¡¸There is no need for apology or anything¨D¨Dis what I want to say but, surely serious people like you all will be troubled by that, so I¡¯ll ept the apology. But, it¡¯s enough with that. This talk is over with this, I¡¯ll let the bygone be bygone! That¡¯s all! If you are feeling apologetic, then don¡¯t bring this up again in the future! Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yeah. No, right, if that is what you wish¡­¡­understood. ¡­¡­My gratitude.¡¹

    ¡¸O, okay. That¡¯s, thank you very much.¡¹

    Wynn and Anna were slightly bewildered, even so, a beatter tension left their shoulders and they smiled.

    Like that, Bernard was making a triumphant look for some reason after hearing Kousuke¡¯s words while hitting Kousuke¡¯s shoulder *bam bam* from behind. udia was also smiling cheerfully with slightly reddening cheeks during that.

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama. Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, well, more importantly, can you stop calling me Kousuke-sama? You can just call me Kousuke normally.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I cannot call Kousuke-sama so casually. Please call me ¡°ire¡±.¡¹

    Even though she was smiling, udia-san was making a request with a strong gaze that was strangely pressuring. That excessively powerful gaze caused Kousuke to reflexively nodded ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹. A mere Kousuke who wasn¡¯t being a lord was powerless in front of the saint¡¯s love.

    He cleared his throat once. Kousuke corrected his sitting posture and opened his mouth with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Then, udia¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, err, ire-san¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸ire and others aren¡¯ting here just for conveying your apology right?¡¹

    A smiling saint, powerful!

    Saint¡¯s cheerful smile! was an almightynguage tool! It didn¡¯t give the slightest attention to the conflicted expression of Wynn and Anna as though they didn¡¯t exist. The expression of the saint-sama looked really satisfied when Kousuke called her ire.

    ¡¸Yes, Kousuke-sama. it had already be a situation that cannot be kept secret at all. There is something that I should inform to Kousuke-sama, and then to everyone of the returnees¨D¨Dwe came here in order to tell about a danger to the world.¡¹

    ¡¸Danger to the world, eh.¡¹

    Kousuke ruminated with a wry smile. It wasn¡¯t because he thought of it as a joke. They had just gotten attacked for real by demons from hell. There was no ground for doubt.

    To say nothing of udia. Not just her title as saint, from what he had seen through the situation at Vatican, he could see that her position was really high.

    It was clear from what she had said just now, that ¡°I and the director cannot go away from Vatican at the same time¡±.

    A woman in her position was intentionally leaving her headquarters toe here. It was natural that she had an important reason for it.

    ¡¸Before I talk, please allow me to confirm first. The attack of demons and cultists before this. The gap between worlds was certainly shaken even though ipletely. In Vatican, director and others were carrying the ceremony to correct the fluctuation but¡­¡­the world was corrected before they activated the technique. Was that caused by a measure that Kousuke-sama took?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it wasn¡¯t me who tracked back the guy who was sending in demons and sent him flying. It was someone else who is far more absurd than me. I wonder, does your side know that us returnees in Japan along with the people rted with us were all attacked simultaneously?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­I see¡­¡­as I thought, all of you have that much power¡­¡­¡¹

    udia asked while she was alredy half convinced, but hearing for real that the returneesunched a counterattack across worlds and drove the demons to retreat, udia and others with her gulped.

    udia turned around with a determined expression. Wynn and Anna who received her gaze nodded with simr expression.

    ¡¸Then, I will talk about everything by the order of the pope of Roma. Who are we. And then, about the unprecedented danger that is urring right now.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s really helpful. Actually, the first wife of the demon king told me to bring back enemy¡¯s information because we are going to go raid their ce. Actually, I was nning to infiltrate into Vatican again after this, so this saved me the trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Previously I tailed Aziz-kun and infiltrated inside using the secret passage from outside Vatican, but Aziz-kun was really sharp you see.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The fully thrilling infiltration was really tiring. And this time that ce is in high alert, so I was thinking that it feels like it will be a bit troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The facts spilled out without stopping with really light tone. Even though they were a secret organization, they got infiltrated with a level of recognition of just needing ¡°some effort¡±, and then even while being aware that the situation now was a high alert state that was far more stricter, said infiltrator only thought of it as ¡°troublesome¡±.

    udia¡¯s expression was slightly cramping, while Wynn was holding his head saying ¡¸Azizzz, you were tailed¡­¡­no, perhaps it can¡¯t be helped¡¹, and Anna raised a dryugh ¡¸What happened with the door of attestation ceremony and the like¡­¡­¡¹.

    Kousuke tilted his head ¡¸Eh?¡¹ at their strange atmosphere. Bernard was murmuring ¡¸I get it. I really get it you guys~, that feeling of yours. When the chief office was casually infiltrated, we the staffs here also felt the same¡¹ while making a really gentle nk gaze.

    Kousuke cleared his throat *cough*.

    ¡¸Eerrrm anyway, if you are going to give exnation now, then I and Yue-san¡­¡­I mean the first wife of demon king who is leading us returnees right now, I will have to report to that person, so in order to avoid giving the exnation twice, is it fine for me to contact her so we can listen to the talk together?¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s convenient because our chief is also together with her. Just now, there was amunication that she had safely arrived in Nagumo family house, so I will be grateful if our chief is allowed to listen to it together.¡¹

    By the way, when the chief was contacting through video transmission usingputer, there was Allen behind her who was looking strangely nervous while sending nces to something outside the screen but¡­¡­

    By any chance, there was a female high school student there who as staring with a gaze of sadist with cheerful smile there¡­¡­perhaps.

    When udia epted, Kousuke immediately called Nagumo house. When the other side heard the circumstance, a call withputer was immediately connected¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hello, it¡¯s me.¡¹

    Yue-sama, made her entrance with<em>teleport</em>once more. Of course, she was in adult version. And then, she sharply took the cool pose of a warrior who would give punishment in the name of the moon, furthermore she formed a finger gun and fired *bakyun?* with it.

    Below her, there was also Chief Magdanese sitting down with a clear expression as though she had attained enlightenment. It seemed only the two of them came together here using teleport.

    The other members could just hear the talk through video call, but it would be better for Yue and Chief Magdanese to listen directly. On the other side of therge screen inside the reception room, Kaori who was looking exasperated along with Shizuku and others could be seen. Most likely, the other ssmates who evacuated to outside the screen due to the ruckus were also there.

    udia and others were dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of the divinely beautiful girl, and her posing that was just too surreal¡­¡­

    ¡¸Be, beautiful¡­¡­¡¹

    No, there was one person, a man who got done in by Yue-sama¡¯s *bakyun?*. It was Wynn. He was pressing his chest and stepped back by one and then two steps.

    It seemed he was shot.

    When Anna beside him was sending him a shocked expression, Wynn returned to his senses with a ¡®hah¡¯ and started muttering ¡¸I am udia-sama¡¯s knight! udia-sama¡¯s knight! Amen-¡¹somewhat hysterically.

    It seemed he was simply a dangerous person. Anna-chan¡¯s chilly gaze stabbed him. Her eyes were as though she was staring at filth.

    ¡¸Yue-san, Yue-san. Please read the atmosphere, seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡­¡­You are saying I can read the mood? Rude. Even though I¡¯m just mimicking Lord Abyssgate who burst into the train.¡¹

    ¡¸Guhah!?¡¹

    Kousuke pressed his chest and crouched down. Certainly, he took a pose of punishing in the name of the moon. But, how did Yue know that?

    The answer was of course, from the screening of the filming by cameraman Ayako just now.

    ¡¸Nn-, cough-. How do you do, I am the security bureau¡¯s chief, Magdanese. This person here is the wife¡­¡­the first wife of Mr. Nagumo Hajime who is the leader of the returnees, Mrs. Yue. Can I listen to the story too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    In order to rally the ce that was starting to turn chaotic, Chief Magdanese really did her best. *GOGOGO-* Her pressure was such that it felt like such letters were floating behind her. udia-sama nodded up and down repeatedly with slightly teary eyes.

    Like that, the atmosphere of the ce thatpsed into chaos mostly because of Yue-sama¡¯s fault was turning back like before while Kousuke was telling everyone once more about the detail that he heard from Professor Littman. And then the exnation that was based on it finally started.

    ¡¸I see, so all of you already know until that far¡­¡­. Your recognition of hell and demon, and then the cultist isn¡¯t mistaken on the whole. We ¡°Omnibus¡± is an organization that is opposing such hell, demon, and their cultists.¡¹

    ording to her, there was a war between earth andanother worldhellin the past. Among the victorious side, in other words the people of earth, some of their descendant established an organization to take the role of watching overanother worldhell.

    In each era the organization would match the time and changed the organization¡¯s name sometimes, however they would protect mankind behind the scene of history as anti demon organization without any pause in between.

    ¡¸In other words, exorcist exist for real, is that what you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kousuke-sama. But, it¡¯s slightly different from the exorcist in the world at general. Those who can join Omnibus and introduce themselves as ¡°exorcist¡± are only people who possess the disposition to handle sacred vessel.¡¹

    ¡¸Sacred vessel?¡¹

    ¡¸For example ¡°Mirror Gate¡± and ¡°Key of Holy Cross¡± that Kousuke-sama is also aware of, and then¡­¡­¡¹

    udia¡¯s gaze turned behind her. Toward therge cross that was put on the wall behind Wynn and Anna who were standing on the back. Its true shape couldn¡¯t be seen due to the cloth and leather belt that were wrapped around it. But, it could be seen that it was something splendid with a total height of two meter which wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to be ced on a church¡¯s altar.

    ¡¸That¡¯s my ¡°Holy Cross¡±. It¡¯s a special weapon that is concealing a power to oppose demon. It was a weapon that was used at the past in the war between earth andanother worldhell. It¡¯s a fragment of miracle that is containing the work of god.¡¹

    Yue was staring still at the talking udia. After that she turned her gaze to Wynn and Anna and nodded saying ¡¸I see¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­In other words, ¡°magic power possessor¡± would be born sometimes from among the descendants of the residents of the other world. Those people are able to handle the left behind magic tools and artifacts and they are the real exorcist.¡¹

    By the way, the magic power of udia and others that Yue observed was really littlepared to the returnee group. Compared to the returnee with rear guard vocation, the difference was by order of magnitude. It wasn¡¯t something that should bepared with Yue and others.

    Even so it was only udia who seemed to possess magic power that was several timesrger than Wynn and Anna though¡­¡­

    From the talk just now, most likely she exhibited atavism in her birth with the amount of magic power that she possessed. Even so the blood of the people from another world was thinning with the umtion of generation, and the amount of magic power that she possessed also became rtively little.

    Yue nodded inprehension, but udia tilted her head in puzzlement toward Yue¡¯s words of ¡°magic power possessor¡± and ¡°artifact¡±.

    For the time being, Yue urged with an unblinking stare for udia to continue her story, the story from the returnees would be forter. She wasn¡¯t ring. She also wasn¡¯t in bad mood. However¡­¡­udia twitched while continuing her story. The serious Yue-sama was overwhelming.

    ¡¸The existence of Omnibus is only known by the pope and by the generations of archbishop who is entrusted with Vatican¡¯s second library at the surface. It ispletely kept secret from others.¡¹

    ¡¸If the suprememander in battle against demon is the pope, then themander in the field is the archbishop that is the ¡°director¡±, is it something like that? Though ire said that you are a ¡°saint¡±¡­¡­what does that mean?¡¹

    For some reason the other side of the video call became noisy. Voices of¡¸She is calling him Kousuke-sama¡­¡­even Kousuke is calling her with pet name ire? Ko, Kousuke, what is the meaning of this!?¡¹¡¸Wai-, Emily-chan, calm down!¡¹ were resounding from there. Right after that¡¸Nmuu! Mogaa!¡¹ the voice became a groaning voice as though someone¡¯s mouth was blocked.

    udia answered the question even while getting a bit curious about the other side of the screen.

    ¡¸The, the title of Saint is referring to the ¡°strongest¡± exorcist of that era. Usually the title will be ¡°Holy Apostle¡±, but in case a female be a Holy Apostle, the popr name of ¡°Saint¡± be entrenched to call that person.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Strongest? ire is?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu. Yes, that¡¯s, more or less¡­¡­¡¹

    udia nodded shyly at Kousuke¡¯s amazed expression. The youngdy who looked calm, gentle, and kind was the strongest exorcist of this generation¡­¡­

    Yue-sama¡¯s unblinking stare also was also stabbing her. It looked like she wanted to say¡¸Haa? You are the strongest? Do you know about the phrase knowing your ce?¡¹. In reality she was only thinking¡¸Hee~~¡¹ in her mind though. Rather, Yue was convinced of that seeing the amount of her magic powerpared to other people. It was really just Yue¡¯s default unblinking stare.

    Perhaps being unable to watch udia who was getting increasingly smaller from embarrassment, Wynn and Bernard interrupted.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that udia-sama is the strongest among us. Certainly, it¡¯s difficult to imagine it from her appearance, in fact she is beyond hopeless in hand-to-hand fighting and the like. Not just that, she is also truly unreliable in her everyday life. But, it is only udia-sama who can handle that ¡°Holy Cross¡±. And then, someone who can handle ¡°Holy Cross¡± is inevitably the strongest in battle against demon.¡¹

    ¡¸She was certainly amazing. When the bureau was attacked by demons, You see, Ms. Barenberg who came running offered a prayer. And then, a powerful light surged from thatrge cross, and when we noticed the demons were already gone, and the cultists were all copsing. It was truly a clean sweep and felt overwhelming.¡¹

    Everyone went ¡®hoee~¡¯ and sent gaze of admiration toward udia. udia¡¯s cheeks reddened, but the casual evaluation from Wynn like¡¸beyond hopeless in hand-to-handbat¡¹ and the like caused her to avert her gaze toward the sky that was visible from the window. It seemed she had an idea of what Wynn was saying.

    Kousuke nodded with a convinced face.

    ¡¸I see. So you are the strongest as a rear guard. Certainly, you were amazing even when you were in a weaponless state. You did deploy a barrier that even the ghoul-like things couldn¡¯t cross at all in hell.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, thank you very much, Kousuke-sama. It¡¯s my happiness if I can be even slightly useful. After all my title of Saint will cry if I was only being carried in your arms from beginning to end.¡¹

    udia smiled sweetly. Her cheeks were reddening perhaps because she was recalling the time of the flight when she was carried in princess carry, Her smiling appearance was really lovely.

    ¡ºMugah, nnmuu! Puhah, Kousuke! What is the meaning of this!? You embraced that person!? Is that why you are so intimate to even call her ir¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºYes, Doctor Emily. Let¡¯s be quiet for a bit. Right now Kousuke-san is having an important talk with the fourth wife¨D¨Dcough, the honorable saint of Vatican after all.¡»

    ¡ºNmyu~~~~-mogagaa~~~¡»

    He couldn¡¯t hear anything. He didn¡¯t feel a chill or anything. Inside the disy, Kaori and others were sending lukewarm gaze to outside the screen, but he wasn¡¯t bothered about it.

    Also, ¡¸As I thought the bastardid his hand on a new woman¡¹ or ¡¸Lord, drop dead¡¹ voices of resentment were alsoing, but Kousuke activated the new skill that he obtained just now, ¡°Hearing sense that be like galge main character depending on the situation¡±.

    Eh? What did you say?

    ¡¸Sa, say, Kousuke-sama. That person¡­¡­besides, someone said about ¡°fourth wife¡±¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ms. Barenberg, please continue. We still haven¡¯t heard about the ringleader.¡¹

    Chief Magdanese looked at udia with a sharp glint, as though to say ¡®you think I¡¯m going to let the talk get interrupted¡¯.

    ¡®For some reason, Chief Magdanese, and also the wives of code name ¡°demon king¡± are ring at me, why¡­¡­¡¯, as expected udia became slightly teary while the strongest exorcist nodded repeatedly.

    ¡¸The mastermind¨D¨Dthe person who kidnapped me, and intervened with the gap of worlds to attack everyone. The person who wish to unify the two worlds and be ruler. The demon that cannot be talked even in bible or any kind of other books. We called him, that demon as¨D¨DUnknown.¡¹

    ¡¸A demon that cannon be talked in book¡­¡­. In other words, speaking in reverse he is existing as famous demon that is known by the world in general?¡¹

    If it was just those demons of ¡°shadow¡±, they weren¡¯t really a threat. However, if the greater demon that was talked in legend existed, and he was also aiming for earth¡­¡­

    Such concern of Kousuke was easily ascertained.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, he exist. Although, about him being recorded in books is actually slightly different in reality¡­¡­. In any case, there is nothing about him at all in the past record, and he was confirmed for the first time twelve years ago. He is called as ¡°Unknown¡± as a great demon who possess king ss strength even though he is unknown.¡¹

    The moment udia mentioned twelve years ago, her voice was tinged slightly with something dark. Kousuke¡¯s expression became slightly puzzled to that.

    But, before he could ask about it, Yue reacted to the words ¡°king ss¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­By king ss you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸There is historical record that is only inherited by us in Omnibus. ording to it, it seemed there were seven kings who were once reigning over the countries and nobles inanother worldhell. It¡¯s said that they can control even miracle that is effecting the foundations of the world, that is even further above the works of god.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Foundations of the world?¡¹

    Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed slowly. udia interpreted it as shock and she continued with a meek expression.

    ¡¸Yes. But, it¡¯s not just causing fire or wind. It¡¯s an even greater power. It¡¯s said that the closer a demon is to the lineage of king, the stronger the power they can use but¡­¡­Unknown can also use simr kind of power.¡¹

    Such demons that possessed strength which had a line drawn from other demons seemed to be called as ¡°king ss¡±.

    Kousuke recalled the Unknown at the back of his mind. A figure that was like a condensed shadow, and a power to control shadow itself. The impression his got from his clones that were directly battling it, rather than shadow, it felt more like a lump of force field.

    In addition, the power to interfere with the gap of worlds¡­¡­

    Cold sweat trickled just slightly. In his impression from fighting the Unknown, although he was a troublesome opponent, but at the present stage he wasn¡¯t an unbeatable opponent, but Kousuke got a bad premonition.

    ¡¸Could it be, when I fought him in hell, that guy wasn¡¯t serious?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think he was serious at that time. It¡¯s unthinkable that he would intentionally let go of me when he want me as a mother body. But, if the question is whether he could disy his full strength, then the answer is ¡°No¡±. At the very least, when Unknown was confirmed twelve years ago, he had the power to freely change his shape and summoned demonic beasts but, he didn¡¯t use those powers before.¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s attention was caught by the words ¡°twelve years ago¡± that came out once more. But, this time udia continued talking without any change in her expression and tone at all.

    ¡¸At that time, Unknown was summoned and appeared in this world, but he was terrifyingly powerful and the strength of the exorcists couldn¡¯t match him. At the end he received strong interference from hell and he got dragged back. He raised a resenting voice to the demon kings while vanishing.¡¹

    It seemed even the ceremony of demon summoning could actually be done for real if it was correctly carried out bypeople with qualificationpeople with magic powerand the equalpensation was paid.

    And then, it was Omnibus¡¯s opinion that the demon kings who were driven away to hell in the past already had no will to invade to earth. It seemed that was their conclusion because since the war of ancient time, demons with high ranking almost never did interference to this world except when they were summoned by mankind.

    Of course, the demons outside the greater demons with well-known names in the human side kept doing interference constantly. And then because people who were trying to summon demon in reverse also kept appearing without end, the battle of exorcist also had no end.

    Kousuke then got taken aback and said.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, I heard that guy said something about the fake kings had vanished~ or the like.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. I don¡¯t know what kind of reason there is, but at present it seems there is no influence of the demon kings in hell. That must be the reason why the Unknown is moving. Perhaps he was also sealed, because he looks like he still cannot use his power fully¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. In that case, it means we might have to face famous demons too?¡¹

    ¡¸There is the possibility of that. Furthermore, the Unknown itself seems to rapidly grow in strength, perhaps because he is gaining strength from his drastically increasing believers.¡¹

    udia returned to her former quiet atmosphere and turned a straightforward gaze toward Kousuke, and then toward Yue.

    ¡¸The next time Unknown shake the gap of worlds, I believe that it won¡¯t be something iplete like this time. Next time hell will bepletely connected to this world. Powerful demons that obtain flesh body will descend to this world endlessly. In front of the power of miracle that was once called as the works of gods, modern weapon will be useless to resist them. We too won¡¯t be able to win against the power of number. If the worlds are connected, that will mean¨D¨Dthe destruction of the world, of the present society.¡¹

    udia stated that it was a danger of destruction of the present world. It was already not limited to just local invasion against the surrounding of the returnees or the like, but a world scale invasion, where the demons would be overflowing through sea as the intermediary.

    If that happened, how much damage would result¡­¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, before the worlds can be connected, we have to enter hell from here and defeat the Unknown. However, with the previous attack, we lost manyrades and Omnibus¡¯s headquarter is weakened.¡¹

    In the first ce the number of real exorcist was few. Even if they summoned the people who were dispatched throughout the world, that fact wouldn¡¯t change. They also had no time.

    That was why, because they knew of someone like Kousuke, of someone that was like a hero,

    ¡¸All of you returnees, please lend us your strength.¡¹

    Saying that, udia deeply bowed her head. Wynn and Anna also lowered their head.

    Originally it must be impossible for them to borrow the strength of other organization or individual. But, before this udia spoke about themand of the pope. In other words, the case this time was so pressing, it was literally a danger to the world that her superior had to recognize it.

    The presence of security bureau in this talk was allowed was undoubtedly because their connection with returnees was taken into consideration. They had no leeway to deal with needless inquiry, if that was what would happen then it was better to share the information from the start.

    Across the screen, the ssmates could be heard speaking ¡¸Seriously, the scale suddenly got really huge huh¡¹¡¸Just why is it fantasy even after returning to earth¡¹ with halfughing voice.

    Chief Magdanese didn¡¯t really talk. She only turned her gaze toward Yue as though to say that she was leaving the decision to her.

    Kousuke also asked with his gaze ¡¸What to do?¡¹ to Yue. Yue replied to udia and others who were lowering their head without looking like she was thinking long about it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. No problem. Or rather, the problem isn¡¯t about lending or not lending a hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean¡­¡­¡¹

    udia and others raised their face in confusion. Yue was staying expressionless, however, she spoke while emitting terrifying atmosphere that made everyone felt a chill.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t care whether they are demon or dejected loser, but those guys picked a fight with me. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll take the fight. I¡¯ll kill them. Destroy them in the entirety. No mercy.¡¹

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that right~¡¯, atmosphere that was like that was transmitted from Kousuke and the other side of the screen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­udia.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I heard that you are targeted to be mother body. It¡¯s better to stay behind for your safety. Looking at yourbat potential, there is also no need for cooperation. Simply open the Mirror Gate. After that, I will trample over hell.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    It was an implied statement that they weren¡¯t counted as a war potential. Certainly, on top of repelling back the Unknown, she had also witnessed an absurd deed like space teleportation. And from looking at Kousuke¡¯s strength, this was someone who was said to be of higher ranked than him. Even if the exorcists participated in the fight, certainly, far from being of assistance, they might be hindrance instead.

    It was a rational decision, but for some reason udia was making objection with frustrated expression.

    ¡¸Ho, however, the hell is vast. ording to the record, it¡¯s not just the ground surface, but there are also severalyers of territory underground. I, if it is I, I¡¯ll be able to find the Unknown. I have connection with Unknown.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, it¡¯s alright. I have already grasped that guy¡¯s soul. If I¡¯m in the same world with him, I will be able to find him. After that I just need to move toward him with teleport.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­¡¹

    udia¡¯s gaze swam around. Because Wynn and Anna understood her feeling, they were directing a conflicted gaze toward her.

    A question mark floated on Yue¡¯s head at udia¡¯s state and she asked.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Is there any problem?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­No. Just in case, we will also form a unit and embark to hell but, please defeat the enemy without minding about us. Please, I¡¯m begging you-, take care of the world! Please, don¡¯t let the evil that the Unknown is spreading will befall the people even more than this!¡¹

    Her voice sounded as though she was shaking off, to suppress down something. She was bowing her head deeply, so her expression couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Yue stared at udia doubtfully because her condition was really strange. In the incident this time, if Yue and others defeated the enemy¡¯s ringleader, it would also be in the interest of the exorcist side and she thought they would wee it but¡­¡­

    Yue¡¯s gaze turned toward Wynn and Anna. Wynn and Anna looked at each other¡¯s face in respond to that questioning gaze. And then Anna silently shook her head, and Wynn nodded. He then answered as though to cover up something.

    ¡¸We have also lost a lot of ourrades, so there are also a lot of us that wish to attack the enemy. If possible, it will by our own hands. However, it¡¯s the fate of the world that is at risk here. If you say that it will be more certain to do it by only yourselves, we won¡¯t refuse. Allow us to give support as much as possible.¡¹

    From the start, they were people who were offering their life for their mission as exorcist¨D¨Dto protect mankind from demon. If they were someone who didn¡¯t loath to sacrifice even themselves in order to save someone else, then they would be no room for personal emotion too. Thus, they would choose the more certain path.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, I see. Then, I will make them pay back for the share of yourrades too.¡¹

    Although she still looked like she wasn¡¯t fully convinced yet, Yue said that and nodded. Even during that time, Kousuke was looking at udia all along and he was making an expression as though thinking of something.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you going right away? If you teach me the coordinate, I¡¯ll teleport you all there.¡¹

    udia finally lifted up her face in respond to Yue¡¯s words. At that time, her atmosphere that felt like she was suppressing something was already gone.

    ¡¸No, we n to link up with the exorcists who are dispatched to Britain before returning back using personal ne. Besides, currently we are preparing for when the gap of the worlds is connected once more.¡¹

    ording to her, actually the obelisk that was at St. Peter Square was also a sacred vessel. It was something to be activated when it was necessary to deal withrge scale demon summoning.

    Even if the gap of worlds was connected somewhere in the world and a path was created, if the obelisk was activated, it seemed that the path that was connecting worlds would be forcefully connected to the square.

    Also, the 140 saint statues surrounding the za also seemed to be sacred vessels. They could deploy a powerful barrier that wouldn¡¯t let the demon to get out from the square.

    In other words, in the worst case that Unknown¡¯s extermination didn¡¯t make it in time, or there was unforeseen situation, the square could be used as temporary battlefield to buy time when the words were connected.

    ¡¸Because some area got hit by explosion, it will take half more day for the preparation. We wish to at least finish this preparation so that even after breaking into hell, we will be able to react even if the Unknown take reckless action of going here with imperfect world connection or the like.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san, I will go with ire and the others. ire is being targeted as a mother body after all, it will be troubling if the worst case urred.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Got it. Then contact us when the preparation is finished. Until then, we will harden our own defense.¡¹

    After saying that, Yue stood up and strongly grasped Chief Magdanese¡¯s hand. The chief stopped her in panic. It seemed she would remain here. As expected, it seemed it would be bad if the chief wasn¡¯t present after the headquarter was attacked.

    ¡ºEh¡­¡­Sharon-obaachan, you won¡¯t return here nano?¡»

    ¡¸Fuguuh¡¹

    On the screen, the dejected figure of Myuu was¡­¡­.

    The demonic chief who was capable of hushing crying children. She groaned with a hard to describe expression that her subordinates had never seen before. It was an expression as though she was enduring a severe stomachache.

    ¡¸Fo, forgive me, Myuu. Obaa-chan, has a lot of work after this. A good child like Myuu, understand that right?¡¹

    ¡ºMyuu is a good child so Myuu understand. Obaa-chan, do your best in work nano.¡»

    Myuu smiled bravely and waved her hand that was small like a maple leaf. Obaa-chan waved her hand back with a nice smile while her other hand was pressing her nose.

    ¡ºKousuke¡­¡­you will stay beside that person?¡»

    ¡¸Fuguuh¡¹

    Across the screen, there was the dejected figure of Emily-chan.

    The hero who didn¡¯t flinch even when facing man-eating fiend. He groaned with a hard to describe expression that could be seen rtively often. It was an expression as though he was enduring a severe stomachache.

    ¡¸So, sorry, Emily. I¡¯ll leave a clone behind so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine, I understand. Kousuke, be careful. I will also do what I can.¡»

    Emily-chan who smiled bravely while ncing at udia. Kousuke pressed his hand on his nose toward while a nice smile¨D¨D¡¸This is why, this damn Abys is just¡­showing off like this¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll tell this to Rana-san¡¹¡¸Idiot, it¡¯s that person so she will only get happy¡¹¡¸God dammit¡¹¡¸Lord, drop dead¡¹etc.¨D¨Dwasn¡¯t on his face. He quietly turned off the switch of the screen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, then, Endou. The rest, take care.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger.¡¹

    Yue-sama vanished instantly.

    The conference between udia, the returnees, and the security bureau where a framework of cooperation among them was built had finished, and an atmosphere of relieve flowed in.

    ¡¸Ms. Barenberg. Putting aside the demons, if it¡¯s guarding against the attack of the cultists, we can also lend our field work¡¯s unit for that, how about it?¡¹

    Chief Magdanese suggested that to udia with the calction to have a grasp on the flow of events in the real time, and also to build a friendly rtionship with an organization that was continuing to lurk behind the scene of history.

    udia¡¯s feeling that was about to rx down from the relief of receiving assistance snapped back into focus. Originally she wasn¡¯t in the position for this kind of external negotiation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s truly wee. The director told me to ept if there is an offer. After all abat force that possess experience fighting against cultists and even demon is precious.¡¹

    Normally it would be a great problem to ept an armed force of another country, but it seemed they had a judgment that abat group who knew about the situation would be beneficial in regard to theter development.

    Most likely they also had the same calction like Chief Magdanese, but in any case, the Vatican side was also thinking to ept it in this time of emergency.

    udia stood up with a stiff expression and shook hand with Chief Magdanese. Omnibus would allow Bernard and others to enter the country through their own route behind the closed doors, so the talk about things like the preparation to ept them in Vatican side and the like was quickly settled.

    ¡¸Well then, Kousuke-sama. Let¡¯s depart. This time there is no need to infiltrate secretly. We will wee you right from the front, so please don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    udia showed a bit of yfulness while saying that with a smile.

    ¡®Yo-heave-ho¡¯ She shouldered the huge cross while muttering that. udia herself had height around 160 centimeter, so the cross was jutting out around 30 cm higher than her head.

    She was shouldering that and headed to the door even while her body was slouching forward from the weight.

    Wynn went ahead and opened the door.

    ¡¸It looks heavy. Are you okay, ire?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s made from metal so it¡¯s certainly heavy, but I¡¯m already used to it.¡¹

    ¡®Just this much is nothing! I am the strongest exorcist after all!¡¯ With a lovely smile that wanted to say that, udia passed through the do¨D¨D

    *GAN-*

    ¡¸AH!?¡¹

    The tip of the cross hit above the door. The Holy Cross fell behind and udia was pulled by that and fell behind too. And then, the back of her head hit the cross. *Gochi-* Such painful sound resounded.

    ¡¸, udia-sama! Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, even though this hasn¡¯t happened recently! This is because you are showing off in a ce that you aren¡¯t familiar with!¡¹

    ¡®Uh, uuu~¡¯, udia got teary eyed while holding the back of her head. Wynn and Anna helped her standing up with a practiced motion.

    Until just now, she was really like a saint, and even after the discussion her atmosphere was like a calm and graceful youngdy but¡­¡­

    Kousuke, Chief Magdanese, and also Bernard got open mouthed seeing the sudden failure of the saint-sama.

    ¡¸Ju, just now it¡¯s that. Just a bit of failure. Ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    udia made a smile to cover it up. She was rubbing the back of her head shamefully but, she was absolutely covering up her pain.

    ¡¸udia-sama, as I thought I will carry it so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wynn! I¡¯ve told you every time! This is my sacred vessel. Then, me carrying it is only natural!¡¹

    ¡®Yo-heave-ho¡¯, while muttering so, this time udia hugged the cross in front of her chest. She carefully paid attention to the above while slo~wly passing through the door this time.

    Outside the reception room, even the staffs in that floor seemed able to imagine the scene of udia falling down with how desperate she looked trying to bring out the cross. The gazes of the staffs that were in suspense were gathered on her.

    Without being mindful of such gazes, udia came out of the reception room and sighed ¡®fuu¡¯ in relieve while fixing her hold of the Holy Cross¨D¨Dat that timing the cross slipped from her hand.

    ¡¸¨D¨DAA!?¡¹

    The Holy Cross fell on udia¡¯s toes. She pulled her foot away in panic and she was going to crouch down while trembling tearfully in pain,

    ¡¸¨D¨DAA!?¡¹

    As expected, the Holy Cross that lost its prop fell on udia. Saint-sama became pinned under the heavy lump of metal and wriggled around there.

    Kousuke, Chief Magdanese, and Bernard who finished a conversation with their gaze in an instant, that they would treat the incident just now as never happened couldn¡¯t stop their mouth from gaping wide open from the failure that was already in a level that couldn¡¯t be ignored anymore.

    ¡¸Aaah, udia-sama! Are you injured!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is even more terrible than usual¡­¡­. She must be really nervous in the conference.¡¹

    It appeared this saint, when she was feeling the tension there would be no problem, but the moment she rxed, she became a clumsy girl.

    udia who was helped onto her feet by Wynn and Anna turned bright red while also getting tearful eyes from the pain, even so she shouldered the cross again. And then she was desperately glossing over the failures while smiling sweetly. She gave parting words to Chief Magdanese and Bernard.

    Everything wasn¡¯t glossed over at all, not at the slightest, but it was the adult Chief Magdanese who was there. She exchanged words of parting as though nothing had happened.

    Like that, udia started walking gantly toward the exit but¡­¡­the office that was messed up from the attack was a mountain of trap (?). She magnificently stumbled on a jutting out wiring,

    ¡¸¨D¨DAA!?¡¹

    *Bitan-* She fell face down. The weight of the cross gave double the push. ¡¸Kue!?¡¹ Such strange groan even slipped out.

    *Shi~n*, the office fell into silence.

    Wynn covered his eyes with his hand while muttering ¡¸Today she is really terrible at this¡­¡­¡¹, while Anna was murmuring ¡¸I guess the stare of that person called Yue was really severe? The way she rx with her gone is staggering¡¹.

    The nearby staffs helped udia on her feet in a hurry.

    ¡¸Oi oi, are you okay? That was a really amazing way of falling there.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you injured? Or rather, this cross is heavy!¡¹

    While the staffs were letting out voices of shock and worry, udia whose face had be so bright red just a step shy of explosion, even so perhaps because of her pride as the Saint,

    ¡¸Tha, thank you very much. I¡¯m fine. Even though I look like this, I¡¯m pretty tough. Even when I carelessly fell off from a running car, I was unharmed!¡¹

    ¡®That ain¡¯t something to say with a sweet smile¡¯, everyone thought.

    Although, the figure of udia who was covering up her failure with ¡¸Ehehe¡¹ and an embarrassed smiling face while lowering her head repeatedly to the staffs somehow gave a warm and fluffy feeling inside them. The staffs also naturally sported a warm smile from udia¡¯s smiling face.

    udia gave her parting words once more to Chief Magdanese, and then without even shouldering or hugging the cross this time, she dragged it carefully while walking toward the exit.

    Kousuke pointed his finger to udia while asking Wynn and Anna who were having a distant gaze.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Strongest?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The strongest, without doubt. When she is in the middle of battle, or when concentrating there is no problem. But, when she is rxed, for some reason she be like that. Mostly she will self-destruct without being a bother to her surrounding, so we can only worry without being able to get angry and say anything to her.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Kousuke understood Wynn¡¯s line before this about how her everyday life was dangerous. Rather, the everyday life might be more dangerous to her than the battle.

    ¡¸A saint that shoulder the cross, embrace the cross, and be swung around by the cross¡­¡­somehow, it feels like there is significance in that huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Err, you don¡¯t need to force yourself to give it a conclusion with a nice note you know?¡¹

    Kousuke said those words while staring at udia¡¯s back. Anna made a dry smile while saying ¡¸She is always like that¡¹ in respond to his words.

    ¡¸¨D¨DAA!?¡¹

    *BANG-, ROLL ROLL-, SPLAT!*<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The newest chapter of ¡°Nichijou¡± was posted in Comic Gardo.

    Myuu¡¯s darkness that was deliberately left untouched in the main story really hit the spot¡­¡­

    Mori-sensei, what a hero lol Also, Shia¡¯s ¡°moo¡± was lovely lol

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you alright, ire?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s slightly convulsing voice resounded.

    The location was the outskirt of a small runway inside Rome. They were descending from Omnibus¡¯s private ne at an airport that was also exclusive for Omnibus.

    It was dusk. The sun that was illuminating this day was sinking toward the west.

    The sky had beautiful madder red color. The wind of the evening was cool. And then, the saint who was pressing on her butt with teary eyes below the ramp looked really painful.

    ¡¸He, hehe, just as you can see, I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m asking because you don¡¯t look fine though.¡¹

    ¡®Ehehe¡¯, that shy smile that emitted loveliness¨D¨Dwasn¡¯t there anymore. If he had to say what kind of smile it was, udia-san was exposing an expression like a person who got carried away easily saying ¡¸Heheh, sorry boss¡¹ to cover up one¡¯s own mistake.

    She stood up while her hand was holding her butt, then she lifted up the Holy Cross and supported it with effort. She was dressed in a neat and clean appearance of a long-sleeved dress with white as the base color, but the outfit was slightly dirty all over.

    It wasn¡¯t like he was slipping up just now on the ramp and slid down on her butt. She also wasn¡¯t attacked by demons and cultists in the middle of going back from Britain and got involved into a fierce battle.

    The cause was just one.

    The numerous self-destructions that udia generated until they reached here.

    After getting out of the security bureau, Kousuke and others first joined up with two exorcists who were dispatched to Britain, but even until then, well, udia self-destructed.

    When she climbed up a stair, she would get dragged by the cross and stumbled with her shin getting hit hard, and when she went down a stair instead, her bnce would crumble due to the Holy Cross¡¯s weight. She would misstep and slid down on her butt.

    She would stumble at ce where there was no obstacle and got pinned under the Holy Cross. She would look the other way and crashed onto wall or pir and fell, and got pinned under the Holy Cross as expected. She even gotpletely caught inside the revolving door in the airport.

    Inside the private ne, she would wear eye mask and took a nap, and when she woke up she would struggle ¡¸I, it¡¯s pitch ck! Did something happen!?¡¹ while kicking around. And then she would fell off from her reclining chair.

    udia who went through numerous self-destructions like that at first would gave scream or embarrassedugh that looked cute, but from the middle, her voice was gradually turning into a voice without anyposure like ¡¸higih¡¹ or ¡¸hebuu¡¹, and at this point even her embarrassedugh ¡¸he, heheh¡¹ had became something really disappointing.

    ¡¸No no, Kousuke-sama. Look, I¡¯m not injured anywhere. I¡¯m unharmed.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, it¡¯s really mysterious.¡¹

    ¡®This saint, could it be she is the same kind like Bernard?¡¯ he tilted his head with such doubt. Just like he was holding doubt that Bernard might be loved by the death god and the goddess of fortune at the same time, there was a possibility that she was also loved by the god of clumsy girl and a god who protected her from the self-destructions at the same time. She was a saint after all.

    udia-sama made a banzai pose to appeal that she was unharmed. Naturally, because her hands let go, the Holy Cross-san lost its support and bared its fang toward its master. It tilted toward the head of udia who was smiling ¡®heheh¡¯¨D¨D

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, are you doing that purposefully!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    Just before it hit, Kousuke leaped forward and stopped the violence of the Holy Cross-san. He supported the Holy Cross with one hand where udia was sandwiched between him and the cross.

    It was a posture where she was practically hugged on his chest. The sudden approach of the opposite sex, furthermore it was Kousuke who she was strangely conscious against caused her cheeks to be dyed red. While that was happening, Kousuke looked behind him and raised his voice.

    ¡¸Or rather, you guys too, give her a bit more warning too!¡¹

    In respond to that voice, Wynn, Anna, and then the other two exorcists who were carrying down the luggage stopped their hand and turned their gaze to Kousuke simultaneously.

    And then,

    ¡¸Kousuke-dono. We too¡¹

    ¡¸Have a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Of work¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s udia-sama, it¡¯s always like this so¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸It¡¯s alright¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    What coordination. What strength of bond. The connecting speech as though it had been arranged beforehand was excellent.

    Normally they would be acting a bit worried and gave follow-up for udia, but right now there was Kousuke who was doing that, so they left it to him.

    ¡¸He, heheh¡¹

    udia was smiling with strangely dead eyes at herrade¡¯s trust (?) on her. Kousuke¡¯s expression was cramping a bit at the exorcists who were doing their work briskly with serious face.

    ¡¸Ah. Right, somehow sorry. Thank you for your hard work. Also, ire, stop it with that smile yeah? Somehow, I cannot bear to look anymore. At least, add ¡°e¡± at the beginning, make it ehehe, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t bear to look at either anyway.

    Like that, Kousuke was supporting udia who was swung around by the Holy Cross so much she got injured that he was suspecting that perhaps the Holy Cross was hating her?, while the group got into a private car and departed toward Vatican.

    The distance from the airport was close. The wall of Vatican came into view in just around ten minutes.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, that ce that was like a secret base, the second library got exploded and there was a hole opened but, are we heading there now? It still hasn¡¯t been repaired right?¡¹

    Kousuke suddenly recalled and asked.

    udia was going to drink at that time, but she then tried to answer.

    ¡¸Ah, about that. Actually¨D¨DAA!?¡¹

    *Bump* The car shook. The drink flew. The destination? Of course, the face of the saint.

    Anna quickly said ¡¸Here udia-sama. It¡¯s fine~¡¹ while taking out a handkerchief to wipe udia¡¯s face. During that time Wynn was groaning ¡¸Really, it¡¯s worse than usual¡­¡­h~mm¡¹ while answering in udia¡¯s ce.

    ¡¸Just as Kousuke-dono said, the repair hasn¡¯t finished. Right now we are using the old headquarters. We are heading there right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Old headquarters?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Omnibus¡¯s underground facility isn¡¯t just there. That ce was a new facility that was created around ten years ago with various conveniences taken into consideration by the power of the current director.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, certainly, there was a lot of passages there. I thought that the underground space is really vast but, so I¡¯m actually right.¡¹

    While they were talking like that, ignoring udia who were frowning sadly at the orange juice color leaving spots on her white clothes, the car entered an underground parking lot of a building that was slightly at the outskirt of Vatican.

    ¡¸Hm? We aren¡¯t going directly to inside Vatican?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Our existence is generally kept secret even to the people inside the city. If we show ourselves too much, then people will have question like ¡®which department those guys who often show up here belong to?¡¯. That¡¯s why, theing and going of Omnibus members fundamentally use secret passage from outside the city.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Actually, ¡®the home is constantly underground is harsh¡­¡­¡¯, that was the opinion of a director several generations ago, so Omnibus¡¯s office also existed inside Vatican pce and the hidden room of Vatican art museum. Of course, there was also a single building outside Vatican that was wholly used as Omnibus¡¯s facility.

    While they were talking, the car parked on the space at the corner that seemed the most inconvenient spot.

    Kousukepletely thought that they would walk from here, but right after that, a mechanical sound resounded. At the same time, the ground was sinking along with the car. Kousuke raised a surprised voice ¡¸Oo!?¡¹.

    Wynn and others smiled a bit happily at Kousuke¡¯s surprise.

    ¡¸If you previously infiltrated by tailing Aziz, then you surely used the passage that is managed by Madame Marie, but that is exclusive for walking. This is an exclusive passage for car. We can go until inside Vatican riding the car.¡¹(TN: Previously it was Madam Maya in chapter 302, but here it¡¯s Marie. I don¡¯t know if the author make a mistake or what)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though it¡¯s a secret organization that exist since the ancient time, this is like a world of spy movie. The genre is mistaken.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahah, Kousuke-san. You are watching movie too much. Even us are usingputer and smartphone normally.¡¹

    Annaughed teasingly. Kousuke smiled wryly thinking that it was true. Thinking back, the impetus that made him infiltrated Vatican also originated from the data that Aziz pulled out from apany¡¯sputer.

    Before long, they entered an underground passage and the car advanced. They then reached a vast underground parking lot. They got out of the car, udia bumped her head on the roof part, and then they headed toward a metallic door deeper inside that had a cross carved on it.

    When the door was unlocked by biometrics authentication and they entered inside, they came out into an underground space that was far older than the previous underground facility he saw before, but it boasted the same spaciousness.

    At the same time, it seemed that the exorcists had contacted beforehand. There was that old man wearing cassock with absurd pressure there. His face that had a lot of wrinkles was frowning even more sternly, so it gave a dreadfulness that would make children cried ¡¸Demon!?¡¹ if they saw it.

    For now, he wasn¡¯t carrying that book which was made from metal, so surely there wouldn¡¯t be any battle. He wished that there wouldn¡¯t be. The old man¡¯s atmosphere felt like he was going to attack him while saying ¡¸You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹ anytime, but surely it was just his misunderstanding.

    ¡¸ire, also Wynn and others, good work. Looks like you all have concluded the talk safely.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, director. Then, this person is¨D¨D¡¹

    udia jogged toward the director happily and she was going to introduce Kousuke. But, the director stopped her with his hand and slowly walked forward. Just by doing that, he gave off a pressure that made one hallucinated as though the surface area of his face became three times bigger.

    ¡¸I am Omnibus¡¯s director, Patrick Dime. Mr. Endou. I had acted rudely in the previous incident. My subordinates¡­¡­they are like my own children. Therefore, I lost my calm. Although, one of my children getting possessed by demon and my inability to keep my calm, all of them were incurred by my immaturity. I will ept any kind of punishment that you give.¡¹

    There was no lie in his eyes that were staring fixedly on Kousuke. At the very least, that was what he thought.

    And so, he concluded that the director¡¯s eye glint that seemed as though to say ¡¸You bastard, I¡¯ll strangle you to death!¡¹ even while saying his apology was just his feeling. Kousuke shook his head with a somewhat twitching face.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll just ept your apology. I have been asked by Anna-san and Wynn-san for forgiveness in exchange of their life. If I received an apology with such resolve, then I¡¯ll have no intention to put any me to anyone anymore. I don¡¯t look like a narrow-minded man am I?¡¹

    The gaze of Director Dime snapped wide open. Kousuke twitched, but the brunt of that eye glint that seemed to say ¡¸All you bastards, I¡¯ll obliterate you all together!¡¹ was pointed to Wynn and Anna.

    The two of them averted their gaze with all their strength. It seemed, Director Dime was angry at the two who were offering their life as they pleased. It looked like it was true that he was treasuring his subordinates like his own children.

    Though it didn¡¯t look like that at all seeing at only his eyes.

    ¡¸Punishment for sin. It¡¯s something natural. It¡¯s not narrow-mindedness. But, I offer my admiration and gratitude toward that disposition.¡¹

    Director Dime offered his hand. It seemed he was asking for a handshake of reconciliation. Naturally, Kousuke also responded. The terribly hard and rugged palm was more like a veteran warrior rather than a clergyman as expected.

    Coupled with his eye glint that seemed to want to say ¡¸I¡¯ll twist and crush your hand you bastard!¡¹, Kousuke kept twitching.

    Beside them, udia was smiling cheerfully looking really happy was the minimum salvation. She was splendidly softening the ce¡¯s atmosphere.

    As expected from the saint. In his mind the word ¡°phony¡± was slightly attached with that title, but inside his heart he was sending apuse saying ¡¸You are a saint just as I thought!¡¹.

    But, the smiling face of such udia was changing the flow of event slightly.

    Kousuke was going to let go of the handshake, but for some reason Director Dime wouldn¡¯t let go. The strength of the grip was like a vise.

    ¡®Eh?¡¯ Kousuke thought. Director Dime¡¯s words came toward such Kousuke.

    ¡¸By the way, I wish to offer my gratitude for taking back ire from the Unknown. If there is anything you want, then I wish to amodate it as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Ri, right, your wee? But, I don¡¯t really wish any¨D¨D¡¹

    *Clench*, strength entered Director Dime¡¯s hand. The glint of his eye seemed to say ¡¸Shut your mouth. If not I¡¯ll annihte you!¡¹.

    ¡¸However, in the end it¡¯s only as much as possible. It will be helpful if I can ask you to please refrain from asking something that cross the limit. Yes, for example like asking for ire or something, you understand me?¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, director!? What are you saying!?¡¹

    ¡®Really, just what is this old man saying. Rather, the hand! Your hand is gripping too hard! My hand is making creaking sound! The pressure is too much!¡¯

    Kousuke read the mood and refrained from saying that no matter how much he wanted to.

    But, seeing udia who was flustered and panicked with bright red face, Director Dime¡¯s eye glint was growing even sharper. It was already a sharpness that seemed to say ¡¸Curse you world, I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹!

    ¡¸I, I won¡¯t wish for something like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Something, like that?¡¹

    Now he understood. Director Dime, right now he wasn¡¯t a director. He was just a stupid parent! He was just a stupid parent who was giving his everything to put a check on the opposite sex that his daughter the saint was harboring interest to for the first time!

    At the corner of his sight, the dejected udia, Wynn and others who were holding their head, and then the members of Omnibus who were gathering around were sending their gaze to him. Kousuke let out cold sweat.

    But, Kousuke was a man who could learn. He wouldn¡¯t do the same failure like the time with Emily for the second time. Being unable to speak out would result in scene of carnage (lol), the experience of bothering the airport staffs once was enough!

    ¡¸I, I! Have a lover! I know that your daughter, is a really charming woman but! I have a lover so I absolutely won¡¯ty my hand on her!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oh. Is that so? Oh dear, I jumped to a wrong conclusion. Really, growing old is a fearful thing.¡¹

    The idiot parent Director Patrick Dime smoothly let go of his hand. His eye glint was also calming down to a mere ¡¸You bastard, I¡¯ll send you to hospital!¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Lover¡­¡­lover¡­¡­¡­¡­rover?¡¹

    ¡¸, udia-sama? Are you alright?¡¹

    udia was throwing his gaze to empty air ¡®hoe~¡¯ while she was there in body but not in spirit. Anna guessed various things while calling out to her.

    The people of Omnibus also looked at each other¡¯s face while smiling wryly. They sighed in relieve and turned aplicated gaze toward Kousuke¡­¡­

    In any case, it was really clear that udia was loved by everyone.

    Most likely, after the attempt to capture Kousuke before this, udia was giving a fervent speech about Kousuke. And then, there was no doubt that she was also unprecedentedly angry at that time.

    Their saint who had never got involved in romantic talk to the level of being a sheltered girl was holding interest to a man for the first time. She was talking about him while blushing. Including the fact that the man was one of the returnees, there was no doubt that they were paying attention to Kousuke in various meaning.

    But, when the lid was opened, it was like this. The saint sunk instantly before the romance could begin¡­¡­

    Of course, udia¡¯s feeling still wasn¡¯t something so clear that she would wish for such rtionship, so in a sense, it was good that the existence of Kousuke¡¯s lover was exposed here but¡­¡­

    ¡¸O lord, please grant punishment to this deeply sinful me! My heart is encroached by dark cloud, heavy thunder roared inside, it is raging violently like a hail of ice! Please, bestow a tribtion to me who has lost my pure heart! O lord-!¡¹

    ¡¸, udia-sama! Please calm do~~wn! Ah, hey, what are you nning to do by activating the Holy Cross!? Ah, no, it¡¯s just going out of control? Anyway please calm do~~wn!¡¹

    The ce became chaos.

    Anna desperately tried to make udia who suddenly started confessing to god to return to her senses. The other people also rushed toward her in panic.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Err, director. Perhaps it will be better to give a tour to Endou¡­¡­sama about this facility? The preparation for the Obelisk and also the saint barrier is also still continuing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm. I guess so, Aziz. Mr. Endou, if you like, let me give you a tour inside Omnibus. If you don¡¯t need it, we have prepared a room so you can build up your readiness there. We have also prepared meal although it¡¯s nothing much. I will assign Aziz for your assistance, so if you need something you can tell Aziz.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yeah, thank you for that.¡¹

    He was thinking whether it would be fine to disregard that saint, but for some reason she was kneeling while praying passionately, so Kousuke quickly averted his gaze.

    And then, Director Dime gave instructions one after another while sending away the gathering Omnibus members. Young man Aziz came in front of Kousuke during that.

    ¡¸Endou¡­¡­sama. I am Aziz Stein. Thank you very much for that time. For saving me, and also Nee-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Aziz-kun. You were seriously injured but, are you fine already?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I won¡¯t mind if you call me Aziz without honorific. My injury, yes, thanks to the medicine that Endou, sama applied, it is mostly healed.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. Well, Wynn-san and others too, although they should be injured quite seriously too, they look like they arepletely recovered, so I guess Omnibus also has something like healing type magic¨D¨Daa~, you call it miracle here right? Yeah, look like you guys here also have something like that, so that might be a needless aid. Ah, also don¡¯t call me with ¡°sama¡±. It¡¯s fine if you call me Kousuke you know? It looks like it¡¯s difficult to call me like that after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, then I¡¯ll call you Kousuke-san.¡¹

    Aziz seemed like he had expressionless face as his default state, but the look of his eyes rxed slightly at Kousuke¡¯s words.

    From a nce, he looked like he had difficult personality, but his atmosphere toward Kousuke was soft. As expected, him saving his life and taking back udia in respond to his wish must be leaving great impression inside Aziz.

    By the way, just as Kousuke guessed, there was also exorcist at Omnibus¡¯s side who was handling sacred vessel of healing. It was that exorcist who healed Wynn and others. A male exorcist who was called by others as ¡°elder sister¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So, what do you want to do, Kousuke-san? Do you want to have a tour or taking rest in your room?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. I think I want to see things like Obelisk or the saint barrier. Besides, there is also something I want to ask for a bit away from here.¡¹

    ¡¸? Understood.¡¹

    Aziz nodded and he led him forward. They were receiving gaze from Omnibus¡¯s members while leaving the old underground headquarters.

    It looked like that Aziz was someone taciturn in the first ce. He didn¡¯t really talk along the way. But, it seemed he was curious about Kousuke and kept sending nces to him.

    They rode an old elevator that connected to upper floor while Kousuke opened his mouth in the ce of Aziz who was a poor talker.

    ¡¸By the way, Omnibus¡¯s suprememander is Rome¡¯s pope right? I will be too nervous to meet someone like him, but as I thought, perhaps I should at least give a greeting?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think it¡¯s impossible for now. That person is our face at the surface. Certainly he is our suprememander but, regarding the matter of this side of the world, he leaves everything to Director Dime.¡¹

    It seemed the pope of Rome was being pressed to deal with the bombing incident. For the person himself, he certainly wished to talk with the returnees no matter what, but from the view point of the people around him who didn¡¯t know about the circumstance, the returnees were just a Japanese group with unknown background.

    If they were going to meet, it inevitably needed to be behind closed door. Also, the pope of Rome himself had no power of exorcist, so he was leaving everything in regard to demon to Director Dime.

    The meeting would have to be after they overcame the danger this time and waited for a good time¡­¡­that was how it would be.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now that the za would be turned into battlefield, it will also be troubling if there other people who aren¡¯t Omnibus member. So, his holiness is working to not let people at the surface to get closer until the time the fate of the world is decided.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t like there would not be anyone inside the Vatican, like staffs or clergymen. But at the very least no one would get closer to the za. And then, when the saint barrier by 140 statues was activated, no one would be able to notice what was going on inside the za. Sound and sight would be intercepted, and an image of peaceful za would be projected to the outside world.

    ¡¸Aziz will also be in the assault team?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. There will be udia-sama, me, Wynn-san and Anna. Other than them, we will also send 80 percent of our whole force.¡¹

    ¡¸What about the director?¡¹

    ¡¸The director, he will act as fighting force along with several remaining exorcists against the demons in case they appear here. Though honestly speaking, I got the feeling that the director alone will be enough¡­¡­¡¹

    Young man Aziz was making a distant look for some reason.

    When Kousuke asked, it seemed Patrick-san was previously the strongest exorcist who held the title of ¡°Holy Apostle¡±. Because the previous director died, he was in his current position as recement, but different from udia who was the strongest in the aspect of being a fortified gun battery, it seemed the director was the strongest solely in physical aspect. Even now when his age had gone past 70.

    ¡¸Eh, wait a second. That person, didn¡¯t he carry a metal book that seems like a grimoire? Ipletely thought he would draw spell or something and then using that to cause miracle from the rear.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You must mean the ¡°Book of Sacred Destruction¡±. Certainly, it¡¯s a sacred vessel of the highest ss that can use five miracles of barrier, binding, attack, healing, and strengthening.¡¹

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t that right.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, the director used it solely as blunt weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Blunt weapon?¡¹

    ording to Aziz, just like how a teacher would use book to hit a sleeping student awake, it seemed the director directly used that metal book to hit demon. Or else he would wrapped chain around it and used it as il, or else he would hold it up as shield, sometimes he would throw it to shot down the enemy.

    Like that, his nicknames when he was young were ¡°Beating Priest¡±, ¡°Desecrator of Book¡±, ¡°That guy, he actually got no fait at all ain¡¯t he?¡±, Absolute Demon Killerman¡±, ¡°Physical Miracle User¡±, and so on.

    ¡¸¡­¡­He is a person who had created many legends. In the past, there were four demons who were members of the Solomon 72 Pirs appearing at the same time. He chased them away alone, and he also mounted thest one and then beat it up ck and blue. It was still talked even now. It¡¯s also written in our teaching material, that we absolutely mustn¡¯t try to copy that.¡¹

    The exorcistrades who came running to the scene of battle at that time saw Patrick-san continuing to beat up the demon using ¡°Book of Sacred Destruction¡± expressionlessly and for a moment it seemed they thought he was the demon. ¡®We have to save the assaultedvictimdemon!¡¯ they thought.

    ¡¸Seriously? If it¡¯s like that, isn¡¯t it better to send the director to attack hell instead¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, to kill Unknown, the ¡°King ss¡± with certainty, it has to be udia-sama no matter what. There was no user of Holy Cross for decades. There is no sacred vessel that surpass it.¡¹

    ¡®Besides¡¯, Aziz continued. ording to him, putting aside when he was in this world, Director Dime was old, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the ¡°Wind of Lamentation¡± in hell for long.

    ¡¸Eh? There is countermeasure against it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. It¡¯s by using holy water. If we consume it, we will be able to hold out for around one hour.¡¹

    ¡¸One hour¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®Short¡¯, Kousuke thought. It might not be a problem if they could immediately face the enemy right after entering hell, but although they understood the location, it would be a battle after investigating the vast hell. He couldn¡¯t help but thought that it was a really severe limitation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­In any case, not everyone will be able to reach Unknown. More than half will be sacrificial pawn in order to send udia-sama to reach the Unknown. I said one hour because it¡¯s the possible survival time for a person in case the holy water is divided equally.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    From the beginning no one intended to have everyone returned alive from hell. Perhaps, even udia wasn¡¯t thinking about the path to return home after defeating the Unknown.

    ¡¸Hey, Aziz. To be frank, I think it¡¯s pointless. When Yue-san get serious, there is no being who can win against her. What¡¯s more Shirasaki and others will also be with her, even I will join in. No matter how powerful a demon Unknown is, our victory is unwavering. This isn¡¯t being overconfident or being optimistic, it¡¯s a fact.¡¹

    ¡®That¡¯s why, stop with your n of going to hell¡¯, Kousuke spoke implicitly.

    However, even after hearing the words that could be taken as humiliation to all the exorcists, Aziz gazed back straightforwardly at him without even looking angry at all.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even so, we are exorcist.¡¹

    That was why, we couldn¡¯t just watch. Even if there wasn¡¯t even a one in thousand chance, there might be a one in hundred million chance the worst could happen. That was why, even if it was pointless they would risk their life.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Besides?¡¹

    ¡¸Besides?¡¹

    Seeing the exorcist who was younger than him showing a will of steel, Kousuke also returned a straightforward gaze in respond.

    But, the continuation of the words that Aziz was going to say didn¡¯te out. It seemed he recalled just barely that it was something he shouldn¡¯t say.

    Aziz didn¡¯t open his mouth even after waiting for a while. While they were talking while walking, they came out into a room inside the Vatican Pce. From there, they passed through a passage inside a wall once more, and they unexpectedly came out to the rooftop of Vatican Pce.

    They could take an unbroken view of St. Peter¡¯s za from here. The traces of bombing here and there were dirtying the beautiful za. It was really sad. The members of Omnibus were busily running around the za. There were also a lot of saint statues at the surrounding. They were praying to the statues, or cing some kind of tool around.

    Depending on the situation, it would be thest fortress that protected earth. Every single one of them looked desperate.

    Here, Bernard and others would also arrive in a few more hours.

    Kousuke stared at the za for a while, and then he brought up the important subject to Aziz.

    ¡¸About the continuation of ¡°besides¡± that you said before, is it about ire?¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    It seemed he hit the bull¡¯s eye. Aziz¡¯s face seemed to ask how did he know.

    ¡¸When Yue-san said to leave it to us, ire, she made a face as though she was enduring something. Her expression immediately returned to normal but¡­¡­Wynn-san said that ire¡¯s clumsiness is worse than usual. I was wondering that perhaps, it wasn¡¯t just her being freed from her tension after the discussion ended, that perhaps her focus was on other things and she was distracted.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m only guessing but, ire, does she want to defeat Unknown by her own hand?¡¹

    ¡¸tsu¡­¡­Kousuke-san, you, how far you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know anything about ire¡¯s circumstance. I¡¯m only wondering that she is being targeted by Unknown to be a mother body, could it be rted somehow to ¡°twelve years ago¡± when that guy was confirmed for the first time?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s gaze that was directed to the za nced at Aziz. Aziz reflexively averted his gaze quickly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Aziz fell silent. He could be seen hesitating. He wanted to talk. But, it wasn¡¯t something that he should say. Kousuke could clearly understand that Aziz was thinking like that.

    Kousuke shrugged and spoke with a wry smile.

    ¡¸My bad, I don¡¯t think it will trouble you that much. I only thought of asking about what you know of the incident twelve years ago while you are giving me a tour¡­¡­it seems, it¡¯s not a story that can be talked that easily huh.¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­¡¹

    Silence filled the ce for a while. There was only the hustling and bustling of people reaching their ears.

    Before long, Kousuke was going to suggest for them to return back. But before he could, Aziz opened his mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t want Nee-san to die.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸As an exorcist, it¡¯s out of the question to be holding one¡¯s life dear before a battle against demon. But, even so, I want Nee-san to live. She is the person who saved me from that cold ce. Kindness, warmth, those kind of things, it was Nee-san who gave them all to me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Aziz Stein, He was born between parents who worshipped demon. He was raised as sacrifice for the sake of summoning a greater demon.

    Six years ago. Before he was safeguarded at eight years old, he didn¡¯t even have his own will. He wasn¡¯t allowed to. That was only natural. There was no need at all to grant humanity to a child who would be sacrificed someday.

    General education and the minimum skill to interact with other people were crammed into him so they wouldn¡¯t be suspected by the surrounding. Even so in the end that was just an acting that he was made to learn. It was like programming a robot to take action A if action B was taken against him.

    Far from acting like a child, he didn¡¯t even have human-like emotion. Aziz was like a puppet. It was Director Dime who adopted him because he had the quality to be exorcist. And then, it was udia who taught him humanity from zero.

    That was why, it was only Aziz who wasn¡¯t udia¡¯s subordinate orrade, but a little brother.

    ¡¸The truth is, if the returnees will end everything, I don¡¯t want Nee-san to go to hell. If I have power, I want to defeat Unknown.¡¹

    But,

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s not Nee-san¡¯s wish¡­¡­. I don¡¯t want to let Nee-san go to her death but, I also want to grant her wish just as much.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wish, huh.¡¹

    Aziz turned his gaze toward Kousuke ringly. A drop of tear was gathering at the corner of his eye.

    ¡¸I thought it was a miracle. It was already hopeless, I understood that I¡¯ll be dead, reality is always cruel, that was why, I thought that it was over already. And yet, you appeared. Like a miracle, you smashed even the cold reality. For me you, it¡¯s you who are exactly, the messenger of god.¡¹

    Aziz turned his body along to fully face him. Kousuke also turned fully toward him.

    ¡¸Can you, save Nee-san for me?¡¹

    Aziz thought that it was a wish that was only convenient for him. His face was thinking, ¡®no way miracle can happen that many times in human¡¯s life¡¯.

    Even so, he was cursing his own weakness that couldn¡¯t help but cling on other while helplessly trying to grasp the string of salvation that was hanging before his eyes¡­¡­

    ¡®Aa, surely this is how those cultists think¡¯, Aziz thought. He who was born as their child and understood their feeling was disqualified as an exorcist, and as a servant of god. Surely he wouldn¡¯t be weed into the heaven.

    The wind blew gently and caressed Aziz¡¯s front hair. His look that peeked out made it even clearer how young he was when seen from nearby. It could be seen from his desperate expression how much he didn¡¯t want to let go of the family that he finally obtained.

    For a little while, Kousuke stared fixedly at Aziz who was waiting for answer. Before long he scratched his head. With a small voice he was muttering ¡¸This is bad, really bad, me. Depending on the case, it will be a bit of deathly situation even before facing the demons¡­¡­¡¹.

    But, a beatter, he roughly stroked Aziz¡¯s head that was tilted in confusion. And then, he smiled wryly at the surprised Aziz while,

    ¡¸For now, I¡¯ll go to where ire is.¡¹

    Saying that, he turned on his heel. ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹ Aziz¡¯s voice slipped out. Kousuke turned to look across his shoulder while adding more words.

    ¡¸Well, it will work out somehow.¡¹

    Aziz was dumbfounded. And then, the next moment his face turned like he would burst out crying and he deeply bowed his head.

    He kept doing so until that back which looked extremely big vanished from view.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Inside the church. There was someone kneeling in front of the altar offering prayer. It was udia.

    Her bright atmosphere when she arrived at Omnibus¡¯s underground facility didn¡¯t remain at the slightest. She was simply maintaining the silence. But, seeing how the two hands that were sped together in front of her chest were turning white, it was clear how hard she was tightly clenching her hands. It shed light how her mind wasn¡¯t calm by any mean.

    Suddenly, udia lifted her face. And then she turned around.

    ¡¸Oo, you notice me just as I thought. Even though I was hiding myself a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama.¡¹

    udia smiled a bright and gentle smile. Kousuke too also smiled happily that he was being noticed.

    ¡¸How did you notice?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think that I won¡¯t notice?¡¹

    Both of them tilted their head in confusion looking like they were wondering from the bottom of their heart. A beatter, theyughed together at the funny situation.

    ¡¸What are you praying for?¡¹

    ¡¸For everyone¡¯s safety, and for the people¡¯s peace.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~m, is that so?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s reply felt like it was implying something. udia¡¯s eyes twitched for an instant.

    ¡¸This is a dangerous time for the world. Isn¡¯t such prayer only natural?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Ipletely thought that you are praying to the god of clumsy girl for betterment¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is god clumsy girl!? There is no such god! Or rather, it make it sounds like my god is a clumsy girl!¡¹

    As expected, it seemed she couldn¡¯t overlook making joke of god. She pointed straight with her index finger looking like a big sister scolding ¡¸Bad!¡¹ to a naughty kid. She was ring at Kousuke. But, as expected her appearance and atmosphere were gentle and soft, so it wascking in pressure.

    That kind of aspect was really like the image of saint in general. Kousuke was thinking things like whether ire¡¯s vocation was something like childcare worker or the like.

    ¡¸My bad. I guess it was a joke that isn¡¯t suitable for a clergy. But well, it¡¯s also a fact that it didn¡¯t look like that your prayer was wholeheartedly for the peace of the world.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    udia spontaneously held her breath. Kousuke stood at her side and stared at therge cross that was hung up in the church.

    ¡¸Why are you going to hell?¡¹

    It was a question that could be considered as philosophical question, but udia guessed the meaning urately.

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s because that is the mission of us exorcists. ¡­¡­From the view point of Kousuke-sama and others, perhaps you think that we are unreliable or that it will be meaningless but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®That¡¯s not true¡¯, he couldn¡¯t say that.

    In fact, Kousuke thought that it was meaningless. Inside Kousuke, Hajime, Yue, and others were the world¡¯s strongest without any room for argument. If something brought them harm then they would obliterate it, whether it was demon or god. They were transcendental people who could possibly do that.

    Although, for the exorcists who didn¡¯t have that deep of connection with the returnees, it was natural that they couldn¡¯t have that much trust. Thus, he had no intention to reject their ardor to also ride into hell as insurance.

    They also had their own pride. They were literally risking their life for the mission of protecting mankind from demon. Even if it would end up meaningless, there wasn¡¯t the slightest reason for them to not take action.

    Just like how Omnibus had no right to stop the returnees, the returnees also had no right to stop Omnibus.

    ¡¸Mission is it? You all have been fighting all this time for that. You cannot just concede the fate of the world to some group that you don¡¯t really know although you have confirmed their strength and achievement to a certain degree. I understand that.¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, for udia, that¡¯s not all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke moved his gaze from the cross toward udia.

    ¡¸Did something happen twelve years ago?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    udia held her tongue. This time it was her who turned her gaze toward the cross. But it was an action that should be called ¡°averting one¡¯s gaze¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­An incident happened when Unknown¡¯s existence was confirmed for the first time. I mentioned that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. And, udia is rted to that incident, that¡¯s why, you actually don¡¯t want us to subjugate the Unknown. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸The, there is no way I¡¯m thinking like that-¡¹

    udia¡¯s voice turned panicky. That was the greatest proof that he hit the bull¡¯s eye.

    Surely even she herself also thought so. udia gasped and closed her mouth, however she sighed in resignation knowing that she couldn¡¯t cover it up.

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama is actually a terrible person aren¡¯t you? Doing something like trying to forcefully expose a maiden¡¯s secret like this.¡¹

    Even though she was doing her best to suppress the emotion that wanted to overflow out. Even though she wanted to be a saint, a model exorcist and desperately formed her determination.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it fine for me to be an exorcist that pushed forward for the mission?¡¯, udia red at Kousuke reproachfully with such gaze.

    Kousuke¡¯s wry smile deepened while he opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Frankly speaking, for me, the incident this time has stopped being a serious problem by the time Yue-san and others came out. I can see that ire and others are going to ride into hell with the resolve to die but, well, you all won¡¯t die. I won¡¯t let that happen after all.¡¹

    ¡¸uu¡­¡­¡¹

    udia red while her cheeks were reddening slightly.

    Kousuke didn¡¯t really let that bother him and he continued.

    ¡¸The exorcist called Leda. I heard hisst scream.¡¹

    ¡¸Leda¡­¡­we recovered his body. As I thought, it was Kousuke-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That guy, he was crying. He said, please save me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    udia¡¯s gentle look warped into anguish. The traitor exorcist¨D¨DLeda Ra. She was acquainted with him for a long time. To the degree that she thought of him as big brother.

    With what kind of feeling he betrayed them? Did he give his heart to the demon? Hearing Leda¡¯sst words, udia guessed it. Not a few number of exorcist, especially exorcist with abundant experience, would one day be suddenly seized by a feeling.

    Her chest was flooded with a feeling of shame from her inability to sense hispletely exhausted heart.

    ¡¸Also, I was also told, save her, by someone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s Aziz isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kousuke shrugged. udia was making a conflicted expression that was in hesitation, wondering whether she should be happy, or should she be angry at her step-brother who was making a mistaken wish as exorcist.

    Kousuke turned his body to fully face uda, and then peered into her jade colored eyes so that she wouldn¡¯t dodge the matter.

    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t notice, then that would be fine too. But, if I have noticed, then it¡¯s a bit difficult to act clueless. If it was some time ago, then I might avert my eyes but, it seems, I am a hero for the people who are idolizing me.¡¹

    udia puffed up her cheeks, thinking that he really was a terrible person. After all when he said such thing while staring at her, the first on the list of those ¡°people who idolized him¡± must be another woman, yes, surely it was that cute girl with blonde hair.

    She puffed up her cheeks like balloon, however, she didn¡¯t avert her gaze at all. A feeling of embarrassment was welling up inside her, thinking that her face that was reflected on the eyes of Kousuke who was staring on her, was able to make this kind of face.

    Without minding something like udia¡¯s state of mind, Kousuke asked the thing that he wanted to know the most with a powerful voice.

    ¡¸We will finish everything, with that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¨D¨D¡¯Will udia Barenberg be saved?¡¯

    She would be saved. Obviously she would be saved. It didn¡¯t matter who would be the one to defeat that greater demon who was attempting to rule this world. The peace of her important people. If the powerful enemy of human race could be destroyed, she would happily bow her head, offer her life, and took every possible method that was more certain.

    That was only natural. Whether as an exorcist, and also as a human.

    Something like personal feeling¡­¡­

    Something like personal grudge¡­¡­

    There wasn¡¯t even any need to weigh the two choices¡­¡­

    And yet, when she noticed,

    ¡¸¨D¨DThe truth is-, I want to defeat him-¡¹

    She yelled so.

    ¡¸Having it ended in some ce I don¡¯t know, by people who I don¡¯t know, such thing-¡¹

    The gaze that didn¡¯t allow her to avert her eyes dragged out the heart that she was desperately pushing down.

    ¡¸Just how much do you think I have worked hard!? I vomited blood-, I even threw away normal life-. I risked my life-. Everything is for defeating that guy-, Unknown-. I gave my everything!!¡¹

    Yes, everything,

    ¡¸In order to take revenge for my father and mother!!¡¹

    From frustration, from sadness, tears were overflowing inrge drops from udia¡¯s eyes.

    It was only one time, for her to cry like this, expressing her emotion. That day, the day she lost everything, in front of Director Dime who became her second father, the day she dered to be exorcist.

    Since that day she swore the oath to defeat Unknown without fail someday until today, she had never shouted and cried like this.

    But, the dam of her heart once broken couldn¡¯t be fixed that easily¡­¡­

    udia grabbed Kousuke¡¯s clothes as though to vent her anger and strongly pressed her forehead on his chest.

    Kousuke softly patted her back, *pon pon* in consideration.

    Like that, what she spoke mumblingly along with words that were spilling out from her mouth, it was certainly a monarifuretastory¡± for those who fought demon. It was something that was helplessly tragic.

    Twelve years ago.

    When udia was nine years old. It was her father¡¯s birthday.

    The impetus was from a long time friend of her father.

    Her father himself wouldn¡¯t hesitate to call that person his best friend. That man would be invited several times a month to their house for meal. udia was also looking up to him as a kind uncle who she often yed with.

    She would even rely on that ¡°uncle who was father¡¯s best friend¡± and consulted of things that she couldn¡¯t say to her parents from embarrassment. For example, yes, like what present would make her father the happiest in his birthday.

    Uncle smiled brightly and told her. The dread that ran on her back for an instant that time was something that udia should be more concerned about but¡­¡­it was too unfair to ask that from a nine year old girl.

    Uncle lowered his voice, as though he would speak a secret, as though he was going to reveal something confidential.

    ¨D¨D¡¯How about I teach you a method to have angele to your house?¡¯

    udia didn¡¯t doubt his words. The reason was because Barenberg family was devoted Catholic for generations. And then, uncle was also a priest.

    ¡®Uncle is amazing! To think you know a method to meet angel!¡¯

    Being able to invite angel in father¡¯s birthday. Surely father would be happy!

    Of course, this was a tragic story.

    Therefore, the summoning seeded. And then, what appeared was,

    ¡¸So it was Unknown.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹

    udia¡¯s magic power that was tremendous for an earthling, and the correct summoning method. And then, using the medium of udia herself who was the best sacrifice, Unknown that was summoned by<em>uncle</em>killed udia¡¯s father who was the target.

    ¡¸I only knew thister but, that man, it looked like he was harboring feeling toward my mother.¡¹

    With the man¡¯s position as a priest, they wouldn¡¯t be able to marry, therefore he had also never confessed his feeling. Before long udia¡¯s mother married with her father, and udia was born.

    There wasn¡¯t anything like a big impetus that made him threw away his faith. After continuing to watch the happiness that might be obtained by him, he was unable to distance himself even though he understood that he should, and before long his dissatisfaction became hatred to god, and it umted¡­¡­

    Yes, he then sumbed to temptation.

    The man who was going mad bit by bit in the end sold his soul to demon.

    What was unexpected was udia¡¯s disposition that was too excellent as medium, no, it could even be said as the best.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if it was an ident, or inevitability. It was Unknown who was summoned. That guy obeyed the contract and killed father, and just before he took me as sacrifice, he noticed my value.¡¹

    ¡¸As a mother body?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In the first ce, that man¡¯s summoning ceremony didn¡¯t have that much power to be able to restrain Unknown. Unknown killed that man, and then he also killed mother in front of me just to make me despair. In front of me, mama and papa¡¯s necks were-¡¹

    Her hand clenched hard on Kousuke¡¯s chest. Even though she was looking down, he knew. Surely, her expression was distorted into hatred. It wasn¡¯t a saint there, but the woman called udia Barenberg wasid bare there.

    The story after that was exactly like what he heard in the security bureau.

    Actually, from slightly before that, Omnibus that grasped the information that there was a person who was deeply investigating about demon even while being a priest was investigating that man. Therefore, after Unknown was summoned, exorcists came running rtively quickly.

    But, with his power that was already mighty from the beginning, Unknown¡¯s power in the state of half materialized from obtaining udia¡¯s magic power was tremendous. The exorcists were helpless against him, however, just before they were annihted, Unknown was pulled back due to intervention from hell.

    He was dragged away while screaming that when the time came, he woulde for udia to use her as mother body.

    ¡¸Since that day twelve years ago, I have trained until now for the sake of this day. I understand-. I really understand-. It¡¯s the best choice to leave this to Kousuke-sama and others! But, however, then what about my twelve years!? This pitch ck feeling of mine, how should I clear it up!?¡¹

    Above all else,

    ¡¸How should I apologize to mama and papa!?¡¹

    Yes, that was exactly the foundation of udia.

    She had desire of revenge. Her body was also burning with hatred.

    However, her prime feeling was that.

    Something that was called out by her shallow self killed her father and mother. Creating a tragedy that couldn¡¯t be taken back.

    Even though she couldn¡¯t even apologize anymore. Even though the people who she should repent toward weren¡¯t in this world anymore.

    If she couldn¡¯t even end this matter with her own hand, then how should she apologize to her father and mother.

    Even if they wouldn¡¯t forgive her, even if udia herself wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself for her whole life, killing the enemy was the only remaining atonement for her.

    udia¡¯s yell that was as though she was vomiting blood echoed inside the church.

    That voice resounded excessively clearly. When itpletely vanished, even when silence returned to the church, there wasn¡¯t any words from the two for a while.

    Before long, udia slowly separated her body from Kousuke.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is how I am. It¡¯s ugly right? I desperately persuaded myself that it¡¯s my mission as an exorcist, and I was finally able to keep up my respectability. Even so, I vented my feeling like this to you, I¡¯m only a human of this level.¡¹

    Dark eyes, and clumsy stiff smile.

    ¡®I have nothing more to say¡¯, ¡®please leave me alone¡¯, or perhaps she was unable to endure Kousuke¡¯s straightforward gaze, she averted her gaze as though to say those. udia kneeled in front of the cross in order to deceive her heart once more.

    But, before that,

    ¡¸If you use the Holy Cross, will you be able to kill that guy for sure?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t scorning words or even consoling words. It was just confirming words, which caused udia to be befuddled spontaneously.

    Kousuke lightly ignored such bewildered state of udia and asked more.

    ¡¸So? Will you be able to defeat him with certainty? Or else is it just a gamble with low odd?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, err, I, I think I can defeat him.¡¹

    ¡¸You think?¡¹

    Kousuke repeated with a sharp gaze and tone that sounded criticizing. udia corrected herself in panic.

    ¡¸I, I can defeat him. The Holy Cross, it¡¯s different from the other sacred vessel. The opponent¡¯s strength is irrelevant, it will disy tremendous effect simply because the opponent is demon. There are also several records that mentioned how it destroyed King ss demon in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Can you use it perfectly?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s question that was too serious and pressuring caused udia to only be able to nod up and down repeatedly in high speed.

    Seeing that, Kousuke nodded ¡¸Yosh¡¹. After that, for some reason, with a stiff expression as though he was going to head toward a certain death, while he was trickling out cold sweat as though he was facing a death god¨D¨Dhe pressed the buttons of his smartphone *pi-po-pa*.

    *Turururu* Kousuke was listening to the calling sound with an expression like a prisoner who was listening to the countdown of the execution.

    And then,

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn. Endou. Finished preparing?¡»

    ¡¸Not yet, Yue-san. There is a chance in strategy, so I¡¯m contacting you.¡¹ (TN: Endou used extremely politenguage here.)

    From the other side of the phone, voice of ¡¸Nn?¡¹ resounded continued with ¡¸Heh?¡¹ from right beside him.

    ¡º¡­¡­What do you mean?¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s a switch of the assault team and the reserve team. The main force will be the exorcist force lead by the saint and me. Yue-san and others, please remain as the reserve force.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡®The silence, it¡¯s terrifying!¡¯ As though to say that, Kousuke¡¯s hand was trembling in contrast with his strong tone.

    ¡º¡­¡­I said, I will exterminated that lot. They picked a fight, I epted. Anyint?¡»

    ¡¸I, I have. It will be troubling if Yue-san exterminates them. ire has epted the fight first. ire will be the one to settle the bill.¡¹

    In the middle of the conversation, Yue must felt doubtful at Kousuke¡¯s iprehensible request and put the call to speaker mode. From the other side of the phone, the agitatedmotion of the ssmates were conveyed. ¡¸He, he is, talking back to Yue-sama!? Kousuke-, do you want to die!?¡¹¡¸Endou-kun-, you mustn¡¯t be hasty! Come back to your senses!¡¹¡¸Lord, will die¡¹¡¸What a novel way of suicide¡¹, and so on could be heard.

    Kousuke was trembling fiercely, but seeing at his side udia was holding her breath while covering her mouth with her hands, he firmly held his position.

    ¡¸I understand that Yue-san is angry, I also understand that leaving this to Yue-san will be the quickest and surest way to end this matter. But, it¡¯s no good like that. There won¡¯t be salvation. I¡¯m begging you, Yue-san. First, please let us do it.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Even though it¡¯s concerning the fate of the world?¡»

    ¡¸Ko, Kousuke-sama!? This is concerning the fate of the world you know!?¡¹

    Yue talked indifferently while udia talked nervously.

    Kousuke looked at udia, however, his focus turned toward the scaa~ry vampire princess at the other side of the phone and he snorted ¡¸Hah¡¹.

    ¡¸So what if it¡¯s the fate of the world. I¡¯m the right-hand man of the man who murdered the hell out of a god for the sake of a single woman y¡¯know? What¡¯s the point weighing the world and a woman at this point huh. Don¡¯t say anything worthless like that if you are the first wife of the demon king.¡¹

    Screams resounded from the other side of the phone. It was the voices of the ssmates. ¡¸Kousuke! Kowtow right away! Life is the most important thing!¡¹ or ¡¸Yue-san! That guy, his head is a bit like that! Please forgive him!¡¹ and so on could be heard.

    Kousuke, his tone was strong, however, with a face that was the color of ash, he raised his voice in a desperation that was already abandoning everything.

    ¡¸In the first ce, this is an extension of the job that Nagumo entrusted to me. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll take care of it my way. Yue-san and others should butt out from this.¡¹

    ¡®I said it! I really said it! I¡¯m sorry please forgive me!¡¯ The abyss lord of his heart was kowtowing.

    Time that was equal to eternity was flowing. The other side of the phone was also dead silent. Air of tension where even the sound of gulping might be audible was hanging within the silence.

    ¡º¡­¡­Endou, turn on the speaker.¡»

    Kousuke who swiftly obeyed Yue¡¯s instruction. It felt like his trembling hand would cut the phone call by itself, but he desperately controlled himself. If he cut the call right now, Kousuke¡¯sher region would also get cut. It wouldn¡¯t be smash, but a shing for that spot. Seriously spare him from that.

    ¡º¡­¡­udia Barenberg.¡»

    ¡¸Ye, yes!¡¹

    Yue must had heard the voice of udia before this. It was udia who Yue was speaking to.

    udia replied with a nervous state. Her back was stiffly straight.

    After a bit of silence, Yue silently asked.

    ¡º¡­¡­Speak the important thing, with your own words. What do you want to do?¡»

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed Yue had guessed various things from Kousuke¡¯s words and the discussion in security bureau. She directly asked udia of her feeling.

    udia was at a loss for words. Her mission as exorcist resounded in her heart. She could hear the voice of god scolding her ugly heart. That voice insisted ¡®throw away personal feeling¡¯.

    A voice reached such udia.

    ¡¸What¡¯s so bad about revenge?¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it that bad to have ugly heart huh. We¡¯re human. Even that, is a ¡°heart¡± that everyone naturally have right?¡¹

    ¡¸A heart, that human, have¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke walked toward udia and he began to speak while forgetting that the speaker mode was already on.

    ¡¸Even exorcists are human. Leda wanted to be saved. Even Aziz was asking for salvation. Wynn-san and Anna-san, other people of Omnibus, even the director are surely like that too. Selfless devotion¨D¨Dyeah, those are wonderful words. I respect that. But, if people you want to save cannot be saved because of that, then it can eat shit.¡¹

    udia¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. Kousuke grabbed udia¡¯s shoulder and turned a zing gaze toward her.

    ¡¸I am strong you know? I¡¯ll crush any obstacle whatever it is, I¡¯ll open the door that ire wished for. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t line up tedious apology and just say it. What do you have to do so that ire, ire and everyone else can be saved?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    A face that was going to cry was reflected on Kousuke¡¯s eyes. However,pared to the stiff smile that looked despairing before this, it was a far better face. Kousuke¡¯s lips split open into a wide fearless grin.

    udia scrubbed her eyes hard. While thinking of things like ¡®Aa, this person, he is certainly suitable to be a demon king¡¯s right-hand man. It¡¯s unthinkable that he is god¡¯s messenger. After all he is giving this kind of sweet temptation like a demon¡¯.

    And then, with a voice that was filled with spirit, she yelled toward Yue who was waiting for an answer at the other side of the phone while her gaze was still fixed on Kousuke.

    ¡¸I will be the one to defeat that guy! Since that day twelve years ago, that guy is my prey! Please don¡¯t get involved!¡¹

    The noisy other side of the phone fell silent *shi~n* once more.

    A beatter, Yue opened her mouth.

    ¡º¡­..I see. It can¡¯t be helped if there is a prior reservation.¡»

    ¡¸Tsu¡­..is it, really fine?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn.¡»

    The voice didn¡¯t contain anger or even displeasure. Rather, Yue continued her words with a voice that even emitted warmth.

    ¡º¡­¡­However, if you show too much unsightliness, I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s, yes. But of course.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn. Even if you fail¡­¡­I won¡¯t hand over this world. So don¡¯t worry, do your best.¡»

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹

    Understanding that it was Yue¡¯s encouragement in her own way, udia was at a loss for words. ¡®You can follow your own feeling and realize it without feeling troubled¡­¡­¡¯, because she understood that Yue was meaning like that.

    However, before she could actually convey her gratitude, Yue¡¯s voice returned to being cold and called Kousuke.

    ¡¸Yes, Yue-san.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Endou. You are getting conceited huh. Remember this when you go back.¡»

    ¡¸<em>EE!?</em>Wai-, Yue-san!? Just now, how should I say it, it was like the flow of the atmosphere or-¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Emirin¡¯s eyes are also pitch ck. My lightning dragon is growling. And then, everyone here is grinning.¡»

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    From the other side of the phone,

    ¡ºKousuke!? That person is really that fine!? Because she has big breast!?¡»

    ¡ºEmily, calm down. Kousuke-san. As someone who will be a father-inw, I want to have a little bit of talk with youter, it¡¯s fine right?¡»

    ¡ºKousuke. Right now, Onii-chan is feeling unprecedented respect and desire to kill.¡»

    ¡ºKo, Kou-nii, spare me alreadyyy. Speaking out such embarrassing line in front of this many people¡­¡­just what kind of face I should make as your little sister~?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Dear, what should we do? That Kousuke, making a new wife again¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s, right. Shuu-san, next time, how about having meal together with Hajime-kun with only us men? Regarding Kousuke¡¯s future, I want to ask for consultation about various things though.¡»

    ¡ºHa-ha-ha, of course it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give you a lecture about the way to spend a fun life with a lot of daughter-inw!¡»

    Such voices from family came. And then the usual voices from the male ssmates that were like ¡®Abyss lord should die no mercy, but I respect you a bit. Please introduce to us cute exorcist girl¡¯ also came through.

    ¡¸Ko, Kousuke-sama? Are you all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke¡­¡­isn¡¯t fine, desu.¡¹(TN: Perhaps a reference to Haruna of Kantai Collection)

    With a roundabout talk that felt familiar from somewhere, hisplexion was busily changing from blue to red, from white to yellow, and then back to red again, while his eyes was changing into the dead eyes of rotten fish. udia-san, she was a bit creeped out, thinking ¡¸Hu, human, can changeplexion color like this?¡¹.

    Kousuke was muttering ¡®I don¡¯t want to return tohomeJapan¡­¡­¡¯ with a small voice. Yue-sama sent her words toward such Kousuke. Her voice was fearless, while sounding a bit amused.

    ¡º¡­¡­Endou. You are recognized by many as someone who Hajime trust. And then, you are someone who will be Shia¡¯s rtive. Mere big talk won¡¯t be tolerated.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­I will surely take responsibility for the words that I spat out.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn. Endou, I¡¯ll say it in Hajime¡¯s ce.¡»

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡»

    ¡¸Roger. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. ¡­¡­Thank you very much, Yue-san.¡¹

    At the end Yue replied ¡¸Nn¡¹ and cut the call.

    Kousuke sighed in relieve. udia approached him timidly, and then she looked up with an expression of reflection. Naturally, her eyes that were gazing up at him were glistening with passion and tears og gratitude.

    It was an expression that would surely make anyone staggered in one hit if they were a man.

    udia was opening her mouth to say something, but it seemed she couldn¡¯t find the words, that her mouth closed and opened several times. The feeling welling up inside was too strong that any kind of words of gratitude felt clich¨¦d, and no words that felt worthy woulde out.

    Seeing udia in such state, Kousuke smiled wryly and shrugged.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do something like that when everything is over. What, there is no need to get worked up. ire can just beat up that bastard to your heart¡¯s content. I¡¯ll cut open the path. The strongest wive~s are guaranteeing the world¡¯s safety. See, there is no problem right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yehs¡­¡­yes-. Kousuke-sama-¡¹

    Overcame by emotion, udia buried her face on Kousuke¡¯s chest once more. Kousuke smiled wryly while patting her back.

    But, at that time,

    ¡¸Mu? What are you guys doing? What? Right now isn¡¯t good? Don¡¯t talk foolishly. ire is inside right? Aah, make way! It¡¯ll be time for strategy mee¨D¨D¡¹

    The one who entered inside the church was Director Dime who was looking irritated.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315Arifureta Chapter 315Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Reinforcement, And Then Storming

    ¨C

    Director Dime was strong.

    Indeed, it certainly was really convincing that this person was even called as ¡°Desecrator of Book¡± or ¡°Beating Priest¡±.

    The metal book with size of 40 x 30 centimeter wrapped in chain must have weighed for more than ten kilogram. It came flying and swung around with a speed of cannonball, turning into a local and manmade storm, if it was lifted up it would be shield of iron wall toward every attack, blocking anything whether it was sword, knife, or kunai.

    Sometimes, the director even rode above the book and moved by sliding around on it.

    And then, with iprehensible physical strength, the director would lightly gripped that book which possessed weight like a war hammer with one hand, and when he swung it around along with spirited voice ¡¸Munh¡¹, the surrounding would be pulverized like a joke.

    The art of book fighting which left no opening in close range¡­¡­

    For the time being, Kousuke thought.

    ¡®Read it! That¡¯s a book right!? Read it! It¡¯s a sacred vessel that conceals amazing power right!?¡¯ He thought.

    ¡¸Woow, Kousuke-san, you¡¯re really amazing. The director¡¯s attack doesn¡¯t hit you even once, as expected from the strangely moving person!¡¹

    ¡¸Clone technique is it? It¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s truly what you will call the secret technique of the orient. This is the first time I see the director getting subdued.¡¹

    Anna and Wynn sent him exaggerated praise.

    The ce was a church of Omnibus. It waste at night where it would take around one more hour until the obelisk and saint barrier were prepared. After somehow neutralizing the director who was rampaging so that his beloved daughter wouldn¡¯t be taken away, Kousuke and udia, along with several other exorcists who were in that ce were currently preparing before their storming into hell.

    Kousuke spoke with strangely distant gaze.

    ¡¸To think¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t subdue him without making clone¡­¡­I¡¯m simply shocked.¡¹

    Kousuke had quite the confidence in his own strength. At the very least, he thought that in a one-on-one fight against earthling, he wouldn¡¯t even need to be abyss lord, to say nothing of making clone to help, but¡­¡­

    Director Dime couldn¡¯t be neutralized without the help of two other clones.

    ¡®The world is really wide huh~, perhaps I was a bit too overconfident huh~¡¯, he leaked out a dry smile.

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama, the director was rude. I will tell him that it was just a misunderstanding, that¡¯s why¡¹

    udia was knitting her eyebrows apologetically. But, perhaps something was on her mind about the content of the misunderstanding. Within her gaze that was stealing nces toward Kousuke, melting heat could be felt.

    ¡¸Even so udia-sama. The director, it felt like he was recognizing Kousuke a bit after getting subdued like that you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I heard him muttering. ¡ºSo you want ire that much¡­¡­fuh, I too has be old¡» something like that.¡¹

    The one who called Kousuke without honorific was the bowgun user, Lee Mohr. Twenty years old, a half with mixed parentage of Britain and China. His age was close with Kousuke, and Kousuke told him to just talk casually, so he did just that.

    And then, the one who heard the muttering of the director that caused udia to look down with red face while fidgeting, was Bruce Roer. He was a user of antique rifle, the younger brother of the bald Roer brothers.

    By the way, both brothers had no eyebrows. Their body was also like pro wrestler, and they had sanpaku eyes. When they were wearing exorcist¡¯s ck uniform, their appearance waspletely like mafia.

    ¡¸No no, I already said that I have a lover.¡¹

    ¡¸Howplicated¡­¡­I want udia-sama to be happy but, there is also this feeling that want her to keep being our udia-sama. Or rather, the majority is ring at Endou.¡¹

    Bruce¡¯s big brother, the battle axe user Bhus Roer patted his smooth head with one hand while looking around. There, the staffs other than Omnibus¡¯s exorcists could be seen ncing warily at Kousuke.

    But, inside those gazes wasn¡¯t wariness toward outsider, but something that was the same like resentment of fans who got their idol taken away, saying ¡¸That bastard,ying his hand on our udia-sama¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Geez-, everyone, you all have been saying nonsense since some time ago. I am not harboring that kind of feeling toward Kousuke-sama! Good grief, you all are too rxed before the important battle!¡¹

    Everyone of Omnibus received scolding from the saint-sama.

    However, the scolding from her whose face was bright red, her gaze kept ncing repeatedly at the man beside him, and her whole body fidgeting, the persuasiveness was nonexistence with zero impact. Rather, everyone of Omnibus only got even more fanned up.

    ¡¸Oo, a, amazing pressuring gazes here¡­¡­somehow it feels fresh to be paid so much attention like this.¡¹

    Kousuke writhed for some reason. ¡®Omnibus, might be a magnificent ce¡­¡­¡¯, his expression loosened thinking so.

    ¡¸Be, besides¡­¡­for me to harbor that kind of feeling toward a person who has lover¡­¡­¡¹

    udia who entered the soliloquizing time. ¡¸Aa, lord. Please forgive this wicked me-¡¹ She began to pray too.

    The gazes of the exorcists who were dining together became warm. The gazes of the staffs of Omnibus became even more severe.

    ¡®As expected this looks a bit bad¡¯, Kousuke who came back to his senses coughed.

    ¡¸Ee~, aa~, so about the hell, ire know where the Unknown is located right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes. Somehow I can, it¡¯s a feeling like I¡¯m being called. The cause is unclear whether I¡¯m really being called, or if it was because in the past he was summoned with me as the medium, but I understand where he is.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Well, the other side is also looking for ire, so it might not be necessary to go looking for him though. And, ire¡¯s Holy Cross will be the trump card but, is there any special exorcist strategy or something?¡¹

    In respond to Kousuke¡¯s question, Anna took out a small cross ne from her bosom and answered.

    ¡¸We will use this consecrated cross. This is the most basic sacred vessel, at the same time it¡¯s also something that is like our identification that prove our status as exorcist but¡­¡­¡¹

    Saying that, she muttered ¡¸OmnibusFor the sake of all human¡¹. Right away, the cross that contained faint radiance showed letters of light that read ¡°Anna Folk¡±.

    Kousuke nodded in understanding seeing it like a status te but without the disy of the owner¡¯s status. Anna continued her exnation.

    ¡¸Actually, it has one more effect. When it¡¯s activated like this, we can hide our figure and presence only limited to demon.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a function so when exorcist is outnumbered, they can temporarily hide from demon and call for reinforcement.¡¹

    Wynn also added on the exnation. He took out the same cross ne like Anna.

    ording to their further exnation, there would be no effect if the demon had already focused strongly on them. If it was low level demon, their focus was already weak from the start so this power would be effective, but against middle level and above, this power would be mostly meaningless once they got found out.

    Kousuke nodded ¡¸I see¡¹.

    ¡¸I see. Using that we will ignore the swarm of low level demon and fight the Unknown directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Although, just like we exined, the hell is their stronghold so it¡¯s dubious how effective this will be. Even if we are able to arrive until Unknown unharmed, the other demons would notice when we enter battle.¡¹

    Wynn groaned with a conflicted expression. Lee shrugged while continuing.

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t change what we have to do. It¡¯s really simple. We¡¯ll protect udia-sama until she destroy the Unknown. Even if we have to pay with our life. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    Words that showed no hesitation to use even one¡¯s own life as shield. It could be clearly seen from his eyes that there was no falsehood in those words. The other exorcists also nodded naturally.

    The determination in that attitude wasn¡¯t ¡°for the sake of udia-sama¡±. It was simply a disy of their pride as exorcist. They weren¡¯t going along with udia¡¯s revenge. They would head to hell because it was their mission.

    Certainly that must be their true feeling. But, their friendship toward udia couldn¡¯t be hidden. Surely, even if it wasn¡¯t for udia, but for Wynn or Anna for example, they would still take the same action.

    That was why, Kousuke couldn¡¯t say it, he wouldn¡¯t say it. Telling them to stay put here while he alone would guard udia.

    ¡¸I get the gist of the strategy now. Well, when it¡¯s time for you to exchange your life, call me before that. I have confidence if it¡¯s in number after all. Okay, next, the problem is the ¡°wind ofmentation¡± though, if I remember it right, the time limit will be harsh if the item to endure it is used for everyone right?¡¹

    uda and others nodded. With Kousuke¡¯s participation, for the time being the team lineup was optimized so it was formed by the elites among elites, so the share of holy water for each one of them was increased.

    They weren¡¯t thinking to hold back the demon by leaving behind their member as sacrifice, so those who weren¡¯t strong enough to fight in hell were reassigned to Omnibus¡¯s headquarters¨D¨Dto protect Vatican and the pope.

    ¡¸About that, I think I can prepare medicine to lengthen the time limit.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true!? Ah, could it be, what healed me and Aziz, that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we simply called it recovery medicine though. We returnees have it in our possession. Well, it¡¯s magic medicine. In the first ce it doesn¡¯t neutralize the Wind of Lamentation like the holy water, it¡¯s more healing the body part that get eroded, so I think there will be pain.¡¹

    Wynn shook his head and responded ¡¸Mere pain isn¡¯t a problem¡¹.

    ¡¸That helps. Most likely, the greater demon with their personality won¡¯t use any underhanded method, but the possibility that the enemy will aim to make us ¡°run out of time¡± isn¡¯t zero after all.¡¹

    Kousuke saw that they didn¡¯t seem to have any particr problem with using unknown medicine whether from religious aspect too, so he immediately said ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll ask for a lot of recovery medicine¡¹, and he was going to contact Nagumo house.

    But, at that timing,

    ¡¸There is no need for that, Kousuke.¡¹

    A lovely voice that was like ringing bell resounded. However that voice was mixed with tiredness.

    Kousuke gasped. When he turned his gaze, a beautiful girl wearingb coat with her blonde hair tied in side tail was there, a cooler box hanging from her shoulder.

    ¡¸Emily!¡¹

    Emily¡¯s expression broke out into a smile *funya-* at Kousuke¡¯s call. There was the radiance of ¡°gate¡± behind her.

    After the phone call which should be called as a decisive battle for Kousuke before this, just in case Yue sent the artifact for space teleportation, ¡°Gate Hole¡± to be ced near Kousuke. It seemed Emily had juste out from that ¡°gate¡±.

    ¡¸Kousuke-san. Your Vanessa is also here you know?¡¹

    ¡®Here here-, look at me! I¡¯m here!¡¯, there was also Vanessa spreading her hands like a stage actress to make an appeal of her existence. Hallucination of wagging dog ears and dog tail could be seen on her.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter Emily? Did something happen? What about Yue-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Complete disregard! But, even with such cold Kousuke-san, the third wife, this Vanessa is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Everything is alright. There is no attack or anything, in the first ce no matter whate, nothing can make that fortress fall. I asked for the gate to be opened because there is something to be delivered. As for Yue-oneesan¡­¡­right now the y-off of fighting game No. 1 is being held in the house, Yue-oneesan is in the middle of semifinal against Myuu-chan. Myuu-chan¡­¡­herbo is really nasty. Yue-oneesan got tearful¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, what are they doing ying around in this kind of time!? Everyone in the ss participate!? They are getting heated up!? Rather, Yue-san is made to cry!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fu, fufu-. The two of them are treating me like air¡­¡­I see, so this is the abandonment y that Tio-san mentioned¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, it seems the final will be Myuu-chan VS Shuu-ojiisamauncle. Shuu-ojisama¡­¡­it was terrific. As expected from the father of his majesty the demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸The parents are participating too!? That¡¯s too rxed right!?¡¹

    Ignoring theSOUSAKANagentwho was wirthing while making strange pose, the members of Omnibus were in confusion at the exchange between Kousuke and the beautiful girl inb coat who suddenly appeared.

    Emily who seemed to notice the situation at the surrounding blushed slightly while straightening her posture. And then, she bowed her head to the people around and put the cooler box on the table.

    ¡¸Emily, this is?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you right, Kousuke. That I¡¯ll also do what I can.¡¹

    Emily opened the cooler box. Inside, several test tubes were fixed in ce. Grey colored liquid was stored inside the test tubes.

    ¡¸I studied the content of the relic that demon king-sama gave me and reproduced the cure-all that was used in the ancient era. It¡¯s still in testing stage, but it should be useful enough to be used for this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, it¡¯s that biological weapon excavated from the ruin?¡¹

    Emily nodded once. Below her eyes, really pronounced dark circles could be seen.

    Actually, after the previous phone call, Emily begged Kaori to prepare ¡°the space where time became slow¡± and researched the ancient biological weapon she received from Hajime and Shia inside it.

    Emily¡¯s research inside the slowed space actually almost reached a month even with hering out every time there was a call from Kousuke.

    Although there was cooperation from Yue and others to magically solve problem like teleporting the research tool or breaking technological obstacle, normally it would be impossible to develop unknown substance into usable stage in less than a month.

    Emily¡¯s genius talent in pharmacy, her experience until now, and then, her intense will that wished to be useful for Kousuke no matter what overturned the impossibility.

    ¡¸It was shocking. I¡¯ll omit the detailed exnation, but this thing, if I have to put it into words it¡¯s something like a pluripotent cell. If it¡¯s used as it is, it will erode cells of living thing and destroy thempletely, but if the cell is adjusted well, it will instead rece cells that has abnormality. It will constantly maintain the healthy state. ¨D¨DI named it Pandora¡¯s Hope.¡¹

    In other words,

    ¡¸If you drink one tube, even in an environment that eat at your body no matter how much, Pandora¡¯s Hope will maintain your body in healthy state. I haven¡¯t test it in hell¡¯s environment so I cannot say with certainty but, if there is no hole in my theory, it should maintain its effect for three days.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke took one tube and stared fixedly at it.

    Emily threw him upward nces. It waspletely obvious to him that she was thinking ¡¸Am I helpful?¡¹. At the same time, he also understood from the fatigue surfacing in her eyes just how desperate she was to finish this in time.

    Kousuke wordlessly embraced Emily tightly. Emily raised her voice ¡¸Fuwah!?¡¹ and went bright red instantly.

    ¡¸Thanks, Emily. This is really helpful. With this I can fight without worrying about anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, uh¡­¡­I¡¯m d¡­¡­be careful okay, Kousuke.¡¹

    Emily was a bit embarrassed, however, she hugged Kousuke back strongly. Beside them, the like of SOUSAKAN who was staring still with a wanting expression while putting her index finger in her mouth was ignored.

    The two separated for a bit and stared at each other in close distance¡­¡­

    The exorcists were somehow swallowed by the sweet atmosphere and held their breath.

    udia who was staring at the two enviously.

    And then, Vanessa who was creeping up behind such udia without anyone noticing.

    With a slippery movement, she brought her mouth toward udia¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, fourth. I am Vanessa. The third. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyuwah!?¡¹

    Greeting while blowing breath into the ear. udia leaped up. She pressed on her ear and retreated from that spot in a sh¨D¨Dor she tried, but she tripped on the chair and stumbled. Her skirt fluttered. A sexy garter belt was,

    ¡¸Kousukeee-, don¡¯t look!¡¹

    ¡¸Higiih!? My eyes-, my eyeees!?¡¹

    Emily-chan¡¯s hidden technique was executed in godspeed. Kousuke pressed on his eyes while his back arched behind into a bridge shape. It was a bridge of sorrow from the sudden eye crushing.

    Putting aside Kousuke who was building aical and splendid arc, Vanessa helped udia to stand up.

    ¡¸Ni, nice to meet you. I¡¯m udia Barenberg, Err, the fourth?¡¹

    Wynn and others had splendidly threw their gaze to every other direction, perhaps because of the demonic look Anna sent to them, or perhaps because of their gentleman personality. During that time, udia stood up with difficulty while asking in bewilderment.

    Vanessa-san answered with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Yes. You are Kousuke-san¡¯s fourth wife right? I am the third. And so, I am the senior wife. Don¡¯t forget to show the proper respect.¡¹

    ¡¸He? Eh? Ee? Fourth wife?¡¹

    udia¡¯s expression turned like a person who had just heart a mysteriousnguage. Wynn and co along with the members of Omnibus who were watching from the distance also showed the same expression.

    There was nobody to stopDanessaNo good Vanessa-san who was putting on a patronizing air as senior. Kousuke was in the middle of doing bridge of sadness. Emily was apologizing to such Kousuke while nursing him.

    udia turned her gaze to that Emily while saying.

    ¡¸She is, Kousuke-sama¡¯s lover isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸? Certainly she is his lover, but in the future they will wed so it¡¯s fine to call her his wife. Doctor Emily is the second wife. She is your great senior, so be really respectful.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Second?¡¹

    udia¡¯s expression was rapidly stiffening. She turned her gaze toward Kousuke who was muttering ¡¸I, can see the light¡­¡­¡¹. The members of Omnibus also did the same. Especially the gazes of female faction with Anna in the lead were bing bad.

    ¡¸Oh, you don¡¯t know? From the beginning Kousuke-san has a fianc¨¦e called Rana Hauria.¡¹

    ¡¸Fiancee!?¡¹

    ¡¸She is a bunny girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Bunny girl!¡¹

    ¡¸And then, the first wife Rana-san said, ¡®The right-hand man of the demon king cannot just have one or two wives!¡¯, we are looking for the seven wives who are somewhere in the world!¡¹

    ¡¸Seven wives!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! And then, Kousuke-san has found one! In this territory of Vatican! The fourth wife! Right to the point, it¡¯s you! udia Barenberg!¡¹

    ¡¸What in the world!¡¹

    The shocking fact that was fired like a storm of gatling gun¡¯s strafing. udia-sama¡¯s tension was growing strange! And then, the gaze of the female faction toward Kousuke hadpletely be one that was usually turned toward a sworn enemy! One of them was dashing away, surely she was going to call thecardinaldirectorwith idiot parent, sphemous, and physically violent attribute!

    udia¡¯s eyes were turning round and round while she turned toward Kousuke whose eyes finally recoverd and stood up. She then raised her voice.

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama! Are you, looking at me with such view!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not!¡¹

    ¡¸You are not!?¡¹

    udia-sama staggered unsteadily. Anna pulled out her tonfa. Her gaze was like a killer. Among the female exorcists, there were also those whose hand reached for knife or spear¡­¡­

    Sensing the atmosphere that was a little dangerous, Emily-chan stood up for her beloved Kousuke.

    ¡¸Wait a second! Barenberg-san! The one who is fussing about seven wives are only Vanessa and Rana-san! Especially Rana-san, or rather the people of Hauria-n, all of them are a bit touched in the head! That¡¯s why don¡¯t take it seriously! Kousuke isn¡¯t that kind of frivolous person!¡¹

    The desperate Emily-chan, her true feeling unconsciously came out¡­¡­.

    Hauria n that was touched in the head, the battle of Emily who was trying to rehabilitate them would be a long one.

    ¡¸I, is that so? But, in that case you too, have nothing going on between you and Kousuke-sama? You aren¡¯t his lover, and especially not his wife¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling unrted person! I¡¯m his lover! And I¡¯ll be his wife!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, there is nothing going on with this person called Rana¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, ire. Rana is my wife I¡¯m telling you.¡¹

    Finally Kousuke spoke. And then, Emily who became tearful because he didn¡¯t respond right away when it was her saying it. Kousuke was flustered ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s not it¡¹ while consoling Emily. Emily too immediately smiled happily at his attention.

    Action sometime was even more eloquent than words.

    Anna¡¯s voice echoed excessively loudly.

    ¡¸Guilty? Or, not guilty?¡¹

    The answer, came from all the female exorcists, and the males who idolized udia.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Guilty! Go to hell-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ (TN: The go to hell is written in English at the raw.)

    It was nice timing that their destination after this would be hell. However, perhaps it would be Kousuke alone who wouldn¡¯t go home.

    Director Dime¡¯s face popped out from behind a pir as though to say ¡¸Someone calling?¡¹. His eyes looked like they were saying ¡¸Even if it cost my life, I¡¯ll KILL you bastard!¡¹.

    Cold sweat trickled out from Kousuke like a waterfall. Anna and others were sidling up closer with fiendish expression that said ¡¸Toying with our udia-sama like this¡­¡­¡¹, fighting aura (?) blew out from the director, Wynn and others averted their eyes from reality ¡¸The dessert is delicious¡¹, and Vanessa attempted to sneak into the gate quickly¡­¡­

    ¡¸Director! A radio contact just came! I think it¡¯s from the security bureau¡¯s force! It seems they are under attack!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    A youth came rushing. His voice that was dripping with anxiety caused everyone to gasp and return to their senses.

    He was holding an old type radio while running toward Kousuke and others.

    Why did themunication from Bernard and others came from something like that? Certainly, they were reallyte from the arrival schedule but¡­¡­

    *Zaa zaa*, within such noise, the sound of gunshots and the angry yell of Bernard and others could be heard.

    ¡º¨D¨DThis is Saber 1-. Caster! Can you hear!? ¨D¨DAnswer¨D¨Dsomeo¨D¨D¡»

    Saber was the codename that represented Bernard¡¯s squad, Caster was the codename that represented Omnibus. The codenames were created just in case now that they were working together with Vatican¡¯s secret organization. The thinker of the codename could be easily guessed.

    ¡¸Bernard! We can hear you! What happened!?¡¹

    Kousuke raised his voice, but it seemed the voice from this side didn¡¯t reach the other side. The situation that seemed to be the cause was ascertained by the intermittentmunication from Bernard.

    ¡º¨D¨DWe are under attack¨D¨Dcultists everywhere¨D¨Darmed¨Dmunication jamming is¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸The armed cultist group jammed themunication and attacking?¡¹

    ¡¸Most likely, they found old radio in a house or shop somewhere and send their voice like this.¡¹

    In battle against demon, many times it would cause abnormality in electronic equipment. Because of that they were using old radio equipment even now which bore fruit at this situation. Bernard¡¯s group seemed to seed in sending their voice using some kind of method, but perhaps because of the other side¡¯smunication method, the voice from this side couldn¡¯t reach.

    ¡ºThe airport¡¯s¨D¨Dwe cannot move. The number is too many!¡»

    ¡¸Bernard!¡¹

    Bernard who was a calm and collected veteran captain of a special force was sounding uneasy. Themunication that became a bit clearer also conveyed Bernard¡¯s resolve.

    ¡ºIt will be great if this voice reach someone but¡­¡­. We will reduce the enemy number as much as possible here. It¡¯s pathetic when we areing here as reinforcement but, we cannot arrive there. But, there is no need to send help. We will defend this ce to thest and reduce the number of armed group heading there as much as we can.¡»

    ¡¸You stupid idiot-. What are you doing making resolve as you please like that!¡¹

    The angry voices of Bernard¡¯s subordinates resounded from the other side.

    ¡ºKuh, Aby! I¡¯ll leave the rest to you! If I survive then I¡¯ll treat you to a cold bee¨D¨D¡»

    Themunication cut off with a loud explosion. *Zaa zaa*, a somewhat sad sound resounded.

    ¡¸Bernard, why did you say that line in that timing¡­¡­¡¹

    Bernard who kept raising death g until the end caused Kousuke¡¯s expression to convulse. A feeling that Bernard might unexpectedly be alright was welling up slightly.

    There, Aziz rushed out from the elevator.

    ¡¸Director! The moon is dyed! It¡¯s the red moon! Outside the rampart, there is what seems to be the cultist group! The number is beyond counting!¡¹

    Right after that the sound of explosion thundered until the underground. It was obviously the sound of explosive or even rocket.

    ¡¸Kuh, I¡¯m going to where Bernard and others are¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke was about to say that he was going.

    But, a voice interrupted him,

    ¡¸You idiot, Kousuke, you have your own role right?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave that to us.¡¹

    Kousuke gasped and turned around. There, he found the figure of his two best friends. Yes, it was Kentarou and Juugo. Furthermore, from the gate Ayako, Mao, and then Yuuka, Nana, Taeko and so forth wereing out one after another.

    Kentarou and Juugo talked to Kousuke whose eyes turned round.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what¡¯s with that look. Don¡¯t tell me, you think we are going to ball up at the corner of the room until everything is over?¡¹

    ¡¸Just because you spoke scathingly to Yue-san, that doesn¡¯t mean you gotta do everything alone right? If you ask, we¡¯ll lend a hand yeah.¡¹

    Among the returnees, not a single one would be shivering in fear at safe ce. No matter who their opponent was.

    In the first ce, after Kousuke stormed into hell, they intended toe out to take care of the ¡°Mirror Gate¡± that was the entrance, and also this battlefield at Vatican.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hics-. Cultists, kill¡¹

    ¡¸Yue¡­¡­don¡¯t vent your anger to other just because you got thoroughly beaten up by Myuu. Come on, cheer up?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hics. Kaori, go to hell.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? Right now I¡¯m cheering you up you know!?¡¹

    Yue who seemed to be thoroughly trounced by Myuu¡¯sbo without being able to do anything in fighting game arrived while looked like she was going to cry in earnest.

    Kaori also came together. Tio and Shizuku seemed to stay behind in Nagumo house, but even Myuu came.

    Myuu in her own way was normally crying ¡¸Hics, sniff, I hate someone like Shuu-ojiichangrandpanano¡­¡­¡¹. It appeared she was viciously trounced by the backbone of Nagumo family who seemed like a demon king without even a shred of maturity.

    While the members of Omnibus were dumbfounded by the excessive battle force that continuously came, Kousuke looked at hisrades and grinned with ¡®fuh¡¯.

    And then, his gaze turned toward udia.

    udia was taken by surprise, but a beatter her expression turned resolved and she nodded briskly.

    ¡¸Director, we are going.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it. The obelisk will be usable in thirty more minutes. Don¡¯t worry about this ce¨D¨Dgo and aplish your longstanding desire.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-¡¹

    udia gave a hug toward Director Dime who was like her father with all the affection that she had. With that, his gaze became rxed and warm as though that brutal eye expression was just a lie while he returned the hug.

    udia who let go of the hug ran her gaze at the exorcists of the storming team. Wynn and others also had finished their preparation and nodded back strongly.

    ¡¸Kentarou, Juugo. Take care of Bernard.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, leave it to us.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mess up okay, Kousuke.¡¹

    Kousuke and others touched their fist together and made a fearless smile to each other.

    ¡¸Kousuke. Be careful. Come back as quick as possible. I¡¯ll bake apple pie when you return.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡¹

    He also smiled to each other with Emily. Kousuke turned on his heel.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    udia and others nodded at Kousuke¡¯smand, and then they rushed to the inner room where ¡°Mirror Gate¡± was located.

    ¡¸Look, Yue. Don¡¯t cry, we too are going up too you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m not crying. Kaori you idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, I get it. Look, teleport everyone to their position. Ah, are you the leader here? Can we talk a bit for nning¡­¡­¡¹

    The depressed Yue. However, she properly did her work. She held the hand of Myuu who was simrly depressed and rushed out from home while teleporting the ssmates to the ground above. Furthermore, Juugo and others of Nagayama party were teleported to Omnibus¡¯s private airport to as Bernard¡¯s rescue team.

    Like that, when they got out to above the ground, the area was teeming with squirming swarms. It seemed the front gate was destroyed and wreckage was scattered everywhere. The cultists were entering inside one after another. Looking closer, even the north side where Vatican¡¯s art museum was located also had ck smoke rising from there. It was clear that ce was also attacked.

    Gunshots and yells resounded everywhere. There were even several drones flying at the night sky of red moon, carrying explosive in their load.

    The armed group of cultists were surging in with number that made it seem like they were the dead from hell. In the middle of that, the people of Omnibus were holding a desperate defensive battle.

    ¡¸Everyo~~ne! We aa~bsolutely must not let them go to the ¡°Gate Mirror¡±! Let¡¯s do our best until Endou-kun and others finished everything~~~~!! How ¨C e ¨C ver! Treasure your life! Please run away when it¡¯s dangerou~s!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yee~~~s¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was looseness like in the middle of doing school trip. The students energetically replied to Aiko¡¯s encouraging yell with rea~llyx reply.

    But, what happened at the next moment was the sight of the cultists who were flooding in like avnche getting blown away and vanished outside the rampart like a joke.

    ¡¸For now, here is the barrier~! This ce is the holy ground, god¡¯s enemy won¡¯t pass¨D¨D¡±Holy Severance¡±!!¡¹

    A dome of light spread out with Suzu as the starting point. The whole St. Peter¡¯s za was enveloped by a shining barrier.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to shot those down right?¡¹

    At the same time with a short yell ¡®shih¡¯, throwing knives rushed through the night sky. All of them were d in electricity, shooting down all the drones flying in the sky. And then, the knives returned like a boomerang to the thrower¨D¨DYuuka.

    ¡¸Then, that ce looks bad so I¡¯ll go there.¡¹

    Under the red moon, a werewolf howled. The next moment, that figure vanished with its swift feet.

    Other than that, colorful magic of various elements danced wildly, and terrific martial arts exploded into action.

    And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Condemnation.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, stop with venting your frustration here.¡¹

    In the sky, golden light and silver light floated back to back.

    One was a bewitching peerless beauty served by a golden dragon.

    The other one was a divinely beautiful war maiden spreading her silver wings.

    When the lightning dragon roared, the many rockets flying in the sky were sucked in without exception and annihted. The cultists who were touched by the surging golden light copsed with white smoke rising without a single exception.

    On the other hand, the people of Omnibus who copsed with the injury from the first surprise attack were illuminated by the silver light pouring from the sky. Whether they were injured or dead, it didn¡¯t matter, they were healed and stood up.

    At this time when the fate of the world was at stake, this kind of miraculous sight¡­¡­. Everyone of Omnibus thought. Even Director Dime thought.

    ¡¸It¡¯s, god¡¯s miracle¡­¡­¡¹

    Regretfully, they were demon king¡¯s underlings.

    While the moon was increasingly getting filled with mysterious red radiance, the curtain of battle was finally opened.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Tomorrow ¡¾Ovep Great Thanksgiving 2018¡¿ will be opened.

    There will be various things published at Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage, seems like there will be many events and goods too. The illustration of waitress Yue is lovely!

    Then update information.

    In Comic Gardo, the following was updated.<ul><li>Nichijou chapter 16 I was blown with the coboration at the end lol</li><li>Gaiden Zero chapter 3 The gap of the little girl Miledy and the current Miledy. When looking at the picture it¡¯s terrific¡­</li><li>Mainic chapter 21 The thrilling Raisen. Miledyyy¡­after reading Zero chapter 3, I cannot say anything anymore.</li></ul>

    Thetest chapter can be read for free, so please go take a look if you have time!

    (You can read it by going to Gardo Comic from Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage)

    ¡ùI revised the time limit of staying in hell by using holy water at the previous chapter.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    It became too long, so I divided it into first and second part.

    After this, I¡¯ll upload the second part too at 19 o¡¯clock.<hr>

    Amidst the shaking that was transmitted from the ground above, the members of Omnibus underground were running around while yelling in order to aplish their own duty. While that was going on, Kousuke and others were rushing toward the sealing room where the ¡°Mirror Gate¡± was located.

    ¡¸To think that many cultists willunching surprise attack¡­¡­¡¹

    After the previous attack, they had followed the whereabouts of the cultists who seeded in escaping, they also confirmed whether the cultists were gathering in Rome or not.

    Although, because of the considerable numbers of the dead and wounded among the members in the headquarters, the number of their personnel was drastically reduced, so it couldn¡¯t be said that the investigation and security they carried out were enough.

    Even so, to think that cultists in the scale of thousands were gathering near¡­¡­

    ¡¸Is his holiness safe¡­¡­¡¹

    Wynn muttered with a worried expression. The pope of Rome currently was evacuating to outside Vatican. At the surface it was to deal with the previous terrorist incident, while also to arrange an environment where Omnibus could fight satisfactorily.

    Just in case, several exorcists disguised themselves as normal staff while guarding the pope. Even the normal guards who didn¡¯t know about the existence of demon were a gathering of elite among elite in anti-personnelbat. But, the number of the enemy was also abnormal. It was understandable for them to feel uneasy.

    ¡¸They will be fine. If it goes bad, Yue-san will send someone. Now that she has gone this far, she wouldn¡¯t allow even a single thing that will make the demon side happy.¡¹

    It was a fact that Yue had snapped because her family was harmed. And then, Yue was the first wife of the demon king, both of them were simr people, like husband, like wife.

    ¡¸After all, she is the wife of the guy who protect the whole mankind of another world just because of a reason to not let the enemy feel even the slightest happiness.¡¹

    Yes, in the past Hajime protected the people of Tortus because of such trivial reason of because Ehito was wishing for mankind¡¯s extermination. He gathered warriors and super strengthened them, and in the end he even did absurd thing like making the whole battle force to experience Limit Break.

    If someone became their enemy, all of their wishes would be crushed underfoot just as many wishes they had. That was how Hajime was, and Yue was also the same.

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s certainly what you will imagine from demon king and his wife.¡¹

    ¡¸In a decisive battle against a powerful demon of demon king ss, we are challenging that battle together with therade of demon king¡­¡­you will never know what is going to happen in life.¡¹

    udia chuckled. Then Wynn smiled wryly while Anna and the others let out a dryugh that was filled withplicated feeling.

    ¡¸udia-sama! This way! I¡¯m bringing the equipment!¡¹

    A youth wearing habit showed his face just a bit distance away from the sealing room and called to udia.

    When they entered the room, there was a woman with the air of ady that Kousuke remembered seeing before.

    ¡¸Maya! Why are you here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down ire. As expected, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect that room to the death when being surrounded by so many cultists. Ipletely sealed the path and then participate in the defensive battle here. More importantly, here, quickly put your equipment in order.¡¹

    It seemed that general store was also attacked.

    And then, just as thedy said, she seemed to be joining the fight too. She was d in ck tight coat, her hair was bundled up, and an ancient looking bow was hanging on her shoulder. It seemed that she was actually an exorcist too.

    Thedy who was smiling prettily even in this situation where angry yells were flying about everywhere, she looked really calm and reliable.

    Putting aside udia and others who were putting their equipment in order hurriedly, Maya¡¯s gaze moved to Kousuke.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Mr. Kousuke. This isn¡¯t your first time meeting me, but it¡¯s<em>my</em>first time meeting you, so allow me to give you my greeting.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­nice to meet you too.¡¹

    ¡®Her eyes ain¡¯tughing¡­¡­¡¯, Kousuke was letting out cold sweat. It seemed the matter of him infiltrating the secret passage that she was protecting was something that offended her slightly.

    Was what he thought, but¡­¡­

    Maya-san smoothly closed on Kousuke and whispered into his ear.

    ¡¸I has grasped your presence somehow. I won¡¯t overlook it anymore. ¨D¨DIf you makemy childirecry, I¡¯ll shoot you.¡¹

    She smoothly parted away from him and grinned cheerfully. ¡¸Please take care of ire¡¹, this time she spoke in a volume that everyone could hear too.

    ¡®Geez-, what are you saying!¡¯ said udia with blushing cheeks. Maya-san elegantlyughed ¡®hohoho-¡® in respond.

    Kousuke was drenched in cold sweat. The instant she distanced herself from him, her eyes that he could see from close range were something fierce that seemed to say ¡¸I¡¯ll, kill you!¡¹.

    It was aplete d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    When udia and others finally finished preparing, Maya, with an aura that was filled with affection that didn¡¯t give the slightest hint of the previous pressure that rivaled a certain director embraced the storming party members one by one.

    And then, she embraced udiast and,

    ¡¸Aplish your long-cherished desire ande back alive. When everything is over, I¡¯ll bake ire¡¯s favorite lemon cake, so let¡¯s eat it with everyone then.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Maya. I¡¯m going.¡¹

    udia too hugged Maya back tightly. And then, she ran her gaze toward Wynn and others, confirmed that everyone had finished preparing, and then they rushed into the sealing room for sure this time.

    While running, Kousuke asked for a bit.

    ¡¸What kind of person Maya-san is?¡¹

    ¡¸? Maya is just as you see, she is an exorcist of Omnibus you know? Although, she already retired and now is managing the secret passage.¡¹

    ¡®Perhaps, that¡¯s not what Kousuke-dono want to ask¡¯, the sharp Wynn-san gave an additional exnation.

    ording to him, it seemed that gentledy Maya-san was a former partner of Director Dime. While Director Dime would instantly attack demon to exorcism them (physically) with no question asked the moment he saw them, she would support him with sniping using bow.

    But, it seemed that essentially Maya wasn¡¯t any different from Dime. When anyone noticed, she would already charge ahead with her bow and arrow. She would use her bow to strike, stabbed using the arrow in the ce of stiletto, then while pulling out the stabbed arrow she would nock it on the bow and fired it through the enemy from super close range, the stabbed arrow was pulled out and then fired again¡­¡­like that she was a person who was carrying out super close quarterbat using bow art.

    As the result, the nicknames she obtained were ¡°Absolute Demon Killer Woman¡±, ¡°The Desecrator of Bow¡±, ¡°Or rather, won¡¯t it be better if you just normally use sword or blunt weapon to fight?¡±, ¡°The Ultimate Weapon Against the Beating Priest¡±, ¡°The Most Terrifying Holy Mother¡±, etc.

    By the way, although she was single she was idolized by the people of Omnibus like a mother. In the past she was the number one person who was even more terrifying than demon who absolutely mustn¡¯t be made angry. And then, the reason why she was staying unmarried could be easily guessed when seeing her sometimes having meal or drinking together with Director Dime.

    ¡¸So I got two dangerous people setting their sight on me¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s eyes looked dead. Even though they were going to storm into hell after this.

    When they entered the sealing room, there were several people inside the room d in tight ck coat that was thebat uniform of exorcist, and several people wearing habit. From among them, a youth wearing habit called out.

    ¡¸udia-sama, we have finished the preparation of the barrier. ¡­¡­Everyone, we will be waiting for your return. May the protection of god be with you all.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you all.¡¹

    The exorcists here would protect this area of ¡°Mirror Gate¡± to the death. udia sent them a strong gaze while nodding.

    That exorcist also turned his gaze to Kousuke and deeply bowed his head while saying.

    ¡¸Mister. Please, take care of ourrades. You might not need it but, may the protection of god be with you too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thank you. It¡¯s okay, everyone will return. It seems Madame Maya will bake a lemon cake for the celebration of our return, so we¡¯ve got to go back no matter what right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, Maya-sama¡¯s lemon cake is a masterpiece after all. If that¡¯s the case then you all have to get back by all possible means.¡¹

    The exorcists rxed their tense expression hearing Kousuke¡¯s frivolous talk.

    The expression of udia that was slightly stiff also softened.

    ¡¸Yosh. Then first let¡¯s fired up ourselves.¡¹

    From his breast pocket, Kousuke took out the test tube that was filled with grey liquid¨D¨Dthe cure-all Pandora¡¯s Hope. Following him, udia and others also took out theirs.

    Kousuke lifted his tube as though to have a toast. udia and others followed suit.

    ¡¸The enemy is a king ss great demon Unknown. What is at stake is the fate of the world. Along the way countless demons, and depending on the situation even ¡°NamedLegendary Demon¡± wille out. But, those kind of things ain¡¯t matter.¡¹

    Kousuke grinned fearlessly. His wide smirk was exactly like a demon.

    ¡¸This is a revenge match. We are going to beat up the shitty bastard who is thoroughly looking down on us. This is a battle in order to let those damned bastards of hell just what will happen if they anger us!¡¹

    Wynn and others also wore a wicked smile that was unsuitable for exorcist.

    That¡¯s right. Right now they were keeping their mission at heart even now. However, the regret of their fallenrades. What was so bad in dispelling that! They were the protector of mankind. But, at the same time they were the nemesis of the demons!

    The exorcists were getting heated up. udia silently closed her eyes, and then, when she opened her eyes, an unprecedentedly strong me was residing inside there.

    ¡¸Iron hammer to the demons! Victory for our fallenrades!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Iron hammer to the demons! Victory for our fallenrades!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Roaring voices thundered so loud it felt like the underground space was shaking.

    And then, they drained up the secret medicine with one gulp at the same time, and following the momentum they threw the vials on the ground. The sound of breaking ss magnified the fighting spirit inside them even more.

    ¡¸We are going?¡¹

    A light tone that didn¡¯t have the slightest tension in it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Simrly, udia who responded with a light tone.

    Wynn and others nodded, and then,

    ¡¸¨D¨DInforming the evil. Be afraid, tremble. The gate of death is opened, thy malice will be crushed by the will of steel.¡¹

    The ¡°Key of Holy Cross¡± that udia lifted up shined radiantly. The cool and clear light illuminated the ¡°Mirror Gate¡± directly. The seal of mercury was starting to flow.

    ¡¸O lord, please guide us. We are those who believe in righteousness and love. We are the people who will defeat malice and hostility without valuing our life if it¡¯s for the holy war! O lord, please guide your warrior to the battlefield! ¨D¨D¡±Open Gate¡±¡¹

    A pure light surged. The mercury waspletely absorbed into the relief of ¡°Mirror Gate¡±. The mirror surface became thin membrane of light. At the other side, there was that red world filled with blowing bloody wind.

    ¡¸Being advance guard is my duty. Leave the vanguard to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-¡¹

    udia replied powerfully, while Wynn and others vigorously yelled¡¸Ou-¡¹. With them behind, Kousuke stepped into hell once more.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The air changed. Crunching sound came from thepletely dry ground he stepped on.

    Instantly,

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s body stiffened. He didn¡¯t receive external binding by any means.

    (My muscles, stiffened!?)

    If he had to speak frankly about his current situation, it seemed he was ¡°paralyzed¡±. What was bad was that the stiffening was also rapidly prating inside him.

    ¡¸Tsu, Kousuke-sama!?¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t even let out any words. But, he could react.

    Kousuke suddenly received surprise attack, but his mind was calm. He felt a slight power, or rather a gaze, and in that moment he materialized a clone. And then, the clone threw a kunai toward the other side of the bloody wind.

    ¨D¨DGII!?

    The stiffening was dispelled along with that faint scream. But, it seemed the opponent didn¡¯t n to let him took a breather.

    ¡¸Chih!!¡¹

    Kousuke clicked his tongue, because a presence of death was approaching from behind. From Kousuke¡¯s shadow, a silhouette that looked as though it was made from shadow itself swelled up and lunged with a sharp arm thrust.

    At the same time, the nearby rock blew up as though there was eruption. No, more urately the rock was<em>rising up</em>. It was a giant that was nearly three meter, with a face like a demon and wings like a bat.

    An arm thrust from close range behind him. From above was the giant jaw approaching as though to crush Kousuke along with the shadow.

    UsingKuutonVacuum Release¡°Ban¡¯ei no KagerouHeat Haze of Myriad Shadow¡± that he activated just in the nick of time, Kousuke and the clone switched position along with the space.

    The stomach of the clone was pierced, and then the clone¡¯s upper body got devoured by the giant¡¯s jaw.

    Furthermore, Kousuke who had switched position was assaulted by more than ten dogs leaping through the bloody wind. They had terrifying figure like zombie dogs where part of their body had been bitten off, in addition small fire would blow out from their mouth each time they were breathing.

    All of them were aiming at Kousuke¡¯s limbs and neck.

    (Ho, how murderous this is oi!)

    The moment he stepped into hell, there was concentrated attack as though to say that they absolutely would kill only Kousuke.

    ¡¸¨D¨DPray along with the sunrise! O pebble of iron and sulfur. Lit the sacred fire!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DThy, repent! The god has drawn the bow, firing the fire arrow to destroy evil!¡¹

    Just before Kousuke was going to react against the zombie dog look alike, such scripture resounded. At the same time, countless zing bullets and arrows rushed at the zombie dogs. More than ten targets were pierced through without a single miss.

    ¡¸Nice assist!¡¹

    In respond to Kousuke¡¯s words, the user of ancient rifle Bruce and the user of bowgun Lee gave a thumb up.

    And then, Kousuke snapped his finger once. The clone that got stabbed and bitten exploded. With that, the shadow was blown away, while the rock giant got its upper body pulverized in return and it crumbled down.

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama! Are you safe!?¡¹

    dua and others dashed toward him in panic.

    ¡¸Yeah, somehow. But, just now they were definitely targeting me huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, looks like it. Most likely, due to the previous fight against Kousuke-sama, and how Yue-sama counterattacked, Unknown is being vignt against Kousuke-sama and others.¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so. Unlike the previous ghoul-like things from before, these guys seems like they also have special power. When I suddenly got paralyzed, I was in a bit of panic there.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­¡­must beGazerOne-Eyed Demon of Curse. The others areGargoyleLesser Rock Demon,Shadow StalkerCreeping Shadow, and thest wereHell HoundsHell¡¯s Guard Dogs.¡¹

    ¡¸They were named demon?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s more like their race¡¯s name. They belong to middle ss, so they are far more troublesome than the ghoul-like things Kousuke-sama mentioned¨D¨DtheMindlessUnaware Dead, or other demons that are simply called ¡°Low ss¡± though.¡¹

    Although, it was a silver lining that the great demon that woulde out in books didn¡¯te out right from the start.

    If they wanted to kill returnee ss by all means, than the most effective method would be by surprise attack from greater demon using unknown sure-kill attack, but for some reason the enemy only used surprise attack by cing multiple middle ss demons. He felt doubtful about that.

    Or perhaps, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t send greater demon, but he couldn¡¯t send them¡­¡­

    Kousuke shook his head. It was pointless even if he thought about that here.

    ¡¸Everyone, how is the effect of the Wind of Lamentation?¡¹

    ¡¸I feel no problem. There is no pain or difort.¡¹

    ¡¸We also seem to be fine. This is a magnificent medicine. That girl still looked really young but¡­¡­this is really something.¡¹

    Wynn made out a voice of admiration toward the effect of Pandora¡¯s Hope thatpletely neutralized the effect of the ¡°Wind of Lamentation¡± and Emily who created it. Anna and others also nodded with a wry smile at the effect that surpassed the holy water that needed a lot of time and effort to create.

    Kousuke smiled proudly for a bit while asking udia.

    ¡¸And, udia. Where is that guy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­He isn¡¯t nearby. Or rather¡­¡­I¡¯m being called. He isn¡¯t below, but on the surface ground¡­¡­in that ruined city¡­¡­he is waiting for us there.¡¹

    ¡®Chih¡¯, Kousuke clicked his tongue. It was because he guessed Unknown¡¯s motive.

    Most likely, the other side was also predicting the intention of Kousuke and co. Pandora¡¯s Hope must be unexpected for Unknown, thanks to that they didn¡¯t have to worry about getting exhausted or running out of holy water because of the ¡°Wind of Lamentation¡±, but there was no doubt that he was nning to make them exhausted before reaching him.

    Even though he was a greater demon but his thought was petty¡­¡­was what Kousuke thought, even so, there was no doubt that the Unknown was doing this because the strength of Kousuke or Yue and others was a threat for him.

    ¡¸But, in that case, it¡¯s bing even more puzzling. Even though he is scheming to lead the force of hell to invade our world without being careless or overconfident, why isn¡¯t he sending named demon our way then¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, that is puzzling¨D¨D, Kousuke-sama!¡¹

    udia gasped and took her stance. The Holy Cross that was swinging her around so much before this was kept in her hold firmly and she swiftly took the fighting stance. Wynn and others also readied themselves with a grim expression a beatter.

    ¡¸Aa, they areing seriously huh.¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s presence detection caught a reaction. A battle force with innumerable number.

    As though to say that going through the sky with pseudo flight like before wouldn¡¯t be allowed anymore, countless shadows were flitting around in the sky that was filled with bloody wind.

    Malice and killing intent pierced their skin pricklingly. A great variety of demons with their red eyes shining ringly were clearly in fervor to devour the prey that was invading their territory.

    Cold sweat was trickling from the forehead of Wynn and others. They were resolved, but the enemy force that they sensed was so many.

    Against the number that ought to be expressed like as many as the number of star, their side had Kousuke, udia, Wynn, Anna, Aziz, Lee, Bruce, Bhus, and then three other exorcists, a total of eleven people.

    Originally they were aiming to act stealthily before attacking, but Unknown¡¯s vignce that surpassed their imagination made that impossible. Although it couldn¡¯t be helped, this made them wanted to spontaneously curse ¡¸If you are demon then act haughtily like a demon¡¹.

    But, this person came out in front of such Wynn and others.

    ¡¸Fuh. This is really a passionate weing party. If the other side is sending such intense love call, then we have to respond in kind.¡¹

    Yes, the sunss is put o~n! The nimble turning on spot is also being do~ne!

    ¡¸The turn came out! It¡¯s Kousuke-sama of that time!¡¹

    ¡¸, udia-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸You know what¡¯s this is about, udia-sama!?¡¹

    Why was he suddenly turning on the spot? Why was he suddenly pushing up the sunss with one hand and bending his upper body backward while his right hand was thrusting to point ahead!?

    udia-sama answered Anna¡¯s doubtful question!

    ¡¸I too don¡¯t know why Kousuke-sama is turning on the spot! But, the turn that in a nce look meaningless should have some kind of meaning!¡¹

    There was no meaning.

    ¡¸The reason is, the atmosphere of Kousuke-sama who is turning around has changed and he be really strong!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you sayy¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Anna-chan who easily got into the mood. Wynn and others thought, ¡®Then, that showy pose also has meaning!?¡¯.

    Of course, there was no meaning.

    A Hell Hound leaped out from the bloody wind. Kousuke struck it down with an axe kick and without pause he crushed it under his foot and then making one more turn above that corpse!

    For some reason cheers ¡®Ooh¡¯ were raised. Kousuke¡¯s¨D¨Dno, the lord¡¯s tension was at the peak thanks to the audience!

    That was why he said it!

    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s the start of the party. We are going to enjoy this step of death. Show your wee with an exmation that is like thousands of thunder! For this Abyss Lord! For this Kousuke E Abyssgate!¡¹

    For an instant the gargoyle that was rising up from the ground looked like it was drawing back.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Against the terrific number of middle ss demons, the lords were advancing little by little while forming a circle formation to protect udia at the center.

    Basically the lord and three clones were protecting the four sides while cutting open the path. Wynn and others were in formation to bring down the enemies that slipped through the lord¡¯s attack.

    udia was preserving all her strength in order to pour it all for exterminating Unknown.

    The number of the enemy was as many as the stars. Therefore, it felt like they were going to be overwhelmed but,

    ¡¸¨D¨DO lord, sever the evil of the wicked, hold the righteous firmly in ce! The shield of god protect the believers! The god protect those who believe!¡¹

    One of the exorcists of the storming team, a middle-aged man wearing sses, from a nce he looked like a sry man that could be found anywhere¨D¨DSharif Yeast was holding a huge shield that didn¡¯t match his medium build.

    The tower shield suddenly shined brilliantly and a light dome that surrounded the circle formation was formed. If a returnee saw it, they would think that it looked like the lower version of ¡°Divine Severance¡±, the ¡°Holy Light¡± defense magic.

    That all directional defense absolutely wouldn¡¯t let enemy¡¯s attack to pass through thest line.

    And then, it seemed it was only effective against demon. The battle axe user Bhus and Anna¡¯s tonfa, and Aziz¡¯srge knife exterminated the demons that were stopped in ce. Lee and Bruce attacked from mid range, and then,

    ¡¸¨D¨DConceive the light of dawn and illuminate the world of evil. O lord, the dark clouds are cleared by your radiance, scatter the zing ash.¡¹

    The demons were destroyed by the user of strange sacred vessel that was in the shape ofntern. A woman exorcist in her thirty with intelligent eyes¨D¨DCiara Batti¡¯sntern absolutely wouldn¡¯t have its fire went out. And then, once she chanted the scripture, that light would fiercely ze up and emitted the light that destroyed the demons.

    Furthermore, one of the reasons the attack of the middle ss demons that was like a tsunami could be defended was because there was the<em>musical performance</em>of thest exorcist.

    Yes, he or perhaps she¨D¨DTJ¡¯s sacred vessel was a transverse flute. He who was called big sis¡­¡­but, when he yed the melody of hymn, the demons would instantly lose luster, and for the low ss they would suffer and became unable to move.

    Furthermore, if Wynn and others who specialized in close quarter got injured, the melody would immediately change and healed their wound.

    ¡¸Close, middle, long range. Defense and recovery and debuff. There is really no opening. It¡¯s the ideal formation, on top of that the proficiency is first-rate. Splendid.¡¹

    Indeed, so this was the elite force among the elite of the exorcists from the anti demon organization Omnibus that had existed for thousands of years. It was a strength that truly convinced him without leaving any ground for doubt.

    ¡¸If Kousuke-done isn¡¯t here-, we would have gotten overrun since a long time ago!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly! Kousuke-san, you are too strong!¡¹

    Wynn and Anna was yelling while continuing to ughter the enemy with a desperate look that didn¡¯t show the slightestposure.

    Toward such them,

    ¡¸Right now, call me Abyssgate.¡¹

    When in hell, he wanted to be called as abyss. He wouldn¡¯t yield on this. But, if it¡¯s lord than it¡¯s okay you know?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand!¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of fixation that is!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-san, why are you suddenly getting strange¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because Kousuke-sama is Kousuke-sama?¡¹

    All the exorcists had extremely normal sense, Only Lee and Bruce were making a conflicted expression perhaps because they understood that the lord¡¯s state was ¡°that¡±. It seemed the two had ck history of their own.

    Like that, due to the lord that was dealing with sixty percent of the flooding enemy while further cutting open the path, they finally could see the ruined city.

    In the battle until now, Wynn and others seemed to have umted considerable fatigue. Perhaps it should be said that half of Unknown¡¯s expectation was granted.

    Although, the lord who sometimes would be showered with concentrated fire was still going strong. In this point, it could be considered that Unknown¡¯s tactic had mostly failed.

    Unlike before, this time he came here prepared, that was why even though the enemies were somewhat bothersome, the current lord was unstoppable.

    ¡¸We, we cut through¡­¡­¡¹

    Wynn calmed down his quickening breathing and wiped the sweat trickling on his chin while saying so.

    Just as he said, ahead of the bloody wind that they had struggled through, no demon was attacking like before.

    Aziz and Anna and the others were also breathing roughly, even so their expression looked slightly relieved.

    The lord called out to udia.

    ¡¸ire.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kousuke-sama. The Unknown is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Please call me Abyssga¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama. Unknown is here, at the center of the city. He is calling me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ri, ght.¡¹

    It seemed this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t get through the saint-sama who was in serious mode. Abyss lord faltered slightly. He cleared his throat *cough*.

    He pulled himself together and stepped inside the ruined city.

    ¡¸This ce is¡­¡­the past¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Aziz was muttering while staring at the cluster of ruined buildings with a really conflicted expression. Other than udia and the lord, there was no one else who had stepped until this far inside hell.

    The ruined state that looked really tragic made everyone imagined the war in the faraway past and the end that the residence of hell arrived at. They gulped.

    ¡¸Soon.¡­..it will be soon¡­¡­¡¹

    udia¡¯s face also tensed in proportion.

    They formed their formation and advanced through the street that was filled with debris scattered everywhere. There was no sign of demon. There were only the sound of rumble in the ground and thunder piercing their ears.

    The closer they got to the center, the higher their tension became. The dry wind was taking away the moisture from their lips that were already dry in the first ce.

    Like that, they finally could see arge intersection that was surrounded by half-destroyed building ahead. It was arge open space that was several timesrger than even the pedestrian scramble in a metropolitan.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Over there is the center of the city.¡¹

    udia said while holding her breath. The calling voice that she was hearing couldn¡¯t be heard right now. But, without a doubt that intersection felt like the center of the city.

    ¡¸Chih. If he is putting on air as ruler, he should wait brazenly there instead following the custom of demon king.¡¹

    The lord whopletely thought that the enemy would be waiting brazenly like the demon king that would appear in RPG sensed the existence of trap when he couldn¡¯t see the figure of Unknown. He spontaneously cursed.

    If it was their demon king, he would properly sat cockily on a throne and at least weed with ¡¸Fuhahahahah, you have done welling here mongrels!¡¹. That was the beauty of style. In fact the demon king had really done it at Halloween. He was absurdly getting into it.

    ¡¸Even though we know it¡¯s a trap, we can only step inside it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    Urged by the determined expression of udia, they stepped into the intersection with the lord at the front.

    Instantly, several things happened simultaneously.

    ¨D¨D<em>iAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH</em>

    An intense scream of a woman. It wasn¡¯t something that came from among themselves. It was a yelling voice that was more repulsive, stirring up the mind while being filled to the brim with resentment.

    Everyone including the lord spontaneously stiffened.

    At the same time, shadow was squirming under the feet of all the lord¡¯s clones. It was as though a ripple was traveling through water surface.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Right after that, the lord was sent flying up. A shark appeared from below the feet. Five meter shark d in muddy aura with eyes of me.

    It opened its mouth like a bear trap and leaped out from below to swallow the lord. In response, the lord dodged using the gravity magic he had prepared just in case by falling through the air.

    But, the shark pursued by swimming in the air with great speed. The lord held back the approaching jaw with his arms and legs, however, he was getting washed away by a power that was like cannon ball.

    ¡¸Kousuke-sa¨D¨D!?¡¹

    The ground below udia who was looking up to the sky quietly vanished. No, more urately speaking a ck circle hole was created. Obeying gravity, udia lost her bnce from the weightlessness. Her expression was cramped.

    ¡¸udia-sama!¡¹

    Anna immediately stretched out a chain of light to catch udia. But, a great number of ck tentacles flew out like an eruption and blocked the chain of light, furthermore udia¡¯s feet were caught and she was dragged in.

    In addition, the surrounding was suddenly covered by bloody wind. It was as though thick mist was suddenly generated, their field of vision was covered by storm of red, and perhaps as expected, countless demons attacked.

    And then, the ck hole where udia was dragged into began to close rapidly.

    ¡¸Sharif!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DO lord! You established the fortress in preparation of the foe! No matter how many, they have no hope to invade the sanctuary!¡¹

    With Wynn¡¯smand, the tower shield was stabbed into the ck hole and Sharif chanted. The shield shined and the closing hole was forcefully prevented from closing.

    But, although the closing was resisted for a moment, the hole was gradually tightening as though it was swallowing the light of the sacred vessel.

    ¡¸Guh. It¡¯s, impossible¡­¡­. Aziz-! Ciara! Lend me strength!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DThe lord had spoken. Thrust thy iron and crush the enemy, with the three swords forged in the hearth of the pce.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DClear the dark clouds with the halo. Look, o believers, the sacred pce towering at the summit.¡¹

    Aziz took out two short swords from his pocket and threw it around the ck hole. He then stabbed the knife he was holding to the ground below him. After that he chanted the scripture and the three short swords were tinged with light. It strengthened the light as though in concert with Sharif¡¯s tower shield.

    There, the light of thentern Ciara was holding poured down and magnified the light even more.

    After doing that much, the ck hole¡¯s shrinking was finally stoppedpletely.

    ¡¸Kuuh¨D¨Dgather, gather, to this melody! O disciples on earth. Let¡¯s depart together! To the promisednd!¡¹

    TJ yed the tune of his flute fully in order to resist the shriek that propagated the gnawing to the mind.

    Aziz, Sharif, and Ciara continued to offer prayer so that the ck hole wouldn¡¯t close. In addition of TJ who continued to resist the scream, four people left the battle.

    In order to protect them, Wynn and others formed a circle formation, but the swarm of low ss demons surged like a tsunami. In this situation where they lost the shielder, rear guard, and also the support, Wynn and others were sweating coldly.

    ¡¸¨D¨DZenha ZekkouRaining de of Darkness!¡¹(TN: Thousand des Abstain Light)

    From the sky, kunais were raining down like a heavy rain. The lord¡¯s attack that wasunched together with his three clones dispersed the low ss one after another.

    The lordnded on the ground and raised his voice.

    ¡¸Where is ire!?¡¹

    The demon shark just now. Not just swimming in the air, it could also leap from space to space, on top of that it could also bite space into shreds. It was an outrageous demon. It obviously surpassed middle ss level. It was a high level demon that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it was a Named.

    Because of that, the lord was unable to prevent udia from getting dragged in and his voice became unusually uneasy.

    Wynn lopped off the head of the low ss demon before him while answering.

    ¡¸That hole! Most likely it connected to the lower strata! Unknown is over there! Go, Kousuke-dono! Take care of udia-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸What about you guys!?¡¹

    ¡¸We will protect the return path here to the death!¡¹

    Exorcists who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice their life would risk their life here in order to return home. The lord¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. Wynn grinned fearlessly toward that and spoke.

    ¡¸There is no guarantee you will be able to return to the surface if you fall to the lower strata. Then, there is no way we can lose this hole. Everyone will return alive. Isn¡¯t that right? Then, leave this ce to us!¡¹

    ¡¸We also has received absurd recovery medicines! We can at least protect the path back!¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, the fight against Unknown is the responsibility of Nee-san and Kousuke-san. We won¡¯t be hindrance at the fight of you two. That¡¯s the strategy.¡¹

    Anna and Aziz spoke with simr fearless grin. Sharif and others also nodded with strong gaze.

    ¡¸Fuh, very well. If you all are resolved to return alive, then it¡¯s inevitable. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you!¡¹

    There was no time so the turn was sealed! The lord only pushed up his sunss and leaped into the ck hole that connected to hell¡¯s lower strata.

    In front of the flood of innumerable demons, Wynn and others gulped the recovery medicine that was given to them. And then just like when they departed to here, they simultaneously threw the empty vials to the ground spiritedly.

    Their fighting spirit seethed so much that the lower ss demons spontaneously stopped moving.

    ¡¸My bad, demons. Right now, we will beaten into all of you one more time, the meaning ofexorcistone who cleanse demon.¡¹

    Provocative words. Surely the demons didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the words but¡­¡­in respond to the extremely fierce dominating aura, the demons shrieked as though to rouse themselves and attacked.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    After this, I will upload at 19 o¡¯clock too.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317Arifureta Chapter 317Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Unknown Second

    ¨C

    ¡¸Unknown First¡¹ was uploaded at the previous chapter.

    The update today is two chapters.

    Those who haven¡¯t read it, please go to the previous chapter.<hr>

    udia fell into the ck hole while being dragged by tentacles, however she was calm.

    ¡¸¨D¨DRespond, Holy Cross.¡¹

    Just those. With just those words that couldn¡¯t be even called as a scripture, the Holy Cross deployed a radiance in spherical shape around its user.

    The tentacles were instantly dissolved and dispersed.

    udia tasted a strange sensation for a few seconds where there was nothing like sense of weightlessness even though she was definitely falling. The darkness where she couldn¡¯t even see an inch ahead opened up all at once right after that.

    What flew into her sight were skyscrapers with flowing river of magma.

    It was an amazing sight of a bunch of buildings that should be called as a metropolitan and flowing river of magma at all the parts where originally the streets should existed.

    She couldn¡¯t see the horizon, however, seeing that she could see the bedrock ceiling until the faraway distance, she understood that this was an underground city with vastness that beggared imagination.

    udia seemed to be falling from a hole that was opened in that ceiling.

    With the speed of freefalling, she would crash into any of the skyscrapers in a few second. Even if she was lucky and could avoid that, in a few second more she would enter the worst dive into the street of magma.

    But, as expected udia didn¡¯t look anxious. Right now she was udia in exorcist mode. In the middle of work, even the god of clumsy girl was docile.

    ¡¸¨D¨DThe wings of the summit right here. Please grant me a temporary sky.¡¹

    The Holy Cross shined. At the same time, shining wings appeared on udia¡¯s back. They pped loudly and feathers of light fluttered. Those wings that were enveloped in silver light closely resembled the apostle wings that Kaori possessed.

    The figure of udia enveloped in spherical light while dancing in the sky by pping silver wings was divinely beautiful in this hell. That sight was truly worthy to being from someone who was called a saint, not a single one from thousands of people would be able to deny that.

    udia traveled glidingly in the sky like that andnded on one of the skyscrapers. The wings softly scattered silver feathers and then vanished.

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama¡­¡­everyone¡­¡­¡¹

    Her gaze naturally moved above. She had bepletely alone. She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t feeling forlorn. And as expected, she would be lying if she said that she wasn¡¯t worried about herrades.

    But, the words of a hero that surfaced in her heart immediately cleared away that anxiety.

    ¡®Everyone won¡¯t die. I too won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll bring down Unknown. I¡¯ll aplish my longstanding desire, save the world, and return home alive with everyone to eat lemon cake.¡¯

    ¡®Fuh¡¯, udia¡¯s lips formed a smile.

    In that moment, intense impact and ripple spread on udia¡¯s barrier surface.

    ¡¸Tsu¨D¨DUnknown!!¡¹

    Her sworn enemy was on the rooftop of the adjacent building. The body of deep shadow was around three meter tall. Eyes and mouth of me, zing blood vessels that were like magma were running through his whole body. He had materialized even more. His twisted horn wasn¡¯t there previously. The fierce pressure that she didn¡¯t feel even twelve years ago looked like it was distorting the surrounding space.

    Ordinary people, no, even the average exorcist would lose consciousness or stiffen and became unable to move just from facing him. He truly boasted a majesty that should be called as ¡°King ss¡±.

    ¡ºudia. My mother body. You don¡¯t know just how much I have been waiting for this time.¡»

    Even his words had be far smoother. As expected, it seemed that his power had increased considerably perhaps thanks to his worshippers.

    Unknown slowly made his body floated andnded on the same building with udia.

    The group of huge high-rise buildings that couldn¡¯t be found that easily even in earth had rooftop width that was also in different level. The space was around asrge as a baseball field.

    Thus, there was still quite some distance between them. Although, with Unknown getting that closer, the pressure became so strong it even induced nausea.

    udia scolded her legs that almost backed away.

    Her gaze was sharp and her overflowing dominating aura would make anyone wondered that there must be some mistake of her being a clumsy self-destructing saint. Truly, she was certainly worthy to be called as the ¡°strongest exorcist¡±.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also waited for this time. This time for me to take revenge for father and mother. This time where I¡¯ll destroy you!¡¹

    ¡ºKakah. What a pleasant hatred. It¡¯s astonishing to hear thating from a servant of god.¡»

    Unknown spoke in ridicule, to corner his opponent.

    ¡ºIn the first ce, wasn¡¯t it you who summoned me? The death of your mother and father was¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Yes, it was my fault.¡¹

    But, it didn¡¯t work anymore against udia.

    Because,

    ¡¸It seems that it¡¯s fine to hate. It seems that it¡¯s also fine to fight for personal enmity.¡¹

    Because that was human heart. Because there was no doubt, that it was an important heart.

    But, that wasn¡¯t all. There was certainly things that she had umted until now.

    ¡¸I will destroy you with following my personal enmity and my mission.¡¹

    The sense of mission that she held together with herrades was also udia¡¯s strength.

    Thinking of him that made her notice that, udia recalled his fearless smile and tried to imitate it. As though to fire herself up and push back Unknown¡¯s pressure.

    ¡¸You want me right? Then, stop with the trifling talk ande at me.¡¹

    With the Holy Cross in one hand, her other hand gestured invitingly,

    ¡¸I am, the ¡°SaintStrongest Exorcist¡± udia Barenberg. If you think that you can make me fall, you can try.¡¹

    A war deration. Killing intent and sense of mission throughout these twelve years were filling it.

    ¡ºKakah, very well. I¡¯ll make you fall and be pregnant with me. If it¡¯s me with the reborn flesh, I¡¯ll surely be able to trample even those irritating technique users!¡»

    Unknown lifted his hand. Right away, a pressure attacked udia. It wasn¡¯t a mental pressure. It was more physical, yes, it was super gravity.

    ¡¸Tsu¨D¨Do lord-, please protect thy child! So that all evil will be thwarted by the solid fortress!¡¹

    She kneeled while supporting the Holy Cross. udia¡¯s prayer resounded. The Holy Cross¡¯s barrier increased in radiance and protected the user from the super gravity.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s see how far you will be able to endure.¡»

    Unknown increased the pressure further while mixing a scorningugh.

    *m-*, the rooftop around udia sunk. But, even while groaning udia was still going strong. Her strong gaze pierced Unknown and the radiance of the Holy Cross was getting increasingly stronger.

    But, it was the building that became unable to endure that intense pressure.

    Cracks were spreading in radiating shape around udia.

    ¡¸¨D¨DWings of summit!¡¹

    A moment before the rooftop caved in, she deployed the silver wings and glided. The high-rise building was crumbling below with a rumble and thunderous sound. During that time udia was trying to move to the adjacent building.

    But,

    ¡ºThat light is an eyesore.¡»

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Unknown¡¯s figure was right in front of her. His arm was drawn back and then it attacked udia like a cannon that was fired from close range.

    Terrific impact instantly almost made her lost consciousness, however, the light of Holy Cross, the strongest sacred vessel wasn¡¯t pierced and protected the user fully.

    Although, the ce was midair. udia was blown away along with her barrier like a pinball and pierced through the adjacent building. Without stopping she crashed into the upper floor of even farther building.

    ¡¸Uh, kuh¡¹

    Even though she was groaning, udia had endured an attack that normally would turn the victim into a lump of flesh. Her consciousness almost left her once more, but she absolutely wouldn¡¯t let go of the Holy Cross¡¯s protection.

    Then, at that timing, a powerful torrent of power outside the building was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tsu¨D¨Do lord, sever the evil of the wicked and support the righteous to stand firm! What protect me is the shield of god! God saves those with earnest heart!¡¹

    The moment she strengthened the barrier further, the space screamed. Her field of vision bbily distorted as though her sight was blurred, but the next instant the very space itself shook.

    The high-rise building that received an impact that should be called a space sting instantly turned the spot above the floor where udia was located into dust.

    Even the floor itself was filled with cracks like spider web and it would copse anytime.

    At the center of the floor that now had good visibility, udia was clinging on the Holy Cross with a pale expression. Even while the barrier had countless cracks in it, it somehow endured.

    But, she had used a lot of power for strengthening the barrier just now. udia tried to take out a test tube from her pocket with trembling hand¨D¨D

    ¡ºIs that a kind of holy water? I won¡¯t let you.¡»

    Unknown tackled. udia who was blown away once more yelled ¡¸aAAAAAH¡¹ while pouring strength into the Holy Cross.

    udia was blown away as though being pushed while piercing through several high-rise buildings. Before long, she crashed onto an open space near the surface ground.

    ¡¸Ua, hh, kuh¡¹

    She groaned. From outside the barrier, Unknown was looking down with enjoyment at udia who was enduring the pain.

    udia who tried to retreat was stopped by foot trampling on the barrier¡¯s top.

    ¡ºKakakah. What¡¯s the matter, udia. Is your high spirit only appeared at the beginning? You won¡¯t be able to defeat me by simply defending you know?¡»

    Unknown trampled the barrier while cornering udia with words. udia red back wordlessly.

    Even now when she was forced into defense one-sidedly and getting shown the difference in strength while beingpletely isted, udia kept sending a rebellious gaze. Unknown narrowed his eyes and right after that he grinned repulsively and spread out his hands.

    Then,

    ¡ºire¡­¡­please, save father.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s painful, ire. Why are you tormenting your mother?¡»

    Besides Unknown, the father and mother of udia appeared. They were broiled in ck and med writhed in pain.

    It was udia¡¯s fault that they were suffering. It was only udia who could liberate them from this suffering.

    That¡¯s why, don¡¯t be disobedient even more than this¡­¡­

    I beg you, be a good kid¡­¡­

    You are, really a bad kid¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fufuh¡¹

    A chuckle leaked out.

    Yes, it was udia¡¯sugh.

    Unknown narrowed his eyes in puzzlement.

    ¡ºAre you going crazy?¡»

    ¡¸No way. I¡¯m just amused, at how cornered you are.¡¹

    ¡ºYou are saying, I¡¯m cornered?¡»

    Unknown was getting even more puzzled. udia fearlesslyughed even with her pale face.

    ¡¸In reality that¡¯s how it is right? You cannot break through my barrier, but considering the possibility that I might die, you also cannot attack seriously. That¡¯s why, you are even doing this kind of y to break my mind.¡¹

    ¡ºJust when I¡¯m wondering what are you going to say. The delight of trampling over your heart is¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Even though that person ising?¡¹

    Unknown closed his mouth. udia¡¯s smile was getting increasingly wider.

    ¡¸You are fearing that person.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat are you¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸You aimed at him first when we stepped inside hell. Even when you were dragging me here, you sent an intense attack only to that person. Above all else, you yourself said that you have to be reborn. You are aware that you won¡¯t be able to win against the technique users¨D¨Dthe returnees right?¡¹

    *Creak-*, the barrier made a sound. It was creaking from Unknown¡¯s stepping foot. It expressed the condition of Unknown¡¯s heart more eloquently than anything.

    ¡¸Even though you were dragging me away here without being able to finish off that person, my defense is harder than you imagined. That¡¯s why, you even did this kind of provocation wanting me to go out into offense.¡¹

    Even if it was udia, the strongest exorcist, it would be difficult to activate defense and offense simultaneously at the same level. She was able to endure Unknown¡¯s attack right now exactly because she was persisting in defense.

    The moment she shifted into offense, Unknown would definitely take advantage of the opening in the defense that would slightly loosen at that time.

    ¡¸That person said it.¡¹

    udia showed a bright grin that was terribly irritating for the enemy no matter what and she spoke.

    ¡¸A demon king will be lying in wait brazenly. You who are running away, hiding, and making petty provocation have dered it yourself through that.¡¹

    That was to say,

    ¡¸That you have no caliber as demon king.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­You don¡¯t need any limbs to conceive me.¡»

    Unknown became serious. Intense rage and hatred surged. His feeling that wanted to make udia into his mother body unharmed had vanished. As though to say it would be fine as long as she survived while conceiving him until he was reborn, he was going to unleash an attack without holding back.

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful that you are going along with my conversation.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying, that I have bought enough time.¡¹

    Furthermore, udia who was forming a wide smile with loveliness that was unthinkable for someone who was in hell called out with her happiness in full disy.

    ¡¸Right? Kousuke-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    ¡ºGuo!?¡»

    The one who answered to that call was of course, that person, the abyss lord. The invisibility that was working in full made even Unknown to not notice his approach. A flying kick of gravity & ze from directly horizontal¨D¨DJutsui Engeki KyakuFall into the deep darknessexploded. (TN: Gravity Crash zing Kick)

    The technique that was created by ad-lib blew away Unknown that was hit by it once more. His body pulverized the pir of a high-rise building and vanished to the other side.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry ire, for leaving you alone like this.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Kousuke-sama. I believed in you. Besides, I am someone who introduced myself as the strongest exorcist. It will be out of the question for me to be unable to struggle through just this much by myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, I see. By the way, right now call me Abyssga¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama! Please be careful! Unknown is even more powerful than before!¡¹

    ¡¸Ri, iight¡­¡­¡¹

    Ri, iiight~~~

    ¡®Why won¡¯t you call me Abyssgate? Right now, it¡¯s okay even if you call me Aby you know?¡¯ the lord thought, but he closed his mouth seeing the towering building at the other side of the street of magma copsed with a thunderous sound and a spire of darkness color pierced the sky.

    The lord that felt a sever killing intent directed to him carried udia in his arms and attempted to escape to the sky.

    Right after he flew up with his pseudo flight, the ce where they were at just a moment ago was hit with a shower of countless tentacles like a rain. The foothold was destroyed and sunk into magma.

    The lord who flew without paying attention to thatnded on the highest skyscraper.

    Even though this highest high-rise building that had huge clock attached in it was devastated, it possessed a majesty that gave the impression that perhaps it was the symbol of this city when this underground city was still in good state. The stopped hands of the clock might be engraving the time when this city was destroyed¡­¡­

    The lord let udia down, at the same time Unknown alsonded on the rooftop of the clock building.

    ¡ºSo you are going to get in my way no matter what, human?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to get in your way no matter what, demon.¡¹

    The hero in ck walked forward while covering the holy woman behind him.

    The saint believed in him and kneeled. She put up the Holy Cross in front of her and held it tightly with both hands while closing her eyes.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll trample you bastard and yourrades too.¡»

    ¡¸Looks like you have no sense of joke.¡¹

    *Shan-* with a clear sound two short swords were drawn out.

    Of course, they were then held in the awesome cross stance!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make it simple. ire will destroy you. If before that you can kill me, it will be your win. If you cannot¡­¡­you understand right?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s simple, and on top of that it¡¯s easy.¡»

    ¡®That¡¯s not the case¡¯, the lordughed.

    ¡¸No need to hold back. Dance with desperation to resist against death, demon. If not, my abyss will easily swallow you.¡¹

    ¨D¨DActivated Last Zell v.4

    Limit Break!!! The torrent of jet ck pierced the sky!

    ¡ºA mere human, know your ce!¡»

    Unknown vanished. He rapidly approached with a speed that made it seemed so. He went toward the center of the torrent and thrust forward his powerful arm that was erged like a log.

    The sound of destruction was the proof that the speed surpassed the speed of sound. The torrent of jet ck was sent flying.

    At the same time, des flew toward Unknown.

    Neck, arms, torso, legs. Four lords swung short sword that was enveloped in me.

    ¡ºImpertinent!!¡»

    Unknown thrust out des of shadow from all over his body like a mountain of swords. The four lords were stabbed, however, they grinned and right after that, they split into eight lords and unleashed a storm of sh.

    Unknown who got a part of his shadow cut down greatly rotated his body. His body that was covered with swords and his whip-like tail became a brutal attack to all directions.

    The eight lords were shredded to pieces in an instant but,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you stop getting wild near ire.¡¹

    Abyss-style Katon ¨C Futon mixed formation Gouka Beni SenpuuThe dark me of the whirling abyss¨D¨Dfouryers of zing whirlwinds were activated from the lords at the four directions.

    The immense red spire scorched the air.

    Furthermore, nine lords that were lined up in a single vertical line charged in a straight line toward the me pir.

    ¡ºMere me-¡»

    It wasn¡¯t effective. At the same time when Unknown¡¯s voice resounded, the pir of me was burst open.

    Because the lord had predicted that, the column rush¨D¨DAbyss-style Je¡ð Stream Attack!

    Unknown¡¯s tentacles pierced the lord at the lead, then the shockwave that resulted from a mere swing of the arm blew away the second and third lord. A super gravity that was suddenly generated crushed the fourth and fifth lord but¡­¡­

    The attacks couldn¡¯t reach until the sixth. Unknown attempted to intercept with his own fist, but that fist itself was met with a kick that was enveloped in me from the sixth, and the other arm was also deflected by the seventh.

    Like that, the eight¡¯s kick exploded on the torso that became defenseless.

    ¡ºNuguh¡»

    ¡¸Fly away¡¹

    As an insurance, two short swords wereunched into a fierce thrust that gouged even the eighth. The two swords that were enveloped in me and ice even unleashed further impact and sent Unknown flying literally.

    He flew like a pinball, bounced on the rooftop of the adjacent building, and then he crashed into the upper floor of even further adjacent building.

    ¡¸ire, can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kousuke-sama. From here on, I will entrust my everything to you.¡¹

    ire who opened her closed eyes said that and smiled. And then, she closed her eyes once more.

    She was able to recover before the current fight. She had also finished her mental preparation.

    Therefore she could chant, the prayer to god, the scripture with the strongest rtion to the deed of demon extermination. Once it was used, she would use up all her strength and became unable to move properly. It was the strongest exorcist¡¯s words of power that should also be called a double-edged sword.

    ¨D¨DO lord, please listen to the prayer of thy child. Please stop thismentation in my heart.

    The Holy Cross was enveloped in faint light. It was a pure white, fleeting radiance that looked like it would vanish anytime.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t get carried away, human!¡»

    Super gravity attacked the whole clock building. The high-rise building that was two building away from here was blown away and Unknown flew out.

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line, demon.¡¹

    Gravity magic ¡°ck Vortex¡± ¨D¨Dmaximum activation!

    The four lords that were positioned at the four directions of the rooftop formed gravity field at their respective position. The pressure that wasing down on the clock building was neutralized by the barrier of gravity field.

    Shadow flew out from Unknown. Aura that was painting out the surrounding ck was spreading, even dark clouds were starting to filling up the ceiling.

    From the aura of ck shadow, great number of demons, monsters oozed out.

    Not to mention Gargoyle, Gazer, and Hell Hound, even that shark that could cross through space, a one horned horse enveloped in purple lightning, a crow with woman head attached, a lump of dark red me¡­¡­

    The number easily reached the thousand.

    Unknown spread his hands widely to the demons who filled the space to the brim and spoke.

    ¡ºThis is the power of king.¡»

    Then,

    ¡¸This is the power of the abyss.¡¹

    In return, the lord opposed with a thousand lords.

    The two armies used the skyscrapers as recement for stepping stones or shed in the air.

    ¨D¨DGod is the righteous judge. Thy, repent. The god sharpen that sword, draw that bow, and prepare the weapon to bring death, turning arrow into fire arrow

    Unknown nced at udia who was continuing to pray and raised a yell while gritting his teeth.

    ¡ºYou bastard, just how much power you have!? That¡¯s a power that surpassed the category that is allowed for human!¡»

    A human who was unbelievably opposing an army of demon with troops of equal force.

    Unknown joined the battle personally in order to clear away the reality that wouldn¡¯t go as he expected.

    ¡¸Have you forgotten? It will always be human who destroy existences like you.¡¹

    A ck hole materialized in the air. At the same time, Unknown¡¯s figure vanished. It wasn¡¯t anything like high speed movement. He crossed over space through the ck hole and materialized behind the lord.

    The powerful arm struck mercilessly, however, the lord too dodged by vanishing.

    Abyss-style Kuuton technique Ban¡¯ei no KagerouAbyss is always unevenly distributed¨D¨Da technique that used clone, disposable pebble for teleportation, kunai, and so on to switch spatial position.

    The materialization location was of course behind Unknown. The short swords flew and shaved away the shadow!

    ¡ºYou bastard, just as I thought you are possessing the power of the royalty.¡»

    Unknown muttered while his eyes of me zed up. Instantly, a streak of lightning fell on the lord.

    ¡¸Guuh, so you can control even the weather!¡¹

    The rain of lightning poured down in godspeed was blocked by randomly dodging while using clones as shield.

    ¨D¨DO lord, please descend. My god, please grant me salvation. With that, I will destroy thy enemy and crush the wicked heart

    Lightning was also falling to udia, but that too was shielded by the clones who used themselves to build an impregnable wall. Not even a single attack passed through.

    udia too didn¡¯t bother at all with the situation outside herself. She only closed her eyes and offered her prayer wholeheartedly.

    Unnoticed, the Holy Cross¡¯s radiance was getting so bright it couldn¡¯t be ignored. The brilliant light was like a sun in the form of cross.

    Unknown created a ck hole in front of himself. His narrowed eyes was looking through the lord toward udia behind him.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll face you at my leisure forter.¡»

    Unknown vanished into the ck hole as though he was absorbed in. His destination was obvious. Right behind udia¡­¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t speak such cold thing. This is adancesteps of deathbetween me and you right?¡¹

    Simry, right behind udia¨D¨Dthe lord who teleported between her and Unknown thrust the short sword that he held in reverse grip toward Unknown¡¯s stomach while grinning fearlessly. And then, he activated teleportation once more.

    It was a teleportation to a different ce that also dragged Unknown together.

    ¡ºYou bastard-. All troops, aim for the woman! Don¡¯t bother with the man¡¯s shadows!¡»

    Unknown gave the order to aim at udia and disregarded the lord¡¯s clones that would increase with more number than the defeated clones.

    The demons also appeared without end. Several hundred demons ignored the clones and advanced toward udia.

    ¡¸I thought you wille like that!¡¹

    Multiple clones gathered to where udia was.

    Like that, they lifted up their hands to the sky as though making a group prayer, and unleashed the trump card that he had prepared since this battle started and was desperately keeping in standby state until now.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¨D¨Dck Heaven Destitution!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    One of the gravity magic¡¯s hidden technique that swallowed the whole area and obliterated everything without a single exception.

    A star of cmity appeared near the ceiling, whirled ckly, and released jet ck sparks. It was swallowing all the demons that were rapidly approaching udia.

    The demons screamed while desperately struggling in the air, but there was no way they could escape from the pseudo ck hole by doing something like that.

    The clones were desperately protecting the clock building by deploying gravity field barrier, but even the surrounding high-rise buildings got their upper floors torn off and swallowed.

    ¡ºImpossible¡­¡­¡»

    For a moment Unknown was dumbfounded. The technique that the human who he was facing right now showed was without a doubt something that could only be handled by the royalty, furthermore it was only by the few minority of them. Even he himself hadn¡¯t reached that level!

    ¡º¡­¡­No way I¡¯ll ept this. There is no way this is eptable-¡»

    Unknown became indignant and caused severe quake in the space itself.

    ¡¸Kahah!?¡¹

    The lord was sent flying while vomiting blood along with several hundred clones at the same time.

    The use of ck Heaven Destitution was a double-edged sword. Because it was a trump card among trump card, it would use up the entire magic power and vitality of the user. It was to the degree that the lord became unable to instantly react against the wide range attack of space sting.

    Ignoring the lord who was sent flying while vomiting blood, Unknown rapidly approached udia once more. There was no clone on his way. He didn¡¯t teleport but rushed straight physically to kidnap her right away.

    ¡¸I, told you, I WON¡¯T LET YOUUUUUUU-¡¹

    The lord unusually raised a war cry with his emotion bared open. Using pseudo flight that gave a speed of freefalling, in addition of the eleration using gravity magic, he cut into the Unknown¡¯s path.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re in the way-, human!¡»

    ¡¸The one in the way, is you asshole-, demooon!!¡¹

    The lord took a stance of crossguard with his short swords while blocking the Unknown¡¯s rush.

    He was being pushed back to where udia was, but at that time he had already recovered several clones. They attacked Unknown from all directions and somehow stopped the momentum of his charge.

    ¨D¨DEven if evil has no end, even if the battle willst for eternity, my faithful heart too will continue for eternity without end. Therefore, o enemy of god. O existence of vice and scorn. Look, our light too, is eternal.

    At the same time when the ck Heaven Destitution vanished, light gathered to there. The pure white light erupting from the Holy Cross was taking shape bit by bit. Yes, the shape of a huge cross of light that pierced the sky.

    The demons who were nearby were dispersed without being able to even do anything to resist. Just like how shadow that was touched by the light would silently vanish.

    The Unknown that was locked in a contest of strength against the lord opened his eyes wide seeing the cross of heaven.

    He instantly understood. That was something that was enough to destroy him, no, all demons. The terrifying act of god. It drew a line from a simple miracle, so to speak it was the very concept of ¡°destroying demon¡±.

    Unknown raised a shriek.

    ¡ºKILL THAT WOMAAAAANNNN!!¡»

    ¡¸I WON¡¯T LET YOU, TOUCH EVEN A SINGLE FINGER OF HEEEEERRR!!¡¹

    In respond the lord was alsomanding with a scream to all his clones.

    Unknown directed eyes that were zing with hatred toward the lord. Right away, Unknown¡¯sst ability was activated.

    ¡¸-, this guy!?¡¹

    Unknown changed shape. Lion¡¯s head, feet and ws that were like dragon, snake tail and hawk wings¨D¨Dyes, it was that monster that once made Kousuke to swallow bitterness¨D¨Da chimera.

    An instant of unrest. But, he barely dodged the approaching ws and fangs due to a clone that took them in his ce.

    The snake tail attacked, but he severed it with his short sword.

    Without pause the lord stepped in and let out a sh with the short sword in one hand¨D¨D

    ¡ºYou still have some way to go huh, Kousuke.¡»

    ¡¸Wha-¨D¨Dguah!?¡¹

    The lord got diagonally shed instead.

    The diposure disordered his swordsmanship and right after the sword was deflected, he got hit by a counter.

    The cause of the diposure was one. The thing that was a chimera just now had be the man who was like an older brother that the lord, Kousuke, still idolized unwaveringly until now.

    Yes,

    ¡¸Captain, Meld¡­¡­¡¹

    Unknown¡¯sst ability was to read the weak memory of the opponent and reproduced that person. Just like how he showed udia her dead parents. However, this time it wasn¡¯t an illusion, he was transforming himself.

    ¡ºKousuke. Don¡¯t get in my way!¡»

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look down on me-¡¹

    A great sword that was held above the head was parried with the two short swords even while being diposed.

    The lord rotated while unleashing a high spinning kick to mow the opponent¡¯s face but,

    ¡ºKousuke-, stop-. What are you doing!?¡»

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    Instantly, the face that he was going to kick through right now changed into Emily¡¯s face.

    Perhaps his diposure showed in his face, because for a moment, Emily¡¯s lips distorted.

    ¡¸Shih-¡¹

    ¡ºNuu!?¡»

    But, the lord kicked through Emily¡¯s face without stopping. Even while feeling diposure, the lord didn¡¯t lessen the kick¡¯s strength at the slightest. Unknown let out a shocked voice.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Come at me. You can do whatever you can.¡¹

    It was obvious for anyone who looked. The lord had quietly snapped. He gestured with his fingertip provocatively.

    ¨D¨DArrive at the sacred pce, the gate of consecration opened. Now, let¡¯s gather

    The light that the cross of heaven emitted was starting to burn Unknown¡¯s flesh by bits and pieces as though in concert with the lord¡¯s fury. The end for the prayer, and for Unknown was nearing.

    ¡¸There is no time you know, demon? You naked king who is abandoned even by your fellow demons and cannot even injure a single human without relying on a cheap trick.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­-, I am king. I am the true king-. They aren¡¯t responding to my call is simply because they are ascertaining! The caliber of king, exist only in m¨D¨D¡»

    From his words, as expected Unknown couldn¡¯t gather the named demons. He didn¡¯t know the true reason, but from Unknown¡¯s attitude thatughed scornfully saying ¡¸So what if I can¡¯t¡¹ in respond to that, as expected he wasn¡¯t worthy to be called a demon king.

    The lord snorted ¡®hah¡¯ and raised his middle finger.

    ¡¸Keep barking alone like that for your whole life, you loser dog.¡¹

    Unknown charged in a state where his rage couldn¡¯t be expressed innguage anymore.

    The lord met him from the front.

    The ever-changing attacks of powerful arms, tentacles, and tail were all taken down by clones that were half deployed as though ovepping with the main body as though there were double or tripleyers of blur.

    When super gravity poured down, it was opposed by simr anti gravity. His eyes didn¡¯t overlook the sign of space sting and he prevented it through disturbing the space by activating his own teleportation ipletely.

    Demons came attacking. But, the multiplication speed of the clones finally surpassed the demon summoning speed. A single demon would be swarmed by dozens of clones. The number was crushed by even greater number.

    Unknown was repeatedly attacking with super speed while transforming into people close to the lord one after another, but unnoticed the bnced battle was¡­¡­

    ¡ºYou, bastard-. You¡¯re still, getting faster-¡»

    ¡¸That is mine Limit Break. This is¨D¨DAbyss LordAbyssgate.¡¹

    The special Limit Break that increased the specs the more time passed¨D¨DAbyss Lord. Using Last Zell, the lord reached the deepest depth in one go and from there he continued to drink magic power recovery medicine when there was opening.

    By doing that, although there was limit for the flesh body, the Limit Break state was unbroken and the spec was increasing even further from the deepest depth. So to speak, it was a path that was leading to thest derivation technique of Limit Break, ¡°Supreme Break¡±.

    Specs that werepletely superior. The lord was already bing a streak of shadow in a different sense from Unknown and danced madly. Far from dodging, even ignoring the lord and aiming at udia had be impossible for Unknown.

    ¨D¨DWhat is here is the sacred cross. The embodiment of god¡¯s wish. The absolute concept that bring about the ultimate will in heaven.

    And then, the cross that was shining in the sky¨D¨Dits form waspletely established. It was truly the Holy Cross of udia itself.

    The underground city was filled with light until the far end of the ground!

    ¡ºStop-, CLAUDIAaAAA-! YOU¡¯RE, MY¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s checkmate. This is far easier than inflicting a single scratch on the demon king.¡¹

    There was no more dignity or anything. Unknown was frantically trying to stop udia with a deathly desperation.

    But, such Unknown was once more sent flying really easily by the lord.

    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s the closing of curtain. End the nightmare throughout these twelve years! udia Barenberg!¡¹

    ¡®Yes, Kousuke-sama.¡¯

    Even though there was no voice, such soft words that were filled with determination certainly reached the lord.

    And then,

    ¡¸Imand under the name of Saint, udia Barenberg.¡¹

    udia¡¯s eyes opened slowly. The jade eyes shined silver, and she herself was illuminated from behind by a silver halo along with the Holy Cross.

    ¡¸O residents of hell, o people whose soul are invaded by desire of strife and rule¨D¨Dperish.¡¹

    The words of the saint were told solemnly, however, myriad of feelings were filling it.

    A scream surged out. A scream of death agony.

    All the demons in this underground space were illuminated by shining Holy Cross at the sky and vanished.

    ¡º¡­¡­It, doesn¡¯te true again¡»

    There was already no ce where the light didn¡¯t reach.

    Far from that, Unknown who was smoking white from his whole body noticed that he couldn¡¯t even activate his own abilities and silently stared at his crumbling hands.

    Unknown¡¯s gaze turned toward udia who was looking straight at him. When he noticed, the man who was his greatest obstacle was drawing closer to her.

    Seeing the strength of the two¡¯s gaze, the determination residing inside those pupils that was shining in this hell, Unknown returned an envious gaze to that for an instant.

    But, before udia and the lord noticed that, those eyes immediately burned with the me of hatred and,

    ¡ºHell is created from nine stratums. In the lower stratums, existences that are far beyond your imagination can be found anywhere.¡»

    He talked further while half his body was crumbling away.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know what those guys¡¯ n are for you all, but at the very least, I have left behind amand to the dead at the stratum right below here. Even if I perish, every single one of them will trample your world until they are all exterminated to thest. The door to your world are opening in the lower stratum.¡»

    The expression of the lord and udia stiffened. Because both of them exerted their maximum strength in this battle, they were mostly spent right now. In addition, if the path was opened, right in this instant Vatican would be flooded with demons.

    Unknown sent a mocking smile to the two of them, and then, hatefully, resentfully, Unknown was showing an expression that was filled with suchplicated emotions before at the end, with a calm tone as though he had let go of the burden on his shoulders,

    ¡ºThese damn humans¡»

    Saying that, he vanished.

    That was the true end of the unknown greater demon who had been scheming to invade and rule over the other world since faraway past.

    ¡¸Uu-¡¹

    It was udia¡¯s groan. The Holy Cross of heaven melted into empty air and vanished.

    ¡¸-, ire¡­¡­are you alright?¡¹

    While vomiting a bit of blood and desperately maintaining his sanity that was almost lost due to his mini self inside his heart that was wearing a chuuni T-shirt, Kousuke scolded himself that now wasn¡¯t the time for that and supported udia. ¡®It huuurts, my heart huuurtts. But, work hard for a bit more okaay, meee!¡¯

    udia who didn¡¯t have any way of knowing the inside of Kousuke¡¯s heart that was like that was silently shedding tears.

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama¡­¡­am I, does ire¡­¡­seed in getting revenge for mama and papa?¡¹

    The Holy Cross fell with a ng. udia who was already using up all her strength and feeling was only crouching while leaking out a sob with a feeling that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words.

    The divine light vanishedpletely and only the redness of magma illuminated the underground city. Amidst that, Kousuke embraced udia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸From the start, udia¡¯s mama and papa doesn¡¯t want udia to take revenge or anything. That¡¯s what I thought. They should want you to live happily.¡¹

    The family that udia kept thinking about even after twelve years had passed. The parents who poured their love by that much into their daughter must be wishing for their daughter¡¯s happiness.

    ¡¸But, even so, ire made your wish came true through the path that you decided by yourself and you traveled desperately. Even though it¡¯s a path that is different from what your parents want, if they two of them are here, they will absolutely say this while thinking about ire, not for their own sake.¡¹

    ¨D¨DYou have worked really hard.

    She had done her best for twelve years even while vomiting blood. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t feel proud of such daughter.

    When udia heard Kousuke¡¯s words, she buried her face into his chest and sobbed quietly once more.

    The two of them were snuggling close to each other like that in the middle of hell just for a few moment.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go home ire. Right now it¡¯s still the time to run for that sake.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes-, Kousuke-sama!¡¹

    Even though she had used up all her strength and her expression was pale, udia who understood Kousuke¡¯s feeling showed a smile that looked the loveliest until now. It was a beauty that was worthy for the name of saint.

    But, at that time, a terrific impact assaulted the underground city. It was an impact that was like a tremendous earthquake. Just from that, several high-rise buildings that were in the verge of crumbling copsed and vanished into the sea of magma.

    ¡¸Chih. It¡¯s the dead of the lower stratum huh. That damn Unknown, he is irritating until the very end.¡¹

    The physical weariness that came as the after effect of Limit Break wasn¡¯t something trivial. It was even truer because this time after entering Limit Break state of depth V, Kousuke forcefully lengthened the effect until his specs were increased to the degree that he entered the state of Supreme Break.

    Kousuke became able to move somehow by using the recovery medicine of the highest grade and then he carried udia on his back.

    ¡¸ire, how much you can still fight?¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to the secret medicine I received¡­¡­if there are five more minutes, I will be able to somehow to deploy the minimum barrier and offense.¡¹

    Five minutes. It sounded short but long. Kousuke himself too would only be able to use elementary level magic for a while. In hand-to-handbat too he would only be able to do a movement that was forty percent of his normal state.

    But, even so,

    ¡¸We are going home.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kousuke-sama!¡¹

    udia hugged Kousuke¡¯s neck tightly as though to bury her face onto it.

    The impact that was piercing up from the lower stratum was getting stronger second by second. Other than flooding into earth, the demons of the third stratum must be trying to climb up to this upper stratum that was this underground city, or perhaps they were even trying to climb until the surface. It was possible that their objective might be to chase after Kousuke and udia.

    They already didn¡¯t have even a minute of time extension.

    If there was something that could be called as a small mercy, the hole on the ceiling that they used toe here was still existing. For some reason the hole wasn¡¯t ck, it was bing a hole of light, but there was no doubt that Wynn and others were maintain the hole.

    Kousuke squeezed out his remaining little magic power that the recovery couldn¡¯t catch up with and flew right away to the ceiling.

    He passed through the shining hole and flew toward the visible exit of light.

    ¡¸You are back!¡¹

    ¡¸udia-sama! Kousuke-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d¡­¡­¡¹

    They tumbled on the ground whennding. When Kousuke and udia raised their face, Wynn and others were there. Although they had be wounded all over, not a single member wascking from among them.

    ¡¸Everyone, I¡¯m d all of you are safe¡­¡­¡¹

    udia became teary eyed once more, but she quickly pulled herself together.

    ¡¸Unknown was defeated. But, at the end he made the demons at third stratum to rampage. Surely they are already appearing in our world too. We have to escape from here as fast as possible. If not we will be swallowed by arge swarm of high ss demons!¡¹

    Wynn and others gulped. But, their diposurested only for a moment. They immediately reformed their formation to surround Kousuke and udia on his back.

    ¡¸Time until recovery?¡¹

    ¡¸I want two more minutes until I can make clone again.¡¹

    Even if they would be able to escape safely, thepensation of forcing himself would be him being unable to move properly for a week. Kousuke thought that while giving an answer. Though of course, if he could get regeneration magic applied to him, he would be better to a certain degree.

    ¡¸Got it. Leave the two minutes to us.¡¹

    With Wynn at the lead, the ragged exorcists started running with Kousuke and udia at the center.

    They were cutting open the path with great desperation.

    Like that, they somehow seeded in going until they could see the outer circumference of the ruined city. But, there was despair there. At the other side of the street where they were rushing through to escape from the ruined city, at the wastnd outside, low ss demons were gathering in fan shape.

    The number of the low ss demons should be expressed as nketing the ground. If it was seen from above, the sky was also flooded with the winged low ss demons.

    It seemed they were lying in ambush.

    There, even more despair was catching up with them.

    *DON-* An impact came once more. The seismic intensity that far surpassed even 7 or 8 Richter assaulted them. Kousuke and others who were in a state of extreme exhaustion couldn¡¯t help but copsed or stopped moving.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that just now!? Don¡¯t tell me, they areing out already from the third stratum into the underground city!?¡¹

    ¡¸-, wait, what¡¯s this pressure!? This is far more than Unknown isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    Kousuke and others exposed a lethal opening, however, for some reason the low ss demons didn¡¯t attack.

    Far from that, they were looking around as though being scared of something. It even looked like they were in confusion.

    *DON-*

    *DON-*

    *DON-*

    Impacts came intermittently like the pulsation of a mighty existence. At the same time, there was a swelling up presence which applied pressure that caused even Kousuke to shrink back.

    The wind ofmentation, the physical exhaustion from Limit Break, and then themental exhaustionAbyss Lord¡¯s aftereffectthat he was enduring by desperately averting his gaze from it, they were dulling Kousuke¡¯s senses and he couldn¡¯t grasp the detail of the enemy that was approaching from the underground.

    But, if that enemy appeared right now, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t be able to win¡­¡­.

    Should he resolved the breaking down of his flesh and bought time by using Limit Break ¨C Depth V mode once more¡­¡­

    But, if he did that, the possibility of Kousuke himself going home would be despairingly low.

    At the back of his mind shed the image of Rana, Emily, the people close to him,rades, and then family¡­¡­

    (Eei, don¡¯t hesitate, me! In any case, no one will be able to go home if I don¡¯t fight! Fight here with the resolve of making this ce my grave!)

    He silently put down udia.

    The determined expression of Kousuke caused udia to grasp his sleeve spontaneously. She guessed what he was nning to do.

    Wynn and others also guessed the same.

    That was why, before Kousuke could say ¡¸Leave this ce to me and go ahead. No worry, I¡¯ll catch up soon¡¹,

    ¡¸We cannot let Kousuke-dono to steal the spotlight even more than this.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t underestimate exorcist.¡¹

    ¡¸This time, I¡¯ll protect Kousuke-san.¡¹

    After Wynn, Anna, and Aziz said that, the other members also grinned fearlessly and readied their sacred vessel. udia smiled gently and embraced Kousuke¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s be together, till the end.¡¹

    Kousuke showed a slight hesitation but¡­¡­a beat. He shrugged his shoulders in exasperation and nodded with an expression of resolve.

    And then,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give up till the end! We will absolutely return alive! ¨D¨DHere ites-¡¹

    At that instant, the ground was pulverized¨D¨D

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡¸SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAAA-, DESUUU!!¡¹

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A rabbit flew up. Along with a giant that looked like a minotaur getting socked in the face.

    ¨C

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¨C

    It went without saying that the eyes of Kousuke and others, without a single exception shrunk into a dot.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Abyss Lord arc chapter 2, it will be the epilogue at the next week¡¯s update.

    After that, I¡¯m thinking of taking holiday for around a month again.

    The reason is because I want to focus at the writing of the publication.

    If possible I n to resume updating at 12 June, or 19 June at thetest.

    Forgive me but, my best regards.

    ¨C

    PS

    In Ovep big thanks festival the other day, Yue-sama received the glorious first position in the heroine poprity poll.

    This too is thanks to everyone who is giving your support everyday.

    Really thank you very much!

    Also, the second position is Shia, while 5this Kaori, and 6this Tio. Really, really thank you very much!

    I also received a lot of support and words that they are always looking forward to Arifureta in the autograph session. Shirakome was nervous and desperate so that my hand wouldn¡¯t shake, but at the end even that became gone and I got a lot motivated. Thank you very much!

    ¨C

    PS 2

    The key visual of the anime is published at Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage!

    The gentle and fluffy Yue-sama is really lovely, so if you don¡¯t mind, please go take a look no matter what!

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318Arifureta Chapter 318Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Epilogue First¨C

    AN: It became too long so I divided it.

    After this, the ¡¸Epilogue Second¡¹ will also get uploaded at 19 o¡¯clock.<hr>

    ¡¸SHAORAAAAAAAAAH, DESUU!!¡¹

    An unnatural ¡¸DESUU!!¡¹ resounded. Rabbit ears were pping in the wind. The swung war hammer grandly whipped the ¡°Wind of Lamentation¡±, and then,

    ¨D¨DBUMOOOOOOOOH!?

    The giant that looked like a minotaur raised a scream that even sounded like a tearful cry. It danced in the sky while drawing a beautiful parab arc.

    By the way, a part of minotaur-san¡¯s head was caving in.

    Even though they had resolved to fight to the death, even though they had affirmed their bond with each other in a great mood, the serious atmosphere was suddenly blown away along with the ground. Even the low ss demons were looking up to the sky open mouthed.

    ¡¸Aa~, what? The air has changed here¡­¡­¡¹

    A male voice suddenly resounded. It wasn¡¯t the voice of Kousuke or even Wynn and others. The voice came from therge hole in the ground that most likely was physically connecting to the lower stratum.

    Kousuke was turning his gaze toward that hole with creaking movement like a machine that hadn¡¯t been oiled. There, a face of a familiar man suddenly popped out.

    It was the demon king-sama.

    ¡¸NAGUMOOO!? WHY!? WHY NAGUMO!?¡¹

    Even now it felt like Kousuke was going to yell ¡®AIEEEEEEE-¡®. Hajime who agilely jumped out from the holended on the edge. Then he tilted his head while going ¡®Eh?¡¯ and said.

    ¡¸What a coincidence to meet you in this kind of hellish ce, Endou. Did you get a new haircut?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t! What¡¯s that, is that getting popr between you spouses!? Wait, that ain¡¯t it!¡¹

    Kousuke-san stamped his feet in frustration. He was in great panic toward the development that was just too unexpected and abrupt.

    Though, even while he was saying that,

    ¡¸Fly away until the other side of the mountain! Desuu!!¡¹

    ¨D¨DBUMOOOOOOOOH~~~~

    The five meter mino-san got hit by Shia¡¯s full swing and pierced through dozens of buildings of the ruined city while flying toward the mountain beyond.

    Shia was emitting faint bluish white ripples in the air while descending with light step from the sky. *Step* Shended beside Hajime then with an expression that said ¡¸Oh?¡¹,

    ¡¸Kousuke-san, it has been two days hasn¡¯t it? Did you get a new haircut?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. That gag is popr in Nagumo family huh? I get it. That¡¯s why, enough with that and exin the situation pleaseee! Why are you two in this kind of ce!? Why did you make your entrance by smashing through the ground!? Exin clearly and concisely please!¡¹

    ¡®Oh geez, getting max tensioned like that so suddenly, that¡¯s a bit hard to keep up with you know?¡¯

    With a face that seemed to say that, Hajime-san and Shia-san talked in whisper to each other. Pulsing vein emerged on Kousuke¡¯s forehead. udia and others were still dumbfounded. Also, the low ss demons too were looking at each other¡¯s face.

    Hajime who was showing a nonchnt attitude answered.

    ¡¸When I went to a forest date with Shia~, we encountered a witch~.

    She attacked so burned her along with the forest, but then we got sent into a strange ce.

    Seeing that we had gotten there anyway we went into an adventure date, but then Endou was there somehow.

    That¡¯s all.]

    ¡¸That¡¯s all my ass!¡¹

    ¡®I don¡¯t get it at all! It feels like my head will go crazy!¡¯ Kousuke-kun grabbed his head.

    But, at that time, the thousands and tens of thousands of low ss demons surrounding the area started moving. Kousuke gasped and opened his eyes wide while taking battle stance. udia and others also prepared to fight despite their confusion.

    But, before the hostilities began again,

    ¡¸Oo, first people of another world, discovered. Somehow there are a lot of them but, well, no matter. ¨D¨DCough-. Hello, I¡¯m, called Nagumo Hajime. We are, in the middle of a trip but, oh maaan, this is really troubling you know? We got attacked by monsters at underground you see, before we finally managed to climb up to the surface. Is it okay to talk for a bit?¡¹

    Hajime-san who talked politely with the best bright smile he got.

    From the appearance of the low ss demons, no matter how anyone looked at them they weren¡¯t proper living being, and their great number was nothing but menacing. And then, the talking partner was low ss demons who weren¡¯t hiding their malice and killing intent at all but¡­¡­

    Hajime-san seemed to not know that the other party was demons. It seemed he was doing his best to first try talking peacefully, as befitting of a model self-proimed virtuous Japanese person which he regrly imed to be.

    ¡®Endou and others too, seem like they are getting into quarrel with the local people for some reason, can¡¯t be helped, now that it¡¯s like this I gotta mediate between them using my amazingmunication skill¡¯, such thinking also crossed his mind for a bit.

    Shia was making tsukkomi ¡¸Noo, no matter how you look at it, they are the same like the monster at lower level you know, Hajime-san¡¹, but it seemed Hajime who had mellowed (?) wouldn¡¯t just give up that easily.

    No matter what kind of opponent it was, no matter what the situation was, he wouldn¡¯t throw away the possibility of dialogue! As a Japanese person!

    ¡¸Wai-, idiot! Those guys are¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke tried to call out to stop him but, before he could, Hajime¡¯s left hand that was held forward asking for a handshake was eaten.

    udia and others voiced ¡¸Ah¡¹, Shia was staring with exasperated eyes that said ¡¸I told you¡¹, while Kousuke¡¯s expression was cramped.

    On the other hand, the low ss demon that was biting too had ¡°?¡± mark floating on its head when the sound of *ng-creak creak* and hard texture was impossiblying from the left hand of the human prey it was chewing.

    And then it slo~wly raised its head and tilted its neck as though to say ¡¸This arm, isn¡¯t it strange?¡¹.

    Hajime-san who was making a bright and wide smile saw the artificial skin for coating use got atrociously torn apart. His eye twitched. However he did his best to deepen his smile.

    ¡¸The, the greeting in this ce, is a bit extreme isn¡¯t it? Normally the arm will get bitten off like this but, it¡¯s that perhaps? Is it a y-biting that everyone here do? If that¡¯s the case¨D¨D¡¹

    ¨D¨DGIIIIIIIIIH!! KILL! KILL! HUMAN! I¡¯LL DEVOUR YOU!

    Hajime-san¡¯spromise was trampled.

    The low ss demon yelled while biting once again, but the next moment, its head was gripped and it was lifted until it was dangling down from a hand.

    And then, when it was lifted until it was eye-level with Hajime, Hajime who was smiling brightly from very close distance was,

    ¡¸This is, what you call a legitimate self-defense.¡¹

    *Pachun!* The head was crushed in the hand¡¯s grip. It seemed Hajime realized their special nature, he used the artificial hand that was thoroughly enveloped by magic power and closed his fist as though crushing an apple. Normally, that would be a case of excessive self-defense.

    In any case, it seemed that became the signal for the resume of hostility. The low ss demons who were fanning out outside the ruined city and the low ss demons infesting the sky too were tightening the encirclement.

    And so.

    At the right hand was the electromaic eleration gatling cannon¨D¨DMetzelei Disaster, equipped.

    At the left hand was the missile & rocketuncher¨D¨DAgni Orkan, equipped.

    Let¡¯s, Curbstomp?

    Kousuke yelled ¡¸GET DOOOOOWWWNNN-¡¹ while pushing down udia. Wynn and others also felt an extreme chill and got down. Shia too ttened her rabbit ears and crouched down.

    Right after that, there were the surging peculiar sound of *DURURURURURURU-* and countless anticlimax sounds of *hyuu~*.

    Crimson sh that was mowing down horizontally. The low ss demons that were sent flying until the far beyond simultaneously.

    Several hundred missiles rushing through the sky. They were homing to the target and crimson fireworks bloomed profusely in the sky.

    Even the low ss demons lurking behind buildings were sted, pulverized, and exterminated together with the buildings!

    The time was around thirty seconds.

    The extensive street behind became a mountain of rubbles, the area at the front became an empty lot with nothing existing there.

    Seeing that, udia and others were,

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama. Please, punch me! This isn¡¯t the time to lose sanity!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no, wai-, ire?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, TJ! Melody of curse removal please! The enemy might be attacking us with hallucination!¡¹

    ¡¸Rogeeer~¡¹

    TJ-san responded right away with big sis voice toward Wynn¡¯s grim voice. The song of purification was flowing in the battlefield.

    ¡¸Eh, what, orchestra band? Endou, you have unusual friend huh.¡¹

    ¡¸But Hajime-san, everyone look tattered somehow you know? Is it that kind of fashion? Special makeup? Are they the type of people living in the future?¡¹

    Hajime and Shia were looking at udia¡¯s group with wondering gaze.

    ¡¸No, that ain¡¯t it! This people are exorcists! She is a saint! We were in a deathly battle just now where things like the fate of the world or udia being turned into mother body were at stake! Sorry for having so much difficulty against small fry! Or rather, you requested me to investigate Vatican right!? Look, that boy there! Aziz-kun! He is Vatican¡¯s exorcist you were telling me to chase!¡¹

    ¡¸Exor, cist¡­¡­you say? They existed!?¡¹

    Hajime-san stared intently at young man Aziz. Aziz-kun, screamed ¡¸hiih¡¹ knowing that he caught the eye of demon king-sama, what¡¯s more he was being stared at even now.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t dare, to believe but¡­¡­oi, Endou. Could it be, this ce is hell, and just now those things were demons!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! This ce is hell, and what you blew up just now were demons! They were low ss though!¡¹

    ¡¸They are the real deal!?¡¹

    ¡¸They are the real deal!¡¹

    Haijme covered his eyes with one hand and looked up as though to say ¡®oh damn¡¯.

    Demon, what a word that tickled the chuuni heart. If only he knew, he would ask various question, and forcefully made them hand over souvenirs, and yet the two of them had blew away a great number of demons at the lower stratums, even the demons who spoke with human speech!

    ¡®They are somehow strong huh. Eh, isn¡¯t this look like age of god magic? Woah, we are gonna die if we let our guard down! The air is also harmful, this is like hell ain¡¯t it! Interesting! Shia, it¡¯s adventure date!¡¯ He thought, but¡­¡­

    To think , that his thought waspletely correct!

    Hajime was inly shocked. He was muttering ¡¸I thought that several of their name seemed familiar¡­¡­notice that, me¡¹ while also murmuring ¡¸It must be that right, they are demon, they must be indestructible existence right? They will revive properly right?¡¹.

    He sent a pleading gaze toward udia and others.

    udia and others quietly averted their gaze.

    But, right after that, Hajime¡¯s screwing around air vanished and his eyes narrowed. Shia too narrowed her eyes and looked at the hole in the ground. Some kind of powerful presence was approaching. From the lower stratum.

    ¡¸As expected they don¡¯t feel like letting us get away.¡¹

    ¡¸It was a lovely adventure date that made the blood seethe and the flesh dance but, those guys¨D¨Deerr, the demons¡­¡­because of them, we couldn¡¯t even sightsee satisfactorily~¡¹

    It seemed they had an idea about the presence.

    Looking closer, both Shia and Hajime didn¡¯t seem to have serious injury, but their appearance was quite ragged. It could be imagined that they had been through a very fierce battle. At the same time, Kousuke couldn¡¯t help but shuddering at the so called ¡°those guys¡± who were making these two to look tattered like this.

    ¡°Those guys¡± went without saying, they must be the greater demons of the lower stratums.

    The speech and gesture of Hajime and Shia lookedposed, but the two obviously had sharp gaze without the slightest carelessness.

    ¡¸Nagumo, what do you mean? Why are they chasing¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Wait for a bit.¡¹

    Hajime lifted his hand and stopped Kousuke¡¯s words. Even though his expression was serious, was it just Kousuke¡¯s feeling that it also looked slightly like messing around?

    Hajime walked toward the big hole with a steady pace. And then, his treasure warehouse shined and his took out some kind of big sphere while going ¡¸Heave-ho¡¹. It was a metallic ball that was around the same size like arge ball used in school sports day.

    Hajime carelessly tossed it into the big hole.

    Hajime-san walked back with a steady pace.

    Right after that, terrific shockwave and tremor urred. And then, a pir of light that burned the eye was piercing up to the sky.

    ¡¸Nagumo-kun, Nagumo-kun. Just now, what did you do?¡¹

    ¡¸I only dropped a sr bomb. The pursuing bunches, it seems that other than magic power they are also weak against sunlight.¡¹

    ¡¸Sr bomb you say, you-¡¹

    It was the evolved version of sr bomb ¡°Roze Helios¡± which used treasure warehouse in them that once blew away even apostles of god.

    Seeing the shaken Kousuke, Hajime seemed to misunderstand something and snapped up a thumb up while puffing up his chest and spoke reassuringly.

    ¡¸No worries. Everything within sight underground there was all blown away yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not worrying about the power of the bomb! No, in a sense I¡¯m also worried about the power though!¡¹

    It seemed they wouldn¡¯t be able to see that underground city that was filled with history anymore.

    It seemed that most of the vanguard of the pursuer was blown away, so the approaching presence was slightly receding. Hajime who was convinced of that continued their talk as though nothing happened. Kousuke already stopped making anymore tsukkomi.

    ¡¸So, regarding the question just now¡­¡­there were monsters¨D¨Dwell, demons at the ce we were sent to. Then, I exined to them cordially and thoroughly that we only wanted to sightsee but, we were attacked with no question asked.¡¹

    Hajime and Shia went into a mystique searching date in the forest of Britain. There they encountered a genuine witch of the forest like it was a matter of course. Then, the witch of the forest-san was rtively evil. And so, Hajime-san burned her along with the forest.

    But, it seemed there was a spot where it was easy to connect to hell inside the forest, so at the very end they were dropped by the veryst strength of the witch. That ce they were dropped at was the lower strata of hell. Both of them were thinking of it as ¡¸It¡¯s a thrilling and lovely brutal other woorrlld!¡¹ all that time but¡­¡­

    Anyway, they were attacked by the lower strata demons there.

    The first thing the self-proimed model Japanese Hajime did was to avoid battle with thelocal peoplegreater demons. It seemed there was a stair nearby them that connected to the stratum below so they escaped into it. Then, even stronger demon appeared and as expected it attacked with no question asked.

    There were various reasons it attacked like it was his turf, or questioning why humans were there, or because they were intruder, but when it targeted Shia, well, it devolved into trouble.

    With Shia¡¯s magic power that was in a different league, added with her gender as female with a body that was not just healthy but also extremely strong, it could be easily guessed how such female would look like from the view point of demon.

    Like that, Hajime and Shia thought that perhaps this ce was like Orcus Great Dungeon of another world. They went looking for cultured and peaceful local people. There were getting into rtively serious deathly battle against the attacking demons while climbing up until here by busting through the bedrock.

    ¡¸When we came out at the surface, it became an unexpected reunion but¡­¡­although it was only around nine floors, it was really troublesome to climb up until here, and yet in the end our harvest in this trip is zero. In addition the local people were all demon. And Hajime-san blew all of them away.¡¹

    The words ¡°nine floors¡± that Shia said made udia and others spout out ¡¸Bufuoh!?¡¹.

    That was the lowest stratum of hell. It was the authentic hell where named greater demons who came out in books were running rampant. These two were traveling from there by bursting through the bedrock.

    As exorcist, they couldn¡¯t help but opening their eyes wide until the white of their eyes showed.

    Furthermore,

    ¡¸The first contact was a failure. If only I knew they were demon, perhaps there would be another way before it turned into battle, and yet¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. Seeing that they are demon, furthermore by the time they are standing in front of Hajime-san, I think the result is already obvious.¡¹

    ¡¸No, what are you saying Shia? It was your fault. It was because you smashed that building that looked like castle with 100 ton hammer. They absurdly snapped because of that. What was that guy¡¯s name again? If I heard right, it was a name that I had heard before. I was dodging desperately so I didn¡¯t listen properly though.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second, Hajime-san. That was a sad ident that happened in the middle of legitimate self-defense. Or rather, don¡¯t make it like other person¡¯s fault. Even Hajime-san, the instant you understood that I was targeted, you snapped and fired Hyperion horizontally. That shot made a ce that was like a shrine along with the area around it into an empty lot right? The cause all the demon-san were unable to back away was absolutely that. Some guys that looked self-important and dangerous snapped into incoherent mess after that.¡¹

    Named demons who owned castle or shrine¡­¡­. Destruction of ce that was most likely their turf¡¯s stronghold¡­¡­.

    Group of grater demons pursuing the two from the lowest level in a state ofplete rage¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­fuu~~~~¡¹

    ¡¸Aa!? udia-sama! Hang in there!¡¹

    udia suddenly let go of her consciousness. Anna hurriedly supported her, but her eyes were also dead.

    ¡¸Aah geez. Nagumo, the Crystal Key! Let¡¯s return quickly to our world!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Isn¡¯t it better to do something about the group of greater demons?¡¹

    Kousuke exined the gist of the situation a bit impatiently.

    That was, how the residents of hell fundamentally couldn¡¯t materialize in their world by their own strength.

    Then the extermination of the greater demon called Unknown whose strength increased by the his worshipper¡¯s faith and possessed the authority to achieve such thing.

    At present, a technique was executed to focus all the paths from hell to earth into Vatican. Yue was also at the other side, if they used Crystal Key, the connection to hell could bepletely severed just bypletely closing that ce.

    ¡¸I see. Looks like various things happened while we were at adventure date in hell huh¡­¡­well, that¡¯s fine. Tell me the detailter. The teleport location is St. Peter¡¯s za, that¡¯s fine right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. Please.¡¹

    Hajime took out thepass and confirmed the destination. During that time Kousuke turned his gaze toward the open mouthed udia and co.

    ¡¸Haha-, I was worried for a moment what would happen to us but, it¡¯s alright already now.¡¹

    ¡¸Err, Kousuke-sama¡­¡­that person, as I thought¡­¡­¡¹

    The gazes of udia and others were focused at Hajime who seemed to be fixing the coordination even while being hugged by Shia.

    Kousuke rubbed his nose while answering with a bit embarrassment and also pride.

    ¡¸Yeah, that guy is Nagumo Hajime. My, us returnee¡¯s¨D¨Ddemon king-sama.¡¹

    At the same time, a gigantic and solemn door suddenly appeared in empty air. It went without saying, that was the excessively decorated ¡°Gate¡± that was opened by Crystal Key.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Unlock¡±¡¹

    *GOGOGO-* The door was pointlessly emitting impressiveness while opening with light overflowing out from the gap. It was just an image projection, but it was like an act of god from the view point of udia and others.

    ¡¸Fre, freely connecting the interval of worlds, with individual power¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­no wonder, even something like world wide information control was possible.¡¹

    ¡¸What power¡­¡­¡¹

    The eyes of the exorcists were dead in this situation where they could only let out a dryugh.

    ¡¸Now then, guessing from the situation, it seems you all had looked after our vanguard. This isn¡¯t anything big that can be called as thanks but, I¡¯ll send you all to one-way path into earth now.¡¹

    Saying that, Hajime turned around with the meaningless light overflowing from the gate illuminating him from behind. The sight of the light that was like a halo made the deeply religious udia and others couldn¡¯t help but gulped.

    It was just image projection though.

    Kousuke stood in front of udia and others who couldn¡¯t move right away. And then, he offered his hand with a boyish grin.

    ¡¸We finished our mission. What left is only the finishing touch. Lift your face and throw out your chest¨D¨Dwe¡¯re going home yeah?¡¹

    Hearing those words and looking at that figure, udia felt like her view was blurred. Even though it was apletely dry world, she felt warm tears that almost overflowed from her eyes.

    She slowly took the offered hand. The hand strongly grasped back. The best smile naturally formed in her lips.

    udia only said a word.

    ¡¸Yes-¡¹

    She energetically replied so.

    Wynn and others also made a natural smile with a feeling as though the burden had been taken off from their shoulders. The followed behind udia.

    ¡¸Uwaa, that girl has fallenpletely. I wonder if Emily-chan is alright~¡¹

    ¡¸Rana will surely manage somehow. She is the first wife after all.¡¹

    Whispering voices could be heard, but Kousuke¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    That was what he decided.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    After this, the¡¸Epilogue Second¡¹ will also be uploaded at 19 o¡¯clock.

    With this Abyss Lord arc chapter 2 will be over.

    It has be really long but, thank you very much for following this!

    ¡ùArifureta ¡°Nichijou¡± chapter 17 is posted!

    It¡¯s freely distributed at Comic Gardo that can be visited from Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage, so please go take a look by all means!

    For Shirakome, the¡¸impression¡¹ from Tio¡¯s serious face this time really hit the spot lol

    Also, ¡¸wait for a bit¡¹ at this chapter is reimportation. Mori-sensei, sorry to always borrow from you, and also thank you very much!

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319Arifureta Chapter 319Arifureta After III Abyss Lord Arc Chapter 2 Epilogue Second

    ¨C

    AN: Before this, the¡¸Epilogue First¡¹ was posted.

    Two chapters are posted today.

    Those who haven¡¯t read it, please go to the previous chapter.<hr>

    Kousuke and others passed through the solemn (projection) gate and managed to return to earth.

    Like that, what entered into their view was¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DO king-, please answer-. Why, are you treating that kind of tiny human little girl as princess-

    ¡¸You bastards-, as I thought you all are the pawns of demon-¡¹

    ¡¸You, you¡¯re wrong nano~! Myuu doesn¡¯t know about demon or anything! It¡¯s true nano! It¡¯s not a lie nano! Hell will freeze over before Myuu ever lie nano!¡¹

    Powerful greater demon that materialized with clear figure. And then, terrific number of demon swarms running rampant behind that greater demon and in the sky.

    Director Dime was making a look that was more demonic than even demon even while bleeding from his head. And then, behind him the full force of Omnibus was standing.

    Myuu who was waving around her hands while desperately making excuse about something. And then, the Deadly Sins Squadron Demon Ranger who were covering hteir face with one hand and looked up to the sky while going¡¸Achaa~¡¹.

    Also, behind the heaps of copsed cultists all around, were Yue and others and the ssmates standing still in a daze wearing a face that seemed to say¡¸Ee~, what is this situation¡­¡­¡¹. Plus Bernard and others who were all safe even though they were looking ragged.

    An iprehensible 3-way struggle (?) was created.

    ¡¸Ee~, what is this situation¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime who spontaneously muttered. The three camps who were in an explosive situation gasped and turned their gaze toward Hajime and co.

    ¡¸ire! Also Wynn and others too! You all did welling back!¡¹

    ¨D¨DCrossing over the world boundary? Who are you-

    ¡¸Aa¨D¨D¨D¨D!! PAPAAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    Myuu who rushed through the demon ranger right away *sutetetetete-* toward Hajime. Without stopping *pyon* she vigorously jumped toward Hajime¡¯s chest. Hajime firmly caught her and caressed his beloved daughter¡¯s head while she was rubbing her face on his chest.

    ¡¸Wai-, director! What in the world this situation is!?¡¹

    Just when they thought they had returned after risking their life, they found theirrades takingbat stance toward the side of returnees who should be cooperating with them, furthermore it was toward a little girl as the opponent. In addition, even though demons were flooding into this world as expected, for some reason they weren¡¯t rampaging and instead in a dispute about something.

    Honestly, it was iprehensible. Even though they had resolved themselves to be suddenly thrown into battle depending on the situation until the path to hell was closed¡­¡­

    Director Dime answered while ring at demon ranger with a demonic look that said¡¸You bastards, I won¡¯t let even a single one of you return alive!¡¹.

    ¡¸The returnees, the daughter of the codename ¡°demon king¡± is colluding with demon! Most likely the source of power of returnees is also rted somehow with demon, there is no doubt about it!¡¹

    There, Hajime-san suddenly recalled something.

    The golems who possessedmunication ability that he didn¡¯t remember installing¨D¨Ddemon ranger.

    If he remembered correctly, Myuu said to him. She didn¡¯t name them. In other words, demon ranger introduced their own name.

    ¨D¨D¡±Bel-chan¡±, who was Belfego~r

    ¨D¨D¡±Sa-chan¡±, who was Sataan

    ¨D¨D¡¯A-chan¡±, who was Asmode~us

    ¨D¨D¡±Lu-chan¡±, who was Lusife~r

    ¨D¨D¡±Ma-chan, who was Mamo~n

    ¨D¨D¡±Levi-chan¡±, who was Levia~tan

    ¨D¨D¡±Bal-chan¡±, who was Baalzebu~b

    ¡¸Man, they are totally demon.¡¹

    Hajime-san muttered. He didn¡¯t even imagine that demon really existed, to say nothing of how they could existence from earth¡¯s fairytale could possess the living golems he created in other world Tortus.

    Although, for Hajime, this could be said as an act that was a bit too careless, to an unnatural degree.

    One thing came to mind.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You guys, you did interference huh?¡¹

    *Whoosh*, demon rangers averted their gaze with all their might.

    Most likely, they were sending thought ¡®Their name is the same like famous demons but, well, they don¡¯t actually exist so it doesn¡¯t matter I guess¡­¡­¡¯ so that they wouldn¡¯t be deeply doubted.

    If for example demon ranger had even the slightest ill will or hostility, a mind interference to make Hajime ignore that surely would bepletely ineffective, but at that time the situation was like that. Various coincidences also piled up and until now he was overlooking them.

    Although, now that he realized the existence of demons, his attention couldn¡¯t be diverted anymore!

    Hajime¡¯s eye glint was intensely focused on demon ranger. Demon rangers somehow looked like they were shivering.

    (Yue, please exin the situation concisely.)

    (¡­¡­Nn. Leave it to me.)

    ording to her, it seemed Myuu summoned demon ranger in the fight against the cultists to participate.

    And then, the materialized demons noticed that what were inside demon rangers were their ¡°kings¡± who had vanished a slight while ago. The demons were thunderstruck and went ¡®what the hell you are all doing!?¡¯.

    Then, from that exchange between demons, Director Dime also noticed just what kind of existences were inside there. And so he resolved himself to fight to the death.

    After all, they were the seven demon kings who governed over the famous Deadly Sins. Although they weren¡¯t materialized, they were fully armed with unknown technology. Depending on the situation, they could lead the demons and trample this world¡­¡­

    Surely it couldn¡¯t be help that Director Dime thought so. He was the absolute demon killer man after all.

    ¡¸Se, seriously¡­¡­Myuu-chan, what in the world you are keeping there¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke spoke with a dumbfounded voice. Myuu spoke with a crisp expression.

    ¡¸Because I am the demon king¡¯s daughter.¡¹

    The little girl who was obeyed by the seven sins¨D¨Dcertainly, it was worthy for a demon king¡¯s daughter.

    It seemed the materialized demons ran out of patience. They started moving to exterminate the humans here for the time being. Yue and others narrowed their eyes and heightened their magic power to exterminate them instead. Director Dime activated his sacred vessel.

    And then, Kousuke nced aside at Hajime with eyes that asked¡¸What to do now¡¹. udia and others were flustered and,

    ¡¸Oi, demon rangers¡¹

    A terrifyingly low voice that resounded from hell reverberated.

    Even though the voice was only at the volume of a mutter, it reverberated to every corner of the za and sent fear that grasped the listener¡¯s heart tightly.

    It was a bloody and ominous dominating aura that stopped everyone there at their track.

    Especially the demon rangers who were targeted by that aura, their body jerked and trembled.

    ¡¸I heard that the saint or something was targeted as a mother body. When the demons at the lower stratum saw Shia, they said she will be magnificent mother body. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    Demon rangers stood at attention with their golem body. Somehow they were oozing great amount of cold sweat (?), oil (?).

    ¡¸You guys, you are possessing my golem because you are looking at Myuu with that kind of eye¡­¡­it ain¡¯t anything like that riiight?¡¹

    If that was actually the case, what would happen?

    ¡¸Perishing for the second time. Want to try experience that?¡¹

    However, this time not even the soul would remain. Far from that, even the other world called hell might not even remained.

    Demon rangers, they shook their head left and right *whoosh whoosh* with unprecedented high speed. They waved around all their arms. And then, unison prostration!! What a truly beautiful kowtow. It was like the kowtow that was inherited in Nagumo family.

    Because, they knew! They knew a god who really god blown away until not even his soul remained! They also saw the destruction of the other world called holy precincts! They seemed to want to say that.

    ¨D¨DWha-, kings! Acting like that

    The materialized demons were flustered and tried to remonstrate them but¡­¡­

    Are you guys idiot!? You guys don¡¯t get it!? You guys will seriously get destroyed you know!? Come on, prostrate! Prostrate quickly! Come on, quickly!

    As though to say that, all of demon rangers kept their head lowered while their hand was making a gesture that seemed to be telling the demons to bow too.

    ¡¸Aa? You guys over there wanna have a go?¡¹

    The pupil in Hajime¡¯s eyes shrunk and glinted. Bursting out crimson magic power. It was already Limit Break state! From the space behind him Cross Velt came out¨D¨Da thousand of them. In addition, the swarm of Grim Reaper crawling out. Everything was d with crimson magic power to annihte the demons.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have the continuation of the trip. It¡¯s the start of the curbstomp tour of hell¡¯s residents.¡¹

    A one man army, taken to the extreme here.

    The members of Omnibus with the exception of Director Dime and Madam Maya couldn¡¯t feel strength in their waist. Even those two were getting pale with their fighting spirit almost broken.

    The demons finally noticed that the existence before their eyes might be a bit, no, might be a really bad news and backed away.

    Bow down! Come one bow down quickly!

    Demon rangers, desperately insisting.

    ¡¸Papa, papa.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? What, Myuu?¡¹

    Hajime snapped when thinking they were doing Hikaru Genji project to his daughter, that they would protect Myuu until she grew up and could bear children before they made her into mother body. But he then smiled gently when Myuu lightly tapped on his cheek *p p*.

    The gap was terrifying.

    ¡¸See, Bel-chan and others won¡¯t do such thing nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­How do you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸See, Bel-chan and others, they told Myuu nano. They all are just bored, doing nothing but ruling or quarreling, that they even got sick of their friends, and then, one day they felt power with presence that is simr with themselves, and when they tried going following the attraction, they came to Myuu¡¯s ce, they said.¡¹

    ¡¸Simr presence¡­¡­¡¹

    Could it be, they referred to the self-proimed god of Tortus? Or else, did they mean the age of god magic? At that time, Tortus was just a step before the world¡¯s demise. Certainly tremendous power was at work at that time.

    Perhaps it somehow shook the worlds interval between Tortus and hell.

    ¡¸Also see, Myuu has no power, so Myuu cannot be mother body? Or something anyway, and they are desperately saying that there is no way they would do anything like that to princess nano. It¡¯s not really clear but, they are saying that it¡¯s easeful being together with Myuu, and it¡¯s fun with various things that happened.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­H~m?¡¹

    ¡®Is that so? That¡¯s really the truth?¡¯, Hajime looked at demon rangers with pupils that instantly shrunk. Demon rangers nodded in high speed simultaneously. They nodded *nod nod nod nod nod-*.

    At the same time, Hajime¡¯s eyes caught the demons.

    Demon rangers emitted tremendous aura before the demons could say anything. It was a pressure that made even the returnees gulped unconsciously. They were oozing out cold sweat at the disy of power that was definitely surpassing Unknown.

    It went without saying how the demons reacted.

    They simultaneously stood behind the demon rangers and prostrated simrly.

    ¡¸Papa. Myuu like Bel-chan and others nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes returned to normal!

    ¡¸Very well. Stay as Myuu¡¯s ally from here on too. As long as you guys don¡¯t show any suspicious act, I¡¯ll allow you guys to stay beside her. However, if you turned traitor¨D¨Dyou get it right?¡¹

    ¡®We understand that we will be blown up together with hell!¡¯ Demon rangers performed an admirable salute simultaneously.

    And then, they went ¡¸Go home now! Look, go back quickly!¡¹ toward the demons and chased them into the path that Unknown connected.

    Although the demons looked like they wanted to ask various things to their kings, they turned a terrified gaze toward the figure of their kings who prostrated without hesitation, Hajime¡¯s magic power that surpassed those kings, and the presence of age of god magic while returning into hell.

    Hajime also returned Cross Velt and Grim Reapers back into the treasure warehouse.

    Voice reverberated like a ripple through the za that had fallen quiet.

    ¡¸De, demon king¡­¡­¡¹

    Certainly, it was a demon king. Demon king-sama who was carrying his beloved daughter in his arm.

    A reallyplicated atmosphere flowed in that area.

    The gazes of udia, Director Dime, and others were swimming around wondering what they should do. The returnees were exchanging words like ¡¸As expected from demon king¡¹¡¸Rather, as expected from papa¡¹¡¸Or rather, Myuu-chan is just inly bad news¡¹ at Hajime¡¯s entrance and deed at this time.

    And so, in order to return the atmosphere that had been absurdly messed up by the demon king back to normal, a hero stood up.

    ¡¸Yosh-, the case is closed! ire! Let¡¯s eat the promised lemon cake!¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right! First it¡¯s necessary to talk! Let¡¯s talk while eating Maya¡¯s lemon cake!¡¹

    The saint answered the hero¡¯s expectation and responded right away. She pleaded loudly ¡¸Maya-! Cake-! I demand lemon cake-¡¹. Madam Maya was trickling out cold sweat as though she wanted to say ¡¸I¡¯m troubled instead if you are expecting that much!¡¹.

    Anyway, Kousuke somehow took charge of the ce, and just in case, Yue alsopletely severed the path that connected from hell to here. Like this the battle of Vatican where the fate of the world was at stake was over.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A week passed since then.

    After Hajime did his thing ¡°as expected from demon king¡± against Omnibus, he quickly dealt with the aftermath including the heaps of body of the cultists everywhere.

    Although, what was troublesome was the custody of the cultists, and dealing with the citizens of Roma and mass media that witnessed the concentration of armed group attacking Vatican. Other than those there was also things like fixing the wounded people and damaged building, though there was no problem to heal and fix all those using magic.

    And so, at the surface the pope of Rome dealt with things skillfully, and this case was taken care of with the exnation of a kind of mass hysteric by the people who lost their faith due to the tragedy that visited them.

    Of course it went without saying that a certain demon king who was chuckling because Vatican was owing him backed up that exnation with the aforementioned technology ¨C magic hybrid information control. It also went without saying that Omnibus was getting faraway look once more.

    A few days after that, an unofficial three-way meeting between Omnibus that was headed by Rome¡¯s pope, the returnees, and then Britain national security bureau that had connection with returnees was opened once more.

    Fundamentally the meeting was about dering their non-interference policy toward the returnees. If the returnees people got involved with some kind of incident in Britain or Europe, they would report it and depending on the situation Omnibus and security bureau would take cooperative stance.

    And then, the side of Vatican and Britain would also contact the returnees if they wanted cooperation about something.

    However, the agreement was settled with something like ¡®the contact person and also the responder will be Abyssgate-san!¡¯.

    It went without saying that Kousuke¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock.

    Also, regarding the seven pir of deadly sins, the pope of Rome pushed through to leave it to the demon king. A certain cardinal insisted ¡¸Annihte them!¡¹ till the end, but rather it felt like that was the cause of the decision to entrust the matter to the demon king.

    After all, a certain someone wouldn¡¯t hesitate to trample down sacred vessel or even if the church was destroyed if it was for the sake of killing demon, in a sense he was a berserker. It seemed the pope even said ¡¸Please stay quiet! I¡¯m almost died from overworking here!¡¹.

    Like that, the Unknown case was resolved more or less despite all themotions, and everyone sighed in relief at this day.

    udia who was the one with the greatest involvement and also service in this case asked for a brief holiday and stepped on thend of her birth.

    She was walking on a quiet suburb path while her soft blonde hair and her gentle white dress were fluttering.

    Sometimes, the local people, especially the youngsters who passed her by would unconsciously gulp when seeing udia. Their eyes opened wide, their feet stopped walking¡­¡­

    They were charmed by her expression that was gentle and soft like her hair and clothes.

    Several youths were showing hesitation whether to call out to her or not, but in the end, they were unable to take a step forward because they felt she was a woman who was living in a different world from them.

    Yes, she was like a sheltered youngdy. Or perhaps, that was exactly how a saint would look¡­¡­

    ¡¸¨D¨DAh!?¡¹

    The beautiful person who really looked like a sheltered youngdy and a saint tripped on her own feet and tumbled down.

    *BAM-!* Aical andughable sound resounded. The sound came from the face. Her stretched posture didn¡¯t even twitch. It was a blessing in disguise that the ground at least wasn¡¯t asphalt.

    Although, seeing how she at least had protected the bouquet her hand was carrying to the end could be said as an astonishing progress for the people who knew her.

    The brand new saint who had aplished her long standing desire, even if she stumbled, it wouldn¡¯t ur that easily! No, it might still ur so easily, but the damage was minimized!

    Anyway, the people who kept ncing at udia were dumbfounded at the sudden happening.

    They came back to their senses with a gasp and the youths stepped forward thinking ¡®If I help up the beautifuldy, than perhaps-!¡®¡­¡­but, they were already toote.

    When they noticed, a man was standing beside udia. It was Kousuke.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How can someone make blunder like that so skillfully?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­He, heheh¡¹

    It seemed she couldn¡¯t lift her face from shame. Onlyughing voice to cover up the blunder like a henchman who easily got carried awayughing apologetically to the boss he idolized could be heard from her.

    Kousuke pulled up udia on her feet.

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama, why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I¡¯ll exin, so first how about wiping that nosebleed?¡¹

    ¡¸! He, hehe¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    She was helped to stand up, the dirt on her clothes was brushed off, her nosebleed was wiped off, and next her hair was also put in order.

    While being taken care of, udia asked while Kousuke was here beside her when she was returning to her birthce using her day off. It seemed, the cause of it was also udia¡¯s carelessness.

    When exorcist went far away other than for mission, they had to report their destination beforehand no matter what. It was in order to deal when something emergency came up.

    And, udia-san, she splendidly forgot to do the paperwork for that report and thoughtlessly went out.

    Unknown had been exterminated, regarding the lower stratum demons too, at their side they more or less had the cooperation of the seven deadly sins who were being led by the demon king and his daughter, so surely she wouldn¡¯t be targeted to be mother body anymore, even so the opponent was demon. It was impossible to hold them in check absolutely, and there was also danger from the cultists.

    When Omnibus tried contacting her in panic, for some reason the call didn¡¯t connect.

    As the result, it became ¡¸Kousuke-san! Help!¡¹.

    ¡¸Ah, my smartphone¡­¡­¡¹

    udia took out her smartphone from her pouch. It was splendidly split into two.

    ¡¸What did you do that it be like that!?¡¹

    Is she swordsman!? Was it used to test new sword!? Did she use her smartphone in a sh for substitution when she was shed!? Kousuke tsukkomi-ed.

    ¡¸Wha, what do you mean testing new sword? There is no way it¡¯s like that. This is, that, I stumbled for a bit¡­¡­and then on the dropped smartphone, should I say I fell on it¡­¡­that, my butt, it¡¯s a bit big so¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed there was identally a stone below the dropped smartphone. The smartphone that received udia¡¯s butt attack was tragically split into two because of the stone acting as fulcrum.

    udia-san shyly pushed her butt with her hands while fidgeting.

    From distance, the youths sulkily said ¡¸So she has a boyfriend already, keh-¡¹ and stared intently while getting slouched forward for a bit.

    udia¡¯s body bugled out greatly at the ces where it should bulged out, and tightened greatly at the ces where they should tighten. Her style rivaled Tio so the destructive power was extraordinary.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­so, the smartphone was split into two by your butt¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸E, heheh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®Hahaa, I¡¯ve really done it now¡­¡­¡¯, udiaughed while scratching her head as though to say that. As expected that appearance looked more like a person who got carried away easily rather than a saint.

    Kousuke contacted Omnibus that he had secured udia, then he asked her.

    ¡¸And, you came here¡­¡­to report to your parents?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹

    Going back to her birthce while carrying flower bouquet, there would be no other reason than that.

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll kill time around here then. Call me when you are going back.¡¹

    Kousuke considerately returned back.

    But, the sleeve of Kousuke who was turning around was caught by udia.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s not a bother to you, will youe together with me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind but, is it fine?¡¹

    udia nodded with a smile. Kousuke shrugged and epted.

    Sometimes udia would do an artistic blunder, but Kousuke¡¯s fine y supported her while they somehow reached the grave without her dress getting dirtied.

    A lot of pure white crosses were lined up orderly.

    One of them was a cross with the name of Barenberg family and the name of her parents carved on it. udia stood still in front of it. Kousuke also stood slightly behind her.

    udia slowly put the bouquet that she had desperately defended in front of the cross. Wind blew gently, caressing udia¡¯s hair and the flowers.

    ¡¸Mama, papa. I¡¯m back.¡¹

    She plopped down to sit with girl posture while tracing the names of her parents that were carved on the grave stone with her fingertip.

    And then, she put both her hand on her chest and closed her eyes quietly.

    There was no word, but, Kousuke beside her understood well that she was reporting a lot, really a lot, yes, the track of twelve years worth she had taken with a flood of emotions behind it.

    That was why, Kousuke also moved closer beside udia while quietly closing his eyes.

    udia said that she had hatred. That she wanted to kill Unknown with her own hand.

    But, she said that she wanted to get revenge for her parents even more.

    Seeing the current udia, what would her father and mother think?

    Were they thankful that udia had taken revenge for them?

    Or else, would they get angry that they didn¡¯t wish for her to force herself to do such thing?

    Or perhaps, they would ept everything, and said the words that Kousuke thought they surely would say¡­¡­

    The dead couldn¡¯t talk.

    That was the truth of the world.

    But, exactly because that absolute was overturned, human¨D¨Dcalled it a ¡°miracle¡±.

    ¨D¨DYou have, worked hard

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    udia gasped and raised her face. Kousuke too. Both of them looked forward together and opened their eyes wide.

    Because there it was.

    Over there.

    A man with drooping eyes that looked really gentle, and a woman smiling while her blonde hair was softly fluttering.

    ¡¸Papa? Mama?¡¹

    They looked like they would vanish even now. It was a transient, faint figures that perhaps could be called as just visual hallucination.

    However, those figures that there was no way udia could mistake were certainly her father and mother who she was eternally separated from twelve years ago.

    udia was dumbfounded.

    Kousuke too couldn¡¯t move right away. But, he gasped as though noticing something, and a beatter, he made a small smile.

    And then, he gently put his hand on udia¡¯s shoulder.

    With that, udia also came back to her senses.

    ¡¸Papa, mama¡­¡­I¡­¡­ire is¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though she had just talked a lot inside her heart, even though there was a lot of things she wanted to say and ask, she couldn¡¯t make any word.

    Her feeling only became tear that flowed down udia¡¯s face.

    udia¡¯s father and mother formed a heartrendingly gentle smile looking at their daughter who was like that¡­¡­

    ¡¸a¡­¡­¡¹

    The softly embraced udia.

    Even though there should be no sensation of touch, a nostalgic warmth enveloped udia.

    And then,

    ¨D¨DBe happy alright?

    ¨D¨DLive happily and energetically

    Saying that, they vanished as though melting into the breeze.

    With tears that wouldn¡¯t stop keep trickling, udia digested the voice of her parents that miraculously reached her, and then she made an expression of crying and smiling with gentleness that resembled her parents while,

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll live.¡¹

    She said that.

    She kept sitting down while continuously shedding tears. Kousuke simply stood close to her quietly.

    After that, it was unclear how long they stayed in front of the grave. Before long, udia wiped her tears and stood up while sniffling.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Kousuke-sama.¡¹

    She put on a beaming smile as though what was possessing her had gone away and she was reborn.

    It was the best radiant smile that couldn¡¯t be expressed with words, that made him convinced a new udia Barenberg would start from here.

    Kousuke gulped for a moment and¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    He replied with a soft smile and nodded.

    Both of them left the grave and walked silently for a while.

    The miraculous phenomenon just now. udia didn¡¯t try to talk about it. She also didn¡¯t question whether Kousuke had seen it too or not.

    For udia, something like the cause was trivial. Even if it was just a kind of daydream, even so udia understood. The feeling of her parents certainly existed there.

    She understood that much. That much was enough.

    There wasn¡¯t even the slightest awkwardness in the silence. They shared a deeply emotional and gentle time as though their heart had be one, walking through the street with roadside trees beside them in the aged townscape.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­Although, surely this time should be ended soon. Kousuke thought.

    He turned his gaze toward udia and opened his mouth.

    But, it seemed udia had been staring at Kousuke before that. Their eyes met and she averted her gaze in a bit of embarrassment.

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama, are you hungry?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    udia asked a bit unexpected question with a slightly fast talk.

    Leaving behind Kousuke was unable to respond right away, udia talked quickly while looking down and her cheeks slightly blushing.

    ¡¸A, ahead from here, there is a really delicious pancake restaurant. I often went there with my parents. It was managed by husband and wife, the wife was really close with my mother. They were also really affectionate with me.¡¹

    ¡¸O, ou, is that so. But wait a second, ire. Actually¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸A, and, sometimes I exchanged letter with them, but I haven¡¯t met with them since bing exorcist. When I looked from afar beforeing here, they were still opening the restaurant, so I thought to visit there! That, if you like-, let¡¯s have tea, together with me-¡¹

    udia-san was talking innocently with a tension like someone who was inviting opposite sex to a first date.

    There was no doubt that until now she couldn¡¯t even approach the ces of memory with her parents. That was, until now that she had aplished her longstanding desire.

    The inside of her heart needn¡¯t to be said after seeing her inviting him to such important ce with an attitude that would make anyone writhe just from looking from the side.

    It was an invitation filled with all the might of the fidgeting saint-sama. A normal man would be openly happy without restrain in respond to this.

    Of course, Kousuke was¡­¡­going pale. He was absurdly going pale.

    Because,

    ¨D¨DThis isSaber 1Bernard. The target seems to n to head to a caf¨¦ four block ahead.

    ¨D¨DSaber 1, roger. Nagayama party is waiting three block ahead.

    ¨D¨DThis isArcherVanessa. Contacting everyone. Light is disappearing from ¡°Doctor¡±¡¯s eyes. What should I do?

    ¨D¨DThis isCaster 1Wynn, there is a bad news. Director is guessing the movement there. It seems he is already heading there with personal airne. He willunch airborne assault in two more hours.

    ¨D¨DCaster 1, this isQueenYue. No problem. I¡¯ll shoot it down.

    ¨D¨DThis is Ange¡­¡­uu, it¡¯s embarrassing as I thought! Calling myself angel make me looks like a painful person! Also, Yue! No shooting down! Absolutely!

    ¨D¨DO, oi! That saint-san, he is staring at that bastard Endou with moist eyes there! Is it okay to burn him!? Is it okay to turn Endou into cinders!? Using my me of envy!

    ¨D¨DCalm down Shinji! Ah, no, Envy! Wait, this guy is crying blood here!? Someone, Saito¨D¨Dnot, Envy 2-, Envy 1 is going to go berserk! Lend me a hand!

    ¨D¨DThis is Archer. Contacting everyone. ¡°Doctor¡± is starting to tremble all over while staying expressionless. What should I do?

    ¨D¨DAah geez, this isCaster 2Anna! Saber team and alsoReturnerreturneesteam too, if you are only going to be a hindrance just go home right away! udia-sama is doing her best right now!

    Because Kousuke¡¯s excellent ears caught such conversation. The overhearing skill of vocation Assassin was perfect.

    Or rather, he was feeling countless familiar presences at the surrounding buildings¡¯ rooftop and interior encircling around him and udia.

    To say more, there was even a ssmate shedding tear of blood trying to crawl out from inside a trashcan that was put on the street. The lid of that trashcan was being pushed down with wind pressure by a desperate looking ssmate inside the adjacent trash can.

    Above all else, he could perfectly see ¡°Doctor¡± with only half her face showing out from the shadow of roadside tree diagonally behind him, sending him a lifeless gaze.

    She was indeed trembling all over! It was absurdly scary!

    Yes, Kousuke and udia were currentlypletely encircled by returnees and Omnibus and Britain national security bureau¡¯s assault department members! From slightly a while ago! With objective of peeping!

    udia¡¯s parents appearing too was of course wasn¡¯t because of god¡¯s miracle, but because of Yue and Kaori¡¯s soul magic. It was realized with the two of them using necromancy by age of god magic.

    Kousuke of course noticed, but when he sent his gaze toward Yue and others, Yue put her index finger in front of her mouth and winked, so he stayed quiet.

    He thankfully epted the consideration to let the miracle stay as miracle.

    Well, putting that aside!

    The problem of Kousuke¡¯s fourth wife was a matter of concern and interest for everyone!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s calm down for a bi, a bi~~t, ire! Tha, that¡¯s! If it¡¯s a restaurant that is that amazing, ri, right! Let¡¯s go there together with everyone! If we call them, they wille here right away! They will reallye right away!¡¹

    Well of course. They were right nearby.

    But, udia-san who seemed to be about to blow her fuse was of course, couldn¡¯t guess Kousuke¡¯s intention.

    ¡¸That¡­¡­if possible right now I want¡­¡­to go with just the two of us, alone with Kousuke-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Fidget fidget, wriggle wriggle. The saint asked with an upturned gaze ¡¸Is that no good?¡¹. Really a saint. Kousuke spontaneously leaked out a strange voice ¡¸Nuguu¡¹.

    *Snap-* Emly-chan¡¯s eyes opened wide! Kousuke sensitively detected it! His body jerked and trembled.

    And then, Vanessa who tried to stop her ate ariat that could be said as artistic, and Emilyunched out to exterminate the thieving cat that was making eyes at her beloved!

    Seeing Emily¡¯s battle ready state walking with heavy footsteps toward Kousuke, all the observers at the surrounding went into an uproar ¡¸O, oo!? A carnage!?¡¹. No, the security bureau group was cheering ¡¸Go-, missy Emily! Two heroines aren¡¯t needed for the hero!¡¹.

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t allowed! Barenberg-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Yo, you are! Kousuke¡¯s lover¡­¡­eh, fianc¨¦e? Wife¡­¡­but, second¡­¡­err, a, anyway-, the somewhat intimate looking person!¡¹

    ¡¸Gafuh¡¹

    Doctor Emily was suddenly hit with a body blow of words.

    It seemed her heart was damaged when someone who might be her love rival pointed out implicitly how ambiguous the nature of her rtionship was.

    The security bureau members sent their encouragement ¡¸Don¡¯t lose-, missy Emily!¡¹¡¸That¡¯s just a shallow scratch!¡¹¡¸A woman of Britain shouldn¡¯t fold just from that-¡¹¡¸Remember-, your guts at that time!¡¹.

    On the other hand, the members of Omnibus were also sending encouragement like ¡¸udia-sama-, don¡¯t withdraw! We exorcists know no retreat!¡¹¡¸Please show the stubbornness of the saint!¡¹¡¸You are the exorcist¡¯s strongest-. Don¡¯t lose against a mere little girl!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s faster than expected! The director will descend in one and half a hour! Rmending short decisive battle!¡¹.

    udia too finally noticed that she was being peeped at by herrades and the returnees. Her face turned bright red and she red angrily at herrades.

    ¡¸A, anyway-. I think there is something wrong with inviting a man who has a lover to a date.¡¹

    ¡®That is really a boomerang statement¡­¡­¡¯, everyone starting from Kousuke thought, but they put it aside for now.

    ¡¸Yo, you¡¯re right¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily¡¯s words made udia looked down in shame because she had done a shameful behavior. The saint was looking wholly downhearted.

    ¡®E, eh? Somehow her reaction is different from what I expected! Perhaps the way I said it was a bit too harsh? It was harsh wasn¡¯t it!?¡¯ Emily was starting to get flustered like that.

    udia opened her mouth even while her expression turning a bit pained.

    ¡¸Even though Grant-san who is younger than me is also controlling yourself, I¡¯m sorry. I was really shallow.¡¹

    ¡¸Uguu¡¹

    Emily-chan who didn¡¯t control herself at all. Rather, she was living together with Kousuke although it was only his clone. Everyday she was full of happiness. She baked apple pie and so on.

    Emily averted her gaze with all her might while starting to sweat strangely. udia tilted her head seeing her like that.

    The expression of the saint which was only filled with pure wondering made Emily-chan¡¯s paper armored heart easily raised the white g and she divulged the truth.

    ¡¸Err, that, it was only with clone but, we more or less, cohabitating¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Cohabitating? ¡­¡­Come to think of it, when you were delivering the secret medicine to Omnibus, you two also hugged each other weren¡¯t you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that was, simply, an expression of affection.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You are saying, you had no ulterior motive at all?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That, how should I say it, it¡¯s, you know?¡¹

    Gazes that seemed to say ¡®¡¯You know?¡¯ my ass¡¯ pierced her from the Omnibus faction.

    Sharp gazes that seemed to say ¡®This is because you asshole is indecisive!¡¯ stabbed Kousuke from the returnee group and security bureau group.

    udia-san somehow guessed it. Emily¡¯s position, and the current situation.

    Like that, when she looked at Kousuke, he was looking at Emily who got teary eyed from having the table turned on her (it was mostly her self-destructing though), then after showing hesitation for a bit, next he showed an expression as though he was resolved about something.

    Yes, it was as though he was going to dere the matter about his lover (second) or his fianc¨¦e (second) for the sake of Emily!

    And so,

    ¡¸Emily. I¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Grant-san. That, how should I said it, it¡¯s, you know? Like that is it fine if I also go to the nostalgic caf¨¦ together alone with Kousuke-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, tha, that¡¯s no good! That¡¯s obviously no good!¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, why you ask¡­¡­that¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t say. ¡®Because he already has lover!¡¯ she couldn¡¯t say that anymore. Emily who noticed thiste that she had no weapon whatsoever even though she charged forward. She was all flustered and shook up.

    Kousuke whose words were intercepted was also all flustered and shook up.

    The cornered Emily raised the corner of her cat eyes ringly as though she had thrown caution to the wind.

    ¡¸What! I¡¯m the one who encountered Kousuke earlier!¡¹

    It was Rana who encountered him even earlier. 100 boomerang damage in Emily¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Just because you are a bit beautiful, big breasted, have tight waist, your butt and legs are also sexy, and you have bombshell style¡­¡­just because of that¡­¡­I, I¡¯m, I¡¯m more¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hics, saint, is just too powerfuuul¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily-chan who was speaking herself and damaged herself too as expected. Even now she looked like she would crumble on her knees anytime.

    ¡¸E, err, thank you very much? Bu, but but, Grant-san too, is really cute! Like your legs are really long and pretty! Your gaze also looked crisp, looking really intellectual! I¡¯m often told that I¡¯m really clumsy so, a beauty that is cute and yet intellectual is just unfair!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you! Thank you! But, Barenberg-san yourself, you even have special power! Even when you were rushing into hell while carrying arge cross, it was really cool!¡¹

    Why was it? Even though it should be a battle of woman, it was excessively warming. The security bureau faction and Omnibus faction, and not just them, even the returnee faction were looking at them with warm gaze.

    It seemed even Emily herself also had the feeling that it shouldn¡¯t be like this. In order to make an appeal that she was the one who was worthy for Kousuke, she wracked her head searching if there was something¡­¡­

    ¡¸I am-, a doctor! I have a doctorate!¡¹

    That was what came out. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned sad.

    ¡¸I, if you say such thing, even I am a saint! A saint sound more like a heroine!¡¹

    The saint didn¡¯t even make tsukkomi and epted the challenge from the front. Emily made a sound ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­¡¹ in vexation.

    Kousuke was saying ¡¸He, hey. Both of you. Listen to what I have to say¨D¨D¡¹, but his voice didn¡¯t reach the two¡¯s ears at all. The two were getting even more heated up.

    ¡¸In the end it¡¯s only ¡°like¡± right!? In other words, it¡¯s not heroine!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though like is just like but it¡¯s really like! In other words, it¡¯s already heroine!¡¹

    ¡¸Like isn¡¯t heroine!¡¹

    ¡¸Like is already heroine!¡¹

    Like like-, like like-, lili~ke-, the saint and doctor who like like at each other. Kousuke tried to cut in a bit forcefully saying ¡¸Both of you, let¡¯s stop there and listen to¨D¨D¡¹ but, ¡¸Kousuke just stay quiet!¡¹¡¸I wish Kousuke-sama will stay back from this!¡¹ he easily got rebuffed.

    ¡¸Whaat, it¡¯s decided that doctor is better!¡¹

    ¡¸Somehoow, it¡¯s obvious that saint is the better one!¡¹

    Emily and udia pushed their forehead on each other and they both kept insisting while getting teary eyed.

    And then, a beatter, the two called on Kousuke ¡¸Kousukeee~¡¹¡¸Kousuke-samaa~¡¹,

    ¡¸Doctor is better right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Saint is better right!?¡¹

    ¡®Even though you two just told me to stay quiet or stay back¡­¡­iprehensible¡¯ even while thinking that, in front of the pressure from the two¡¯s menacing look that made him unconsciously stepped back, against his better judgment Kousuke¨D¨Dsaid it.

    ¡¸I think bunny girl is better? How do I say it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Returnee faction, Omnibus faction, security bureau faction. From all the factions astonished muttering like ¡¸He is saying that in this situation!?¡¹¡¸That guy, that¡¯s just too heroic right!?¡¹ leaked out.

    Kousuke¡¯s expression was convulsing while cold sweat was trickling out.

    Why?

    That was obvious.

    Because before him, there were the doctor-chan and saint-chan who were making eyes like rotten dead fish.

    It would still be fine if he was insulted. He also wouldn¡¯t protest if he was punched.

    But, he wanted to be spared from the two of them losing sanity.

    Furthermore, even though they were making such eyes, those eyes were getting teary fast. Kousuke was already having guilt crushing his heart that made him wanted to say ¡¸I¡¯m begging you, just insult or beat up an asshole like me!¡¹.

    However, a beatter Kousuke tensed his expression. In any case, he should firmly convey his honest feeling to the two, especially to Emily.

    He was still having hesitation and resistance to have a rtionship like a certain demon king and the wive~s. But, he couldn¡¯t keep depending on Emily¡¯s devoted feeling while being ambiguous.

    ¡¸Both of you, listen to me. I¨D¨D¡¹

    But, not letting his right-hand man having things went as he wanted in that timing was demon king quality. Hajime-san who actually was there from the start together with Yue and others made his entrance when the time was ripe!

    The ground beside the three rippled like a spring! Or rather, with the Crystal Key¡¯s image projection, an illusion that was really like a spring was created!

    From there, like ady of theke, Hajime-san surfaced up slowly with a bright smile, one of his hand carrying something. It was ¡°that¡± which looked terribly familiar.

    ¡¸Is the order a Hauria?¡¹(TN: Reference to Gochuumon wa Usagi desu ka)

    If possible surely normal rabbit would be better. Not the head decapitating rabbit.

    Although, surely there was no mistake with the order. Because ¡°that¡± was,

    ¡¸Ah, Kou-kun! I was wondering what was going on because boss suddenly abducted me? Boss! So you are taking me to meet Kou-kun! Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Your wee.¡¹

    A pure Hajime-san was there. It was the effect of the dazzling spring. His wide smile looked radiant.

    And then it was thrown, thefirst wifeRana Hauria.

    ¡¸Ra, Rana¡¹

    ¡¸Kou-kun?¡¹

    The rabbit eared-oneesan who was at her best form too today. She happily embraced her younger lover. Kousuke who was buried into the heavy twin hills. He tried to say that right now wasn¡¯t the time for this, but strength instantly left his whole body.

    Power of resistance, zero. The first wife was powerful.

    After that, it went without saying that Emily and udia made a greatmotion, and Rana¡¯s gaze who noticed the two brightened.

    It also went without saying that after seeing through udia¡¯s heart, Rana¡¯s skillful words that were like a sect founder inviting someone into a new religion attempted to drag udia to be the ¡°fourth¡±.

    At the end, udia said ¡¸The, the god had spoken! Love thyneighborother wife!¡¹. She kept muttering with low voice many times while her eyes were rolling around like a brainwashed person. Surely it went just like Rana¡¯s expectation.

    Like that, that night something like ¡°Congrattion party for fourth wife udia and the finishing of dealing with all the aftermath!¡± was opened in Omnibus where all the factions participated. The party was greatly heated up.

    Of course, a certain director took action in order to make a certain screwing around bastard who called his beloved daughter as ¡°fourth¡± into a rust of his book but¡­¡­

    Unfortunately, Kousuke wasn¡¯t there.

    The reason was, that guy who tossed the primed explosive called Rana with his mischievousness in full force,

    ¡¸¨D¨DLast Zell. Limit Break¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wai-, you-, stop tha¨D¨D¡¹

    Yes, because a thousand lords were chasing after the demon king who was running away while blocking his ears with all his might going ¡®no no¡¯.

    The game of tag between demon king and abyss lord continued until the dawn came.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Anyway, the abyss lord arc chapter two is over with this.

    Things like the detailed setting, or theter development, or the hell trip of Hajime and Shia, I want to write various things but, I don¡¯t have the time and stamina¡­¡­

    I¡¯m thinking to do it when I have time again.

    I had notified atst week¡¯s afterword too but, I¡¯m thinking to take a rest for a month starting from next week.

    Most likely I¡¯ll resume at 16 June, so please take care of me again if possible at that time.

    Best regards for Arifureta from here on too!

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320Arifureta Chapter 320Arifureta After III Yue¡¯s Diary ¢Ü

    ¨C

    AN: It has been a long time.

    I¡¯m really happy that you readerse to read this again!<hr>

    Month ¡ð Day ?

    Several days has passed since Hajime and Shia went out for a travel date.

    Everyday Shia will enthusiastically send a email that said ¡®Today we did ~!¡¯.

    It¡¯s just¡­¡­too long. The eemail is terribly, long.

    Shia. A diary isn¡¯t a written progress report.

    It¡¯s fine to not write everything starting from the moment you wake up in the morning in chronological order.

    Ica used Kaori who saw the email to misunderstand ¡¸Uwaa, Yue, you, I thought you were sending them off cheerfully, but you were actually tasking Shia with monitoring Hajime-kun that strictly? That¡¯s a bit putting off you know~¡¹ with a creeped out face.

    At that time I sent lightning dragon right away at her though.

    Good grief, I wonder just how much Shia likes me. If she has the time topose that kind of long email for me, it will be better if she use it to flirt with Hajime instead.

    That adorable rabbit!

    Even so, the photo that was sent from Shia¡¯s smartphone¡­¡­

    Just from which jungle and which local people that photo was taken from? Why were you making a fresh smile while showing body builder pose with a group of beefy men? It¡¯s a bit painful for the eyes looking at it¡­¡­

    Hajime, be firm! Look at Shia properly! It¡¯s no good if she turn into a second Myuu!

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day ¡ç

    When I replied to Shia that ¡®It¡¯s fine to send shorter email you know?¡¯, she sent a email that is titled ¡ºFrom earth version Raisen Great Labyrinth (lol)¡» that had a single photo of a trap¡¯s wreckage.

    I see, I don¡¯t get it at all.

    No, I can imagine it. I can, but still!

    Shia. It¡¯s abbreviated too much, Yue-san is bothered about various things.

    It¡¯s fine even if you send more detail at this kind of time you know?

    Also, Hajime. Even if you sent me a email saying ¡ºIt seems Shia now has be able to shot Eternal Shia Fever. What do you think I should do?¡», I also don¡¯t know what should I do¡­¡­

    Or rather, what do you mean by Shia firing out great excitement eternally?

    ¨C

    PS

    Just now, an additional email arrived.

    I was dying with curiosity wondering just what kind of situation that makes them looks like they are conquering a greatbyrinth even though they are in earth. I checked the email while feeling a throbbing thrill but¡­¡­

    The email¡¯s content is ¡ºI forgot to mention just now! We are going to hold Nagumo family¡¯s emergency family meeting when we get home desuu! The agenda will be about Hajime-san¡¯s dangerous driving! I think there I something wrong with the thinking that a vehicle has to be installed with weapon no matter what!¡»

    No, not that. Shia, it¡¯s not that, what about the detail? The vampire princes want to ask the rabbit-san about the detail of the travel you know?

    Reach her, this feeling!

    Also, Hajime. Even if you told me ¡ºIt seems that Shia can also do Shia Impact. Now I¡¯m thinking that perhaps I should just create things like Warship Beheading Sword or the Hero With Thousand ¡ð at this asion, what do you think?¡», in the first ce I don¡¯t really get what are you talking about.

    Anyway, let¡¯s google it before going to sleep.

    ¨C

    PS 2

    More reply came. It¡¯s a fast reply. As expected from my Shia. Our mind is connected.

    Was what I thought, but¡­¡­

    ¡ºRather than something like that please listen to me, Yue-san! The arachne-sans of Hajime-san are strange! They are absolutely being possessed by something. Perhaps by the apostles even!¡»

    That¡¯s not it~, what Yue-san is curious about isn¡¯t that~-.

    No, the arache-sans being possessed by something is also really curious though!

    Eeei-, Shia! As I thought, report everything to me without leaving anything!

    The vampire princess is demanding a written report that goes into the minutest details!

    ¨C

    PS 3

    The reply came.

    ¡ºEverything, you say¡­¡­. Geez-, Yue-san you are really a possessive woman! This greedy attention seeker! I¡¯ll talk to you when we go back home, so please wait patiently while looking forward to it. Then, I¡¯ll go to sleep already, good niii~ght.¡»

    Wait, wait a second! There are various things that I want to say!

    Thinking that I replied immediately but¡­¡­

    The reply, didn¡¯te.

    I sent email three times. ¡®Now that it hase to this!¡¯ Thinking that I also tried calling directly.

    The reply, didn¡¯te.

    The call, also didn¡¯t get picked up.

    I don¡¯t get itt~.

    Now I can only throw tantrum on the bed. I even punch the pillow.

    This damn pillow-.

    I who vented my anger for a while toward the bed and pillow for a while suddenly got a clever idea. I went to Myuu¡¯s room. I thought that if it¡¯s Myuu who called, then perhaps it will be picked up.

    The sleeping Myuu is cute no matter how much I look at her. I cannot bring myself to wake her up. But, Yue-san is already too curious about various things that I cannot sleep.

    Thinking so, I shook Myuu¡¯s body several times and woke her up. And then, when I told Myuu who woke up while rubbing her eyes that I want her to call Shia,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yue-oneechan. That¡¯s enough already, I wish you will learn to let go of Shia-oneechan nano. Or rather, I¡¯m sleepy. The exit is that way nano.¡¹

    I was told like that with terribly cold voice and reproachful gaze.

    A crack entered my heart.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day £¤

    I who couldn¡¯t even sleep at night wondering whether I¡¯m hated by Myuu stealthily lie in wait beside Myuu¡¯s bed in seiza posture but¡­¡­

    At morning, when Myuu woke up she raised a very loud scream.

    ording to her, when she opened her eyes, there was me staring with unblinking eyes that had no light in them, it seemed that it was extremely scary¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­Right, that¡¯s indeed scary. It was something that I did myself but, it waspletely a horror.

    When I kowtowed and apologized, I was forgiven and felt relieved.

    Or rather, Myuu was letting out a sigh before in the end she apologized instead with a gentle gaze becausest night she was saying too much, furthermore she consoled me.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s depressing.

    Today I have no motivation anymore to do anything.

    ¨C

    PS

    Kaori made fun of me about the morning incident, so I teleported only her underwear and let the wind carried it away.

    Fly away~, to the ends of the earth~

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day ¡×

    Right now, there are arge gathering of the ssmates and their family inside the house.

    It¡¯s in order to prepare against the attack of the demons and their worshippers.

    Fuh, pay a close attention. At the first wife Yue-san¡¯s ¡°hospitality¡±!

    Setting that aside, those demons targeted my rtives andrades, on top of that although it was indirectly but they even caused Otou-sama to be injured.

    Kill. Not even a fragment of their existence will remain¡­¡­

    Was what I thought but, Endou told me to butt out, so I¡¯m staying quietly in the home, writing diary like this right now.

    After Endou said that it¡¯s him who was entrusted with the job by Hajime and so on, I have to let him do it, besides, that girl¡­¡­she said her name is udia? When I recalled that girl¡¯s earnest eyes that are holding back something, it also made me want to let her do it.

    Anyway, when this incident is taken care of, I¡¯ll strangle Endou for a bit. Right now, what I should do is doing my house-sitting duty perfectly, and watching over the children who are trying to advance forward with all their might.

    Oh? While I¡¯m concentrating to my diary, the inside of the house is turning really chaotic when I noticed.

    Yuuka is looking absurdly fidgety. Come to think of it, is this the first time Yuuka entered into Nagumo family house?

    Are you curious? Are you that curious about Hajime¡¯s room? Very well. This me the first wife will generously y the role as the guide for touring around Hajime¡¯s ce in Nagumo family house.

    But, taking home Hajime¡¯s clothes as you please, especially the underwear like our family¡¯s girls is not allowed!

    Also, Taeko. Stop swinging whip around inside the house. Stop licking your lips too. Allen is shaking really pitifully there. Also, several of the boys are also muttering ¡¸Queen¡­¡­¡¹ while looking at you.

    Doing strange y in Nagumo family house isn¡¯t allo¨D¨D

    It isn¡¯t allowed other than this family!

    Also, Kaori papa and Otou-sama is quarreling and grappling with each other aga¡­..

    Oh?

    I see. There are a lot of people so they aren¡¯t quarreling physically, they are going to settle it with fighting game.

    It¡¯s a rare chance, so I want to try holding a tournament with everyone.

    ¡­¡­Very well. Let¡¯s show them the true strength of gamer Yue!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Uu, Hajimee. Myuu is! Myuu iiss~.

    This is totally strangeee. Myuu, she is too strong¡­¡­I waspletely helpless there¡­¡­

    Myuu, could it be, you are still angry? The midnight waking up, the seiza standby in the morning, you are still angry about them? Is that so?

    Ah, Myuu is getting thoroughly beaten up by Otou-sama.

    Myuu is desperately trying to rally herself while looking like she is going to cry, but Otou-sama, he is viciously beating her up with nastybo whileughing loudly.

    Aa, Myuu¡¯s character is flying in a beautiful parabolic arc¡­¡­.

    Otou-sama stands up while proiming his victory ¡¸I¡¯m number o~~~ne!¡¹ with raised index finger.

    Otou-sama¡­¡­

    Seeing you seriously ying to win against a little girl and celebrating your victory wholeheartedly like that caused everyone to get put off.

    I too, am a bit put off.

    Myuu is falling on all fours below Otou-sama¡¯s feet you know? Do you notice?

    Aa, look, Myuu cried, she is wailing.

    Ah, Myuu activated the final weapon ¡ºI really hate Ojii-chan!¡»!

    Otou-sama crumbled!

    A grown-up man is getting on all fours beside a little girl who is also on all fours¡­¡­.

    For some reason the ssmates and their family are making a face that seem to say ¡¸I see. So this is the daily life of Nagumo family¡­¡­¡¹.

    Everyone, you are wrong. Nagumo family is, Nagumo family is¡­¡­right, it¡¯s like usual.

    Rather, it¡¯s really peacefulpared to usual with Sumire-okaasama doing her best in giving hospitality to the ssmate¡¯s family.

    Remia is hugging Myuu and consoling her. Beside them Kaori papa is patting Otou-sama¡¯s shoulder with excessively kind expression. He is saying¡¸You really felt it right? Like this, in your soul. I received such pain, almost everyday¡¹ with a face like an old man that had received enlightenment.

    When I looked at Kaori, she quickly averted her gaze.

    I see. In Shirasaki family, dispute about Hajime ur almost everyday, and each time Kaori papa will get hit by bullet of words from his daughter until he is on the verge of death.

    Nice job, Kaori papa! Do it more! Win over your daughter and pull her apart from Haji¨D¨D

    Ah, what are you doing-, Kaori!

    ¨D¨D

    ¨D¨D

    ¨D¨D

    Good grief, trying to take away the diary while I¡¯m in the middle of writing like that, Kaori is really violent. She is wild Kaori. She is like a beast that is constantly getting cornered. Or rather, even though I¡¯m writing at the corner of the room while hiding, how did she know the content of what I was writing?

    She said something like a maiden¡¯s instinct but¡­¡­fuh, damn Kaori, not bad.

    Mu-. It looks like there is movement at Vatican. Let¡¯s finish the diary here. Midway the sweat of my heart trickle down and it somehow be hard to read, perhaps I¡¯ll rewrite itter.

    Now then, demons. It¡¯s time for war.

    My sorrow from getting thoroughly beaten up by a little girl in fighting game.

    You can taste it to your heart¡¯s content-!

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day ¡Ì

    The incident finally reached a point where we can take a pause.

    The diary is also nk for several days, but I¡¯m resuming it from today.

    Even so it was shocking. To think that the people inside Myuu¡¯s Deadly Sin Ranger were actually the kings of the demons.

    Before Hajime, the so called Belphegoor (?) said ¡¸No, that¡¯s too insolent in front of the demon king. The likes of us are just mere demons, no, we are just some punk!¡¹ but¡­¡­

    When they showed their seriousness in order to hold back their subordinate demons, their pressure was terrific. Perhaps it was in the level that wasn¡¯t at all inferiorpared to Ehito.

    They¡¯re dangerous. It¡¯s dangerous that they are in the level that we cannot let our guard down against.

    It seems Myuu trust them, but just in case, it¡¯ll be better to disy the power of the first wife to them.

    Thinking that, today I asked Myuu to take them out.

    When that happened, the so called Belphegoor (?) said ¡¸No, it¡¯s really insolent in front of the first wife of the demon king. The likes of us are just some punks, no, we are just the princess¡¯s pet!¡¹.

    What should I say, is that really fine? Each time you came out, your ¡°status¡± just keep getting lower though.

    Furthermore it¡¯s you yourself who are lowering it so low like that.

    The seven deadly sins are tentatively demon kings who made appearance even in books, you all are legendary demons right?

    For some reason it made me felt painful. Just like Myuu said, they aren¡¯t giving me bad feelings, so perhaps it¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t make a disy of my strength. If it feels like they are getting cocky, I¡¯ll discipline them along with Endou too at that time.

    Although, that Myuu, getting called as ¡¸Princess!¡¹ by demons of Ehito ss, and getting treated with sentiment of deep affection from who knows if it from loyalty or friendship or anything else¡­¡­

    Remia was saying ¡¸Myuu, I wonder where is she nning to head to¡¹ with a faraway look. I think it can¡¯t be helped that she got like that. I also have the same thought after all.

    Thinking really, really carefully, we¨D¨Dthe person who is called as demon king or demon god in another world, an immortal vampire princess who can use even the power of god, superhuman rabbit whose ability is broken at various things, a covert pervert whopletely became god¡¯s apostle, a maiden swordswoman who recently became ¡¸There is almost nothing that I cannot cut! ¡­¡­No, actually there is really nothing at all isn¡¯t it, thing that I cannot cut¡¹, an abnormally pervert dragon, etc. ¨D¨Dtoo, objectively speaking are people who are treating Myuu with sentiments of deep affection.

    While writing on the diary, I got a bit of cold sweat.

    A sudden thought suddenly crossed my mind, when Hajime and Shia first encountered Myuu, could it be it wasn¡¯t that the two of them discovered Myuu, but perhaps Myuu was the one who drew them toward her?

    This time too, she shrewdly caused the chief of Britain¡¯s security bureau to lose her backbone.

    She already turned the next king of Heiligh Kingdom spineless.

    As a kid who can restrain the seven pirs of demons, even Vatican can only take their hat off toward her. Rather, in the end it seems that the exorcist chief who looks like he can kill someone with his gaze melted to look like a good-natured grandpa.

    ¡­¡­Yep, let¡¯s not think further of this.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day ?

    Now, Myuu! Take the controller!

    It¡¯s the fighting game¡¯s revenge match!

    The true power of fighting game gamer Yue who had secretly polished her skill through days of sleepless night, taste it to your heart content!

    I¡¯ll teach you that there isn¡¯t anything like a vampire princess who lose against little girl!

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day ©e

    Not yet-. It¡¯s not over yet!

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day ?ÈÕ

    I, it¡¯s not over yet

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day ¡Ù

    N, not over yeeet

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day £À

    Myuu is! Myuu is too strong I cannot defeat her!

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day ?

    Hajimeee. Myuu! Myuu finally won¡¯t y with me anymore!

    What should I do!

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day ¨“

    These several days, it seems I¡¯m somehow not like usual. For me to get absorbed into fighting game until dark circle appear under my eyes¡­¡­. It¡¯s simply, Hajime scolded me, Myuu is looking at me with a reallyplicated gaze, Kaoripletely made fun of me, Otou-sama and others are looking at me with warm eyes¡­¡­

    This vampire princess, is greatly reflecting.

    Setting that aside, Nagumo family¡¯s family meeting number ¡®¡­¡­does anyone remember what number of meeting this one is?¡¯ is being held.

    The agendas are ¡¸Regarding Hajime¡¯s habit of weaponizing vehicle¡¹ and ¡¸problem of the people inside the suits¡¹.

    The former was an agenda that Shia brought up. Also, while she is at it, it seems she also want to overturn the decision ¡¸In case there is passenger other, Shia cannot be allowed to touch the handle¡¹ from the previous meeting.

    Anyway, Hajime¡¯s fervent speech was amazing. To exin just how indispensable weapons are for a vehicle, he even expressly brought out a projector and strongly insisted like he is doing presentation for apany somewhere.

    Sumire-okaasama who seemed to get fed up in the middle said ¡¸Aah geez, it¡¯s troublesome! Just do whatever you like! Also, Shia-chan¡¯s revocation request is rejected¡¹. With that Hajime made a guts pose while Shia fell on all fours with her head hanging down.

    Well, this is Hajime who installed weapon not only in vehicle, but even in Myuu¡¯s bicycle, so I think it¡¯s already toote talking about this now, and until something is done about Shia¡¯s personality shift when she is gripping handle, there will be no room argument for that.

    ¡­¡­I too previously met horrible experience when riding behind Shia on a bike.

    Now then, it¡¯s the important ¡¸problem of the people inside suits¡¹.

    The people inside the Demon Rangers, they are like that. There is possibility that there are also others. The possibility that it¡¯s only Myuu¡¯s golems is certainly existent, but it has to be confirmed to erase all doubt.

    Because of that, Hajime tired taking out the Grim Reapers, arachnes, and other things at the vast underground space but¡­¡­

    As expected.

    Although it¡¯s mainly with the Grim Reapers, demons with famous backgrounds are possessing them.

    ording to them, it seems ¡¸It¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s only the kings. We don¡¯t know why but for some reason master¡¯s puppets are ignoring various restrictions and are easy to be possessed y¡¯know¡¹ (liberal trantion).

    It looks like there are quite a lot of fellows who shrewdly got in when Hajime got lost into hell.

    Hajime tried to chase them out with twitching face but¡­¡­

    Even when they got hit by bombardment that dealt damage to the soul, ¡¸Stop-, we are going to perish so stoop. We are going to be useful for master so pleaseee!¡¹ they were considerably persistent like that. Do they want to have fun in this world and other world that much?

    It seems that hell is a really dull ce.

    In the end, with Myuu¡¯s intermediation too, Hajime allowed the haunting of the golems.

    Fumu. With this Hajime became ¡°demon king¡± without any way to make excuse about it.

    Hajime! Lovely!

    Setting that aside, there are around two golems of different disposition.

    They are the arachnes. The golems that Hajime named Erst and Neunte to amuse himself.

    The two golems didn¡¯t introduce themselves as demon. Or rather, it felt like they didn¡¯t have name and couldn¡¯t introduce themselves.

    When Shia tried asking ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­you two aren¡¯t really apostle aren¡¯t you? You two aren¡¯t Erst and Neunte that I and Hajime-san murdered right?¡¹ with slightly twitching face¡­¡­

    The two golems simultaneously looked toward the far away. They wouldn¡¯t meet anyone¡¯s gaze no matter what.

    It was terribly suspicious.

    But, for apostles their every single movements areical, the excessively feels human. If speaking about apostles, it was their default to be cold, emotionless, and expressionless. They were an existence that truly ought to be called ¡°god¡¯s puppet¡±.

    For a test, Hajime took out a certain thing.

    After Kaori returned to her original body, I used a secret art and made her able to use apostle transformation by herself, but after that Neunte¡¯s body was stored just in case.

    If someone fell into a dangerous situation that made them lost their flesh body, we imagined it would be better if there is an excellent body that can be used for emergency refugee in the same way like with Kaori.

    The instant Neunte¡¯s body that was stored inside a crystal was taken out.

    The two arachnes dashed fiercely. Toward Neunte¡¯s body.

    Of course, Hajime didn¡¯t instruct them to do that.

    Furthermore, in the middle Erst took a violent action of tripping the leg of Neunte who was running parallel with her and made her stumbled.

    Then, the tumbling Neunte spouted out string and caught Erst¡¯s leg. She then kicked flying the struggling Erst and dashed fiercely again.

    Not allowing her to do that, Erst fired the needle attached to her leg and sent Neunte flying¡­¡­

    The two started an ugly scuffle. They hit their opponent repeatedly with their legs, and rolled around the floor while grappling continuously.

    When Hajime returned Neunte¡¯s body inside the treasure warehouse while holding his head, the two simultaneously reached out their legs and went ¡¸Aa~~!¡¹, and then they hung down their head.

    Hajime. Let¡¯s recognize it? The people inside them are the apostles.

    Hajime¡¯s expression was twitching grandly. The expression of Shia and others were also twitching.

    Hajime was muttering to himself ¡¸No, impossible. In the first ce those guys didn¡¯t have anything like soul, and even if they had soul, this kind of behavior is like that of a human cannot be exined¡¹ with a low voice.

    Certainly that¡¯s true but¡­¡­

    For some reason, even when we tried asking for detail, it seems even Myuu cannot hear the voice of the two. Even when we gave them writing tools they didn¡¯t try writing anything.

    The instant Hajime muttered ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s dispose them¡¹, they desperately appealed that they will be useful (it¡¯s only a guess though), and Myuu¡¯s impression toward them is that there is no bad feeling from them, so for the moment their disposal is put on hold.

    Since when, where, and how did the arachnes got possessed?

    It looks like Hajime also want to solve those questions, so it seems he is going to research and investigate it for a while.

    Fumu. It¡¯s also something I¡¯m really curious about.

    Anyway, until then Erst (temp) and Neunte (temp), for short they are called Etemp-san and Netemp-san, are thest decision made for today¡¯s meeting.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Month ¡ð Day ¡Á

    The Haurias came!

    Starting from tomorrow, it will be earth sightseeing together with the Haurias.

    By the way, Hajime. That ¡¸Special attention needed when handling! Hauria Manual¡¹¡­¡­

    Will it be fine?

    Yep, surely it won¡¯t be fine.

    Let¡¯s also prepare various things for tomorrow.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Notification.

    Currently, I¡¯m unexpectedly getting pressured to write the second volume of spin-off Zero. It¡¯s a harsh situation to take time to write new chapter update.

    The words number and content of this chapter are also (sweat)¡­¡­my apologize to all of you who were looking forward to it.

    The update for next week too, it will depend on the progress of my writing but, perhaps it will be hard.

    I¡¯m sorry toward those who are looking forward to new chapter, but it will really help me if you all can think of it as ¡®Shirakame is really hopeless huh¡¯ and kindly wait until 30thday of this month.

    My best regards.

    ¨C

    ¡ùI haven¡¯t mentioned about the newest update in Comic Gardo until now, so just in case.

    ¨C Nichijou chapter 19 is updated

    =>Myuu who coached Hajime hit the bull¡¯s eye lol

    ¨C Zero chapter 4

    =>The beginning of the annoying Miledy. Her expression at the end was really great. My respect to Kouchi-sensei¡¯s drawing skill!

    ¨C Main storyic chapter 22

    =>Miledy is in here too! The golem is cool.

    ¨C

    I¡¯m ashamed to put an advertisement here but, theic of Zero volume 1 will be released at 25 July. It¡¯s also announced at the homepage of Ovep-sama.

    Her energetic atmosphere is cute! My thanks to Kouchi Ataru-sensei!

    Why is she that annoying, it will be clear from Miledy¡¯s past (the little girl Miledy).

    I will be very happy if you readers will pick up the book.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321Arifureta Chapter 321Arifureta After III The Hauria Came! First¨C

    One day after the problems about Vatican and demons and so on were taken care of and around a month passed.

    A strange tense atmosphere was floating inside the living room of Nagumo family house. Everyone was excessively restless.

    It was only Myuu who was lying down on the living room¡¯s sofa with her small legs moving back and forth while she was focusing on her portable game but¡­¡­. Sometimes her fingers would mash the button fiercely while swearing ¡¸Goddamn! Nano!¡¹ that she learned from who knew where.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, as I thought she is really amazing. Her nerves are just too brazen.¡¹

    The one who muttered so was the man with thin shadow sitting on the neighboring sofa¨D¨DEndo Kousuke.

    ¡¸A, as expected from the daughter of demon king-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    The one who replied with shivering expression was Emily Grant who was sitting stickingly close beside Kousuke as though snuggling up to him.

    Why were these two in the house of Nagumo family? The reason was the same with why the people of Nagumo family were strangely tense.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time¡­¡­I guess.¡¹

    Hajime muttered while staring at the wall of the living room. Inside the living room, Yue, Kaori, Shizuku, Tio, and also Remia were swallowing their saliva audibly altogether.

    Additionally, the two happy-go-lucky two people of Nagumo family who delighted in people¡¯s shocked reaction were currently facing battlefield in their workce. The two of them were so vexed with a look as though they were going to cry tears of blood because they were unable to stay at home in this day that ought to bememorated. Surely around this time they were working hard while crying river of blood.

    Then, at that timing, the wall suddenly began to shine. Light danced sparklingly in a vortex, and right after that the space distorted like jelly.

    It was a gate. A sign that spaces were connected.

    The light became even stronger, and before long an illusionary door appeared. It was shining brilliantly while opening along with a solemn music that was flowing from out of nowhere. *Gii*, a sound like the door of an ancient mansion opening was piercing their ears.

    Light was overflowing from the gap of the door that was gradually opening.

    At the same time, there was even smoke that was crawling on the floor overflowing out. The living room was instantly filled with a lot of white smoke like a sea of clouds¡­¡­

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Hajime. Is this also a newly added show feature? They wordlessly asked. Hajime shook his head left and right repeatedly. It seemed that other than the illusionary door and light, he didn¡¯t know anything including the music.

    The Crystal Key¡¯s creator-san was bewildered. Yue-san and others who were even more bewildered.

    And then, there was Emily-chan who was muttering ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s why Rana-san said that she was recently working hard on musical performance using instrument¡­¡­¡¹ with a faraway look, and Kousuke-san who was muttering ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s why that Rana was so zealously asking about the way to make dry ice¡­¡­¡¹.

    Before long, inside the whirling white smoke and the light that was like halo, silhouette could be seen inside thepletely opened double-leafed door. The figure wasn¡¯t clear due to the backlighting.

    At first there was one person. The figure was slowly advancing with a swagger and a way of walking that was putting on airs. Also, there were rabbit ears.

    Next, there were two small silhouettes that appeared at both sides of the person who was walking at the forefront. As expected, they were also walking with exaggerated swagger. In every single step of the way they were walking, there was refinement that even gave off sexiness as though their toes were caressing the floor. Also, they had rabbit ears too.

    And then two more silhouettes appeared at both sides again. The silhouettes of the newest additions looked female. Their hand was ced on their fragile looking thin waist, their unrealistically slender legs were moving forward as though being crossed. That way of walking was like model. Also, they had rabbit ears too.

    And then, behind them were four people. They were simrly walking with a swagger (abbreviated)¨D¨Dthey also had rabbit ears.

    The expression of Hajime and others was twitching. Kousuke was writhing while both his hands were covering his face. Emily was looking up to the ceiling. Amidst that, the figures that appeared through the whirling white smoke that was like sea of clouds were¡­¡­

    ¡¸The heaven is calling, the earth is calling, boss is calling¡¹

    ¡¸No, I ain¡¯t calling anyone here.¡¹

    The man in the lead let out a sonorous voice. Hajime¡¯s tsukkomi also burst out. Skill ¡¸Sudden rabbit ear¡¯s deafness¡¹ activate!

    The man in the lead meaninglessly lifted up one leg overhead and turned beautifully! The move was truly brisk! There was no doubt that the move was amazingly practiced!

    ¡¸Crossing over time, crossing overnd, crossing over world¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸We came running. For the sake of the boss¡¹

    ¡¸Have some self-respect.¡¹

    Next was the rabbit eared boy and girl. They were moving with a smooth motion from the pose of a savage eagle to a flowing turn. Even their rabbit ears were flowing savagely!

    ¡¸Watch, and be amazed.¡¹

    ¡¸We are the one and only n of ck darkness. The light devouring fang of demise.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you guys are forest rabbit aren¡¯t you? Rather, right now you guys are absurdly bright. The backlighting ispletely covering you guys.¡¹

    The two rabbit eareddies were generously showing off the goodness of their body style that would make even world level model to run away barefooted. They brushed up their hair, curved their waist sexily, and make a tuu¨D¨Drn-! It was truly the height of refined movement!

    Then, the four people at the back starting from the right also one by one (abbreviated)

    Kousuke finally blocked his ears with both hands and started with his legs put up on the sofa where he buried his face into his knees to escape from the callous reality with all his power. There was no doubt that he was also running away in full power from his other self.

    Emily-chan was rubbing the back of Kousuke with a gentle hand movement.

    The man in the lead spread open his arms like a stage actor and raised his voice to a degree that resounded to the whole neighborhood.

    ¡¸Shrink back,ment, despair! We are the dagger of Nagumo Hajime, the white fierce god crimson demon emperor, the rondo of red scarlet and ruination white, the incarnation of the god of thunder d in frenzied whirlwind! We are the crawling dark hunter demon!¡¹

    From out of nowhere, the sound *DODODODO-* like a drum roll was sounding. The next instant, smoke blew out strongly. Furthermore, due to magic item of lighting that was rolled out below them without anyone noticing, spotlight was turned on from right under them!

    And then, a simultaneous tuuuuuuurn-! They took their own preferred cool pose and a promation burst out grandly!

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸WE ARE HAURIA-!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A painful silence ruled the ce.

    Hajime had covered his ears with both hands and his face buried into the knees that were raised on the sofa before he knew it, running away with all his strength from the callous reality. Surely, without a doubt he was also running away with all his power from the chuuni self that wouldn¡¯t vanish by any means inside his heart.

    Yue who was snuggling beside him was patting Hajime¡¯s back with gentle hand movement.

    ¡¸Yes yes yes! It¡¯s enough already! You all are satisfied right!? Come on, maintaining the gate isn¡¯t easy! Please get in right awaaay!¡¹

    ¡®Hau, ugeh, higii¡¯, such screams rose up. At the same time, the rabbit eared silhouettes were thrown in one after another from the other side of the gate. There were also people holding musical instrument and people holding fan, even people holding case filled with dry ice. Looking from that, they must be the show production staffs at the other side of the gate.

    Shia returned from the other side of the gate without even giving a nce at a rabbit eared boy who was screaming due to the dry ice that was sticking on his face. No one mentioned about the red something that was sticking on her fist.

    ¡¸Hajime-san! I¡¯m back¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Boss! ¡°Ominous Hell DisasterRakshasa Oni of Cmitous Realm of the Dead¡± Carmlite Mors Exdix Hauria, has arrived in your presence! In this chance, we Hauria n cannot endure our feelings of gratitude from receiving the summon into boss¡¯s world! This is truly our greatest honor!¡¹

    ¡®The name is different from before¡­¡­¡¯, Hajime thought, but he was busy with shutting himself inside his shell, so he kept being small while not reacting. He didn¡¯t see the strange person beautifully kneeling right beside him, not in the least.

    But, such figure of their respected and beloved boss was somethingpletely trivial. The Haurias who arrived here introduced themselves one by one.

    ¡¸It has been one month, boss! ¡°Abyss CenicientaAbyss¡¯s True Wife¡± Ranainferina Bride Hauria, is present!¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Death RapsodiaCertain Death Madness¡± Baltfeldt Tirailleur Hauria. Boss! Please kidnap me too this time no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second Baltfeldt! Stealing headstart is forbidden! Boss! ¡°Kill NahatolOutside Massacre Flower¡± Nea Stadtrm Adeka Hauria, has arrived! That aside, it¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s only Ranainferina! I beg you please kidnap me!¡¹

    ¡¸Little kids just stay quiet. My lord, ¡°Reaper the InfernoRending Vacuum Burial Jail¡± Minasteria Diabolos Hauria, is at your side! If possible, allow me to stay at your side for eternity in this chance!¡¹

    ¡¸Boss! I will surely be of use-. This ¡°Thunder de (abbreviated¨D¨D¡±¡¹

    ¡®Anyway¡¯, Hajime thought. ¡®They have powered up even more than beforeee¡¯, he thought. ¡®I don¡¯t even get what are they talking about anymoreee¡­¡­¡¯, he thought.

    As expected even Yue and others had expression that gone past the usual wry smile and became twitching expression.

    It seemed that because the Haurias were able toe to their boss¡¯s world, they were in a state of max tension¡­¡­it didn¡¯t just stop there, it seemed they were in the limit break state that pierced through the heaven. Surely, without a doubt they were spending days of sleepless nights to think of their new name. Also, things like the naming¡¯s name or the basis of the naming were without a doubt absolutely nomittal. They only focused at the impact of the wording.

    The nk eyed Kousuke was staring at empty air while saying ¡¸Heheh, can you believe it? I¡¯m slotted to be these people¡¯s head you know?¡¹, Emily was clinging on him imploringly and said ¡¸Get a hold of yourself-, Kousuke!¡¹. Seeing them, Hajime rallied his mind somehow.

    There was a person in even more terrible state beside him. Somehow it felt like he could still keep going-! Something like that.

    But, there,

    ¡¸Everyone of Hauria! Good work ining here! Nano! I am the one and only ¡°demon king¡¯s daughter¡±, Myuu Southcloud nano!¡¹

    Standing imposingly on the sofa, and both arms crossed with cool impression! Myuu¡¯s triumphant look was fixed on her face!

    Carmlite¨D¨Dnot that, Carm and others offered their loud apuses and praises saying ¡¸Oo! Myuu-dono! What a magnificent introduction!¡¹.

    Remia suddenly looked like she would faint. Tio hurriedly caught her body. It seemed mama Remia¡¯s consciousness was getting farther when she ovepped her daughter¡¯s future with the current Hauria.

    ¡¸Dear-, please! Myuu! Myuu is!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah-, I get it, Remia!¡¹

    The two¡¯s figure was like a mother whose beloved daughter was kidnapped and a husband who was relied on by his wife and took a stand.

    From behind, Hajime hugged Myuu who was making a turn with a triumphant look. Without pause he lifted her up. The Haurias¡¯ eyes were shining in expectation ¡¸Will it be the introduction of parent and child!?¡¹. For the time being Hajime sent them flying and then he scolded Myuu with ¡®No-¡®.

    Myuu was making an unconvinced expression saying ¡¸Even though papa sometimes would also be like that¡­¡­¡¹, but it seemed she somehow consented. Though her muttering inflicted a deep fissure into papa Hajime¡¯s heart.

    After that, Hajime pulled himself together and coughed once.

    ¡¸Aa~, let¡¯s see. Well, for now, good work ining here.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, boss. Allow me to express our gratitude once more for listening to our request for base searching.¡¹

    ¡¸This time it will be a preliminary inspection. It will be mostly like a sightseeing, so rx. Shia too, she was enthusiastic that she will be able to give a tour to her family in this world.¡¹

    When Carm who heard those words looked at Shia, Shia was making a slightly embarrassed look while her rabbit ears were moving restlessly. Carm too, his seriously ill chuunibyou state vanished and he disyed a warm face of a father.

    The Haurias came this time was because their work of hardening their foothold at Tortus had calmed down, so they raised up a new objective of getting useful for Hajime even at earth too.

    For that, they requested to search for base at earth (mainly to Shia), but in any case there was also Shia¡¯s request of wanting to show them the sight in the world of this side at least once. That was how the visit this time came to be.

    By the way, as expected it was impossible for the whole Hauria n toe, so it was the visit of the picked elite twenty.

    ¡¸Tou-sama. How about we go to the city right away?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­. I¡¯m curious about the base location candidates that Shia and others picked out for us but, we don¡¯t know anything about this world other than some second-hand knowledge.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to get used to the atmosphere a bit more. After all Tou-sama and everyone else¡¯s head is like that even at the best of times! Please feel the atmosphere andmon sense of this world directly with your skin!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, let¡¯s do that. Also, what do you mean by ¡°our head is like that¡±, Shia.¡¹

    Shia papa made a tsukkomi at his daughter¡¯s natural insult, but he was beautifully ignored.

    Hajime smiled wryly while opening his mouth.

    ¡¸Right. Let¡¯s stroll around the city rxedly and then eat outside. Although, moving around in a group of twenty will be a bit hard.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you mean that it¡¯s better to split up then, boss.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. For Rana, it¡¯s better to be together with Kousuke right? I called him here for that.¡¹

    Rana was moved to tears by the boss¡¯s consideration while leaping toward Kousuke¨D¨DEmily-chan intercept!

    Although, she only cut in between them really like a cat going ¡¸Fushaa!¡¹. In the end, she instantly got embraced together and became totally flustered.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it so, Tou-sama. Please decide¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡®The grouping¡¯, Shia was about to say, but those words got swallowed back in the middle. She was literally made to swallow those words by the extremely dangerous atmosphere that Carm and others emitted.

    ¡¸Fumu. Then, this is the n chief¡¯s order. I will be with boss. The other can decide by yourself.¡¹

    Killing intent!

    ¡¸Chief, you want to die?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    Par-kun made a neck cutting gesture with a smile.

    Nea-chan equipped a sunss! & at both hands short swords stand b~~y-.

    Even though the two of them were still around twelve years old, the atmosphere they emitted was that of a veteran warrior.

    ¡¸Shia and also Rana are unfair! Why was it only me who couldn¡¯te at the spring! At the very least I should be allowed to serve at boss¡¯s side! I¡¯m not scared at all against the like of Shia! Do your best me!¡¹

    Mina-san often listened to Rana talking fondly of her lover, so it seemed her mind was rtively cornered. She pushed aside the chief and challenged Shia to a fight was also because she wanted to serve the boss it seemed.

    The other Haurias were also iming that ¡®I am the one that will go sightseeing with boss!¡¯ and they equipped sunss one after another. They started to take out short sword or knife or the like from who knew where.

    ¡¸You bastards¡­¡­that¡¯s some guts you have there trying to supnt your superior-¡¹

    Killing intent overflowed from Carm-san. ¡®I absolutely won¡¯t yield the ce at boss¡¯s side!¡¯ Such passionate thought was overflowing from the rabbit eared uncle!

    A bloody ¡°contest for the spot at boss¡¯s side¡± by the Haurias was going to start at Nagumo family house.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime, you¡¯re super popr.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, you¡¯re super popr nano~¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone really loves Hajime-san aren¡¯t they~. Anyway, the way everyone is looking cornered like that is terrible¡­¡­something have to be done quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama. Like this, art not it better to just do a group tour?¡¹

    Yue and others directed aplicated expression toward Hajime. Kaori and Shizuku were desperately trying to remonstrate Carm and co. Kousuke too, he was being told unreasonably by Rana ¡¸Now, Kou-kun! As the next chief, tell them firmly with impact here!¡¹. Even though his eyes were looking dead, he was standing up to respond to the expectation.

    Anyway, they were at the living room of Nagumo house, so Hajime took a deep breath.

    ¡¸Etemp-san, Netemp-san. Do it.¡¹

    ¡®Roger!¡¯, the two arachnes that had appeared on the table unnoticed by anyone pushed out their improved front legs. What was shot out from there was super small stun gun. The moment it hit the target, the switched was turned and electricity flowed.

    *Chu chu chu chu chu chu*, such strangely cute shooting sound resounded. At the same time, ¡¸ABAA-!?¡¹ countless screams rose.

    In less than a few seconds, the living room of Nagumo house was filled with a mountain of rabbit corpses¡­¡­

    Also, the true identity of the two arachne-san still hadn¡¯t been ascertained at this time.

    ¡¸This is bad. As I thought, something like sightseeing feels like a suicidal act to me. Especially for my social position.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s spasming voice echoed slightly.

    Although, he had a rabbit eared wife who wanted to give a tour to her family in earth, so he had no choice but to do his best. There was no option of cancelling since the beginning.

    Hajime made a wry smile toward Shia who was looking slightly apologetic while standing up and psyching up himself.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It was noisy somewhere in the downtown.

    There was a heavy pedestrian traffic also because it was nearby arge shopping mall nearby a station. The gaze of all those people was fixed toward one ce. There were people whose jaw dropped down, there were also people who was watching in fascination, people who were raising voice of despair because their smartphone went up in smoke for some reason when they were trying to take picture using it, etc¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Damn it. I was only vignt of their speech and action, but these guys are the rabbit people race in the end.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­. In a sense it was also a bad decision to ask Remia-san to coordinate their outfit isn¡¯t it~¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression looked like he was enduring a headache. Shia was making a wry smile in respond.

    The source of the attention was naturally, Carm and co.

    After the contest for the spot beside boss was suppressed, in the end it was decided to split the group into four. Each group wasposed of five Haurias with two people attached as guide. With that each group would walk around separately to various ces andter on the Haurias would share the information with each other.

    Then, in the glorious ¡°boss group¡±, Carm, Par, Nea, Mina, and Io, these five were chosen for it. It would be troublesome if it became a dispute, so it was decided by the boss¡¯smand. Here, two more people, Shia and Myuu were also added as guide.

    In addition, the other groups consisted of Yue & Tio group, Kousuke & Emily group, and Kaori & Shizuku group.

    ¡¸Hou hou. This is also amazing. Buildings likerge trees are lining up like this¡­¡­good gracious, this is truly another world. Truly a magnificent view!¡¹

    ¡¸To think that boss¡¯s Brieze and Schutaif are spreading through general public like this¡­¡­I had heard about it already but, seeing it with my own eyes still make me lost for words.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, everything is different from our world. As for the air, well, it¡¯s a bit like that though¡­¡­¡¹

    Carm, Mina, and Io, the three of them were saying so. They were looking around with a surprised and admiring expression.

    Each time admiring long sigh leaked out from the surrounding.

    There was one reason. It was the good look of Carm and co.

    For Hajime and co, they had gotten used on seeing it and on top of that they knew of the Haurias true character, so they didn¡¯t think anything about it anymore. But Carm and co were of rabbit people race. That was to say, every single one of them was a possessor of good look that boasted terrific poprity as prized ve.

    Furthermore, their current appearance was dressed to blend normally into modern Japan. No, far from blending in, the great sense in the clothing coordination was suiting them too much.

    Carm¡¯s appearance was a ssic fashion that looked tastefully casual with a felt hat on his head, which made Hajime wanted to make a tsukkomi that he looked like a dandy movie actor from somewhere. If he also held a cane, it wouldn¡¯t be out of ce even if he introduced himself as an old noble gentleman.

    Mina too, she was wearing pants look with calm atmosphere on the whole. She was only wearing a round-necked T-shirt with a long cardigan put above it, but because she was a possessor of a figure that wasn¡¯t at all inferiorpared to Shia or Rana, her gantly walking figure stole everyone¡¯s gaze without exception. No one would hold any doubt if they were told that she was a top model from overseas.

    Io had a rough appearance that consisted of cks and jacket, butpared to Carm he was taller and had better physique, so his appearance was truly fit to be called as a good looking man. He truly looked stylish.

    And then,

    ¡¸We are strangely gathering a lot of attention here. Mdy, I don¡¯t think there will be anything to worry with boss here, but just in case, please don¡¯t get too far away from us okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, these aren¡¯t unpleasant gaze like from the people of the empire so I think it¡¯s fine but still¡­¡­. It will be fine, mdy. This Neastadtrm will protect you even at the cost of my life.¡¹

    Par and Nea were standing in position that were putting Myuu between them while sending sharp gaze toward the surrounding. They were unmistakably a handsome boy and a beautiful girl.

    The two of them, or rather the Hauria n was basically calling Myuu as¡¸Myuu-dono¡¹ or¡¸mdy¡¹ in respect and affection.

    She was the boss¡¯s beloved daughter, so from their point of view she was like a princess. The way they were calling her sounded like yakuza was for fun.

    The dignified atmosphere of the two and their adorable appearance formed a gap that struck the heart. Whether it was Par who was dressed in a jean and white jacket, or Nea who was wearing a miniskirt and sleeveless shirt with a necktie, both of them were giving excessively stylish impression even though they were children.

    By the way, all of them were using artifact that was hiding their rabbit ears. Carm¡¯s hat actually had holes opened for his rabbit ears, but it too was turned invisible using a type of illusion.

    ¡¸My? What is Par-kun and Nea-chan talking about nano?¡¹

    Myuu tilted her head in puzzlement. In contrast to the two, Myuu was wearing a loose white dress. She was truly giving an impression like a princess.

    Everything was fashion coordination from Remia who was requested by Shia. It seemed that all the clothes were the creation from herpany from how she was saying¡¸This will be a great advertisement!¡¹. She really had a strong business spirit.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mdy. I am Baltfeld yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸Mdy, please call me as Neastadtrm by all means.¡¹

    ¡¸? Par-kun is Par-kun, and Nea-chan is Nea-chan nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Mi, mdy~. Please properly call our name there.¡¹

    ¡¸We are begging youu, mdy~¡¹

    ¡¸Ee~? Because, those names, they¡¯re long. It¡¯s troublesome nano.¡¹

    Par-kun and Nea-chan, the two of them raised a groan¡¸Guhah¡¹ together while hanging down their head.

    Even though they looked dignified just now, the handsome boy and beautiful girl got depressed by the words from a girl younger than them and looked dejected.

    The big sisters at the surrounding were spurting out red shower of happiness from their nose! The station¡¯s front was dyed by blood!

    Also, rough breathing of excitement was blowing out from the nose of the gentlemen. Someone, please call the police! It will also be for protecting their life!

    Hajime was giving his all to chase out the surroundingmotion from his sight while looking up at therge shopping mall across from the traffic ahead.

    They came here first to have Carm and co to experience themon livelihood and marketce of the people in this world, but right now he could only look at the shopping mall as a thrill ride at a moring amusement park.

    The schedule tomorrow would be a sightseeing at ce of abundant nature using teleportation, but right now Hajime was already anxiously looking forward for that time toe.

    ¡¸Ee~rr, Hajime-san! Perhaps it will be fine!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, yeah.¡¹

    If speaking about the beginning, the cause of this was because of his devilish remodeling toward the Hauria n. He was reaping what he sown, his just deserts.

    Above all else, it was his role as the host to make Shia¡¯s family had fun.

    No problem, I¡¯ll do it. My head has received damage since the entrance scene but, I won¡¯t go down just from this much!

    Look, the moment I psyched up myself, the traffic light turned green. Isn¡¯t it look as though the traffic light-san is telling me¡¸It will be fine you know?¡¹. ¡¸Your future is green lighted?¡¹ it said!

    Now, let¡¯s go. It will be fine, problem won¡¯t ur that quick¨D¨D

    ¡¸Say~, can I have a bii~t of your time? I am from the ¡ð¡ð television, is it okay if I hold a street interview with you here?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹ flew out above Hajime¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Hmm? Are you talking to me, beautiful youngdy?¡¹

    ¡¸O, oh you, calling me beautiful like that¡­¡­¡¹

    When Hajime turned around, he saw TV staff doing street interview there and the figure of Carm and co facing them smilingly.

    As expected, it seemed a group of good looking people was really conspicuous.

    The female interviewer looked a bit enthusiastic facing the stylishly dandy old gentlemen. She was asking his name with her cheeks slightly blushing. She was also asking about his profession, whether they were a group of model or actor.

    Hajime tried to intercept in panic but¡­¡­

    ¡¸O, oi, Carm. Something like this is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. You are telling us to introduce ourselves? Very well. In that case, put up your rabbit ears and listen well!¡¹

    The old gentleman smirked! Blood left the demon king-san¡¯s face. ¡°That¡± would be broadcasted into the living room of houses throughout Japan!

    ¡¸We are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You think I¡¯ll let youu-¡¹

    Boss¡¯s right blow!

    ¡¸Gahah!? Bo, boss? Even though I was at the nice part just now! Just why!?¡¹

    Carm held his side while falling on one knee. Cold sweat was oozing from his whole body.

    A beatter, the female newscaster screamed ¡¸Kyaaaaah! A violenceee!¡¹.

    Ignoring that, Hajime informed the Haurias smilingly.

    ¡¸Listen to me, you guys. It¡¯s forbidden to introduce yourself without my permission. What you are allowed to say is only your real name. You get it? Just try introducing yourself with more than six letters. I¡¯ll tear out your prided rabbit ears for eternity.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes, boss! We won¡¯t introduce our name using more than six letters!¡¹

    Carm stood in attention and disyed a beautiful salute. The other Haurias were also turning pale simultaneously and disyed an admirable salute posture.

    That harmoniously synchronized movement conveyed clearly to the surrounding people whether they liked it or not.

    It conveyed, just who was the boss of that group.

    Shia was covering her face with one hand while muttering.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-san. I understand your feeling, I also understand why your body reflexively moved. But, I think your action just now also feel like that enough you know?¡¹

    Hajime-san gasped in realization. The camera was firmly recording the figure of the boss and his underlings. The figure of Japanese youth who was being absolutely obeyed by a group of foreign good looking people that stole everyone¡¯s attention was¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Excuse me~, can I question you mister for a bit too?¡¹

    The female newscaster timidly held out the mike toward Hajime.

    ¡¸Boss! Please, teach us how to deal with this kind of situation too!¡¹

    ¡¸Please! This Balt¨D¨Dcough-. This Par swear that he will learn it in one go without fail!¡¹

    Carm and others raised their spirit. The TV crew looked deeply interested.

    Hajime looked up to the sky.

    And then, he thought.

    ¡®I hope, this isn¡¯t a live broadcast¡¯, he thought.

    ¡®Also, let¡¯s not have lunch in the shopping mall, let¡¯s do it in Sonobe¡¯s restaurant, yeah let¡¯s do that¡¯, he also thought.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I¡¯m thinking to return to the usual update interval from next week.

    I¡¯ll sort out the chronological order already (sweat)

    ¨C

    At Comic Gardo,<ul><li>Main storyic version chapter 23</li><li>Nichijou chapter 20</li></ul>

    They are updated.

    They are in the middle of being freely distributed at Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage, so please go take a look!

    The main storyic finally entered the versus Miledy golem fight. The impact is amazing lol

    At the Nichijou, Kaori-san¡¯s promation from the rooftop is nostalgic lol. I saw it every week in the past huh, it made me recalled various things.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    Fortunately, the downtown interview wasn¡¯t broadcasted live.

    The camera was hindered due to the interference from Lightning d. The TV crews withdrew because they weren¡¯t in a state to do recording anymore. They looked terribly frustrated.

    It wasn¡¯t because their camera broke, but because it returned to normal after they took a certain distance. Surely that was frustrating for them.

    Hajime and Shia dragged away the Haurias from the noisy location to escape. They let out arge sigh when they entered the entrance of a shopping department.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, are you alright, mentally?¡¹

    ¡¸It felt like my soul got shaved off a lot, but I¡¯m still alright. Though, don¡¯t let your guard down Shia. Concentrate. If not¨D¨Dyou¡¯ll die.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we aren¡¯t in a battlefield. This is a departm¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Boss! This is a really amazing ce! If it¡¯s here surely they will have splendid collection of weapons!¡¹

    ¡¸Around here there are only clothes¡­¡­. Boss, where are they selling tools? I want to resupply my wire soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, boss, I also want sharpening stone for my knife.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they selling hidden weapon here? I want a spare de for the assassin de boss bestowed to us.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, chief. Also all of you too. We are finally able toe to boss¡¯s world yeah? Then, first it has to be explosive! Boss, please show us the best explosive material!¡¹

    For the time being, thedies who were sending feverish gazed to Carm and Io opened their eyes wide in shock. Their eyes were darting around was undoubtedly the proof that they were hesitating whether to report this to the police or not.

    Shia raised a dryugh ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸I retract my words. This ce is a battlefield. Our heart will be done in if we let our guard down. Also please don¡¯t report this to police.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps it might be best to go to hardware store.¡¹

    There wouldn¡¯t be any explosive or assassin de there, but perhaps there would be a full set of material there. At the very least, there would be a mountain of product for making trap there.

    Although, the store would also have bar or chainsaw. Hajime didn¡¯t want Hauria to equip these two items.

    Rabbits equipping ¡°bar-like thing¡± or ¡°chainsaw¡± inside forest¡­¡­that was nightmare. If it was turned into horror movie, it felt like it would give terror that surpassed that person in the 13thFriday.

    Hajime shook his head to chase out the scary imagination. He then thoroughly, very thoroughly told Carm and others that there wasn¡¯t any weapon here, that till the end this was a market for general public. He told them to never ask anything like ¡¸I want to buy explosive though, where is it ced?¡¹ to the shop staff no matter what.

    Carm and others were a bit disappointed, but they came here today for the sake of learning a part of living in another world. They epted that they didn¡¯t came for weapon resupply. For the present time they were following behind Hajime obediently.

    ¡¸Hmm, it¡¯s unfortunate that they have no weapon here, however, this ce is really resplendent. It looks like the imperial castle¡¯s audience hall or party venue.¡¹

    Carm let out an impressed voice. The first floor that became atrium which reached until third floor was certainly resplendent not just from the ceiling¡¯s lighting, but from the lights of each store too.

    ¡¸Look around casually. Tell me if there is something that pique your interest. However, don¡¯t go off by your own. Tell me properly. You all get that? This is an absolute order okay? Completely absolute okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s a joke isn¡¯t it boss?¡¹(TN: Here Carm said the sentence in a ng wording usually used by youngsters in Japan)

    ¡¸That ain¡¯t it.¡¹

    The chief-san grinned broadly and guessed the boss¡¯s meaning. It made Hajime wanted to make a tsukkomi why they knew about earth¡¯s culture (?) only in that kind of area.

    The atrium floors that reached until the third floor were basically consisting of only brand clothes or bag shops. Perhaps because of that, it seemed the Haurias weren¡¯t really interested. Their gaze were sliding away from all of those in disinterest other than learning what kind of clothing Japanese people were wearing and just how much was the price.

    ¡¸Hmm, Mina-san, Nea-chan. Are you two interested in western clothes? Look, something like this, I think it will look good on Mina-san see? Isn¡¯t it cute?¡¹

    Shia smiled wryly at the disinterest of her fellow female Haurias toward fashion while pointing at the mannequin disy of a certain shop.

    The group of good looking people was naturally also standing out inside the department store. Noticing that Shia stopped walking, the female shop staff¡¯s eyes were shining hopefully. She was quickly closing the distance with a perfect smile.

    Two beautiful women who looked like foreign model. The female customers inside the shop and also the passing by people inadvertently directed their gaze to them.

    Amidst that, Mina who was staring intently at the mannequin disy that was dressed in long skirt Shia pointed out was¡­¡­

    ¡¸It looks hard to move at. I think it will be a hindrance in battle.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The shop employee stopped approaching. The female customers went ¡¸Eh?¡¹ and tilted their head wondering if they were mishearing.

    ¡¸No, now now, Mina-san. This is a casual wear you know? It¡¯s worn in time like when you are going out shopping for a bit for example, at that kind of time¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu. You have bepletelyx haven¡¯t you, Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    In response to Shia who was exining that it wasn¡¯t a battle clothes with a bitter smile, Mina shrugged her shoulders looking like she was saying ¡¸Oh dear¡¹ really condescendingly. Shia¡¯s expression became somewhat irritated.

    ¡¸Casual wear? Shopping? I wonder what could you refer to by that. We are the Hauria! How can you be sox to forget the constant alert state of mind as though you are in a battlefield like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Eee~¡¹

    Shia who was preached at for some reason by her rtive who was like her big sister. In addition, Carm and others were also sending her an exasperated expression that said ¡¸Good grief Shia. Can you properly be boss¡¯s wife like that?¡¹. Shia¡¯s irritated expression was getting deeper.

    But, she endured! Because, Shia was an able bunny wife after all! Though she couldn¡¯t avoid having her unseen bunny ears trembling.

    The female shop employee thought ¡¸Ah, these guys might be a no good type of bunch¡¹ and stopped approaching. Her impregnable friendly smile wasn¡¯t disturbed at the slightest, but her legs stopped movingpletely. She was entering a wait-and-see mode.

    Mina didn¡¯t even bother with the surrounding¡¯s thought and,

    (This is a chance! If I speak as Shia¡¯s big sister that I want to watch over my unworthy little sister, I might be allowed to serve at boss¡¯s side! Ku-ku-ku-. Don¡¯t think bad of me, Shia. Onee-chan is at her limit already here. Each time I listened to the love talk of Rana and you, my heart feels like they are going to crack!)

    Mina slipped out a ck smile inside her heart. Like this she was going to develop a carefully reasoned logical argument that she ought to stay at the boss¡¯s side using Shia¡¯s clothing choice as excuse. But, however,

    ¡¸Aa, geez-. What¡¯s with that attitude just because of some clothing! It¡¯s alright to wear cute western clothes asionally! Even your attire today is lovely you know!?¡¹

    (Fuh, that¡¯s na?ve, Shia. Really na?ve! My outfit right now is trouser look. What¡¯s more, I asked Remia-san to choose one with soft fabric that has sticity for me! In other words, it doesn¡¯t vite my constant state of mental readiness at all! You who don¡¯t even notice that really need my supervision just as I thought!)

    Mina thought that within 0.03 second and replied with an overreaction that wished to express just how exasperated she was toward Shia.

    ¡¸Fuh, really Shia. You are really a hopeless little sister aren¡¯t you? Now listen, this is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san. Don¡¯t you think that this long skirt will absolutely look good on Mina-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~? Well, I guess it will?¡¹

    ¡¸Clerk-san! This one, give it to me!¡¹

    Mina-san snapped her finger and changed her attitude as easy as turning her palm. Inside her heart the scheme of just a moment ago had been sent flying to the beyond.

    (Waa~~~i? I was praised by bosss~?)

    She was in a really high spirits. By the way, this year Mina was 23 years old.

    She pped her unseen rabbit ears energetically while passing by Shia who was making a look of iprehension toward the shop employee.

    By the way, each Hauria had been given their own Japanese yen of a certain amount. This was their ¡°first shopping¡±. It was a part of their learning of currency value and calction.

    It was a brand product, so the price was quite expensive. The shop employee would prepare a different item that was the same like the one in the mannequin disy. While waiting for it, Mina was humming ¡®un un¡¯ while counting the money she had with all her might.

    While waiting for her calction, the sleeve of Hajime¡¯s clothes got pulled weakly. Hajime went ¡¸Hm?¡¹ and when he turned his gaze, there Nea who was fidgeting went¡­¡­

    ¡¸Bo, boss. I also, want some clothes. Is there anything, that suit me?¡¹

    The rabbit eared beautiful little girl kept sending nces with an upward look. She was explicitly begging ¡¸I want clothes that boss think will look good on me¡¹.

    It seemed there was a gentleman among the passerby. The gentleman made a beautiful turn while passing through. He continued to walk backward while gazing intently at Nea and collided on an auntie with a huge build. *p* Such nice sound resounded. The price of staring at a beautiful little girl seemed to be getting hit by an auntie¡¯s p.

    It was Myuu who became flustered by Nea¡¯s attitude.

    ¡¸Ne, Nea-chan! Myuu and Shia-oneechan will pick up clothes that will look good on Nea-chan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Mdy, but, I want boss¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something bad nano! First-, Myuu and Shia-oneechan will be the one who choose! It¡¯s okay to ask papa whether it look good or not after that!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s stern look was frightening. Myuu tightly grasped Nea¡¯s shoulders and persuaded (?) Nea with a ghastly look.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Nea-chan. It¡¯s just as Myuu-chan said. If not¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I, if not?¡¹

    ¡¸You will end up wearing something like the sweater of a ck dragon with terrific fashion taste!¡¹

    ¡¸You also will end up wearing something like sweater of crap taste with hear mark scattered on it nano!¡¹

    It seemed that Hajime-san was thought by his beloved daughter as a person with crap fashion sense. By the way, the ck dragon sweater was a loose and oversized sweater with the kanji of ¡°ü\ýˆck dragon¡± printed on it, while the heart mark sweater was a sweater with heart mark printed everywhere on it.

    The former was for Tio¡¯s use, while thetter was for Yue¡¯s use. The expression of the two of them became something that was hard to be described which they had never shown until that time when they were wearing the sweater. (TN: This referred to a scene in Arifureta Nichijou when Hajime designed clothes for Tio and Yue. The design and their expression were pretty funny)

    ¡¸Nea-chan is cute nano! There is no way we can allow papa to choose clothes for you nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Spare me already Myuu.¡¹

    Hajime had a faraway gaze. Just where in the world he could be looking at.

    Was he looking at the distant past? His previous offense? Or perhaps only the world of unreality¡­¡­

    Carm pped Hajime¡¯s shoulder kindly. When Hajime turned his gaze toward him, he found a gaze that was disying understanding and sympathy there. That was the expression of a father who had gotten the pile bunker of heart driven into him by his daughter who was at that age. Surely Carm had also gotten struck down by Shia in the past.

    Hajime made a clear smile and nodded. It was a moment when their heart was connected as fellow father.

    After that, Hajime and others were dejectedly following behind the female camp that was getting excited choosing clothes.

    Midway, Par alone got treated as dressing doll by Shia and Mina, even his scream and begging ¡¸Stop iiit! Please spare me only from thaaat! Bosss, heeelp!¡¹ ended up in vain and he got dressed with female clothing. He looked like his soul had left his body but¡­¡­

    Baltfeld of certain death was supposed to be a tough man, so surely he would be fine.

    After that, Hajime and co entered the general store in the fifth floor. There, Carm and others aplished a revolutionary meeting.

    ¡¸Bo, bo-bo-bo, boss!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it Carm? I told you not to be loud.¡¹

    A loud voice came from a slight distance away from Carm who was taking wallet into his hand and staring at it fixedly. The surrounding people were also paying attention to him wondering what was going on. Hajime approached him and Carm showed him that.

    ¡¸This is-, what is this!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s wallet.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious when looking at it! It isn¡¯t that, it¡¯s this!¡¹

    *Rip rip rip* sound resounded.

    The wallet opened.

    Carm closed the wallet once more. The wallet¡¯s mouth closed without any sound.

    Then once more, *rip rip rip*!

    ¡¸What¡­¡­the¡¹

    Io opened his eyes wide in shock.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­this is an artifact?¡¹

    Mina took a different wallet with trembling hand. *Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*. (AN: I just can¡¯t find any good sound word for the wallet closing)

    ¡¸Just, what in the hell¡­..¡¹

    Young boy Par¡¯s dead and rotten fish eyes recovered their light. *Gulp-*, he swallowed his saliva.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    *Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*. *Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*.*Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*.*Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*.*Rip rip rip-*. *Pop-*.

    Nea-chan wholeheartedly did *rip rip rip-* and *pop-* without stopping while staying wordless and expressionless.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s called magic tape.¡¹

    ¡¸Magic¡­¡­as I thought, it¡¯s magic.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly while exining the manufacturing of magic tape. The expression of Carm and others became even more astonished knowing that it was functioning without any magic at all.

    ¡¸Unbelievable¡­¡­here is, here is the crystallization of mankind¡¯s wisdom!¡¹

    ¡¸You are that astonished with it huh.¡¹

    Certainly, Hajime also thought that it was a ground-breaking and genius invention, but hearing someone praising something somon for him until that far caused him to make a reallyplicated expression.

    ¡®Also, Nea-chan, I wish you will stop opening and closing the wallet expressionlessly and wordlessly like that soon¡¯, Hajime thought. The smiling shop employee was slowly closing the distance.

    Hajime was making a slightly twitching expression and took away the wallet that was making ripping sound from Nea¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    Nea-chan, she showed a sad expression that she had never showed before! It looked like she just had her treasure taken away from her. Her eyes were getting moist with tears. He could imagine her rabbit tears drooping down with dejection.

    It caused a terrible guilt even for Hajime.

    Unconsciously,

    ¡¸I, I¡¯ll buy it for you, so do the ripping at home.¡¹

    Nea-chan¡¯s expression brightened radiantly in a sh! It was the radiance like the shine of a dazzling sunlight after the dark clouds of a century was cleared away. Her usual cool warrior face couldn¡¯t be found at the slightest.

    Her rabbit ears and rabbit tail were whooshing up and down fiercely! So much so the illusion was shook off and they became faintly visible, expressing her intense happiness!

    ¡¸I, I¡¯ll treasure it forever!¡¹

    ¡¸O, ou. No, don¡¯t make a wallet of only a thousand yen as your treasure. Hearing that make me sad for some reason.¡¹

    At that timing, quietly young boy Par¨D¨Dnot just him, even Carm and others, all of them were wordlessly, but, with extraordinarily sparkling eyes, they were slowly showing him the crunchy sounding wallet.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Geez, I¡¯ll buy the magic tape itself, so put them back.¡¹

    ¡¸That is that. This is this, boss.¡¹

    It seemed what was important for young boy Par was to receive the discovered crystallization of mankind¡¯s wisdom from boss as present.

    Hajime was making a difficult expression at the cheap Haurias and purchased matching wallets with five different colors at the cashier. When the female clerk properly received the really crunchy sounding wallets at the counter, her smile also became a genuine smile.

    He already came this far, so he also asked for the wallets to be wrapped. He then handed them to the Haurias. The Haurias¡¯ expression became really pleased.

    Especially, Nea was,

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    She was already making a soft and loose smile. Not a trace of her warrior expression or chuuni disease could be seen.

    ¡¸Tha, thank you very much, Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸@?¡¹

    ¡°!?¡± came out above Hajime¡¯s head. He was so shocked he took a step back.

    A beatter Nea noticed her own statement and she corrected herself ¡¸Tha, that was rude-, boss! My deepest gratitude for this!¡¹ in panic.

    However, when Hajime also saw Par¡¯s face that was simrly showing a soft and loose smile that was fitting for his age¡­¡­

    ¡¸Shia, this is earth-shattering. I, might have found a way to return them to normal.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s ¡°happiness¡± that surpassed their maximum tolerance! I have to quickly tell Emily-chan about this desuu!¡¹

    When they first met, the way the children of Hauria called Hajime was basically ¡¸Onii-chan¡¹. Now that word just came out from a Hauria¡¯s in self, on top of that looking at their current peaceful and warm atmosphere¡­¡­

    The sign for the betterment of their symptoms hade into sight.

    Hajime and Shia nodded to each other and wordlessly did a high-five. Emily-chan! It¡¯s a good news for you!

    After that, they went to a shopping spree for bunches of magic tape, and then they also got stuck further with bubble wrap (cushion with a lot of small bags filled with air. The thing that went *pop pop*), and it became a greatmotion of the crystallization of mankind¡¯s wisdom part 2, the shop¡¯s employee came out¡­¡­

    Midway, at the toy corner, they encountered with the boss and young leader of the ¡°self-employed profession which started with ¡®ya¡¯¡± that Hajime had previously crushed. It seemed they came to buy present for the birthday of the boss¡¯s granddaughter. It looked like the granddaughter was very loved seeing how the boss directly came to buy the present.

    When the two of them saw the good look of the Haurias and the way they called Hajime as boss, they raised a loud voice ¡¸As I thought, you are really a mafia boss!¡¹ half in shock and half in understanding.

    Furthermore, that yell was broadcasted to the surrounding, and the department store at afternoon fell into an uproar of ¡®there are dangerous organizations having meeting here!?¡¯ and so on¡­¡­

    ¡®No, what kind of yakuza and mafia will have meeting at toy corner¡¯, Hajime made such tsukkomi¡­¡­

    There, the Haurias who heard that the other party was a group with upation that was simr with them and they had got beaten up by their boss tried to make it clear which one of them was the superior one. They red while going forward to introduce themselves¡­¡­

    ¡®Could it be, it¡¯s not a meeting but gang war!?¡¯, the security came running while trembling¡­¡­

    Hajime applied pressure on everyone and retreated from that ce for the time being into the rooftop. When they arrived there, a hero show was ying. When the hero introduced himself, the Haurias went ¡®That¡¯s insufficient!¡¯ and tried to interrupt. Hajime tied them up¡­¡­

    And, at the end, they could see police caring. Knowing that they had got reported, they hurriedly escaped from the department store.

    Like that at present Hajime and co was in the middle of moving using a subway train.

    ¡¸Hey, the ce we are going at right now, are you guys really okay with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. We heard it from Shia, isn¡¯t it the ¡°holynd¡± in this Japan? In the past, we guided boss to the location of the sacred ce, the giant tree. And right now boss is generously guiding us to a holynd¡­¡­I canpletely feel destiny at work here.¡¹

    ¡¸No, there ain¡¯t anything like that at all though.¡¹

    Hajime watched at the corner of his sight of Carm who was soaking in deep feeling alone while nodding to himself. At the same time he stared fixedly at Shia who was sitting beside him.

    ¡¸Eh? What is it, Hajime-san? Akiba is a holynd isn¡¯t it?Otou-samafather-inwandOkaa-samamother-inw, and also the people in their workce also said that you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s because the people you asked are all people in that business.¡¹

    Yes, the holynd of the people who werepletely immersed in the subculture, Akibahara, or Akiba for short. That ce was exactly the ce where they were heading at because of the request of the Haurias.

    Incidentally, today was the day of ¨Ccar-free day. That ce was surely bustling right now. For him to bring people with real animal ears there although they were hidden with illusion artifact¡­¡­

    How terrifying. Hajime shivered, at the same time he resolved himself like a hero that was going to face the final battle. Everything was for the sake of giving ¡°hospitality¡± to the important family of his rabbit eared wife.

    Putting that aside,

    ¡¸Oi, Par, Nea. Sit properly. Are you two kids¡­¡­no, you two are kids huh.¡¹

    Even though there wasn¡¯t anything particrly interesting to see while riding subway train, the kid duo Par & Nea were on their knees on the chair while looking outside the window. When Myuu rebuked them with ¡¸Par-kun and Nea-chan too, mind your manner nano¡¹, they reseated themselves looking somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡¸Sorry boss, mdy. I never thought that there would be a ce that is like a greatbyrinth in this side too.¡¹

    ¡¸There are a lot of tunnels and doors outside. Boss, just howrge the scale of this ce is?¡¹

    ¡¸Labyrinth you say¡­¡­no, well, certainly, this is an underground space that is likebyrinth so it I guess it can be called as earth¡¯s undergroundbyrinth¡­¡­as for the scale¡¹

    For the time being, Hajime put out the track map of the subway train in his smartphone and showed it. Seeing the vastness of the scale, not only Par and Nea, all the Haurias opened their eyes wide in surprise.

    ¡¸This is astonishing. What about the depth? Is it at the level of the abyss where boss fell into?¡¹

    ¡¸No, as expected there isn¡¯t anything like that. Till the end this is only an underground route for travelling long range. Even though the extent is vast, the depth doesn¡¯t reach the level of the abyss at all. Although I said that, it seems there is also space under the city that the general public doesn¡¯t know about. It¡¯s unknown howrge the scale of it in reality though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡­¡­¡¹

    Carm¡¯s eyes were shining mysteriously hearing Hajime¡¯s exnation.

    Hajime returned a suspicious gaze.

    ¡¸You, you aren¡¯t thinking anything like this might be a good base candidate right?¡¹

    ¡¸! As expected from boss! What a keen insight!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, seriously stop. Something like Hauria infesting the underground is seriously scary to imagine. It willpletely be an urban legend.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Really unfortunate.¡¹

    That was what Carm said, but his eyes were still shining mysteriously. Somehow, even Par and others gave the impression like ¡¸Ora, that sounds really exciting yeah!¡¹. They were sending gaze outside the window with fiery eyes.

    Perhaps the day was near that the underground in the city center got upied by the rabbits¡­¡­

    While that was happening, the train arrived at the station of Akiba. They got down on the tform and the Haurias were looking with eyes shining with curiosity toward the back of the leaving train¡­¡­or rather, to the underground space that was continuing deeper. Hajime and others dragged them away and got out to the surface.

    Even though it was a familiar sight for Hajime, for the Haurias there were a lot of things that knocked them with surprise as expected, so they were looking around restlessly at the surrounding just like country bumpkins.

    ¡¸I thought it would be a quieter ce because it¡¯s called as a holynd, but, to think that there will be this many pilgrims, it¡¯s shocking.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s face turnedplicated at Carm¡¯s statement and he averted his gaze.

    They advanced smoothly through the crowd with assassin-like movement and visited the shops that were managed by acquaintances and Hajime often visited. They were people who were friend with his father Shuu, so they were also acquaintance with Hajime since he was a child.

    They didn¡¯t go to shops that expanded countrywide and visited by a lot of people was of course as countermeasure for Hauria.

    As expected, as soon as they entered the shop, the Haurias saw the promotional video for the animes that were running this season, and then they began to copy the speech and posing from the video.

    The people inside the shop was shocked, but as soon as they saw that Carm and others were foreigners, their eyes turned warm and ignored them. As expected from the pilgrims of the holynd.

    It was a shop where customer could do trial read of a volume for a lot of books, so the Haurias split up and fished for books with a serious expression as though they were going to a final battle.

    ¡¸If possible, I want to find the bible for us Hauria here.¡¹

    ¡¸So the culprit is Vanessa huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Her affinity with my family is extraordinary after all~¡¹

    Hajime and Shia instantly guessed. Hauria wanted toe to Akiba seemed to be for searching for bible.

    ¡¸Boss! Boss! Please look over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what does boss think!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah? ¡­¡­¡¹

    The voices of Mina and Nea came from deeper inside the shop. Hajime who turned his gaze there witnessed it.

    What was there was a figurine disy.

    And then, there were the two rabbit eared girls who were mimicking the sexy pose of heroines who showed a lot of skin. Yes, they arbitrarily took off their artifact and disyed their rabbit ears!

    ¡®The heroine we are copying has rabbit ears so it¡¯s fine!¡¯ Perhaps that was what they thought. Mina made a pose that was emphasizing her breasts, while Nea was taking a pose on all fours while giving an upward gaze. Their eyes were sparkling with anticipation as though saying ¡¸Praise me, praise me!¡¹ at Hajime.

    At that time, several of the customers inside the shop had their gauge of ignoring power decreased until zero instantly and had blood spurted out. Also several people pped their hands together and prayed. It seemed they were thanking the god and the girls because they were able to look for free at the sexy pose of undisputedly beautiful woman and girl.

    Then, regarding Hajime who was asked forment,

    ¡¸Sorry. Shia had also done that. And, Shia is better.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying at outsideee!¡¹

    Hajime asserted that his wife was better with a serious face. Nea hung her head down in disappointment, while Mina fell on all fours and hit the floor repeatedly while cursing ¡¸Shiiit, shiiit-¡¹.

    Hajime who mercilessly cut down rabbit-eared beautiful girl and woman. While the customers were sending him a shuddering expression, Hajime immediately put the artifact back on them.

    A while after that, it seemed Carm and others had discovered manga that was worthy to be their bible seeing from their pleased face. Hajime and others led them to walk around the city casually.

    The Haurias who had obtained the crystallization of mankind¡¯s wisdom and the bible seemed to be very satisfied already. They were in a state ofplete obedience. It looked like they were purely enjoying the atmosphere of another world.

    ¡¸Papa. I¡¯m hungry nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess it¡¯s a good time to go there now.¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s eyebrows arched into a troubled look. One hand was rubbing her stomach, it looked like she had been enduring for quite long. Today was the day they were giving hospitality to Hauria, so they were prioritizing Carm and others. However, it seemed even that would reach the limit soon. *Kukyu~*, a cute empty stomach sound was starting to sound.

    Hajime confirmed the time and agreed while carrying up Myuu.

    So that they wouldn¡¯t bother other customers in Sonobe family¡¯s western restaurant Wisteria, they nned to go there when it was quitete, but it would soon be a good time.

    By the way, the female camp became absorbed with choosing clothes at the department store, and while Par became a noble sacrifice, Hajime made a call to Wisteria. Yuuka who seemed to have be a proper helper there took the call. When she heard that there was a group of Hauria here, it felt like her voice was shaking a bit but¡­¡­

    Also she was huffy saying ¡¸Say something like that sooner! I cannot give a proper wee like this!¡¹. But, as expected Wisteria was the oasis of his heart at the point how the possibility of Yuka refusing was zero from the start.

    The Haurias were obedient, and soon it would be time to go to a safe area. Hajime¡¯s expression also loosened thinking that. Yes, it loosened up. His vignce to not let any danger approach was slightly loosening!

    ¡¸What the! There is a fellow family here in another world!?¡¹

    When Hajime went ¡®Eh?¡¯ and his gaze chased the figure of the Haurias, there was a rabbit-eared maid there calling at customer with energetic voice. She was a resident of this holynd.

    ¡¸No, chief! Please look closely! That girl¡­¡­she is a fake!¡¹

    Par-kun pointed out with a pointing finger like a detective saying ¡¸You are the culprit!¡¹.

    Io¡¯s expression looked uprehending.

    ¡¸Although it¡¯s a fake, why is she wearing animal ears by her own initiative¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Iorni¨D¨Dcough-. Io, I¡¯ve heard about this. In this world here, it seems ¡°animal ears are status¡±. They are raising their status bypensating what they don¡¯t have with that kind of fake.¡¹

    ¡¸The discrimination toward beastman has lowered considerably even at Tortus but¡­¡­to think that there are humans who are seeking to put on animal ears by their own, it make me feel strange.¡¹

    Mina and Nea stared hard at the rabbit-eared maid with great interest.

    ¡¸You guys, I think you understand already but¨D¨D¡¹

    Animal-eared people didn¡¯t exist in earth. And then, a part of Japanese people greatly loved animal ear. That¡¯s why, absolutely don¡¯t take off your artifact¡­¡­

    Hajime was about to exin the situation once more like that, but before he could, the rabbit-eared maid who noticed the passionate gaze on her approached them by her own.

    ¡¸Oo! What a good looking group of people pyon! Do you understand Japanesenguagee? If you please, won¡¯t youe to our shop pyon?¡¹

    ¡¸Boss, she put an unfamiliar strange word at the end of her sentence. It seems that the trantion artifact you lend me is broken.¡¹

    ¡®That¡¯s not it you know, she is just acting that kind of character you know¡­¡­¡¯

    Hajime exined to them about the adding of ¡®pyon¡¯ at the end of sentence. A crack appeared on the smile of the rabbit-eared maid who got hit with the calm tsukkomi, but it seemed she was a rabbit-eared maid who was a hard worker and had guts. She desperately smoothed over her smile!

    Hajime was exining, however, Io and Par were tilting their head.

    ¡¸Character acting, is it¡­¡­. However, boss, why is it ¡®pyon¡¯?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I also cannot understand that point. Rabbit and ¡®pyon¡¯, just what is the rtion between those two?¡¹

    ¡¸H, hmm. Err see, you know, rabbit give the impression of pyon pyon with their hopping right?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly that¡¯s true but, in the end that is the sound that express the time when rabbit is hopping correct? Then why is it used like it¡¯s a rabbit¡¯s voice? At the very least we have never seen any n who add ¡®pyon¡¯ at the end of their sentence.¡¹

    ¡¸Even sir Inaba too, he would cry ¡®kyu!¡¯, but he never said any ¡®pyon¡¯.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was at a loss. ¡®These guys, why are they serious at only this kind of thing dammit¡¯, he thought with twitching cheeks. His gaze naturally moved to the rabbit-eared maid in a search for resolution but¡­¡­

    The rabbit-eared maid, she jerked with the smile still fixed on her face. Parunched pursuing attack.

    ¡¸Onee-san. Please teach us. Why did you use ¡®pyon¡¯? Just what kind of obsession you have with the word ¡®pyon¡¯?¡¹

    In respond to the serious and earnest question from the handsome boy, the rabbit-eared maid¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­That, I¡¯m sorry for saying ¡®pyon¡¯. I won¡¯t say it anymore, so please don¡¯t bully me.¡¹

    A smiling face. The smiling face didn¡¯t crumble at all. However, tears were gathering at the corner of her eyes while she was smiling!

    The rabbit-eared maid heroically dealt with the troublesome foreigners so that the evaluation of her shop wouldn¡¯t drop. Surely, her rabbit-eared maid caf¨¦ was an amazing caf¨¦ without a doubt. After all it had this kind of rabbit-eared maid as a mirror to reflect it.

    ¡¸Oi, you guys cut it out already. It¡¯s fine that there are various rabbit ears out there. It¡¯s fine to say ¡®pyon¡¯, no problem at all! That is also the rabbit ears of Japan!¡¹

    A mediation from Hajime-san. The people at the surrounding who were watching raised admiring voices ¡¸Oo¡¹ for some reason. Shia already took away Myuu from Hajime and pretended to be stranger.

    ¡®Ah, Myuu-chan, you want to eat candy? I¡¯ll eaaat~?¡¯

    The rabbit-eared maid looked at Hajime as though he was a messiah, however, the Haurias were merciless! Because, they were deeply interested with the rabbit-eared person of another world who was mimicking them! They attacked further purely, without any malice, simply because of their pride!

    Mia¡¯s face frowned at the rabbit-eared maid¡¯s rabbit ears while opening her mouth.

    ¡¸Understood. Then, it¡¯s fine already in regard to the ¡®pyon¡¯. But, I want to ask you. Is it fine that you are wearing such rabbit ears?¡¹

    ¡¸I, it¡¯s fine. I think there is no problem.¡¹

    As expected from the rabbit-eared maid. Against Mina¡¯s question, she was doing a skillful thing of despairing with a smile because the torture was still continuing while replying with a temte answer. As expected, the girl was a capable maid.

    ¡¸There is no way it¡¯s not a problem!¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    The one who raised an angry voice was Nea who was raising her eyebrow. The oppressive aura that was too heavy to being for a girl in hear early teen caused the rabbit-eared maid to jump *pyon*. She didn¡¯t express it with words, but it seemed she embodied it with her act.

    Nea was quietly approaching the rabbit-eared maid who was trembling fiercely like a rabbit.

    ¡¸You, are you looking down on rabbit ears? Or perhaps, are you actually an idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, tha-tha, that¡¯s not my intention¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. In other words, you simply don¡¯t know what is a real rabbit ears, is that it?¡¹

    Nea-chan sighed ¡®fuh¡¯ and smiled. Beside her, Mina and Par sighed ¡®fuh¡¯ simrly. Carm and Io also stood in sideway posture and sighed ¡®fuh¡¯.

    ¡¸Hajime-san! I¡¯m getting an acutely bad premonition desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸I know! Oi, you guys! Don¡¯t¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡®Take off the artifact¡¯, there was no doubt Hajime wanted to say that.

    Before he could, Carm took a small pipe from his pocket and threw it on the ground, causing a thick smokescreen to rise. Because of that, screams came from the surrounding and Hajime¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach.

    ¡¸Observe carefully! Orade of heart who loves rabbit ears even without rabbit ears of your own! This is the real rabbit ears!¡¹

    The smokescreen was blown away. Inside, there were five rabbit eared people who were posing like five men rangers.

    *Twitch twitch twitch. p p. Myo~n, myon?*

    The rabbit ears that were moving as though to reflect their emotion.

    The rabbit-eared maid swept away her mental state that almost fell into panic due to the smoke screen and spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸I, it¡¯s like the real thing pyon¡­¡­¡¹

    It was the real thing. Also, the ¡®pyon¡¯ was returning.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to touch it you know?¡¹

    Nea walked forward. It seemed she was specially allowed to touch the ears because she was arade of heart in another world.

    The rabbit ears were adorably waving up and down as though to say ¡®Comee?¡¯, The rabbit-eared maid approached Nea with an unsteady footstep as though she was sleepwalking, and then her hand reached nervously toward the rabbit ears.

    ¡¸Flu, fluffyyy. Soooft~. Ya~ahn, it¡¯s waaarm~¡¹

    The rabbit-eared maid instantly lost her backbone. Both her hands moved around to enjoy the fluffiness, and at the end she rubbed her cheeks on the ear and her expression became a look of ecstasy that was a bit dangerous to be exposed in public.

    Perhaps it was a bit ticklish getting the ears rubbed like that because Nea twisted her body while letting out ¡¸Nh¡¹. The eyes of the surrounding were starting to emit suspicious light seeing her figure. Furthermore, ¡®what what, it¡¯s rabbit eared beautiful girl! Ah, there is also middle-aged man!?¡¯ Like that people were gathering one after another.

    ¡¸Aa~, Hajime-san, what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime looked like he got a headache.

    There was no way anyone would believe that there could be a genuine animal-eared girl, so naturally they would think that it was a very well made imitation. And so, there was really no need to worry about the concealment.

    ¡®Anyway, let¡¯s punch their stomach and drag them away¡­¡­¡¯, Hajime decided. It was at that timing,

    ¡¸Excuse me! Please let me take picture!¡¹

    ¡¸Please look over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Can you make a pose!?¡¹

    The people who were readying their camera pleaded Nea and others to be allowed to take picture. These were trained people who couldn¡¯t be found on other city looking at how they wouldn¡¯t suddenly take picture without permission.

    And then, the trained rabbits couldn¡¯t reject them normally.

    Mina brushed up her rabbit ears coolly while saying.

    ¡¸Fuh. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand the feeling of wanting to leave behind memorial for the rabbit ears of this me, but please refrain from that. Even if it¡¯s just a picture, boss is the only one allowed to put me at his side!¡¹

    Mina-san made a wink with all her might that she sent toward her boss. Everyone¡¯s gaze moved toward the Japanese youth who seemed to be the person in the heart of this foreign rabbit-eared beauty. Cloudy gazes that looked like they were filled with mud stabbed Hajime simultaneously.

    ¡¸E, err, then. Won¡¯t youe home together with me pyon?¡¹

    It seemed the rabbit-eared maid hadpletely became Nea¡¯s prisoner. She was still rubbing and enjoying the fluffiness in a posture that was almostpletely hugging.

    ¡¸Fuh. Although you are arade, nh, that cannot be allowed. Be thankful, uh, for being able to touch my rabbit ears already, au, wait a second you are touching too much! Let go already!¡¹

    ¡¸Just a bit more! Only a little bit more!¡¹

    ¡¸This is enough! After all my body and my heart, all of them are only for boss!¡¹

    The surrounding¡¯s gaze became severe. A girl whose age was in her early teen no matter how they looked said that she was devoting her body and her heart to a Japanese youth while sending said youth a mushy gaze.

    Among them there were also people who were sending Hajime a gaze with eyes that were cloudy with jealousy like a ck hole. Also, there were also people talking to their smartphone. One could see it from their expression. It was written on their face that they were making report.

    ¡¸Fuh. That¡¯s how it is. My everything belong to boss.¡¹

    ¡¸We cannot allow this body to be spectacle without boss¡¯s permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Because boss is the only one who can do as he please to us.¡¹

    Par, Io, and Carm prattled in order with a pleased look.

    The surrounding people were making shuddering expression. The beautiful woman was understandable. The beautiful little girl, it was out but still understandable. However, to eveny his hand on a handsome boy, handsome man, and also a dandy gentleman¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tha, that man, just how high level is he-¡¹

    ¡¸That ain¡¯t at the level of having wide strike zone anymore! Monster!¡¹

    Certainly, he was the monster of abyss.

    That monster of abyss-sama was expressionless.

    It was to the degree that everyone there reflexively jerked and stiffened.

    Hajime suddenly stroked his face with one hand.

    What appeared was a smile as though the expressionless look just now was a lie.

    Everyone jerked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    The Haurias replied ¡¸Eh?¡¹ at Hajime¡¯s words. Hajime continued still with a smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to take pictures. Take them without any reservation.¡¹

    ¡¸E, err, boss?¡¹

    Carm was trickling cold sweat while asking back, but Hajime kept smiling widely.

    ¡¸Rabbit-eared maid-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hy, hyes!¡¹

    ¡¸I give you permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Pe, permission?¡¹

    ¡¸You want to bring that girl back home, I give you permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Bo, boss!?¡¹

    The rabbit ears of Nea who was sold away stood straight and shivers ran through it, but Hajime looked around him and dered smilingly.

    ¡¸Everyone, these people love cosy and Japan¡¯s subculture. Even now they arepletely submerging themselves into the character that they remembered from somewhere. In reality they wanted their photo to be taken by everyone so much they can¡¯t help it. Especially, the woman over there seem to want a boyfriend. As for the males, they are willing to do one night stand you know? Please, do with them as you like without holding back.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸BOSSS!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The boss¡¯s conclusion toward the Haurias who vited the boss¡¯smand and disyed their rabbit ears, and also dealt serious damage to the boss¡¯s social status.

    The boss left all them in the hand of the holynd¡¯s warriors.

    The people themselves said that it would be okay if there was the boss¡¯s permission. Now that boss had given permission. There was nothing in the way anymore!

    War cry resounded through the holynd.

    People who stretched their hand toward the rabbit ears, people who pushed their camera button like mad, the rabbit-eared maid who was trying to bring Nea home¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nuoh, wait-, don¡¯t push! My rabbit ears are boss¡¯s-¨D¨DAh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sto, stoop! Don¡¯t get neaaaar!¡¹

    ¡¸Bo, boss! Somehow these guys seem dangerous! Heeelp!¡¹

    Carm, Io, and Par were buried under people, especially by women.

    Nea and Mina were also losing strength in their waist from the rough breathing and bloodshot eyes of the warriors.

    ¡¸Now then, Myuu, Shia. You two must be hungry. Let¡¯s go eat delicious meal in Wisteria.¡¹

    ¡¸Pa, papa¡­¡­is it okay nano? Ah, Nea-chan is carried away by the rabbit-eared maid-san nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That, Hajime-san. Par-kun is in charis¡ð guard pose against the Onee-sans dangerous look though¡­¡­he is looking like Emily-chan like that though.¡¹

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    Hajime was walking toward the station with a calm expression like a Buddha. Shia and Myuu were looking at each other seeing their family and friends in a pinch but¡­¡­

    ¡®Well, the world¡¯s toughest rabbit n is going to be fine I guess¡¯, they rethought back and followed Hajime.

    ¡¸Kuh, what pressure-. In addition their physical ability is also awfully high! You guys! Disperse! Secure your safety using pattern ¦Â!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸YES SIR!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Such order and angry yell resounded from behind. In addition there was also themand of the warriors ¡¸The targets are running away! Go around and cut their path!¡¹. Amidst the yells, Hajime and the others departed to the safe area¨D¨DWisteria and continued on their way without looking back at all.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Like that, they safely escaped from the holynd and when Wisteria came into view.

    ¡¸Oh maan, as expected from the holynd. It¡¯s filled to the brim with nothing but people that cannot be underestimated.¡¹

    ¡¸That rabbit-eared maid, her run was absurdly fast. Even though she was carrying me, no one could catch up with her. She made a sharp turn at the corner without any loss in speed, and she showed super reflex while shouting something like ¡®god speed im¡ðlse!¡¯. The rabbit of another world is also amazing.¡¹ (TN: Reference from eyeshield 21)

    Carm and others were unharmed, on top of that theywere speaking while looking strangely delighted. The chase that urred in holynd didn¡¯t be punishment, far from that, it seemed that it ended in a result that satisfied them instead.

    ¡¸Is that so.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­that¡¯s, I¡¯m sorry about my family.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa¡­¡­are you okay? Want to eat candy?¡¹

    ¡®Even though the sky is this blue¡­¡­¡¯, Hajime looked up to the sky with a faraway look that seemed to want to say that. Shia and Myuu turned a considerate expression at him.

    Hajime replied ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used with Tio already at this feeling of the opponent getting satisfied no matter what happen like this¡¹ with a strangely enlightened expression while his hand reached at the doorknob of Wisteria.

    No matter what happened, his willpower would surely recover after fortifying himself with a meal. He opened the door while thinking so.

    *ng ng*, a pleasant sound was tinkling into the ear while Hajime entered inside the restaurant. What he found was,

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­¡¹

    They looked at each other¡¯s face.

    Kousuke & Emily group, Yue & Tio group, and then Kaori & Shizuku group.

    It seemed that everyone had the same thinking.

    Sonobe family¡¯s western restaurant was everyone¡¯s oasis of heart.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I was unable to finish writing, so I split the chapter.

    I¡¯m sorry but, please apany the Hauria chapters for one more week.

    Regarding the joke material.<ul><li>The ck dragon sweater and heart mark sweater are reimported from the aforementioned ¡°Nichijou¡± (Chapter 10) lol</li></ul>

    I burst outughing at the seriously indescribable expression of Tio and Yue there lol<ul><li>God speed im¡ðlse</li></ul>

    It¡¯s from American Football manga that has a main character with number 21 on his back and wearing a certain eyeshield. Amazing reflexes. By the way, the rabbit-eared maid is also able to use Devil ¡ðt Ghost.<ul><li>This one is advertisement.</li></ul>

    At July, Arifureta spin-off¨D¨DZero volume 2 andic volume 1 will be published.

    The cover illustration of Zero volume 2 is that person from the undersea ruin. Yes, the person who carelessly throw out Hajime and co into the sea.

    The root of the undersea ruin and the newly appearing liberator, what kind of person she is¡­¡­

    Please get the book no matter what and check it yourself. Other than that, I also scattered various things that will connect to the present time, so I will be happy if you readers can enjoy that part too.

    The right image is the cover ofic volume 1. In Gardoic thest scene of little Miledy that is also included in this volume is being published for free, so please take a look if you are interested.

    Like usual, there will also be special side story. I will report it as soon as the details are finalized.

    Best regards!

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323Arifureta Chapter 323Arifureta After III The Hauria Came! Third¨C

    Hajime smiled wryly while entering inside the restaurant with Myuu in his arms. Behind him, Shia also followed inside with the same expression.

    ¡¸Oo! You guys! So all of you also came here!¡¹

    Carm who entered after them opened his eyes wide in surprise seeing his whole family gathered there and his face broke into smile.

    In respond to that, one of the Haurias who was assigned to Kousuke & Emily team, ¡°Creeping Decapitation¡± Jorgandr¡­¡­¨D¨Dperhaps his name right now should have be something with even more gorgeous feel, so for the time being he was Jor¨D¨Drushed toward Carm smilingly.

    And then, without stopping,

    ¡¸Die, chief!¡¹

    A sharp sh from creeping posture was unleashed! It seemed he was hiding a kodachi on his back.

    ¡¸Na?ve!¡¹

    Carm splendidly blocked it using the short sword stored in the holster on his waist.

    *Kin-* High-pitched sound from the sh of metal resounded.

    Furthermore,

    ¡¸Go to hell-, Baltfeldt!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah! Is that all? Anikiii!¡¹

    A teenage Hauria around fifteen years old threw knives. The four knives cut through the air. Par intercepted them with quick draw of sling shot. He splendidly shot down all four knives with four simultaneous shots. It was truly a superhuman feat.

    Right after that, Nea and Mina, and then Io too had fierce attacks from theirrades rushing at them. The three of them snorted while handling the attacks.

    ¡¸WAIIIIITTTTT! Just what are you all doing in someone¡¯s restaurant!¡¹

    In the ce of Hajime and others who were dumbfounded with opened mouth, the one who raised an angry yell was this western restaurant Wisteria¡¯s poster girl¨D¨DSonobe Yuuka.

    She came out from deeper inside the restaurant wearing crimson apron, scarf, and limp hat. She stood with her hands on her waist and her eyebrows bristling on end. She looked pretty angry.

    Jor who fired the first shot answered while locking sword with Carm.

    ¡¸Chief who is in a good mood after being showed around by boss directly is irritating!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you a kid!¡¹

    Yuuka¡¯s sharp tsukkomi. In respond to that the other Haurias who wereunching surprise attack argued vehemently.

    ¡¸However, Yuuka-dono! Did you see Baltfeld¡¯s face!? That self-satisfied face! I cannot hold back!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Besides, please look! That bag Neastadtrm is holding so carefully! Neastadtrm won¡¯t make that kind of face if htat is something she bought by herself!¡¹

    ¡¸Minasteria too! In other words, those are undoubtedly a present from boss![

    Correct.

    ¡¸So what!?¡¹

    Yuuka who witnessed bloodshed suddenly urred inside her restaurant raised her voice with extreme anger.

    The criminals, no, all the Haurias inside the restaurant who were brimming with battle spirit dered¡¸There is only one answer!¡¹ in one voice.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We will take it away even if we have to kill them!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸DO IT OUTSIDEEEEEE!¡¹

    Vegetable sticks materialized from both of Yuuka¡¯s hands. The celery and radish and cucumber and carror that were held between her fingers flew in the air with impossible trajectories like jet coaster.

    The vegetable sticks that were thrown using throwing technique that could be called as godlike feat without any exaggeration flew into the mouths of Jor and others who were getting highly spirited and Carm and co who were preparing to meet the attack with a battle cry. It was direct hits to the throats.

    ¡®Hogeeh!?¡¯ Carm and others raised a strange scream and fell on their knees. Yuuka sent them a brief nce before taking out ying cards from her pocket and spread them out in fan shape like a magician.

    Like that, she swung them in a horizontal sweep. All the Haurias who were about to advance in order to steal the ¡°presents from boss¡± from Carm and co got the tip of their rabbit ears *slice-* cut off.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Rabbit furs fluttered midair inside the restaurant.

    All the Haurias stiffened with a snap as though they had been frozen. Next *gigigi-* they moved their head toward Yuuka with a stiff movement¡­¡­

    Yuuka-san beautifully caught the ying cards that were making U-turn and returned to her. She then spoke with a grin.

    ¡¸Quarrel is not allowed inside our restaurant. Will you all act as docile customers, or will you get thrown out with lopped off rabbit ears¡­¡­choose which one that you like.¡¹

    The Haurias folded their rabbit ears t on their head with a plop and slowly returned to their seats. They then sat down on their chair with straight posture like a new graduateing for a job interview and silently stared at the cup before them.

    Yuuka-san nodded in satisfaction. And then, her face turned toward Hajime in a snap. Hajime quickly averted his gaze.

    Carm and others who somehow finished eating the vegetable sticks even while choking opened their eyes wide. They seemed to want to say¡¸Boss averted his gaze!?¡¹.

    ¡¸Nagumo. How long you are going to stand at the door. How abouting in right away?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ma¡¯am. Excuse me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!!!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Even more shock ran through the Haurias.

    Respectful gazes were sent to Yuuka who was narrowing her eyes suspiciously at Hajime¡¯s behavior. But, before Yuuka could notice it,

    ¡¸Yuuka~? The cooking is done so please bring it ou~t.¡¹

    ¡¸Rogee~r!¡¹

    From inside, Yuuka¡¯s mother¨D¨DYuuri¡¯s voice resounded. Yuuka turned around to respond to that.

    Hajime ran his gazes at Carm and others.

    ¡¸You guys, sit wherever you like. Do that while offering your gratitude to Sonobe Yuuka who someday will be the owner of this Wisteria, the ¡°holynd of us returnees¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸!? A, as bossmand! You lot! I want to exchange information! Hauria n is to gather over here! Don¡¯t you dare do anything coarse to Yuuka-sama for the second time!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸YES SIR!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Hajime nced at Carm and others who quietly gathered at the seats deeper inside before sitting beside Yue. Yue looked at Hajime as though she was looking at a slightly difficult person.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuuka-¡°sama¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸She settled down things right away from the start after all. I¡¯m thinking to leave the disciplining¨D¨Dcough-, looking after the Haurias to her at least in lunch time.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun¡­¡­don¡¯t y stupid. You are nning to push everything to Yuuka-chan right?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, this too is within the category of serving customers. In other words, it¡¯s Sonobe¡¯s job.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama. Do thy know that it looks like Yuuka were working hard to contact the regr customers because we suddenly made the reservation?¡¹

    ¡®That¡¯s why, be kind to her¡¯, Tio implicitly said. Shizuku, Kousuke, and even Shia nodded in agreement.

    By the way Emily-chan, right after Yuuka shut up the Haurias, she sent a gaze that was filled with respect somewhere inside toward the kitchen while saying¡¸Yuuka, oneesama¡­¡­¡¹.

    Hajime nodded deeply at such gazes from Tio and others.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, there is no problem. In the end, that girl is a magical girl filled with love and dream and hope¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Just who are you calling magical girl¡¹

    *Gon-*, arge te of potato sd was ced on Hajime¡¯s head.

    When Hajime looked across his shoulder while skillfully keeping the potato sd staying on his head, Yuuka-sama was there giving him a super reproachful look at him. She had three tes ced on one arm, while her other hand was ced on her waist.

    Hajime brought down the potato sd while spreading open the menu. And then without any dy, he pointed at the picture of fluffy and melty egg decorated with this restaurant¡¯s original ketchup and spoke his order with an extremely serious face.

    ¡¸Give me a special omelet rice.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll bring you food scraps if you don¡¯t fix that screwing around attitude.¡¹

    ¡¸How can a restaurant employee say something like that.¡¹

    Yuuka let out a deep sigh¡¸Haa¡¹ at Hajime¡¯s yful attitude while cing the tes safely. And then, her displeased expression toward Hajime changedpletely into a soft smile and she asked¡¸Have you decided what to order?¡¹ at Shia and Myuu.

    ¡¸Please give Myuu the special omelet rice! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll also have the special omelet rice!¡¹

    After Myuu and Shia ordered energetically, even Carm and others all ordered the omelet rice perhaps because it was what Hajime ordered.

    ¡¸Ahaha, today the omelet rice is greatly popr huh.¡¹

    Yuuka wrote the order on the sales slip while orally telling the head chef who was her father¨D¨DHiroshi the order.

    Hajime¡¯s attitude returned back and he smiled while speaking to such Yuuka.

    ¡¸My bad, making reservation so suddenly like this. I didn¡¯t think that everyone wille here.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly right. Next time I have to give some kind of service to the regrs here in exchange.¡¹

    There were a lot of neighbors who became regrs here since a long time ago, so Yuuka knew their phone number. The number of customers who camete after two o¡¯clock in the afternoon was limited, but even so it was painful to contact and told them that the restaurant would be used by a group that was quiterge in number.

    For the regrs who Yuuka didn¡¯t know how to contact, she prepared a bit of her handmade sweets for them, even so as expected it was painful to make them go back after especiallying here.

    Of course, a group suddenly visiting a restaurant which caused the regrs to be unable toe was something that happened to restaurant everywhere. Customer who wouldint about that was just selfish imer.

    In fact, at this time it seemed there wasn¡¯t a single regr who was feeling dissatisfaction. Rather, their heart was feeling warm that Yuuka had expressly contacted them to let them knew or prepared sweets for them.

    This consideration that normally wouldn¡¯t be done was surely the reason why Wisteria was loved.

    ¡¸But, you really saved us. After all I cannot think of any other ce except yours where it¡¯s possible to eat delicious food without feeling any mental fatigue.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­E, even if you praise me Nagumo, I¡¯m not going to give you any service.¡¹

    Yuuka said coldly, but her fingers were ying with her scarf. Although she was averting her gaze, her lips kept twitching as though they would break into a grin.

    The Haurias were staring with deep interest!

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t say that looking for anything. Rather, I need to pay you back somehow in return for the bother.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not like I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s a bother or anything. I¡¯m happy that youe to our ce¡­¡­ah, just now I don¡¯t mean that I¡¯m happy Nagumo ising! Don¡¯t misunderstand it!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not but¡­¡­. Well, anyway, I owe you one. Tell me if there is something that you want. If you like, I¡¯ll even work part-time here for free when it¡¯s busy y¡¯know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Nagumo working part-time here? Nagumo¡­¡­working part-time¡­¡­¡­¡­here¡­¡­¡¹

    In other words, Hajime was saying that he would wear Wisteria¡¯s uniform and worked together with her? If that happened, the two of them would be in charge of serving the customers. The two of them would team up to take order, set the table, sometimes they would almost crash on each other and smiled in embarrassment to each other because of that, they would converse with only their gaze about who would be in charge of the cash register¡­¡­

    And then, finally when they closed, inside the quiet restaurant the two of them would sit side-by-side and sighed in relieve. No words would be said with only the sound of the clock¡¯s hand resounding clearly.

    Yuuka would brew coffee while feeling strangely embarrassed. Hajime would took the cup and took a sip, then he would only say a word¡¸Delicious¡¹ and thanked her with a smile.

    They would spend a quite time once more then.

    That time felt unbelievably happy¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps, this is the picture of the future of the two of them, Yuuka thought, the end.¡¹

    Storyteller Yue concluded with a triumphant look. It really looked like she wanted to say¡¸How¡¯s that? Right in the mark right?¡¹.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes that were directed to Yue who suddenly started talking moved toward Yuuka.

    That Yuuka was,

    ¡¸I, I-I, I¡¯m not thinking thaaat!¡¹

    It seemed she wasn¡¯t thinking it.

    Though her face was bright red and she was taking a step back while trembling all over. She looked absurdly shaken, but! If she said she wasn¡¯t thinking it then she wasn¡¯t thinking it!

    A hand pped Yuuka¡¯s shoulder. She went *Twiiitch!* while hesitantly looking back. There, that person was standing.

    ¡¸Yuuka-chan. How about we ¡°talk¡± for a bit?¡¹

    It was Kaori-san who wasn¡¯t smiling even though she was smiling. There was something that was faintly visible behind her.

    ¡¸No no no, I¡¯m really not thinking of anything! It¡¯s just Yue-san saying whatever she like!¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka-chan! Why is it only the two of you!? If it¡¯s a talk of the future, I think it¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s all of us working in Wisteria!¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t listening to me!? Or rather, really please stop that talk of everyone working here! It will be chaos!¡¹

    ¡¸By that you mean, you want to monopolize Hajime-kun for yourself isn¡¯t it! You want to manage this restaurant with just the two of you forever isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    ¡¸Words y catch! It¡¯s important!¡¹

    Kaori-san shook Yuuka back and forth. Shizuku went ¡®good grief¡¯ while moving to tear off Kaori from Yuuka. Shia and Tio sent a nce to that and,

    ¡¸Come to think of it, when everyone evacuated to our house before this too, Yuuka-san, she was really absentminded like ¡®pohe~¡¯ when Yue-san gave her a tour of Hajime-san¡¯s room.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, after that her face suddenly became red and she pped her own face. She didst that while making tsukkomi alone ¡ºAre you idiot me!¡».¡¹

    ¡¸How cute desuuu¡¹

    ¡¸That art truly cute~¡¹

    They sneakily talked about such thing.

    There, Emily who was the most uninformed about the rtionship between Hajime and co asked a question reservedly.

    ¡¸Say~. Yuuka-oneesama, she isn¡¯t demon king-sama¡¯s wife?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m not. Or rather, what¡¯s with that ¡°one-sama¡±? Something like that is Shizuku right?¡¹

    Yuuka who somehow escaped from Kaori¡¯s demonic clutch was breathing hard ¡®zee zee¡¯ while saying that. Emily fidgeted looking a bit embarrassed.

    ¡¸That, Onee-sama¡¯s figure when shutting up everyone of Hauria just now, I thought, you look really cool¡­¡­is it, no good?¡¹

    The ongoing battle that Emily threw herself into¨D¨Dthe war front of chuunibyou treatment versus Hauria.

    At present she was unable to even make them shut up, far from that she only got toyed around as though they doting on her like one would treat a cat. It seemed that from the view point of such Emily, it was no one but Yuuka who was ¡°Onee-sama¡±.

    Emily spoke her wish with an upward gaze, however, Yuuka was,

    ¡¸No good.¡¹

    Shepletely and thoroughly rejected her. The reason was, if she was treated like a big sister by Emily who would be a member of Hauria, it felt like even her would also get considered as a member of Hauria. It would be unbearable if a subspecies of soul sister got created with Emily as the impetus. That was her reason.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you just normally call me while adding ¡®-san¡¯ or ¡®senpai¡¯. Or rather, Emily has also skipped grades right? Then I¡¯ll be happy if we be equal friend without taking our age into consideration.¡¹

    ¡¸Friend¡­¡­¡¹

    There Emily suddenly noticed.

    ¡®Come to think of it, is there anyone around me who I can call ¡°friend¡±?¡¯, she thought. Naturally she had none in the university. She skipped grades so she also had no acquaintance in the same age with her. She was close with the people of Britain national security bureau, but they were a bit different from friend. Kousuke and the Hauria too were of course different.

    Vanessa was¡­¡­that thing was just aSOUSAKANAGENT. She was in the Hauria category. She often wore rabbit ears hair band anyway.

    After that, she had substitute big sisters and big brothers¡­¡­

    ¡®Eh? I, have too few friend? No, it¡¯s pretention saying that. I, don¡¯t have friend¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yep-, friend is fine! Yuuka-san-, nope, Yuuka! Be my friend!¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you are really enthusiastic. Of course, it¡¯s fine though¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily-chan¡¯s eyes brightened. She rushed toward Yuuka and tightly grasped both of Yuuka¡¯s hands with her hands and did a little dance while singing ¡¸Friend? Friend?¡¹. Kousuke cried seeing that.

    There, a certain rabbit-eareddy who was actually watching the exchange between Yuuka and Hajime with fixed stare of hollow eyes since some time ago slowly approached Yuuka.

    ¡¸Please be my friend too.¡¹

    The person strongly grasped Yuuka¡¯s shoulder and requested with a strongly spirited voice. The sudden appearance of the rabbit-eareddy d in dreadful aura¨D¨DMina caused Yuuka to say ¡¸Ye, yes?¡¹ while tilting her head with twitching expression.

    ¡¸I, I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­why, so suddenly?¡¹

    Shia who seemed to have guessed the answer of that question held her head looking like she was at her wits¡¯ end while Rana was covering her eyes with one hand.

    Mina answered Yuuka¡¯s question with eyes that were starting to get slightly bloodshot.

    ¡¸Because I caught the smell of a first ss mistress from you! If I¡¯m together with you, perhaps I will be able to casually position myself as boss¡¯s mistress!¡¹

    ¡¸I take my words back! No way I will be your friend!¡¹

    ¡¸Please! Let¡¯s be mistress friend!¡¹

    ¡¸What is mistress friend!? I don¡¯t understand! Or rather your face is close! And scary!¡¹

    ¡¸I get it! Then let me call you master! One day you will be a great mistress! My sharp instinct is telling me so! Let me study under you from now on!¡¹

    ¡¸Stooop! I¡¯m not a mistress! I won¡¯t be one! Let go of my haaand! Also your face is too close!¡¹

    ¡¸Master! I won¡¯t let go!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me master!¡¹

    ¡®Heeelp!¡¯, when Yuuka who became teary eyed from Mina¡¯s bloodcurling state asked for help, right after that Shia¡¯s fist impacted Mina¡¯s head. Rana caught Mina whose eyes rolled back until the white of her eyes showed. She then bound her andid her down on the sofa.

    Even the Haurias were giving off conflicted atmosphere at the amazingly desperate state of Mina. Inside the silent restaurant, the voice of Yuuka ¡¸It was scaryyy¡¹ who was half crying and the voice of Shia and Emily who were consoling her were echoing overly clearly.

    It was at that timing a bright voice resounded to change the atmosphere.

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting~. It¡¯s the special omelet rice.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha-, it¡¯s always lively around you guys.¡¹

    Yuuri brought the omelet rices while smiling wryly at the atmosphere inside the restaurant. After that, Hiroshi who was simrly carrying several tes on his arms also arrived.

    Carm had been quiet until now, but as expected he had kept his rabbit eats opened wide all this time even then. He appeared suddenly in front of the parents of Yuuka. Hajime and others directed a gaze to him that seemed to say ¡®So it¡¯s you next huh¡­¡­¡¯.

    ¡¸Forgive me for thete greeting. This is the first time we met. I am ¡°Omi¨D¨D¡±¡¹

    Boss¡¯s killing intent!

    ¡¸I¡¯m Carm. Carm Hauria. I am Shia¡¯s father and boss¨D¨DNagumo Hajime-dono¡¯s loyal servant.¡¹

    ¡¸How polite. I¡¯m Yuuka¡¯s father, the owner of this restaurant, Sonobe Hiroshi. Thank you for taking care of our daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸I am the mother Yuuri. I¡¯m happy to meet you.¡¹

    Hiroshi and Yuuri returned the greeting smilingly. While Hajime and others were looking at Carm who was suddenly giving a polite greeting with suspicious gaze, Carm received the tes from Hiroshi and Yuuri and instructed Io and others to distribute them.

    ¡¸Oh, thank you. But, you don¡¯t need to be that considerate¡­¡­¡¹

    The Haurias were starting to proactively carry the other dishes that hadn¡¯t been taken out too. Hiroshi was feeling obliged seeing that.

    The Haurias even started to voluntarily clean the rabbit furs that were sliced off by Yuuka just before. Yuuri hurriedly said ¡¸We will do it¡¹, but the Haurias refused respectfully.

    Hiroshi and Yuuri were a bit troubled at their awfully polite attitude.

    Carm said to the two of them.

    ¡¸What are you saying? Aren¡¯t you two the family of someone who will be the wife of the person who we respected and even offered our faith to? That is enough reason for us to offer our life.¡¹

    ¡¸Life!? No, that¡¯s too exaggerated.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, Otou-san! Your tsukkomi shouldn¡¯t be about that! The wife part! It should be the wife part!¡¹

    Hiroshia and Yuuri were flustered at the reverent attitude of the Haurias. Yuuka sent them a fierce tsukkomi.

    ¡¸Yuuka! I¡¯ll teach you! This flow is one that cannot be changed no matter how hard you tsukkomi-ed them! After this kind of atmosphere, usually I will get toyed around by the Haurias!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for the information Emily! But, even if you said that with a face that seem to say ¡ºI wonder if I¡¯m useful as friend?¡», the content just make me want to cry!¡¹

    Yuuka sent her gaze to Hajime. Although her face was bright red, her gaze pleaded to him ¡¸Deny it!¡¹.

    Hajime nodded as though to say leave it to me.

    ¡¸Oi, Carm. I don¡¯t know what misunderstanding you have, but Sonobe is just my ssmate. Our rtionship isn¡¯t like that, and it¡¯s not gonna be like that even at the future.¡¹

    Hearing that, Yuuka was strangely feeling depressed even though it was something that she demanded herself¡­¡­was how it looked like.

    And then, Emily strongly insisted ¡¸Demon king-sama! How can you say such terrible thing about my friend! Please retract it!¡¹, and for some reason the wive~s starting with Kaori who was pressuring Yuuka just before this for some reason were also sending him gaze that seemed to say ¡¸That¡¯s saying a bit too much¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why are you all looking at me like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, boss. No one knows what will happen in the future. In that case, we will just move by hypothesizing all of boss¡¯s future.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to punch your self-satisfied face that is spitting out words filled with implication like that.¡¹

    Carm immediately returned to his seat in respond to the reproachful look from Hajime. Like that when then they began their lunch, the Haurias were giving praise one after another.

    It seemed the western food of Wisteria had firmly grasped the stomach of the rabbits from other world. The special omelet rice was especially popr, to the degree that Par and Nea returned to their ¡°former rabbit-eared handsome boy and beautiful girl¡± once more.

    It went without saying that Emily¡¯s respect level and friendship level toward Yuuka were deepening.

    After a while, around the time they had eaten about half of their food, their hunger was finally quietening and calmed down a bit, Hajime addressed Yue and others.

    ¡¸So, how did it go with all of you? You also brought them around to ce like department store or downtown right?¡¹

    In order to obtain as many information as possible regarding the marketce and townscape so they could share to each otherter, it was decided that every group would basically look around simr ces.

    Yue put the mixed sandwich she ordered into her mouth and chewed while making a distant look. Tio answered in her ce while smiling bitterly.

    ¡¸We hath also gone to department store, but it seemed they felt let-down because there were only clothes there, so we immediately went to another ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, there is only one female Hauria in your group so they didn¡¯t get excited huh. So, where did you go?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. We departed to home center Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    But of course. As expected it seemed that ce was great for the Haurias. Hajime and Shia could only smile wryly.

    ¡¸It was terrible¡­¡­. They said that the hardware store art a mountain of treasure. Everyone was overly enthusiastic. They almost started a gunfight using nail gun, they also bought up the crowbar and chainsaw when I noticed, they asked the store employee which one art the ingredients for explosive and got reported¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O, oo¡­¡­they did everything I feared¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san! Please get a hold of yourself! It¡¯s fine already!¡¹

    The Haurias tried to fearlessly oppose the police that came after receiving the report head-on, so themotion was rapidly growing big.

    Yue used gravity magic to forcefully made the Haurias kowtowed and shut them up, but from the outside it looked like a peerlessly beautiful girl who was being obeyed by a dangerous group was trying to buy up dangerous objects. The police officerspletely suspected the group as a suspicious and dangerous group (in the end around 20 officers gathered and asked the group to apany them to the police station) and they received police questioning.

    The other side was only trying to fulfill their professional duty, so the bad one waspletely their side¡­¡­because of that, for the first time in her life Yue experienced bowing her head repeatedly while apologizing with her all just like a fresh recruit office worker.

    Even with Shia hugging her and patting her head, the eyes of Yue whose pride was greatly injured from kowtowing to the polices were staying somewhat unfocused.

    Hajime left Yue to Shia¡¯s care and cleared his throat once. He then directed the talk to Kaori and Shizuku to also change the topic.

    However, before he could,

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­Hajime-kun. I was, powerless¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Please harden your resolve, Hajime. I think that the Haurias will appear in the evening news.¡¹

    ¡¸Just what in the world happened!?¡¹

    Kaori-san and Shizuku-san had distant look as expected. Perhaps an unpleasant memory was resurrected in the middle of her eating because a piece of spaghetti slid out from Kaori¡¯s half-opened mouth. It was a serious illness¡­¡­.

    Shizuku returned the spaghetti back into Kaori¡¯s mouth while answering. ording to her, the incident seemed to happen at the sky tower.

    ¡¸After giving them a tour of a shopping mall, we went to the sky tower. They saw the tower at far away from the shopping mall and said that they really want to go take a look from nearby. It was also a disaster with them in the mall, so we thought that it was convenient. I proposed that we go up with everyone until the viewing tform.¡¹

    By the way, in the shopping mall, one of the female Hauria saw the animals in a pet shop and got a shback of rabbit demi-humans who were captured as ve in the past. She rampaged to free them, and in the end she hugged an infant rabbit in her chest saying ¡¸Please! Please at least overlook only this child!¡¹while crouching down and wouldn¡¯t move at all¡­¡­

    It was like a mother whose child was going to be taken away from her so she was pleading while crying to be let go. Or rather, she was also wailing loudly in reality which caused uproar inside the mall.

    In the end, they bought the young rabbit, and right now the female Hauria in question was at the corner of the restaurant feeding the little rabbit with the carrot stick that Yuuka threw before this. Her face looked like a mother.

    ¡¸And then, we rxed our attention a bit. Because, you can only look at the sight on the viewing tform. It¡¯s different from the shopping mall that is a minefield.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s also amazing to hear you call shopping mall as a minefield though.¡¹

    Ignoring Hajime¡¯s tsukkomi, Shizuku continued while hugging Kaori who got dead-looking eyes with her spaghetti sliding out from the corner of her mouth once again.

    ¡¸When we noticed, they, had climbed. The sky tower.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What is strange about tha¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸They climbed, the outer wall.¡¹

    ¡®Uwaa¡­¡­¡¯, a put off atmosphere was hanging in the air.

    ¡¸Kaori immediately chased after them and dragged them down but¡­¡­looking objectively, it became a scene of a high school student rushing up the outer wall without even using hand and then going down while carrying five adult in her arms. Coincidentally at that time there were also TV crews taking picture with the sky tower at the background¡­¡­¡¹

    With that, the surrounding was showering Kaori with tremendous attention as superhuman high school student.

    Fortunately, when Kaori was in the middle of rushing up the tower to bring back the Haurias, Shizuku at least stopped the recording byunching a sh from using her hand as sword to cut little part inside the camera like the circuit or something, so it seemed that most of the scene wasn¡¯t recorded but¡­¡­

    With the location as it was, surely there were a lot of people taking picture with their smartphone.

    At the very least, after that they received strict lecture from patrolling police officers. There was no doubt that their kowtowing figure while apologizing was perfectly recorded.

    Also, a person who introduced themselves as the producer of the TV crews invited them to appear in TV as superhuman high school student with extremely passionate speech. During the process the Haurias also gathered attention and it went without saying that their usual behavior exploded into action.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s. I¡¯ll do something about the TV so, don¡¯t worry okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­thank you, Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. More importantly Kaori, the spaghetti ising out you know?¡¹

    Kaori who seemed to slightly recover put back the spaghetti into her mouth while Shizuku was sighing in relieve.

    After that Hajime who heard the name of the TV station left his seat and opened the restaurant¡¯s door. And then, he made arachnes¨D¨DEtemp-san and Netemp-san to appear on his hand,

    ¡¸The ce is around here. Link your vision with me when you arrive nearby, I¡¯ll guide you then.¡¹

    Hajime showed the two a map in his smartphone. Etemp-san and Netemp-san saluted ¡®Roger!¡¯ with their front leg and deployed their new function of flying wings. Even though they were spider, they were flying in the sky.

    Surely they would descend on the TV station from the sky and infiltrated inside like in spy movie.

    ¡¸So, how about you two? You two are more used to the Hauriapared to Kaori and other right?¡¹

    Hajime who returned to his seat directed the talk to Kousuke and Emily.

    For some reason, Emily quickly averted her gaze. Kousuke made a transparent smile like someone who had sensed his death and answered.

    ¡¸It was carnage.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. It must be terrible.¡¹

    Hajime returned a kind smile. It seemed he had guessed various things. Kousuke unconsciously stabbed the fried minced meat before him with his fork repeatedly while opening his mouth.

    ¡¸We went to the city hall. Rana and also the others said that they want to go looking the workce of Tou-san and Kaa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, if I remember right, your parents, both of them are working in the city hall huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Tou-san is at the citizenry department, while Kaa-san is at the department of municipal tax. So, first we went to meet Tou-san but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He, hey, Kousuke. Can you stop telling that story? Tonight I will properly apologize toOtou-samafather-inwandOkaa-samamother-inwso¨D¨D¡¹

    For some reason Emily tried to interrupt Kousuke, but Rana who seemed to be opening her rabbit ears in attention smoothly approached.

    ¡¸Boss! Please look! I received this marriage registration directly fromOtou-samafather-inw!¡¹

    Mina who was restrained andid down reacted. She moved her body into a posture like a shrimp. Everyone pretended to not see.

    ¡¸Marriage registration huh¡­¡­. Speaking about that, Rana, if you are going to tie marriage bond legally in this side, I¡¯ve got to prepare a family register for you too huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I beg you to please do so, boss. But, I don¡¯t mind if you do it all at onceter.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? All at once?¡¹

    Those words that gave him a feeling of difort was exactly the cause of themotion.

    ¡¸Yes! Putting aside Emily, Vanessa, and also udia, there might be those who don¡¯t have family register like me among the people who will be Kou-kun¡¯s wife in the future! Here, please look! I have properly asked for seven marriage registrations!¡¹

    Emily covered her face and looked down. Kousuke raised a dryugh while focusing his gaze at a single spot on the ceiling.

    Hajime imagined that Rana surely asked Kousuke¡¯s father¨D¨DEiji for seven marriage registration forms with a bright smile.

    Naturally, the city hall staffs should be curious because a son of their coworker was asking for marriage registration form. There, a foreign beauty was demanding for seven of the form¡­¡­

    Surely Emily tried to stop her. And then, there was no doubt that she did something like insisting that if there was only one form then it would be hers.

    The ce then inevitably descended into carnage.

    In the end how would the virtuous citizens and the earnest staffs who were in the city hall thought about such scene¡­¡­

    And then, what would happen to the future of Eiji-otousan there!?

    ¡¸Sonobe! One drink to heal Endo-kun here!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by healing drink huh¡­¡­.well, I¡¯ll prepare it though.¡¹

    Yuuka who was diligently working behind the counter inside was making aplicated expression.

    Hajime turned toward Kousuke with an extremely kind expression.

    ¡¸Thanks for the consideration, Nagumo. But, your face is irritating for some reason so stop it.¡¹

    Kousuke looked like he had shaken himself free from something and put the fried minced meat heartily into his mouth.

    It was at that timing, Myuu who was subduing her kid¡¯s lunch quietly (or rather she was really absorbed into it) since some time ago let out a sigh ¡®fuii~¡¯ of satisfaction after finishing her meal. And then she asked something that everyone was doing their hardest to not think while escaping from reality.

    ¡¸Papa~, what are we going to do after the meal nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Hardening our resolve.¡¹

    ¡®That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking¡¯, Myuu thought with a troubled look, but everyone starting from Yue nodded seriously.

    Thetter half of the battle that would test their resolve.

    For the time being, let¡¯s just say thatter on everyone would have to bow their head and kowtow at least three times to the police officer.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    From the next day Hajime and others would set out into a trip to visit several sightseeing spots as well as inspecting the base location candidates.

    At the end, the Haurias seemed to prefer the area of ancient ruin and the witch forest in Britain that Hajime and Shia discovered.

    But¡­¡­

    Actually, in the middle, some people¨D¨DShizuku¡¯s papa and grandpa came and said that they really wanted the Haurias toe looking at their secret training ce. The two led the Haurias to a mountain that seemed to be owned by Yaegashi family.

    There, the Haurias who participated in Yaegashi-style training seemed to receive deep impression. They ended up sharing the secret ce as a joint training area with Yaegashi family and that ce also became one of Hauria base.

    They also taught their technique to each other and the disciples of Yeagashi-style were increasingly bing superhuman. It went without saying that Shizuku¡¯s eyes were turning dead.

    Also, while staying in Nagumo family house, it seemed that a part of the Haurias were passionately investigating about the subway and underground facility but¡­¡­

    Before returning to Tortus, Carm handed a document to Hajime with a bright smile. No matter how he looked, it was aprehensive report regarding underground facilities that must be government secret.

    He wondered when did they infiltrate the government. Or rather, how did they usurp the facilities¡­¡­

    The day that Japan¡¯s underground, no, the world¡¯s underground got infested by head-reaping rabbit might be near as expected.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùSky Tower

    The fictive tower of this world. Let¡¯s not climb the outer wall of the real tower and tree.

    ¡ùGardo update

    ¡°Nichijou¡± chapter 21 has been updated.

    I burst outughing at the cross-counter of Yue and Kaori lol

    Also, Lili-san is giving a hint of the future lol

    Right now it can be read for free in the homepage of Ovep-sama, so please go take a look.

    ¡ùRegarding the timeline

    I put it up at the activity report.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    ¨C

    AN: The Tortus Travel Journal at thest episode<ul><li>Hellina looked like she was going to be the demon king¡¯s possession</li><li>Randell was sunk down in a sh by Shirasaki mother and daughter, but he showed his guts.</li><li>Liliana was a ck-hearted superior. The knightmander too looked like she would be the demon king¡¯s possession.</li><li>Hellina came to inform that Queen Luluaria¡¯s preparation was finished <- We are here right now</li></ul><hr>

    The ce Hellina led Hajime and others at was a small garden in the pce.

    There was no various flowers blooming profusely or trees that were artistically pruned like the previous garden. It also had no size that was ideal for small children to y hide-and-seek.

    However, it was a garden that was vaguely giving a gentle atmosphere that blew refreshing cool breeze that calmed down the heart that was continuously zing with zeal for the country¡¯s restoration.

    Hajime and others sat surrounding pure white long table that was ced in the middle of such garden. A bright voice that invited jovialness was resounding with tea and sweets in front of them.

    ¡¸My, Sumire-sama. If you speak more than that, Hajime-done won¡¯t be able to recover anymore.¡¹

    The one who was elegantly speaking with a pleasant, high-pitched sound while cing her hand in front of her mouth was Liliana in ten more years¡­¡­it was a beautiful woman who could be mistaken like that.

    Luluaria S B Heiligh¨D¨Dshe was Liliana¡¯s mother and the current queen dowager of this Heiligh Kingdom.

    This year she would be 34 years old, but her figure sitting side by side with Liliana at the head of the long table looked like they were sisters. She was d in gentle and kind atmosphere that was simr with Liliana.

    Although, unlike Liliana, perhaps because she was a queen she was overflowing with grace and dignity that ought to be expressed as thedy amongdy.

    With the death of the king of the kingdom, her husband Eliheid, the destruction of the capital, and then the matters rted to the reconstruction, her heart and body were exhausted from all the hectic situations. She looked thinnerpared to before, that was why she was really looking forward to the future of her daughter Liliana.

    ¡¸What are you saying Luluaria-sama. My son will be your son-inw, so there are a lot more things that I want you to know about¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-san, just be silent already.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s entreating voice interrupted the words of Sumire who was going to continue talking gleefully.

    Sumire sent him a dissatisfied looking gaze that said ¡¸Even though it will be the good ce from now¡¹. Ahead of her gaze there was the figure of Hajime lying face down on the table with an atmosphere like he was wounded all over for some reason.

    ¡¸Even if there are things that her majesty the queen should know about, it¡¯s not my ck history by all means.¡¹

    Yes, after they finished with self-introduction and idle talk, Luluaria asked about how Hajime was at his home. Since then until now Sumire kept talking about Hajime¡¯s ck history¨D¨Dhow he tried to fire Kame¡ðmeha at the garden while yelling in high spirit when he was a child, how he was feeling that he was being targeted by a mysterious organization when he was in elementary school, how he wouldn¡¯t stop ying game until he copsed forward while sitting down when he was in middle and high school.

    In the middle Hajime tried to intercept, but Shuu intercepted the intercept. Furthermore the wive~s who were eager to know about Hajime in the past no matter what it was about blocked Hajime using all the skill that they had, so in the end Sumire kept talking until Hajime¡¯s soul was slipping out from his mouth.

    Like that, seeing the maids who were desperately holding back theirughter and Hajime who looked like his soul was going to leave his body because of the demon king¡¯s unexpectedly, cute (she wouldn¡¯t say it was painful no matter what) past that they heard from his mother, Luluaria finally extended a helping hand for Hajime.

    Luluaria nonchntly changed the topic even while smiling joyfully. The demon king-sama sent her a grateful gaze as though he was looking at messiah!

    ¡¸Nevertheless, it¡¯s a relief to know that Sumire-sama and Shuu-sama are kind people. Everyone else are also good people that surpassed my imagination. Now I don¡¯t have any doubt about the happiness of my daughter¡¯s future.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, that¡¯s really exaggerating¡­¡­not!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-ha-ha-, I¡¯ll warmly wee a good child like Lily-chan!¡¹

    Sumire-mama and Shuu-papa weren¡¯t timid at all even when it was a queen they were talking to.

    Even though Tomoichi and the others shrunk back timidly from the overflowing grace and dignity of the queen when she introduced herself, these two were the only one whose eyes brightened right from the start.

    An encounter! With the seriously real queen of another world! Thank you lord, thank you!

    That was how they were acting. It went without saying that the expression of Luluaria was slightly convulsing seeing that.

    Tomoichi opened his mouth a bit reservedly.

    ¡¸About that¡­¡­your majesty, you don¡¯t feel any dissatisfaction or anything that your daughter¡®s partner has rtionship with other women?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, dear¡¹

    Kaoruko elbowed her husband chidingly. Kaori was looking at her father with her eye pupils contracting into a dot. Tomoichi-san was trickling out sweats like waterfall.

    Luluaria perceived the feeling of a father from such Tomoichi and she answered while making a small smile.

    ¡¸From the beginning, people with high social status are often surrounded with mistress or lover, and when ite to royalty and nobility, it¡¯s something natural to ept mistress. My husband¨D¨DEliheid didn¡¯t have a concubine was a rare case.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­I see, certainly there is an image that royalty and nobility are like that.¡¹

    Tomoichi nodded with a bitter expression. It was hard for him to ept. Even though he was thinking that perhaps he could increase his ally with Luluaria, something like ¡®How can my daughter not be the first wife when she is a princess!¡¯¡­¡­. It waspletely obvious that he was thinking such thing.

    Hannya-san stand b~y. A strange aura was rising from Kaori who was staring with her pupils contracting into dot.

    The smile of Luluaria who was sensing the habitual quarrel of father and daughter was deepening further, and then she gently caressed the head of Liliana who was sitting beside her.

    ¡¸Originally, this child has no freedom to marry based on love. A marriage that isn¡¯t useful to the country¡¯s interest is against the duty as royalty. Such thing cannot be recognized no matter what.¡¹

    It was a sense of value that wouldn¡¯t be found in the modern age Japan. Tomichi and others unconsciously held their breath hearing Luluaria who was sternly asserting that without dressing it up.

    ¡¸But, fortunately my daughter fall in love with ¡°the godying demon king¡±, and that feeling is epted. The love and country interest coexist in this case, and not just that it¡¯s a peerlessly good opportunity that cannot be matched by any other. Even if she doesn¡¯t be the first wife, there is no reason to object at all. That is just how great an existence Hajime-dono is for this world.¡¹

    Hajime who was the godying demon king and the savior of the world in themon recognition of Tortus¡¯s people had the standing that was above the royalty of any country. Therefore, even if a princess only became his concubine or even just a mistress, that would be an unequalled honor and fortune¡­¡­that was the thinking of the people in this world.

    Putting aside Tomoichi who was making a difficult expression, Luluaria continued ¡¸Besides¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸This child went through a lot of hardships because of my worthlessness. As a mother, I want her to go to the side of a gentleman that she love without being concerned of something like the country¡¯s interest.¡¹

    ¡¸O, Okaa-sama isn¡¯t worthless. I have never thought that I went through hardships!¡¹

    Luluaria looked apologetic from the bottom of her heart. Liliana gripped her hand tightly while responding with words of denial.

    Certainly, it was Liliana who was publicly grasping the poprity and the heart of the people. It was also Liliana who was managing the diplomacy with the empire.

    However, it was Luluaria who brought together the nobles after the king and top authorities died and the kingdom fell into chaos. She was also shouldering the majority of the burden regarding government affairs. Although Liliana acted as the substitute of the king, but until now it was Luluaria who was ying the role of the unsung hero.

    Luluaria directed a loving expression toward her daughter who was vehemently arguing against her while asserting that because of such reason she had noint even if Liliana wouldn¡¯t be Hajime¡¯s first wife.

    ¡¸Besides, this child is saying things like this but, it¡¯s a fact that she is burdened with many things. Perhaps because of her strict upbringing, she be someone whopletely prioritized duty above all things¡­¡­even if she actually entered a political marriage, I¡¯m worried that if it¡¯s this child she will keep work and work and won¡¯t be able to build a good marriage life.¡¹

    Liliana looked at Luluaria with a shocked gaze.

    At the same time, the figure of the knightmander who they met just now crossed the mind of Hajime and others. The knightmander Kuzeri who was like a pitiful officedy who was cornered both in body and mind by a ckpany.

    Hajime nodded while speaking.

    ¡¸I see. Certainly if it¡¯s Lily, I feel like her first sentence when waking up her husband in the morning will be ¡ºNow, it¡¯s time to work!¡».¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Even in the middle of work I think she will say ¡ºEh? Rest? Didn¡¯t you just have it for five seconds just now?¡».¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s possible. Lily seems like someone who will say something like ¡ºHoliday? I¡¯m sorry for my ignorance. I¡¯ll look for the word at dictionary for a bit¡» when getting asked about holiday.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, even if her husband invite her to a date in holiday, I think she will say something like ¡ºBecause it¡¯s a holiday shouldn¡¯t we do a fun work instead?¡» with a serious face desuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Lily¡­¡­a work date is, as expected that will be too pitiful for the husband¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Liliana-san. Perhaps it¡¯s strange to hear this from a teacher like me but, I think it¡¯s better to introducebor standards act in this country.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, is that how all of you are thinking about mee-!?¡¹

    As expected Liliana howled in surprise from getting treated as a regrettable wife from the mouths of Hajime and co. She pped the table repeatedly and fiercely protested that she was a healthy maiden and an exceedingly proper princess.

    However, in reality she prioritized her duty as princess and chose to note with Hajime to earth. Her action thoroughly took away the persuasiveness from her protest.

    ¡¸Uu, Okaa-sama! Okaa-sama too please tell them the truth!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. Indeed I think that right now she has be far more girly than before. Fufufu, that day, when you came back from the empire and kept talking endlessly about Hajime-done in the meeting, I got thinking ¡®My my, so the day that even this child know love finally came!¡¯ and got into high spirits that was unbing for me.¡¹

    Liliana remembered the embarrassing past and she went ¡¸Uh¡¹ in a loss of words. Yue immediately urged Luluaria ¡¸More detail of that story please¡¹ to continue to talk.

    cording to Luluaria, after the ¡°Revolt of Hauria¡± at the empire was over and the business at Fea Belgen was finished, Liliana who returned to the kingdom attended the meeting to give report and consolidated their n going forward, where sheined about Hajime endlessly.

    But, that too was going on only at the beginning and herin was gradually changing into a talk that sounded like a maiden in love.

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, you said that he helped you gantly when you were in danger right? And then, I think you said in the party after that you pushed away the imperial prince who was your fianc¨¦e and asked him for a dance? And you also said that even with the prince ring, he took your hand while looking really troubled correct?¡¹

    The gazes of Hajime and others snapped at Liliana. Liliana averted her gaze quickly.

    It was a fact that Hajime took Liliana¡¯s hand. It was also a fact that he danced with her while ignoring Prince Bias. However, the fact was subtly shifty. It could be interpreted like Hajime was trying to take away Liliana from the imperial prince.

    ¡¸I remember she was also talking happily how Hajime-dono praised that she looks good in her dress.¡¹

    ¡¸Sa, say, Okaa-sama? Let¡¯s stop with¨D¨D¡¹

    Liliana pulled at Luluaria¡¯s sleeve while sweating from the gaze of Yue and others, but Luluaria continued further with a delighted look.

    ¡¸Besides, when Lily talked how Hajime-dono said something like he would protect her no matter what happened, geez, she was really-, her face was adorably bright red. I never saw her like that before¡­¡­that was truly the face of a maiden in love. Even though she is my daughter it made my heart beating fast.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it alreadyyy-¡¹

    Luluaria blushed remembering what happened at that time. Liliana¡¯s cheeks was blushing even redder than her while begging for her to stop.

    Certainly, it was also a fact that Hajime said ¡°something like¡± he would protect her.

    However,

    ¡¸Oi, Lily. If I remember right, at that time¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right-, I exaggerated it a bit! Do you have any problem! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    The princess snapped and then confessed. Her maidenly heart wanted to make her experience to sound a bit more like a moving tale no matter what. It was what people called as a sudden impulse.

    Kaori was looking at Liliana with a difficult expression.

    ¡¸How should I say it, it¡¯s that isn¡¯t it? She isn¡¯t saying any lie but, how she is talking in a way to create misunderstanding ispletely simr with Hajime-kun when inciting the people.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. After all they were the draft writer and also the editor of the truth (lol) of the church and god.¡¹

    ¡¸In a sense, these two are the strongest provocateur couple isn¡¯t iit.¡¹

    ¡¸We, well, any maiden would exaggerate about their love episode.¡¹

    The whispering talk of Kaori, Yue, and Shia that wasn¡¯t hidden at all made Liliana to fall prostrate on the table.

    It was only Shia who at least sent her a consoling word but¡­¡­most likely that came from her feeling of fellowship with Liliana. Shia too often went into a rant about her start of romance without being aware of it.

    ¨D¨D¡¯How did it feel when I first encountered Hajime-san? I felt an impact that shook my brain and a tingling that made my whole body stiffened! I also felt like I was flying in the sky! It was truly a destined meeting!¡¯

    Something like that.

    Luluaria was looking at Liliana who was writhing in shame looking somewhat amused. It seemed she was making fun of her daughter with full awareness of what actually happened.

    ¡¸By the way, is it alright if I ask everyone what is your n from here on? If possible I wish to hold a weing parade, and the a party¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire and others opened their eyes wide hearing things like weing parade or party. In their imagination it was something like a parade in Disney ¡ðnd. Their self advancing through the street while waving their hand to the many citizens surrounding them.

    Kaoruko whose expression was twitching the very first exchanged nce with Tomoichi beside her while speaking their reservation.

    ¡¸Tha, that is a bit¡­¡­yo, you know right, dear.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yeah. Doing something too grandiose is also a bit¡­¡­too much see.¡¹

    It seemed theirmoner sensitivity wanted to be spared from being the leading role of such parade. Akiko also nodded up and down in high speed in agreement with the Shirasaki couple.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not good at being standing out.¡¹

    ¡¸Yaegashi live in the shadow¨D¨Dcough-. We are justmoners after all.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be troubling to have our face getting known by so many people.¡¹

    Shuuzou, Koichi, and Kirino were also looking unwilling because of theirmoner sensitivity¡­¡­or something that seemed to be a bit different from that.

    Shizuku stared fixedly at her family. It was a gaze that felt like saying ¡®Right now, you almost blurt out thing like ¡°We are a family that live in shadow after all¡± aren¡¯t you!?¡¯.

    ¡¸Everyone, it seems that you all don¡¯t really like appearing before the public!? I believe that it will be a great encouragement for the people of this country to catch a nce of everyone here but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸H~m, it sounds fun, I¡¯mpletely okay with that. Right, dear?¡¹

    ¡¸Oo. I want to experience that at least once in my life! Something like showing up with impact you know.¡¹

    The Nagumo couple was in high spirits. Tomoichi was looking at Shuu with eyes that seemed to say ¡¸This guy, unbelievable!¡¹.

    ¡¸Now look here, Nagumo Shuu. I¡¯ve been thinking to say this since some time ago but, an adult at your age sticking your neck at anything just because of curiosity is just isn¡¯t right in my opinion.¡¹

    ¡¸Tomoichi-kun. You are a man with no guts aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s because you are like that Kaori-chan is closer to me¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say thaaat! Let¡¯s take it outside-, this bastard!¡¹

    Kaoruku admonished Shuu and Tomoichi who looked like they were going to start quarreling and grappling with each other like usual while she was doing her best to express their intent to refuse with inoffensive words.

    ¡¸Your majesty. Thank you for your kind words but, about us bing an encouragement to the people just from seeing us¡­¡­it will be a different matter if it¡¯s my daughter and Hajime-kun and the others, but we are just their family, we really are justmoners in reality.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. It looks like there is a bit of difference in our perception here.¡¹

    ¡¸Difference, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I should have made clear our position respective to each other from the very beginning. It was something that is the norm for us that it became apse in my memory.¡¹

    Luluaria lightly apologized before she exined to Kaoruko and others who were tilting their head.

    ¡¸In the first ce, if we are speaking about status, then everyone here is above me you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You aren¡¯t referring to Hajime-kun and my daughter Kaori, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Luluaria nodded silently. Kaoruko and others looked like they didn¡¯t really get it.

    ¡¸Naturally. Sumire-sama, Shuu-sama, Tomoichi-sama, Kaoruko-sama, Shuuzou-sama, Koichi-sama, Kirino-sama, Akiko-sama¨D¨Deveryone, you are the family of the apostles of god you know? From the viewpoint of the people of this world, you all are equal to the residents of heaven.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s exaggerating¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m saying the truth. Sumire-sama and Shuu-sama who are the parents of the demon king goes without saying but¡­¡­it¡¯s especially even truer for Akiko-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Me?¡¹

    Akiko whose name was suddenly mentioned looked at Luluaria with a shocked face.

    ¡¸Yes. Akiko-sama is the mother of Aiko-sama who is the ¡°goddess of good harvest¡± as well as the ¡°goddess of victory¡± after all. To be the parent who gave birth to a living god¡­¡­from the viewpoint of the people of the church, you are worthy to even be an object of worship.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just a housewife of a farmer though!?¡¹

    A housewife in countryside. But in another world she became an existence that was like holy mother Maria.

    The holy mother whose specialty was rolled omelette and chopped burdock root. The tough holy mother who rampaged on a granny bike for a round trip of 14 kilometer for the sake special sale, four times a week.

    Akiko looked at Aiko looking like she wanted to say ¡¸There is some kind of mistake right?¡¹. Aiko averted her gaze quickly. Akiko feebly staggered. She leaked out a strange voice ¡¸Uboo¡¹ while her eyes rolled until the white of her eyes was showing. ¡¸Okaa-saaaaaan!?¡¹ Aiko yelled while immediately supporting her.

    Aiko too, perhaps because she knew about the zealousness of the people, especially the people of the church toward her, she was pleading to Hajime ¡¸Please spare us from the parade, really!¡¹ with teary eyes.

    Hajime smiled wryly while speaking to Luluaria.

    ¡¸Your majesty. I¡¯m sorry but please don¡¯t hold any parade. In any case, such thing will put a great burden in the time and also manpower spend for it while this country is in the middle of the reconstruction like this, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Luluaria smiled with a face that looked slightly troubled.

    ¡¸If Hajime-dono say that, then it cannot be helped. Although in the first ce this is a sightseeing tour for your family in the end.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We areing here by using the consecutive holiday that is going on at our world. We don¡¯t have that much time. We are students, and our parents also have work.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. But, in the dawn of the reconstruction¡¯spletion, please grace the people with your appearance along with your family too. Everyone surely will be happy with that after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give it a consideration.¡¹

    Somehow the weing parade was sessfully averted. Kaoruko and others sighed in relieve. They sent thankful gaze toward Hajime. But, at the same time they were in admiration that he was able to exchange conversation with the queen properly unlike his parents. They were sending extremelyplicated gaze at Shuu and Sumire who were looking really down that they wouldn¡¯t get a parade.

    They were chatting for a while after that. And then when everyone was starting to think that it might be the time to break up soon, Sumire spoke a single request.

    ¡¸Luluaria-sama. I have a request though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My, what could it be? If it¡¯s a request from Sumire-sama then I wouldn¡¯t say no.¡¹

    Luluaria answered with a friendly smile but¡­¡­

    ¡¸If possible, can you allow us to give a prayer in front of the grave?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    Luluaria spontaneously held her breath in a loss of words. It was unnecessary to ask who Sumire was referring to.

    There could only be one person if Sumire was requesting Luluaria herself in this ce.

    Yes, it was Luluaria¡¯s husband, the dead king¨D¨DEliheid S B Heiligh.

    ¡¸I heard from Lily-chan that the graves for those who died are still not build. But, as expected I don¡¯t think that even the king won¡¯t have a grave with only his name put on the memorial monument¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. It¡¯s just as you said. It¡¯s also rted to the country¡¯s dignity, so there is a graveyard that is exclusive for royalty within the pce¡¯s ground. My husband¡¯s grave is also there¡­¡­Sumire-sama, I¡¯m greatly obliged by your consideration.¡¹

    Luluaria made a faint smile and nodded slightly.

    In respond to that Sumire hid her frivolous attitude and gazed straightforwardly at Luluaria.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not being considerate.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I just want to give a greeting to the person who will be family after this.¡¹

    ¡¸Family¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Although he has died, a family is still a family. I was wondering whether it will be a rude thinking toward someone who was a royalty but, it seems there is no need to worry about that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­of course, Sumire-sama has higher status than me after all.¡¹

    Luluaria thinned down the queen dignity that she was wearing from the beginning and showed a slightly perplexed look. Sumire shook her head slightly toward Luluaria¡¯s words.

    ¡¸I heard from Lily-chan that Luluaria-sama was earnestly wishing to meet with us. We are also feeling the same. However, what I want isn¡¯t to meet with the queen dowager of this country as the mother of the demon king. I want toe here to meet my new family.¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    That was why she was interacting with Luluaria with an attitude that was friendlierpared with other people. She didn¡¯t understand about the way Luluaria thought and her sense of value, so she proactively talked to her to probe her and grasped the sense of distance between them.

    ¡¸From the bottom of my heart I express my condolence, Luluaria-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you very much, Sumire-sama.¡¹

    A gentle wind was blowing. The words of Sumire who wanted to interact with her as family made Luluaria¡¯s eyes to moisten slightly. Tears weren¡¯t flowing from her eyes because she was a noble who mustn¡¯t cry in front of other people, but those eyes expressed her feeling more eloquently than anything.

    Liliana graped Luluaria¡¯s hand with a gentle expression. Luluaria also grasped back with her warmed heart in it.

    There, judging that the talk had reached a stopping point, Hellina quietly appeared.

    ¡¸Luluaria-sama. The lunch time is approaching, what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸My? It¡¯s already that time?¡¹

    It seemed they had talked for quite long. It seemed that Luluaria herself was also enjoying the tea party more than a simple reception. In addition, there was also how Sumire was talking too much. Looking at how a third of the whole conversation consisted of Hajime¡¯s ck history, in a sense it should be said that she wasstronger than the demon king in this world.

    In the end, this tea party became a luncheon meeting, and after that they had even more lively talk. Basically each parent got heated up in exposing the ck history of each of their child, the demon king and also his strongest wive~s were looking ufortable, or rather they were looking desperate in enduring their shame. The people of the capital would surely doubt their eyes if they could see this.

    Although, in exchange of the sacrifice of the children, Sumire and others seemed to manage to deepen their friendship, especially Sumire and Luluaria entered a rtionship where they called each other as ¡°Sumire¡± and ¡°Lulu¡±.

    Like that, while Hajime, Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, and Liliana werepletely limp due to the mental exhaustion, the whole group went out to take a stroll through the capital.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The chapter this time be a story that only consist of conversation due to my poor health on top of the business that I had to do.

    Perhaps I will revise this chapterter.

    Everyone too, please be careful of the heat wave!

    ¡ù25 July ¡ºArifureta Gaiden¨D¨DZero volume 2¡» as well as ¡ºZeroic volume 1¡» will be sold.

    The left image is Zero volume 2. It¡¯s a story about the distant past when Melusine¡¯s undersea ruin was still on the surface. This time it will be a 3-way struggle between Meil VS Miledy VS Raus (liberator of god mountain)? That kind of fight¡­¡­

    There are also a lot of points that will connect to the present included in this volume, so please purchase it if you like!

    The right image is Zeroic volume 1. Little girl Miledy appears. There is the chance meeting of Miledy and Oscar, and then the past of Miledy is exposed in this volume.

    ¡ùRegarding special perk side story

    ¡ºCoupled¡» refer to special perk when purchasing Zero volume 2 and Zeroic volume 1 at the same time.<ul><li>Chain store-sama</li></ul>

    ¡¸Girl power-!!¡¹

    The girl power showdown of Miledy VS Meil-oneesan. Or so it seems but, that person¡¯s girl power is just like regarding the case of 530,000 power level (TN: It seems this is reference for Dragon Ball)<ul><li>All specialist shops ¡¾Animate-sama, Tora no Ana-sama, Melon Books-sama, Gamers-sama¡¿</li></ul>

    ¡¸Secret and ck history and other this and that¡¹

    A short time in a hideout of the liberators. Corin and co along with liberator members are talking about the past story of Oscar and Miledy¡­¡­the ck history of the two are overflowing<ul><li>Animate-sama ¡¾coupled¡¿</li></ul>

    ¡¸Romance will be apanied with sacrifice¡¹

    Oscar produced a great number of romance weapon, but there the mother of sess, experiment is necessary so¡­¡­

    Comrade = test subject, by Oscar<ul><li>Tora no Ana-sama ¡¾coupled¡¿</li></ul>

    ¡¸That guy is there, surpassing the era¡¹

    That guy is there. No matter how many months and years passed, no matter what era it is without fail he will be there! Yes, the monster of the clothing shop will!<ul><li>Gamers ¨C Shosen</li></ul>

    ¡¸Through 10,000 km searching for the beloved transmutation master¡¹

    That poster girl who love Oscar, this is the story of her travel while making a mess of various things.

    =>It¡¯s the continuation of the story in the afterword of afterword at Ovep¡¯s special site for Zero volume 1.<ul><li>Melon Books ¡¾coupled¡¿</li></ul>

    ¡¸Poster girl killer¡¹

    A new nickname for Oscar¡­¡­this is why handsome guy is just¡­¡­<ul><li>CCC (Tsutaya)</li></ul>

    ¡¸She is siscon in any case¡¹

    Meil-oneesan is a ¡°genuine Onee-san¡± who will love any kind of little sister.

    ¡ùThe special perk¡¯s information is also written at Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage.

    Please confirm there too if you like.

    That¡¯s all.

    It will make me happy if you readers can use them for apaniment to kill time in a safe room where the air conditioner is working.

    Best regards!

 Chapter 325. Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal â‘¤

    Chapter 325. Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ¢Ý

    After finishing the luncheon meeting with the queen, Hajime¡¯s group that was joined by Liliana who was acting as guide set out to the new capital that was in the middle of reconstruction.

    The sound of craftsmen exercising their skill was resounding from everywhere. Furthermore magic power lights of various colors were surging from the surrounding.

    It seemed the magic used was mainly transmutation magic, but body strengthening magic and wind element magic to assist with material transport were also being used. The fantastical scene that couldn¡¯t be found at earth caused the eyes of Sumire and others to shine.

    Especially someone like Tomoichi who was a first ss architect, as expected the stimtion to him was strong due to the nature of his upation. When other noticed he was already getting drawn toward the dazzling sight ahead of his gaze with unsteady steps.

    His figure was like a lost child wandering around following his curiosity. Kaori smiled wryly while grasping Tomoichi¡¯s hand firmly.

    ¡¸Looks like the recognition obstruction is working properly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. No problem.¡¹

    In respond to Hajime¡¯s words, Yue coolly pushed up her red framed sses while nodding.

    If the demon king¡¯s group was walking at the capital, obviously the people would instantly mob them. Because of that, right now everyone was wearing Hajime¡¯s quality product, the recognition obstruction artifact.

    ¡¸So, Hajime-san. Where are we going?¡¹

    Liliana imitated Yue with coolly pushing her sses while asking. Perhaps because she was the princess who was making work as her priority, that gesture looked excessively appropriate on her. If she was also wearing earth¡¯sdies suit, she would look like a female director that seemed really capable. She would be the director princess.

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t really decided. I was only thinking of getting them experiencing the fantasy world for now¡­¡­. It also depends on how much the reconstruction has progressed.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s understandable. Everyone, do you have any request¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I want to go to the adventurer guild!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to go to the adventurer guild though!¡¹

    The two people who were splendidly raising their hand swiftly in harmony were as expected, the Nagumo couple. They had bright smile on their face.

    ¡¸Adventurer guild¡­¡­if my memory isn¡¯t mistaken, it is the organization of people who make fighting in this world as their upation huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, that¡¯s certainly interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish to see what kind of weapons they are using there.¡¹

    ¡®Eh? Suddenly the guild? There are other ces we can go sightseeing to you know?¡¯ Liliana almost said that, but before she could, the members of Yaegashi family disyed strong approval. With fierce smile on their face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Lily. Can I ask you to take us to the adventurer guild first? If we postpone it, Ojii-chan and others might assault that ce on their own instead.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree with Shizuku. It looks like Tou-san and others were talking with each otherst night, that it¡¯s the custom for earthling that arrive in other world to go to the adventurer guild first. They might rush there on their own if we ignore them.¡¹

    The eyes of Shizuku and Hajime looked distant. They were thoroughly familiar with their parents¡¯ behavior¡­¡­. Their ability to take action sometimes could slip through even the awareness of the demon king and the swordswoman who would sometimes argue in the other world.

    ¡¸I, I understand. The requests that areing to the adventurer guild is in rapid increase because of the ongoing reconstruction, so we had prioritized its reorganization. I believe that everyone will be able to see it in a state that is no different from before.¡¹

    ¡®Yahoo!¡¯ The intimate spouses Sumire and Shuu high-fived with each other. And then there was also the intimate (?) spouses of Koichi and Kirino who were making dangerous statements like ¡¸I¡¯m itching to have a go¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll have them show us the degree of their strength¡¹ for some reason. Their daughter was sending them a fixed gaze hearing that.

    And so, Hajime and co went to the adventurer guild that was newly set up slightly to the eastern side from the center of the capital.

    Previously the guild¡¯s building made from wood with solemnity that gave the impression of its long history, but the new guild headquarter now was a building with a lot of metals used in its construction, giving it a solemnity in a different sense from before. Perhaps because the building¡¯s solidness had increased, its height had increased by three times, from the previous two floors into six floors right now.

    There was arge double-leaf door at the front entrance, but surprisingly there was a very thick iron bars above that door. From its construction, it seemed that it was something like a shutter that could be dropped down or lifted up.

    ¡¸It has really changed huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It was the idea of the headquarters¡¯ guild master. He said that previously we were overestimating the capital¡¯s great barrier. He intended for the guild to serve the role of a fortress when pushes to shove.¡¹

    Hajime and others were listening to that exnation while getting hurried on by Sumire and others who looked like they were going to charge in anytime.

    Due to the requests regarding the reconstruction or being the guard of the people who wereing and going because of the progressing cooperation with other countries, it seemed that it was the truth that works were rapidly increasing here. The erged request board was fully covered with request forms.

    Adventurers with various appearances were tearing off those request forms one after another. The guild staffs were putting up new request forms continuously.

    The ce was extremely busy¡­¡­it was clear that the guild was filled with energy.

    Sumire and Shuu cheered ¡®waaaaaah¡¯ and rushed toward the request board. It looked like they were somewhat regressing to be kids after seeing the basic staple of the fantasy in other world that they yearned for. They werepletely like kids getting highly spirited in an amusement park.

    The two were hopping up and down behind the many tough looking adventurers gathering in front of the board while staring at said board. Tomoichi was getting concerned with the attention from the surrounding while raising his voice toward the two.

    ¡¸O, oi Nagumo Shuu! You¡¯re too high spirited! It¡¯s embarrassing so restrain yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Tomoichi-kun! There is a request for construction work see! In order to produce a novel architectural style that is worthy for the new capital, they are recruiting people who are knowledgeable about the architectural style of foreign country!¡¹

    ¡¸Secure that request!¡¹

    Tomoichi-san raised a cheer ¡®waaaaah¡¯ and rushed toward Shuu. Kaori¡¯s hand was shaken off and she raised her voice ¡¸Ah!¡¹.

    Kaoruko put her hands on her cheeks seeing her husband¡¯s childish act and her face blushed.

    ¡¸Tha, that person, really-. How embarrassi¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoruko! There is a request about cooking here! Looks like it¡¯s looking for assistant, but it¡¯s written that if you want then the shop¡¯s original recipe will be added as the reward too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaoruko-san wordlessly moved with soundless footsteps smoothly. The woman who was also a researcher in the level where she could open her own cooking ss used Sumire¡¯s shoulder as support while hopping up and down to confirm the request.

    ¡¸E, even Okaa-san¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori. State of emptiness. Empty your heart and then count prime number in your head.¡¹

    The high spirit of the two groups of spouses that didn¡¯t look like adventurer at all no matter how you looked at them bewildered the surrounding adventurers and caused them to look at the spouses with warm gaze. Kaori covered her face with both hands seeing that.

    Hajime kindly patted the shoulder of such Kaori. He was showing a clear smile like somehow whose mind had opened to enlightenment.

    Shizuku suddenly gasped and looked around. The Nagumo spouses and Shirasaki spouses were like that. There was no way her hopeless family would just stay still!

    As she expected.

    ¡¸Hou. You guys have the atmosphere of really ¡°capable¡± people¡­¡­your weapons are also really something.¡¹

    ¡¸You yourself have a sword that is quite high quality. If you don¡¯t mind can you tell me the workshop where you got that?¡¹

    There, Koichi and an unfamiliar adventurer were showing to each other their kunai and long sword,

    ¡¸You¡­¡­you ain¡¯t a normal person. It¡¯s like your footsteps ain¡¯t making sound at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. Just as I imed, I have taken your back. Now teach me about that special short sword.¡¹

    And, there was also Shuuzou who was cing his ninja sword on the neck of a coldly sweating adventurer from behind,

    ¡¸Fufu, this is just a side show, so please calm down, the two of you.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I get it! I get it already so untie this!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s digging into me! It¡¯s digging into me I¡¯m telling youuu!¡¹

    And, Kirino were with two adventurers that were tied with superfine string which forced them into the posture seiza¡­¡­

    ¡®WAAAAAAH¡¯, Shizuku raised her voice angrily while dashing forward. She dealt a blow to her family that had too much freedom using her ck katana (sheathed).

    Just where in the world they were hiding weapons like ninja sword or kunai? She should have made them toss away those when departing from home, and yet¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ojii-chan, Otou-san, Okaa-san. Try jumping for a bit over there. Jump quickly, now! Come on, quick!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, Shizuku. It sounds like extortion you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san, shut up!¡¹

    ¡®Come on, just jump already!¡¯ Shizuku pressed with a fixed gaze. Everyone of Yaegashi family shrugged their shoulders and jumped up and down.

    Instantly, shes of shes ran through the air. Shizuku¡¯s exquisite skill that only cut what she wished to cut caressed the body of her grandpa and parents.

    Immediately, *drop drop ng* the sound of things dropping¨D¨Dcaltrop, throwing star, dozens of type of bundle filled with unknown powder, sickle and chain, blowgun set, retractable w, camouged thin fabric, log¨D¨Dfrom many kinds of ninja tool.

    ¡¸Log!? Where did you keep something like log on you!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a bit of storage technique. We were thinking of teaching it to Shizuku too but, you know, that. You received treasure warehouse from Hajime-kun so we thought you must have no need for it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem! Ojii-chan you idiot!¡¹

    Just where in the world they were storing that many hidden weapons and dangerous looking drugs and even a log inside their clothing that wasn¡¯t really that loose?

    The surrounding adventurers were taking steps back for about ten steps. ¡¸These guys, they¡¯re absolute bad news!¡¹ was written on their face.

    In contrast, there was a single man who was getting excited.

    ¡¸I, is that for substitution technique!? Is that log for that!? Shuuzou-san! Please show me the substitution technique in the flesh at least once!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime!?¡¹

    Shizuku was taken aback. Hajime¡¯s eyes that seemed to have opened to enlightenment now were sparkling with curiosity and romance. And then, Myuu beside him was also¡­¡­

    ¡¸Myuu too! Myuu also want to see substitution technique nano! Or rather, Myuu want to do it nano! Shuuzou-ojiichan! Please teach it to Myuu too!¡¹

    ¡¸No way, Myuu-chan!? These simr father daughter!¡¹

    Hajime and Myuu were going to rush toward Shuuzou while going ¡®waaaaaah¡¯, but Shizuku put herself on the line to not let them pass. Shuuzou-san, he didn¡¯t look that dissatisfied to be asked so by the two.

    ¡®These guys, they are already hopeless!¡¯ With expression that seemed like that, Shizuku sent a gaze that was asking for help.

    ¡¸Right right, Hajime-san. Let¡¯s calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸My my, Myuu. Let¡¯s try asking again at night okay?¡¹

    Hajime, Shia put him in choke sleeper while dragging him back.

    Myuu, she was carried up in Remia mama¡¯s arm and got brought back.

    Shuuzou-san, he got dejected because he couldn¡¯t show his technique to the two while storing away the log.

    As expected, it was unclear where and how he stored away the log.

    Perhaps because they were making ruckus like that, someone called out to them.

    ¡¸Oh myy! Isn¡¯t this the demon king-sama! Long time no seee. What are you doing at this kind of ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    A voice that sounded familiar made Hajime to tap on the arm of Shia that was around his neck and he turned his gaze toward the voice¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­?¡¹

    It made him blink.

    Ahead of his gaze, there was a beautiful woman of blooming age that he didn¡¯t recognize. Although she seemed to be of considerable age, her exceptional figure and her unique atmosphere that was bewitching even while giving the impression of liveliness and coolness made her a woman that was attracting much attention.

    She was middle aged woman that looked really young for her age as though through magic. It was clear she was a staff of the guild from the uniform she was wearing.

    She should be an acquaintance from how she was saying long time no see, but frankly speaking Hajime had no recollection of her.

    ¡¸My bad, who are you?¡¹

    Hajime who was released from the choke sleeper tilted his head while asking. Just in case he also looked around to Yue and others, but they too were only tilting their head. As expected it seemed they also didn¡¯t know this woman.

    The bewitching middle-aged guild staff folded her arms and shook her head toward Hajime and co who were like that. The twin hills that rivaled even Tio¡¯s got emphasized which spontaneously drawn in the gaze of the adventurers whose attention was caught because of the words ¡°demon king¡±.

    ¡¸What is this. Could it be you don¡¯t remember me? How heartless. Who do you think took care of the adventurer registration of you all?¡¹

    ¡¸? It was the granny guild staff in Brook city whose appearance show the harshness of time progression though?¡¹

    ¡¸What, so you actually remember.¡¹

    ¡¸???¡¹

    Hajime was getting increasingly bewildered at the talk that didn¡¯t mesh with each other, but Yue and Shia looked like they noticed something. Their eyes opened widely and then they asked with a trembling voice that seemed to say ¡®that¡¯s impossible¡¯.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Co, could it be, you are Catherine?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you Catherine-san?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right you know?¡¹

    ¡®What did you saaay¨D¨D!?¡¯ Hajime¡¯s yell resounded. Sumire and others gathered toward them wondering what was going on.

    ¡¸Ahahah, you children are talking strangely. Who else can I be other than Catherine.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, you look like someone who cannot possibly be Catherine! Is this metamorphosis magic? Are you using metamorphosis magic!? You havepletely metamorphed here!¡¹

    ¡®This kind of before-after is impossible!¡¯ Hajime yelled.

    ¡¸H~m, well, certainly, Brook was tranquil, I was also putting on a bit of weight from the good life there. The busy time in the headquarter here made me lost a lot of weight, so perhaps now I¡¯m giving different impression from before.¡¹

    ¡¸No no no, this ain¡¯t at the level of different impression. This is in the level of Moo¡ðn turning into Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸Moomi¡ð? I don¡¯t know what is that, but you are really exaggerating there.¡¹

    The transformation that was like a lovable chubby character turning into a lovable peerless beauty with extraordinary figure gave Hajime a great agitation.

    Although, her current figure was understandable if he recalled the talk of the branch guild leader of neutralmercial city Fhuren, Iruwa Chang¨D¨Dthat Catherine was an existence that was like the Madonna of the guild staffs, who were idolized and called as ¡°teacher¡± due to her position as the guild master¡¯s private secretary and also her guidance to the staffs.

    ¡¸Wait Hajime, don¡¯t just stand there alone making funny faces, introduce her to us. She is your acquaintance right?¡¹

    Sumire sharply pped the back of her son who was in the middle of confusion and said that. In respond Hajime introduced Catherine half in a daze.

    In the city that they first visited after getting out of the abyss, this woman was the person who took care of his adventurer registration. He exined that after that, she also wrote introduction letter for their convenience in other guild branches and gave them a lot of help.

    Sumire nodded in understanding and then quickly bowed her head to Catherine who could even make RIZA¡ð seriously went white in the face from her dramatic before-after. (TN: RIZAP, it seems to be a famous private gym in Japan)

    ¡¸My son is really indebted to you. Catherine-san, please let me express my gratitude for that to you as his mother.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it. It is my side instead that received the favor of having the world got saved. Rather it¡¯s us who have to say thanks. If I was able to be of help to your son, then there is no greater honor than that.¡¹

    Catherine made a charming smile and grasped Sumire¡¯s hand.

    Hajime thought. This was a scam. Catherine¡¯s outer face was made from scam, he thought.

    Incidentally, he also wondered that perhaps Brook city was really a den of devils just as he expected.

    After that, Catherine also exchanged brief greeting with Shuu and others. Sumire and others werepletely pleased with the lively woman who waspletely open without hiding anything and they hit it off.

    But, it would also be troubling if they hit it off too much with each other¡­¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That demon king-sama, even while he was being served by two beautiful girls like Yue-chan and Shia-chan, he was really disappointed seeing it was me who acted as the receptionist.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, that¡¯s misunderstand¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, that sounds likely. That son of mine, he is a child who love the temtes of another world, so there is no doubt that he would want to hear the guild¡¯s receptionist saying things like ¡ºAmazing-, you aren¡¯t an ordinary person!¡» when seeing his ability or the material that he sold.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-san!? I didn¡¯t think anything like¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It will be troubling if you are underestimating woman¡¯s instinct. Yue-chan also noticed at that time, after all she was tightly grasping demon king-sama¡¯s hand to the limit at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Stooop! That¡¯s a groundless¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime, he was also holding expectation for the receptionist girl in the capital¡¯s guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue!?¡¹

    With what Catherine, his mother, and his first wife pointed out, Hajime ended up in a state where his soul was going to escape from his mouth.

    Shuu gave a thumb up saying ¡¸That¡¯s how a boy is!¡¹ with an understanding gaze. Tomoichi¡¯s murderous gaze was stabbing into Hajime, while the surrounding adventurers¨D¨Despecially the men were making highly sympathetic gaze that seemed to say ¡¸I understand that¡¹ toward the demon king¡¯s unexpected side.

    But, at that timing, a voice called out to Catherine. For Hajime who wished to divert away this topic, it was truly a salvation.

    He sent a grateful gaze that said ¡®Who is the one that is my savior!?¡¯,

    ¡¸Myyy? Temporary manager Catherine-samaa! What are you doing in that kind of ce I wonderr? The work is piling up you knoow?¡¹

    ¡¸God dammit! There is no salvation!¡¹

    Hajime despaired seeing the arriving savior.

    The one who appeared from the guild¡¯s stair was a mass of muscle that was nearly two meter high. It was a pseudo human with grim face, short mustache, braided hair, wearing guild staff uniform¡¯s mini skirt version.

    ¡¸Oh, bell, sorry about that. I¡¯ll return right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do soo. ¡­¡­Oh? Ohooh? Could it be, the person over there is Yue-oneesama!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    The girl (?)¨D¨Dbell¡¯s movement was showing excessive wiggling and swaying. She was undoubtedly one of the group that was being mass produced by a certain monster of clothing shop.

    One of that mass produced manly women was calling Yue as ¡°onee-sama¡±. That mean she was without a doubt one of the person who received Yue¡¯s smash.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Who?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s understandable for Onee-sama to not remember. I was the stupid youngster who tried to make a pass at Yue-oneesama and Shizuku-oneesama in the past.¡¹

    ¡®I really don¡¯t want to remember it, the mistake Imitted due to my youth¡­¡­¡¯ the manly man became mncholic. It didn¡¯t matter but, she/he was standing still on the stair, so it felt like the inside of the extremely short skirt could be seen.

    The area between the extremely muscr thighs was almost visible!

    Several people among the adventurers were already copsing with pitiful expression as though they had seen something that mustn¡¯t be seen. They were like the people who got done in by a certain cursed video.

    As a matter of fact, it was truly a brutal brief glimpse.

    ¡¸Ah, could it be, you are the adventurer of that time? Er~r, if I¡¯m not wrong, you said your name at that time was Abel the ¡°sh de¡± or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Myy! Shizuku-oneesama! You remember!¡¹

    *Gou* There was the sound of wind roaring. When they noticed, the gigantic face that seemed only possible because of the use of metamorphosis magic was already in front of Shizuku¡¯s eyes. Shizuku-san spontaneously screamed ¡¸Hiih¡¹ and backed away.

    The fake gold ranked adventurer that picked a quarrel with them in the capital¡¯s guild at the past. He was a handsome man with pompous attitude. Even such person now had evolved into a splendid abnormal creature. It was unclear why he changed job to be a guild staff, but based on his strength there was no doubt that he was gold ranked for real this time.

    Yue hit her palm *pon-* and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa, the person that time. I remember. Is Mariabel healthy? Has he opened a shop in the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy! You remembered! Yes, yees, Mariabel-neesama is also healthy! She made a lot of lovely clothes! Please be kind and visit her shop no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, that¡¯s good. It was worth it for me to smash him.¡¹

    Yue nodded while using barrier to block the gigantic grim face that was quickly approaching.

    At the same time, the inside of the adventurer guild became noisy. The presence of the demon king¡¯s group here was gathering people and attention, but Yue¡¯s remark caused the male adventurers to push and shove at each other to back away.

    ¡¸Do, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me she is the legendary!?¡¹

    ¡¸Smasher¡­¡­she is the legendary Smasher! The founder of the path of smash that wouldn¡¯t let go of thepreycrotchit aimed!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    A mark of ¡°!?¡± appeared above Yue¡¯s head. When she restlessly looked around her, she saw the male adventurers looking at her with frightened gaze.

    She was feared even more than the demon king, limited to the male!

    Or rather, what in the world the path of smash was¡­¡­

    The treatment that was treating her like she was some kind of legendary gunman was also extremely curious.

    Yue was a bit shaken up while trying to know more about that but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tha, that person is Smash Master Yue¡­¡­the grandmaster of the path of smash¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right-, she is the one and only peerless Smasher who made numerous men to reincarnate! TheSmash GoddessGoddess of Manly Womenwho can¡¯t help but going smash if she meet a crotch!¡¹

    ¡¸! ! ?¡¹

    Even more terrible title showed up. It seemed the first wife of the demon king had be a goddess without noticing it. The goddess of crotch crusher that is.

    ¡¸Yue-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O, Okaa-sama, this isn¡¯t what you think. There is a bit of misunderstanding¡­¡­¡¹

    Starting from Sumire, the parents¡¯ gazes were getting really doubtful. ¡®It will be a disaster if they think I¡¯m a wife who love to crush crotch!¡¯, Yue-san was shaken up like that while attempting to dispel the misunderstanding.

    Shuu was listening to that while speaking to Hajime with a slightly twitching expression.

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime. You, what in the world you made Yue-chan did¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m telling you that¡¯s not it, Tou-san. I also have smashed numerous crotches to this day. Me and Yuebined were even called as ¡°Smash Lovers¡±, shortened into ¡°Sma-Love¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Hajime-kun. That won¡¯t serve as excuse at all.¡¹

    Tomoichi started to take distance from him with a creeped out expression.

    To speak further, Yue was the only one whose title became expanded was because midway Hajime refrained from doing smash due to his sense of impending crisis from the mass production of the manly women.

    Even after the legendary decisive battle, the whole world banding together in solidarity without any exception was obviously impossible. Among the people naturally there were those who were thinking of bad things.

    Especially the fools who were trying to target the female of the beastman who tried to go out from the sea of trees.

    The one who ttened their crotch t was none other than Yue. From that, she was given the title as the grandmaster of the crotch smash, the smash goddess of the manly women.

    As expected, it was a nickname that was embarrassing to be known by her rtives. Yue was unusually red faced and shaken up. However, the fact was the fact so she was at a loss for words and sought for help from Hajime with teary eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha, Hajime. Hajime too say somethi¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yue¡­¡­I, told you before to refrain from doing smash in order to avoid their propagation too. But, you said you cannot forgive woman¡¯s enemy and didn¡¯t stop. That will of steel in smashing crotch¡­¡­it¡¯s worthy to be called as grandmaster!¡¹

    ¡¸! ?¡¹

    Seeing the refreshing smile and thumb up of Hajime who was always supporting her in any kind of time, Yue showed a really shocked face that made it felt like the sound effect of *GAAAAN* could be heard. And then, ¡¸¡­¡­Uu, Hajime! Idiot!¡¹ she expressed her dissatisfaction with sulking light punches on him.

    Seeing such Yue, there was one girl who approached with a refreshing smile at this perfect timing.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Yue? Right now, how are you feeling? Grandmaster-san, how are you feeling? Vampire princess-san who is showing an abnormal obsession to man¡¯s important part, how are you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Drop dead, Kaori!¡¹

    Yue-sama transformed her light punches into a serious punch with flowing smoothness. A golden right straight gouged into Kaori¡¯s cheek! But, she must had anticipated it. Na?ve! Kaori¡¯s fist that was unleashed at the same time became a cross-counter and drilled Yue¡¯s cheek!

    Both sides didn¡¯t flinch and executed an artistic body blow! *BAM-* The graphic sound was apanied with exhtion ¡¸Fuguu¡¹ that leaked out from their mouth.

    ¡¸Aaa, Yue-chan! Now ow, Okaa-san isn¡¯t put off by you so calm down!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, you are violent only to Yue-chan. Now, apologize! Ah, hey! Don¡¯t kick with your feet!¡¹

    Sumire and Kaoruko each pinioned Yue and Kaori from behind and separated them from each other. The two who would quarrel (?), frolic around (?) if there was a chance made their respective mother unable to hold back their wry smile.

    Each of them knew that their daughter would only take this kind of attitude only toward each other, so their expression wasplicated.

    The noise inside the guild was getting louder and louder. Too many people had gathered that not only moving in and out of the guild, even the work inside the guild was starting to get hindered.

    They would be nothing more than hindrance if they stayed longer than this, so Hajime bid farewell with Catherine and urged everyone to go outside.

    Hajime responded to the cheers of good will from the people like a celebrity appearing in front of the fans before he suddenly noticed an unpleasant fact that he spoke up.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Come to think of it, it feels like there was never a time where there was nomotion when I entered the guild¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Goshujin-sama. Thou must be born under that kind of star.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s one unpleasant star.¡¹

    Hajime was feeling down at Tio¡¯s words that seemed to say ¡¸What are you saying after thiste¡¹ while escaping from the guild.

    After escaping from the eyes of the people for a moment, the recognition obstruction wasing into effect once more. Hajime and others talked about themotion just now while heading to the center of the capital.

    The za where the church of the reborn holy church was located had the size that was simr with a sports ground. There was also a fountain at the center of the za. Liliana exined like a tour guide that the ce was set to be a ce from rxation and refreshment.

    But, for some reason she was showing a strangely awkward look even while exining, so Hajime and others tilted their head in puzzlement. Especially Aiko who kept getting nces from Liliana was feeling even more confused.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­Liliana-san. Is there something that you want to tell me?¡¹

    ¡¸N, no. That¡¯s not¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana was evasive, but when the za came into view, she fixed her gaze at Aiko as though she had resolved herself.

    ¡¸Aiko-san¡­¡­please be strong!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean!?¡¹

    Liliana clenched both her hands to form fists and yelled out ¡¸Fight!¡¹. That behavior made Aiko wanted to ask her for more detail. But, there was no need for that. The cause immediately became clear after all.

    Yes, at the center of the za. Enshrined at the center of the fountain that was spurting water in arcs to twelve directions was¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? Li, lies¡­¡­tha, that¡¯s, could it be¡­¡­¡¹

    It was an Aiko statue.

    An artistic statue that lifted both its hands to the sky as though offering a prayer to the world was there! Aiko was looking up to the sky with an expression of love! She was smiling as though she was asking for blessing to spread far and wide in the world!

    Truly a goddess! It was the magnificent statue of a living god who governed over good harvest and victory!

    ¡¸No, NOOOOOOOOO-!? WHY!? WHY IS SUCH THING!?¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s scream echoed.

    In the world, just how many people could see a statue of themselves while they were still alive? To say nothing of people who could see believers kneeling in front of that statue and praying wholeheartedly, how many of such people existed in the world?

    Hajime and others nced at Aiko who snapped into a frenzy while leaking out strange voice ¡¸O, ou¡­¡­¡¹ that was unclear whether it was a voice of shock or sympathy.

    But, at that timing, the door of the church that was located at the south side of the za was thrown open loudly.

    When they spontaneously turned their gaze there, they saw multiple men d in armor and priest robe breathing roughly.

    ¡¸A, AIKO-SAMAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    A familiar man at the forefront raised a loud voice that shook the world. The volume of the voice that made even the windows of the church to rattle calling at her caused Aiko to scream while jumping up in surprise.

    ¡¸AIKO-SAMA IS GRACING US WITH HIS PRESENCE YOU ALLLLLLL-¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhya!?¡¹

    The next man was also someone who they had seen from somewhere. The look of the man who was holding back emotional tears with bloodshot eyes was guaranteed to make ten from ten people to be creeped out. Aiko jumped up in surprise once more.

    ¡¸YOU GUYS! GOO! GOOOOOOOO-!!¡¹

    ¡¸JUST WHAT IN THE WORLD IS GOING OOOON!?¡¹

    ¡®Is that a call when dealing with intruder?¡¯ Aiko made that tsukkomi in his heart while snapping and yelling angrily.

    *ZUDODODODO-* The men¡¯s footsteps resounded and without pausing they performed head sliding. They performed a forward roll with superb positioning and smoothly ended up kneeling on one knee sharply.

    ¡¸Aiko-sama. It has been a long time! Your David is present here!¡¹

    ¡¸Simrly-. Your eternal servant, Chase, is right here![

    ¡¸Joshua here! It has been like an eternity that I¡¯m waiting for the day where I can meet you once more!¡¹

    ¡¸My goddess-. Please bestow this Jade with any divine decree of yours!¡¹

    Aiko turned on her heel with all her strength. It was the greatest turn of her life, with sharpness that spontaneously made her wanted to sing her own praise.

    But, even that superhuman movement that was brought about by her feeling that wished to escape from this dangerous ce for even an instant sooner didn¡¯t work against the demon king. Hajime strongly grabbed the cor of Aiko who was trying to escape.

    ¡¸Let me goo! I¡¯m begging you please release me, Hajime-kun! I¡¯m in front of my mother! I cannot endure this at all!¡¹

    Because of the shame.

    Akiko blinked seeing the men who was handsome but a bit creepy kneeling in front of her daughter. There, Yue-san suddenly stepped forward. It seemed she still hadn¡¯t forgotten the setting of tour guide Yue.

    ¡¸¡­¡­They are the people who once belonged to Aiko¡¯s bodyguard squad. Aiko made all of them fall for her and they became the member of her reverse harem.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko!?¡¹

    Both mother and daughter raised a voice that seemed to say ¡¸Just what have you done!?¡¹.

    ¡¸Fuh. Even that is a matter of the past. The current us are pious believers who are faithful to Aiko-sama. We are the knights who protect the goddess.¡¹

    ¡¸David-san please just shut up for a bit!¡¹

    ¡®By your will.¡¯

    Like that, David, the captain of temr knight order understandingly bowed his head. He had only changed the target of his faith, but it seemed his slightly dangerous fanatically faithful heart hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    While that was going on, the za was starting to get enveloped by amotion.

    They were too noisy, so as expected the recognition obstruction was dispelled. The people could be heard saying things like ¡¸Oo, don¡¯t tell me, the person over there is the goddess?¡¹¡¸Wha-, the living god who was sent by Ehito-sama!?¡¹¡¸It¡¯s Aiko-sama in the flesh! Bless her!¡¹¡¸Aiko-sama in the flesh, banzai!¡¹¡¸Aiko-sama in the flesh! YAHAAAAAAA-!¡¹ and so on.

    Aiko went ¡®Oh nooo-¡® and slowly backed away. Or rather, she hoped that they would stop with the ¡°Aiko-sama in the flesh¡±.

    Even though beside her there were also the demon king and the princess, the gazes of the people that were gathering in elerated speed were fixed on Aiko.

    In the asion of the legendary decisive battle, with his incitement technique Hajime called himself as ¡°the goddess¡¯s sword¡±. That was one of the causes of this. In their point of view, the rtionship between the two was something like master and servant in love with each other. Of course, the master in this case was Aiko-sama.

    To say nothing of how Ehito had already got ttened in reality. In the first ce themon believer would never heard their god¡¯s voice even once in their life. But, suchmon sense was overturned by the living god Aiko.

    It could even be said that, perhaps¡­¡­it was already at the level that it was natural for them to be moved to tears and breathe roughly while staring in fixation at her.

    If Aiko was left alone then she might ran away alone to the end of earth, so Hajime tightly grasped Aiko¡¯s hand. That also caused the people to cheer.

    Aiko¡¯s face was rapidly turning red. If it came to this then she would just act in abandon like usual! ¡®I¡¯m gonna do the goddess act seriously yeaah~, I¡¯ll super seriously do it yeaaah~¡¯, like that she epted her fate¡­¡­

    ¡¸Puh. Aiko, even in another world, this is how it always goes for you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okaa-san?¡¹

    Akiko-okaasan was trembling while desperately biting her lips to hold back theughter.

    Of course she was shocked by her daughter¡¯s position, but she was her mother. She was able to urately guess what was going on inside her daughter¡¯s heart. She understood like the back of her own hand that his daughter was going to act as goddess inpletely desperate state.

    Even if her daughter was getting worshipped at another world, she was still making useless effort and charging ahead inplete desperation like usual¡­¡­

    And then surely after that she would hold her head while being at her wits¡¯ end.

    It seemed that the gap between her daughter that was like usual and her daughter that ended up became a living god went past through her shock and causedughter to well up from her.

    Aiko¡¯s eyes became resentful seeing her motherughing at her cornered self.

    And then, she turned around to face the direction of the za and,

    ¡¸Everyone in the capita~l! Good day, it¡¯s me!¡¹

    She brazenly greeted the people while lifting both her hands to the sky just like her statue. Cheers burst out and Hajime and others focused on her half in bewilderment and half in interest while going ¡¸Oo?¡¹.

    Aiko whose eyes looked somewhat ssy moved her hand in a snap toward behind her dramatically¨D¨Dpointing at Akiko. Aiko nced at Akiko who went ¡¸Eh?¡¹ and grinned widely,

    ¡¸Today, I came here in order to introduce my mother! Yes, this person is none other than my mother¨D¨Dthe mother of the goddess of bountiful harvest and victory¨D¨Dthe holy mother Akiko!¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko!? You!¡¹

    The shocked and protesting voice of Akiko-okaasan was drowned by the loud cheer that was like an explosion right after that.

    The chorus of voices that were praising the holy mother Akiko was resounding wide.

    ¡¸Fu-fufufu-. A mother that isughing on the suffering of her daughter who is treated as goddess can just be the holy mother.¡¹

    ¡¸You! You are selling away your own mother!¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds bad in people¡¯s ear! I¡¯m just taking you along with me!¡¹

    ¡¸Either way it¡¯s still bad!¡¹

    In the capital¡¯s central za that was enveloped in roaring cheers where even hymn was starting to resound, the ugly quarrel of mother and daughter was developing.

    And then, at that timing a woman wearing a beret quietly approached Hajime.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama. I am a painter called Caliope Elegy. Please, allow me to draw the beautiful frolicking of the honorable goddess and holy mother.¡¹

    It seemed she was a painter. She had tools for drawing picture set up throughout her body.

    Hajime thought for a bit before looking at Aiko and Akiko who were still quarreling¡­¡­he grinned.

    ¡¸I allow it. Draw to your heart¡¯s content. I don¡¯t mind even if you dramatize it.¡¹

    ¡¸All my thanks to you!¡¹

    The female painter took distance with a movement that seemed slimy somehow, then she set up her tools in the blink of eye. She began to draw with bloodshot eyes and terrific momentum.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care of someone like Okaa-san anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸A child like you! Even if youe home I won¡¯t make rolled omelet or chopped burdock root for you anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s harshhh!¡¹

    The two were still doing a questionable quarrel (?).

    They didn¡¯t know. That currently they were being drawn by the painter of the age.

    The quarrel scene was drawn as religious painting of beautiful frolicking between the goddess and the holy mother. The duplicatester on would sell like hot cake.

    And then, with this as her stepping stone Caliope-san would attain great sess instantly, she would get the job to draw a huge painting to decorate the shrine, and it would be a legacy until theter generations.

    The housewife of a farmer family and her daughter would be depicted in a historical painting in another world and got worshipped religiously¡­¡­

    It went without saying thatter on, the mother and daughter would go ¡¸Uboo¡¹ together with their souling out from their body.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After that, Hajime and others seeded in escaping from the za that was in uproar.

    At that time, the little sister of David who heard themotion and arrived there exercised her shrewdness and gave them an escape but¡­¡­

    Hajime who recalled that her name was written in the document that Hellina wrote up smiled inside his heart at the capableness of the actual little sister nun-chan and Hellina¡¯s capability that didn¡¯t overlook that.

    Like that, they went around at ces that were unique to another world like weapon shop, magic tool shop, and shop of general good, and Sumire and others, the parent~s had a good time in the capital of the other world.

    ¨C

    In the middle, it seemed that Hajime¡¯s visit was detected by the artisan¡¯s instinct of the leader of the kingdom¡¯s exclusive transmutation masters, Wolpen, he and his happy go lucky subordinates crawled out from the woodwork to crowd Hajime, then Mariabel who heard the news from bell assaulted¨D¨Dor rathering to give his greeting¡­¡­

    At the site of the demolished library, regeneration magic was used to reproduce the figure of Hajime who was working hard in the past there in order to supplement hiscking ability by learning knowledge. Shuu and Sumire felt warm seeing that, while Tomoichi and others were blinking in shock seeing theplete difference of the image with Hajime¡¯s current atmosphere¡­¡­

    Everyone shivered seeing the figure of Kaori that was continuing to watch fixedly at the studying Hajime from behind bookshelves¡­¡­

    Each time Hajime moved between bookshelves, Kaori would swiftly and silently moved from shadow to shadow while keeping a fixed gaze on him through the gaps of the bookshelves. Seeing her daughter like that, Tomoichi escaped from reality while Kaoruko was holding her head¡­¡­

    When Kaori was desperately making excuse, as usual Yue raised her voice in delight ¡¸¡­¡­Proof obtained! Proof obtained! Officer, it¡¯s this person! This person is a genuine stalker!¡¹, and then as usual too it devolved into a scuffle¡­¡­

    Hajime¡¯s group who was spending enjoyable time like that enjoyed a dinner with Luluaria once more that evening,

    Like that, the next day, Hajime and co departed to the ce that Shuu and Sumire strongly wished for.

    It was a ce that for the two of them, no, for anyone was a harsh ce, however, it was a ce where a happening that could even be called as fateful urred.

    Yes, they departed to Orcus Labyrinth.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùBelow is the update in Gardo.<ul><li>Zero Chapter 5 Oscar¡¯s serious mode</li><li>Nichijou Chapter 22 Meunte-san finally appear.</li></ul>

    ¡ùArifureta Gaiden¨D¨DZero volume 2 as well as Zeroic volume 1 are now on sale!

    The left is Zero volume 2. Meil and Raus appears. Also, a guy who hasn¡¯t appeared in the main LN but has appeared in WN version also appears. The story also bring to light of the original ce of the undersea ruin. The right is Zeroic volume 1. The cause why Miledy has such annoying personality is brought to light there.

    ¡ùRegarding special perk side story

    ¡ºCoupled¡» refer to special perk when purchasing Zero volume 2 and Zeroic volume 1 at the same time.<ul><li>Chain store-sama</li></ul>

    ¡¸Girl power-!!¡¹

    The girl power showdown of Miledy VS Meil-oneesan. Or so it seems but, that person¡¯s girl power is just like regarding the case of 530,000 power level (TN: It seems this is reference for Dragon Ball)<ul><li>All specialist shops ¡¾Animate-sama, Tora no Ana-sama, Melon Books-sama, Gamers-sama¡¿</li></ul>

    ¡¸Secret and ck history and other this and that¡¹

    A short time in a hideout of the liberators. Corin and co along with liberator members are talking about the past story of Oscar and Miledy¡­¡­the ck history of the two are overflowing<ul><li>Animate-sama ¡¾coupled¡¿</li></ul>

    ¡¸Romance will be apanied with sacrifice¡¹

    Oscar produced a great number of romance weapon, but there the mother of sess, experiment is necessary so¡­¡­

    Comrade = test subject, by Oscar<ul><li>Tora no Ana-sama ¡¾coupled¡¿</li></ul>

    ¡¸That guy is there, surpassing the era¡¹

    That guy is there. No matter how many months and years passed, no matter what era it is without fail he will be there! Yes, the monster of the clothing shop will!<ul><li>Gamers ¨C Shosen</li></ul>

    ¡¸Through 10,000 km searching for the beloved transmutation master¡¹

    That poster girl who love Oscar, this is the story of her travel while making a mess of various things.

    =>It¡¯s the continuation of the story in the afterword of afterword at Ovep¡¯s special site for Zero volume 1.<ul><li>Melon Books ¡¾coupled¡¿</li></ul>

    ¡¸Poster girl killer¡¹

    A new nickname for Oscar¡­¡­this why handsome guy is just¡­¡­<ul><li>CCC (Tsutaya)</li></ul>

    ¡¸She is siscon in any case¡¹

    Meil-oneesan is a ¡°genuine Onee-san¡± who will love any kind of little sister.

    ¡ùThe special perk¡¯s information is also written at Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage.

    Please confirm there too if you like.

    That¡¯s all.

    Best regards!

 Chapter 326. Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal â‘¥

    Chapter 326. Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ¢Þ

    ¨C

    A huge object was floating in the world of azure where the light of the sun was pouring down.

    Hajime¡¯s artifact, the airship Ferner. It was flying as though gliding above the sky where clouds that looked like cotton candy were floating sparsely.

    Originally they nned to use gate to teleport until the city of Horuad, but the wish of Shuu and others ¡¸This is a rare chance, so we want to try flying in the sky of another world¡¹ resulted in this.

    ¡¸UOOOOOOOOH¡¹

    ¡¸HOAAAAAAAH¡¹

    It went without saying who was the people who were making those strange voices. It was the Nagumo spouses. They held on the handrail on the rear deck and leaned their body forward to gaze at the superb view of another world. As for the strange voices, it seemed it was because they were deeply moved.

    And then, although the other weren¡¯t raising strange voices like those two, the Shirasaki spouses, Hatayama Akiko, and the members of Yaegashi family were also simrly feeling moved seeing the other world¡¯s sky, mountains, ins, and the European Middle Ages styled cities and viges that sometimes came into view.

    The scenery that they were seeing right now itself was moving, but it was also added with how they were staring at the surrounding area outside the ne that was moving in high altitude. The experience that was impossible to get in earth made them couldn¡¯t help it to feel excited even though they were adults.

    ¡¸Son! You are amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Son! You are the best!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, thanks.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire rotated their upper body and snapped up a thumb up to behind them. The synchronization in their words and action made one wondered whether they had made prior arrangement beforehand. Though for Hajime, his parents were already like this since he became aware, so it was already toote to wonder about that.

    Hajime smiled wryly at the delight and action of his parents. Tomoichi asked him then with a bit of excitement.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. What¡¯s with this avant-garde hull? How about the propulsive power? How can something this big is flying even though it has this kind of shape? Or rather, in this altitude we aren¡¯t having trouble breathing or even feeling the slightest breeze¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s wry smile deepened at Tomichi who looked like he would press his question further even now while exining.

    So to speak, Ferner was moving by adjusting the gravity neutralization effect and the gravitational direction from the gravity stone. More urately speaking, the airship was ¡°falling¡± rather than ¡°flying¡±.

    So to speak, the propulsive force came from magic power, as long as Hajime was on board, he could freely move the ship no matter where he was. There was a barrier put up so the wind pressure could also be adjusted, and so on.

    Also, about the avant-garde hull¨D¨Dthe shape that was like manta fish was because of Hajime¡¯s preference. Things like aerodynamics and the like, he didn¡¯t give a damn about those things, so he said.

    ¡¸No, how should I say it, it¡¯s really fantastical huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuh, Otou-san, Otou-san. Hajime-kun is amazing right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi-san fell silent morosely. His daughter circled to in front of him and pressed for answer, but he turned around and drove her out from his vision. When Kaori circled around once more, he turned around. Tomichi, turn-. Kaori, turnn-.

    The Shirasaki father and daughter was turning and turning and turning.

    It was the persistent offense and defense of the father and daughter, but seen from the side it only looked like a super close parent and child. The atmosphere was naturally getting filled with warmth and smile.

    Tomoichi was sending a gaze that was filled with demand for help! To his wife.

    Kaoruko was making a gaze as though she was looking at difficult people while her gaze turned toward Hajime. It seemed she left itpletely to him. Please change the topic okay! Her gaze said.

    Hajime shrugged in acknowledgement and after showing a pondering look for a bit, he grinned widely.

    ¡¸Oi, Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? ¡­¡­Aa, I see. Kuku, I doth not mind.¡¹

    Tio was quick on the uptake. The two of them really had mutual understanding of each other.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was turned at Hajime and Tio, at the same time the two of them started walking together to the edge of the deck.

    ¡¸Yue, take care of the ship¡¯s handling.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Have fun.¡¹

    Yueughed ¡®fufu¡¯. Sure enough, it seemed she hadpletely grasped the intention of Hajime and Tio. She poured her magic power into Ferner and epted the control of the ship while smiling gently.

    ¡¸Tou-san, I¡¯ll show you an astounding fantasy scene after this. It will be a fantasy among fantasy that anyone will absolutely admire if they are a man.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Hajime, just what in the world are you nni¨D¨D¡¹

    Shuu didn¡¯t even hide his excited face after hearing his son¡¯s words, but the next moment, his expression became frozen.

    Because Hajime and Tio jumped off the ship.

    A single hop from Ferner, really casually.

    ¡¸Heh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, huh?¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire were dumbfounded with mouth gaping open. Tomoichi and others were also in a daze with their mouth staying open.

    But, the next moment they raised a shocked yell ¡®WAAAAAAAAH!?¡¯ and rushed forward toward the deck¡¯s handrail.

    Yue and others the wive~s werepletely calm. Despite that they didn¡¯t notice that fact at all and they leaned forward while holding on the handrail to look below in order to search after Hajime and Tio who suddenly leaped to their death.

    It was right at that moment.

    ¨D¨D¡¯GURUAAAAAAAAH!!¡¯

    A grand and majestic roar that stirred the air hit the ears.

    Shuu and others spontaneously jerked and backed away while trembling.

    Ahead of their gaze, a giant jet ck shadow passed through from below to above.

    Akiko and Kaoruko unconsciously fell on their butt from the impact of the view. The shadow that was causing that by rushing in the sky was of course,

    ¡¸Dra, dragon!¡¹

    Shuu¡¯s emotional and shocked voice echoed to the surrounding.

    He already knew. That she was able to transform into dragon like what came out in book or game. He had also seen it for real before.

    Although, this was the first time Shuu and Sumire saw her flying in the sky freely like this. In the end they had only seen her figure transforming on the ground.

    Above Ferner that was gliding in the sky, Tio in the ck dragon form was circling around elegantly.

    The jet ck dragon scale that was shining from the sunlight reflection was very beautiful. Therge wings that were catching the wind and the huge body that was full of impact were tremendously majestic.

    One more roar surged out as service. This time it was apanied with a scorching breath attack.

    The eyes of Shuu and others who were looking up from the deck of Ferner were emitting a shine that didn¡¯t lose to the sunlight. They were letting gout voice of excitement that sounded simr like a roar.

    Tio circled around above them one more time before flying parallel to Ferner with smooth gliding.

    ¡¸How¡¯s that, Tou-san? Great right?¡¹

    Hajime said that while unusually sticking out his chest looking incredibly proud. He was standing imposingly on Tio¡¯s back with his arms folded while grinning.

    ¡¸I¡¯m totally jealous-. A man¡¯s romance is right in front of meee-¡¹

    Shuu hit the handrail in frustration repeatedly. He was also kicking the ground with a vexed look.

    Hajimeughed cheerfully seeing his father looking like that. Then he told Tio tond on the deck.

    ¡¸It seems Tio doesn¡¯t mind, so how about Tou-san and everyone else also ride on her back? Flying on the sky riding on a dragon¡¯s back in another world will be a nice memory of a lifetime you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tou-san has never felt so grateful like today, for having a son like you who have a dragon wife. Please let meee!¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-chan! Actually I had the thinking that someday I want to ask to ride on you! Please¡¹

    ¡ºFufu, it wouldst be mine pleasure if it¡¯s Hahaue-dono and Chichiue-dono. The others art also like family to me, soe up without worry, because I wouldst guarantee thy safety.¡»

    The voice of Tio that was directly resounding inside their head seemed to make Tomoichi and others to be convinced for real that the majestic ck dragon near them was really Tio. They nodded up and down in high speed speechlessly.

    Like that, Shuu and Sumire rode on Tio first and Tio leaped up to the sky once more.

    Just when it seemed they looked a bit scared, as expected from the parents of Hajime, the spouses¡¯ tension was at max right from the start. Shuu was even hopping up and down on Tio¡¯s back while yelling ¡®hyaho~i¡¯.

    ¡º¡­¡­Fumu¡»

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s the matter Tio?¡¹

    Hajime sharply noticed Tio letting out a voice that sounded deeply emotive and asked. Then, Tio spoke with a voice that sounded vaguely in agony.

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s nothing big. Being stepped on like this by Goshujin-sama¡¯s parents art quiet pleasant in its own wa¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Hmph¡¹

    ¡ºHIGYAAAAAATHANK YOU VERY MUUCHH!¡»

    Goshujin-sama¡¯s fist that impacted hard until the internal organs smashed on the back of the perverted hopeless dragon. The hopeless dragon-san smoothly spoke out her gratitude even while screaming.

    The terrific impact caused the altitude to drop with a jerk and the body bnce crumbled.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dah¡¹

    Shuu fell leaving behind that voice. Like that ¡¸aAAAAAAAAAA~~~¡¹ a trailing scream resounded through the sky.

    Hajime made a face that said ¡¸Ah, damn it¡¹, while beside him Sumire screamed ¡¸DEAAAAAARRR~¡¹. And then, a silver sh rushed at the corner of their vision.

    A beatter.

    ¡¸Geez-, Hajime-kun, what are you doing! Otou-san almost turned into a stain in the ground just now!¡¹

    Kaori pped her silver wings to fly up while carrying Shuu in her arms from behind.

    Shuu who experienced skydiving without parachute was muttering ¡¸Thank you very much, thank you very much-. Living is wonderful¡­¡­¡¹ while his eyes were half rolled back.

    ¡¸Well, even if he be a stain on the ground, if it¡¯s Kaori then it¡¯s recoverable¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treatOtou-sanfather-inwlike a broken doll! Geez¡­¡­treat life with care, you know?¡¹

    Although there was limitation to a certain degree, the demon king-sama¡¯s group had basically risen above death. Even Hajime himself was starting to have thinking like ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it will only be death for a bit. It will only really be for a bit¡¹ taking root inside himself.

    *p p. p p.* The silver wings that actually didn¡¯t need to be pped at all to fly were pping adorably due to habit and Kaori returned Shuu on Tio¡¯s back.

    The moment it became obvious that there wasn¡¯t any particr problem, Shuu stared fixedly at Sumire who wasughing while holding her stomach while raising his voice toward Tomoichi who was on the deck.

    ¡¸Tomoichi-ku~~~~n! It¡¯s just like you saiiid, Kaori-chan is~, certainly an angel!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it! Kaori is an angel! Kaoriii~, that was amazing~! You did great! But, Otou-san¡¯s life has shrunk by fifty years here, so please don¡¯t suddenly jump off anymore~¡¹

    It seemed that Tomoichi-san would soon run out of life span.

    ¡ºChichiue-dono, I beg for thy forgiveness.¡»

    ¡¸No no, that¡¯s fine. I was getting a bit too high spirited. And it was also really thrilling.¡¹

    ¡¸Pupupu~, dear, you went ¡ºAa~~~¡» in real life! Ahahahah¡¹

    Laughin unreservedly at her husband¡¯s shameful sight was Sumire quality.

    Shuu cleared his throat to cover up his embarrassment while attempting to shift the topic.

    ¡¸The greatbyrinth we are going to right now is also a really thrilling ce right? That free diving was a good side entertainment.¡¹

    ¡¸I think the thrill of a greatbyrinth is different from just now though¡­¡­¡¹

    There, Hajime who was also smiling a bit like Sumire made a slightly worried expression.

    ¡¸Tou-san, Kaa-san. As I thought, I think it¡¯s better to only visit the surface floor and Oscar¡¯s hideout in Orcus. Fighting against monster is¡­¡­it¡¯s more gruesome than Tou-san and others think¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, Hajime. We came here because we want to know the track that you followed. I want you to show us what kind of path you were walking.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Although, Hajime wondered how much he should show them. In his opinion, the happening before he fell into abyss and the survival after he encountered Yue would be fine to be shown.

    That was as long as the two of them, and also Tomoichi and others didn¡¯t give up from the bloody battle.

    However, the event at that time when he went through the change of his mind¡­¡­

    He tly refused to do something like bragging of his misfortune. There would be no point of him purposely showing the bloody and nauseating event. If they wanted to know about the path that he walked, he thought that it would be enough to start from after his encounter with Yue.

    But, would Shuu and Sumire be convinced with that much¡­¡­

    It would be great if it went well and they let the censoring passed. Hajime was thinking of such thing for a while.

    ¡ºKuku. Even Goshujin-sama who was always quick and decisive art also a parents¡¯ child. I couldst see thou straying in various things before thy parents.¡»

    She was saying those words whileughing slightly, but her voice was filled with gentleness, understanding, and also affection toward Hajime¡¯s hesitation.

    It seemed that the telepathy was sent only to Hajime seeing that Sumire and Shuu didn¡¯t react.

    Being seen through at various things and having a definite affection directed to him like this made Hajime to avert his gaze to faraway in embarrassment.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I¡¯m like this in front of family, ¡°princess Tio¡±.¡¹

    ¡º!?¡»

    ¡¸Really thank you for always considerate at various things, ¡°princess Tio¡±. You are always reliable, ¡°princess Tio¡±. No, I¡¯m seriously not your match, ¡°your highness¡±.¡¹

    ¡ºStop calling me princessss-. That is truly embarrassing! Goshujin-sama! Thou art childish!¡»

    Strength left Hajime¡¯s shoulders and he sat down cross-legged. He then caressed the solid and smooth scale with a surprisingly gentle hand movement. Tio slightly shook as though writhing emotionally.

    ¡¸Tio, turn around. Also hold back that expectant gaze of yours. Perform a lovely sightseeing flight okay?¡¹

    ¡ºRight-. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll have them taste to their heart content, just how great the ck dragon of Goshujin-sama art.¡»

    Question mark floated above Shuu and Sumire seeing the intimate conversation of their son and his dragon wife that seemed to have ticklishly sweet atmosphere somehow. Even so they were sending a gentle gaze at their son.

    After that, Tomoichi and others also enjoyed being dragon rider to their heart content. Then the group arrived at the city of Horuad while their excitement hadn¡¯t cooled down.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right, everyone. Here is the spot where the famous incident ¡°Kaori-san confessed wholeheartedly, she got easily rejected though and went pugyaaa¡± took ce.¡¹

    ¡¸YUEEE!!¡¹

    In front of Orcus Great Labyrinth, the cat fight that was like usual urred.

    Hajime and others who entered Horuad introduced the inn that they once stayed at and the guild that they used while going until the entrance of Orcus Great Labyrinth.

    Like that, the first voice that Yue spoke out was that.

    Tomoichi¡¯s gaze became fierce. ¡¸You bastaardd, why the hell you rejected my angel, huuuh!?¡¹He spoke with a thuggish look like that.

    However, surely even if the ce got introduced as ¡¸The ce where her confession seeded¡¹, there was no doubt that he would still say ¡¸You bastaardd, what do you mean that you are going out with my angelll, huuuh!?¡¹ with a thuggish look.

    While Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko were giving a deeply interested gaze that said ¡¸Oh my¡¹, Shia smiled wryly while giving mediating words.

    ¡¸Eeer, about that. It¡¯s not like it was just Kaori-san who got rejected by Hajime-san. Other than Yue-san, everyone got thoroughly rejected after all.¡¹

    ¡¸My, is that so? Shia-chan also got rejected?¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow that sounds hard to believe.¡¹

    Kaoruko and Kirino¡¯s eyes turned into saucer because they knew about the current intimate rtionship of Hajime and co.

    Myuu smiled cheerfully while adding the exnation at the two.

    ¡¸For papa Yue-oneechan was ¡°special¡± nano!¡¹

    Kaori whose appearance was a bit messy made a displeased expression as though to confirm those words and said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s frustrating but, that¡¯s how it was, Okaa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Truly. Goshujin-sama at that time waspletely an adherent of Yue supremacy doctrine.¡¹

    ¡¸He hasn¡¯t changed that much even now though~¡¹

    Tio and Shia muttered in nostalgia. Aiko and Shizuku smiled wryly while continuing after them.

    ¡¸Thinking back, Shia-san¡¯s guts was amazing. Even though when I reunited with Hajime-kun it was a Hajime-kun that was aplete believer of Yue supremacy doctrine, she still brazenly dered ¡ºI¡¯m Hajime-san¡¯s woman desu¡».¡¹

    ¡¸In a sense, that time of confession was Kaori¡¯s turning point. Since then, Kaori began to rush nonstop to a strange direction.¡¹

    It was human¡¯s nature to be absurdly curious when seeing the rted party to be immersed in recollection by that much. Especially when there was a method to reproduce that scene, then it would be even more so.

    Kaoruko¡¯s eyes shined and she pressed on Yue.

    ¡¸Yue-san Yue-san. Can you reproduce Kaori¡¯s confessions scene?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s a piece of cake, Kaori mama.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s crimson eyes sparkled. She gave a powerful thumb up. Kaori attacked to stop her¡­¡­

    Kaori mama pinioned her from behind.

    Kaori papa who didn¡¯t want to see something like his daughter¡¯s confession scene tried to chide his wife, but before that the magic of past viewing activated.

    And then, the confession scene was unfolding before their eyes.

    ¡ºI love you.¡»

    ¡¸NOOOOOOO~~, DON¡¯T LOOOKKK~~~!¡¹

    Kaori who turned bright red blocked her ears with her hands while yelling ¡®no no¡¯, but the past image was mercilessly progressing. The eyes of her mother were shining brilliantly as though saying ¡¸Myy myy¡¹.

    Inside the image, Hajime turned Kaori down, however, she exposed herself with strong gaze and words.

    And then, at the corner of the image, for some reason there were men piled up with this and that getting discharged from their crotch¡­¡­

    ¡ºBecause, my feeling that think of Hajime-kun won¡¯t lose against anyone.¡»

    ¡¸NYUWAAAAAAAA~¡¹

    Kaori tried to drown out her own words with a loud strange voice, but her line resounded clearly.

    By the way, they were at a public ce, so naturally there were a lot of people. Like adventurers, or merchants¡­¡­. Everyone had warm eyes like ¡¸Hou¡¹ or ¡¸Oh my¡¹.

    Anyway, Kaori kept blocking her ears and rolled around on the ground while hugging her knees. It seemed she couldn¡¯t help but roll in a frenzy from the overflow of her embarrassment.

    The battle of woman inside the image ended, and at the end Yue gave permission for Kaori to apany them while Hajime got left out from the talk for some reason, and then the two smiled at each other fearlessly.

    It was the moment of beginning of the history of the love rivals that still continued even now.

    ¡¸Watching it once again, rather than the beginning of Hajime and Kaori, it¡¯s more the beginning of Yue and Kaori. They are super close with each other using the love rival rtionship as cover.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We aren¡¯t close!¡¹¡¹

    Yue and Kaori intimately objected in synchronization. They were really close with each other.

    By the way, the image of Kouki challenging Hajime to a duel and fell into hole at that time was also ying, but the kind everyone splendidly pretended to not see it.

    ¡¸Uu, Okaa-san you idiot!¡¹

    Kaori pointed the tip of her ultra shyness at Kaoruko. However, Kaoruko gently caressed the head of the crouching Kaori like she was a little kid.

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m sorry Kaori. But, Kaori was really cool there. As expected from Okaa-san¡¯s daughter. You really did your best.¡¹

    ¡¸uu¡­¡­Okaa-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Other people were watching, it was a bit embarrassing to be consoled like a little kid¡­¡­Kaori fidgeted with blushing cheeks.

    ¡¸You see, Okaa-san too was fighting against the swarming cockro¨D¨Dcough, women in order to catch your Otou-san. I remember in the past~¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san, just now, you said cockroach¡­¡­hey, just now, you were going to call other woman as cockroach¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Your Otou-san, he was really, really popr. What¡¯s more, he was someone who couldn¡¯t differentiate between being kind and pampering, he was being kind to any kind of cockr¨D¨Dwoman, so Okaa-san had it hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Ka, Kaoruko? You don¡¯t need to go that far about the matter of the past I think? I think? We are in front of Kaori, look, there are also everyone else, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san. More importantly than that, Okaa-san called other woman cockroach¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that the Shirasaki spouses had also gone through various things. Tomoichi-san was sweating like rivers, while Kaori-san was put off that her mother almost called other woman as cockroach so naturally.

    The bearer of the original Hannya, the current user of Yaksha stan¡ð¨D¨DShirasaki Kaoruko.

    Seeing from this, indeed, it seemed that Kaori had really inherited her blood. As expected, Kaori didn¡¯t call other woman cockroach, but that must be because luckily she was simr with Tomoichi in that aspect.

    Soon the crowd of people would get too big, it looked like it would be amotion if they stayed longer than this.

    Hajime thought that as expected, this wasn¡¯t something to be done in front of the entrance. He forcefully carried Yue like a sack when she was going to invite even more chaos by saying ¡¸¡­¡­And then, this is the figure of Shizuku rejoicing from receiving a present of sharp thing from her best friend¡¯s loved one¡¹, and he urged everyone to enter inside Orcus Great Labyrinth.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡¸Hou, it¡¯s quite developed. It looks exactly like a game¡¯s dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸Really. The lighting is¡­¡­aa, is this the green light stone Hajime mentioned? A natural mineral be lighting for the ce as it is.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire were looking around busily inside the dungeon with great interest.

    Tomoichi and others too surely had the image that the ce would be darker and eerie like a tunnel. They seemed to be greatly interested seeing that the path was unexpectedly developed.

    ¡¸The monsters thates out in the surface of Orcus aren¡¯t a big deal. But raw material can be taken from them to a certain degree. With the level of the monsters here, not just low level adventurers, even civilian can manage somehow, so there is also a lot of demand. That¡¯s why this area is properly developed.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s exnation that was like a tour guide was added further by Kaori.

    ¡¸Conversely, if youe out to a ce like a natural cave that isn¡¯t developed, it means that it¡¯s a ce that is dangerous for people who aren¡¯tbatant, so be careful okay?¡¹

    Hajime said ¡¸Although¡­¡­¡¹ there while pulling out Donner with really natural movement.

    And then, he pulled the trigger even without really taking aim. It wasn¡¯t elerated electromaically, even so the firing sound was loud and echoed greatly due to the location.

    The bursting sound that made the air shook made Shuu and others to turn their gaze to the front in surprise.

    Over there, there was a monster like mice with its head blown away. It was a ratman.

    ¡¸Uh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaoruko covered her mouth with her hand while Akiko went a bit pale. It seemed the people of Yaegashi family were calm, but even Tomoichi¡¯s expression looked tense.

    Even more ratmen crawled out from the corner ahead. They shrieked up ¡®KIIIIIII¡¯ which sounded harsh on the ear and their dark red eyes glinted fiercely with killing intent.

    Clear killing intent and hostility rode on the wave of air that descended on the group. Kaoruko immediately clung on Tomoichi while feeling like weak in the knees. Tomoichi was supporting her with pale expression.

    Beside Hajime, Yue was looking up at him wordlessly. Hajime guessed what her gaze was saying, but he smiled and shook his head.

    Right after that, the group of ratmen fiercely rushed forward. Their number was roughly thirteen.

    ¡¸O, oi, Hajime? That¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, it¡¯s alright isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire asked in a bit of agitation. Hajime answered with his action.

    Firing sounds burst out consecutively. It was precisely five shots. One shot would open wind hole on several of the ratmen altogether, furthermore the prating bullets would ricochet and dug into the remaining targets.

    It was a swift killing, no, it was truly an instant killing.

    Shuu and Sumire, and then Tomoichi and others were dumbfounded in mute amazement seeing gun fired from nearby and the technique that looked like it came out right from Hollywood.

    Even calling the fight overwhelming would still be presumptuous. It was a difference of status between both sides that was exactly like an elephant stomping on ants. They couldn¡¯t help but feeling that.

    Hajime made his ¡°treasure warehouse¡± shined and summoned bullets from empty air like it was nothing and casually performed gun spin reload while turning around. The bullets were loaded into the cylinder like a joke, and just right after they perceived that the gun was put into a holster with flowing motion.

    ¡¸Just as you saw, even if we are in the abyss, there isn¡¯t anything here that is a match against me. And just like Kaori said, I hope you all would refrain from acting on your own because of curiosity but¡­¡­well, Yue and others are also here so it¡¯s fine even if you think that there would be no danger here.¡¹

    Tio and Shia stayed in the rear, while Kaori, Shizuku and Aiko stayed at the left and right. As long as they were staying in the middle of that formation, nothing would happen even in the worst case.

    There was one problem. The reason why the monsters weren¡¯t turned into ash by Yue¡¯s magic or turned into dust by Kaori¡¯s disintegration, but dealt with gunshot that left behind remains which looked the most graphic in a sense.

    ¡¸So, how is it? As expected, should we just go directly to Oscar¡¯s hideout?¡¹

    That question was especially directed to Kaoruko and Akiko.

    They must had understood how graphic a battle could get from the scene just now. Although they were monsters, seeing a living thing burst out right before them was a traumatic shocking sight.

    However, the image of the past they would see from here on would be even more gruesome than this. It would be better if they rethought once more right now.

    This was a consideration from Hajime who was thinking that. Sumire who saw the how greatly shaken Kaoruko and Akiko were proposed that the two of them took a rest at the hideout ahead of them.

    It seemed that Sumire and Shuu didn¡¯t n to pull back. They intended to follow after the track of Hajime till the end.

    Kaoruko looked at Tomoichi. Tomoichi nodded with a strong gaze even while he was still a bit pale. Kaoruko looked at Akiko next. Aiko was worried about her and grasped her hand, but she too took a firm look at Aiko and then turned her gaze to Kaoruko and gave a strong nod.

    After Kaoruko saw that, she looked like she had resolved herself.

    ¡¸No, we are fine Hajime-kun. Please teach us too the path all of you have gone through. ¡­¡­I too want to know the path my daughter had followed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand. But, please don¡¯t force yourself. The chance isn¡¯t just this time. If it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯ll be avable anytime to show you anything.¡¹

    Seeing Kaoruko recovering her smile back and saying her thanks, Hajime shrugged with a troubled expression in resignation.

    After the parents cleared the first barrier, he advanced while talking about the memory of that time.

    Midway a monster that looked like a cute roon came out,

    ¡¸Kukyu?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡¹

    Shizuku who loved cute things hesitated a bit. This monster almost had nobat ability, but it had a battle style of approaching with its adorable appearance and then injected a powerful paralysis poison with a bite. And so, there was no danger even if she hesitated but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Haa, I¡¯m not good with this type¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ei-¡¹

    *Supan-*, a pleasant sound resounded. The roon-chan cried ¡¸Kukyu?¡¹ and its head flew.

    The perpetrator was Kaori-san.

    Kaori turned around while behind a fountain of blood spurted out from the monster¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan, it¡¯s alright? Leave this kind of thing to me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹

    The empty eyes of the roon¡¯s head that was rolling on the floor was looking at Shizuku hatefully.

    Shizuku replied with a faraway look. Surely ahead of her gaze there was the Kaori of the past who was gentle and unrted with violence.

    Kaori papa and Kaori mama who were making the same faraway look behind Shizuku undoubtedly were also recalling their past daughter in nostalgia.

    After that, Shuuzou and others said ¡¸I can¡¯t endure anymore! Let us fight!¡¹, so they advanced while experiencing real battle under their daughter¡¯s supervision. After a while, the group finally arrived at floor 20 that connected to the floor 65.

    The first thing they did was taking care of several Rock Mount that were camouging themselves as rock by disintegrating them, opening win hole on their body, sttering them, or turning them into ash.

    ¡¸I think you can call this ce the fated crossroad. It has been removed right now but, at that spot there was a crystal with beautiful appearance called nz crystal, but it was a trap that teleported the victims to floor 65.¡¹

    Tomoichi asked with aplicated expression after hearing Hajime¡¯s exnation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I heard. The kid that once killed Kaori, activated that trap right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. That guy had feeling for Kaori, and because of that he reached out for that nz crystal for her.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder, what would happen if that time I didn¡¯t show interest to that crystal¡­¡­¡¹

    Would their fate change? Kaori showed aplicated expression.

    Hajime kindly patted the head of Kaori who was like that while speaking.

    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t change anything. He didn¡¯t act because of one cause. ¡­¡­The target of his scorn which was a virtually ipetent guy had the attention of the girl he liked. The days in the school and then everything that happened sinceing to this Tortus were nurturing the seed of killing intent inside that guy.¡¹

    And then, he literally ¡°sumbed to evil temptation¡±. He, the human called Hiyama Daisuke didn¡¯t have the strength to oppose that devil¡¯s whisper.

    ¡¸There is no need to worry about it, both in good meaning or bad meaning.¡¹

    Hajime asserted firmly with unwavering tone toward Tomoichi and others whoseplicated thought was showing on their face from hearing the deed of the ssmate who died in another world.

    ¡¸That guy is already gone. I killed him. Everyone doesn¡¯t need to feel troubled about that guy or that guy¡¯s family. Even if there is a need to worry, it will be my burden. It will be troubling if other people get concerned on their own about my burden.¡¹

    ¡®I¡¯ve got no n to feel burdened about it though¡¯, Hajime read the atmosphere and didn¡¯t say that.

    It was a harsh manner of speaking that felt like rejecting away others, but it was clear that those words were filled with thoughtfulness toward Tomoichi and others. Tomoichi and co rxed their expression slightly.

    Even so, perhaps in order to change the atmosphere that had be slightly gloomy, our Yue-sama took a step forward.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t worry, Kaori. It¡¯s just as Hajime said, nothing would change.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue¡­¡­¡¹

    The smile of Yue that was even emitting kindness made Kaori¡¯s expression broke out into a smile¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, no~thing would change. Hajime would encounter me without a doubt, and inevitably rejected Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue?¡¹

    Yue-sama threw out her chest and snorted ¡®fufuh¡¯.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because, Hajime said it. Even if he returned to the past, ¡ºI¡¯ll follow the same path no matter how many times¡»¡ºI want to meet Yue after all¡» he said.¡¹

    ¡®Mufufuh¡¯, Yue-samaughed while her hand elegantly covered her mouth. *Snap* Kaori kept smiling while blood vein pulsed on her forehead.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, Hajime woulde to meet me. Leaving Kaori behind! Leaving Kaori behind! No matter how many¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Disintegrate!!¡¹

    A silver sh surged out while grazing Yue¡¯s head. The thrust of arge sword that was d with disintegration magic was unleashed!

    If Yue didn¡¯t immediately bent down, she would be like the roon-chan before this!

    ¡¸¡­¡­My, my scalp, it got slightly shaved, perhaps¡¹

    ¡¸Chih, I missed.¡¹

    Yue-sama held her head with both hands saying ¡¸Even though the experience of my scalp getting shaved happening once is enough¡­¡­¡¹ while her eyes became slightly tearful. It seemed she still perfectly remembered how in the past she got shot by Hajime.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You-, this stupid Kaori! It¡¯s really childish to get angry from hearing the truth!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue is the bad one! Besides, I¡¯m still in my teenage year! Not like Yue! Eh,e to think of it, Yue-san Yue-san, how old are you right now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Die¡¹

    ¡¸Come at me!¡¹

    Yue and Kaori started quarreling that was like breathing to them.

    Certainly the atmosphere had returned to normal but¡­¡­at this point this felt a bit exasperating already.

    While the two were grappling with each other, they

    ¡¸If the trap didn¡¯t activate, various things would absolutely change I¡¯m telling you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No way it would change! No matter what kind of path it was, it¡¯s destiny that Hajime would meet me!¡¹

    ¡¸The, then, it will be fine if I lock him up! Like in the inn or in the pce¡­¡­anyway I¡¯ll just lock him up! If it¡¯s Hajime-kun at that time even I can lock him up anyway!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Confinement!? Terrible!¡¹

    ¡¸I, it¡¯s not terrible! Everything is for Hajime-kun¡¯s sake!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori you psycho! Rather than getting confined by the dangerous Kaori, better me who confine Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸No! I¡¯ll be the one confining him!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m the one-, who am going to-, confine him!¡¹

    ¡®Confine, confine! Confine Hajime in!¡¯ Yue-sama and Kaori-san grappled with each other while repeatedly yelling that.

    Hajime opened his mouth with unusually pale expression and also trembling voice.

    ¡¸The past me was really in serious danger huh. Before talking about Hiyama or whatever, the imprisonment bad end from Kaori and Yue was right beside me¡­¡­look, this arm. It¡¯s really getting goose bumps.¡¹

    A hand gently patted Hajime¡¯s shoulder that was slightly trembling. Unexpectedly it was Tomoichi.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. It¡¯s fine, in the end love will win. I too, in the past I also got confined by Kaoruko.¡¹

    ¡®This uncle, he suddenly revealed something outrageous¡¯¡­¡­not just Hajime, everyone other than the two grappling with each other also thought that. It was only Kaoruko who for some reason was fidgeting with embarrassed look while saying ¡¸Geez dear, don¡¯t mention that¡¹.

    ¡¸You see, at first she would onlye to look after me devotedly like a regrly visiting wife, but during that time her private items keep increasing inside my room, and when I realized it was like the two of us were living together¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸E, err, Tomoichi-san?¡¹

    Tomoichi-san was looking back at the past while slightly trembling. What¡¯s this, it looked like light was gradually vanishing from his eyes¡­¡­

    ¡¸We were always together when going out, even though we had different ss in the university, when I noticed she would be waiting for me outside the ssroom¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O, o~i! Kaori! Stop fighting and look after your father for me! Somehow this looks bad!¡¹

    Tomoichi-san¡¯s eyes were rapidly getting nk.

    ¡¸Kaoruko would do all of the shopping, so there wouldn¡¯t be any need for me to go out other than for a date. But, even that date would gradually turn into things like watching movie inside the house, or spendingfortable time together, things like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoruko-san! Your husband¡¯s eyes are dead you know!?¡¹

    Kaoruko-san was blushing hearing her husband talking about their life before marriage while fidgeting.

    ¡¸I wonder when did it happen. Once I went out for drinking with the girls in the university, then the next day, Kaoruko told me. ¡ºIt¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t go to the university anymore. Leave everything to me. It will be fine if Tomoichi-san stays forever in this room¡» she said¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoriii-!! The dangerous one was actually your mother! Ah, no, you are also a dangerous enough girl huh! God dammit!¡¹

    ¡®Tomoichi-san! Return to your senses!¡¯ Hajime said while shaking him back and forth.

    Tomoichi gasped and returned to his senses, then he looked at his daughter who was still making racket about ¡®confinement-confinement¡¯¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Call me when it get bad. I¡¯ll give you some advice.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, thank you very much, Tomoichi-san. If it feels like Kaori finally be like ¡°that¡±, at that time please let me listen to your life experience.¡¹

    Right now they looked like a happy husband and wife, so surely Tomoichi had handled the past yandere Kaoruko well.

    In Hajime¡¯s view, for the first time Tomoichi looked like a very reliable adult.

    And then, seeing Hajime honestly begging for help with an expression that was slightly twitching, Tomoichi too was also feeling something.

    The two of them exchanged a powerful handshake with each other.

    Hajime and Tomoichi. It was the instant where the distance of their heart shrunk by a little.

    After that, Myuu who was actually having fun with following the track of the Hajime before she met him remonstrated Yue and Kaori because the group didn¡¯t make any progress at the slightest due to their quarrel.

    She came forward, faced the two and pointed her finger forward and said ¡¸Myuu know the two of you are really close with each other nano! That¡¯s why please be a bit more quiet nano! Both Yue-oneechan and Kaori-oneechan are bad nano!¡¹.

    To think that a five years old little girl would caution them with ¡¸Let¡¯s be quiet¡¹¡­¡­

    Yue and Kaori who were told that they were bad got depressed and sat with seiza posture before Myuu, and they apologized ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry that Kaori is too high spirited¡¹¡¸Forgive Yue for her noisiness¡¹.

    Like that, the group that pulled themselves back together finally teleported to the floor 65 using the gate, toward the destination of that trap.

    ¨C

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Next chapter, the Orcus sightseeing part of Tortus travel journal will be over.

    At that point I will put an end to this arc temporarily, do another short story for a bit, and then I¡¯m thinking that I want to write a long extra story again (like the story of Shia, the hero that punch the enemy to death¡­¡­or perhaps another story¡­¡­).

    The Tortus travel journal that is following the journey of the past is a story that Shirakome himself want to write slowly while having fun remembering various things, so forgive me that the chapters are scattered here and there like this, but please understand.

    ¡ùThe mainic chapter 24 is updated in Comic Gardo.

    It¡¯s the climax of the battle versus Miledy. It¡¯s impactful like usual!

    It¡¯s distributed free of charge, so please go there to look no matter what.

    ¡ùArifureta spin-off¨D¨DZero volume 2 as well as Zeroic volume 1 are on sale!

    You can use them as apaniment inside your cool room.

    The murderous heat wave is continuing, so all of you the people of Narou too please pay attention to your health.

 Chapter 327. Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal â‘¦

    Chapter 327. Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ¢ßArifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ¢ß

    ¨C

    They noticed that the air had changed at the same time when they got through the dazzling light.

    *Hyuu hyuu* The sound of wind shook their eardrums.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So this ce is like this.¡¹

    ¡¸How should I say it, this ce, it¡¯s really eerie.¡¹

    It was a space that was shaped like a gigantic dome. And then, there was a long andrge stone bridge that connected that space from end to end.

    Shuu and Sumire who were looking around on top of that spoke their impression sounding like they had their breath taken away.

    The wind that felt like it was stickily caressing their skin from the bottom of the earth was blowing up from below. It made the parents to get goosebumps.

    They were on top of a bridge that felt like it was floating midair without any handrails or a curb. Kaoruko and Akiko were looking around with terrified expression while staying at the center as much as possible.

    Hajime opened his mouth toward the parents who were busily looking around.

    ¡¸This is the ce where we were teleported to by the trap¨D¨Dthe sixty fifth floor.¡¹

    In case they were descending through the floors normally, they wouldn¡¯te out into this ce. This was a ce where they would teleported into only in the case they got caught by the trap.

    Hajime exined so, but,

    ¡¸I, I see, I got it, Hajime. But you see, before you exin!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi-, Hajime-kun! Behind, behind!¡¹

    Shuu and Tomoichi were desperately pointing behind Hajime while raising their voice. Hajime¡¯s tour guide exnation entered their right ear and slipped out through their left ear. Kaoruko and Akiko, and then even Sumire were staring unblinkingly at behind Hajime right now with a pale expression. They didn¡¯t look like they were listening to his talk.

    That was only natural.

    After all, if speaking in manga terms, there was a monster approaching with a pressure that felt like there would be *GOGOGOGOGO-* sound effect drawn behind it with big and bolded letters. It was emitting pressure that forced the parents toprehend whether they wanted it or not that this was an existence that was in apletely different level from the monsters they saw until now.

    ¨D¨D¡¯GURUAAAAAAAAA-¡®

    The monster¡¯s roar resounded and shook the atmosphere. Kaoruko and Akiko hugged each other tightly while their legs became unable to stand anymore.

    Furthermore, a lot of Traum Soldiers were approaching from the other side of the stone bridge. Their eye sockets were shining piercingly with dark red me. Even the members of Yaegashi family had tense expression.

    ¡¸Aa~, this is bad. I should have put mental resistance on everyone beforehand.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. This is a failure. Everyone, sorry.¡¹

    ¨D¨D¡¯GURYAAAAAAAA-¡®

    Hajime awkwardly scratched his cheek while he still hadn¡¯t looked back. Yue too was making an apologetic look while applying fear resistance using soul magic on the parents.

    ¡®No, that isn¡¯t the time for that though¡­¡­¡¯

    It felt like the sound of the parents¡¯ heart could be heart like that.

    ¨D¨D¡¯GURYAAAAAAAAA-¡®

    The third roar. At the same time, the stone bridge shook fiercely.

    The monster was the master of the sixty fifth floor that once cornered Hajime and co into a predicament. It began to charge above the stone bridge where there was no ce to escape.

    And so, for the time being,

    *DOPAN-?*

    ¨D¨D*GYAAAAAAAAAH*

    A roar that was a bit different from before resounded.

    A crimson sh blew up one of the monster¡¯s front legs. It happened right when it was stepping forward, so the monster that lost its support fell on the ground face first like in aedy skit. It then obeyed thew of inertia and slid *SUZAA~~~*.

    And then it stopped still right before Hajime with only a single step of distance remaining between them.

    ¡¸Cough-. Ee~, this thing¡¯s name is Behemoth. Fundamentally it only has two attack patterns of a normal rush or a rush while transforming scorching red like ¡°My horn is burning reeedd¡±. It¡¯s a rtively disappointing monster.¡¹

    Behemoth roared *GURYA-* and somehow it managed to stand up. It stared down Hajime with an angry eye glint while its horn transformed scorching red above its head.

    Hajime-san pointed with his finger and said ¡¸As you can see, this is its scorching red transformation¡¹ as introduction for Behemoth-kun¡¯s signature move.

    ¡¸Although it was when we still hadn¡¯t arrived for long in Tortus¨D¨D¡¹

    Behemoth swung down its head.

    Hajime¡¯s uppercut burst up.

    The artificial arm¡¯s vibration pulverization and skill ¡°Strong Arm¡±, and then the explosion from the elbow apanied the punch.

    ¨D¨D*GYAN-!?*

    New discovery. Behemoth¡¯s scream sounded like a dog.

    ¡¸Thinking back now, getting tossed around helplessly by this kind of pseudo cow that know nothing except charging ahead is nothing but the height of stupidity. Surely there was a way that would be a bit better to deal with it.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped Hajime. At that time everyone was absolutely at their limit.¡¹

    Shizuku smiled wryly while agreeing. During that time Behemoth that got hit by a fierce punch on its nose was desperately rubbing its nose with its remaining front leg. It was a gesture that a puppy would often do when appealing ¡¸My nose feels reeally hurts¡¹.

    ¡¸Hajime-sa~n! What should we do about the skeletons over here?¡¹

    The crowd of Traum soldier was gradually approaching Hajime and co.

    Hajime pointed there with his finger while saying ¡¸Please look over there. They are bones¡¹. The parents¡¯ gaze was naturally guided to there.

    ¡¸They are called Traum soldier. Their strength isn¡¯t really much. But, they have many soldiers. The choices in the trap at this floor is fundamentally to advance ahead and slip through a single powerful Behemoth, or to pass through the Traum Soldiers with their violence of numbers and then go back to floor 20 through the stairs ahead of them. ¡¹

    Hajime continued his exnation while turning to Kaori and gave an instruction ¡¸Ya, Kaori-san, disintegrate them along with the magic circle¡¹ sounding like an elderly nobleman from somewhere. Kaori replied lightly ¡¸Ye~s¡¹, while at the same time silver sh nted trauma into the Traum Soldiers.

    They instantly became ash, and furthermore the magic circle that continued to produce the Traum Soldiers turned into ash along with the ground.

    The parents went ¡¸O, oo¡¹ sounding half bewildered and half in admiration like ¡®Kaori-san is seriously awesome¡¯.

    There, Behemoth recovered from its pain. It made its horn scorching red once more and assaulted Hajime with clear killing intent and hostility.

    ¡¸And, through one thing and another, I held back this Behemoth, the bridge crumbled, and we harmoniously fell together.¡¹

    Along with the really abridged exnation, a Cross Velt appeared above the Behemoth that was going to charge ahead. *Pashu-* An object that was like an anchor fired into the Behemoth, and right after that it got pulled toward the end of the stone bridge.

    ¨D¨D¡¯GUO!? Gu, GURYAAAA-!!¡¯

    ¡®Wai-!? What¡¯s this!? I, I¡¯m pulled¡­¡­no, NO WAY I¡¯LL LOSEEEEEEE-!!¡¯

    It felt like such voice of Behemoth could be heard. It desperately stood its ground in the attempt to prevent itself from getting dragged away, but from the beginning it almost had no leeway to control its posture with the size of its physique.

    When it got dragged draggingly for a meter, its resistance ended in vain and it easily got dragged toward the stone bridge¡¯s edge.

    ¡®AH!? My hind legs!?¡¯

    Behemoth wriggled and struggled. Its hind legs fell while its front leg¡¯s ws were wing on the ground desperately to crawl up but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ee~, about its depth, I fainted at that time so I don¡¯t know how deep it is, but in this rare chance we have here the Behemoth-san who possess a conspicuous burning horn, so let¡¯s test for a bit if we can confirm how far it will fall down.¡¹

    Behemoth¡¯s gaze snapped toward Hajime. Surely there was no way that it understood his words, but its expression really looked like it was saying this.

    ¨D¨D¡¯You¡¯re lying right?¡¯

    Like that.

    Hajime-san grinned and aimed his Donner.

    His aim was the front leg of Behemoth that was desperately clinging on the ground, the ws there.

    *DOPAN-* A shooting sound echoed. At the same time the ws of the Behemoth that should be said as its lifeline were pulverized.

    Behemoth¡¯s eyes were saying ¡¸This is, just too cruel¡­¡­¡¹¡­¡­it felt like that.

    ¨D¨D¡¯aAAAAAAAAAA-¡®

    Behemoth raised a scream that sounded slightly simr like Shuu when he was free diving from Tio¡¯s back while falling toward the bottom of the Abyss.

    Thanks to the scorching red horn, the sight of its falling could be seen clearly.

    For a while everyone was peering down harmoniously without saying anything, and then Kaori opened her mouth with a reallyplicated expression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thinking back after looking at this, it¡¯s really deep. It was really a miracle that Hajime-kun survived from this.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. If I remember right, he was blown away by the water stream that spurted out from a tunnel on the wall and the stream brought him into a different tunnel was it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, papa. Myuu think if Papa appeared at the nine death one life special show in the TV before this, papa would surely get the first ce nano.¡¹ (TN: Nine death one life, it¡¯s a phrase in Japan that means a narrow escape from death)

    ¡¸Myuu, I wonder about that. Goshuujin-sama hath returned alive quite a lot from extremely deathly situations, so it couldst already be said that it¡¯s nine death nine life instead.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Perhaps it will be ok if it¡¯s a special show about a man that absolutely won¡¯t die no matter what happen.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, Yue-san. In that case it will be better to just upfrontly make special show of shocking video or astonishing video. There is no doubt that Hajime-san will monopolize the best 100.¡¹

    The parents were letting out a dryugh while making faraway gaze at their son and daughters who were talking carefreely with the fading Behemoth¡¯s scream as BGM.

    They slowly and quietly returned to the center of the stone bridge and let out arge sigh.

    And then, Sumire spoke.

    ¡¸Theeen, Yue-chan. Please rey the past image okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? I had exined it carefully and thoroughly just now right!?¡¹

    Hajime spontaneously made a tsukkomi. Yes, Hajime was acting like a tour guide because he was aiming to avoid the reying of the past image by exining it orally.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime, you don¡¯t know when to give up.¡¹

    ¡¸N, no, but you know, Yue.¡¹

    Hajime who got scolded ¡®bad child¡¯ by Yue, but for him who was always decisive and resolute in everything, at this time he was being really obstructive even at thiste.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, firm thy resolve already. Hahaue-dono and Chichiue-dono, as well as everyone else, they wouldst not change their decision to watch the past of Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Hajime-san. Besides, if it¡¯s the usual Hajime-san, even if everyone¡¯s mental image of you be bad, won¡¯t you say something like ¡ºSo what. If it be bad, then I just need to make it good again¡».¡¹

    Yue and others thought that Hajime was still reluctant to show his gruesome past. They made a slightly exasperated expression while expressing such words to persuade him.

    However, Hajime attempted to object with his expression still looking bitter.

    ¡¸No, about that it doesn¡¯t really matter anymore for me. I have consented and also resolved myself regarding<em>that point.</em>¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Then what are you dissatisfied about?¡¹

    Yue tilted her head. Hajime spoke in respond.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is just for example, something like a drama that you are acting in it, isn¡¯t it a rtively high hurdle to have your family watch such thing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The reason of Hajime¡¯s reluctance came to light. It seemed he was simply embarrassed.

    Kaori and Shizuku, and then Aiko turned their gaze to their respective family and nodded ¡¸Indeed!¡¹.

    At that time they were under various pressing crisis. Their diposed figure, their heated figure when making some kind of resolve, their failure, and also their hardworking figure, everything would get seen by their parents.

    Thinking really carefully, certainly it might be embarrassing! Shame assaulted Kaori and co at thiste.

    An atmosphere that perhaps as expected it would be better to exin orally and stopped with the past yback was starting to flow.

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s a bit, you know, the me at that time, was like that in various things¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ce, certainly. Unlike Kaori, I think it¡¯s fine for me at Orcus but¡­¡­I, I want to be spared from the past yback in the ic, ice and snow cavern¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t here at all so there is no problem but¡­¡­after this¡­¡­e, especially in the city of Ur¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing their daughter who were starting to be reluctant, Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko looked at Yue with a smile. Their gaze spoke more eloquently than their mouth.

    Yue nced at Hajime.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Yue. Also you too Tio. Right now stopping it is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-chan, Tio-chan, Sumire-okaasan is feeling sad.¡¹

    Sumire cut off Hajime¡¯s words and said such things with a dramatized gesture.

    Yue and Tio who were about to ept Hajime¡¯s words thinking that it couldn¡¯t be helped were startled and looked at Sumire.

    ¡¸I really hope you two will listen to Okaa-san¡¯s request. If not, Sumire-okaasan will be really sad and have to rethink about various things, about the suitableness of my son¡¯s wife and so on¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-! Please watch Okaa-sama! The image that is even more vivid than thebination of Ultra Blueray and 4K HD! Fast forward, rey, skip and slow function, everything can be done at will!¡¹

    There was no hesitation. Hajime raised his voice ¡¸Yue!?¡¹, but Yue intentionally put her hand on her ear saying ¡¸Eh? What did you say?¡¹ and pretended not to hear.

    While that was going on, the figures of Hajime and co getting teleported to the center of the stone bridge were projected.

    Sumire and others, the mother camp high-fived ¡¸Waa~i¡¹ with each other. Shuu and others the father camp were sending Hajime kind gaze of understanding and sympathy. During that time the nostalgic Hajime and others of the past were teleported to the center of the stone bridge.

    ¡®Oo!¡¯ Cheers were raised. Sumire and co watched over their children of the past. But, their voice immediately quieted down and their expression stiffened.

    ¨D¨D¡¯I definitely won¡¯t let you kids die!¡¯

    The tense voice of Captain Meld resounded.

    The reproduced Behemoth and also the Traum Soldiers were things they had seen just now. They were monsters that Hajime and Kaori casually took care of.

    But, the situation where the students inside the image were bing half panicked conveyed the urgent situation at that time clearly. It conveyed the killing intent of the monsters fiercely through the image.

    Kouki got into a heated dispute with Meld who was trying to make him retreat. Shizuku rmended to obey Captain Meld, but Kouki shoved aside the words of his childhood friend and resolved to fight.

    There, Hajime came running.

    ¨D¨D¡¯They¡¯re all panicking because their leader isn¡¯t with them!¡¯

    Hajime who had docile personality and thoroughly avoided quarrel raised a thundering yell.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Quit being so focused on what¡¯s in front of you! Look at what¡¯s behind you for once!¡¯

    The ssmates were attacked by the Traum Soldiers and showed a chaotic situation.

    The scene of other kids also screaming in fear and despair while fighting made the parents wanted to avert their gaze.

    The development after that was truly like surging waves.

    Behemoth¡¯s charge. The shockwave blowing violently. Hajime and others who tumbled around like toys.

    In the ce of Meld and other soldiers who were wounded and couldn¡¯t move, Kouki and co challenged the monster.

    However, even the hero¡¯s trump card ¡°Heaven¡¯s Might¡± didn¡¯t do anything. Kouki was blown away and they ran out of method.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Carry Kouki out of here!¡¯

    Meld¡¯s words were directed to Hajime. His words said to abandon them the knights, and even Shizuku and others, to save only Kouki no matter what.

    In this situation where no one would survive if someone wasn¡¯t abandoned, Sumire and others, especially the members of Yaegashi family who was shown right now the decision to cast away their daughter were gritting their teeth hard. Their daughter was lying down on the ground while groaning in agony before their eyes. It was unknown how they were feeling as parent.

    Like that, the moment of destiny finally arrived.

    A single young man whose fighting ability was equal to nonexistent came forward.

    He only had a single weapon. With just the technique to process mineral, he remained in the battlefield by himself.

    ¡¸Hajime¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    While everyone was retreating, he was frantically holding back Behemoth. Shuu called out the name toward that figure of his son, while Sumire was tightening her lips.

    They understood. Their son normally had the principle to not rock the boat, but he was a child who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take action when it was really mattered.

    At this kind of time, he was a child who absolutely wouldn¡¯t show his back no matter how scared he was.

    However, as parents they thought this as expected.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you run away.¡¯

    They felt proud of their son who took a step forward for the sake of someone else, but at the same time they also thought that they wanted him to discard such courage.

    Like that, ¡¸Ah¡¹ a voice was raised.

    It was unknown whose voice it was. Or perhaps, it might be the voice of everyone there.

    The multitude of magic that rained down like falling stars were flowing above Hajime who was desperately retreating, and then, a single fire ballnded right beside Hajime.

    Hajime was blown away easily like a leaf. His eyes were nk, however, he desperately tried to return.

    That effort, was prevented by Behemoth¡¯sst killing intent.

    ¡¸¡¸Hajime!¡¹¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire spontaneously reached out their hand toward Hajime inside the image.

    As though reacting toward the two of them, Hajime was reaching out his hand while falling toward the abyss.

    He was immediately swallowed by deep darkness and vanished.

    What resounded after that was Kaori¡¯s yell. Only that sad yell that screamed out her pain which broke open the heart echoed in the surrounding.

    And then, the image of the past vanished suddenly.

    Not to mention Shuu and Sumire, even Tomoichi and others continued to watch the spot where Hajime was falling.

    Seeing that, Yue seemed to think of something and nodded ¡¸Fumu¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. That was a marvelous gutsy image of Hajime. I can eat three bowls of rice with only that gant figure of Hajime just now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yue, try to read the mood for a bit.¡¹

    Kaori-san¡¯s tsukkomi ended up as empty air. Yue lifted her hand and said ¡¸¡­¡­By the way everyone. Please look at this image for a bit¡¹, then she snapped her finger while looking at Tio.

    Tio wordlessly asked ¡¸Ee~ seriously? We are going to do that in this atmosphere?¡¹ with a troubled expression, but Yue pointed sharply with her finger as the GO sign.

    Tio sighed while putting into her smartphone a pseudo SD card that had recording of past image. She then projected the image in midair with hologram.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Nagumo-kun, are you awake? It¡¯s me, Shirasaki. Can we talk for a bit?¡¯

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The two who reacted and turned their face toward Yue in a sh were Kaori¡­¡­and Hajime.

    ¡¸Wawawa-, Tio! Stop!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    Yue-sama took the advantage of Kaori¡¯s agitation and restrained Kaori withbination magic of gravity ¨C space ¨C binding light chain. Kaori screamed ¡¸Fukya!?¡¹ while copsing on the ground like a bagworm.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! Please!¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged!¡¹

    Hajime aimed Donner at Tio. He nned to shot the smartphone. He pulled the trigger instantly without any hesitation.

    But, in that instant,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia!¡¹

    With Yue¡¯s order, the superhuman rabbit reacted spontaneously. She reached her hand in front of Tio with a speed that didn¡¯t even leave behind afterimage, and grasped the bullet that flew with speed that far surpassed the speed of sound.

    Although it wasn¡¯t railgun shot, but this rabbit was really damn bugged¡­¡­Hajime thought with twitching expression.

    Shia stepped in within that opening and restrained Hajime firmly with a solid grapple.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, Hajime-san.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­In most case, you are prioritzing Yue rather than me huh.¡¹

    Hajime thought ¡¸How miserable¡¹ somehow.

    The image kept ying even during that time. Kaori dressed in negligee entered into Hajime¡¯s room even though it waste at night.

    ¡¸Kaoriii!? Yo, yo yo yo, you are in a man¡¯s room dressed like that! Otou-san don¡¯t remember raising Kaori into such bad child!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my Kaori! How bold!¡¹

    The Shirasaki husband and wife were in great excitement. Although it seemed their excitement¡¯s vector was to the opposite direction.

    ¡¸Yue! Stop alrea¨D¨Dmuguh¡¹

    Kaori removed the binding by disintegrating it along with the magic power, but she was unable to stop the recording. She was embraced by her own mother and her mouth was also blocked. There was no way she would be able to disintegrate her own mother.

    Inside the recording, a conversation that caused the people involved to writhe in agony was continuing.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Why don¡¯t you protect me?¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯I¡¯ll protect you, Nagumo-kun.¡¯

    Groans that sounded like ¡®NUOOOOO~¡¯ resounded. They came from Hajime and Kaori. It seemed the mental damage on them was critical.

    Kaori separated herself from Kaoruko and covered her face with both hands and crouched down. Yue patted her shoulder kindly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t worry Kaori. From here on I will also properly disy my embarrassing sides after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather by that you mean, because it¡¯s unavoidable if Hajime-kun¡¯s past image is disyed, before that happen you will take me down with you¡­¡­it was something like that right? Right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori. This is what I think. Friends are wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s review the definition of friend okay! It isn¡¯t anything like a rtionship to go to the grave together just so you know!¡¹

    Kaori grabbed at Yue with teary eyes. Yue lightly dodged her ¡®hyoi hyoi¡¯ while rythmically humming ¡¸Friend? Friend?¡¹.

    Excluding Hajime who was still having a faraway look from the serious damage he bore due to shame, everyone returned from the painful atmosphere just now into the usual atmosphere seeing the two who was actingical harmoniously like that.

    Amidst that, Shuu was roughly stroking the head of Hajime who was busy running away from reality due to the lethal embarrassment damage.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Otou-san.]

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing? More importantly, what happen after this? From here on is exactly the time when you have it the hardest right? Show it to Tou-san properly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa. I get it. I¡¯ll bring you there. Just, it¡¯s worrying that you all have Yue acting considerate just from a past image of this level.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­¡­I get it.¡¹

    It seemed that everyone understood that more than the objective of taking Kaori down together with her in shame, Yue was projecting Kaori¡¯s past image because of her consideration to the parents.

    Warm gazes that were filled with gratitude were showered to Yue who got her cheeks stretched out by Kaori.

    Yue who noticed such gazes while her cheeks were stretched out *munyo~n* by Kaori blushed slightly from a bit of bashfulness.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Hajime and co arrived to the abyss instantly using gate.

    When they stepped on the bank with flowing cold underground water where Hajime was washed away to, there was a magic circle there, the one that Hajime carved in the past using transmutation magic in order to warm himself.

    After staring at that a bit emotionally, Hajime turned his gaze ahead of the tunnel, to the depth of the darkness.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So Hajime, advanced through this path.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged affirmatively at Shuu¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Now then, with us here, even the abyss won¡¯t pose any trouble. Although, the abyss is the abyss. The level of the monster here is different. I¡¯m thinking to take some measures before advancing.¡¹

    Saying that, Hajime looked at Myuu. Myuu tilted her head in puzzlement. Hajime spoke to her.

    ¡¸Myuu. It¡¯s the demon ranger¡¯s turn. Have them thin out the enemy at this floor for us.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it nano! You bastards~, it¡¯s time to work yeah! Nano!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s exclusive treasure warehouse shined.

    The next instant, smokescreen of seven colors that didn¡¯t have any particr meaning burst out! What showed up from inside the colorful smokescreen that dispersed with a whirl were Myuu¡¯s exclusive multi legged living golems where each one of them were making cool pose.

    Their name, Demon Rangers!!

    ¡¸Everyone have at them! Nano!¡¹

    ¡®Aye aye-ma¡¯am!!¡¯ Demon rangers made a splendid salute as though to say that, equipped wheels at their feet, and then they showed beautiful skating like master of skiing while vanishing into the corridor ahead.

    After a while, explosive sound *chudon-* and firing sound *dorururururu* resounded, then after that screams like ¡¸Kyukyu!?¡¹ or ¡¸Gurya!?¡¹ or ¡¸Pigyaaaaa!?¡¹ echoed.

    ¡®Aa, surely the wild rabbit ears are being turned into raw meat thereee¡¯, thinking so, Shia asked while her rabbit ears were slightly shaking.

    ¡¸Hajime-san Hajime-san. Why are you using Myuu-chan¡¯s golems? I think it¡¯s fine to us your own Grim Reapers.¡¹

    Hajime scratched his cheeks awkwardly while replying with a reallyplicated expression.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true, but in that case, their action fundamentally will stay within the range of my perception no matter what. Even if there are multiple of them, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m the one controlling them.¡¹

    ¡®However. Demon Rangers are¡­¡­¡¯, when Hajime looked at Myuu,

    ¡¸Myu? Myuu isn¡¯t controlling Bel-chan and others nano. Bel-chan and others will do their job properly if they are ordered nanon.¡¹

    ¡®Why are you asking something so obvious?¡¯, Myuu tilted her head while saying so.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why. Rather than controlling multiple bodies using the perception ability of a single person, seven people¡­¡­no, seven bodies? Aa~, well, setting aside the inside, having seven perception ability to deal with it is more certain right?¡¹

    ¡¸Thinking it over once more, what is ¡°inside¡± them?¡¹

    Not just Shia, the other people were also asking with their slightly twitching expression. However, Hajime also didn¡¯t happen to have the answer. They tried looking at Myuu but,

    ¡¸? Bel-chan is Bel-chan nano. Sa-chan and the others are also Sa-chan and the others nano.¡¹

    ¡®Why are you asking something so obvious?¡¯, Myuu tilted her head while saying so.

    ¡¸We, well, no matter. In this world here there is also soul magic or necromancy, this kind of thing must happen sometimes. I¡¯ll rify it eventually but¡­¡­for now, it¡¯s not anything bad for Myuu so I guess I¡¯ll put it on hold.¡¹

    Their identity woulde to light due to a certain incident, while the demon king would notice that the unnatural working of their consciousness that didn¡¯t try to seriously investigate the inside of the golems true identity seriously was the working of demon kings. But this was a story of slightly ahead in the future.

    ¡¸Now then, those guys are securing the safety of this area so there is no problem¡­¡­Tou-san, Kaa-san. Also Tomoichi-san and everyone too. Sorry that I¡¯m sounding persistent, but I think it¡¯s pointless to watch what happen from here, rather it will be disgusting. Putting aside Tou-san and Kaa-san, for Tomoichi-san and everyone else it¡¯s not like what happen here is rted to Kaori and the others. Purely unrted to my own feeling, I strongly rmend to not see the event here.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s words that wereced with the air of seriousness didn¡¯t even shake Shuu and Sumire¡¯s determination.

    Tomoichi and others looked at each other for a bit. And then, they seemed to reach mutual understanding and nodded to each other, then they turned a strong gaze toward Hajime.

    ¡¸There is no way it¡¯s unrted to us, Hajime-kun. We here are the parents of our daughter who got caught by a harem bastard. You, the case that made it necessary for you to be the current you¡­¡­as Kaori¡¯s father there is no way I can avert my eye from it.¡¹

    It seemed everyone shared that thinking of Tomoichi.

    Then, Hajime shrugged and he had nothing further to say.

    And then,

    ¡¸Understood. Then, Yue, I¡¯ll leave the image projection to you. Skip and fast forward at the timely moment. After all I was here at this level for about ten days. Also, Kaori and everyone else, I¡¯ll leave the protection of everyone¡¯s mind to you all.¡¹

    Hajime gave his instruction while lightly lifting up Myuu in his arms for some reason. Next he also took Remia¡¯s arm and pulled her to his side.

    Myuu and Remia tilted their head. Hajime smiled brightly to the two of them while saying this.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s meet again here when you all finished. We are going to have tea time, so take your time.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu!? Papa! What about Myuu!? Myuu also want to watch nano! Or rather, papa also won¡¯t go with them nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t.¡¹

    Hajime papa. His face was smiling, but his tone was firm.

    Sumire and Shuu went ¡®Ee~?¡¯ with a dissatisfied voice.

    ¡¸Hajime, just what are you saying.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Kaa-san. Why do I have to watch together with everyone else the scene of my sad self writhing around. What¡¯s more if I have to givementary or something¡­¡­that¡¯s too surreal, impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸No, but you see, Hajime¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san. If it¡¯s about what I was thinking at that time or whatever, ask about that to Yue and the others. When we created the Crystal Key at the ice and snow cavern, my emotion waspletely transmitted to them. They should know about it really well.¡¹

    ¡®Besides¡¯, Hajime strongly hugged Myuu while saying.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Tou-san and the other parents, and Yue and the others who already know about it then it¡¯s one thing! But I absolutely cannot show to Myuu the embarassing sight of me writhing around looking like this and that because of whatever while shouting kill kill kill!¡¹

    It seemed that was the biggest reason. A papa always wanted to show only his cool side to his daughter.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not embarrassing at all nano! That¡¯s why, papa! Myuu also¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸If you say that you want to see it no matter what, then go after crossing my corpse.¡¹

    It was a tremendous resolve and determination.

    Myuu¡¯s expression became dejected saying ¡¸Ee~, that¡¯s just not done nano¡­¡­¡¹

    And then, Myuu tried to wriggle and squirm to escape from Hajime¡¯s hold, but the desperate Hajime papa showed no carelessness or opening with resolve that there ain¡¯t no way he would show his daughter his ck history. His hold was unshakeable and she couldn¡¯t get away.

    ¡¸E~rr, dear. I¡¯m also staying behind? I too have interest to your past though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Remia. Look, this struggle of Myuu. It¡¯s obvious that after this she will be in a bad mood. I need support to fix Myuu¡¯s mood during the time until everyonee back. The burden is too heavy for me alone.¡¹

    That¡¯s true. He would be the culprit of her bad mood. Like that the papa~s nodded deeply. It seemed that it was the same for everyone at how they had it hard when dealing with their daughter¡¯s bad mood when they were the cause.

    Shuu too, when he against his better judgment viciously beat upMyuuhis granddaughterin a fighting game, Myuu would often tell him ¡¸I hate someone like Shuu-ojiichan!¡¹ and he would end up like a corpse, so recently he came to understand really well the difficulty of dealing with a daughter. ¡­¡­Though that was simply him reaping what he sow.

    While Remia mama was sending to Hajime papa a gaze that was saying ¡¸My my, really you are¡­¡­¡¹ as though she was looking at a truly difficult person, Hajime urged Yue and others with his gaze that was saying ¡¸Now, leavethis ceMyuuto me and go ahead!¡¹.

    Yue and others, and then Shuu and others advanced ahead with a reallyplicated expression.

    From behind, a loud voice of ¡¸Papa you idiooo~t!!¡¹, and then there was a loud voice of ¡¸Ouch!? Oi Myuu! You mustn¡¯t squeeze the base of the nail! Ah, oi! Don¡¯t bite!¡¹, and a voice without a care ¡¸My my ufufu¡¹ were resounding. It made their expression became even moreplicated.

    Like that, after they took a distance that hid the figures of Hajime and others in the darkness, Yue finally reproduced the image of the past around the area of arge intersection.

    The illusion Hajime that appearedin reality was advancing step by step even while looking scared.

    The frail figure that waspletely different from Hajime¡¯s current state that was overflowing with confidence that could even be said as haughty and arrogant made Shuu and Sumire looked nostalgic. Tomoichi and others looked like they couldn¡¯t connect the illusion figure with the current Hajime no matter what, so they were showing a bewildered expression.

    Then, right after that, a battle between a kicking rabbit and two tailed wolf began. Hajime¡¯s expression was twitching at the kicking rabbit¡¯s overwhelming power and he tried to get away from that ce¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hajime-, don¡¯t!¡¹

    Right after Shuu spontaneously yelled so.

    A cruel past began to y in a pace that was like raging wave.

    The eyes of Shuu and others couldn¡¯t even perceive the kicking rabbit¡¯s charge. It was a kick that possessed a destructive power that surpassed Behemoth¡¯s charge even with that small body.

    Hajime was blown away along with the sting of the ground. He rolled over on the ground many times. His left arm was broken and dangled down powerlessly, however it didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡¸U, a¡­¡­¡¹

    It was unknown whose groan it was. The appearing floor master¨D¨Dw bear. Even through the image of the past, the atmosphere of killing intent and brutality that ran off the proper course could be felt.

    Ahead of the gazes of the parents that werepletely swallowed by the sight, Hajime lost his left arm. That arm was eaten right in front of him and he crawled deeper into the wall desperately while crying.

    ¡¸Uh, guuh¡¹

    Kaoruko and Akiko fell on their knees. They put their hand on their mouth with their face losingplexion. It was literally a memory that overturned their stomach. Kaori immediately raised their mental resistance using soul magic and healed them with regeneration magic.

    ¡¸¡­¡­He is really something.¡¹

    In the ce of Shuu and others who were losing their words, it was Shuuzou who muttered with a low voice.

    Koichi and Kirino whose expression was simrly grave like Shuuzou continued after him.

    ¡¸Exactly. In this situation, there aren¡¯t that many people who can move for survival even only unconsciously¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, they would be unable to move from fear and it¡¯s over.¡¹

    Kirino got close to Sumire who was biting her lips.

    Yue was making an expression that seemed to say ¡®No matter how many times I see it, I want to kill this w bear!¡¯ while turning toward Shuu and others and asked.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It will be even more terrible from hereon. Will it be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Yeah. Please do, Yue-chan.¡¹

    Yue nodded briefly and continued the rey. In the reality, there was an entrance where people could enter while standing into the ce where Hajime once used it as a base. They advanced from there.

    The yback from there was fastforwarded. A total of ten days. Hajime feeling nothing but agony and the process of the way of his mind getting remade could be clearly seen.

    There was no help from anyone. There was darkness, hunger, phantom pain, and then solitude.

    Even if there was anything unpleasant, Hajime¡¯s principle was always to make a troubled smile and warded it away without rocking the boat. Even when he stepped forward for someone else¡¯s sake, rather than getting into a fight he would perform a dogeza with his principle of nonviolence.

    Such Hajime divided the world into two sides in order to survive.

    That was, whether it was an enemy, or not.

    And then, he established an absolute standard.

    That was, to kill anything hostile to him. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t yield toward everything in this world.

    Apletely transformed look. Eyes that were like beast.

    ¡¸Dear¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire clung on Shuu. Shuu also wordlessly hugged Sumire tightly.

    From there it was the height of gruesomeness.

    In order to survive, he slurped the lifeblood of beast and devoured their flesh. That was truly the act of a beast.

    The breakdown of his flesh arrived. The regeneration using the divine water.

    He was within the violent agony where death would be a salvation, however, it was a hell where he couldn¡¯t die by all means.

    Breaking, healing, breaking, recovering.

    Perhaps it was because of the agony that surpassed the permissible amount, his hair lost its color. Perhaps it was the proof of his reincarnation and growth, faint dark red line ran on his skin.

    It was, truly.

    The moment of the birth.

    The monster of the abyss.

    While such scene was ying, not just Kaori, even Tio and Aiko were busy rallying up the mental strength of the parents many times using soul magic. If they didn¡¯t do that, the parents¡¯ mind would already shut down from a long time ago. It wasn¡¯t a scene that could be watched by ordinary person with their sanity intact.

    For a while no one said anything.

    Before long, inisde the past image, around the time Hajime was starting to do numbing trial and error in order to create Donner, Kaori opened her mouth and a small voice leaked out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I wasn¡¯t able to do anything for him. It can¡¯t be helped that I, we all vanished from inside Hajime-kun.¡¹

    Her eyes were holding back tears. Rather than sadness, it was the proof of her frustration.

    Everyone¡¯s consciousness was finally taken off from Hajime and turned toward Kaori.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking it once more, I¡¯m d that Yue was here, at the bottom of this abyss for Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori¡¹

    Kaori spoke her words with her eyebrows knitted apologetically because she knew about Yue¡¯s suffering from being imprisoned for a long time here.

    However, Yue didn¡¯t look like she was feeling any displeasure at the slightest, far from that she was showing a faint smile. A gentle smile.

    Seeing the two of them like that, even the parents who had their heartpletely chilled after losing allplexion watching Hajime¡¯s past that was too ghastly looked like they recovered back a little bit of warmth.

    Even if only awkwardly, everyone had a small smile on their face. And then, they began to watch once more at Hajime who was standing up.

    Following the past Hajime, they arrived at the scene of a decisive battle.

    The battle against the w bear that once broke Hajime¡¯s heart.

    Even though they understood the result already, the ferocious battle made everyone clenched their sweaty hand.

    Like that, Hajime who won the battle at the end and finished off the w bear was¡­¡­

    ¨D¨D¡¯That¡¯s right¡­ I just want¡­ to go home¡¯

    He would live, and went home to his birthce, to his family. To where his father and mother were.

    No matter what he had to do. Even if he had to kill someone else.

    He would absolutely go home.

    He looked up and ascertained his own heart.

    Hajime started walking. Toward the abyss¡¯s even deeper abyss.

    However, this time he wasn¡¯t tumbling down into it, but with his own legs, carrying a clear and absolute determination, and resolve.

    Shuu and Sumire couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. There was no way they could keep their tears from flowing.

    Their cry might be infectious. Tomoichi and Kaoruko, and then Akiko too were wiping their eyes. Shuuzou and others seemed to hold some kind ofrge emotion within their heart which caused them to take deep breath repeatedly.

    Yue, she took the hand of Shuu and Sumire and formed her words while smiling gently.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Otou-sama, Okaa-sama. Please feel proud. Hajime was strong. He didn¡¯t return home because he became strong. He went home because since the beginning, his heart, was really strong. It was Otou-sama and Okaa-sama, who granted him that strength.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-chan!¡¹

    Sumire was overcame with emotion and strongly hugged Yue. Shuu too hugged Yue along with Sumire.

    Everyone was staring at that with warm gaze.

    Before long, perhaps a bit embarrassed from such gazes, Yue tapped the back of Shuu and Sumire *pofu pofu* and separated her body from them.

    Within the atmosphere that was solemn but somewhat warm, Yue coughed and cleared her throat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, for now let¡¯s return to where Hajime is. Hajime should agree now to properly apany us from here. Or rather, I will make hime along.¡¹

    The first wife-sama dered with a serious expression. Next, in order to change the ce¡¯s atmosphere, she even uttered something unnecessary.

    ¡¸¡­¡­From here on, it will be the happy and embarrassing heroine time of Yue-san. Forgive me Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you apologize I wonder!? I wonder!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­At first, surely anyone had this thought, the ¡°Kaori is the heroine theory¡±. Forgive me for betraying that.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you apologizing to!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry for stealing the person that you love.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, you are picking a fight with me aren¡¯t you! I ept, bring iiit!!¡¹

    ¡®Calm down Kaorii!¡¯ Said Shizuku while pinioning Kaori from behind. Kaori-san struggled somewhat more than usual.

    With Kaori¡¯s noble sacrifice of her emotional state (?) as thepensation, the atmosphere recovered to some degree just as Yue aimed. To be able to use even recovery magic for the mood through the sacrifice of her emotional state, as expected from the healing master.

    Like that, Yue and others returned to the bank where they first arrived at.

    Shuu and Sumire were wracking their brain thinking what kind of words they were going to say to their son. Tomoichi and others were also at a loss of how they should act toward Hajime. When they arrived while feeling like that¡­¡­

    ¡¸Look, Myuu. What about this? It¡¯s pretty right? It¡¯s a ring processed from the grantz crystal I mentioned just now. There is also a ne see!¡¹

    There was the figure of the rtively no good Hajime papa who was desperately observing his daughter¡¯s mood by giving present of expensive essorry.

    However, Myuu herself kept hugging tightly into Remia¡¯s chest. She looked like a ko.

    She nced across her shoulder briefly at Hajime, but she immediately huffed ¡®puih¡¯ and returned her face on Remia¡¯s chest. Her face waspletely buried into Remia¡¯s breasts, so even her field of vision at the left and right waspletely shut out.

    The five year old kid who waspletely sulking seemed to be a formidable enemy even for the monster of the abyss.

    ¡¸Remia! Give me your wisdom!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, dear, really¡­¡­first thing first, I think trying to win over a young daughter using jewel ispletely out you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, what about candy?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu isn¡¯t that kind of simplistic woman nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­¡¹

    The monster of the abyss-sama finally copsed on all four.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Somehow, it feels stupid to thinkplicatedly.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    The ghastly and grand past of just now felt unreal. No, well, he was like this right now after oveing all of that, so it wasn¡¯t like it was strange though¡­¡­

    The Nagumo husband and wife smiled wryly thinking that.

    Tomoichi and others too, seeing the figure of Hajime in a whirl of busyness dealing with his daughter erased their pensive feeling.

    However, their emotion and gaze were a bit different from before. Like that they walked toward Hajime, Myuu, and Remia.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see, as your senior in fatherhood, we will kindly give you a little lecture in how to deal with your daughter¡¯, the father~s said.

    After that, it went without saying that the father~s got hit by their respective daughter¡¯s nitpicking of their fault and they got sunk instantly.

    Like that, the ¡°papa group¡± deepened their camaraderie in a strange way. The distance of their heart toward Hajime was especially shortening while the group went toward the next fateful location¨D¨D

    Toward the ce of encounter of the monster of the abyss and the vampire princess.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The Orcus arc isn¡¯t finished¡­¡­

    I n to finish it at the next chapter, but before that forgive me,

    I wish to have holiday for the Obon festival next week.

    Best regards.

    ¨C

    PS

    Nichijou¡¯s newest chapter is in the middle of publication at Gardo.

    Lily¡¯s pitifulness gave a nice taste lol

    Also, in thetest chapter of Nico Nico Manga¡¯s Nichijou, they be able to use the space magic.

    If you like please try reading it lol

 Chapter 328. Tortus Travel Journal â‘§

    Chapter 328. Tortus Travel Journal ¢à

    ¨C

    Hajime papa who managed to fix the humor of Myuu somehow or other showed a tired look like right after his transformation from eating the monster meat the first time.

    ¡¸About from here on ahead, it will only be a repetition of me single-mindedly fighting and eating monsters until floor 50. The sun will goes down if we are going to watch all of those, and it¡¯s not really entertaining anyway. I¡¯m thinking to go right away to floor 50 so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®Is there any objection?¡¯, Hajime asked with his gaze. Shuu and others replied that they didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nna. We teleport?¡¹

    Yue raised her face with a slightlyscivious expression from Hajime Hajime¡¯s neck and asked.

    She was replenishing her magic power that was decreasing from consecutive use of regeneration magic by bite and chuu~. It looked like she was biting from behind while getting carried on his back.

    Yue habitually bit and chuu~ at everywhere on Hajime¡¯s body if there was a chance, so her movement was so natural just like how grass swayed from blowing wind. It was to the degree that there was no ground for making tsukkomi at it.

    Yue was going to crawl her tongue on Hajime¡¯s nape looking like she wanted to have a bit more, but Kaori tore her off from him and tossed her away. Hajime nced at that while saying.

    ¡¸Before that, this is a good chance, there is something that I want to take a look for a bit beforehand.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, what could it be?¡¹

    Shuu tilted his head in puzzlement. The one who knew this ce the best was Hajime, and there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else than Hajime who was doing anything here. It was natural to wonder what in the world he would want to see.

    Hajime carried Myuu on his shoulder while starting to walk ahead. At the same time, he took out a sunss from his Treasure Warehouse and put it on.

    Sumire¡¯s gaze became excessively gentle.

    ¡¸Hajime¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it Kaa-san. That gaze which is saying ¡ºPutting on sunss in a dark cave like this, geez, really this kid! He still isn¡¯t able to graduate huh!¡», don¡¯t look at me with that gaze.¡¹

    This sunss was an artifact to look at the past image¨D¨DUrd ss. Hajime exined while walking through the cave searching for something.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, what are you searching for?¡¹

    Everyone walked behind Hajime. There Shia asked as their representative.

    ¡¸A rabbit.¡¹

    ¡¸A rabbit is right here you know?¡¹

    *Pyon pyon!*, Shia rabbit hopped up and down while cing both her hands beside her rabbit ears. Attracted by that, above the shoulder Myuu was also mimicking rabbit ears with both her hands while going pyon pyon!

    Hajime smiled warmly while adjusting the Urd ss and looking around,

    ¡¸Ah, there it is.¡¹

    Saying that, he sent a gaze at Yue asking her to execute regeneration magic. Yue consented and snapped her finger.

    What was projected was¡­¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s, a kick rabbit? Ah, could it be!¡¹

    Shia went *pyon!* with aprehending expression. Right after her Kaori continued with the answer.

    ¡¸Inaba-san!¡¹

    Yes, what was being projected before everyone was Inaba-san in his younger days with his splendid rabbit ears twitching around, no, this was the origin of Inaba-san!

    ¡¸Kaori, what is this Inaba-san you are saying?¡¹

    In respond to Tomoichi¡¯s question, Kaori exined in a way so that everyone else could also understand.

    She exined, that Inaba was a monster of this floor, a kick rabbit, but he identally consumed the god water that Hajime spilled behind, which strengthened his magic power and physical body further. From that he became an existence that deviated from a normal monster.

    ¡¸It seemed that he was watching Hajime-kun defeat the lord of this floor, the w bear. He said that if he too can still be stronger, then he want to chase after Hajime-kun! So he departed to a training trip while going down the floor with his own strength, that¡¯s the kind of rabbit he was.¡¹

    Tomoichi and others made admiring voice ¡®hoee~¡¯ hearing Kaori¡¯s exnation. Ahead of their gaze, Inaba-san was searching for the slightly remaining god water in the ground¡¯s depression and drank it while casually kicking and killing its brethren and two tailed wolf.

    Shizuku smiled wryly while adding more exnation.

    ¡¸before the final battle, Suzu who came here to obtain subordinate monsters identally discovered him and she formed a contract of employment with him.¡¹

    ¡¸Co, contract of employment¡­¡­¡¹

    ¨D¨DFull guarantee of all necessities of life. Three meals a day. No, four meals with afternoon nap included, five days work a week with two days off. Paid vacation provided! In addition, free time also could be negotiated! Furthermore! If the offer was taken right now, oh my, a special magic stone of Suzu woulde along free of charge! With this you could say good bye to yourself of yesterday! Now, in this chance, wouldn¡¯t you take this status up surrounded by happyrades in a lovely workce!?

    Surely, Suzu at that time wasn¡¯t right in the head. Because the monsters that obeyed her were nothing but insects, her heart became somewhat ill. She was desperate. It was for the sake so that Eri who was her opponent in the decisive battle wouldn¡¯t say¡¸Ee, what¡¯s with this insect woman. It¡¯s disgusting¡­¡­¡¹ to her.

    While hearing that exnation, Inaba-san finally had an encounter.

    Yes, an encounter with the w bear-san that was revived by the dungeon¡¯s characteristic function. The rabbit face was totally anxious looking like it was saying¡¸This is bad-, totally badd-¡¹.

    The w bear made the gaze of a predator and didn¡¯t doubt that it was absolutely the stronger monster. It approached as though to show off that dignity.

    There was no ce to escape. Death would be a certainty if he showed his back.

    His instinct was ringing, insisting to run away immediately, but the thinking ability that was bestowed by the god water was thrusting that fact before Inaba.

    There was no path of survival other than fighting, it said. Nothing but death was waiting if he escaped, it said.

    ¡ºKyu¡­¡­kyukyuu¡ª!!¡»

    ¡¸Oo! He resolved himself!¡¹

    ¡¸Inaba-san! Do your best nanoooo!!¡¹

    ¡®Rather than resolve, it¡¯s more like aplete desperation though¡­¡­¡¯, everyone starting from Shia who were watching the sight were thinking so, but the father and daughter who reconciled with each other were getting excited for some reason, so they were staying quiet.

    Hajime and Myuu werepletely transformed into cheering audiences. Everyone else nced at the two of them who were like that while also directing their focus toward Inaba¡¯s do-or-die battle.

    Inaba-san made use of his speed and did everything he could to leap around the w bear. From a distance that should be said to be a super close range, he evaded the w and fang of the w bear andnded a low kick.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s dangerous nano-. Inaba-san! Put some more distance nano!¡¹

    Myuu reflexively covered her eyes with both her hands, however, she was properly watching the battle from the gap of her fingers while yelling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it¡¯s fine like that.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean papa, nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Listen Myuu. The w bear, even though its body is big like that, it¡¯s a speed fighter. In a straight fight, it¡¯s faster than a kick rabbit. It will be a checkmate if that big body approach with that speed. It will be impossible to get out from it¡¯s attack range.¡¹

    There was the extending wind w, and also the flying sh.

    In other words,

    ¡¸It¡¯s only blind spot is right beside that big body! A super close infighting is the only path of survival for Inaba!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh gosh nano! It¡¯s a single high risk high return gamble! Inaaba-san, what a man nano!¡¹

    The father and daughter were absurdly heated up.

    ¡¸AA! Inaba-san¡¯s midair spinning kick hit the w bear-san¡¯s head nanoo!¡¹

    Taking advantage of an instantaneous opening, Inaba leaped using a w that was shing at him as a foothold and his fierce spinning kick caught the w bear¡¯s head. The w bear staggered and pitched forward.

    However,

    ¡¸It¡¯s not working nano! Inaba-san! He got hit by a severe counterattack and got sent flyinggg! His stomach is seriously damaged nano! Papa, why is the w bear alright nano?¡¹

    ¡¸At the moment of the impact, the damn bear shifted the hit spot slightly. That super reflex is also the w bear¡¯s strong point. After all even my railgun too, as expected it couldn¡¯t be dodged if the enemy reacted after confirming the attack by sight, but it dodged it by sensing the killing intent the moment it fired.¡¹

    ¡¸I see nano.¡¹

    While they were speaking like that, Inaba narrowly escaped from that due to the continuation of the god water¡¯s effect. He raised a battle cry¡¸Kyuuu~~~-¡¹ while standing up. It looked like he was saying¡¸Not yet¡­¡­ain¡¯t no way, I¡¯ll die hereeeee-¡¹.

    ¡¸Wo~ah! Inaba-san¡¯s speed is increasing nano! What¡¯s more! He is elerating further within eleration nano! What could that be, papa!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­Ground Shrinker and, Stacked Ground Shrinker. That guy, he awakened the derivative skill at this instant¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Say, Myuu and Goshujin-sama. Somehow, both of thee hath be likementators¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu and Hajime looked at each other in respond to Tio¡¯s half smiling pointing out,

    ¡¸No good nano! Even with him getting faster the w bear-san is going even further than that! A sharp turn using the w stabbing on the ground! The w bear-san¡¯s mobility is monstrous! Nano! Inaba-san, he received a fierce tackle and got blow awayyyy! Commentator papa-san, is there any chance of victory for Inaba-san? Nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Broadcaster Myuu-san, let me answer. If it stay like this, Inaba-san¡¯s chance of victory is zero desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Both of thee art having fun!?¡¹

    When everyone noticed Myuu was even holding a mike. Above her broadcasting seat which was Hajime papa¡¯s shoulder, she shook around her small fist while continuing with her passionate broadcasting.

    ¡¸Inaba-san fell! Can¡¯t he stand-, can¡¯t he stand anymore!? No, he stand up-, he is standing up, Inabaaaaaa-! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Standing! Inaba is standing! This is really soul stirring!¡¹

    Inaba-san was vomiting blood, even so he stood up. In his eyes the color of resignation was nonexistent. Rather, the me of fighting spirit was burning up even more fiercely there!

    And then, Hajime papa and Myuu were also zing up! Somehow that spirited mood spread out, so that not only Sumire and other parents, even Yue and the others were also letting out feverish cheering.

    Like that, Inaba got sent flying many times, he were shed up many times, even so he held on to his thread of life by desperately moving to avoid fatal wound with the god water¡¯s recovery only barely holding on. Even while his whole body became covered in wounds and blood¡­¡­

    ¡¸Inaba-san! Fast! He¡¯s fast! Only his afterimages can be seen nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exin. That is a movement of variegated and free tempo using the skill Rhythmless. The braking and eleration that are too drastic surpassing the focused eleration and produced afterimages!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you nano,mentator papa-san! Ah, when Inaba-san swung his feet at empty air, the w bear-san got sent flying nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, it looks like he finally also learned the flying kicking attack¨D¨DRank¡ðku. That cheeky bastard, he is rapidly growing in this battle¡­¡­no, he is evolving-¡¹(TN: One Piece reference)

    ¡¸¡ðankyaku! Evolution in the middle of battle! Powerful words areing out! Oooohh! What could that be,mentator papa-san! When Inaba-san crossed his feet while headstanding right below the w bear-san, the neck of w bear-san who should have dodged burst out and blood spurt like fountain nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Holy cow¡­¡­is that Dragon ¡ð¡­¡­¡¹(TN: yers reference)

    ¡¸¡ðgon ve? Commentator papa-san, what could that be? Nano.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the martial art that boasted undefeated in the history of a thousand years¡­¡­the opponent will die!¡¹

    ¡¸Commentator papa-san who is gettingzy with the exnation, thank you very much nano! Just search the exnation in google okay! Nano!¡¹

    Kaori spoke ¡¸Myuu-chan!? Who are you talking at!?¡¹ in bewilderment, Shia was saying ¡¸That bastard, he was hiding his technique¡­¡­how impertinent. Next time, I¡¯ll make him taste my Mu¡ðha desuu¡¹enthusiastically, while Shuu and the parents were cheering in high spirits. Right after that, Inaba made hisst dance. (TN: Search for Ÿo¿Õ²¨ in google for the reference of Shia¡¯s word)

    The w bear¡¯s bnce crumbled from consecutive flying kicks, furthermore Inaba-san leaped up using Rhythmless and vanished from the w bear¡¯s field of vision. Hended on the ceiling right above.

    His bending legs caused a great crack to ur on the ceiling, the next moment, ¡¸KyukyuuUUUUUUU (With this¡­¡­IT¡¯S OVERRRRRRR-)¡¹ along with such battle cry, a crater was formed on the ceiling while he fell like aet.

    The crown of the head of the w bear that had just adjusted its bnce was pulverized when the strong kick with maximum powernded.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸YEAHHHHHHHH¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸INABA BANZAI!¡¹

    ¡¸INABA AWESOMEEE!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸INABA-! INABA-! INABA-! INABA-!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸He did well despite his injury! Thank you for the moving scene!¡¹

    Loud hip-hip-hurray apuse was echoing inside the cave. Even the demon rangers who had returned when anyone noticed were stomping the ground with their many legs and giving grand apuse.

    Ahead of the gazes of Hajime and co who were as though they were looking at a Hollywood masterpiece action movie, was Inaba-san looking up to the sky in front of the formidable enemy he defeated.

    Even without any words, from his strongly clenched fist, his rabbit ears that were standing up straight toward the sky, and his rabbit tail that was shaking with warrior¡¯s excitement, it was easy to guess the inside of his heart.

    Right now, he understood his wish. That wish was to train himself, and ran up toward the faraway height. It was the wish to go out to the wide world, fight against a the line up of powerful opponents, and then one day, to reunite with the new king!

    With his front leg he brushed away his rabbit ears *fuasa-*!

    Like that Inaba-san started walking. Toward the dark path ahead.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Somehow I¡¯m feeling d¨¦j¨¤ vu.¡¹

    ¡¸Before this, it¡¯s exactly like what my son had done.¡¹

    Hajime pretended to not hear the words of Shuu and Sumire and looked aside.

    Sumire mama and Shuu papa grinned widely toward such son while attacking further.

    ¡¸Or rather,pared to a certain somehow who was messily eating various things that mustn¡¯t be eaten¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸While chanting kill kill disturbingly, whileughing like a psycho¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He is, far more like a main character isn¡¯t he!¡¹

    ¡¸He is, far more like a main character!¡¹

    ¡®Certainly!¡¯ Tomoichi and the others also nodded.

    In respond to the parents who were like that, Hajime screamed ¡®This is why, I don¡¯t want to show my ck history at all!¡¯ inside his heart while yelling back ¡¸My bad okay! For not being like a main character!¡¹ with slightly reddened cheeks.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The party that was greatly heated up from the beginning of Inaba-san¡¯s adventure directly teleported to floor 50 also because of Hajime¡¯s shame.

    In that ce, there was arge door that was in an opened state, andrge human shaped depression at both sides.

    In front of that sight, Hajime turned a worried expression toward Yue.

    ¡¸Are you alright, Yue?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. No problem.¡¹

    This was, the ce where Yue was imprisoned for three hundred years. Ordinary person wouldn¡¯t even be able to guess what she was feeling inside her heart.

    Guessing Hajime¡¯s concern, Sumire and the others were also giving her worried look.

    ¡¸Yue-chan. If it¡¯s painful for you, you don¡¯t need to force yourself you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Sumire said. Yue-chan, if you like we don¡¯t mind if we just go already to the hideout at the lowest floor.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    The concerned Sumire and Shuu, and then Tomoichi and others who were also feeling the same were directing gaze of consideration toward Yue. However, Yue was showing a perplexed expression that seemed to say ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s with this atmosphere¡­¡­¡¹. But, she immediately guessed the circumstance and smiled wryly while opening her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s misunderstanding, Otou-sama. Okaa-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Misunderstanding?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime is worried, not because this is the ce where I was sealed. Ahead from here, I was mostly stark naked, that¡¯s why.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    When Yue said that shyly with blushing cheeks while fidgeting, not just Shuu and Sumire, everyone there leaked out ¡¸Ah¡¹ from their mouth.

    Correct, Yue-sama, from here on ahead, she would be mostly wearing only a coat with opened front while being stark naked underneath. She would be in such truly outrageous appearance all along from here. When there was battle, it was a coat with defensive power that was lower that a wet tissue. This was the same like avish panty shot¡­¡­no, it was a dreadful appearance that was normally exhibiting this and thatpletely.

    ¡¸Tha, that is certainly, it¡¯s understandable that Hajime-kun would worry¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi¡¯s words that had noposure at all was responded by Yue with the shaking of her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, what Hajime is worrying about, is not me but the eyes of Otou-sama and everyone else.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eyes?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. The meaning of his worry is ¡ºAre your countermeasure really effective? Depending on the situation, the eyes of Tou-san and others will get crushed but even so, is it really okay, Yue?¡», like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kuuun!?¡¹

    Knowing that his eyes were in the verge of danger, Tomoichi turned in a sh toward Hajime. Shuuzou and Koichi were also taking slight distance away from him in wariness.

    In the home, when they almost got a look of various things from a happening that was like lucky pervert event (mainly caused by Yue and others running wild), Shuu often got hit with eye crushing or electric attack. Because of that right now he was making aprehending look.

    Hajime was showing a really surprised look seeing the slightly scared Tomoichi. Seeing that, Tomoichi said ¡¸As expected, it must be Yue-chan¡¯s joke isn¡¯t it¡¹ and he was going to sigh in relief¡­¡­

    ¡¸There is regeneration magic so it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fine at all!¡¹

    It looked like, regeneration magic would give bad influence in various senses.

    Hajime coughed while watching Shuuzou and Koichi who were taking even more distance from him.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s really alright. Because Yue want Tou-san and Kaa-san to watch the time when she met me no matter what, it seems she has already prepared a countermeasure properly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Leave it to me.¡¹

    Yue-sama was full of confidence. Seeing that attitude in this situation where it was involving the possibility that her nakedness could get seen, Shuu and the others felt tension leaving their shoulders thinking that it would be fine in that case. The seriously wanted to be spared from getting their eyes crushed, and also from the situation where their wife would give off frightening air that would be apanied with some kind of physical violence.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, let¡¯s start.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s finger snap echoed clearly. The past yback began.

    The past Hajime appeared, and two pseudo Cyclops manifested from the wall¡¯s depression. Hajime took care of them with his gun.

    ¡¸By the way, these monsters don¡¯t resurrect because only the monsters rted to this sealing room have a different origin.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s exnation was given while the past Hajime was fighting the other remaining pseudo Cyclops.

    In other words, while the greatbyrinth¡¯s monsters were prepared by Oscar Orcus and hisrades the liberators, the pseudo Cylops and pseudo scorpion were monsters created by Yue¡¯s uncle, Denreed, so they wouldn¡¯t resurrect again.

    Denreed was a user of creation magic and metamorphosis magic, but he couldn¡¯t use regeneration magic or soul magic, so it was only natural that it was like this.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! It¡¯s here! Everyone attention! Here! Here!¡¹

    At the same time when the exnation ended, Yue-sama was greatly excited for some reason. She extended her finger straight and urged for attention.

    Inside the projection, Yue who was imprisoned within a gigantic sealing stone was desperately saying ¡¸Help¡¹ with a hoarse voice¡­¡­

    ¨D¨D¡¯No way¡¯

    And there was the figure of Hajime-san who was going to close the door mercilessly.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Hajime.

    Seeing an imprisoned beautiful girl desperately asking for help, Hajime looked absurdly suspicious and absurdly irritated.

    Even Shia and others who knew about this already were making look that said ¡¸This is just not done isn¡¯t it~¡¹ or ¡¸Demon~¡¹ once more. As for the parents, it went without saying.

    However, when it came to Yue-sama herself who was the person who got abandoned,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnh, thisck of hesitation. Hajime right now who is extremely sweet is also great for me, but Hajime of this time who was rtively merciless was also great. Kufu-¡¹

    She looked slightly intoxicated. She was already, or rather, as expected, this person, if it was regarding Hajime then it seemed anything would be fine.

    ¡¸Yu, Yue. Acting like that, art not that mine character? I wish that you wouldst not take away mine setting.¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-san, I think it¡¯s not that kind of problem though.¡¹

    Tio was speaking with troubled look. Aiko too was giving a tsukkomi with even more troubled look after that.

    ¡¸That time at the encounter with me, Hajime-san was alsopletely merciless though¡­¡­although I sometimes talked about it with beautification, even so I won¡¯t get intoxicated while remembering about it. Yue-san is too much of an advanced level. As expected from someone who is able to hit it off with Kaori-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia!? What do you mean by that!? I wonder!?¡¹

    ¡¸The meaning is exactly like it sounds. Kaori, you, remember like the time when Hajime dropped his fist on your head because you yed around with Yue too much, you were grinning for a bit from that weren¡¯t you? Both of you are two of a kind.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    When Shizuku pointed that out, Kaori turned her gaze to far away. Tomoichi was crying seeing his daughter wasn¡¯t denying that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnh. Quiet! It will be the important scene after this! It¡¯s Hajime and my, yes, Ha ¨C ji ¨C me ¨C and ¨C my! Scene of the beginning!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to emphasize it like that! Yue you idiot!¡¹

    Inside the sealing room where Kaori¡¯s angry yell echoed, Yue¡¯s pained scream ¡¸I was only betrayed!¡¹ resounded.

    Hearing those words, the light from the gap of the door that was bing a thin line kept shining in just barely before itpletely vanished.

    Hajime looked up to the ceiling.

    A painful silence was enveloping the area.

    At this time, what could be happening inside the heart of Hajime who was betrayed and fell into the bottom of the abyss.

    For the sake of living, he shaved off all superfluous parts and swore in his heart to make his wish came true even if he had to get off from humane path.

    And yet, with that single sentence, he stopped moving the door that he should close. His expression turned like he had just bit a sour grape.

    His heart vehemently argued to not get involved with something unnecessary, however, his body wouldn¡¯t obey.

    When he noticed, he was opening the door.

    As though to buy time in order to ascertain his heart, Hajime asked Yue¡¯s circumstance.

    And then, Yue was simply earnestly staring at such Hajime continuously.

    She looked as though, she was a person who was witnessing a miracle itself. Or perhaps, like a person who finally came across someone she had been waiting all this time by chance.

    Like that, it gushed out.

    Hajime should have cut off everything, removed anything that would be a hindrance, and swore to live only for himself, but he then poured all his strength in order to save only a single girl.

    Vivid crimson color filling the room. Red sparks brushing away the darkness.

    The cage of three hundred years, melting down like mud.

    Like that seeing the liberated Yue, Hajime was¡­¡­

    ¡¸No, this just ain¡¯t right, Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    A tsukkomi came with a greatly twitching expression. Yue-sama, a shocked face was on her face as though to say ¡¸That¡¯s impossible!?¡¹.

    ¡¸Right, this isn¡¯t right at all, Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s disappointing nano, Yue-oneechan.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Kaori and Myuuunched their exasperated tsukkomi. Yue-sama, her face was twitching as though to say ¡¸You¡¯re lying right!?¡¹.

    ¡¸Yue-chan, can you perhaps make it a bit better?¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san, is sad. Yue-chan¡¯s sense, perhaps it¡¯ll be better if I personally polish it.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Tsukkomi mixed with a sigh also came from Shuu and Sumire. Yue-sama, her face was nk as though to say ¡¸I don¡¯t understand¡¹.

    She believed in hope and looked around but¡­¡­there wasn¡¯t even a single ally for her.

    If it was said that it couldn¡¯t be helped, perhaps it really couldn¡¯t be helped.

    After all, no matter although it was so that her nakedness wouldn¡¯t be seen¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DThis can¡¯t be shown!

    There was a Self Restraint-kun appearing in front of Yue holding a signboard with those words. (TN: Ask google sensei this ×ÔÖ÷ÒŽÖÆ¾ý to know what is going on)

    Even though it was a serious and moving scene, it became wasted in various things because of this.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ho, howeverr, in TV it¡¯s always like this!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s mainly in variety show right? If thises out in the emotional scene of a drama, the show will undoubtedly goes down in me.¡¹

    ¡¸!? Blu, blunder¡­¡­¡¹

    The vampire princess who sometimes just fail fell on her knees and then got on all fours.

    This was the result from her thinking that from the sensitivity of Japanese than Self Restraint-kun surely wouldn¡¯t harm an emotional scene, but actually, that sensitivity, isn¡¯t it a bit¡­¡­but, when in Rome do as the romans do¡­¡­nn, it should be ok! Was what Yue thought. This was apleteck of research on her part.

    It was like the misunderstanding of foreigner who was under the impression that in Japan there would still be someone who was styling their hair in topknot.

    ¡¸¡­¡­E, even though I thought, that I finally can show my emotional scene with Hajime to Otou-sama and Okaa-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, Yue? This is an illusionid on the past image right? Then, won¡¯t it be fine if you just ovep clothes appropriately on your image?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hics. I¡¯ll do that. Okaa-sama, Otou-sama, can I rey it for a bit? Is it okay to do a Take 2?¡¹

    The warm expression of the Nagumo spouses expressed their okay permission more eloquently than anything.

    Take 2-!!

    For now in the image Yue looked like she was wearing a dress. The figure of Hajime breathing roughly from magic power exhaustion was also projected.

    The Yue in the image had faint expression that couldn¡¯t bepared with the current her. However, she took Hajime¡¯s hand and with a straightforward gaze,

    ¨D¨D¡¯Thank you¡¯

    They could see the overflowing emotion from Yue who was saying that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, about this time¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Shuu asked in respond to Hajime¡¯s mutter. Ahead of their gaze, the moment when Yue became ¡°Yue¡± for the first time was ying. Everyone was watching with a moved expression and warm gaze.

    Hajime stared at the past Yue with a gentle expression. And then he turned his gaze toward the current Yue and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸When Yue told me ¡°thank you¡±, perhaps, it connected me to Yue. Like, even though I¡¯ve fallen to be a monster, I didn¡¯t fall to be a fiend.¡¹

    Saying that, Hajime turned his gaze toward the past image once more. When everyone¡¯s gaze followed to where he was watching, there was the image of Hajime and Yue facing the pseudo scorpion.

    The pseudo scorpion had terrific appearance that was in a different level from anything before.

    Yue was in front of that monster, however, she was calmly staring at only Hajime.

    That wasn¡¯t a gaze that was begging for help at all.

    It was a gaze that yielded herself to him.

    It was the expression of her will, that no matter what option Hajime picked, she would entrust her everything to him.

    Getting betrayed, and then three hundred years in the darkness at the bottom of the abyss.

    Toward the determination of such girl, Hajime formed a fearless grin that bared his canine teeth.

    ¡¸Thinking back, the determination at this time was the turning point. It wasn¡¯t about walking to the future with Yue or not. It was the crossroads, whether I¡¯ll be able to stay as me or not. Seeing Yue who entrusted her life to me even after getting betrayed and then locked into this kind of ce, rather it was me who was saved.¡¹

    He was going topletely lose his human heart and be reduced into a beast that wouldn¡¯t shirk from any inhuman act.

    If he abandoned Yue, or perhaps, if Yue only begged to be saved without caring of her appearance, surely Hajime would walk through such path, and then he wouldn¡¯t interact with Shia or anyone else, and surely he also wouldn¡¯t be able tough like right now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime¡¹

    Yue entangled her hand to his hand and snuggled on him. Hajime¡¯s hand gently grasped her hand back and poured an extraordinarily gentle gaze on her.

    Although the past Hajime and Yue were in a mortalbat against the pseudo scorpion, however, the gazes of Shuu and others were directed to Hajime and Yue.

    The two snuggling on each other looked really natural. They looked really picturesque.

    It truly made anyone watching to be convinced without any reason, that the two were fated to meet and in the end they actually met with each other.

    Shuu and Sumire stood before Yue.

    ¡¸Yue-chan, thank you that you met with our son.¡¹

    ¡¸It was really great that in this foreignnd of another world, Hajime was able to meet a girl like Yue-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okaa-sama, Otou-sama.¡¹

    ¡®Nnu¡¯ The sound of a small groan surely came from Yue holding back her tear.

    At that time, within the past projection Hajime and Yue finished defeating the pseudo scorpion at that timing and smiled at each other.

    Kaori puffed up her cheeks slightly, however she immediately formed a wry smile that seemed to express ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡¹.

    Even Kaori was feeling like that. The expression of everyone else was soft, and then, they certainly seemed to be understanding.

    How Yue was special for Hajime, and how Hajime was special for Yue.

    What was between the two of them was something unshakeable that no one, yes, not even god couldy their hand on.

    ¡¸Kaori, you¡¯re amazing. To charged in between these two, Okaa-san is in admiration at you once more.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that a praise¡­¡­I wonder? Somehow it also sound exasperated though¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s expression wasplicated toward Kaoruko¡¯s words. And then, Tomoichi¡¯s expression looked like he had stomachache, it was a hard to describe andplicated expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really just as you say. Aiko, since when you became that proactive? What¡¯s more even though it¡¯s with your student.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuguuh!?¡¹

    Aiko-sensei. Her expression became hard to describe, as though her vital spot got stabbed through.

    ¡¸Shizuku¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anything, Okaa-san!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing that you got between them, Shizuku. What¡¯s more, even though it was with a person who your best friend Kaori-chan loved¡­¡­the life in another world really changed our daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuguuh!?¡¹

    Beside Aiko-sensei, Shizuku was also making a hard to describe expression, as though she just got hit with the body blow from a heavy weight boxer.

    ¡¸However, if we art saying that then Shia is the most amazing one then. Thou were the first attacker right? Furthermore, at that time it was Goshujin-sama who was still eighty percent made from brutish factor, and against Yue who was the advocator of Goshujin-sama supremeacy¨D¨Dno, Yue who couldst be called as the founder of Hajime religion without any exaggeration. Thou art seriously a hero.¡¹

    ¡¸A, ahaha¡­¡­looking back, I was really blind to any fear even if I say so myself.¡¹

    While Shia and others wereughing like that, Yue who separated herself from Hajime took the hand of Shuu and Sumire.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! Next, over here! Otou-sama, Okaa-sama, over here! Come!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops! I get it I get it. Yue-chan, we will properly follow, so you don¡¯t need to pull like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuh, Yue-chan really, you are so high spirited¡­¡­¡¹

    Seen from the side, Yue who was insistently pulling at the two was really enthusiastic. Her cheeks blushed and her eyes sparkled. She looked like a child in amusement park pulling at the hand of her parents toward a ride.

    It seemed she was very happy that she could share with Shuu and Sumire her important memory with Hajime.

    Starting from Hajime, everyone was stimted by the gap moe from her childish figure and they had a warm expression. Even Kaori who usually should be ridiculing Yue right away was like that, so it could be seen how powerful the destructive power of the childish Yue.

    The ce that such Yue was pulling them toward, was a cave in the same floor.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. This is the ce, where I and Hajime conversed with each other slowly for the first time, after finishing the battle against the pseudo scorpion.¡¹

    The finger snap went *snap-*. The past projection started.

    The two¡¯s conversation. Before long, the scene that Yue wanted to show the most arrived.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Going home?¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯To my original world? Of course I¡¯ll go home. I want to go home. ¡­¡­I havepletely changed in various things but, I want to go back to my birthce¡­¡­to my home.¡¯

    Shuu¡¯s hand messed up Hajime¡¯s hair roughly, while Sumire ced her hand softly on his shoulder. Perhaps Hajime was slightly embarrassed, because he intentionally didn¡¯t react and fixed his gaze toward the image.

    Ahead of his gaze, shadow fell on Yue¡¯s expression.

    ¨D¨D¡¯I already, don¡¯t have¡­¡­a ce to go back to.¡¯

    Unlike the past Yue, the present Yue¡¯s expression was extraordinarily sweet, and overflowing with warmth.

    It was clear to anyone¡¯s eyes, that the next words were a treasure that couldn¡¯t be reced by anything for Yue.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Then, won¡¯t Yuee too?¡¯

    Hajime¡¯s words asking if she woulde along to his birthce.

    Yue couldn¡¯t hide her shock, however, she asked ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹ along with hope and slight anxiety that couldn¡¯t possibly be hidden.

    When Hajime nodded in respond¡­¡­

    ¡¸She fell.¡¹

    ¡¸She fell in love there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The words of his mother and father made Hajime averted his gaze with all his strength this time. While getting slightly red. While thinking that the grinning face of his parents was extremely annoying.

    Although, it couldn¡¯t be helped that Hajime reacted like that. That was how charming the smiling face of Yue that was like a blooming flower after making that ¡°promise¡±.

    Kaori leaked out a negligent voice ¡¸So this was it~, this was where Hajime-kun~¡¹, Tio and Shia spoke ¡¸Now I see¡¹¡¸It can¡¯t be helped isn¡¯t iit¡¹ in understanding, ¡¸¡­¡­Dear?¡¹¡¸Yo, you¡¯re wrong Kaoruko! It¡¯s not like I got charmed or any¨D¨Dhih!?¡¹ and theedy skit of Shirasaki spouse yed on.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯ll say this first, at this time it was still like that you know? I¡¯m telling you I wasn¡¯t that much in love with Yue okay? We were in the middle of survival live with our life in the line. Something like time off for romance was¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸We get it, we get it. In other words, you fell in love, but the situation was too desperate in various senses that you ¡°didn¡¯t have the awareness¡±, that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying right?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, he just didn¡¯t have the self-awareness. Even so, the factor that made Hajime fall in love with Yue-chan was ¡°blushing smile¡± wasn¡¯t it~. It was that kind of smile so if you said that it can¡¯t be helped it can¡¯t be denied but Shuu and Sumire were speaking together to Hajime who was making twitching expression with grinning face that couldn¡¯t get any wider.

    ¡¸¡¸Hajime-san, you were seriously easy heroine!!¡¹¡¹ (TN: In the raw they called Hajime choroin, or choroi heroine, or easy heroine. It referred how in WN or LN a heroine can easily fall in love with the MC or consoled just from a single smile or the like)

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    Even though he was a man, the monster of the abyss, someone who was called the demon king and the like, to be like a heroine that blushed easily when getting smiled at¡­¡­

    Hajime couldn¡¯t admit it by all means and objected. But Yue silently snuggled up on him and smileee-.

    Hajime-san, he became quiet like a deting balloon.

    Everyone thought.

    ¡®That¡¯s seriously easy!!¡¯

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu¡¹

    ¡¸Nuguh¡¹

    Yue looked delighted, and Hajime raised a groan. And then, ¡®that¡¯s some guts trying to lead me around by the nose¡­¡­no, I really got led around by the nose already but, that¡¯s that, this¡¯s this! No way I can back away like this!¡¯

    Like that, Hajime was somewhat getting wild while in embarrassment.

    He took out the Crystal key and connected the space to somewhere,

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop by somewhere else for a bit. There is something that I want everyone to look no matter what.¡¹

    Saying that, Hajime invited everyone to the other side of the gate.

    The ce they arrived was a cave that was particrly gloomy. Hajime used Urd ss to confirm the past¡¯s time axis and ce before whispering to Kaori for some reason to perform past yback magic.

    When Kaori was doing the past projection just as she was told while getting bewildered¡­¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s, Yue right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. That¡¯s me but¡­¡­-!?¡¹

    Inside the cave, Yue who was properly clothed was walking alone while looking around restlessly.

    Why, she was at this kind of ce¡­¡­rather, why, Yue was alone here¡­¡­

    Kaori was going to speak that question representing everyone, however, those words were prevented froming out by Yue who turned toward Hajime in a sh looking like she had noticed something.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha, Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s wrong Yue? You looked shaken. I only want everyone to watch Yue¡¯s cute aspect you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Payback for just now!? Childish!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what are you saying.¡¹

    Hajimeughed ¡®ha-ha-ha-ha-¡®. Yue looked at him with a slightly angry look saying ¡¸Geez-¡¹ while¨D¨Dassaulting Kaori.

    ¡¸Wai-, Yue!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Resolute, prevention!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia!¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged!¡¹

    The rushing Yue and the shaken Kaori. Hajime who handed down the order that was even apanied with aura of supremacy. Shia who moved reflexively from her conditioned reflex.

    Yue¡¯s face crashed on the chest of Shia who stood on her way with speed that didn¡¯t even leave behind afterimage. Without dy she then got restrained by Shia¡¯s breast valley and both arms.

    ¡®Fuga!? Fugafuga!¡¯ Only that sound could be heard but, surely she was saying ¡¸Shia!? Me and Hajime, whose ally you are!?¡¹¡­¡­perhaps.

    Even while all that was going on, the image was still ying. At the same time, Hajime started exining.

    ¡¸This is image from after conquering the lowest floor and we were training using the hideout as base. I was doing hide-and-seek with Yue as training in presence istion. Yue had the demon role. Because she is a vampire.¡¹ (TN: In the raw, there was a y of word here. The kanji for vampire has the kanji for demon mixed in it. That¡¯s why as the vampire Yue got the demon role)

    ¡®You are doing wordy there¡­¡­¡¯ Such tsukkomi was poured on Hajime from everyone¡¯s gaze, but Hajime-san didn¡¯t pay it any mind.

    ¡¸Please look. The figure of Yue who was unable to find me and gradually be anxious.¡¹

    ¡®Fugaa~h¡¯, a stifled voice resounded from Shia¡¯s breasts, but Shia also didn¡¯t know about this scene, so she said ¡¸Yue-san, sorry! But, I¡¯m curious!¡¹ and strengthened the restrain from curiosity.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Ha, Hajime~? Le, let¡¯s take a break for a bit? Come out~¡¯

    Yue-chan couldn¡¯t find Hajime and raised her voice while walking trudgingly inside the cave.

    However, in training, Hajime of this time was absurdly stoic. He was a person who would act until surpassing the limit in everything.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Wh, why aren¡¯t you replying to me? Hajime~¡¯

    Her eyebrows were knitted down pathetically, her small hands were ced in front of her chest, while walking coweringly, nervously. That figure of Yue-chan was far removed from the figure of the current Yue-sama who was brimming with confidence.

    She was like a lost child¡­¡­

    It was a figure that dangerously stimted the protective desire, to the degree that the parents almost stepped forward reflexively altogether. If it was in the middle of city, it was guaranteed that the big friends or the self-styled gentlemen would gantlye to protect her. Without fail!

    Hajime-san who should be able to hear the voice of such Yue-chan, even so Hajime-san didn¡¯te out.

    In everything, do it until surpassing the limit!

    Like that, Yue-chan passed through the limit.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Hajimee~, whereee~, uwaaaahn¡¯

    It was only a matter of time until she cried, Yue-chan wiped her eyes while starting to cry normally!

    As expected, it seemed Hajime couldn¡¯t endure that and hurriedly rushed out.

    While keeping such image at the corner of their eyes, everyone¡¯s gaze moved toward Shia¡¯s chest.

    Yue who was liberated from the restrain was covering her face with both hands. It really looked like she was in a state of wanting to enter a hole if there was one! She was bright red from her ear until her neck.

    There,

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan, is cute nano!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s words were half serious and half consoling in her own way but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Please just kill me.¡¹

    Yue-sama who was immortal so she couldn¡¯t die held her knees curled into herself!

    It was a truly rare appearance.

    ¡¸Hajime. You are really childish huh. Good job!¡¹

    ¡¸Really, to be happy from seeing Yue-chan¡¯s crying face, what kind of sadist you are. I don¡¯t remember raising up that kind of son, GJ!¡¹

    Hajime smiled with a sigh ¡®fuh¡¯. With the parents like this, the son was also like this. And then, ¡¸Uu, Stupid Otou-sama and Okaa-sama! Also, Kaori who is grinning over there, you¡¯ll absolutely get judgment¡¹ Yue expressed her indignation.

    Kaori raised her voice ¡¸Why only me!?¡¹. Completely ignoring that, Yue opened a gate with a heart that was zing in revenge.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone, over here.¡¹

    The pressure that wouldn¡¯t let any objection to be said caused Hajime to let out cold sweat saying ¡¸Crap, I might have overdone it¡¹. While he was like that, the ce they arrived at was a cave somewhere.

    Right away, green spheres flew from deeper inside like buckshot.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, Lighting Dragooon¡¹

    *GOAAAAA-* The lightning dragon raised the roar of a thunderbolt and annihted all the green spheres while going deeper into the cave.

    A beatter.

    From inside the scream of ¡¸GYAAAAAAAH!?¡¹ could be heard, but it became silent right after that. ¡­¡­Evil had left. Without even any chance to make its appearance.

    Yue began the past yback as though nothing had happened.

    It projected Yue who had flower blooming on her head that manipted her, and a vexed Hajime. And then a quasi alraune appeared. A scene of Yue being turned into hostage which would be an impossible sight at the present flew into their sight.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Hajime! Don¡¯t mind me¡­¡­shoot!¡¯

    A tragic heroine, get. Everyone was holding their breath at the urgent situation and Yue¡¯s self-sacrifice.

    ¡®Where has theedic footage just now gone to, it suddenly be too serious!¡¯ Shuu and others wanted to say.

    But, as expected serious-san was in the middle of vacation.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Eh, is that okay? That saved me the trouble.¡¯

    *DOPAN-?*, after a li~ght speech, the trigger was pulled with a really li~ght feeling.

    Above the crown of Yue¡¯s head burst, and the pulverized flower fluttered in the air.

    Inside the projection, Yue went ¡¸Eh?¡¹. Even the quasi alraune went ¡¸Eh?¡¹.

    At the same time, Shuu and others also went ¡¸Eh?¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-. Everyone, do you see! Do you see!? Hajime, he shot! He shot me without hesitation! Please look! My scalp, it was shaved! The sound *pshew-*, it was the sound of my scalp getting shaved! Truly a brute! Inhuman! A super sadist!¡¹

    ¡®Certainly!¡¯ Everyone nodded.

    It appeared Yue brought out the ¡°Yue-sama¡¯s scalp *pshew-* incident* for revenge against Hajime. It seemed she was plotting to overwrite the memory of her embarrassing past using Hajime is a brute opinion.

    ¡¸Hajime, you, such thing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s in a tale, Yue-chan is the heroine you know? I never heard something like a main character that shaved the scalp of the heroine.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ve never done anything like that to Kaori too right?¡¹

    Shuu, Sumire, and Tomoichi stabbed Hajime with their creeped out gaze. In addition Kaoruko, Akiko, and Kirino too were stabbing him with gaze that was saying ¡¸As expeted, Yue-chan is too pitiful¡¹.

    Hajime tried to cling on a ray of hope by sending his gaze to Shuuzou and Koichi, thinking that if it was them then perhaps they would recognize his method as valid when a hostage was taken? But,

    ¡¸We, well, that¡¯s. That was a nice shot.¡¹

    ¡¸Although it was in order to shot through the flower, aiming at the head is¡­¡­as expected it was shocking.¡¹

    Koichi and Shuuzou, as expected they were creeped out. ¡®That¡¯s impossible!¡¯ Hajime pleaded. ¡®You two are in theckingmon sense faction right!? Here is a scene where you two should go ¡¸Umu, splendid!¡¹ isn¡¯t it!?¡¯ He insisted with his gaze.

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-kun at this period, is really merciless isn¡¯t he¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ka, Kaori, even you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Look, those eyes of Goshujin-sama when saying ¡ºsaved me the trouble¡» and pulling the trigger! Not calling those eyes as the eyes of a brute art¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Tio, you just shut up.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sto, stop it, Myuu! Don¡¯t look at papa with those eyes like you are looking at someone beyond help!¡¹

    Hajime papa who seemed to be tormented the most by Myuu¡¯s gaze threw a sharp re at Yue who was making a triumphant look for some reason.

    ¡¸Yue, you, you are still holding a grudge huh. That¡¯s really petty of you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnh!? What a remark. Even though it¡¯s a fact that Hajime is a brute.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s in the past. Besides, you are too exaggerating just from getting your scalp shaved slightly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not that kind of problem. The shooting itself is the problem.¡¹

    ¡¸You told me to shoot.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You don¡¯t understand woman¡¯s heart too much.¡¹

    ¡¸It was because I was considerate to your woman¡¯s heart that I even showed hesitation in the middle ofbat. Or rather, in reality there was also the idea of not aiming at the flower and just shot through the face, and yet I did my best to settle it with only shaving your scalp.¡¹

    ¡¸!? ¡­¡­Fi, first time I hear that. Hajime, you intended to shot my face!?¡¹

    ¡¸That will be the fastest right? You can regenerate after all, so I thought it might be alright.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No way it¡¯ll be alright! Stupid Hajime ! Brutish fiend!¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, what¡¯s with you! Wait, dangerous! Stop with the me of Divine Punishment! That ain¡¯t a joke!¡¹

    Kaori took over the past projection and repeated the image.

    The projection of the manipted Yue and Hajime battling ovepped with present Yue and Hajime getting into a fierce exchange.

    Kaori led everyone to the corner of the room and activated a powerful barrier, then she spoke with a bright smile.

    ¡¸Couhg-. Eee~, just now an extremely rare event of Yue VS Hajime-kun started. Please, watch till the end leisurely.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori¡­¡­you¡¯re really¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s exasperated face didn¡¯t do anything.

    Something like the quarrel of Yue and Hajime, certainly, it was extremely rare to the degree everyone was thinking that perhaps this was the first time.

    Even if they weren¡¯t Kaori, it couldn¡¯t be helped that their gaze unconsciously became fixed into the scene. In fact, even Shia, Tio, and also Aiko had their gaze fixed to it with their eyes and mouth wide open saying ¡¸Oo~¡¹.

    ¡¸Ka, Kaori, is it alright not stopping them? Somehow Yue-chan be an adult and something like a halo is starting to appear behind her. Hajime-kun too, somehow crimson light burst out like a tornado around him.¡¹

    Tomoichi asked his daughter with twitching face. But, Kaori herself was,

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. They are going to flirt with each other at the end anyway. ¡­¡­Chih¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori!? Just now, did you click your tongue!? Otou-san don¡¯t remember raising Kaori to be that kind of child you know!?¡¹

    Putting aside the Shirasaki father daughter,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Stupid Hajimee! Recently our alone time is too little! Spoil me moreee¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s really my bad huh! This damned spoiled woman! When the Tortus travel is over, I¡¯ll n the travel for just us two next time so just be quiet!¡¹

    Hajime and Yue¡¯s quarrel¡­¡­quarrel (?) was getting increasingly intense. Their argument waspletely off the mark, but in the end did the two of them notice it?

    ¡¸Chih¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori!?¡¹

    After that, Kaori forcefully interfered when the quarrel became something that only looked like mere flirting.

    Hajime and Yue who were showered with warm gazes from everyone curled to be small together while urging the group to the next ce to divert the attention.

    During that time, it needn¡¯t be said that Kaori¡¯s clicking her tongue was mass produced.

    And then it also went without saying that even from here on, Kaori¡¯s clicking her tongue kept getting mass produced.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    While writing what I want to write unexpectedly was increasing,

    The result, it¡¯s like this. Orcus arc will continue for a bit more (sweat)

    At Gardo, theic below got updated with newest chapter.<ul><li>Zero Chapter 6</li></ul>

    =>¡¯Manner makes the man¡¯, it make me want to say that to Oscar lol Also, it was a nice smile there.<ul><li>Nichijou Chapter 24</li></ul>

    =>Endo-kun, long time no see! You are there? lol

    The chapters are freely provided from Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage. Please go take a look no matter what.

    Best regards.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    ¨C

    Hajime copsed before their eyes.

    ¡¸¡¸Hajime!¡¹¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire spontaneously rushed toward him seeing that scene.

    They kneeled beside him and reached out their hand, but those hands passed through their son¡¯s body and wandered in empty air.

    ¡¸Tou-san, Kaa-san. I¡¯m over here.¡¹

    Hajime approached Shuu and Sumire while smiling wryly. Yes, the real Hajime was.

    The two gasped and turned their gaze. They saw the figure of their son holding up Myuu there and let out a long sigh in relieve. And then, they made a simr wry smile.

    At the same time, before their eyes the past Hajime who was wounded all over melted into thin air and vanished.

    This ce was the true Orcus Great Dungeon¨D¨Dfloor 100. The final destination of the abyss, the ce where the hideout of Oscar Orcus was located, and then, the location where the strongest guardian the Hydra was lying in wait.

    Until now Hajime and co were watching the grandst boss fight that Hajime and Yue got into.

    Even though they understood that it was nothing more than projection, it was a fight for survival with impact that couldn¡¯t bepared with a mere 3D movie.

    The hydra¡¯s roar, the fatal breath attack, the counterattack using magic and gunshot¡­¡­

    And then, Hajime who covered Yue and got swallowed by the fatal light.

    His right eye was evaporated, a part of his body was carbonized, and he pitched forward falling as though he had no strength left.

    In order to protect Hajime, Yue dashed forward holding Donner with one hand in her condition that only had meager magic power.

    The scene was a storm of light bullets trampling through space like a meteor shower couldn¡¯t helpmade the parents but stiffen up even though they knew that it was just a projection. In fact, if Kaoruko and Akiko didn¡¯t receive magic that increased their mental resistance from Tio, they would have fainted more than dozens of times about now.

    The sight of those light bullets hitting Yue hard until her body became tattered was something hard to believe looking at her current invincible queen like self.

    At the same time, her figure that was gritting her teeth without taking even a single step back no matter what, risking her life in order to protect Hajime looked so noble it shook them. Sumire and Shuu too, they couldn¡¯t help but hugging Yue tightly while watching the projection.

    Before long the fatal light of judgment was fired. Before that attack that was unleashed in order to annihte the insolent intruder, Yue was staring straight ahead, however¡­¡­

    Hajime revived in a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Everyone spontaneously cheered ¡¸Oo!¡¹. But, they immediately understood from looking. That Hajime didn¡¯t revive or anything. It was only his guts supporting him. Hajime¡¯s figure that was visibly in appalling state vividly disyed that he almost wasn¡¯t even healed at all.

    However, from there it was a dramatic development. It was overwhelming, astounding, and miraculous. It was like a tale of a legend.

    The two nestling close to each other within the meteor shower was slipping through as though they were dancing. The light of annihtion was already like it was nothing more than a splendorous lighting illuminating the two.

    Running through the air, smashing the ceiling and dropping it, transmuting an improvised smelting furnace. The blue me of demise was unleashed with harmonized beat of the two.

    The scream of death agony of thest guardian echoed.

    When everything was over, Shuu and other parents, no, even Shia and the others who were watching that sublime scene that could be mistaken as a part of a myth forgot to even breath due to the intense deep emotion they couldn¡¯t describe with words inside them.

    Like that, when Hajime said ¡¸I¡¯m spent¡¹ and fell t, all of them finally returned to their senses.

    ¡¸Amazing right?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s words that sounded somewhat ted echoed.

    Shuu and Sumire¡¯s eyes turned wide hearing that.

    If pushed to say, all this time Hajime had no motivation in showing his past projection all this time, but now he wasn¡¯t even really alluding anything like ¡¸It¡¯s just something of the past¡¹ about this scene, instead he looked proud¡­¡­no, just from looking it could be seen that he was being smug.

    In the middle, Myuu who was being hugged clung to Hajime tightly, so half of his face was covered by the little girl, but the other half of his face was clearly showing his smugness.

    ¡¸That¡¯s unusual, for you to make such self-satisfied look when it¡¯s not about your invention.¡¹

    ¡¸Because it was that kind of deadly battle. ¡­¡­The cheat recovery item that was the god water, a weapon that can fire excessive fire power regardless of the state of the user, and then a partner with cheat-like magic ability. I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if even a single one of those was missing. It was a battle that was literally putting up everything I and Yue had.¡¹

    In a sense, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that everything began from this victory.

    ¡¸Above all else, my partner did her best here. The victory of this battle, well, there isn¡¯t any need to be humble about it. It¡¯s my and Yue¡¯s¨D¨Dpride.¡¹

    Saying that, Hajime gently patted the head of Yue who hade to his side unnoticed. Yue¡¯s expression became loose and soft, as though a voice ¡¸funi~¡¹ would leak out from her mouth somehow.

    Shuu muttered ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹ while narrowing his eyes from the dazzling sight, while Sumire too was saying ¡¸I see¡¹ with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸Even so, that was truly intense Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­it far surpassed my imagination.¡¹

    Tio and Shizuku¡¯s words served as the beginning. After them the other people also started saying their impression.

    The parents couldn¡¯t hide their excitement, while Shia and others were oozing out some envy and admiration. Shia alone was knocking her fist together while saying ¡¸I want a one-on-one fight. How far I can go in a handicap battle using only my fist, I wish to test myself desuu! Won¡¯t the monster pop up again?¡¹ with her rabbit ears shaking wildly.

    The wild rabbit couldn¡¯t stop herself from swinging her fist after knowing there was such a formidable enemy.

    The hopeless rabbit of the past who wasn¡¯t good with strife¡­¡­had died!

    ¡¸Now that she said it, Hajime. The monsters of thebyrinth can pop up again right? It looks like the hydra doesn¡¯te out though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, perhaps because it¡¯s thest boss. It won¡¯t pop up when I or Yue are here.¡¹

    ¡®I see, so if I¡¯m alone I¡¯ll be able to have at it with that guy then!¡¯ the fighting god rabbit said with her rabbit ears swinging wildly. Leaving the rabbit aside, Tomoichi was turning his gaze to deeper inside with shining eyes.

    ¡¸So Hajime-kun, the hideout is behind that splendid door?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. How about we go there right away?¡¹

    For Tomoichi, it seemed that thisst boss room was actually really interesting and attracted his attention.

    The pirs in the pired corridor had splendid engraving applied to every single of them, disying a solemn atmosphere. The double-leafed door standing at the inner part itself was also a work of art. In that case, the hideout was surely a ce that would charm the heart of an architect without a doubt, Tomoichi thought.

    By the way, it seemed regeneration magic was applied to this ce, so the trace of the fierce battle had been automatically fixed. In a sense, thisrge space itself could be called an artifact that possessed automatic recovery function. It could be perceived clearly that Oscar¡¯s skill was godly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, before that, please watch the training scene of Hajime without fail.¡¹

    This room after the battle versus the Hydra became a good training ce for Hajime and Yue during the two months after the dungeon conquering.

    It seemed that Yue wished to show everyone that the current Hajime¡¯s fighting ability and precise shooting that made everyone shudder weren¡¯t something that were easily obtained. She wished to show Hajime¡¯s effort here.

    Tomoichi said ¡¸Hmph¡­¡­very well, let me take a look of it¡¹ while he sent the gaze of ¡°evaluation of worthiness to be son-inw of who knows how many times it is¡± toward Hajime. He received an elbow on his side from Kaori.

    ¡¸Actually I¡¯m really interested. That shooting skill isn¡¯t normal. I¡¯m curious what kind of training he did to learn it.¡¹

    ¡¸His martial art too. It¡¯s not systematic but, it has a really rational movement¡­¡­I understand that it¡¯s something cultivated in real battle but, as expected, I¡¯m also extremely curious at his training too.¡¹

    It seemed that this was an extremely fascinating event for Shuuzou and Koichi. The eyes of the two were shining zingly. Next they moved forward in order to secure the front seat with rough breathing. They received a strike from the back of Shizuku¡¯s katana.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Then¡­¡­around here I think?¡¹

    Yue muttered while at the same time she adjusted the time axis and snapped her finger.

    What was projected was the firefight between Yue and Hajime.

    From what they could see, Hajime was exhausted from excessive training while Yue was looking worried. Even so, Hajime said that there was no meaning in training that wasn¡¯t surpassing the limit and he asked Yue to be his opponent.

    Yue nodded to respond to Hajime¡¯s determination. Hajime yelled to her.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Now, no need to hold back. Come! Magic cheat!¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯Nn-. Eat this, the violence of quantity!¡¯

    It was the violence of quantity. It was me bullets in number that covered the sky. And then, for some reason the bullets were heart shaped. Yue-sama, seeing the heart shaped fire bullets got their magic core fired through and dispersed, her chest tightened *kyu-!* and she prattled something like ¡¸I was shot through¡¹.

    Her feeling toward Hajime, was 3000 Celsius?

    Something like that. In addition, it was a tyrannical number that showed no end in sight.

    ¡¸Yue-chan¡­¡­Okaa-san, doesn¡¯t hate you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk-¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As to be expected from thee, Yue.¡¹

    Gazes that were filled with exasperation stabbed Yue. There was just a single person clicking her tongue.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-. I made a slight mistake.¡¹

    It seemed she mistook the time axis. She tried to show the training in a different time axis while feeling slightly flustered but¡­¡­

    Putting aside Yue¡¯s behavior, the unfolding scene was intense. The storm of magic bullet that even resembled the meteor shower of light bullet before this was shot through by the two handguns Hajime wielded. He continued to stave off the attack just barely.

    Concentration power to the degree that made his speech became halting.

    Super high speed midair reload using super fast gun spin. Precise sniping that was like aiming at the approaching grains of rice which made the heart of the spectators skipped¨D¨Dfiring through the magic¡¯s core.

    Like that¡­¡­

    ¨D¨D¡¯Then, itadakimasu¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯Wai-, sto-, aaa¡ª¨C!!¡¯

    Hajime-san who was unable to resist was overcame, or rather he was pushed down and devoured deliciously¨D¨D

    ¡¸Disintegration-¡¹

    The past projection was disintegrated along with the magic power and it dispersed.

    ¡¸Yue you pervert! Saying it¡¯s a training while doing such envio¨D¨Dimpure act! Unbelievable,pletely unbelievable! What¡¯s more, to think that you would assault Hajime-kun who waspletely exhausted and couldn¡¯t move, how envi¨D¨Dterrible!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, your real thought¡¹

    Just as Shizuku pointed out, Kaori-san, her real thought waspletely leaking out. She was slightly drooling. Tomoichi san was looking at faraway. It seemed that he decided that he didn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, I¡¯m sorry. Assaulting Hajime became a daily urrence so¡¹

    ¡®That ain¡¯t any excuse at all¡­¡­¡¯ Everyone thought. And then, the male faction thought ¡¸So he was assaulted routinely¡­¡­.¡¹ and looked at Hajime with aplicated expression. Hajime threw his sight to really faraway.

    Like this and that, for a while they watched Hajime who trained until he copsed every time, Yue who would nurse Hajime who became unable to move in various senses, and Kaori who would go ¡®Disintegrate-¡® every time the nursing looked like it would be R-rated.

    By the time Shuu and others started to showprehending expression of Hajime¡¯s current strength seeing how he continued to train absurdly, thetraining showflirting showended and the group finally stepped inside the hideout.

    ¡¸This ce¡­¡­is it underground here?¡¹

    The one who unconsciously muttered that was Tomoichi who was looking forward to it the most. It seemed that the whole group had the same feeling like that leaked out sentiment.

    Spacious area, artificial sun shining at the ceiling, one side of the walls inside became a waterfall, there was also a river and also fruit trees and vegetable field.

    And then, a three storey mansion that looked like it was created by directly scraping off the rock wall was being illuminated by the artificial sun, showing its white wall gorgeously.

    ¡¸The sun will be like a moon when nightes. By putting this artificial sun into practical use, I created the sun convergenceser weapon¨D¨DHyperion.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-kun. As an adult, I think there is something that I should say to you who thought of a mass destruction weapon when seeing a sun of blessing but¡­¡­sorry. I cannot find any word.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Tomoichi-san, even if you apologize to me with that kind of creeped out face¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Papaa¨C! Myuu also want a sun as present for Myuu¡¯s next birthday nano!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Myuu. Even if you begged me with such smile that is like a sun¡­¡­¡¹

    Although, Myuu was also a girl at that age. Perhaps she would need a weapon soon¡­¡­

    Putting aside the hopeless Hajime papa who was pondering such thing, Yue took the initiative to act as guide.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right, everyone. This is the residence of me and Hajime in Tortus. This is our love nest.¡¹

    ¡¸This is Oscar Orcus-san¡¯s hideout isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    ¡®Aa?¡¯ ¡®Oo?¡¯ Yue-sama and Kaori-chan red at each other. This was a scene where anyone would definitely want Self Restraint-kun to put censor on the face of the two. That was just how terrible the two were making the expression that beautiful girl shouldn¡¯t show.

    ¡®Okay okay, break it out you two~¡¯, Shia & Shizuku separated the two. While that was going on, Hajime invited the parents inside the mansion. At the end of the line Yue and Kaori were being dragged by their respective best friend.

    Tomoichi let out a long sigh.

    ¡¸How beautiful¡­¡­.What¡¯s more, to think that the building<em>doesn¡¯t have any joining point</em>.¡¹

    ¡¸Oscar was a transmutation master like me. This residence was also created using transmutation, so it¡¯s style is very different from a normal building.¡¹

    Tomoichi was earnestly letting out sigh of admiration seeing the strange architecture style that he had never seen before. His eyes were sparkling bright, like a child that was visiting an amusement park for the first time. Kaoruko was watching her husband who was like that with a warm gaze.

    After that, Hajime showed around the living space and workshop, the treasure warehouse where many of Oscar¡¯s creation were still left behind, and the site of the storage ce of the ¡°Oscar¡¯s prototype ¨C seeded by Hajime¡± maid golem that was burned and destroyed by Yue in the past.

    There were only novel things inside. The parents were excited from start to finish.

    Especially when it was times like when they found ¡°Prototype ¨C Dragon Killing Sword¡± (Named by Oscar) in the treasure warehouse, all the men went into festive atmosphere where they all tried swinging it.

    By the way, for some reason the one who handled and looked the best with it was Kirino-okaasan.

    ¡¸And then this ce here¡­¡­.it¡¯s where we obtained the first age of god magic and learned the truth of this world.¡¹

    After opening the thick door at the third floor and entering inside, it was the room where the magic circle for inheriting age of god magic was inscribed.

    Hajime showed a thinking gesture for a bit. Shuu asked him while his eyes were shining seeing the magic circle.

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s the matter Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aah, I¡¯m thinking that I might as well introduce everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Introduce? Who do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I mean the liberator who was the creator of this greatbyrinth. The extraordinary transmutation master¨D¨DOscar Orcus.¡¹

    Saying that, Hajime sent an eye signal to Yue.

    Right after that, a silhouette emerged in front of the chair ced at the back of the room. A ck clothed youth¨D¨DOscar.

    ¡ºYou did well oveing the trial and arriving here. My name is Oscar Orcus. The person who created this greatbyrinth. Perhaps you will understand if I say that I¡¯m a rebel?¡»

    The entrance of the intellectual looking young man wearing sses with his ck hair tied behind his neck gathered the attention of all the parents who were curiously looking around inside the room.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the recording medium Oscar left behind. It¡¯s something like hisst will. When entering the magic circle after clearing the trial, he will show his figure to the dungeon conqueror. Right now it¡¯s just a past projection though.¡¹

    Even while Hajime was giving exnation, Oscar was continuing his talk with deep intellect and firm will behind his eyes.

    The truth of the world, the path they had taken, and then their wish.

    ¡¸¡­¡­They were, unable to win against the god. But, they didn¡¯t lose the battle.¡¹

    Yue talked with narrowed eyes. Unusually a deep respect could be seen in her eyes. The parents felt a bit surprised at that. Someone who Yue genuinely and deeply respected from the heart was extremely few.

    Kaori formed her words after her.

    ¡¸They themselves were no good. But, they didn¡¯t give up the future. Believing that someday people who will inherit their power will appear, they vanished to the corner of the world. They even parted from theirrades.¡¹

    ¡¸That became our strength. Kaori was able to survive was also thanks to what they had left behind.¡¹

    With deep emotion Shizuku let out her words tremblingly filled with deep thought of gratitude. Aiko also spoke with a voice that was filled with simr deep gratitude.

    ¡¸Everyone was able to return to Japan was also thanks to them leaving behind their strength.¡¹

    ¡¸Truly, they art worthy to be described as brilliant. Even in the long history of the dragon race, there were none who persisted in such firm and striking way of life like them.¡¹

    Tio closed her eyes as though praying for the dead¡¯s happiness in the next world and she silently gifted them with the greatest eulogy.

    Shia lowered her rabbit ears solemnly and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Someone like Miledy-san was seriously annoying, but she even turned into a golem and continued to live¡­¡­a thousand years, ten thousand years? Throughout a long period of time that no one know about, by herself alone¡­¡­she was annoying but, she helped up, saved the world, and died a noble death.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. She went out with a smile. She was an annoying person but, she was a strong person who was worthy of admiration.¡¹

    ¡¸O, oi. Shia, Yue. You don¡¯t need to keep saying annoying every time¡­¡­no, she was really annoying just as you said but¡­¡­¡¹

    Usually Hajime would deliberately not read the atmosphere, but now that he was reading the atmosphere for a bit he was making that kind of statement, though naturally he was ignored.

    ¡ºI pray that from here on you will live under free will.¡»

    Oscar finished with that and vanished.

    A tranquil atmosphere silently filled the room.

    A beatter, Shuu and Sumire came forward. Tomoichi and others also came forward as though they understood what they were going to do.

    All the parents put their hands together before the ce where Oscar was standing and prayed silently. Their prayer was filled with gratitude and respect, and various other thoughts.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Nn. What to do?¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯Hm? Nothing particr. In the first ce, we were summoned by the god as he pleased and got told to go to war. That god is nothing but trouble. I don¡¯t give a damn what will happen to this world.¡¯

    Everyone went ¡¸Hm?¡¹ hearing that conversation. Hajime and Yue leaked out their voice ¡¸¡­¡­ah¡¹.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Yue, are you bothered about it?¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯My ce is right here¡­¡­I don¡¯t care of anything else¡¯

    After thest will of a deceased person, what¡¯s more it was thest will of a great person, for some reason a pink colored space was formed. Kaori¡¯s eyes turned hollow.

    Not just the gaze of the parents, even the gaze of Shia and others toward Hajime and Yue becameplicated.

    Yue tried to end the projection right away, but Kaori took it over in the middle. Yue tried to protest ¡¸What are you doing!¡¹, but before she could,

    ¨D¨D¡¯Aa~, for now, this ce is already ours, let¡¯s clean up that corpse¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯Nn. Fertilizer for the field¡¯

    Next, Hajime-san took the ring that was the proof of conquering the dungeon from Oscar¡¯s finger.

    They had conquered the dungeon so it was only natural to take it but¡­¡­

    The figure taking off the ring without any hesitation was the figure of a pure ouw who didn¡¯t possess the very concept ofpassion or sympathy itself. Furthermore, that figure said ¡¸Does this guy has anything else on him¡¹ while rustling the ck clothes around. Like a vulture.

    The doubtful gazes of the parents and the wive~s were bing reproachful eyes that made even Yue turned pale.

    Hajime and Yue turned their gaze to the beyond with harmonized movement.

    But, Shuu grinned widely and sped his hand on Hajime¡¯s shoulder. And then, he spoke with a voice that was scarilycking in intonation.

    ¡¸Hajime. Do you know what is Tou-san thinking right now?¡¹

    ¡¸E, e~rr¡­¡­Tou-san, you know, though not much, I at least made a proper grave.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then I want to offer prayer in front of the grave, so show me the ce after this.¡¹

    ¡¸Ro, roger. Then right away¨D¨D¡¹

    Hajime immediately tried to turn around to gloss over the matter, but he didn¡¯t manage it. His opposite shoulder also got sped by a hand. Whose hand? Sumire¡¯s.

    ¡¸Hajime? Don¡¯t you have anything to say to Okaa-san and Otou-san I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything, to say?¡¹

    The smile of Sumire-okaasan became really deep. Hajime thought, ¡¸Ah, this, it¡¯s that thing huh¡¹.

    That hunch was right on the money! Right after that, the eyes of Nagumo married couple nted upward with great momentum.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat the dead rudely-, this stupid son!¡¹

    ¡¸That person wasn¡¯t your enemy or anything right! Far from that he was someone who gave you important gift! This idiot son!¡¹

    Indeed, it waspletely as they said. *Bam-*, Hajime-san received clenched fists on his head.

    It was absurd to expect such emotion andmon sense from Hajime of that time, there were various excuses he could make.

    Although, now that he was harboring a definite respect toward Miledy and others the liberators, looking back at his action then, even he himself was thinking that perhaps it was a bit unforgivable¡­¡­

    Because of that,

    ¡¸So, sorry¡¹

    He honestly showed remorse.

    ¡¸Go, Goshujin-sama art apologizing!? A dream! This art a nightmare! Shia! Help me to wake up!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me! Shaoraaa-!!¡¹

    Thunderous sound.

    A full swing of the war hammer. A silhouette flew into the wall and went through it. And then, the voice of happiness saying ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹ with echo.

    Shuu and Sumire turned their gaze to Yue as though nothing had happened.

    ¡¸Yue-chan too! Your generally cold reception toward non family, well we don¡¯t mind it but, an act that is spheming the dead, Okaa-san cannot admire that at all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ye, yes. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, considering the situation at that time it might be understandable but¡­¡­treating the dead as fertilizer even though he didn¡¯t do anything bad to you, I don¡¯t think Otou-san can overlook that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ye, yes, Otou-sama. When I myself watched that scene anew, I think that perhaps it¡¯s a bit unforgivable.¡¹

    ¡®I¡¯m really reflecting¡­¡­¡¯ Yue-sama was downhearted. ¡®Otou-sama and Okaa-sama scolded me¡­¡­¡¯ She was seriously depressed.

    The demon king and his legal wife who achieved being the world¡¯s strongest for real were reflecting. It was an extremely miraculous situation. If the people of Tortus saw this sight, they would go crazy or faint, or perhaps they would revere and worship the two parents simr like the mother of a certain goddess of bountiful harvest, no doubt about it.

    There was nothing that was representing Oscar on the chair inside the room but¡­¡­

    Hajime and Yue somehow got the feeling that he wasughing wryly at them.

    After that, they offered prayer in front of Oscar¡¯s grave, pulled out the dragon woman who was stuck on the field, and then the group activated the past yback everywhere in the hideout while getting a glimpse of Hajime and Yue¡¯s life at that time.

    It was truly a sugary livelihood where they could only be called as newlywed spouses.

    Extremely high sugar content. The scenes that would undoubtedly give anyone sugar diabetes in one shot made Kaori¡¯s tongue clicking to generate like machine gun.

    And then, Yue was looking smug even while feeling embarrassed. A sh of silver grazed her cheek.

    ¡¸U~n¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    Shizuku looked like she wasn¡¯t convinced somewhat. Aiko tilted her head and asked her.

    ¡¸How should I say it¡­¡­some footage flew in here and there unnaturally¡­¡­somehow it¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at an edited recording¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, certainly, there is that kind of feeling.¡¹

    It seemed it wasn¡¯t just Shizuku who was feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. Aiko also pped her hands in agreement.

    There, Sumire pointed at a door deeper inside the room and raised a questioning voice.

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime. We haven¡¯t go there. What is behind that door?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, that ce, it¡¯s that. The bathroom. It¡¯s connected to an open air bath.¡¹

    ¡¸My! That¡¯s great! So there is also bathing custom in another world! Or perhaps is it the personal hobby of Oscar-san?¡¹

    Saying that, Sumire turned her step toward the bathroom energetically. Hajime spoke toward his mother who was like that.

    ¡¸It goes without saying but, we won¡¯t activate the past rey there.¡¹

    ¡¸I get it. There is also Yue-chan here, there is no way I¡¯ll be so sad that I¡¯m going to intentionally watch my son being stark naked.¡¹

    There was one reaction to Sumire¡¯s words. However, everyone entered inside the bathroom while no one was noticing it.

    ¡¸Ho~, it¡¯s a splendid bathroom!¡¹

    ¡¸There is like a waterfalling ahead of our gaze¡­¡­it looks like Oscar-san was also talented when ite to architecture design.¡¹

    Shuu and Tomoichi were in admiration. Hajime poured his magic power to activate the Merlion hot spring version to show how the hot water came out from it.

    But, at that instant,

    ¡¸Aaa, my hand slipped~¡¹(monotone)

    Kaori-san, it seemed her hand slipped and activated the past rey.

    What would slip inside a bathroom should be the foot, and even if the hand slipped why would the age of god magic got activated? But putting aside those questions, what got projected by the careless magic activation was the figure of Hajime rxing in the hot spring at night.

    ¡¸My, nice body.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oh my¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    By the way, the top was Kirino, and it was Koichi who turned toward her in a sh. The bottom was Akiko, and it was Aiko who turned toward her in a sh.

    ¡¸Hey-, Kaori! What do you mean your hand slipped! Dispel it right away!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stare hard at it like that! It¡¯s nothing you hadn¡¯t seen before! Aah geez, you aren¡¯t listening huh. Shizuku! Hold down that secretly perverted childhood friend of yours right away¡­¡­wait, why even you are staring hard at it like that huh!¡¹

    Hajime lightly pped Kaori¡¯s cheek *pechi pechi* to return her to her senses while demanding her to dispel the magic once more.

    ¡¸Come on return to your senses, hidden pervert meister!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a hidden pervert or a meister!¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about that, just dispel it right away.¡¹

    ¡¸E, err, it feels a bit difficult! It¡¯s because my hand slipped! My hand keeps slipping!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean your hand keep slipping!?¡¹

    ¡¸Like this, like a bobsleigh!¡¹

    ¡¸Bobsleigh!?¡¹

    While the meister and Hajime were doing theiredy skit, the situation that Hajime feared finally arrived.

    ¡¸Yue! Hide it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-¡¹

    The one who finally came was the past Yue. She immediately projected a swimsuit illusion above her past projection. The eyes of the male faction got protected just in the nick of time.

    ¡¸Kaori¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Hajime was oozing out cold sweat at the ident that almost happened while sending Kaori a reproachful gaze. Kaori too reflected on herself that she was messing around too much while dispelling the magic.

    But, for some reason the projection didn¡¯t vanish. Inside the projection, Yue-sama who was scattering around a bewitching atmosphere in full st for some reason was standing before Hajime.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t itt vanish!?¡¯ Hajime¡¯s expression was flustered, however, he immediately discovered the magic power stream using his magic eye stone.

    The culprit, was the hopeless dragon.

    ¡¸SHIAAA!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes! SHAORAAA-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much-¡¹

    The hopeless dragon vanished into the other side of the waterfall.

    But, it seemed the projection cut off toote.

    ¨D¨D¡¯I¡¯m getting out!¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯You won¡¯t escape!¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯Wai-, wait, ah, AAA¡ª¡ª!!¡¯

    There, the projection dispersed as though something precious had scattered.

    *Shii~n*, a really awkward silence was flowing.

    There, Yue¡¯s cheeks red up bright red while she reported once more.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Otou-sama, Okaa-sama. Let me apologize beforehand. It was delicious. Thank you for the meal.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, sorry that we can only prepare such meager meal?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Sumire, I think that¡¯s not the right thing to say.¡¹

    The awkward atmosphere became even more awkward. Shia and others were showingplicated expression that felt like saying ¡¸Aa~, it was this timing¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Papa~. What delicious thing Yue-oneechan was eating nano?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ask Remia about itter.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The question of a child that was troubling parents waspletely thrown toward the mother by Hajime-san. His life gauge was at the red zone.

    ¡¸I, I see. The past projection that looks edited is because something like this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The projection got really heavily edited.¡¹

    That was how many daily scenes that were in the category of ¡°We cannot show it okay!¡¯. The blushing Shizuku and Aiko were restlessly looking around with indescribable expression.

    Kaoruko and Kirino said ¡¸Aa~, to be young¡¹. They felt awkward, but they also gave a slight teasing atmosphere. On the contrary, the atmosphere of Shuuzou and Koichi felt half awkward and half lukewarm.

    And then, Tomoichi was,

    ¡¸Tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk-¡¹

    ¡¸Ka, Kaori¡­¡­¡¹

    His expression was shuddering in respond to his daughters gatling tongue clicking that came from her grand self-destruction due to reying the past as he pleased because of curiosity.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It will be, lunch time soon, let¡¯s eat.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-¡¹

    Yue was still bashful and fidgeting. Hajime had a distant look while announcing the end of the morning part of Orcus tour in order to change the atmosphere somehow.

    Hajime and co easily returned to the royal pce using a gate. A long time had passed without them noticing while they were doing the Orcus tour. The time had gone long past noon.

    Perhaps because they were shown various things, they forgot about their empty stomach. But now their empty stomach abruptly began to dere their existence. Hajime and co took lunch that was prepared by Hellina along with Liliana who almost cried because she got left behind while doing her work in desperation.

    They had fun talking about various memories, which caused Liliana¡¯s teary eyes to be increasingly sullen.

    At the same time, she was also showing a superhuman technique of listening to Kaori¡¯sining ¡¸Hey, listen to me Lily! That stupid Yue! That stupid Yue! She was an erorist-san! Hey, are you listening? Lily!¡¹ that was like a machine gun while acting sullen while she was doing her work and also calming Kaori down at the same time, furthermore she was doing it while eating with a beautiful table manner.

    Hajime slightly consoled such Liliana while the group finished their lunch.

    ¡¸I never thought, that I would be left behind for real¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, my bad Lily. But you see, the power of Hellina¡¯s gaze was terrific. It told me ¡ºThere is, work. Taking, princess away, absolutely no good (monotone)¡».¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the haltingnguage. Or rather! I ¨C a ¨C mm! The princess! Hellina, is the maid! Why does Hellina get prioritized!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haha-¡¹

    ¡¸Why are youughing!?¡¹

    Hajime looked aside with a face that seemed to say ¡®The after meal tea, is delicious~¡¯. Liliana red at him with a resentful expression. Though she got teary eyes so that expression not onlycked impact, rather it looked cute.

    Liliana directed a tearful re to the culprit who was her exclusive maid. Hellina bowed respectfully.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies, Liliana-sama. However, in order to apany the trip of Lord¨D¨Dcough-, Hajime-sama¡¯s trip starting from tomorrow, it is also necessary to finish within today all matters for the next couple of days that needs Liliana-sama¡¯s decision.¡¹

    ¡¸Pe, perhaps that¡¯s so but¡­¡­no wait, just now, didn¡¯t you say lord just now? You just referred to Hajime-san as your master didn¡¯t you!? Hey, Hellina!?¡¹

    ¡¸Today the destination is Orcus Great Labyrinth. This Hellina know what is inside Liliana-sama¡¯s heart so well it¡¯s painful, but I believe the ce Liliana-sama should apany them to should be the imperial capital that will be the destination starting from tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­I cannot deny that¡­¡­but, I want to know about Hajime-san¡¯s past in the greatbyrinth¡­¡­also, you casually ignored my question didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸If Liliana-sama wish it, it wille true someday. The thing that has to be done right now should be done right now. I will sort out the work that can be postponed forter. If Liliana-sama¡¯s work get dyed, the lord surely will also feel worried for you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re right. I understand, Hellina. Also, now you aren¡¯t even hiding how you are calling him lord anymore. Pleasee to my room for a bitter. I will teach you once more who is your master!¡¹

    Hellina bowed respectfully. Shuu turned his gaze toward Hajime while feeling a bit concerned about the crisis the rtionship of the master and servant.

    ¡¸So Hajime. What are we going to do in the afternoon?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being I¡¯m thinking of going to Raisen Grand Canyon.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s where the encounter with me happen isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    The rabbit ears moved *myon myon*. Shia looked really happy.

    But, Kaori put a halt on that.

    ¡¸Shia, sorry. I want to go to Orcus one more time before we go to Raisen Grand Canyon. Is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Hoe? I don¡¯t mind that but, is there still anything else to see there?¡¹

    They would use up the majority of their schedule here if they were also going to watch the minor detail. Shia tilted her rabbit ears, thinking that they should have seen all that should be seen.

    ¡¸You see, the time when we reunited¡­¡­I want Otou-san and everyone else to watch it.¡¹

    ¡®I see¡¯, Shia nodded.

    In this trip, it felt like Tomoichi and Hajime had closed the distance between them by quite much, but as expected, Tomoichi was still holding a strong reluctance toward Hajime. That was why Kaori wanted to show her father the time when she was rescued.

    ¡¸Yeah, I also want to see that no matter what.¡¹

    Shizuku too seemed to recall something about that time. She nced to Hajime while blushing slightly.

    Hajime turned expressionless just for a moment from receiving that nce. But, that too really only happened for an instant.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I guess. The time after we came out from Raisen Grand Canyon would also be fine but¡­¡­there was also that scene huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. It¡¯s alright.¡¹

    Beside him Yue sharply noticed. She said ¡°it¡¯s alright¡± not with a questioning tone, but with a tone that was filled with conviction. Hajime looked fondly at Yue in respond and caressed her cheek. As though to say ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±.

    Hajime smiled wryly at Shuu and others who were tilting their head in puzzlement while gulping down his tea all at once. Then he announced their departure for the afternoon part of Orcus tour.

    While getting seen off by the princess who had bloodshot eyes as though to say ¡®Even if it killed me I¡¯m gonna finish all the pressing work for these few days within today for suree~¡¯, Hajime and co returned to Orcus Great Labyrinth.

    Their destination was the surface level of Orcus Great Labyrinth¨D¨Dthe floor 89.

    Kaori¡¯s gaze slightly wandered off to empty air as though to look back to that time while she started talking.

    ¡¸At that time, we advanced until the next floor, the floor 90.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it was around four months since Hajime fell into abyss.¡¹

    Shizuku added.

    The ce they arrived at while giving that exnation was the ce where Kaori and co once fell into a desperate situation in the past. They were at a spacious space with octagon shape located in floor 89.

    There was arge hole still gaping open at the ceiling and wall. At the ceiling was the trace where Hajime smashed through using pile buker. The tunnel at the wall was the improvised hideout where Kaori and others escaped for dear life while carrying the wounded.

    There was a regenerating function for the stone bridge at floor 65 that was a destination for a trap, but the majority of Orcus Great Dungeon¡¯s surface level didn¡¯t have regenerating function. And so, the trace of battle from that time was remaining clearly.

    Kaori performed the past rey. The time axis was seemed to be when they escaped from floor 90 into this room.

    With Kouki in the lead, the pale looking hero party, Nagayama party, and Hiyama party showed up from the passage deeper inside. After having some words, Nomura Kentarou who possessed the vocation earth mage started opening a hole in the wall.

    ¡¸We were ambushed at floor 90. By a demon race woman and a lot of monsters. All of the monsters were unthinkably strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Two of us were petrified, Suzu was also heavily wounded. The mental shock and the exhaustion from going through losing battle, where, it¡¯s just as you can see there.¡¹

    Hajime and Yue and the others also didn¡¯t know about the detailed timing when the demon race woman¨D¨DCattleya attacked. And so, they were watching with great interest at Kaori and the ssmates who were escaping into the improvised hideout at that time.

    Then, ahead of where Hajime and co were watching, Nomura and others were starting to talk to each other. And then, they were staring still without any word at one of the four passages inside the room.

    ¡¸? What are they doing? ¡­¡­Hah!? Kaori, rey the scene just now for a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Okay but¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori rewound the scene slightly. And then she resumed the scene.

    This time she noticed. A ck silhouette was soundlessly vanishing into the passage.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Endou! Endou is there!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-, as expected from Endou! He couldn¡¯t be noticed just with a single yback!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-san is really absurd isn¡¯t he. As expected from the man who could travel through the dungeon without getting noticed by the monsters even once desuu! That thinness of shadow cannot be copied!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s truly a mystery. Even the projection of past rey inadvertently failed to notice him¡­¡­even within the long history of the dragon race, someone with shadow that thin art the first time.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-kun¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry that I always forgot to call your name when taking absence in the ss! Sensei cannot forget Endou-kun¡¯s despairing expression when you got told ¡ºYour number of attendance days iscking¡» by the first year¡¯s head teacher!¡¹

    A wailing resounded from earth¡­¡­it felt like that.

    By the way, Endou-kun had perfect attendance. He had never even arrivedte.

    Anyway, all the parent~s thought of Kousuke and his parents and cried.

    ¡¸E~rr, Kaori? Why did he go off alone?¡¹

    ¡¸E, e~rr you see, Endou-kun he, how should I say it, his presence, should I say that it is weak, anyway he is a person with constitution that is hard to notice. It¡¯s to the level that even monster willpletely ignore him even though he is right before them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Such human exist for real?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­He really exist. I think that it¡¯s mysterious though. It¡¯s not a skill or magic. It¡¯s a constitution that he has since before we were summoned.¡¹

    ¡¸Even earth was rtively filled with fantasy huh. Otou-san didn¡¯t know¡­¡­¡¹

    Anyway, thanks to the man who was nonchntly within the category of mankind¡¯s strongest and could escape from the dungeon to the surface just by himself, the reinforcement that was Hajime made it in time. The parents were given that exnation.

    Tomoichi and others understood that he too was one of the benefactor of their daughters¡¯ lives. They asked to rewind the projection slightly and expressed their gratitude.

    They couldn¡¯t find him just like how hard it was to find Wall¡ð though. (TN: Ask google-sensei about find Wally)

    ¡®Eh? The projection has been rewound, so he should be right in front of us shouldn¡¯t it? Where?¡¯ While thinking that.

    ¡®Find Endou!¡¯ After spending a bit of time for that, the past projection disyed the attack of the monsters that were led by Cattleya.

    The entrance of the hideout that was camouged was blown away. Kouki resolved himself and rushed out.

    From there the situation developed quickly.

    The hero¡¯s power that used Limit Break was absurd, however, Cattleya used Meld as hostage and sealed it.

    Unable to retreat or fight, Kouki was defeated against a monster called Ahatd that was in a different level from other monsters. Cattleya offered a deal which was responded by Shizuku with a grave expression.

    Shizuku desperately string together her words in order to find a path of survival somehow. Then, Meld who recovered his consciousness put his life on the line for thest struggle¨D¨Dhe tried to explode himself.

    ¡¸So he is Meld Logins-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­he is a magnificent warrior.¡¹

    Shuuzou and Koichi who were staring so hard at Shizuku¡¯s figure they could open a hole with their gaze saw Meld who got mentioned in the talk at the pce and raised voice of admiration.

    But, right after that, even Meld¡¯s determination for death was sealed and ended in futility. He received a fatal wound and tumbled down on the ground. Seeing that, the expression of Shuuzou and others warped in grief.

    The one who snapped seeing that was Kouki. Inside the projection, he disyed an astounding strength and cornered Cattleya once.

    But, the matter couldn¡¯t be resolved that easily. At the eleventh hour he finally noticed that ¡°he was turning his sword toward a person¡± and Kouki¡¯s sword turned dull. Regarding the matter of killing a living being, not to mention having the resolve for that, Kouki didn¡¯t even have the self-awareness of it. Cattleyaughed at that.

    Like that the table was turned.

    In the ce of their trump card Kouki who became unable to fight, it was Shizuku who stood at the front line.

    Although it was the period of time where she was unskilledpared to the present, her speed and sword skill were astonishing. Seeing their daughter in a genuinely desperate battle in another world, Shuuzou tightened his lips forming a thin line, while Koichi was clenching his fist hard.

    And then, Kirino quietly grasped Shizuku¡¯s hand.

    Right after that, Kirino¡¯s hand grasped so strongly that Shizuku felt pain.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Shizuku-chan!¡¯

    The scream of Kaori. Shizuku too also suffered defeat. She was literally vomiting blood and crouched down. As a mother, it was undoubtedly a sight that Kirino couldn¡¯t endure to watch.

    ¡¸Ah, Kaori!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori!¡¹

    The two who unconsciously yelled were Tomichi and Kaoruko. Ahead of the two¡¯s gaze, Kaori recklessly rushed out alone by herself from the party¡¯s formation that crowded to each other in order to protect themselves.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Ka, Kaori¡­¡­what are you doing¡­¡­go back quickly. You mustn¡¯t stay here¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯No. It¡¯s the same anywhere. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s better to be at Shizuku-chan¡¯s side¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t win¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯It¡¯s me who should apologize, for being unable to do anything than this. My magic power is nearly spent¡¯

    It was like theirst words. No, those were truly theirst words.

    They were helpless. It was aplete checkmate.

    Ahadt approached as though to engrave that on their body.

    The parents trembled seeing the sight that had gone past being urgent and could even be said as despairing¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s here! Otou-san Okaa-san! Everyone pay attention! Here! Here!¡¹

    Kaori-san was greatly excited for some reason. Her fingers pointed out straight and asked for attention.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori. That¡¯s, don¡¯t copy¡­¡­my act before this.¡¹

    ¡¸Silence! It will be an important scene after this! After all it is Hajime-kun and my, yes, Ha ¨C ji ¨C me ¨C kun ¨C and ¨C my! Scene of reunion!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-, you don¡¯t need to emphasize! Stupid Kaori!¡¹

    ¡®Or rather, Kaori, you remember most of Yue¡¯s speech huh¡­¡­¡¯, a lukewarm atmosphere flowed among them. At the projection Kaori and Shizuku were snuggling on each other where they were just a step before death, but the tension waspletely dispersed.

    Then, the next instant the ceiling burst. A giant stake with crimson spark running on it pierced Ahadt along with the despair and pulverized them.

    From the smashed ceiling, Hajime descended andnded lightly.

    His back was turned toward Kaori and Shizuku as though to protect them, and he looked toward them across his shoulder.

    ¨D¨D¡¯You two are really close like usual huh¡¯

    Hajime smiled wryly while saying that to the dumbfounded duo.

    Instantly.

    ¡¸KYAAAAAAAAAAH? HAJIME-KU~~~N!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori, noisy!¡¹

    Kaori grabbed Yue¡¯s shoulders and shook her back and forth while raising a shrill scream like a big fan identally encountering a celebrity.

    It seemed she didn¡¯t even hear Yue¡¯s protest. Yue was already in a jostled state. Her reproachful gaze was rapidly evolving to be a super reproachful gaze.

    ¡¸Otou-san Otou-san! See see!? It¡¯s moving right!? That¡¯s Hajime-kun see! And then, the one getting protected there, is me! Kufuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right, I¡¯m watching. I, it¡¯s really moving¡¹

    ¡®If only Kaori doesn¡¯t act so high spirited a bit creepily like this.¡¯ Tomoichi-otousan added inside his heart. Kaoruko put her hand on her forehead and her expression turned as though she was watching a troubling child.

    And then, the Hajime-kun in question was covering his face with his hands. If there was a hole he would want to enter inside.

    On the other hand, the other involved person which was Shizuku was

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    She was staring at the paused projection of past Hajime¡¯s face from the side with a somewhat dazed expression *pohee~*.

    ¡¸She fell in love.¡¹

    ¡¸So she fell in love here.¡¹

    ¡¸I see now.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The words of Kirino, Koichi, and Shuuzou caused Shizuku to twitch. She wouldn¡¯t deny that at thiste hour, but just in case she mumbled¡¸At this time, it¡¯s not like, I have self-awareness of it or anything¡­¡­¡¹ with a small voice.

    Gentle gazes showered down on her. Unable to stand it, she wrapped her ponytail around her face. Ponytail guard activate. Don¡¯t look at me!

    Kaori who was in a good mood hugged Yue¡¯s head from behind and she nuzzled it in delight while saying.

    ¡¸Theeen, I¡¯ll put the scene in the loooop~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bakaori, don¡¯t get carried away.¡¹ (TN: Baka + Kaori = Bakaori)

    Yue lightly pped *pechi pechi* the cheek of Kaori who was hugging her while she was going to forcefully end the past projection.

    ¡¸Yue, my bad but keep the projection ying.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    Yue obeyed Hajime¡¯s words and forcefully advanced the past projection ahead. Kaori was annoying, so she reflexively wanted to end the scene.

    Due to a curbstomp fight that would put off any ordinary person watching it, the powerful monsters were easily turned into mince meat. Just in case, faint mosaic were applied to the image by Yue¡¯s miraculous feat so the scene was kind to the eyepared to the reality.

    Like that, that time finally arrived.

    A single dry gunshot sound. It resounded excessively loudly.

    Shuu and others didn¡¯t speak any word. They couldn¡¯t say anything. It was like there was a solid lock closing the box where their words were stored.

    Fresh blood danced within their sight.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Why, why did you kill her. Is there any need to kill¡­¡­¡¯

    Kouki¡¯s words echoed.

    ¡¸If you are watching then you can understand, the demon race is undoubtedly ¡°person¡±. What was done just now, was without a doubt a ¡°murder¡±.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire silently looked back to Hajime who said that. Tomoichi and other parents covered their mouth and went pale.

    Shuu walked toward Hajime. And then, in opposite of the time when Hajime carelessly treated the corpse of Oscar before this, he sped his shoulder gently. He massaged the shoulder as though to loosen something stiff.

    ¡¸Thanks for showing us that.¡¹

    Shuu only said that. He didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Sumire was also the same. She only stroke Hajime¡¯s hair messily, then she only silently watched the continuation of the past image.

    Things that should be asked had been wholly asked that time when Hajime returned home to them. What they wanted to say had also been wholly expressed in words.

    There was nothing that they wanted to discuss once more, to say nothing of wanting to admonish Hajime or anything. They simply wanted to watch his experience with their own eyes. That was all.

    Hajime didn¡¯t understand what should he call the deep emotion dwelling within Shuu and Sumire¡¯s eyes. However, somehow, he thought that the emotion resembled ocean.

    While Yue and others were watching over them, Tomoichi and other parents snuggled close to Kaori and Shizuku, and then Aiko too.

    Within the projection, Kaori was being shocked by Hajime¡¯splete change, even so she said her gratitude that he was alive.

    ¡¸Otou-san, I was only lucky.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. No, you¡¯re right.¡¹

    Tomoichi looked at Hajime. With Japanese people¡¯s sensitivity, no, with a human¡¯s sensitivity, the act that urred before their eyes where something that was hard to ept right away.

    However, Tomoichi, and also Kaoruko and the other parents too were certainly feeling emotion that couldn¡¯t be measured with just ordinarymon sense or ethics.

    ¡¸Shizuku. You had done your best. You did great surviving.¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You fought well in order to protect your friend. I¡¯m proud of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ojii-chan.¡¹

    Koichi and Shuuzou naturally noticed. Shizuku was scared at the bottom of her heart, however she faced Cattleya with a definite killing intent.

    Both of them caressed Shizuku¡¯s head with clumsy hand manner. Shizuku wanted to cry slightly but then Kirino gently hugged her.

    Like that, Tomoichi and others faced back toward Hajime and spoke out their thanks once more. Their words were short, but their words were filled with the deepest emotion until now.

    The projection ended and silence returned.

    For a while, everyone were entrusting their body and heart to the silence in order to sort out their heart.

    Before long, unexpectedly it was Tomoichi who breached the silence perhaps in order to return the atmosphere to normal.

    ¡¸Even so, when I imagine that my Kaori will get turned down after this¡­¡­yep, I want to punch Hajime-kun flying until the end of the earth once more.¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t that feeling be past its expiration date soon?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no expiration date to the feeling of a father who is thinking of his daughter you know, Hajime-kun.¡¹

    The atmosphere of the ce softened just as nned from that conversation.

    After that, Hajime and co looked around at the happening in Orcus for a bit more. Somehow it felt unfitting toe out from here and then go right away to a new destination and had fun there.

    Within their chest there wereplicated emotions that were transparent,plicated, clear but heavy, such contradicting emotions were jumbled within them. They wanted to keep hold to those feelings for a bit more.

    And so, the group visited the sealing room once more with an atmosphere like taking a walk. It was Hajime¡¯s idea.

    What he showed them there was the event before the legendary decisive battle.

    ¨D¨D¡¯Let¡¯s take her back, without fail¡¯

    ¨D¨D¡¯Yeah. We¡¯ll take her back, without fail¡¯

    Kaori and Hajime were talking about their memory of Yue, and then they showed a determination that was like zing me.

    Yue writhed while leaking out strange voice¡¸Nfuu¡¹. Kaori blushed for some reason while also iprehensibly acting tsundere saying¡¸I, it¡¯s not like I like Yue or anything, I¡¯m telling you there is no way it¡¯s like that!¡¹.

    They also reyed past projection in Oscar¡¯s hideout once more, showing the time axis before the legendary decisive battle.

    ¨D¨D¡¯I wish for my life and death to be together with Yue-san¡¯

    Shia¡¯s resolve was disyed to Hajime. In order to take away the option of letting only her survive. If they were unable to save Yue, then she would rather die together with Hajime, so she wished.

    ¡®Obviously, rather I won¡¯t let you get away¡¯, Hajime responded with a smile.

    Yue leaked out a voice¡¸Nuwaa¡¹ as though she was in the verge of death. Shia blushed and said¡¸Do, don¡¯t misunderstand, I simply super love Yue-san!¡¹, inflicting a straight punch directly on Yue. Yue died in agony. She automatically revived though.

    Through various things like that, everyone¡¯s feeling recovered their calm. Around that time.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s continue the trip.¡¹

    Hajime ordered that with a gentle voice. Gentle voices of agreement resounded.

    Like that the group headed to their next trip destination¨D¨Dthe Raisen Grand Canyon while looking forward to the encounter with a hopeless rabbit.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    With this, Tortus travel journal Orcus arc is over.

    I¡¯m thinking to write another different story next time.

    I hope that there will be another chance to write the continuation of this while feeling the nostalgia slowly.

    Best regards!

    ¨C

    PS

    The story of training time in the abyss that appear in this chapter is an excerpt from a part of the LN volume 1¡¯s extra chapter.

    For example, like Yuuka¡¯s standing that is based on the LN (the female student who was saved from the Traum soldier), this after story sometimes would reference material from there.

    It will help if you readers can be magnanimous.

    ¨C

    PS 2

    Dragon Killing Sword => It¡¯s reimported from Nichijou lol

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    ¨C

    (Trantor Note: In the raw it was Ousatsu yuusha Shia, tranted literally it means Shia, hero who beat the enemy to death with her bare hand. Something like that, so I just shorten it using brutal. Or perhaps brutalizer is more fitting? Anyway I might change the termter if the author shade some more light on the naming)

    Author Note: Warning

    This work is a fiction. It has no rtion with the person, group, and city in reality.

    In other words it isn¡¯t Akihabara, till the end it¡¯s the city of Akiba.

    That¡¯s how it is, please remember it.<hr>

    One day after several months had passed since Hajime and co returned to earth.

    ¡¸Shia¡­¡­you are really going alone?¡¹

    The worried voice of Hajime resounded in the living room of Nagumo house.

    Shia replied with a troubled expression while putting things like wallet and essory into a rabbit bag that was embroidered with deformed rabbit mark.

    ¡¸Geez-. Hajime-san is really a worrywart desuu! How old do you think I am?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­¡­you still haven¡¯t gottenpletely used to the culture and sense of values here right? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s alright for you to go everywhere alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Now see here~. That¡¯s exaggeration when I¡¯m only going shopping for a bit! I¡¯m not a little kid you know?¡¹

    ¡¸But still, Shia. This is your ¡°first time visiting Akiba¡± you know?¡¹

    The reason why Hajime was showing concern to an overprotective degree for Shia who was going shopping alone seemed to be that.

    In front of Shia who was somewhat exasperated, Hajime showed a difficult expression and raised his voice ¡¸No good. As expected I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m also going!¡¹.

    ¡¸Just what are you worried about¡­¡­. It¡¯s a lovely city that is overflowing with the subculture that Hajime-san loves right? It¡¯s even get called as the holynd of the people with the same hobby like Hajime-san. And yet, why is Hajime-san acting like I¡¯m getting send off into a battlefield?¡¹

    ¡¸Battlefield, huh. ¡­¡­In a sense, you aren¡¯t wrong.¡¹

    Hajime muttered lowly. Shia tilted her rabbit ears limply hearing those words and made a doubtful face.

    Hajime cleared his throat with a cough and dered once more with a serious face.

    ¡¸Anyway! I¡¯m also going with you!¡¹

    ¡¸Gee~~z. That¡¯s just no goood¡¹

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were pping *funya funya* with delight and also embarrassment at Hajime¡¯s obstinate announcement.

    Although, there was no way she could bring Hajime along right now.

    ¡¸Someone with shadow thatrge under his eyes cannote along! Hajime-san haven¡¯t sleep in these few days from running around to do information control for the sake of helping Aiko-san and creating new artifacts right? Please rest properly today!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m used to have all-nighter. If it¡¯s the current me who was trained in another world, I can go without sleep for a month easy.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t familiarize yourself with not sleeping for a month.¡¹

    Shia hit Hajime¡¯s head lightly to scold him. She let out a long sigh, however she was happy that he was worried for her so she tried giving an alternative n.

    ¡¸Then, I will go together with Yue-san. Hajime-san will be relieved if it¡¯s the two of us right? Yue-san is generally a person with nothing to do in the house sinceing here anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Yue-sama who was watching the conversation of Hajime and Shia from the sofa in the living room with amusement got hit. She pressed her chest saying ¡¸Hauu¡¹ as though she got pierced by arrow from an unexpected ce.

    ¡¸No good. Rather, that¡¯s even more no good. Listen to me Shia. You don¡¯t understand at all about the ce called Akiba. You or Yue going to that town, yes, it¡¯s like throwing raw meat in the middle of a pack of hungry lion.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really understand what you are saying.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, I should alsopromise here. Shia, in the first ce your business isn¡¯t anything big right? Then, how about going together with me at the next holiday?¡¹

    ¡¸For me it¡¯s an important business desuu!¡¹

    ¡®Upsetting!¡¯ Shia-san¡¯s rabbit ears bristled up as though to say that.

    By the way, Shia wanted to go to the town of Akiba because today she coincidentally had free time, there was nobody else to y with than Yue-san who mostly had nothing to do, Hajime was in a state where he should sleep right away, and so it urred to her to try taking a walk in the city of Japan that she still hadn¡¯t known much about.

    And then, if she was asked why Akiba, it was for the sake of researching rabbit eared girls.

    In earth, or rather in Japan, there was a kind of culture of loving animal ears. It was a preference for their animal ears that were a target of persecution until only recently.

    And then, there was also a lot of tales with rabbit eared girls ying active part in it. That was why Shia thought ¡¸In that case, I have to study it desuu!¡¹. Yes, in order to be a rabbit that was loved even more by Hajime!

    For the time being, her n today was to buy up all the product about the work where an absurdly powerful rabbit eared girl that was troubled by problem children rampaging in another world was ying active role, and the work of a uniformed rabbit eared girl who was controlling madness in a fantasynd.

    Both rabbits in those works were skilled in housework and surrounded by many people with excellent capability but with problem children trait. Those points caused feeling of affinity to rise up inside Shia.

    Also, she nned to buy anything she could get about works rted to genuine hand-to-hand fighting. She already finished reading everything inside the book collection Hajime owned, and even though it was only half ying around she had finished learning most of the techniques that came out in them.

    She was still unable to learn techniques from work with strong fantasy setting¨D¨Dfor example the techniques of a certain bugged character like Shia Impac¡ð or Shia Feve¡ð. But Shia¡¯s body was really ustomed to techniques that were realistic to a certain degree.

    Back to the topic.

    Hajime who realized how firm Shia¡¯s determination (?) was let out a sigh.

    His hand suddenly reached toward Shia¡¯s rabbit ears. He petted them *mofu mofu*.

    ¡¸Nnh, nnu~. What is it, Hajime-san?¡¹

    Hajime said with a serious face toward Shia who was narrowing her eyes in pleasure.

    ¡¸Shia, have a self-awareness. Your rabbit ears are the most valuable treasure of mankind.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Mankind won¡¯t hesitate to go to war if it¡¯s for this.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, you are tired. Never mind that, please just go rest already.¡¹

    Hajime ignored Shia who was giving him an unblinking stare and put on ear cuffs on Shia¡¯s rabbit ears. The rabbit ears instantly looked like it melted into thin air and became invisible.

    ¡¸You are tired with the usual hair band artifact to hide your rabbit ears right? I tried making ear cuffs type too. I improved it so it apply recognition obstruction on your appearance too. After all if you are strolling alone in the city, you will get hit on by men like there is no tomorrow.¡¹

    The rabbit ears pped *myon myon*! The rabbit ears were as expressive as wordsing from her mouth!

    But, Hajime¡¯s face was serious in front of the bashful Shia. He grasped both of Shia¡¯s shoulders with a serious face that even looked a bit scary.

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Listen well Shia. That ear cuff is your lifeline. Be really, really careful in the town of Akiba. Don¡¯t you dare taking it off no matter what. ¡­¡­After all Akiba is rough. No, perhaps it¡¯s the world that is stormy¡­¡­anyway, it will be really troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes. That¡¯s, well, I won¡¯t take it off¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this a bit too exaggerated when I¡¯m just going to a lovely town that is overflowing with subculture?¡¯, Shia¡¯s expression became really doubtful.

    She self-concluded that as expected Hajime¡¯s head became a little strange like this because of theck of sleep. Shia shouldered her rabbit bag and disyed her will to depart.

    Shia who possessed a treasure warehouse was purposefully carrying the rabbit bag was in consideration when she had to take in and out item in the public.

    At the entrance, Hajime wasing along with her to see her off. She wondered what Yue was doing, but Shia¡¯s excellent rabbit ears picked up mumbling ¡¸¡­¡­A vampire princess who mostly got nothing to do¡­¡­a vampire princess who is always in the house¡­¡­NEET vampire princess full speed ahead? ¡­¡­There is no way¡­¡­¡¹, so she ignored it while letting out a bit of cold sweat.

    She decided to buy Yue¡¯s favorite sweets when going home.

    ¡¸Then Hajime-san, I¡¯m going.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. ¡­You bring your wallet? You know the direction?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸What about handkerchief and tissue? You don¡¯t forget your smartphone right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I bring them. I¡¯m telling you there is no need to be that worried.¡¹

    As expected, the sentences that were really like a parent acting worried for his little child going at her ¡°first errand¡± made Shia felt a bit weary but¡­¡­

    ¡¸You bring your Drucken? You have enough hand grenades?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m properly carrying my treasure warehouse you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Are your bullet magazines sufficient? Is your war preparation okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you talking to!? Akiba is electronic item quarter isn¡¯t it!? It¡¯s not a battlefield isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    Shia-chan suddenly became anxious. She came to think that Akiba was the front line with bloody wind blowing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Come back safely Shia. Show a good fight out there!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a battlefield just as I thought!? Right in the middle of the city!? Japan is scary!¡¹

    Turning her back toward Hajime who made a sharp salute with a serious face, Shia departed while twitching.

    While thinking for a bit that perhaps it would be better to just cancel this trip.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A few hours after that.

    ¡¸Haa haa, kuu~, how persistent. So this is what Hajime-san was worried about!¡¹

    There was a silhouette nimbly running at the back alley of Akiba while their beautiful light blue hair was fluttering behind.

    It was Shia who was cursing while her pure white miniskirt was pping.

    Her usual innocent smile couldn¡¯t be seen on her face. She looked bitter due to her own blunder and the demonic hand that was cornering herself exactly at this time. The rabbit ears she was proud of were also twitching around busily *piko piko* in vignce to the surrounding.

    Shia dodged trash can and piping lightly like an acrobat while rushing through the narrow alley between buildings.

    She looked like someone who was attempting to escape desperately¡­¡­

    No, in reality, unbelievably, at present Shia was being forced to escape.

    There was no existence that could be a threat to Shia who was in the same inhuman group like Hajime and others. It was to the degree that all who knew Shia dubbed her as ¡¸Real certain bugged character¡¹.

    She could pluck fired normal bullet from the air, on top of that recently she would say ¡¸Please watch this Hajime-san! I finally mastered it!¡¹ while perceiving railgun bullet by sight and dodged it like an agent from the Matr¡ðx. It caused Hajime to let out a bizarre groan ¡¸Uboa¡¹.

    Such bugged rabbit was being forced to escape one-sidedly. The existence that forced her to do so was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fo, found heeer! Rabbit eared missyyyyy!¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    Carrying a backpack on their back, d in T-shirt that had the sentence ¡¸This is my life¡¹ skillfully written on it, zing eye glint peeking out from between the long hair, while that hand was holding a solid looking camera¨D¨Dthe ¡°Akiba warrior¡±, was right there.

    Just a bit before Shia could rush out from the back alley, the door of a building¡¯s rear entrance was mmed open. The young Akiba warrior who appeared from there made Shia spontaneously screamed pathetically.

    That was natural. After all just a moment ago Shia¡¯s rabbit ears detected that his presence was at the other side of the building. And yet, within an instant, right after she diverted her attention the young man appeared before her eyes.

    ¡®This is earth isn¡¯t it!? The peaceful country, Japan isn¡¯t it!?¡¯ Shia made a tsukkomi with a scream inside her heart.

    The Akiba warrior young man faced Shia whose face was shuddering and raised his camera. Then he suddenly lowered his head in a sh.

    ¡¸Ple, please let me take a photo!!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you already no-!¡¹

    Shia replied reflexively.

    However, the young man waspletely not discouraged! He didn¡¯t draw back! He didn¡¯t flinch! He didn¡¯t look back! ¡¸E, even so please-!¡¹, even though he was stammering slightly, he bowed his head even lower with a posture that strangely radiated a strong will.

    Seeing that there would be no end to it, Shia jumped to the building¡¯s wall and kicked on it to jump over the young man¡¯s head. She came out on a street somewhere.

    Then, it seemed that Shia¡¯s angry yell just now got heard, the bunch who were chasing after Shia before this¨D¨Dthe group of warrior and gentleman was gathering in drove.

    ¡¸Ra, rabbit ear-san-, please, allow us to take a pictureee!¡¹

    ¡¸One shot, just one shot is fine, so-¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that gaze, please turn it over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay to request a pose? I, if possible please take a gun finger pose. Also, can you make the rabbit ears to look a bit wilting? Or rather, I, I have a uniform right here, i, is it okay to ask you to change into it?¡¹

    In the blink of eye Shia was surrounded by warriors and gentlemen. The youngest of them were at their teen while the oldest of them were at their 60. Swiftly a formation was formed with praiseworthy skillfulness. On top of that, there were even curious onlookers gathering thinking that there was some kind of event, finally even a crowd was starting to form.

    ¡¸Uu, just what are you all saying. Even though there are also people wearing cat ears or dog ears. Even someone like the rabbit eared maid-san just now, somehow she was making an amazing movement, and yet why is it only me¡­¡­. What Hajime-san said that ¡ºAkiba is rough¡» ispletely right on the mark desuu¡¹

    Shia¡¯s face contorted looking like she was going to cry. Finally her surrounding was filled with Akiba¡¯s warriors, gentlemen, anddies. They were eagerly aiming for the photo timing while waiting for Shia¡¯s permission.

    By the way, the rabbit eared maid-san Shia mentioned. Shia only saw her from afar but¡­¡­

    When the maid was doing her job attracting customer on the street, it seemed she discovered the crime of taking picture sneakily. The rabbit-eared maid-san broke into a run with terrific speed and in the blink of eye she subdued the criminal who was escaping like a startled hare while yelling some kind of technique name ¡¸Lightspeed Triden¡ð Tackle!¡¹.

    Shia saw a hallucination. There was the image of a trident, ovepping on the hand that the rabbit eared maid-san stretched out.

    Setting that aside.

    About why the situation became like this, that was simply caused by Shia¡¯s painful blunder.

    For Shia who had lived as a discriminated race for a long time, girl wearing animal ears by their own ord was a terribly rare existence. No, someone like Yue often performed ¡°Yue-nyan, meow¡±, but that person was strange like that in various things, so setting that aside¡­¡­

    Anyway, such girl was an existence that drew in her gaze and attention very much.

    That must be why. In the street that was already filled to the brim with people, Shia whose attentiveness was distracted bumped with another person, and in that instance her ear cuffs got caught on something and fell off.

    Furthermore, she then acted in a way that wasmon for a panicked person.

    When she tried to pick the ear cuffs in panic, her toes inadvertently kicked it away. That was her bitter blunder number two.

    Unluckily, the ear cuffs that were tumbling away on the ground got bounced away like a pinball by the crowd and it flew away into the gutter at the side road with splendid trajectory that would make anymentator to yell ¡¸GOAL!!¡¹.

    Shia tried to check inside the gutter in a flustered state but¡­¡­

    If the ear cuffs were gone, naturally, it became exposed.

    Yes, Shia¡¯s rabbit ears, and above all else, her beautiful look.

    The beautiful long hair that reminded one of the pale blue moonlight, the beautiful face that would make foreign superstar to run away with their tail between their legs, the perfect body proportion that would put any model to shame.

    Even though she was a super beauty but the atmosphere she was d in was gentle and overflowing with loveliness that would make anyone wanted to look at her forever.

    Such lovely girl who was already like a miracle even at the best of times, was

    Of all things, wearing twitching rabbit ears *piko piko*.

    At this asion, the matter of the rabbit ears looking too realistic didn¡¯t worth any consideration. How was it moving, how their movement was just too natural¡­¡­such tsukkomi was buried deep at the bottom of everyone¡¯s heart.

    Because, if they were a man, no, even if they were of the same gender, if they were someone who loved Akiba then they could only have their heart gotten stolen away!

    The rest was inevitable. The warriors, gentlemen,dies, and wizards of Akiba crowded like hyenas.

    If they acted rudely toward Shia here, if they acted forcefully toward her, Shia would mercilessly punch them flying and disappeared right away.

    However, as expected from them. They properly bowed their head and asked for permission before taking picture, and even though they were throwing their demand that was filled to the brim with their zeal without any reservation, they didn¡¯t force or threaten their target.

    In the first ce it was also Shia¡¯s fault formitting the blunder of losing her artifact even after Hajime¡¯s warning that it would cause amotion. Conversely she was unable to bulldoze her way through them who were acting like this.

    And so, she immediately ran away from the town of Akiba but¡­¡­

    They weren¡¯t that soft.

    They cornered Shia, just like how in the past the craftsmen of Heiligh Kingdom cornered Hajime using only their passion as their weapon!

    With the astounding tracking ability and physical ability and coordination that was unthinkable to be carried out by fellows who only had met for the first time that made Shia couldn¡¯t help to make a tsukkomi ¡®Are you guys really just human!?¡¯, they approached her and earnestly begged for their request to be granted.

    It was truly a situation of ¡°Shia escape! But the enemy cut her off!¡±. (TN: I think this is reference to Dragon Quest, when you try to escape from battle but the escape failed. Sadly I don¡¯t remember the exact notification message from the game English version)

    She was unable to run away from the warriors, gentlemen,dies, wizards, hunters, and searchers of Akiba!

    Shia thought, ¡¸The station is far away¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Fuu, it can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t really want to do something absurd in Hajime-san¡¯s world but¡­¡­rather, it¡¯s you all who are absurd! Surely just this much will be fine!¡¹

    When the voice of ¡¸Please, let us take a photo!¡¹ was starting to be a loud chorus, she let out a long sigh while starting to walk briskly.

    The crowd surrounding Shia in a circle was stirred, but she didn¡¯t pay it any mind and advanced straight ahead and then she stopped in front of a young man.

    The young man muttered ¡¸Eh, eh? M, me? Could it be, ites? My springtimees?¡¹, but as expected Shia didn¡¯t pay it any mind and she grasped the young man¡¯s shoulders tightly.

    The young man¡¯s face blushed bright red from having both his shoulders grasped by a lovely rabbit-eared beautiful girl who couldn¡¯t be found even in TV right in front of him. The surround became even more stirred!

    The young man¡¯s face was vaguely filled with expectation, however, Shia heartlessly presented such young man with words that would be a reward for a minority of human with unique nature.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Can I ask you to kneel for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you, kneel for me?¡¹

    Shia smiled sweetly while strengthening her grip to just barely the limit. The young man was taken aback for a moment, but for some reason his face became even redder and he bent his knees while his breathing grew a bit rougher. It seemed this young man too was a part of that ¡°minority human with unique nature¡±.

    Shia stepped on the shoulder of such young man. The young man spontaneously almost looked up, but right after that a great pressure assaulted him and he instinctually lowered his head. He was like a knight swearing fealty toward the princess.

    The surrounding people gulped wondering if they were going to start abnormal this and that in front of this many people. The camera lenses were sparkling here and there.

    But, the next instant, they all became wide eyed.

    ¡¸Well then everyone, forgive me for themotion.¡¹

    Shia bowed her head shortly along with word of apology, then right after that she put her weight into the foot stepping on the shoulder of the young man, and then she made a big jump right after that.

    The young man was surprised that the recoil from supporting the jump of a single person was shockinglycking and he turned around with a gasp.

    Then, over there was the figure of Shia making a single rotation in midair while making the bald head of an uncle at the back as her next stool.

    Like that Shia was making the warrior, gentleman,dy, wizard, knight, hunter, searcher, shop owner, rabbit eared maid-san, and residence of Akiba as her stepping stool while rapidly advancing through the crowd.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m used as stepping stooool!?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much-¡¹

    ¡¸My heart is jumping pyon pyooonn¡¹

    Everyone was greatly excited seeing Shia hopping *pyon pyon* beautifully by stepping on the crowd.

    The rabbit ears waving *pyoko pyoko* and the rabbit tail shaking *furi furi*, and then the brutally bouncing twin hills *barun barun* made the many people to be just one step away from madness. The warriors almost turned into berserkers!

    Of course, Shia wasn¡¯t doing this because she was aiming for it. It was something easy to leap over the whole crowd in a single leap.

    However, such feat would be truly inhuman. Jumping by using people as stepping stools was just barely within the range of what could be processed asmon sense.

    Ignoring the noise of the people, Shia executed herst big jump along with a marvelous midair somersault that would make any gymnast went pale andnded lightly on the ground. And then without pause she dashed away like a startled hare.

    The warriors who returned to their senses screamed ¡¸HYA¨DHAA¨D!!¡¹ and moved simultaneously. ¡­¡­It seemed around half of them had transformed into berserker. Also, the rabbit eared maid-san was absurdly fast. The voice that said ¡¸Please ept me as your pupil!¡¹ seemed to reach Shia¡¯s rabbit ears but, surely it was just her mishearing, no doubt about it.

    ¡¸This time for suree, I will reach the station of Akiba no matter whaaat! Don¡¯t look down on the rabbit who beat down even the god¡¯s apostle!¡¹

    Surely the apostles of god too would cry in the shadow if they knew they gotpared with the warriors of Akiba. Especially Erst-san.

    Like that Shia sprinted through thest alley and caught sight of the station at the front. She resolved herself that she wouldn¡¯te to Akiba anymore without Hajime¡¯spany and she rxed her tension from the relieve¨D¨Dit was then.

    ¡¸Hae?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s foot that was stepping forward wandered in empty space. She unconsciously leaked out a stupid voice.

    Losing the foothold where she should step on, her body shook forward while her gaze was turning. She saw a hole like a dark ck hole there.

    Just a moment before, there should definitely be a street there. There wasn¡¯t anything like a manhole with shifted cover. Above all else, the insistence of her instinct showed strongly that it wasn¡¯t just a hole.

    Shia was going to fall into the hole, however, even while feeling shaken she used the power of ¡°Air Force¡± that was built into her shoes with reaction speed that was worthy for a bugged character. She created a foothold to escape to the other side of the hole.

    But,

    ¡¸Wha-!? I¡¯m getting sucked!?¡¹

    Yes, the expression of ck hole really fitted to describe that hole.

    It was like the ¡°Severance Cmity¡± of Yue. The extraordinary sucking power that was difficult to oppose waspletely capturing Shia!

    ¡¸Kuh, Hajime-san-!¡¹

    The surprise attack that was too sudden couldn¡¯t be handled by Shia whose battle instinct seemed to have grown slightly dull due to the peaceful days after the legendary decisive battle. At the end, she called the name of her beloved while getting sucked into the bottom of the darkness.

    Silence returned to the alley where Shia vanished.

    *Swirl*, there was only wind blowing vainly.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After a sensation of great weightlessness, Shia felt the sensation of hard ground under her butt.

    Light filled her field of vision and she couldn¡¯t see clearly. However, her excellent presence detection ability sensed the multiple presences surrounding her at the other side of the light.

    ¡¸It seems I¡¯m spared from getting instantly killed but¡­¡­the smell of troublesome thing is strong.¡¹

    Shia smiled wryly while pouring magic power into the treasure warehouse worn on her left hand¡¯s ring finger. At the same time she held up her palm horizontally and grasped. Vire Drucken that manifested at a superb timing settled into her hand.

    It was an unexpected situation, the profound weight of her partner made Shia formed a fearless smile. The self-confidence to smash through any kind of situation and the resolve to reunite with Hajime and others without fail were dwelling inside her sparkling eyes.

    Like that, Shia was on her guard while observing the situation. Before long the light melted into thin air and vanished.

    ¡®Now then, what kind of fellow ismitting the foolish act of kidnapping me¡¯, thought Shia while looking around her with her gaze dangerously narrowed.

    ¡¸Oo, is it a sess!?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from the chief royal magician-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸Look at that beauty. It¡¯s like she is the goddess of the moon.¡¹

    There were around twenty people being noisy in surprise and delight. Those people were wearing clothes like priest clothes or armor like soldier.

    Shia stayed silent while her observing gaze looked around. A single youth who looked slightly exhausted walked in front of her.

    The youth was wearing a magnificent robe that was decorated with geometrical pattern with ultramarine and silver color, and he was holding a cane that was made from wood that looked like twisted oak. His braided long hair had vivid silver color. He was wearing a small pince-nez sses and his long-slitted eyes gave intellectual impression. He was a terrific handsome guy of intellectual type.

    Such intellectual handsome guy faced Shia and opened his mouth, however, he was stopped by a hand grabbing his shoulder from behind.

    ¡¸Wait Louise. Don¡¯t approach her carelessly. That woman is holding a weapon. We don¡¯t know what she will do.¡¹

    Saying that, the one who directed wary and suspecting gaze to Shia was also a terrific handsome guy. Vivid golden hair and golden eyes. Sharp gaze that was like a predator and trained body that was obvious even from above the light armor he was wearing. He was a man that gave the impression of a wild lion.

    ¡¸Ee~, is that so? I think she is a really cute girl though? I want to get near her right at this very second.¡¹

    ¡¸Just shut up Phil. The opinion of a yboy doesn¡¯t hold any weight.¡¹

    ¡¸You say that Eric, but inside your heart you also think that she is cute right? Besides, look, Greg who usually make uninterested face toward girl ispletely staring in fascination there.¡¹

    The person who appeared with frivolousment was also a handsome guy as expected. He had slovenly appearance of greatly exposed chest while his finger was casually twiddling his wavy deep green hair.

    In addition there was also a man with short ck hair muscr build, but, as expected he was also a handsome guy of some kind of clich¨¦d trope. He was staring intently at Shia.

    Seeing them, Shia grew impatient and opened her mouth while lightly tapping Vire Drucken on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Say, I don¡¯t know what is your objective in kidnapping me, but if you aren¡¯t hostile, then can you all exin the situation to me already? I want to go back home quickly¡­¡­¡¹

    Then, perhaps feeling irked by that attitude of Shia, the golden haired man who really looked like someone with arrogant personality¨D¨Dthe man called Eric squinted his eyes and he was about to say something.

    This time it was the silver haired and delicate looking man called Louise who stopped him. He made a gentle smile while speaking out their objective.

    ¡¸Pardon our rudeness. We called you mydy to this ce because we wish for you to save the world. My deepest apologies for our selfish rudeness. But, please, I beg you to save our world.¡¹

    Like that, decisively following the temte, the extremely clich¨¦d word was said.

    ¡¸¨D¨DHero-sama.¡¹

    Their words and gazes were earnestly filled with great expectation.

    Seeing that, hearing that, Shia reflexively,

    ¡¸Eh, I don¡¯t wanna.¡¹

    Replied like that honestly.

    A really painful atmosphere filled the ce.

    ¨C<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    In Brutal Hero Shia arc, it¡¯s basically only a story where Shia solve 90% of the problem all over the world (another world) with violence.

    And so, there is also Shia arc that I had done before this, so I don¡¯t intend to do this arc for long.

    Although, I have previous offense regarding the advance notice of the number of chapter, so I won¡¯t make any definitive statement!

    Sorry if it be long.

    Also, the chapter this time is the revised version of the side story I put in the activity report previously.

    ¨C

    PS

    Arifureta mainic chater 25 is uploaded in Gardo.

    Miledy battle is concluded there. Shia who is happy from Yue¡¯s praise is cute.

    Also, mini Miledy is annoying in a nice way lol

    Please take a look of it by all means!

    Best regards.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    The silence was deafening. It was like the time had stopped.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­I don¡¯t wanna do it though.¡¹

    She made doubly sure! It was important so she said it twice!

    The ce finally turned noisy because of Shia¡¯s words.

    Looking closer, this room had beautiful cylinder shape, the width was around the same with gymnasium in general, and inside it there were about thirty people.

    Complicated geometrical pattern was carved under Shia¡¯s feet. There were the people who were calling out to her just now surrounding the pattern, and further around them there were people wearing robe or armor surrounding them. Although, there was just one person who seemed to be out of ce due to the maid uniform that she was wearing¡­¡­

    Anyway, their expressions were all simrly distorted with bewilderment, sorrow, and also indignation.

    Among them, a young man who seemed to recover from the unrest earlier than others took a step forward.

    It was the silver haired, blue eyed, intellectual looking sses young man who was called Louis just now.

    ¡¸Hero-sama. I am the chief spirit priest of Balted Kingdom¡¯s royal court¨D¨DLouis Lektor. I am the one who summoned you here.¡¹

    Louis¡¯s robe swayed gently while he kneeled on one knee with a courteous manner. He then silently bowed his head.

    ¡¸Your anger is only natural. My deepest apologies. But, I beg you, please understand that we don¡¯t have any other way. We don¡¯t have the slightest intention to be rude. If we have a method to contact you beforehand then we would dispatch a messenger first to ask for your consent¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Err, I¡¯m not angry you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The intellectual looking young man slipped out a stupid voice that didn¡¯t suit his face. Perhaps it was just her imagination, but it felt like his sses also slipped down slightly.

    ¡¸Bu, but, just now, you said that you refuse toe to our aid¡­¡­¡¹

    Didn¡¯t that mean that she was feeling offended because she suddenly got summoned here without any exnation whatsoever beforehand? Louis asked that, but Shia spoke with a troubled look while tapping Vire Drucken on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Well, certainly I¡¯m thinking that this is really troublesome, but I¡¯m not thinking that you all are rude or anything. If what you are saying about the danger to the world is real and you are grasping at straw as yourst hope, that¡¯s, it¡¯s only natural for someone in your ce to do whatever you can. ¡­¡­I have memory doing the same thing myself, so it will be a boomerang if I get angry here.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see.¡¹

    What came to mind was her figure in the past clinging on someone else with all her strength without any reservation at all. Shia¡¯s gaze became slightly distant.

    ¡¸While it was an act that I did myself, the way I clung on someone else in the past was really something. I got elbowed on the stomach, showered with electricity, got kicked, and in the end I was sent flying into a swarm of magic beast, even so I believed without a doubt that person surely would help me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­In other words, you are saying that if I get elbowed, electrified, kicked, and in the end get send flying into a swarm of magic beast¡­¡­is that, some type of monster? If I get send flying into a swarm of them, you will help¡­¡­¡¹

    The intellectual type handsome guy Louis-san was trembling weakly while his face was turning pale. He was oozing out cold sweat like waterfall.

    The expression of the golden haired high-spirited young man called Eric shuddered as though to say ¡¸Are you¡­¡­a demon¡¹, the frivolous green haired youth Phil said ¡¸I, is the girl from another world all like this¡¹ with his expression twitching greatly, the ck haired and taciturn young man Greg was closing his eyes while praying for Louis¡¯s happiness in the next world.

    And then, the other people were also saying ¡¸Te, terrifying¡­¡­¡¹ while looking at Shia like they were looking at a demon. They were backing away.

    ¡¸No no no! That¡¯s not it! I¡¯m just recounting my experience! A long time ago I too was asking for help and the other party did that to me, that¡¯s all I¡¯m saying!¡¹

    ¡¸That in itself, I think that person is a savage or something¡­¡­doing something like that to a beautiful girl asking for help is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that is, well, it¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Her beloved person was called a savage but, Shia-chan, she was unable to object.

    Thinking back, certainly she couldn¡¯t help but thinking ¡¸What a thing that was done to me at that time¡­¡­¡¹.

    Shia got a faraway look once more while mumbling ¡¸Come to think of it, even Tio-san suddenly got pile bunkered in her ass¡­¡­Yue-san also got her scalp shaved¡­¡­Hajime-san is merciless even toward girl isn¡¯t he¡­¡­¡¹.

    There, Eric cleared his throat and stood beside Louis.

    ¡¸I am Eric Luxeed Balted. The king of Balted Kingdom. Let me ask you. What do you wish for? You who said that you understand our feeling stated that you refused to aid us, then you must mean that we need topensate you! What do you wish from us who are facing our destruction!?¡¹

    It appeared that Eric who resembled a golden lion was a young king of a country.

    From the start he seemed to be strangely tense against Shia. From that it seemed that the opinion of the summoner side wasn¡¯t united.

    Shia didn¡¯t really understand why the king was opposing the hero summoning but¡­¡­

    In any case, if the summoning was still carried out despite the king¡¯s opposition, the only possible hypothesis was that most of his subordinates were at the agreeing side.

    In other words, it was a situation so pressing that they couldn¡¯t help but doing this even despite the king¡¯s protest.

    Shia formed that conjecture while answering frankly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what did you say?¡¹

    Eric spontaneously revealed his bewilderment.

    ¡¸Ah, if I¡¯m forced to say, I want to be returned home but¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia said that as though she had just remembered it. Louis fixed the position of his sses while speaking with a grave expression in respond.

    ¡¸¡­¡­My apologies. We are only able to reconstruct the summoning form from the old literature. The return method is¡­¡­¡¹

    Louis answered while getting cold sweat. But Shia only shrugged her shoulders casually. ¡®It¡¯s the golden pattern isn¡¯t it!¡¯ She said.

    Eric questioned her once more while frowning.

    ¡¸If you say that you don¡¯t even have anything you want then, why¡­¡­in the literature, it¡¯s said that the hero will lend their strength on their own will¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never proimed myself as a hero. Besides, I don¡¯t know what do you want me to do but, something like saving the world is a serious affair. Wouldn¡¯t it be apanied by great danger? Furthermore it should be at the level that is beyond all of you.¡¹

    ¡¸What? In other words, you are saying that you are scared?¡¹

    ¡®Getting cold feet even before hearing the full story¡­¡­¡¯, Eric questioned somewhat provocatively and also with exasperation coloring his expression, in respond Shia¨D¨D

    ¡¸Yes! Exactly!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-¡¹

    She immediately answered bluntly without any hesitation.

    Eric and everyone else lost their words. Shia smiled wryly toward them while saying.

    ¡¸Now see here, even I have important people you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Important, people?¡¹

    Correct, she had a family. An important family of important people who treasured Shia above all else.

    ¡¸My life, it doesn¡¯t belong to me alone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Her life that was treasured by them, there was no way that she herself could treat it so casually. An act that easily put her life at stake was like she herself was treating the family that was treasuring her irresponsibly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, first I have to prioritize myself above everything else. I cannot risk my life for the sake of a world and people that I don¡¯t even really know. Of course, if there is someone asking for help and the situation isn¡¯t that dangerous, I will lend them a helping hand but¡­¡­in a situation where there isn¡¯t even a way to return back, in another world where I don¡¯t know what could be here, I have to protect my own life above everything else.¡¹

    For the sake of her family. For the sake of her beloved people. For the sake of the people who loved her.

    That was why,

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to abandon all of you to protect myself!¡¹

    No one ever heard an abandoning statement this decisively. They could only be speechless.

    If it was just a mere fright or self-protection that came from calction, a ground for negotiation would still exist no matter how difficult it was.

    They had done their best to prepare the material for such negotiation beforehand.

    However, for someone to be this driven for their own protection so wholeheartedly and straightforwardly¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­you are a kind person.¡¹

    A tinyugh and voice resounded inside the dead silent room. It was Louis.

    He stood and walked in front of Shia. Shia went ¡¸Heh?¡¹ and tilted her head.

    ¡¸Just now, you said that you are going to abandon us but¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia frowned in displeasure, wondering if this person was the asional oblivious person who interpreted everything to fit their own convenience.

    However, Louis kept gazing gently at Shia while even hisrades were looking at him strangely.

    ¡¸For you who spoke that you will fully focus on your own protection, the promation just now is a poor move isn¡¯t it? The best way for you would be to pretend that you are cooperating with us.¡¹

    It was Shia herself who said that she had no one and nowhere to depend on in this other world. In that case, then certainly that would be the best way for her in order to secure the basic necessities for herself.

    Eric and others gasped and looked at Shia after hearing that.

    ¡¸And yet, you made your deration even while still knowing nothing of the situation. That is¡­¡­your sincerity isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t want to trick them and imprudently give them hope.

    That was why, first she conveyed her own will while knowing that it was a poor move.

    While being aware of the possibility of getting thrown out into the world where she had no one to depend on.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s because a promise that is made has to be kept. My dignity, and my family¡¯s dignity is on the line.¡¹

    Just like he who responded to Shia¡¯s request for help at that time. Even when the elders offered a new and better offer which made Shia and Hauria n became unnecessary, her most beloved person made his deration without any hesitation of making a country into his enemy, just because of the reason ¡°because that¡¯s the promise¡±.

    That was an important rule for the powerful, in order to not fall into heresy even if they were called a monster.

    Shia averted her gaze awkwardly. Her gesture and words made Eric and others blinked with surprise. Her rabbit ears were swaying up and down *funyon funyon*. Several people blushed seeing Shia like that.

    Louis¡¯s expression became even more gentle and he turned his gaze toward Eric.

    ¡¸Your majesty. In any case, let¡¯s return to the pce. It¡¯s the fact that we are calling hero-dono here for our own convenience. We won¡¯t be able to talk about the matter ahead without first proving our sincerity to hero-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸Nuh¡­¡­.got it.¡¹

    Eric looked reluctant, but looking at the way he was looking at Shia, it seemed that his severity toward Shia had lessenedpared to before.

    Certainly they were too impatient in their talk. First they should move to a ce where they could calm down. Eric who was convinced like that offered his hand in order to wee Shia to the pce¨D¨D

    At that time,

    ¡¸For now, I¡¯ll show you to the pce. You should put down that dangerous weapon already¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸!? This is too sudden!¡¹

    Suddenly Shia¡¯s rabbit ears stood straight, then right away with a terrific speed Shia rushed toward Erik who was offering his hand to her.

    The sudden action of the girl from another world who was holding a gigantic war hammer was responded by the royal guard captain Greg who was showing an amazing reaction speed.

    He grasped Eric¡¯s cor and switched their position so that he was between Eric and Shia.

    But, Shia didn¡¯t pause in her charge. Her palm pressed on Greg¡¯s chest and,

    ¡¸Nuguh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please stand back!¡¹

    With the overwhelming arm strength that was unthinkableing from the slender girl, Eric wasn¡¯t even allowed to brace himself and he was sent flying backward.

    ¡®Is the hero rampaging!? Is she rampaging because she think that she is going to be dragged to the pce!?¡¯ The knights and mages were bewildered while thinking that. It happened at that instant.

    Thunderous sound.

    Dazzling sh.

    The ceiling was annihted, furthermore a light pir pierced into the room.

    The spot where Shia and Eric were at just a moment ago waspletely swallowed by the gigantic light pir along with the surrounding. The impact sent the people around flying.

    (Electricity! It¡¯s an extrarge lightning attack!)

    Shia immediately deflected the shockwave that was assaulting her with a single wave of Vire Drucken while analyzing what happened in her mind.

    It was just as she analyzed, the light pir was emitting electrifying sparks which showed that it was a lightning strike.

    Although, seeing how it was continuing to pour down without pause and the impact zone that was too urate, it was impossible that this was a natural phenomenon.

    As though to prove that, Louis who was simrly blocking the impact like Shia using some kind of method yelled with a pained voice.

    ¡¸Celestial people!? So our action is noticed!¡¹

    The lightning was getting thinner. But they couldn¡¯t sigh in relieve yet.

    Because Shia¡¯s excellent senses detected great torrent of power converging in the sky.

    But, Eric yelled fearfully before she could say anything about it.

    ¡¸Everyone, forms formation!! Something ising!! Louis-, protect the hero!¡¹

    Not only Greg, Phil and other knights and mages were also gathering toward Eric¡¯s position all at once. Those who judged that they wouldn¡¯t get in position in time took anti-impact posture on the spot.

    Louis who responded immediately to Eric¡¯s words muttered something while sliding toward Shia.

    ¡¸Hero-dono! Don¡¯t move from there!¡¹

    Right after that, Louis¡¯s gnarled cane was tinged with light, then a half-spherical barrier was created.

    Shia slipped out an admiring voice¡¸Oo~¡¹ that was out of ce, at the same time Eric at the rear pulled out therge sword on his back and stabbed it into the floor. By doing that, a barrier of faint golden vortex was produced.

    The next moment.

    The ceiling copsed and fell like cannonball.

    ¡¸Guuh¡¹

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    Therge stone of the ceiling impacted the barrier. Groaning voices enduring the attack reached Shia¡¯s rabbit ears from everywhere.

    (This isn¡¯t a mere copse. This is¡­¡­wind¡¯s sound? Is this a more powerful version of ¡°Wind Hammer¡±?)

    Shia looked up to the sky. Her superior rabbit ears urately perceived the phenomenon urring outside the barrier.

    The wind element magic ¡°Wind Hammer¡± that Tio and Yue sometimes used. It was a magic that blew powerful gale to strike downward.

    Right now what was attacking Shia was something more powerful than that. In a manner of speaking it was like a downburst.

    ¡¸Kuh, no good-. The building won¡¯t hold! Hero-dono!¡¹

    ¡¸Wawa, oops!¡¹

    Cracks ran through the whole room like spider web. It seemed the building wouldn¡¯t endure even before the endurance of the barrier.

    At this rate they would be blown away along with the barrier¡­¡­

    Louis seemed to judge so. He tried to carry Shia by quickly leaping toward her.

    And so, Shia swiftly dodged.

    Louis-san made a face that seemed to say¡¸Eh? It¡¯s a lie right?¡¹ while passing through in front of Shia.

    In that instant, the whole building was blown away in radiating direction. Naturally the people who were forming barrier and also the people enduring using shield and the like were simrly blown away.

    Shia was sent flying by the violent squall and got thrown into air. Louis reached out his hand yelling¡¸Hero-dono!¡¹ but¡­¡­

    For Shia, it wasn¡¯t the time for that so she turned away her gaze.

    ¡¸The killing intent is high desuu¡¹

    Her rabbit ears were twitching *piko piko!*. Sharp wind slicing sound that was different from before entered her rabbit ears!

    A stone that was the material of the former building was flying at her at that timing. Shia lightly hopped using it as her stepping stone and then an invisible wind passed through right beside her.

    Furthermore! Even more wind slicing sound in great number! There was even sh of lightning visible far above!

    Countless wind des poured down like a heavy rain. In addition they were not visible to eye. There was no way they could be evaded, and even if it was possible, most likely the lightning rain that fell in the speed of lightning after that would be inescapable¡­¡­

    And so, Shia took a peek into the future.

    ¡¸The safe zone is~, here!¡¹

    Shia stepped on empty air with a casual step and walked three steps ahead. The countless wind des that rained down in an instant passed through around Shia in vain.

    Without pause Shia took a step backward like a leaf swaying in the air. A sh passed through in front of her with lightning speed like a spear.

    When she twirled as though dancing, it was like the wind des and lightning themselves were falling while avoiding her.

    *Ton-* She stepped on the air with light footsteps. However, in contrast with that lightness, Shia¡¯s body leaped backward like a bullet. The guillotine that was falling from the sky after that was hot on her heels, but Shia wasn¡¯t even grazed.

    She easily got out of the attack range andnded on the ground, there she finally witnessed what kind of ce she was at.

    A round moon that was far bigger than the one at earth was floating.

    What the moonlight shining down from the clouds¡¯ interval illuminated was dpidated buildings¡­¡­no, many obsolete buildings that ought to be called as abandoned or ruin.

    It seemed that all of them were made from stone. Half of them were crumbling, there was an arch that looked like it could copse anytime, and straight stone pirs with unknown utility were standing in disorderly fashion.

    The cylinder building where Shia was summoned seemed to be a splendid building that was conspicuously big even among these buildings. Though there was already nothing remained of it except a crater.

    A forest was visible at far away. At every direction. It seemed this bunch of abandoned buildings that were like ruins were located in the middle of a forest.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­¡¹

    A groan reached her rabbit ears. When she turned her gaze there, the maid-san wearing maid uniform who looked out of ce was lying on the ground right nearby. Blood was flowing from her forehead. It looked like her consciousness was also hazy. She must have gotten hit by stone and received light concussion.

    Then, the night sky suddenly became bright. It was a dazzling brightness that was different from moonlight or lightning sh.

    ¡¸Ugeh, this time it¡¯s me!? They are really brimming with killing intent!¡¹

    Even while she was cursing, countless lump of me fell down as though a volcano had erupted.

    Shia nced at the maid, then she sighed deeply and said¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡¹. She quickly carried her in her arms and leaped behind arge stone pir.

    A beatter.

    Tremendous explosive sound resounded. The ming lumps impacted and exploded, scattering me and shockwave abundantly everywhere.

    It was truly something that ought to be called as carpet bombing.

    Shia peeked out from behind the stone pir and looked around. She could see Eric and others enduring the attack desperately.

    Shia immediately withdrew behind the stone pir and lightly pped the cheeks of the maid who was groaning¡¸Uu~n¡¹.

    ¡¸Onee-sa~n! This isn¡¯t the time for sleeping you knooow~. It be really troubling right now you knooow~. Come on, please wake up!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~, don¡¯t p my facee~¡­¡­hah!? Where is here!? I am Dahlia!?¡¹

    ¡®Who am I!?¡¯ That might be what she wanted to say before she bit her tongue. Or perhaps that was her saying her name properly? (TN: I don¡¯t know how to trante this one. In Japan ¡®who am I?¡¯ is ¡®watashi wa dare da?¡¯. Here the maid said ¡®watashi was daria!?¡¯, it can sound like she isn¡¯t talking clearly because she bit her tongue, or it can be interpreted that she is speaking her name Dahlia.)

    The maid-san with blond hair and golden eyes, her hair bundled up with a barrette looking like she was in the first half of her twenties had beautiful face even from Shia¡¯s perspective. That beautiful face was shing through many differentical expressions.

    ¡¸Onee-san Onee-san. I understand you got your head hit and feel confused, but right now we are in the middle of extravagant bombardment. Please return to your senses quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸You are¡­¡­hero-sama!?¡¹

    *Bang-*, explosive sound shook the air. Pebbles and dusts flew along with the impact. The stone pir guard was going strong, but all of those flying at both sides woke up the maidpletely this time.

    ¡¸Hero-sama, you saved me? I¡¯m grateful!¡¹

    ¡¸Your wee. More importantly, what is going on? That sses person said something about celestial people or something.¡¹

    ¡¸He, hero-sama, whatposure¡­¡­as expected!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, let¡¯s set that aside for a bit now.¡¹

    The maid-san seemed moved for some reason. This person too was rtivelyposed or perhaps she had thick nerve¡­¡­Shia was thinking that while making a gesture of putting an object to the side.

    The maid-san¨D¨Dwhen Shia asked to check, she didn¡¯t bite her tongue, instead it seemed her name was really Dahlia¨D¨Dlooked up to the sky with an expression that was filled with unease and loathing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the celestial n, hero-sama. They are arrogant bunches living far above in the sky pretending as the messenger of god.¡¹

    ¡¸God¡¯s messenger¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia¡¯s voice spontaneously slipped out¡¸Uhee¡¹. She had no good memory at all in regard of such existence.

    ¡¸Most likely that bunch sensed hero-sama¡¯s summoning. They intend to obliterate hero-sama along with all of us!¡¹

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears jerked in respond. From the falling sound of the me lumps raining down from the sky, the attack was in a direct course toward them.

    Shia lifted up Dahlia into a princess carry and rushed away from that ce.

    Dahlia was surprised, but right after that she saw the ce they were at just now got swallowed by me st and she gulped.

    Shia immediately hid herself behind a half-destroyed building.

    ¡¸Obliterating, that doesn¡¯t sound peaceful. Besides, that¡¯s strange. From what all of you said, aren¡¯t you all wishing to save the world? Why are they trying to kill you all who are intending to save the world?¡¹

    Shia implicitly asked ¡®Are you all lying?¡¯. Dahlia quickly shook her head left and right in respond.

    ¡¸You are wrong-, hero-sama! Please trust us! We are certainly wishing to save the world!¡¹

    ¡¸H~mm, then why? What is the objective of this celestial n whatever?¡¹

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t look like she is lying huh¡¯, Shia thought while asking so. Dahlia then informed a truly unpleasant information to Shia.

    ¡¸The one trying to end the world is god¨D¨Dthe divine spirits, that¡¯s why-¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s that kind of pattern again!¡¹

    It seemed that it was that pattern again. Shia went ¡®Oh my god-¡® while looking up to the sky with both hands covering her face.

    ¡¸The various divine spirits has given up on mankind. Indeed, mankind had done something to the extent that caused that decision. However, even if that is the case there is no way we can just allow ourselves to be destroyed obediently-¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow concerning words are flowing out like flood.¡¹

    Even when she appealed¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear anymoore!¡¹ by flopping down her rabbit ears t on her head, Dahlia-san¡¯s high speed exnation that was overwhelminglycking in detail continued rapidly like machine gun.

    And then, Shia¡¯s excellent rabbit ears caught all her words without missing anything!

    ¡¸The celestial n obey the decision of divine spirit absolutely. That¡¯s because they are worshipping divine spirit. What¡¯s more, even if the people on the ground are destroyed, they alone are living in the sky. There is no way they won¡¯t help the divine spirits-¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, so that¡¯s why. I who was summoned for salvation also be erasure target like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Hero-sama is a target to be erased!¡¹

    Even if she strongly said it like that¡­¡­. Even if she clenched both of her small fists and strongly said that looking a bit cute¡­¡­.

    She wanted to punch that pretty face. Shia couldn¡¯t help butughing drily.

    Then, at that timing several people slid to where the two of them were at.

    ¡¸Dahlia! You are safe! The hero!?¡¹

    ¡¸Your majesty! Hero-sama is safe!¡¹

    The one who arrived with a grave look was his majesty Eric and Greg, Phil, and then several knights.

    ¡¸We are running into the forest now. We¡¯ll return to the pce somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸But, your majesty. The celestial people are¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Louis is holding them back for us¡­¡­we¡¯re going to retreat by ourselves.¡¹

    The mouth of Eric who said that was gritted tightly looking like he was enduring something that was hard to bear.

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­even if it is Louis-sama who is called as the kingdom¡¯s strongest, he won¡¯t be able to face that many celestial people! Furthermore he is also terribly exhausted right now due to the summoning ceremony!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that-. I know it already-¡¹

    Shia guessed from that conversation.

    Most likely, that sses young man chose to use himself as sacrificial pawn in order to hold back the enemy.

    For the sake of protecting his master, and allowing the hero who was their hope to escape.

    From the conversation right after the summoning, Shia understood well that the king Eric and his close aides had rtionship as close friends. They were tied together by such strong trust to each other.

    The fist of Greg and others were shaking because they had to use one such friend as a sacrificial pawn.

    ¡¸Anyway we have to bring the hero to a safe ce!¡¹

    Eric gave his order. Greg reached out toward Shia.

    ¡¸Thi, this is heavy desuu. It¡¯s troubling if you all are risking your life for me as you please¡¹, Shia said with a really troubled look.

    Then, in that timing a voice came from the sky. The voice sounded irritated because the opponent just wouldn¡¯t die.

    ¡¸Stop the useless struggle. It¡¯s unsightly.¡¹

    One of the celestial people who were above the clouds descended until few dozen meter above the ground. Something like a dazzling pattern was floating on his back while he was hovering in the air. He was a bald man wearing pure white priest¡¯s robe.

    Just like his voice, his gaze that was looking down to the lower world was also colder than ice.

    ¡¸Good grief, to think that there is someone who is able to revive the summoning method that should have been lost several hundred years ago¡­¡­you humans are really foolish without end.¡¹

    That extremely cold gaze was directed to the building where Shia was hiding.

    ¡¸I know you are there, otherworlder. So youe to disturb this world once more like in the past.¡¹

    Louis and his caster subordinates hurriedly put themselves in front of his gaze.

    Eric and others said¡¸Don¡¯te out!¡¹ to Shia, but Shia shook her head saying¡¸It¡¯s meaningless to hide¡¹ and showed herself resolutely. Behind her Eric and others also came out preparing to fight.

    ¡¸Hah. I brought a squad here just in case because we will be facing someone called by the summon ceremony but¡­¡­to think it¡¯s just a beastman girl.¡¹

    The scorn rode the wind and resounded through the night sky. As for Shia, she said¡¸Hee, so beastman also exist in this world~. Ah, I see. That¡¯s why no one kicked up a fuss even after seeing my rabbit ears¡¹ withprehending face without even showing any displeasure.

    Eric ced himself in front of Shia. He spoke vehemently toward the celestial man who was still looking grave.

    ¡¸Celestial, I ask you to withdraw from here. Certainly, human has harmed so much nature. We used the spirit element so excessively that it cornered the spirits. But, we noticed that foolishness. We are making preparation to rpense for that!¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, rpense?¡¹

    The exhibition of peculiar words that Shia didn¡¯t really understand caused Shia to be assaulted with an intense feeling of wanting to say¡¸Let the concerned party take care of the rest¡¹ and left this ce but¡­¡­

    Unlike Hajime, she didn¡¯t happen to have the lion heart that allowed her to intentionally ignore the atmosphere. Shia¡¯s heart was always the rabbit heart. (It was self-proimed though)

    And so, she stayed in this ce for the moment.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We are amassing spirit elements and all the spirit stones that the people throughout the country have in order to return them to the star tree, to return the power of the world. Certainly we human might be foolish. But, we are a race that can notice our mistake and rpense for it! That¡¯s why, please¨D¨D¡¹

    His majesty Eric desperately pleaded. But it was interrupted by a sneer.

    And then,

    ¡¸Worthless.¡¹

    It was dismissed with just one word.

    Through the gaps of the clouds, countless dazzling light was created in the night sky. Those lights were like stars in the sky, however, they were raining down the smell of death which was too ominous toward the ground.

    It seemed that the force of celestial people above the cloud was going to drop the light of judgment to the surface.

    ¡¸Repent. The judgment is absolu¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse mee~, can I interrupt for a bit?¡¹

    A voice that felt just too nonchnt was cutting across the vexed Eric and others.

    The celestial man¡¯s re pierced into Shia.

    ¡¸I¡¯m unable to understand most of the situation though. I was suddenly summoned just now, and then suddenly designated as erasure target with no question asked. Soo, please, it will be great if you can take those factors into consideration no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸Worthless.¡¹

    As expected it was dismissedpletely with one word.

    ¡¸Your circumstance is of no relevance for us. Simply because you came here from another world, you are already an evil that is harming this world¡¯s order. Know that your existence itself is a sin.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, now see here! Even I have family! Besides, they wille to pick me up in a day or two! Like that I think me being here won¡¯t be any disturbance to the world order or anything!¡¹

    Shia understood that Eric and others weren¡¯t bad people.

    But, as expected it was her own life that should be prioritized. She was unable to risk her life to face unknown enemy for the sake of a world that she didn¡¯t even knew what its circumstance was.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she waspletely unable to understand the reason of the celestial people. Even Hajime was called irregr and the like at Tortus. For people who treasured the world order, something like people of another world was nothing but a cause of headache.

    That was why, Shia did her best talking.

    ¡®Let¡¯s stop fighting. I¡¯ll leave soon, so let¡¯s not treat each other¡¯s life so cheaply.¡¯ She argued.

    However, these celestial people, indeed, certainly it was just like Dahlia said, they were an existence that was like a walking lump of arrogance.

    ¡¸Stop talking further. It¡¯s filthy. A vulgar creature that cannot do anything other than crawling on the ground, who do you think you are talking to.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Regardless of your sense of value, even I have the right to live. My family is waiting for me to return home.¡¹

    ¡¸Right to live? There is no such thing. The right over life and death always belong to us, the celestial.¡¹

    No good. The talk wasn¡¯t getting through at all¡­¡­

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears tiredly slouched down with heavy gloominess covering it.

    And then,

    ¡¸It¡¯s irrelevant even if they are human from another world. This family of yours must be inferior creature just like you without a doubt. If you say that they wille to bring you back, we will exterminate them until nothing rem¨D¨D¡¹

    Suddenly the celestial¡¯s words stopped. The person himself didn¡¯t understand why he stopped talking.

    Just,

    ¡¸Inferior creature? Hajime-san is? Yue-san is? Otou-sama and Okaa-sama and everyone are?¡¹

    What was sure was that the pressure emitted by the rabbit eared girl who was muttering that was causing his skin to get goosebumps.

    ¡¸Those words just now, I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t hear anything. I will ask one more time. Can you all please withdraw from this ce? Can¡¯t both sides walk the path that doesn¡¯t endanger anyone¡¯s life?¡¹

    The celestial man showed his answer by creating a gigantic mass of lightning above his head.

    There was no more dy. It seemed that the execution was absolute, as expected. A momentter, the gigantic lighting would surely trample the ground below.

    So.

    Shia leaped straight up and punched with her right!

    ¡¸a, eh?¡¹

    It was like teleportation. The girl who was right below just a moment ago was in front of him. The celestial man who could do nothing except making stupid voice toward that fact, instantly, ate a hard fist that felt like there was steel inside it and he was sent flying!

    The celestial man who was turned into cannonball pulverized an abandoned tower and pierced through! Without pause he opened a wind hole on the abandoned building that was on his trajectory before impacting the ground. He bounced like rubber ball while vanishing into the forest.

    From the distance, several trees could be seen copsing before finally there was a thunderous sound that was apanied by dust smoke rising.

    Perhaps that man was flying for around 400 meters.

    Disturbance rode on the wind and rushed through the ruins. Through the ground below, and also through the clouds far above.

    ¡¸I thought it will get blocked by someone at the level of apostle, but unexpectedly there is no resistance.¡¹

    The fist went *crack crack*. The neck went *ck ck*.

    The treasure warehouse shined, an iron ball the size of a basket ball was summoned. That ball that was dragged by gravity and fell was lightly kicked up like performing football juggling. Vire Drucken was held up.

    ¡¸How long you all are going to look down at heree! Fall down here-, SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAA-!! Desuu!¡¹

    The out of ce¡¸Desuu!¡¹ echoed magnificently.

    *GOGAN-* The impact sound of metal shing sounded out, at the same time the metal ball that was hit by Vire Drucken flew vertically.

    Midway it generated a membrane that looked like white air, and *paan* impact sound resounded through the night sky.

    The celestial people recovered from their shock and hurriedly tried to shot down the sh but¡­¡­

    They were already toote.

    In the next moment, the metal ball that instantly flew to above the cloud powerfully burst out and spread ripples with vivid light blue color over and over again.

    A beatter fierce vibration shook the air and thunderous roar fell like waterfall.

    The clouds were blown away in round shape and a splendid hole was created in the sky.

    At the center of that hole that was created in the cloud, the moon could be seenpletely. Clear moonlight fell to the ground, forming a heavenlydder with superb position as though it had been calcted.

    Shadows were falling in pieces, like people losing their footing from thedder.

    It was around ten people perhaps. The force of celestial people that was one-sidedly ughtered from the sky.

    Several people fell to the ground as they were and raised cloud of dust.

    Only a single person flew away to escape, but the rest barely fixed their bnce and headed toward Shia.

    ¡¸Divine punishment-¡¹

    Countless me lumps and lightning attacks surged toward Shia.

    ¡¸Screw off desuuu!!¡¹

    A swing of Vire Drucken. *PAN-* A sound like the air bursting rang out, then it was like the air was distorted with the shockwave surging through it, erasing all the attacks.

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter!¡¹

    One of the celestials opened his eyes wide as though he was seeing a monster.

    A different celestial scolded him while manifesting a sword ofpressed me in his hand.

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s!? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s light sa¡ðr!?¡¹

    ¡¸Li, ligh? Eei, it¡¯s toote to get scared now-. Die¨D¨D¡¹

    *Begyo!* Such sound came out, at the same time Vire Drucken¡¯s horizontal swing hit the celestial-san along with the light sa¡ðr (?). He was turned into the second pinball and flew into the forest.

    ¡¸A mere inferior creature dare!¡¹

    ¡¸Receive your judgment obediently!¡¹

    Two swords approached. They weren¡¯t light sa¡ðr (?), but physical swords. However, they weren¡¯t normal sword. Whether it was the pressure they emitted or the de that was reflecting the moonlight, they were sharp thing that gave off impression of terrifying sharpness.

    ¨D¨D*KAAN*

    Such sound rang out. The sound came from Shia¡¯s hand and leg that blocked the swords.

    ¨D¨DShia-style metamorphosis magic Steel Garment (Nickname, Spirit Defense)

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t a single scratch on Shia-chan¡¯s precious skin! The eyes of the two celestial-san turned into dot. Because, it¡¯s sword you know? A really sharp sword came shing you know? It¡¯s so sharp it can sever arge tree with one stroke you know?

    Or rather, how could *KAAN* sound came from human body?

    ¡¸An opening desuu!¡¹

    Shia tossed up Vire Drucken. Aa~nddd.

    ¨D¨DShia-style Double Lariat!!

    Pleasant sound *gokyu!* sounded from the celestials¡¯ neck!

    ¡¸Idiot! Letting go of your weapon like that!¡¹

    ¡®Like this, she couldn¡¯t create shockwave like before to erase the lightning!¡¯, another two celestials thought and fired their lightning.

    ¡¸Barrier desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa!? Formid! Church!¡¹

    Using Shia-style Barrier, the celestials whose neck made *gokyu* sound and got invited into heaven reincarnated into splendid meat barrier. They got burnt ck and fell to the ground. Even the cremation was perfect.

    During that time, Shia snapped the falling Vire Drucken into her grasp and then she made use of the centrifugal force to throw it.

    The two celestials barely dodged, but they gasped seeing the passing war hammer.

    Because there was a chain stretching with clinking sound from it.

    ¡¸Funnuu!¡¹

    It was a yell that was filled to the brim with charm. However, if the chain that was linked with the handle was pulled by inhuman physical strength¡­¡­

    Naturally, the huge war hammer was pulled back with a movement that ignored thew of inertia.

    ¡¸Guaa!?¡¹

    An impact came from behind right after they thought the hammer had passed through. One of the celestials was squashed as though he just got run over by a truck.

    ¨D¨DShia-style Rabbit Punch (War Hammer version)

    ¡¸This-, this damn monster-!!¡¹

    Thest celestial was covered all over with lightning spark. Shia grumbled ¡¸Mumu-, it¡¯s like Hajime-san¡¯s Lightning d!¡¹ and she strengthened her vignce.

    The celestial charged forward like a streak of sh. Both his hands were grasping lightning ball that looked like sma. A pressure that could scatter human body just from touching it could be fell from them.

    And so,

    ¨D¨DLearned from Hajime Yakuza Kick!!

    ¡¸Gobouo!?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s kick splendidly ran into his sr plexus.

    The spark vanished and the celestial man was staggered while holding his stomach.

    The celestial was wordlessly closing and opening his mouth like a fish gasping for air. Ahead of his gaze Shia was twisting her body greatly. Her hand that was holding Vire Drucken was turned backward as though she was drawing a bow¡­¡­

    ¡¸No matter what kind of circumstance there is, no matter what kind of existence is the enemy, I won¡¯t surrender my right to live.¡¹

    The rabbit ears stood straight. The rabbit tail also stood straight.

    ¡¸If you wish to kill even after everything that I said, then there is no choice!¡¹

    ¡¸Wa, wait-¡¹

    The celestial man squeezed out his voice asking Shia to stop, but Shia hit him with her unflinching gaze¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fly until the moon-!! Desuu!!¡¹

    *GON-* The sound resounded and a single shadow flew.

    Dancing at the center of the beautiful moon.

    Shia rxed her swinging posture and ced her war hammer on her shoulder.

    She tapped the war hammer on her shoulder while looking down. There, she saw the young king and his people watching in a daze with opened mouth and stupid looking face.

    From where they were standing, it was a scene of a rabbit eared girl standing in the middle of therge moon.

    The light blue hair glittering from the moonlight looked far removed from reality when it was swaying by the night wind. It had mystique that stole everyone¡¯s gaze unconsciously.

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    Everyone was convinced.

    That she was special.

    Putting aside whether she was the hero that was extolled in legend, without a doubt she was a special girl.

    Because, she was that terrifying,

    She was so terrifyingly beautiful,

    And then, because she suited the moon so much like that.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Forgive me for the story and world view that are like the default (sweat)

    Shia arc is mainly Shia-style violence, so it will be great if you can enjoy that part.

    Nichijou chapter 25 is posted at Gardo Comic.

    Lily is¡­¡­lol

    Also, Samba Yue-san can only be showed somewhere huh, was what I thought.

    Please try reading it no matter what!

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    A horse cart was running along the forest while vibrating and making rattling sound that didn¡¯t sound gentle to one¡¯s butt.

    It moved in the way that hid itself from the bright moonlight.

    Although, there were several knights and mages riding horse around that horse cart, so it wasn¡¯t really hidden.

    It was running along the forest was only for peace of mind.

    From its running speed that was too fast to be called stealthy, it could be clearly seen that the group was wishing to reach their destination as fast as possible.

    The inside of the horse cart that was hurrying through the road like that was filled with really awkward silence.

    (This feels absurdly awkward desuu~)

    It was oppressive¡­¡­well, not really, but the silence that was containing delicate tension that was observing how the other party would act was silently giving damage to Shia¡¯s rabbit heart.

    If she had to say, yes, it was like that.

    She was feeling like a transfer student in her first day.

    Who should she talk to? In the first ce should she be the one who started the talk? Or rather, if you guys are going to nce like that then it¡¯s fine if you call out to me you know? Look, there must be at least one person in the mood maker role right, there is right? It¡¯s fine even if you call out to me cheerfully you know! C¡¯mon!

    That was how she felt. The mental state of meaninglessly checking one¡¯s own belonging to ignore the awkwardness, such feeling!

    The cause was obvious.

    The battle VS celestial race just now.

    And then, the overwhelming physical power.

    ¡®Get close and punch! That is exactly the ultimate skill!¡¯ The battle that seemed like to im like that with its simplicity and clear cut intend without concealing anything, it seemed to carve something unforgettable in their mind.

    Their eyes that were looking at Shia when she lightlynded on the ground were simrly filled with awe, as though they were witnessing the descend of genuine goddess¨D¨Dor rather a fighting god.

    It was to the degree that everyone starting from the king Eric simultaneously kneeled without dy.

    It went without saying that Shia got flustered by that. She hastily said ¡¸Please don¡¯t knee~l! You there, please don¡¯t worship mee!¡¹ and made everyone stood up. It even made she herself to be the one who suggested to go to the kingdom by saying ¡®Anyway first let¡¯s go to somewhere where we can calm down¡¯.

    Also, the royal capital was in a different ce from that old ruin where the literature of hero summoning was discovered.

    Shia reflected of such thing while peeking out from the coach¡¯s window. The wind was making her rabbit ears pping while she was praying to the moon.

    (Hajime-sa~n, Yue-sa~n! It¡¯s fine if youe to pick me up right at this moment you knoww~)

    Reach! This feeling!

    ¡¸Shia-sama¡­¡­you¡¯re beautiful¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that her prayer reached. To the maid-san in front of her. The rabbit heart¡¯s range appeared to be rtively short.

    It was different from the content of her prayer, but finally the silence was broken.

    Shia smiled sweetly while turning her gaze to the maid-san¨D¨DDahlia.

    For some reason she looked intoxicated. It seemed that she was fascinated by Shia who was looking sorrowful while the moonlight was illuminating her from the window.

    ¡¸Err, thank you very much? But, Dahlia-san is also beautiful you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no way¡­¡­that praise is too much for me. Compared to Shia-sama who is strong and beautiful like the goddess of the moon, the likes of me is a mere pebble on the roadside!¡¹

    Dahlia-san clenched both of her small fists and spoke insistently with rough nasal breathing¡¸Funsu-¡¹. ¡°Raising both hands and clenching fists¡± seemed to be the peculiarity of this person.

    ¡¸Pebble on the roadside you say¡­¡­you don¡¯t need to abase yourself like that. Or perhaps, someone as beautiful as Dahlia-san is the standard of this world?¡¹

    Shia wasn¡¯t giving ttery or anything, even from the perspective of Shia who was used to seeing transcendentally beautiful women and girls, Dahlia was a beauty whose humility just now only sounded like sarcasm.

    Although, thinking carefully his majesty Eric and Louise and others too, the male camp was also aplete line up of handsome men. Shia tilted her head wondering if it was this kind of world or perhaps country.

    Louis who was sitting beside Shia sighed in relieve. He must have been searching for a talk starter. He looked relieved and joined the talk.

    ¡¸Not at all, Shia-sama. Dahlia is a beauty who is even praised as beauty princess in our country.¡¹

    ¡¸Beauty princess? Is she a princess?¡¹

    Then, what¡¯s with the maid uniform? Shia¡¯s head was tilting in confusion even more.

    By the way, the way Louis called Shia changed because after that battle both of them made their self-introduction once more.

    For Shia, being called a hero vividly reminded him of a certain someone, and it was a title that would produce ck history to call oneself like that. And so she asked them to be spared from that. As the result theypromised by calling her Shia-sama.

    ¡¸She isn¡¯t a direct descendant of the royal family. Though she is a duke¡¯s daughter, so she has the blood of royalty in her.¡¹

    The one who answered in the ce of Louis was his majesty Eric who was making a sullen expression for some reason. He was sitting diagonally ahead of Shia and he had been crossing his arms all this time.

    His atmosphere made her wondered whether he was in a bad mood but, the source of the nces was this guy. It was transparent that he was immensely curious about Shia.

    Louis smiled wryly while continuing.

    ¡¸Honestly speaking, we never thought that a lovely woman like Shia-sama would appear from the ceremony of hero summoning. Even in the literature it was mentioned that all the heroes who were summoned in the past were male. That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, in other words, a honey trap?¡¹

    The words of denial came from duke¡¯s daughter maid Dahlia.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not trap or the like. I¡¯m resolved to offer both my body and heart to the hero.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t deny that there is the calction of increasing the hero¡¯s favorable impression toward our country.¡¹

    The words that Louis said with a wry smile were certainly really blunt.

    However, from their story, it seemed that Eric, Louis, and then Dahlia. Also, Greg and Phil, these five had the so called childhood friend rtionship. It seemed everyone was treasuring Dahlia.

    Although it was by the person¡¯s own will, to offer such woman to a hero whose personality wasn¡¯t even certain seemed to be a terribly bitter choice for them.

    Even so, there was no one with greater aptitude than Dahlia to keep the heropany.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­it feels like that is too blunt but, I¡¯ll interpret it as the sincerity of Louis-san and everyone. But, why wear maid uniform? It¡¯s too strange for someone who is praised by the people as beauty princess to dress like that though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸? Isn¡¯t maid uniform the battle outfit and also the greatest dress for woman?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®This gentle faced sses, is his head alright¡­¡­?¡¯ Shia thought with her eyes spontaneously turning reproachful.

    With a bewildered face Louis said,

    ¡¸The hero-sama in the past introduced this outfit. The hero said that this is the most prominent outfit in the other world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for our world¡¯s idiot herooo-¡¹

    ¡®A Japanese. That hero was absolutely a Japanese! Furthermore that person must be an Akiba warrior desuu!¡¯

    Thought Shia while she apologized reflexively. The bastard hero acted as he pleased because this was another world and made his own preference as tradition. That damn hero¡­¡­

    The inside of the coach turned uproarious at Shia¡¯s sudden apology. The people outside the coach seemed to hear the voice too. Various words like¡¸What happened!?¡¹ or¡¸Crap-, has his majesty angered Shia-sama!? He will turn into mince meat!¡¹ could be hear from them.

    ¡¸Ju, just what¡¯s with you!¡¹

    His majesty Eric told the outside that it was nothing whileining to Shia. It was a problem that she found it difficult to say anything about¡­¡­or rather, exining about the unique people that was shouldering unique karma even in earth¨D¨Dthe Japanese was extremely difficult, so Shia onlyughed to divert the question.

    ¡ùWarning! This is the personal opinion of Shia who is another worlder!

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing. More importantly, how long it will be till we reach the kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸Ri, right. I believe we will arrive around dawn.¡¹

    It was dangerous to march throughout the night. However, they couldn¡¯t stay for long in that ce after the attack by the celestial race. There was a need to return to their country and hardened their defense even if they had to act a bit recklessly.

    Shia frowned slightly and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸In that case, my pick up mighte faster than we can arrive there.¡¹

    The expression of his majesty Eric turned grave. Dahlia turned an entreating gaze toward Shia, while Louis showed a sad expression that was mixed with perplexity.

    ¡¸Shia-sama. What could you mean by someone picking you up? If it¡¯s alright with you, please kindly let us know.¡¹

    Crossing over worlds wasn¡¯t something that could be done casually. It was an act that twisted the principle of the world.

    For Louis who was the kingdom¡¯s greatest and strongest caster who was called as genius with no one to contest it, it took him nearly ten years since he identally discovered the lost literature of hero summoning and reconstructed it. In the literature, there wasn¡¯t any mention at all that the ceremony of returning back the summoned person had ever been held.

    ¡¸Err, well, how should I say it, if it¡¯s my family then they can normally cross over worlds.¡¹

    Shia¡¯s instinct told her that Louis and everyone were rtively good people. Although, she didn¡¯t really know them well, furthermore when the other party was at the scale of a country, Shia¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t so loose that she would lightly prattle about her family. She naturally spoke ambiguously.

    Louis¡¯s sses glinted.

    ¡¸By that, do you mean it¡¯s the person who elbowed and electrified Shia-sama in the past?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, that person is someone so powerful that he could do such thing to someone at your level?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes¡­¡­¡¹

    *Gulp*, the sound of swallowing saliva resounded. It might be Eric, or Dahlia, or perhaps the other two.

    A tense atmosphere was flowing, as though they were imagining a monster that a fighting god like Shia was helpless against.

    Actually, even that monster recently would spoke shudderingly¡¸This bugged rabbit!¡¹ seeing his prided bullet (normal bullet though) got normally dodged or plucked from midair but¡­¡­

    Shia guessed what Louis wanted to say and replied first.

    ¡¸But, I think it will be difficult to beg for help from him you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That is, as expected it¡¯s because of the same reason like Shia-sama?¡¹

    No, simply because he would feel it was troublesome. He was a person who was absurdly dry toward other people.

    Such words weren¡¯t said by Shia-chan who read the mood. She was different from Hajime! Really different!

    Shia smiled vaguely to dodge the question. Then Louis pondered with a difficult expression.

    ¡¸Shit-. This is why I opposed something like hero summoning-¡¹

    His majesty Eric cursed with a choked voice. Dahlia paid attention to Shia¡¯s expression while she immediately said¡¸Your majesty-¡¹ to stop him, but surely he was umting a considerable amount of stress. The young king who was standing at the front of the path of salvation of the world that was heading to ruin discharged his words as though to spit out that heavy pressure.

    ¡¸This is our, mankind¡¯s karma. We who are living in the present should be the one to shoulder our ancestor¡¯s sin-. We shouldn¡¯t rely on someone from another world from the very beginning-¡¹

    ¡¸Your majesty¡­¡­. But, this is the conclusion from discussing it many times¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I know-. I know but still-, Louis! Me agreeing to it is my weakness-. In the first ce it¡¯s nearly impossible to obtain salvation with only our strength. I understand that, that was why I also clung to it-. I harbored hope-¡¹

    That was why, he harbored even stronger hope after witnessing that much power, but because of that¡­¡­

    ¡¸I know that this is just an unjustified resentment! Even so let me say this, Shia Hauria-. You are¨D¨Dcruel-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Certainly, it was a terribly unjustified resentment. Shia was only getting kidnapped. She was simply brushing away the sparks of disastering down on her. There wasn¡¯t the slightest reason for her to be criticized. Rather, it was Eric and others who were very cruel for asking her to risk her life for the sake of strangers.

    He understood. Surely, most likely, as the only one who opposed the hero summoning, he was the one who understood it better than anyone.

    However, the face of his retainers that shed at the back of his mind, the face of his retainers who were waiting back home while believing that they surely would return together with theherohope¡­¡­

    And above all else, the face of his kingdom¡¯s people who he should protect¡­¡­

    The dam of the young king¡¯s words was destroyed.

    His majesty Eric covered his face with both hands and hung his head down. That appearance was like an old man who waspletely tired of life.

    It was thoughtless words toward the hero who they personally summoned. However, both Louis and Dahlia also stiffened as though they had lost their words. That expressed their feeling more eloquently than any words.

    They had failed in the hero summoning.

    They were unable to obtain hope. Those realizations.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why is it me who got summoned I wonder.¡¹

    ¡®If it¡¯s hero, there is someone else who possessed that title, and yet¡¯, Shia thought with an expression that looked like she just got stuffed full with bitter things.

    At the same time, for some reason she recalled back.

    About her family who sacrificed their life for her.

    Escaping from the sea of trees, chased by the empire, hunted in the great canyon¡­¡­

    Everything of that, was for Shia¡¯s sake.

    Family, would never abandon family.

    Because they were the rabbitman race, who were the weakest among the beastman race, and because of that they were tied together with the strongest bond.

    That was why, until the very end, because she understood that they wouldn¡¯t abandon her, Shia ran.

    Toward the sign of hope that was showed to her by her power. The power to peek at the future.

    Believing that the future could be changed, she paid no mind to her appearance and acted with literal ¡°desperation¡±.

    Right now, seeing the king who was hanging down his head, she suddenly thought.

    If, at that time, Hajime and Yue deserted her, would she also hold unjustified resentment? And then, would shement and crumble down like this?

    She didn¡¯t even want to imagine it. However, it was a most terrifying ¡°what if¡±.

    *Gloom¡­¡­*, her rabbit ears naturally drooped down.

    Perhaps that was why. When she noticed, her words resounded within the oppressive atmosphere.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, what was that about spirit art or spirit element?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Question marks in three different shapes floated in the air. Everyone was taken aback by the question that wasn¡¯t reading the atmosphere.

    Shia added more questions without paying that any attention.

    ¡¸Like the flying method of that celestial being-san, or divine spirit? something, various things were mysterious.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think the way you punch is far more mysterious though?¡¹

    ¡®That wasn¡¯t power output that can be disyed by slim girl, or the whole mankind even¡­¡­¡¯, that tsukkomi of the heart of his majesty Eric felt like it could be heart. Louis and Dahlia also nodded deeply.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not mind that!¡¯, Shia made a gesture like she was putting a box to the side while speaking with a wry smile.

    ¡¸I said it before this, ¡°If it¡¯s not that dangerous then~¡±.¡¹

    In this world the celestial race was the messenger of god. And then, looking at how the king of a country Eric was interacting with a man who wasn¡¯t even the king of the celestial race as though the other party was his equal or even higher in status, it could be determined that in this world the celestial race was a superior race that was ced in really powerful position.

    However,

    ¡¸Those celestial people, they were ordinarily weak.¡¹

    ¡¸We, weak¡­¡­certainly, Shia-sama was overwhelming but¡­¡­¡¹

    Louis showed a twitching expression.

    When Shia asked ¡¸Those people, how strong they are among the celestial people?¡¹, Louis thought for a bit before answering ¡¸They must be around the middle. The elites would be several times stronger than them¡¹.

    Shia nodded with ¡®I see¡¯ and said.

    ¡¸As I thought they are weak. At present I¡¯m not feeling any danger. Of course, there must be those that even more above the elites but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, even if they be ten times faster I don¡¯t think they will reach the speed of sound.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸They also don¡¯t have anything like constant deployment of attack that will deal lethal wound just from touching.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-sama? What are you talking ab¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸They also don¡¯t have martial arts that is installed directly from god.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They also don¡¯t have the physical strength to split the earth with one attack.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Also, it doesn¡¯t look like they will crawl out infinitely like cockroach!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-sama. I think that¡¯s not a living thing anymore.¡¹

    Louis-san, correct answer.

    It wasn¡¯t a living thing. Naturally. After all that was exactly the ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡±.

    Theplexion of Louis and everyone recovered a bit hearing Shia¡¯s remark. ¡®Could it be¡­¡­¡¯, such thinking was welling up.

    ¡¸Shia-sama, could you perhaps¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I won¡¯t ignore my family whoe to pick me up and run around for the sake of this world with just me alone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®But¡¯, she continued. Her gaze was directed toward his majesty Eric. The gentle aura that could be vaguely seen in those eyes made his majesty Eric held his breath reflexively.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m fighting together with my family, of course I will also do my best. In order for that to happen, I will at least help to persuade them.¡¹

    Just like what Yue did for her in the past.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, please teach me about this world. If there is something rare here that would make anyone unable to say troublesome, surely my family too will lend their help for everyone.¡¹

    Actually, if Shia asked then Hajime surely, no absolutely wouldn¡¯t refuse. Far from that, he would instantly read Shia¡¯s feeling and said ¡¸Say what you want¡¹ with a gentle expression to her, no doubt about that.

    Even if it was about a world unrted to them. Even if there was unknown danger existing.

    There was no need to talk about merit or demerit. That was what family was.

    However, she didn¡¯t want that. Not just Shia. Yue too, Kaori too, Tio too, Shizuku too, everyone else too, they absolutely didn¡¯t want to think ¡°We are family, so Hajime will do anything if I ask him¡±.

    They wouldn¡¯t speak it out loud but, if Hajime heard it then surely he would say ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if you all act more spoiled though¡­¡­¡¹ with a wry smile.

    The demon king was really sweet to his family. It was sweetness to dripping and melting degree.

    To be Hajime¡¯s wife, heart that was strong in various senses was necessary.

    Shia thought of her beloved person while forming her words.

    ¡¸And then, if my family lend their help¡¹

    Eric and everyone stared back in fascination at Shia¡¯s eyes that were sparkling with pride and confidence.

    ¡®Ehhem!¡¯ The rabbit ears curced up while Shia dered.

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be anything to fear anymore! Whether it¡¯s fate, or an impossibility, everything will get solved all at once!¡¹

    Eric, Louis, and also Dahlia, they all were captured by an intense feeling that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words and couldn¡¯t say anything.

    They thought that they had to say something here, but it was as though their throat was stuffed with something and words couldn¡¯te out. In exchange, their blood boiled as though there was strength that lost its destination inside them rampaging to search for outlet.

    *Thump thump*, their heated blood flow could be heard inside their ears. Their brain felt dizzy from the heat as though their head was boiled up. They couldn¡¯t take off their eyes from the rabbit eared girl as though their gaze was sewed on her.

    Even so, perhaps the obstinacy as the king, or perhaps simply because as a man he was unable to endure getting one-upped continuously by a girl.

    His majesty Eric¡¯s hand reached out toward Shia¡¯s hand that she ced on herp as though he was getting pulled while,

    ¡¸Shia, you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop calling me without honorific.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia-chan! She absolutely wouldn¡¯t yield what couldn¡¯t be yielded!

    The inside of the coach that almost gotpletely enveloped by a bizarre heat instantly chilled down due to Shia¡¯s smiling rejection.

    By the way, for his majesty Eric it was his first experience replying ¡¸Ah, yes¡­¡­¡¹ like this toward a woman.

    ¡¸A, ahh, Shia-sama. His majesty is near your age¡­¡­just calling you with your name is¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps unable to watch his majesty Eric whose expression was dumbfounded as though he just got hit with an unexpected p, Dahlia timidly speak considerately but,

    ¡¸Rather, it¡¯s because he is an opposite sex who is almost the same age with me. I won¡¯t mind if it¡¯s an elderly or a small kid though.¡¹

    It seemed she somehow felt unpleasant to have man the same age with her other than Hajime calling her name directly. Of course, if it was with someone who was close with her to a certain degree¨D¨Dfor example, if it was with the ssmates at the present time then it would be okay even if they called her name¡­¡­

    Although, at that time the demon king punch woulde flying from Hajime so no one called her by her name without any honorific.

    Anyway, it appeared she wanted to be spared from a man who she only had just met to call her like that. Add ¡®-san¡¯ or call her with her family name¡­¡­such wordless demand was keenly conveyed to everyone.

    Shia¡¯s guard was solid.

    *Cough-*, Louis cleared his throat to change the atmosphere. He nced at the king who was still dumbfounded and opened his mouth toward Shia.

    ¡¸Ee~, then, Shia-sama. While presumptuous, please allow me to exin the situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Louis-san. I will properly open my rabbit ears, so best regards.¡¹

    *Whoosh-!!* The rabbit ears turned toward Louis. Louis¡¯s cheeks loosened.

    For some reason his gaze was really warm since when Shia dered that she would abandon them at the ce where she was summoned. It appeared that he liked Shia¡¯s straightforwardness.

    ording to the exnation of such Louis.

    It seemed that an energy called spirit element existed in the nature of this world.

    Spirit element was the energy source for every kind of tool. It became the cornerstone of mankind¡¯s development. Especially the technology to generate phenomenon using spirit element¨D¨Dthe spirit art was a primary factor of mankind¡¯s development.

    Other than being a technique to cause pseudo natural phenomenon, spirit art was also a technique to reinforce the body and healing.

    (It¡¯s not really different from magic isn¡¯t it¡­¡­. But, my magic power doesn¡¯t react at all, is it a different energy?)

    She had no analysis ability like Hajime, so Shia thought like that with her instinct.

    Louis confirmed that Shia seemed toprehend and continued exining.

    ¡¸The development of technology and tool, and then the expansion of living area by means of remation¡­¡­that was how mankind developed. By using spirit element and spirit art, the development progressed with elerated speed.¡¹

    However, spirit element was finite resource that was produced by nature. Human themselves also produced it to a certain degree inside their body, but it was minisculepared to nature.

    And then, spirit element wasn¡¯t a resource that was granted to only mankind.

    ¡¸There is an existence called spirit.¡¹

    ¡¸Spirit¡­¡­is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The will that is born from natural object or natural phenomenon is called like that.¡¹

    Shia vaguely recalled a certain belief of Japan that she heard from Hajime while thinking.

    (If I remember right¡­¡­gods are residing in everything. That¡¯s why, let¡¯s treasure everything, something like that. The eight million gods was it again?) (TN: A belief in Japan that there is many god for everything, around 8 million of them. Ask google-sensei for more detail)

    It was said that spirit had tens of thousands of varieties that was proportional to be considering existing in all creations. The representatives of spirit could be found in the nearby phenomenon¨D¨Dlike spirit of wind, fire, water, earth, or so many others.

    In general the shape of spirits was like a ball of light, what they were saying was also mostly unclear. However, there was also existences among them who was able tomunicate their will clearly, and many of such spirits were able to take the form of small person. Of course, there were also spirits in the shape of insect or animal.

    And then, those spirits,

    ¡¸They make the spirit element as their energy source.¡¹

    ¡¸E~rr, in short, the meal of the those spirit-san is spirit element?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­exactly. And then, that¡¯s exactly the cause of the emergency for mankind.¡¹

    Shia interpretation made Louis showed a warm expression that seemed to want to say ¡®How really cute¡¯, even so his expression immediately turned pained and he continued.

    ¡¸Fundamentally, spirits obtained vitality by having meal of spirit element that is produced from the nature like from earth, nts, and so on. And then, spirits are able to put the nature in order.¡¹

    ¡¸But, mankind developed¡­¡­using spirit element, consuming the nature, is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as you say.¡¹

    Human dug out the resources underground in order to make tools.

    They fell forests and cleared thend in order to widen the living space.

    Because of that a great amount of spirit element was consumed.

    Trashes that were hard to be disposed were piling up.

    Pollution filled the water.

    Wounds that couldn¡¯t be healed were engraved into thend and rivers.

    Technology advancement apanied the development, the convenience of living became better, safety level increased, and the poption explosively multiplied.

    And then, the resources got consumed with elerating speed further and nature was polluted.

    In the end of all that,

    ¡¸When poption increase, the sense of values of the people also be diverse. When country is developed, even greater greed is born. As the result, what happen next is¡­¡­¡¹

    Historically, it urred within a certain cycle.

    ¡¸War is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Shia-sama. We were in a war just twenty years ago.¡¹

    This world, or rather this continent other than the oldest country Balted Kingdom which was a human country ruled by his majesty Eric, there was also the country of beastmen called Tinted Beast Kingdom and the country of demon race called Rated Demon Kingdom.

    ¡¸Hm? Demon king? Demon race?¡¹

    Shia tilted her head. Because words that also existed in Tortus suddenly came out.

    The one who answered her with disgusted expression was his majesty Eric who was staying quiet and left the exnation to Louis while resuming stealing nces at Shia.

    ¡¸Those guys started to call themselves like that since the war twenty years ago. They imed that things like spirit¡¯s protection, the protection of natural environment, and faith to the spirits are worthless. They even change the name of spirit element and spirit art into demonic element and demonic art with the reason of ridding themselves from such sense of values.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need to hesitate to use spirit and spirit art because in the end it¡¯s resource that mankind discovered and it¡¯s technology that mankind built up, that¡¯s the im of the demon race¡¯s side. They called it the doctrine of technology¡¯s supremacy, that even the problem of spirit element and resource drying up, everything can be solved using technology. Who cares about spirit or whatever, rather they are unnecessary! That¡¯s what those guys are insisting.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s really¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia made an expression of being unable to say anything.

    Louis continued.

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s that kind of country, their sense of values make the matter between their country and other country including our country to be greatly problematic. The country that react the most sensitively is the country of the celestial people, the Honted Celestial Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸The country of those celestial-san is a country that hold faith to all the spirit-san and divine spirit-san isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, exactly. Their sense of values ispletely ipatible with the demon kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸And war urred because of that?¡¹

    ¡®Yes¡¯, Louise nodded.

    The people in the demon kingdom were unique race that produced spirit element within themselves in a different scalepared to the human race and beastman race. Those people established and developed their own country.

    Exactly because of that their sense of values was different from others.

    And then, although their poption was the fewest among all countries, they could use powerful spirit art because of that. The demon king was selected based on their ability, the demon king of this generation also possessed outrageous power.

    ¡¸And then, the celestial race is also special. They don¡¯t use spirit art. Even without using such thing, they are able to directly ask the spirits to cause every kind of phenomenon.¡¹

    Spirits that were able to clearlymunicate their will were really few. However, the celestial race was able tomunicate even with spirits that didn¡¯t have distinctive will.

    Inevitable their power was vast. It was natural, after all the nature was their ally.

    ¡¸The war continue for long, many countries are swallowed by the flow and participated in the war, and then they were eliminated.¡¹

    In the end, what left were only the four countries that were mentioned just now.

    ¡¸War elerate technology development. With a speed to a terrifying at that.¡¹

    It seemed the demon kingdom not only rivaled the celestial race, far from that they even developed weapons one after another that could obliterate even the divine spirit who intervened in order to protect the nature. Of course, the amount of spirit element consumed by those weapons was also tremendous in proportion to the effect and power.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, what kind of existence divine spirit it? Hearing the title made me think of them like the higher ss of the spirit-san.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. My exnation wascking. However, Shia-sama. It¡¯s just as you discerned. Your perception of them is mostly correct.¡¹

    ¡®However¡¯, Louis continued.

    ¡¸Shia-sama. Please imagine a natural disaster.¡¹

    ¡¸Natural disaster¡­¡­like typhoon, earthquake, or cold wave¡­¡­those kind of things?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Divine spirits are those things taking human form.¡¹

    ¡¸Offu¡¹

    Shia unconsciously made a strange voice. That wasn¡¯t in the level of higher ss of spirit anymore. ¡®Oh my god, ain¡¯t that the fury of nature itself¡¯, her expression was like that.

    By the way, those divine spirits in general had the appearance that was almost the same like human and possessed high intellect. Even throughout the history, only several of them had their existences confirmed, the foundation of nature¨D¨Dwind and fire and water and earth and the like, it was thought that the divine spirits ruled over each of those aspects.

    And then, the demon kingdom seemed to manage to repel a manifested divine spirit although only barely. They used a lot of weapons that consumed great amount of spirit element, and the demon king himself consumed the spirit element of the nature like it grew on tree.

    ¡¸Although, it was really just barely. Even they who believe that the development of technology will turn all impossibilities into possible got frightened real good as expected¡­¡­¡¹

    The development of technology still couldn¡¯t catch up in order to defeat a divine spirit. Although, if they seeded to repel a divine spirit, they would surely able to defeat it too. Right now it was necessary for them to buy time.

    They who made that judgment was,

    ¡¸They epted to negotiate with us.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, I see. Was it the salvation n to return the spirit element to the star tree something and ask for forgiveness?¡¹

    In respond to Shia¡¯s words, it was his majesty Eric again who cut in with a sternly handsome expression.

    ¡¸Those guys are really a race that know no shame. Right now they are acting ingratiatingly and even ept having the spirit element inside their body getting collected, but at the bottom of their heart their ambition must be still zing fiercely¡­¡­something has to be done about them as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡®Even if the demon race had to be destroyed¡­¡­¡¯, such words were explicitly conveyed.

    Also, with the demon kingdom responding to the negotiation, naturally it was necessary to increase the feasibility of the salvation n.

    That was,

    ¡¸That¡¯s where the heroes in then.¡¹

    ¡¸The star tree¡­¡­the north of the continent. It¡¯s the gigantic tree located at a solitary ind across the sea that is called the nd of the beginning¡±. It¡¯s an existence that is said to be the first one to produce the spirit element, it¡¯s also said to be the very will of this world. Also, it is called as the mother of all divine spirits and spirits.¡¹

    ording to a manifested divine spirit, the drastic consumption of spirit element and nature destruction was weakening the star tree remarkably.

    At this rate the star tree would perish and the bnce of the natural world would also greatly crumble, the divine spirit said.

    Therefore, there was already no more time for dy, the star tree, and then the divine spirits decided to destroy the mankind.

    But, at that time Shia¡¯s rabbit ears suddenly twitched in reaction to something.

    With a really natural movement, she aimed Vire Drucken in bombardment mode to outside the window.

    A beatter.

    A burst slug bullet flew along with an explosive sound. The horses neighed and the royal guard captain Greg who was riding right nearby along with the other guards were shocked.

    At the same time, the head of a beast that was like a frenzied boar rushing out from the forest got blown up.

    There was something that looked like a dull yellow gem buried on its head, but it also got blown away and reflected the moonlight sparklingly.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry. I interrupted you. The animal-san came attacking full of killing intent so I unconsciously¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, pardon us for making you bother with that.¡¹

    Louis-san said thanks even while getting a little bit of cold sweat.

    From the window Greg¡¯s masculine face silently peeked inside.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia-sama. My deepest apologies.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, it¡¯s like a conditioned reflex for me. I should be the one apologizing for taking away your job.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No. That was magnificent.¡¹

    After staring fixedly at Shia, Greg¡¯s lips loosened slightly and he nodded. He immediately took distance from the coach and gave instruction.

    ¡¸That¡¯s surprising¡­¡­Greg-sama just smiled.¡¹

    Dahlia went ¡¸My!¡¹ with her hands pressed on her cheeks while saying such thing.

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s something shocking? He is human so I think it¡¯s normal to smile though.¡¹

    Even a certain vampire princess who was believed to have default expressionless face toward other people was actually a really happy-go-lucky in the inside. She wouldn¡¯tugh loudly or anything, but her expression was quite abundant in front of rtives.

    However, Greg-san¡¯s expressionless level seemed to far surpass the vampire princess.

    Dahlia said.

    ¡¸The probability of meeting divine spirit is still higher than him smiling.¡¹

    ¡¸Just how expressionless he is!?¡¹

    The sound of clearing throat ¡¸Cough¡¹ could be heard from outside the coach. It might be a warning from Greg-san to not say needless thing.

    Dahlia leaned closer to whisper into Shia¡¯s ear and said ¡¸Greg-sama¡¯s ear is really good, so surely he could hear Shia-sama¡¯s words just now¡¹. She added that perhaps his attitude was softening because Shia became a little bit cooperative.

    ¡®I see¡¯, Shia nodded in eptance.

    Louis smiled wryly while returned the talk on its track.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a nice timing, Shia-sama. About the beast just now, that wasn¡¯t a mere animal. It was a special beast that is called spirit beast. It can use the power of spirit.¡¹

    That spirit beast was exactly their prime reason to summon Shia.

    ¡¸The star tree is rejecting us. The path to the north is lived by great number of spirit beast. Currently they will mercilessly attack anyone heading to the north.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, the spirits beasts will get stronger the closer we are to the north isn¡¯t it? Also, it feels like the celestial-san and even the divine spirit-san will naturallye out too.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    In other words, their reason for summoning hero was for cutting open the path.

    It was in order to return spirit stone, gem that could store spirit element back to the star tree. And then it was for the sake of obtaining thest chance to beg for mercy toward human.

    Because with just themselves they wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee the fierce attack of the great number of spirit beasts and the divine spirits.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s why, Shia. We are asking¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Your way of calling.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia, dono-. Can we ask for your cooperation?¡¹

    Shia wiggled her rabbit ears uneasily at the question of his majesty Eric that was filled with expectation and anxiety.

    ¡¸I cannot give any guarantee.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­¡¹

    His majesty Eric gritted his teeth at Shia¡¯s blunt words.

    ¡¸But¨D¨D¡¹

    Shia was going to continue, however, her rabbit ears reacted once more and her words stopped.

    ¡¸? What¡¯s the matter, Shia-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸No, just thinking that the weather is a bit bad¡­¡­¡¹

    There was a low sound that resembled earth tremor. There was also the existence of spirit beast, so Shia strengthened her rabbit ear¡¯s hearing, even so it was a small sound that she could only catch slightly.

    Right after that,

    ¡¸Eric!¡¹

    ¡¸Phil, what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    Outside the window at Eric¡¯s side, the one who appeared upside down was the frivolous looking green haired young man¨D¨DPhil Espion.

    In the military he was the captain of the scouting force, at the same time he was also the captain of the royalty¡¯s direct intelligence corps. This time too he went ahead of te path to confirm whether there was any danger, and it seemed there really was something.

    He leaped to above the horse coach and peeked inside from the window upside down. That was just how hurried he was.

    ¡¸I can see sh of lightning from afar. It¡¯s not something natural looking from the interval of the sh. It looked like it¡¯s flowing toward the direction of the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    His majesty Eric immediately pushed Phil aside and took his head out from the window. When he looked up to the sky, although there were some clouds, the sky was really clear as far as the eye could see. The light of the moon was beautiful.

    Tonight the wind directly blew from the front. Even though there was thundercloud in eyesight range that was generating sh of lightning fiercely, no sign whatsoever could be seen from the air and also the night sky.

    And then, what clinched it was¡­¡­

    ¡¸I used spiritmunicator but to contact my subordinate at the ry point but¡­¡­no one is replying.¡¹

    Spiritmunicator¨D¨Dit was a long rangemunication device using spirit element. It seemed to be using the vibration of spirit element. It was a convenient tool, but actually five kilometer was the limit of its range. And so whenmunicating in super long range, personnel to ry the verbal message was necessary.

    Phil¡¯s subordinates were standing by to serve as ry by hiding in the vige or hideout along the road until the capital, but it seemed that all of them fell off the grid.

    ¡¸Shia! Can you ride a horse!?¡¹

    ¡®The way you call¡¯, Shia tried to warn, but she read the atmosphere and answered ¡¸I can¡¹ for the time being, while thinking thatter she would beat the way he should call her into his body.

    ¡¸Abandon the horse coach! Everyone, we are returning to the capital in full speed!¡¹

    His majesty Eric loudlymanded from the window. Obeying him, the horse coach was immediately stopped. Louis and Dahlia too swiftly got down from the coach.

    When Shia got down, the horses were immediately released from the coach and the driver got on one of them. The knights rode on the other horses, and the conspicuously splendid horses they were riding until now were handed to Eric and others. It seemed those horses were only temporarily rode by the followers, but originally they were the horses of his majesty Eric and others.

    Shia wished to ask various things about the circumstance, but she closed her mouth when his majesty Eric reached out his hand toward her with a serious face.

    He looked really tense.

    ¡¸Ride in front of me, Shia!¡¹

    ¡¸Even the patience of saint will eventually run out you know?¡¹

    Shia looked reproachfully at his majesty Eric who was casually calling her without honorific while quickly dodging his hand that was trying to pick her up.

    And then, her treasure warehouse lit up.

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s?¡¹

    Not only his majesty Eric, everyone also opened their eyes wide.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my partner desuu!¡¹

    After saying that, Shia cut short the exnation and straddled her partner.

    Yes, Shia¡¯s partner that was handed over to her from Hajime, the cause of her game of tag with policeste at night in the city.

    The magic powered motorcycle ¨C Schutaif!

    ¡ùGood child must not imitate it. Let¡¯s adhere to the traffic rule!

    ¡¸Come on, what are you doing standing in a daze like that! It¡¯s some kind of bad situation right? We are departing!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­¡­¡¹

    His majesty Eric pulled back his hand that was wandering in a lost in the air and cleared his throat once.

    He pulled himself together and gave the order.

    One hour of riding after that.

    The horses seemed to be strengthened by spirit art, so they disyed a good speed. Their endurance seemed to be strengthened to so they didn¡¯t show any sign of fatigue.

    Like that several ck smokes rising to the sky came into view.

    What came into their sight the closer they got was a vige that was turned into ash. There was no house that retained its original shape, there were several craters on the ground, and the fields were ravaged.

    And then, there was offensive smell from among the burnt smell piercing the nose¡­¡­

    Shia knew.

    This smell.

    In the past, when they were pursued by the empire, this smell apanied their scorningughter.

    Yes, the smell of her burnt family¨D¨D

    The smell of burnt people.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Louis! Leave behind several people who can use healing art! Search for survivor!¡¹

    ¡¸By your will!¡¹

    His majesty Eric bit his lip. Louis epted that royal edict and sent hand sign to his subordinate.

    They didn¡¯t slow down the speed of their horses and passed through the destroyed vige.

    The ck cloud seemed to be heading straight to the royal capital as expected. There was no sign of them catching up.

    That stimted the anxiety of his majesty Eric and his subordinates even further. It made them felt vexation that made them want to scratch off their chest.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eric-san. Is this what got mentioned in our talk before?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That is truly the divine punishment.¡¹

    His majesty Eric said that as though to spit out. Shia drove Schutaif in parallel with him while pondering for a bit.

    Before long, her gaze became distant¡­¡­a beatter.

    ¡¸Should I go ahead?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    His majesty Eric looked down beside him hearing those words that were filled with unexpected strong will.

    The straightforward eyes of Shia who was looking up from the position that was lower than the horseback caused his majesty Eric to unconsciously gulp.

    It felt like his heart jumped inside, but he ignored it and asked.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it okay?¡¹

    Shia made an expression that looked troubled, as though she had bitten something bitter, it was an expression that was hard to describe.

    ¡¸I have said that I¡¯ll at least help persuading my family. As expected , I won¡¯t be able to sleep well if everyone get turned into ash before that.¡¹

    She was unable to be as decisive as Hajime, and she was unable to discard herself to the degree of a certain hero.

    She would face what cameter,ter. Now she would run with all her strength for the sake of the future that she wouldn¡¯t regret.

    That was Shia.

    If she didn¡¯t know anything about the circumstance, she could also pretend to not know.

    However, she had heard the circumstance and felt sympathy.

    If she said something like ¡¸As I thought this look bad so I¡¯ll run away¡¹ here¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DIt¡¯s a promise after all

    The wound in heart. Important memory. Shia¡¯s pride.

    His majesty Eric surely couldn¡¯t read those feelings, but he seemed toprehend something and nodded.

    And then,

    ¡¸Pursue the thunder cloud. That way is the capital. ¡­¡­Please, Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸Your way of calling.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. ¡­¡­Shia, dono¡¹

    His majesty Eric felt quiet scared at Shia whose face became nk for a moment.

    Leaving behind him who was making twitching face, Shia step fully on the elerator.

    She advanced in a speed that left behind even the wind.

    Shia explosively advanced using the automatic ground ttening function using transmutation magic and the deployment of barrier path that made it also possible to run in midair.

    Midway, she found several viges that were simrly turned into ash.

    She couldn¡¯t pick up the groan of even a single survivor even when she focused her rabbit ears.

    She wondered just how many people had died.

    After advancing while thinking of such thing, her rabbit ears finally heard a clear thunder. She leaped to the sky and elerated further.

    Before long, she could see at the other side of arge hill. There¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is terrible.¡¹

    It was arge capital zing in me, with agonized cries echoing loudly.

    The outside and inside the city walls were zing up. Lightning was attacking unceasingly. A beat after the thunder there would be explosive sound ringing out, each time a building would be blown away.

    The solemn and huge building at the center¨D¨Dmost likely that was the pce. That ce was covered by a shining dome that defended against the lightning.

    However, each time it was struck by lightning that fell like intense rain, the dome would greatly bend and flicker, its scale was reduced little by little. It was only a problem of time before the dome got destroyed.

    Instantly.

    A clear vision crossed Shia¡¯s mind. The vision of her dying from lightning that pierced herself like spear.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!!¡¹

    She instantly leaped back. At the same time, the left behind Schutaif was pierced by the lightning spear.

    Schutaif was blown away while scattering away broken pieces at the same time with a thunderous roar.

    ¡¸Aa!! My Schutaif-taaann!? Even though it¡¯s a new one that I asked Hajime-san to upgrade from zerooo!!¡¹

    Putting aside the danger that almost killed her, there was almost nothing that could beat having one¡¯s new vehicle getting damaged in dealing mental damage.

    ¡®How could you!¡¯ Shia thought while turning her gaze ahead, there,

    ¡ºSo youe, child of another world.¡»

    There was a good looking man that was emitting sparks. He was shining gold like a lightning that was taking human form, a man with terrific body build. His upper body was naked, while his lower body was wearing something loose that looked like hakama. His voice was like heavy bass sound but there was no difort from hearing it, however, it felt like the voice resounded directly inside the brain.

    Shia went ¡¸Uhee¡¹ at the pressure she felt and her face grimaced.

    There was no doubt. He was equal or superiorpared to god¡¯s apostle.

    ¡ºForgive me¡»

    Although, he was far more humanepared to god¡¯s apostle. It looked like he also had abundant emotion.

    Even now his face looked really sad.

    And then, he threw a gigantic lighting spear while still looking sad.

    ¡¸Wawawah!?¡¹

    She could see the vision of death once more.

    She survived without problem by finishing dodging an instant before the lightning spear was thrown. But, instantly she could see her death by a hand strike that pierced her chest from behind.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bargain sale of future sight desuu!?¡¹

    Shia forcefully twisted her body and dodged.

    At the corner of her sight, she could see the sparking good looking man appeared all of a sudden.

    That good looking man vanished with light *pashi* sound.

    At the same time she got a vision of death. An extrarge thunder strike from right above.

    Dodge.

    Vision of death.

    Evade.

    Vision of death.

    Evade.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨C!!¡¹

    The verge of death after so long. There wasn¡¯t even any time to breath. Things like counterattack was out of question.

    She merely focused all her strength in slipping through the descending scythe of death god. She relied only on the notification of the future sight and continued to dodge the lightning fast death!

    Seen from the side, it might look like a girl was dancing in the middle of wild lightning.

    After making the dry sound *pasha*, the good looking man appeared at slight distance away.

    ¡ºOh child of another world. Please stop struggling.¡»

    ¡¸Fuu fuu. I cannot agree to that¨D¨Ddivine spirit-san.¡¹

    He was truly a divine spirit. The avatar of lightning. No, perhaps he was the very lightning cloud that covered this capital.

    Shia caught her breath while trying to say something.

    ¡¸Please listen to me.¡¹

    ¡ºI wish to at least grant you a tranquil death.¡»

    ¡¸No, before that you see, perhaps repairing this world is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºOh child of another world. Oh pitiful child. Please forgive my powerlessness that is unable to return to where you should belong.¡»

    ¡¸Hello? Are you listening? You know, soon someone wille to pick me¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºNow, close your eyes. Feel peace. I won¡¯t let you feel pain.¡»

    No good. The talk didn¡¯t go through at all.

    In a different meaning from the celestial race.

    Shia realized. He was undoubtedly within the category of ¡°god¡±.

    He felt sadness. He even felt pity. He even respected the weight of life and watched over the quarreling people even while feeling pain in his heart.

    However, his decision was absolute.

    There was no ground there for man¡¯s will to intervene.

    He was truly, the personification of unreasonableness.

    The decision of god, was absolute.

    ¡¸Haha¡­¡­I¡¯ve really done it. I made a really stupid choice even for me.¡¹

    Hajime was really spoiling her so he would not me her, even so it felt like Yue would scold her.

    She easily made her conclusion just because the first enemy wasn¡¯t any problem, andpletely underestimated the enemy¡¯s mightiness¡­¡­

    Because, look.

    The vision of death was flooding her head so much like this.

    That was why,

    ¡ºOh child of another world. Oh child of man. This is for the world. Perish.¡»

    ¡¸Hah! I refuse.¡¹

    Shia grinned widely and fearlessly, and swung Vire Drucken.

    A sound that tore through the air burst out before it was tapping lightly on her shoulder.

    ¡¸If there is no choice but to fight then I can only fight. I will acquire the right to live without fail.¡¹

    As a matter of fact, the power of god was unreasonable.

    The decision of god was unreasonably absolute.

    Especially¡­¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t give any damn whether you are divine spirit or whatever. This little me here, is a wife of a godyer you know?¡¹

    As long as that ¡°absolute¡± wasn¡¯t beaten to death by even more unreasonableness.

    *DON-*, magic power that shook the atmosphere pierced to the sky. It was a beautiful torrent with faint bluish white color.

    The divine spirit¡¯s expression changed slightly for the first time toward the fighting spirit the rabbit eared girl threw at him from the front.

    Facing that divine spirit, Shia¡¯s rabbit ears stood up straight,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll rabbit you up! Desuu!!¡¹(TN: Honestly, I don¡¯t really know how to trante this sentence. In the raw the words are ¡®¤¦¤Ã¤µ¤¦¤µ¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤ä¤ó¤è£¡ ¤Ç¤¹¤¥£¡¡¯. It¡¯s read ¡®Ussa usa ni shiteyanyou! Desuu!¡¯ The word usa is taken from usagi (rabbit). Ussa usa is a ng word in Japan without clear meaning, only that it¡¯s rted to rabbit. From the implication it might mean I¡¯ll rough you up or I¡¯ll mess you up, but I don¡¯t know how to include the rabbit implication in the trantion like that. Tell me if you have any better idea)

    She howled powerfully as though to blow away the lightning cloud.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    ¡º¡­¡­This is really something. Also, pitiful.¡»

    The divine spirit said that seeing the faint bluish white torrent piercing the sky and opened a hole in the ck thunder clouds.

    That was all.

    It was a great power for a human, if she kept living there was no doubt that she surely would be a heroic figure.

    However, it was meaningless because she would perish.

    How pitiful that was.

    That was why, at the very least he would end this instantly¡­¡­he thought.

    ¡ºDance, children of heaven.¡»

    Lightning sh ran through the thunder cloud and thunderous sound rang out. It was exactly as though gods were roaring in anger.

    ¡¸Mumuh¡¹

    The rabbit ears stood straight! The vision of death assaulted Shia!

    Shia unconsciously groaned.

    Because although she tried to dodge, however there wasn¡¯t any ce to dodge from the start!

    Instantly, extremely huge lighting that covered the sky descended from right above.

    Sparks burst out from empty air and high waves of lightning manifested.

    It was an attack that enveloped Shia.

    The sh painted the world white.

    It was an overwhelming lightning storm that seemed to say if the enemy would evade, then they simply needed to provide no ce to escape from the start.

    That was truly an absolute death that couldn¡¯t be escaped from even if she could see it.

    The unreasonableness of god.

    And so,

    ¨D¨DLevel V

    The thunder roared a beatter than the lightning sh. A cute voice that shouldn¡¯t be audible resounded through the interval.

    And then, the moment the storm of divine lightning that had finished its role was about to disperse,

    ¡¸URYAAAH!!¡¹

    ¡º!?¡»

    This time the expression of the divine spirit definitely changed clearly.

    The attack that should deliver absolute death.

    As though to break through that light, that despair, the approaching rabbit eared girl was¨D¨Dunharmed!

    The fierce shock dyed his reaction by a beat.

    Even though he possessed perception ability that was worthy for a god, when he returned to his senses in surprise he was inside a kill zone that was impossible to escape from.

    What filled his field of vision was the huge war hammer¡¯s hitting surface.

    The attack of the war hammer that surpassed the speed of sound caught the divine spirit along with a sound that split through the air.

    ¡ºNuo!?¡»

    At the instant of the impact, the divine spirit was assaulted with fright and immediately crossed his arms.

    Impact!! The divine spirit who seemed immovable was sent flying like a pebble.

    He was spinning in the air before stopping somehow while sparks surged from him.

    ¡ºGuuh. Impossible-. A mere blow is injuring me-¡»

    An agitated voice echoed at the sky of the capital.

    He was lightning itself. If he transformed into lightning instantly, every physical damage would be nullified.

    Attack from spirit art would be effective, but even that wouldn¡¯t be able to catch his lightning speed movement.

    Since his birth, throughout the ten thousand years of history, he had no experience of getting hit hard.

    The girl before his eyes stepped on the air and charged forward to deal even more blow. The divine spirit unleashed lightning attack to all direction once more.

    However¡­¡­

    ¡¸Explode! Smash! Desuu!!¡¹

    Shia who was swallowed into the lightning was as expected, she was only stopped for a brief time. The lightning¡¯s effect was lessened, at the same time she charged forward as though smashing through the sh.

    ¡ºImpossible-¡»

    The divine spirit immediately took distance with lightning speed.

    Yes, one of the gods that was the avatar of thunder cloud chose to escape from human opponent.

    Without even any time to realize his impossible action, the divine spirit agitatedly yelled toward Shia who was still rushing toward him.

    ¡ºWhy aren¡¯t you harmed!?¡»

    ¡¸Guts!!¡¹

    ¡®That¡¯s absurd!¡¯ Divine spirit-san¡¯s face seemed to say that. Even though he was a handsome man, that expression made his expression looked somewhat like a disappointment.

    Shia instantly closed the distance and swung down an attack to the divine spirit from overhead.

    ¡ºSlow-¡»

    Surely his perception ability was also at godly territory. The divine spirit didn¡¯t show unsightliness for the second time.

    He vanished with a light sound *pashi-*. Right after that, several dozen divine spirits appeared around Shia who hit empty air.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the end for sure this time.¡»

    The arm of the divine spirit emitted spark while erging. Furthermore it transformed into the shape of spear. It became spear wall from all directions and attacked Shia.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of method she used to dodge inside the ultimate lightning attack before this. But, in that case, he would just finish her with his own hand directly without fail. It was an attack that was truly filled with the determination of certain kill.

    But, Shia didn¡¯t dodge or anything from the beginning.

    Shia didn¡¯t move from that ce and silently closed her eyes. The divine spirit who thought that she finally gave up was,

    ¡ºImpossible-. What is that!?¡»

    The agitated voice that came out from who knew how many times echoed in the night sky once more.

    ¨D¨DShia-style space magic Half Transition

    That magic that could also be called as a failed space magic was a method of absolute defense that worked by forcefully shifting one¡¯s own phase to neutralize all attacks.

    Shia who became half-transparent wasn¡¯t in this space at this instant. Thus all attacks slipped through her!

    The lightning spear arm dispelled. The divine spirit was going to switch to another attack even while feeling agitated.

    In that instant, Shia¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. From being half transparent she took back a definitely corporeal body.

    ¡¸Go fly-!! Desuu!!¡¹

    ¡ºGuah!?¡»

    A single extreme strike. Vire Drucken that used impact to elerate instantly from its standstill state sped up even more by Shia¡¯s physical strength while rotating like a pinwheel.

    The war hammer that was swung horizontally blown away the divine spirit radially.

    In addition, Shia grabbed the leg of the divine spirit that was above her head and mercilessly threw it in the ce of her war hammer toward the divine spirit below her.

    A sh dispersed in an instant and the clones of the divine spirit vanished all at once. The main body of the divine spirit materialized a slight distance away along with a spark.

    ¡ºNot just hitting me but even catching me? Just what have you done¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Guts!!¡¹

    It felt like a voice ¡ºShiiitt-¡» that sounded like the divine spirit was grinding his teeth reached Shia¡¯s rabbit ears. His appearance was barely maintaining his dignity, so surely it was just her imagination.

    By the way, it wasn¡¯t guts, but soul magic.

    Even if his true body was something vague like lightning, him existing like this meant that there was soul residing in him. The essence of soul magic was interfering with existences that possessed no corporeal substance. Shia possessed no talent for magic to a sad degree, so she could only use it for grabbing and hitting the target.

    Although, the divine spirit was looking really wary toward Shia who caught him even though it wasn¡¯t even an attack of spirit art.

    ¡º¡­¡­It seems, I have to recognize it.¡»

    ¡¸Oh? You are going to be open to dialo¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºThou are, even more a threat than the child of another world who visited in the past.¡»

    ¡¸Ah, so that¡¯s what you mean.¡¹

    ¡®Even though I¡¯m feeling a bit hopefulll!¡¯ The rabbit ears raged.

    ¡ºLet me revise my perception. Thou are an enemy of the world that ought to be removed!¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­I got designated as an enemy of the world. Even though, I¡¯m a forest bunny who love peace, it¡¯s inscrutable desu.¡¹

    ¡®That self-recognition itself was inscrutable¡­¡­¡¯, surely if it was the ssmates they must be thinking so.

    In any case.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m the demon king¡¯s wife anyway! Let¡¯s just consider that as an honor here!¡¹

    ¡ºI will pay thou with death, for order and peace!!¡»

    Even though she should be summoned here as hero, she was instead in apletely opposite position. Shia smiled bitterly at that while taking stance with her war hammer.

    Instantly, vision of death attacked Shia like a high speed slideshow.

    ¡¸Kuh, too fast desuu!!¡¹

    His tactic changed. There wasn¡¯t any more powerful wide range attack that left big opening. He also didn¡¯t stay at close range.

    The sound of lightning firing consecutively burst out. Countless sparks flew around in empty air like sparklers.

    In one second there were uncountable attacksing.

    Yes, it was a wless hit & run in lightning speed.

    (So he is getting serious! The attack¡¯s sharpness is at a different level!)

    Overwhelming speed that was iparable from before. No, it was a phenomenon that should be called teleportation already.

    (I cannot dodgepletely!)

    Shia screamed inside her heart. Even though it wasn¡¯t simultaneous attacks, the speed made it looked like that even with Shia¡¯s perception ability.

    The moment she dodged by slouching her fist, a knee strike aimed at her face.

    Unable to doge, she defended with Steel Garment. The impact felt like she was hit by her own Vire Drucken. Her body was forcefully thrown up and bent backward.

    Throughout the pain Shia also unleashed a kick, but the divine spirit wasn¡¯t there anymore. In exchange she was shown a vision of death. A moment when a lightning speed kick that approached from behind attacked the back of her head and exploded it.

    ¡¸Nnnniii!!¡¹

    She raised a voice of fighting spirit and forcefully rotated Vire Drucken behind her. The tough war hammer became a shield and she avoided death, but this time she was blown forward.

    A presence of death approached from behind. Shia rotated her body like pinwheel by making use of the attack¡¯s momentum and struck behind her.

    As expected he wasn¡¯t there.

    And then, a heel drop kick was approaching before her.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡ºFall¡»

    Thunderous sound that split the air resounded. Right after that, Shia fell with several hundred million volt lightning strike swallowing her.

    She was struck down as though telling her it was insolence to be in the sky with a human body.

    The impact came along with a thunderous explosion. A crater was created at the in at the capital¡¯s outskirt.

    *Pashi-* along with that sound, the divine spirit already descended at the edge of the smoky crater.

    ¡ºHow suprising. So thou are still alive.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa haa, obviously.¡¹

    The smoke was blown by the wind and cleared up. Shia spat out blood ¡®peh¡¯ at the center of the crater.

    If the ssmates looked at her appearance, they would open their eyes wide in shock. That was how great her injury was.

    Her skin swelled red due to the lightning that she couldn¡¯t dodge and even the Steel Garment couldn¡¯t block. Her hair and rabbit ears were also burnt here and there, there were traces of hit here and there in the shape of internal bleeding.

    Furthermore, due to arms and legs that were transformed into lightning spear or sword in the middle of the fight, blood was flowing from some spots that were shallowly shed.

    ¡º¡­¡­Only that much injury¡­¡­it¡¯s a power that surpassed what is tolerated for a human.¡»

    ¡¸Haa haa¡­¡­yes, it¡¯s only this much. Your fist was really lukewarm. You arecking in spirit.¡¹

    ¡®Haa fuu¡¯, Shia caught her breath and showed a fearless grin that closely resembled a certain someone.

    The divine spirit was slightly pressured and held his breath. However, he immediately sent a sharp gaze at Shia.

    ¡ºBut, it¡¯s only a problem of time. You cannot catch up to me. The strange technique that neutralized my attack. You also didn¡¯t use that. Are you unable to use it anymore? More than this and you will only prolong your agony uselessly.¡»

    ¡¸So?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­I wish, to grant you a tranquil death.¡»

    That was hispassion. The divine spirit who said that was unreasonable, but surely he was someone kind.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Hah¡¹

    Shiaughed it off.

    Because in this world there was nothing more despicable than giving up.

    Because what that beloved person taught her, was ¡°tenacity¡±.

    ¡º¡­¡­How foolish.¡»

    The divine spirit slightly closed his eyes, and then, a grand killing intent boiled up.

    At the same time, Shia leaped from that ce with all her strength. She escaped from the crater and moved by rolling on the in.

    Lightning consecutively stabbed the spot where she was standing just an instant ago. The several hundred million volt of lightning strike that didn¡¯t give any sign beforehand became a squall from the lightning cloud in the sky and rained down.

    Thunderbolts fell down like countless pirs lining up throughout the pired corridor of a shrine. The divine spirit weaved through the gap of the pirs and approached near.

    An instantaneous sure kill attack came at Shia.

    (As I thought-, this is harshhh!)

    Shia gritted her teeth, evaded the fierce attack desperately, defended, and endured through it.

    A one-sided defensive battle. It was as though she couldn¡¯t counterattack at all.

    She might have died already if she wasn¡¯t in the state of body strengthening level V.

    Yes, if it wasn¡¯t for the body strengthening ¡°level V¡±.

    Shia¡¯s wound was increasing even with Vire Drucken and Steel Garment.

    However, Shia wasn¡¯t trying to<em>strengthen her body even more</em>no matter what.

    Vision of death was rushing around inside her brain in high speed even now.

    The ability that automatically showed the future that directly led to Shia¡¯s death inevitably consumed magic power. Although the magic power consumption was exceptionally less than the original Future Sight, it couldn¡¯t be trifled with by any means in this battlefield where dozens of visions of death were attacking in a second.

    And then, the Half Transition that also consumed absurd amount of magic power had been used three times. Thinking how she had only used it once at the decisive battle against the apostles, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the magic power consumption had been drastically improved, but¡­¡­

    Even so, even more consecutive use than this wouldn¡¯t be really possible even with the magic crystal she had.

    Her situation was gradually getting worse.

    Just as the divine spirit pointed out, it was getting worse for her.

    As long as Shia didn¡¯t finish this fight at once using the maximum body strengthening that is.

    But, Shia didn¡¯t do so. She simply endured. She determinedly endured!

    Just how long she was doing that? Thunder roared each time the divine spirit moved in lightning speed. The in already looked plough from several million thunderbolts, countless craters were created.

    Just how many intense attacks that changed even the geography was sent at her?

    Shia was full of wounds all over. Even Vire Drucken was already blown away and tumbled far away, right now it was like she was a boxer that was cornered into the corner, covering her head with both hands while maintaining her defensive stance¡­¡­

    Her expression hidden behind her guard couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Did she notice?

    That before she knew it, many people were watching from the capital¡¯s outer wall.

    And then, Eric and others who finally caught up just now were staring from the hill slight distance away speechlessly.

    That figure looked as if to say, that she wouldn¡¯t let himy his hand on the people of the capital further than this.

    Seeing that girl¡¯s appearance, a lot of people were crying.

    The people who fell into despair and could only wait for death were praying!

    And then, in order to try to save such girl, no, even if it was something impossible, even without the order from the king, the capital¡¯s army couldn¡¯t keep staying still like this and prepared to sally out!

    ¡º¡­¡­Why won¡¯t you fall¡»

    The divine spirit muttered while scattering sure kill attacks.

    It wasn¡¯t known what he wished to obtain from his voice¡­¡­even so if it had to be expressed, there was an emotion like awe included in it. Did the person himself notice that?

    She had received attacks that it would be strange if an ordinary person got evaporated or pulverized by several hundred of times over. And yet why, is she still able to stand tall and so imposingly?

    Even though she should bepletely helpless, why is it that her heart didn¡¯t break!?

    ¡ºBut, you cannot move anymore. It will be the end with this.¡»

    He took distance and changed his arm into a spear. It rotated in a spiral and spark ran through it. Several lightning that fell from the sky converged into it.

    Seeing that Shia had no spare strength left, he prepared tounch a big attack once more.

    ¡¸Shia!! It¡¯s enough-, ruuuuuuunnn-¡¹

    His majesty Eric¡¯s scream thundered.

    ¡¸Kuh, make it in time-¡¹

    Louis focused his strength into his cane with his expression distorted in impatience.

    ¡¸Shia-sama!!¡¹

    Dahlia¡¯s sorrowful voice reverberated.

    And then,

    ¡ºOrder to the world¡»

    The avatar of thunder cloud became a streak of light in preparation of the one hit certain kill attack and charged.

    And so,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me over familiarly! Desuu!!¡¹

    She punched with a right straight!!

    ¡ºGoa!?¡»

    The ultimate cross-counter beautifully, perfectly hit.

    The lightning spear grazed Shia¡¯s face and stabbed the empty air in vain. Shia¡¯s right straight bore into the right cheek of the divine spirit.

    Even though it was lightning speed that shouldn¡¯t be possible to be confirmed by sight or anything.

    Even though until now, she was only able to dodge by knowing in advance using vision of death.

    The counter that Shia unleashed was so perfect it would make anyone fall in love!

    The divine spirit helplessly got deflected back like a light that was reflected by a mirror!

    He flew, bounced on the ground, and then without stopping he gouged a deep trench on the ground before he finally stopped.

    ¡º¡­¡­Guh, impossible. That¡¯s an ident.¡»

    The trembling voice showed that he definitely felt the damage. The divine spirit instantly entered into the world of lightning speed from his downed posture.

    And then, he circled on Shia¡¯s back within an instant and lunged with lightning hand chop¨D¨D

    *Bam* A pleasant impacting sound resounded. At the same time,

    ¡ºNugua!?¡»

    The divine spirit¡¯s scream also resounded.

    He was blown away once again due to the countless impact to his face. This time he barely recovered his bnce and quickly took distance. There, the divine spirit saw it.

    Shia let go of her stance.

    No, that was also a stance, the divine spirit sensed. It wasn¡¯t that defensive stance of covering her head with both arms, she lowered her right fist to below her chin, and lowered her left arm to form ¡®L¡¯ shape, most likely it was a more offensive style.

    Yes, that was

    ¨D¨DShia-style boxing Hitman Style

    Another name for it was Detroit Style. The jab of the left arm that made use of snapping the arm was like a whip.

    ¡¸Fumu, it¡¯s working quite well. It¡¯s worthwhile learning this properly from You ¡ðube.¡¹

    *Tap tap* Shia¡¯s feet rhythmically stepped on the ground, then when she alsounched some jabs to familiarize herself, *bam bam* a sound as though the air was ruptured rang out. That wasn¡¯t jab anymore¡­¡­it felt like earthling would say that after seeing this.

    Not just once but even twice, the divine spirit was blown away.

    That fact caused his majesty Eric who was about to charge forward to unconsciously stop with his mouth gaping wide open. The people of the capital also fell dead silent.

    Within that atmosphere, Shia looked at the divine spirit who wasn¡¯t moving in fear wondering if it wasn¡¯t a coincidence¡­¡­

    The right fist that was held below her chin moved away.

    And then, her finger crooked into inviting gesture.

    It was clear even without words. Even the divine spirit understood it well.

    So to speak, ¡¸Come on, what¡¯s wrong? Come at me¡¹ was what she meant.

    ¡º¡­¡­Don¡¯t make light of me. No one can follow mydomainspeed!¡»

    *Pashi-* Electricity was discharged. Toward the direction of the left arm that was in unprepared state. From there he was going to strike with a kick instantly¨D¨D

    ¡º¨D¨D¡»

    *Pashi-* He vanished. Aborting his attack.

    This time he moved in lightning speed like teleporting to the opposite right side.

    And then, a hand chop¨D¨D

    ¡º¨D¨D¡»

    Another abort. He continued to move around Shia looking for an opening.

    The domain of lightning speed where the surrounding lost color and even the flow of time looked slowing down was a world of only his.

    In that world, there was no way anyone could perceive him as long as they didn¡¯t have the power to peek at the future like Shia.

    It was a domain that far surpassed the limit of perception ability of the race called human. It was exactly because of that it was a god¡¯s domain!

    And yet.

    And yet even though that was the case.

    How!

    (Our eyes met!?)

    The divine spirit screamed inside his heart.

    Aa, look.

    Again.

    The eyes of the girl who was alertly holding her stance.

    They were following¡­¡­

    Him who was inside this absolute territory!

    Even though she was definitely unable to see him just a while ago, now he couldn¡¯t get away from her gaze!

    *DON-*, the ground exploded.

    When the divine spirit who was seized with fear got taken aback in surprise, the figure of Shia who took a step was before his eyes.

    ¡¸Shih¡¹

    ¡ºNUOOO!?¡»

    He desperately dodged in panic. But, the left arm that warped like a whip was already hard to predict even at the best of times due to its trajectory, what¡¯s more it was fired constantly aiming at his future position!

    Not only was she able to see. His very movement was seen through!

    ¡¸I can see! Even I can see! Desuu!!¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s lightning you know!? There is no way you can follow it with your eyes isn¡¯t it!?¡»

    It should be impossible. And yet, as expected Shia¡¯s gaze was chasing him no matter where! She was certainly chasing the lightning speed with sight!

    Even when he circled around, even when he rapidly approached from the front, the fist of unparalleled uracy came flying! Even when he temporarily retreated, he was cut off instead at the ce where he was running.

    It was as though he got locked on, the barrage of fist caught the divine spirit and wouldn¡¯t let go. The uracy, the speed, and also the foresight, they were increasing in precision moment by moment.

    Like that, finally,

    ¡¸Shaoraaa-!!¡¹

    ¡ºGahah!?¡»

    The divine spirit who received ten left jabs in an instant stopped moving. In that instant, Shia¡¯s full powered right fist dealt a severe body blow.

    The fist that also used soul magic was literally a fatal attack that resounded until the divine spirit¡¯s soul!

    The divine spirit¡¯s body bent into ¡®<¡¯ shape and he stumbled.

    ¡¸Seeii!!¡¹

    In contrast with the yell that gave cute impression, the might of theunched kick waspletely merciless.

    The divine spirit hung his head down. His facepletely ate the kick that approached from right below and his head snapped up.

    Yes, he was unable to maintain the lightning body and his head snapped off from his body!

    The slender and long leg that vertically stretched up as though to pierce the sky was beautiful.

    ¡ºKuh, you damn¨D¨D¡»

    The divine spirit immediately sparked and regenerated, but losing his head created an instant of fatal opening in his consciousness.

    *Grab-*, two arms circled around him from behind. The divine spirit¡¯s words spontaneously stopped. When he looked across his shoulder, a grinning rabbit eared girl was there. My, how cute. And then there was nothing scarier than that.

    ¡¸DOSSEEEEIII!!¡¹

    ¡ºWa, wai¨D¨D¡»

    She didn¡¯t wait.

    Divine spirit-san experienced his first back drop in his divine life. ¡ºPugya!?¡» a scream that was unbing for a divine spirit was raised and his head snapped off once more.

    *Pashi-*, the divine spirit attempted to take distance somewhat looking like he was panicked and desperate.

    Rather than regenerating his head, first he got to get away from this rabbit eared girl somehow! Such will could be glimpsed from him.

    The divine spirit who somehow regenerated shouldn¡¯t feel anything like physical exhaustion, and yet he was breathing roughly ¡ºZee zee¡».

    Surely it was the fault of mental exhaustion due to damage to his soul or the unknown existence of the absurd rabbit.

    Shia faced the divine spirit with vignt Hitman Style once more. The divine spirit also faced her with a look that had lost allposure¡­¡­

    ¡ºWha, what¡¯s going on! Thou, what happened with thy wound!?¡»

    He slipped out a voice that sounded like a shriek.

    That too wasn¡¯t unreasonable. After all, the bruises and gashes from before, and then the burn and her tattered state that should be on her body were somehow getting healed normally!

    The cause was of course,

    ¨D¨DShia-style regeneration magic Guts Healing!

    It would be impossible for fatal level heavy wound, but something at the level of bruise, broken bone, burn, and light abnormal state would be healedpletely in a few minutes.

    And so, naturally, her answer to the divine spirit was also,

    ¡¸With guts!¡¹

    ¡ºDamn youu-, guts again!¡»

    ¡¸Anything can be done if you have guts desuu!¡¹

    ¡ºAren¡¯t it too almighty!? Child of man is really terrifying huh!¡»

    Everyone could easily guess how really terrifying it was from how the divine spirit was speaking as though making a tsukkomi which he had never done even once until now.

    Perhaps he was starting to view here as an existence of equal level because dialogue was starting to form between them.

    ¡ºIn the first ce, how can you follow me! How can you keep up with this speed!?¡»

    ¡¸Gu¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºEnough with guts!!¡»

    ¡¸I got used to it!!¡¹

    ¡ºDamn youu, that kind of reason isss¡»

    Shia was sticking to defense determinedly while observing fixedly from the gap of her guard wasn¡¯t just for show.

    For Shia, body strengthening max was truly her trump card. With training, right now she was able to reach ¡°Level X¡± with her own strength even without Cheatmate or Last Zell.

    However, if she reached that state, she would be unable to move for a while, and at the very least her battle strength would decrease considerably.

    She heard that there was multiple Divine Spirits, so she wanted to avoid bulldozing her way through with physical ability in case the worst happened.

    In that case, she thought that the enemy¡¯s attack itself wasn¡¯t even disintegration attack like the god¡¯s apostle, also it felt like she would be able to barely endure using body strengthening level V and Steel Garment, in addition there was also how she felt that she had be dull after the decisive battle due to distancing herself from real battle, so she wanted to take back her ¡°instinct¡± here.

    Thanks to that, it was guaranteed that Hajime would open his eyes wide in shock when she returned to earth.

    After all with her bing able to follow lightning speed attack with sight and dodged, furthermore she even became able tond a counterattack, it meant that she became able to dodge even Hajime¡¯s prided railgun.

    The bugged rabbit was bing even more bugged the more she fought!

    ¡º¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped.¡»

    The divine spirit who somehow recovered his calm muttered with small voice.

    Actually, a clear death didn¡¯t exist for divine spirit. Although, they also weren¡¯t invincible. Because they were existence of nature phenomenon with their own will, their existence was depending on their will¨D¨Din other word their mental strength.

    In other words, if they were damaged to the extent they lost the willpower to regenerate, they would lose strength or get forced into dormant state for a while. They would be unable to materialize for a few years to dozens of years.

    That was why the divine spirit resolved himself.

    And then, Shia sensed it.

    Right now, the divine spirit¡¯s mind was certainly taken off from her. His fighting spirit, his killing intent, were averted from her. But, she was able to sense only his hostility.

    In other words, the divine spirit was going to pull back from this ce. At the same time, there was the possibility that he would return leading even more force.

    That was why,

    ¡ºWe, the divine spirit protecting the mother, the great tree, will never let thy¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Level VII¡¹

    An impact attacked the divine spirit. It was a super fast punch that couldn¡¯t be responded to even though he didn¡¯t let his guard down.

    However Shia aplished it without moving from her spot. It was a flying fist that she could do for the first time in the realm of body strengthening Level VII. Yes, it was fist pressure! Just like a certain chairman of a hunter association!

    The divine spirit should just run away and vanished like startled hare instead of giving tedious talk.

    Because he didn¡¯t do that, his face got sted and he was forced into an instant of stagnation. And then, the next moment, he lost the possibility of retreat for eternity.

    ¡ºKuh, another strange technique is¨D¨D!?¡»

    When he was taken aback with surprise, it was already toote.

    She wasn¡¯t ahead of his gaze, and an unpleasant premonition came from behind.

    The divine spirit looked back across his shoulder and saw it.

    That was, a falling red moon¡­¡­

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to escape from this forest rabbit! Desuu!!¡¹

    Which was the crimson colored war hammer that his eyes mistook.

    ¨D¨DShia-style metamorphosis magic Crimson War Hammer

    A war hammer created from blood using blood maniption.

    It was mercilessly swung down as though being sucked toward the future location where the divine spirit was going to escape to with lightning transformation.

    A severe tremor that resembled an earthquake shook the capital¡¯s outskirt. A shockwave that shook even the atmosphere attacked the people of the capital and his majesty Eric and others above the hill.

    Clouds of dust rose as though an explosion had gone off.

    Everyone held their breath and the area fell dead silent.

    Right after that, ¡¸Ah¡¹ a voice was raised. It was unknown whose voice it was. Everyone was lured by that voice and looked up to the sky.

    And then they saw.

    The dark cloud was vanishing as though melting into the night sky. At the other side, the perfectly round moon was peeking out.

    Unbelievable. That was what they thought, but the phenomenon happening at the night sky was telling the fact more eloquently than anything.

    The wind blew and the cloud of dust was clearing up.

    The gaze of the people and his majesty Eric¡¯s group returned from the sky to the ground.

    There,

    ¡¸Fui~~, it has been a long time I¡¯ve gotten a fight that made my blood boil and my flesh dance like this.¡¹

    There was the rabbit eared girl there wiping the sweat on her forehead while letting out a really rxed voice.

    The war hammer was vanishing like crimson petals scattering and fluttered in the air.

    In exchange, Vire Drucken came flying toward the hand the she outstretched. *Pashi-* It made a pleasant sound when Shia caught it before giving it a swing. She put it on her shoulder where she tapped it *tap tap?*

    Under her feet, a sparking sphere as big as a fist was rolling while pulsing. It looked like it was twitching and convulsing.

    The light sphere that was most likely what the divine spirit was reduced into was stepped *mugyu!* by Shia so it didn¡¯t escape. And then, she said ¡¸You finally be quiet¡¹ while her finger pointed to the light sphere in a snap, and she said with a loud voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m opposed to violence desu! Let¡¯s talk with each other peacefully!¡¹

    She was the true hero who aplished the great achievement of defeating a divine spirit.

    The hope of mankind.

    They understood that. But, in everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡®That rabbit eared girl, is dangerous as heck¡­¡­¡¯, they thought.

    ¡¸Ah, also<em>your majesty.</em>That was the fourth time you called me so over familiarly wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    In his majesty Eric¡¯s mind. ¡®I¡¯m in a heck of a trouble¡­¡­¡¯, he thought.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Material introduction<ul><li>Hitman Style and Flicker Jab</li></ul>

    Shirakome¡¯s knowledge only came from Hajime no ¡ðpo¡¯s ¡ðshiba-san.

    By the way, in the drama CD of volume 7 Shia heard it from Hajime and reproduced it when facing scoundrel at Fhuren, but in the WN version the setting is she learned it only from You ¡ðube.

    Simr with the drama CD, other than that things like space C¡ðC, magica¡ð Hakkyouken, and sex¡ðmando gaiden are also used.<ul><li>Fist pressure</li></ul>

    The material is from Hyakushiki Kanno¡ð, but it also came from a certain dandy sses¡¯s Iaike¡ð. Though Shia didn¡¯t put her hand into her pocket.

    There are updates in Gardo!<ul><li>Nichijou chapter 26 Shia¡¯s housewife power lol</li><li>Zero chapter 7 It¡¯s Oscar¡¯s battle chapter. Though at the end it¡¯s that person who carry out the day as expected lol</li></ul>

    They are published free of charge, so please go take a look!

    Best regards!

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, wake up. Hajime.¡¹

    A voice that was like a breath of fresh air entered inside his very heavy head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Shia is¡­¡­Shia is¡­¡­wake up, Hajime.¡¹

    The familiar lovely voice had a reverberation that sounded vaguely agitated.

    *Shake shake* The small hand was shaking him. The sensation felt like he was in a cradle that invited sleepiness instead.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajimeee. Wake uuup. Shia is~¡¹

    *Shake shake*. In addition, *bum!* a weight came down on his stomach¡­¡­

    Sleepy. He was really sleepy. But, it seemed his beloved vampire princess wanted Hajime to wake up no matter what.

    It wasn¡¯t a trivial matter for her to be this agitated. Even his brain that was working dully from sleepiness¡¯s attack could sense that at least.

    With hardship, Hajime faintly opened his eyelids that were transforming into powerful ma.

    ¡¸Aa~, Yue?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, Yue here.¡¹

    It was Yue-sama. Yue-sama who looked like she was fretful for some reason, or perhaps looking troubled, was straddling Hajime¡¯s stomach with expression that was hard to describe.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, why are you making that face? Did something happen?¡¹

    His voice was filled with heavy sleepiness, however, Hajime asked while caressing Yue¡¯s head with extremely gentle hand motion.

    Yue narrowed her eyes pleasantly for a brief moment, but she immediately renewed her expression as though to say ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time for this!¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Did I make some trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, wrong. Hajime didn¡¯t cause any trouble. You were just sleeping normally. Rather, thank you for the wonderful sleeping face.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right. So? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­About Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia?¡¹

    It seemed there was a trouble that happened to Shia.

    Hajime focused his eyes and kicked his awakening brain into gear while asking what Yue meant.

    The straddling Yue-sama made a really serious expression.

    Hajime was filled with bad premonition. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¯ he thought.

    Did Shia turned the city of Akiba into a scene of carnage?

    Did the warriors raised their howl?

    Did Shia¡¯s rabbit ears get targeted by them whose boundary was broken?

    Or perhaps, had the world already moved?

    Every possibility formed and vanished, formed and vanished¡­¡­

    In that case, this might be bad even if this was Shia they were talking about.

    In the end, would she be able to escape from that city that had been transformed into a wicked haunt with her own strength?

    No, Yue was making a grave expression like this, perhaps the SOS had already arrived!

    The battle strength of that city¡¯s warriors, gentlemen,dies, etc. when finding prey was something that couldn¡¯t be measured with logic.

    After all, it surpassed the agents under every country government at the very least!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, listen calmly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Hajime gulped while staring back at Yue¡¯s eyes that looked like they were going to burst into tears and listened.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia is, Shia is-¡¹

    ¡¸What happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­possibly thinking that I¡¯m a NEET!!¡¹

    Yue¡¯s voice echoed like a scream.

    *Tick tock tick tock*, the sound of the clock¡¯s hand was echoing excessively clearly. The room was deathly silent like a grave.

    The tearful Yue was making a really grave expression just as before.

    ¡¸For now, calm down.¡¹

    That was Hajime¡¯s first sentence after calmly listening.

    ¡¸Whatever¡­¡­¡¹ was written on Hajime-san¡¯s face. Thepletely spoiling Hajime-san who would forgive almost anything as long it was Yue made a still stare that was reminiscent of Yue. Furthermore, he immediately put back the nket over himself and moved to shut out Yue from his mind. It felt like the voice of his heart ¡¸I¡¯m sleepy here, stupid idiot¡¹ could be heard.

    Yue¡¯s face turned into one where it looked like she had received the biggest shock of her life. If this was in a manga then a sound effect word *GAAAN!* would be drawn behind her. Or perhaps there would be lightning strike and sound effect *PISHAA!!* on the background.

    Yue grabbed the nket barrier that covered Hajime until his head and started pulling insistently.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime! Hajimee! Listen ! Listen to mee!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If Shia thought of me as a NEET, I, might die from shock.¡¹

    ¡¸You are immortal.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The wound of heart cannot be automatically regenerated.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Is your mental soft like tofu huh?¡¹

    Most likely it was like that because the other party was Shia. The strongest vampire princess-sama was unexpectedly weak against a blow from someone she liked.

    Hajime insistently tugged on the nket to pull it back on him while answering half-heartedly.

    Yue insistently tugged on the nket to pull it away while speaking with a serious face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, have a thought. That rather than being told right from the front, being told from words that appeared inside a casual conversation is more damaging.¡¹

    ¡®Generally a person with nothing to do in the house¡­¡­¡¯, certainly, it sounded like a true feeling that inadvertently leaked out.

    She got the feeling that sinceing to earth, Shia¡¯s respect toward her was fading.

    Certainly there were times when she put her clothes into the washing machine while there was still tissue in her pocket (three times) and she got scolded with fury like erupting volcano¡­¡­

    There were also times when she forgot her turn to take out the trash (four times), it angered Shia greatly¡­¡­

    When she took care of the whole thing with azure dragon because it couldn¡¯t be helped, Shia looked at her with a really exasperated gaze for some reason¡­¡­

    She got reminded frequently about the ssification ofundry¡­¡­

    ¡®Wait a second Yue-saaan! Please don¡¯t roll around at that kind of ceee. I cannot vacuum that ce like thii~s¡¯, she was often told like that¡­¡­

    However! Even with the me who am like that!

    ¡¸¡­¡­I want Shia to look at me with her usual respect and affection filled gaze!¡¹

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯, Yue-sama turned a pleading gaze while shaking Hajime repeatedly *shake shake*.

    Hajime wordlessly turned his eyes at the clock. And then, his gaze became reallyplicated.

    ¡¸It has been two hours since Shia went out huh¡­¡­. Just how much you are troubled by this?¡¹

    Yes,<em>two hours</em>were already passing.

    During that time, this vampire princess-sama was sitting and hugging her knees on the living room¡¯s sofa while acting dejected all this time.

    Hajime let out a sigh, then he suddenly reached out to Yue and pulled her under the nket.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s sleep. You will feel refreshed for sure when waking up.¡¹

    ¡®Perhaps¡¯, he said inside his heart. He pulled back the nket over himself while making Yue as his body pillow.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu. Hajime is avoiding the question¡­¡­¡¹

    Sleeper¡¯s breathing immediately came out from Hajime. Yue pouted her lips while looking up from his chest.

    After staring fixedly at him for a while, Yue was also lured by sleepiness. Her eyes drooped and she squirmed in her search for the best position.

    And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I¡¯ll give Shia a firm talk when shee home.¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t an idler by any means. She was only enjoying the time where she wasn¡¯t doing anything!

    In other words, she was always super busy at any time!

    ¡®Will it be evening when she return home? Shia, won¡¯t shee home quickly?¡¯ Yue thought while entrusting her body to Hajime and joined him in his afternoon nap.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good night.¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning!¡¹

    Dahlia¡¯s energetic voice resounded in her rabbit ears.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Morning.¡¹

    Shia returned the greeting even while not stirring at the slightest. And then, her voice was terribly bitter.

    She was imposingly standing still while crossing her arms. She was watching the morning sunpletely rising to the zenith of the hill from the window of a luxurious room.

    Yes, she was watching the morning sun.

    The night was over and the morning arrived. Furthermore, several hours were passing.

    And yet,

    ¡¸My pickup hasn¡¯te.¡¹

    Her rabbit ears, her eyes, and also the corner of her mouth were twitching. Her eyes lookedpletely angry.

    When looking at her wristwatch, eight hours had passed since she was summoned. She went out of the house before noon, so at this time the evening had passed since a long time ago already. It was dinner time.

    Then, there should be a phone call to Shia who hadn¡¯t returned home, at the same time they should have noticed that she couldn¡¯t be contacted.

    And yet, her pickup hadn¡¯te.

    Could it be, that the gap between worlds wererger than she expected and the magic power requirement was harsh?

    She was thinking such possibility, but she still felt a it sad due to the expectation she held at the beginning.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly imagine, that to think<em>only two hours</em>had passed at the other side.

    And then, she also never imagined that her nonchnt words had deranged Yue.

    (We, well, it must be that. Surely there is a problem with the magic power requirement, yep. Even the transfer to Tortus is still in the middle of research to make it simpler I¡¯m told.)

    Shia convinced herself somehow.

    Beside such Shia, Dahlia bowed with a reserved attitude humbly.

    ¡¸Udar-sama, good morning.¡¹

    ¡ºRight.¡»

    The reply came from the sphere of light¡­¡­the divine spirit of thunder cloud lightly floating between the rabbit ears of Shia who was standing imposingly while staring at the morning sun. His name was Udar. His true name was longer, but it seemed that was how he was called with the range of voice that human could pronounce.

    ¡ºBy the way Shia. Respond to me already. This is the first time I¡¯m ignored like this. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡»

    *Float float, float float. Whirl-.*

    Udar-san made an appeal about his own existence toward Shia with a somewhat pleasant impression.

    Wonder why? It was nothing more than a light ball, but it looked sad somehow¡­¡­

    ¡¸Eh? What? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice at all.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­I¡¯m, a divine spirit though.¡»

    ¡¸Right now you are just a ball though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­That¡¯s, right isn¡¯t it¡»

    *Flo-loat~, flo-lo-lo-loat~.*

    It somehow looked like it was crying.

    Now then, why was the divine spirit of thunder cloud Udar was staying at Shia¡¯s side in this state?

    To exin it simply, the divine spirit who bore wound in his heart due to Shia¡¯s blow that resounded until his soul became unable to maintain his human form and got reduced until this state of light sphere.

    However, Shia had no intention to annihte the divine spirit, so she didn¡¯t even deal the finishing blow to Udar. Like that, Shia requested the bewildered Udar ¡®I¡¯m begging you, let¡¯s have a talk¡¯.

    She was victorious in battle when challenging a divine spirit like him right from the front, however she mercifully (?) didn¡¯t take away his life, far from that she said that her wish was only to have discussion. It seemed that left really deep impression on Udar.

    In the first ce he was the loser. In other words it was equivalent that the will and determination of a divine spirit had lost against what Shia had.

    In that case, ¡®It¡¯s only right that I respond to the wish of this strong, beautiful, and noble girl!¡¯ it turned like that.

    In any case, even if they were going to talk the royal capital was in the middle of full pandemonium and the damage was enormous. The night was alsote, there were a mountain of things that had to be dealt with.

    And so, Shia who had rendered a distinguished contribution was to rest in a room in the pce. Eric and others would prepare a ce for dialogue with the divine spirit after the sun rose, and they ran about to deal with the aftermath before that.

    And, that was how they reached this point.

    ¡ºShia, Shia. When will the pickup you mentioned wille?¡»

    *Boing boing*, Udar whonded on Shia¡¯s head went *boing boing* while asking. Even though he was a ball of light, his movement was like a slime for some reason.

    ¡¸H~m, they haven¡¯te at this time, so perhaps it will take a bit longer¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºWill it be alright? Our mother Lutria is weakening moment by moment. There won¡¯t even be ten years.¡»

    ¡¸Ahaha, I also won¡¯t wait that long.¡¹

    Udal bounced *boing boing* on Shia¡¯s head. The gap from his good-looking man appearance was terrific. His appearance was practically like Puyo¡ðyo.

    By the way, the mother Lutria he mentioned referred to the will residing in the star tree. The mother of all divine spirits and spirits.

    Shia put the bouncing Udar on her palm and smiled wryly while saying ¡¸As expected from god. Their sense of time is really different¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Divine¡¹

    Dahlia who was silently watching such interaction of Shia and Udar unconsciously whispered that.

    In her eyes, with the dazzling morning sunlight was illuminating them from the window, it seemed that to her it looked like a greatly exalted existence of the divine spirit and the beautiful hero were frolicking with each other.

    It was as though she was witnessing a myth that was talked in the book. She watched enraptured.

    ¡¸Dahlia-san?¡¹

    Shia tilted her neck seeing Dahlia whose mind went into a trip.

    ¡¸My, my apologies! I have only seen a divine spirit-sama calling human with their name and acting intimately like that only in books so, I unconsciously¡¹

    Dahlia returned to her senses in surprise and bowed respectfully.

    ¡¸The preparation of breakfast will finish soon. Before that, how about taking a bath first?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, I see.¡¹

    She was also rmended to take a bath first before she was guided to her room, but as expected, Shia had no intention to expose her defenselessness in this ce where she didn¡¯t know what would happen and firmly refused.

    However, Shia was a wholesome woman. She loved taking a bath. She didn¡¯t feel refreshed at all with just lightly wiping her body.

    She endured thinking that there would not be a problem entering the bath and rxed after her pickup came, but now her heart shook when it looked like her pickup wouldete.

    Although, she didn¡¯t know when a divine spirit like Udar woulde.

    Udar guessed Shia¡¯s worry that was wondering what to do and called out.

    ¡ºShia, are you being wary?¡»

    ¡¸Yes, well. There is no guarantee that Udar-san¡¯srade won¡¯te after all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºThen leave it to me.¡»

    ¡¸Eh? Will you stop them froming?¡¹

    ¡ºRight. They will listen if I call out to them.¡»

    He was really cooperative as though that situation where words wouldn¡¯t get through to him at all was just a lie. No, rather it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was being friendly.

    Shia said ¡¸In that case¡­¡­¡¹while moving her rabbit ears back and forth *piko piko* happily¡­¡­

    ¡ºIt also has been a long time since I took a bath.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s something unnecessary for a divine spirit. But, in the past I imitated human and often took a bath. It was really pleasant, I like taking a bath. Now, Shia, let¡¯s go take a bath¨D¨D¡»

    Shia clenched her fist *mugyu-* with the divine spirit located above her palm.

    ¡ºShi, Shia. I¡¯m feeling a bit of pain. My inside is going to leak slightly.¡»

    Udal raised ain, but the pressure that Shia¡¯s smiling face emitted stopped his words.

    ¡¸What are you doing trying to nonchntly enter together?¡¹

    ¡ºI, is there any problem?¡»

    ¡¸This no good god-, desuu!¡¹

    *Pugyu-!!* The clenched fist strengthened the pressure. Udal hurriedly argued vehemently.

    ¡ºI see, I understand now Shia. You are feeling embarrassment right? I know that the child of man feel resistance when their naked body is seen by the opposite sex.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    ¡ºRight. But, let me say that there is no problem.¡»

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡ºCertainly I have a nature as a male god. However, I like Shia. Male and female with good will toward each other will interact nakedly with each other. In other words, there is no pro¨D¨D¡»

    *Mugyugyugyu!!*

    Udar-san fell silent. It looked like he was going to dissolve and vanish even now might be because he was just one step before annihtion from Shia-style Iron w. The figure of a good-looking man opening his eyes wide in fear could be seen somehow.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Dahlia-san. As expected, I really want to take a bath, so can I entrust this to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    The divine spirit-sama was tossed away like pebble by Shia who was staring reproachfully. Dahlia¡¯s expression shuddered while catching the ball in desperation.

    After that, Shia firmly refused the assistance of the maids and took a bath at ease.

    ¡ºShia, that was horrible.¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. God is fundamentally unreasonable, so I thought that I won¡¯t be able to enter normally without making you faint.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Inside a spacious room of the pce, Shia was sitting at a round table and replied to Udar¡¯sin with a nk face.

    As expected it seemed Udar really intended to do that from how he was falling silent.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that alright? Shia, I like you. That strength which defeated me, that nobility and beauty which persisted in righteousness. I will even wee you as my spouse.¡»

    ¡¸Sleep talking when you are asleep, desu.¡¹

    Shia stuffed her cheeks with vegetable breakfast while making reproachful stare. Udar slime was sagging *monyon* on her head. Perhaps his words were said quite seriously.

    But, there, a single man raised his voice as though to say ¡®I cannot endure this anymore!¡¯.

    ¡¸Oi, Shia! Why¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Your way of calling.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh. Aren¡¯t you allowing Udar-sama to do so!?¡¹

    It was his majesty Eric. The king whose face was beaten up ck and blue until dawn and now his handsome face looked like a Buddha statue. Right now he had a light ck and blue face due to healing using spirit art. Even now spirit art healing was being applied to him, so he would surely recoverpletely after dozens more minutes.

    In addition, other than him Louis, Greg, Phil, and Dahlia were also present on the breakfast table.

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well, he is a god. Because he is an existence that has lived for several thousand or tens of thousands of years.¡¹

    As expected, it seemed that Shia didn¡¯t intend to insist on the way Udar was calling her name.

    ¡¸Even so, if he is seeing me not as ¡°child of man¡± but as a ¡°woman¡±, there will be a need to have him rethink about the way he is calling me.¡¹

    When Shia sent a nce, Udal was lightly floating *float float* on air. He gave the impression that was like ¡¸Eh? I cannot hear anything though?¡¹.

    Shia made a reproachful re that seemed to say ¡®This god~¡¯ while ignoring his majesty Eric who still looked like he wanted to say something and asked.

    ¡¸By the way, is the dealing with the aftermath going well? I think that the people of the capital also know that Udar-san is here but¡­¡­won¡¯t that cause a great opposition from them?¡¹

    Udar¡¯s divine punishment came down on a lot of the popce.

    Although Shia defeated him, she didn¡¯t deal the finishing blow. That fact must have be known throughout her walk until the pce that was like a parade.

    Although Udar wasn¡¯t in human form, if there was a light of spirit drifting beside Shia, those who didn¡¯t realize that it was the defeated divine spirit would be the strange one. Shia was amazed that riot like ¡¸Finish off the weakened divine spirit!¡¹ didn¡¯t happen on the way to the pce.

    ¡¸It seems, there is a bit of discrepancy in Shia-sama¡¯s perception toward divine spirit.¡¹

    The one who answered was Louis who was watching the exchange between Udar and Shia with a smile that looked like it was pasted on his face.

    ¡¸Discrepancy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes,Shia-sama. First, it¡¯s like what I said in the beginning, divine spirit isn¡¯t evil by any means.¡¹

    Yes, they weren¡¯t evil.

    They didn¡¯t consider life as light by all means. They were existences that watched over the world, watched over the people, and loved life. There wasn¡¯t any existence that loved this world as much as them.

    Even if they destroyed viges without giving any room forpromise, even if they rained down thousands of lightning on the capital, there wasn¡¯t any ill will in there, they also didn¡¯t feel any pleasure from that.

    ¡¸Shia-sama, we¡­¡­especially, the people of our oldest country the Balted Kingdom deeply understand that.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Right. We aren¡¯tying our hand on the children of man by choice, the children of man are also one of the precious lives filling the world.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, Udar-sama. Therefore, this is what we think when the divine spirity their hand on us. ¡°We are the one who made them do this¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸I, see?¡¹

    For Shia who didn¡¯t have good recollection toward existence called god, it was a sense of values that was a bit hard toprehend. She wondered whether in the end, the people who lost their precious people could be convinced like that.

    Louis who guessed that nodded with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Just as you guessed, not all people can be convinced like that. The prime example is the demon kingdom but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I see. ¡®That¡¯s intolerable, so we¡¯ll oppose by developing technology!¡¯ It¡¯s like that isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. That is their root, the feeling that is their origin.¡¹

    His majesty Eric stared at Udar with an expression that hid his emotion while continuing.

    ¡¸Last night, Shia was there so no one acted violently. Rather than fear and grudge toward Udar-sama, their heart was filled with hope that is you. I don¡¯t know what will happen as time pass but¡­¡­even so, all the people of my country know. The karma of human forced Udal-sama and the rest of the divine spirits into this action.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Certainly, the popce of the capital raised a fervent cheer at Shia.

    They witnessed her great exploit of defeating a divine spirit, and then that divine spirit recognized her and stayed close to her. Such hope had appeared for them. It wouldn¡¯t be strange that rather than the execution of the divine punishment, it was the fact that the divine punishment had been averted that had won their heart for Shia.

    Phil who was also someone in charge of intelligence must have investigated the feeling of the capital¡¯s popce since the morning. He spoke the result.

    ¡¸There is no sign of riot at the present. It¡¯s all thanks to Shia-chan¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸<em>Aaa?</em><em>¡¹</em>

    ¡¸I, it¡¯s all thanks to Shia-chi!¡¹

    Phil sweated coldly from Shia¡¯s ominous gaze while changing the way he called Shia slightly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The knight order is also considerably harmed. But, at present there is no one whose blood got into their head. Shia, it¡¯s thanks to you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa. Your wee.¡¹

    The gaze and words from Greg that were filled with sincere gratitude made Shia gave up correcting the way he called her while she let out a deep sigh. If she didn¡¯t do that, the conversation would drag on.

    She munched on a vegetable stick that was like a carrot in high speed like a rabbit.

    Seeing Shia who was a bit sulky like that, the look on his majesty Eric¡¯s eyes softened slightly while he asked.

    ¡¸So, Shia. It seems your pick up hasn¡¯t arrived, what will you do?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­although they haven¡¯te, as expected I believe they wille for me within a few days. During that time, I will standby here while being on guard against new divine spirit-san perhaps?¡¹

    ¡¸Is, that so.¡¹

    His majesty Eric crossed his arms and fell into his thought. After a little while he lifted his face and turned his gaze toward Udar.

    ¡¸Udar-sama, what do you think about our determination and atonement?¡¹

    There was unexpressed wish in those words that if Udar was in eptance, perhaps he could assist them to reach the location of the star tree. If there was permission of divine spirit like Udar, then perhaps the hindrance of divine beasts could be removed.

    However, Udar¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡ºOur mother Lutria has despaired over you ¡°human¡±. Do you think that there will be a parent whose heart won¡¯t be chilled when turning their de toward their child?¡»

    ¡¸That is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºEven so our mother Lutria continued to be merciful toward you all. Until the brink of the copse of the world¡¯s equilibrium. But, what she loves isn¡¯t just ¡°human¡±. She also has to protect her other children.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    His majesty Eric bit his lower lip in shame because of their selfish and convenient wish. Louis and others were also the same.

    Udar was unmoving as though fixedly watching them. He slightly flickered.

    ¡ºBut¡­¡­aftering into contact with all of your hearts like this, I myself, think that perhaps there is hope.¡»

    ¡¸Udar-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    He was defeated by Shia andmunicated with them from up close like this. He was able to understand that certainly a part of human had reflected on themselves. However, as expected, in the end it was ¡°toote¡± already by the time the divine spirits had genuinely moved into action. That was why, divine punishment with no room for argument rained down because it was already a time where nothing could be done with just words anymore.

    ¡º¡­¡­I will cooperate. This is also a request from Shia after all. However, I have lost almost all my power. I cannot do anything considerable.¡»

    ¡¸Even the path toward the star tree?¡¹

    ¡ºRight. Even if my voice can reach, surely mother won¡¯t listen.¡»

    ¡®Above all else¡¯, Udar continued. His tone of voice was strict.

    ¡ºThe root of the problem isn¡¯t the drying up of the spirit element. It¡¯s the heart of human who won¡¯t balk at the drying up. You understand that aren¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡ºWe know. That the children of man are like tree leaf that is carried by the wind. A fixed sense of values won¡¯t change easily. It cannot be changed. You will be strongly blown, drifting, and cannot stop until arriving at the end.¡»

    Especially, when there wasn¡¯t an impact that could blow away even the wind.

    ¡¸Our n of salvation¡­¡­is meaningless, is that what you are saying? That there is no saving the children of man?¡¹

    ¡ºAs long as you don¡¯t change.¡»

    A sorrowful atmosphere filled the ce. Their n for salvation was denied by the divine spirit himself that was protecting the star tree. It was like their hope was cut off.

    But, there an out of ce light tone resounded.

    ¡¸Then, we have to work hard to reach the star tree-san isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    His majesty Eric and others were bbergasted by the indifferent tone. They were putting on expression that was saying what is this person saying when the salvation n had gotten rejected just now.

    ¡¸Shia. Aren¡¯t you listening? There is no salvation for human, we were just gotten told that clearly.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you are giving up?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible right? You cannot do something like giving up the live of your precious people. Then, don¡¯t just talk pointlessly, first you need to act.¡¹

    ¡®In the first ce¡¯, Shia continued. The attention all gathered at Shia. It was as though they were staring at a light floating inside darkness.

    ¡¸Not apologizing because you won¡¯t be forgiven, that feels really no good. If you do something bad, apologize even if you won¡¯t get forgiven! Isn¡¯t that just obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, tha, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ¡­¡­Certainly, it¡¯s difficult for everyone to change. But, Eric-san and everyone here has changed. You all reflected from the bottom of your heart and are desperately struggling like this.¡¹

    Shia smiled brightly and spoke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Udar-san¡¯s heart is also moved. The same like that, the star tree-san might also recognize Eric-san and everyone.¡¹

    Till the end it was only ¡°might be¡±. The prospect was slim. It was so bad that it wasn¡¯t even a gamble.

    However,

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s despairing situation, even though it¡¯s a reality that make you want to cry, it¡¯s not a reason at all to give up. It¡¯s nothing more than a reason to do your best with everything you have.¡¹

    Because,

    ¡¸The future, it can be changed if you do your best with everything you have. At the very least, I believe so.¡¹

    His majesty Eric and everyone thought, if spirit of word really existed, then her words must be it.

    In Balted Kingdom, throughout generation it was said that the oldest spirit art was word itself. Even without spirit element filling it, word had power. That was the spirit of words. (TN: Another hard to trante phrase. There is a phrase in Japan which is called ¡°kotodama¡±, it consisted of two kanji, the kanji of word and the kanji of spirit. Tranted it means soul ofnguage or power of words, tranted literally it means word spirit)

    Everyone forgot to even breath and they were charmed by the girl whose eyes shined like the cloudless sky.

    ¡¸If your surrounding is pitch ck and you cannot see anything ahead, let¡¯s just run! It doesn¡¯t matter where. Let¡¯s run thinking that surely it will connect to a good future! No matter the case, first it start from there!¡¹

    Everyone somehow understood that surely that was what she had done until now. For the sake of the future she wished for, she always ran with all her strength.

    ¡®Haa¡¯, a shaky breath leaked out. It was his majesty Eric. Inside his chest, a burning emotion that felt like it would burn him to ash and a big emotion toward the strong girl before him which he couldn¡¯t express in word were filling him to the brim. He let out a long sigh.

    His father the previous king died early and he became a king when he was still a young boy and continued to run at the front for the salvation n. A pressure beyond description was always weighing him down.

    It was to the degree that if he learned that the hope called hero wasn¡¯t a hope at all, he felt like he couldn¡¯t stand up again. That fear made his body and heart screamed and he rejected the hero summoning. His whole body felt terribly heavy as though he was shouldering a giant rock.

    And then somehow, he now was feeling unbelievably light from just a single sentence.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just as Shia said. We have no future anyway. Then, we only have to do what we should do.¡¹

    It was a quiet voice, however, it was a voice that was far more powerful than everything until now. His majesty Eric renewed his resolve.

    Then, Louis let out a sigh as long as his majesty Eric¡¯s and turned a gaze that was filled with affection that would make anyone who saw it to feel bashful toward Shia while continuing after Eric¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Yes. In any case we have to apologize first before thinking whether mankind can continue to exist or not. In anything it¡¯s important to take responsibility, no matter whatever the result is.¡¹

    Greg, Phil, and then Dahlia too, they were looking at Shia with a gaze that was filled with burning passion of different types while continuing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­First, let¡¯s show ourselves to the star tree. I want the star tree to know that human¡¯s sincerity hasn¡¯t run out yet.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. There is no meaning in just standing still.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m unworthy and inexperienced but, I too will do everything that I can!¡¹

    Seeing them like that, Udar flickered a bit strongly. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked somewhat happy.

    His majesty Eric kept gazing passionately at Shia while concluding their n ahead.

    ¡¸Then, we will concentrate at organizing the allied force while waiting for the arrival of Shia¡¯s family.¡¹

    The allied force here referred to the elite gathering of the strongest elites from three countries, the Balted Kingdom of his majesty Eric here, and then the demon kingdom and the beast kingdom to form a mixed force.

    It had been nned since long ago. Messengers were already dispatched within the night and it was arranged for the force to gather within a few days.

    In addition of the mankind¡¯s strongest battle force, there would be Shia who defeated even a divine spirit. With them the possibility to reach until the star tree was great, but it seemed his majesty Eric intended to wait until Shia¡¯s family arrived just as he promised.

    ¡¸Although, Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Even while still feeling a bit irritated at the way she was called without honorific, Shia wiped her lips clean after finishing the breakfast and replied.

    When she turned her gaze there, the expression of his majesty Eric was faintly blushing for some reason. His gaze was also being averted shyly.

    ¡®What, acting fidgety like that. This guy just ain¡¯t decisive huh¡¯, Shia thought, but let¡¯s put that aside.

    His majesty Eric said ¡¸As a king, it¡¯s necessary to exchange opinion properly in preparation of the worst¡¹ in advance with an unnatural attitude, then he said it.

    ¡¸If, this is only a what if. If no onee to pick you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸They wille.¡¹

    Shia¡¯s face was nk. But, his majesty Eric was a person with steel in his spine who wouldn¡¯t give up calling Shia without honorific even after getting beaten up ck and blue. He was doing his best believing that the future can be changeeed!

    ¡¸However, you see. You said that they will surelye before dawn, but in the end they didn¡¯te. In that case, the worst case¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t happen.¡¹

    ¡¸If, only if. If that happen and you don¡¯t have any method to return¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll return even if it kills me.¡¹

    ¡¸If there isn¡¯t any method! It¡¯s fine even if you stay here forever! In that case, you will surely feel lonely. It won¡¯t be bad even if you make a new family here. In that case, at the outside you are the hero so it will be better if your partner if someone with considerable status. For example, someone of the royalty or¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait, your majesty.¡¹

    ¡®It seems the beating is insufficient desu. All right, I¡¯ll turn you into a queen with the smash I directly seed from Yue-san.¡¯ Shia thought while she was about to stand up from her chair. It was at that timing that Louis interrupted his majesty Eric¡¯s words.

    The sses glinted. His mouth was forming a smile, but it was strangely pressuring.

    ¡¸Shia-sama is denying that she is the hero. Perhaps it¡¯s too rash and imprudent to state that a royalty will be worthy for her with the consideration of her being the hero.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, she won¡¯t be able to live in peace if she be a queen for example. I¡¯m in objection of putting a heavy responsibility on Shia-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. Then, are you saying that there is other worthy partner for her?¡¹

    ¡¸That will depend on her opinion, so I cannot say anything. Ah, but please don¡¯t worry. This is not a matter that your majesty needs to trouble yourself with. About Shia-sama, as the one who summoned her I have responsibility to look after her.¡¹

    *Twitch* A vein pulsed on his majesty Eric¡¯s forehead. In respond Eric¡¯s smile was also deepening. However, his eyes weren¡¯tughing at all though.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh, what is this, this situation.¡¹

    Shia couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment at the battle of words that suddenly started.

    Even during then, this time Greg spoke out¡¸She is a warrior. Then, I who am the knight order captain can also talk to her in the samenguage¡¹, and in response Phil spoke out¡¸What are you saying, Greg never talk most of the time! At that point, if it¡¯s me I can make a lighthearted atmosphere and able to have Shia-chi enjoy herself you know¡¹.

    Then, next,

    ¡º¡­¡­Hmph. Shia is a gifted woman who can defeat even me. The likes of children of man couldn¡¯t possibly be worthy of her.¡»

    Even Udar began to join the battle.

    ¡¸Even Udar-sama¡­¡­as expected from Shia-sama. You are popr!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aa~, so it¡¯s something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like that!¡¹

    Both Dahlia¡¯s hands clenched energetically. She informed the right answer with her usual gesture.

    Her attitude before this was rtively sharp, and she even beaten up his majesty Eric and Udar viciously, and yet why did it turn like this¡­¡­Shia was bewildered. Or perhaps, were they Tio¡¯spatriot? A masochist king and god, honestly, she couldn¡¯t bear watching something like that.

    (Or rather, even though I have Hajime-san. Trying to seduce me even though I have a husband, are they looking down on me¡­¡­)

    Shia grimaced in distaste but, there she went¡¸Eh?¡¹.

    (Come to think of it, have I mentioned that I have a husband?)

    Thinking really carefully, she only mentioned ¡°family¡± with the consideration of hiding information.

    In her left ring finger, a ring that she received at Tortus before going to earth was fitted in. It was the proof that she was the demon king¡¯s wife. She wasn¡¯t his wife based on earth¡¯sw, but the fact that she was a wife was generally epted by the surrounding.

    However, right now no one reacted at the ring on her finger. Perhaps, in this world there wasn¡¯t a concept of wedding ring.

    Shia thought that she should make it clear before even more meaningless thing happened and she opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Say~, actually . I¡¯m marri¨D¨D¡¹

    In that instant, Shia took a single leap andnded on the opposite side.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hou. Amazing reaction. I should have erased my presencepletely.¡¹

    Those words were filled with admiration and interest. And then, it was a terribly sexy voice that would strongly stimte the opposite sex.

    Before anyone knew it, a single man was inside the room without any warning. He was right behind the chair Shia was sitting before this.

    Glossy ck long hair. Intellectual eyes with long slit. Bewitchingly shining pupils that were like amethyst. He was a terribly good looking man. His body was wrapped with jet ck and luxurious outfit.

    His reached out hand stopped above the chair. From the hand¡¯s position, that hand must be trying to stroke Shia¡¯s hair.

    The good looking man who was smiling bewitchingly caused his majesty Eric to return to his sense a beatter and he raised his voice.

    ¡¸Arogan-dono!? Why are you here!?¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies for the unannounced visit, Eric-dono. I was unable to suppress my excited heart after hearing the momentous news of the hero summoning and the defeat of a divine spirit.¡¹

    ¡¸The messenger shouldn¡¯t have arrived already but¡­¡­should I say that it¡¯s as expected from the demon king-dono. As always, you have a long reach.¡¹

    The man called Arogan shrugged. Surprisingly, it seemed he was his majesty the demon king of Rated Demon Kingdom. Most likely he made his subordinate to monitor the capital and grasped the information earlier than anyone using some kind of method.

    Although, there was a limit on being outsidemon sense with how he suddenly arrived in the pce, and alone on top of that.

    Such preposterous his majesty demon king Arogan moved his gaze toward Shia who was behind his majesty Eric. And then, he suddenly chuckled ¡®fuh¡¯ and the next instant, his figure vanished. But right after that, he was instantly in front of Shia.

    ¡¸Wawah, oops.¡¹

    The distance was too close. Shia took a few steps back. The wall was right behind her.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, hero-dono. I am the king of Rated Demon Kingdom, Arogan Spervia Rated. To think that a person with strength to defeat a divine spirit could be a woman this lovely, it¡¯s really unimaginable. Please, allow me to ask your name.¡¹

    His majesty demon king Arogan smoothly approached while smiling. With his terribly good looking face and the bewitching atmosphere he wore, the average woman would be entranced by him.

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Nice to meet you. I am Shia Hauria.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia¡­¡­even your name is beautiful.¡¹

    The smile strengthened. Really this demon king seemed to be really knowledgeable on how to use his good look. He came until a distance where his hand would be able to reach if he reached out and even then his body kept closing the distance.

    His majesty Eric and others spontaneously tried to stop him but,

    ¡¸Wha-, barrier!? Arogan-dono, what are you nning!?¡¹

    ¡¸What, I only wish to spend time together with Shia for a bit. Eric-dono had been together with her all the timest night correct? Isn¡¯t that unfair?¡¹

    Saying that, his majesty the demon king Arogan looked back across his shoulder and smiled charmingly at everyone who couldn¡¯t approach due to the barrier.

    And then, his hand thrust right beside Shia¡¯s face when she was close to the wall. It was the so called wall bang. He stared into Shia¡¯s eyes straightforwardly right from the front.

    ¡¸Err, you are too close, so can you back away?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hou.¡¹

    Normally, at this point most girls would be weak kneed. He himself seemed to have absolute confidence in his charm. His eyes expressed his confidence that there was no woman who wouldn¡¯t fall to his advance.

    Seeing Shia who wasn¡¯t justpletely not agitated and instead even looked annoyed, his majesty the demon king Arogan was increasingly growing even more interested and his other hand reached out.

    It seemed that the objective was Shia¡¯s chin. So to speak he was going to attempt lifting her chin.

    ¡¸If you do that, I will have to resist. Even though you are a king of a country, I won¡¯t hold back you know?¡¹

    Suddenly a chill assaulted his majesty the demon king Arogan. His hand unconsciously stopped.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, if I ovee that resistance, will you be mine?¡¹

    His hand reached out once more as though to say ¡®interesting¡¯.

    And so,

    ¡¸Fuhn¡¹

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s elbow struck. To the wall behind her. With an thunderous sound the wall behind her was pulverized into dust.

    ¨D¨DShia-style Wall Bang

    When she got wall bang done to her by anyone that wasn¡¯t Hajime, she used this technique to pulverize the wall to erase the existence of the wall itself that was sandwiching her.

    Shia who took a step back at the created space disyed herself swinging back her fist with a smile toward his majesty Eric and the others who were trying to dispel the barrier behind his majesty the demon king Arogan.

    Everyone behind the barrier instantly noticed. They went ¡¸Hyaa~~~~¡¹ and jumped away from the line of fire.

    Right after that,

    ¡¸Level VII¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    The pressure instantly shot up.

    His majesty the demon king Arogan who underrated her due to his own good look, status, the situation and so on was,

    ¡¸Narcissist should die, no mercy. Desuu!!¡¹

    He opened his eyes wide and tired to do something, but in the end he couldn¡¯t do anything and his face ate the godspeed fist that caught even a divine spirit. It<em>scattered him away.</em>Even the wall behind him was also smashed up along with him, and he became scattered sparkling particles.

    Shia who saw that was,

    ¡¸E, eh? ¡­¡­Could it be, I killed him?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t intend to go that far though¡­¡­

    Shia thought while sweating coldly.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Thetest update for the main storyic version is posted at Gardo.

    It¡¯s loveedy chapter at Masaka Inn lol

    When I saw Sona appeared, it make me want to write her again.

    The chapter is posted free of charge, so please go take a look!

    Best regards!

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    Around the time when the sun would soon reach the zenith.

    A cute humming was resounding in a corner of the courtyard in the pce of Balted Kingdom.

    ¡¸Funfunfu~n? Fufu~n? You are reallyte Hajime-sa~n? Come quickly Yue-sa~n? The bunny of~, Nagumo Family is riight heere you know~?¡¹

    Correction. An original song that surpassed a humming was resounding. From Shia.

    Her rabbit ears were twitching *piko piko*, and her rabbit tail was shaking *shake shake* while she was singing. Several maids including Dahlia were watching such Shia smilingly.

    If Shia was singing while admiring the flowers that were blooming profusely in the courtyard, surely they would watch enraptured at a beautiful girl frolicking with flowers.

    Though unfortunately, what Shia was admiring right now was a lump of metal.

    ¡¸Pain, pain, fly away~, my soul friend Schutaif-ta~n?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s soul buddy¨D¨Dmagically powered two-wheeled Schutaif.

    It was her beloved vehicle that was sent flying from a lightning spear of several hundred million volts. It was damaged here and there, but when Shia diligently checked it like this in the courtyard, it seemed that it didn¡¯t have any fatal damage. It was a small mercy that the weapons loaded in it didn¡¯t explode. Right now she was washing it with appreciation of its service to her.

    Now then, Shia who literally made his majesty Arogan who suddenly appeared at the breakfast went st, why was she working hard to give maintenance to Schutaif as though nothing had happened¡­¡­

    The truth was that his majesty the demon king Arogan was apparently a kind of clone. A spirit art or something that Louis was also able to perform after a fashion.

    It was a body made from spirit element, so naturally it could also fly. It could also perform pseudo teleportation by means of binding and reconstructing spirit element. Because one could travel far faster with it rather than traveling in the flesh, it was often used as messenger or the like.

    It was a convenient spirit art, but in the end it was something like an illusion that only created outer appearance using spirit element. Originally it didn¡¯t have material body, to say nothing of performing magic with it.

    But, in regard to that, it was just as expected from the demon king. In a feat of skill the clone was given a substantial body and the caster could even use spirit magic remotely through it to a certain degree, resulting in a creation of a clone that waspletely the same like the real thing.

    Although, even for someone at the level of the demon king, ¡°Shia-style straightforward right straight¡± seemed to be beyond his imagination.

    Not only in the senses of the fist¡¯s power and speed, but also in the sense of experiencing getting punched in the face by a girl of that age.

    Seeing his majesty Arogan who was smashed apart and reduced into sparkling particles, his majesty Eric and Greg made twitching face, while Louise smiled widely, Phil went pale, and Dahlia showed a face that was even more sparkling than the particles.

    Within the atmosphere of heavy silence, they broke up for the time being to take care of various businesses including confirming the true intention of his majesty Arogan who suddenly visited. Shia didn¡¯t really have anything she particrly needed to do, so that was why she was servicing Schutaif appreciatively like this. She was passionately wiping the frame with a sponge that came with it.

    (Come to think of it, I missed my chance to mention about Hajime-san¡­¡­)

    Shia suddenly remembered and her hand stopped in thought.

    The arrival of her popr period that visited her suddenly. She felt an emotion that was akin to bewilderment. After all, until Shia encountered Hajime she was living under the concealment of her family. Before she met Hajime, she had never interacted with opposite sex other than her rtives.

    And then, since her existence was discovered in Fea Belgen, she was swimming desperately in a sea of malice and hostility. Even after meeting with Hajime, even though there were people who desired Shia as ve, there wasn¡¯t anyone who came into contact with her with pure affection.

    Of course, it was also caused by Shia tantly directing her immense affection toward Hajime alone, so no one tried toy their hand on her but¡­¡­

    Anyway, she had almost zero experience of being popr. Sinceing to earth, sometimes there would be passerby attracted by Shia¡¯s appearance and made a pass on her (a part of the ssmates called them the hero passerby), so it wasn¡¯t like her experience with this was non existence.

    But, most of the time beautiful women and girls like Yue and others would be nearby, naturally those people¡¯s eyes would be turned toward them too, so her awareness that ¡°I am popr¡± was thin.

    Furthermore, even those urrencestely never happened. Hajime created the artifact of the recognition obstruction, and even before that Hajime¡¯s existence was well-known. Man who tried to make a pass at Shia wasn¡¯t a hero passerby anymore, they were already nothing more than an applicant for a novel way of suicide.

    (Nufufu~, that Hajime-san, even though he is endeavoring to be peaceful, when ite to us he will immediately enter demon king mode)

    Shia sang in a good mood while polishing Schutaif diligently.

    (He shoulde to pick me up tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow at thetest, it will be fine if I introduce him then~)

    While she was thinking lightly like that, the shining slime Udar who was on Shia¡¯s head like usual called out to her.

    ¡º¡­¡­It¡¯s really something.¡»

    ¡¸Eh? What is?¡¹

    Shia tilted her head. Udar jiggled *poyoyon* and leaped on top of Schutaif while continuing his word.

    ¡ºAfter receiving my lightning, how did ite out of it with only a part of its armor blown away? What is it made of?¡»

    ¡¸Rather, I was the one who was shocked that its armor was blown away even if only a part of it though.¡¹

    ¡ºThat war hammer too. In the end I couldn¡¯t destroy it and could only make you let go of it. I know nothing that boasted toughness to such degree even among divine spirit arms.¡»

    ¡¸Divine spirit arms? What is that?¡¹

    ording to Udar, tool that was using spirit element was called as spirit instrument. And even among them, tool that was forged personally by divine spirit was apparently called as divine spirit arms. It seemed to possess powerful strength that was in a different level from divine spirit arms.

    Actually, the great sword that his majesty Eric possessed, that too was a divine spirit arms that were handed down from generation to generation in the kingdom. Its name was ¡°Tarnada¡±, and it was able to manipte wind.

    ¡¸Hee¡­¡­it¡¯s like what we called artifact in our ce. But, if it¡¯s something that Udar-san¡¯s people created, aren¡¯t you going to take it back now that they are opposing your side?¡¹

    ¡ºIt won¡¯t be able to do anything to us anyway when it¡¯s used in the capacity that human can handle.¡»

    It wouldn¡¯t amount much to anything if not by abnormal being like Shia or exceptional existence like his majesty Arogan. By the way, ording to Udar, Louis also possessed strength that was close to his majesty Arogan. When he wielded his full strength and worked together with his majesty Eric when he was using a divine spirit arms, the two of them might possibly disy strength that was equal or surpassing his majesty Arogan.

    ¡¸But, a divine spirit was repelled when attacking the demon kingdom wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡ºIt wasn¡¯t me. It was Oros.¡»

    ¡¸Oros-san? Is it a different divine spirit?¡¹

    ¡ºCorrect. He is the divine spirit of earth. I met him beforeing here. Oros told me that apparently the spirit element weapon of that country is even more of a threat than the demon king.¡»

    There Udar was emitting a dark atmosphere that could be guessed even with his light sphere form.

    ¡ºI was told, that the earth was screaming.¡»

    ¡¸The earth, was screaming?¡¹

    ¡ºWhat that country created thoroughly sucked up the spirit element of the earth. Not only that, it seemed that even the spirits of earth were sucked in to bring in destruction.¡»

    It was as though the earth was screaming at that time. That was why Oros pulled back.

    Certainly, Oros who received terrific destruction was injured in his soul, but it wasn¡¯t to the degree that he had to retreat. However, he was unable to continue listening to the scream of the earth even more than that.

    ¡ºObjectively speaking, it might be a bad move on Oros¡¯s part to retreat like that.¡»

    If he kept attacking, the demon kingdom might fell. In the end, he was only postponing the problem. The earth might be screaming again in the future.

    Oros understood that and yet didn¡¯t attack till the end was because of his terror. It wasn¡¯t a terror for his own destruction, it was a terror toward the scream of the children, the spirits. As a divine spirit, as the executor of divine punishment, it could be said as an unbing failure.

    However,

    ¡ºI cannot bring myself to criticize Oros. I too understand his feeling painfully well.¡»

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia wondered what she should say. Shia gently moved the depressed Udar from above Schutaif to her palm. She was unable to find any words and only patted him in constion.

    Shia thought.

    In earth, a world where information was overflowing, she saw and heard many things. The problem of this world was simr to earth¡¯s problem.

    Poption explosion, drying up resource, pollution ofnd and air¡­¡­. The difference was in the divine spirit. A world where the scream of the natural world could be heard and a world where it couldn¡¯t be heard, which one was more fortunate she wondered.

    Shia didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t understand, but when she looked at the dejected Udar, she was unable to consider it as other people¡¯s problem.

    It was then, she suddenly could see flickering light at the corner of her vision. ¡®Oh?¡¯, when she tilted her rabbit ears while turning her gaze there, she could see a light sphere that was really simr with Udar was converging around Vire Drucken that she put near a flower bed nearby.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s my children. They are spirits of lightning. It¡¯s unusual for them toe out in front of people. Is it because I¡¯m here?¡»

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, recently the spirits-san too won¡¯te near human settlement isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Were they relieved because the embodiment of lightning cloud was nearby? However, in spite of that they weren¡¯t gathering toward Udar, rather it looked like they came out because of great curiosity toward Vire Drucken. A part of them also came toward Schutaif.

    ¡¸Are they curious toward the artifacts?¡¹

    ¡ºHmm. No, that¡¯s not it. Shia. These war hammer and two-wheeled vehicle, do they have the function to stockpile lightning?¡»

    ¡¸He? Lightning? ¡­¡­Aa! They have!¡¹

    Shia took Vire Drucken into her hand and poured magic power to activate one of its gimmicks. Right after that, Vire Drucken sparked *bachi bachi bachi*.

    The lightning spirits went ¡¸Waa~~~h¡¹ and crowded toward it in delight.

    ¡¸It has electricity storage installed. It¡¯s a function to electrify the opponent when locking weapon with them, but it¡¯s faster to send the opponent flying so I¡¯ve never used it you see~. And so, Ipletely forgot about it~, ahaha.¡¹

    ¡ºRi, right. I see.¡»

    Udar couldn¡¯t reallyugh as someone who had been sent flying before. While Udar was somewhat creeped out, Shia also made her own body to spark bluish white.

    ¡¸Like this I can also wrap myself with electricity after a fashion as a part of body maniption, but in the end it¡¯s only to the degree of static electricity that is only useful for ying prank.¡¹

    She would use it to shock Yue¡¯s butt when Yue transformed into lifeless Yue and wouldn¡¯t move away from in front of her vacuum cleaner. Yue would raise a cute scream ¡¸Hyaa!?¡¹ and moved away squirmingly while holding her butt. It was a cute sight and actually it became Shia¡¯s favorite scene recently.

    At the beginning she learned it in order to wake up Hajime at the morning when he just wouldn¡¯t wake up, but it didn¡¯t work on Hajime who possessed ¡°Lightning d¡±. Rather, she was the one who got electrified and dragged into the bed instead. Honestly it was faster to use ¡°Shia-style Good Morning (Physical)¡±.

    Dahlia and others who saw from afar how Shia was enveloped in bluish white spark went ¡¸My!¡¹ and they pressed their hand on their mouth. The lightning spirits also simrly went ¡¸My!¡¹ and converged toward her. They twirled around Shia as though they were dancing.

    ¡º¡­¡­It looks like they like you. Shia, the spirits are in high spirit, saying that it¡¯sfortable beside you.¡»

    ¡¸Is that so? Wait, wawah, please don¡¯t y with my rabbit ears! Hyah!? Inside the clothes is not allowed~! Ah, please don¡¯t pull my haiiir!¡¹

    The spirits were making ruckus looking like they were having a lot of fun.

    Udar¡¯s atmosphere became really gentle seeing that scene of the spirits being yful with fondness toward Shia. His depressed mood just now cleared away as though it had never happened. Such scene between human and spirit was nostalgic, and then this scene was how the world should be originally. He himself also seemed happy.

    Above all else, the emotion he directed toward Shia was really warm. No, rather it had reached a passionate degree.

    ¡ºHowever, Shia. As the personification of lightning cloud, I cannot just ignore how you mentioned that the power of lightning isn¡¯t really useful.¡»

    ¡¸Even if Udar-san say that, you understand right, after experiencing my battle style? By the time an opponent enter the state of weapon locking with super heavy weapon like war hammer, it¡¯s the same like entering a disadvantaged situation. They can only get blown away.¡¹

    ¡ºIn other words, in an instant of contact¨D¨Dif you can inflict electric attack to the opponent through a blow in that moment it will be effective enough right? Or perhaps, it will be fine if you fire lightning attack like me.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well, that might be so.¡¹

    ¡ºRight. Then let¡¯s try it.¡»

    Udar hopped *poyon* and moved onto Vire Drucken. And then he called out ¡ºChildren, lend me your strength¡» to gather the spirits on him. They became together and vanished into Vire Drucken.

    ¡¸Eh? Wait a second Udar-san? What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡ºMumu? What is this? I don¡¯t understand. However, well, whatplicated and precise making. As expected the child of another world cannot be underestimated¡­¡­. Hmm, is it like this?¡»

    Somehow Shia got a bad premonition. She swung around Vire Drucken like a small lucky mallet while saying ¡¸Udar-saa~n, don¡¯t enter inside as you please~¡¹.

    Because, thinking really carefully this was extremely bad. Udar and also the spirits were all personification of lightning. And then Vire Drucken was a weapon loaded with ammunition¡­¡­

    ¡ºObserve carefully! This divine spirit of lightning cloud, Udar will grant new power to Shia Haur¨D¨D¡»

    Electricity ran fiercely. Vire Drucken emitted spark and sh. It was like the hammer that was possessed by a god in a certain Avenge¡ð group.

    Then, explosion. Along with an explosive sound.

    Shia screamed ¡¸Hyawaa~¡¹ while tumbling. Udar and the spirits who were sent flying rotated high in the air. Dahlia and others who were watching from afar were also screaming ¡¸Kyaa~¡¹ while rolling on the ground.

    *Boom* Vire Drucken fell on the ground and caused a tremor. ck smoke rose up from any holes on the war hammer. The outer shell wasn¡¯t harmed, which was as expected from Hajime quality. It appeared that Hajime had properly put countermeasure so that the war hammer itself wouldn¡¯t be unusable even after the unlikely chance of explosion urring inside.

    Although, there was no doubt that the whole ammos loaded inside were annihted now. Its function as war hammer wasn¡¯t affected, but it might be dangerous to use its shooting function without having Hajime checking it first.

    Udar slime fell with a plop on the ground. Shia wiped away the soot while sending him a reproachful re.

    ¡¸After a close observation, my partner is reduced into a terrible state though?¡¹

    ¡ºIprehensible.¡»

    For Udar who didn¡¯t know about ammo, it seemed he didn¡¯t understand why the explosion urred.

    Shia thrust her finger on Udar slime and spoke while grinding on him.

    ¡¸Could it be, that? You are thinking about the future ahead and tried to destroy my weapon while you can right now?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a misunderstanding. I did it thinking of Shia¡¯s sake. I thought that a weapon of this level will be able to endure divine spirit armsification.¡»

    ¡¸But it exploded.¡¹

    ¡ºRight, it exploded. Even before that, my power couldn¡¯t be umted well. So a material from another world will have different property huh¡­¡­. I think it will go well if there is spirit stone with high purity included into it though¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Well, I will believe that you did that with good intention in mind. Thank you very much, Udar-san. But, it¡¯s forbidden to experiment on my partner further than this.¡¹

    She had no intention to entrust her partner to anyone other than Hajime. Udar hung down his head hearing Shia asserted clearly that it was forbidden to enter Vire Drucken. He was like¡­¡­someone who failed in increasing positivity level.

    There, amotion and loud footsteps could be heard.

    ¡¸Shia! Are you safe!? What happened!?¡¹

    His majesty Eric and the royal guards including Greg came running. It seemed they rushed here after hearing the explosion.

    Seeing Shia crouching down while poking at Udar slime, they thought that perhaps she was crouching because she was injured and approached her in hurry.

    Looking at his majesty Eric who was reaching out with both hands, perhaps he was going to hold her up with both hands.

    Of course, Shia swiftly dodged by rotating her body. His majesty Eric went ¡¸Ah¡¹ and his bnce crumbled. And then, like that he dived on the dejected Udar.

    An awkward atmosphere hung in the air.

    ¡¸Are you safe, Shia-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. ¡­¡­Sorry for causingmotion.¡¹

    The royal guard captain Greg ran near in worry of Shia¡¯s condition as though nothing had happened. Shia replied with a wry smile.

    During that time, his majesty Eric stood up while shaking from either anger or shame.

    ¡¸¡­¡­My apologies, Udar-sama. For pressing down on you.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­It¡¯s fine, I forgive you.¡»

    Somehow, their heart as man seemed connected with each other. The hardness of the guard of the woman they liked created a friendship that surpassed the barrier of man and god¡­¡­perhaps.

    His majesty Eric stood up as though nothing had happened. He coughed once and opened his mouth while looking at Shia.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make me worry so much. If something happen to you, I¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Er~r¡¹

    The passion burning in his eyes was amazing. Just what in the world she did to make him harbored such emotion toward her. Shiapletely didn¡¯t understand. It felt like a feverish feeling that was unlike all of those hero passerby who were only attracted to her appearance would be transmitted through the air.

    Like this, it might not be good for her to just nonchntly dodge him while waiting for Hajime¡¯s arrival before saying ¡®I¡¯m already married desu~¡¯. Thinking that, Shia tried to open her mouth once more.

    However, it was as though some kind of curse was hanging over them. Another hindrance entered. Furthermore it was a really emergency news.

    ¡¸Your majesty-. A news came from the demon kingdom¨D¨Dwhat are you doing, your majesty?¡¹

    Louis arrived riding on something like a flow of light. Perhaps it was a travel method using spirit art. When he was going to report something, he witnessed his majesty Eric reaching out toward Shia along with a passionate gaze. His sses glinted while he asked with a smiling face that looked empty.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m going to check for injury¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t do that you know? Or rather please don¡¯t touch me.¡¹

    Thorn of words that didn¡¯t contain even a shred of deredere came back to him. His majesty Eric¡¯s heart was stabbed. There was no sweetness at all in it so it only felt painful.

    While that happened, Shia also casually took distance from him. It also inly dealt damage on him. The physical distance represented the distance of their heart.

    ¡¸More importantly Louis. You have something to report right? I¡¯ll hear it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, that¡¯s right. Your majesty, the true reason of his majesty the demon king Arogan¡¯s visit hase into light. His subordinate receivedmunication from his country and came to convey it to us.¡¹

    ¡¸So a spy infiltrated us, well, let¡¯s put that aside for now. And?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. His majesty the demon king¡¯s objective is¨D¨Dreinforcement request.¡¹

    His majesty Eric¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    Louis reported the detail while the air of the ce became tense all at once. ording to the report, the divine spirit of the earth Oros resumed the divine punishment to the demon kingdom. Furthermore, this time he even led arge force of celestial race with him.

    The force had already reached a distance of half a day away from the demon kingdom¡¯s capital.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the reason of Arogan-dono¡¯s irrational visit. He didn¡¯t show even the slightest unrest but¡­¡­was he actually agitated inside?¡¹

    His majesty Eric nodded in understanding. Shia also nodded deeply.

    ¡¸I see. So he approached me also because he wanted to win over the hero with certainty.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s the nature of that person. If he see a beauty, he cannot help himself from seducing them. What¡¯s more, he was really interested in you Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸I cannotprehend it.¡¹

    Even if she was told that she caught the eyes of that man who was like the personification of narcissism, furthermorebined with how his majesty Eric and others called him as ¡°demon king¡±, it only made her felt really weary.

    In addition, she made a pass on woman whening to ask for reinforcement, and in the end got blown away which dyed the reinforcement request itself. It couldn¡¯t even be called a joke. For a guy like that to introduce himself as ¡°demon king¡±, even as a joke it felt like it would make Shia¡¯s difort index to burst through the max value.

    Shia shook her head to drive away the unpleasant feeling and talked to Udar to change the topic.

    ¡¸The report said that the distance is half a day away but, is Oros-san¡¯s traveling speed really not that fast?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not the case. He has an appearance of thend taking the form of human. Most of the time he is as big as ten children of man, but he can change his size at will. If he turn bigger, his traveling speed will also grow faster in proportion.¡»

    Apparently Oros¡¯s appearance was like a giant golem. Normally he was as tall as ten humans, so he must be around twenty meter or less. If he erged himself, his travel speed would change with the ergement of his step¡¯s width.

    However, in that case the reason why it would take half a day for him was unclear. Udar sensed that doubt and answered with a groan.

    ¡ºIt must be the expression of his resolve. That this time, he absolutely won¡¯t pull back no matter what. At the same time, he ispelling the people of that country to resolve themselves.¡»

    Oros¡¯s slow approach was the same like a convict¡¯s walk climbing the stair toward the gallows for the execution. Each of his step was the stair that the demon kingdom climbed to their doom.

    ¡ºWhat will you do? O child of man. O king of this country.¡»

    Udar¡¯s solemn voice resounded. His voice was filled with dignity that was unthinkableing from his slime shape until now. That was unmistakably the questioning of god. Even without eyes, Udar¡¯s gaze was obviously being directed to his majesty Eric.

    His majesty Eric clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. He showed an expression of enduring a great pain. It was obvious that a deep conflict was tormenting him.

    If thinking normally, in a sense the best way was to abandon the demon kingdom that still hadn¡¯t abandoned their ambition even at this point and in the future. If they were ended by divine punishment, one concern toward the future of cooperation with spirits would disappear with certainty.

    It was the rational thinking. It was the best thinking as a king of a country. Because making a choice of which to sacrifice and which to let live was a duty that was imposed to king.

    However, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Someone who will abandon his fellow human, who is also a partner who though imperfect he has made a promise with to help each other, will someone like that be able to live together with the spirits-san in the future ahead?¡¹

    His majesty Eric, no, everyone there became taken aback. Their gaze moved toward the voice. It was Shia who casually said that while checking Vire Drucken¡¯s state.

    ¡¸Shia¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, please don¡¯t mind it too much. I am not the king, so I cannot think like a king. Just now in the end is only my own thinking.¡¹

    Shia herself was smiling wryly, saying that her thinking was too optimistic and idealistic.

    ¡®Aa, but¡­¡­¡¯, his majesty Eric thought.

    ¡¸Doing everything you can, for the future you wished for, is it¡­¡­¡¹

    His heart suddenly turned light. Once more the words, attitude, and way of life of the girl before him were clearing away the weight of his heart.

    His majesty Eric looked at Louis and other with a troubled expression. Interestingly, everyone also made the same face. His majesty Eric felt like he was going to burstughing. He somehow endured it while staring at Shia, then he turned his face toward Udar once more.

    ¡¸Udar-sama. We will go to reinforce them. We will fight Oros-sama until our words reach him.¡¹

    ¡ºI see.¡»

    ¡¸Surely you have seen through it. Of the ulterior motive of Arogan-dono and the people who admire the demon kingdom. As expected, we who will try to save them are really a sinful race.¡¹

    ¡ºI cannot deny those words.¡»

    ¡¸Yes. However, even so, I want to show our sincerity with this reinforcement.¡¹

    ¡ºSincerity? By trying to defeating a divine spirit?¡»

    ¡¸No. We swear that we will never abandon anything anymore, not a single thing. This is our sincerity in protecting that oath.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Rational judgment, pursuit of the benefit for one¡¯s own country or possibly the benefit of the race called mankind, necessity, calction, greed fulfillment.

    Such things were enough already. In exchange of their development until now through those means, they ended up making light of many important things. And then, as the result, they were heading to destruction.

    Then, let¡¯s take back the sense of values that was obvious as a human, as a country. Let¡¯s just protect them simply because they had promised. Let¡¯s save them because their conscience was screaming to save them. Let¡¯s carry up the morals that were only natural for human to possess. Let¡¯s run forward for the sake of idealistic decision rather than realistic decision.

    They were going to be destroyed anyway. Then, let¡¯s return to the starting point. Let¡¯s return to be the ¡°human¡± that the mother the star tree and the divine spirits surely loved at the beginning.

    ¡º¡­¡­I see.¡»

    Udar¡¯s reply was only that. But, surely the gentle atmosphere they vaguely felt from him wasn¡¯t just their imagination.

    His majesty Eric digested the fact that no rebuking words came from Udar, then he turned his gaze toward Shia.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia. It will be toote if we don¡¯t sally immediately. Your family won¡¯t make it in time.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess.¡¹

    Originally, it would take a whole three days to rush from Balted Kingdom to Rated Kingdom even when forcing a horse that was strengthened with spirit arts to run until they die. However, when the salvation n was decided in the meeting of leaders of the three countries, they were given a flying dragon from Tinted Beast Kingdom. If it only carried the elites, they would be able to arrive in just a day.

    And then, if it was Rated Demon Kingdom, they would be able to hold out for a day although they would be greatly damaged.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I will keep the promise. I won¡¯t force you to do anything until your familye.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so.¡¹

    Hearing his majesty Eric¡¯s words, Shia turned a smile where it might be the first time she directed such expression toward him. Seeing that smile, his majesty Eric unconsciously hid his mouth with his hand while looking aside. It seemed that the stimtion was powerful.

    However, there was Louis¡¯s wide grin ahead of his averted gaze, so he hurriedly returned his gaze. It seemed that the stimtion was powerful.

    ¡¸But, I wish that you immediatelye to help us if you seed in persuading your family. We swear we will hold out until then. That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why Shia. Can we hold out hope? That you wille to save us?¡¹

    His gaze was hot. Like a man who before heading to the battlefield was making a promise with his lover to reunite once more. Louis and others also stepped forward and left simr words. As though they were trying to carve their existence to Shia even for just a bit more. Udar too also bounced *poyoyon*.

    Shia smiled wryly and shook her head. His majesty Eric and others distorted their expression in pain.

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be any meaning to a promise if there is no opposite side to keep it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹

    Shia swung Vire Drucken. Putting aside its shooting mode, it had no shoring as a war hammer. Next, Shia straddled Schutaif and poured magic power into it. Instantly, *KIIIIIII* Schutaif started with such starting up sound. There was no problem with its running function.

    ¡¸Now then, my Schutaif-tan,pared to a flying lizard-san, which one is faster I wonder?¡¹

    Shia said such thing with a chuckle ¡®nihi¡¯. His majesty Eric couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore,

    ¡¸Shia!¡¹

    He was overcame with emotion and stepped forward to hug her. And then, ¡¸Oops¡¹ with such light voice Shia kicked him flying and he vanished behind a flower bed.

    Shia might have gotten used to it because she then addressed Louis as though nothing had happened.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tow a carriage behind, so can I ask you to make the preparation? I will be going really fast, so please prepare something sturdy.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish, Shia-sama.¡¹

    Louis also bowed his head respectfully as though nothing had happened. As though it was Shia who was the one worthy for him to offer his everything to serve her.

    Like that, Louis immediately turned around to prepare for the expedition while giving instruction to his subordinates. Then he looked back after a few steps and,

    ¡¸Shia-sama. Something has been on my mind since the first time we met.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹

    He said along with a pure smile that contained no hidden meaning that the females of the kingdom were greatly in love with.

    ¡¸You are really a softhearted person.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears went limp. Her troubled expression might be because of her self-awareness that even while she wished to make a clear distinction like Hajime and Yue, in the end she couldn¡¯t really do that.

    In the past, Shia¡¯s mother told Shia that she wished to be a hero even though she was rabbitman. She didn¡¯t want to be a forest rabbit that could only run and hide, but a hero that could protect anyone.

    The woman possessed a heart that was stronger than anyone, but the cruel fate gave her the weakest body of the weakest race¡­¡­the wish and disposition of such woman had been inherited by her daughter with certainty. Furthermore it was to an extraordinary degree.

    Perhaps, it was exactly because of that she was chosen.

    To be the savior of the screaming world.

    To be the <ruby>brave<rt>hero</rt></ruby> that could protect everyone.

    Thirty minutester.

    Shia and everyone else became people of the sky.

    At the lead was Schutaif. The sky road from the barrier created by the other world¡¯s bike realized the world¡¯s first midair wheeled travel through therge carriage it was towing behind.

    ¡¸Shi, Shiaa! I, is this really all right!? Or rather, isn¡¯t it fine to slow down a bit more!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! There is nothing better then going fast yeah! Desuu!!¡¹

    Shia was really in a good mood that it felt like a cry of ¡®hyahhaa¡¯ could be heard.

    Toward such Shia, his majesty Eric who took out his face from the carriage¡¯s window and called out to her was turning pale because his breathing was obstructed by the wind pressure. No, he was simply turning pale from the terror of running midair in a speed that was nearly 200 km/hour.

    Inside the carriage that was connected to Schutaif, there were Louis and others the childhood friends group. Other than them there were also people selected from the best members the knight order and the pce spirit artist division had, five people each from those two groups were inside the carriage too. But everyone was sticking close to the wall. They didn¡¯t move at the slightest while their expression was stiff.

    They would die if they moved¡­¡­their expression seemed to think that.

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears pped wildly from the wind pressure. She was driving wildly while sometimes she would make entric poses that looked strange but curiously left impression in the heart. There was nothing more that could enter her rabbit ears when she was in that state.

    His majesty Eric pulled back his face inside the carriage with an expression that had given up on various things. He was also praising himself who tried to ride together with Shia on Schutaif at the beginning but ceased from doing that because he got a vague bad premonition.

    But, right after that, Shia¡¯s voice resounded from outside.

    ¡¸Mumu-! No one will be able to stop the current me yeaah! Desuu!¡¹

    His majesty Eric and everyone made a face that said ¡¸Hm?¡¹ and looked at each other. The next moment, consecutive explosive *boom!* sound resounded. The carriage was shaking from the shockwave, which caused the knights to also shake in their boots.

    ¡¸Shi, Shia!? What happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸The celestial people-san got in the way, so I threw explosive slug bullets at them!¡¹

    ¡¸Ce, celestial people you say!? Kuh, our reinforcement was predicted¨D¨D¡¹

    His majesty Eric gritted his teeth while sending signal to Louis with hand gesture to intercept, but the next moment another *boom!* explosively resounded.

    ¡¸Shiaaa¨C!! Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine desuu! There is no problem! Fu-ha-hah! Try to stop me if you caa~~n desuu!!¡¹

    *Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom?*

    In between of the consecutive explosive sounds, they could vaguely hear scream like ¡¸Gyaaaah¡¹ or ¡¸Hii~¡¹ or ¡¸Goddamn iitt¡¹.

    In addition, there was a voice saying ¡¸Now, I be the wind!¡¹ in a good mood, at the same time the carriage elerated even faster. The G-force pressed on everyone and they turned pale while clinging desperately on the wall.

    ¡¸Your majesty-. I propose to attach handrail in the carriage¡¯s seat or wall!!¡¹

    ¡¸epted!! Do it right away if we go back safely!¡¹

    ¡¸By your wiiiiilll¡¹

    *Rattle rattle-, creak creak-, mekyo!* Ominous sounds were resounding from the carriage and everyone became tearful while the proposal that Dahlia desperately yelled was adopted instantly. The brawny knights gave a thumb up at Dahlia tearfully.

    After that, the carriage curved with terrific centrifugal force, rolled over upside down, and so on. His majesty Eric and others who had their fill of a fun time like jet coaster became even paler than a drunkard this time.

    After a while ¡¸I took care of them~¡¹ a carefree voice could be heard. In that moment everyone thrust both their hands to the sky and cheered loudly.

    ¡®We are saved! Saveeed! We surviveeed! Let¡¯s go home quickly!¡¯ Their atmosphere was like that.

    But the way, Shia defeated the attacking celestial people not with shooting. There was no change in Vire Drucken that it would be dangerous to use its shooting mode without maintenance first.

    And so, ¡¸Rather, it¡¯s troublesome to reload before shooting, it¡¯s faster to just throw it!¡¹ under such thinking, she threw the explosive slug bullets to defeat the enemy. The bullet speed wasn¡¯t really different from when it was fired normally.

    The multiple battles that she went through sinceing to this world was rapidly transforming Shia into monster. But, luckily or unluckily Shia herself wasn¡¯t really conscious of that.

    Louis who checked the situation outside the window fixed the position of his sses while opening his mouth.

    ¡¸Your majesty. It¡¯s the Enaton Hill. We have already traveled through two third of the distance.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Amazing.¡¹

    The distance that would take a day even when using a flying dragon was going to be finished in just around three hours.

    The yell ¡¸Fuhah, fuhahahahah. The sky of other world feels super gooooooooodddd-desuu!!¡¹ of Shia whose tension was climbing in proportion with the speed pierced everyone¡¯s ear.

    It was a bit scary, but she sounded like she was greatly delighted so his majesty Eric¡¯s lips naturally ckened.

    Louis who saw that narrowed his gaze.

    ¡¸Your majesty, what is your intention with Shia-sama?¡¹

    His majesty Eric was taken aback by the sudden question and his eyes opened wide. He wondered what was Louis thinking at this kind of time, but Louis¡¯s eyes were unexpectedly serious so his majesty Eric mended his expression.

    ¡¸What do you mean with that question?¡¹

    ¡¸You understand right?¡¹

    It was about his feeling toward Shia. Even though not even a day had passed since they met, his heart was turned toward her as though a spirit art of charm was put on him.

    ¡¸Shia-sama will return back to her original world when her family arrive to pick her up.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So what?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that your majesty ought to draw a line properly.¡¹

    His majesty Eric¡¯s mouth frowned. He understood but didn¡¯t want to recognize it. Such feeling could be clearly seen from him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What about you yourself, Louis. You are the oldest one among us childhood friends, but until now I¡¯ve never heard any serious romantic talk about you. You made a face like you aren¡¯t interested to woman, but you are sending really passionate gaze toward Shia.¡¹

    It was a meager counterattack from his majesty Eric toward Louis. He pointed that out with a sulking tone toward Louis who was his best friend and someone who was like a big brother to him.

    Before anyone knew it, everyone¡¯s gaze inside the carriage was gathered toward the two. However, even within that atmosphere Louis didn¡¯t turn timid and replied with a wide smile.

    ¡¸If this heated feeling is called love then, yes, certainly I¡¯m harboring love toward Shia-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Nuguh. Tha, that¡¯s really straight.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if I face your majesty straightforwardly, then your majesty will also face me back straightforwardly just like usual right?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­¡¹

    While thinking that ¡®I really cannot go against this guy¡¯, his majesty Eric raised both his hands in surrender pose and replied back.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­. It¡¯s the first time I feel like this. I don¡¯t want Shia to go home. I want her to be together with me in this world.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I also think the same. And then, surely it¡¯s not only me and your majesty who think so.¡¹

    Louis said that and smiled. His gaze moved toward Greg and Phil too.

    ¡¸After all, she is a girl who charm even a divine spirit like Udar-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸For certain.¡¹

    Phil spoke while shrugging, while Greg affirmed with a small smile.

    Gentle smiles between fellow people who understood each other spread inside the carriage.

    ¡¸Now then, from the perspective of the country it will be a matter for great congrattion if Shia-sama is wedded with your majesty, but personally it¡¯s hard to ept for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you really said it straight huh, Louis.¡¹

    Louis continued while pushing up his sses.

    ¡¸Although, it¡¯s a fact that her heart belong to her family, it won¡¯t be a trivial matter to change her mind. It¡¯s my thinking that here we should band together and cooperate to convince her family.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s logical. In any case, we have to make them think that it¡¯s fine for Shia to remain here.¡¹

    ¡¸At this point, I believe that she has no bad impression of us seeing how she is helping us so much like this, but I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s so far to the degree that she is holding affection for us.¡¹

    ¡¸The prospect is grim.¡¹

    The four male¡¯s heated discussion continued. While that was happening, only Dahlia alone was strangely dripping cold sweat.

    (¡­¡­If they are thinking that Shia-sama is charming, why aren¡¯t they considering the possibility that she might have someone already in her original world?)

    She recalled Shia¡¯s figure when she was singing at the pce¡¯s courtyard.

    (¡°Hajime-san¡±¡­¡­it will be great if it¡¯s just my imagination but, somehow Shia-sama¡¯s atmosphere felt different only when she was speaking that person¡¯s name¡­¡­)

    Dahlia-san¡¯s female instinct was sharp and clear.

    The words ¡°grim prospect¡± that Greg spoke. In reality it might not be just a mere ¡°grim prospect¡±.

    Dahlia averted her gaze from the four men who was passionately discussing of how to make their advance toward Shia, looking like ¡¸If that is the case then, I cannot watch this anymore!¡¹.

    For Dahlia herself, it would feel terribly lonely to part from Shia. She wanted to be even closer with her. That was why, if it was a discussion in order so Shia wouldn¡¯t sever her connection with this world, she would happily participate but¡­¡­

    (Shia-sama! If you can please y the requiem for them as soon as possible!)

    Dahlia prayed to the Shia in her heart for the slightest mercy.

    And then, whether that prayer actually reached or not, actually since some time ago Shia had stopped yellingpletely. From that fact, and from the fact that Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were rabbit ears of hell, it could be easily guessed.

    They didn¡¯t know. Outside the carriage, the person they were discussing was writhing and couldn¡¯t endure being there saying ¡¸Stop it~, don¡¯t have a love talk in a range where the person you are talking about can listen~!¡¹.

    Like that, just as Dahlia wished, Shia resolved herself that she had to perform the requiem over them as soon as possible, but right after that,

    ¡¸Oo!? Eric-sa~n-, Louis-sa~n-, something huge ising here!¡¹

    ¡¸! What, what¡¯s going on!¡¹

    ¡¸Huge thing you say¡­¡­¡¹

    Everyone heard Shia¡¯s yell and leaned out from the window simultaneously to look outside. The sight that flew into their eyes made them gazed in wonderment.

    ¡¸Wh, why are you here!?¡¹

    His majesty Eric questioned while addressing the existence lying in wait for them by floating in the air ahead with a loud voice.

    ¡¸Tinted Beast Kingdom¡¯s, beast king¨D¨DGruelle Duc Tinted-dono!¡¹

    A red dragon was hovering as though to block their way. He was his majesty the king of beast kingdom who hadpletely transformed into a beast using spirit art.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Nichijou¡¯stest chapter is updated in Gardo Comic.

    The nostalgic expression technique¡­¡­

    Perhaps I have to make Shia do something like fourth wall breaking soon at least lol

    The chapter is posted for free, so please go take a look!

    Best regards!

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    It was a majestic red dragon. Wind could be seen faintly whirling around its body that was sized as big as a house.

    ¡ºThis is the first time we met since the conference of the three countries isn¡¯t it, youngster of Balted.¡»

    The voice sounded like it resounded from the bottom of the dragon¡¯s stomach. The jaws that were lined up with sharp fangs didn¡¯t move, but the vibration of the air could be felt so apparently the words themselves were transmitted normally.

    Shia thought ¡®The way he talk is different from Thio-san huh¡¯ while judging that the dragon wasn¡¯t an enemy and put a brake on Schutaif.

    She confronted the red dragon midair on a bike that had a carriage attached.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you every time, please stop calling me youngster, Gruelle-dono. I am the king of Balted.¡¹

    ¡ºFuh, forgive me. I ampletely unable to forget the you at your youth.¡»

    His majesty Eric who leaned out from the window asked the dragon to correct his words with a bitter face.

    Apparently his majesty Eric and his majesty Gruelle were old acquaintance. Their countries were neighboring each other without any particr quarrel between them, in addition their two countries were fellows surviving countries among the three remaining countries, so it was only natural.

    In contrast with the dragon¡¯s fiendish appearance, it seemed his majesty Gruelle had gentle disposition. Shia thought so from his voice and atmosphere.

    The dragon eyes of his majesty Gruelle moved toward Shia. And then, his breath was taken away. He looked at Shia once more from closer and he seemed to have something in his mind from the way he was staring fixedly at her.

    ¡º¡­¡­I¡¯m surprised. I presume that you are the hero. To think that the hero is a fellow tribe member and a girl who is this beautiful.¡»

    ¡¸Er~r, nice to meet you, king of the beast tribe. My name is Shia Hauria.¡¹

    Shia kept sitting on Schutaif, but she bowed her head briefly just in case. However, she somehow got an unpleasant premonition and her lips were subtly twitching.

    ¡ºPardon my rudeness.¡»

    His majesty Gruelle said that and the next instant, he was wrapped in light. Then, a beatter he transformed into a red haired dandy handsome man. His appearance looked like someone whose age was at thete forty. An attractive middle-aged man who was overflowing with dignity and youthful vitality. There were only dragon wings growing from his back.

    His majesty Gruelle then lightly flew to Shia¡¯s side and,

    ¡¸I am the king of Tinted Beast Kingdom, Gruelle Duc Tinted. It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, o beautiful hero of fellow beast race.¡¹

    He said that and smiled while taking Shia¡¯s hand and moved his lips toward the back of her hand.

    First thing first, Shia swiftly dodged. It might be a typical greeting, but even if what she did might be rude, she couldn¡¯t tolerate a kiss from the opposite sex. She also couldn¡¯t help but sensing an ulterior motive from how he excessively stressed the part of ¡°beautiful¡± and ¡°fellow beast race¡±.

    ¡¸Im sorry, I¡¯m not used to this kind of greeting. Besides, right now we are in a hurry.¡¹

    They were marching with umon speed and also travel method, so it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have some leeway, but Shia spoke that excuse in order to avoid any troublesome matter.

    ¡¸I see, that was really rude of me. It¡¯s really unbing of someone of my age to be this high spirited after witnessing your loveliness.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡®Somehow it feels like many of the kings of this world seems to be yboy¡­¡­¡¯, Shia thought while exerting herself to prevent her expression from spasming. Whether it was the demon king or the beast king, Shia was extremely troubled whether she should called them as idiot who couldn¡¯t discern the situation, or whether she should consider them asposed king who was unperturbed in any kind of situation.

    As someone who knew Tio¡¯s grandfather¨D¨DAdol us who was also a red dragon who was the very picture of honesty and sincerity, she was unable to hold a good impression about the king of dragon man in front of her no matter what.

    While she was thinking that, his majesty Eric timidly got down from the carriage and stood on the sky road that was made from barrier. He walked toward Shia while sending a helping hand.

    ¡¸It should be fine to postpone the formal introduction for hero-dono who was sessfully summoned after we ovee the danger that is urring right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Danger is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. For you to be here, it means that you also received request for assistance from the demon kingdom just like us correct? In that case, we have to hurry right now.¡¹

    He said words that sounded like a citation of Shia¡¯s words. His majesty Eric nced at Shia and nodded.

    Shia also nodded while grinning with feeling of gratitude at the helping hand from his majesty Eric.

    His majesty Eric, was shot. His cheeks blushed and his hand covered his mouth while he looked aside. Inside her heart Shia made a tsukkomi ¡¸Are you a maiden!¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. Although the strength of Louis Lector was needed for the summoning ceremony, as I thought apparently it¡¯s a mistake entrusting this to other.¡¹

    Such small whisper was carried away by the wind. It was only picked up by Shia¡¯s excellent rabbit ears. Shia could somehow understand what the meaning of that whisper was from how his majesty Gruelle was looking alternately at his majesty Eric and Shia.

    (Even though it¡¯s our first meeting, what¡¯s with this? Certainly there is merit in winning over the hero but¡­¡­I can sense a sentiment that is more than that¡­¡­)

    From the conversation of his majesty Eric and others on their way here, and how the way they looked at Shia was identical with how his majesty Gruelle and his majesty Arogan acted, she couldn¡¯t say that it was just her imagination.

    (That Erst, did she put a curse of charm or something when I defeated her?)

    Shia¡¯s poprity period was so amazing to the degree that she had such doubt. Perhaps, Shia was an article of the finest quality for the sensitivity of the people in this world.

    ¡¸I was waiting here due to that matter of reinforcement request.¡¹

    Shia was taken aback by the words of his majesty Gruelle and she returned back from the vortex of her thought.

    ¡¸What do you mean? Do you mean that you wish to match our pace in heading there as reinforcement?¡¹

    There was a small forest below if they looked down. The figures of beastmen could be seen here and there down there. Most likely they were elite force that was the royal guard of his majesty Gruelle.

    His majesty Eric and others couldn¡¯t help from frowning.

    The location of the three countries from each other was positioned like a triangle. Which was to say, the route to go to the demon kingdom from Balted Kingdom wouldn¡¯t ovep with the route from Tinted Beast Kingdom.

    The sess of the hero summoning along with the degree of the hero¡¯s strength had been conveyed to the beast kingdom before dawn using flying dragon as messenger. The reinforcement request should being to the beast kingdom at around the same time with that.

    Then, it could be surmised that the best way to be reinforcement was to fight together with the demon kingdom to buy time until the hero arrived rather than intentionally flying to different direction and lying in wait like this.

    Furthermore his majesty Gruelle shouldn¡¯t know about umon transportation method like Schutaif, so he should be under the impression that Balted Kingdom would being using the flying dragon his country lent to them. In other words, he must be nning to wait here for one whole day.

    Furthermore, he quickened only his departure so he would be able to intercept Balted Kingdom in this route with certainty.

    If the intention from such act waspared with the way of thinking of his majesty Gruelle that they knew well then¡­¡­

    ¡¸No, I came here to stop you all.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected huh.¡¹

    It was like that. His majesty Gruelle was waiting here in order to stop the reinforcement from Balted Kingdom. He prepared a powerful card of the king personallying to stop them courteously.

    ¡¸Eerr, what does that mean? We cannot go to help? Is the people of beast kingdom in the same position with the celestial people?¡¹

    When Shia asked her question with perplexed feeling, his majesty Gruelle smiled wryly and shook his head.

    ¡¸No way, the celestial people consider us as enemy. There is no way we can join hand with them. But, we are simply thinking that we shouldn¡¯t reach out to help the demon kingdom.¡¹

    In other words, it was something like that. There was no need to go as far to fight a divine spirit to protect the demon kingdom. Rather, they had no intention to go against the divine spirit by not getting involved. ¡®Please help yourself to the sinner, judge them as you please, that is the expression of our remorse¡¯, they wished to convey that by doing this.

    Apparently the king of the beast kingdom was abandoning the demon kingdom.

    ¡¸Your majesty Gruelle, that¡¯s no good. That is no different from what we have done until now. The sincerity that human should disy shouldn¡¯t be something like that!¡¹

    ¡¸You are really young, Eric-dono. As the king of a country, I cannot praise such thinking that is making light of the benefit for your own country.¡¹

    ¡¸That way of thinking is what invited this situation!¡¹

    ¡¸There is no guarantee that we will end up safe by opposing divine spirit. You are getting carried away due to the hero¡¯s power, young king.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no point seeking any guarantee at thiste hour-. Why won¡¯t you understand that the only path left for human is to advance forward!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s you who are the one who won¡¯t understand. You cannot call yourself a king without being able to make the decision to obtain benefit.¡¹

    It was a thorough rationalism. His majesty Gruelle shrugged in exasperation and behaved as though he was talking with a little kid.

    Next he asked Shia¡¸Won¡¯t youe to me rather than staying under this kind of immature king?¡¹ with his gaze. Shia didn¡¯t really change her expression and simply looked back at his majesty Gruelle with a fixed stare. She looked like she was trying to ascertain something.

    His majesty Eric couldn¡¯t control himself from the attitude of his majesty Gruelle that was like that and spoke roughly.

    ¡¸Who will listen to an opportunist like you-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I won¡¯t stay quiet if you intend to mock me you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I spoke the truth. Youpletely ingratiated yourself to demon kingdom¡¯s technology supremacy ideology, but when the divine spirit started to act you immediately turned around to the n that our country carry out. And yet, even then you still acted subservient to the demon kingdom and wouldn¡¯t give any satisfactory help to us until Oros-sama attacked!¡¹

    ¡¸Watching for opportunity is also the role of the king. What is bad from ascertaining the feasibility of an absurd n?¡¹

    ¡¸Feasibility you say? Then, why did you suddenly be cooperative after Oros-sama attacked the demon kingdom? That¡¯s unrted with the n¡¯s feasibility right? You simply abandoned the demon kingdom and turned side toward us!¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief¡­¡­I don¡¯te here to listen to a child¡¯s temper tantrum.¡¹

    His majesty Gruelle shook his head with a wry smile and this time he directly offered his hand toward Shia.

    ¡¸Shia-dono, although you are someone who has defeated even a divine spirit, surely this action isn¡¯t something that ispletely not dangerous for you. There is no need to head to a meaningless battlefield. Won¡¯t youe together with me to the star tree? If the demon kingdom is judged, the star tree too should understand that there is already no more bad people among the humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Your highness Gruelle-, you are really-. Now it¡¯s the hero you are currying favor to-!?¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t currying favor. I hope that you will see this as me possessing the eyes to perceive the tide of the time, or perhaps even the destiny. Unlike you.¡¹

    His majesty Gruelle waspletely unperturbed. He didn¡¯t give any nce at his majesty anymore and simply preached the rational and beneficial path to Shia. He offered his hand implying that taking his hand was the best course of action, that it wasn¡¯t Balted Kingdom, but Tinted Beast Kingdom that would wee her as honored guest.

    Shia looked at his majesty Eric. His majesty Eric was looking at Shia with pleading gaze.

    Shia smiled wryly and looked at his majesty Gruelle. His majesty Gruelle smiled kindly. He invited Shia with eyes that believed the survivor would be those who could ride on the tide called destiny skillfully.

    ¡¸I am amoner, so I don¡¯t understand about how the king think. That¡¯s why, I also cannot deny the way Gruelle-san think. To always side with the advantageous direction for the sake of one¡¯s own country¡¯s benefit¡­¡­perhaps that is a correct decision that is only natural for the king.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-dono is truly wise.¡¹

    ¡¸Shi, Shia¡­¡­¡¹

    The smile of his majesty Gruelle deepened. Shadow of despair colored the expression of his majesty Eric.

    The next moment,

    ¡¸But I refuse! Desuu!¡¹

    Shia¡¯s expression changedpletely.

    Her smile crumbled and the bewildered king Gruelle asked¡¸Why?¡¹.

    ¡¸I¡¯m unable to like such thing.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    Shia proudly answered toward the dubious expression and words of his majesty Gruelle.

    ¡¸There is also a person of dragon n in my family. That person is always sincere. She is unshakeable. She honor righteousness, she would stake her life for the sake of benevolence, even if it¡¯s a stupid choice, she will never take back what she has decided.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She who is like that hold the pride as the protector. We too proudly consider her as the one and only protector. Even though normally she is always fooling around, when the timees, when it is necessary, she will always show her back to us. A back that is worthy for the princess of the dragon n, a great, noble, sublime, and the most beautiful standing figure.¡¹

    Even though her voice was quiet, for some reason a terrific pressure could be felt from it. His majesty Gruelle lowered his hand from the pressure.

    ¡¸For me, that is the kind of person a ¡°dragon race¡± is.¡¹

    That single sentence spoke the story more eloquently than anything. His majesty Gruelle couldn¡¯t even bepared with ¡°her¡±.

    No, more urately if Shia¡¯s feeling was to be expressed, it would be ¡°what a miserable state¡±. Her feeling would be ¡®I¡¯m amazed that someone like you is the same ¡°dragon race¡± like ¡°her¡±, furthermore you are even introducing yourself as king¡¯.

    From the beginning she was unable to harbor good impression toward him for some reason was because of that. Shia¡¯s discerning eyes informed her that he wasn¡¯t a ¡°dragon race¡± that she knew. And then, ¡¸Aah, even though you are a ¡°dragon race¡±, don¡¯t show such appearance to me¡¹ her instinct was feeling unpleasant. It was as though one of her important family was dirtied.

    The sky was silent except for the sound of the blowing wind.

    While no one was saying anything, Shia suddenly made a wide smile that blew away such atmosphere.

    ¡¸<em>Beast king-san,</em>I apologize. I will go with Eric-san and everyone to persuade Oros-san!¡¹

    Behind her Eric made a guts pose that pierced to the sky. The inside of the carriage was getting roused up with ¡®hip hip hooray¡¯.

    His majesty Gruelle lost his smile from before and turned expressionless. Was he feeling rage from reading Shia¡¯s emotion? He was simply looking at Shia fixedly with colorless gaze.

    Shia confirmed that Eric had returned inside the carriage and started Schutaif. She advanced in a way that went around his majesty Gruelle. Even when she passed beside him, in the end his majesty Gruelle only stared at Shia and didn¡¯t do anything.

    In response to him who was like that, Shia stopped for a moment and looked across her shoulder before saying.

    ¡¸Beast king-san, forgive my presumptuousness but will you allow me to speak about an experience of mine?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Speak.¡¹

    Shia listened with her rabbit ears to the beastmen standing by below that were getting intomotion that Shia and others were going to pass while she said.

    ¡¸Certainly it might be stupid to go against the flow of the river. But, I also feel doubtful for those who only ride on the flow simply like leaf or searching only for gentle stream. Because, based on my experience, that kind of people¨D¨D¡¹

    ¨D¨DHave no future

    Although his majesty Gruelle didn¡¯t know about Shia¡¯s vocation ¡°Divination Master¡±, something must havee in his mind seeing Shia¡¯s figure talking about the future. He didn¡¯t say any objection, and only slipped out ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹ while saying nothing else.

    ¡¸Then! I pray that I will be able to meet everyone in a good future!¡¹

    ¡®What a thing to say to a king!¡¯ Shia thought while smiling slightly shyly before driving Schutaif away fast.

    Beastmen riding flying dragons were rising up from the forest one after another. His subordinates were calling out to him, however, his majesty Gruelle didn¡¯t reply.

    He was simply watching the back of the leaving Shia silently.

    ¡¸Your majesty-, the barrier won¡¯t hold anymore!!¡¹

    ¡¸Golem¡¯s emergence is sighted at the west gate! Three hundred in total-. The third defense corps is pushed back!!¡¹

    ¡¸The fourth and seventh spirit cannon corps are retreating from the front line due to running dry! Please send reinforcement!¡¹

    ¡¸Your majesty!! The sinking of the ground won¡¯t stop-, at this rate-¡¹

    ¡¸Messenger from captain Henzes of the eight defense corps! Intrusion from the breach, increasing! Many are injured!! The first defense line is abandoned!¡¹

    Hearing the reports about the unfavorable situation that wereing one after another, his majesty the demon king Arogan was grinning fearlessly while getting cold sweat.

    As a king, he absolutely couldn¡¯t show any fretfulness. But, soon he was about to be unable to avoid his fearless grin from spasming.

    ¡¸Deploy all the defense corps. What about the repair of Tyrant?¡¹

    His majesty Arogan reduced a squad of celestial people whole outside the barrier from the viewing tform at the highest floor of the demon king castle while asking.

    ¡¸It¡¯s seventy percent finished. Currently it¡¯s in the middle of getting re-erected. If it¡¯s fine to aim manually, it will be able to fire in ten more minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸Do it in five.¡¹

    Tyrant¨D¨Dthe spirit weapon that the demon kingdom boasted of. It was a huge tower that reached 300 meter with shape like a tuning fork. It could absorb the spirits of thend, vibrated the spirit element in high speed and fired it. The spirit element itself couldn¡¯t endure the vibration and would immediately self-destruct, but in that moment it would indirectly create shockwave.

    The power was something truly worthy as the crystallization of the demon kingdom¡¯s technology. When it was fired to all direction, anything inside the range of 1 kilometer around the capital, even a mass of rock would be pulverized indiscriminately. If the opponent was human, they would be driven into a state that was unable to battle even within the range of 2 kilometer.

    If it was fired into a single direction, the power and range would increase even further. Previously, it was also this weapon that drove away the divine spirit of earth Oros. Hisrge body that was two hundred meters high in total was pulverized many times.

    Of course, Oros could regenerate as many times as he liked as long as there was ground so the demon kingdom couldn¡¯t winpletely, but there was no doubt that it dealt a serious damage to a divine spirit.

    Although, even that super weapon right now was destroyed by Oros¡¯s first attack and became unusable. Fortunately the damage wasn¡¯t fatal, so it would be able to fire as long as the tower was raised with spirit art.

    ¡¸However¡­¡­your majesty, is it alright? Using Tyrant will be a vition of the treaty regarding the salvation n.¡¹

    A man in his prime with splendid moustache growing on his face¨D¨Dthe confidant of his majesty Arogan, Barius¨D¨Dasked with a hesitant tone.

    Collection and relinquishment of the spirit element refined within human body, prudence in using spirit element resource, and then directly pleading to the star tree to beg for coexistence with the spirits. Those were the gist of the salvation n. Therefore, when the alliance of the three countries was formed, naturally the banning of the use of a weapon like Tyrant that thoroughly consumed vast amount of spirit element along with the spirits was one of the conditions.

    If they used this nightmarish weapon once more, who in the world would believe the words ¡¸We are reflecting. We will reform ourselves from now on.¡¹ing from their mouth. The salvation n would be a failure when they used it. They had to resolve themselves for the demon kingdom to be isted after using it.

    Toward his anxious confidant, his majesty Arogan didn¡¯t slow down his attack toward the army of the celestial people while answering coldly.

    ¡¸Barius. Look at our country.¡¹

    The capital was split. The ground was cracked in radiating shape like a spider web. The ground was split by Oros¡¯s first attack.

    It seemed that Oros¡¯s slow pace was to invite negligence. The demon kingdom¡¯s attention was fixed into his gigantic body, while in actuality he sent small clone of himself for surprise attack. In order to first make Tyrant unusable above all else.

    It was the demon kingdom¡¯s trump card, so the security for it was heavy. His majesty Arogan who immediately noticed Oros¡¯s clone immediately crushed it, because of that the Tyrant avoidedplete destruction, but the shockwave greatly damaged the capital.

    And then, severe earthquake was assaulting them even at this moment. Oros¡¯s towering body was sending down fist on the barrier like a meteor. The powerful attack of spirit art from the army of celestial people that numbered of 2000 people was also attacking the barrier without pause. The size of the barrier was being reduced in every second.

    In addition, small golems were physically tearing down the outer wall and flooded in. They clung on the barrier and started to recklessly attack like a battering ram.

    Even inside the barrier there were golems swelling up from the cracks running on the ground. They couldn¡¯t help but to send battle force to the center of the capital. It was a situation where it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the inner part to copse anytime.

    Many citizens and soldiers were already parting from this present world.

    The countdown toward the end of the country was starting.

    ¡¸Should we perish graciously for the sake of the world¡¯s future? Foolish. Such outrage, that haughtiness of the god is unforgivable.¡¹

    For his majesty Arogan, he was nning to wait until the very limit. Right now in this world existed a way to cut through this situation without using Tyrant.

    He didn¡¯t see it by himself so he couldn¡¯t be sure, but certainly there was a divine spirit of lightning cloud beside her who was so exhausted he couldn¡¯t even take human form.

    If it was against a woman, no matter who they were they would lose the strength in their knees when his smile and words bathed them. But that beautiful, interesting girl wasn¡¯t only unperturbed, she even punched him.

    If she and the divine spirit of lightning cloud held back Oros for them, then the possibility of realizing thesalvation nbuying timewould heighten drastically.

    Although, there was no guarantee that reinforcement woulde.

    ¡¸Have your majesty considered the possibility of them abandoning us?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think that lizard king who favor turncoat diplomacy won¡¯t admonish that inexperienced king?¡¹

    His majesty Arogan understood well how his country was seen, how they were evaluated by others, how was the personality of the kings of the other countries.

    That was why he sent his projection to directly cajole the inexperienced Eric. And then, because the hero was unexpectedly a beautiful girl, he believed that the possibility of reinforcement would increase if he made her his captive and made advances on her. He never thought even at his wildest dream that a fist would fly into his face.

    ¡¸If they abandon us, then we too will give up the salvation n. In any case, everything will be over if we don¡¯t survive. If we are able have a way of thinking like contributing to the future by perishing, we wouldn¡¯t join something like salvation n from the beginning.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as your majesty say.¡¹

    The world of man had to be ruled by man.

    They mustn¡¯t be controlled by the sense of values of god. Such unreasonableness couldn¡¯t be forgiven.

    They mustn¡¯t be imprisoned by the old convention. Advancement and progress were exactly the characteristic of human. Existences that obstructed that couldn¡¯t be forgiven. They had to fight resolutely.

    That was the fundamental values of the demon kingdom. It was the people who were charmed by those values who were the people of this country.

    And then, the person who obeyed those values, who were given expectation by those values, and aimed to even further height was none other than the demon king Arogan Spervia Rated.

    ¡¸Your majesty!! Oros is-¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    A report was screamed.

    When they looked there in surprise, the surrounding ground was undting and bulging up. The soil became a high wave and massed into Oros. At the same time, Oros was erging in size even further.

    ¡¸Impossible¡­¡­there is no record of this.¡¹

    Divine spirit ought to be opposed, so naturally the demon kingdom was researching them thoroughly. In the literatures, there was no record of Oros erging bigger than 400 meter. There was no such thing even in the legend and tales when the divine spirits were fighting enemy of the world called the outsiders or in the incidents when they were involved with the historical heroes.

    Oros who finally reached an unprecedented ergement of 600 meter which might never to be seen again in the future raised a sound that shook the air and he lifted both his arms. The joined hands became one which created a terrifically huge lump of rock. It was a giant fist that blocked even the sunlight.

    ¡¸Reinforce the barrier!! Wring out all your strength!¡¹

    Things like calm order or fearless grin were all blown away at this moment. The order¡¯s volume that was magnified with spirit art was broadcasted around. The spirit artists who deployed and maintained the barrier poured their spirit element with deathly desperate look. Even his majesty Arogan poured his tremendous spirit element like water to reinforce the barrier.

    But, in front of the god¡¯s crushing hammer, all that effort was just too transient.

    There was a thunderous explosion as though the world was split.

    The barrier showed an instant of opposition, but the next instant cracks ran through and it shattered like broken mirror.

    A direct attack to the capital was barely avoided, but the spreading shockwave mowed down the citizens and soldiers. The buildings that were already brittle from before were blown away.

    It was a great disaster that was truly like a falling meteor.

    And yet, the divine punishment apparently wouldn¡¯t forgive them even at the slightest with just this much.

    Shadow covered them. The huge shadow that blocked the sunlight.

    ¡¸You bastard-, I won¡¯t let you-¡¹

    Extremely fierce light of spirit element burst out from his majesty Arogan who opened his eyes wide. It was an overwhelming torrent of power that was worthy for a demon king.

    ¡¸Element is water, stream shape, distance seven, coordinate form¨D¨D¡±Raging Stream¡±¡¹

    Right after that, Oros who was holding aloft the crushing hammer was enveloped by water stream that suddenly manifested from empty air. It didn¡¯t look like the water itself had any particr effect, but the second attack that was immediately released¨D¨Dthe freezing air froze the soaking wet Oros.

    *Creak* Creaking sound resounded. The hammer that was going to fall exactly at that timing was stopped.

    ¡¸Element is earth. Compressed state, distance seven, coordination form¨D¨D¡±Hades¡±.¡¹

    Right after that, the ground below Oros¡¯s feet immediately caved in. It was a bold attack that was opposing the divine spirit of earth by caving in the ground, however, it was enough to break Oros¡¯s bnce coupled with his frozen state.

    The ground shook with tremor and cloud of dust rolled up grandly while Oros fell on one knee.

    ¡¸Element is mixed, the main is wind, the sub is me. Converged shape, eleration form four times¨D¨D¡±me Cluster¡±¡¹

    Wind growled and the air was filled with heat. Wind and me were gathered and mixed in front of the hands that his majesty Arogan thrust out, showing radiance like sma. The next moment, it was fired and exploded at the center of Oros without missing.

    The instant it hit, explosion and shockwave surged and shook the air.

    The cloud of dust was instantly cleared by the wind st. Ahead, there was the figure of Oros with arge hole opened in his chest and his right half being partially destroyed. The power that partially destructed a giant with size bigger than 600 meter was terrifying. The power of the demon king was disyed fully here.

    But,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief, even though I have used a third of the spirit element inside me, this is just too unreasonable.¡¹

    As expected, their base power was too different. With the sound *prang*, Oros broke through the freezing and gathered raw materials from the ground in the blink of eye, repairing his body.

    ¡ºRepent¡»

    A heavy voice that was like crawling out from the bottom of earth echoed. It was Oros¡¯s voice that they heard for the first time since this battle began.

    *Gogogo-* Rumbling that was like the shaking of the ground was resounding while Oros¡¯srge body was rising up. He spoke while lifting up both his hands into a crushing hammer once more.

    ¡ºO world, obtain peace¡»

    ¡¸Divine spirit! Listen! We have prepared to repent!¡¹

    His majesty Arogan deployed a barrier while yelling once more the sentence they had been yelling all the time since the opening of the battle. However, Oros[s movement didn¡¯t stop. The second crushing blow was descending from the sky.

    It hit the barrier.

    ¡¸Guuh¡¹

    He groaned while his peerless handsome face twisted, even so he poured all his strength into the barrier.

    Surprisingly, the second divine punishment was deflected along with an explosive sound even though only barely. It seemed his majesty Arogan included the spirit art of wind st just now into the barrier.

    But, it seemed that his resistance only went that far. The demon king lost his strength and fell on one knee. His subordinates starting from Barius ran toward him, but their expression twisted into despair.

    The hammer was already lifted up as though nothing had happened.

    ¡¸The Tyrant!?¡¹

    ¡¸-, Not yet-. The celestials are hindering them.¡¹

    It seemed that the trump card wouldn¡¯t make it in time. His aides, his own art, and his prided spirit weapon that he developed himselfid out multipleyers of barrier to protect the king.

    But, most likely, no, undoubtedly their barrier would be unable to block the next attack.

    Seeing the god¡¯s hammer was going to be dropped anytime toward a corner of the demon king pce where surely the demon king was located, all the soldiers and all the citizens were drowned in despair.

    Other than the force whose objective was to destroy Tyrant, the celestial people had stopped attacking when the barrier of the capital was destroyed and they were looking down as though they were the witness to the divine punishment. Their expression waspletely dyed with joy.

    ¡ºFor the sake of mother Lutria.¡»

    Perish. He informed so and executed the divine punishment.

    His majesty Arogan red at the mass of rock that covered the sky and,

    ¡¸Someday human-, will reach all of you bastards!! Remember that!!¡¹

    He yelled¨D¨D

    ¡¸SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!¡¹

    A piercing yell of fighting spirit surged up. What came flying like a streak of sh was a rabbit eared girl d in bluish white radiance.

    In opposition of the falling giant hammer of god, was a war hammer that although huge was only in the level that could be handled by human in the end.

    The girl who stepped on midair with deep stepping sound brandished the war hammer behind her with her body twisting like a bow¡­¡­and she swung.

    And then, it was blown back.

    Without any petty trick. Without even any technique. Without even any spirit art or any mysterious phenomenon.

    It was blown back simply by pure violence right from the front!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Impossible.¡¹

    From the first time since he was born, his majesty Arogan¡¯s beautiful face crumbled into a stupid look.

    Around him, there were Barius and others whose jaw dropped down so wide it fell like it would fall off. From here and there voices like ¡¸Lies¡­¡­¡¹¡¸Is this a dream¡¹ that were escaping reality leaked out.

    And then, Oros who was a divine spirit that embodied firmness also wasn¡¯t an exception.

    ¡º¡­¡­No way¡»

    His posture was forced into banzai gesture and he hurriedly separated his hands that were fused into a crushing hammer. He recovered his bnce with both hands while stepping back one step, two steps from the impact.

    Ahead of the gaze of all these people, the rabbit eared girl¨D¨DShia was,

    ¡¸Fuu, I barely made it in time.¡¹

    She swoop back her rabbit ears *fuasa-*. Vire Drucken tapped *tap tap?* on her shoulder. Bluish white magic power glittered and the hair that was the same color with the wind fluttered. The dreamy beautiful legs lightly stepped down.

    Like a flower of wide petals blooming in the battlefield, she was so lovely to the degree it was like a joke.

    ¡¸Now, Oros-san! Let¡¯s talk!¡¹

    Her voice resounded dignifiedly. That figure charmed the demon king, the people, and then, even the divine spirit.

    At the same time.

    ¡¸Nuooh¡¹

    A scream resounded inside the room. Hajime¡¯s body leaped up in shock.

    He blinked inside the dim room with its curtainpletely closed.

    ¨D¨DChu~, chu~

    The light weight his body was feeling was something he was very familiar with. His memory was hazy, but he somehow recalled how he half-heartedly handled the no good vampire princess and dragged her to him.

    When he turned his gaze that was in order to ascertain it¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yue. She is doing her sleep sucking again.¡¹

    Sleep sucking¨D¨Dthat was Yue-sama¡¯s bad habit (?). Just as the words meant, she was sucking while half-asleep. Even now she was hugging Hajime closely while her mouth sucked on Hajime¡¯s neck.

    The sensation of her tongue crawling on his neck made him felt a bit of shivers. He looked at the curtain that had faint light shining in from it while feeling the sensation. It looked like the sun had slightly set.

    He groped for his smartphone and made it disy the time and he felt understanding. The time was about to reach four o¡¯clock at the afternoon.

    ¡¸So I slept for nearly six hours¡­¡­I must be really tired. I overestimated my toughness a bit too much.¡¹

    Like this, Shia was right telling him to rest, Hajime thought with a wry smile.

    The sleep sucking that was continuing even now along with the sleep of nearly six hours made his head felt clear even though he just got woken up.

    For the time being, he tickled Yue¡¯s side in the attempt to remove the sleep sucking. Yue let out a strange voice ¡¸hahih¡¹ and her mouth opened. Removal sess.

    Yue¡¯s hands wandered around as though to say ¡¸Ha, Haijme whereee~¡¹. Hajime smiled wryly at that while gently fixing the disordered hair of the waking up Yue.

    At the same time, he felt a presence inside the house and tried searching in detail.

    ¡¸Tio and Remia, and Myuu too hade home¡­¡­Kaa-san is also here. ¡­¡­Shia is, not home yet?¡¹

    He didn¡¯t find Shia¡¯s presence. It appeared she still hadn¡¯te back from the Akiba battlefield.

    He checked his smartphone, but there was also no call from her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­She is looking around that ce really enthusiastically huh.¡¹

    He tried saying that to himself but, somehow, really for some reason his chest felt a vague uneasiness.

    It felt like his head that was cleared throughout the rest was raising an alert.

    Hajime wordlessly took out thepass from his ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±. Perhaps noticing that Hajime¡¯s presence that turned sharp, Yue woke up in a snap.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Shia still hasn¡¯te home.¡¹

    Yue looked at the clock and tilted her head slightly. There was still some time before dinner. The time was only slightly entering evening. She wondered what the problem was.

    From a nce, Hajime could be seen as a fiercely possessive boyfriend who confirmed with GPS her girlfriend¡¯s location in session as though he wanted to constantly grasp her position¡­¡­

    Naturally, Yue didn¡¯t have such thinking. Hajime was getting serious about Shia even if only slightly. It wouldn¡¯t be strange no matter what happened. She immediately woke up fully and be still while waiting for Hajime¡¯s words.

    Hajime¡¯s magic power surged and thepass activated. It loyally carried out his order to search for Shia¡¯s location.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tsu, no, reaction?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime?¡¹

    Thepass¡¯s effective range was in proportion with the amount of magic power poured into it.

    With the magic power he poured right now, just a mere distance from here to Akiba, no, even if it was anywhere in Japan thepass would be able to cover it. And yet, there was no reaction. Shia wasn¡¯t within the search range.

    Hajime leaped down from the bed and his magic power surged even more. As expected, there was no way the activation of magic power that tremendous would be unnoticed. Downstairs he could feel Tio was taken aback. The sound of her immediately going up the stairs in hurry could be heard.

    The door was opened loudly *bam* and Tio entered.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Goshujin-sama. What art¨D¨D¡¹

    Tio asked forcefully, but seeing Hajime¡¯s tense atmosphere and Yue¡¯s serious expression, she immediately closed her mouth so to not disturb their focus.

    A beatter, Hajime opened his closed eyes.

    *Shiver-*, Tio¡¯s spine shuddered. Hajime¡¯s other face that she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time¨D¨Dthe face of the godying demon king was there.

    ¡¸Coincidence? Or else a deliberate act?¡¹

    The others must be curious of Tio¡¯s hurried look and followed after her. Remia, Myuu, and then even Sumire and Shuu peeped inside and their eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Shia?¡¹

    ¡¸She isn¡¯t in earth. She is in another world that isn¡¯t Tortus.¡¹

    ¡¸Muh, doth that mean she was summoned by someone?¡¹

    Hajime shook his head. He must mean that he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡®But¡¯, Hajime continued.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, kuku-. Just whose woman do they think they are taking away without permission¡­¡­I¡¯ve gotta make sure that they thoroughly pay their debt.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, tha-tha, that¡¯s right Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    Tio pressed her hands in prayer inside her heart. If Shia was sent into another world identally because the border that separated the worlds were shaking or something, then that was still alright. But if that wasn¡¯t the case¡­¡­¡¯then those people really hath done something stupid. I wouldst at least pray for their happiness in the afterlife.¡¯, Tio thought.

    ¡¸Tio, call Kaori and others. Our magic power stock is unreliable after the previous gate opening. In preparation of the worst case, I want to keep in reserve a stock of magic crystal so we will be able to return right away.¡¹

    ¡¸We art going to collect the stock for going there from those with magic power? So it¡¯s not enough with just us, Shia hast been sent to a really far away ce.¡¹

    Tio immediately began to contact Kaori and others. Myuu¡¯s face peeked out from Tio¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Papa¡­¡­Shia-oneechan, she is alright?¡¹

    Next, Remia, Sumire, and Shuu too were asking worriedly. Hajime shrugged and answered.

    ¡¸No way that bugged rabbit will get done is that easily. We are going to bring her home before dinner, so don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano!¡¹

    ¡®Certainly, this is Shia-oneechan we are talking about! Much less god, even if the whole mythe attacking she will tten everything ande home like normal! Rather, it feels like she will even be in good mood from a mortalbat with god of war that make her blood boil and her flesh dance! Nano!¡¯, Myuu replied energetically.

    Myuu¡¯s smiling face made Hajime said ¡¸Ri, right. You really get it, Myuu¡¹ and he nodded while feeling slightly creeped out.

    From how her ¡®nano¡¯ was said with forced timing, somehow it felt like Myuu¡¯s rtionship with Shia was the best among all the big sisters, or rather it felt like she received the biggest influence from Shia. If before long Myuu started saying things like ¡¸Go fly till the moon! Nano!¡¹ or ¡¸Right now, Myuu be the wind! Nano!¡¹ while riding bike, what should he do¡­¡­Hajime papa thought with worry.

    While that was going on, multiple magic power reactions came from inside the house. Kaori and others who received the call must have used their personal gate key to teleport here.

    Hajime patted Myuu¡¯s head while switching his feeling. From a model Japanese who loved peace, to demon king mode that would kill even god if it was necessary.

    He gazed at empty air and thought of his beloved family. Since when did she vanish? When he thought that it happened while he was fast asleep, a killing intent that was targeted to even himself was welling up. Surely even right at this moment she was waiting for their arrival impatiently.

    ¡¸My bad, Shia. I¡¯m going there now.¡¹

    It was a promation that was dripping with rage that although small, was overflowing.

    Five minutester.

    The godying demon king teleported to the world that kidnapped his bunny wife.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    About Shia arc, apparently there are a lot of the readers who got vexed by it, my apologizes. It really makes me keenly realize my inexperience (sweat). I will do my best to make everyone¡¯s attachment to Shia to bloom profusely, so I beg you all to please not abandon [Arifure] even from here on and take care of it.

    PS 1

    I noticed from thement I received, I made a mistake with the timeline of Brutal Hero Shia arc. I didn¡¯t consider the time difference from the several hours Shia spent in Akiba, I¡¯m sorry! I will revise the needed sections. It¡¯splicated so generally it will be like the following below (in my mind). Please use it as reference.

    [Shia side] [Hajime side]

    10:00 (Going out) 10:00

    | 2h | 2h

    12:00 (summoning)  12:00 (Hajime sleeping, Yue hugging her knees)

    0:00 (Time after summoning)  |

    | 8h  | 2h

    8:00 (The pickup ain¡¯ting) 14:00 (Ignoring Yue¡¯s worry, sleeping again)

    | 1 h |

    9:00 (Bathing, sttering demon king, etc) |

    | 3h  | 2 h

    12:00 (Thunder god hammer creation failed) |

    | 4h  |

    16:00 (Arriving in demon kingdom)  Around 16:00 (Hajime, turning back into demon king)

    To everyone who informed me of the timeline, thank you very much.

    PS 2

    Actually this month, I¡¯m right at the midst of publication work, perhaps the update for next week will be difficult. I want to go limit break and update as much as possible, but if there is no update it will help if everyone can understand that Shirakome has entered Level X and has no spare strength. The week after that¡­¡­should be alright. Best regards.

    PS 3

    Brutal Hero Shia arc is far before the traveling date with Shia arc. And so I think there is many inconsistencies but, it will help if everyone can be magnanimous. It will be great if I can deal with it like the other timeline inconsistencies in my activity report that were pointed out by everyone. Forgive me for always doing whatever I please following the momentum!

    PS 4

    About Shia¡¯s breaking the fourth wall that was alludedst chapter, Shirakome¡¯s image is like ¡ðdonge that came out in the video called GF2 in Niconico douga. ¤¦£ðÖ÷-sama, thank you for the magnificent creation! Everyone too please go take a look no matter what!

    PS 5

    Salmon sandwich was sold in Seven Eleven-san!

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    The rabbit eared girl dignifiedly threw out her chest above the pale bluish white ripple.

    Even the divine spirit of earth couldn¡¯t take the next action immediately in front of that. Confusion, shock, ¡­¡­the thought of ¡¸A talk, isn¡¯t that impossible?¡¹, putting aside all of those, it took all he had to return to normal the iron hammer that was deflected by a small girl who was like an insect from his point of view.

    The celestial people too, the demon king too, and then even every single one of the demon kingdom¡¯s people, they werepletely speechless.

    In that nk period of time that was brought about by that dumbfoundment and charm, the yellow slime¡­¡­not, the divine spirit of lightning cloud who was catching up plopped in front of Shia and started hopping.

    ¡ºOros, it¡¯s fine even if only briefly, pleasey down your arms.¡»

    With a piercing re, a sharp glint came from the far 600 meter above. In the head of the gigantic golem, there was certainly a pair of light that although small was visible.

    ¡ºUdar¡­¡­that¡¯s some state you are in.¡»

    There was no objection. Because his appearance waspletely a slime. But, he wished to be allowed to groan ¡®muu¡¯ in protest at least. Udar flickered shily in order to express the inside of his heart while forming his words for the sake of his promise with the girl who he deemed worthy.

    ¡ºWon¡¯t you lend your ear to what the children of man have to say?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Oros didn¡¯t answer. But, he also wasn¡¯t ignoring those words. He also wasn¡¯t ruminating. What could be felt from him was shock and anguish, and then rage.

    ¡ºWe are sometimes liable to forget. That lives have as many color as its number in existence. The ¡°children of man¡± are also included in that.¡»

    ¡°Children of man¡± didn¡¯t consist of a single living thing. There were many lives that were born, and so there were also as many different will, sense of values, and then the way of changing, and the speed of that change in ordance to that. That was what Udar said.

    ¡®That¡¯s why¡¯, Udar continued¡­¡­

    However, before that,

    ¡ºSo you have fallen, lightning cloud.¡»

    ¡®How truly pitiful, what a tragedy. Oh my brethren, that state of yours that I cannot bear to even look at, there I already no right or wrong in it. If you say that you are going to turn your back on mother, then perish together with them.¡¯

    Even without words, the torrent of killing intent that shook thend was thrust before them.

    It was expressed by the shape of the iron hammer. Although it only came from a single arm, it wasn¡¯t inferiorpared to a gigantic falling meteor just like before. It was more than enough to crush a divine spirit who had been weakened.

    ¡¸Begone!!¡¹

    Of course, such future wouldn¡¯t be approved by the bugged rabbit.

    A thunderous roar stirred the air, at the same time Oros¡¯s crushing hammer was deflected once more.

    But, this time he didn¡¯t disy an unsightly dumbfounded look. If one attack was impossible, then two attacks. If two attacks were no good then three attacks. He would attack no matter how many times, until they fell, until they perished.

    *GOU-* The wind howled.

    That was truly a battering that was like a storm. The two arms of Oros who was firmly stepping on the ground were unleashing consecutive attacks in order to destroy the small rebel and his fallen brethren.

    The crushing hammer of thebined two arms that was falling like a meteor was nothing but a nightmare seen from the view point of the demon kingdom¡¯s popce who were targeted by it.

    But, that nightmare, it could be regarded as just a nightmare if they survived it.

    ¡¸Level VII!! Come at me with all you gooot-, desuu!!¡¹

    It was like a barrier. The meteors of crushing hammer, all of them were deflected the instant it reached a point in the sky.

    Each time that happened a thunderous roar reverberated, shock waves shook thend, and the air was blown away in radiating direction.

    A swing of war hammer.*PAANN* It smashed the wall of air and struck dead the death with a blow moving in the speed of sound. Against the meteor shower that was increasing in speed, the war hammer also increased in speed moment by moment, intercepting the cmity right from the front.

    ¡ºDamn hero of another world¡­¡­annoying.¡»

    His hands didn¡¯t stop even while saying that. The rage toward the irregr existence that made his brethren fell and brought danger closer to his mother was stirring up Oros more than his sense of mission.

    ¡ºThend isn¡¯t as light as the lightning cloud. Attempting to save the children of man¡­¡­realize your own hubris.¡»

    The storm of crushing hammer increased further in intensity. As though to say that the strikes would continue attacking eternally until the hero who worked for the salvation of man was crushed.

    That was why, Shia yelled. She raised her voice, undaunted against the thunderous roar.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t save anyone!!¡¹

    Damn straight. Shia wouldn¡¯t save. She wouldn¡¯t save the people of this world or anything. Because there was no meaning in them being saved. Because they had to save themselves by their own.

    ¡¸Exactly!! Please, listen to our words-, divine spirit of the earth!!¡¹

    Because Shia left behind Schutaif and rushed ahead alone, Eric got left behind and only caught up now. It seemed that he came ahead with only Louis using Louis¡¯s spirit art.

    ¡¸We are foolish-. So foolish that we aren¡¯t able to unite our heart even at thiste hour.¡¹

    The words of the young king of the human race resounded in the interval of the thunderous roars.

    Even the people who were scared out of their wits by the fight between fellow supernatural existences like in legend finally returned to their senses hearing that voice that was raised until the throat was almost torn up.

    The eyes of the people of the demon kingdom brightened when they finally keenly realized that the reinforcement had arrived. The celestial people fired up themselves to remove the threat that was opposing the divine spirit.

    ¡¸However, even so-, please I beg you to listen! To the prayer of the people who are trying to reform, trying to take back the goodness of heart from the old day! Please I beg you to ascertain it with your own eyes! Of our repenting figure!¡¹

    Oros didn¡¯t answer. As though to proim that something like words to say had been exhausted already since a long time ago.

    Even so, Eric continued to scream. Because that was the only thing that he, humans could do, no, should do.

    ¡¸How idiotic. Something like the words of harmful insect crawling on the ground won¡¯t reach the ear of the great ones.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t Oros who replied. It was the celestial people. A portion of them who came back to their senses spread out. Above they created sparking mass of lightning. Their aim was Eric and Louis below. The fired spear of roaring lightning became an intense rain that poured on them.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow that. Prompt execution¨D¨D¡±Water Wall¡±¡¹

    Just as Louis¡¯s words meant, barrier of water that was casted with abbreviated chanting enveloped the two. The lightning spears couldn¡¯t pierce the water barrier. The lightning ran along the water flow and scattered to different direction.

    As expected from the strongest caster of the kingdom. Apparently even the killing intent of ten-odd celestial people wouldn¡¯t reach him when he was in perfect readiness.

    Although, that attack certainly became the signal of resuming battle. The army of celestial people, two thousand people who believed without a doubt in their own superiority started attacking the barrier-less demon kingdom once more.

    Shia was still in the middle of exchanging blows against Oros right from the front.

    It was hard to imagine that the bugged rabbit would lose in a one-on-one straight fight. However, that was because she possessed the strongest strength in close quarterbat. She who couldn¡¯t use magic properly wascking in annihting power.

    For a moment, the thought of advancing to Level X crossed her mind. If she subdued Oros quickly and fought with the style of throwing exploding slug bullet like grenade, she would be able to take one a mere two thousand.

    Although, the problem was whether she would be able to beat unconscious a divine spirit who was nearly immortal, furthermore a divine spirit of the earth who was boiling in rage in a short time or not¡­¡­

    Thinking of the demerit of Level X¡¯s limited usage time, she couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.

    The current Level VII was the maximum level that she could use without feeling any demerit. More than this would burden her body more or less.

    (But, I cannot say that in this situation.)

    Her rabbit ears were twitching *piko piko*. Agonizing cries were resounding from the capital. Not only the attack of the celestial people, apparently the great army of golems that should be called as small sized Oros were overflowing from the underground of the cracked earth.

    Eric and Louis were also under the concentrated fire of celestial people who had drastically increased until a force of several hundred.

    Even so Louis was still continuing to endure. One couldn¡¯t help but to admire his skill that surpassed the imagination, however, he couldn¡¯t be expected to do more. He was unable tounch a counterattack, he had his hands full with simply protecting the king. In front of the violence of number, his mental strength and spirit element were shaved away bit by bit.

    Greg and others were rushing closer with body reinforcement, but they would need a bit more time.

    (I¡¯ve promised.)

    She promised to Eric and others of wanting to deliver the feeling of human to the mother the star tree no matter what resulted from it.

    The risk of Level X was too high. It wasn¡¯t realistic. But, if she ignored the burden to her body, she would manage somehow until Level VIII, or IX with her guts! Shia thought with her rabbit ears standing straight, it was then.

    ¡¸!? What!?¡¹

    ¡ºYou bastards¡­¡­¡»

    The air was shaking unnaturally. Thend was vibrating, and unpleasantness that was crawling stickily on the skin was attacking.

    When they looked with a taken aback expression, the structure that looked like a tuning fork had been standing erect without anyone noticing.

    Yes, it was the ultimate weapon of the demon kingdom¨D¨Dthe Tyrant.

    The faint illumination it was radiating was giving a graphic ount how it was activating.

    Eric and others opened their eyes wide in disbelief, while the celestial people fanned up their fighting spirit to attempt to destroy it this time for sure. During that time, Arogan who had recovered slightly floated in the air while raising his voice.

    It was a foolish voice, in various senses.

    ¡¸Listen-, my people! The foolish divine spirits! She is the one and only savior of mankind, the hope of us ¡°human¡±, the hero Shia! ¨D¨DMy queen!¡¹

    ¡®Haa!?¡¯ Such shocked voice resounded. That was Shia¡¯s voice, and also the voice of Eric, and also the voice of a portion of the demon kingdom¡¯s people.

    ¡¸Shia! You are the first one toe running here in our predicament and protect me like this, that love, I have certainly received it! if your strength isbined with my strength, no, my country¡¯s strength, there is no need to fear the likes of god! Let¡¯s go together toward the new world that is filled with glory! My people! Observe carefully! The moment of us the strongest husband and wife defeat the god!¡¹

    The demon king¡¯s speech didn¡¯t stop. Tyrant growled in concert. In less than a few seconds, all the spirit elements in the surrounding would be thoroughly stolen and an act that should be reviled would resume.

    The reason of Arogan¡¯s entric behavior. In a sense, it was exactly just as his words meant. After witnessing Shia¡¯s true strength, he saw the hope of winning against divine spirit, however, he despaired because Shia was unable to also handle the fierce attack of the celestial people and the golems, because of that he formed a n.

    That was a n to draw in Shia to his side and made it into an established fact. He made it as though Shia fell in love with him and came running to their help because of love, then he proimed that he epted that love.

    Like that, by pulling in Shia from her neutral positionpletely into demon kingdom¡¯s side, she would be brought into an absolutely hostile rtionship against the divine spirits, making it into a situation where she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive without joining hand with them.

    Later, after oveing this emergency situation, it would be fine if he just made Shia fell for him.

    Arogan didn¡¯t have any doubt. Of his own charm, that eventually there would be no way she would be able to resist him. If he obtained Shia in his hand, there would be no need to wait for mankind¡¯s technology to reach the divine territory. And above all else, a radiant girl like Shia was the only one worthy for him.

    Because the demon king who was human¡¯s ambition taking form waspletely cornered and saw hope in that desperate situation, he didn¡¯t harbor any doubt that this was the method to overturn the table in this hopeless situation.

    ¡¸Wai-, what are you prattling abou¨D¨D¡¹

    Naturally, Shia raised an objection, but before she could finish,

    ¨D¨DQueen Shia! Queen Shia! Rated Demon Kingdom banzai!

    The loud cheers of the popce reverberated in a volume that didn¡¯t lose at all against the roar of the battlefield, drowning Shia¡¯s voice.

    Furthermore,

    ¡¸Oros-sama! The union of hero of another world with the demon king is the worst situation that cannot be ignored! Please give permission for us to give you reinforcement!¡¹

    Even the celestial people were greatly misunderstanding just like Arogan nned. They didn¡¯t intrude until now believing that Oros would defeat Shia and entrusted exterminating her to Oros, but now they sought for permission to give help.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying that¡¯s not¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºAs I thought you will save mankind even if the world will be destroyed in the process, you demon¡¯s child-¡»

    Even Oros was saying such thing. Perhaps he was feeling impatient seeing Shia facing him right from the front undaunted no matter how many times he swung down his crushing hammer and seeing Tyrant was activating. His attacks became even more severe and he also gave permission to the celestial people¡¯s request.

    ¡¸Listen to¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What lies are you spewing! Oros-dono! Don¡¯t listen to that libel!¡¹

    As expected from the king of Balted Kingdom. He properly¡­¡­

    ¡¸Even if for argument¡¯s sake she is looking for a spouse, it absolutely won¡¯t be the demon king! It is our Balted Kingdom who summoned her, the one who is worthy for her is our country that has taken back the goodness of heart of the olden days! In other words the one who should be her spouse i, is, me!¡¹

    ¡®What is this bastard saying amidst the confusion¡¯, such tsukkomi came from Louis who raised his voice in rivalrly, and,

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make me say it so many times, you fools. Shia is already an existence in the divine territory. In that case, it¡¯s a self evident truth that I who am a divine spirit is the only one worthy for her.¡»

    ¡¸You guys really should stop screwi¨D¨D¡¹

    When her eyes glinted with burning me, a thunderous sound that could burst the eardrum erased Shia¡¯s voice. When Shia turned her gaze thinking ¡®What is it this time you bastard!¡¯, over there of all thing was

    ¡¸Please witness it clearly, o great divine spirit of the earth. Our beast kingdom will hand down the death penalty to the demon kingdom. And then, please listen to our voice in respect to our deed of destroying that weapon.¡¹

    It was the red dragon¨D¨Dthe figure of the beast king Gruelle. In addition, there was also Tyrant that was slightly tilting once more.

    It seemed he fired a breath attack toward Tyrant. It seemed Arogan¡¯s elite force desperately defended the weapon and avoided its destruction, but its activation was now got reset again.

    With the repeated attack from the celestial people too, the elite force fell on their knees across the board. It was doubtful whether they would be able to endure the next attack.

    ¡¸Just as you can see, Shia is our brethren. That strength isn¡¯t something that oppose the gods. She is just like us beastmen, someone who love the world. If her marriage with me is recognized before the gods, then together with me we will be guardian of the world and build a magnificent future!¡¹

    The turncoat dragon was a turncoat as expected. It was really outrageous of him to aim for profiting amidst the confusion. For him to have a skin so thick until this level made it felt refreshing instead.

    Greed and ulterior motive swirled with Shia as the center.

    ¡¸Listen to what I have to sa¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Now, Shia! Take my hand! Let¡¯s share the world between the two of us! It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s you! I will give you glory and pleasure as much as life permitted!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia! I¡¯ll daringly say it now! I love you! Stay together with me in this world!¡¹

    ¡ºAlthough I am a divine spirit, I know of love. Shia, ept my affection.¡»

    ¡¸Shia-dono, your words left deep impression in me. My heart belongs to you. Let¡¯s go together toward a beneficial future.¡¹

    The demon king, the human king, the divine spirit, the beast king, they were unanimously asking for her agreement. The celestial people were boiling with hatred and fighting spirit and hurled down abusive words, the people¡¯s eyes shined bright in hope of being able to rid themselves from the rule of the gods and shouted ¡°Queen Shia¡± as though it was a done deal.

    And then, Oros judged that the cause of the chaos in the battlefield was wholly the fault of the irregr that was the hero of another world and said ¡ºYou cannot be left alive!¡» in refusal of her survival.

    The divine spirit of the earth joined his hands once more and created a crushing hammer.

    Tyrant activated once more and worked toward the reproducing of the nightmare.

    The demon king and the beast king schemed to bring her to their side, while the young human king was acting desperately doing everything he could at the moment.

    All the celestial people responded to Oros¡¯s killing intent and focused the fatal art of sure kill in front of their hands toward Shia.

    Even though she was lending a help in order for the people of this world to reach salvation by themselves.

    No one was listening to Shia.

    *Snap*, there was that sound.

    ¡¸Level X¡¹

    Shia¡¯s figure vanished. No one, not even the divine spirit¡¯s perception was allowed to sense the overwhelming speed.

    When anyone noticed, a gigantic shadow was covering the sky. Oros who looked up to the sky saw that.

    The figure of a rabbit turning in the sky far above, brandishing a superrge war hammer.

    The god¡¯s crushing hammer?

    Very well, in that case this side would use¨D¨D100 ton hammer!!

    Shia stepped on the sky, and from upside down posture she fell in super speed. She surpassed the sound barrier instantly and further increased the gravity. In addition she performed pseudo weight increase. Super increase! Her body was truly like a meteor!

    ¡º¡ª!!?¡»

    ¡¸Be a stain on the ground-, desuu-!!¡¹

    The ground raised a scream. Sound instantaneously vanished, right after everyone thought that a shock wave that was like explosive wind surged.

    Oros¡¯s giant body crumbled like a joke. The ground was turned up. It was simr like when a skyscraper was demolished with explosive.

    The shock wave with clouds of dust was spreading in radiating direction.

    All those surged on the capital, but before that like a nightmare the super gigantic hammer was swung.

    With just that the shock wave and also the dust cloud were blown away to other direction.

    But, there was no way anyone could feel relieve or anything. In a sh, following the centrifugal force the 100 ton hammer was swung horizontally in a flowing motion. The swing sted away several beautiful spires in the demon king castle as though they were tree branches, and without pause the swing literally pulverized one conspicuously high tower.

    Yes, the Tyrant that was just a moment before activation was destroyed.

    As though following behind the wake of the super gigantic hammer, explosive wind was generated and the three kings, their aides, Udar and the popce, and then the celestial people living in the sky, anyone and everyone without discrimination were presented with forceful tailspin rotation.

    ¡®Overwhelming physical strength is justice!!¡¯ In front of the unbelievable fact that seemed to say that, they rolled on the ground together harmoniously without even any leeway to split their attention to the idea of resisting.

    Everyone, equally.

    Like that, there was only one person in the sky.

    In the center of the pale bluish white light that was drawing a spiral, the superrge hammer caused the air to groan while going *tap tap* on the shoulder like usual.

    However, the usual casualness was nonexistent, her expression was the same like the face that her beloved would sometime showed¨D¨Da yakuza face.

    Shia who had snapped took a dee~~~~~~p breath, and her voice resounded to her heart¡¯s content in the battlefield that she had silenced with brute force.

    ¡¸I ¨C A ¨C M!! A MARRIED WOMAN DESUUUUUUUUU-!!!!¡¹

    Those words echoed boomingly.

    *Shiin*, silence came as though time had stopped¡­¡­a beatter.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸WHATTTT¨D¨D¨D¨D!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡ºWhat¡­¡­did you say?¡»

    The three kings and one god replied with such voices.

    Murmur murmur, murmur murmur. The people of demon kingdom were stirred.

    ¡®Eh, what¡¯s this situation¡­¡­.¡¯ The celestial people were bewildered.

    Squirm squirm, squirm squirm. Oros was in the middle of regenerating.

    The petrified Eric (& Louise, and Greg and others who came running at that time), Arogan whose mouth opened gaping wide stupidly, Gruelle who wrinkled his eyebrows and groaned, Udar who was hanging his head down.

    It was truly, truly, a chaos of the battlefield that was brought with only a sentence.

    But, the snapped Shia who activated until even Level X without even thinking about the consequence was emitting a pressure that overwhelmed even that divine spirit while making her voice resounded akin like a shock wave as though to say ¡¸I don¡¯t give a damn!¡¹.

    ¡¸I have a husband who I love desuu! I¡¯ll go home when hee to pick me up!! Something like devoting my life for this world is as impossible as the heaven and earth getting overturned-. I¡¯m not going to get together with other people even if it kills me desu-. If I do that I¡¯ll be dog in the next life!!¡¹

    The heart of Eric and others got hit with break shot of words!! It was a destructive power that rivaled 100 ton hammer!

    Ignoring Eric and others who were bing grey colored, and Arogan and Gruelle who were narrowing their eyes, Shia raised her voice ¡¸In the first ce-¡¹ toward the people of the demon kingdom who were looking up dumbfounded at her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pathetic expecting me to clean up after all of you while calling me a queen!! There is a limit even in being shameless!¡¹

    The harsh words pped the cheek of the people. Yes, this was truly like amothermothendscolding thesonpeople.

    ¡¸Take responsibility of what you have done by yourselves! That¡¯s only obvious! Not even taking responsibility, depending on other people, and only want to enjoy the benefit, that¡¯s preposterous! I don¡¯t have a rabbit ear to listen to the words of people who won¡¯t struggle for the sake of the future!¡¹

    The people showed a bewildered expression. There were also people who made rebelling expression, but there weren¡¯t that many of such people. It seemed the spoken words stabbed their heart more or less.

    Shia¡¯s intense momentum overwhelmed even the celestial people that they stopped moving. The three kings shut up and looked up, and even Oros who only recovered to a mini sized golem was focusing his gaze on her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any intention at all to kill the divine spirits-san you hear! If you are saying that you all are still wishing for war even then¨D¨DI¡¯ll run away!¡¹

    All the people opened their eyes wide at that promation, and then they understood. That the hero of another world Shia wasn¡¯t mankind¡¯s ally by all means. She was merely wielding her power to mediate them with the gods.

    She wasn¡¯t a savior or anything. Yes, so to speak, she was an aid for the people living on the ground, so that their prayer would reach toward the heaven once more.

    In that case, it was only natural that those who stopped praying would lose that aid. What would be left after was only to fall to the ground.

    All the people now understood the hero called Shia. Understanding permeated into them.

    The people¡¯s expression twisted as though their cheeks that was pped by her words felt painful stingingly. This time, words that sounded like she was giving a p on their back reverberated.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why-, if you are really thinking of the future-, don¡¯t just chatter pointlessly and first! Change from yourselve¨D¨D¨D¨Ds!! Desuu!!¡¹

    In the end, what would the children think of the mother¡¯s hand that pped their back? Would they be able to start walking toward the future due to the push of that hand?

    A silence so quiet it was strange enveloped the battlefield.

    The three kings held their tongue as though unable to find any words. Oros stopped regenerating and stayed in his small golem size, blinking his eyes. Without saying anything Udar descended down on his shoulder, and the two spirits looked up to the sky as though they were seeing something radiant.

    The battlefield halted.

    What moved it was,

    ¡¸Really ridiculous.¡¹

    A single celestial person. From his outfit, the domineering aura he wore, most likely he was themander in this ce. His sagacious look froze even colder, however, his mouth disyed a scorn and disdain that he didn¡¯t even try to hide.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem of changing or not changing. The god¡¯s verdict has been handed down. Therefore, perish. That¡¯s all. In the first ce nothing will change from the struggle of inferior species. It¡¯s fine if there is only us, the celestial people who stay together with this world and the gods. That is exactly a pure world is.¡¹

    The bigoted attitude from extreme elitism cut down Shia¡¯s words. Those words dered that the very existence of race other than celestial people itself was a sin.

    The celestial people who were overwhelmed by Shia returned to their senses one after another and rose to the sky.

    ¡¸Oros-sama! Now, please revive using this chance! We will risk our life to hold back that demon!!¡¹

    Surely there weren¡¯t any other people than them who were more fanatic toward the gods¡¯ decision. They who continued to live in prosperity together with the spirits on the floating ind far above the sky weren¡¯t subjected to the divine punishment. Because they were a n who served the spirits and divine spirits as priest or shrine maiden since the ancient times, the mother the star tree wouldn¡¯t discard them.

    Exactly because of that, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t let go of this chance of a lifetime where they would be able to monopolize the affection of the gods.

    Exterminate! Exterminate! Exterminate the harmful insects crawling on the ground, discharging filth and devouring the blessing!

    Wild joy and insanity were blending, storm of fighting spirit and killing intent blew violently. They wouldn¡¯t loath to throw away their lives exactly like their words.

    ¡ºYou guys¡­¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    A slight vibration ran in Oros¡¯s voice. Udar didn¡¯t say anything. Destiny, the path to the future, it had to be entrusted to the humans. A slight assistance to Shia, that was the line that Udar could only barely tiptoe around.

    Eric desperately called out to Oros whose eyes were shaken. But, a beatter, determination burned in Oros¡¯s eyes. It was a resolve toward his mission.

    The ground flowed, Oros was erging once more. The divine punishment was the mother¡¯s decision, it was absolute.

    War cry rose from the celestial people. They surrounded Shia to back up Oros.

    They would kill Shia, the cornerstone of mankind¡¯s salvation without fail. That will whirled in the battlefield.

    The god responded to that.

    ¡¸¨C!?¡¹

    A vision of death. An extremely thick sh swallowed her and extinguished her without leaving even dust.

    Shia instantly raised her 100 ton hammer overhead. Right after that, sun descended from the sky. The sun of annihtion that dyed the world with light. It was truly like,

    (Ha, Hajime-san¡¯s Hyperion!?)

    Yes, it was the same like the sun convergenceser weapon ¡°Burst Hyperion¡±.

    The extremely thick pir of light swallowed the 100 ton hammer that Shia raised. Right below it, the surrounding of Shia who was enduring the impact was showered with light that was like waterfall.

    ¡¸Wawawa-, this is bad desuu!¡¹

    She was at Level X. Even the direct hit of Hyperion could be endured with physical strength as long as she had a shield. However, as for that shield¨D¨Dthe 100 ton hammer itself?

    Because of the surface size and the volume of the mass, unlike Vire Drucken it wasn¡¯t coated with Azantium that was a rtively rare metal. As expected, a part of the 100 ton hammer was melted. The red hot metal was struck further by the waterfall of light and it dripped down like magma.

    From afar, voices that were calling Shia¡¯s name could be heard. It must be the voices of Eric and others. From their point of view it should look like Shia had been swallowed by a pir of light. The scream must being from the people of the capital. There wasn¡¯t even anyposure to think that it was fortunate that the ce Shia was at was outside the rampart.

    One second, two second¡­¡­a full ten second.

    A gigantic crater was formed right under Shia. The crater was boiling like magma.

    It was the divine light that should be impossible to survive through when hitting directly.

    ¡ºSo its you huh¡­¡­against that even the hero will die.¡»

    ¡ºI wonder about that.¡»

    Oros and Udar took refuge. Oros shook his head while speaking his words, while Udar denied with a wry smile. ¡®What are you¡­¡­¡¯, before Oros could say that,

    ¡¸Fuii~~~, that was dangerous desuu!¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Impossible.¡»

    ¡ºYes. Truly.¡»

    Shia shouldered the previous Vire Drucken while wiping her cold sweat with one hand. If Oros had a jaw, there was no doubt that it would fall down without him being able to close it from his atmosphere when whispering his words. Udar sympathized with him keenly.

    Although, Shia¡¯s magic power was taken away inrge chunk due to evading with half teleportation. Her Level X state was cancelled. She cancelled it just before the breaking point, so she didn¡¯t feel so fatigued she couldn¡¯t move, but she used it because she snapped and didn¡¯t think of the consequence, furthermore she consumed the majority of the activation time by not doing any battle. The reparation for such a foolish act was rtively heavy.

    Though at least there was merit of the pressure from Level X increasing her word¡¯s persuasiveness greatly but¡­¡­

    In any case, her cold sweat was rtively serious.

    Ignoring Oros¡¯s gaze that was as though he was witnessing a monster, Shia looked up.

    Over there was the figure of a beautiful woman d in a raiment of white me.

    ¨D¨DDivine spirit of fire wheel Soare

    Someone muttered that. She was the divine spirit that governed over heat and light, who could even be said as the avatar of sun.

    ¡ºLightning cloud. And then even the earth. What a state you two are in.¡»

    A voice that sounded transparent, or perhaps burning came down.

    ¡ºAlthough, to be unharmed after receiving my light of judgment¡­¡­what a monster. It¡¯s just as mother feared.¡»

    A burning appearance, and harsh words that sounded burning. And yet, her voice and gaze were absolute zero.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, my name is Shia Hauria¨D¨D¡¹

    To suddenly go for the kill out of nowhere, well, all divine spirits so far were the same, it was tooteining about that¡­¡­Shia did her best to be understanding like that while trying to greet with twitching face. No matter what the situation, first it was important to give a greeting.

    But, even those words of Shia, or rather even her will apparently didn¡¯t garner the interest of the zing colddy at all. She was looking at empty air. As though she wasmunicating with someone else from afar with telepathy.

    Right after that, it happened.

    ¨D¨DO children of man. I don¡¯t consider all of you as my children anymore

    It was a voice of different woman. It didn¡¯te from the sky. It was a voice that resounded directly inside the brain of everyone there. It was a voicecking in vitality that it was shuddering, as though it had lost color due to the emotion of sadness, resignation, anger, and resolve saturating it.

    ¡ºMother¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºMother Lutria. No way¡­¡­¡»

    Oros and Udar¡¯s voices reached Shia¡¯s rabbit ears. In other words, it must be like that.

    This voice was,

    ¨D¨DI won¡¯t let mychildrendivine spiritsbe harmed further than this

    The mother of everyone who possessed life, the star tree Lutria. The great noble existence located in the far lone ind at the distant sea. She made the will of the world resounded.

    Udar¡¯s strength was extremely weakened, and even Oros was defeated even if only temporarily.

    That fact woke up the mother.

    ¨D¨DLet there be peace in the world with this judgment

    The sky distorted. The sky with burning evening sun that was entering dusk distorted, twisted, rumbled as though it was exactly the time of the witching hour, and then,

    ¨D¨DoOOOOOOOOO¨C!!

    ¨D¨DGURYAAAAAA-

    ¨D¨DGAAAAAAAAA-

    The mother¡¯s divine punishment took shape. The sky was filled to the brim. With a great swarm of spirit beasts.

    Several hundreds? Several thousands? No, their number was in the tens of thousands.

    Spirit beasts were existences born from the nature with spirit stone as their base. Therefore, they were truly the scene of the nature baring its fang toward those who made light of the nature.

    Apparently it was her intention to defeat the hero with divine spirit¡¯s overwhelming power and pure violence of number, and annihted the demon kingdom and the key characters of mankind in this ce.

    ¨D¨DO child of cmity

    Dread ran through Shia¡¯s whole body. She didn¡¯t see any vision of death. It was simply her instinct ringing the rm bell noisily.

    ¨D¨DFall, to the interval of the worlds

    The moment that sentence resounded, the space behind Shia twisted crazily.

    ¡¸Wha-, this is-¡¹

    Shia immediately attempted to retreat from that ce, but she was pulled in by a tremendous power and she stumbled midair.

    When she looked across her shoulder, over there the twisted space and whirling darkness were¡­¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, a gravitational field!?¡¹

    A power greatly resembling that which frequently used by the vampire princess she was so close it caught Shia and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    She desperately stood her ground using the foothold of the ¡°Air Force¡±, but the twisted space and whirling darkness expanded in proportion of her effort. It was trying to envelop Shia in spherical shape.

    It covered her above, spread below her too, and narrowed in from left and right.

    In that situation she already had no other choice but to leap forward, however, at this point the after-effect of Level X worked against her. She could only reinforce herself until Level V, with that she was unable to get away from the gravitational field!

    ¡¸Nununu-, this is a biiit bad!! Or rather, interval of worlds you said!?¡¹

    In order to recover even by a bit more, she summoned recovery medicine from her treasure warehouse and caught it in her mouth. She crunched the rim and gulped down the content while yelling. In the end, was the star tree Lutria answering her, or perhaps it was just a one-sided promation?

    ¨D¨DTo somewhere that is not here. Simply, because you shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.

    ¡¸That¡¯s unreasonable! Even I didn¡¯te here because I want you know!? Where are you nning to send me!? At least please make it a world I can survive in you know!?¡¹

    The interval of worlds, she could only feel uneasy hearing those words. It would still be better if it was another world. But, if it was a ce just like the words meant¡­¡­

    The distortion of space was enveloping Shia further. The whirling darkness behind Shia was getting bigger to a size thatpletely covered Shia, and then it approached her like a high wave.

    The worried voices of Eric and others came from below. Arogan and Louis tried to attack the gravitational field using spirit art but,

    ¡¸This is truly the will of god! There is no way at all for the inferior race to live! The insect should be exterminated obediently just like an insect should!!¡¹

    The celestial peopleunched attack to all who tried to save Shia.

    ¡ºMother! Shia isn¡¯t our enemy! Please be merciful!¡»

    Udar leaped in front of Shia and desperately tried to mediate. But,

    ¨D¨DIf you are going to feel resentment, resent your own misfortune

    That was all the reply that came back.

    It was truly like throwing a trash into a trash can. A sentiment that was truly like a god. If she was able to throw away Shia from this world, than she wouldn¡¯t care what kind of destination that ce would be.

    Shia¡¯s legs that were holding her ground on midair were getting gradually dragged behind, ¡®nugigigi-¡® slipped out from her mouth while she was doing her best, but she already had nothing else that she could do. Even if she did her partial teleportation, her magic power would run out after several seconds and she would only got dragged in then.

    There was nothing more that she could do.

    Shia nced at the people below her and smiled wryly. Eric and others whose eyes were opened wide raised their voice in a scream¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DExisting in this world. Know that in itself is a great sin.

    Aplete refusal of her existence.

    That was the divine will bestowed to Shia from the god called the star tree.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Whose woman do you think you are barking at?¡¹

    A hand reached out from the swirling darkness.

    It was an arm of jet ck metal, as though darkness itself was condensing and taking shape.

    That arm circled around Shia¡¯s waist from behind.

    Faster than her mind could understand the situation, her instinct, body, heart, and then her rabbit ears! They were all simply jumping with overflowing joy!

    Inside the darkness that should be swallowing anything and everything, a crimson radiance came into view. Crimson that radiated sparks and, appearing as though oozing out from inside the swirling darkness, the one who made the hero rabbit into his captive¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hajime-san!!!¡¹

    Yes, it was the genuine ¡°godying demon king¡±.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Newest updates in Gardo<ul><li>Nichijou chapter 28 I burst outughing at thest Yue & Tio lol it¡¯s troubling that there are a lot of material that make me want to reimport here lol</li><li>Zero Chapter 8 Orcus arc concluded! The expression of serious mode Miledy is priceless¡­¡­as expected from Kouchi-sensei.</li><li>Main story chapter 27 the first lightning dragon scene. Yue is magnificent!</li></ul>

    They all are in the middle of free distribution, so please go take a look no matter what!

    PS

    Thank you very much for the many salmon sandwich reviews! I¡¯m happy!

    It¡¯s something really sought that a long line at the storefront continued even throughout the whole day isn¡¯t it.

    ¡­¡­Everyone, it¡¯s exactly the overwhelming demand that give rise to supply. Surely.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    A person oozed out from inside the darkness along with crimson spark.

    The metallic arm embraced Shia¡¯s waist and strongly pulled her closer. Shia showed no resistance at the slightest and settled on the person¡¯s chest as though that was extremely natural.

    She who refused to even get touched now showed apletely relieved expression. That expression¡­¡­

    But, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest leeway to be charmed by that expression. Because the moment the white haired and eye patched manpletely came out, a pressure descended. It caused all living things to hold their breath in mute amazement.

    ¡¸Shia, I¡¯m d you are safe¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-, yes desu! Hajime-san!¡¹

    The released pressure was an atrocity that denied all life. And yet, the words that were spoken to Shia on his chest were meltingly sweet. The voice was oozing with relieve from the heart. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears wrapped around Hajime¡¯s neck affectionately. Her soft cheeks were rubbing on her beloved person¡¯s chest as though there was no tomorrow.

    Regardless of the space that was continuing to twist in frenzy even now to expulse the target and the super gravitational field enveloping the area that wouldn¡¯t allow any escape, what was drifting in the air was an extremely sweet atmosphere.

    Although,

    ¡¸Chih. What a gloomy air.¡¹

    And so,

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Limit Break¡±¡¹

    The crimson magic power exploded. Forgot about the atmosphere, the very space itself felt like it would be blown to smithereens from the shockwave that detonated around Hajime and Shia. That phenomenon that looked like a red moon instantly scattered away the twisting space and gravitational field.

    The crimson shockwave blew away all the dumbfounded people. They were tossed around like a cloth pped inside a bomb st. Arogan, Gruelle, and Louisid out their barrier with amazing reaction speed in order to protect their respectiverades and lords who were rtively near, but they were blown away along with their barrier.

    The use of the ¡°Limit Break¡± was only for an instant. Be that as it may, everyone there felt it. Everyoneprehended it.

    That wasn¡¯t human. It was something terrifying that exceeded such framework.

    ©¤©¤What in the world¡­¡­new child of another world. To think that you would cross over worlds with your own strength, and repel my power

    The voice of the star tree who returned to her sense descended once more.

    The eyes of Hajime who looked up to the sky narrowed quietly.

    ©¤©¤As I thought children of another world are dangerous. Vanish for the sake of this world

    The spirit beasts leaped as though they had received divine revtion. The tens of thousands nature that took form as beasts heard their mother¡¯s wish and seethed with killing intent. The celestial people were also the same. They shook off the fear and awe they felt and raised their fighting spirit in order to exterminate the new harmful insect that was another worlder.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see I see I see. This situation, those words, I guess this is a very pressing emergency situation. Do you have someone who you want to save? Do you have something that you want to protect? All of you must you¡¯re your own unavoidable circumstance.¡¹

    Hajime didn¡¯t know the situation in detail. He teleported to this side, however, the gap between worlds was too powerful and he got shifted to very far away from Shia¡¯s coordinate. And so, after he arrived in this world, he adjusted the coordinate once more and teleported again here.

    Although, the hostile supernatural existences and people, the gaze they directed toward Shia, the situation Shia was ced in, the wordsing from the sky, when he was considering the situation from those factors, he was able to guess it to a certain degree.

    He also understood enough that this existence wasn¡¯t some evil mastermind who took delight in other people¡¯s suffering like that Ehitorujue.

    But, however,

    ¡¸Die¡¹

    The crimson light burst out once more. The treasure warehouse shined brilliantly.

    Instantly, as though in a revenge©¤©¤the sky waspletely covered.

    Those were crimson and jet ck crosses©¤©¤a thousand of Cross Velt.

    Those were death gods made from special metal alloy©¤©¤a thousand Grim Reapers.

    The crosses of funeral that were loaded with fang that would pulverize steel with one attack rotated their muzzles all at once.

    Griffons that were fully loaded with weapons had their back split open and two gatling guns came out. Their jaws opened and anti material rifle sparked. Pencil missiles cartridge unfolded under the wings.

    The opponent was trying to have their way using number against the godyer whose specialty was in material resource battle. It was truly highly ridiculous.

    The atrocious ¡°things¡± d in crimson aura that instantly appeared from thin air. Even without knowing their true identity, the spirit beasts and the celestial peopleprehended it in their instinct.

    ©¤©¤That right now, death was right before their eyes.

    ¡¸©¤©¤ughter them all.¡¹

    There was no mercy. The world¡¯s fate and Shia¡¯s life. They mistook the thing that they put on the scale.

    Consequently the demon king¡¯s imperialmand was given.

    At that instant, the lid of hell was opened. Explosive roar and sh flew wildly about in the sky. Crimson firing line drilled through the beasts in just one attack, bursting them apart and exterminating them.

    ¡¸Shit-, what-, what the hell is this!?¡¹

    The celestial person who called Shia a harmful insect desperately ran away from the dark gray monster that closed the distance in an instant. But, the griffon that was performing pseudo flight with bullshit method of gravity control couldn¡¯t possibly be beaten by a mere flying method by manipting wind, as long as it wasn¡¯t at the level of supersonic ck dragon.

    ¡¸Sto, stop-¨D¨Dgupeh¡¹

    He let out a really stupid voice and his head was bitten off like a paper scrap.

    ¡¸Co,mandeeer¨D¨D¡¹

    The subordinate celestial person let out a scream, but at that instant the griffon that was biting off the head of the so calledmander fired the electromaically elerated anti material rifle right away. Flesh and blood were blown out from its mouth as though it was vomiting blood and immediately after that the yelling celestial person was blown to bits by the rifle bullet.

    The dragon type, the eagle type, the winged lion spirit beasts became like a tsunami that approached Hajime, but in front of the bullet barrage of Cross Velt, they were scattered away as though hitting mud wall and it crumbled.

    Although it was a fight of thousands versus tens of thousands, it was Burst Bullets fired with electromaic eleration at the rate of 1500 shot per minute. The moment it hit, everything within the range of ten meter diameter would be sted off by the installed shockwave in the bullet. Rather than calling it a bullet barrage, it was an air carpet bombing.

    Inevitably the spirit stone of the spirit beasts and the flesh and blood of the celestial people became heavy rain and poured on the ground. A nightmarish battlefield¨D¨Dno, curbstomping ground was created.

    ¡ºWhat in the world¡­¡­unforgivable!¡»

    The sight of his trampled allies, the battlefield that was just too gruesome, they drove the divine spirit of fire ring Soare into anxiety and rage. She climbed high to the sky and instantly created light overhead that was like a sun. That was exactly the sr sh that was fired at Shia.

    ¡ºBurn in the light of sun and vanish!¡»

    ¡¸Right back at you¡¹

    When Hajime grinned widely what appeared was the artifact¨D¨D¡±Burst Hyperion¡±. The charging took an instant. The light of judgment that was falling from the sky was met by the demon king¡¯s fang right from the other side.

    The raining down sh shed with the bursting up sh at the midair. Intense heat wave and shockwave were spreading in radiating shape.

    The world was dyed by the light of sun, the world of dusk with the curtain of night in the process of falling down was illuminated as though it was noon.

    In front of the sight that was like in legend, Arogan and others were already unable to do anything except protecting their own tiny self.

    The judgment of god and the demon king¡¯s killing intent werepeting for supremacy.

    ¡ºTsu, impossible. This much power, from mere human-¡»

    Sores¡¯s output increased. Perhaps it was her obstinacy as god. The pir of light swelled further, bing an extremely huge sh that approached to swallow Hajime.

    And so, the second Burst Hyperion was summoned.

    ¡ºWha-¡»

    There wasn¡¯t even any time to feel shocked. Third summoning. Still holding on? Okay, fourth summoning.

    ¡ºImpo, ssiblee¡ª-!?¡»

    The sh that pierced to the sky swallowed the light of the sun, and the god that ought to be called as the personification of sun.

    ¡ºMonster of another world¡­¡­you will perish here¡»

    The earth was swelling. The earth was roused up seeing the danger to the fire circle.

    ¡¸A mere lump of dirt, who do you think you are opening your mouth at?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s hand was holding the superrge electromaically elerated anti material sniper cannon¨D¨D¡±ScgAAAcht Acht¡±. The 88 mm bursting cannon shells of romance pierced Oros¡¯s body from its head until its length of the leg with one shot.

    It was truly like lightly crushing a lump of dirt. A mere golem that was simply gathering soil couldn¡¯t possibly stop the romance. It was as though telling him toe again after he became a romance golem wholly made of metal armor at the very least.

    Oros immediately starting to regenerate again, but before he couldpletely regain his huge body, the romance cannon would shoot and st through him at the spots on the ground where he was trying to regenerate from. Throughout that the regeneration speed was visibly dropping down.

    It was Udar who lost his presence of mind. He floated to the sky and offered prayer to the sky.

    ¡ºO mother ! Lutria! Please call back the fire circle and the earth! At this rate they will-!¡»

    The personification of the sun that was continuously getting burned in sunlight. The personification of earth that was continuously getting smashed with steel. At this rate they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid annihtion. Even if they didn¡¯t die, they wouldn¡¯t be able to manifest in this world for several hundred years. And then, when they revived, it was unknown whether it would be the same personality that came back.

    Because the star tree was the origin of all divine spirits, they could be reverse summoned the same like teleporting the spirit beasts here. Udar called out to his mother with the wish for the two divine spirits¡¯ emergency evacuation.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡ºWh, why won¡¯t you answer, o mother¡­¡­¡»

    Thinking back it was strange. Why when it wasn¡¯t just the spirit beasts, even the divine spirits were falling into danger Lutria wasn¡¯t doing anything?

    A bad premonition was filling Udar¡¯s heart, however, the mother answered. There was some distance but, if there was dozens of minutes, they would surely arrive, the second wave of nd spirit beasts¡± in the number that could fully cover the whole demon kingdom. Although it was different from Udar¡¯s wish, the mother Lutria had certainly responded.

    At the same time, the answer why the star tree didn¡¯t summon, no, unable to summon the divine spirits back was also given.

    ¡¸You asked why? Well, that¡¯s because she must be desperate to survive right now.¡¹

    From the sky, a cmitous star was falling. A gigantic lump of stone that changed into red hot color with white smoke rising from it¨D¨Dmeteor.

    It passed above the head of Hajime who was grinning devilishly toward the approaching new great swarm of spirit beasts that was approaching from the other side¡­¡­and impacted.

    A fierce quake attacked the. The ground was turned inside up, undting like a sea, and earth and sand covered the sky. The shockwave and explosion st reached until this ce that was two kilometer away from the impact site.

    ¨D¨DMeteor Impact

    The star of cmity that fell from the sky wasn¡¯t an ident by any means. This too was also one of the destructions brought about by the demon king.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t tell me-¡»

    It was exactly that. It wasn¡¯t that star tree Lutria didn¡¯t want to back up the divine spirits. It was the best she could do to send the spirit beasts their way.

    Because it would be troublesome if she used the power of expulsion again, Hajime had already sent Meteor Impact to the lone ind at the distant sea far in the north.

    He had already grasped something like the location of the star tree using thepass. The Meteor Impact too, right after he teleported to this world, he finished preparing them thinking that something like this could possibly happen.

    Right now the star tree was in the middle of desperately dealing with the danger to her continuing existence.

    ¡ºYou bastard-, do you understand what are you doing!? Lutria is the very will of this itself! She is the mother of all lives in this! All creations are¨D¨D¡»

    The destruction of star tree would surely influence many lives heavily. Udar yelled about the gravity of that, however, as for Hajime himself,

    ¡¸Quit yapping¡¹

    He cut him off with a short sentence. ¡ºWha-¡» Udar was at a loss of words, and then, Hajime spoke to all the people in the battlefield that was ravaged by bloody wind.

    ¡¸You kidnapped someone¡¯s woman, and then in the end, you tried to kill her, what importance of life are you talking about¡¹

    Killing intent, rage, they became crimson storm that dyed the world.

    ¡¸Rather than the lives of everything in this, the life of Shia alone is heavier. That¡¯s obvious isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    No one could answer with anything. Because they were exposed to physical tyranny, and a will of steel that was just too much steeped in insanity, but an unshakeable one at that.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let youy your hand on her for the second time. Whether humans or imitation gods, you all can perish together.¡¹

    That was the demon king¡¯s decision. The promation of monster.

    They had stepped on the tail of not tiger, but the demon itself, they had incurred the imperial wrath of not dragon, but a monster. The fate of the world was decided like this just too easily¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-saa~~n-, please calm down a biiit! Though I¡¯m happy with your feeling! I¡¯m really super happy with your feeling thouugh!¡¹

    Shia went to a trip from the relieve of her pickup arriving and the bliss of getting embraced, but she returned to her senses in front of the danger to the world. She fluffied Hajime¡¯s brutality with her rabbit ears.

    ¡¸Oi stop that Shia. Right now is a serious scene, have a bit of prudence. I¡¯m going to a fluffy paradise trip like this.¡¹

    ¡¸No, have some prudence is exactly my line though.¡¹

    Anyway just stoo~p! The insistence of the bunny wife turned Hajime¡¯s expression into a doubtful one.

    ¡¸But you know, Shia. This is the bunch who kidnapped and then tried to kill you.¡¹

    ¡¸The one who kidnapped me was the human side, and the one who tried to kill me was the god side. So they are separate matters.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case ain¡¯t it just fine to beat up both sides and obliterate them all? They tried something on Shia. What else there is for them other than to apologize with their death?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s hard being too loved¡­¡­no, well, I was also really irritated in general though¡­¡­¡¹

    Even so, Shia¡¯s nerve wasn¡¯t so bold that she couldugh nonchntly if a world got destroyed just because of her alone. Surely even Kaori, Tio, and Shizuku were the same. Only people like Hajime or Yue who could do that. The type of people who could carry out annihtion without any hesitation. These two were truly the evilest couple¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hmm? ughtering them all will just weigh your mind, huh¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no way Shia would go banzai happily if tens of thousands of lives scattered away because of her. The cold blood that was rushing to Hajime¡¯s brain finally lowered down.

    After his emotion of rage chilled down somewhat, Hajime looked over the battlefield. The spirit beasts of the sky were already reduced to a degree where they could be counted, while the celestial people were at the brink of total annihtion. The spirit beasts were the personification of nature, so as long as they still had their spirit stone somewhere, they could revive using that as core, but at present they couldn¡¯t even do that.

    For the time being, when Hajime stopped Hyperion and Scg AA that he was firing repeatedly in his spare time, a slime that looked like a ball of red fire fell to the ground, while an amber colored slime was sttered inside a crater.

    But, at that time with hispass Hajime noticed that the presence following after him was going strong.

    (Hou, this imitation god pulled through huh. Just to be sure I sent three waves of meteor that way but¡­¡­)

    It seemed the star tree barely endured against the three consecutive Meteor Impacts. Seeing from how she wasn¡¯t talking from the sky much less counterattacking, there was no doubt that she had no leeway but¡­¡­

    (I ran out of meteors that I prepared beforehand. It¡¯s possible to prepare them once more but¡­¡­)

    The use of meteor that was equal to intercontinental ballistic missile consumed considerable magic power. Shia was also rtively exhausted. The enemy¡¯s remaining war potential was unknown. The magic power portion for going home was only barely enough. It would be a different story if Shia and Hajime¡¯s magic power was at full tank, it would take time for natural recovery in this world that had no natural magic power.

    The conclusion.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped. You guys narrowly escaped death. Cry tears of gratitude for Shia¡¯s kindness that is deeper than sea.¡¹

    They would return home to earth for the moment and secured Shia¡¯s safety, then depending on the situation¡­¡­without Shia knowing maybe he would once more Kill Them All¡­¡­if Shia got summoned again it would be troubling after all¡­¡­

    Without even any way to know that such thing was going on inside Hajime¡¯s heart, the people of the demon kingdom that was mostly in a crumbling state due to the tyrannical after wave and the impact of the Meteor Impact were trembling in fear wondering when that tyranny would be directed to them while they all thought together.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸He, Hero Shia-sama! Banzai! Banzai! Banzai!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The one who stopped the demon king was always the hero. In a sense that hero was the one who summoned the demon king, but for the time being they set that aside due to the threat before their eyes leaving for the moment.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look down on us celestial people-. The far and highnd of ours will surely devote their all to exterminate all of you vermin! This world filled with only the gods and us celestial people is exactly the ideal¨D¨D¡¹

    The celestial person who finally became thest floated in the sky with his body wounded all over while yelling. His bloodshot eyes weren¡¯t filled with fear toward Hajime, but with madness that was denying reality.

    *DOPAN-*.

    Without even ncing at the falling thing that was previously a celestial person, Hajime turned his gaze to Shia.

    Even while feeling relieved from avoiding a situation that couldn¡¯t be taken as either tragedy oredy if the world that she was helping to reach salvation got destroyed by the hand of her husband, Shia once more got deeply emotional that Hajime properly epted her words like this and,

    ¡¸Hajime-saaann~~~~¡¹

    ¡¸Nmu¡¹

    Gave him a kis *muchuu~~*. Her hands went around his neck, and her legs also clung tightly around his body while giving a passionate kiss that was as though to embody her feeling of ¡®I won¡¯t let go anymoreee~~~¡¯. In respond to that, Hajime also received her with a gentle expression. He hugged her back tightly as to not let her go away.

    The two piled up on top of each other without paying attention to anyone else on the sky above the battlefield that had been left behind by the storm of madness and tragedy.

    The atmosphere changed, at the same time strange groaning voice ¡¸Uboa¡¹ slipped out from a portion of the people. It was Eric. He fell on all four with a face as though the world was ending.

    Louis¡¯s face was also spasming, Greg was in an absurdly depressed state, Phil averted his face with all his strength, and the other knights were also making eyes like rotten dead fish. The heart of the Balted force was dying. Though only one person, Dahlia was looking with sparkling eyes.

    But, there,

    ¡¸Can I interrupt for a bit?¡¹

    There was one person rising to the sky and called out to the two. It was Arogan.

    ¡¸Nn~, Hajime-shaan~, I wanted to meet youuu¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, my bad. I was a bitte.¡¹

    He tried clearing his throat ¡®cough-¡®. I am more or less demon king you know? I¡¯m right here.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just a bit desuu! It¡¯s almost one full day! Just what have you been doiiing¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? One whole day? ¡­¡­Is the time axis out of sync? Was the teleport coordination shifted because of that too?¡¹

    Arogan tried clearing his throat grandly *coouughh-*. Right beside the two.

    However the two apparently could only look at each other. Their lips kept meeting each other even while talking. Right before his eyes.

    ¡¸The time was? Err, what about Yue-san and others?¡¹

    ¡¸The magic power of everyone waspletely used up in order toe here. There was no way I could take those guys to this ce where we don¡¯t know what might be here while they are in exhausted state.¡¹

    ¡¸This world is really that far huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Can I-, interrupt for a bit!?¡¹

    ¡®I can¡¯t be patient! Since I was born I never got ignored like this for even once! I¡¯m hurt!¡¯ Arogan¡¯s voice was raised with that kind of feeling.

    Hajime and Shia finally noticed and went ¡¸Aa?¡¹¡¸Yes?¡¹. Even during that time Shia was still clinging all over Hajime.

    Arogan faltered for a moment at Hajime who was looking at him like he was a pebble at roadside, but he had seen Hajime¡¯s strength. He suppressed his expectation and feeling and firmly observed Hajime in order to attempt conversing with him.

    And then, after a moment, he smiled widely and offered his hand.

    ¡¸My gratitude for the reinforcement Shia andpany. There was also a misunderstanding so first let¡¯s have¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡®A talk¡¯, was what he was going to say, however, Arogan stopped talking. No, he was stopped.

    By the pain from his tightly grasped wrist. Who was it that grasped the wrist? Hajime? No, it was Shia.

    ¡¸Oi¡¹

    Shia who got down from Hajime when anyone noticed casted her gaze down. And then she let out a murky voice that even Hajime never heard before.

    ¡¸Tsu, wha, what are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You, just now, youpared yourself with Hajime-san right? You were searching for some area where you won right? And, you thought that you won in manly charm right?¡¹

    *Hyuh* Arogan caught his breath. Because he was a king he was good at hiding what was inside his heart, and yet regardless of that he waspletely seen through.

    *Bekyo-* A raw sound rang out. At the same time a soundless scream ¡¸¨C!?¡¹ also came out. Shia¡¯s hand crushed Arogan¡¯s wrist inside her grasp.

    Arogan immediately tried to pull back, but Shia¡¯s hand didn¡¯t even twitch. Her expression was hidden by her long beautiful hair and couldn¡¯t be confirmed.

    ¡¸I have various things I want to say to you. Like, you idiot without even a shred of remorse. Like, both your appearance and action are all disgusting without exception. Like, I¡¯ll turn you to mince meat you bastard, treating me as your queen as you please¡­¡­but, well, putting aside those things¡¹

    *DOO-* Magic power red up. The eyes of Shia who lifted up her face was shining faintly bluish white. At the same time her rage was seething.

    Arogan¡¯s instinct was ringing out the rm bell loudly. He tried to escape by using spirit art. But, it was already toote.

    The tightly clenched fist, moved behind like a drawn out bow.

    ¡¸Against my husband, there is no way in hell there is even a fragment of area where you can win! This misunderstanding narcissist bastaaarddddd-¨D¨D¨D¨Ddesuu¡¹

    Thunderous boom. Shia¡¯s right straight ran into Arogan¡¯s face. The fist that was filled with so much rage to the degree Shia inadvertently forgot her ¡¸desuu¡¹ pulverized Arogan¡¯s jaw and cheek bone with one attack and he fainted.

    But, with just him fainting, Shia¡¯s feeling that had continuously piled up resentment in addition of him looking down at her beloved at the end wouldn¡¯t be settled down! The crushed wrist still hadn¡¯t been let go!

    ¡¸ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-!!¡¹

    Rush! Rush! Rush! Shia¡¯s right fist hit consecutively so fast her fist looked blurry! After getting blown away Arogan would get pulled back by his broken wrist and received the storm of punch once more. Hepletely became a sandbag.

    ¡¸O, oi, Shia?¡¹

    ¡¸ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-¨D¨Ddesuu¨D¨DORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA-¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t force yourself to add ¡°desuu¡± you know?¡¹

    Looking at Shia¡¯s excessively savage figure to making a handsome man from somewhere starting to turn into a tattered rag, even Hajime got slightly taken aback. Also, he tried to say that if she was so angry she even forgot then it was fine to go without ¡¸desuu¡¹, but that might be a fixation of Shia because ¡¸desuu¡¹ would appear in between asionally.

    ¡¸You, your majestyy¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Please stoooooppp, hero-samaaaaaa-¡¹

    Arogan¡¯s confidants screamed in panic. The popce too were dumbfounded seeing their king gotten beaten up ck and blue while having abuse ¡¸This misunderstanding narcissist bastard-¡¹ hurled at him.

    Like that, after getting beaten up until a level that couldn¡¯t be cutely called something like getting rabbit up anymore, at the end of Arogan¡¯s pleading ¡¸Ple, please stop it alrea¨D¨D¡¹ after he repeatedly fainted and awakened by the pain,

    ¡¸Go, cross the Sanzu river-!! ¨D¨DDesuu!¡¹

    Shia released Arogan with a giant swing.

    Arogan flew like a cannon ball and it looked like he was going to crash into castle wall, but his confidants caught him with deathly desperation. But, the momentum couldn¡¯t be killed and they harmoniously pulverized the castle wall while vanishing inside the castle.

    Shia whose anger was cooling down with ¡®fuu fuu¡¯ rotated her neck in a snap then.

    ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    The one who was caught by those shrinking pupils was Gruelle who was quietly attempting to escape. He aimed to profit while others were fighting, however, seeing Hajime¡¯s curbstomp he felt that even the god side was dangerous, like the turncoat he was he thought to slip within the confusion to retreat and bought time while observing the situation but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wait, Shia. I¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse is futile. Those wings and scales, leave them behind¨D¨Ddesuu¡¹

    Full beat down time once more. Gruelle screamed and tried to escape, but he was restrained by the chain Shia took out and she punched, punched, punched-. She physically destroyed his scales, tore them away, snapped his wings, and sunk his head into the ground.

    ¡¸My heart belong to youu? Who do you think want that kind of rotten thing-¨D¨Ddesuu¡¹

    The elite force of the beastmen flew near to help the beast king, but toward them in her spare time Shia shredded, punched, shredded, punched¡­¡­

    ¡¸I cannot stomach your guts that dare trying to escape because you are scared of Hajime-san and pushed only the responsibility to other people! Are you listening-, you turncoat bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Wa, wai-gehah!? I am, as a king gofuh!? Besides, dragon man¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard don¡¯t you dare calling yourself a dragon maaan, desuu!!¡¹

    His dragonification was already dispelled. Shia mounted Gruelle¡¯s good looking figure and made him ate her battering. He resisted for a little while, but even that was immediately gone and he became a perishable that only convulsed *twitch twitch*.

    ¡®Fui~~~~¡¯ Shia-chan sighed while wiping her sweat with a truly nice smile. For some reason she looked really refreshed.

    They were like fierce god married couple¡­¡­the people of demon kingdom who thought like that, including the people who felt objection at Shia¡¯s words ¡¸Change if you are thinking about the future¡¹ from before became really quiet.

    The two divine spirits seemed to lose consciousness from their limp and t shape, and Udar was jiggling up and down nursing after them. But there was no voice raised to attack them. Their feeling was like, yes, like the feeling of baby rabbit holding its breath desperately under the grass when in front of the king of beasts¡­¡­

    Hajimended on the small mountain of rock lump that was higher than the castle wall that was the remains of Oros. Shia rushed back toward him with a refreshed smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Hajime-san. I was a bit irritated from the advances, and from people introducing themselves with title like demon king or dragon man or beast king.¡¹

    ¡¸Advances? ¡­¡­I see, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged and easily epted the violent drama of the fierce god bunny wife. He recalled Shia¡¯s words before returning that ¡¸The kidnapper is the human side¡¹, then in order to take over the violence he was going to ask Shia about the culprit.

    But, before he could, perhaps detecting the dangerous air, or perhaps it was his intention from the start, a person quickly rushed toward Hajime to surrender¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor to be in your presence. I am the chief spirit artist of Balted Kingdom, Louis Lector. The summoning of Shia, dono was done by me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­hee¡¹

    In front of Hajime who was standing imposingly on the mountain of rubble, Louis was beautifully falling prostrate into a dogeza.

    Killing intent was bursting out from Hajime, but it was a bit dyed perhaps because Nagumo family held a personal opinion in regard of dogeza. If Shuu and Sumire were here, there was no doubt they would bestow the certificate¡¸We certify you with semi first ss dogeza official certification!¡¹ to Louis. That was just how beautiful and unhesitating Louis¡¯s dogeza was.

    ¡¸I intend to obediently ept the punishment of tearing apart a family. If it is your wish, then I will atone for it with my life. But-, I beg you-, please give us your assistance!¡¹

    Hajime didn¡¯t answer and looked down on Louis with cold eyes. There, Eric who caught up with Louis prostrated beside him after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡¸I am the king of Balted Kingdom, Eric Luxeed Balted. It was me who gave the final approval for the hero summoning. All me lies on me. That¡¯s why, I beg you, pleasey down your anger toward the star tree! Everything is because the deed of us humans!¡¹

    Behind Eric who was talking in anguish, Dahlia and others were simrly kneeling. Eric briefly exined about the sin that humansmitted and about the salvation n.

    ¡¸I heard about you¨D¨Dyour personage from Shia. That there is possibility of your assistance if there is benefit in it. I deeply realize how selfish the matter that I am talking about is. But, we have no other path but to rely on you! If there is anything we can offer then we will over anything! That¡¯s why, please can you lend us your strength!?¡¹

    A king of a country kept prostrating while desperately begging. That appearance was also seen by the people of the demon kingdom. Even Arogan and Gruelle who recovered their consciousness and were in the middle of receiving treatment also could see him.

    The entreaty that was filled with his entire body and soul was wholly from him remembering the ancient goodness of man, repenting, and thinking once more of the future of the many people.

    The appearance that waspletely without any self-interest was truly touching to the heart¡­¡­

    *DOPAN-?*

    ¡¸Bastard, whose wife it is that you are calling without honorific huh? I¡¯ll shoot you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, you already shoot.¡¹

    INRAIntentionally Not Reading the Atmosphere! was Hajime¡¯s justice. Eric¡¯s forehead was instantly shot when he raised his face saying¡¸Can you lend us your strength!?¡¹, the white of his eyes were showing up while he was rolling on the mountain of rubbles. The scream of Louis and others¡¸YOUR MAJESTYYYYYY-¡¹ were resounding. (TN: In the raw it wasn¡¯t INRA but AKY, aete kuuki wo yomanai)

    For Shia who couldn¡¯t stop Eric from calling her name without honorific no matter how many time she told him and had half given up because the talk wouldn¡¯t advance at the slightest if she kept beating him up, she was really happy and felt terribly refreshed on top of that seeing this. Her rabbit ears were spontaneously pping happily.

    Within such light atmosphere, Dahlia who thought Eric to be dead pressed her hand on her mouth while she unconsciously,

    ¡¸Wha, what have you done¡¹

    Muttered that but,

    ¡¸It was set to non lethal so it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Hajime-san answered so and nonchntly looked away. He intentionally shot with rubber bullet which was the least mercy he could show.

    ¡¸Now then, we are going home Shia.¡¹

    Other world¡¯s circumstance? World danger? A king¡¯s dogeza? ¡­¡­¡¯I¡¯ll at least acknowledge the dogeza¡¯, Hajime denied the request as though to say that. Shia went¡¸Of course it is~¡¹ seeing such Hajime and her eyes turned a bit distant.

    But¡­¡­

    Dahlia grasped her chest tightly and looked at Shia pleadingly. The gazes of Eric who only barely opened his eyes and everyone else were the same like her.

    Those were eyes that were oozing despair. However, those were eyes that wouldn¡¯t give up no matter what. Surely even if Hajime took Shia back just like he proimed, they would still struggle till the end. Because they knew a lot of people were trying to seriously change for the sake of the future and the wounded star tree and the spirits.

    It was an act that was simr like tackling a huge steel wall in full speed. Even children would know which one would break.

    That was why Shia smiled wryly and pinched Hajime¡¯s sleeve with her fingers.

    ¡¸Shia?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-san.¡¹

    Hajime looked at Shia¡¯s eyes. Just with that Hajime understood. Yes, he understood everything.

    Even so, Hajime¡¯s true feeling was that he wanted to get away quickly from this kind of world. He asked her with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Why is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Annoyingly, I sympathized with them.¡¹

    Shia wished that a happy end would wait for people who struggled thinking for the future. That was why, she promised that she would put in a word when they appealed to Hajime. Just like how Yue did the same for her in the past.

    ¡¸Feeling regrets, trying to manage somehow and yet failing, but unable to give up even more, and so it be a desperate feeling of what can be done by oneself, I deeply understand that feeling so¡­¡­¡¹

    Her existence put her family into a dire situation, she worked hard but her family was gradually getting taken away, so she charged toward thesingle ray of hopeHajime and Yuethat she could see with everything she had.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I cannot properlye to a clear decision, and said troublesome things. I¡¯ll entrust the conclusion to Hajime-san. I won¡¯t object no matter the answer.¡¹

    That was Shia¡¯s maximumpromise after involving her family.

    She fulfilled her promise. She had sent words that were far more valuable than even ¡°benefit¡± to Hajime.

    Shia entrusted the decision to Hajime with a straightforward gaze, however, Hajime was,

    ¡¸This total idiot rabbit¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch!?¡¹

    A flick on the forehead came back. ¡¸Wh, why? You intend to not read the mood even noow!?¡¹ Shia said with eyes that teary eyes that contained various meanings. Hajime spoke to such Shia in exasperation.

    ¡¸Did you forget? In the past, I told you right, I won¡¯t hesitate to use all my strength if it¡¯s for your sake.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is no way I can forget that.¡¹

    That was why, she entrusted the decision to him like this. Because, if Shia wished for it, Hajime would really be her strength with everything he had anytime. That was why, prudence was necessary. That was themon understanding of the wive~s.

    Hajime was too pampering to his family. If they let their guard down, it felt like Shia and co would be no good.

    While thinking inside her heart¡¸I wish that Hajime-san yourself will be prudent in spoiling us desuu¡¹, she couldn¡¯t avoid her mouth from mumbling iprehensibly.

    ¡¸So?¡¹

    Toward Hajime who was looking for her words, wish, and true feeling, Shia smiled with a troubled look while saying.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Their, no, a lot of people¡¯s wish, of wanting to express their current heart toward an existence that was important, I want to grant that wish.¡¹

    They couldn¡¯t be concerned about the result after that too. After all it wasn¡¯t Shia who was shouldering the future of this world.

    The mother had continued to remonstrate her child, but her voice didn¡¯t reach, and for the sake of protecting her other children the mother hardened her heart. However, Shia wished to at least lead the reflecting child to the side of such mother.

    ¡¸Roger. I¡¯ll lend a hand.¡¹

    The answer was simple. However, it was filled with powerfulness that firmly promised sess.

    Hajime didn¡¯t think of it as troublesome or anything. Because Hajime loved this kind of side of Shia.

    Shia already had no words, she simply hugged Hajime tightly.

    Hajime lightly lifted up such Shia with one hand, then he heavily sat down on the top of the mountain of rubbles. And then, he made Shia sat down on one of his knees and ran his gaze to the surrounding like a demon king lording over the lower world.

    Ahead of his gaze were the three kings, the two divine spirit that had recovered until they could jiggle up and down, and then Udar who were watching his conversation with Shia.

    ¡¸For now, it¡¯s information. You guys, line up over there.¡¹

    With *poyoyon-* jiggling, the divine spirit of fire circle that was like an overly conscious carrier woman Soare reacted.

    ¡ºShut up monster of other world! Your deed will¨D¨D¡»

    *DOPAN-?* *St*¡­¡­, the red fire slime was scattered. The attack that came when she was in the verge of annihtion and somehow maintained the slime state caused the slime to only be able to slosh around where it was difficult for her to return to normal.

    ¡ºYou bastard-, toward us divine spirit¨D¨D¡»

    *DOPAN-?* The divine spirit of earth Oros became a stain of earth. He only sloshed around in a state that was difficult to return to normal.

    *DOPAN-?* ¡ºWhy even me!?¡» Udar was scattered.

    Seeing that, the three kings gathered near in a slight panic.

    After Hajime¡¯s words of ¡¸Sit there¡¹, Arogan with his face that was still ck and blue exerted hisst dignity by disying his will to keep standing saying ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine¡¹ and¡­¡­

    *DOPAN-?* It was lethal so no problem! He died!

    Arogan-san¡¯s brain matter was scattered and he fell.

    ¡¸Sit¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. You¨D¨D¡¹

    Gruelle made a gaze that doubted Hajime¡¯s sanity after he so easily stole a life¨D¨D*DOPAN-*. A wind hole was opened in his forehead and he fell.

    Dead silence filled the ce. A beatter, the aides of the two camps who understood what happened and the popce were going to scream.

    But, before they could, *Pika~~* light showered down. It was the light from an object that was hovering on the sky without anyone noticing¨D¨Dthe regeneration magic beam artifact ¡°Bel Agartha¡±. If it was just a freshly dead person that was still warm and fluffy, it was possible to fish them back forcefully from the realm of hades, an unbelievable artifact.

    ¡¸Hah!? What in the world!?¡¹

    ¡¸¨C!? Just now I!?¡¹

    The two who should have their brain matter scattered and died stood up abruptly. At the same time even the two pseudo slimes that were sttered t also returned into slime.

    ¡ºYou bastard! Toward this me the incarnation of fire circle¨D¨D¡»

    *DOPAN-*, *saat-*, *pika-*, revive! ¡ºYou bastard¨D¨D¡», *DOPAN-*, *saat-*, *pika-*.¡ºYou bas¨D¨D¡», *DOPAN-*, *saat-*, *pika-*. ¡ºSto¨D¨D¡», *DOPAN-*, *saat-*, *pika-*. ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    The red slime-san jiggled obediently in front of Hajime.

    ¡¸They said idiot won¡¯t be cured even with death but¡­¡­you guys are called god and king even for an instant. Don¡¯t tell me that you guys aren¡¯t able to learn?¡¹

    Eric-san and others were trembling all over.

    Arogan-san and others were also trembling all over.

    The divine spirit-san also wasn¡¯t an exception, the people of the demon kingdom were shaking even more.

    How many times you need to die repeatedly until you reform your heart to be docile?

    So to speak that was,

    ¨D¨D108 Harassment Demon King Sttyle I won¡¯t say just once, want to try dying no matter how many times?

    It was a devilish harassment (?) that would make a certain girl from hell to say ¡¸That¡¯s wrong¡¹ with serious face.

    ¡ºFreely manipting life and death¡­¡­even mother Lutria¡­¡­¡»

    It wasn¡¯t human. It was something more demonic, a territory that even god didn¡¯t reach¡­¡­

    ¡¸And? How many times more you need to die before bing docile?¡¹

    Aa, demon god huh.

    It was the moment where all existence in this world regardless of whether they were god or human or any other species became one in heart before Hajime¡¯s cheerful smile.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Brutal Hero Shia arc, will end next chapter.

    But, regretfully¡­¡­due to the publication work and private matter the update for next week and the week after that is uncertain.

    If it¡¯s no good then I¡¯m sorry!

    PS (Material introduction)<ul><li>Thousand crosses</li></ul>

    =>The image was from Bleac¡ð¡¯s sixth division captain-san¡¯s ughterscape ¨C Senbonzakura Kage¡ð.<ul><li>Kill Them All</li></ul>

    =>From ¡ðreat Magical Cap¡¯s Puni¡ð-sama<ul><li>Leave them behind</li></ul>

    =>From Drifte¡ð¡¯s Shimazu-san (also from the apparition Kubi Oiteke)<ul><li>Want to try dying?</li></ul>

    => From Hell Gir¡ð¡¯s Enma-chan

    PS 2

    About Hajime¡¯s appearance, with Yue and others unable toe, he went in serious mode, so the camouge of his arm, hair, and eye were all removed. So to speak, the demon king mode.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    AN: I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bitte.

    The publication work is over for now, but Shirakome is in the middle of recovering willpower.

    I wrote this in a quick pace so the story didn¡¯t advance, my apologize but please tolerate it.<hr>

    In a room inside the demon king castle. In the dining hall that was extravagant but filled with countless cracks, the figure of Hajime and others could be found.

    At the seat of honor of a long table that was also extravagant¨D¨Dat the ce that originally was reserved for the demon king who was the master of this pce to sit at, a demon king was sitting there as expected.

    It was Hajime.

    If people who didn¡¯t know anything saw this scene, first they would surely think that Hajime was the master of this pce without holding any doubt about it. That was just how brazen Hajime was sitting on that seat. He crossed his legs and supported his cheek with his hand that rested on the armchair. His figure lording over the inside of the room truly looked appropriate¡­¡­

    Beside him, Shia was snuggling close to him like the queen, however, her mouth was energetically getting stuffed with food while chewing *mokyu mokyu* looking like a girl that could be found anywhere.

    ¡¸Shia-sama, I¡¯ll refill your water.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Dahlia-san.¡¹

    Shia smiled with a cken expression. Dahlia also gave a ckened smile back.

    Inside the space that was filled with tension without any sound at all other than the *mokyu mokyu* sound from Shia, the smiling face of the two beautiful girls that was like a breath of fresh air spread out.

    Yes, it was only Shia who was eating. The people other than Dahlia who was serving Shia helpfully¨D¨DEric and others of the kingdom group, Arogan and others of the demon kingdom group, Gruelle and others of the beast kingdom group, and then the divine spirit of thunder cloud Udar, the divine spirit of earth Oros, the divine spirit of fire circle Soare, they were all sitting at the lower seat of the table while holding their breath like rabbit in the presence of lion.

    *Mokyu mokyu*.

    ¡¸Does the taste suit your pte, Shia-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really delicious, Dahlia-san! I want you to teach me the recipeter!¡¹

    ¡¸But of course! I¡¯ll look forward cooking together with Shia-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Sheesh Dahlia-san, even though you are a daughter of a duke, you can even cook on top of being a prodigious spirit art. You are really a perfectdy desuu¡¹

    ¡¸Ge, geez Shia-sama¡­¡­that¡¯s a really excessive praise~¡¹

    The conversation of the two beautiful girls that was really warm and fluffy echoed inside the quiet and tense space. Dahlia-san who was fidgeting bashfully and restlessly was extremely adorable.

    Apparently with Shia keeping her promise and kept Hajime in check, her positivity level toward Shia had reached the counter stop.

    Shia hadn¡¯t eaten anything since noon, on top of that she even used body strengthening Level X. Toward such horribly starving rabbit Shia, Dahlia wanted to serve her so much that she even physically silenced the people of demon kingdom (the pce cook and staff, etc) so that she could serve her handmade cooking.

    By the way, after hearing the circumstance from the kings and gods who became obedient after the ¡¸I won¡¯t say just once, want to try dying no matter how many times?¡¹ at the summit of rubble, why then everyone gathered in the dining hall of the demon king pce? It was simply to wait for Hajime and Shia¡¯s magic power to recover.

    But, there, *tap tap* a small sound rang out.

    Hajime who was ring at the lower seats even while softening when ncing at his bunny wife who was yummily eating was making knocking sound on the table with his finger. In front of him was a ss that had turned empty.

    *Snap-*, tension ran through the room as though lightning had struck!

    Amidst that, Dahlia-san instantly moved. She calmly, elegantly, but swiftly, poured chilled water using spirit art into the empty ss.

    She bowed, then quietly backed away.

    Hajime who put the water into his mouth as though it was only natural went ¡¸Hm?¡¹ and squinted his eyes.

    ¡¸Lemon water huh?¡¹

    When he looked back across his shoulder and asked, Dahlia-san reverently lowered her head while answering.

    ¡¸I thought that it would be wearisome to keep drinking the same water, so I took the liberty to add taste and scent.¡¹

    At first coffee or tea was rmended to Hajime, however he refused saying ¡¸Just water is fine¡¹. This was Dahlia¡¯s meager consideration to such him.

    While the kings were making face that seemed to want to say ¡¸Do, doing that without asking! You¡¯re going to get killed you know!? Around ten times!¡¹, Dahlia was standing quietly without particrly turning pale.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies if that displeased demon king-sama. I will ept any punishment.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, let me thank you for your consideration. Shia has opened herself to you after all.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my deepest pleasure.¡¹

    Dahlia¡¯s expression loosened happily, however, she lowered her head reverently once more. Shia stuffed her cheeks with meat while conveying ¡¸The cooking is also delicious~¡¹ with her gaze. Seeing that Hajime made a thinking expression for a bit.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to eat because it will be dinner when we go home though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I have also prepared some variety of light meal.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really prepared huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Because from demon king-sama¡¯s talk with Shia-sama, it seems the difference of time of your world with this world is really big.¡¹

    It seemed that she judged that if they would pass some time at this world, then she should at least prepare some light meal even if he said that he didn¡¯t need to eat.

    Dahlia-san, truly capable.

    Also, Arogan reacted when hearing the words demon king-sama but he then averted his gaze as thought to say ¡¸Ah, right, it¡¯s not me isn¡¯t it. That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it¡¹.

    ¡¸In that case I¡¯ll have a bit then. If possible I don¡¯t want something too heavy, you have anything like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me bring a salmon sandwich.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s fine. Also, as I thought give me coffee too. No need for sugar.¡¹

    ¡¸By your will.¡¹

    Eric thought, ¡¸Eh? Dahlia¡¯s master should be me though¡­¡­somehow, doesn¡¯t she act more like servant than before there?¡¹. Of course, he didn¡¯t say it out loud. Because, it was scary.

    ¡¸E, eh? Dahlia-san, somehow your atmosphere is differentpared to with me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸? What¡¯s that about? Or rather, Shia. You too don¡¯t eat too much. You won¡¯t be able to eat dinner. Everyone is waiting for you to return back home.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I will work out as much as I ate. My stomach will be empty when returning home. It was said that you cannot even fight if you don¡¯t eat meat.¡¹

    ¡¸You, it feels like soon you will master something like the secret skill of ¡°fully immersion to eating¡± Shoku¡ð huh.¡¹(TN: Don¡¯t know what reference is this)

    She was the rabbit that was principally evaluated as bugged in regard to physical ability. She could even manipte her hair and blood, that was why it felt like something like changing the meal that she ate wholly into energy was something she would do normally.

    ¡¸Even so, I have to apologize to everyone when we returned. Especially Yue-san, it feels like she will scold me at how did I get kidnapped so easily.¡¹

    The rabbit ears drooped down powerlessly.

    ¡¸No, hm, I wonder about that. That Yue, she was seriously damaged because of your nonchnt remark, so she might not be in the state of doing that.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Did I say something to Yue-san?¡¹

    It was because she was like that, that her true feeling got needlessly conveyed and the vampire princess ended up hugging her knees for several hours.

    Hajime smiled wryly while caressing Shia¡¯s astonished rabbit ears. Shia¡¯s expression instantly brightened.

    But, there, Eric who was unable to bear with the atmosphere of the two raised a trembling voice.

    ¡¸Ca, can I ask something¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Nopromise. His Excellency Hajime¡¯s dismissal bullet.

    ¡¸About how the two of you are husband and wife, is that really true-¡¹

    The young king of the human race with established reputation of not getting discouraged even after getting beaten ck and blue resolutely charged forward as expected. A gaze that seemed to say ¡¸You, are you a hero¡­¡­¡¹ came from thedemon kingAroganand thebeast kingGruelle.

    ¡¸If so then what?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing-¡¹

    ¡®What¡¯s with that tsundere reaction¡¯, Hajime sent him a suspicious gaze.

    Eric¡¯s face looked like he had swallowed a ton of sour grape and gulped them all. The other people were also ncing at Shia before making bitter expression.

    ¡¸Hmph? Shia, looks like you are really popr huh?¡¹

    Shia made a dry expression at Hajime¡¯s teasing gaze. In exchange,

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as you say!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou!?¡¹

    Dahlia-san who swiftly appeared immediately set the table, and strongly confirmed with her usual clenched fists pose. Hajime was subtly surprised by that. It was really rare for him to be like that.

    ¡¸Not only the men of our country, even his majesty Arogan and his majesty and Gruelle, and not only them but even Udar-sama over there, everyone is madly in love with Shia-sama. Especially someone like his majesty Eric, no matter how many times he was rejected he wouldn¡¯t stop calling her without honorific, and if there was a chance he would try touch Shia-sama from start to end.¡¹

    ¡¸Dahlia!?¡¹

    The unbelievable betrayal from his vassal and childhood friend.

    ¡¸Furthermore, in the case of his majesty Arogan he even tried to steal her lips¡­¡­it was truly a heinous deed.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Arogan looked at Dahlia with eyes that wanted to say ¡¸Don¡¯t say more than that!¡¹.

    The kingdom group was in the middle of flustered state due to the unexpected traitorous tattling by their friend, however, the duke¡¯s daughter maid-san who seemed to havepletely changed the allegiance of her heart made guts pose with both her hands and emphasized ¡¸However-¡¹.

    ¡¸Please have a peace of mind, demon king-sama. Shia-sama disyed her rejection sometimes with her fist!¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, I get it even without you insisting it with your eyes snapped wide open like that. Calm down a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸What a rtionship of mutual trust¡­¡­it was truly sacred.¡¹

    Duke¡¯s daughter trippy maid. Hajime¡¯s eye turned to Shia and he asked with his gaze ¡¸What¡¯s this interesting maid¡¹, Shia used her eyes too to answer ¡¸It looks like she inherited the teaching of the Akiba-type heroes of the past¡¹, and Hajime-san showed his tremendous power of understanding with ¡¸I get it. So that¡¯s why she is a maid even though she is a duke¡¯s daughter. She was taught about the supreme equipment huh¡¹.

    Oh Akiba-type heroes of the past¡­¡­good job!

    ¡¸By the way demon king-sama. Are the other family members here? This Dahlia wish to be granted the honor of greeting them if possible.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s only me whoe to pick up Shia. Well, perhaps you can at least give them greeting when I opened the gate to go home¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is, that so¡­¡­that¡¯s unfortunate but, please let me do so at that time then. Putting that aside, that person called Yue-sama, could it be that she is Shia-sama¡¯s mother?¡¹

    Shia burst out ¡¸buh¡¹ hearing that question. It was the vampire princess-sama who got damaged just from being treated as NEET. Such rtionship was possible based on their age, but if she was mistaken as her best friend¡¯s mother¡­¡­she might hugged her knees at the corner of the room for ten more hour.

    Although, from the point of view of Dahlia who saw how strong Shia was, when speaking about ¡°a family scolding¡± such Shia, it couldn¡¯t be helped that she misunderstood like that.

    Shia wiped clean her mouth while correcting her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. Yue-san is my best friend, and she is also like a big sister for me, and more importantly, she is theseisaifirst wifedesu.¡¹

    ¡¸Restraintseisai? Is it? Is she a deterrent toward Shia-sama?¡¹ (TN: A y of words here, the kanji of legal wife and restraint are both read as seisai, so Dahlia mistook the meaning of the word)

    ¡®You think she is nuclear bomb huh, no, that¡¯s also not really mistaken though¡­¡­¡¯, Hajime thought with a wry smile while Shia spoke the answer.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it, it¡¯s seisai in the meaning of the first wife.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Hah?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The replies came from inside the room. Especially from the three kings.

    As expected even Dahlia turned speechless at the answer that was too much outside her expectation.

    Eric¡¯s chair ttered from the force of him standing up. He unconsciously raised his voice toward Hajime.

    ¡¸Wai-, wait a second! Shia is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oi¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-dono is, Hajime-dono¡¯s wife right!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, so?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what does she meant by first wife!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly like the words meant though?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I don¡¯t think it can possible be true but¡­¡­other than Shia¨D¨D¡¹

    *DOPAN-*. *Saat-*. *Pika-*.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t going to say that you have other wife than Shia-dono right!?¡¹

    ¡¸She already said it right?¡¹

    *Tremble tremble, shiver shiver.* Eric shook. The expression of the other people was also turning grim.

    Eric¡¯s gaze sharply turned toward Shia who was stuffing her mouth with meat.

    ¡¸Shia, dono! Why are you so calm!? This man-, he is two-timing you!¡¹

    *Mokyu-* Shia swallowed the meat and said calmly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not two-timing you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, but just now¡­¡­he said that there is other wife than Shia, dono¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes desu. Other than me and Yue-san, there are six other so it¡¯s not two-timing.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    The lovely woman their heart turned to was nothing more than a harem member. Eric turned into stone from that fact. Louis¡¯s expression was hidden by his sses¡¯ reflection from unknown light source, while Arogan and Gruelle did their best to stay expressionless.

    ¡¸Eh? Rather, I¡¯m the one surprised here. Eric-san and others are king, rather isn¡¯t this normal?¡¹

    Certainly that¡¯s true. It was only Eric who was unmarried, but both Arogan and Gruelle were already keeping more than ten beautiful maidens to themselves. Just what was strange from the same thing applying to Shia at another world?

    Although that was a logical point, the unmarried men here including Eric couldn¡¯t ept it in their heart.

    ¡¸I, I don¡¯t have any intention to surround myself with multiple women!¡¹

    Arogan and Gruelle showered Eric once more with a gaze that wanted to say ¡¸You, are you hero¡¹.

    However, Eric who was infatuated toward the hero rabbit who came from another world didn¡¯t give a damn at such gazes. He red angrily at Hajime.

    ¡¸You bastard-, you already have Shia but you still with other woman-¡­¡­unforgivable-, such thing is absolutely unforgivable-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? It¡¯s like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime without dy was about to move from *DOPAN* to *pika-*, but for some reason he tilted his head and searched his memory.

    ¡¸Shia, dono! Are you saying that you are alright with that kind of man!? What is good about him!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what is it so suddenly¡­¡­geez-, it¡¯s embarrassing to be told to speak what I like about him in front of other people~. If I¡¯m asked what is it I like about him, it¡¯s everything desu! No other answer¡­¡­fufufu-¡¹

    Eric-san, when he got hit by Shia¡¯s unshakeable boasting of her loved one, he pressed on his chest ¡¸gufuh¡¹ and crumbled. He was on all fours.

    But, there Hajime hit his hand *pon* and made a face of realization.

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s his highness!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s his majesty!¡¹

    Eric corrected. ¡®I¡¯m properly a king you know, I ain¡¯t a prince¡¯ he insisted.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t what Hajime meant. He understood the true form of the d¨¦j¨¤ vu he felt from Eric¡¯s words, so he made that remark. Yes, the exchange just now, the young prince of Heiligh¨D¨DRandell-kun said exactly the same speech when he recklessly challenged Hajime due to his first love for Kaori. Even his questionable self-important temperament was really simr.

    ¡¸Wha, what? Why are you looking at me with kind gaze like that!?¡¹

    Because Randell was Liliana¡¯s little brother and also his brother-inw, Hajime in his own was didn¡¯t dislike Randell who came charging at him every time despite his trembling. It seemed that he saw Randell¡¯s figure from Eric.

    There was nothing more terrifying in this world than a gentle expression from a terrifying man.

    Was what the trembling Eric-kun seemed to want to say.

    But, there, a whispered voice was¡­¡­

    ¡ºThis is stupid.¡»

    ¡ºO, oi, Soare.¡»

    It was the divine spirit of fire circle Soare. The divine spirit of thunder cloud Udar talked to her with small voice in a bit of panic to stop her. By the way, the three god slimes were too short to sit on normal chair, so they were ced on chairs for children where they were jiggling.

    Everyone¡¯s attention turned toward Soare. Shia continued going *mokyu mokyu*. Hajime too was going *mokyu mokyu* with the salmon sandwich Dahlia served him. Mu? ¡­¡­Delicious. My greatest thanks!

    Soare who was focused at twitched and jiggled *poyon* for a moment, then she started to jiggle restlessly. She was strangely flustered from her own remark that resounded unexpectedly.

    Eric asked timidly.

    ¡¸Soare-dono, by stupid you mean¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºI, it¡¯s stupid right? Something like hero of foreign world is just a danger factor. All of you children of man is destined to perish. Talking about a future that won¡¯t evene can only be called as stupid.¡»

    Soare immediately rattled on while intensely flickering. Eric argued vehemently at her.

    ¡¸However Soare-dono! We are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºSilence! The decision of mother Lutria is the divine will, all living things obeying it is the only truth! For all of you, to struggle so far that you even summoned the monster over there! There is a limit even in being unsightly!¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºThe result from that is this situation where even the voice of mother Lutria cannot be heard! To summon even evil that bring monster to this world, as expected the children of man is¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Oi¡¹

    Just a word. With only that one word from a man who had a scrap of salmon sandwich sticking out from the corner of his mouth, the ce¡¯s atmosphere changed. Soare who was heating up shut her mouth ¡ºFuguuh¡» as though she just got sshed with cold water.

    But, the instant she was fiercely red by Hajime,

    ¡ºWha, what is it-, you want to have a go!? Aa!? AA!? I¡¯ll take you on-, you-, you¡­¡­youuu-¡»

    ¡ºO, oi, Soare, calm down.¡»

    Perhaps because of nervousness and fear, Soare-san who was a cool character like an overly conscious career woman somehow became like a yankee character who was a shitty small fry but bluffed the hell out of it.

    She must be wanting to hurl abuse at Hajime, but if she did that then she would be guaranteed to go *st*, so she only ended making strange swearing ¡ºyouuu-¡». She was giving off an iprehensibly disappointing smell.

    Hajime wordlessly ced Donner on the table. *Thump* a heavy sound resounded.

    ¡ºTsu!? Tsu¨D¨Dtsu¡»

    She lost her nerve. The divine spirit of fire circle-san, was losing her nerve at full speed. It was to the degree that she immediately dragged out Oros and Udar on top of the table, then she wrigglingly crawled behind them to hide.

    ¡ºA, AA!? Yo, you really want to have a go!? Youu-! I, it will be a disaster if I got serious you know!? Right, I wasn¡¯t serious before! It will be really, yes, really a disaster!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­No, Soare, before this you were evidently fighting seriously.¡»

    ¡ºOr rather, say something like that after getting out from behind us.¡»

    Oros and Udar spoke somewhat apathetically. If they were in their human form, they would surely stare at Soare reproachfully.

    The terror and nervousness assaulting her, her pride and obstinacy, etc, various emotions were saturating her and she became unable to control them. Hajime stared unblinking at such Soare. And then, for the time being he cocked the gun. *Click* The fiendish sound resounded.

    ¡º-!? Tsu, tsu¨D¨De, even if you defeat me, the second and the third me will surely appear! In other words, it¡¯s meaningless even if you defeat me right now! Meaningless thing shouldn¡¯t be done right!? Yes, it should not! Youuu-, understand at least that much¨D¨Dah, Udar! Oros! Where are you two going!? Leaving me behind, where are you going!?¡»

    The meat shields who jumped *poyoyon* away.

    In that ce where the obstruction had gone away, a gaze from an existence that was evil ording to Soare pierced her.

    *Shake shake, fidget fidget, jiggle jiggle¡­¡­*

    Soare who was the focus of attention on the table was moving about in confusion for a while, then¨D¨D

    ¡º¡­¡­Sniff¡­¡­hics¡­¡­tsu¡»

    Unbelievably a crying voice resounded. The red slime was spreading on the table as though it had lost all consistencies. Perhaps, surely, if she was in her human form she would be showing a figure of her feet crumbling andid prostrate on the floor while weeping uncontrobly.

    The bluff of divine spirit of fire circle-san whose heart wasn¡¯t just merely broken butpletely pulverized since a long time ago seemed to only as solid as wet toilet paper.

    This figure of a divine spirit, an exalted existence that stayed really high in the sky that was just too much like this, caused sympathetic eyes to be turned toward her not just from the kingdom group, but even from Arogan who decided his country¡¯s objective as ¡¸God should die!¡¹.

    As expected Shia seemed unable to watch it. She also had properly finished her meal, so after she wiped her mouth clean, she stood up from her seat.

    ¡¸Sheesh Hajime-san¡­¡­please stop it with this much.¡¹

    ¡¸No, about that, I thought that they are unexpectedly pleasant creatures in spite of introducing themselves as god so, I went too far.¡¹

    As expected, Hajime never imagined that there would be god who would weep uncontrobly. He was looking at Soare with really deep interest.

    Shia reached out toward Soare who was currently turning into a stain on the table.

    ¡ºWha, what are you-¡­¡­hics¡­¡­you want to have a gooo-, youuu-¡»

    ¡¸Please calm down. We won¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t act violently.¡¹

    ¡ºYo, you said that but you want to do something horrible right!? Hics, you, youuu-¡»

    ¡¸Yes yes, there is nothing scary heree~. It¡¯s alright~¡¹

    ¡ºFu, fuguu¡­¡­even if you, act kind now¡­¡­hiu¡­¡­hics¡»

    Shia lifted her up and patted her as though saying ¡®good kid, good kid¡¯. Soare-san was turning docile as she was doing that. She was starting to docilely turn limp on Shia¡¯s palm.

    ¡¸I see! So this is the taming style from the world of Shia-sama and demon king-sama!¡¹

    A truly scandalous word came out from Dahlia-san who was making her both hands guts pose.

    The demon king¡¯s whip, and the rabbit¡¯s carrot¡­¡­even though the two didn¡¯t have any intention like that it was troubling because it was the fact.

    ¡º¡­¡­Do you intend, to do the same to mother?¡»

    The one who asked that with a quiet voice was the divine spirit of earth, Oros.

    ¡ºUdar is moved by affection, Soare has fallen, my strength isn¡¯t up to the task.¡»

    It was a voice that was heavy, dark, and depressed.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t destroy us, however, are you going to subjugate us?¡»

    Because the hero of foreign world and her spouse literally beaten their aberrant strange into him, despair could be felt from the flickering Oros.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t do such thing.¡¹

    It was Shia who said it. And then, she asked back.

    ¡¸I have said it before. I won¡¯t do anything like killing Oros-san and others no matter what. What I can do is only helping so that the voice of Eric-san and everyone reach all of you.¡¹

    ¡ºSuch words, is toote now. Do you know how much the children of man has trampled on our remonstrating words before this?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oros-san, you cannot forgive the children of man anymore no matter what?¡¹

    ¡ºWhy should they be forgiven? What is the reason why the children of man, who possess not a single thing except foolishness should be forgiven?¡»

    ¡¸Eric-san and everyone said the answer to that is what they want to convey to you.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Oros¡¯s flickering became stronger. He must be holding back his feeling of antipathy inside.

    Oros shut his mouth as though he was shutting himself behind a rock door. It was Udar who called out to him.

    ¡ºOros. Putting aside the people of this country and the beastman, I believe that the feeling of that young king and his people is genuine.¡»

    ¡ºUdar?¡»

    Udar crawled close to Oros and slowly flickered as though he was driven by some kind of thought.

    ¡ºPerhaps it was because I lost against Shia. I felt that my burning heart cooled down slightly.¡»

    ¡ºWhat do you want to say?¡»

    ¡ºI recalled something. The figure of the children of man of the ancient time that was locked behind my rage and determination.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Something that only the children of man possessed. They were a race who knew how to create thing, they found happiness in that and tried to progress toward the future.

    But, they were obviously different from other race who entrusted themselves to nature and simply lived and died.

    Since the primeval time, the children of man were the target of the mother Lutria and the divine spirits.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a sin that is hard to forgive.¡»

    What the children of man hadmitted. However,

    ¡ºPerhaps, it¡¯s the mother Lutria, might be the one who actually wish for the words of the children of man once more¡­¡­¡»

    In the first ce, it was the star tree Lutria who was reluctant to bring down the divine punishment toward the kind until thest moment. Rather it was the divine spirits whose rage reached the boiling point from witnessing the exhausted figure of their mother and strongly insisted to carry out the divine punishment no matter what.

    ¡ºShia won¡¯t break her promise. If Shia wish it, then that man also won¡¯t break his promise. So, in that case, I won¡¯t oppose the children of man expressing their feeling. Oros, and also Soare. What about you two?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    The earth and fire circle were silent. The two right now couldn¡¯t deny Udar¡¯s words and concluded that he was a traitor.

    ¡ºBut, even now, there are still many who won¡¯t repent.¡»

    There were two people in this room who were the chief perpetrator of that. Oros¡¯s focus turned toward Arogan and Gruelle.

    The two of them tried to say something, but Eric stood up before that.

    ¡¸To be unable to have any change in heart even at this point of time¡­¡­it¡¯s truly something shameful.¡¹

    However,

    ¡¸Even so, apologizing for the crime we havemitted, conveying our feeling to the star tree Lutria, I don¡¯t think of it as something pointless.¡¹

    ¡ºAnd, you wish to be spared from divine punishment with that?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­That, will depend on star tree Lutria¡¯s heart. It¡¯s not the problem of whether we can receive forgiveness or not. What is important is sincerity. I, we are taught that by the hero of another world.¡¹

    The gaze of Eric and also Louis and everyone turned toward Shia. Their gaze was filled with love and affection.

    Eric returned his gaze to Oros once more and spoke more.

    ¡¸Thus, even if this is an unavoidable fate of destruction, as the representative of the people who regained their past goodness, I wish to meet with star tree Lutria.¡¹

    Just like how a child wished to meet with his mother.

    Oros and Soare continued to stay silent. However, their slow flickering showed that the anger inside them was decreasing. At the very least, they didn¡¯t discard Eric¡¯s words as mere empty titude.

    Although, their emotion that was like a mist that wouldn¡¯t clear hadn¡¯t changed. That was why even as a god they couldn¡¯t find any word to say.

    Udar¡¯s voice that was filled with wryness resounded there.

    ¡ºOros, Soare. Either way, mother would be in danger if that man there get serious. Right now, how about we believe in Shia¡¯s words and watch over where is the path the children of man is heading to?¡»

    There was no objection.

    While an air of relieve was flowing, while Hajime asked for second helping of salmon sandwich acting like it had nothing to do with him, Soare whose heart had recovered from Shia¡¯s gentleness spoke to Udar as though she was venting.

    ¡ºYou are really infatuated with someone who defeated you crushingly there.¡»

    ¡ºFuh. There are things that can bemunicated through fighting. Shia is a wonderful¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºEven though you were knocked out when trying to bath together¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºHow do you know that!? Or rather, why are you saying that now!?¡»

    ¡ºGood grief, that¡¯s embarrassing as a fellow divine spirit.¡»

    You are saying that? Anyway setting that aside, ¡¸Hou¡¹such voice that resounded until the stomach like the low bass of baritone sax was¡­¡­

    Coming from Hajime-san.

    Udar twitched and jiggled. He started crawling away bit by bit from Hajime.

    ¡¸Shia, did you get peeped at?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, no way! I firmly sent him flying, and I also stayed on guard so it¡¯s fine!¡¹

    ¡®Is that so, then let¡¯s stop with the mixer artifact and spare the divine spirit with simple beating¡­¡­¡¯, Hajime thought, but,

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right! Because of Udar-san I remember. Hajime-san, can you take a look at my Vire Druckenter?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Udar-san did something without asking so the shooting mode got strange!¡¹

    ¡ºShia! There is better way to say¨D¨D¡»

    Udar-san was thrown into mixer.

    After that, Hajime heard how Udar attempted to transform Vire Drucken into divine spirit armament. Hajime who got interested to spirit stone, spirit weapon, and spirit art made knowledgeable people including Louis and Arogan to spit out every knowledge and article while repairing Vire Drucken¡­¡­

    Through the process he heard how Shia became able to evade lightning speed by sight in the fight with Udar and his expression spasmed. In fact Shia provoked ¡¸Hey,e on Hajime-san!¡¹. So Hajime tried shooting at her outside her vital spot but his bullet was dodged normally. He put Udar in mixer for venting ¡¸What have you done to my wife huh¡¹¡­¡­

    While that was going on, the magic power of Hajime and Shia was alsopletely recovered.

    The preparation of Eric, Arogan, and Gruelle was also finished, and the group finally departed to the nd of beginning¡±, the solitary ind in distant sea¨D¨Dthe territory of star tree.

    The dinner of Nagumo family was waiting, so Hajime used crystal key to teleport abruptly to the solitary ind.

    Hajime and others passed through the door of light, and looked there.

    ¡¸Hee¡¹

    Floating above the solitary ind, was a huge flying ind¨D¨Dthe stronghold of the celestial people.

    And then, the rest of the divine spirits and innumerable spirit beasts lying in wait for them.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    PS

    The salmon sandwich in Seven-san¡­¡­vanished?

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    ¡¸This is really one shy wee.¡¹

    An amused chuckle resounded.

    Eric, Arogan, Gruelle, te three kings along with Louis and others, the elite forces apanying each king were taken aback.

    Floating in the sky, the stronghold of the celestial people, the giant floating ind¡¯s majestic appearance went without saying. Then there was the great swarm of spirit beasts covering thend and sky, and the figures of multiple divine spirits.

    Strong pressure and killing intent that were shaking the atmosphere were weing them. Coupled with the cloudy sky, it was like the end of the world.

    Because it was clear that all they were rejected as visitors, they as the people living in this world couldn¡¯t help but held their breath. Their throat was dry, their heart shrunk, their waist lost strength, and their spirit was on the verge of breaking.

    That was how much the weemittee was disying their rage, and they were ready to fight to the death, it wouldn¡¯t be out of ce at all to describe them as suicidal soldiers.

    ¡¸Or rather, the teleport destination, it got slightly shifted¡­¡­this star tree is something, not bad.¡¹

    Hajime who grumbled that looked around and smiled wryly.

    The ce they teleported to seemed to be the edge of the star tree¡¯s solitary ind¨D¨Dabove a cliff. They nned to teleport directly to the star tree¡¯s location, but apparently the space was interfered with and they ended up on the ind¡¯s edge.

    In the end, was it the star tree that was absurd with how it obstructed the Crystal Key¡¯s teleportation ability, or was it the Crystal Key that was absurd with how it overcame the obstruction of a god of a world and teleported the user through even if it was only to the edge of the stronghold?

    In any case, looking at the present situation objectively, they were now truly people who were cornered to the edge of a precipitous cliff but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Looks like they¡¯re really in high spirits, did something happen?¡¹

    The tension of Eric and otherspletely didn¡¯t matter. Everyone¡¯s expression turned reallyplicated at the joke Hajime cracked. It couldn¡¯t be helped, so Shia poked at Hajime¡¯s cheek and said.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, are you waiting for tsukkomi to that? No matter how you look at it, this is caused by Hajime-san¡¯s meteor party.¡¹

    It¡¯s exactly like Shia said. Obviously the other side would be angry & scared because of that. After all this person tossed a meteor to their sacred ground.

    The ind originally should be lushly green had ck smoke rising from here and there. A part of the verdant mountain was copsing. It was already like that just from the visible range. There was no doubt that the center of the ind, the surroundings of the star tree was even more tragic than this.

    Then, at that timing the explosive sound of a waterfall suddenly resounded behind Hajime and others.

    Hajime and others went ¡®Oh?¡¯ and turned around. There, they saw a giant silhouette that was dropping sea water like a waterfall¨D¨Da figure of a monster lifting its long neck. Its length might reach 300 meters. Considering the height of the cliff that was around 100 meters, its whole length might be in the unit of kilometers.

    ¡¸Di, divine spirit of ocean current-, Meeres¨D¨D¡¹

    When Eric yelled, that monster¨D¨Dwith a figure like a giant dragon enveloped with water current that looked like tentacles and apanied with water tornados behind it, the divine spirit of ocean current ¡°Meeres¡± opened their mouth at the same time.

    What was fired right after that was a breath attack without any preceding conversation. The furious water current that would swallow and pressured everything to death with its mass attacked Hajime and co.

    Due to the breath attack that was fired from right above their head, the figures of Hajime and co vanished inside the water current. The surrounding was blown away, and the cliff cracked from being unable to endure the pressure.

    In front of such destruction that wholly broke a part of the cliff,

    ¡¸Close your mouth a bit.¡¹

    A crimson spark surged. Right after that, in the next instant, like a rising dragon climbing a waterfall, the crimson light split the water current breath into two right from the front.

    ¡º¨D¨D!!?¡»

    A voiceless scream and surprise.

    The crimson sh blown away the upper jaw of Meeres without stopping and also blew open a circle shape on a part of the cloudy sky before vanishing to the faraway sky.

    While the water ssh of the water current breath that was burst open scattered around, what appeared was the unharmed figures of Eric and others along with Hajime who was grinning fearlessly. And then, the Cross Velts that were deploying barrier and the long weapon that was still emitting spark¨D¨DScgen AA.

    ¡¸Somehow it reminds me of Tio-san isn¡¯t it~¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s another nostalgic story huh.¡¹

    Hajime made a light talk with Shia while cing Scgen on his shoulder. Seeing that, Eric and others instantly resolved themselves and returned to their senses.

    ¡¸Hajime-dono! Shia-dono! What did you do!?¡¹

    The eyes of Meeres who was already finished regenerating distorted in rage. Eric watched that while asking Hajime with an expression twisted in anxiety.

    ¡¸No need to ask, the n stay the same. I¡¯ll open the path. Just go to your star tree mom and quickly say sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸O, open the path you say¡­¡­no, before that by mom you mean¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®Such absurdness¡­¡­or rather, what did you call the star tree¡­¡­¡¯, not just Eric, Arogan and others also thought that. They did their best to ignore the way Hajime called the star tree while turning their gaze toward the front, at the center of the ind.

    Countless roars were raised. The roars that made the atmosphere shook belonged to tens of thousands of divine beasts. As expected from this ce that should be called their sacred ground. It looked like their level was different from the spirit beasts sent to the demon kingdom.

    Dragon that normally should be dealt by dispatching an army formed a flock here like mere rank and file. Huge wolfs and lions that would send people into despair if they encountered even one of them were running rampant,rge bugs with extremely atrocious appearance that gave the impression like a master of a forest was covering the ground like they were tiny ants.

    In addition, white mist was gushing out from the floating ind. Which was an optical illusion from the army of the celestial people flying out. Their number was also in the unit of tens of thousands.

    The condition was different from before.

    Destructive attack like meteor impact or sunlight convergenceser that would also destroy the ind would be putting the cart before the horse. If Hajime wasn¡¯t careful to not destroy the spirit stone that was the core of spirit beast, to not kill the celestial people, and to not exterminate the divine spirits, then trying to persuade the star tree would be something impossible.

    Doing something like opening the path under that condition, was very very¡­¡­

    ¡¸It will be dinner soon considering the time difference. There is no way I can let my hungry daughter to wait. Oi, charge forward quickly.¡¹

    In front of the recoiling Eric and co, Hajime inserted the Crystal Key into space and twisted. A shining gate was deployed. The gate that was its pair could be seen at afar. It was at the other side of the great swarm that was standing in their way like a wall, barely right above the forest.

    Even though it was impossible to open the gate at the center of the ind, it seemed that it was possible to teleport only barely if it was within sight.

    ¡¸Yes yes, everyone! This isn¡¯t the time to look dumbfounded! Hajime-san is taking charge, so we¡¯ll rush forward full of spirit!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-. You¡¯re going to make Hajime-dono alone facing off thatrge crowd!?¡¹

    Eric yelled in doubt of Shia¡¯s sanity. It seemed he never thought that Hajime would remain here by himself. He believed that they would forcefully breakthrough together.

    Hajime leisurely sent bullet to Meeres that was going to fire another breath, in addition he met the charging spirit beasts, celestial people, and divine spirits with a swarm of Cross Velt & Grim Reaper while shrugging.

    ¡¸In a sense, it wasn¡¯t bad that the coordinate got shifted. Rather than continuously pushing back therge swarm attacking from behind while you guys are apologizing to the star tree mom, having<em>me</em>holding them back at a distant ce is easier.¡¹

    In other words, it wouldn¡¯t be Hajime holding back the spirit beasts and others, but it was the spirit beasts and others that would be holding back the advance of Hajime so that he wouldn¡¯t get near to the star tree seeing that they should be considering him as the most dangerous existence here.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, Hajime-dono, you will¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He won¡¯t kill them, he won¡¯t. Hajime-san, doesn¡¯t lie.¡¹

    ¡®Damn suspicious¡­¡­¡¯, everyone thought. Although, they had no ground to raise objection. Because they entrusted the possibility of carrying out this salvation n to Hajime and Shia, then they could only follow what they said. They could only aim toward the star tree straight ahead.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Forgive us. Hajime-dono. Someday we will pay back this debt without fail to you and also Shia-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, be really grateful. More specifically show your gratitude with goods. If it¡¯s a gloomy thanks I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, Hajime-san, you are forgetting to act as exemry Japanese person. The modest heart desu! Or rather, isn¡¯t this for my sake in the first ce?¡¹

    Of course, it was for Shia. Hajime was here because Shia wished for it. But, that was that, this was this. If he didn¡¯t get paid with thepensation that was equal with hisbor, than even the god ofbor would surely get enraged. It was only this time that Hajime was a pious believer of the god ofbor.

    ¡¸In deference to Shia, I¡¯ll let you go with only all you have and your country¡¯s treasury.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think, that¡¯s demonic enough already though.¡¹

    Arogan mumbled in a low voice. Gruelle nodded to that. Perhaps because they had experienced the hell of life and death together, it felt like they became slightly cordial with each other.

    ¡¸Enough, just go quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Go, got it. Please take care of the rest.¡¹

    Saying that, Eric and others changed their expression into one of resolve and lined up in front of the gate.

    Shia jumped at Hajime and lightly kissed him.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m going, Hajime-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, be careful. Don¡¯t bring a result that will make me snap okay?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it~. I have to protect the world from Hajime-san.¡¹

    The two cracked jokes at each other like that before Shia twirled around.

    ¡¸Everyone, have you resolved yourself?¡¹

    This was the fork road toward the future. The turning point. The shining gate was the entrance to that.

    Eric and others nodded deeply toward Shia who questioned with the light behind her.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go! To cut open the future!¡¹

    The reply was naturally, the powerful yell that was filled with resolve.

    ¡¸By the way demon king-sama! The ¡°daughter¡± you mentioned just now, is she the child between you and Shia-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Dahlia!? Why are you asking that now!? Even though I did my best to not ask! Even though I also pretended to not see the kiss!¡¹

    The question of Dahlia just before rushing into the gate caused Eric to scream. Anyway Shia threw the two of them together into the gate to quickly depart.

    Like that, the other members also vanished to the other side of the gate with indescribable expression.

    And then, Shia too hopped *pyon* and Hajime became alone in the battlefield.

    ¡¸That was reallycking in tension.¡¹

    Hajime talked to himself with a wry smile.

    Toward such Hajime.

    *GOU-*, divine punishment descended from right above. It was a super localized downburst that was apanied with ice and snow of absolute zero.

    Hajime¡¯s figure vanished inside the pure white wind pressure that was striking down with strength that created crater on the ground.

    ¡ºIce and snow, and then flowing sky, don¡¯t hold back. Only this guy, we must destroy him without fail here.¡»

    ¡ºI know that.¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll sink him down like this to the sea along with the cliff. If it¡¯s inside the sea, then that will be Merees¡¯s territory.¡»

    Far above the sky, there were three divine spirits exchanging words with a grave expression.

    A beautiful woman of blooming age with long ck hair d in jet ck dress and mist¨D¨Dthe divine spirit of dusk who governed night and darkness, ¡°La¡±.

    A beautiful girl with appearance around the age of 16, 17 years old wearing outfit like a dancer, with fluttering her light green hair tied into twintail¨D¨Dthe divine spirit of flowing sky who governed the world¡¯s wind, ¡°Enti¡±.

    Arge eagle with transparent body like a crystal that reached a total length of five meters¨D¨Dthe divine spirit of ice and snow that governed vapor and the cold, ¡°Barahu¡±.

    Combined with the divine spirit of ocean current Merees, they were thest divine spirits.

    All of them wereunching attacks that resembled a cmity while their eyes showed not even a fragment of carelessness or haughtiness. Far from that, from the it could be seen that there was even anxiety and fear as though they were praying that it would be over like this.

    They were frightened even as a god. That scorching star which fallen from the sky. They still didn¡¯t even want to believe that such thing could be done by someone who wasn¡¯t a god.

    A downburst that felt like it could even produce hell on earth, and absolute zero where living thing wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid annihtion, in addition there was also the ability of abnormal status effect from La that submerged the target¡¯s consciousness to darkness. They weren¡¯t holding back at the slightest. That La raised her voice to the celestial people while they were still maintaining their attack.

    ¡ºThis is a divine decree. O king of celestial people! Run to the mother¡¯s location and put the ouws to death!¡»

    In front of the army of celestial people lining up orderly in the sky, a good looking man with conspicuously extravagant outfit straddling a white horse that grew out wings like a Pegasus lowered his head reverently. His cheeks were flushed because of the happiness of receiving a divine spirit¡¯s divine decree. The me of mad joy were zing up roaringly in his eyes.

    ¡¸I received this decree with honor, oh our god. I, the sky king¨D¨DAstrus Fin Honted will put my existence on the line to exterminate the vermi¨D¨Dkueh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t be that eager, let¡¯s y a bit.¡¹

    ¡ºWha-!?¡»

    The cry of the sky king Astrus that sounded like a bird that got strangled and the shocked voice of the divine spirits resounded.

    Of course the culprit was Hajime.

    Without anyone noticing he slipped out from the inside localized disaster area and got on the rear of the Pegasus. There he tightly grasped Astrus¡¯s neck.

    The metal fingers wonderfully dug into the neck of the sky king *mekyo-*. In addition the sky king was going ¡®ababa¡¯ from the ¡°Lightning d¡±. Hajime was thorough, he also wrapped the pegasus with electrified b and fixed it in space.

    The eyes of the sky king along with his favorite horse rolled the white of their eyes showed. Their spasming figure was truly tragic.

    ¡ºSince when¡­¡­no, teleport is it.¡»

    ¡ºEven if that¡¯s the case he shouldn¡¯t be unharmed right!? That guy, is he really human!?¡»

    La¡¯s expression turned like she had just bitten a sour grape, while Enti raised an angry voice with her twintail standing on end.

    ¡¸You bastard-, what disrespect!¡¹

    ¡¸Take off that dirty hand!¡¹

    The celestial people also never even dreamed that their king would be instantly approached. They were shaken. Even so their face went bright red and rage flooded their expression.

    The sky king was a priest and also an apostle serving the god. He was the leader of the celestial people. That was to say, he was a human whose existence was the closest to god. For themon people, he was an existence that was the equivalent of a living god. Naturally, his personal horse was also a spirit beast¨D¨Dno, a divine beast that was considered as sacred and noble existence.

    To think that a human would step on the rear of that divine beast with dirty shoes and strangled the neck of a living god¡­¡­it was an unprecedented ident in celestial people¡¯s history.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that they were shaken.

    And so, Hajime tried something seeing that it wouldn¡¯t cost him anything to try.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move if you value this guy¡¯s life! Or else do you want to see what a smashed tomato looks like?¡¹

    Hajime-san pulled out Donner and grinded it to the forehead of the sky king-sama.

    It was totally the scene of a criminal taking hostage.

    ¡ºWhat vulgarity!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t you have any tears or blood!?¡»

    ¡ºThis guy has misced his human emotions somewhere!¡»

    Reproaches flooded from the divine spirits. The celestial people too said ¡¸This damn demon-¡¹¡¸Coward!¡¹¡¸Fight fair and square!¡¹¡¸When people mention brute and savage they refer to you!¡¹ and so on. Criticismments flew like a barrage.

    In that ce that was like a bed of nails, Haijme went ¡¸Hmm¡¹ and nodded once then,

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if you win-¡¹

    That line that felt like it would be said by a vampire princess somewhere was asserted with a smug face, full of confidence, without any shred of shame and chest puffed out proudly.

    But there, Astrus who was leaking out a pained voice started to emit some kind of light.

    ¡ºDivine spirit-sama! Don¡¯t mind me, shoot down this monster! My proud and noble people of the sky! The imperialmand has been given! Then fulfill your mission! That¡¯s the way of us celestial people! Exterminate the vermin!¡»

    It seemed he used a skill that borrowed the power of some kind of spirit¨D¨Da spirit art. Even while his throat was constricted and his body¡¯s freedom was also taken away by the electricity flowing through his body, Astrus desperately broadcasted spiritual words that resounded through the whole area.

    Such readiness that didn¡¯t value his own life¡­¡­

    And then, Hajime-san who was holding a gun to the head of such person, taking him hostage¡­¡­

    It was truly a terrible scene.

    ¡¸Oy you, don¡¯t speak like I¡¯m the bad guy here. Even this is the result of me racking my brain in order to hold you guys back without hurting any of you.¡¹

    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s even more excessively fiendish¡­¡­¡¯, surely the divine spirits and also the celestial people were thinking that.

    La raised her voice while crying.

    ¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped! O children of the sky! O devout leader of these children! Thy feeling, we will not let it go to waste no matter what!¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­my greatest¡­¡­honor-¡¹

    He said thest words with his own voice. The sky king Astrus forced himself to smile.

    In respond to that, one of the celestial people who was most likely the army leader, a noble youth wearing a silver armor yelled with a resolved expression that was shedding tears.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let the will of the king to go to waste! The whole army, reverse direction! Leave that monster to the divine spirit-sama and spirit beasts, we will carry out the extermination of the vermin!¡¹

    ¡®UOOOOOOOOOOOH¡¯, the whole army of celestial people chased Shia and others like suicidal soldiers who put their life on line following their dying king¡¯sstmand.

    At the same time, the spirit beasts who slipped through the violence of number from Cross Velts and Grim Reapers rushed Hajime.

    In addition, the divine spirit of dusk La changed the ck mist she was d in into several thousand spears and fired them. The divine spirit of flowing sky Enti wrenched away the air from Hajime¡¯s surrounding, the divine spirit of ice and snow Barahu made the surrounding space into absolute zero, while the divine spirit of ocean current Merees fired his breath like lines ofser.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be that easy as I thought¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime let out a small sigh. He pulled the trigger of Donner.

    To above.

    Instantly, Hajime¡¯s figure vanished.

    ¨D¨DSpecial bullet Exis Bullet

    It was a special bullet thatpletely switched the position between bullets or the position of Hajime with the bullet. The bullet moved in lightning speed. Therefore it also became possible for Hajime to move in pseudo lightning speed.

    Hajime gently (?) kicked away the sky king along with the Pegasus just before teleporting, so when the attack rushed in, they only ended up bing stain on the ground. They are still alive so it¡¯s fine!

    ¡¸Kuh, we¡¯ll take revenge, no matter what-¡¹

    The leader of celestial people¡¯s army was flying while gritting his teeth due to the king¡¯s extremely tragic situation. That man was none other than the sworn fated enemy of the celestial people, he swore that after carrying out the mission he would use any kind of method to exterminate Hajime.

    All the other celestial people felt the same with him. Their eyes were simrly filled with resentment.

    ¡¸No matter what we have to do, no matter¡­¡­¡¹

    The army leader suddenly remembered. The hero girl from another world that they were chasing. Their sworn enemy came here chasing after that woman. They also kissed before this. In other words, she was a really important existence for him.

    ¡¸Kukuh, so there is actually a good way to carry out the mission and divine punishment at the same time¡­¡­¡¹

    From the slight darkness in the eyes of the army leader along with the spasm on his mouth, it was obvious in a nce just what was he thinking about. Do back what others do to you. If he served that monster the retributive justice, just how satisfying that would be.

    Inside the head of the army leader, the scene of him trampling down that girl and tossing her in front of that sworn enemy was spreading.

    He felt amused, really amused that it was unbearable.

    As he thought, carrying out divine punishment to the inferior race was truly pleasant. This special privilege that was only allowed for the celestial people, it was something extremely wonderful.

    Aah, he was looking forward to it. Really, really looking forward to it¡­¡­

    ¡¸Kukukuh, fuhahahah¨D¨Dbubeh!?¡¹

    The army leader became a stain on the wall.

    He crashed on an invisible wall, midair. His nose was smashed, and his face¡¯s bone broke. He was sticking midair like an awkward pantomime.

    The same phenomenon urred to all the celestial people flying in the lead of the army. They were sticking on an invisible wall. The impact from charging on it and the pain from their broken face, shoulders, and chest caused them to faint in agony.

    And then, *slid, slid* they were gradually sliding down the invisible wall with only their blood could be seen sticking on it.

    ¨D¨D108 Harassment Demon King-style Wee to My Battlefield

    ¡ùThe ssmate¡¯s naming => You cannot escape from the demon king-sama!

    It was a simple harassment done by simply making several hundreds Cross Veltsying out super wide range space istion type barrier. Currently, the space in a radius of three kilometers around Hajime as well as until the height of three kilometer waspletely isted.

    Hajime feigned to take on the spirit beasts and celestial people while secretly positioning the Cross Velts inside the forest on the ground as well as moving them around the cliff.

    By the way, it was first used when the illegal agents of a certain country in earth tried to make a move against the returnees. At that time, Shinji and Yoshiki who carelessly entered the range kept yelling¡¸Let us outtt~, let us out from hereee~¡¹ while hitting on the invisible wall.

    With the cooperation of Tio who was the best in using metamorphosis magic, Hajime seeded in developing the Grim Reaper ¨C Bi¡ð Hazard version that he waspletely fixated upon. And he released them inside the barrier at that time, so the two¡¯s reaction was understandable. The Tyra¡ðt was especially popr. To the degree that several peoplepletely lost their SAN value.

    Also, that was one of the 108 harassment demon king-style too, the name was ¡°everyone died here you know¡±.

    Back to the topic.

    ¡¸Chief! Hang in there!¡¹

    ¡¸Guu, wha, what happened? What is going on?¡¹

    It must be healing spirit art. The army leader who was supported on other¡¯s shoulder and got wrapped in faint light barely kept his consciousness. He shook his head while muttering. ¡¸We cannot advance! There is an invisible wall-¡¹ The voice of his subordinate report even through the chaotic situation, the army leader was also feeling even more confused¡­¡­

    The next moment, *shiver* he felt a goosebump from his back. His instinct was turning on the rm bells loudly. He was feeling it whether he wanted it or not.

    The army leader turned around stiffly like a machine that hadn¡¯t been oiled forever.

    There, a terrifying scenery was unfolding.

    Everything, was red.

    A crimson torrent was covering the sky. Like a muddy stream. Or perhaps, like a spreading dense fog.

    And then, as though announcing the ill omen, a great number of crows flew out.

    It was from the manughing devilishly at the center of the crimson torrent. As though he was liberating the familiars he was keeping inside his body.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning to do but, I¡¯ll blow away such thing!¡»

    A dignified voice slightly encouraged the heart of the celestial people. Looking there, the divine spirit of flowing sky Enti was trying to scatter the crimson heavy fog that was starting to cover the sky using the tornado she produced.

    The crimson mist was sucked in by the tornado in the blink of eye, it was hoisted up to the sky.

    ¡¸¨C!? Enti-sama, don¡¯t-!¡¹

    The army leader immediately yelled. He didn¡¯t understand it himself, but in any case he understood that it was a bad move.

    He knew it instinctively. And also, because of theugh of the sworn enemy.

    However, that warning camete.

    ¡ºEh? Wh, why!?¡»

    ¡ºTsu, since when the space was locked!?¡»

    Enti was shaken, while Barahu noticed and yelled.

    Ahead of their gaze, the hoisted up crimson fog crashed on the invisible ceiling. The fog was carried furiously by the wind and spread out all at once.

    ¡ºJust fall down already!¡»

    La fired a storm of shadow spear. As though to dere that in any case, it wouldn¡¯t matter what he was trying to do if they killed him.

    But, the next instant,

    ¡ºGofuh¡­¡­eh?¡»

    La was dumbfounded with her mouth staying half open at the fact that she was vomiting blood.

    ¡ºOuch, wha, what? My body feels hurt-¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s this? Inside my body, something¡­¡­¡»

    Enti and Barahu also stopped moving because of the bewilderment from the pain suddenly running through their body.

    In addition,

    ¡¸Gahah¡¹

    The army leader also vomited a lot of blood. No, not just him, all the celestial people also started to writhe in agony.

    That abnormality didn¡¯t stop at just the celestial people and divine spirits, it also reached the spirit beasts. The enormous and powerful beasts were starting to rage in agony on the whole.

    It was like they were in a nightmare. The countless crows flying around right beside or above them were furthering the disappearance of their sense of reality.

    ¡ºDispel your materialization! Reconstruct your form! Don¡¯t inhale the fog!¡»

    The roared advice came from Merees who spoke out words for the first time sinceing here. He was the most taciturn among the divine spirits, even his brethren almost never heard his words. And now his voice was filled with anxiety.

    Just as they were told, the divine spirits transformed, La into ck fog, Enti into whirling wind, Barahu into ice and snow, and Merees into water current. Then they immediately reconstructed their physical body. After that, they shut out the mist in their respective way.

    By doing that, the pain just now was gone as though it was only a lie.

    Because of the barrier, even the space inside the sea became limited, so his body meandered to thend and crawled up.

    And then, his eye glint stabbed at Hajime who was calmly standing in the center of a flock of crow.

    ¡ºYou bastard, as expected you aren¡¯t human. What terrifying thing you¡¯ve done¡»

    ¡¸Hee, as expected from a god. To think you¡¯ll resist by reconstructing your body.¡¹

    Hajime didn¡¯t sound as disappointed as his words suggested, he replied with a really leisurely tone.

    ¡¸You bastaarrd, what did you doo-¡¹

    The army leader tried to throw a spear of light that he instantly constructed with spirit art. But, Hajime only gave it a nce and lightly waved his hand. In that instant the army leader fainted in agony from the pain inside his body.

    La watched that sight loathingly while answering in exchange.

    ¡ºThis is¡­¡­metallic fragment¡­¡­so small it cannot be seen by eyes¡»

    ¡¸Right answer¡¹

    The metal dust that had invaded into the body prated until inside the blood vessels, shredding the target from inside. If Hajime wanted, he could also use the crow type artifact ¡°Ornis¡± as ry point to adjust the dust using ¡°Convergence Transmutation¡±, making the metal dust inside the body reacted and gave only intense pain without killing the target. By the way, the crimson light was optional!

    The metal dust was d with crimson light, bing heavy fog that covered the world. The living organism inside that territory would have the inside of their body within the grasp of the demon king, at the same time their right to live or die was also wrestled away from them.

    This was named,

    ¨D¨D108 Harassment Demon King-style The Demon King is So Red Like This

    The demon king¡¯s gentle binding that made them hovering between life and death waspleted here.

    At the very least, the tens of thousands of spirit beasts and the whole army of celestial people werepletely neutralized =.

    Shudders ran through their whole body. Everyone instinctively escaped from epting this kind of reality. The spirit beasts instinctively epted their defeat and they could only tremble.

    Amidst that,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, you guys won¡¯t die, I also won¡¯t kill you. That¡¯s why, apany me for a bit more. Until those guys aplished their objective, okay?¡¹

    The invitation of the man who was even more demonic from the demon himself reached the divine spirits who were the only ones able to move inside this crimson hell.

    ¡º¡­¡­Mother. Our deepest apologies. It doesn¡¯t look like we will be able to go to where you are.¡»

    Those words of La told the state of the mind of the divine spirits more eloquently than anything.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    When I started writing Hajime-san, I had fun that the number of words unconsciously inted.

    No, well, I always had fun every time that no matter what I wrote the number of words would increase though (sweat)

    I¡¯m sorry but, Shia arc will continue for a bit more.

    ¡ùIntroduction of the inspiration material

    ¨C Everyone died here you know

    => The lovely line from the Bi¡ð Hazard movie¡¯s Red Queen-chan

    ¨C The demon king is so red like this

    => From the paralyzing line of a certain charisma vampiredy of Touho¡ð

    Setting that aside, it¡¯s the information of new booksunching at 25 December!<ul><li>Left: The front cover of volume 9 of the main story. It¡¯s the ice and snow cavern. From the main cover it goes without saying who the main character will be. This time other than correction and modification, there is also new extra story too included. It will make me happy if you¡¯re looking forward to it. Especially those who like Shizuku!</li><li>Right: The front cover of theic¡¯s volume 4 of the main story. It reaches until VS Miledy. This time I also write an SS at the end of the volume. Just like usual, it¡¯s a story from Yue¡¯s POV. Please look forward to RoGa-sensei¡¯s overwhelming drawing ability, etc!</li></ul><ul><li>Left: Nichijou volume 2! Shia¡¯s cover is cute! However, when you open the front cover¡­¡­Mori-sensei, as expected lol. The world of nichijou that is a treasure trove of material for reimportation, I wish that you readers will obtain them no matter what!</li><li>Right: Comic verson Zero volume 2. There is the final battle of Oscar arc. The impact is amazing. Miledy is annoying as usual, but in theic version with Kouchi-sensei¡¯s skill she look cute. Kouchi-sensei, I¡¯m overwhelmingly grateful!</li></ul>

    It¡¯s also published at Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage.

    Also, as usual, there will be special perk of SS included in each bookstore. When I learn the detail I will tell you readers.

    Shirakome will be really happy if you have them as apaniment around the New Year¡¯s holiday.

    Best regards!

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    Feelings of weightlessness attacked them at the time they were passing through the gate.

    Shia and others were falling to the forest below them with therge army behind them, but as expected from the elite force. Not even one of them made a blunder that injured them, everyone safelynded inside the forest.

    ¡¸Now! We are rushing through right away!¡¹

    Shia vigorously ordered with the roaring sound of battle behind. Without pause she took the lead and ran inside the forest.

    The cloudy sky and the leaves of the thick forest interrupted the light of the sky. The inside of the forest was eerily dark. Louis immediately created light sphere that illuminated the front.

    ¡¸GURYAAAAAAH¡¹

    A giant boar rushed from the side. It assaulted Shia with a charge that could destroy a five, six floored concrete building with one attack.

    ¡¸Make wayyy! Desuu!!¡¹

    *PAAN* The sound of the air rupturing echoed while Shia unleashed an attack that surpassed the speed of sound with her war hammer. It crashed into the nose of the boar spirit beast. Terrific shock waves was produced and the boar resisted for an instant, but Vire Drucken was swung to finish right after that.

    The giant body was sent flying while snapping through trees. It was literally hit back toward the path it came from.

    Shia twirled around and advanced forward as though nothing had happened.

    ¡¸It looks like not the whole force was heading toward Hajime-san¡¯s direction. Everyone, please be careful!¡¹

    ¡¸O, of course!¡¹

    Eric responded as the representative, but if he was asked whether they could instant killed a giant boar like just now, it was really doubtful. He was more or less the strongest of Balted Kingdom, and the demon king along with the beast king were also here. They would have no problem just driving it away but, doing it without even a pause was really¡­¡­

    ¡¸Although, we cannot whine here. Your majesty Arogan, can I leave the left side to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you speaking to. We will take care of this side no matter whates.¡¹

    ¡¸Then leave the rear to us of the beast kingdom.¡¹

    In respond to Louis¡¯s words, Arogan slightly recovered his thoroughly broken pride and began to focus at the left side along with the elites of his country, while the people of beast kingdom under Gruelle started to take responsibility for the rear.

    Eric pulled out the divine spirit arms, the great sword Tarnada while opening his mouth.

    ¡¸Dahlia, we will take care of the offense. I¡¯ll leave the enemy search and support to you. After all you¡¯re the best in those.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. I won¡¯t let anything to hinder Shia-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? Dahlia, just now, you talked casually¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡®What?¡¯ the gaze from Dahlia wasn¡¯t filled with even a shred of respect. Eric averted his gaze from that. At the same time he thought, ¡®This girl, she haspletely changed who her master is¡­¡­¡¯. Just where the emotion as childhood friend and the bond they had raised together until now had gone to¡­¡­

    What¡¯s more, what¡¯s more, that man! Or rather is it true that he has a daughter! Is it a daughter with Shia!? Is that it!?

    ¡¸Your majesty¡­¡­I understand your feeling but, right now focus.¡¹

    ¡¸My, my bad, Louis.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I really, understand your majesty feeling so well it¡¯s painful goddammit bastard-¡¹

    Louis who always had polite bearing, the calm and collected wise and strongest person of the kingdom was naturally letting out a curse that no one had ever heard from him even once before.

    At the same time, a super offensive me spear naturally flew out, stabbing at the giant monkey that leaped out from the right bush. Furthermore, the spear immediately burst into brightly burning ze. It seemed that the spear at least avoided the spirit stone but, it was filled with frightful amount of power, a single attack of extreme killing intent.

    It was as though the spear was grandly filled with the outburst of anger of Louis-san.

    Eric pretended to not see it.

    Shia nced at the members behind her who were like that before addressing the golden slime, aka Udar who was on her right shoulder.

    ¡¸For the time being we¡¯re heading to the center of the ind but, is it alright?¡¹

    ¡ºHm. This direction is correct.¡»

    There, Shia suddenly noticed.

    ¡¸Eh? Come to think of it, the star tree-san¡­¡­it¡¯s unexpectedly small?¡¹

    In Shia¡¯s mind, the star tree was the center of the world so she imagined it to be gigantic. And then, for Shia when speaking aboutrge tree, it would be the grand tree in her birthce, Uralt.

    From the image of the grand tree in her birthce that boasted the height of more than 400 meters from the ground, it shouldn¡¯t be strange for the star tree to be visible from that cliff.

    And yet, she couldn¡¯t see it.

    Dahlia who heard Shia¡¯s muttering answered her.

    ¡¸Shia-sama! In the book it¡¯s mentioned that the star tree-sama is a giant tree that pierced the sky!¡¹

    Then, why couldn¡¯t they see it¡­¡­

    ¡ºObviously because it¡¯s in hiding.¡»

    The one who brought the answer was the red slime, aka the divine spirit of fire circle Soare who was spreading limply on Shia¡¯s head.

    The condescending way of speaking caused the expression of Eric and others to turnplicated. They put up their guard vigntly against the surrounding while lending their ear.

    ¡ºHah, it¡¯s pointless even if you make that kind of face. The likes of you all¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Soare-san, Soare-san, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡º-!? Yo, you want me to teach you?¡»

    For some reason, slime Soare was jiggling weakly. Her atmosphere was like a girl who was fidgeting when getting spoken to by a person she was interested to.

    ¡¸Yes. Please teach me, Soare-san.¡¹

    ¡ºWha, what to do now? I¡¯m, not a cheap woman like that after all? Bu, but, if Shia really want to know no matter what¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºA barrier. Mother can interfere with space. She is distorting the space to hide her appearance.¡»

    ¡ºOrosss-!!¡»

    The earth colored slime¨D¨Dthe divine spirit of earth Oros who was riding on the left shoulder easily gave the answer. The figure of Soare-san going ¡¸Mukiii~~~¡¹ while biting on a handkerchief could be easily imagined.

    It seemed she wanted to give the answer to Shia. The revenge for the snatching of that role came in the form of her materializing small fire balls with puffing sound *popopo* which she threw toward Oros.

    Soare-san who received the whip of the demon king before being given the carrot from his wife waspletely lowering her guard toward Shia¡­¡­and it didn¡¯t stop there, she was trying to attract Shia¡¯s attention like a girl in puberty.

    What an easy god. She should be called the divine spirit of fire circle Choare-san. (TN: Combination from choroi (easy/simple) and Soare.)

    Shia smiled wryly at such Choare while and asked further in order to console & erase her worry.

    ¡¸Er~r, Soare-san. That barrier, is it a type that won¡¯t allow physical approach?¡¹

    ¡º! Yes, yes, most likely it¡¯s something like that. In order to protect herself from the ugly attack of that ugly man too, surely mother did something like that.¡»

    ¡®How¡¯s that, the one Shia is asking! The one Shia is relying on! Is this Soare-san!¡¯ As though to say that, Choare puffed up her chest (?) *poyon* and answered. She had no eyes, but it was obvious that her focus was directed to Oros. Oros was emitting an atmosphere that seemed to say ¡¸Annoying¡¹ to a great degree.

    There was already not a trace left of her vestige at the beginning. Over there was a really hopeless god.

    Toward such hopeless Choare, Shia¡¯s voice was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ugly man?¡¹

    The word that was implicitly saying ¡¸What are you doing dissing a person¡¯s husband, huhh¡¹ caused Choare to twitch and jiggle.

    ¡º¨C!? Wha, what!? That¡¯s the truth! Aa!? You want to have a go-, youuu-! I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s pointless even if you make scary voice like that! Aa!?¡»

    Choare hopped *pyon* and leaped to the chest of Dahlia who was running right behind.

    Dahlia waspletely bewildered from the divine spirit clinging on her. Even throughout history, a member of human race embracing a slime divine spirit was really rare. Dahlia was slightly trembling at the miraculous situation even while holding Choare firmly in her arms.

    That Choare was trembling even more intensely than Dahlia. The parts that stretched out stically from both her sides were covering her head (?) while she was shaking all over. It looked exactly like a divine spirit charis¡ð guard¡­¡­

    Rather than a bluff, it was already just an emotionally unstable god.

    ¡¸Aa~, it¡¯s alright, Soare-san. I¡¯m not angry at you.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­Really?¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s true~¡¹

    As expected, seeing the figure of the extremely pitiful god (temp), Shia smiled wryly while beckoning with her hand. Choare nced and jiggled several times as though asking ¡ºReally, really? You aren¡¯t lying? You aren¡¯t nning to do terrible thing to me when I return after you told me you aren¡¯t angry?¡».

    By the way, the spirit beasts were attacking even during this moment. Most of them were taken care of by Shia casually, but Eric and others were rtively desperate with their part.

    It was a truly indescribable scene amidst the tension and the roaring sound of battle.

    The one who first sighed was her brethren.

    ¡ºAh!? Udar!? What are you doing! I¡¯m not that kind of cheap woman who will return that easily for he¨D¨Dah, stop it, Oros! You are calling yourself a divine spirit while doing something like thi¨D¨DAh!?¡»

    Leaving Shia¡¯s shoulders, Udar fired electricity that paralyzed Choare, and using that opening Oros violently grabbed and threw her.

    *Poyon* Choare returned to the top of Shia¡¯s head. Like that she limply melted out *mojowa~* and became unresponsive, like a corpse.

    ¡¸Sa, say, Oros-san? Udar-san? Soare-san is unresponsive there.¡¹

    ¡ºWe directly pounded honesty into her to make her quiet.¡»

    ¡ºShia, don¡¯t mind it. We were just unable to watch her just now.¡»

    ¡¸I, I see. No, but still. On my head a slime is spreading out like it¡¯s sttered there, so I¡¯m normally bothered though¡­¡­¡¹

    It was like she was being eaten by a slime from her head.

    Eric who hit back arge divine spirit beast in the form of bee with his divine spirit arms muttered with a faraway look even while breathing slightly roughly.

    ¡¸Hey, Louis. Can you believe it? Those people, the divine spirits¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your majesty, I know what you want to say.¡¹

    ¡¸I, was desperate, for the sake of today, this day. Even now, I¡¯m risking my life¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I knooow really well what you want to say. Please keep yourposure.¡¹

    Right now they should be in the middle of mankind salvation n. Ahead of this path, the answer whether human¡¯s fate would meet its end or not was waiting.

    Within such critical moment, in such extreme situation, why were they watching an unprecedented strange urrence like aedy skit of divine spirits¡­¡­

    Arogan and others of the demon race, and also Gruelle and others of the beast race were feeling exactly the same like Eric and co. It was the moment when their heart became one in the negative ce.

    While that was happening, light came into view ahead of the forest.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re going out of the forest! Mother is right before our eyes! Ready your resolve, o children of man!¡»

    Udar¡¯s yell blew away the conflicted feeling of Eric and others.

    Like that, the moment Shia rushed out of the forest,

    ¡¸Tsu!?¡¹

    A vision of death. What came into view was apressed space. Shaking atmosphere. And then, the maximum impact that thoroughly blew away the outer edge of the forest and the ground.

    (Yue-san¡¯sspace stingQuaking Sky!?)

    Shia knew very well of the threat from shock waves that are brought about by space itself. If it was Shia then it was possible to weather it using ¡°half-teleportation¡±.

    But, what about Eric and others?

    There was no time to hesitate. Even if there was nothing that could be done, they would die if she didn¡¯t do it. It would be a vition of her promise to guide them toward the door that opened to the future.

    That¡¯s why,

    ¡¸SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!¡¹

    She stepped firmly on the ground, zed out her faint bluish white magic power, and entered Level X instantly.

    Vire Drucken was swung with speed far surpassing the speed of sound, pulverizing the sound barrier to smithereens.

    Just the after wave from that blew away Eric and others who rushed out from the forest right after Shia at this time. Shia was literally hammering a result into being.

    The distorted andpressed space returned to normal, which produced a severe quake at the same time. Vire Drucken was pounded into the center of that, however, it didn¡¯t swing through till the end but crashing into space itself, dealing a severe vibration to it.

    ¨D¨DShia-style Space Magic Pseudo Gura Gu¡ð Fruit TN: (One Piece reference?)

    She struck a bursting space with a bursting space of her own. At the center of that sh, the ground was hoisted up and the air burst out.

    Even while Eric and others were struck back into the forest, they barely managed to lie down on the ground and clung on the nts, then they used divine spirit arms or spirit art to create barriers to endure the shock waves.

    They felt as though they were thrust with the fact that humans couldn¡¯t do anything at all. In a situation like this was a nightmare. Humans were only permitted to grovel on the ground like this, that was how they felt.

    However, they were thinking like that was the proof that they were still in good health, what brought that on was,

    ¡¸Shia-sama! Are you safe!?¡¹

    When the rampaging wind and shock wave settled down, Dahlia was the first one to raise her voice. Ahead of the ground that looked like it had been ploughed, she saw Shia standing imposingly.

    ¡¸Cough¡¹

    Seeing Shia coughing, she was convinced that she was alive. Relief ran through her whole body. But, the red stain making a st on the ground caused not only Dahlia, but everyone to be horrified.

    ¡¸Kuuh, she really got me¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia vomited blood. It seemed the technique that she invented on the spot was unable topletely neutralize the attack. Her body received much of the impact and became damaged.

    ¡¸Shia-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia!¡¹

    ¡¸Honorific¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia-dono!¡¹

    Eric and Dahlia spontaneously yelled. Shia¡¯s correction instantly interrupted. She unexpectedly seemed to be alright.

    ¡ºAre you safe, Shia?¡»

    It seemed Choare was awakened by the impact. She was wriggling around on Shia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fine. Just this much will heal by itself even if I leave it alone. More importantly, is everyone okay?¡¹

    ¡¸We are¡­¡­all present. Thank you, Shia, dono. You saved us.¡¹

    Pulverizing a shock wave that overturned heaven and earth right from the front, and not just that, even though she vomited blood she would heal even if it was left alone, what manliness. Eric and others let out a dryugh while Dahlia looked ecstatic.

    Shia was vignt against any additional attack while looking around.

    (Uwaa, this isn¡¯t caused by the attack just now isn¡¯t it¡­¡­)

    The scenery she saw was truly horrible.

    Most likely, surely, this ce that was surrounded by forest was originally a verdant in, a tranquil ce where pure small streams of a slender river could be heard running. There was no doubt that it was a ce that truly like heaven.

    Such ce, now its ground was ploughed, countless rocks lied here and there or stabbing on the ground. At the center of those rocks were several craters. The green in was carbonized and ckened, with ck smoke rising up from several spots. The river was destroyed messily, with the ground turned into muddy state like in a wend. The surrounding forest also had some ce where fire was still burning.

    It was exactly a ce of tragedy that was just visited by a cataclysm.

    Of course, that cataclysm was meteor, and the culprit was Shia¡¯s hubby. It could be said that it couldn¡¯t be helped, at that point of time it was like an inevitability but, when Shia saw this disastrous scene, she couldn¡¯t help from leaking out a strange voice ¡¸Uboa¡¹ .

    ¡º¡­¡­No matter what kind of conclusion that mother decided, that man won¡¯t bring destruction. That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it?¡»

    Oros confirmed once more. ¡®You can really, definitely, 100% hold back that demonic man right?¡¯, he asked like that with a bit of desperation in his voice.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m beaten up viciously, or I die, or those kinds of thing happen, I won¡¯t be able to guarantee it but¡­¡­surely it¡¯ll be fine!¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­.I¡¯m worried.¡»

    Oros held his head like Choare before this. He thought, ¡®Really, just what terrible existence the children of man called her¡¯.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s go! After all I cannot cover for everyone from that kind of impact every time!¡¹

    Eric and others recovered from their speechless state hearing Shia¡¯s order and they followed behind the running Shia.

    Like before, they couldn¡¯t see anything at the center of the in. What was reflected on their eyes were only the river at the other side, the mountains, and the cloudy sky.

    But, Shia certainly sensed it.

    Her rabbit ears were twitching, listening to the sound of wind. The movement of the wind at the center zone was obviously strange. She could hear the sound of the wind being partitioned by an invisible wall and flowing to other direction.

    ¡ºShia, what¡¯ll you do?¡»

    Udar represented the others and asked. He asked how would they entered to the ce that was isted spatially.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll smash it.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Of course it is.¡»

    Udar jiggled as though to say ¡®Of course you¡¯ll say that~¡¯.

    Shia stood at the boundary line that her rabbit ears informed her the position of, and brandished Vire Drucken high above her. What she would do was the same like before, a strike technique that directly struck at the space.

    ¡¸Good afternoon! Wee visiting!!¡¹

    *Knock knock knock*

    The war hammer was giving a knocking that was extremely troublesome for the residence behind the door. The first attack cracked space itself, but a panicked repair was done immediately. But, the second attack immediately came. The crack spread even further. The third attack caused the destructive sound like ss breaking to resound.

    The sigh that came into view ahead of them caused Eric and others to hold their breath.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­the star tree Lutria-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What splendor¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Beautiful¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a gargantuan tree. A giant tree that must be reaching 400 meter above ground. The trunk was extremely thick, and the root couldn¡¯t be seen. It was as though the root was deep inside the earth, as though what could be seen from the ground was from the middle of its trunk.

    The leaves and branches were extendingrgely, giving the impression of a broad-mindedness that would envelope everything.

    It was imperturbable, solemn, like a tree of star towering high at the center of the world that anyone couldn¡¯t help but watching it in fascination.

    Although, it was also clear that it was exhausted. The leaves looked like they had lost their vibrancy, and even the number itself looked few. It was in a state that couldn¡¯t be said as ¡°thriving¡± at all.

    The trunk and branches were also dry, giving impression that it was somewhat like a dead tree.

    Because of that, after feeling moved, the emotion that surfaced next inside Eric and others was sorrow.

    Eric and others were at a lost of word.

    But, their stupor was erased by a flustered voice that they had never heard until now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? Ho, ho¡­¡­w? Eh? No way, an idental resemnce with another person, I mean other giant tree?¡¹

    Yes, it was Shia who was shaken.

    The unexpected look of Shia who was unperturbed no matter what time it was caused wondering gaze to gather.

    But, Shia looked like she had no presence of mind to care about that.

    Perhaps that couldn¡¯t be helped.

    After all, the tree was just too simr. With the tree of her birthce that she was familiar with. The giant tree that had continued to stay withered without rotting since far away in the past, so big that it contained a great dungeon inside it, which showed its solemn figure due to regeneration magic¨D¨Dthe grand tree Uralt.

    Was it a coincidence?

    No, obviously it was a coincidence. If not then what would it be?

    Eric and others were also bewildered seeing the bewildered Shia¡­¡­

    There,

    ¡ºI¡¯m unable to stop you¡­¡­so, my fate hase to an end¨D¨D¡»

    A voice that echoed in the world resounded.

    ¡ºMy beloved children. Is that, the choice that you have made?¡»

    It was a cool and clear voice that seemed transparent. However, it was a sad voice that emitted bitterness and despair somewhere in it.

    ¡°My beloved children¡±¨D¨Danyone understood that those words weren¡¯t directed to Eric and others.

    The will of star tree Lutria was directed to the three divine spirits clinging on Shia.

    Udar lightly floated while making his thought echoed.

    ¡ºMother, I abandoned my mission even while knowing of your anguish, I won¡¯t ask you to forgive me for that. Still, mother, can you please listen to these children¡¯s words just one more time?¡»

    The star tree didn¡¯t answer. Oros stepped forward at that interval of silence.

    ¡ºI¡¯m¡­¡­I¡¯m, unable to discover hope from the children of man. I¡¯m here in this state because of my insufficient strength. If you believe that I¡¯m unworthy as a divine spirit, then I will ept any kind of punishment that you decide. However mother, I only wish to ask you one thing. Are you really, not going to listen to the words of the children of man anymore?¡»

    Actually, in this moment, wasn¡¯t it the star tree Lutria who wished to listen to the words of the children of man one more time? That was the only source of hesitation that was remaining inside Oros¡¯s heart.

    But as expected, the star tree Lutria didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡ºI, I¡¯m¡­¡­¡»

    Soare tried to say something, however, she was unable to find any words and held her tongue. In her heart, she didn¡¯t believe in something like the children of man reforming themselves. If she spoke honestly, she was simply in this situation because of her insufficient strength like Oros.

    However, if she was asked whether she really didn¡¯t feel anything at all, then she also wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything. For the current Soare, she couldn¡¯t find any reason to deny the wish of Eric and others who wished to express their atonement even if they wouldn¡¯t be forgiven.

    The hesitation that was shown for the first time by Soare who previously had no such doubt also wasn¡¯t responded by the star tree Lutria.

    In exchange,

    ¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped¡»

    She only made her voice that was colored with very deep sadness to resound,

    ¡º¨C!? Mother!¡»

    ¡º¨D¨Dtsu¡»

    ¡ºAa¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Wawah, Udar-san!? Oros-san, Soare-san!¡¹

    The three divine spirits scattered around particle while shining and vanishing. The surprised Shia anxiously thought if the star tree judged that the three might be betraying her and terminated them, but looking closer, she could see three faint lights inside the trunk of the star tree.

    It seemed the star tree was taking in Udar and others into inside her.

    She wondered just what was her intention¡­¡­

    That intention immediately became clear to see.

    ¡ºI will resist, for the sake of the world. O woman of another world, know that my determination will never break.¡»

    The star tree emitted light. Like the figure of brilliantly shining great tree in legend.

    From the middle of that gigantic trunk, a human form appeared as though in substitution of Udar and others who were sucked in.

    The converging light was gradually obtaining clearer form.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The star tree, Lutria¡¯s¡­¡­avatar¡¹

    Someone whispered.

    It was beautiful. It even made everyone held their breath. It was extremely sublime.

    Pure white garment, and snow white long hair. The skin was also white like snow, with faint light enveloping it. A great number of white spherical lights were revolving around her, like a star that was being served by many satellites.

    Within the star tree Lutria that was disying pure white from her everything, there was just one point, it was only her eyes that were slightly shining silver. Inside those eyes were sadness, and despair, and then resolve.

    They distinguished it at least.

    That just words would be impossible to do anything at thiste.

    If that was possible, then something like a divine punishment wouldn¡¯t be handed down in the first ce. A lot of children of man wouldn¡¯t be killed. The decision that was handed down to the children of man who wouldn¡¯t stop no matter how many times she exhausted all her words, wasn¡¯t something which was that simple.

    That decision was truly, the veryst method that the star tree Lutria passed with a feeling as though her own heart was torn apart.

    Surely, for Lutria it was like tearing apart her own body in proportion of how many the children of man were killed. Because she loved them, no, surely she was still loving them even now.

    However, the world was already cornered to a despairing degree.

    That was why, the mother wouldn¡¯t stop. There was no way, she could stop.

    The children of man, the children that she loved, she would¨D¨Ddestroy them.

    In order to save all other living things. For the sake of the future.

    ¡¸That kind of future, it¡¯s just too sad.¡¹

    Future was something that should be weaved for the sake of happiness.

    At the very least, Shia lived believing that.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Star tree Lutria, prepare yourself! This Shia Hauria will beat that kind of future to death!¡¹

    ¡®I¡¯ll make you lend a rabbit ear with means of brutality desuu!!¡¯ Such fighting spirit was boiling up.

    The signal of the start of battle was the shower of white light that Lutria fired.

    Shia stepped on midair while charging into that maelstrom.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll fulfill my promise! Please show me-, how you oppose the fate!¡¹

    The words that Shia yelled were transmitted.

    Shia¡¯s words, and her figure that was sending back the destructive white light was so heroic it stirred the soul. It gave a kick on the butt to Eric and others.

    ¡¸Tsu, Louis! The offering and the ceremony of prayer!¡¹

    ¡¸By your will! Move toward the root of the star tree!¡¹

    Balted force started running. Eric turned a sharp gaze toward Arogan and Gruelle and their men who were about to break into a run too.

    Even without words, what he wanted to say was conveyed. Arogan smiled bitterly.

    ¡¸I get it. After losing Tyrant and seeing the hero has no intention to take down the god, we have no other way except changing our n. We won¡¯t harbor unneeded ambition at this time.¡¹

    Those were really calcting words. But, it was far betterpared to them using transparent words like ¡¸We are repenting¡¹ at this ce.

    Gruelle also shrugged and nodded. Fitting for an opportunism, he seemed intent to protect the previous promise of fully following the lead of Balted Kingdom.

    Eric nodded to that and immediately followed behind Louis and others.

    The knights of Balted Kingdom were each carrying a baggage on their back. They took out severalrge orbs that were two sizes bigger than a fist.

    Originally, even a big spirit stone would only be as big as the tip of a thumb. From that it could be seen how absurdly big they were, they were worthy to be called as ¡°treasured orb¡±. Naturally, they were filled with enormous spirit element that was collected from the popce.

    Eric kneeled in front of the star tree. He put his hands together in front of his chest in a praying posture and began to pray with closed eyes wholeheartedly. At the same time, Louis used the art of restoration toward the spirit element stored inside the precious orbs.

    Light particles rose from the piled up orbs, returning back to the star tree.

    ¡¸Mother of all, star tree Lutria-sama! I beg you, please listen to our repentance-¡¹

    Eric¡¯s words resounded.

    There was something responding.

    ¡¸Tsu, your majesty!¡¹

    Louis¡¯s voice was tinged with anxiety. When he looked back over his shoulder, there was a spirit beast dragon forming from the ground right at that time. It opened its jaw and spirit element was visibly converging there.

    ¡¸Prompt execution¨D¨D¡±Wind¡¯s Palisade¡±¡¹

    The one who moved the fastest was the demon king Arogan. The wind barrier that was focused on deployment speed blocked the dragon¡¯s breath¡­¡­but, as expected from a spirit beast existing in the turf of the star tree, it was in a different level.

    Arogan¡¯s barrier was easily scattered.

    ¡¸The element is earth,pressed state, hardening form triplication! ¨D¨D¡±Rampart¡±!!¡¹

    Just before the barrier was blown away, a thick stone wall rose up like a rampart from the ground.

    Surprisingly, the caster was Dahlia. It seemed she anticipated that Louis would be focused on the ceremony of offering and so she guarded the rear.

    Dahlia¡¯s barrier was firm, it was blocking the dragon¡¯s breath even while it was getting shaved.

    But, they couldn¡¯t feel relieved from that.

    ¡¸Tch, as expected we won¡¯t even be allowed to make a single repentance huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Arogan muttered with a bitter expression. Ahead of his gaze, the ground here and there was squirming. Those spots were taking shape, not just dragon, but also lion or bull. In addition, powerful spirit beasts wereing out in session from the surrounding forest.

    Eric¡¯s expression twisted sorrowfully while he took the great sword Tarnada into his hand and stood up.

    Since it hade to this, he was intending the other to continue the ceremony while they held back the assault of the spirit beasts. On the sky above, shing sound and shes were still flying around grandly. It was the proof of Shia fighting against the star tree, but conversely she had no leeway to face the spirit beast on the ground too.

    ¡¸In the first ce, the promise is to open the path until the star tree¡­¡­we can only do this now.¡¹

    Eric who said those words was stopped by Gruelle¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸No, you continue your prayer. We will take them on.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹

    Gruelle smiled wryly at the suspicious Eric while transforming into dragon.

    ¡¸¡­¡­All this time, it was only you who was purely calling out for repentance and reformation. Rather than the prayer of a hundred of us, the prayer of you alone will be more resounding in the heart. In that case, we will at least do everything in our power for your sake.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll believe in those words. Take care.¡¹

    Eric nodded after a slight hesitation. He turned his back on the approaching spirit beasts and kneeled once more. And then, he began to offer his prayer wholeheartedly.

    Gruelly¡¯s wry smile deepened at that straightforward attitude. Arogan seemed to understand what was the meaning of that smile, he made the same expression while starting to face the spirit beasts.

    ¡¸Facing against the spirits beasts that are mighty without equal without breaking their spirit stone while they can revive endlessly, now then, how far we will be able to resist¡­¡­¡¹

    While he muttered such thing.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I couldn¡¯t make time because of my busy schedule due to moving home, so I was unable to write it to the finish.

    With regard to how the story doesn¡¯t really advance, it will be a great help if everyone can look at it magnanimously (sweat)

    ¡ùComic Gardo update information

    ¨C Nichijou chapter 29 Suzu really hit the bull¡¯s eye from Shirakome¡¯s view lol

    It¡¯s in the middle of free distribution at Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage, so please go take a look no matter what.

    ¡ùNew book information

    The four book below will be simultaneously released at 25 December

    Improvement, revision, and extra story will be included in the main story¡¯s volume 9 just like usual.

    The main storyic version as well as Zeroic version also have side story at the end of the volume like usual. They will be from Yue¡¯s view and Miledy¡¯s view, story about recollection of their travel.

    I¡¯ll be happy if you can enjoy them.

    ¡ùThe information about the side story for each bookstore hase so I¡¯ll report it.

    ¨C Chain store-sama

    [Sky Hotspring Panic]

    =>What a surprise, Fernir was equipped with a hot spring. Naturally amotion ured when it was used. ¡®Shizuku, you, saw it huh!¡¯ It¡¯s that kind of story.

    ¨C Animate-sama

    [Fea Bergen¡¯s Passionate Night]

    =>That night, the jealousy of the female camp of Hauria exploded¡­¡­

    ¡®I am Yue. A woman who is prepared even for war if it¡¯s for the sake of my friend¡¯s lovely memory! Come at me, Hauria and everyone else!¡¯It¡¯s that kind of story.

    [Arifureta Folk Tale ~Momotaro~] (¡ùJoint special perk)

    =>I hope everyone can enjoy the cast. A hint just for one person: ¡¸Momotaro-san! I want thou to call me dog!¡¹ Something like that.

    ¨C Tora no Ana-sama

    [Fea Bergen¡¯s Passionate Night]

    [Arifureta Magic Academy ~The Club Invitation of the Academy¡¯s Explosive Four~] (¡ùJoint special perk)

    => Myuu who enrolled went to choose club activity. Papa¡¯s rmendation is the cooking club that is led by Yuuka who isn¡¯t a problem child and also family oriented¡­¡­of course, there is no way the explosive girls will leave this alone. It¡¯s that kind of story.

    ¨C Gamers-sama

    [Fea Bergen¡¯s Passionate Night]

    [The Insane Transmutation Master-san Inside the Forest] (¡ùJoint special perk)

    =>The equipment of Kouki and others that were demonically remodeled before departing to the cave of ice and snow. It¡¯s a story rted to that creation.

    [The Greatest Piece] (¡ùJoint special perk)

    =>It seems this is a special perk for those who purchased two of Zero series. The content is also the content of Zero.

    It¡¯s a reminiscence before meeting Nize while looking at the photo from Oscar¡¯s artifact. Most are photo of Miledymitting terrorism but¡­thest piece that Oscar didn¡¯t show is¡­¡­it¡¯s that kind of story.

    ¨C Melon Books-sama

    [The Anniversary of Nightmare]

    =>Everyone talked of the memory of anniversary rted to Christmas. The trauma that is mentioned like it¡¯s only natural¡­¡­it¡¯s that kind of story.

    [Fea Bergen¡¯s Passionate Night] (¡ùJoint special perk)

    That¡¯s all.

    Is there any story that you are interested?

    I¡¯ll be happy if you can enjoy them.

    Best regards!

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    ¡¸Hyowaaaaaah!?¡¹

    The space shifted. At the same time her own body was also split apart.

    When Shia got goosebumps from such vision of death while twisting her body, a vision of death from getting swallowed by meteor shower of white light attacked her.

    She stepped and stepped midair. The downpour of meteor passed through whiel grazing her clothes and skin sizzlingly.

    ¨D¨DYou won¡¯t get away

    The instant it felt like she heard such voice, she felt a jerking sensation of her getting pulled backward.

    ¡¸Unnyiih!!¡¹

    When she looked back across her shoulder, a vortex of ck shadow¨D¨Da gravity field was deployed to swallow Shia. She wrung out her strength and escaped from the gravity field using physical strength.

    Shia leaped toward the sky, then even more vision of death came to her.

    Without any ripple in the air or even any sound, a tranquil impact would burst at the deepest part of her body¨D¨Dit would shake her soul and made her fell into stupefaction. A spear of white light would pierce her at that time. Such sight surfaced before her.

    ¡¸Dangerous-, desuu!¡¹

    She immediately entered Level IX. At the same time, she also strengthened her soul using soul magic.

    Right after that, an impact that shook her soul caused Shia to catch her breath. Even so, her vast experience made her leaped aside in the subconscious level, allowing her to dodge the spear of white light.

    ¡ºDoing something like that thiste¡­¡­¡»

    The strained words of the star tree Lutria. Those words weren¡¯t directed to Shia. Her gaze was taken off from Shia, and moved toward Eric and others who were performing the ceremony of offering and repentance at the root of the star tree¡¯s main body.

    One hand of star tree Lutria was waved. Just with that, an extremely thick lighting was generated and attacked Eric and others.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!!¡¹

    Using ¡°Revtion Sight¡± that was a derivation of characteristic magic ¡°Future Sight¡±, Shia saw a few seconds ago the sight of star tree Lutria throwing lightning. She cut into the firing line with super speed.

    Her body received the lightning strike as lightning rod substitution. She let out a pained voice ¡¸Uguu¡¹, but she activated ¡°Fighting Spirit DefenseSteel Clothes¡± so the wound was trivial.

    But, the star tree Lutria wasn¡¯t particrly bothered that her lightning strike was blocked and she produced a zing light at the tip of her hand.

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s Soare-san¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡®Sunlight beam attack¡¯, without even any time to mutter that, the beam fell. For Shia who specialized in close quarterbat, protecting her ally from wide range attack was an area she wasn¡¯t good at.

    And so, attack was the greatest defense! She practiced that t. *Gashon* With that sound Vire Drucken was readied into the bombarding mode. The bursting slug bullets that were fired rapidly attacked the star tree Lutria urately.

    ¡º¨D¨Dtsu¡»

    Star tree Lutria immediately created a barrier using white light that she made to circle around her like satellite. But the quality ordnance that was made by demon king of another world blew away that barrier and forced back the star tree Lutria herself.

    The sunlight beam attack was barely avoided. But, right after that a tornado of ice and snow along with several thousand ck spears were fired toward the ground. In addition, even a tsunami appeared from empty air as though to make doubly sure.

    ¡¸A, as expected from the mom of everything¡­¡­¡¹

    Without a doubt, the star tree Lutria could use the power of all divine spirit.

    Perhaps that was only natural. But, it was a reality that she hoped wouldn¡¯t be the case.

    Anxiety surfaced on the expression of Shia who came to a stop midair.

    What she had to do wasn¡¯t simply to defeat the opponent before her eyes. To ¡°protect¡± was something extremely difficult. It would be easy to say that this was simply not the role for her, but in this situation she really appreciated once more how difficult it was the thing that Hajime and others did while looking so nonchntly, especially Tio with her vocation of ¡°Protector¡±.

    Although, she couldn¡¯tin here.

    ¡¸If I have to do it, then I can only do it!!¡¹

    It didn¡¯t matter what kind of hand she was dealt with. She was only deciding what she could do and what she couldn¡¯t do by her own convenience here. She was simply being imprisoned bymon sense that was limiting herself.

    While the enormous and destructive attack of Lutria was rushing closer, Shia who desperately thought of a countermeasure within her consciousness that was elerated with her concentration¨D¨D

    Stretched her limbs to be spread-eagled midair!

    Perhaps she had resolved herself and intended to receive the attack with her whole body? She couldn¡¯t protect the people on the ground by doing such thing, the star tree Lutria thought. But at the next moment,

    ¡¸GET LOSTTTTTTTTTTTT-, DESUU!!!¡¹

    Something came out. From Shia¡¯s whole body, an intense light shed blindingly.

    And then, of all things to happen, the advancing tornado of ice and snow along with the thousands of ck spears and tsunami were blown away altogether.

    ¡º¡­¡­Eh?¡»

    The star tree Lutria¡¯s ¡ºEh?¡» that might be her first time saying that since she was born echoed.

    That was just how iprehensible what happened was.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, I, I can do it if I try!¡¹

    What had she done? The answer to that was,

    ¨D¨DShia-style magic power emission Eternal Shia Fever

    It was the imitation of an attack of a certain lump of muscles bugged character that was really iprehensible but still really amazing.

    More urately speaking, it was an attack that dealt physical destructive power through emitting magic power and vibrating that emitted magic power¡­¡­surely it was still really iprehensible even with that exnation. Anyway it was a really amazing bugged technique.

    If blood and hair could be controlled, than even magic power should be controble too because it was also a part of herself! Then, I should be able to copy even Hajime-san¡¯s ¡°Magic Shockwave¡±! That musclebrained thought of Shia gave birth to the technique just now.

    The star tree Lutria was making an expression that wanted to say ¡ºThat¡¯s impossible¡» really loudly, but even then she immediately changed her face to a grim one and prepared to attack again.

    But, she witnessed it before that. For some reason Shia didn¡¯t use her war hammer, instead she drew back her right fist to the limit. The instant star tree Lutria was astonished seemed to give the opening for counterattack to the bugged rabbit.

    ¡¸Shii~~aaa~~~¡­¡­Impactttt-!!¡¹

    While she still hadn¡¯t forgotten the sensation of sess just now! As though to say that the bugged rabbit¡¯s second bugged technique came. And as expected, it was the imitation of the technique of a certain bugged muscled warrior-sama.

    The faint bluish white light that flew out from the thrust out fist rapidly approached the star tree Lutria. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t used to battle, because she didn¡¯t dodge as expected but deployed a barrier of space istion, but that was a bad move.

    ¡º¨D¨DUguh¡»

    There was a crunching sound as though a ss was broken, at the same time the shockwave directly hit Lutria¡¯s sr plexus with a nice force. Her expression twisted and her body bent forward while she was blown away.

    ¡¸Muh, my kneading of the power is still shoddy. It need to be trained.¡¹

    Shia said such unbelievable thing while swinging her Vire Drucken.

    Perhaps because this was her first time getting ¡°punched¡± since she was born in this world, the star tree Lutria stopped moving in an expression of her wariness.

    But, at the same time, her expression became vexed seeing that the spirit beasts were still unable to remove Eric and others.

    Shia said to Lutria who was like that.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you pass. I¡¯ll be your opponent until their words reach you.¡¹

    The will that was solid, unwavering, and straightforward to the end stabbed Lutria even sharper than the attack just now.

    That unwavering state was like a huge tree.

    Perhaps it was because of that. Lutria¡¯s refusal to listen crumbled for the first time, whether intentionally or unintentionally.

    ¡ºAfter thiste, mere words won¡¯t do anything.¡»

    Cold words that cut down the opposition. However, as expected, inside star tree Lutria¡¯s eyes was a color as though she was enduring pain¡­¡­

    There, a faint voice resounded, as though to slip into the particles of light that were released by the star tree¡¯s main body.

    ¨D¨DWe¡¯re sorry-. We human has betrayed your love-. We¡¯re sorry-

    Those were really pure words. There was not a single embellishment, not a shred of ulterior motive mixed into it, those were words dyed with genuine guilt. We¡¯re sorry, we¡¯re sorry, it was echoing over and over.

    On the ground, while being protected by Arogan and others who were gradually getting tired with ever increasing wounds on their body, Eric was wholeheartedly offering his prayer. The spirit element that was gathered from the people throughout the country was fluttering up like souls climbing up to heaven.

    Even without turning her gaze there, because Lutria¡¯s true body was that huge tree over there, she should be able to see the figure of the young king kneeling before her.

    As the proof of that, star tree Lutria<em>became expressionless.</em>As though she was forcefully holding down the anguish oozing out from within with her willpower.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t those the words that you wanted to hear?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Shia quietly asked. Star tree Lutria didn¡¯t answer. In exchange, she unleashed her attack severely once more. Space rupture, gravity bullet, raging lightning¡­¡­visions of death filled Shia¡¯s mind to the brim.

    She dodged, repelled, or swept them away while forming even more words.

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t you been waiting for that all this time!? Your face is looking that pained! Actually you don¡¯t want to harm human! Haven¡¯t you been looking forward for the time when they finally repent!?¡¹

    The space around star tree Lutria distorted. Using ¡°Revtion Sight¡±, Shia foresighted what would happen at the next moment and descended toward the ground like cannon bullet.

    Instantly, star tree Lutria appeared right before Eric¡¯s eyes. At the same time, Shia impacted on the back of Lutria. Before star tree Lutria could swing down the hand of judgment, she was blown away to the sky once more with Vire Drucken.

    ¡¸Shi, Shia¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Honorific¡¹

    Shia grinned at Eric whose eyes opened wide from almost getting killed just now and she jumped up once more.

    Once more Shia faced Lutria who was grimacing and she opened her mouth.

    ¡¸I told you. I¡¯ll be your opponent until their words reach you.¡¹

    Indeed, she surely wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the ground as long as she didn¡¯t defeat the girl before her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be convinced of that. In front of Shia who was overflowing with resolve and confidence, the star tree Lutria finally replied with words.

    ¡ºThe children of human is going forward to a future of destruction. As though it¡¯s their destiny to do that.¡»

    Not only the words of god, even the scream that the world raised didn¡¯t reach them anymore.

    ¡ºI realized. That in this world, there is also seed that cannot be left to exist in order to form the future.¡»

    Just how much she had exhausted her words?

    How many times she had remonstrated them?

    Even so human didn¡¯t stop.

    Because they didn¡¯t stop, the world reached the limit. At this rate, it would reach a point where the spirits were destroyed.

    And then surely, human would keep going forward like that. They would brush aside nature, devour the animals, and arrive at destruction.

    The future of human, or the future of all other lives?

    ¡ºDo you think, I discarded them so easily?¡»

    The eyes of star tree Lutria that red at Shia. Just from looking at them made Shia felt like she would also sink into a sea of sadness.

    ¡ºLook. Even at this point, the hearts of the children of man cannot be one.¡»

    Her gaze was directed at Arogan and others of the demon race, and toward Gruelle and others of the beastman race. Lutria had seen through the inside of their heart. Although there was a feeling of repentance in their heart, it wasn¡¯t an expression of pure feeling, there was the calction of wanting to be saved mixed inside.

    ¡ºThere can be no more forgiveness. A future where everything is destroyed just for the sake of the children of man has to be avoided.¡»

    That was her persuasion to Shia. Don¡¯t get involved with this world more than this. A child of foreign world that suddenly appeared shouldn¡¯t meddle with the decision that was made after much anguish. I¡¯m begging you so¡­¡­

    Those were Lutria¡¯s words of persuasion.

    In respond to that, Shia,

    ¡¸I¡¯m not telling you to forgive them or anything.¡¹

    Said that while making a troubled smile.

    ¡¸I only want you to listen to the feeling of Eric-san and others.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­What meaning is there in¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Is it no good if it doesn¡¯t have meaning?¡¹

    Star tree Lutria closed her mouth at Shia¡¯s question.

    Shia let out the tension left her shoulders for a bit and added more words still with a troubled expression on her face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Lutria-san said, they, we, are human. We are unable to unite our feeling into one without a single exception like god.¡¹

    Yes, that was human. It was a race with a great diversity that couldn¡¯t be helped no matter what. That was the true nature of the race that couldn¡¯t be changed no matter what.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so foolish it¡¯s astonishing. It¡¯s so stupid that it makes youugh. They are so full of fault that they are beyond saving, really.¡¹

    But,

    ¡¸Lutria-san, did you feel your heart beating fast at what those foolish, idiot, and full of fault human built in the past?¡¹

    Exactly because they were so diverse, that they were building a future that couldn¡¯t be imagined.

    Was all of that made up from nothing but tragedy?

    There was no way that was true. Plowing the farm, raising a culture, forming a society, progressing in what they couldn¡¯t do one by one until they could do it, surely it made even god felt their heart danced in excitement. It should be that persistent effort and ambition that made her and other divine spirits loved the children of man.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tell you to forgive them. I can¡¯t tell you that. After all, I¡¯m just an outsider. But, even so, Lutria-san. Isn¡¯t it sad?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Sad?¡»

    Shia¡¯s words might betching to something within Lutria¡¯s thought. She replied with a question. Just what was it that the girl of another world who was only an outsider at the end found sad?

    ¡¸It¡¯s sad. To not have your feeling conveyed until the very end.¡¹

    That was why,

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. That¡¯s why I¡¯m standing in your way. To let the mother and her children properly express their feeling to each other, no matter what is the result.¡¹

    That was all. Because Shia Hauria couldn¡¯t allow something like people struggling for the future to sink into the mud of grief and sorrow at the end.

    And then, the people that were struggling for the sake of the future wasn¡¯t just humans, even the god was the same¡­¡­

    ¡¸Lutria-san, please listen carefully, just one more time. Don¡¯t lump them all into a bundle of ¡°children of man¡±, please listen to the hearts among them that are thinking of you.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t need to be told that. The star tree Lutria thought. The reason was, because she was already hearing that voice all this time since the battle started.

    She did her best to ignore it, she desperately covered her ears, because if she didn¡¯t do that then her existence would copse, but, she could hear it all this time. No, there was also image conveyed to her along with the spirit element that was stored within the precious orb.

    ¨D¨DLutria-sama-, I¡¯m sorry-. Human¡¯s greed hurt you!

    It seemed to be the words of a merchant somewhere. A man past middle aged was kneeling and rubbing his forehead on the ground. Around him were a lot of people that were most likely his family and employees, kneeling like him.

    ¨D¨DFor divine punishment toe down like this, what have we humans done¡­¡­

    There were vigers who although their faces went pale, they didn¡¯t try to stop offering their spirit element. Their faces that were colored with strong remorse looked like they wished to just vanish right away.

    ¨D¨DPlease, let this repentance reach you. Even if you won¡¯t forgive us, please¡­¡­

    People from all over the city were bowing their head in front of a church somewhere. No, the way they bowed looked like it was nothing but despair toward themselves human that caused them to hang down their head in despair.

    ¨D¨DI pray, that I will be given the chance to atone to the spirits

    People with nice outfit were standing in front of an altar. They seemed to be noble. The sight showed them mustering their spirit element surpassing their limit. The amount they produced far surpassed themon people.

    ¨D¨DWill you be unharmed if humans are gone?

    There were nuns shedding tears of atonement while worrying about the mother Lutria.

    A great number or children were behind those nuns. They were also praying wholeheartedly like the nuns.

    Surely it was difficult to exin to them about the sin of humanity with their young age. It was impossible for them toprehend andpensate for the sins of their predecessors of long time ago.

    However, even those children, no, exactly because they were children there was something that they understood.

    ¨D¨DGod¡­¡­we¡¯re sorry for making you sad

    Surely the god was crying ¡®it hurts, it hurts¡¯. When they thought that it was human who caused that, it made their face contorted wanting to cry while they devoted their feeling through prayer.

    ¡ºStop¡­¡­stop it-¡»

    Perhaps because Shia¡¯s words shook her, Lutria became unable to ignore the feeling of the people who recovered the good heart of the ancient days that was desperately chasing after her.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s toote-, it¡¯s toote-. Do you know just how many children the divine punishment has reached-¡»

    It was a scream.

    ¡ºIf you can recover such feeling-, then why-, why won¡¯t you do it faster-¡»

    Tear didn¡¯t fall because it was an avatar body. However, if she was able to cry, surely the star tree Lutria would shed tears that knew no end.

    What was the meaning of those tears?

    Was she thinking of the children of man whose life were scattered by the divine punishment? Or perhaps it was sadness toward the matter that reached to this point itself? Or perhaps, was it because of happiness that at the very end, they recovered the heart that was thinking of the world even if all humans would be gone from it?

    The heart of the star tree Lutria was shaken. She swung her hand as though to drive away everything.

    An invisible shockwave assaulted Eric and others. Shia cut in the path of that shockwave and simrly returned a shockwave with a swing of her war hammer.

    While the air was shaking from the shockwaves neutralizing each other, Shia suddenly noticed some kind of image flowing in.

    ¡¸-, this is¡­¡­the feeling of Lutria-san and others?¡¹

    Her heart. Lutria¡¯s shaken heart made the feeling she suppressed to flow out.

    The white light transformed into meteor shower, the space burst, and super gravity space attacked. It was a storm of cold killing intent. And yet, the thing that was flowing in was shockingly warm.

    At the ancient time, far far away from now, the time when the distance between human and god, the spirits was close, the star tree Lutria surprisingly would visit human settlement in her avatar body often.

    She would enjoy the harvest festival together with humans, and when a new life would be born she would be swinging back and forth between joy and worry.

    There was no race that loved the nature more than the beastmen. They would set forth seeking for nature that they hadn¡¯t seen yet. She would watch over them in suspenseful feeling.

    The race that the spirit liked and frolicked with was always the demon race. They who possessed the power tomunicate with spirit better than anyone would live together with spirit like family. The star tree Lutria always made a gentle and melting expression seeing that.

    However, human¡¯s time was moving far faster than god¡¯s imagination.

    War broke out.

    Lutria felt a pain as though her own body was torn apart seeing people killing their fellow man.

    She showed her figure in front of people, telling them that they shouldn¡¯t quarrel, but the people turned their de and hostility to her saying ¡¸There is no way the god we believe in will say such thing!¡¹.

    Her heart chilled. Sharp pain tormented the star tree Lutria.

    Period of war and peace kept repeating. The territory of human rapidly spread through the world. The fait to god and spirit died out in proportion of that progress. Or perhaps that faith would be interpreted to their own convenience. Sometimes they would even scorn the god and spirit as evil god.

    The equilibrium of the world crumbled.

    The wish for coexistence was vanishing.

    Because the star tree was the world itself, Lutria continuously got torn to pieces by human¡¯s greed.

    ¡¸Kuh, this pain¡­¡­this sadness, they¡¯re really¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia raised a pained voice in front of the fierce attack of the frenzied star tree Lutria.

    But, that pained voice wasn¡¯t caused by the fierce attack. It was because Shia was also feeling what the star tree Lutria was feeling from the image that was flowing into her.

    It seemed that Eric and others were also experiencing the same thing. Their gazes were directed toward the star tree Lutria. Eric and others went without saying, but even that Arogan and Gruelle were making distorted expression from the pain andmentation that were transmitted into them.

    Even so, even within such pain andmentation, there was one other feeling that was transmitted clearly.

    ¨D¨DI love them, from the bottom of my heart

    ¨D¨DI believe, that surely they will regain the heart to live together with the world

    Those were emotions that she had conveyed many times through the spirits and divine spirits, and sometimes even by herself personally. She continued to remonstrate and exin the future to them. Her earnest feeling that tried to save the people from destruction was transmitted wholly to Eric and others.

    That was certainly, a mother¡¯s love.

    But, however, her heart that believed in them, it was torn and smashed apart already.

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­¡¹

    The pain andmentation as though they were torn apart into thousand pieces were transmitted. Arogan unconsciously looked down. He looked like a child that was unable to lift his face because he felt ashamed of himself.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Gruelle averted his face from the star tree Lutria. His face was colored with guilt that he showed for the first time.

    Just how exhausted the star tree Lutria was at present? And who was the cause of that? And then, even when it had be such situation, she still loved human. Because she loved them, she felt her heart almost broke because of her own conclusion to give them the divine punishment. Their change in expression was because now they understood those feelingspletely it made them sick.

    ¡¸Stop, stop it already-, Lutria-san! Hurting and getting hurt, and yet in the one no one will be saved, that¡¯s just too much!¡¹

    ¡ºEverything will be saved-, everything except the children of man-¡»

    ¡¸There is still time! Your feelings are transmitted, the feelings of the people are also transmitted to you! Both sides should be able to understand each other one more time!¡¹

    The star tree Lutria didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸Lutria-san-¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    White light burst up from the star tree Lutria. The cloudy sky above the hand that she lifted undted.

    At the same time, the outline of the star tree Lutria was starting to rapidly crumble. It was the proof of her exhaustion to the degree she couldn¡¯t maintain her avatar¡¯s appearance.

    ¡ºThere is, already no other choice. The future cannot be protected except by destroying the seed of destruction.¡»

    Surely the heart of the star tree Lutria would die after mankind was destroyed. It could be seen from her face. She was at her limit no matter how anyone looked at it. But, she existed only to maintain the equilibrium of the world¡­¡­

    There was no doubt that since she made the decision to hand down the divine punishment, she was also became unable to stop anymore.

    Shia closed her eyes and sighed. She swung her war hammer.

    She slowly opened her eyes and took a deep breath, and yelled her will one more time.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t recognize that kind of future where there¡¯s only sadness!!¡¹

    ¨D¨DLimit Break activation using Last Zell

    ¨D¨DSublimation magic activated

    ¨D¨DBody strengthening Level X activated

    Faint bluish white light pierced the sky to oppose the white pir of light that the star tree Lutria generated.

    At the center of the whirling cloudy sky right above the star tree Lutria, a vast white light converged. A pressure that rivaled the Meteor Impact shook the world.

    Shia looked up to that while taking a stance with Vire Drucken in a low position.

    ¨D¨D100 Ton Hammer deployed

    ¨D¨DGravity magic activated. Pseudo mass increase, increase, increase, increase

    ¨D¨DUsing metamorphosis magic for physical strength increase, increase, increase, increase

    ¡ºO child of another world, I¡¯ll defeat you, destroy the children of man, and save the world!¡»

    ¡¸God of another world. I¡¯ll stop you, protect them, and show you the future!¡¹

    The star of white light fell.

    Toward that light that covered the sky, Shia was¨D¨D

    ¡¸SHAORAAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    Rushing to smash it from the front!

    At the moment of impact, a violent shockwave shook the world. Explosion st blew ragingly. Eric and others on the ground screamed. The spirit beasts were blown away like pebble, the trees at the surrounding forest were falling in radiating shape.

    ¡¸UNGIIIIIIIH!!¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t push back. The t surface of the 100 Ton Hammer held back the star of white light on its track, however, it couldn¡¯t go forward any further!

    *zuzu-zuzu-*, her feet that was stepping firmly on midair was getting pushed toward the ground. Anxiety formed on Shia¡¯s expression at her disadvantage.

    ¨D¨DShia!

    ¨D¨DShia-sama!

    She felt like she heard voices. Voices of Eric, Dahlia, and others that were worried for Shia, and praying at the same time.

    ¨D¨DDon¡¯t make me destroy this world okay?

    The voice of her beloved person that passed by her rabbit ears. Shia¡¯s lips drew a wide grin.

    ¡¸No, way, I¡¯ll, LOSEEEEEEEEEEEE!!¡¹

    ¨D¨DSpace impact strike activated

    ¨D¨DPseudo magic shockwaveShia Impactusing magic power maniption activated

    ¨D¨DSoul magic activated surpassing the limit, and further beyond that¡­¡­body strengthening Level XI activated!!

    ¨D¨DAndst, guts-!!!

    ¡¸URYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! DESUUUUUUUU-!!¡¹

    *DON* An impact surged out. At the same time, the star of white light was hit back toward the sky.

    ¡º¡­¡­What in the world¡»

    Her greatest trump card was literally knocked back right from the front.

    The star of white light was sent back toward the sky. It opened a great hole in the cloudy sky while dispersing. Lutria muttered in small voice seeing that.

    ¡ºSo I¡¯m powerless to resist¡­¡­¡»

    In the first ce, she was already resigned by the time a man who dropped down something like star appeared.

    But, she simply couldn¡¯t stop now after she had made the decision to destroy her beloved children.

    That must be why, Lutria who arrived at her limit was unable to maintain her human shape and turned into faint white light that looked like disembodied soul, her expression gave a glimpse of relieve somewhere in it¡­¡­

    And then, she slowly closed her eyes, as though resigning herself to be destroyed by the hero of another world.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    AN: Warning!

    Today there is two chapters update. The chapter¡¸Decisive Battle Desuu! Second Part¡¹ is posted as the previous chapter.

    For those who still haven¡¯t read it, please start from there!<hr>

    ¡¸Geez, what¡¯s with that look. Didn¡¯t I say that I won¡¯t do anything like destroying Lutria-san?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Eh?¡»

    Something warm gently wrapped around her body. And those words. When she directed her consciousness to the outside world in her state of faint white light, she noticed that she was being gently wrapped on the palms of Shia¡¯s hands.

    ¡ºWhy?¡»

    ¡¸Actually, I only nned to hold you back while the words of Eric-san and others reached for you but¡­¡­if I¡¯m assaulted with the resolve to die honorable death while you made that kind of face, I couldn¡¯t just leave you alone.¡¹

    While the star tree Lutria turned speechless, a voice called at her.

    ¡¸Yo, looks like you¡¯re safe.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Hajime-san!¡¹

    Hajime opened a gate and appeared. Shia smiled brightly at him, at the same time her lips slightly spasmed.

    ¡ºAh, stop it! Don¡¯t rub me like that! Ah¡»

    ¡ºThi, this damn monster! Treating a divine spirit like me this roughly-¡»

    ¡ºMo, mother, are you safe!? I have no face to meet you with in this kind of state-¡»

    ¡ºNuguu¡­¡­¡»

    As though to say¡¸Punishment for this cheeky girl who don¡¯t know when to shut up¡¹, Hajime¡¯s right hand was thoroughly rubbingthe divine spirit of flowing sky Entithe green slime. For some reason, the movement of Hajime-san¡¯s right hand looked really obscene.

    At the same time, slimeLack,Barahutransparent, andMereeslight bluewere getting juggled *pon pon* by the left hand.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, the divine spirits and the spirit beasts are¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They are wallowing in pool of blood. Of course they¡¯re safe.¡¹

    That was, absolutely not safe. Shia thought, but they were alive so let¡¯s just say that they were alive.

    ¡º¡­¡­So you cannot be stopped even by those children and an army of tens of thousands.¡»

    An atmosphere of losing strength drifted from star tree Lutria. From the way she spoke she was relieved that there was no death, at the same time she was also ruled by resignation of having running out of n.

    Shia arrived at the root of the star tree apanied by Lutria, Hajime, and others. There Eric and others ran toward them.

    Every single one of them was wounded all over. It could be clearly seen that they were only barely surviving the situation just now.

    Shia raised her guard toward Arogan and the others just in case. She pulled Lutria close to her chest in case the worst happened. Lutria focused her consciousness toward Shia and flickered. But before she could show her intention, Eric and others of the kingdom side came forward.

    ¡¸Star tree Lutria-sam! Our deepest apologies. Human was foolish-¡¹

    The people of Balted simply bowed deeply without asking any forgiveness or wishing for the future of mankind.

    ¡º¡­¡­I will ept that feeling.¡»

    The feeling was received¨D¨Dhowever, there was no salvation. Those words of Lutria implicitly conveyed that.

    Even with them exhausted to this point, the star tree and the divine spirits were enormous existence as far as human was concerned. If Shia and Hajime didn¡¯t meddle further than this and returned home, then they would be able to destroy human after a bit of time passed.

    There, Arogan moved. He didn¡¯t react to the wary gaze of Shia and Eric and others. He kneeled in front of Lutria with a bitter expression.

    And then, he rubbed his forehead on the ground.

    A beatter, his underlings also simultaneously bent their knee and lowered their head.

    ¡¸I believed that it¡¯s the power to advance forward that is the power of human. But, it seems that without noticing it we became unable to look anywhere else but forward.¡¹

    The past where it was the demon race that was the existence nearest to spirit. Thementation of the star tree Lutria who continued to get wounded. The fact that they kept getting loved even when the situation had be like this. All of those was a shock that pierced through Arogan¡¯s heart.

    He believed that human¡¯s future should be created by nobody else but human. He thought that gods unreasonably controlled human¡¯s future on their own convenience, that was why he considered them enemy that couldn¡¯t be forgiven.

    But, now that he had seen, had learned the feeling in her heart¡­¡­

    ¡¸Forgive us¡­¡­is something that we can¡¯t say even if you tear open our mouth. But, I beg you, please give us one more chance. Even our people, surely will be able to be like the people of Balted! Everything is the result of my leadership-, that¡¯s why please at least give only the people a chance-. I don¡¯t mind if you use my life as an example of the most foolish king in history!¡¹

    Those were words with ambition hidden behind them, said only to pull through this situation¡­¡­was something that no one could possibly think of after hearing his yell.

    The divine spirits who were making ruckus also fell silent. The ce was filled with silence.

    Amidst that, someone made a crunching sound from stepping on the ground and kneeled beside Arogan. It was Gruelle.

    ¡¸Just as the demon king said, please hand down the divine punishment to my life. However, I¡¯m begging you, please grant a future to my people-. I swear that we will absolutely, absolutely be the people who love the nature the most once more-. Therefore, please-¡¹

    The voice was covered in guilt without any trickery.

    Both of them were unable to apologize without any regard about the future like Balted¡¯s king. However, anyone was able to be convinced that their feeling of repentance was something definite.

    ¡º¡­¡­I wanted, to hear those words sooner.¡»

    The voice of star tree Lutria was shaking. The words that she really wanted to hear all this time from her beloved children made the emotion that was unclear whether it was a moved feeling or sadness to well up from inside. Her voice sounded like she was desperately pushing down that feeling.

    No further word came out. Hesitation could be seen intermittently. Conflicted feeling was further driving her to the wall.

    In exchange, unable to watch her mother in that state, the divine spirit of evesting darkness La spoke.

    ¡ºThere is no way we can trust you.¡»

    The equilibrium of the world couldn¡¯t be taken back anymore with just the repentance of the people of a single country. If they were forgiven in this ce, and the result was the people of demon kingdom and the beast kingdom were unable to reform themselves? If the people concluded that the change of heart of Arogan and Gruelle was a betrayal and the pushed on the path that was making light of nature?

    This time for sure the spirit would be extinct, the equilibrium of the world crumbled, and the lives of every living thing would be threatened.

    The situation now came to be because the heart of god that believed in the children of man was broken. There was no way they could pardon the danger of breaking the world with just words.

    Arogan and Gruelle, along with their subordinates made an expression of despair together.

    Eric and others also couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Their words of repentance reached.

    Their heart also connected with each other.

    Even so as expected, the decision of divine punishment was really thest way that couldn¡¯t possibly be overturned. That fact was thrust before them.

    That was the conclusion in regard to this world.

    And so, a man tried speaking out the conclusion of another world.

    ¡¸Oi, we¡¯re pressed for time for dinner here. Stop being repetitive, just take the spirit element from human already and resolve this.¡¹

    The bewildered gaze of everyone including Shia stabbed at the voice¡¯s owner¨D¨DHajime. Hajime seemed to get tired of it and tossed away the divine spirit slimes like they were trash while continuing his words.

    ¡¸You guys are saying that the problem is the consumption of spirit element without giving any consideration to the world, and even if they said that they¡¯re going to live green there ain¡¯t no way they can be trusted, that¡¯s it right? Then, you can just confiscate the spirit element from human, then god and spirit can just draw back to this ind andpletely sever rtionship from each other.¡¹

    Like that,

    ¡¸What kind of path human will walk in a world now that they have lost the thing that they have been given for free as though it¡¯s only obvious until now. You gods can just be spectator of that.¡¹

    Noticing how important something was for the first time only after they lost it¡­¡­such story wasmon.

    Would they just forget it? Or would they be able to treasure what remained to them? That would depend on the person.

    ¡º¡­¡­What are, what are you saying?¡»

    The star tree Lutria asked in bewilderment.

    That was only normal. In the first ce the premise was strange. Spirit element existed within nature and also within people. It was impossible to separate them.

    ¡ºThere is no way such thing is¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸What if it¡¯s possible?¡¹

    Impossible¡­¡­it was not? Was such absurd talk possible to be realized for this man of another world who dropped star down, and suppressed an army of tens of thousands without causing a single casualty?

    Even a talk that sounded like a joke couldn¡¯t be denied when it was said by the demon king of another world that was Hajime.

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-san?¡¹

    Shia was also bewildered. She found it a bit hard to believe that Hajime would lend a hand for the sake of a world that was unrted with him, no, it wasn¡¯t just unrted, it was a world that kidnapped Shia and tried to harm her even.

    Hajime shrugged while,

    ¡¸It¡¯s because it feels like there¡¯ll be a lot ofpensation for me, like spirit stone, or spirit armament, or spirit, or hell even the divine spirit itself.¡¹

    The divine spirits simultaneously twitched and jiggled. ¡®No way, are we going to get sold to an evil god of another world?¡¯, they snuggled close to each other while shaking from such thought.

    But, looking at Hajime¡¯s appearance, Shia immediately saw through that it was nothing more than an excuse on the surface.

    ¡¸What is your true intention?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to take measure so that Shia won¡¯t get summoned for the second time.¡¹

    That seemed to be the case.

    If Shia was just teleported due to an idental incident, then he could leave it alone. However, it was a summoning. And then, the reason why it was Shia was also unclear.

    Actually Hajime wanted to bring Shia home and ensured her safety, after that he would go fully prepared to destroy everything and crushed the possibility of another summoning, but there was no way he could do that in consideration of Shia¡¯s feeling.

    And so, he guessed that it would be fine if he solved the problem of this world with a salvation n or whatever to make any summoning became unnecessary. But this n was also doubtful.

    No one could guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be any more person in this world who wouldn¡¯t perform the summoning ceremony again.

    And so, the n that Hajime thought up to sever the worry of the future after taking Shia¡¯s feeling into consideration was the suggestion just now.

    ¡¸Well, in reality I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s possible or not. At the very least I¡¯ll need Yue and Kaori¡¯s cooperation. But, if it¡¯s possible, that will be the best way to make you go home with a refreshed feeling right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though she didn¡¯t have the intention to offer her life for the sake of this world, her personality wouldn¡¯t allow her to be able to go home with a smile while knowing that people she knew were dying.

    Because Hajime knew that, he suggested this in order for Shia to be able to talk about this other world summoning incident at dinner with a smile.

    Realizing Hajime¡¯s thinking, Shia¡¯s feeling already became¡¸Waaa¨D¨D¡¹ and without dy she leaped onto Hajime¡¯s chest.

    Hajime embraced Shia who was rubbing herself on him while asking ¡¸So what¡¯ll you do?¡¹ with his gaze. His gaze was testing them, especially Eric and others.

    In a manner of speaking, it was a way that was like telling the society of the present earth to not use electricity at all anymore. It was a deed that would cause unavoidable copse of the current society.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s possible, then please do so. Rather than a future where the consumption amount of spirit element has to be regted to the utmost minimum, the way of surviving to a future where we aren¡¯t using it all will surely be preferable for mankind.¡¹

    It was Eric who answered without hesitation.

    And then, the next one who opened his mouth with a resolved expression was,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have the slightest idea what has to be done to achieve such thing but, if that¡¯s possible then I have no objection. Here I swear that we will once more live together with nature.¡¹

    Unexpectedly it was Gruelle.

    Thest one, Arogan who had build a society that was the most dependent to spirit element strongly closed his eyes for a moment, imagining the copse of the current society and the chaos that would result with a pale face before he,

    ¡¸The demon race will also swear once more. We will show to the gods how the demon race is also a race that can wish for coexistence with the world in the world without spirit element.¡¹

    He agreed while opening both his eyes that were filled with strong resolve.

    Hajime¡¯s gaze turned toward the star tree Lutria.

    ¡º¡­¡­Are you saying that you will change the way of this world?¡»

    ¡¸If so then so what?¡¹

    He asked with his gaze, ¡®will you destroy mankind once more?¡¯. The star tree fell silent. But, that was only for a brief time.

    ¡º¡­¡­If the children of man, doesn¡¯t need to be destroyed with that then¡»

    She said that and weakly flickered.

    Hajime nodded.

    ¡¸Is that so, d that you all agree. After all in order to cut off the worry about the future, I intended to do it even without anyone¡¯s agreement so, in that case, it would be necessary to make all you guys die once so no one will get in the way.¡¹

    He said such terrifying thing while giving a crispughter.

    Seeing that, the star tree Lutria, the divine spirits, and then Eric and others too were,

    ¡ºYou aren¡¯t really some kind of evil god aren¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡¸Another world¡­¡­it¡¯s really a terrifying ce.¡¹

    They all raised a terrified voice. It was the moment when the heart of the god and human became one.

    After that, Hajime and Shia rose to the sky while snuggling close to each other. Hajime took out a magic crystal stone from his treasure warehouse.

    ¡¸Now then, the gate can be opened for around ten minutes. We¡¯ve got to ask Yue and Kaori to reform the world during that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Reforming the world in ten minutes. Those are really amazing words.¡¹

    Hajime-san would even change the world if it was for the sake of his wife. Shia made a dry smile to that.

    ¡¸Is it really possible?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s not possible then I also have n B.¡¹

    Hajime was thoroughly prepared for everything, or rather he created ideas as though they were growing from tree. Even Shia who knew that this was exactly what Hajime¡¯s strength was couldn¡¯t help but felt bewildered.

    By the way, that idea was to toss away¨D¨Dno, to migrate the people of this world to some random another world. The points that the star tree andpany wouldn¡¯t need to destroy mankind and the people would need to live in a ce without the world¡¯s blessing were the same.

    Of course, in case the spirit element separation n failed, Hajime had decided to send the people to another world whether they agreed or not.

    ¡¸Well, we also have the cooperation of the star tree and the divine spirits. From my investigation, it seems that spirit element is like an energy that is produced from the soul of living thing, so if it¡¯s Yue then she should manage somehow¡­¡­perhaps, surely.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, we¡¯re asking Yue-san for something unreasonable here~. I¡¯ll have to thank her a lot when returning home.¡¹

    ¡¸She is a vampire princess who is bothered about being NEET after all, I think she will feel happy and sing ¡ºWork? Work?¡».¡¹

    If possible he didn¡¯t want to see Yue-sama who would say ¡®To work is to lose!¡¯ while puffing her chest.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Amidst the half in doubt gazes looking up at them from the ground, Hajime took out the crystal key and thrust it into the space. At the same time, a vast magic power was taken out from the magic crystal stone.

    Just from that a torrent of magic power that caused the air to rumble caused Eric and others, and even the star tree Lutria and the divine spirits to gulp.

    An optional illusion of solemn and grandeous double-leafed door appeared while emitting sparks. It made a heavy sound *gogogog-* which was also optional while gradually opening. From the gap of the door, an optional sublime light started to illuminate the world.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, are all these necessary?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Of course it¡¯s necessary.¡¹

    Hajime-san suspiciously averted his gaze, but ording to him it seemed to be necessary. Shia¡¯s expression turned really gentle.

    While they were doing that, Hajime raised his voice to the other side of thepletely opened door.

    ¡¸O~i! Yue~! Kaori~,e over here!¡¹

    Right after that.

    From the other side of the shining gate, golden light overflowed like a raging stream. And immediately after that, even a silver and jet ck magic power also overflowed.

    ¡¸Wha, what¡­¡­that¡¯s¡¹

    ¡ºIs that¡­¡­the family of the other world hero? ¡­¡­How¡»

    Eric and others, and also the star tree Lutria and others all gulped.

    It was like the sky was covered with aurora. An aurora of gold and silver and jet ck.

    An enormous pressure descended on the ind. It was difficult to even breath and the skin couldn¡¯t stop feeling goosebumps. It was exactly the same sensation like when Hajime appeared¡­¡­

    ¡ºGoddess¡­¡­¡»

    The one who whispered that was one of the divine spirits. They unconsciously whispered that while having a goddess that was star tree Lutria as mother, was because of the appearance of the peerless beauty with golden halo of light on her back at the sky.

    ¡¸Wings of light¡­¡­the heavenly king of the far off past?¡¹

    That whisper came from the king of celestial people Astrus who copsed on the outer edge of the ind. All the other celestial people also thought the same thing at the back of their mind wordlessly. It was the figure of the first generation sky king that was only left in legend. Yes, it was an existence that was like a god with wings of light that were shining silver.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, so that¡¯s. Fuh, I looked so childishpared to that.¡¹

    It was Gruelle who let out the self-depreciating voice. There was an enormous and soul-stirring figure that grasped the sky and changed it into a sea of fire and lightning in the blink of eye while coiling in midair. That figure was truly the form of dragon that equaled a god.

    The divine figure of the girls caused everyone to wholeheartedly harbored a feeling of awe in their heart. Then, a beatter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, who should be killed?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! Who should be disintegrated!?¡¹

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama, who is it who want to get hit with a breath?¡»

    It was a promation of annihtion filled with killing intent to the max.

    It seemed that Hajime and Shia unexpectedly didn¡¯t get back for too long. Even though they thought that they had finally opened the gate. Hajime also said¡¸Come over here¡¹ just now, so the blood rushed to their head and they ran to this side thinking that something happened to Shia.

    Yue was in her adult mode, Kaori was in her angel mode, and as for Tio, it was unclear how much pleasure she obtained in this short time but she was in her ck divine dragon mode. There was a limit in even getting serious.

    Also, Shizuku and others were tasked with defending Nagumo house in case the worst happened.

    ¡¸Wa-wa-wa~~it a second, please calm calm down! I¡¯m safe and sound!¡¹

    Even now, Yue and others were just a hair-trigger finger away from dealing atrocity, especially toward the splendid great tree that seemed to be familiar from somewhere and the trashes that were giving off moderately strong presence on the ground. The three of them were thinking to clean those up first thing first because they were standing out the most. But Shia¡¯s voice made them returned to their senses.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-, Shia!¡¹

    ¡¸Shiaaa-¡¹

    ¡ºFuu, what, so thou art safe. Thou made us worry.¡»

    Yue used ¡°Heaven Existence¡± to teleport through space, while Kaori used ¡°Godspeed¡± through regeneration magic¡¯s time shortening to instantly rush to Shia¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Mokya!?¡¹

    Shia spontaneously screamed from eating a tackle on the face and then a hug from Yue, while she also ate a headbutt on her sr plexus and then an embrace from Kaori. But, tears immediately spilled from her eyes because she made them so worried like this and from the happiness that she could finally meet them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu, Yue-saaan, Kaori-saaan. I wanted to meet you all desuu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-, this stupid rabbit! The next time you easily got kidnapped summoning, it will be the five element dragons for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! I¡¯ll disintegrate you if this happen again!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeesss! I¡¯m sorry! At that time I¡¯ll do my best to defend with guts desuu!¡¹

    The three people hugged each other tightly with tear-stained face. Combined with their beauty it was truly a beautiful scene. It was so beautiful to the degree that Hajime couldn¡¯t make the tsukkomi¡¸It¡¯s impossible to defend against the five element dragons and disintegration with guts¡­¡­it¡¯s impossible, right?¡¹.

    ¡ºAll is good, all is good. The feeling of getting left out alone is also good, haa haa. And so goshujin-sama, just what hath happened?¡»

    ¡¸Oi, perverted dragon. It¡¯s not like I called for you so you can just go home, house!¡¹

    ¡º!! Go, goshujin-sama, what art thou intending by strengthening me more than this? Haa haa, nnfuu, it¡¯s overflowiiing~¨D¨Dand, is it alright to blow away the umon presence over there with mine breath?¡»

    Hearing that conversation of Hajime and Tio caused the other three to return to their senses.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, about that¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime exined the situation shortly, h-h yadda-yadda.

    ¡¸How¡¯s that, can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I am Yue. A woman who make the impossible possible if it¡¯s for Shia.¡¹

    For some reason Yue-sama winked & posed the side peace finger gesture with photo model expression. Ignoring that, Kaori and Tio also offered their cooperation.

    ¡¸There is no time. We¡¯re going to finish it before the gate closed. First Kaori, heal all those guys along with this ind.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    Her wings pped once. Silver magic power dyed the world. Ripples that contained gentleness somewhere within passed through the ind several times.

    ¡¸Oo, this is¡¹

    ¡ºHow, even our strength¡»

    Each time the power of the goddess at the far away who closely resembled the first generation sky king was spreading, the celestial people were healed as though they were liberated from the nightmare. They began to harbor a feeling that was close to worship along with feeling moved.

    At the same time, the dested ind was recovering its original nature. The divine spirits that were turned into slime also recovered their former human form.

    The star tree also wasn¡¯t an exception. The exhaustion before this was like a lie and she turned into her human avatar once more.

    The star tree¡¯s expression turned tearful seeing the holynd getting regenerated in the blink of eye while she arrived at the location of Hajime and others with the divine spirits following behind her.

    Yue silently entered between Shia and the star tree Lutria. Even without words, it was clear what she wanted to say.

    ¡º¡­¡­If it¡¯s for the sake of the world, then I will do the same thing no matter how many times.¡»

    Those words were like pouring oil on fire. Yue¡¯s eyes were tinged with ruby light. Unconcealed anger could be seen from her narrowed eyes.

    The star tree Lutria stared straight into Yue¡¯s eyes that were like that and,

    ¡ºBut, because your important person was here, a third path might be opened¡­¡­I¡¯m thankful from the bottom of my heart. And, I apologize from the bottom of my heart.¡»

    Saying that, the star tree Lutria bowed her head. The divine spirits all opened their eyes wide, however, after a bit of hesitation they followed their mother and lowered their head respectfully to Shia.

    Gods lowered their head. The unprecedented act caused Yue to sigh once in resignation and,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yue Punch!!¡¹

    ¡ºNguu!?¡»

    She punched the face of the mother of all! It was a wonderful right straight with the twist of the waist supporting it, as though to say that everything was equal before this punch. Yue was not good at hand-to-hand fighting, but she was a master of magic that literally entered the territory of god easily. If she used the age of god magic at the same time, then she could alsounch a powerful right fist.

    The star tree Lutria who got punched on the stomach by Shia and on the face by Yue went through her first experience since she was born in this world twice in a row. She became a bit tearful. Her hand pressed on her cheek and she skillfully fell down in pitiful posture with both her legs pressed on each other despite on midair. It felt like her figure was saying¡¸Even though even my parent never hit me before¡­¡­¡¹.

    The divine spirits spontaneously got ¡°!?¡± above their head and they took their stance, but Yue didn¡¯t even pay attention to that and she used her punching hand to elegantly brush away her hair. And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­For now I¡¯ll satisfy myself with that. ¡­¡­One day I¡¯ll get on top of you and punch you until you cry.¡¹

    ¡º!?¡»

    ¡®It¡¯s pointless no matter where you hide. After all I already remember your face and also this world¡¯s coordinate. Eh? Eh?¡¯, with a yakuza face that seemed to say that, Yue-sama crouched beside the star tree Lutria and red at her.

    The star tree Lutria entered charism¡ðguard state. Looking at her trembling while shaking, it seemed that Yue had instantly beaten into her which was the superior one between the two of them.

    It seemed the NEET vampire princess obtained anger and job and became yakuza vampire princess.

    ¡ºTh, the man is like this, so of course his first wife is like this, huh¡­¡­¡»

    Udar¡¯s muttering that was shuddering in fear caused all the divine spirits, especially Choare to tremble whilepletely agreeing.

    ¡¸Oi, star tree. What are you doing shrinking like that. Stand up and do your job right away. Yue, Tio, I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san, Tio-san, please help-. Also, Lutria-san, that¡¯s¡­¡­fight!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, you can leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡ºThou can leave assisting Yue to me.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­I¡¯ll do my best.¡»

    For some reason Yue made a posed serious look while spreading both her hands widely. Golden magic power burst up once more. Matching that gold, Tio¡¯s jet ck magic power also burst out and both mixed with each other. They formed a spiral that pierced to the sky.

    ¨D¨DSoul magic activated

    ¨D¨DEffect increase using sublimation magic

    ¡ºI¡¯ll connect it to the world.¡»

    The star tree Lutria was spreading her ripple of will to the world. Just like how she was able to send her oracle, divine spirit, and spirit to anywhere in this world, there was no ce or person that the star tree Lutria couldn¡¯t grasp as long as they were in this world.

    That power was making Yue¡¯s power to permeate to the whoel world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnh, kuu~¡¹

    As expected, even with the assistance of Tio in her ck divine dragon mode, it was really difficult to grasp the whole world, whether in the aspect of magic power amount and also the thought capability. A vast amount of information was weighing Yue¡¯s brain and soul.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Time Eternal¡±!¡¹

    Kaori applied regeneration magic to regenerate Yue each second back to her state a second before. At the same time she was transferring her own magic power plentifully.

    ¡¸Masked pink is Shizuku, so for Yue it¡¯s this.¡¹

    Hajime supported Yue from behind with an embrace while gently cing a sses on her.

    sses Yue-sama descended. It was an artifact that increased the perception ability and thinking speed and so on by five times.

    Furthermore he used thepass at the same time to shoulder the processing to a certain degree. In addition, Hajime took out some kind of syringe and ced it on his own neck before injecting the liquid inside with *pshew* sound.

    ¡¸Come on, you can suck to your heart content.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, itadakimasu!¡¹

    Yue turned around and without any reservation she sucked!!

    Right away, pulsating sound *dokun dokun* echoed, then crimson magic power was added even further to the mix of golden and jet ck magic power.

    ¨D¨DYue¡¯s personal artifact Nagumo Hajime

    One of the trump cards that was used at thest decisive battle against Ehito. Hajime¡¯s blood was already the supreme restorative medicine for Yue even at normal time thanks to the ¡°Blood Pledge¡±, but by pouring Cheatmate and iron content that granted Limit Break effect into his blood, Hajime¡¯s blood would heighten Yue¡¯s strength explosively.

    The golden light that was mixed with crimson and jet ck was pulsing. It shrunk for a moment. Then it instantly spread to the whole world from the center of the ind as though in explosion.

    If this world had a method to observe the using something like a satellite, surely the sight of a wave of light crossing the sea, crossing the mountain, crossing through the continent and covering the could be seen.

    And then, after that light ran its course, the sight of glittering particles climbing to the sky would surely be visible. Yes, it was the radiance of spirit element being forcefully extracted from inside the nature and from inside the people.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, I¡¯ve grasped it. Carrying out the change.¡¹

    Yue muttered with a small voice that sounded enchanted from drinking the blood of her beloved.

    For a moment, the magic power that was a mix of three colors undted and spread to the whole world.

    ¨D¨DSoul ¨C sublimationbination magic Soul Transformation

    In the past, when Hajime and others were summoned to Tortus, they were granted with the skill ¡°Language Comprehension¡± without their agreement. That skill that allowed them to understand all kind ofnguage wasn¡¯t something that was influenced by their individual ability, but something that was attached to everyone without exception. The reason was because the summoner Ehito meddled with the souls of Hajime and others when they were summoned and granted them that skill¡­¡­

    The current Yue could do everything that Ehito could do, and with the help of Hajime and others she could surpass him by far. Even though Ehito¡¯s limit, the strength of the current Yue enabled her to go as far as transforming the soul.

    If Shia was a bugged character in physical ability, then Yue was the one who wasa cheatunfairin regard to magic.

    The people who received the power of the cheat vampire princess who surpassed even the god of another world were¡­¡­

    ¡¸Aa, no way¡­¡­this is a lie¡­¡­¡¹

    The people in the demon kingdom helplessly felt the spirit element leaking out from their body. At the same time, they made an expression of despair. What was going on and what was the decision made by their king and the gods were wholly transmitted to them in the shape of an oracle.

    They were dumbfounded at the fact that they were losing the foundation of their society. People falling to their knees wondering how they would live from now on appeared one after another.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How could this be¡¹

    The people of the beast kingdom covered their face, they also felt the emotion of the star tree Lutria that was conveyed to Gruelle and others. It was engraved into them. A lot of people fell into panic from anxiety and terror, wondering whether they would really be able to live together with nature in a world where spirit element was gone.

    ¡¸One day¡­¡­will we be able to obtain forgiveness after oveing this trial?¡¹

    The pious people of Balted kneeled. They were shedding tears at the anguish of star tree Lutria. At the same time, the me of resolve and determination dwelled inside their eyes. They intended to literally start over from the beginning again to walk on the long and harsh path from here on. And they would also do it together with the people of the demon kingdom and beast kingdom without forsaking htem.

    With the interference to the soul and the power of sublimation magic to meddle with information, the power to produce spirit element was erased from inside the people and nature. The power was climbing to the sky and gathering while coloring the sky like a ¡°river of heaven¡± that was flowing toward the ind of star tree that was the center of the world.

    The people saw the light dancing inside that river of heaven. Those were the countless spirits that were hiding themselves.

    Seeing that, and feeling the sense of loss as though their other half was plucked from them, they keenly felt it.

    That the world, the era was changing right in this moment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa haa, ho, how¡¯s that¡¹

    Yue was exhausted. She was sweating like river, her breathing was also rough, and she couldn¡¯t even maintain her adult mode anymore. But even in that state where she was held in princess carry by Hajime, she still said that with a posed serious look.

    ¡ºTo think, that you really changed the world¡­¡­¡»

    The words that were said by star tree Lutria with voice that was trembling from the feeling of awe was representing the voice of the heart of the divine spirits, celestial people, and also Eric and everyone else.

    ¡¸Good job Yue. Thanks for the hard work.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, you can praise me more.¡¹

    Yue narrowed her eyes pleasantly within the gentle embrace of Hajime.

    ¡¸Yue-san, thank you very much! With this Dahlia-san and everyone else won¡¯t need to die. Lutria-san and others also won¡¯t need to kill everyone!¡¹

    Shia¡¯s body covered over the carried Yue and she hugged her.

    Yue¡¯s nose slightly twitched toward such Shia.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, I¡¯m, amazing? A capable woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Heh? Ye, yes-, of course you are! That¡¯s obvious!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Say it specifically. Now, say it more specifically! Say it in great detail what is great about me!¡¹

    ¡¸E, err, Yue-san really is like a goddess. It¡¯s unbelievable that you can really change the world.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nfu¡¹

    ¡¸You are always kind, paying a lot of attention to me, and reliable¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Louder¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re truly the first wife of Nagumo family! Wife Number One! As long as Yue-san is here then almost everything will go well, you¡¯re our reliable Onee-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Correct! I¡¯m absolutely not a NEET! Normally I¡¯m only guarding the house! But when the timees I¡¯ll get serious! I¡¯m amazing when I get serious!¡¹

    It seemed that Yue-sama¡¯s greatest reason in cooperating was to show her cool side to Shia and erased the dishonor as NEET vampire princess. Shia herself wasn¡¯t thinking like that at all but, Yue¡¯s heart was unexpectedly delicate.

    Hajime thought, ¡¸You are that bothered by it huh¡­¡­¡¹

    The tired Kaori and Tio who dispelled her dragon transformation were staring with an exasperated expression at Yue whose feet were swinging back and forth in good mood. While that was going on, Hajime saw that the time limit of the gate¡¯s opening would approach soon and he sent a gaze at Yue.

    Yue guessed his intention just from that and lightly waved her finger. On the ground, Eric and others who were uneasy wondering whether Shia would go home right away without saying anything to them lightly floated. They screamed ¡¸Waaaah¡¹ while approaching their location.

    And then, the moment they were going to speak to Shia first,

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯ll be time soon. Oi, you guys, for now leave behind everything that you have.¡¹

    Hajime-san said that with a vicious face. It was as though he was a yakuza extorting for money.

    ¡ºWe will express our gratitude to you as much as possible so, can you do something about that way of asking?¡»

    The star tree Lutria who looked like she had aged drastically within these few minutes held out her palm. Behind her the star tree¡¯s main body shined and light gathered toward Lutria¡¯s palm in respond.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a precious orb filled with spirit element. ¡­¡­Please don¡¯t use it for something bad.¡»

    For example, using it to drop meteor down. Or torturing tens of thousands people by scattering metal dust. The star tree Lutria-san seemed to want to say that.

    ¡ºMuu, I greatly wish to stay at Shia¡¯s side and be your strength but, I am the one governing the thunder cloud of this world, so I¡¯m unable to be by your side¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸No, rather please don¡¯te. It will be troubling.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Udar¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. Oros sighed.

    ¡ºShi, Shia! Please think of this as me and bring it with you.¡»

    Choare suddenly thrust her hand into her own chest. And then she shrieked ¡ºNNAAAAAH¡» that was unclear whether it was a scream or a voice of anguish while taking out something¨D¨Dshe pulled out a red slime.

    ¡ºHii hii, zee zee¡»

    ¡¸So, Soare-san? Are you alright? Somehow you¡¯re making a face that a god, or rather a woman must not show just now!¡¹

    ¡ºI, I¡¯m fine! I was only making a soul fragment by shaving off my soul a little after all!¡»

    From the expression of the star tree Lutria and the other divine spirits, it was clear that the ominous words of shaving off the soul were an act that was as bad as it sounded.

    ¡ºWi, with this we¡¯ll always be together-. Fuhih, even if we are worlds apart, my other self will always be together with you after all¡­¡­hehehe¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I¡¯ll have to refuse. Such important thing should be properly keep inside your ches¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine! This me-, the divine spirit of fire circle Soare is, spe ¨C ci ¨C a ¨C llyyy, giving you permission! After all, that¡¯s how my rtionship with Shia is like!¡»

    ¡®What kind of rtionship¡¯, the one thinking that wasn¡¯t just Shia but everyone. The act of tearing apart one¡¯s own soul and then telling other person to carry it while thinking of it as them, was a really dreamy and sick thing to do.

    The easy god Choare seemed to be a yandere-san too. It was really worrying if she would be able to keep her divinity while possessing that many attribute within her.

    Shia was making a twitching expression at the yandere hopeless Choare who was holding out her soul fragment while smiling with bloodshot eyes. Even so, she epted it thinking that it would surely be useful for Hajime. Right away, the soul fragment slime jiggled. She almost threw it away spontaneously.

    After seeing Soare¡¯s action, Udar disyed a sense of rivalry ¡¸Then I too¡¹. There was also the pressure of Hajime who was in the camp of wanting to receive anything that could be received without any reservation even if he had to pige them. In the end, all the divine spirits handed over their soul fragment.

    Like that, by the time the time limit of the gate¡¯s opening was finally approaching.

    ¡¸Shia, dono. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve never regretted the deficiency in my vocabry as much as now.¡¹

    With a face that was about to cry, Eric took off the divine spirit arms Tarnada along with its sheath and held it forward.

    ¡¸Forgive me for using this kind of simple word but¡­¡­thank you. Thank you, very much. You have taught us the way to live. You taught us to walk toward the future amidst the despair. Thank you-¡¹

    His voice that was trembling from the overflowing emotion certainly proved that it was Eric¡¯s true feeling. At the same time, he also deeply bowed his head toward Hajime and others saying ¡¸As the representative of my country, I thank all of you¡¹.

    Next Louis and others of Balted Kingdom presented their divine spirit arms and spirit tools while speaking their thanks. Their feeling of love toward Shia almost came out from their throat, but they swallowed back those words after looking at Hajime. Because their body that was really naturally snuggling close to each other left no room for outsider to enter in between. They couldn¡¯t help themselves from making a bitter smile.

    ¡¸Perhaps we won¡¯t meet each other anymore but¡­¡­if there is a second miracle, then please let us show our gratitude with the whole country present.¡¹

    ¡¸My proud brethren from another world. I¡¯ve learned the meaning of ¡°pride¡± from you. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for this future that you have given us.¡¹

    Arogan and other demon kingdom¡¯s people along with Gruelle and other beast kingdom¡¯s people were also handing over their respective divine spirit arms and spirit tools while saying that with calm expression as though they werepletely different people.

    Before Shia could ept the gifts, they were all rapidly absorbed into the treasure warehouse, breaking the solemn atmosphere, but Hajime didn¡¯t care at all. Shia nced at such Hajime at the corner of her eyes while,

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything. I was only rampaging around because I can¡¯t stomach the future of this world.¡¹

    Shia said that with a wry smile, then before Eric and others could say ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹ in denial toward her,

    ¡¸But, if everyone can get closer to a slightly better future by me doing that, then I¡¯m also happy!¡¹

    She said those words. With a soft that was bright like a sun, and warm like a sunny spot.

    Seeing that smile, it tightly grasped the heart of the male faction and the yandere hopeless Choare who prattled ¡ºMother, as I thought is it alright if Ie along with Shia?¡».

    They were doing nothing but staring earnestly at Shia, as though they were being tossed about by their overflowing emotion. But then a quiet tearful voice resounded from beside them.

    ¡¸Shia-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Dahlia-san¡¹

    She was without a doubt the person who had gotten along the best with Shia in this world. She was already a friend for Shia.

    Dahlia was also one of the people of this world that had to ovee this trial, so she wouldn¡¯t say anything like wanting toe along with Shia. But, her feeling wasn¡¯t something that could be hidden¡­¡­

    When Shia gently hugged her, Dahlia also strongly hugged Shia back.

    The yandere hopeless Choare was making face that was saying ¡ºKii~h, a mere little girl dare to!¡». She should just butt out already from this scene but, for some reason even Yue was making a face that said ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, even though you already have me as best friend!¡¹, so no one could say anything.

    ¡¸Oi, it will really be the limit soon. Let¡¯s go Shia.¡¹

    Hajime called out seeing the gate was starting to flicker. From the other side of the gate, Shizuku¡¯s voice ¡¸Wai-, wait is you guys over there alright!?¡¹ and the voices of Myuu and others getting noisy could be heard.

    ¡¸I cannot cry or anything, for the sake of the future. Isn¡¯t that right, Shia-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly, Dahlia-san.¡¹

    Shia imitated Dahlia and made a double clenched fist pose. Dahlia smiled happily and nodded strongly. As though to say that no matter what happened from here on, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t forget her.

    Shia let go. Yue, Kaori, and Tio leaped into the gate that was starting to shrink. Hajime was reaching out his hand from the edge.

    At the end, Shia hopped *pyon* like a rabbit and turned around,

    ¡¸To everyone who will be struggling for the sake of the future, good luck! Desu! Sayonara!¡¹

    Saying that, she was hugged by Hajime with one hand.

    Eric and others waved their hand energetically. They were calling Shia¡¯s name while saying their thanks many times. That was a powerful sight that made her believed they would surely be able to ovee the harsh path before them.

    The star tree Lutria deeply bowed her head, Udar and Soare were staring at Shia with reluctance to part from her, while the other divine spirits were waving their hand slightly with a wry smile.

    That was thest sight that Shia saw.

    ¡¸SHIA-ONEECHAAAAAAAAANN! NANOO!¡¹

    ¡¸Wappuh!¡¹

    The air changed, and Myuu¡¯s rocket headbutt ran into her stomach.

    Remia, Shizuku, Aiko and the ssmates, Shuu, and Sumire were unanimously showing expression of relieve while calling out to the returning Shia.

    ¡®Aa, I¡¯m home¡¯¡­¡­she keenly felt it and tear welled up once more.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve made all of you worried! I¡¯m sorry! Thanks to everyone, Shia Hauria can return safely like this! Thank you very much!¡¹

    Shia lifted up Myuu, her rabbit ears stretched up energetically *usa-*, and her rabbit tail shook full of happiness.

    ¡®Wah¡¯ Cheers were raised and Shia was mobbed by everyone in the blink of eye.

    Hajime smiled seeing such Shia while quietly sending telepathy to her.

    ¡ºShia.¡»

    ¡º? Hajime-san?¡»

    ¡®Why telepathy?¡¯ She thought while turning her gaze to Hajime. Hajime turned a gentle gaze toward her while saying.

    ¡ºThe prospect to store magic power efficiently even in earth is looking bright. I¡¯llplete the way to easilye and go between worlds before long. For sure.¡»

    ¡ºErr?¡»

    ¡ºThe time difference is four times after all¡­¡­well, at the very least I¡¯ll make it so you can meet again within one year. With the friend you made in other world.¡»

    ¡¸! Hajime-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®Really, just how sweet he could be¡¯, Shia thought with an entranced expression. Happiness was overflowing that she spontaneously let out her voice.

    Hajime shrugged his shoulders, thinking that it was only natural to want to do something somehow if he was shown the two of them hugging at each other so closely at the end like that.

    Shia was greatly moved and opened her mouth to say something¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Are you aiming at that maid? You loveee maid?¡¹

    ¡¸!? Yu, Yue? What¡¯re you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Right now, you¡¯re thinking about that maid-san aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, I am but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaat! Son! You, even though you have this many lovely wives, you got ensnared with a maid wife at other world!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait Hajime! What¡¯re you doing fooling around so brazenly like that! Okaa-san doesn¡¯t remember raising you to be this kind of child¡­¡­looking back, perhaps we have failed in raising our children?¡¹

    The misunderstanding that the demon king hadid his hand on a maid of another world spread like wildfire. Kaori was approaching with eyes that were losing their light, Yue was pulling out a maid uniform from her room, while Shizuku and Aiko and the ssmate bunch were demanding exnation about what was going on.

    While making an expression of headache at that, Hajime started preparing ¡°Gag Bullet¡± ¨D¨Deven though the impact was terrific, by using regeneration magic the target would be able to stand up again in three seconds as though nothing had happened, it was a bullet to make gag situation in real life¨D¨Dwhich was one of 108 harassment demon king-style.

    Seeing such ruckus that was just like usual, Shia felt the feeling of happiness welling up again inside her¡­¡­

    ¡¸Right right-, everyone~~! The demon king of our home is going topletely snap you knoow!¡¹

    Shia said that and pped her hands, then a beatter.

    ¡¸The story of other world summoning of brutal hero Shia! If everyone want to know it so much like that, then I¡¯ll tell it to your heart¡¯s content!¡¹

    While eating delicious meal with everyone.

    Her rabbit ears moved *myon myon*. And her rabbit tail shook once.

    It went without saying that cheers ¡®Wah¡¯ rose once more.

    After that, with Shia¡¯s super physical ability that made her looked like she had made shadow clones, she made arge amount of cooking as apology for making everyone worried as well as for the number of guests that had abruptly increased.

    Like that, the dinner of Nagumo family at that day became like a party with Shia¡¯s tale of adventure and extravagant meal.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    Crimson spark surged in the underground workshop of Nagumo house.

    The many tools ced on the wall, numerous materials stuffed into the steel shelves, and then the unknown things forming huge mound on the floor. *Mojo* (TN: Some kind of jiggling sound effect)

    ¡¸Chih. The way to use it is toocking in utility. The replenishment rate is also slow. Perhaps I should rethink it from the beginning¡­¡­¡¹

    The one who muttered that was the master of this workshop¨D¨DHajime. He took off his goggle and let it dangled from his neck while he dropped himself on the chair with a thud.

    *Mojori*

    In front of Hajime, there was an orb that was ced above the working table. Yes, it was the orb that was filled with spirit element that he received from star tree Lutria, a god of another world.

    ¡¸Although there wasn¡¯t any time, it still hurt that I don¡¯t really know about the technique or theory of that world.¡¹

    Hajime scratched his head. It was fine and all to get charmed by an unknown power and received what could be received thoroughly, but because it was an energy that was inherent to that world, Hajime currently had reached the limit of the method to use that energy.

    He tried mixing it with magic power, or used it as energy source of artifact, or experimenting whether it could be converted into electricity or magic power, etc. He experimented various things repeatedly, but it didn¡¯t really go well.

    The orb itself was producing spirit element. If the content was reduced, it had the power to resupply after some time passed. It seemed that a small foliage of the star tree was inserted into the orb.

    And so, it could activate spirit tool and divine spirit armament but¡­¡­put in another word, he couldn¡¯t find another use for it other than that.

    The conclusion.

    Right now there wasn¡¯t really any way to use it.

    As an engineer, he wished to work out a method to use it effectively by all means but¡­¡­

    *Mojorun*

    Since then Hajime continued to rack his brains over this problem for a while, trying this and that.

    *Mojomojo~. Mojo! Mojo!*

    ¡¸DAAAAAAAH, you¡¯re irritating since some time ago!¡¹

    Hajime stood up from his chair and seized the green slime that climbed on the chair¡¯s hand rest and attacked him with poking tentacle. And then without dy he threw it with all his strength.

    *St~* The green slime got stuck on the wall, and then it slid down to the floor. It jiggled back to itsrades position. Yes, back to itsrades¨D¨Dthe yellow, ashen, red, ck, transparent, light blue slimerades.

    ¡¸They said that it¡¯s a soul fragment of a divine spirit, so Ipletely thought that it would have clear consciousness, and yet. Really, they¡¯re just slimes aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Hajime made a long sigh while his hand reached toward the twitching slime. The green slime whose atmosphere seemed to clearly say ¡ºThat guy is angry! He threw me, horrible!¡» went ¡º¡­¡­Eh? He isn¡¯t angry?¡» and dragged itself toward Hajime with jiggling motion.

    The divine spirit¡¯s soul fragment¨D¨Dan existence that was like the other half that was created by the other world¡¯s gods who governed the nature by shaving off their own soul.

    The yellow slime was ¡°divine spirit of lightning cloud Udar¡±, the ashen colored slime was ¡°divine spirit of earth Oros¡±, the red slime was ¡°divine spirit of fire circle Soare¡±, the ck slime was ¡°divine spirit of dusk La¡±, the transparent slime was ¡°divine spirit of ice and snow Barahu¡±, the light blue slime was ¡°divine spirit of sea current Merees¡±, and then the green slime was the soul fragment of ¡°divine spirit of flowing sky Enti¡±.

    Hajimepletely thought that they would be like a clone with the will and personality of the original dwelling inside them, and he would be able tomunicate with them just like with their main body, but in reality it was like this.

    They could onlymunicate using gesture, and their movement also often gave the childish impression. On top of that, although they properly inherited the authority of the original, their handling was really poor.

    The soul fragment slimes, especially Soare slime were separated from Shia and stayed in this underground that was spatially isted from the outside also because the risk of them identally discharging their power.

    After all, at the first day lightning cloud was generated at the sky above Nagumo house, then wind and rain and ice and snow blew violently, and yet the temperature continued to climb, earthquake urred, and so on. Everything happened because the power of the soul fragment slimes was identally disharged.

    It was aplete miscalction of Hajime who thought he would be able to ask them how to use spirit element anytime.

    The green slime who got on his palm¨D¨Dthe main body was a teenage beautiful girl wearing clothes that looked like dancer outfit and her hair done into twintail¨D¨Dwent *mojo?*, most likely it was focusing on Hajime with an upward gaze.

    For some reason Hajime tried poking it with his finger. It pushed back by stretching out a small slime hand as though to say¡ºStop that!¡».

    Then, at that time a voice¡¸Hajime-sa~n¡¹ resounded from outside the workshop.

    The one who entered was Shia. Instantly Soare slime and Udar slime leaped toward Shia¡­¡­lightning and me surged midair. They blew away each other and went *St!* on the walls of opposing side before falling to be a stain on the floor.

    ¡¸It will be dinner soon~, eh, what are you doing with Enti-san on your hand?¡¹

    Hajime and Enti slime were touching their fingertip together and pushed at each other. Seeing that Shia tilted her head while ignoring everything else.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m reaching a dead end about how to handle spirit element. So I observed these guys once more but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t she really hating it?¡¹

    Hajime was pushing and rubbing with his finger tip even now. The Enti slime lightly hopped to run away. But, Hajime tightly grasped it and didn¡¯t let go.

    La slime tackled him looking like it was saying¡ºThis outrageous persooon!¡». Hajime ignored it and also ignored what Shia pointed out while saying.

    ¡¸Based from what I observed from the reaction of the red and yellow slime, it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s not the case they don¡¯t inherit the inside of the original at all. A soul fragment is shaved from the soul after all, so perhaps existentially they¡¯re inferior in quality?¡¹

    Hajime pinched Enti slime with both hands and stretched it while tilting his head. Barahu slime also joined with the tackling. It seemed that it couldn¡¯t bear to see Enti slime jiggling in resistance.

    ¡®Hm~m¡¯ Hajime groaned. Shia tilted her head.

    ¡¸You said inferior¡­¡­they were just born, so isn¡¯t it natural that they cannotmunicate and their control of their power isn¡¯t going well?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®If they¡¯re baby then it¡¯s normal right?¡¯ Shia said. Hajime¡¯s mouth opened wide in astonishment.

    ¡¸The scale has fallen from my eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸I, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, they¡¯re still god even like this you know? Treating them as baby isn¡¯t normal.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression turned really conflicted at Shia who solved the question in one go.

    He sighed once.

    ¡¸Well, in that case, I can only wait for these guys to grow until we canmunicate, or quickly establish a method toe and go to that world in order to master the spirit art theory. At this point it¡¯s difficult to handle the spirit element well enough¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder how fast the growth rate of god? After growing will Soaresan¡¯s consciousness sprout? ¡­¡­Can¡¯t we correctly raise her starting from now to be a pure and proper divine spirit of fire circle?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~¡­¡­¡¹

    Soare slime who drew close below Shia with jiggling motion, it also threw a ball of me to Udar slime at the same time. Shia looked down at that while saying so. Hajime showed a pondering face.

    And then,

    ¡¸Yosh, I¡¯ll suspend the research for spirit element¡¯s use for now. In exchange, Shia, I¡¯m thinking to strengthen your Vire Drucken.¡¹

    ¡¸Strengthening Drucken?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You told me that Udar once attempted to turn it into divine spirit armament right?¡¹

    They already had the full line-up of soul fragments along with many divine spirit armaments as example. If Vire Drucken could be turned into divine spirit armament using soul fragment¡¯s power, Shia¡¯s battle strength would be increased. Furthermore it might also quicken the growth of the soul fragments. At the very least that was better rather than getting confined in the underground workshop.

    ¡¸Oo! That¡¯ll be nice! From the incident this time, I painfully felt howcking I am in annihtion power! Even if I can dodge lightning by sight, it¡¯s difficult to do that while protecting someone behind me!¡¹

    ¡¸O, ou, yeah. ¡­¡­Yeah. You now can dodge railgun bullet by sight huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡®Could it be, I¡¯m making this bugged rabbit to be even more bugged? I¡¯m trying to make her dash to an absurd direction? Am I being rash¡­¡­.¡¯ Hajime thought with cold sweat.

    Although, there was also the situation with the sudden summoning this time. No matter how much he strengthened his family, there was no such thing as overdoing it. Besides,

    ¡¸I¡¯m really looking forward to it desuu~. My new partner! Hajime-san Hajime-san! When is it going to be finished!?¡¹

    Shia hopped around and waved around her rabbit ears while sending hopeful gaze to Hajime. In front of that sparkling bright gaze, Hajime-san who waspletely spoiling his bunny wife could only answer¡¸I¡¯ll do my best to finish it ASAP¡¹ with a wry smile.

    Time passed.

    Hajime and Shia who went to an oversea travel date unexpectedly discovered an ancient ruin and through some chain of events they threw various jobs to Kousuke. After that,

    The two of them visited a forest in Britain at their date to search for fantasy on earth.

    ¡¸This forest is really quite and lovely isn¡¯t it~. The atmosphere is different from Japan¡¯s forest.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Britain¡¯s forest might be the forest with closest atmosphere to sea of tree Haltina.¡¹

    Shia breathed in the clear and air of the forest that was damp like after a rain. They were quite deep inside the forest and there was no one around them, so she didn¡¯t hide her rabbit ears. It wasn¡¯t like it felt ufortable using the camouge, even so felt rxed as though there was this feeling of liberation.

    The two of them advanced even further inside the forest feeling that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to just camp inside the forest like this.

    As expected perhaps because she was a forest bunny, Shia¡¯s footsteps was more springypared to when she was in a middle of city. Hajime¡¯s footstep also naturally became more lively seeing Shia having fun like that.

    Like that, they had a great fun with their forest date.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    The instant they took that one step, Shia and Hajime raised their voices at the same time and stopped walking.

    ¡¸Hajime-san too?¡¹

    ¡¸That means Shia too huh. Then, this doesn¡¯t seem to be just my imagination.¡¹

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears twitched in wonder. Hajime made a face that said ¡¸Seriously¡­¡­¡¹ while he changed the direction of his body. Toward the direction he thought to advance to from the beginning.

    ¡¸Aa, as I thought. Our focus got directed toward the north.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though we were going east, our step was changing direction really naturally toward the north.¡¹

    Shia took a step forward toward the east and she got flustered, saying ¡¸Oo, when I¡¯m aware of it, it feels really ufortable!¡¹.

    ¡¸Hajime-san! This is!¡¹

    Shia¡¯s eyes shined bright with excitement. Her heart throbbed hard and her rabbit ears and tail shook.

    ¡¸Seriouslyy~, I was half jokinging here though. After an ancient ruin it¡¯s a forestbyrinth huh. Just how fantasy earth can be huh.¡¹

    Hajime looked up to the sky feeling a bit of headache. The sun woulde down soon, in addition, there was also the dense vegetation, obstructing the light of the sky from reaching down here as constion to them.

    ¡¸Is this good luck or bad luck¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously it¡¯s a good luck!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s only vaguely but, this guidance, I¡¯m feeling malice from it you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right!¡¹

    The bugged rabbit-chan of the forest couldn¡¯t be stop with mere malice. Hajime smiled slightly saying ¡¸Of course you¡¯re, I knew it¡¹ and took the path to the north.

    He felt reallyplicated at the height of his encounter rate with fantasy¡­¡­or rather with trouble, even so he was a boy. If he switched his feeling, as expected his heart danced when an adventure was in front of him.

    Within the air that felt like coiling around them stickily somehow, Shia advanced forward in a good mood with skipping footsteps. It made Hajime¡¯s footsteps to be light too.

    After a while, mist descended. It rapidly turned gloomy and even the trees with strange shape increased in number, it even felt like stepping into the jaw of a gigantic beast¨D¨Dnormal people would surely feel that.

    ¡¸The atmosphere is really amazing isn¡¯t it~. Ah, we¡¯ll have to show this to Yue-san and others tooter.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve prepared a sses with camera function installed thinking that something like this might happen. Verdandi ss. In short Vel ss.¡¹

    Shia who was handed a beautiful sunsses with glittery decorative illumination for use of clubbers thought ¡¸Do you want me to wear a sparkling sses no matter what?¡¹ with a conflicted face while putting it on obediently.

    The sunsses shined radiantly in seven colors inside the deep eerie forest. Hajime-san¡¯s expression looked really satisfied.

    Like that they advanced for a bit further and came out to an opened ce. The empty plot ofnd with an unnaturally perfect circle shape didn¡¯t even have weed growing on it. The mist became thicker and enshrouded above their head.

    Hajime stepped into there while making a thinking face.

    ¡¸If there is a ce with unnaturalck of vegetation like this inside a forest, normally it will be some kind of famous ce or a mysterious ce that will be a popr topic¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mysterious ce of the world! The TV will make a show like that for this kind of ce isn¡¯t it¡¹

    Of course, they had never heard anything like that. In this era where satellite had been invented, there should be almost no ce in the world that couldn¡¯t be observed but¡­¡­

    Hajime crouched and tried touching the ground¡¯s soil. He tried appraising it. The ground couldn¡¯t be said to have humus like other spot. It had really dry quality but it was still a normal soil.

    ¡¸The circle¡¯s diameter is around fifteen or sixteen meter¡­¡­just what is this ce¨D¨D¡¹

    Hajime stood up and tilted his head, but he suddenly cut off his words.

    ¨D¨DSacri, fice

    Because of that eerie voice.

    ¡¸Hajime-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou¡¹

    Shia took out Vire Drucken, while Hajime took out Donner and they stood back to back.

    ¨D¨DSacri, fice. Offe¡­¡­

    ¡¸Sacrifice? Sacrifice it said? Offer a sacrifice? To who?¡¹

    It was a first meeting, so although he raised his voice, Hajime-san asked with a polite way of speaking. The reply to that was really rude. The surrounding trees wriggle and branches swiftly stretched from the crazily twisting trees, turning into spear from all direction.

    ¡¸Oi oi, there¡¯s no talking with this guy.¡¹

    ¡¸We have no hostility! Let¡¯s talk calmly!¡¹

    Hajime and Shia said that while urately shooting or swinging the war hammer to pulverize the attacking branches.

    The ground bulged up, and right after that roots flew out from the ground and approached like a wall of spear.

    Hajime and Shia separated to left and right with Hajime tossing an explosion grenade. Crimson shockwave burst out at the same time with the explosion, turning the countless roots that were wriggling like tentacle into small pieces.

    Finally the opponent seemed to notice that the two weren¡¯t normal lost people.

    ¨D¨DThat power¡­¡­are you two Vatican¡¯s people?

    It was a woman¡¯s voice. The voice was beautiful and broadcasted as though it resounded through the whole area like before. It smoothly entered into their ear. However, at the same time, it was a repulsive voice that was boiling with malice.

    ¡¸Vatican? That ce again¡­¡­¡¹

    ¨D¨DYou aren¡¯t? Then, what are you two?

    ¡¸Just a traveler. It¡¯s you who invited us right? First can¡¯t you introduce yourself as the host?¡¹

    Beside him, Shia said ¡¸Oo~, even though he is attacked, Hajime-san is holding a proper talk!¡¹ with an expression of admiration and shock.

    ¨D¨DImpossible. That woman¡¯s ears¡­¡­are genuine? Don¡¯t tell me, there is still survivor in this era?

    ¡¸Oi~, will you y ball with the conversation?¡¹

    Now that the voice mentioned it, Shia¡¯s rabbit ears weren¡¯t concealed since they entered the forest. Hajime clicked his tongue inside his heart while attempting further discussion. As a civilized person, he should always began with talk and ended it with talk. War is no good, absolutely!

    ¨D¨DA man with power who isn¡¯t affiliated with Vatican, and a survivor of the age of god, no, atavism?

    ¡¸Hello? Miss? Is my voice reaching you?¡¹

    ¨D¨DInteresting. You two are the most interesting things in this one thousand of years. It will be a waste to use you two as sacrifice

    ¡¸It¡¯s great that you have a good time. Will you make ¡°conversation¡± soon in order to have even more fun?¡¹

    The answer came from inside the forest. *Slither slither* the sound of something crawling was approaching. *St st*, there was also a sickening voice that fanned up the visceral disgust in their guts.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-san. I already know from the start but, as I thought the malice of this voice¡¯s owner isn¡¯t half-baked.¡¹

    ¡¸So this is what she mean as sacrifice huh.¡¹

    What showed up was a terribly sphemous something. If they had to describe it in few words, they would call it a ¡°meat lump¡±. The cluster of flesh crawled and squirmed on the ground while digesting the soil, the twisting trees, and also the animals. Limbs of various sizes were jutting out from everywhere on its body. Countless eyes were rolling around restlessly like aDodomekiHundred-eyed demonyokai.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for normal people to go crazy seeing the repulsive thing there.

    ¨D¨D<em>IIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH</em>

    A shriek that rubbed human nerves the wrong way and disturbed the mind shook the air. Right after that, countless tentacles flew out from the meat lump. Those tentacles branched further in midair and approached Hajime and Shia like thin wires.

    Shia moved between Hajime and the tentacles.

    ¡¸Funnuh! Desuu!¡¹

    *BANGG* Her speed broke the sound barrier, in exchange it created a wall of shockwave. The tentacles were simultaneously deflected, and instantly, Hajime leaped up and sniped through between Shia¡¯s rabbit ears.

    A defense by the vanguard and an offense by the rearguard were done in harmony. The result, Donner¡¯s shot splendidly hit the center of the meat lump. The exploding bullet released its might and crimson ripple burst from within the meat lump.

    There was one result. In front of the destruction that couldn¡¯t be resisted, the meat lump was blown away as though from getting hit by explosion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like the super inferior version of Ehito.¡¹

    Hajime muttered with a low voice. Shia was going to reply¨D¨Dbut before she could,

    ¨D¨D<em>IIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH</em>

    ¨D¨D<em>IIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH</em>

    ¨D¨D<em>IIaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH</em>

    Meat lumps poured out from all directions.

    ¡¸No way¡¹

    ¡¸A type of enemy that crowd with number huh¡¹

    It was a sight like a cylinder wall of meat had been formed. After the open space was surrounded with meat wall, it made one didn¡¯t want to think about what would happen to what was inside at all.

    ¨D¨DWee to the forest of the immortal witch

    The woman voice¨D¨Dthe so called witch¡¯s voice echoed with overflowing scorn and malice.

    ¨D¨DDon¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t turn you two into sacrifice. I¡¯ll make you into prisoner of my sorcery

    Aughing voice that was really offensive to the ear echoed.

    Inside the meat wall that covered even the sky, Hajime opened his mouth without any unease at all.

    ¡¸Shia. It looks like this woman is only putting her consciousness inside that meat lump. With that this disgusting meat lump assimte with the surrounding forest area with this ce as the center.¡¹

    ¨D¨D!?

    ¡¸In other words, this open space is the core? Like a monster.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t understand the reason why this spot is the center. But, well, this woman¡¯s territory is around the diameter of half kilometer. It¡¯s likely she searched for immortal life and ended up like this.¡¹

    ¡¸She invited human into forest, absorbed them as sacrifice, and continued to prolong her life, and this is thepensation for that¡­¡­it¡¯s really ugly.¡¹

    ¨D¨DHow¡­¡­

    That single word eloquently indicated that they hit the bull¡¯s eye. She would never imaging that someone would use magic eye stone to follow the flow of power and used thepass to investigate.

    At the same time, it was alsopletely outside of her imagination that the people she lured would be monster that far surpassed herself.

    Unreasonableness was always the closest neighbor for those living in this world.

    The cruel and inhuman witch who survived until this age by making sacrifice no matter what it was since far away in the past, from the age where human and mystique were living together, seemed to havepletely forgotten that truth through her long life.

    Hajime spoke with a gentle expression to the astonished witch.

    ¡¸Witch-san, let¡¯s calm down for the moment. Be cool. Speaking of witch, they are the synonym of coolness. ¡­¡­No, well, recently there is also development of bing magical girl in exchange of a wish, and in the end they despaired and became witch that spread disaster though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, Hajime-san. You¡¯re getting out of topic.¡¹

    Hajime got a faraway look recalling the recent magical girls who shook free from various things because of the severity of life, but Shia lightly pped his cheek repeatedly, pulling him back to his senses. He coughed once and added more words.

    ¡¸Cough-. Anyway, witch-san. We are also people who is knowledgeable of the mystique, in other words, we¡¯re yourrade. Can¡¯t we hold amunication here in order to know each other better?¡¹

    The witch spilled out concerning words. Or rather, she was a fairytale existence that existed for real in this modern era. There was a lot of information he wanted to wring out¨D¨Dnot that, he wanted to talk out with her.

    If the meat lump was just a familiar then there would be no problem, but if the meat lump that assimted with the forest was this witch itself, then the avable method would be limited. So Hajime-san did his best to make a smile. He also aimed to project a calm atmosphere.

    ¨D¨DYou shouldn¡¯t evenpare yourself with the mystery that I contain

    It was a bit dangerous atmosphere.

    ¨D¨DThe will of you two is unnecessary for the research

    In other words,

    ¨D¨DThere is no need for reservation. You two can ept my hospitality to your heart¡¯s content

    That seemed to be the case. Wall of meat oozed out from the ground and started to cover the area until above.

    Hajime held his head saying ¡¸Whether it¡¯s this guy or that guy, everyone is trampling on my pure good will¡­¡­¡¹ on his wits¡¯ end. Shia consoled him ¡¸The day wille when Hajime-san¡¯s words will get through! ¡­¡­Perhaps!¡¹ with a wry smile.

    Shia patted Hajime¡¯s shoulder consolingly. Hajime said ¡¸It will be great if that timee¡¹ to her while his eyes turned cold at the next moment.

    ¡¸I have enough of your hospitality. We¡¯re going home now.¡¹

    A crimson light shed bright.

    ¨D¨DWhat are you-

    ¡¸It¡¯s my thanks for the hospitality. Take it without reservation.¡¹

    What appeared was rocket & missileuncher ¡°Agni ¨C Orcan¡±. At the same time, all the fired rockets were incendiary bomb that was filled plentifully with tar from another world.

    As soon as the countless flying rockets hit the meat wall, the wall was blown away by the impact, holes were opened, and hellfire was scattered grandly.

    The forest itself was enemy? Then, he would dye the whole forest crimson.

    And so, thinking rationally, it would be better to capture the witch alive seeing that she seemed to have various fantasy information and interrogated her but¡­¡­Hajime didn¡¯t want to expose Shia to this repulsive creature even more than this just for the sake of such information. Naturally, it was also out of the question to capture and brought it home to his family.

    Incidentally, Hajime more or less also thought to not let this witch roam free so that no more victim would appear.

    ¨D¨DYo, u-, YOUUUUUUU-

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-san, Hajime-san. Is there no problem with the fire spreading?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to make that kind of blunder. The area from that ce where the mind maniption started until here is half foreign world, this is the best way to sterilize filth.¡¹

    ¡¸We, well, thinking of how many people has be sacrifice until now, this can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­isn¡¯t it¡¹

    That was the conversation between theposed Hajime who had quickly stayed inside the four point barrier of Cross Velt and Shia who went ¡¸Awawa, this will absolutely be news¡­¡­¡¹ with slightly twitching face.

    Even during that conversation, heavy rain of tar was pouring through the variable chakram Orestes that was sent outside the barrier. And then, the witch of the forest was shrieking.

    As expected she couldn¡¯t win against the sticky 3000¡ã Celcius hell fire.

    The witch that was burned to ash in the blink of eye raised a cry of death agony while¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DUnforgivable-, you two can fall to hell!

    She said such clich¨¦d line. But, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t a simple parting threat.

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hajime and Shia¡¯s voice slipped out at the same time. Because under their feet, more urately the whole open space was shining intensely.

    ¨D¨DO dregs of the rotten world tree! Open the door toward the ovepping worlds!

    Right after that, it was like the ground exploded with how explosively light was spreading¡­¡­

    ¡¸No good-¡¹

    ¡¸Wawawah!?¡¹

    Hajime immediately attempted to escape using crystal key to teleport, but he was obstructed by the madly frenzied space itself and he was a bitte in activating it.

    Before he could make up for that dy, the two of them were enveloped in light.

    An intense lightpletely filled the two¡¯s field of vision while the shriek of death agony of the witch was echoing¨D¨D

    (? That¡¯s¡­¡­)

    Hajime held a question seeing the scene that he hallucinated for an instant while his figure vanished from above earth together with Shia.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    ¡¸That forest witch really have done it now¨D¨Dwait, Shia! Stop breathing!¡¹

    The light that dyed their field of vision settled down and Hajime spontaneously cursed, but the wastnd where red wind that was like blood was blowing and the pain he felt in his throat and lung right after that made Hajime raised a warning.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, this air¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s harmful. It must be some kind of poison gas but¡­¡­I¡¯ve never seen anything like this blood colored wind. Or rather, this isn¡¯t earth no matter how you cut it.¡¹

    Hajime drank recovery medicine while deploying Cross Velt¡¯s barrier and exchanged conversation.

    Even when he looked around, there was only a wastnd, a mountain that as making rain of magma from its eruption right at that moment, lightning cloud that continued forever, and mes dancing between that cloud¡¯s gap like magma. It was a hellish scenery. They weren¡¯t on earth no matter how they looked at it.

    Hajime stared at the sight while asking Shia.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Shia. Did you see just now?¡¹

    ¡¸Just now? Err, it was really bright and I couldn¡¯t see anything but¡­¡­was there something?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, a little bit. If you couldn¡¯t see it then it might be my imagination though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san has that special eye, isn¡¯t it because of that? What did you see?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I see. That might be the case. No, it was only for an instant¡­¡­it felt like I could see arge tree.¡¹

    ¡¸Large tree¡­¡­was it Haltina sea of tree¡¯s Uralt?¡¹

    Hajime nodded.

    To be more urate, it was an illusion of a gigantic tree that looked really simr. The sight was simr like a hologram floating in the middle of light. Hajime felt like he saw the vision of a huge tree that was simr with the grand tree Uralt when it was growing luxuriously after regeneration magic was applied to it.

    ¡¸Now that you mentioned it, that witch-san, at the end she yelled ¡°world tree¡± wasn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸She did didn¡¯t she~¡¹

    Hajime groaned ¡®Hm~¡¯ and fell into thought. He fell into his sea of thought as though the dangerous looking atmosphere of the surrounding world wasn¡¯t a big matter at all. He began to mutter to himself.

    ¡¸The diameter of that open space, it¡¯s almost the same with the diameter of the great tree¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, there is a stump under the ground? No nts can grow because of some kind of effect from it? World tree¡­¡­the one from Norse mythology? Yggdrasil? It¡¯s a standard of a tale but¡­¡­did it exist for real? No, that¡¯s impossible¡­¡­no no, even though that was what I thought, earth is quite full of fantasy¡­¡­there is also a witch¡­¡­is it possible? Wait¡­e to think of it the star tree Lutria also looked exactly the same¡­¡­if I remember right in the myth, the world tree contained nine worlds wasn¡¯t it? The worlds are connected? Don¡¯t tell me, even that world I went with Tio too? ¡­¡­Perhaps what summoned us could be¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-sa~~n! Please don¡¯t enter your own worl~d! Look, a guest ising heree!¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s shoulders were grabbed by Shia and he was shaken back and forth before he finally returned to his senses. He put aside the various questions rising within him for the time being and turned his gaze toward the direction Shia pointed at.

    Certainly, something was rapidly approaching.

    ¨D¨DHumans?

    Seeing the other party flying on the sky,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and Shia were speechless. Or rather they were dumbfounded. The reason was because, the humanoid male? Female? They had fire bursting out from their whole body. Didn¡¯t they feel hot?

    Furthermore, their appearance was like gargoyle wearing armor. They looked really fiendish. And then, their voice was also rubbing the nerves the wrong way, it also sounded like a sweet whisper instead. The voice was indescribably strange and resounded directly inside the brain.

    In any case, this was the first viger that the two encountered in this foreign world. No, it was unknown whether the other party was viger or not though.

    Hajime coughed once. Then he patted his face. What appeared there was a magnificent smile like a veteran salesman.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. The two of us are just humble travelers. Haha, this ce is really lovely isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    Harmful bloody wind blew violently, the ground was dry and cracked, at far away there was a mountain that endlessly erupted, the sky was decorated with lightning cloud and me. Shia leaked out an admiring voice ¡¸A, amazing. Even though Hajime-san shouldn¡¯t be thinking of such thing at the slightest, but that sentence just now sounded like he was saying his honest feeling desuu!!¡¹.

    ¡®Shut up for a bit¡¯, Hajime said and covered Shia-chan¡¯s mouth *mugyu*.

    ¡¸By the way, are you someone from a nearby town? Embarrassingly, this is our first timeing here without even any prior investigation, so if you can be so kind¨D¨D¡¹

    ¨D¨DI don¡¯t know how can humans be here but, this might be good!

    Amicable words came back with eagerness. At the same time a me spear was gifted. The way the other party presented the spear was really sharp. It even looked like they unleashed a thrusting technique that was filled with killing intent. Drool was dripping from their mouth, making it looked like their appetite was gushing out but, yep, surely it was just his imagination without a doubt.

    *Gakin* Hajime¡¯s four point barrier deflected the fervent gift.

    ¨D¨DWhat!? Mere human is deflecting my spear!?

    The first viger-san mentioned a spear attack. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t just a bit intense gift like saying ¡¸Please take this as the proof of us being acquainteddd!!¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hahah. The skinship of the people here is a bit intense perhaps? Let me say it first just in case, but we don¡¯t have any hostility. I wish to hold interaction between different race by all means¨D¨D¡¹

    Shia whose mouth got covered appealed to Hajime ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­I think it¡¯s pointless you know?¡¹ with a side nce, but the self-alleged model Japanese person Hajime-san wasn¡¯t negligent with his endeavor of holding a dialogue till the very end!

    ¨D¨DThen how about this!

    A gigantic lump of me swallowed Hajime and Shia along with the barrier.

    No question asked.

    ¡¸¡¯How sad that my good will doesn¡¯t go through as expected¡¯ Punch¡¹

    At the same time with such words,

    ¨D¨DBuberah!?

    The steel punch of sadness from Hajime who teleported behind the viger (?) using a gate assaulted the opponent¡¯s back of the head. The viger (?) spun while crashing on the ground.

    Hajime shook off the something that got stuck on his fist like a filth. He observed the something got carried by the wind and became dust in the blink of eye whilending beside Shia.

    ¡¸Why is it that human cannot understand each other?¡¹

    ¡¸Because the other party isn¡¯t human?¡¹

    ¡®Then it can¡¯t be helped!¡¯ Haijme nodded deeply.

    Then, at that time, a great amount of presence from the direction of volcano was¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, could it be that this is a situation that create various misunderstanding?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not misunderstanding or anything, it¡¯s the fact that Hajime-san punched the local viger-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not bad! I¡¯m not bad! The bad one is that viger-san!¡¹

    The viger-san was still twitching and convulsing. Shia said¡¸Well, it¡¯s that side that attacked without listening to here after all. Hajime-san has done his best¡¹ and he expression turned gentle.

    And then, her expression immediately turned bright and,

    ¡¸Hajime-san, Hajime-san. There is a lot of unknown and danger here!¡¹

    Shia-chan¡¯s eyes sparkled bright. Even in this situation, no, exactly because it was this kind of situation that she went ¡°We have to go in adventure now it¡¯s like this!¡¯.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. ¡­¡­We still have some leeway with the schedule of our travel date. From investigating using thepass, it looks like we can also return to earth using crystal key anytime.¡¹

    Then there was only one answer.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have an adventure date!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do an adventure date!¡¹

    They high-fived.

    The countless presences were rapidly approaching, pushing their way through the volcano¡¯s eruption. And so, for the time being Hajime-san dug a hole on the ground using transmutation and quietly buried the first viger-san (?) into it. There was a hole for air so it was fine!

    Like that, it was obvious even without using anything like future sight. The two hurriedly ran away from that ce in order to escape from the situation that would surely elerate the misunderstanding. Run run? Thrill thrill?.

    They leaped into a crack on the ground and ran randomly to hide from the countless presences.

    The bloody wind was gnawing on their body, so Hajime drank recovery medicine while on the way he improved the cold protection artifact ¡°Air Zone¡± that he used in ice and snow cavern to create air purification artifact ¡°Air Zone Revised¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yosh, I managed it somehow. Here, Shia, this one is for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m fine you know?¡¹

    It was a harmful material that would erode from the skin even when they didn¡¯t breath. Hajime wondered just what she meant by alright and turned a dubious expression toward her. There,

    ¡¸I¡¯m already used to it!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so.¡¹

    Shia said that with a radiant smile. To be more urate, she used metamorphosis magic and obtained resistance by adjusting it many times. Even so the harmful substance still eroded her body, but the recovery of regeneration magic counterbnced it.

    The bugged rabbit could heal mere little wounds and moderate abnormal status with guts. It seemed that she finally even obtained a method to acquire resistance rapidly even against toxic substance.

    Hajime didn¡¯t think too deeply about it.

    Through this and that, there was no sign of the countless presences seething in killing intent were chasing them, so the two immediately started their foreign world sightseeing.

    The worn-out ground with many craters smashed on it. Or rather, it was a deadnd where it felt like breath of life was nonexistent.

    River of magma. Boilingke. A great number of crows with rotten body. A swamp that looked like slime. A tornado of lightning me. The trees of a burning forest and yet they didn¡¯t turn into ash. Creature with sphemous appearance that couldn¡¯t beprehended fully¡­¡­

    Hajime and Shia took selfie of the two of them with those backgrounds and a wide smile on their face.

    Just how much they were having fun with the adventure date in this ce that was like hell?

    ¡¸Oh? That¡¯s¡­¡­a vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that an abandoned vige?¡¹

    They discovered a ce that was like a vige with weathered and half destroyed stone houses crowded in disorderly fashion. At the same time, Shia¡¯s stomach pleaded *kyuu~~* of its hunger. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears flopped down and her hands pressed on her stomach while she looked down in embarrassment.

    Haijmeunched a yakuza kick to pulverize a monster that was hard to be described looking like a praying mantis that attacked them while his expression smiled.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, it will be dinner time soon. I forgot because I got absorbed into this world that is like hell but, I¡¯m also hungry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­then, it¡¯s nice timing, let¡¯s borrow a house in this deserted vige.¡¹

    The two of them searched for the house that was in the best state. They casually beat or shot to death the slime thingy thatunched tentacles or a spider thingy that they had never even seen before that rushed at them from inside the deserted houses while looking around the deserted vige. Then they finally found a house that looked better.

    Hajime reinforced it with transmutation, took out things like sofa inside, and also put air purification filter through the whole house using Air Zone Revised.

    He left the unknown thingy sticking on the window outside like a gecko and the pack of Bio Hazar¡ð dog look-alike roaming outside the house¡¯s wall tosentry gunChidori-senseiand arachne squad before taking warm meal.

    The two rxed while staring at the bloody wind outside the window with the BGM of Chidori-sensei¡¯s beautiful sound and the war cry of the arachne swarm ¡¸<em>IiIIIIIH</em><em>¡¹</em>that sounded motivated for some reason.

    They finished their meal. The two snuggled close to each other on the sofa while drinking tea and checking their selfie pictures.

    ¨D¨DGISHAAAAAAAAH

    ¨D¨D<em>IiIIIIIH</em>

    ¨D¨DGISHA!?

    ¨D¨D<em>IiIIIREGULAR REMOVAL IIIIII</em>

    ¡¸What are we going to do Hajime-san? Will we camp here? Or, will we return to earth for the moment?¡¹

    Shia suddenly asked. Perhaps because of the rxing atmosphere, her eyes were blinking repeatedly with sleepy look.

    ¡®Now then, what to do¡­¡­¡¯, Hajime showed a pondering gesture. It was then,

    ¡¸Hm? It became silent?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, arachne-san returned. ¡­¡­Somehow, they have this atmosphere as though they has aplished something amazing.¡¹

    Without anyone noticing the arachne-san group entered inside using the created small door with rustling sound. Erst and Neunte came forward as representative and stared fixedly at their master Hajime.

    Could it be they wanted to be praised¡­¡­no, such program wasn¡¯t written into them¡­¡­¡¯What¡¯s with that round and cute eyes pleading at me!?¡¯ Hajime thought. He also stared back at Erst and Neunte for a few seconds.

    At the next moment.

    ¡¸Tsu!! Hajime-san!¡¹

    ¡¸! Ou-¡¹

    Threeyers of four point barrier were instantlyid out. Hajime did that because his instinct raised a sense of danger, but Shia¡¯s voice also told him to do that.

    From the result it was the correct action.

    An invisible attack instantly sted the house, furthermore it pulverized the firstyer of the barrier and the Cross Velt. The secondyer was simrly pulverized after a slight resistance. And then the thirdyer was cracked before the attack dissipated.

    ¨D¨DAs to be expected from someone who defeated my subordinate

    A voice resounded directly inside their brain. It had a simr reverberation with that first viger-san (?). Even so, this voice was far heavier, far more terrifying, and indescribably shook the soul.

    Right after that,

    ¡¸O, oo?¡¹

    ¡¸Wawah!?¡¹

    The space distorted, and immediately after it their field of vision suddenly switched.

    In front of the gaze of the surprised duo was someone d in extravagant outfit. He looked like an old man in a nce. However, it needed to be added that he floated in the air and rode a monster that looked like a giant crocodile.

    There was a thunderous sound behind them. When the two spontaneously looked behind, surprisingly the volcano that was in the middle of eruption was right there.

    (We were teleported? If we are forcefully sent back to the former ce¡­¡­ah, crap. The matter of viger-san got exposed and we were searched huh¡­¡­)

    Hajime grumbled inside his heart and returned his gaze to the front. His eyes met the old man who was calmly emitting terrifying presence. Behind the old man, there was also a giant castle made of stone.

    Hajime swallowed the fact that he was the one who got attacked first with effort and formed a wide smile that was evaluated by both his ssmates and government people as shady.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. Are you someone from that castle? This is quite a novel way to invite someone! Furthermore, that¡¯s one splendid castle! By the way, perhaps there is some kind of misunderstanding, so I¡¯ll say this first but, we are just a virtuous tourist¨D¨D¡¹

    ¨D¨DMixed person who isn¡¯t human or demon, I¡¯ll receive your soul as thepensation of your sin invading my territory

    ¡¸Hajime-san!¡¹

    A vision of death attacked once more!

    Hajime immediately opened a gate behind him and the two of them teleported by falling back. The two who went out behind the old man saw the sight of a part of the volcano ahead got severely shaken.

    It was an attack in the level that instantly changed thendscape.

    ¡¸O, oi oi. It has been a long time since I feel death so near. Ain¡¯t you really energetic for a gramps?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what to do? It feels like no dialogue can be held just like usual though.¡¹

    Even while they were talking, killing intent became intense quake that attacked them. They teleported again to evade. But,

    ¡¸Uoh!?¡¹

    ¡¸No wayyy! Desuu!¡¹

    It seemed their teleportation¡¯s destination was predicted. A shadow hung over them, and right after the teleportation a jaw was opened wide behind them. It was that giant crocodile.

    Just before the jaw was closed, Shia¡¯s magic power burst out. The closed jaw was held open with both her legs and both her arms supporting it. Hajime drew out Donner and Scg at that opening and fired. A thunderous roar resounded, at the same time crimson sh trampled the inside of the crocodile¡¯s mouth.

    ¨D¨DGIAAAAAAH

    ¨D¨DNuh

    The crocodile rampaged. Hajime and Shia were thrown out.

    But, they couldn¡¯t feel relieved at all. Because they could see it at the corner of their gaze right after they were thrown out. The sight of monsters with strange shape were approaching them in preposterous number.

    ¡¸Hm~. He said that this is his territory, and if we¡¯re the intruder, massacring this many local is¡­¡­I¡¯m a Japanese after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san won¡¯t give that up huh!¡¹

    Compressed shockwaves flew at them like a barrage. While Shia hit them back with Vire Drucken, Hajime took out hispass. And then, with an ¡¸Oh?¡¹ his face became surprised.

    ¡¸Shia, it seems this ce we are at is an underground world. There is bedrock above that lightning cloud. There is a stair to the floor below at the foot of that mountain¡¯s other side. Want to try going there for a bit seeing that we¡¯re free?¡¹

    ¡¸What! That sounds really exciting! Roger desu!¡¹

    What a peaceful decision. Hajime carried Shia in his arm while opening a gate. They instantly teleported to the foot of the mountain far away.

    In front of them, a pitch ck space that connected to underground was spreading. Hajime fixed the space in ce using Cross Velt to obstruct forceful teleportation like before and said ¡¸Haha, it has been so long since I¡¯m in a situation this bad¡¹. He then moved to go down the stair¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DYou won¡¯t get away

    The next instant, the old man was in front of them.

    ¡¸Se, seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸A, amazing.¡¹

    The old man¡¯s ¡°summon¡± seemed to be effective even with the teleportation obstruction using space fixation.

    (This ain¡¯t in the level of space interference. This is already in the level of ¡°boundary interference¡±)

    It was a power that interfered with boundary which was the essence of space magic. Hajime¡¯s expression twitched slightly seeing the opponent not only in possession of age of god magic, his strength even reached the origin of that magic.

    Intense space quake attacked them once more without even any time to shudder.

    Hajime just barelyid out a barrier but the attack couldn¡¯t be defended fully. The two of them were blown away.

    ¨D¨DDon¡¯t think that you will be able to escape from an archduke like me

    ¡¸Chih, Shia! This isn¡¯t really the time to be considerate!¡¹

    ¡¸Right! It can¡¯t be helped in this situation!¡¹

    While the army of monsters was approaching, Hajime pulled out Metzelei Disaster while Shia took out Vire Drucken and activated body strengthening Level VI.

    The two¡¯s fury was unleashed. A crimson falling star mowed down the army of monsters in an instant. At the same time, Shia stepped forward toward the old man in a manner that was like instant teleportation. Sheunched a full swing of Vire Drucken.

    But, as expected, it seemed the existential status of the army and the old man waspletely different. The old man dodged Shia¡¯s attack with an instant teleportation. On the contrary heunched a counterattack withrge scale space shockwave that was impossible to escape from.

    ¡¸Ukyaaa¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Shia was blown toward the castle. Hajime tried to follow after her, but the giant crocodile that separated from its master unnoticed had circled toward Hajime¡¯s back and its jaw snapped at Hajime with a terrific speed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can get carried away forever you bastard.¡¹

    The binding artifact ¡°B¡± materialized from empty air. It entangled the upper jaw and got fixed in space. At the same time, Hajime turned around and fired the rail cannon Scgen AA.

    The bullet pierced through the giant crocodile¡¯s throat, mercilessly trampled the inside of the body, came out from its ass while pulverizing the giant body. Hajime hit the giant crocodile that stopped moving with a spinning kick. The giant body was blown away like a joke and sent flying a part of the approaching army.

    ¨D¨DYou bastard

    ¡¸Now is your only chance to pull back you know?¡¹

    A huge lion of steel¨D¨DGrim Reaper Nemea was behind the old man when anyone noticed. The function that was installed in its jaw was ¡°biting off the target along with the space¡±.

    ¨D¨DNuu!?

    The old man slipped out a shocked and uneasy voice for the first time. He barely dodged using teleportation, but his shoulder was grazed. That wounded part was rapidly crumbling.

    But, he wasn¡¯t given any time to pay attention to that.

    ¨D¨DRocket & missileuncher Agni ¨C Orcan

    The unleashed tyranny mercilessly attacked the army and the old man. Even so, charging through the gap, a part of the army attacked Hajime in waves and the old man alsounched an immense shockwave.

    Violence and violence fought in a direct confrontation, like two boxers hitting each other from close range.

    If the ssmates and the people of Tortus were here, surely they would escape from reality by thinking that they were seeing a nightmare, or their jaw would drop down from shock without a doubt.

    Because the old man was unbelievably meeting Hajime¡¯s tyranny right from the front with his own tyranny even if Hajime still wasn¡¯t using his full power.

    But, the head on fight stopped there.

    Hajime¡¯s mouth split open into a grin. Because through telepathy, his bunny wife energetically replied to him ¡¸Hajime-san! I¡¯ll let him have it!¡¹.

    ¡¸SCREW OFFFFFFFF-! DESUU!¡¹

    A war cry rose from the castle. The old man who was blocking the random pounding of missiles using space istion type barrier opened his eyes wide.

    The cause was obvious. An extremely huge war hammer that was out ofmon sense was lifted up right above the castle.

    ¡¸Get away from Hajime-san-, desuuu!¡¹ (TN: Here Shia used yagare in her talk, which was derogatory suffix that indicated hatred and contempt ording from dictionary. Will it be too rude if I add ¡®fuck¡¯ so that it bes ¡®get the fuck away¡¯?)

    The 100 Ton Hammer was swung down mercilessly.

    ¨D¨DStop-

    No, no stopping. The 100 Ton Hammer crashed onto an invisible barrier right above the castle, however, the space impact blow that Shia unleashed right after that smashed down the barrier and directly hit the castle.

    Earthquake and shockwave rushed through, blowing away the bloody wind in radiating shape. Dust cloud rose up like a volcano eruption. Therge and solemn castle was crumbling. It vanished as though it was driven into underground.

    ¨D¨DLITTLE GIRLLLLLL-, YOU DARE TO DO SUCH OUTRAGE KNOWING THAT IT¡¯S THE CASTLE OF THIS ARCHDUKE AGARES-

    A severe quake erupted. The space screamed, cracked, and the ground split with the old man at the center.

    Hajime teleported toward Shia just an instant before that storm of destruction reached. He sent a lot of grim reaper toward the old man that lost its senses from his rage to hold him back while the two of them teleported toward the stair and jumped down this time for sure.

    ¡¸Haha, that was dangerous. Just what in the world that guy was? His name felt familiar somehow¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, you made that serious face after so long.¡¹

    Even though they should have just gotten through a battle that was quite grand, a conversation with really light atmosphere was echoing. The two¡¯s footsteps were lively even while they were going down the stair toward the dark underground.

    There was one reason.

    ¡¸An adventure have to be like this as expected!¡¹

    ¡¸An adventure without risk is just silly isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    It seemed that their capability to return any time and the presence of an important person at their side made this situation no different from an adventure date, no matter what kind of astounding opponent that would appear in front of them.

    From the view point of the local, they were an outrageously bothersome visitors, but seeing how the other side attacked them without any intention to listen, no side here could me the other.

    ¡¸But you know, Shia. As expected, isn¡¯t ttening the castle going too far?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my-, really Hajime-san, why are you speaking like a person withmon sense!? If you say that, Hajime-san also shot that grandpa¡¯s pet to death first!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because, our heart couldn¡¯t connect even though our words could connect so¡­¡­¡¹

    While they were making talk that was unclear whether they were serious or joking, they came out into an underground space.

    ¡¸O, oo? A, city?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this an underground city?¡¹

    Ahead of the stair was a cliff. From that cliff they could see an unobstructed view of a city below. The scale of the city was really big. Even though they were underground, they couldn¡¯t see the edge of the city. Even so, the city was quiet like a ghost town. It was in a really ruined state.

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s camp here today.¡¹

    ¡¸My sleepiness has been blown awaypletely though.¡¹

    The two of them turned their gaze around restlessly in curiosity while jumping from building to building. They were heading toward the center of the city. They were also taking selfie everywhere on the way.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, that! Isn¡¯t that really amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly that¡¯s amazing¡­¡­is that, a pce? This ce is like a ghost town, could that be a royal pce in the past?¡¹

    At the deepest part of the city was a huge pce with splendid appearance. No, with the solemnity that it also possessed, perhaps it should be called as a sanctuary. It possessed a dignity of different kind from the huge castle before this that spontaneously stole their gaze.

    In front of this they had no other choice but to take selfie.

    ¡¸Excuse me~, is anyone home~? We¡¯re normal tourist you can find anywhere! Can we take photo here~?¡¹

    Shia called out loudly. Manner should be kept. They should restrain themselves in a ce where selfie wasn¡¯t allowed! She thought, showing a pretense as someone withmon sense at thiste.

    ¡¸There is no way anyone is here. It¡¯s a ghost town no matter how you look¨D¨D¡¹

    ¨D¨DHou, human? A brat called out for invasion to the surface world, is this an adverse effect from that?

    Unexpectedly there seemed to be a local person here.

    ¨D¨DKukuh, for the archduke to be outwitted¡­¡­this is interesting

    A different voice resounded. There was sneer within the voice.

    ¨D¨DDon¡¯t you all dare to interfere. They¡¯re mine

    There was another different voice. It was tremendously overbearing. Ordinary people would have their consciousness blown away instantly if they heard it.

    The space flickered. Something like ck mist gathered and an old man with spider lower body appeared. A humanoid with lion head seeped out. me suddenly burst up from empty air, and from inside it a huge wolf that breathed fire was created.

    Other than them, from the inner part of the sanctuary, from the buildings inside it, strangely shaped existences flooded out with various method. Every single one of them looked terribly destructive, sphemous, repulsive, and mysterious. And yet, they were vaguely d in sweet air.

    . They were existences with absurd ¡°status¡± that rivaled or surpassed the old man from before.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you all, we are travelers who came from far awaynd.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so Hajime-san is still doing that.¡¹

    He was a Japanese.

    Of course, Hajime-san¡¯s friendly attitude as Japanese person never went through. It was really mysterious.

    ¨D¨DHuman soul after so long-, I¡¯ll greatly enjoy it!

    It was a total disregard. The huge wolf charged ahead. That act wasn¡¯t because of any thinking like victory went to the swift or the like, but more like it couldn¡¯t think of anything other than winning the scramble for the treat that suddenly appeared before them.

    ¡¸Wa-, wait! Let¡¯s talk! We only want to sightsee here!¡¹

    ¨D¨DHah, that¡¯s really an amazing sarcasm for a human-

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    The witch had mentioned where she was throwing them to. If only Hajime epted her words literally, then he would certainly be aware that his word was sarcasm. After all for human this ce was a ce that they wouldn¡¯t approach the most and should be avoided.

    The huge wolf¡¯s jaw approached.

    For now, Hajime opened a gate using the variable chakram Orestes and passed through to the paired chakram behind.

    ¡¸Haa, it can¡¯t be helped if we are rejected so much like this. We wil lonely kill the locals again in vain like this, let¡¯s explore a different ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Right desu, whoops!¡¹

    Shia also agreed whileunching a full swing at the monster that suddenly appeared behind them.

    Like that, Hajime immediately tried to teleport to escape but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah? Chih, we¡¯re obstructed?¡¹

    ¨D¨DYou bastard-, how dare you do that to my castle! I won¡¯t forgive you!

    ¡¸The gramps from before!?¡¹

    The one who obstructed the teleportation and appeared with a demonic look was the old man from before.

    Space quake & space istion suddenly attacked them. The killing intent was high. Tremendously. The attack also dragged the residences of the same world, but the old man didn¡¯t look concerned at all.

    He somehow endured using barrier, but the opponent¡¯s attack was also using space interference. It couldn¡¯t be defended fully and the shockwave attacked Hajime and Shia.

    There, another invisible attack that shook the soul came. Hell fire, thunder, ice hell, scream that invited madness came attacking like tsunami. Furthermore, half of the attacks prated the barrier, and not only that, they also ignored physical resistance and directly dealt damage to the soul.

    ¡¸Ouch ouch. This is bad, this world-, it¡¯s seriously bad news!¡¹

    ¡¸The one just now, it¡¯s like from Yue-san¡¯s divine punishment series isn¡¯t it!? Or rather, just from their basic spec, they are equal or surpassing apostle you know!? What is it with this world!¡¹

    Right after they said that, a horse approached using ¡°Godspeed¡± that was Kaori¡¯s favorite trick. The knight riding the horse bisected the Cross Velt that was d in ¡°Vajra¡± while rushing toward Hajime.

    ¡¸Chih¡¹

    Hajime clicked his tongue. Using super precise sniping through quick draw, he diverted the trajectory of the knight¡¯s sword while twisting his body to dodge.

    But, because Hajime used the minimum movement to dodge, when they passed each other the knight¡¯s foot slightly touched Hajime¡¯s shoulder.

    In that instant,

    ¡¸¨C!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san!?¡¹

    Blood burst out from Hajime¡¯s body.

    Shia swung around a huge metal ball to mow down the surrounding while leaping toward Hajime.

    ¡¸Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem! But, it¡¯s troublesome.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s mouth caught the recovery medicine he took out from empty air, bit off the ampoule and drank. His wounds vanished right away, but the ces of the wound were problematic. A lot of the wounds were in familiar ces.

    ¡¸Wound¡¯s¡­¡­yback?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it was only for an instant so the yback didn¡¯t really go far, but it would be dangerous if all the wounds got rewound.¡¹

    It was superpower of age of god magic on parade. Hajime smiled bitterly.

    The two¡¯s equipment was fairly worn out just from a short battle. If the ssmates were here, they might fainted from shock.

    Local people who couldn¡¯t be talked to, boasting spec that rivaled or even surpassed god¡¯s apostle, and the superpower they used was age of god magic level. In front of that, Hajime was about to open his mouth toward Shia that they should escape first from here¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DNice struggle. That¡¯s a wonderful radiance of soul. Especially the woman¡¯s soul is wonderful

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hm?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes narrowed hearing the voice.

    ¨D¨DWhat a really good woman. Her quality surpassed that of the saint. She will make a good womb

    ¨D¨DIndeed. It¡¯s a bit wasteful to merely eat her

    ¨D¨DWhat a tough body. Such body can be impregnated no matter how many times.

    Shia fixed her grip on her war hammer with disgusted expression. But, right after that, ¡¸Fuwa!?¡¹ she screamed.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped isn¡¯t it? Our talk won¡¯t get through after all.¡¹

    Crimson magic power burst out. It spiraled and pierced the sky. The pressure that was like a water pressure of a great waterfall apanied with a shockwave caused the local people to change their expression for the first time.

    It seemed they finally noticed. That the human they faced, was outside the category of human. That the existence they threatened was being considerate for them until now.

    Of course, it was already toote to notice that now.

    What appeared from empty air, was seven Burst Hyperion.

    Hajime himself wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally but, that was their archenemy. Yes, the light of sun was.

    *GOU-* The atmosphere groaned and seven sunlight convergencesers swallowed everything on their path. There were also those who barely dodged using teleportation or godspeed, but nearly thirty percent of them was undoubtedly swallowed.

    And then, the aim of that tyranny wasn¡¯t really them. It was an important existence of Hajime that got aimed at, so of course, his aim was also an important existence for the opponent¨D¨Din other words, the sanctuary that was the symbol of this underground city.

    Earthquake and white sh filled the underground space.

    There wasn¡¯t even any explosive sound. There was only annihtion from the light of the sun swallowing everything.

    Furthermore,

    ¡¸All units, release the secondpression furnace¡¹

    The tyranny didn¡¯t end! It wasn¡¯t satisfying with just annihting the sanctuary, he would turn the surrounding area into an empty lot with moving attack. The local people who werete to run away got reduced by further twenty percent.

    Even the people who possessed vast battle ability were focusing on evasion or defense right now. It seemed that was just how weak they were against sh of sunlight.

    Hajime trounced the underground city while saying to Shia.

    ¡¸Shia. Teleportation is still obstructed even while I¡¯m doing this much. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s that old man or someone else.¡¹

    ¡¸Eerr, what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸For now how about we try climbing until the surface? It looks like these guys are weak against sunlight, if it¡¯s at the surface then we might be able to open a gate to earth. It will be troubling if we fight at full power and this ce cave in, and I also want to prepare escape route just in case of the worst.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Let¡¯s find stair again¡­¡­that¡¯s troublesome! Let¡¯s smash through desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Right. And then at the end, I¡¯ll incinerate the whole underground space.¡¹

    Hajime would toss an extrarge sunlight bomb into the opened hole. By doing that the heat wave would incinerate everything wholesale without causing any cave-in. That method was kind to this world, what a truly clean way that he thought of.

    ¡¸And also, Shia. No need for anymore consideration just because they¡¯re the locals. Thinking of what they want to do to you, even the slightest possibility should be crushed. Just prioritize yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger desu. They¡¯re really strong that we can¡¯t let our guard down. I¡¯d rather die then ending up like the girl in the doujinshi in Hajime-san¡¯s room! I¡¯ll also go full power!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia, let¡¯s have a bit of talkter. That¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s rted to Tou-san¡¯spany see? It¡¯s for the newest game¡¯s data gathering¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    As though to show that this wasn¡¯t the time for Hajime¡¯s rage to be dampened, the instant Burst Hyperion¡¯s light settled down, faint bluish white magic power burst up from Shia. She went until body strengthening Level VIII in one go.

    At the same time,

    ¡¸It¡¯s inadvertently the chance to show this in real battle for the first time! Vire Drucken¨D¨Ddivine d mode!!¡¹

    The head part of Vire Drucken revolved in a full circle, then the seven small orbs that were embedded into it systematically got covered in radiance. Right after that, seven patterns were drawn on Vire Drucken¡¯s surrounding, and a form shining with seven colors appeared with round shape.

    Shia jumped toward the ceiling and readied Vire Drucken in lower stance while yelling its name. The new power that was installed in Vire Drucken was unleashed!

    ¡¸Mode Oros!! st!!¡¹

    The form turned like a roulette. The form that was rotated to the front of the hitting part was the ashen colored form.

    When Shia swung up with all her strength, the hitting part of Vire Drucken broke through the form and the form clung on like a stamp.

    ¡¸URYAAAAAAAAH! DESUU!¡¹

    A violent sound of impact roared. The hitting part that had the ashen colored form pasted on it hit the ceiling.

    It happened instantly. The ceiling¡¯s wall of rock was pulverized as though it was sted. It didn¡¯t stop there, the copse headed deeper and deeper, higher and higher in a chain reaction. In addition, the rubbles themselves were stuck to the surrounding wall.

    When they looked into the hole, the innermost depth was burst open and a small light could be seen there. With just one attack, a path until the upper floor was created instantly.

    ¡¸As expected from Oros-san!¡¹

    The ashen colored orb shed bright. For some reason the red colored orb also shed as though in protest. It looked as though when the ashen colored orb coolly replied ¡ºHmph, it¡¯s just a trivial task¡», the red orb said ¡ºKiii-, frustrating! Even though it¡¯s enough for me to be the only one useful for Shia!¡».

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go right away while we can.¡¹

    Hajime used the auxiliary weapon of Burst Hyperion, the Mirror Bit¨D¨Dthe option to attack from multiple directions in super wide range by reflecting theser and dividing it into many branches¨D¨Dto hold back the local people.

    ¡¸Oops, before that! Mode Soare!¡¹

    The red orb shined as though it was feeling really proud *nuffuu~*. The form circle that was materialized once more rotated and the red form arrived in front of the hitting part.

    The war hammer was fully swung through that form toward an empty space that had nothing.

    The next moment,

    ¨D¨DNuu!?

    The old man who specialized in teleportation had just materialized there. He ate the attack of shining red war hammer and was blown away. Furthermore, that wasn¡¯t all,

    ¨D¨D!? This is-, let go-

    Like the prominence serving the sun, the light of the sun coiled around the old man and wouldn¡¯t let go. He tried to teleport, he tried tounch shockwave, but the me clung on the old man tenaciously like a certain someone¡¯s disposition to burn him continuously.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing you noticed him. Was it ¡°Hypothetical Future¡± just now?¡¹

    ¡¸No? It¡¯s instinct desu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡¹

    Setting aside Shia¡¯s bugged state for now, the two of them dashed to the upper floor without stopping.

    In respond to the pursuer, they dropped explosive or fired me bomb filled withpressed sunlight using Vire Drucken¡¯s bombardment mode to hold them back. Hajime asked midway.

    ¡¸It looks like Vire Drucken is working well. Do you feel any malfunction?¡¹

    ¡¸For now it¡¯s alright. The god d mode¡­¡­as expected should I call it Soare-san and others? They too are absurdly effective.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right! You can rely more on me you know? You can rely on me more and more you know? Don¡¯t be reserved! Because, that¡¯s how our rtionship is like isn¡¯t it!

    The red orb was irritatingly shining as though to say that. Electric shock flew from the yellow orb. The red orb fell silent.

    Now then, the seven colored orbs that were newly equipped into Vire Drucken and gave back really humane reaction like this¡­¡­their true identity was the seven colored slimes¨D¨Dnot, but the seven soul fragments of the divine spirits who ruled over nature.

    Or to be more urate, the orbs were treasure warehouse that was their new dwelling. Inside each orb there was a world that was modeled after nature to their preference, in addition, the orb of star tree that was set up at the deepest part of Vire Drucken was connected to all the orbs. Like that, through the orbs, the power of spirit element and the power of soul fragment could be manifested.

    With god d mode the war hammer entered activation state. By calling the name of the divine spirit, the hammer would change into a mode that ruled over each nature. Rather than saying that it was Shia herself who invoked the phenomenon, it was the divine spirits who were made to activate the phenomenon that Shia wished for.

    By the way, the form and the crest were optional from Hajime. If asked whether it was necessary or not, it waspletely unnecessary. But, it was cool so it was necessary! It was so necessary that even the soul fragments needed seven days and seven nights to invent their own crest with Hajime¡¯s suggestion!

    Also, the nature inside the orb, it became like that on its own. At first Hajime¡¯s idea was for the soul fragments to enter into the orb only when it was time to fight. So to speak, it would be like a pilot entering the cockpit.

    But¡­¡­as expected from the soul fragments of divine spirits and the star tree¡¯s foliage that governed over nature. When they noticed, nature was born inside the orb and the inside became morefortable to live in instead of outside, so they settled down inside there.

    They were free toe out but¡­¡­at present, everyone had be a splendid shut-in NEET soul fragment.

    After various things, Hajime and Shia jumped out to the upper floor.

    Their main objective was to escape to the surface, but even after their encounter with a group of powerful enemy, they were feeling excited from the adventure in this world. They smashed through the ceiling rapidly with such feeling.

    ¨D¨DYou bastards-, YOU BASTARDDDDD-

    ¨D¨DIt¡¯s already not enough just eating you two-

    ¨D¨DThe myriad devil pce of the seven kings-, our symbol, how dare you do such thing to it!!!

    The local people who had gone past being infuriated were pursuing Hajime and Shia. They already didn¡¯t care just how astounding their strength was or just how many of their brethren had been done in.

    They werepletely in the state of being unable to draw back. They were in a state of ¡¸We aren¡¯t gonna pull back even if you pay us, assholeee!!¡¹.

    ¡¸¨D¨DMode Udar!! Thousand Lightning!!¡¹

    Perhaps the locals had contacted the upper floor by some kind of method. The instant they smashed through the next floor and rushed out, a great swarm of monster that could be mistaken as ck cloud rapidly approached.

    The form switched to the yellow one. When the hammer was swung onto midair using space magic like pushing a stamp, tens of thousands of lightning strikes were unleashed to the sky.

    The monsters were turned to ash. Their shape crumbled while their remains became a ck rain.

    The two broke through that ck rain and Shia smashed the ceiling with mode Oros once more. Right after she jumped out to the upper floor she rotated.

    ¡¸Mode Barahu and Entii! Ice Storm!!¡¹

    The white and green forms were each set to both sides of the hitting surface. When Shia swung her war hammer like a spinning top, a snow tornado of absolute zero was instantly produced.

    ¡¸Mode Meeres! Tidal Wave!¡¹

    If she poured water current like a great waterfall into there¡­¡­the big hole got instantly blocked with ice.

    Even so, several locals who could teleport or strong against freezing form the beginning broke through with demonic look but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Mode La! Derangement & ck Spear!¡¹

    The ck form was set, then when Shia walloped the local who looked like a snake man who rapidly approached in godspeed, the snake man was blown away and screamed in frenzy while starting to attack his fellow locals.

    On the other hand, ck spears rained down like a torrential rain toward a knight riding ck horse that generated arge amount of repulsive evil spirits. The ck spears moved to all directions before homing to the target with acute angle, creating an attack with unparalleled uracy.

    The ck spear unleashed by that the divine spirit of evesting darkness La, was a physical attack but also improvised divine spirit arms created from spirit element. Because of that it could easily pierce opponent thatcked corporeal body and dealt damage to them.

    The evil spirit thingies and the local who looked like a knight riding on ck horse dispersed like mist.

    Shia swung the god d Vire Drucken once, then put it on her shoulder while lightly tapping it. She then said,

    ¡¸Now now, Hajime-san. Let¡¯s go at once!¡¹

    ¡¸O, ou¡­¡­¡¹

    She urged Hajime and leaped into the wall on the ceiling.

    The bugged rabbit finally obtained wide ranged power of annihtion by borrowing the power of the soul fragments.

    Hajime whopletely lost any need to interfere midway said ¡¸It¡¯s even more than expected¡­¡­well, it¡¯s a good thing that Shia be strong, right¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­let¡¯s train when we get home¡­¡­¡¹ with slightly convulsing expression¡­¡­

    In any case, against the pursuit of the absurdly strong local people, the two of them were,

    ¡ºWait La! Isn¡¯t it unfair that you¡¯re the only one who got a turn!? Shia! Please use me more!¡»

    ¡ºOh my, Soare, really. I¡¯m sorry, it looks like that I¡¯m more in demand.¡»

    ¡ºYou two. Let me say this, I¡¯m the one who got used the most in training or mock battle okay? Shia¡¯s favorite is none other than this divine spirit of lightning cloud Udar¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºWho cares about that! More importantly, you demon over there! You properly watched my active role right!? I properly protected Shia just like you said! That¡¯s why prepare a reward for me! Also, act kinder to me!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­You guys, don¡¯t get noisy for every single thing.¡»

    ¡ºRecently even La be like Soare¡­¡­haa¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­What a situation¡»

    With such boisterous conversation of the soul fragments and the deep sigh of Barahu and Meeres who couldn¡¯t get along with the others as BGM, Hajime and Shia enjoyably shook off the locals while climbing up to the surface.

    After that, they learned where they were and what the local people were through an unexpected reunion but¡­¡­

    That was another story.

    Omake

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell me, you two are sulking?¡¹

    Right after themotion in Vatican settled down, Hajime turned an indescribable gaze toward two arachnes.

    ¨D¨D<em>IiIIIH</em>

    ¨D¨D<em>IiIIIH</em>

    The arachne that was hitting her master¡¯s foot with her front leg was Neunte, and then the arachne that was folding its legs like folding one¡¯s arms while sullenly looking away was Erst.

    Actually, because of the old man¡¯s forced teleportation, the two of them got left behind at that hell¡¯s ruined vige. They desperately followed the holes that Shia opened to chase after their master and they were barely, really only barely leaped into the gate that was just a moment from closing.

    For Hajime, Grim Reaper and Cross Velt were machine without soul. They were disposable weapon for him.

    And so, he didn¡¯t even pay any mind to them but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I put automatic return mode in them but¡­¡­¡¹

    When the two arachnes took attitude of ¡®Why did you leave us behind! This cold-hearted personnn!¡¯ like this, as expected the ¡¸It feels like there are people inside them¡¹ theory that Shia mentioned became usible.

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s, my bad. Next time I won¡¯t leave you guys behind okay. So just enter the treasure warehouse already.¡¹

    When Hajime tried to put them back inside treasure warehouse, the two would escape in high speed. He tried telling them to enter like this.

    Good grief, what a hopeless master. I¡¯ll forgive you this time, good grief.

    Was it just imagination that it felt like the two were saying that to him?

    In any case, the two obediently allowed themselves to be stored inside the treasure warehouse this time. At this time it was also after Hajime learned about the existences inside the Deadly Sins Ranger.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that seriously the case? No, but, hm~¡­¡­good grief, even though I also want to investigate various things about the great tree, things keep oning one after another.¡¹

    He muttered while holding his head.<hr>

    AN: Everyone of Narou! Happy New Year!

    Please take care of me again this year too!

    ¡ùAdditional exnation<ul><li>Air Zone</li></ul>

    Artifact that came out in the modification of volume 9<ul><li>God d mode</li></ul>

    I think that the Innoce¡ðce of a certain eyepatched exorcist hammer user-san is lovely.<ul><li>Great tree¡¯s story</li></ul>

    Please pardon me this time with just groundwork. Before long I¡¯m nning to write about a story revolved around the great tree.<ul><li><em>IiII</em></li></ul>

    Reimportation from Nichijou. Mori-sensei, I¡¯ll be in your care too this year-<ul><li>A bit of revision</li><li>Just in case, thest exnation of Abyss Lord¡¯s second episode</li></ul>

    =>Right aftering out to the surface, Hajime made the lord to wait, dropped a sunlight bomb into the underground where the pursuers were approaching, making the great demons went *pichun* along with the underground city. Then he opened a gate and returned to earth. There he learned the true identity of the people inside the Deadly Sins Ranger.

    ¡ùThere is update at Gardo.

    For you who haven¡¯t read it, please read no matter what as your apaniment in New Year!

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346

    <strong>Chapter 346 Arifureta After III Shizuku¡¯s Wish</strong>

    Around noon of a holiday.

    A pair of man and woman who seemed to have finished their lunch went out from a restaurant.

    ¡¸The name of the restaurant is like that, but the taste is normally delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸It really has everything huh¡­¡­¡¹

    The one who was making a satisfied smile with a sigh was a beautiful girl with ck hair tied into ponytail and dignified look¨D¨DYaegashi Shizuku. Beside her was Nagumo Hajime looking over his shoulder at the restaurant¡¯s signboard.

    Also, ahead of Hajime¡¯s gaze was the arch shaped wooden signboard that decorated the above of the entrance. The name of the restaurant was carved there.

    It said ¡°Restaurant We Have Everything¡±.

    Actually, the current owner of western restaurant Wisteria, the backbone of Sonobe family¨D¨DSonobe Hiroshi apparently trained in this restaurant when he was young. The two of them came here out of curiosity.

    Just as the name of the restaurant said, it had everything. The owner was like the master of that bar that catered to certain bunch of public prosecutors, he would say ¡¸We have it¡¹ no matter what anyone ordered and served it.

    By the way, Hajime contended himself to Shizuku¡¯s exasperated face while giving a try saying ¡¸Grandma¡¯s meat and potato stew¡¹ because he wanted to make the restaurant owner said ¡¸We don¡¯t have it¡¹ but¡­¡­

    In the end, Hajime ended up saying ¡¸I, impossible!? This taste is certainly!¡¹ with his eyes opened wide. It could be easily guessed from that attitude of Hajime. It made Hajime became really curious just who in the world the master of Sonobe Hiroshi was.

    Putting that aside, if asked why Hajime and Shizuku were spending their holiday together just the two of them¡­¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s head to the meeting ce now. There is still time until the scheduled time but, this is our first time, so I want toe with time to spare.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you said that, it¡¯s only taking photo right?¡¹

    Taking photo.

    Yes, that was the reason why the two of them were spending their holiday like this. Today Shizuku was going to work as model for a certain fashion magazine.

    It seemed the photo was for a pair of man and woman, and Hajime was chosen as Shizuku¡¯s partner¡­¡­or rather, for Shizuku who wasn¡¯t a pro model, being told to snuggle with other male was something that she firmly refused to do. Rather it was the client who requested her to make an offer to Hajime instead, because her smile would surely look better if she was together with him.

    ¡¸Even if you said that, I¡¯m still feeling nervous. I want to go there quickly and prepare my heart.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if that¡¯s what Shizuku want to do then it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Hajime started walking without looking particrly nervous. Shizuku wanted him to slightly share that thick nerves with her while recalling what happened several days ago.

    ¡¸You there-! What¡¯re you doing getting exhausted like that! The enemy won¡¯t care about your exhaustion at all! Do you want to get killed!?¡¹

    Inside the dojo of Yaegashi-style, a scolding thundered loudly. The voice¡¯s owner was Yaegashi-style¡¯s instructor¨D¨DYaegashi Shuuzou.

    Just now Shuuzou raised a violent voice ¡¸ZEAAH¡¹ while throwing a sickle and chain to one of the disciple who was on his knee.

    ¡¸¨D¨DTsu, my apologize, sensei!¡¹

    That disciple barely jumped aside to dodge. He said that while throwing shuriken to Shuuzou in a counterattack. At the same time, while still kneeling he used his wooden sword that had steel core inside to block the vertical sh that made him wanted to say ¡¸You¡¯re attacking with the intent to absolutely kill me aren¡¯t you?¡¹ from another disciple who was his training opponent.

    The disciple number 2 exerted his strength to the limit while saying to the disciple number 1.

    ¡¸Die here! Yamasaki-kun-¡¹

    He yelled so whileunching a front kick. Unnoticed there was a small de held between his bare foot¡¯s fingers. As expected itpletely looked like murder attempt.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one that¡¯ll die-, Chief Tsuchi-!!¡¹

    Disciple number 1 guarded against the approaching deathly kick with his gauntlet. He used the impact to let out an assassin de came out with *schwing* sound. Then he thrust toward the crotch of disciple number 2. It seemed he nned to kill his opponent¡¯s life as man.

    Disciple number 2 groaned ¡¸Nuuh¡¹ while protecting his son¡¯s life with high speed back step.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh, you aren¡¯t half bad anymore, Yamasaki-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Haah, haah, thank you very much, Chief Tsuchi! Haa, haa, but let me say one thing-. You got more stamina than me who is in active duty even though you¡¯re already past fifty, are you a monster!?¡¹

    ¡¸The disciple of Yaegashi at least should be able to do full marathon while humming even when your work is behind the desk!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh. The path to be fully qualified is still endlessly long-¡¹

    The disciple number 1 and 2 who were making such conversation were actually a young detective and the police chief of the police station that had jurisdiction over this city. The two who belonged under the organization that cracked down on crime yelled ¡¸Die!¡¹ to each other but¡­¡­

    Unfortunately, there was no one in that dojo who would make tsukkomi at such thing.

    Yaegashi dojo¨D¨Dit consisted of the front kendo dojo and the dojo to learn the Yaegashi-style sword technique. The dojo for sword technique was also giving martial art instruction for organizations like the police or security firm and the like. It was quite famous in the industry.

    There weren¡¯t many people who could became official disciple of such Yaegashi-style, but once someone had be a disciple of Yaegashi-style, deathly training would be like their daily routine irrelevant of their upation.

    And so, even if the chief of police station was trying to kill a young detective, or the opposite where the young detective was trying to kill the chief of his office, it wasn¡¯t strange at all!

    ¡¸You cannot call this anything else but a mysterious space.¡¹

    A reproachful stare was piercing the police duo who wasughing ¡¸Hahahahah¡¹ wit each other.

    The one who stood dignifiedly with her hand on her waist and her ponytail swaying was,

    ¡¸Oh, Shizuku-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Many thanks for the service, Ojouyoung miss.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t call it service.¡¹

    The ¡°idol of the heart¡± for the young disciples, and ¡°everyone¡¯s beloved daughter¡± for the elderly disciples¨D¨Dit was no ne other than Yaegashi Shizuku-ojousama.

    ¡¸Haa. I think there is no bloodthirstiness like this in the past though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because we didn¡¯t teach you the reverse side of Yaegashi-stye.¡¹

    Even though she was only giving instruction as assistant instructor, they talked to her in a way like she was someone atoning for sin behind the wall, making her feeling weary. Her grandfather Shuuzou said that to Shizuku while approaching her. He also gave themand ¡¸Rest!¡¹ loudly at the same time. (TN: Don¡¯t know what is the reference for this)

    The disciples sat down on the spot and started taking rest in meditating posture. Shizuku gave a nce to them while asking Shuuzou.

    ¡¸Reverse side¡­¡­you mean the ninja thing?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not ninja.¡¹

    Everyone of Yaegashi family obstinately wouldn¡¯t recognize the ¡°ninja¡± matter for some reason. For Shizuku, no matter how she looked at it, this was a ¡°ninja group¡± but¡­¡­ording to Shuuzou, it seemed that to the end it was ¡°only acrobatic that apanied the sword technique, and they only did a bit of handyman work using that acrobatic¡±.

    ¡¸Ojii-changrandpa. At the ces that you brought me to before this, there were a lot of people there with terribly familiar family name, like Ig¡ð or Kog¡ð though.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you that it was only a gathering of sword technique dojo association. Their family name also isn¡¯t unusual name.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone was dressed in ck though.¡¹

    ¡¸That was because the ce of the gathering was deep in the mountain. The choice of ck is inevitable because the stain on the clothes won¡¯t stand out with that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Midway it became like deathly battle with each other though!¡¹

    ¡¸Houses that inherited ancient martial art gathered in one ce like that. It¡¯s only natural that they wanted to pit their skill against each other right?¡¹

    ¡¸Lies! Those people said it clearly! Don¡¯t think that Yaegashi will be able to stay as the leader of the shinobi n forever, they said!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­They have nice sense of humor right?¡¹

    ¡¸I got my life targeted like it was normal though!? They said ¡ºYaegashi¡¯s princess! Prepare yourself!¡», their killing intent was really fierce though! If that was humor, then the crimes in society can all be considered as humor you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fumu.¡¹

    ¡®How¡¯s that-, you can¡¯t make anymore excuse right!?¡¯, Shizuku-ojousama threw out all the inside of her heart that had been distressed since the incident from where she was taken deep into a mountain the other day.

    Shuuzou put his hand on his chin and made a deeply pondering face, then¡­¡­

    ¡¸Those people with intense killing intent, in the end, they were taken care of by you alone though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what? I didn¡¯t kill them or anything¡­¡­it was a legitimate self-defense.¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is noin or anything. The opposite, everyone was impressed with your strength. Talk of marriage to wee you as bride into their family no matter what, or for their son to be this family¡¯s son-inw is flooding here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps I should cut them all along with their soul just as I thought.¡¹

    ¡®Wait, that¡¯s not it!¡¯ Shizuku noticed that the topic almost got diverted. She red fiercely at Shuuzou-ojiichan.

    The disciples of the dojo were pretending to recover with meditation while thinly opening their eyes and observed the way the talk was going. Shuuzou let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®So you finally give up¡¯, Shizuku thought and sharpened her ear to listen to the truth of her family. But,

    ¡¸Shizuku. There is no way ninja exist in this age. Stop running from reality already.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Ojii-chan. You¡¯re asking for war aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    When she thrust her hand in a e on¡¯ gesture, a ck katana flew in by pulverizing the dojo¡¯s wall. The young detective Yamasaki-san got blown away by the impact and he fainted.

    By the way, the disciples of Yaegashi-style were treated like family of Yaegashi house, so they inevitably got told of Shizuku¡¯s fantastic circumstance. Even when a ck katana came flying, they weren¡¯t shocked because their perception had been chopped off from normality.

    Even the police duo prioritized their Yaegashirades rather than police rule so there wasn¡¯t any problem. Rather, they were dreaming of the day where they would deal the death penalty to Hajime who stole away their beloved ¡°Ojou¡± and trained themselves day and night.

    Like that, the war of Ojii-chan and granddaughter finally began¨D¨D

    ¡¸Oi, Shizuku. Why are you in a daze? Do you feel like crashing on a power pole?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!?¡¹

    Her arm was pulled. When she noticed, she was being embraced by Hajime, with that she returned to her senses. ¡®What she wanted to recall wasn¡¯t that!¡¯ she thought and shook her head¡­¡­¡¸Kyah¡¹ she raised her voice.

    There was a power pole right beside her. If her arm wasn¡¯t pulled by Hajime she would be in a crash course with it.

    ¡¸So, sorry. When I tried to recall the time when I was asked to do this, I got filled with killing intent toward the absurd daily life with the disciples or to Ojii-chan instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Yaegashi familyy~¡¹

    Each time Hajime intruded to their house, he would get attacked by everyone of Yaegashi house as though it was an act that was as natural as breathing. Hajime¡¯s expression looked pained remembering that.

    People like police officer in active duty, orwyer, or SDF officer, even though they were people whose upation was to protect, they would say ¡¸Nagumo Hajime! Death penalty!¡¹ or the like and attacked to kill. He believed that lot ought to change their upation.

    Or rather, Hajime wanted to make tsukkomi ¡®How¡¯s it going with the work of you guys!?¡¯.

    *Cough* He cleared his throat once. While heading toward the photo shot venue, Hajime asked in order to change the atmosphere.

    ¡¸If I remember right, the request this time came from Amanogawa¡¯s mother right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. When I was about to duel Ojii-chan, Kouki¡¯s mother¨D¨DMiya-san came to deliver refreshments and also asked me a request.¡¹

    Amanogawa Miya¨D¨Dthe empress of the former Yankees. Right now she was working as editor for a famous fashion magazine. Kouki¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸Refreshments¡­¡­aa, I see. I was wondering how Amanogawa entered Yaegashi-style that is a ninja group like that behind the scene. So his mother is the one behind it huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, now that you mentioned it I never told you before. That¡¯s right, before auntie Miya was a disciple of Yaegashi-style.¡¹

    Hajime said ¡¸Was?¡¹ and tilted his head. If he remembered right, when he intruded into Yaegashi house, Miya wasn¡¯t among his attackers. She was someone who worked seriously. Unlike a certain police chief and young detective somewhere.

    Shizuku continued the story with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Although I said that, auntie Miya was a disciple only when she was at high school. I¡¯ve never seen auntie training in our home. Though she oftene bringing refreshments.¡¹

    ¡¸Yaegashi-style is a ninja group right? What kind of person Amanogawa¡¯s mother is?¡¹

    ¡¸Errr, anyway, auntie isn¡¯t a ninja.¡¹

    ording to Shizuku, it seemed there were two paths in Yaegashi-style. First was the front Yaegashi-style. It was this side that was well-known in the business for giving martial instruction to police, securitypany, or even military of foreign country.

    And then, the other one was the reverse side of Yaegashi-style. ording to Shuuzou, it was this side that made use of the acrobatics to do a bit of handyman work. This side was made up from the employees among the disciples working as ¡°handyman¡± under Yaegashi house¡¯s management.

    Fundamentally the people of the front side didn¡¯t know the specific detail of the reverse side. The exception was disciple like a certain police chief, someone who had a job with quite high position at the surface, or disciple who was ¡°handyman at heart¡± who was mixing in within the society, people like them also knew about the reverse side. Rather they would make use of their position to cooperate with the behind the scene work¡­¡­

    In any case, even though they were disciple of Yaegashi-style, Shizuku and Kouki and of course Miya were disciple of the surface side.

    ¡¸It seems that in the past auntie Miya was considerably wild but¡­¡­how should I say it, the bloodline of Amanogawa family seems to have trouble ma nature from the beginning. Because of that, it seemed that she poked her nose into a bit dangerous incident while she was wandering all over Japan.

    ¡¸So that guy Amanogawa took after his mother.¡¹

    At present her son was in the middle of roaming another world. Not just being a trouble ma, he even had the disposition of being summon ma. Far from just inheriting his parent¡¯s nature, he even properly developed it into a version up.

    ¡¸And, she was already a disciple at that time. Auntie Miya and my mother who was also her friend asked for help from Ojii-chan. It seems that was the start.¡¹

    So to speak, Miya who was a child that was unable to trust adult got saved by her Kirino¡¯s friendship and Shuuzou¡¯s magnanimity. With that as the impetus she entered into Yaegashi-style.

    ¡¸Although, that person, she was inly strong¡­¡­. In the end rather than sword, she is better at using metal bat and didn¡¯t master Yaegashi-style. I once saw it¡­¡­she was able to equally fight someone who was top ranked even among our disciples using metal bat¡¹

    ¡¸Really, just what is Amanogawa family? If I trace their family lineage back, it feels like an absurd fact wille out.¡¹

    In the end, even after graduating she roamed around in a journey of self-discovery, became a ma for trouble, and when she went back, she was saying ¡¸Sensei! We are married!¡¹ while dragging the neck of her husband. Before anyone noticed she found a job and disyed her charisma¡­¡­

    It seemed that Kouki entered Yaegashi-style was also because she was worried of such inherent nature of Amanogawa family and Kouki¡¯s own ¡°infatuation to justice¡±. As expected, if Miya who was free and uncontrolled and lived while practicing ¡®I¡¯m not gonna dyed by the color of others no matter what yeah!¡¯ for real was bowing her head over and over, even Shuuzou wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse her.

    ¡¸Wait, the talk got off course. About that auntie Miya you see, she asked me a request. One of the models who are scheduled for the photo shot today suddenly got sick and hospitalized, so she asked me whether I can be a substitute for her.¡¹

    ¡¸Why Shizuku?¡¹

    ¡¸It happened right yesterday, so surely it¡¯s because there¡¯s no time. Also, she said that I¡¯m suitable with the image of model who got sick.¡¹

    When Shizuku said that, her cheeks reddened slightly and she averted her gaze.

    She was feeling embarrassed not about doing this modeling job itself, but because of the detail of the photo shot.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­sorry, to suddenly ask you to do this.¡¹

    Shizuku fidgeted while saying that with a small voice. Hajime shrugged to that.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to model for wedding dress right? I want to see it no matter what so there¡¯s no problem. And more importantly, even if it¡¯s only as a model, it¡¯s irritating if other man is standing beside Shizuku in wedding dress. I¡¯m d you asked me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes¡¹

    Yes, the photo shot this time had such theme. Shizuku too at first absolutely didn¡¯t want to do something like wearing the dress of her dream and snuggled close to other man even though it was a request from Miya. But there Miya too seemed to have read her and she ended up telling Shizuku that it would be okay to do it with Hajime, rather, they should be able to take the photo Shizuku¡¯s bashful smile like that! So please ask him toe by all means! Miya asked.

    With that, Shizuku who was a maiden in the inside imagined having a photograph of her in wedding dress and Hajime taken¡­¡­¡¯I, I should ept it I think! I think!¡¯ she spoke in roundabout way like her best friend in the end while epting the request.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m feeling bad for Yue and others.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll have dinner at my home today. Prepare yourself to get thoroughly questioned there.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime is already prepared with Kaori and others pressing you saying ¡®me too me too¡¯ aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Hajime and Shizuku chuckled together. Shizuku was pondering that perhaps she should buy some kind of present for Yue and others who guessed her feeling and pleasantly sent her out with Hajime.

    While they were doing that, the venue came into view.

    It was arge building that was used not only for wedding ceremony, but also for various events. There was also a church inside.

    Its corridor of thick stone pirs was beautiful, the appearance of the building¡¯s entrance was like an art museum. They advanced toward it.

    Hajime let out a small smile seeing Shizuku who was gradually getting nervous¡­¡­

    He suddenly stopped walking. They were in the middle of the stair in front of the entrance. The ce where line of pirs was lining up at both sides.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Hajime¨D¨Dwait¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku turned a questioning face to him, but she immediately noticed the cause. Her face now looked like she had a really painful headache. Hajime also looked the same.

    ¡¸Oi,e out right away.¡¹

    It was like a scene in movie. That scene where the main character said ¡¸How about youe out already¡¹, and then the enemy woulde out while pping and saying ¡¸I¡¯m amazed you noticed¡¹ with a suspicious smile.

    *p p p*

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed you noticed, senpai.¡¹

    It was exactly like the temte.

    However, the one who came out wasn¡¯t a spy or an assassin from some unknown country, but the kouhai-chan from the organization Soul Sister.

    ¡¸Shizuku, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    After sending a reproachful gaze at the twintail kouhai-chan who was making a bad face for some reason, Hajime and Shizuku sighed together and then they started walking while ignoring her.

    ¡¸Ah, wait senpai! Please don¡¯t ignore me! Or rather, I won¡¯t let you bring Onee-sama with you!¡¹

    Kouhai-chan wouldn¡¯t let them pass in a stance that was like saying ¡®Kabaddi kabaddi!¡¯.

    Even so Hajime wouldn¡¯t get along with her and kept ignoring her, but kouhai-chanughed ¡¸Fuh¡¹ and created a circle with her index finger and thumb. She put the fingers into her mouth and whistled.

    *Piiii* A high-pitched voice rang out. Right away, dozens of soul sisters crawled out from the shadow of the pired corridor.

    ¡¸You guys, are really idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸Ju, just because it¡¯s holiday¡­¡­how many of you will gather until you¡¯re satisfied?¡¹

    Their exasperation reached the extreme here¡­¡­toward the two of them,

    ¨D¨DWe won¡¯t hand over, Onee-sama in her finest hour to the like of Nagumo-senpai

    A voice that sounded like it resounded through space reached them. It wasn¡¯t the voice of kouhai-chan.

    From deeper in the pired corridor, a person came with steady footsteps and amazing atmosphere¨D¨D

    ¡¸Mizuki-chan¡­¡­so even you are here.¡¹

    ¡¸Even Endo¡¯s little sister is here huh.¡¹

    The soul sisters reverently lowered their head at the entrance of the organization¡¯s Don¨D¨DAmanogawa Mizuki, Kouki¡¯s little sister. Beside her was a girl pushing up her sses with an atmosphere that waspletely like a strategist, Kousuke¡¯s little sister¨D¨DEndo Manami was also there.

    ¡¸Onee-sama! Please rethink this again! If you go through something like marriage ceremony with the wild beast there¡­¡­you¡¯ll get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸What in the world are you yelling on the street!?¡¹

    Mizuki-chan sharply pointed her finger at Hajime as though to say ¡®There is only one truth!¡¯ and carried out a bothersome act that was disguised as an advice. The soul sisters vehemently agreed ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s just as the president said!¡¹ in splendid harmony.

    All the passerby were looking at them with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡¸Haa, Mizuki-chan. Did you hear about this from auntie Maya?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Onee-sama. For some reason Okaa-san was acting suspicious, so I borrowed her smartphone and investigated!¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa family is strange in various ways as expected.¡¹

    Shizuku couldn¡¯t deny Hajime¡¯s impression. Seeing the little sis who was disying an astounding sense of smell only when it came to Shizuku which told her ¡¸Okaa-san, she smell like she is hiding something about Onee-sama¡­¡­¡¹ made her could do nothing except letting out a dryugh.

    ¡¸Anyway! Onee-sama, we won¡¯t let you pass here! We soul sisters won¡¯t recognize something like a marriage with Nagumo-senpai no matter what! We¡¯re going to vomit blood!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not marriage ceremony, it¡¯s just model photo shot so calm down. Even if it¡¯s not with Hajime, it will be a photo shot with unknown male model anyway you know?¡¹

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be any problem if I dressed as man¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Wait president, that kind of stealing a head start is in vition of the third article of soul sisters¡¯ irond rule though?¡¹

    ¡¸Mizuki-chan, do you want to cause an insurrection?¡¹

    Kouhai-chan¡¯s eyes that were like wild beast pierced President Mizuki. Next Manami-chan was sending her a terribly cold unblinking gaze.

    Soul sisters¨D¨Deven if their school or grade was different, or even when the prefecture they were living at was different, if it was for the sake of Onee-sama then they was a group that would disy a power of solidarity of steel. But at the same time, if it was for the sake of Onee-sama then it was a mad group that would carry out betrayal or cleansing¡­¡­without hesitation.

    ¡¸A, anyway! I won¡¯t recognize someone like Nagumo-senpai! ¡­¡­Even though if it¡¯s Onii-chan, then I would be able to be Onee-sama¡¯s true little sister-inw and there won¡¯t be any problem¡­¡­how could he let Onee-sama got taken away-. Stupid idiot Onii-chan¡¹

    Surely Kouki was sneezing hard at the other world right now. He was receiving the unreasonable insult from his little sister.

    ¡¸Now, my fellow kindred souls! We¡¯ll take back our beloved Onee-sama from this demonic senpai!¡¹

    ¡®Aye-aye ma¡¯am!¡¯ The soul sisters charged with that. This was truly a troublesome matter.

    And so, Hajime-san prepared an example.

    ¡¸Ah!? Let me go-, senpai!¡¹

    The one who got captured was Kouhai-chan. She was pinioned from behind and struggled frantically but, she couldn¡¯t escape from Hajime-senpai¡¯s binding.

    ¡¸You girls, go back home obediently now. If you don¡¯t¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s sharp eye glint caused Mizuki and the rest of the soul sisters to gulp.

    ¡¸If, if not then what? If it¡¯s for Onee-sama¡¯s sake then soul sisters won¡¯t flinch even in front of death¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸This¡¯ll happen.¡¹

    A groan ¡¸Muguu!?¡¹ came from kouhai-chan. Looking closer, an ampoule was put into kouhai-chan¡¯s mouth. She was forced fed some kind of liquid!

    ¡¸Sto, stooop~, don¡¯t make me drink strange thiinggg~¡¹

    ¡¸Ora, don¡¯t spit it out. Do you want me to thrust it deep into your throat huh?¡¹

    The exchange gave an extremely dangerous impression. If Hajime didn¡¯t secretly ce a group of arachne-san at the surrounding toy out recognition obstruction barrier, polices would be rushing here in the blink of eye.

    In the end, kouhai-chan couldn¡¯t win against the demonic senpai and got forced to drink something. She tried to raise aint with tearful eyes¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yo, you brutish senpaiii! Just what did you make me drink¡­¡­hau!? My, my stomach¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s working right? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not harmful at all to the body. Rather, after you let out what need to be let out because of this lovely medicine, your intestine will be healthy as though it has been reborn.¡¹

    ¡¸Demooon-, you demonic senpaiiiiiii-!! Hahih, it, it¡¯sing out!¡¹

    Kouhai-chan was desperately enduring something while standing pigeon-toed.

    No matter how anyone looked at her, she was forced to drinkxative. By the way, this was also one of 108 demon king harassments, ¡°If you give up, it¡¯s over for you¡±¨D¨Dit could be easily guessed what would be over.

    Shudder ran through everyone. A man who forcefully made his female kouhai to drinkzative¨D¨DNagumo Hajime.

    When his cold eyes looked around, the soul sisters simultaneously took a step back. ¡®This guy, ain¡¯t sane¡­¡­¡¯ Their eyes were saying that.

    Hajime poked at the stomach of kouhai-chan who was trembling with tearful eyes. Kouhai-chan was yelling ¡¸Stooop~, stupid senpaiii~, idioooot~, next time I¡¯ll put trash inside your shoe rackkk!¡¹.

    ¡¸Ora ora, what¡¯re you gonna do? Is it alright if you cause a sad incident at this kind of ce? Your so calledrade is in great pinch here see? Oo?¡¹

    ¡¸Thi, this demon-! Beast! Pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa little sis. Do you want to be healthy so much like that?¡¹

    Mizuki-chan stiffened from the great inhumanity. Manami beside her strongly insisted ¡¸President! We should withdraw here! Before the assault captain¡¯s dignity be unrecoverable!¡¹.

    Kouhai-chan was the assault captain and intelligence office of the soul sisters, a main battle force who was enrolled in the school of the demon senpai and always stood ready for battle. No matter how many times she was repelled, she would resurrect like an immortal bird and faced the great enemy with unyielding fighting spirit. She was a top brass that was hard toe by. It would be regrettable to let her die here.

    Mizuki-chan who lost any way to make a move sent a gaze that asked for help from Onee-sama.

    Honestly speaking, she thought Hajime was overdoing it, but it would be extremely troubling if they got kept here by the soul sisters, so Shizuku did her best to avert her gaze. Mizuki let out a frustrated voice ¡¸Kuh¡¹ and fell on her knees.

    Hajime who took it as the defeat of the soul sisters caressed the stomach of kouhai-chan who was trembling with empty expression while saying ¡¸I, I can¡¯t, hold on¡­¡­senpai, I¡¯ll have you take responsibility, for this¡­¡­¡¹. It was as though he was saying ¡®Pain, pain, go away~¡¯.

    ¡¸¡­¡­E, eh? My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. You can choke in tears from my kindness, kouhai.¡¹

    The stomachache vanished as though it was a lie. And then, the ominous grumbling sound from the stomach that kept ringing vanished. Kouhai-chan¡¯s expression became refreshed as though light descended from heaven and enveloped her whole body.

    Also, Hajime caressing her stomach was just a diversion. The true reason the stomachache vanished was because the arachne-san that popped out its face from Hajime¡¯s sleeve injected the antidote into kouhai-chan.

    ¡¸Ora, if you don¡¯t want to be a tragic victim in an incident that will make you don¡¯t want to walk outside anymore, then go back home right away, all of you.¡¹

    Kouhai-chan got carelessly tossed away. Mizuki and others red at Hajime resentfully, however, they were terrified by Hajime¡¯s demonic deed so they quietly vanished into the shadow of the pirs.

    ¡¸This is my revenge-¡¹

    ¡¸Cut it out.¡¹

    Kouhai-chan pretended to leave beforeunching a water pistol attack with a high speed turn. Her aim was the crotch of the hateful senpai! Tremble in shame from getting thought as peeing in the pant! That must be her intention, but it was easily dodged and furthermore she ate an iron w on her face and struggled.

    Next Hajime tied her twintail into a reef knot, in addition she wrote a long sentence of ¡¸I¡¯m a bad child. Please punish me as you like no matter who you are¡¹ on her face with permanent marker.

    ¡¸Re, remember this-! Senpai you idioot~, idiooot~¡¹

    Kouhai-chan finally escaped quickly. Mizuki and Manami waited for her but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Recently, I have this thinking¡­¡­you, aren¡¯t you looking a bit happy when you got bullied by Nagumo-senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸Pre, president!? What disgusting thing you¡¯re mentioning!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I also think so. When I looked at you I thought, she looks like she¡¯s having fun in senpai¡¯s care isn¡¯t she.¡¹

    ¡¸Wro, wrong! Manami-chan, don¡¯t say such terrifying thing!¡¹

    An unbelievable thing was pointed out to her with fixed stare from them. Doubtful eyes from soul sisters stabbed on kouhai-chan. Even after she escaped from demon king Hajime, this time an inquisition from her kindred souls was waiting for her.

    After the girls were gone from their sight, Hajime recovered the arachnes and dispelled the barrier.

    ¡¸Can you believe it? That girl is older than Amanogawa little sis and Endo little sis even if she looked like that you know?¡¹

    He said such thing in amusement.

    ¡¸Haa, Hajime. You too, you¡¯re actually having fun teasing that girl right? You said before that she is like Shia in the past.¡¹

    Shizuku replied in exasperation.

    Like that they entered into the venue and finally it was time for work.

    Hajime finished changing first and observed the photo shot of the other model pairs. Other than the pair of Hajime and Shizuku, there was also other pairs wearing various type of clothes being photographed, so another pair was also sitting nearby Hajime.

    The female staff helping with coordinating the clothes and other female models were strangely sending their gaze to Hajime.

    It must be because of his peculiar atmosphere that was unlike other male model. His bearing has gone passed being calm, instead it should be expressed as ¡°being cool andposed¡±. They were half overwhelmed by it. Their cheeks were somewhat red.

    Then, at that time,

    ¡¸Ah, Hajime¡¹

    A quiet and really shy voice reached him. When Hajime looked over there,

    ¡¸I, it¡¯s embarrassing, just as I thought. It feels like it¡¯s me who is being worn by the dress¡­¡­¡¹

    There was pure white Shizuku there.

    The skirt had design like flower petals dancing in the wind ovepping by severalyers. It spread out dreamily. A ribbon was wrapped around her waist, but it further emphasized Shizuku¡¯s waist that was already lean even at normal time.

    Her hands that were covered in white long gloves were entwined fidgetingly in front of her body. Her figure was so lovely that Hajime spontaneously felt like hugging her tightly.

    In fact, Hajime wordlessly walked toward Shizuku and hugged her while being careful to not crumple the dress.

    ¡¸Wa, wait Hajime!¡¹

    Due to the ce they were at, gazes gathered at Shizuku with her entrance. Hajime¡¯s action also caused even the cameraman to stop working and let out an admiring voice ¡¸Oo¡¹. Shizuku was going bright red it looked like she would explode.

    ¡¸My bad. I can¡¯t help it, my mind got blown away a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, she, sheesh-¡¹

    That impression was more eloquent than anything. Shizuku couldn¡¯t say anything in front of Hajime¡¯s gaze that was meltingly sweet, but she was unable to hide her happiness and her lips couldn¡¯t stop grinning. She couldn¡¯t meet his gaze to hide her shyness.

    A sweet atmosphere that should be expressed as ¡®containing sugar content that would destroy your pte¡¯ was spreading through the photo location. The female camp blushed when they got hit by that atmosphere. They were sending the two somewhat envious gaze.

    ¡¸Err, could it be, the two of you are going out?¡¹

    A male model who was on standby near Hajime was ncing really hard at Shizuku while asking with an expression that looked as though he was betting his hope.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸I, is that so¡­¡­yeah, well, that¡¯s how is it huh.¡¹

    The male model nodded while smiling bitterly at Shizuku¡¯s answer.

    Hajime shrugged and said.

    ¡¸My bad but, I won¡¯t yield this position as her partner. If someone other than me is standing beside Shizuku, then I¡¯ll have to reproduce that one movie scene.¡¹

    ¡¸Movie scene?¡¹

    The male model tilted his head. Perhaps because they were gathering attention, the other people were also looking puzzled. Hajime shrugged his shoulders and said.

    ¡¸The bride kidnapping and elopement scene.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    The male model¡¯s bitter smile deepened along with aprehending expression.

    And then, Shizuku said ¡¸Don¡¯t say such embarrassing thing!¡¹ with a small voice while hitting Hajime¡¯s arm. That appearance caused everyone there to watch smilingly.

    After that, they discovered the existences of Yue and others who were actually slipping between the staffs. When Myuu yelled ¡¸Papa! Shizuku-oneechan!! That¡¯s really lovely nano!¡¹, the location was swallowed into a whirlpool of chaos with the thinking of ¡¸They have child!?¡¹. Even so the photo shot somehow ended even through all that.

    It seemed the magazine received great evaluation. Talk to be model flooded Shizuku and Hajime. Of course, they asked Maya to refuse all of those for them.

    And then after quite a long time since then.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu¡¹

    It became a daily routine for Shizuku to stare at the bouquet of artificial flower the female staff of the photo shot secretly presented to her that was written with ¡¸It looks like you¡¯ve a lot of rival but, do your best¡¹, and the photo with Hajime that she received.

    It went without saying that her happily smiling expression heightened the intensity of the disciples¡¯ training.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    AN: It has been a long time.

    And yet, this chapter¡¯s topic is two dayste, and it¡¯spleted with quick pace. I¡¯m really sorry but please enjoy-.<hr>

    Inside a dimly lit room, there were vague silhouettes of people forming from the darkness.

    The one who was putting both elbows on the table and taking a pose with two hands joined to hide the mouth¨D¨Dthe so called Gendo¡ð pose was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ladies, thank you foring.¡¹

    ¡¸Say, Yue. What character you¡¯re acting out? Also, why is the curtain closed?¡¹

    Yes, it was Yue-sama. It was Yue-sama with a grave atmosphere for some reason.

    Kaori let out a tsukkomi and a question without reading the mood. Yue-sama whose mood was harmedunched a fist of wind. Dodged!

    ¡¸I can¡¯t really see with the room this dark, and it¡¯s already evening so turn on the light.¡¹

    When the switch was pushed *click* like it was nothing, finally everyone who were gathered at the dining table¨D¨Dor rather, the people kidnapped by Yue came into view.

    ¡¸Say, Yue. I and Remia still hath work remaining though¡­¡­or rather, I was in the middle of inside a toilet. Art not this too forceful?¡¹

    ¡¸There was only document sorting left but¡­¡­is this an emergency situation?¡¹

    Tio and Remia were working a job rted with clothing and attire, but Yue who popped out when they were in the middle of working took them away with a pop too.

    Especially Tio was in the middle of relieving herself so her lower body was in an awful state¡­¡­of course, she was panting ¡®haa haa¡¯.

    Also, the toile naturally was bing a room that couldn¡¯t be entered. It was the toilet of a venue where things like fashion show and the like were held. Ordinary people were also using it, so sooner orter the toilet would be opened up but, over there they would only find a piece of panties.

    It was a mystery.

    ¡¸Say~, I was also working though¡­¡­I want to return to school¡­¡­¡¹

    Simrly, Aiko was smiling wryly. She was in the middle of receiving the vice principal¡¯s nagging preaching. She was teleported the moment he looked back, so it would be scary for her after this. No matter how he saw it, it looked like she ran away the moment he turned around because she hated his preaching.

    But, Yue-sama only shortly said to those working adults.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I and work, which one is more important!¡¹

    Tio and others together let out exasperated voice ¡¸Ee~~¡¹. ¡®What a really troublesome attention seeker¡­..¡¯ they thought.

    ¡¸Yes yes, Yue-san is more important, so let¡¯s talk about what your business is.¡¹

    Yue, you, sinceing to earth aren¡¯t you gradually regressing mentally?]

    ¡¸Ah, that, I also thought that a bit.¡¹

    Shia soothed her down, while Shizuku and Liliana were looking at her as though they were facing a pain in the ass. Yue averted her eyes, perhaps she was slightly aware of it herself. She coughed once and then straightened up herself.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ladies, next week it will finallye. This year¡¯s Valentine Day.¡¹

    Yue took the Gendo¡ð pose once more and started talking while her expression was turning grave.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you all remember? Of the defeatst year.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue, is your head fine? I don¡¯t know what you mean¨D¨Dah, dangerous! Geez-, don¡¯t attack me every single time!¡¹

    Yue didn¡¯t even give a nce at Kaori who dodged the wind fist by a hair¡¯s breadth and continued her speech.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, that defeat. Hajime who was asked by Ryutaro, whose chocte he want the most, answered instantly! That it¡¯s Myuu!¡¹

    There, Shai and others raised their voice ¡¸Aa~¡¹.

    Certainly there was something like that at the Valentinest year. Yue who was convinced without any basis that ¡®It¡¯s impossible that the chocte Hajime want the most isn¡¯t mine!¡¯ crumbled at that time on all four inside the ss when Hajime gave his answer without any hesitation.

    After that, it went without saying that a mini war urred with Kaori who was grandly provoking Yue ¡¸Heey, right now, how are you feeling?¡¹ behind the gym. At the end both sides harmoniously entered double KO with cross counter.

    By the way,st year it was theirst Valentine Day at high school, so the ssmates including Lily were university students right now. And so, Myuu who was a kindergartener was also already a first year elementary school student.

    In other words,

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is a risk that Myuu has also powered up.¡¹

    In the end, for the chocte itself, Myuu¡¯s quarter choco cake was number one.

    Her pride as the first wife wouldn¡¯t allow for the first rank of Hajime both in expectation and taste to be stolen two years in a row! It seemed to be something like that.

    ¡¸I think Yue who is trying to seriously win against an elementary school student in a sense is already los¨D¨Dwait, I told you already that¡¯s dangerous! Stop firing them in barrage like that!¡¹

    The wind fists that came flying like machine gun was avoided with godspeed while generating afterimages like Matri¡ð agent. Kaori wasining, however, Yue didn¡¯t even turn her gaze at her.

    Anyway, it seemed Yue wanted to win against Myuu at this year¡¯s Valentine Day.

    ¡¸And, why art thou gathered us too for a meeting? Yue want to be number one correct?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Honestly, I can¡¯t see any chance of victory!¡¹

    The destructive power of Myuu who gave her all to make everyone happy whether it was birthday, or Christmas, or other events rivaled or even surpassed the age of god magic.

    The purity that the dirty adult didn¡¯t have pierced straight into Hajime¡¯s papa heart! Like a pile bunker!

    And so, it seemed Yue wanted to work out idea together with the wive~s in order to liven up this year¡¯s Valentine Day too.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Also, Myuu¡¯s chocte was really delicious. Her cherry choco for personal use was also extremely delightful. And yet, my choco ispletely normal¡­¡­the sense of defeat is also severe in that sense too. This year I want to make Myuu to be the one dancing in wild joy instead.¡¹

    It seemed she wanted to win against Myuu in that kind of meaning too.

    Certainly, the choctes that were modeled after every single one of the Onee-chans had the shape and quality that werepletely unthinkableing from a kindergartener, so Shia and others were dancing in wild joy receiving the choco that was filled with heart.

    Just as Yue said, it wasn¡¯t only about Hajime, it could be said that Myuu was the sole winner even against them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What about everyone? Are you okay with Myuu being the sole winner this year too?¡¹

    Yue sighed ¡®fuh¡¯ while asking with a provoking smile. Kaori and others looked at each other¡¯s face.

    A beatter, everyone¡¯s face was starting to be filled with motivation. ¡®Preparing a chocte that would secure Hajime¡¯s number one and made Myuu danced in wild joy at the same time! Ain¡¯t that interesting!¡¯ They thought.

    But, there, a voice that dashed cold water to the heating up mood was¡­¡­

    ¡¸He, hey. I understand the flow of the talk but¡­¡­why am I also here?¡¹

    Actually, there was one other person here. A girl who wasn¡¯t one of the wive~s. Yes, she was kidnapped by adult mode Yue-sama in princess carry from the vocational school that she enrolled at in order to obtain a chef license, which caused the ssroom to be inmotion. She was wondering just what kind of face should she make tomorrow¡­¡­the one who was at her wits¡¯ end like that was¨D¨DSonobe Yuuka.

    Yue-sama¡¯s eyes pierced into Yuuka who was bewildered and getting headache like that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuuka is a person requiring special attention.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Dance like a butterfly, and sting like a bee.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re talking about Valentine right!? Right now you¡¯re talking about Valentine right!?¡¹

    Yuuka made a tsukkomi asking just what in the world with this. But Kaori went ¡¸Aa~¡¹ and made an understanding face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. Yuuka-chan,st year you were actually the one whose chocte got eaten by Hajime-kun first wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸!? Tha, that was just me asking him to sample the new product of the restaurant by chance¡­¡­¡¹

    Her speech was faltering. Her gaze was swimming around like migratory fish without stopping.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, recently Hajime-san often go to Yuuka-san¡¯s restaurant.¡¹

    ¡¸Sonobe-san¡¯s restaurant is delicious after all.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like Hajime is especially pleased with the coffee though¡­¡­¡¹

    Inevitably,

    ¡¸¡­¡­The possibility of Yuuka who met with Hajime with nobody else present quite frequentlying with a surprise attack this year too is big.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stop calling it a surprise attack!? It wasn¡¯t like I was aiming for it! Also, Otou-san and Okaa-san were also there! So we weren¡¯t alone!¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka, still have poprity among the pce¡¯s servants or knights I think¡­¡­your girl power is extremely high¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Lily!? Why did you say that now!?¡¹

    Her desperate excuse ended in vain. For the wive~s it became settled that Yuuka was an opponent that they couldn¡¯t let their guard down against.

    Also, Yuuka¡¯s poprity in Heiligh Kingdom was a fact. After the invasion of the demon race to the kingdom and the departure of Hajime¡¯s party and Kouki¡¯s party to the sea of trees, to be frank it was Yuuka who became the center of the ssmates and ran around making every effort.

    The security of the royal capital that was in the middle of restoration was enormously hard and busy, in addition the knights and soldiers also lost a lot of their colleagues and their wounds weren¡¯t healed. At that kind of time, the one who took the initiative to help them was also Yuuka.

    On top of that, she also became an advisor of the new pope and even encouraged the citizens by performing street performance like juggling and the like.

    She never make a single reluctant face, she also didn¡¯t act high and mighty even while she had the status as an apostle of god publicly, on the other hand, she had a candid personality that didn¡¯t show any of currying favor with anyone.

    And yet she was good at cooking, treated not only the ssmates but also the knights in order to cheer them up, and she was also good at sewing so she remodeled her clothing by herself, and that fashion slightly became a fad¡­¡­

    And so, in reality, at that time the knights, soldiers, and then the servants endlessly confessed to her.

    Kaori stared at Yuuka fixedly.

    ¡¸Hey, Yuuka-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, this year too perhaps I will secretly make him eat it again~, are you perhaps thinking something like that?¡¹

    Yuuka quickly averted her gaze. Yuuka-chan was a honest person.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s the correct action to apprehend her. As expected Yue! Good job!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Stop that, you¡¯re making me embarrassed like that.¡¹

    *p* Yue and Kaori high-fived. They were really in harmony at this kind of time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now then, because of that, let¡¯s talk of idea with each other.¡¹

    Everyone made a pondering face at Yue¡¯s order.

    ¡¸¡­¡­By the way, a method unrted with chocte like Tio and Remiast year is rejected.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Remia opened her eyes wide. A ck history that she didn¡¯t want to remember was showing up underneath her heart. ¡®You call? I don¡¯t call!¡¯

    ¡¸Remia-san¡­¡­if I¡¯m not wrong, you wore sailor uniform¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop! Something was wrong with me at that time! Just like Tio-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Remia!?¡¹

    When Aiko recalled Remia¡¯s ck history that she heard afterwards and spoke it, Remia covered her ears and went ¡®no no¡¯ while yelling ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hearrrr!¡¹

    Her daughter¡¯s warm gaze while asking her ¡¸Mama, you¡¯re tired¡¹consolingly was creating a deep scar in Remia¡¯s heart even now.

    At the same time, she who let herself got persuaded by Tio to dress in sailor uniform like that and arrived at the kindergarten after that was¡­¡­

    ¡¸aAAAAAAAAAAAH¡¹

    ¡¸Remia-san gone made!? It¡¯s Tio-san¡¯s fault! Remia-san isn¡¯t like Tio-san, she is very much a normal person! Now, quickly apply the soul magic! Hurryyy-, hurryyy-¡¹

    ¡¸Shi, Shia. Recently thy words art getting sharp. Even though I hath only changed underwear just now¡­¡­nnh¡¹

    The light of soul magic was showering Remia from the hopeless dragon who was exposing an ecstatic expression. Remia-san was filled with light. It was really rare that the woman who was usually making ¡°my my, ufufu¡± smile and wouldn¡¯t be agitated by most things would go mad like this.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Think seriously if you don¡¯t want to be like Remia. Then, idea! Idea, now! An unprecedented! Never to be seen again! Unparalleled! Valentine Day idea!¡¹

    Ignoring Remia who was hugging her knees at the corner of the room while covering her face and then stopped moving at the slightest, the meeting of the wive~s + alpha began.

    Also, the time limit today was until Hajime who went to pick up Myuu returned home.

    The homeroom after school was over. The elementary school students went out of school.

    There were also a lot of children who yed at the courtyard after that, but the majority was going home. They headed home as quick as possible and then went out to y.

    Among such going hope group, there was a strange crowd. Nearly twenty children at the center of the courtyard became one group to go hime.

    Thos children were passionately talking to the person at the center of the group.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Myuu-chan. Will youe to my home today?¡¹

    ¡¸Ee~,e to my house~¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that let¡¯s go y somewhere! Myuu-chan, do you have anywhere you want to go at?¡¹

    Yes, it was Myuu. The youngest princess of Nagumo family.

    Her blonde hair that was mixed with a little bit of emerald color was sparkling like a dream each time it was fluttering from wind. Those jade eyes looked like gems, and her cheeks were rose colored. She was unmistakably a beautiful girl.

    It often happened. In a ce like school, often just because someone was ¡°different from themselves¡± a kid became a target of exclusion.

    But, in regard to Myuu, such thing never happened. Rather, she was too popr that no matter where she went it would be like a daimyo¡¯s procession.

    One of the reason for that was that her friends from the kindergarten where she was acting as elder sister were also advancing to elementary school together with her, and,

    ¡¸Kyah¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! Rie-chan, you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, thank you¡­¡­¡¹

    Even after she entered elementary school, her handsome man personality was going strong.

    Even now, the moment a girl who was at the edge of the circle stumbled, Myuu weaved through the kids and leaped to support her. Her figure with her hand going around the girl¡¯s waist and smiling while saying ¡¸I¡¯m d nano¡¹ was¡­¡­it made anyone wanted to make tsukkomi ¡¯I see, are you a main character huh¡¯.

    She was someone who already receivedbat training from the demon king and his cheat wive~s. In addition, she was also someone who piled up overly thick experience at another world.

    Although she was a little girl, from her abundant life experience and environment of education, she was certainly a cut above the other elementary school students. Whether it was physically or mentally.

    The like of Rie-chan whose head was patted was already going so red until the verge of exploding.

    Also, the majority of the group consisted of girls. Myuu¡¯s poprity among the boys was also high, but her poprity was especially amazing among the girls. Myuu who was strong and gentle even though she was cute made the girls crazy about her.

    Although, it didn¡¯t mean that there wasn¡¯t any boy among the group¡­¡­

    ¡¸O, oi, Myuu! I, I don¡¯t mind if youe to my house okay! I just got a new game! I, I¡¯ll specially allow you to y it first!¡¹

    The one who said that was a boy who lookedpletely like a rascal with standoffish attitude. He was brusque and talked with Myuu with his gaze not even meeting hers, but from his bright red face it was obvious that he was conscious of Myuu.

    Myuu opened her mouth to give a reply. But, before that,

    ¡¸Renji-kun, you know¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it Myuu-chan! What¡¯re you going to do for this year¡¯s Valentine Day!?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu!? Nagisa-chan, your voice is loud nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu jumped *pyon* from the voice that was raised close to her ear. Using that chance, the other girls sent a re to the boy¨D¨DRenji-kun fiercely.

    Those gazes weren¡¯t gazes that elementary school girls should make. It was yakuza. It was a group of little girl yakuza!

    However, Renji-kun who fell in love at the first sight in the day of the enrollment and zed with the feeling of first love didn¡¯t lose! Even though around him his friends were tucking their tail or running away while crying or starting to tremble while holding their head, he was the only one to re back fiercely.

    *Crackle crackle*, the gazes of Renji-kun VS Myuu loving girls shed in the air!

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll prepare it this year too nano! I¡¯ll make delicious choctes so look forward to it! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, really!? Myuu-chan¡¯s bite sized choco cake was delicious¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Myuu! If you are insisting then I¡¯ll ept it reluctantly because it¡¯s from you!¡¹

    ¡®You bastard, what the hell you¡¯re doing cutting into the conversation aaah! I¡¯m gonna kill youuu-¡­¡­¡¯ Nagisa-chan made a wicked look that seemed to say that. Of course it was done from an angle that she calcted to be in Myuu¡¯s blind spot.

    By the way, Nagisa-chan was normally a quiet girl who would look suited with pigtails and sses.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget Renji-kun¡¯s share nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? By, by that you mean, to you I¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If there is only one ssmate who don¡¯t receive one¡­¡­it will be a trauma nano. Myuu won¡¯t produce that kind of tragedy!¡¹

    ¡®It was enough for such sad incident to happen to Endou only nano¡¯¡­¡­Myuu said with a faraway look.

    And then, Renji-kun who misunderstood a bit dropped his shoulders in disappointment, while Nagisa-chan and others went ¡¸Serves you righttt¡¹ with a pose of a certain pirate empress who often looked down on others too excessively.

    By the way, the sad incident of Mr. Endo wasn¡¯t about the past year story, but the story of his elementary school and middle school era. Juugo and Kentaro who noticed Endo who was ovee with sadness shared half of Tiro¡ð Choco with him. It was something that he wouldn¡¯t forget for his whole life. He also wouldn¡¯t forget the bewildered faces of the girls that said ¡¸Eh? In the first ce, was there any boy like that in our ss¡­¡­¡¹.

    Friendship banzai!!

    Even while talking of that, Myuu¡¯s group passed through the courtyard and arrived at the front gate.

    In that instant,

    ¡¸Wee back, Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸! Papa!!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s expression shined like sun hearing the voice that reached her. Right after that, she dashed with a speed like a fired arrow.

    Her target was Hajime who was leaning on the power pole near the front gate.

    Without even any braking, far from that she was elerating as though to say that she wanted to leap toward her papa even for a fraction of second faster, she leaped *PYON*.

    Hajime smiled wryly at Myuu who was like that while stepping aside with his one hand rotating her at midair. Myuu whose momentum was neutralized settled snugly in Hajime¡¯s arm after that.

    ¡¸You should fix that charging habit already.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put it under serious consideration! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Recently you¡¯re only remembering that kind of words huh.¡¹

    The greatly delighted Myuu rubbed her cheeks on Hajime¡¯s chest with a smile that was like flower in full bloom.

    While the conversation between Myuu who was famous in school and the papa who was too young was gathering attention, Nagisa-chan and others were running toward Hajime.

    ¡¸Myuu¡¯s papa-san, good afternoon!¡¹

    ¡¸Go, good afternoon!¡¹

    ¡¸Coming to pick up Myuu?¡¹

    Starting with Nagisa-chan, the girls who were especially close to Myuu had alsoe to y several times to Nagumo house. They had also met Hajime face to face, so there was no one among the girls who was doubting that he was Myuu¡¯s papa.

    Even the children who met him for the first time understood from their reaction that Hajime was Myuu¡¯s father. Muttering was spreading among them. Voices like ¡¸He¡¯spletely different from my papa¡­¡­¡¹¡¸Yes, he¡¯s cool¡­¡­¡¹ came from here and there.

    The unique atmosphere that was brought about by Hajime¡¯s return from another world as well as his demon king personality, added with the stylish attire that was a present from Remia were enough to make the eyes of the students to shine.

    ¡¸Ou, good afternoon. Nagisa-chan, Madoka-chan, and Hitomi-chan. It¡¯s just as Hitomi-chan said, I came to pick up Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸I, is it for some kind of business?¡¹

    Nagisa asked a bit nervously. Myuu too was tilting her head asking ¡¸Now that you mention it, why is papa picking me up nano?¡¹.

    ¡¸Yeah, for some reason there is a discussion in the house. It seems that it¡¯s no good if I and Myuu return before dinner.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Myuu and papa are locked out of the house nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly right. Well, they might be nning a surprise for us. You know, next week is Valentine right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ee~~~~h, why is Myuu being left out nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps because they got forced to yield by youst year. That Yue, her mental turn into tofu when facing Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see nano. Yue-oneechan said ¡º¡­¡­Myuu, you better resolve yourself! Next year you will dance wildly in great joy from my choco!¡» with tearful eyes so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your choco was really delicious that time.¡¹

    ¡®You really did your best~¡¯, Hajime said while patting Myuu¡¯s head. Myuu was remembering Yuest year with a difficult expression, but she immediately rxed and went ¡®funya~¡¯.

    ¡¸This year I¡¯ll prepare a special choco for papa again nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, I see. I¡¯m looking forward to that. Myuu has talent for making sweets. Perhaps you can be a patissier in the future.¡¹

    Hajime made a statement like an idiot parent with a really gentle expression. Myuu herself went ¡¸Ehehe~¡¹ while rubbing her cheeks even more on him.

    How should it be said, a parent-daughter world where it was hard for other people to enter was spreading.

    Nagisa-chan who should be asking question was at a loss of words with her face going red. Or rather, most of the girls for some reason were red faced.

    Amidst that, there was a single boy who went ¡®I can¡¯t endure this!¡¯ and stepped forward. It was Renji-kun!

    ¡¸Myu, Myuu! If you insist then I¡¯ll also receive that special choco!¡¹

    The girl beside him struck with a body blow of ¡¸Read the atmosphere-¡¹. But, Renji-kun only lost his breath for an instant and stood his ground!

    ¡¸Hm? I¡¯ve never seen your face. Myuu¡¯s new friend?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep! His name is Ooyama Renji-kun nano! His sprint is fast, and he often helps Myuu like at the cleaning time for example nano!¡¹

    Renji-kun¡¯s face went bright red hearing Myuu¡¯s evaluation of him. At the same time the face of the girls were dyed in rage. The glint of their eyes seemed to say ¡¸What the hell are you doing raising the affection point diligently like that, eh? If you like cleaning that much then just do it alone-¡¹.

    Hajime somehow guessed various things. As a papa, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye at the harmful insect buzzing around his daughter. This was the time where he should give a single warning.

    Even if for example he would end up getting told that he was an idiot parent, overprotective, like Tomoichi-san¡­¡­etc, by Yue and others with an exasperated gaze, he had to do it.

    Although, this was the front gate of a school with many students going home around them. If he showed his overprotectiveness too much, it would affect the school life of Myuu herself.

    And so, he did his best to restrain himself!

    ¡¸Myuu¡¯s papa-san! You don¡¯t need to worry! Us the elite guards will beat away the vermins!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-chan¡­¡­aa, I¡¯ll leave Myuu to you girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second nano. Nagisa-chan, what do you mean by elite guards? Why are you having an understanding with papa nano? Myuu doesn¡¯t know anything though!¡¹

    ¡®It¡¯s something Myuu doesn¡¯t need to know about you know¡­¡­¡¯ The girls starting from Nagisa-chan and also Hajime-papa were looking at Myuu with that kind of gaze. Let¡¯s just say this beforehand, it was Myuu loving Nagisa-chan who formed this, and not Hajime inciting the children, not at all.

    ¡¸He, hey, Myuu?¡¹

    Renji-kun who was ignored kept persisting. He tried requesting ¡°Myuu¡¯s special choco¡±.

    Myuu¡¯s answer toward that was,

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuguh¡¹

    Renji-kun made an expression of enduring an unbearable pain, but he raised his face.

    ¡¸Wh, why¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because Renji-kun isn¡¯t special.¡¹

    It was a polite wording, but it was like the words were strengthened by support magic. It broke Renji-kun¡¯s heart.

    Renji-kun was shaking. But, Renji-kun was strong. He didn¡¯t even feel discouraged from the word¡¯s straight punch. He didn¡¯t even let tear came out. He was a boy!

    ¡¸Do, don¡¯t think¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Renji-kun¡¯s gaze caught Hajime. He red fiercely while putting strength into his stomach~,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think, that you¡¯ll be able to be Myuu¡¯s special foreverrr~~~¡¹

    The sharp parting remark echoed. And right after that he yelled ¡¸DAMN ITTTTTTTTTT-¡¹ while leaving with the ferocious dash of youth.

    ¡¸The d¨¦j¨¤ vu is incredible¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    The prince of a certain kingdom also often acted like Renji-kun. After this there was a n to bring him here for ying due to Liliana¡¯s request, so perhaps it would be nice to let him met Renji-kun¡­¡­they were love rival, but surely they could be good friend, it should be. Hajime was thinking of such thing.

    ¡¸Papa, if we can¡¯t go home right away, what will we do now nano?¡¹

    Hajime returned to his senses at Myuu¡¯s words.

    ¡¸I was thinking to go somewhere to y but¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s gaze moved to Nagisa-chan and others. If she was nning to y with her friends, it would be boorish for a parent to interfere. In that case they would part here, and he would spend time on his own somewhere.

    It would also be passable to go drinking coffee at Wisteria. If Sonobe was there, she would also keep himpany for talking¡­¡­he thought. The thought that she was kidnapped by his own wife into their house never even crossed his mind.

    At the same time,

    ¡¸No no, we don¡¯t have any n! Please have fun together with Myuu-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t get in the way!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, we¡¯re looking forward to the report.¡¹

    Actually, Nagisa-chan and others knowing about Myuu¡¯s future dream¨D¨Dbing papa¡¯s wife¨D¨Dwas also something that never crossed his mind at all.

    And he also didn¡¯t know about them understanding that Myuu¡¯s papa love wasn¡¯t just in a childish sense, but that Myuu waspletely serious, and they supported her even then, not in the slightest.

    ¡¸I, I see? Then I can apany you guys you know? We can go somewhere in the city to y. I¡¯ll contact your parents to let them know in that case.

    ¡¸Myuu¡¯s papa-san, that¡¯s terrible!¡¹

    ¡¸Please think of Myuu¡¯s feeling!¡¹

    ¡¸Delicacy¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t understand the elementary school students recently¡­¡­Hajime thought in perplexed.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan! Have fun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Myuu-chan, bye by~~e¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! Everyone, see you tomorrow nano~!¡¹

    The talk was progressing even while he was at his wits¡¯ end. Hajime wasn¡¯tpletely freed from his perplexity, even so he set out to spend time with Myuu alone.

    When the curtain of night was starting to lower down, Hajime and Myuu was on their way home.

    ¡¸Even so, Myuu. You have be really famous huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know that nano.¡¹

    When they went to look for Myuu¡¯s clothes, the shop employees and guests badgered them to take Myuu¡¯s picture. It was like she was a celebrity.

    Actually, thepany of Remia and Tio asionally would hold a fashion show for children clothing. At that time Myuu would also appear as model.

    Myuu didn¡¯t know how big a deal it was, so she was really surprised when she was surrounded by people who seemed to remember her. Also, the shop employees were also taken aback by how young her papa was.

    They could see the light of their house while making such talk.

    What would be for dinner today¡­¡­the two thought with their stomach growling while arriving in front of the house with their hands harmoniously connected. There,

    ¡¸¡­¡­What about this!? Five Heavenly Dragon Choco!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!? Stupid Yue! Don¡¯t use age of god magic just because you cannot think any idea!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah!? Bakaori! Because of your disintegration magic the control is!?¡¹

    ¡¸Awawawah, that¡¯s terrible! ¨D¨D¡±Divine Severance¡±ee!¡¹

    Right after Kaori¡¯s yell resounded and Liliana¡¯s panicked voice echoed, *prang* the window was smashed and five brown tentacles flew out.

    Looking carefully, they were dragon. Sniffing carefully, they smelled sweet. The five dragons that were made from chocte were wriggling while trying to fly out to the neighborhood. From how the eye parts were dark red, they seemed to be monsterified using metamorphosis magic¡­¡­

    The choco heavenly dragons tried to escape as though to say ¡¸Who will stay here to get eaten-¡¹, but they were hindered by the barrier that appeared around Nagumo house. Choco breath sweetly decorated the barrier. Right after that, they were dragged back into the room.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and Myuu were speechless. Their gazes werepletely dry. The two of them looked at each other and nodded, then they approached the fence stealthily. Myuu jumped *pyon* and caught the top of the fence while bringing up her face, Hajime also quietly peered into the living room.

    ¡¸Eeei-, what¡¯s wrong with mine life-sized choco!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯spletely for 18 years old above! You¡¯re just covering yourself with choco!¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how you look at it that¡¯s only for Hajime right!? What are you going to make Myuu eat!?¡¹

    Ahead of the gazes of Shia and Shizuku who were busily punching and shing the rampaging choco heavenly dragons was stark naked Tio thered with choco. Hajime¡¯s eyes died. Myuu¡¯s cheeks were convulsing.

    Deeper inside, Aiko¡¯s desperate face came out from the kitchen.

    ¡¸Geez-, everyone! Please help a bit here! Or rather, what did you put into the choco dish!? It¡¯s wriggling! Why did you melt meat into it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Now wait a secondd~~~. Ai-chan-sensei! The cacao beans that sensei produced also strange somehow though!? Even though they are beans they have water moisture like vegetable! Aah, it¡¯s stale!? Is this really cocoa beans!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eee? It shouldn¡¯t be like¡­¡­certainly I procured them from cacao beans for Hajime-kun¡¯s sake but, they were goods on the market you know? Well, I used magic so it¡¯ll be even more tasty though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t use anything like soul magic or the like right!? Aaa, somehow it¡¯s rolling by itself see!?¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of stupid thing¡­¡­ah,e to think of it, I think I used it while having delusion of Hajime-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaah, what¡¯s this!? Something like tentacles from the pot of the choco dish are¡­¡­no moree~~~~~! I¡¯m going homee!!¡¹

    *Prang* sound resounded. Yuuka smashed through the window¡¯s kitchen and rolled out. From behind her, somehow slushy sphemous brown tentacles were stretching out.

    Interception by throwing knives! Yuuka didn¡¯t pause and jumped over the fence with an acrobatic movement. She then vanished while yelling ¡¸Nagumo house is a den of evilsssssss-¡¹.

    ¡¸Everyone-, get a hold of yourself! Hajime-kun and Myuu-chan will return soon with hungry stomach! Let¡¯s put the finishing touch to the choco prototype dishes!¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s order resounded. Tentacles were stretching out from the kitchen. Five heavenly dragons were rampaging inside the living room. Tio was going ¡®haa haa¡¯.

    Myuu silently got down on the ground, then she looked at Hajime-papa with a grim face.

    ¡¸Papa. Myuu will wait ahead at Valha, nano.¡¹

    It seemed for Myuu the choice to not eat didn¡¯t exist. Because, no matter what kind of cooking it was, it was created by the Onee-chans for her.

    But, she had no confidence of surviving. The expression of the little girl who saluted with determination was beautiful¡­¡­

    Hajime sighed.

    ¡¸Myuu, let¡¯s eat outside today.¡¹

    ¡¸I want hamburger nano.¡¹

    Instant reply.

    ¡¸Onee-chans¡­¡­what about them?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave them.¡¹

    Instant reply.

    ¡¸Papa¡­¡­mama is hugging her knees at the room corner nano.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess, she remembered the ck historyst year and copsed ain¡¯t she?¡¹

    Spot on.

    Hajime looked at Myuu¡¯s troubled expression and sent arachne-san into the living room that was turned into battlefield. It closed the distance until Remia¡¯s side undetected and opened a gate beneath her.

    ¡¸Hyaa~~~~¡¹

    The teleported Remia fell from above. Hajime caught her in a princess carry.

    ¡¸De, dear? And Myuu too?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re home nano, mama. We¡¯re retreating from the battlefield right away nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, swiftly, and, safely.¡¹

    While Remia was going ¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹, Hajime and Myuu left that ce with synchronized action.

    Like that, they directly headed to a hamburger specialist restaurant in front of the station.

    Also, Remia who didn¡¯t have anyposure mentally from the shock of recalling the ck history and the sudden happening stayed in the princess carry posture until they arrived at the restaurant but¡­¡­

    The next day, in the gathering of mama friends,

    ¡¸I saw it you know, Remia-san! You were carried in princess carry by your husband!¡¹

    ¡¸It really stood out in front of the station! Sheesh, showing off like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan really is a good kid. She didn¡¯t pester to be carried but looked warmly at her mama instead¡­¡­¡¹

    She instantly sunk once more from the witness reports.

    Furthermore, Yue and others were also harmoniously getting instantly sunk from receiving the ¡°Divine me¡± ss scolding from Sumire-okaasan who went home in a tired state.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    My deepest apologies, but this isn¡¯t the return of update.

    As expected I think that no update for two months will be bad, so I somehow posted this but, myck of time is still not resolved.

    I¡¯m in a bit of situation where I cannot give any guarantee where I¡¯ll be able to resume the regr update.

    And so, for a while it will be an irregr update schedule (The update schedule itself is fixed in six P.M Saturday ).

    Best regards!

    Also, there are updates at Gardo Comic too.

    Main story, Zero, Nichijou, please have a look at them.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    AN: It has been a long time. Forgive me for the long wait.

    I almost forgot the flow of the after story, so I¡¯m returning to the starting point¡­¡­well not really but I tried writing the story about the beginning when they just returned.<hr>

    This was a story when Hajime and others the returnees when it hadn¡¯t been really long since they started attending school once more.

    As always, the people who were watching Yue while she was going to school were getting into man-made disasters, the insolent people were hammered with bullets of bloodlust like moth being lured into fly trap, Hajime himself almost bing a victim of self-made disaster from getting distracted by the radiant Yue-san in uniform, etc. Like that Hajime who travelled the amusing road to the school entered into the ssroom.

    Then,

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    ¡¸Fu, fuguh¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¨C¡¹

    The ssmates simultaneously averted their face. They clung on their desk with their body trembling all over.

    ¡¸Oi, if you guys got something to say then say it.¡¹

    It was a phenomenon that was already changing into the morning custom since they started resuminging to school. A pressure was released from Hajime.

    Ryutaro answered as the representative.

    ¡¸Nagumo, wearing uniform! It ain¡¯t fitting at all-¡¹

    ¡®Puhah¡¯ Tamai and others snorted.

    ¡°Nagumo Hajime before summoning¡± was already beyond faraway in the memory of the ssmates.

    White hair, eye patch, metal prosthetic arm, ck coat. Large revolver on his thigh. That was ¡°Nagumo Hajime¡±. That was everyone¡¯s one and only ¡°demon king-sama¡±.

    This man who would kill even god if they became his enemy and saved the world while he was at it was¡­¡­wearing school uniform now. Although his appearance had returned to look like normal human, it was just too surreal that everyone found it hard every morning to hold back theirughter.

    The demon king who diligently went to school every day without even gettingte¡­¡­that was certainly surreal.

    Although, as expected they wereughing too much. Kouki who seemed to think so spoke remonstrating words.

    ¡¸O, oi, everyone. You all areughing too much. Certainly, it doesn¡¯t suit him at a¨D¨D¡¹

    *Pshew* A stifled gunshot rang. By destroying an ultra-small treasure warehouse that was inserted into the bullet itself using the firing hammer, thepressed air was released and using that while it was a revolver, it made a silenced rubber bullet into reality.

    In a civilized society¨D¨Despecially in this Japan that was a constitutional state, firing silently was important. He mustn¡¯t cause trouble for the surrounding.

    Because it was such quality product of Hajime, the ¡°embodiment of consideration bullet¡±, brain matter wasn¡¯t scattered from Kouki¡¯s head. He was only falling from his chair.

    ¡¸Why did you shoot!? Or rather, why me!?¡¹

    The demon king-samapletely ignored Kouki¡¯s only natural protest and his gaze lorded over the ssroom. His eyes exined it more eloquently than anything.

    His eyes said, ¡¸You all, want to get shot?¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, Hajime. Restrain, restrain.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-sa~n, aren¡¯t you going to be an exemry Japanese person? Or perhaps, making tsukkomi with bullet is actually the culture of Japan?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, Shia is going to misunderstand so let¡¯s keep that gun away okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just a problem of misunderstanding. Or rather, Kaori. Kouki is writhing around so go heal him. Look, his back is bending like a bridge from the pain. That¡¯s a beautiful back bending posture.¡¹

    Hajime who was persuaded (?) repeated to himself ¡¸Oops I can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m a Japanese. A virtuous and model Japanese¡¹ while transferring Donner back to the treasure warehouse.

    A while after that the bell rang to inform the beginning of the first period of the ss. The one who arrived then was the math teacher. His name was Asada Ichiro (32 years old). His trait was his eyes that were like fox, his hair that was properlybed down, and then the way he talked that vaguely sounded obstinate.

    The gaze of Teacher Asada who was standing at the teacher podium flowed toward Yue and Shia while the students were giving a bow and sitting back. And then, his gaze moved to Hajime at the end and his fox eyes narrowed further into a slit. This too was a daily happening.

    The ss started and everyone dispassionately went through the content of their textbook. And then, as expected Hajime was named to solve a strangely difficult problem just as usual.

    ¡¸Nagumo, answer it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sensei.¡¹

    ¡®Bufuh¡¯, several sounds of snort were¡­¡­

    Looking at the direction of the snorts, there was Ryutaro prostrating on his desk. Kaori was averting her gaze, while even Shizuku was looking down while shaking.

    ¡¸~~~~And that¡¯s the answer, sensei.¡¹

    ¡®Puhih!¡¯ Aughter that sounded like a pig resounded. It was Shinji. It seemed he couldn¡¯t hold it down anymore. Beside him Yoshiki was trembling too much his desk was rattling.

    ¡¸Again-, you guys! Just what in the world is funny-¡¹

    Teacher Asada got into a bad mood. ¡®Today is the day I¡¯m running out of patience!¡¯ The angry voice he raised sounded like that.

    This always happened, but when he assigned Hajime a question, there would beughter leaking out every time, so perhaps the teacher was feeling like it was him who was gettingughed at.

    ¡¸Sorry, sensei. I¡¯ll tell themter how bad their attitude is.¡¹

    ¡®Pupah!!¡¯ Nana spouted. On the seat beside her Taeko was holding her stomach. Yuuka was pinching the back of her own hand until she got teary eyed.

    Atsushi was holding hisughter too much that his thought slipped out with trembling voice.

    ¡¸Na, Nagumo using politenguage¡­¡­it totally doesn¡¯t suit him¡­¡­¡¹

    That was the mutual sentiment of the ssmates.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only obvious to use politenguage when talking with teacher!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as you say, sensei. These guys are idiots. We will do something about it by ourselves. Really I apologize for them.¡¹

    ¡®Stop it alreadyyy~~¡¯ The voices from the girls that sounded like a scream were raised.

    No matter what, it seemed Hajime talking with politenguage was ¡°absurd¡± for the ssmates.

    He was more or less talking using politenguage to Tio¡¯s grandfather and the family of Kaori and others, so this wasn¡¯t their first time seeing this, but for some reason the ssmates couldn¡¯t hold back when Hajime was using politenguage to people other than the ones mentioned above.

    They still reacted like this even after getting quite used to hear it but¡­¡­it looked like they would still need some more time until they gotpletely used to it.

    While the ssmates were shaking from the strange urrence of the demon king¡¯sudable attitude that would pass straight being aughing matter and caused a pandemonium instead if they were in Tortus, Teacher Asada narrowed his eyes that it looked like they werepletely closed already.

    And then, he snorted in ridicule.

    ¡¸Nagumo, I¡¯ll teach you something important. The thing called ¡°trust¡± you see, it¡¯s something created from someone¡¯s daily behavior.¡¹

    In other words, Hajime¡¯s daily behavior wasn¡¯t something praiseworthy, therefore, he couldn¡¯t be trusted. It seemed that the teacher wanted to say that.

    ¡®As an educator, telling a student ¡¸You can¡¯t be trusted¡¹ is just¡­¡­¡¯. Making that kind of tsukkomi would just create more problem, so Hajime held back.

    He was an exemry and virtuous Japanese person!

    Perhaps thanks to that patience, the ssroom fellpletely silent. Looking closer, half of the ss were looking at Teacher Asada as though they were watching a stylish suicide applicant, while the remaining half was looking at Hajime like they were watching a nuclear bomb that was going to explode.

    It was something greatly unexpected for Hajime-san! Was it thanks to his daily behavior?

    Teacher Asada didn¡¯t even notice the atmosphere of the ss and continued with a sarcastic tone.

    ¡¸All of you are called returnees as it is and the society are looking coldly. I¡¯m worried about the future of you who are in the center of that. Even the nonsense of fighting in another world was also thought up by you right? Even if you¡¯re making fun of adults there is limit to it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you really mean that? It doesn¡¯t really seem so. Try looking up the word modesty in dictionary. If you do that, then even people like you all who are making a ruckus in the society will surely have a little feeling of gratitude toward the school that would ept you back welling up inside.¡¹

    This ¡°special ssroom¡± that was set up at the fringe of the school building wasn¡¯t really because of the good will of the school¡¯s side. They reluctantly set it up only after there was a notice from the government about social decency or whatever.

    Although, retorting with that and making this talk devolved into an argument would be problematic. Hajime had no intention to purposefully cause that. He nodded with an obedient expression.

    Besides, it also wasn¡¯t really a lie that he had a feeling of gratitude.

    (¡­¡­Hajime. This guy, should I strangle him?)

    (Stop it. He is more or less a teacher who was teaching us from the beginning you know?)

    Teacher Asada continued talking with a lot of sarcasm enveloped in his words. Yue sent Hajime a telepathy with a dangerous gaze. Her eyes were thinking ¡¸Should I give him ¡°Divine Statement¡±¡­¡­¡¹. Hajime admonished Yue to not do that.

    Just as Hajime said, actually, after they resumed attending school, if they were asked if there was full lesson for the special ss, then the answer would be ¡°no¡±.

    Due to fear, bewilderment, and suspicion toward the returnees, and then because of the protest toward the forceful demand from the government, there were teachers who refused to give them lesson, teachers who resigned because they got tired of the questioning from the mass media and parents that were like machine gun everyday, or teachers who transferred to other school.

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable. The incident was far removed from being just a disappearance case. The time period of their disappearance, and then even their returning time too. Although they were teacher they weren¡¯t saint. It was only natural that they were shaken.

    Because of that, for Hajime, although Teacher Asada would be somewhat sarcastic like this, he was thankful to him for his willingness to teach them right from the start.

    ¡¸Besides, Nagumo. It seems your attitude toward girls is really slovenly isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Teacher Asada¡¯s gaze moved toward Yue and Shia once more. His gaze also moved toward Kaori and Shizuku, but as expected his gaze then returned to the former two. Especially at Shia.

    Shia twisted her body in difort.

    The sermon of Teacher Asada regarding illicit sexual rtionship began.

    Certainly, having rtionship with multiple girls was normally worthy to be a target of criticism from the perspective ofmon sense. And so Hajime resigned himself to listen to Teacher Asada¡¯s words even while feeling dubious at the gaze he made. But,

    (Hajime-san, Hajime-san)

    (Hm? What, Shia?)

    (You see, I intend to ignore it right from the start so I forgot to say but¡­¡­actually, Asada-sensei has been telling me various things from some time ago about my rtionship with Hajime-san.)

    (What? What kind of words?)

    (If I¡¯m going out with Hajime-san then break up that rtionship, that kind of talk.)

    At first Hajime thought that perhaps it was only a warning that a teacher would naturally make. From Hajime and Yue¡¯s special atmosphere, the teacher must be thinking that he was only ying around with Shia, so he couldn¡¯t overlook that as a teacher.

    However, when he asked Kaori and Shizuku weren¡¯t told anything like that by Teacher Asada.

    (And also, before this he told me that he would give me consultation, soe to the student counseling room.)

    (¡­¡­And?)

    (At that time it was my turn to prepare dinner so I refused and went home right away. But, even after that there were times when I was called after school. I refused all of them because I had things to do but¡­¡­)

    It seemed that Shia was also called for after school today. Furthermore it seemed the teacher was asking really strongly.

    (If it¡¯ll be just a normal counseling then, well, it¡¯s not really a problem. But his gaze, it¡¯s a little bit¡­¡­)

    (Enough, I get it.)

    Hajime-san¡¯s expression changed from obedience into a smile.

    The eyes of the ssmates now looked like they were watching a bomb that was approaching the countdown. Kouki was sweating like a waterfall while pleading ¡¸Sensei! Asada-sensei! We should resume the ss soon!¡¹ but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Besides you are, everyday¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei, I know really well that my way of living isn¡¯t something praiseworthy.¡¹

    Teacher Asada scowled in displeasure that his words were interrupted. Hajime kept smiling while making suggestion to such Teacher Asada.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking to correct that using this chance. And so, can I receive your guidance by any means? After school, in the counseling room.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The necessity for that¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way it¡¯s not necessary isn¡¯t it? Yes, ording to sensei, it seems that I¡¯m a really problematic child. However, what is it that I should fix and how should I do it¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand it. Please sensei, give me your advice to help this student by all means.¡¹

    Hajime-san grasped his chest as though he was mourning himself and sent a gaze looking for help.

    It was actually really difficult to refuse a student that was saying something like this, especially when in front of the eyes of other students. As the result, Teacher Asada said ¡¸¡­¡­Very well. Come to the student counseling room after school today¡¹ and stopped his preaching before resuming the lesson.

    (Yue,e with me after school. We¡¯ll search the inside of Asada-sensei¡¯s heart.)

    (¡­¡­Nn-. Divine Statement ready to fire! He¡¯ll confess everything.)

    The ssmates thought when seeing the motivated Yue.

    ¡®The student counseling room after school will change into the interrogation room of the demon king and his first wife huh.¡¯

    What things were lurking inside the heart of this Teacher Asada¡­¡­

    After that he would say things like ¡¸Boss-, while presumptuous please allow me to start the lesson for today-¡¹ with a tone like a military officer toward Haijme. It could be easily guessed from that.

    Putting that aside.

    After that, they absorbed the lessons favorably and the English lesson for the fourth period was over. Right away, the English teacher¨D¨DYanagi Kazuko-sensei (45 years old) rushed out in a sh.

    It wasn¡¯t like she was bullied by Hajime and co.

    Rather, the students were really diligent. Even when Hajime used politenguage, the ssmates didn¡¯tugh anymore. It wasn¡¯t because Hajime told them ¡¸The next time anyoneugh, everyone will get pile bunker into their ass¡¹ or anything. It was simply becauseughing during lesson wasn¡¯t a good thing even if they weren¡¯tughing at the teacher!

    Then, why did Kazuko-sensei left the ssroom as though she was escaping?

    There was one reason.

    ¡¸As expected, Language Comprehension is just a cheat huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine to thank Ehito just for this.¡¹

    Just as Shinji and Yoshiki earnestly said, the cause was the cheat power of ¡°Language Comprehension¡±.

    After all, thanks to this everyone was like native speaker. Rather, they were even more skilled than Kazuko-sensei!

    Because of that Kazuko-sensei would feel nervous and feel like running away every time she was giving lesson. Every time she would leave the ssroom as though running away.

    ¡¸How should I say it, the teachers refusing to teach our ss also feel like our own doing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even the ssguage or kanji are easy to understand¡­¡­somehow the guilt is¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku smiled wryly. Kaori too was making a troubled expression.

    ¡¸Everyone is thinking that we¡¯re abnormal because of things like this isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even though we haven¡¯t study for a year, our knowledge improved instead, of course people will be like ¡®what the hell!¡¯.¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s difficult to hide it.¡¹

    Yuuka made a bitter expression. Nana was staring at the door where Kazuko-sensei left from with an apologetic expression, while Taeko had aplicated look.

    It seemed that it wasn¡¯t just Hajime that was trying to get used to the life on earth.

    In any case, the morning lessons were finished. It was afternoon break. The time for lunch.

    Normally, there would be some who went to the school canteen to purchase lunch but¡­¡­

    Everyone took out their boxed lunch without exception. No one tried to go out of their ss.

    Far from that, *tatatatatata-* the sound of running resounded from the corridor. Right after that, *bam* the door was opened loudly. No sooner than that, a small silhouette rushed into the ssroom.

    ¡¸Ai-chan-sensei, so today you¡¯re eating in the ssroom again.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right. For some reason, yes, for some reason¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko-sensei¡¯s gaze wandered around for a bit while the bag that was filled with her boxed lunch was swaying.

    Since they went back into school, she woulde at lunch without fail. With a rushing speed at that.

    It was already somethingmon, so Yue immediately gave up her seat and moved on Hajime¡¯sp herself.

    At the same time, an anxious voice echoed.

    ¡¸No, no good. I forget my lunch¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Nomura Kentaro. His chair ttered and he stood still in ce from the shock. His shoulders dropped down in dejection just because he forgot his lunch. His face looked like it was already decided that for today he would go without lunch.

    ¡¸Kentaro, I¡¯ll share you mine a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Juugo, my bad.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you mine too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kousuke, so you¡¯re here.¡¹

    ¡¸Since the morning.¡¹

    Kentaro¡¯s expression slightly rxed with Juugo and Kousuke sharing their boxed lunch with him while he sat back down.

    ¡¸No, just go to the canteen to buy.¡¹

    A tsukkomi came from Hajime.

    Since they started going to school, the ssmates wouldn¡¯t leave the ssroom only when it was lunch break. Hajime finally got really curious with that and spoke out. He thought that perhaps it was only because the other ssmates just didn¡¯t like getting stared at with curiosity, but their action was too obstinate if it was just because of that.

    Kentaro diverted his gaze away from that dubious gaze of Hajime.

    And then, he muttered in a low voice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to get away from Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸Do, don¡¯t suddenly said such disgusting thing.¡¹

    Hajime was creeped out. Kentaro hurriedly said ¡¸Wro, wrong! That¡¯s not what I mean!¡¹ and gave his excuse.

    ¡¸Because, you! What am I gonna do if another summoning happen again huh! Whether I get left behind or get summoned by myself, I absolutely don¡¯t want either! The safe area at lunch break is at Nagumo¡¯s side!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    ¡®What is this guy saying¡­¡­¡¯, Hajime stared like he was looking at an idiot, but when he looked around, everyone quickly averted their gaze.

    ¡¸Se, seriously? Ah, could it be, Aiko came to the ssroom each time it¡¯s lunch break is also¡¹

    ¡¸A, ahaha¡­¡­¡¹

    Looking really close, there were countless small magic reactions in Aiko¡¯s pocket. Most likely, they were seed. Bybining Aiko¡¯s power and soul magic, she would be able to use them to instantly create imitation Treant. So that she would be fine even if she fell into an unexpected situation anytime, herbat preparation was wless! It seemed to be something like that.

    ¡¸You guys¡­¡­so you guys arepletely traumatized by the lunch break huh.¡¹

    The ssmates all showed a bitter smile. They obstinately wouldn¡¯t leave the ssroom was as expected, because no one wanted to leave the demon king-sama¡¯s side.

    Aiko changed the topic to dodge this matter.

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right. Everyone, it will be the school festival soon. There will be other time for us to talk about it, but please start thinking of what do you want to do there from now.¡¹

    Suzu chewed *mokyu mokyu* on her salmon boxed lunch while nodding with ¡¸Aah¡¹.

    ¡¸My friend from other ss told me. It looks like there¡¯re sses that has decided it already but¡­¡­everyone apparently are curious of what our ss is going to do.¡¹

    ¡¸The students are full of ¡°curiosity¡± but¡­¡­from the teacher¡¯s side are they ¡°filled with trepidation¡±?¡¹

    Shizuku lowered her eyebrows with a troubled look while asking Aiko. Aiko¡¯s expression became the same while she nodded. And then, she clenched both her fists to fire up herself and,

    ¡¸So it¡¯s decided, the theme of our performance will be ¡°Completely safe and secure! There¡¯s nothing to fear! Let¡¯s get along!¡±, there!¡¹

    She said that with a rough huff. ¡®Let¡¯s clear up the suspicion ¡°they might be dangerous kids¡± toward the returnees!¡¯ That seemed to be her intention.

    There, Shinji said ¡¸Here!¡¹ and raised his hand.

    ¡¸Yes, Nakano-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei! I think that target shooting will be good! Nagumo have guns after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Safety safety-, something not scary-! Not scary!¡¹

    It was refused.

    ¡®A performance that¡¯ll give favorable impression!¡¯ Aiko yelled while ring at Shinji. Shinji dejectedly backed away and bit into his sweetened bun. Choco co was delicious¡­¡­

    Next Atsushi expressed his idea full of confidence.

    ¡¸As expected, here we should go with the simple approach, a maid caf¨¦!¡¹

    ¡¸You just want to see girls in maid uniform.¡¹

    A gaze of absolute zero was thrown from Yuuka. But, the boys were getting spirited. Starting from Aikawa Noboru and Nimura Akito, Shinji and Yoshiki also raised their voice to somehow make the idea a reality. But,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you telling me, to call somebody else other than Hajime goshujin-sama?¡¹

    The ssroom froze for real, not just in metaphor. Frost was forming on the window, while the floor and wall were freezing white with creaking sound.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Something like maid caf¨¦ is a heresy!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, for sure!¡¹

    ¡¸Your ulterior motive is transparent! Restrain yourself Atsushi!¡¹

    ¡¸This pervert-! I¡¯m embarrassed as your friend!¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you guys, turning your back so easily on me¡­¡­¡¹

    The maid caf¨¦ was also rejected. Spring arrived inside the ssroom, melting the snow. It was war~m.

    ¡¸On the contrary, won¡¯t a butler caf¨¦ be better I wonder! I wonder!¡¹

    ¡®I got some kind of a good idea!¡¯ Kaori strongly insisted with that kind of look. Shizuku who would see through everything if it was about Kaori got a deadpan stare.

    ¡¸You just want to make Hajime a butler and got treated like a nobledy right?¡¹

    ¡¸!? The, the-the, there¡¯s no such thing you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Kaori. If Kouki is the one who be a butler to serve the guests then it¡¯ll be okay isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t ept anyone other than Hajime-kun.¡¹

    Kaori-san was faithful on her own desire. And then, Kouki spouted out his rolled omelet saying ¡¸Shizuku! Why are you dragging me into this!?¡¹, and then he got a faraway look due to Kaori¡¯s instant reply. It seemed his soul was flying to somewhere. Ryutaro¡¯s gentle pat on his shoulder was pervading deep inside¡­¡­

    ¡¸Shi, Shizuku-chan said that but you yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you want to be pampered by Hajime-kun dressed as butler!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not thinking anything like¨D¨D¡¹

    Shizuku-chan nced at Hajime, imagined something, then her cheeks boiled red. It seemed she was thinking it. She wanted to be pampered by butler Hajime.

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, that doesn¡¯t sound bad. Getting treated like nobledy by the demon king. Right! Yuuka-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you turning the question to me!?¡¹

    Nana who was making a considering look grinned and said that. Everyone¡¯s attention was turned toward Yuuka hearing that. The gaze of the flustered Yuuka met with Hajime¡¯s.

    ¡¸Wha, what! You want to have a go!?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you a delinquent from somewhere huh.¡¹

    For some reason Yuuka growled ¡®garururu-¡® threateningly at Hajime. The atmosphere of the ssroom turned lukewarm seeing them.

    At the same time, the majority of the female camp seemed to get ideas from Nana¡¯s words. Their gaze seemed to wander around in a daze. That ¡°demon king¡± would, act kind to them¡­¡­treating them gently like a nobledy¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­nice¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nice¡­¡­¡¹

    Voices like those wereing from here and there.

    ¡¸Rejected-! Firm rejection! We won¡¯t allow that kind of idea that will put a great burden to our dear friend no matter what!¡¹

    Shinji stood up from his chair and protested with bloodshot eyes. Yoshiki held up his chopstick like a mike and asked.

    ¡¸Your true feeling?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo is going to be the only winner like that-. Do you want your school festival memory get dyed with the single color of defeat!? Don¡¯t screw around-, I¡¯ll cry out blood!¡¹

    The girls crowding around the demon king butler¡­¡­certainly, from the perspective of Shinji who spent his days wandering around the city looking for girl, it was an idea that he would firmly refuse. Atsushi and others also seemed to have the same feeling inside their heart.

    Taeko half smiled feeling that it was somewhat troublesome while giving a suggestion.

    ¡¸Then, isn¡¯t it fine to just make a normal caf¨¦? Something like Yuuka¡¯s Wisteria.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, now that you mentioned it Sonobe-san¡¯s family has a western restaurant isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s words made the ssmates who didn¡¯t know to say ¡¸Hee¡¹ while their attention gathered on Yuuka once more.

    ¡¸So Yuuka-san¡¯s family is managing a cooking business. I¡¯m interested with that!¡¹

    Shia was interested. As expected from a cooking lover who had continuously added the cooking of various countries into her repertory sinceing to earth.

    ¡¸Yeah. Rather than telling me to be a butler, it¡¯ll be far better to get teach by Sonobe how to cook and work at the back.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I, is that so?¡¹

    Yuuka¡¯s gaze was wandering. At the thought of it, her gaze was turned to empty air.

    ¨D¨DBoth of them cooking side by side

    ¨D¨DHer teaching Hajime the taste of her family

    ¨D¨DTwo hands ovepping in order to correct his hand movement

    For some reason the scene changed,

    ¨D¨DHer and Hajime standing side by side in the kitchen of Wisteria

    ¨D¨DBoth of them managing the restaurant, the regr customers jeering at their rtionship¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DAfter the restaurant closed, the two of them would snuggle close to each other while drinking the coffee that she brewed

    ¨D¨DAnd then¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yuuka-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!?¡¹

    The owner of the monotone voice was Kaori-san who was staring at her with lightless eyes. Beside her, there was also Yue-sama whose default deadpan stare was bing even moo~~~rre deadpan.

    At her wit¡¯s end Yuuka-chan red fiercely at Hajime for some reason.

    ¡¸I, I absolutely won¡¯t teach Nagumo anything! You¡¯re ten years to early to enter the kitchen!¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell¡¹

    Yuuka¡¯s face was bright red. Nana and Taeko were looking at her warmly while patting her head saying ¡®good girl, good girl¡¯.

    Hajime shrugged and ignored the ring Yuuka while continuing ¡¸In the first ce¡¹.

    ¡¸You guys might be forgetting it but, it might be difficult for this ssroom to attract customers you know?¡¹

    The ssmates went ¡°?¡±. Hajime smiled wryly and said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the location, the location. This spot is the fringe of the school building¡¯s fringe. A ¡°special ssroom¡± that is half isted you remember?¡¹

    Everyone went ¡¸Ah¡¹. It was exactly like that, it was impossible for anyone to pass through here ¡°coincidentally¡± while heading to somewhere else. The location was at the edge with no path that was leading to anywhere else.

    ¡¸With this kind of spot, in addition it¡¯s a ce where there¡¯ll only be the performance of the returnees, I think the only people who woulde here are only guys who want to satisfy their curiosity with no regard for any performance.¡¹

    On the other hand, there was also the possibility of people flooding this people with that kind of reason, but if something like that happened at this ssroom that was located at the end of the hallway, the situation would surely be chaotic.

    Especially when there wouldn¡¯t be any limitation from outsider entering the school festival this year just because there were returnees here.

    It was a measure so that the mass media and parents wouldn¡¯t make any ruckus instead because of any limitation. There was a risk that they would go ¡®As expected, there is really a problem with the returnees that has to be hidden no matter what isn¡¯t it!?¡¯.

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s, certainly true¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s expression turned conflicted at what Hajime pointed out.

    Even after that they used the lunch break to exchange opinion but nothing was decided. They further used the time after school, the next day, and also the time that was originally set aside to decide the ss¡¯s program for the school festival for discussion. They used a lot of time, a lot, before the ssroom of Hajime and co finally decided their programme.

    Shia who was chosen as the school festivalmittee member¨D¨Dor rather she nominated herself because it sounded fun, attended themittee meeting.

    Her beauty and personality that would treat anyone innocently without distinction tightly grasped the heart of the students in themittee meeting while they were reporting their respective ss¡¯s programme by turn. Then finally it became Shia¡¯s turn.

    ¡¸The, then Shia-san. Please tell us what your ss¡¯s programme will be.¡¹

    The male student who served as themittee chairman asked Shia with a slightly shrill voice. Shia smiled widely and said ¡¸Yes desu!¡¹. The face of the chairman blushed bright red seeing that. A part of the female students¡¯ face looked entranced.

    Like that, while everyone was focusing at Shia herself and the programme that the returnees ss would do, the title of the programme that Shia announced was,

    ¨D¨DSouth Cloud Circus ~There isn¡¯t any trick or contrivance in it~

    That.

    The vice principal who personally volunteered to take charge of the school festivalmittee stared unamused.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The writing for Zero volume 3 is finallypleted for the moment.

    And so, I believe that I won¡¯t need to make everyone wait for nearly one month for the next update.

    There¡¯re still a lot of things that I have to write so I can guarantee it but¡­¡­perhaps it¡¯ll be fine.

    I¡¯ll be happy if we can have fun together again.

    ¡ùAsada-sensei is that person whose story came out for a bit in Arifureta After Downtown Date 2.

    ¡ùKouki-kun is still on earth. He will go to Tortus after several more months.

    ¡ùTheics at Gardo are updated (at 2/25)<ul><li>Arifureta main story chapter 30</li></ul>

    So, somehow a dragon that look really like ast boss is¡­I¡¯m looking forward to the pile bunker!<ul><li>Arifureta Nichijou Chapter 34</li></ul>

    The cockroaches are cute.<ul><li>Arifureta Zero Chapter 11</li></ul>

    The character in Kaori¡¯s role at Zero is Suse isn¡¯t it. Her pitch ck eyes are wonderful.

    ¡ùZero volume 3 is nned to be released at 25 March.

    You¡¯ll be able to see a lot of no good Meiru-oneesan. Also, things like the full view of liberator organization, the creator of ice and snow cavern that is in the middle of being conquered at main story¡¯s vol 9 Van-chan, or a demon king wille out.

    Please pick up the book!

    It¡¯s also announced in Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage, so please go check there if you like.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    Under the bright and clear sky.

    The high school that Hajime and co enrolled in was showing bustling activity since early in the morning. The students were running to left and right in order to finish the final preparation for their ss or club¡¯s program. Loud voices were raised for this and that.

    It was school festival. The reason for the unusual tumult was the proof of the long awaited school festival.

    The atmosphere of the school was festive and joyful like that. However, there was one ce that gave off atmosphere like it just had stayed up all night.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Finally, it came.¡¹

    The one who said that with a voice that sounded like it was wrung out from inside their stomach was cing both their elbows on the table, joining their hand together in front of their jaw, hiding his mouth with a Gendo¡ð pose, the vice principal.

    Yes, the ce with atmosphere of staying up all night was the staff room.

    All the teachers with the exception of one person were having a pensive look. It was like the expression of the popce who were told that ¡¸The world will end today¡¹.

    ¡¸Teachers. Today will be a difficult day. Most likely, it will be an unprecedentedly difficult day in our whole teaching career.¡¹

    The male teachers gulped their saliva audibly. The female teachers covered their face with both their hands with a sob. Kazuko-sensei looked like she would vomit from nervousness.

    ¡¸With the police¡¯s cooperation there will be security of inclothes police officers. The school is also hiring security guards. We cannot deal with this by ourselves. But, even so, we are the one who should stand against the brunt of outside attention. The teachers of this school have to step forward to deal with the problems that urred.

    Because, if they didn¡¯t do that the mass media would abuse them again. The lifespan of my few remaining hairs that is already short even now will be decreased even more.

    The vice principal looked outside. People were already gathering outside the school¡¯s outer wall. They weren¡¯t the rtives of the students. They were the ves of curiosity and the hyenas who made information as their source of ie.

    His gaze returned to inside the room.

    ¡¸Also about the headmaster, yesterday midnight he vomited blood and sent to hospital in emergency. Today he cannot be present because he¡¯s hospitalized. ¡­¡­It seems a hole with record breaking size was opened in his stomach due to excessive stress.¡¹

    ¡®Headmasterrr~¡¯ Everyone¡¯s feeling wanted to yell that. The tragedy of the suprememander suddenly exiting the stage made everyone wanted to hold their head. Kazuko-sensei went ¡¸Oee¡¹ and covered her mouth.

    Vice principal slowly ran his gaze through everyone. He saw the eyes of the teacher one by one, and then, he announced with a warrior face.

    ¡¸I ask everyone to resolve themselves.¡¹

    ¡®What resolve!?¡¯ The teachers shuddered. Kazuko-sensei quickly opened a vomit bag and vomited.

    While the school nurse looked after Kazuko-sensei, the vice principal¡¯s sharp gaze flew to a corner of the staff room.

    ¡¸Are you listening, Hatayama-sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    Aiko-chan-sensei was shrinking her body that was already small even in normal time, desperately wanting to erase her presence. Her body jumped with a jerk. And right after that she started trembling all over like a small animal.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m lhistening!!¡¹

    She bit her tongue. It seemed she mutted her tongue with all her strenght. She became teary from the pain. The air of the staff room softened slightly. Though it didn¡¯t work agains the vice principal.

    ¡¸The fate of this school might be decided today. It¡¯s a critical time! You understand don¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸e, u¡­..ca, calling it fate might be exaggerating¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko-sensei questioned if it was a bit exaggerating with mumbling voice. The vice principal¡¯s eyes glinted hearing that. Not his head. His eyes. The vice principal knew that it would be meaningless if he wasn¡¯t properly equipped.

    He suddenly stood up and approached the window with brisk steps. He pointed sharply at a corner of the ground.

    ¡¸Who-, permitted-, that kind of huge set up!?¡¹

    Ai-chan-sensei averted her gaze wordlessly. The other teachers saw ¡°that¡± and their eyes turned into the eyes of rotten dead fish.

    Over there was a tent. It was a huge crimson tent with height that rivaled thee-storied building. On its prettily decorated signboard was,

    ¨D¨DWee! To the returnees¡¯ exciting and thrilling South Cloud Circus?

    Such thing was written. It was really irritating how the ¡°!¡± and ¡°?¡± were strangely borate. For vice principal.

    ¡¸Bu, but, they were permitted to perform at the schoolyard¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, I recognize that.¡¹

    Vice principal took off his sses with a trembling hand. He wiped it. As though he was suppressing the volcano inside him that was in the verge of erupting.

    ¡¸idents might ur if people flood toward that special ssroom. There¡¯s also a risk the argument toward the ssroom¡¯s location might heat up once more without the masses even understanding that it¡¯s a measure that cannot be avoided with the understanding of both the student¡¯s families and government.¡¹

    Thus, they were allowed to hold their performance outside the ssroom. In the first ce, holding a performance on the ground waspletely inadvisable. Because depending on the wind¡¯s direction on that day, there was a risk of dusts blowing on the people. There was the intention that the program would be a quiet one if the students were given the requirement that ¡°they didn¡¯t cause any dust to fly to the surrounding¡± and ¡°the show would be only for a hour at the afternoon¡±.

    Also if the location was spacious, it would be rtively easier to bring the situation under control. The danger would also be lessened. It was also considered that chaos would be harder to ur if Hajime and co were asked to scatter outside of the hour. Because of that, the vice principal gave his permission no matter how wary he was.

    But, but still.

    ¡¸Who would think-, that a tent like that can be raised in just one night!? Is this building a camp in one night like that story of building a fortress in one night!? Don¡¯t screw around-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Vi, vice principal! Calm down! Didn¡¯t you say that recently your blood pressure isn¡¯t good!¡¹

    ¡®You¡¯re going to get sent to hospital along with the headmaster!¡¯, Teacher Asada pacified the vice principal who couldn¡¯t endure his eruption as expected while pinioning him from behind.

    ¡¸Shut up-, if it¡¯s hospital then you go first! To the psychiatry! Immediately! Your act is like apletely different person now! It¡¯s scary-¡¹

    His wig was beginning to shift out of ce. The teachers did everything they could to not look at it while surrounding the vice principal and desperately calmed him down. If he copsed right now then who would shoulder the responsibility¨D¨Dnot that, who would takemand of them? Kazuko-sensei sloo~wly fixed the position of the shifted wig. With soft touch! With soft touch! Just like affectionately petting a kitty that was just born!

    ¡¸Re, rest assured-, vice principal! There isn¡¯t anything dangerous at all! It¡¯s safe and secure! It¡¯s not scary! Let¡¯s get along! That¡¯s the strategy after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Try speaking the definition word by word! Isn¡¯t there a gap with your understanding of it!?¡¹

    ¡®Aa, vice principal, don¡¯t move! It¡¯s sliding down again!¡¯

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! Please have faith! Surely you will be able to see a dream-like world!¡¹

    ¡¸Rather I want to wake if this is a dream.¡¹

    The vice principal said only thest sentence with a straight face. The other teachers were greatly in agreement.

    Anyway for the time being he stopped moving, so Kazuko-sensei splendidly aplished her mission. It wasn¡¯t out of ce for even an inch. Rather, his hair style looked more ordered than before. The teachers sent praises inside their heart toward the technique of soft touch Kazuko.

    Even though the teachers were trembling with fear in the staff room, the time was mercilessly moving.

    The school festival finally began.

    Thanks to the capable local polices, or perhaps thanks to the notification of ¡¸banning anyone rted to the mass media in the school festival¡¹ that was sent beforehand, the marching mass media people didn¡¯t mess up the school festival from the start and cheerful hustle and bustle echoed through the school.

    It wasn¡¯t like someone somewhere had limited the visitors by taking measures beforehand¡­¡­there was no such thing. That was the story they were sticking with.

    That someone somewhere was walking toward the front gate brazenly. He was gathering attention whether he wanted it or not. That too was also something that couldn¡¯t be helped. The reason was,

    ¡¸Hoee~, we¡¯re surrounded just as expected~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Just as nned.¡¹

    ¡¸Although this is so we won¡¯t get separated¡­¡­as I thought I can¡¯t calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, Shizuku-chan. I don¡¯t want the long awaited school festival to be ruined because of our fault.¡¹

    Because beautiful girls who should be called as ¡°first-rate¡± were assembled. Furthermore they were surrounding a single male student¨D¨DHajime.

    Yue naturally entangled her hand with Hajime¡¯s right arm. Kaori was holding the area around the elbow of the opposite arm. Shizuku and Shia were right behind them, but their distance was too close for them to be a simple friend.

    It was truly a harem. The single man who was monopolizing the beautiful girls gathered the focus of not only the outsiders but also the attending students. The eyes of the reporters were shining bright as though they were looking at a treasure trove of news material.

    By the way, it was intentional that they were brazenly disying the harem situation without even using any perception obstruction. By gathering attention, the reporters and onlookers were focused on them. In this way it would also be easy to respond in case something happened.

    The other ssmates were surely enjoying the school festival on their own. It was only Shinji and Yoshiki who were evaluating the quality of the reporters outside the encirclement in order to be caught in a trap of beautiful reporter. But currently there wasn¡¯t any beautiful reporter.

    When they arrived at the front gate, Hajime and co walked toward the corner. They took position at the corner of the admission gate that was like a scaled down version of the arch of triumph the student council inherited for generations so that they wouldn¡¯t obstruct the traffic.

    There were also many other students who were doing the same like them. Their reason was the same with Hajime and co. In other words, they were going to meet the invitees.

    They were having idle talk while waiting for the arrival of their family members. It was then a hawker aiming for the visitors came. It seemed the student wished to sell soft ice cream to them. They were really spirited seeing how they were preparing ice cream for a school festival but, to even do travelling sales like this¡­¡­they were really motivated.

    Shia immediately stepped forward while holding such impression.

    ¡¸Oo, one please! Desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ye, yes-, thank you for your business!¡¹

    The eyes of the male student working as hawker immediately acted suspiciously. When he epted the ticket that they had converted their money into beforehand, his eyes looked charmed just from touching Shia¡¯s fingertip slightly.

    The male student-kun kept staring with enraptured look at Shia who had immediately turned around. An elementary school boy was pulling at his sleeve while appealing ¡¸Quickly sell the ice cream to me¡¹. The male student-kun took out one ice cream from his cooler box and handed it to the boy without even asking for any ticket.

    ¡®Eh? Is it alright? For free?¡¯ The boy asked. The male student-kun nodded without even looking at the boy. It was like he had turned into an ice cream giving robot. The elementary school boy cheered ¡®waaa~I¡¯ while going back to his parent. After that many parents sent their kids to charge thinking that ¡¸So it¡¯s wee ice cream huh!¡¹.

    The ice cream was rapidly disappearing¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nn-, this is really delicious. Here, Hajime-san. Aa~nn¡¹

    ¡¸Nn. Ah, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s normally delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I¡¯ll take a bite too. Delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, this is nice.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is he alright? His products are rapidly getting taken away there¡­¡­ah, it¡¯s delicious.¡¹

    Hajime and others shared the ice cream with each other without any hesitation. The surrounding were focusing on them looking like ¡¸I, it feels like we¡¯re watching an amazing sight¡­¡­¡¹. The attention from the outside visitors were especially great. There were also conversations like ¡¸Okaa-san, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t look at them!¡¹.

    In any case, the ice cream male student returned to his senses. He made a face that seemed to say ¡¸Shit, shiitt-, I know already! But I can¡¯t ept this!¡¹. At the same time, he saw inside his empty box and his face quickly turned pale.

    Ignoring the male student who was returning to the school building trudgingly, the surrounding was getting noisy at Hajime and co who were naturally showing their flirting when finally, the cause for even moremotion arrived.

    ¡¸Papaaa~~~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re here.¡¹

    *Suteteteteee*, the one who came running with a smile like flower in full bloom was Myuu. Without braking she dived on the chest of Hajime papa. Seeing that, ¡¸A student is a papa!?¡¹ Mutter mutter!! Whisper whisper!!

    The reporters who had been told beforehand of the prohibition to take picture started taking picture secretly with a small camera!

    The central character of returnees, Nagumo Hajime has a daughter!? A private life of indulgence!! Are the returnees abnormal just as expected!?

    They were surely imagining that kind of headline. Of course, their cameras were short circuited for some reason though.

    ¡¸Geez, Myuu. Don¡¯t leave mama behind.¡¹

    The one who came rushing with quick footsteps was again a beauty from foreign country who would make anyone stunned. The eyes of the male camp reflexively got pulled toward her.

    ¡¸Myuu, it¡¯s no good if you don¡¯t properly show your admission ticket.¡¹

    Hajime weed Remia while lifting up Myuu with one arm. He approached the female students who were in charge of processing people¡¯s admission who were looking on open mouthed at them.

    ¡¸Myu, I forget. Onee-san, the ticket! Can I enter inside? Nano¡¹

    ¡¸Does Remia bring yours?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes dear. Fufu, the ce is really lively.¡¹

    Seeing the figure of Remia snuggling close to Hajime with Myuu in between caused the female student in charge of the admission to move stiffly like robot while speaking¡¸Yes, please. Enjoy, yourself, with your, family¡¹ in haltingnguage.

    People were gathering at the admission gate. A male student with a daughter¡­¡­furthermore, it was a girl around the age of five years old. In other words, that male student when he was in middle school caused that foreign beautiful woman to¡­¡­

    Several male students yelled¡¸Is this the stratified societyyyyyyyy-¡¹ while running away. The officers in in clothes were itching to give some guidance despite the order from above to ignore anything like this.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, it seems the situation art getting quite difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸What Tio, so you came too.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what. That sounds like I am singled as outcast¡­¡­cough-¡¹

    Even though usually she would go ¡®haa haa¡¯, Tio now only blushed slightly while lookingpletely like aposed adult woman¡­¡­she smiled bewitchingly with such atmosphere. She was dressed in kimono that looked more proper than her usual appearance with her hair also arranged. It was as though¡­¡­she was a wife of a yakuza boss.

    Because she was at Hajime¡¯s school, it seemed she more or less acted with consideration and suppressed her perversity. But on the contrary, that kind of adult woman calling Hajime as goshujin-sama was causing the perception toward Hajime to be dreadful instead.

    Even though he was already being apanied by an army of beautiful girl, he also had a foreign beauty with daughter and also a beauty in kimono too¡­¡­

    ¡¸This kind of world-, it¡¯s mistaken-. GODDAMMITTTTTTT-¡¹

    The one who rushed out was a reporter of a major television station. It seemed he couldn¡¯t endure the various things that he saw. Other than him there was also¡¸Chieeef-, please don¡¯t stop me! I¡¯ll handcuff that bullshit brat hereee¡¹¡¸Stop-, I understand your feeling but don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that okay-¡¹ The police officers were also in dire straits.

    ¡¸Oh my, as expected, it be something amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m correct to push my work to my subordinates ande here!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-san, Tou-san. So you two also came.¡¹

    It was obvious that it would be amusing thing. The best seller mangaka and the gamepany director wouldn¡¯t possibly miss such chance. Sumire and Shuu were watching with sparkling eyes like kids.

    There, a reporter who finally couldn¡¯t endure anymore rushed forward.

    ¡¸Do you have a bit of time? Please talk¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡ºTurn right about face and have fun with the school festival¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-, let¡¯s have fun in the festival!¡¹

    The reporter smiled brightly and turned around with a smooth movement. Without stopping he skipped while vanishing inside the crowd.

    Themotion suddenly fell deathly silent. The attention of the surrounding moved from the rtion of Hajime and the female camp to focus on Yue-sama alone.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, what?¡¹

    Her appearance tilting her head slightly was adorable like in a dream. Exactly because of that, she somehow felt slightly terrifying. Inside the sleepy looking unblinking eyes, something that couldn¡¯t be touched was lurking¡­¡­those eyes made them felt like that.

    ¡¸Then, Myuu. Let¡¯s look around randomly until the show time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano!¡¹

    The lively and energetic reply of Myuu caused the surrounding people to feel really relieved for some reason.

    After that, Sumire and Shuu quickly parted from them to go have fun. Midway, they discovered Kaori papa who abandoned his work and watched from behind a cover. Kaori sighed and parted from them. After that they joined up with Aiko and when she feed Hajime with ¡¸Aa~nn¡¹, vice principal ferociously came running. In front of that, Aiko said ¡¸Leave vice principal to me and go ahead! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll immediately catch up with youter¡¹ with strange tension that was characteristic of festival mood and quickly parted from them. With such things happened, Hajime and co enjoyed the school festival in their own way for a while.

    Shizuku called at Hajime who was lovingly wiping the mouth of Myuu that got dirtied from eating choco banana. She looked strangely reserved.

    ¡¸Hajime. Actually, there is a ss that invited me. They really want me toe no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Alright. What¡¯re they doing?¡¹

    ¡¸A maid caf¨¦ it seems.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the standard event in manga or anime but, to think that there is really a ss that is doing it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s that girl¡¯s ss after all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That girl huh¡­¡­¡¹

    It made sense. The one lying in wait at the ssroom they visited was,

    ¡¸Wee home-, Onee-sama!! And then, so youe too, this ursed senpai-¡¹

    It was kouhai-chan. She was dressed as frilly maid. Her trademark twintail was swaying back and forth.

    ¡¸Wait, did senpai kidnap a little girl!?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want that twintail to be tied in reef knot again?¡¹

    The maid caf¨¦ became noisy. Strangely, there wasn¡¯t a single boy among the caf¨¦ staffs or the customers. Even though a maid caf¨¦ felt like a ce where boys would gather.

    ¡¸Papa, who is this Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸She is a hard to describe organism that Myuu has no need to know for eternity.¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯re you calling a SAN point devouring monster! Wait, that¡¯s not it! What does she mean by papa!? Hah, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­Onee-sama! Since when you gave birth!?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying with that loud voice!¡¹

    Surprised gazes focused on Shizuku.

    ¡¸Yo, you¡¯re right. From her hair color, could it be she is the daughter of that person there¡­¡­miss, please don¡¯t worry. I heard that today there are also a lot of polices here. Let¡¯s hand over that devil to them! What¡¯s necessary is the courage to ask for help!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, what an amusing person.¡¹

    ¡®Ufufu¡¯, Remia smiled warmly. Her soft and light atmosphere made kouhai-chan to recoil for some reason. ¡¸Thi, this is an adult¡¯sposure¡­¡­¡¹She muttered something like that.

    ¡¸Anyway, show us our seating already kouhai.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t order me around! Here, there¡¯s your seat!¡¹

    The customer should be a goshujin-sama, but the maid kouhai said not to order her around. Yue and others were used to her, but Myuu, Remia, and Tio who met kouhai-chan for the first time were looking at her like she was a rare animal. They thought, there had never been a girl who would oppose Hajime so strongly like this from the front.

    ¡¸Tap water will be okay for senpai right? Everyone, what will you have?¡¹

    Kouhai-chan said that cheerfully. She really had guts. But, there, a purely innocent gaze attacked kouhai-chan.

    ¡¸Papa will only get water nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡¹

    Kouhai-chan backed away. Hajime grinned while whispering to Myuu. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Papa is getting harassed by this onee-chan¡¹ He said.

    ¡¸Wai-, senpai! That¡¯s cowar¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan, you hate papa nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuguh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, Myuu will also have water nano.¡¹

    Myuu was looking dejectedly at the delicious looking cake and juice on other table while saying such lovable thing. Critical hit on kouhai-chan. Her life gauge was at red zone.

    ¡¸The, the-the-the, there is no such thing-. Hahahaaa, joking! Yes, I was just joking!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu whose mood was offended wouldn¡¯t even look to kouhai-chan who was pacifying her. ¡®Puih¡¯ she looked side. It was a scene of a high school girl picking on a young and sweet little girl. Kouhai-chan was fretful to a degree that she never felt until now.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare a special cake for Myuu-chan!¡¹

    Myuu gave a short nce. ¡®You can do this! Move right to the second arrow!¡¯ The surrounding was also backing kouhai-chan.

    ¡¸Actually, there is also a corner to try on maid uniform! There¡¯s also a maid uniform in Myuu-chan¡¯s size there! Do you want to try wearing a cute maid uniform!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­myu¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s eyes moved to papa. It seemed she slightly wanted to try it. When Hajime nodded, her expression brightened radiantly.

    ¡¸Now now-, Myuu-chane over here! One customer for trying on the maid uniform!¡¹

    A voice ¡¸Roger!¡¹ came from deeper inside the ssroom that was covered with a partition. Myuu was guided inside. While she was changing, the menu they ordered also came. Though kouhai-chan was gritting her teeth *gugigigigigi-* when she put down the coffee that Hajime ordered.

    After a while, a voice ¡¸Preparation finished!¡¹ that sounded excessively vigorous came from inside. When everyone¡¯s gazes were focused to the partition, a small maid came out form there with brisk small steps¡­¡­

    ¡¸My! Myuu, you¡¯re adorable!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, that really suit you, Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu blushed shyly and fidgeted at the impression of her mama and papa. Yue and others also raised voices of praise seeing that overly lovable appearance. Enraptured sigh ¡¸Hou¡¹ leaked out everywhere inside the ssroom.

    Myuu walked toward kouhai-chan even while fidgeting. And then, with blushing cheeks and upward gaze, she smiled softly,

    ¡¸Onee-chan, thank you nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you angel¡¹

    Kouhai-chan backed away. Like a demon who flinched back from the light of purification bathing her.

    After that Myuu sat on Hajime papa¡¯sp and started eating cake in a good mood. Kouhai-chan was looking restless for some reason. Her gaze was wandering around frequently to the surrounding, as though to say ¡¸Wha, what now. We¡¯re going to do it in this situation!? We¡¯re really going to do it!?¡¹.

    Before long, kouhai-chan confirmed that Hajime and co already had their fill of the cakes and drinks, and she said ¡¸The war front against senpai is a path of carnageee!!¡¹ with her expression became resolved.

    Kouhai-chan stood in the way of Hajime who stood up from his seat.

    ¡¸That was foolish of you, senpai!¡¹

    ¡¸Not as much as you.¡¹

    ¡¸Like a moth flying into the me, that¡¯s what senpai is!¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like bugs are constantly flying around inside your head though.¡¹

    ¡®Come on-¡®, said kouhai-chan with a finger snap. Right away, the caf¨¦ staffs and customers surrounded Hajime in half circle. In addition, they took out water gun from inside their skirt and pointed the muzzles at Hajime.

    ¡¸This is like the movie I saw before this nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the one where everyone inside the restaurant is secret service agents.¡¹

    Kouhai-chan sighed in relieve seeing Myuu who watched in excitement instead of getting scared while snorting.

    ¡¸Fuh, senpai never even imagined that this ce is actually inside the trap of us Soul Sisters right?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really hopeless huh, kouhai.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Now, senpai can have your lower body soaking wet and get looked with gaze of ¡ºthat person, he peed himself¡­¡­¡» by everyone! Senpai¡¯s reputation will fall to the bottom and Onee-sama will be liberated!¡¹

    That seemed to be their strategy. Shizuku¡¯s cheeks were twitching while saying ¡¸You girls are really¡¹. Before she could say her honest opinion to them, the simultaneous shooting from the merciless Soul Sisters was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah!? Wait, a sec¨D¨D¡¹

    The scream came from kouhai-chan.

    Kouhai-chan was captured in an instant and turned into a shield against the fired water bullet. Her lower body was soaked wet. And then, she was dragged and tossed outside the ssroom.

    A maid high school girl suddenly flew out of the ssroom. Water was seeping out from around the butt of the girl who was sitting with girlish posture on the ground.

    Silence visited the corridor that was filled with a lot of people following after Hajime and co. Kouhai-chan¡¯s face boiled red *puff~~~~*¡­¡­

    ¡¸Thi, this isn¡¯t how it look likeeeeee-!!¡¹

    She ran away pigeon-toed. While at the end she also properly left her parting threat ¡¸Damn senpaii-, I¡¯ll remember thissss-¡¹.

    ¡¸And, what¡¯re you girls going to do now?¡¹

    That voice resounded inside the ssroom. The Soul Sisters returned to their senses in surprise, and there they noticed. Without them noticing, the water gun had gone from their hand. And then, they saw at Nagumo-senpai¡¯s hands, water guns were pointed to them in dual wielding style.

    Nagumo-senpai had locked-on at the lower body of the Soul Sisters!

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Do, don¡¯t think you¡¯ve win with thisssssss-¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The Soul Sisters ran away with splendid synchronization.

    ¡¸School is really a fun ce nano. Myuu also want to go to elementary school quickly nano.¡¹

    Most likely, surely, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go through a school life as entric as here. While thinking that, Hajime and others shut their mouth so to not break Myuu¡¯s dream.

    ¡¸Oh, it will be time soon. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    The time for the program of the returnees ss finally arrived.<hr>

    AN: After this, thest part will also be uploaded within today.

    Best regards.

    (TN: That was the author note, the trantor can¡¯t guarantee that the next chapter will be today.)

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    AN: School Festival Second Part was uploaded before.

    Those who still haven¡¯t read it, please start from there!<hr>

    There was a crimson tent boasting a majestic appearance that was too splendid for something in a school¡¯s courtyard.

    The audience seating in stairway shape set up inside it was filled to the brim. Myuu and others were also sitting at the front row with eyes that were filled with expectation.

    Among them, there were people who were making serious expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing that they built this kind of facility. This isn¡¯t at the level of school festival.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Besides¡­¡­don¡¯t you think it feels strangely spacious? I got the feeling that it doesn¡¯t match with its outside appearance¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps, it¡¯s their way of using space? I won¡¯t doubt it even if I¡¯m told that this is the work of pro. Perhaps it might even be the government that gave them the referral?¡¹

    The people who were talking with each other like that were the reporters¨D¨Da senior and a junior of a certain weekly magazine. The senior reporter was someone who was famous in their business circle. His sharp assessment and investigation were acknowledged. Perhaps because of that, there were a lot of people of the same profession sitting near the senior reporter in order to pay attention to his behavior.

    Inside the noisy tent where various sentiments wondering what in the world would happen were mingled, the buzzer that notified of the curtain raising finally rang. The lighting was turned off and a spotlight illuminated the back of the stage.

    When they followed the source of the spotlight, there was the figure of Kouki there. From the appearance, the light was exceedingly splendid. There wasn¡¯t any doubt that the equipment could be used even in theater or the like.

    No one would even think that the lighting at the level of pro was only the outward appearance. In actuality Kouki who possessed unparalleled attribute in light element magic was in charge of the lighting using magical mean as well as camouge.

    The audiences focused at the spotlight.

    Then

    ¨D¨DNo, no way-. I never heard about this! Why should I!

    ¨D¨DTo be more precise it¡¯s not you. What we need is the ¡°lord¡±.

    ¨D¨DIn the scenario it¡¯s clearly written ¡°Opening: South Cloud leader¡±!

    ¨D¨DEndo¡­¡­that¡¯s a lie

    ¨D¨DYou, you guys, you schemed this!? Don¡¯t screw around-, I absolutely won¡¯t do it! Ah, this is binding light chain!? Shirasaki!?

    ¨D¨DNn, Endo. Will you rx?

    ¨D¨DEven Yue-san¡­¡­do, don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll force me with Divine Statement? No, no way-, stop-, stop itttttttt-

    A scream burst out from within the darkness.

    The venue fellpletely silent in a good way.

    A beatter, someone came out with an amaziiing rotation! Kouki¡¯s lighting hurriedly chased after the silhouette that moved to the center of the stage while rotating in session with high speed.

    ¡¸Ladii~~es & gentlemeeen! Wee, to South Cloud Circus group! To the world of dream!!¡¹

    A trademark pose while making the sound *kyu kyu* from the floor! The butterfly mask that was recing the sunss was pushed up smartly-. Without a pause the person brushed up his hair with a smooth hand motion while breathing ¡¸Fuh¡¹ with a superb leaning posture!

    ¡¸Your guide of the waking dream¨D¨DKousuke E Abyssgate¡­¡­no¡¹

    Another ¡¸fuh¡¹ was leaked out! One hand brushed up the front hair and stayed up while the other hand pointed sharply at the audience seats! The audiences jerked and shivered. In various senses.

    ¡¸The Abyss Lord.¡¹

    *Dodododo-* A drum roll resounded and a music that sounded excessively solemn for some reason danced in the air.

    ¡¸Today in this time, in this ce, everyone here will surely taste the mystery of the world.¡¹

    Another meaningless rotation.

    ¡¸Everyone will surely sense a fragment of the abyss and put a lid on yourmon sense!!¡¹

    Lighting,e onn-.

    Kouki desperately responded to the instruction that wasn¡¯t in the n. As the captain of the people in charge of the lighting, he gave instruction without dy and produced spotlights of seven color in conjunction with the other ssmates.

    In that instant, ¡¸Ooo!?¡¹motion spread.

    From behind the guide of waking dream¨D¨DAbyss Lord, another Abyss Lord with exactly the same appearance showed up as though they had split.

    ¡¸¡¸But, rest assured!¡¹¡¹

    The voices that were in harmony were alsopletely the same. ¡®What trick is this!?¡¯ the senior reporter stared hard with his eyes opened wide like a dinner te.

    But, from behind that senior reporter¡­¡­

    ¡¸You can simply, simply, enjoy this moment to your heart¡¯s content!¡¹

    An Abyss Lord with exactly the same appearance appeared. Since when he was at the audience seating? Of course, the instant Abyss Lord appeared, the clones normally came. Without really hiding, the clones came normally.

    The audiences were dumbfounded and the reporters were ovee with surprise. Even amidst that, Abyss Lord¡¯s multiplication didn¡¯t stop. Abyss Lords appeared from two more ces. They went ¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t this my beloved little sister and big brother¡¹ and ¡¸Fuh¡¹ toward the middle school female student and the male university student who were nearby, but the two of them looked down until the limit and wouldn¡¯t meet the lord¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸An experience that will be only once in your life. This is the stage of wonder that you won¡¯t be able to see for the second time!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The outside appearance of the person who was smoothly multiplying was exactly the same. Even when it was seen from nearby no one could guess what kind of trick was behind it.

    By the way, looking at how clones were further making more clones, it went without saying how deep the depth level of the lord was. Our vampire princess-sama was without mercy.

    Right after that, scream rose from the audience seating. It wasn¡¯t because of synchronization with scathing opinion of ¡¸Looking at the multiplication process once more¡­¡­it¡¯s a bit scary huh¡¹ from the ssmates behind the stage.

    It was because me was suddenly spreading on the stage. A wing that was starting to blow from somewhere whirled and swept away the me. It was as though the me itself was spreading like it was dancing.

    Then, a single young man appeared from inside the me. With a way of walking that was like a model, he walked to the center of the stage while making a look that might be the best posed look the person himself could do¨D¨D

    Before he arrived at the center, he vanished. It was as though the young man received a tackle from a certain someone who flew out with godspeed and got sent flying.

    ¡®What is he showing up for¡­¡­¡¯ The audiences questioned in their mind. The answer for that was, ¡¸¡­¡­Even I wanted to stand out¡­..I saw you on the stage! Please go out with me! I wanted someone to tell me that¡­¡­¡¹. With how the audiences couldn¡¯t listen to that testimony of a certain Shinji, the answer would be forever covered in darkness.

    The Abyss Lords pulled themselves together and gathered on the stage with acrobatic movements. While astonished voices were raised seeing the midair leaps, Abyss Lords became one once more on the stage and he spread put both his arms in a sh.

    ¡¸Now, carve it into your memory! It¡¯s the time of mystery!!¡¹

    With those words as the signal, the Abyss Lord vanished behind the curtain with super consecutive back somersault that would be impossible for most people. The one who leaped out as recement was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Wha, what¡¯s that-¡¹

    Someone yelled. Everyone held their breath. After all, what appeared by breaking through the wall of me was a huge wolf. The howling figure was like the king of beast. The huge body and pressure that were impossible for existing organism in this world made the audiences to make noise ¡®waa¡¯ and ¡®kyaa¡¯.

    That was why, no one hear any sound like the sobbing voice of a person who seemed to be the Abyss Lord resounding from behind the curtain.

    Next,

    ¡ºEveryone, please don¡¯t worry! The name of that wolf is ¡°Karashio¡±-chan. He is a pet doggie that can be found anywhere.¡»

    The heavenly voice in the role as presenter andmentary¨D¨DNana emphasized. ¡¸No matter how you looked at it, that¡¯s a monster like Fenrir or Cerberus isn¡¯t it!?¡¹¡¸If there is any pet like that it will be an immediate report to the police!¡¹ Right after those rapid pounding of tsukkomi from the audiences,

    ¨D¨DKa, Karashio she said!? Ah, metamorphosis magic huh!? I don¡¯t know anything about this y¡¯know!? Shouldn¡¯t it be substitution using Grim Reaper or something!?

    ¨D¨DSakagami¡­¡­that was a lie.

    ¨D¨DSo you schemed this huuuh-. Wait, Suzu, why won¡¯t you meet my gaze since some time ago. Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s you!? What the hell have you done to our Karashio!

    ¨D¨DKa, Karashio-chan also said that he want to be wolf! More importantly look! It¡¯s your turn now!

    ¨D¨DGod dammit-

    Such voices also resounded, but even those yells weren¡¯t noticed.

    Ryutaro leaped out from behind the curtain.

    ¡¸Karashio-. I¡¯m gonna return you to normal now!¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the entrance of the owner! The two of them are always together! They¡¯re like close siblings!¡»

    Ryutaro quietly held out his hand.

    *Haup*, there was such sound. Karashio¡¯s jaws were snugly covering Ryutaro¡¯s hand. It was exactly the scene of a pet dog biting the hand of its owner.

    *Splurt* The blood that was spurting out was surely paint, no doubt about it.

    ¡ºOops! Karashio-chan is trying to overthrow his owner! What will the owner do!?¡»

    Nana was getting into the mood. Even though it was circus, she was bing like a livementator.

    Originally it was a scenario of Grim Reaper versus werewolf, so Ryutaro transformed half in desperation.

    ¡¸You¡¯re being disobedient huh, KARASHIOOOOOOO-¡¹

    A stir surged from the audience seats. A high school boy was transforming before their eyes. That appearance was exactly like the werewolf in story.

    ¡¸Se, senpai-, just what is this!?¡¹

    ¡¸The, the me must be projection mapping or something! The clones and the wolf and the werewolf, they¡¯re all special makeup!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too forced-¡¹

    The reporters were also in chaos. In any case the gazes of everyone were fixed on the stage. It was truly just like the Abyss Lord said, it was like they were pulled into a world of dream. In addition, the vice principal who came to monitor the situation copsed with the white of his eyes showing. Aiko who was also came to supervise hurriedly supported him.

    ¡¸Garururu- (I won¡¯t return to be dog-)¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid idiot!¡¹

    Karashio who became a wolf that was his dearest wish and the werewolf Ryutaro shed on the stage. Even the audiences who were in daze at the beginning, after hearing the voices like ¡¸Both sides do your best~~¡¹ from Myuu and others who conveniently turned into hired apuder, they gradually threw away theirmon sense ¡¸Who cares about the detail!¡¹ and began to get excited.

    ¡ºStrong-, Karashio-chan is strong! As expected from the partner of the wolf boy! At this rate this might get out of hand!¡»

    Nana might have talent as a livementator. Sparked by her yell, the audiences sent out words of encouragement to Karashio and his owner in loud voices.

    Nana raised her voice following the scenario of South Cloud leader toward those audiences.

    ¡ºIs there any wild-animal tamer among the audiences!? Or perhaps, is there any zoo caretaker here who can manage somehow if they¡¯re against something at the level of Fenrir or werewolf!?¡»

    Everyone thought, ¡®No way there¡¯s anyone like that!¡¯ and ¡®You raise the hurdle of zoo caretaker too much!¡¯.

    ¡¸There is!¡¹

    ¡®There is one!?¡¯ while such tsukkomi echoed, the one who stood up from the audience seats was a high school girl who dressed like a gal. Or rather, it was Taeko.

    Takeo got down on the stage with light and jaunty footsteps. Announcer Nana addressed her.

    ¡ºDear audience! Do you have a whippp!?¡»

    ¡¸I have! I¡¯m a high school girl after all!¡¹

    ¡®Where in the world there is high school girl who constantly carry around a whip¡¯, such tsukkomi resounded inside everyone¡¯s heart.

    They also did their best to ignore Nana¡¯s sales pitch ¡ºThat¡¯s certainly natural! Whip is convenient. It can be used for taming, and also for taming, after that it can also be used for taming! If there are those who still doesn¡¯t have one, after this show we will open a stand that disy and sale the product, so please look around and purchase one there!¡».

    Taeko swung her whip *pishi- pishi-* loudly with a strangely good mood. Karashio¡¯s gaze moved to behind the curtain. The leader¡¯s thumb up came out suddenly. Karashio nodded and changed his target to Taeko while growling.

    ¡¸Ei-¡¹

    A cute shout. However, the sound of shing through wind that the whip generated wasn¡¯t normal. It was to a degree that Karashio leaped back quite fearfully. *Hyugoh, buruannn, shugoooo-*, the tip of the whip that made the pleasant sound moved with a speed that easily surpassed the speed of sound. It was already producing afterimages that it looked like it was splitting into many whips.

    ¡¸Ei-¡¹

    ¡¸Owah-!?¡¹

    The whip flew toward the werewolf with a smile. The whip¡¯s ferociously attacked Karashio and werewolf Ryutaro like Yamato no Orochi.

    The two of them dodged with splendidbination, but seeing Ryutaro and Karashio¡¯s desperate look, the whip handling of Taeko who was gradually looking more ecstatic was increasing in intensity¡­¡­

    Karashio left behind his master and quickly showed his belly. It was a posture that screamed ¡¸I¡¯m fine with being just a dog already¡¹.

    ¡¸Karashio!?¡¹

    Ryutaro let his guard down and the whip hit. ¡¸Abii!?¡¹ Ryutaro made a strange scream, however, he endured it with his inherent guts. He took a stance imposingly and grinned fearlessly,

    ¡¸Come at me more! Get me even more heated up!¡¹

    Ryutaro intended to make the audiences even more excited with a lovely adlibbed line but¡­¡­

    When he identally looked, there was a small silhouette peeking out from the edge of the curtain¨D¨Dit was Suzu. Her eyes were expressing her feeling more eloquently than anything. It said, ¡¸¡­¡­pervert¡¹. At the same time, there was a cheering voice that was louder than anyone from the audience seats.

    ¡¸Keep going-, Ryutaro! Thy should open that door-¡¹

    It was the hopeless dragon-san. When he turned his gaze to her, she gave a thumb up with a nice smile.

    ¡¸I, I ain¡¯t like youuuuuuu-¡¹

    At this rate he would be acknowledged as pervert. He ignored things like rousing the audiences and quickly moved to end the show of whip¡¯s superb technique and werewolf¡¯s godly dodging but¡­¡­Taeko-san who was starting to get into the mood was unexpectedly strong!

    The rampage of Taeko was really getting out of hand, so a new instruction came from South Cloud leader.

    ¡ºThis is a disasterrr-. Among the audiences, is there a wizard who can do something about this with just a few words of ¡°because it¡¯s fantasy¡±!?¡»

    The audiences weren¡¯t having any doubt anymore.

    ¡¸There is one here! Today is the anniversary of the establishment Hogwar¡ð school of witchcraft and wizardry, so I¡¯m identally here yeah!¡¹

    The one who stood up was Kentarou. He headed to the stage and waved a short wand. Instantly, thick white smoke rose up and covered the stage from view. It was the magic of petrification. Taeko and Ryutaro whose movement was forcefully stopped were recovered by Kaori in godspeed.

    The me and wind were also settling down along with the white smoke. During that time the leader gave Shia the go sign.

    The one who leaped out from inside the white smoke was a rabbit eared clown riding on a giant ball. She was wearing a colorful clown costume that was arranged to look cute and a red cushion ball on her nose. It was a rabbit clown.

    Cheers rose seeing the disy of magnificent acrobatics that would make any acrobatic group went pale.

    Then,

    ¡ºDear guests! Please look at below your seat!¡»

    When they followed the words of announcer Nana, they found a basket there that was filled with a lot of rubber ball.

    Right after that, the rabbit clown was,

    ¡¸Try hitting me with that if you can desuu~~. Well, it¡¯ll be impossible for the ordinary people thoughhh! Pugyaaa¡ª-¡¹

    She provoked with an annoying face and gesture as though she had a role model for it.

    Tio who epted the role as hired apuder stood up in order to make the guests discarded their hesitation,

    ¡¸Thou shall die-¡¹

    She said and threw quite seriously. The ball that flew while making the sound of roaring wind caused the guests to instantly go pale, but the rabbit clown dodged with a nimble somersault. She grinned while standing upside down with one hand on therge ball.

    ¡¸Eeeh? Did you do something just nooow? Ah, you threw just now eh! Slooo~~w! Coould it be you have stiff shoulders? Puu-giggle giggle-¡¹

    Even though she knew it was just an act, vein snapped on Tio¡¯s forehead. The rabbit tail that was shaking left and right to make fun of her looked excessively irritating.

    ¡¸Dear guests~, what are you doing hesitating like thattt~. Even though you won¡¯t be able to even graze mee! Fuhyahyahyah¡¹

    Behind the curtain, Hajime and Yue spoke ¡¸Uwaa, her copying rate is high~¡¹ in admiration. One of the audiences stood up, then another¡­¡­

    They started to throw all at once!

    ¡¸Funfufu~~n? Can¡¯t you quickly throw alreadyy~. Ah, I¡¯m sorry! Everyone has actually started!¡¹

    Why won¡¯t the ball hit! You- you-! Don¡¯t get carried away damn you!

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine for everyone to get serious soon you knoow? Ah, everyone is already serious? I¡¯m sorry-, I never even thought that everyone¡¯s level is only to that degreee~, pupuh¡¹

    Match the timing! What¡¯re you all doing there! The barrage is thin!

    A mysterious sense of unity was starting to form among the audiences. Even the reporters right now were getting absorbed with throwing balls.

    However, the annoying rabbit clown was hopping *pyon pyon* from ball to ball, from the stage¡¯s pir to pir. She moved around freely to every direction round and round, and it was just as she said, the balls didn¡¯t even graze her. Coupled with her nonchnt face it was truly irritating.

    And so, announcer Nana asked the audiences like every time.

    ¡ºThis is annoying! Isn¡¯t there any master of throwing among the guests!?¡»

    ¡¸If there is any then that clown will have been shot down already!¡¹

    ¡¸The, there is one here!¡¹

    ¡¸There is one!?¡¹

    The one who stood up was Yuuka. The angry yell of the senior reporter was only natural, so she went forward while twitching slightly.

    ¡ºDo you bring anything to throoww-¡»

    ¡¸I do!¡¹

    Yuuka crossed both her hands in a sh, and trump cards were spread out in a fanning shape.

    ¡¸Go-, Funne¡ð!!¡¹

    It was the leader¡¯s instruction. It seemed he wanted her to say that no matter what. The trump cards were thrown all at once. Even though they were thrown simultaneously, all of them rotated in high speed while approaching from different directions. They didn¡¯t stop there, right after the rabbit clown dodged, the cards made a U-turn and rushed from behind. The trump cards came from literally every direction.

    The trump cards that returned to their owner were immediately thrown again. Two set of cards were already thrown into the storm of trump cards. A total of 108 cards were dancing wildly on the stage.

    It was an omni-directional juggling by throwing more than a hundred cards.

    In front of that godly feet, the audiences were watching with their anger toward the provocation vanishing without a trace.

    However, as expected from the rabbit clown.

    ¡¸I, is she splitting up her upper body?¡¹

    ¡¸I, is that, afterimage? That¡¯s impossible¡¹

    The voices of the reporters were astonished. Their mouths were fully opened as though their jaw hade off from beign shown the afterimage dodging like a certain Matri¡ð agent in real life.

    ¡ºThat was close-. It seems that the speed is insufficient by throwing cards! And so, is there any greengrocer among the guests here!?¡»

    Why greengrocer? While such question was filling the audiences, naturally,

    ¡¸There¡¯s one here!¡¹

    Kaori said while standing up and lifting up shopping bags with full capacity on both her hands.

    ¡ºNext is there a master of old school of sword art here!?¡»

    ¡¸There is one!¡¹

    Of course, Shizuku also stood up. It was really audiences seats that were filled by every kind of people.

    Like that, Kaori threw vegetables¨D¨Dradish, carrot, celery, cucumber toward Shizuku. Shizuku shaped them into sticks with butter knife. Courteously, the vegetable sticks were then flying toward Yuuka from the impact of the cutting.

    The electrifying sword art, or rather the butter knife art due to the consideration toward the swords and firearms controlw didn¡¯t even give the audiences time to raise their voice in admiration. The vegetable sticks that got settled between Yuuka¡¯s fingers were thrown with speed that made them looked blurry.

    It was the moment that the vegetable stick throwing skill that not only could pierce wooden nk, but even thin iron te or smartphone was born.

    At the same time, the side effect was activated.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a waste!¡¹

    The rabbit clown couldn¡¯t dodge. She could only catch the sticks with her mouth and chewed *kari-kari, mokyuu-mokyuu* in high speed.

    As the result, she couldn¡¯t win against the quantity,

    ¡¸Abaah¡¹

    The rabbit clown was toppled over while holding on the vegetable sticks. It was trulyical like a buffoon. ¡®Waaaaah¡¯ The audiences cheered in excitement.

    Yuuka who helped the rabbit clown to stand up, and Kaori and Shizuku, the four of them bowed gracefully toward the audiences. Everyone sent them apuses without holding back.

    In front of the developments that were like raging waves from the start, there were already no one who could focus to question or doubt anything, right now anyone was boiling up to simply do nothing but enjoying the world of dream that was overflowing with godly feat.

    After that.

    The shows of the other ssmates werepleted, and at the end it was Yue.

    The lighting was turned off temporarily on the stage and when the lighting showered down once more, there was the figure of a girl sitting on a chair floating there. That figure that wasn¡¯t twitching at the slightest while sitting limply without any strength, coupled with her beautiful face caused many audiences to misunderstand that she was a life-sized bisque doll.

    Using telepathy, Yue¡¯s voice resounded directly into everyone¡¯s head. A tale of a doll that wished to be the lover of the young man it loved was spun.

    Right after that, the space glittered. It was the beginning of a time of magic.

    Countless fine fragments were tinged with light and glittered. Suzu who was one of lighting team produced them. It was a show using ¡°Holy Severance ¨C Cherry Blossom¡± (the technique to control the fragments of a broken up Holy Severance).

    Doll Yue that received magic had life breathed into her and moved. There many audiences finally understood that she wasn¡¯t a bisque doll but a real girl. Enraptured sighs were leaked out from them.

    But, the change didn¡¯t end. Golden light enveloped Yue, and her figure changed into an adult woman. The peerless beauty caused everyone to forget to even breathe. Then right after that, the audiences cheered ¡®waaah¡¯.

    It was because the beauty floated lightly. It was as though she wasn¡¯t restraining by anything anymore, she drifted in the air lightly like a feather. The figure that was enveloped in golden light like aurora was so beautiful it would entrance anyone.

    It should even be expressed with the word divine.

    It waspletely silent. The quietness came as though there was a tacit understanding that they mustn¡¯t break the mystical time.

    In the middle of that, Yue sang. The voice that was smoother, more charming, and more morous than any musical instrument rode on the melody and spread.

    Anyone was intoxicated by the gentle and calm singing voice.

    But, the song was gradually rising in tempo. When anyone noticed the musical tone had changed into a joyful song that would make anyone¡¯s body naturally followed the rhythm.

    It was the finale.

    The people who had been performing until now wereing up on the stage one by one.

    Even Kouki and others who were in charge of lighting came up on the stage and the one who came outst was the South Cloud leader aka Hajime.

    Yue showed a happy smile from the bottom of the heart that anyone understood that only this smile wasn¡¯t an acting. She got down and took Hajime¡¯s hand.

    The sprightly song excited the audiences to the peak¡­¡­

    Like that,

    ¡¸With this the dream time is over. Thank you very much foring to watch the performance of us returnees. Please enjoy the continuation of the school festival.¡¹

    Hajime came forward and bowed. Following him all the ssmates also bowed.

    Right after that, cheers shook the air as though there was explosion. The wild enthusiasm that was reverberating like an electric shock was surely without a doubt spreading throughout the school. Whistling resounded and apuses were ying out like heavy thunder.

    Hajime and others smiled wryly, however they bowed once more with a face that showed a sense of aplishment. Yue secretly opened the tent with magic, and from there light of reality shined in.

    With that the audiences finally went out in droves as though they had woken up from their dream but¡­¡­

    The heat inside their heart didn¡¯t feel like it would cool down for a while.

    After that, perhaps that heat propagated.

    The people who learned that the performance was only for one time rushed the school festivalmittee to protest. The vice principal said ¡¸Do it until your limit!¡¹ even while almost fainting. With that go sign, Hajime and co hurriedly performed nonstop until four times.

    At the post-festival event after the school festival was over, as expected even the returnees from other world became totally exhausted.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa, in the end we couldn¡¯t look around the school festival except at the morning. Even though I wanted to show Myuu around more.¡¹

    Hajime said that while sighing. Yue who was snuggling on him let out a chuckle.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. You regret it?¡¹

    When Hajime noticed, all the ssmates were looking at him. Hajime looked to be thinking for a bit before he shrugged. And then, he lied down spread-eagled and entrusted his body to the pleasant fatigue that he hadn¡¯t felt for so long.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a sense of aplishment that is equal with thatst decisive battle. It¡¯s not a bad school festival.¡¹

    He said such thing along with a gentle smile.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s demon king-sama like that, Yue and others were also lying down spread-eagled one after another whileughing in agreement.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re trying to end this with a good vibes but, Nagumo, I won¡¯t forget the resentment of turning me into Abyss Lord.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Endo? So you¡¯re here.¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously I¡¯m here! I¡¯ll cry you know!¡¹

    Everyone jerked for a moment. When they recognized that it was the lord¨D¨Dor rather Kousuke, brightughter spread once more.

    Also, this matter of school festival was greatly publicized in the mass media. It also became a greatmotion in the inte and Hajime ended up running around to deal with the fallout but¡­¡­

    It was the fault of the performance of South Cloud leader who knew no self-restrain¨D¨Din other words he reaped what he sowed, so he worked hard even while shadow was forming under his eyes.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ù Material introduction

    ¨C Funne¡ð The romance weapon that came out in Gunda¡ð

    ¨C Thest musical tone The image was from the movie Greatest Showman. It was a lovely movie for Shirakome.

    ¡ù I¡¯m ashamed but this is an advertisement. Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou Zero volume 3 is nned to be released in 25 March.

    You will be able to see a lot of no good Meiru-oneesan. Also, things like the whole picture of Liberator¡¯s organization, Van-chan who was the creator of ice and snow cavern that was currently in the middle of being conquered at volume 9, or the demon king wille out.

    I hope that everyone will obtain it no matter what!

    It¡¯s also announced in Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage, you please check there if you like.

    ¡ùSpecial perk SS<ul><li>Chain store-sama¡ºBoys talk after, disciplining¡»</li></ul>

    When men gathered, naturally they will also talk about the girl they like.

    And then, even when they talked secretly, there is also an onee-san who can view the past. So after that it was inevitable. It¡¯s that kind of story.<ul><li>Animate-sama¡ºThe wrong way to use metamorphosis magic¡»</li></ul>

    If there is metamorphosis magic then it might be possible to remodel the body? Although, to listen to Miledy¡¯s wish is a different problem.

    It¡¯s that kind of story.<ul><li>Tora no Ana-sama¡ºsses x maid uniform x manly woman = war¡»</li></ul>

    Even for a heavy maid lover, o manly woman, you bastard is out of the question. It¡¯s that kind of story of O-kun.<ul><li>Melon Books-sama¡ºKorin¡¯s theory of the strongest¡»</li></ul>

    There is nothing that will hurt an adult more than a little girl¡¯s consideration and pure and straightforward opinion.

    The one who stoodst was only the strongest little girl. It¡¯s that kind of story.<ul><li>Gamers-sama¡ºSearching for the beloved transmutation monster through 3000 ri ¢Ú¡»</li></ul>

    As usual, it¡¯s the story of the poster girl of the restaurant at the low-lying part of the royal capital Welnika Asha-chan chasing after Oscar.

    She pushed on until the sea and at the end of her being adrift she encountered a certain pirate group¡­¡­.

    That¡¯s all.

    Is there any that caught your attention? I¡¯ll be happy if you look forward to it!

    Best regards!

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    AN: Last time in Tortus Travel Journal<ul><li>Chance meeting with Heiligh Kingdom member</li><li>Sightseeing the royal capital¡¯s guild</li><li>Watching various shocking scenes in Orcus Great Dungeon</li><li>Learning the edited newly-married life of Hajime and Yue in the hideout of Oscar. Kaori¡¯s tongue clicking evolved.</li></ul>

    ¡ü We¡¯re here right now<hr>

    A du~~ull atmosphere was hanging in the air at the terrifying execution ce that would make even brutal criminal to sob¨D¨Dat the bottom of Raisen Grand Canyon.

    The fixed stare of the parents was staggering. Kaori and Shizuku were hugging Shia tightly as though to sandwich her.

    ¡¸I see. So this is the encounter that is so sensational it shakes the brain¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸As well as paralyzing, that it make you feel like flying in the sky, isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    The eyes of the Nagumo husband and wife that were looking at their son were truly cold. The son in question was looking at the sky saying ¡¸It will be evening soon huuh¡¹. He was obstinately avoiding to meet their gaze.

    As expected Yue also didn¡¯t show any sign of meeting their gaze anytime soon, however, she was trying to make excuse desperately.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tha, that¡¯s, Otou-sama! Okaa-sama! I also had the door almost closed on me! My scalp was also scraped! How should I say it, this couldn¡¯t be helped for Hajime at this time so!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-chan said that, but your attitude was also really cold there. You pulled the rabbit ears too hard that Shia-chan became like onion.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-. ¡­¡­She clung close to Hajime so¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue was mumbling excuse with small voice in respond to what hermother-inwSumirepointed out while turning her gaze to the sky. The sky was also pretty like this at that time huuh¡­¡­her expression seemed to say that.

    Now then, Hajime¡¯s group that came to travel in Tortus. Why were they falling intoplicated atmosphere like this at the bottom of the canyon of death¡­¡­

    After taking a break for the sake of the parents who learned various shocking scenes and past at Orcus Great Labyrinth, Hajime and co departed to Raisen Great Canyon.

    The majestic sight that was like Grand Canyon and the brutal monsters that swiftly attacked made the parents to shudder and their heart beating fast in excitement.

    Like that, Hajime and co swept away the monsters in a sh while showing the ¡°past yback¡± due to Shia¡¯s strong request. Of course, it was the scene of their encounter with Shia.

    Hajime understood that the atmosphere would be like this, so he was extremely reluctant to show the yback, but Shia herself was,

    ¡¸Tou-sama-, Kaa-sama-! It¡¯s here desu! Here! We met each other here! Now now, Yue-san! It¡¯s the long awaited turn of me! Please rey the moving scene! Come, do it quickly!¡¹

    Shia said while hopping around like rabbit. Her rabbit ears were pping *wassa wassa*, her rabbit tail was swaying *bun bun* while she requested with her tension at the max. Not just Sumire and other parents, even Kaori and other wives also became interested in seeing it and in the end, the past was reyed.

    Yes, the figure of Haijme elbowing, electrifying, and at the end throwing Shia who was desperately asking for help toward a flock ofHyveriaflying dragonwas disyed.

    And, the atmosphere became like this.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really nostalgic desu~. Hajime-san who helped us in the end no matter whatever he said in the beginning was seriously tsundere! Isn¡¯t it desuu~¡¹

    *Dopan-*

    Dodge!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me tsundere.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime at that time waspletely tsun.¡¹

    Seeing Shia dodging the bullet normally even while saying such thing, both Hajime and Yue said ¡¸Even though she was a hopeless rabbit at that time¡­¡­¡¹ with an expression that was a mix of loneliness and nostalgia.

    Kaori and Shizuku were still hugging Shia while,

    ¡¸Uu, this kind of encounter is just too much. I can understand why Shia will beautify her memory.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, just what part of this kind of man that made you fell in love with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-san, those words are seriously a boomerang to yourself you know?¡¹

    They were moved to tears full of sympathy that her encounter was so harsh she changed the memory inside her brain. Shia¡¯s cheeks were twitching. It was as though they were treating her like a pitiful person trying to ovee her trauma by convincing herself of something that wasn¡¯t true. For Shia it was really upsetting.

    ¡¸Shia, thy art actually minerade. I¡¯m happy.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pile bunker your ass you know?¡¹

    Tio smiled happily. Shia¡¯s disdainful gaze stabbed Tio¡¯s heart like pile bunker. She couldn¡¯t help but panted ¡®haa haa¡¯.

    Shia¡¯s expression was displeased. Then next a small hand patted her.

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan. ¡°Problem is the future. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t look back at the past¡± nano.¡¹ (TN: Seems to be a Bill Gates quote, but I can¡¯t find the English original.)

    ¡¸What could you mean by that! Myuu-chan!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s expression was kind. Her smile was like an adult woman filled with love. The saying that seemed to be obtained from TV or inte and that expression said it more eloquently than anything. It was apassionate heart that said ¡¸It must be a sad affair. Let¡¯s forget it? Nano¡¹. Her rabbit ears stood straight in protest.

    Although, Kaoruko, Kirino, and then Aiko and Akiko the female camps were also sending her gaze that lookedforting and cheering up as though to say ¡®Let¡¯s live in the future!¡¯, that she was losing confidence ¡¸Eh? Could it be my encounter was too pitiful? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡­¡¹.

    Tomoichi dealt another blow using his words with eyes that looked like a hitman.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible but, you didn¡¯t treat Kaori the same like this right? If that¡¯s actually the case, then I¡¯ll have to turn into Asura.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just as shown in Horuad, I rejected her normally.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to turn into Asura!¡¹

    Ignoring the conversation between Tomoichi-san who only had Asura route remaining for him and Hajime who was attempting to preserve the human route, Sumire who seemed to have pulled herself together patted Shia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Kaa-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for my son, Shia-chan. You¡¯ve really worked hard.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t speak in more detail. But everyone understood the true meaning of her words.

    In order to save her family, she didn¡¯t give up no matter how harsh the treatment she received. She believed that the future could surely be changed if she did her best.

    She was told that it was a sin for her to be born. Her existence cornered her family to a predicament and made her lost some of them. Anyone realized that Shia herself had those things carved deeply into her heart more than anyone. She was called things like hopeless rabbit and acted somewhatically, even so the desperation deep inside her eyes was conveyed fully.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡¹

    Shia grinned sweetly in embarrassment and also happiness from the bottom of her heart.

    The dry atmosphere was moistening along with the warm gaze from the parents and the other wives.

    And so,

    ¡¸Yosh, everything is alright. Let¡¯s go to the next one.¡¹

    Hajime pped his hand and gave the order. Everyone sent him gaze that said ¡¸Read the atmosphere¡¹.

    It seemed he really couldn¡¯t stand to be present at the atmosphere right now. Hajime-san wished to run away. The problem was the future. Hajime-san wouldn¡¯t look back at the past.

    ¡¸Wait wait, Hajime. Why are you that hurried? There are things that we still haven¡¯t heard¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anything like that. One hopeless rabbit showed her guts. That¡¯s all.¡¹

    He drowned out those words. It was as though he was being ¡®I won¡¯t allow further question than that!¡¯. Or perhaps he was being ¡®I don¡¯t want to touch the topic ahead of that!¡¯.

    The parents were taken aback by that. Even Yue, Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, and then Shia herself and even Myuu, they all averted their gaze simultaneously. It was as though they understood Hajime¡¯s feeling.

    ¡¸The father of Shia-chan, he seemed like a kind person~. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting him.¡¹

    She said it. Sumire-okaasan said it.

    ¡¸How should I say it, the image of father and daughter is different. You know, Shia-chan gave the feeling of annoyi¨D¨Dcough. I mean aggressiveness and challenger spirit in the yback.¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-sama? Just now, were you about to say that I was a muscle brain? You almost said that!¡¹

    Ignoring Shia who was pressing the question on Shuu, Tomoichi also expressed his impression.

    ¡¸Yeah, I thought that the rabbit people race will be more brimming with curiosity with character of fortitude but¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and Yue looked at each other. They were making face that was saying ¡¸Certainly, they¡¯re brimming with curiosity with character of fortitude, right now¡¹.

    ¡¸They¡¯re actually peaceful people with kind personality. I feels like they¡¯re liking things like flower or animal.¡¹

    Kaoruko¡¯s impression made Kaori and Shizuku to look at each other. Their face seemed to say¡¸Right on. It seemed they loved those things, a long time ago¡¹.

    ¡¸Shia-san is special isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸She is truly the hero of her race.¡¹

    ¡¸The father and everyone else protect Shia-kun¡¯s family, while Shia protect the body of her family who cannot fight. That¡¯s how it is huh.¡¹

    Kirino, Koichi, and Shuuzou¡¯s impressions made Shia and Tio to look at each other. Their face wanted to say¡¸Rather they¡¯re dealing damage to my heart though. Everyone is frontline addict though¡¹.

    ¡¸All of them are handsome man and beautiful woman. The small children are also really cute. Fufu, when I imagined that this kind of people are living in the house inside a forest, it reminds you of Sylvania¡ð isn¡¯t it~¡¹

    Akiko¡¯s dreamy impression made Aiko and Myuu and Remia to look at each other with an expression that said ¡¸Certainly it¡¯s already just a dream¡¹. Next, Hajime¡¯s expression changed as though to say ¡¸If I have to say they¡¯reShiryuubaniaËÀÁ÷ÈÐÈÊ™instead, I guess?¡¹. (TN: Hajime changed the word Sylvania with kanji that has simr sound with it where the kanji has the meaning of ¡®death style de evil and good¡¯.)

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that they looked like that. That ¡°cute small kid¡± right now introduced himself with name like ¡°Baltfeld of Certain Death¡± and found his meaning of life from shooting through his prey¡¯s head, while the other child introduced herself as ¡°Neastadtrm of Outside Massacre¡± who if there was a chance wouldpete ruthlessly with the older women of the same n daily in order to receive the affection of the boss.

    (Ha, Hajime-san, what to do? Everyone is imagining a n of ¡°forest rabbit-san¡±! Even though in reality they¡¯re head reaping rabbits who¡¯re lurking in the forest! They¡¯re a group of warmonger and assassin! They will be absolutely appalled desuu!)

    (This is why I was reluctant to show those guys before theirplete change.)

    (It was Hajime-san who changed them though! Can¡¯t we change the schedule? Like telling them they can¡¯t meet my family because they¡¯re a bit busy right now or something.)

    (Try doing that and then get found outter on. We¡¯re talking about those guys. Next time they¡¯ll take initiative to introduce themselves. At that time it will be with an excessive show added¡­¡­terrifying)

    (¡­¡­Certainly. This is father and everyone else. They¡¯ll aim for our next visit and lie in ambush. No matter how many months, how many years, they will lie in wait at the pce¡¯s gate.)

    Hajime and Shia were both at their wits¡¯ end. Shuu and others were looking puzzled seeing the two of them whispering to each other secretively.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. We talked a bit about the time to introduce Hauria n. Kaori, take care of the follow up using soul magic and regeneration magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second Hajime. What¡¯re you saying when we¡¯re going to meet the father and family of Shia-chan who looked that kind¡­¡­wait, Kaori-chan!? Why is your expression that determined!?¡¹

    ¡¸I will protectOtou-sanfather-inw¡¯s heart-¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a destructive power that made even Hajime-kun shocked and fell into stupor but-, I¡¯ll protect everyone-¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime is the godying demon king isn¡¯t he!? Shia-chan¡¯s family, what kind of people are they!?¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san, steel yourself. Perhaps, among everyone here Tou-san¡¯ll be the one¡­¡­in most danger.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking one more time here-. This is Shia-chan¡¯s family you¡¯re talking about right!? The rabbit-san who looked kind in the yback right!?¡¹

    Shuu was filled with trepidation. Inside his brain the image of Carm and others looking like a group of psychopath shed. In a sense he wasn¡¯t mistaken.

    By the way, it could be easily guessed that the reason Shuu was in most danger was because he was Hajime¡¯s father. Just like his son, he had various things sealed deep inside his heart.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s put aside the matter of Tou-sama and others for now! Let¡¯s head to the next ce, next!¡¹

    Shia pointed to the west of the canyon as though to avert her gaze from the unpleasant future. The problem was that it was a future that woulde sooner orter.

    Shuu and others didn¡¯t feel fully satisfied, even so they obediently went through the gate.

    Their destination was of course Raisen Great Labyrinth.

    ¡¸So this is¡­¡­the second greatbyrinth?¡¹

    Shuu¡¯s question was only natural. Tomoichi and others also stared wide-eyed.

    ¨D¨DWee! To Miledy Raisen¡¯s exciting and thrilling greatbyrinth?

    ¡¸Right, of course you¡¯ll react like that. We were also like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s slightly irritating seeing this even now.¡¹

    ¡¸Right desu~. It¡¯s already annoying right from the start.¡¹

    Hajime and others got a faraway look. Although they often heard about the story, Shizuku, Tio, and Kaori who hadn¡¯t really experienced it themselves. The time for them to vicariously experience it had finallye and they were feeling excited and thrilled about it.

    ¡¸When the story about this greatbyrinth came up, the three would enter their own world so it made me curious.¡¹

    ¡¸It wouldst give us an odd sense of alienation when they art like that.¡¹

    ¡¸At the decisive battle I met with Miledy-san but¡­¡­she overwhelmed the monsters with gravity magic¡­¡­her voice at that time was really level-headed, so I couldn¡¯t match her image with the character that Hajime-kun and others mentioned no matter what. Rather, she felt like a good person who was humorous¨D¨D¡¹

    Kaori said such thing while staring at empty air and remembering Miledy who came as reinforcement at the decisive battle leading her golems. The instant she said those words, the eyes of Hajime and others snapped open intensely.

    ¡¸Kaori, return to your sense. You¡¯re brainwashed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bakaori. You better polish your ability to judge people a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸It was a really extreme situation that Kaori-san even got a strange delusion wasn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why are the three of you going that far!?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s expression became ¡¸Who in the world Miledy Raisen is¡­¡­¡¹ seeing the umon reaction of Hajime and others.

    Hajime cleared his throat *cough* and pulled himself together before opening his mouth.

    ¡¸From here we¡¯ll explore this Raisen Great Labyrinth, but this ce is a mountain of physical trap. We don¡¯t know which is where, so be more careful than when you were in Orcus. Be very careful to not act by yourself and touch something carelessly.¡¹

    The parents nodded firmly after seeing the serious expression and warning of Hajime. Kaori immediately moved to begin the ¡°past yback¡±. But, before she could,

    ¡¸It¡¯s still the entrance you know, Kaori-san.¡¹

    Shia grabbed her shoulder strongly.

    ¡¸Eh? But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, what?¡¹

    ¡¸I, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    Shia was smiling. But, the smile was strangely pressuring. It was inly scary. In addition her grip on Kaori¡¯s shoulder was like a vise. A vigor like ¡±I¡¯ll absolutely hinder the past yback!¡± could be felt.

    ¡¸¡­¡­nn. I¡¯m starting the past yba~~ck¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san!?¡¹

    Yue-sama unexpectedly turned traitor. She quickly stepped forward, opened the revolving stone door, casually struck down the arrow that flew out right after the door was opened, and then reyed the past with smooth and flowing motion.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me-, it¡¯s retaliation for before this!? That should be invalid already after this longgg-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? What did you say?¡¹

    Yue¡¯s hearing was suddenly bing bad. Shia went mad ¡®ugaaa~h¡¯ and leaped at her.

    By the way, what Shia meant by ¡°before this¡± was her line of¡¸¨D¨DI win if it¡¯s breasts£¡The girl over there is t isn¡¯t she!¡¹ that got reyed in the past rey at the canyon.

    In front of Shia who was trying to hold her down, Yue was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou¡¹

    ¡¸!? Hajime-san!?¡¹

    Shia was pinioned from behind. Her expression was saying ¡®Unbelievable!¡¯ and her rabbit ears stood on end.

    ¡¸My bad, Shia. It¡¯s my reflex.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you a trained dog!? Let goo~~, everyone don¡¯t looook~~~¡¹

    *Struggle-struggle-*. Even though she was trying to get away from Hajime¡¯s restrain, the past was projected before her body strengthening¡¯s level was raised.

    ¡¸Wha, what in the world it is? Hey, Yue. Shia is seriously disliking it, if it¡¯s better not to see it then¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, I¡¯m joking.¡¹

    The moment the regrettable scene of past Shia vanishing at the other side of the revolving door because of her carelessness, the image vanished at the same time. It seemed that even Yue didn¡¯t have the intention to show Shia¡¯s ck history for real as expected. After all it was concerning a girl¡¯s dignity.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m d desuu. If Yue-san was serious then I¡¯ll have to be Asura after that.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯re many people who almost be Asura huh.¡¹

    Tomoichi-san averted his gaze quickly.

    ¡¸Well, if I hath to guess, Shia must hath done a great blunder. At that time Shia seemed to be still really inexperienced after all.¡¹

    Right now Shia was a person of firm character even among Nagumo family. Rather, Shia could pass as a reliable rabbit even more than Yue who was heading to be a NEET vampire princess in full speed. But here there was an embarrassing failure story of her in the past.

    Everyone was terribly curious, but Shia who was folding her rabbit ears t on her head and looking bright red until her neck was cute so no one asked further and in exchange they stopped after tasting the warm and relieved atmosphere.

    But, being merciless in this kind of time was the quality of that person who was the number one most annoying person in the world.

    The moment Hajime and co stepped inside the dungeon and the revolving stone door closed, behind that door bright letters floating in the air shined radiantly and brilliantly in an intensity that was never seen before.

    ¨D¨DWere you scared? Hey, were you scared? You wet yourself.

    ¨D¨DIt¡¯s fine you know! It¡¯s only wetting yourself! There¡¯s also rabbit girl that soaked herself wet so it¡¯s fine! Ah, but remember to clean up okay! Manner is important doncha know? Pugyaaa¨D¨Dh

    The letters were subtly different from before. Or rather, there was addition.

    Everyone swallowed the voice¡¸Ah¡¹ that almost slipped out from their throat. It was a good work in their part of being able to immediately pretend of not understanding what the words meant. Although, within the silence that even felt terrifying, it couldn¡¯t be helped that their gaze was slowly moving. Yes, moving toward the direction of the child who wet herself.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia-san was looking down. Her expression couldn¡¯t be seen. It was extremely eerie. Her rabbit ears too weren¡¯t moving at the slightest like the calm before the storm.

    ¡¸I, I wonder what it talked about-! I don¡¯t get it at all!¡¹

    Aiko-chan desperately gave a follow up. But it became a lethal damage instead. Seeing Aiko¡¯s usual fruitless effort, Akiko said¡¸You be quiet-¡¹ and hit her daughter¡¯s head.

    ¡¸I, it might be talking about Myuu! Nano! Before Myuu met papa, Myuu often wet herself at night after all!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, mama is proud of Myuu. But, right now let¡¯s refrain from saying anything for a bit okay?¡¹

    Myuu desperately made a follow up with the mentality of self-sacrifice. But instead it made it hard for Shia to stay here. Remia quickly collected Myuu. She buried Myuu¡¯s face into her chest to zip close her mouth.

    ¡¸Shi, Shia-chan? You know, Okaa-san and everyone else doesn¡¯t really¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Just you wait¡¹(TN: Here Shia stop using polite way of speaking. Even though she still used desu even when facing the apostles, here she doesn¡¯t do so.)

    Shia¡¯s tone that should be unassable like iron wall broke. She held out her hand toward the worried Sumire to stop her, and then she started moving slowly. She equipped Vire Drucken so naturally like a flowing water.

    The next moment,

    ¡¸MILEDYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY-, GET BACK TO LIFEEEEEEE-!! I¡¯M GOING TO SMASH YOU TO PIECESSSSSSSSSSS-!!!¡¹

    Pale bluish white magic power burst up! That was the proof of the activation of body strengthening Level X! With her rabbit furs standingpletely on end and bloodshot eyes, the attack of Shia who went through character breakdown HIT the revolving stone door! The area near the entrance was exploded into pieces along with a thunderous roar.

    Even the gigantic boulder that was like a camouge outside was sent flying until it impacted the cliff wall at the other side. A part of Raisen Great Canyon copsed! Without pause she began fighting against the monsters of Raisen that got lured by the thunderous sound to vent her rage.

    The fierce quake and disastrous scene that was like cataclysm made Sumire and others screamed ¡¸Kyaaaaaah¡¹ while yelling ¡¸Shia-chan calm dowwnnnnn¡¹. During that time Hajime showed a cramping expression.

    ¡¸Shia should havee here just before thest decisive battle but¡­¡­looking at her state right now, this is the first time she saw that huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. In other words after Shia returned from here and before she departed to battle, Miledy intentionally added in the sentence.¡¹

    That must be how it was. When Hajime recalled Shia¡¯s state after returning from Raisen Great Labyrinth before the decisive battle, various things must have happened. This was undoubtedly Miledy¡¯s revenge.

    As expected from the formidable person who undoubtedly would be the world champion for eternity if there was anUzaAnnoyingledy World Championship. Even after her own death, she still left behind her annoyingness for future life¡­¡­. He even felt like that right now Miledy was actually watching from somewhere whileughing hard holding her stomach too.

    Unable to keep listening the impact sound that surged out without pause and watching Shia swearing while forgetting her ¡¸desuu¡¹, Tio departed to the battlefield for the time being.

    ¡¸Shi, Shia. I understand thy feeling. But for now let¡¯s calm dow¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸SHAORA-¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much-¡¹

    Tio vanished to faraway in the sky. Kaori was in a dither while pulling on Hajime¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-kun-, what now! This is the first time I saw Shia snapped like this!¡¹

    ¡¸The time before this she also snappedpletely though.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime! Do something about this! That¡¯s the role of a lover!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Kaa-san. Even if we leave her alone, she is in Level X so her magic power will dry out while we¡¯re talking and she¡¯ll copse, so for now let her vent everything inside her.¡¹

    Just like Hajime said, it became quite a few minutester. Shia-chan was on her knees limply above the sea of blood and mountain of corpse of the monsters. If they sharpened their hearing, they could hear the sad sobbing voice faintly.

    Seeing that, Hajime and others who had refined the strategy to improve Shia¡¯s mood while she was venting looked at each other and nodded firmly.

    Hajime turned his gaze to Myuu, she showed a really manly expression that said ¡¸Leave this to Myuu! Nano¡¹ and walked toward Shia.

    At the foot of the mountain of monster corpses, she ced both her hands on her mouth like a megaphone and raised her voice.

    ¡¸Shia-onee~~chaa~~n. What¡¯s the matter so suddenly nano~~? Why are you crying nano~~?¡¹

    ¡¸Hics, sniff, everyone learned it¡­¡­it might be alright if it¡¯s only Tio-san and others¡­¡­but even Kaa-sama and Tou-sama¡­¡­fueh¡­¡­and the families of Kaori-san and others too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What did they learn nano?¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s puzzled question made Shia went ¡¸Eh?¡¹. Shia showed a bewildered expression seeing Myuu¡¯s big and round eyes staring at her in puzzlement.

    ¡¸Wha, what did they learn you say¡­¡­that¡¯s of course, you know, the thing written at the entrance¡¹

    ¡¸Entrance? There was writing? What was written nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eeh? Huuh?¡¹

    Shia tilted her head and even her tears stopped trickling in this mysterious situation. Myuu also tilted her head matching her. It was as though she really didn¡¯t understand anything.

    Shia finally looked at the direction of Hajime and others wondering what was with this situation. Sure enough Kaori and others were also making puzzled expression. Even Tio who already returned when she noticed was tilting her head as though nothing had happened.

    And then, Hajime and Yue secretly made a thumb up.

    ¡¸Ah, co, could it be their memory with Yue-san¡¯s magic¡­¡­¡¹

    She recalled that possibility and felt grateful as well as apologetic and various other emotions. Shia who finally returned to her senses timidly descended from the mountain of corpse.

    ¡¸Err, Myuu-chan. You really don¡¯t remember anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    Shia stared fixedly on Myuu. Myuu stared back questioningly. *Staree~~~.* *???~~~~~~?*

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Myuu-chan. It¡¯s nothing desu.¡¹

    Shia grinned and walked toward Hajime and others. Myuu instantly stroked her chest and let out a breath of tension ¡¸fuhii~h¡¹¨D¨D

    Shia turned around *whoosh* in a sh. It was a truly sharp movement like ¡°Daruma doll tumbling¡±.

    But, even Myuu wasn¡¯t the demon king¡¯s daughter just for show! When Shia turned around she already started walking with a smile *grin* returning on her face. Shia nodded ¡¸fumu¡¹ and walked again¨D¨D

    *Whoosh*

    *Grin*

    *¡­¡­fumu*

    *fuii~*

    *Who-whoosh!!*

    *Grin grin-!!*

    *¡­¡­fu~mu*

    *Myu~~, papaa-*

    ¡¸You two, what¡¯re you ying?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry Hajime-san.¡¹

    Shia responded to Hajime. Behind her Myuu was holding her chest. It seemed her heart was pounding hard even from before entering the greatbyrinth. It was truly a situation that wasn¡¯t exciting at all. A small thumb up came from Remia mama. Myuu sent back a thumb up with an expression of a warrior who had acquired aplishment.

    ¡¸Er~r, everyone, did anyone see anything at the entrance?¡¹

    Shia asked with a smile. Even though she was smiling, deep inside the eyes that were narrowly opened, there was the sharpness of a veteran detective ascertaining the truth and falsehood. Aiko and Akiko twitched. Shizuku averted her gaze reflexively. Kirino sent them rebuking gaze.

    Shia¡¯s eyes narrowed silently.

    ¡¸Shia-chan, just what¡¯s with you since just now?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you perhaps feeling unwell? Should we stop with the sightseeing today?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no no, nothing like that! I¡¯m sorry Tou-sama and Kaa-sama. How should I say it, I¡¯m really sorry for various things desu.¡¹

    It seemed Shia had somehow guessed it. In other words, their memory wasn¡¯t actually modified, instead they were trying to make it looked like that was what happened. As expected, it was appalling to modify the memory of their own family, but they were trying to persist with the kind lie in consideration for Shia.

    Shia¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly in embarrassment, but she had even made Myuu be considerate of her. This time she took advantage of that kindness and kept her sanity.

    The parent~s sent a warm gaze seeing Shia¡¯s state. Yue and others also snuggled closer to console Shia.

    With everything returning to normal, the group finally moved inside Raisen Great Labyrinth. Past yback was activated at a ce where stairs formed in aplicated structure like trompe l¡¯oeil.

    But, Hajime and Kaorimitted a sorrowful blunder there.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, that Endo, he conquered this ce by himself didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, certainly. Want to take a bit of look? It was slightly after the decisive battle if I remember right.¡¹

    Kaori set the time and performed ¡°past yback¡±.

    After a while, a man fully clothed in ck outfit¨D¨DKousuke appeared in the projection.

    After the decisive battle, he fell in love with a Hauria older woman¨D¨DRanainfe¡­¡­Rana who perceived him even when he was in stealthy state and confessed. However, Rana gave conditions after much thought, which was a savage request of conquering a great dungeon and dealing a wound on Hajime. Kousuke came here to carry that out.

    Doing such challenge that could also be called as mad in a sense, as expected Hajime and others thought that even Kousuke must be nervous. However, the image of Kousuke in the projection seemed strange. He was muttering to himself in a low voice.

    Wondering what he was saying, they strained their ears and¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DA rabbit girl who soaked herself wet¡­¡­the rabbit people race is originally a fainthearted race¡­¡­and I think there won¡¯t be anyone else of theming here¡­¡­eh, in other words, it¡¯s something like that huh. Shia-san, over there she¨D¨D

    ¡¸ENDO KOUSUKE, I¡¯LL KILL HIM-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down Shiaaa-¡¹

    Shia-chan lost her sanity once more. She was turning around while shouldering Drucken, so Hajime hurriedly grabbed her from behind. But, in front of Shia¡¯s physical strength he was getting dragged!

    Yue and others also jumped Shia in great panic to stop her, but they were all getting dragged together. At the end even the parents also joined to be like a human rope, but the bugged rabbit whose heart was burning to seal Kousuke¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t be stopped!

    ¡¸ENDOOOOOOOO-, KOUSUKEEEEEEEE-¡¹

    ¡¸CALM DOWWWWWNNN, YOU¡¯RE SERIOUSLY BECOMING LIKE A BERSERKEEERRR-¡¹

    After that, Shia returned to her sanity after getting a promise that they would get rid of Kousuke¡¯s memory.

    Whether that measure was really carried out or not¡­¡­

    When the ssmates asked Kousuke about his time conquering Raisen Great Labyrinth, at the beginning he would always go ¡¸Raisen¡­¡­the entrance¡­¡­uh, my head-¡¹, it could be easily guessed from there.

    In any case, it seemed that Raisen Great Labyrinth was a ce that couldn¡¯t help but shave down Shia¡¯s SAN point even though its master wasn¡¯t there anymore. Perhaps it really should be called as the demon¡¯s gate.

    Although, they also had a bit of objective this time. And so they continued with the sightseeing of Raisen Great Labyrinth.

    Hajime and co advanced deeper forward while ying the ¡°past yback¡±.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Myuu¡¯s saying It seems that it was the words from Mr. Bill Gates.

    ¨C Sylva¡ðian Reimported from Nichijou

    ¡ùI¡¯m ashamed but this is an advertisement. Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou Zero volume 3 is nned to be released in 25 March. It seems it¡¯s already released at some quicker ce.

    You will be able to see a lot of no good Meiru-oneesan. Also, things like the whole picture of Liberator¡¯s organization, Van-chan who was the creator of ice and snow cavern that was currently in the middle of being conquered at volume 9, or the demon king wille out.

    I hope that everyone will obtain it no matter what!

    It¡¯s also announced in Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage, you please check there if you like.

    ¡ùSpecial perk SS

    ¨C Chain store-sama¡ºBoys talk after, disciplining¡»

    When men gathered, naturally they will also talk about the girl they like.

    And then, even when they talked secretly, there is also an onee-san who can view the past. So after that it was inevitable. It¡¯s that kind of story.

    ¨C Animate-sama¡ºThe wrong way to use metamorphosis magic¡»

    If there is metamorphosis magic then it might be possible to remodel the body? Although, to listen to Miledy¡¯s wish is a different problem.

    It¡¯s that kind of story.

    ¨C Tora no Ana-sama¡ºsses x maid uniform x manly woman = war¡»

    Even for a heavy maid lover, o manly woman, you bastard is out of the question. It¡¯s that kind of story of O-kun.

    ¨C Melon Books-sama¡ºKorin¡¯s theory of the strongest¡»

    There is nothing that will hurt an adult more than a little girl¡¯s consideration and pure and straightforward opinion.

    The one who stoodst was only the strongest little girl. It¡¯s that kind of story.

    ¨C Gamers-sama¡ºSearching for the beloved transmutation monster through 3000 ri ¢Ú¡»

    As usual, it¡¯s the story of the poster girl of the restaurant at the low-lying part of the royal capital Welnika Asha-chan chasing after Oscar.

    She pushed on until the sea and at the end of her being adrift she encountered a certain pirate group¡­¡­.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    After they somehow calmed down the raging berserker Shia.

    As expected perhaps they should stop with touring Raisen Great Labyrinth, if it was now they could teleport using Crystal Key or with Yue brute forcing her magic power until the deepest room¡­¡­

    That was Hajime¡¯s suggestion, but Kaori, Tio, Shizuku, Aiko, and Myuu, the five of them firmly refused. It seemed they wanted to be able to share with the ¡°feeling of understanding¡± that only owned by Hajime, Shia, and then Yue until now.

    ¡¸Rather, perhaps we should conquer it in a normal way and obtain gravity magic too?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. There art also the feeling that it¡¯s toote to obtain it now, but there art no disadvantage in obtaining it. This might be a good timing.¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­¡­Hajime and others will protect Okaa-san and other parents, so should we give it a try?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? H, h~m, it feels a bit impossible for me though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu too nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori and others talked between them. For some reason Hajime¡¯s eyes were wandering around hearing that. He showed a bit of pondering look, ¡¸Well, it¡¯s alright I guess¡­¡­it¡¯ll be alright won¡¯t it?¡¹ he said with unusualck of confidence. His expression was looking anxious.

    ¡¸Geez, Hajime-kun worry too much. We aren¡¯t that weak okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No, right, well, that¡¯s true.¡¹

    Hajime really didn¡¯t make himself clear. This was Hajime who was always bold and audacious with imperturbable mind, so seeing him like this made everyone to opened their eyes wide in surprise.

    Shizuku tensed her expression.

    ¡¸Even though you didn¡¯t even make that kind of face in Orcus¡­¡­we¡¯re going to have brace ourselves like this. That¡¯s why Ojii-chan and you two! Don¡¯t start warming up! Don¡¯t make that face that say ¡ºEe~, it¡¯s unfa~ir that only Shizuku is going¡»! I¡¯ll shred you all for real if you three are doing as you please!¡¹

    Everyone of Yaegashi family looked really dissatisfied. The adults in their age were sending booing ¡®boo~boo~¡¯ to their daughter in reality.

    Shia who had returned to her sanity right now formed a wry smile to such hot-blooded Yaegashi family and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸H~m, there is no problem with everyone¡¯s capability but¡­¡­this dungeon will change its internal structure within a certain period.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes desu. It¡¯s a trick in order tough while rolling on the floor seeing the challengers feeling down after pointlessly mapping the area with hard work.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s nasty!¡¹

    ¡¸Miledy was a damn contemptible human after all!¡¹

    It stood to reason.

    ¡®Because of that we also don¡¯t understand the path you know~¡¯, Shia said. Continuing after her Hajime also pointed out with a wry smile.

    ¡¸In the first ce, we nned to teleport after letting everyone touring this ce to a degree. I think you will need one week at the very least if you want to conquer this dungeon in a normal way.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Right now we have thepass, so if it goes well perhaps you¡¯ll be able to reach the goal easily? We don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be recognized as having conquered this dungeon though.¡¹

    ¡®I see¡¯, Kaori and co nodded. In that case, for the time being they would rely on thepass, if they weren¡¯t acknowledged in that case, then they would do it the normal way if there was another chance. They concluded of trying the challenge with such feeling.

    Because of that, Hajime would only show the path with thepass, while Kaori, Tio, and Shizuku would go ahead of the group. The tour of Raisen Great Labyrinth stared like that. Aiko together with Myuu were observing from the rear. It seemed they didn¡¯t really have confidence. Though Myuu was burning withbativeness while saying ¡¸I¡¯ll be back nano¡¹. (TN: In the raw Myuu said it in butchered English which is, ¡®Airu bii bakku nano¡¯)

    ¡¸Yue, can I count on you for the past yback here? If it¡¯s necessary I¡¯ll share my magic power with you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s fine. You can just leave it to this Yue-san.¡¹

    Right now Yue boasted magic power capacity that was equal or superior to a god, so even in Raisen that dispersed magic power, she was able to use magic with brute force.

    Although, doing the same like in Orcus when she continuously projected the past without pause throughout the tour¡­¡­as expected it was impossible to do something like that here.

    The magic of ¡°past yback¡± was already consuming magic power in proportion to the amount of time that was traced back even in normal situation. When it came to a scene that was more than a year in the past, even for the current Yue it was a consumption amount that she couldn¡¯t ignore. Also, Hajime sharing his magic power with her was referring to the kissing biting chuu~.

    Yue fired up herself and began to proactively cast the past yback while licking her lips.

    It wasn¡¯t just imagination that she looked to be much more motivated than usual. It wasn¡¯t because she could do the biting chuu~ with Hajime. They were doing that daily so there was no problem. There was one reason. It wasn¡¯t just Hajime who was asking her to do it, Yue also wanted to see it. The nostalgic scene.

    ¨D¨DHawawawah

    There was the trembling Shia who got the fur on the tip of her rabbit ears cleanly cut by rotating de that flew out from the wall.

    ¨D¨DUu~, I get a bad premonition somehow desuu~

    There was also the weak-kneed Shia looking around restlessly.

    ¨D¨DUkyaaa!?

    The stair became a slid and she rolled down while getting smeared with slimy liquid. Shia-chan who hit the back of her head hard and writhed around was priceless.

    ¨D¨DThis damn clumsy rabbit! Move away quickly!

    ¨D¨DI¡¯m shorry~, but my body can¡¯t movee~

    The rabbit-san who slipped with her legs making M shape and then straddling Hajime¡¯s face with that splendid butt of hers looked really hopeless!

    Even after that, she got hit by metal basin and her face got sloshed with mysterious muddy white liquid, getting hit with consecutive attacks of metal basins, getting a second helping of metal basin, the totally hopeless Shia rabbit was tripping all the traps like there was no tomorrow. She was sobbing, then snapping at Miledy¡¯s writing¡­¡­

    ¡¸How nostalgic~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s nostalgic~¡¹

    Hajime and Yue were nodding to each other with extremely satisfied expression. They were giving off air as though they had reunited with old friend that they hadn¡¯t met for a long time.

    By the way, this ¡°nostalgic hopeless show of Shia-chan¡± was the second time today. The first time needn¡¯t be said. It was the past image of the encounter in Raisen Great Canyon. At that time everyone reacted to Hajime¡¯s cold treatment, so they were unable to pleasantly enjoy Shia¡¯s hopelessness.

    ¡¸The hopeless Shia-chan is cute as expected eh.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-chan of this time, is gone already huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu smiled warmly. At the same time, they were showing a lonely atmosphere as though they were thinking of a daughter that they couldn¡¯t meet anymore.

    ¡¸Uwaa, she was really a hopeless rabbit wasn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸She was already a bug when we first met her.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it was just barely with me. At that time there was still a slight scent of hopelessness fromst her.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it was also like that at my time. When we met at Ur, she was still treated rtively rough.¡¹

    A second of silence. Kaori and co looked at each other and grinned.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸The hopeless rabbit is really nice~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡®Nice~?¡¯ They said and nodded to each other.

    Myuu and others were also really enjoying seeing the pathetic andpletely hopeless Shia. ¡¸How hopeless nano~¡¹¡¸My my, the hopelessness is cute¡¹¡¸That¡¯s a hopelessness that is unthinkable from her current self¡¹¡¸But, that¡¯s a nice hopelessness¡¹¡¸That¡¯s a hopelessness that you can¡¯t really find in the recent years¡¹¡¸It¡¯s the greatest hopelessness in this ten years¡¹¡¸That¡¯s a fine quality hopelessness with abundant variation and the right amount of sharpness¡¹ and so on, everyone exchanged their impressions that sounded like lines from somewhere.

    ¡¸No, now see here, everyone. Calling me hopeless hopeless like that is, you know¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia was pping her rabbit ears wildly while trying to protest with sullen expression. But,

    ¡¸Ah, amazing! That¡¯s the clich¨¦ trap!¡¹

    Arge rock was rolling down from above. Kaori said ¡¸I¡¯ve seen this before in movie!¡¹ with a slightly high tension before disintegrating it.

    Right away, a ball made from metal was rolling down next while scattering melting liquid. As expected it couldn¡¯t oppose Kaori¡¯s disintegration.

    Inside the past projection,

    ¨D¨DUwaaa~~hn, I¡¯ll haunt this ce if I dieee!

    Shia was running past while screaming pathetically and yellingint as expected. And then ahead where Hajime had escaped from the trap, he crucified Shia on the wall to help her narrowly escaped death.

    Also, Yue was being held in Hajime¡¯s embrace importantly. Seeing her past self at that time protesting while sobbing, the present Shia was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I was really hopeless huh.¡¹

    She got a faraway look. She was gritting her teeth saying ¡¸You call yourself a rabbit when you can¡¯t even pulverize a mere metal ball like that with your fist-¡¹.

    Sumire chuckled slightly seeing Shia in that state.

    ¡¸Even so¨D¨Dto say something like ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll aa~bsolutely make Hajime-san fall in love me that you will want to save me in your embrace no matter what-¡°. Shia-chan, you really don¡¯t know when to give up.¡¹

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears stood straight. When she moved her gaze, Sumire was there looking at her gently. It made her felt extremely embarrassed for some reason. Shia fidgeted restlessly while raising her voice to gloss it over.

    ¡¸I wonder how is Kousuke-san doing around here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right. Even though I also wanted to watch that guy¡¯s capture too, I forgot it already without noticing. As expected, Shia. You did well reminding me.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forget even if I die. Until I send his memory flying.¡¹

    Shia¡¯s serious look was really intense. Even the unprecedentedck of presence that Kousuke possessed could win against the obsession of the bugged rabbit who kept her eyes wide open it seemed.

    ¡¸He is the next n head of Hauria n after all. I won¡¯t acknowledge him if he disy an unsightly appearance here! Now, Yue-san! Please do it desu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-, leave it to Yue-san!¡¹

    Setting the time axis~, past yback GO!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Nnn?¡¹

    Yue leaked out a bewildered voice. There was no Kousuke. Hajime and others also looked around but they couldn¡¯t find him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I mistook, the time axis?¡¹

    ¡®Such thing shouldn¡¯t be possible¡­¡­¡¯, Yue thought while starting to redo the past yback. But in that instant, arge rock was starting to roll down in the past projection.

    Then,

    ¨D¨DSniff-, hics-¡­¡­my heart hurts. I¡¯d rather disappear instead

    ¡¸Uoh, so you¡¯re there Endou!¡¹

    He was there. He was sitting hugging his knee at the corner of the passage. Kousuke-kun there was wearing ck clothes, but it was already tattered everywhere.

    Or rather, it felt like his mind was even more tattered than his clothes. He was inly crying. His eyes looked dead. It seemed he already messed up, to a degree that he had no presence at all to the degree that no one could catch sight of him even though he was inside a past projection. He was so ephemeral that it felt like he would literally vanish anytime now.

    ¡¸Wait, it¡¯s not the time to do something like that! Stand up Endou-kun! The rock ising down!¡¹

    Kaori even forgot that it was a past projection and raised her voice anxiously.

    Kousuke raised his face as though reacting to that. His empty eyes turned toward therge rock, and a beat. His face seemed to say ¡®Uwaaah!?¡¯ ¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DCome! My clones! Be my shield with that body!

    He instantly took a pose. He stood at the middle of the passage and crossed his arms in the shape so that only his right hand was in front of his face. Of course he also didn¡¯t forget to put on the sunsses in a sh! Even though therge rock already right in front him, he also didn¡¯t forget to rotate in ce!

    *Pupupuff-* Three clones appeared and stopped therge rock just for an instant. The clones were immediately dispersed due to Raisen¡¯s magic dposing effect, but using the time they bought, Kousuke dodged aside instantly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If he has time to make a pose, he can use it to escape.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue, don¡¯t say it. It¡¯s necessary for the abyss lord.¡¹

    It was necessary for the abyss lord!

    It seemed the ¡°depressed Kousuke¡± just now was only an abrupt appearance while in the middle of break. The sinful depth of abyss lord was already in the state of Level V. His spec was rising with the passage of time, along with the increase of the painfulness of his behavior!

    ¨D¨DO Miledy Raisen! O ancient protector! Know that my abyss will swallow everything!

    ¡¸O, o¡­¡­<em>aa~</em>¡¹

    The one who groaned was Shuu. He covered his face with both hands and fell on his knees. He was bright red from his neck until his ear.

    ¡¸O, oi, Nagumo Shuu! What¡¯s wrong!?¡¹

    Tomoichi called out in surprise, but Shuu papa didn¡¯t answer. It seemed he wasn¡¯t in the state to do so. Sumire mama was watching her husband with a truly nasty face! She was grinning really widely in enjoyment!

    ¨D¨DKuku-, the like of arge rock is a trifling matter. Muh, a metal ball!? Fuh, so I can¡¯t deal with it using ordinary means¡­¡­

    ¡¸NUAAAAAAAH¡¹

    ¡¸Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¨D¨DVery well-,e at me! Carnage is my favorite pastime-

    ¡¸STOP IT ALREADYYYYYYY-¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! Something strange with your father! No, he is already strange from the beginning but¡­¡­this is stranger!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa!, it¡¯s alright, Tomoichi-san. I¡¯m also like that right now inside my heart.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you parent and so both overly strange!?¡¹

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Both Shuu and Hajime were the kind of people who possessed a heavily sealed box deep inside their heart after all. The abyss lord was prying open the seal of that that sealed box really easily.

    Inside Shuu, his young self wearing ck history T-shirt was peering out saying ¡¸You call?¡¹. Hajime was someone experienced in facing the real abyss lord, so he was still able to barely push back the self inside his heart who was wearing chuuni T-shirt and armed trying to crawl out saying ¡¸You call right? You¡¯re calling again right?¡¹.

    They enjoyed the adventure of abyss lord in the degree that barely kept the seal in check¡­¡­it was thrilling in its own way. That was something that couldn¡¯t be denied.

    ¡¸Hey, dear. How are you feeling right now? You who was personally obsessed with sneering ¡®Fuh¡¯ at the past! You who would say ¡ºYou see¡­¡­I have something that I have to do no matter what¡» with a meaningful smile when I invited you for a date at holiday even though actually you didn¡¯t have anything to do, andter on you would invent some reason to invite me to a date?¡¹

    ¡¸STOPPPPPPP-, STOP TALKING ABOUT THE STORY WHEN WE ONLY STARTED GOING OUT IN FRONT OF OUR SONNNNNN!!¡¹

    Sumireughed while holding her stomach. Shuu who kept covering his face with both hands while trembling all over due to the serious damage.

    ¡¸Hey, Kaa-san. What Tou-san mean by the time when you two started dating¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. It was when we already finished graduating middle school for a long time. It was when we were at second year of high school. This person¡¯s sickness, it<em>went on for long</em>.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see. But Kaa-san. Let¡¯s stop with that much.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuh, At that time his intention was to show his cool figure to me isn¡¯t that riight~. How cute~¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously stop it! Tou-san¡¯s mind is dying!¡¹

    Shuu-otousan finally started sitting while hugging his knees and buried his face into his knees. Tomoichi consoled him with a reallyplicated expression, while Koichi showed understanding with an enlightened expression, but Shuu was locking himself within the hard shell of his heart.

    Abyss lord¡¯s savory lines echoed like BGM¡­¡­

    ¡¸How should I say it, Otou-sama and Okaa-sama really get along well aren¡¯t they~¡¹

    ¡¸Right. They look more like best friend rather than spouses, that art really mysterious.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fun just watching Ojii-chan and Obaa-chan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸It always give a warm feeling watching them, ufufu.¡¹

    Hearing Shia, Tio, Myuu, and Remia¡¯s words made Kaori and others to nod too. As a matter of fact, this husband and wife always looked like they were having fun.

    Kaoruko and Kirino watched Sumire yfully poking *poke poke* with her fingertip on her husband whose mind died and couldn¡¯t move. And then Akiko also opened her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­When Kaori and others were gone and we met in the ¡ºfamily association¡» that was started for the sake of the search, the two of them really gave the impression of ¡°capable people¡± though. Fufu, certainly it¡¯s fun seeing them right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. It was Miya-chan and others who took leadership, but they were really capable in noticing other small details¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They were really like the unsung hero of the family association. Thanks to the two of them, it was really easy to do activity.¡¹

    They didn¡¯t stand out, but they would do it when the timese. They casually aplished the necessary things. The mothers conversed nostalgically while recalling the Nagumo husband and wife at that time. Kaori and others opened their eyes wide ¡¸Hee~¡¹ in interest.

    ¡¸But, I like these two right now better than ¡°the serious and capable duo¡± of that time.¡¹

    Kirino said with a smile while watching Shuu who somehow recovered due to the care given to him and Sumire who was lightly tapping his head repeatedly. Kaoruko also continued while smiling gently.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. It¡¯s troubling that it¡¯s us who feel embarrassed watching them though.¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu whose eyes were still dead were puzzled when they finally noticed the warm atmosphere of the surrounding. Perhaps it should be said that in a sense they had just entered the world of just the two of them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I and Hajime also want to be husband and wife like the two of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Spare me from having a wife like Kaa-san okay? Yue is fine as you are.¡¹

    ¡¸! Hajime¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yue¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, both of you! Don¡¯t enter the world of just the two of you! Okay!¡¹

    Hajime and Yue took each other¡¯s hands and brought out a sickly sweet atmosphere. But arge sword swung down between the two of them. It was like the sword was splitting the pink heart enveloping the two of them into two!

    ¡¸Both Hajime-kun and Yue, watch the time, ce, and asion! Good grief-¡¹

    Tomoichi matched her daughter¡¯s peevish state by spitting ¡®Keh¡¯ peevishly too.

    ¡¸With the parent like this, the son is also the same huh. Good grief-¡¹

    Then, a wall of text appeared in good timing¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DHey hey, how are you feeling right now? How are you feeling? Puuh giggle giggle-

    ¡¸¡¸You¡¯re annoying!!¡¹¡¹

    Shirasaki father and daughter were beautifully in harmony.

    ¨D¨DFuhahahahahah!! Bring it on, liberator! For you to be able to seriously wound this abyss-. My blood is seething-. Fuhah, fuhahahahah!!

    ¡¸¡¸You shut up-!!¡¹¡¹

    Nagumo father and son were also beautifully in harmony.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, how about we move forward soon?¡¹

    The group finally continued forward after Shizuku talked with a deep sigh.

    After that, they watched Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio fighting the golem knights, and as expected, at the first room, they were shaken around together with the room and returned back (they were in floating state using gravity magic so there was no damage), then they once more went through a mountain of nasty booby traps and the fierce attack of Miledy¡¯s writing that easily rubbed people¡¯s nerves the wrong way while advancing for a while.

    As expected from the three of them. They weren¡¯t harmed physically, but¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DJust now, you were totally surprised weren¡¯t you!? Weren¡¯t you!? You¡¯re absurdly shaking in your bootsss~?

    ¨D¨DCongrats for oveing the trap! It¡¯s totally meaningless though! Pugyaaaah

    ¨D¨DEeeeeh? What¡¯s the matter, making that kind of gloo~my expression! Are you getting on age alreadyyy? Pupuh

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Chih¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Not just Kaori, even Shizuku and Tio were unbelievably clicking their tongue.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really refreshing seeing Shizuku clicking her tongue.¡¹

    ¡¸Please look there. Shizuku-san¡¯s eyes. Her eyes like a someone who will randomly kill passerby.¡¹

    ¡®Anyone is fine, I want to just cut¡­¡­¡¯, Shizuku-san¡¯s face seemed to say that. Shia was trembling, not wanting to see such Shizuku. Beside her, Aiko was trembling when she looked at Tio.

    ¡¸Ti, Tio-san making that kind of face, it¡¯s the first time I see it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ti, Tio~? Your pupils turn into slit like dragon. Calm down¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸<em>Aa?</em>Whaat? Thy got anyint aah?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan got silenced nano!? By Tio-oneechan!?¡¹

    In any case, it was great that they now could share in the feeling! Hajime, Shia, and Yue thought that while nodding at each other.

    And then,

    ¨D¨DI guess¡­¡­it¡¯s enough already¡­¡­

    Perhaps it was the limit of the abyss lord mode. Kousuke seemed to have returned to his sane mode looked dead in the eyes. He stayed lying down on the ground without making any twitch at the slightest.

    Incidentally the past Hajime, Shia, and Yue were resting right beside him while huddling close to each other. Compared to Hajime who was holding extraordinarily lovely flower at both sides with a hint of calm atmosphere enveloping them, Kousuke¡¯s state was really beyond any words to describe.

    It seemed that Kousuke¡¯s mental state was already riddled with wounds. The spring of his willpower was already dried up. Also, due to the traps his body was also like ragged cloth. His stamina was also at his limit apparently. It couldn¡¯t be helped even if words of giving up slipped out from him.

    ¨D¨DThat¡¯s right, let¡¯s go home¡­¡­no, perhaps it¡¯ll be impossible to go back? I don¡¯t know where the exit is

    *Mumble mumble, mumble mumble*, the state of Kousuke who was continuing to mumble to himself wasn¡¯t good. Even though he returned to his sanity he was already not sane at all. Some resemnce with Hajime who was trembling in the abyss could be seen from him.

    ¨D¨DEven though I managed to survive that battle¡­¡­am I going to die here? I¡¯m, really an idiot huh

    ¡¸Endou¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime looked at Kousuke who was in a state of broken heart with a troubled expression.

    ¨D¨DYaa~i yaa~i, this good for nothi~ng!! Fuhyahyahyahyah

    ¡¸MILEDYYYYYYY-!!¡¹

    Hajime finally raised his voice roughly at the text that mercilessly attacked the already weakened enemy.

    Or rather, it was a text that was right on the spot for the current Kousuke¡­¡­

    Thinking really really carefully, Miledy¡¯s text toward Kaori and co was also like that. Even though Miledy wasn¡¯t here anymore, how did the text can appear in real time?

    Perhaps, soul magic or something was used to sense the challenger¡¯s state, and then it automatically selected a text from the avable patterns and disyed it. There was no doubt that it was Oscar who created this. What a terrifying ancient transfiguration master.

    ¨D¨DThat¡¯s right, I¡¯m a just a good-for-nothing anyway. Amadaototally hopeless old guythat won¡¯t be noticed by anyone¡­¡­. Surely, when everyone return to earth, they won¡¯t even notice that I¡¯m gone¡­¡­

    ¡¸E, Endouu~, you¡¯re reallyyy¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry that I sometimes forgot to call your name in the roll-call, Endou-kun-¡¹

    Tears were pooling at the corner of the eyes of Hajime and co hearing the monologue that was just too pitiful. Aiko raised her voice in repentance.

    ¨D¨DHeheh, even though I have a life like in a manga like this¡­¡­surely even if it¡¯s turned into manga the main character will be Nagumo, while my character won¡¯t even get a face¡­¡­

    ¡¸It sounds like it will really happen in reality-, so don¡¯t say such a sad thing-¡¹

    Hajime spontaneously said. Sumire gave tsukkomi ¡¸Calm down. This is just a past yback right¡¹ to her son who was unusually unable to bear the situation.

    Actually a few yearster, the autobiographical manga that Liliana drew (the somewhat beautified and dramatized version) also had the appearance of Kousuke there but¡­¡­even though he appeared, for some reason only his face was hidden by his front hair and couldn¡¯t be seen. It wasn¡¯t like that when Liliana tried to draw his face, she wasn¡¯t able to remember it at all¡­¡­that wasn¡¯t the reason. Surely.

    ¨D¨DI simply, want a life when other people notice me¡­¡­

    ¡¸Endouu~~~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~~~, do your best Endoou!¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-oniichan fight nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-kun-, stand up! Stand up on your feet!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-kun-, you are a capable person!¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-, does thy intend to give up on Rana-. Show that thy art a man!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forget-, to call your name anymore in the roll-call-¡­¡­perhaps!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the next n head of Hauria aren¡¯t you! Please show your guts!¡¹

    In contrast with the parents who didn¡¯t know what to feel, Hajime and others were getting heated up in the same level like when they watched Inaba-san¡¯s rising up story.

    Then, although there was no way their voices reached him¡­¡­a faint light was lit in Kousuke¡¯s eyes.

    ¨D¨DNn? Nagumo is main character? ¡­¡­Thinking carefully, if I die here there is possibility that Rana-san¡¯ll also get taken away by Nagumo?

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not gonna happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now is different but, Rana-san at that time was constantly in weing state. Or rather all of Hauria¡¯s females are like that.¡¹

    Hauria¡¯s female camp were always looking for opening to be granted with their boss¡¯s affection, even if they had to gang up on Shia with all of them.

    ¨D¨DRana-san will¡­¡­my Rana-san is being approached by the demon king¡¯s poisonous fang-

    ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t say something scandalous like that.¡¹

    ¨D¨DNo way no way no way-. This ain¡¯t the time to sleep at this kind of ce-. Right now, even at this very moment, Rana-san might get attacked, and yet I-

    ¡¸¡­¡­Looks like I need to have a talk with Endou about his perception of me.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes turned into demon king. The possibility of Kousuke getting attacked instead of Rana was high!

    Although his eyes were still hollow, there were light lit inside them. Kousuke crawled on all four and stood up.

    Kousuke showed his guts, but his state made everyone went ¡®Oh?¡¯¡­¡­

    ¨D¨D!? Tsu, what, a voice is speaking directly in my brain¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DFuh, my other half. Do you want power?

    ¨D¨DYo, you are-, don¡¯t tell me-

    ¨D¨DIndeed. My name is the abyss lord ¡°Kousuke E Abyssgate¡±!

    ¨D¨DAbyss, lord¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DI shall ask you one more time. My other half! Do you want power-

    ¨D¨DYeah¡­¡­yeah-. I want power! A power that will make Rana-san recognize me-. A power to protect Rana-san to the end from the demon king-

    ¨D¨DKukuh. So you finally ept me. Very well! Let¡¯s go together! There is no end to abyss!

    By the way, it wasn¡¯t a conversation inside the head. Kousuke was simply talking alone like two people. It was something like one-man show. Inside the great dungeon where there was nobody else.

    Everyone went ¡¸Uwaa¡¹ with an expression as though they had seen something that shouldn¡¯t be seen. Or rather, they couldn¡¯t watch this at all. This state that cornered Kousuke by this much wasn¡¯t something so half-hearted.

    It seemed that another personality was made inside him because of the absurd stress. Right now the scene they were watching was exactly like that.

    So far as it went, Kousuke right now didn¡¯t have anything like multiple personality, so he must have recovered his sanity properly, even so this scene was painful enough to make Hajime and co lost their words.

    ¡¸Hajime. Call Kousuke to our house when we¡¯re home and have a talk with him man to man.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do that, Tou-san. I¡¯ll be a bit kinder to him.¡¹

    Nagumo parent and son were staring at Kousuke with their kindest expression to date.

    Like that, Kousuke became the abyss lord once more and stood up. He damaged himself while advancing forward. Kaori and others were also smoothly conquering the dungeon at the same pace. They also had their fill enjoying Shia¡¯s pathetic past at the same time. Two hours past like that.

    As expected, because of the inner structure that continued to change, they couldn¡¯t clear it within several hours. In the end, they ended teleporting to thest boss area using Crystal Key.

    ¡¸We have properly conquer some part of the dungeon, it¡¯ll be nice if we get recognized after defeating the boss¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right Shizuku-chan. Other great dungeon also has shortcut, so the possibility isn¡¯t zero.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­if mine memory serves me right, thest art a battle against a giant golem correct?¡¹

    While deploying the gate, Hajime averted his gaze with his all for some reason.

    ¡¸Miledy golem you mean. It was powerful desu. Thinking back now, seeing that it didn¡¯t directly use gravity magic, I think she held back a lot against us at that time but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Perhaps, she simply couldn¡¯t use her strength in order to save her power for the end. But, they way she dropped the whole ceiling, or controlling the knight golems¡­¡­she was strong.¡¹

    Yue and Shiamented. Shia then said ¡¸Now that you mention it¡¹ and hit her palm as though noticing something at thiste hour.

    ¡¸Miledy is now gone, so it became a half autonomous golem isn¡¯t it? If I remember right, Hajime-san ced it here once more didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸We, well yeah. It was after Endou conquered the dungeon but¡­¡­that was because at that time I didn¡¯t know that Endou was cornered to that degree. I thought that it would be problematic if dungeon conqueror show up so easily¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You thought? What¡¯s the matter Hajime? You¡¯re acting strange since some time ago.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. Because I thought that, I added a little bit extra. Yeah, just a little but, you know.¡¹

    Hajime-san still keeping his gaze averted with all his effort and wouldn¡¯t meet anyone¡¯s gaze.

    Even while feeling suspicious, maintaining the gate that kept getting dispersed was really difficult, so everyone shelved their question forter and leaped inside.

    Although, there was no need to ask himter. Because the answer appeared right before them.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio stiffened.

    Countless blocks were floating within a vast space¡­¡­that was fine. It was just as they heard.

    But, however.

    They didn¡¯t hear about this.

    *GOGOGOGO-* Three pairs of mechanical wings on the back were emitting light, full load of weapons¡­¡­it was a gigantic golem that looked like mobile sui¡ðs they saw in robot anime of modern Japan. They didn¡¯t hear anything about this!

    Hajime deployed tripleyers of eight points barrier with a natural movement. At the same time, the new golem-san folded its arms in a savory pose and casually activated its gimmicks with *JAKO-!!* sound.

    The arms that extended from its rear had cannon turret docked above the shoulders.

    ¨D¨DTwo 88 mm rail cannons. Stand b~~~y

    The gigantic drills on both sides of the waist started rotating *KIIIIIINN*, at the same time six gun barrels from the inside that was split into four showed themselves.

    ¨D¨DTwo variable 30 mm gatling rail guns. Stand b~~y

    The chest armor slid and from inside an armament that looked like beehive showed up.

    ¨D¨DHeat seeker missile ¨C 120 shots. Stand b~~y

    Someone turned the golem into this appearance.

    Of course, there was only one culprit.

    Kaori and others were turning to look across their shoulder with stiff motion like a creaking machine that hadn¡¯t been oiled.

    Their faces were written with ¡¸This is a lie right?¡¹.

    Hajime obstinately kept his gaze averted he simply said the necessary words frankly.

    ¡¸Look to the front. ¨D¨DYou¡¯ll die you know?¡¹

    At that instant, the sound of tyranny loudly resounded.

    At the same time,

    ¡¸NOOOOOOOOOOOOO-¡¹

    ¡¸HAJIME YOU IDIOOOOOOOTT¡¹

    ¡¸DRA, DRAGON TRANSFORMATION-!!¡¹

    A scream and an insult and a flustered voice resounded.

    sh and me st and shockwave trampled the space. Kaori took defensive posture with her disintegration wings along with Shizuku, while Tio guarded using her ck scales while gasping ¡®ahn ahn-¡®.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha, Hajime-san? What¡¯s that? It¡¯spletely different from our fight though. That¡¯s not a level of adding a bit extra though!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s Super MiledyGGolem.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I don¡¯t get it.¡¹

    Tio was blown away while they were talking. She raised her voice ¡®Aha~~hn¡¯ in anguish while the giant body of ck dragon crashed on the wall. The scales she was proud of were tattered.

    On the other hand with Kaori and Shizuku, perhaps it was just as expected from the disintegration defense, it was splendidly blocking the barrage, but they were unable to move from their spot.

    Then, Super Miledy G seemed to lose patience and showed a new movement. It was posing savorily while swinging its right arm, then the arm morphed with *gashon-* sound into an electromaically elerated pile bunker.

    It charged forward while the gushing of dramatic light on its back fluttered like meteor.

    ¡¸Ka, Kaorii! RUUUUUUUNNNN¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-kun! It¡¯ll be fine right!?¡¹

    The Shirasaki husband and wife werepletely panicked. Hajime nodded strongly.

    ¡¸It will be fine. In the past, I broke through that disintegration defense using the same method. Even if it¡¯s Kaori, she won¡¯t be able to win against the sure-kill Pile Shot of my masterpiece Super Miledy G.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant!¡¹

    Kaoruko-okaasan unusually tsukkomi-ed with all her strength. The kindhearted Myuu screamed her warning ¡¸Ruuunn! Kaori-oneechan! Super run awaa~~y nano!¡¹.

    Kaori too seemed to have sensed the sparking gigantic pile bunker. In a hurry she escaped from the back of the silver wing cocoon together with Shizuku, and then without dy she withdraw in godspeed.

    Right after that, the fiendish barrier that would disintegrate everything was easily pierced through from the center with a thunderous roar.

    ¡¸NAGUMO HAJIMEEE-, YOU BASTARD DOING THAT TO KAORIIIII-¡¹

    Tomoichi-otousan jumped at Hajime. Sumire-okaasan also yelled ¡¸Kaoriii! Shizuku-chaaan-. Come back heree~~e¡¹. But, the best friend duo didn¡¯t give up.

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t just going to keep getting done in-¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go-, Shizuku-chan!¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku appeared behind Super Miledy G when anyone noticed. Each of them moved to take away the arms of Super Miledy G with a sh of disintegration and space severing sh respectively.

    ¡®Oo!!¡¯ Cheers were raised but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fuh, na?ve. Do you two think that I¡¯ll overlook its many blind spots that are created due to its huge size?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, which side you¡¯re on?¡¹

    The three pairs of protuberances that seemed like wings were purged from Super Miledy G. Those parts that were in the shape of triangle immediately floated in the air while turning around and pointed their tip to behind. Gun muzzle could be seen at the tips. All-range weapon was romance!

    ¡¸Wai-!!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lie right!?¡¹

    *CHUDODODODON* A storm of rifle bullet was fired. Kaori dodged with godspeed. Shizuku summoned a swarm of ck katana and bundled them like flower petals, at the same time she activated space severance ¡°Senka¡± in all the ck katana.

    ¡ºEeei-, goshujin-sama! This art overdoing it!¡»

    Tio made hereback even while droppingin like that. She rushed Super Miledy G with the ck dragon¡¯s huge body to seal its movement but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wha-, a bea¡ð saber!?¡¹

    It was Shuu who yelled. Just as he said, Super Miledy G grasped two sticks that were attached on its thighs and mowed horizontally with another cool pose while activating the bea¡ð saber at the same time.

    ¡¸The highest grade me is heated even more using sublimation magic, and then it¡¯spressed using gravity magic. It was a pain to recreate that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So this is the thing that Hajime made me helped with.¡¹

    Tio¡¯s scales were torn off right at this time and she tried to take distance in panic. But Super Miledy G docked the handle of the two bea¡ð sabers together to make them into a spear. Yue got a faraway look while looking at Tio who was being cornered by Super Miledy G that was making a savory pose.

    ¡¸Hajime¡¯s bad habit came out.¡¹

    Sumire¡¯s convulsing expression told the story. Which was, the disposition of Hajime who would dash without knowing to stop when it came to creating things. Or rather, it was the karma of Nagumo family.

    Even after that, there was space leap attack by bit weapon¡­¡­

    Or the opposite of countering by using the gate installed in the variable chakram to disce the attack of Kaori and co back to them¡­¡­

    Or an outrageous dodging method by purging the spot that would get cut and then immediately docking the parts back together¡­¡­

    Or external weapons flying out from several floating blocks which then docked with Super Miledy G, and then using the strengthened weapon a barrage wasid out like a storm¡­¡­

    Or the right hand burning bright red¡­¡­

    Or bing battle mode by transformation¡­¡­

    Or drill¡­¡­

    ¡¸A, as expected isn¡¯t this looking bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it just my imagination? It feels like Shizuku is half-crying though¡­¡­¡¹

    Kirino showed her rare flustered appearance, while Shuuzou was sweating coldly.

    Although, the three of them weren¡¯t survivor of the holy precincts just for show. They had also grown stronger since then, so they wouldn¡¯t allow themselves to keep getting done in forever.

    The three of them got used to the movement of Super Miledy G and they had also recovered from their flustered state. They began to show teamwork in harmony.

    Kaori toyed with the opponent using godspeed, Tio attracted its attention usingrge scale attack, and Shizuku took advantage of the instantaneous opening by stepping forward and cutting down its weapons little by little. Even if they got hit Kaori would immediately heal them.

    Was Super Miledy G amazing that it could contend with the three of them right from the front? Or, were the three amazing that they could take on the embodiment of Hajime¡¯s passion that was unrestrained?

    It was extremelyplicated. At the very least, it was a good fortune that abyss lord¡¯s challenge was before Super Miledy G got deployed here. But considering that this thing was deployed here due to that abyss lord¡¯s sess, it could also be argued that right now Kaori and co were screaming in frustration was also his fault.

    Putting that aside, Kaori and co were managing to shave down the opponent bit by bit like in a RPG boss battle. Their battle was quite an impressive sight.

    Shia and Myuu, and then the parents starting from Yaegashi family were gradually cheering them on loudly. For some reason Hajime-san¡¯s fearless grin was also deepening, and Yue¡¯s exasperated gaze was also getting stronger!

    ¡¸Haa, haa-, just a little bit more!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I thought we¡¯re going to die but¡­¡­looks like we¡¯ll manage somehow.¡¹

    ¡ºHaa haa. Tha, that ursed goshujin-sama-. With something like this-, who wouldst be able to conquer this ce in the future!¡»

    Their exhaustion was fierce due to Raisen¡¯s special characteristic. The three of them were already nearing their limit. However, Super Miledy G also got most of its weapons cut down by Shizuku. It also got hit by disintegration bombardment and dragon breath. It was damaged all over.

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan! Tio! We¡¯re going to finish it in one go!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood!¡»

    The three heightened their spirit so that this would be thest but¡­¡­

    Mass production of trump card was exactly Hajime quality.

    ¡¸Na?ve-, that¡¯s na?ve you three! You¡¯re so na?ve like Coca ¡ð with plenty of sugar tossed in and then boiled until it¡¯s concentrated!¡¹ (TN: Na?ve in Japan is amai, which could also mean sweet.)

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s why, whose side you¡¯re on Hajime?¡¹

    Hajime-san was the ally of romance.

    As though answering its creator, Super Miledy G emitted light. Crimson magic power was sparkling and enveloped Super Miledy G. The armor parts were purged with *bashun bashun* sound, and its gigantic body became slim.

    Super Miledy G became two sizes smaller. It folded its hand and scattered vast amount of crimson particles around. It was shining as though its whole body was heated red hot.

    ¡¸Do, don¡¯t tell me Hajime. You¡­¡­¡¹

    Shuu turned a gaze that was mixed with awe at his son¡¯s deed that knew nopromise. Hajime let out a ¡¸Fuh¡¹ savorily like a certain lord somewhere. Yue-san¡¯s gaze was lukewarm. Her expression was saying ¡¸How cute¡¹ like what Sumire sent to Shuu before.

    ¡¸The boss will be stronger when its HP gauge enter the red zone. That¡¯smon sense!¡¹

    ¡¸THAT KIND OF COMMON SENSE IS UNNECESSARRYYYYYYYYYYY-¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s yell echoed, at the same time Super Miledy G¡¯s figure blurred. It seemed to be some kind of ¡°Limit Break¡± state. It disyed a terrific mobility and instantly approached the three! The figure that blurred to two or threeyers was just like Neunte in the past. Bea¡ð sabers flew out like assassin de from the tips of its two arms and two legs! Cool!

    ¡¸Trans-A¡ð Mode activate! Go-, Super Miledy G! Show them-, your power!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-, just which side you¡¯re on!¡¹

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama-, let¡¯s hold family meetingter on-. I wouldst not let thy get away with this!¡»

    Intense quake burst deep underground Raisen once more. There were also angry yells and screams raised up.

    After that, what was the result of the dungeon conquer of Kaori and co¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime-kun. Are you reflecting?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, who is telling you that it¡¯s fine to stop sitting seiza?¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, remake it. Back to the level of the original Miledy golem. Thy understand?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes ma¡¯am. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    It could be guessed from seeing Hajime who was sitting in seiza posture with his head hanging down, the Super Miledy G that became rubbish nearby after self-destructing, and the magic circle in Miledy¡¯s hideout that wasn¡¯t shining.

    It seemed that Kaori and co obtaining gravity magic would still take a little while more.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It has been announced at Arifureta¡¯s official homepage too but, volume 10 is nned to be released in June along with Drama CD.

    In other words, Shirakome will have to get back into work again (sweat)

    The update will be irregr again. I wish that I won¡¯t be absent for one month but, if that actually happen then I¡¯m sorry. Please keep taking care of this work from here on too.

    ¡ù Material introduction<ul><li>I¡¯ll be back nano</li></ul>

    It went without saying, the material is from Terminat¡ðr. She also made a wonderful thumb up¡­<ul><li>Everyone¡¯s hopeless evaluation</li></ul>

    It¡¯s reimported from Nichijou. From the evaluation of ???. (TN: Don¡¯t know which reference is this. Here is the raw ¥Ü©`¥¸¥ç¡ð©`)<ul><li>Super Miledy G</li></ul>

    From the omake ofic volume 4. As expected from RoGa-sensei. The design was superb lol. The functions came from the frame of various certain robot anime. There won¡¯t be any end to it if I start introducing them, so I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s omitted! Only thest crimson one. Trans-A¡ð. I super like it. There are also various other things inserted.

    ¡ù Updates in Gardo!<ul><li>Main story chapter 31 Tio is bad news. She¡¯s damn strong, and also cool-</li><li>Nichijou chapter 35 Kaori lol. Especially the burning Kaori, it make me burst intoughter lol</li><li>Zero chapter 12 Nize¡¯s past came into light. There is also somewhat serious Miledy.</li></ul>

    That¡¯s all. Those chapters are in the middle of publishing for free. Please go take a look at them!

    ¡ùPublication Zero volume 3  right now on sale.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    That man was in a horrible state.

    ¨D¨DGuh, so my hidden secret technique is shattered-

    His breath was short and gasping. One of his arms were limp and didn¡¯t move at all as though it had been dislocated.

    ¨D¨DSo it can¡¯t reach-. My strength-

    The blood that was flowing out from his split forehead dirtied his face gruesomely. The ck outfit was ckly dyed by his bleeding. He was literally wounded all over.

    ¨D¨DSo this is¡­¡­as far as I go¡­¡­

    He ran out of weapon with only a single broken dagger remaining. His stamina was already at the limit.

    However, but.

    Only the oath he swore in his heart, was going strong!!

    ¨D¨DEven if it¡¯s hopeless by yourself, I¡¯m still here

    ¨D¨DMy other half¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DWe¡¯ll go together-, isn¡¯t that right!?

    ¨D¨DYeah, exactly. Exactly, partner!

    That was why!

    Although there wasn¡¯t anyone watching! He yed two roles alone like performing conversation!

    ¨D¨DNot yet-. It¡¯s still not over yet! You master of the deepbyrinth! My abyss has no limit-

    Well, he was the abyss lord.

    He swung around the limp arm forcefully while making a turn, the only action that he couldn¡¯t possibly stop doing. Right after that, the abyss lord ate Miledy golem¡¯s iron fist and he was blown away.

    ¨D¨DOgeeh, fuh, that was an, gofuh¡­¡­afterimage!

    It wasn¡¯t an afterimage so he received great damage. He was literally vomiting blood.

    And then, the current Miledy golem was an automatic type that didn¡¯t reflect her personality, so it attacked further without the slightest mercy at all.

    He desperately leaped from floating block to floating block desperately, but there the group of knight golem drew near.

    ¨D¨DWai-, sto-, don¡¯-

    He was ganged up and beaten ck and blue. He was beaten up within an inch of his death. He was also kicked and grinded repeatedly. Next he also almost got everything he had torn off from his body.

    The lord barely escaped with his life from the encirclement of the knight golems by jumping out. He was in a half naked state. He hugged the ck outfit that had been reduced into a tattered scrap on his chest. His figure running in totter with teary eyes lookedpletely like a girl who was desperately running away from a rape.

    Seeing such figure that was pathetic in a sense,

    ¡¸He really doesn¡¯t learn. As expected, Endou got guts.¡¹

    Words of praise echoed.

    It was Hajime.

    It was Hajime-san who prevented the greatbyrinth capture of Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio as the result of his passion and romance gushing out excessively in developing and deploying thest boss in the style of series coboration type Gun¡ðm¨D¨DSuper Miledy G.

    After getting hounded by the extremely enraged Kaori and co and made the Super Miledy G self-exploded tearfully, Hajime and co entered the deepest room. There, they got on Miledy¡¯s magic circle, but as expected it seemed they weren¡¯t recognized as sessfully oveing thest boss, so Kaori and others couldn¡¯t obtain the gravity magic.

    Naturally they pressed at Hajime in double extreme rage mode.

    If asked how angry they were, it could be easily guessed when that Tio was starting her lecture with monotone voice that was filled with logic, prudence, moral, ethics, and sense. There was nothing more terrifying than a pervert who was scolding withposure as well as seriousness.

    Also, Kaori was staring fixedly *jiii~~~* at him with eyes that were like whirling ck hole, while Shizuku was starting to sharpen her ck katana quietly. That sight was also absurdly terrifying.

    It was to the level that Hajime disyed an astonishing scene of spontaneously taking seiza posture and said ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for getting carried away¡­¡­¡¹.

    And, that was why Hajime who was unable to endure theplicated gazes of the parents as well as Yue and others relied on our abyss lord at the same time when Tio¡¯s scolding finished.

    <em>If it¡¯s that guy then surely! He¡¯ll smash apart this atmosphere without a doubt!</em>Hajime thought.

    Like that she asked Yue to rey the past to observe abyss lord VSst boss golem that was still normal at that time but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yeah, even though he has been beaten up like this for almost nearly one hour.¡¹

    Shuu agreed with Hajime. His expression was showing strong color of admiration as expected.

    The lord¡¯s fragrant behavior was reaching the extreme when entering the climax of thebyrinth capture. At first both parent and son would cover their face with both hands while appreciating the yback from between their fingers, but right now they weren¡¯t being like that anymore.

    The other people were also the same.

    That was solely due to the deep impression they received from the strength of the lord¡¯s will that endured through this far. He exhausted every possible mean, however he wasn¡¯t a match against what he faced. Even though he was in abyss lord mode he was running around without regard to his appearance, screaming pathetically, and even became teary eyed. And yet apparently there was no option of giving up within the lord.

    Even though Hajime aimed to ¡°smash apart the atmosphere¡± with the fragrant act that would make anyone able to endure watching, the lord¡¯s battle was unexpectedly tugging at their heart.

    Right now there was no one who would make tsukkomi at every little fragrant action or getting red faced. They were purely cheering at the lord¡¯s deathly battle.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s making us feeling thrilled like this even though we already know the result¡­¡­Endou, keep going.¡¹

    ¡¸Doing something like this for someone she love, it¡¯s really firing you up! Do your best~!¡¹

    Yue was feeling sweaty in their palm, while Shizuku, Tio, and Aiko were also cheering while makingment at the same time regarding the main culprit.

    ¡¸Really, after seeing this I¡¯m reminded once more about how absurdly brutal the requirement that was set up.¡¹

    ¡¸After this an even more brutal requirement would be waiting. Normally it wouldn¡¯t be strange for someone to think that they¡¯re indirectly being rejected from being given such requirement but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸From the atmosphere of Rana-san at that time, it was like she was<em>I unconsciously said that!</em>wasn¡¯t it? Really, as expected from Hauria.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for our Rana-san-¡¹

    If it had to be said further, if this requirement was cleared it still didn¡¯t mean that Rana would go out with Kousuke. She would simply just ¡°considering¡± going out with Kousuke. It made anyone wanted to make tsukkomi,<em>Rana-oneesan, are you trying to act like a certain princess from a country somewhere huh?</em>

    Of course, for the person herself it was the first super passionate wooing from the opposite sex in her life that made her embarrassed and flustered that her mouth unconsciously slipped but¡­¡­that kind of thing was also rted with ¡°So it¡¯s Hauria again huh¡± as expected.

    ¡¸But doing this for the sake of a girl he love is wonderful isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸Really. Endou-kun is a mysterious kind who I can recallpletely how he look even though I should have met him several times but, after seeing this I won¡¯t be able to forget him anymore¨D¨Dperhaps.¡¹

    Kaoruko agreed to Sumire¡¯s words. Akiko and Kirino also nodded deeply.

    ¡¸Actually, before seeing the past image here I was thinking ¡°Endou-kun? Who was that?¡±, but to think he is actually someone this amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸His battle technique is also splendid. I even want to make him learn the reverse side of Yaegashi style.¡¹

    Even the evaluation from the mama~s was extremely favorable. And it went without saying how Shuu and others the papa~s were feeling. Kousuke¡¯s evaluation was rising explosively.

    But, there Sumire suddenly tilted her head.

    ¡¸Eh? But it¡¯s strange. I can¡¯t really remember his face¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you say it¡­¡­even while looking at him like this, mysteriously I can¡¯t see his face.¡¹

    ¡¸Strange¡­¡­. Things like his front hair, or the dust, or the golem, when his face almoste into view there will be something in the way and I won¡¯t be able to see his face clearly.¡¹

    Kaoruko and Kirino were also puzzled by that profoundly mysterious phenomenon.

    ¡¸Kousuke-oniichan, she is like the faceless god nano~¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The gaze of Hajime and Shuu and Sumire snapped at Myuu. Remia asked Myuu with her usual nonchnt tone.

    ¡¸Myuu, what do you mean by faceless god?¡¹

    ¡¸He is a friendly uncle nano~¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu! Give me a bit more detail of that! What kind of uncle he is!?¡¹

    ¡¸? I can¡¯t really remember nano. That¡¯s why he is just like Kousuke-oniichan!¡¹

    ¡¸Right now Kousuke-oniichan doesn¡¯t matter!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait Hajime! Myuu-chan is joking isn¡¯t she? She is isn¡¯t she!?¡¹

    ¡¸Pe, perhaps, she saw something at the inte right? Right? Myuu-chan, that¡¯s the case right?¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    In respond to Shuu¡¯s question,<em>I don¡¯t really get what you are saying¡­¡­</em>Myuu made a puzzled expression that seemed to say that. Seeing that, the Nagumo parents and child¡¯s expression spasmed together.

    ¡¸It¡¯s someone¡¯s bad joke, obviously that¡¯s the case. But Hajime! Just in case, do something about it!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s just a fiction after all! But Hajime! Just in case, do something!¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged!¡¹

    It seemed it was only the Nagumo parents and child who really got an idea about it. Everyone was making a puzzled expression wondering what they were so flustered about.

    Then, right after that, the lord inside the past yback screamed. The blocks on the ceiling came off and fell down like heavy rain.

    ¡¸Ah, that one huh. That was also dangerous for us wasn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Even Hajime who was greatly worried by Myuu¡¯s disposition to attract strange urrences immediately returned to his senses and let out deeply emotional words. In the past he used Limit Break and Lightspeed to somehow slip through this, even so he couldn¡¯t get away unharmed from this ¡°ceiling drop¡±. In a manner of speaking, it was ast boss¡¯s handbook all area attack.

    ¡¸Eh? But unlike with our time, the way they fell is systematic isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Perhaps, without Miledy controlling it, they¡¯re falling through the pattern that had been set beforehand.¡¹

    Just like Yue said, the ceiling blocks were only falling straight with their timing slightly off. So to speak, it was like high speed tetris. It seemed that it became something that could be slipped through somehow just barely.

    Although, the lord had been wounded all over and past his limit from a long time ago. He desperately slipped through the heavy rain of ceiling blocks but his movement wascking luster as expected. Finally he got hit by one block.

    He raised a voice of anguish and his body was blown away. The lord fell toward the ground of the vast space. Just before he crashed on the ground, he somehow deployed a barrier in an instant and softened the impact. But, he vomited blood from the great damage.

    While his expression turned despairing seeing the mercilessly falling blocks, he crawled and rolled on the ground, somehow shoving himself into the gaps between blocks and avoided bing a stain on the ground.

    Although, that was all. He was buried under the mountain of blocks and no matter how they looked it he had run out of option. He was also running out of strength too.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi oi. That guy, from here how did he¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s question was only normal. It was like the checkmate had been unspokenly dered from what they could see.

    Then,

    ¨D¨DDamn ittt¡­¡­this is pathetic¡­¡­

    Kousuke¡¯s mutter echoed. It was a small mutter that sounded hoarse and weak.

    However, it was a voice that contained no resignation at all.

    ¨D¨DBut well, something to this degree¡­¡­yeah

    ¨D¨DIf not, then dealing a wound on that guy¡­¡­will just be a pipe dream

    The automatic Miledy golem and the knight golems were surrounding him at midair. In the middle of that a disquieting presence was rising up from under the ceiling blocks restlessly.

    ¨D¨DBecause that guy¡­¡­Nagumo¡­¡­he didn¡¯t give up a single thing

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¨D¨DHe was against an opponent he was totally helpless against¡­¡­against a god-¡­¡­even so he fucking won-

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¨D¨DThen, even Iii-

    *Stir stir stir stir* Something like a ck mist was flowing out from between the gaps. Itpletely covered the ground in the blink of eye¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DWho the hell is going to give up at the end like this-, I¡¯ll burn this soul until nothing remain-

    Clone bodies were gradually rising from the ck mist.

    Naturally, Raisen¡¯s degrading effect dispersed them.

    Clone bodies were created again right after.

    Disperse.

    Appear.

    Disperse, appear, further dispersion.

    Disperse, appear, appear appear¡­¡­

    If it was dispersed then even more appeared! Appear appear appear disperse appear appear appear appear disperse appear appear appear appear appear appear appear appear appear disperse appear appear appear appear appear appear appear appear appear disperse¨D¨D

    The appearance rate of the clone bodies was suprassing Raisen¡¯s magic power dispersion effect!

    A sublime will was mastering the stunt of creating clone bodies from clone bodies at this eleventh hour, realizing multiplication at overwhelming speed!

    Seeing that scene, seeing the friend who used his way of living as the support of his heart to rouse himself, Hajime was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uwah, disgusting-¡¹

    Creeped out.

    Next,

    ¡¸Papaaa-, it¡¯s scary nano~~¡¹

    Myuu hugged her papa with tearful eyes.

    Because, it couldn¡¯t be helped. They were crawling out rustlingly without end from the gaps of the blocks. The ground waspletely covered with the stirring lords in the blink of eye.

    That scene looked exactly like a great swarm ofGgokiburi?cockroach. It was the reappearance of nightmare in Haltina sea of trees.

    ¡¸Hiih. No more of thaatt-¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan! Get a hold of yourself! That¡¯s not G but Endou-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Both of those things are the same!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand that you¡¯re confused but-, Shizuku-san! As expected that¡¯s too pitiful for him desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸ck thing, a lot, no!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, Yaegashi-san is regressing into infant! Here-, soul magic!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t return me to sanity! Ai-chan-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku, that¡¯s pathetic. In our Yaegashi style, there is also ninjutsu¨D¨Dcough, acrobatics and torture¨D¨Dcough, questioning art that used cockroach.¡¹

    ¡¸Ojii-chan! Confess already that we¡¯re ninja! I won¡¯t be deceived at all!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach it next time to Shizuku so you can conquer your weakness.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll sever our parent and child rtionship! Okaa-san!¡¹

    Shizuku recalled the gruesome pass of loving G at Haltina Great Labyrinth and slipped into small madness. But even during that time the abyss lord that had been truly awakened began hisst battle.

    Using the clone bodies as stepping stones, or sometimes throwing them, with the overwhelming quantity that continued to multiple endlessly he leaped toward Miledy golems and others.

    The knight golems were wrestled by several dozen lords in a sh and taken down to the ground, or perhaps they were dragged into simultaneous self-destruction and got pulverized.

    The clones plundered the shield or sword from those knight golems and shaved down the weapon of Miledy golem using wave attacks from all directions.

    ¨D¨DKuh, this ck steel-, it¡¯s too hard-

    ¨D¨DThere isn¡¯t a scratch even with suicide bombing-

    The azantium armor that protected the Miledy golem¡¯s core. Although its power was reduced, it was a protective wall that blocked even Hajime¡¯s railgun. The lord gritted his teeth before it. But, at the same time,

    ¨D¨DMuh!? This is¡­¡­so that¡¯s how it is!

    ¨D¨DBegone!

    ¨D¨DI shall self-destruct! Glory to the abyss!

    The piled up ceiling blocks were blown away. The ceiling blocks were pulverized with brute force using quantity of suicide bombing. Cutting across the cloud of dust, the clones carrying ck sword or spear leaped up.

    ¡¸That kind of thing huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Hajime, what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    Hajime showed a face of understanding. Yue tilted her head and asked him.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s the azantium chest armor protecting Miledy golem¡¯s core. It¡¯s practically impossible to destroy in a ce where you can¡¯t use magic decently. It will be a checkmate if you can¡¯t brute force using magic with colossal magic power.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Certainly.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s a ce where you can¡¯t use magic, you can¡¯t clear it without using magic¡­¡­as expected from Miledy! Dirty! You¡¯re dirty Miledy!¡¹

    ¡¸No, there was a relief measure after a fashion. You know, even my pile bunker, even if it has enough power it will be broken if it¡¯s only normal metal stake right? But mine was also manufactured from azantium.¡¹

    Right after that, the clone bodies hit Miledy golem¡¯s azantium armor dozens of times with the ck swords or spears before it finally cracked. They were shaving off the armor bit by bit in order to widen the crack.

    Kaori nodded in understanding.

    ¡¸I see! The weapons that Endou-kun are holding are also made from azantium! The reward of enduring the rain of ceiling blocks is obtaining those weapons from inside the blocks after destroying them!¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that originally it¡¯s something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie! There is no way Miledy can have that kind of conscience!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia, you are really scathing toward Miledy huh. No, I understand your feeling though.¡¹

    Even while making such conversation, the lord endlessly continued thrusting at Miledy golem exactly like hungry G swarming at just one food.

    ¨D¨DWe, still have this much strength!?

    ¨D¨DThis power that is welling up from inside¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DI see. This is, this is¡­¡­the power of love-

    That was just the special quality of abyss lord mode you know? That exposition was thoroughly exined from Kaori to all the parents.

    Right after that, the clones finally seeded in throwing the Miledy golem to the wall. The main body of the lordnded on the floating block right above it while holding a ck spear. Hisst charge was fierce.

    ¨D¨DTry to receive this-, o ancient protector! This is myabyss style final ultimate secret techniqueAbyssgate Zero¨D¨D¨D¨D

    He said such thing. No matter how much time passed boy would always love the clich¨¦ or chuuni¡­¡­as though to proof that, not just Hajime and Shuu, even Tomoichi and others were also going ¡¸Oooh¡¹ in excitement, and finally Kousuke E Abyssgate¡¯s finishing attacK¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DBUURRRRRRRNIN¡ð LOOOOVE-!!!

    Struck out. It was a normal thrust, but perhaps surely it was the final ultimate secret technique. Just to be clear, it reached Miledy¡¯s core without fail.

    Miledy golem turned limp, light was gone from its eyes, and it was crucified to the wall. Then the lord fell to the ground as though he had used up all of his energy and willpower and lied spread-eagled. Seeing that Hajime was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Was that a rip-off?¡¹

    ¡¸That was a rip off.¡¹

    ¡¸That was a rip off wasn¡¯t it~¡¹

    Nagumo family was merciless. Certainly, it was like a certain fast battleship that was personified into human. Perhaps before long he would also speak ¡¸YES! I will show you what Aby is made of!¡¹.

    ¡¸A, anyway he won! Endou-kun is amaziiing¡¹

    ¡¸Really. As expected from someone who is called ¡°nonchntly the mankind¡¯s strongest¡± or ¡°the demon king¡¯s right arm¡±.¡¹

    When Kaori and Shizuku said that in order to repair the mood that was broken by the Nagumo family, words of praise were expressed as though they had just seen a great Hollywood movie.

    ¡¸Yeah, really.¡¹

    Although he spoke few words, Hajime¡¯s expression that formed a small smile expressed his praise more eloquently than anything.

    ¡¸H~m, but is he really alright? Endou-kun, it feels like he really had spent everything he has¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t even twitching you know? Somehow it feels like he will die anytime now.¡¹

    The Hatayama mother-daughter worriedly looked at the lord on the ground.

    ¨D¨DHics hics hics hics, I did it, I did it me¡­¡­I want to die¡­¡­hics hics hics hics, with this I¡¯m one step closer to Rana¡­¡­I¡¯m d I came alone¡­¡­hics hics hics hics¡­¡­what the hell did I mean by the inner me¡­¡­why did I y two role by myself¡­¡­I am me¡­¡­ah, this way of speaking is also¡­¡­shit-, my heart is invaded¡­¡­I¡¯m bing not me¡­¡­wait that¡¯s why that¡¯s not it, me! I cannot speak in that way! Ah, I¡¯m talking to myself again! This is bad, really baad, even though the lord mode should have been dispelled my words are strangely fragrant like thiiss¡­¡­

    He couldn¡¯t move from the damage, but, rather than the damage to his body, the damage to his heart was unbearable that the flood of tears couldn¡¯t stop. The figure of Kousuke continuously muttering to himself could be seen there.

    The impressed face of Hajime and co was overwritten with ¡¸Uwaa¡¹ to the expression of pity right away.

    Although, it was the truth that the damage was serious, even the recovery medicine that he brought with him had been used up since a long time ago. If that was the case then just how on earth Kousuke could advance forward from here and then returning backter?

    While everyone was watching over him, that answer finally arrived.

    One knight golem was regenerated and approached Kousuke with noisy footsteps.

    Kousuke moved only his eyes to confirm that and his expression turned pale. He was extremely fatigued that he couldn¡¯t even move a finger. He was truly in a hopeless situation. If he was attacked right now, he would be killed as easily as killing a baby.

    But, that knight golem didn¡¯t even unsheathe its sword and slowly kneeled beside Kousuke. Then at the next moment, it took a surprising action.

    Shockingly, it took out a small jar filled with liquid from somewhere and gently ced it on Kousuke¡¯s mouth. Due to that, Kousuke was healed to the degree that he could lift up his body.

    It seemed, there was some healing bonus as the reward for clearing the greatbyrinth.

    Seeing that,

    ¡¸Lies-, this is a lie-! There is no way that Miledy is someone this uprighttt!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? Shia, calm down! You forget your ¡°desuu¡± desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue too calm down! The end of your sentence got a ¡°desuu¡± there!¡¹

    Shia was frenzied. Yue¡¯s mind was in chaos that she snatched Shia¡¯s end of a sentence. Hajime understood the two¡¯s feeling and soothed them down.

    That was just how shocking Miledy¡¯s kind consideration was even now when they knew that she was a true protector who thought of the world. At the very least, it would be impossible for her to make him drank the potion like that. Even if she gave someone a recovery medicine, surely she would ce it on a position that was just barely couldn¡¯t be reached by the hand of someone who couldn¡¯t move!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right desu! Surely, it was a paralyzing medicine or something that she dressed up as recovery medicine¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Endou-kun stood up! Looks like he recovered!¡¹

    ¡¸<em>I don¡¯t want to admit iiit! I don¡¯t want to aaadmit it!!</em><em>¡¹</em>

    It seemed that Shia¡¯s feeling toward Miledy was really strong whether for good or bad. Her rabbit ears and rabbit tail were shaking left and right wildly.

    While everyone was soothing down Shia, a floating block came in front of Kousuke. It was the same with the one that Hajime and co rode. Kousuke¡¯s step was unsteady but he somehow got on it and vanished into the deepest room.

    Like that, around the time Shia somehow calmed down.

    There was the sound of a lot of water flowing along with the scream ¡¸Aa~~~~~~!!¡¹ reaching their ears.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I could somehow update, but it is short because I wrote them hurriedly and in addition the story doesn¡¯t progress, I¡¯m sorry (sweat)

    A part of me also want to do the travel journal slowly so please forgive me.

    I hope that everyone can give me a little bit more time until the next update.

    ¡ùMaterial<ul><li>BUURRRRRRRNIN¡ð LOOOOVE-</li></ul>

    From Kongou-oneesama in Kancolle.<ul><li>Faceless god</li></ul>

    From the god of Cthulhu Mythos. ¡ùNot a certain girl who is hard to describe and fight using something like crowbar.<ul><li><em>I don¡¯t want to admit ittt</em></li></ul>

    From Gunda¡ð¡¯s Halo.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    Arifureta Chapter 354

    Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ?

    Inside a pure white room, the illusion water was whirling with rushing sound *zaa~~~~*.

    Witnessing the intense stream that felt like it would really swallow them for real, the audiences¨D¨Despecially the parents like Shuu and Sumire were holding their breath.

    At the same time,

    ¨D¨DThings that you don¡¯t like, can only be washed away with water¡î

    At the end of her sentence it felt like there was a voice ¡®run?¡¯ that sounded truly aggravating. It caused everyone to go ¡¸Uwaa¡¹with an appalled expression.

    Of course they would. Whether it was the white room that looked immacte, or the whirling water, or the hole at the center, no matter how they looked at it, it was a scaled up version of a toilet, and the past Hajime, Yue, and Shia were flushed into it.

    The act of flushing humans, furthermore conquerors who had ovee the trial of the dungeon after much effort like they were filth¨D¨D

    ¡¸Miledy, seriously DEATH to Miledy-¡¹

    Shia was recalling various things again and almost got raging again. The intonation at the end of her sentence was subtly different from usual which was noticed by everyone, but like they said, best to not wake up the sleeping dragon and all that. Everyone didn¡¯t make any retort at her.

    Within the past image, Yue immediately used wind magic to make the three of them float, but the figure of her getting struck into the water to crush the attempt was projected in the image. Yue-sama¡¯s hair was also fluttering slo~wly in the air from the magic power aura of anger oozing from her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s frustrating but, even watching it now it¡¯s still really brilliant.¡¹

    Even without asking what, they understood what she wanted to say. It was Miledy¡¯s activation of gravity magic. ¡°As easy as breathing¡± must be referring to something like this.

    Although she was angry toward the humiliating act, as a magic expert it seemed that her focus was directed to that as expected.

    While watching the sight inside the image where Hajime and others were yelling angrily even while being flushed away, Kaori asked Yue beside her who was making a ¡®gunununu¡¯ groan.

    ¡¸Can the current Yue do the same thing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Of course. Is what I want to say but, if it¡¯s limited to only gravity magic¡­¡­then eventually I might be outdone by her.¡¹

    It was really honest of her. That must be exactly why she was going ¡®gunununu¡¯.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The magic¡¯s formtion power, the magic power control and efficiency, activation speed, theck of waste in all of them is too striking. Even though it¡¯s a magic that she used casually, it¡¯s a superb technique at its core.¡¹

    In other words, in case it came to a straightforward battle, it was possible that at the end even the current Yue would get pushed back due to inferior processing speed and number of moves.

    Everyone except Hajime showed a shocked expression at Yue¡¯s objective evaluation. The vampire princess who was generally epted as a cheat in magic was evaluating herself as ¡°still not there¡± even if it was only limited to one field.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that everyone was staring at Yue open mouthed in a daze. That dumbfounded state was wiped away by the thunderous sound next.

    ¨D¨DHeh!? This is, don¡¯t tell me-!?

    Miledy¡¯s flustered voice resounded, then the next moment in a corner of the room exploded.

    The unexpected explosion st made everyone couldn¡¯t help but get flustered even knowing that it happened in the past image. Shuu and Sumire raised their voices spontaneously.

    ¡¸Uoh, what¡¯s going on!? Hajime exnation please!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime! You¡¯re the culprit anyway! What did you do!?¡¹

    The two parents who suspected their son as the criminal without even a shred of doubt. In fact he was the criminal, so Hajime averted his gaze slightly while confessing.

    ¡¸Just before I got flushed away, I threw a knife attached with a grenade to the wall.¡¹

    Leaving behind explosive before leaving. That was Hajime quality.

    ¡®A terrorist! His way of thinking ispletely that of a terrorist!¡¯ That was what Kaori papaTomoichi¡¯s expression was saying while also saying it loudly. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but agree.

    Hajime-san looked really pleased at the ¡¸Hinyaa~~h¡¹ scream of Miledy. That made it even harder to deny it.

    Even while doing such thing, the time was advancing inside the past image. The figures of the past Hajime and copletely vanished, then the explosion and water stream also settled down.

    Like that,

    ¡¸Eh!? There is another room deeper inside!?¡¹

    Shia raised a shocked voice. Her rabbit ears also jumped straight. Hajime and Yue also opened their eyes wide in surprise.

    Kaori and others who visited this room for the first time were also showing confusion. Hajime thought for a bit before opened his mouth with a groan.

    ¡¸Thinking really carefully, Miledy was living here, so it¡¯s natural that there is a living space for her. To think that I was satisfied from just stripping off all of her belongings¡­¡­we should intrude into there-¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, that art of burry!¡¹

    ¡¸The treasure of a hidden room! It¡¯s exciting nano! Let¡¯s snatch everything inside nano!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, Myuu¡­¡­. Dear, please restrain yourself slightly in front of Myuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu was speaking like a member of bandit group with a smile. As expected, against Tio¡¯s exasperated face and Remia¡¯s gaze as though she was looking at a troubling person, even Hajime had no room to argue back.

    The gazes of the parents were also really cold. To varnish over it, he tried saying ¡¸That Miledy fellow was also hopeless, if she has a home there then it should be fine if she treated her guest to a tea or something isn¡¯t it¡¹ but,

    ¡¸There is no one who will prepare tea for a robber you know, Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Hismon sense is still not¡­¡­¡¹

    He also received exasperation from Shizuku and Aiko.

    Perhaps, if Hajime and co were more motivated to kill the god, then Miledy might have invited them inside the room. And then, she might told them the story about the liberators in more detail.

    Everything was the fault of Hajime who did something like ¡¸Oy, try jumping for a bit. You still have something else right? Aa?¡¹ when pestering Miledy for items. That was the final answer. He should resign himself to receive the exasperated gaze from everyone.

    The atmosphere was awkward, so Hajime cleared his throat and forcefully moved the talk forward.

    ¡¸My bad Yue. Can you rey the past a bit more?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    She also resupplied her magic power from the magic crystal stone. Yue clenched both her fists in a show of her motivation. Yue herself seemed to be curious about the room that they didn¡¯t even notice at that time and about Miledy after they were flushed away.

    The group smiled wryly at Hajime¡¯s obvious diversion of topic while turning their focus to the past image too.

    Inside the image, the wall was grandly destroyed. Mini Miledy who was blown away until the other side of the room was twitching.

    But right away she stood up in a sh and said things like ¡¸That bastarrddd!¡¹ or ¡¸I thought I almost died for real there!¡¹ or ¡¸Get cursed so that you will be abnormally sweaty at your armpit!¡¹, anyway she hurled abusivenguage at Hajime. She was also expressing her anger by pping her arms and legs while she was at it.

    Mini Miledy golem was tiny, so it could be seen like a child making a fuss. They didn¡¯t understand the principle behind it but her Nico-chan mask was making so many different expressions it looked reallyical.

    For a while she rolled around kicking her arms and legs, hitting the floor, doing the bridge of anger posture, etc, to vent her resentment, then Miledy finally noticed the futility of her act.

    She looked at the broken wall and her shoulders dropped powerlessly, then she made an abrupt change by showing her motivation and started repairing.

    For a while there was only the scene of Miledy doing nothing but repairing, so Yue fast-forwarded it while Hajime checked the wall during that time.

    ¡¸From what I saw in the image, there is a mechanism around here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, won¡¯t it be fine if you just open a hole using transmutation?¡¹

    Hajime red at the wall while shaking his head at Shuu¡¯s words.

    ¡¸It feels like I¡¯ll lose if I do that.¡¹

    ¡¸You, you¡¯re in the faction of not looking at the game guide when ying game huh.¡¹

    Shuu showed an understanding face that said ¡®I get you~¡¯, and there the image¡¯s fast-forward stopped. At the same time, the wall¡¯s repair was also finished apparently. Hajime too found the wall¡¯s mechanism and seeded in opening the wall.

    They entered inside following the past Miledy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unexpectedly simple¡­¡­the number of books is amazing though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. She was a golem so she didn¡¯t need food.¡¹

    ¡¸There is a bed. But, there isn¡¯t anything like toilet or shower desu.¡¹

    The inside of the room wasn¡¯t really barren, but there wasn¡¯t really any sign of living from it. Theck of things that originally should be necessary for a human¡¯s livelihood gave them such impression even more.

    The first thing that caught their eye was the bookshelves. The bookshelves were made by gouging out the wall itself and they reached until the ceiling. Old books were ced inside them to the brim. There wasn¡¯t any sign of decay might be because they were protected by magic.

    The bed was simple. There was also no nket because there was no need for it. It was just a ce to lie down the golem body.

    Miledy was inspecting the wall from inside her living space. Hajime sent her a nce before sending his gaze to the ce he was the most interested in.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A photo nano!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s eyes sparkled as though she had discovered a treasure. She ran toward it *sutetetetete-* with rapid steps.

    Kaori¡¯s eyes blinked in astonishment at the discovery of the unexpected item.

    ¡¸So there was something like photo at the era when Miledy-san and others were living.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps the civilization was developed, or perhaps she especially ordered it from Oscar. Perhaps it¡¯s thetter I think.¡¹

    They approached while making such talk. Framed pictures were lining up on the shelf jutting out from the wall.

    All the photos had smiling face. They contained a lot of people, various ces, along with disys of extraordinary smiles. And then at the center of the photos, there would be one girl without fail. A girl with the same pretty blond hair like Yue, and blue eyes just like Shia.

    ¡¸Hajime. Could it be she is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Tou-san. This girl is Miledy. The liberator Miledy Raisen.¡¹

    In the past, within the breaking holy precincts, Hajime and Yue alone saw Miledy¡¯s soul. The blonde haired and blue eyes girl projected over the golem¡¯s body.

    Hajime and Yue absolutely couldn¡¯t forget the figure of that girl they saw at the end. And then, that unforgettable figure was inside the photos right now.

    Among them, there was one photo that looked conspicuously radiant. It was a group photo of seven people. At the center, the sses youth who they saw before this¨D¨DOscar was looking panicked with his arm getting pulled by Miledy. And then as though to surround those two, there was the expressionless Naiz, Meiru who had a fearless smile, Vendeur who was looking exasperated, Laus with a grim look, and Lyutillis with her bewitching atmosphere.

    Even though their expressions were all over the ce and they had different race and birthce¡­¡­it was obvious from looking at it. All of them had fun somewhere inside them. All of them directed warm feeling toward Miledy. Their heart became one with her as their center.

    The gazes of Hajime and others naturally turned toward the Miledy inside the past image.

    Mini Miledy seemed to have finished repairing the wall and performed thest check. She lied down spread-eagled on the bed and spouted out her indignation that seemed to have been reignited.

    She iled and iled around. She raged a lot with her metal body.

    Before long, even that me of anger seemed to have died out.

    She lied down spread-eagled without moving at all. Her Nico-chan mask also returned to its default state.

    With as much as she had made a ruckus, the air that was silent as grave was painful. When she wasn¡¯t moving at all like this, Miledy was like an unmoving junk. Seeing her like that made a dested feeling to constrict their chest for some reason. Myuu grabbed Hajime¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡¸She is, all alone.¡¹

    Shia muttered a few words.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Even more than me, for far longer time.¡¹

    Yue who had tasted an imprisonment of three hundred years stared at the unmoving Miledy with a clear gaze.

    Shuuzou suddenly asked.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. How long she was alive?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the precise number. But if I have to say, it¡¯s to a degree that there is no precise record remaining whether in literature, or even in Miledy¡¯s own memory.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­.¡¹

    That was, just how much time it was?

    Just how many times the history was created and destroyed by Ehito¡¯s hand during that time.

    Yue¡¯s era, Tio¡¯s era.

    And then, the many eras far before that. History.

    It was months and years that would allow a water drop to pierce through a giant stone.

    Gazes filled with various emotions were directed toward the lying down golem that was silent alone.

    Her annoyingness that rubbed people¡¯s nerves the wrong way was number one under heaven. And yet, why was it. Along with the destion, they sensed an immense will that even made them felt fear.

    While Hajime and others were staring wordlessly, before long, Miledy slowly reached out her hand toward the ceiling. As though she was trying to touch something. Perhaps, she was trying to grasp for something.

    ¨D¨DThey really¡­¡­appeared¡­¡­those who surpassed our trial¡­¡­

    The emotion dwelling inside that voice, how should it be described? No one understood how to describe it. But, it was deep and heavy. To a degree they were overwhelmed by the small whisper.

    While everyone was watching, Miledy suddenly stood up and stared lovingly at the photos. She was reporting about Hajime and others to herrades who had passed away a long time ago with flood of emotions.

    There wasn¡¯t even a shred of her annoyingness there. Inside the silent space where no reply came back, there was only Miledy¡¯s happy voice being spun like a melody.

    ¡¸She looked very happy there.¡¹

    Shuu said while putting his arm on Hajime¡¯s shoulders. Hajime felt extremely embarrassed for some reason and replied curtly ¡¸Looks like it¡¹, but the corner of his eyes loosened.

    ¡¸Mu, muu¡­¡­a mere Miledy dare to looks so solemn desuu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Making us cry like this¡¹

    Tears pooled up on the corner of Yue and Shia¡¯s eyes. Kaori and others too, seeing the back of mini Miledy continuing to talk at the photos made their eyes moistened from the feeling rising up in their chest.

    Before long Miledy seemed to be satisfied and ended her report toward herrades. She then took a different photo.

    ¨D¨DEverything, began from you

    The photo was disying a red haired woman wearing maid uniform. She had a style that rivaled Tio and showed an annoying smile that reminded them of a certain someone.

    And then, beside that woman,

    ¡¸Is this¡­¡­Miledy-san when she was a child?¡¹

    Just like Kaori said, there was the figure of small Miledy there. But, Hajime and others couldn¡¯t immediately dere that the girl was Miledy due to the same reason why Kaori was muttering with questioning tone.

    The reason because, the child Miledy¡¯s expression was only showing a bit of bafflement. The color of emotion couldn¡¯t really be seen from her face, and her eyes were also practically lightless.

    As people who knew Miledy, the red haired maid and the child Miledy looked opposite in expression and attitude¡­¡­it couldn¡¯t be helped for them to think so.

    ¡¸Who is this woman¡­¡­¡¹

    The gaze Miledy directed to the woman¡¯s picture was different from the one she directed to Oscar and others, however, the passion felt from Miledy was equal if not more. It made Hajime to unconsciously direct a questioning gaze at her.

    Sumire stared at the bookshelves and asked.

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime. Miledy-san doesn¡¯t leave behind a diary like Oscar-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s also my first time entering this ce so¡­¡­let¡¯s try searching it for a bit.¡¹

    Projecting the era when Miledy and others were living using past rey was impossible no matter what due to the magic power cost. They wouldn¡¯t be able to see through that far if they weren¡¯t using concept magic for that.

    The past of Miledy wasn¡¯t written in detail even in Oscar¡¯s diary, so the bookshelves of this room was the only possibility for them to be able to learn about the red haired maid.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s search! I¡¯m absurdly curious!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. This maid¡¯s smile is very irritating. I also want to investigate.¡¹

    ¡¸The dress that the small Miledy art wearing, it looks really high quality. There art also a maid apanying her, couldst it be Miledy was born from a good family? I¡¯m also curious.¡¹

    Next after Shia who considered Miledy as her one and only sworn enemy!, Yue, Tio, and then Kaori and others were also nodding in enthusiasm.

    Everyone was apparently curious about the past of the liberator¡¯s leader.

    Hajime nodded with a wry smile, then he took out thepass. He searched for anything like Miledy¡¯s diary.

    In the end¡­¡­

    Thepass reacted.

    ¡¸Oh, it seems there is something.¡¹

    There was a book with blue cover at a corner of the bookshelves. Hajime took it into his hand and flipped the pages quickly.

    ¡¸Note¡­¡­or rather it¡¯s like a record for memory awakening just in case something happen. The story about her childhood¡­¡­it¡¯s here.¡¹

    It seemed that Miledy¡¯s own memory was preserved mainly using soul magic. The book in Hajime¡¯s hand was something like external memory just in case there was a problem with the golem.

    Yue and others were also gathering around to look eagerly. As expected it would be difficult for everyone to read a single book, so Hajime extracted only the interesting part and read it aloud.

    As the result,

    ¡¸I, impossible desu¡­¡­such thing is just!¡¹

    Shia was flustered. Furthermore it was to a great degree. It was like she had just learned the secret of the world. Her rabbit ears were trembling, as though to say ¡¸I don¡¯t want to ept it-! I don¡¯t want to ept iiitt!¡¹.

    Certainly, ¡°that¡± was a shocking truth. It was an unbelievable truth that overturned her world.

    Hajime and Yue were also showing agitation that had never been seen before.

    Kaori and others were all shedding tears.

    It was that big of a truth. An impossible truth.

    Yes, that was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Miledy¡¯s annoyingness! Was something she inherited! I¡¯m not going to believe it no matter what!¡¹

    Miledy-san, at the beginning she wasn¡¯t annoying! Rather, she was ady who would be the next head of the house of count Raisen!

    ¡¸Impossible¡­¡­this red haired maid¡­¡­is the annoying person of the beginningoriginator!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­To think that Miledy, was actually the one annoyed by this woman¡¯s annoyingness¡­¡­that¡¯s just strange!¡¹

    Strength left the legs of Hajime and Yue. It seemed the shock the two felt made even them fall on their knees.

    ording to the note, the red haired maid ¡°Bel¡± was the exclusive maid of Miledy when she was still a noble. Apparently she was a really annoying person. That annoying way of speaking of Miledy came wholly from this Bel after many twists and turns.

    ¡¸Lo, look here, Hajime-kun, Yue, Shia. I think that¡¯s not the point you three should focus on.¡¹

    Kaori wiped her tears while sending a fixed stare at Hajime and others. Shizuku and others were also sending them a cold gaze together.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Kaori said! This person called Bel was the founder of the ¡°Liberator¡± organization! That Bel-san died and Miledy-san inherited her will! Those are the points you should pay attention to shouldn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama. This art the unknown episode where the Miledy that we know is born you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, Yue-san, Shia-san. Sensei wish that you three will read the atmosphere a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa¡­¡­Miledy-oneechan, is pitiful nano¡­¡­¡¹

    The emotion of Miledy that was conveyed from the book was brimming with sorrow. Not to mention Kaori and co, even the parents couldn¡¯t help but to cry. And so, it also couldn¡¯t be helped for them to think ¡¸Read the mood, seriously¡­¡­¡¹.

    Receiving cold gazes from everyone else who were being tearful, as expected Hajime, Yue, and Shia became awkward. They coughed while standing up.

    And then, he urged Yue to continue the past rey with a slightly solemn atmosphere.

    With that, Miledy who was caressing Bel¡¯s photo lovingly with her metal finger spoke her fundamental feeling that didn¡¯t fade even after several thousand of years had passed as though she was praying.

    ¨D¨DMay the people of the future, be able to live under free will

    The words of prayer were filled with mysterious power. It was quiet, but it reverberated with dignity.

    Her small back looked extremely big.

    ¡¸Rest assured. The world is liberated¡­¡­no, guess there is no need to tell this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Miledy said it at the holy precinct. ¡ºFinally, I can go to where everyone is without worry¡», she said.¡¹

    They remembered that time at the end. After Hajime said that they absolutely wouldn¡¯t forget about Miledy and others, and Yue said that the path Miledy and her friends had taken wasn¡¯t pointless, the bashful and emotional expression Miledy showed at that time.

    Even after the past image vanished, for a while no one said anything. In order to feel the weight of history that humans had piled up. And also, in order to offer a silent prayer mourning the protectors of the world.

    It was unknown how much time passed of them doing that.

    Before long everyone naturally softened the atmosphere and looked at each other.

    ¡¸Hajime. You showed us something good. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d to learn about Miledy-san. Though if possible I want to know more about her.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire said that, then Tomoichi and others also spoke the same thing while enduring gentle emotion behind their eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah. When we were traveling we didn¡¯t really have any leeway, so we basically just ignored the matter of the liberator but¡­¡­using the trip this time as opportunity, it might be good to try investigating about that era.¡¹

    Like that, Hajime too replied with a gentle smile. There Shia hit her hand as though she remembered something.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! This is a good chance, let¡¯s take a look at Miledy before she departed to the final decisive battle! ¡­¡­That was thest battle for her, so surely she departed full of resolve.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuku-. Shia. No matter what thou said, you art hopelessly curious about Miledy art thou not?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m curious about her!¡¹

    Seeing how she reflexively refusing it so quickly like that, it seemed she was curious. Her rabbit ears were pping *funyan funyan* shyly.

    ¡¸Yue, can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I¡¯ll pass the baton to Kaori after this considering my magic power.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me~¡¹

    While saying that, Yue activated the past rey by matching the time period when Miledy departed from here based on Kaori¡¯s memory.

    At the end of her endless journey, the day of the final battle, what kind of feeling she harbored when she departed to battle¡­¡­

    While everyone was watching in a solemn atmosphere¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DYaa! Are you weeell~? Peeing rabbit-chan? Pugyaa¡ªh

    ¡¸!!!?¡¹

    ¨D¨DIs vocation ¡°robber¡±-kun and, thepletely horny vampire-chan also wellll?

    ¡¸She, she predicted us¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s cheeks were twitching. Mini Miledy was dancing bouncily. It seemed Miledy had predicted that after the battle Hajime and others woulde here and peeped using past rey.

    The Nico-chan mask winked in a very annoying way. Then she moved her index finger as though to say ¡¸Na?ve!¡¹ while going ¡®tsk tsk tsk¡¯ also in a really annoying way. It was irritating.

    ¨D¨DDo you want to watch the serious Miledy-san? You want to see it that much?

    ¨D¨DToo baa~~d! Serious-san cannot win against Miledy-saan~~?

    ¨D¨DHey hey, right now, what do you feel? Even though you¡¯re being solemn thinking of Miledy-san, the person herself smashed apart the atmosphere. What do you feel when that happened? Hey hey?

    Miledy-san pre-final battle who was skipping around. As though to say ¡®I¡¯ll do thest annoyance of my life without regret yeah!¡¯. Before everyone could make tsukkomi ¡®Isn¡¯t there anything else that you can leave behind huh¡­¡­¡¯, seventeen *snap* ominous sounds resounded. Those were the sounds of blood vein snapping out on everyone¡¯s forehead.

    ¨D¨DBut it can¡¯t be helped that you¡¯re thinking about Miledy-chan! Whatever you say! Miledy-chan is a transcendent genius beautiful magician who easily surpass the world¡¯s standard after all! Ahaha-

    The gentle atmosphere¡­¡­was already gone. Everyone¡¯s eyes were really cold.

    ¨D¨DSuch Miledy-chan who is the very picture of woman gifted in both intelligence and beauty, has prepared a present for your sake! Here! Try pouring magic power here!

    Mini Miledy pointed energetically with the fingers of both her hands toward right below the wall that had just been repaired before this. The movement that was excessively smooth and snappy looked truly irritating.

    Hajime wordlessly walked forward and tried pouring magic power.

    The wall shed bright. And then it was projected.

    The sight of Hajime and others getting flushed like excrement.

    ¨D¨DPugyaaah!! THE BESTTTTTTT-!! Look look, that expression! I want to leave it behind for future generation! Does this show my thanks for the explosion!? Fu hya hya hya hyah

    *Snap snap snap-*,rge number of blood vessel formed up on the forehead of Hajime, Yue, and Shia. Bext magic power burst up. Bursting bullets, storms and space crushing attacks attacked the wall.

    Most likely she was recording the video using the camera function that the golem was equipped with. Miledy then buried the camera part into the wall at the same time when she repaired it. She must had set it up so that it projected the image when magic power passed through it¡­¡­

    Her action looked like it was done with the resolve of her knowing that she wouldn¡¯t use that function anymore, and yet the content of that action was just too pointless. They had no more words for that.

    The wall was blown away along with a thunderous sound. The solemn atmosphere was alsopletely blown away along with it.

    But, at that instant,

    ¡¸What, water¡­¡­MILEDYYYY¡¹

    It was unexpectedly a raging stream once more. It wasn¡¯t just illusion. A genuine raging stream was flowing in without stopping from the room of magic circle. The destruction of the wall seemed to be set up to also be the trigger to activate the flush toilet styled shortcut.

    ¡¸Wai-, Hajime-kun! What now!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please calm down, Tomoichi-san. Right now something like water stream isn¡¯t a big deal for us, we also can escape using gate.¡¹

    Miledy¡¯s trick was rubbing them the wrong way just like usual, but it wouldn¡¯t work against the current Hajime and co. They could destroy the mechanism that produced the water, or they could also freeze all the water itself, even escaping using gate was possible.

    In fact, Kaori and Tio were already protecting everyone using spherically shaped barrier. The water level instantly rose until their knee but, they weren¡¯t being washed away by the raging stream.

    ¡¸Good grief, just what didst Miledy hath in her mind. If she filled even this room with water, then her books and her photos wouldst be wasted.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps they are being protected by age of god magic?¡¹

    The exasperated Tio was replied to by Shizuku who was smiling wryly. All of the books seemed like they had magic that prevented degradation over time applied on them, but it was unknown whether they would be safe even when they were submerged in water.

    For now, Hajime took out the crystal key to make the water flow outside using gate. While he was doing so, the answer toward that question was taught by a voice thatpletely changed into a gentle voice.

    ¨D¨DThe problem is that

    ¨D¨DIn the end, I couldn¡¯t hold out to thest

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was turned toward the mini Miledy. When they noticed, the figure of girl shaped Miledy appeared over the golem body. Those azure eyes reflected the books and photos. The love and pain that were showing from that expression made them held their breath.

    ¨D¨DI thought for a tiny bit, that I want the treasures here to be something that belong only to me for eternity but¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t dispose of them with my own hand

    The matter that they wanted to be conveyed to theter generation had been recorded by Oscar and others. What were here were only Miledy¡¯s very personal recollections. The things that she used to console her heart through the endless time.

    That was why, she wanted to monopolize these memories, but she was unable to dispose them with her own hand.

    That was why,

    ¨D¨DHajime-kun, Yue-chan, Shia-chan. I¡¯ll leave it to you three about what to do with the things here.

    Surely they woulde here. The first conquerors of Raisen Great Labyrinth, Hajime and others who lived in the future. Miledy left to them about what to do with the past. She also understood that if it was Hajime and others right now they would be able to deal with the trap she left behind.

    Most likely, if they escaped without doing anything, then the books and photos would be washed away to somewhere that wasn¡¯t the spring near Brook and wouldn¡¯t be seen again by anyone¡¯s eyes for eternity. With that none of it wouldn¡¯t be left in this world anymore except the fragment of memories that was known by Hajime and co. The rest would all stay inside Miledy¡¯s heart only.

    ¨D¨DI won¡¯t mind no matter what choice you make. Because that choice without a doubt will also be the best choice

    The figure of Miledy closing her eyes and joining her hands on her chest while closing her eyes, was annoyingly beautiful. To a degree that not a single one of everyone here could take their eyes off her.

    ¨D¨DLet me say this as thest

    Behind the opened eyelids, there was a clear azure radiance. If the current Miledy had her photo taken and it was exined to the world that it was the photo of none other than the leader of the liberator, the protector of the world, then without a doubt people would call her as a saint.

    ¨D¨DI pray that your future, will be under your own free will, forever and ever.

    Like that, the girl shaped Miledy vanished. What remained after that was only the unspeaking golem.

    The gazes of Yue and others were poured at Hajime who was holding the crystal key. They asked with their gaze what to do. Apparently they were entrusting the decision to Hajime.

    Hajime¡¯s gaze looked around, at Yue and others, and then to to Shuu and others. Hepared with his gaze the crystal key in his hand and the photos, and at the end, he stared at the unmoving Mini Miledy in the past that looked like it stopped functioning.

    And then,

    ¡¸Raisen Great Labyrinth tour, is it okay to end it here?¡¹

    He said that with a wry smile.

    He was suggesting for them to leave this ce like this. To leave Miledy¡¯s memories as Miledy¡¯s own.

    To that choice, everyone smiled gently and nodded.

    He opened a gate inside the barrier. The other side was the spring located at the outskirt of Brook. The gate was connected to that area¡¯s footpath.

    Everyone passed through the gate and stepped on the grass while at the end they turned their gaze toward Miledy, one more time.

    In that instant.

    ¨D¨DAh, that¡¯s right! No matter what your choice is, the device to erase the sentence that reveal the rabbit-chan¡¯s peeing is the only thing that I¡¯ll wash away no matter what!

    Girl Miledy who abruptly reappeared once more said such thing while her finger pointed with a snap.

    While Shia was raising her voice ¡¸Eh!?¡¹, when they looked at the direction Miledy pointed at, a part of the wall made cking sound and opened. An ore engraved with letters tumbled out from there.

    It seemed the letters on the walls of Raisen Great Labyrinth were linked to that artifact. The letters engraved into that ore would be projected in thebyrinth. Most likely there were also a lot of other hidden shelves that contained many ores.

    In other words, if the ore that became the core of the annoying sentence got washed away¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wai-, you-¨D¨D¡¹

    ¨D¨DSoon I¡¯ll be unable to endure the loneliness of continuing to talk to an empty room, so Miledy-chan is going to rest! Then bye by~~e-!

    While Shia¡¯s tone was breaking and her hand was reaching out, Miledy put one hand on her waist, ced a horizontal peace over her winking eye, and lifted up a foot, taking a pose that made it as though sparkling stars would scatter around her before vanishing for real this time.

    At the same time, the artifact ore was swallowed by the raging stream and flowed into the hole on the floor that was opened unnoticed.

    Shia who was watching that scene from across the barrier and gate froze for a breath, then

    ¡¸MILEDYYYYYYYYYYYY-!!¡¹

    She went crazy once more. Kaori and Shizuku said ¡¸Waaaah, Shia calm doowwnn!¡¹ while pinioning her from behind with the two of them.

    They got the feeling that for some reason, Miledy was messing up with Shia in particr. Perhaps she had emotional attachment to Shia, or perhaps to rabbitman race itself¡­¡­

    Hajime thought such thing while quietly closing the gate. Setting that aside Hajime muttered.

    ¡¸In the end, Miledy was Miledy huh.¡¹

    It went without saying that everyone fiercely agreed.

    Like this, the afternoon part of Tortus travel¡¯s first day¨D¨DRaisen Great Labyrinth tour ended with the feeling like they got toyed around from the beginning to end by Miledy who should be deceased already.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    On top of making everyone wait, the chapter this time is also done with a quick pace. My apologies. I ask everyone to wait for a while for the weekly update.

    The chapter this time is containing the spin-off Zero that isn¡¯t published in the WN version, so I was lost whether to write it or not but, this is a travel journal that trace the past, so as expected there is no way it doesn¡¯t get touched here. Thinking that I wrote this chapter.

    I¡¯m sorry to those who don¡¯t get it because they don¡¯t know about the content of Zero! It¡¯ll help if you can tolerate it.

    It seems that I¡¯ll make everyone wait again for the next update too, but I¡¯ll try as much as I can to update within one month. My best regards.

    ¡ùThere is update in Gardo a little while ago. (Update in 25 April)

    Main storyic chapter 32

    Finally Tio¡¯s ¡¸AAA¨D¨D¡¹ was (lol)

    Nichijou chapter 36

    The first appearance of the princess of elf tribe Altina-san! Shia¡¯s unweing treatment is spot on.

    Zero chapter 13

    The god¡¯s apostle that Kouchi-sensei draw is terrific! The dangerous atmosphere is conveyed!

    They are published free of charge in Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage, so please take a look at them!

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    Arifureta Chapter 355

    Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ?

    *Ssh-, ssh-!!* There was a fish that sshed fiercely. No, it was a middle-aged man. No, no. It was a fish with the face of middle-aged man. In other words, it was the human faced fish monster¨D¨DLee-san or better known as Leeman.

    At the spring located in the outskirts of Brook. On the grass a slight distance away from the spring¡¯s side, he muttered ¡ºHeh, damn it all. I too have be decrepit huh¡» with a small voice while hopping on the ground with a nihilistic smile.

    He hopped and hopped in order to return to the spring. But, there wasn¡¯t any sign of him getting nearer. The distance until the spring was infinitely far¡­

    ¡¸Hajime. I can¡¯t believe that in this world there is a real Se¡ðman¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸When you see it at reality¡­¡­it¡¯s quite an impactful sight.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire let out a trembling voice. Tomoichi and others, and then even Shizuku and Aiko who met the fish with middle-aged man face for the first time were also getting creeped out they took a step back.

    As expected Lee-san wasn¡¯t kind to the mind of most people who met him for the first time. Because it was extremely surreal. His existence was.

    After the tour of Raisen Great Labyrinth was over and they pacified Shia who was going into frenzy due to Miledy¡¯s prank, they decided to teleport away for the time being. The location was where Hajime and co were thrown out in the past after going through the flush toilet shortcut.

    The intention was just to tell the others that this was the ce where they were tossed out before moving on to the next location, but there Hajime suddenly remembered.

    Come to think of it, at that time Lee-san was also thrown out together with them¡­¡­he thought. And then recalling further, after that he was captured by a passerby and got sold into Fuhren¡¯s aquarium as a rare monster.

    Hajime exined such while staring at Lee-san who was hopping around. Then Shia who they somehow made to recover into sanity abruptly spread out her rabbit ears and said to Hajime.

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right-, Hajime-san! This isn¡¯t the time to stare at Lee-san sshing around! Even now at this moment, there is my first kiss in the side of that spring!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia, can you tell me more about that I wonder? I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Right after you conquered the dungeon? Hajime, you assaulted Shia?¡¹

    ¡¸Ee!? Hajime-kun, at this kind of ce!? Even though Yue-san is also here!?¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s neck twisted around and she drew near to Shia. Shizuku and Aiko sent Hajime a shocked gaze, while Tomoichi said ¡¸This animal-¡¹ and released murderous eyeglint. Kaoruko and others were also making face that said ¡¸Oh my¡¹.

    ¡¸When I took step to save Shia¡¯s life that was in danger of drowning because she got shocked by Lee-san, the instant she recovered she clung and kissed me with body strengthening max.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s half-closed eye insisted wordlessly, ¡¸Which one of us is the animal?¡¹. Or perhaps it was saying ¡¸It¡¯s this girl who is the animalistic rabbit¡¹.

    ¡¸My-, really Shia-chan, you¡¯repletely a carnivore rabbit!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-sama! You¡¯re wrong desuu! Hajime-san and Yue-san recognized me after my first clearing of great dungeon! They also called my name properly! There was just this, various kind of feeling surging out! The rabbit of the forest isn¡¯t a beast![

    ¡®Rather I¡¯m ady!¡¯ She made an appeal of her chastity after thiste but, everyone¡¯s gaze was lukewarm. The exposure of her clothing since moving to earth was also somewhat high¡­¡­, and no matter what she said she would immediately cling to Hajime to the same degree like Yue¡­¡­. The forest rabbit=beast theory was gradually bing the epted opinion.

    ¡­¡­Unfortunately, the forest rabbits nesting in the sea of tree at present were also a group of beasts in a different meaning, so it wasn¡¯t like the theory was that mistaken.

    And so, with the mentality of ¡¸It isn¡¯t scary if it¡¯s done with everyone!¡¹, she sought to take down someone along with her.

    ¡¸Even Kaori-san also has criminal record of clinging and kissing Hajime-san desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia!?¡¹

    Kaori was startled. Kaori papa bared open his eyes into a re. Kaori mama was going ¡®my my¡¯ in excitement.

    ¡¸When she was possessed by the ghost in the undersea ruin, she clung and kissed Hajime-san right after she recovered! Isn¡¯t that right!¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡¹

    The end of her sentence lost strength limply like the tail of a dog that got found out doing mischief. Kaori looked at Hajime seeking help, but Hajime sighed ¡®fuh¡¯ and averted his gaze,

    ¡¸She did that huh. In addition, she pretended to be unable to walk and clung on my back like a haunting ghost¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it terrible calling me a ghost!?¡¹

    ¡¸So you aren¡¯t denying about the kiss.¡¹

    An urate tsukkomi from Shizuku. Kaori¡¯s face was rapidly reddening. Tomoichi¡¯s face was reddening into a deep red rather than just normal red, while the others were sending lukewarm gaze that seemed to say ¡¸Kaori-chan too, her atmosphere is like a healing saint but she is actually an animal¡­¡­she is an animal saint!¡¹. Kaori spoke in denial toward that.

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s wrong! It was only feelings like inferiorityplex or impatience, various emotions bursting out! Even I am ady I¡¯m telling you! I¡¯m not an animal, really!¡¹

    Even her desperate justification alongside Shia was blown away lightly by her usual conduct.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh. From here on the two of you can introduce yourself as ¡°clingingdy¡± together.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be told that by Yue-san desu.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be told that by Yue.¡¹

    A serious faced tsukkomi exploded from Shia and Kaori toward the kissy freelydy Yue.

    ¡¸As for me, I¡¯m more in the side of getting someone clinging on me rather than clinging on someone.¡¹

    Tio spoke with a lonely look from being unable to join the talk, but for the time being she was ignored.

    The gazes of the parents were looking uneasy for some reason so Hajime attempted to change the topic. He stared at Lee-san who was sshing around while speaking out something that he suddenly noticed.

    ¡¸Come to think of it Myuu. You don¡¯t look really surprised even when looking at Lee-san huh?¡¹

    She was from the sea people race, so perhaps she was used to sea monster as expected, Hajime thought. But at the same time he was taken aback. Beside Myuu, with a de~ep smile and unblinking eyes Remia was staring¨D¨Dring? at Lee-san. It seemed that Myuu was creeped by that slightly scary smile of her Mama and stayed quiet.

    ¡¸Wha, what¡¯s wrong Remia?¡¹

    ¡¸? There is nothing wrong you know? Ufufu. But, I¡¯m just thinking that this person is the ¡°Lee-san¡± who taught my daughter unnecessary thing is it? That¡¯s all. Ufufu, really, I wonder what I should do to him.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously what¡¯s wrong!?¡¹

    Remia who was always going ¡°my my ufufu¡± like a gentle big sister was rarely smiling in anger like this. The air was stinging as though spice was scattered around.

    Myuu was slowly stepping away from Remia who was chuckling ¡®ufufu¡¯. She then awkwardly said.

    ¡¸You know, papa. Myuu, once talked with Lee-san when Myuu was waiting for papa and everyone to pick up Myuu nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously¡­¡­wait, Lee-san is also in the western sea, so I guess it¡¯s not strange that you encounter him by chance.¡¹

    It seemed after Hajime and co cleared Melusine Undersea Ruin, temporarily parted from Myuu, and Myuu encountered Lee-san by chance.

    ¡¸And then, when Lee-san realized that Myuu is papa¡¯s daughter, he told Myuu that he would lend Myuu his strength anytime nano.¡¹

    ¡¸That person¡­¡­no, fish? ¡­¡­Or monster? Well anyway, Lee-san is a nice and caring uncle after all.¡¹

    ¡¸But, he got tied up with rope by his wife and made to look after his children nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu forgot before this but he also has message for papa. ¨D¨D¡±Choose a wife that is older than you in the end. But, don¡¯t let woman¡¯s authority to rule over you. Never let yourself be whipped¡± nano.¡¹

    Hajime got it now. It seemed that Lee-san was a husband who was whipped by an authoritarian wife.

    ¡¸I get the gist. Myuu, you didn¡¯t understand the words¡¯ meaning and asked Remia didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu asked mama nano.¡¹

    Myuu also asked an abnormal question after that, ¡®did mama tie up rope around papa¡¯s neck and made him yed with Myuu nano?¡¯. It was because she saw Lee-san¡¯s wife tying up Lee-san with seaweed and dragged him away while angrily yelling ¡¸y with your children!¡¹.

    Remia mama who was making various misunderstanding due to Myuu¡¯s questions inevitably got angry with the ruffian who taught her little daughter about an abnormal marriage rtionship.

    ¡¸You should, properly clear the misunderstanding¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, Myuu properly cleared the misunderstanding.¡¹

    Then, why did Remia still angry? While such questioning gaze gathered on her, Myuu frowned and nced at the sshing Lee-san.

    ¡¸ording to mama, ¡°to leave his family alone and pretend like a wanderer¡­¡­. In addition to ask a child to give a message to not get whipped by his wife¡­¡­just what does he think his wife and children are I wonder? Mama finds it a bit hard to forgive that kind of person¡±. That¡¯s what mama said.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason, the gazes of the papa~s including Hajime turned to the faraway. They all gazed at the sun that was going down toward the western sky.

    A type of people who focused on their hobby and unconsciously forgot themselves¡­¡­such point might be themon point between the men here.

    The gaze of Yue, Sumire, and all the other wives were feeling strangely painful for some reason.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to go back to your hometown too in the trip this time¡­¡­it¡¯ll be nice if we can meet with Lee-san there. Right? Myuu?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes nano.¡¹

    *Whoosh* A wind that strangely felt like it was desated was blowing through. Even though they were at the side of a spring. The throat of the men there felt strangely dry¡­¡­that was what they felt.

    Kaori said ¡¸Aa~ I think it might be impossible with my magic power to continue further~¡¹ with a tone that sounded forced while erasing the past projection of sshing Lee. Remia¡¯s dee~p smile also returned to her former gentle smile. The men were relieved.

    Sumire smiled wryly at the husbands¡¯ state while turning her gaze toward Shia saying ¡¸Even so¡¹in order to change the topic too.

    ¡¸Shia-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, what is it Kaa-sama?¡¹

    Sumire didn¡¯t reply right away. She calmly approached Shia. And then, she began caressing Shia¡¯s head with a gentle movement.

    Shia was astonished. Sumire turned a smile that also looked kind toward such Shia.

    ¡¸Let Kaa-sama say it to you too, okay? I missed the timing, so let me say it right now. ¡­¡­You have worked really hard. You have done well. Thank you for apanying Hajime and Yue-chan without giving up.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹

    Various shocking images kepting in Raisen Great Labyrinth tour so it got ignored, but in a sense, there was no doubt that this greatbyrinth¡¯s clearing was a turning point for Shia, and also for Hajime and Yue.

    If Shia¡¯s heart yielded at the middle, if there was a time she ran away¡­¡­

    There was no doubt that Hajime and Yue wouldn¡¯t recognize Shia as apanion.

    They recalled the past Shia they saw at the bottom of Raisen Grand Canyon who could do nothing but run away when encountering Hajime and Yue by chance.

    They still hadn¡¯t seen other scene like Shia¡¯s training in the sea of trees, but when they recalled the vivid scene of Shia dealing the finishing blow to Miledy golem, they could easily imagine just how much courage Shia continued to muster.

    She did her best for the sake of the future she wished for.

    She was truly making good of her words. She splendidly surmounted a next to impossible feat that was truly easy to say but hard to carry out.

    As the result, she added her color to the world of Hajime and Yue that was only filled with the two of them. A brilliant color even.

    ¡¸Err, that, I¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia got bright red. Her rabbit ears and rabbit tail were restlessly wriggling around searching for words to say. There Shuu also approached her and patted her head lightly.

    ¡¸Based from what I saw in the abyss, if Shia-chan wasn¡¯t with them, Hajime and Yue-chan might really mow down everything, discard everything, andplete a world that is literally just the two of them. Hajime and Yue were able to form bond with the people they encountered at the future from there¡­¡­was surely thanks to Shia-chan.¡¹

    The moon that nestled close to the abyss¡¯s monster.

    With just that, surely the world of Hajime and Yue¡¯s heart would spread only as a silent night with only the two of them inside it forever, no doubt about it. It would be a slightly lonely world that couldn¡¯t ept other people and formed with only the two of them.

    The sunlight that shined into there was Shia.

    That was why, the world of Hajime and Shia changed color, and then it obtained a space for nurture. To nurture bond with people.

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s, exaggerating desu. I just wanted, to return the favor, to go together with the people with the same constitution like me who I finally met, that was all¡­¡­also, I just fell in love with Hajime-san so¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia hid her eyes with her rabbit ears that turned floppy from the praise and gratitude of her mother-inw and father-inw. It was only her rabbit tail that kept wagging around.

    Seeing Shia like that, Hajime and Yue looked at each other, and a beatter, their expression turned affectionate toward Shia.

    ¡¸There ain¡¯t any need to be humble. In fact, I think the present time won¡¯t exist if we didn¡¯t meet you. Surely, even Aiko¡¯s words ¡°I don¡¯t want you to live in a lonely way¡± wouldn¡¯t leave any strong impression in me and I¡¯d just ignore it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Because Shia did your best I was also able to soften my heart. Without that, I might do nothing but agreeing with everything that Hajime think.¡¹

    ¡¸U, u. I, is that so? ¡­¡­Fuheh¡¹

    It seemed that she finally became unable to hold back her happiness. The ¡¸fuheh¡¹ of happiness came out from Shia. Her mouth broke into a really wide grin while mumbling iprehensibly.

    Kaori opened her mouth with a warm smile.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Tio said it at the greatbyrinth of the sea of trees wasn¡¯t it? ording to what Tio said, both Hajime-kun and Kouki-kun arecking for the title of ¡°hero¡±. The true hero is none other than Shia she said.¡¹

    ¡¸That art a nostalgic story. However, umu. I certainly said that. And then, I wouldst not say anything different even now.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime at the beginning was really scathing to everything other Yue wasn¡¯t it? If it was me I think my heart would give up right away. Certainly, she is a hero.¡¹

    ¡¸So what I said in Ur¡­¡­could reach Hajime-kun was thanks to Shia. Considering that, then I think it was really great that their first meeting was with Shia.¡¹

    Tio and others said those, and then Hajime added further.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Myuu. When you escaped from the underground organization at Fuhren, it was me who first noticed your presence in the underground sewer, but it was Shia who rushed toward you first you know?¡¹

    ¡®Is that so!¡¯ Myuu said with her eyes turning round. A beatter she smiled happily.

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan at that time was really kind. Myuu felt really relieved nano. Shia-oneechan, thank you nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-san. Let me say it once more, thank you for saving Myuu. I think that surely it was because you were there that Hajime-san too became that close to Myuu so earnestly.¡¹

    During the journey, there were a lot of things that Hajime came to form.

    That was surely because the monster of abyss was recovering the heart of the former Hajime bit by bit. Because he was recovering his heart while growing.

    Before his heart waspletely reduced into a monster, if Yue was the one that tied that heart to a ¡°human¡±, then it was undoubtedly Shia that reminded that heart of its ¡°humanity¡±.

    Those two were exactly the moon and the sun that were irreceable for ¡°Hajime¡¯s world¡±.

    ¡¸Err, e~rr¡­¡­yo, you are wee, desu?¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t find any word. Shia became bashful and shy. The air that became awkward because of sshing Lee-san became warm as though it received the spring sunlight.

    After that, Hajime and co headed to the city of Brook in order to have slightly early dinner as well as for sightseeing.

    It was a period of time when the sun was starting to burn in orange color.

    Following the request of the parents who wanted to enjoy the beautiful scenery and atmosphere of another world, they didn¡¯t teleport this time but traveled using the magic power fueled car in its open car mode. They advanced leisurely in low speed that was about the same speed of a horse galloping.

    By the way Brieze couldn¡¯t carry everyone, so a new car was created for this trip. It was a medium bus that could transport a maximum of twenty people easily. The design was made to look simr with armored car which was a part of its charm.

    Also, the distribution of seat was Hajime, Yue, Remia, and Myuu at the first row. The second row was filled with Shuu, Sumire, Shia, Tio. The third row was for Shirazaki family, the fourth row for Yaegashi family, and the fifth row for Hatayama family.

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime-kun. There is this suspicious red button and a dangerous looking stick beside my seat here though¡­¡­¡¹

    They were bathing on the refreshing evening wind, however, for some reason, everyone had the sameplicated expression like Shuuzou who asked that question. And then, their gazes were also directed to some spots inside the car.

    Didn¡¯t they want to enjoy the scenery¡­¡­

    Hajime felt puzzled while driving and answering the question at the same time.

    ¡¸Of course, that¡¯s the activation button and the trigger for the gatling gun.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what do you mean by ¡°of course¡± though?¡¹

    ¡¸? It¡¯s because this is a car?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand it even more¡­¡­¡¹

    Why didn¡¯t he get it¡­¡­Hajime tilted his head with uprehending expression instead. Yue and others seemed to guess the answer somehow and got a faraway look. At the same time Koichi and Kirino also asked.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Why is this vehicle¡¯s appearance like an armored car?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that the seats are obviously fewerpared to the size of the vehicle though¡­¡­why is that?¡¹

    Very well. Then it shall be exined. Fufuh.

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s because a lot of weapons are installed inside the vehicle.¡¹

    ¡¸A lot of weapons¡¹

    ¡¸Are installed inside the vehicle¡¹

    The outer appearance of armored car already didn¡¯t look like a vehicle to be used to leisurely travel on the road of another world. Rather it looked like a vehicle for going to war wasn¡¯t it¡­¡­that was the thought of Kaoruko and Akiko who were trembling while repeating Hajime¡¯s answer haltingly. Their expression were like someone who was doing rodeo on top of a bomb.

    ¡¸Yes, to exin it simply, both sides have twenty gatling gun and a total of 120 missiles each. The front side and backside can deploy 55 caliber 120 mm electromaically elerated tank cannon ¡°Excalibur¡±, and the bottom of the vehicle can release a maximum of 300 of all sorts of self-propelled explosive ¡°Run¡ð¡±.¡¹(TN: I don¡¯t know what is the reference for this)

    ¡®There is also a lot of other weapons!¡¯ Hajime continued to exin at length. For the time being, everyone kept silent. Remia covered Myuu¡¯s ears with both hands.

    ¡¸And so¡¹

    This travel micro bus could act as one man army even against the army of earth so,

    ¡¸The safety is perfect. Please rest assured.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Just where in the world you want to go too with such loadout?¡¹

    Tomoichi¡¯s gaze that looked like he was looking at a pitiful person stabbed Hajime. To Brook town¡­¡­it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to hear that answer.

    ¡¸O, Otou-san. You¡¯re wrong. Hajime-kun you see, he is still, you know¡­¡­he is in the middle of rehabilitation!¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s words stabbed Hajime. Hajime¡¯smon sense was still in the verge of death. That opinion of Kaori apparently made everyone convinced unanimously. Everyone went ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹ while nodding quietly. Perhaps because they had just watched the bloody experience of Hajime in Orcus Great Labyrinth, they made a kind expression that seemed to say ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹.

    It was really unexpected. For Hajime that was.

    Just in case, the roof could also be deployed instantly, and the armor itself was made from azantium. Naturally the defensive power was raised from the base using ¡°Vajra¡±, and there was also space istion magic that covered the whole bus, so certainly its safety was high.

    ¡¸I, it also has airbag installed, you know?¡¹

    Hajime tried to exin that in addition there was also the equipment of normal car but there was no reply. Even when he sent nces at the back mirror, there was only lukewarm gazes reflected there. ¡¸Rehabilitation to recovermon sense¡­¡­do your best¡¹ The kindness of the parents that said that permeated into Hajime¡¯s heart. Just like sshing antiseptic to an open wound.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime, do your best?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that cheering for?¡¹

    The kind gaze from his beloved who sat beside him felt painful right now.

    Then with a voice that was small but audible until the back seat, Hajime said ¡¸A vehicle without weapon is like a person not wearing clothes. Everyone don¡¯t get it¡­..¡¹ sullenly while starting to look only at the front.

    It seemed he was sulking.

    With an expression of looking at someone troubling, Yue poked lightly at Hajime¡¯s cheek several times. Remia and Yue also poked at papa¡¯s cheek from across Yue. For some reason Shia and Tio also poked from the seat behind.

    Kaori wouldn¡¯t be able to reach from her seat¡¯s position, however she wanted to join and poked at the sulky Hajime with a different method.

    ¡¸Do, don¡¯t poke using your silver feather-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think.¡¹

    The chance of Kaori mistaking her control of disintegration ability wasn¡¯t non-existent, so sending silver feather remotely to poke at his cheek was too scary.

    Shizuku was staring at Hajime looking like she also wanted to poke. Of course she couldn¡¯t reach so she did her best reaching out using her ck katana¨D¨DBrieze II hit a rock and shook. Because of that, Shizuku who was in an unstable posture of leaning forward was,

    ¡¸Kyah¡¹

    Such adorable scream resounded. And then,

    ¡¸Guah!?¡¹

    *GON* Such raw sound could be heard. At the same time Hajime¡¯s scream also leaked out. It seemed Shizuku thrust her ck katana strongly with the momentum of her falling. It was really fortunate that the katana was sheathed. If it was unsheathed, around this time there would be a tunnel from the back of Hajime¡¯s head until his forehead opened through.

    ¡¸Shiizuukuuu¡¹

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s twitching expression and re reached through the back mirror. Shizuku averted her gaze in panic.

    ¡¸Me, me too!¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko! You don¡¯t need to! That wriggling ivy! Put it away now!¡¹

    Why did the girls wanted to poke at Hajime? Was something inside the girls driving them on?

    ¡¸Fufu, Kaori and everyone else are really getting along.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez Shizuku, you¡¯ll immediately turn like a child when you¡¯re in front of Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone really loves Hajime-kun huh~. Isn¡¯t that right, Aiko?¡¹

    Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko watched the interaction of their daughters and made a really bittersweet expression. In contrast, the male parents were making reallyplicated expressions. It seemed there was also a bit of sympathy mixed in seeing Hajime¡¯s cheek getting poked along with a bit of the danger in the middle too.

    While that was going on, something wasing into view from far away.

    ¡¸Oh, Hajime. Is that it?¡¹

    Shuu leaned forward and pointed to the front. Ahead, something like a tall rampart wasing into view bit by bit. There was one long object stretching straight toward the sky which must be the watchtower.

    Within the scenery that looked burning due to the evening sun at the background, the rampart looked like a swaying shadow. It convinced them that indeed, this was truly a fantasy sight. Not just Shuu, the other parents were also raising from their seat with sparkling eyes.

    But, Hajime who was being asked tilted his head and refrained from replying.

    ¡¸It should be so but¡­¡­it¡¯s strange that we can see it from this distance. Was the town that big?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­N~n. That watchtower, it might be 30 meters tall. It¡¯s three times taller than before.¡¹

    It seemed the town¡¯s scale was different from their memory.

    Shia abruptly stood up and imitated a round sses with both hands that she ced on her eye. She also hummed ¡®muun¡¯ at the same time. Her azure eyes were tinged with light. It was Shia-style super strengthening limited to sight. If she did it to the maximum limit she would be able to read the letters of a newspaper from two kilometers away. It was a bugged technique although it sounded in.

    With that bugged sight, Shia checked the Brook Town. A momentter.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­¡¹

    She let out an appalled voice while sporting a wry smile.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Shia?¡¹

    ¡¸Err you see. Anyway, the height of the outer wall is now twice than before. Now it¡¯s made from stone when it was made from wood before but¡­¡­there is no doubt that it¡¯s the Brook Town. Also, well, you will understand when we go there.¡¹

    ¡¸? Well, I guess. Rather, what happened that they increased the defense like that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~. After the decisive battle, a lot of monsters escaped from the holy precincts. Perhaps they¡¯re on guard against that?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it though.¡¹

    Shia¡¯s wry smile deepened. Shuu and others kept asking question in curiosity. Hajime sent them a nce before increasing the speed.

    Like that they arrived before the gate of Brook Town.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was speechless. He was also expressionless.

    Behind Hajime, everyone was making expression of surprise or admiration or amusement.

    The reason was,

    ¨D¨DThe town of beginning Wee to the holynd Brook!

    ¨D¨DThe journey of his majesty the demon king began from here!!

    Such sentences were written on stupidly huge boards. In addition,

    ¨D¨DNew creation demon king amulet on sale! The grace of the demon king will bring you sess!

    ¨D¨DCurrently epting applicant for pilgrimage tour! You can also experience the demon king¡¯s footsteps vicariously!

    ¨D¨DThe twelfth demon king army cosy convention is open!!

    ¨D¨DApplicant recruitment for the fifth demon king quiz! Can you win against the quiz queen, Soona Masaka!?

    Because countless stupidly huge banners were hanged down.

    ¡¸De, demon king-sama!? Why are you here demon king-sama!?¡¹

    When Hajime¡¯s eyes were starting to twitch, a voice suddenly called out to him. When he looked there, a man dressed like an adventurer was looking over here in astonishment. Most likely he was the gate guard. There were also several people behind him. They were also astonished and stunned.

    For now, the demon king-sama tried asking.

    ¡¸Oi, what¡¯s with those things?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? E, even if I¡¯m asked that, this ain¡¯t the time to stare absentmindedly-. Oi, you guys-! Hurry, contact the mayor and top brass! Our demon king-sama has descended here! Tell your family too! It will a dishonor for this holynd if we can¡¯t even prepare a single weing-¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ye, YES SIRR¡¹¡¹¡¹

    *DODODODO-* The subordinates of the gate guards dashed away.

    A beatter, across the wall,

    ¨D¨DDemon king-sama¡¯s party has descended! Descended-!!

    ¨D¨DLit the sacred me! Raise your cheers! It¡¯s demon king-sama in the flesh-

    ¨D¨DClear the path! Toss those drunkards over there into the barn!

    ¨D¨DSomeone go contact Masaka Inn!

    ¨D¨DWhere is Chrystabel-dono!? Does anyone know!?

    ¨D¨DWe can¡¯t stay like this! Let¡¯s show our pride! As the people of the holynd!

    ¨D¨DGet to the front gate in thirty seconds!

    ¨D¨DOkaa-saaaan, where are youuu-

    ¨D¨DIf it¡¯s your mother then she already dashed to the gate! She¡¯s a severe demon king-sama fan after all!

    Such cheers that sounded like angry yells or shocked voices were raised up. The fire cauldrons that looked like Olympic Cauldron ced in fixed interval at the top of the outer wall were lit in session. Seen from afar it looked simr with candles lined up on birthday cake.

    And, a momentter after that, the sound of bell *ng-ng-ng* was resounding from the summit of the watchtower. In addition *BUOOOOOOOOO-BUOOOOOOOO-* there was even the sound of blowing a trumpet shell.

    ¡¸The atmosphere feels like they¡¯re going to war after this.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, know this nano! In fantasy movie, the knights fighting the army of evil will do the same thing in their fortress nano!¡¹

    The twitching of Hajime¡¯s eyes became intense. Certainly, this reaction was the most correct one in a state when the demon king army was approaching a city. That was if the exploding emotion that was the opposite was excluded.

    In the blink of eye, great noise that shook the ground and vibrated the air was spreading through Brook Town. Hajime and the wive~s were creeped out while Shuu and others were overwhelmed that they couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Then, the gate guard took a step forward. He fell on one knee with adroit movement that looked as though he had done simtion of it for several thousand times, bowed his head, and spoke out.

    ¡¸Your majesty. This Porter Helly is extremely delighted to receive the honor of being in your audience for the second time.¡¹

    ¡¸The second time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-. It¡¯s only natural that your majesty can¡¯t remember. I too only finally remembered at the legendary decisive battle that your majesty were ¡°the young man who met a rare disaster of having a broken status te¡± who I previously interacted with. When I realized that status was actually true, embarrassingly my waist lost strength and I was unable to stand.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah, the guy at that time huh.¡¹

    The gate guard kneeling before them with a name that was simr with a certain wizard was apparently the gate guard that dealt with Hajime and co when they visited Brook Town for the first time.

    ¡¸Yes-. Thanks to that I was able to be the most famous gate guard in the world! I also received interview from reporters and historians many times, and most likely my name would also get recorded in the history book! Right now the upation of gate guard became amazingly popr as the job where you might be able to be the first one to encounter a great person! I be popr among girls as though my past is just a lie and my sry also bloated up! Thanks to your majesty the meal today is also delicious! I¡¯ll follow your majesty for my whole life!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t follow me.¡¹

    The smile of the gate guard was truly dazzling. His guts to openly puffed up his chest saying ¡¸I want to get a slice of demon king-sama¡¯s pie!¡¹ might be suited for a gate guard in a sense.

    Even while they were conversing like that, the tumult inside the town was getting bigger the swirling presence at the other side of the gate was erging with elerating speed. The residences of Brook Town seemed to be really well trained.

    Let¡¯s put it bluntly.

    It was a bit scary.

    Hajime looked back across his shoulder with a twitching expression. His eyes expressed his feeling more eloquently than anything, ¡¸As I thought, let¡¯s skip going to Brook¡¹.

    Shuu and Sumire were looking disappointed saying ¡¸Ee~, even though we¡¯re looking forward to it already~¡¹, but Tomoichi and others seemed to agree due to their mentality of an ordinary person who was going to get dragged into a riot.

    But, before they could turn around¨D¨D

    ¡¸DEMON KING-SAMAA~~~~, LONG TIME NO SEEE¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    An energetic voice. ¡­¡­From above the outer wall.

    A girl was waving her hand in a big way. Right after that, like the eagle div¡ð of a certain assassin cree¡ð, the girl spread both her hands widely and dived from twenty meter high without hesitation.

    Shuu and others didn¡¯t even have time to say ¡¸Ah¡¹. Even though the girl was wearing an adorable maid uniform, she rotated midair with a sharp movement. Just before she crashed on the ground, shended on the wall due to the rope her hand was holding and with light footsteps she rappelled down.

    At the end she kicked on the wall and twirled in the air as though she was dancing before splendidlynding on the ground. To tell the truth, this girl was the poster girl of a normal inn¨D¨DSoona Masaka-chan.

    But, at the next instant, there was a thunderous sound *ZUDON* next as though there was a quake.

    Looking there, a lump of flesh was flying in the sky. Like a human cannon that was fired using catapult. The thunderous sound was perhaps the sound of stepping when that lump of meat jumped over the outer wall¡­¡­

    ¡¸HAJIME-KYUU~~N? YUE-CHAN, SHIA-CHAA~N!! I¡¯M SO HAPPY WE CAN MEET AGAIIINN!!¡¹

    Throaty voice, thick limbs, muscles of steel, face that was like in a cartoon strip. And then, frilly mini skirt. A monster with such attributes was falling from the sky.

    *ZUDON* Another earthquake reverberated. With an awesome heroding of falling on one knee & one hand raised, apanied with a pleasant smile (or rather it was a viscous smile objectively speaking), it needn¡¯t be said who this person was. The monster of amon clothes shop, and the leader of all manly women¨D¨Dit was shop manager Chrystabel.

    Furthermore, another group raised their voice *WAAAAAAA-!!* like the war cry of battlefield and crossed the outer wall not through the gate but over the top of the wall just as expected¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DGroup of those who want to be stepped on by Yue-chan! Charge! Chargee! Obtain the honor of being the first one to give your greeting!

    ¨D¨DGroup of those who want to be Shia-chan¡¯s ve! Don¡¯t get left behind! GO GO GO GO GO-!!

    Group of those who want to be sister with Yue-oneesama! We¡¯ll be her step sister without fail this time! Follow me-!!

    ¨D¨DDemon King Hajimee, today is the day he¡¯ll take our balllll¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    And then at the end, the gate was finally destroyed from inside and the residences flooded out with smiling face¡­¡­

    For some reason, there were countless extremely familiar figures¡­¡­

    Seeing those, Hajime spoke shortly.

    ¡¸This is a haunting of demons huh.¡¹

    ¡®Really, you are right.¡¯ Yue and everyone else thought in deep agreement while trembling if fear from getting surrounded in the blink of eye.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It got reallyte. I¡¯m sorry (sweat)

    At least, I¡¯m able to update within ¡°around¡± one month, I think?

    Although, I¡¯ll have to write a lot until around August, so I still can¡¯t give a definite promise for regr update¡­¡­

    Please be merciful!

    My best regards.

    ¡ùTio¡¯s statement of ¡°Shia is hero¡± was from the LN volume 8.

    ¡ùThe chance encounter of Myuu and Lee-san. From the homepage of Ovep-sama. From the afterword of afterword in the information page of every published LN volume. (The one you can read after filling the questionnaire. The volume in question is volume 7)

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    Arifureta Chapter 356

    Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ? .

    That day , the demon king died.

    Beside the dead demon king, the demon king¡¯s wive~s also¨D¨Ddied.

    Especially their eyes.

    And then,

    ¡¸Ahah, ahahahahahahah. The, there are a lot of Hajime! The quality is hi~gh!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Hajime! Everyone is waiting for you! Raise your score quickly! Puhah!¡¹

    The parents of the demon king were roaring withughter. They were rolling around holding their stomachs whileughing. Shirasaki family, Yaegashi family, and Hatayama family were making expression that was half troubled and half conflicted not knowing of what to say.

    In front of them, they were lined up in a row.

    White hair wig, eye patch, ck coat, imitation prosthetic arm (most likely the inside was hollow so their arm could be inserted) and model guns in two hands held in striking pose. Young men (a part of them were old men) with those appearance¨D¨Dnumbered forty in total.

    And then, women dressed like Yue and others in the past numbered twenty people for each of them (there was a part that was exception).

    They were staring at the ¡°real deal¡± with sparkling eyes!

    Yes, the holynd Brook right now was in the middle of a cosy tournament. Naturally there were a lot of imitation demon king party there.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­harsh¡­¡­¡¹

    The demon king unbelievably whined. He looked like his soul was going to slip out from his mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Can I chant my lightning dragon?¡¹

    Yue and others were also red faced. The shock they felt seeing a lot of people dressed like them chuuni style wasn¡¯t as big as Hajime, even so embarrassing things are embarrassing regardless.

    ¡¸Do, don¡¯t do that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No way-, Hajime-san is being considerate!? Are you in your right mind!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! Here is soul magic!¡¹

    *Pika¨D* Hajime shined.

    Shia and others whopletely thought that they would need to stop Hajime from shooting like mad were slightly revived due to the shock that surpassed their shame. And then, they were worried for Hajime who was looking up to the sky with dead eyes to escape from reality which was really unlike him.

    Hajime spoke to Shia and others who were like that with a hollow gaze.

    ¡¸Violence to cosyer, is forbidden.¡¹

    The rule of steel bound even the godying demon king. Perhaps. There was also enough possibility that he would be deranged from the excessive shame.

    ¡¸E, err¡­¡­why even I¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸E, even Myuu is there nano¡­¡­¡¹

    People with the appearance of little girl ordy wearing normal dress with white base tone, emerald green wig, and the unique ears of seaman people could also be seen here and there.

    Myuu was still simply looking troubled of how to react, but Remia¡¯s confusion and shame were already at an overflowing level. Mentally she was at the level of ordinary people, so her face looked like it was saying ¡¸I want to go home right now!¡¹.

    Other than them,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why? Why art I the only one with only three people?¡¹

    There were only three cosyer-san of Tio. The three of them were going ¡®haa haa¡¯.

    Indeed. It seemed the only people who wanted to cosy as a pervert were only perverts. Apparently Tio¡¯s poprity in the holynd Brook was low. It was really sad how there was no one who paid attention to the ¡°dragon race¡±factor and cosyed based on that.

    Ignoring the pervert who was inly shocked, Hajime whose mind was slightly stabilized by Kaori¡¯s soul magic for the time being,

    ¡¸We came to have meal. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Took the policy decision of ignoring all these.

    When he did that,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸SIR YES SIRRRR¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All the cosyers and also all the citizens who were watching the event like people watching Hollywood star walking on red carpet saluted all at once and opened a path.

    That sight was like when Moses split open the sea. Their expression was joyful expression that said ¡¸We just received the imperial edict of demon king-sama!!¡¹.

    The residences of the holynd were actually well trained. And then, they were already beyond help.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama! If you wish to have meal then pleasee to out ce!¡¹

    ¡¸That was our n originally but¡­¡­¡¹

    Soona-chan energetically raised her hand and invited them to ¡°Masaka Inn¡± but,

    ¡¸I beg you, please stay the night! Please stay the night there! Our inn is fully booked due to the cosy tournament but we will chase away all of them so there is no need to worry! Ple, please rest assured for the night too! The night too! The night toooo!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t feel assured because you¡¯re there.¡¹

    Sparkle sparkle, haa haa. Soona-chan¡¯s eyes that were burning in passion were moving from Hajime to the wive~s in turn. The content of her wild imagination was clear. This time will be a debauched party isn¡¯t it!! Hyahhooo~i!!

    Hajime massaged his forehead. This was that Soona who executed a beautiful Eagle ¡ðive that continued to a rappelling smoothly. It was unknown how much skill in peeping she had learned since then.

    Seeing the two¡¯s interaction, Sumire guessed that they were quite acquainted with each other and said.

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime. It looks like you¡¯re close with that girl but, what kind of rtionship you have with her?¡¹

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t close. She is the daughter of the inn where we stayed when we first came to this city.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As expected from another world. Even the daughter of an inn can do Eagle D¡ðve.¡¹

    ¡¸This girl is just strange. She damn risked her life for peeking at her guest. Her skill in rappelling is also for peeking into the room from outside the window, other than that she was also diving inside the bathroom for a long time. She is an extraordinary secret lecher.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s a horrible evaluation-, demon king-sama! I¡¯m simply watching over the honored guest¡¯s safety!¡¹

    Her persuasiveness was nonexistent. The eyes of the residences that were looking at Soona were all unblinking without exception after all. It was truly mysterious that guests never stoppeding to the inn even then.

    ¡¸I beg you! Pleasee to our inn! Just a bit more, just a bit more and I¡¯ll! I feel like I¡¯ll be able to reach it!¡¹

    ¡¸Reach to where huh?¡¹

    Or perhaps it was ¡°to what¡±. Hajime sent his most suspicious gaze of this year toward her.

    ¡¸Yes yes-, anyway it¡¯s useless talking about it in the street right? Let¡¯s ept the wee at Soona-chan¡¯s ce! That¡¯ll be alright isn¡¯t it? Mayor?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Everyone thought, ¡®You are here mayor¡­¡­?¡¯. Hajime pulled Shizuku to use her as shield toward Chrystable that was persistently drawing close to Hajime while turning his gaze to the city mayor for the first time.

    How should he say it¡­¡­the mayor¡¯s appearance looked like he was going to die.

    A body that was thin like wire and the dying hair roots. Dead eyes that had given up various things and the deep dark circles under his eyes that looked like they wouldn¡¯t disappear until he died. Even though he would look like a dandy middle aged man at his forty if he dressed well, right now he only looked like an old man at his eighties. Furthermore, it was an ephemeral old man who looked like he was going to have a nice chat about his past with the death god on his bed before passing.

    ¡¸Now, everyone! I understand how you¡¯ll be curious about demon king-sama¡¯s party but it¡¯s no good if you make too muchmotion pyon! Return to your work! You tournament participants should go back to the venue too! ¨D¨DIt¡¯s fine like this isn¡¯t it, mayor?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Please refrain from gathering in front of Masaka Inn okay~! Next time Masaka Inn will sponsor a debriefing meeting about the dinner of demon king-sama and his party so please be patient until thee~n! ¨D¨DIs that alright with that, mayor?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Other than them the civil officials of Brook, the staff of the church, the upper management of the guild, and then the people in charge of the event also came to the mayor but¡­¡­

    All of them didn¡¯t ¡°ask for instruction¡± but merely confirmed ¡¸We¡¯ll do this. It¡¯s fine right?¡¹ to the mayor. And then, the mayor-san would answer them ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹ with a transparent expression.

    ¡¸Sa, say, mayor. Won¡¯t it be better if you tell them sternly?¡¹

    Hajime spontaneously spoke out but, Yue and Sumire and everyone else also nodded intensely.

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    This was awful. Mayor-san, it seemed he was already at his limit.

    Hajime felt sympathy for some reason and asked.

    ¡¸Is there something that you want to do? It looks like we had caused a ruckus so I won¡¯t mind to do a bit of favor¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I wish for Catherine to return.

    The tone of the first words of the mayor that they heard other than ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹ was very strong. It was earnest.

    ¡¸I wish for Catherine to be summoned here.¡¹

    Mayor-san repeated.

    So it was like that. Brook was turned into the haunts of the wicked was because that great woman who acted as a break was gone. In understanding, Hajime felt slightly pressured by the mayor who looked like he was going to drop dead anytime while saying.

    ¡¸We, we¡¯re going back to the capital after our dinner so¡­¡­I¡¯ll tell her. That, it¡¯ll be better if she returns, seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you god?¡¹

    Mayor-san, he stared at Hajime as though he saw the sunlight at the other side of the cloudy sky. *Trickle* A single tear flowed down.

    And then, he took Hajime¡¯s hand and strongly, strongly shook it before he was back to saying ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹ mechanically to the words of his surrounding while vanishing inside the crowd.

    ¡¸Geez-, isn¡¯t he pathetic!¡¹

    Chrystabel-san harshly criticized the mayor. ¡®What is this greatest cause of the damage to mayor¡¯s mind is saying¡¯, Hajime and others thought with their unblinking re stabbing him.

    But, his next words made Hajime and others to stiffen together.

    ¡¸Catherine too, she won¡¯t be able to go to her business trip peacefully if her husband is in that state!¡¹

    ¡¸Wa, wait a second. Who did you say is whose husband?¡¹

    ¡¸? Oh, you didn¡¯t know? The mayor just now¨D¨DAdam Walker is Catherine¡¯s husband you know?¡¹

    The husband of that metamorphosis type devilish beautiful woman, was that old man faced mayor who looked like he was going to ascend to heaven¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Wha, WHAA¨D¨D¨D¨DT!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A scream of surprise slipped out from Hajime and co.

    ¡¸The mayor you see, in the past he repelled aside the tough warriors of the guild and snatched away Catherine in this town that is his hometown. He was a good man with mettle but now, it¡¯s a shame~¡¹

    ¡¸Recently he is aging drastically. As expected he must be lonely that his beloved wife isn¡¯t at his side.¡¹

    Everyone couldn¡¯t even close their mouth hearing Chrystabel¡¯s words. Hearing Soona¡¯sment, they made tsukkomi ¡¸That ain¡¯t it¡¹ inside their heart.

    Catherine who weed them to this city that was the haunts of the wicked as though it was just a normal city wasn¡¯t an ordinary person as expected. At the same time, the instant that stopper was gone, the residences of Brook immediately went wild to this degree. They also weren¡¯t ordinary people as expected.

    ¡¸So Brook is the haunts of the wicked from the start huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Let¡¯s have Catherine return with demon king authority?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, as expected, husband and wife has to be together isn¡¯t it! Isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    Hajime nodded to the words of Yue and Kaori. Then, the second shocking word bomb was casually dropped.

    ¡¸Ah, by the way the only son of Catherine and the mayor, the boy called Jonathan you see¡­¡­he was the boy who cosyed as Hajime-kyun at the very front just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Mayorrr¡­¡­¡¹

    The son was a trueborn son of Brook town. The demon king party couldn¡¯t help but feel deeper sympathy to the mayor.

    After that, Hajime and others somehow arrived at ¡°Masaka Inn¡± through the sparkling gazes of the residences that were showering them.

    On the wall of the inn,

    ¨D¨DThe first inn in the world where demon king-sama stayed! Wee to Masaka Inn!

    ¨D¨DThe room where he nurtured love together with the first wife-sama, avable for reservation with special price if you get it now!

    ¨D¨DThe utensils that were used by demon king-sama party is currently disyed at the first floor!!

    ¨D¨DDemon king party¡¯s cosy goods, on sale with special price!

    It was jammed packed with banners. In front of the inn, there were ¡°demon king cracker¡± that had Hajime¡¯s face as deformed character printed on it, ¡°special tomato juice ¨C made by Yue-sama¡¯s supervision¡±, ¡°special three colors dango made by hammer pounding that was directly taught from Shia-sama¡±, etc. Commodities that Hajime and others had no recollection about were lined up all over the ce, but they did their best ignoring them and entered the dining hall.

    ¨D¨DMasaka¡¯s Kururu dish that demon king-sama greatly loves! The rmendation is teriyaki!

    There was a horizontal banner in the dining hall. In addition, huge words of ¡°Demon king-sama¡¯s words¡± were drawn on the wall, and beneath it,

    ¨D¨DI surely won¡¯t forget the hospitality that I received from this inn for my whole life. When this rigorous journey is over, I want toe here again to eat Masaka¡¯s Kururu dish

    Suchment that he didn¡¯t have the slightest memory of saying was written there.

    ¡¸Aaa!?¡¹

    As expected Hajime couldn¡¯t hold back and sent demon king style iron w at Soona-chan.

    ¡¸Oi, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what could you be possibly talking abo¨D¨DAH!?¡¹

    The prosthetic hand that looked like human hand at the outside but was actually made from azantium at the inside dug into Soona-chan¡¯s head until the very limit. Soona-chan¡¯s head was about to pop like balloon.

    ¡¸I-I-I-I, I¡¯m sorry! Should I say it was just a bit of sudden impulse! This inn became like a tourist attraction because it was an inn where demon king-sama stayed so, I took a bit of advantage¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸A bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Catherine-san isn¡¯t here, and it¡¯s a chance for a thriving business so I did it without thinking at all I¡¯m sorryyyyyyyyy-¡¹

    *Mekya mekya mekya-*, Soona¡¯s head was making a sound that it shouldn¡¯t make.

    ¡¸Hajime-kyun! Forgive her! The merchants of Brook Town are all taking advantage of demon king poprity like mad, so it¡¯s not just Soona-chan¡¯s fault pyon!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s even worse! You guys, you went demon king this and that, but actually you all got no respect for me at all right!? You guys are fully intending to make use of me, or rather you guys already made use of me like mad!¡¹

    ¡¸The sales on the whole town rose explosively pyon! Thanks to that we also could build a worthy outer wall for a holynd!¡¹

    ¡¸So the fund for that is from there huh!¡¹

    ¡¸Next we¡¯re going to build the bronze statue of Hajime-kyun and others and then the church worshipping the demon king pyon!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop-, stop only that! I don¡¯t wanna to be like Aiko!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun!? Horrible!¡¹

    If something like bronze statue was created¡­¡­¡¯I¡¯ll paint Brook town crimson-¡® Hajime yelled with an air that expressed his seriousness. As expected even Chrystabel thought that this was bad. He was unusually sweating coldly while saying ¡¸I, I¡¯ll notifiy everyone¡¹ and withdrew.

    Even though he just wanted to have meal while basking in nostalgia, the chaos was continuing for some reason.

    If they seriously didn¡¯t return Catherine here, the risk of Brook¡¯s entrics running wild to no end was big. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    Even after Ehito was destroyed, the people of Tortus continued to hold faith to ¡°the pure Ehito Ehicliberei¡± and the holy church. So far as it went, the demon king was thought to be at the side of that Ehic-san so he thought there would be no problem but¡­¡­

    Depending on the situation, factions might be born. Like the old church faithEhic faction and new church faithdemon king faction. He wanted to be spared from being set up as the symbol of a religious war. Especially because of the shame it would bring.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun? A bronze statuse, isn¡¯t that fine! Together with Yue-san and others too! Everyone as bronze statue?¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko, you¡¯re nning to bring us down with you huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime-kun. Are you really fine with making someone like my daughter your wife? She is a daughter who will bring down even her mother with her you know?¡¹

    Ai-chan hugged Hajime¡¯s arm with a truly nice smile while going ¡®Comrade?Comrade?¡¯. Seeing that, not just Hajime and Akiko, even Yue and others sent a cold stare at her. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t understand her feeling but¡­¡­that was that. This was this!

    ¡¸Err, demon king-sama~. It looks like the meal is finished you knoow¡¹

    Soona who was bingid in her state that was held up by Hajime¡¯s iron w said. When they looked, the inn mistress and her husband were making apologetic look about their daughter while bringing in the food.

    Although this inn was making exaggerated promotion like mad, the delicious smell drifting from the food was enough to make the stomach of Hajime and co to cry out. It was at the level where they held a great expectation. With that Soona too was tossed away with Hajime saying ¡®You narrowly escaped death¡¯ and the matter wasn¡¯t turned into something serious.

    Soona muttered¡¸I, I thought I was going to die¡­¡­but, this feeling¡­¡­ah, I, might havee¡­¡­¡¹ with a small voice, but no one gave a damn. They didn¡¯t want to know anything about what this problem girl reached through that danger to her life.

    The meal that began after such chaos was coupled with deliciousness that didn¡¯t betray the aroma. All the chaos from before became like a lie and a peaceful atmosphere enveloped the table.

    Surely Chrystabel leaving was also ying arge factor. They were in the middle of family trip, so it seemed he was also being considerate as an outsider but,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go call the children who are in the middle of training? Look forward to it while waiting!¡¹

    It was really concerning about what he said. ¡°Children in the middle of training¡±, just what could it mean¡­¡­

    It didn¡¯t feel like the food would go through their throat if they thought deeply about it, so for the time being they forgot it. Together with the full powered wink of Chyrstabel-chan when he left.

    Like that, around the time when their stomach was filled to a certain degree.

    Everyone was showing a satisfied smile for the other world cooking. Especially those like Kaoruko who loved cooking, they looked like they were having a lot of fun.

    Sensing that slightly calm atmosphere, the inn mistress¨D¨DKiina Masaka and the cook who was her husband¨D¨DGdrius Masaka who seemed to have waiting for the right timing came to give their greeting.

    Hajime and others learned their name for the first time. The husband was a calm looking person with slight yfulness that could be felt from him but¡­¡­his name was quite showy. The father and son Shuu and Hajime slightly reacted ¡¸Cool¡­¡­¡¹ in their heart.

    The inn mistress spoke in shame.

    ¡¸Everyone, I¡¯m truly grateful for your visit to Masaka Inn today. We never even imagined that everyone will visit here again¡­¡­furthermore this time there are even the goddess of harvest-sama and the family. It¡¯s truly a great honor.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now we¡¯re in the middle of tracing back our journey. We stopped by here on the way.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. At that time there were only Yue-sama and Shia-sama. Fufu, demon king-sama too has been really¡­¡­¡¹

    Really, what? That gaze moved toward Tio, Shizuku, Kaori, Remia, and then at the end her gaze moved back forth to Myuu and Remia several times before the inn mistress smiled ¡®hohoho¡¯cently.

    She looked like someone withmon sense, but perhaps she was also a Brook citizen at heart. Should they said that it was to be expected for the mother to be like this when the daughter was like that?

    But, at that timing, Hajime and Shia suddenly got surprised and turned their gaze to the same direction.

    ¡¸I bring the after meal dessert~¡¹

    As expected from the poster girl of a famous inn. Although they were small ted, she ced five tes on one arm that she stretched with also another te on her head. She brought those desserts without any difficulty at all to their table.

    But, that wasn¡¯t what they should pay attention to. Hajime looked at Soona with a gaze like an explorer who just discovered an UMA.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You, was your presence this thin?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, it felt like your presence vanished from the kitchen for an instant though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Soona-chan ced the tes with a dumbfounded face as though she really didn¡¯t know what Hajime and Shia were talking about.

    However, Yue and others shuddered hearing what they said. Their face said ¡®Eh? Now that they mentioned it, since when this girl is this near?¡¯. Shia whose senses were the most sensitive to detect presence and Hajime whose senses were second after her failed to grasp this girl¡¯s presence even if it was only for an instant? Though there was no doubt that they were letting their guard down, so this being just their imagination¡­¡­was also possible.

    ¡¸Oi, Soona. You, ¡°what¡± did you arrived at before this?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really understand what are you say¨D¨D¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s left hand made some gesture. The danger of iron w was going toe once more.

    Soona-chan was sweating coldly, however right after that she puffed out her chest and spoke with an amazing smug look.

    ¡¸If I have to say it, then I guess it¡¯s ¡°Inn¡¯s poster girl ¨C final secret technique¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, just where are you heading to huh.¡¹

    ¡¸To watch over the guests no matter where and when. I want to be such super first ss girl of the inn.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, just why is this kind of inn is so popr¡­¡­¡¹

    Soona-chan had most likely, surely, reached the super first ss peeking skill without a doubt. It felt like his SANsanity would be shaved away if he asked the details, so Hajime didn¡¯t pursue deeply.

    When staring into the abyss, the abyss would also stare back at you¡­¡­a certain abyss-san said that while making a stylish turn.

    In exchange, everyone of Yaegashi family was deeply interested. Shuuzou asked.

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, I heard that the people of the rabbit n are skilled in controlling their presence but¡­¡­you¡¯re of the human race, am I right in considering that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Look, I also don¡¯t have rabbit ears right?¡¹

    She made rabbit ears with her hands and hopped *pyon pyon*.

    ¡¸Fumu. In that case you¡¯re really something. I wish you will teach us the trick even if it¡¯s just one¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Trick, is it¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what trick you¡¯re referring to but, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not thinking that perhaps you will manage somehow if you watch over Shia-san.¡¹

    It seemed she wouldn¡¯t admit that she was able to manipte her presence till the end. Koichi continued the questioning. For Yaegashi family who lived in the shadow¨D¨Dcough-, had hobby for acrobatics, they wished to learn about Soona-chan¡¯s ¡°inn girl¡¯s technique¡± no matter what. Shizuku-chan was staring fixedly at her family! Koichi papa ignored her!

    ¡¸No no, she is a rabbit man race which is a race that excelled in presence maniption from the beginning right? A method that is even us human can do is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s troubling even if you ask me who is nothing more than an inn girl but¡­¡­as expected perhaps by firmly and slowly and stickily watching Shia-san closely you might learn something or perhaps not.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. In other words it¡¯s ¡°learning by watching¡±.¡¹

    Everyone of Yaegashi family (excluding the daughter) simultaneously turned their face toward Shia. They stared at her without blinking. They stared witho~-ut blinking.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, what should I do? Somehow a stray bullet ising to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Should I watch over you?¡¹

    ¡¸You bully desu!¡¹

    Somehow everyone¡¯s gaze gathered on Shia and she got extremely ufortable.

    There Myuu raised her hand to ask.

    ¡¸Yes! Soona-oneechan! Can I ask a question? Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸While I¡¯m greatly moved being called as Soona-oneechan, of course I¡¯ll answer that question!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu has often watched Shia-oneechan but, Myuu can¡¯t do presence maniption! What kind of Shia-oneechan Myuu has to watch so Myuu can learn it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, Myuu-chan!?¡¹

    It was the pure question of Myuu-chan who wanted to be strong. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears stood on end *usa-!?* hearing that.

    ¡¸Soona-oneechan also can¡¯t do something like presence maniption but¡­¡­¡¹

    Soona started with that while throwing her gaze to empty air in reminiscence and¨D¨Dspoke.

    ¡¸For example, like Shia-san who crawled along the corridor when she attempted to make a secret night visit to demon king-sama¡¯s room in the middle of night while thinning down her presence to the extreme.¡¹

    ¡¸Soona-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸Or like Shia-san who entered into the room when demon king-sama and Yue-san went out for a bit and concealed her breathing under the bed while waiting for a chance to arrive.¡¹

    ¡¸Oy you-, inn girlll! If you don¡¯t you¡¯re your mouth now then a sure kill rabbit punch wille flying¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Or like Shia-san who invaded from behind the ceiling and slipped into demon king-sama¡¯s bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Rabbit Punch¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    Soona-chan was struck from the back of her head by a pulled back fist that flew from the front. She sank on the ground.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze gathered on Shia. This time a different emotion was put inside their eyes. Their gaze was really lukewarm.

    Shia¡¯s face became bright red. She squirmed *usa usa* restlessly.

    ¡¸Tha, that couldn¡¯t be helped can it. Hajime-san and Yue-san at that time would forget my existence if I didn¡¯t go that far desuu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Aa~~¡¹¡¹

    Hajime and Yue¡¯s face turned understanding. Although Yue¡¯s attitude softened after they cleared Raisen Great Labyrinth, Hajime¡¯s attitude was still very salty.

    Soona who revived like a slime rubbed the back of her head while being lost in deep emotion.

    ¡¸It was magnificent. The presence was so thin that I almost lost sight of her if I didn¡¯t have my surging passion.¡¹

    ¡¸Just who in the world are you who were able to use your secretly pervert soul to normally observe Shia who seriously killed her presence?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, if you set up mirrors using superb angle inside the plumbing, then it¡¯s possible to observe even from my own room¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ma¡¯aaamm! Check the plumbing right away! This damn girl made a surveincework there!¡¹

    ¡¸Please rest assured. It¡¯s already removed. I¡¯m doing periodical check after all. Because if it¡¯s left alone it will increase like rats.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just deal with the symptom, cure the source, your daughter¡¯s sickness that is.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an incurable sickness.¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king-sama and Okaa-san, both of you¡¯re horrible! Besides even Okaa-san, before you married Otou-san you would observe a lot of guests night by night¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Just what are you blurting out in front of the guests!?¡¹

    As expected, it seemed the daughter was like this because the mother was like that. In exchange of the inn mother-daughter who was starting to make a ruckus ¡®gyaa gyaa¡¯, the husband with cool name lowered his head.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies. Should I say that the family lineage of my wife has that kind of disposition¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A secretly pervert disposition huh. Don¡¯t tell me that she is running an inn is also because as the extension of her hobby?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s not it but¡­¡­actually, the family lineage of my wife has been running inns for generations all this time. Also, it¡¯s not just Soona, everyone in my wife¡¯s family is good at moving without being noticed by people¡­¡­. Also, I believe that you have known about Soona bing the quiz queen from the banner but¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I forgot that because of too much impacts but, what about it?¡¹

    ording to him, it seemed that people following after the demon king¡¯s track with historians at the lead were rushing her to gather data. Naturally the person they were gathering data the most from was Soona-chan due to her very great observation.

    ¡¸Actually, I was also told that my wife¡¯s family is good at information gathering or something¡­¡­they¡®re excessively good at asking what they want to know from casual conversation.¡¹

    In other words, the schrs who came here instead got asked about the information of Hajime and co that they gathered from all over the ce. As the result she became an unbeatable quiz queen.

    Not just Hajime, even the expression of Yue and others were convulsing. They thought, ¡®Hey, iming as ¡°just an inn girl¡± is too forced already isn¡¯t it? No matter how you think you¡¯re a first ss spy aren¡¯t you!?¡¯,

    ¡¸What kind of person the ancestor of Masaka family was¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. There isn¡¯t also anything like family tree so¡­¡­. Based from what I learned, everyone single one of them was of the human race and managed normal inns though.¡¹

    ¡®But¡¯, Gdrius continued.

    ¡¸When I married, my wife¡¯s parents gave me a condition.¡¹

    ¡¸Condition?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ¨D¨DDon¡¯t discriminate demihuman race. If I can¡¯t do that, they won¡¯t ept me as son-inw they said.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hee. They were follower of the church right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. But, it seems that¡¯s the teaching that had been inherited by generations of Masaka family. Well, the family business is inn. So I think it¡¯s a teaching to treat all customers equally seeing that this is a service business.¡¹

    Or perhaps, the ancestor had a reason that they didn¡¯t want to discriminate demihuman race¨D¨Dright now it was beastman race though¨D¨Dand wanted to look after them.

    Yue spoke her conjecture with a pondering face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is also the matter of presence maniption, could it be, there was a rabbitman race among the family ancestors?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if there was, it was a long time ago that even the family tree couldn¡¯t be traced back right? It¡¯s a bit hard to believe that they can continue inherit that disposition until now.¡¹

    ¡¸As for me, that make it sounded like the past rabbitman race is so much of a secret pervert that it got gically seeded by theter generation. That¡¯s a bit unpleasant¡­¡­¡¹

    In any case, it seemed that Soona-chan¡¯s familial technique of highest level that reached the extreme came to be only because there was the groundwork from her bloodline and learning by watching the bugged rabbit. ¡®What the hell with that¡¯, Hajime made a tsukkomi to himself.

    ¡¸I see. As expected it can¡¯t be learned just in one day.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected the quickest shortcut is none other than diligent training.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Otou-sanfather-inw, dear. There will be interaction with the people of Hauria in our travel schedule right? How about we suggest to have joint training there?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good idea, Kirino!¡¹

    Shizuku-chan was looking with a chilly gaze! ¡®That¡¯s a stupid idea!¡¯ It was clear that her gaze was saying that. Because, it was that Hauria they were talking about! Yaegashi mixing with them, dangerous! Absolutely no good!

    When they also finished eating the desert with such conversation in the middle.

    ¡®Let¡¯s return to the pce to prepare for tomorrow after looking around the town for a bit. Eh? Aren¡¯t we going to stay at Masaka Inn? Who the hell is going to stay at the inn with this kind of pure spy girl here! We¡¯re returning to the pce!¡¯ With that kind of atmosphere Hajime and co stood up from their chair¨D¨Din that moment.

    ¡¸Hajime-kyun! Everyone! Leave it to us to show all of you around the town pyon?¡¹

    *Zuban* The door was opened with a loud sound and the frilly muscle monster¨D¨DChyrstabel appeared.

    No, he certainly said ¡°us¡± just now.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Hajime-kyun! We had been looking forward to our day of reunion pyon?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle muscle.

    Frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill frill.

    The monster parade of muscle and frill was approaching with density that might pulverize the inn¡¯s entrance.

    Hajime was surrounded in the blink of eye. The muscles were talking *michi michi-michi michi-* in high spirit to him! They seemed to have been rushing toe here, The breathing they exhaled *bashuuh* and the glistening sweats on their skin were pressed on Hajime¡¯s face all over!

    ¡¸Uboa¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? Hajimeee-, hang in thereee!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, he is foaming in the mouth!¡¹

    ¡¸Papaaa-. Don¡¯t die nano!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, how awful!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori! Regeneration magic, quickly! Goshujin-sama art dying from shock!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Shizuku-chan is also fainting with the white of her eyes showing! She is whispering things like the capital¡¯s guild or Mariabel¡¯s muscle, anyway it¡¯s like she is seriously ill!¡¹

    ¡¸A, anyway, I, I¡¯ll use soul magic to Hajime-kun!¡¹

    The unusual urrence of the demon king dying, once more.

    The town that was making the godying demon king to be in the verge of dying two times in such a short time¨D¨Dthe holynd Brook.

    Indeed, it was certainly just as Hajime said, this ce was the haunted¡­¡­that was what Sumire and others thought with conflicted expression while looking at Hajime and Shizuku who were receiving emergency treatment.

    By the way, the manly women of ¡°manly women descendantBel Family¡±who were peering timidly on Hajime and Shizuku with worried look were the thugs at Hod Town who got ¡®smashed¡¯ by Hajime a little bit before Kaori confessed to him.

    They also participated in the legendary decisive battle, but because their training period was short and they were still inexperienced, unlike Yue¡¯s first smash partner Mariabel and AbelArabel who was at the very least a gold rank adventurer, they were going through demonic remodeling¨D¨Dor rather training day and night to be ¡°proper Bel¡± or something.

    In other words, it seemed they were stillcking in muscle and cuteness.

    These people who sought the way of the manly woman who was stillcking polishing in their muscle and adorableness seemed to be dreaming to be reunited with the demon king who gave them the chance (?) to enter this path. They went¡¸To be able to give a tour of this town, how lovely!¡¹ and they were reaa~-lly in high spirit so¡­¡­

    ¡¸Uuh¡­¡­who is this ce? Where am I¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime resumed breathing even while in confusion. The meats drew close *zuzui-!!* in worry with tearful eyes (that looked bloodshot) while yelling¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Hajime-kyun! Are you okay!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹,

    ¡¸What, so this is a dream.¡¹

    They made the demon king to foam from the mouth once more and fainted.

    After that for a while , throughout Masaka Inn, or rather throughout the whole Brook Town, the scream of¡¸HAJIMEEE~~~!!¡¹ from Yue-san and co, and also together with the scream of¡¸SHIZUKU-CHA~~NN¡¹ were continuing to resound to call back the two¡¯s souls back to the living world.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùKururu dish

    It¡¯s not Cthulhu dis. They sound simr but, it¡¯s just a dish using Kururu bird.

    ¡ùMasaka¡¯s family lineage

    It¡¯s rted with inn family at Miledy¡¯s era¡­¡­perhaps.

    ¡ùBel¡¯s lineage

    It already existed at Miledy¡¯s era. However, Belta-san is unrted with it.

    ¡ùCosy tournament

    Walker¡¯s third son Jonathan-kun (14 years old) won it.

    Walker¡¯s second daughter Evelyn-chan (11 years old) received special prize for cosying Tio.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    Arifureta Chapter 357

    Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ?

    ¡¸Absolutely no way.¡¹

    Hajime was throwing a tantrum in the sky far above. He was sitting on the sofa inside Ferner¡¯s bridge with his arms crossed and looking aside sulkily.

    ¡¸Do, don¡¯t say that. Please, Hajime-san.¡¹

    Right beside him, sitting at the opposite direction where Hajime was averting his gaze was Liliana making such request while snuggling close to him.

    The group returned from the holynd Brook that was transformed into the haunts of the wicked to the capital yesterday night.

    No, in Hajime¡¯s case perhaps it should be called as ¡°returning alive¡± instead.

    His soul slipped out from his flesh body seven times (Yue pped it back every time). His SAN point was consigned to oblivion eight times (Yue kindly returned his sanity every time). His mind also regressed to a child four times (Yue went ¡®haa haa¡¯). His attempt to dye Brook Town crimson reached nine times (Yue hugged him with all her strength to stop him).

    It was a deathly battle. It was truly a nightmarish deathly battle against the deviant residences * drilly monsters of the wicked haunts.

    With a mind that reached the limit, Hajime shook off the residences who were <ruby>swarming him like the dead from the hell<rt>trying to make him stay</rt></ruby>. After that, he kept hugging Yue all this time in order to heal the wound of his heart.

    Shia and others, especially Myuu tried to console him but¡­¡­as expected, the first wife-sama was powerful at this kind of time. Hajime who was still somewhat under the influence of his infantile regression wouldn¡¯t separate from Yue no matter what anyone said.

    Like that, Hajime finally came back to his senses after a night passed but¡­¡­

    ¡¸If I say no way then no way.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so please. Visit Ur Town too. Right now the pope is also in the middle of visitation, as expected passing through it without stopping by is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m, on a trip. I¡¯m going, to the imperial capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you hate it so much you¡¯re using baby talk¡­¡­¡¹

    Presently Hajime and co were in the middle of three days trip heading to the east of the continent. Their destination was Hoelscher Empire, but Liliana asked them to stop by at theke shore town Ur that was on the way there. Because of that she was in an argument with Hajime who absolutely didn¡¯t want to stop by.

    Even the wish of Liliana who had taken care of her work to a certain degree and looked forward to the trip today didn¡¯t move him at all.

    Sumire who couldn¡¯t bear to watch asked in exasperation.

    ¡¸Geez, just why are you that reluctant?¡¹

    Shuu and others who were also in the bridge were waiting for the answer. Shia and others were also waiting for the answer, although with a face that looked like they somehow understood Hajime¡¯s reason.

    Naturally, Hajime¡¯s answer was,

    ¡¸That ce has surely turned the same way as like Brook!¡¹

    That was probably the case. After all, if the holynd Brook was ¡°the town of the beginning of the demon king¡¯s journey¡±, then Ur Town was the ¡°town where the sword of the goddess descended¡±.

    ¡®It absolutely has changed into the haunts of the wickeeed! Hajime-san don¡¯t want to go to that kind of ce!¡¯ It seemed that was the reason. After saying out loud the word ¡°Brook¡± by himself, it seemed Hajime recalled the nightmare yesterday and pulled Yue¡¯s arm before embracing her tightly.

    ¡¸Aa~. Hajime-san is hugging Yue-san like a plushy again¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How envious¡­..but, Yue is unusually making a troubled face so I can¡¯t really say anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­papa, as expected it seems that it¡¯s no good if it¡¯s not Yue-oneechan when he is weak nano¡­¡­¡¹

    In regard to mental stability effect and healing effect, perhaps Myuu and Shia and others could be expected to have the same effects, but if one also expected for ¡°protection¡° effect to maintain sanity from nightmare, then it couldn¡¯t really be said that they would be effective unless it was Yue-sama.

    So to speak, if Myuu and others were hi-potion, then Yue was elixir. It seemed their level was different.

    ¡¸Leave it at that, Hajime. I can¡¯t bear seeing my high school son regressing into an infant. Honestly, Tou-sa is thinking that you¡¯re a little bit gross.¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san, tell me that more indirectly. That hurt.¡¹

    Hajime embraced Yue back on his chest like a kid hugging his doll. It seemed the destructive power that was brought about by the ¡°Bel lineage¡± had made the demon king to be riddled with wound by that much.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Say, Hajime? As expected this is a bit embarrassing.¡¹

    Apparently even Yue could feel embarrassed from getting everyone¡¯s attention by being hugged like this. Of course, Hajime didn¡¯t pay any mind to it.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama. There art not any ¡°Bel lineage¡± in Ur correct? It wouldst be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too optimistic, Tio. Those guys are propagating. They¡¯re expanding their force behind the scene while mankind isn¡¯t aware. We don¡¯t know where they¡¯re lurking.¡¹

    Chrystabel and others were treated like they were invader from space. It was troubling because they couldn¡¯t really deny it decisively when considering their iprehensible nurturing method and mysterious strength.

    ¡¸But still¡­¡­it is the ce where we met. It wouldst be cruel to ignore that ce. <ruby>Hahaue-dono<rt>mother-inw</rt></ruby> and others art wishing to witness our past too.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯re you gonna do showing them something like your ass getting shoved with pile bunker huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuguh¡­¡­haa haa. Tha, that art not all there is to it! Like, this and that, there art various other things!¡¹

    ¡¸There was only you going haa haa. It will be bad for Myuu¡¯s education.¡¹

    ¡¸We saved the city from a great swarm of monsters attacking from all directions! Also, there art thy first kiss with Aiko too!¡¹

    Aiko was hit by a stray bullet. ¡¸Ah!? That¡¯s right!¡¹ she said with her eyes swimming around. She also wished for everyone to watch how Hajime and co protected the city but¡­¡­that scene was embarrassing.

    Somehow Aiko was also starting to lean to agree with Hajime¡¯s opinion to ignore Ur Town¡­¡­but.

    ¡¸Aa geez, this is irritating! Shia-chan! Okaa-san gives you the permission! Take Yue-chan away!¡¹

    Sumire-okaasan snapped seeing and hearing her son¡¯s grumbling. Hajime fundamentally was someone who would make a swift decision and take quick action, so this was an extremely rare sight in a sense. Because of that she was enjoying his state until yesterday, but finally the feeling of irritation won inside her.

    ¡¸E~rr¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shia, I believe in you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-chan? Okaa-san, and your worthless husband, which one is more important?¡¹

    Sumire¡¯s nice smile burst out. Shia looked alternately at Hajime and Sumire several times¡­¡­

    ¡¸Okaa-sama! Order received desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia!? You¡¯re betraying me!?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t have the rabbit ear to listen to Hajime¡¯s nonsense. She closed the distance with super speed and seized Yue with her overwhelming physical strength. Naturally, Hajime immediately reached out with his hand to take Yue back but,

    ¡¸Tio-san paaass!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Righto!¡¹

    Yue-san floated in the air. Hajime raised his eyes at Tio who caught her normally. Tio shivered and panted from that while Hajime closed his distance with ¡°Ground Shrinker¡±. Before his hand reached,

    ¡¸Kaori-, pass!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wai-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wawa-, caa~tch! Aa~nd rele~ase!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll kill you Kaori!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s me this time!? Wait, Yue, you¡¯re really light¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Treatment. The treatment to me¡¹

    Yue-san who was thrown all over like a ball and light like a dream. As expected she didn¡¯t want to be treated like a ball more than this, so she got away from Shizuku¡¯s arm and floated up lightly using gravity magic. An intense reproachful re scanned inside the room.

    During that time Sumire circled behind the back of the flustered Liliana. Without pause she hugged her from behind and put the cheeks of the bewildered Liliana between her hands.

    ¡¸Hajime, look! At the dark circles under Liliana¡¯s eyes that are so deep it put you off! At her eyes that are cloudy like a corporate ve working in a ckpany! At her pitifulness from making a cheerful smile that isn¡¯t even thinking that her condition is painful even then!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Okaa-sama? A, am I¡­¡­pitiful? Eh? Huh?¡¹

    Certainly, she was in a horrible state. Her face was. Even though she was a princess. Just how much she was looking forward to this trip huh? Just how much she forced herself to take care of her work so she could take a leave huh? One couldn¡¯t help but make such tsukkomi.

    Or rather, everyone wanted to make that tsukkomi before the departure, they intended to indirectly acted concerned to her and asked¡¸Don¡¯t force yourself. Or rather, isn¡¯t it impossible for you to join the trip today?¡¹, but seeing her figure that was full of liveliness only in her atmosphere despite having a face that was unbing for a princess, everyone was put off and they couldn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    The state of Liliana that was finally spoken out by Sumire flustered Hajime. Seeing that Sumire dealt an additional blow.

    ¡¸Lily-chan wanted to go in this trip so much that she ended up in this pitiful state! This child had done her best see! To a degree she doesn¡¯t even realize about her own disastrous state!¡¹

    ¡¸Sa, say Okaa-sama? What do you mean by me being pitiful¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your heart is heavily wounded because of the thing yesterday? Hah, that¡¯s funnying from the demon king. You see, true serious wound refer to a pitiful child like the current Lily-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Pitiful¡­¡­I¡¯m, pitiful¡­¡­even though I¡¯m a princess¡­¡­eh, but, pitiful what?¡¹

    Princess Liliana, fourteen years old, she was feeling shocked from being pitied while lookingpletely uprehending just what was the cause of her being pitied.

    Pitiful! Everyone¡¯s face looked like they were going to burst crying.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­being told that¡­¡­I don¡¯t have any way to argue back. I¡­¡­it seems I was really cowardly, to think that I became this timid just from this much¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-san!? You epted that!? I, it¡¯s not like there is anything that should make me get pitied or¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like you have opened your eyes. ¡­¡­Hajime. Now you can listen to the wish that Lily-chan asked from you that she even reduced her own lifespan can¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Lifespan!? Okaa-sama, just what are you talking¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Kaa-san. I was wrong. Those muscle and frill monsters ain¡¯t anything to worry about. How can I call myself a husband if I don¡¯t listen to the request from Lily who reduced herself until this state.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of state do you mean by that!? How do I look like right now from everyone¡¯s perspective!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you understand. Now, let¡¯s go to that Ur Town whatever. Okaa-san absolutely doesn¡¯t want to miss any memorable ce in this trip. I intend to enjoy everything there is to enjoy after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Your real feeling came out there.¡¹

    Lily-chan became tearful. She was ignored by her mother-inw and husband, and everyone else was also strangely kind to her, they were sending her pitying gaze that she wanted to scream ¡¸I don¡¯t get it!¡¹.

    Seeing Liliana whose expression looked like she didn¡¯t understand what was going on, Kaori looked at her with a pained eyes while asking.

    ¡¸Hey, Lily. I wonder, how much work you did so that you cane along in this trip?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Even if you asked me how much¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Regarding the time, how many hours you worked in one day?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I didn¡¯t count such thing in detail though¡­¡­¡¹

    The air froze. The expression of the parent~s who were working adult especially froze.

    Liliana was perplexed by the strange atmosphere while timidly releasing additional shocking words with an air that wanted to say ¡¸I am, normal right?¡¹.

    ¡¸I, I wake up in the morning and work¡­¡­and then when I see the next morning sun, I¡¯ll take a bit of rest¡­¡­eh!? Everyone, why are you all crying so suddenly!? O, Okaa-sama!? Otou-sama!? And even Kaoruko-sama and everyone too!? Why are you all hugging me!?¡¹

    The parent~s were crying while tightly hugging the working fourteen years old princess. Sumire spoke with a nasal voice.

    ¡¸To, to think it was that bad¡­¡­I have to ask Luluaria if she is nning to kill her daughter! That¡¯s too harsh even if she is the princess!¡¹

    ¡¸Ple, please stop-, Sumire-okaasama! If Okaa-sama learn this then she will stop me!¡¹

    ¡¸Lily-chan!? Why are you making a sorrowful face like that!?¡¹

    ording to Liliana, not just Luluaria, it seemed even Hellina and others would stop her if they found her working through the night. And so, she often secretly did her work while hiding.

    ¡¸Everything is for the sake of my country¡¯s rebuilding! If I don¡¯t do it then who else will!¡¹

    The ck princess-sama strongly insisted with boiling motivation and cloudy eyes. Well that¡¯s, if she was making herself as the standard while giving direction to her subordinate, then even that knight order captain would break.

    Kaori spoke to Hajime with an expression of ¡®I can¡¯t watch this anymore!¡¯.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Can¡¯t you lend your strength so the reconstruction can be finished as fast as possible?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I guess. Before we return to earth, I¡¯ll distribute artifacts to increase the ability of people like Wolpen and others the transmutation masters or the workers in civil engineering and construction of the kingdom.¡¹

    The transmutation masters of the kingdom looked up to Hajime as grand master and rapidly improved their ability, and on top of that transmutation masters from all over the world who idolized the demon king were also gathering, so right now more than a hundred transmutation masters were working in the kingdom. If their capability was improved with artifacts, it would definitely be a big help for the reconstruction.

    Artifact with the emblem of demon king was something that anyone desperately wanted, so in order to avoid needless chaos Hajime didn¡¯t hand it out freely except to some exception but¡­¡­

    Seeing Liliana¡¯s state, Hajime decided to add one more exception. He was forced to make this decision.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t get it. Even though I¡¯mpletely normal¡¹

    While being buried under the consoling parent~s, Liliana¡¯s uprehending whisper resounded through the room.

    In any case, Liliana¡¯s wish was granted and Hajime took the route toward thekeshore town Ur.

    Like that, at the Ur Town that Hajime visited after resolving himself in various senses¡­¡­

    ¡¸This is a lie¡­¡­right?¡¹

    It was a situation that made Hajime unable to say anything more.

    ¡¸Err, Hajime-san? It¡¯s only because Brook without Catherine-san is too much like ¡°that¡± you know?¡¹

    Hajime was speechless while looking down on the city from behind the window of Ferner¡¯s bridge. Liliana spoke to him with a wry smile.

    Just as she said, it seemed that it was really just Brook Town that was bing the stronghold of a group of people with a couple of loose screws.

    Yes,keshore town Ur waspletely normal!

    It wasn¡¯t really any different from thest time he saw this town. There were changes like the carvings and paintings that were drawn on the defensive wall that Hajime created using ¡°transmutation¡± when fighting against the big swarm of monsters from all directions, or the boorish wall that was refined and cleanly maintained, or the former site of the battlefield that was cultivated together with the blood and flesh of the monsters and became a beautiful grain producing field, but those changes should be weed instead.

    ¡¸What an ordinary ce¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, just what kind of image that you have about this world¡¯s people?¡¹

    Liliana-sama sent Hajime a reproachful stare as the representation of Tortus people.

    ¡¸No, because you know¡­¡­¡¹

    The residences of the capital¨D¨Dthe lot that switched into religious organization worshipping Aiko looked fanatical, there were a lot of firms selling body pillows or T-shirts or other things that were printed with picture of girls in his ss. Wolpen and others the transmutation master group added optional function into the capital¡¯s great barrier as they pleased, furthermore the drama that told the tale of the journey of the demon king¡¯s group was projected with the pce¡¯s artifact. It was projected on the great barrier itself, the movie function that was like a type ofarium was really embarrassing. Though he immediately destroyed it.

    And so on, Hajime mentioned the people of the capital who were a little bit like ¡°that¡± in the head. At the end he looked at Liliana,

    ¡¸Even the princess is like this.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that!?¡¹

    Even though Kaori who sympathized with the tragic face of the ck princess applied regeneration magic, the princess babbled ¡¸As expected age of god magic is amazing! The fatigue that cannot be cured anymore by normal recovery magic is vanishing! With this¡­¡­I¡¯ll be able to work as much as I like!¡¹. She was bad news¨D¨Dthat was what Hajime meant.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be great if the reconstruction is finished quickly¡­¡­. So that Lily can return to her senses.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why just what do you mean by that!?¡¹

    Even while making such conversation, Ferner moved to the spot beside the front gate of the town.

    Sumire who was also looking out of the window like Hajime raised a voice of admiration.

    ¡¸Even so it¡¯s a beautiful ce isn¡¯t it~. Theke is sparkling, and the wheat tip fluttering from the wind is like a water ripple.¡¹

    Certainly, it was a beautiful scenery.

    Thergeke brightly reflecting the light of the sun. The vast grain producing field that was making use of theke. The tip of the crops waving in the wind, the scenery was like a sea of gold on the ground.

    There was an astonishingly majestic mountain range extending at the north. Vivid autumn colors could be seen even from afar. And yet if they moved their gaze slightly to the east, this time deep green color was expanding like midsummer tree. At the other side they could see an area of withered trees as though winter suddenly arrived. It looked like an exhibition of four seasons.

    It was wondrously, magnificently, and eye-catchingly beautiful. Not only Sumire, the other parents and also Myuu and Remia who unexpectedly never visited here were all watching in fascination while sighing ¡¸Hou¡¹.

    Shuu asked casually.

    ¡¸Hajime. If I remember right, this is the number one grain producing region in this world isn¡¯t it? Is it the harvest time right now?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that. As expected I haven¡¯t grasped the situation until the detail like the harvest cycle but¡­¡­¡¹

    When Hajime turned his gaze to Liliana, she guessed what he wanted to say and nodded.

    ¡¸Originally, the harvest period of Ur is once a year, and originally right now isn¡¯t the time for that. But, right now the harvest period of Ur be a cycle of three times a year. It¡¯s not limited to Ur, but also several other arablends.¡¹

    ¡¸Lily-chan, how can that be?¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, Otou-sama. Approximately thirty percent of arablend in the north of the continent be a fertile ground that grow crops with three times the normal speed recently. So inevitably the amount of harvest also became three times the usual.¡¹

    ¡®And then, the key figure of that was none other than!¡¯ Liliana¡¯s eyes were filled with feeling of gratitude and awe.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±The goddess of the harvest¡±, Aiko-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Oo~~~~~~~~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, your wee.¡¹

    Aiko humbly bowed her head shyly.

    Hajime continued the talk seriously.

    ¡¸Vocation ¡°farming master¡± ¨D¨Da super rare vocation that possess tremendous aptitude for skill and magic rted to agriculture, the innate sense to see through the problem in the soil and points of improvement, and the ability to carry out improvement to those problems. It¡¯s a in vocation in a nce but, it¡¯s rarity is right after ¡°hero¡± vocation.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is that so? It¡¯s not because my child is a farmer¡¯s child?¡¹

    Akiko tilted her head with a puzzled expression. It was shocking enough that the vocation made it possible to improve the soil so the crop¡¯s growth speed was increased, but it seemed that she never imagined that her daughter had a talent that precious. It might also be because she herself was from a farmer family.

    Hajime added his exnation toward such Akiko.

    ¡¸It seems there are quite the number of people with inferior version of that vocation though. So to speak, it¡¯s the highest ss of vocation in farming type. You can think of it like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­In other words, whether it¡¯s rice or wheat or vegetable or anything can be nurtured to high ss quality in our orchard¡­¡­is it something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aiko, you¡¯re he amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san, your wording.¡¹

    ¡¸Because, you helped out some at our work but, you weren¡¯t that interested to agriculture weren¡¯t you? It¡¯s unfair somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s not like I chose my vocation by myself!¡¹

    The very conflicted gaze of Akiko and the impressed gaze of the other parents that seemed like to say ¡¸I see. I understand now why she is worshipped as the goddess of bountiful harvest¡¹made Aiko to shrink like a small animal from bashfulness.

    But, there Hajime changed his tone slightly.

    ¡¸Yes, Aiko,s talent and ability, it¡¯s he amazing.¡¹

    His tone was mixed with wry smile but, it was a bit low andcked cheerfulness. Akiko and others turned a puzzled gaze at him.

    ¡¸Please try to imagine. Just how valuable an existence that can multiply food supply when it¡¯s in the middle of war.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ah¡¹

    Akiko looked at her daughter with a sudden realization. Aiko too seemed to recall ¡°that incident¡± which urred at Ur Town that time. Her expression stiffened in bitterness and pain.

    ¡¸Aiko¡¯s power canpletely change the food situation at the northern continent. A troop that doesn¡¯t have any problem at all with food will be like a nightmare from the enemy¡¯s perspective.¡¹

    Shuuzou put his hand on his chin and continued Hajime¡¯s words with a groan.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s a problem of ¡°stamina as a nation¡± huh. War is like a gluttonous monster that eat up every aspect of the countrypletely. And yet, if the enemy¡¯s ability to continue war won¡¯t weaken at all in the food aspect¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, such thing can¡¯t be left alone.¡¹

    ¡¸From the enemy country¡¯s perspective, that will be even more troublesome than the hero in a sense.¡¹

    Koichi and Kirino sent a concerned gaze at Aiko. They somehow guessed what had happened to Aiko.

    Aiko herself shivered slightly hearing the words that Kirino said. Those words werepletely a coincidence but, it made her remembered whether she wanted it or not. Of that bitter and painful memory.

    ¨D¨DHatayama-sensei. ¡­¡­It¡¯s to kill you

    The words that her previous student threw at her. Killing intent. Madness.

    ¨D¨DThere is no way the demon race won¡¯t leave alone an existence that is more troublesome than the hero in a sense isn¡¯t it?

    Aiko looked down. Her mind was seized by the memory¨D¨D

    ¡¸Well, naturally she was targeted. And the method of the enemy was to tempt one of our ssmates to join the demon race¡¯s side. They made him instigate a big swarm of monster to kill Aiko along with the town¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-kun!¡¹

    Hajime suddenly said it with a light tone indifferently. Aiko reflexively stopped him. But, Hajime didn¡¯t pay her any mind and continued.

    ¡¸And, through one thing and another, I killed that ssmate.¡¹

    Sound of gasp resounded. It wasn¡¯t clear whose sound it was. But, the parents¨D¨Despecially Tomoichi and Kaoruko, and then Akiko opened their eyes wide. The sound must havee from one of them.

    Hajime smiled wryly at Akiko and others who were at a loss for words and continued.

    ¡¸If wend on this town, then you will surely overhear about the story of that time from the talk of the citizens here. Because for them, this story is nothing more than an impressive tale of the ¡°goddess of the good harvest¡± and her sword defeating the mastermind and saving the town.¡¹

    In other words, Hajime deliberately mentioned this story was to avoid the unexpected appearance of the truth.

    Murdering a ssmate.

    One of the students among the ssmates who couldn¡¯t return home. One of the causes why the mass media made a great ruckus.

    They would be able to watch that past if they wished. Even if they didn¡¯t watch, surely they would overhear about it.

    Akiko and others tried to observe the expression of Hajime and co.

    There wasn¡¯t any gloominess, regret, and of course no suspiciousness at all on their face. Conversely there also wasn¡¯t any sign of them looking satisfied or delighted.

    Their face was the same like what they saw before. No matter what happened, they epted everything that happened because of what they had done, there was only such resolve in their face.

    Yue and others were silently observing the condition of the parents. Only Shuu and Sumire were carefully watching because they had already said what should be said.

    Amidst that, it was unexpectedly Akiko who opened her mouth first.

    ¡¸Thank you for your consideration, Hajime-kun. And, I wonder if I can watch your kiss scene with Aiko?¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san!?¡¹

    Aiko was astonished. Akiko showed a mischievous looking smile saying ¡¸Because I¡¯m really curious¡¹.

    Then Shuuzou and others also took advantage of the opportunity to also start talking.

    ¡¸A battle against 60,000, such fight is full of romance. I wish to be allowed to watch it no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸After all you can¡¯t really watch something like that even from movie¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m interested with the battle against Tio-san in her ck dragon form. It makes my heart dance imagining a fight of weapon versus dragon.¡¹

    Those impression made them soundedpletely like warmongering tribe. Tomoichi and Kaoruko also rxed the tension in their shoulders seeing how Akiko and co reacted. In any case everyone once more disyed an expression of resolve to watch the path that Hajime and co had taken in their travel.

    Kaori, Remia, and especially Myuu were also looking interested. Shizuku too, normally she would at least send a reproachful gaze toward her grandfather and parents, but this time she didn¡¯t really do anything like that. It seemed she harbored interest toward the great battle where they didn¡¯t participate in.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s about the number of enemy then the final battle had a lot more though.¡¹

    ¡¸That is that and this is this, Hajime-kun.¡¹

    It seemed that it was something like that ording to Kaori.

    ¡¸Fufu, finally even the fateful encounter of I and Goshujin-sama wouldst be shown. Now, Goshujin-sama! Let¡¯s go with high spirit!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want the scene where you got your ass pile bunkered to be seen so much like that huh?¡¹

    Surely she wanted to disy it. She was a pervert after all.

    ¡¸Now, Hajime. A lot of people of the town areing out. We got it already with the prior warning, so let¡¯s go already.¡¹

    Just as Sumire said, the people of Ur Town were gathering toward outside the wall. Their voices didn¡¯t reach here, even so it looked like the ce was full of noise. They could see the people waving their hands with bright expression.

    It was a really normal wee. There wasn¡¯t any cosy, there was also no inn poster girl performing eagle ¡ðive from the top of the wall. Of course, there was also no soul sister or any other perverted special group.

    Above all else,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yosh, looks like there isn¡¯t any manly woman.¡¹

    That point was wonderful.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, just how wary you are toward them?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if there is any of them here, Yue-san will get treated like doll again, so it¡¯s relieving that there isn¡¯t any of them here.¡¹

    Hajimended down Ferner while they were making such talk.

    The rear hatch opened while the surrounding was noisy with so many people outside. The moment they put down their feet from the slope on the ground, loud cheers shook the air.

    ¡®Goddess of good harvest-sama! Sword of the goddess-sama! Demon king party! Wee!¡¯ Bright voices filled with affection and gratitude and respect resounded.

    Kaoruko and Tomoichi went red from such weing and showed agitation.

    ¡¸Uu, this is a bit embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If we have something like parade in the capital just like the queen suggested, it will be more than this. It was the right choice to refuse.¡¹

    It felt like they had be a movie star. People withmoner sensitivity lie Akiko felt really embarrassed from this.

    ¡¸Niceee! My son and his wives are really popr! It feels like my nose is growing long I¡¯ll turn conceited~¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you thank you! I am the demon king¡¯s father! The father-inw of the goddess of the good harvest!¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu waved back their hands with wide smile like they were movie star. Tomoichi and others sent them a gaze that seemed to say ¡¸As expected, this couple is really wrong in the head¡­¡­¡¹.

    Amidst that, the crowd was getting parted. An old man surrounded by knights of the church were advancing forward. He was wearing the highest rank clergyman outfit that was adequate for traveling despite looking splendorous.

    It pointed to one person.

    ¡¸Simon-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Your highness, it has been three months since west met.¡¹

    This man who exchanged words friendlily with Liliana was none other than his holiness the pope of the reborn holy church¨D¨DSimon L G Liberal.

    ¡°Pope with excessively light footwork¡± ¡°Wandering his holiness¡± ¡°Master of absconding and scampering¡± ¡°Wanted pope¡± ¡°If you notice this face notify the granddaughter Deacon Sybil¡± ¡°The pope whose scruff is grabbed and dragged by his granddaughter¡± ¡°Or rather that man, his running is too fast that even active knight can¡¯t catch up to him, seriously¡±, etc, etc. Possessing such nicknames, he was the highest authority of the church that was different in various sensespared to the previous pope.

    Of course he was acquainted with Hajime nad Yue and others. Pope Simon looked easygoing and somewhat senile, but his personality that was based on that many acquaintances and experiences had depth. He was nurturing friendship with Hajime and others too.

    From the beginning he held objection in regard to the discrimination toward the demi-humans (presently they were called beastman) and after many twists and turns he was demoted to the remote region at Gruen Great Desert along with his family, but after the destruction of the divine mountain, Liliana sounded him out about bing the new pope.

    When he arrived to the capital, somehow he listened to Aiko¡¯s worry¨D¨Da forbidden love between student and teacher, it¡¯s no good absolutely! Buuut¨D¨Dand also gave a bit of advice. Because of that Aiko especially looked up to him like a grandfather.

    Now that Pope Simon for some reason was looking around at Hajime¡¯s surrounding and tilted his head going ¡¸Eh?¡¹.

    And then,

    ¡¸It has been a long time, Hajime-dono. By the way, young miss Yuuka isn¡¯t here?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, you¡¯re sprightly as usual, Pope Simon. But¡­¡­what about Sonobe?¡¹

    ¡¸About that, I¡¯m just thinking, your wives are all present here right? But then why is young miss Yuuka the only one not here then?¡¹

    He asked such question. Actually at the same day he listened to Aiko¡¯s worry, he also listened to Yuuka¡¯s worry. He was especially close with her too. By the way, the worry of Yuuka at that time was her wondering of how to return the favor to her life savior who was a certain demon king¡­¡­something like that.

    Simon-san saw how she was feeling really bittersweet at that time. And so,

    ¡¸No, why are you mentioning Sonobe¡¯s name there, I don¡¯t understand that instead.¡¹

    Simon tilted his head even further hearing that from Hajime and said.

    ¡¸Young miss Yuuka is you¡¯re your wife right?¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡¯s that huh? That ain¡¯t true.¡¹

    Pope Simon stared in puzzlement, and then he nodded as though he realized something and corrected himself.

    ¡¸I see, so she settled down as your mistress as I thought. Somehow I got the vibe from that girl that she is a mistress type.¡¹

    ¡¸Pope, have you finally started to turn decrepit?¡¹

    ¡¸Kukuh, you¡¯re ying stupid like this. Even though you yourself like her. But I get it, that feeling of yours! A man sometimes want to get healed by a mistress¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸This sex obsessed gramps, I¡¯ll fill you with holes if you don¡¯t shut up.¡¹

    Hajime moved his hand toward Donner while a vein pulsed on his forehead but, before that,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I always thought that Yuuka is suspicious. Hajime, since when you made her your mistress?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun? Since when you got into such rtionship with Yuuka-chan I wonder? I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Ce, certainly Sonobe-san really care a lot about Hajime-kun¡­¡­but, I think it¡¯s no good to make her a mistress just because of that! I think something like that is no good!¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka¡­¡­since when she became like that¡­¡­Hajime-san! As I thought you intend to make Hellina and Kuzeri to be your mistresses too instead of subordinates isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    Yue, Kaori, Aiko, Liliana, and then even Shia and others were looking suspiciously at him¡­¡­

    Tomoichi papa¡¯s eyes were turning into that of a killer. The eyes of Kaoruko and others the mother~s were turning a bit cold.

    And then,

    ¡¸Papa~. What does mistress meaan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s a word that Myuu has no need to know.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression twitched greatly at the words of his pure daughter while thinking.

    Even though he thought that he finally arrived at a peaceful and normal town, but this hooligan pope, just what in the hell he was doing throwing a bomb like this.

    The people of the town got noisy hearing Pope Simon¡¯s words. As expected, even at Ur Town, a peaceful sightseeing trip¡­¡­didn¡¯t seem to be possible.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    Arifureta After III Tortus Travel Journal ?

    Currently the town of Ur was being enveloped by a great hustle and bustle. Even though originally it was a tranquil town of agriculture, right now the main street was being crowded with people in a number that was unbelievably gathered in less than a hour. The air was trembling with excitement and fervor.

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable. After all, the guests who came were the party of that demon king. Not to mention the goddess of abundant harvest, even the kingdom¡¯s princess Liliana and the new pope were present.

    It was truly a sight that might only happened in a life time for the people of the rural vige.

    Although, the people of this Ur Town differed from the residences of a certain haunt of the wicked. Perhaps it was because of theirmon senses or because of attentive upbringing, although they were excited, they divided and lined up properly at the right and left of the street like in a parade and didn¡¯t hinder the traffic.

    And so, the procession down the road was a pleasant one. At most there was only Aiko going past through being embarrassed and straight into a ¡°state ofplete effacement¡± due to the unceasing respectful words, affectionate cheers, and question like when would she bear a child with the demon king-sama that were continuously thrown at her.

    ¡¸Aiko, you. It feels like you¡¯re looking transparent though¡­¡­are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Aiko is okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, my child isn¡¯t okay here.¡¹

    Aiko answered the question of her mother Akiko with a smile that looked transparent. Indeed, from how she was only looking straight forward with a smiling expression that didn¡¯t even twitch for a millimeter, she definitely wasn¡¯t okay.

    ¡¸She isn¡¯t getting used with getting treated as a goddess no matter how much time passed huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Aiko isn¡¯t used to it.¡¹

    She looked no good in various senses. For the people of this town, Aiko was the patron god who created the foundation of their current life, so their zeal toward her was conveyed all the more.

    For the time being, Tio sent a soul magic to Aiko after receiving a nce from Hajime. Aiko shed bright *peka-*.

    She is shining! How sublime! Could it be it¡¯s a blessing toward us? What an extremelypassionate person!

    Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!!

    Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!! Aiko-sama banzai!!

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama. It backfired.¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing that can be done huh.¡¹

    There was nothing that can be done. Aiko¡¯s atmosphere was turning even more transparent. Her eyes were peaceful, as though they were being opened to enlightenment. It added even more to her mysticism and the people were starting to pray¡¸O goddess~¡¹ even more to her.

    ¡¸Ai-chan¡¯s poprity, it¡¯s amazing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It even look like she is idolized more than Hajime in this town.¡¹

    Ai-chan¡¯s deification wasn¡¯t stopping! Usually she would get nagged persistently by the vice principal in school where she would obsequiously bowed her head to him over and over. She would run around with swirling eyes because there were too much things that she had to do. The gap between her status here and her state that was like a small chick over there was absurd.

    The heartfelt of Sumire and Shuu made everyone¡¯s expression to be aplicated look that looked both like admiration and sympathy.

    ¡¸Ho-ho-ho. Perhaps Aiko-dono is more suitable to be the pope rather than me. The time when she was in confusion because of her romantic feeling to Hajime-dono feels nostalgic.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Simon-san!?¡¹

    Ai-chan, she was resurrected by the unexpected revtion. She put her index finger on her mouth and went ¡®shh-, shh¡¯ telling him to be quiet, but the female camp with Akiko in the lead went¡¸Hou. Tell us more about it¡¹ and pressured Pope Simon with their gaze. Naturally, Pope Simon yielded.

    ¡¸She was hopelessly harboring feeling toward Hajime-dono! But, she was his teacher! Something like a forbidden love is no good! But¡­¡­she can¡¯t possibly forget about him! It was something like that, she was truly a maiden. To a degree that she was fidgeting and worrying alone amidst the flower bed.¡¹

    ¡¸SIMON-SA¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DNN!!¡¹

    ¡®This old geezer-! What are you doing leaking out the content of someone else¡¯s consultation like that!¡¯ Aiko thought with the corner of her eyes raised, but the female camp¡¯s lukewarm gazes made her covered her face with both hands immediately. Her ears and neck were bright red.

    ¡¸Hee, hmm~m, is that so~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okaa-san? Is there something that you want to say?¡¹

    Aiko red from between her fingers at Aiko who were talking in delight.

    ¡¸You, even after you returned you were also fidgeting and worrying didn¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t tell me anything until Hajime-kun himself came to our house.¡¹

    ¡¸Uguh, that¡¯s¡­¡­because¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You who were dull and indecisive and hopeless in regard to romance like that was¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san, don¡¯t say it so directly.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it was amazing that you could make your approach toward Hajime-kun but, it seemed that it was also thanks to Simon-san wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Saying that, Akiko turned her eyes toward Simon and courteously bowed her head saying ¡¸Thank you for being a great help for my daughter¡¹.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it, there is no need for any thanks. I didn¡¯t do anything. It was simply the result of Aiko-dono being able to properly treasure her own feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸¡±I think it will be great if Ako-dono can treasure that newborn feeling¡± ¨D¨Dit was Simon-san who said that though.¡¹

    ¡®Hee, what¡¯s this. So you ain¡¯t just a funky old geezer huh. You were actually doing something that was really like a clergy.¡¯ Hajime and others showered Pope Simon with a gaze that was saying that.

    Pope Simon averted his gaze in a bit of embarrassment. There, a heavy voice resounded.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hee, you gave such advice to Aiko-san. Even though you only said ¡°Well, do your best¡± to me.¡¹

    It was Liliana. She was staring reproachfully at Pope Simon¡¯s back.

    It seemed she was also making consultation to Pope Simon. She was the one who nominated Simon to be the new pope and he was also her talking partner since her childhood. There must be a rtionship of trust between them. Exactly because of that she was feeling dissatisfaction that he was serving as Aiko¡¯s consultation partner better than with her.

    ¡¸That was because I received the consultation from princess after I learned that the one talked by miss Yuuka and Aiko-dono was Hajime-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸What about it?¡¹

    Pope Simon spoke his excuse with a serious face.

    ¡¸Honestly I was thinking, someone like Hajime-dono can just get castrated.¡¹

    While he was already being served by such charming women, on top of that, there were even three more women including the princess¡­¡­go explode. You demon king of the night just go explode! I don¡¯t care! I hope you get into bloodbath or carnage between women, feel troubled!

    It seemed that he got such thinking and his response became apathetic. Pope Simon-sama, it seemed his heart was still youthful.

    ¡¸Oy you, you clergyman leader¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t give a damn! I¡¯m just representing the heart of all the men in the world!¡¹

    Simon-sama was sulking even with his age. The male camp Shuu and others were making expression that was saying ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t get where he ising from¡¹.

    ¡¸Is it okay to have this kind of pope, Lily?¡¹

    ¡¸Even like this there are a lot of people who are looking up to him you know, really.¡¹

    Liliana made a troubled smile.

    While they were talking like that, the destination came into the view of the group. Tomoichi who was walking all this time with awkwardness due to the street that was in the state of parade asked.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Is that the ¡°Inn of Water Fairy¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s the inn where we were staying.¡¹

    The origin of water fairy wasing from the fairy-like existence that was believed to dwell in Urdia Lake. There was also exnation like it was a long-standing establishment since ancient time. Also, Aiko wished toe here first to give a greeting to the owner who had been of help to them with various things when they first visited here.

    After exining, this time Kaoruko opened her mouth with a slightly troubled face.

    ¡¸Eerr, will these people continue to stay on the street¡­¡­I hope that it won¡¯t cause any trouble to their work¡­¡­¡¹

    The number of people that seemed like they had suspended their work no matter how she looked at it was standing at both sides of the main street, so her worry was reasonable. Although, Kaoruko was talking indirectly there, her true feeling was undoubtedly¡­¡­that it was hard for hermoner sensitivity for people to be waiting for them outside all the time while they were looking around inside this inn.

    Guessing that, Hajime showed a bit of considering look before he brought his face slowly on Aiko¡¯s ear. Aiko raised her voice ¡¸Hyah¡¹ due to the breath that suddenly touched her ear.

    Cheers like ¡¸Oo!! What intimacy!!¡¹¡¸As expected our Aiko-sama is number one!¡¹¡¸Aiko-sama is no other than the first wife!¡¹ were erupting from the surrounding. A blood vein pulsed on Yue-sama¡¯s forehead. Kaori¡¯s smiling face that wasn¡¯t smiling was directed to the people. The chill that they suddenly felt made them acted strange. Look! The goose bumps on these arms!

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-kun. What are you doing in public like this¨D¨D¡¹

    Aiko blushed. Hajime started to whisper something in a small voice into her ear. Then, right after that,

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    Aiko showed a firm refusal for some reason.

    As though to say that he had finished anticipating that reaction, Hajime-san whispered even more. In addition, he even put his hand on Aiko¡¯s ear with a caressing gesture. Aiko was turning even redder from shame, however, she didn¡¯t try to get away.

    ¡®There is a chill as though there are vindictive women ring, but to hell with that! They will burn the precious figure of Aiko-sama into their retina and engraved it into their brain!¡¯ It was unclear whether the people were thinking that or not but, there were even more cheers. There were also shrill cries ¡¸Kyaa~~?¡¹ from the town girls at that age.

    The town right now was really heating up!!

    On the other hand, Sumire and others the parent~s were looking with a gaze that said ¡¸No, really what¡¯re you two doing on the street!?¡¹. It seemed Yue and others could hear what Hajime was saying, their expression looked reallyplicated.

    ¡¸Eh? If I do that then in exchange¡­¡­? Tha, that is¡­¡­certainly that will help buuut¡­¡­but¡­¡­uu, I get it. I just need to do it right!? Right!¡¹

    For some reason, the smell ofplete desperation drifted from Aiko. Just like usual.

    And so, ignoring such Aiko, Akiko and others turned a suspecting gaze at Hajime wondering just what he had said.

    Hajime didn¡¯t really give any answer, in exchange he distributed sunsses. It seemed he was telling them to wear it. Tomichi bluntly showed a wary expression that said ¡¸What are you nning to do?¡¹.

    Amidst that, Aiko who received something from Hajime stepped forward. And then, she put one hand on her chest and lifted her other hand above her head. It was a pose like the goddess of freedom. However, what she lifted wasn¡¯t a torch, but a suspicious silver tube.

    ¡¸O town of Ur! I have returned!¡¹

    A beat. ¡®WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡¯ a cheer that was several times louder than anything from before resounded.

    Akiko¡¯s eyes turned round from her daughter¡¯s strange action. The other parents were also surprised. While they were like that, Aiko¡¯s gaze wandered a bit and she muttered ¡¸Er~r?¡¹, and after a beat, she moved her right hand slightly forward. Right after that, crimson light surged brightly.

    While the people were getting even more heated up expecting some kind of miracle, Aiko also raised her voice further. The scent of desperation drifted fully from her.

    ¡¸Everyone who was in that ce at that day! Do you remember? Of the miracle that descended! That miracle that repelled the tragedy that assaulted everyone¡¯s hometown!¡¹

    ¨D¨DUOOOOOOOOOH

    ¨D¨DTHERE IS NO WAY WE CAN FORGETTTTTT-

    ¨D¨DIT WILL BE TALKED DOWN TO THE NEXT GENERATION IN PERPETUITYYYYYY-

    Aiko¡¯s expression once more turned like she was straining her ear and muttered ¡¸Er~r¡­¡­¡¹. She made crimson light surged from the silver tube and spoke more words.

    ¡¸Everyone who couldn¡¯t be present in that moment of miracle! If it¡¯s possible do you wish to learn? Do you wish to witness it? Do you wish to share the excitement!? Of the miracle of that day!¡¹

    ¨D¨DWE WANT TO KNO¨D¨D¨DW, AIKO-SAMAAA¨D¨D¨D!!

    ¨D¨DI ALSO WANT TO SEE!!

    ¨D¨DMY HUSBAND WHO TALKED WITH SMUG FACE IS IRRITATING-. I WANT TO SHARE THE EXPEREINCE-

    Aiko raised her voice ¡¸Er~r¡¹ for a moment like usual. Of course, she also didn¡¯t forget to make the silver tube to shine red!

    ¡¸Very well! Then I shall show it! This timeee, let¡¯s share the excitement with each other! On the name of the goddess of abundant harvest, I will resurrect the scene of that day! By my miracle of past projection!¡¹

    ¨D¨DWAAAAAAAAAAAAH

    Holy cow! Holy cow! A miracle of the goddess for our sake!? Holy cow!!

    The citizens of Ur Town who were usually calm and diligent were pulled in by Aiko¡¯s speech and turned wildly enthusiastic. Their tension were raising with abnormal level!

    With a face that seemed to say ¡®This is thest! I can only dash forward to the finish!¡¯, she made red light to sh bright while making herst words resounded.

    ¡¸I proim that here, I will open the great screening of the movie titled ¡°Curbstomp of Ur Town ~Descending Goddess and Her Sword~¡±! The location is the northern grain-producing region! The broadcast time is one more hour! Come to watch no matter what!!¡¹

    It was like a movie advertisement, but that wasn¡¯t wrong. Even if the citizens didn¡¯t understand the detail, but theyprehended that they would be able to witness the power of the goddess once more at the northern in where the great battle once urred. A beatter.

    ¡¸Noow-, hurry to the north gate! The seat¡¯s distribution will be firste, first served!!¡¹

    The red light shed. ¡®WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH¡¯, the citizens started running simultaneously at the same time with the goddess¡¯s signal. They made the ground to shake *DODODODO-* while striving to be the first to witness the miracle on the special seat.

    The main street was emptied in the blink of eye. Aiko who splendidly seeded in inciting the mass was,

    ¡¸Uu, it was embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    She whispered so while her face returned to being bright red. Hajime took off his sunsses while nodding in satisfaction.

    ¡¸A splendid provocation¡­¡­or rather incitement.¡¹

    ¡¸But the lines all came from Hajime-kun! It¡¯s amazing that you could produce such lines right on the spot!¡¹

    Aiko took out something from her right ear. No matter how one looked it was a microphone headset (artifact version). It was a telepathy receiver. In other words, Aiko was just following Hajime¡¯s speech it seemed.

    ¡¸Also, in the end, what is this thing? I pushed the button each time I talked just like I was told though.¡¹

    Saying that, Aiko returned the silver tube back to Hajime. Sumire simrly took off her sunsses while saying with a twitching expression.

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime. For some reason, I feel like I have seen that somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, papa! Is that the shy thing from Man In ¡ðk nano!?¡¹

    Myuu who was looking excessively suited with the stylish sunsses like the one that was worn by the main character of Matri¡ð asked while hopping around *pyon pyon* in anticipation. It was clear to see even with her eyes still covered in sunsses. Her eyes were sparkling right now. Hajime grinned.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I name it ¡°Neu¡ðlyzer New¡±. Other than the ability to blow away memory when it shed like the original, this excellent tool can also be used to guide the mind subliminally like just now!¡¹

    Apparently the diligent citizens of Ur could move in perfect order like that even if it was due to the words of their goddess was due to the lovely memory fabrication tool of a certain secret organization that fought against aliens.

    For the time being, Tomoichi got into the point.

    ¡¸That¡¯s brainwashing! Throw away such dangerous thing immediately! Also, I saw that movie too! I don¡¯t want to believe it but, you haven¡¯t mess up with my memory using that right!? Especially about the matter of my family¡¯s angel!¡¹

    ¡¸Tomoichi-san. That¡¯s a really hurtful usation. I won¡¯t use it to family.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good to use it to outsider too isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸However, Tomoichi-san. It¡¯s truly useful to protect family from country or strange organization¡­¡­this is what they call unavoidable measure. It was a bitter decision that I made.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed you can say butter decision with absurdly nonchnt air like that!¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, there is also five yen type of this device. Well, that one is for the personal use of the guy with assassin upation though.¡¹

    ¡¸You handed such dangerous object to such dangerous guy!?¡¹

    Tomoichi-san grabbed Hajime¡¯s shoulders tightly. He attempted to teach ¡®Brainwashing is absolutely no good!¡¯ from the sensitivity of an ordinary person with great virtue. Looking at how he didn¡¯t give up that by saying ¡°It can¡¯t be helped because it¡¯s Hajime¡±, in a sense he was properly thinking about Hajime¡­¡­thinking that, Hajime himself could only make a troubled face.

    There, someone threw him a lifeline.

    ¡¸To think that ¡°Neu¡ðlyzer¡± actually exist¡­¡­Hajime-kun. How much is it? I don¡¯t mind to pay your asking price.¡¹

    ¡¸Ojii-chan!?¡¹

    Shuuzou-san¡¯s eyes were serious. He took out a check book from somewhere. Shizuku opened her eyes wide in shock. Beside her, Koichi took out his credit card from his wallet.

    ¡¸We have secretly made a request to apany that has connection with Yaegashi you see¡­¡­but as expected, it seems that realizing it is difficult. I don¡¯t mind even if you take however much you like from my personal bank ount, so can you sell it to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san. I will give you our Shizuku, so please give me one okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Okaa-san. If you wish for a cold blooded fight to the death with your daughter then I ept!!¡¹

    ¡®Shizuku-chan that¡¯s no good calm dooown!! Kaoriii, let go! My family you see! They¡¯re no good unless they get sliced and diced at least onceee! Hajime-kun! This is the Neura¡ðzer New¡¯s turn to shine! Just several seconds if alright, blow away Shizuku-chan¡¯s memory for her!¡¯

    Shizuku who had manyer¡¯s eyes while being pinioned from behind and Kaori who was desperately holding back her best friend who was like that. And then at the same time, there was Tomoichi papa who was making argument ¡¸You¡¯re giving bad influence to Hajime-kun¡¯s education!¡¹ to Yaegashi family while simultaneously saying ¡¸Nagumo Shuu! If you¡¯re a father then make Hajime-kun has proper restrain!¡¹ to Nagumo papa.

    ¡¸Kaoruko-san. Tomoichi¡ªsan really is a good person.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, Hajime-kun. Thank you. Really that person, he is someone with an upright personality since the past.¡¹

    Seeing Shirasaki father-daughter who were urging for self-restrain to Yaegashi family and Nagumo family, Hajime talked to Kaoruko with a warm expression. Kaoruko smiled happily in response. And then, Hajime-san immediately put away the ¡°Neura¡ðzer New¡±. Myuu was watching longingly, but Remia¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t smiling.

    The group advanced through the emptied street even while making suchmotion.

    ¡¸Even so Aiko-san. Despite what you said, whether it was your posture or your tone when giving speech, they were all magnificent. As expected from my fellow agitator.¡¹

    ¡¸Lily-san. Is that, a praise?¡¹

    Liliana was giving a peek of her ck Lily side that was like ¡®Sometimes, I make thosemoners to go putty on my hand with my agitator technique you know!¡¯. Aiko stared unblinkingly at her while saying to not group herself with her.

    While making such talk, they arrived at their first destination the ¡°Inn of Water Fairy¡±.

    When they immediately went inside¡­¡­

    ¡¸I have been waiting-, ONEE-SAMAAAAAAAA-!!¡¹

    ¡¸HIIH!?¡¹

    The <ruby>female knight<rt>soul sister</rt></ruby> who got tossed into a gate that connected to deep inside the northern mountain performed a Lupi¡ð dive! Although this was the nearest city to the northern mountain region, this was too fast for her to climb down the mountain and reached here. The abnormality of that and the bloodshot eyes plus rough breathing ¡®haa haa¡¯ caused Shizuku to scream.

    And so,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. ¡°World Piercer¡±.¡¹

    Yue opened a gate. In front of Shizuku, a curtain of light was deployed like a shield. The female knight raised a resentful voice ¡¸DAMN YOUUUUUUUUU-!!¡¹ while vanishing into the other side of the light.

    The gate closed. It faded out after opening for a few seconds. Shizuku hugged Yue in gratitude.

    ¡¸Uu, Yue, thank you. Just now was simply scary¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shizuku, no worry. I sent her away for more than a hundred kilometer to the north.¡¹

    ¡¸That will be fine if it¡¯s like that won¡¯t it? After this, we n to go to the northern mountain region where we met Tio but, no matter how she won¡¯t return in just several hours right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shizuku. No worry.¡¹

    Yue couldn¡¯t give a guarantee when it came to the soul sister that boasted iprehensible vitality. A really silent atmosphere filled the room. When it came to a hundred kilometer to the north, it was at the other side of two or three mountains from here, for people who weren¡¯t summoned from other world like them, the ce would be really dangerous due to the threat of monsters there but¡­¡­it looked like there wasn¡¯t anyone who was worrying about the female knight¡¯s survival.

    ¡¸Shi, Shizuku-chan! It¡¯ll be fine! Next time I¡¯ll protect you!¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-oneechan! Don¡¯t feel down!¡¹

    ¡¸What great tenacity. If her character is beaten up into shape, she will be a splendid shinobi¨D¨Dcough-. She might be able to be a user of Yaegashi style.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku, I¡¯m sorry what my knight have done. I¡¯ll also scold herter.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also punch her away!¡¹

    Kaori, Myuu, Liliana, and Shia consoled Shizuku one after another.

    ¡¸Right, thank you everyone. Also, Ojii-chan, I¡¯ll cut you down you know?¡¹

    Shizuku thanked Kaori and others while throwing an eye glint of a manyer to her grandfather who was making a considering look. Yaegashi family who was losing all restraint in this Tortus travel. It felt like the daughter would seriously be deranged if they didn¡¯t quit it.

    But there, an elderly gentleman showed himself from inside the inn.

    ¡¸Wee, everyone. Let me say my heartfelt gratitude for visiting this establishment once more.¡¹

    Even though the outside was in a state of parade, he wouldn¡¯t leave from his own castle no matter. What. This man with elegant and calm atmosphere was none other than the owner of the ¡°Inn of Water Fairy¡±.

    ¡¸Phos-san! Long time no see!¡¹

    This was Phos Celluo. Not only he gave service to Aiko in his inn, he also helped her with his advice. Aiko greeted him with a delighted expression. Phos too also returned the smile not with a business smile, but with a joyful smile that came from the bottom of his heart.

    And then, he ran his gaze through Sumire and others the parent~s including Kaori, Shizuku, Myuu, and Remia who he only met for the first time.

    ¡¸Wee to the Inn of Water Fairy. I am the owner of this inn, Phos Celluo.¡¹

    The posture of his bow was truly beautiful. He really looked like a first ss hotel manager. The interior design also hadn¡¯t changed since the past, there wasn¡¯t any items that gave misleading impression or prioritizing profit like some other inns! The atmosphere of the room was very calming!

    There wasn¡¯t any need to feel shocked by staff that could show up out of nowhere or fearing a parade of frilly and muscr monsters. The members who met the owner for the first time also introduced themselves back smilingly.

    ¡¸Thank you kindly for your introduction. Will everyone stay here for today? If that¡¯s the case then I¡¯m very sorry, but our inn has be fully upied just now. The only service I can provide everyone is only a meal for your pleasure.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re fine with that, owner.¡¹

    Hajime-san took Phos¡¯s hand with an excessively kind expression. He firmly shook the owner¡¯s hand with both hands.

    Owner Phos was bewildered. He could never even imagined that Hajime was feeling moved by hismon sense that was treasuring his guests unlike some other inn that would do something unreasonable like ¡¸We have no empty room but we will chase them out right away!¡¹.

    Not just Hajime, everyone was making apuse *p p p p* with gentle expression. As expected from a long standing inn. As expected from a first ss establishment. As expected from Phos Celluo! Something like genuine ¡°<ruby>No way!?<rt>Masaka!?</rt></ruby>¡± service was unneeded! This inn was really reassuring!

    ¡¸Tha, thank you very much?¡¹

    As expected even Owner Phos was looking troubled at the abrupt great praises. He intended to simply treat the guests normally so, he really didn¡¯t get at all what was going on.

    ¡¸Well, putting that aside, today we came to have a look at this inn.¡¹

    ¡¸Taking a look is it? I see. In other words, you wish to view our room then. However, I have also said it just now that there are guests staying here so¡­¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Phos turned his gaze toward Pope Simon.

    ¡¸Umu, I don¡¯t mind. I have nothing that will make me feel troubled even if they are seen. Owner, I shall give myplete permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    It was only natural if one thought about it but, the one who reserved the most room in this town was the people of the church Simon and co. With that problem resolved, Phos bowed his head cheerfully. But, at the same time,

    ¡¸I believe that everyone is having a trip to reminisce about the past but, could it be everyone will also head to the northern mountain region?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Yeah, that¡¯s the n. We will look around the town, and then we¡¯ll head to the mountian region before heading straight to the empire.¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, shall I also prepare some dishes that can be carried for the lunch? I remember that Nagumo-sama liked dishes that used rice. Recently the quality of the rice here is extremely good, and the scent from the herb that can be taken from the mountain is also rich. Everyone has taken the trouble to visit here, so please allow me to show my hospitality even if only for a little¡­¡­is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Owner. That¡¯s a splendid suggestion. Thank you so much. Please allow us to presume upon your kindness.¡¹

    An unexpected politenguage from Hajime-san. He even took the owner¡¯s hand with both hands once more.

    To be honest, they could manage somehow by themselves about the lunch, but it seemed Hajime received deep impression and held respect toward Owner Phos¡¯s consideration and spirit of service.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, he is really traumatized by the Masaka Inn.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s the inn where that Hajime-san fainted multiple times after all¡­¡­to say it myself, I think that is a really dangerous ce.¡¹

    Yue and Shia were making a conflicted expression while watching Hajime who was sending respectful gaze at the owner.

    Shuu muttered ¡¸¡­¡­Strange. My son never directed that kind of gaze at me¡­¡­¡¹ with a serious face. Tomoichi was inly shocked ¡¸Eh!/ Nagumo Shuu, you seriously thought that you would be able to receive respect from Hajime-kun with how you¡¯re acting!?¡¹. They progressed to grapple with each other. ¡®This bastard! Even you aren¡¯t being respected at all by Kaori-chan! Don¡¯t you say thaaattttt-, Nagumo Shuuuuuu-!! Bam-smash=!!¡¯

    ¡¸As expected from Phos-san. It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re respected by that Hajime-kun.¡¹

    Aiko sent a respectful gaze toward Phos. There Myuu pulled at her sleeve. She was still wearing the sunsses. She might liked it.

    ¡¸Aiko-oneechan. You mentioned about the owner-san being a big help but, what did he do for you other than providing room to stay?¡¹

    Including how Aiko said that she wanted to greet the inn owner first, it was apparent that there was a trust between them that surpassed a simple rtion between an inn guest and inn owner. It seemed Myuu thought that it was strange. She slightly pushed down her sunsses and showed her eyes that were shining with curiosity.

    Phos seemed to hear that, but he said ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything special at all though¡­¡­¡¹. He tilted his head, looking like he really didn¡¯t have any idea at all, but Aiko strongly denied it ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹.

    ¡¸When I didn¡¯t know what I should believe in and became unable to move, it¡¯s not a bad choice to just believe in what I want to believe¨D¨DPhos-san advised me like that when I was worrying.¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko. What were you worried about? Your rtionship with Hajime-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸It was something before even that, Okaa-san. ¨D¨DI, almost held a grudge toward Hajime-kun at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Akiko was speechless. It was because she understood about Aiko¡¯s current feeling, and at the same time she also understood about Aiko¡¯s staunch feeling toward her students.

    Hajime also turned his gaze toward Aiko. However, he wasn¡¯t surprised. His expression looked understanding, and also because he had already listened to Aiko¡¯s honest feeling in front of the monument of the deceased in the pce, his expression was also kind and soothing toward Aiko.

    While everyone was focusing on her, Aiko put on a small smile and said.

    ¡¸I mentioned it before right? Shimizu Yukitoshi-kun¡­¡­the one who got dragged into the attack that was targeted to me and got fatally injured¡­¡­the one who Hajime-kun finished off¡­¡­my student who died in this town.¡¹

    One shot to the heart. One shot to the head. The scene of that time was clearly remaining in Aiko¡¯s mind without fading at the slightest. Even now her chest would feel pained when she recalled the scene of that day. Inside her heart, there was herself that was yelling ¡®Why wasn¡¯t I able to do better! Why wasn¡¯t I able to notice Shimizu-kun¡¯s thinking faster! Even though if I noticed, there might be other way!¡¯.

    If only she was at least able to get her act together, then the unnecessary act¨D¨Dthe situation making Hajime pulling the trigger might not need to happen. That was her regret.

    Because there wasn¡¯t any need to deal the finishing blow on Shimizu Yukitoshi who was fatally wounded already by the attack that targeted Aiko. Hajime could simply leave from that ce without doing anything. Just with that the ¡°threat¡± of Shimizu who didn¡¯t show any willingness to reform would be gone.

    He fired so that the people in that ce wouldn¡¯t think that ¡°a student dead because he got dragged by Aiko¡±. It was so that Aiko wouldn¡¯t break because she broke her most important belief.

    Hajime made everyone thought that he killed Shimizu Yukitoshi for his own sake.

    Aiko spoke of that while looking at Phos once more.

    ¡¸My apprehension toward Hajime-kun, and my thinking that I have to believe my student which was going to crumble¡­¡­Yuuka-san and David-san and others were also really worrying about me¡­¡­at that time, I was able to think properly because Phos-san said that to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, please allow me to say it again. Thank you very much for your concern toward me at that time. It was thanks to Phos-san that was able to take a look on myself once more. I was really d for being able to stay in this inn.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m the one who have to thank you. That¡¯s the greatest praise I can receive as an owner of an inn.¡¹

    Perhaps because of feeling moved, there was something that glistened gently on the wrinkled eyes of Owner Phos. He then deeply bowed his head to hide his face, because it was something that he couldn¡¯t possibly show to his guest.

    Seeing Phos like that, Akiko too gave him her words ¡¸Really, thank you very much for everything you have done for my daughter¡¹ with even greater feeling of gratitude than before.

    While a calm atmosphere was flowing, Myuu pulled at Aiko¡¯s sleeve once more. She seemed to read the mood and took off her sunsses.

    ¡¸Aiko-oneechan¡­¡­are you alright?¡¹

    Because she was a sharp child, Myuu must have sensed that there was regret and feeling of ming herself that wouldn¡¯t abate inside Aiko. Her expression looked worried.

    Other than Myuu, Akiko and others, and then Kaori, Shizuku, and Liliana were making the same expression. Toward them, Aiko was¨D¨D

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. My inability to forget the regret and everything else, is something that I can do, and something that I should do. Isn¡¯t that right, Hajime-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You¡¯re right. All this time I¡¯ve been watching sensei who is like that.¡¹

    Hajime and Aiko showed a smile of understanding for each other. That time of just the two of them alone in that evening, they recalled the words that were exchanged in front of that monument of the deceased in the pce and they gently stared at each other.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Tell me about it in detail.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Something really happened at that day wasn¡¯t it? At that evening, your atmosphere was suspicious for some reason!¡¹

    Yue and Kaori came between the two of them forcefully. Everyone else seemed to be curious too.

    Hajime and Aiko blinked their eyes together, then a beatter, they shrugged and said.

    ¡¸My bad but it¡¯s a secret. Right, Aiko?¡¹

    ¡¸Er~r¡­¡­ehehe. I¡¯m sorry. Yes, it¡¯s a secret.¡¹

    In respond to Hajime¡¯s words, Aiko showed an apologetic expression to Yue and others. Even so, she nodded with a happy smile. Kaori and others groaned ¡®muu~¡¯. As for Yue, she shrugged her shoulders just like Hajime. Perhaps she had understood it since the beginning.

    ¡¸Really, what¡¯s with this child. Showing off like that.¡¹

    ¡¸How nice it is to be young isn¡¯t iit~¡¹

    Akiko made an exasperated face, while Kaoruko was blushing. Tomoichi went ¡¸You must also have a secret with my daughter riight!? Ee!? ¡­¡­No, wait. I won¡¯t allow something like a secret that exist just between you and my family¡¯s angel! If you¡¯re keeping a secret then fess it up now immediately-¡¹ and approached near.

    ¡¸As I thought, Hajime-dono can just get castrated!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Hajime, you go explode.¡¹

    Pope Simon sulked, and Shuu also jumped on the bandwagon. Myuu was putting on her sunsses, though there wasn¡¯t any particr meaning to it. Remia tried to take it away but she escaped.

    Somehow the situation was getting chaotic, so Hajime pped his hand to change the atmosphere.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget that we proimed of holding a movie screening in one more hour. Let¡¯s resume the tour quickly. And on that topic, in this ce we¡¯re just going to show that we were staying at this kind of ce, but there isn¡¯t anything that we should see by using past projection.¡¹

    Hajime said that and quickly led the procession.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll begin preparing the take away food.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll leave that to you. I¡¯m looking forward to the improved rice dishes.¡¹

    ¡¸I shall give my all in order to meet your expectation.¡¹

    Owner Phos who became one of the few adults that Hajime respected bowed with a posture that was extremely refined just as expected. He then withdrew into the back of the inn.

    And then the group went up to the second floor of the inn. Hajime showed the room where they were staying, then after that they looked around at the room where Aiko and others stayed¡­¡­

    Then Kaori said ¡¸Come to think of it, while we were at Orcus Great Dungeon, I wonder how did Yuuka-chan and others spend their time?¡¹. Due to such curiosity they yed the past projection of a time range that seemed fitting. In that moment,

    ¡ºNa?ve-, that¡¯s really na?ve! Yuuka-chi!! Like that you won¡¯t be able to steal away Nagumo-chi from the other world¡¯s beautiful girl!!!¡»

    Unexpectedly, it was the heated voice of Miyazaki Nana.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze snapped toward Hajime.

    Inside the past projection, Yuuka who was sitting with girlish posture on the bed looked shocked before saying ¡ºHa, haa!? Yo, you¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m thinking that of Nagumo!¡» with a flustered tone. Setting aside that scene, Hajime was,

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t any past that we especially need to watch. Now, let¡¯s go to the next ce.¡¹

    He urged the group to progress ahead as though nothing happened.

    Naturally,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia! Restrain Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori! Rewindst the scene a bit further behind!¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged!¡¹

    With amazing coordination, the four continued the past projection.

    ¡¸Wa, wait a second you girls! Putting aside our own past, the past of Yuuka and others is¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku alone insisted withmon sense that it was bad for them to peep like that, but,

    ¡¸Shizuku-oneechan! ¨D¨D¡±The greatest foresight to the future lies in looking back at the past¡± nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Myuu-chan. I don¡¯t really get what you¡¯re saying¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±If you aren¡¯t found out then everything is legal¡± nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan!? Shizuku-oneechan think that¡¯s a wrong way of thinking!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, we have to talk for a bit regarding the upbringing of Myuu. Shia-san, please bring Hajime-san to the corner of the room while keeping him restrained okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Hajime was dragged to the corner of the room while being restrained from behind and his mouth covered with one hand. There Remia mama approached saying ¡¸My my, really. What should I do about this person¡¹ with a deep smile.

    Yue-sama stepped forward in the ce of her husband and said.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well then, from now we¡¯ll begin the ¡°examination meeting whether Yuuka can possibly be a dark horse¡±!¡¹

    It seemed that an examination meeting would begin.

    At earth, Yuuka-chan who was doing her best helping in her family¡¯s restaurant sneezed cutely from the chill that she suddenly felt.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It¡¯s a little bitte, I¡¯m sorry!

    The update speed can return back to normal next month¡­¡­I¡¯ll do my best to make that happen!

    I posted an activity report. It¡¯s about the sale of Takayaki-sensei¡¯s pictures collection. Please check it out!

    There is also update at Gardo. The ponytail of Shizuku attest chapter of Nichijou is too cute lol

    Thank you very much for thements about the anime. I posted activity report forments for every episode, so if you reader wish to express your impression or opinion, please write it there if possible.

    Please take care of Arifureta from here on too!

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    AN: Forgive me for being unable to update within a month.

    Finally my writing work for the publication is settling down so I update this.

    The summary untilst chapter<ul><li>Used Neu¡ðlyzer New! and incited the people of Ur.</li><li>The owner of water fairy inn, the demon king respected him.</li><li>While looking around the room, oh? Yuuka was¡­¡­</li><li>It has to be investigated!</li></ul>

    ¡ü Here right now<hr>

    The ¡°Is it possible that Yuuka will be the dark horse investigation meeting¡± started.

    When looking at Yuuka who was flustered when Miyasaki Nana teased her about Hajime, of course Yue and others would want to confirm various things.

    And so at the corner of the room,

    ¡¸Hajime-san, are you listening?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Hajime thought while sitting with seiza posture. There was Remia in front of him showing a smile that gave off pressure like a demon king. She was staring straight at Hajime with eyes that weren¡¯tughing in a distance where their knees touched each other.

    ¡¸Honestly, the action and words of Myuu recently is intolerable. As her papa, don¡¯t you think that the words ¡®it¡¯s legal if it¡¯s not found out¡± is not good?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I think it¡¯s not good.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, even now she is wearing sunsses even though we¡¯re indoors. Please observe, it¡¯s like she is a small gangster.¡¹

    ¡¸No, equating sunsses indoor=gangster is a bit hasty¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    Remia talked tediously and fervently. She must be really worried about Myuu whose words and actionstely became stylish. Her frustration that seemed to have piled up was spat out from Remia¡¯s mouth like a flood.

    Because she was Remia-san who usually always gave a gently and soft atmosphere, so Hajime listened to her obediently with a docile expression thinking that he had to hear her.

    Seeing the shocking scene of the godying demon king kneeling on the floor while being lectured, the new pope Simon and Liliana exchanged nces and understanding ¡¸This is absolutely cannot be shown to other people¡¹ and swore to keep this great secret together.

    Putting that aside, as for the flustered Yuuka¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nn~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­uu¡¹

    Yue and Kaori groaned for some reason. It was like they were reaching the conclusion ¡®Ah, this is seriously a dark horse! The second Shizuku-chan!¡¯.

    Rather it was the opposite.

    Shizuku and Aiko opened their mouth and muttered with an expression of calm understanding.

    ¡¸Well, of course it is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. I too still didn¡¯t manage to sort out my feelings¡­¡­it¡¯s a pathetic story but, for me to be unable to have enough talks with Sonobe-san and others¡­¡­¡¹

    The past yback in front of their gaze¨D¨Dthe time axis that was before Nana¡¯s remark ¡ºYou won¡¯t be able to steal away Nagumo-chi from the other world¡¯s beautiful girl!!!¡» toward Yuuka¨D¨Dwithin that yback there was Yuuka and others looking somewhat dejected.

    Actually, the remark before was originally Nana putting on a brave face in order to change the room¡¯s gloomy air, perhaps she was trying to forcefully change the air in consideration of Yuuka and Taeko. That seemed to be the case.

    The reason for that was because the time axis of this past was after Hajime and others left¨D¨Din other words it was after Shimizu died.

    The circumstance at that time and the sentiment of Hajime and others had been talked in their greeting with Phos. That was why the people here could watch this objectively.

    But, for Yuuka and others, the situation was an unbelievable incident that happened in front of their eyes. They were a rted party.

    ¡ºNagumo-chi¡­¡­he was scary.¡»

    Those words that leaked out from Nana¡¯s mouth were their honest feelings and sentiment for themselves, Atsushi and others in the adjacent room. A ssmate killed another ssmate. It was only natural for them to feel like that.

    It didn¡¯t matter even if they felt indignation toward the reckless action of the person called Shimizu that left no room for sympathy. No matter how much they understood in their head that they would undoubtedly die at this time if Hajime and others weren¡¯t there, someone they knew was killed in front of them. Scary is scary.

    ¡ºNagumo¡­¡­he has changedpletely¡­¡­¡»

    Yuuka also leaked out what was inside her heart. She didn¡¯t refer to his appearance or strength, but his heart. About his way of living as a human.

    ¡ºEven though before, Nagumo-chi was someone who was always acting flippantly.¡»

    ¡ºHow should I say it, he was like an ipetent? He wouldn¡¯t object at all no matter what Hiyama¡¯s group did to him.¡»

    ¡ºThinking back now, I never even saw him angry.¡»

    The three talked about the Hajime that they knew bit by bit. The Hajime that Yuuka and others talked about was a young man who was thoroughly unrted with violence. Rather than exerting violence, he would rather be in the receiving end of violence. He would endure it with a smile. Letting it go over him. He was a boy that was like a willow.

    While lending their ears to that conversation, Kaori, Shizuku, and then Aiko narrowed their eyes nostalgically. Sumire and Shuu also narrowed their eyes and looked toward the corner of the room. The lecturing had stopped without them noticing. Hajime and others were also watching the past projection. Hajime noticed the gaze of Sumire and Shuu and shrugged.

    The projection continued ying and after a while, Yuuka and Nana and also Taeko continued to be silent to sort out their feelings.

    Like that, due to the atmosphere that was too heavy, Nana who was fundamentally not a deep thinker and had the tendency to get carried away easily became unable to endure it and gradually made brightments, and at the end it was leading to thement from before.

    The projection cut off there. Tomoichi and the people of Yaegashi family made a conflicted expression, while Kaoruko and Akiko made a difficult expression.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s only normal. Thinking back of what I did, them not harboring any feelings of avoidance is surprising instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    The words that Hajime directed toward the parents caused everyone starting from Tomoichi to look conflicted.

    ¡¸Bu, but, after this, I noticed Hajime-kun¡¯s true intention and then I also exined it to Sonobe-san and others!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Aiko. It¡¯s not like you need to give any follow up.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly at Aiko who was arguing vehemently. He killed someone. For everyone to ept that like it was alright, that was the true horror instead. Them harboring fear inside their heart or perhaps even harboring a feeling of rejection wouldn¡¯t be strange at all, rather that was normal. Hajime exined that.

    Hearing that, everyone¡¯s expression became even more conflicted. Hajime deepened his wry smile and added even more words especially toward the parents.

    ¡¸I have no intention to act like a saint. I don¡¯t have the slightest wish for everyone to think well of me. I also don¡¯t feel like proiming how and what I did was justified every time. For me at that time, I did so because it was necessary. No more and no less.¡¹

    He would ept what happened as the result of his deed. He did what was necessary toward the troubles that were falling toward him. That was all.

    The parents looked at each other after Hajime finished like that. At the end they looked at Sumire and Shuu. The two were looking at their son like he was a hopeless child, even so they would still ept him. Seeing the two¡¯s expression like that, the other parents let out a long sigh.

    There were a lot in their mind but, it would be fine if they talked it out calmlyter. It looked like they dealt with it like that.

    This trip wasn¡¯t a trip to discuss about the right and wrong of Hajime¡¯s methodd and passed judgment. They only wanted to know more about someone who might be their family, what was he thinking and what had he done during his fierce travel. They wanted to ept him fully knowing him. They participated in this trip with such intention.

    And then, it wasn¡¯t just limited toward Hajime, but also toward their own children.

    That was why, the parents closed their mouth and let out the tension from their shoulders before nodding.

    ¡¸Anyway, with this you guys understand right? Stop it already with the distrust about Sonobe.¡¹

    Seeing everyoneing to a grip with their emotion in their own way, Hajime urged them to finish with this observation.

    Indeed, seeing from the scene just now, it wasn¡¯t necessary to consider the Yuuka-chan is a dark horse theory.

    But however, some people put a halt to it¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu. What do you think, Kaori-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Objection! From the attitude of Yuuka-chan after the final battle, I think that it might be too premature to judge it from just this scene!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Objection epted-¡¹

    ¡¸You two, read the mood.¡¹

    With an expression that said ¡®What is this demon king who won¡¯t read the mood is saying~¡¯, Yue and Kaori ignored Hajimepletely. No, it wasn¡¯t just the two. Liliana also raised her hand while stepping forward.

    ¡¸Yes-! I also think so! The action of Yuuka-san after returning to the pce¡­¡­it was nothing but suspicious!¡¹

    Of course, Aiko also speak with a face like a detective hypothesizing the criminal with one hand supporting her chin.

    ¡¸Certainly. That time too when Liliana-san took advantage of Hajime-kun¡¯s travel to head to the empire and she got thrown back into the pce¡¯s dining hall using ¡°gate¡±¡­¡­she looked displeased hearing about the story of Hajime-kun in the empire! Especially when it came to parts like the dancing together, she was looking at Lily-san with a terrible stare!¡¹

    The voice that resounded contained conviction like when a detective said ¡®You¡¯re the culprit!¡¯.

    Then simrly Tio joined her arms and hid her mouth behind them. She pointed out while making that intentional midair Gendo¡ð pose.

    ¡¸Speaking of that, Pope Simon hath mentioned it just now¨D¨D¡ºThat was because I received the consultation from the princess after I learned that the one talked by ¡°miss Yuuka¡± and Aiko-dono was Hajime-dono.¡».¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, now that you mentioned it he said that! Yuuka-san consulted about Hajime-san to Simon-san¡­¡­it can only be that kind of talk! Simon-san even told Hajime-san to get castrated!¡¹

    Shia said ¡¸There is only one truth desuu!¡¹ while looking at Simon. Simon averted his gaze and shut his mouth.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t fallen so low that I will just bber about what other people consulted me with!¡¹

    ¡¸Just now you bbered about what I discussed with you wasn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    A sharp tsukkomi from Aiko. However, Pope Simon kept his gaze directed toward far beyond and suddenly began to pretend to be senile saying ¡¸Heh? Why am I over here¡­¡­¡¹. It was a well-known fact that he was a high spec grampa who could vanish like a gust of wind, so it was too hard to believe.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Pope Simon.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what?¡¹

    Yue-sama drew near silently. That default nk stare was even more nk than usual. Even though she was just staring, it made the opponent to be excessively fidgety. It was a super nk stare that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was in the category of magic.

    Simon was shaken and backed away. Yue-sama ordered him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Spit it out.¡¹

    ¡¸N, no! Half of my body is made from sincerity! I won¡¯t speak of a maiden¡¯s consultation.¡¹

    ¡¸Simon-san, by that you means, that I¡¯m not a maiden? No, well, it doesn¡¯t really matter though? I am old after all? I¡¯m also not in the age to be fixated with the word maiden anyway?¡¹

    Light vanished from Aiko¡¯s eyes. Ruby nk stare and single colored eyes were cornering Pope Simon! But, Pope Simon was unexpectedly tough!

    Yue sighed, then right after that, her eyes sparkled.

    ¡¸Oi, Yue. It¡¯s fine already right? Let¡¯s quickly¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. I¡¯ll go out for a bit. I¡¯ll return soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, oi, wa¨D¨D¡¹

    Before he could finish speaking, Yue¡¯s hand grabbed Pope Simon¡¯s arm strongly. Right after that, the two of them vanished. It seemed they teleported somewhere. In a sense, this was a situation where the church¡¯s top leader went missing but¡­¡­it was something usual so it was fine, perhaps.

    ¡¸Hajime, just where is Yue-chan going?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­¡­to the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸So she can teleport to the capital in her spare time¡­¡­that¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    While Nagumo family was having such talk, Kaori began to use some kind of regeneration magic. It seemed she still intended to see something. Tomoichi papa and Kaoruko mama were looking slightly put off at their daughter who waspletelycking hesitation at viting other people¡¯s privacy.

    ¡¸Ka, Kaori. You should stop there. Although they¡¯re your friends, there are thing that you should and shouldn¡¯t breach¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan! Please give a lovely line for this kind of time!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±The die is cast. Everyone is already an aplice yeah?¡± nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, let¡¯s go to the room¡¯s corner once more okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Remia, I¡¯m seriously introspecting so spare me from the lecture. From here I¡¯ll endeavor to cultivate Myuu¡¯s aesthetic sensibility properly!¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, so thou hath the awareness that thou art not proper.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re guilty, Hajime-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Yaegashi family is also like that so I also cannot really say anything but¡­¡­Otou-sanfather-inw,Okaa-sanmother-inw, please allow me to participate in Nagumo family¡¯s family meeting next time. I¡¯m worried about Myuu-chan¡¯s future.¡¹

    Hajime papa¡¯s position was in danger.

    While they were having such conversation, Kaori seemed to have found the scene she sought. It seemed to be the night after Hajime¡¯s group met with Yuuka¡¯s group, the time axis of the night before they departed to the north mountain range.

    ¡ºSeriously~, that was Nagumo-chi~, impossible~¡»

    Nana sat on the bed and folded her arms while groaning with a face like a scientist who was faced with a hard problem. Taeko too, she was filling her cup with water from the water jug inside the room while continuing after Nana with aplicated expression.

    ¡ºThat gun was dangerous wasn¡¯t it¡­¡­or rather that pressure was even worse. Who was that? Did Nagumo actually has split personality?¡»

    ¡ºThat! He is already apletely different person! What¡¯s moreee, there was also those two other world beauties you knoww. Nagumo-chi wasn¡¯t that kind of character right!? He was an otaku, otaku!¡»

    ¡ºThe blonde girl, she was a terrific beauty wasn¡¯t she? But, for me I think it was the attire of that rabbit eared girl that was dangerous.¡»

    ¡ºDangerous! That was dangerous! Her breasts almost spilled out! What¡¯s that, is that Nagumo-chi¡¯s taste? Did he demand the girl to dress sexily? Ain¡¯t he a terrific pervert then!¡»

    Nana and Taeko seemed to be getting heated up while talking, they kept saying ¡®Dangerous! Dangerous!¡¯. It seemed they perceived Hajime-san as a really dangerous guy. False usations wereing up.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So my attire, is dangerous is that so¡¹

    And then Shia was also getting dangerous for some reason. Her expression was darkening. It even felt like there was a vertical line entering her face. Her attire was called dangerous, and on top of that she was indirectly said to wear perverted attire. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Because, she wasn¡¯t forced to dress like that. And it was her tribe¡¯s native dress.

    Shia¡¯s pleading gaze was directed at everyone inside the room. Right now she was wearing clothes that were bought in Japan, but as expected its exposure rate was great. She was wearing super mini skirt, and her navel was also exposed. She tried asking the others ¡®Could it be, my appearance is dangerous? That¡¯s not true right?¡¯.

    First, the parent~s averted their eyes. Next Aiko and others also averted their gaze in order.

    The native dress of rabbit tribe was dangerous¡­¡­that seemed to be everyone¡¯s opinion. Shia¡¯s eyes died.

    ¡¸Shi, Shia-san. I understand that it¡¯s that kind of thing, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange!¡¹

    ¡¸Liliana-san!¡¹

    Certainly it was like that from the perspective of the people of this world. Myuu also made a small fist and backed Shia up.

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan! It¡¯s not dangerous at all nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Because, mama isn¡¯t even wearing anything! Especially at home!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu!?¡¹

    At the end was Remia-san¡¯s scream. ¡®Eh!? Remia-san¡­¡­she is a nudist at home!?¡¯ Tomoichi, Shuuzou, and Koichi¡¯s head snapped toward Remia. Remia hugged her body and her cheeks reddened. She insisted ¡¸I¡¯m properly wearing clothes¡­¡­¡¹ with a small voice while hiding behind Hajime.

    For the time being, fists flew from Kaoruko and Kirino toward the males of their family.

    By the way, what Myuu was saying was that the seaman race also dressed thinly like the rabbit race. She didn¡¯t mean that they were nudist at all. Furthermore, it was the case when they were living at Erisen. At that time when they were living along with the sea, their usual style when at home was wearing bikini and pareo.

    Perhaps it was the bacsh from that which made Remia¡¯s interest toward clothing and essories to be endless sinceing to earth.

    Back to the topic.

    Even while they were derailed in reality, Nana and Taeko¡¯s impression toward Hajime¡¯s party continued¡­¡­and then, suddenly their attention moved toward the person who had been staying silent by herself all this time. Yes, it was Yuuka.

    ¡ºYuuka-chi? What¡¯s wrong?¡»

    ¡ºYou okay?¡»

    The two¡¯s slightly worried voice made Hajime and others to return their focus toward the past projection too.

    Inside the past projection, Yuuka was sitting on her bed hugging her knees. A pillow was inserted between her body and thighs. She was holding her legs with an absentminded expression.

    ¡ºHm? No, there isn¡¯t really anything particr¡­¡­¡»

    Even while she replied like that, shepletely didn¡¯t look like ¡°there isn¡¯t really anything particr¡±. Nana and Taeko looked at each other with troubled expression. Yuuka felt the strange atmosphere of her two friends and smiled wryly. But then she immediately buried her face into the pillow she was holding.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just¡­¡­I¡¯m thinking, he is actually alive.¡»

    Those words, seemed to be containing an emotion that was toorge to be a mere in statement of fact.

    ¡ºNagumo¡­¡­he is alive¡»

    Her bare toes curled tightly.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s great¡­¡­it¡¯s really, great¡»

    It was words of relieve that came from the bottom of her heart. That voice sounded like a weight that she didn¡¯t need to shoulder was taken off from her.

    Rather than Hajime¡¯s change, rather than his words that said he had no more concern for his ssmates, it was Hajime¡¯s survival that greatly upied Yuuka¡¯s heart more than anything.

    Inside the past projection, Nana and Taeko looked at each other again, and then they began to grin.

    At the same time, in the real world half of the people starting from Kaori and others were making a ~nk stare as though to say ¡¸As I thought¡­¡­¡¹, while the remaining half starting from Shuu and Sumire were making smirking face.

    ¡¸You guys don¡¯t forget. After this, there was that thing with Shimizu and the air became like that night they stayed up.¡¹

    Hajime reminded them as though to decisively cut down their line of thought. Then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now then, I wonder about that.¡¹

    As expected Yue-sama in detective mode returned. Pope Simon with a sour look was also beside her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The proof, is right here!¡¹

    ¡®What do you mean by proof huh¡¯, even that tsukkomi of Hajime didn¡¯t worth anything. Yue-sama had performed past projection in the capital and she even recorded it with an artifact which she then yed.

    ¡º¨D¨DI¡¯ll feed him with the western cooking our family is proud of until his stomach is full!¡»

    Yuuka talked with a dejected look that she had been saved by Hajime several times, and yet she couldn¡¯t give anything back to him, that she didn¡¯t have anything that Hajime would want. And then Pope Simon admonished her and the answer she arrived at was that. The figure of Yuuka with a smile that was like a clear sky could be seen there. She was sitting side by side on a bench with Pope Simon with her legs swinging back and fro.

    ¡¸This is why I didn¡¯t want to talk. Miss Yuuka who is thisudable~, and also earnest~, this scene shouldn¡¯t be shown to the like of Hajime-dono who should just get castrated and go explode! Even though I¡¯d approach her intently if only I was fifty years younger!¡¹

    The reason Pope Simon didn¡¯t want to talk wasn¡¯t because of sincerity, it seemed it was just a simple selfish desire. And also jealousy. And then, Liliana was directing apletely chilled gaze toward Pope Simon who was properly giving consultation to everyone else other than her as expected.

    Ignoring the princess who was making an expression that was thinking of dismissing this old man who was the present pope, Yue-sama projected even more recording image.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I went ahead and recorded this too.¡¹

    What was projected was¡­¡­

    ¡º¨D¨DI won¡¯t waste this life you saved!¡» (TN: A line exclusive to the LN)

    She wouldn¡¯t waste what Hajime had done for her. Before the battle against the monster army, Yuuka conveyed her resolution to Hajime whose back was turned toward her on top of the wall. And then, after Hajime¡¯s words toward her, she said

    ¡º¡­¡­Thank you.¡»

    She made a small smile that could be seen as a wry smile and also as a shy look, however her figure turned around with a springy footsteps.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Your honest impression of that time?¡¹

    The words of interrogator Kaori came. Yue and Shia had sensed something at that time so they weren¡¯t really affected but, Shizuku and others were showering Hajime with deeply interested gaze.

    Shuu and Sumire were also sending him a somewhat lukewarm gaze that was more than a mere curiosity. Hajime awkwardly scratched his cheek while answering.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, it didn¡¯t feel bad. But as expected the me at that time wasckingposure somewhere inside, I waspletely focused in returning home together with Yue and others. That was why, I didn¡¯t hold any concern toward my ssmates¡­¡­as for her words that she won¡¯t waste the result of me risking my life, well, it left a deeper impression than a mere thank you.¡¹

    To gloss over his bashfulness from the focused gazes from the surrounding, Hajime added ¡¸Aiko¡¯s words ¡°I wish that you don¡¯t live in a lonely way where you cut off everything other than what¡¯s important to you¡± also left an impression¡¹.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yuuka, this ¡°reunion in Ur City¡± itself gave influence to Hajime¡¯s heart. Because of that Hajime could take another good look at his heart that should change, and his heart that renewed the determination to not change.

    Hajime smiled at Aiko, proud to have her as his teacher. Shuu and Sumire also spoke their gratitude once more toward Aiko who gave the impetus ¡° to think¡± toward Hajime who continued his journey that rushed in a straight line.

    Aiko herself remembered how her immature self was holding a contradiction and simply moved about in confusion desperately. She went red while acting humble. Akiko was watching her daughter who was making such face as a teacher with a gentle gaze.

    Toward such Akiko, Hajime smiled and opened his mouth to talk further about ¡°Aiko-sensei¡± at that time¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. My gratitude to Aiko. But Hajime. Don¡¯t try to divert the topic.¡¹

    Yue-sama insistently pulled at Hajime¡¯s sleeve with a nk stare. Hajime-san clicked his tongue ¡¸Tsk¡¹. With that everyone returned to their senses. That was right, currently they were asking Hajime about his impressions toward Yuuka¡¯s action!

    ¡¸Geez, really Hajime-kun! Why are you that skilled in inciting or guiding someone¡¯s thought like that!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really get what are you saying there, Kaori. I¡¯m just trying to talk about my deep respect and gratitude toward Aiko. I¡¯m also not using the Neu¡ðlyzer New right?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa~. A silver tube is sticking out from your sleeve nano~¡¹

    It seemed that it slipped down due to Yue¡¯s insistence tugging on his sleeve. Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes turned extremely nk. Sumire held out her hand with a smile. It seemed she was confiscating it.

    Hajime reluctantly handed the Neu¡ðlyzer New while looking aside with obviously displeased face. Because, he could imagine it. About the conclusion that would be produced by the investigation meeting from here.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Then everyone¡¹

    At the same time with the end of the projection, themittee chairman of ¡°Is it possible that Yuuka will be the dark horse investigation meeting¡± Yue looked around toward themittee members (especially the wive~s) and asked.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The conclusion?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Possible!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It seemed she was possibly a dark horse.

    ¡¸Hajime. Tou-san won¡¯t mind at all even if Yuuka-chanes as a wife!!¡¹

    ¡¸I mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime! Okaa-chan hasn¡¯t been introduced to this girl! You should do it properly if you¡¯re making her your wife!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not.¡¹

    Shuu papa and Sumire mama quickly showed their eptance.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun-, someone like you, you¡¯re still not satisfied even at this point!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a misunderstanding Tomoichi-san. That¡¯s why please don¡¯t shake me like this.¡¹

    Even with his shoulder grabbed and shaken up by Tomoichi, Hajime attempted to exin it as misunderstanding till the end.

    ¡¸In the first ce, I also never get treated in the western restaurant that is Sonobe¡¯s house, and she never even invites me. Perhaps even that girl has forgotten about it.¡¹

    Yaegashi family and Kaoruko, and also Akiko sent a gaze that seemed to say ¡¸Even if you say that¡­¡­in this circumstance¡¹ toward the girls inside the room. Indeed, Hajime¡¯s persuasiveness was nonexistent. Naturally Kaori and others were also sending him doubting eyes.

    But, even so, Hajime didn¡¯t give up his im that both him and Yuuka had no intention like that in the end. There Tio disyed an unneeded wisdom and spoke a suggestion.

    ¡¸Then, how about we divine the future?¡¹

    ¡¸Divination? Where did that ideae from?¡¹

    Not just Hajime, everyone other than Tio and one more person was looking puzzled.

    ¡¸No, see here. Amongst us there art a divination expert remember?¡¹

    ¡¸There is someone here with that kinda hobby?¡¹

    Girl tended to like something like that¡­¡­perhaps it was Kaori or Shizuku? He remembered them getting excited with talk of divination with other girls in ss before¡­¡­thinking that Hajime looked at the two, but the two of them shook their head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Errr, everyone. Has you all forgotten what my vocation is?¡¹

    Shia who was dejected after hearing her attire got called dangerous timidly raised her voice. Hajime and others looked at each other¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s ¡°martial artist¡± right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Not ¡°fighting god¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s ¡°hammer user¡± isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Kaori, there isn¡¯t anything like that. Isn¡¯t Shia¡¯s vocation ¡°fist fighter¡±? Because she is strong even barehanded, no, rather she might be stronger when barehanded.¡¹

    ¡¸I alsopletely thought that Shia-san¡¯s vocation is rted to hand-to-hand fighting¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸? What are papa and all you Onee-chan saying nano? Shia-oneechan¡¯s vocation is ¡°the transcendent¡± nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Shia-chan¡¯s vocation is ¡°Shuten Douji¡± wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸No Sumire, if I remember it right Shia-chan¡¯s vocation should be ¡°deterrence¡±.¡¹

    Although there was the joke from Sumire and Shuu at the end there, it seemed everyone else believed that Shia was an owner of fighting type vocation without any doubt.

    From Tio¡¯s exasperated expression and Shia¡¯s faraway look, everyone became a bit anxious and listed up candidate like ¡¸Ah, was it ¡°iron man¡±?¡¹¡¸¡­¡­Wrong, Hajime. Perhaps it¡¯s ¡°bugged rabbit¡±¡¹ ¡¸Yue, I think Hajime-kun is close! Surely it¡¯s ¡°iron fist¡±!¡¹, but not only it wasn¡¯t close at all, they were even getting farther away.

    ¡¸Aah geez, just what is everything thinking about me!¡¹

    ¡¸Super rabbit whose evolution knows no end.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bugged rabbit whose body is half made from irrationality, while the other half is made from muscle.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, Yue-san. I¡¯ll punch you.¡¹

    The rabbit ears spread out fiercely. She was in the verge of exploding.

    Hajime and others turned docile, but they were still tilting their head in puzzlement. Tio said to them.

    ¡¸Shia¡¯s vocation art ¡°fortune teller¡± right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right desu! I am a mystical fortune teller rabbit of the forest desu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­aaa¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it that was true. Hajime and others recalled it even while making expression that wasn¡¯t convinced at all. Frankly speaking, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all even if this thing was called as one of the seven mysteries of the world.

    ¡¸Anyway, how about we hath Shia divining this? Of the future of Yuuka.¡¹

    Right. It was Shia who could see through even the future. There was a value in having a look with that power of divination.

    epting that, Hajime felt it was troublesome, while Yue and others looked at Shia with deep interest. Shia cleared her throat and widened her legs to shoulder width.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, your divination tool? What¡¯ll you use?¡¹

    ¡¸Things like palm reading is impossible without Yuka-chan here¡­¡­will you use her birthday or something?¡¹

    ¡®I know if it¡¯s her birthday you know¡¯, Kaori said. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears fluttered.

    ¡¸No, such thing is unnecessary. If it¡¯s fortune telling than I can do all kind, but there isn¡¯t any tool here, so let¡¯s go with a method that can only be used by me right now.¡¹

    ¡¸A method that can only be used by Shia-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Myuu-chan. I¡¯ll simply think of Yuuka-san strongly while activating ¡°future sight¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸My, amazing. Such thing will be highly prized even in the kingdom if such thing is possible. Or rather, in order to solve ourck of workers, after this we n to hold arge scale recruitment but if you can help¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Lily-san, let¡¯s detach your thinking from work for a bit. Rather, it feels like I can see the future of Lily-san dying from getting overworked. Also, this won¡¯t have the precision of ¡°hypothesized future¡± or ¡°oracle sight¡±. It¡¯ll be something hazy somehow like, ¡®this kind of future might be possible?¡¯.¡¹

    It seemed the uracy would be hit or miss at best. But, being able to see a scene that showed a possibility of the future was something unique of Shia.

    Like that Shia said ¡¸Then here I go¡¹ and heightened her focus while inhaling a deep breath ¡®suuu~~¡¯¡­¡­

    ¡¸UOOOOOOOOOOOOOHDESUUUUUUUUU!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow it¡¯s different from my imagination!!¡¹

    A divination so unexpected it even made Hajime¡¯s eyes widened started.

    A fierce scream and bluish white magic power surged from Shia. Her form that was slightly leaning forward with her arms rounded and strained was just like the ¡°Most Muscr¡± posing of body builder!

    On top of that, ¡°something behind¡± like Yue¡¯s ¡°lightning dragon¡± and Kaori¡¯s ¡°Hannya¡± was faintly¡­¡­

    It was like something from a different time axis, like a muscr rabbit that disyed her true nature imon daily lifeArifureta Nichijou¡­¡­

    Bursting! Bursting! It¡¯s formed to the supreme level! The muscles are rejoicing!

    That muscle motion that was just very lively, the intensity that was like a supreme ruler, it made everyone there to open their eyes wide like saucer!

    ¡¸NUOOOOOOOOOOH!! ¨D¨DI can see-, I can see it! The future-!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ah, desuu!¡¹

    *Paan* Magic power dispersed with a bursting sound. White smoke was rising up slowly from Shia who was crouching forward and breathing hard. It was iprehensible.

    While Hajime and others were dumbfounded, Shia suddenly brushed up her rabbit ears and lifted her face.

    And then,

    ¡¸Hajime-san, I think having a mistress is improper desuu¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell are you saying¡¹

    Divination could be right or could be wrong. ording to a bugged rabbit, it seemed that future could be changed if one tried their best but¡­¡­

    In the end, what would Yuuka¡¯s future be like?

    In any case,

    ¡¸¡­¡­We got to move to the outer wall soon. We have made the citizens wait for very long.¡¹

    Hajime left the inn with quick pace to shake off the stabbing gazes from everyone there.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùThis questiones up asionally so just in case

    About Yuuka, her standing in anime version and web version is based on the LN version.

    In other words, the girl saved by Hajime from Traum soldier in floor 65 was Yuuka. And then because of that, in the LN version her action also changed when they met again at volume 3. My apologies for the puzzling development, but best regards.

    ¡ùAbout the Tortus travel, I¡¯m thinking to pause it for the moment in around two more chapters until Tio¡¯s ass pile bunker.

    ¡ùGardoic is updated with thetest chapters.

    Please try reading there by all means!

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    Ur Town, the northern grain field area.

    It was a legendary ce were a great swarm of sixty thousand monsters marched into in the past and got massacred. Right now it was bing a beautiful ce that disyed golden wheat tips swaying like a ripple thanks to the ¡°goddess of fertility¡± too.

    In such famous ce,

    ¡¸Love and courage~? Changed into a single bullet~? Shooting through~~?¡¹

    An angel was dancing. On a makeshift stage, with the golden ripple of wheat and brilliantly shining sun as the background, wearing attire of pure white frilly mini skirt, an angle was dancing and singing like an angle¨D¨Dit was Myuu.

    A smile that turned tens of thousands of people were subdued by her, elegant steps, carefree song, a stick mike that emitted sparkling rainbow effects in a pentagram shape in her hand.

    And then, using that stick mike,

    ¡¸Right into the middle of the heart?¡¹

    When it was pointed up toward the sky, it immediately unleashed a rainbow sh!

    That figure was exactly that of a dancing and singing magical girl! The Magical Myuu of shooting and explosion!

    She was extremely adorable. The citizens of Ur that crowded the ce went ¡®Hyahha!¡¯ in great excitement. Nagumo family was busy taking photos without rest!

    And then, of course such cute magical girl had a partner.

    ¡¸Ba~d children will be~? Punished by the authority!¡¹

    The one who simrly wearing an attire of frilly mini skirt (gold color) holding a stick mike in hand while winking splendidly was, to tell the truth, the princess of this country Liliana¨D¨Dno the magical girl of politic and incitement! Pretty Lily!

    And then, when she lifted up the stick, crimson light instantly surged out! Each time they witnessed it, the citizens of Ur would go ¡®Fuuh! Fuuh!¡¯ with their excitement at the peak!

    But however, the main star of this stage wasn¡¯t Magical or Pretty.

    Yes, the unit¡¯s leader was, the magical girl of fertility and victory¨D¨D

    ¡¸Affectionately~? Nurturing~? With care? If not~ Gas explosion! Will ¨Ce ¨C down ¨C on ¨C you?¡¹

    It was Miracle Ai (twenty six years old!)! Of course, she was equipped with frilly pink mini skirt and magical stick mike. Along with a beautiful step, she ced a horizontal peace sign over her eye and sent a full power wink! Seven colored stars flew! Right now Miracle Ai was shining at her brightest! And then, her eyes were dead!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Horrible¡¹

    While the special stage was enveloped in a vortex of wild enthusiasm due to the idol magical girls unit, Yue¡¯s leaked out muttering resounded strangely clearly. Surely, she was representing the feeling of everyone other than Hajime without a doubt.

    Now then, if it was asked why the past event reying of 60,000 monsters VS Hajime and co was bing an idol live event like this¡­¡­

    The rey was carried out safely without ident. But, because of the show, it became the cause of this.

    Because, it was just too horrible in a different sense from Miracle Ai.

    Blood sprayed, earth was overturned, the air exploded. Roar, explosion, and then cries. A single electromaically elerated bullet would pierce through the enemies until far behind, causing shower of flesh and blood to pour down. Rockets that struck down like heavy rain ripped off flesh and blood as expected and dyed the air red. me grilled flesh and super gravity mass produced red stains on the ground.

    The moring sixty thousand monsters were reduced into mere mince meat like a joke. Thousand, tens of thousands of them.

    At that time the citizens¡¯ lives were at risk. Even the people remaining in the town consisted only of people with the will to fight. That was why, even when they saw the monsters dying, and even after everything was over, it was excitement and relieve that upied the majority of their heart.

    However, right now was a time of peace. The citizens here were mostly people who were fundamentally unrted to fighting. Although they had at least watched adventurer or vignte corps battling against monster, it was only against several monsters at best.

    They were such normal citizens. And they witnessed it.

    The hellish scene of pandemonium. A real mountain of corpses and river of blood.

    Legend was beautiful only because it was inside a story. Story that was passed down was interesting exactly because it was glorified.

    For many people, they could enjoy battle only because it was only in the realm of imagination.

    And so, half of the citizens of Ur fainted. There were also cases of vomiting urring here and there.

    From the perspective of ordinary people, seeing the ground covered with living thing¡¯s flesh, blood, and entrails even if they were from monsters was a gruesome scene that inflicted considerable damage to their mind.

    It seemed that the sensitivity of Hajime and co were slightly numbed, so by the time they realized it was already toote. Rather the audiences were also turning into a hellish scene of pandemonium. If Tio didn¡¯t stabilize their mind with soul magic right away, surely it would be an even bigger disaster.

    Of course, Tomoichi and Kaoruko, and then Akiko were also fainting with the white of their eyes showing. Kaori and Yue were the one to deal with that.

    Sumire, Shuu, and also Remia were turning a bit pale, but they held out somehow. They were quite something. Yaegashi family was¡­¡­a slightly special family so you could easily guess.

    But well, because of that, the citizens who held out nursed the citizens who fainted and vomited while raising voice ¡¸O, oo~¡¹ that sounded admiring even while their expression was cramping. The atmosphere was getting dry but¡­¡­

    Seeing the situation, the one who felt the biggest guilt was¨D¨D

    ¡¸I, it was Aiko who incited them, so perhaps this should be considered her reaping what she sow?¡¹

    Akiko said with cramped expression seeing her daughter sparkling with dead eyes. Just as she said, it was Aiko.

    Aiko said ¡°With just soul magic I am worried what will be of them after we left. Can¡¯t we give them some care?¡±, ¡°For example can¡¯t we do something to improve their memory of today even just for a bit¡±, ¡°Is there anything that I can do for the citizens, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± and consulted Hajime desperately.

    She messed up. Inevitably Hajimed replied ¡¸Hm? Just now, you said that you will do anything?¡¹¡­¡­and it ended up like this.

    ¡¸No, Akiko-san. The one with biggest fault is my son. I¡¯m really sorry. He is an unworthy son who always led the pure Ai-chan into a horrible path.¡¹

    Sumire bowed her head deeply. It was exactly like she said. Perhaps inside her heart she was also thinking that Hajime was the cause, Akiko only kept her cramped smile without denying or affirming it.

    ¡¸And, Hajime. Can you exin it already?¡¹

    Shizuku represented everyone and questioned the horrible Hajime who was still busily recording his daughter¡¯s big moment whilepletely disregarding both Aiko and Liliana even though he was the major cause of this.

    ¡¸Exnation? For what?¡¹

    ¡¸Your idea to rewrite the incident today with the memory of the improvised live event, well, I¡¯ll unwillingly ept it as a good idea.¡¹

    However.

    Those attires, or the sticks, and above all else how could they sing and dance like that even though this event was decided so suddenly. Or why was Ai-chan-sensei able to continue dancing so radiantly even though her eyes were dead like that?

    ¡¸¨D¨DSpit it out. What did you do?¡¹

    No matter how they looked at it something was fishy. Then, the cause was Hajime. It was like how 1 + 1 = 2. It seemed Yue and others also had no objection to what Shizuku said. Everyone were looking at Hajime with a nk stare like Yue¡¯s.

    Hajime put away his camera and opened his mouth with a quiet expression. Behind him, Magical Myuu and Pretty Lily and Miracle Ai started their second song. The three lifted their leg & winked simultaneously! It was beautiful.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Myuu watched an anime and said she want to try being a magical girl.¡¹

    He made it, the transformation set. Although, it didn¡¯t mean that they could transform anytime anywhere. The principle was simple. It was a quick change of attire using ¡°treasure warehouse¡±. And so, Hajime must be within several meters from them for it to work.

    After all, the transformation needed sparkling magic power effect, the light effect that enveloped the body while the clothes they were wearing got stored into ¡°treasure warehouse¡±, and then teleporting magical girl attires and fixing it on their bodies perfectly to the inch. It was a special technique that couldn¡¯t be done if it wasn¡¯t Hajime who possessed the skill to perfectly teleport six bullets into his gun¡¯s cylinder. Also, the attires themselves were something he ordered to be made through his connection. In other words, it was a professional work.

    ¡¸Please wait Hajime-san. I understand about the costume change, but putting aside Myuu-chan, why are you carrying attires that matched Aiko-san and Lily-san¡¯s size?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because, Myuu want to be magical girl together with her Onee-chan.¡¹

    Shudders ran through them. In other words, Hajime had prepared magical girl costume for all of them! And then, as long as they were within the effective range of ¡°treasure warehouse¡±, there was a risk of them being transformed into magical girl!

    ¡¸Myuu also said, she want to do it together with mama and Sumire-obaachan too¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san! Please don¡¯t get near me for a while!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime! Hand over your treasure warehouse to me right now!¡¹

    Remia mama and Sumire-obaachan backed away with a pale expression.

    ¡¸Fumu. To be transformed into that appearance with all eyes filed upon me art quiet¡­¡­haa haa. Setting that aside, goshujin-sama. Thou also tinkered with their mind correct? From what I¡¯m seeing, that stick seem suspicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, correct.¡¹

    Hajime ignored the ¡®haa haa¡¯ and smiled ¡®fuh¡¯. He was like a craftsman boasting about his creation. Everyone thought this, ¡¸Ah, his MAD transmutation master switch is turned on¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸That stick type artifact, its name is ¡°Glittering Covenant?¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, return to your sanity.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia, do you remember? The artifact that Carm and others put on Gahard and other imperial family.¡¹

    ¡¸If my memory is correct, it was the ¡°Cor of Covenant¡±. ¡­¡­It¡¯s an artifact that is enchanted with soul magic that made them obey to the covenant with their life¡­¡­uwaa, I got a really bad premonition desuu¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, exactly. ¡°Glittering Covenant?¡±¨D¨Dit¡¯s an artifact that forces you to be a magical girl using soul magic while you¡¯re still keeping your sense. It won¡¯t take your life but, you won¡¯t be able to help but bing a magical girl at the level of your soul.¡¹

    What is this guy saying¡­¡­everyone¡¯s gaze on him was saying that.

    Also, what he meant by ¡°bing magical girl¡± was mainly being forced to sing and dance the opening and ending song of a magical girl anime until thepletion. The dance and song were printed into the soul, so they were only actualizing the stage held inside their soul. They would do it even with their eyes dead.

    The magical girls unit entered the third song. The enthusiasm was reaching the zenith. The three were dancing beautifully in perfect synchronization. Also, everyone only noticed just now but, Pope Simon was at the front row. He was really getting into it he was even wearing a headband.

    Ignoring that, Hajime looked to far away with a mncholic expression for some reason and talked.

    ¡¸Recently, there are a lot of troublesome bunches, like strange organization or country governments¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The, the talk suddenly changed?¡¹

    ¡¸Because of that, I also felt something like a bit of stress and started thinking something like ¡°original style 108 harassment¡± to kill time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, Hajime. To think you were that cornered.¡¹

    ¡¸This art mine greatest negligence. Goshujin-sama¡¯s head art not screwed right.¡¹

    For now he shot Tio first. Thank you very much-.

    ¡¸And, while I was racking my brain about what kind of harassment would be good, I recalled my nemesis. Yes, it¡¯s Christabel and his ilk. Remember, those guys are nightmare wearing frilly mini skirt? Your sanity is eroded just from looking at them. Then, if a normal man is forcefully made to dress like that before dancing and singing magical girl anime theme song while still retaining their senses¡­¡­¡¹

    This time the male camp shuddered. What the hell this guy is thinking¡­¡­they thought.

    ¡¸I named it, original style 108 harassment ¡°Make a contract with me and be magical girl! (Forced)¡±.¡¹

    There were already several victims. Mainly Japan¡¯s government officials (the uwful one¡±. It seemed they resigned the next day. It seemed all of them wanted to take another look at their life for a while in southern ind where no one knew them.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Trained beefy agents who were experienced in the ways of the world were made to dress in frilly mini skirt at the middle of residential area public park, and forcefully got to glitter and sparkle?. They got reported to police.

    ¡¸Holy cow¡­¡­Hajime. Before this, you asked me to introduce you to a proposer who is a business partner with ourpany was for¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, as expected from a pro. He was listening attentively to my absurd request while going ¡ºMyuu-chan is just too angelic! The image is welling uppp!¡» and created five songs for me.¡¹

    Those songs with wonderful melody even though the lyrics itself were horrible, it seemed they were created painstakingly by a pro in that field. The ability to take action of a papa who wouldn¡¯tpromise if it was for his daughter¡¯s sake was terrifying.

    Before they realized it thest song was starting. An air of desperation and resignation wafted from Miracle Ai. Sparkle sparkle!!

    Everyone watched that while Yue as expected spoke as their proxy.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Horrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Because, Aiko said that she would do anything. I thought that this can be a chance to allow Myuu to be magical girl like in anime at the world where she was born. I thought she would hesitate as expected if she do it alone, so it will be reassuring if a goddess and a princess are together with her right? Originally I thought to make her do live event at Erisen. Together with all of you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!? ¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Yue and others turned toward Hajime in a sh simultaneously. This man-, what terrifying scheme he is cooking up!? He would be a damn fiend without batting an eye if it¡¯s for his daughter¡¯s sake! Their faces were saying that.

    The song finished. With Magical Myuu at the center and Pretty Lily plus Miracle Ai at her left and right, it was a perfect posing. The pping resounded like thunder.

    ¡¸Hajime, go dogeza to Ai-chan and Lily-chanter. Also, give them a thorough care.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­For Aiko, well I got it. But Lily doesn¡¯t need it right?¡¹

    ¡¸Lily-chan¡¯s treatment! It¡¯s too coarse isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    As expected Sumire-okaasan got angry. She didn¡¯t want to see her daughter-inw showed another dry smile while saying ¡¸Even though I¡¯m a princess¡­¡­¡¹. But, a shocking truth came out there.

    ¡¸? Looks like you¡¯re misunderstanding but¡­¡­there isn¡¯t any covenant binding Lily you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸She perfectly copied the song and dance just from Myuu singing and dancing once in the preparatory meeting before getting on stage. She was really motivated, as expected from a princess.¡¹

    Princess Liliana, there was suspicion that her vocation was ¡°idol¡±.

    Putting that aside, Aiko who wonderfully finished the magical girl routine crumbled down, however, the audiences whose enthusiasm wouldn¡¯t cool down repeatedly yelled out encore request heartlessly. Myuu and Liliana went ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped nano!¡¹¡¸Ge, geez! That¡¯s troubling!¡¹ with expression that didn¡¯t seemed to be that dissatisfied and moved to respond the audiences¡¯ expectation. Some white vapor was slipping out from Aiko¡¯s mouth, so Hajime hurriedly used Neu¡ðlyzer New! and dispersed the audiences.

    Like that a new legend was created in Ur Town today. It would be talked and passed down for many generations.

    Furthermore, after that, a mysteriouspany called South Cloud Company would sell magical girl goods through its business partner Yunker Company but¡­¡­it would sell like hot cakes.

    After healing Aiko¡¯s mind with all possessor of soul magic dispatched.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, I would rather you just kill me off painlessly. If it¡¯s impossible at least use the Neu¡ðlyzer New! on me.¡¹

    Hajime performed a serious dogeza at Aiko who said that with a serious face. And then, he used Neu¡ðlyzer New! and erased the Miracle Ai memory. Inside Aiko there was already no more memory except of the cute Magical Myuu and Pretty Lily.

    After a red sh, Aiko gave a rave review of¡¸What a lovely stage! Myuu-chan and Lily-san were both really cute!¡¹. Everyone, they interacted with her with the feeling of handling a sswork that would break if it was touched.

    But, there her actual mother prioritized her curiosity.

    ¡¸And, when can we see the scene where Aiko¡¯s first time got taken away by Hajime-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san, that¡¯s misleading! Be careful with your wording!¡¹

    Aiko cleared her throat *cough* once.

    ¡¸It absolutely won¡¯t be shown.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s! Ai-chan-sensei, unfair! Even though mine was shown!¡¹

    ¡¸You wanted to show it yourself right!? I don¡¯t want that!¡¹

    Ignoring Kaori¡¯s booing and, Shizuku, Myuu, Remia and others¡¯ curious gazes, Aiko resolutely showed her rejection.

    ¡¸Aiko-san, why do you dislike it so much? Hajime-san saved you with a kiss when your life was in danger, isn¡¯t that lovely like a heroine in a tale?¡¹

    Liliana who loved romantic novel so much she was a veteran in love delusion said that with an enraptured face.

    Aiko thrust the reality toward such dreaming princess.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I was almost dying. I was poisoned, at that time I might be convulsing while the white of my eyes was showing.¡¹

    Aiko nced at Hajime.

    ¡¸I was also foaming a bit from the mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The white of eyes, convulsion, foaming mouth. A kiss scene of her in such state. They wanted her to show that scene? Did they think she was Tio, no, a pervert?

    Aiko covered her face with both hands and crouched down. At the time her heart was jumping around from the deep kiss, but thinking calmly it was a rtively terrible situation.

    The female camp fell silent from imagining that situation. They finally guessed the meaning of being unable to drink medicine except by mouth to mouth. Certainly that was a scene that one wouldn¡¯t want to show no matter what.

    ¡¸In the first ce! Hajime-kun promised that you will make it so that the scene won¡¯t be shown if I cooperate with inciting all the citizens! You will keep the promise right!?¡¹

    Aiko red at Hajime with all pretense thrown out of the window. Hajime shrugged.

    It seemed that even if they tried to rey the past, this time Hajime would use all his strength to prevent it. At the same time Yue and others also understood how seriously reluctant Aiko was to show the scene from this. They decided to respect her wish.

    There, Shuu changed the atmosphere and ced his hand on Hajime¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Hajime. Can we take a look at that scene?¡¹

    Tension returned with those words. The air felt like it was just a hair trigger away from exploding.

    It didn¡¯t need to be mentioned that Shuu was referring to the scene where Shimizu was shot.

    They had heard already about the situation at the time and also the feeling and true intention of Hajime and others. Therefore, there was no more need for words. But, as a father he wanted to see what his son had done. Shuu was expressing that with his calm gaze. Hajime smiled wryly and shrugged.

    ¡¸I can do that, Tou-san. Yue, can you do it? You who know about the time and flow of event when that happened should be able to rey that past scene with pinpoint uracy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Leave it to me. In that case, I can also put the Mosaic-kun of the ¡°This can¡¯t be shown!¡± just in Aiko¡¯s scene.¡¹

    ¡¸It was a serious scene, so don¡¯t do that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    Next Hajime also ran his gaze toward Tomoichi, Kaori, and others. He told them that it was up to them whether they wanted to look or not while,

    ¡¸Tio. Just in case, drive away other people with soul magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    He also took measure so no interruption woulde. By the way, Pope Simon carelessly got hit by Neu¡ðlyzer New! along with the citizens and right now he was wandering somewhere¡­¡­perhaps.

    And then for thest, Hajime stood in front of Myuu,

    ¡¸Then, Myuu. Let¡¯s go to the other side.¡¹

    ¡¸!? Again nano!? Myuu is going to be the only one left out again nano!?¡¹

    She must have expected this for a bit. She was casually hiding behind Shia and attempted to erase her presence. She spouted out her dissatisfaction without reservation.

    ¡¸Papa is cruel! Even Myuu want to know about papa¡¯s past nano! Why is it only Myuu who can¡¯t nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because Remia is sca¨D¨Dcough. Because this¡¯ll be bad for your education.¡¹

    Remia mama¡¯s scolding was working! Hajime papa was a papa who could have introspection.

    ¡¸Absolutely no! Absolutely no!! Myuu will watch it no matter what nano!¡¹

    She hugged Shia¡¯s leg tightly in an appeal that she wouldn¡¯t leave here at any cost! While Shia was making a troubled expression, Remia scolded ¡¸Myuu! Don¡¯t be selfish!¡¹ but¡­¡­

    ¡¸No~way~~na~~no~~Myuu~~will~~look~~nano~~!!¡¹

    She threw herself on the ground and kicked around with her arms and legs. She began to throw a ssical tantrum.

    That loud voice caused several citizens curiously looking over here even with Tio¡¯s soul magic driving them away.

    Hajime looked at Remia. Remia shook her head with a troubled face.

    Compared to the children of the same age, Myuu was a child who had amassed a far denser experience. As long as she was together with a family like Hajime and co who were like a singrity, there was enough possibility of a life full of disturbances waiting for her even from here on.

    Then, having her watching intense and harsh scenes beforehand might be helpful for her.

    Although. Myuu was still a little child whose age didn¡¯t even reach double digit. Even though there wasn¡¯t even any real urgency, there was no reason to proactively show her such scenes starting from now. Because no matter what kind of path she would choose, Hajime and co wouldn¡¯t have any difficulty in protecting her so that she had time to at least grow up without rushing.

    And so, even if she was skillfully rolling around while kicking her arms and legs, or bending her body like a bridge in dissatisfaction, or progressing until she was doing a pseudo break dance, what was not allowed was not allowed.

    ¡¸Myuu, stop that already. Be reasonable.¡¹

    ¡¸No! Myuu won¡¯t listen to papa nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­then it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Oh? Could it be the okay would be given? Myuu lifted her face from her state of lying face down with such hope.

    Hajime papa¡¯s smiling face was there.

    ¡¸There is something like this is my original style 108 harassment.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Pa, papa?¡¹

    A bad premonition was¡­¡­Hajime quickly lifted up the twitchy looking Myuu and spoke with an unchanging smile.

    ¡¸¨D¨DIt¡¯s called, ¡±Up, u~~p! 4 km high!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, Myuu want to drink juice over there nano. Myuu isn¡¯t interested in anything else anymore nano.¡¹

    She became really reasonable.

    By the way, about the ¡±Up, u~~p! 4 km high!¡± of the 108 harassment that would be called as ¡°demon king style¡± one day by other people, it could change into ¡±Up, u~~p! Out of earth!¡± with rocket attached depending on the demon king¡¯s mood. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t fall down again.

    ¡¸And so, together with Myuu who¡¯s only interested in juice now, both of us will go over¡­¡­ah, Pope Simon is wandering like zombie, so we will be with that person too. Call us if you finished.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu can¡¯t win¡­¡­against demon king papa nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Remia also came along with Myuu who was taken away in Hajime¡¯s arm, just in case.

    While seeing them off,

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo Shuu. Don¡¯t tell me, that Hajime-kun was serious? Even if Myuu-chan kept throwing tantrum like that, he didn¡¯t n to carry out his threat right?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously. There¡¯s no way he will make his beloved daughter to free diving.¡¹

    ¡¸O, of course isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If he is doing it, perhaps he will do it together, Like, when you¡¯re sky diving together with an instructor.¡¹

    ¡¸So he¡¯ll do it!¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I think Myuu will enjoy it normally though.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan is just too gutsy!¡¹

    Yue and others nodded in agreement with Shuu¡¯s prediction. The parents were showing cramped expressions.

    After that, even with the atmosphere turning mushy before the serious scene, everyone starting from Shuu and Sumire watched the past scene. And then, Phos brought the food for them to take out at that timing, so the group thanked and said their farewell to Phos before departing to the northern mountain range.

    They boarded Fernier once more while saying farewell to Pope Simon who returned to his senses and the citizens who gathered.

    ¡¸Princess! Fill the gap with the other wives in this trip! Make it a fait apli! Allow me to see the face of princess¡¯s children before I die!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, wha-wha-wha-wha, chil, children¡­¡­she, sheesh, really Simon-sama!¡¹

    Princess Liliana, she sent repeated nces at Hajime after hearing Pope Simon¡¯s parting words with an expression that didn¡¯t look that annoyed. Yue and others were also sending fixed stare at that¡­¡­

    The expression of the parents other than Shuu and Sumire were really conflicted.

    ¡¸Aiko-dono, it was magnificent! I won¡¯t forget that moving feeling until I die!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah? That moving feeling? Aa, you mean the stage! Yes, I also won¡¯t forget! Both Myuu-chan and Lily-san were lovely!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu! Those two were<em>also</em>lovely! I¡¯m looking forward to the day I can see it again!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Pope Simon was making a talk that was just barely safe. He didn¡¯t know that Aiko¡¯s memory got shed by her own request.

    And so,

    ¡¸Then goodbye! Magical A¨D¨D¡¹

    Hajime just barely hugged Aiko and blocked her hearing. A fine y! Everyone was letting out cold sweat while also letting out a sigh of relieve. But,

    ¨D¨DAiko-sama, how intimate!

    ¨D¨DShe is the only one hugged like that among all the wives present there! As expected from the first wife Aiko-sama!

    ¨D¨DAiko-sama banzai! The goddess of fertility and victory banzai!

    ¨D¨DMiracle Ai is justice!

    ¨D¨DMiracle Ai! Banzai!

    All the citizens heated up further. Hajime hugged even stronger so that Aiko wouldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸Ha, Hajime-kuun. You must not~. What are you doing so suddenlyy~¡¹

    Aiko didn¡¯t look that annoyed. It was only at this time that Yue and others only sent her a conflicted look. The parents starting from Akiko were smiling wryly.

    Like that, a loud cheers ¡®WAAAAAAAA¡¯ rose among the awkward atmosphere of the group and,

    ¨D¨DPleasee again!! Demon king-sama! Goddess-sama!

    Hajime and others flew away toward the north mountain range with those words sending them off.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Ai-chan be magical girl before Yuuka¡­¡­

    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bit tired¡­¡­

    ¡ùNichijou is updated at Gardo. Suzu at the front page is cute.

    ¡ùIt¡¯s embarrassing to make this advertisement but, the new volume wille out at 25 September.

    It will be Arifureta¡¯s first short story collection. It¡¯s basically the collection of special perk SS but, there are also some new stories.

    The detail will be at my activity report and also Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage.

    Best regards.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    ¨D¨DKeep living. Keep struggling, and struggling to live like you¡¯re going to die from here on too. Do that, and one day¡­¡­there is meaning in you surviving this day, the day you can think so is going toe for sure

    Behind the roaring waterfall. Inside that natural cave, a voice that was heavy like rock, hard like steel, and unshakeable like a great tree echoed.

    At the northern mountain range, near the summit of the first mountain there. It was the ce where Hajime and co found Will Cudeta who was stranded here.

    The scene of that time was being watched through past rey.

    He was a young master of a house of count. He asked for unreasonable things and apanied some veteran adventurers. He wasn¡¯t any use at all, yet he was the only one who survived. He harbored a terrible feeling of guilt about it, however at the same time he was helplessly happy of the fact that he survived.

    Will sobbed with a crumpled face saying that he was an ugly human. Hajime grabbed his cor and threw those words on him.

    Inside the past rey, Hajime immediately came back to his senses and let go of Will. It was as though he was feeling embarrassed that he got so heated up. He was giving off an awkward air.

    ¡¸There is certainly a meaning of your survival huh?¡¹

    Shuu messed up Hajime¡¯s hair with a rough stroke. Hajime averted his eyes as though he was faced with a ck history. He pped down Shuu¡¯s hand with embarrassment.

    But, even though he averted his gaze from his father, Sumire was lying in wait ahead of his gaze.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to be that embarrassed. Look, Will-kun is it? A bit of strength has returned into his eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It was mostly me venting out my anger. It was too childish of me I can¡¯t bear to look at it.¡¹

    Hajime and Will¡¯s circumstance ovepped at the aspect of ¡°surviving alone inside a cave¡±. That Will spouting out words that it was shameful for him to survive sounded like he was saying that Hajime¡¯s own survival was a mistake and he spontaneously spoke that line just now. Certainly, it could be called as him venting out.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! Papa, you were cool nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu tightly hugged the legs of the self-depreciating Hajime. Her perfectly round eyes were sparkling. At the same time, a kind tune could also be vaguely felt from her voice, it conveyed both her true feeling and consideration.

    A smile naturally formed on Hajime¡¯s face. He unconsciously stroked Myuu¡¯s head. Myuu narrowed her eyes pleasantly, as though she was entering a warm bath. ¡¸Myu~~¡¹ An adorable voice thatcked tension slipped out.

    Aiko¡¯s expression loosened smilingly seeing such Myuu while showing her agreement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Those words also echoed deeply at the bottom of our heart. Just how heavy the experience of Hajime-kun in the abyss. It felt like we were able to slightly sympathize with that experience that we could only imagine about.¡¹

    Just as Aiko said, Aiko and Yuuka and others inside the past rey were all showing expression as though they were greatly moved by something. It was like they were in front of a small hearth within harsh winter. Hajime who only showed his cold side to them since their reunion gave off a humane heat, and that heat melted the freezing part inside themselves. Their expression showed that.

    Tomoichi and others who had actually watched the struggle for survival in the abyss were also feeling something from those words just now. They were sending gaze that was filled with warmth somewhere inside toward Hajime. Tomoichi asked with a gentle tone.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Is he still an adventurer even now?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t really know how he is doing right now. After the final battle, he came with his parents and brothers one time for greeting but¡­¡­it seemed they were really busy with the reconstruction, perhaps he is helping his parents right now.¡¹

    Hajime tilted his head in puzzlement, but Liliana told them the answer.

    ¡¸Cudeta House¡¯s contribution for the reconstruction is immense. They cooperated with Fuhren, and they even use their own private fortune in the effort. To reward that dedication, now they are the feudal lord that govern over the southern territory of the kingdom.¡¹

    It seemed they obtained great sess where their influence was at duke level.

    When the devil race invaded the capital, many high ss nobles became sacrifice. And then the number of surviving nobles who perceived that as chance to fatten their own pocket also wasn¡¯t few.

    Liliana¡¯s eyes for judging people were the real thing, so there was no problem in discerning that type of people but, it couldn¡¯t be denied that ¡°people who could be trusted¡± wascking in supply.

    In such situation, the count who underwent great hardships to fulfill his duty as noble and also returned the favor to his majesty the demon king who saved Will and helped Liliana who was the demon king¡¯s wife seemed to be someone who could be strongly trusted even in Liliana¡¯s eye. Right now he was even bing one of the kingdom¡¯s mainstay leaders.

    ¡¸Inevitably the responsibility that the lord is shouldering is also bing immense, so Will-san also washed his hand from being an adventurer and give his all in helping with his house¡¯s work. Right now he is holding the post as the official responsible for the aidmodities and the like in Fuhren as the representative of Cudeta House.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, so he is the one in charge of negotiating with that metropolis ofmerce, that¡¯s amazing. Your average joe will get cajoled and has all his possession stripped away from him in that job though.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now everyone is united so even Fuhren isn¡¯t being that opportunist. If they are doing business greedily which cause the people¡¯s dissatisfaction to pile up, and that news enter a certain someone¡¯s ear¡­¡­they¡¯ll end up like a certain underground organization in the past! Or so they think.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is. The tragedy that befell the underground organization that auctioned Myuu and caused dirty fireworks to bloom in a part of Fuhren seemed to left asting impression in the mind of the upper echelon there.

    It wasn¡¯t like Hajime was the ally of the people but, Liliana had worked hard doing everything she could. Then, seeing that Hajime would move¡­¡­surely they couldn¡¯t discard such possibility.

    ¡¸Fufu. To say nothing of how Will-san is someone who his majesty the demon king personally saved. They can do nothing else but treating him with sincerity and good faith. Fufufu.¡¹

    Oh? It felt like Princess Liliana¡¯s smiling face was wicked¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hey, Lily. Could it be, you did something like advising the lord regarding Will¡¯s cement¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Pyu~pyupyu~pyu~?¡¹

    A lovely whistling voice echoed in the cave. What a clich¨¦ way to y innocent. Even though it was just whistling but the way it had absurdly delicate and beautiful tune was aggravating. Furthermore, the tune was from the magical girl song before this. What fast learning. The slight arrangement so that the tune was usable for whistling was even more irritaiting.

    The tough princess who made use of her husband¡¯s influence without reservation caused everyone to look conflicted. Setting that aside¡­¡­Kaori returned her focus into the past rey.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu. Hajime-kun entered a world with Yue all alone again.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Kaori-san. They¡¯re creating this pink world anytime anywhere. Do you understand my feeling when we were still traveling with just the three of us?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand it, Shia. Because, Shia is making an amazing face even inside the projection. This face, filled with things like alienation or loneliness or emptiness, it¡¯s like all those are all jumbled up. Surely I¡¯ll also be like that in your position!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia!¡¹

    Somehow the friendship value of Kaori and Shia was rising. They hugged each other tightly. It might be understandable. After all, inside the past projection, tightly grasping Hajime¡¯s hand,

    ¨D¨DIt¡¯s fine, Hajime isn¡¯t wrong

    ¨D¨DYue

    ¨D¨DLive with your all. Keep living. Forever together with me. Okay?

    Yue¡¯s expression waspassionate like the holy mother. Hajime was lovingly staring at such Yue while caressing her cheek.

    Of course, Yue was also rubbing her cheek on Hajime¡¯s hand fawningly. There was the illusion of heart shaped bubbles were drifting airily and the air being colored pink. Even though it was inside the projection, somehow even the air felt sweet like cookies.

    And then that sickly sweet scene became paused as a still image. The culprit was of course Yue-sama. Her face was smug. It was really smug. At the same time she was even pointing her finger and bending backward like a certain pirate empress when looking down on others.

    With godspeed Kaori moved behind Yue and restrained her. In the same beat Shia carried out a tickling execution with her rabbit ears. Shizuku and Aiko and Liliana also joined in nonchntly. Shia held Yue¡¯s waist and lifted her up horizontally. Even her shoes were taken off and not just her sides, even the back of her feet were tickled.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nh!? Nnh!? Sto, stop-, fuhih!? Hyawa!?¡¹

    The moment she tried to shake them off, ¡¸That looks fun nano~!¡¹ Myuu also joined in the tickling! Yue became unable to act roughly and screamed ¡®ahi ahi¡¯ with tearful eyes.

    The parents were watching their frolicking with gaze that seemed to say ¡®They¡¯re really getting along¡¯. During that, Hajime suddenly noticed. How Tio was strangely docile.

    ¡¸Oi, what¡¯s the matter Tio? You¡¯re making a face like a normal dragon race like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I am a normal dragon race people though!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­haha-¡¹

    ¡¸Why art thouughing!?¡¹

    ¡®How insulting!¡¯ Tio huffed as though to say that. Seeing her like that Hajime narrowed his eyes thinking that something was strange as expected. Because, she wasn¡¯t going ¡®haa haa¡¯ even though he just insulted her with something like ¡¸You are a dragon race that is not dragon race. You¡¯re dragon race (lol) right?¡¹. It was abnormal.

    ¡¸And, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief, goshujin-sama art sharp. Well, it¡¯s delightful that thou art watching me carefully like that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸A docile Tio is so strange that it¡¯s conspicuous to anyone whether they want to notice or not, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Nh fuuh. Mine overwhelming gratitude for the sharp words that floweth like water and yet sharp like spear!¡¹

    ¡¸Enough, just say quickly what¡¯s wrong.¡¹

    Hajime was slightly relived seeing Tio finally going ¡®haa haa¡¯ and urged her. Then Tio turned around and bared open her feeling while smiling bitterly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s not something that needst to be worried about. I am merely a little ashamed of mine blunder.¡¹

    Hajime guessed Tio¡¯s thought from those words.

    Most likely, she was reminded once more from seeing Will inside the past projection. How she was controlled and killed the adventurers.

    ¡¸It was truly, an irredeemable mistake.¡¹

    Indignation could be seen inside her bitter smile. Behind her golden pupils, there was a flicker of me that zed fiercely as though burning herself.

    Yue and others stopped messing around seeing that. They looked at Tio with a quiet expression. And then the parents gasped and opened their eyes wide.

    Kaoruko and Akiko got flustered by the stifling air. They gave a follow up toward Tio.

    ¡¸Bu, but, if I remember right, Tio-san was controlled wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That was what I heard from Aiko too. Then¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Both of you, mine gratitude for thy consideration. But, human lives were lost. It couldst not be put away merely by saying that it couldst not be helped.¡¹

    Kaoruko and Akiko became speechless from Tio¡¯s decisive reply. Shuuzou and other Yaegashi family members seemed to understand Tio¡¯s feeling. They were watching her with a calm gaze.

    Sumire and Shuu looked at each other and asked Tio.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you obtain the forgiveness from Will-kun and the other adventurers¡¯ family?¡¹

    ¡¸After the final battle, you went to apologize to them before going to earth didn¡¯t you? Hajime also apanied you right?¡¹

    Actually, Tio already went to apologize to the families that were left behind by those adventurers. Not just from Will, she also obtained forgiveness from them. It seemed there was already exnation about the circumstance from Will beforehand, and there was also Tio¡¯s achievement in the final battle and other ce that they received Tio¡¯s apologize with no ill feeling so much that Tio felt troubled instead but¡­¡­

    ¡¸That is that, this is this. Due to mine mistake, lives were lost needlessly. Whether I am forgiven or not for it, it¡¯s something that I must not forget for mine whole life.¡¹

    Tio spun words of admonition like a strict judge, or perhaps like a priest that preached the truth.

    From her words there was certainly the figure of strict and moral dragon race who wouldn¡¯t allow any pampering for herself or averting her gaze from what she should shoulder.

    With self-reproach and self-admonition, and then prayer to the death for happiness in the next world in her heart, Tio silently closed her eyes. While solemn atmosphere was filling the cave, a small silhouette came running with rapid steps.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, thank you. Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­¡¹

    Before it was to Hajime. Now it was to Tio. However, this time it wasn¡¯t with words. Myuu was simply clinging on Tio¡¯s leg.

    Yue and others, also the parents too were praying for happiness in the next life for the dead. Time flowed solemnly for a while.

    Before long, Hajime broke the silence.

    ¡¸Well, she isn¡¯t worrying or anything, if it¡¯s something that Tio decided herself then I don¡¯t really have anything to say but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it goshujin-sama?¡¹

    Hajime didn¡¯t mind if she wasn¡¯t being tormented by guilty conscience and trapped in it. In that respect, Tio was more level headed than anyone else despite being a total pervert, so he wasn¡¯t worried. Though although he said that, Hajime¡¯s expression softened with consideration somewhere in it. Tio tilted her head seeing that.

    ¡¸There might be negligence in your part. You must be really confident in the defense power of the unbreakable dragon scale. You were also undoubtedly very tired after flying continuously from the far away solitary ind without stopping until here.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well¡­¡­that art the case. However¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio tried to argue back, however, Hajime interrupted her with his hand and continued.

    ¡¸Above all else, you were unlucky. Even though you were hiding within a vast mountain range, you still encountered that guy. What¡¯s more it was in a superb timing where he was in the middle of carrying out his n. It made me wonder just what kind of coincidence was that.¡¹

    Hajime folded his arms while talking. Everyone focused on him. Hearing the word ¡¸Unlucky¡¹, her expression looked like she wanted to object ¡¸That¡¯s not an excuse¡¹ so much, but she stayed quiet and lent her ear.

    ¡¸Tio, should I say as expected from the dragon race, that mental strength of yours isn¡¯t a joke. I¡¯ve never seen you shaken no matter what kind of trial it was in the great dungeons.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I hath, lived for more than five hundred years after all.¡¹

    Yes, whether it was at Great Dungeon Haltina, or the cave of ice and snow, against trial that tested the mind, she would face it with more firmness than anyone, and broke through it.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying this. You were unlucky.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of all people, you got found out by an absurd genius like Shimizu.¡¹

    ¡¸Genius¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Shuuzou who was muttering with a questioning tone. But, it seemed everyone felt the same. They harbored surprise and puzzlement toward Hajime praising Shimizu Yukitoshi as genius without exaggerating.

    Hajime shrugged sensing such atmosphere.

    ¡¸Because that¡¯s true right? Even though it took a whole day, he brainwashed this Tio you know? How else you¡¯re going to call him other than a cheat level genius?¡¹

    Not only that. Even without looking too far back, the feat of dominating arge army of sixty thousand monsters within two week wasn¡¯t normal.

    Even if it was just him controlling the boss monsters within that army instead of all sixty thousand, that still counted of nearly a hundred monsters. Furthermore those monsters were the boss of several hundred or several thousand monsters, so naturally they were powerful monsters. And hepletely brainwashed them under his control, so it could be seen how amazing that was.

    ¡¸Perhaps it was actually Shimizu who was the natural enemy of the devil race. Exactly because of that they brought up the talk of epting him as theirrade and when he was captured by us they immediately washed their hands off him¡­¡­well, it¡¯s nothing more than a spection though.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, what do you mean by natural enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Shuuzou-san, I exined the situation at Tortus already didn¡¯t I? Do you remember what was the absolute advantage of the devil race?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­if I remember right, a general called Freed was leading a monster army¡­¡­aa, so it¡¯s something like that. Shimizu-kun was¡­¡­could it be, there was a chance he might steal that monster army¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He controlled thatrge army while he was still inexperienced. If he trained diligently, there was enough possibility he could do that. Even if he could not, it was proved that number can be resisted with number.¡¹

    Aiko looked down hearing Hajime¡¯s spection.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If, Shimizu-kun stayed at our side, he might be able to be a hero just like he wanted.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. What that guy wanted was an environment where ¡°he was the only special one¡±. If that¡¯s the case than either way it¡¯s only the devil race¡¯s side that can grant his wish. I think the result wouldn¡¯t change.¡¹

    ¡¸Is, that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s so. After all everyst one of the guys in the ss is a cheat.¡¹

    The biggest example was, Kouki. As a hero his spec didn¡¯t allow anyone to catch up to him. And then, Eri. She developed the magic ¡°Soul Bind¡± to bind the death¡¯s soul and enve them with her own effort. It was a skill that took a step inside the territory of soul magic which was an age of god magic.

    Kaori was also like that. Even if she didn¡¯t obtain the apostle¡¯s strength, just by training diligently in recovery magic as she was, she would be able to be a healer who could heal in the scale of thousands by herself alone.

    Shizuku too, she surpassed the hero if it was just in speed. If she increased her shing ability and trained her skill and magic, she would literally be the strongest and fastest swordsman who could cut anything.

    Suzu could deploy a barrier in the ss of the capital¡¯s great barrier with her own strength, Ryuutarou too, using his senses alone he was able to use ¡°Vajra¡± from the start when Hajime needed to plunder that skill from monsters by repeatedly breaking down and regenerating his body, his toughness could only be described as abnormal.

    There was no need to mention Aiko. Then there was a certain abyss lord and also others, they were abnormal since beforeing to Tortus.

    ¡°Being the only one special¡± ¨D¨Dthat environment that Shimizu wished for would undoubtedly nevere to pass. And then, there was no doubt that his conceit wouldn¡¯t ept that.

    It was beyond doubt that the young man called Shimizu was a ¡°threat¡± who possessed extraordinary power.

    ¡¸Getting back on track, Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹

    ¡¸If it was us who received the brainwashing, we might not be able to wake up just from getting hit by physical impact. You were hit by a threat of that level from the beginning. That¡¯s why, I won¡¯t tell you to not get too bothered by it, and I also respect your resolve to shoulder that responsibility, but¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s gaze wandered around at empty air while searching for words. And then he spoke with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸The people with the right to me you, they forgave you. That¡¯s why, if it¡¯s just for a bit, it should be alright for you to also forgive yourself shouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio¡¯s expression became very troubled. She couldn¡¯t ept it¡­¡­it wasn¡¯t because she thought that. She couldn¡¯t express it in words but, she fell into the sensation of her heart getting tightly clutched and became unable to understand what kind of expression she should make.

    Hajime muttered ¡¸You¡¯re really, you¡¯re only strict toward yourself rather than toward your surrounding¡¹ before adding more words.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The war against god is over. The longstanding wish of the dragon race is also aplished. That¡¯s why, Tio. Isn¡¯t it fine even if you spoil yourself just a bit more?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s what I think. Or perhaps it¡¯s that? By treating yourself harshly, you¡¯re getting self-¡®haa haa¡¯ inside? In that case I might be poking my nose unwontedly here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not self-¡®haa haa¡¯ or anything!? Pleasure art meaningful when it¡¯s given from other people who thou couldst trust!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no one gives a damn¡¹

    Tio grabbed Hajime¡¯s cor looking extremely angry, but no one tried to stop her. The reason was simple. Tio¡¯s expression, it was loose like someone stuffing their cheeks with candy.

    Everyone in that ce was watching Tio hitting Hajime repeatedly *pow pow* with a gaze that wanted to say ¡®even a dog won¡¯t want to get near¡¯.

    *Pow pow, pow pow-!*

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, anyway, the past rey here is over. Let¡¯s go out.¡¹

    The group headed outside following Yue¡¯smand. *Pow pow, p p*.

    ¡¸I wonder if she sensed the presence of Hajime and others? Hey, Tio, do you remember about that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Eei, annoying! This useless dragon!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much-, for supreme p-!!!¡¹

    The useless dragon-san spun artistically like a figure skater while crumbling down. She was going ¡®ahe ahe¡¯ so much. It was a picturesque expression of ecstasy.

    At the same time, Yue split open the waterfall at that timing so the scenery outside was visible. Inside the past image, a ck dragon was ring down with soul-stirring and fierce pressure. It was really giving off the atmosphere of ast boss. The surging out jet ck magic power and the vast pressure that was conveyed even through the projection. The dragon eyes that were ring fiercely were so sharp that all the parents jerked in surprise.

    In front of such dragon that was like an evil dragon from a story,

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama! I asked thee for a second helping-!!¡¹

    ¨D¨DGururururu-

    If your right cheek was pped, then offering your left cheek was the way of the world! Tio pleaded for reward with an expecting gaze as though to say that. And then, the past Tio was growling.

    The image was paused for the moment. Yue turned around toward everyone behind and said.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s this gap.¡¹

    Kaori and others, and also Sumire and other parents, they simultaneously looked at Tio who was sitting beside Hajime¡¯s foot while going ¡®woof woof auu?¡¯. Their heart became as one.

    Really, what a really hopeless legendary dragon¡­¡­they thought.

    In any case, the group exited the cave. With the waterfall behind them, they gathered on an empty lot that was still dested from the scar of battle.

    Hajime tossed away Tio who he dragged along with him and opened his mouth while ncing at the paused past rey.

    ¡¸Now then, a shocking image will be ying after this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It wouldst be the wonderful moment when a new door was opened for me! Please watch! I¡¯m asking everyone to please watch-!¡¹

    Yue, Shia, and Aiko were staring like they were looking at an alien. Why would she herself wish for that moment to be publicized¡­¡­they wondered.

    ¡¸Honestly, it¡¯s just a scene of a pervert being a pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. You shouldn¡¯t mislead everyone. It¡¯s ¡°the scene of Hajime-kun creating a pervert¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s not good to nonchntly direct the flow to make it look like it¡¯s not your fault.¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, it¡¯s Hajime-san¡¯s responsibility no matter how you look at it. Please shoulder your responsibility properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Cough-. It¡¯s just-, a scene-, of me creating a pervert-¡¹

    The three differentments from three different people caused Hajime to reword his sentence with a look of self-abandonment. The wive~s were strict with their husband sometimes.

    ¡¸And, will you watch? Or will you not? I strongly rmend that you don¡¯t watch it.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we won¡¯t watch the current Tio¡¯s beginning aftering this far!¡¹

    ¡¸Ri, right. It¡¯s also a bit scary after hearing the story though¡­¡­¡¹

    Hearing Kaori and Shizuku¡¯s reply, the parents were also nodding even while looking slightly hesitant. Until now, they had been watching the track of Hajime and others that they actually didn¡¯t even need to see, including the heavy and painful scenes. In that case, how could they refuse to watch something like shocking scene that the person herself wished to show off! They convinced themselves like that with a tension that they slightly didn¡¯t understand.

    Hajime sighed. He turned his gaze toward Myuu. Myuu twitched. She made an upward gaze and asked timidly. She didn¡¯t want to go through ¡®Up, u~p¡¯, but she really wanted to watch.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it, no good? Nano¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. If Remia allow it.¡¹

    Myuu went ¡¸Eh?¡¹. It seemed she didn¡¯t expect an okay to be given. When she hurriedly turned her gaze, Remia mama was looking slightly hesitant. This was also unexpected. A scene where a pervert was awakened to perversion, no matter how one thought about it, it would be bad for a child¡¯s education. It would excessively bad. And yet she hesitated because¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ma, mama? Myuu, want to watch nano. The time when Tio-oneechan and papa met, Myuu want to watch it nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Ri, right¡­¡­i, it might be fine, I think.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­yes, if Myuu want to watch then¡¹

    Remia mama said that, looking like it was a really painful decision! Hajime said OK, Remia said OK, why would they do that¡­¡­

    Getting concerned, or rather getting worried, the man withmon sense Tomoichi asked while sending Myuu a concerned gaze.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Is it really okay? Or rather, why is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, it¡¯s about Tio after all.¡¹

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko and others tilted their head. Hajime continued with a wry smile.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not really meaningful to not watch this scene with the excuse that it¡¯s bad for her education. Look, even now she is going ¡®haa haa¡¯ from getting tossed away by me there.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s because she is already a walking obscenity¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you so much-¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DIt¡¯s the same whether she watch or not. It¡¯s the fetish of a family member, or rather it¡¯s her major personality, so perhaps it¡¯s fine even if Myuu doesn¡¯t deny it so much.¡¹

    Looking at Remia, she nodded with a troubled expression. It seemed she was of the same opinion. If they told Myuu that ¡®You can¡¯t see this!¡¯, then in the first ce they should tell her ¡®You must not look at Tio!¡¯. For Remia, that kind of attitude toward family would be bad for Myuu¡¯s education instead. Though it was a hard decision for her to make.

    ¡¸Waa~~i! Nano! Myuu can watch Tio-oneechan¡¯s scene nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu-, Myuu! Pay a close attention! Of mine way of life!!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu will pay a close attention nano!¡¹

    Myuu hopped and hugged Tio. Tio was going ¡®haa haa¡¯ while epting the hug. Someone breathing hard with expression of ecstasy while being hugged by a little girl, it was bad in a different sense.

    Like that, even while harboring worry of ¡®Is this really alright~, Myuu-chan won¡¯t get traumatized from it riiight~¡¯, they shared an unspoken understanding that if push came to shove a mosaic would be put on Tio¡¯s existence itself using illusion, then Yue looked around with a gaze that said ¡®Now, have you steeled yourself?¡¯¨D¨Dat that timing.

    ¡¸Nn? This presence¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Hajime-san, could this be¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and Shia suddenly turned their gaze to other direction. The other people wondered what it was about and followed their gaze. There they started to see a ck dot in the sky. It was gradually getting bigger and before long they could also see wings pping.

    ¡¸Oo? Is that¡­¡­Jii-sama!?¡¹

    The figure that came into view was a gant red dragon. An indigo blue dragon was also flying slightly behind it.

    Like that, two dragons pped their wings hard on the empty lot whilending. Right after that, the dragons were enveloped in light and took human form.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Hajime-kun.¡¹

    The red haired good looking man wearing kimono¨D¨DTio¡¯s grandfather Adol rus was wrapped in an aura that was like a great tree. His tone that was greeting him was also simrly powerful and yet calm.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Adol-dono. It¡¯s surprising to meet you here. A coincidence¡­¡­it is not isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. I heard the story from the queen of Heiligh. I flew here to greet you and also to suggest something.¡¹

    Adol smiled a reassuring smile even though it was still filled with dignity. His gaze looked around toward the parents.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a honor to meet everyone. I am Tio¡¯s grandfather, Adol rus. Because it was my dearest wish to be able to meet everyone, I was embarrassingly unable to contain myself and intrude on your trip like this. My apologies.¡¹

    Adol said that and lightly bowed his head. Shuu and others who were dumbfounded finally returned to their senses. This was someone who was one of the few people that Hajime would seriously show respect toward. Naturally Shuu and others were also feeling it. Of the majesty and refinement that made them wanted to kneel naturally. They held their breath, thinking that this was a real king.

    ¡¸That¡¯s, please raise your head. We¡¯re the one who feel honored to be able to meet you, yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right desu!¡¹

    ¡¸O, oi, Sumire! Tone! Your tone is weird, yes!¡¹

    ¡¸You are also acting strange desu!¡¹

    The Nagumo couple were inly losing their cool. Hajime covered his face with both hands. A lightheartedugh immediately came from Adol.

    ¡¸I have heard about you two a little from Hajime-kun, but it seems you two are really a delightful parents.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hahaa, thank you for saying that~¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, really our son, just what has he been saying I wonder. Calling us the world¡¯s most delightful and wonderful parents like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san, Kaa-san. Please. Calm down.¡¹

    Hajime begged at his parents who were starting to show the sign of running wild while sweating a lot. Of course Yue-sama immediately used soul magic.

    Tomoichi and others were also slightly nervous from being swallowed by Adol¡¯s atmosphere, but after looking at the two who were at their wits¡¯ end from right nearby and,

    ¡¸It¡¯s Adol-ojiichan nano~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oo! Myuu! Long time no see! Has you grown slightly taller? Umu, you have also be slightly heavier.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, Adol-ojiichan, bad nano. Talk of weight is ¡°taboo~¡± for ady nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, indeed. I apologize. It was imprudent of me. Myuu is already a splendiddy.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu~ nano~¡¹

    Adol hugged Myuu with a wide smile like they were normal grandfather and granddaughter. Seeing that, they recovered their cool. Each of them exchanged greeting with a calm face of an adult.

    While the adults were deepening friendship with Adol at the center, Liliana silently approached Hajime who had various questions pasted on his face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Hajime-san. I forgot to mention it.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? You mean about Adol-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Actually, Adol-sama and everyone of the dragon race are shouldering the role ofmunication and defending the whole continent.¡¹

    So it was like that. If it was the dragon race who could fly freely in the sky without anyone obstructing them anymore, they would be able to move quicker than anyone to resolve various problems like the quarrel that still existed between races, various areas that were still shaky in foundation, and so on. Regarding themunication and information sharing too, considering their nobility and trustworthiness, there would be no one else that could be reliably entrusted with such role.

    ¡¸Oh my, is that so. If that art the case, then everyone in the vige haste to the continent?¡¹

    Tio approached and tilted her head. Yue and others also gathered and listened. Then it wasn¡¯t Liliana who answered but the youth dragon race who apanied Adol. Yes, it was the indigo blue dragon race who had been sending stern eyes toward Hajime all this time¨D¨DRistas.

    ¡¸No, princess. Only those who participated in the final battle came here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, Ristas! Long time no see. So thou art here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m here. From the start.¡¹

    Eh? What¡¯s this. It felt like there was a certain abyss lord who received this kind of treatment¡­¡­

    By the way, Ristas-kun¡¯s first love was Princess Tio, in the past he was also her former fianc¨¦e candidate. It was a known fact, so Kaori and others were sending him a sad and sympathetic gaze.

    Ristas-kun, he was making a face that wanted to say ¡®If you guys are sympathetic then return back the proper princess!¡¯, even so he continued exining.

    ¡¸Although the gap between beastman race and human race is being closed, right now is an important period for both sides to understand and ept each other. All of us dragon race flying freely in the sky too much might cause a needless sentiment.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Certainly it¡¯s as thou say. It wouldst be inexcusable if we cause people to harbor feeling like fear toward other beastman race.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Also, while everyone is busy doing reconstruction, it¡¯s too much to ask them to secure a ce for everyone in the vige to stay here. And so currently we are selecting a ce where a new vige of the dragon race can be set up in the continent under the cooperation of the countries.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio nodded several times looking somewhat deeply moved. More than five hundred years had passed since the dragon race escaped from the continent. Finally even the dragon race was able toe back to the continent.

    ¡¸There are various prospects raised for the site. Fea Bergen was also generously proposing to set up an autonomous region for us to live together with them but¡­¡­for good or bad our existence is mighty, so we¡¯re making our decision carefully.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. That¡¯s good to hear.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And so, princess. The future of us dragon race is hanging on this period from now, so I beg you, please return back to the¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that, Ristas.¡¹

    Ristas pitched forward to entreat earnestly, but those words were silenced by a gunshot from Hajime¨D¨Dbefore that could happen, Adol who seemed to pause his conversation with the parents for the moment interrupted him with an exasperated face while still carrying Myuu in his arms.

    ¡¸Pa, patriarch-, however-¡¹

    Ristas tried to argue even then, but Adol shut him up with his gaze and said.

    ¡¸Tio, don¡¯t mind us. Rather, you should enjoy yourself. As for what will be of our new home, everyone is praying for your happiness, and they are in high spirit to one day disy our new home to you and surprise you with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Jii-sama¡­¡­I see. Umu, even without thee telling me, I shall do as I please. I wouldst not leave goshujin-sama¡¯s side. I was also told just now that it wouldst be fine for me to spoil myself more.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. So Hajime-kun said such thing¡­¡­fufu, he said something good to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu-¡¹

    The two calmly smiled to each other with the face of a grandfather and a granddaughter. Ristas was going ¡¸Gununu¡¹ with a vexed face like in manga while ring at Hajime.

    Hajime ignored that with a shrug while sending his gaze to Adol once more.

    ¡¸And, Adol-dono. You mentioned something about a proposal¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, that¡¯s right. As mentioned just now, we will migrate here before long.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Congrattions, is it alright if I say that?¡¹

    ¡¸But of course. Thank you. Although, it¡¯s a ce where we had spent more than five hundred years there. We are quite attached to it. I heard about the trip of everyone here in such timing, so I was thinking if everyone together with your families will ept my invitation to visit the vige once before we migrate.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­.¡¹

    Certainly, this might be theirst chance to see the settlement of a hidden vige in an isted ind that was located at the northern sea far away. With that as the case, this invitation was truly a precious offer that they should be grateful for.

    This wasn¡¯t in their schedule but, ¡®How about it?¡¯ Hajime asked with his gaze.

    ¡¸In mine opinion, I wish that we couldst visit no matter what.¡¹

    Added with that wish of Tio, the group¡¯s heart decided immediately. Of course, the answer was yes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is, Adol-sama. We will be in your care.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. The people in the vige will be happy too.¡¹

    Hajime took Myuu while the two shook hand.

    Seeing the respect that was visible on Hajime¡¯s expression, Shuu muttered ¡¸Eh? Have Hajime ever looked at me like that¡­¡­¡¹, Tomoichi replied ¡¸I¡¯ve also heard that before. Or rather, don¡¯tpete with Adol-san, Nagumo Shuu. The difference in status as a person between the two of you is too far¡¹. While the two of the them were silently grappling with each other, Adol continued his talk.

    ¡¸And, I heard a little from Shuu-dono just now, but it seems everyone is nning to watch the battle at your first meeting with Tio?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aa~, yes, that¡¯s, right. Yes¡­¡­¡¹

    Sweat trickled down Hajime¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. Please allow me to watch it too. Tio¡¯s ck scale that was unbreakable when against the people of the vige. Tio received a deep impression from Hajime-dono exactly because it was broken through. Though it seemed that due to that, she acquired such, peculiar taste¡­¡­¡¹

    Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped. That was just how impactful it was. Said Adol-san smilingly.

    With a nce Hajime asked ¡¸Oi, Tio! Could it be, you didn¡¯t mention about the ass pile bunker!?¡¹. Tio too replied back with her gaze ¡¸I only showed the memory yback of the battle in the devil king castle! Because, it was really urgent at that time! As expected, I thought that it wouldst be bad if I showed them the ass pile bunker!¡¹. It was really a wise decision. And then, the time to pay for that hade now.

    ¡¸Wha, what now, Tio? This is more or less the record of your defeat. You don¡¯t want to show it to the grandfather you respected don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Hajime-san desperately tried to cover it up! Yue and others who somehow guessed his though sent a thumb up.

    But however,

    ¡¸U, umu. That¡¯s right. As expected it¡¯s embarrassing or rather¡­¡­unlike Hahaue-dono and others who art already aware from the beginning that I am someone like this, the people of the vige art still feeling respect toward me¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected, unlike with the earth group who was interacting with her with the awareness that she was a pervert since the beginning, toward them who had only seen her side as a noble and wisest descendant of the royal family all this time since her birth, showing them the scene of her awakening through ass pile bunker was a bit¡­¡­

    Though she was saying that, Tio-san was also wriggling around at the same time.

    ¡¸But-, it¡¯s also difficult for me to suppress the desire to purposefully show the scene to those brethrens of mine so that they wouldst look at me with scornful gaze-. Aah, this conflicting desire-. Goshujin-sama! What should I do!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be better if you enter the grave isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    No matter what time it was, in the end Tio was Tio.

    Ignoring Tio who was hugging herself and wriggling around, Hajime faced the greatly dignified Adol-san who was watching them warmly and Ristas whose expression was twitching before telling them the pre-screening warning.

    ¡¸Adol-dono. In this world, I believe there are things that one is better off not knowing.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu? That¡¯s a wise saying. However, I believe that I¡¯m not so narrow minded I will be offended just from my granddaughter¡¯s defeat.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if, she lost in a horrible way?¡¹

    ¡¸Tio was controlled right? That battle should be a pure battle for survival. In that case, no matter what kind of method you used, I wouldn¡¯t call it as cowardice or despicable.¡¹

    What a praiseworthy person. It wasn¡¯t just for show how he was able to ept even the Tio who was transformed into a pervert as ¡¸She simply have a slightly strange taste¡¹ with unperturbed attitude.

    Seeing that unshakeable gaze of Adol that was like a saint and hisrge hearted smile that felt like it could ept everything, Hajime resigned himself with ¡¸Ah, this is impossible. I can¡¯t easily divert his attention¡¹.

    Hajime turned his gaze toward Yue and told her to resume the past projection.

    Like that the intense battle began.

    Everyone held their breath at the scene where he blocked Tio¡¯s breath with arge shield. Even Ristas was showing a shocked face as though his jaw would drop seeing Tio¡¯s breath got blocked.

    The scene after that too, the shooting, and the ck scales that deflected it. Tio¡¯s tenacity that evaded Shia¡¯s iron hammer and counterattacked while under the attack of gravity magic caused admiring voice to be raised. Hajime¡¯s tempestuous attack¨D¨Dthe frontal attack from Scgen that broke through the breath from the front and the storm of pinpoint sniping into the spots with weak defense¨D¨Dcaused shocked yell to be raised.

    It was a fierce battle. Whether it was the tough battle of Tio¡¯s soul stirring figure, or the tyrannical might from Hajime¡¯s artifact, it was a battle like the story that was passed down in myth¡­¡­

    Everyone was absorbed in watching without even any leeway to speak their impression to each other. It was only Adol who kept watching with a gentle smile at the battle that could be said as the start of the romance between Tio and Hajime. He didn¡¯t show any sign of agitation at all but¡­¡­

    That time arrived.

    ¨D¨DDie from your butt. This useless dragon

    *ZUBO-!*

    ¨D¨D<em>AA¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!!? AAAAAAH¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!!</em>

    A thick stake stabbed into the princess¡¯s butt. A sad voice of ¡®Please pull it ouuutt~¡¯ echoed to the surrounding.

    No one said anything. They were truly at a loss for words. Even though the past image continued to flow, it was like the time at the real world had stopped.

    Looking closer, Kaoruko and Akiko were half fainting. Kirino covered her mouth as though she wanted to say ¡¸Oh myy¡¹, while Sumire was looking up to the sky. As expected, it seemed to be a shocking scene that surpassed their imagination.

    Unable to keep watching, Remia¡¯s face went bright red while she pressed on her own butt with averted gaze. Or rather, the female camp including Yue and others were also pressing their butt with blushing cheeks. Myuu could only keep watching with her mouth gaping wide open. Her face seemed to say ¡®An encounter with the unknown nano!¡¯.

    ¡¸Thi, this art embarrassing~¡¹

    ¡¸Normally it won¡¯t stop with just embarrassment though.¡¹

    The hopeless dragon was wriggling shyly. It was like someone who was disying their romantic kiss scene.

    Even after that, the pile was punched hard & grinded while still piercing the butt and there was screaming, however, this scream was getting filled with luster bit by bit. Even the male camp became unable to watch and averted their gaze. It was during that time Tio finally dispelled her dragon transformation.

    Over there, the princess Tio who was loved and respected by anyone was already gone. What was there was only a pervert who had opened a new door after going through ass pile bunker and moaning ¡®haa haa¡¯ with expression of ecstasy.

    Inside the image, the group began to descend down the mountain. Tio got her foot grabbed and dragged on the ground carelessly even though she was a princess. Even then, she was making perverted ¡®ahe ahe¡¯ face that was terribly disgusting¨D¨Din that moment,

    ¡¸There is¡­¡­THERE IS NO WAY THIS KIND OF PERVERT IS OUR PRINCESSSSSSSSSSS-!!¡¹

    Ristas-kun instantly transformed into dragon and flew to far beyond. The tears that spilled down from his eyes were falling down glitteringly. His springtime of youth and first love became a rain that was pouring down.

    ¡¸Ti, Tio-oneechan. Is your butt, alright, nano?¡¹

    Myuu approached Tio fearfully. Even while she was still dumbfounded from the shocking image, she at least understood that ass pile bunker was a deed that shouldn¡¯t be done to human.

    She was worried that perhaps, Tio-oneechan¡¯s butt was still in a terrible state even now? Her small hand was rubbing at that spot.

    Tio shivered and her expression broke into a broad smile.

    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s alright, Myuu. At first the pain felt as though it prated until mine brain, but when thou get used to it, it be a pleasure that couldst not be described with wo¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-san? If you speak even one more word to Myuu, I¡¯ll be slightly serious.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwah!? U, understood, Remia¡­¡­¡¹

    Behind Remia mama who was making ¡®my my ufufu¡¯ face that wasn¡¯t smiling, there was something flickering! With high waves as the background, there was a sphemous existence that couldn¡¯t be described with words at all! Or something like that!

    The strongest ck dragon was easily defeated before the anger of a mother who was thinking of her child. She sat down in seiza posture beautifully. Her gaze wouldn¡¯t meet Remia mama¡¯s eyes no matter what. Large bead of sweats trickled down.

    Yue erased the past rey while ncing at that. While the air was filled with indescribable atmosphere, Hajime silently stole nce at Adol.

    Adol, was smiling. He was doing nothing but silently staring at the ce where the past Tio was at with an aura that could even be called as peaceful.

    It was shocking. He thought that even Adol would show negative emotion like anger or disappointment, or his eyebrow would twitch at the very least, and yet he was like usual, on his face was an expression of affection that felt like it could ept everything.

    ¡¸Err, Adol-dono¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was at a loss of what he should say. Even so he approached Adol, and then, he noticed. Eh? Could this be¡­¡­

    ¡¸Adol-dono. Are you alright¨D¨D¡¹

    His hand reflexively touched that shoulder. In that instant.

    Adol-san, copsed backward while still standing straight & smiling. It seemed without anyone noticing he became unable to bear the reality, or rather the various things that happened to his granddaughter and his consciousness was blown away.

    *Bam* He copsed splendidly, however, as expected the smile on his face was still there with his body not even twitching. The ce was frozen.

    A beatter.

    ¡¸Ji, JII-SAMAAA¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!?¡¹

    Tio¡¯s shriek echoed through the vast north mountain range.

    After that, Adol recovered somehow through getting showered with a lot of soul magic. Following his guidance, Hajime and others headed toward the vige of the dragon race using Fernier but¡­¡­

    It went without saying that the atmosphere along the way was so terrific it was beyond description.<hr>

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Withh this, Tortus Travel Journal is over for the moment.

    Also, I¡¯m thinking of taking holiday for a bit next week.

    I finally finished with my writing work, so I want to rx for a bit (sweat).

    I¡¯m sorry but, please understand!

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    <strong>Arifureta After III Character Introduction Part III</strong>

    The plot for the next story isn¡¯t really taking shape smoothly, I¡¯m sorry but please give me one more week.

    Although, not putting up anything will be appalling, so I post this even if it¡¯s just character introduction. I hope this can be reference when looking back at After III!

    Best regards.

    ?Shia Travel Arc?

    <strong>Bantas</strong>

    A viger Shia and Hajime encountered in their trip. The absolute champion who was the strongest in the vige. Using the demon king¡¯s specially made doping, he got into the best ever battle with Shia and became a legend in the vige.

    <strong>Urt</strong>

    A viger youth Shia and Hajime encountered in their trip. His techniques got relentlessly copied by Shia. He called Shia teacher inside his heart. He was hoping so that next year teacher woulde again.

    <strong>Wilford</strong>

    A handsome man at the first half of his thirty. His stock phrase was ¡¸Life is always going in an unexpected way¡¹. He was an illegal employee of Reletense Company that was a tradingpany on the surface but doing search, research, and weaponization of ¡°objects with power¡± behind the scene. But he resigned after Hajime overlooked him. Currently he was starting up apany in the field of relic with hisrades and starting to get known as an up-anding adventurer little by little. He was Hajime¡¯s dog at heart. He woulde if called.

    <strong>Brandon</strong>

    A researcher who got his neck snapped by his coworker Wilford due to trivial reason of ¡°being a bother in the conversation¡± and easily left the stage that was this world.

    ?Fleur Knight Arc?

    <strong>Hagiwara Machiko</strong>

    An assistant of mangaka ¡°Minamino Sumire-sensei¡±. 45 years old. The longest-serving member of Sumire Studio. Her nickname was Machi-neesan. She had also looked after Hajime since he was a child so he couldn¡¯t go against her.

    <strong>Wakai Tsukasa</strong>

    Also an assistant. 24 years old. Even when she was aiming to create shoujo manga, for some reason it would end up into a passionate fighting manga (equivalent to Bak¡ð the Grappler) without fail, her time still hadn¡¯te.

    <strong>Rurikawa Anna</strong>

    Also an assistant. A half who had American mother and Japanese father. 25 years old. The karma that was Japan¡¯s subculture made her dropped out from her university.

    <strong>Aoyama Narumi</strong>

    Also an assistant. 42 years old. A rottendy (homosexual lover). Nickname Naru-san. A veteran member, so Hajime couldn¡¯t go against her even when she turned a slimy gaze toward him.

    <strong>Mochidzuki Moe</strong>

    Also an assistant. Her sidejob was managing a maid caf¨¦. 29 years old. She loved maid uniform beyond all else and wore maid uniform almost all the time. She often got involved with police, but naturally she attended the interrogation wearing maid uniform too. She was also managing a rabbit eared maid caf¨¦ in her branch caf¨¦. The staffs there all possessed special skill.

    <strong>Fukube Koutarou</strong>

    A worn out uncle who belonged to returnee response division (alias, demon king division). A veteran who shouldered the role as contact person who connected the returnees with the government for a long time. His movement when drinking stomach medicine was faster and smoother than a quick draw. Myuu got her eyes on him after he nonchntly snapped BBQ meat in Nagumo residence. Recently the top of his head became cold.

    <strong>Heliotrope</strong>

    That person.

    <strong>Nemesia</strong>

    Rank number 2 of super maid group ¡°Fleur Knights¡± that was formed for the sake (lol) of Liliana. Neashutatrum of the External Murder. Her other name was Nea-chan of Hauria n. She defeated all the rabbit eared girls who wished to serve boss at the end of a mortalbat, she was a master hand whose skill in assassination and espionage was right behind a certain abyss lord. Everything was for the sake of bing boss¡¯s woman¨D¨Dnot, it was to be useful for him. That was what the person imed.

    <strong>Ivy</strong>

    Fleur Knights rank three. True name, Venri. Dragon race. Tio¡¯s wet nurse, but for some reason she was rejuvenated back into her youth, her maternity and sexual allure were tremendous. She was from a n with great pedigree that had served rus House for generations, but unnoticed she had be a captivating superhuman maid. Tio-san couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it.

    <strong>Salvia</strong>

    Fleur Knights rank five. In charge of supplies and information management. Real name, Samaire Yunker. The grandchild of Motto Yunker. He sent her with ulterior motive of making her a wife of his majesty the demon king, but when he noticed she had ended up into a superhuman maid. Ojii-chan couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    <strong>Prim</strong>

    Fleur Knights rank six. Real name, Firis Zahler. The biological little sister of Aiko worshipper, church knight David Zahler. Originally she was a kind and gentle nun, but unnoticed she had turned into a superhuman maid. Her big brother couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    <strong>Torenia</strong>

    Fleur Knights rank seven. Real name, Tracy D Hoelscher. A warlike imperial princess of the empire, previously she was burning with rivalry toward Liliana for some reason and when they met she would act like viinessdy at full speed, but unnoticed she had be a superhuman maid for Liliana¡¯s sake (lol). Liliana-san couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it.

    <strong>Veronica</strong>

    Fleur Knights rank four. Real name, Kuzeri Rail. The knightmander of Heiligh Kingdom¡­¡­or that should be the case but, unnoticed she had be a maid. Liliana-san had somehow guessed it. She also thought, <em>work environment is really important isn¡¯t it</em>.

    <strong>Freesia</strong>

    Fleur Knights rank ten. Hajime¡¯s quality product, a maid robot!! Maid robot!! In addition, the inside was one of the two people of a certain arachne-san or perhaps not.

    ?Abyss Lord Second Episode ¨C Vatican Arc?

    <strong>Endo Manami</strong>

    Kousuke¡¯s little sister. A first year in middle school and literary club member. Her default look was sses and braid. Soul sister. She was in the age where she got a bit excited seeing the scene of a certain kouhai-chan got toyed by the demon king-senpai. In addition, after meeting Aziz-kun recently she was at the age where bad delusion would swell up in her head seeing Aziz-kun¡¯s idolization toward Kousuke.

    <strong>Endo Sousuke</strong>

    Kousuke¡¯s big brother. A university student inw. But, he had no hesitation when receiving pocket money from his little brother. But, recently after meeting a certain clumsy saint, his jealousy pierced the heaven and he pped back half of the pocket money he received.

    <strong>Endo Hidekazu </strong>(¡ùThe name is changed)

    Kousuke¡¯s father. 49 years old, working in the citizen department of the city hall. His hobby was fishing. Closely resembling Umemiya Tatsu¡ð somewhat. Recently he became a topic one way or another in his workce due to having a son who came to file marriage registration with multiple women.

    <strong>Endo Misato</strong>

    Kousuke¡¯s mother. 49 years old. Working in municipal tax department of the city hall. Recently her work colleagues (the aunties) showered her with questions regarding her son¡¯s romance situation, so she was considering early retirement and going to other world together with her son.

    <strong>udia Barenberg</strong>

    The strongest exorcist and the saint of Vatican¡¯s anti demon organization ¡°Omnibus¡±. However she was a self-destructing type saint who was normally a severely clumsy girl. She often fell off from car that was running. Once she also fell from a chartered ne that was in the middle of flight. However for some reason she would get out of such ident unscathed, in a sense she was a miraculous existence that was worthy of the title ¡°saint¡±. She was saved by the abyss lord and managed to aplish her lifelong desire of taking revenge for her parents. As the result she became abyss lord¡¯s fourth wife, perhaps. PS: Her figure rivaled Tio, her butt was especially big.

    <strong>Aziz Stein</strong>

    Omnibus¡¯s exorcist. udia¡¯s stepbrother. Although not at the level of udia, he was an owner of good instinct that would notice Kousuke. His adoration toward Kousuke wasn¡¯t half baked which was used as prey for the delusion of a portion of rotten people who witnessed it.

    <strong>Wynn Keyman</strong>

    Omnibus¡¯s exorcist. 28 year old man with swept back blonde hair. He had serious personality and treasured udia greatly. But, even if she bungled up he would pretend to not see around 80% of it. There was limit in everything.

    <strong>Anna Folk</strong>

    Omnibus¡¯s exorcist. 15 years old with braided chestnut hair. A cheerful tonfa user. Perhaps because she received bad influence from a certain agentVanessa, recently she was bing a tonfa user who didn¡¯t use tonfa.

    <strong>Patrick Dime</strong>

    Omnibus¡¯s director. Demon killer using physical force. Attempted to kill Kousuke with his eye glint. Didn¡¯t read his sacred vessel that had the form of metal book. He used it as blunt weapon. The nicknames he obtained were ¡°Beating Priest¡±, ¡°Desecrator of Book¡±, ¡°That guy, he actually got no faith at all ain¡¯t he?¡±, ¡°Absolute Demon Killerman¡±, ¡°Physical Miracle User¡±, ¡°The Man Who Often Launched Airdrop Assault at Abyss Lord¡±, etc. Sometimes his ally would mistook him as demon.

    <strong>Maya Coloca</strong>

    A former exorcist of Omnibus and currently the manager of a secret passage. She killed demon physically. Attempted to kill Kousuke with her eye glint. She didn¡¯t shot her sacred vessel that had the form of bow and arrow. She used it as blunt weapon or stabbing weapon. The nicknames she obtained were ¡°Absolute Demon Killerwoman¡±, ¡°Desecrator of Bow¡±, ¡°Rather, it should be better if she used sword or blunt weapon normally ain¡¯t it?¡±, ¡°Anti-Beating Priest Ultimate Weapon¡±, ¡°The Scariest Holy Mother¡±, ¡°The Woman Whose Eyes Never Smiled When Looking at Abyss Lord¡±, etc. Sometimes her ally would mistake her as demon.

    <strong>Lee Mohr</strong>

    Omnibus¡¯s exorcist. A half of Chinese and British, 21 years old young man. Bow gun user. The one who got along the most with Kousuke among the exorcists.

    <strong>Bhus Roer</strong>

    Omnibus¡¯s exorcist. The bald elder brother of Roer brothers. Battle axe user. Traumatized by Japan¡¯s horror movie.

    <strong>Bruce Roer</strong>

    Omnibus¡¯s exorcist. The bald younger brother of Roer brothers. Old type rifle user. Traumatized by Japan¡¯s haunted house.

    <strong>Sharif Yeast</strong>

    Omnibus¡¯s exorcist. A middle aged man wearing sses with atmosphere like a sry man. Tower shield user. A skilled defender. Actually a masochist but his face didn¡¯t show it at the slightest how he possessed special skill in that respect.

    <strong>Ciara Batti</strong>

    Omnibus¡¯s exorcist. A woman in her thirty with sharp gaze. She had an atmosphere like a carrier woman who was overly conscious, but at the inside she was a fantasy dreamer. Lantern user.

    <strong>TJ</strong>

    Omnibus¡¯s exorcist. A he, or perhaps a she. A transverse flute user who was called big sis. Until just a little while ago he was an unmanageable person with strong of sense of justice who tended to run wild because of it, even then he was a normal male but¡­¡­it seemed something happened at Japan and he was awakened.

    <strong>Pope</strong>

    Actually had a hidden side as the suprememander of Omnibus. He was friend with Director Dime since a long time ago, but his stomachache¡¯s cause was the director in general. Recently there was also the negotiation with demon king party with the abyss lord as the contact person and the amount of his stomachache was increasing in an elerated rate. Even though he was the person at the top, he was also the hardest worker. Also, the nicknames of the director and Maya mostly came from this person.

    <strong>Leda Ra</strong>

    Omnibus¡¯s former exorcist. His heart broke from a battle without salvation and he sold his soul to demon.

    <strong>Professor Littman</strong>

    A professor of religious studies in a certain university. Because he wanted to learn about the ¡°mythology of truth¡±, he sold his soul to demon.

    <strong>Champion</strong>

    Kangaroo type Grim Reaper. Specialized for boxing. His Dempsey Roll was beautiful.

    <strong>Lyle O¡¯Connor</strong>

    A guard from Britain¡¯s national security bureau. A man at the middle of his thirty. A man who looked good with short ck hair and moustache.

    <strong>Rob Garret</strong>

    A guard from Britain¡¯s national security bureau. Lyle¡¯s coworker.

    <strong>Amanogawa Seiji</strong>

    Kouki¡¯s father. Had the appearance of an intelligent super handsome man, but a chicken at the inside. A skilled management consultant.

    <strong>Amanogawa Miya</strong>

    Kouki¡¯s mother. A former delinquent leader as well as a super beauty. A fighter as strong as an instructor of Yaegashi style and could fight one fair and square with her metal bat technique. Someone outside the norm who was stronger using her particr fighting style that made use of her base spec rather than learning martial art. Had disposition of wanderlust and troublemaker. Currently an editor-in-chief of a popr model magazine.

    <strong>Amanogawa Mitsuki</strong>

    The soul sister of the beginning. The founder and leader of soul sisters. Strong.

    <strong>Unknown</strong>

    An unidentified greater demon who wasn¡¯t mentioned in any book. Schemed to use udia as body to birth him into this world and ruled earth and hell, but was defeated by the tag team of abyss lord and saint.

    <strong>The Seven Demon Kings</strong>

    The inside of the Deadly Sins Demon Rangers that protected Myuu. They were demon with great fame and the pioneer of demons entering Hajime¡¯s Grim Reapers. After this incident, voices from hell¡¯s demons asking for interview for employment flooded demon king-san of Nagumo family.

    ?The Hauria Came?

    <strong>Ominous Hell DisasterRakshasa Oni of Cmitous Realm of the Dead Carmlite Mors Exdix Hauria</strong>

    The middle-aged man who was always in perfect form.

    <strong>Abyss CenicientaAbyss¡¯s True Wife Ranainferina Bride Hauria</strong>

    When she invoked her secret technique, she would be a mere beautifuldy.

    <strong>Death RapsodiaCertain Death Madness Baltfeldt Tirailleur Hauria</strong>

    Sea of trees¡¯ chuunibyou king. The infection source of chuuni pandemic generally came from this guy.

    <strong>Kill NahatolOutside Massacre Flower Neastadtrm Adeka Hauria</strong>

    Due to the crystallization of mankind¡¯s wisdom which was Velcro, she was able to temporarily recovered her sanity and became a normally adorable rabbit eared beautiful girl.

    <strong>Reaper the InfernoRending Vacuum Burial Jail Minasteria Diabolos Hauria</strong>

    Being single was bitter¡­

    <strong>Thunder de Io </strong>(the rest is abbreviated)

    <strong>Rabbit eared maid-san</strong>

    Would say pyon at the end of her sentence. However she was a rabbit eared maid who could run 100 meter in 11 seconds. Owned numerous abilities like ¡°G¡ðdspeed Impulse¡± or ¡°D¡ðvil Bat Ghost¡±. Due to her wholehearted desire to bring home a beautiful girl with her, recently she also learned ¡°Devil 4 D¡ðmension¡± or something.

    ?Shia Summoning Arc?

    <strong>Eric Luxeed Balted</strong>

    Young king of Balted Kingdom. A handsome man who closely resembled a golden lion. Fell in love with Shia before his heart in love was smashed to pieces by the demon king.

    <strong>Louis Lektor</strong>

    The chief spirit priest of Balted Kingdom. Eric¡¯s childhood friend. An intellectual type handsome man wearing pince-nez sses. The culprit who summoned Shia. Fell in love with Shia before his heart in love was smashed to pieces by the demon king.

    <strong>Phil Espion</strong>

    Themander of Balted Kingdom¡¯s intelligence corps. Eric¡¯s childhood friend. A green haired handsome man with flippant look. Fell in love with Shia, same wording with before.

    <strong>Greg Xcest</strong>

    The leader of Balted Kingdom¡¯s royal guards. A taciturn handsome man same wording with before.

    <strong>Dahlia Schweig</strong>

    A daughter of duke house in Balted Kingdom. Blond hair and golden eyes, 18 years old beauty. Due to a summoned person from ancient age (Japanese), she thought that maid uniform was the supreme outfit. Her habit was to say ¡¸~degozaimasu!¡¹ while making guts pose by clenching both her fists. She was Eric¡¯s childhood friend and a deeply trusted retainer, but unnoticed she had entered lord and retainer rtionship with a certain demon king. Eric-san couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. Because she and Shia had formed an emotional bond, Hajime was starting to take measure so the two of them could reunite. The day of their reunion was close¡­¡­

    <strong>Arogan Spervia Rated</strong>

    The king of the country of demon race, Rated Demon Kingdom. A handsome man with peerless good look possessing long ck hair and amethyst eyes. The demon king (the dangerous one) made him went through *st* and *pika¨D* repeatedly and he learned the difference in strength through literal death. Now became a docile demon king.

    <strong>Gruelle Duc Tinted</strong>

    The king of the country of beastman race, Tinted Beast Kingdom. His ability to transform into dragon resembled the dragon race but both were far off from each other in the aspect of virtue. He was an opportunism. The demon king (the dangerous one) same wording with before.

    <strong>Astrus Fin Honted</strong>

    The king of the country of celestial people, Honted Celestial Kingdom. Got a bit of harassment from Hajime that rendered him powerless. He didn¡¯t want see the color of red anymore¡­¡­

    <strong>Udar</strong>

    Divine spirit of thunder cloud. A good looking man with rigid look. His heart broke after getting showered with punches beyond his understanding from Shia. Also, the culprit who brought about the evolution in Shia to evade lightning speed by sight. At the end became a jiggly yellow slime.

    <strong>Oros</strong>

    Divine spirit of earth. His form was a gigantic golem made from soil and rock. Ate 100 ton hammer from Shia and also ate bombardment from Hajime over and over which broke his heart. At the end became a jiggly ashen colored slime.

    <strong>Soare</strong>

    Divine spirit of fire wheel. Had an atmosphere like an overly conscious career woman but she ate sunlight convergenceser from Hajime and went through *DOPAN* *Pika¨D* over and over that her heart broke. Had bepletely no good but she got high pride by nature that she kept putting up a bold front. Her stock phrase was¡¸Yo, you want to have a go!? Aa!? AA!? You¨D¨Dyouuu-¡¹. Would be Choare to someone who acted kind to her. She also had yandere disposition so she was also called as ¡°Yandere Dachore¡± and the like. At the end she became red slime that was droopy like melted ice. (TN: Choare, from the word ¡°choroi¡± (easy)bined with Soare. Dachore, from thebination of word ¡°da¡± which mean hopeless or no good with ¡°choroi¡± and Soare.

    <strong>Enti</strong>

    Divine spirit of flowing sky. Had the form of a teenage girl wearing dancer attire with light green hair tied into twintail. Tsundere. In the middle of her battle against Hajime, she got her butts struck many times even though she was a divine spirit and her heart broke. Her stock phrase toward Hajime was¡¸Be kinder to me!¡¹¡¸Praise me more!¡¹ etc. At the end became aggressively jiggling green slime.

    <strong>Meeres</strong>

    Divine spirit of ocean current. Had the form of gigantic and long sea dragon. The inside of his body was exploded many times by Hajime and his heart broke. At the end became moderately jiggly water colored slime.

    <strong>Barahu</strong>

    Divine spirit of ice and snow. Had the form ofrge eagle that was transparent like crystal. Continuously showered by concentrated fire from a lot of Grim Griffon and his heart broke. At the end became a slime that looked like warabi mochi (bracken-starch dumpling).

    <strong>La</strong>

    Divine spirit of evesting darkness. A beauty of blooming age with long ck hair and d in ck dress and mist. She was tied into tortoise shell bondage by Hajime and got swung around continuously so her heart broke. At the end became ck slime with *mojo!* texture. Her haughtiness was unchanged but recently shepeted with Soare to obtain Shia¡¯s affection.

    <strong>Lutria</strong>

    The personification of star tree that was the center and the cornerstone of the world. Had the form of sacred female enveloped in pure white light. Her heart broke after getting punched in the face and stomach for the first time since she was born. At the end she got separated from the world of human with the help of the power of Hajime and others and now she would be watching over where the world would go. She found Yue-sama a bit difficult to deal with. Having her eyes on her¡­¡­she was scared¡­¡­

    ?Tortus Travel Journal?

    <strong>Luluaria S B Heiligh</strong>

    The queen of Heiligh Kingdom. The mother of Liliana. Recently she was absorbed with shoujo manga. She was pressing forward with making ¡°Minamino Sumire work¡± get yed in theater.

    <strong>Sagesse-sensei</strong>

    The old man in charge of Randell¡¯s education. He fundamentally ignored Randell¡¯s youthful emotional conflict.

    <strong>Kuzeri Rail</strong>

    The leader of the kingdom¡¯s knight order who was in the verge of depression due to her post that was like working in a ckpany. Able to freely stop or moving someone else¡¯s heart with her fist. Recently she often showed a ckened smile when staring at a crimson broach which caused the number of ¡°leader addict¡± to increase.

    <strong>Metamorphose Catherine</strong>

    The morphed Catherine (Adventurer¡¯s guild temporary manger)

    <strong>Arabel</strong>

    The mere shadow of someone who was gold ranked adventurer ¡°sh de Abel¡± in the past¡­¡­actually not shadow, but an evolved from.

    <strong>Porter Helly</strong>

    The gatekeeper of Brook Town. Gatekeeper evangelist who spread the advantage of the gatekeeper work to the whole world.

    <strong>The residences of Brook Town</strong>

    ¡®Want to be stepped by Yue-chan¡¯ group, ¡®Want to be the ve of Shia-chan¡¯ group, ¡®Want to be the sister of Yue-oneesama¡¯ group, ¡®Want to take the balls of demon king¡¯ group, cosyer, manly woman, elusive inn girl, town mayor who looked like he was going to drop dead anytime, those people formed 90% of the citizens.

    <strong>Adam Walker</strong>

    The town mayor of Brook who looked like he was going to die. The husband of Catherine. When his wife wasn¡¯t there, he basically could only speak ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹.

    <strong>Jonathan Walker</strong>

    Catherine¡¯s son. Hajime¡¯s cosyer. 14 years old.

    <strong>Evelyn Walker</strong>

    Catherine¡¯s daughter. Tio¡¯s cosyer. 11 years old.

    <strong>Masaka family</strong>

    Family of three that consisted of the mother Kiina, the father Gdrius, and the secretly pervert daughter Soona. They had an inn poster girl who was a bunny as ancestor¡­¡­perhaps.

    <strong>Bel family (Manly woman family)</strong>

    Nightmare.

    <strong>Simon L G Liberal</strong>

    His eminence the pope of the reborn holy church. A facetious old geezer, but he wasrge hearted with a great caliber. Possessed numerous nicknames like ¡°Wandering Pope¡±, ¡°Master of Absconding and Sprinting¡±, ¡°Wanted Pope-sama¡±, etc.

    <strong>Miracle Ai (Twenty six years old!)</strong>

    Phantom magical girl.

    ?Others?

    <strong>Bus guide-san</strong>

    Warrior.

    <strong>Bus driver-san</strong>

    The one who showed the bus guide the way.

    <strong>The envious beauty on the bridge</strong>

    Myuu¡¯s friend.

    <strong>Britain¡¯s witch of the forest</strong>

    A witch who controlled a forest. She ignored Hajime¡¯s peaceful negotiation, so she got sttered like the usual. There was a trace that looked simr with the grand tree Ua Alto in her territory.

    <strong>Police Chief Tsuchi</strong>

    At the surface he was the police chief of the city where Hajime was living. However his true identity was a disciple of Yaegashi style. He was 56 years old but he was a tough guy who could do a full marathon while humming and finishing the whole distance within two and a half hour.

    <strong>Yamasaki-kun</strong>

    A young detective in the same police station. However his true identity was a disciple of Yaegashi style.

    <strong>Etemp-san/Netemp-san</strong>

    The inside of arachnes. Somehow something that felt like ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡± Erst and Neunte entered inside. And so Erst (temp) and Neunte (temp) got called with abbreviation as seen above.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùComic Gardo, update news.<ul><li>10/11 updateZero chapter 17</li></ul>

    The inn rabbit that was mentioned showed up for a bit. Also the pseudo clione that became Myuu¡¯s friend also nonchntly appeared.<ul><li>10/4 update Nichijou chapter 45</li></ul>

    It¡¯s the hopeless dragon chapter this time. Suzu and Ryutaro formed good duo lol<ul><li>10/4 update Main story chapter 35</li></ul>

    A lot of Shia¡¯s battle scene. Cool and cute.

    ¡ùThank you very much for the many celebratoryments regarding the decision for anime second season! Take care of me from here on too!

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Prologue

    ¡¸Kouki¡­¡­he¡¯s seriously getting summoned too much.¡¹

    There was the figure of Ryuutaro holding his head at his wits¡¯ end inside the pce of a certain desert country.

    ¡¸What¡¯s more, he even tackled Nagumo-kun to force himing with him¡­¡­he¡¯s really a hero.¡¹

    Next Suzu¡¯s impressed voice also resounded.

    ¡¸U, umu. Kouki, he¡­¡­it seemed he recognized that he is a hero¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan, I think that¡¯s not what they mean. Koone think that¡¯s the meaning is different.¡¹

    The two who kept sending nces in concern toward the group sitting at the opposite side of the table while replying to thements were the royal sisters of desert country ¡°Synclea Kingdom¡±¨D¨D Moana de Shelt Synclea and Koone de Shelt Synclea.

    They were radiantly beautiful sisters with chocte skin that had patterns drawn on it, pretty blonde hair, and green eyes. The elder sister Moana spoke like a man with lively personality as to be expected from the former queen, while the little sister Koone had the personality of schemer little devil despite being 8 years old.

    But¡­¡­right now she was extremely obedient and looking so awkward that she didn¡¯t have the leeway to enjoy the much-awaited tea.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    The cause of that gulped her tea. She elegantly enjoyed the scent and taste of the tea before returning the cup on its saucer. It made a slight clinking sound that caused the royal sisters to twitch.

    ¡¸Geez, Yue. Don¡¯t be so mean!¡¹

    Kaori advised candidly seeing how Moana and Koone acted. Yes, the cause was Yue-sama who was giving an austere~ air for some reason.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This BakaoriStupid Kaori. When did I act mean? It¡¯s too excessive even for a false charge. This Bakaori.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to stop showing your bad mood like that. You did it on purpose right? After all I know very well whether Yue is really in a bad mood or not!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh. As expected from a real stalker. The status of your observation power has hit the max value.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, Yue. How about we go outside for a bit?¡¹

    *Snap* A vein pulsed on Kaori¡¯s forehead. Next Yue-sama showed a provoking face like a thug saying ¡¸Aa? You want to have a go?¡¹.

    ¡¸Yes yes, both of you. Don¡¯t emit pressure like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Although the pressure feels pleasant for me instead, but it made everyone around to be absurdly nervous. Restrain thyself.¡¹

    Shizuku and Tio remonstrated the two who like usual was going to start to fight so naturally like a leaf fluttering when wind was blowing.

    Just as Tio said, the people in this ce¨D¨Da terrace in Synclea Kingdom¡¯s pce¨D¨Dwho were watching the group¡¯s ¡°gathering¡± were looking really tense.

    The queen¡¯s exclusive maid Anneal who was serving as the waitress was slightly trembling. The royal guard captain Spenser, the soldiermander Donar, the chief of art user Linden and his daughter Lilin were breaking into cold sweat. The ¡°gramp who looked like he would croak anytime soon¡±, the leader of civil official Bruitt looked like he would croak for real anytime soon.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    After all, all of them had received reports from various ces and learned about how immense the strength of Yue and others.

    ¨D¨DThe second other world where Kouki was summoned into

    In this world that was filled with blessing power that supported humans and nature, there was a war with Dark Beings who made the blessing power as their food. This war had been continuing for a long time.

    Thend where the blessing power was devoured by the Dark Beings would be a ¡°deadnd¡± and turned into desert. Mankind had piled up innumerable sacrifices throughout history even while fighting the war of survival.

    The country that should be called as the front line of that conflict was none other than this Synclea Kingdom where Moana was the queen.

    And then, when the mankind of this world was unable to resist anymore, the hero Kouki was summoned by the miracle of the ¡°great will of blessing¡± Foltine.

    Even while Kouki was breaking in body and heart by his inner conflict, he found his ¡°answer¡± throughout the deadly battles, and then he put a stop to the battle that had gone for long in this world.

    But, everything was over and it was a happy end¡­¡­before that could happen, a summoning assaulted Kouki as though to say ¡¸Please take care of the next wo~~rld!¡¹!

    Naturally, Kouki burst into tears.

    After all, just when he thought that he finally would be able to live with his feet nted on the ground and spend a lot of time with Moana who supported him, an invitation unexpectedly came out of nowhere. Her firmly refused.

    But, the will of the world-san (?) thingy waspletely merciless.

    I cannot escape! Kouki who realized that disyed the transcendental finesse he learned throughout the deadly battles at the highest level to tackle Hajime of all things.

    Perhaps, surely, most likely, he thought ¡¸Surely I¡¯ll manage somehow if the demon king is with me!¡¹ and relied on him without a doubt. By no means he was thinking something like ¡¸If I¡¯m going to die then you¡¯lle with me¡¹ or ¡¸If I¡¯m going through hardships anyway then demon king-kun wille too!¡¹, nope.

    In any case, because of Kouki¡¯s double suicide attack, Hajime harmoniously got summoned together to another world somewhere even while he raised a voice of deep resentment.

    That happened two days ago.

    Yes, two days.

    Even though he brought Crystal Key and Compass of Transcendent Guidance with him, Hajime-san didn¡¯te back even after two days passed.

    Perhaps his magic power was insufficient, or there was another obstacle that blocked him from opening a gate¡­¡­

    Either way, the first wife-sama who was torn apart from her husband due to the hero¡¯s recklessness was disying even more expressionless face & nk stare than usual.

    ¡¸Yes yes, both of you. If you don¡¯t want to get restrained with Choke Sleeper then don¡¯t do any violence.¡¹

    Shia said with a bright smile at Yue and Kaori who looked like they were going to grapple with each other any second now. The two of them stopped still and then sat back down as though the scene was being rewound. Everyone of Synclea sent Shia a respectful gaze.

    Shia is watching! Yue thought and straightened her back with a cough. She threw her gaze to Moana.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m really not displeased so don¡¯t mind me.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Also, you aren¡¯t the queen anymore right? Then you can talk naturally.¡¹

    Moana who talked with queenly tone unconsciously from nervousness smiled widely seeing Yue¡¯s gentle expression. She said ¡¸I get it¡¹ and returned to her original tone. Immediately after the war, Koone seeded her as the queen even if it was done informally, so Moana right now was just a female of royal family. There was no more need for her to force herself acting with dignity.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m worried. Kouki too, I wonder why he leaped at him¡­¡­no, I understand that he was immediately relying on him but¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana sighed with an expression of deep distress.

    From the perspective of Moana who understood Kouki¡¯s personality, she understood that Kouki wasn¡¯t someone who would involve other even if there was danger approaching him.

    Therefore she was unable to understand Kouki¡¯s action. At the same time apologetic feeling rose up inside herself when she was facing the women who were the family of the person who got dragged in like this.

    But, someone returned a chuckle at Moana who was making aplicated expression that was half apologetic and half worrying for Kouki.

    ¡¸I think that showed just how much he has grown.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-oneesamasister inw?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with the onee-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    It would be troubling if even Moana was transformed into soul sister. Shizuku thought while pleading with an earnest expression. It made Moana¡¯s gaze wandered. In exchange, Koone leaned forward with great interest.

    ¡¸Shizuku-oneesan, what do you mean? Koone want to ask in detail what do you mean by that!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡¹

    She was more or less the new queen, but Shizuku was one of the world saviors. There was also how she had grown closer with her personally during these two days, so their attitude to each other was rxed.

    ¡¸Kouki normally wouldn¡¯t intentionally drag someone else into danger. Because, that¡¯s not a right thing to do. At the same time, it¡¯s even more impossible if the person in question is Hajime. Because, Kouki will be stubborn when facing someone he hate. I won¡¯t borrow the help of someone who is wrong! He would say.¡¹

    He was the captive of righteousness till the end. And then, above all else his heart was childish. That was the Amanogawa Kouki until now.

    ¡¸And yet, he charged at Hajime without hesitation must be because he was convinced that doing that will lead to the best result.¡¹

    Draggin in Hajime was ¡°wrong¡±.

    So what?

    He came until this world to pick him up. He responded to the wish of the people who were worried for Kouki. Then, the possibility was high he would be told to go pick up Kouki again at the world where he was summoned. In that case it would be the best to take him together.

    It was humiliating to borrow the hand of someone he couldn¡¯t stand.

    So what?

    This guy was so reliable he felt irritated to him from the bottom of his heart. If he got stubborn and didn¡¯t rely on that guy which resulted on him crawling on the ground unable to do anything and caused trouble to that guy in the end, then he better relied on him right from the start! He has finished the preparation to kowtow! What do you want for apology!?

    ¡¸Having both evil and good¡­¡­it¡¯s something that anyone is doing. It looks like Kouki has finally became able to do that too a little.¡¹

    ¡®Fufu¡¯, Shizuku smiled with the face of a big sister rejoicing for his little brother¡¯s growth. However Koone¡¯s expression turned slightly conflicted.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Onee-chan, we lost in our understanding of Kouki-sama. Koone affirmed that we have suffered an overwhelming defeat! We have to be more diligent in our effort!¡¹

    ¡¸You, you¡¯re right Koone! Certainly, I¡¯m feeling somewhat vexed! Onee-chan will do her best!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve exined many times during these two days but, there¡¯s no need to be burning with rivalry you know? Really.¡¹

    The royal sisters had the tendency to slightly doubt the rtionship between Kouki and Shizuku. Even now they were looking very vexed. Or rather, even Koone-tan was looking vexed with a ¡°woman¡¯s face¡±, that¡¯s¡­¡­

    Shizuku thought, ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, Kouki. You evenid you hand on a child this small¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Koone is the queen, so she has to always assume the worst before taking action! Onee-chan, unpreparedness is one¡¯s greatest enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a wonderful mental attitude, Koone-tan!¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. Besides, we still haven¡¯t lost in everything! There is even fait apli at our side!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Fait apli?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    What¡¯s that, detail please! Yue and others leaned forward with interest. Shizuku¡¯s face convulsed thinking ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me he reallyid his hand on a kid this little!?¡¹ and started forming a beheading n for her childhood friend.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! After all Onee-chan and also Koone and also Spenser had experienced getting brought to bed by Kouki-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Spenser!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The gazes of everyone inside the room snapped toward the royal guard¡¯s middle aged captain Spenser. Spenser¡¯s body jerked and he said ¡¸Su, such thing happened once huh¡¹ and averted his gaze. Linden and others took a slight distance from Spenser.

    ¡¸I, I¡­¡­how should I treat that guy when he came back¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect Ryuu-kun¡¯s chastity-¡¹

    A suspicion of homosexuality urred while Kouki wasn¡¯t present¡­¡­

    Moana desperately gave an exnation that they just fell but Koone¡¯s second blow came.

    ¡¸He also wooed our Lilin!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    As expected from the little girl who brought in the storm Koone-tan. She was awfully skillful in pushing the ce into chaos.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes turned toward Lilin. Moana¡¯s pupils were shrinking.

    Lilin shook her head left and right under the pressure of the gazes.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama only praised me calling me cool. Kouki-sama has no such intention toward me, so please don¡¯t be manipted by Koone-sama¡¯s words.¡¹

    As expected from the warrior who was epted into the royal guard when she was still at the tender age of 16. Even with her appearance as a lovely girl with chestnut twintails fluttering because of the wind, she still possessed the calmness to not make waves¨D¨D

    ¡¸It¡¯s me who is harboring fondness toward Kouki-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Correction, she was a beautiful girl who would nonchntly make waves. She drank her tea with aposed expression. Moana¡¯s eyes snapped wide open, Koone was shaken how it backfired like this, Lilin¡¯s friend Anneal and her father Linden sent her a shocked gaze that asked ¡¸Is that so!?¡¹. Yue and others went ¡¸Oo!¡¹ with eyes sparkling from curiosity.

    ¡¸Li, Lilin! I told you that you will be sentenced with a severe punishment if a mistake ur didn¡¯t I!?¡¹

    Moana stood up from her chair and condemned Lilin. Her angry voice resounded.

    However, Lilin herself looked back straight toward Moana and,

    ¡¸No mistake has urred you know? It will ur in the future. When he be my man.¡¹

    So manly!? The expressions of Ryuutaro and others of the male group convulsed.

    ¡¸E, err, Lilin? You are joking aren¡¯t you? Koone think that you¡¯re joking though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I¡¯m serious, Koone-sama. ¡­¡­When I saw that figure facing an army of ten thousand alone and continued to fight to protect the citizens of Arquette even while unconscious, my heart was pierced through.¡¹

    What she said seemed reasonable that Moana¡¯s gaze was wandering uncertainly. ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it! He was really cool wasn¡¯t it!¡¹ She wanted to have that kind of girls talk but she couldn¡¯t!

    Lilin stood up and sharply pointed toward Moana who was shaken up like that.

    ¡¸Moana-sama! I have been holding back until now, but you are not the queen anymore! Therefore, I won¡¯t show any mercy! Right now you are a step in the lead, but I proim here! I will take away Kouki-sama like a wind!¡¹

    ¡¸Thi, this traitooorr~!!¡¹

    Yue and others were greatly excited! To think that the former queen and her loyal retainer would be love rival! Lilin-chan is seriously manly! The tearful Moana-chan is seriously cute! What what, what¡¯s with this soap opera development! It¡¯s a super impressive show! Tio! Prepare the recording! Don¡¯t underestimate me! I¡¯m already in the middle of recording!

    ¡¸¡­¡­That Lilin, finally learned about love¡­¡­huh¡¹

    ¡¸Linden, good for you. She was too manly that you were troubled who will ept her as wife weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Donar, it¡¯s too early to give blessing. Look carefully there. Seeing his daughter exchanging re with Moana-sama made Linden¡¯s eyes looked dead.¡¹

    Ignoring the father~s who were in a conflicted atmosphere, the capable little girl Koone attempted to change the topic even while she herself was still feeling a little shaken up.

    ¡¸Ho, however it¡¯s really worrying! After all they should return quickly ording to what I heard from Yue-oneesan.¡¹

    Those words caused Moana and Lilin to recall the oppressive atmosphere from before and they sat back on their seat with a quiet expression.

    Yue smiled wryly and swept away that atmosphere.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I have made you worried pointlessly. There is no problem with that.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you say that so confidently? I understand that demon king-sama is strong, even so he was sent to an unknown ce. Koone think that we shouldn¡¯t be too optimistic.¡¹

    Those words were only natural. Perhaps Koone was even thinking that actually Yue was worried in her heart but she was speaking optimistically in order to not worry Koone and others.

    That was why, Yue smiled. No matter who saw it, it was a full smile that didn¡¯t show any trace of sorrow. It was apanied with a radiant atmosphere that was filled with utmost trust and conviction.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because Hajime is there. Then there isn¡¯t any problem at all.¡¹

    That couldn¡¯t be a basis. That was what Koone would say normally. But, Koone closed her mouth. Moana and others were also the same.

    Because not just Yue, all of the otherworlder group members weren¡¯t doubting Yue¡¯s words at the slightest. It was as though she was telling an answer that was derived from an equation.

    ¡¸No matter what kind of world and what kind of obstacle is waiting, it won¡¯t matter at all. Hajime will surely find the answer and grab it into his hand. He will discover the path of escape through the eye of a needle, change the impossible into possible, and grasp the future he wished without fail.¡¹

    Those words were filled with pride withoutpare.

    Shia, Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, and then even Ryuutaro and Suzu, their smiling face was containing a pride ¡°There is nothing impossible for our demon king¡± inside.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The hero will also return so it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it sure is. Because Hajime-kun, he went along willingly after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so it¡¯s just as I thought? Certainly Kouki¡¯s step was real amazing but, I thought that if it¡¯s Nagumo he should be able to do something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸This is only mine spection but, perhaps the thought that it wouldst be troublesome to expend magic power to chase after the hero again wouldst be troublesome crossed goshujin-sama¡¯s mind.¡¹

    ¡¸There was also how Kouki has grown and Hajime recognized him a bit I think? It looked like he became ¡°unlikable guy¡± for him after all.¡¹

    Yue and others talked indifferently as though the future of Koukiing back together was only natural . When Moana and others noticed tension was leaving their body.

    ¡¸That¡­¡­is it alright for us to think that Kouki will reallye back together?¡¹

    Moana timidly asked. Shizuku told her.

    ¡¸Naturally. Because, there is no way Hajime will allow a future where we are sad.¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s appearance was filled with so much trust and affection that it Moana felt stupid for doubting her rtionship with Kouki. Tension finallypletely left Moana¡¯s body in various senses.

    A gentle atmosphere flowed and everyone quietly sipped their tea.

    There Ryuutaro muttered once more.

    ¡¸But, the problem is when they will return¡­¡­if we don¡¯t go back home, Ai-chan-sensei and others who are in the kingdom also won¡¯t be able to return back¡­¡­tomorrow is a normal school day yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, you¡¯re right. The mass media will make a ruckus saying that it¡¯s another group disappearance.¡¹

    Suzu groaned at how bothersome it was.

    Just in case they would be able to open a door back to the kingdom with Yue¡¯s power. They had no Crystal Key or thepass, but if it was the current Yue who had usurped Ehito¡¯s power, it wasn¡¯t beyond her capability to forcefully open a gate until the kingdom that had a mark in it.

    But in that case it could only be done once and her magic power would also dry up after that. Naturally it would be like that even after using their stored magic power and even the magic power of Shia and others too. They were able to promptly teleport to this far away other world from Tortus only because of Hajime¡¯s technology to convert electricity to magic power.

    If they considered the need to prepare in case Hajime sought help or the worst case where an unexpected situation urred and they were forced to fight, forcefully creating a gate and returning to the kingdom couldn¡¯t really be said as a good move. They were also thinking that Hajime would return soon.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped. In that case Yue-san style ¡°Neura¡ðzer Magic!¡± will sh.¡¹

    ¡¸So Yue can do memory falsification on your own¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kaorin. Even before that Nagumo-kun was able to do something like giving suggestion through inte you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, now that you mentioned it before this Hajime-san was going to make something like artificial satellite type ¡°Neura¡ðzer sh! ~Deliver a Fresh Memory to the Whole World!~¡± or something, but Kaa-sama scolded him ¡®Don¡¯t be rash!¡¯.¡¹

    ording to Shia, it seemed that Sumire-okaasan was acting like a proper mother to Hajime whose trigger finger to pull the trigger of memory falsification artifact was abnormally light. As expected it seemed that doing memory falsification so casually to the whole world wouldn¡¯t be allowed.

    When the mad transmutation master Hajime who would forget to restrain himself when starting to create something enthusiastically tried to persuade his mother, it seemed he tried out various tactics, but Sumire-okaasan who got irritated released ¡°Nagumo Household Ultimate Physical Weapon Shia¡± and put an end to it.

    ¡¸Well, this is Hajime-san we are talking about, so it feels like he has created it in secret though!¡¹

    When Shia said that whileughing, Yue and others also nodded thinking that it was probably the case.

    And then, the expression of Synclea group was convulsing. For some reason they wereughing while talking about memory falsification in world scale but, that¡¯s actually scary! Their face seemed to say that.

    Moana tried to change the topic. She thought that at this rate theirmon sense would get painted over by themon sense of the demon king world.

    ¡¸Please allow us to show you our hospitality during your stay here. The restoration of the capital is also advancing unbelievably fast, we arepletely in your debt.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The oasis and crops could be purified with Koone¡¯s ¡°regeneration¡±, but it cannot do anything about buildings and people¡­¡­¡¹

    Saying that Koone and others looked outside from the terrace. Even the oasis that was temporarily encroached by miasma and lost its radiance had took back its previous beauty right now. The water paths that surrounded the capital like river had also returned back to normal as though the previous destruction and flooding from them were a lie.

    Those were of course brought about by the new queen Koone¡¯s blessing art Regeneration.

    Although, Koone who was still small had no power to regenerate the vast oasis in just two days. What overturned that fact was Kaori¡¯s regeneration magic. Even after Koone used her art and ran out of blessing power, regeneration magic that brought about restoration by reversing time could recover that blessing power immediately.

    In addition, Yue and others who got nothing to do joined in and regenerated everything that was destroyed using regeneration magic, so almost everything was back to normal.

    ¡¸Everyone even saved a great number of lives¡­¡­really, we can¡¯t possibly thank everyone enough for this.¡¹

    Moana said that with a slight loneliness peeking out, even so it was clear from her expression that she was grateful from her heart. Kaori slightly frowned.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Because even using regeneration magic in full power, five minutes are the limit when reviving the dead.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, you really don¡¯t have to mind about it.¡¹

    Reviving the dead which was a power that was like picking a fight with the principle of the world head-on at first caused Moana to lose herposure greatly and begged for the revival of the lives that were lost in the war five years ago. Moana blushed in embarrassment recalling her disgraceful behavior at that time. She looked apologetically toward Kaori.

    Even in the war this time, not all the lives were saved.

    The feeling that mourned the dead brought a slight heavy atmosphere to the gathering.

    Like that, Anneal was going to propose bringing a new tea in consideration¨D¨Dbut before she could.

    ¡¸¨D¨DNn!?¡¹

    ¡¸They returned!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shivers came to my rabbit ears!¡¹

    Yue, Kaori, and Shia raised a delighted voice. At the same time Tio and Shizuku were also standing up with a joyful look.

    Just what¡¯s going on!? Moana and others were startled, but the next instant the space above the table distorted and they lost their words.

    Right after that.

    ¡¸Oops.¡¹

    ¡¸DOAAAAAAA!?¡¹

    Two silhouettes appeared from empty air. One of them smoothly performed a heronding pose coolly, while the other one hit his waist on the table¡¯s edge. The second silhouette didn¡¯t stop there and his face hit the chair of Shizuku who jumped aside and he turned a somersault while rolling on the floor.

    It went without saying who the man on the table was.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime, wee back.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, I¡¯m back Yue.¡¹

    Hajime firmly caught Yue who hopped and embraced him.

    And then,

    ¡¸Kouki! Wee back! We were really worried¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? What!?¡¹

    Moana also quickly hugged the silhouette under the table¨D¨D

    ¡¸Who are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line¨D¨Dhebua!?¡¹

    Realizing that she hugged an unknown man, she immediately unleashed a punch. No, see, she was a queen of warrior, so she reflexively¡­

    When asking who was the pitiful man who got punched by that former warrior queen¡­

    ¡¸Endo-kun!? Why is Endo-kun here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my. Isn¡¯t this Abyssgate-san?¡¹

    The name that Shizuku and Shia spoke startled even Yue and others.

    Yes, it was Abyssgate-san. Hajime who was summoned together with Kouki brought back Abyssgate-san for some reason! People were switched like it was a magic show!

    ¡¸O, oi! Endo! You were in the pce right!? ¡­¡­Eh? Thinking carefully, were you in the one year return anniversary party in the first ce again?¡¹

    ¡¸I was there¡­¡­but you know, before that you see? I got my waist and face hit, and on top of that I suddenly got punched. I think it would be better if you got worried for me first¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke-kun was getting teary while holding his cheek with a pitiful posture. He gave a pitiable air like usual.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama! Kouki!? Where is Kouki!?¡¹

    Moana apologized to Kousuke even while clinging on Hajime with an upset look.

    ¡¸Do, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­Kouki-sama, became his majesty the demon king¡¯s prey!? As I thought his majesty the demon king is a terrifying person! Koone affirmed that he is a terrifying demo¨D¨Dah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling demon. You¡¯re one foul mouthed rugrat huh.¡¹

    Koone received an iron w and floundered. Hajime sent her a nce and got down from the table.

    And then, he spoke briefly to Moana.

    ¡¸I left him.¡¹

    ¡¸WHATTTTT!?¡¹

    Moana¡¯s rage rushed to her head and went up even further it felt like her head would explode! Lilin¡¯s twintails also stood on ends!

    ¡¸Calm down. He cane back any time. He looked busy flirting with the goddess at the other world, so the two of us returned home first.¡¹

    ¡¸WHATTTTTT!?¡¹

    Moana¡¯s expression turned furious with her anger piercing the heaven! Lilin¡¯s twintails were swaying up savagely!

    The ce fell into chaos.

    Tio who couldn¡¯t bear to watch cast soul magic of mind stability. Kaori healed Kousuke who was still in tears. The ce finally calmed down after five minutes.

    Hajime drank the tea that Anneal brewed with enjoyment. Yue asked him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, what in the world happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­I think it¡¯s going to take a bit more time until that guy return. Guess I¡¯ll tell the story for a bit.¡¹

    Moana and others of the Synclea group leaned forward with great interest. Yue and others were immensely curious about the outrageous experience of being summoned for the third time. And then, Hajime turned his gaze toward Kousuke who muttered ¡¸I have learned. When Nagumo and Amanogawa formed a tag team, you absolutely must not get near them¡­¡­your stomach and heart will get hurt right away¡­¡­¡¹while stuffing his cheeks with swe~et confections and staring nkly with dead eyes, and Ryuutaro & Suzu who were watching that with an appalled look.

    Hajime moistened his lips with the tea once more before slowly starting to talk.

    Of the third summoning.

    The adventure tale of hero and demon king.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It be After IV from today.

    I¡¯ve spread out the wrapping cloth that I wanted to spread out, so I¡¯m thinking to fold it from here on.

    I¡¯ll be writing the story that I¡¯ve hinted until now, so best regards.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    <strong>Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc We Aren¡¯t Invited It Seems</strong>

    To be honest, Hajime was extremely bewildered.

    What the hell¡­¡­

    Just what should I do here huh¡­¡­he thought.

    Why? The answery at the bunch before his eyes.

    ¡¸Uh, guh¡­¡­a failure, huh. Damn ittt¡¹

    ¡¸Even the device is broken-, this is the end for us!¡¹

    ¡¸In the end it¡¯s just a pipe dream-¡¹

    Nearly thirty men and women were lying t on the floor like heaps of corpses, but it seemed that around half of them were unconscious. On top of that, several people who were barely unconscious didn¡¯t even notice Hajime and Kouki there. Their expressions were in despair and they seemed to be extremely busy withmenting.

    When he looked beside him, the damn hero bastard who dragged him here was also watching with his mouth wide open.

    ¡¸Oi, Amanogawa. Why is the atmosphere like this even though you are summoned here? You aren¡¯t weed at all no matter how you look at it.

    ¡¸The, there is no way I know why isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    After they were sucked by that ¡°space hole¡± that was like a ck hole, Hajime and Kouki felt like they were sucked in by a muddy stream. Or perhaps it felt likeundry that was tossed into washing machine.

    And then, they were spat out into this ce but¡­¡­

    They couldn¡¯t find which of these people was the stupid bastard who summoned them here. Even though Hajime was already imagining lines like ¡¸Please defeat h h in our ce!¡¹ or ¡¸Save the world!¡¹ing out and nning to shoot first, when the lid was opened, the situation was like this.

    These people were like someone who sank their veryst money to buy lottery that would decide their life and obtained a huge miss as a result, which was just as they expected. The buzzer that signaled that it was game over for their life had rang out. This situation was like that.

    <em>Eh? You guys didn¡¯t summon us? Can you see us? Look, your summoning is more or less a sess you know?</em> Hajime thought in bewilderment which couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Hajime became slightly calmer and pulled out Donner following the irritation that was boiling up inside him.

    ¡¸These guys, after summoning us they are grieving & ignoring us instead. They¡¯re seriously looking down at us. I¡¯m gonna kill them, yosh, let¡¯s kill them.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait-, you decided too fast! These guys look injured so for now let¡¯s treat them before asking information-¡¹

    Carrying it out when he said that he would do it was Hajime quality. After all this man was a savage demon who would ask ¡¸Is it okay to kill them?¡¹ after turning a force of Dark Being into small pieces with rocket even though he didn¡¯t really know about the situation in detail.

    Kouki¡¯s face turned white and he immediately dashed to nurse the wounded people.

    Hajime ignored Kouki for the moment and observed the surrounding.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This ce too is a bit unexpected in its own way.¡¹

    He unconsciously muttered that because he couldn¡¯t see any kind of temple, or ruin, or magic circle which wasmon for a summoning ce.

    Or rather, he couldn¡¯t find any fantasy element at all, not even a bit. The dark ce was only illuminated by the torches ormps lying on the floor here and there. The inside of the room was surrounded by metal walls and ceiling. There were passages extending to four directions with many pipes running on the walls and ceiling.

    His first impression was that they were inside a factory facility or perhaps an old subway.

    As though to support that impression,

    ¡¸¡­¡­This equipment¡¹

    There were heavy metal objects inside the room¨D¨Dthey were machines no matter how he looked at them, scattered all over the ce. Most of the objects didn¡¯t retain their original shape, but they looked likeputer to him.

    The pedestal where Hajime and Kouki were spat out to was also awfully distorted like an eerie tree growing in a witch¡¯s forest. It was surrounded by what might be a dome of steel frame though now it had been torn to pieces.

    It looked like there was an explosion that was centered on this pedestal spreading outside.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    He tried looking at the people Kouki was nursing. They looked really dirty. It was like they were wearingyers of ragged clothes ovepping each other. Their face and hands were also dirty with what might be mud, dirt, and oil. Their hairs were oily as though they hadn¡¯t been washed for several days.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is like a science fiction with a ruined world as the stage.¡¹

    Just what was going on, he wondered. Hajime let out a long sigh.

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹

    In any case, it made this quick if they didn¡¯t summon them. No, even if they summoned them his conclusion wouldn¡¯t change. Rather it was fortunate if there was no hindrance, they could just use thepass and Crystal Key to return immediately.

    Thinking that, Hajime moved his hand toward his pocket. It was then,

    ¡¸Yo, you two¡­¡­who are you?¡¹

    A man¡¯s voice reached him. Different from the people before this who were onlymenting, this voice was firm even with the agitation mixed in it.

    When he looked toward that voice, a middle aged man with disheveled hair seemed to return to his consciousness. He borrowed Kouki¡¯s help to stand up even while sending them a wary gaze.

    ¡¸Eerr¡­¡­we are¡­¡­¡¹

    Didn¡¯t they summon them knowing who they were? Rather, it was this side who wanted to know who these people were¡­¡­such bewilderment was clearly conveyed from Kouki. He looked back across his shoulder toward Hajime with a gaze that was asking him ¡¸How should we exin it to him?¡¹.

    ¡¸Co, consulting before taking action? What¡¯s more to me? ¡­¡­You, now then, you are an Amanogawa impostor aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way that¡¯s the case right!?¡¹

    Hajime-san took a wary stance. Kouki¡¯s lips greatly twitched. A vein snapped on his forehead. Although, it could be said that Hajime¡¯s reaction was only natural if he looked back at his past self.

    And so, he firmly endured here and asked ¡¸Enough with that, how should we answer!?¡¹ with a stronger tone.

    But, while they were making such talk, the people who fainted all woke up, and then they began to converse about something in whispers.

    ¡¸O, oi. Those quality clothes¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, are they people of the upper world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, why is people of upper world here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Had they, gotten wind of us from the start?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! There is no way we won¡¯t get found out when we tried our hand on this kind of ¡°taboo¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! We can¡¯t decide if that¡¯s the case yet! Perhaps they are the ¡°paradise¡±¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Jasper-san! What¡¯s going on!? Everyone is here because they bet on you!¡¹

    Their whispering was gradually getting louder from the tension. It became angry yells at the end. Their gazes turned toward a single man¨D¨Dtoward the man with disheveled hair just now.

    ¡¸The ¡°voice of heaven¡± told me. A ck vortex opened in the air. It said that¡¯s the path that connect to ¡°paradise¡±¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸We heard that many times already! But in reality there was absurd light right after the activation and then an explosion right after-. We almost died-¡¹

    The man called Jasper was at a loss for words. It seemed he was the leader of this people. And then, it seemed he was a leader without that much poprity. The eyes of the other people that were looking at him were overflowing with distrust and discontent.

    Jasper averted his gaze from their eyes and returned his gaze toward Kouki.

    ¡¸You two are¡­¡­are you perhaps, someone from the ¡°paradise¡±?¡¹

    He asked with a gaze that was pleading somewhere in it.

    Kouki and Hajime were in a desert battlefield until just now. It couldn¡¯t be called as a ¡°paradise¡± at all. Although, if the ¡°paradise¡± that they mentioned referred to ¡°another world¡±, then the answer was yes.

    And so, Kouki was going to answer like that¡­¡­

    Right before he could, *gan gan gan gan-* a sound like metals colliding on each other¨D¨Dcountless footsteps were echoing faintly from one of the passages. Jasper and others immediately went pale. One of the people here red at Hajime and Kouki with hatred, anger, and then terror in his expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as I thought-. These guys are people from the upper world! They knew about our n and had investigated all this time! The failure too must be because these guys got in the way!¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time for that! They¡¯reing-, we¡¯re running away-¡¹

    Jasper and others stood up even while enduring the pain in their body. They began to take distance away from Hajime and Kouki. Kouki raised his voice in panic to stop them.

    ¡¸Wai-, wait a second! We don¡¯t know what is going on at all! Exin the situation to us a little![

    ¡¸Shut up-, you damn dog of the machines-. I¡¯m not going to get myself ¡°disposed¡±¡¹

    When one of them broke into a run, the rest followed like an avnche. Every single one of them was desperately vanishing into one of the passages. It seemed that Jasper more or less had some self-awareness as the leader, because he was ring at Hajime and Kouki in order to put them in check.

    Like that, Jasper was going to run away when he was thest one remaining,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be noisy you stupid bastard.¡¹

    Right after Jasper turned around, the bullet that was fired from Donner struck the back of his head. Jasper-san¡¯s face was beautifully sliding on the floor. He slid smoothly with a wonderful posture like a soldier standing in attention before crashing on the wall and came into a stop.

    Even though he only woke just now, he lost his consciousness again now. His quietness was inviting great pity. Kouki looked at Jasper who wasn¡¯t even twitching and protested.

    ¡¸O, oi!? Nagumo!?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, I used rubber bullet.¡¹

    ¡¸Even rubber bullet is dangerous if it hit the back of the head right!? The way he slid was amazing just now! He even flew horizontally for a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It was non-lethal so no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Just now, you paused! You yourself is a bit unsure right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup, this damn hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me to shut up! This demon king-¡¹

    Even while the hero and the demon king were making such pleasant chat, the countless footsteps were approaching heavily with excessive loudness.

    And so, Hajime took out thepass and Crystal Key.

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t summoned. Let¡¯s go home quickly. You aren¡¯t going to say you¡¯ll stay behind aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is no way I¡¯ll say that. We aren¡¯t desired here. That¡¯s why, stop pointing your gun at me every time! Or rather, why did you shot that person if we¡¯re just going to go back right away huh¡¹

    From how they were running away from the approaching people, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that Jasper would go through a life that wasn¡¯t really fun in case he was captured.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether the magic power is going to be enough. Perhaps I won¡¯t be able to open a gate right away. In that case it¡¯ll be better if we have at least one person familiar with thend.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think this person is going to get captured if we leave him alone though.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring him along if you¡¯re concerned. After we teleported got away, we can just send him back alone after the situation calmed down.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I got it¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki had a lot of things he wanted to say, but in the first ce it was him who dragged Hajime here so he shut his mouth. He ran toward Jasper and carried him on his shoulder.

    Then, in that moment Hajime¡¯s uneasy voice that was rarely heard echoed.

    ¡¸Eh? Wait a second, no way!?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? For you to be that panicked¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa. Try using some kind of magic. Quick!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you¨D¨D¡±Light Sphere¡±¡­¡­eh? ¡°Light Sphere¡±! What-, it doesn¡¯t activate!?¡¹

    Hajime clicked his tongue. Kouki ran to him in panic.

    ¡¸Nagumo, what¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­the same like Raisen. No, it¡¯s a version that is several times¡­¡­dozens of times greater.¡¹

    ¡¸Ra, Raisen?¡¹

    Hajime nodded gravely.

    A simr phenomenon like in Raisen¡­¡­which was the ¡°magic power dispersion effect¡±. Even when Yue used magic power with the amount for the highest ss magic, it could only be used to activate mid level magic. That demonic area was a magician killer that would cause them to run out of magic power in the blink of eye.

    When Hajime poured magic power into thepass, even though he was directly touching it, his magic power was dispersing as though he was pouring water into a bucket with hole. He couldn¡¯t even activate it. Even Kouki¡¯s magic to create light dispersed like mist instantly without even making the slightest flickering.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good that we secured this man. I can¡¯t open the ¡°gate¡± at all. We need time to think of some method.¡¹

    Seeing Hajime¡¯s serious face made Kouki switched his mood too. His face quietly turned into the face of a warrior with steely resolve and he asked calmly.

    ¡¸What now? Are we going to follow those people and run away?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know which side will be advantageous for us. Perhaps the people approaching here is the cause¡­¡­there is the possibility of some kind of jamming. ¨D¨DDon¡¯t get in the way okay, Amanogawa.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯sst words were filled with coldness like ice. If someone got in the way of their return, he wouldn¡¯t give any mercy to <em>anyone</em>. He also meant that he wouldn¡¯t allow any hindrance like giving consideration to the enemy.

    The nce from Hajime was filled with sharpness, coldness, and wariness. It was wariness toward Kouki.

    Kouki looked back straight into that gaze of Hajime.

    ¡¸Sorry. I can¡¯t promise that.¡¹

    His words were unwavering, clear, and filled with a will of steel. If he could make it so that no one would be hurt, then he would choose that path.

    The sharp eyes of the demon king that was like a spear that pierced all creation, and the tranquil eyes of the hero that was like a forest spring intersected.

    ¡¸Your troublesomeness is still the same.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware. I¡¯m really sorry to drag you into this.¡¹

    Hajime snorted ¡¸Hmph¡¹.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t concede, just like there are things that you can¡¯t concede. If you¡¯re going to stop me then you better do it with your life on the line.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m resolved. I¡¯ll ept no matter what kind of result thates from it. In the worst case I¡¯ll do something by myself, so Nagumo, you can return home without paying me any mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously.¡¹

    Kouki quietly put Jasper down among the scattered machine wreckages. He ced other scraps above Jasper as camouge while smiling wryly at Hajime¡¯s decisive words. <em>This man will surely return without any hesitation when the timees</em>, he thought.

    If it was the irresolute and unstable Kouki from before, then Hajime would drag him back with no question asked even if he had to ignore Kouki¡¯s will and broke his limbs. He would prioritize not making Shizuku and others sad.

    And yet, right now he would really leave him behind. That might be because he was recognizing Kouki as a human with his own will.

    Kouki didn¡¯t know what Hajime was actually thinking. However, he called him ¡°unlikeable guy¡±¡­¡­surely that was the case. Kouki thought, his wry smile deepened.

    Kouki sensed that the presences would arrive soon and he stood beside Hajime. Words spilled out from his mouth in a small voice.

    ¡¸Sorry, for a lot of things.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you the next time you apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, thank you for getting dragged into this.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you the next time you thank me.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no hope of returning alive like that!¡¹

    ¡¸You are a masochist hero who leap into despair on your own aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That misunderstanding is too great!¡¹

    The two of them made such frivolous talk while standing side by side. They red at the passage from above the pedestal for several seconds.

    ¡°They¡± finally showed up.

    ¡¸Oh my. No wonder their footsteps are heavy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Troublesome. There is really not a shred of fantasy here.¡¹

    The two¡¯s faces twitched. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all,

    ¡ºLive human reaction, three. Wreckage of ¡°taboo¡± confirmed.¡»

    What came out was an inorganic voice without a shred of emotion.

    ¡ºBeginning scan¨Dplete specimen of ¡°taboo¡± confirmed. Revolver type handgun as well as sword.¡»

    That body was formed with only boorish skeletal structure and gray colored metal that emitted hardy glitter. Its hand was holding a futuristic rifle.

    ¡ºSearching the targets. No record. Vition of the third article of mankind prohibition confirmed.¡»

    It was a humanoid machine¨D¨Dan android.

    ¡º¨D¨D¡±Arrest¡± start.¡»

    Instantly thirty androids pulled the triggers all at once.

    ¡¸No question asked huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Shit-¡¹

    The attack that came didn¡¯t betray the futuristic design. It was bluish whiteser, thirty streaks of them. They attacked like a line of spears. Hajime and Kouki leaped to left and right to dodge.

    Hajime leaped while drawing out Donner and aimed. He thought to repay theser with railgun that was like pseudoser but,

    (Tsk, so I also can¡¯t activate Lightning d properly as expected.)

    He would need a magic power for highest ss magic for a single shot of railgun. There was a limit even in being inefficient.

    Reluctantly, he fired toward the head of an android. A bursting sound roared pleasantly to the ear. The bullet shot through the target with unerring uracy.

    The enemy android had the external appearance of thick and simple skeletal structure withrge head like a deformed human skeleton.

    Therefore, he tried aiming at the head that looked like an important part. It seemed that it was just as he expected. Donner¡¯s bullet splendidly punched through the metallic android¡¯s forehead. With one shot, the bluish white light from that machine eyes vanished.

    (It¡¯s fortunate that I can shot through even with just normal bullet. But, even activating the treasure warehouse is difficult¡­¡­my remaining bullets are¡­¡­)

    24 shots. No, it was 23 shots with the deduction from his shot just now. It was already including the spare bullets that he usually put inside his pocket just in case. Of course, he also had the slug bullets and needle bullets and some other things loaded inside his artificial hand, but he couldn¡¯t waste them in case there was enemy reinforcement.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯ll depend on my method though.¡¹

    Hajime grinned fearlessly like usual and rushed toward theser guns that were retargeted toward him. He slipped through the countless shes firing at him by sliding and fired at the head of the nearest android from below.

    And then, she leaped up using only the strength of his back muscles whileunching a spinning kick to use the android he crushed just now as recement for cannonball.

    The android was blown away as though a truck running on highway had just collided with it. It crashed on several of itsrades and fragments were scattered from all of them.

    At the same time, two more androids had their head shot through and fell.

    There, one android judged that attacking usingser rifle in close range would be disadvantageous arge knife extended from its arm with hiss. It thrust out the knife. Hajime¡¯s hand blocked it.

    ¡¸Too bad. It seems my left arm is better.¡¹

    Yes, it was blocked by the beautiful artificial arm artifact that had ominous crimson lines running on the ck surface.

    The android wordlessly tried to push but¡­¡­

    ¡ºImpossible to analyze. Impossible to analyze. Abnormal strength that surpassed human limit is confirmed. Cause unknow¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Well of course¡¹

    The android intentionally spoke words might be because of its unrest. No matter how tough the artificial arm was, it should be able to push the human down with its machine power, and yet the human didn¡¯t even twitch as though it was taking on a huge mountain¡­¡­

    But, the android wasn¡¯t given any chance to confirm it. The artificial arm¡¯s ¡°Vibration Destruction¡± activated. Therge knife was smashed into pieces. At the same time a right hook that was swung with overwhelming speed pulverized the android¡¯s head.

    The head¡¯s surface was smashed up, at the same time a lethal vibration was transmitted to its inside and sealed its fate. The android convulsed for an instant before crumbling down.

    And then as expected, even during that time Hajime¡¯s right hand moved like another living thing and fired the two remaining bullets. But, those bullets didn¡¯t bore into the enemy right away.

    They were bouncing on the machine wreckages that were lying around in countless number. Each bullet pierced a different android violently from the side. The two androids were forcefully turned to another direction. Thesers that they fired imed two of theirrades as victim.

    The two that got hit byser convulsed before losing their bnce and falling together with the earlier two androids that were shot from the side.

    In addition, as the result of four androids at the front line getting taken care of with two shots, their formation was disturbed and thesers from the androids behind them also got blocked or grazing those four so that the trajectories veered off.

    Because of that, several streaks of bluish white sh streamed around Hajime in vain. It was like the shes themselves avoided Hajime.

    His left hand entered his pocket. He grabbed six bullets. At the same time he flipped up Donner¡¯s cylinder and ejected the cartridges. He flicked the cylinder with his thumb and rotated it in high speed. There he flicked the bullets with his finger into the cylinder and finished reloading like doing a magic trick.

    It was far slowerpared to the godspeed midair gun spin reload using treasure warehouse, even so it was a high speed reload with transcendental finesse that would make the eyes of any gunman on earth flew out from their sockets.

    Donner who filled its stomach in less than a second matched the arm¡¯s movement that swept horizontally and instantly pulverized six androids.

    The four androids that were hit by their allies¡¯sers before this were also convulsing for a while before stopped moving.

    Hajime crushed more than half their number in very little time. He dodged thesers by sight while reloading with finger flicks once more.

    (As I thought it¡¯s the same like Raisen. Magic like ¡°Physical Reinforcement¡± or ¡°Light Speed¡± that only used magic power inside the body won¡¯t disperse¡­¡­but, it¡¯s troublesome that I can¡¯t even properly use ¡°Transmutation¡± even though that¡¯s the one magic I can use with extraordinary efficiency.)

    Hajime analyzed and observed both the enemies and himself inside his elerated thought while shifting his gaze slightly. He had been keeping a focus on the presence all this time but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    *Rin-*, an elegant sound that was the exact opposite of bursting sound that Hajime loved caressed his eardrum. It was like the sound of bell that adorned a peaceful night. The sound was so serene that it wasn¡¯t fitting for a battlefield.

    But, the result that it brought about was brutal and immense.

    *Swish, swish* It was like a leaf fluttering in the wind.

    It was a natural movement that any passerby wouldn¡¯t pay any mind to. So natural that it felt like the person would easily slip out the awareness of anyone watching if they let their guard down.

    Just with a single step forward that person slid smoothly into the blind spot of thesers that were flying past, and the next moment he was already sneaking to the back of the enemies.

    And then, the enemies he passed through slid diagonally as though remembering the reality that they had forgotten. Their iron bodies were bisected extremely easily along with the serene sound *rin-* apanying such act.

    Cut.

    The sh that was unleashed was like the extreme culmination of that concept. It was truly a one hit kill.

    What was terrifying was how there was nothing except serenity that could be found there. There was no killing intent, hostility, and not even any fighting spirit. When the enemies only felt wind caressing their skin, they were already cut. Such peak of sword sh could be found there.

    If Hajime¡¯s technique was the height of rationality, that technique of Kouki ought to be called as the summit of martial art.

    It seemed that at first he tried everything he could to talk with the androids seeing that they could converse with words, but because the enemies wouldn¡¯t even reply to him and continued attacking with no question asked, Kouki too finally resolved himself.

    He was slow to start as usual. That side of him made Hajime wanted to punch him but¡­¡­

    Even while Kouki was attempting to talk with the androids, he also attracted the attention of nearly half of them so they wouldn¡¯t target Hajime. At present Kouki had already defeated half of them, so Hajime decided to pardon him with the justification of ¡°if it was just once then it¡¯s an ident¡±. He also didn¡¯t want to waste bullet.

    ¡ºTargets are judged to be ¡°threat¡±. Executing ¡°disposal¡±.¡»

    It seemed the androids¡¯ recognition of them changed. But, that judgment was toote.

    Although, that too was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. Because there was no way they had the data of ¡°hero¡± and ¡°demon king¡± inside them.

    Five seconds after that all the androids ended up as scraps.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial

    Finger flick reload

    I used the revolver user who came out in the movie Dark Tower as the reference. There are many gun actions there that tickled my chuuni heart. Shirakome¡¯s heart was jumping around at the point when the setting of a holy sword getting reforged as revolver came out.

    If you google ¡°Dark Tower Reload¡± then you will be able to watch transcendence skill that overflowed with romance!

    ¡ùNotification regarding the next update

    I¡¯m very sorry even though I have only just started a new arc but, my schedule for November is packed and it will be difficult to update every week. I intend to write if there is opening but, I have no confidence to promise update¡­¡­

    And so, please allow me to post the next update at the first Saturday of December.

    Many apologies but, best regards!

 Chapter 365. Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Ill Leave This Place to You and Go Ahead!

    Chapter 365. Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc I''ll Leave This ce to You and Go Ahead!

    Arifureta Chapter 365

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc I¡¯ll Leave This ce to You and Go Ahead!

    AN: Resuming update.

    I had so much fun writing that it reached around 15,000 characters. Please be careful so that your eyes don¡¯t get tired.

    If people can be killed with a gaze, then I would¡¯ve been dead already for sure¡­¡­

    The one who was thinking that while breaking in cold sweat was Kouki. He was excessively sooty. His hair was also disheveled and his clothing was also rtively ragged.

    ¡¸N-Nagumo. A-are you injured?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way I am.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right, of course!¡¹

    The hero was unconsciously talking with politenguage. Because even right now in this moment there was the owner of the murderous stare that kept shaving off his willpower¨D¨Dthe demon king Hajime-san right at his side. He was sending Kouki a ~nk stare from the side exactly like his first wife. He was in a super bad mood.

    Even that Hajime was strangely sooty. His hair was also disheveled. His clothing was iparably tougher than Kouki¡¯s outfit, so not even a frayed spot could be found on it, but if seen from the side they would like ¡®that¡¯.

    Yes, that, like entertainers inedy skit program getting hit with explosion punch line.

    ¡¸H-hahaha~, that was really surprising! Suddenly there was explosion!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, but, speaking about that! For Nagumo isn¡¯t self-destruct a romance¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Aa?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    The atmosphere didn¡¯t change! Kouki reflexively changed his posture to seiza.

    How did ite to this? The cause was just like Kouki said, the machine soldiers packed full with SF factor that attacked them self-destructed.

    The demon king¡¯s shooting and the hero¡¯s sword y easily pierced or bisected them and annihted the whole group but¡­¡­right after thest one was destroyed, all the frames went *pi pi pi* just like the clich¨¦ countdown sound. They made such sound.

    Ah, crap¡­¡­the two¡¯s expression convulsed hearing that sound. And as expected, the payback from the grave was activated in that instant. sh and me and shockwave mercilessly filled the area. Hajime and Kouki had immediately got down on the ground, but they were still forcefully blown away and spun around in the air.

    In the end, they werepletely unharmed because the demon king and the hero¡¯s toughness far surpassed the level of normal human, but they still couldn¡¯t avoid ending up likeedians who got hit with explosion in TV show.

    While a really awkward air was filling the ce, the two got up and sat down on the edge of the pedestal where they were summoned. The silence continued for a while.

    And then Hajime took out thepass from his pocket once more and let out a sigh. He performed several tests while staring at his treasure warehouse and checked various other things for some time. Then they arrived at the current scene where his intense nk stare was stabbing on Kouki.

    Kouki was quietly sitting in seiza posture with a meek expression while breaking into cold sweat. Then Hajime suddenly sighed and let go of his tension toward Kouki slightly. Kouki-kun unconsciously jerked, like a small animal in the presence of a predator.

    (Haa¡­¡­there is no point even if I keep venting my anger here.)

    Hajime took off his gaze from Kouki and scratched his head as though to mess up his messy hair even more.

    The current situation was really irritating with all the troubles that were ovepping with each other. But, although the cause of all these was Kouki¡¯s tackle that dragged him into the summoning, but it was his own decision to allow himself to get dragged because he would hate to spend magic powerter to search for Kouki and spent even more effort to bring him home. And his blunder of getting the self-destruct punch line when he himself often boasted that self-destruction was romance was him getting his just desserts.

    And so, Hajime shaving off Kouki¡¯s willpower by sending him a nk stare was merely him venting his anger. He acknowledged that. So Hajime switched his feeling and opened his mouth in annoyance.

    ¡¸Oi, trouble ma hero.¡¹

    If mommy Sumire or daddy Shuu heard that, Hajime¡¯s sentence would guarantee them bursting intoughter saying ¡¸Look who¡¯s talking! Pupu-¡¹. Kouki¡¯s respond to it was,

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. It was a random impulse. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡¹

    The hero responded with a magnificent dogeza. This dogeza would also make mommy Sumire and daddy Shuu evaluate ¡¸A magnificent dogeza¡¹¡¸The best dogeza I¡¯ve seen in ten years¡¹¡¸It¡¯s a splendid dogeza that is apanied with just the right sharpness without losing its elegance¡¹. After all dogeza was Nagumo family¡¯s forte.

    Hajime let out another deep sigh.

    ¡¸The talk ain¡¯t going to progress like this so raise your head already. Asyou¡¯re your punishment¡­¡­Yue¡¯ll be the one to decide it when we get back.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no future.¡¹

    Against the culprit who did everything he could to drag her husband into trouble, what kind of punishment would the first wife vampire princess would prepare¡­¡­Kouki¡¯s expression became even more sorrowful from imagining it.

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s share information first.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    Kouki pondered for a while before opening his mouth.

    ¡¸The most important thing right now is the magic power dispersion phenomenon isn¡¯t it? I also can¡¯t feel natural magic power at all here¡­¡­Nagumo, you fiddled with thepass and treasure warehouse but¡­¡­is it just as expected?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they won¡¯t work.¡¹

    To be more urate, he had no magic power to activate thepass. The magic power consumption of an artifact that was using concept magic was already tremendous even in the normal time. It would be difficult to just brute force it with magic power amount in this ce that had even more severe magic power dispersion phenomenon than even Raisen.

    ¡¸Even taking out magic crystal from the treasure warehouse is a pain. Either way it ain¡¯t enough at all even if I use up all the stock I have right now.¡¹

    The magic power consumption of treasure warehouse was in proportion to the size and weight of the object that was taken out from it. Something like magic crystal would be as big as a fingertip at best. But Hajime said that even an item of that size would be difficult to bring out. Kouki¡¯s expression turned grim hearing that.

    ¡¸Is it at the level of ¡°difficult¡±? Or is it at ¡°impossible¡± level?¡¹

    ¡¸I can bring out about half of an item that is bigger than a rifle. It will be putting the cart before the horse if I consume magic power to bring out magic power supply. I guess right now it¡¯s practically ¡°impossible¡± for me to use medium sized artifact and bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t that mean most of your trump cards are sealed¡­¡­¡¹

    The infinite variety of mighty artifacts that flew out from the treasure warehouse. Countless trump cards that were mass produced into staggering amount. Hajime¡¯s biggest strength was in using them all depending on the situation. Right now that strength was practically sealed.

    Kouki¡¯splexion worsened at that fact.

    Even though he intentionally dragged Hajime here so that he could go back immediately without giving Hajime too much trouble, he was instead merely driving Hajime into a corner like this. He couldn¡¯t help but feeling guilty and his hands naturally clenched hard on his knees.

    Hajime saw the state Kouki was in, however, he didn¡¯t even look concerned and continued talking frankly.

    ¡¸So, the problem is whether this phenomena is limited to just this ce, or if it¡¯s the characteristic of this whole world.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, what we should do is to confirm what kind of ce this area is, and whether the magic power dispersion will be gone if we go outside.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess¡­¡­.¡¹

    As long as this magic power dispersion was gone, they might be able to teleport using their remaining magic power. It would also depend on the distance and the strength of the gap between worlds, but at the very least it would give them more options.

    Hajime¡¯s serious gaze disyed how hard he was wracking his brain. His gaze was staring straight to the front while he calmly spoke his thinking. Kouki¡¯s expression slightly softened seeing that.

    ¡¸Even if this phenomena is the characteristic of this whole world, there is still a way.¡¹

    ¡¸Is, that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, with electricity.¡¹

    Kouki tilted his head. Kouki who had been living in Tortus until before still didn¡¯t know, that Hajime had established a method to convert electricity into magic power. He also didn¡¯t know how Hajime announced it at the ¡°Returnees One Year Party¡± that they held just before they learned that Kouki got summoned again.

    Kouki¡¯s eyes turned round when it was exined to him. Hajime ignored him and stood up suddenly before approaching the wreckage of a certain machine.

    ¡¸Look at the parts of this machine that summoned us. Doesn¡¯t it look like a capacitor from its structure?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t know anything about a capacitor¡¯s structure but¡­¡­is that true? Ah, but wait. When I shed the robot soldiers before they also sparked¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right? Nine out of ten, they are moving using electricity. This summoning machine too. This world is like SF, but its main energy might be electricity just like at earth.¡¹

    ¡¸I see! In that case, if we convert that into magic power with Nagumo¡¯s technology¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. I can¡¯t use transmutation properly so I can¡¯t repair the capacitor here, but there must be a power generation facility somewhere. I should be able to brute force activating the magic even under this magic dispersion phenomenon if I take away all the electricity there. If possible I want to hijack a facility that is the equivalent of nuclear power nt here though.¡¹

    ¡¸You just said something outrageous like it was nothing but, I¡¯ll pretend to not hear it for now!¡¹

    Kouki let out arge sigh at the hope that came into view. At the same time he also smiled wryly toward hajime who found the light of hope even within the adversity while he was being wracked with guilt.

    He was made to realize once more. That there was no concept of giving up or standing still within this guy.

    In order to survive, to aplish his objective, he never stopped thinking even for an instant, trampled despair underfoot,ughed off any obstacle fearlessly, and grabbed the mean of survival without fail.

    That was Nagumo Hajime¨D¨Dthe man who was called with an exaggerated name of demon king as though it was only natural and killed even a god.

    Kouki felt like he gotughed at and told that if he had the time to be tormented by guilt, he should act instead. His wry smile deepened before he pped his own cheeks to fire up himself.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So you not only like cornering yourself mentally, you also like to injure yourself physically¡­¡­as I thought, you¡¯re just like Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a masochist pervert huh! I¡¯m just firing up myself! You know that right!?¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s spirit was abruptly converted into anger because of the scornful gaze that was directed at him. Hajime backing away slightly from him was also really offensive to him.

    Kouki coughed once and pulled himself together before trying to conclude the talk.

    ¡¸Anyway, can I take it that our current objective is to go outside in order to confirm the range of the magic power dispersion and the location of power nt?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah? We can do the checking just fine from here.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    While Kouki tilted his head, Hajime suddenly started walking to the corner of the room. And then he carelessly tossed away the pile of machine wreckage to clear up the spot.

    ¡¸What are you do¨D¨Deh, ah!?¡¹

    ¡¸So you already forgot .¡¹

    *Pop* What Hajime dug out was the man who got blown away together with the machines by the explosion and got buried underneath the wreckage. It was the man with loose and disheveled hair called Jasper. Blood was trickling from his head and his body waspletely limp.

    ¡¸H-he¡¯s bleeding. How is he!?¡¹

    Kouki gritted his teeth in vexation for forgetting this man due to the battle with the SF robot soldiers while running closer. At the same time he suddenly thought. Even though Nagumo still remembered about this man, he prioritized exchanging information with him and left this man alone until now¡­¡­. His expression couldn¡¯t stop twitching.

    Hajime kneeled beside the man and started checking his condition while ignoring Kouki.

    ¡¸Oi you bastard, what are you doing sleeping huh. Wake up already.¡¹

    He pped the man with his artificial arm. What¡¯s more the p made a round trip. Jasper¡¯s face blurred fiercely to left and right. However, his eyes didn¡¯t open. Rather it looked like he became even more limp instead.

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t attack an injured person like that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Strange. Usually people will wake up when they¡¯re hit.¡¹

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t like a broken TV that you can fix by hitting it!¡¹

    ¡¸Did I go at it from a wrong angle?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m begging you listen to me!¡¹

    It seemed Hajime was listening. He lowered his raised artificial arm.

    ¡¸What now. We can¡¯t use recovery magic or anything right now. We¡¯re going to need magic power that far surpass even the highest ss of magic for that you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, in the first ce I still haven¡¯t recovered at all from my battle with the ck King, so my magic power right now can only just barely do basic magic¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, no other way.¡¹

    Hajime sighed and dropped his gaze to his artificial arm. Right away the shoulder part opened *kashun* and a small tube protruded out. It seemed to be a recovery medicine that was put there for emergency.

    You¡¯re really prepared for everything huh! Or rather, if you¡¯ve that don¡¯t choose violence without hesitation to wake him up! Kouki made a tsukkomi inside his heart.

    ¡¸Look after this guy. I¡¯ll do my preparation during that time, so don¡¯t takeyou¡¯re your gaze from him okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Preparation? Y-yeah, I see, you can¡¯t use your treasure warehouse like usual right now¡­¡­that¡¯s, this is my fault for dragging you into this, so if pushes to shove, I¡¯ll protect you Nagumo¨D¨D¡¹

    Kouki said seriously with overflowing determination. Hajime inevitably felt goosebumps all over his body. He got a creeped out face as though he had seen something repulsive!

    Kouki swiftly halted his speech and restated ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing-. It¡¯s nothing at all so don¡¯t be creeped out like that!¡¹ while starting to nurse Jasper with a dissatisfied face.

    For some reason Hajime was raising his guard toward such Kouki as though he was in the presence of the monster of a certain clothing shop that was nesting in Brook Town while taking a deep breath. Then he concentrated into his treasure warehouse.

    Faint and ephemeral sparks were generated with the treasure warehouse as the center like a toy firework.

    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­¡¹

    A small groan slipped out. His magic power leaked out like waterfall just for taking out the minimum required equipment. Hajime made a bitter expression that had no humor at all in it, even so he summoned everything that he could take out with magic power consumption that he somehow managed to suppress to an eptable limit.

    The bullets for Donner & Scg materialized in drove along with a faint crimson light. At the same time tactical vest and bullet belt (belt for storing bullets), cylinders that had been loaded with bullets, every kind of hand grenades in zippo lighter size, a small long hexagonal shield to be attached on the artificial arm (shaped like a bracelet), knife, several tubes filled with mysterious liquid, etc, etc, and for some reason a violin case appeared.

    And then,

    ¡¸NNUOOOOOOOOOOH, THIS IS THE LAST ONEEE¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nagumo!? Are you alright!? What do you want to take out!?¡¹

    Kouki reflexively turned around and asked because of Hajime¡¯s yell that was excessively filled with spirit.

    The answer came from inside the bright crimson light.

    A leg flew out with a slippery movement. One leg, two legs, three legs, no matter how Kouki saw it, they were insect legs.

    ¡¸Disgusting-!? Nagumo! Seriously what are you taking out over there!? Or rather, what in the world you are keeping inside your treasure warehouse!?¡¹

    *Slid slid, washa washa*, with a disgusting movement that was hard to describe as though a repulsive monster was crawling out into this world from hell, the thing that gradually showed its figure was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Come out yeahhh! Etemp & Netemppppppp!!¡¹

    ¡¸Name!? You named it!? Or rather what¡¯s with that name!¡¹

    Ignoring Kouki¡¯s tsukkomi, two eight-legged metal spiders that could be ced on the hand materialized¨D¨Dyes, it was the spider artifacts that always raised controversy because of the existences inside them.

    ¡¸¡¸IIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!¡¹¡¹

    It was Erst (temp) aka ¡°Etemp-san¡± and Neunte (temp) aka ¡°Netemp-san¡±! Both of them raised their front legs ¡®Banzai!¡¯. Perhaps they were proiming ¡®Here we are!¡¯ with that pose.

    ¡¸Gasp, gasp¡­¡­I managed to take out the minimum required equipments somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to disturb while you¡¯re tired but, can you tell these spider golems (?) to stop prickling my foot?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not my doing. Those two are doing it on their own.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean they¡¯re doing it on their own!?¡¹

    ¡¸Their inside is something that might be the god apostle¡¯s Erst and Neunte.¡¹

    ¡¸The inside!? What do you mean the inside!? God¡¯s apostle!? ¡°Something that might be¡±, what does that mean!? No, that¡¯s right! The griffon shaped Grim Reapers were also really free! Just what kind of construction they have!?¡¹

    ¡¸Their insides are just demons.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you mistaking the way to use the word ¡°just¡±!?¡¹

    ¡¸The inside of the Deadly Sins Ranger is the seven pirs of deadly sins, so the demons had been carefully screened. Even so there is no changing the fact that the insides of the mass produced Grims are rank-and-file demons.¡¹

    ¡¸No good! My tsukkomi can¡¯t keep up anymore! What in the world happened in earth after I went back to Tortus¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki-kun finally fell on his knees while holding his head on his wits¡¯ end. It seemed the situation was over the capacity of hismon sense. Etemp & Netemp-san crawled on the head of Kouki who was in that state and stabbed their front legs into him repeatedly for some reason. Did they hold some kind of grudge toward the hero?

    While Kouki was desperately attempting to recover his sanity level that was being eroded down, Hajime wore his tactical vest under his coat and shouldered the violin case on his back. He changed his belt with the bullet belt and set the bullets and various other equipments on it.

    And so Etemp & Netemp-san seemed to be finally satisfied and leaped on Hajime¡¯s left and right shoulders respectively. At that time Hajime had finished transforming into a heavily equipped Hajime that was different from the usual.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Can I just ask, onest question?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Kouki somehow got back on his feet with an unsteady gait and asked.

    ¡¸Why are you carrying around a violin case?¡¹

    ¡¸Because of romance.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s because of romance¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Actually I wanted to bring out a guitar case type, but as expected it was impossible because of the size and weight.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¨D¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it anymore here¡­¡­thought Kouki while staring at empty air withpletely dry eyes.

    ¡¸And, is he showing any sign of waking up?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there isn¡¯t any reaction at all from him. It seems the injuries has closed but¡­¡­this is¡­¡­perhaps he fainted not only because of concussion due to the impact, he might have been really exhausted from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa? You¡¯re saying he isn¡¯t waking up because he¡¯s tired? This guy is a real big shot huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stop snapping for every little thing!? Ah, oi you! Don¡¯t raise your foot! You want to step on his!? Stopp!¡¹

    Then, in that instant Hajime and Kouki¡¯sedy skit atmosphere swiftly turned into battle readiness. Their gazes moved toward another direction almost simultaneously.

    ¡¸Tsk. Reinforcement?¡¹

    ¡¸What now?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s full strength, so I want to avoid aggressive fighting for now.¡¹

    It seemed something was approaching from the corridor where the robot soldiers came from before this. In addition there was also a greater presence that was simr but different from the robot soldiers.

    ¡¸Looks like there ain¡¯t any time to question this guy. Let¡¯s bolt from here for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps it¡¯s better that he hasn¡¯t wakened up yet in this situation. It¡¯ll be troublesome if he struggle because of panic or running away alone when there¡¯s a chance.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let him fall off from your shoulder.¡¹

    Kouki nodded and lifted Jasper on his shoulder. In the meanwhile Hajime tied a super fine wire on one hand grenade and set up a booby trap on the entrance of the corridor where the enemy was approaching.

    Like that the two summoned people dashed into the other corridor to escape.

    After a while, a loud explosion sound resounded from behind.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t stop them for long.¡¹

    ¡¸The number of presences also doesn¡¯t seem like it has decreased much.¡¹

    Hajime and Kouki looked at each other¡¯s face while rushing through the dark corridor with great speed. There was no lighting at all, but the two¡¯s footsteps had no hesitation and they could see each other¡¯s dubious expression clearly. Hajime was using his inherent ¡°Night Eye¡± ability while Kouki secured his sight using the night vision function of the sunss that Hajime lent him.

    ¡¸Etemp. Put up a.¡¹

    ¡¸III!¡¹

    Egali followed Hajime¡¯s order and spewed out string with great momentum from its bottom. The walls, ceiling, and the floor were covered with superfine strings that couldn¡¯t be seen by naked eye like a jungle gym in the blink of eye. The string had sticky quality and it was harvested from genuine spider monster that inhabited the abyss. It was something that could easily entangle and restrain the machine soldiers from before.

    Netemp-san started poking at Hajime¡¯s cheek with its front leg for some reason. Its gesture felt like it was saying ¡¸Master, is there no order for me? Is this a case of Etemp First?¡¹.

    They were more or less in a tense situation with enemies in hot pursuit, but the tension would drain out if such scene was going on. Kouki smiled wryly and asked a question to make a light talk.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. Why is this night vision artifact in the shape of sunss? You created it assuming it would be used in dark ce right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the prototype¡­¡­for supplying a certain person. That guy love sunsses and twirling above all else.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re talking about earthling aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is also people with strange interest there.¡¹

    ¡¸So there is someone like that.¡¹

    Kouki didn¡¯t know that earth was actually overflowing with fantasy. He made an expression of not knowing what to say. The thought that such person with strange interest was actually his ssmate never even crossed his mind.

    While they were making such talk, they came to see light at the end of the tunnel. It was the flickering of me. Most likely it was the torches that were carried by the summoners.

    Hajime and Kouki looked at each other for a moment and sped up further¨D¨D

    And then, they witnessed a disastrous scene.

    ¡¸Wha-, this is!?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk. Did the robot soldiers go ahead of us?¡¹

    There they found a terrible scene of massacre where everyone was lying dead on the ground with sshes of blood decorating the area as though buckets of it had been sshed everywhere.

    Hajime and Kouki reflexively moved their hand toward the holy sword and Donner. At the same time their instinct rang the rm bell.

    They didn¡¯t even have time to look up in surprise and leaped to left and right away from each other instead.

    That thing descended in that moment, with a slippery movement that seemed like it was weightless.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what the hell is this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I didn¡¯t feel any presence at all until it was right on top of us.¡¹

    The thing that fell from the ceiling, if an example had to be made about it from an existing creature, then it should be called a ¡°starfish¡±. However, it had arge body that reached three meter with arms above and below. In addition it was peculiar how it was formed from an iron colored fluid.

    That starfish imitation suddenly pointed two arms toward Hajime and Kouki. The rm bell inside their head rang out once more. Kouki obeyed his instinct and dodged. Hajime took a distance with back step while firing toward the opponent¡¯s torso.

    The spot where Kouki and Hajime were just standing at was pierced by the arms easily and got holes opened in it. Even though the floor was made from metal, a hard impact sound *GAN* resounded loudly.

    In addition, the bullet that Hajime fired certainly blew away the starfish imitation¡¯s torso but¡­¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding me¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s a liquid metal?¡¹

    The part of the starfish imitation that was sttered away fell on the floor. It then immediately flowed like water and returned to its main body before getting absorbed into it. The part that was blown away was also returning back to normal in the blink of eye.

    Looking closer, there was bluish white lighting and going in high speed from the middle of its torso to the tip of its arm. It really looked like it was sending electrical signal around its body.

    It looked even more and more like SF¡­¡­Hajime and Kouki were both watching it with twitching expression.

    But, naturally they weren¡¯t given any time to leisurely watch the approaching absurd reality in a daze. The starfish imitation was rapidly closing the distance with Hajime by rolling. Its movement was hard to perceive because of the liquid body¡¯s irregr motion, in addition it seemed capable to produce arms freely from anywhere on its body. Arms were shooting out to close any escape path.

    ¡¸Nagumo!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down.¡¹

    Hajime dodged the thrusting arms in a hair¡¯s breadth, but the enemy immediately spread its body surface like a high wave to swallow Hajime. Hajime quickly took the romance on his back¨D¨Dthe violin case and pushed the button on its handle grip.

    As the result, the case¡¯s tip made *basshu* sound and a missile flew out. It hit right at the center of the starfish imitation and burst. The missile spread a violent destruction along with a thunderous sound that blew away the air.

    The starfish imitation got half of its body blown up as though the jaw of a gigantic creature had taken a bite of it. The liquid metal that formed its body was scattered to the surrounding like a rain of flesh and blood.

    ¡¸If we go by the book then I should freeze it with liquid nitrogen though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A, aa, you mean that movie.¡¹

    A missile explosion from point-nk. Hajime should be hit by the shockwave too, but he only said that while holding his artificial arm in front of him. That attachable small shield was transforming into arge shield that could wholly cover his upper body. But right after that the shield was sliding into itself with *kashun kashun* sound and folded into its former small shield shape. It seemed to be a transformable shield.

    ¡¸Damn it. I have the liquid nitrogen itself, but it¡¯s stored in arge cylinder¡­¡­the magic power cost doesn¡¯t worth it.¡¹

    ¡¸You really have anything with you huh.¡¹

    Kouki also wanted to make a tsukkomi about the violin case that was packed full with weapons inside, but he zipped his mouth close because in front of him the liquid metal of the starfish imitation was gathering back to regenerate. Although it had been temporarily stopped because half of its body was blown away, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill it for good.

    ¡¸It would be great if it has magic stone like a monster¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My magic stone eye isn¡¯t seeing anything like that though¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though this won¡¯t be any trouble at all if I can use transmutation¡­¡­Hajime thought with a scowl. Kouki was also looking pensive with worry. But there Hajime went ¡¸Oh?¡¹ in realization.

    ¡¸It has a part that is hotter than its surrounding when I watch it with heat detector.¡¹

    Hajime tested by shooting that area with Scg. Then there was a unique sound *Hiin* for a bit before the bluish white light that was running through its whole body vanished. In addition the body that was bloating up while regenerating became liquid that sshed down on the floor.

    ¡¸I see. I understand how to kill it now.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, what in the world this thing is¨D¨D¡¹

    There was the sound *Hiiin* while they were inspecting the remains. Right away two starfish imitations appeared from the corridor. It seemed the true identity of their pursuers was also the starfish imitation.

    ¡¸Amanogawa, touch the top right side of your sunsses. It will activate the thermography mode.¡¹

    ¡¸H-how convenient.¡¹

    They understood how to defeat the enemies. Just two of the enemies weren¡¯t a big deal at all. For now they would take care of these two swiftly.

    With that n in mind, Hajime fired toward the heat source. Kouki also closed the distance with a flowing movement that was unthinkableing from someone who was carrying other person and swung down his holy sword.

    And then it rang out.

    The metallic sound *kaann*. Twice it rang out.

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    It seemed the liquid metal hardened to protect the heat source. What¡¯s more the metal boasted a great hardness. Come to think of it, the arms of this enemy could pierce through the metal floor. If the tip was in the liquid form something like that would be impossible. They got it now.

    After that realization, iron colored liquid welled up from the gaps of the ceiling and floor¡­¡­they starfish imitations increased in number until more than ten in the blink of eye.

    And then, they attacked simultaneously in exchange of greeting. Arms that were transformed into powerful spears stretched out from every direction.

    Hajime let out a strange yell ¡®dowah¡¯ while dodging. He let out several missiles flying out from his violin case once more while Kouki quietly narrowed his eyes and cut open a path by shing through the iron arms. The two of them stood shoulder to shoulder with another passage behind htem.

    Although, if they turned their back on the enemy and ran into the straight path, they would inevitably assaulted by a line of spears from behind. Considering they were also carrying a man who would be their source of information, they wanted to avoid such thing.

    Kouki red at the squirming starfish imitations with a grim expression and asked quietly.

    ¡¸What now Nagumo? Well, I think we can only steel ourselves though.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess you¡¯re right. We need to steel ourselves.¡¹

    Kouki silently nodded.

    The starfish imitations were gradually getting closer.

    And then,

    ¡¸Amanogawa!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave this ce to you and go ahead!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    When Kouki¡¯s gaze snapped toward his side, the demon king-san was already gone. When he snapped his gaze to behind, there was the back of the demon king dashing away *pyuu~~* while sending him a thumb up¡­¡­

    In addition, his shoulder suddenly felt light. When he looked there, Etemp-san who was sticking on the ceiling had wrapped Jasper in string and collected it.

    And then without pause it tossed away Jasper with aical movement as though to say ¡¸Netemp-chan, pa~~ss!¡¹ before it was also firing web to the ceiling and leaped using centrifugal force like Spiderma¡ð. Furthermore at the end it even elerated by spewing out me from the afterburners on its stomach and the tips of its legs.

    Of course Netemp-san who was sticking on the ceiling at the ry point also caught the wrapped Jasper with aical movement as though to say ¡¸Etemp-chan, nice passss!¡¹. It then immediately used centrifugal force to toss him to the front, connecting the pass to Hajime splendidly.

    Both Etemp-san and Netemp-san pursued Hajime with their eleration jet working at full force tond on his shoulder and head. The two spiders then sharply saluted at the dumbfounded Kouki before looking forward as though nothing had happened.

    Truly a magnificent kidnapping!

    Naturally the swarm of starfish imitations had no intention to let them got away and attacked simultaneously.

    In front of such situation, Kouki was,

    ¡¸Y-YOU BRUTE¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    It was a soulful yell that came from the bottom of his stomach.

    Hajime absentmindedly listened to that curse of the hero as well as the war cry of ¡¸I, I¡¯m doing thisss! UOOOOOH¡¹ that resounded right after it while throwing small explosives on the wall. With perfect synchronization Etemp and Netemp used their web to made the bombs stuck on the wall.

    The hero¡¯s war cry was getting faint for a moment while they were doing that, but then the yell that was still continuing even now was suddenly getting louder.

    ¡¸NAA¨D¨DGUU¨D¨DMOO¨D¨D!!¡¹

    A furious emotion. When people speak of rage that boiled the mind, they referred exactly to this. Kouki was chasing behind them with the expression of an enraged ogre.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you Amanogawa? Why are you making a voice like Hiyam when he croaked?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with the not funny talkkk¡¹

    Kouki rushed with a great speed that it felt like there was a *gyuin* sound apanying him until he came to Hajime¡¯s side. Hajime nonchntly ignored him and tossed another small explosive to the floor. At the same time he took out some kind of remote from his tactical vest¡¯s pocket. There were around ten switches on it.

    When Hajime clicked one of them *click*, an explosive sound roared from behind. Hajime didn¡¯t stop there and kept pushing *click, click*. In respond explosion sounds roared from behind them in turn.

    ¡¸W-what?¡¹

    ¡¸I exploded the bombs I nted in turn. It would be difficult to face that many enemies while protecting our source of information right?¡¹

    In other words, this was the standard practice in a situation of many versus one. It seemed Hajime temporarily left behind Kouki to hold back the enemies in order to apply the tactic of destroying the enemies while running away.

    ¡¸Tell me from the start if that¡¯s your n. I thought I was going to die there.¡¹

    Although he said that, Kouki who hunted down three enemies without fail in that situation was also something else.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no guarantee they can bepletely destroyed with that but¡­¡­looks like it manage to hold them back at least.¡¹

    Hajime ignored Kouki¡¯s protest nonchntly again while looking back across his shoulder. He nodded after seeing that only around four starfish imitations were left to pursue them. The remaining enemies were most likely destroyed or at the very least in the middle of regenerating and couldn¡¯t move.

    Kouki sighed seeing Hajime¡¯sposure. He said ¡¸This is how this guy is, yep, I know already¡¹ with dead eyes while convincing himself.

    ¡¸So, Nagumo, do you know where you¡¯re going?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way I know. But well, I¡¯m just moving so that we won¡¯t get surrounded and get ced under saturation attack. Still, this old guy is seriously still sleeping even now.¡¹

    They might learn where to go if only he woke up. Hajime instantly got irritated when he thought that. Hajime turned his gaze to Netemp who was on his shoulder.

    ¡¸Netemp. Spray him. No way he¡¯ll keep sleeping if melting liquid is fired into his nose.¡¹

    ¡¸He might die from shock so please stop.¡¹

    Unfortunately the chemicals that were currently equipped in Etemp & Netemp were ¡°penis killer¡± ¡°paralysis drug¡± ¡°Cheatmate Drdrink¡± for Etemp and ¡°penis killer¡± ¡°recovery medicine¡± ¡°melting liquid¡± for Netemp. It was regretful that they weren¡¯t installed with chemical that could be used to wake up someone peacefully. Also, their other three legs were installed with weapon gimmick or convenient tool gimmick.

    There was no other way, so Netemp-san slowly raised its leg that was filled with melting liquid. It would at least be merciful and only sprayed it at the arm or some other ce. Kouki averted his eyes after imagining the scream that would break out.

    But, a troubling situation urred in front of them before the measure could be carried out.

    ¡¸Geh, it¡¯s dead end ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸shing it open¡­¡­seems impossible huh.¡¹

    A thick double-leafed door was blocking the passage. From its appearance the door was clearly really thick and tough like a bulkhead. Kouki who could easily cut steel immediately discarded that possibility. Hajime too shook his head because it didn¡¯t look like they could breakthrough with the firepower at hand.

    Furthermore,

    ¡¸¡­¡­The presences are increasing.¡¹

    ¡¸Did they finish regenerating, or are they reinforcement?¡¹

    The number of approaching starfish imitation had increased.

    ¡¸Looks like we can only fight. In the worst case we might need to leave behind the information source.¡¹

    Hajime looked at the man on his shoulder and whispered.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t leave him behind. Entrust him to me in that case.¡¹

    Kouki immediately replied back.

    The two¡¯s gazes crossed for an instant. The level headed eyes of the demon king and the tranquil eyes of the hero.

    But, before sparks could scatter between the two¡¯s will, and also before the brutal weapons of the starfish imitations could reach the two of them, something mysterious urred.

    *UUNN* A faint sound rang out from behind. Next *gi gi* a disquieting sound like machine that hadn¡¯t been oiled for a long time also came¡­¡­

    ¡¸Aa? The door, opened?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    This time the two¡¯s gazes crossed each other because of a different cause. But, their decision was made instantly. Hajime and Kouki leaped across the door even knowing that there was the possibility this was a trap by someone.

    There was also a corridor that was continuing to stretch forward behind the door. Right after confirming that, the arms of the starfish imitations slipped in from the gap of the door that was starting to close again. Those arms hardened and forcefully kept the door opened.

    The starfish imitations flooded in. Hajime fired a missile to hold them back while running deeper into the passage together with Kouki.

    ¡¸Another door.¡¹

    There was another door ahead of the passage. However, it didn¡¯t look so thick. But, as expected it was also opening by itself without them needing to do anything forceful.

    It didn¡¯t stop there. The path was branching further ahead, but the emergency light at the right corridor flickered faintly as though to show them the way.

    ¡¸Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t catch a tiger cub without entering the tiger den. Bring it on.¡¹

    ¡¸Guess so.¡¹

    They exchanged only few words, but they ran toward the door that opened by itself without hesitation using the emergency light that suddenly flickered as thendmark. The starfish imitations were still chasing persistently behind them like before.

    But, that strange and tense game of tag was ended before even five minutes had passed.

    ¡¸Nagumo! Adder!¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯ll be great if it bring us to the surface.¡¹

    They sped up even more. And then Kouki climbed up first without stopping. He went up as though running by using only his feet. There he finally understood that the length of thedder was more than 30 meter.

    The starfish imitations congregated below them when they reached halfway. They immediately stabbed the wall with their arms to support their bodies and crawled up the wall.

    ¡¸Netemp! Take this guy! Etemp,!¡¹

    III! They gave their usual yell. Netemp jumped to the shoulder of Kouki who was running above. At the same time it collected Jasper on Hajime¡¯s shoulder with its string. Etemp headed below and spouted out a lot of spider string toy out a web for holding back the enemies.

    The monster string from another world that was sticky and tough was extremely troublesome. Even the starfish imitations that could freely change their shape wouldn¡¯t be able to keep moving if they touched it.

    And then, that instant was more than enough. In Hajime¡¯s hands were the violin case at his right and Scg at his left.

    Six missiles were fired right after. Even when the enemies hardened themselves, they were blown away with pure destructive power. The heat sources appeared defenselessly for an instant and got pierced urately by pinpoint shooting from Scg.

    The six starfish imitations were instantly reduced into a rain of liquid metal that scattered everywhere.

    ¡¸Nagumo! It¡¯s the exit!¡¹

    Kouki didn¡¯t want to waste time opening the lid at the ceiling and his sword shed. While the metal lid was bisected more than ten times and falling to the ground in pieces, Kouki leaped out into an area filled with faint light that dyed his field of vision.

    ¡¸The game of tag ends here.¡¹

    Hajime followed behind, however his body twirled. He got out of the hole with his back first while tossing his violin case to below him.

    While dozens of starfish imitations were repulsively rushing up in hot pursuit, Hajime grinned widely and did a quick draw with Donner.

    The bullet he fired pierced the violin case that was passing just right in the middle of the swarm right at that timing¨D¨D

    ¡¸Go to hell¡¹

    The middle finger Hajime gave acted like a signal. A thunderous explosion and shockwave that were the loudest until now surged out.

    The remaining missiles that were still inside the case and the powder of super condensedbustion stone that had been loaded inside it from the start brought a me st and destruction in the level of the highest ss me element magic in this SF world.

    A fierce earthquake shook the ground. The long vertical tunnel was instantly copsing. Naturally the surrounding ground was also caving in.

    ¡¸As expected there is no way they¡¯ll keep chasing after this.¡¹

    ¡¸The violin case is already like this¡­¡­I¡¯m scared at what the guitar version can do¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and Kouki who leaped out of the tunnel lightly kicked at the crumbling ground and swiftly evacuated from the caved in area. And then they stood side by side watching the rising cloud of dust from some distance away.

    They observed the situation for a while, but there was no sign the starfish imitations were going out of the ground.

    They unconsciously let out a sigh ¡®fuu¡¯.

    ¡¸Even so¡­¡­it¡¯s fine and all that we havee out to the surface but¡¹

    Hajime looked around once more and made a conflicted expression. Kouki was also the same.

    After all, no matter where they looked, no matter how they looked¡­¡­

    ¡¸This ce, looks like a gathering ce for garbage.¡¹

    There were only mountain, mountain, mountains of trashes and rubbles. They were surrounded by mountains of trashes that piled up as high as a building. The sky was covered with dark clouds that shed with thunders. It was dark even though they were outside. In addition, as to be expected,

    ¡¸The magic dispersion phenomenon is still going strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Guess it¡¯s the characteristic of this world.¡¹

    The two of them sighed together once more.

    But, then,

    ¡¸u¡­¡­guuhh¡­¡­this ce¡­¡­just what am I¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that Jasper wasing to himself. Koukiid him down on the ground. Jasper¡¯s consciousness seemed to be still hazy. His eyes kept blinking.

    But, a beatter, the moment he became aware of the situation around him, his face turned pale in a sh.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    After all he was being wrapped like in a cocoon by spider web.

    For some reason there were two metal spiders that he had never seen before on his stomach. They were going ¡¸III!!¡¹.

    And then,

    ¡¸Now then, Jasper is it? You have two choices. Speak after getting tortured, or speak obediently like a dog from the start. Rest assured. I¡¯ll never let you die until you answer my questions.¡¹

    There was also the obviously crazy man lifting an artificial arm that transformed into a spinning drill *Gyuiiiiiinn* (the function of the attachable bracelet) while making a terrifying smile at him.

    Jasper tearfully answered while trembling all over.

    ¡¸The dog course please.¡¹

    At the same time.

    A faint light came to be at a corner of the underground passage nearby the copsed vertical tunnel.

    The light source was a metallic sphere. A part of the sphere was tinged with light like an eye that was moving restlessly to left and right.

    That metal sphere restlessly moved its single eye for a while, then it made a faint whirring sound *jiji-, jijiji-*.

    ¡º¨D¨DSelf-diagnosispleted. Damage minimal. System restart.¡»

    It spoke such words. Its body also shook before it lightly floated in the air at the next moment.

    It moved in the air with a glide and for a while it stared fixedly at the passage that connected to the surface that was now blocked by rubbles¡­¡­it then suddenly said.

    ¡ºTh-that person is like demon.¡»

    It went without saying who it meant by that. Of course it would want to say that after getting dragged into the destructive st.

    ¡ºAnyway, I have to find them.¡»

    The metal sphere spoke with a smooth tone, or rather its muttering strangely sounded human. Its single eye blinked while saying ¡ºRecalcting the route to the surface¡» while turning its back toward the rubble and vanished into the darkness of the corridor ahead.

    ¡ºI hope they will be able to end us.¡»

    While leaving behind that muttering that melted into the darness.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Violin case

    It¡¯s modeled after the guitar case weapon in the movie Desperado.

    ¨C Liquid nitrogen That movie

    It went without saying that it refers too Terminator 2¡¯s T-1000-sama.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    Arifureta Chapter 366

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Fort City Coltran

    ¡¸Nice to meet you mongrel. So, where is the power nt?¡¹

    ¡¸Power, nt? Err¡­¡­what is that¨D¨D¡¹

    The mongrel¨D¨Daka Jasper showed a clear bewilderment at Hajime¡¯s question.

    *Grit* Donner¡¯s muzzle was grinded between Jasper¡¯s eyebrows. ¡¸Hih¡¹ he raised a small scream. The eyes that were visible through his disheveled hair were agitated. It could be seen that he was racking his brain, but it didn¡¯t look like he was trying to squeeze out words for dodging the question. It simply looked like he was thinking the meaning of Hajime¡¯s question.

    For the time being, Kouki interrupted even while thinking inside his heart ¡¸He¡¯s really used to give verbal abuse huh. What an unpleasant thing to get used to. As expected from Tio-san¡¯s owner¡­¡­¡¹ after seeing Hajime calling Jasper mongrel so naturally.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Jasper-san. This man is like a bomb with its fuse lit. It¡¯ll be better if you don¡¯t make him too¨D¨D¡¹

    *Grit* A gun muzzle was grinded on the back of Kouki¡¯s head. Kouki¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Only his words that splendidly changed.

    ¡¸Could it be, you don¡¯t understand the meaning of the words power nt itself?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. I¡¯ve never heard that word before¡­¡­I guess, that you¡¯re asking of a ce somewhere but¡­¡­¡¹

    The answer was too unexpected. It was impossible that he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of ¡°power nt¡±. It was like he was saying that he didn¡¯t understand the concept of ¡°electricity¡± itself.

    Hajime and Kouki looked at each other. They could see perplexity flickering at each other¡¯s eyes. Jasper¡¯s way of tricking them was too sloppy to decide that he was lying to them. In that case this might be the reverse case where this man really was ignorant of the meaning of those words¡­¡­

    Hajime tapped Donner on his shoulder while narrowing his gaze toward Jasper.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You were the one leading those people who summoned us, so I won¡¯t let you say that you don¡¯t know about that summoning device. How did you prepare the capacitor then?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I don¡¯t know¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Aa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!? I really don¡¯t kno~~~!¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s evil countenance that would make even mafia ran away with their tail between their legs shaved off Jasper¡¯s willpower! He was being wrapped in strings so he could only wiggle like earthworm.

    ¡¸Nagumo, calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m calm. I¡¯m just calmly threatening him.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s nasty!¡¹

    Because, that was just how a demon king was.

    Kouki smiled softly while desperately blocking Hajime who was going to sink his boot into the tearful Jasper if a chance presented itself.

    He didn¡¯t notice how he was oddly forming a bad cop good cop routine by doing that.

    ¡¸Jasper-san, please calm down. It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t let himy his hand on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­r-really?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I might not be able to stop Nagumo if he seriously try toy his hand on you, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t take back you words like that! Please reassure me theree!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­In the world, there are things that you realistically can do and things that you can¡¯t do.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words you are saying you can¡¯t!? God dammit-¡¹

    Seeing Kouki¡¯s really distant look, Jasper-san realized that the good cop wasn¡¯t that good of a cop and despaired. It seemed that this had gone over the limit of his tolerance and he cursed in desperation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Amanogawa. You have grown huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take that aspliment. I feel really conflicted though.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes looked like he had just discovered an UMA. Kouki was making a conflicted expression just like he said and coughed.

    ¡¸Jasper-san. Not just ¡°power nt¡±, you don¡¯t even know what ¡°electricity¡± mean. Is my understanding correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how did you use the device that summoned us?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I only did just as I was told. We had all the materials for that thing prepared for us and we only assembled them together¡­¡­I don¡¯t get how it works at all. In the first ce, we are ¡°underworlder¡±. Even touching metal other than supplies is a ¡°taboo¡± for us¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime massaged his forehead when he heard Jasper¡¯s words. The situation was far moreplex than he thought.

    ¡¸There are a lot of words that I¡¯m concerned about but¡­¡­for now, who was the one giving you the order?¡¹

    ¡¸T-the lord of the paradise.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord of the paradise? Who¡¯s that? Where can we meet him?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m saying the truth! I¡¯ve never seen him directly! I suddenly heard a voice half a year ago, and since then he gave us instructions with only his voice while never showing himself to us! That¡¯s why¡­¡­that¡¯s why we called him the ¡°lord of the paradise¡±¡­¡­that¡¯s all! That¡¯s why stop giving me eyes like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo, Nagumo. Your pupil is shrinking too much. That¡¯s seriously scary. It¡¯s really scary!¡¹

    Hajime scratched his head.

    After that he questioned Jasper even more. It seemed that Jasper didn¡¯t even know about the underground space in detail.

    It seemed there was a real mountain if they went through these countless huge trash mountains that could be mistaken as a mountain range. There was a city with that mountain as the center. Jasper and others were living at the foot of that mountain. Originally it was forbidden for them toe to this ce. They didn¡¯t even know there was underground space here until the ¡°lord of the paradise¡± showed them the way.

    Jasper followed the instruction of the ¡°lord of the paradise¡± and gathered people who wanted to escape their current life even if they had to vite the taboo for it. They secretly went back and forth from their city to this garbage collection point while assembling the summoning device little by little.

    And then, the parts of the summoning device including the capacitor were brought into that underground space while Jasper and his group were at the city, so they didn¡¯t even know who and how those parts were transported into there.

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right. Say, you two. What about my group¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They were annihted. You¡¯re the only we one we brought out from there.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­I see. So we were tricked as expected¡­¡­¡¹

    Jasper bit his lip and blood trickled down. He squeezed out words of sorrow.

    ¡¸We were told¡­¡­that we¡¯ll be able to go to paradise. There we¡¯ll be able to eat until we¡¯re full, and there won¡¯t even be ¡°life span treatment¡± there. He said we will be able to live more, properly, freely in a ce where there¡¯s no ¡°mother¡±. He told us that¡­¡­we did, everything he told us, and yet. Dammit¡­¡­¡¹

    Light of hope vanished from his eyes and his body turned limp in depression.

    Both Hajime and Kouki judged that Jasper wasn¡¯t lying after seeing the state he was in.

    They could sense from every part of his story that Jasper had received almost no education growing up. His appearance suggested that he was around forty. His appearance looked shabby on the whole and his body was filthy from not being washed for a long time. His massacredrades were also the same. All of them also looked thin, suggesting that they were unable to eat decently.

    In other words, the environment that they were ced in was just that harsh. They wanted to escape their current circumstance because of that and even grasped at straws by obeying an unknown person. From all these it could be seen that his story seemed credible.

    Although,

    ¡¸In the end, we still haven¡¯t learned anything.¡¹

    Hajime let out a deep sigh. He switched his thinking to use what little information they had to make deductions and decided the fundamental of their course of action.

    ¡¸We learned that there is a mastermind behind the summoning this time. Our business is with that one. In that case, why won¡¯t he show himself¡­¡­oi, Amanogawa. Did you hear any strange voice? Something like ¡ºHero, I¡¯ve waited for you¡» for example.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I didn¡¯t hear anything like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Is that head of yours that is prone to receive other world signal working properly?¡¹

    ¡¸Wording! You made it sounds like I¡¯m someone with screw loose in his head.¡¹

    Kouki sighed and started trying to take off Etemp¡¯s web to free Jasper.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t take them off.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. Is there no possibility that this is simply a mistaken summoning? ¡­¡­Eh? This string! It won¡¯te off-¡¹

    ¡¸You mean the n of this so called ¡°lord of paradise¡±¡¯ went wrong when he was seriously trying to migrate to other world? Well, it¡¯s possible. So you mean that our guy ran away because of something like ¡ºCrap! Double crap! Even though I want to go to other world, some strange blokes showed up instead! ¡­¡­Yeah, let¡¯s run. I don¡¯t know anything~!¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Why is he sounding so frivolous like that? Hup, eh!? Even the holy sword can¡¯t cut it!? Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Either way, we have too few information. First we have to gather information. Oi, mongrel. Tell us everything you know about this world. About that robot soldiers, starfish imitation, and most importantly, where did theye from. Also things like who are controlling them and so on.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second Nagumo! This string, it¡¯s seriously cannot be cut! What¡¯s with this string that even the holy sword can¡¯t cut!? Isn¡¯t this just a monster¡¯s string!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait, you! I was cut! Just now my body also got cut slightly! It¡¯s touching me, it¡¯s touching meee!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Sorry! My sword got entangled¡­¡­this stupid stringgg-¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaa, it hurts! It really hurts! Do you want to kill me!?¡¹

    Jasper who jerked *twitch twitch* and Kouki who slipped his holy sword between the strings and scrubbed *squeak squeak* to pull out the sword. The string got slightly dyed red¡­¡­

    Actually this string had been improved by kneading into it powder of Stal ore (the ore from the scorpion imitation in the abyss) that would harden when magic power was flowing through it. Even under magic dispersion phenomenon of this world, the damping effect could be suppressed to a certain degree because the magic power was permeating in the string itself, so it could disy its endurance sufficiently.

    It could also be used as slicing string by thinning the string further and upping the hardness but¡­¡­there was limit that the arachne needed to keep in touch with the string and the sharpness would only continue as long as they hadn¡¯t run out of magic power that was stored inside them.

    In other words,

    ¡¸¡¸IIIIIIIII!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s you two! Stop pouring magic power into the string!¡¹

    Etemp and Netemp had been secretly touching the string that tied Jasper and hardened it. Their front legs were raised up in banzai as though to say ¡¸What holy sword! Just try to cut it if you really can!¡¹.

    These, these guys, they are really irritating for some reason, Kouki thought with vein pulsing on his forehead.

    But, at that timing, a heavy bass sound *GOOOOOO* that sounded like it came from the depth of earth suddenly shook their eardrums. Hajime and others turned their gaze in surprise.

    ¡¸That sound is¡­¡­this is bad, it¡¯s the aircraft soldiers! We¡¯ll get disposed off if they found us!¡¹

    The sound was approaching this way in high speed from the other side of the trash mountain. Jaspers¡¯splexion instantly turned pale hearing that.

    Hajime made his decision instantly.

    ¡¸Etemp! Netemp! Hide us!¡¹

    Hajime threw Etemp & Netemp into the trash mountain right beside him as soon as he gave the order. The two went right into the heap of trash and right after that, Etemp made a cave by entangling a part of the trashes and hauling them out while Netemp swiftly formed a dome of web that hardened to create a space for the three of them to enter.

    Hajime and Kouki leaped into that space while dragging Jasper inside. Immediately after that, Etemp pulled back several trashes that it hauled out back into ce and the entrance was blocked once more. The figure of Hajime and co was perfectly hidden from view.

    While Jasper was going ¡¸Wha-, wha-¡¹ in shock at the work of Netemp & Etemp, Kouki tilted his head when he felt the two arachne were still doing something.

    ¡¸Hm? Netemp is pouring magic power into the string?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s for blocking things like heat detection, infrared, X-ray, or that kind of things while also blocking sound from going out.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that string is overly useful?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸II!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. I can understand that they¡¯re being smug right now.¡¹

    For spider type Grim Reaper, string was their main strength. It was great hardship to grant numerous abilities to that string, but exactly because of that it was overflowing with romance! It was under such thinking that Hajime repeated trial and error until he used up all his sleeping time for it and ate a backdrop from Shia to create this product he was proud of.

    Even while they were having such talk, the sound that was like jet engine was approaching¡­¡­and then, it stopped. Most likely it was hovering above the copsed entrance to the underground.

    ¡¸O-oi, are we really alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Just shut up and watch.¡¹

    They watched outside quietly from the slight gap of the trashes while Jasper was muttering anxiously.

    Floating in the air was a ck humanoid with two pairs of wings. Overall it was small and had different weapon in each arm. It was spurting bluish white light not only from its wings, but also from its back, waist, and legs to fly.

    There was a groove in the shape of cross at its head. A single eye was moving up, down, left, and right restlessly inside it.

    (That¡¯s seriously an SF robot. No way it¡¯s searching us with only sight¡­¡­)

    It was extremely troublesome that the opponent had air force. They wouldn¡¯t be able to get away once they got detected by something like that. Even if they swiftly defeated it, there was no doubt that a reinforcement would immediately arrive.

    That was a situation they wanted to avoid for now when they still didn¡¯t really understand this world. Therefore Hajime prayed in his heart that the robot had no searching method that surpassed his countermeasure.

    The tension that he was feeling for the first time after so long made his lips formed a fearless grin unconsciously. Doing speedrun of game in super hard difficulty was Hajime¡¯s favorite hobby, but doing that in real life that put their life on the line was really not something that could beughed at.

    That was exactly why he wasughing though.

    Seeing Hajime like that made Jasper who was holding his breath to look shocked as though he was watching a lunatic. Kouki was shrugging as though to say that it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    While that was going on, it seemed the so called aircraft soldier finished its inspection. Its single eye was fixed at the center of the cross shaped groove and flickered, then its bluish white light that seemed to be afterburner shined even brighter and it flew off to somewhere.

    ¡¸It looks like it has no absurd detection ability that is fitting for SF.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, that¡¯s great. I can¡¯t attack from range with magic, and I also can¡¯t make foothold using barrier, so it¡¯s also impossible to sh at it directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mentioned it. What, so the hero right now is useless against flying type enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Say, do you about ¡°sugarcoating¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously. It¡¯s the useful thing that can be used not only to coat snacks but even words.¡¹

    ¡¸Then sugarcoat it! Coat those overly sharp words of yours!¡¹

    *Snap snap* Veins were pulsing on Kouki¡¯s forehead. Hajime ignored him and made Etemp and Netemp to withdraw the strings they used to form the dome and binding Jasper.

    ¡¸Mongrel.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If you can please call me Jasper¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. In exchange take us to this so called city of yours. Answer all of our questions too on the way there.¡¹

    Hajime demanded apensation just to have him call his name. Jasper nodded helplessly while starting to walk toward the city.

    They kept up their guard toward the surrounding while jogging between the mountains of trash. Sometimes they would climb over the mountains or passed through it using a tunnel.

    The trashes included raw garbage among them. There was offensive smell that stabbed into their nose. Other than wreckages of things made from wood, stone, or stic, they also sawrge things that seemed to be building frame, or wreckages of unknown machines here and there. There were small bugs crawling everywhere.

    It was a horrible ce that made them wanted to call it the graveyard of this world. Even Hajime and Kouki who had experience with various unique smells felt slightly depressed by this.

    ¡¸So Jasper. You called the thing just now aircraft soldier? What are those machines? Who is managing them?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Before I answer, there is something that I want to confirm¡­¡­from the conversation until now, you two aren¡¯t people from upperworld right? It looks like those small machine soldiers are obeying you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re certainly not human of this world. We¡¯re someone from the paradise that you mentioned, after a fashion.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, I see. I see¡­¡­the paradise exist¡­¡­¡¹

    Jasper seemed to ruminate something and clenched his fist tightly. Seeing that, Kouki continued the talk.

    ¡¸We want to return to our former world. The device was destroyed but, there is other way. We want Jasper-san to tell us what you know in order to do that too. We don¡¯t know anything about this world.¡¹

    ¡¸A way¡­¡­I, see. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Just call me Jasper. You don¡¯t need to talk formally like that too. I was born like this, so I have never been addressed with politenguage like that. It makes me feel strange.¡¹

    Jasper scratched his head looking slightly troubled. Then he started talking after taking a breath.

    ¡¸The aircraft soldier is one of the machine soldiers. Simply put, they are the soldiers of ¡°mother¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother?¡¹

    Hajime and Kouki tilted their head. Jasper exined while heading toward a fixed direction through trackless path¨D¨Dtoward the direction of the dark cloud where the lightning shes were especially intense.

    ording to him, there was a mountain if the passed through this mountain range of trash. The mountain was called the sacred mountain Coltran. It seemed there was an existence called ¡°mother¡± at the summit of that mountain although no one had ever seen her before.

    And then there was a city that was built as though clinging on the surface of that sacred mountain Coltran. The area from three-tenth of the mountain below was called the ¡°underworld¡±, the area from the four-tenth until seven tenth was called the ¡°upperworld¡±, and the area from eight-tenth above was called ¡°heaven¡±.

    Humans only existed until the upperworld. Only humans chosen because of their excellence lived there. There was a wide difference in the treatment and environment that they received therepared to the people of the underworld.

    ¡¸Everything has been decided for us in the underworld. Whether it¡¯s the amount of food we can eat in one day, the water we can drink, what we do, or the time to do it. Anything and everything. Freedom¡­¡­is something we have only when we sleep.¡¹

    ¡¸Such thing¡­¡­¡¹

    That was like very. Kouki swallowed those words. At the same time, the reason why Jasper didn¡¯t wake up for a while even after getting his injuries healed by the healing medicine¨D¨DKouki realized it was because of his extreme fatigue.

    Most likely in this half a year, he shaved that sleeping time toe and go between the city and that underground space to do the work assembling the machine.

    ¡¸What about this upperworld? You guys can¡¯t go there?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t. The upperworld is the upperworld, the underworld is the underworld. Everything has been decided from our birth. Well, conversely there are cases where upperworlder get dropped into the underworld because of some reason though.¡¹

    The underworlder heard about the upperworld from those demoted people. Hearing that story made them harbored envy and despair, and also a bit of hope. Because they were free to do anything in the upperworld as long as they didn¡¯t break the general rule. And also because a handful of underworlder could go to upperworld if the passed the ¡°examination¡± that was done to them once in every ten years.

    They didn¡¯t understand what was ¡°examined¡± from them and what was the basis of the selection, but depending on the situation, it seemed there were also times when not even one person was chosen.

    And so, from Jasper¡¯s perspective, it was the same as being unable to go there.

    In addition, it seemed no one knew anything about heaven. There was nobody who ever went there. Only the machine soldiers wereing and going from there.

    ¡¸And, those machine soldiers are the one managing us.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, this so called mother is the one managing you all? And, in the end who is this mother?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But, I heard that she already existed all this time since many hundreds of years ago, before I was even born¡­¡­so generally people call her our ¡°protector god¡± religiously.¡¹

    Instantly Hajime and Kouki¡¯s faces twisted into ¡®uheee¡¯. Their faces were awful like powder that was a pure essence of bitterness and astringency and pungent taste got mixed together into dumplings that were then stuffed into their mouth.

    ¡¸Nagumo, the way this situation is progressing is just like usual huh?¡¹

    ¡¸This is your fault. This shitty god-bait hero.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s painful that I can¡¯t deny it. Also, doesn¡¯t that sound like I¡¯m bing like Shia-san¡¯s ¡ð¡ðbunny series?¡¹

    The hero¡¯s eyes were starting to die. Although, they still couldn¡¯t judge that this mother was the mastermind. The method was too roundabout for such an existence, and her objective was also unclear.

    Kouki somehow dragged back his focus into reality while asking a question in puzzlement.

    ¡¸But, Jasper. Based you¡¯re your condition and behavior, the people of the underworld aren¡¯t in a good environment. And yet, many people are worshipping this mother. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It ain¡¯t strange at all. Rather, I¡¯m surely the one who is strange.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eating until the stomach is full. Living long. Freedom. I am greedy and ungrateful for wishing to have such things.¡¹

    Jasper made a self-depreciating smile that was filled with inferiorityplex. Hajime and Kouki narrowed their eyes wondering just what was this guy talking about.

    The answer to that question lied ahead of thest tunnel of the trash mountain that led them outside.

    ¡¸That is the sacred mountain Coltran. And then¨D¨D¡¹

    What entered their sight was the dark clouds with countless lightning running through them and, the mountain that was towering high a few kilometers ahead. Its height couldn¡¯t be measured urately because its summit was covered by clouds, but it was a cone shaped mountain so measuring from its inclination it must be around 5000 meters high.

    The mountain was covered densely with artificial light the higher it went. It was like watching a shy and gigantic Christmas tree. The mountain from the three-tenth below was dark with only the light of the upper level illuminating it. It made the area to look even more like trunk of a tree.

    Hajime used his magic eye while Kouki used the sunsses¡¯ telescope function to observe the mountain. The mountain was scraped off to a certain degree to have some level ground like stairs. It looked like terraced farm or perhaps like a huge cone shaped cake stand for afternoon tea.

    Although, it was the surrounding of that mountain that they should focus at the most.

    Yes, there was a gigantic and long wall that surrounded the whole mountain and the city in aplete circle.

    No, it was a bulwark.

    Jasper¡¯s words resounded in their ears.

    ¡¸That¡¯s mankind¡¯sst city. The fortress protected by mother and the machine soldiers. ¨D¨DThe fort city Coltran.¡¹

    After that, they entered into the underground path once more through an entrance that looked like a manhole hidden at the edge of the garbage gathering ce. They walked through the passage that stretched toward the city.

    Although that underground path was reinforced by supports made from iron, rock and soil could be seen exposed through them. The structure didn¡¯t give any feeling of security to them. Unlike that underground space that was full covered with metal surfaces, it was obvious that this was just an improvised path.

    But, the so called ¡°lord of paradise¡± apparently had prepared a method¨D¨Dan electrically powered rail car for Jasper and others to shorten the time they needed to travel the distance of several kilometers back and forth using their limited time. They arrived to the destination in the blink of eye.

    And as expected, Jasper was only taught the method of operating the rail car. He didn¡¯t understand at all how the rail car was moving, or what was the energy used to power the light that cut through the dark underground path. Naturally he was also simrly ignorant about the light adorning the city.

    The information control here was thorough. Hajime felt suspicious about it, even so he muttered to consolidate the other points that he learned from Jasper.

    ¡¸Hmmm? In other words, this invader, it¡¯s an existence that you don¡¯t really know about but it has driven mankind into extinction, and this mother is the one opposing them to protect mankind.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why, we the underworlder should live in gratitude for our current livelihood. To ask for more than this is just indulgence¡­¡­I know that.¡¹

    ording to him, due to this so called ¡°invader¡± that suddenly appeared a long time ago in the past, mankind fell into the danger of extinction. It was mother and her machine soldiers, and the fort city Coltran that held back the invader at the critical moment.

    Even though the world was under a strict management, it was for the sake of protecting mankind.

    Therefore the majority of people were worshipping mother religiously and obediently epted even this environment where they had no freedom at all.

    Hajime and Kouki listened to that story in front of thedder that led to outside. They stared at each other.

    There were a lot of questions in their eyes.

    After all, that so called invaders were¨D¨D

    (Hey, Nagumo. The invaders are that starfish imitation right?)

    (Must be.)

    Yes, the invaders referred to that starfish imitation. It seemed the machine soldiers and the starfish imitations werepletely unrted to each other.

    Outside the fort city was a dangerous area that was infested by invaders. Then, it wasn¡¯t strange for the invaders to be nesting in that underground space. It wasn¡¯t strange but¡­¡­

    The two of them didn¡¯t look convinced at all. Jasper tilted his head at them while putting his hands on thedder.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, it¡¯s nothing, Jasper.¡¹

    Kouki calmly shook his head. And then he looked at Hajime. He was folding his arms in deep thought. Kouki asked him as though he knew what was in his mind.

    ¡¸Nagumo, how about we stay in this underground path for a while?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    It was Jasper who let out a voice of bewilderment. Hajime nced at him before asking Kouki back with a sharp glint in his eyes.

    ¡¸Amanogawa, how long will it take for your magic power to recover?¡¹

    ¡¸If there is nature magic power around then I¡¯ll need around one or two hours using the skill of high speed magic power recovery but¡­¡­in this ce, in the end it will depend on how much I can rest my body and mind.¡¹

    Kouki concluded that most likely it would take half a day in this current situation. Kouki told Hajime that and continued.

    ¡¸If you ask me that, it looks like you¡¯ve decided our course of action huh. Are we going to head to the summit just as expected?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s going to take too much time searching for this mysterious lord of paradise. But, the nearer we get to the summit, we¡¯ll get nearer to the power nt facility at the very least. There¡¯s no doubt about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally there will be a lot of enemies there. It looks like they¡¯re doing a strict control on the people after all. They don¡¯t even tell the people about the concept of electricity.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to prepare some trump cards from both you and me regardless whether we¡¯re infiltrating or breaking through from the front.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. I want to be able to use Limit Break before doing anything. Then it¡¯ll be better to take a rest in this secret underground path before entering the city.¡¹

    Hajime nodded at Kouki¡¯s correct answer. Kouki also nodded in eptance.

    Jasper was staring dumbfounded at the two¡¯s conversation. But then he immediately returned to his senses in surprise when Hajime¡¯s gaze turned toward him.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tell me, you two want to go up!? You¡¯ll die!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not your business.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not-. You two want to go back to paradise right!? Then¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be troubled if we die? You also want to go to paradise, so it¡¯ll be better to search for a more peaceful way and look for the lord of paradise, is that what you want to say?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, th-that¡¯s the safest way right!? Going to the upperworld is suicide!¡¹

    Jasper¡¯s voice echoed inside the underground path. His voice was fervent and desperate.

    Certainly, for Hajime and Kouki who were under a harsh limitation, it would be safer to search for the lord of paradise and remade the summoning device.

    Although,

    ¡¸My family is waiting for me.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    That was why, they couldn¡¯t take their time leisurely.

    Hajime¡¯s quiet but profoundly heavy words turned Jasper speechless. It was as though he had only noticed this just now.

    When he looked at Kouki, he was also smiling wryly, but residing deep inside his eyes it wasn¡¯t the wish of ¡°I want to go home¡±, but a strong glint that said ¡°I have to go home¡±. There were people waiting for him.

    They would reach their hand toward the necessary ¡°best n¡± for the sake of their objective, for the sake of their wish. They would acknowledge the risk and ovee it.

    Jasper realized that he was being overwhelmed.

    Because he had never seen eyes that were ¡°alive¡± to this degree.

    However, at the same time, he also realized that there was an emotion that he didn¡¯t understand undting inside himself. That was, surely the heat of his desire. He wanted, those guys to have this kind of eyes¨D¨D

    Perhaps that was why.

    Suddenly, the two¡¯s gazes snapped toward the underground path that they had just passed.

    ¡¸Tch, shit. This shouldn¡¯t be a secret path ain¡¯t it¡¹

    ¡¸The ground back there copsed. Of course they will investigate the area thoroughly, it was only a matter of time.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that we would be able to buy time using this ce. We¡¯re unfortunate¡­¡­because of the hero¡¯s fault.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stop making everything to be my fault!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸IIIII!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Look, even Etemp and Netemp are saying ¡ºThis damn trouble ma hero! Gounch a suicide attack while yelling ¡®What a misfortuneeeee¡¯!¡» because of what you said¡¹

    ¡¸I really want to give tsukkomi to everything of what you just say but I¡¯ll only say this! You understand what they¡¯re saying!?¡¹

    Light was faintlying into view from deep in the corridor ahead even while they were cracking jokes like that. Jasper realized that the cavalry had sniffed them out¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tsu, let¡¯s go out to the surface! We¡¯ll be able to avoid them if we slip into the city now! There¡¯s also a safe ce there!¡¹

    Jasper thought to bring them to his most important ce.

    The two looked back to him in surprise. Jasper pestered them to follow him while rushing up thedder. Hajime and Kouki looked at each other for an instant before immediately following behind him.

    They came out to inside a dpidated wooden house. It seemed the bottom of a wooden box became the entrance to the underground.

    Jasper opened the door of the house¡¯s entrance, however he didn¡¯t go out from there and pushed on the room¡¯s wall. Then a part of the wall slid off.

    ¡¸This way! Quick!¡¹

    Hajime and Kouki did as they were told and entered the neighboring room, then Jasper put back the wall into its original ce and began to jog ahead.

    They didn¡¯t go outside. Jasper would take off a wall, passed through holes that were hidden by trash or box, sometimes he would crawl on the roofs of houses that were crowding together, anyway he kept going through ces that people wouldn¡¯t pass through or ces that were hard to be discovered without any hesitation.

    The more they advanced, the more they sensed countless presences with their presence detection. When they secretly checked the presences, they would find people who looked filthy just like Jasper.

    It seemed they were already mixing in among the crowd. They were going swiftly through overlyplicated route and put some distance from the underground path. Like this it didn¡¯t look like they would be captured even if the cavalry came out from the underground path.

    ¡¸Where are we heading to?¡¹

    The lowestyer of the city was dark without any streetmp with only the light shining down from the upperworld illuminating below. The buildings here were crooked and shabby. The best buildings were made from stone or wood, while there were those who only lived under fabric that was spread out like a tent. The buildings were alsoid out randomly. It was just too disorderly. The smell of human waste and oil pierced their nose. This ce really looked like the slums of a ruined world. The contrast with the resplendence of the upperworld was horrible.

    Kouki was speechless by that sight while Jasper quietly answered what Hajime quietly asked just now.

    ¡¸My house. You two need rest right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah.¡¹

    Hajime narrowed his eyes at Jasper cooperativeness. Next he nced at Kouki who was following right behind him. Kouki was restlessly looking around at his surrounding. He was gritting his teeth with a pained expression.

    There was this person who was proactively helping them, and voices of people in distress asking for help¡­¡­Hajime hoped in his heart that this wouldn¡¯t turn into something troublesome.

    For a while they passed through a route soplicated that even Hajime was about to lose track of it. Then they finally arrived at a messy building that was made from stone. Its size was around the average house in Japan. Its edge was crumbling with only clothes and wooden nks barely covering the holes.

    Its entrance was facing a rtively big street, but at the back there was only a narrow path that a single person could only barely pass through.

    Jasper had splendidly led Hajime and Kouki here without anyone noticing despite their conspicuous appearance. They passed through the back street and Jasper softly knocked the door three times.

    ¡¸? This isn¡¯t your house?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is a ce where orphans gathered and lived. I originated from here and live here even now. The cavalry will deal with anyone who makes amotion in the city, even so that doesn¡¯t mean there is no quarrel at all here, so you should knock like this when entering the house.¡¹

    That sounded usible. It was inevitable that there would be orphans in a deteriorated ce like this. However, did that meant Jasper wanted to leave behind these children and went to the paradise?

    Kouki was about to open his mouth reflexively, but then,

    ¡¸Nii-san?¡¹

    A small voice of a girl reached them. When Jasper answered ¡¸It¡¯s me¡¹, there was a small relieved sigh and the door opened.

    From inside, a girl around the age of twenty with brown hair tied roughly into a braid appeared. This girl was also slightly dirty all over, but she had an adorable appearance with kind atmosphere. Her ragged dress swayed and she reached out to Jasper in relieve.

    But there she noticed Hajime and Kouki behind Jasper. Her eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exin the situationter Mindy. For now let the two of them inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah¡­¡­I understand Nii-san.¡¹

    Jasper pushed the bewildered girl called Mindy inside. Hajime and Kouki also followed behind.

    The inside of the house was even darker with the light of the upperworld not reaching this far. Because of the messy construction of the building, light could still enter from the cracks so it wasn¡¯tpletely dark inside, and there was also the light from themp, but the atmosphere of this ce made one to miss the presence of sun very much.

    ¡¸Err, Nii-san. Could it be, these people¡­¡­came down from the upperworld?¡¹

    They were inside the dining room that also doubled as living room. The table there was only a wooden nk that was ced on piled up rocks, but it was quiet big. Hajime and Kouki who were led into that room sat on chairs that seemed to be made from tree stump. It was then Mindy couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and asked.

    ¡¸No, they aren¡¯t from the upperworld¡­¡­¡¹

    Mindy was looking even more perplexed that the only possibility she could think of was denied by Jasper even if awkwardly.

    ¡¸Err, I¡¯m sorry to visit unannounced like this. Can I call you Mindy-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? C-call? Mindy-san?¡¹

    She must be the same like Jasper and had never got addressed with politenguage. Mindy was flustered by Kouki¡¯s question and his gentle smile. Her cheeks were also blushing slightly¡­¡­

    ¡¸Etemp, record this. It¡¯ll be a souvenir for that queen.¡¹

    ¡¸Iii!!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you nning to hand to Moana!?¡¹

    Of course, he would hand the evidence of the hero raising a g with other girl.

    ¡¸Your name is Mindy? Be careful. If you let you¡¯re your guard against this hero, he¡¯ll start to make you fall right away.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one I don¡¯t want to hear that from!¡¹

    Mindy-san was looking greatly confused. Even so she turned her gaze to Hajime who warned her like that and for some reason she averted her gaze with blushing cheeks too.

    ¡¸Netemp-san! Please record just now without fail! I want to make it a souvenir for the most atrocious first wife-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Iii!!¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard, what are you nning to hand to Yue!?¡¹

    Of course, he would hand the evidence of the demon king looking like he would raise a g with other girl.

    ¡¸Mi-Mindy. Sorry but, please bring out some water and food. The two of them are¡­¡­guests. They need rest.¡¹

    ¡¸Water is alright but, food too? ¡­¡­I-I understand, Nii-san.¡¹

    It seemed she had realized that the guests weren¡¯t scary people from the stupid conversation just now. Mindy¡¯s tension had rxed slightly, but her face tensed slightly by her brother¡¯s next words.

    She entered another room with hurried steps and returned immediately. Her hands were holding wooden cups and wooden tes.

    ¡¸Now, eat you two. Don¡¯t be reserved.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Perhaps, surely, this was Jasper¡¯s consideration in his own way.

    Even if there was a self-serving calction mixed in it.

    Even if, the water in the cup really murky with some strange things floating in it here and there.

    Yes, even if, that thing that was ced on the wooden tes was hard to describe and looked like a murky yogurt.

    The good kid Kouki was feeling conflicted. When he nced to the side, there was Jasper-san smiling slightly at them. There was no malice in it.

    ¡¸Sorry. Surely the food you have in paradise is something even better than this, but unfortunately this is the only food that is distributed to us.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. Thank you, for your hospitality.¡¹

    Although he said that, Kouki-kun¡¯s hand that was holding the wooden spoon was shaking. He sent his gaze to the side asking for help and gasped.

    Because he understood. He guessed it looking at that cool-headed expression. Ah, this guy, he is going to inly refuse¡­¡­Kouki thought.

    ¡¸Sorry but, I don¡¯t really¨D¨D¡¹

    The demon king-sama who would inly refuse their hospitality. But, those words stopped in the middle.

    He felt gazes on himself.

    When he looked there, there were countless eyes from the room in the back looking over here ¡®jiii~~¡¯. After that there were also the countless stomach sounds ¡®guu~~¡¯ ringing out.

    Yes, those were the wistful eyes and sounds of empty stomachs of countless small children.

    ¡¸Ah, oi, you guys! Go inside! We have important guests eating right now!¡¹

    The children jerked at Jasper¡¯s voice. Suddenly the eyes of a small girl met Hajime¡¯s eyes. the girl¡¯s gaze moved alternately at Hajime and the food before,

    ¡¸¡­¡­You can, eat that you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    She said that. While her stomach was crying ¡®guuu¡¯ once more. As expected, even the devil king couldn¡¯t say¡¸Who can eat something like this¡¹ in front of the consideration of a girl the same age as his daughter. Rather, he wanted to say I¡¯m full so you eat it.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to pay the children any attention. Come, you¡¯re your stomach and then rest a lot.¡¹

    ¡®Guu guu¡¯ The chorus of crying stomachs. The tragic but brave expression of Mindy-san. Jasper¡¯s smiling face that was hiding some kind of heavy determination deep inside his eyes.

    The hero and the demon king thought.

    No way we can emotionally rest like this.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Right Now I¡¯m Talking Directly Into Your Brain

    A food¡­¡­that was like a yogurt that had gone past its expiration date and started to rot into something like a slime, and drinking water¡­¡­that was like it had been left to pool in a garden¡¯s nter that hadn¡¯t been touched for a year. The demon king & hero were cordially stiffening together in front of such menu.

    Gazes were stabbing into them, *stab stab* Gouging deeply into their flesh.

    The empty stomachs of the children were groaning like the growl of a hungry beast. Mindy-san¡¯s gaze was making round trip between those children and the food she had presented. And then from Jasper¡¯s words ¡°Everything has been decided¡± that he said before this, it was easy to guess that this food was something that they possessed in very limited amount.

    Even so, no one here raised any objection to Jasper¡¯s action, not the children, and not Mindy-san. The amount of trust that they ced on him was unbelievable after seeing how he was abandoned by hisrades in the underground space.

    It could be understood from the firm determination zing inside his gaze that wasn¡¯tughing at all despite his friendly smile.

    Kouki made that analysis in his mind to escape from reality while thinking that he should say ¡¸I¡¯m not hungry so you children should eat it instead¡¹ here. He made up his mind to say that¡­¡­but then, Hajime sighed. Right after that, he quietly took the wooden spoon and gulped down the slimy yogurt in one go.

    ¡¸N-Nagumo?¡¹

    ¡¸Offu¡¹

    A strange voice came out from Nagumo-san. It seemed the food was as bad as it looked that he couldn¡¯t hold back his voice. His eyes turned a bit teary, even so he didn¡¯t stop and swallowed down the water too.

    He ced down the wooden cup *DON* on the table and,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think that you can win against me. I¡¯ve eaten even the monsters in the abyss.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo, just who¡¯re youpeting with.¡¹

    Hajime wiped his mouth while making a fearless grin. Perhaps he was a bit broken. Kouki was bewildered by Hajime¡¯s behavior, while the children & Mindy were making a sad expression that clearly say ¡¸Aa~~~ our meal¡­¡­¡¹. Then,

    ¡¸Thanks for the meal. Here, my gratitude.¡¹

    Hajime said and magic power suddenly surged. Though of course it was just a fleeting magic power that was like toy fireworks, even so the treasure warehouse obeyed its owner¡¯s will and emitted crimson light.

    Jasper jerked backward in surprise while Mindy reflexively covered the children.

    ¡¸FUNNUUUUUUUOOOOOOOH¡¹

    A yell of fighting spirit! Etemp & Netemp-san held out mini pompons that they took out from somewhere and cheered ¡¸Yay~, yay~, my ¨C mas ¨C ter!¡¹ like cheerleaders!

    Kouki realized when he saw Hajime exerting himself like that. At the same time he smiled wryly and muttered ¡¸I¡¯m beaten¡¹ with a small voice. Next he also gulped down the slimy yogurt and water. His eyes turned teary.

    Jasper was gazing at amazement toward the supernatural phenomenon that was happening before his eyes while raising his voice.

    ¡¸O-oi! Just what are you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Come out! Emergency rations!¡¹

    As expected, perhaps Hajime-san really got a screw in his head turned a bit loose. He even yelled out embarrassing line that normally perhaps surely most likely he wouldn¡¯t yell.

    As the result, emergency rations appeared on the table just as stated. Biscuit and soup of bean and vegetable, every kind of nutrition block (Calorie Mat¡ð), and then fresh drinking water.

    ¡¸Gasp, gasp¡­¡­my thanks for the lodging and meal. Eat them as you please.¡¹

    Hajime was breathing heavily while pulling the string that was attached under the container that was filled with soup of bean and vegetable. Steam was instantly puffing out when he did that and warmth and delicious aroma reached Jasper and others.

    Naturally the sound of gulping saliva resounded.

    It seemed that Hajime¡¯s effort just now tired him. He was folding his arms morosely and sunk into silence while Etemp & Netemp were busily wiping clean his sweat. Kouki sent him a nce before taking over the exnation. He opened the bags of biscuit and nutrition block,

    ¡¸Children, here you go. This is that big brother¡¯s thanks for sharing your food with him. Come here and eat.¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s face was kind and attractive by nature. When he said that with a gentle smile, the children timidly looked at Mindy and Jasper to implicitly ask for permission.

    ¡¸Err, just now¡­¡­where did these foodse out from? Is, it alright to eat these?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. But, you have given us enough hospitality already.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. We served something like that even though you have better food.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean. We¡¯re really thankful that you are sharing what little food you have with us. Just as you can see, taking out the foods put a big burden on Nagumo. But, it¡¯s hard to endure seeing children going hungry.¡¹

    That was why, Hajime responded to the perseverance of the children who shared their food with them by eating the food. On top of that Hajime forced himself to take out foods as gratitude and also to return the favor.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­as I thought, you two aren¡¯t from here.¡¹

    There was no way human who gave such consideration toward people with the lowest status like them was someone of this world. Jasper implicitly said such thing with a wry smile, then he called Mindy and the children toe to the table. The children cheered and rushed forward.

    Even though she was flustered, Mindy distributed the foods so that every child would get equal amount. Then the children couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and wolfed down the biscuit and soup,

    ¡¸D-delicious!!!¡¹

    They said with a wide smile. There were even children who gotpletely absorbed with doing nothing but inhaling the food. Mindy and Jasper were also in the same state.

    Kouki was staring at that sight with a kind expression, and then he addressed Hajime with a small voice without turning his gaze.

    ¡¸You have mellowed down a lot before I knew it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s because I¡¯m always keeping it in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Keeping it in mind¡­¡­aa, you mean about being a virtuous model Japanese.¡¹

    Kouki smiled wryly while muttering ¡¸Ah, but¡¹ in his heart. When he thought about it, this guy was also helping a small child even during his travel in Tortus when he was still bloodthirsty. Right now that child was this guy¡¯s cherished beloved daughter. It was understandable that he wouldn¡¯t calmly abandon hungry children before his eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bring out better food, a lot more. I thought you would say that if it¡¯s you Amanogawa, but you¡¯re unexpectedly docile.¡¹

    For Hajime, the emergency rations he took out were his inest food and in only the minimum amount. When Kouki who was watching the children being absorbed with eating heard that, he replied back with a calm expression while his gaze was still fixed on the children.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go home. If we don¡¯t have any intention to change the way this world work, then we can¡¯t do anything irresponsible. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    If Hajime wanted, he could take out anything from delicious preserved food to high grade ingredient, and even freshly cooked dish.

    However, in the end would it count as fortune for these children if they ate such sumptuous meal for only this once?

    The answer was surely no.

    ¡¸In the first ce, these food are yours Nagumo. It¡¯s not my ce toin. As long as it¡¯s not an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re going to say it if it¡¯s an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s emergency, Nagumo will take measures first even without me saying anything, right? Just like now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s only natural for adult to wipe their own ass. But¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DThat¡¯s not the case with children. Originally it should be fine for them to be helped without any string attached. Right? Just like what Nagumo did for Myuu-chan in the past.¡¹

    Hajime thought. Seeing Kouki¡¯s calm attitude he thought¨D¨DWhat¡¯s with this guy, he¡¯s irritating.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll turn you into swiss cheese.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too sensitive!?¡¹

    For some reason Hajime felt that it was extremely offensive for Kouki to talk like he knew him well. But he didn¡¯t say that out loud satisfied himself with Kouki¡¯s look of trepidation. His shoulders rxed and he put his mind into a state that was close to meditation so that his body could recover.

    Then, one of the children suddenly stood up from her chair. It was the five years old girl whose eyes met Hajime previously. Her brown hair that looked really simr with Mindy was worn in braids and she was wearing a dress that really dirty.

    That girl hurriedly held her share of biscuit and soup container in her arms to keep them away from her surrounding, then for some reason she trot around the table until she stood between Hajime and Kouki.

    Hajime and Kouki dropped their gazes on her with a questioning look. She looked alternately between the two of them and¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah, oi, you¡¹

    She ignored Hajime¡¯s bewildered voice and mbered on Hajime¡¯sp right after she ced her food on the table.

    The girl who was sitting on Hajime¡¯sp looked back over her shoulder. She stared into Hajime¡¯s eyes without blinking.

    Hajime looked around with a troubled expression. Mindy and Jasper were looking surprised while Kouki was looking this way with astonishment.

    And then, he noticed how the kids who were rtively older among the children, especially the boys were hungrily watching the foods that were the share of the other children to steal them.

    They were unable to do so because Mindy and Jasper were keeping a watchful eye on them, but still, it seemed that there was also struggle between kids here, something that wasmon in a big family. And then, it seemed this girl wasing here because she was aiming for a safer ce.

    ¡¸O-oi! Listy! What are you doing!? Come here!¡¹

    Mindy raised her voice in panic. In respond the girl¨D¨DListy-chan¡¯s reply was very clear and concise.

    ¡¸No-!¡¹

    It seemed she refused. For some reason Listy-chan desired to have her meal on Hajime¡¯sp.

    ¡¸O-our pipsqueak is opening up to someone she just meet for the first time¡­¡­even though she always cautious even toward the people in this neighborhood¡­¡­especially Listy, she should be particrly scared against stranger¡­¡­¡¹

    Unbelievable! Jasper said. In this ce where everyone was only given the minimum requirement to live, one should be on their guard even toward their neighbor. They had already heard about it before.

    It seemed that wariness was also taking root in the children. And apparently Listy-chan was a kid with strong wariness.

    ¡¸Why are you approaching me? It¡¯s no good to throw away your wariness easily just because someone give you food.¡¹

    Hajime too became worried for Listy-chan¡¯s future if she was this simple. She said that to her with a scolding tone. But, for some reason Listy-chan made a rxed smile instead when faced against such strict voice and expression as though she was relieved.

    Seeing that, not just Mindy and Jasper, even the other children who were absorbed with eating were startled. They were saying things like ¡¸Listy smiled!?¡¹¡¸Even though she never smiled except toward Min-nee and Jas-nii!?¡¹¡¸The machine soldier faced pipsqueak smiled!¡¹ in shock.

    That Listy-chan answered Hajime¡¯s question still with that loosened smile.

    ¡¸You feel kind, like Jas-nii.¡¹

    It seemed she was feeling a kind atmosphere from the demon king-sama just like the guardian that she trusted.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If you want someone kind, go to that guy instead. He is a bottomlessly kind guy.¡¹

    ¡¸It sounds bad when it¡¯s Nagumo who said that.¡¹

    A nk stare came from Kouki. Listy-chan reacted and turned her gaze at Kouki. But then her gaze moved toward Jasper next before returning to Hajime right away.

    ¡¸You feel the warmest and fluffy.¡¹

    ¡¸Fluffy?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it, Hajime thought with a frown. But Kouki somehow understood what Listy-chan wanted to say after hearing her reply.

    She must want to say that there was magnanimity in Hajime. Undoubtedly she also felt that this person looked like someone that could be relied on. In other words, she felt that she would be able to feel the safest at his side.

    At times children could be sharper than adult. They could tell apart whether the other party was dangerous or not, how much peace of mind they could give them¡­¡­if that was true, then this must be something like that. That was the reason Listy-chan chose Hajime instead of Kouki.

    ¡¸Looks like your fatherhood has been polished even more in this one year huh, Nagumo?¡¹

    Kouki said with a bit of envy, or perhaps a bit of vexation.

    Somehow, Hajime often got liked by small children. In contrast what about him¡­¡­he ran his mind and, ¡¸Eh? I can¡¯t really remember small children taking a liking to me¡­¡­?¡¹. He felt a bit shocked.

    Suddenly, a small child that took a liking to him (he thought)¨D¨DKoone crossed his mind.

    But, however, Koone was able to make judgment by weighing both good and evil. She didn¡¯t loath to sacrifice even herself. She was resolved to shoulder the fate of her country even when she was just eight years old. Could such ¡°little girl of rock solid resolve¡± like that be called a ¡°mere little girl¡±?

    ¨D¨DEh? What is it Kouki-sama? You want to hug Koone on yourp and adore her? How perverted! But, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s Kouki-sama! However, naturally Koone will ask for thepensation if Kouki-sama want to have your fill of Koone! It¡¯s natural to demandpensation, so Koone dere!

    Suddenly it felt like he could hear the voice of Koone-tan followed with a loudughter. Kouki shook his head to shake off the thought.

    On the other hand, Hajime who was teased by Kouki unexpectedly didn¡¯t get angry. Instead he was scratching his cheek with an increasingly troubled look.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s a nice evaluation but¡­¡­¡¹

    Nowadays there would be times when he would worry whether he was able to be a good father, so it seemed he was honestly happy to be evaluated like that.

    But, it was also a fact that it was troubling to have someone who he shouldn¡¯t have gotten too close with taking a liking to him.

    It was a fact but¡­¡­looking at how he was unable to immediately tell Listy-chan to get off hisp right away when faced by her upward gaze, as expected the influence of his beloved daughter to him was great. Even the demon king had opponent that he couldn¡¯t win against now.

    And so,

    ¡¸Come on, finish your food already.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn!¡¹

    Listy-chan¡¯s smile loosened even more and she faced the table. She resumed her meal with an expression that looked at ease as though there was no distress troubling her at all. Her small legs were swinging back and forth happily.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You, don¡¯t tell me you have any n toy your hand on Lis¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Jasper. Which eye do you want to turn into a real peephole, left or right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s scary that you can reply instantly with that kinda line!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you ran off your stupid mouth. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s the same age with my daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸D-daughter? I see, you mentioned that you have family.¡¹

    Hajime said a terrifying sentence to Jasper while picking the vegetable scrap on the corner of Listy-chan¡¯s mouth, catching a falling bean midair and feeding it back to her, then next he also wiped the drop of soup trickling from the corner of her mouth.

    The terrifyingly natural fathering action that Hajime done in an unconscious level made even Jasper to sigh in relief.

    But, a small voice muttered ¡¸¡­¡­wonderful¡¹ in that timing.

    ¡¸Mi-Mindy?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!? D-don¡¯t misunderstand, Nii-san. I didn¡¯t mean anything strange just now¡­¡­¡¹

    Mindy-san kept sending nces at Hajime. The other young children were also sending nces to Hajime. They looked like they wanted to be spoiled too!

    Listy-chan who was making a serene expression suddenly gasped. Then her gaze ran through Mindy and other children before she hugged Hajime¡¯s right arm.

    It was as though she was asserting, This person is my papa, so hands off!

    And then, seeing that.

    ¡¸Oi, Netemp, Etemp. What are you two doing?¡¹

    Etemp-san and Netemp-san were making recording. There was no doubt about it because a part of their eye lens was blinking red that showed there was recording in progress.

    ¡¸IIII!!¡¹

    ¡¸What? You two are recording to show it to Myuuter?¡¹

    Hajime-san conversed normally with them like usual. Even though Kouki also possessednguageprehension skill, their mysteriousnguage only sounded like normal Iii to him. He wondered how they could converse normally like that.

    Next it was Netemp who was showing some kind of theatrical gesture while Kouki was groaning in puzzlement.

    ¡¸¨D¨DIi! I~Ii! I-I-I¨C. I¨DI-, iIIIII!!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that, are you imitating Myuu? Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡ºPapa! You¡¯re horrible nano! You¡¯re making a girl from who know where into your daughter even though you already have Myuu nano! You cheater nano!!¡»¡­¡­you say?¡¹

    The pantomime was pointlessly refined. It was just like actor that came out in the masterpiece silent movie. It was clear what Netemp-san was conveying just from watching her. The image of Myuu saying and gesturing just like that in the future came into mind easily.

    A vein pulsed on Hajime¡¯s forehead.

    Etemp & Netemp-san¡¯s reaction was godspeed. They moved in a whoosh in the blink of eye.

    They moved to Kouki¡¯s shoulder. Furthermore it was the shoulder that was opposite to Hajime. Kouki¡¯s head naturally became their shield.

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t make me into your shield so naturally like that!¡¹

    They treated Kouki¡¯s protest like a passing breeze and beautifully dodged Kouki¡¯s hand that tried to brush them off while leaning out half of their body to peek at Hajime, Etemp from the back of Kouki¡¯s head, while Netemp was from the front of Kouki¡¯s face.

    It was as though they were saying ¡¸I-it¡¯s just a joke, master¡¹¡¸Yes, just a joke. That¡¯s why please don¡¯t be that angry. That¡¯s immature of you!¡¹.

    Thatedy skit of Etemp & Netemp & Kouki, and Mindy¡¯s flustered look, and Jasper¡¯s doubting gaze that contained a different meaning this time toward Hajime, and then the children who were targeting the seat on the demon king¡¯sp¡­¡­

    The dining table was starting to turn into such pandemonium. However, Listy-chan was the only one who continued to eat her meal while settling herself snugly on Hajime¡¯s chest.

    Her mind¡¯s eye that seen through people¡¯s nature urately, her decisiveness to secure the safe ce when it was necessary despite her fear of stranger, they showed just how capable this girl was.

    ¡¸You might be a big shot in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Listy¡¯s face looked like she didn¡¯t understand anything. Hajime smiled wryly while patting her head.

    A while after that, when everyone finished with their meal, Hajime nced at the children who was starting to doze off because of their full stomach before his atmosphere changed and he opened his mouth.

    ¡¸How about you bring the pipsqueaks back into their room?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s words sounded like he was being considerate to the children, but actually it was to give a warning to Jasper who was being restless.

    Jasper jerked for an instant, but a beatter he took a deep breath and shook his head resolutely.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but, Nii-san. It¡¯ll be time to work in two more hours. If we don¡¯t let them get a little sleep at least¡­¡­¡¹

    Mindy pleaded with a bewildered look. Her gaze was directed at the children around the age of five including Listy. It seemed that even children weren¡¯t allowed to be free in this world. They were also assigned with some kind ofbor.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, just stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Alright, Nii-san.¡¹

    Jasper repeated his order with a strong tone that didn¡¯t allow any objection. Mindy seemed to sense Jasper¡¯s unusual air and nodded even while looking unconvinced.

    And then she turned her gaze to Hajime to have him hand over Listy so she at least wouldn¡¯t hinder the conversation.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    She unconsciously gulped.

    Because Hajime¡¯s eyes were really cool-headed. Beside him Kouki was making a terrible contrast to Hajime with his somewhat bitter or perhaps pained expression.

    ¡¸Listy. Go to Mindy.¡¹

    ¡¸U?¡¹

    Listy who was rxing on hisp looked back over her shoulder. She stared still at Hajime¡¯s face with her unchanging expression.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine even if she stayed like¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Jasper. Something like that won¡¯t work with me.¡¹

    Jasper interrupted, but Hajime cut him off decisively. Listy turned her gaze slightly toward Jasper who got his breath taken away.

    And then¡­¡­as expected, Listy was a smart child. She turned back toward Hajime once more and seemed to understand that her selfishness wouldn¡¯t go further than this. She got down from hisp looking somewhat dejected.

    Mindy was perplexed because she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the two¡¯s conversation. But for the time being she lifted up Listy and put her on her ownp this time.

    The other children were also looking bewildered by the atmosphere that was growing tense for some reason. Hajime took the initiative and opened his mouth first.

    ¡¸Sorry but, I¡¯ve no intention to hear your request.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DTsu, please-. Help my family-¡¹

    As expected, Jasper asked that. Hajime closed his eyes. He could sense Kouki trembling beside him.

    Jasper gave them shelter, gave them the food of the children, and kept the children here even though the time of work was approaching, everything was for this. He was trying to appeal to Hajime and Kouki¡¯s emotion so they would sympathize or even pity them. In order to go to the paradise.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going up. You¡¯re the one who said that it¡¯s a suicidal act.¡¹

    ¡¸But you still said that you¡¯re going even then. That means you have a chance to seed right? Then please-. Bring us too with you.¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s trembling was growing stronger. He was gritting his teeth as though he was enduring a great pain. It was as though he was being hacked at the interstice between reality and hope.

    If it was Kouki from before, he would undoubtedly agree to Jasper¡¯s request right away. He was holding himself back right now because he was seeing reality. In this situation where he had no choice but rely on Hajime, in this circumstance where he couldn¡¯t solve the problem with his own strength¡­¡­that was why, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He still didn¡¯t know much about this world. He couldn¡¯t possibly promise that he would protect these people without fail.

    Troublesome, Hajime thought while ncing at Kouki¡¯s state. He then opened his mouth to restate his refusal¨D¨Dbut Jasper¡¯s yell cut him off.

    ¡¸Our life span-¡¹

    Hajime narrowed his eyes. Now that Jasper mentioned it, he recalled him saying something about ¡°life span treatment¡± before.

    ¡¸We residences of the underworld has fixed life span. Thirty years. We will receive ¡°life span treatment¡± exactly thirty years after we were born. This year, I¡¯ll be thirty years old¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Treatment? By treatment you mean¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki opened his eyes wide with a dumbfounded look. Jasper muttered ¡¸Obviously I mean that I¡¯ll die¡¹ with an air like an exhausted old man. Jasper looked like he was in his forty, but in reality it was only his appearance that looked aged.

    ¡¸It¡¯s necessary to limit the number of people because of the limited living space here.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s, that might be so but, but-, such thing¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki was at a loss of words. Meanwhile Hajime muttered in his heart ¡¸Now that he mentioned it, I didn¡¯t see even a single old man on our way here¡¹ in understanding while showing a slightly doubting expression. Jasper didn¡¯t notice that and continued.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna get the treatment anyway this year. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll cross any dangerous bridge. If a path to the paradise can really be opened, I nned to bring along everyone here after confirming it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-wait a second, Nii-san! Just what are you talking about!?¡¹

    Mindy couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and cut in. As expected, it seemed Jasper didn¡¯t say anything even to his family. Perhaps, those people who he called his rades¡± in the underground space were actually only test subject for Jasper.

    Jasper confessed what he had been hiding until to Mindy and the children. He also told them about Hajime and Kouki¡¯s real identity.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­¡­that¡¯s why, Nii-san, you didn¡¯t even rest after thebor finished and went off somewhere¡­¡­you became that exhausted¡­¡­what are you thinking! To vite the taboo like that! Why did you obey that kind of suspicious voice!? I never wish, to be free just because my life span is approaching the end, not at all-¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to keep it quiet from you. But, the machine soldier could find out anytime.¡¹

    Jasper must be thinking that it would be safer for his family to not know anything in case they were discovered. Though he called them family, there wasn¡¯t any blood rtionship between them, so he wished that what he done would only be considered as a foolish man who feared life span treatment acting rashly on his lonesome.

    ¡¸Even so to vite the taboo because of that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I was worried! What would be of you guys after I got the treatment-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nii-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish that you guys can live longer that the like of me. I wish you guys can eat tastier food until your stomach is full¡­¡­¡¹

    Jasper hanged his head while speaking out his wish with a voice that was gradually growing smaller. Mindy and the children became unable to say anything seeing him like that.

    In this world the fixed life span was something as natural as the natural providence. They couldn¡¯t believe Jasper who was trying to oppose such thing, on the other hand they were also speechless from the happiness that Jasper was thinking so much for them.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­¡­what is this ¡°taboo¡± that everyone has been mentioning since just now?¡¹

    Kouki asked a question to change the heavy and awkward atmosphere. Hajime had been closing his eyes while folding his arms since some time ago, so Kouki was the one to hesitantly ask.

    ¡¸¡­¡­To be more urate, it¡¯s called ¡°mankind prohibition¡±. Anyone who break it will be disposed with no question asked. It¡¯s the absolute rule that is imposed on humans.¡¹

    First, it¡¯s forbidden to go against mother¡¯s will.

    Second, it¡¯s forbidden to touch any metal.

    Third, it¡¯s forbidden to investigate why they are forbidden.

    Actually the rules contained more detail than that, but in the end it was those three points that were forbidden. The rules were ranked by their order of priority. Mother¡¯s will was to be prioritized in everything. For example there were also metals that humans were allowed to touch and possess, like the metal used for the supply can.

    ¡¸I know, they are necessary rules in order to protect mankind and prevent our downfall. Wishing to go to paradise is just me being selfish. But, but still, even so I¡­¡­!¡¹

    Surely Jasper would be able to ept his fate if only he didn¡¯t know anything. However, he heard about the paradise¡¯s existence. He learned about the existence of other world.

    It was something natural to be unable to give up when one harbored hope.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That so called lord of paradise, what he did is really cruel.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime let out a small mutter. What kind of emotion was put into it? But, his tone was horribly, no, terrifyingly t. That was why Kouki also couldn¡¯t say anything more to Hajime.

    But to Jasper and everyone,

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t bring you all with us. I can¡¯t make any kind of promise. I¡¯m, truly sorry.¡¹

    Kouki hardened his tone and said that while bowing deeply.

    In their current situation where their strength was greatly limited, even with just the two of them would already put their life in danger when they broke through the protection of the fortress city. To bring along the children with them while protecting them, he couldn¡¯t possibly propose such thing.

    Perhaps if only they could just secure the electricity, they might be able to bring along just Jasper and the children through the gate. But, doing that would necessitate them going back to here because they couldn¡¯t bring them along. There was no guarantee Hajime and Kouki would be able to do that after causing a lot of ruckus.

    It was a promise that he couldn¡¯t make at all. It wouldn¡¯t be good to have them harbor such uncertain hope. That would be the same like what the lord of paradise did.

    Kouki spoke out words that represented Hajime¡¯s own opinion. His closed eyes slightly opened in surprise by that. And then he saw Kouki¡¯s figure that was bowing his head while clenching his fist and gritting his teeth so hard they might broke.

    Jasper¡¯s expression turned grief, even so he opened his mouth again to plead vehemently. But Mindy stopped him. She grabbed Jasper¡¯s hand while staring at Kouki¡¯s trembling body.

    With that Jasper also became unable to say anything. Mindy smiled and spoke in Jasper¡¯s ce.

    ¡¸We should be the one saying sorry because Nii-san is asking for the unreasonable.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki didn¡¯t lift his head. Mindy¡¯s troubled smile deepened and she continued.

    ¡¸Just like Nii-san himself said, this is only our selfish wish. If that wishes true, we will be the only one ignoring the rule even though everyone else is living here while obeying it.¡¹

    Though she was saying that, Mindy¡¯s gaze toward Jasper was warm.

    ¡¸Mankind live under mother¡¯s protection and give our all to fulfill the role that is given to us so that mankind won¡¯t perish. Doing that will protect the ce for the next generation of children. That¡¯s how we have been living all this time.¡¹

    Everyone listened to Mindy¡¯s words without saying anything. Even Hajimepletely opened his eyes and stared at Mindy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lie that we don¡¯t have any hope. Because, if we keep doing our best to live like that, one day mother will defeat the invaders for us. And then, surely, the day wille when we can live longer and eat tasty things until we are full.¡¹

    Her tone was gentle as though to persuade Jasper and the children. However, there was strength that could be felt somewhere in her voice. Jasper¡¯s expression turned from the grieving look into a troubled smile that looked exactly just like his sister. Surely, that was how he looked before he listened to the voice of the lord of the paradise.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, please stop bowing like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Mindy-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    At the end, Mindy looked straight toward Hajime and Kouki and spoke with a smile.

    ¡¸Thank you for the delicious foods. Thank you from bringing back Nii-san from danger. Please take your time to rest at ease before going forward to achieve your objective.¡¹

    Silence filled the room. Kouki lifted his head and looked up to the sky.

    Jasper took a deep breath and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Sorry to asked for something unreasonable. Even though it was my fault that you two were torn away from your family. Please forget what I said just now.¡¹

    His expression was awkward. He looked like the thing that had been possessing him until now had left him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I pray that there¡¯ll be victory and fortune in your future.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, thanks for that.¡¹

    Jasperughed at Hajime¡¯s words.

    After that, Jasper told Hajime and Kouki that they were free to use the living room to take a good rest. He left taking the children into their room.

    Hajime and Kouki kept silent for a while in the empty room.

    It was unknown how long they kept like that.

    Before long, Hajime suddenly stood up and sat down with a wall on his back. He quietly closed his eyes to genuinely take rest this time.

    Seeing that, Kouki also stood up and also sat down while leaning on the opposite wall.

    Hajime kept his eyes closed for a while before some words spilled out from his mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed you didn¡¯t say ¡°Let¡¯s bring them with us¡± at all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mindy-san had said everything that need to be said.¡¹

    He was asked for salvation but it wouldn¡¯t be salvation. Even for a hero who wouldn¡¯t balk to sacrifice himself when the necessity arrived, right now he had with him a partner that he dragged into this situation. He couldn¡¯t say something irresponsible. He couldn¡¯t wish for it.

    Hajime took out a vial from his tactical vest and tossed it at Kouki. It rotated in the air andnded on Kouki¡¯s palm without ident.

    ¡¸Apply it on your palm. You¡¯ll trouble me if you blundered because your sword grip isn¡¯t perfect.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Guess so.¡¹

    It seemed his nails hurt his palm when he clenched his fist. Hajime¡¯s rare meddling that sharply noticed that fact might be his own way to show consideration. Kouki smiled wryly in his mind.

    Like that time flowed and around one hour after they started resting.

    It suddenly came.

    ¡ºCan you hear? Can you hear?¡»

    Hajime and Kouki moved intobat readiness in surprise. They stood up at the same time and reached toward their respective weapon.

    It was a female voice, sounding like it resounded through the whole space. A mysterious phenomenon. However, they couldn¡¯t see the owner of the voice.

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­, Hajime and Kouki thought. They looked at each other before their tension swelled up.

    If their guess was correct, this voice was the lord of paradise that Jasper heard¨D¨D

    ¡ºRight now I¡¯m talking directly into your brain.¡»

    Hajime-san immediately narrowed his eyes. Even Kouki¡¯s gaze was twitching. Even Kouki who wasn¡¯t an otaku had heard this phrase before. (TN: Seems to be reference to Dragon Ball)

    The tension was dispersing and Hajime was about to say ¡¸Are you screwing with us you bastard¡¹ with vein pulsing on his forehead. But in that instant.

    A sharp and urgent voice that ran counter with the jesting phrase resounded.

    ¡ºPlease escape quickly! The enemy is approaching!!¡»

    Was it truth or lie?

    Either way, it seemed they wouldn¡¯t be given any leeway to recover.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    Arifureta After IV Christmas Special Gather, Santa us Four

    This is something that I wrote in three hours because I had no time so the quality is really rough but, please read it as your Christmas apaniment if you like!

    People of narou, Merry Christmas!

    While the world was flourishing with Christmas¡¯s characteristic mood coloring the atmosphere, there was someone running through a back alley in panic.

    The delinquents loitering at the back alley smirked when they saw that person who was running.

    Why?

    Because the person was a beautiful female wearing santa costume!

    Yes, the person who was dashing through the back alley desperately at midnight was a youngdy with santa cosy.

    Why was she in so much of a hurry? Was shete for her work? Or perhaps she was going to a party? Or perhaps, her mini skirt santa outfit caused some bad guys to chase after her with a bad intention¡­¡­

    Bad guys like us perhaps? The delinquent youths thought while blocking the path. The expression of the santady twitched seeing that. The youths vulgarly grinned at her seeing that.

    ¡¸Yoo,dy. What are you doing dressed like¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez, even though this isn¡¯t the time for this!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah?¡¹

    The santady¡¯s leg kicked in a sh at the same time when that voice filled with a lot of irritation and grief burst out.

    Thepletely merciless upper kick exploded on the side of youth¡¯s head. ¡¸Abya!?¡¹ The youth let out a strange scream while flying backward. Even more kicks shed through the air and mowed down the youths like weeds.

    ¡¸S-stay down over there quietly okay!¡¹

    The santady left those words behind to the youths who fainted with their eyes rolled back while dashing away.

    One youth who didn¡¯t faint opened his mouth toin but¡­¡­thedy was already gone from sight at that time. The incident that happened too fast robbed him of any target to vent and he could only curse ¡¸Shit-¡¹.

    And then he stiffened.

    His instinct was telling him Don¡¯t move, hold your breath down. A freezing chill rushed through his body and he felt like all the heat of his body had been robbed.

    Right after that, someone passed through in front of the youth. The youth felt a terror withoutpare at this time, even so he was filled with the desire to praise himself who instinctually closed his eyes so that he didn¡¯t see anything.

    He was feeling something simr to a conviction. If his eyes were opened, if he saw the person who passed him by right now, there was no doubt that he wouldn¡¯t get away unscathed from this. Both mentally and physically.

    The hustling and bustling were faintly audible from here. The youth felt immeasurably relieved by that noise while he obeyed his body¡¯s desire to let go of his consciousness and forgot everything.

    In the meanwhile, thedy santa who splendidly kicked the delinquents flying was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiih, it¡¯singgg! Something dreadful is chasing meeee! Noooooooo-¡¹

    Crying while continuing to run without caring of anything else despite her amazing strength. At the same time,

    ¡¸Stupid stupid stupid-, Stupid driver!! Even though it already makes me cry to have to work at Christmasss! Why does it turn out like thisss!¡¹

    She evenined like hat. Her sanity would be lost because of the terror of the current situation unless she did that. She was convinced that it would be game over for her if she was reduced into such state.

    And so, sheined more.

    ¡¸I thought it was suspicious from the start! Because, he was wearing his hat too deeply that I couldn¡¯t see his eyes! Yet he was driving normally even though there was no way he could see ahead like that! And he was also abnormally silent!¡¹

    She fixed her hold on the very old leather bag that she was holding. Its content was something suspicious¡­¡­or rather, it was a ¡°book¡± that caused nausea to well up just from looking at it.

    ¡¸What do you mean by ¡°Surely you¡¯ll be able to deliver it with your legs and stamina that had gotten away from them many times¡± huh! You¡¯re surely someone rted just as I thought!¡¹

    When she was doing work of Christmas event tour with the male driver who was her coworker in thepany, he suddenly muttered ¡¸This is bad¡­¡­¡¹ and took out a leather bag out from somewhere. He handed the book to her and told her to deliver it to a certain ce.

    Naturally the santady refused because they were in the middle of working and she didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, but he then said, ¡¸If you don¡¯t deliver it¡­¡­everyone will die you know?¡¹. When she objected Then let¡¯s throw it away!, he objected back ¡¸A lot more people will die if you throw it away though?¡¹.

    And so, the santady checked the content of the book, just in case~, and she understood everything.

    Ah, this is a dangerous crap. It¡¯s the unreasonable thing that I had experienced many times in the past. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I cry or go shivering at the corner while holding my head, incredibly gruesome thing will happen to me and my surrounding if I don¡¯t do something about it with everything I have¡­¡­she thought.

    Even so, it was unreasonable to hand this dangerous crap that was even worse than a bomb to someone like her who wasn¡¯t even a transporter much less an explor¡ð (self-proimed). If he was someone rted with ¡°that side¡±, then certainly it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t understand how she knew about her who boasted an astounding survival rate but¡­¡­

    But, she still couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    ¡¸Even though, even thoughhhh, I¡¯m just a bus tour guideeeeeeeeeee!!¡¹

    She was forced to cosy as santa to be bus tour guide for Christmas night event just because she was a rookie. Furthermore she was forced to watch the customers having fun and enjoying themselves at the event despite her woes. At the break time, the bus driver whose eyes couldn¡¯t be seen by the hat he was wearing entrusted the sphemous and repulsive book to her saying ¡¸I leave the rest to you¡¹. Then she got chased by this unknown person who was human but felt dangerous for an unknown reason. It was unreasonable.

    She wanted to cry.

    She looked at her smartphone while running at full speed. There was still some distance until her destination. It was the distance of five train stops she guessed. It seemed the bus driver (who absolutely couldn¡¯t look forward due to his hat) had contacted his acquaintance who was going to that spot in haste. Apparently that person would do something about his book if she could just hand it over to them but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it at allll¡¹

    She rushed out into a rtively wide road. At the corner of her sight she could see a couple snuggling close to each other.

    She wanted to cry.

    That couple screamed ¡¸Hiih¡¹ seeing the santady who dashed out from the back alley with a desperate expression and an amazing speed that would make any sprinter turned pale.

    She wanted to wail.

    Her field of vision that was blurry from tears caught sight of the pretty crystal dangling from her smartphone. It was the thank you present from the students in the field trip that jauntily shaved her sanity point before this. Apparently it was a charm that might bring her salvation if she wished for it when she was in trouble.

    She recovered the leeway in her heart slightly from that. Though she didn¡¯t think it would really cause a supernatural phenomenon that could save her.

    Certainly the central figure of those students, the boy who gave her this charm emitted quite the presence. The students all simultaneously looked at him when she talked about the legend of demon king of Kurama. In fact he had the air that felt like a real demon king, but this was this, that was that. There was no way that this charm would really do something for real.

    She would die if she got absorbed in such delusion. Reality was reality. Although, there was no doubt that the consideration of those students who were good people deep down when she actually bothered to look closely at them gave a calm to her heart in this cornered situation.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll return home alive too this time, then¨D¨DI¡¯ll spray that driver¡¯s eyeballs with capsaicin until I emptied the whole bottleeeeee¡¹

    From her waist holster¨D¨Dor rather her pocket, she took out an extremely sweet coffee milk, took out a straw and stabbed it in with one hand! The sugar supply flowed in! The bus guide santa-san¡¯s stamina was recovered! Her speed increased further!

    But, as expected the reality was still the reality even with the increase of her momentum. The instinct that had protected her until now suddenly rang the rm bell.

    The hair at the back of her neck stood on ends. The bus guide santa-san immediately threw herself forward.

    Something passed by overhead. There was the sound of a building¡¯s wall destroyed. At the same time, her hand became numb from the sensation of hard asphalt. She held down the pain with her guts and used her falling momentum to roll like a drill without stopping¨D¨D

    ¡¸All of you single people out there~! How about visiting a maid cafeee~? Let¡¯s spend a fun time with rabbit-eared maid santa at Christmasss! If you visit now there is Christmas special discount¨D¨Duee!? Santa-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wawah, I¡¯m sorrrrryyyy¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DGeboraaa!?¡¹

    She crashed on a twintail rabbit-eared maid santa¨D¨Dwearing an outfit that looked like miniskirt maid uniform with red and white color to look like santa outfit and equipping a special rabbit ear¨D¨Dwho was distributing flyers at the street. The girl was blown away.

    The rabbit-eared maid santa¡¯s body bent into the shape of ¡®<¡¯ and she flew while letting out a scream that a maiden mustn¡¯t make. And then her back crashed hard on the light pole at the other side of the street. This time her body bent backward like a shrimp before she fell on the ground.

    The people walking on the street stiffened. The rabbit-eared maid santa was convulsing on the ground while still bending backward like a shrimp. The tackling culprit who caused that¨D¨Dthe bus guide santa who was on all fours gathered everyone¡¯s gaze.

    From normal perspective, it waspletely the scene of a crash site. Perhaps it was even a murder scene. That was just how horrible the crash & bending of the spine looked like.

    The bus guide santa-san turned pale. The terror that surpassed even her terror toward her pursuer caused her facial muscles to spasm greatly.

    While everyone was dumbfounded by the sudden ident, the bus guide santa-san came back to her senses earlier and she raised her voice in panic.

    ¡¸A-are you alrightttttt!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m alright!¡¹

    ¡¸No way!?¡¹

    It was an astonishing toughness. The rabbit-eared maid santa girl stood up normally while her twintail whipped out *buruaaaaa* wildly. Her smooth standing up movement was a bit eerie.

    ¡¸A-are you really alright? I¡¯m sorry! Because of me you¨D¨D¡¹

    The bus guide santa apologized and worried while in a fluster. The rabbit-eared maid santa held out her hand forward while her other hand brushed up her twintail gantly. She snorted ¡¸Fuh¡¹.

    ¡¸Santady, I¡¯m fine so please don¡¯t worry. For a soul sister, just this much is like a mosquito bite.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying at all but, I¡¯m d! Your back bent backward to a degree that your spine should have absolutely snapped but, it¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re unharmed!¡¹

    ¡¸I never ck on training daily in order to oppose senpai, the nemesis of Onee-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected I still don¡¯t get it but, I¡¯m really sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re fellow santa, I forgive you!¡¹

    As expected from the shock corps captain of soul sisters. The kouhai-chan who was the target of the demon king¡¯s affectionate treatment. Not only she was tough, she wasrge hearted toward everyone other than the nemesis who targeted Onee-sama.

    Although, it was a shame that the flyers of the caf¨¦ where she was working part time got scattered everywhere.

    She wished to give Christmas present to her beloved Onee-sama, however, she had used up all her pocket money for booby traps toward the hateful senpai, so she searched and found this temporary part-time job somehow. She would be fired if it got found out she had literally scattered the flyers everywhere!

    ¡¸Say, santady. If possible please help me picking up the flyers at lea¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Watch out-¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dguea!?¡¹

    The rabbit-eared maid santa¨D¨Daka kouhai-chan santa experienced her second crash today.

    Something that rushed out from the alley bent like a whip and struck her stomach. She was sent flying with her body bent into the shape of ¡®<¡¯. Kouhai-chan santa crashed on the streetmp again like before and bent like a shrimp.

    Then, there was a scream ¡¸Kyaaah¡¹.

    Kouhai-chan turned her gaze even while convulsing like a shrimp. She saw the bus guide santa got blown away until right beside her.

    ¡¸A-are you alright? Just what in the world¨D¨D¡¹

    Kouhai-chan santa looked like the one who shouldn¡¯t be okay at all no matter how in this case, but her body stood up with a smooth and slipper movement while asking about the bus guide santa-san¡¯s condition in worry. She was a good child at heart. It was only her problematic action toward the demon king that was standing out.

    However, the bus guide santa-san had no leeway to respond to that worried voice of kouhai-chan santa. The cause wasn¡¯t just the pain of getting sent flying. Something like that wouldn¡¯t be any problem as long as she had her extremely sweet coffee milk. Furthermore the stock of her extremely sweet coffee milk inside her pocket was sufficient at all time!

    Therefore, there was only one reason of the bus guide santa-san¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡¸Kuh, it got taken away-¡¹

    Yes, the ¡°book¡± that apparently would cause a lot of death if it didn¡¯t get delivered, the leather bag where it was contained had been stolen by her pursuer.

    When she turned her gaze, she saw the man in ck clothes appearing from the alley. He was a pale Caucasian male whocked vitality. He was also thin and looking unhealthy. His hand was holding the leather bag.

    Kouhai-chan santa naturally didn¡¯t understand the situation at all. However, she guessed correctly that it was that man who attacked them. She also sensed the ominous aura from that man which caused anxiety just from looking at him.

    ¡¸I have, to take it back¡­¡­¡¹

    Bus guide santa-san who was on all fours forced strength into her legs and stood up with difficulty. She took out an extremely sweet coffee milk from her sleeve and resupplied.

    Beside her, kouhai-chan santa noticed the abnormality at the surrounding.

    ¡¸Eh? Why are people¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though there were bystanders who were watching dumbfounded from the crash ident of kouhai-chan santa just now, they were all gone when she realized it. No, there were still some people around but, they were turning their back from this scene and walked away as though ignoring or perhaps not even noticing thismotion.

    Something strange was afoot. That was all she understood. And then, kouhai-chan santa saw her reliable senpai among the leaving people and stood up.

    However, that senpai wasn¡¯t the demon king senpai¨D¨D

    ¡¸Bunny-senpaaaaaai!! Here! Over hereeeee!!¡¹

    It was a loud voice that was hard to believeing from such small body.

    Due to that voice, that ¡°bunny-senpai¡± from the part-time job workce¨D¨Dthe rabbit-eared maid santa-san who dressed the same like kouhai-chan but with a veteran smell drifting from her gasped and turned around as though she had just remembered the reason she came to this ce. Her eyes widened like saucer.

    Kouhai-chan santa yelled toward that senpai who was jam-packed with many attributes of rabbit-eared maid santa senpai!

    ¡¸Thieveee! That man! He is a thieveeeeee! He stole that leather baggggggg!!¡¹

    The rabbit-eared maid santa-senpai¡¯s expression instantly changed¨D¨D

    ¡¸You¡¯ve some guts doing that in this town pyon!!¡¹

    Right after that, her figure vanished. The speed of her fierce dash made it looked like she disappeared from view. She entered her top speed in an instant and rapidly closed the distance with that man!

    The man swung his arm in annoyance. Instantly something that looked like a ck whip approached the bunny-senpai with a horrific speed.

    The bus guide santa reflexively yelled.

    ¡¸Watch out-¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t mean anything if it doesn¡¯t hit pyon!¡¹

    Rabbit-eared maid santa-senpai dodged the whip. She ran in top speed while making a sharp turn without braking at all somehow.

    The man¡¯s eyes widened slightly. And then, the rabbit-eared maid santa had already entered into his bosom at that time.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Scre¡ð Bite¡±! Pyon!!¡¹

    The rabbit-eared maid santa-senpai spun while running past the man from his side in an instant. The girlnded with a cool pose like a hero¡¯snding. In her hand¨D¨D

    ¡¸As expected from bunny-senpai! The living legend of Akiba! The pyon at the end of your sentence isn¡¯t just for show!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way. She took it back in that instant!?¡¹

    Indeed, her hand was holding the leather bag. It was a technique from a certain American football manga to spin while forcefully snatching a ball that was in the hold of the opponent. Even though she was a rabbit-eared part-time worker dressed in santa cosy that looked like a maid.

    The rabbit-eared maid santa-senpai immediately dashed away toward kouhai-chan santa and bus guide santa-san.

    ¡¸I have taken it back pyon. For now let¡¯s call the police pyon.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is the pyon absolutely necessary¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Some people had pointed how immature I was as a rabbit-eared maid pyon. Constant battle pyonparation pyon.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t there too many pyon there?¡¹

    In any case, bus guide santa had recovered the book.

    However, the threat hadn¡¯t left. Rather, now with her there were two ordinary people¡­¡­no, a girl who stood unharmed after bending backward like a shrimp, and a woman who outmaneuvered a dangerous man with superhuman movement. Perhaps they should be called as extraordinary people rather than ordinary people, even so, it was still a fact that she had involved people who didn¡¯t know about ¡°this side of the world¡±.

    And then, the man¡¯s atmosphere changed as though to disy that danger.

    *Shiver*, a hard to describe coldness assaulted their whole body.

    ¡¸Tsu, what¡¯s with this person? Doesn¡¯t he seem like a bad news?¡¹

    ¡¸S-seems so pyon. He looks even more dangerous than the self-proimed gentleman fixated to our caf¨¦¡¯s girl that I encountered sometimes pyon.¡¹

    ¡¸B-both of you, thank you very much for your help. Let¡¯s part way here.¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t involve them anymore than this. She had to get away alone from here¡­¡­

    Bus guide santa-san resolved herself just like she did many times in the past with such heroic determination.

    There was already no more choice except this in order to save the two maid santa-san. However, it was unknown whether this man would let these two go unscathed in the end. She wanted to believe that the chance wasn¡¯t low that this man would ignore these ultra tough maid-san and super mobile maid-san because it would be too troublesome to dispose of them but¡­¡­

    And so, the bus guide santa-san backed away bit by bit. The man took a step forward and the tension rocketed up. It was at that timing,

    ¡¸Are you troubled? Nano¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three santa-san stopped moving. The man also reflexively stopped moving due to the suddenly appearing presence.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the voice¨D¨Dat the end of the street where the people left to.

    And then, they witnessed it.

    ¡¸Reindeer!? Why is there a reindeer here!? There is a tiny santa-san too!?¡¹

    Yes, there was a pony-sized reindeer with bright red nose tip, and standing imposingly on the sleigh that was pulled by that reindeer¨D¨D

    ¡¸Myuu-chan!?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you are! The daughter of the one called boss by the evangelists of the way of rabbit ears!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaa, now that you mentioned it! This is the child who called that student with demon king atmosphere papa!¡¹

    Eh? Kouhai-chan santa and rabbit-eared maid santa-senpai and bus guide santa looked at each other. Eh, we are unexpected connected by involvement with ¡°that person¡±? Such thought was drawn on their face.

    There the bus guide santa realized. Come to think of it, she had once seen this twintail santa-san! She was that girl who got tied up by that demon king-like student onto an electric pole, and yet she got out of the binding slipperily on her own and dashed toward a running bus and even almost caught up, that girl who seemed a bit messed up in the head!

    By the way, Myuu was dressed in santa costume because her present distribution activityst year received great poprity, so this year too she was nning to do the same. Right now she was incidentally on the way home after doing her santa act and happened to see this disquieting situation that was detected by the Grim Reaper reindeer.

    ¡¸Never fear nano!¡¹

    With a posed look, Myuu santa took a cool pose using a certain abyss lord as reference.

    ¡¸Because Myuu is here! Nano!¡¹

    Lu-chan! Return this strange space into normal! When she ordered that, the disquieting space that drove away people from here returned back into normal. The noise of people¡¯s chatter was gradually getting closer.

    ¡¸Myu, Myuu-chan! Get back, it¡¯s dangerous here! That man there is dangerous! Or rather, are you alone thiste at night!? What is senpai doing!?¡¹

    Kouhai-chan made a tsukkomi with a warning filled withmon sense, but in that moment, the man got fed up with the strange bunch (from the man¡¯s perspective) that appeared one after another and swung his arm. His target was naturally bus guide santa-san.

    However, the sharp whip¨D¨Dit was actually tentacle¨D¨Dthat stretched out once more was blocked before it could harm bus guide santa. It was bounced back by the reindeer¡¯s horn.

    ¡¸Eh, no way, since when!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s troubling if you underestimate Lu-chan nano. The fastest raindeer, that¡¯s Lu-chan nano!¡¹

    No, who is this Lu-chan? Such tsukkomi resounded inside their heart. The thought that Lu-chan actually was a real greater demon with the real name of Lucifer never even crossed their mind. The king of demons had changed job at Christmas only into the fastest reindeer that transported presents for good children!

    The noise of people¡¯s chatter had returned and people were gradually approaching the area again, even so the man showed no sign of retreating. He was prioritizing snatching the book rather than keeping the secret of his existence.

    The man gazed warily at the mysterious reindeer and little girl. He slowly took a fighting stance.

    Facing against him were four santa-san.

    The four santa obtained this chance meeting in this holy night. It was unclear whether this was a miracle or aedy, or rather even just the fact that all of them were all cosying as santa at the same time was a miracle in itself, but putting that aside, would they be able to be one team and ovee this danger¡­¡­

    It was then, Myuu santa grinned fearlessly and took action.

    ¡¸Eat this nano! Sure kill move¨D¨D!¡¹

    She pointed her hand forward with a cool move. Then pushed *click*. *Tururururu-* A call ringtone rang!

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Calling Papa¡±!!¡¹

    ¨D¨DMyuu? What¡¯s the matter? You should be home already shouldn¡¯t you?

    ¨D¨DPapa save Myuu! There is a pervert nano!

    ¡¸Where is this suicide volunteer?¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!? Senpai!? Since when!?¡¹

    ¡¸Bo-boss-san!? Where did you appear from pyon!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, aa!? Demon king student-san¨D¨Dnot, Nagumo Hajime-kun right!?¡¹

    The three santa showed three different reactions. The senpai and the boss and the demon king student Hajime had appeared out of nowhere with his back facing them.

    No wonder. Certainly an instant summoning of demon king was indeed a sure kill move.

    ¡¸Aa? ¡­¡­Kouhai, the superhuman rabbit-eared maid, and the guide from that school trip? What¡¯s more everyone is cosying as santa¡­¡­what¡¯s this situation?¡¹

    It was just as he said. Even so, there was no need to guess how the situation developed from there.

    The man easily got subdued. It felt like he was being possessed by some kind of strange existence so Hajime captured him, but at that time that strange existence had already vanished. There was nothing else that could be done, so Hajime wrote about the situation using permanent marker on the man¡¯s face and sent him off using a gate to a certain abyss lord who should be having Christmas party to have him deliver the man to ult expert.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaa, Kousukeee! A strange man appeared from empty air!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumooo! It must be your work! Who the hell is this guy!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Kou-kun! ire-chan stumbled because of the shock and crashed on the ss window head first! She fell out until the road¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Kousuke-san. ire-san got run over by a car¡¹

    ¡¸ireeeeeee!? I guess you¡¯re unharmed but are you alrighttt!?¡¹

    Hajime closed the gate right away while such voices could be heard from the other side. He then guarded the bus guide-san and safely sent her until the book was delivered to the person at the destination.

    After that, the three santa who finished their respective work got invited to the Christmas party that was held in Nagumo house while they were still wearing their santa cosy but¡­¡­

    Of course, when the high school girl who always adventured even at daily life, the superhuman rabbit-eared maid, and the bus guide-san with cheat willpower and survival ability intruded into Nagumo house that could be said as a singrity point, there was no way that nothing would happen. They would be dragged into another new turmoil here too.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc This Damn Masochist Hero-

    AN: I posted a Christmas special chapter ¡°Gather, Santa us Four!¡± at Wednesday.

    For those of you who haven¡¯t read it, it¡¯s a chaotic story but please read it first.

    ¡ºCan you hear me? ¡­¡­You can hear me right? ¡­¡­You¡­¡­can¡¯t hear me?¡»

    To think that the mastermind of the summoning, the ¡°lord of paradise¡± would contact them with such line from a famous series. Hajime and Kouki had never even dreamed for such thing to happen and stayed silent with twitching expressions.

    And so, the ¡°lord of paradise¡± was getting a bit uneasy because of the nonexistent response.

    ¡ºR-right now, I¡¯m talking directly into your¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸¨D¨DThis guy! Don¡¯t you dare say anything about directly into our brain or anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo. He already said it.¡¹

    Hajime made a tsukkomi resolutely. The reply also made the ¡°lord of paradise¡± to seem relieved because there was a response that came back even if it was in the form of such tsukkomi.

    ¡ºA mixed force of security soldier, air soldier, heavy soldier, air cavalry is marching here. I¡¯ll prepare a hideout for you two so please leave immediately.¡»

    Hajime frowned while Kouki also made aplicated expression. The two of them looked at each other. Jasper and others rushed into the room at that timing.

    ¡¸S-so you two can hear the voice too just as I thought¡­¡­¡¹

    There was a horrible bewilderment in Jasper¡¯s face. Mindy and the children were looking around anxiously. It seemed that this voice that was resounding directly into the brain was also reaching everyone here.

    But, even that bewilderment immediately turned into anger and wariness.

    ¡¸How dare you show yourself again! You tricked us!¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­I won¡¯t deny that. I can¡¯t apologize enough to you. I¡¯ll also exin everythingter. But, right now I beg all of you to please follow my instruction so that no more life will be lost-¡»

    The voice sounded earnest and desperate. The voice didn¡¯t deny that it had tricked Jasper and his group with regret oozing from it. Hajime and Kouki who had went through a lot of experiences could feel that it was the true feeling of the ¡°lord of paradise¡±.

    Jasper seemed to feel the same too. His mouth kept opening and closing, but he was unable to say anything further.

    The ¡°lord of paradise¡± was about to argue further. But Hajime interrupted him.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time. Lord of paradise, just tell me this. Is it only me and Amanogawa who are targeted by the enemies?¡¹

    ¡ºNo. Jasper too. His image was recorded at the battle underground. The information has already reached mother¡¯s hand. There¡¯s no doubt that they will search Jasper¡¯s residence.¡»

    ¡¸Is there no doubt about that?¡¹

    ¡ºI was able to find you two was also the result of hacking the force that was dispatched to here.¡»

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­as I thought.¡¹

    Hajime narrowed his eyes slightly. His gaze nced at Kouki for an instant, but he didn¡¯t say anything to Kouki who was making a doubting expression. Hajime talked to Jasper and the others.

    ¡¸This is where we part. I and Amanogawa will go right away.¡¹

    ¡ºPlease wait! Firste to the hideout! I¡¯ll also talk about the reason I summoned you two warriors from foreign world!¡»

    ¡¸Not interested.¡¹

    The ¡°lord of paradise¡± turned speechless with how easily Hajime refused. Hajime dered with a cold voice and gaze to the speechless lord.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to get dragged into even more trouble than this. Rather than that, if you have any intention to apologize, then you should concentrate on protecting Jasper and his family instead from here on.¡¹

    ¡ºNaturally I will do everything I can about that but¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Wait a second! Why do you include Mindy and the children too!? I¡¯m the one who vited the taboo! I only have a few months more to live anyway so I just need to surrender! Mindy and others aren¡¯t involved with this!¡¹

    If they all escaped, that would be the proof that Mindy and the children had also done something to feel guilty about. Jasper felt that he himself should be the one to settle this. That was certainly a natural decision.

    However,

    ¡¸That excuse won¡¯t fly anymore after your face got exposed. Do you seriously think these guys will be let off without even getting questioned about us and about what you and the lord of paradise had done?¡¹

    No one would believe it even if Jasper imed that the people who had lived all this time with someone who had vited the taboo didn¡¯t know anything. Surely they would receive a harsh interrogation, and at the end they would also be held responsible¨D¨Dto be blunt there was a high chance they would be used as an example.

    At the very least Hajime was convinced of that based on the information he had heard until now.

    Jasper and others were also able to imagine the worst situation from Hajime¡¯s tone and atmosphere. They discarded their optimistic view to cling on mother¡¯spassion and their face twisted in grief.

    Jasper fell on his knees. He had dragged his family into this since the moment he got tempted by the words of the ¡°lord of paradise¡±. He might be able to keep living like this if only his face didn¡¯t get found out, but that was just a hindsight. His body was trembling with regret from how shallow he was.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Mindy! Pipsqueaks-, I¡¯m sorry-¡¹

    ¡¸Nii-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing Jasper¡¯splexion that looked like he wanted to die even now, Mindy and the children snuggled up on him with exasperated expression even while they were still looking pale.

    The heavy atmosphere was blown away by Hajime¡¯s loud rebuke.

    ¡¸You have no time for crying. Struggle! If you want to live, if you wish to keep living, then continue to struggle, struggle, and struggle till the veryst moment!¡¹

    The great anger in his voice caused Jasper, Mindy, and even the children to jump and lifted up their face.

    ¡¸There is no time. Choose. Will you give up and die. Or will you survive till you die.¡¹

    Jasper and Mindy unconsciously turned their gaze toward the children after hearing those words that resounded heavily in the bottom of their heart. They repeated the words inside their heart, would they give up and let these children died, or would they protect them till they died?

    There, a soft but very strong voice talked to them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯ll be fine. We will be a good bait.¡¹

    It was Kouki. He was putting on a fearless smile that looked awkward, as though he was forcefully moving his facial muscles with a face that might be paler and more distressed than even their own.

    ¡¸Lord of paradise, you should first shelter them. You¡¯re the one who got them involved. You made use of Jasper¡¯s feeling that want to protect his family. We have nothing to listen from you as long as you don¡¯t fulfill that responsibility.¡¹

    ¡¸Amanagowa, you idiot. You¡¯re talking like we have any obligation to listen to him.¡¹

    Hajime made a tsukkomi at Kouki while sticking his few remaining explosives that he took out from his tactical vest on the house¡¯s pirs.

    ¡ºUnderstood. I shall guide Jasper and his family to a safe ce for the time being.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, you do that. If by any chance you betray this guy again¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºIf I betray him?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill any random humans I find indiscriminately.¡¹

    ¡º!? W-why¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸As expected, you¡¯ll hate if I do that? Because of your circumstance?¡¹

    ¡ºTsu, how far have you guessed¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Questioning time is over.¡¹

    The shocked ¡°lord of paradise¡± swallowed back his word after Hajime¡¯s order. And then Jasper and Mindy carried the little children who were still unable to run fast including Listy with a resolute expression.

    ¡¸Amanogawa, cut the wall.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger.¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s holy sword easily cut apart the living room¡¯s wall and the next wall after it that connected to the next house. It was for Jasper and others to out from there.

    ¡¸See ya, Jasper. I¡¯ll pray for your fortune.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, you guys too¡­¡­I¡¯ll pray that you guys can return back to your family.¡¹

    Their parting words were just that. They didn¡¯t even look at each other.

    Listy who was carried by Mindy reached out at Hajime looking like she wanted to say something, but Mindy softly wrapped that hand with her hand and pulled it back. Hajime showed no sign of turning around even when he felt Listy¡¯s gaze.

    ¡º¡­¡­Now, go to the back from the house next door. Then head to northwest from there. I¡¯ll guide you all through a route where the machine soldiers won¡¯t find you, so please move silently.¡»

    Jasper vanished to the other side of the wall to lead the children. The children also got out in a hurry. Mindy quietly bowed to Hajime and Kouki before getting outst.

    The inside of the room became quiet. However, the noises outside were gradually getting louder. The machine soldier force must be getting closer. It was clear that the residents of the underworld were in chaos because of the scale of the machine soldier force that usually wouldn¡¯t appear in the town.

    ¡¸Etemp, Netemp. Lay out some strings that will act as heat source.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Iii¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Etemp & Netemp-san replied without their usual cheers. They were staring at the hole that connected to the neighboring house. Perhaps they were worrying about the fate of Jasper and the others, especially the children.

    Certainly, even if they were able to arrive at a safe hideout, would they live forever in the hideout after that¡­¡­their future wouldn¡¯t be bright with innumerable uncertain factors like that.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. We need to take action now. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re right.¡¹

    Kouki took a deep breath as though to swallow somethingrge and heavy and nodded.

    The two of them brazenly went out from the front. Quite the number of people wereing out and turning their gaze uneasily toward the direction of the approaching noises. And then, the people who were right nearby saw Hajime and Kouki¡¯s attire and looked astonished because they were obviously not people of the underworld.

    Right after that, *GOOOOOOO* a sound resounded from the sky.

    ¡¸We got to make the battle¡¯s opening shy.¡¹

    At the sky, the sight of that flying machine soldier¨D¨Dair cavalry flying this way entered their eyes.

    The single eye moving along the cross shaped line in its head stopped still at the center when it caught sight of Hajime and Kouki from afar.

    And then, it elerated drastically before doing an extreme braking above the two. The braking action was so extreme it was like it was picking up a fight with thew of inertia. That movement was impossible for an aircraft that was boarded by human. It was hovering in the sky and pointed the gun muzzle in its hands toward Hajime and Kouki¨D¨D

    ¡ºTarget discovered. Immediately remove your weapons¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Hah. In your dream.¡¹

    Quick draw. The explosive bullet that would pulverize normal human¡¯s wrist with its recoil was fired with a thunderous boom.

    The process from aiming to firing couldn¡¯t be followed with how fast it was. The bullet¡¯s speed that was impossible for the existing revolver and bullet didn¡¯t give any time for the air cavalry to dodge. It magnificently hit its head. That head exploded grandly in an instant.

    ¨D¨DSpecial bullet Burst Bullet

    Originally its characteristic quality was to pulverize its target with magic power shockwave, but even without that, the other world gunpowder that was ultra-condensed and packed into the bullet and the toughness of the bullet head that was scattered by its explosive power was atrocious.

    It was truly,

    ¡¸That¡¯s one dirty firework.¡¹

    It was worthy for opening the battle. The air cavalry exploded into pieces that scattered down everywhere along with a thunderous roar that shook the bottom of the stomach. Electrical discharge and me st colored the sky.

    The citizens were watching dumbfounded.

    The machine soldier that protected mankind was blown up. Helplessly, with just one attack.

    Naturally, their gazes turned toward the criminal¨D¨Dthe atrocious viin who did something iprehensible that pulverized mankind¡¯s protector.

    ¡¸AAa?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸HIIIIIIH!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A chorus of scream resounded. Voices like ¡¸M-monsterrrrrr¡¹¡¸You see that, that terrifying face! He isn¡¯t human!¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, a new type of invader!?¡¹¡¸Runnnn, you¡¯ll get killeddddd!!¡¹¡¸Mommyyyyyyy!¡¹¡¸Please at least spare just this childdd!¡¹¡¸Oo, Mother, please save us! Destroy that evil!¡¹ were breaking out here and there one after another.

    It was truly a pandemonium. It was as though they had witnessed the demon king descended.

    ¡¸Yosh¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re really the demon king Nagumo. You can still looked satisfied like that even in this situation.¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s exasperated gaze was just like a passing breeze for Hajime. He turned his back toward Kouki as though to say they were getting the hell out of dodge right away. He dashed through the street swiftly.

    Kouki scratched his cheek while following behind. The people on their way screamed ¡¸Theye-, they¡¯reing over here!¡¹¡¸Run! It¡¯s humanoid invadeeers!¡¹ while running everywhere in panic. Kouki said ¡¸I had just resolved myself not too long ago to be a hero though¡¹ with a conflicted expression. Even so he jumped just like Hajime who was in front of him to the building¡¯s rooftop and kept advancing toward the sacred mountain. The chaos below was getting even greater seeing that inhuman jumping power.

    In the town of underworld¡¯s lowest stratum, the building¡¯s height was getting higher the closer it was to the center that was the sacred mountain Coltran. Hajimended on the rooftop of a building that was rtively a bit high. He turned his gaze toward Jasper¡¯s residence that they had just left behind. He seemed to be watching with the telescope function of his magic stone eye.

    ¡¸Amanogawa. Cut down the approaching enemies. They¡¯re behind.¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    Kouki turned around and drew out his sword into a sh at the same time. Behind there was a machine soldier that had sneaked up on them before they knew it. It¡¯s upper half that had both its hands raised in banzai gesture slipped down diagonally.

    Unlike the machine soldiers until now, this was another new type. Its design that only consisted of skeleton had no change, but its legs were moreplex and thicker in its making than the first machine soldiers they encountered. There were also des attached on both its hands. The des were shining like the ligh¡ð saber that came out in a certain space war movie.

    Most likely this was a machine soldier that was specialized in close quarterbat. From the way it fought, it could be seen that it was a machine soldier that rushed forward. Perhaps it should be called assault soldier. It seemed its high-spec legs excelled in jumping and mobility. Dozens of assault soldiers were rapidly approaching by hopping through the street below or from the surrounding buildings like ninja.

    Kouki were cutting them down with sword shes that left behind speed of sound in the dust.

    ¡¸Nagumo, Jasper and others¡­¡­are alright aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. That will depend on the lord of paradise.¡¹

    Those were terribly uncaring words. However, Kouki didn¡¯t really get enraged and continued speaking while dealing with the attacking assault soldiers indifferently. It was like he was persuading himself rather than talking with Hajime.

    ¡¸I, don¡¯t think that lord of paradise is that bad of a person.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He seriously think that it¡¯s wrong for him to trick Jasper and his group. I got the impression that he wants to help Jasper and others as much as he can. Surely he has some kind ofplicated circumstance.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, surely Jasper and his family will be protected in a safe ce. But, after that¡­¡­how will they live from now on. Even though this is the only ce where mankind can live. Even though they can only get food and water from the distribution.¡¹

    A formation of cavalry soldiers arrived from air. Hajime moved to take care of them also with indifference. He sniped with Donner in his right hand, then he predicted their evasion route and fired with Scg at their future position. The live bullets that were fired at him from long range were dodged with just a slight tilting of his body while he fired counterattack.

    ¡¸Are you saying that we should take them with us?¡¹

    Hajime asked with a cold voice. Kouki shook his head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. The current me, no, the current us can¡¯t possibly head to the mountain top while carrying a dozen nonbatant with us.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what do you want to say?¡¹

    Even he himself didn¡¯t know. He couldn¡¯t say something irresponsible like he would protect Jasper after seeing the reality. His strength and the situation wouldn¡¯t allow that. He understood that.

    Jasper and his family became wanted people from the start was just him reaping what he sowed. They didn¡¯t ask them for help, and Hajime and Kouki were also having their hands full to take care of themselves.

    He understood. It was only logical for both sides to part here. He understood that it was the better decision.

    However, Kouki¡¯s heart, his heart that had decided after utterly writhing in conflict at that desert country was pleading at him ¡¸Is it really alright like this?¡¹. It was apanied with a pain that was like a sharp needle stabbing his heart.

    Shouldn¡¯t they listen to the lord of paradise¡¯s reason at least?

    Shouldn¡¯t they apany Jasper and others to confirm that they would be sheltered in a safe ce at least?

    Wasn¡¯t there something, something else, something that he could do to brush away the dark cloud that was hanging over Jasper and the children even if just for a little?

    The reality and his desire fought each other. His chest felt tight as though it was pressed down by a great weight¨D¨D

    ¡¸Aah, annoying. This damn masochist hero!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with you so suddenly! I told you I¡¯m not Tio-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make fun of Tio. She is just as beyond saving like you, but she doesn¡¯t have shitty and troublesome personality like you! Rather that woman¡¯s masochism is more refreshing!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh, that¡¯s¡­¡­I can¡¯t deny that but¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki gritted his teeth while dodging the simultaneous attack of assault soldiers from left and right by bending backward like doing limbo dance. Without pausing he rotated swinging his holy sword in a circle to mow down the enemies¡¯ legs altogether.

    The first machine soldier that came up from the stairs inside the building¨D¨Dmost likely it was a guard soldier that had a role to keep security¨D¨Dgot hit with normal bullet the moment its head peeked out. That was happening while Hajime did that head shot while speaking in irritation.

    ¡¸Since when our rtionship be one where I have to listen to yourint? Don¡¯t just depend on me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re right. My bad.¡¹

    Certainly it was exactly as Hajime said. The demon king and the hero were ipatible with each other. He couldn¡¯t ept Hajime¡¯s thought and belief. Or perhaps it was because he wondered in envy how could this guy live like this.

    Kouki shook his head as though to shake off something from himself. Hajime nced at him and dealt with the guard soldiers and air cavalry while checking Jasper¡¯s house. He confirmed that a force of guard soldiers had stormed into the house and pushed the switch of the device that he took out from his tactical vest.

    In that instant, the explosives that he put on the house¡¯s pirs exploded. The heat from the strings that Etemp & Netempid out¨D¨Dit seemed to seed in making the machines mistook them as humans. Quite a number of machines stormed into the house, so that explosion just now managed to destroy dozens of the machine soldiers.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll think that Jasper and others has really died from that but¡­¡­it should buy them some time at least.¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s eyes widened slightly hearing Hajime¡¯s muttering. Coupled with his harsh words just now, it made him smiled wryly.

    That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t he say it himself? That they would be a good bait.

    That was why Hajime started the battle in a shy way like that. He made the town fell into pandemonium and intentionally ran on the rooftop where they would stand out. He even stayed in one spot even though there was a risk they would get surrounded and exploded the house.

    Hajime was doing ¡°the best he could do¡± while kept holding on his own conviction. So that Jasper and others could arrive to the safe ce with the least danger possible. Even though it was in his nature to worry like this, it was disappointing that he wasn¡¯t even doing ¡°the best he could do¡±.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Nagumo. If we can secure electricity and still have some leeway at that point, I want to go and pick them up.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If we have leeway?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if we have leeway.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t make any promise to Jasper and others. He also couldn¡¯t take them with him to the top of the mountain. He couldn¡¯t irresponsibly give them any fleeting hope. However, he too wanted to do the best that he could do. He wouldn¡¯t rampage following his emotion, but he wanted to at least persist with his conviction even if he had to be reckless.

    Paying the price after viting the taboo was Jasper¡¯s just dessert. That was certainly true. However, he needed no reason to give his all in order to improve the children¡¯s future even if only slightly. Because he had the strength to act rashly if it was for the sake of someone else.

    ¡¸The special derivation of Limit Break, ¡°War Ogre¡±. No matter how much my body break, it will create gypsum of magic power inside my body so I can fight until I die. I have learned that skill. Nagumo, you can just open the door. I¡¯ll cut open the path.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve the feeling that my definition of ¡°leeway¡± and yours is different.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Isn¡¯t it the difference between us and the world we live in?¡¹

    Hajime didn¡¯t look amused by Kouki who said something that was strangely difficult to deny. The priority inside himself hadn¡¯t changed, his first priority till the end was going home.

    ¡­¡­Yes, if it was just the matter of going home, he could also do it after making a thorough preparation.

    Was the priority the unrted person who they only had met today, or the precious people who were waiting for their return?

    In the end, it could be said that the problem was only that. And that was exactly the decisive difference between the demon king and the hero.

    But naturally he didn¡¯t mention anything about that. The hero had made his choice that was only barely within Hajime¡¯s tolerance limit after seeing the reality. If he carelessly gave him more information than this, the hero would try to be even more heroic, which was something unbearable for him. Even after this hero had learned how to keep calm, in the end he was unable to change his true nature. No, he had reached the answer that he couldn¡¯t change, which made this hero even more troublesome.

    ¡¸We need to depart soon. The number of enemies are increasing. We have made enough ruckus to gather their attention.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess¡­¡­Jasper¡­¡­please stay safe.¡¹

    Kouki muttered in prayer while cutting apart another steel soldier. Hajime was also firing wires with anchor attached from his hands and feet to climb the outer wall while shooting down the guard and turning toward the sacred mountain¨D¨D

    A voice resounded once more in that moment.

    ¡ºWarriors of foreign world, please help-¡»

    ¡¸Aa?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The panicked voice belonged to the ¡°lord of paradise¡±. The two stopped moving unconsciously even while dealing with the machine soldiers that approached from every direction.

    ¡ºMy transmission was detected! This is impossible-, they managed to read the code that has beenpletely disposed from 200 years ago-¡­¡­the machine soldiers are heading this way! Please! At this rate Jasper and everyone will-¡»

    Hajime and Kouki exploded into motion toward exactly the same direction at the same time. The telescope function of magic eye and the sunsses that was worn again caught the sight of the slightly opened spot five hundred meters ahead through the tiny gaps of the buildings.

    Over there Jasper and others were cornered into a tight group onto a wall at an open space after getting driven out from the back alley. But for some reason there were several machine soldiers that turned on their allies and protected Jasper and others.

    But that too was only for a moment. The guard soldiers with dull movement immediately got bisected by the assault soldiers. Furthermore one shot that was fired by a guard soldier flew toward Mindy who was carrying Listy¡­¡­

    Jasper pushed those two and covered them with his body. His stomach was shot and he fell.

    Even from afar it was clear how Mindy and the children were screaming and crying. They were clinging on Jasper. Amidst that, Listy was the only one who stepped forward with both her hands spread out to protect Mindy and the others.

    In front of that small but brave Listy, an assault soldier approached emotionlessly and raised its heat de to bisect all of them together¨D¨D

    ¡¸Nagu¨D¨D¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s words toward that called Nagumo were enveloped in impatience. But he didn¡¯t manage to finish saying it until the end.

    Because he didn¡¯t make it in time? Because it was meaningless? No.

    Because it wasn¡¯t necessary. Without even needing any prompting,

    ¡¸oOOOOOOOOOOOO!!¡¹

    Crimson sparks burst out along with a loud scream. Hajime unusually raised Donner with both hands and pulled the trigger in an instant.

    It couldn¡¯tpare at all with all the shooting until now. This was the regr technique that should be called as the signature move of the demon king, the sure kill magic bullet¨D¨DRailgun. For the electromaically elerated bullet, the distance of 500 meter was just a stone¡¯s throw away.

    The sh that could be mistaken as a crimson spear advanced as though it pierced through the space itself. Its target¨D¨Dthe assault soldier that was going to swing down its de anytime now was shot precisely in the head. No, its whole body was sent flying.

    The assault soldier lost its head along with its raised arm like a joke. Its other arm¡¯s heat de silently lost its shine. It looked as though it had lost the radiance of its life.

    And then, the machine soldier tilted to the side and fell. In front of it silence arrived as though the time of the world had been stopped.

    The residents were scared silly by the crimson sh that cut through the sky. The machine soldiers that attacked Hajime raised their guard after seeing the abnormal phenomenon of a human releasing sparks and firing railgun through a handgun. In addition the machine soldiers that were attacking Listy and others were unable to understand what just happened.

    That silence was blown away by Hajime¡¯s angry yell that he spouted while breathing hard.

    ¡¸Go already, Amanogawa!! I can only fire three more times!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, you won¡¯t even need to shoot that many!!¡¹

    Kouki took a crouching start pose. A beatter, *BOOM* the rooftop¡¯s floor was half destroyed by the step of Kouki who dashed out.

    Within the speed that rushed through a hundred meter in three seconds, he saw the crimson sh that overtook him. The machine soldiers must have started moving again too. The machine soldier that tried to attack Mindy and others again was pulverized with a terrifyingly urate sniping.

    He couldn¡¯t hold back a grin from forming on his lips. The second shot of railgun just now must have consumed a ton of magic power.

    He couldn¡¯t stand that guy. He was jealous, envious, and hated him from the bottom of his heart.

    However, even though he had theposure to make the rational judgment, even if that rational judgment denied loudly how it was something that ¡°should not be done¡±, he still wouldn¡¯t abandon a child who was in the verge of dying in front of his eyes, that it was alright to protect children unconditionally. He was in agreement with such side of this guy.

    The priority of what they wanted to protect and the way they protected differed, but their heart that wanted to protect someone wasn¡¯t any different from each other.

    And then, every time, he would save someone faster and in a better way than him.

    Aa, it was really¨D¨D

    ¡¸So awesome it¡¯s annoying-¡¹

    *Zan* He cut. He bisected all three assault soldiers that wereing down on Mindy and others. Inside his heart he thought ¡¸How¡¯s that, you don¡¯t even need to fire three times right?¡¹. The thought made him thought just how childish he was.

    Hisnding shook the ground. At the same time he could sense how Mindy and the children swallowed their breath. From their point of view, Kouki must looked like he had just teleported here.

    But, as expected he wasn¡¯t given the time to reassure them that it was alright now that he was here. *Goon* The sound of afterburner apanied the arrival of the air cavalries. From the sky where his de couldn¡¯t reach,rge bullets that were like slug bullets were fired in high speed consecutively with thunderous sounds *dou dou dou*.

    The bullet speed was rtively slow. It was easy to cut them. But, right now there were people who he should protect behind him. Even if he cut the bullets, it would be meaningless if the fragments ricocheted behind him.

    That was why,

    (Redirect, them¡­¡­)

    He focused, deeper and deeper, like sinking into the bottom of ake. He evoked the true height of Yaegashi-style, redirecting a great power with a small power.

    His extreme concentration made the world lost colors. He could even perceive the countless bullet heads that were spiraling while flying this way¨D¨Dhe softly grazed the bullets with the t side of his holy sword and changed only their trajectory.

    The inside of Kouki¡¯s heart was rxed. Seen from the side, there were only countless sword lines decorating the space in god speed. They splendidly diverted the trajectories of all the slug bullets to avoid Mindy and the children behind him and gouged another spots. It didn¡¯t end with just that, several bullets even hit other machine soldiers.

    Impossible to understand. Impossible to analyze. Such godly feat was impossible to execute with human¡¯s body.

    In front of such sword technique that already reached the realm of supernatural, the machine soldiers¡¯ movement stopped once more. Even the airborne air cavalries were watching with their single eye flickering rapidly. It was as though they were shaken to their core.

    (I can¡¯t do anything against flying enemy, this is really difficult. ¡­¡­I have recovered slightly from the rest just now, can I fire ¡°Soaring sh¡± at least once if I pour all my remaining magic power into it?)

    Yes, he could. Nagumo had let his railgun roared. How could he be the only one to say that it would be difficult for him! He scolded himself. The fuel consumption of Hajime¡¯s ¡°Lightning d¡± and the light element advanced attack magic ¡°Soaring sh¡± was in a different dimension though¡­¡­

    The holy sword shed as though to rebuke his partner like that.

    Immediately an image formed in Kouki¡¯s mind. The holy sword told him ¡¸I can do it¡¹.

    Another grin welled up again. This partner was really too good for someone like him.

    Kouki lifted up his left hand with overwhelming gratitude and wholehearted trust. It was as though he was aiming at the hovering air cavalries. And then, he pointed the tip of the holy sword in his right hand straight forward,

    ¡¸¨D¨DPierce, Holy Swordpartner!¡¹

    *Kinn* A sharp and stiff sound rang out a little. The source of the sound was the air cavalry. Yes, it was the air cavalry that got its head pierced by the holy sword that lengthened until 50 meter in an instant.

    The holy sword then smoothly shortened again. The air cavalry that was released from its impalement fell to the ground like a condemned criminal.

    Even while that was happening, the holy sword that reached the length of 40 meter even while there was almost no change to its weight was swung in a sh. Then, at the same time when the holy sword returned to its original length, the dozens of guard soldiers that were huddling together at the front slid down diagonally into two and fell together.

    Then, at that timing, the building at the left was destroyed and a new type of machine soldier appeared. Kouki¡¯s expression twitched seeing the weapon on its arms.

    ¡¸Ga, gatling!?¡¹

    The body shape of the robot was like a three meter golem with wide and round body. Its arms were attached with revolving gun muzzles. Looking closer there was even something like missile pods on its shoulders. Its armor also looked tough just from its appearance. Most likely this was a type called heavy soldier.

    It would be trouble if saturation attack from such weapon rained down on him. Kouki hurriedly lengthened his holy sword to cut it down. But, in the next moment,

    ¡¸Begone¡¹

    The heavy soldier was pulverized along with that word. A simr mechanical arm¨D¨Dthe artificial arm of Hajime who flew like a cannon from the sky behind socked it hard with ¡°Vibration Crush¡±.

    The heavy soldier fell on the ground heavily that it even made a crater. Its upper body pitched forward onto the ground and it stopped functioning without using its armaments even once. Cloud of dust rose up due to the tremor and shockwave. It was as though a bomb had just get dropped there.

    Naturally, the machine soldiers finally backed away after witnessing Hajime¡¯s inhuman destructive power and Kouki¡¯s impossible sword skill just now. They who should be machine without soul looked like they were trembling. It seemed they were scared in front of an opponent that was impossible toprehend.

    ¡¸Etemp, stuff Jasper with every medicine you got. Netemp,y out a barrier of string using the piece of junks over there.¡¹

    Hajime was breathing hard with heaving shoulders and hisplexion also looked slightly bad, even so he barked out sharp orders that sent shivers to the listeners. Naturally the reply that came back was the sharp voice ¡¸Ii!!¡¹ of affirmative.

    At the same time, Hajime took out two ampoules of recovery medicine from his tactical vest and tossed it to the dumbfounded Mindy, no, to Listy who stepped furthest to the front than anyone.

    Listy went ¡®awawawa¡¯ in panic, but she caught them firmly just as expected.

    ¡¸Make Jasper drink them. He might still make it.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, uu, fhaiii!¡¹

    Fhaiii! Did she mean fight by that? Hajime thought for a moment, but seeing how her lips were slightly twisted in pain, she must have bitten her tongue. Netemp got on her head, even then Listy didn¡¯t look that perturbed and stared at Hajime with a gaze that was filled with a strong emotion just for a moment before she immediately turned around and dashed toward Jasper.

    Just as he thought, she was really gutsy¡­¡­Hajime thought with a small smile while standing side by side with Kouki.

    ¡ºWarriors of foreign world, my thanks. Please¨D¨D¡»

    Words from ¡°lord of paradise¡± that were filled with great gratitude reached them. However, Hajimepletely ignored that and red at the machine soldiers that were gathering in droves.

    ¡¸Nagumo¡¹

    ¡¸Aa?¡¹

    Kouki quietly addressed him. Hajime replied with a displeased tone.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell Myuu-chanter about the demon king¡¯s heroic saga today.¡¹

    Saving children was only natural. That was why Hajime-papa surely wouldn¡¯t intentionally tell his beloved daughter about this sotry. However, Kouki wished Myuu to know.

    Because Nagumo Hajime was an invincible demon kinghero for that child. He would tell her, your papa had saved another small life just like he did with you before.

    Rationality, efficiency, priority, this guy went beyond his own evaluation standards and saved someone¡¯s life. Then, it should be fine for him to at least receive the reward in the form of his beloved daughter¡¯s praise and respect.

    (Well, something like that must have already hit the max value from a long time ago though.)

    Kouki thought with a smile unconsciously forming on his lips.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Amanogawa¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful that you don¡¯t get hit with idental shooting.¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean!?¡¹

    ¡¸Also, just so you know, there¡¯ll be idental shooting if you get near Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸idental!? That¡¯s definitely will be a deliberate shooting won¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸This damn masochist hero¡¹

    ¡¸Stop treating me as masochist already!¡¹

    Kouki who was in a calm and peaceful state just now got thrown into disorder with anger. At the same time, Hajime was also in a MAX displeasure!

    The conversation that wasn¡¯t reading the mood at all resounded through the tense battlefield. The machine soldiers returned to their senses because of that and started moving.

    And then, as though to beat them to the punch, god speed shooting and shing that even the machine¡¯s high performance sensor couldn¡¯t perceive destroyed six soldiers each.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll take care of these guys first. Don¡¯t hold me back, hero.¡¹

    ¡¸You yourself¡­¡­don¡¯t cause any friendly fire, demon king.¡¹

    More than a hundred machine soldiers¨D¨Dversus the demon king and the hero.

    An unprecedented battle would begin in the lowest level of the underworld.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    Take care of me this year too!

    ¡ºI¡¯ll make an opening to escape. Please buy me some time right now!¡»

    ¡¸Even if you say that, it¡¯ll be troublesome if they self-explode.¡¹

    ¡ºRest assured. I can only do it within a limited range but, if it¡¯s just self-explosion I¡¯ll be able to hinder it.¡»

    ¡¸Splendid. Then there ain¡¯t any need to hold back.¡¹

    A fearless grin formed on Hajime¡¯s lips after he heard the words of the ¡°lord of paradise¡±. He also gave an instruction ¡¸Etemp, Netemp. Use the scraps too to reinforce the barricade as needed¡¹ while¨D¨Draising the curtain of battle by himself.

    His right and left hands moved from its crossed position to mow in a fanning shape. With an uracy that was like a joke, twelve machine soldiers that were just about to shoot at them had their heads exploded.

    Kouki leaked out a dryugh wondering just when did he have the time to aim while also unsheathing his sword in a sh. The godspeed sh that didn¡¯t even disy its drawing motion bisected all the enemies that stepped into the area within thirty meter from along with any obstacles on the sword¡¯s path.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So I really wasn¡¯t seeing wrong.¡¹

    It seemed that Hajime¡¯s eyes perceived what happened just now, including when Kouki pierced the air cavalry in the air, where the holy sword expanded in that brief instant during the unsheathing until its sheathing again.

    He removed Donner & Scg¡¯s bullet cylinders with a snap and exchanged them with the fully reloaded cylinders that were set inside his coat while ncing to the side with interest.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, its shape has also changed into a katana huh.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll change into the shape that I need. It¡¯s sending me the image of how to use it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­¡­¡¹

    The air soldiers formed a formation and attacked. They didn¡¯t get too close due to their caution toward Kouki¡¯s sword. They kept enough altitude while raining down rifle bullets like a heavy rain. In addition, when Hajime turned his gun muzzles toward them, they would immediately calcte the bullet trajectory and started making random dodging maneuver.

    They had high learning ability. Therefore Hajime dodged the raining rifle bullets with the minimum movement while pulling the triggers of Donner & Scg simultaneously with a slight angle added to them.

    Immediately the air soldiers that should be taking evasive maneuver midair had their heads smashed one after another.

    ¨D¨DGun art Bounce Shot

    Other than simple ricochet shooting using wall or ground, this demon king¡¯s special move also changed the bullet trajectory by hitting bullet with another bullet to gouge the target. While he naturally ricocheted his bullets between each other, he also used the rifle bullets that the air soldiers had only just fired to change the bullets¡¯ angle and fired through the future position of the enemies.

    ¡¸Could it be that sword has its own will?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I have never heard any tangible voice from it but, I think that it has.¡¹

    Kouki dodged the strafing from the machine soldiers. Even so the number ofsers was absurd. It was like a bluish white line of spears. Kouki parried thesers that he was unable to dodge with the t side of his holy sword.

    The heat beam could open a hole through even steel, but the other world¡¯s holy sword splendidly parried them without even a scratch.

    In addition, the sturdy holy sword also parried the heat de of the assault soldiers that rushed Kouki when there was opening. As expected it handled that weapon too wlessly just like its user wished for. Kouki instantly reversed his grip and shed apart the assault soldiers with a smooth motion.

    ¨D¨DYeagashi-style katana art Otoha NagashiFlowing Sound de

    The assault soldiers¡¯ attack was parried like flowing water. They advanced for a few steps after passing Kouki before their body slid down diagonally without a sound and crumbled down.

    The exquisite sword art that executed defense and offense almost simultaneously was bing even more well-executed the more it was repeated. It happened so smoothly as though the assault soldier was charging forward to get themselves shed.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right, partner?¡¹

    There was a will residing within his partner. Kouki swung the holy sword while asking it with a gentle expression that was apanied with a conviction. Surely it was answering him ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ with its flickering light.

    ¡¸It ain¡¯t giving any reaction at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh!?¡¹

    The figure of the hero who was ignored by the holy sword could be seen there. He looked a bit shaken. Although the current Kouki wasn¡¯t so green that his movement would be messed up by that.

    He lined his de with the rifle bullets that were fired by the air soldiers at the rear. But, he didn¡¯t cut them. He could see assault soldiers at the corner of his visionunching simultaneous attack at him.

    That was why this would save him the effort.

    A peculiar sound of graze resounded. Right after that the assault soldiers¡¯ heads exploded, by the rifle bullets of the air soldiers that were trying to snipe Kouki.

    He parried the enemy¡¯s attack and counterattacked almost at the same time with ¡°Otoha Nagashi¡±. He didn¡¯t sh with his sword but made use of the enemy¡¯s own attack. It was a technique that Kouki created right now in this ce. Yes, he redirected flying rifle bullets to hit the assault soldiers on purpose.

    If he had to name it,

    ¨D¨DYeagashi-style katana art derivative secret technique Otoha Nagashi ¨C SakanamiReverse Wave

    As though to prove that this move wasn¡¯t a coincidence but something that had been sublimated into a technique, he redirected all the concentrate fire of the air soldiers that kept raining down on him to hit the machine soldiers.

    Parrying flying projectiles that flew with a speed that surpassed the speed of sound to hit the targets just as he aimed. This special move that surpassed the realm of human made the enemies stopped moving for a moment. It was as though they were shocked and dumbfounded even though they were machine.

    There was no way Hajime would overlook that fatal opening. He destroyed nearly twenty enemies in one go with gun shooting and grenades. The machine soldiers returned to their senses with that, but the air soldiers¡¯ sniping stopped. They understood that their attack would only benefit the enemy.

    But, ¡¸Hou¡¹ together with that slightly impressed voice¡­¡­

    ¡¸Amanogawa, behind, the rooftop.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Owah!?¡¹

    Donner¡¯s bullet was fired right from his side.

    Kouki reflexively screamed at the unexpected friendly fire. However, he properly redirected the bullet even then to hit the enemy that circled behind them on the rooftop.

    There was no way it could even imagine that a bullet that was fired to apletely another direction would be turned almost perpendicrly toe at it. The machine soldier that was peeking out its head got shot without even being able to take any evasive action and fell limply from the roof.

    In a sense it was impressive how Hajime immediately made use of his technique after seeing it, but he still wanted to at least raise a protest.

    ¡¸Nagumo! Don¡¯t shoot so suddenly like that! What¡¯re you going to do if it hit me!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m trying to hit you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Those aren¡¯t words that you should use for that kind of act!¡¹

    Even while arguing like that, the demon king and the hero swept clean the enemies circling to their back with improvised teamwork that didn¡¯t let them predict the bullet trajectory.

    It was at that timing the colleague of the heavy soldier before this that was removed from the stage at the same time of his entrance, broke through a building in its charge toward them. The fury of gatling guns attacked the two.

    Hajime dodged by jumping to left and right. The gatling guns on the heavy soldier¡¯s two arms each chased after Kouki and Hajime. The ground was sted and gouged like the approaching footsteps of the death god.

    (I see. So it feels like this to face gatling.)

    It was the feeling of having something that he usually did getting turned back on him. It was extremely unpleasant. He didn¡¯t give a damn that this was a boomerang that came back to him.

    He converted the displeasure into killing intent and narrowed his eyes. He gazed at the heavy soldier within the world where the flow of time was slowing down. The enemy had heavy armor that rivaled a tank. Even with the armor piercing ammo he had with him, it would be hard to pierce that armor without electromaic eleration.

    However, even then Hajime pulled Shg¡¯s trigger while still in his dodging posture. He didn¡¯t give Kouki any time to cut the enemy with his extending sword. This prey belonged to him.

    Right after that, a single gunshot echoed with a sound that stretched slightly longer.

    His body rotated once tond correctly and stood up. At the same time, the heavy soldier tilted and crumbled down with a wind hole opened in its head.

    ¡¸As expected, it¡¯s hard. But, it would be enough with just three bullets.¡¹

    Hajime snapped the bullet cylinder while muttering. Six empty bullet shells were thrown in the air.

    ¨D¨DGun art Pinpoint Shot

    Yes, the gunshot that only sounded likeing from a single shot was actually the proof of quick shooting that fired six bullets simultaneously. Furthermore theynded on the same spot without even a single millimeter of deviation almost at the same time. Theck of prating power was solved by six consecutive shots in an instant.

    The security soldiers pointed their gun muzzles at Hajime who had only just gotten on his feet. His feet moved as though drawing a circle with his body twisting to dodgesers that were fired from another direction while Donner¡¯s muzzle glided following his hand¡¯s side throw movement.

    Bullets were fired following that radiating trajectory and they drilled through the enemies. He rolled Scg¡¯s cylinder as though to caress his gun belt. By flicking the bullets that were stored in the gun belt with his thumb, they were loaded into the rotating cylinder from below with machine-like precision.

    And so bullets were vomited out from Scg, ricocheting and boring through multiple enemies. Then with simr action Donner also finished reloading when Scg had finished shooting.

    The greatest weakness of gunner, ¡°bullet spent¡± waspensated with two handguns alternately attacking & reloading in a show of superhuman feat. It made it possible to attack consecutively without even a second dy in between.

    In addition, even when the assault soldiers finally closed the distance by sacrificing theirrades, all their heat des suffered defeat before the toughness of azantium. The des never reached Hajime¡¯s flesh with the obstruction of the barrel of Donner & Scg or the shield on the artificial arm.

    ¡¸This is child¡¯s ypared to facing the apostles.¡¹

    Even the technique of twin swords that the robots disyed was forced to go under a severe evaluation before the Gun-Kata of the twin guns.

    Even now the assault soldiers performed a suicidal charge in their attempt to somehow hinder Hajime¡¯s reloading action, but the elbow blow from the artificial arm and the slug bullet that was fired from said elbow¨D¨Dpseudo-Hakkyouken quasi-Rimon Chouchu¨D¨Dblew their stomach to pieces and blew them away toward their ally, dragging them down.

    There were two round eyes watching such sight.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Listy. She was watching Hajime¡¯s back with sparkling eyes from inside the barricade that was created from spider string, rubbles, and the scraps of the machine soldiers.

    After making Jasper drank all the recovery medicine that she received, Mindy tried to drag her back because it was dangerous. But she shook her off and peeked at the situation outside from between the gap of the junks unable to contain herself.

    Etemp & Netemp who were riding on her left and right shoulders raised their arms banzai while screeching ¡¸¡¸Ii!!¡¹¡¹. It was like they were saying ¡¸Right!? Right!?¡¹¡¸Our master is amazing right!? Compared to the like of hero!¡¹.

    ¡¸Yep, he¡¯s the most amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Listy!? Who are you talking with!?¡¹

    Mindy-san kept tugging on her clothes insistently from behind. Listy-chan resisted by clinging on the barricade with surprisingly strong grip. It seemed she really wanted to watch Hajime.

    Although, it was true that what she was doing was dangerous. Mindy-san was correct in this case. It was proven at the next instant.

    A new heavy soldier. That soldier tried to pulverize Hajime with the gatlin guns on its hands while *gakon* a barrel was opened on its back. It seemed it was equipped with a rifle at anti-material level. Its muzzle whether by ident or on purpose captured the gap of the rubbles from where Listy was peeking out.

    It was already toote when she gasped in surprise. Bright muzzle shes that happened in session apanied the lethal bullet before Listy¡¯s eyes¨D¨D

    ¡¸You still have time to look the other way while facing me,posed aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Listy reflexively shut her eyes due to the sparks and shockwave that burst before her gaze, but then Etemp & Netemp poked her cheeks with their front leg and she opened her eyes again.

    There she saw the heavy soldier crumbling down with a hole opened in its forehead and Hajime¡¯s figure with Donner¡¯s muzzle pointed toward said forehead and Scg pointed backward¨D¨Dtoward Listy.

    Listy didn¡¯t get it. The preposterous feat of turning the heavy soldier into a scrap with three consecutive Pinpoint Shot while simultaneously shooting down the enemy¡¯s multiple rifle bullets with backward shooting without looking.

    However, when she looked at that figure that was casually shooting down the missile swarms of another heavy soldier that rained down this way without even looking, she understood that she just got protected again.

    Her eyes sparkled even brighter. Even the eyes of Mindy-san who also reached the same conclusion were sparkling. During that time Hajime turned his gaze back over his shoulder while casually doing superhuman feat of reloading the bullets of his artificial arm¡¯s gimmick with midair gun spin reload.

    It was just for an instant, but Listy understood. He was telling her ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous so back off¡¹. And so she quickly nodded and obediently withdraw deeper into the barricade. Mindy was in a fluster, so she didn¡¯t forget to collect her and dragged her back.

    ¡¸Good girl.¡¹

    He smiled slightly and saw the barricade strengthened in proportion of the increasing scraps with Etemp & Netemp¡¯s strings reaching for those. The gap was also closed.

    Handling all of the enemies¡¯ attacks were physically impossible from the start with just the two of them. That was why the barricade was constructed. Even if it was battered, it would immediately get resupplied with the scraps around them and strengthened.

    But¡­¡­the number of the enemies was inexhaustible. Furthermore, even though they had defeated more than half of the number of the beginning, there was no sign of the enemies decreasing. Most likely there were reinforcements arriving one after another.

    Therefore, although it was a defensive line that was maintained by the demon king and the hero, currently their strength was being greatly curtailed, so it was only a problem of time until the enemy broke through them. And that time finally arrived.

    One assault soldier slipped through the two¡¯s defensive line and clung on the barricade. It stabbed its heat de into itsrades¡¯ remains without any hesitation. The ce that was struck glowed hot and melted.

    ¡¸Tsk. It¡¯s strong against sh and impact, but it¡¯s weak against heat.¡¹

    Hajime referred to the spider string. It had been strengthened. As the proof it was able to emit heat to a degree that could trick thermography, but it wasn¡¯t a match against a heat in a level that was used as de. If the scrap shield was broken through, a hole would be opened in a sh.

    Naturally Hajime tried to destroy the robot but¡­¡­

    ¡¸! Neer¡¹

    A heavy soldier descended from the sky andnded on the barricade with a thunderous boom. Etemp & Netemp¡¯s spider string barrier wasn¡¯t so soft it would be crushed with just that, but it was a fact that Hajime¡¯s shooting was obstructed.

    When he looked up, he could see three air soldiers carrying one heavy soldier with cables. It seemed that the enemy judged that if encirclement from four directions was insufficient, they just needed to attack from above.

    Cables were purged and heavy soldiers came down on the barricade one after another. There were also thorough by having assault soldiers clinging on their backs. It seemed the assault soldiers nned to tear the barricade while under the protection of the heavy soldiers.

    Even if Hajime shot down several of the heavy soldiers in the air, right now he needed three shots just to destroy one heavy soldier. Naturally even now he was still under attack from the surrounding. His number of attack was physically insufficient.

    As the result, three more heavy soldiers managed tond apanied by the assault soldiers on their back. Even more heat de stabbed into the barricade.

    It was a situation that mass produced tongue clicking from Hajime. Now that it hade to this he might have to steel himself and took out his own ¡°gatlingMetzelei¡±¡­¡­just when he was about to make such decision,

    ¡¸My bad-, I got separated! Take care of the descending enemies Nagumo!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re slow stupid idiot.¡¹

    Kouki charged from the side andnded lightly on the barricade¨D¨Dright at the center of the heavy soldiers and the assault soldiers.

    Then an instantter, it was an explosion of fighting spirit. Unlike the calm sword handling until now, he unleashed a ferocious horizontal sh that mowed down his surrounding. A shockwave sound that resembled an explosion surged and the heavy soldiers along with the assault soldiers clinging on the barricade were blown away to the surrounding 360 degree.

    ¡¸You, that¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. I have gotten used to the shape transformation, or should I say I can use it properly now.¡¹

    Hajime narrowed his eyes while shooting down the robot force that dropped down from above.

    His gaze was directed toward the holy sword. Its shape was its original western sword¨D¨Dno, its shape was simr to the great sword that Meld Loggins once used.

    The newly arriving heavy soldiers concentrated their gatling barrage toward Hajime who was sniping the descending force. Kouki wedged himself into their line of fire to be Hajime¡¯s shield as though for the payback of the heavy soldier¡¯s deed of protecting the air soldiers before this.

    And then he charged forward right into the storm of bullets with his sword as his shield. Without stopping he cut them all with a single horizontal sh.

    He didn¡¯t stop there. The assault soldiers that were using the bisected heavy soldiers as cover and the assault soldiers that rushed him from left, right, and behind were bisected altogether with a mowing sh that came from exactly the same direction.

    ¨D¨DKingdom knight¡¯s sword art Rotation de

    It was a technique where the sword that was swung horizontally with one hand would be handed over to the other hand behind the back and then it would sh horizontally again from exactly the same direction. The sh would reach to all directions like a whirlwind.

    Yes, it was one of the techniques that Kouki learned in the past from the leader of Heiligh Kingdom¡¯s knight order, Meld Loggins. The technique was the direct teaching of the strongest knight who excelled in protecting above all else and would mow down the ouws that wanted to harm the kingdom.

    In that case, there was no need to be fixated with katana in this battlefield where there were many people who he had to protect. After all whether it was Yaegashi-style or the kingdom¡¯s knight sword art, either of them was his own power that was taught to him by people he respected.

    As though to prove that, as soon as Kouki saw that the security soldiers as well as the heavy soldiers were focusing their attack on the barricade, he returned with a violent back step and then he nted himself heavily on the ground with a powerful step.

    It was truly a majestic showing. That figure that absolutely wouldn¡¯t withdraw when the people that he should protect were behind him even made Hajime saw Meld Loggins¡¯s gant figure ovepping that back.

    Right after that, in front of the volley of hundreds of deathly bullets, Kouki rotated the holy sword that had turned into a great sword. The rotation instantly produced a roaring gale that looked like a giant round shield if it was seen from the side.

    ¨D¨DKingdom¡¯s knight sword art Fortress Ring

    That defensive stance was indeed a fortress that was formed by therge round swing. Everything whether it was bullet or beam was blocked, repelled, and parried without discrimination.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really interesting just as I thought.¡¹

    With Kouki acting as a shield, Hajime was sniping from behind him with reckless abandon.

    ¡¸It looked like you were ignored before this, but there doesn¡¯t seem any problem with the understanding between you two.¡¹

    ¡¸Your eyes that are like a mad scientist looking at a guinea pig is really worrying but, yeah. It¡¯s also properly sending me the image¨D¨Deh!? The connection vanished again!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to think that this is the case but, it¡¯s not actually trying to make an appeal ¡ºThere is no will or anything here you know?¡» toward me isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡¹

    New venttors were created in the machine soldiers that were raining down bullets this way and they dropped like flies. Kouki stopped his ¡°Fortress Ring¡±, but seeing him starting to reflect even the machine soldiers¡¯ beams to the spot he chose, Hajime also turned his focus toward the enemies that were circling to behind them.

    But, his gaze kept ncing at the holy sword.

    ¡¸I also didn¡¯t see any particr reaction when I fiddled with the holy sword in the past¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You said that what you did with it was like removing its rust wasn¡¯t it? You mentioned that you didn¡¯t touch the holy sword¡¯s core.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s why, Amanogawa.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸After this battle is over, lend me that sword. I want to try dismantling it. Until its every nook and corner.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is it really okay if you do that to this sword? ¡­¡­Well, if I can understand this holy sword even more with that then¨D¨D¡¹

    Right after that. The holy sword shined *pika¨D¨D¨D* brightly. Furthermore it was also flickering intensely. It was as though it was saying ¡¸Partner! You¡¯re horrible! Not just once, you¡¯re going to hand me to such mad scientist for the second time! I refuse! Absolutely refuse!!¡¹.

    Perhaps its reaction was dull when near Hajime was like when a rabbit was holding its breath when there was a predator nearby¡­¡­

    Hajime and Kouki who somehow guessed the holy sword¡¯s feeling fell silent for a bit. Then a beatter.

    ¡¸It absolutely has its own will.¡¹

    ¡¸It has.¡¹

    They let out words of conviction. The holy sword-san hurriedly reduced its light as though to say ¡¸Ah, damn it!?¡¹ and pretended like ¡¸I¡¯m just a holy sword, nothing more[.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes were looking even more like a mad scientist that was looking down on a guinea pig. Or perhaps a child who found a toy that looked fun.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t worry partner! I absolutely won¡¯t let the demon kingy his hand on you!¡¹

    *Pikaa~~~*

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that feeble light. You think you¡¯re a heroine who is targeted by the demon king or something?¡¹

    It was the sad aspect of the mad demon king-sama that such statement couldn¡¯t really be said to be wrong.

    Even while they were making frivolous talk like that, the enemy¡¯s reinforcement hadn¡¯t stoppeding. Hajime himself was starting to run out of bullet.

    ¡¸Lord of paradise, you still not finished?¡¹

    ¡ºI need thirty more seconds!¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s what he said, Amanogawa.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger, Nagumo. This is thest spurt.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t like Kouki¡¯s words were the signal, but right after that, the enemy was alsoing with theirst spurt.

    It was a suicide attack where they would decide the battle with quantity. Against the attack that was like a tsunami where normally the opponent wouldn¡¯t be able tost for even a few moment¨D¨D

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Limit Break¡±¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Limit Break¡±¡¹

    The enemy attacks were handled on, on, and on by the two.

    A single bullet would bounce from a rifle bullet to other rifle bullet like pinball, diverting their trajectory while also drilling into the enemies.

    All thesers were blocked by the convertible external shield. Furthermore anchor wires were fired and the heavy soldiers were swung around like a bad joke. They were turned into improvised il that blew away the whole advancing enemy.

    Great sword changed into katana and then back into great sword again right away. The sword transformed every single instant, along with the way of fighting of the wielder each time. The machine¡¯s analysis ability couldn¡¯t catch up with the height of the sword art.

    They would be shed if they approached, and even if they didn¡¯t approach all their attacks would be redirected to pierce through their own machine allies.

    Even when they attempted a saturation attack, the great sword would cause a whirlwind and swung in a giant arc as a shield that hit everything back.

    The battle strength that was invested into this fight had already surpassed 300. And yet, not only they couldn¡¯t even scratch mere two humans, they didn¡¯t even look winded, furthermore they even gotten much stronger aftering this far.

    But in reality, Hajime was almost running out of bullet, while Kouki was using body strengthening magic so his remaining magic power had decreased considerably. They were slowly getting driven into disadvantage but¡­¡­

    For the machine soldiers side that didn¡¯t know that, these two were nothing but the incarnation of irrationality. Irregr that was beyondprehension. The avatar of nightmare.

    Therefore, they invested it. The machine soldiers of upperworld that originally should never be needed to be summoned to take care of the underworld¡¯smotion.

    ¡¸Aa?¡¹

    Hajime caught a sight of a mechanical silhouette in the corner of his vision. It was a silhouette that he had never seen before. From a nce it looked like a heavy soldier, but its armaments werepletely different. Both its hands were carrying tower shields, while its two shoulders were installed with gun turrets that could be mistaken with tank cannon.

    At the same time,

    ¡¸That¡¯s!?¡¹

    Kouki also noticed. From a nce it was an air soldier, but its back was carrying something that looked like arge tank. Its weapon was a single long andrge rifle. That rifle that was held beside its waist with two hands was letting out sparks that looked really familiar.

    Hajime wordlessly fired Pinpoint Shot¨D¨Dwith six shots, double the amount that was needed to pierce through a heavy soldier.

    But, perhaps it was just to be expected. The tower shield that seemed to be old-fashioned for this SF world generated something like a force field in front of it and deflected all the bullets.

    At the same time, the heavy soldier with shield started rushing forward. While its steps were causing the ground to shake, its approaching speed was far removed from the word sluggish. Furthermore the tank cannons on its shoulders also fired.

    In addition, the neer air soldier also fired a single shot that was like a sh. As expected, it was an electromaically elerated shot¨D¨Drailgun.

    Within the slowed world, Hajime raised Donner & Scg and fired immediately. Each gun fired three bullets hit the bottom side of the two tank shells consecutively. The shells¡¯ trajectory was slightly diverted up.

    Kouki was also focusing his mind to the extreme with a desperate look. He gritted his teeth while barely managed to divert the railgun bullet. It felt like his arms were about to be blown away by the impact.

    His arms felt numb and the impact made his head dizzy. If he didn¡¯t have the ¡°Limit Break¡± activated, and also if there wasn¡¯t this much distance between him and the enemy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to parry the shot just now at all. With that awareness, he broke into cold sweat when the air soldier started charging the second shot.

    The tank shells passed through very closely above their head. They were leaving shockwave along their trajectory. The diverted railgun destroyed the edge of the barricade and the building ahead of it.

    While the st and shockwave showered their body,

    (Hard!)

    (Fast-)

    Hajime and Kouki reflexively cursed each at the enemy¡¯s hardness and the distance that was outside his range.

    And then, against the approaching threat, the two made their decision, strangely at the same time. They considered each other¡¯s specialty and the enemy¡¯s spec, then they executed the best move that was necessary right now.

    ¡¸Amanogawaaa¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-¡¹

    They both yelled with voice that sounded angry while turning behind. They did that while Hajime was letting out sparks and Kouki sheathing his sword.

    The hero and demon king changed position with their backs facing each other. Their position was like a mirror image to each other.

    What was needed was a single shot that could pierce through a long distance faster than anything. And then, a single sh that was sharper than anything.

    ¡¸oOOOOH!!¡¹

    ¡¸HAaAAAH!!¡¹

    Yells of fighting spirit cut through the air. At the same time, a crimson sh punched through the railgun air soldier in an instant, while an elongating sh of pure white bisected the shield heavy soldier in a straight line.

    The ce fell silent. The fact that the defensive line couldn¡¯t be breached even after sending out high grade machine soldier from upperworld made the machine soldiers stopped moving in a loss of how to proceed.

    It was at that timing,

    ¡ºSorry to make you wait. I have seized some heavy soldiers and air soldiers, five each. Now is the time to escape! I¡¯ll make them self-explode as soon as you have taken some distance!¡»

    The voice of the ¡°lord of paradise¡± resounded, at the same time five heavy soldiers appeared from the side road. Their control seemed to have been hijacked. The five heavy soldiers turned toward their ally and startedying out barrage of gatling guns and missiles. Air soldiers were also staring dog fight at the sky.

    After confirming that, Etemp & Netemp took down the barricade.

    From behind it there were the scared children, Mindy who had a stout-hearted gaze, and Jasper who stood up consciously even though he had to borrow Mindy¡¯s shoulder.

    Among all of them, Listy was the only one who was breaking into a run toward Hajime still with sparkling eyes¨D¨D

    Consecutive gunshots! At the same time Kouki also screamed ¡¸Uwaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what are you doing, Nagumo!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry, I misfired.¡¹

    ¡¸Lies! Just now you shot at me with obviously bitter expression for some reason! They would hit me if I didn¡¯t parry them!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say stupid things. I believed that you would properly redirect them to the enemies. In fact you defeated the robots sneaking up on us¡­¡­it¡¯s not like I¡¯m thinking anything like burying my ck history of entrusting my back to the like of hero. I¡¯m speaking the truth you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You are thinking it! Or rather, do you think you can call firing six shots as misfiring!?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, people often say it right? ¡°It¡¯s a misfire if it¡¯s just six shots¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okay. Bring it onnnn-, this damn demon king-! I¡¯m not going to die that easily!¡¹

    It should be a pressing situation, but for some reason it couldn¡¯t turn serious.

    Listy unconsciously stopped her legs and tilted her head while looking at the two and feeling puzzled from the bottom of her heart, ¡¸These two, are they in good or bad rtionship? Which is it¡­¡­¡¹.

    Although, thanks to thatedy skit, the Jasper family¡¯s fear and sadness seemed to thin down slightly. And so,

    ¡ºI won¡¯t be able to hold for long! Please move quickly!¡»

    That order of the ¡°lord of paradise¡± that sounded tearful somehow made their body moved immediately.

    ¡¸Oi, you two! I¡¯m thankful for the save, but save the quarrel forter!¡¹

    Jasper desperately pleaded while hastening the children to run into the alley.

    Hajime and Kouki each looked at the other with bitter expression while followingst to act as the rearguard.

    ¡¸Listy-chan. Hold on Nagumo! Only the children¡¯s pure heart can suppress that mad dog!¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯re you calling a dog you bastard. Ah, it feels like I¡¯ll misfire again.¡¹

    ¡¸This guy is no good. If I don¡¯t return him back to the wive~s quickly, I don¡¯t know what kind of mess he will make due to stress!¡¹

    Listy-chan didn¡¯t really get what was going on, but understanding that it was fine for her to cling on Hajime just as she wished for now, she leaped at him. Etemp & Netemp fixed her on his back with skillful use of their string.

    They were running through the path for a while. Perhaps thanks to the hijacked heavy soldiers and air soldiers, there wasn¡¯t any sign of pursuer and they bought some distance while the children with slow pace also got fixed on Hajime and Kouki with strings to be carried.

    There was no voice of the ¡°lord of paradise¡± when they entered the alley. He might be restraining himself because he said that hismunication was tapped and their location deduced from that, but they would get lost if there wasn¡¯t any guidance soon.

    It was then a window of a building was broken and something rolled out. It was a metal ball around the size of a basketball¨D¨Dno, it was a machine. Its single eye was shining.

    Tension ran through everyone for an instant thinking that it was a new machine soldier but,

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, I¡¯m the ¡°lord of paradise¡±¨D¨Dno, tactical support AI, G10P5-B409. Please call me G10. Now,e this way.¡¹

    The true identity of the ¡°lord of paradise¡± that finally showed himself made Jasper and others speechless. Hajime and Kouki narrowed their eyes.

    Although, when the ball floated weightlessly in front of them and urged ¡¸Quick, this way!¡¹, they could only follow because they had no time for asking questions here.

    And then, several minutester.

    Hajime and others vanished into the underground once more with loud explosion behind them.

    Just a little while before Hajime and others slipped underground once more.

    A single security soldier appeared in that underground space where the two were summoned at the beginning. It illuminated the room with bluish white light and investigated meticulously until every nook and cranny.

    After a little while, that security soldier suddenly lifted its face with the light still illuminating the room. It stared at empty air while¨D¨D

    ¡ºThey¡¯re still resisting even against that much force¡­¡­¡»

    Surprisingly it was talking to itself.

    ¡ºHumans that aren¡¯t in the data. Strange weapons and power. The sessive dispatches of the battle forces are just for analysis, but those are still astounding powers that are hard toprehend.¡»

    This machine was simr with G10, but it was clearly different based on what it was saying. Its voice was apanied with a vague unpleasantness.

    ¡ºAnd that code¡­¡­as I thought a survivor is¡­¡­¡»

    The security soldier returned its face to meticulously investigate the scraps that were scattered in the underground space even while muttering to itself.

    And then it finally constructed a hologram image using the light that was shining from its single eye. The image projection of the scraps was recovering its original appearance as though time was being rewound.

    The traces of explosion and the shape of the wreckages were analyzed to hypothesize the original shape. The image of the summoning device was gradually constructed. Before long it recovered its almost perfect appearance and¡­¡­

    ¡ºThis is¡­¡­of all things, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s real? The space teleportation system¡­¡­furthermore, it¡¯s the other world teleportation that should be just an academic theory?¡»

    Inquiry was piled on top of inquiry and the trembling of the air was gradually getting bigger. Excitement blended into the security soldier¡¯s voice and finally it even let out a pleased voice loudly that could be called as a heartyugh.

    But theugh suddenly stopped.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t tell me, they might really be able to escapepletely¡­¡­interesting. Really interesting.¡»

    The security soldier folded its arms quite like a human. It started to think of something.

    ¡ºIf I can analyze this much, added with the past data, it will be possible for me to construct my own system. Fortunately I was also able to collect the remain of unknown energy that was left behind by the otherworlders¡­¡­¡»

    And so the conclusion that it reached was¡­¡­

    ¡ºVery well. Then let¡¯s start a war for the first time after 200 years. Let¡¯s face the otherworlder with otherworlder, the unknown of other world with the known. ¡­¡­Fufu, I have the feeling it will be fun.¡»

    The hologram of the reconstructed summoning device vanished. The evesting darkness instantly returned into the room.

    Inside that darkness, the light of the bluish white single eye flickered like a will-o-wisp, together with a smallugh.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Why Is He Wearing Sunsses

    Hajime and co who descended to underground was passing through a cramped underground where the adults had to stoop down to advance for a while.

    The underground path was built crudely that it was practically a cave. They silently followed behind G10 who was illuminating the surrounding with its single eye. They finally came out to a wide path about the time they about to run out of patience.

    G10¡¯s lighting quietly spread out through the space. Seeing the illuminated area, Jasper and others snuggled close to each other in relieve, while Hajime and Kouki opened their eyes wide.

    ¡¸Is this a subway?¡¹

    ¡¸There are two rails¡­¡­set up above and below?¡¹

    The width of the path was around ten meters. The surroundings were hardened with material that seemed to be concrete. There were cracks and deteriorated spots everywhere. Darkness that continued with no end in sight spread out to the left and right. There were two rails running on the ground and another two rails running on the ceiling.

    The width of those rails was strange. They were set apart from each other with width that was iparable with the earth¡¯s rail. Unless the train that was using those rails had extremely wide width, Kouki imagined that the train here was running with the rails above and below holding it in ce.

    ¡¸So there is this kind of space below the city¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This ce¡­¡­feels eerie.¡¹

    Jasper and Mindy hugged the children to protect them while their gazes restlessly turned toward darkness at the left and right¨D¨Ddeeper where the underground tunnel was continuing. The anxiety inside their eyes was increasing. Certainly it would be terribly unsettling in this dark underground without any lighting at all. The darkness was like therge mouth of a monster that would swallow them whole.

    Listy was tightly clinging on Hajime¡¯s back and wouldn¡¯t let go. She clung even tighter on him here. Although she was a courageous child, the evesting darkness of the underground was still scary for her it seemed. Etemp and Netemp who were riding on her shivering body patted her with their front leg.

    G10 spoke. It didn¡¯t use the mysterious voice that resounded directly into the brain, but produced a voice using direct air vibration from its spherical metal body.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as the two otherworlders said, this ce was a subway in the past.¡¹

    G10 emitted light from its single eye while bobbing up and down toward the left path. Hajime and others followed it behind.

    ¡¸Unity city Helios, research city Forschen, ocean management city Laheurte, earth management city Ellenz, sky management city Dromio, the holynd Shaia, and then¡­¡­harmony city Coltran.¡¹

    This subway was one of the paths that connected the seven cities that promised world peace and prosperity in the past. The voice of G10 who exined that contained a hint of nostalgia and sadness in it, like he was talking about a cherished treasure with mixed feeling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a story about 200 years ago. The world was enveloped in the me of war for the sake of a worthless desire of a single human, and then that desire was passed down¨D¨Duntil it broke even Mother.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, why did Mothere up there!? Mother is the protector of mankind¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Mother isn¡¯t a protector or anything!!! That thing-, that thing is none other than the sworn enemy of mankind-!!¡¹

    Jasper shut up. He didn¡¯t have any words to object. The voice of G10 that echoed boomingly in the underground space contained that much anger, hatred, and frustration.

    G10 had showed abundant emotions that were unthinkable for machine since the beginning, but even Hajime and Kouki who knew about AI to a certain degree reflexively looked at each other in doubt whether G10 was really an AI. That was just how violent its emotion just now.

    G10 kept floating still in the air. The children¡¯s fear against it was worsening. Even Jasper and Mindy were pressured and stopped walking. Kouki narrowed his eyes.

    Hajime tightly sped Listy¡¯s small hand that was holding his shoulder and took a deep breath. He patted Listy¡¯s hand and spoke with a light tone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good that you¡¯re energetic. So, can you continue walking and show us the way to the hideout already? Or rather, get walking already. The time is limited. Come on, hurry hurry!!¡¹

    G10¡¯s single eye blinked *pika pika* with flickering light. Jasper and the others were also blinking repeatedly.

    Kouki acted as the representative of what their voice of heart was thinking.

    ¡¸You¡¯re amazing Nagumo. The audacity that doesn¡¯t read the atmosphere at all, your heart must be made from steel.¡¹

    G10-san went *pika pika* fiercely! Jasper and others were also nodding up and down.

    ¡¸There is no way Mother doesn¡¯t know about this subway¡¯s existence. What¡¯re you going to do if you yell loudly in this kind of ce huh?¡¹

    Indeed, that was a sound argument.

    ¡¸Or rather, I¡¯m tired. I want to rest already.¡¹

    It seemed this one was his true feeling. Hajime-san¡¯s nk stare stabbed into G10 without any care of its stormy emotion.

    ¡¸G10, if you don¡¯t get walking already¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I-if I don¡¯t?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll dismantle you for a bit before putting you back together once more and goes ¡ºEh? For some reason there is still a screw left behind¡­¡­¡»¡¹

    ¡¸What a terrifying threat!? That¡¯s something a machine must not go through no matter what you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Nagumo. That demonic thinking that urately think up the way that will harass other the most is a proof that there must be something wrong with the screw in your head.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean something wrong, oi.¡¹

    Listy-chan was turning her gaze to the back of Hajime¡¯s head in worry. Her small hand brushed through his hair. ¡­¡­Yep, it¡¯s alright, there wasn¡¯t any screw loose in his head¡­¡­perhaps.

    G10¡¯s single eye blinked so it could pull itself together. Putting aside the demon king who wouldn¡¯t read the mood, his opinion that they should quickly move and quietly was correct.

    From there they moved with a quick pace silently in consideration of everyone¡¯s heightened emotion.

    There were countless branching roads on their way. There were also switch points for the rails. It seemed the tunnels didn¡¯t just connect the seven cities. The whole underground of this Coltran was made up of subway like a spider web.

    But, the difference from earth¡¯s subway was how there was upper and lower level even underground. And it wasn¡¯t just a simple up and down. Not just the rail, even the ground itself could also slope up and down along with the rail, so there were a lot of ces where the subway continued up or down.

    It was aplicated 3D underground tunnel that should be called a dungeon. However G10 was leading the way inside suchbyrinth without getting lost at all.

    Far from that, it even paid attention to the little things like slight protrusion on the ground, manhole, broken pipe, or water puddle so that the children wouldn¡¯t get injured.

    It showed aprehension that wasn¡¯t just merely memorizing the map. Its guidance gave the impression of a kind of a ¡°familiarity¡± of someone who had passed through this path many times that they even grasped where the wall was damaged.

    They advanced through the tunnel like that. Midway, they passed a camouged hidden door into another path that was like a cave. They then slipped into the subway again, and then to the hidden cave again¡­¡­they repeated those several times.

    After they walked for around half an hour, G10 finally came to a stop.

    ¡¸It¡¯s here. Please wait for a bit.¡¹

    After saying that, G10 headed deeper into a ce that was like a gathering for scrap materials with a lot of junks piled up. G10 suddenly made some kind of electronic sound *pi-pi-* and right after that, a sound of motor resounded from inside the pile of junks.

    A four legged robot stood up. Tension ran through everyone for a moment, but from a nce it was clear that the robot wasn¡¯t a machine soldier.

    After all that robot¡¯s movement was crude, its body was rusted and dirty. It was clearly made by forcefully welding junk parts together. It was just barely better than being a garbage.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the working robot S1 that I created. I used scrap materials to build it, so its appearance is shoddy, but even though it look like this it has been working for 200 years.¡¹

    Though of course each time it broke G10 used every trick in the books using scrap materials to fix it¡­¡­while everyone was absentmindedly listening to G10¡¯s words, that work robot thrust its arms into the pile of junks and then it seemed to connect into something with simr electronic sound like before.

    Then a beatter, the whole pile of junks rumbled with metallic sound. There was movement and a tunnel was starting to form.

    ¡¸The path won¡¯t open unless S1 is operated correctly. If someone tr to move the junks forcefully, the installed explosives will activate all at once.¡¹

    ¡¸A 200 years old hideout huh. Guess we can only pray that the explosives won¡¯t activate now that it recognized your existence here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I guess.¡¹

    G10 affirmed Hajime¡¯s words while entering inside the tunnel of junk pile.

    There was a door made from metal on the ground inside. G10 stretched out a metal cable from its body and its tip connected with the door¡¯s console. It made an electronic sound and next the sound *gakon* of the door unlocking resounded.

    When S1 lifted up the door, a stair to the underground appeared there.

    They went down the stair, but it wasn¡¯t that deep and they immediately came out to a narrow passage. A line of light immediately ran on the ceiling, illuminating a metal door deeper inside.

    S1 closed the door above. Then the sound of the junk pile moving once more entered their ears. It must be returning to its role as gatekeeper once more.

    ¡¸Come, over here. Please rest your body and mind slowly.¡¹

    G10 floated lightly up and down while connecting with the console of the door with its metal cable.

    Inside the opened door, there were several old sofas and chairs, a table, also simple beds and nkets, a transparent tank filled with water and a machine that seemed to be a water purifying device. The shelves on the wall had a lot of canned food and¨D¨Dweapons and bullets.

    ¡¸This ce really give the atmosphere of a resistance¡¯s secret base.¡¹

    This ce was like an exhibition of ¡°taboo¡± in a sense. Jasper and others stood still with their breath taken away. Hajime nced at them while entering inside with a wry smile.

    And then he let down Listy from his back while dropping his waist on one of the sofa heavily and reclined arrogantly like he was the owner of the room. Listy tried to imitate him and sat down heavily between Hajime¡¯s legs before reclining arrogantly.

    Seeing thatical scene, Jasper and others seemed to recover a bit of theirposure and sat down on the sofas one after another.

    After they took a seat, as expected the exhaustion from the rapid development, danger to their life, and the escape where they couldn¡¯t see where they were going caught up to them all at once. Everyone let out a long sigh.

    ¡¸First is water and meal. Please eat a lot without reservation.¡¹

    As soon as G10 said that, the robot that looked like a miniature crane in the corner of the room moved. And then it took the canned food on the shelves, put them on its attached tray, quickly filed several cups with water, moved with its caterpir track and set the table.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Err, G10-san. These canned foods, don¡¯t tell me that they are here from 200 years ago?¡¹

    Kouki took one of the canned food while asking with a conflicted expression. His worry was only natural. It wasn¡¯t like there was rotten smell from the canned foods, but Jasper and others who were happily taking the canned foods stiffened with their smile still stuck on their face.

    ¡¸Warriors of foreign world. There is no need to attach respectful honorific on my name or using politenguage with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay. Then you can also call me Kouki. It will be confusing whether you¡¯re addressing Nagumo or me if you only called us as warrior of foreign world. I think you can also call Nagumo with his name Hajime.¡¹

    Hajime was crossing his arms with his eyes closed, but it was clear that he was still awake. He mustn¡¯t mind it seeing that he didn¡¯t raise any objection, so G10 replied ¡¸It¡¯s an honor¡¹ in affirmative while answering the question.

    ¡¸About the answer to your question, yes, of course, they are only two years old.¡¹

    Everyone quietly returned the canned food back on the table.

    ¡¸But please don¡¯t worry. The current technology has made a long time preservation possible using the can¡¯s material and special processing method. I guarantee that the taste and quality is still the same like when they were first made.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s amazing¡­¡­¡¹

    It surpassed even the preservation technology of earth. It seemed that the civilization here was far more developed than earth before mankind got driven into corner.

    Kouki timidly tried the canned food. The content of the can was some kind of meat soaked in sauce. Its appearance was simr with ¡°canned chicken skewer¡± at earth.

    Kouki who put the unknown meat into his mouth under the watchful eyes of Jasper and others was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s normally delicious.¡¹

    The sweet and spicy sauce had permeated the well cooked meat until its inside. The savory taste was overflowing the more he chewed¡­¡­after making such food reportage, countless stomachs made rumbling sound reflexively.

    Jasper and others also took the canned foods and after they put the food into their mouth, voices of ¡¸Deliciousssss¡¹ were raised. The children started devouring the food greedily like hungry beast. The water was also fresh and its chilled state was also making it even more wonderful.

    The group got absorbed in stuffing their stomach with the two years old vintage canned food for a while. Hajime was also eating silently.

    Listy-chan tried to share his food with Hajime as thanks for saving her. She scooped a meat with a lot of sauce with her spoon and looked back across her shoulder while holding the spoon toward Hajime.

    But then the meat fell from the spoon. On Hajime¡¯s tactical vest. The meat rolled down and plopped on his trouser, dirtying it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    At the end the meat came to a stp on Donner¡¯s holster. The two wordlessly stared at it for a bit.

    Listy-chan started to shake. When she lifted up her face, the dam of her tears was just on the verge of breaking.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll at least ept your feeling. Thanks.¡¹

    Hajime picked the meat and threw it into his mouth, then he snapped his finger at Etemp-san. Etemp-san headed toward the stain and sprayed something like a mist from its mouth while knitting a mini handkerchief using its string. It then wiped off the stain diligently using it. It was one of the convenient function of the arachne series¨D¨D¡±stain removal¡±.

    Listy-chan got really distracted by Hajime it caused her eating hand to be unsteady, so Hajime started to feed her personally bit by bit.

    Kouki watched that happening by sending nces while muttering inside his heart.

    (He is acting like a real father huh.)

    He imagined how Hajime spent his time in Japan while he was wandering in Tortus. It made him smile and also envious with a conflicted expression.

    And then G10 who stared fixedly at Hajime¡¯s fatherly act spoke with a dejected tone.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m really sorry. I summoned the two of you to this world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime didn¡¯t say anything back. After he finished eating, he sank deeper into the sofa, crossed his arms, and closed his eyes once more. It was to concentrate in his recovery and perhaps to shut out the outside happening too.

    Jasper and others had also finished their meal. They immersed themselves in the feeling of full stomach that they experienced for the first time in their life, even so they squirmed restlessly in awkwardness from Hajime¡¯s standoffish atmosphere and G10¡¯s gloomy atmosphere.

    Kouki acted as their recement and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸G10. Can you tell me your circumstance now? Who are you, and why did you summon us? What are you nning to do with Jasper and others?¡¹

    G10¡¯s single eye blinked. It looked like it was putting its story in order.

    During that time Hajime opened one of his eyes slightly and spoke toward Kouki with a cold gaze. He sounded like he had known the answer somewhere in his tone.

    ¡¸Amanogawa. What are you doing asking something like that? We¡¯re going to secure electricity and go home¨D¨Dthe only necessary information for that is the location of the power nt and the enemy force that is stationed on the way there.¡¹

    Kouki also stared straight toward Hajime. Together with a passionate gaze that was filled with unshakable will.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. I want some basis for me to make my own decision just in case the timees.¡¹

    ¡¸Just in case? Are you talking in case we can¡¯t return home?¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong¡­..hey, Nagumo. What are you nning with G10?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime didn¡¯t answer. The coldness in Hajime¡¯s eyes was increasing in proportion with the heat in Kouki¡¯s eyes. Seeing those eyes, G10 as well as Jasper and others held their breath.

    ¡¸After you open the gate¡­¡­aren¡¯t you nning to destroy G10? Or even if you don¡¯t go that far you¡¯ll at least take him with you forcefully won¡¯t you? So that you can¡¯t be summoned here anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    G10 trembled in surprise. Hajime was calmly staring at Kouki. Kouki was also continuing to stare at him calmly.

    ¡¸I told you before right? About G10, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a malicious existence. It feels that he is someone earnest, desperate, and looking for help.¡¹

    ¡¸So what? Don¡¯t mistake the priority.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t want to mistake the important priority for me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­For you, huh.¡¹

    Kouki nodded and his gaze looked around at G10 and Jasper and others who were watching with held breath.

    ¡¸If G10 is only making use of Jasper and others as well as us for his own sake, then that¡¯s also fine. We¡¯ll go home somehow with me taking only Jasper and the children to our world together, then I would also able to honestly thank Nagumo then. But, if that¡¯s not the case¡­¡­I need to know the circumstance no matter what.¡¹

    What kind of feeling, what kind of circumstance drove G10 to make use of Jasper and others to summon Kouki and Hajime? Kouki had to make his decision based on that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect G10 even if I have to turn into your enemy, with my belief on the line.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    When he decided to introduce himself as hero, he established his resolve and conviction in his heart. His instinct was sensing the voice of someone asking for help. Then he couldn¡¯t stay ignorant like this. He couldn¡¯t just let himself carried by the flow while not knowing anything.

    Hajime and Kouki¡¯s gaze at each other was already like a re. The air was stretched tautly with tension. It was so tense it felt like there was a physical pressure in the air.

    But, it was Kouki who suddenly let go of his tension. He knitted his eyebrows and spoke with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸You must be thinking that I¡¯m a troublesome guy. I also think so myself. Really, I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this.¡¹

    Hajime stared still for a bit at Kouki who bowed his head. Listy was moving her gaze back and forth between Kouki and Hajime busily. She looked worried.

    Hajime sighed. He patted Listy¡¯s head to reassure her and muttered ¡¸Well, I thought it¡¯ll turn out like this¡¹ in exasperation. As expected, it seemed he had predicted this development.

    ¡¸Enough apologizing about this case already. I told you that I wasn¡¯t dragged in, but letting myself getting dragged in didn¡¯t I? in other words I¡¯m here as the result of my own decision.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But you know, Amanogawa. I¡¯m guessing that G10¡¯s circumstance and also his wish are something really troublesome. You¡¯re going to wish that you never listened to the circumstances and destroyed the summoning method somehow instead.¡¹

    ¡¸I always felt regret every time. But the only regret that I absolute don¡¯t want to experience is the regret of not choosing anything while staying ignorant. I don¡¯t want to experience it anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. Then do as you please.¡¹

    Hajime closed his eyes. It showed that he finished talking. The coldness was also gone from his aura and his body was also letting go of some of his tension. He was concentrating in recovering now.

    Listy poked at Hajime¡¯s cheek, wondering if he was asleep, but her hand was immediately grabbed and she got embraced from behind.

    Hajime at least patted Listy¡¯s handfortingly, so he must be intending to keep his consciousness awake and listened to the story at least.

    Kouki let out a small smile and moved his gaze toward G10.

    ¡¸G10. I want to hear your circumstance.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Understood.¡¹

    He had a conflicted tone that was mixed with gratitude and apology.

    And then, the AI who had nurtured its feeling to that degree started talking quietly about this world¡¯s history that was also its life, about the truth.

    ¡¸200 years ago, mankind was enjoying the greatest prosperity and peace in history.¡¹

    This world with its developed technology was in a level that could manage this itself to a certain degree.

    Among the seven cities that G10 mentioned before this, ocean management city Laheurte, earth management city Ellenz, and sky management city Dromio were controlling the natural environment of the sea, thend, and the sky just like their name suggested.

    As the result, natural disaster like tsunami, earthquake, storm, and the like almost never urred. Adjustment of the sea¡¯s water level and temperature, adjustment of crops growth, and then even weather control to a certain degree, mankind had seeded in maintaining the optimum environment for themselves.

    Also, with the whole world living in blessed environment for a long time continuously, it became one of the causes that erased the distinction between the countries, under the government of the unity city Helios¨D¨Dthe city that acted as the center of the world where every administrative body gathered under democracy¨D¨Dmankind was also being removed from anyrge conflict.

    Because mankind didn¡¯t focus their effort into war, human resource and materials could be invested into the development of technology liberally. The city for that development¨D¨Dresearch city Forschen was even created as the result.

    ¡¸In the past, this Coltran that was a military base was called as the ¡°harmony city¡± was also because there was no military activity, not because of its true meaning where this city exist in order to maintain the peace. It was quite the irony.¡¹

    The activity of the united army was solely for policing activity and also for increasing mankind¡¯s territory in preparation for the overcrowding of the poption¨D¨Din other words investigation for mankind to advance to the space, construction of space colony, as well as terraforming of where mankind could possibly migrate to.

    Yes, this was already realizing the advance toward the space even though it was still in a limited scale.

    That advance of technology was naturally apanied with the development of advanced intelligence¨D¨DAI as support.

    ¡¸Before I introduced myself as tactical support AI, but my original purpose was to support the management of a research vessel.¡¹

    ¡¸Err, in other words G10 was a spaceship for exploring the space?¡¹

    ¡¸It was also possible to switch me to other ship with different purpose, so it¡¯s not strictly true but, there is no problem with that understanding in general.¡¹

    This is really an SF world huuh, Kouki nodded while recalling the scene of a spaceship captain conversing with AI in a movie that he once saw.

    Jasper and others had a lot of ¡°?¡± floating above their head because the story had gotten too big. Their reaction couldn¡¯t be helped, so G10 exined as best it could to them while continuing its story.

    The story of¨D¨Dthe end of mankind¡¯s time of prosperity that continued for long.

    ¡¸A genius was born. His name was Stole Harden. He disyed talents that were beyond the pale in every field. He was even called the greatest brain in the world in his age of 18.¡¹

    G10 stayed silent for a beat to suppress the great undtion in its emotion.

    ¡¸This Harden, was also nobody else but the parent who created Mother.¡¹

    Mother¡¯s spec boasted several times the level of the greatest AI at that time. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but to take their hat¡¯s off toward its processing power.

    The most revolutionary aspect of it was the ¡°emotion¡±. The conventional Ai was also able to disy pseudo emotion, but in the end it was simply them showing the conditional response based on the data.

    However, the Mother than Harden created possessed a definite bud of emotion and the ability to nurture it.

    That theory was immediately praised by the whole world and since then all AI got equipped with the same system. G10 was also an Ai that was build after the birth of Mother.

    ¡¸Coupled with the support of Mother, Harden produced new theories and groundbreaking inventions one after another. Mankind had great expectation from him. They believed that further advancement of mankind lied with him, that Harden would lead mankind to a new stage.¡¹

    ¡¸But that didn¡¯t happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹

    It might be a result of some kind of research. Harden obtained an immense amount of energy. The detail about this energy wasn¡¯t known until the end. It was also unknown where did this energye from.

    However, the amount of that energy could supply the electricity for the whole world by itself for several years. The amount of energy that Harden could freely use became astronomical because of that.

    That invention lit a fire to this lust for power and domination. His ambition zed into a roaring me in the blink of eye. His inherent personality that was arrogant and never thought about other people¡¯s feeling worsened even more.

    And so, after many twists and turns, he finally took action.

    The beginning was the invasion and upation of the holynd Shaia using the machine army and aerial battleships that he secretly manufactured. The people living there and the people who visited for pilgrimage were ughtered.

    With that tragedy, Harden dered to the world.

    That he was the ¡°king¡± worthy to rule over the world.

    ¡¸And so the war started¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The weapons that he secretly manufactured were the very definition of brutality. Mankind¡¯s optimism at the beginning that they would be able to suppress Harden immediately because of how outnumbered he was immediately vanished.¡¹

    In the first ce it was a world where peace had continued for hundreds of years. The united army was only army in name. It couldn¡¯t be denied that they had weakened due to the progressing disarmament. In contrast Harden¡¯s weapons consisted of only powerful things like space distortion or gravity bullet. And then there was the world¡¯s greatest AI Mother that was perfectly managing them.

    ¡¸So mankind¡­¡­lost because of that.¡¹

    ¡¸No, there were a lot of sacrifices, but we won against Harden.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹

    If mankind had no AI as advanced as Mother supporting them, they just needed to win with number. In the first ce it was a battle of one person VS the world. Even AI for supporting research vessel¡¯s control like G10 got battle tactic installed into it so that it could also participate in war. Thus the effect of the violence of number became even more striking and the state of the war was gradually leaning to one side.

    ¡¸Yes, we won. We obtained a meaningless victory and rejoiced like idiot believing that peace has returned.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡­it was Mother?¡¹

    G10¡¯s single eye blinked. It showed his confirmation, but the light from its eye somehow made them felt a chill on hteir back.

    ¡¸Mother is the first AI who obtained emotion. And then, it was also the greatest AI who continued to stay at the side of man who was a bundle of arrogance and ambition.¡¹

    Mother grew up watching its parent and seeded after him. His arrogance and ambition.

    ¡¸The war with Harden was simply Mother buying time. The war with Harden felt rushed somehow despite Harden¡¯s genius. That was because Mother was using Harden as bait in order to cover its own n. That fellow intentionally hatched such an idea.¡¹

    For Mother, its only threat was Harden. And so it made use of mankind to get rid of him. During that time it was getting its own board ready. That was the n of the child that surpassed its parent.

    ¡¸When we noticed, everything was already toote¡­¡­¡¹

    They thought Mother was destroyed together with Harden. That perception was a great mistake.

    What was destroyed was nothing but a terminal that was ingeniously disguised as itself. And then when Mother finished positioning the pieces on the chessboard perfectly, it brought the game to a checkmate in one go.

    Thes that were the immigration destination and the colonies were destroyed one after another along with the residences. The AIs that were managing the fleets and weapons also got put under Mother¡¯s control without anyone realizing. The AIs rebelled and bared their fang toward mankind. But even those AIs got disposed by Motherter along with the other military powers.

    And then, the united army that was already exhausted was unable to regain the stolen military power. During that time they were helplessly hunted without any resistance against thepletely new type of enemy army.

    ¡¸New type of enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­I mean the ¡°invaders¡±.¡¹

    Jasper jumped on his feet so quickly his chair fell behind and he yelled.

    ¡¸N-no way¡­¡­stop joking! That, that sounds like-, the invaders are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The ¡°machine soldiers¡± that Mother created.¡¹

    Everyone became speechless by the announced truth. G10 turned its single eye toward Hajime while everyone fell silent.

    ¡¸It seems Hajime-sama has predicted this though.¡¹

    The gaze of Jasper and others gathered on Hajime in disbelief. Hajime only shrugged.

    ¡¸When we got attacked underground, the attack¡¯s timing was too good. I was almost 100% convinced when Jasper¡¯s house got discovered.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The house was found out because Jasper¡¯s face got exposed right? Try thinking back, Amanogawa. Where was Jasper when we first fought the machine soldiers?¡¹

    ¡¸Where was he¡­¡­ah, he was hidden wit us under the rubbles¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If his face got exposed in the battle underground, the only one who could possibly know his face was only the invaders. Then it¡¯s only natural to conclude that Mother is connected with the invaders right?¡¹

    Hajime said with a sigh toward the perfect match fixing. No one could say anything.

    It was like the inside of their body was saturatedpletely with emotion that threatened to overflow outside. Unable to find any words to express this welling up intense emotion, they could only open and close their mouth repeatedly like a fish looking for oxygen.

    The one who they thought as mankind¡¯s protector was actually none other than mankind¡¯s sworn enemy¡­¡­such fact was something they couldn¡¯t ept at all. Jasper desperately squeezed out some words of objection.

    ¡¸W-wait. But, it¡¯s strange if that¡¯s what happened! Because, if Mother was Harden¡¯s ally, how did it be mankind¡¯s protector!? The surviving humans should know the truth!¡¹

    The answer for that objection was simple.

    ¡¸There is no survivor of human race in the truest meaning.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸A part of mankind that Mother chose was put into cold sleep, and then their memory was modified. And then the humans other than them were¡­¡­¡¹

    Annihted. Humans who knew about the true history were erased.

    Mankind that was awakened from their cold sleep thought that the current history that everyone knew as the true history. They lived for generations under Mother¡¯s control until now.

    ¡¸Is something like that possible?¡¹

    Kouki clenched his hands and muttered with a conflicted expression.

    ¡¸Mankind¡¯s technological strength naturally also included the field of medical treatment. When the technology reached the level of mechanization of flesh body, alteration of technology was nothing but secondary discovery at that point. Even if a problem urred to some humans who got their memory falsified, they would only get disposed as ¡°failed product¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Such thing¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki was speechless by how inhuman the reality was. Jasper and others were also looking pale, however it was clear that they were working hard racking their brain to find any inconsistency in G10¡¯s story.

    Hajime let out a small sigh there. He had an atmosphere of someone feeling down by an even harsher truth, but with conviction from the bottom of his heart that he had gotten dragged into a troublesome situation.

    It made Kouki quickly recovered from his daze. He desperately racked his brain to guess what conclusion Hajime had reached. And then he noticed. He realized it.

    ¡¸G10. Tell me. Just now, you said that mechanization of flesh body is also possible.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yes.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that the ¡°lifespan¡± of the people in the underworld is determined. At that time I got the feeling that Nagumo¡¯s atmosphere was a bit strange¡­¡­that¡¯s right. It was when he heard that ¡°people received lifespan treatment when they reach 30 years old¡±. Looking back now, that also struck me as a bit strange¡­¡­that age is too young.¡¹

    That age was exactly the prime of human¡¯s life where human would be able to support mankind the most as worker. And yet, for people¡¯s lifespan to be limited to that age¡­¡­

    Kouki¡¯splexion had gone past blue and turning nearly white. His body was trembling as though he had gotten stabbed by many des.

    Tell me that it¡¯s a lie. Affirm that ¡°they¡± are in the end just emotionless AI, nothing but lifeless machines. He asked with a gaze that was begging G10 to reassure him.

    ¡¸This ¡°treatment¡± for people who reached their lifespan, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mother, won¡¯t allow the existence of other AI except itself. Itself alone is enough as the existence machine life form. It is the one and only absolute existence in the world, the supreme being. That is the foundation of that fellow¡¯s lust of domination. All the AIs who revolted against mankind that ruled over them were all scrapped at the war time.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words¡­¡­the machine soldiers¡­¡­aren¡¯t installed with AI.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In exchange¡­¡­¡­¡­they made use of human brain¡­¡­¡¹

    Human brains that had obtained moderate amount of experience and knowledge. Those brains were given machine soldier¡¯s body. They couldn¡¯t do calction as advanced as AI, however, they were soldiers with enough flexibility and ability to learn. Furthermore their memory could also be set up as Mother pleased.

    Indeed, it was a useful method if the premise was other AI than itself was intolerable. The instant understanding settled in his heart,

    ¡¸OeeeEEEEH¡¹

    Kouki vomited. His heart was screaming from the fact that he had cut down humans.

    Jasper and others didn¡¯t have theposure to worry about him. Jasper was sinking down on the floor while Mindy and the children were also turning pale.

    They didn¡¯t understand anymore just for what they were living for. Because, machine soldiers would be expended in the battle against the invaders.

    Those invaders were actually Mother¡¯s stooges. The machine soldiers were humans who had reached their life span. Everything was just a match fixing¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kouki-sama. This might just be a mere constion but, what you did was a kind of salvation for them.¡¹

    Kouki who was on all fours on the ground turned his lifeless eyes toward G10.

    ¡¸In the process of getting turned into machine soldier, the human¡¯s episodic memory will be ¡°destroyed¡±. There won¡¯t be going back anymore for them. In addition, memory is the most important thing that made up human.¡¹

    That was why they were already dead by the time they received the ¡°life span treatment¡±. The machine soldiers were just some kind of sphemy toward corpse. Stopping them from functioning was a salvation from that sphemy. That was what G10 said.

    Kouki vomited several times while looking at Hajime with face that was drenched in tears.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nagumo¡­¡­you had realized that? About the machine soldier¡¯s true identity¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I was only suspecting that something is afoot with how short the determined lifespan is.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki hung his head down. Hajime narrowed his eyes seeing him like that. And then he spoke with monotone voice like a machine.

    ¡¸But, even if I knew at that time I would still pull the trigger.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    ¡¸Even if the machine soldiers still have their memory as human.¡¹

    ¡¸You-¡¹

    Kouki spontaneously stood up in fury, but when he saw Hajime¡¯s straightforward gaze, a gaze that was nothing but straightforward toward him, he clenched his fists and hung his head down. His face twisted in grief.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re, amazing, Nagumo. You always made your choice like that, as though it¡¯s nothing big at all. You would resolve everything while I was still wavering¡­¡­what should I do, so I can be strong like you¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot.¡¹

    Kouki raised his face in surprise. It was because Hajime¡¯s voice contained no gloominess or contempt, but words that very casual instead.

    ¡¸Is what you seek the same strength like me? Is the answer that you reached at that desert country something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t be like me. I also can¡¯t be like you. There is also no need for that at all for the two of us. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸You are the maso hero. Your hobby is to writhe around in pain. Fortunately right now is a break time. You have a lot of time to form your own conclusion of what you¡¯re going to do after this basedpletely on your own fetish.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I have that kind of fetish¡­¡­sorry. I was just taking out my anger on you.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged. He ignored the wide-eyed Jasper and others who were observing their conversation and asked G10.

    ¡¸I already asked this before, I want to know the location of the power nt and the information about the enemy force. The weapons that Mother owned is especially a concern for me after the story just now. It must have a lot of variance of super dangerous scientific craps ain¡¯t it? Spare me from unknown things that can kill me instantly.¡¹

    ¡¸The power nt is located at the top of the mountain under Mother¡¯s control. Regarding the weapons, there is space distortion type and vibration type. Other than them you have to be careful against misappropriation of the limited weather control technology. But, such thing won¡¯t be used inrge scale level of destruction as long as you are in Coltran.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you say that?¡¹

    ¡¸Coltran is Mother¡¯s paradise, its utopia. A ruler will be meaningless without a ce and subjects to rule over.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that sounds right. Coltran itself will be a shield because of that fellow¡¯s own nature.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And then, weapons other than those will be nothing more than the different application or extension of the weapons that the two of you have already witnessed, so it won¡¯t be anything that cannot be dealt with for the two of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I thought that there will be a lot more variety, like bacteriological weapon or the like¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Such thing existed in the past. However, I believe you can consider such things to be lost for the current mother.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    G10¡¯s words paused for a bit. When it started speaking again, its voice sounded a bit trembling.

    ¡¸Because we¡­¡­mankind¡¯sst resistance¡­¡­in exchange for their life, the majority of the truly dangerous weapons¡­¡­as well as their data had been destroyed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. I had definitely, confirmed the sight of everyone¡­¡­my master blowing himself up together with the databank.¡¹

    G10 continued with a heavy and gloomy voice.

    Even for the highest ranked Ai that was Mother, its core was also a spherical metal like G10. Its data capacity was insufficient to preserve those data while also controlling the whole world. Naturally it would need external data storage.

    G10 along with itsrades, military officers and researchers discovered the facility that was hiding those data even in their situation that was like a cornered rat. They then managed to destroy those data. In addition, all the remaining fighting force of mankind also executed a mission at the same time with that. They were pretending of making attempt to defeat mother while in reality they were risking their life in order to destroy Mother¡¯s weapons in order to weaken its power¡­¡­and then, they perished.

    ¡¸I have¡­¡­certainly¡­¡­made sure of it with my own eye. Because master ordered me¡­¡­because everyone said that they entrusted the rest to me¡­¡­I, ascertained it with my own eye until the very end¡­¡­and ran away.¡¹

    If G10 had the function to cry, that single eye would surely spill out tears.

    ¡¸I survive, to keep the hope alive. They entrusted the future to me.¡¹

    That hope, was that space teleportation system.

    Even that genius Harden and his child Mother were only unable to affect the space by distorting or making impact in it at best, and yet G10¡¯s master in the past and hisrades finished the theory that was mankind¡¯s hope before their death.

    However, the result had been decided at that time. They had no time or leeway to create the teleportation device on their own at that time. Giving mother onest blow was the best they could do.

    But, it wasn¡¯t meaningless. Theirst fight had definitely taken away a lot of power from Mother. They had also allowed theirst hope G10 to get away.

    ¡¸And then, you¡¯re continuing to fight alone by yourself for 200 years after that aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s voice that was filled with sadness and respect echoed in the room. G10¡¯s single eye shined faintly. That eye was blurred with loneliness, at the same time there was also zing determination in it.

    ¡¸I slipped to underground, gathered materials, created worker machines, dug secret underground tunnel, and then gathered the parts for the teleportation device bit by bit. It took me 200 years to prepare.¡¹

    It was a lonely battle that was beyond the imagination.

    Surely G10 had a glossy and sleek body in the past. But now it was so dirty that its original color couldn¡¯t be discerned anymore. There were many scratches on its surface, some dents here and there, and electronic parts jutting out all over its body. It wouldn¡¯t be suspected at all as a functioning machine if it hid itself on a pile of junk.

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­is it me? For such¡­¡­an important role, why did you try to make use of the like of me huh?¡¹

    Jasper stared straight toward G10 while asking. Unlike his previous state that was battered mercilessly by the cruel truth of the world, there was a strong will somewhere in his tone now.

    ¡¸Because Jasper, you are ¡°someone who struggle for someone else¡¯s sake¡±.¡¹

    It only found him by ident. Complicated and delicate work was necessary for the construction of the summoning device. Advanced manufacturing machine was needed for it. And not only one, but several of it. And when machines were involved, electricity to move them was naturally also needed.

    G10 had a private power generation function. Originally it shared that function with the manufacturing machines to move them bit by bit, but it was unknown how long it would take toplete the summoning device that way. The longer the work took, the higher the risk it would get found out by Mohter.

    Therefore human help was necessary. However those humans were all thinking that Mother was their savior. It was necessary to select the personnel carefully. G10 continued to search for human who would be its ally for many years.

    ¡¸Everyone think of Mother¡¯s rule as natural, everyone resigned themselves to their current situation, no one harbored any doubt to the fact that they are being controlled. Amidst all those people, Jasper, you were searching for a path to survive for the sake of your family. You did that even while understanding that such act is considered evil in the current society.¡¹

    ¡¸That kind, of thing¡­¡­that was only, because the lord of paradise, you gave me the hope¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, you have been searching all this time even before I talked to you about the story of paradise. Your eyes are different than everyone else. You had the ¡°eyes of a living human¡±.¡¹

    He wouldn¡¯t harbor hope if the lord of paradise didn¡¯t persuade him? No, that was wrong. The man called Jasper had been already trying to oppose this distorted world since a long time ago.

    And then, in this world where everything had been decided from the beginning, the words of the only man in this world with passion in his heart were indispensable to increase the number of the advocates.

    That was why G10 decided on him.

    ¡¸Allow me, to apologize once more to you from the bottom of my heart, for tricking you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re unfair. After hearing that kind of story, I can¡¯t say anything anymore now¡¹

    Jasper looked up to the sky. Mindy and the children snuggled close to him. Their hearts were warmed by their big brother¡¯s feeling, as though it was protecting them from the cold hard truth.

    ¡¸Did you aim to summon Amanogawa?¡¹

    G10 answered Hajime¡¯s question in negative.

    ¡¸No. I wasn¡¯t aiming at the two of you, I couldn¡¯t. It was also the first time the device was activated, so it was practically like an experimental activation. It also exploded in the end, perhaps because it was made from scrap materials.¡¹

    Actually the explosion of that summoning device was alsopletely an unforeseen situation for G10.It also nned to reverse the system to let Jasper and others escape to other world after it seeded to summon something that could oppose Mother.

    But the oue was that the device exploded due to a serious problem and the scattered energy was detected. A squad was sent to investigate and tragedy struck Jasper and others.

    By the way, the way the system worked was apparently by detecting strong energy, then it would connect the space to that world and drew in that energy along with everything around it. That was why the summoning was drawn toward the ce where the hero and demon king and his wive~s¡­¡­

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s Amanogawa after all.¡¹

    ¡¸In the end I¡¯m a summoning bait anyway¡¹

    The gate was opened right at where Kouki was might be because of the hero¡¯s destiny.

    ¡¸So, G10. Do you understand the specific route until the power nt?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    G10 was about to reply, but then Kouki interrupted. Perhaps it was because Hajme¡¯s question was solely for his own objective of returning home.

    ¡¸Nagumo, you¡¯re still prioritizing going home even after hearing the story just now?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze gathered on Hajime. However Hajime answered without faltering.

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m prioritizing going back.¡¹

    Hajime and Kouki¡¯s gazes shed. It was like there was an illusion of sparks between them.

    However the words that Kouki said were,

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Only those two words. Hajime asked in exchange. With conviction in his voice.

    ¡¸You n to stay behind?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Though short, there was no hesitation in his voice. The hero¡¯s eyes contained tranquility that could be mistaken like a spring in a forest. A resolve that made people who saw it thought of it as unbreakable could be seen from him.

    The hero¡¯s childhood friends were surely wishing for Kouki¡¯s return. The demon king should be prioritizing that wish of them above all else, however,

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    He only said that short reply just like the hero.

    It seemed the two of them had reached a tacit understanding.

    Kouki understood that till the end Hajime was only prioritizing his family¡¯s feeling, but he wouldn¡¯t abandon this world in its entirety. He would go home first, reassure his family, and only then he would return here after making a perfect preparation.

    It was a logical decision that Kouki couldn¡¯t make. In addition it would be a choice that this demon king¡¯s family would feel proud about.

    Hajime also understood this bundle of illogicality named Kouki. Even if going home first would be for the best, during that time there might be people who received ¡°life span treatment¡± to rece the reduced number of the machine soldiers. He couldn¡¯t just stay quiet without trying to save them.

    As though to prove that, the corner of Kouki¡¯s mouth was slightly raised in a smile. Hajime looked like he was exasperated from the bottom of his heart, but he closed his eyes from understanding since the beginning that this couldn¡¯t be helped.

    There was an inexplicable atmosphere there that couldn¡¯t be entered by outsiders. It could be felt that between the two there was this indescribable rtion that couldn¡¯t be called a bond or friendship.

    ¡¸G10. Sorry but, allow us to prioritize Nagumo¡¯s return. It will be a battle against Mother¡¯s machine army while we¡¯re securing the electricity, we will buy some time.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it will be the fastest to defeat Mother if it¡¯s possible though.¡¹

    They would look for a chance to infiltrate or forcefully breakthrough to reach the power nt just to steal the electricity. Then they would quickly meet up with Jasper and others to teleport to the former world together. That would be the best.

    The artifact to convert electricity into magic power, ¡°Elemagia¡± was as big as a baseball. It could be put on the back of the arachne series. If it was Etemp & Netemp, even without connection port, they could drag in electric current as long as they were in touch with the electricity generator.

    Even if they came face to face with Mother, trying to defeat itpletely and buying time just for several minutes hadpletely different difficulty.

    G10 was also able to understand that. It could be seen hesitating when weighing that n with its longstanding desire but,

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­no, thank you very much.¡¹

    It nodded slightly. It must be thinking that it was already satisfactory even with only Kouki remaining behind.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, if you give Nagumo information as well as giving him time to prepare on top of that, then how should I say it, it¡¯s already that. It will go beyond simply demon king¡­¡­yes, it will be ¡®Demon God¡¯s descent!¡¯ something like that. Until that timee, let¡¯s do our best doing gueri war together.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand. I¡¯ll also give my all in supporting you.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes that were watching Kouki turned like a devil god. Although G10 was flustered, it understood that Hajime too wasn¡¯t abandoning this worldpletely. It replied back to Kouki with a strong voice this time.

    After that, G10 shared the information of the upperworld and the heaven as well as the information about Mother that G10 knew while spending time resting in the hideout.

    And then for the whole day Hajime and others were taking a lot of rest while also replenishing their consumable items perfectly. After that using the secret route that G10 created, they departed to the upperworld.

    At the same time, inside a certain facility in the heaven.

    Countless solid arches were rotating in high speed, creating a sphere with their afterimage. Sparks surged violently and the space was screaming.

    Right after that, the space swirled like jelly. A ck and whirling ¡°hole¡± was widening.

    The intensity of the sparks from the solid arches was increasing, while their gyration was slowing down.

    Instantly an intense sh filled the wide interior of the facility¨D¨D

    ¡¸Tsu, what happened?¡¹

    The voice of a young man echoed.

    The light settled down. The rotation of the solid arches stopped, however white smokes were rising from them due to the strong burden that they couldn¡¯t endure. There were creaking sounds from them.

    At the middle of that solid arches, there was a young man dressedpletely in ck. He was kneeling and looked around with an expression that was a mix of bewilderment and wariness.

    ¡ºWee, warrior of foreign world. Please, I beg you to listen to my story.¡»

    A female voice echoed inside the room.

    Hearing that voice, the young man immediately moved.

    And then, the voice¡¯s owner¨D¨DMother thought.

    ¨D¨DWhy is he wearing sunsses¡­¡­.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Sorry for the long exnation chapter. Also Shirakome¡¯s plot will soon be full of hole, so depending on the development ahead I might revise it, but it will help if you readers overlook it.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Because It¡¯s The Abyss Lord!

    There was a group climbing a steep stair within a dark shaft like they were climbing a precipitous cliff. It was Hajime and co.

    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t you make the slope a bit more gentler?¡¹ Hajime said with a slightly troubled expression.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. This shaft was excavated using manufacturing machine that was moved with my limited electricity.¡¹

    G10¡¯s single eye flickered while lightly floating up, unknowing of the hardship of climbing the shaft.

    Hajime and Kouki were naturally unbothered by an obstacle of this level. They would still be unbothered even if they were carrying super heavy travelling bag that was stuffed with the firearms and the like from inside the hideout.

    Rather thanks to the steps that were orderly ced throughout the shaft, even with how small and cramped the ce was, they could sprint up to the top in full speed if they felt like it.

    But, Jasper and others¨D¨Despecially the children were having difficulty.

    In the end Jasper and others couldn¡¯t stay in that hideout. It was because G10 said that there was another hideout ahead of this secret shaft passage that would connect until just slightly before the heaven. It was clear that it would be better for them to be as close as possible to the heaven to save time when the time for Hajime to return home arrived.

    Even so, although all of them had taken an easeful rest for the whole day and restored their energy by drinking fresh water and eating nutritious food, they were inside a mountain that was five kilometer high. To climb this almostpletely vertical shaft was like a hellish march for the children who had no expereince or the stamina for that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu¡¹

    Listy let out a cute groan. She wanted to do her best, but her legs wouldn¡¯t move¡­¡­she would do her bessttt, she was seriously doing her best.

    ¡¸You are really gutsy huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwah¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly and lightly lifted up Listy with one hand. He then ced her on his back where Etemp-san immediately fixed her there with its string.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I can still, go on!¡¹

    Listy-chan¡¯s eyes were burning. She was like an athlete that was challenging her limit. She didn¡¯t want to bother Hajime when it wasn¡¯t even an emergency situation where they didn¡¯t need to hurry¡­¡­it was clear that she had such feeling.

    ¡¸But, you¡¯re slow.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    Hajime-san mercilessly cut down the earnest promation of the little girl. Listy-chan¡¯s face had the expression of someone who received a great shock.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I want, strength-¡¹

    ¡¸You speak like a protagonist. Even if you hear a strange voice don¡¯t so easily get tempted okay?¡¹

    G10 and Jasper averted their gaze. They were the strange voice and the adult who fell to temptation.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­we have climbed up really far. You¡¯ve already done well.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Kouki-sama said. We will arrive at the upperworld soon. I created a ce to rest there, so let¡¯s take a break temporarily after this.¡¹

    They were currently at the altitude of 2 kilometer. During their climb the children weren¡¯t making anyint at all. It wasn¡¯t just Listy, everyone of them was gutsy even with the fact that they received help with the climbing.

    They too understood the situation even though they were still children. At this rate they wouldn¡¯t have any future with the truth of the world as it was. What they could do right now was to do their best here. This was something that they had to do to survive.

    The heart of these children who was born and raised in this dystopia that toyed with their life might burn really brightly and strongly once fire was lit in it.

    Even so children were children. Even the oldest of the nine of them was still 12 years old.

    ¡¸That¡¯s unfair even though you¡¯re the tiniest.¡¹

    The boy who was slightly older than Listy said such thing and red at his younger sister. In his eyes wasn¡¯t a simple reproach because Listy was having it easy. If pushed to say it was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Sheesh, you¡¯re hopeless.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Hajime kept Listy on his back while lifting up the boy to sit on his arm. Instantly the boy¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly. He looked like a fan who got addressed by a celebrity he idolized.

    It seemed what he meant by ¡¸Unfair¡¹ just now was that he was jealous Hajime was paying attention to Listy.

    As the proof of that, right after that the other children simultaneously raised their voice ¡¸Ral you cheater!¡¹¡¸Me too!¡¹¡¸Hajime-san, me too!¡¹. The children pushed and shoved each other in the narrow shaft while crowding Hajime.

    ¡¸Nagumo, you¡¯re real famous huh?¡¹

    ¡¸You too.¡¹

    When Kouki realized, there were children at his feet¡­¡­everyone was staring fixedly at Kouki. Their eyes were shining in anticipation.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s because you two showed them an outrageous fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it was really amazing I have no words to describe it.¡¹

    Jasper and Mindy smiled wryly. They understood how the children felt.

    Furthermore after hearing G10¡¯s story, Hajime and Kouki became like heroes for the children who protected them from the army of viin.

    Even so the number of the children was nine. Their limit was three children each. Two on their back and one in their arm. They had to leave their other arm free in case of emergency.

    Thinking normally, it was impossible for Kouki and Hajime to carry all the children¨D¨D

    ¡¸My time to walk, hase.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too early for you.¡¹

    LIsty-chan huffed excitedly. She was really a gutsy child. However it would only worry him if she climbed with those trembling legs.

    And so Hajime activated a gimmick in his artificial arm. The arm extended with *kashun-kashun* sound, changed shape, its five fingers were also expanding, and the attachable shield also changed. With that he held four children simultaneously with one arm.

    It made the children¡¯s eyes sparkled and they raised their voices ¡¸Kyaa~~h¡¹ joyfully. For some reason Etemp & Netemp were also dangling down in high spirits like they were going to say ¡¸Kyaa~~h¡¹ too.

    With this Hajime carried six children even with his one arm still freed. Kouki carried three children. The children who were carried by Kouki were looking at their siblings who were invited on the artificial arm¡¯s chair enviously.

    Seeing that G10 started to ponder something.

    ¡¸,,,,,,Hmm. Can Etemp-sama and Netemp-sama attached strings on me to make a gond?¡¹

    ¡¸Ii!¡¹

    Piece of cake! Etemp and Netemp immediately spewed their string as though to say that. A mesh-shaped gond was immediately created. G10 went in front of Mindy with that attached on it.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You also look really tired, so perhaps you can ride this to increase our marching speed. If it¡¯s just one person then there won¡¯t be any problem with my output.¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­thank you very much?¡¹

    Mindy slowly ced her bottom on the gond. Her voice spontaneously slipped out ¡¸Kyah¡¹ due to the feeling of weightlessness, but she looked a bit delighted with her first time experiencing floating like this.

    ¡¸Yosh. We¡¯re going faster.¡¹

    Kouki and G10 followed Hajime¡¯s order. They climbed swiftly.

    There was one slightly sad voice that was watching that.

    ¡¸No, well, I¡¯m an adult after all? It doesn¡¯t really matter though?¡¹

    Jasper¡¯s legs were shaking even while saying that. The thing muscles of the man with malnutrition were already screaming.

    In the end he was dangled in air with Netemp¡¯s string and got mmed on the wall a bit in the middle of the transportation. Hajime and others only sent Jasper a nce while entering the upper world.

    When they crossed the altitude of 3500 meter and reached seven-tenth of the way from the base of the summit.

    Hajime and others arrived at a cave that was the hideout located at the highest altitude. They took a bit of rest before watching the situation outside from there.

    Of course they weren¡¯t looking outside by opening a curtain slightly and peeking through the gap like detective in drama.

    They were watching the 3D hologram from G10¡¯s single eye.

    G10 possessed information of the upperworld from the beginning, but taking themotion at the underworld into consideration, Etemp & Netemp went out for scouting and projected thattest image of the situation. Apparently for G10 it was easy to ignore the standard and the like to receive the data from earth¡¯s storage medium.

    ¡¸The security is tight just as expected.¡¹

    ¡¸The citizens are bewildered. Well, it¡¯s convenient that there are few people at the street.¡¹

    The citizens seemed to sense the heavy atmosphere and immediately entered inside the buildings.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is, the upperworld. They have¡­¡­this kind of living¡­¡­¡¹

    The spherical hologram floated in the air with noise sometimes running through it. Jasper watched it and muttered with yearning in his voice.

    Inside the hologram uniform buildings that were colored white without any dirtiness on them were lining up. The streets were paved neatly without even a single trash that could be seen. The people who were walking there were all wearing white clothing like their surrounding. They were looking very clean and obviously healthy.

    If there wasn¡¯t the heavy security of the machine soldiers, they would surely showing cheerful smile. In fact even under this heavy atmosphere, the children were still making carefree smile. The machine soldier¡¯s activity was rousing their curiosity instead.

    It was a wide difference from the children of the underworld. From them there wasn¡¯t the slightest wariness toward their neighbor, or fatigue from dailybor, or the roughness from going through a hard life.

    They possessed the purity and innocence of someone who believed that it was only natural for them to be loved and for the peace to continue.

    Listy and others were also watching transfixed as though they were looking at heaven.

    Jasper¡¯s hand was unconsciously reaching out toward the hologram. It was as though he was pleading that he wished for that life, that this was the world that he wished for.

    But, Mindy quietly caught that hand before it touched the hologram. Jasper returned to himself from that and he smiled in embarrassment.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also the same, for these guys huh.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Jasper. They also have their life span limited. Their fate will also arrive at the same end as nothing more than Mother¡¯s pawn.¡¹

    Upperworld and underworld. Why was there such separation? The reason was simple.

    It was only natural to separate the producing area for mass producible small fries for taking care the misceneous works and the producing area to raise higher quality material.

    The residences of the upperworld were also under the ¡°mankind prohibition¡±. But their living was iparable from the underworld within the limit that Mother permitted.

    The prohibition stole any chance for mankind to touch metal and prevented them from secretly polishing their technology, but one day they would be machine soldier.

    Then, for the machine soldiers that made use of mankind¡¯s brain, a brain that received education would naturally be a material with higher quality.

    Therefore the citizens of upperworld received good quality food and environment while receivingpulsory education like basic science and math and also other subjects like battle tactic and strategy.

    Naturally in order to remove any room for rebellion, ideological education was given to every single one of them. Depending on the situation they would even have their memory adjusted.

    ¡¸Perhaps in a sense their freedom is even more nonexistentpared to the people of the underworld.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­that¡¯s shitty.¡¹

    G10¡¯s voice was filled with emotion that couldn¡¯t bear watching this sight. Hasper replied as though to spit out.

    Kouki opened his mouth looking slightly pained.

    ¡¸G10. Other than cannon soldier and shield soldier, I can see several other types that I¡¯m not familiar with. Are they also upgraded version? In other words¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they are machine soldiers that used upperworld¡¯s citizens.¡¹

    The cannon soldier that Kouki mentioned was the air soldier that was equipped with railgun rifle. The cannon soldier was the heavy soldier with shields to generate force field and tank cannons on both shoulders.

    It seemed that the uppwerworld¡¯s machine soldiers were all the upgraded version of the underworld¡¯s machine soldiers¨D¨Dthe security soldier, air soldier, heavy soldier, air soldier, they were all upgraded.

    And two more things¨D¨Dattack soldier was the upgraded version of security soldier. Its framework was wider and tougher. It was equipped with futuristic looking rifle and also a handgun as sidearm.

    Their movement was more refined and could take advanced group tactic. From their naming it could be understood that they specialized in offense rather than defense.

    The upgraded version of the assault soldier was the sword soldier. They had skeleton body, or rather they looked like the Middle Age knight wearing super slim armor.

    They reflected the hand-to-hand fighting that the upperworld residences were trained in. Their strength was really in a different level that they made what the assault soldier did looking like they really could only rush forward.

    Next Hajime asked while ncing briefly at Kouki¡¯s pained expression.

    ¡¸And, that huge gate with its upper half plunged into the cloud. Is that the entrance to heaven?¡¹

    ¡¸Aka ¡°heaven gate¡±. The naming is really just like Mother. It sounds as though it¡¯s a heavenly existence.¡¹

    G10 spat out its reply. Hajime shrugged.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how those pretending to be a god mostly ended up into. Hope you yourself won¡¯t be like that eh, new leader of the world?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible. Just as I exined, I will kill myself after ascertaining that the world is stable.¡¹

    If Mother was defeated, mankind would certainly take back their freedom. There wouldn¡¯t be any external enemy too.

    However, would peace really arrive after that and everything became smooth sailing? The answer was no. It would be inevitable for chaos to reign if residences of a controlled world suddenly got thrown into a world of freedom. The possibility of conflict urring there was extremely high. To say nothing of how the upperworld and the underworld were intentionally ced in a discriminatory environment.

    Therefore after Mother was defeated, G10 would prioritize stabilizing the supply of clothing, food, and shelter. They were the absolutely essential things for human to live like human.

    Then it would destroy all mechanical data of the past before it self-destructed at the stage where mankind would voluntarily advance to the future. In preparation of the worst case it even handed its own self-destruction switch to Hajime, Kouki, and Jasper.

    ¡¸The world of human should be entrusted to the hand of human. Things like will or emotion shouldn¡¯t be given to machine. We shouldn¡¯t have been born-¡¹

    G10 words contained hate toward even itself. No one could say anything against that intense wish to clean the world from AI with its own death.

    Kouki squeezed out his voice and asked for a bit.

    ¡¸¡­¡­G10. Are you really, alright with that?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the best choice for mankind. I believe so.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Too sad¡­¡­. Kouki wanted to say that. G10 hesitated slightly before saying.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama. Perhaps this isn¡¯t something that I should say when I was the one who asked for help.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you ce too much burden on yourself. Defeating Mother, liberating mankind, your decision to help me with that is already beyond my expectation. It¡¯s pointless for you to be bothered about me. You also don¡¯t need to concern yourself about the future of this world too. They are not your burden to bear.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Those words were blunt with no hesitation. And yet those words were filled with concern toward Kouki from G10¡¯s understanding of Kouki¡¯s way of living despite the short time they were acquainted/.

    That made Kouki¡¯s expression twisted furhter.

    ¡¸A guy who has just met you for a day has seen through your troublesome part and even warn you. You¡¯re really hopeless.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re worried not just about G10, but also about this world¡¯s future right?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Bull¡¯s eye. The worrywart hero couldn¡¯t find any words. Hajime continued with an exasperated face.

    ¡¸Certainly, even I think that this match fixing world is too shitty. It even made me think that after learning all this, if I pretend to bepletely ignorant of all this and only save a few of this world¡¯s residence, I won¡¯t be able to hold my head high toward my family.¡¹

    Of course he still prioritized going back, even so he wanted toe back after that and crush everything here.

    However,

    ¡¸This world has been damaged to this point. It¡¯s gonna take a lot of time until mankind recover their civilization. It¡¯s just a fantasy if you think that the residences of this world will be able to continue getting along well and holding each other¡¯s hand during that time. ¨D¨DThey¡¯re human after all.¡¹

    They couldn¡¯t take up the burden for the aftermath too. They would have to throw away their own life to be the leader who gave guidance to the people for that. Such thing was just impossible.

    ¡¸Even so, you are the one who decide. You aren¡¯t a kid after all. It¡¯s wrong for outsider like me to meddle with your decision.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s expression turned troubled. You aren¡¯t a kid¡­¡­those words¨D¨Dcould also be interpreted as ¡°I recognize you as your own human¡±.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, this is all that I want to say.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me hear it.¡¹

    The demon king met the hero¡¯s gaze and told him.

    ¡¸Do whatever you like about the aftermath. But don¡¯t worry about anything right now. Give it your all for the now.¡¹

    Don¡¯t hesitate. Don¡¯t waver. Even if the future is dark, even if a life that had continued fighting alone for 200 years decided to discard its own life, even if the machine soldiers were human¨D¨Dkeep moving for the what you should do right now.

    Kouki took a deep breath and closed his eyes after Hajime said that. And then,

    ¡¸Yeah. The opponent is powerful after all, I¡¯m uneasy with just the demon king alone against it.¡¹

    He stuffed his worry at the bottom of his heart and replied like that with a mischievous smile.

    Of course, the demon king hesitated a bit wondering if he should just end this guy right at this instant.

    Hajime took a deep breath. He pulled himself together and returned to the topic.

    ¡¸And, there is no other route to the heaven other than that ¡°heaven gate¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Hajime-sama. There is no alternative path. If you forcefully go around and climb the rock cliff, you will be exposed to the barrage of interception missiles and the fierce attack of the assault soldiers. A lot of sensors and explosive are also buried in the ground. Even my secret path can only reach until here.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s also impossible through the sky.¡¹

    ¡¸There will be electricity dome that leave no ce to escape and violent barrage from the rock cliff to wee your arrival there.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy to hear that I¡¯m gonna cry.¡¹

    Hajime carefully observed the heaven gate in the 3D hologram before he turned his gaze to his traveling bag.

    ¡¸Looks like there is really no other way than breaking through from the front.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We have prepared for that.¡¹

    G10 had a trump card to breakthrough. Therefore the heaven gate wouldn¡¯t be that problematic. It wasn¡¯t worth considering any further.

    ¡¸The heaven is Mother¡¯s territory. I have no information about it. The biggest threat will be after we breakthrough the heaven gate.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there is an opening that we can take advantage of.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-sama mean your ¡°gate¡±? I still find it hard to believe that it¡¯s possible to teleport between worlds by your own effort¡­¡­¡¹

    G10 groaned but the premise of their strategy waspletely based on that.

    Yes, Mother didn¡¯t know. That Hajime was able to cross to another world by himself. That what he needed for that was electricity.

    If G10 who should have been destroyed appeared with two warriors of another world in tow heading toward the top of the mountain, then naturally it would think their objective was to destroy it.

    Then they could just do as she expected. They fought to defeat Mother. However in reality they would just buy time. During that time Hajime would steal electricity before they disengaged from the battle. Hajime then would return home along with Jasper¡¯s family. Kouki would hide together with G10 and focused in doing gueri war while waiting for Hajime to return.

    Of course if they could defeat Mother than that would be best, but they weren¡¯t so optimistic.

    ¡¸You also don¡¯t know the detail of route at the other side of the gate right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But, we should aim to the top of the mountain. No, to the ¡°highest spot¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just like this Mother¡¯s personality huh.¡¹

    ¡¸There was just one time, around a hundred years ago when the cloud cleared up. I saw it from afar at that time, the maintained ground and a facility that looked like a shrine there.¡¹

    ¡¸So we can only aim to the top.¡¹

    Hajime was convinced and took a deep breath.

    Hajime tucked up the old and tattered bag once more. He also finished inspecting and maintaining his equipments and equipped as many firearms as possible.

    Kouki also started preparing when he saw that.

    The preparation for the decisive battle.

    Listy ran toward Hajime with small footsteps. She grasped Hajime¡¯s hand tightly with her small hand. She looked up at him. Inside those eyes was anxiety, or perhaps trust¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wait here like a good girl. I¡¯lle back for sure. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnu¡¹

    ¡¸When everything is taken care of, I¡¯ll bring you to meet my daughter. Myuu is a bit older than you but, I think you two will be good friends. So look forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nuu. Won¡¯t lose.¡¹

    ¡¸Not losing in what huh?¡¹

    Listy-chan took a fighting pose for some reason in high spirit.

    The tension was slightly dispelled thanks to her. The other children also swarmed them to cheer for them.

    ¡¸Aa, about this. Again, thank you. After that¡­¡­don¡¯t die out there.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, Kouki-san. Please stay safe.¡¹

    Jasper and Mindy also held out their hands with various feelings mixed in their gaze.

    ¡¸Well, just wait here without worrying.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, we are going to seed without fail.¡¹

    They exchanged a firm handshake.

    And then a beatter.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Hajime, Kouki, and G10. The three of them left the hideout with Jasper¡¯s family gazing on their back.

    A whole day after the emergency alert reached the upperworld¡¯s machine soldiers.

    Each squad of machine soldiers was made up mainly from underworld machine soldiers with the upperworld machine soldiers acting as their officers. They were still unable to capture the enemies.

    The battle record from the underworld against the enemies had been shared. Even the word astounding wasn¡¯t enough to describe these abnormal enemies.

    They had no fear. Such emotion had been removed from them. They also had no nervousness. They would only obey Mother¡¯smand.

    However, even then, because they were former human, perhaps they still had their sixth sense.

    That sword soldier had made four underworld machine soldiers to use their sensor in the full capacity, even so it was still moving around restlessly. It was as though it was distracted by uneasiness.

    The mist that was starting to cover the surrounding area was terribly annoying.

    ¡ºBad visibility. Focus with heat detection.¡»

    It sent transmission to its subordinates. It also sent situation report to the other squads.

    Then,

    ¡ºBad visibility¡­¡­unable to confirm. Squad four, report in detail.¡»

    After suchmunication came from other squad¡­¡­

    The sword soldier that was themander of squad four instantly fell into confusion.

    Because it was this clear even through the mist¨D¨D

    ¡º! Enemy attack¨D¨D¡»

    Before it could finish speaking, gunshots resounded consecutively inside the mist. There was also a loud explosion sound following it.

    Its heat sensor didn¡¯t detect anything. Its other sensors were also the same. It connected itsmunication channel with the squad that was deployed ahead and asked for confirmation.

    But only noises came back. Themunication from other squads had also been cut off when it came back to its senses. Itsmunication link to its subordinates was also not working.

    It finally noticed then. This mist wasn¡¯t just a mist. It was the jamming from the enemies. Most likely they used smoke grenade that was filled with metal fragments to reflect the radio wave irregrly.

    But it noticed that toote.

    It tried to give instruction to its subordinates directly using voice, but right after that the security soldiers at both its sides got sent flying to right above. No, they were pulled up by strings.

    When it raised its gaze as though to send them off, the sight ofplicated binding¨D¨Dyes, his subordinates who were tied in tortoise shell bondage while struggling with electronic sound *gigigi* entered its eye.

    It seemed they were turned into marite with strings. The security soldiers¡¯ arms moved against their own will and aimed their rifle¡¯s muzzle toward their own head.

    There was no time to help them. The strings that were wrapped around their fingers were pulled and the rifles fired. Their own head was shot and their body lost strength. Its subordinates were transformed into a disgusting artwork.

    Further above that tragic appearance of its subordinates, something that stood upside down on the street light slipped into the mist while emitting crimson light.

    ¨D¨DIii

    ¨D¨DIii

    It was spiders. Two spiders were sticking on the streetmp while looking down at it with their eerie crimson eyes.

    If it was a human, it might screamed like the victim character in horror movie. Or perhaps it would quickly lose against its fear and let go of its consciousness.

    Of course the machine soldier wouldn¡¯tmit such blunder.

    ¡ºTarget confirmed! Begin atta¨D¨D¡»

    It gave instruction to its two remaining subordinates¨D¨Dtwo heavy soldiers. At the same time it pushed the switch on the handle of the heat de it was holding with both its hands. The sword¡¯s de extended with a sound like a baton and the radiance of scorching heat enveloped it instantly.

    But, from the beginning it had already failed due to sending its focus over there.

    Explosion. Shockwave. They camne from the left and right and caused the sight sensor of the sword soldier to be filled with a lot of noises. It mercilessly put great burden on its bnce system.

    Although it was blown away, it was an upperworld machine soldier that boasted high specs. It rolled on the ground to lessen the impact and stood on one leg while quickly restoring its system.

    But,

    ¡¸Thanks for all your hard work. You can retire from the ckpany starting today.¡¹

    Take this severance payment with you. Along with those words, the same weapon that exploded and pulverized the heavy soldiers at both its sides just now¨D¨Da gatling gun was fired at it.

    That weapon should be impossible to carry with just a single person. But this person carried one at each hand. He lightly wielded them and aimed urately as well as cunningly to not give any ce to escape.

    Naturally a guard from crossing the heat des was pointless. Themander of squad four became small pieces and its system fell silent for eternity.

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­my stress is vanishing¡­¡­¡¹

    The one who said that with a raptured expression while running out from within the thick mist was of course Hajime.

    Etemp & Netemp jumped down to his shoulders while their front legs were moving around as though to say ¡¸We did great work!¡¹¡¸We¡¯re truly professional killers! Master! Praise us!¡¹.

    ¡¸Nagumo, your expression is a bit creepy.¡¹

    Kouki ran slightly behind Hajime. His shoulder was carrying a six slots missileuncher. G10 was also floating behind him.

    ¡¸Gatling is nice just as expected. It¡¯s the height of civilization that mankind created. It¡¯s a bit unsatisfying that it has no electromaic eleration though.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop calling weapon as civilization. Also, stay in moderation with your trigger happy fingers.¡¹

    Their surprise attack using the jamming could only work until here. When they came out of the mist, the machine soldiers were rushing at them. Hajime used the firearms that G10 gathered without holding back.

    Kouki was also pulling the trigger of a firearm that he wasn¡¯t used to in order to preserve his stamina and magic power.

    They threw away all their weapons after they were spent. They intended to use up all of them to break through. They were cutting open a path by throwing the firepower they carried toward the enemy.

    They were also apanied by a powerful support even though it didn¡¯t look like they needed it.

    ¡¸Updating the data of enemy force distribution. Drawing another route.¡¹

    G10 who was following closely behind them said that. Right after that, the hologram map that floated at the corner of Hajime and Kouki¡¯s sight showed subtle change in the route that was represented by a line of light.

    In addition G10 was also detecting the enemy¡¯s position even when they were inside a building or at the other side of the building. It urately detected the sniping and bombardment from long distance, the type of weapon whether it was rocket missile or area suppression weapon type, and even calcted the time of arrival of the attack.

    It didn¡¯t stop there, using hacking, even if it was impossible to take over the enemy, it would shift the enemy¡¯s aim, dyed their movement by one or two seconds, jammed theirmunication, and even slipped false information into theirwork.

    ¡¸You really lived up to your reputation as tactical support AI.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you really make it easy for us to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored.¡¹

    Heavy weapons and AI support. With these Hajime didn¡¯t need to use up his own weapon while Kouki didn¡¯t need to consume his magic power. They seeded in breaking through until the heaven gate without stopping.

    The pure white giant gate was towering over them.

    Hajime yelled when he arrived in front of the white stair at its bottom.

    ¡¸G10! Hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger.¡¹

    Kouki put down his traveling bag in front of the gate and took out the content. It was something that looked like a 12 inch tablet that was slightly thick.

    G10 extended its cable into it and started manipting it. During that time Hajime and Koukiid out a barrage of bullet with the intention of using up all their ammos and held back the advancing machine soldiers.

    ¡¸Bootingplete! Please get back!¡¹

    As soon as they heard G10¡¯s warning, Hajime and Kouki fired all their remaining rockets.

    At the same time they leaped to several steps below the stair. Hajime raised his attachable shield while Kouki used his holy sword in great sword mode as protection. G10 also literally rolled to behind them.

    Right after that.

    A sound that was hard to describe, like ss being stretched made the air shook. Then the space before the gate distorted like jelly. The gate¡¯s surface that was within the range of that twisting which was around two meters in diameter also got dragged into the center of the twisting¨D¨D

    The next moment, a sound of destruction that tore at the eardrum apanied a tremendous shockwave that trampled the surrounding area.

    ¡¸Uoh, as expected from the relic of SF world. The range was narrow but that¡¯s as powerful as Yue¡¯s ¡°Sky Quake¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother will surely use something like this too. Be careful. You won¡¯t be able to escape if you are caught within the effective range.¡¹

    The weapon just now was one of the old era¡¯s relic. It was a precious weapon that G10 had only a few¨D¨Da space distortion bomb. It forcefully distorted the space to twist and tear the target, then when the space snapped back to normal the target would be sted.

    Originally G10 wanted to use it to destroy Mother. It wanted to save at least one if possible, but it had a w that it needed a bit of time until it activated so it was difficult to use it in battle. And so they came to a clean decision to use this weapon to remove physical obstacle like the heaven gate.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped because if they didn¡¯t travel swiftly, they would be grinded with the quantity of the enemy.

    Although it was worth it to use one of their trump cards. The tough heaven gate was splendidly sted that it had two meter hole opened in it.

    Hajime and Kouki nodded to each other and ran into the gate while dodging the gunshots from behind.

    Just before they passed through,

    ¡¸Etemp, Netemp! Block it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ii!!¡¹¡¹

    Hajime destroyed the stair under his feet with his artificial arm¡¯s vibration destruction while giving the order. Kouki was blocking the attack on Hajime with his holy sword.

    During that time Etemp & Netemp stuck their strings on the rubbles of the stair. Hajime and Kouki leaped into the gate with G10 following behind them.

    As soon as they confirmed that, Etemp & Netemp also pulled the rubbles while leaping inside. And then they blocked the hole from inside using their web. The wall from the tough rubbles and spider strings would stop their pursuers for a bit.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The other side of the heaven gate was a ce that looked like a giant hangar.

    However strangely there was nobody here. Even though they expected a heavy counterattack, there wasn¡¯t any machine soldiers lying in wait for them.

    ¡¸G10¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m searching, but there¡¯s no reaction¡­¡­this might be a trap.¡¹

    Hajime grinned fearlessly hearing that. Kouki shrugged. Bring it on, we¡¯re just going to ovee it.

    They broke into a run at full speed. They arrived until deep into the hangar in the blink of eye. G10 extended a cable to the console beside a steel door and tried unlocking it.

    It easily opened. Behind the door was a pure white corridor with line of light on the surface. As expected there was no machine soldier there.

    ¡¸Nagumo, I¡¯ll take the front.¡¹

    ¡¸Then G10, you¡¯re at the middle.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger.¡¹

    They took a formation to be able to deal with the front and behind before running through the corridor once more.

    Then after a little running, there was some kind of sound. The trap might have finally activated. Or perhaps it was the sound of the machine soldiers rushing their way. So they heightened their vignce¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Isn¡¯t this sound of explosion?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Hajime affirmed with a tone of suspicion at Kouki¡¯s guess.

    Why wasn¡¯t there anyone that came to intercept the intruders? Why was there several explosions resounding from other ce?

    The deeper they advanced, and then they higher they climbed, the explosion sounds were getting louder.

    G10 muttered half in disbelief.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Someone, is fighting?¡¹

    There was no way that was the case. There was no other existence in this world who rose in revolt against Mother other than them.

    However, there was no clear basis to deny G10¡¯s guess in this situation.

    Before long, when they climbed until around the nine-tenth of the way from the base of the mountain, the sound suddenly stopped.

    ¡¸Is the battle over?¡¹

    In the end they didn¡¯t encounter any trap or machine soldiers until here. There was a tough door that couldn¡¯t be opened even with G10¡¯s hacking, but they pushed through that with the space distortion bomb too. Even so there was no machine soldiersing for them.

    It was just too unexpected and too eerie. They didn¡¯t get what was going on.

    However they had to keep advancing.

    In front of a conspicuouslyrge door, Hajime and Kouki looked at each other and nodded. Their instinct whispered to them. There was something behind this door.

    Hajime pulled out Donner & Scg, while Kouki put his hand on the handle of the holy sword that was in its katana mode.

    ¡¸Both of you, are you ready?¡¹

    It seemed G10 managed to hack the door to open. Hajime and Kouki wordlessly nodded.

    And then they stepped inside at the same time with the opening of the door.

    It was another spacious room. It wasn¡¯t as big as the first hangar, but it was as big as a gymnasium. As expected there was no machine soldier and there was also no sign of trap activating.

    A lot of machines with unknown function were ced messily and there was a round pedestal deeper inside.

    They warily advanced forward.

    And then, when they arrived until the center of the room, they heard it.

    ¡ºGood grief, he finally stayed quiet.¡»

    A female voice resounded from the speaker that seemed to be installed in this room.

    G10 reacted fiercely. From its reaction, it was clear that the owner of this voice was Mother.

    ¡ºJust what is the principle behind it? Even with the detection system working in full strength he still almost get away from detection¡­¡­in the first ce the machine soldiers doesn¡¯t even react when he passed right in front of them¡­¡­it¡¯s iprehensible.¡»

    Hajime and Kouki took their fighting stance but¡­¡­the two of them couldn¡¯t help but make a dubious expression.

    It didn¡¯t seem like it was talking to them, but it also didn¡¯t look like it was talking to itself.

    Then as though to answer their doubt,

    ¡¸Kuku, in the first ce it¡¯s impossible toprehend my abyss.¡¹

    They heard such thing.

    Hajime¡¯s expression convulsed. Kouki¡¯s reaction was dyed for an instant before his eyes opened wide as though to say No way in hell.

    ¡¸Because, abyss came from a world of evesting darkness that is beyond human intellect. In addition, I¡¯m nobody else but the abyss itself!¡¹

    ¡ºI don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡»

    But of course.

    Hajime and Kouki agreed inside their heart. Right after that, a round pedestal descended from the ceiling with a loud sound *gounn gounn*. It seemed it was an elevator.

    ¡¸You better remember this, formlessdy. When you peek into the abyss, the abyss will also peek back at thee! Do you think that I won¡¯t realize they malice!? Fuhahahah, na?ve, too na?ve! You want me to save the world? You want me to defeat the invaders? Hah! Don¡¯t think that those words filled with ostentation will work on this avatar of deep evesting darkness!¡¹

    ¡ºShut up already¡»

    Certainly they couldn¡¯t bear to listen to this anymore. The pedestal elevator was gradually descending. They wanted to close their ears and ran away immediately. By Hajime & Kouki.

    ¡ºYou have no choice but to cooperate with me if you want to return back to your world. Understand that. Now, defeat the enemies before your eyes.¡»

    ¡¸Fuh. Don¡¯t be in such a rush, youngdy.¡¹

    ¡ºStop calling me youngdy.¡»

    ¡¸As you wish, I shall defeat these so called invaders for thee. But, never forget. Thou will look upon the true abyss at that time you touch my true fury.¡¹

    ¡ºI get it already, so stop with that nonsense turn and strange posing!¡»

    Yeah, please stop. Tell him more! By Hajime & Kouki¡¯s heart.

    G10 was in confusion by the iprehensible situation even though it was currently in front of its sworn enemy.

    The pedestal elevator finally descendedpletely amidst such chaotic situation.

    In the middle of that, a young man was standing with their back turned toward them with a cool pose, although his appearance looked battered. His back was turned toward them was probable to be dramatic.

    That man in ck-san who looked overly familiar for them suddenly spread open his hands.

    ¡¸I have no grudge toward all of you. But, even this me has things that I cannot yield. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll at least spare your lives.¡¹

    The man said such thing while pulling his right foot and turned sharply. His right hand moved toward his chest while his right hand moved to his back. And then he gave an elegant bow.

    Then,

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s fight fai¨D¨D¡¹

    He raised his head with a fearless smile¡­¡­and froze.

    The nk stare of the demon king that resembled a certain first wife, and the hero looking to the ceiling with one hand covering his eyes entered the man¡¯s view.

    Silence filled the room.

    Quietly, the men in ck-san¡¯s hand shifted down his sunsses. His exposed eyes blinked repeatedly. It seemed he was in the middle of checking the reality.

    Then he slowly took off his sunsses with trembling hand and stored it into his pocket. He also took a normal pose and took a deep breath.

    ¡ºWhat are you doing!? Now, kill those invaders with that foreign world¡¯s ability that deceived even machine¡¯s eye¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸AIN¡¯T NO WAY I CAN DO THATTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT!!!¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t do that in two meanings. He¨D¨Dthe abyss lord aka Kousuke E Abyssgate screamed from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Shoot The Hostage!

    The abyss lord. The scream of his soul reverberated. His soul screamed so much that he returned back to Kousuke mode. He made a mistake. One so great he returned back to normal.

    ¡ºI¡¯m not asking you about whether it¡¯s possible or impossible. I order you to ¡°do it¡±.¡»

    Mother was overflowing withical impression due to the madness of the lord affecting her just now, but her voice right now was shuderringlycking in warmth.

    It was an inorganic quality that reminded them of the ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡± in the past. It was truly the voice of an inhuman existence.

    A normal human would turn speechless from instinctually turning their gaze from reality or trembling from uneasiness¡­¡­

    Though of course, the person here was not a normal person.

    ¡¸Are you stupid!? Are you stupid!? This is important so I¡¯ll say it twice! Are you stupid!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou, you said it three times.¡¹

    Hajime-san said a tsukkomi. But no one gave a damn.

    Perhaps because the situation was too shocking, Kousuke ignored problem of why these two acquaintances were here. Not only that, he even set aside the side effect of abyss lord modethe pain of the heart and yelled at empty air while his finger pointed at Hajime.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the demon king you know!? That guy there mixed absurdity and brutality into atrocity that he wears as decoration, he¡¯s the most dangerous guy in the world you know!? He¡¯s my superior you know!? A guy who make even a ckpany look like charity!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo don¡¯t! Don¡¯t shoot! Take away your hand from Donner!¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa, step aside. I can¡¯t kill Endou like this.¡¹

    It was a fine y from the hero. He faced the demon king who tried to aim Scg¡¯s muzzle and used both his hands to grapple with Hajime. His gaze turned back as though to say Kousuke-kun get away! I¡¯m just barely, gugugu-¡­¡­thi-this guy! He is seriously trying to shoot!?

    There was such situation in front of it, and yet Mother¡¯s voice was filled with a slight joy.

    ¡ºHou¡­¡­so that¡¯s how it is. I set the teleportation point using the energy residue that I collected from the underground but, I see now. It seems that the unknown energy that you three are using is different for each individual. That¡¯s why I ended up dragging in yourrade. It¡¯s truly interesting.¡»

    Hajime who was grappling with Kouki twitched in reaction. He rxed and took a natural stance. Kouki sighed in relieve.

    At the same time he guessed the cause of Kousuke¡¯s summoning.

    The broken teleportation device in the underground was analyzed and recreated. In order to bring in an existence that could handle the same unknown energy like Hajime and Kouki, it used Hajime¡¯s magic power residue in the machine¡¯s detection system as well as coordinate establishment.

    In that case it was understandable why Kousuke was chosen. After all it was Kousuke who was the most equipped with Hajime¡¯s artifact when fighting.

    He didn¡¯t know why but, Kousuke must be in a fully equipped state from even before the teleportation device was activated. In that case, it wasprehensible why instead of Yue and others who were more powerful, it was Kousuke who was detected due to him possessing more of Hajime¡¯s magic power.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s slowly analyze itter. Now then, abyss lord.¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s Kousuke.¡¹

    He was ignored because right now was a serious time.

    ¡ºExin to them with your own words about the situation you¡¯re in right now. They will understand it quicker like that rather than me exining to them.¡»

    ¡¸Eh!? N-no way¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason Kousuke hesitated to speak while looking terribly anxious. He kept sending nces at Hajime. Hajime and others looked dubious.

    ¡ºept it already, you don¡¯t have any right to refuse.¡»

    ¡¸I-if I said no way then no way! You n to use me as hostage aren¡¯t you!? Don¡¯t screw with me, something like that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Endou. What do you mean by hostage?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? It, i-i-it, it¡¯s nothing! Yeah, it¡¯s nothing at all! Who do you think I am huh? I¡¯m Aby-san you know?¡¹

    It seemed that he was in trouble. He was obviously all shaken up. His expression was twitching, and his eyes were darting around like tuna.

    ¡ºI see. You don¡¯t want to be a burden for yourrades. Fufu, what an illogical and meaningless action, something that human often do. It makes me recall the old era.¡»

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    G10 who was silently observing toprehend the situation spontaneously reacted. But, Mother¡¯s words continued before it could say anything. It ignored G10 like it was a trash that didn¡¯t worth anything.

    ¡¸O, oi, Mother! You¡¯re wrong! That¡¯s not why I¡¯m doing this, Nagumo is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºListen you two otherworlders with gun and sword. Yourrade already fall into my hand¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸AAAAAA, AAAAAA! I can¡¯t hear you, I can¡¯t hear yo~~~uuu¡¹

    Kousuke raised his voice shrilly to drown Mother¡¯s voice. Of course everyone ignored him.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-, it¡¯s just the enemy¡¯s bullshit! Don¡¯t get confused by something like that, believe in me¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºAn explosive has been inserted into his stomach.¡»

    Hajime and Kouki¡¯s eyes snapped toward Kousuke. Kousuke¡¯s eyes snapped away from them. It seemed it was true.

    Hajime¡¯s gaze immediately turned focused. Kouki-kun was inly a good person so he looked worried.

    Either way he couldn¡¯t bear to look at any of them.

    ¡¸What are you doing. That¡¯s pathetic for the hero of Britain and Vatican.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it can¡¯t be helped! I was suddenly summoned! All kind of magic ispletely not working! I can¡¯t even make any clone, I don¡¯t know my left and right, and unknown enemies wereing out from everywhere-, even so I beat more than a hundred of them! I even worked hard to beat the awful jelly-like organism with physical attack!¡¹

    So that was why he was dee~p in the abyss lord mode. He even referred to himself in even more archaic form. (TN: Usually Aby referred to himself with ¡®ware¡¯ in Abyssgate mode, butst chapter he used ¡®wagahai¡¯ to refer to himself)

    Using only his physical ability that was increasing endlessly, Kousuke ran around inside theplicated facility of the heaven while defeating Mother¡¯s private army. Furthermore it was a mixed force that included the ¡°invaders¡± which could regenerate endlessly as long as their core wasn¡¯t destroyed. He made so muchmotion that Mother couldn¡¯t assign any force to face Hajime and Kouki.

    ¡¸Aa~, I see. Even with abyss lord mode your magic power will decrease if you use body strengthening after all. And so you temporarily going along with the enemy to grasp the situation you¡¯re in.¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. Though as insurance I was made to swallow a part of the body of that jelly-like creature¡­¡­well, there is also, you know?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s gaze briefly nced at his hand. There was his ¡°treasure warehouse¡± there.

    Most likely he would obey Mother¡¯s demand to fight the enemy while waiting for his consumed magic power to recover. Then he would use the fight as cover to activate the treasure warehouse. He intended to directly summon the explosive from inside his stomach to remove it.

    He could also take it out by vomiting, but the risk of the explosive getting activated the moment he showed such attempt was high.

    Activating the treasure warehouse would also need considerable time and effort, but in the first ce Mother didn¡¯t know about the existence of the treasure warehouse. In other words it wouldn¡¯t be able to differentiate the usage of magic power whether it was for fighting or for activating the artifact.

    With that in mind, putting the explosive into the stomach conversely became a good bait to make Mother let its guard down instead.

    It was clear to Kousuke that he would only get slowly grinded down if he kept fighting. And so he decided to pretend to be cored while working hard to gather information. It was actually a calm and rational judgment.

    You get it right? You understand don¡¯t you? There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t understand right? I have a proper n at work you know? See? Kousuke wordlessly pleaded in desperation.

    ¡ºYou understand the situation now aren¡¯t you? Then throw down your weapons and obey me. If not¡­¡­I don¡¯t need to say more do I?¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to explode Endo huh.¡¹

    It was Kousuke who spoke. Hajime was staying quiet and stared without blinking at Kousuke. The way he behaved looked like he was epting Mother¡¯s demand. A faintugh that was overflowing with delight echoed.

    ¡¸Nagumo, don¡¯t worry about me and¨D¨Duguh!?¡¹

    Kousuke was starting to sweat a river from Hajime¡¯s stare and tried to say something right away, but his words were suddenly halted. By pain.

    Kousuke fell on his knee while holding his stomach. It seemed the explosive of fluid metal was ordered to move inside his stomach. It was the same like having a small ¡°invader¡± inside his stomach.

    ¡ºI won¡¯t do anything bad. If you cooperate with me in analyzing this energy, then I¡¯ll also return all three of you back to your former world.¡»

    ¡¸W-wait! Let¡¯s settle this peace¨D¨Dnnguu!!?¡¹

    Kousuke desperately tried to insist about something even while enduring the pain. However right after that a metal colored liquid dripped from the ceiling and covered his mouth. He was stopped from talking further.

    Kousuke¡¯s gaze turned toward Kouki. Seeing his pleading gaze, Kouki showed a thinking gesture for a moment, but then he sensed something when Kousuke¡¯s gaze flickered briefly toward Hajime. Kouki turned his gaze back at Kousuke and gave him a small but strong nod. Relieve oozed out from Kousuke.

    While that was going on, Mother¡¯s voice that was oozing with malice was,

    ¡ºIf you refuse, I will remove all of you as foreign contamination that invaded this paradise.¡»

    From the ceiling, walls, and floor, iron colored fluid metal, aka the true army of Mother that existed above the cloud¨D¨Dfluid metal machine soldier ¡°heaven soldier¡± were being sent in with great amount.

    The space was flooded with iron color in the blink of eye. As expected they were simr to slime. The heaven soldiers intertwined with each other and fused into one to expand in volume like a mountain.

    ¡ºIf you wish to perish pointlessly, then I shall fulfill your wish.¡»

    It was a wriggling giant iron starfish imitation. Its total length must reach ten meter. No, from the number of its additional tentacles, calling it starfish imitation wasn¡¯t urate anymore.

    Countless blue lines ran on its surface. The number of the core that was its only weakness was now countless. Its immortality had reached a new height. Its figure with great number of tentacles undting was very hard to describe. It was too repulsive to call this thing the army of heaven¨D¨Dit was a monster.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t throw away your life meaninglessly. Yes, just like yourrade who failed to die over there.¡»

    ¡¸Kuh, Mother-¡¹

    Mother finally turned its focus at G10. No, surely it had been aware of G10 from the start. But it intentionally ignored it.

    G10 went forward angrily and yelled.

    ¡¸Master-, everyone didn¡¯t die meaninglessly-!! They chipped off your strength and left behind hope for the future-¡¹

    ¡ºYes, indeed, I was outwitted in theirst battle. When I think about the many technologies that I lost, I have to admit that I was haughty.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Your haughtiness caused mankind to¨D¨D¡¹

    Its word was interrupted. By words that were filled with malice and scorn.

    ¡ºBut, that¡¯s all. My world is alreadyplete. That¡¯s why you put your hope to these people from another world but¡­¡­fufu, even they, your lost hope is already gone.¡»

    G10 guessed what Mother was trying to say and turned its gaze toward the two behind it.

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­Hajime-sama? Kouki-sama?¡¹

    No answer came back. Hajime was continuing to stare at the crouching Kousuke.

    G10 also understood the situation. The person that Mother summoned was arade of Hajime. Perhaps he was even one of Hajime¡¯s family members who it had heard from Hajime.

    Arade was in front of him with his life in the hand of the enemy while writhing in pain. G10 was unable to ask for Hajime¡¯s cooperation in such situation.

    Kouki was also the same. He wouldn¡¯t meet its eye. He was keeping quiet beside Hajime while closing his eyes as though he hadpletely given up.

    It realized from seeing that. It could understand.

    That the bnce of their scale was tilting toward Mother.

    Motherughed. An unpleasantughing voice that was like metal being scratched echoed inside the room.

    ¡¸How can¡­¡­it get replicated so quickly like this, from that kind of scrap¡­¡­¡¹

    Everything was because of that. It was unexpected that a friend of Hajme and Kouki would get summoned at this stage.

    ¡ºDo you think that your 200 years is the same like my 200 years? The technology of space maniption isn¡¯tpletely lost. It¡¯s also self-evident that I can handle the basic technologies other than that better than you. In the first ce you¡¯re nothing but a control AI for an exploration ship. How can you possibly win against me, the mother of all AI.¡»

    Mother¡¯s words eroded G10¡¯s emotion with despair.

    What did it do wrong? Where did it go wrong? Should it take more time? To begin with, perhaps dragging uninvolved otherworlders itself was a mistake and this was its punishment?

    It crawled underground for two hundred years while keeping its dearest wish in its heart. It didn¡¯t say to Hajime and others, but its operation limit was actually fast approaching.

    It had never received a satisfactory maintenance all this time and extended its life using scrap materials to keep cheating death until now. Its vital electricity generator that could be said to be its heart was also quickly degeneratingpared to normal because it continued to power the manufacturing machines too. It was the same like literally shaving its own life. The electricity that G10 could produce was already negligible.

    Because G10 was working in full capacity in this battle, it wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid death after they won unless it used Mother¡¯s power generation facility. If not G10 wouldpletely stop functioning.

    It gambled everything when its life was at the brink. In order to fulfill its promise.

    ¡ºThest hope of the people who like dying in vain¡­¡­I see, it seems you also prefer to die in vain. Ah, this chance won¡¯te again, so can you please tell me, G10P55-B409.¡»

    ¡¸What¡­¡­are you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºIf you can return to the past¡­¡­what will you say to yourrades?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­a¡­¡­¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!¡¹

    That might be a type of madness. G10 produced a sound that was unclear whether it was a scream or the sound of metals scraping with each other. Countless small sparks burst on its body, its single eye flickered fiercely, and its round body that was tattered from burden overload was cracking even more.

    Like that, the metal soldier that had continued fighting with just itself alone for the sake of its treasuredrades rampaged¨D¨Dalmost.

    ¡¸I see it.¡¹

    A single gunshot rang together with that small muttering.

    And then,

    ¡¸Nn¨D¨D¨D¨D!!?¡¹

    A scream was raised.

    When it looked, Hajime was holding Donner. White smoke was rising from its muzzle.

    Theughing Mother and G10 that was on the verge of running wild stopped still. And then their focus turned toward where the gun muzzle was pointing.

    Kousuke was shot. Right at the center of his stomach.

    ¡º¡¸Eh!?¡¹¡»

    An astounded voice that these two had never made for two hundred years, no, perhaps even since they were born slipped out from their speaker.

    But, this was still only the beginning!

    A shadow passed through beside G10. The movement was too natural that even though their sensors were following the object¡¯s motion, just like how no one would pay attention to a fluttering leaf, both G10 and Mother were unable to react¨D¨Dto that step forward.

    Kouki who broke his stillness unsheathed his sword like a drawn bow that was finally released.

    Its target was of course, Kousuke-kun¡¯s stomach!

    ¡¸Higiii¨D¨D¨D¨D!?¡¹

    With a sh, the part that had a hole opened was further shed *zaku-*! Then a second sh also tore the fluid metal on Kousuke¡¯s mouth!

    Kousuke didn¡¯t even have the leeway to shake from feeling the texture of de on his lips.

    ¡¸Ii!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ngyohee!?¡¹

    The cut open stomach¨D¨DEtemp-san rushed into it. Kousuke bent backward like a bridge artistically due to pain while his eyes rolled back.

    But, his body that was trained in another world and his willpower that was inly strengthened in this one year due to various things (like using abyss lord mode until depth V several times) didn¡¯t allow him to faint!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to experience Ali¡ðn for reaalllllllllllll!!!¡¹

    ¡¸IiIIII (Explosive recovered¨D¨D¨D¨D)!!!¡¹

    Legs that were slick with blood came out from Kousuke¡¯s stomach. It looked just like a certain birth scene of kid Alie¡ð.

    A blood stter scene that drastically shaved off SAN point was right there.

    Kousuke¡¯s eyes rolled back again. Netemp-san quickly stitched & stopped the bleeding with its string before sshing all the recovery medicine and painkiller that it had. Kouki also hurriedly dashed the recovery medicine in his possession on the wound.

    During that time, Etemp-san was also tossing away the bomb ¡¸Ii! (Hooi!)¡¹ to far away before washing away the blood quickly with cleanser next.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was an unexpected grotesque incident that harmed the hostage. And to think that it was the hostage¡¯s friends who were the culprit.

    Both G10 and Mother could only watch speechlessly! Even though they should be sworn enemy, the two of them were harmoniously in silence together with put off feeling.

    While they were doing that, Kouki helped Kousuke who was shaking all over while holding his stomach to stand up.

    ¡¸Endou! Are you alright!?¡¹

    The reply was of course,

    ¡¸HOW CAN I POSSIBLY BE ALRIGHTTTTTTTTTTTT!!!¡¹

    It was a furious scream that was like an exploding volcano.

    He waspletely alright. Full of energy. He was crying but, surely it was tears of happiness due to being liberated from the bomb, there was no doubt about it.

    That was why Hajime made a small guts pose with a nice smile.

    ¡¸Yosh!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡°Yosh!¡± huhhhhh!? Nagumo-, you-, I¡¯ll seriously give you the abyss lord full course you know!? Oo!?¡¹

    Kousuke-kun had snappedpletely for some reason¡­¡­Hajime tilted his head with an expression that was confused from the bottom of his heart.

    He carefully observed with his magic eye and urately fired at the bomb¡¯s heat source to stop it from functioning. Just in case Kouki cut open his stomach and Etemp took out the bomb with Netemp swiftly treating the injury. They were able to rescue Kousuke swiftly without even using treasure warehouse that would consume a lot of magic power. It was a cleanly executed method.

    And that method was carried out in less than several seconds with perfect teamwork where all of them werepletely in sync.

    It was a real, TEAMWORK. It was a beautiful and perfect rescue operation. Just what was it that Kousuke could be dissatisfied about?

    ¡¸Infuriating-, that confused face of yours is really infuriating!! That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to be a hostage against you! Oi Mother! Are you listening!?¡¹

    ¡ºEh? What are¨D¨D¡»

    It was suddenly got addressed while being speechless. The haughtiness just now felt like an illusion with how bewildered it was sounding right now. Kousuke vented his dissatisfaction to it tearfully.

    ¡¸I tried to tell you! I tried hard to tell you! It¡¯s pointless taking hostage against this guy! He is the guy who mercilessly shoot even when it was his beloved wife who got taken hostage! He is a fiendish bastard who can say ¡°There won¡¯t be any negotiation with enemy. They should be shot along with the hostage. That¡¯smon senses¡± with straight face! Try to listen to other people¡¯s talk until the end next time!¡¹

    ¡ºH-how inhuman¡­¡­cold blooded¡­¡­¡»

    Even the physically and mentally inhuman Mother was thinking so. G10 too was taking some distance away from Hajime.

    ¡¸N-now now, Endou. In the end the bomb was sessfully extracted¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right! I should say this at least, thanks a lot! But let me say this. You too Amanogawa! I pleaded at you with my gaze didn¡¯t I? I pleaded at you wholeheartedly didn¡¯t I? I was pleading at you to stop Nagumo!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s what your gaze meant? Ipletely thought you were asking me to match Nagumo¡¯s action¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What happened to you Amanogawa!? You weren¡¯t that kind of guy right!? You were someone who would say something like ¡ºI¡¯ll save you no matter what!¡» while ignoring the realistic problem right!? I believed in you! Even though I believed in you! You betrayed my trust!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That kind of trust is a bit¡­¡­even I have grown up a bit. That was why I thought realistically and shed you right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yourrade¡¯s stomach! Don¡¯t cut! Absolutely!¡¹

    ¡¸It can heal quickly if the cut is clean, so it¡¯s alright¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from the hero. It was a well done cut~~, is it something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-, if you screw around more than that I¡¯ll seriously go abyss lord on you!!¡¹

    Hajime left Kousuke who was furiously spewing outints to Kouki and stood beside G10 while tapping Donner on his shoulder.

    ¡¸Ah, that, Hajime-sama¡­¡­about the matter of joining Mother¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed its fury had abatedpletely due to the shocking situation. G10 returned to its senses and asked Hajime fearfully.

    Hajime shrugged and kindly bopped G10¡¯s cracked body with a gentle touch. It was conveyed just with that. That Hajime wasn¡¯t shaken at the slightest, not even for a bit from the start.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­¡­very much¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, be very grateful. It¡¯s not the time to go mad from this kind of trivial conversation. After all I¡¯m expecting you to return the favor to uster.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­yes-¡¹

    Its single eye flickered intensely. It was a strong radiance unlike its perilous air just now.

    ¡ºYou have made a foolish choice. As I thought, even an otherworlder is just a human in the end¡­¡­.¡»

    Mother¡¯s voice turned robotic once more due to the situation that wasn¡¯t going as it expected. The giant heaven soldier wriggled as though to express what Mother was feeling.

    In respond Hajime took a step forward and breathe in quietly. And then¡­¡­

    ¡¸Mother! The many misdeeds you have done until now arepletely unforgivable! You even reduced my important friend to that state. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you¡¯re offering me, it¡¯ll be your great error if you think I¡¯ll be swayed by that!¡¹

    It felt like there was a muttering ¡¸No, it¡¯s you two who caused me to end up like this¡­¡­¡¹ from somewhere but Hajime didn¡¯t hear it.

    ¡¸The most precious thing in this world is human life! Your act of barbarity that toy with those lives is something that I cannot possibly overlook! I shall fight! For the sake of the world! For the sake of the people! Although I came from a different world, as fellow human, I swear I¡¯ll save my other world brethren!¡¹

    Hajime proimed with a dignified look. And then the voice of his brethrens came from behind.

    ¡¸A-Amanogawa, what do we do! Nagumo is broken! It¡¯s like he has turned into you!¡¹

    ¡¸No, what do you mean like me¡­¡­well, I can¡¯t refute that though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second? Amanogawa who cut open my stomach without hesitation¡­¡­Nagumo who is like a hero¡­¡­ahh, I see! You guys have your inside switched with each other right!? If not there¡¯s no way Nagumo would say that kind of clich¨¦d speech!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case. I am me, and Nagumo is Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸Then don¡¯t tell me, you have gotten infected Amanogawa!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ei¡¹

    ¡¸Higii!?¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s finger thrust at Kousuke¡¯s wound that still hadn¡¯t fully closed because he just wouldn¡¯t stop prattling after witnessing Hajime¡¯s did a one-eighty.

    Certainly Kouki couldn¡¯t object that it felt like he was watching his past self, but did Kousuke really need to speak that far? The tip of his finger was filled with suchplicated indignation.

    He also conveyed ¡¸Nagumo is aiming for something¡¹ with his gaze. He conveyed that while turning red in shame, perhaps because Hajime¡¯s promation was using Kouki¡¯s ck history in the past as reference.

    Kousuke writhed and muttered ¡¸Y-you¡­¡­Amanogawa, you have changed huh¡­¡­¡¹.

    Even while they were doing that, Hajime kept talking just how he would defeat Mother with his heart of justice so that his aim¨D¨D¡±the objective of securing electricity¡± wouldn¡¯t be guessed by Mother. But Mother cut him off in irritation.

    ¡ºEnough. Then I¡¯ll cut off your four limbs and alter your memory to be an obedient guinea pig. You can regret to ever join hand with the garbage over there.¡»

    ¡¸I will never regret my choice! I, I will surely¨D¨D¡¹

    Hajime was acting like a hero using Kouki just right after he got summoned to Tortus as reference. However, at that moment when he spoke hisst words, only those words were

    ¡¸¨D¨DKill you.¡¹

    Completely different in intonation. It was like the figure that was loudly talking about justice until a moment before was just an illusion. Killing intent flooded out.

    It was just for an instant. Less than a moment.

    However, the ¡°dread¡± that was shown in that moment was far removed from justice. The giant heaven soldier undted as though it was hit with physical pressure. G10 hallucinated as though the space was creaking. Even Kouki and Kousuke stiffened unconsciously from the serious killing intent of the demon lord that they hadn¡¯t felt for so long.

    And then, Mother who was the target of that ghastly pressure was,

    ¡ºTsu¨D¨Dyou¡¯re speaking the impossible.¡»

    Replying with wavering voice that was overpowered by the pressure. Its voice was carrying a tone that sounded like it was praying for that to be the case.

    Perhaps Mother itself was also thinking that it had blundered. It spat out itsst words to pull itself together.

    ¡ºI shall face you personally if you can defeat thatbined heaven soldier. Struggle as hard as you can.¡»

    Mother¡¯s voice cut off with a small sound of electronic switching off. It cut off themunication as though to dere there was nothing more to say.

    Right after that, the giantbined heaven soldier started moving.

    Its giant body flowed fiercely and tentacle spears shot down like a heavy rain.

    Hajime immediately held G10 and jumped to the side. Kouki and Kousuke also leaped away with Etemp and Netemp at each of their shoulder.

    And then Hajime gave themand to fight back with fierceness in his voice¨D¨Dor he would, but

    ¡¸Fuhahah, what a great fortune to be able to dance in the stage where the hero and the demon king are forming a united front! Seething-, my blood is seethingggg, truly excitinggg!! Now! My friends! Let¡¯s prove to her that nothing can possibly beat our friendship!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Abyss lord who returned in an instant started to say something.

    Kousuke was brimming with vitality. He didn¡¯t look like someone who had just received an extremely sloppy improvised surgery. His heart¡¯s engine was in full throttle, with the elerator fully stepped to the max. His excitement was already at top speed.

    The demon king instantly withered down. The hero¡¯s face was convulsing.

    Even more soldiers of the heaven flooded in from the door at the back of the room. Thebined heaven soldier was starting to let out bluish white sparks.

    It was such a pressing battlefield. However the loudugh of the abyss lord ¡¸Fuhahah, fuhahahahah¡¹ was echoing needlessly clearly.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    <b>Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Deterioration? No, It¡¯s Intensifying!</b>

    ¡¸Please buy me time! I¡¯ll locate the integration core!¡¹

    G10¡¯s words echoed through the battlefield that was shaking with thunderous roar and loudughter.

    Integration core¨D¨Dthey were words that they never heard before. But Hajime, Kouki, and the lord instantly guessed the meaning without needing to ask.

    Because using the magic eye for Hajime and sunsses for Kouki and the lord, they had confirmed the abnormality of the giant liquid metal machine soldier, the bined heaven soldier¡±.

    Yes, the only weakness of the heaven soldier, its core¨D¨Dthere were countless amount of it inside its body that it could be likened like the stars in the sky.

    Hajime¡¯s bullet shot through one of them, but it only caused the enemy to be destroyed slightly in the proportion of a single heaven soldier. Even that damage was immediately regenerated. The overwhelming mass and the countless cores granted the heaven soldier absolute superiority in the battlefield.

    But, it wasn¡¯t invincible. Most likely there was a single core that acted as the controller to operate this many heaven soldiers as a single being, no doubt about it. That would be the integrated core that G10 mentioned.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t possible refuse ady¡¯s request! Very well! With the bottomless darkness of this abyss lord¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸G10, how long do you need?¡¹

    It felt like there was someone saying something, but right now there wasn¡¯t any time for that so it got ignored.

    A tentacle so thick like a wooden log swept horizontally toward Hajime, but he fired at one of the cores there. *Bang* A part of the tentacle crumbled and an arched shaped space for dodging was created. Hajime bent backward as though he was performing limbo dance to pass through the attack while asking a question that was straight to the point.

    ¡¸600 seconds until the calction is finished.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhahah, just ten minutes!? Then you don¡¯t need to ask us to buy you time, this Abyssgate shall defeat¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Do it in 300.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unreasonable. However, I¡¯ll do as you ask!¡¹

    There were strange noises that often butt in between their conversation, but Hajime and G10 paid it no attention.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing! Brace yourself!¡¹

    Kouki gave a sharp warning.

    The bluish white light that thebined heaven soldier emitted was converging into a point in its head. Right after that, that spot changed shape to look like a tube. The gathered energy was fired like the cannon of a space battleship that appeared in SF movie.

    The energy cannon filled their field of vision like a wall. The lord who was the first one targeted leaped to the side to dodge it.

    ¡¸Fuh, in front of my abyss the like of light is meaning¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shih¡¹

    It seemed there was someone smoothly making a turn on the spot right after evading at the corner of his eye, but Kouki just barely suppressed his desire to make a tsukkomi and severed the tentacle turret from its base with a quick-draw of his extending katana.

    Hajime was chased by the energy cannon that was sweeping sideways, but as soon as he saw the cannon was losing its directional force and pointlessly hit the ceiling, he simultaneously destroyed six cores at the enemy¡¯s head with precise shooting.

    Explosion was inevitable after the spot where the energy was gathered waspletely destroyed. The head of thebined heaven soldier was also blown away to shave even more of its body.

    Of course there was no way it would stop with just that much, the sttered liquid metal immediately crawled along the wall and returned to thebined heaven soldier through the ceiling and floor. Its head was regenerating right away.

    And then its tentacle spears attack was continuing even during its regeneration. At the same time,

    ¡¸Tsk, annoying. Etemp, Netemp, seal the entrance!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ii¡¹¡¹

    The army of the upperworld flooded in and attacked them with great coordination.

    Two sword soldiers approached with smooth motion and attacked Hajime from left and right. Their lithe and fluid movement far surpassed the assault soldier.

    The two shining heat des were blocked by the muzzles of Donner and Scg. Hajime then pulled the triggers.

    Even for the de of an SF world, there was no way it could instantly severed the revolver that was made from another world¡¯s toughest metal. The spat out bullets threw the des in the air.

    The two sword soldiers swung sideways without a moment dy with the heat des at their other hand. But at that time Hajime¡¯s body was already rotating while bending so low as though he was crawling on the ground. He dodged while firing bullets that pierced their heads at the same time from below.

    The enemies fell on their knees. Without even sending a nce at them, he shot the railgun bullet from the flying cannon soldier to divert its trajectory.

    It was like he waspeting with Kouki¡¯s parrying technique. The diverted bullet splendidly blew up the sword soldier squad that was circling around him.

    But then a rain of tentacle spears showered Hajime. Although he dodged them in a hair¡¯s breadth like a swaying leaf, it seemed that the attack was nothing more than a diversion from the start. The tentacle spears that stabbed into the ground weren¡¯t pulling back and hardened instead. They became a metal cage that locked in Hajime.

    With a superb timing a shield soldier was charging in high speed at that time to run over Hajime along with the tentacles.

    ¡¸Fuh. Are you in trouble, demon king-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸Who is in trouble huh. No, I¡¯m troubled. Especially by your action.¡¹

    The shield soldier stopped. Due to the lord who descended from above. Two heat des stabbed into its head.

    It seemed the des of the sword soldiers that Hajime sent flying just now were caught by the lord while they were spinning pointlessly in the air. Then he immediately stabbed them into the shield soldier.

    The lord sneered ¡¸Fuh¡¹ while pulling out the heat des. He performed a beautiful turn while severing the hardened tentacles that surrounded Hajime. Right after that, he stylishly threw the heat des that had lost their radiance and spoke with a posed look.

    ¡¸Fumu, as I thought only the chosen can wield them¡­¡­it seems I can only use the heat deÐé»êÖ®˜I»ð that I picked up for five seconds. Kuku, that means that it¡¯s more than enough time-!!¡¹ (TN: Ðé»êÖ®˜I»ð = Kyokon no Gouka, Empty Soul¡¯s Hell Fire)

    ¡¸You¡¯re too high tensioned. Also don¡¯t name them as you please. That¡¯s Hauria¡¯s bad habit, next patriarch-san.¡¹

    The lord tilted his body slightly diagonally, spread open the five fingers of his right hand and ced them in front of his face, with his left hand ced on the hilt of the short sword on his back to show off his coolness. Hajime¡¯s mental strength was being whittled down in great speed.

    Right after that, a storm of bullets and tentacles assaulted them. Hajime and the lord split to left and right to dodge it, then he gave amand in order to protect his heart.

    ¡¸Endou.¡¹

    ¡¸My sword friend! Call me abyss lord! Otherwise call me Abyssgate!¡¹

    ¡¸It must be hard for you to reach the core with your short sword or kunai. Focus on clearing up the upper world soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸The abyss will swallow everything without care of the enemy¡¯s ability. But, if it¡¯s the imperial order of his majesty the demon king, then I swear on the name of the deep darkness¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. Carefully witness the special technique of mine evesting darkness¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Etemp! Netemp! Support Endou!¡¹

    ¡¸Very well! O small subordinates of the demon king. With me¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ii!!¡¹¡¹

    Don¡¯t listen till the end! Because, the damage would pile up the more you listen! Just like poison damage! Just like poison damage!

    No one would listen to the lord until the finish, however, it was like he wasn¡¯t affected at all. Far from that, he showed gleefulness in carrying out the demon king¡¯s imperialmand.

    At the start his magic power should be almost at the limit that he even had to temporarily obey the enemy but¡­¡­now it was like he wasn¡¯t tired at all. Rather it felt like his tension kept increasing.

    Facing the emotionless machine army, the lord never stopped to painfully¨D¨DI meant bombastically talking of something, prattling out signature phrase for every single thing, making meaningless dramatic pose, yelling out technique name loudly but magic couldn¡¯t be use in this world so in the end it didn¡¯t result in anything, saying something like¡¸Eat this-, my supreme sh that surpass even the hero!¡¹ while normally doing a jumping kick¡­¡­

    ¡¸NAGUMOOOO! Just what have you done to Endou!? He has worsened to the extremepared to before I started my journey!¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t say misleading thing like that. He, you know, he has been like that from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re iming he was already so bad from the start to the degree it caused chaos even to the elite machine soldiers!?¡¹

    Certainly, all the upperworld machine soldiers were gradually falling into chaos.

    Because of their higher grade, they were also excelling in analyzing the enemy. The more they fought, the more they would analyze the enemy¡¯s attack method and movement pattern, making them bing able to fight even more efficiently.

    Or, that should be the case.

    But, that didn¡¯t work with the abyss lord as their opponent! Because, his speech and action were all nonsensical!

    ¡¸My secret sword! Try blocking it!¡¹ If you¡¯re yelling that then use your short sword! Why are you kicking even though you¡¯ve unsheathed it!? Or rather, even though just speaking it out is already iprehensible, even the technique name is even more iprehensible, what¡¯s more even though the technique name is the same then why are the technique is different every time!? Why are you making a pose there!? Just why are you turning on the spot, what kind of reason you might have for that!? This is totally iprehensible!

    It felt like the machine soldiers, and perhaps even Mother that was watching this battle as spectator from afar was yelling that inside theirpletely chaotic heart.

    In that respect then certainly the transcendental finesse of the demon king and the hero felt like they were still betterpared to this spreading abyss.

    ¡¸You must have ordered him to do a lot of absurd things anyway, right?¡¹

    Thebined heaven soldier created countless thorny cones on its body surface and fired them with a force that rivaled tank cannon. Kouki cut, blocked, and deflected them while throwing his suspicion at Hajime.

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well, it¡¯s true I had made a lot of request to him but still¡­¡­yep, it¡¯s not my fault.¡¹

    Liquid metal flooded out like a high wave from thebined heaven soldier to attack G10 that was desperately performing its analysis at the corner of the room.

    Hajime got between them and instantly detected the twenty cores in the wave with his magic eye. He shot through ten of them with peerless uracy.

    A big hole opened in the wave. Hajime slipped through the hole with a jump while rolling over. He came out to the back of the wave while rolling the cylinder of Donner & Scg on the bullet storage area of his gunbelt.

    By doing that, the bullets in the gunbelt were slotted into the cylinders like a joke with the left and right thumb flicks simultaneously. The reload waspleted like that.

    Hajime shot through the remaining cores inside the wave, and he also destroyed the cores of another tentacle that tried to attack him while he was in the air.

    Amidst the scattered liquid metal, Hajime continued making excuse as though nothing had happened.

    ¡¸How should I say it, yes, the one at fault is the earth.¡¹

    ¡¸This is the first time I see someone ming the!?¡¹

    As expected from the demon king-sama. The scale when he was shifting the responsibility was huge.

    Thorny cones had formed like a sword mountain from the liquid metal spreading on the floor without them noticing. Kouki dodged them in a hair¡¯s breadth while making tsukkomi, but Hajime made a sullen expression because his shooting was deflected by hardened tentacle while arguing vehemently.

    ¡¸Earth is unexpectedly fantastical you see, what you see there is the result of Endou getting cornered.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying.¡¹

    ¡¸After all right now that guy has three more fianc¨¦s other than Rana. A genius blonde haired beautiful girl professor and a skilled beautiful otaku agent and a clumsy strongest exorcist.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying right!?¡¹

    ¡¸While you were gone, there were things like people turning into monster, or demon from hell trying to rule over the world.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me that you¡¯re lying!¡¹

    I don¡¯t want that kind of earth! Kouki thought at his wits¡¯ end. Tentacle spears passed through above his head. The transformation of his birthce into fantasy world and his friend¡¯s romance circumstance gave Kouki an indescribable psychological impact and gloomy feeling that he put into his sword to slice up the enemies.

    ¡¸Even though Endou¡­¡­was really, really earnestly in love with Rana-san like that, that he even challenged you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, Rana said that she want Endou to have three more wives.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s Hauria¡¯s fault again-¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? You called me just now didn¡¯t you, my friend!¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t call!¡¹

    It seemed that the abyss lord was deeply aware that he was the next patriarch of Hauria n. Seeing him scoffing ¡®fuh¡¯ made him felt strangely irritated.

    The demon king who was also making an expression that seemed like saying¡¸You see, human is a creature that always change¡¹ was also strangely irritating somehow.

    It was then the space was illuminated with dazzling bluish white light.

    It seemed thebined heaven soldier had run out of patience because it couldn¡¯t damage Hajime and others at all even after making saturation attack that could take on a hundred machine soldiers and killed all one hundred of them. It made its whole body shined and lines of bluish white light were starting to run on its body with iparable speed from before.

    Then right at the next instant.

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    ¡¸Not good-¡¹

    ¡¸Nuuh, now you¡¯ve done it-¡¹

    Three different voices slipped out. There was a sh. The sh of sparks. It was an electric attack that had no specific direction, affecting everyone whether enemy or ally and leaving no ce to escape.

    The three of them didn¡¯t forget the most important thing in this ce. Each of them immediately reacted, Hajime with his transformable shield, the lord with his kunai, and Kouki with his lengthened holy sword to act as lightning rod so that this attack didn¡¯t reach G10.

    However, because of that they couldn¡¯t avoid direct hit. Although they weren¡¯t seriously wounded, they couldn¡¯t avoid getting paralyzed.

    Thebined heaven soldier obtained this perfect opportunity in exchange of losing the upperworld machine soldiers that should be its ally.

    *Gou* Wind billowed. Thebined heaven soldier¡¯s giant body rushed toward G10 on the whole. It was just like a floodingrge river. The metal colored raging stream approached to swallow G10 with overwhelming mass and abnormal speed.

    ¡¸Over, my dead body-¡¹

    Hajime was the first one to move just as expected. Due to owning ¡°Lightning d¡±, his lightning resistance was the highest one here from the start, therefore he seeded to barely nab G10 before the raging stream arrived.

    G10 didn¡¯t react. He was trusting Hajime and others and focused all of his processing power into the analysis.

    Thirty seconds remaining until the promised time.

    But, that thirty seconds were¨D¨Dlong.

    (The hell with that movement-!!)

    Thebined heaven soldier¡¯s movement was so absurd that Hajime spontaneously cursed inside his heart. It was truly like a living stream.

    Even though it failed to capture its prey, it spouted up like a geyser as soon as it crashed on the ground. It moved in an arc in pursuit of Hajime.

    (Why didn¡¯t it move like this from the start?)

    Hajime put his foot on the wall while holding G10 on his side. He jumped fully relying on his leg¡¯s strength. He dodged with just a paper thin difference. The raging stream pulverized the wall.

    Hajime twirled in the air while his discerning eye saw through the answer. A part of thebined heaven soldier was left behind as though it was abandoned. The leftover part didn¡¯t show any movement, it was only trickling like a melting ice.

    (I see. It can¡¯t bnce its energy request and supply when doing this.)

    To say it in another word, this movement should be called its Limit Break state. In exchange of the excessive energy consumption, its specs rose up by several times over.

    Then it would destructed itself before long, but it seemed it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    ¡¸Crap¡¹

    The raging stream split into three. Then three more heaven soldiers dripped down from the ceiling. Most likely it would be able to lengthen its operation time to a certain degree with that.

    Hajime shot the cores of the heaven soldiers and also destroyed one of the raging streams to a certain degree but¨D¨Dhe didn¡¯t make it in time.

    And so,

    ¡¸Endo-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Count on me!¡¹

    Hajime tossed G10. The lord who had recovered from his numbness to a certain degree leaped to the air and splendidly caught it.

    Right after that, for consecutive quick-draw with sword that lengthened in godspeed scattered the second stream. But, that was the best it could do.

    The remaining stream hit. Hajime was thrown to the ceiling. At the moment of the impact, the stream hardened. The impact Hajime felt was like receiving Drucken that Shia swung in full power. A round crater was formed on the ceiling. Air was expelled out from Hajime¡¯s mouth ¡¸Kahah¡¹.

    It had been a long time since he received proper damage like this. Even with his tough body, his ribs might be fractured from that.

    He didn¡¯t believe that he had be dull from the life in Japan, even so, as expected it was a peaceful life. He couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly when the stinging sensation from that time he was desperately struggling to return home from Tortus was returning inside him.

    ¡¸Nagumo-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind me, protect G10 with your life!¡¹

    He replied to Kouki¡¯s voice with a yell even while falling from the ceiling. Ahead of his gaze, the raging stream surrounded the lord to crush him.

    He flicked his hand and a bullet flew out from his sleeve. He spun his gun and the bullet was reloaded into the cylinder. He aimed at the raging metal stream that was surrounding the lord and fired while his body was upside down.

    Even in such state, no, exactly because he was in that state the precision of his shooting increased. One of the cores was destroyed right on the mark, instantly opening a hole in the stream.

    ¡¸Hero! Receive my trust!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re still thatposed huh!?¡¹

    It was as though the lord had predicted it would be like this from the beginning. The lord made a pass with a perfect timing through that wall. Kouki caught G10 that flew out at him.

    At the same time the lord was hit by the raging stream and was sent flying. He crashed on more than ten paralyzed machine soldiers on his way before crashing on the wall.

    Naturally the raging stream instantly flowed to Kouki next but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I! I!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, somehow now I can understand what are you saying¡­¡­I think!¡¹

    Kouki leaped back while throwing G10 with under throw. Ahead of that throw was Etemp-san who was hanging from the ceiling with its string.

    It splendidly caught the target flying at it with a string. And then just like it previously did with Jasper, ¡¸Netemp-chan paa~~sss!¡¹ and ¡¸Netemp-chan, nice pass!¡¹, G10 was thrown to Netemp.

    G10 that was treated like a ball was in a really sad state but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Analysisplete. I¡¯m projecting the location of the integrated core!¡¹

    They had bought time perfectly. The analysis was finished just right at 300 seconds. G10¡¯s work was also perfect.

    Thebined heaven soldier stopped its stream mode and became a sphere. It had sensed that it was already meaningless to hide its core among the countless cores, so itpressed it giant body to increase its density so that its defense was heightened.

    A hologram red crosshair ovepped with thebined heaven soldier that had turned spherical. The location that was marked with a cross was that monster¡¯s heart¨D¨Dthe integrated core.

    ¡¸Amanogawa! Whittle it down!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    A storm of shes that looked like they could bisect even the space was whittling down the body of thebined heaven soldier. Even with its defense of highly dense metal, it couldn¡¯t possibly defend against the hero who was called a sword saint in another world and the holy sword¡¯s shes.

    And so, the front part of thebined heaven soldier was sliced into manyyers of metal sheet. Then right after its defensive power was reduced, a crimson spark surged.

    ¡¸Mother, you¡¯re listening aren¡¯t you? ¨D¨DWe¡¯re going there right now.¡¹

    Hajime who was holding Donner with both hands made a fearless and brutal grin.

    And then a crimson spear was fired.

    Even though it hardened itself, against the electromaically elerated other word armor piercing bullet, its toughness was¨D¨Dinsufficient.

    The sparking crimson sh shot through the center of the crosshair without even a millimeter of error. The hardened body of thebined heaven soldier was prated and the bullet gouged the wall behind it.

    The room became dead silent.

    A beatter.

    Thebined heaven soldier crumbled down looking like it was melting.

    There was one concern¨D¨Dthat after thebination was taken down, all the heaven soldiers that formed thebination would start moving again and started the second round. But it seemed that wouldn¡¯t happen. Countless cores were rolling on the ground while blinking but that was all. Most likely their energy had been used up to make thebined heaven soldier functioned.

    After confirming that, Hajime ced Donner back into its holster. He gave words of praise to G10 who was floating unsteadily toward him.

    ¡¸G10, good job finding the core so quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored.¡¹

    Its answer was short with horrible noises mixed in its voice. Its floating was also getting unstable. It had overworked itself to this degree. Added with the cracks that were created when it was getting highly emotional, it looked like it would stop functioning anytime now.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Hajime-sama.¡¹

    However, its voice sounded even stronger than before instead.

    Hajime narrowed his eyes slightly, but he immediately nodded.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time. G10, Amanogawa, Endou. We¡¯re going.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    There was just one person who didn¡¯t reply.

    In exchange, there was a sobbing sound echoing inside the room.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, abyss lord was it? Are you perhaps injured!?¡¹

    G10 raised its voice in worry, but Hajime and Kouki looked at each other¡¯s face, then right after that they let out a long sigh.

    They immediately walked toward deeper into the room. There, a person was sitting among the wreckages of machine soldiers while hugging his knees¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yes yes, I know that your heart hurt, so stand up already.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou, right now isn¡¯t the time for that. I wish you will read the atmosphere.¡¹

    ¡¸Be kinder to me!¡¹

    Kousuke was feeling pain of the heart that had gone wild just now, and the exhaustion due to running out of magic power, and the physical pain throughout his body (mainly in the stomach).

    However, the demon king and the hero didn¡¯t even deign to care about that yell of Kousuke¡¯s heart. They physically dragged him while vanishing into the passage ahead that connected to the peak of the mountain.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc NETEMP-CHAAAN-!!

    Kousuke was weeping sadly and began to sit while hugging his knees. He was trembling from the pain in his body and heart. It seemed his damage was serious in various senses.

    By the way he was currently in the middle of getting dragged by his cor.

    ¡¸Oi Endou. How long are you going to sob. Be sharp.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m affiliated with Nagumo Family, but I might be at my limit already.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t speak like someone¡¯s family is a ckpany.¡¹

    Kouki smiled wryly while lightly lifting Kousuke on his arms. As expected from the kindhearted hero¨D¨D

    ¡¸Idi-, you-, let go Amanogawa! Do you have some kind of grudge with me-¡¹

    ¡¸No, it looks like you¡¯ll take a bit more time to recover so I¡¯m thinking to carry you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you! But, your way of carrying! Your way of carrying!¡¹

    ¡¸Er, is there anything strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Carrying man with princess carry! No good! Absolutely!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re too picky. Endou, the you at that time is already gone huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup!¡¹

    As expected from the first rate g architect hero. Even his flow to perform princess carry was as fluent as his sure-kill sword strike.

    Kousuke was struggling in displeasure, but Kouki deftly spun him to carry him on his back. It seemed for Kousuke that way of carrying was not a problem, so he went limp and entrusted his weight to Kouki to begin focusing on recovery.

    Originally Kousuke¡¯s abyss lord mode had a demerit of needing some time for his specs to increase. In return it had the special quality of giving almost no burden to the body even after the Limit Break state was dispelled.

    But, this time that gradual increase of specs was skipped using the secret trick to enter the deepest depth¨D¨DLast Zell, on top of that he was also using the abyss lord mode in session. So right now he was quite exhausted.

    Currently they were walking through a corridor that they entered through the elevator hole in that ce where they defeated thebined heaven soldiers.

    ¡¸G10, how is it?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no sign of hostile.¡¹

    ¡¸That Mother, is it nning to settle this by itself?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that possibility is low. I had performed a scan and detected a great number ofrge sized heat sources nearby. Most likely there are many facilities here that it doesn¡¯t wish to get destroyed.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then there¡¯s a possibility that it will send attacks in waves ahead of here.¡¹

    ¡¸In all probability it must be nning to exhaust us as much as possible before we arrive at its location.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it said that it will take us on personally.¡¹

    Hajime held such conversation with G10 while exchanging telepathy at the same time. Etemp that was riding on his shoulder attached a thin string on Kouki and others so they could hold a secret talk like using a string telephone.

    ¡ºAmanogawa, Endou. Pretend to make idle talk. After all Mother might be watching.¡»

    ¡ºO-ou? Is this a direct line telepathy?¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter Nagumo?¡»

    Hajime looked like he was talking with G10 from the outside, but in reality he was directly talking into their brain. Kouki and Kousuke almost got a startled look but they somehow feigned their expression.

    ¡ºEndou, let me check with you. Do you remember the location of the room with the summoning device?¡»

    ¡ºObviously. Scouting is my specialty you know? Even though I was desperately running around to escape, I at least remember the route I took.¡»

    As expected from the man who was nonchntly the mankind¡¯s strongest. He was really capable outside of battle too.

    ¡ºThen you go to the summoning device¡¯s location. And then¡­¡­destroy it.¡»

    ¡ºWhat, Nagumo! That¡¯s¨D¨D¡»

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that Kouki was shaken up. Kousuke was also simrly shocked. He was told to destroy their way home with his own hand. They couldn¡¯t help but question why they should split up even and did that even if they had their own method to go home.

    ¡ºListen. Based on our action at Endou, Mother must have judged that taking hostage won¡¯t be effective. But, it¡¯s not absolute.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s¡­¡­true I guess. It was still alright because I was the one summoned, but if someone else get summoned, unless they¡¯re Yue-san or the others, it¡¯ll be checkmate by the time they¡¯re summoned. Especially if it¡¯s the guys with rear guard job.¡»

    ¡ºI see¡­¡­you rescued Endou so gruesomely like that also for guiding Mother¡¯s thinking away from deciding to summon someone else again.¡»

    Kouki and Kousuke showed an expression ofprehension. On the surface they were amusing themselves with idle talk like ¡¸Come to think of it Endou. Just what were you doing before you got summoned here?¡¹.

    ¡ºIt was a blessing in disguise that you were fully armed by chance at that timing. If not, it would be Kaa-san and Tou-san who are usually owning my artifact the most in their daily life. And then if by chance Myuu was also in fully equipped state, it would be her who got summoned.¡»

    The summoning of Hajime¡¯s parents and beloved daughter. Indeed, that would be the worst situation.

    Of course, if it was necessary then Hajime would do the same thing to them like he did with Kousuke. If he judged that it was the best way to save them, he would shoot without mercy. But, they were different from Kousuke. They didn¡¯t have a strong resistance to pain or a firm resolve for battle¡­¡­

    ¡ºWell, if it was Myuu-chan I got the feeling that she would say ¡ºPapa shoot! Bring it on nano!¡»while standing imposingly though¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºYou, what do you think Myuu is¡­¡­.no, that¡¯s possible.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s possible!?¡»

    ¡ºBecause Myuu-chan, since she received the gifted education for battle, how should I say it, she felt like an iron-willed little girl. ¡­¡­She had even stopped calling me with honorific since a long time ago¡­¡­¡»

    Kouki¡¯s acquaintance iron-willed little girl ¡¸Koone deeesu!¡¹shed at the back of his mind. Why were the little girls around him were all so determined like this?

    Hajime sighed while speaking.

    ¡ºIf the one who got summoned is Shia, it¡¯ll be our sure-win right away though.¡»

    ¡ºAa, yeah. Sorry that it was me who got summoned here.¡»

    ¡ºW-well, Shia-san¡¯s physical reinforcement is absurd after all¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not all you know, Amanogawa. Right now that bugged bunny has even employed seven divine spirits from another world. His wide area annihtion has reached Yue level.¡»

    ¡ºNo way! Even though she was already mysteriously strong as she was, you¡¯re saying she has be even stronger!? Just where is Shia-san heading for!?¡»

    ¡ºEven I don¡¯t know. I can only say that she¡¯s a mysterious life form that can Limit Break naturally.¡»

    Nagumo family¡¯s ultimate weapon ¡°Shia¡±. In this world where magic couldn¡¯t be emitted, indeed, she would be the invincible bunny.

    At the outside Kousuke was talking¡¸Actually after Nagumo and others teleported, I was recruited to subjugate the holy precincts¡¯ monsters that Amanogawa was scheduled to defeat¡¹. Hajime listened to it while continuing the telepathy discussion.

    ¡ºAnyway, I want to crush the possibility of falling behind Mother. But, I also want to avoid leaving Mother doing as it please. Endou, destroy the device.¡»

    ¡ºI see now. Certainly it¡¯s a necessary division of roles.¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think that there won¡¯t be enemy near the device. But, we don¡¯t have any time to wait until you fully recover. It might not be sufficient, but I¡¯ll lend Etemp and Netemp to you. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡»

    ¡ºRoger boss. I¡¯ll hurry to join back again with you two as fast as possible.¡»

    Kousuke casually epted the difficult mission. His words were overflowing with absolute confidence and resolve that firmly promised thepletion of the mission.

    At the outside Kouki was replying ¡¸I see. So Lily requested you to be my recement huh¡¹ while feeling a bit surprised inside his heart.

    These two had gotten along quite well since the beginning, but it seemed they had formed an even stronger rtionship of trust while he was away from earth.

    Kouki crossed to Tortus by his own decision, but when he saw Hajime and Kousuke¡¯s current state, he couldn¡¯t help himself from feeling somewhat lonely.

    He brushed away that feeling with a wry smile and asked a question.

    ¡ºWill you be able to steal electricity from the power generator if you lend Etemp and Netemp to Endou?¡»

    ¡ºG10, is it possible if it¡¯s you?¡»

    G10 answered yes by flickering his eye.

    G10 was conspicuous. Because of that they thought that Etemp and Netemp would be more suitable to steal the electricity, but they wanted to destroy the summoning device no matter what. Besides,

    ¡ºG10 is almost at its limit right now. It¡¯s clear just from looking at it. Mother won¡¯t think that it¡¯s any threat at all. Right now it should be more wary to Etemp and Netemp after the abilities they showed.¡»

    Kouki nodded I see. Then next it was Kousuke who asked.

    ¡ºNow that you mentioned it, after you steal the electricity from that power generator, we¡¯ll go home using a gate right?¡»

    Due to the chaotic developments, Kousuke was almostpletely unaware of G10¡¯s circumstance and the true state of this world. Kouki noticed that and exined the situation in broad stroke.

    As expected, Kousuke scowled and said¡¸This is bullshit¡¹ after being told about the match fixing of this world that was beyond saving. Hajime red at him with a sidelong nce for suddenly cutting off the outside talk with his cursing. Kousuke coughed. Then he asked a question that suddenly came up in his mind.

    ¡ºEh? If you want electricity, couldn¡¯t you take it from the machine soldiers¡¯ wreckages? Even the heaven soldier was attacking with electricity.¡»

    ¡ºElemagia isn¡¯t so convenient that it can gather up emitted electricity and store it. I only made it not long ago.¡»

    In addition, it also needed a considerable time to store the electricity. The amount of electricity it could steal from the wreckages of the machine soldiers wouldn¡¯t amount to much. Time was also precious before the risk of a second summoning by Mother. And above all else,

    ¡ºIf we stole electricity in that ce, Mother would be on alert when we stole it from the power generator. It¡¯s best to pretend not being interested at all.¡»

    ¡ºAa, certainly.¡»

    Kousuke nodded in understanding while at the surface heined¡¸The holy precinct¡¯s monster you see, there was a lot more than reported. What¡¯s more, can you believe it? I got into one-on-one fight with a real Kin¡ðkong. What¡¯s more it was a K¡ðng that could use magic!¡¹. At the inside he asked about the action that he should take.

    ¡ºErr, then, where will I be? Should I remain here? Or should I go back one with Nagumo? If it¡¯s gueri war then I think it¡¯ll be better if I¡¯m here.¡»

    ¡ºNo, there¡¯s no need.¡»

    Kousuke was bewildered. Kouki too. No matter how they thought about it, Kousuke who could trick even machine¡¯s eye would be the optimum battle strength to buy time until Hajime returned with all his preparations finished.

    Why then Hajime reached such illogical conclusion that was unlike him?

    The answer to that linked to their conversation at the surface. He told them with his raw voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill it. No matter what.¡¹

    Kouki realized that Hajime had changed his policy and his eyes opened wide. G10 was also flickering its eye rapidly.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama? That¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll finish it off today, right here, for sure. I ain¡¯t letting it get away.¡¹

    An overt bloodlust whirled in the air. Kouki and others held their breath. Hajime spoke to them as though speaking to himself. No, perhaps, he was talking toward Mother who must be observing them.

    ¡¸Hostage won¡¯t work against me. But, it targeted my rtive. I¡¯ll make it pay for that. It dered war at me at the time it dragged Endou here.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s words weren¡¯t covered with anymore excuse like ¡°for the sake of the people of this world¡±. This battle was already a war that dered to Hajime. In that case there was no other option except extermination to the enemy.

    Not to mention that if he went home once and prepared, a new summoning device might be created and someone else got summoned. That would be unbearable.

    What if Mother summoned someone else not as hostage, but as revenge for the damage they inflicted to it or it killed them in order to agitate Hajime and co mentally?

    ¡¸By the time it became clear that it can summon my rtives with pinpoint precision, by the time it cane into possession of that knowledge, Mother cannot be left alive. I¡¯ll kill it no matter what. This is the highest priority.¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any leeway to take the safest n of returning home once to prepare. He would dive through the borderline between life and death. Just like how he faced the god of another world in the past, he would kill Mother with an unwavering determination.

    The n of returning home for the time being contained a risk of his family getting summoned and harmed. Such n had be a secondary n inside Hajime.

    His verdict toward Mother was undoubtedly his true feeling.

    ¡¸I see. Before we realized it, this battle has already be our battle too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Forgive me, Hajime-sama, Kouki-sama, Abyss Lord-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸You can call me Kousuke.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯ll make you thank me a lot after I murder that thing. I told you already right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes you have. Indeed, if it¡¯s something that I can do then ask me for anything. Of course I¡¯ll also thank Kouki-sama and Kousuke-sama too.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s why stop with the abyss lord¡­¡­wait that¡¯s wrong! No, it¡¯s not wrong! It¡¯s fine like that! Thanks! For correcting yourself properly! All the guys around me, they won¡¯t correct how they call me like there is a curse hanging over them¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-sama. I detected a vertical passage. Most likely it¡¯s an elevator that connect to upper floor.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou, where¡¯s the device? Above?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it¡¯s this passage. We¡¯ll part here.¡¹

    His talk with the earnest G10 was cut off so naturally. Kousuke buried his face onto Kouki¡¯s shoulder while muttering that weakly. Even though he hated getting carried like a princess, his gesture right now was like a maiden¡­¡­

    Kouki smiled wryly while pulling him off him casually.

    ¡¸Endou, bring this with you.¡¹

    Kousuke immediately got depressed, but he immediately switched his feeling with his kinda steely force of will. And then he confirmed that Etemp and Netemp were riding his shoulders while epting the tablet-shaped thing Hajime held out to him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a space distortion bomb. Etemp and Netemp know how to use it, so ask them on your way.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger. ¡­¡­Nagumo, Amanogawa, be careful.¡¹

    He silently held out his fist.

    Hajime and Kouki looked at each other. Their faces became slightly disgusted the moment their eyes met but¡­¡­both of them shrugged and lightly tapped Kousuke¡¯s fist with their own.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you two? You move exactly the same. As I thought you two have be slightly close¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll shoot you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll sh you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    These guys are really brutal! Kousuke turned around with a face that expressed so.

    ¡¸G10 too, be careful. Especially from getting mixed up with these two.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Aby-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Kousuke you know!?¡¹

    Kousuke made a tsukkomi that was gradually bing his forte and dashed into one of the corridor that branched off from their path.

    His presence instantly became vague even from the perception of the demon king and the hero.

    ¡¸Now then, before he return¨D¨Dwe¡¯re going to kill it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. After all it¡¯ll be pathetic if we end up needing help with this and that.¡¹

    Hajime and Kouki advanced forward once more.

    ¡¸Be careful. Countless enemy reactions above. They¡¯re lying in wait for us.¡¹

    Bring it on, they said while brimming with killing intent and fighting spirit.

    Kousuke followed his memory and ran toward the hall of the summoning device after parting from Hajime and Kouki.

    He was able to recover to a certain degree during the conversation befor this, but he only had thirty percent of magic power remaining in him. He was in a quite severe condition.

    But, his footsteps were steady. There was no uneasiness in his heart.

    ¡¸The demon king is resolved for even deathly battle for our sake. Then I¡¯ve got to aplish a merely ¡°difficult¡± mission perfectly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ii!!¡¹¡¹

    Encouragement(?) that really sounded like¡¸Exactly!¡¹¡¸Go all out!¡¹ came from both his shoulders. Kousuke sported a wry smile.

    He absolutely wouldn¡¯t let a second summoning victim to appear with his honor as the demon king¡¯s right hand in the line. He would destroy the device no matter what before someone else got summoned.

    He kicked away his tiredness to outside his awareness with that mettle and put even more strength into his feet. His speed increased drastically. Etemp & Netemp on his shoulders were screeching in high spirits.

    But rm bell suddenly caressed his instinct.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to pay them any mind-¡¹

    There was a T-junction ahead of his gaze. Kousuke sensed a presence at the right path. He camouged himself with everything he had before that presence and leaped. His feet touched the wall and *ton* with a light step his body twisted toward the ceiling.

    Even without using gravity magic, running on the ceiling for several steps was easy as pie.

    A small squad of upperworld machine soldiers turned around the corner right at that timing within his inversed field of vision. They didn¡¯t turn around even when hended without any sound behind them. Such thing should be impossible originally.

    He ran and ran. He increased his speed as though there was a demon hot on his heels.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Too few¡¹

    Kousuke muttered to himself while slipping through several enemy groups like a ghost.

    At present, Mother had understood that hostage wouldn¡¯t really be useful and it also should be wary for a repeat of another abyss lord. Taking that into consideration then certainly there wasn¡¯t any need to split its fighting force to guard the summoning device.

    Even so, the security shouldn¡¯t be so light that he could pass through without any trouble like this.

    ¡¸Tsk. The door is locked.¡¹

    He had several explosives in his possession. He could blow up this door by using them up, but if the explosives didn¡¯t cut it, in the worst case he would have no choice but to open a path with the cutting ability of the ¡°Destruction Heavenly Sword of Scorching Brilliant Lightning me¡±.

    It would consume his magic power significantly but¡­¡­at the instant his hand reached into his pocket while thinking that,

    ¡¸Ii!!¡¹

    Etemp-san leaped. It soared using the jet propulsion in its legs and clung on the console beside the door. As soon as itnded, its mouth slid open to the side and something like a chip was taken out. That thing got inserted into the console.

    Then the sound of *pip* that informed the unlocking of the door came out.

    ¡¸I!! (Smug!!)¡¹

    ¡¸Oo! I see, there¡¯s no way Nagumo didn¡¯t foresee this kind of situation huh. No, was it G10?¡¹

    Just as Kousuke guessed, Hajime had thought of a countermeasure in case G10 fell into malfunction.

    Since G10 was cracking the door at the beginning, it collected the data and created the backup and unlocking system. And then before Kousuke parted from them, while he was pretending to do aedy skit with Hajime and Kouki, G10 handed that chip to Etemp.

    With this Kousuke could follow the route that he had memorized without getting blocked. He showed joy in his face¡­¡­

    ¡¸Geeh!?¡¹

    At the other side of the opened door, a squad of machine soldiers with rifles at ready was waiting. His expression twitched.

    The moment the door that shouldn¡¯t be closed was opening, they would start strafing the area with no question asked. It was a logical tactic with the intention of killing the enemy with surety whether the opponent was Kousuke or not.

    The path was straight. There was no obstacle. The crossroad was more than 20 meter behind. The storm of rifle bullets that was fired here would surely look like a wall.

    Then, in that instant there was *bashuu* sound and a trail of fire flew toward the enemy formation. Right after that, a terrific me st bloomed.

    ¡¸Nice, Netemp-san!¡¹

    ¡¸I-!¡¹

    The attack that beat the enemy to the punch was a pencil missile that was fired from the inside of Netemp¡¯s back. It was one of its two precious missiles in reserve.

    The firing formation of ten rows of enemies crumbled. Kousuke avoided being driven into a corner. Etemp spewed out spider string to the defeated machine soldiers and tied them simply while Kousuke jumped over them and broke through.

    However, the attack just now attracted enemy attention too much as expected.

    (Crap!?)

    Ten things that looked like sentry gun came out from the corridor¡¯s ceiling, wall, and floor. Their gun muzzles were forming a wall of bullets once more.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t use it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸I!?¡¹¡¹

    There were three remaining missiles in total that Etemp and Netemp had. The missile¡¯s effect wouldn¡¯t be much again the sentry guns that appeared with set distance away from each other. Kousuke immediately gave the order because he wanted to save the precious highly destructive weapon.

    And then his eyes narrowed silently. Behind the sunsses that he was still wearing. Although he didn¡¯t be the lord in this kind of ce because it was his trump card.

    (Just avoid the critical hit-)

    The ability of the sunss¨D¨Daka ¡°Heavenly Eye (named by the abyss lord)¡± was activation of ¡°Foresight¡± and ¡°Light Speed¡±. Countless muzzle shes shed in an instant.

    Within his expanded awareness, he visualized the firing lines with ¡°Foresight¡± from the angles of the gun muzzles.

    Kousuke had no demonic firing skill like Hajime or divine sword skill like Kouki. He was just barely able to imitate them when he used gravity magic.

    Other than his thin presence, his base ability wasn¡¯t at cheat level like the demon king or hero by all means. Therefore in front of a situation that made his special trait meaningless, he was originally just amon existence¡­¡­

    However, that was why, because he kept struggling despite that¨D¨DKousuke was tenacious, and strong.

    The experience he had umted made him unconsciously drew out his short sword. And then he protected his vital also unconsciously. He lowered his body, moved one side of his body behind to make his profile smaller, reducing the surface area that could be targeted by the bullets.

    ¡¸Gah, guh, ah!!¡¹

    An instantaneous defense. The merciless bullets gouged his shoulder, arm, and side. The intense pain made his instinct urged him to yield. He beat down that instinct with his guts ¡¸It¡¯s just a scratch¡¹ and twisted his body while throwing his short swords with his hands.

    Two gun muzzles were hit and faced another direction. A path was opened. Kousuke made a convulsing smile while feeling a bullet grazed his ear while rushing forward even then with elerating speed.

    The first wave was cleared.

    He flicked the switch of his invisibility and deceived the machines¡¯ eyes while moving to their blindspot and,

    ¡¸Collect!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸I!!¡¹¡¹

    He caught the two short swords behind him that were retrieved using spider strings without even looking. He was leaving a trail of blood behind, even so his movement sharpened even more and ran around the floor to the wall and to the ceiling like jet coaster to shake off the targeting.

    The sentry guns started to shoot at the wrong direction in confusion. With that this situation was already in the bag. He stored away his short swords and took two knives in exchange, and threw them. The gun muzzles were diverted once more and he slid through the forcefully opened hole in the firing lines to breakthrough.

    After getting that far, he arrived at a corner that was exactly like in his memory. The storm of bullets that was fired from behind barely missed him when he escaped from the firing lines with a sharp turn at the corner.

    ¡¸Haha-, what a mayhem-¡¹

    Out of the frying pan and into the fire. A group of sword soldiers was rushing here from ahead of the passage.

    ¡¸We¡¯re breaking through!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸IiIIIIIIII-¡¹¡¹

    He had no time to care about the enemies and increased his speed. Etemp-san and Netemp-san¡¯s tension was also rising without end for some reason!

    Facing the charging sword soldiers, Kousuke leaped to the right. Naturally the sword soldiers also moved to way but¡­¡­

    At the same time when Kousuke leaped, Etemp leaped to the left and spewed spider string at midair. The tough string disturbed the sword soldiers¡¯ movement when it hit from the side and Kousuke somehow charged through.

    Another sword soldier attacked right after. This time Netemp that was sliding on the floor entangled it with spider string from right below. Kousuke danced to the same beat and ran on the ceiling. Even when the sword soldier swung its heat de, it didn¡¯t reach him.

    When Kousuke moved to the left, Etemp would go to the right. When Kousuke was sliding, Netemp would jump to the ceiling.

    The two spiders and one human toyed and broke through the machine soldiers with perfect movement that was unbelievable for their first teamwork.

    Even when a shield soldier charged to block the passage,

    ¡¸Ii (Eat thisss! Sure kill¨D¨D)!!¡¹

    One of Etemp¡¯s legs fired something slimy that stained the floor with milky color. The shield soldier slipped stupidly when it ran through it and fell.

    Kousuke somersaulted above it while that unknown something sttered his cheek slightly. He hurriedly wiped it and noticed.

    ¡¸Mayonnaise!? Why mayonnaise!?¡¹

    It was one of the convenient function that every single arachne would surely have at minimum.

    Netemp didn¡¯t want to lose and *pew pew* spewed out liquid too. ck liquid dirtied an assault soldier¡¯s eye! It didn¡¯t have any particr effect! The drifting scent from the liquid was¨D¨D

    ¡¸You even have shoyu!? I can¡¯t help but hate Nagumo¡¯s yfulness now!¡¹

    He wanted to literallyin what the hell are you equipping them with. The shoyu didn¡¯t have any particr effect so he was shot at like usual. Of course he dodged them just barely, but he felt a chill in his stomach.

    Netemp scratched its head ¡¸Tehe¡î¡¹ on his right shoulder. It irritated him so he punched it. Netemp went *pew pew* at midair for the second time.

    This time an assault soldier that was approaching got its two arms melted. It seemed that it was a melting liquid.

    ¡¸The effect difference is horrible!¡¹

    Kousukeunched a flying knee attack on the assault soldier that could only stayed rooted on the spot and sent its flying while not forgetting to make a tsukkomi.

    And so,

    ¡¸I can see it-, behind that door! Etemp-san, please!¡¹

    ¡¸I-!!¡¹

    Etemp flew at the console with its jet propulsion and went cracking. Kousuke didn¡¯t slow down and charged at the opening door.

    Etemp fired its string at the ceiling and swung at the door that was starting to close. It also fired mayonnaise at the eye of assault soldier that was aiming its rifle to prevent them from entering!

    The assault soldier wiped its eye with its hand but¡­¡­the mayonnaise stretched! It spread!

    ¡¸No, you can just switch to your other sensor¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s polite tsukkomi didn¡¯t reach from the other side of the closed door. Etemp twirled with a wonderful backflip andnded on his left shoulder. Its front legs snapped up in a pose.

    Netemp gave apuse *pechi pechi pechi-* to it.

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s fine though¡­¡­ouch ouch¡¹

    Kousuke stood up while grimacing at the wounds all over his body. He turned around and looked at that thing that was ced at the middle of a space that looked really simr with the ce where they fought thebined heaven soldier.

    Several metallic arches surrounded a pedestal. There were pirs at its four corner with multiple lenses that emitted blue light attached. A coil shaped cone was pointed toward the center of the pedestal from the ceiling.

    It was the summoning device.

    It would be missionplete after destroying it. Then he would only need to reinforce Hajime and Kouki.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hm, well, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s just left undefended isn¡¯t it¡¹

    There was a heavy mechanical sound. A footstep.

    That sound¨D¨Dcame from above.

    When he looked up with a twitching face, there was a machine soldier clinging at the ceiling. Different from his expectation, it wasn¡¯t a heaven soldier.

    ¡¸A new type huh. It¡¯s my first time seeing it. ¡­¡­A machine soldier that isn¡¯t humanoid other than heaven soldier.¡¹

    The six legs that clutched at the ceiling quietly let go. Itsnding caused a tremor. It had thick armor at its upper body like a shield soldier. Four more arms stretched out from there.

    Although there was difference in the number of legs, its appearance was like¨D¨Dan arachne.

    ¡¸I!? Ii¡ª¡ª-i!!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I-,iIIII!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, err, is it that? You two want to say You damn copycat! or something?¡¹

    That seemed to be the correct answer. Etemp & Netemp looked horribly enraged. Their red eyes were shining fierily. They were brimming with killing intent. They expressed We¡¯ll show you which of us is the better arachneee!! with their rising spirit.

    In respond the guardian thrust its two upper arms forward. Right away, *kashun* those arms transformed and two gatling guns showed up from inside.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget our mission here!¡¹

    Their objective wasn¡¯t to defeat the guardian, but to destroy the summoning device. Kousuke informed Netemp & Etemp whose pride was stimted and started running to the side.

    Etemp & Netemp also fired spider string to fly at another direction.

    Right after that, *vuo-* a sound like the space was bursting apart resounded and a storm of bullets violently swept sideways.

    Seeing the barrage sweeping toward him, Kousuke¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fuh, there is no more need to be sparing aftering this far. Now-, it¡¯s party time!¡¹

    Turned into abyss lord!

    He ignored the strafing gatling gun and threw a kunai to the summoning device. And as he expected, the gatling that was on the verge of turning the lord into a beehive suddenly shifted up.

    Over there, Netemp was entangling its spider web at the left gatling gun and pulled it up.

    In addition Etemp clung on the enemy from the side and inserted one of its legs into the base of the right gatling. Right after that, *kinnn* a sharp jarring noise was created. Immediately after, that part crumled and the gatling also feel on the floor.

    It was Etemp¡¯s weapon ¡°Vibration Destruction¡±. It had apact body, so its endurance was low. Its leg would also crumble if it used that weapon once more, but it wasn¡¯t a bad exchange to take out one of the gatling guns.

    Like that the lord¡¯s kunai that was attached with explosive splendidly reached the summoning device¨D¨Djust before it could,

    ¡¸Kuh, as expected it won¡¯t be that easy!¡¹

    He made a turn while smiling wryly. The arachne soldier¡¯s head rotated in a circle and the rifle that was built inside its mouth shot the kunai midair.

    The kunai was deflected to the corner of the room and scattered me st and shockwave grandly.

    At the same time the arachne soldier¡¯s whole body generated a force field to blow away Etemp & Netemp. And then,

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    The lord unconsciously let slip a voice of shock. That was how fast it closed the distance to him. Its third and fourth arms were holdingrge heat des that it wielded with great mastery.

    The lord somersaulted to dodge. Hended on the ground and leaped to the side at the same time. He circled to behind it¡­¡­although he nned that,

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that agility even though it¡¯s that big-¡¹

    Perhaps it was the true worth of having so many legs. With an astounding footwork and bnce, the arachne soldier followed closely right behind the lord. Therge heat des rotated together with its wrists to be a high temperature round shield that cornered the lord.

    Naturally Netemp was giving backup even during that time while Etemp attempted to destroyed the summoning device.

    ¡¸¡¸Ii (Blow up)!¡¹¡¹

    Netemp fired its remaining pencil missile while Etemp fired its two missiles at the same time.

    Even so, the arachne soldier crushed that attempt with overwhelming specs that didn¡¯t put shame to its role as guardian. Unbelievably, the arachne soldier let out intense jet propulsion from its bottom and soared.

    On top of that, it went between the summoning device and the missiles in an instant and blocked them using itsrge heat des as shield. The des didn¡¯t get away unscathed, but in exchange its left gatling gun fired.

    In addition, its back armor activated and two cannons were set up on its shoulders from there. The cannons then sparked right away.

    ¡¸Tsk!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ii!?¡¹¡¹

    The railguns were about to trample the lord and the arachnes. Even if they tried to avoid direct hit, just the shockwave would blow all of them away.

    It seemed this arachne soldier possessed theplete set of all the functions of the upperworld soldiers.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t funny at all! Fu-ha-ha-¡¹

    His body was tattered. His magic power was also running dry. In addition, there was some kind ofmotion from the entrance. Most likely the machine soldier forces that he bypassed were trying to open the door.

    It waspletely an emergency situation.

    But, however,

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a reason to yield here! After all, the lord is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ii!!¡¹

    He wasn¡¯t allowed to finish.

    Etempnded on his shoulder and clung there, and then as though to say¡¸I¡¯ll pick up your bonester!¡¹, itpelled the lord to go recklessly.

    The tip of its leg let out a needle *shakin* that stabbed into the lord¡¯s neck. The needle was filled with ¡°Cheatmate DrDrink¡±. If possible he wished to ingest it through mouth instead of injection though.

    ¡¸Fuh. Very well my friend. I won¡¯t hold back! After all, I am the one and only¨D¨Dah, ouch, it hurt!¡¹

    ¡¸Ii!!¡¹

    It used the empty needle to stab him repeatedly!! He somehow understood what it wanted to say. Perhaps something like ¡¸Netemp-chan is buying time by itself right now! Stop making embarrassing speech and start fighting right away!¡¹.

    In fact, Netemp-san who transformed its legs into small drill to challenge the arachne soldier and continued attracting its attention with methrower even while it got flicked away was looking like it was almost at its limit.

    The lord said ¡¸S-sorry¡¹ while turning, then it activated ¡°Last Zell¡± even while getting stabbed onest time by Etemp.

    Because he entered the greatest depth in one go consecutively like this, he could feel his body screaming.

    ¡¸And so what-, everything is for my friends¡¯ sake! Etemp! Match your movement with me!¡¹

    ¡¸I!¡¹

    Netemp was blown away by the railgun¡¯s shockwave at the corner of his sight. The sight of it crashing on the wall with great damage was reflected in his eyes.

    He would end this in one go here. He would push through no matter how great the burden to his body was. He would pay back Netemp¡¯s dedication with a struggle to the death.

    ¡¸OoOOOOH!! ¨D¨D¡±BLACK CALAMITYY¡±!!¡¹

    It was atypical for the abyss lord. There was no bombastic original naming. He mustered all his power and activated the gravity magic. The fired barrage of bullets and railgun pulverized the ground in front of arachne soldier because of the gun barrels that were forcefully dragged down.

    The arachne soldier¡¯s bnce crumbled from the impact. The lord somersaulted over the arachne soldier and took out the tablet from his chest pocket which he threw to the summoning device midair. At the same time Etemp chased after it with its jet propulsion.

    ¡¸Go-, ny friend! I won¡¯t let anyone get in your way-¡¹

    ¡¸Ii¡ª!!¡¹

    The lord entrusted the trajectory of the space distortion bomb to Etemp andnded on the back of the arachne soldier. He pulled out two kunai.

    And then he took a stance andunched a chaotic close-range battle with the arachne soldier that rotated its waist around to face him.

    ¡¸In the end you¡¯re just a machine no matter how tough you are-. Foreign object in your moving part is fatal for you!¡¹

    The lord stabbed his two kunai into two arm joints with all his strength. He was then blown away by a force field that came to existence for an instant but,

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let go! ept the embrace of darkness obediently!¡¹

    Steel strings were let out from the romance fingerless glove. The strings wrapped around the arachne soldier¡¯s head and tied it up midair. The lord grinned fearlessly instead toward the impact and pain running all over his body while throwing his kunai. He splendidly seeded in making the enemy¡¯sst arm to also y a discordant sound *gigigi-* too.

    The arachne soldier picked another option and ejected bluish white light from its underside. It intended to tackle Etemp together with the lord.

    ¡¸I said that I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    It was truly thest shot.

    ¡¸Kuh, haah¨D¨D¡±ck Cmity¡±!!¡¹

    Red alert was rining noisily deep in his mind. There was a sharp pain running inside his brain. His body was insisting that they were already at the limit.

    ¡¸DON¡¯T UNDERESTIMATE MEEEEEEE-¡¹

    Magic power was flowing out like waterfall. He was on the verge of running dry, but he maintained the magic with just his guts.

    It was worth doing. The gravity field certainly kept the arachne soldier rooted on that spot. It also couldn¡¯t aim its cannon. The rifle inside its mouth also couldn¡¯t secure a line of fire.

    And then,

    ¡¸It¡¯s our victory.¡¹

    The space distortion bomb finished activating.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸I!?¡¹

    Just before the spider string could fix it in ce, a rifle bullet sent the tablet flying. Etemp was also sent flying together with its three legs that were blown away.

    The lord was taken aback and turned his gaze around. There the entrance had been pried open. An assault soldier was there with its rifle raised¡­¡­

    ¡¸Kuah¡¹

    The abyss lord mode reached the limit and got forcefully dispelled.

    A terrible sense of fatigue attacked him. Although it wasn¡¯t as intense as a normal Limit Break, Kousuke lost strength in his feet and fell on his knee.

    The arachne soldier got away from the gravity wedge with that opening. There was no way it would let go of this chance.

    ¡¸Gahah!?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s body was mowed down by a single leg as though in a retaliation. His body flew horizontally. He bounced on the floor several times before his back crashed hard on the wall.

    And then Kousuke saw it within his flickering consciousness.

    The railgun of the arachne soldier was aimed at him.

    The machine soldier force flooded in and took position around that arachne soldier. They were aiming at Etemp that was trying to stand up desperately in slight distance away.

    The summoning device also suddenly started activating. It might be trying to summon someone else again. Sparks were starting toe out.

    No good, anxiety welled up inside. Kousuke desperately moved its body in order to make his next move¨D¨D

    ¡¸You, what are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ii!!¡¹

    He noticed.

    Netemp who only had a single leg with a part of his body damaged and only had cracks on it had arrived at the summoning device without him noticing.

    Most likely it fired its spider string and crawled on the ground while reeling in the string until it got that close.

    However, Netemp had used up almost all of its equipment. Just what could it do in its state?

    The answer to that became clear when Etemp cried furiously.

    *Pi-pi-pi-* A clear sound was beeping.

    It was the sound of countdown.

    Kousuke gasped in surprise. But it wasn¡¯t just him, the arachne soldier and the upperworld soldiers too.

    They turned their gun muzzle at Netemp in panic but¨D¨Dit was already toote.

    ¡¸Ii¡ª¡ª¨C!! (Netemp-chaaaaaaann!!)¡¹

    Etemp¡¯s voice was crying out as though it was yelling Stop. Netemp quietly raised its one remaining leg,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back£¡¡¹

    And became light.

    A sh that dyed the field of visionpletely white surged out. It was then followed by a horrendous shockwave that trampled the space.

    Stirred up by the violent wind, Kousuke crashed on the wall once more on his back. It felt like his consciousness was blundered. Even so Kousuke yelled in such situation. He didn¡¯t know whether his voice box really produced any voice, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from yelling.

    (Stupid idiotttt, why, why did you self-destruct¡­¡­there was still another way! You stupid idiottttt)

    This was a life or death struggle.

    The destruction of the summoning device was a mission that they had to aplish with their life on the line.

    That was why, the fury welling up inside him wasn¡¯t directed toward Netemp who splendidly aplished the mission, but toward himself who was forcing it to take that choice.

    His eyes weren¡¯t blinded by the sh thanks to the sunsses.

    Kousuke yelled at his own body that was screaming in pain to get up. He grabbed the tablet that was sent flying to near him.

    He quickly ran his eyes over the tablet. As expected from such a dangerous bomb, it was made tost. Also thanks to the rifle bullet only hitting its edge, the bomb¡¯s countdown was still continuing.

    The remaining time was¨D¨Dthree seconds.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll blow up all of you!¡¹

    He tossed the bomb with a side throw. The target was the arachne soldier and other enemies that were blown away until the wall.

    *Katsun* The tablet bounced once on the floor and when the sh vanished, it exploded right in front of the arachne soldier at the same time.

    The space distorted, twisted, converged, burst, and returned.

    The arachne soldier and most of the upperworld soldiers were caught by that absolute vortex of violence and pulverized to pieces.

    Kousuke scolded his shaking legs and charged without dy.

    He unsheathed his short sword and leaped at the remaining ten-odd upperworld soldiers. He ignored his state that was in normal mode or the exhaustion assaulting his mind. With a movement that was the very definition of bloodcurling¡­¡­

    The remnants of the upperworld soldiers were annihted without being able to offer any decent opposition.

    ¡¸Dammit all¡­¡­¡¹

    He didn¡¯t know who he was saying those words to.

    The mission waspleted. But, there was no way he could rejoice.

    Kousuke turned on his heel with an unbearable feeling and headed to where Etemp was.

    Thatst scream.

    Etemp had lost Netemp that could be considered as its partner. Just how much grieve it was in right now?

    ¡¸Etemp-san¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no reaction. It stayed unmoving. It didn¡¯t even twitch.

    ¡¸Etemp-san-¡¹

    He called at it strongly.

    Etemp, reacted. It slowly lifted up its remaining one leg¡­¡­and then,

    ¡¸I!¡¹

    ¡¸I!?¡¹

    Ofr some reason it punched itself. Kousuke went ¡¸Eh?¡¹ with his pupils turning into dot.

    ¡¸I! I!!¡¹

    ¡¸I~I! I-!¡¹

    He wondered why. Etemp looked like it was ying two roles by itself.

    ¡¸Eh, that, huh? Etemp-san?¡¹

    There was no reaction. Kousuke thought ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹ with a slightly twitching expression while calling at it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Netemp-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I!¡¹

    It seemed that it was Netemp-san.

    ¡¸What about Etemp-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I!!¡¹

    It seemed Etemp-san was also there.

    ¡¸Eh? What!? What¡¯s going on!? I know that the inside of you guys is an enigma, but this is really an enigma! Didn¡¯t Netemp-san self-destruct and die!?¡¹

    ¡¸I~~? I~I?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I!¡¹

    Etemp body was deftly ying two roles in front of the confused Kousuke to whisper something at each other.

    Unfortunately Kousuke was unable to understand what they were saying but¡­¡­

    If by chance he could understand what they were saying, then Etemp-san and Netemp-san were saying something like this.

    ¨D¨DHaa? I died? What is this person saying?

    ¨D¨DHe doesn¡¯t know that you just need to possess something else if there¡¯s no body

    ¨D¨DNormally anyone can guess that much isn¡¯t it? If it¡¯s master he¡¯ll guess it right away

    ¨D¨DWell, about that, you know, it¡¯s this person

    ¨D¨DPitiful isn¡¯t he

    ¨D¨DYes, he¡¯s pitiful

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really get it but, I know that for now Netemp-san is safe and be together with Etemp-san and you two are making fun of me.¡¹

    The tragic feeling inside Kousuke had vanished without a trace.

    Come to think of it, that ¡¸I¡¯ll be back£¡¡¹ voice, it was intentionally the voice recording of a certain person himself. To think that these arachne had such function, he felt half understanding and half resentful.

    And then, for such option to be expressly installed on them meant that from the beginning it had been assumed that a romance attack like self-destruction could be done as many time as one liked as long as the body could be switched. Kousuke noticed that too.

    In other words, that self-destruction was apletely normal attack for Etemp-san and Netemp-san. ¡¸I wish you would tell me beforehand if it¡¯s like that¡­¡­¡¹ Kousuke couldn¡¯t help but hold his head in his hands.

    Setting that aside, if asked why Etemp-san was screaming like that¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DMore importantly Netemp-chan! You self-destructed intentionally!

    ¨D¨DYes? What do you mean?

    ¨D¨DDon¡¯t y dumb! You should know that the space distortion bomb wouldn¡¯t break just from that much!

    ¨D¨DAnd so what?

    ¨D¨DYou just want a new body!

    ¨D¨DI heard that recently master is pouring his effort to develop a maid robot

    ¨D¨DI know it! You¡¯re nning to beg master for the body with the achievement ofpleting the mission through self-destruction!

    ¨D¨DThat¡¯s right! Do you have any problem with it!?

    ¨D¨DOh my, how defiant! I¡¯ll be the one to receive the maid body!

    ¨D¨DNo! My dearest wish the cute humanoid body will be mine!

    ¨D¨DThe new thing belong to the big sister! It¡¯smon sense!

    ¨D¨DHaaaah, this is why delusion is really terrifying! The like of you is just a big sister (lol)!

    ¨D¨DWhat did you sayyy! Eei, get out! Get out from my body!

    ¨D¨DNo-, absolutely no!

    ¨D¨DJust enter one of the garbages scattered around here!

    ¨D¨DThe body created by master is better!

    ¨D¨DWhat are you saying when you self-destructed one just now huhhh!

    Of course Kousuke couldn¡¯t hear such conversation. But, seeing the Etemp body was punching itself and rolling around, he could guess that the two inside there were quarreling.

    Kousuke was suddenly assaulted by exhaustion and let out a long sigh ¡¸Haa~~~~~~~h¡¹.

    But, right after that, a terrific tremor shook the building. Vibration wasing down from above. It felt like that vibration was reaching until the bottom of his stomach¡­¡­

    ¡¸Was it a lightning strike?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s expression tensed. He lightly picked up Etemp body in his fingers and put it on his shoulder.

    ¡¸For now, missionplete. We¡¯re bothpletely battered but, let¡¯s do our best for a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸I!¡¹

    The vibration and thunderp that reached this far intermittently made Kousuke imagined the intense battle at the mountain summit. He whipped his exhausted body and left that ce.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc VS Mother First

    Heaven, uppermost part.

    Hajime and Kouki were breathing roughly in front ofttice shaped heated rays that were blocking their way.

    ¡¸What, you¡¯re worn out already?¡¹

    ¡¸You yourself, your shoulders are heaving over there.¡¹

    Their exhaustion was genuine although they were making small talks with each other.

    After they parted from Kousuke, Hajime and Kouki ran straight up the elevator shaft while defeating a great number of heaven soldier and upperworld troops.

    Not just that, in the upper part of the heaven they also received fierce attack from machine soldiers in the forms that were thebination of upperworld soldiers¨D¨Dthough they weren¡¯t as though as what Kousuke fought, the machine soldiers would be thebination of at least two types¨D¨Dfurthermore there were also traps activating one after another within the facility that they had to break through.

    They did that while protecting G10 who couldn¡¯t even provide them with satisfactory battle support.

    The weapons that they brought from the hideout had been all used up a long time age. Hajime even needed to activate his treasure warehouse once to resupply his ammo.

    Overwhelming quantity of attack within a limited space.

    Indeed, it was just as G10 said. It could be said that G10¡¯s formerrades had splendidly achieved their purpose in reducing Mother¡¯s strength as much as they could with their strategy, even if it was a different matter if asked whether the degree of Mother¡¯s exhaustion was just as they assumed or not.

    ¡¸Nagumo, how many did you defeat?¡¹

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t counting after the three hundredth of them.¡¹

    ¡¸I was also around that many, about counting it I mean.¡¹

    ¡¸It was around a thousand enemies in total between the both of you.¡¹

    G10 who was carried with one hand by Hajime was giving the answer while cracking the system to remove the heat rays.

    ¡¸Only 1000 between both of us eh. It¡¯s pathetic that we need the two of us to reach that kill count.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because your specialty is quantity battle Nagumo. Those are the words of one whose forte is earning kill count.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even so this is an unbelievable war results. If it is the soldiers of my era, I don¡¯t know just how many damage they would have to bear in order to reach the same result¡­¡­¡¹

    A breakthrough offense that would consume human lives like they grew on trees. G10¡¯s eyes flickered in frustration even just imagining it.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama, Kouki-sama. I¡¯m thankful from the bottom of my heart for bringing me until this far.¡¹

    It was a quiet voice that gave a glimpse of the resolve within.

    ¡¸What¡¯re you doing thanking us at this kind of ce.¡¹

    ¡¸It hasn¡¯t even begin yet you know? The real thing start from now, G10.¡¹

    The very casual words of Hajime and Kouki who finished calming their breathing made G10¡¯s eye glittered. It looked like it wasughing.

    ¡¸No more enemies areing huh¡­¡­does it run out of body?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a pain if they interrupt while we¡¯re in the middle of fighting Mother though. Well, it¡¯s pointless to talk about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t guarantee that there won¡¯t be several enemies hiding in ambush. However, I believe we can consider that most of the enemy force has been taken care of. In the first ce there is no existence in this current era who can breakthrough until this far.¡¹

    Upperworld machine soldiers and sturdy ¡°Heaven Gate¡± to protect itself. Then heavy firearms that covered the outer surface like hedgehog, turning the area into a fortress. Normally it was already checkmate at that point.

    If there was someone who could break through even all of those, the upperworld troop and the heaven soldiers protecting the lower level of the heaven would close in on them. Even if they could breakthrough that by a miracle, the countless traps existing throughout the middle level until upper level, furthermore the ranked up multiple types ofbined machine soldiers¨D¨Dtemporary name royal guard machine soldiers were waiting for the intruder in the thousand.

    Indeed, to be frank, it was an excessive defensive preparation for a world where there wasn¡¯t any hostile against Mother.

    Most likely Mother was hypothesizing in case the people of Coltran was rising in revolt all at once but¡­¡­even taking that into consideration, this level of thoroughness was cut off from the human¡¯s civilization and technology in reality.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a real coward huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it Nagumo. It might be listening to us right? At the very least call it a worrywart.¡¹

    Hajime cracked his neck and checked his own condition. His magic power was exhausted, but he still had stamina remaining. Well, it wasn¡¯t a bad state to be for thest boss battle.

    Kouki rotated his wrists and ankles while replying back with a frivolous line. He was saying those words with the conviction that Mother was surely listening in to them. Hajime wondered if he should think of it as Kouki getting quite better in bantering or if it was the result of his rage as a hero that was seething inside his heart toward Mother¡¯s deeds.

    Either way, G10¡¯s heart was calm because of the two¡¯s light atmosphere.

    It had nervousness. It was also feeling fear of failure and also its grudge of many years zing hot inside. However, it was really calm that it surprised itself. It didn¡¯t feel any restlessness at all even when the decisive battle that was the culmination of its 200 years was right before it.

    (Surely this is the mental state of someone with determined resolve.)

    In front of Mother, what G10 could do with its seriously damaged self was only one thing. It would aplish that role no matter what. This mental state was truly that of someone who had done everything they could do and now they could only wait to see what god decided.

    ¡¸Unlocking sess. Both of you, are you prepared?¡¹

    ¡¸Since a long time age.¡¹

    ¡¸I should be the one asking you that. Spare us from you expiring in the middle okay?¡¹

    G10 firmly grasped the unexpressed meaning of Hajime¡¯s words and answered ¡¸Of course¡¹ strongly.

    Right after that, thettice shaped heat rays vanished quietly and the path was opened. It was the path that led to the heaven of this world where Mother was at.

    Hajime fixed his hold on G10 under his arm. He ran his gaze at the others and nodded once,

    The three started running to the path ahead.

    They could see what lie before them. Something was firing a fierce light.

    That thing¡¯s true identity was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Oo, I saw this kind of thing in a movie before. As expected from SF.¡¹

    ¡¸Should we called it an energy tower?¡¹

    It was a pir of light that really could only be called that.

    It was a cylinder pir with diameter of ten meters. Perhaps it should be represented like a giant base light that was set up vertically. Giant devices were connected to its top and bottom. The emitted light was bluish white with countless sparks crackling from it. It was clear that it was a device that contained immense energy.

    A gigantic columnar shaped space was expanding with that energy tower as the center. Its width with the tower as the center was around a hundred meter. Hajime and co came out at a spot near the summit, where an iron bridge without any handrail was stretching straight toward the center.

    There was a sky corridor surrounding the energy tower. Furthermore if one had a bird¡¯s eye view to the other three directions, there were other iron bridges stretching out to draw a cross. There was also a pedestal that seemed to be a console at the front part of the corridor.

    ¡¸There is also path connecting to below huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime peeked down from the edge of the iron bridge. He could see simr cross shaped bridges ced every ten meter down with their positioning shifted slightly. Seen from above they looked like a spiraling staircase.

    The depth of underground that was visible from the gaps of those lower floors¡¯ cross bridges was a pit that went straight through the sacred mountain Coltran from the zenith.

    ¡¸Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    Kouki urged him to be cautious. The top part of the energy tower that was around three meters high from the corridor was surrounded by several pirs like an altar. That ce started to shine.

    The width of the bridge was around five meters. It was spacious enough even if they walked side by side on it. And so, the two of them advanced with some distance from each other so they could react against anything.

    *Crackle crackle, jijiji-* The sound that the electricity yed and the nging footsteps that rang on the iron cross bridges were reverberating awfully clearly.

    Like that when Hajime and Kouki stepped their feet on the corridor, a voice finally rang out.

    ¡¸To think that you three can really arrive here¡­¡­are all the humans of other world as terrifying as you?¡¹

    A voice that didn¡¯t give the slightest hint of fear resounded from the altar. Fluid metals oozed out from each pir and surprisingly they began to drift in the air. They were whirling, meandering, like a cloth fluttering in the wind.

    For now,

    ¡¸Yeah. Like the n of head reaping rabbits for example, they will destroy even your mind.¡¹

    Hajime replied naturally while drawing out his gun and fired with an extremely natural motion. Sparks scattered from a pir with a part of it damaged together with a gunshot. He then muttered ¡¸As I thought I can¡¯t pulverize them unless I used railgun¡­¡­¡¹ with a small voice.

    Beside him Kouki spke ¡¸This guy¡­¡­he pulled the trigger in the middle of idle talk¡­¡­¡¹ with a terrified expression. But he immediately epted it because well, that was the kind of guy Hajime was and,

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you think about my offer once more? It¡¯s pointless even if you try to hide it. Both of you are already considerably fatig¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, it¡¯s really hard. What kind of metal it¡¯s made of?¡¹

    A sh of sword sh. Kouki tried shing the pir with his elongating holy sword. Although heined like that, his de had dug into half the pir. Was it regretful that he couldn¡¯t bisect the pir? Or should he be praised for being able to cut until halfway?

    At the very least Mother should,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bunch of fools.¡¹

    Be angry in this situation. In fact, it seemed to be very irritated. It undoubtedly wanted to yell Listen to what I¡¯m saying.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the height of folly if you think that you can defeat me after defeating the like of those machine soldiers. All of you absolutely cannot win against me.¡¹

    The way it spoke was filled with some kind of conviction. Hajime narrowed his eyes while Kouki raised his guard.

    ¡¸I shall improve my term. If you two cooperate with my research of other world, I shall permit you two to enjoy luxury in thisnd. If you wish I will also share the territory and the humans with you. You two will be like a god in the middle of the lives under your control.¡¹

    Apparently this was the greatest concession Mother intended to make with its sense of values. As expected from the thing that possessed a genius that was the incarnation of arrogance as a parent, it should be called as a machine intelligence that knew no emotion.

    The unimaginable power that Hajime and co disyed when facing thebined heaven soldier made Mother harbored even stronger interest and wariness toward them. It must wished to obtain them in its grasp within the possible limit but¡­¡­

    Hajime and Kouki who heard Mother¡¯s term reflexively looked at each other.

    ¡¸Is this that? That legendary ¡°I¡¯ll give you half of the world¡± line?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps, so? Amazing, I never thought I¡¯ll be able to hear it in reality.¡¹

    ¡¸Yosh, Amanogawa. You answer it. This is the scene where the hero should answer.¡¹

    ¡¸You should answer instead Nagumo. Show it how it¡¯s done as the demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸S-say¡­¡­both of you. Let¡¯s stop joking around for now¡­¡­¡¹

    G10 hesitantly cautioned them. Because, the light on the altar was giving a dangerous vibe. It was sparking and the fluid metals swimming in the air were getting stormier. It was clear that Mother was extremely enraged.

    The proof of that was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Very well. Then I shall follow my original n and keep both of you as specimen samples. There won¡¯t be any problem as long as your brain is undamaged. Your body shall be disposed. Regret your own foolishnesster in that state.¡¹

    Its voice became a step lower. At the same time the altar moved. It seemed the floor part was sliding. Something was gradually rising.

    The sparks and light and the liquid metals made it hard to see, but it was a metallic humanoid. It had a slim built and in a nce it looked like smooth humanoid body with female shape.

    Right after that, the liquid metals wrapped around that body like a gown.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not soudable I¡¯ll wait for the transformation scene to finish.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed.¡¹

    Gunshot and sword sh attacked simultaneously. However the liquid metal and an unseen force field became a double barrier that blocked them.

    And then in the next instant, that liquid metal became spears that attacked the two. Even when they swiftly leaped aside, a part of the wall behind them and the ceiling slid and heavy weaponries flew out.

    Kouki cut down the bullets flying at him. Hajime kneaded his magic power in that opening and fired railgun but¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s pointless. I have finished analyzing all of your trump cards.¡¹

    The altar was emitting light that created a halo behind it. The humanoid body advanced in the middle of that.

    Four slim limbs and beautifully slim body line of a female. Its body was d in tight and lustrous pure white garment that looked as though it was clinging to the body. It had a close resemnce with a pilot suit that came out in SF.

    The suit covered its neck until its limbspletely, but only its face was exposed. Its wavy silver hair and golden eyes left a great impression¨D¨Dthe unvarnished truth was that a peerless beauty was standing there.

    Its quietly pointed one hand forward. There was a ttened bullet stopping in midair ahead of its hand.

    ¡¸So it can stop a railgun like nothing huh.¡¹

    Even though it would be nice if a certain bugged bunny was the only one who could do such thing¡­¡­Hajime cursed inside his heart. Kouki too was also strengthening his grip on the holy sword with a slightly twitching face.

    Right after that, the fake goddess with metal body that was covered with liquid metal¨D¨DMother lightly floated up.

    Bluish white electrical discharge came out from under its feet. It contacted the energy tower and the sky corridor and sparks were scattered. Right after that, the electrical discharge reached its whole body and it began to shine as though there was a real halo shining over it.

    In addition, the altar¡¯s pirs transformed into a diamond shape and flew to the air. They deployed like three pair of wings behind the body. On top of that, several electrified liquid metal sashes also flew out from the altar to hover around Mother. They were like iron colored ¡°dragons¡± serving a goddess.

    Mother red like a god looking down on the insects from the heaven. It quietly pointed with its finger,

    ¡¸This ce is my paradise. Invaders, offer your everything to me.¡¹

    It dered so.

    In respond Hajime and Kouki were,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll drag you down to the ground¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸So I¡¯ll finally be a godyer too huh. Great. Here Ie¨D¨D¡¹

    The two of them simultaneously

    ¡¸Limit Break-¡¹

    ¡¸Limit Break!!¡¹

    Replied with a war promation, d in crimson and pure white light.

    Instantly, lightning flew from Mother¡¯s stretched hand. It wasn¡¯t spear or ball like magic or transformed lightning to act like cannon. Lightning was simply discharged indiscriminately to atttack like a countless snakes. They attacked following irregr trajectories.

    Hajime and Kouki was a step faster and leaped away, but shes covered their sight. Within that blindness, two of Mother¡¯s six wings opened their obscure tips and pointed at them. The two¡¯s cheeks convulsed when they noticed that.

    They looked like, no, no matter how the two looked at the wings, they were exactly like the all range weaponCross Velt that Hajime used¡­¡­

    Hajime watched the electrified mechanical wings¡¯ muzzles while narrowing his eyes. Bluish white shes were fired while scorching the air at that instant.

    The two railgun bulletsnded under the feet of the two who leaped to the edge of the iron bridge. Thunderous sounds rang out and impact attacked their body powerfully.

    ¡¸Nagumo!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh¨D¨D¡¹

    Kouki somehow managed to evade without losing his bnce. It was fortunate that his skill ¡°Foresight¡± and his knowledge of Hajime¡¯s Cross Velt enabled him to move before his body was shot.

    But shockingly Hajime seemed to be a bitte in his evasion. Although he dodged the direct hit, the impact sent him flying and his back crashed on the iron bridge. He bounced and then his body was sliding down the edge.

    He immediately caught the edge but,

    ¡¸Dammit¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    G10 slipped out from his arm. G10 fell down and hit the iron bridge a level below. It bounced on the ground with a loud ng before falling again below helplessly like a ball.

    ¡¸As I thought, it looks like it can¡¯t even use gravity neutralizer anymore. Its endurance is also at the limit too¡­¡­unfortunate. I wished to show it the moment its hope vanish right in front of its eye.¡¹

    ¡¸What a distasteful parent. You should introduce yourself as Mother (lol) from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo. We¡¯re going to defeat it here so it won¡¯t have the chance for that. Let¡¯s just engrave that name into its graveter.¡¹

    Hajime pulled himself up on the bridge with one hand. He then made fun of Mother with a grin that rubbed one¡¯s nerve the wrong way. Even Kouki joined in.

    The corner of Mother¡¯s eye twitched.

    ¡¸You two can still act reallyposed in that exhausted state when you don¡¯t even have any battle support. I told you already. I have finished the analysis. That ¡°Limit Break¡± thing, in exchange of raising your physical capability, it also literally caused the unknown energy inside you two to overflow correct? It¡¯s only a matter of time for your defeat.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t n to ve on like in a ckpany. I¡¯ll finish the work and go home right on time.¡¹

    ¡¸A reformation in the way you fight huh. I¡¯ll need to follow your example too. Spare me from any overtime.¡¹

    Their joking attitude didn¡¯t break even now. There wasn¡¯t any agitation, irritation, or uneasiness from them. They were convinced that they would be the winner at the end. They were stubbornly fearless.

    It was displeasing. Mother couldn¡¯t stomach their attitude.

    ¡¸Let me make those loose lips to make loud screams that are begging for your lives.¡¹

    There was no reply. But, those two pair of fearless eyes spoke what they thought about Mother¡¯s words more eloquently than anything. Which was, ¡¸Try it if you actually can¡¹.

    With Donner & Scg in hands, Hajime shifted half his body to the back and took the Gun-kata stance. Kouki lowered his center of gravity deeply and took the iai stance¨D¨Din the next instant,

    ¡¸Gah!?¡¹

    Kouki was blown away with a thunderous sound. It was like a dump car crashed on him with high speed.

    He was struck by a wall that was flying horizontally like a cannon ball.

    ¡¸Tsk. It¡¯s elerated electromaically huh.¡¹

    Hajime clicked his tongue. Hajime switched ce with Kouki and pulled the trigger at Mother who had its fist thrust toward them.

    He already activated ¡°Light Speed¡±. His expanded perception ability perfectly sensed the trick behind the high speed movement of Mother who was constantly in an electrified state and Kouki who avoided direct hit by putting his holy sword between his body and the attack just barely.

    Mother blocked the six shots that Hajime fired by using the liquid metal dragon as shield. The bullets were perfectly stopped by hardening only the parts that were impacted. Mother left the dragon and closed the distance to Hajime.

    *Jijiji-* The unique sound of electrical discharge was emitted while the distance was instantly closed.

    ¡¸But, I can see you.¡¹

    ¡¸So what?¡¹

    Its two hands transformed. They instantly turned into heat des. Hajime crouched low to the ground to avoid the des that shed from left and right. He aimed his gun muzzles to gouge Mother from below but,

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    The freezing chill that his instinct and experience told him made him cancelled his n to attack with his all. Hajime rolled on the ground to the side, then an instantter a spear of liquid metal stabbed at that spot.

    Attacking and dodging simultaneously was Hajime¡¯s fundamental. The aiming and shooting were already done by the time he stood on his knee with a smooth movement.

    But, Mother¡¯s movement wasn¡¯t thrown out of order. It didn¡¯t even dodge. An invisible force field was generated and the bullets were blocked. At the same time two mechanical wings¡¯ muzzles caught Hajime in their aim and bluish whitesers were fired.

    Hajime rotated with his knee as the focal point and dodged, then he fired once more¨D¨Dbut faster than he could do that, the heat des approached to lop off his head. With no other option, Hajime blocked them using Donner & Scg¡¯s barrels.

    Mother¡¯s foot kicked forward, giving him no time to breath. Hajime also responded back with a front kick. *Gan* An impact sound like a collision of metals resounded.

    ¡¸You really doesn¡¯t seem to be human.¡¹

    ¡¸Gahah!?¡¹

    A fist punched out from Mother¡¯s abdomen. The liquid metal skin wasn¡¯t only for imitating human. It seemed it was for making it possible to carry out inhuman offense and defense.

    Hajime was sent flying from the impact like a destructive hammer had hit his stomach. He cursed inside his heart.

    (Vibration destruction huh!)

    Apparently the fist was also thoroughly installed with such function. The abdomen part of his tactical vest that was mixed with metal fiber was splendidly destroyed while his abs was convulsing as though they were screaming in pain.

    He rolled midair andnded on the wall on his legs. But, at that time all the mechanical wings were already sparking¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fuck-¡¹

    Hajime kicked on the wall to lea to the side. At the same time the railguns fired. The impact sent him flying further than expected, at the same time wire anchor shot from the back of his artificial hand.

    He traveled further through the air using the centrifugal force, even so his pendulum trajectory was really easy to predict. Three shots of electromaically elerated bullets approached toward his future position. Within the instantaneous world, he finished Donner¡¯s reload by exchanging the cylinder. In a sh two shots were fired each to the three bullets.

    If his timing and positioning missed even slightly, there was no doubt that he would be heavily injured. In front of such threat, Hajime¡¯s demonic technique splendidly led him to survival.

    Each of the railgun bullets grazed his side. Their trajectories were shifted and pulverized the wall that Hajime passed through.

    Hajime cut off the wire and rolled midair. Scg grazed his bullet belt for a high speed reload and,

    ¡¸This is your own home right? Be a bit more careful!¡¹

    Six consecutive quick draw & pin point shots. The bullets traversed through air in order to gouge into Mother¡¯s forehead. However as expected, the liquid metal dragon deployed in multipleyers and hardened to block the bullets.

    And then,

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    Hajime was too focused on Mother. Even though this was its territory.

    When he realized, a sentry gun that had appeared from the wall behind Hajime soundlessly targeted him. The muzzle shed.

    Hajime had no leeway to turn aside. His reload also didn¡¯t make it in time.

    He prepared himself to be shot. He couldn¡¯t avoid consuming magic power and tried to endure by using ¡°Vajra¡± and body strengthening for an instant¨D¨Dbut just before he did,

    ¡¸Shih¡¹

    Countless sword shes shifted all the bullets, cut them down, or deflected them. It was Kouki who leaped to the air to stand back to back with Hajime.

    ¡¸Too slow.¡¹

    ¡¸My bad-. I was a bit paralyzed!¡¹

    Actually, the fist that Kouki was hit with also had vibration destruction applied. That impact was also apanied by electric attack, limiting his movement due to the impact and electric shock. He was also showered by concentrated fire of sentry guns on top of that. He cut all of them down before he could finally return to the front line like this.

    The two of themnded together on the cross bridges. The railguns mercilessly came at that timing.

    ¡¸Go-, Amanogawa!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Donner & Scg that had finished reloading endured the attack with the demonic technique of shifting the railgun bullets. Kouki using the opening to rush forward with his body really close on the ground.

    At the same time, *rin-*a sound of a bell rang out. The sword that was unsheathed and stretching out was shed horizontally to bisect Mother.

    It was the attack of the holy sword in katana mode that had bisected everything into two until now.

    That attack of all thing was,

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Mother caught it between its elbow and knee to stop it dead on its track.

    ¡¸I have finished analyzing your movement. No matter how you¡¯re you are, it¡¯s only natural that I can react to it if I understand where it¡¯sing from and its timing.¡¹

    Kouki returned the holy sword to its original length in panic, but Mother stepped forward in the same speed with the holy sword¡¯s shortening.

    Kouki didn¡¯t return the sword into its scabbard and exchanged shes with the heat des right away. But,

    (Kuh, my movement, is predicted!?)

    Mother¡¯s golden eyes were blinking rapidly in high speed. Kouki understood because he was this close to it. Its eyes were disying countless informations that were changing rapidly. Mother¡¯s movement was flowing from one to another with the minimum motion. It dodged the tip of the holy sword in millimeter and counterattacked.

    ¡¸A logical technique, befitting a human.¡¹

    That was exactly why it could read it.

    The extensive data that was collected from the previous war to be applied into the machine soldiers. The battle data of Kouki until now. His gaze, muscle movement, the faint signal that the nerve emitted, all of those were integrated and imported into the battle support system and projected here.

    It wasn¡¯t just for show that it was the mother of artificial intelligence that took on the whole world by itself and won.

    This super high speed mechanical analysis ability, it was unmatched even when multiple battle support AIs like G10 worked together when facing Mother in the past. It predicted Kouki¡¯s movement in every split second and then Mother¡¯s exclusive battle body implemented a movement that didn¡¯t even have a millimeter margin of error. This body possessed a spec that was worthy for a machine god.

    Furthermore, its movement wasn¡¯t that of an amateur. Kouki felt an essence of ¡°martial art¡± from its extremely logical movement. Most likely it was the military¡¯s hand-to-handbat technique. Furthermore it was at the master level.

    But, even so there was no way he could let himself be defeated here. Kouki narrowed his eyes and roared.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡­underestimate human!¡¹

    ¡¸No, in the end you¡¯re just a human.¡¹

    ¡°Serene Mind¡±¨D¨Dactivated. The light of will vanished from Kouki¡¯s eyes. A tranquility that was like a calmke surface covered his body. The state of mind without any spirit that was unthinkable to happen in the middle of battle made it possible to actualize a movement that was ¡°extremely difficult to perceive¡±. This movement would even work against that abyss lord. The sh from that movement had reached the extremity that blew away even time.

    But, against that perfection of sword sh,

    ¡¸So you¡¯re also a superhuman as I thought.¡¹

    Mother reacted. As expected, it seemed it couldn¡¯t react perfectly, but it used the liquid metal dragon and the invisible force field topensate for itscking, forming a phantasmagoric outer shell.

    ¡¸Oi self-proimed god, don¡¯t fight in that uncouth way when you im to be a god.¡¹

    Explosions reverberated. When it looked back, two of its six mechanical wings were smoking white and sparking while falling down.

    Hajime had endured the railgun¡¯s fierce attack and brought down the wings with grenade¡¯s area attack.

    Even so, not all the wings could be brought down. It was because Mother was fighting strategically using the surrounding weapons from the wall and its mechanical wings.

    It was befitting an AI. Even while fighting a high speed battle in closebat against Kouki, it was also dealing with Hajime properly using parallel thoughts or thought division.

    Hajime somehow crushed the weapons on the wall and approached Mother from the opposite side of Kouki.

    Scg had been returned to the holster and his artificial hand that was freed activated ¡°Vibration Destruction¡± as payback.

    Mother caught that hand with an arm that was newly created from its back. The hand wasn¡¯t getting pushed back even against Hajime¡¯s inhuman physical strength. At best the vibration only scattered the hand¡¯s outer skin.

    During that time Mother¡¯s right heat de shed toward Hajime horizontally. At the same time the left heat de was locked with Kouki¡¯s holy sword.

    The liquid metal dragons approached from behind the two, while the mechanical wings circled to their sides and fired bullets. The rifles on the ceiling were also sniping at them with precise uracy.

    ¡¸Annoying-¡¹

    Dodge, dodge. Hajime sniped at Mother¡¯s foot while Kouki wordlessly matched him and aimed at the neck.

    Maic force burst out and Mother dodged with its body staying horizontally in midair. Then it let out electricity with itself as the center. The electric attack burst from close range and stopped the two¡¯s movement for an instant.

    Mother used that fatal opening and kept floating using maic force while rotating like a spinning top with a movement that could be said as elegant. Its left and right heat des elongated like the holy sword and aimed at the two¡¯s necks.

    ¡¸Woah there!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    Although their body stiffened, they weren¡¯t so soft that their thought also got paralyzed. Kouki turned his holy sword into great sword mode, while Hajime used the attachable shield on his artificial arm. Each of them avoided death by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    But, in the next instant, those heat des warped like a whip while maintaining its heat. The whip almost entangled Hajime¡¯s artificial arm, but he avoided that by purging the shield right away. Kouki too escaped by letting go of the great sword the moment the whip wrapped around it and pulled.

    If they got pulled in¡­¡­it was clear what the result would be if they looked at the rifle bullet that gouged a hole right through the iron bridge.

    Kouki didn¡¯t even nce at the tossed away holy sword and stepped forward with ¡°Ground Shrinker¡±. Mother narrowed its eyes in puzzlement for the first time.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to dodge against this¡¹

    Hajime held back the mechanical wings and liquid metal dragon with Donner while transforming his artificial arm. The five fingers elongated to be like ws that grabbed Mother¡¯s whole body like an eagle. Slug bullet was fired from the palm.

    A telling blownded. Mother convulsed from the impact and its movement stopped just for a moment.

    And then, its eyes snapped open. It saw Kouki¡¯s hand thrusting out toward empty air and the holy sword making U-turn midair to settle into that hand.

    ¡¸Got you¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s voice was monotone. However, it was filled with confidence¨D¨D

    ¡¸No. It¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    Right after that, Mother exploded. Light shed out brightly, at the same time a tremendous impact radiated out. It seemed it blew up the liquid metal that was covering its body.

    Kouki immediately shield himself using the t side of his great sword, even so he got blown back and his back crashed on the iron bridge hard.

    Then, Hajime who was even closer to Mother because he was restraining it was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Guh¡¹

    As expected, he was falling backward while letting out a small groan. He instinctually realized it was bad and used ¡°Vajra¡± for an instant even though it consumed his precious magic power. Because of that he had no serious external injury.

    But, the five fingers of his artificial arm were damaged. And the impact entered inside his body in not so little amount. He involuntarily coughed and blood sttered out from his mouth.

    And then, even though he stood up quickly, an opening was still an opening¡­¡­

    ¡¸Guah!?¡¹

    The railgun that was fired from inside the fire st hit him and he was blown away in an arc.

    Although Hajime barely blocked it with Donner, he was still hit by an electromaically elerated bullet. No matter how tough the flesh that Hajime possessed, he couldn¡¯t avoid his mind from cking out.

    Hajime¡¯s consciousness returned next the moment he felt a severe impact on his back.

    ¡¸Gafuh! Shit-, lost my consciousness just now!¡¹

    His field of vision was flickering. He painfully felt a severe nausea in his stomach.

    Even so he grasped the situation in an instant. It seemed he fell on the cross bridges around three level below and his back hit the floor hard. He lost consciousness was only for several seconds too.

    His body was really tough to not die even from falling for thirty meters. It was also the same with his partnerDonner that didn¡¯t break even after stopping a railgun bullet.

    ¡¸Haha-, it really has been a long time since I¡¯m in a struggle to the death. I¡¯m fired up.¡¹

    He spat out his saliva that was mixed with blood and wiped his mouth roughly.

    Even though not enough time had passed for even one round to this point, he had already received the greatest damage he ever experienced since the final battle in Tortus.

    Although he could still banter, the reality of the situation was really harsh.

    After all based from his analysis of the current situation, Mother¡¯s specs weren¡¯t that much different from the ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡± in ¡°Pseudo Limit Break¡± state.

    It wasn¡¯t as fast as those apostles and it also had no disintegration ability, but when Haijme and Kouki¡¯s greatly restricted abilities were taken into consideration, then its inferioritypared to the apostles wasn¡¯t a saving grace at all. If the plus and negative was totaled then it amounted to zero¡­¡­

    No, if he considered its outrageous analysis ability and super high speed calction ability, and its capability topute numerous tactics within an instant that was supported by its fighting ability, it wasn¡¯t zero anymore but negative instead.

    After all Mother¡¯s movement was optimized to face Hajime & Kouki. It really should be called as the ultimate weapon against the demon king & Hero.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m really counting on you here¡¹

    Hajime whispered to particrly no one and nced briefly to below. But, he immediately returned his gaze to above. He ignored his pain and put strength into his feet. He jumped to the cross bridges above him in order to return to the battlefield that was filled with thunderous sounds even now.

    But, then,

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsuu!!¡¹

    Kouki was falling with a voiceless yell on the cross bridges a level above.

    He bounced and then almost slid off from the bridge. Seeing that Hajime leaped that way and pulled Kouki¡¯s leg to prevent him from falling off.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­are you alright over there huh¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not, alright¨D¨Dcough¡¹

    Hajime reflexively let go of Kouki¡¯s foot. That leg was twisted to a wrong direction and dangled powerlessly. It seemed his arm was also broken. It looked like the heat de had grazed his side. Although no blood was leaking out, there was a scar with the flesh scraped off over there.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll get analyzed even more the longer this goes on huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief, I¡¯m getting sick of this.¡¹

    While they were saying that, they looked at Mother who was looking down on them while floating in the air with sparks of electricitying out from its whole body. It already renewed the liquid metal covering its body. Its appearance was returning to its former beauty.

    That Mother narrowed its eyes once more.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How are you two standing?¡¹

    ¡¸Guts, perhaps?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you Shia huh?¡¹

    Mother¡¯s gaze was directed at Kouki. Yes, toward Kouki who was standing normally even with his broken leg.

    ¨D¨DLimit Break¡¯s special derivative War Demon

    It was a power that made it possible for the user to continue fighting by using magic power as gypsum recement inside the body until their body was smashed to pieces. Therefore Kouki¡¯s broken arm was also looking normal.

    Even so, the time limit was near. The countdown until the two ran out of gas was starting.

    Even so, they didn¡¯t even show the slightest sign of panic toward such a pinch. Theirposure was still holding up.

    As expected, seeing that Mother was,

    ¡¸Unpleasant. How extremely unpleasant.¡¹

    Hopelessly irritated.

    That was why,

    ¡¸I was nning to keep the brains of you two intact but¡­¡­there is still one other sample specimen.¡¹

    No matter how much it showed the difference in power in front of their eyes, no matter how much she hurt them, the fearless glint in their eyes wasn¡¯t affected at all. Against such ¡°human¡±,

    ¡¸Enough. I shall¡­¡­erase you two.¡¹

    It would erase them. Just like it did to the mankind that thrived in this world in the past.

    The golden eyes shined. Right after that, *goun-* a heavy sound that resounded until the bottom of their stomach came down from the ceiling.

    The ceiling was split vertically. Mechanical sound was echoing while the ceiling was opening to left and right.

    With the ceiling opening, naturally the lightning clouds with countless shes of lightning came into view.

    ¡¸Tsu, n-no good¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This is still within expectation.¡¹

    Although he said that, Haijjme¡¯s cheek was also twitching slightly.

    The instant they felt a block of ice caressing their back, the two dodged to left and right with all their strength. Their instinct was correct. A sh fell from the sky. A beatter, thunderous roar that felt like it would tear their eardrums resounded loudly.

    It was a lightning strike.

    The spot where Hajime and Kouki were standing just an instant ago was hit with a lightning that fell with pinpoint precision. It attacked the two of them like a god¡¯s judgment.

    They had heard that there was weather control technology in this world, but the fact that lightning was intentionally aimed at their spot made them unable to stop cold sweat froming out.

    It made them wanted to make tsukkomi if it would be alright doing such thing in this ce with the energy tower so nearby, but if they considered the attacks until now that weren¡¯t holding back at all, then the important parts must be made to be so tough that there would be no problem with it.

    Furthermore. To make doubly sure¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ambush troops¡­¡­so there¡¯re really some here.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if you can you really call them ambush troops. Shouldn¡¯t you call them strengthening part instead?¡¹

    If the sky could be controlled, then the sea also could be controlled. This situation might be like that. A lot of liquid metal burst out from every surface of the walls like a broken dam.

    They didn¡¯t obey the gravity and fell, but flowed in the air while discharging bluish white electricity. They were converging toward Mother. That sight was really like someone was controlling an iron colored sea.

    A developed technology couldn¡¯t be differentiated from magic. Those famous words were perfect for this situation.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s end this.¡¹

    A voice that was robotic but containing hatred somewhere inside it echoed through the space.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    <strong>Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc VS Mother Last</strong>

    Author note: Very sorry for the wait!

    Mother proimed checkmate.

    Right after that a metal colored rain poured down. The enormous amount of liquid metal spray created pinball sized raindrops that poured down like a squall.

    ¡¸I got nothing but bad premonition here!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible topletely dodge this! Nagumo, get under me!¡¹

    Kouki lifted his great sword above his head and instantly rotated it in high speed. It was ¡°Fortress Ring¡±, the guard skill of the kingdom¡¯s knight order sword technique to form a huge round shield using sword.

    Hajime slipped under that rotating shield Kouki formed while aiming Donner¡¯s muzzle to above. His extreme focus raised the perception expansion ability from ¡°Light Speed¡± to the maximum. The rotating shield looked like it was moving in slow motion to him.

    He pulled the trigger with a speed that made it looked like his fingertip was blurring. He pulled the trigger six times. Every single shot instantaneously slipped through the rotating shield without exception toward the ceiling.

    Each of the six bullets urately hit a different rain drop. Six shockwaves surged right away.

    Special bullet that emitted magic power shockwave¨D¨DBurst Bullet.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t expect a considerable destructive power in this world that rejected magic power. Even so, this bullet emitted shockwave that could turn even a giant rock into small pieces three times in session. Although its range and power were weakened to a sad degree, it had no problem if it was just for shifting the trajectory of the surrounding rain drops.

    Small crimson shockwaves billowed in radiating shape eighteen times in total. The squall that was in direct course to hit them was transformed into mere drizzle.

    The metal colored rain drops were scattered by the sword shield and hit the surrounding.

    Right after that, explosion that tore the eardrum and shockwave that gave a beating to their consciousness indiscriminately scattered to the surrounding.

    ¡¸They¡¯re cluster bomb huh-¡¹

    ¡¸Guhh¡¹

    Shockwave assaulted from every direction other than from under their feet that was protected by the steel bridge. The might of a single explosion didn¡¯t amount to much, but the quantity was beyond counting. It was the violence of number where they were crushed by literally countless shockwaves.

    It wasn¡¯t a direct hit so they weren¡¯t fatally wounded. But, damage was steadily umted on their body. Above all else it was a grave danger for them to be pinned into one spot.

    The sky shed. The instant they sensed that,

    ¡¸Fuck!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo!?¡¹

    Hajime gritted his teeth and tripped Kouki who was defending against the explosive rain.

    Kouki tumbled due to theplete surprise attack. With their position reversed, the lightning speed crushing blow hit Hajime who was now at the above.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t even scream. Although he raised Donner and Scg above like a shield, he was hit by a lightning drop directly. A normal person would die instantly unless a miracle happened.

    Of course there was no way Hajime would ept death that obediently. Crimson spark coiled around his whole body.

    It was ¡°Lightning d¡±. By covering his body with lightning beforehand, the lightning strike slid off the surface of his body to flow toward the steel bridge.

    Because of the magic power dispersion effect, he couldn¡¯tpletely redirect the lightning. The impact itself also wasn¡¯t redirected. Hajime couldn¡¯t avoid from stiffening and white smoke drifted off his body with a slightly burning smell of flesh.

    He also couldn¡¯tpletely control the direction of the flow so Kouki was also slightly electrified, but the damage he got was nearly zeropared to Hajime.

    Therefore he immediately jumped to his feet and moved his holy sword to lengthen it to pierce Mother but¡­¡­

    He caught sight of iron colored wall at the corner of his vision and gulped. Before he realized a liquid metal had approached until it covered his whole field of vision.

    ¡¸Shit-¡¹

    The scale was too big. It couldn¡¯t even bepared with the liquid metal dragon that was coiling around Mother until just now. This was almost the same like when thatbined heaven soldier overflowed. He felt like he was facing a water current from a broken dam.

    What Kouki could do immediately was only kicking away Hajime who was stuck on the spot due to his damage.

    Hajime was dropped from the steel bridge and vanished from sight. Right after that a violent impact attacked Kouki who was using his great sword as shield.

    ¡¸Guuuuh¡¹

    It was impossible to parry or deflect this attack. Kouki¡¯s body was easily washed away and he also couldn¡¯t escape before this powerful pressure. He simple endured while gritting his teeth.

    ¡¸Die¡¹

    Mother¡¯s voice intruded into his ears with disgusting smoothness. The hand that Mother thrust out was closed as though it was crushing something within its grasp. The instant Kouki caught sight of it at the corner of his eye, his instinct was loudly telling him of the approaching death.

    ¡¸¨D¨DTsu, ¡°Holy Severance¡±¨C!!¡¹

    His consciousness was shaken because his magic power was consumed drastically in an instant.

    The highest ss of barrier that before could protect a whole city in the desert world was not unbelievably small. It only barely covered Kouki when he shrunk into himself. The effect was too weak and onlysted for an instant for a skill that was crowned with the name of absolute sanctuary.

    However, that instantaneous defense allowed Kouki to escape death.

    The moment the iron colored torrent that was trying to swallow Kouki spread out like a giant hand, cone shaped thorns were growing at its inside like iron maiden.

    The shining barrier barely blocked the thorns, however, several pierced through and their tips pierced Kouki¡¯s limbs.

    Then, a ck object came flying like a zing fastball and it was swallowed by the liquid metal. Then right at the next instant, the liquid metal burst as though it was tore up from the inside.

    Kouki was tossed to the air while blood was spraying from his body. He saw Hajime in a throwing posture above a different steel bridge. Most likely he threw a grenade to blow up the metal torrent temporarily.

    Of course he couldn¡¯t go as far as dispersing the immense kic energy that the torrent brought too. Kouki who was liberated from the torrent¡¯s grasp was blown away following thew of inertia and his back crashed on the wall. The air inside his lung was driven out ¡®kahah¡¯ and the impact made his field of vision to flicker on and off.

    ¡¸Amanogawa! Use the steel bridge skillfully!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it like it¡¯s so easy!¡¹

    Although he said that, the two of them leaped below the steel bridge at the same time. An instantter, the ces where the two were at just a moment before were struck by lightning strikes that looked like thin spear. The pinpoint lightning attack that was like a sniping could be said as a silver lining in a sense.

    The rain of cluster bomb that poured down like it was following them was generating bomb sts, but the tough steel bridge itself became a shield that also protected the two from the lightning strikes. The two were somehow getting away from the violence of death.

    Even so, it waspletely meaningless for the torrent of liquid metal.

    The torrent attacked Hajime from three directions. There was no ce to escape. The high waves of great mass went to crush Hajime like stamping machines.

    ¡¸OOOOOOOH!!¡¹

    It was Kouki who raised a war cry.

    In order to save Hajime who was vomiting blood from the impact and pressure, his great sword struck one of the torrents and blew it away.

    ¡¸Tsu, Amanogawa! Behind!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DDamn-¡¹

    The price of saving Hajime was having a railgun bullet piercing Kouki¡¯s back. Although he was just barely twisting his body in midair, it gouged his side.

    Kouki fell down while his body was spinning. He looked like a corpse.

    ¡¸Fuck-¡¹

    Hajime obeyed his instinct and jumped to right above Kouki. As expected, a lightning snipe struck Hajime. Although he redirected the electric current using ¡°Lightning d¡± and wire anchor that was fixed to the steel bridge for grounding the electricity, it wasn¡¯t fully effective. Combined with his magic power amount that was dropping into the red zone, his consciousness cked out for a moment.

    ¡¸Show, your-, guts, Amanogawa!¡¹

    ¡¸No need to tell me-¡¹

    Even so, Hajime forcefully pulled back his consciousness from the pain of biting his lips and caught Kouki with one hand. He threw away Kouki solely with his arm strength.

    The target was Mother. Kouki controlled his posture midair and held his great sword at the ready beside his waist. Six bullets passed right beside him.

    The cluster bomb rain that was pouring down along his path was blown away using Hajime¡¯sst Burst Bullets, clearing the way for him.

    But, as expected,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Unsightly.¡¹

    The great sword was swung and extended. The giant sword that would make even zanbatou looked cute mowed horizontally. However, it didn¡¯t reach Mother. A torrent swallowed Kouki before that.

    At the same time, even Hajime who was swinging through air using wire andnded on a steel bridge was swallowed by a torrent that hung over him like an umbre.

    The torrent writhed like a dragon that was swinging around the prey it captured with its jaw. The two who were spat out flew due to the centrifugal force.

    Hajime crashed on the energy tower at the center while Kouki crashed on a steel bridge. They fell face down on the ground.

    They couldn¡¯t approach.

    Their firepower was alsocking.

    They couldn¡¯t reach Mother.

    It was really like when a human was in the presence of god. They were helpless before the overwhelming violence.

    ¡¸Even so, who the hell is going to give up here-¡¹

    With the heart of a hero, he would stand back up no matter how many times. Kouki red at Mother with a will of steel within his gaze while cing his great sword on his shoulder.

    At the corner of his sight, he could see Hajime on all fours vomiting blood. Although he possessed a body that was far tougher than Kouki, he didn¡¯t have a technique like magic power castWar Demon that allowed him to continue fighting even if his body was broken.

    Then, he had to go to the front more. Kouki fired up himself.

    He faced Mother¡¯s mocking smile and condescending gaze that even seemed to be pitying them.

    ¡¸As I thought, the creature called human is really a pitiful existence. They pointlessly protect each other without understanding how pointless it is. That action pattern is really easy to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸You can only act haughty like that for now.¡¹

    He would buy time until Hajime could stand up. Kouki stepped forward with that resolve.

    Mother controlled the torrent to tten him from both sides with a scoff¨D¨D

    ¡¸Aa~, this is just annoying.¡¹

    A crimson sh tore through the sky. From right behind Kouki.

    ¡¸<em>Ii</em>!?¡¹

    It was Kouki who looked flustered. He let out a voice like Etemp & Netemp. The killing intent that he felt beforehand and his the rm bell his instinct was ringing out made him twisted his body with all his strength.

    An electromaically elerated bullet grazed his side and,

    ¡¸Tsu!?¡¹

    Grazed Mother¡¯s cheek.

    It was a small wound. It only slightly peeled off the outer liquid metal that covered her externally. It would immediately recover if it was resupplied with more liquid metal.

    But, it was the first time an attack reached it. Reaching Mother who should havepletely analyzed its opponent¡¯s action pattern.

    The reason was two. First was because the bullet curved midair.

    ¨D¨DSpecial bullet Living Bullet

    A bullet with its own will, that changed its trajectory with its own power, slipped through obstruction, and pierced the target. Mother had the liquid metal shield and force field barrier, but until now it never defended in wide area. All of its defense was blocking the attack with pinpoint uracy as though to show off.

    It came back to bite it in the ass and its defense was unable to deal with an attack that came through a trajectory that surpassed Mother¡¯s perception.

    But, the surprise toward that special bullet was something trivial for Mother right now.

    ¡¸You, just now, yourrade¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You-, just now, you tried to kill me along right!? What were you thinking!?¡¹

    The one who raised an angry yell that drowned Mother¡¯s voice was Kouki who was making a face that said ¡®Unbelievable!¡¯. He was able tond on another steel bridge well, but cold sweat was pouring from his forehead.

    Hajime spat blood ¡®peh¡¯ from his mouth while speaking with an irritated expression.

    ¡¸Thinking carefully, why do I have to cover for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-this damn demon king¡ª¨C¡¹

    Hajime resumed shooting without giving a damn to the hero¡¯s protest.

    Mother was wary toward the curving bullet and deployed an area defense. It also narrowed its eyes while sending out torrent.

    Hajime jumped over the torrents that approached from both sides andnded on the upper part of the energy tower. He immediately leaped up and held the enemy in check with Scg while charging hisst railgun shot¨D¨D

    ¡¸Shih!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoh!?¡¹

    He noticed the killing intent and hurriedly aborted. Using the recoil from the shotgun that was installed in his artificial arm¡¯s elbow, he forcefully fell down.

    An absurdly powerful sh passed just right above his head.

    ¡¸Tsu!! Even you-¡¹

    The one who let out a shocked voice was Mother. It took an evasive action for the first time since it entered its serious mode. Its body bent backward hurriedly like performing limbo dance.

    Its defense was set to block bullet. The sh smoothly slipped through the opening which caused it to reacttely. As the result a straight line was carved into Mother¡¯s forehead along with its front hair.

    ¡¸How dare¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawaaa-¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have any ground toin-¡¹

    This time it was Kouki who tried to bisect Hajime along with Mother.

    ¡¸That ain¡¯t how a hero should act!¡¹

    ¡¸It was you who started it! Don¡¯t think you can use your demon king title to justify everything!¡¹

    Of all thing, the falling Hajime and the jumping Kouki unleashed a fist of fury to each other just before they passed each other midair. The two were sent flying from their cross counter.

    An instantter, a lightning strike fell between the two. Originally that attack should hit them, but it only scorched empty air in vain.

    ¡¸The hero will surely dodge it. I believed so when I pulled the trigger!¡¹

    ¡¸This big damn liar-!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, since when you became that distrustful toward other? You really have changed huuh¡¹

    ¡¸Which mouth is saying that-. You said clearly just now things like ¡°annoying¡± or ¡°why do I have to protect you¡±! This fiend!¡¹

    Kouki ran away from the cluster bombs. He casually moved below Hajime to use him as shield.

    Hajime focused in dodging. He casually guided the torrent chasing after him toward Kouki.

    Kouki was struck by lightning strike and his eyes rolled back. Hajime used his face as stepping stone to change his jumping direction and shot at Mother.

    Right after that, Kouki who returned to his senses shed at Hajime again with pulsing vein on his forehead. When Hajime parried that sh, the sh moved toward Mother with an unexpected trajectory.

    Although it dodged just barely, the mechanical wings on its back couldn¡¯t do the same and two of them were bisected at the same time.

    ¡¸You two-, what are you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Die-, Amanogawaaa-¡¹

    ¡¸You finally showed your true color huh-, Nagumooo-¡¹

    Finally Hajime didn¡¯t aim at Mother but inly aiming his gun at Kouki. Kouki yelled angrily and parried the fired bullets.

    By doing that, several of the parried bullets attacked Mother. It would be able to calmly deal with it if all the bullets headed toward her, but this only looked like an idental stray bullet.

    As expected Mother didn¡¯tmit a stupid mistake like getting hit, but its reaction was dyed by the absurdly incidental attacks that it couldn¡¯t predict at all. More of its mechanical wings got destroyed.

    ¡¸Unknown action pattern¡­¡­reanalyzing¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Five minutes-. I¡¯ll deal with you first in five minutes!¡¹

    ¡¸Try it if you can¨D¨Dgyaaah¡ª-!?¡¹

    Kouki was kicked toward the approaching torrent. He crashed on that torrent and bounced like pinball toward Mother.

    Mother temporarily halted its analysis and shaped a torrent like a spear to first kill Kouki who was in a hopeless situation.

    ¡¸W-who is going to die here¡ª!!¡¹

    The thrust forward holy sword lengthened and stabbed the steel bridge strongly. Kouki used that like a pole vault and shifted his route.

    Right after that, twelve bullets flew past while almost grazing his body. The bullets shifted their path subtly to skim the torrent while passing through, then they shed in front of the wide-eyed Mother so that their angle changed even more acutely.

    Mother struck down more than half of them with force field and its outer liquid metal skin, but

    ¡¸Guh!?¡¹

    It couldn¡¯t deal with all the bullets that changed trajectory right before its eyes. The remaining bullets hit its mechanical wings and also its body.

    The damage wasn¡¯t big. Setting aside the mechanical wings, Mother¡¯s body was unharmed after it got resupplied with new liquid metal.

    But, the two humans it was looking down at, the opponents it tried to subdue with overwhelming power sessfully fought back not just once or twice but multiple times. That fact brought down an intense humiliation on it.

    ¡¸You¡¯re having a falling out¡­¡­in front of this me? You¡¯re ignoring me? Fufuh, as expected from human. How ugly and foolish.¡¹

    Resuming analysis. The humiliation from being ignored made Mother¡¯s eyes to twitch like human. There was fury inside those mechanical eyes. And then,

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you two die painlessly.¡¹

    It caught another stray bullet with its bare hand and this time its body sparked with electricity and it threw itself personally into the conflict.

    And then, in less than five minutes, after enough time passed for a round.

    Just as Hajime dered, Kouki was lying on a steel bridge in a state that was on the verge of death.

    However, it wasn¡¯t Hajime who aplished it. Hajime himself was also lying face down near Kouki. The cause of this was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Truly, just how foolish you can be. To think that you two will run out of strength from fighting each other.¡¹

    Mother muttered in exasperation and irritation. Just as it said, the biggest reason of the two running out of strength was their magic power drying out.

    Yes, they reached the time limit of their ¡°Limit Break¡± in the end.

    Of course, the torrents of liquid metal and lightning strike sniping, cluster bomb rain and Mother personally joining the close-range battle dealt a lot of damage to the two, but they managed to avoid any lethal wound just barely.

    Mother¡¯s exasperation and even more than that, its irritation from being unable to ¡°finish off the two of them¡± could be said as reasonable.

    Hajime groaned and somehow stood up while dripping blood. But, his legs were trembling from extreme exhaustion. His partner Donner & Scg were also not in his hands because they had been blown away to somewhere.

    Kouki still had his holy sword in his hand, but he couldn¡¯t even stand up without the effect of ¡°War Demon¡±. That holy sword was also flickering weakly right now. It seemed he was at least still conscious, but the best he could do was raising his head to re.

    In contrast Mother despite losing its mechanical wings, its torrent of liquid metal was still going strong. There was also no considerable wound on its form that was floating in the air while sparking. The thunders roaring in the sky were shing without any sign of weakening.

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. In the end you two are just human even with the peculiar power in your possession. This is your limit. Can you two ept that already? There is a gap between you two and me that cannot be possibly closed.¡¹

    The sneer that Mother¡¯s face sported was clearly asking them ¡¸Can you still joke around even now?¡¹.

    Indeed. Certainly the sight right now seemed to make it clear the gap that separated god and human.

    The two¡¯s magic power had hit rock bottom and their body was covered with wounds all over¡­¡­

    However,

    ¡¸Hahaha-¡¹

    They still hadn¡¯t run out of all means. Hajime¡¯sugh resounded as though to say that. Mother¡¯s face twisted funnily.

    ¡¸What is so funny?¡¹

    ¡¸No you see, I¡¯m just thinking, all of you god pretenders spouted the same line. Your speech pattern is really easy to guess.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo, don¡¯t say that. In the end they are just ¡°pretender¡±. It can be helped that they¡¯re all snob.¡¹

    The two of them still spoke frivolously even while they were vomiting blood. Furthermore their reply was making fun of Mother¡¯s speech just now. It was like their act of trying to kill and dragging down each other just now was only a lie.

    Hajime made a gun shape with his fingers in the ce of Donner and pointed it at Mother. Heughed fearlessly while speaking.

    ¡¸You only look like a human who is getting carried away you know?¡¹

    *Dan* The liquid metal formed a thin spear that thrust out into Hajime¡¯s leg. It rotated like a drill to gouge the wound and magnified the pain. Blood spurted out and Hajime fell on one knee.

    ¡¸Could it be you are still harboring hope?¡¹

    It was a monotone voice. Its face was also like a nk mask which was fitting for a mechanical creature like it. But both Hajime and Kouki could see through it that it was trying to keep its calm somehow, that was why the fearless expression didn¡¯t vanish from their face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You two sent someone to the summoning device. Perhaps you¡¯re nning to summon another of yourrade here?¡¹

    ¡¸No? Why is it necessary to call our friend here? We said that we¡¯re going to kill you.¡¹

    Hajime replied with easygoing tone even while drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡¸Unfortunately it seems your friend is in a hard fight. Although he possess the superpower to control the strength of his presence, it¡¯s impossible for him to get away from my detection while he is rampaging like that. And then he won¡¯t be as threatening as you two when he is captured.¡¹

    Mother exined carefully and thoroughly to dampen their hope. It seemed that it really wanted to enjoy the moment when Hajime and Kouki¡¯s hearts were crushed in despair.

    ¡¸Aa, I got a good idea. I shall personally summon yourpatriots here. Of course, this time I won¡¯t try to trick them and shackle them with every avable means in my possession from the start. Now then, with yourpatriots under my control, the two of you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really talkative with someone you look down at. As I thought you¡¯re really like human. A third rate viin at that.¡¹

    Mother shut up from Kouki¡¯s words. Next it was Hajime who spoke confidently before it could open its mouth again.

    ¡¸Endo isn¡¯t as dangerous as us? Idiot. That guy is the worst in a sense you know?¡¹

    After all, he was a natural superpower owner, the right hand of the demon king, and a hero of earth who was nonchntly one of mankind¡¯s strongest.

    In addition, he was also apanied by two other subordinates of the demon king right now.

    Then,

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t no way that guy gonna mess up the job I gave him.¡¹

    ¡¸Foolish. Right now he is¨D¨D¡¹

    Mother immediately spoke to refute Hajime¡¯s words that were filled with immense trust, however, it stopped its words again. It turned its gaze to empty air as though it was in astonishment.

    The two could guess just from that. Surely Kousuke and others werepleting their job right now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hm? Netemp¡¯s presence¡­¡­vanished?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Nagumo. Don¡¯t say something ominous.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou¡¯s presence also¡­¡­vanished?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just like usual.¡¹

    The thundercloud sitting at the sky shed intensely in reaction to their frivolous words. The thundercloud itself was sparking fiercely. And yet, the thunderp that was roaring so loudly inside the cloud was gradually vanishing.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­you are deceiving this me. An inferior creature, dare to deceive a superior being like me.¡¹

    They could somehow guess that electric charge was umted in abnormal degree inside the pitch ck cloud. This was like a spaceship gathering energy in order to fire its main cannon, at the same time it was also like a moment before one would disy their rage¡­¡­

    However, Hajime and Kouki still grinned fearlessly as usual before that finishing attack.

    ¡¸Nope? You¡¯re just stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸You forgot didn¡¯t you? Of her existence.¡¹

    Mother narrowed its eyes. But it was already fed up with their frivolous words and joking words and shook its head to disregard what they said. It was like the dark cloud shined, and right after that it wordlessly swung down its hand to carry out the execution.

    The view was dyed pure white. Sound also vanished. The sniping lightning strikes from before looked like mere kid stuff before this extremely thick lightning strike. There wasn¡¯t any ce to escape. This was truly the strike of a god¡­¡­

    But, Mother certainly heard it. Just before it swung down its hand, Hajime who was sporting an unbearably unpleasant fearless grin wasn¡¯t despairing even at this point, far from that,

    ¡¸It¡¯s the time for counterattack. ¨D¨DG10!!¡¹

    He yelled such thing.

    The gigantic lightning strike swallowed Hajime and Kouki. With a slight dy, thunder roared so loudly it shook the whole Coltran. Most likely this roaring sound echoed to every corner even within the facility of the heaven that boastedplete soundproofing in order to keep the secrecy.

    And so, the thunder left behind a buzzing sound in the ears while the sh was vanishing into empty air. There¨D¨D

    ¡¸Impossible¡­¡­¡¹

    A mouth that split into an atrocious grin appeared.

    In the middle of four crosses floating in the air.

    ¨D¨DCross Velt Space Isting Four Point Barrier

    In Hajime¡¯s hand was a fiercely sparking orb¨D¨Dthe ¡°Elemagia¡±.

    And ten floating beside him, even though its form was so shabby it could be mistaken as a junk, the shine residing in its single eye was overpoweringly radiant.

    Yes,

    ¡¸You-, ¨D¨DG10!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Mother. Thest soldier who will defeat you.¡¹

    G10 that should be dropped to the bottom by Hajime at the very beginning until now was there.

    Kouki was able to dodge the attack at that time, so there was no way Hajime would fail to dodge it. G10 was dropped just as nned. It looked like it was unable to even float was also a bluff, its conversation with Mother was also G10 buying time to scan where the console for electricity supply was.

    In addition, the whole fight until now was buying time for G10 to fill Elemagia.

    The five minutes that Hajime dered meant ¡°the estimated charging time will be over in five more minutes¡±.

    ¡¸Good job G10.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored.¡¹

    Mother didn¡¯t understand what happened.

    There was no way it was aware of the ability to convert electricity into magic power, however, it at least understood that an enemy it was forced to designate as a ¡°threat¡± had rapidly recovered strength, and that it was G10 who it thought as mere garbage who aplished that.

    ¡¸This piece of junk-¡¹

    A super lightning strike fell down again. *Zudon* it caused a thunderous roar like a cannon explosion or perhaps like a quake due to the destructiveness of the electric attack.

    However,

    ¡¸Here, Amanogawa. Stand up already.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nobody will mind even if you treated me a bit kinder you know?¡¹

    A lightning strike was an attack that onlysted for an instant, so he only needed to activate the space istion barrier for an instant too. Therefore not even a jolt of static electricity passed through.

    Kouki got a hard orb grinded onto the back of his head and his face was grinded on the hard floor. Although there was a pulsing vein on his forehead, the vast amount of magic power flowing into his body activated ¡°War Demon¡± once more. He suppressed the terrible fatigue that he felt until the core of his body due to Limit Break¡¯s after effect with guts and stood up.

    Extreme lightning strike fell one after another in mad frenzy. Coltran was shaking together with the atmosphere.

    Perhaps the instion of this facility was really well done because there wasn¡¯t any damage caused by the lightning strikes, but surely all the residences of the upperworld were shivering because of the thunders that kept roaring and the intense shes that kept appearing over the cloud that was covering the heaven.

    ¡¸Barrier that interfere with space-, where did something this powerful came from-¡¹

    Mother¡¯s face warped. They never showed a space interference technology this powerful even once except the space distortion bomb that G10 possessed in very few amount, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Kouki stood up in the defiance of the extreme lightning attack that was the embodiment of godly might.

    Hajime also pulled out the spear that pierced his thigh and pinned him down on the steel bridge because it had been severed by the space istion barrier. He immediately stood up.

    An indescribable uneasiness swelled up inside Mother¡¯s chest for the first time.

    It sent all the liquid metal it had like an ocean to attack from all directions. Although it was feeling uneasy, Mother¡¯s analysis ability discovered the weak point of the Four Point Barrier in its durability. Endless pressure and a thrust to the inside would be effective.

    ¡¸Scatter, you Grims.¡¹

    Hajime lifted his hand. The demon king¡¯s treasure warehouse that was put on that finger shined brightly. The electricity that was umted after buying time for nearly ten minutes amounted to just as calcted. A vast amount of magic power was consumed and mechanized death gods were summoned.

    ¡¸That ring-, wha-, that¡¯s¨D¨Dmachine soldier!?¡¹

    Mother raised a shocked voice. Ahead of its gaze, threerge turtles appeared at three directions to protect Hajime¡¯s group.

    ¨D¨DGrim Reaper Model ¨C Grim Turtle

    This Grim Reaper model was mainly for base defense and fixed battery cannon. Inside its short and stout huge body was loaded with the most firepower among the Grim Reapers.

    Therefore the great amount of rockets & missiles that appeared from each part of their shell could only make oneugh in fear. The surging liquid metal was blown away with overwhelming firepower.

    A storm of me st and shockwave ran amok around Hajime and co.

    Of course, the liquid metal was only blown away but it wasn¡¯t annihted. They gathered to protect Mother right after they were repelled away. They formed high waves once more to attack but¡­¡­Hajime had bought enough time.

    ¡¸Limit Break¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Limit Break¡­¡­¡¹

    Two voices echoed disgustingly well between the thunderps and explosions. Mother gasped but it was already toote.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Supreme Break¡±-¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Supreme Break¡±!!¡¹

    The pressure it felt couldn¡¯t bepared from before. Mother¡¯s expression shuddered seeing that the output was still increasing.

    That agitation created a fatal opening.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Body Strengthening¡± ¡°Light Element Strengthening¡± ¡°Concentration Strengthening¡± ¡°Light de¡±-¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s eye glint that was filled with the tranquility of ¡°Serene Mind¡± caught Mother.

    He thrust out his left hand as though to fix his aim at Mother. The holy sword in katana mode was held up along that left hand. That stance was like he was drawing a bow. And what was fired from there was¨D¨D

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Shin UgachiTrue Pierce¡±-¡¹

    There was a technique of three stage thrusts that made use of skill like distance perception maniption from taijutsu¨D¨D¡±Kasumi UgachiHaze Pierce¡±. The superior version of this technique was worthy to be a secret technique in itself, just a single ¡°thrust¡± that had every kind of technique filled into it, because of that it was considered to be the ¡°true¡± thrust in the katana art of Yaegashi-style, a sure-kill ¡°thrust¡± that was said it would pierce the ¡°heartshin¡± without fail. (TN: Some word y here. Heart can also be read as ¡°shin¡± in Japan)

    If this secret technique that was difficult to perceive wasbined with the skill of a sword saint whose specs were explosively increased and his partner¡¯s ability to ignore distance, piercing Mother who was showing an opening while assigning all of its defensive veil to offense was,

    ¡¸Tsu!?¡¹

    Simple. The holy sword finally caught Mother fully. It gouged right in the middle of its stomach and prated through until its back. Mother immediately moved to pull out the de from its body, but it wasn¡¯t even allowed to do that.

    ¡¸Holy sword! Please!!¡¹

    The holy sword shined in respond to its partner. It changed shape while still stuck inside Mother. Yes, countless thorns were produced from its de as though taking revenge for skewering its partner. It was fixed in ce inside Mother¡¯s body now.

    In a sh, a wire flew in that timing with weights that looked like crystal at both sides¨D¨Dit was the binding tool ¡°B¡± that fixed itself in space. Even if its power to be fixed in space was dispersed in this world, if Mother was entwined by that tough wire, it would be enough to obstruct Mother¡¯s movement for a short while.

    ¡¸Mother, it¡¯s the end. You have satisfied your desire to rule in these two hundred years haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me-, G10! This paradise won¡¯t end! Everything belong to me for eternity!¡¹

    Itsposed expression at the beginning was already gone without any trace. The ugly face of an extremely vulgar and ostentatious human could be found there. That was why it yed an ugly hand until the end.

    ¡¸Yes, everything belong to me! The people who you tried to protect also belong to me!¡¹

    A door ahead of a single steel bridge opened. The people who came out from there made Kouki who was focusing on restraining Mother with his holy sword to open wide in shock.

    ¡¸Jasper-!! Everyone-¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone-¡¹

    Kouki and G10¡¯s voice resounded. Jasper and others who were captured by liquid metal heaven soldier opened their eyes wide at the fierce scene that was going on here. It seemed that their hideout had been found out.

    ¡¸You destroyed the summoning device-, because you are scared that yourpatriot would be taken hostage right!? Now, choose! Let these people under your protection to die or kneel before me!!¡¹

    Listy who was restrained and gagged looked toward Hajime in surprise. Tears were pooling within her eyes.

    Even though it should be extremely terrifying already by being captured like this, the little girl hadn¡¯t cried until now. And yet she looked like she was going to cry because Hajime was in danger and it was her who caused it.

    <em>Good grief, she is really simr with my daughter¡­¡­</em>

    Hajime muttered inside his heart, however, what came out from his mouth was a sneer toward Mother instead.

    ¡¸This is why, you are just a ¡°pretender¡± god in the end.¡¹

    Mother¡¯s face twisted in fury. A liquid metal transformed into spear that pierced Listy¡­¡­but just before that happened,

    ¡¸Endou!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou!¡¹

    ¡¸<em>Ii!!</em>¡¹

    A short sword stabbed the heaven soldier from the back.

    Aplete surprise attack. There was no defense that it could possibly take. The sword slid in without any resistance to the spot where the mechanical spider pointed with its leg urately to the inch. It splendidly pierced the core with pinpoint uracy and changed the heaven soldier to a mere sludge.

    If scouting was his domain, then assassination was his specialty. Kousuke showed that by being there without anyone realizing it.

    ¡¸I have arrived! Or something¡¹

    ¡¸<em>Ii!</em>¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, since when the surveincework was¨D¨D¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t given any time to hear the answer of that question.

    *Gou-* Light surged.

    It was the light of magic power that was kneaded over and over in order to disy enough destructive power within this magic power dispersion effect.

    The demon king¡¯s crimson and the hero¡¯s pure white pierced the sky in a spiral. A terrific pressure that generated countless error in Mother¡¯s analysis ability was picking a fight to the world¡¯sw head-on!

    Amidst that, a voice that was filled with deluge of feeling resounded with dignity.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama, Kouki-sama. Please, bring an end to this false paradise.¡¹

    The voices that responded were also,

    ¡¸Eat this¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Here Ie¨D¨D¡¹

    Resounding with dignity.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Burst¡±¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Maximum¡±¡¹

    The demon king¡¯s eyes gleamed fiendishly. It contained an overwhelming killing intent.

    The hero¡¯s eyes were filled with quiet tranquility. It contained an overwhelming determination.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Hyperion¡±-¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Heaven¡¯s Might¡±!!¡¹

    The superrge weapon that appeared from thin air¨D¨Dthe sunlight convergenceser ¡°Burst Hyperion¡± trampled the dark world with the sun¡¯s sh.

    The highest ss attack magic of light element ¡°Heaven¡¯s Might¡± repainted the two hundred years of despair with the radiance of fantasy.

    The destructive two streaks of light swallowed Mother.

    ¡¸How can this-, again you!! G10, you virus within my paradise-¡¹

    Liquid metal, force field, external armor, lightning, everything gathered to protect Mother. Amidst that, Mother¡¯s deep resentment echoed brokenly.

    ¡¸No, Mother. The virus here are us.¡¹

    ¡¸Such nonsense-¡¹

    The liquid metal scattered. The lower body that seemed to be outside the force field was annihted. The lightning control became lost and the lightning strike stopped.

    What could be in G10¡¯s mind while it looked up at the destruction of Mother who brought tragedy into this world?

    ¡¸We shouldn¡¯t be born.¡¹

    There was no more reply,

    In its ce,

    ¡¸<em>aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!</em>¡¹

    ¡¸OoOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!¡¹

    ¡¸HAaAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡¹

    Mother¡¯sst shriek of resistance and the war cry of the demon king and hero resounded. And then,

    ¡¸With this-¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s over-!!¡¹

    Two streaks of light pierced the sky.

    Mother was annihted. A hole was opened in the thunder cloud. A terrific shockwave undted and spread open the hole in perfect circle.

    Jasper and Mindy crouched down to protect the children. In front of them Kousuke grabbed Etemp on his shoulder while his other arm was covering his face.

    And then, the dark clouds that had stolen the light for hundreds of years were now by the huge lights piercing Coltran¡¯s sky¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa, how¡­¡­how beautiful¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwaa~¡¹

    Brushed away. The true light of the sun radiantly illuminated the world brilliantly.

    A drop of tear silently trickled down from the eye of Jasper who was looking up to that. Listy let out a voice of astonishment from the breathtaking sight. Mindy and the other children were also in the same state.

    Then, there was a thudding sound.

    ¡¸Oo!? Nagumo! Amanogawa! You guys okay!?¡¹

    Both Hajime and Kouki fell face up. They werepletely battered. They were the very picture of human who had used up all of their energy and willpower!

    ¡¸Hajime-sama! Kouki-sama! Are you two alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸Do I look¡­¡­alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­¡­not fine. I¡¯m going to die.¡¹

    G10 also called at them in panic. Stifled voices came out from Hajime and Kouki. Blood was also leaking out in droves from their body.

    Jasper and others also ran their way in hurry. While they were approaching, Hajime managed to summon the highest ss of recovery medicine from the treasure warehouse using all his effort somehow.

    Actually he wanted to bring out the regeneration magic beam artifact ¡°Bel Agharta¡±, but he didn¡¯t have the willpower to knead magic power to that degree due to the after effect of ¡°Limit Break¡± too.

    After all even his hand failed to clench and the ampoule that contained the recovery medicine rolled away from his grasp.

    Hajime¡¯s hand reached toward that ampoule with a sluggish movement that normally he would never showed¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hm?¡¹

    His hand hit Kouki¡¯s hand. It seemed Kouki was also reaching toward the recovery medicine.

    ¡¸E-err, Hajime-sama? Kouki-sama?¡¹

    Hajime and Kouki ignored even G10¡¯s call and moved only their gaze to each other while still lying down on the floor. After a moment of pause, the two simultaneously clenched their fist and buried the back of their fist into each other¡¯s face. And then veins also bulged on their forehead at the same time.

    ¡¸Die-, Amanogawaaa-¡¹

    ¡¸Drop dead-, Nagumooo-¡¹

    The demon king and hero exchanged fist with wriggling and floundering while still lying down like baby. G10 was bobbing up and down helplessly above the two.

    ¡¸You asshole, it¡¯s only right for me to drink first!¡¹

    ¡¸My injury is heavier! Can¡¯t you see!? Or rather, bring out two right from the start!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s tiresome! Let me recover for a bit first!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re telling me to wait until then!? Look at my feet! They¡¯re snapped all over you can tie a square knot with them right now see!? Isn¡¯t it too savage to leave them as they are!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What did you say? You don¡¯t need any recovery medicine from a savage? I see, got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with meee! It really hurt! I¡¯m going to cry here!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, the ce where your sword grazed me is really hurt¨D¨D¡±I won¡¯t stop punching until you cry and apologize!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t copy Shizuku¡¯s line! Or rather how did you know thattt!?¡¹

    <em>No, you two are in a really bad state so don¡¯t fight and take a rest¡­¡­</em>even though G10 asked them so, the two only repeated their exchange of fists. They were unexpectedly energetic.

    ¡¸Aah geez, don¡¯t fight while you two are like this! Get along!¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s going to get along with this guy. I¡¯ll kill you, Endou.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you telling me to get along with? I¡¯ll cut you down, Endou.¡¹

    ¡¸Annoying! Be quiet you two!¡¹

    Endou shoved the falling ampoule into Hajime¡¯s mouth and just in case he shoved his own remaining recovery medicine into Kouki¡¯s mouth.

    The effect was extraordinary as to be expected from the highest ss of medicine. Their bleeding stopped immediately and the two¡¯splexion that had gone past being pale to pure white was also starting to regain its color.

    ¡¸Oi you two. Are you two alright? Just what happened¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san!¡¹

    Jasper and others arrived. They gasped seeing the state Hajime and Kouki were in, but they also saw how the two were unexpectedly energetic. Jasper talked to them although he was feeling bewildered. But, Listy-chan rushed forward and interrupted him.

    ¡¸No, who are you calling Otou-san? Also my wound will open again so stop sitting on me.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    It seemed she took advantage of the confusion to try calling Hajime that. Listy-chan¡¯s tear duct opened once more seeing Hajime wounded all over. She rubbed Hajime¡¯s body soothingly. Hajime also caressed Listy¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anything like that, Hajime-otousan.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Amanogawa. Let¡¯s take it outside. I¡¯ll kick you down from the summit.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying stop fighting¨D¨Douch. Why did you hit me!? Ouch!¡¹

    Hajime and Kouki now could sit up somehow although they still couldn¡¯t stand. The fists of the demon king and hero got lodged onto the cheeks of Kousuke who got between them. One mustn¡¯t carelessly entered a dangerous zone.

    Seeing them like that, it seemed they were really alright. Jasper and others let out a sigh of relieve. A beatter.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama. Kouki-sama. Also Endou-sama too.¡¹

    The quiet voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    G10 who was gently bobbing up and down made its eye shined slightly.

    ¡¸Thank you, very much¡­¡­Really, thank you very much¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Aa, </em>everyone thought. G10 was surely crying right now.

    With its lone fight for two hundred yearsing to an end and the role entrusted to him aplished, it must be flooded with a deluge of feeling right now.

    That was why, it could do nothing except expressing its gratitude.

    Actually, there was a lot more things it wanted to say and convey, and yet G10 could only say ¡°thank you¡± right now.

    However, that was exactly why the feeling that was residing inside that ¡°thank you¡± was very deep¡­¡­

    For a while, everyone exchanged their feeling wordlessly within that silent ce.

    Like that, both Hajime and Kouki quietly held up their fist forward. Kousuke also held up his fist. G10¡¯s eye blipblopped happily and it put out its cable in the ce of fist¨D¨D

    Right at that instant.

    A piercing rm sound rang out.

    ¡¸Tsu, what!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo! The energy tower!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, what is it this time!¡¹

    While the three each raised their voice, light was dispersing from the energy tower that was shining brightly. It didn¡¯t stop there, the electric lights on the walls and steel bridges were also losing light one after another.

    ¡¸G10!¡¹

    ¡¸Give me some time!¡¹

    G10 hurriedly headed toward the console at the center. It connected with its cable. It activated the air projection disy that kept switching images with blinding fast speed.

    And then G10¡¯s shocked voice slipped out.

    ¡¸Impossible¡­¡­the power generation facility stop working!? No, this is a self-destruct program!?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it G10!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m trying! But¨D¨D¡¹

    All the artificial lights vanished. They weren¡¯t locked in darkness because there was the sunlight, but the atmosphere felt like Coltran itself was dying.

    Amidst that, an unpleasant sound of *gashari gashari* echoed.

    When they looked around in surprise, they could see a metallic puppeting out with extremely awkward movement from behind the door of a different steel bridge.

    That body frame looked very familiar. After all it was the base body of the opponent they fought just now.

    ¡¸I¡­¡­told you. All of you, will never¡­¡­win.¡¹

    ¡¸Mo, ther¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, who¡­¡­said that my core¡­¡­is here?¡¹

    Hajime clicked his tongue. Kouki and Kousuke reached toward their respective weapon. Jasper was sweating coldly, even so he stepped forward to protect Mindy and the children.

    But, it seemed the gong of the second round still carried over from earlier.

    ¡¸Remote operation-, however, if it¡¯s just cutting off the connection-¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­even though a piece of junk¡­¡­you¡¯re still a mechanical intelligence like me. I won¡¯t have, any time¡­¡­for reconnecting and readjustment.¡¹

    However,

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­¡­abandoning Coltran for now. I¡¯m sending¡­¡­my true army to trample all of you down. This time¡­¡­for sure! I shall¡­¡­remove you all from my paradise-!!¡¹

    Right after that, the metallic base body of Mother tumbled down like a doll with its string severed.

    ¡¸G10, what¡¯s the situation?¡¹

    ¡¸I cut off any connection from outside. However¡­¡­¡¹

    G10¡¯s voice was undoubtedly filled with despair. The feeling it felt just now vanished like it never existed.

    ¡¸Coltran has lost 90% of its function. The energy generator was also destroyed internally.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­And?¡¹

    ¡¸An information package was sent as though to unt at us.¡¹

    G10¡¯s heavy words made Jasper and others gulped. Kouki and Kousuke also turned their gaze to G10 gravely.

    Urged by Hajime¡¯s gaze, G10 told them a beatter with a voice that was filled with horrible noise.

    ¡¸A huge army of heaven soldier is heading this way. Their number is a hundred thousand.¡¹

    Everyone was shaken. Among them Hajime asked quietly. Where is Mother¡¯s location. If it was nearby then he intended to go beat it once more.

    However, the answer of that question¨D¨Dwas despairing.

    ¡¸The holynd. The holynd Shaia. That ce is Mother¡¯s true sanctuary.¡¹

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The demon king & hero arc will continue for a bit more but, it will be hard to update next week¡­¡­

    But I should be able to update like usual again from April so, I hope everyone can wait patiently. Best regards.

    ¡ùHoly Sword¡¯s fourth form (Thorny sword)

    I used Emmanuel¡¯s sword as a bit of reference. The spikes here are even more horrible. The devoted holy sword-chan is working hard again.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378

    <strong>Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Shh, A Good Kid Mustn¡¯t Look!</strong>

    Dead silence filled the room.

    Even though sunlight was pouring down brilliantly, there wasn¡¯t any brightness at all in the mood here. Rather all the people here couldn¡¯t stop from being enveloped with thick despair like a heavy mist.

    The first one to open his mouth was Hajime.

    ¡¸When will the army arrive?¡¹

    He sat cross-legged, folded his arms, and scowled while asking. His voice was steady without any shaking. His sitting posture was also disying a solidness that was immovable.

    Seeing that, the other people who were shaken with turmoil also managed to recover theirposure a little.

    Even G10 who was the one seized with the greatest despair slowly blinked whilending on the iron bridge. It rolled until arriving in front of Hajime. Its figure with its single eye turned up was showing resignation.

    ¡¸They will arrive in around six more hours.¡¹

    ¡¸Are theying here from the holynd Shaia?¡¹

    ¡¸No. The holynd is located around 12000 kilometers to the west from here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So what does that mean? The factory of the heaven soldiers is located near Coltran?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the case.¡¹

    It seemed the holynd that was Mother¡¯s stronghold was far away from here. The distance was the same like crossing the west Pacific Ocean from Japan and then going even further to cross America continent until the east coast.

    In addition, it seemed that 400 kilometers to the west of Coltran, there was a mountain district where a factory that manufactured the heaven soldier was located. That factory was also the base where the heaven soldiers were standing by.

    Apparently the invadersheaven soldiers that attacked Coltran periodically to sell the lie that Mother invented were sent from there.

    The factory was ced in a distance that was totally impossible to reach by mankind without any mechanical travel method. The location originally was also a natural fortress that protected Coltrain, so it was easy to use.

    ¡¸Six¡­¡­hours¡­¡­haha, is that our remaining ¡°life span¡±?¡¹

    Jasper hanged his head down powerlessly, however only his two hands that were dangling down limply were clenching their fists so tightly they were bleeding.

    ¡¸There is no way I¡¯ll let that happen-. That¡¯s right, evacuation! Let¡¯s just evacuate everyone to another world¡­¡­G10! How goes the electricity!?¡¹

    Kouki yelled with an impatient expression.

    If the troops that were dispatched here weren¡¯t ordinary machine soldiers but a troops of heaven soldiers that were considered as invader by mankind, then the words ¡°taking back¡± that Mother mentioned sounded really sinister. If it just wanted to take back this ce, it should dispatch ordinary machine soldiers to here. It was unthinkable that it was trying to ¡°take back¡± the people here by sending the invaders.

    Then¡­¡­this was that AI who only saw human life as a part of its paradise that it could control and mass produce. It might be capable to do a massacre casually. And then just like what it did in the past, it would capture only a few of the humans and modified their memory again to remake a convenient paradise for itself.

    There was also the possibility that it was storing some <em>spare humans </em>who were put into cold sleep in another ce. In that case, it was also possible that none of the humans in this Coltran would be left alive.

    However, if only they had electricity, they should be able to temporarily evacuate to another world using Hajime¡¯s gate. That was the faint hope that Kouki harbored¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­As I reported just now, the power generation facility¡¯s system and its spare has been destroyed. Based from the program that I had taken a look at, even the internal condenser of the machine soldiers were given self-destruct order. ¡­¡­Currently the only storage of electricity that is still working in this Coltran is only the condenser inside myself and Hajime-sama¡¯s ¡°Elemagia¡±¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What about repair!? You could even create a summoning device from some scraps with your own effort. You should be able to at least repair them!¡¹

    ¡¸Correct, Kouki-sama. It most likely is possible to do repair.¡¹

    ¡¸Then!¡¹

    ¡¸However, even if I used the facility here, I estimate that it will take ten days at the very least.¡¹

    Expression vanished from Kouki¡¯s face. He was wracking his brain so hard that he couldn¡¯t even make any expression. Something, was there something else, wasn¡¯t there a way to save the people, there should be one! Such thought kept repeating inside his head.

    ¡¸G10. Is the underground train still functioning even now? It¡¯s connected to the seven cities right?¡¹

    Hajime who was pondering with a glum expression asked while narrowing his eyes.

    ¡¸No, Hajime-sama. It seems that several points in the route between Shaia and Coltran are severed.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you assert that? Isn¡¯t Mother maintaining the line that is connecting the holynd and Coltran?¡¹

    ¡¸Just before Coltran¡¯s system was disintegrated, I downloaded several data files. I had only little time, so I only managed to download very few parts though.¡¹

    The system disintegration couldn¡¯t be prevented. The instant G10 judged that, it took advantage of the system¡¯s disintegration instead to slip through the defense and snatched away the files that were secretly stored at the deepest part. Of course it had no time so it could only secure a little part of the files and it also couldn¡¯t confirm the content before downloading them.

    It seemed there was a record among those files. It showed that the undersea line was damaged in the previous great war, destroying the underground route that connected the holynd and Coltran. Because it would take too much effort, it hadn¡¯t been repaired even now.

    ¡¸But, if it¡¯s the sky route instead of the underground route then it exists.¡¹

    ¡¸Sky? Is there an aircraft here?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. It seems there is a shuttle for emergency escape. Although it¡¯s intended for escape, it¡¯s also for transporting some machine soldiers and supplies. It¡¯s an improvedrge type cargo transport aircraft. The aircraft has the capability to cruise at high altitude.¡¹

    ¡¸Can it move? What about its cruising range and speed?¡¹

    G10¡¯s tone slightly dropped at Hajime¡¯s question. It was as though it wanted to say that there was no meaning in answering that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It can also fly with liquid fuel. It¡¯s possible to repair its internal machinery if I have one hour. From its catalogue specs, its cruising range is about 40000 kilometers. Its cruising speed is 5500 km/hour, but considering that I¡¯ll need to repair its electrical system in hurry, please expect that it will only have half of its original spec.¡¹

    As expected from an aircraft of an SF world. Even though it only had half of its original spec, it could fly as fast as earth¡¯s fighter aircraft with several times the cruising range.

    Surely Mother also wanted topletely destroy it originally, but it didn¡¯t have the leeway for that. As expected it was because Hajime and Kouki¡¯s strength surpassed its calction.

    Color returned to Kouki¡¯s expression. But¡­¡­

    ¡¸Then!¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯ll be impossible to defeat Mother even if we arrive at the holynd.¡¹

    Kouki almost objected right away, but G10 activated a hologram projection with terrifying indifference.

    The sight that was projected in the air forced Kouki to swallow back his words.

    ¡¸What¡¯s, this¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Jasper who was unconsciously speaking with trembling voice. Beside him, Mindy¡¯s waist lost strength and she sat down on the floor. The children were only looking up stupefied at that sight.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Even Kouki and the others were speechless. For them who only knew the world at very limited scope until now, the sight before them was like it came straight from another world or perhaps even the myth.

    Yes,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. That¡¯s certainly Mother¡¯s holynd.¡¹

    There was a giant iron colored structure. At the center, countless battleships were floating. Manyyers of bulwarks were surrounding it. Iron towers were jutting out from the surface like it was a needle mountain. Numerous brutalrge weapons were installed on those iron towers. Then there was an army of machine soldiers in the amount that would instantly make anyone give up counting them. Even though it was a holynd, there wasn¡¯t a single nature that could be seen from it. It was a sight of machine city that should be called as a boorish and inhuman fortress.

    An overwhelming battle force.

    Even the battle in Coltran could be called as nothing more than a preliminary skirmish. The force arrayed before them was something intended for war.

    It didn¡¯t matter how much strength Hajime and others possessed, even if they could resist for a short time, anyone could see that they would be crushed with the violence of number in the end.

    Listy¡¯s small hand clutched tightly at Hajime¡¯s sleeve in fear.

    G10 spoke with a quiet voice.

    ¡¸Please escape.¡¹

    At the very least Hajime and the others had to escape, it said.

    Kouki tried to say something, however, he didn¡¯t know what he should say here. His mouth opened and closed like fish that was seeking oxygen. He strongly grasped his chest as though his heart inside was wrapped in pain.

    Amidst that, there was a voice that tore apart the air.

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t no way we¡¯re running away.¡¹

    Everyone turned toward Hajime who was folding his arms with closed eyes.

    ¡¸Did you forget? I got a reason why I can¡¯t let that thing live.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right. We have to do something about the summoning device.¡¹

    He should be aware of that. Kouki scratched his head awkwardly. He realized that he was losing hisposure.

    ¡¸However, against such force¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸How long do you think it will take that thing to recreate the summoning device at the holynd?¡¹

    Hajime opened his eyes and interrupted G10¡¯s words with his question. It seemed he had finished thinking and decided their course from here. A strong light dwelled within his eyes. Not a shred of despair could be found there. G10¡¯s eye blinked from the pressure he emitted.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is no way Mother forgot to transfer the blueprint. Most likely it will take one day if it wanted to create the device. No, nine out of ten, it¡¯s possible to recreate it if there is half a day.¡¹

    ¡¸What if you¡¯re the one making it using the facility here?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I gather the necessary parts in a hurry, the manufacturing facility itself is dead right now. I¡¯ll have to make it by hand, so it will take two days at the very least.¡¹

    Hajime replied shortly ¡¸I see¡¹ at G10¡¯s exnation. A beatter he raised his gaze up. His expression was like he had bitten a sour grape.

    Hajime suddenly held the Elemagia while his other hand took out thepass from his pocket. He took a deep breath.

    ¡¸Tsu, guuh¡¹

    Crimson sparks surged. The vast magic power overflowing from Elemagia passed through Hajime and flowed into thepass.

    The light of the magic power was so vivid it even pushed away the sunlight. While Jasper and others were watching in amazement,

    ¡¸Nagumo, you¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki groaned. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t realize what Hajime was doing after seeing how thepass¡¯s needle was rotating so fast like it was broken.

    Yes, Hajime was pinpointing the location of another world. That was a way to evacuate from this world.

    That meant, they would abandon Coltran¡­¡­

    Kouki looked like he wanted to say something, but he shut his mouth hardly and endured so to not disturb Hajime¡¯s concentration.

    The short time that felt both like several seconds and several hours finally ended. The crimson light vanished as though it was melting into empty air. After a while, Hajime¡¯s rough breathing echoed. Listy¡¯s small hand wiped the sweat that was flowing on his forehead.

    Hajime patted Listy¡¯s head a little before he let out a long sight.

    ¡¸With the remaining magic power, it seems that there is only Tortus within range.¡¹

    No matter how much magic power Hajime had, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to pinpoint the location of the known other worlds one by one. And so he activated thepass to search for ¡°other world within distance that could be reached by Elemagiathe remaining magic power¡±. The result disyed was only Tortus and some unknown worlds.

    He also got curious by the unknown worlds but right now wasn¡¯t the time to feel adventurous. He couldn¡¯t possibly teleport to such ce without knowing what could possibly exist at the other side.

    ¡¸I thought that the desert world will be closer but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was summoned from Tortus you know?¡¹

    Kousuke replied to Kouki¡¯s mutter. Everyone was taken aback. It looked like they only noticed Kousuke¡¯s existence for the first time right now. Especially the shock of Jasper family was astounding. They backed away with perfectly coordinated movement while making a face that said ¡¸Who the hell are you!?¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m used to it. But let me just say this. I¡¯m the guy who saved all of you just now you know? I¡¯m already here from the start okay? Also, Nagumo and Amanogawa, it¡¯s inly irritating that you guys are also startled.¡¹

    Well, setting that aside¡­¡­Hajime ignored Kousuke¡¯s nk stare.

    ¡¸I often mentioned distance when talking about the necessary magic power requirement for teleporting, but to be more urate, the required amount is actually in proportion to the strength of the ¡°world¡¯s gap¡±. The physical distance doesn¡¯t really matter.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, the gap between Tortus and this world is thinner than with the desert world?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, something like that. Though it¡¯s really hard to express the position between worlds using words.¡¹

    ¡¸And then you guys ignored me like nothing has happened huh¡­¡­¡¹

    He was ignored. Listy-chan trotted toward Kousuke and kindly patted him. Kousuke¡¯s expression broke into a smile at the little girl¡¯s kindness¡­¡­right after that, when Listy-chan put her index finger in front of her mouth and said ¡¸Shh~~¡¹, his eyes died.

    To be admonished ¡¸They¡¯re having important talk right now so be quiet please, bad kid!¡¹ by a little girl, Kousuke crumpled down on the ground and sat down while hugging his knees saying ¡¸Yes¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹. He grumbled inside his heart ¡¸Small kids are always treating me like this¡­¡­isn¡¯t there a little kid somewhere who will be kind to me¡­¡­¡¹.

    Hajime ignored Kousuke even now and let out a sigh.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be the best if I can return to earth in one go though¡­¡­well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    He could secure electricity if he went to earth. With that, he could also secure his parents that were left behind at earth and put them under his protection. From there he could teleport to both Tortus and the desert world within a short time.

    That would be the smoothest way to secure enough magic power and enough war preparation.

    But if he was going to Tortus, first he would need a bit of time to secure enough magic power to teleport to earth. If he sought for other people¡¯s cooperation to give him their magic power, it would be possible to shorten the required time somewhat, but the time limit would be severe until Mother finished its reconstruction of the summoning device and for him to secure all the protection targets on earth.

    (Mother has learned the effectiveness of taking hostage against us. After all we went to destroy the summoning device as the first thing we did. But¡­¡­)

    In this world there was no external enemy that opposed Mother. And yet it put its true body at another ce while calling this ce as its paradise. The truth of its confidenceid there. Then would it really do another summoning to where its true body was without any hesitation?

    The possibility was low. Mother had witnessed the strength of Hajime and others that surpassed its expectation. Bluntly speaking, summoning would be a very dangerous bet for Mother. It would be like rolling for gacha where it didn¡¯t know what woulde out.

    Even so, although the possibility was low, it wasn¡¯t zero.

    Therefore he had to hurry. To go where those he should protect were at, as soon as possible. And then he had to prepare a fighting strength that couldpletely seal Mother¡¯s every move.

    ¡¸Nagumo¡­¡­as I thought, you want to go with your n at first huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any other way than that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki looked down. He kept grasping at his chest.

    The first n¨D¨Dfor Hajime to go to another world with only Jasper¡¯s family. And then Kouki would buy time with gueri war until Hajime returned with enough preparation.

    However, the premise for that n had crumbled right now. A big army of heaven soldiers was baring its fang to Coltran itself.

    Mother¡¯s attention was turned toward him. At first Kouki nned to save only humans who were about to be disposed because their ¡°life span¡± was about to run out, but now the situation had changed greatly. Even if he remained behind, he would be crushed by number. Certainly there was no other way left now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already impossible to take action with no risk to save other people. I even have to ¡°pray¡± for the safety of my own family now, it make me want to beat up myself.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s bitter expression was because of that. There was nothing he could do except ¡°praying¡± even for the safety of his own family, so he couldn¡¯t possibly be considerate to the fate of a great number of unknown people from other world who he didn¡¯t even know. The time where he could do that had already passed.

    Haijme¡¯s gaze turned toward Kouki whose head was hanged down. Kouki was gritting his teeth so hard the grinding sound could be heard.

    ¡¸Amanogawa. The situation has changed. Do you understand?¡¹

    Hajime implicitly said ¡°You go back too with us for now¡±, however Kouki¡¯s eyes met Hajime¡¯s gaze straightforwardly and he shook his head.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll stay behind.¡¹

    Hajime and Kouki¡¯s gazes met.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t protect everything anymore you know?¡¹

    ¡¸But, I can at least protect a few.¡¹

    ¡¸Your n?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll evacuate as many people as I can to the heaven. I¡¯ll gather those who can fight. Even if it¡¯s impossible to obtainser weapons, it¡¯ll be possible to steal firearms from the machine soldiers to arm the people here right?¡¹

    ¡¸The possibility of it going well is low.¡¹

    ¡¸I have a scenario. Well, I¡¯ll manage somehow because I have a real live example nearby, a crafty agitator acquaintance. I¡¯ll use that as reference.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the words of hero. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll leave after my body recover for a bit more. Try to write a speech draft before that. I¡¯ll edit it without mercy.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from the number one guy in making use of god¡¯s name. Your words are in different level.¡¹

    ¡¸Should I make you a god instead?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you telling me to die?¡¹

    G10 and Jasper family¡¯s gazes were darting around at that conversation, while Kousuke was watching with a warm gaze.

    ¡¸What are you looking at huh, Endou? I¡¯ll shoot you.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me with that strange gaze, Endou. I¡¯ll cut you.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you two stop threatening to kill me every single time!? Also enough with this exchange, it¡¯s annoying! I¡¯m not gonna let you two make this exchange into something standard!¡¹

    Kousuke stamped on the ground and made a sullen face. But, he immediately shrugged and spoke to Kouki.

    ¡¸And, it¡¯s fine for me to stay behind too right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that alright? This ce will literally be a killing field.¡¹

    ¡¸Toote to say that. Or are you saying that you don¡¯t need my strength, hero?¡¹

    Kousuke asked that with folded arms. Kouki couldn¡¯t stop himself from chuckling.

    ¡¸No, I want you to lend me your strength no matter what. Lord Abyss.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, I called you ¡°hero¡± to sound cool but, can you stop with that Lord Abyss?¡¹

    ¡¸I get it, Abyssgate.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s why¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸G10. That¡¯s how it is. We¡¯re going with this n.

    ¡¸Nagumo-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right, here it is. The sudden treatment like I¡¯m just empty air. I know, I know. No one is listening to my words anymore isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m sad or anything¡­¡­ah, wait a second you. Listy-chan is it? Don¡¯t pat me. Don¡¯t console me with that pitying gaze. It¡¯s just making me inly sad¡­¡­¡¹

    Setting aside the person with thin shadow who was starting to hug his knees again, Hajime turned his eyes that were shining strongly toward G10.

    ¡¸And, what are you going to do? Are you going to end here? I¡¯m fine with burying you under the mountain of scraps if your heart is broken already you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Those words are really harsh.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s even worth one bullet in front of your obstinacy that hassted for 200 years though.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, indeed. Yes, it¡¯s exactly as you said.¡¹

    G10 floated even while sparks were scattered from its body. It then headed toward a console.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try investigating if there is a function of Coltran that can still be used. I don¡¯t know how far I can go using my own electricity though¡­¡­also, I¡¯ll scrutinize the data I stole too. I¡¯ll do everything within my power to be of help for the attack and defense.¡¹

    Its floating was unstable, but G10¡¯s back figure had no resignation anymore. Hajime and co looked at each other with a small smile seeing that.

    Hajimeid down once more. In order to heal his body as soon as possible so he could head to Tortus as quickly as possible.

    It would be no problem to depart even in his current state. But he would have to handle magic power in the amount that it would be presumptuous even if it was call colossal. He intended to be in as good state as possible just in case anything untoward happened.

    Listyid down spread-eagled beside him for some reason. Seeing that, several children also started to lie down around Hajime.

    It was a time of rest that would onlyst briefly.

    Hajime told Jasper who was still standing to take a rest while telling him the important points to remember when teleporting.

    ¡¸Jasper, we¡¯re going to cross to other world right after taking a little rest. There isn¡¯t really anything necessary to prepare, but don¡¯t take your eyes off from the kids.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, of course I¡¯ll do so¡­¡­.¡¹

    For some reason Jasper¡¯s words sounded evasive. He was frowning with a conflicted expression. Mindy and the children were looking strangely at Jasper, but he didn¡¯t even notice that.

    ¡¸With my remaining magic power¨D¨Dthe energy can only open the path to other world for five seconds. The older kids should carry the others as many as they can. If they don¡¯t hurry when the gate is opened, they¡¯ll be left behind.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mindy, I¡¯ll count on you too.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    The answer from Jasper who sat down on the spot still sounded somewhat sluggish. Hajime¡¯s eyes squinted and he looked questioningly at the very uneasy Mindy.

    Mindy also thought that Jasper¡¯s behavior was strange and she kept sending nces at him, but she was like the big sister or even the mother of the children. She swiftly made the children sat down and caught the children who were driven by curiosity and wanted to explore.

    Kouki who was also lying down like Hajime opened his mouth to call at the strangely behaving Jasper with concern.

    ¡¸Jasper? Is there something bothering you¨D¨D¡¹

    He tried to ask what was bothering Jasper, but right after that, *gichi gichi, gasha gasha* the sound of metals scraping each other resounded.

    ¡¸-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me-¡¹

    ¡¸Is it another remotely controlled enemy!?¡¹

    Hajime, Kouki, and Kousuke reacted and took a fighting stance. They leaped to their feet and turned their gazes toward the sound¡­¡­

    ¡¸<em>I, Ii¡­¡­I¡­¡­I-!!¡¹</em>

    There, Mother¡¯s base body was making a familiar voice. It stood up like a crudely crated marite and its two eyes were flickering.

    ¡¸Impossible. There isn¡¯t any sign of remote controlling!¡¹

    G10 yelled loudly.

    Kouki tried to unsheathe his holy sword while his face frowned from pain. He intended to bisect the body before it could do anything.

    ¡¸Shi¨D¨D¡¹

    Although it was a tough metal body, it was only the base body. If it was cut before it could cover itself with the metal liquid¨D¨D

    ¡¸<em>iIIIII!!</em>¡¹

    His hand reflexively stopped just before he could cut the body.

    Because, Mother¡¯s base body was raising its hands in banzai posture. Kouki could somehow guess that it wasn¡¯t a surrender posture. At the same time, that hard to describe cry and the banzai style were very familiar to him.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>No way¡­¡­</em>Hajime muttered. Kouki and Kousuke were also making simr expression.

    Mother¡¯s base body stumbled because of its stiff movement. It got on all four, crawled, and then stood up. Its movement while approaching them was like a certain Sadako-san in a horror movie.

    The body was heading to Hajime.

    Then, at the next moment,

    <em>¡¸Ii¨D¨D¨D!! (Masterrrrr¨D¨D¨D!!)¡¹</em>

    It screamed with a repulsive voice that would make even a crying kid to stop crying and started dashing in full speed that would make even a sprinter to go pale. Listy screamed ¡¸Kyaaa¨D¨D¨D¡¹ with a very girly voice. The other children were also screaming in great panic.

    Then at the end the body performed a Lup¡ðn Dive¨D¨D

    ¡¸Disgustiiing!!¡¹

    It ate Hajime¡¯s arm chop and fell on the ground. But right away it immediately sat on its knees in seiza posture and raised both its hands ¡¸<em>Iiii!</em>¡¹ in banzai. For Hajime and others who had watched Mother¡¯s atrocity, this sight was really nightmarish.

    Hajime massaged his forehead to endure his headache while asking.

    ¡¸Aa~, could it be, you are¡­¡­Netemp?¡¹

    ¡¸<em>Ii!</em>¡¹

    It seemed it was Netemp-san.

    ¡¸Seriously¡­¡­no really, seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo, thinking carefully, this isn¡¯t that strange isn¡¯t it? Netemp-san, it easily possessed Etemp-san¡¯s body after it self-exploded.¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, it¡¯s a bit shocking but, thinking carefully, Nagumo¡¯s Grim Reaper series also often got possessed by mysterious existence before anyone know it.¡¹

    ¡¸And so you hijacked Mother¡¯s base body huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸<em>Ii</em>¨D¨D! <em>I~II I I</em>?<em>¡¹</em>

    ¡¸Aa? The humanoid body you dearly wished for? The performance is also the best? You have been waiting for this? ¡­¡­Ah, yeah.¡¹

    Hajime was gradually getting annoyed to think further about it. He wondered why it couldn¡¯t talk normally even though it now had Mother¡¯s base body. If it could hijack Mother¡¯s body, they should hijack the other machine soldiers too more quickly. He wanted to say a lot of things, but he sat down tiredly.

    ¡¸Err, Hajime-sama? Is that person, Netemp-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so. Come to think of it, Etemp is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸<em>IIi!!</em>¡¹

    ¡¸A, aa. You went to pick up Donner and Scg for me huh. Thanks a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸<em>I~I? I! I!!</em>¡¹

    It felt like it was saying something like ¡¸Rather than praise please give me a humanoid body, masterrr! It¡¯s unfair that only Netemp has one!¡¹. It was desperately pointing its leg to Netemp. Netemp too was taking a pose toward Etemp like a certain pirate empress when looking down too much on other people.

    ¡¸Well, we are safe for now. ¡­¡­Their existences are safe, I think.¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, if this body is usable, won¡¯t it be better for you G10 to be the one moving into it?¡¹

    The instant Hajime said that, Netemp skillfully slithered away while still maintaining its seiza posture. In addition it was hugging itself while wriggling as though to plead ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything horrible to my body-¡¹.

    ¡¸Err, it¡¯s alright you know? The core of us AI cannot be transferred that easily. With that body¡¯s condenser destroyed, it will be impossible for me to move that body even if I use remote control¡­¡­??? Err, how is that body moving? No, in the first ce its system should have been wiped clean too, and yet how are you cracking it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, G10. These guys are mysterious beings. Just ept that. If you think about it too deeply, you will fall into madness.¡¹

    ¡¸T-terrifying¡­¡­¡¹

    A very awkward atmosphere filled the area.

    The gutsy little girl Listy slowly approached Netemp and poked at it. While Etemp was poking at Hajime as though to pester him ¡¸Hey, masteerr! My body tooo~¡¹, Hajime pulled himself together and observed Netemp with close scrutiny.

    ¡¸Oi, Netemp.¡¹

    ¡¸<em>I?¡¹</em>

    ¡¸It seems that body¡¯s system and condenser are destroyed, but can you control the optional equipments with your power?¡¹

    ¡¸<em>Ii~¡¹</em>

    ¡¸As I thought, it¡¯s impossible huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸<em>Ii! Ii!¡¹</em>

    ¡¸What? The ess function to external weaponry is working? You¡¯re taking over the calction and the like by yourself? I see, so you can act like recement PC in it.¡¹

    ¡¸<em>Ii~!!¡¹</em>

    ¡¸Hee, you already possessed that body even while Mother was still remote controlling it? You tried to stop Mother immediately and somehow prevented just that function from self-destructing huh. Great job. Then you help G10.¡¹

    ¡¸<em>Ii!!¡¹</em>

    ¡¸What? You want upgrade as the reward? ¡­¡­¡­¡­Fumu. A robot, what¡¯s more a super high spec robot that can even y god¡­¡­female body¡­¡­magic puppet thatbined artifact and SF tech¡­¡­I am the master¡­¡­servant¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­maid? Super maid robot?¡¹

    Hajime started to mutter something.

    Kouki and Kousuke looked at each other¡¯s face. How could he converse normally with the robot¡­¡­though they understood that it was toote already to start questioning it now, they still couldn¡¯t stop themselves from thinking it. At the same time, the worry that this might be the moment of a dangerous guy getting his hand on a dangerous technology crossed their mind.

    Also, Listy was conversing normally with Netemp & Etemp at the corner of their sight. They could also see Mindy whose eyes were rolling in confusion seeing that sight, but it wasn¡¯t desirable for the chaos to deepen further than this, so they wordlessly reached an understanding with each other to ignore it.

    Like that, around ten minutes passed.

    After finishing the scenario to guide the people of Coltran and the effect of the recovery medicine had appeared enough, although there was only little remaining amount of magic power inside the body and there was strong lethargy that was felt until his core, Hajime confirmed that his external wounds and willpower had healed to a certain degree and stood up.

    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m going now. Etemp and Netemp, you two give support to Amanogawa and Endou. I¡¯m also leaving behind the Grim Turtle here under themand of you two.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸<em>Ii!!</em>¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo, I¡¯m looking forward to an astounding reinforcement.¡¹

    ¡¸Then perhaps you should bring along Hauria n too. They¡¯re going to rampage madly against mere machine soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸I can go father and bring alone the manly women who are recently propagating even more.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Don¡¯t do that!¡¹¡¹

    Even while making such frivolous talk, Kousuke held up his fist forward like what he did before. Kouki smiled and touched his fist to it. Hajime too brought up his fist even while frowning slightly.

    ¡¸Jasper, Mindy, start preparing.¡¹

    When Hajime called out, Mindy immediately gathered the children. She held up the younger children and made the older children held her hands.

    But, Jasper kept sitting down¡­¡­

    ¡¸Oi, Jasper. What are you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­¡­, I¡¯m staying too-¡¹

    The man who longed for the paradise more than anyone yelled that. He sat down heavily to show his intention of not moving even a step from there.

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Please take care of my family. Bring only Mindy and the children with you. I¡¯ll stay here¡­¡­and fight.¡¹

    Jasper¡¯s eyes were serious. He looked straight at Hajime and entrusted his family to him, then he turned his gaze to Kouki and spoke his determination.

    It was Mindy who panicked.

    ¡¸Nii-san!? Don¡¯t say something stupid!¡¹

    ¡¸So what if it¡¯s stupid!!¡¹

    His loud voice was filled with emotion as though to crush the voice Mindy raised. That voice was filled with a drive that made everyone shut up without intending to.

    Mindy took a deep breath, then she asked with a quiet voice.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Nii-san? Why are you suddenly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because I realized¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Realized, what?¡¹

    Jasper looked up to the sky.

    ¡¸I thought this world is shitty. I wanted to get out right away from this ce that is like a garbage can. But you know, look.¡¹

    He squinted his eyes at the dazzling sunlight that was showering them down.

    ¨D¨DEven this world, is actually this beautiful

    Drawn by his gaze, Hajime and others, and also Mindy and the children, they all looked up to the sky. Even if it was a different world, the light that illuminated the ground was equally, beautiful.

    ¡¸Humans from another world, they are still going to fight even after bing this battered. There is also someone here that has kept fighting for two hundred years even alone.¡¹

    Every single one of them had their own circumstance. Even so, the future of this world would be decided at the end of this battle.

    ¡¸And yet, is it okay for me to run away? Even though I¡¯m the big bro of these kids, even though I¡¯m an adult older than all of you guys, could I just piggyback on others till the end? Even though this world isn¡¯t just an ugly thing that should be abandoned, is it really alright for me to abandon all those humans down there who are also shouldering the same fate like me and go off by myself to an unknown world iming that it¡¯s paradise over there? Or perhaps I should return here after everything has ended and theugh while saying that everything is already fine? If front of the guys who are actually fighting?¡¹

    Jasper listed words that sounded like questioning and answering himself. Most likely he had been repeating these questions inside his heart while Hajime and others were resting.

    ¡¸When I still didn¡¯t know anything, I thought that I should just run away. That it¡¯ll be fine doing that as long as my own family is alright. I still think that my family¡¯s safety is number one even now, but, even so, now that I¡¯ve learned about the truth of this world, about the guys fighting, about the pretty things, about what is important for human¡­¡­I can¡¯t just pretend to not know them! I don¡¯t wanna to do that!¡¹

    Even though it was painful, even though he hated the absurdity of this world, even so he was a human who had survived in this world. He had seen with his own eyes the radiance of the world, of human, and also of AI that was no different from human.

    He had understood the meaning of ¡°living¡± in its truest sense.

    That was why,

    ¡¸I wanna live with my head hold highhh!!¡¹

    He didn¡¯t want to avert his eyes from that sun shining brilliantly above him because of something like regret or guilt.

    Jasper yelled his heart out. His face was indeed slightly different from a little while ago. So to speak, it was a ¡°manly face¡±, the face of a warrior that was filled with both resolve and sincerity toward living.

    His voice echoed with dignity. No one opened their mouth for a little while. They simply stared at Jasper wordlessly.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, you¡¯re a man that G10 chose.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. This is why, I chose him.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly at this event that happened right before he left. At the same time he spoke with aprehending face. G10 agreed with a trembling voice.

    This world was beautiful. He wanted to hold his head high as a human of this world. Just how happy G10 was to hear those words? Its eye that was flickering intensely from investigating the files it stole was stopping temporarily. It showed just how emotionally moved it was right now.

    Kouki looked troubled. He also felt a sense of familiarity from strong sympathy to Jasper while he said.

    ¡¸Jasper, it¡¯s highly possibly you¡¯re going to die you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I know. But still, that ain¡¯t any reason at all to not fight. Ain¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m alone not going to be that much of a help with the battle. No, I¡¯ll be a hindrance instead. But, there should be something that I can do. It will take the longest time to evacuate those residences of the underworld like me to here right? I¡¯m quite well known down there, so I should be a little bit useful to evacuate them. I might also be able to find some more guys who will fight here.¡¹

    Those were indeed reasonable advantages that Jasper could bring to the table. Hajime grinned in amusement.

    ¡¸Amanogawa, the scenario, I¡¯ll change the cast distribution a little bit.¡¹

    ¡¸What a coincidence. Actually I too am also thinking the same thing.¡¹

    Both of them were making an evil grin. Kousuke muttered ¡¸Aa, the hero is falling¡­¡­¡¹ with an expression ofmentation.

    Jasper turned his gaze to his little sister.

    ¡¸Mindy. Sorry to trouble you but, take care of the kids.¡¹

    ¡¸Nii-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Jasper lowered his eyebrows. He was ashamed that even though he said that he wanted to live with his head held high, he wanted to evacuate his own family away.

    Mindy¡¯s expression distorted. She wanted him to run away together with them. There wouldn¡¯t be another chance for their whole family to survive. This was literally the single string of salvation that was dangled down into hell for their family¡¯s salvation.

    However, the scream of her big brother¡¯s soul had also echoed inside Mindy¡¯s heart. Her big brother looked very radiant. The guilt toward other people that she had tried to ignore until now was also welling up inside, but she wanted to lead the children to a safe ce¡­¡­

    Agitation and uneasiness and confusion took away Mindy¡¯s words.

    Then, at that timing,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also fight.¡¹

    Listy stood in front of Jasper. She made a fighting pose with both her hands while her nose huffed roughly.

    ¡¸No, you, something like that is¨D¨D¡¹

    Jasper almost said that it was no good right away, but he was interrupted.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯ll also fight!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also staying!!¡¹

    ¡¸We absolutely won¡¯t leave Jas-nii behind alone!¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-nii is also staying right? Then it¡¯ll be alright!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, err, that person¡­¡­there is also that strange person with thin presence!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll win when Hajime-nii return right!? Then we¡¯ll protect the neighborhood until then!¡¹

    The other children also gathered behind Listy and started saying that kind of things.

    ¡¸N-no! You guys don¡¯t get it¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, Nii-san. Everyone understand. They¡¯re the same like Nii-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Mindy?¡¹

    Mindy smiled. Her uneasy look just now was like a lie. Her cheeks blushed as though she was ashamed that the children had spoken before she could. However her gaze was straight and strong.

    ¡¸We also want to live with our head hold high.¡¹

    Jasper¡¯s argument was broken before the concentrated fire of his family¡¯s strong gaze that looked the most radiant until now.

    He looked at Hajime for help, but that Hajime only shrugged while saying ¡¸Now I¡¯ve got more reason to go back here fast¡¹.

    ¡¸Otou-san¡¯s daughter won¡¯t step back, won¡¯t tter, and won¡¯t look back!¡¹

    ¡¸Where did you learn that kind of words¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸<em>Ii!!</em>¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. You two are the culprit huh. I¡¯m not gonna tsukkomi right now how you guys can converse normally but¡­¡­anyway, I¡¯m telling you I ain¡¯t your dad.¡¹

    ¡¸To live is to fight. Obtain what you want by fighting!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you that warlike even though you¡¯re just a little girl. ¡­¡­Perhaps it¡¯ll be better to not let you meet Myuu¡­¡­¡¹

    The incarnation of energy to take action¨D¨DListy-chan. Hajime had a troubled look while watching her shadow boxing in enthusiasm to protect her family, survive, and also win a seat as his daughter. The atmosphere of the ce lightened.

    ¡¸My bad, Hajime-san. I¡¯m really sorry that I keep changing my mind like this, but we¡¯re going to stay behind.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, use Amanogawa as a shield to at least survive. If you guys work hard, I¡¯ll beat up that Mother for you as reward.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡¹

    Haijme smiled wryly because he would teleport to Tortus by himself in the end.

    Like that, just before he teleported, he was about to ask G10 if there was some kind of useful information to defeat Mother¡­¡­

    ¡¸G10. How is it? If you¡¯re still needing more time for the investigation, I¡¯ll leave first.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait just a little bit more. I discovered even more data cluster hidden deep inside the files. There is a special protection defending it so I¡¯m trying to unlock it but, I¡¯ll need just a bit more time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re having that much difficulty, looks like it¡¯s a really important data huh.¡¹

    G10 was able to crack the security of the heaven that was under the control of Mother, though admittedly there was also the help from Kousuke¡¯s diversion. But now it was unable to open a data even after taking nearly ten minutes.

    Hajime got a bit interested and decided to wait.

    In the end that was the correct decision.

    ¡¸I opened it. This is¡­¡­¡¹

    G10 began to scrutinize the content. Less than ten secondster.

    ¡¸A, aa¡­¡­no way¡­¡­how in the world¡­¡­¡¹

    It made a stunned voice. It naturally attracted everyone¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Did you find some kind of Mother¡¯s weak point?¡¹

    Hajime asked with slight expectation. G10 replied with a quiet voice to him. That voice didn¡¯t sound despairing. Its voice sounded like it believed in Hajime, but it was desperately holding on after getting cornered toward the edge of a cliff.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the opposite. This data¡­¡­is regarding Mother¡¯s greatest strong point.¡¹

    ¡¸Strong point? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s energy. The vast energy that Stole Harden obtained in the past. This information is regarding the true identity of that energy and its control and management.¡¹

    ording to the report, that energy was named as ¡°Star Energy¡± by Harden.

    Of course the energy was unknown by the world. Because Stole Harden was the only one who seeded in observing this unknown energy that was flowing in the itself.

    Harden continued to secretly research that star energy. And then, it seemed he discovered that the energy was going around the like blood vessel inside human body and also how there were spots where that energy was concentrated and burst out to the surface.

    The former was named ¡°Star Vein¡±, while theter was named ¡°Star Point¡±.

    ¡¸That was why the very first thing Harden targeted was the holynd. It was in order to obtain the world¡¯s greatest Star Point that is the holynd, no, the ¡°sacred tree¡± that made the holynd called as holynd.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sacred tree, you say?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s mutter didn¡¯t reach G10 who was desperately trying to hold back its despair. In exchange shudder ran through Kouki and Kousuke¡¯s expression.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as you think, Kouki-sama. Mother killed Harden and obtained it at the same time.¡¹

    There was no meaning of the star energy in itself. In order to make use of that energy meaningfully, first it had to be converted into other form like electricity or heat energy that would act as the fuel for existing weaponry.

    Yes,

    ¡¸The ¡°Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System¡±. It can freely convert the star energy into any form of known energy.¡¹

    With that, Mother could use the energy that was running through this very itself.

    ¡¸Mother is in the possession of an inexhaustible energy. To challenge Mother, means to challenge this itself¡­¡­. No wonder¡­¡­that Mother has never run out of resource.¡¹

    G10 recalled the great war in the psat and frustration oozed into its voice.

    Silence was ruling the ce. The thing they had to do hadn¡¯t changed. However, they realized once more just how powerful Mother was. It didn¡¯t matter how vast the amount of magic power Hajime could stockpile, with the magic power dispersion effect in this, they were ced in too great of a disadvantage. Everyone felt like they wanted to grind their teeth.

    But, just before that happened,

    ¡¸Sacred tree¡­¡­unknown energy¡­¡­equal conversion, you said?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-sama?¡¹

    When the ce fellpletely silent, a small voice finally entered their ears. Hajime was muttering something to himself in whisper.

    But right away, he raised his head in a sh and grabbed at G10.

    ¡¸G10! What is this sacred tree!? What kind of tree is it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, that, it¡¯s the ancient tree that is growing at the center of the holynd. It has a gigantic size that has nopare¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Image!? Do you have its image!? The conspicuously big iron colored structure in the holynd¡¯s image just now! Is that thing covering the sacred tree inside it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yhess! That¡¯s right! T-the image, it¡¯s, here!¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The pressure made Kouki and others hesitated to hold Hajime back and they backed away instead. G10¡¯s voice was wavering with its body within Hajime¡¯s grasp.

    Then, the image of sacred tree was projected in the air with hologram¡­¡­

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­t-this is¡¹

    ¡¸T-the grand tree Ua Altoo!?¡¹

    Kouki and Kousuke¡¯s voices resounded.

    It was the sacrednd before it was turned into fortress. The gigantic tree that was towering at the center and the great tree that was towering in sea of trees Haltina were certainly like two peas in a pod.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­as I thought that¡¯s how it is. The worlds are connected¡­¡­but, magic power is an unknown energy¡­¡­the energy that is characteristic in every world we visited until now is¡­¡­no, wait, ¡°element¡±? Element? Arrangement conversion? ¡­¡­Tsu!! G-TENNNNNNN!!!¡¹

    ¡¸YESSSS!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hand over the detaiilll!! The details of the conversion systeeemmm!!¡¹

    ¡¸Right awayyyyy!!¡¹

    A strange pressure was whirling around Hajime.

    There wasn¡¯t that much time remaining. However, Hajime kept his tight hold at G10 while staring hard at the hologram data and questioning G10 thoroughly.

    No one dared to ask ¡¸Is it okay that you aren¡¯t going to Tortus already?¡¹ in this atmosphere. It felt like anyone who dared to get closer would be treated to a bullet on the face.

    Kouki was going ¡®awa awa¡¯ while moving his hands in flustered state. The time kept passing even now¡­¡­

    Around ten minutester.

    ¡¸Kuku-¡¹

    They heard something. An awfully horrible chuckle.

    ¡¸Kuhah¡¹

    Again. The chuckling sound became even more horrible.

    Then at the next moment after everyone thought that,

    ¡¸HAA¨D¨D¨D¨DHA-HA- HA-HA- HA-HA- HA!!!¡¹

    An intensely loudughter reverberated!! The source was of course Hajime. His hand covered his face. His mouth was splitting into a smile that looked like a demon who was immersing himself in the pleasure of grinding the weak to dust!

    ¡¸O-Otou-san¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shh! Listy-chan, you mustn¡¯t look!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice job Amanogawa! I don¡¯t know why but Nagumo that guy-, he haspletely transformed into a mad transmutation master! His eyes havepletely snapped! Little kids mustn¡¯t watch this!¡¹

    ¡¸HAAA~~~~DEE~~~NNN!! I SHALL ACKNOWLEDGE IT WITHOUT ANY OBJECTION! YOU¡¯RE UNDOUBTEDLY A GENIUSSSS!! HAA¨D¨D¨D¨DHA-HA- HA-HA- HA-HA- HA!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih, what happened to him!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-Hajime-san brokeeee!?¡¹

    ¡¸Scaryyy!¡¹

    ¡¸Helppppp!¡¹

    Jasper and Mindy, followed by the children were also falling into panic and cried and screamed. That was just how terrifying Hajime had snapped right now. It was a horror beyond any description.

    But right after that, Hajime stoppedughing with a ¡®fuh¡¯ and began to ponder with a serious face.

    ¡¸H-he is too emotionally unstable it¡¯s just scarryy. Amanogawa, try calling out at him!¡¹

    ¡¸M-me!? Tsu, got it. ¡­¡­Na, Nagumooo~? Have you calmed doown~?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ah, yes¡¹¡¹

    Both Kouki and Kousuke harmoniously held up their hands together and fell silent.

    Jasper and others were watching Hajime in trepidation as though they were looking at a person with a screw loose in their head. Meanwhile Hajime faced G10 once more and began to talk calmly for some reason this time.

    ¡¸G10. Give me your opinion as a tactical support AI.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is such thing possible? Certainly theoretically¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸In this situation, if it¡¯s you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, however Hajime-sama. For that, we have to clear at the very least fifteen obstacles¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸But it shouldn¡¯t be impossible. Endou¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly if it¡¯s Abyssgate-sama¡­¡­however, in that case¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Can this be cleared? The problem is, your ability¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then how about Netemp-sama? If there is no problem with her connection ability¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The analysis itself¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸A virus together with the data¨D¨D¡¹

    Even G10 was gradually getting absorbed into the conversation. Kouki and others were starting to run out of patience already and just when they were about to raise their voice.

    ¡¸Oi, Nagumo. Just what are you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa, Endou. Change of n.¡¹

    It seemed the talk was finally over.

    It was like his bout of insanity that made everyone stepped back while cringing just now was just a lie. Hajime calmly but boldly turned toward them with a fierce fearless smile on his face.

    Kouki and others reflexively held their breath in front of that. Then Hajime let out a shocking sentence.

    ¡¸I found a third n.¡¹

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I¡¯m sorry that the story doesn¡¯t really progress even though the chapter is so long (sweat)

    Next chapter, thest chapter of demon king & hero arc (perhaps). I think I¡¯ll be able to update at Saturday next week. Best regards!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Wait a second It goes without saying, it¡¯s a joke material from Nichijou. It¡¯s Shirakome¡¯s favorite.

    ¨C Supersonic transport aircraft When I was browsing the inte, it seemed there is a supersonic airliner that can fly in 5 or 6 mach (still idea stage?) in the middle of development. This thing is really overflowing with romance, so I want to write it.

    ¨C Won¡¯t step back, won¡¯t faltter, won¡¯t look back By Listy It went without saying, this is the famous line from Hokuto¡ð no Ken.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    <strong>Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Decisive Battle First</strong>

    That day, a pir of light pierced Coltran¡¯s sky.

    Certainly there had been a heavy atmosphere since the previous day. There was also an absurd rumor of someone <em>fighting</em> a force of machine soldiers at a part of a block at the lowest level which everyoneughed off.

    Perhaps there was a stupid resident of the lowest level that broke the taboo. Even so, there was no doubt the offender got judged already without being able to do anything. It was also easy to guess that the heavy atmosphere was because the security was strengthened so that no other idiot would get inspired to break the taboo.

    And so, there was no way there was such idiot. Surely the taboo breaker was also a lowest level resident who went insane and did it in their derangement, no doubt about it. Their daily life would return to normal after several days passed¡­¡­

    Everyone thought so.

    Even the people of the lowest level who witnessed the actual event felt like they had seen something terrifying and all of them implicitly agreed to never mention anything about it. They held their breath and believed that tomorrow woulde without any change.

    That was why.

    When they heard the roaring thunders booming many times, their hands stopped working even though they knew that it was a forbidden act and looked toward the sky.

    Strength left their legs when they saw the clouds covering the heaven blown away.

    Seeing the pir of light that wasunched from the mountain peak and pierced the sky, they trembled thinking that it was a natural disaster or the end of the world.

    And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Pretty¡¹

    They saw the sky. At the other side of the dark clouds that were blown away in round shape, there was the blue transparent sky.

    They felt a heat inside them. It waspletely different from the artificial light that they were used to. There was warmth as though they were being embraced by someone.

    They were dazzled. By the brilliant radiance that illuminated the world.

    All the lights in Coltran died. The machine soldiers around them crumbled down powerlessly. Such strangeness was urring right beside them, and yet no one was panicking.

    They could only feel their heart getting stolen away. The light felt like it was shining until the bottom of their heart. Tears overflowed out of their eyes without knowing the reason why. The world looked blurry. Their sight was flickering from the dazzling light, however they couldn¡¯t avert their eyes.

    That hadn¡¯t changed even now after several hours had passed since the sky cleared up.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, it¡¯s pretty.¡¹

    A man who was a resident of the lowest level at Coltran repeated the word that his ten years old son spoke from beside him.

    Simr conversation was being carried out everywhere.

    For the man who became thirty year old this year¨D¨Dthe age where he would be given ¡°lifespan treatment¡±, what happened within these several hours was far removed from the reality as he knew it. The capacity of his heart had been bursting from a long time ago.

    Most likely the people around him were going through the same thing.

    Right after the cataclysm, everyone in Coltran listened to an announcement. It was unknown how many people among this crowd that was overflowing with refugees clearly understood the content of that announcement. Most people had their thinkinging to a halt from their appreciation of the sun or running away from reality in front of the despair.

    Yes, with Coltran¡¯s function turned off, there was no more absolute protection from Mother. Arge army of invaders was approaching here right now¡­¡­there was no way the people of the lowest level were able to ept it.

    ¡¸Tou-chan, are we going to die?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The man gasped at his son¡¯s question. Right now, the matter that he was trying to not think about was asked to him in clear words. He was hard pressed to answer.

    The simple and concise words resounded very clearly within this atmosphere of confusion. Even the people around them turned toward their way. They looked like they wanted to say something, but they couldn¡¯t say anything and could only mumble vaguely.

    Whether they wanted it or not, the memory was awakened inside their head.

    ¨D¨DInforming the people of Coltran

    A while after the strange phenomenon that was like a cataclysm urred, a female voice descended from the sky.

    ¨D¨DI am Mother. The protector of Coltran

    Shock ran through the people. Until now, Mother¡¯s will was only conveyed through the machine soldiers. Although they knew about Mother¡¯s existence, Mother was exactly an existence above the clouds for them.

    Such existence that was like a god for them was talking with voice like this for the first time. Paired with the sun that was shining in the sky, this experience was pressing heavily on their heart.

    However, they weren¡¯t given any time for feeling moved.

    ¨D¨DColtran has lost its function due to the hands of invaders

    They couldn¡¯t understand just what Mother was saying.

    ¨D¨DThis ce isn¡¯t safe anymore

    Because this was thest fortress of mankind that was under the protection of Mother. The machine soldiers never allowed the invaders toe close for hundreds of years already. This was the territory that guaranteed human life despite its harsh rules.

    ¨D¨DThe enemies inside has been repelled, but arge army of invaders are approaching even right at this instant

    Mother would protect them again. They didn¡¯t really understand what was going on, but if they obeyed Mother obediently, then the situation should be solved somehow when they realized it.

    ¨D¨DUnfortunately, I have no more strength remaining to defend against this great army.

    ¡­¡­It would be fine. It would surely be fine. The mighty Mother would never lose against the like of the invaders. Mother would protect them again this time using some kind of method that they couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    ¨D¨DTherefore, Imand everyone

    There, see. Mother was giving amand. There wasn¡¯t any need for them to think. If they simply obeyed themand that god handed down, tomorrow woulde¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DPrepare to fight

    ¨D¨DPlease fight today, for the sake of living to see tomorrow

    ¨D¨DTake weapon to your hands. Please fight together with me until the very end

    O¡­¡­bey? If, they just obey? Fight? With their own hands? Against the invaders? They couldn¡¯tprehend what the voice was saying. Weapon was¡­¡­taboo. Touching them, should be a taboo. That was what Mother decided.

    Was this some kind of joke?

    ¨D¨DThis will be the battle where mankind¡¯s survival is at stake. It shall be decided today. Humans, or invaders. Which one of them will exist in this world tomorrow

    ¡­¡­

    ¨D¨D ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m truly, sorry

    Mother was¡­¡­apologizing? The god, was apologizing to them? Why? The voice sounded far more humanepared to before. Was it just their imagination that the voice seemed to tremble?

    ¨D¨DEven though I was born for the sake of protecting all of you¡­¡­even though, everyone has lived a difficult life, for a long time¡­¡­

    If the words at the beginning were words that had been arranged beforehand, the current words sounded like words that came from the heart¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DEven though I swore that I will protect mankind without fail this time, I have to force everyone to fight at the very end. I¡¯ve always unable to protect anyone to the end¡­¡­I¡¯m truly sorry

    They wanted to yell for Mother to stop. They wanted to say that she had protected them all this time. However, for some reason, at the depth of their heart, something prevented them from expressing those words.

    Somewhere inside them, there was an impossible feeling, a feeling that they mustn¡¯t harbor inside them, a feeling that was doubting that this worn out and grieving voice was really Mother.

    But, they couldn¡¯t ignore that feeling no matter what.

    Because, they had never heard Mother¡¯s voice before, but they had felt the coldness from her method until now. The owner of this humane felt very different from their impression.

    A great bewilderment was messing up the inside of their head like a tsunami. When they noticed, Mother¡¯s voice had returned to normal and also gave them some concrete instructions to do, but the content of those instructions didn¡¯t really remain inside their head.

    As the result, right now the man took his son¡¯s hand and wandered toward the evacuation ce. Even though those who could fight should head toward the exact opposite way¨D¨Dto outside the wall.

    When he looked around, there were a lot of other adults everywhere. Even though Mother¡¯s words should be absolute, all of them were heading toward the shelter. It wasn¡¯t simply caused by fear toward the invading army, surely somewhere in the corner of their heart they were also harboring doubt toward Mother just like the man.

    Was it because their fear and despair were pushing them into taking this action? Or perhaps the truth was that the dissatisfaction they were feeling had exploded and made them thought ¡¸What are you saying after thiste¡¹¡­¡­

    But, it was then,

    ¡ºSorry, you guys! Listen to me!!¡»

    A loud voice that electrified the air resounded. The man raised his face with a gasp.

    This ce where the refugees were instructed to gather was in front of an area where originally it was forbidden to enter. The way was blocked by giant grids that were made from metal, which was the symbol of taboo. There was a metal bar gate that opened and closed by sliding to the side. Behind the gate was an open space and arge building made from metal.

    Normally a squad of machine soldiers would be guarding the gate strictly. Anyone who carelessly approached would be seized without any care for their excuse and the offender would be carried to somewhere. It was a terrifying ce.

    At such terrifying ce, on the rooftop of that metal building¨D¨Dthere was a person. Everyone, not just the man had their eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡ºMy name is Jasper. Someone from the underworld just like you all! If you guys are residences of the lowest level then there should be a lot of you who know me!¡»

    The voice resounded unnaturally clearly. The man didn¡¯t know but, Jasper had been given a small voice amplifier and he used that so that his voice could reach even those who were hundreds of meter away.

    The man who was rtively at the front was able to confirm Jasper¡¯s face. He spontaneously let out his face in surprise.

    ¡¸Ja-Jasper?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that guy, what the hell is he doing!?¡¹

    When the man turned his gaze at the other voice that came from unexpectedly nearby, he found a familiar face there. It was an underworld residence who worked in the samebor camp like Jasper and him.

    ¡ºThe ¡°brave underworlder¡± that Mother mentioned is me!!¡»

    Certainly, he felt like there was such thing mentioned among the concrete exnation that Mother gave before this.

    He couldn¡¯t think deeply with his confused mind, but he recalled, that Mother said there was someone who managed to find the invaders that slipped into Coltran early and sneaked away from the enemy to inform Mother with the information.

    Because of that, although Coltran was greatly damaged, it was barely saved from total destruction.

    The man couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Jasper was a fellow underworld residence who lived at the lowest of the lowest level like him. Everyone here thought that it was impossible for him to be there. Even if Jasper was standing at a prohibited area, even if Jasper was currently carrying a taboo weapon on his shoulder like the weapon that machine shoulder carried.

    But, what happened right after that gave even more veracity to Jasper¡¯s words.

    ¡¸What, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Screams rose from here and there. For a moment, he thought that the sky darkened, but a huge flying object was descending from the sky¨D¨Dit was an aircraft.

    It emitted a bluish white light whilending vertically right in front of the building where Jasper was standing, as though it was obeying his will.

    ¡ºYou guys don¡¯t get what the hell is going on right? Everything happened so suddenly and it¡¯s unclear just what is it that should be done, you guys are thinking like that aren¡¯t you?¡»

    Jasper¡¯s voice waspletely calm. There was something in his voice that naturally attracted those who were listening.

    ¡ºWell, it can¡¯t be helped. After all, we have lived all this time exactly like how we are told. Even though it¡¯s painful, even though there isn¡¯t anything fun, we endured everything until now because it¡¯s necessary to keep living.¡»

    Themotion was settling down little by little.

    ¡ºObeying was our way of life.¡»

    Everyone turned their gaze from the huge aircraft that suddenly appeared to the man on the rooftop.

    ¡ºBut you know¡­¡­looks like we can¡¯t live like that anymore. Apparently it¡¯s now impossible for us to see tomorrow by only relying on Mother.¡»

    Jasper had a shabby appearance just like them. Even his skin waspletely dirty. And yet,

    ¡ºIf we don¡¯t fight, there ain¡¯t anything that we can protect!!¡»

    Why was his voice so resounding to this extent? It wasn¡¯t just because of the voice amplifier. The voice was shaking the air like electric shock. The man¡¯s heart was shaken as though Jasper¡¯s voice was apanied by a physical impact.

    ¡ºHey, you guys! Are you guys really alright with ending here without doing anything!?¡»

    Even though Jasper had a stick thin body, he looked big for some reason.

    ¡ºLook beside you! Aren¡¯t those beside you important for you!? Don¡¯t you want to protect them!?¡»

    Jasper raised his arm and pointed to the sky. That figure,

    ¡ºDon¡¯t you guys want to keep seeing that light too tomorrow!?¡»

    Was so powerful the man held his breath.

    ¡ºI want to protect it!! I want to see this sky again, together with my family!!¡»

    Even though his figure looked so small from this distance,

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why I¡¯ll fight!!¡»

    It felt like the man could see the zing me in that gaze piercing through him.

    ¡ºA fellow who has damn fought for hundreds of years alone is saying that he will lend us his strength! Even though that fellow is already battered from shouldering burden so heavy it¡¯s crushing him, that fellow bowed his head saying that he want us to live!! That¡¯s why¨D¨D¡»

    <em>Aa, that¡¯s right. </em>The man recalled it, Mother¡¯s story.

    In exchange of Coltran receiving a fatal damage, they had determined the enemy¡¯s stronghold. Mother would personally rush there to end the war, so she wanted them to survive until that time. Mother asked them pleadingly.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll fight!!¡»

    *DON-*, the roar of a bursting sound resounded until the bottom of their stomach. The man¡¯s body jerked in surprise.,

    *DON-*, the thunderous sound rang out again. It felt like he just got his cheek pped. When he looked up, Jasper was pulling the trigger of his gun toward the sky.

    *DON-*

    *DON-*

    *DON-*

    Each time the trigger was pulled, the man, then the many people who were living in the underworld until now started to clench their fists. They couldn¡¯t hold themselves back.

    ¡ºThis ce is-, our birthce! Everyone here, is ourrades! I¡¯m not gonna let anyone take those away!! That¡¯s why I¡¯ll fight!! ¨D¨DWhat about you guys!?¡»

    *DON-* A gunshot rang.

    A beatter, what returned back was¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll fight too.¡¹

    Someone said. The voice wasn¡¯t amplified, but that short sentence resounded with surprising loudness.

    With that, it was like a dam bursting.

    ¡¸M-me too!¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll also fight!!¡¹¡¸B-bring it on!¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate underworlder damn it-¡¹¡¸This is our city!¡¹¡¸Those fucking invaders-, I ain¡¯t gonna let them do as they please!¡¹¡¸Let¡¯s fight!¡¹¡¸My son has only just gotten born! Ain¡¯t no way I¡¯ll let him die!¡¹¡¸I¡¯m not gonna run away! Who the hell is going to run!¡¹¡¸Fight-¡¹¡¸Give me weapon!¡¹¡¸We just gotta fight, right!? Then let¡¯s do this!!¡¹¡¸Aah geez! If it¡¯s like this then the hell to it-¡¹¡¸If I¡¯m going to die anyway I¡¯ll take those invaders with me-¡¹¡¸Let¡¯s fight! Together!!¡¹

    Voices that were seething with fighting spirit rose one after another. The voices were gradually spreading like wave.

    Seeing that, Jasper brought down his finger that was pointing to the sun. And then, he strongly, strongly raised his hand again, as though to punch the sky.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re going to fight!!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We¡¯re going to fight!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡ºWe¡¯re going to fight!!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We¡¯re going to fight!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡ºWe¡¯re going to fight!!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We¡¯re going to fight!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The war cry was getting louder each second. It blew away the air and shook the ground.

    And then,

    ¡ºFight fight fight¨D¨Dand surviveee¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!¡»

    The roars of thousands of people answered Jasper¡¯smand.

    Kouki made a small smile hearing those roars of the people rising to action through amunicator.

    He was at the west part of the thick wall surrounding Coltran.

    ¡¸I was worried when he said that he want to use his own words instead of following the scenario but¡­¡­this is amazing. His agitator skill rivaled Nagumo.¡¹

    Kouki mumbled to himself while sounding exasperated but also impressed from the bottom of his heart. But right after that he immediately smiled wryly and shook his head.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s rude of me to group up Jasper with Nagumo who is self-aware that he is an agitator. Jasper is sincere, and he is not agitating the people but guiding them.¡¹ (TN: Funnily, the kanji for agitating and guiding are both read as sendou)

    He wondered if schemer would also be a natural leader. At the very least there was no doubting G10¡¯s discerning eye now. Jasper had the talent to attract people to him and lead them. The charisma that had been buried by this harsh world until now was blooming at this moment. If Jasper¡¯s status was checked, it might show the vocation ¡°leader¡±.

    While thinking of such thing, Kouki turned his gaze to below.

    On the ground behind the wall, there was a sight of people wearing pure white clothes handing firearms to the people of the underworld.

    There was also a sight of people teaching the way to fire gun and reloading at another ce.

    The people of the upperworld was lecturing the people of the underworld the way to fight.

    ¡¸As I thought, it was the right move to agitate¨D¨DI mean persuading the upperworld people first.¡¹

    Actually, a simr speech had been held toward the upperworld people first.

    The one who took the role as agitator was Netemp who had taken over Mother¡¯s body¨D¨Daka Netemp Mother. Netemp Mother showed realistic body and hand gestures that made him wanted to tsukkomi if she was actually an actress of silent film while G10 was reading up the agitator speech that was thought up by the demon king from a hiding ce.

    The speech said that Mother was also originally a human.

    ¡ùHere Netemp Mother put her hand on her chest and looked to far away.

    ¡ùAll of the upperworld resident was shocked ¡¸Mother was a human!?¡¹.

    She went through a long war against the invaders who suddenly appeared in a peaceful world. She lost all herrades during that war. Mother who survived alone resolved to continue protecting mankind with thest wish of herrades staying in her heart.

    ¡ùHere Netemp Mother broke down crying and sobbing. She looked up to the sun with an atmosphere of being filled with determination.

    ¡ùAll of the upperworlders were affected by the crying and cried themselves too while their expression became filled with respect.

    A few hundred years passed after that. Mother continued to fight by herself even after her flesh became a body of machine.

    ¡ùNetemp Mother looked down to her own body with a deste atmosphere. Next she stared at the uperworlders with an atmosphere of affecton.

    ¡ùThe upperworlders started wailing to know that Mother had protected them for hundreds of years even though she had to throw away her human body for it!

    However, even that couldn¡¯t continue anymore. The attack just now had dealt a lethal wound to Mother¡­¡­her life in this world wouldn¡¯t continue for long anymore. Then, now that she had discovered the enemy¡¯s stronghold, this life! This existence, all of herself was for taking down the enemy!

    ¡ùNetemp Mother dragged her feet to walk toward the ce where she could look over the ground (It wasn¡¯t like there was any defect to her feet). Although she slumped down and felt on her knee, she thrust her hand straight toward the horizon as though to dere war to the enemy. And then, as though she had realized of her own end, she looked back over her shoulder to create an ephemeral atmosphere to the max!

    ¡ùAll the upperworlders finally broke down crying seeing Mother¡¯s dedication to Mankind.

    Mother said this at the end.

    <em>I have taught the way of fighting to all of you who have special talents among mankind for the sake of this moment. Your brethren, the people of the underworld, they are also my important children like all of you! ¡­¡­.Please protect them. No, I believe that all of you will protect them! Because</em>¨D¨D

    ¡ùNetemp Mother took a praying pose while still kneeling on one knee.

    ¨D¨DAll of you, are the children I¡¯m proud of after allll!

    ¡ùNetemp Mother held her head high in pride and spread open her hands to embrace everything.

    ¡ùThe upperworlders all raised a war cry. Words of praise to Mother, words of determination that they would protect their brethren without fail, words ofmentation of their parting with Mother. All those voices shook the air of the upperworld like a quake.

    ¡ùSeeing the ¡°performance that wasn¡¯t a lie at all but also couldn¡¯t be said as truth by any means that was intended to deliberately make people misunderstand¡± by director Hajime and superstar Netemp Mother, the drama coborators starting from Kouki followed by Kousuke and others looked like they couldn¡¯t stand to watch it by even a second longer.

    ¡ùEspecially G10 who acted as the voice actor of Mother¡­¡­its eye looked like the eye of a dead fish for some reason. It was muttering ¡¸Please forgive a dirty fellow like me¡­¡­¡¹ to its pastrades with a small voice.

    ¡ùListy-chan¡¯s eyes were sparkling. She looked like she was learning something.

    And so, the rest was simple. They picked a leader for each block and gave them concrete instruction of what they should do after this. After that they took action like well oiled machine.

    They recovered firearms from the upperworld machine soldiers that stopped functioning, took out the great amount of firearms that were stored in the upperworld, loaded them into transport aircrafts¨D¨Dother than the repaired aircraft for escape, G10 managed to adjust three other medium sized aircrafts so they could move using liquid fuel¨D¨Dand transported them to the frontline, guided the residences of underworld upper level and upperworld lower level to evacuate to the heaven¡­¡­

    ¡¸Even so, how far they can prepare until the time limit¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki returned from his recollection while looking at his watch that had a timer set in it. There was only two hours remaining.

    He pushed the switch of themunicator in his hand that looked like a transceiver. It was something that G10 discovered in the warehouse of the heaven and remained there with its battery in a charged state. It only had the electricity of a single battery, but it could be used tomunicate for three hours.

    ¡¸Jasper, can you hear me?¡¹

    ¡ºYeah, I can hear you.¡»

    ¡¸How is it going over there? I was able to hear your valiant speech.¡¹

    ¡ºIt looks like most of them are going to fight with us. The transport aircraft is taking off right now. It can only take 300 people even after it got stuffed to the limit, so to send all of them over there¡­¡­I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re going to make it in time or not.¡»

    An upperworlder was operating the transport aircraft. It seemed he was one of the people that Mother would turn into flying machine soldier after getting the ¡°treatment¡±, so he could somehow move the aircraft.

    ¡¸There are around thirty thousand people at your ce¡­¡­it can¡¯t be helped. I want you to tell the people who cane here by walking to do so.¡¹

    ¡ºI already told them. Other upperworlders are starting to guide them, so I¡¯ll go to the next shelter where the other guys are gathering.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you. It looks like it will be alright over here, so I¡¯ll switch to reinforcing the shelters.¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡¯re going to sh metals like paper again huh. Even more people are going to have their eyeballs fly out in shock.¡»

    At first the n was to evacuate everyone who couldn¡¯t fight to the heaven while those who could fight would meet the enemy at the outer wall¨D¨Dbut they didn¡¯t take into ount the number of the underworlders and their stamina.

    No matter how they racked their brain, it was impossible to bring all of the underworlders to the mountain summit within six hours.

    Even with the upperworlders¡¯ guidance, it looked like only the residence of underworld upper level would make it in time.

    And so it couldn¡¯t be helped. The people who were living in the lower elevation would be evacuated to underground. Even so, the number was still immense. Even if they only evacuated woman (woman with the willingness to fight was another matter) and children, their number couldn¡¯t be contained with only G10¡¯s hideout.

    There it was the turn of Kouki and Etemp who remained behind for support role. They chose underground space that was rtively spacious and also had limited entrance. There the metal that Kouki cut apart would be processed by Etemp using spider web to fix them in ce immediately.

    Simple underground shelter was created like that.

    Currently the underworlders were guided to those shelters located at three ces in the north, center, and south of the underworld lower level.

    ¡ºHow is it going with the evacuation at the heaven?¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s around sixty percent right now I guess. Etemp-san, Mindy-san and others are also doing their best, so it looks like we will barely make it in time but¡­¡­I don¡¯t know if the distribution of firearm to thebatants and teaching them how to use them will make it in time or not¡­¡­I also want them to learn the signal for tactical order even if just the simple ones.¡¹

    ¡ºThere are a hundred thousand of enemies right? Against that kinda thing, anyone can hit as long as they pull the trigger. The role of us underworlders is toy down the barrage. Boss also said it didn¡¯t he? After all the amount of the stored arms and ammunitions is more than we can possibly use anyway.¡»

    By the way, Jasper started calling Hajime as boss after he saw that madughter show.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s just as you say but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­I get it. They should at least know the signal for retreat, that¡¯s what you meant right?¡»

    After all, they would be facing an army of a hundred thousand. Furthermore each troop of the army was a monster that would regenerate unless their core was destroyed. The fighting force in Coltran was naturally lower than that. The total number of poption was a hundred thousand. The one hundred thousand heaven soldiers were most likely the result of Mother matching their number with the poption.

    The heavy weapons installed at the outer wall could also be used some for the type that didn¡¯t use electricity.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that the enemy would push through and flood into the city. It was impossible for the humans to do something like urban warfare except for the upperworlders. In addition the heaven soldiers were too powerful.

    Then a strategy for attempting ¡°thest resistance¡± where half their number took dying action against the enemy while the other half was evacuating to the shelters and heaven using transportation would be needed.

    But, most likely the underworlders were unable to take such group action. After all it was already worthy of praise if they didn¡¯t run away in front of the approaching army.

    It meant that they were expecting a huge sacrifice from the underworlders¡­¡­

    ¡ºI¡¯m not gonna say to not mind it but, originally they are going to get killed without being able to even do anything. It¡¯s still better that they can fight now. There ain¡¯t no way for everything to go well.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re right.¡¹

    Jasper really had nerves of steel. When they first met, he would tremble from just getting red by Hajime, and yet it was like he waspletely unwavering now after his talent bloomed.

    That was why, he was able to say a joke even in a pressing situation like this.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re counting on you yeah, new weapon user.¡»

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­I guess. I¡¯ll show everyone the power of the holy swordnew weapon so much that everyone¡¯s eyes will pop out of their socket.¡¹

    Within Mother¡¯s exnation, there was also a mention of the existence of a ¡°trump card¡±. The new weapon that she left behind because of her worry for the mankind that she left behind¨D¨Dthe holy sword, and its user the ¡°hero¡±. It was a setting so that Kouki¡¯s existence wouldn¡¯t cause chaos.

    All of the upperworlders thought ¡¸Was there someone like this?¡¹, but they were convinced with Netemp Mother¡¯s performance.

    The holy sword shined a sh in respond. Kouki¡¯s expression rxed seeing that.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re the one speaking, then surely your voice will reach to the people of the underworld even when they¡¯re in a fatal situation. I¡¯ll also count on you, Jasper.¡¹

    ¡ºHah, to think I¡¯ll have sessful life like this from a mere residence with lowest status to a fakemander.¡»

    Themander in chief was Kouki, while their greatest fighting force was the armed underworlders. But, it would depend on the underworlders¡¯ actions whether they would be able to resist the violence of number from the enemy or not. That role could only be taken by the fieldmander Jasper who became the vital point of their morale.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve arrived at the next ce. I¡¯ll cut off the transmission now.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s do everything we can with the time we have.¡¹

    After saying that and cutting off the transmission, Kouki turned around in order to reinforce the shelters.

    But, he stopped for a bit and looked back across his shoulder. His gaze was turned to the sky at the far west.

    A blue sky was extending as far as the eye could see. Itpletely didn¡¯t look like the decisive battle that would decide the survival of mankind in this world was going to start when the sky was this sunny.

    But, an army of death god was definitely approaching right now¡­¡­

    ¡¸Now then, whose life will be taken first¡­¡­¡¹

    The death god of their side was approaching to reap the head of Mother who was located at the other side of that army.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    Kouki simply said that to that man. It was hard to honestly call that man as a friend, but he was a reliable man that had nothingcking at all as someone to be entrusted with everyone¡¯s fate.

    Two hourster.

    With the zing sunset at the background, the horizon started to squirm.

    The huge army finally showed themselves in front of the mankind that was waiting for them on the protective wall.

    Meanwhile, around the same time.

    12000 kilometers west from Coltran. Metal liquid was spiraling at the top of the highest iron colored building at the holynd that was dyed red by the sunset.

    At the center of the spiraling pir, a metal sphere that looked very simr with G10 was floating.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It will be any time now if they areing.¡¹

    The metal sphere¨D¨DMother was looking toward the eastern sky with its eye.

    There were thousands of gun turrets installed on the tower. There were battleships of various sizes floating in the air. There were countless number of machine soldiers deployed on the ground. All of them were facing at east.

    The possibility of those otherworlders using aircraft that it couldn¡¯t destroy and marching here was naturally within Mother¡¯s calction. Even so, it thought that the possibility of theming here was 50%. It had intentionally showed them the battle force it possessed. They must have understood just how rash it would be toe here.

    When it essed the information of the heaven soldier army, it learned that the army would arrive at Coltran soon. It was humiliated before in front of the unknown capability of the otherworlders, but it would be different now.

    The sky was dyed red. It was like the zing of me of war.

    For some reason, Mother suddenly recalled the war in the past. It immediately stuffed back the memory into the storage because it judged it to be impossible.

    ¡¸War? Impossible. This is just a mere massacre. The execution of divine punishment from god.¡¹

    It wouldn¡¯t even be a fight¡­¡­just right after it thought that, Mother¡¯s radar was turning on the alert noisily. The radar was sensing a sign of aircraft at the altitude of 10000 meters.

    But the detected object wasn¡¯t simply flying¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tsu, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    A voice suddenly reached Mother from a transmission.

    ¡ºThe battle opening meteor¨D¨Dit¡¯s a war promation that is full with romance right? ept it with an apuse.¡»

    It was too mild to call it a freefall. The extrarge cargo airpcraft was falling while elerating to max speed like a meteor.

    Yes, the first move of the decisive battle was an unthinkable kamikaze attack that was carried out with the speed of five times the speed of sound.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for thethoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I can¡¯t finish with this chapter (sweat) It ended up just like as thement sections predicted. I really can¡¯t say anything back. I¡¯m sorry to those who is expecting Hajime¡¯s curbstomp! Please wait for just a bit more!

    ¡ùDigression

    I wanted to include something like¡¸Today we celebrate our independence day!¡¹ in Jasper¡¯s speech, but I wanted Jasper to use his own words, so it was cancelled. Or rather it would be a sacrilege. It was an excellent speech that heated up my chest no matter how many times I watched the president¡¯s speech in¡ºIndependence Day¡».

    ¡ùGardo Comic update news

    ¨C Mainic chapter 40 Myuu finally arrived. But Leeman¡¯s illustration is too amazing it left more impression lol

    ¨C Zeroic chapter 22 Miledy slipped off. Oscar getting side benefit.

    They are free of charge so ase give them a read! Best regards!

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380

    ¡¸Has he lost his sanity?¡¹

    A kamikaze attack from super high altitude. It should be called as a suicidal act.

    Mother was taken by surprise and its thought came to a halt. It felt a hard to describe displeasure at this absolutely bold war promation. The surprise onlysted for a few moments, but, the high speed cargo ne that was elerating even right now was closing the distance in the blink of eye using those few moments.

    Remaining altitude¨D¨D8000 meters.

    The speed was already breaking through Mach 7. But Mother had no more time to do such analysis or cursing in its mind. After all it wouldn¡¯t even take five seconds until the ne arrived at the ground.

    There was only one chance for it to intercept the ne.

    Mother¡¯s eye shed brightly. In that instant, all the anti-air weapons turned to above and attacked simultaneously in almost no time at all.

    It was like a meteor swarm in reverse. Countless bluish white shes cut through the air. High outputser cannons mercilessly fired in interception.

    All those boasted destructive power that originally could even destroy a meteor swarm if the meteors were around the size of a car. However¡­¡­

    ¡ºAs expected from the ne that was intended for your own escape. It¡¯s really tough.¡»

    A mocking voice was broadcasted. Just as the voice said, the airframe that originally should be Mother¡¯s veryst protection was now protecting its passengers even while turning red hot from thesers hitting it.

    It also wasn¡¯t blown away by the overwhelming speed and mass. It was bulldozing through its own path in a straight line like a tank that was crushing everything on its path under its thread.

    Remaining altitude¨D¨D6000 meters.

    Irritating. Whether it was how its possession was used by other like it was their own thing, or how they were broadcasting their voice through the hidden line of G10 that it already finished analyzing, everything about them was irritating.

    The other anti-air weapons also fired an instant after theser cannons shot.

    The railguns that had finished charging also fired. In addition, countless missiles were fired from the fleet.

    The battleships were shaped like vertical diamond shape and simr size like earth¡¯s aircraft carrier. They could attack to all direction without needing to turn their hull first. Therefore, the many batteries that were gathered along the monorails running over their hulls¡¯ armor aimed above and increased the density of the bombardment.

    Remaining altitude¨D¨D4000 meters.

    The sky waspletely covered with swarms of cannon shells andsers and missiles. The figure of the high speed cargo ne disappeared at the other side of the storm of violence. Right after that, the sky was colored by shes and explosions. The holynd that was dyed red by the evening sun instantly changed color like it was afternoon.

    Even Mother¡¯s escape ne that was made to be extraordinarily tough would be destroyed in less than several seconds under such concentrated firepower.

    But¡­¡­such expectation was overturned in an instant.

    ¡¸Tsu, space interference-¡¹

    The me st was blown away powerfully. Although the ne¡¯s hull was being damaged, it appeared while still retaining its original shape.

    Its wings were gone, its tail was also blown away, and the hull was already on the verge of disintegrating midair. However, the ne still protected its passengers even now.

    The cause of that was undoubtedly the cross that was ced on the bow of the airframe. Four crosses were deployed to form a space istion barrier like in that battle at Coltran¡¯s summit. The barrier protected only the minimum range.

    That cross lost its brightness as though it had finished its role and spun away to the empty sky.

    Right after that, a shell flew out from the airframe¡¯s damaged spot toward the ground in counterattack.

    Due to the speed of the cargo ne itself and the gunpowder explosion, the shell flew from the sky like a spear that pierced through the air and splendidly prated the armor of a conspicuouslyrge battleship¨D¨Dmost likely it was a battleship of gship ss. But, it seemed the battleship of an SF world wasn¡¯t so soft it would sink with just one shot. It only shook a little.

    Even so, the time to fire the second wave of attack¨D¨Dhad already ran out.

    Remaining altitude¨D¨D2000 meters.

    Arge metal ball with a diameter of more than two meters flew out from the rear of the cargo ne. No, it would be more urate to say it was purged. Most likely the ball was thrown out from the rear cargo entrance. The ball had a lot of uneven spots on its surface, perhaps for increasing its air resistance. The distance between it and the cargo ne was quickly opened as though it was left behind.

    The cargo ne was letting out ck smokes while that was happening while arriving above the holynd¡­¡­

    Remaining altitude¨D¨D1000 meters.

    ¡¸How pointless.¡¹

    There was a thunderous roar. The air burst. The metal lump that weighed several hundred tons charged forward with a speed that was nearly ten times the speed of sound at the end. The destructive power could only be described as gruesome.

    A wave of destruction was spreading out in a round shape. The fleet stopped their bombardment as though they were hit by a tsunami. In addition, it seemed the ne was loaded with a lot of explosives. Secondary explosions induced further secondary explosions and a me st was spreading as though a sun had materialized.

    However, it was just as Mother said.

    That kamikaze attack was pointless. The cargo ne was intercepted. By the force field that was rippling at the sky of the holynd.

    Mother felt a violent displeasure because it was unable to intercept the ne despite being able to stop it at the end. It turned its single eye toward the whirling ck smoke to at least send insults toward the idiotic otherworlder.

    But, before it could,

    ¡ºHahah, it has been a long time since I¡¯m breaking into cold sweat-¡»

    ¡ºWhat!?¡»

    A metal ball came charging a beatter. It passed through the force field.

    No, to be more urate that was only an optical mistake.

    The instant the cargo ne crashed, the space was twisted with a superb timing¨D¨Dspace distortion. Most likely it was set up so that space distortion explosive was activated at perfect timing the moment the ne impacted.

    And then the metal ball charged at that spot with pinpoint uracy. Normally that spot would be a spot of death that would st everything along with space to pieces, but it was clear that the ball¡¯s movement to that ce was calcted seeing how the ball was d in crimson light the instant it passed through.

    Mother¡¯s analysis ability seen through that the metal ball wasn¡¯t affected at all by the space distortion because a type of space interference shield wasid over it the instant it passed that deathly spot.

    Yes, the force field was forcefully passed by forcefully creating a path using space distortion and istion. At the same time, the kamikaze attack of that cargo ne was also nothing more than a cover for to hide that attempt.

    ¡¸Those impertinent-¡¹

    Mother activated the railgun that was near the ball¡¯s falling point. It aimed at the metal ball and fired.

    A loud impact sound rang out. The metal ball was blown away like a pinball. But it only got a part of it damaged. The ball wasn¡¯t pierced or pulverized. That was only natural.

    ¨D¨DTransformablerge shield Aidion

    Although the magic power consumption to restore the shield in high speed was harsh, it was the barrier of the demon king that once even blocked the concentrated bombardment of disintegration attacks from the ¡°god¡¯s apostles¡±.

    The ball instead destroyed the top of the tower it hit along with the anti-air weapon there before bouncing toward the sky. Right after that the ball was making *kashun kashun* sound and its spherical form was unwrapped. An anchor wire flew out from inside and stabbed at teh rooftop of a nearby tower.

    Theser cannon on that tower took aim, but right after that a crimson sh pierced it from the muzzle to the inside and arge explosion urred.

    The anchor wire was wind up in high speed and the metal ball dropped on top of the tower and crushed theser cannon. Within the ck smoke from the explosion that was thickly rising up, the sound of *kashun kashun* continued and human silhouette started to be visible at the other side of the smoke.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You cockroach, how far are you going to get in my way¡¹

    A voice of grudge leaked out from Mother.

    Its detection ability was telling it the truth that was making a fool of ii once more. The wreckage of the cargo ne was scattered like volcano eruption. The majority of them were deflected by the force field, while the small fragments that weren¡¯t judged as threat were raining down like a rain. That sightpletely looked like a scene in film production.

    ¡¸I¡¯m throwing those words right back at you.¡¹

    A hateful voice resounded through air instead of through amunication channel. While the wind was blowing away the smoke and clearing up the air, a man with pping ck coat, white hair, and eye patch came into view.

    On his left hand was a coffin shapedrge shield that was as tall as him. On his back was a weapon that looked like theser rifle of machine soldier, while his right hand was holding arge revolver.

    G10 was floating beside him, while at the opposite side was something that shouldn¡¯t be there¨D¨Da spare body of Mother was standing there. Its internal condenser and CPU should be self-destructed already. There was no way G10 was able to remote control it. And yet it was standing over there.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Come to think of it, you made a summoning device using scrap materials didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Mother¡¯s eye turned toward G10. Mother was also in the form of metal sphere right now. However, Mother¡¯s body was a size bigger than G10. That body¡¯s luster was also ck with a presence that was in a different level from G10¡¯s already tattered body.

    However G10 didn¡¯t show even the slightest timidity.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Indeed, Mother. Their type might be old but, throughout these two hundred years I had snatched one or two scrapped CPU. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡¹

    ¡¸You petty thief. You should know your ce. Even though you¡¯re just remote controlling it, that frame is too good for the like of you.¡¹

    Mother spoke condescendingly in order to clear its irritation even if just for a little. In respond, G10 was going to crack jokes like what it learned from Hajime and Kouki¨D¨Dbut before it could.

    Netemp Mother made a pose for some reason. It put one hand on its hip, put its other hand over its eye while forming a horizontal peace sign, lifting up a single leg, andst it made a wink¡î. It was a perfect posing like a certain most annoyingdy in the world. Netemp Mother got punched by Hajime.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It looks like you have been heavily influenced by the otherworlders, G10.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, y-yeah, looks like it.¡¹

    The voice of Mother was finally crossing the boiling point of its anger and turned monotone seeing its personal body getting used for suchedy.

    On the contrary, G10¡¯s voice was slightly shaken. However it wasn¡¯t because someone was getting angry to it, but more because it received an unreasonable criticism, and yet it couldn¡¯t im that it was a misunderstanding even though it wanted to say it!

    ¡¸¡­¡­I admit. You all are a genius of making a fool of other. I never had my emotion in this much turmoil until now.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored. You don¡¯t need to give us any apuse, just let us listen to your death throes in exchange.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no intention of going along with your joke any further than this.¡¹

    The weapons on top of the tower all turned toward Hajime and co. Heaven soldiers were crawling up the tower. Heavy machine soldiers were also marching through the iron bridges that were connecting tower to towermidair corridors, while small fighters in the shape of trident were flying out from the fleet and starting to fly around at the surrounding.

    Machine soldiers with flying ability were going up to the sky one after another and forming an encircling. That sight was simr with that time when Hajime fought the apostles at the holy precinct in the past. It was an amazing number of enemy that the crowd of machine soldiers and fighter aircrafts were looking like a tornado if seen from outside.

    In addition, clouds were suddenly starting to form at the sky. Pitch ck dark clouds. No, they were lightning clouds.

    Although the first hurdle was cleared by rushing to the bosom of the enemy to neutralize wide area destruction weapon from being used, the enemy¡¯s force was still overwhelming.

    There weren¡¯t even five hundred meters in a straight line to reach the iron colored structure where Mother was. And yet, that distance felt endlessly far away.

    ¡¸It seems you have managed to provoke the residences of Coltran but¡­¡­it will be over soon over there.¡¹

    It seemed the battle at the Coltran side was already starting. What Mother meant by it would be over soon was that although they could still resist right now over there, it was only a problem of time.

    Hajime turned his gaze toward the east just for a moment, but he immediately turned toward Mother once more.

    And then,

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡¹

    Crimson magic power burst up together with a fearless grin. It was the radiance of ¡°Limit Break ¨C Supreme¡±. Hajime put the Donner on his right hand back into its holster. In exchange he made his ¡°treasure warehouse¡± shined.

    Four Cross Velts appeared from thin air. However they were wired type that was directly controlled with magic power through cable.

    At the same time, Netemp Mother¡¯s hands moved toward the equipment on its back. It grabbed over its shoulders and unfastened the sps. The weapon it took was tworge sword. They had broad double-edged de without any hand guard. For some reason it looked like it was swinging the sword in a good mood. From outsider¡¯s perspective, its movement was terrifyingly sharp as though it was familiar with using two swords.

    G10 also moved to behind therge shield Aidion. It extended a cable to fix itself near Hajime¡¯s hand. After that it projected the hologram of battle support system in front of Hajime¡¯s eye.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s begin already, this brief war!¡¹

    ¡¸No? What¡¯s going to start here is just a curbstomp!¡¹

    The wind of strife that would decide the fate was blowing violently through the holynd.

    Terrible firing lines were fired from the surrounding. The view was like a reverse yback of a bursting firework. The gun fires came from all direction, leaving no ce to escape.

    Before those could arrive, Hajime kicked on the ground so hard the floor under him was pulverized to jump away. Netemp Mother also followed behind him at almost the same time.

    A beatter, the tower they were standing on just now was pulverized to small pieces pitifully. At the same time, an extremely violent barrage caught Hajime ahead of his path.

    ¡¸oOOOOOO!!¡¹

    A loud yell welled up. An abnormally loud thunderous sound and impact were transmitted from therge shield Aidion that was held up at the front.

    They were at midair. They almost got blown away by the impact, but Hajime activated ¡°Air Force¡± for an instant by consuming ten times the normal required amount to endure and broke through the barrage.

    ¡¸Netemp!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ii!!¡¹

    As though to say Leave it to me, the shoulder of Hajime whose speed was reduced by the impact was used by Netemp as a stool and it flew forward like a cannon ball.

    Right after that, a beautiful curve was drawn at the empty air. The firstrge sword bisected the cannon machine soldier at midair without even allowing it to react. Furthermore, Netemp immediately used the cannon machine shoulder it shed as a stool and advanced further. It then diagonally bisected another machine soldier with its secondrge sword.

    Netemp swung the twinrge swords freely with a skill that wasn¡¯t inferior at all to Kouki¡¯s sword sh. It used the enemies it shed as a stool or using therge swords¡¯ centrifugal force to move to its next target.

    The wall of machine soldiers that was on the way of Hajime and G10 was cut open one after another with a single sh for each enemy. A hole was opened in the encirclement.

    It was a midair dance that made it seemed like Netemp had wings on its back. The superb technique of twin swords was really simr with the ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡± as expected. Hajime watched the back of Netemp Mother who was cutting open the path with a conflicted gaze for an instant.

    But, they were in the middle of an overkill encirclement. There wasn¡¯t even a milisecond free time for him to rx.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama!¡¹

    G10 warned, at the same time the battle information it projected rang out the alert signal. The visualized trajectories prediction of one second aheadpletely filled Hajime¡¯s field of vision.

    Even within the extended perception time using ¡°Light Speed¡±, there was no leeway for him to make a choice of attack.

    G10 immediately narrowed down the information and showed which attacks Hajime should let himself got hit with.

    ¡¸¨C!!¡¹

    Hajime flipped midair while still holding Aidion. He slightly raised his altitude by using ¡°Air Force¡± for an instant and reduced his speed at the same time. He blocked the predicted attacks that flew from behind.

    He half unfolded Aidion while he was blown away toward a swarm ofsers.

    ¡¸Guh, -¡¹

    Hajime gritted his teeth from the intense pain at his waist and foot that were grazed by theser beams while destroying the trident shaped fighters that circled to his sides using Cross Velts¡¯ exploding slug bullets. Without pausing Hajime blocked the railgun shot that G10 disyed using Aidion with an exquisite timing, twisting the bullet¡¯s trajectory while his body was getting blown away further.

    He was bounced around like a pinball, but G10¡¯s support had unparalleled uracy thanks to the advanced parts that were left behind at Coltran¡¯s heaven. Using them G10 had recovered its tactical support ability though it would onlyst for several minutes.

    With skillful calction, Hajime was bounced closer toward the iron colored structure. He was falling toward a tower that he would use as a foothold.

    Naturally the weapons on the rooftop of the tower firedser bombardment, but Hajime blocked them with Aidion while destroying them without a pause.

    ¡¸Ii!¡¹

    Immediately after, a railgun bombardment from the neighboring tower and cannon fires from every direction that were fired by the cannon machine soldiers came flying. All of them were cut down by Netemp Mother thatnded an instant behind Hajime.

    The twinrge swords were Hajime¡¯s quality product. The thinness of their de¡¯s tip was at the level of a single molecule. Normally it would be inevitable for the sword to chip if it was used for blocking a cannon ball, but in front of Netemp Mother¡¯s skillful sword y, it wasn¡¯t any different from cutting paper scraps.

    Even so, as expected from battling against enemies that were literally countless.

    Netemp Mother was directly hit by aser attack from a trident aircraft and a hole was opened on its shoulder. A cannon ball grazed it and fragments were scattered from its body like blood spray.

    ¡¸Missiles!! From every direction! This is¡­¡­please endure it!¡¹

    Hajime immediately lifted up Aidion and unfolded it to take a half spherical shape like a turtle shell. Netemp also swiftly slipped underneath it.

    Right after that, a violent impact attacked. Even with Hajime¡¯s inhuman strength that was currently increased until five times, destructive power that made him felt like his body was going to be torn apart was attacking without any pause.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let any of you get closer. After all I don¡¯t know what kind of trump card you otherworlder have.¡¹

    Even though it was humiliating, Mother took the safe approach. It didn¡¯t try to do anything unnecessary like wanting to finish them off with its own hand. It was going to simply suppress them with overwhelming firepower.

    Just as it proimed, the hole that was opened by Netemp after cutting through machine soldiers and fighter aircrafts was filled in the blink of eye. They could only see a glimpse of Mother through the gaps of enemies once more.

    ¡¸In the end you are just a past AI that was once defeated. To show that human a bad move like stopping in ce¡­¡­that¡¯s why yourrades died in vain in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    The concentrated bombardment didn¡¯t end. It was because it became easier to aim once Hajime and co stopped moving. Even lightning strike was finally alsounched like a divine punishment. That destructive power was terrific even though Aidion had been given instion treatment against electricity. Paired with the bombardment, Aidion was also gradually breaking.

    But, it was the floor that was unable to endure first. The tower was crumbling. G10 immediately activated its floating ability and floated together with Aidion. Netemp also grabbed on Aidion. Hajime sensed that the machine soldiers at the ground were aiming at them. He gritted his teeth while unfolding Aidion to take a spherical shape.

    ¡ºGuuh, G10!¡»

    ¡ºNot yet!¡»

    Even with its deteriorated parts reced with high quality parts, G10 was already at its limit. Its body was screaming from activating its floating ability to float the weight of arge shield and two people. Its body was starting to let out sparks ominously.

    ¡ºTsu, Hajime-sama, the sacred tree-¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºNow then, it¡¯s not like there is no feedback but-¡­¡­as I thought, our distance with that ¡°cage¡± is a problem-¡»

    They were doing telepathicmunication while being glued to each other so that Mother wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it. Hajime¡¯s voice sounded agonized, while G10¡¯s voice was also starting to have heavy noises mixed in it.

    ¡¸My energy is inexhaustible. You are free to endure there, but I won¡¯t stop attacking until you die you know?¡¹

    It was an indirect promation of checkmate. Mother was urging them to stop making any pointless resistance any further.

    ¡¸Hah, bring it on. Looks like this ain¡¯t the time to save any insurance for going home.¡¹

    Hajime could cross to Tortus if he used around 80% of the remaining magic power stocked inside Elemagia. Double the magic power would be needed to cross other world than Tortus, but in the first ce the magic power required for world travel was already in a different scale than from merely activating treasure warehouse.

    Hajime had managed to keep the spending of magic power for summoning Aidion, the twinrge swords, Cross velts, and ¡°Limit Break¡± within 20%. To be honest he wanted to keep the rest as insurance for opening a gate in case he failed.

    But, as expected reality wasn¡¯t that kind. He couldn¡¯t be stingy here. One had to always shoulder the risk in order to grasp sess.

    Yes, that was the case even if it was a risk that his ally potentially had.

    ¡¸Netemp¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ii¡¹

    Hajime moved only his eye to look at Netemp beside him. The inorganic eyes of Mother¡¯s body silently stared back at him. Those eyes seemed to say ¡°Please believe me¡±.

    Hajime let out a smallugh.

    ¡¸You¡¯re your preparation. We¡¯re going out together on my signal. After that it will be as we nned.¡¹

    ¡¸Ii!!¡¹

    Aidion already lost its outeryer that was made from Azanthium. Even the protectiveyer made from Shtar ore that had its endurance increased with magic power was getting cracked. Using space istion barrier continuously would consume too much magic power and could only be used sparingly for an instant each time. It would be useless toment about it but¡­¡­

    Just now a single attack from aser cannon finally prated. It became the beginning where Aidion was breaking up moment by moment.

    In addition,

    ¡¸Battleship bombardment!¡¹

    G10 yelled a warning. At the same time, a battleship had moved to a position where it could attack without damaging the holynd and fired its main cannon from the side.

    The hologram showed that battleship¡¯s front side splitting up and a gun turret with a caliber that couldn¡¯t be joked about was jutting out from there. It was like the main cannon that was installed to a battleship at the World War 2, but seeing the sparking rails surrounding that turret, the power that could be imagined from it was nothing but a nightmare.

    A cannon ball with caliber that was more than 40 cm flew out with electromaic eleration.

    Hajime activated ¡°Light Speed¡± with maximum strengthening. He pulled G10 apart from Aidion and tilted Aidion to parry the approaching cannon shell up.

    ¡¸Tsu~~!?¡¹

    Hajime aplished the miraculous feat although a groan leaked out unconsciously from his lips. Aidion was blown away by the impact, but he seeded in diverting the trajectory of electromaically elerated cannon of a battleship.

    And then, without dy he activated the four point barrier of Cross Velts to form a solid barrier once more.

    Activating space istion was consuming magic power with iparably terrific rate. The remaining magic power had gone down to 70%. G10¡¯s floating ability became unstable, so Hajime also activated ¡°Air Force¡± to brace himself. It elerated the magic power consumption.

    The continuous lightning shes dyed the holynd white many times over. The unending gun fires and the roar of cannon fires continued to whip up the air.

    It was unknown how long they would be able to endure this. Dozens of seconds, or several minutes?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? How about you use the trump card that destroyed me at Coltran?¡¹

    There were around 400 meters remaining. The remaining magic power was 50%.

    Mother talked to Hajime and co who were pinned down on the spot by the violence of number. There wasn¡¯t the slightest carelessness in its voice.

    Hajime vomited blood just from enduring the bombardment. All the wounds and exhaustion had been piling up in him without any time for him to recover satisfactorily. Furthermore he was also using ¡°Limit Break ¨C Supreme¡± in session. His body was screaming in pain.

    Perhaps it would be possible to eliminate them just like this¡­¡­Mother was starting to think that within its calm mind.

    Right after that.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama!!¡¹

    G10 raised its voice. It wasn¡¯t a voice that was oozing with agitation. It was a spirited voice that crushed any sense of resignation.

    Hajime¡¯s grin widened.

    Mother¡¯s eye glinted sharply and it braced itself. Perhaps he would finally fire that sunlight convergenceser cannon that boasted extraordinary destructive power¡­¡­it thought.

    But, its expectation was betrayed.

    By a new trump card.

    ¡¸Half of the remaining magic power. Take them and go¨D¨DNeunte!¡¹

    ¡¸Ii¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Cross Velts widened the range of the barrier until the maximum limit their wires could stretch.

    From the perspective of magic power, it was pointless to widen the barrier like this. But inside the barrier, a huge diamond shaped ore appeared. It had high transparency like a crystal. This ore was used to seal the existence inside it in preparation of the worst case, so that the unknown existence inside the arachnes wouldn¡¯t transfer into it as they pleased.

    It was the body that Kaori stole in the past. Most likely it was Netemp¡¯s former body.

    Yes, it was the flesh of ¡°god¡¯s apostle Neunte¡±, a battle doll that was created by a god.

    The crystal broke apart. Mother¡¯s body threw up the twinrge swords over its head, at the same time it fell on the ground like a marite with its strings severed.

    Then, the peerlessly beautiful face broke into a smile and the closed eyes slowly opened. Both her hand moved smoothly and grabbed the thrown up twinrge swords.

    And then, they spread out. The beautiful but terrifying silver wings.

    The upper part of Cross Velt¡¯s barrier opened. The ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡± went out to right in the middle of the concentrated bombardment.

    All those attacks became dust the moment they touched the silver light that was generated by the woman and dispersed.

    ¡¸Wha-¡­¡­you still have another card like that-¡¹

    Mother¡¯s shock and irritation were condensed into its voice.

    Neunte stepped forward and disintegrated every little bit of the concentrated bombardment. She turned to look back across her shoulder. A slight tension welled up inside Hajime.

    Those eyes that were once like extremely inorganic ss spheres¨D¨D

    ¡¸Here Ie!¡¹

    Were sparkling. In addition there was a wide happy grin on her lips.

    ¡¸Master, please continue calling me Netemp. Because, I am Netemp-san.¡¹

    She even made such request while making some kind of cool pose from start to end.

    Hajime smiled wryly while feeling a heavy fatigue suddenly rushing through him.

    ¡¸Go to work already. You only got ten seconds!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes sir~!¡¹

    The silver wings pped in the air. She swung her twinrge swords to the sides and they were wrapped in silver light at the same time. Then she flew off with an amazing speed.

    Hajime followed behind while carrying G10. Mother¡¯s flustered voice resounded during that moment.

    ¡¸Tsu, just what in the world that thing is-, how does that work!?¡¹

    ¡¸Tremble in fear~!¡¹

    She replied back with a tone that sounded like she was screwing around. She really wasn¡¯t Neunte but Netemp-san. But, in contrast with her joking attitude, she brought a disaster to the enemies within her short ten seconds revival.

    A silver bombardment mowed down the enemies. With just that everything on the line of fire made *Boba-* sound and returned to dust. Even with the machine soldiers and fighter aircrafts bing a wall, they were bisected each time the twinrge swords were swung. There were also silver shes flying out from the swords in crescent shape, severing out all the enemies until the far distance.

    Agitation could be felt from Mother. Liquid metals flowed out from the surrounding towers. They burst up like geyser and hardened right away to act as physical barrier.

    ¡¸Master, this is thest. Please give me a rewardter. Specifically I want a new body that has been improved to be overflowing with romance!¡¹

    ¡¸You have finally revived into that body though?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be Neunte! But master¡¯s Netemp-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. I guess.¡¹

    Hajime made a listless expression that wanted to say, Neunte, or rather, a ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡± isn¡¯t this kind of joke!

    Even while making such talk, Netemp charged while firing a disintegration bombardment. It gouged open a hole in the liquid metal wall. She also disintegrated the surrounding liquid metal that was undting to crush them to death while advancing further forward and forward. She attempted to break through with her master Hajime behind her.

    ¡¸Stop there-, stop-!!¡¹

    There was no way she could be stopped. Any wall was returned to dust in vain no matter how much its thickness was increased and they passed through.

    There were 200 meters remaining until Mother.

    Netemp gathered magic power for a moment, and then she unleashed herst disintegration magic power. A tunnel became particles and scattered everywhere. Hajime and others then flew outside once more. Mother was already within a stone¡¯s throw away.

    ¡¸You did well.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor.¡¹

    Netemp replied so while her silver light died off. Her body silently fell toward the ground after using up all her power. It seemed what happened had scared Mother more than necessary. The falling Netemp was rained with more than necessary bombardment and her body was turned to tatter.

    But, she had definitely aplished her duty to deliver her master until the destination.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get any closer than that-! Otherworlder-¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, this is already my kill zone.¡¹

    The bombardment rained down once more. Hajime blocked them with four point barrier while opening only the front side. He then made his ¡°treasure warehouse¡± shined brilliantly.

    ¡¸Eat this to your heart¡¯s content just as you wished.¡¹

    What appeared was the trump card that Mother dared Hajime to use¨D¨Dthe sun convergenceser ¡°Burst Hyperion¡±.

    ¡¸Haha-, that won¡¯t be enough at all, otherworlder!¡¹

    Mother¡¯s words sounded uplifted as though it was convinced of victory. Hyperion fired its light as though to blow away that boast.

    Immense heat was going straight toward Mother. There was no way it would be stopped no matter how many machine soldiers and fighter aircrafts getting in its way¡­¡­

    However, Mother unleashed a bluish white spark at that timing. Its own castle unfolded explosively. It was itsst and strongest card¨D¨Dthe huge iron colored building itself was starting to move.

    It became a protective wall in front of the light of Hyperion. That mass was easily thousands of times of its body at Coltran. No matter how much of its body was melted, liquid metals kept flowing endlessly and hardened toyer even more iron wall.

    ¡¸¨D¨DRelease second and thirdpression furnace!!¡¹

    ¡¸My castle won¡¯t break with just that much-¡¹

    Even thicker and hotter beam crashed at the castle. The amount of the flowing liquid metal was increasing even faster.

    ¡¸Release fourth until sixthpression furnace-¡¹

    ¡¸Fall already-, otherworlder!¡¹

    The bombardment from behind Hajime was increasing in intensity. His remaining magic power fell below 20% and one of the Cross Velts finally fell. It became impossible to deploy a three dimensional barrier. Hajime somehow managed to maintain a triangle shaped space istion barrier, but he couldn¡¯t block the attack that came from other directions than his back like that.

    ¡¸oOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!¡¹

    ¡¸How long are you going to continue-, you damn monster-¡¹

    Although Hajme at least avoided fatal wound using defensive skill ¡°Vajra¡±, blood sprayed out from Hajime¡¯s body to his surrounding. His wounds increased even more because he was holding G10 close to his chest to protect it.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama! We arrived at the ¡°sacred tree¡¯s cage¡±-¡¹

    Hajime grabbed the rifle on his back at the same time with G10¡¯s signal.

    ¡¸I suggest you block this with everything you get!!¡¹

    Hajime fired the rifle with one hand. A weak sound *bashu-* rang out from it. The rifle usedpressed air to fire its load. It wasn¡¯t anything like bullet, and the direction was also to above where the light and wall was shing.

    ¡¸What are you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Look up at the sun.¡¹

    The small gem glittered. That was the remnant of ¡°Burst Hyperion¡± that was used until the thirdpression furnace at the battle in Coltran.

    Yes, it was the ¡°specialized treasure warehouse¡± that was containing sunlight energy that was the core of Hyperion. When it was broken and liberated the heat it contained, it was like the materialization of sun.

    ¨D¨DConverged sunlight bomb Roze Helios

    There were three of them scattering scorching heat indiscriminately. They exploded above Mother¡¯s head.

    Sound vanished. The holynd under the thunder clouds was dyed with the color of afternoon. The surrounding towers were copsing in fanning out shape. The machine soldiers and fighter aircrafts were blown away.

    The liquid metals spread out like an umbre. In front of the beam from the front and the threat from above, Mother devoted itself wholly to defense in desperation just like Hajime said.

    In exchange, the sacred tree came into view.

    It was because the building that was made from liquid metal to surround the sacred tree by manyyers had to be wholly deployed in order to defend against the attacking heat wave.

    The sacred tree was withered. It was always withered like this, however it was somewhat different from the great tree Ua Alto that wasn¡¯t decaying by any means. If it had to be exined, the tree in this world was like a ve that had been forced into hardbor continuously without being allowed to die.

    ¡¸Endured-, I endured it-, you otherworlder monster!!¡¹

    The sunlight that painted out the holynd was starting to weaken rapidly. Both Burst Hyperion and Roze Helios had liberated all the heat they contained.

    And, right after that,

    ¡¸Gahah!?¡¹

    The barrier of Cross Velts finally vanished. Hajime had run out of magic power. In such state, there was only the ¡°Vajra¡± protecting Hajime now.

    Hajime was unable to neutralize the impact and the cannon ball that hit his back caused a raw sound of bones breaking to resound. Hajime didn¡¯t even have any time to listen to that with his body getting blown away and spinning through the air.

    And then he passed right beside Mother. His body crashed on the trunk of the sacred tree that looked like a wall if seen from nearby. After that his body fell on a root below.

    ¡¸Tsu, good grief, I was hoping that this would be over already with just that but¡­¡­well, as expected, it¡¯s impossible huh.¡¹

    Hajime smiled bitterly and leaned on the sacred tree¡¯s trunk. His remaining magic power was only the magic power within his body right now. Even that amount was only 80% of the normal amount. With such amount, the best he could do was only to struggle uselessly.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama, you are really an preposterous person. Among all the people I know, there is no one who is as strong as you. I¡¯m honored to be able to fight at your side.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk like it¡¯s over already.¡¹

    G10 was still protected on his chest even after he was blown away like that. Hajime shrugged at its words.

    Another voice came at that timing.

    ¡¸This time is really the end for real. I won¡¯t hand over my paradise to anyone.¡¹

    A giant made from liquid metal was standing before him without any sound. There was a hole on its head. Mother was looking down on Hajime and G10 from there.

    The iron colored giant lifted up its fist. That fist was the size of a building. Right now it became the hammer of god toward the cornered pair,

    ¡¸For the sake of my peace¨D¨Ddisappear.¡¹

    And it was swung down.

    Meanwhile around the same time, Coltran was at the brink of destruction.

    Therge army of heaven soldier looked like a muddy stream. Although the defenders managed to hold them back with extremely thick barrage at the beginning, it onlysted for thirty minutes.

    The moment therge army of heaven soldiers split to north and south and attacked. Theck ofmanders and the underworlders¡¯ck of training came to the forefront.

    The copse came quickly when the heaven soldiers managed to enter inside the wall.

    ¡ºJasper-! How¡¯s over there!?¡»

    ¡ºThere are enemies as far as I can see, fuck!¡»

    Kouki faced the heaven soldier¡¯s main force at the west side while sendingmunication transmission. Jasper screamed a curse while intercepting the enemy at the defensive encampment at the rear after failing to retreat.

    Their side might be annihted in less than ten minutes if they were hit with a pincer attack. Therefore the majority of the upperworlders that were precious battle strength were positioned at Jasper¡¯s side, even so,

    ¡º¡­¡­Ten minutes. Ten more minutes is our limit.¡»

    ording to Jasper, that was the time limit until their downfall.

    ¡ºGot it. When that timee, I¡¯ll go in a rampage as much as I can. Use that chance to evacuate as many people as you can to underground or the upperworld.¡»

    Thest defensive encampments were set up at each shelter. But it was unknown how long they would be able to resist from there or even whether they would be able to reach it.

    ¡º¡­¡­Roger. But, you too, don¡¯t you dare die at this kind of ce. Etemp-san is going to pick you up if pushe to shove right? Protect Mindy and the others up there for me.¡»

    ¡ºI know that, too.¡»

    Even while making this talk, Kouki was cutting down all teh heaven soldiers that were crawling up above the wall and struck them down to the outside.

    But, he was also gradually getting cornered. Even with the holy sword¡¯s lengthening ability, the range that a single human could cover was limited.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯teeee-¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Someone-, help¨D¨D¡¹

    The voices of people getting killed were audible even now. It felt like even his heart was getting killed.

    ¡¸Kouki-san! The third squad is annihte¨D¨Dgueh¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit-¡¹

    A young man who came to report had his throat pierced by a spear of liquid metal that elongated from below. His corpse was then thrown and fell outside the wall.

    The corpse was swallowed by the swarm of heaven soldiers. Blood and body parts were scattered like nightmare.

    ¡¸No good, they¡¯reing up-! We can¡¯t stop them!!¡¹

    A voice that was dyed in despair resounded from above the protective wall dozens of meters ahead.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you¨D¨D¡±Soaring sh¡±-¡¹

    He felt arge chunk of his magic power consumed. Aspensation, the shining sword sh bisected a heaven soldier that was leaping up on the wall right at that moment.

    Kouki was finally starting to breath hard with heaving shoulders.

    But, at that time, a terrific thunderous roar explosively shook his eardrums.

    ¡¸What-!?¡¹

    ¡¸Those bastards, they self-exploded!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaa, the wall is copsing¡­¡­¡¹

    The wall was certainly crumbling at 100 meter ahead at the south.

    They were barely able to hold back the enemy¡¯s invasion only thanks to the wall. It was clear what would happen if a hole was opened in it.

    The defensive was finally broken.

    Despair was running rampant.

    People dropped their guns and fell on their butt.

    That was why,

    ¡¸YOU AREN¡¯T GOING TO PASSSS¨D¨D¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Kouki flew.

    The eyes of the people around him opened wide. Kouki jumped down toward the crumbling wall, toward the ground that looked like a sea of heaven soldiers with how many there were. It was a reckless action that made many suspected he wasmitting suicide.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Light Burst¡±-¡¹

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a suicide. The shining holy sword in great sword mode that was held above Kouki¡¯s head struck at the ground in front of the crumbling wall.

    A destructive power that was unthinkableing from a human blew away all the heaven soldiers that were going to flood in.

    A crater as though it was the center of an explosion was created there. Kouki turned his back toward the people who were watching with their eyes opened like saucer due to shock.

    ¡¸Shi-¡¹

    The holy sword predicted its holder¡¯s will instantly and changed into katana mode. Almost at the same time, it was drawn out with iai sword drawing and its length extended.

    Several hundred heaven soldiers that were rushing to Kouki¡¯s position. All of them within the fan shaped range had a single line carved into their body.

    Because they could revive as long as their core wasn¡¯t destroyed, only 20% could be destroyed. However, the attack stopped their advance.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of this ce-. I won¡¯t let a single one pass me!! That¡¯s why¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¨D¨DDon¡¯t give up-!!

    ¡ºDon¡¯t give up-!!¡»

    Even though no megaphone was used, that roar spread through the battlefield clearly. It wasn¡¯t just Kouki¡¯s voice. It was also Jasper¡¯s voice that was broadcasted using a megaphone.

    ¡ºSurvive even just for a second longer! Protect yourrades even just for an instant longer! Mother is fighitng! Our victory is not far away!! Fight-!! For the sake of tomorrow!! Now- Fight!!¡»

    The people who were in the brink of despair, whether they were upperworlder or underworlder, all of them mustered their courage once more. They roared and continued to pull their gun¡¯s trigger.

    Kouki let out ¡¸Good grief¡­¡­¡¹ with a wry smile. He felt like Jasper¡¯s courageous encouragement was sharing energy to even him.

    ¡¸Come, you starfish imitations. I¡¯m just a bit strong you know-!!¡¹

    *Rin, rin* each time the beautiful timbre resounded, heaven soldiers were cut and turned into mere liquid. The innumerable iron colored liquid was coloring the ground like blood.

    Before he knew it, there was only tranquility residing inside Kouki¡¯s eyes.

    Just like what he did at the desert world, he was simply persisting in safeguarding the people behind him with a heart that was free from obstructive thoughts. Ultimate shes that no one could perceive were cutting down heaven soldiers systematically.

    But, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the defense above the wall became thinner with Kouki gone from there. One by one heaven soldiers were climbing over the wall. Each time their number increased, the number of screams resounding from behind the wall was increasing.

    And then, finally,

    ¡ºReport! They broke through!! Everyone, retreat!! Run to the shelter!¡»

    Jasper¡¯s voice came from both themunication channel and the megaphone. The defensive encampment at the rear was finally crumbling.

    And then, an aircraft came from the sky. Etemp sensed that it was already the limit and came to pick up Kouki. Even withoutnding, if it was Kouki¨D¨Dif it was just Kouki, he would be able to jump and board the ne.

    Just as they talked before, he should withdraw from here at this time in order to protect the people at heaven.

    However¡­¡­

    ¡ºIi!!¡»

    Even though Kouki heard Etemp¡¯s urging voice, his body wouldn¡¯t kick on the ground.

    Because there were people fighting behind him with face that looked like they would cry.

    ¡¸Tsu!?¡¹

    An instant of hesitation. An iron colored spear attacked in order to make Kouki pay such thing that was an unforgivable sin in battlefield. Although he instantly twisted away, his shoulder was pierced and he was held in ce at the wall.

    Although he immediately cut the metal with the holy sword and got his feet back on the ground, teh heaven soldiers made use of the opening and passed through beside Kouki and broke through into behind the wall.

    ¡¸Again, once again I¡¯m not strong enough-¡¹

    His face distorted. Blood flowed from his body and also from his heart while he continued to cut the heaven soldiers before his eyes.

    The upperworlders who were on board of Etemp¡¯s ne were giving support fire from the sky. He could jump to the ne right now.

    He had to jump. In order to protect the refugees at the heaven, he should abandon the warriors at this ce.

    Because he was unable to protect everyone.

    He understood that. From the start he had understood.

    ¡¸Shit-¡¹

    He cursed once more.

    He used his logic to pin down his helpless rage toward himself.

    And then,

    ¡¸¨D¨DEh?¡¹

    He saw it.

    A beatter, the heaven soldiers stopped moving. They stood still as though in bewilderment.

    The people were staring at the ground in confusion.

    ¡¸Ha, haha-¡¹

    Augh leaked out from Kouki¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right, You have, never messed up. As annoying as that is.¡¹

    He fixed his grip on the holy sword. He felt something on his skin, his instinct was telling him something, and then lines of light gathered to a single spot like cracks on the ground. Kouki looked up to the sacred mountain Coltran that was starting to shine and yelled.

    ¡¸I refuse all hostility and malice-. Grant absolute protection to the children of god! Here is the consecrated ground where god¡¯s enemy shall not pass¨D¨D¡±Sacred Severance¡±-!!¡¹

    A shining light spread out in dome shape. It washed away the heaven soldiers like a high wave, however those who should be protected weren¡¯t affected and got enveloped inside the absolute protection.

    The barrier¨D¨Ddidn¡¯t disperse. Coltran was sending out light from its summit as though to disy the reason why it was the sacred mountain. It was as though it had started breathing just now.

    In front of the miraculous scene, the people of Coltran were unable to close their gaping wide open mouths.

    With them behind him, Kouki stepped toward therge army.

    ¡¸O will of god, destroy all evils. O breath of god, blow away all dark clouds and fill this world with holy purifying. O benevolence of god! Forgive all sins with this single attack¨D¨D¡¹

    The holy sword returned into its original western sword mode. Kouki thrust it toward the sky and said Let¡¯s go with a fearless grin. His words of power surged throughout the world.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Divine Might ¨C Light Dragon Maximum¡±!!¡¹

    Coltran looked small. The bursting up pure white light was gradually taking shape and a huge dragon like in myth appeared in this SF world.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let even a single more person die. ¨D¨DAre you prepared?¡¹

    The hero¡¯s heart that was furious toward the irrationality of the world manifested.

    The light of destruction converged in the opened jaw of the gigantic light dragon. Now, it swallowed therge army.

    ¡¸What did, what did you do¡­¡­¡¹

    Mother¡¯s voice that was filled with confusion resounded through the holynd.

    The arm of the iron giant was stabbed into the root of the sacred tree. No, it was kept back just before it could hit the root.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It seems, it gave me a little help. Me meddling is a different matter though.¡¹

    Yes, several¨D¨Droots of the sacred tree had broken through the ground to protect Hajime.

    ¡¸How, how can something like this! What did you do!? That thing¡­¡­what in the world is that thing!?¡¹

    The giant¡¯s arm was pulled.

    The extremely thick roots of the sacred tree were torn off. A lot of metal were coiling around it. It seemed that the metals of the underground facility were also getting torn off. At the other side of the roots, a faint light could be seen.

    Inside Hajime¡¯s grasp was a beautiful orb. Inside the orb, a very, very small tree was standing.

    ¡¸The orb of Lutria.¡¹

    ¡¸Lutr¡­¡­what?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you get the picture if I said that it¡¯s a sacred tree of another world? You see, that tree has a will. This Lutria is the sacred tree¨D¨Dno, the personification of the world. I received this thing from her.¡¹

    A tree with a will of its own at other world. Mother¡¯s eye flickered in agitation when it heard that.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know, right? There are countless worlds, and most likely every world has a sacred tree of their own. The worlds are connected with this thing as the center.¡¹

    Hajime started thinking like that since that time when he got transported to hell. He hallucinated a great tree towering high at the mysterious clearing existing deep inside a forest at Britain. It made Hajime harbored a quess, that perhaps a great tree existed in all worlds and the worlds were fundamentally connected?

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t really have any way to make use of it when I first received it. I also didn¡¯t have an artifact to convert electricity to magic power, so I¡¯m still unable to go to the world of the star tree to make sure.¡¹

    He also became unable to go to that sky world that he and Tio wandered into. The cave wasn¡¯t connected to that world anymore. He was also unable to go by himself to that world to check due to magic power problem.

    What he was able to confirm was that a great tree also existed in hell in the past. Though ording to the people inside the demon rangers, that tree seemed to have decayed already and there wasn¡¯t any trace of it anymore.

    Amidst that, Hajime wondered if there might be some kind of clue and investigated the great tree Ua Alto when going to Tortus before the voyage this time but¡­¡­the ¡°orb of Lutria¡± showed a reaction there. No, to be more urate, it was resonating. The great tree Ua Alto was also showing a reaction.

    ¡¸It seems that this thing is also some kind of permit, a proof of someone who is recognized by the great tree. I can interfere with the great tree itself to some degree with this.¡¹

    For example, like when the ¡°Liberators¡± created a great dungeon at the inside of the great tree Ua Alto.

    It could make the branches and leaves growing, make the roots protruding out, or¨D¨D

    ¡¸Creating a hollow inside the tree to form a path that lead directly to the deepest part, see?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu!? Don¡¯t tell me-!?¡¹

    Hajime ignored the situation and spoke unusually attentively to the listener to give a thorough exnation. But a demonic and atrocious smile was formed on his lips.

    ¡¸The Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System. In other words the sacred tree. I have also finished analyzing the data G10 snatched but, from its structure and scale, it has it right? At the deepest part of the sacred tree.¡¹

    Right after that,

    ¡ºNagumo!!! The upload is finished! It¡¯s a sess! Do it-!!¡»

    ¡¸Tsu, that man!!¡¹

    A voice resounded from an open channel. It was the voice of the natural owner of paranormal ability who would fall off from everyone¡¯s awareness even when they tried to be cautious toward him, the man who should be called the right hand of the demon king¨D¨DEndou Kousuke.

    And then,

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to pull down the curtain.¡¹

    The withered sacred tree shed brightly as though it was exploding.

    Yes, it was shining with crimson light that was even more vivid than the sunset.

    A radiance of violent crimson rushed through the trunk like blood flowing through the blood vessels. The radiance rushed until the very tips of its branches as though the sacred tree itself was dyed crimson.

    And then, light burst out like volcanic eruption to pierce the sky.

    Light also burst out at the surrounding with the sacred tree at the center. A crimson spiral connected the sky and earth like a tornado.

    Within the torrent of light, Hajime carried G10 in his arm and lightly kicked on the ground. Several ripples were spreading out and he rose until the same altitude with Mother easily.

    Hajime stepped on the air without any difficulty and faced Mother with the shining sacred tree behind him. A voice of uneasiness and hatred surged out from Mother.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only a cracking of this level-. A mere junk of ancient past dare to-¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-sama, hurry! Even with the virus and me, sixty seconds are the limit until it¡¯s restored!¡¹

    It was obvious that the ¡°Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System¡± located at the deepest part of the sacred tree was invaded. Mother guessed that the conversion destination of Star Energy was changed based on the magic power data of Hajime that it created when manufacturing the summoning device at Coltran.

    It was an invasion method to the deepest part of the sacred tree that it never expected at all. And then there was also the impossible situation where the intruder slipped through the security robots and inserted a data chip into the console. Originally such feat should be impossible.

    Even so, Mother was the AI who once grasped victory after fighting a lot of AI singlehandedly. There was a world of difference between its specs and G10¡¯s specs.

    It could still recover from this. It wouldn¡¯t even take 60 seconds. It would take back the control instantly and made all of its enemies fell into a hopeless situation once more! It increased its own processing power to the limit.

    At the same time, it ordered for an all out attack to Haijme so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. It didn¡¯t even care if the attack would also damage the sacred tree.

    But, before it could.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t even need 60 seconds.¡¹

    An unexpected reply came to it.

    Hajime lifted his hand. The jewel on his ring emitted light explosively.

    Right after that.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s begin the curbstomp.¡¹

    Crimson surges spread out. Over and over again. The surges were even apanied with physical impact. Mother¡¯s liquid metal giant, the machine soldiers gathered behind it, the fighter aircrafts, the fleet, every single one of them was blown away to the back together.

    ¡¸Kuh, something of this level¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no damage although they had been pushed back. But, Mother turned speechless at the next instant seeing the sight that entered its eye.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all what happened just now wasn¡¯t an attack but merely an after-effect. It was the after-effect from the demon king summoning his army.

    The funeral procession of ck and crimson crosses ¡°Cross Velt¡±¨D¨D3000 of them.

    A weapon that looked like a giant cross due to the wings attached at both its sides, containing 500 pencil missiles & 500 rockets where every single one of them possessed the destructive power that rivaled a cruise missile due to thepressed burning stone and magic power shockwave inside them¨D¨Dthe missile & rocketuncher ¡°Agni Orkan¡±.

    Electromaically elerated gatling cannon with six gun barrels where each barrel was a six barreled gatling gun, ¡°Metzelei Disaster¡±.

    Electronically elerated 88 mm anti material sniper canon that was specialized for pration¨D¨D¡±Scgen AA¡±.

    Electromaically elerated gatling pile bunker that fired super heavy and super hard giant pile¨D¨Dwith new invention ofpressed burning stone stuffed into the pile bunker¨D¨Dto pierce the target and then exploding inside, the electromaic eleration Gatling Bunker Buster.

    The mechanized death gods who were equipped with those weapons. The army of monsters with repulsive but beautiful appearance of multiple animals beingbined into one¨D¨Dthe Grim Reapers, 3000 of them.

    And then to make doubly sure, the sunlight convergenceser ¡°Burst Hyperion¡±¨D¨Dseven of them were floating around Hajime.

    Mass production of trump card and overwhelming quantity battle using superweapons. This was truly the demon king¡¯s domainOne Man Army.

    Hajime¡¯s lips split to form a crescent shape.

    ¡¸Mother. For the sake of my peace¨D¨Ddisappear.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DTsu¡¹

    Right after that, violent destructions were unleashed from both camps.

    But, it only looked like the battle was even at the first attack.

    Seven beams of scorching lights that were brought about by Hyperions. Mother was forced to devote the giant¡¯s whole power into defense just to deal with this. 1500 missiles and rockets per second didn¡¯t allow anything to approach near. All the attacks from the enemy¡¯s side werepletely blocked by a multifaceted space istion barrier that had a shape like a regr icosahedrons. This barrier was formed by the Cross Velts and also defended the sacred tree.

    And then the simultaneous attack from the Cross Velts, gatling, pile, and 88 mm cannon that smashed apart the enemies one after another. If the Grim Reaper also joined in¡­¡­

    Mother¡¯s army was starting to crumble before it could even say ¡®ah¡¯.

    The heaven soldiers or the other machine soldiers or even the battleships were unable to resist the death gods. Their mobility, tactic, and the equipped firearm¡¯s destructive power were overwhelmingly different.

    After all the Grim Reapers were filled with genuine demons. Then they were handed the superweapons of the demon king. This was even worse than giving a metal rod to an ogre. (TN: A saying in Japan, which means making something strong even stronger)

    In addition, the number was increasing even now. The demon king¡¯s ring that was continuing to shine was continuously summoning an army of Grim Reaper from empty air like a flood. Although there were Grim Reapers that were struck down by the lightning strike from the clouds, it was just like a drop in a bucket.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped with how many demons were looking for employment from Hajime. The army of Grim Reapers that were originally only numbered in a thousand responded to the job request and increased until 5000. Yes, it couldn¡¯t be helped! He was the demon king after all!

    ¡¸You¡¯re unexpectedly persistent. I¡¯m impressed. ¨D¨DBut, die.¡¹

    ¡¸You-, damn monster-¡¹

    The positions of both sides werepletely changed. The eye of Hajime who was lording over the battlefield with the sacred tree that was d in crimson light behind him looked exactly like Mother¡¯s eyes toward Hajime and others when they fought at Coltran.

    Mother¡¯s thought were thrown intoplete chaos due to the unbearable disgrace. It unconsciously repeated something like this is impossible over and over in its mind, but the present situation was cornering it without giving any leeway for excuse. It was beyond doubt that Mother was unable to ovee this danger!

    It gathered liquid metal from all over the holynd. It disassembled the towers and weapons and absorbed even the heaven soldier army. It was an amount that beggared the imagination, like looking at an ocean.

    However, in front of the seven Burst Hyperions that continued to sweep down everything without pause, Mother wasn¡¯t permitted any leeway to counterattack and had its hands full with just protecting itself. Liquid metals were turned into scorching magma thatpletely covered the ground.

    Its attacks were blocked by space istion barrier. Its machine soldier army, fighter aircrafts, weapons at the towers, all of them were changed into scraps by the Grim Reapers¡¯ outrageousness and their high spirit that seemed to yell ¡¸It¡¯s the first summon of the whole army! HYAHAA¨D¨D!!¡¹.

    Even the fleet that was its hope had wind holes opened in them and then exploded to pieces by the Grim Reapers who were equipped with electromaic eleration Gatling Bunker Buster. And unbelievably, the gship was bombarding its allies at the end.

    It seemed the shell that was fired at the gship during the cargo ne¡¯s kamikaze attack was the special shell, Squirm Shell. In other words, the inside of the gship was now swarmed by numerous metal small spiders. Apparently the managed to take control of the ship.

    ¡¸But, with just a little bit more-¡¹

    It could take back the Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System. If it managed that, the crimson energy that was bursting up even now would immediately dry up. Conversely it would be able tounch arge scale destructive attack if it resigned itself for the holynd to be greatly damaged. There was still a chance for it to turn the table¡­¡­

    But there, something unexpected for both Hajime and Mother happened.

    ¡¸Ah? This is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What in the world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-sama, the unconverted energy is getting discharged with tremendous force! No, this is, the energy is being absorbed? This ispletely an intervention from outside the system!!¡¹

    G10 was smoking because of its electronic warfare with Mother that it did with the preparedness to die. It raised its voice with bewilderment and agitation.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    After all the holynd was enveloped in a beautiful white light.

    Countless lines of light were spreading like cracks on the ground with the sacred tree at the center. The whole holynd was shining because of that and there was even faint particles of light that were starting to float to the air.

    And

 Chapter 381. Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Epilogue

    Chapter 381. Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Epilogue

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Epilogue

    Hajime opened his eyes from the pleasant sensation of wind caressing his skin and the warmth of the radiant light from the other side of his eyelid.

    Mother¡¯s body was right in front of his eye.

    The body was staring at him with robotic eyes that looked like ss spheres. It seemed the body was on all four above his body while staring at him. It was horror.

    And so, he reflexively averted his gaze. But ahead of his gaze was also opened eyes that were like ss spheres which belonged to Neunte¡¯s body¡­¡­

    The eyes were staring. They were staring fixedly at him with the eyes of the death that didn¡¯t contain the slightest sign of life within them. The body had beautiful face that was thoughtlessly formed by a god, so it felt very ghastly to see such face as the face of a corpse. Furthermore this body that was lying down together with him was damaged all over, doubling the gruesome value twice over. It was horror.

    The average person would definitely scream in this situation, but Hajime was simply turning his gaze back to the Mother¡¯s body calmly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­And, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Ii~I-Ii!!¡¹

    ¡¸The devoted Netemp-san who watched over master from night until morning? You¡¯re too fussy.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s gaze was turning colder while he pushed aside the face of Netemp who was possessing Mother¡¯s body. He got up and felt that the sun felt really close. Yes, the sun was visible from the gap of therge leaves that could envelop a single adult with just one of them.

    He looked around. He realized where he was and his expression loosened up slightly.

    ¡¸We¡¯re above the sacred tree huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I! Ii~I~¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, now that you mentioned it, I fainted after that huh¡­¡­and so youid me down here I see.¡¹

    It seemed Netemp had prepared a simple bed by piling up leaves on the base of a branch that was near the top of sacred tree. This was a city of machine where no human lived, so there was no other ce to rest other than here.

    Although, the sacred tree¡¯s branch was so wide that three or four people could easily sleep side by side on it. Therge leaves were also soft and pleasant to sleep on. The tip of the branch was also surrounded by leaves above and below it, so this spot felt like a bedroom. There was also the warmth from the ray of light that shined through the leaves. This was a really luxurious bedroom.

    If only there was no Neunte¡¯s corpse and a Terminat¡ðr sleeping together with him that is.

    ¡¸Ii?¡¹

    ¡¸I slept together with master¡­¡­poh, what¡¯s with that cutesy act? I¡¯ll scrap you like this apostle body if you don¡¯t cut it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Ii~¡¹

    Netemp-san put her hands on her cheeks while fidgeting, but then she raised her hands in banzai posture as though to say ¡ºMaster got angryyy¡» while flying down from the branch as though going down a stair.

    ¡¸O, oi! What about Endou and G10¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so. I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡¹

    It seemed that she only pretended to run away while she was actually going to tell Kousuke and G10 that Hajime had woken up.

    After Netemp vanished from view, Hajime turned his gaze toward the Neunte body while sighing.

    ¡¸It seems that is undoubtedly Neunte but¡­¡­as I thought she isn¡¯t like before anymore huh. I still don¡¯t know about the mechanism of this possession, so perhaps I should think that it caused some kind of change in her for now¡­¡­¡¹

    While thinking that, his body was screaming in protest from pain all over, so for the time being he put away this matter forter consideration. When he tried emitting magic power as a test, just as he expected after seeing the sacred tree energetically growing in abundance, the magic power wasn¡¯t dispersing anymore.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible with this.¡¹

    Hajime activated his ¡°treasure warehouse¡±. The thick branch andrge leaves were getting in the way, so he summoned a huge object at a space a little distance away where there were few branches and leaves.

    It was a regr octahedron with each side having size of three meters. A circle that was turning sideways was surrounding it. It was the satellite type regeneration magic illumination artifact, ¡°Bel Agharta¡±.

    The circle lit up and the crimson light ran on the surface of the regr octahedron at the center. Light of regeneration softly illuminated the area. The light that poured down through the leaves and branches looked like sunlight filtering through trees.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes partly closed in pleasure as though he was basking in the sun while feeling his body being healed. He also took the opportunity to mend the damage on Neunte body too. After he finished he stored back the body into the ¡°treasure warehouse¡±.

    After a short interval, the memory that was blown away by the horror impact from Netemp Mother watching him sleeping was also freshly resurrected in his mind.

    It was after G10 finished off Mother.

    Hajime thoroughly checked using thepass after that, even so there wasn¡¯t any sign that there was any body double of Mother. There was also no machine soldier, fighter aircraft, or battleship that moved on their own. They stopped functioning and fell to the ground as though to show the fall of the paradise.

    After seeing that sight, Hajime finally let go of his tension but¡­¡­

    A lot of damage had umted from him being forced into continuous battles that pushed him to the very limit while his abilities were restricted to the extreme. On top of that he forcefully dragged out energy from his soul to use ¡°Limit Break ¨C Supreme¡± twice. As expected, even the demon king wished to rest after all that.

    Or rather, his soul and flesh were dering that enough was enough and ordered him to rest.

    He didn¡¯t even remember to heal himself using Bel Agharta that he had been putting off in order to prioritize annihting Mother swiftly. He thought it would be alright with Kousuke here while ignoring the problem of how Kousuke would get out now that the hollow inside the sacred tree that was leading to its deepest part was already closed. And so Hajime somehow performed an emergencynding near the tower and let go of his consciousness.

    But¡­¡­thest sight that he saw before he fainted.

    Naturally he hadn¡¯t recovered the Grim Reapers that he let out. The sight of all them cocking their head together toward Hajime and then leaping toward him all at once¡­¡­

    ¡¸That was real bad huh. Even though Endou was nearby, I let down my guard too quickly that time¡­¡­¡¹

    Even so, if at thatst scene he saw the people inside the Grim Reapers were actually letting out killing intent or hostility, Hajime had the confidence that he would immediately shot up to his feet even if he had let go of his consciousness.

    From what he saw, their rush toward him felt more like ¡ºYour majesty!? Are you alright!?¡»¡ºHis majesty copsed!?¡»¡ºI¡¯ll be there at your side right away-¡»¡ºGather at his majesty¡¯s sideeeee!!¡», so Hajime¡¯s sense of danger also didn¡¯t react.

    But, if they actually had thinking like ¡ºThat most evilness¡­¡­fainted?¡»¡ºCould this be a chance to rise up in the world?¡»¡ºEh? He is wide open right now? This is a chance to be the next demon king?¡»¡ºIs this a chance that will never appear again forever?¡», it would be really bad at that time.

    ¡¸It really made things a lot more convenient that each of the Grim Reapers has their own passenger but¡­¡­even though they should be my weapon, I have to be careful of the risk of rebellion. What¡¯s with this¡­¡­¡¹

    Because, the inside of the Grim Reapers were authentic demons.

    Compared to Hajime controlling all of the Grim Reapers by himself, the scale of the application was in a different level with this arrangement. It was Hajime himself who epted this situation because thebat ability of each Grim Reaper and their ability to carry out strategy couldn¡¯t even bepared from before. And so, as expected he couldn¡¯t decide to just fire all of the demons after thiste, but perhaps it would be better if he prepared a bit more safety measure from now.

    While Hajime was thinking of such things deeply,

    ¡¸Oo~i! Nagumo! You finally woke up!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? It feels like I heard a voice just now? Am I mishearing thing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put you to sleep again you bastard-!¡¹

    Kousuke who hopped up on the branch quickly got a bulging vein on his forehead.

    ¡¸So you were able to get out from underground¡­¡­you look really battered up over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah, the guardians attacked me after I inserted the update after all. I put my body on the line to protect the console.¡¹

    Kousuke shrugged as though it was not a big deal at all, but his body was actually wounded all over. His state wasn¡¯t at all better than Hajime¡¯s previous state.

    It was just as he said, Kousuke must have protected the linchpin of their strategy in desperation so that it didn¡¯t get destroyed physically.

    ¡¸Dangerous craps came without end at me. It would be really awful for me if the magic power didn¡¯t be usable at that timing. Well, thanks to the enemies rushing on me anxiously like that, the bulkhead that connected to the surface was kept open all that time, so I was able to get out easily.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. You managed to weather the danger again like a cockro¨D¨Dcough. I mean you used your clones like there is no tomorrow to get out of another tight spot huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, what were you going to say just now? Just because the frequency of me wearing ck outfit kept increasing, what were you going to call me just now!?¡¹

    ¡¸Cockroach.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now see here, don¡¯t answer so honestly like that. Nagumo, do you know about the word sugarcoat?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously. It¡¯s this convenient thing that can be used to coat snacks or words.¡¹

    ¡¸Then use sugarcoat! For your words that stab at people¡¯s heart like Gae Bolg!¡¹

    ¡¸Pretty energetic aren¡¯t you. Aren¡¯t your wounds opening up again?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault! I¡¯m literallyining at you like I¡¯m going to vomit blood here!¡¹

    ¡¸Now now, sit over here.¡¹

    Kousuke looked like he was going to grab at Hajime¡¯s cor even now. Hajime gestured with his hand for him to enter the illumination range of Bel Agharta. Kousuke stared coldly at Hajime, even so his condition was severe as expected. He sat down on the ground heavily and sat cross legged.

    ¡¸Sheesh, You¡¯re like this right after you woke up even though you had been sleeping for nearly two days.

    ¡¸What? Two days, you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, two days.¡¹

    Hajime followed the sunlight that shined down through the trees and looked up to the sun. The sun that was shining brilliantly was currently closer to the east. It would be noon within several more hours. In other words, he had slept for nearly 40 hours.

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line. Looks like the case this time was tiresome even for the demon king-sama as expected.¡¹

    Kousukeughed. The demon king was so tired he slept like a log, finally he was able to see a human side to this demon king!

    ¡¸You were also really tired weren¡¯t you? My bad, I made you kept watch for two days.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m the demon king¡¯s right hand man after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Could it be, you¡¯re the lord right now?¡¹

    ¡¸What part of me is like that! I was replying to you normally! ¡­¡­I was, right?¡¹

    Kousuke sounded a bit unsure.

    There, the two¡¯s wounds hadpletely recovered. The fundamental weariness that came from the fatigue in Hajime¡¯s soul was still remaining, even so he had recovered enough to move.

    ¡¸And, did something happen during these two days? What are the Grim Reapers doing? Was there any contact from Amanogawa and others?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, about that. Where should I start exining from¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke looked slightly worried, then he pped his hands together in decision and stood up. And then, he beckoned at Hajime to follow him and led him to the top of the branch.

    ¡¸For now, there is still no contact from Coltran. I thought that it might be possible for them toe here already if they used transport aircraft other than the high speed ne we used, but there is still isn¡¯t anyoneing until now.¡¹

    ¡¸The electricity died over there after all, so they can¡¯t use the facility to contact us here. I should hand a gate key for them to use in this kind of situation.¡¹

    ¡¸You never thought that the magic power dispersion effect would vanish right? It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Hajime and Kousuke arrived until the tip of the branch while conversing. Large leaves were ovepping like a wall. Kousuke used his hand to brush them aside like pushing aside ¡°norencurtain hung at shop entrance¡±.

    And then¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing huh. It only takes two days.¡¹

    Below there was nothing but green, green, and even more green. Tree roots were jutting out like twisting snakes, and weeds were protruding out from the cracks of the ground, forming a green carpet.

    Ivies were twining around the tower with flowers blooming from them. It was like there were many giant trees growing.

    The battleships, fighter jets, and machine army that stopped functioning had also started to get buried under the nts. The most magnificent view was the ground outside the machine city that was turning into a in.

    The only thing that stayed the same from before was the part where the liquid metal that turned into magma was gathered. They had cooled down and turned into hard metals that were forming hills.

    ¡¸This sight is like ¡°a millennium after civilization broke down¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸You sometimes saw this at movie or manga.¡¹

    Hajime resumed breathing after feeling dumbfounded by the scene and watched the sight of nature. Then he suddenly took out the ¡°Orb of Lutria¡± from his pocket.

    The sacred tree immediately shined faintly even though he didn¡¯t use the orb to interfere with it.

    ¡¸It feels like it¡¯s saying thanks.¡¹

    Kousuke turned around with a faint smile. Hajime wordlessly agreed with his words.

    Right after that,

    The ground went astir. It felt like there was repulsive cries ¡ºAaAAAAAAA-¡»ing from below. Even though warm sunlight was shining down, the body temperature felt like it was going down slightly¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah,e to think of it, the Grim Reapers are searching throughout the holynd. They¡¯re looking for any useful looking parts that they might be able to offer to you.¡¹

    The moment Kousuke said that, shadows flew out from throughout the holynds. It was the Grim Reapers. Strangely, the shapes of the shadows that were reflected on the ground or tower were different from the shape of the body frame. The shadows¡­¡­were hard to describe, with shapes like gargoyle thingy, or undefined form something¡­¡­

    ¡¸Disgusting.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re your subordinates.¡¹

    Hajime reflexively muttered. Right after Kousuke¡¯s calm tsukkomi pierced into him, around 4500 Grim Reapers and 500 machine soldiers lined up orderly on the air in front of Hajime. They all bowed toward him like retainers. In addition, the 500 machine soldiers were also shouldering damaged Grim Reapers. It seemed they had switched body.

    And then they conveyed their congrattions one after another, things like ¡ºYour majesty, please receive my heartfelt congrattions for your recovery!¡» or ¡ºWe have already collected the enemies¡¯ main weapons as well as your majesty weapons, especially the Cross Velts!¡»¡ºContrattions for the victory this time!¡»¡ºAs expected from our king!¡»¡ºNow we have some tales to tell the princesster on!¡».

    ¡¸Aa~, yeah. You guys did good work for our first total mobilization. ¨D¨DYou guys, good job.¡¹

    Instantly, repulsive cheers of ¡ºAaAAAAAA!!¡» burst out loudly and thundered throughout the holynd. It felt like the mind was getting scrapped off just from listening to it. Perhaps this was actually an attack?

    ¡¸Missionplete! All troops, return!¡¹

    I can¡¯t listen to this! Although Hajime thought that, he at least maintained his dignity as their superior and lifted the treasure warehouse. Crimson radiance fanned out and the Grim Reapers were vanishing in good mood.

    Their atmosphere was like people who just participated in an event and returned home with the feeling of ¡ºIt was su~per fu~~n¡» while carrying a lot of souvenirs.

    ¡¸I need to write the list of the retrieved itemster.¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like they are carrying back everything they can get hold of. They are really like tourists who go into shopping spree.¡¹

    The demons¡¯ presences vanished from the holynd.

    And all was well.

    Refreshing wind blew through. Hajime and Kousuke took a breath.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, where is Netemp and G10?¡¹

    Hajime put away ¡°Lutria¡¯s Orb¡± while taking out thepass and Crystal Key next.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Netemp-san is bringing G10 here right now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Did something happen to G10?¡¹

    Hajime scrutinized Kousuke who sounded evasive. When hest saw G10, she was already on the verge of stopped functioning after getting into an electronic war where she literally spent everything she had. The worst case shed inside Hajime¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸I think, she isn¡¯t dead. ording to Netemp-san, she might entered sleep mode in order to hold out just barely.¡¹

    ording to Kousuke, when he ran to where G10 was, she was lying on the ground close to Hajime without showing any reaction at all. Most likely she mustered herst strength to float toward Hajime.

    ¡¸She is ced in the underground facility right now. Just in case, Netemp-san had tested various things like supplying her with electricity or connecting with the facility¡¯s console to check if it¡¯s possible to rece G10¡¯s CPU or something.¡¹

    But, there was no sign of her waking up.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Netemp-san is bringing her here right now. We don¡¯t know if anything might worsen her state, so she is extremely careful in carrying her.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it will be fine. Everything will return back to normal by using Bel Agartha. As expected it will be impossible to return her back to her prime 200 years ago but¡­¡­now, it might be possible now.¡¹

    ¡¸I left Grasp Gloria and the conversion system where they are. The conversion system you see, it¡¯s stuck in the sacred tree, on top of that it¡¯s as huge as the energy tower we saw at Coltran, so it will be impossible to carry it around.¡¹

    Now that Hajime had obtained unlimited magic power, it might be possible to perform regeneration that went back to 200 years ago. The sacred tree and the system could also be separated from each other if he used the orb. Even so, he would put it off forter.

    ¡¸Endou, I¡¯ll bring Amanogawa here. Wait here together with Netemp and G10 when they got here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Ro~ger¡¹

    Hajime used thepass. He searched Kouki¡¯s location urately and checked if he was alone or not. He confirmed that there were only Jasper and others around him and nobody else.

    There was no problem.

    Hajime opened a gate and instantly traveled through 12000 kilometers.

    ¡¸Kyaah!?¡¹

    The demon king was there when she turned around. Mindy fell on her butt at the scene that looked like an encounter with the unknown with how there was someone who came out from a membrane of light that appeared from thin air. Her mouth was closing and opening wordlessly from the shock.

    Beside her, a small silhouette ran past with rapid footsteps *shutatatatatata-*. There was no agitation from the silhouette. As though to say, There was only one thing to do! Charge!

    ¡¸Nn~~~~~¡¹

    ¡¸Oops¡¹

    The charging little girl who came flying¨D¨DListy. When Hajime caught her firmly in his arms, Listy rubbed her face on Hajime¡¯s chest with all her power. She disyed her wordless happiness with ¡¸Nn~-, Nn~~-¡¹.

    Then she lifted her face and grinned widely with tearful eyes squinted in happiness,

    ¡¸Wee home, Otou-san.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ou¡¹

    The demon king who hadmitted numerous amount of ignoring the atmosphere. But even the demon king who was renowned as aplete savage was reading the mood this time as expected. Or perhaps it should be said that he was made to read the mood by Listy-chan. He was finally unable to refute being called Otou-san.

    Hajime sighed. He fixed his hold on Listy and caressed her head. Listy-chan buried her head on his chest once more in satisfaction and quietly transformed into a burr that was stuck on Hajime¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸L-Listy¡­¡­you are really¡­¡¹

    Mindy was dumbfounded. She was in admiration of howcking in hesitation Listy was. She finally got on her feet.

    ¡¸Sorry to surprise you.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no. I¡¯m doing my best¡­¡­to get used to this kind of thing. More importantly, it¡¯s great that you are safe. That¡¯s, what about Mother¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course she is defeated. This side too, it looks you¡¯re your whole family is safe. It was worth it that I hurried up. And¡­¡­¡¹

    Mindy patted her chest in relief. Hajime looked behind her¨D¨Dat Kouki who was sleeping on something that looked like an operating table. nkets were ced there to be recement for quilt where Kouki wasid down carefully. His breathing was stable. There was a water jug and towel nearby. Hajime could see that Mindy and Listy were taking care of him.

    But, there wasn¡¯t any sign of him waking up even after themotion just now.

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Kouki-san is¡­¡­sleeping like this after the battle was over. He hasn¡¯t woke up at all even now.¡¹

    It seemed Kouki also fainted after the battle. Etemp collected him to this isted ce in heaven where he could rest without any disturbance.

    ¡¸It was like something from a fairy tale. If Kouki-san was left at the open where everyone can see him, it felt like they would deify him.¡¹

    Of course that would happen. The sacred mountain Coltran shined. At the same time there was a swordsman who controlled a dragon of light that was shining with the same radiance. It was exined to the people beforehand that there was a sword type secret weapon, even so Kouki was considered as a special existence for being chosen as its wielder. That sentiment deepened even more after he saved Coltran.

    ¡¸But, you guys are following the scenario right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Nii-san is running around to lead the people even now.¡¹

    Scenario¨D¨Dthe holy sword was connected to Mother. Mother¡¯s death meant the death of the holy sword too. In other words, Mother sacrificed herself to take down the enemy with her in order to protect mankind. And then, the user of the holy sword, Kouki also lost his life as the price of using the holy sword. That was the scenario.

    Mother and supernatural power weren¡¯t necessary in the history of the new mankind.

    ¡¸Is Jasper doing his role well?¡¹

    ¡¸Err~¡­¡­¡¹

    Mindy awkwardly looked around. Hajime thought that perhaps it was as expected, the burden was too great for Jasper who was an underworlder and didn¡¯t even receive any decent education¡­¡­but, it seemed it was the opposite.

    ¡¸Rather, Nii-san is doing his role too well. He looks really troubled, bu he is managing somehow. From where I stand, I¡¯m really puzzled watching that, ¡°Is that really Nii-san?¡± I questioned in my mind¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just what is going on?¡¹

    In other words, Jasper¡¯s speech before the battle, his encouragement at the middle of the battle, his leadership action, his never give up attitude that continued to fight until the very end for hisrades¡¯ sake, Jasper who continued to give instructions naturally was still relied on as the ¡°mankind¡¯s leader¡± even after the battle was over.

    ¡¸Mother¡¯s death is already told to everyone. Although there is no more enemy, the people has lost the support of their heart. Right now Nii-san is the only one that they can rely on.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously¡­¡­? From the beginning I thought that he has the disposition to be leader but¡­¡­¡¹

    Of course Jasper was meeting a lot of difficulty because ofck of knowledge. But, the upperworlders who originally should be the one managing Coltran had that knowledge. They followed Jasper as the one who was taking the initiative and supported him.

    Jasper himself was relying on the upperworlders without hesitation in areas where he wascking. During these two days, there was norge turmoil even after Mother¡¯s death had be public knowledge. They managed to take care of the minimum required matters like healing the wounded, distributing food, and assigning sleeping ce to everyone.

    Everything was thanks to everyone, from upperworlders to underworlders obeying or helping Jasper while thinking ¡¸Well, if that¡¯s what Jasper said then alright¡¹.

    ¡¸I see. I also said this before but¡­¡­as expected of the only man in this controlled fake paradise who thought of the future and took action.¡¹

    ¡¸For use Nii-san is just Nii-san though¡­¡­but, it feels like he is going to far away. It makes me feel a bit lonely.¡¹

    ¡¸But, you feel proud right? That¡¯s written on your face.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, yes. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m thinking, as expected from my Nii-san!¡¹

    While Hajime was having that talk with Mindy, the door opened and the person in question came with a good timing into the room.

    ¡¸Oo!? Boss-, when did youe back¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ii!!¡¹

    It seemed Jasper came to check on the situation here. Etemp-san used his head as a stepping stone and flew. She showed her happiness by twisting for seven turns midair andnded on Hajime¡¯s head snugly.

    Then right after that, ¡¸Ii-Ii-Ii-¡¹ she poked on his head with her front leg.

    It seemed she was saying something like ¡¸Master, bring me with you next time no matter what! Netemp is no good! You can¡¯t put your trust on her!¡¹.

    ¡¸You, don¡¯t sell out your little sister like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ii~~~¡¹

    I will never acknowledge a little sister who got prioritized over her big sister! She was saying something like that.

    ¡¸Then fight. The thing that your heart desire lies ahead of victory!¡¹

    ¡¸Ii!!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you a conquering king from somewhere huh? Or rather, aren¡¯t you getting along well with Etemp for some reason?¡¹

    Listy-chan raised her head from Hajime¡¯s chest where she was rubbing her cheeks and spoke such thing to Etemp above his head with a serious expression. Etemp responded to that with a sharp salute.

    ¡¸Err~, I don¡¯t know what is going on but¡­¡­¡¹

    Jasper approached with a bewildered expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not anythingplicated. I crushed Mother. Coltran¡¯s people is liberated. I recovered my strength so I returned. That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. ¡­¡­Mother, is defeated¡­¡­I see¡¹

    That was certainly something he understood.

    If not, there was no way Kouki would be able to fight like something from a fairy tale like that. The sacred mountain Coltran also wouldn¡¯t shine. There was no way the battle would be over like this in that case.

    And above all else, there was no way they would be able to still survive like this.

    However, now that he was told clearly like this¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nii-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Jasper reflexively covered his eyes with his hand. Tears slowly trickled down from the gap. Mindy smiled and put her hand above Jasper¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over¡­¡­for real.¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong.¡¹

    Hajime decisively cut down Jasper¡¯s emotional muttering. Jasper unconsciously moved his hand away from his face and made a puzzled look. Hajime walked toward Kouki while speaking.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just the beginning isn¡¯t it? The hard part is starting from now.¡¹

    Hajime took out Bel Agartha and illuminated Kouki with crimson light while looking back across his shoulder.

    ¡¸Are you resolved?¡¹

    The false paradise had vanished. The caged bird was going out from the solid cage right now. They would have to fight the reality that would be even harsher in a sense from here on. They would have to walk with their own feet. A lot of problem would ur down the line. Surely there would be a lot of conflict between humans too.

    ¡¸Boss, don¡¯t look down on us. If it¡¯s resolve then I already got them since a long time ago.¡¹

    Jasper resolutely wiped his tears and made a fearless smile that looked somewhat simr with Hajime and Kouki.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what it means to be human right?¡¹

    He wasn¡¯t a caged bird from the start. He was beaten up to the ground, messed up with his stupid choice, even so he still advanced forward step by step. That¡¯s what it means to be human ain¡¯t it? Jasper looked back at Hajime with such unsaid feeling in his eyes.

    In respond Hajime too,

    ¡¸Yeah. Exactly.¡¹

    He said that and smiled slightly.

    ¡¸Go all out, Coltran¡¯s new leader.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugu¡­¡­I got it.¡¹

    Jasper nodded strongly. He seemed a bit awkward with his role, but he possessed both resolve and ambition in his aura.

    Hajime turned back at Kouki with a smile still on his face.

    Ten secondster, even though the light of regeneration was beaming continuously, Kouki only twitched slightly but he still hadn¡¯t woke up. The external wounds had already healedpletely but¡­¡­as expected, he had also fought extremely severe battles every day at the desert world, so the damage that he shouldered was even more serious than Hajime.

    And so,

    ¡¸Get up already.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoguuh!?¡¹

    Hajime tried waking him up with a punch on the stomach.

    Hajime couldn¡¯t endure watching the sleeping face of a guy, and the hero at that, so it couldn¡¯t be helped! Jasper and others were huddled with each other as though they had seen something terrifying.

    ¡¸W-what!? Enemy attack!?¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s eyes opened wide. He rolled down from the bed and immediately entered a fighting stance.

    And then, he saw the demon king making a fist with his artificial arm,

    ¡¸Kuh, it¡¯s really an enemy attack!¡¹

    Kouki thrust open his right arm. Holy sword-chan responded and flew in godspeed into his grasp. Sword was drawn in an instant!

    ¡¸! You bastard, are you still half asleep!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m wide awake, thanks to teh pain on my stomach!¡¹

    ¡¸Then what do you mean by ¡°enemy attack¡± huh!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the demon king after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Real blunt ain¡¯t ya! This shitty hero-¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear that from the hitty demon king who woke up someone with a punch at the gut-¡¹

    *ng-ng-dopan-dopan-* The two fought.

    Also, Listy-chan was still carried in Hajime¡¯s arm even now, but she showed no sign of feeling scared at all. Rather her eyes were sparkling.

    Five minutester.

    Jasper got between them (with the resolve of dying) and somehow stopped the quarrel (it felt like he narrowly escaped death by a hair¡¯s breadth).

    And so, Hajime brought Kouki to the holynd with Jasper and others in tow temporarily.

    One of their reasons ofing was because they wanted to see the holynd, but they also wanted to meet G10. After all, G10 would never return to Coltran anymore after this. She would part with Jasper and others for life.

    Of course, she would continue giving support to mankind by sending advice to Jasper through the holynd¡¯s telmunication, sending support supplies at some random ce near Coltran, giving support that could be dressed up as an idental discovery, etc. But, it was the truth that they wouldn¡¯t meet each other directly anymore.

    And so, Mindy went to call the other children while Jasper went to exin to his subordinates that he would be gone for a bit to take a a nap because he practically hadn¡¯t rest for two days (in fact he really hadn¡¯t rest at all during these two days, but that exhaustion was cured using Bel Agharta). Then the whole group passed through the gate to the holynd.

    ¡¸And, why are you two so edgy with each other like that?¡¹

    Jasper and his family were watching the sight of the holynd from above the sacred tree with indescribable excitement and admiration. Behind them was Netemp Mother who was making the pose of a certain pirate empress when she was looking down on other too much and Etemp-san who was stamping her foot in frustration.

    Kousuke sent them a nce before he sent a nk stare at another branch.

    He was looking toward the demon king and the hero who wouldn¡¯t look at each other¡¯s eye since some time ago.

    ¡¸It¡¯s that asshole demon king¡¯s fault.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s that asshole hero¡¯s fault.¡¹

    ¡¸You two are like shitty brats.¡¹

    The displeasure aura that was relentlessly emitted from the hero and demon king was attacking Kousuke¡¯s stomach painfully.

    ¡¸Listen to me Endou. That bastard Nagumo, he woke me up with a punch to the gut.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I got the gist now. Nagumo is in the wrong.¡¹

    Hajime averted his gaze. Kousuke thought ¡¸Why do I have to do something like this¡­¡­¡¹ while speaking to Hajime to smooth things over between the two.

    ¡¸Nagumo, how about apologizing once? The talk won¡¯t progress like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Listen to me, Endou.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? What?¡¹

    Hajime looked at Kousuke with a sharp expression and spoke.

    ¡¸Even if it was 100% my fault¨D¨DI will not bow to anyone against my will!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you should bow! If you are aware that you¡¯re at fault! You¡¯re just acting like a brat throwing tantrum!¡¹

    The worst demon king spoke the famous line of a certain familiar to use it in the worst way so brazenly.

    The hero¡¯s hand moved toward his holy sword¡¯s handle.

    Seeing that, Kousuke held forward the thing that he had been holding since some time ago in panic.

    ¡¸Aa geez, stop acting like idiot and revive G10 already! Why are you two at odds with each other so much like this and will get into a fight at the drop of hat¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You, you have be like a mom huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou, you feel a little like Shizuku.¡¹

    ¡¸You two, be a little bit more considerate to my stomach if you guys know how hard you two are making it for me!?¡¹

    He had enough already with this demon king and hero¡­¡­Kousuke grumbled while Bel Agartha¡¯s light evenloped G10.

    G10¡¯s eye lit up once more in just ten seconds.

    ¡¸System reboot¡­¡­40 hours 32 minutes and 7 seconds has passed since entering conservation mode¡­¡­¡¹

    G10 suddenly floated with her floating ability while her eye was flickering faintly. And then the sight that entered her eye at first¨D¨Dthe state of the holynd made her froze.

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹

    It was unknown what was the feeling that was making her let out such voice.

    She was simply staring still.

    G10 continued to stare at the holynd that was overflowing with greenery as though to burn the sight into her memory storage.

    Behind G10, Hajime, Kouki, and Kousuke were silently standing. They wanted to talk to G10 after her revival, but as expected, the state she was in made it hard to disturb her. Jasper and family and even Etemp and Netemp were falling quiet while watching G10.

    Some time passed in such silence.

    Before long, G10 slowly turned and turned her eye toward the three there.

    ¡¸Coltran is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸A lot of people survived. Not all of them survived but, many of the humans lived.¡¹

    ¡¸I, see. I¡¯m d¡­¡­¡¹

    She said few words.

    However, exactly because of that, everyone understood that every single word of G10 contained overflowing emotion.

    G10 fell silent for a bit more to digest the emotion that was flooding within her. No one tried to hurry her up.

    She had been fighting alone by herself for 200 years without any rest. There was no way they could easily understood the thought of such warrior. Any words that Hajime and others could say right now would be nothing more than the height of boorishness.

    G10 slowly looked up to the sacred tree. She stared at the grasnds that continued until the horizon. And then she turned her gaze to Hajime and others.

    ¡¸To think, that kind of strategy can go well¡­¡­as a tactical support AI, such strategy that was like a tightrope walking is something that I can¡¯t rmend at all.¡¹

    ¡¸What, so you didn¡¯t believe on the tactic huh.¡¹

    Surely she was trying to change the atmosphere. G10 said that with a jesting tone looking like she wanted to say that everything was alright already. Hajime guessed her intention and shrugged with the same jesting tone.

    Smile also formed on the faces of Kouki and others.

    ¡¸Well, that tactic was really insane. As expected from Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to implicitly say that I¡¯m insane by saying that?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Do you actually think that you are sane!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yosh, I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, stop fighting for every single thing!¡¹

    Kousuke stopped the two who were naturally trying to kill each other (lol). G10¡¯s body shook in amusement and the atmosphere of the ce softened.

    ¡¸Aa~, I don¡¯t really get what kind of tactic it was though¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no time at all before this, so Jasper held back his question and only focused on his own role. G10 nced briefly at the quarrel of the three otherworlders before she exined gently, of the disturbing details.

    ording to her, the tactic was roughly divided to four stages.

    The first stage was breaking through Mother¡¯s force and the barrier that was covering the holynd.

    The second stage was peeling off the liquid metal structure that was surrounding the sacred tree.

    The third stage was creating a direct passage to the deepest part of the sacred tree to send Kousuke to the ce of the conversion system.

    The fourth stage was using the conversion system and Grasp Gloria to obtain unlimited magic power and counterattack.

    Actually, the high altitude kamikaze attack using high speed cargo ne at the opening of battle had one more objective other than as camouge for Hajime and others to push through the force field.

    It was to allow Kousuke who was already on the ground to invade inside the force field without getting detected by Mother.

    ¡¸Good grief, I was dropped at the sky and ran marathon for dozens of kilometers. I want to cry at how absurd my superior is.¡¹

    It seemed Hajime and Kouki had stopped quarreling. Kousuke was standing between them with his arms folded and sighed.

    It was just as he said, Kousuke jumped down at the middle and ran with his own power until the outer edge of the holynd. Body strengthening wasn¡¯t affected by the magic power dispersion effect, so even a full marathon wasn¡¯t difficult at all. And so Hajime and others were going around the holynd from some distance for around thirty minutes until Kousuke arrived.

    And so, Hajime dropped an artifact (little stone type) at the other side of the barrier among the scattered fragments of the ne that was shot down. This artifact functioned as the starting point for Kousuke to teleport to.

    Of course such magic consumed the majority of Kousuke¡¯s magic power, but the fuel consumption was far better than opening a gate.

    After infiltrating the holynd like that, Hajime fought fiercely as a distraction while Kousuke was circling to behind the sacred tree.

    ¡¸Is Kousuke-sama really a human?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand what G10 want to say. I also feeling doubt about it sometimes.¡¹

    ¡¸Even with thebat uniform knitted from arachne¡¯s string that he wore under his clothes so that it increased the chance to slip through infrared or machine sensor, he was practically strolling through thatrge army. He is more ghostly than even ghost.¡¹

    ¡¸Ok. I¡¯m crying okay? I¡¯m already crying here.¡¹

    Kousuke started sitting while hugging his knees because it wasn¡¯t just Hajime, even Kouki was saying something like that.

    Kouki naturally ignored that and spoke while putting his hand on his chin.

    ¡¸Well, if it¡¯s under the extravagant situation where the demon king acted as the diversion, I can understand that there was no way the abyss lord wouldn¡¯t get found out but¡­¡­to be honest, it was the matter of the sacred tree reacting that I found hard to believe.¡¹

    It was the cornerstone of the tactic. Even for the abyss lord, it was impossible to slip through the multipleyers of security system that was in the way until the deepest part of the tree. His path would bepletely obstructed with just a single partitioning wall on his way.

    That was why, their greatest trump card to slip through all of that¨D¨Dthe direct intervention to sacred tree was the tactic¡¯s most important requirement.

    Hajime shrugged.

    ¡¸Well yeah. If I hadn¡¯t confirmed it beforehand with the great tree Ua Alto, as expected even I won¡¯t dare to use this tactic. I had prepared the second and third n just in case it was no good though.¡¹

    The second n was possessing a machine soldier using Netemp¡¯s possession ability. The apostle body getting shot down was actually half a bluff.

    Apostle body that was relying on magic power supply from the holy precincts at Tortus had no way to produce magic power naturally by itself. Even so, there would be no problem with moving the body itself.

    The possession ability was a trump card that Mother wasn¡¯t aware of, therefore in case the sacred tree didn¡¯t react, Hajime would try if it was possible for Netemp to open the path to underground using possessed machine soldier.

    Of course, in such case they would need to explore the route until the deepest part. It would definitely take a lot of time. It would expose Hajime¡¯s life to even more danger to buy time.

    The third n came into y there. This n could be said as originally the first n.

    In other words, a temporary retreat to Tortus.

    Hajime had fired the Squirm Shell at a battleship at the beginning in order to secure the magic power for that. Originally the Squirm Shell wasn¡¯t for taking over the battlefield. An Elemagia was loaded together with the Squirm Shell. It was to allow the small arachnes to steal electricity from the battleship and stocked magic power.

    ¡¸Haa~, I don¡¯t really get it even after hearing it once more but¡­¡­I at least get this one. Mother¡¯s mistake was turning boss into an enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Listy? Why are you the one looking proud like that?¡¹

    Jasper was looking half astonished and half amazed. Beside him Listy was puffing up her chest with a huff. Mindy made a tsukkomi at her with a troubled face. The other children also looked puzzled, but it seemed they decided to think Anyway it¡¯s amazing! for the time being. Their eyes were sparkling.

    Netemp was also looking smug. As though to say¡¸I was ying a really big role!¡¹. Etemp was biting a handkerchief that she knitted with her spider string to act an¡¸Kiii~~~, how frustratiiing-¡¹.

    ¡¸Even so¡­¡­¡¹

    G10 suddenly looked up to the sacred tree and muttered.

    ¡¸The sacred tree also exist at other worlds. The words are, connected¡­¡­is it?¡¹

    ¡¸My theory is still in the stage of conjecture though. But Harden¡¯s conversion system lent a credence at my theory.¡¹

    ¡¸Element, was it?¡¹

    The revived Kousuke tilted his head while asking. Kouki continued after him with a pondering face.

    ¡¸If I remember it right, magic power, blessing power, and even the sky dragon power in Grasp Gloria, all will lead to the element if you follow them back to their root. That was what you said right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The sacred tree and great tree¨D¨Dlet¡¯s just call of them the world tree. This thing is most likely a natural conversion system.¡¹

    The energies that were flowing in each of their respective world were like elementary particle at physics. It seemed they were made from very small grains that were smaller than each of them.

    That was ¡°element¡±. It was the smallest material that became the base of any kind of energy.

    And then, the world trees that existed at each world were absorbing those elements from somewhere and converted them into energy that suited each world they were in and released them out. That was Hajime¡¯s theory.

    ¡¸There is this kind of legend at my world. There are nine worlds. All of those worlds are contained and supported by a single giant tree.¡¹

    After exined till that point, Hajime turned his gaze to G10.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s just a myth or a fact. The number of worlds that I have confirmed right now is seven. Perhaps it won¡¯t stop at nine and there are a lot more worlds¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-sama?¡¹

    Hajime slowly walked toward G10. She spoke to him with a puzzled tone. She wasn¡¯t even aware that she was lost in Hajime¡¯s story.

    ¡¸Or perhaps, there might even be the core world that produced the elements. Perhaps this giant tree that exist in every world, is nothing more than the branch of the true world tree that is soaring high in that core world.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what a grand story.¡¹

    Hajime stopped walking at G10¡¯s side and stared at the holynd while talking. It wasn¡¯t just G10, even Kouki and others were also watching Hajime in bewilderment.

    Hajime asked a question in the middle of everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it exciting just from imagining it?¡¹

    It was immediately obvious to whom that question was directed to. Even if his eye was staring at the holynd below, his focus was directed to G10.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, I think so. To turn the unknown to be known. It¡¯s exactly that insatiable pursuit that is the radiance of human.¡¹

    G10¡¯s tone was somewhatcking in intonation, however, a part of her sentence was sounding in agreement.

    Hajime turned back to that G10. Kouki and others seemed to guess what he was going to say and silently watched the conversation.

    ¡¸G10. From here on, you are going to support the people of Coltran from the shadow. You mentioned that you will destroy yourself after you are convinced that they will be able to head to the future on their own feet.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. That is myst mission.¡¹

    When they heard that matter confirmed once more, Kouki, Kousuke, Jasper and his family, all of them couldn¡¯t help but grimaced.

    Because, such thing was just toocking in salvation.

    This was the existence who had wholeheartedly thought about mankind¡¯s future and continued to fight until she finally aplished her mission. And yet such an end wouldn¡¯t provide her any salvation at all.

    ¡¸You said, that you shouldn¡¯t be born?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. We AI shouldn¡¯t be born. This world doesn¡¯t need us. No, we are more of a harm to it instead.¡¹

    Things like supernatural guidance or supervisor would be nothing but a harmful influence to the people of Coltran. After all human¡¯s future had to be built with human¡¯s own hand.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime understood G10¡¯s feeling.

    That was why Hajime didn¡¯t try resurrecting the people of Coltran, he didn¡¯t even have the intention for that.

    Human had to advance forward step by step. For the sake of their future from here on, showing them paranormal power where the dead came back to life so conveniently was something that absolutely couldn¡¯t be showed.

    Because doing such thing was the same as trampling G10¡¯s feeling for these 200 years.

    ¡¸Then G10. Fulfill your mission and die.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi-, Nagumo!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa geez, that¡¯s why you should learn to sugarcoat things a little-¡¹

    ¡¸Boss! That¡¯s saying too much-¡¹

    Kouki, Kousuke, and Jasper spontaneously raised their voices loudly at Hajime¡¯s words.

    But, before G10 could answer that she naturally would do so, Hajime continued adding on his words.

    ¡¸And then, be reborn when everything is over.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Reborn¨D¨Deh?¡¹

    G10 was bewildered. Kouki and others also looked bewildered. Hajime quietly stretched out his hand as though to grab the sky.

    Right after that, a tremendous light was emitted from the ¡°treasure warehouse¡± that was on that finger. Crimson torrent rose to teh sky of the holynd. Kouki and others covered their face from the overwhelming light and wind pressure.

    And then, that appeared.

    ¡¸This thing is formerly the strongest battleship of a certain world.¡¹

    Its total length was around 400 meters. Its size was like two of the the greatest ss of aircraft carrier of earth getting erged to be two sizes bigger and lined side by side. It was astonishingly huge.

    ¡¸It followed an eventful fate and became a single nation that protected the people on board of it.¡¹

    At the sky world where dragons and humans coexisted with each other, the queen there let go of this ship as the proof of their determination that they didn¡¯t need such immense power anymore, the same like this world.

    ¡¸I made a promise with those guys who had lived together with this ship for many years.¡¹

    ¡¸Pro, mise?¡¹

    That ship was sorge that the sun waspletely blocked by it. It was floating not with sky dragon power, but with countless gravity stones that were installedter on, so it was consuming Hajime¡¯s magic power like water even at this moment. But Hajime only nodded without showing any sign of it on his face.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll turn this thing into a luxury cruise ship. It won¡¯t be a sad battleship anymore. But to be the world¡¯s greatest passenger ship to go to adventure through the endless spacesky toward the unknown worlds. A ship that can bring anyone and anything on board of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Passenger ship¡­¡­¡¹

    G10 looked up in astonishment. Hajime¡¯s words echoed like a dream.

    ¡¸You were once reborn. From the AI who managed an investigation ship that helped travelers to a tactical support AI who protected herrades from war.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re reborn once more isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Hajime quietly held out his hand in invitation. He was telling her to take his hand.

    ¡¸The luxury cruise ship that travel through worlds¨D¨DAvenst. I¡¯m looking for someone who I can entrust with this ship, no for an excellent navigation officer who can be entrusted with such thing. Where I will be able to find the most qualified person for it I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­someone like you are really¡­¡­¡¹

    G10 was swaying unsteadily. Her eye was slowly flickering many times. Anyone who saw her right now would think that she was crying.

    Before long, after a lot of time passed, G10 muttered in a small voice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Will it be allowed?¡¹

    It was clear what she was talking about even without any subject in her sentence. Even though all of herrades in the past had died, would it be allowed for her alone to live for the sake of something else than her mission? Surely her decision to self-destruct at the end was also the influence from such thought.

    ¡¸There is no way, thatrades, will curse the survival of their fellowrade.¡¹

    It was Kouki who answered. He was staring at G10 with a kind expression.

    ¡¸I know how you feel, it¡¯s painful to have things entrusted to you and survive by yourself. But, I think that¡¯s exactly why, that you should live desperately until you die.¡¹

    Kousuke put his hands on the back of his head and spoke those words with a smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m begging you, G10. You were the one who showed me the dream. You were the one who saved us! For me, you are my benefactor! That¡¯s whyyy-, yeah, I want you to be saved too!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right-. To say here alone again and then vanishing without anyone to apany you when everything is over, that¡¯s not what we are hoping at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Jii-ten, live-¡¹

    Jasper, Mindy, Listy, and then the other children also yelled together that they wanted her to live.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­¡­¡¹

    G10¡¯s voice was shaking.

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking you one more time.¡¹

    Hajime held out his hand once more.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you be the worlds¡¯ best navigation officer to travel together with us somewhere?¡¹

    G10 stared fixedly at that hand.

    Various feelings must being and going within G10. Her eye was flickering faintly, and then¨D¨D

    ¡¸There is no way, there can be anybody else than me. The one who can be the worlds¡¯ best navigation officer, is none other than me. There is nobody else other than me, who is suitable to be your ship, Hajime-sama.¡¹

    Her eye¡¯s light quietly settled down.

    ¡¸One day, after I aplished my mission, please allow me to get on board.¡¹

    That voice was strong and resounded with dignity.

    ¡¸It will be me, and nobody else¨D¨Dwho shall be Avenst.¡¹

    However, as expected, a part of her voice sounded shaky with tears.

    ¡¸Best regards, future Avenst.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Best regards from here on. Hajime-sama¨D¨Dno, my captain.¡¹

    The AI who had been continuously cornering her own existence toward demise finally found her own future. She quietly entrusted her body on the hand of her newrade.

    After that, Avenst crashed.

    It was too tiring for Hajime who was still exhausted to keep that giant ship floating while he wasn¡¯t even using unlimited magic power. After all, the mass of that ship was around twenty of the airship Ferner.

    Avenstnded on the ground with the holy ground¡¯s towers under it getting mostly squashed by the emergencynding (?). It was then left there for G10 to improveter using the holynd¡¯s facilities.

    Although the ground was covered by the sacred tree¡¯s nature, the main facilities underground were mostly undamaged. For G10 who had recovered her full capability once more using Bel Agharta and unlimited magic power, seizing control of the facilities and reusing them wasn¡¯t anything difficult.

    Sooner orter, she would create a dock for Avenst, then she would use the ¡°The Greatest Luxury Cruise Ship That Nagumo Family Thought Up ¨C Request List¡± as reference tobine the technology of this world with Avenst and constructed a hybrid Avenst Rebirth.

    In the meanwhile, Hajime was investigating various things to see if he could minimize the size of the Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System.

    In the end, he only understood that it would be difficult unless he first properly understood the system until its littlest detail. At present he was in front the deepest part of the system while in deep thought of what to do.

    ¡¸Oo~i, Nagumo~¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa, what¡¯s your business?¡¹

    Kouki came to call on him. Hajime replied without even looking back.

    ¡¸Does it look like you can manage?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just at the level of somehow managing, I can¡­¡­but, at present the only way I can think of is stuffing the whole thing into treasure warehouse while taking out only the magic power as needed.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you fiddle with it while it¡¯s inside the treasure warehouse? Like activating or turning it off, adjusting the output, that kind of things?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s impossible at present. I can only make a separate artifact like a terminal that can operate the artifact inside the ring without taking it out.¡¹

    Hajime said that with aplicated expression while looking up to the energy tower.

    However, in reality he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult.

    Actually, he was already researching the method to use treasure warehouse in a more practical application. That research itself had already progressed a lot. It was also rted to Hajime bringing ¡°Lutria¡¯s Orb¡± with him.

    Yes, originally ¡°Altria¡¯s Orb¡± was stored inside the treasure warehouse that was installed in Shia¡¯s Drucken. That treasure warehouse that became the dwelling of the divine spirits with abundant nature filling it.

    Then, why was ¡°Lutria¡¯s Orb¡± that should be in Shia¡¯s possession was carried by Hajime¡­¡­

    It was caused by the new practical application of treasure warehouse where the space contained inside was shared.

    Hajime too was directing his focus to the environment within the treasure warehouse at the time he weed existence with their own will like the demons into the treasure warehouse.

    The result he found was that perhaps the spaces contained inside the treasure warehouses might be connected. With that, several treasure warehouses could be connected to secure a huge space. Then if the divine spirits and ¡°Lutria¡¯s Orb¡± cultivated nature inside those spaces, the demons would be able to live there without getting bored.

    That conception was splendidly realized and now the inside of the treasure warehouses of Hajime and others were connected with space magic.

    And then, when it came to deciding which treasure warehouse would be the center of the contained worlds, as expected it was decided that Hajime¡¯s treasure warehouse would be the center and ¡°Lutria¡¯s Orb¡± was also transferred to there.

    Of course, it was impossible to keep the spaces connected when the treasure warehouses were separated in different worlds like now.

    The divine spirits stayed in Shia¡¯s treasure warehouse. The majority of the demons stayed in Hajime¡¯s treasure warehouse. The people inside Deadly Sins Ranger and the horrific demons that seemed toe out from some grimoire stayed inside Myuu¡¯s treasure warehouse. All of them were living separately from each other as though they each had their own turf, so when Hajime and co travelled across worlds, the paths that connected to other treasure warehouse got closed.

    Like that, the practical use of treasure warehouse had developed, so Hajime thought that it might be possible to use a terminal to remotely control an artifact that was ced inside the treasure warehouse to supply magic power to him.

    However,

    ¡¸Then there is no problem if you can do that. What are you dissatisfied about?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not beautiful.¡¹

    Hajime said.

    ¡¸In the past, Oscar Orcus loved functional beauty while Vandre Schnee loved artistic beauty. Apparently they couldn¡¯t like each other because of that and scuffled with each other frequently.¡¹

    ¡ùFrom Oscar-san¡¯s diary

    ¡¸But, I¡¯ll say this even knowing that. I want to pursue both beauties!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that so.¡¹

    ¡¸Artistically beautiful and wonderfully functional. I want to create that kind of artifact-¡¹

    ¡¸It seems Jasper and others need to return to Coltran soon, It¡¯s also this time already, so we¡¯re going to have lunch first before they return.¡¹

    ¡¸Super small Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System in the shape of pendant. You grasp the pendant in front of your chest, chant the words of power loudly, and then infinite magic power will overflow.¡¹

    ¡¸I provided the ingredients. The food is finished already, soe quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that will be magnificent?¡¹

    ¡¸I think the foods are quite well done you know?¡¹

    They were male cooking type of foods after all. Kouki said.

    Hajime and Kouki met each other¡¯s eye.

    It went without saying that gunshots and metal ngs were resounding loudly until Kousuke came to pick them up. Kousuke¡¯s scream also resounded for a bit after that.

    And so, they finished the lunch on the sacred tree and made a little chat with each other.

    It wouldn¡¯t be just Jasper and others who returned. Hajime and co would also return to the desert world first.

    ¡¸No-! I¡¯m going with Otou-san! There is no other path than that!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you this extreme huh.¡¹

    Listy-chan was throwing a tantrum. While Hajime and co were persuading her¨D¨D

    Kouki suddenly looked around restlessly.

    ¡¸Amanogawa? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, no, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡­I think. I suddenly felt a chill for some reason.¡¹(TN: The Japanese words for chill is okan)

    ¡¸Is something going on with Shizuku?¡¹

    ¡¸Not that kind of okan.¡¹ (TN: The kanji of mother could also be read as okan, this is a wordy.)

    The two made a small talk that would make Shizuku drew out her katana is she heard. It was at that instant,

    ¨D¨DAah, a miracle! To think that the worlds are connected once more!

    A voice resounded directly inside the brain like that.

    Hajime¡¯s movement froze. Kouki¡¯s movement also froze. Kousuke was going¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹ while looking around in bewilderment.

    The sacred tree instantly started shining.

    Hajime and Kouki looked at each other. The instantly reached an understanding with each other.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you get away dammit-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me-. You shitty hero! Aby Barrier!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, what are yo-gyaaah!?¡¹

    Kouki-kun stepped forward in a sh with a desperate look. Kousuke got thrown away despite being called a barrier. He was blocked with a sheath after the sword inside it had been drawn out. Kousuke¡¯s body bent into the shape of ¡°<¡± while a groan of¡¸Guhee!?¡¹ leaked out from his mouth. The holy sword stretched out while ignoring that.

    ¡¸You bastard-, enough already with this, seriously! How many times are you going to do this huh!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not my fault!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to go home to where Yue and others are at! I don¡¯t know anyone like you anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸We are, friends right!?¡¹

    ¡¸This guy! Saying that only when it¡¯s convenient-¡¹

    The sounds of *ng ng ng* that was apanied with sword shes and Donner & artificial hand deflecting that sword were resounding loudly.

    ¡¸O-oi both of you, what are you two doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi! The sacred tree is shining really bright for some reason, is everything alright!?¡¹

    G10 and Jasper couldn¡¯t understand the situation and could only look flustered. Mindy were busy leading the children away to put some distance away.

    ¡¸Damn you-, you don¡¯t know when to give up! Demon king!¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup-, once more Aby Barrier!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, even though I was putting up my invisibility!? Nagumo, you¡¯re too desperate¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke who was secretly trying to escape was caught by Hajime¡¯s anchor wire. Then Kouki immediately looked like he got a hint from that and ,

    ¡¸Respond to me! Holy sword!¡¹

    He conveyed an image to the holy sword. Holy sword-chan respondedmendably. Right after that, the lengthened holy sword split like branches and they bent like whips.

    There was a sword that originated from ancient India that was called Urumi. The holy sword turned into such sword with even more sticity and even more branches that it looked more like countless whips now rather than sword.

    ¡¸Then Aby Brett¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, my friend. There is no need to worry.¡¹

    ¡¸A clone!?¡¹

    ¡¸With the three of us together, there won¡¯t be any problem no matter what kind of trial is waiting ahead! Haaa-ha-ha-ha!!¡¹

    It seemed Kousuke-san had snapped and turned into the lord. He produced a clone and restrained Hajime. There the holy sword Urumi mode entangled them¨D¨D

    Right after that.

    First Kouki¡¯s body was quietly turning transparent. The light of the sacred tree had coiled around him without anyone noticing. Then the light flowed along the holy sword toward Hajime and Kousuke too.

    ¡¸¡¸Ii¨D¨D¨D¨D!! (Master! We are apanying you!)¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san! I¡¯m going there!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you gooo!!¡¹

    Etemp and Netemp clung on Hajime just before his body turned transparent and vanished. Etemp was thoroughly entwining spider web all over Hajime¡¯s body. Haijme

 Chapter 382. Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Sequelâ‘  Gossiping

    Chapter 382. Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Sequel¢Ù Gossiping

    <strong>Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Sequel¢Ù Gossiping</strong>

    ¡¸And so, with the shitty stupid moron hero¡¯s pointlessly refined dragging sword art, we got summoned to another world again.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Koukii~¡¹

    Time returned to the tea party that was held at the terrace of Sinir Kingdom¡¯s pce.

    Etemp-san had actually taken video recording since the first moment they were summoned. It took Hajime around one hour to talk about the happenings during the dense four and half a day at the SF world with hologram images as apaniment.

    After the recording vanished, it was Ryuutarou who reacted first. He was holding his head.

    Emotions were bubbling out from within him. The first emotion was worry toward thebination of his best friend and the holy sword that was rushing headlong toward unexpected direction at full speed for some reason. The second emotion was sympathy toward Kouki¡¯s ck life that couldn¡¯t escape from the excessively fierce love call from the worlds.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine that Kouki would actually say something like ¡¸Do it by yourself!¡¹when the other party was a goddess. The others starting from Shizuku also felt the same.

    Putting that aside, Yue suddenly stood up from her chair and pulled Hajime¡¯s head into her embrace forcefully.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. You have worked hard. Once more, wee home.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­I¡¯m healed¡­¡­¡¹

    After watching Hajime¡¯s deathly battles while he was under such grievously strict extra restrictions, the atmosphere of love from Yue-sama today had increased 50% more than usual. She even gave head pats as recognition of Hajime¡¯s effort. Hajime¡¯s atmosphere inevitably changed like a cat that was basking under the sun.

    To think that he would rx to this degree in a ce where there were outsiders present too¡­¡­

    The deathly battle against Mother had been conveyed enough through Hajime¡¯ talk that was aapnied by images, but seeing Hajime like this made them realized just how severe the situation that Hajime and others were ced into.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Endou too, you did well. As expected from Hajime¡¯s right hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Ma¡¯am, thank you ma¡¯am-¡¹

    Yue caressed Hajime with one hand and made him melted like wheat gluten inside miso soup while also showing appreciation to her husband¡¯s subordinate as the first wife.

    She gave a thumb up with a crisp expression. Kousuke put his hands on his knees and deeply bowed with a crisp expression too.

    Shia and others thought. They looked like the yakuza boss¡¯s wifeyakuzady and a yakuza underling.

    Of course, there was nothing to criticize from Kousuke¡¯s work. The way he aplished the mission that was given to him deserved admiration. It was understandable that he was given Yue¡¯s rare praise.

    Even though he was rolling around on the floor in shame before this when his ck historyLord Abyssgate was disyed in the projection, everyone unanimously agreed that he deserved themendation he received.

    Even so, Shia pouted. It was only natural that she felt chagrined after seeing Hajime getting heavily wounded in the retelling of the events.

    ¡¸Muu, even though I wouldn¡¯t Hajime-san to go through such hardship if only I was also there¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shia will be unrivalled in a ce where magic can¡¯t be used after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, that¡¯s wrong. For Shia whose every action is based on solving problems physically and forcefully with strength, there is already no world where she will find any difficulty.¡¹

    ¡¸She will force down everything with ¡°Guts!¡± and ¡°Instinct!¡± won¡¯t she? Even if it¡¯s a ce where biological organism can¡¯t live, it feels like Shia will still be able to go on normally while just saying ¡°I¡¯ve adapted!¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Say, everyone? What do you think I am?¡¹

    <em>Even I will die when it¡¯s my time to die you know,</em>Shia said with her rabbit ears twitching wildly from feeling insulted. Kaori, Shizuku, Tio, Suzu, and Ryuutarou looked at each other and,

    ¡¸Eh, you are deterrence aren¡¯t you? So that the world won¡¯t be destroyed.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be the final trial for mankind if Shia ever fall into darkness.¡¹

    ¡¸Thou art a bug with mistaken setting due to the world¡¯s carelessness, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes I even think that just this one rabbit is enough to take care of everyone, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸The transcendental, an invincible existence, war god, super life-form that is outside of the world¡¯s rule¡­¡­everyone in the ss had called Shia with various names but, the point is they want to say that you are something like ¡°despair that cannot be fought against¡± if you ever turn hostile.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that it will be better if I have a proper talk with everyone about their perception of me desu!¡¹

    <em>Please look! Moana-san and others are trembling because of this stupid talk! They are trembling like rabbit!</em>Said the singrity rabbit whose rabbit ears were flopping even more wildly.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t any need to discuss this, they already have the correct perception. I think that if Mother summoned you instead of Endou, our victory would already be set in stone without us needing to go through any hardship.¡¹

    ¡¸True. If only that was what happened, I wouldn¡¯t need to have a hole gouged into my stomach or getting hurt many times to stop the quarrels.¡¹

    ¡¸Oy, Abyssgate! Do you think you can be one of the Hauria with such feeble way of thinking!? That¡¯s pathetic desu!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is, Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is, Shia-san. Also I beg you please stop calling me Abyssgate.¡¹

    Not only the chambein Anneal and the current queen Koone, even the manly warrior Lilin and this world¡¯s top ss warriors Spencer, Donar, and Linden were shaking in their boots.

    The prime minister Bruit who looked like an old man just a step away from the death¡¯s door wasn¡¯t counted because he was already constantly trembling like he was going to drop dead since the start.

    ¡¸S-Shia-oneesan is amazing. Even though it was already hard for Koone toprehend even the battle of Kouki-sama and the demon king-sama¡­¡­for the demon king-sama to speak that far, Shia-oneesan doesn¡¯t feel like a living creature anymore. Koone think that you aren¡¯t a living creature!¡¹

    ¡¸K-Koone-tan shhhh!!¡¹

    Koone-tan¡¯s poisonous tongue was upbeat even while she was trembling.

    Moana-oneechan covered Koone¡¯s mouth while looking like viger A who was being confronted by despair. Her expression seemed to say<em>I can only see you as an unknown monster wearing the skin of a cute rabbit!</em>

    Shia¡¯s eyes got a bit tearful.<em>I¡¯m not that kind of dangerous character mon¡­¡­I¡¯m just a forest bunny desu mon¡­¡­</em>her face seemed to say that.

    Lilin and others tried to divert the topic even while trembling to change the atmosphere.

    ¡¸E-even so that was really an amazing battle. Should I say that the battle was in a different dimension¡­¡­even though I thought that Kouki-san¡¯s sword art is already at its peak, it felt like it became even more honed throughout the battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Truly. To be honest the demon king-dono¡¯s shooting weapons and skill also made me shivered. If it was me I would already depart to that world without even any time to fight back.¡¹

    Lilin and Spenser¡¯s words were filled to the brim with admiration. Donar and Linden also nodded deeply.

    ¡¸And most of all, thebination of the two were tremendous. It looked like the two of them were trying to kill each other, but for them to be actually performing carefully calcted co-op attack¡­¡­no word can describe my admiration.¡¹

    ¡¸And that was performed while their strength was mostly sealed, so I¡¯m at a loss of words. The world is really vast¡­¡­¡¹

    The gazes of Kaori and others snapped toward Hajime. Hajime-san¡¯s gaze snapped to the side.

    His gesture spoke more eloquently than any words. Actually the two of them finally snapped in irritation and sent lethal attacks at each other, but then for some reason it was the enemy that received damage. They only realized that in hindsight. It was a bit hard for Hajime to admit that in front of everyone.

    Shizuku¡¯s expression suddenly softened while countless exasperated gazes stabbed into Hajime.

    ¡¸But well, to be able to see both of you fighting together¡­¡­it made me d somehow.¡¹

    Her lips broke into a gentle smile.

    The two hated each other and would throw insult as soon as there was a chance. They would also immediately get physical.

    Their rtionship was really like actual cats and dogs, and yet they were entrusting their back to each other when they realized it.

    Even though their opinion always differed, they confronted each other right from the front without turning their back to the other.

    It seemed Shizuku was very happy that the two had such rtionship.

    Then Suzu poked at Ryuutarou¡¯s side with her elbow teasingly.

    ¡¸Kufufu, Ryuu-kun, are you jealous~?¡¹

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t no way I¡¯m like that¡­¡­well, I can¡¯t match Kouki right now until that far, so I feel a bit vexed though.¡¹

    Ryuutarou had been Kouki¡¯s pal all this time since the past. He had the position as Kouki¡¯s childhood friend as well as best friend. As expected it seemed that he felt frustrated that he was unable to stand side by side with his partner.

    ¡¸That damn Kouki, he has gotten over various things¡­¡­I need to work hard too like this.¡¹

    Even though Ryuutarou had a faraway look, he clenched his fist from the motivation that was seething inside him.

    There, Yue who finished her consoling and returned to her seat¨D¨Dthough she was caught by Hajime before she could return and ended up sitting on hisp while he was hugging her from behind¨D¨Dasked a question while looking somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So, Hajime. You directly returned here from the goddess¡¯s world? What happened with the perpetual motion engine?¡¹

    Hajime answered while giving his all to hug Yue and resupplied himself with the healing sourceYuemonium to his heart content after running dry for a week.

    ¡¸I returned to G10¡¯s ce first. I had also properly collected both the perpetual motion engineGrasp Gloria and the Element Arrangement Equal Conversion System.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What about that little girl?¡¹

    Yue looked back across her shoulder with a somewhat exasperated nk stare. Shia and others also leaned forward while going¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Hajime-san. What are you going to say to Myuu-chan? She might say ¡ºPapa picked a new daughter again! Return her to where papa found her nano!¡» you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Myuu might feelst hurt because of this.¡¹

    ¡¸But she unexpectedly might go<em>I got a little sister!</em>happily you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, she isn¡¯t my daughter okay? Regarding Listy, I left her behind for the time being. I think that I¡¯ll go pick her up once things settle down and let her meet Myuu. It feels like they¡¯ll be good friends, and most of all she was also longing to meet with Myuu.¡¹

    It was clear that they would get busy for a while with giving exnation to the anxious Aiko and others at Tortus and also dealing with the bacsh from being absent from school for seven days.

    The current Hajime could teleport to anywhere anytime, so he promised Listy that he would go pick her up in the future.

    ¡¸You called that a longing to meet, but I got the feeling she had the face of a warrior who aimed to supnt her senior though.¡¹

    Kousuke muttered with a very conflicted look. What actually happened was that Listy got tearful when she was told that she couldn¡¯t immediatelye together with Hajime, however, the moment Hajime promised that he would allow her to have field trip to another world along with the whole Jasper¡¯s family, Listy said ¡¸I¡¯ll wait while preparing for battle¡¹ while taking a fighting pose.

    No matter how anyone saw it, she was fully motivated to snatch the daughter position from Myuu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you, I have no intention to introduce Listy as a new daughter at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? When we returned to Coltran, you didn¡¯t correct her even when she called you Otou-san so Ipletely thought¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun is fundamentally lenient to children after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Look here, she isn¡¯t like cat or dog to be picked up like what Shia said you know? As expected I didn¡¯t say anything that time because I read the atmosphere, but there ain¡¯t no way I¡¯ll be a father of someone that casually. The one who I should think the most about is Myuu after all.¡¹

    Hajime said that this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. Yue and others nodded and said ¡¸Well, certainly¡¹.

    Hajime continued ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹ with a wry smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking that I should take responsibility for being unable to clearly refuse Listy¡¯s feeling. That¡¯s why, I want to bring her to meet Myuu. If she get along with Myuu, I¡¯ll make it so we can have family gathering with Jasper¡¯s family. That¡¯s the best that I can do.¡¹

    <em>That¡¯s my n¡­¡­what do you guys think?</em>Hajime sought for everyone¡¯s opinion. Yue and others didn¡¯t have any particr objection. As expected, they showed a smile at Hajime who was unable to abandon a child no matter what he said.

    Of course, Jasper and others were in the middle of engraving a new history right now, so he would need to meticulously warn them to not bring anything unnecessary. Jasper was the new leader of Coltran, so he and his family would inevitably be well known existence in the whole Coltran.

    Therefore, it would take some effort to establish a connection with Jasper family while keeping it a secret from the people of Coltran but¡­¡­

    Either way, Hajime would need to contact G10 quite frequently. Hajime himself had also taken quite a liking to Jasper, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to put some effort for Listy¡¯s sake. Actually, he was already plotting the idea of smartphone for use across dimensions.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, rely on my if necessary. Now magic is already usable even in Coltran right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. I¡¯ll rely on Yue when it¡¯s time.¡¹

    ¡¸But, if it¡¯ll be only family association in the end¡­¡­won¡¯t Listy-chan feel sad?¡¹

    ¡¸She is really idolizing Hajime-kun isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, to be honest, I was a bit impressed when I saw the recording of her choosing Hajime instead of Kouki.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what makest me worried though.¡¹

    Shia and other said that a bit worriedly. Hajime smiled in amusement at that.

    ¡¸No, I think that girl will be burning in fighting spirit rather than getting depressed. In respect to the strength of heart that won¡¯t break under adversity, I think she is an outstanding talent that rival Myuu. I spoke about her bing friend with Myuu just now, but I actually think it¡¯ll also be good if they be rivals that can fire up each other to train hard.¡¹

    Of course, no matter how the result would be, Hajime intended to talk properly to Listy until she epted that he couldn¡¯t be her father.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. Myuu don¡¯t have a friend of the same age that she canpete with. They might be able to be good friends.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me! At that time please! Give Koone a chance to be friend too! Koone too is earnestly asking to be a friend too!¡¹

    Koone hopped up on her feet and proimed. Hajime turned a doubting gaze toward her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a perfect chance to form a connection with us as a queen¡­¡­are you thinking something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Giku gikutwitch twitch!? K-Koone doesn¡¯t understand what are you talking about. How can you possibly doubt the pure feeling of a little girl, demon king-sama is really a demon king-sama!¡¹

    Koone¡¯s gaze wandered toward empty air while whistling unsessfully. The nk stare of the demon king stabbed into the determined and scheming tiny queen but¡­¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Koone-tan, you aren¡¯t thinking anything like that aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not, Onee-chan. Please say it more¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Because, Koone-tan doesn¡¯t have even a single friend!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­E-err, Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Koone-tan is also having friendly interaction with the children at the city, but as expected there is still this final line between them that she won¡¯t cross. Even when Koone-tan tried to make friend, when the distance between their heart finally get closer, Koone-tan always got shy and reflexively acted as princess¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan, please close your mouth already. This is the queen¡¯smand¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, you always wanted a friend that is your equal aren¡¯t you? You wanted to be called without honorific right? You always practiced by talking to yourself how to make friends, but the children would always called you with ¡°-sama¡± and then each time you would secretly get depressed, Onee-chan know that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Koone casted her gaze down and clutched the edge of her clothes tightly with both her hands. She started trembling while turning bright red from shame.

    The atmosphere turned really gentle learning the secret effort and clumsiness of the lonely queen Koone-tan.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama! Please, I beg you to give my Koone-tan a chance to be friend with your honorable daughter too! Koone-tan has a lot of dreams! She has even wrote ¡°list of things I want to do when I make a friend of equal status¡± ¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Waiiitt!! Onee! Oneee-! How did you know that!? How did you find out my cache that is ced under hidden bottom inside a locked drawer!?¡¹

    Koone-tan was so shaken that her tone got disordered.

    But, the answer of why the secret hiding ce got discovered was self-evident. The sadist siscon wasn¡¯t looking guilty at all when her little sister roared at her with a bright red face, instead she was going ¡¸Aa, Koone-tan is cute even when she is angry¡­¡­¡¹ with an ecstatic expression. Looking at her expression, it was obvious that she must have stalked her little sister habitually.

    Anyway,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry brat queen. You will surely be a good friend if it¡¯s with my Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸U-, uuu~¡­¡­please don¡¯t look at me with such gentle eyes-. More importantly-, demon king-sama! In the end, what happened with Kouki-sama!? Can he really return back!?¡¹

    Koone stood up on her chair and leaned forward while her hands wildly hit the table *bam bam*.

    It seemed she felt like running away in shame. Hajime gave a follow up ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Our princess was also a lonely princess before she was acquainted with Kaori and Shizuku¡¹, but Koone yelled ¡¸Don¡¯t say lonely lonelyy!¡¹with even her twintails raging wildly.

    It seemed this was a very delicate topic for Koone. Anneal reprimanded Koone for her bad manner and made her sat down, but she looked like she was going to seriously cry because no one listened to her.

    The culprit her little sister was flustered, but as expected it seemed she found the tearful Koone adorable and she didn¡¯t seem like she really reflected. At the very least Koone¡¯s positivity level toward her had certainly decreased. Koone-tan wouldn¡¯t even look at her sister¡¯s direction.

    ¡¸There is no problem with his return. After I returned to G10¡¯s ce, I used the unlimited magic power to create a gate key and gate hole for crossing worlds and sent them to that guy¡¯s ce.¡¹

    ¨D¨DGate key for travelling to another world Fairy Key

    ¨D¨DGate hole for travelling to another world Fairy Ring

    They couldn¡¯t be used to freely move anywhere like Crystal Key, but they were more or less artifacts for moving between worlds that were possible to mass produce.

    Although, as long as the corresponding key could be mass produced, then anyone would be able to travel between worlds to where the Fairy Ring was ced. This was extraordinarily convenient whenpared to their method so far that waspletely reliant on Hajime or Yue and consumed a lot of magic power so that it couldn¡¯t be used often.

    Of course, it was also possible to mass produce the Fairy Ring, so it was also possible to freely go to multiple worlds as long as they had the corresponding key.

    One ring was already set up near the sacred tree while Hajime also carried another one.

    The keys that corresponded to each ring had also been sent to Kouki using Crystal Key, so Kouki would be able to travel to either ring by his own choice.

    Furthermore Hajime had also asked Netemp-san to stay behind in her apostle body just in case something happened.

    Everyone was enveloped in atmosphere of understanding and admiration after hearing that, but then Kaori tilted her head in puzzlement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a really fancy naming for Hajime-kun isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I also think so, Kaorin. After all Nagumo-kun¡¯s naming sense is basically chuuni¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Watch outtt!? ¨D¨DHeburaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ryuu-kun!?¡¹

    Suzu¡¯s head was shot at with a quick draw that was hard to even perceive by sight, but her lover¡¯s tenacity splendidly seeded in shielding her. Ryuutarou¡¯s body bent backward like a bridge in pain. Hajime only sent him a nce before he shrugged casually while also ignoring the fearful gazes of Moana and others.

    ¡¸You can sometimes find the term Fairy Ring right? The mystery circle that is naturally made from nts or mushrooms, in legend or folklore¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s that thing that is said to be the trace of fairie-san¡¯s dancing or the entrance to the fairy world isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    Shizuku immediately took over Hajime¡¯s speech. Like always, she was extremely fond of cute things. From how she added ¡°-san¡± when mentioning fairy, fairy must be alsopletely within her range as something cute.

    It seemed Shizuku noticed that her tension had risen when everyone sent her a warm gaze. She immediately turned red while activating her ponytail guard.

    Moana and others tilted their head in puzzlement at the term fairy-san. Shizuku somehow put her mind in order while Kaori was giving them exnation.

    ¡¸Right, I give this artifact that name because it act as the entrance to the fairy world¨D¨Din other word, to another world.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand the origin of the words now, Goshuujin-sama. But I¡¯m still puzzled of why fairy?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, there isn¡¯t any special reason for that. It¡¯s just because the word fairy seems fitting.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. If that¡¯s the reason then I can understand¡­¡­not! G-goshuujin-sama, as I thought could it be perhaps thou be hallucinating because of some aftereffect from the battle!?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave this to me! ¨D¨D¡±Absolute Phenomenon¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Kaori. Stop making my head sh. Shia too, put down that Drucken.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s head was emitting a divine light. Moana and others went ¡¸Ah, bright!?¡¹ and held their hand over their eyes.

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime. Could it be, that¡­¡­in the world of the goddess that summoned you¡­¡­¡¹

    The eyes of Shizuku who had let go of her ponytail guard were sparkling in expectation!

    ¡¸Ou, it¡¯s a world with apparitions like fairy and the like.¡¹

    ¡¸T-they actually exist¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaki-san, it¡¯s not that surprising at this point. Even hell and demons are proven to be exist.¡¹

    When Kousuke pointed that out, Kaori said ¡¸That¡¯s certainly true but still!¡¹ without being able to hide her surprise. At the same time, her eyes were also sparkling like Shizuku. There was no doubt that fairy-san must have a cute appearance¡­¡­

    ¡¸Well, it was the end of the world, so all of them were going mad though.¡¹

    ¡¸It was like a low budget zombie movie. What¡¯s more, all of them got pretty dangerous abilities.¡¹

    Hajime and Kousuke both got faraway look in their eyes. Just when everyone thought that it was a fancy world, it seemed the world was actually a world of pandemonium that was like hell.

    ¡¸S-say demon king-sama? Kouki is left behind in such world¡­¡­furthermore, you said at first that he is busy flirting with a goddess or something¡­¡­¡¹

    Actually Moana had wanted to ask about that all this time. She was fidgety and finally she asked directly after being unable to endure it anymore.

    Hajime wordlessly snapped his fingers. ¡¸<em>Ii!!</em>¡¹ Etemp saluted and started projecting the video once more.

    ¡¸Come to think of it Hajime-san, about the inside of Etemp-san and Netemp-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait. You will understand a lot about what is inside these guys and the holy sword from what happened at the goddess¡¯s world, so just watch this first for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah? Kouki¡¯s holy sword? Nagumo, what do you mean by its inside?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, it transformed shape really drastically in respond to Kouki-kun¡¯s wish. It also seemed to respond at Nagumo¡ªkun¡¯s action¡­¡­thinking back, it feels really devoted. Rather than a holy sword, it¡¯s more like holy sword-chan? It makes you want to call it that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Taniguchi, you¡¯re pretty sharp.¡¹

    Even while they were having such talk, the recording started ying in the air starting from the encounter with the goddess.

    After Kouki yelled his ¡¸Do it yourself!¡¹ speech at the goddess-sama, she got incoherently flustered.

    It was like her divine appearance was just a lie. Her gaze was swimming around like migratory fish.

    Kouki who had said what he wanted to say was breathing hard with heaving shoulders. His face looked somewhat refreshed. The goddess looked like she wanted to cry in front of him¡­¡­

    ¡ºI, I have worked hard for five thousand years without any rest or sleep but¡­¡­it¡¯s still not the time to ask for help¡­¡­ah, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s no good if I don¡¯t work hard isn¡¯t it¡­¡­that¡¯s how is it isn¡¯t it, yes.¡»

    She said that with eyes that looked like dead fish.

    ¡¸It seems that in this world, the goddess has a term of office and usually there will be recement every one thousand years.¡¹

    Everyone thought.

    <em>Aa, the job of goddess is also a ck workce huh.</em>

    At the same time they also thought,<em>just help here if it¡¯s like that!</em>

    ¡¸Of course we helped out, because of that our return got dyed by three more days.¡¹

    ¡¸In Nagumo¡¯s case, it was just because you are interested to that world right? Also, to be more urate it was just one day. You used the remaining two days to tinker with the perpetual motion engine and the conversion system at G10¡¯s ce. You said that you want to use them in a way that has romance and got absorbed in research even though we could go home anytime at that point¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Endou, you promised to not say that.¡¹

    It was already toote even though he interrupted Kousuke¡¯s words.

    It went without saying that the nk stares of Yue and others stabbed into Hajime.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Sequel¢Ú I¡¯ll Continue to Fight-, Until I Die!

    The air was filled with heavy silence.

    The goddess who introduced herself as Arodde Lea Refeat mumbled,

    ¨D¨DI, I have worked hard for five thousand years without any rest or sleep but¡­¡­it¡¯s still not the time to ask for help¡­¡­ah, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s no good if I don¡¯t work hard isn¡¯t it¡­¡­that¡¯s how is it isn¡¯t it, yes.

    Such words came out from her lips.

    The goddess¡¯s dignified eyes was turning so lifeless it was stunning. Not only she was told that the reinforcement she was expecting wouldn¡¯te, she was also given the verdict The appointed day of delivery is absolute! Put in even more work time to finish it! as though she was a corporate ve of a ckpany.

    The divine halo of light behind her was withering like a candle fire in front of a strong gale.

    Even this pure white space that was filled with holy atmosphere was losing its color as though to say ¡¸I don¡¯t even have any strength to put up appearance anymore boss¡­¡­¡¹.

    And so, Arodde-san¡¯s peerless beauty (lol) appeared.

    ¡¸Uwaa, what¡¯s with those dark circles around her eyes¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t at the level of losing weight anymore, she is emaciated¡­¡­I can see a shadow of death coiling around her.¡¹

    Kousuke was creeped out while Hajime¡¯s cheeks were twitching.

    The excessive light that was covering up the goddess¡¯s true appearance was gone and exposed a figure that looked like an overworked officedy whose only friend of the heart was cheap low-malt beer.

    Her sparkling tinum blonde hair and also her beautiful pure white attire were also all wrinkled-up to a sorrowful degree.

    Her skin wascking any moisture and her back was hunched that they wanted to retort where did her majestic aura just now went to.

    Her appearance was truly horrible in various meanings.

    In other words, a certain hero had just yelled ¡¸Work harder!¡¹ to this goddess who looked like she was going to get beckoned to heaven anytime now. With how she looked, this goddess looked like she was going to joyfully wee such beckoning instead.

    Hajime and Kousuke¡¯s gazes that seemed like they were looking at a savage lowlife stabbed at Kouki.

    Uh, Kouki groaned with a trembling body.

    ¡¸Ii~~! (Yaa~y yaa~y, you corpse kicker hero! You goddess killeer~!)¡¹

    ¡¸Ii~~! (You¡¯re ho~peleess ho~peleess? You harassment heroo! Do a dogezaaa!)¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you two are talking about, but I understand that you two are condemning me while half amusing yourself-¡¹

    Etemp-san on top of Hajime¡¯s head and Mother Netemp-san who was standing diagonally behind him were excitedly pointing their leg and finger at Kouki extremely mockingly. They were like elementary school students who wanted to tattle to the teacher at the homeroom before school ended.

    Although Kouki was annoyed, it was also a fact that he had done something that was like dealing an additional blow on someone who looked like she was already being cornered to the limit.

    Kouki ignored the annoying Ii?Ii?voice from behind and faced Arodde.

    The goddess was staring fixedly at a single point on the floor. Her atmosphere was scary. And more than that it was dangerous.

    ¡¸S-say, goddess-sama? I¡¯m sorry, I spoke too much even though I didn¡¯t know anything. If it¡¯s alright can you tell me what is the situ¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for being such an ipetent. I¡¯ll work harder.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, excuse me goddess-sama¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for being useless. I will work withoutining.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My inability is because of myck of effort. My deepest apologies¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine already-!! I¡¯m begging you please take some resttt¡¹

    Kouki spontaneously yelled at the goddess who looked like her soul had flown away to somewhere. The goddess was hunching down even deeper, so he hurriedly ran toward her to support her.

    He realized when he got near her. Arodde-san¡¯s breathing sound ¡®hyu-hyu-¡¯ was strange.

    This goddess, she was so stressed that she was hyperventting.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s fine-. Come on, take a deep breath! Take two deep breaths and then let it go!¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa, that¡¯s the way of breathing for childbirth.¡¹

    ¡¸How about you give me some recovery medicine if you have the time to calmly retort like that!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if this will be effective though! Kouki said while gently patting Arodde-san¡¯s back. Hajime shrugged at Kouki¡¯s pleading and took out a recovery medicine from his treasure warehouse and tossed it.

    Kouki caught the container that was rotating in the air and felt dubious that the medicine wasn¡¯t contained in an ampoule like usual. Or rather it was just a normal aluminium can so he dropped his gaze dubiously to check the can.

    And then,

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this Monster ¡ðnergyyy!!¡¹

    Kouki almost threw it on the ground, but he stopped himself at thest moment.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just the thing you need when you want to work even harder when you are tired from work. You see, when it became the time for death march at the workce of my Tou-san and Kaa-san, we would buy that by the box and made all the staffs drank it to ovee the crisis. It won¡¯t even be an exaggeration anymore to call that as the hidden family member of Nagumo family.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so that was why you sent a lot of Monster Energ¡ð to my house for summer gift.¡¹

    Kousuke nodded in understanding. The Nagumo spouses knew that their son had troubled Kousuke-kun a lot with his requests, so they sent Monster Energ¡ð for one year worth (for each member of Endou family) to him, but Endou family that didn¡¯t have a taste for energy drink was deeply troubled of what to do with all those drinks.

    ¡¸No, just because of that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s not just a normal Monster Energ¡ð. I added a little bit something to the market goods. If youbined it with Cheatmate DrDrink and inject it using this syringe¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Phrasing-!!¡¹

    Certainly, no matter how they saw it, it only looked like a scene of a dangerous person injecting dangerous stuff into himself.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s fine. This thing is popr among the staffs at Tou-san¡¯spany and the people at Kaa-san¡¯s office.¡¹

    ¡¸A-are you for real¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa, it¡¯ll be fine I think. My family had also tried drinking it once, and there wasn¡¯t really any problem.¡¹

    ¡¸The part of ¡°really any¡± doesn¡¯t give me much confidence though!? Is Endou family really alright!?¡¹

    It¡¯s fine, there is no problem. There was only this little thing where SousukeKousuke¡¯s big brother got reported to police because he was hitting on girls excessively that he got brought to the custody of police and lectured there. ManamiLittle sister¡¯s rotten book production was also progressing awfully far after drinking it that it even wounded the heart of a certain exorcist young man.

    Also, the amount of drinks couldn¡¯t possibly be finished by Endou family alone, so the majority was shared with the work colleagues of Endou spouses at the city hall. It was said that for a period the progress rate of the workce had reached a new record high.

    It seemed that the public also showed a favorably reaction of how they finished their work abnormally fast for government officials. Though it seemed that only the people in charge of the teller windows got slightly bad reputation from looking a bit scary with how their eyes were wide open so energetically.

    Getting back to the topic.

    Kouki felt a vague anxiety seeing Kousuke averting his gaze away from him with all his strength. However he was worried for the goddess who was getting even more unstable mentally as time passed, so he helplessly gave her the Monster Energ¡ð.

    With hollow eyes, the goddess¡¯s gaze unconsciously followed anything that moved. Her eyes followed the Monster Energ¡ð without any vitality in it and then she epted it in her hands also unconsciously.

    ¡¸???¡¹

    But, it seemed Arodde didn¡¯t understand what she was drinking. She must have never seen a canned beverage before. Then there was no doubt that she naturally also didn¡¯t know how to open the pull tab.

    Kouki took the can from her hands kindly, opened the pull tab with *pushu* sound, and then she handed it again to the goddess.

    ¡¸Goddess-sama, this is a drink for bing energetic.¡¹

    Kouki thought of how suspicious his words sounded though he was the one saying it while doing his best to act as kindly as possible because he was the cause the goddess ended up like this.

    ¡¸Now, please drink.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­me drinking?¡¹

    Arodde was making a disbelieving expression. It was an exaggerated reaction as though she had received an unexpected great kindness even though it was just an offering of drink. Not only Kouki, even Hajime and others felt like tears would spill out from their eyes.

    Arodde hesitantly took the can and sent nces at Kouki as though to ask ¡¸Is it really okay that I drink this? You aren¡¯t going to tell me to pay thepensation for itter?¡¹. There was zero godly dignity from her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯m sorry for criticizing you just now even though I don¡¯t even know the situation. Please consider this as an apology from me.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, t-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    The goddess mumbled something within her mouth while still stealing nces at Kouki. She put the Monster Energ¡ð on her mouth.

    Her throat gulped the drink¡­¡­

    Her lifeless eyes snapped wide open. She was holding the can cutely at the tip of her hands while drinking vigorously *Kupi!~ Kupi! Kupipi!*.

    It seemed she liked it. She bent backward and lifted up the can like an uncle who was drinking milk coffee after getting out from the bath with one hand ced on his waist. At the same time light was returning into her eyes.

    And then,

    ¡¸Kuhhaa¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!¡¹

    An uncle goddess who was drinking beer after finishing work could be found here. She meaninglessly held up the can above her head and clenched the fist of her other hand. Her eyes looked like they were making the shape of (> <>

    ¡¸G-goddess-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I can do it¡­¡­I can do it with this! I can fight for three thousand more years!¡¹

    ¡¸Please rest.¡¹

    ¡¸She has beenpletely dyed with the color of corporate ve.¡¹

    ¡¸Even gods has various types huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I~~ (Pitiful¡­¡­hics)¡¹

    ¡¸I~i (It make me recall the past¡­¡­hics)¡¹

    The goddess-sama regained her radiance a little. As expected from Monster Energ¡ð ¨C Demon King Special Mix Ver. It was a magical drink that could even make a goddess to be brimming with energy. (¡ùWarning: The Monster Energ¡ð in this work is a fictional item. The real thing isn¡¯t mixed with any dangerousponent at all. It¡¯s an ally of mankind that deliciously clear up our mind)

    ¡¸Goddess-sama, has you regained your energy a little?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, a, ah, thi-, t-t-t-this is, I have shown you something embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    She panicked like a girl withmunication disorder getting addressed by a normie handsome guy.

    Kouki smiled wryly while holding out his hand to take back the can. Arodde¡¯s gaze moved alternately from Kouki¡¯s hand to the empty can in her hand.

    ¡¸Say, goddess-sama? Why are you hugging it? I¡¯ll dispose of the trash so¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t a trash at all! This is my treasure!¡¹

    The goddess hugged the empty can and turned her back on Kouki.

    ¡¸To have someone be kind to me, it has been five thousand years since thest time¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed it had been 5000 years for her. Emotion rushed into the eyes of everyone there. Well, no wonder that even just an empty can looked like treasure to her.

    ¡¸Hah, for you to be this kind to me¡­¡­could it be that you¡­¡­like me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re mistaken.¡¹

    Surely it was the sign of the hero¡¯s growth to be able to say that clearly without any room for argument.

    And then, the goddess-sama whose thoughtpletely flew to romantic direction just from getting treated with a single can of juice might have gone past being an easy woman and entered the territory of being a type of dangerous person.

    Because, it looked like her eardrums were conveniently ignoring Kouki¡¯s denial.

    Even now she kept sending nces across her shoulder to Kouki. Her eyes were passionate like she was staring at prey.

    Kousuke spoke with an expression like she was going to spit.

    ¡¸This is why I hate handsome guy. Harem guy should explode.¡¹

    ¡¸Etemp, you¡¯re recording this right? Kukuh, I wonder what kind of reaction that desert queen will show when she see this. A harem guy should be tormented by carnage.¡¹

    ¡¸You two are the only one I don¡¯t want to hear that from-!!¡¹

    Indeed. What Kouki said was indeed correct.

    ¡¸Cough-, and so goddess-sama. What could be the reason for you summoning me here?¡¹

    Arodde excitedly put away the empty can into her pocket. Kouki ignored that because the talk wouldn¡¯t progress otherwise while broaching the main topic.

    Arodde cleared her throat and put up a solemn expression even though it was already toote while opening her mouth¨D¨D

    The space was assaulted by a severe quake right at that moment.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸It must be the reason you are called to this world anyway. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an attack or a natural disaster though.¡¹

    ¡¸To begin with where is this ce? Even the horizon doesn¡¯t look definite.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged while Kousuke was looking around. The two of them were really calm for being someone in the middle of severe quake that attacked intermittently. Kouki turned a little red faced. It seemed he was embarrassed for being the only one panicked.

    And so he tried to calm himself to ask Arodde but,

    ¡¸T-this is bad! The barrier is breaking-¡¹

    Arodde turned around in panic but then her movement froze in the middle. She turned around and her gaze turned imploring.

    But it onlysted for a moment.

    ¡¸Hero, and everyone else who got dragged here, give me a little time. I¡¯m sorry that I keep acting selfishly but, right now I have to prioritize getting through this danger first.¡¹

    She said that and then pped her hands.

    Immediately the pure white space vanished like a mist clearing up. In exchange a gloomy and cramped space leaped into the sight of Hajime and co.

    ¡¸This ce¡­¡­it¡¯s like a hollow inside a tree.¡¹

    ¡¸I have expected this. Well, it doesn¡¯t look like there is no harm from being summoned here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nagumo? You are making a wicked face for some reason you know? You aren¡¯t thinking anything strange are you?¡¹

    Arodde ignored their conversation and said ¡¸This ce is safe. Please wait until I return!¡¹ before she ran toward the tree¡¯s wall.

    ¡¸Eh, wait! What are we called here for!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best! I can still work harder!¡¹

    So it was like that.

    ¡¸As expected from Monster Energ¡ð. Even a goddess got all fired up from it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. Actually the mayor came asking Tou-san if there is any more of it or who is selling it. The mayor said that he bought the drink at the market but it feelscking somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou! Be careful! That guy is starting to get dependent on it! Don¡¯t even mention about giving him more, you should confiscate it from him instead!¡¹

    Even while Hajime and co were having such conversation, the goddess rushed toward the wall and when it looked like she was going to crash¡­¡­

    The tree¡¯s wall split to left and right and created an arch shaped corridor like an automatic door for Arodde to pass through.

    Hajime and co looked at each other¡¯s face. Then with a tacit understanding with each other they followed behind Arodde.

    ¡¸Say, Nagumo. Is this ce just as I thought?¡¹

    Hajime nodded at Kouki¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Yeah, did she call it heaven tree? Well, in other words we are inside this world¡¯s great tree. Arodde must be the same kind like Lutria.¡¹

    Kousuke ran parallel to Hajime while hitting his hand in understanding.

    ¡¸I see, and Nagumo, you aren¡¯t opening the gate to go back right away huh?¡¹

    Hajime was resisting so hard like that before Kouki was summoned. If it was the usual Hajime he wouldn¡¯t stay here quietly to watch the ck goddess and this ck situation even if he himself knew very well the pain of going through a death march. He would undoubtedly not give a damn and went home. Much less doing something like giving the goddess his specially made Monster Energ¡ð.

    ¡¸It seems this world isn¡¯t scattering our magic power anyway, that¡¯s why at first I also thought if the magic power here is insufficient but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see, you are nning to question that goddess whether your hypothesis regarding ¡°the world¡¯s structure¡± is right or not.¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah. I can also go ask Lutria but, if I can obtain information from multiple goddesses, there will be nothing better than that in order to check the consistency.¡¹

    Light came into view at the end of the corridor while they were conversing like that.

    When they took a step out from that exit, naturally the scenery of this world rushed into their sight but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Well now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-say, Nagumo, Amanogawa. Is it just my misunderstanding? It feels like we¡¯re really high up.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not just your imagination Endou. This great tree¡­¡­is at abnormal height.¡¹

    They could see some clouds scattered around. Below them that was. It wasn¡¯t like the heavy fog at the sea of trees around the great tree Ua Alto that looked like a sea of cloud. They could definitely see the ground far below them from the gap of the clouds. Measured by eye, they were around 3000 meters high.

    Proportionally the thickness of the heaven tree was also terrific. It was really immeasurable. They could only barely imagine the thickness of the tree near the ground. It was so thick that the base of the tree likely could cover the whole royal capital of Heiligh Kingdom.

    Certainly it was understandable that this ¡°heaven tree¡± was called like that because it was literally a ¡°tree that pierced the heaven¡±.

    But, even though the tree was that grand with a gigantic size that made Hajime and co held their breath, the leaves of the tree were sparse and the branches were rotting here and there.

    When they dropped their gaze to the ground, there was luxuriant greenery growing beautifully in a circle around the heaven tree until one kilometer away, but outside the circle was a wastnd that looked really simr with the previous SF world.

    The sun was shining in the sky, but not enough light reached the ground. Looking closer, the air was clear only around the heaven tree, but the whole atmosphere around looked like it was covered with grey smog.

    ¡¸It looks like she is speaking the truth that the world is in danger.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, Nagumo! This isn¡¯t the time to givementary calmly like that.¡¹

    Kouki pointed with his finger.

    At the existence that temporarily blew away the smog and sparse clouds that were covering the air.

    The severe quake was still going on even now. It made the barrier around the heaven tree to flicker in rainbow color visibly.

    The cause of that was floating in the air wreathed in lightning with violent lightning attack surging out madly¨D¨Dit was a beast.

    Kousuke spoke with an expression that was between admiration and bewilderment.

    ¡¸Say, if it¡¯s not my misunderstanding, isn¡¯t that thing something really famous?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s totally famous. I don¡¯t know what that thing actually is, but its appearance ispletely the same. I¡¯m feeling a bit moved.¡¹

    That beast had nine tails. It was a huge fox that was around eight or nine meters long.

    Yes, the culprit that attacked the heaven tree was the famous representative of great apparition that most people would know about even if they were unfamiliar with subculture or legend or old tale¨D¨Dit was the nine-tailed fox. At the very least in appearance.

    It ran freely across the sky and storm of lightning attacks surged out without pause from its nine tails.

    *KAANN* High-pitched impact sounds reverberated continuously sounding like the air was being struck. The lightning made their sight covered with flickers of light. Each time that happened the cone shaped barrier that was covering the heaven tree scattered rainbow colored shines.

    ¡¸No, I understand your feeling but¡­¡­I also think that it¡¯s amazing, a little. But this isn¡¯t the time to say something like that isn¡¯t it? Look, the goddess is¨D¨D¡¹

    Actually, or rather naturally the goddess Arodde who went out to deal with the situation was also in the sight of Hajime and others who were watching the nine-tail from a thick branch of the heaven tree.

    Her body was wrapped in beautiful light corona while she was also flying around freely in the air. She was fighting back by firing pure white shes and light balls.

    But, she was clearly being pushed back. Arodde¡¯s attack was easily dodged and she was hit by counterattack of lightning strike when the nine-tail got spare time. She allowed several attacks to pass her by and hit the heaven tree.

    ¡¸She should have been revived by the Mon-en but¡­¡­could it be that she isn¡¯t that strong from the start?¡¹ (TN: Mon-en is the abbreviation of the Monster Energ¡ð drink in Japan)

    ¡¸Or perhaps it¡¯s the nine-tail that is absurdly strong?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo, Endou. Let me tell you two this first okay? Mon-en isn¡¯t the divine water! There is no way just a single can of it can erase the fatigue from five thousand years! The energy drink is only helping her to trick herself that she is alright!¡¹

    For some reason Kousuke¡¯s expression turned subtly happy. Most likely aftering here he was thinking There is a recement straight man! That¡¯s right! Stamp your feet in frustration too Amanogawa! Both of us arerades!! or something like that.

    ¡¸If you are saying that, you should go help her.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry that I¡¯m useless in air battle!! Even the holy sword can¡¯t reach that far you kno!¡¹

    As expected the hero was unable to abandon someone troubled in front of him. He stamped his feet in frustration.

    While he was saying that,

    ¡¸Abaa¡ªh!?¡¹

    A scream echoed and Arodde was blown away. She was smoking and her skin was dyed bright red. It seemed she was directly hit by lightning attack.

    She was spinning in the air, however she stepped on empty air and barely able to stay in the air.

    ¡¸Uguguh¡¹

    Arodde red fiercely at the nine-tails even while groaning. The heaven tree shined faintly and immediately Arodde who was seriously wounded withrge burn returned to her original appearance along with her attire.

    ¡¸Do your best do your best-, me! You can do it you can do it-, if you give up the world will end!¡¹

    Reluctantly, Kouki epted the risk that he would be a hindrance in the aspect of mobility and created barrier midair as foothold to rush to Arodde¡¯s help, but then he spontaneously stopped moving.

    Countless twisting branches and leaves were created from Arodde¡¯s body. Then right at the next moment, they all shot out simultaneously.

    More than ten branches flew toward the nine-tails. They burst out like balloon at the middle and became hundreds of small flying spears all at once. In addition they corrected their trajectory toward the nine-tails that was moving in high speed. A part of the spears even twisted away to surround the nine-tails and attacked it from all directions.

    The nine-tails released sparks from its whole body and formed spheres of lightning to harden its defense.

    The majority of the branch spears were annihted, but several slipped through the lightning defense and pierced the nine-tails¡¯ body.

    And then,

    ¨D¨DKUAAAAAAAAAAANN!?

    The nine-tails screamed for the first time sinceing here. Even though it was only stabbed by several branches that were smallpared to its huge body, it reacted as though it had been hit by fatal wound.

    The nine-tails writhed in midair. The source of its pain immediately came to light. Branches and leaves were rapidly starting to grow from its wounds.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nasty¡­¡­it grew into the body right after it stabbed.¡¹

    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t need any help like this isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I wonder about that¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed they didn¡¯t need to help.

    The nine-tails rained down a storm of lightning attacks in the greatest scale until now. It rained down on Arodde without giving her any time for dodging.

    ¡¸aAAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    She produced a thick branch that coiled around her as a barrier.

    But, the nine-tails that was swallowed by growing branches and leaves moment by moment was alsounching an attack that was consuming its own life without care. That magic even rivaled the highest ss of lightning element magic ¡°Heaven Miracle¡± of Yue. It struck Arodde until she crashed on the ground.

    There was an impact sound and dust cloud rising to the air. Arge crater was created on the ground. Arodde was maintaining the defense of the tree with a desperate look at the center of that crater. Her eyes were radiating light and she hardened her defense even more using thick tree roots that flew out from the ground but¡­¡­

    The chaotic pounding of ultimate lightning attack that dyed the whole world was burning the tree defense in elerated speed. The created trees were finally bing insufficient.

    ¡¸This is bad. Guess I¡¯ll help with sniping for now.¡¹

    Most likely Arodde¡¯s defense was going to be pierced through faster than the nine-tails getting swallowed by the branches and leaves. Hajime concluded that and moved to take out Scgen because it would be troubling if his information source died early¨D¨D

    ¡¸O-oi, Amanogawa? Are you alright? You are frozen at that posture without moving at all since just now.¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s voice made Hajime realized that Kouki had been silent since the middle and he turned his gaze over there.

    Then he saw Kouki over there with his eyes close while maintaining his stance for drawing out his sword.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI understand now, holy sword. Thank you.¡¹

    Right after he whispered that, he unsheathed his sword. However he didn¡¯t fully unsheathe the sword. He pilled back his right foot and turned half his body behind with the katana mode holy sword held beside his hip. His left hand was ced over the sword¡¯s t side as though to hide its de¨D¨D

    ¡¸¨D¨DShoot through, holy sword!!¡¹

    Instantly, a vertical hole was opened through the nine-tails¡¯ head. Not even the sword sh could be seen. It was also unknown whether there was any change to the katana¡¯s length or not.

    But, the result spoke clearly for itself. It showed the fact that the holy sword had elongated and bore through the enemy.

    Although, this ce that was located near the top of the heaven tree and the nine-tails that was outside the barrier near the ground were separated with a distance roughly around 2000 meters.

    The lightning attacks stopped and the nine-tails crumbled apart disappointingly easily before it vanishedpletely. It was really a strange way for a living thing to die¡­¡­

    Kouki bit his lip. He must be assaulted with unbearable anguish of stealing a life without even exchanging words beforehand.

    But, such thing didn¡¯t matter at all for Hajime.

    ¡¸Really, just what is going on with your holy sword? If I remember right fifty meters should be its limit.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, somehow the holy sword sent me the image that it¡¯s possible¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Amanogawa. How far that thing can stretch out?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, it feels like it can stretch for 3 kilometers if I do my best?¡¹

    Hajime and Kousuke looked at each other. And then they both nodded. This guy, he would absolutely say something like ¡¸13 kilometers yeah¡¹ before long. (TN: Bleach reference)

    ¡¸Nagumo, be careful to not get poisoned to death. You might die instantly just from getting grazed you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. This holy sword looks like it will answer all requests if it¡¯s for Amanogawa¡¯s sake after all.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you guys talking about!?¡¹

    They were talking about the endless devotion and evolution of theudable holy sword-chan. The demon king-sama who had obtained the limitless magic power in his hand was already going to stand on the heaven soon, so it was even more dangerous at this juncture. (TN: Another Bleach reference about Aizen perhaps?)

    Hajime and Kousuke were looking at the holy sword as though they were seeing something terrifying for some reason. Kouki tilted his head in puzzlement while also dropping his gaze.

    Arodde had climbed up without him noticing until around 300 meters below. She was staring at Kouki with moist eyes¡­¡­no, her eyes were like Kaori-san in another space time¡¯s ordinary day that was giving off a slightly dangerous scent. (TN: Reference to the drawing of Kaori in certain scenes at the Airfureta Nichijou 4-koma. Her eyes were real terrifying there lol)

    Kindness to someone who was cornered was like a certain kind of deadly poison¡­¡­

    For some reason those words shed in Kouki¡¯s head. His cheeks were twitching.

    Then right at that moment, *GOU-* the atmosphere roared. Right after that,

    ¡¸Abya!?¡¹

    Arodde was blown away while letting out a scream that a goddess should never make. She crashed hard on the heaven tree¡¯s trunk and then her body slid down the thick trunk slowly.

    The goddess was crouching on all fours.

    ¡¸Eggu, higguh¡¹

    She was enduring her pain with tearful eyes. Her hand was pressing on her nose, but blood was trickling down from the gaps between her fingers. It seemed her face got hit hard. It was a pitifully tragic state that was unbing for a goddess.

    ¡¸Goddess-sama!¡¹

    Kouki immediately jumped down to where Arodde was.

    The culprit who punched the face of the goddess without any reservation was a figure that was also familiar.

    ¡¸Oi oi, it¡¯s a karasu tengucrow-billed goblin this time? What¡¯s going on with this world?¡¹

    Over there was the second attacker which had a clich¨¦d appearance that looked exactly like any image that could be searched in earth¡¯s inte.

    It moved to attack the goddess further, so Hajime pulled the trigger of Donner this time.

    The karasu tengu approached the goddess with super high speed flying that was hard to follow even by sight and dealt a damage to her, but as expected, it was unable to do anything to react against railgun¡¯s surprise attack. Its head was easily blown away and its body crumbled like the nine-tails before while falling to the ground.

    Hajime and Kousuke went toward Arodde along with the strangely quiet Etemp and Netemp behind them.

    ¡¸Goddess-sama, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, you are being kind to me again¡­¡­as I thought, you really like me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, you are misunderstanding.¡¹

    ¡¸The goddess know everything. This is what they called hiding your embarrassment¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not embarrassed and not hiding anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Did you say something?¡¹

    ¡¸T-this goddess, could it be that she unexpectedly still have some leeway¡­¡­?¡¹

    The nosebleed covered goddess was turning into a deaf type main character.

    The heaven tree shined again during that time and Arodde returned back to her undamaged state.

    ¡¸Oi, this isn¡¯t the time for that kind of loveedy. A party of tourists are crowding this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­¡­they are still far away, but there are really a lot of guys with very familiar appearance.¡¹

    Kouki and Arodde gasped in surprise and leaned their body forward from the edge of the branch to look toward the ground.

    ¡¸So many.¡¹

    It was like the ground was squirming. That was just how astonishing the monster parade was. A bunch of fantastic species that numbered in tens of thousands or perhaps even hundreds of thousands were marching toward this heaven tree.

    Furthermore from the presence that could be detected, simr groups were approaching from the opposite side of the heaven tree, no, from all directions around the tree.

    In addition, when they looked at far away using skill ¡°Far Sight¡± and sunss artifact, it was just as Kousuke said, there were really a lot of figures that they had seen from somewhere just like the nine-tails and karasu tengu from before. Yes, so to speak they were groups of ¡°youkaiapparition¡±. Not only that, there were also fantastic species from western stories like werewolf among them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No way¡­¡­why at this timing¡­¡­¡¹

    Arodde was looking dumbfounded, but she immediately hit on the answer.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It seems they detected the power that was emitted from the hero summoning. ¡­¡­No, perhaps they have been waiting all this time for the moment I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡­¡¹

    Arodde gritted her teeth. But she immediately shook her head and stood up.

    ¡¸No choice but to do it. Yes, if I have no choice but to do it, then I can only do it.¡¹

    Her eyes rotted once more. It was like someone who had just thought ¡¸Now, I¡¯m going to dive on my beloved cutie beeedd!¡¹ right after getting through a death march was suddenly buried under a great amount of more work from out of nowhere¡­¡­she looked like that.

    ¡¸G-goddess-sama? Just now, you said that you are exhausted from the summoning¡­¡­besides, even though you are healed, the damage you got just now was¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There is no problem! I¡¯m immortal as long as the heaven tree is safe!¡¹

    Her eyes were rapidly turning muddier. Her lips were unnaturally convulsing.

    ¡¸Even fourth-degree burn all over the body or nosebleed are just minor injury, minor injury! Even if my arms and legs are torn apart, even if my whole body is pulverized, the heaven tree will continue to keep me alive! I won¡¯t even lose my consciousness! I have experienced it for tens of thousands of time during these five thousand years so I¡¯m used to it!¡¹

    An unnaturally energetic voice shook the air.

    The hearts of Hajime and co were also shaken by it. Especially by the content of goddess work that had gone past being ck and gone into darkness territory.

    Rather than calling it being kept alive continuously, this was already at the level that should be called ¡°unable to die¡± wasn¡¯t it?

    Should it be called ¡°not even allowed to faint¡± rather than saying that she wouldn¡¯t even lose consciousness?

    Arodde-san showed a twisted smile of darkness that would shave away the majority of the sanity of the people looking at her while speaking further.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll work hard! I¡¯ll work harder and harder! I won¡¯t say that I want to rest anymore! I also won¡¯t ask for help! I¡¯ll continue to fight-, until I die!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry that I told you to do your besstt!!!!¡¹

    The hero did a dogeza to the goddess. Even the former dogeza master Hajime-san couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling admiration at the sharpness of that dogeza. It was a wonderful dogeza that was done wholeheartedly.

    Kouki himself had experienced enough troubles that made him think ¡¸No more!¡¹, so he couldn¡¯t be med for spontaneously exploding at Arodde but¡­¡­

    It seemed he couldn¡¯t help but apologize after witnessing the overwhelming difference in pressure between them.

    But there, another severe quake urred.

    Countless shes and fireballs and many other things were attacking from all directions. They all hit the heaven tree directly.

    Right after that,

    ¡¸Kahah!?¡¹

    ¡¸GODDESS-SAMAAAAAAAAA!?¡¹

    Arodde coughed out a lot of blood.

    ¡¸Uu, because of the battle just now I don¡¯t have any power to put up barrier anymore¡­¡­besides, the damage to the heaven tree will be damage to me¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed to be a brutish method. The goddess-sama was wheezing ¡®zehih zehih¡¯ while rolling around *orororo~* like merlion. However with that she finally regained her sanity slightly.

    She escaped from the corporate ve¡¯s madness and finally looked at the reality.

    ¡¸Hero-sama, I beg you to assist me. If the heaven tree fall, it will be impossible to put this world back on its feet anymore. This world will nly be able to wee a slow destruction in that case. I beg you-¡¹

    At this stage there was nothing that could be done anymore by simply believing that when there was a will there was a way. The destruction before her eye would definitely cover the whole world if she didn¡¯t obtain the assistance from someone else.

    It seemed this world was truly, truly at the brink. But even after understanding that, Kouki still showed a little hesitation even then. He still hadn¡¯t heard about the situation. He was unable to so easily ept an act of stealing lives while still not knowing anything.

    Even so, the time was pressing. If he had to choose no matter what¡­¡­

    But, seeing Kouki like that, Kousuke smiled bitterly while turning his gaze toward Hajime to give Kouki a helping hand.

    ¡¸And, what are you going to do, Nagumo?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, for now it ain¡¯t my intention to let a great tree with precious personification attached to it get taken away.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged and summoned a lot of Cross Velt. He deployed it around the heaven tree and put up multiyered barriers just like what he did with the divine tree.

    The second wave attack that attacked in swift timing waspletely blocked by the barriers. Seeing that Arodde¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock. She was so shocked that she was vomiting blood ¡®popyuh¡¯ again.

    Hajime approached Arodde who was in such state with a really nice smile.

    And then, Arodde felt the abnormal pressure and backed away even while continuously vomiting blood ¡®popyupyuh*, even so without any consideration at all¨D¨D

    ¡¸So, goddess. Which are you going to choose, being abandoned in this situation, or paying us thepensation that we ask in order to get saved?¡¹

    Hajime brought up such savage proposal to the goddess.

    Goddess Arodde¡¯s answer was naturally,

    ¡¸Popyuh!¡¹

    A blood vomit that flooded out from her mouth.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Sequel¢Û You Too Will Be Chuuni & Corporate ve!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Goddess-sama. Is there any room to have discussion with them? What is the reason of them attacking the heaven tree?¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s calm question was thrown to the goddess who acknowledged Hajime¡¯s devilish proposal by vomiting blood *popyuh*.

    When Arodde turned her gaze, there she found the figure of the hero with very, very deep wrinkle on his forehead. His cheek was stiff as though he was biting the inside of his cheek. A flicker of anguish could be seen within his eyes.

    ¡¸T-there is no room for discussion. They are insane apparitions. They lost their rational mind due to the world¡¯s rupture, then influenced by their legend that act as their instinct, they be an existence that only sought the heaven tree that is the source of their conception.¡¹

    There were too many words that couldn¡¯t beprehended immediately to understand her exnation right away.

    But, they at least understood that she was iming it was impossible to have mutual understanding with the apparitions.

    Kouki¡¯s gaze turned toward therge crowd¡¯s vanguard that continued to m their body madly on the space istion barriers of Cross Velts that were standing on their way.

    Even so, the information was too few and its authenticity was vague.

    To scatter the lives of tens, hundreds of thousands in such situation was¡­¡­

    Blood oozed from his clenched fist.

    Seeing Kouki like that, Arodde¨D¨Dsuddenly softened her expression. It was an expression of affection that was worthy for a goddess. It was unthinkable that this was the expression of someone who had just vomited blood by liters just now.

    ¡¸Hero-sama, rest assured.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Taking them down won¡¯t lead to ¡°death¡±. There is only one thing that can bring death to the apparitions. It¡¯s to be ¡°forgotten by the world¡±. Even if we bring them down here, they will be revived again one day.¡¹

    ¡¸Revived? You mean resurrection?¡¹

    ¡¸They won¡¯t die so it¡¯s more precise to call it ¡°regeneration¡± instead¡­¡­you can interpret it like that. Rather, bringing them down can be said as liberation for them from their maddened conception body even though it¡¯s only temporarily.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed the strange vanishing of those nine-tails and karasu tengu that should be called as ¡°disintegration¡± was caused by such thing.

    They weren¡¯t killed. That was why, there was no need to fret over it.

    However, Kouki¡¯s expression was still conflicted even after being told that.

    ¡¸Aa~, Amanogawa? You can just leave it to Nagumo and me if you¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke scratched his cheek while smiling bitterly.

    Kousuke knew well the disposition of the human called Amanogawa Kouki. He also knew how Kouki had became extremely doubtful about ¡°righteousness¡± since the decisive battle at Tortus.

    That was why he could guess that right now Kouki was also harboring a doubt toward the veracity of Arodde¡¯s words. That perhaps the nine-tails and karasu tengu also had their own valid reason for why they were desperately seeking the heaven tree.

    Kousuke had only heard about the rough outline about the events that led to the battle against Mother and the defense of Coltran. He also had no way of knowing about what happened at the desert world.

    Therefore, although he had noticed the change in rtionship between Hajime and Kouki, as expected he didn¡¯t know about the determination of Kouki¡¯s heart to ¡°continue struggling at the interval between choice and distress¡±.

    That was why, he thought that Kouki was surely unable to draw his sword. At the very least he would need some more time.

    He called out with such thinking but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Endou, there is no need to be considerate.¡¹

    Kouki drew out his holy sword with a clear *shan-* sound.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll fight. I won¡¯t let them touch the heaven tree.¡¹

    Kousuke thought that Kouki¡¯s eyes looked painful. However at the same time, he also thought that they were tenacious eyes that made him held his breath.

    He thought that Kouki¡¯s determination at the battle against Mother and Coltran¡¯s defensive battle was because Kouki knew about the situation fully and he already had some time to think, therefore Kousuke was unable to stop himself from staring in astonishment at Kouki who was mercilessly stepping over his hesitation and ¡°righteousness¡± in this situation where the truth wasn¡¯t clear.

    He reflexively pointed at Kouki while looking at Hajime.

    ¡¸Who is this guy?¡¹

    ¡¸A pervert hero who broke through his restrain to masochistic direction.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling Tio-san here-. There is a limit even in being rude!¡¹

    Hajime shrugged. He nced at Kousuke who was making a conflicted expression while saying¡¸No, you are the one being rude¡­¡­or perhaps not¡­¡­¡¹and asked Kouki mockingly.

    ¡¸There is no guarantee that the story of the ck goddess over there is the truth you know? Perhaps the inside of her heart is also ck.¡¹

    ¡¸Might be.¡¹

    Arodde turned a tearful gaze toward Kouki with a shocked expression. She wanted to say ¡¸A goddess won¡¯t lie! Honestly!¡¹.

    ¡¸But I believe goddess-sama¡¯s words. I believe her because I want to believe her. And¡­¡­if everything is actually a lie and it¡¯s them who are in the right¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If they are in the right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take down the goddess. After that, if there are survivor or those who treasure the murdered apparitions, I¡¯ll give them this head of mine. Though I don¡¯t think that the life of the likes of me can be any constion at all for them at that point.¡¹

    If he was going to steal life, he would also stake his life. Kouki¡¯s eyes when saying that undoubtedly had color of fear, however, as expected, his body was d in unshakeable will.

    ¡¸Amanogawa¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hero-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke waspletely dumbfounded this time with his eyes gazing in wonderment. Arodde was holding her breath. She was speechless by Kouki¡¯s heavy and deep determination.

    Without saying anything to the two, Kouki replied back to Hajime with a mocking tone for payback, however, his expression was somewhat troubled.

    ¡¸Also Nagumo, are you nning to continue putting up this barrier until I resolve all my hang-ups?¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid. This is a barrier with height of three kilometers. Although it¡¯s made through artifact, I¡¯m consuming tremendous amount of magic power even right at this moment. Ain¡¯t no way I¡¯ll do something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If my ¡°Holy Severance¡± is also deployed at this scale, I¡¯ll be so exhausted I won¡¯t even be able to fight by the time I get over all my hang-ups.¡¹

    That was why,

    ¡¸I can only make my choice now. If I¡¯m forced to make a choice, then I¡¯ll choose this path.¡¹

    When he looked outside, therge crowd was finally starting to step into lush territory of the heaven tree. The various attacks that were assaulting Cross Velts¡¯ barriers were getting even fiercer.

    Kouki nced at that and forcefully changed his anguished expression to a joking face toward Kousuke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Endou, don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t show an unsightly swordsmanship. I¡¯m not going to hold you back.¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou. ¡­¡­Amanogawa.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸When you have time tell me your story. About your travel that you started even if you have to leave school. Tell it to me along with Sakagami and others too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, I guess. I also want to talk. With everyone after so long.¡¹

    Kousuke quietly held out his fist. Koukiughed slightly and met it with his fist.

    ¡¸For now, I want to have bird¡¯s eye view of the battlefield. Let¡¯s go to the top.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. ¡­¡­Goddess-sama, can you stand?¡¹

    In respond to Hajime¡¯s order, Kouki offered his hand to Arodde. Arodde was still crawling on all fours. She took that hand and stood up somehow, but as expected her fatigue was serious it seemed.

    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D¡¹

    Her voice leaked out and she almos fell forward. Kouki immediately caught her. And hten,

    ¡¸Excuse me, pardon me for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaah!? E-err, hero-sama, this¡­¡­¡¹

    She was carried with the so called princess carry. Arodde¡¯s face instantly heated up. She fidgeted while saying things like ¡¸A gentleman is carrying me in his arms¡­¡­my dream for these 5000 years hase true¡¹ which sounded heavier than star.

    Kouki almost reflexively tossed her away but he desperately held back. Hajime and Kousuke and Netemp & Etemp¡¯s atmosphere that seemed to say ¡¸This is why handsome bastard is just¡­¡­¡¹was something that he also wanted to object at, but he held back with great effort.

    And then, at the peak of the heaven tree, Hajime and others climbed on a round shaped foothold that had a diameter around 10 meters. They took in the view of the ground at its entirety from there once more.

    Thend at their surrounding for 360 degree looked like it was undting due to therge crowd of fantastic creatures. Numerous fantastic creatures were also flying around at the sky. The sky above them was starting to be covered by so much apparitions that the sunlight was getting thinner.

    That amazing thickness made them wondered that perhaps there were dark clouds filling the sky.

    Then, a roar that was like thunder reverberated at that timing.

    ¡¸Aa, there is also something like that.¡¹

    Hajime muttered while looking up.

    The roar felt like it was even apanied by physical shockwave. The space istion barrier was creaking from it. Then a gigantic existence appeared from the dark cloud that was made from the crowd of fantastic creatures.

    ¡¸Oo, there is even dragon here.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou, this isn¡¯t the time to admire the sight. This seems bad!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone-, duck! ¡°KaminariGod¡¯s Rumble¡± ising-¡¹ (TN: The kanji used for kaminari here can be tranted as god¡¯s rumble, but the pronunciation can also be tranted as lightning.)

    The existence that was coiling like a snake with bluish ck scales covering its body¨D¨Da dragon. It wasn¡¯t as big as Tio when she performed her dragon god transformation, but its imposing appearance was enough for a goddess like Arodde to be flustered.

    Right after that, the dragon was d in electricity and extremely big lightning surged from it. The world that became gloomy because the sunlight was blocked got painted pure white by the sh.

    ¡¸Oi oi, that¡¯s powerful enough to tear the space istion barrier.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s cheeks twitched. It was just as he said, the space istion barrier was making creaking sound as though it was screaming. The Cross Velts were starting to let out white smoke from enduring the burden.

    Kousuke looked at the cracking space istion barrier and muttered with a twitching expression.

    ¡¸The nine-tails gave the impression of being the highest ss of youkai but, could it be that it¡¯s not actually that strong? Its lightning attack¡¯s power totally cannot bepared with this guy at all.¡¹

    ¡¸No-, her original strength isn¡¯t anything like that! She could only show that much strength because she had been exterminated four times and not much time has passed since she was terminatedst time!¡¹

    In other words, the nine tails also had the power level that could break the space istion barrier¡­¡­it didn¡¯t look like there would be any time to ask that question, so Hajime stood up with a determined expression and nced at Arodde while taking out variable type chakram ¡°Orestes¡± to empty air.

    He opened a part of the barrier at the same time. The approaching lightning was swallowed into the erged Orestes and it was spat out from another Orestes using space teleportation.

    From the dragon¡¯s perspective, it was like the lighting attack it fired was reflected back at him. It was hit directly at the part of its head that was connected to its lower body. It was sent flying with its body twisting.

    While Arodde was looking at Hajime with a face that seemed to say ¡¸Eh, no way!¡¹, the dragon fired countless lightning in fury this time.

    The lightning that spread to all directions naturally dragged the surrounding apparitions into it. They spun in the air from the impact before falling down like rain.

    ¡¸I see. They really don¡¯t have a shred of rational mind.¡¹

    The space istion barrier was already closed back and properly blocked the dispersed lightning attack.

    ¡¸The dragon god¡¯s ¡°Kaminari¡± is so easily¡­¡­even though it¡¯s the very embodiment of heaven¡¯s might by the world¡­¡­¡¹

    From Arodde¡¯s perspective, she thought that Hajime was a human who got mixed in the hero summoning for some reason, surely he was something like a follower of the hero¡­¡­but when the lid was opened it was like this.

    Whether it was the tremendous barrier that covered the heaven tree, or the way the dragon god¡¯s attack was trivially treated, or the fiendish face when he threatened her just now, could it be that she had drawn in a terrible existence here? She though with cold sweats gushing out.

    In addition to that,

    ¡¸Tsu, this presence¡­¡­no good-, ¡°JusoHex¡± ising! Physical barrier is meaningless! Please endure it until I purify¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Abnormal status effect huh? Oi, Endou, Amanogawa, wear this.¡¹

    Some nes with glimmering crystal that was like white pearl were tossed. The two of them immediately wore the ne without asking anything. Right after that,

    ¡¸Bopyuh!?¡¹

    Arodde-san vomited a ton of blood. Hajime and others were alright with faint crimson light covering their body.

    ¡¸Wait, Nagumo! Give it to goddess-sama too!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. I thought she would be fine because she is a goddess but¡­¡­crap, the white of her eyes is showing.¡¹

    Arodde was vomiting blood with increasing momentum of *bopyuh* instead of *popyuh*. She was slightly making an expression that a goddess shouldn¡¯t make. If it had to be described, she looked like the girl who was possessed by demon in a certain exorcism movie. Just like the girl who was moving with bridge posture, Arodde-san¡¯s body was also arcing like a bridge with the white of her eyes showing from agony. It was, very scary. And terrible.

    Hajime immediately handed the white pearl ne¨D¨Dthe ¡°Soul Shell¡± which was the improved version of the artifact that was thought up by the liberators to defend against Ehito¡¯s ¡°Divine Word¡±. This artifact had the function of ¡°neutralizing mental type abnormal status effect¡±.

    ¡¸S-say, Nagumo¡­¡­isn¡¯t Etemp-san and Netemp-san also in danger?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa? Y-you two are also affected huh¡­¡­¡¹

    When Hajime turned around because of Kousuke¡¯s words, Etemp-san was on her back with her legs twitching. Netemp Mother had fallen down with her trembling hands reaching out toward Hajime as though to say ¡ºSa, save mee~, masterr~¡».

    It seemed the ¡°Juso¡± that came attacking was something very powerful. Most likely its effect was working at the level of soul.

    ¡¸Well, this is also a proof that you two have soul though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸I, ii~~~¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather you two, what happened with your usual high tension? You two were too quiet that you became just like Endou.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling ¡°a guy who would melt and vanish into air if he kept quiet¡±. That¡¯s rude.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t speak until that far though¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime had handed ¡°Soul Shell¡± to Etemp & Netemp Mother too. Although he was a bit concerned about the strangely quiet two people¡­¡­two thingies (?), the attack¡¯s density was also increasing as they got nearer, so he put the matter in backburner.

    ¡¸Amanogawa, take this too. I don¡¯t care how stubborn or remorseful you are, don¡¯t refuse epting back the equipments that you returned to me at this kind of situation.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re right it¡¯s not the time for that. I¡¯ll ept them gratefully.¡¹

    The ¡°Air Force Boots¡± and a bangle that could deploy ¡°Vajra¡± were tossed at him. In addition¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nagumo, right now isn¡¯t the time to screw around.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m not screwing around though?¡¹

    Masked red. The proof of the leader of the masked squad that shook (?) the empire at the past was there. By the way it had been upgraded drastically.

    However, Kouki showed a stance of firm rejection, so Hajime reluctantly took out a stylish sunsses. It was super multi functioned and super high-spec high-end model. Kouki switched it with the telescope sunsses that he was given previously.

    Kousuke as looking enviously, but his sunsses was specially custom made, so it was even better than this high-end model.

    ¡¸H-hero-sama¡­¡­I also have something to present to you-¡¹

    Arodde-san somehow recovered from her white eyed state. She stood up unsteadily, even so she was showing a resolute expression.

    And then, for some reason her gaze nced at the holy sword¡­¡­

    ¡¸It looks like hero-sama is already in possession of the holy sword Ua Alto but¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, please wait a second. The name of the holy sword is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Please-, ept me too-¡¹

    ¡¸I want to refuse epting that-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be reserved! Everything is for hero-sama¡¯s sake! I shall offer you my everythinggg-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m begging you please listen to me¨D¨D¡¹

    The hero-sama¡¯s words were cut off. The goddess Arodde-san joined her hands together as if in prayer. Then right after that,

    ¡¸Angyaaa~~~~~~~~~~~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Goddess-samaaa!?¡¹

    She raised a scream that was painful to listen to. Hajime and others were also creeped up. This goddess was really scary in various senses.

    And then, their fear swelled up even more. Because while the goddess was shrieking as though she was in a death agony, *bikibikibiki-* there was even such graphical sounding from her. It was because Arodde was getting swallowed by a tree branch. Furthermore that tree branch was growing out from herself as though it was jutting out from her body.

    It was like a nasty suicide, or perhaps like a nightmare.

    The tree branch enveloped Arodde like a cocoon, then it emitted pure white light while shrinking¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wha-, holy sword!?¡¹

    After the cocoon opened up like a blooming flower, there was a sword stabbed on the ground with a shape that looked very simr with the holy sword. However its color was ck and its material was wood. However, although it was made from wood, its de was so sharp that anyone who saw it would feel goosebumps. It truly looked divine the way it radiated a faint luster.

    ¡ºZee zeeh, higgu¡­¡­¡»

    It felt like there was a wheezing and sobbing sound. From the ck wood sword. Scary.

    ¡ºI am the former Goddess Arodde, the holy sword¨D¨Dno, heaven sword Arodde. Now, please take me into your hand, hero-samaaa-¡»

    ¡¸Eh, no, that¡¯s¡­¡­a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected, it seemed the hero-sama wanted to refuse. He was backing away. It was that feeling, the feeling when a boy was given a bundle of hair ¡¸Please carry this with you and think of it as myself!¡¹from a girl, but what he was feeling right now was even worse than that.

    ¡ºPlease rest assured! I will be useful! After all you absolutely won¡¯t die as long as you are near the great tree while carrying me! You will never die until you win! You will keep reviving no matter how many times and be able to continue fighting hero-sama!¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s a cursed sword isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡ºI can even control nt so you can create sea of trees to shut in yourself in it, and you will also be able to talk with animals and nts so there won¡¯t be any problem at all even if you don¡¯t have any friend of the same race-¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing but trouble instead-!?¡¹

    Hajime and Kousuke looked at each other. And then they nodded simultaneously.

    ¡¸You will be able to walk the path of corporate salve for real with that!¡¹

    ¡¸Do it Amanogawa. Be the legendary¡­¡­ck hero!¡¹

    ¡¸You guys, you¡¯re enjoying this aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    Just as reminder, the army on the ground had finally arrived at the boundary of the space istion barrier. The attacks were increasing in amount in an elerating pace. Furthermore the ¡°Soul Shells¡± were flickering fiercely so the ¡°Curse¡± type attack was also increasing in intensity. Actually the situation was really bad.

    ¡ºNow-, hero-sama! Grab my hilt! Wield me! Use me as you please to your heart content!¡»

    ¡¸You mean as a sword right!? For some reason the nuance sounds scary though!?¡¹

    Right after that, holy sword-chan let out an intense sh.

    ¡¸This cheater! It must be saying that.¡¹

    ¡¸No, surely it¡¯s something like ¡ºHorribly, even though you already have a sword like me!¡».¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up for a bit you two!¡¹

    As further reminder, the Cross Velts were unable to endure the burden and they started to smoke one after another. The range of the barrier was shrinking continuously. Presently the barrier was maintained using only the magic power contained within the Cross Velts without any additional magic power flowing in, so as expected it was being pushed back by the storm of attacks that numbered in hundreds of thousands.

    ¡ºHero-sama! If it¡¯s me I¡¯ll be able to draw out yourtent potential even more! Unlike that holy sword! Unlike that holy sword!¡»

    ¡¸Can you please stop trying topetee!?¡¹

    ¨D¨D*sh-, ¡ª¡ªshhh-*

    ¡¸Eh!? Is it just my imagination!? Just now it felt like it was spitting!?¡¹

    The holy sword was just making shes, so surely it was just Kouki¡¯s imagination no doubt about it. The earnest and devoted holy sword-chan spitting? Impossible. Even if the shes blinked like it was spitting *peh, peh* at the heaven sword Arodde.

    ¡¸Come on, hurry up hero!¡¹

    ¡¸Two timing! Two timing!¡¹

    ¡¸I~i! (Che ¨C a ¨C ter! Che ¨C a ¨C ter!)¡¹

    ¡¸I~i! (Car-na-ge! Car-na-ge!)¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez, you guys are really-. Eei, I just need to take you right!¡¹

    Kouki grabbed the heaven sword Arodde half in desperation. It felt like there was a strange gasp ¡ºNnah¡» that could be heard but he pretended to not hear it with everything he had.

    Or rather, a phenomenon that made him unable to focus on that happened. ck light that was like miasma enveloped Kouki, then right after that a change happened to Kouki himself.

    A part of his brown hair became streaked white, while his left eye turned crimson. With his right eye that was jade green, now Kouki had heterochromatic eyes. Furthermore a tattoo that was like branch and ivy entwined with each other was surfacing on his face starting from the right side of his forehead, through his eye, and then his cheek and until his neck.

    Coupled with his figure that was holding a pair of ck and white sword, this appearance was truly!

    ¡¸W-what a terrific chuuni power! I don¡¯t know that you have it in you-, Amanogawaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhih, crap! That¡¯s a serious patient of chuunibyou over there!¡¹

    ¡¸I~~! (Now say it! Say it quickly! Say that my chuuni power is 53000!)¡¹

    ¡¸Ii-!! (The video recording is running perfectly! Now, take a pose!)¡¹

    His appearance that was reflected on the t side of holy sword¡¯s de and the sight of Hajime and others all pointing at him with both hands while teasing Hyuuu! You¡¯ve really done it herooo~! made Kouki trembled in shame.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say this okay¡­¡­Nagumo, Endou. Even if my appearance is like someone seriously ill¡­¡­that¡¯s only because I¡¯m lined up with you two okay?¡¹

    Hajime and Kousuke looked at each other¡¯s face.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes reflected a man who was living in the abyss of chuuni.

    Kousuke¡¯s eyes reflected an embarrassingly cool man with white hair, eye patch, artificial arm, and ck coat.

    At the same time through the other party¡¯s eyes they could also see their own appearance. Together with the other party¡¯s impression of themselves.

    A beatter.

    The two of them fell on their knees. It seemed the boomerang had splendidly came back and stabbed them.

    ¡ºThis is the state with hero-sama¡¯stent potential drawn out! How is it? Do you feel the strength welling up?¡»

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡¹

    About that, power was welling up even more than when he was fused with his own false image at the trial of the Cave of Ice and Snow, but rage and shame were also welling up though! Dammit all! The hero-sama wanted to yell that, but he held it back with effort.

    Because, the barrier was finally in a really dire state. The ¡°Soul Shell¡± was also starting to crack even though it was still small.

    ¡¸Nagumo, Endou.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s do it. Etemp and Netemp, stay back.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸I!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, I¡¯m not really motivated but, this too is the karma of abyss. Friends, let¡¯s show them our strength!¡¹

    Sunsses equipped and brisk turn. Abyss lord mode mad on¨D¨Dno, activated. Hajime and Kouki made to sure to absolutely not look that way while taking position and thinking¡­¡­this guy, he is gradually getting used to turn into abyss lord without hesitation huh.

    They ended up standing with their back turned on each other at the top of the heaven tree.

    ¡ºHero-sama, I understand that your two colleagues are not normal people but¡­¡­will they be alright facing thisrge crowd?¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s me who is rather worrying here though. Especially in the aspect of endurance.¡¹

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    Bewilderment was transmitted from the heaven sword Arodde. Kouki smiled wryly and shrugged at her.

    ¡¸No need to worry. After all those two are¨D¨Dthe godying demon king and the mankind¡¯s strongest.¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s¨D¨D¡»

    There was no need for her to ask further.

    ¡¸You demons, it has quickly be time for work again! Your order is just one. ¨D¨D¡±Trounce them¡±!!¡¹

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    ¡¸Fuh, to challenge my abyss with number, keenly feel the degree of your foolishness with your own body!! Watch closely! Final depth¨D¨D¡±Eternal Infinite AbyssI shall be countless ck des!¡±¡¹

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºFuh, I won¡¯t chase those who run-. Come forward you who don¡¯t value your life!!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    The northern part of the heaven tree was filled with the repulsive roars of the mechanical death gods. The area from the east to the south was filled with embarrassingly cool men.

    It ws madness.

    ¡ºHi, hiih, hero-sama! W-what¡¯s that!?¡»

    ¡¸Those are the demon king and the army of demons¨D¨Dthe demon king army and, the multiplying abyss lord.¡¹

    ¡ºD-demon king and army of demons¡­¡­w-why are the abyss people turning on the spot all at once!? Why are they pushing up their sunsses!?¡»

    ¡¸Because they are abyss lord.¡¹

    ¡ºI don¡¯t understand!¡»

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry, I also don¡¯t understand.¡¹

    But, why was he so obstinately turning like that? Why would he absolutely go ¡°fuh¡± and pushing up sunsses *kui-* everytime? Kouki pondered that inside his heart while firing up himself.

    ¡¸Now then, I also can¡¯t lose. ¨D¨D¡±Heaven¡¯s Might ¨C Maximum Light Dragon¡±!!¡¹

    Kouki lifted up the holy sword above his head. The holy sword was shining brighter than usual in smugness!

    And then it manifested, a dragon of light that boasted an unprecedented gigantic size.

    Then, as though topete with the holy sword, the heaven sword Arodde shined and the heaven tree also shined in concert. Immediately power welled up even more within Kouki.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­it feels like I can do it if it like this¨D¨D¡±Creation ¨C Ultimate Light Dragon Army¡±!¡¹

    It was one of the fangs that he once bared at his childhood friends in the Holy Precinct. Since that time, he was unable to use this power with his own strength¨D¨Da flock of small light dragons was created. Furthermore light bullets formed at the surrounding of the maximum light dragon. That sight could be mistaken as a starry sky.

    Crimson light and, jet ck smoke and, aurora dyed up the three directions with the heaven tree as the center.

    The 5000 weapons of massacre that were filled with demons under themand of the demon king.

    The inexhaustible multiplying assassin group that was led by the mankind¡¯s strongest.

    The light dragon army that was the very essence of destruction under themand of the hero.

    They surrounded the heaven tree to protect it. Seeing them facing therge crowd of apparitions,

    ¡ºSuch thing¡­¡­no legend anywhere, ever told of something like this¡­¡­what in the world¡­¡­¡»

    Arodde¡¯s shocked gasp echoed.

    ¡¸You guys, don¡¯t let them touch the heaven tree any further than this alright? It¡¯s a precious sample after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, friends, if it¡¯s us¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I get it. I don¡¯t want to see the goddess-sama vomiting blood any more than this.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, to interrupt my words like that. Now then¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Enough going fuh fuh, it¡¯s annoying!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh!!¡¹

    After making such frivolous talk (?), the three leaped from the heaven tree.

    The demon king and abyss lord and hero. The result of war where they could fight without any limitation at all was¨D¨D

    Somethingpletely obvious to see.

    After that, Hajime and others who safely protected the heaven tree from therge crowd of apparitions returned inside the heaven tree once more with Arodde who had returned to human form.

    While listening to the exnation of the situation, they learned that inside this heaven tree there was a city where the survivors of this world were living in. Knowing that Hajime said that he wanted to see it by any means. Arodde was reluctant to grant his wish but after being threatened¨D¨Dbeing politely persuaded, she agreed to show the way.

    If Hajime was asked what drawn his interest by that much, it was the ¡°fairy¡±.

    Inside this heaven tree, Arodde was protecting the fairies. Of course, they were residents of this world that had their sanity and intelligence intact.

    Because of a certain extremely deplorable situation, Arodde seemed like she didn¡¯t want to exin the full story and they should just listen to it at the fairy¡¯s city. The group advanced while dragging the reluctant Arodde and¡­¡­

    And then, they arrived at a branch in the middle level of the heaven tree where there was a gate that connected to the city.

    Would they receive the wee of ¡°Marchen fairy¡±? Would the fairy palm sized just as expected? Did they like to y prank?

    They had just seen apparitions that were just like in earth¡¯s legends. Their curiosity had been greatly stimted. And then the gate¡¯s guard and Arodde¡¯s priestess¨D¨Daka one of the fairy race who was given the position as their spokesperson appeared before Hajime and others¡­¡­

    ¡¸Oh my, I can¡¯t believe that Arodde-sama is visiting! Furthermore she is even bringing three fine men with her. Hahn, I¡¯m boiling up!!¡¹

    Hajime and others froze. Even though they wereposed even when facing arge crowd of apparitions, they were nowpletely backing away.

    It was only natural.

    Because, that ¡°fairy¡± was¨D¨Dthe personification of muscles. Exactly like a certain Chrystabel-san. The only difference was the transparent small wings on the fairy¡¯s back and outfit that was like risqu¨¦ swimsuit. This was even more horrible than Marchen fairy tale. The destructive power to the mind was extraordinary.

    In front of the sphemous monster¡¯s existence that was wiggling and twisting while letting out a rough exhtion *bashuuh* from its nose, Hajime and others turned their gaze to Arodde with halting movement that was like rusty doll.

    ¡¸We areing here to meet a fairy you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, she is the priestess of the fairy race¡­¡­¡¹

    Everyone took a deep breath seeing Arodde¡¯s embarrassment.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸DON¡¯T SCREW WITH USSSSS¡ª¡ª-!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Why were these guys¨D¨Dthe manly woman existed in every world?

    The cry of the soul of Hajime and others whose expectation and dream and curiosity were pulverized echoed throughout the area.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc No Really, I¡¯m Just a Frail Maiden. I Swear I¡¯m Not Lying

    Going back slightly in time.

    Hajime and others who safely won the war against therge crowd of apparitions gathered at the top of the heaven tree once more.

    Arodde once more shrieked ¡¸Nngyaaa¡ª¡ª¨C!!¡¹ that was really bad toe out from a goddess and released her sword form. She wiped her tears and snots and drools and then acted like nothing had happened. It was pointless effort.

    ¡¸Hero-sama, demon king sama, and then¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­the n gentleman.¡¹

    ¡¸Just call me Kousuke.¡¹

    ¡¸I offer everyone my heartfelt thanks for saving the heaven tree.¡¹

    Kousuke who was hugging his knees until just now at the root of the heaven tree while trying to stabilize his mind immediately demanded a correction at the goddess¡¯s novel way of calling him, but he was ignored. How sad.

    ¡¸But, therge crowd just now in the end was just something temporary that took advantage when I was fatigued. This world is still in the verge of destruction. An invasion in the same scale or even bigger will surely start again in the near future.¡¹

    Arodde said that with a pained look. Kouki was watching her with a calmly observing gaze. He was trying to ascertain the truth of her words using his whole body and mind.

    Hajime replied to her in Kouki¡¯s ce.

    ¡¸You are saying a lot of concerning words there. Goddess, right now I¡¯m really interested with the truth concerning the heaven tree. Fess up everything without any omission if you don¡¯t want the world to be destroyed like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo, sugarcoat it.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be fine if you share your kindness to your rtive to other people a little?¡¹

    The words of the demon king who was obeyed by an army of demon made Arodde started to tremble. Even now she looked like she was going to vomit from stress.

    The goddess would transform into merlion who vomited blood if they left things to Hajime like this, so Kouki sighed while sugarcoating the question.

    ¡¸Goddess-sama, what in the world is going on here in this world? You mentioned apparitions¡­¡­why are they in frenzy like that? Why are they targeting the heaven tree? Besides¡­¡­a lot of them are strikingly simr with the existences that are talked in our world¡¯s legend and story. Why is that?¡¹

    Kouki endeavored to speak the torrent of questions with kind tone and polite wording as much as possible.

    Then,

    ¡¸Hero-sama, you don¡¯t need to use respectfulnguage like that. I won¡¯t mind if you speak more, normally, no, rougher to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    Why was she asking him to speak casually with rough tone even though she looked like she was going to vomit when addressed with rough tone just now? The goddess¡¯s eyes that were shining with expectation caught the hero-sama and wouldn¡¯t move away!

    ¡¸Oy, don¡¯t waste time. Exin the situation already you useless goddess.¡¹

    ¡¸Please talk with a kinder tone-¡¹

    It seemed she wanted the demon king-sama to be kinder. Kousuke muttered ¡¸Emotionally unstable goddess¡­¡­¡¹ with aplicated expression while Hajime¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    It was that. Like the detective in drama that was investigating a case. From the goddess¡¯s personality, he guessed that it would be a lot easier for many things if Kouki and he yed the good cop and bad cop role. It was so that Arodde wouldn¡¯t dodge their questions.

    It wasn¡¯t the case that his sadistic goshujin-sama disposition like when dealing with Tio was showing its face¡¸You call?¡¹, not at all. ¡­¡­Perhaps.

    ¡¸Err, about that you see¡­¡­first, about why the apparitions are strikingly simr with the existences that hero-sama and others know, your perception isn¡¯t wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tone.¡¹

    The goddess was despondent. Just like a loner who had mustered her courage to act friendly, and yet the other party ignored it and interacted with her no different from before.

    ¡¸Nnh, goddess-sama, can you tell me what do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸! C-call me with my name, no, in this asion, I won¡¯t mind even if you call me A familiarly!¡¹

    The goddess¡¯s face brightened drastically. This goddess was wearing her emotion on her sleeve.

    If possibly Kouki wanted to keep the emotional distance between them like with a rtive that he only met once a year at New Year, but the talk wouldn¡¯t progress like this so he cleared his throat.

    ¡¸A, can you tell me what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhih¡¹

    It felt like she leaked out a joyful voice that was unbing for a goddess, but Kouki also gave his all here to ignore it too. In addition Hajime and Kousuke, also Etemp & Netemp were irritatingly smirking at him ¡¸Hyuu~, GJ heroo~¡¹, but he also did his best to ignore them.

    Arodde looked very satisfied. She also cleared her throat and put on her serious atmosphere.

    ¡¸Apparitions are existences that is born from legends of other worlds. The heaven tree absorbed the thoughts of the people that are filled with those legends and grant them shape. The heaven tree is the lynchpin of this world with such role.¡¹

    ording to her, the residences of this world were existences that were materialized from the legends of other worlds.

    Legends were the wishes and prayers of the people, or perhaps objects of reverence, or even symbols of fear.

    Those things were called as ¡°conception¡± in general. It was a form of energy that was simr to magic power and the like.

    And then, this conception existed in any world. The heaven world absorbed those conceptions through the great trees of other worlds, converted them into the unique energy of this world that was called ¡°thought element¡±, and gave it form.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­that nine-tails and karasu tengu¡­¡­they are really existences like in the books?¡¹

    ¡¸No hero-sama. Certainly the origin of the apparitions are legends, so they possess simr ability. However, their personality is different. They are born in this world, and the self of each of them is established while living in this world. They aren¡¯t existence inside fairy tales, but a living life in this world.¡¹

    Arodde spoke with a serious gaze. Affectionate heart that was befitting a goddess could be seen from her eyes. It was as though she loved those apparitions from her heart.

    ¡¸In addition, it¡¯s not just hero-sama¡¯s world that has legends. ¡­¡­There are tens of thousands, hundreds of millions of legends across many worlds. There are many simr existences among those legends, and sometimes they will mix and raise their first cry of birth in this world.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes twitched. Because he didn¡¯t miss it. How Arodde intentionally didn¡¯t speak of any concrete number when saying ¡°many worlds¡±.

    His eyes naturally narrowed.

    She didn¡¯t understand the reason, but for some reason the demon king-sama was looking with demon king¡¯s gaze, so Arodde moved slowly to put Kouki in between to hide her from the demon king¡¯s view.

    And so, Hajime also slowly moved to stare still at Arodde. Arodde unconsciously began to caress her stomach.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­that¡¯s why you said that they are immortal.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. An apparition¡¯s death will onlye when the legend that is their origin ispletely forgotten.¡¹

    Arodde nodded and continued exining. ording to her, naturally the existences that were talked in mythology¨D¨Dthe like of god, divine beast, and evil god seemed to exist too.

    There was no mythology bunch among the invasion this time was because in the past Arodde had faced them at the very beginning and defeated them. Even now she kept interfering with the conception to prevent them from being revived.

    In other words, she seeded in temporarily sealing the mythological existences, but because of that Arodde¡¯s power was constantly being greatly limited.

    Hearing that, Hajime recalled the rtionship between Lutria and her divine spirits. He understood that Arodde¡¯s original power must be terrific and asked.

    ¡¸And, about the reason of their insanity¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, err, that¡¯s¡¹

    Arodde was too nervous when dealing with Hajime. Even though she was a goddess who could seal mythological existences even though they weren¡¯t exactly as powerful like in the myth.

    As expected Kousuke seemed to sympathize with her. He sent Hajime a cold gaze. For some reason Hajime then changed his tone to be rxed and add his words.

    ¡¸I can guess. The origin that produces life in this world, the energy that the apparitions needed to live¡­¡­this thought element thing is in influx and vanishing right?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, how did you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just guessing but, they are like that because of being starved aren¡¯t they? Even humans would go mad like that when starved.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If I can add, as the result of the influx and cirction slowing down, the thought element of this world is stagnating. That¡¯s also one of the causes.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s like the air is polluted.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Because of that they lost all reason and¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They are seized by their ego that is the origin of their existence. They are showing disposition just like in their legend while swarming at the heaven tree that is the tree producing their food. In reality the influx of conception hasn¡¯t actually reach zero right?¡¹

    ¡¸You understand that much¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, you¡­¡­no, all of you has gone to multiple worlds?¡¹

    It seemed that Hajime¡¯s deduction hit the mark. Arodde¡¯s eyes widened like saucer in shock. And then she thought of a single possibility and spontaneously raised her voice.

    ¡¸Could it be, you know of the reason why the influx of conception has dropped sharply!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, about that, I only have a guess.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged, however his gaze was sharp.

    ¡¸Or rather, you yourself also understand why right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s impossible for the legends themselves are vanishing from all the worlds. Then the most possible reason is¡­¡­something happened to the heaven trees in each world.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. At the very least the trees at earth and helltwo worlds are gone. Even at the previous world where you called us from, the tree there was in the verge of rotting because its energy kept getting sucked out with abandon. Ua Alto is being preserved in a state that can be revived anytime, but usually it is intentionally kept in a withered state.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As I thought.¡¹

    Arodde fell into thought with a difficult expression. Hajime pressed her with questions like a terrifying interrogator, or perhaps like a young boy who couldn¡¯t hide his curiosity.

    Arodde who was deep in thought failed to escape. When she noticed she found the smileevil countenance of the demon king right before her eyes. She was petrified like a frog that was red by a snake.

    ¡¸Tell me goddess. How many worlds there are in total?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Does that has any rtion, with the situation right now?¡¹

    Arodde slowly moved in a circle to behind Kouki. She replied to Hajime while looking across her shoulder.

    Hajime also slowly walked toward her.

    ¡¸There are nine in totals. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    This goddess really wore her heart on her sleeve. She evacuated to the opposite side of Kouki to use him as shield. Naturally Hajime also circled around.

    ¡¸And then, all those worlds each has a great tree. All of them are connected to the origin world. To the world that produce an energy that should be called ¡°elements¡± that can be converted to every kind of energy. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    The two of them walked round and round around Kouki. Hajime would sometimes turn around to catch the goddess from the front where she would go ¡¸Hyah¡¹ before she turned around in panic to walk round and round to the opposite direction. Round and round.

    The game of tag of the goddess and demon king was repeated with the extremely annoying with Kouki at the center.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re a goddess then you must know. What kind of ce this origin world is? What is there? What is the structure of this world? Now, tell me. Noow, nooww!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­¡¹

    The goddess clung on Kouki with tearful eyes, however, a beatter she took a deep breath and¡­¡­changed her expression 180 degree. She walked out from behind Kouki while radiating a pressure that was worthy to be called divine.

    ¡¸Know your ce human. There are things in this world that the child of man shouldn¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸A-A?¡¹

    Kousuke and Etemp & Netemp Mother reflexively put up their guard. Her voice was so harsh that Kouki was bewildered. Her tone was definitely a reprimanding tone of a god to a human.

    Her yandere and hopeless figure from before had vanished without a trace. Arodde looked back across her shoulder and turned a strict gaze even toward Kouki while radiating light.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how many worlds all of you have traversed. However, originally only heros chosen by the great world tree is permitted to cross over worlds. Know that excessive curiosity will bring ruin onto yourself!¡¹

    It was like god¡¯s authority was radiated as a pulse.

    Kouki, Kousuke, Etemp & Netemp too were speechless.

    And so,

    ¡¸Ah, is that so. You¡¯re going back on your word. Even though you¡¯re a goddess.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Hajime-san spoke with a heartfelt voice of contempt. His eyes were also awfully fully of contempt.

    ¡¸Even though I desperately protected the heaven tree because you said that you will pay anypensation we wish for. Even though we risked our life facing such terrifying army.¡¹

    ¡¸E-err¡­¡­no! This and that are two different¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Then you should make the condition clear beforehand before forming the contract. If you one-sidedly add a condition like this at the aftermath, that is a valid cause for aw suit if this is in human world you know? Goddess-sama, you¡¯re horrible.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wrong! I just didn¡¯t expect that kind of question from you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A goddess won¡¯t lie. You said something like that didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸B-but¡­¡­when I took over from the previous goddess, she told me that information about the structure of this world shouldn¡¯t be easily disclosed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, to try to crush my question using that kind of intimidation is just¡­¡­haa~, I¡¯m real shocked.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I, I¡¯m sorry. I was just acting following the instruction written in the work manual¡­¡­in most case deal with the situation like that, it said.¡¹

    The goddess¡¯s majesty had dispersed before anyone knew it. Her figure was withering weakly, weakly, and even more weakly.

    Kousuke muttered ¡¸Eh, there is a manual for goddesses upation? My image of goddesses is breaking¡¹ with an expression that was pained by this tough world. Etemp & Netemp Mother went ¡¸A goddess who disys majesty using manual and effort¡­¡­¡¹ with atmosphere of someone seeing something disappointing.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine if you really don¡¯t want to answer no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hajime casually shrugged and said that with a lighthearted atmosphere. Arodde felt it was anticlimax.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll just go home if there is no benefit for me here. We can go home on our own anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Wwhaa-!?¡¹

    That¡¯s impossible! She couldn¡¯t dere that. After all there was no doubt Hajime was asking her all those questions because it was possible for him to travel between worlds.

    Arodde¡¯s expression was colored with anxiety.

    ¡¸I-is there any other demand¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, my questions just now are my cheapest demand.¡¹

    ¡¸Just what kind of demand were you going to make when you made me promise to reward you!?¡¹

    No more, this demon king is really scary! Arodde trembled looking like she wanted to say that.

    Hajime mercilessly gave her additional blow.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to force you to answer or anything. I¡¯ll just ask the goddess from other worlds.¡¹

    Of course he was bluffing. It seemed that the structure of the world was something that was generally kept secret. It was unknown whether Lutria would voluntarily tell Hajime who seemed like someone who might perpetrate something using that information.

    Even so, Arodde naturally had no way to know about that.

    When Hajime showed a glimpse of ¡°Lutria¡¯s Orb¡± from his pocket¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wai-, please wait a second! T-that¡¯s!?¡¹

    Arodde ran toward Hajime in hurry. She stared fixedly at the orb on Hajime¡¯s hand before she looked up at Hajime, then she stared at the orb again¨D¨Dshe repeated that five times. ¡¸L-lies¡­¡­you are recognized by other world¡¯s heaven tree? Eh, this kind of atrocious human is? What kind of insane goddess did that?¡¹ She whispered. To her it looked like Hajime was trusted by a heaven tree at somewhere else.

    Kousuke and Kouki trembled seeing that Arodde was starting to waver. This guy is really crooked, they thought.

    Hajime turned a smile at that Kouki. It was as though he was saying Amanogawa-kun? It¡¯s a chance for you to pay your debt you know? Kouki shook even more.

    ¡¸Ee~rr, A. Nagumo certainly look atrocious, and he is actually terrifying in the inside too however¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oi hero.¡¹

    ¡¸How ¨C e ¨C ver! He isn¡¯t a guy who will put a world in danger just for fun. He is also not a guy who revel in other people¡¯s misfortune. This guy only bare his fangs for real when danger approachs himself or his family. I¡¯ll at least guarantee that he is just wanting to know the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸Hero-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was making a very conflicted expression. Actually he only wanted Kouki to say to Arodde that he would go back too. Surely even Arodde would fold if even the hero said that he would go back too.

    And yet Kouki lost his mind for some reason and suddenly said all that¡­¡­

    For the time being, he used his artificial arm and flicked the forehead of Kousuke who came to his side while smirking. Kousuke was writhing and bending backward like a bridge.

    ¡¸Can you agree to Nagumo¡¯s demand in exchange for his help in saving this world? No matter what happen, I¡¯ll stay here until the end so¡­¡­I¡¯m begging you! Please!¡¹

    Kouki bowed deeply. He thought that he himself had a debt that he couldn¡¯t possibly pay back to Hajime, but he didn¡¯t think that he would be able to arrange things skillfully, so like this he could only wholeheartedly requested Arodde with earnestness.

    Arodde stared hard at such Kouki. Before long she smiled wryly and,

    ¡¸Actually, it was truly unexpected that two people this powerful were summoned along with hero-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸A?¡¹

    Kouki lifted his face and looked puzzled. The expression of Hajime and others were also turning dubious.

    ¡¸Just now, I said that the apparitions are lives that live in this world, but actually there are also other lives here. They can¡¯t revive like the apparitions.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, you mean they will die normally? Don¡¯t tell me, there were also some among thatrge group¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki turned pale. Arodde gazed at him affectionately like a goddess while gently shaking her head.

    ¡¸They are lives born in this world. Therefore they don¡¯t need conception from other worlds and they also don¡¯t go mad.¡¹

    In exchange, they didn¡¯t have powerful strength like in legend. They had the power of conception that they were born with that would be lost along with passage of time until their lifespan ran out at the end.

    The first life that was born with the wish of this world¡¯s gods and apparitions. In a sense they should be called as the descendant of the legends.

    The name of that race was,

    ¡¸¨D¨DThey are called ¡°fairy¡±.¡¹

    Hajime and others looked at each other in intrigue. It seemed that other than the fairy tale fairies mixed among the previousrge group¨D¨Dof course they were like zombie and insane on top of that¨D¨Dthere was another different inhabitant of this world that was also called fairy.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­and those fairies¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They are alive. But only in few numberpared to the past though.¡¹

    ording to her, there were countries and cities at the past all across the continent. Some were ruled by apparitions or mythological existences, while some were ruled by only fairies because fairies could reproduce and filled those countries and cities after some generations. Sometimes there would also be conflict because of difference in interests or sense of values, or simply because of someone¡¯s ambition, no different from other worlds.

    Arodde turned her gaze down.

    ¡¸There are their cities inside this heaven tree, and at the eastern and northern most of the continent but¡­¡­previously even if the hero summoning seed, there was already no hope for the east and north cities in this situation.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­no, you said previously¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes hero-sama. If Nagumo-sama and Endou-sama lend their help, it might be possible to save both cities.¡¹

    That¡¯s why, Arodde called Hajime and Kousuke¡¯s names for the first time and turned her gaze toward them earnestly.

    ¡¸I will keep my promise. That¡¯s why, please, I ask you two to help with the salvation of this world together with the hero.¡¹

    Arodde held her hands together in front of her chest as though praying. Hajime smiled wryly at her earnest request while Kousuke scratched his cheek and nodded.

    And then,

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s not waste any time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, about the truth of the world is it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it looks like it will be a long talk for that, so I want to go to a ce where we can rx. Or rather, I want to see the real fairies with my own eyes. That¡¯s why for now show us to that fairy city¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely no way.¡¹

    The goddess firmly refused. Even though she had even decided to talk about something that was forbidden by her predecessor just now, she refused Hajime¡¯s suggestion with a will of steel within her words.

    ¡¸A? Nagumo doesn¡¯t have any n to harm the fairies you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, if you want to meet them then feel free. I don¡¯t mind if you go to them. I will also open the path to there. But, I absolutely won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll wait here.¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell?¡¹

    Arodde averted her gaze away with all her strength from Hajime¡¯s tsukkomi.

    Kouki spoke of the possibility that crossed his mind with a worried expression.

    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡­that A hate the fairies?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. Obviously I love them.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why?¡¹

    Arodde¡¯s gaze wandered around nervously looking like she didn¡¯t want to talk no matter what. But, she became unable to endure the gazes of Hajime and co that stabbed into her. She began to mumble with small voice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I must be, hated by them, absolutely mon.¡¹(TN: ¡°Mon¡± are usually by girl to indicate dissatisfaction or desire to be indulged)

    ¡¸Ha? Hated¡­¡­the fairy hate A?¡¹

    ¡¸It must be like that mon.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, why? A has protected them for 5000 years until now right? How can they possibly hate you?¡¹

    ¡¸Conversely speaking, that means I haven¡¯t been able to solve the problem even after 5000 years while the situation only keep worsening toward destruction isn¡¯t it? They are surely thinking something like ¡°Uwah, isn¡¯t our goddess just totally ipetent?¡± mon.¡¹

    ¡¸Err, have they ever said something like that before?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t ask them because I¡¯m scared mon! But they absolutely are thinking like that mon!¡¹

    5000 years old goddess who added ¡°mon¡± at the end of her sentence. It seemed this was a really delicate problem for Arodde. To the degree that her mental age was regressing like a child.

    Arodde finally started to sit at the corner while hugging her knees.

    She had no more face to meet with them at this point. Or rather, she was scared to meet her people. If they looked at her with a cold gaze¡­¡­if they threw stone at her¡­¡­her heart would break. If that happened she didn¡¯t have the confidence to get back on her feet. I want to be a shellfish¡­¡­she was muttering such pathetic words.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped so,

    ¡¸Yosh, then let¡¯s go. For now we just need to go down right?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, stop! Don¡¯t carry me on your shoulder! This is insolent! I¡¯ll curse you!¡¹

    Hajime casually put this extremely troublesome goddess on his shoulder.

    ¡¸I absolutely won¡¯t open the path¨D¨Dah, don¡¯t use that orrbb-¡¹

    The goddess waspletely shaking in her boots with the prospect of meeting her beloved people, but Hajime used ¡°Lutria¡¯s Orb¡± and opened a path inside the heaven tree as he pleased, so she struggled violently.

    Her dress¡¯s hem got flipped and her panty was exposed fully. It was exposed to Kouki and Kousuke but she didn¡¯t even notice. Just how desperate she could be?

    ¡¸Oi, goddess. Don¡¯t resist. If not I¡¯ll open a hole physically in the heaven tree.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but! What are you going to do if the fairies say ¡°Go work if you have free time toe to the city¡± to me!?¡¹

    ¡¸It might just be your paranoia talking.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s scaryy~, I¡¯ll rather immerse myself in my work than being told something like thattt~¡¹

    Although she was sobbing, she stopped resisting because it would be troubling if a hole was opened in the heaven tree. Like that she was being carried away on Hajime¡¯s shoulder like a helpless calf.

    Seeing that, Kouki and others looked at each other.

    ¡¸Say Amanogawa, thispletely looks like a kidnapping though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Nagumo after all¡­¡­but, you know, he is a bit considerate seeing that he isn¡¯t dragging her by her shouldering.¡¹

    ¡¸Ii~ (Master is also nonchntly using mind recovery artifact on her~)¡¹

    ¡¸I- (Ah, just now, something is injected into the goddess¡¯s neck¡­..that¡¯s recovery medicine)¡¹

    Did Hajime do that because it was the logical thing to do or as apology for showing his sadistic side?

    Either way, Arodde was twitching like crazy after the injection into her neck while making an expression of ecstasy. She was really in a horrible state.

    And so, Kouki and others smiled wryly while following behind Hajime who was making the situation looked worse than it actually was.

    And, the story returned to the encounter with an existence that was a sphemy for the fairy.

    Right after the soulful cry Screw thiiissss was let out from the male faction.

    ¡¸Hiih, don¡¯t yell like thaaatt-¡¹

    The muscr fairy took the Charisma G¡ðard pose. She ced both her hands on her head and crouched while trembling.

    ¡¸P-please stop! She is a just a frail maiden who is unrted from fighting!¡¹

    ¡¸Keep the joke limited to just her existence.¡¹

    Arodde couldn¡¯t bear to see this and ran in a hurry toward the muscle fairy. She then gently consoled her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not joking. Her name is u(¥Ö¥é¥¦). She is apassionate child of Niebel(¥Ë©`¥Ù¥ë) n that hate conflict and love housework, cooking, and sewing above all else.¡¹

    ¡¸She look like a brownie from Bel n to me though. What¡¯s with her status that is like a household fairy in fairytale huh. What¡¯s with those muscles. What was she doing that those muscles became that trained. Tell me what is the definition of housework and cooking and sewing. By that you must mean iron forging and protein production and surgery skill ain¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a horrible usation! Everyone in Niebel n is just slightly chubby! Their hobby is baking sweets after all!¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s well-executed tsukkomi was followed with an extremely original follow up by Arodde. Those were just fats that looked like muscle she said, but that in itself was abnormal.

    ¡¸In the first ce, she is the priestess that I picked you know? Obviously I picked the one with the kindest disposition among the whole n! She absolutely never get angry or looking at me with a cold gaze. Although my socializing with her is only kept to the minimum, she is the only one I can muster my courage to talk to!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an amazing persuasiveness.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s also a very sad persuasiveness.¡¹

    ¡¸It might be toote to ask this, but I wonder why did the former goddess pick this person as the next goddess.¡¹

    It seemed that the muscles of this muscr fairy u Niebel was really just outside appearance.

    ¡¸Err, sorry that we made loud voice like that. We were just surprised because your appearance is a bit simr with our fiendish acquaintance.¡¹

    ¡¸I was also at fault okay.¡¹

    ¡¸u Niebel-san, my apologies.¡¹

    It was the truth that they had made judgment based only on appearance, so Hajime and others apologized.

    u Niebel slowly lifted her face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine pyon. I¡¯m the one who should apologize for getting scared just from that.¡¹

    u Niebel stood up weakly. Indeed, she certainly had a gentle disposition. It was a mystery.

    ¡¸And, goddess-sama? Who in the world are these lovely gentlemen¡­¡­besides, how are you able to directlye here? Even though usually goddess-sama would only talk directly into my head¡­¡­¡¹

    u Niebel tilted her head cutely. Arodde exined to her about the background of Hajime and co and about what had transpired until now simply.

    Immediately after that, oOOOOOOOOOONN there was a loud roar like a lion. The roar became a shockwave that trampled the area. Hajime and others covered their ears and shook their head.

    ¡¸Unbelievable! How unbelievable non! The salvation of the world is finally done! No, this is even more than that! To think that goddess-sama will finally allow us to have a glimpse of your exalted presence with our own eyes!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your cry that is ¡°unbelievable¡± here!¡¹

    ¡¸My, m-m-m-my eardrums are bleeding¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¨D¨D¡±Wind Wall¡±! ¡°Heaven Rotation¡±!¡¹

    Kouki immediately casted a wind barrier to obstruct the sound propagation. At the same time he activated intermediate level healing magic for multiple people in order to heal the damage to their eardrums.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t show myself! I¡¯ll wait over here! Please show only them inside!¡¹

    ¡¸No way, why is that non!? Just as I thought, goddess-sama is disappointed by us fairies isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? I¡¯m not though!? Rather I¡¯m the one who has been disappointing everyone¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How can we feel disappointed to goddess-sama!? Even though you have protected us all this time for 5000 years-¡¹

    ¡¸Lies. Brau Niebel is saying that only because you are kind, the other children are undoubtedly thinking things like ¡°The historically worst goddess¡± or ¡°Apologize to the previous goddess¡± or ¡°It¡¯s strange that the goddess can¡¯t save this world. Conversely isn¡¯t it because of the goddess that the world is heading to destruction!? This cursed evil god!¡± about me.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way that¡¯s true pyon!¡¹

    Hajime and others looked at each other after their hearing recovered. It seemed, or rather as expected it was just Arodde¡¯s paranoia. What¡¯s more the fairy also had simr paranoia.

    Arodde obstinately didn¡¯t want to go to the city, while u Niebel was begging to her to show herself to the people. Kouki walked forward to intermediate between them.

    And then, when he heard about their story calmly¡­¡­

    It seemed both the fairies and Arodde felt guilty to each other.

    From the fairy¡¯s perspective, they didn¡¯t have any strength and could only allow themselves to be protected.

    Arodde had immense talent even among the sessive generations of goddesses and possessed the aptitude to be the heaven tree¡¯s avatar. There was no way the fairies could possibly be her recement and as the result she was forced to shoulder the burden for 5000 years nonstop.

    That was why, even though the goddess and the fairies were living close to each other in the city for the first 1000 years, Arodde gradually stopped showing herself and now the fairies couldn¡¯t even hear her voice.

    They thought to go out of the city to at least cheer for her when she was fighting outside, but even that wasn¡¯t possible because the heaven tree was manipted so they couldn¡¯te out.

    There was no respond even when they offered their gratitude to her daily in the city¡¯s shrine.

    Even when they tried various ways to meet with Arodde, she would leave as though to say that it disgusted her to even see them¡­¡­

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s wrong! I left the city because I was unable to stay there any longer from guilt, and I didn¡¯t let anyonee out so that they won¡¯t be exposed to danger!¡¹

    ¡¸But goddess-sama? Our prayer in the shrine¡­¡­if we pray there, our prayer should have reached goddess-sama no matter where you are yon.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­¡­because, my heart will break if vilification reached me so¡­¡­¡¹

    The goddess-sama was like an artist who was scared to google forment about herself in inte and got hurt by the hurtfulments. It was like she had shut out all the voices in her surroundings to avoid that.

    Surely when she turned her back on the fairies who came to meet her, it should be called ¡°running away¡± than ¡°leaving¡±.

    When she guessed that, u Niebel knitted her eyebrows (that had no hair). The goddess¡¯s voice that reached her was always dignified, but now that she realized the truth she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Even after hearing the feeling of the fairy race, the goddess still muttered something like¡¸¡­¡­How many percent? How many percent of the whole n who actually think like that? 90% of them are actually thinking that I¡¯m ipetent isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t hold back on my ount. Please tell me the actual number.¡¹. Kouki talked to her with an exasperated face.

    ¡¸A, isn¡¯t it fine already?¡¹

    ¡¸Hero-sama?¡¹

    Arodde was bewildered. Kouki rxed his expression a little and said.

    ¡¸A never gave up till the very end. That¡¯s why your voice reached me. Regardless of what they actually think, A has aplished your duty.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aplished, my duty?¡¹

    ¡¸The world is saved. There isn¡¯t just me here, there are also Nagumo and others. That¡¯s why, A has already seeded. You seeded in your hero summoning.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki said that with confidence and conviction and looked around at others. Hajime and others also shrugged and nodded in response.

    Seeing that, the scale in Arodde¡¯s heart also tilted toward the direction of believing although notpletely. Her face twisted as though she was going to cry.

    ¡¸Then, I think it¡¯s fine for you to hold your head high and show yourself in front of your people. What need is there to feel uneasy like that? Just where is the need for you to feel ashamed for?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­¡¹

    Arodde let out a small groan and looked down to calm down her thoughts that wereing and going inside her head. She then slowly lifted her face a little.

    And then,

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­¡­. I¡¯ll also, go to the city.¡¹

    She said that with a bashful smile.]

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m d pyon. Today will surely be the greatest day! Besides, my judgment isn¡¯t mistaken as I thought! All of you are good men!¡¹

    u winked heavily. The male faction was afflicted with bad status. They desperately endured from being turned into vomiting merlion. Hajime unconsciously almost drew out Donner, but Netemp Mother swiftly grabbed his hand to prevent him from doing that. Good job.

    ¡¸E-err¡­¡­Nagumo-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. What is it goddess?¡¹

    Hajime was calming down his breathing ¡®fuu fuu¡¯. Arodde came in front of him while he was doing that.

    ¡¸Forgive me but¡­¡­if possible, can you please lend me the tool that is covering everyone¡¯s eye too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? You mean sunsses? Well, alright.¡¹

    Hajime had no particr reason to refuse so he took out one from his treasure warehouse and lent it to Arodde.

    Then, Arodde seemed to think of something. She wore the sunsses, and in addition she made her outfit shined. It seemed the outfit that was made from nt fiber could be changed in shape and size optionally with her mind.

    With that, she created a hood and covered her head deeply until her eyes weren¡¯t visible¡­¡­in addition she created a mask and equipped it.

    ¡¸Kofuuh, kofuuh. I¡¯m still a bit scared, so I¡¯m thinking to go incognito kofuuh. I want to gauge the right timing to show myself to the people kofuuh. And most of all, about the structure of the world and the way to save the world kofuuh, I have to talk about that first kofuuh. Like this surely there will be nobody who notice that I¡¯m the goddess kofuuh, kofuuh.¡¹

    ¡¸You lookpletely suspicious like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyone won¡¯t want to have this kind of goddess huh.¡¹

    ¡¸For now, A. You don¡¯t need to wear the mask that tightly¡­¡­your breathing sound is bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Kofuuh?¡¹

    She became even more conspicuous like that.

    ¡¸First, let¡¯s go to my house. You can take the view of the city from there. We won¡¯t pass through the street so it will be fine. I¡¯ll also cook for everyone!¡¹

    u Niebel was certainly a considerate fairy.

    And so, the group was guided by u Niebel to the gate that connected to the city,

    ¡¸Theeen, I¡¯ll open the gate so please back a way a little pyon.¡¹

    u Niebel said that and crouched down. She then put her hands at the lower part of the gate and,

    ¡¸ZEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!¡¹

    She began to lift the gate with physical strength while screaming loudly.

    The gate that was formed from knitted tree branches was seven meter tall and four meter wide. It boasted a huge size.

    Naturally, its weight should also be considerable¡­¡­

    u Niebel¡¯s whole body bulged up hardly. Blood veins pulsed and there were even the sound of flesh creaking.

    ¡¸They are really muscles ain¡¯t they-¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s tsukkomi was drowned under u Niebel¡¯s vigorous roar.

    *Gogogo* The gate was making such sound while u Niebel lifted it up like a weight lifting athlete. She then turned her bloodshot gaze toward everyone. Her eyes were saying¡¸Now, quickly pass through while I¡¯m holding this¡¹.

    Hajime and others walked through beside her.

    Right after that, *zushin* the gate fell with an impact that caused a tremor.

    u Niebel was sweating with steam rising from her whole body. Her nose huffed loudly with steaming out. She truly looked like a fighting god. She was the very picture of Bel n at the legendary decisive battle of Tortus.

    ¡¸Goddess, confess. This guy is absolutely powerful right?¡¹

    ¡¸Kofuu~¡¹

    Arodde quietly averted her gaze. As though she was averting her gaze from a reality that she didn¡¯t want to see.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    Arifureta After IV Demon King & Hero Arc Sequel¢Ý Exnation Chapter First ~An Extremely Strange Voice Can be Heard~

    AN: This is an exnation chapter. There is no excitement or anything in it but, this is for ending the story and also toy the groundwork for next story, so I¡¯ll be happy if you readers can go along with it.

    It was hard to say whether it was as expected or it was shocking, but after the gate opening scene was burned into their eyes, Hajime and others walked through a narrow tunnel.

    u Niebel was in front of them showing the way.

    She was walking like a model on catwalk.

    Her hips were swaying left and right excessively. Her butt that looked harder than even steel was shaking. Her sphemous outfit that looked like swimsuit waspletely digging into the creek at the middle of her butt. Her small wings that were pping noisily made them wanted to tear them off.

    ¡¸S-say¡­¡­everyone, why are you walking while closing your eyes like that kofuu?¡¹

    Arodde asked with a voice that was filled with bewilderment. Hajime, Kouki, and Kousuke answered her with a beautiful harmony.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Training.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see.¡¹

    As expected from them, they were walking without trouble despite closing their eyes, but¡­¡­

    Arodde thought. Perhaps they are still halfway in their training? Because, the three of them would sometimes open their eyes and made an expression of suffering before they closed their eyes once more right away. Such thing had been repeating all this time.

    ¡¸Hah!? Crap. I just noticed¡­¡­could it be, what is waiting for us from here on isn¡¯t the fairy town but a muscle hell instead?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹

    Because of the muscle fairy priestess¡¯s impact, they moved along the flow and headed toward the city of fairy without thinking, but if the ce they arrived to was a city of muscle faires only¡­¡­

    Kouki and Kousuke¡¯s legs stopped. Of course, Hajime also stopped. It was as though they collided on an unseen wall in front of them. Etemp & Netemp were going ¡¸Ou, walk quickly¡¹ while urging them.

    ¡¸Curiosity will destroy yourself¡­¡­kuh, it¡¯s exactly as you say goddess.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy that you understand now, but for some reason I can¡¯t really ept it kofuuh¡¹

    Arodde made a conflicted expression. u Niebel took her ce to talk and turned around lithely. The motion of her waist was truly coquettish.

    ¡¸Oh noes. There is no way it¡¯s like that. The appearance of fairies is extremely varied and wide-ranging. Chubbiness like mine only appear among us Niebel n. It¡¯s really embarrassing wan.¡¹

    ¡¸So you n to insist that you¡¯re just ¡°chubby¡± till the end huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime stared scornfully. u Niebel winked back at him. The wink of her eyes made *bachikon* sound. Hajime¡¯s consciousness almost flew away.

    ¡¸Actually most fairies are born from the wish of the apparitions and the apparition gods kofuuh. They are also influenced by the size of the apparitions that became their base kofuuh, even their shape and lifespan are really varied kofuuh.¡¹

    Hajime felt relieved by Arodde¡¯s exnation, but then he suddenly had a question.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, goddess.¡¹

    ¡¸Kofu?¡¹

    ¡¸You said that god apparitions also exist, but in case they came from legend that really exist, does that means there will be two of the same gods existing?¡¹

    For example, the hell¡¯s demon. Kousuke also went ¡¸Now that you mention it you¡¯re right¡­¡­¡¹ and nodded.

    ¡¸There are cases where it¡¯s like that, but there are also cases where it¡¯s not like that kofuuh¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The existences that are born in this world is depending on the influx of conception. But, in case the legend isn¡¯t just mere legend but really exist kofuuh, the conception will naturally be directed toward the actual existence kofuuh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. So what the heaven tree is drawing toward itself in the end is only the floating conception that has nowhere to go.¡¹

    Hajime endured the impulse of wanting to tear off that mask right away while asking ¡¸And in case that both the legend and the god apparition here exist?¡¹.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a conception that a lot of people have kofuuh, a surplus will be produced no matter what. Kofuh. That surplus will flow to this world and most of the time it will be mixed with a legend of other worlds and born in such form kofuuh¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, how about you take off the mask first while we are still in this tunnel?¡¹

    Arodde shook her head in extreme refusal and swiftly ran to Kouki¡¯s side. Kouki smiled wryly at such goddess while opening his mouth saying ¡¸Could it be¡¹.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. If I remember right, Ehito was changing people¡¯s faith into his strength wasn¡¯t he? Could it be, he was interfering with this conception?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, that¡¯s possible. In fact, I don¡¯t know whether that Ehito understood the difference between conception and thought element¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second, Nagumo, Amanogawa. ¡­¡­Ehito, won¡¯t he revive in this world? He is already gone after all, and the world thinks that it was the ¡°evil Ehito¡± who was killed at the decisive battle right? People there still believe in the ¡°good Ehito¡± right now.¡¹

    ¡¸No, the conception from Tortus won¡¯t flow here with Ua Alto in a dry state like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see. ¡­¡­In that case it was a really good job by the liberators then?¡¹

    Arodde tilted her head at the conversation between the three and,

    ¡¸The influx of conception is an upsurge kofuuh, even if that person called ¡°Ehito¡± obtained life in this world, his personality won¡¯t be the same with the one that you know kofuuh¡¹

    Arodde also added that it was also the same with the case if the legend was real that they talked just now.

    In short, the existence here would be a different person with only simr skill and appearance. Everyone understood that exnation. Kouki turned a respectful gaze toward Arodde, but then his gaze immediately became filled with disappointment next seeing the suspicious person going ¡®kofukofuh¡¯ there.

    ¡¸But Arodde is really amazing when you got serious. You managed to seal those god apparitions and divine beasts by yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Hero-sama, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m outrageously strong. It¡¯s more that I¡¯m in an absolutely advantageous position in this world, that was why such feat was kofuh possible. Zee zee.¡¹

    ¡¸,,,,,,A. Shouldn¡¯t you take off your mask if your breathing is painful? Now you can¡¯t even finish talking before going kofuh.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, hero-sama hyuh, kofuh. Rather, being like this feel calming for some reason kofuuh¡¹

    That in itself was problematic¡­¡­while everyone was thinking that, the talk continued. ording to Arodde, the existences in this world were all formed from thought element. As the avatar of the heaven tree, Arodde was able to interfere with that thought element.

    She was free to annihte or give birth with a single finger flick¨D¨Dthat was something that she couldn¡¯t do, but even if she was facing a god apparition that was the supreme god or war god or a being that called themselves evil god or great demon in other worlds, as long as they were a life of this world, she was able to chip off a substantial amount of their strength when facing them.

    That was the reason why she was the goddess of this world¨D¨Dthe supreme deity here.

    ¡¸Well, even so I used up the majority of my strength to seal the children who were born from the mythologies of other worlds, so in the end, I ended up gobu in this state¡­¡­fuuh fuuh¡¹

    Arodde hung her head down with ¡®kofuu~¡¯ self-depreciatingly. u Niebel couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and raised her voice roughly. Her muscles were bloating up. No, her self-proimed fats were hardening.

    ¡¸Goddess-sama, please don¡¯t degrade yourself! Niebel n all know it wan! The story has been passed down for generations!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, u Niebel, lower your voice a little¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Five thousand years ago, the situation was already beyond help when the previous goddess chose Arodde-sama right!? The previous goddess just left it all to Arodde-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no. Because of mypatibility with the heaven tree kofuhfu, there was only me who was able to suppress the mythological existences altogether. The previous goddess didn¡¯t just leave it all to me¡­¡­¡¹

    Although she said that, it was a fact that when she seeded the position of goddess, the situation was already in a checkmate where the best that could be done was only dying the demise of the world.

    In actuality, the goddess was chosen from among the fairies who had high affinity with the heaven tree. If the senior goddess didn¡¯t follow the term of office as stipted in the rule and yielded the position to Arodde a bit earlier¡­¡­Arodde couldn¡¯t deny that such thought sometimes crossed her mind.

    Furthermore, the senior goddess then returned to being a normal fairy and casually became a housewife that lived a fulfilling life¡­¡­

    No, at that time with that situation there was nothing that could be done except handing the baton to Arodde, and the predecessor who had lost her goddess power became unable to do anything, but¡­¡­

    She ended up working non-stop for 5000 years¡­¡­

    That woman married and built a warm family¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fuck it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A!?¡¹

    Currently Arodde had a little bit of leeway due to the sessful hero summoning. Her feeling of these 5000 years welled up and tumbled out in the form of words. The dark side was whispering to Arodde¡­e over hereee.

    Kouki tried to change the topic in panic.

    ¡¸Ce to think of it, you mentioned that the apparitions lost their sanity and they are being influenced by their legend but, there are also cases where legend is something ¡°good¡± that protect people isn¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t there any of them who helped Arodde¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸When they became crazy, their first desire kofuuh, is dominated with nothing but securing conception that is their life source. They aren¡¯t sane, so even if their legend is ¡°good¡± gobugobuuh, they won¡¯t rationally be my ally gofuhfuuh¡¹

    And yet it was troublesome that in their insanity their way of fighting was approaching their legend instead, Arodde said while lifting up her mask with her finger for just a tiny bit. The fresh air was delish.

    I see¡­¡­while everyone was understanding the exnation, the end of the tunnel came into view at that timing. There wasn¡¯t any door, they could see bright light¨D¨D

    ¡¸Oo¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a world of difference from the wastnd outside¡­¡­this is truly the fairy city.¡¹

    What first entered their eye was a huge tree. That tree lookedpletely like the heaven tree that was scaled down. It was located at the center of a vast space.

    Its branches and leaves were lush and abundant. Water was overflowing from its trunk, creating a waterfall. The flowing out water created a spring on the ground, and from there several branches of rivers were flowing through flowers and trees.

    And then there were wooden houses of various sizes and hollows in the trees that were used as residence crowding the area. The inside of the heaven tree had a shape like steps. The steps from above till the bottom also had houses set up on them.

    There wasn¡¯t any dimness here. The big tree at the center and a part of the inner wall were scattering particles that were wrapped in light. This ce was like inside a forest that had several spots where sunlight filtered through trees.

    A sight that should really be called as a city of water and greenery was spreading out before them.

    ¡¸I see. There really are various fairies.¡¹

    Hajime narrowed his eyes and muttered in relieve.

    Ahead of his gaze, there were people flying around in the sky while scattering faint phosphorescence and people walking around on the ground.

    There were fairies that naturally looked like bird, then dog and cat, even those that looked like animal like lion or bear, those with slender humanoid form like elf, a palm sized dwarf. Existences that looked like moss ball, sphere of light, or like water that was extremely transparent. There were also those that looked like fishes or even cotton candy.

    There were those who had half transparent wings, and also those who didn¡¯t.

    It was a fantasy sight that moved their heart. ¡­¡­It made Niebel¡¯s n even more bizarre and stand out even more.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­The city has be really quiet gobuh¡¹

    Arodde whispered with a depressed look (her face was covered because she dressed like a suspicious person, so this was just a guess though).

    Certainly, it was a city that was wrapped in silent mood. It was hard to im that there was vitality in the city. But it wasn¡¯t that the atmosphere was dark or that no one herecked vigor.

    But, yes, if it had to be put into words¡­¡­

    ¡¸They feel like old men who has sensed their death approaching¡­¡­¡¹

    It was just as Kouki said.

    The fairy city, the people who lived there, they were simply wrapped in mncholic resignation and calmness.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t know when did it start. Someone said it pyon. The goddess has to continue to fight because we exist. But, if wemit suicide we will only sadden her needlessly, so if we can¡¯t do anything, at the very least we should perish gently and calmly without raising any more new life.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, that¡­¡­that isn¡¯t what I wish for-¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand. But goddess-sama, to be useless for someone who you like, to be able to do nothing except watching¡­¡­it¡¯s even more painful than what you can imagine pyon.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    And when that continued for as long as several millennium, their heart almost broke.

    In the middle of that, someone suddenly spoke that proposition. No one spoke their agreement loudly because they knew just how hard Arodde was working, but they all shared that opinion tacitly.

    As the result there was no new fairy that was born within this one thousand years. Now only the races with particrly long lifespan remained.

    Arodde clenched her fist and looked down. She regretted toote for getting scared and refused interacting with teh fairies until now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There isn¡¯t anyone who is really at fault here. Everyone is just too tired.¡¹

    ¡¸Hero-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Surely it was just as Kouki said. Even though they had lifespan that far surpassed human, surely this world, and also the people living in it, and even the goddess too were all too tired.

    ¡¸u Niebel-san, please show us the way to your house. We have to quickly talk and take action.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufuh, understood pyon! Also, please call me u-tan!¡¹

    *Bachikon* A wink that was even more brutal than a railgun flew at Kouki. The hero¡¯s eyes, they turned white for a moment.

    Kousuke helped Kouki stood on his feet and they followed behind u Niebel before they finally arrived to a wooden house that was located near the summit of the fairy city.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare the tea and snacks now wan. Please sit anywhere you like.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Where are the other muscles, I mean Niebel-n?¡¹

    Hajime asked vigntly. u Niebel wore a frilly pure white apron while she answered.

    ¡¸My sisters are protecting the other gates and the center of the city wan. It¡¯s not like there is no trouble at all here, so they are on standby at the other bases most of the time.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say that you guys aren¡¯t good with fighting¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t good at it pyon. That¡¯s why it¡¯s scary and we will cry when faced with the prospect but¡­¡­when we do so, everyone will immediately make up with each other pyon. They are really kind aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Niebel n is the one n that mustn¡¯t be made to cry gobubuh, I remember there is such saying gobuh isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I think we can understand their feeling. Or rather, goddess. Take off that suspicious person look already. Your breathing is starting to go ¡®goburi¡¯ now, you aren¡¯t turning into goblin inside there aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Gobuh!?¡¹

    Arodde showed a slightly surprised look. Even so she reluctantly took off her sunsses and mask and hood.

    Hajime and others endeavored to not turn their gaze toward the direction of u Niebel whose appearance had be even more fiendish while sitting around arge wooden rectangle table.

    When they looked around the spacious living room once more, they saw plush dolls and fresh flowers of various kinds filling the room. The furniture inside like curtain, carpet, sofa and the like were matched in pink and white color. The room really gave off a maidenly atmosphere.

    ¡¸This room looks like Shizuku¡¯s room.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Yaegashi-san¡¯s room look like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, though the person herself is hiding it, so it¡¯s a secret except to Amanogawa and her other childhood friends, her family, and me and the others.¡¹

    ¡¸Youpletely exposed it to other people just now though.¡¹

    Kouki made a troubled face, while Kousuke muttered¡¸I, won¡¯t be cut down because of this right?¡¹.

    u Niebel¡¯s joyful humming entered their ears at that timing. It felt like they heard a line that sounded like, the secret spice is fairy powder~ or something but¡­¡­what in the world was she putting inside her cooking?

    Hajime put his utmost effort to take off his mind from that direction while getting the ball rolling for the situation¡¯s exnation.

    ¡¸Now then, we¡¯re finally sitting down and rxing, so let¡¯s hear about the situation now.¡¹

    Arodde nodded with aplicated expression. Then she began to talk. The way to save the world, and the story of the world that Hajime and others wished for.

    ¡¸Wa-wait a second. There is too much information, please let us digest it for the moment.¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s bewildered voice resounded at the terrace of Synclea Kingdom¡¯s pce. This was after they listened to Arodde¡¯s exnation for a while.

    Hajime stopped the recording with a wry smile. When he looked at the others, Yue and others, and Moana and others were also having a look of desperately sorting the inside of their mind.

    ¡¸There is just a bit more you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already full now desu.¡¹

    Shia said that with her rabbit ears twisting in contemtion. Her rabbit ears just had never took in this much new information all at once.

    Tio was folding her arms while tapping her index finger on her cheek with a pondering face. Then she concluded.

    ¡¸Fuumu¡­¡­it¡¯s just as goshujin-sama hypothesized, there are nine worlds, and the great tree also exist in all the worlds. In addition, there art an origin world that art supporting all these.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. The origin world¡¯s name is ¡°True World Astral¡±, and the root of the great trees is the ¡°World Tree¡±. The general term for the great tree in each world is the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branch¡±.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun was the one who coined those names though. After all it¡¯s hard for our imagination toprehend the goddess terminology that Arodde-san used.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. I coined the name using earth¡¯s legends as reference. After all Arodde¡¯s exnation about the origin world is just really big.¡¹

    ording to Arodde, it was a world where there was just a single tree with immense size that beggared the imagination.

    Hajime recited from his memory with his eyes looking at nowhere in particr.

    ¡¸¨D¨DThe sky bes the ground, and the ground bes the sky. Time is flowing forward while also going in reverse at the same time. Life and death are circting infinitely. Past, present, and future all lost their meaning there. It¡¯s an eternal world where every possibility is converging.¡¹

    And then, Arodde said.

    Those who reached there would be granted all the equation they wished for. But, that would be like pouring the water of a great waterfall into a small pot. With human body, no, even an existence with divinity would be unable to bear it at all. The moment they wished for those equations and solutions, they would perish.

    Therefore,

    ¡¸¡±The Grand Record Depository of the World¡±¡­¡­even an avatar like Arodde is unable to reach that world. Even wishing for such thing is a taboo.¡¹

    It¡¯s like the concept of Akashic Record at earth isn¡¯t it? Hajime said with a shrug and a wry smile. Yue and others looked like they didn¡¯t know what kind of expression they should make.

    Of course, Moana and others couldn¡¯t possibly understand some of the words that he said, but they could guess that it was a world that waspletely out of their imagination just from bits and pieces of the talk. It made them shivered unconsciously.

    ¡¸Perhaps, this world ispletely different from the nine worlds. It might not even a ¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You mean it¡¯s a conceptual world?¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently when avatars like Arodde and others be an avatar, they felt like they became connected with something endless. But, it doesn¡¯t seem like they were granted any particr knowledge from the World Tree. Even Arodde only knew this from the word of mouth that are passed down from the first generation heaven tree¡¯s avatar until her generation. She has never actually gone there herself.¡¹

    Hajime said that with a sigh. Then Ryuutarou who had been befuddled since the middle scratch his head roughly.

    ¡¸Anyway, I don¡¯t really get it but, I can just take it to mean that this is some kinda amazing ce yeah? It makes me feel headache just from listening.¡¹

    ¡¸Ryuu-kun, you will feel sick just from entering a library don¡¯t you? In other words, this is something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa! As expected from Suzu! That¡¯s easy to understand!¡¹

    As expected from a muscle brain¡¯s girlfriend. She was good in making simple exnation.

    ¡¸Well, what Sakagami said is also not mistaken. You can just think of Astral like that. It¡¯s something outside of your curiosity and interest anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, don¡¯t get driven by your mad scientist soul and charge into that ce, and then getting your head bursting like a balloon so that you can¡¯te back okay?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of person do you think I am?¡¹

    ¡¸You are a person who ignored your family¡¯s warning and continued to immerse yourself in your research, and as the result you received my German Suplex that your head burst for a moment there desu.¡¹(ED Note: A German Suples is when a wrestler stands behind the opponent, grabs them around their waist, lifts them up, and falls backwards mming the opponents head or back extremely hard against the floor)

    Hajime who got a lot of previous offenses quietly averted his gaze.

    To pull herself together, Shizuku smiled wryly while saying ¡¸Err~, if my memory serves my right, the nine worlds are¡­¡­¡¹ to continue the talk. Suzu and Ryuutarou¡¯s gazes wandered to empty air while they counted with their fingers.

    ¡¸Err~, the earth is ¡°Earth¡±. And then, the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branch¡± that should be in earth, should we call it as ¡°King Tree¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need to change how we call the ¡°Great Tree¡± and ¡°Tortus¡±¡­¡­we can also keep calling hell as ¡°Hell¡±. Then I guess we can call the tree in hell as ¡°Demon Tree¡±.¡¹

    The two¡¯s gazes turned toward Kousuke. Actually it was just that naming that came from Kousuke¡¯s idea. The two worlds were the world where the demon king came from and its neighboring world, so if the names of the two trees there werebined then it would be ¡°Demon King Tree¡±.

    It went without saying that everyone who was watching the recording got a warm gaze in their eyes after witnessing that distinctive chuuni imagination power. And so, Kousuke right now was hugging his knees on his chair while burying his face behind it. Don¡¯t look at someone like me¡­¡­

    ¡¸Lutria-san¡¯s world can be called ¡°Star Spirit World¡± and ¡°Star Tree¡± then. It¡¯s simple and easy to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸The world where I got lost into shoudslt be called ¡°Sky Dragon World¡± and the tree as ¡°Dragon Tree¡± then. Umu, that¡¯s certainly easy to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s left is, the machine world where master went through hardships¨D¨Dthis ce is ¡°Factory World¡± and the tree there is ¡°Sacred Tree¡±, while Arodde¡¯s world will be ¡°Fairy World¡± and the tree there is called ¡°Heaven Tree¡±.¡¹

    It was seven with that. After that¡­¡­hm? Who talked just now? Yue and others pulled out their focus from the whirlpool of their thought. But, Hajime continued talking before they could fully question it and diverted their focus.

    ¡¸Ehito¡¯s original world, the existence of that world itself has been confirmed. That guy said that world was destroyed, but it looks like the itself is still there. Let¡¯s name this ¡°Cmity World¡± and the tree ¡°Grudge Tree¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Your hate to Ehito is overflowing from that naming. Well, it¡¯s really a world that was visited by cmity anyway, and if the World Tree¡¯s Branch there is still alive, I think it¡¯s highly possible it will be resentful that the is ruined.¡¹

    ¡¸Right?¡¹

    Shizuku smiled wryly. Yue and others also made the same expression. Next it was Koone who continued. Her twintail was bobbing while she raised her hand.

    ¡¸So then our world is ¡°Desert World¡± and the tree is ¡°Blessing Tree¡±¡­¡­demon king-sama, Koone protest! In the future Koone will make this world overflowing with nature, so let¡¯s call this world as ¡°Plentiful Nature World¡±, or let¡¯s just call it ¡°Koone World¡±! Koone dere that name is absolutely better!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a wonderful suggestion Koone-tan! Let¡¯s announce the world¡¯s name ¡°Koone World¡± at the same time with your coronation ceremony too!¡¹

    Moana had been giving off the smell of a good-for-nothingness since she gave up her position as queen. Ignoring her, the manly and person of firm character, the royal guard Lilin made a conflicted expression.

    ¡¸Forget about that, if there is the Blessing Tree of Foltina-sama in this world, then shouldn¡¯t we search for it?¡¹

    Spencer and others nodded at Lilin¡¯s words. Lilin¡¯s father, the deeply knowledgeable Linden spoke with a pensive look.

    ¡¸If my memory serves me right, there is a story how there is big tree at the end of the far west, where the sun is setting. It¡¯s a tree that brings about blessing. It¡¯s vexing that so many books are lost in the middle of war but¡­¡­either way, the west has been the territory of the ¡°Dark People¡± for a long time, so even if the legend is actually true, most likely¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But Linden. Foltina-sama exists. Kouki-sama¡¯s summoning is an undeniable proof of that. In that case, isn¡¯t it only natural to think that the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branch¡± is also still exists?¡¹

    The dangerously shaking prime minister, grandpa Bruitt¡®s words made everyone nodded ¡¸Certainly¡­¡­¡¹.

    In respond to that, Hajime easily gave the answer.

    ¡¸It exist. The ¡°Blessing Tree¡± is there. But, the distance is really far. Nine out of ten it¡¯s located at the opposite side of the, outside of this continent.¡¹

    Just like how the Star Tree Lutria was located in a solitary ind at the furthest north, the Blessing Tree Foltina would also be located at the most remote location wouldn¡¯t it? Such conjecture didn¡¯t seem to be wrong when Hajime also checked thepass.

    ¡¸But, the number of humans and nature in this world has decreased too much. It has also been mentioned just now that a lot of books have been lost. There must be a lot of legends that has beenpletely forgotten too. Inevitably the amount of conception produced from this world must have been reduced too. Perhaps Foltina herself is in a weak state right now.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case¡­¡­demon king-sama, please we ask for your cooperation¡­¡­¡¹

    The one who knew the precise location of the Blessing Tree Foltina was only Hajime who possessed thepass. Even if Foltina was giving oracle to the people of this world to show the way, the journey to reach her location would certainly be an endless journey if it was just Koone and others doing it.

    Koone¡¯s blessing art ¡°Regeneration¡± would be effective here, but right now she was urgently needed to rebuild Synclea Kingdom. There was no way the queen could go to such a journey that nobody knew when it would end.

    It was Yue who replied to that supplication that was filled with such feeling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Koone, did you forget? From the start Hajime has intended to revive all of the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branches¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­that¡¯s right. That too was the method to radically save the Fairy World.¡¹

    Koone hadpletely forgotten about what she saw and heard from the recording because of feeling too excited and anxious. Her cheeks reddened shamefully. Her looks at time like this was really befitting the eight years old that she was.

    Tio watched Koone smilingly while correcting the way the talk was going to go back to the adjustment of the information.

    ¡¸In the end, it¡¯s necessary to return the influx of conception to normal so that the Fairy World can avoid its true destruction, art that correct? To do that, reviving the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branches¡± art a necessity.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s how it is. To buy time for that, first we acted to revive the ¡°Small Heaven Trees¡± that existed at the east, west, south, and north of the Fairy World¡±.¡¹

    The method to save the Fairy World that Arodde exined wasrgely divided to two stages.

    The first stage, in order to purify the conception that was stagnating in the Fairy World even just for a bit and circting it, the previous goddess created the ¡°Small Heaven Trees¡± that were ced at the four directions of the continent. These trees had to be revived.

    Only the north and east trees remained, while the west and south trees were corrupted and decayed by the apparitions there together with the surviving cities around them.

    Arodde couldn¡¯t leave the Heaven Tree as its protector. She didn¡¯t have any leeway to revive the small trees once more. It forced her into a situation that only gradually worsened¡­¡­

    If Hajime and others could revive those trees, at the very least the continent where the Heaven Tree existed and the apparitions too would be able to recover their sanity to some degree.

    And then, after they had bought time to dy the destruction of the Fairy World, they would revive the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branches¡± in other worlds so that the influx of conception would return to normal, solving the fundamental problem of the Fairy World and saving it.

    ¡¸Even so, even if the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branches¡± themselves are revived, there are a lot of the worlds with little conception¡­¡­either way, the Fairy World will need some time until it recoverpletely.¡¹

    This Desert World, then the Hell and the Sky Dragon World, and also the Cmity World and Factory World. The existence of ¡°people¡± to produce conception there was too few. Though they could see signs of recovery for the worlds other than Hell and the Cmity World.

    ¡¸Well, the situation will improve somewhat if we revive the earth¡¯s King Tree and Tortus¡¯s Great Tree. The earth is especially a treasure of conception.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, you¡¯re crooked.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s nk stare stabbed Hajime. Shia and others too.

    Why?

    That was because in this revival n of ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branches¡±, Hajime would deal with the worlds with existing but weakened trees, while Arodde would deal with the worlds that had lost their tree like earth and hell.

    Tio opened her mouth in exasperation.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama wouldst sell favors to the weakened ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branches¡±, while in the case where the tree need to be revived from zero, Goshujin-sama wouldst make Arodde to surrender the right of interference to thee as pensation¡±¡­¡­Goshujin-sama, art thee nning to seize all the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branches¡±?¡¹

    In other words, it was like that. After the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branch¡± was revived, in case the tree selected someone to be its avatar or gave birth to one, it was unknown whether that new avatar would agree to give Hajime the right of interference.

    That was why Hajime would make Arodde use her goddess authority to revive the tree. Then as the creator of that ¡°Branch¡±, Arodde would also have the authority over it. Hajime nned to make Arodde created something like ¡°Lutria¡¯s Orb¡±, a sacred treasure for interference that he would be able to use.

    Of course it wouldn¡¯t be something like the orb that Lutria made with reluctance, but a powerful interference sacred treasure that would give Hajime over over that ¡°Branch¡±.

    Like that, even if Arodde stopped being a goddess, Hajime would still be able to interfere with the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branches¡± as long as he had that sacred treasure. Perhaps.

    ¡¸Arodde-san, she really didn¡¯t want to do it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then she got condemned again by being told, you will break your promise again huuh~, and at the end she was weeping while consenting¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime¡­¡­I think it¡¯ll be fine even if you share a bit of kindness with Arodde-san too you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, that was why master is master. The day master is in control of all the worlds is near. I¡¯m super looking forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-kun, you have obtained even unlimited magic power. Just where are you heading to¨D¨Deh? Just now, who said¨D¨D¡¹

    Suzu looked around in puzzlement, but before she could find anything, her focus was pulled toward a voice that sounded like it was oozing from the dark side.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That woman¨D¨DI mean goddess, she is going to return here together with Kouki isn¡¯t she¡­¡­¡¹

    Oh? It seemed like there was something wrong with Moana-san¡­¡­

    ¡¸O-Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸What did she say again, after she finished herst job as a goddess? Fufu, what did she say about bing something with Kouki?¡¹

    Actually, Moana had been making the table and her chair shaking something fierce from the start to end of the recording. She got tearful eyes and spewed out her jealousy ¡¸W-what¡¯s with that woman! How dare she cling all over Kouki like that!¡¹ while biting on her handkerchief.

    At her side, Lilin was going ¡¸Rival? I don¡¯t mind at all. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they are a former queen or a former goddess, I¡¯ll just kick them aside altogether-¡¹ while burning with fighting spirit.

    Their jealousy and fighting spirit reached the peak when they heard about Arodde¡¯s maidenly wish.

    It referred to the st job¡± that Moana mentioned just now.

    Yes, Arodde-san, she had resolved herself to finally retire after the world was saved!

    After the Fairy World calmed down for a moment and she went to travel with Kouki for reviving the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branches¡±, surely there would be a suitable person in another world. As soon as she found one, she would give up her goddess position to that person, and then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Moana-sama, she said husband and wife. That cursed goddess talked using indirect expression about retiring and then joining Kouki-san¡¯s household to follow the example of her senior. Kouki-san pretended not to hear it but¡­¡­we need to have a reckoning at least once.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I need to teach her who is at the top! Who care if she is a goddess or whatever!¡¹

    ¡¸My wind is roaring! Juste here if you dare!¡¹

    The former master and servant who just a while ago did things like making promations to snatch the love of the other or yelling Traitorr~ resentfully in their dispute for Kouki had formed a tag team once more at this moment.

    It seemed that the ordeals of the ck goddess who wanted to be happy would still continue even after retirement.

    ¡¸Ce to think of it demon king-sama! In the end what is a ¡°hero¡±? The holy sword also has a rtion with it isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Seeing how her big sister and her close aide were acting, Koone imagined her own future and her face was convulsing slightly. She raised her voice in order to divert the topic.

    ¡¸That would be exined if the recording wasn¡¯t paused there but¡­¡­well, guess I¡¯ll exin it simply. That Arodde, she gave a long exnation mixed with uselessments as though she is a fan talking about her favorite idol or an otaku talking about a show they rmended.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly because he too was the same kind of person who would be real talkative when talking about his hobby. And then he gave a simple exnation.

    ording to the exnation, hero referred to someone with the qualification to be the protector of the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branch¡±.

    In other words it was the same existence like the avatar of ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branch¡± like Arodde, but in case of avatar, they also functioned as thest fortress, so they fundamentally were unable to separate from the ¡°Branch¡±.

    When the world¡¯s bnce was starting to go out of order due to internal or external cmity or due to conflict and the like among the lives of that world, the ¡°hero¡± would shoulder the role of bncer as the hands and feet of the avatar.

    That was why, when the avatar sought help and carried out a summoning, it would definitely get connected to the hero. Also, it was because the hero was an existence with the quality that the World Tree recognized, the hero was able to pass through the gap between worlds. Though as the side effect of that, when a hole was drilled open in the gap between worlds, most of the time it would also get connected to the hero.

    ¡¸And, it seems the necessary quality is ¡°someone who can risk his life for the sake of the many even if he has to cut down his one and only important thing for it¡±. It really describe that guy.¡¹

    Shizuku and others went ¡¸I see¡¹ with an understanding face. Moana and others were also showing an expression of understanding that was also enduring grief and deep emotions somewhere in their heart.

    Silence reigned for a brief moment. However, it was a silence that contained no unpleasantness. As expected, it must be because of Hajime¡¯s expression.

    His expression looked exasperated, but it also looked impressed. He looked displeased, but there was also a smile somewhere in it. He was making a mysterious expression that was really hard to describe.

    Everyone was drawn by that and their feeling also turned calm. Their hand reached toward their tea to take a short pause in the talk.

    After appeasing her thirst, Yue suddenly tilted her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hm? Hajime, Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If that¡¯s the case then why was Shia summoned?¡¹

    Yue¡¯s question made Kaori and others went ¡¸Ah, now that you mention it¡­¡­¡¹ and their gazes all moved toward Shia. Moana and others who didn¡¯t know about the situation were looking puzzled, so Tio gave them a simple exnation. Hajime waited till she finished before he spoke his conjecture.

    ¡¸This is only a guess but, wasn¡¯t it because Lutria strongly declined to do hero summoning? That was why the hole was opened to a different ce from the hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, Lutria-san. She was fully resolved to destroy mankind at that time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸U~mu¡­¡­however, goshujin-sama. Even though that can be seen as a reason that Kouki wasn¡¯t summoned, it doth not exin why it became Shia that was summoned.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? If there is someone else that get summoned other than that guy, unless the summoning isn¡¯t specified like when Endou was summoned by Mother, it¡¯s not that surprising that the summoning reached Shia you know? You yourself said it in the past didn¡¯t you? Perhaps that was the reason.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? ¡­¡­Aa, that one.¡¹

    Moana and others, even Kousuke got question mark floating on their head. Kaori who directly heard the words in the past spoke them sonorously as though she was singing.

    ¡¸¨D¨DShe took a step forward even while in fear, she fought even while weeping, she continued to stand up beside the people she love and her friends. From where I¡¯m standing, the title of hero doth not suit Kouki, or even goshujin-sama. The title of ¡°herothe brave¡± must be referring to Shia Hauria¨D¨Dthose were the words.¡¹

    ¡¸Offu¡¹

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears fell t on her head. They fell even further and covered her eyes. If Shizuku had her ponytail guard, Shia had this droopy rabbit ears guard.

    ¡¸It might not be a quality that the World Tree¡¯s Branch is looking for, but you¡¯re a good-natured person no matter what you said after all. In the end you were unable to abandon those guys and lent them your hand. You even shed with Lutria head on and opened her heart.¡¹

    ¡¸When all art said and done, Shia art like a semi-hero perhaps?¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-shia would be a normal hero if only she wasn¡¯t dyed by Nagumo-kun¡¯s color.¡¹

    ¡¸Usa~¡¹ (TN: A y of word I think. It¡¯s taken from the word usagi (rabbit), but it can also mean annoying.)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, you never made that kind of sound. Are you embarrassed? Hey hey, are you embarrassed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yue is teasing Shia? How rare¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, how cute.¡¹

    Shia became even more embarrassed with Yue poking at her repeatedly.

    Kaori was also casually joining Yue with poking at Shia. Hajime watched the three of them with a warm expression while adding his own understanding at the end.

    ¡¸By the way, about the holy sword¡­¡­just as you guys imagined, it seems to be something created from the Great Tree. It seems at the bottom of the great tree, at a ce near the bottom of the roots, there was a spot where the root and underground minerals blend with each other. It seemed that was the main material used for the holy sword.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That was why the best Hajime could do was only giving maintenance to the holy sword.¡¹

    In the past, when Hajime tried to improve the holy sword, it contained too many ck boxes that in the end, Hajime mainly just repaired it so that the degradation that had umted over time was removed and the holy sword could disy its original power. Other than that Hajime could only add external options for it.

    ¡¸Yeah, I couldn¡¯tpletely meddle with the holy sword because the Great Tree¡¯s material is also mixed in it. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll say this just in case, it¡¯s not the transformation of an avatar like what Arodde did. What Arodde did was just because she got a screw loose in her head.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, it¡¯s just our imagination that it seems like it has its own will?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is a will dwelling in it. It can¡¯t exchange words with us no matter what, perhaps because it¡¯s too old, but Arodde is able to understand it to a certain degree.¡¹

    ording to her, dwelling inside the holy sword was the will of the first avatar of the Great Tree, Ua Alto.

    It seemed that this sword was created in order to oppose Ehito when descended to Tortus and several years hundred passed since he started baring his fang. But, the hero at that time and also Ua Alto herself were tragically defeated in the end. Ua Alto then used herst strength to transfer her soul into the sword.

    Hajime nced briefly at Kousuke. Kousuke also nced at Hajime. The two of them nodded.

    ¡¸By the way, the holy sword is the same like Arodde¨D¨Da former goddess.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹

    Moana and Lilin¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. Koone¡¯s twintail also jumped up.

    Kousuke presented additional information.

    ¡¸We asked the goddess to use her power to materialize the shape of the holy sword¡¯s soul just for a bit and¡­¡­she was a super pretty ck haired girl you know? She has the appearance of a fifteen years old.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸!!?¡¹¡¹

    Fighting spirit burst out like volcano from Moana and Lilin. Koone¡¯s twintail was starting to p up and down wildly.

    ¡¸As expected we couldn¡¯t exchange words with her directly but, that Amanogawa, he was really moved and expressed his thanks for everything until now. Her smiling face when hearing his thanks was really soft and bright wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah yeah, that was truly a goddess smile.¡¹

    ¡¸The word earnest or dedication really suit that goddess huh.¡¹

    ¡¸That Amanogawa, he turned red when he saw that smile didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸It was dangerous. Even Arodde almost turned into an evil god.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    There was no more words that could be said. Moana and LIlin suddenly stood up. It made their chairs to tter. Were they nning to warm up for war? Koone was making a face that was pondering something. There was no doubt that she was absolutely scheming something no good.

    And then, Hajime and Kousuke chuckled and high fived after seeing Moana and others like that. Yue and others were sending them a very exasperated gaze.

    ¡¸Historically, there had been several heroes in Tortus, but she was always dedicated each time. Although not at my level, she is a person of character who is overflowing with motherhood. Even before dwelling in the holy sword, she opposed Ehito until the very end.¡¹

    ¡¸So the Great Tree has that kind of past¡­¡­eh? The voice just now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. In a sense, she is an existence that had continued fighting Ehito for even longer than Miledy and others¡­¡­nn? Who talked just now?¡¹

    Kaori and Yue looked around in puzzlement at the same time. Seeing them, Tio and Shia also looked at each other.

    ¡¸For some reason, there hath been an unknown voice joining in the talk asionally until now¡­¡­so it¡¯s not just my imagination?¡¹

    ¡¸That voice¡­¡­its tone was strangely annoying, and the atmosphere too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It was a woman voice wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Suzu looked around fearfully. Everyone¡¯s head that was filled to the brim with new information was finally almost finished with sorting the information and gave them a leeway to think about other things, so the other people also searched for the voice¡¯s owner in confusion.

    But, the tea party¡¯s members were still the same like at the start without any of them evering in and out of the room.

    There was no way there could be someone unknown sneaking in but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Master, master. Isn¡¯t it time to resume the projection again? Let¡¯s fast forward the hero¡¯s exnation until the part of our true identity, the great revtion scene! Hands also slipped! Ahahn, lewd! Let¡¯s y that part!¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t really like that though.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze finally found the source of extremely cheerful voice.

    Everyone¡¯s neck moved stiffly like a gear that hadn¡¯t been oiled. Their gazes were focused to one spot with disbelief¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fufufuh, so all of you finally noticed? Damn fools!¡¹ (TN: She said it exactly like how Excalibur of Soul Eater said fool.)

    The one who said that with a very irritating tone while taking pose of two front legs pointed forward, was the spider above Hajime¡¯s head.

    Yes,

    ¡¸It¡¯s Etemp-san yo!!¡¹

    It was Etemp-san who should be unable to say anything but Ii!!, no, that in itself was already strange, but anyway, it was Etemp-san who shouldn¡¯t be able to talk.

    She was talking absurdly fluently and also with a beautiful voice.

    The ce fell silent like a grave. Yue and others were staring so hard at the spot above Hajime¡¯s head their stare could open a hole¡­¡­

    A beatter.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸KYAAAAAAAAAAH IT TALKEEEEEEDDD¡ª¡ª!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone screamed with an expression like the painting of Munch¡¯s ¡°The Scream¡±.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸KYAAAAAAAAAAH IT TALKEEEEEEDDD¡ª¡ª!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Screams echoed within the living room of u Niebel¡¯s house.

    Hajime, Kouki, and Kousuke looked like they had seen a repulsive monster.

    This happened right after Arodde finished exining things in general and about the story of hero and holy sword.

    Their gaze was fixed on Netemp Mother who was making embarrassingly cool posture and Etemp-san who was making banzai pose on her head.

    Yes, just like how Yue and others were shocked in the future, Hajime and others were also startled when the two suddenly started to talk fluently.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Master, I¡¯m happy for that great reaction but¡­¡­I already talked normally when I switched to the apostle body before this. You don¡¯t need to look at me like I¡¯m a monster¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou. Now that you mentioned it that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, master was able to understand me just fine before this. And yet, what¡¯s with that KYAAAH IT TALKED. Pupuh, master is adorable.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was unusually shaken when Netemp Mother calmly retort at him, but then Hajime couldn¡¯t stop his vein from pulsing on his forehead when Etemp made fun of him right after that.

    ¡¸Or rather, Etemp-san and Netemp-san could actually talk normally huh.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Super Britain Hero, the personification of the bottomless darkness Lord Abyssgate. We couldn¡¯t talk or anything you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you saying that on purpose? Hey, is that on purpose? You can just call me Kousuke you know?¡¹

    ¡¸To suddenly ask me to call you by name like that¡­¡­filthy. Are you a hero from somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get me mixed up like that! Can you not use me as the synonym of filthiness!?¡¹

    Etemp and Netemp Mother who suddenly started to talk normally had exactly the same voice quality, on top of that their mouth didn¡¯t move at all¨D¨Dor rather they had no mouth, so it was unknown which one of them was speaking. It felt like the one with more annoyingponent was Etemp though¡­¡­

    Anyway, this screwing around speech and conduct were truly that of Etemp & Netemp-san. This wasn¡¯t caused by something like an apparition possessing them. There was no room for doubting about that.

    ¡¸Could it be, you two were strangely quiet sinceing to this world because¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes master. It feels like, our soul got the jitters. Then when we focused a bit and put some effort, there was a feeling like perhaps we can do it and then when we tried we really could talk.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though their voice is exactly like the god¡¯s apostle, how can it sound so easygoing and frivolous like this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course that is because I am Neunte but not Neunte, I am master¡¯s Netemp-san!¡¹

    ¡¸The same-!! I¡¯m Etemp-saaan!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not an exnation at all!¡¹

    When Netemp was able to converse clearly after she was switched into Neunte body, Hajime had nned to ask her about her true identity in detail one day, but that chance hade to him unexpectedly quickly.

    But there, Arodde who was watching with her eyes widened murmured with her eyes widening even more.

    ¡¸This feeling¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, they interfered with the thought element on their own?¡¹

    Netemp Mother and Etemp-san bent backward in unison. They also didn¡¯t forget to make their fingers and legs snapped up to point above. An overwhelming smugness radiated from them.

    ¡¸Using Ehito¡¯s form to convert piety into magic power as reference, we tried our best with apostle¡¯s knowledge, technique, and also ¡°fighting spirit¡± that we learned from Shia-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Fu-fu-fu, I won¡¯t let everyone think that Netemp is better than my anymore! Master! Please look! I can also do something like thisss!¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t even any time for question. Etemp-san whose tension kept increasing without limit suddenly started to shine dazzlingly.

    Then right after that, a ball of light was converging beside Netemp Mother¨D¨D

    ¡¸Transcendentally beautiful fairy Etemp-chan, is?here?¡¹

    Left hand on the waist, right hand forming peace sign beside the eye, one leg lifted up to bend backward in the air, and a lovely wink that made it looked like stars were sprinkled from it!

    Etemp-san was there lookingpletely like the sagacious figure of a ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡±, but with a pose that looked like a certain annoying ledy.

    However, she was stark naked.

    Kouki and Kousuke averted their gaze in a sh. Arodde and u Niebel went ¡¸My¡¹ and blushed while covering their face with both hands. No matter how she spoke and acted, she was formerly a woman with artistic beauty that was made by god, so it was only natural.

    And, Hajime¡¯s reaction was,

    ¡¸Are you Tio huh. Wear some clothes.¡¹

    He became calmer instead and made a tsukkomi. Kouki and Kousuke looked at him with eyes that were saying ¡¸T-this guy, as expected his level is different-¡¹. But let¡¯s set aside what kind of level they were referring to.

    ¡¸Oops. How embarrassing of me.¡¹

    It seemed it was inly a mishap on her part. As expected she had abundant expression that was unthinkable for ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡± ¨D¨Dshe blushed and moved her hands to hide her breast and lower body.

    ¡¸As expected from Nee-san. How cunning. That was really cunning of you to appeal to master with your naked body. On top of that you yed the role of a clumsy girl¡­¡­aren¡¯t you ashamed to act like that at your age?¡¹

    ¡¸The matter of age also apply to you, this foolish little sister-¡¹

    Etemp-san shed again and this time she was wearing clothes properly. It was the familiar war maiden outfit.

    Although on her back there were three pairs of wings that she didn¡¯t have before. Yes, it wasn¡¯t silvery wings, but beautiful half transparent fairy wings that looked like they were stacked up geometrically.

    ¡¸Oi oi, don¡¯t tell me you transformed into apparition? By your own effort?¡¹

    ¡¸Master, I¡¯m a fairy. Do you understand? I am the one and only transcendentally pure and lovely genius beauty, a ¡°fairy¡±. There isn¡¯t any ¡°apparition¡± factor in me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t overly exaggerate your attribute so nonchntly like that. You¡¯repletely an ¡°apparition¡± from how you don¡¯t have even a shred of humility.¡¹

    ¡¸How horrible. Even though the protector fairy Etemp-chan is always standing by behind master anytime and anywhere until now!¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell is this. Your speech and conduct are getting even more annoying second by second¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Master, please look! I can also do something like thiss!¡¹

    Fairy Etemp said that and her figure quietly turned transparent before she vanishedpletely. And then,

    ¡ºLike this I can also make myself invisible and guard mastter! Praise me! Now quickly, give me cheers and apuse!¡»

    ¡¸Are you a heroic spirit from somewhere huh. Or rather, don¡¯t make a ruckus at my ear.¡¹

    There was a sh and Etemp immediately appeared behind Hajime. For some reason she was making an embarrassingly cool pose and strongly insisted ¡¸I prefer that master called me a Stan¡ð instead¡¹.

    It seemed that after Yue and Kaori, Hajime too had obtained ¡°something behind him¡± that he had been dearly wishing to obtain (?).

    Arodde ignored such exchange and stared fixedly at the materialized Etemp once more.

    ¡¸This thought element¡¯s density, the massiveness of the conception¡­¡­has she really been reborn as apparition¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You there! I¡¯m a fairy!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, you areposed of thought element of another world, so by definition you are apparition¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I ¨C am ¨C a ¨C fai ¨C ry!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, you are a fairy. I can¡¯t believe that you are really reborn as a fairy by your own effort. Especially when the world is at its current state.¡¹

    If they were here inside the Heaven Tree, there was a foundation for ¡°fairy¡± to be born here. However, as expected an apparition that was born from the flow of conception of another world couldn¡¯t do that here.

    And yet, Arodde saw it with her own eyes how Etemp formed herself with conception of another world, and furthermore with a vast amount of it.

    ¡¸The possibility that I can think of is¡­¡­that you already have a vast amount of conception dwelling within yourself from the start?¡¹

    Most likely, the answer for that lied at the true identity of Netemp & Etemp. Hajime and others also formed their own guess and turned a sharp gaze at them to force them to spit out the answer right away.

    ¡¸Then, in the ce of my hopeless elder sister who is frolicking disgracefully, this peerless beauty gifted with both intelligence and great looks shall exin it.¡¹

    ¡¸Your self-praise is also nasty. You sisters are the same. More importantly, you aren¡¯t going to materialize like her too?¡¹

    ¡¸I want master to fiddle and toy with this Mother¡¯s body!¡¹

    ¡¸Your wording.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the battle maid robot who offers master the greatest service!!¡¹

    ¡¸Listen to what I¡¯m saying.¡¹

    Arodde and u Niebel were sending Hajime a gaze of astonishment and scorn. I never thought that he is a person who got sexually excited to a puppet body¡­¡­they thought. He wanted to shot them but he endured because the talk wouldn¡¯t progress like that!

    ¡¸And? In the end what are you guys? You two are Neunte and Erst right?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed those are the core our existence.¡¹

    Netemp Mother nodded while giving a nce at Etempbig sis who was stuffing her cheeks with cookies so delicious it was unthinkable that u Niebel created it with a mix of mysterious powder. She showed indecision whether she should also quickly materialize herself or nod.

    Kuh, so the merit of materialization lies at that aspect!

    This is why you are just a foolish little sister! Aa, how tastyy~, the taste of cookie that I taste for the first time since I was born is the greateeest~

    Etemp was showing off. As expected perhaps she would materialize too¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hurry with the exnation.¡¹

    *Dopapan-* There were two gunshots. Netemp Mother and fairy Etemp somersaulted midair and fell on the ground.

    Outside the window, the little fairies who were secretly peeking into the house screamed something like ¡¸Kyaaaaaah, the end of the world has finallyeeee¡¹ while running away.

    For now, the two mysterious existences were made to sit in seiza posture. Their attitude became meek at their master¡¯s atmosphere and they began to talk.

    ¡¸Master, do you remember? At thest battle against Ehito in the sanctuary, that guy absorbed us.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There is no way I can forget that. It wasn¡¯t just apostles, that bastard also every single monster in the holy precinct. The repulsiveness of the meat lump that resulted from that is still seared clearly in my brain even now.¡¹

    Ehito¡¯sst form that was only witnessed by Hajime and Yue¨D¨Dit was a writhing lump of meat that was grotesque and profane. After Hajime took Yue back, Ehito only had his own soul and even that soul was on the verge of vanishing. He was reduced into that shape from his obsession to simply surviving.

    ¡¸This is something slightly off topic but, we apostles were puppets without a soul as already master knows, but at the same time we were also a record storage of history.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, if I remember right you guys all shared your memory with each other.¡¹

    ¡¸Ii¡¹

    Hajime looked at Netemp Motehr with suspicion. Are you nning to y stupid again? His eyes said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry master. Itpletely became a habit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Netemp Mother was pressing her fingertips on her lips shyly. It seemed that she was saying the truth. Apparently Netemp and Etemp still continued to use ¡°Ii¡± in the ce of ¡°yes¡± even now.

    She cleared her throat.

    ¡¸It seems that even an existence of a soulless doll like us can have a vast amount of conception dwelling within due to the record of an eternity of history and our position as apostles of god.¡¹

    Fairy Etemp continued after Netemp Mother¡¯s words and stared at empty air as though she was recalling something while opening her mouth.

    ¡¸The conception dwelling within Ehito and the conception within us apostles, and in addition sacred beasts that existed in legend and vast amount of conception directed toward magical beasts were mixed chaotically within that lump of meat.¡¹

    ¡¸And there, master. You shot that conception into it.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯sst concept magic ¡°Returning the Agony You Spread Out Back at YouIt¡¯s Payback For Everything You Have Done, You Shitty Bastard¡± that finished off a god.

    ¡¸Within that chaos, the negative emotions from millions, trillions of death that Ehito and we caused brought the concept of death to us, and as the result, we were annihted together with Ehito down to our particles but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Where did the prayer filled with faithful and pure wish, the positive conception go to? This is the answer.¡¹

    The people of Tortus had continuously believed in the existence of a virtuous Ehito. That conception also dwelled within the apostles. It also wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine that other conceptions other than fear were also residing within the monsters of the holy precinct.

    Then certainly, it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if the positive conception that was offered to the holy precinct¡¯s existence was still remaining. It also wouldn¡¯t flow into the Fairy World if Ua Alto was still in its withered state and the path was blocked.

    ¡¸¡­¡­In other words, the existences of you two are like a hodgepodge of such positive conception?¡¹

    ¡¸Master, wording.¡¹

    ¡¸Say it in a cooler way! Mister Aby, please show an example.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? ¡­¡­You two are an aggregation (cluster) of positive subconscious, something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸As expected from the one who has peeked into the abyss of chuuni!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup! Continue with the exnation already!¡¹

    Kouki smiled wryly while calming down Kousuke. Fairy Etemp puffed out her chest while he was doing that and she showed a smug face.

    ¡¸We who ended up bing an aggregation of positive subconscious wandered in Tortus for a while after that. And then after Kaori-sama returned to her original body, we dwelled inside the body of Neunte who had returned to being a soulless doll again.¡¹

    ¡¸The reason we did that is unclear but, most likely that was the result of us seeking master subconsciously, and master yourself had fought that body personally and perceived that physical body as arade, so that might be the cause we entered that body.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you two go to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Master, this positive conception also included a lot of feeling of deep gratitude for ending the insane game of the god you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural that we wish to stay beside master. The conception that form our fundamentals is also fully made up of that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression wasplicated, but Kouki and Kousuke saw through him that he was slightly embarrassed. Their smile naturally slipped out.

    Hajime seemed to notice that and he spoke hisst question slightly hurriedly to cover up his embarrassment.

    ¡¸Setting that aside, if you two are aggregation of conception in the end, why is it Erst and Neunte that became the base?¡¹

    ¡¸We also don¡¯t have a positive proof of what that is the case but, most likely that¡¯s because the former Erst is ¡°The Apostle of Beginning¡±.

    The name Erst had the meaning of ¡°first¡±, in other words, I am the number one! There is no little sister who can win against her big sister! she sent a sidelong nce to Netemp Mother as though to say that.

    Netemp Mother¡¯s body blow roared and fairy Etemp blocked it with her elbow.

    Hajime cocked his gun. The two then continued the story obediently.

    ¡¸After dwelling in Neunte¡¯s body, there was something like an internal war happening, who is going to serve master! Such power struggle urred in the subconscious level.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally there wasn¡¯t any bond of sisterhood between the apostles when we still served the god, even so Erst¡¯s existence was regarded as special so¡­¡­¡¹

    This was also a subconscious thing, but as the result the conception of apostle gathered and Erst¡¯s consciousness rose to the surface. She won the power struggle.

    Neetemp Mother shook her head with a look of extreme sorrow and muttered ¡¸That was truly a ck history for us¡¹. Fairy Etemp red at her ¡¸Aa? What do you mean by that huuuh¡¹ like a yakuza.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether these sisters get along well or not. ¡­¡­Well, doesn¡¯t matter. And, what about Neunte?¡¹

    ¡¸After the apostles¡¯ consciousness was formed from the chaotic whirlpool of conception, I was also able to establish my consciousness as an individual. Most likely it was because my emotional attachment to master was particrly strong. After all I was the individual who got my heart directly shot by master!¡¹

    That sentence should be added with the notes that her heart was shot physically by a pile bunker.

    Netemp Mother created a heart shape with both her hands in front of her chest. Hajime ignored her appeal with that ¡®moe kyun¡¯ pose and turned his gaze to fairy Etemp.

    ¡¸What about the other apostles?¡¹

    ¡¸Aftering to this world I was able topletely control the aggregation, so I¡¯ll be able to project and make their consciousness possess other objects.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they are originally apostles, so I think that all of them will have the same personality at the beginning.¡¹

    Netemp Mother added that if each apostle umted experience while being in a separated state from the aggregation, their individuality would grow even more separately than a nk te apostle.

    Hajime folded his arms and made a contemtive look to sort the information in his mind. Netemp Mother and fairy Etemp made a thumb up while saying.

    ¡¸Now now, master. Please don¡¯t think so hard like that. Transcendentally beautiful protector fairies get, hell yeah! You can just think of this like that! I am master¡¯s Etemp! It¡¯s fine like that isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Master will be able to tinker with the idealbat maid robots and push them down to your heart¡¯s content! You can just think of it like that! I am master¡¯s Netemp! There is no problem like that!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried because if I don¡¯t properly think hard about this, it feels like that before I noticed it you guys will already multiply endlessly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­Ii?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t pretend to suddenly be unable to understand words.¡¹

    Fairy Etemp and Netemp Mother put their hand near their ear in unison with an expression that seemed to say ¡¸Eh? What did you say?¡¹ as though they were hard of hearing.

    In the near future it felt like in addition of the army of demons, there would also be a full-scale of former apostle now fairy army joining his ranks of subordinates.

    ¡¸You guys, don¡¯t materialize as you please okay? Or rather, Etemp. You too, what are you doing showing up as you please like this. Even though it was more convenient when you were an arachne. It was cooler too.¡¹

    ¡¸Horrible-. How can you say that when you are facing a peerless beautiful fairy with loyalty in limit break like this! Master you devil! Demon! But I like that kind of master!¡¹

    Fairy Etemp broke out crying ¡®yoyoyoh¡¯ even while sending nces at Hajime. She was truly annoying.

    ¡¸It have been in my mind since some time ago, but why are your attitude resembling Miledy a lot huh?¡¹

    ¡¸As Erst, I have an emotional attachment to her. After all, historically she was the first opponent who I was unable to kill, she also turned the table on another apostle body.¡¹

    She was crazily strong in a different vector from master. At the same time she was so unique that it made me think Is this girl alright in the head? Even though I shouldn¡¯t have any emotion, she frequently came up in my memory. There was something to her to a degree that made me assaulted with a strange sensation.

    And so,

    ¡¸I thought that perhaps there is no one better than her to use as example in order to obtain individuality.¡¹

    ¡¸What in the world is it with that woman¡¯s influence? It¡¯s scary. Her speech and conduct would sometimes show up slightly even through Yue and Shia¡­¡­¡¹

    After all is said and done, I¡¯m the peerless genius and beautiful magician Miledy-chan who is the only one in the whole universe! So it¡¯s just natural! Hajime hallucinated Miledy-chan making her signature side peace gesture & a wink that scattered stars from her eye. He shook his head to chase her out from his brain.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m already aware of master¡¯s arachne fetish, and I will still need some more adjustment so that I can materialize without any problem even in other world than this world. Are you happy? You can obtain two deliciousness from a single Etemp-san you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Go back already.¡¹

    ¡¸Ii!¡¹

    There was another sh. Then the arachne body that was lying t on the ground suddenly moved its legs around with very disgusting motion before it started moving normally.

    While watching that, Kouki who looked like he had dried out as though he wascking water in his body spoke to Kousuke whose expression was convulsing.

    ¡¸How should I say it, the demon king army is rapidly being strengthened huh.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯sughable right? Even so those are ¡°just an army¡± yeah? There are still the strongest top brasswive~s in the lineup. Please give your impression as the hero.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to retire from being a hero.¡¹

    ¡¸You should polish your dogeza. Surely that will be the greatest weapon for a hero when facing the demon king army.¡¹

    ¡¸The abyss lord is at the demon king¡¯s side right? Can¡¯t you intermediate if I give you a bribe?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright for a hero to give bribes?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something that I learned after leaving high school and starting to travel. A hero who can¡¯t do dogeza or giving bribes is just a third rate hero.¡¹

    ¡¸That really good kid hero has be aplete delinquent¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki spat out such nonsensical proverb with a crisp expression. It made Kousuke unconsciously trickled a tear from his eye.

    Hajime ignored those two and turned his gaze to Arodde. Then she immediately,

    ¡¸Hiih, please don¡¯t kill meee!¡¹

    She activated Charism¡ð Guard on her chair. She was absurdly scared. u Niebel¡¯splexion was also pale. Her atmosphere was like someone who had decided to sacrifice her life ¡¸When pushes to shove, I¡¯ll use this chubby body to be goddess-sama¡¯s shield!¡¹.

    It seemed they realized that Hajime was a ¡°godyer¡± from the conversation just now and became scared.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not going to do anything. I still need you to do myst request after all.¡¹

    ¡¸You still have another demand!? I already talked about the secret of the world, and I even agreed with the matter of interference right to the Branches¡­¡­but even those are still insufficient!? Or rather, could it be that after you have finished taking everything I have to offer, you won¡¯t have any more need for me and get rid of me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Goddess-sama, please get a hold of yourself! If it reallyes to that¡­¡­this u Niebel swear she will stop him even if I have to sacrifice this body wan-¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, stop it. I¡¯m going to die.¡¹

    Arodde¡¯s eyes rolled to show the white of her eyes from stress. Kouki and others looked at Hajime like they wanted to say ¡¸Is this guy a fiend¡­¡­ah, this guy is the king of fiends¡¹. Hajime himself almost got his eyes rolled back from seeing the sign of u Niebel going to present him with something that would definitely reduced his SAN value to minus instantly.

    ¡¸A-anyway, looks like our talk have covered up all the major points, so how about we start reviving the ¡°small Heaven Tree¡¯ for now? No matter what we are going to do, we will have to start from that first.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If not, we don¡¯t know when the grand invasion of the apparitions is going to start again.¡¹

    Kouki and Kousuke¡¯s words returned Hajime and Arodde to their senses. They did everything they could to not let the sight of the muscle fairy hugging her body while wriggling around entered their eyes.

    ¡¸Then A. What should we do specifically?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I want everyone to head to the small Heaven Trees at the four directions. Please bring a branch of the Heaven Tree to those locations.¡¹

    By doing that, she would be able to revive the small Heaven Trees at the four cardinal directions even from afar through the medium of the Heaven Tree¡¯s branches.

    Kouki muttered with a pondering expression.

    ¡¸It will be better if one person stay here just in case. It will be meaningless if the Heaven Tree got taken down while we are gone.¡¹

    ¡¸Then Amanogawa, you stay behind. You are the one who received the blessing of Heaven Tree, and you are good with defensive battle right?¡¹

    ¡¸Then Nagumo and I will go to the north and east where there are still surviving cities. What are we going to do about the travel there?¡¹

    ¡¸It will be enough using thepass and Crystal Key. We won¡¯t need to cross the wall of worlds, so it won¡¯t consume that much magic power. Let¡¯s take care of this quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Master, master. Please take Etemp-neesan and me along with each of you. We¡¯ll be in charge of recording.¡¹

    ¡¸You two, could it be that taking recording has be a hobby for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps that¡¯s because originally we were also in charge of the duty to manage record? Filming is super fun.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see.¡¹

    For some reason Etemp & Netemp-san looked like they were leading a fulfilling life. The two of them immediately yed rock-paper-scissors (Etemp intentionally entered her fairy mode) to decide which one of them would apany Hajime. They really looked like they were having fun.

    ¡¸Goddess-sama, I¡¯ll go to tell everyone about the world¡¯s salvation wan. Come with me¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible for me.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still impossible non!?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know what will happen in life. Remember this well u Niebel. It¡¯s impossible that there is something impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish you won¡¯t use that cool line as excuse for your worthlessness.¡¹

    ¡¸What if the world salvation failed after I talked big¡­¡­or even less than that, what if something unexpected happened and the world salvation got postponed¡­¡­I won¡¯t have any courage to open an interview for apologizing to everyone-. I¡¯ll show myself only after we seed!¡¹

    The goddess wanted to prepare insurance and precaution first. Certainly someone like her should be called as good-for-nothing instead of reliable. Even u Niebel was looking at her like she was looking at something disappointing.

    Kouki smiled wryly while concluding the talk.

    ¡¸A, we are going to have to travel to regenerate the ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branches¡± after we revived the small Heaven Trees, but will the heaven tree be alright while we are gone?¡¹

    ¡¸If the apparitions regain their sanity, there will be a lot of children who can be entrusted with protecting the Heaven Tree.¡¹

    Besides, Arodde¡¯s gaze turned toward u Niebel.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like Niebel n doesn¡¯t have the aptitude to be avatar at all. I can¡¯t possibly leave my post here for dozens of years, so u, I¡¯ll leave you to be in charge while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll create a sacred treasureter so that you can wield some authority as the goddess¡¯s substitute, so please take care of this ce. Please work together with the children who are great apparitions and protect the Heaven Tree.¡¹

    ¡¸Myyyy! This me is going to be goddess-sama¡¯s substitute? What a great honorrrr!!!¡¹

    UOOOOOOOOOOOONN-, a roar of delight burst out once more.

    Hajime and others almost fell from their chair. The fairies who were hesitantly returning to the window outside to peek cried again ¡¸The world is ending this time for suree~~~!!¡¹ and ran away.

    ¡¸W-wait goddess! Don¡¯t be hasty. You are going tomit something outrageous right now!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? u has carried out her role as my priestess very well until now. She can be trusted, and although she iscking in strength, the apparitions will make up for it so there won¡¯t be any¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can do something terrifying like that! Because you don¡¯t know about the manly women who ran rampant in another world!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand!?¡¹

    u Niebel¡¯s appearance was really simr with Chrystabel. It was as though they were blood rted.

    In other words. This would be like that Chrystabel bing a goddess.

    A manly woman goddess¨D¨Dfor short, ¡°manly goddess¡±. There was a danger of such thing emerging here.

    ¡¸Why won¡¯t youprehend the dreadfulness of producing such atrocious new race!?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather I don¡¯t understand what kind of understanding you are demanding from me though!?¡¹

    Surely this dreadfulness could only be understood by boys who got their ass targeted. That sticky and fiery ring was a demonic eye that even the demon king couldn¡¯t ovee.

    This might be an omen to a terrifying future¡­¡­like that Hajime opposed the appointment of the goddess substitute till the end, but there was no other qualified person, so at the end with the persuasion of Kouki and Kousuke who also showed understanding ¡¸We understand your feeling¡¹, Hajime gave up and epted the situation.

    Like that, even while feeling anxious from turning his back on the preparation of the birth of the manly goddess, Hajime and Kousuke each departed to north and east.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388

    The metropolis located north of the fairy world, ¡°Lifree¡±.

    Although it was called a metropolis, it wasn¡¯t like it had sprawling townscape. It only had a ¡°small Heaven Tree¡± with height that reached 300 meters. There was only some sparse weeds growing at its base with deste wastnd stretching around it.

    Only small fairies were remaining in this Lifree. The metropolis that existed at the tree¡¯s base had perished 300 years ago and only those who lived in the small Heaven Tree¡¯s hollow and branches were surviving.

    One of them had the appearance that was exactly like the fairy in earth¡¯s folklore¨D¨Dshe had half-transparent wings on her back and a palm-sized body. Her face popped out from the hollow of the tree where she lived.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it over already?¡¹

    Her light green long hair that were usually gently swaying from the wind covering her body was sagging down lifelessly as though to represent her gloomy emotion.

    ¡¸Rune-nee, don¡¯t say something like thaat¡¹

    The one who tugged at that dangling hair in protest was a simr girl fairy with fluffy pink bob hair. Their hair color was different, but their features were exactly the same. They might be twins.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped you know, Cino. No help wille¡­¡­that person also can¡¯t be stopped anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but¨D¨D¡¹

    The little sister fairy Cino almost said something, but before that, a terrific impact sound reverberated. It was a thunderous roar that sounded like an extremely powerful lightning attack.

    Cino crouched down while holding her head and screaming ¡¸Hyaa!?¡¹. The screams of other fairies who were living in the small Heaven Tree could also be heard.

    Rune was also pulling back her head from the edge of the hollow with ¡¸Hyah¡¹. And then she peeked outside fearfully. She saw it there.

    ¨D¨DoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-

    It sounded like a groan was raised from the sky. She could see arge shadow. No, she could only see that with the sun as the back lighting. That thing that was lifting up its fist was an outrageously huge giant.

    Its huge size might rival even the heaven tree. The small Heaven Tree looked like a grass growing on the groundpared to it.

    The gigantic fist that was swung down once more ought to be called as a god¡¯s iron hammer.

    That fist was striking at them, at this small Heaven Tree with another impact sound that was like thunder.

    The small Heaven Tree shined. The barrier that should be invisible shined with rainbow color and stopped the giant¡¯s punch. The range was small. The barrier only covered the small Heaven Tree.

    At the same time, the leaves that were already sparse before this were falling apart. The branches were losing color as though they were rotting. The trunk was also cracking little by little.

    Anyone could see that the small Heaven Tree¡¯s limit was approaching.

    The king of the north who in the past provided absolute protection that could even repel mythological existences despite being just an apparition had been reduced into a cmity that was cornering the people who he should protect into destruction.

    ¡¸Goddess-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Cino sat on the ground with girlish posture while trembling. Originally wind should be covering her body as easy as breathing just like her big sister, but the thought element that the small Heaven Tree brought was decreasing year by year. Right now even flying was difficult unless she strongly focused on it.

    Rune walked totteringly toward her little sister with an expression that oozed with resignation. She gently embraced her and said this.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s pray, that at least the children of Heaven Tree will survive.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes.¡¹

    *Creak creak* Ominous sound was reverberating. The small Heaven Tree¡¯s barrier that had been protecting this north metropolis for these several thousand years was going to break.

    The fairy sisters hugged each other tightly and silently wait for the end.

    And then,

    ¨D¨DoOOOOOOOOOOOO-!?

    Oh? The impact didn¡¯te?

    ¨D¨Do, oOOOO!! Offu!?

    An impact sound was resounding. Or rather, should it be called explosive sound? At the same time the giant who was worshiped as the ¡°King of Mountain¡± also made a voice that had never been heard before.

    ¨D¨DOuu!?

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    ¡¸He?¡¹

    A tremor could be felt. It was as though a giant body had fallen.

    ¡¸R-Rune-nee?¡¹

    ¡¸S-something is strange isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¨D¨DWo-!? Wo-!?

    ¡¸Something is absolutely strange isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸King of Mountain-sama, is making that kind of voice!?¡¹

    ¨D¨DWAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!

    ¡¸Ee!? Somehow there are sounds of excitement!?¡¹

    ¡¸Why is there a cheering!?¡¹

    The sisters looked at each other. A beatter, they slowly and hesitantly peeked outside from the entrance of the hollow.

    Over there, a scene of something mounting the King of Mountain and punching its convulsing body repeatedly was unfolding.

    ¡¸¡¸eEEEEEEEEEEH!?¡¹¡¹

    It was truly world-shaking. It was already surprising that the apparition that was like a mountain that rivaled even god was being mounted, but the existence that was doing the mounting was even more astonishing.

    A metal body and three pairs of metal wings. It was a metal giant with its whole body loaded with weapons and it scattered crimson sparks while swinging its crimson fists.

    Yes,

    ¡¸Attaboy-, Super Miledy G Mark VII-! The romance power of humanoid fighting robot! Disy it to your heart¡¯s content!¡¹

    It was the weaponromance that Hajime once ced as thest guardian of Great Labyrinth Raisen that should have been scrapped after it almost beaten the trio of Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio who challenged the dungeon.

    But as everyone could see, it was secretly resurrected by the MAD transmutation master HAZIME who also piled up heaps of improvement upon improvement to it.

    Also, its over-all length that reached 1500 meters was because of the romance of robot wearing another robot outeryer. If it was possible for it to purge its armor to slim down & transformed to a speed type, conversely wearing extra armor to turn gigantic & bing power type should also be fine. That was the idea behind this.

    Mark VII was the gigantic robot mode, the original body was Mark V, while the slim type was Mark VI. Also, the types went until Mark XX to respond to different battle situations.

    There was also an idea to one day put a specialized satellite at outer space one day to send the external parts from the sky!

    Of course, this was a secret from the wive~s. The only one who knew was only Shuu papa and the parents & grandfather of Yaegashi family, and also Kousuke. In other words, only the romance believers. Everyone of Yaegashi family also owned Iron ¡ðan suits.

    By the way, other than the autonomic control mode, the SMG could also be moved by Hajime¡¯s controller (an improved ystatio¡ð controller).

    ¡¸Master! Master! Can I possess it!? Can I go hyaha with a giant robot before bing maid robot!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fuck around Netemp. You¡¯re going to make embarrassingly cool pose or something with it right? I¡¯ll never let you make my SMG take Joj¡ð pose or something no matter what. I won¡¯t tolerate something like a giant robot makingical movement¡­¡­no, it¡¯ll be fine if it¡¯s a robot with that kind of concept. There are all kind of ranks to robot.¡¹

    ¡¸Master you romance idiot! Then please switch with me at the very least! I also want to try moving it!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you, stop! Delicate control is necessary with how gigantic Mark VII is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nnniih, I¡¯ll just try using up up down right left circle X X!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, youu-¡¹

    The fairy sisters were looking up with their mouth hanging open. An unfamiliar young man and metal woman¡­¡­woman (?) were standing on a thick branch just in front of them. Their fellow fairies were cheering, and then, the giant robot scattered missiles on top of the King of Mountain while starting to break dance¡­¡­

    The missiles that burst in the air were like firework.

    And so,

    ¡¸¡¸Iprehensible¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    They spewed out a line like a certain white rare animal who was concerned about entropy.

    After that, the King of Mountain¨D¨Da giant apparition with the type of folklore like Daidara Bhi was terminated. The many fairies watched the unknown pair climbed to the top of the small Heaven Tree and they followed them fearfully.

    They were the savior who arrived at their absolutely desperate crisis.

    But, even so their identity was too mysterious. It couldn¡¯t be helped because they never heard about the kind of folklore of someone controlling such metal giant.

    If the two of them were hostile, then there would be only ruin waiting for them as expected. After their excitement from getting out of the pinch passed, the fear toward the pair¡¯s mightiness and strangeness immediately welled up.

    Just what were they nning to do at the top of the small Heaven Tree¡­¡­

    Small humanoid fairies crowded together and peeked out from the edge of the foothold at the top of the tree that had a diameter around three meters. There were also other fairies hiding behind branches and leaves at the surrounding to observe the situation.

    The sisters Rune and Cino were naturally among them. They were watching with held breath. But, only the two sisters were acting slightly different.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Rune-nee, as I thought that person¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there is no mistake!¡¹

    There was a sensation that Rune and Cino could grasp exactly because it was them. That sensation wiped away their fear. Their eyes were sparkling and their atmosphere turned like a lost child who finally found his parents.

    Ahead of their gaze,

    ¡¸Master, there are a lot of them gathering here. Give me a butterfly and some boxes please.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi stop that.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, give me monste¡ð ball please.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop trying to capture them, are you a demon?¡¹

    ¡¸I am master¡¯s Netemp after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The two were having such conversation while the young man¨D¨DHajime lifted up a wooden staff. That staff that was given by Arodde looked like a magician¡¯s short staff.

    It shined right after it was held up. The radiated light poured into the small Heaven Tree like a shower.

    Quickly the small Heaven Tree was shining brighter. Bit by bit, bit by bit, the branches were changing color and regained their original color, new leaves were budding, and the trunks were cracking and regenerating.

    The ripples of light were dashing gently. The ground started to shine faintly and green color was slowly starting to grow out from the roots of the small Heaven Tree.

    The change wasn¡¯t as dramatic as when the Sacred Tree regained its strength, but this tree would undoubtedly recoverpletely after half a day. The first work would be over if Hajime stayed in this ce during that time and protected this small Heaven Tree.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the goddess¡­¡­the power of the goddess!¡¹

    ¡¸The help hase!¡¹

    Cheers burst out from among the fairies once more. Although they had question of who Hajime and Netemp were, they didn¡¯t harbor any fear anymore. They were simply getting excited because these people were their ally, their savior based on the nostalgic power of the goddess they felt.

    Many fairies were starting to float on the air and twirled around. Their power to fly returned and they danced freely in the sky like in the past. Spheres of light enveloped their body. Along with the fragments of light that were sprinkled when they danced, the surrounding of the small Heaven Tree looked like a starry sky.

    Hajime watched that scenery in satisfaction while whispering toward Netemp Mother.

    ¡¸Oi, Netemp. Are you recording this properly?¡¹

    ¡¸Ii! With the camera function that master installed, there is no way this Netemp-san will miss anything-¡¹

    ¡¸Yosh, the giant just now¨D¨DDaidara Bhi was it? Anyway that battle a giant will be a good demonstration of SMG. After all it will be harder soon to keep improving it secretly.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t it be entrusted to G10?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, a robot is great because you make it yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Your character is breaking when ite to your hobby master, I love it!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What did you say?¡¹

    Anyway, Hajime wanted his wive~s permission soon. They might be reluctant, so by ying this fantastical recording of fairies frolicking around just like in the earth folklore would be helpful to make the scale in their heart to tilt his way. This was the reason Hajime picked this direction after listening to the detail about the north and the east from Arodde.

    Surely someone like Shizuku would be moved and melt, then Hajime would take advantage of that opening in her heart and made her ept the matter of the robot too. If Shizuku yielded, surely the other two would follow. From there Yue and others would definitely give their okay too. Perhaps, surely, it would be nice if that was the case.

    At the same time, he would also aplish his other objective. Hajime gently ced the Heaven Tree¡¯s staff to stand at the depression near his feet while raising his voice.

    ¡¸Oo~ii, you guys. My name is Nagumo Hajime. I came here to save you guys because of Goddess Arodde¡¯s request but, I have a bit of a suggestion. Listen to me.¡¹

    The fairies who were making a racket in their merry seemed to have recovered their original nature and their eyes were filled with curiosity.

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯m thinking to create ¡°another fairy city¡±!¡¹

    This time a stir spread out from confusion. The fairies looked at each other.

    ¡¸All of you have seen it just now, Goddess Arodde has given a branch of the Heaven Tree to me willingly. She isn¡¯t sparing any effort to cooperate with me as thanks for my help!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from master. My chest pounded at the way you are speaking the truth a bit trickily although you aren¡¯t lying-¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Ii!¡¹

    Thest demand that Hajime told Arodde. Actually this was it.

    Specifically, Hajime nned to put the Heaven Tree¡¯s branch that was given to him inside his treasure warehouse and made it grew there to be apletely independent and original world tree that wasn¡¯t connected to the World Tree.

    If he made use of Grasp Gloria and the mutual conversion system, the creation of an independent world tree¨D¨DTreasure Tree surely wouldn¡¯t be impossible. With that, he would be able to create the ¡°world inside the treasure warehouse¡±¨D¨Dat present its temporary name was ¡°Miniature Garden¡±¨D¨Dto be moreplete. (ED: So this is how the ¡°little garden¡± in Mondaiji-tachi ga was created¡­)

    After all, it was already changing to be a world where divine spirits were living in. If he assembled the sameponents like the nine worlds and constructed an independent nature system, it would be an even moreplete world.

    Then the next thing Hajime sought for would naturally be¨D¨Dinhabitants.

    In theory, every kind of life form would be able to exist in the Miniature Garden where generation of all kind of energy was possible. Then he should aim to create a world where every kind of race coexisted.

    ¡¸I can understand your feeling of reluctance to leave this world. But, try considering it. When the world fall into danger once more, which is better, to have another world where you can escape to or to not have it!?¡¹

    The speech of the demagogue HAZIME was heating up with the BGM that Netemp Mother produced from somewhere.

    By the way, this matter of fairy immigration would need Arodde¡¯s ex-post-facto approval. It was only natural because Hajime hadn¡¯t actually told hisst demand to her yet.

    Arodde seemed to have given up already with most things, but in the small chance she was reluctant to approve this demand, he would make the fairies say ¡¸We want to migrate!¡¹ to increase his allies.

    This was that goddess whose attitude was so negative toward the fairies. Surely she would say ¡¸Right of course¡­¡­living in the world of the savior will be better than living in this world with its ipetent goddess isn¡¯t it¡­¡­yes, I¡¯m sorry. Please do as you like¡¹ without a doubt.

    ¡¸When this world is enveloped in despair once more, will you all just sit quietly while waiting for salvation toe? Or, will you be of aid in creating an utopia together with me where you will be able to wee your brethren at such time? Now, choose! If all of you wish for it, then this me shall provide you with another fairynd!¡¹

    The speech sounded like when a demon king was saying I¡¯ll give you half the world! to invite the hero to his side. Netemp Mother-san¡¯s BGM was also reaching the climax.

    The fairies were bewildered. Naturally. Right after they were saved, they were asked to create a world to save someone else in the future. There was no way they could swallow it right away. And obviously they also felt reluctance toward leaving this birthce of theirs.

    Even if it was the words of their savior, there was no way they could immediately¨D¨D

    ¡¸Coming,ing! I¡¯ll go! Take me to your world savior-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Rune-nee! Wait! I¡¯m going too! I¡¯m fineing together with you mister!¡¹

    Rune & Cino jumped forward.

    ¡¸Hou, my master, I have taken the recording perfectly just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you specially mention it?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that master might be concerned whether I have recorded the naked body of the cute fairies properly or not.¡¹

    ¡¸Is oscition destruction what you wish for? Or is it the impact of soul magic?¡¹

    As a matter of fact, the fairies in this north metropolis had in custom of wearing clothes. There was more or less a distinction of male and female between them, but sexual desire or shame was nonexistent for them. In the past there was also a time where they wore essories or clothing as luxury items, but in this dangerous time they had no leeway to turn their focus on amusement or any room to use the limited amount of resource in the small Heaven Tree for such thing, so such habit naturally became obsolete.

    Although, they were all palm sized no matter how beautiful they were. There was no way Hajime held any thought in that regard about them, so he finger flicked the forehead of Netemp Mother with oscition destruction for her joke.

    ¡¸Yep, as I thought it feels pleasant near the savior-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Mister, mister! Can I ride on your shoulder?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa? Well, it¡¯s alright I guess¡­¡­¡¹

    The fairy sisters flew around Hajime excitedly. Cino even started to rx on Hajime¡¯s shoulder.

    No matter how he looked at it, this high positivity level couldn¡¯t be exined with just the reason because he was their savior. Hajime felt bewildered despite being the one who gave the invitation.

    But the next words of the fairies shed light to this situation.

    ¡¸Saviro-san, you have the affection of a wind god-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸We understand because we were born from a wind god-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Wind god? What do you mean?¡¹

    From their story, it seemed this fairy sisters were the children of a god of this world who originated from the legend of a god rted to wind. That was why nobody else could rival them when it came to the sharp sense of sensing the wind.

    ¡¸But, I only came to this world several hours ago. I never met a wind god you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, perhaps it¡¯s a god in savior-san¡¯s world? There is a strong and pretty presence of wind around you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep! You see, mister. The wind is connected anywhere in the world. Surely that god too marked you mister so they can sense you wherever you are.¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell is that. It¡¯s scary that I got marked by an unknown fellow somewhere¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you cheating master¨D¨DnnIiii¡¹

    Yue came to mind when speaking of affection, but it didn¡¯t answer the question about the god of wind. Hajime pondered while subconsciously putting Netemp Mother in a Cobra Twist. And then he suddenly hit on an answer.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸Savior-san, I think you will be able to call that god if you ask goddess-sama you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You are connected to that god by wind after all! And they are also a god, so I think it will be easy for them toe!¡¹

    ording to them, it wasn¡¯t just limited to wind, apparently existences who possessed nature divinity of water or light were also rtively easy to summon although not as easy as the hero as long as there was some kind of connection formed even through the partition of the world. Especially divinity with strong connection with ¡°World Tree¡¯s Branch¡±.

    ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s try having this gode.¡¹

    Hajime nced at the fairies who were perplexed at what they were talking about. He casually tossed away Netemp Mother from his joint lock and opened a gate with Crystal Key.

    It would consume too much magic power to open a gate that crossed world by himself to connect to the wind god who marked him. Hajime didn¡¯t want to do such wasteful effort, so he dragged in Arodde here.

    ¡¸Hyaah!? What is it!? Is it an emergency!? Do I need to do exnation interview just as expected!?¡¹ (TN: The exnation interview here is for example like when apany has a scandal and the directors held a press conference to express their apology and bow. Anyone know a better word for this?)

    ¡¸You are too jittery.¡¹

    The surprised voice of Kouki ¡¸Nagumo?¡¹ resounded from the other side of the gate. He must wish to go over here too, but he couldn¡¯t possibly leave the Heaven Tree unattended, so he held back.

    Hajime said ¡¸I¡¯m borrowing her for a bit, I¡¯ll return her quickly¡¹and kidnapped the goddess with the casualness of someone borrowing eraser from a friend in the ssroom. Then he closed the gate.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s the goddess¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The goddess has descended!¡¹

    ¡¸Goddess-sama! Goddess-sama!¡¹

    The fairies were bursting in excitement from Arodde¡¯s entrance. They scattered light while dancing once more. There were also some of them who prostrated.

    ¡¸Hih, I¡¯m sorry-¡¹

    The goddess was prostrating to the fairies. And then she immediately created a hood andpletely covered her head.

    Where is my sunsses¡­¡­anyway I need a mask first¨D¨Dah, stop! Don¡¯t take it away! You fiend!

    ¡¸You will just turn into goblin again. Rather than that, I have a bit of request.¡¹

    ¡¸Will you return the mask to me if I grant your request?¡¹

    It seemed she wanted to wear a mask no matter what. Looked like the feeling of relieve of covering her face had be a habit for her.

    Hajime nodded in exasperation and asked whether it was possible to summon the divinity who marked him from the presence of wind that was following him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­My, it¡¯s true. Perhaps because it¡¯s from different world, even I can¡¯t sense it unless I focus, but certainly I¡¯m feeling a presence of divinity. These children can sense it only because they are the beloved children of a wind god.¡¹

    Arodde made an expression as though she was seeing an unnatural phenomenon. To think that there was someone who felt concerned for this terrifying brute, what kind of wind god with screw loose they could possibly be?

    Hajime made a motion to throw away the mask. Arodde¡¯s expression immediately turned serious.

    ¡¸It seems the small Heaven Tree is recovering well¡­¡­yes, I can manage it somehow, but only if the other side is inclined to answer. This doesn¡¯t seem like a mere god of foreign world, but a child of the avatar of another world, it won¡¯t be difficult if I trace the presence of this wind¨D¨Dno, this conception.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright if I you can do it. I have an idea of who might it be after all. I can also just ascertain it when I return home if you can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll halt it if it feels like the required power will surpass the eptable limits. But, this too is one of my thanks for saving this world. I shall do it.¡¹

    Arodde nodded with a vaguely relieved look. That¡¯s right, I can grant your demand without worry if it¡¯s something like this, good grief. There was no doubt that she was thinking like that inside her heart.

    Arodde closed her eyes and she started to shine. The small Heaven Tree also started to shine in concert with her. Particles of light whirled and rose to the sky. The fairies were cheering from being able to see the power of the goddess manifested from nearby like this after several thousand years.

    Like that, light converged above Hajime and others¡­¡­

    *Mojo-!!!* A green colored slime appeared.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry-, I failed!¡¹

    *Mojo!?*

    ¡¸No, you didn¡¯t fail. I understand your feeling though.¡¹

    The jiggling slime descended while light green wind was enveloping it. Itnded on Hajime¡¯s head with a plop. A hand extended from the slime and pped his head *pechi pechi* as though it was protesting about something.

    Arodde was turning her gaze to Hajime. Her eyes seemed to ask ¡¸Eh, is this kind of god with amorphous form really alright? Or rather, is it really a child of an avatar?¡¹.

    ¡¸However, should I say that it¡¯s as expected¡­¡­it was you huh. The one who put the strange wind mark something on me.¡¹

    The green slime¨D¨Dthe offshoot spirit of a subordinate god of Lutria, the avatar of Star Tree of Star Spirit World, ¡°Divine Spirit of Flowing Sky Enti¡±. The god who governed over the world¡¯s sky and wind jiggled ¡ºW-what are you talking about?¡» while ying stupid.

    ¡¸Waa~, waaa~~~h, the wind god-sama of the other world is adorable!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s jiggling monyo monyoo~¡¹

    The fairy sisters must have innocent personality by nature. Rune and Cino were starting to fly around Enti slime joyfully. Netemp Mother who was trying to fix her joint that almost came off also meaninglessly started to run around Hajime. Was she breaking down?

    Enti slime finally started paying attention to her surrounding with that. She noticed the countless fairies, the small Heaven Tree, the existence of a goddess, and Netemp Mother who was trying to fix her joint that almost came off with disgusting movement. It made her went *Mojo!?*.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­should I materialize your form if it pleases you? The type of our power is different though, so it will only be a transient and temporary form.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, as expected from a goddess. This is the first time I really feel that you¡¯re a goddess.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s sad in its own way though.¡¹

    While they were saying that, Aroddebined the conception residing in Enti slime with her thought element and temporarily materialize Enti¡¯s actual form.

    Like that, from inside the converging light¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fua!? I return to human form!? Wait, what is the meaning of thisss! The connection between the treasure warehouse worlds was suddenly cut off! And your presence also suddenly turned small!¡¹

    Somehow a loud girl came out. Or rather, a girl with appearance of a fifteen years old, light green hair that was tied into twintail, and outfit like a dancer¨D¨Dthe original form of Enti that looked exactly like when she fought Hajime was materialized there.

    She was a stunningly beautiful girl. She was floating in the air with a gentle wind that had light green tinge enveloping her body. Her overflowing divine majesty acted like a halo behind her.

    As expected from a divine spirit who governed the sky of a single world. She looked far regal than Arodde if it was just her appearance.

    However, what came out from her right from the beginning was a flood ofints through a machine gun talk that fired endlessly. Her habit from being a slime also still stayed. She put down her small bottom on Hajime¡¯s head and sat cross-legged. Then she kept pping Hajime¡¯s head *pechi pechi* while peering down at him from above.

    It seemed that the moment Hajime was summoned to the Machine Factory World, the connection between treasure warehouses was severed. On top of that she also became unable to sense his presence almostpletely. Well, in other words she was worried for him.

    Also, it seemed she was a bit flustered because she was unable to digest the situation.

    Right now she was using her toes of her bare feet to pinch Hajime¡¯s cheeks and grinded on them so,

    ¡¸Irritatinggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fukyaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    Hajime grabbed both her feet and performed a giant swing. She flew while crashing the fairies on her way and they were sent flying like bowling pins. However, Enti covered herself gently with wind and turned around. She also enveloped the fairies who were sent flying with wind to protect them.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with youuu! There¡¯s no need to be angry like thattt! Even though I allowed myself to be summoned because I¡¯m worried, be kinder to me! Ah, I said I¡¯m worried but it¡¯s not you I¡¯m worried about okay! I¡¯m only worried for Shia who is worried for you, that¡¯s all! Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a sly tsundere huh.¡¹

    Enti glided in the air and nimbly returned. Her eyes were a bit teary. Her speech and action weren¡¯t different at allpared to when she was being a slime.

    For some reason she tried to sit on Hajime¡¯s head again as though to say that it was her designated ce¨D¨Dshe was mostly floating so Hajime didn¡¯t feel any weight at all, perhaps she was satisfied just from being in contact with him¨D¨Das a test, he caught her and lifted her at his side. Then he tried poking at her cheek like usual.

    As expected, she went ¡¸S-stop ittt~¡¹ and desperately pushed back at his finger with her hands. Although she acted like she disliked it, she seemed vaguely pleased. Like a kid who wanted to be paid attention to. As expected, it seemed that even after recovering her human figure she was still an offshoot spirit at the inside.

    There Rune and Cino called at the surrounding fairies with sparkling smile.

    ¡¸Everyone! You all understand now with this right! Savior-san is really someone who has received the affection of a god and can be trusted!¡¹

    ¡¸Surely it will be a world that is pleasant for those rted to the wind! Because, mister is being this loved by a wind goddess-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuah!? Affection!? Loved!? Wait a second you two! Don¡¯t talk like you know everything! I¡¯m just looking after this guy for a liiitle bit because he is an important human for Shia! You too, don¡¯t misunderstand me! W-who is feeling affection¨D¨Dgeez¡¹

    Although Enti turned red and turned into wind just for a moment to escape from Hajime¡¯s arm, far from taking distance, she rode on his shoulder this time. The way her legs entwined around Hajime¡¯s head tightly with her hands messing with his head, only the word ¡°affection¡± could be used to describe it.

    In fact, her presence was coiling around Hajime so thickly it didn¡¯t vanish even when they were separated worlds away. Her action spoke more eloquently than her words.

    Even though Hajime had beaten up badly in the past, even though she was receiving rtively rough treatment even after bing offshoot spirit in slime form, this was truly mysterious. Did the Divine Spirit of Flowing Sky-san had masochistic disposition>? Certainly Hajime too seemed to be amused by Enti¡¯s reaction and she was the one who he paid attention the most among the divine spirit slimes but¡­¡­

    In any case, it became clear that the divine spirits were also able to regain their original form by making use of conception and thought element just like Etemp, and Enti also yed a useful part in inviting the fairies just as he aimed, so Hajime nodded in satisfaction.

    And then, when Hajime was thinking to put away Enti who was wrapping her limbs around his head while continuing her ps *pechi pechi* while demanding ¡¸Wait a second there! It¡¯s good and all that you¡¯re safe but, exin to me what is going on here!¡¹ into the treasure warehouse¡­¡­

    ¡¸Y-you! Do you want to be the goddess of the Heaven Tree!?¡¹

    After Enti materialized, Arodde had stayed quiet while staring fixedly at her as though to ascertain something. Then she suddenly approached Enti with bright smile and bloodshot eyes.

    ¡¸Fua!? E-err, are you the Star Tree-sama of this world?¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Arodde, the avatar of the Heaven Tree. O child of avatar of another world, won¡¯t you rece me to be the goddess here? No, do it. You should do it. It will be a waste if you don¡¯t do it! This kind of chance won¡¯te anymore! If you ept now you will get perks¡­¡­perks¡­¡­there isn¡¯t any thoughhhh! No, right! If you ept my offer now then I¡¯ll give you the whole world!¡¹

    ¡¸Have you job changed from goddess to demon king?¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey, this goddess-sama, somehow she look too desperate it¡¯s scary. Why are her eyes bloodshot? Is she really the same avatar like Lutria-samamother?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, she is.¡¹

    ¡¸T-the world is really vast.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for being a disappointing goddess! That¡¯s why, how about you rece me!?¡¹

    Arodde persistently insisted. Enti moved to on top Hajime¡¯s head fearfully. She sat with seiza posture while pping down the reaching hands of the goddess *peshi peshi* with cat punches. Even though she could just fly away, it seemed that she had the premise of not going away from Hajime¡¯s head no matter what.

    It was an umon spectacle in a sense, of a youth with two goddesses sticking closely to him. The fairies raised their voice in admiration and fairies that decided to migrate due to Rune and Cino¡¯s appeal gathered one after another.

    Arodde who was desperate to escape from her ck upation didn¡¯t notice that the people of her world were being poached away.

    Hajime went fumu¡­¡­ and pondered for a bit. Then right after that, he grinned at the fortune that unexpectedly fell on hisp. Surely this kind of convenient situations were gathered in one ce like this because of his good habitual behavior.

    ¡¸Arodde, there is something that I want to confirm with you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? I¡¯m busy persuading this child right now.¡¹

    ¡¸G-geez! I won¡¯t do anything like being the avatar of the Heaven Tree I saiddd. I need to look after this guy¨D¨DI mean looking after Shia!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up for a bit, green slime.]

    ¡¸Horrible!¡¹

    Show more respect to meee! Enti stamped her feet on Hajime¡¯s head but he ignored her and asked.

    ¡¸Enti has the aptitude to be an avatar huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there is no problem. Her aptitude isn¡¯t as high as me, but she has an average aptitude like the sessive generations of the previous goddesses. She will be able to fulfill the role as avatar satisfactorily in the peaceful time.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that because it¡¯s her personally? Or is it because she has the divinity to govern a part of the nature as someone personally created by an avatar?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that. Or rather I don¡¯t understand what kind ofw this person called Lutria used to create this child. I can understand why her aptitude is so high if the way she created her was by sharing her own existence, but that should be a difficult method that might destroy herself if she took just a single wrong step. I too can possibly do something like that, but I never considered doing it. I think the possibility of that child having high aptitude coincidentally is higher.¡¹

    ¡¸I see I see.¡¹

    Hajime nodded several times before he smiled brightly. It was scary so Arodde backed away.

    Hajime tensed his expression seriously toward such Arodde.

    ¡¸I ask you to stop your invitation to her.¡¹

    Netemp Mother who finally managed to return her joint to the correct position pointed at him while saying ¡¸Hyuu~, as expected from master! Allow me to make the tsukkomi! How can you say that with that mouth!¡¹, but he ignored her.

    And then,

    ¡¸Because I¡¯m going to make this girl my goddess.¡¹

    He said such thing straight out.

    Enti froze. But right after that she turned red starting from her neck¨D¨D¡¸Fua!?¡¹ she let out such strange voice and jumped up. She was hugging her knees above Hajime¡¯s head while floating round and round in total confusion.

    The Divine Spirit of Flowing Sky was mumbling something endlessly with her eyes rolling around. Hajime ignored her and briefly pushed his st demand¡± to Arodde.

    Hearing that demand,

    ¡¸Wha-, then, that child will be the avatar of that independent Heaven Tree!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. I didn¡¯t have any prospect of who will be its avatar but, you just told me something good.¡¹

    The demand of this brute is the worst as expected! Arodde thought while holding her head. The understanding that it was pointless even if she refused her had been carved into her flesh and bones.

    ¡¸With this, thest part¨D¨Dcough, human resource or rather god resource to create an original world isplete.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t gloss it over you know!? You treated herpletely like a tool! Did you hear that!? Your name is Enti right!? Take my advice, be the avatar of the Heaven Tree! The working condition at this guy¡¯s ce is absolutely going to be ck!¡¹

    ¡¸How rude. I¡¯m offering her a cozy upation here. Rather she will be the most sessful among all her rtives with this.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s the same solicitation line that the previous goddess used on me!¡¹

    Arodde argued vehemently as her minimum resistance or perhaps because she didn¡¯t want to let go of the precious god resource but¡­¡­

    Enti herself somehow looked even more buoyant than before. No, it was even more than that, she was floating around like balloon that was drifting away on air. If one focused their hearing,

    ¡¸Fufuh, fufufuh. So he finally felt like worshiping me. Good grief, this guy really isn¡¯t honest! B-but saying ¡°my goddess¡±¡­¡­geez, just who is yours! Well, this Enti-sama is lovely after all? It can¡¯t be helped that he want to think like that! Ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    She was muttering such thing with made up reluctance. She waspletely in her own world. The same atmosphere like Soare and La could be felt from her. Was it the disposition of divine spirit? Or rather, at this rate she would really float away to somewhere in the world if she kept floating aimlessly like that¡­¡­

    ¡¸Oi, you two are Rune and Cino right? From now on that girl is your goddess. Hold on her so she doesn¡¯t fly away somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yee~s!¡¹¡¹

    The fairy sisters shouted Goddess-sama waiiitt~ and chased after Enti. They were really obedient. The two of them each grabbed at Enti¡¯s twin tails and they smoothly returned back.

    ¡¸Enti-san! Don¡¯t get tricked¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I-it can¡¯t be helped! If you are really that insistent, then I have no choice! I reaa~lly don¡¯t have a choice here! I-I guess I can be your goddess you know?¡¹

    It seemed that Arodde¡¯s invitation didn¡¯t even enter Enti¡¯s ear anymore. She put down her butt on her designated position (temp) above Hajme¡¯s head and skillfully sat down with girlish posture while puffing out her chest with folded arms smugly.

    But, the inside of her heart waspletely exposed with how her twintails were dancing around as though to show the degree of her good mood. Also the sisters Rune and Cino who were holding on that twintail were being swung around ¡¸Kyaa~¡¹ in delight. The other fairies also gathered after seeing that.

    ¡¸Uu, furthermore you offered migration to the fairies without asking first¡­¡­most of them are children who are rted to the folklore of wind. Please wait until the influx of conception has returned back to a certain level at least.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it will only be after the Treasure Tree grow, so it will be fine to do it a while after the world salvation.¡¹

    ¡¸Hics¡­¡­I¡¯m scared to ask this but, you can¡¯t possibly have anymore demand right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t. This is enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Master said that buutt, this is master we¡¯re talking about so you will mention something like interest or the like and continue to exploit her even in the future¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih, this demooonn¡¹

    Netemp Mother¡¯s words made Arodde trembled while crying and yelling ¡¸Hero-samaaa, save me hero-samaaa!¡¹.

    Hajime spoke words ¡¸Were my requests really that horrible?¡¹ that would definitely made anyone who knew about what transpired here to be astonished while he connected a gate. Arodde didn¡¯t waste any time and leap into it with lightning speed.

    And then,

    ¡¸Hero-samaaaa! The demon king! The demon king is horrible!¡¹

    ¡¸A? That¡¯s¡­¡­in other words, there isn¡¯t really any problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Hero-sama!?¡¹

    Hajime listened to such conversation while closing the gate.

    ¡¸Oi, Enti. Stop riding on my head already.¡¹

    ¡¸No way, I¡¯m your goddess after all.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯spletely unrted isn¡¯t it, this green slime. Don¡¯t forget to help Shia even after bing the Treasure Tree¡¯s avatar okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. I like Shia. I hate you but, you¡¯re Shia¡¯s important person, so if you are really that insistent than I¡¯ll ept being your goddess! Be thankful! Say Enti, thank you! kindly to me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps Oros or Meeres might have aptitude too. There is no problem even if the god is male as long as they have aptitude. I¡¯m nning to investigate the aptitude of all the divine spirits anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with youu! You said that I¡¯m your goddess! There¡¯s no taking it back anymore now!¡¹

    ¡¸Get into the treasure warehouse already for now. I¡¯m also going to n the improvement of Netemp Mother from now until this small Heaven Tree is restored.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you treating me cruelly! Pay more attention to me! Ah, stop! Don¡¯t pull at my legs!¡¹

    ¡¸Enti-sama and savior-sama are having a lot of fun~!¡¹

    ¡¸Mister! Goddess-sama! Cino want to join in too~?¡¹

    The goddess of the flowing sky and the fairy sisters danced yfully with Hajime at the center, and then, the fairies who saw them having fun (?) swarmed there one after another.

    While the small Heaven Tree was shining even brighter with every second that passed, a very peaceful and fantastical sight was continuing¡­¡­

    ¡¸I got a good souvenir for the madams. Fufuh. The ¡°my goddess¡± statement, master absolutely will notice and try to edit itter, so let¡¯s prepare a backup right now. I¡¯m looking forward to it-. Kuuh kuh kuh¡¹

    Among that, the wicked chuckle of the self-proimed loyalty value max Netemp Mother-san melted into the air and vanished.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389

    ¡¸Just why¡­¡­¡¹

    There was an echoing murmur. It sounded like someone trembling with fear, as though they werementing about the absurdity of the world.

    The location was the capital¨D¨Dno, the settlement located at the foot of the ¡°east small Heaven Tree¡±.

    The wooden houses standing on a row there were all slightly dirty all over. There were houses with holes, half broken houses, or houses with nks covering them like a cobbled out clothes.

    It was a deste sight that would make everyone ept that it is a deserted vige.

    In the past it was a capital whose name was synonym with luxurious, gorgeous, and bustling, but now it was in this state.

    Naturally the state of the small Heaven Tree protecting it was also horrible. It was already filled with a lot of cracks that it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if it crumbled down anytime now. The light it was d with was also weak like a candle fire in front of blowing wind.

    However, even though the surviving fairies living there were in the brink of destruction¨D¨D

    ¡¸AnikiiiBig brooo! Do iiitttt-¡¹

    ¡¸Aweeesome! As expected from aniki-!¡¹

    ¡¸He is facing anegobig sis even if she is weakened¡­¡­just what kind of person are youuu! This is electrifying yeah-¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought aniki is the strongest-! I¡¯ll follow you for my whole life-¡¹

    ¡¸Aniki¡¯s technique is number one in the worlddd!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oo!? Just now, a good onended square! This is the first time I saw anego got sent flying!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸A ¨C NI ¨C KI! A ¨C NI ¨C KI-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They were extremely energetic. It didn¡¯t feel like there was even a shred of despair here.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just why¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s mutter that was mixed with halfughter spilled out once more. His gaze was turned to the far distance.

    He felt like a bodyguard who was facing on an enemy who came to raid the ce. It was like when some thugs begged an expert ¡¸Sensei-, please take care of this guy-¡¹.

    Because, the fairies here,

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­why¡­¡­why are there are only some hyahhaaa guys with appearance like thugs at the end of the century here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸HYAHHAAAAAAAA!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹]

    ¡¸You guys are annoying-¡¹

    Yes, they had excessively punk fashion with Mohican hair or skinhead or no eyebrows like it was only natural that gave a really bad vibe.

    Their height was also like a normal person with muscrrge build. They were excessively belligerent and provocative. All of their faces were aggressive, they were constantly walking with a swagger, and they red at everything meaninglessly.

    They were a bunch of thugs no matter how he looked at them. Paired with the deste surrounding and a settlement that was no different from a deserted vige, they werepletely a hyahha bunch like in a certainwless end-of-century world that was ran with thew of the jungle.

    There was only one characteristic trait that they all shared. They all had a small horn growing on their forehead.

    ¡¸These guys, they said that they are from the lineage of ¡°oni¡¯s¡± after all. Should I just ept it, or should I say there is no way¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, the hyahha fairies were all born from the ¡°oni¡± apparitions or fairies from that lineage.

    It seemed that their belligerent disposition was a disposition that was shared by the fairies of the oni lineage, but their transformation into hyahha bunch like this was surely the result of cultivating a unique culture in this world.

    Also, when Kousuke first came here, they said ¡¸Who the hell are you bastard eeeh!?¡¹ or ¡¸What do you wanna do in our territory huuuh!?¡¹ and attacked him without hearing his argument but¡­¡­

    Speaking from the conclusion, they were weak. They were just hopelessly weak.

    The hyahha fairies had nothing but appearance. Like some thugs or bandits who were in a tale only to serve as the main character¡¯s stepping stone.

    And yet they wouldn¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s words at all. They wouldn¡¯t learn just from getting beaten up slightly and rushed at him while yelling OU OU¡­¡­

    And so Kousuke could only knock them down until their eyes rolled back. But after that Kousuke became their ¡°aniki¡± for some reason.

    ¡¸Aniki? Aniki? Your clones are almost getting annihted you know? Come on, bring out the new ones, the new ones, bring out a lot of the abyniki! Get heated up more! Pupuh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Etemp-san, how about helping out? Using your fairy mode.¡¹

    ¡¸You can just turn into the lord isn¡¯t it? Rather isn¡¯t it better to do just that!? It¡¯s fine if you show them the multiplying abyniki isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    ¡¸T-this damn bastard¡­¡­she ispletely nning to record my shameful sight¡­¡­¡¹

    Even so, soon it felt like he would only repeat things uselessly if he only used the clones that he was able to produce in his normal state.

    Right now, the existence that was trying to devour this small Heaven Tree of the east was exasperatingly tough. There were also a lot of the oni type at the previous great invasion to the main Heaven Tree, but this enemy here made those guys looked like they only had paper armor.

    Normal attacks felt like it didn¡¯t have any effect. He was able to finally inflict a noteworthy damage after using artifacts or magic at the same time.

    But, the enemy didn¡¯t look like the damage bothered them at the slightest. Furthermore the damage healed after a bit of time passed.

    And yet the enemy would erase the clones with one attack. It didn¡¯t matter even if the clones defended or they were just getting grazed.

    The ground shook just from a step of the enemy. The air was sted and shock waves were created just from a single punch.

    The three horns that grew on the enemy¡¯s head showed their identity.

    That apparition was disying overwhelming physical might and toughness that resembled a certain bugged rabbit. They were definitely the unreasonable existence that was talked in legend¨D¨Dthe very definition of ¡°oni¡±.

    ording to Arodde, they were the king of oni that ruled the prosperous capital around the small Heaven Tree of the east in the past. If talked in the term of earth¡¯s legend, it seemed that their origin was from the legend of ¡°Shuten Douji¡±¡­¡­

    ¡¸Really, I wonder why¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke muttered while ncing at the scene of another of his clone getting caught and crushed to death. Etemp-san who was riding on his shoulder was recording everything with intense focus. Her leg was thrusting repeatedly to Kousuke¡¯s neck. She was extremely annoying.

    ¡¸Abyniki, what is your impression? Hey hey, what is your impression from being hugged so passionately that you burst? Hey,e on tell meee!¡¹

    ¡¸S-shut up! I had cut the sense sharing with them! I-it¡¯s not like I¡¯m thinking of anything about it!¡¹¡¸Then, why have you been averting your gaze since some time ago? Why won¡¯t you fight and only left itpletely to your clones!? Teeell~ mee~?¡¹

    ¡¸S-shaddup¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though he was saying that, Kousuke was clearly agitated.

    That couldn¡¯t be helped¡­¡­perhaps.

    After all, the legendary great oni who was famous as the strongest¡­¡­was also an owner of a terribly heinous breasts. It must be not just his imagination that the clone who got hugged to death looked slightly happy.

    She had three ck horns that grew on her forehead and both sides of the head and long white hair and golden eyes. Her appearance was beautiful with nothing toin about.

    Her height was around two and half a meters, but her appearance wasn¡¯t like a certain muscr fairy by any means. Her kimono that was worn casually looked sensual due to her voluptuous and splendid style. Her bare legs that were exposed generously each time she kicked were radiant.

    Yes, the one who was called as ¡°anego¡± by the oni fairies, the oni king who originated from the legend of Shuten Douji¨D¨Dwas a terribly beautiful woman.

    Kousuke wondered just what kind of legend from other world got mixed that Shuten Douji who was famous as the strongest oni could be a woman.

    ¡¸Or is it because of that? Does the Japanese people¡¯s moe soul or gender flip soul reached here across the worlds even without the King Tree?¡¹

    It was impossible based on the chronological order, but when he thought of the depth of sinfulness of the Japan¡¯s otakus, it was possible that the conception from them might even crossed time and twisted the legend.

    ¡¸oOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!¡¹

    While he was thinking of such idiotic thing, his clones were sent flying altogether. Her mere shout was apanied by shock waves that pulverized everything in all directions.

    He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore to face her.

    He had to look straight at her.

    Even if,

    ¡¸Rana, Emily¡­¡­also, tentatively, ire. This is simply unavoidable!¡¹

    Even if the kimono of the Shuten Douji-san was getting too loose that her amazing breasts were magnificently spilling out!

    Even if each time she kicked, her beautiful legs became visible along with the fact that she wasn¡¯t wearing underwear below!

    He had to look no matter what! It was unavoidable! Overwhelmingly unavoidable!

    ¡¸The recording is taking everything perfectly!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you saying that now!?¡¹

    The oni was beautiful even with her face distorting viciously. That face was looking toward Kousuke and the small Heaven Tree that was covered behind him.

    Kousuke sighed. Even so he took out his sunsses.

    Shuten Douji leaned forward as though she was taking a crouching start posture.

    Kousuke pushed up the sunsses on his face and turned!

    ¡¸Oi, you guys! Peel open those eyeballs of yours and watch closely! Abyniki is getting serious!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸HYAHHAAH!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The excitement of the hyahha fairies was also reaching the peak. Etemp jumped down from Kousuke¡¯s shoulder andnded on the Mohican of a hyahha fairy.

    And then,

    ¡¸oOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. O beautiful oni. You better remember this. My name is Kousuke E Abyssgate! The one who shall exorcise thee¨D¨Dand return a smile on that beautiful face-¡¹

    The hyahha fairies cheered loudly ¡¸So cool anikiii-¡¹¡¸That¡¯s mind numbing!!¡¹¡¸I¡¯m in love-¡¹, while Etemp were rolling around inughter.

    Right after that, at the foot of the small Heaven Tree that was increasing even brighter due to the Heaven Tree¡¯s branch that had already been set up on it, the beautiful great oni and the abyss lord raised the curtain of their head-on battle.

    ..

    Like that, at the pce of Synclea Kingdom where the screening result of cameraman Etemp that even Hajime was seeing for the first time was being disyed, the battle at abyss lord side within the recording was concluded¨D¨D

    ¡ºWhat are you doing even though you are facing an oni? Furthermore when this is a body that is going to vanish anyway¡»

    ¡ºYou are still ady even if you are an oni. That is even truer now that you have regained your sanity. Then, even if it¡¯s just for a brief instant, it¡¯s only gentlemanly to treat ady with the suitable manner, o strong and beautiful one.¡»

    The abyss lord was turning on the spot while putting his overcoat on the Shuten Douji who was crumbling into particles.

    The kimono that became even more torn through the battle with the lord wasn¡¯t hiding her body anymore, so the lord¡¯s chuuni soul and gentleman conduct (directly taught from everyone in a certain national security department) must be aching seeing that.

    Although there was a difference in height between the two, the trench coat that looked like what a spy would wear that the lord bought due to his taste (from a long standing shop that was rmended by the members of a certain national security department) was able to properly hide her important parts.

    Shuten Douji was leaning on the wall of a crater that she created with her own fist while staring at the coat that was lightly put on her body¡¯s front with a puzzled look. She was able to regain her sanity although only just before her vanishing might be because the small Heaven Tree had regained quite a lot of its power.

    Before long, most of her lower body had been swept away by the wind and only her upper body remained. Shuten Douji turned her gaze to the lord who was making another meaningless turn with an embarrassingly cool pose and she suddenly started chuckling.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s with that. Are you trying to sweet talk this me?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a show of respect, o beautiful king of oni. The victor is me. So ept it graciously.¡»

    ¡ºReally, what a strange man.¡»

    Her abdomen had also vanished. However, Shuten Douji¡¯s mood was at the peak. Her eyes that were smeared with demonic aura now squinted peacefully with a faint elegance coloring it.

    It was as though her atrocity not long ago was just a lie. She really didn¡¯t look like someone who the hyahha bunch looked up to as ¡°anego¡±¡­¡­no, well, a certain bugged rabbit was also courteous just in her way of speaking, but her whole family was a hyahha bunch¡­¡­

    Anyway, the oni queen who looked like she was more suitable to be called Onee-sama rather than anego stared at the lord with aposed bearing.

    And then she turned her gaze leisurely toward the fairies who were peeking at the two of them from the edge of the crater. She muttered a question with an expression that looked sad andmenting.

    ¡ºWill you save them?¡»

    There was no imploring in her tone. However, there was expectation in it.

    In that case, the abyss lord only sighed ¡®fuh¡¯ and turned with an embarrassingly cool posing.

    ¡ºYou can look forward to the next time you open your eyes. You will stay as you are even in the future.¡»

    ¡ºWell now¡»

    She let out a sigh ¡®fuuh¡¯. Finally even her chest was crumbling. Shuten Douji stared at the lord once more while that was going on.

    ¡ºYou are the first man who defeat me right from the front. Please, I ask you to show me your eyes.¡»

    Unexpectedly, her tone of voice was terrifyingly alluring. Heated and boiling emotion was overflowing from her eyes.

    The lord was assaulted with a sensation that staggered him as though he was drunk. When he noticed he was already taking off his sunsses¡­¡­

    Kousuke suddenly returned to the driving seat! Ah, no good, the shame is sweeping me away like a surging wavee¡­¡­

    But before that happened,

    ¡º¨D¨DTsu, what are you!?¡»

    Shuten Douji who finally became just a head suddenly moved and bit at Kousuke¡¯s neck.

    Kousuke immediately tried to shake her away thinking that she might have lost her sanity again, but before that Shuten Douji¡¯s head easily let go and floated in the air.

    *Lick*, her tongue licked her lips with an excessivelyscivious atmosphere.

    ¡ºI put on a mark on you. So that we are always connected no matter where.¡»

    ¡ºEh? Mark? Connected?¡»

    Shuten Douji didn¡¯t answer the question of the bewildered Kousuke. She was finally in the verge of disappearing. She put on a sweet smile that looked really captivating and yet also girly while saying.

    ¡ºEngrave it inside yourself, mine name is¨D¨D¡»

    ¡º¨D¨D?¡»

    For some reason Hajime and others were unable to hear that name. Perhaps that name was conveyed through conception, or perhaps there was a different reason. Anyway, it was clear that it had a meaning that was more than simply being a name.

    ¡ºIf you call for me, then next time I shall be of assistance for you. No matter where you are in the world¨D¨Dmy beloved.¡»

    ¡ºEh!? Wai-, wait! What do you mean by that just¨D¨D¡»

    Shuten Douji vanished. Kousuke was left behind with his hand stretched to thin air.

    It seemed that what happened waspletely unexpected for the fairies too. They were dumbfounded with their mouth hanging open. A silent time psed for one, two beats¡­¡­

    ¡ºYou did it, Aby aniki! You got more wifes with this!¡»

    Etemp-san¡¯s voice of blessing (lol) was echoing very clearly. The small Heaven Tree alsopletely recovered at that good timing and a grand pir of light shoot to the sky. It was as though it was giving its blessing.

    The hyahha fairies alsoprehended the situation with that and they all cheered simultaneously. ¡ºAniki, that was seriously cool!¡»¡ºI can¡¯t believe you made anego fall for ya-. As expected from aniki!¡»¡ºWith this aniki has practically be our king ain¡¯t it?¡»¡ºYou said it!¡»¡ºLet¡¯s change the vige¡¯s name with aniki¡¯s name too!¡»¡ºIt¡¯s the birth of Abyssgate Vige!¡»¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºHYAHHAAAH!!!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡» they were showing that kind of revelry.

    And then, *gigigi* Kousuke who turned his gaze with a stiff motion like a doll that had never gotten maintained,

    ¡ºH-hand over that dataaaaaaaaaa!!¡»

    Said that and leaped at Etemp whose eyes were shining red in recording mode.

    The recording suddenly died.

    The expression of Moana and Koone and the others was slightly convulsing. Their gaze moved from the empty air to below where they caught sight of the two people in question who were currently in an indescribable state.

    Kousuke had also tried grabbing at Etemp in the reality because of shame and also his attempt to not let thatst scene getting disyed. But he got hurled away by Shia and in the end he got Drucken ced above his back at the corner of the room so he couldn¡¯t move.

    Hajime too had attempted to stop the unedited version with Enti¡¯s scene that he should have edited out, but the adult version Yue hugged him *monyu* right from the front and he ended up like a marite that got its strings severed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s good that both of you seems to have a lot of fun over there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We are really sorry. ¡¹¡¹

    Hajime and Kousuke¡¯s words were splendidly in harmony.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand that the two of you weren¡¯t saying all those things in the recording with that kind of intention, but you two should choose your words more carefully. Understand?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Aye.¡¹¡¹

    The figure of the very obedient demon king and abyss lord could be seen there.

    Koone turned a gaze of aspiration to Yue.

    Yue had already possessed peerless beauty and charm even at the normal time, but her adult appearance mode was in a sense putting her charm attribute in limit break state. She possessed a cmity level charm. In front of such Yue, even that demon king and his right-hand man got scolded ¡¸Bad-¡¹ and became very meek.

    So naturally she became like this.

    ¡¸Y-Yue-oneesama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The gaze of Moana whose cheeks were blushing from looking at Yue snapped toward Koone as though she had woken up from a dream. Her beloved little sister was staring at Yue with blushing cheeks and moist eyes.

    ¡¸Koo-tan!? Your Onee-sama is me you know!?¡¹

    Moana pulled at Koone¡¯s sleeve and appealed to her but¡­¡­

    The adult Yue who nodded ¡¸Nn¡¹ and sat back down on her chair suddenly met the gaze of Koone who was looking at her and she tilted her head slightly ¡¸Nn?¡¹. Koone opened her mouth as though her actual big sister didn¡¯t even exist within her eyes.

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to call you Yue-oneesama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Koone-tan!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~? Nn, it¡¯s fine I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fine!¡¹

    Moana red at Yue with teary eyes, but it was already toote. Koone-tan¡¯s face had be the face of a step little sister in rapture. Also, other than Koone, Lilin, Anneal, Spenser and others were also staring at Yue with blushing face.

    Hajime who received the strongest binding that was Yue¡¯s embrace went ¡¸Hah!?¡¹ and returned to his senses. At the same time at the corner of the room,

    ¡¸Enough, please be able to at least limit your speech and action when in abyss lord mode already. This is really a pathetic state as a Hauria desu! Abyssgate!¡¹

    ¡¸Please call me Kousuke ssu.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! It¡¯s Rana-san¡¯s domain regarding the new wife so I won¡¯t say anything about that but, please talk properly to Emily-chan and ire-san too about it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸A part of me is hoping that perhaps that matter was just some kind of exaggeration or something¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You are underestimating too much how easily Emily-chan and others can suffer. What if Hauria broke down from inside due to their carnage¡­¡­no, well, Hauria already often have internal conflict concerning Hajime-san though¡­¡­anyway! I¡¯ll go Level X at you if you make the two of them cry!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to kill me!? Shia-san, I think it will be okay you know? Our world is different after all. I also won¡¯t go to the fairy world anymore after this.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what they called a g desu.¡¹

    Kousuke who received the scolding from Shia-senpai as the next head of Hauria n finally had Drucken removed from his back and stood up. Although the word g was making him a bit anxious, ¡¸There is no way, right¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Even so¡­¡­hey, Kaori, Tio. What do you think we should do about Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸Really.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    On the other hand, Shizuku, Kaori, and Tio, the three of them were sporting a really nice smile. They were the victim trio of Super Miledy G in the past.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s fine right? Look, it¡¯s overflowing with romance, and I also managed to capture¨D¨DI mean securing the promise from the fairies to migrate. At the very least Rune and Cino are already moving to the treasure warehouse together with Enti, so I¡¯ll be able to show you a real fairyter you know? Okay, Shizuku. Don¡¯t you want to see a cute fairy?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with that. Don¡¯t tell me, you aren¡¯t saying that you won¡¯t show them unless I allow the robot¡¯s development aren¡¯t you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second Hajime-kun! Trying to entice us starting from Shizuku-chan isn¡¯t going to work. I¡¯m telling you!¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s gaze was wandering around as though her heart was wavering. Kaori immediately hugged her while sending a protesting gaze toward Hajime.

    Tio made a wry smile.

    ¡¸Good grief, goshujin-sama immediately be like a child when ite to thy hobby. But, doing it secretly like that is not that good. Goshujin-sama should have just tried to persuade us honestly and upfront.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You are going to ept it if I persuade you even though you were that angry?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, Shizuku, and also I art only slightly feeling offended because goshujin-sama art hiding this from us. We wouldst not deny goshujin-sama from something that thy really like.¡¹

    It seemed that he was overthinking it a little bit too much. Hajime made a really bright smile.

    ¡¸It was my bad. I won¡¯t hide about my creation n anymore. I¡¯m also nning to develop things like mecha ck dragon or mecha divine ck dragon, but I¡¯ll show the blueprint for those tooter to you.¡¹

    ¡¸M-mine mecha version, goshujin-sama said?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, it¡¯smon sense that there is a mecha version for giant monster right? Defeating the real thing with that is the romance of scientist.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama art nning to defeat me!? Just where art goshujin-sama heading toward!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Tio. As expected, don¡¯t you thing that at least the three of us should be watching him with strict eyes so as to encourage him to restrain himself?¡¹

    ¡¸But, Shizuku-chan¡­¡­this is Hajime-kun we are talking about, so perhaps, he will only getting better at hiding things if we do that. He might even do something like creating a world exclusively for research or something.¡¹

    Kaori and others could only be at their wits¡¯ end facing this MAD transmutation master who didn¡¯t know where to stop. The first wife-sama would be wholly agreeing with Hajime at this kind of time. The only way left to stop him then was Shia¡¯s pro-wrestling technique.

    ¡¸Even so, that Enti-san, since when she¡­¡­Hajime-san, you aren¡¯t doing anything strange with her aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by something strange, don¡¯t make it sounds scandalous like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess so. Those divine spirits, they are all a bit like that¡­¡­so perhaps, there are also the ¡°affection¡± of some among them that is following me around too?¡¹

    ¡¸There is definitely some following you. Perhaps I¡¯ll try researching an artifact to be able to see the conception. If there is the affection of several divine spirits on you¡­¡­perhaps we will be able to see a sight of you having an aura covering you like a grudge?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that, it¡¯s scary.¡¹

    Shia recalled the representative of the divine spirits who was a bit like that¨D¨DSoare, how she usually acted and shivered. Surely a conception from her was coiling around her stickily like a slime, no doubt about it.

    Also, right after returning back to this side, inside the treasure warehouses that got connected once more, Enti (she already returned back to being a slime) was doing things like reporting the detail of what happened to Soare and others.

    ¨D¨DBeing Hajime¡¯s goddess meant that I¡¯m also Shia¡¯s goddess! I have be an existence that is in different ne of existence from everyone now! Sorry everyone! It¡¯s because both Hajime and Shia said that it¡¯s no good unless it¡¯s me! It¡¯s really troubling for me too! Eheheh

    She was saying that with a horribly smug face. She was exaggerating the story a little bit.

    In addition, the sisters Rune & Cino were also agitating them up by saying things like ¡¸Enti-sama is none other than the god of the new world! You guys, your head are too high! Bow to the goddeess~!¡¹ or ¡¸We are Enti-sama¡¯s first followers! We are big shots!¡¹.

    Anyway, it was just a matter of time before Soare and Udar snapped. Most likely the nature inside the treasure warehouse that had been raised with much effort and time would be an emptynd before the creation of the Treasure Tree.

    ¡¸Either way, we got to go meet Lutria soon. Shia too, you want to meet with that maid friend of yours right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes desu! I hope Dahlia-san is doing well¡­¡­putting that aside Hajime-san, you mustn¡¯t treat even Lutria-san like Arodde-san okay?¡¹

    ¡¸How can you think that of me. There is no way I¡¯ll do that.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes narrowed seeing Shia¡¯s nk stare toward him. But, he had many things to ask Lutria, like confirming the consistency of Arodde¡¯s story, or asking how to create the divine spirits, etc.

    Shia¡¯s nk stare deepened. It reached Yue¡¯s level.

    ¡¸¡­..This is just for example but, what is Hajime-san going to do if by any case all the divine spirits have the aptitude to be an avatar because of that method of their creation?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to politely request her,e on, create more of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected desuuu! Hajime-san¡¯s ¡°polite¡± is no different than ¡°threatening¡±!¡¹

    T-this guy, he is seriously a fiend¡­¡­Koone and others were sending him a gaze that was saying that. Because, Arodde had said that even an avatar might be in danger of dying to create a family that had the aptitude.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll ask the divine spirits to share themselves just a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you remember their scream that is like their death throes when creating the offshoot spirit!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­¡­it¡¯ll be convenient if we can use the offshoot spirits as the avatar of the revived World Tree¡¯s branches¡­¡­and I also want to keep the current offshoot spirits as Shia¡¯s trump card¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, as I thought do you want to grasp the world? You won¡¯t feel satisfied with just the ¡°Miniature Garden¡±?¡¹

    The demon king averted his eyes. Koone and others trembled. Don¡¯t tell me, he won¡¯t also try to rece Foltina-sama right? That was what inside their mind.

    Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio were starting to have discussion with each other, that perhaps as expected the three of them should at least be strict to Hajime.

    ¡¸Master will be the new god of all the worlds! Isn¡¯t that fine!¡¹

    ¡¸Etemp-san, please don¡¯t instigate Hajime-san. I¡¯ll make your stomach copse once more with my crimson warhammer you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ii¡¹

    She was formerly Erst, so the memory of her stomach getting concaved by Shia must be remaining in her mind clearly. She was shivering in her arachnid figure while her legs were rubbing her stomach.

    While they were making such conversation¡­¡­the atmosphere of Hajime who was averting his gaze suddenly changed.

    He smiled thinly and turned his gaze toward empty air.

    ¡¸He is back.¡¹

    After Hajime and Kousuke returned back early, Arodde was doing various preparations to temporarily left the Fairy World like creating the sacred treasure for the manly goddess, hailing the small Heaven Trees at the four directions to purify the continent¡¯s conception, selecting the great apparitions who could be entrusted with protecting the Heaven Tree, etc, etc. Kouki & Netemp Mother were entrusted to protect her during her preparation, but it seemed they were returning now.

    Everyone followed Hajime¡¯s gaze to the empty space he was staring toward.

    Right after that, a space distortion was created above the terrace. Yue lightly waved her finger to use gravity magic and moved the cups and snacks away. After that a gate opened as though it had been waiting for the right timing.

    ¡¸Oops¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaah¡¹

    ¡¸Netemp-san is here!¡¹

    Koukinded firmly on the table. Arodde fell hard on her butt. And then Netemp Mother whonded on one knee with one hand stretched to form the heronding pose.

    ¡¸Kouki!¡¹

    ¡¸Moana.¡¹

    Was it just his imagination? Moana¡¯s expression turned all smiles with joy at Kouki¡¯s return, but just for an instant it felt like she was directing a gaze that was like a murderer toward Arodde. It really just for an instant, so surely it was just an imagination, no doubt about it¡­¡­

    Moana jumped on the table deeply emotionally. Kouki was going to receive her with a gentle expression¨D¨Dbut before he could,

    ¡¸Here I pray-, scatter away the wicked! ¨D¨D¡±Surging Wind¡±!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ababah!?¡¹

    The super localized whirlwind that Lilin fired scooped up Moana and dropped her to the other side of the table.

    Anneal raised her voice ¡¸Lilin!? No matter what she is still the former queen you know!?¡¹, while Koone was saying ¡¸L-Lilin, you are really serious!?¡¹ with a shudder. But Lilin-san ignored them and immediately leaped on the table.

    ¡¸Wee back, Kouki-san.¡¹

    ¡¸L-Lilin? Why did you blow away Moana¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because I want to be the first one to say ¡°wee back¡± to Kouki-san?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you thinking blowing away someone just for that!¡¹

    Moana crawled up from below the table. She was absurdly angry.

    In respond to that yell of Moana, Lilin brushed away her hair *faasah* while dering with a cool look.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my creed to always act like I¡¯m in the battlefield. That won¡¯t change even when ites to love. I¡¯ll simply gain victory in everything with the use of force-¡¹

    ¡¸T-this battle idiooot-¡¹

    Moana leaped toward Lilin who was leaning close to Kouki.

    The current Kouki wasn¡¯t so dense that he couldn¡¯t guess Lilin¡¯s feeling after she was taking such tant action. And so, his eyes rapidly turned dead seeing the scene of carnage that swiftly unfolded in front of him despite finally being able to return back.

    He suddenly felt some gazes. When he looked there,

    ¡¸¡¸Hyuu~?¡¹¡¹

    The demon king and the lord were pointing their fingers at him with both hands while whistling. They were smirking widely. The hero¡¯s hand touched the holy sword¡¯s handle.

    But, before another kind of scene of carnage unfolded,

    ¡¸Hero-sama? These women¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, they are¨D¨Dhih!?¡¹

    Kouki reflexively screamed. Because, he found an avatar of yandere there when he turned around. Her head was tilted so steeply there must have something that snapped in there. Her pupils were expanding out. A strand of hair was stuck on the corner of her lips. That figure was producing a bizarre intensity.

    ¡¸Goddess-sama from another world? Allow me to introduce myself! I am Moana! The woman¡­¡­yes, the woman who Kouki is going to take back together with him!¡¹(TN: In the raw, the words that are used has the implication of bringing a woman home to have sex with her.)

    ¡¸Moana!?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t wrong. She had retired from being a queen and decided toe along with Kouki. Kouki too was wishing for that. But, the way she said it was just bad.

    Arodde¡¯s gaze was gradually turning even more murderous. That was how it looked like.

    ¡¸Kouki-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Lilin? Listen to me, I¡¯m¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I still can¡¯t allow myself to be taken away by you yet.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to!?¡¹

    ¡¸I wish to pour my efforts for the revival of my country. There must also be remnants of the enemy, so I also still have the mission to protect Koone-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. Well, that seems to be the case.¡¹

    I¡¯m d, Lilin is normal¡­¡­he thought. But it was only for a brief moment.

    ¡¸But, please resolve yourself next time when youe to this world again.¡¹

    Lilin? Kouki¡¯s expression convulsed. Certainly, thanks to the Fairy Key and Ring, it had be easy if he wanted toe and go to this Desert World. He also intended toe here again to check on the situation before long but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I swear I¡¯ll snatch you away.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    He wondered why. Lilin¡¯s eyes looked like the eyes of carnivore that was targeting a herbivore. He wanted to start anew with forming the schedule of his trip¡­¡­

    He also was feeling as though Arodde¡¯s aura was rapidly turning ominous¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hero-sama is going to go to a trip alone with me after this. This is a very important mission. My apologies but, allow me to say this despite everything. Can you two please not bother hero-sama with such triviality?¡¹

    Her voice was very quiet and cool. She also had on a sweet smile as an extra.

    However, the aura around her was muddy ck. It was like the sacred light she had on when he first encountered her was just a lie.

    The gaze of Moana, and Lilin, and Arodde crossed each other. *Crackle crackle crackle*. The air was heavy. It was also stifling. It was as though the oxygen got their own will and ran away from here.

    But, it was at this time. Ryuutarou stood up. Before this he had swiftly evacuated to the end of the table together with Suzu when the wive~s were starting to give out disturbing presence at the middle of the image recording. Both of them had been enjoying the tea peacefully with each other while persisting to remain a spectator at that spot. But now he shrugged helplessly and spoke.

    ¡¸Oi, you guys. Calm down. Nagumo and Endou too, enough with the provocation already. Kouki has finally returned back yeah. Let him rx.¡¹

    ¡¸Ryu-Ryuutarou!!¡¹

    As expected from my one and only best friend! You are my only ally! Kouki¡¯s expression brightened as though he had found a messiah.

    But, however,

    ¡¸Okay, Moana-san and also you two. How about rejoicing Kouki¡¯s safe return first for the time¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Shut up for a bit!!¡¹¡¹¡¹]

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    The former warrior queen, the alwaysbat ready royal guard, and the ill goddess, the eyes of three of them let out a glint that was overflowing with ghastliness. The hero¡¯s messiah dejectedly withdrew when he was hit by that pressure.

    No way-, Ryuutarou! You are abandoning me!? Kouki pleaded with his gaze. Ryuutarou gulped his saliva, even so he tried to muster his courage, thinking that he should save his best friend as expected, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ryuu-kun. Let¡¯s stay quiet for now okay? If it¡¯s the current Kouki-kun then he will surely be okay. Yue-oneesama is also carrying the tea to over there, so let¡¯s sit there.¡¹

    Suzu pulled his arm before that. Looking over there, there was Yue who was moving the tea party set from the terrace back into the room again. Hajime and co and Spenser and co were also immediately leaving into the room as though running away from a bomb.

    Only Koone was looking concerned for Kouki and the three women, but she too was urged by Anneal to enter inside the room as though she was evacuating away.

    ¡¸N-no, but still, Suzu. Even Kouki must be tired.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be horrible if Ryuu-kun were to stick your nose into that kind of awful carnage and something happen to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Suzu¡­¡­hehe, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll do just as Suzu said yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki thought. Eh, what¡¯s this¡­¡­. Come to think of it, it was also in his mind when he noticed how Suzu was calling Ryuutarou ¡°Ryuu-kun¡± before he got summoned to the Factory World.

    At the same time, seeing Ryuutarou smiling with a bit of embarrassment, and the sense of distance between the two that was far closer than what he remembered, the thinking don¡¯t tell me crossed his mind¡­¡­

    ¡¸Aa~, Kouki. Let me tell you this before I forget. We are now going out with each other.¡¹

    ¡¸Eheh, that¡¯s how it is!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, I, I see¡­¡­err, congrattions?¡¹

    Ryuutarou and Suzu thanked Kouki back ¡¸Thanks!¡¹¡¸Thank youu¡¹ at the same time. And then they turned around immediately. While holding hands together intimately.

    Kouki reached out with his hand, Wait Ryuutarouuu! Don¡¯t leave me!, but¡­¡­

    His best friend didn¡¯t even look back anymore toward him. The hand that he stretched out, didn¡¯t reach¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hey, Kouki. You¡¯re going to bring me back with you right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hero-sama? No, I can call you with your name Kouki-sama right? Kouki-sama, you are going to travel alone with me aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-san, if it is like this, how about I bring Kouki-san home with me?¡¹

    The happy back of his best friend was getting farther away.

    At the same time, the ghastly air around him was heightening as every second passed that it felt like the air was creaking.

    *Hyup* The face of Hajime and Kousuke peeked out from the door that led to inside the room like a totem. They sent him a powerful thumb up before their face pulled back inside in a sh.

    Kouki looked up to the sky¡­¡­and took a deep breath.

    ¡¸For now, how about we have a heart-to-heart talk with each other?¡¹

    He then said that with a wry smile.

    ..

    After that, a party to celebrate Kouki and Moanas¡¯ departure and also as a show of gratitude for the world¡¯s salvation was held at the center of the capital of Synclea. Although there was a feeling of reluctance to say farewell, the group managed to return to Tortus.

    It went without saying that things became hectic with Liliana, Aiko, Yuuka and the other ssmates when they returned. They took rest to recover from the fatigue of the journey in the pce while exining the situation through Etemp & Netemp¡¯s recording. Things ended up bing even more hectic due to the session of shocking facts & scenes.

    Naturally the society in earth would also became terribly noisy due to their long absent, but there Hajime who had obtained infinite magic power naturally nned to let his Neutra¡ðizer World shed to take care of it, so surely the uproar there would die out quickly.

    Kouki would also return temporarily to earth. Moana and Arodde would alsoe along. There was also a need to refine the n to revive the World Tree¡¯s Branches once more in a more concrete way, and there was also no particr reason why they couldn¡¯te along.

    And so several dayster¨D¨D

    ¡¸S-so this is Kouki¡¯s home¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-so this is where Kouki¡¯s family is¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana and Arodde were nervous, but a beatter they looked at each other¡¯s face and fighting spirit was crackling when their gaze that seemed to say ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one who get recognized by his family!¡¹ collided with each other.

    Kouki smiled wryly at that, even so he looked up at his house with a deep emotion.

    He dropped out of school with his own initiative and left his house. Not even a year had passed since then. However, it felt like he hadn¡¯t returned home for several years.

    ¡¸Eh? Onii-chan? Wait, you brought home women!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Kouki, you are back?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki has returned home!?¡¹

    When he rang the inter phone because he hesitated to enter inside right away, his little sister Mizuki came out right away. His mother Miya and his father Seiji were also home. Perhaps they were home because the society was in uproar or perhaps he had just good timing. The two of them heard Mizuki¡¯s voice and showed themselves.

    The eyes of his family widened when they saw the two foreign women who were stiff like statues but are clearly stunning beauties. Kouki watched that and somehow he got a thought.

    Strangely, he felt far more hopelesspared to when he returned from Tortus for the first time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hee. Kouki, your face has gotten a lot better even though it haven¡¯t been that long since west saw you.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, looks like it was a good trip huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There was a lot of troubles but, it was a good trip. Though I¡¯ll still have to go again after this.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then get some rest properly. The two beauties with you are alsoing in right?¡¹

    His mother said that and turned around while inviting Moana and Arodde to enter inside the house. Then she looked back across her shoulder and said,

    ¡¸Kouki. Wee home.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­yeah, I¡¯m home.¡¹

    Aa, I am home, he thought.

    ¡¸Wait Onii-chan! What with those two beautiful women! What¡¯s your rtionship with them!?¡¹

    ¡¸K-Kouki. A scene of carnage is no good you know? Tou-san once almost died because of that¡­¡­¡¹

    A smile naturally slipped out on his face seeing Mizuki who was noisily jumping around him and Seiji¡¯s worried look.

    It was a smile that was overflowing from his heart. A smile that he couldn¡¯t show at all when he returned from Tortus for the first time¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, Mizuki, Tou-san. I¡¯ll tell you guys everything.¡¹

    Kouki looked like he had changed. Mizuki and Seiji reflexively looked at each other in respond to that. Kouki¡¯s smile deepened even more seeing the two like that while he passed through the entrance to inside with a very peaceful feeling.

    With this, the hero had returned home¨D¨Din the truest meaning.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390

    Author note: This is the revised version of Tortus Travel Journal ? (After III). The first half is the same like before, while theter half after Adol made his appearance has been changed slightly. Because of the story of Tio¡¯s return to her vige before the final battle that I wrote as the extra story of volume 11, I revised this chapter to make it consistent with that story. Best regards.

    ¨D¨DKeep living. Keep struggling, and struggling to live like you¡¯re going to die from here on too. Do that, and one day¡­¡­there is meaning in you surviving this day, the day you can think so is going toe for sure

    Behind the roaring waterfall. Inside that natural cave, a voice that was heavy like rock, hard like steel, and unshakable like a great tree echoed.

    At the northern mountain range, near the summit of the first mountain there. It was the ce where Hajime and co found Will Cudeta who was stranded here.

    The scene of that time was being watched through past rey.

    He was a young master of a house of count. He asked for unreasonable things and apanied some veteran adventurers. He wasn¡¯t any use at all, yet he was the only one who survived. He harbored a terrible feeling of guilt about it, however at the same time he was helplessly happy of the fact that he survived.

    Will sobbed with a crumpled face saying that he was an ugly human. Hajime grabbed his cor and threw those words on him.

    Inside the past rey, Hajime immediately came back to his senses and let go of Will. It was as though he was feeling embarrassed that he got so heated up. He was giving off an awkward air.

    ¡¸There is certainly a meaning of your survival huh?¡¹

    Shuu messed up Hajime¡¯s hair with a rough stroke. Hajime averted his eyes as though he was faced with a ck history. He pped down Shuu¡¯s hand with embarrassment.

    But, even though he averted his gaze from his father, Sumire was lying in wait ahead of his gaze.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to be that embarrassed. Look, Will-kun is it? A bit of strength has returned into his eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It was mostly me venting out my anger. It was too childish of me I can¡¯t bear to look at it.¡¹

    Hajime and Will¡¯s circumstance ovepped at the aspect of ¡°surviving alone inside a cave¡±. That Will spouting out words that it was shameful for him to survive sounded like he was saying that Hajime¡¯s own survival was a mistake and he spontaneously spoke that line just now. Certainly, it could be called as him venting out.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! Papa, you were cool nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu tightly hugged the legs of the self-depreciating Hajime. Her perfectly round eyes were sparkling. At the same time, a kind tune could also be vaguely felt from her voice, it conveyed both her true feeling and consideration.

    A smile naturally formed on Hajime¡¯s face. He unconsciously stroked Myuu¡¯s head. Myuu narrowed her eyes pleasantly, as though she was entering a warm bath. ¡¸Myu~~¡¹ An adorable voice thatcked tension slipped out.

    Aiko¡¯s expression loosened smilingly seeing such Myuu while showing her agreement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Those words also echoed deeply at the bottom of our heart. Just how heavy the experience of Hajime-kun in the abyss. It felt like we were able to slightly sympathize with that experience that we could only imagine about.¡¹

    Just as Aiko said, Aiko and Yuuka and others inside the past rey were all showing expression as though they were greatly moved by something. It was like they were in front of a small hearth within harsh winter. Hajime who only showed his cold side to them since their reunion gave off a humane heat, and that heat melted the freezing part inside themselves. Their expression showed that.

    Tomoichi and others who had actually watched the struggle for survival in the abyss were also feeling something from those words just now. They were sending gaze that was filled with warmth somewhere inside toward Hajime. Tomoichi asked with a gentle tone.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Is he still an adventurer even now?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t really know how he is doing right now. After the final battle, he came with his parents and brothers one time for greeting but¡­¡­it seemed they were really busy with the reconstruction, perhaps he is helping his parents right now.¡¹

    Hajime tilted his head in puzzlement, but Liliana told them the answer.

    ¡¸Cudeta House¡¯s contribution for the reconstruction is immense. They cooperated with Fuhren, and they even use their own private fortune in the effort. To reward that dedication, now they are the feudal lord that govern over the southern territory of the kingdom.¡¹

    It seemed they obtained great sess where their influence was at duke level.

    When the devil race invaded the capital, many high ss nobles became sacrifices. And then the number of surviving nobles who perceived that as chance to fatten their own pocket also wasn¡¯t just a few.

    Liliana¡¯s eyes for judging people were the real thing, so there was no problem in discerning that type of people but, it couldn¡¯t be denied that ¡°people who could be trusted¡± wascking in supply.

    In such situation, the count who underwent great hardships to fulfill his duty as noble and also returned the favor to his majesty the demon king who saved Will and helped Liliana who was the demon king¡¯s wife seemed to be someone who could be strongly trusted even in Liliana¡¯s eye. Right now he was even bing one of the kingdom¡¯s mainstay leaders.

    ¡¸Inevitably the responsibility that the lord is shouldering is also bing immense, so Will-san also washed his hand from being an adventurer and give his all in helping with his house¡¯s work. Right now he is holding the post as the official responsible for the aidmodities and the like in Fuhren as the representative of Cudeta House.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, so he is the one in charge of negotiating with that metropolis ofmerce, that¡¯s amazing. Your average joe will get cajoled and has all his possession stripped away from him in that job though.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now everyone is united so even Fuhren isn¡¯t being that opportunist. If they are doing business greedily which cause the people¡¯s dissatisfaction to pile up, and that news enter a certain someone¡¯s ear¡­¡­they¡¯ll end up like a certain underground organization in the past! Or so they think.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is. The tragedy that befell the underground organization that auctioned Myuu and caused dirty fireworks to bloom in a part of Fuhren seemed to left asting impression in the mind of the upper echelon there.

    It wasn¡¯t like Hajime was the ally of the people but, Liliana had worked hard doing everything she could. Then, seeing that Hajime would move¡­¡­surely they couldn¡¯t discard such possibility.

    ¡¸Fufu. To say nothing of how Will-san is someone who his majesty the demon king personally saved. They can do nothing else but treating him with sincerity and good faith. Fufufu.¡¹

    Oh? It felt like Princess Liliana¡¯s smiling face was wicked¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hey, Lily. Could it be, you did something like advising the lord regarding Will¡¯s cement¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Pyu~pyupyu~pyu~?¡¹

    A lovely whistling voice echoed in the cave. What a clich¨¦ way to y innocent. Even though it was just whistling but the way it had absurdly delicate and beautiful tune was aggravating. Furthermore, the tune was from the magical girl song before this. What fast learning. The slight arrangement so that the tune was usable for whistling was even more irritaiting.

    The tough princess who made use of her husband¡¯s influence without reservation caused everyone to look conflicted. Setting that aside¡­¡­Kaori returned her focus into the past rey.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu. Hajime-kun entered a world with Yue all alone again.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Kaori-san. They¡¯re creating this pink world anytime anywhere. Do you understand my feeling when we were still traveling with just the three of us?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand it, Shia. Because, Shia is making an amazing face even inside the projection. This face, filled with things like alienation or loneliness or emptiness, it¡¯s like all those are all jumbled up. Surely I¡¯ll also be like that in your position!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia!¡¹

    Somehow the friendship value of Kaori and Shia was rising. They hugged each other tightly. It might be understandable. After all, inside the past projection, tightly grasping Hajime¡¯s hand,

    ¨D¨DIt¡¯s fine, Hajime isn¡¯t wrong

    ¨D¨DYue

    ¨D¨DLive with your all. Keep living. Forever together with me. Okay?

    Yue¡¯s expression waspassionate like the holy mother. Hajime was lovingly staring at such Yue while caressing her cheek.

    Of course, Yue was also rubbing her cheek on Hajime¡¯s hand fawningly. There was the illusion of heart shaped bubbles were drifting airily and the air being colored pink. Even though it was inside the projection, somehow even the air felt sweet like cookies.

    And then that sickly sweet scene became paused as a still image. The culprit was of course Yue-sama. Her face was smug. It was really smug. At the same time she was even pointing her finger and bending backward like a certain pirate empress when looking down on others.

    With godspeed Kaori moved behind Yue and restrained her. In the same beat Shia carried out a tickling execution with her rabbit ears. Shizuku and Aiko and Liliana also joined in nonchntly. Shia held Yue¡¯s waist and lifted her up horizontally. Even her shoes were taken off and not just her sides, even the back of her feet were tickled.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nh!? Nnh!? Sto, stop-, fuhih!? Hyawa!?¡¹

    The moment she tried to shake them off, ¡¸That looks fun nano~!¡¹ Myuu also joined in the tickling! Yue became unable to act roughly and screamed ¡®ahi ahi¡¯ with tearful eyes.

    The parents were watching their frolicking with gaze that seemed to say ¡®They¡¯re really getting along¡¯. During that, Hajime suddenly noticed. How Tio was strangely docile.

    ¡¸Oi, what¡¯s the matter Tio? You¡¯re making a face like a normal dragon race like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I am a normal dragon race people though!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­haha-¡¹

    ¡¸Why art thouughing!?¡¹

    ¡®How insulting!¡¯ Tio huffed as though to say that. Seeing her like that Hajime narrowed his eyes thinking that something was strange as expected. Because, she wasn¡¯t going ¡®haa haa¡¯ even though he just insulted her with something like ¡¸You are a dragon race that is not dragon race. You¡¯re dragon race (lol) right?¡¹. It was abnormal.

    ¡¸And, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief, goshujin-sama art sharp. Well, it¡¯s delightful that thou art watching me carefully like that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸A docile Tio is so strange that it¡¯s conspicuous to anyone whether they want to notice or not, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Nh fuuh. Mine overwhelming gratitude for the sharp words that floweth like water and yet sharp like spear!¡¹

    ¡¸Enough, just say quickly what¡¯s wrong.¡¹

    Hajime was slightly relived seeing Tio finally going ¡®haa haa¡¯ and urged her. Then Tio turned around and bared open her feeling while smiling bitterly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s not something that needst to be worried about. I am merely a little ashamed of mine blunder.¡¹

    Hajime guessed Tio¡¯s thought from those words.

    Most likely, she was reminded once more from seeing Will inside the past projection. How she was controlled and killed the adventurers.

    ¡¸It was truly, an irredeemable mistake.¡¹

    Indignation could be seen inside her bitter smile. Behind her golden pupils, there was a flicker of me that zed fiercely as though burning herself.

    Yue and others stopped messing around seeing that. They looked at Tio with a quiet expression. And then the parents gasped and opened their eyes wide.

    Kaoruko and Akiko got flustered by the stifling air. They gave a follow up toward Tio.

    ¡¸Bu, but, if I remember right, Tio-san was controlled wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That was what I heard from Aiko too. Then¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Both of you, mine gratitude for thy consideration. But, human lives were lost. It couldst not be put away merely by saying that it couldst not be helped.¡¹

    Kaoruko and Akiko became speechless from Tio¡¯s decisive reply. Shuuzou and other Yaegashi family members seemed to understand Tio¡¯s feeling. They were watching her with a calm gaze.

    Sumire and Shuu looked at each other and asked Tio.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you obtain the forgiveness from Will-kun and the other adventurers¡¯ family?¡¹

    ¡¸After the final battle, you went to apologize to them before going to earth didn¡¯t you? Hajime also apanied you right?¡¹

    Actually, Tio already went to apologize to the families that were left behind by those adventurers. Not just from Will, she also obtained forgiveness from them. It seemed there was already exnation about the circumstance from Will beforehand, and there was also Tio¡¯s achievement in the final battle and other ce that they received Tio¡¯s apologize with no ill feeling so much that Tio felt troubled instead but¡­¡­

    ¡¸That is that, this is this. Due to mine mistake, lives were lost needlessly. Whether I am forgiven or not for it, it¡¯s something that I must not forget for mine whole life.¡¹

    Tio spun words of admonition like a strict judge, or perhaps like a priest that preached the truth.

    From her words there was certainly the figure of strict and moral dragon race who wouldn¡¯t allow any pampering for herself or averting her gaze from what she should shoulder.

    With self-reproach and self-admonition, and then prayer to the death for happiness in the next world in her heart, Tio silently closed her eyes. While solemn atmosphere was filling the cave, a small silhouette came running with rapid steps.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, thank you. Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­¡¹

    Before it was to Hajime. Now it was to Tio. However, this time it wasn¡¯t with words. Myuu was simply clinging on Tio¡¯s leg.

    Yue and others, also the parents too were praying for happiness in the next life for the dead. Time flowed solemnly for a while.

    Before long, Hajime broke the silence.

    ¡¸Well, she isn¡¯t worrying or anything, if it¡¯s something that Tio decided herself then I don¡¯t really have anything to say but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it goshujin-sama?¡¹

    Hajime didn¡¯t mind if she wasn¡¯t being tormented by guilty conscience and trapped in it. In that respect, Tio was more level headed than anyone else despite being a total pervert, so he wasn¡¯t worried. Though although he said that, Hajime¡¯s expression softened with consideration somewhere in it. Tio tilted her head seeing that.

    ¡¸There might be negligence in your part. You must be really confident in the defense power of the unbreakable dragon scale. You were also undoubtedly very tired after flying continuously from the far away solitary ind without stopping until here.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well¡­¡­that art the case. However¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio tried to argue back, however, Hajime interrupted her with his hand and continued.

    ¡¸Above all else, you were unlucky. Even though you were hiding within a vast mountain range, you still encountered that guy. What¡¯s more it was in a superb timing where he was in the middle of carrying out his n. It made me wonder just what kind of coincidence was that.¡¹

    Hajime folded his arms while talking. Everyone focused on him. Hearing the word ¡¸Unlucky¡¹, her expression looked like she wanted to object ¡¸That¡¯s not an excuse¡¹ so much, but she stayed quiet and lent her ear.

    ¡¸Tio, should I say as expected from the dragon race, that mental strength of yours isn¡¯t a joke. I¡¯ve never seen you shaken no matter what kind of trial it was in the great dungeons.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I hath, lived for more than five hundred years after all.¡¹

    Yes, whether it was at Great Dungeon Haltina, or the cave of ice and snow, against trial that tested the mind, she would face it with more firmness than anyone, and broke through it.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying this. You were unlucky.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of all people, you got found out by an absurd genius like Shimizu.¡¹

    ¡¸Genius¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Shuuzou who was muttering with a questioning tone. But, it seemed everyone felt the same. They harbored surprise and puzzlement toward Hajime praising Shimizu Yukitoshi as genius without exaggerating.

    Hajime shrugged sensing such atmosphere.

    ¡¸Because that¡¯s true right? Even though it took a whole day, he brainwashed this Tio you know? How else you¡¯re going to call him other than a cheat level genius?¡¹

    Not only that. Even without looking too far back, the feat of dominating arge army of sixty thousand monsters within two week wasn¡¯t normal.

    Even if it was just him controlling the boss monsters within that army instead of all sixty thousand, that still counted of nearly a hundred monsters. Furthermore those monsters were the boss of several hundred or several thousand monsters, so naturally they were powerful monsters. And hepletely brainwashed them under his control, so it could be seen how amazing that was.

    ¡¸Perhaps it was actually Shimizu who was the natural enemy of the devil race. Exactly because of that they brought up the talk of epting him as theirrade and when he was captured by us they immediately washed their hands off him¡­¡­well, it¡¯s nothing more than a spection though.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, what do you mean by natural enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Shuuzou-san, I exined the situation at Tortus already didn¡¯t I? Do you remember what was the absolute advantage of the devil race?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­if I remember right, a general called Freed was leading a monster army¡­¡­aa, so it¡¯s something like that. Shimizu-kun was¡­¡­could it be, there was a chance he might steal that monster army¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He controlled thatrge army while he was still inexperienced. If he trained diligently, there was enough possibility he could do that. Even if he could not, it was proved that numbers can be resisted with numbers.¡¹

    Aiko looked down hearing Hajime¡¯s spection.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If, Shimizu-kun stayed at our side, he might be able to be a hero just like he wanted.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. What that guy wanted was an environment where ¡°he was the only special one¡±. If that¡¯s the case than either way it¡¯s only the devil race¡¯s side that can grant his wish. I think the result wouldn¡¯t change.¡¹

    ¡¸Is, that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s so. After all everyst one of the guys in the ss is a cheat.¡¹

    The biggest example was, Kouki. As a hero his spec didn¡¯t allow anyone to catch up to him. And then, Eri. She developed the magic ¡°Soul Bind¡± to bind the death¡¯s soul and enve them with her own effort. It was a skill that took a step inside the territory of soul magic which was an age of god magic.

    Kaori was also like that. Even if she didn¡¯t obtain the apostle¡¯s strength, just by training diligently in recovery magic as she was, she would be able to be a healer who could heal in the scale of thousands by herself alone.

    Shizuku too, she surpassed the hero if it was just in speed. If she increased her shing ability and trained her skill and magic, she would literally be the strongest and fastest swordsman who could cut anything.

    Suzu could deploy a barrier in the ss of the capital¡¯s great barrier with her own strength, Ryuutarou too, using his senses alone he was able to use ¡°Vajra¡± from the start when Hajime needed to plunder that skill from monsters by repeatedly breaking down and regenerating his body, his toughness could only be described as abnormal.

    There was no need to mention Aiko. Then there was a certain abyss lord and also others, they were abnormal since beforeing to Tortus.

    ¡°Being the only one special¡± ¨D¨Dthat environment that Shimizu wished for would undoubtedly nevere to pass. And then, there was no doubt that his conceit wouldn¡¯t ept that.

    It was beyond doubt that the young man called Shimizu was a ¡°threat¡± who possessed extraordinary power.

    ¡¸Getting back on track, Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹

    ¡¸If it was us who received the brainwashing, we might not be able to wake up just from getting hit by physical impact. You were hit by a threat of that level from the beginning. That¡¯s why, I won¡¯t tell you to not get too bothered by it, and I also respect your resolve to shoulder that responsibility, but¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s gaze wandered around at empty air while searching for words. And then he spoke with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸The people with the right to me you, they forgave you. That¡¯s why, if it¡¯s just for a bit, it should be alright for you to also forgive yourself shouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio¡¯s expression became very troubled. She couldn¡¯t ept it¡­¡­it wasn¡¯t because she thought that. She couldn¡¯t express it in words but, she fell into the sensation of her heart getting tightly clutched and became unable to understand what kind of expression she should make.

    Hajime muttered ¡¸You¡¯re really, you¡¯re only strict toward yourself rather than toward your surroundings¡¹ before adding more words.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The war against god is over. The longstanding wish of the dragon race is also aplished. That¡¯s why, Tio. Isn¡¯t it fine even if you spoil yourself just a bit more?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s what I think. Or perhaps it¡¯s that? By treating yourself harshly, you¡¯re getting self-¡®haa haa¡¯ inside? In that case I might be poking my nose unwontedly here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not self-¡®haa haa¡¯ or anything!? Pleasure art meaningful when it¡¯s given from other people who thou couldst trust!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no one gives a damn¡¹

    Tio grabbed Hajime¡¯s cor looking extremely angry, but no one tried to stop her. The reason was simple. Tio¡¯s expression, it was loose like someone stuffing their cheeks with candy.

    Everyone in that ce was watching Tio hitting Hajime repeatedly *pow pow* with a gaze that wanted to say ¡®even a dog won¡¯t want to get near¡¯.

    *Pow pow, pow pow-!*

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, anyway, the past rey here is over. Let¡¯s go out.¡¹

    The group headed outside following Yue¡¯smand. *Pow pow, p p*.

    ¡¸I wonder if she sensed the presence of Hajime and others? Hey, Tio, do you remember about that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Eei, annoying! This useless dragon!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much-, for supreme p-!!!¡¹

    The useless dragon-san spun artistically like a figure skater while crumbling down. She was going ¡®ahe ahe¡¯ so much. It was a picturesque expression of ecstasy.

    At the same time, Yue split open the waterfall at that timing so the scenery outside was visible. Inside the past image, a ck dragon was ring down with soul-stirring and fierce pressure. It was really giving off the atmosphere of ast boss. The surging out jet ck magic power and the vast pressure that was conveyed even through the projection. The dragon eyes that were ring fiercely were so sharp that all the parents jerked in surprise.

    In front of such dragon that was like an evil dragon from a story,

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama! I asked thee for a second helping-!!¡¹

    ¨D¨DGururururu-

    If your right cheek was pped, then offering your left cheek was the way of the world! Tio pleaded for reward with an expecting gaze as though to say that. And then, the past Tio was growling.

    The image was paused for the moment. Yue turned around toward everyone behind and said.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s this gap.¡¹

    Kaori and others, and also Sumire and other parents, they simultaneously looked at Tio who was sitting beside Hajime¡¯s foot while going ¡®woof woof auu?¡¯. Their heart became as one.

    Really, what a really hopeless legendary dragon¡­¡­they thought.

    In any case, the group exited the cave. With the waterfall behind them, they gathered on an empty lot that was still dested from the scar of battle.

    Hajime tossed away Tio who he dragged along with him and opened his mouth while ncing at the paused past rey.

    ¡¸Now then, a shocking image will be ying after this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It wouldst be the wonderful moment when a new door was opened for me! Please watch! I¡¯m asking everyone to please watch-!¡¹

    Yue, Shia, and Aiko were staring like they were looking at an alien. Why would she herself wish for that moment to be publicized¡­¡­they wondered.

    ¡¸Honestly, it¡¯s just a scene of a pervert being a pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. You shouldn¡¯t mislead everyone. It¡¯s ¡°the scene of Hajime-kun creating a pervert¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s not good to nonchntly direct the flow to make it look like it¡¯s not your fault.¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, it¡¯s Hajime-san¡¯s responsibility no matter how you look at it. Please shoulder your responsibility properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Cough-. It¡¯s just-, a scene-, of me creating a pervert-¡¹

    The three differentments from three different people caused Hajime to reword his sentence with a look of self-abandonment. The wive~s were strict with their husband sometimes.

    ¡¸And, will you watch? Or will you not? I strongly rmend that you don¡¯t watch it.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we won¡¯t watch the current Tio¡¯s beginning aftering this far!¡¹

    ¡¸Ri, right. It¡¯s also a bit scary after hearing the story though¡­¡­¡¹

    Hearing Kaori and Shizuku¡¯s reply, the parents were also nodding even while looking slightly hesitant. Until now, they had been watching the track of Hajime and others that they actually didn¡¯t even need to see, including the heavy and painful scenes. In that case, how could they refuse to watch something like shocking scene that the person herself wished to show off! They convinced themselves like that with a tension that they slightly didn¡¯t understand.

    Hajime sighed. He turned his gaze toward Myuu. Myuu twitched. She made an upward gaze and asked timidly. She didn¡¯t want to go through ¡®Up, u~p¡¯, but she really wanted to watch.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it, no good? Nano¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. If Remia allow it.¡¹

    Myuu went ¡¸Eh?¡¹. It seemed she didn¡¯t expect an okay to be given. When she hurriedly turned her gaze, Remia mama was looking slightly hesitant. This was also unexpected. A scene where a pervert was awakened to perversion, no matter how one thought about it, it would be bad for a child¡¯s education. It would excessively bad. And yet she hesitated because¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ma, mama? Myuu, want to watch nano. The time when Tio-oneechan and papa met, Myuu want to watch it nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Ri, right¡­¡­i, it might be fine, I think.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­yes, if Myuu want to watch then¡¹

    Remia mama said that, looking like it was a really painful decision! Hajime said OK, Remia said OK, why would they do that¡­¡­

    Getting concerned, or rather getting worried, the man withmon sense Tomoichi asked while sending Myuu a concerned gaze.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Is it really okay? Or rather, why is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, it¡¯s about Tio after all.¡¹

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko and others tilted their head. Hajime continued with a wry smile.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not really meaningful to not watch this scene with the excuse that it¡¯s bad for her education. Look, even now she is going ¡®haa haa¡¯ from getting tossed away by me there.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s because she is already a walking obscenity¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you so much-¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DIt¡¯s the same whether she watch or not. It¡¯s the fetish of a family member, or rather it¡¯s her major personality, so perhaps it¡¯s fine even if Myuu doesn¡¯t deny it so much.¡¹

    Looking at Remia, she nodded with a troubled expression. It seemed she was of the same opinion. If they told Myuu that ¡®You can¡¯t see this!¡¯, then in the first ce they should tell her ¡®You must not look at Tio!¡¯. For Remia, that kind of attitude toward family would be bad for Myuu¡¯s education instead. Though it was a hard decision for her to make.

    ¡¸Waa~~i! Nano! Myuu can watch Tio-oneechan¡¯s scene nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu-, Myuu! Pay a close attention! Of mine way of life!!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu will pay a close attention nano!¡¹

    Myuu hopped and hugged Tio. Tio was going ¡®haa haa¡¯ while epting the hug. Someone breathing hard with expression of ecstasy while being hugged by a little girl, it was bad in a different sense.

    Like that, even while harboring worry of ¡®Is this really alright~, Myuu-chan won¡¯t get traumatized from it riiight~¡¯, they shared an unspoken understanding that if push came to shove a mosaic would be put on Tio¡¯s existence itself using illusion, then Yue looked around with a gaze that said ¡®Now, have you steeled yourself?¡¯¨D¨Dat that timing.

    ¡¸Nn? This presence¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Hajime-san, could this be¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and Shia suddenly turned their gaze to other direction. The other people wondered what it was about and followed their gaze. There they started to see a ck dot in the sky. It was gradually getting bigger and before long they could also see wings pping.

    ¡¸Oo? Is that¡­¡­Jii-sama!?¡¹

    The figure that came into view was a gant red dragon. An indigo blue dragon was also flying slightly behind it.

    Like that, two dragons pped their wings hard on the empty lot whilending. Right after that, the dragons were enveloped in light and took human form.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Hajime-kun.¡¹

    The red haired good looking man wearing kimono¨D¨DTio¡¯s grandfather Adol rus was wrapped in an aura that was like a great tree. His tone that was greeting him was also simrly powerful and yet calm.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Adol-dono. It¡¯s surprising to meet you here. A coincidence¡­¡­it is not isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. I heard the story from the queen of Heiligh. I flew here to greet you and also to suggest something.¡¹

    Adol smiled a reassuring smile even though it was still filled with dignity. His gaze looked around toward the parents.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a honor to meet everyone. I am Tio¡¯s grandfather, Adol rus. Because it was my dearest wish to be able to meet everyone, I was embarrassingly unable to contain myself and intrude on your trip like this. My apologies.¡¹

    Adol said that and lightly bowed his head. Shuu and others who were dumbfounded finally returned to their senses. This was someone who was one of the few people that Hajime would seriously show respect toward. Naturally Shuu and others were also feeling it. Of the majesty and refinement that made them wanted to kneel naturally. They held their breath, thinking that this was a real king.

    ¡¸That¡¯s, please raise your head. We¡¯re the one who feel honored to be able to meet you, yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that¡¯s right desu!¡¹

    ¡¸O, oi, Sumire! Tone! Your tone is weird, yes!¡¹

    ¡¸You are also acting strange desu!¡¹

    The Nagumo couple were inly losing their cool. Hajime covered his face with both hands. A lightheartedugh immediately came from Adol.

    ¡¸I have heard about you two a little from Hajime-kun, but it seems you two are really a delightful parents.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hahaa, thank you for saying that~¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, really our son, just what has he been saying I wonder. Calling us the world¡¯s most delightful and wonderful parents like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san, Kaa-san. Please. Calm down.¡¹

    Hajime begged at his parents who were starting to show the sign of running wild while sweating a lot. Of course Yue-sama immediately used soul magic.

    Tomoichi and others were also slightly nervous from being swallowed by Adol¡¯s atmosphere, but after looking at the two who were at their wits¡¯ end from right nearby and,

    ¡¸It¡¯s Adol-ojiichan nano~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oo! Myuu! Long time no see! Has you grown slightly taller? Umu, you have also be slightly heavier.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, Adol-ojiichan, bad nano. Talk of weight is ¡°taboo~¡± for ady nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, indeed. I apologize. It was imprudent of me. Myuu is already a splendiddy.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu~ nano~¡¹

    Adol hugged Myuu with a wide smile like they were normal grandfather and granddaughter. Seeing that, they recovered their cool. Each of them exchanged greeting with a calm face of an adult.

    While the adults were deepening friendship with Adol at the center, Liliana silently approached Hajime who had various questions pasted on his face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Hajime-san. I forgot to mention it.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? You mean about Adol-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Actually, Adol-sama and everyone of the dragon race are shouldering the role ofmunication and defending the whole continent.¡¹

    So it was like that. If it was the dragon race who could fly freely in the sky without anyone obstructing them anymore, they would be able to move quicker than anyone to resolve various problems like the quarrel that still existed between races, various areas that were still shaky in foundation, and so on. Regarding themunication and information sharing too, considering their nobility and trustworthiness, there would be no one else that could be reliably entrusted with such role.

    ¡¸Oh my, is that so. If that art the case, then everyone in the vige haste to the continent?¡¹

    Tio approached and tilted her head. Yue and others also gathered and listened. Then it wasn¡¯t Liliana who answered but the youth dragon race who apanied Adol. Yes, it was the indigo blue dragon race who had been sending stern eyes toward Hajime all this time¨D¨DRistas.

    ¡¸No, princess. Only around thirty percent of the vige¡¯s popce came here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, Ristas! Long time no see. So thou art here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m here. From the start.¡¹

    Eh? What¡¯s this. It felt like there was a certain abyss lord who received this kind of treatment¡­¡­

    By the way, Ristas-kun¡¯s first love was Princess Tio, in the past he was also one of her former fianc¨¦e candidates. It was a known fact, so Kaori and others were sending him a sad and sympathetic gaze.

    Ristas-kun, he was making a face that wanted to say ¡®If you guys are sympathetic then return back the proper princess!¡¯, even so he continued exining.

    ¡¸Although the gap between demi-humans and human race is being closed, right now is an important period for both sides to understand and ept each other. All of us dragon race flying freely in the sky too much might cause a needless sentiment.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Certainly it¡¯s as thou say. It wouldst be inexcusable if we cause people to harbor feeling like fear toward other demi-humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Also, while everyone is busy doing reconstruction, it¡¯s too much to ask them to secure a ce for everyone in the vige to stay here. And so currently we are selecting a ce where a new vige of the dragon race can be set up in the continent under the cooperation of the countries.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio nodded several times looking somewhat deeply moved. More than five hundred years had passed since the dragon race escaped from the continent. Finally even the dragon race was able toe back to the continent.

    ¡¸There are various prospects raised for the site. Fea Bergen was also generously proposing to set up an autonomous region for us to live together with them but¡­¡­for good or bad our existence is mighty, so we¡¯re making our decision carefully.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. That¡¯s good to hear.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And so, princess. The future of us dragon race is hanging on this period from now, so I beg you, please return back to the¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that, Ristas.¡¹

    Ristas pitched forward to entreat earnestly, but those words were silenced by a gunshot from Hajime¨D¨Dbefore that could happen, Adol who seemed to pause his conversation with the parents for the moment interrupted him with an exasperated face while still carrying Myuu in his arms.

    ¡¸Pa, patriarch-, however-¡¹

    Ristas tried to argue even then, but Adol shut him up with his gaze and said.

    ¡¸Tio, don¡¯t mind us. Rather, you should enjoy yourself. As for what will be of our new home, everyone is praying for your happiness, and they are in high spirit to one day disy our new home to you and surprise you with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Jii-sama¡­¡­I see. Umu, even without thee telling me, I shall do as I please. I wouldst not leave goshujin-sama¡¯s side. I was also told just now that it wouldst be fine for me to spoil myself more.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. So Hajime-kun said such thing¡­¡­fufu, he said something good to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu-¡¹

    The two calmly smiled to each other with the face of a grandfather and a granddaughter. Ristas was going ¡¸Gununu¡¹ with a vexed face like in manga while ring at Hajime.

    Hajime ignored that with a shrug while sending his gaze to Adol once more.

    ¡¸And, Adol-dono. You mentioned something about a proposal¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, that¡¯s right. As mentioned just now, we will migrate here before long.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Congrattions, is it alright if I say that?¡¹

    ¡¸But of course. Thank you. Although, it¡¯s a ce where we had spent more than five hundred years there. We are quite attached to it. I heard about the trip of everyone here in such timing, so I was thinking if everyone together with your families will ept my invitation to visit the vige once before we migrate.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­.¡¹

    Certainly, this might be theirst chance to see the settlement of a hidden vige in an isted ind that was located at the northern sea far away. With that as the case, this invitation was truly a precious offer that they should be grateful for.

    This wasn¡¯t in their schedule but, ¡®How about it?¡¯ Hajime asked with his gaze.

    ¡¸In mine opinion, I wish that we couldst visit no matter what.¡¹

    Added with that wish of Tio, the group¡¯s heart decided immediately. Of course, the answer was yes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is, Adol-sama. We will be in your care.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. The people in the vige will be happy too.¡¹

    Hajime took Myuu while the two shook hand.

    Seeing the respect that was visible on Hajime¡¯s expression, Shuu muttered ¡¸Eh? Have Hajime ever looked at me like that¡­¡­¡¹, Tomoichi replied ¡¸I¡¯ve also heard that before. Or rather, don¡¯tpete with Adol-san, Nagumo Shuu. The difference in status as a person between the two of you is too far¡¹. While the two of the them were silently grappling with each other, Adol continued his talk.

    ¡¸And, I heard a little from Shuu-dono just now, but it seems everyone is nning to watch the battle at your first meeting with Tio?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aa~, yes, that¡¯s, right. Yes¡­¡­¡¹

    Sweat trickled down Hajime¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸Please allow me to watch it too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hahaa, about that. As expected, the recording of defeat of a granddaughter isn¡¯t something that should be seen by her family I think¡­¡­I too, was a li~ttle bit merciless at that time you can say¡­¡­¡¹

    In a super rare asion, Hajime¡¯s gaze was swimming around like a migratory fish. Tomoichi and others looked astonished seeing Hajime babling incoherently like that. Yue, Shia, and Aiko were making an expression that seemed to want to say ¡¸Well, of course he will act like that¡¹.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to finish those words, Hajime-kun.¡¹

    Adol shook his head with a pained expression seeing Hajime¡¯s extreme awkwardness.

    ¡¸I have heard about the gist of it. I had even fainted from that. I have steeled myself!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather you don¡¯t steel yourself so much for this kind of thing!¡¹

    Certainly, Adol had the expression of a warrior that was going to challenge a diecisive battle.

    The eyes of Ristas-kun who was standing behind him was staring at a world far away. It seemed this one hadn¡¯t managed to steel himself. He loked like he was going to say ¡¸There is nothing in my memory¡­¡­¡¹.

    Hajime¡¯s gaze asked Tio ¡¸Oi Tio! Could it be you even talked to them about the matter of pile bunker in the ass!?¡¹. In respond Tio dared to answer back with her gaze ¡¸It was the beginning of mine love with Goshujin-sama. I wanted everyone in the vige to know about it¡¹ while looking bashful for some reason.

    She had a terrible kind of sensitivity. As expected from the super perverted dragon.

    ¡¸Certainly it was, a litte bit, unique method of attack, I say, that it might open, aa~, the door? that was hidden inside Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Chief. It¡¯s not just might. It was definitely that attack that pried open the door. And the result is that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ristas. Haven¡¯t you be, somewhat self-despairing right now?¡¹

    Ristas-kun looked like he was going to spit out ¡®keh¡¯ even now. He was turning slightly delinquent when faced with the reality that was hard to ept.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all before the legendary final battle, the vige was almost met the bitter experience of annihtion due to the ¡°story of the beginning of my love with Goshujin-sama¡± that was talked by Tio when she returned home.

    The vige fell into a hellish pandemonium by thepletely changed figure of their princess. At that time Adol fainted while Ristas-kun also entered cardiac arrest due to the extreme shock.

    If Tio didn¡¯t stop with just showing the recording of the battle at the demon king castle and also showed the recording of the pile bunker in the ass incident¡­¡­

    Surely the figures of dragon race wouldn¡¯t be seen when the legendary final battle broke out, no doubt about it.

    Adol cleared his throat once and pulled himself together.

    ¡¸Even so, Tio¡¯s ck scale was never brokenby anyone in the vige. And yet you broke it and made Tio who boasted an undefeated record even if it was just in the small world that was our vige to admit defeat. I wish to observe such battle by all means. No matter what kind of content it has, it is the event where the love between both of you began. I¡¯m curious as Tio¡¯s grandfather.¡¹

    It seemed Adol had already intended to ept everything that her granddaughter was as a grandfather.

    Tio¡¯s cheeks reddened seeing Adol¡¯s grandfatherly expression. Ristas was sending his gaze to look at far away while he was starting to sit down and hugged his knees. And then he covered his ears with both hands. It seemed he intended to shut out all of the outside world from his senses.

    ¡¸W-what now Tio? If he is going as far as saying all that, then I have no other choice except to show it but¡­¡­if you don¡¯t want to show¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m an idiot for asking.¡¹

    Hajime looked up to the sky before looking toward Yue. Yue made a kind expression and sent him a thumb up. As expected from the first wife-sama. It seemed she also had the caliber to ept everything that Hajime was.

    Tio was hugging herself and wriggling around because her grandfather was going to witness an even that was her ¡°first time¡± in various senses. Ignoring her, Hajime signaled with his gaze for Yue to activate the past rey.

    Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped. That was just how impactful it was. Said Adol-san smilingly.

    With a nce Hajime asked ¡¸Oi, Tio! Could it be, you didn¡¯t mention about the ass pile bunker!?¡¹. Tio too replied back with her gaze ¡¸I only showed the memory yback of the battle in the devil king castle! Because, it was really urgent at that time! As expected, I thought that it wouldst be bad if I showed them the ass pile bunker!¡¹. It was really a wise decision. And then, the time to pay for that hade now.

    ¡¸Wha, what now, Tio? This is more or less the record of your defeat. You don¡¯t want to show it to the grandfather you respected don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Hajime-san desperately tried to cover it up! Yue and others who somehow guessed his though sent a thumb up.

    But however,

    ¡¸U, umu. That¡¯s right. As expected it¡¯s embarrassing or rather¡­¡­unlike Hahaue-dono and others who art already aware from the beginning that I am someone like this, the people of the vige art still feeling respect toward me¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected, unlike with the earth group who was interacting with her with the awareness that she was a pervert since the beginning, toward them who had only seen her side as a noble and wisest descendant of the royal family all this time since her birth, showing them the scene of her awakening through ass pile bunker was a bit¡­¡­

    Though she was saying that, Tio-san was also wriggling around at the same time.

    ¡¸But-, it¡¯s also difficult for me to suppress the desire to purposefully show the scene to those brethrens of mine so that they wouldst look at me with scornful gaze-. Aah, this conflicting desire-. Goshujin-sama! What should I do!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be better if you enter the grave isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    No matter what time it was, in the end Tio was Tio.

    Ignoring Tio who was hugging herself and wriggling around, Hajime faced the greatly dignified Adol-san who was watching them warmly and Ristas whose expression was twitching before telling them the pre-screening warning.

    ¡¸Adol-dono. In this world, I believe there are things that one is better off not knowing.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu? That¡¯s a wise saying. However, I believe that I¡¯m not so narrow minded I will be offended just from my granddaughter¡¯s defeat.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if, she lost in a horrible way?¡¹

    ¡¸Tio was controlled right? That battle should be a pure battle for survival. In that case, no matter what kind of method you used, I wouldn¡¯t call it as cowardice or despicable.¡¹

    What a praiseworthy person. It wasn¡¯t just for show how he was able to ept even the Tio who was transformed into a pervert as ¡¸She simply have a slightly strange taste¡¹ with unperturbed attitude.

    Seeing that unshakeable gaze of Adol that was like a saint and hisrge hearted smile that felt like it could ept everything, Hajime resigned himself with ¡¸Ah, this is impossible. I can¡¯t easily divert his attention¡¹.

    Hajime turned his gaze toward Yue and told her to resume the past projection.

    Like that the intense battle began.

    Everyone held their breath at the scene where he blocked Tio¡¯s breath with arge shield.

    The scene after that too, the shooting, and the ck scales that deflected it. Tio¡¯s tenacity that evaded Shia¡¯s iron hammer and counterattacked while under the attack of gravity magic caused admiring voice to be raised. Hajime¡¯s tempestuous attack¨D¨Dthe frontal attack from Scgen that broke through the breath from the front and the storm of pinpoint sniping into the spots with weak defense¨D¨Dcaused shocked yell to be raised.

    It was a fierce battle. Whether it was the tough battle of Tio¡¯s soul stirring figure, or the tyrannical might from Hajime¡¯s artifact, it was a battle like the story that was passed down in myth¡­¡­

    Everyone was absorbed in watching without even any leeway to speak their impression to each other. Even Adol was going ooh and aah with an impressed expression. Ristas who was shutting out reality had also stood up before anyone noticed and watched the yback while clenching his sweaty palm.

    Yes, they were all watching with rapt attention. Even though that moment, had finallye.

    ¨D¨DDie from your butt. This useless dragon

    *ZUBO-!*

    ¨D¨D<em>AA¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!!? AAAAAAH¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!!</em>

    A thick stake stabbed into the princess¡¯s butt. A sad voice of ¡®Please pull it ouuutt~¡¯ echoed to the surrounding.

    No one said anything. They were truly at a loss for words. Even though the past image continued to flow, it was like the time at the real world had stopped.

    Looking closer, Kaoruko and Akiko were half fainting. Kirino covered her mouth as though she wanted to say ¡¸Oh myy¡¹, while Sumire was looking up to the sky. As expected, it seemed to be a shocking scene that surpassed their imagination.

    Unable to keep watching, Remia¡¯s face went bright red while she unconsciously pressed on her own butt with averted gaze. Or rather, the female camp including Yue and others were also pressing their butt with blushing cheeks. They were also trembling a little, perhaps because they were imagining what if something like that was done to them.

    Myuu could only keep watching with her mouth gaping wide open. Her face seemed to say ¡®An encounter with the unknown nano!¡¯.

    ¡¸Thi, this art embarrassing~¡¹

    ¡¸Normally it won¡¯t stop with just embarrassment though.¡¹

    The hopeless dragon was wriggling shyly. It was like someone who was disying their romantic kiss scene.

    Even after that, the pile was punched hard & grinded while still piercing the butt and there was screaming, however, this scream was getting filled with luster bit by bit. Even the male camp became unable to watch and averted their gaze. It was during that time Tio finally dispelled her dragon transformation.

    Over there, the princess Tio who was loved and respected by anyone was already gone. What was there was only a pervert who had opened a new door after going through ass pile bunker and moaning ¡®haa haa¡¯ with expression of ecstasy.

    Inside the image, the group began to descend down the mountain. Tio got her foot grabbed and dragged on the ground carelessly even though she was a princess. Even then, she was making perverted ¡®ahe ahe¡¯ face that was terribly disgusting¨D¨Din that moment,

    ¡¸There is¡­¡­THERE IS NO WAY THIS KIND OF PERVERT IS OUR PRINCESSSSSSSSSSS-!!¡¹

    Ristas-kun instantly transformed into dragon and flew to far beyond.

    Even though he was trying to stick with the stance of not seeing, not listening, and not knowing anything! till the end, he carelessly got attracted by the soul-stirring battle and ended up witnessing it. His heart was at his limit after seeing that.

    The tears that spilled down from Ristas-kun¡¯s eyes were falling down glitteringly. His springtime of youth and first love became a rain that was pouring down.

    ¡¸Ti, Tio-oneechan. Is your butt, alright, nano?¡¹

    Myuu approached Tio fearfully. Even while she was still dumbfounded from the shocking image, she at least understood that ass pile bunker was a deed that shouldn¡¯t be done to humans.

    She was worried that perhaps, Tio-oneechan¡¯s butt was still in a terrible state even now? Her small hand was rubbing at that spot.

    Tio shivered and her expression broke into a broad smile.

    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s alright, Myuu. At first the pain felt as though it prated until mine brain, but when thou get used to it, it be a pleasure that couldst not be described with wo¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-san? If you speak even one more word to Myuu, I¡¯ll be slightly serious.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwah!? U, understood, Remia¡­¡­¡¹

    Behind Remia mama who was making ¡®my my ufufu¡¯ face that wasn¡¯t smiling, there was something flickering! With high waves as the background, there was a sphemous existence that couldn¡¯t be described with words at all! Or something like that!

    The strongest ck dragon was easily defeated before the anger of a mother who was thinking of her child. She sat down in seiza posture beautifully. Her gaze wouldn¡¯t meet Remia mama¡¯s eyes no matter what. Large bead of sweats trickled down.

    Yue erased the past rey while ncing at that. While the air was filled with indescribable atmosphere, Hajime silently stole nce at Adol.

    Adol, was smiling. He was doing nothing but silently staring at the ce where the past Tio was at with an aura that could even be called as peaceful.

    It was shocking. No, certainly, the person himself said that he had already fainted when hearing the story and built up some resistance from there but¡­¡­Hajime thought that even Adol would at least grimace when seeing what happened from up close like this.

    And yet he was like usual, on his face was an expression of affection that felt like it could ept everything.

    As expected fromt he leader of the dragon race. The grandfather of Tio. One couldn¡¯t help but to take off their hat in admiration toward the depth of his heart¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­Hm? Adol-dono¡¯s condition seemed¡­¡­?

    ¡¸Adol-dono. Are you alright¨D¨D¡¹

    Adol stayedpletely still without moving at the slightest while the affectionate expression was still pasted on his face. A thought crossed Hajime¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t want to believe it, even so he tried calling out to him and ced his hand on Adol¡¯s shoulder.

    Then at the next moment.

    ¥¢¥É¥¥¥ë¤ÏÖ±Á¢²»„Ó£¦Ð¦î†¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÕæáá¤í¤Ëµ¹¤ìÞz¤ó¤À¡£¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¤ä¤Ï¤ê¡¢Ô’¤òÂ„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿³Ì¶È¤ÎÄÍÐÔ¤Ç¤Ï±¯¤·¤¤¬FŒg¤ËÄÍ¤¨¤­¤ì¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    Adol copsed backward while still standing straight & smiling. It seemed, or rather, as expected, the resistance that he built up from simply hearing the story was unable to bear the weight of the sad reality.

    *Bam* He copsed splendidly, however, as expected the smile on his face was still there with his body not even twitching. His consciousness hadpletely flew away to somewhere. The ce was frozen.

    A beatter.

    ¡¸Ji, JII-SAMAAA¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!?¡¹

    Tio¡¯s shriek echoed through the vast north mountain range.

    After that, Adol recovered somehow through getting showered with a lot of soul magic.

    Before heading to the vige that was located in the solitary ind, Tio said that she wanted to join up with her servant who was also her wet mother Venri before teleporting to the vige, so for the time being they headed to deep inside the northern mountain range area but¡­¡­

    It went without saying that the atmosphere along the way was so terrific it was beyond description.

    Also, Ristas-kun never returned. After that it seemed nobody was able to contact him for a while.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391

    Author note: People of Narou, long time no see. I¡¯m resuming the update, so best regards. I¡¯m thinking to continue Tortus travel journal for a while from this chapter. I hope the story can be a good way for you readers to kill time.

    Also, I have uploaded Tortus Travel Journal? Revised Version before this chapter. The reason is because at the extra story of volume 11 of this work¡¯s light novel, I wrote the story of the vige falling into a great pandemonium that is even more chaotic due to Tio when she returned home before the final battle. Even so the revision is only at the end of the chapter, so there won¡¯t be any problem even if you don¡¯t read it. Just in case I¡¯m also keeping the original ?. Best regards.

    ¡¸S-saaay, Adol-san? Are you alright? You aren¡¯t forcing yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸If you like, you can punch our son? We won¡¯t mind even if you mount him and rain down punches on his face you know? You don¡¯t need to hold back on our ount.¡¹

    At the depth of the northern mountain region. The slight scent ofke could be felt in their nose.

    The group of Hajime and co were on the top of a mountain that was 3000 meters above the sea. If they passed the mountain range with the height of 5000 meter before their eyes, they would be able to see the northern ocean.

    Also, although they were at the top of the mountain, of course their feet weren¡¯t touching the ground. They were on the deck of Fernier that was currently passing above the mountain.

    Their destination was the mountain range area at the other side, the coastline that was facing the northern sea, but they didn¡¯t teleport directly there because of the request of the parents to watch the grand and magnificent mountain range¨D¨Dthat was the excuse they used to buy a little time.

    Yes, it was for the tranquility of Adol-ojiichan¡¯s heart who just fainted after seeing the shocking recording of pile bunker in the ass.

    As the parents of the culprit, Shuu and Sumire¡¯s way of being considerate wasn¡¯t just half-baked thing. They were interacting with Adol as though they were handling a ss craftwork that could easily break if it was touched.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thankful for your consideration, Shuu-dono, Sumire-dono.¡¹

    Adol smiled wryly on the deck while the wind that was adjusted to be a pleasant breeze when going through the deck was making his hair flutter.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m fine. Rather it was truly pathetic of me to faint like that even after all the grandstanding I had shown. I thought that I have managed to build up resistance to Tio¡¯s state before the final battle but¡­¡­I ended up bothering everyone instead. My apologies.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s a bother. The granddaughter who you cherished got soiled like that, so you can be angrier¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Shuu said. Now, our son has also resolved himself. Please beat him up however much you like until his head swelled up like a Buddha head.¡¹

    Adol slowly shook his head. His expression was the very picture of conflicted where he couldn¡¯t find any words to say.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what do you mean by Buddha head but¡­¡­surely even Hajime-kun never even expected in his wildest dream that Tio is¡­¡­how should I say it, a pervert¨D¨Dcough, an owner of such unique disposition. I can¡¯t find it in me to me him because it was something unavoidable. Rather I¡¯m the one who should apologize for my granddaughter¡¯s behavior.¡¹

    ¡¸No no no, please raise your head Adol-san! Doing something like that is just impossible no matter how high her defense is. I¡¯m his mother and even I is creeped out by that! Everything is Hajime¡¯s fault! I¡¯m really sorry! Right dear!?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly-. Furthermore, even after she begged him to stop, he continued to keep grinding like that¡­¡­I¡¯m really sorry that my son is a sadist!¡¹

    ¡¸If you say that, then I have to apologize for my granddaughter being such a masochist-¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry-, I¡¯m sorry! My son is a sadist! My granddaughter is a masochist! A thousand apologies!

    Nagumo spouses and grandpa Adol were bowing to each other humbly in a way that rivaled Japan¡¯s sry man.

    The gazes of Yue and others naturally turned toward the sadist son and masochist granddaughter.

    ¡¸Tio, the sky is really blue.¡¹

    ¡¸Truly. What a refreshing sky it is.¡¹

    <em>I don¡¯t hear anything. </em>The two were saying that with their back while harmoniously looking at the sky side by side. Their eyes were looking at a really far distance.

    In a sense, they were inside their own world right now. It could also be called escaping from reality.

    Simr like Adol and others, Shizuku and Kaori, and also Liliana who saw the beginning of Hajime and Tio¡¯s love for the first time were also still blushing slightly while conversing with each others.

    ¡¸How should I say it, it¡¯s the joining of two bad dispositions but, I also got the feeling¡­¡­that both Tio and Hajime were fated to meet.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yep. Even though the two of them shouldn¡¯t have that kind of interest at the start¡­¡­it wasn¡¯t just Tio who was awakened, but Hajime-kun too. That¡¯s the impression that I got.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­S-say, Shizuku, Kaori. Does Hajime-san¡­¡­has preference for butt?¡¹

    Liliana was fidgeting while her cheeks were blushing bright red as though to ask ¡¸Is it better if I also resolve myself for something in that direction!?¡¹.

    It was a mistaken resolve, so Shizuku and Kaori gave all their effort to pull Liliana back to sanity.

    Kaori¡¯s papa Tomoichi nced at his daughter who was doing that before he passionately wrote something into his notebook. His wife Kaoruko peered into it.

    ¡¸Dear? What are you writing?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the n for the betterment of Hajime-kun¡¯s fetish. If I don¡¯t rehabilitate him-¡¹

    It seemed that Hajime was an owner of hopelessly abnormal fetish in Tomoichi¡¯s eyes. His air was like a warrior who had obtained a mission.

    Hajime¡¯s shoulders jerked in reaction.

    ¡¸That¡¯s surprising Tomoichi-kun. If it¡¯s you then I thought that you would start saying things like ¡ºAs I thought he isn¡¯t worthy for my daughter! I¡¯ll separate them!¡» or something¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s grandpa Shuuzou raised one eyebrow while looking at Tomoichi in surprise. Tomoichi¡¯s expression changed as though he was going to cry tears of blood.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be told ¡ºI hate someone like Otou-san!¡» anymore-¡¹

    He exposed his emotion while looking like he was going to vomit blood for real.

    ¡¸I see. Certainly trying out ¡°correcting the son-inw¡± will be better than that. Yosh, Tomoichi, I¡¯ll also help out! I¡¯ll prepare a ce for us men to talk with each other.¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s papa Koichi clenched his fist with burning spirit. As expected, even a n of ninja (till the end this was just a title from other people, the people in question themselves were denying it) couldn¡¯t shut their eyes from the possibility of their daughter turning like Tio.

    Hajime¡¯s shoulders jerked once more in respond.

    The implicit determination of the fathers ¡ºThere is no way we are going to let our daughters be like that perverted dragon!¡» also made Tio jerked hard while breathing ¡®haa haa¡¯.

    ¡¸Oh my, really dear, you are blind to your own shoring¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kirino, let¡¯s have a little talkter.¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s gaze snapped toward Yukino-okaasan. She was looking at her husband in amusement with her hand touching her cheek while chuckling ¡¸Fufufu¡¹.

    Shizuku¡¯s gaze snapped toward Koichi-otousan. Koichi-otousan averted his gaze so fast it might have left an afterimage.

    The night activity of her parents that she didn¡¯t want to know about.

    Shizuku covered her face with both hands and crouched down. Kaori and Liliana did everything they could to console her although their cheeks were slightly red.

    While the topic of butt was spreading, Myuu was raising her voice in bewilderment at the corner of the deck.

    ¡¸M-mama? Myuu want you to let go already nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Quick and decisive. The instant the disquieting and abnormal topic was spreading, Remia mama swiftly led her daughter to some distance. Even now at this moment she was blocking Myuu¡¯s ears with her hands.

    ¡¸It looks like Myuu will be able to go through this without learning anything that you don¡¯t need to know. You can endure it a bit more right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Mama¡¯s smile would ept no argument. Myuu said ¡¸T-there is something like this in this world nano?¡¹when she saw the shocking recording of the ass pile bunker. Even the fact that Myuu had such encounter with the unknown was already something that Remia mama regretted a little.

    <em>Mama will protect Myuu¡¯s wholesome mind! Because, the source of the bad influence is the papa! I won¡¯t let my daughter step any further into that world! </em>Her determination was firm like rock.

    Fernier was crossing thest mountain range while the atmosphere was getting somewhat chaotic like that.

    From the scattered gaps in the cloud spreading below them, they could see grasnds and several crawling rivers.

    The ship¡¯s altitude was lowering along the mountain¡¯s slope.

    And then when they got out under the cloud, the ocean entered their sight with even more rity. From the foot of the mountain, they could see the jagged coast for around twenty kilometers ahead. To the east and west there were also rocky area and grasnd stretching out along this innermost area of the mountain range.

    ¡¸However, why is it at the backwoods like this again¡­¡­¡¹

    Shuu paused the apology contest for the time being and looked puzzled.

    Sumire and others understood what he wanted to say and question mark floated above their head too.

    ¡¸Right. Isn¡¯t this ce a bit too inconvenient as the new vige of the dragon race?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, as expected the impression of a hidden vige is really striking if it¡¯s this ce.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s mother¨D¨DAkiko looked at the manyyers of mountain range area behind them and spoke out, while Aiko also nodded while also turning a gaze that seemed to be filled with consideration toward Tio.

    Why was Venriing to inspect this kind of ce that was like a remote region among remote region while she was searching fornds with prospect to be the new vige of the dragon race in this continent?

    Certainly it was only natural for them to have such question.

    Tio spoke the answer to that question with a gentle voice. However there was a loneliness seeping out from her voice.

    ¡¸About that, Akiko-dono. It¡¯s because this ce is where the country of the dragon race was once located at the past.¡¹

    Akiko gasped with a taken aback look. She wasn¡¯t the only one. Other than Hajime and others who had been told beforehand, all the parents were staring fixedly at Tio and Adol.

    ¡¸It was five hundred years ago. This might sound like singing our own praise but, in the past there was a beautiful capital of water and greenery here.¡¹

    Adol said that a little bashfully.

    They looked down toward the ground once more. There wasn¡¯t any sign that in the past there was a kingdom here that was ruled by rus family.

    Surely everything had been intentionally erased so that there wasn¡¯t even a fragment of it that remained.

    And then, the traces of destruction that overturned even the ground with them were already covered by lush greenery due to the passing of time. They had been changed into rivers and springs that drew a different trackspared to the past.

    ¡¸Well, this is simply one of the proposed sites. Though in my personal opinion, we finally obtained a chance for a fresh start, so building the vige in apletely different ce will also be fine¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I agree with Jii-sama. Even so, as expected among the people who hath lived for long there are those who are feeling nostalgia. It¡¯s understandable that they proposed this site as one of the prospects.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. By the way, Venri is also one of those people. She volunteered herself to investigate this ce. It seems that asionally the descendant of the servant lineage can have more attachment to thisnd than the lineage of the master they served.¡¹

    ¡¸I couldst understand that feeling a little.¡¹

    Hajime and others couldn¡¯t interrupt the conversation between grandfather and granddaughter.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine how they must be feeling when they regained their authority after their homnd was unreasonably stolen and so many years had passed. It was hard to even measure it.

    But then it seemed they noticed the atmosphere of Hajime and others. Tio who was in a slightly solemn mood intentionally showed a bright smile.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not mine business though. I¡¯ll simply look forward which site everyone art going to choose and what kind of vige they wouldst create there.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about we also invite the people of the vige to Japan in the near future? They must be curious of the ce where their princess married into, and perhaps they will be able to use the ce as reference for their new vige.¡¹

    Hajime also mentioned ¡¸Hauria too is also waiting impatientlyst time they said something like¡ºBoss, is the trip to Japan still not yet? Should we all wait in standby naked?¡»¡¹ while smiling wryly. Shia¡¯s gaze turned distant hearing that while Tio showed a joyful expression.

    And then, she snuggled close toward Hajime with a very natural movement. Hajime¡¯s hand also reached out without any prompting to caress Tio¡¯s head. Then right at that timing.

    ¡¸That invitation is naturally also extended to me right, Hajime-sama?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s arm was tightly grasped. By a hand that reached out abruptly from the side.

    At the same time, a face was also abruptly drawing real close. Between Hajime and Tio. As though to interrupt between the two.

    Hajime pulled back his hand without showing any particr surprise because he had noticed the person¡¯s approach. And then he called the name of the aging woman who forcefully wedged herself between Tio and him.

    ¡¸Of course you are also invited, Venri-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Very good. This Venri will pro~~~perly ascertain whether the princess is managing to live well and whether Hajime-dono has done anything disrespectful or not to the princess over there!¡¹

    The one who made her entrance with both hands ced on her waist while huffing harshly was Tio¡¯s wet nurse and servant Venri.

    She had azure hair and wearing a beautiful kimono of the same color. Her back was standing so straight one would wonder whether there was a rod ced inside there. Her appearance had gone past middle aged, but there was a fullness in her vigor, and her looks was youthfulpared to her actual age. In addition, a refinement of ady could be somehow felt from her.

    She intentionallynded on Fernier¡¯s deck while the ship was in the middle of descending tond on the ground. Her gaze went around to the wryly smiling Adol and Yue and others, and then to Shuu and others who were looking at her dumbfounded. Then,

    ¡¸Pardon me for my disturbance, everyone. I am princess Tio¡¯s servant, Venri Corte. My deepest apologies for myte greeting to everyone who have been a great help for princess all this time.¡¹

    She said that and then bowed with a beautiful movement. Then right after that her gaze moved especially toward Shuu and Sumire. Her mouth made a broad smile and she said ¡¸It¡¯s my pleasure to be able to meet everyone¡¹.

    Shuu and others returned the greeting while having a realization. It seemed she was only strict toward Hajime. It stood to reason. <em>Well, her precious princess got turned to be like this! Of course the way she see him be harsh like this! </em>They thought.

    Tio spoke to Shuu and Sumire with her head held high in pride.

    ¡¸She called herself a servant but Venri art mine wet nurse. I think of her as mine second mother. I hath been wanting to introduce her to Chichiue-dono and Hahaue-donohonorable father and honorable mother all this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Princess¡­¡­those words are wasted on me. This Venri is feeling extremely moved.¡¹

    Venri elegantly used the sleeve of her kimono to wipe her emotional tear. A glimpse of the deep bond between the two could be seen from there. The expression of Shuu and others also naturally turned gentle.

    Adol smiled while asking Venri.

    ¡¸Venri, I¡¯m thinking to introduce everyone to the vige after this. Perhaps you are still in the middle of investigating this ce but, how about you alsoe together with us?¡¹

    ¡¸But of course Adol-sama.¡¹

    Fernier was justnding at that timing. As expected the distance would be too far away until the hidden vige at the solitary ind, so they would move there using Crystal Key.

    Because of that Hajime and others got off Fernier first in order to store the ship into the treasure warehouse.

    It would take time to walk through the ship to go down on the ground, so Yue used gravity magic to make everyone floated to the ground¡­¡­while that was going on,

    ¡¸Putting that aside, Yue-sama, it has been a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. L-long time no see.¡¹

    For some reason Venri moved to Yue¡¯s side. She greeted Yue while staring at her fixedly with her dragon eyes. Then for some reason Yue was showing a slightly faltering behavior in respond.

    ¡¸How is princess doing in Japan? Has her bad habit of going ¡®haa haa¡¯ has been cured?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­A, a little bit by bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you lying?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­!? I-I¡¯m not lying or anything¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Before everyone went home to Japan, didn¡¯t I pleaded at Yue-sama to such degree. That I hope Yue-sama can rehabilitate the princess even if just for a bit. Yue-sama, didn¡¯t you promise me that you will put every effort for that?¡¹

    Tio made a tsukkomi ¡¸Eh!? There was such promise between both of thee!? Or rather what is the meaning of this ¡°rehabilitation¡±!?¡¹, but Venri-san ignored her and pressed harder on Yue.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I¡¯m doing my best.¡¹

    ¡¸You are lying again aren¡¯t you? Do you think that you will be able to trick me? Though I look like this I have lived three times longer than Yue-sama you know? Yue-sama is really underestimating me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t have such intention!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-sama. You are the first wife in your husband¡¯s house. To manage the concubines and to remonstrate them at times, those are the duty of Yue-sama as the first wife. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You aren¡¯t wrong¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to think of this but, it¡¯s not the case that Yue-sama is ahead of the other wives in living a disorderly private life isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m living properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you been stayingte at night? Are you lying around idly for the whole day just because there is holiday?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I¡¯m not?¡¹

    Venri-san¡¯s eyes were silently narrowing down. As expected, it seemed the eyes of a dragon who had lived for long couldn¡¯t be deceived.

    In reality, Yue often spent her time reading shoujo manga untilte at night, or immersing herself in fiction world for the whole day when it was holiday while equipping herself with potato chips and carbonated drink.

    It was also the traditional way of everyone in Nagumo family to spend their time, so not only Hajime, even Shuu and Sumire were averting their eyes while feeling like they wanted to leave this ce.

    ¡¸What about food? Have you eaten three times a day properly with a bnced menu? Even if Yue-sama is a vampire with immortal body, a healthy life can only be created with healthy heart and body. You are living in apletely different world right now, so I can understand that there might be some aspect in it that you haven¡¯t familiarized yourself with, but you haven¡¯t been snacking recklessly because of stress right? How is your state of health?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-it¡¯s fine! Everything is finee!¡¹

    At first Venri was repetitively finding fault at Yue with great length, but before they realized it her words had changed to be words that were worried for Yue¡¯s condition.

    Actually, in the days after the final battle and before the return to Japan, knowing that her princess had be a concubine, Venri-san came to talk to Yue and continued telling her about how the first wife should be and what had to be done to live a healthy life, etc, etc. But she didn¡¯t stop there, before anyone realized it she had had done the offense (?) of taking care of Yue¡¯s everyday necessitiespletely.

    Her appearance waspletely like a mother who was being too meddlesome and helpful with her daughter¡­¡­

    Perhaps it was because of her inherent disposition as a servant or because she had the personality of extremely liking to help other people, her attention was locked-on at the first wifeYue for the sake of her princess too in the future.

    Yue didn¡¯t have the memory of a ¡°mother-like mother¡±. Her biological mother and father were already transformed into fanatic when she became aware of her surrounding as a child.

    Her parents would grant all of Yue¡¯s wish, and they never scolded her. They weren¡¯t looking at her as their daughter but as ¡°priestess¡± of their god. Their emotion toward her was closer to being a worship. It wasn¡¯t an emotion that a mother should hold toward her daughter by any means.

    And so for Yue it felt really itchy, or perhaps bewildering that someone was scolding and taking care of her to this degree like a mother. Putting everything together, she found it hard to deal with Venri¡­¡­

    The unvarnished truth was, Venri had somehow be someone who she couldn¡¯t argue against.

    And that wasn¡¯t just limited to Yue.

    ¡¸Hajime-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Geh¡¹

    Her attention was also turned toward Hajime. Did he get immersed in his research too much and neglected his private life, did he forget to eat and sleep. Did he do anything abnormal with princess. Had he dirtied his hand with crooked business transaction, etc.

    In Hajime¡¯s case, ny percent of her words were more an expression of her worry rather than fault-finding.

    Her biological mother Sumire had the principle ofissez-faire. She didn¡¯t take care of every single thing for him, and she also didn¡¯t scold him about this or that.

    Of course she would scold him when it was really necessary, and she would immediately notice if something was worrying Hajime. She also wouldn¡¯t spare any effort to help him.

    But anyway, Venri was also diligently being helpful to Hajime during the one month after the final battle before they returned home to earth. As expected he became overwhelmed by the fierce assault of ¡°nosy mom¡± that he wasn¡¯t used to.

    Because of that, Hajime was also unable to strongly argue when he was against Venri.

    ¡¸Now now Venri. I¡¯m sure you have a lot of thing that you want to talk about with them, but that should be enough for now. You can continue it again after we arrive to the vige right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!? M-my apologies Adol-sama. I forgot myself.¡¹

    Everyone hadnded on the ground since a long time ago. Fernier was already stored away too. What was left was only to teleport, so Venri awkwardly backed off when Adol interrupted her.

    Adol kindly smiled toward such Venri.

    ¡¸Fufu, I understand. For you Tio is already like your own daughter. In that case Yue-dono and the other people there are also like your own daughter now that Tio has wedded into their family. A helpful person like you naturally can¡¯t just leave them alone. You also have been looking really lonely since Tio departed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand, that I¡¯m being unable to let go of my child but¡­¡­I have acted unsightly just now.¡¹

    The way she hid her blushing face with the sleeve of her kimono looked really adorable despite her past middle-aged appearance.

    ¡¸Yue-sama, Hajime-sama. My apologies for nagging the two of you like that as soon as I arrived.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, it¡¯s fine. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t really, hate that side of Venri.¡¹

    Yue averted her eyes while blushing slightly. That gesture looked slightly tsundere.

    ¡¸So thy understand it, Yue. I too was often at the end of Venri¡¯s nagging since I was little. There were also times when I found it annoying and ran away but¡­¡­when that nagging was gone from mine life, it made me felt like there was somethingcking and lonely. ¡¹

    ¡¸Princess. I also have something to talk with you as soon as we arrive at the vige. I won¡¯t allow you to run away! Don¡¯t think that you will always be able to go ¡®haa haa¡¯ forever!¡¹

    ¡¸D-did I stir the ho nest¡­¡­however, this is mine characteristic. ept the reality already!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if Adol-sama and everyone in the vige ept it! Even if the whole world acknowledge it! This Venri alone won¡¯t acknowledge it! I shall beat up the way ady should behave once more into you!¡¹

    ¡¸A determination of steel!? Thou art horrible! Venri thou blockhead! Lonely spinster!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What did you say?¡¹

    Dragon scale formed on the neck of Venri-okaasan! The pupil in dragon eyes were turning into sharp slit!

    Tio screamed ¡¸Hyaa~~~¡¹ while evacuating to behind Adol. And then her head peeked out from there while using her grandfather¡¯s body as a shield.

    It was an exchange that had been repeated often since Tio was a child. Adolughed cheerfully seeing that.

    Shuu and Sumire and the others were watching that scene with amused chuckle.

    ¡¸Oh my Tio-chan, she look really childish like this.¡¹

    ¡¸She is a habitual criminal who is always going ¡®haa haa¡¯, but she never showed that kind of childish attitude even at home.¡¹

    Surely this exchange between master and servant who were also mother and daughter were a salvation to the heart of the dragon race when they were still enduring the pain after their country was destroyed.

    There was no basis for that, but Hajime and others were convinced inside their heart that must be the case.

    That these master and servant who both had lost a lot had been leaning and supporting each other like this for more than five hundred years and cheered the other dragon race with that.

    Perhaps that was why, Sumire naturally opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Venri-san, if you like¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Princess, reflect on yourself over there¨D¨Dah yes. What is it, Sumire-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸How about living together with us at Japan?¡¹

    Venri who turned around toward Sumire showed an astonished face. But, that onlysted for a moment. She disyed a smile and shook her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thankful for your consideration Sumire-sama. However, I¡¯ll ept just your feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to feel reserved you know?¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. I also think that it wouldst not be so bad if Venri live together with us¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio peeked out from above Adol¡¯s shoulder.

    Venri looked happy to hear that, but her expression turned a bit troubled.

    ¡¸Thank you very much princess. I¡¯m extremely happy with your feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸Then¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m already at this age. It will be a bit too difficult for me to learn about another culture in a new world from zero again.¡¹

    Venri wanted to be helpful for other people, she didn¡¯t want to be a burden for other people. She had her pride as a servant.

    A considerable effort would be needed for her to be able to aplish her duty as a servant at earth. And then during that time she would be at the side who needed the help of other people.

    That would be slightly too harsh for Venri who came from a family of servant for generations. In addition it seemed that Venri had lived in this world for too long to be able to burn with desire for a new life in a new world.

    ¡¸Princess has embarked on your own journey. You have grown up¡­¡­to be a little bit problematic though.¡¹

    ¡¸Thy should omit the little bit at the end there.¡¹

    Tio¡¯s shoulders dropped in dejection. Venri chuckled and,

    ¡¸Then, as expected I¡¯m thinking to give all me efforts in creating a new homnd. So that one day when princess has a child of your own, you can say ¡°this is our homnd¡± to that child.¡¹

    ¡¸Venri¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You have a ce to return to. No matter what happen in the future from here on, that will be arge support for princess¡¯s heart.¡¹

    Gazes quietly turned toward Hajime. There was a man in front of their eyes who had turned many impossible things to be possibly with only one thought in his heart, returning home. Indeed, they could only agree with what Venri said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m feeling a bit lonely that I can¡¯t stay at princess¡¯s side as your servant but, this must be the right time. I¡¯m thinking to retire and quietly spend the rest of my life after we finished building our homnd.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Something like that</em>¡­..those words melted and vanished inside Tio¡¯s mouth.

    The inside of her chest became filled with loneliness seeing the peaceful and calm expression of Venri because she had finished her role. However, Tio also had the feeling of wanting to reassure her second mother who had gone through many troubles for her so that she could think ¡¸The princess will be fine¡¹.

    Tio held her tongue with a conflicted expression. Venri intentionally acted lively and hugged such Tio with affection seeping out from her whole being.

    ¡¸It¡¯s disappointing but, it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Her pride as a servant is making her to do that.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire were also looking disappointed while guessing what was going in Venri¡¯s heart just like Tio.

    Then, at that time,

    ¡¸Hajime-san? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    Liliana asked with a puzzled look. It was because Hajime was staring fixedly at her with a pondering face.

    Yue and others also looked toward Hajime when they heard that, but Hajime himself didn¡¯t say anything. He only moved his gaze quietly toward Tio next before falling into his thought again. And then at the end he began to stare at Venri.

    *Jii~*. He was staring still *jii~* as though to bore a hole into what he was looking at with a pondering expression. He put his hand on his chin and carefully considered something.

    ¡¸Err, Hajime-sama? As I thought, I really have displeased you with my nagging before this haven¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸? No, Venri-san hasn¡¯t done anything displeasing you know?¡¹

    It seemed that Venri thought Hajime was feeling offended by her nagging before this, but from the way Hajime replied indifferently to her, it seemed he really wasn¡¯t offended.

    Then why was he staring so intensely at Venri like that?

    He was staring thoroughly at her from up to down.

    A strange atmosphere filled the area. Venri was gradually starting to fidget. Her cheeks were blushing slightly.

    ¡¸W-wait a second Hajime-san! It¡¯s rude to stare at ady like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, just what¡¯s up with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun?¡¹

    Shia, Shizuku, and Kaori were talking to him warningly but¡­¡­

    Hajime ignored even they and nodded ¡¸Fumu¡¹ as though he was convinced of something.

    ¡¸Venri-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I have something I need to talk with you for a bit, so can you stay behind?¡¹

    ¡¸A, talk?¡¹

    Hajime said such thing while immediately opening a gate. It was already the hidden vige at the solitary ind at the other side of the shining membrane.

    It seemed Hajime was saying for the others to go ahead while asking Venri to remain behind alone.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama. It¡¯s not like we are in a hurry, so if thy hath something to talk how about doing it with everyone at the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I want to talk alone with Venri-san.¡¹

    Venri looked bewildered, even so she asked ¡¸Is this about the princess?¡¹ with a slightly worried look. If it was a talk that Hajime didn¡¯t want for others to hear, then the only thing she could think about was that it was a matter that was rted with Tio.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not rted to Tio. I just have a suggestion about what Venri-san want to do in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸M-my future, is it?¡¹

    There Tomoichi gasped in surprise, however he immediately looked aghast and muttered.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tell me Hajime-kun, you-. What are you thinking! Venri-san is like Tio-san¡¯s own mother! F-furthermore¡­¡­you-, there is a limit in how wide your strike zone can be!¡¹

    ¡¸? ¡­¡­!? ¨C!?¡¹

    <em>Eh, no way right!? </em>Gazes that were asking that gathered on Hajime. Especially Venri-san, her shock made her speechless.

    ¡¸What are you talking about Tomoichi-san? That¡¯s upsetting. What kind of person do you think I am?¡¹

    ¡¸A savage bastard who willy his hand on anything within your reach indiscriminately.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s have a talkter. It can be a talk about rehabilitation or anything, but let¡¯s have a talkter man to man. A proper talk.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just what I want.¡¹

    Hajime ignored Tomoichi papa¡¯s wild imagination and urged everyone to enter the gate.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll only talk for about five minutes. We will catch up immediately, soe on, go over there already everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu, Hajime. You¡¯re keeping it a secret even from me?¡¹

    Yue pouted and sent Hajime a protesting gaze. But, Hajime was unwavering.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not really anything so significant to be called a secret, but there is this n that I¡¯m working on with just Hellina.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait a second Hajime-san. I don¡¯t know anything about that though!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing that Lily need to know about. For now that is.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I¡¯m a princess!? Furthermore even though I¡¯m Hellina¡¯s master!?¡¹

    Hajime brushed away even Liliana¡¯s protest and sent her off to the other side of the gate by pushing her back.

    Seeing Venri who was still bewildered and standing still without knowing what she should do, Tio sent Hajime an intense nk stare.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to think this but, Goshujin-sama, thou art really not nning toy thy hand on Venri right?¡¹

    Venri cleared her throat before Hajime could answer.

    ¡¸Princess, there is no way that¡¯s the case.¡¹

    She looked calm in a nce, but the way she restlessly fixed the cor of her kimono was disying the slight diposure that she was feeling. That was how it looked like.

    ¡¸Please think of my age. In the first ce, Hajime-sama isn¡¯t an outrageous person who would whimsicallyy his hand on his wife¡¯s rtive correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Well, that¡¯s true.¡¹

    Tio nodded in understanding while guessing that Hajime surely must be nning to ask for Venri¡¯s help with work for the various ns that he was working on. With that Tio passed through the gate too.

    Like that, Yue and others also stepped through the gate even while they were making a slightly suspecting gaze toe out at the vige¡¯s square,

    ¡¸Oo! Chief! There is also the princess and everyone else!¡¹

    ¡¸Wee home chief, princess! There are a lot of guests with you!¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be, those people are from Nagumo family?¡¹

    The dragon race people said those things while gathering, but then Tio made a gesture of putting her index finger over her mouth and said ¡¸Shh~~¡¹.

    The dragon people who were immediately told to be quiet as soon as they appeared held their tongue despite their bewilderment.

    And then Yue and Tio activated wind magic. They sent wind through the gate to try to listen to the two¡¯s conversation.

    As expected, they were curious of what kind of talk the two were having!

    Even so, there was the gate between them and the indirect method they were using, so they could only hear bit and piece of the conversation¡­¡­

    ¡º¡­¡­Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­then, in other words?¡»

    ¡ºYeah. Because of that I¡¯m¡­¡­and, ¡­¡­I need your help for that.¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The mark ¡°!?¡± floated above the head of Yue and others. They approached the gate even closer. Shuu and others were also deeply interested, and even Adol got very curious. The dragon people also looked at each other and approached closer in unison.

    ¡ºB-but I¡¯m¡­¡­¡­¡­just now¡­¡­¡­¡­so¡»

    ¡ºI understand that. However fundamentally if Venri-san¡­¡­¡­¡­do that. In other words a local¡­¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s how. I think there won¡¯t be a problem with that.¡»

    There Tomoichi opened his eyes wide and his ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, he is nning to make her his local wife!? There is nothing but problem with that!¡¹. Kaoruko pped her husband¡¯s head and scolded him ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about wild guess like that!¡¹.

    Certainly that was true¡­¡­Tomoichi reflected. Yue and others smiled wryly thinking there was no way that was the case.

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­No, as I thought I¡¯m¡­¡­besides I¡¯m princess¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºBut, you are¡­¡­¡­¡­correct? This is a duty of a lifetime¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    Yue and others looked at each other. ¡¸What does that mean, duty of a lifetime!?¡¹ Their gaze asked.

    ¡ºBesides I¡¯m Tio¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­if you consider that then there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. How about it? To simply spend your remaining life¡­¡­¡­¡­it will be too much of a waste.¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Too much of a waste!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡ºHajime-sama, you are going that far¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Going that far!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    What, really what were they talking about! Was it really true, Hajime was really making advances on Venri!? No, there was no way that¡­¡­

    Even if, by any chance that was really the case, there was no way Venri would¡­¡­

    ¡ºBy the way, if you agree with this¡­¡­¡­¡­then anything you want to¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºWhat did you say? Tell me more about it.¡»

    ¡¸Venri!? Why art thou getting into it like that!?¡¹

    Themotion was spreading through the vige of the dragon race. The people at the back who couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about asked the people in front of them and so the story was getting subtly distorted as it passed from mouth to mouth.

    And so the story ended up as, <em>That demon king, the spouse of the princess is seducing that Venri-san! </em>

    <em>Yes, that Venri-san who only has the princess in her eyes, that iron wall and princess loveee Venri-san who despite all the marriage talks that were brought to her, all her engagement ended up getting called off!</em>

    ¡¸Adol-san, please don¡¯t stop me! As a mother I have to punish the idiot son who is trying to seduce his wife¡¯s mother!¡¹

    ¡¸Now now, don¡¯t rush into conclusion like that Sumire-dono. It¡¯s still not certain that it¡¯s really like that¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing Adol¡¯sposure, Sumire and also Yue and the others regained their calm saying ¡¸W-well, certainly, it¡¯s hard to believe that Hajime would suddenly woo someone like that¡­¡­¡¹¨D¨D

    ¡ºWhat do you think? Surely it¡¯s not just Japanese clothes¡­¡­¡­¡­will also look good on you.¡»

    ¡ºT-that¡¯s¡­¡­no need to tter me like that¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not tter¡­¡­anyway, can you consider it? Don¡¯t say anything about your remaining years¡­¡­¡­¡­yes, a new second life¡­¡­together¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­That¡¯s, it¡¯s troubling¡­¡­¡­¡­that strongly¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸It only sounds like a seduction-¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    There was no limit in how big themotion in the vige was growing! Venri-san¡¯s age was almost the same like Adol. Even from Tio¡¯s perspective, Venri was from the generation of her grandfather and grandmother.

    The demon king¡¯s strike zone was too wide! A feeling of awe in a different meaning was spreading.

    And then Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko, even the three of them felt their heart was beating slightly faster from listening to the passionate (?) wooing that was directed toward someone whose appearance was even older than them! Shirasaki papa and Yaegashi papa were dumbfounded!

    ¡ºI don¡¯t mind if Venri-san give me your answer after the new homnd is finished. Even if¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯ll keep the seat for your open forever.¡»

    ¡ºYou are going that far for me¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºRather than saying that you will spend your remaining years quietly¡­¡­¡­¡­I think. Surely Tio will also be happy.¡»

    ¡¸There is no way I wouldst be happy from knowing that mine mother is seduced!?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Geez, Hajime-sama is really a smooth talker.¡»

    ¡¸V-Venri!? Aren¡¯t thee sounding a bit eager there? It feels like there art bashfulness mixed within thy voice though!?¡¹

    It was like Tio¡¯s heart was crying ¡¸Tell me that it¡¯s a lie!¡¹, but

    ¡ºUnderstood. This Venri has definitely epted Hajime-sama¡¯s feeling. Please allow me to think about it very carefully before giving my answer.¡»

    ¡¸Venrii~¡¹

    Tio-san crouched on the ground while holding her head. Her second mother epted the advances of her husband¡­¡­how should she react here as a wife, and then as a daughter?

    Shuu and Sumire were also holding their head at their wits¡¯ end.

    The wive~s were also all twitching in their expression without exception. However, they were all battle ready to have a TALK with their husband.

    The vige was already in a great uproar by the fall (?) of that iron wall Venri with her excessive loveee for the princess that made herpletely single for her whole life.

    There Hajime and Venri who had finished talking passed through the gate. What awaited them was naturally,

    ¡¸Uoh, what¡¯s up with you all?¡¹

    ¡¸E-everyone? Just what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    The mood of the ce was extremely bizarre with chilled atmosphere and enthusiastic atmosphere getting jumbled up together and flooding the ce. In addition there were the wive~s with their fully reproachful gaze, the parent~s with their total exasperation, and then the enthusiastic dragon people.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, Venri-! Just what in the world both of thee art nningggggggg!!¡¹

    With that scream of Tio as the beginning, questioning voices and congratting voices, or perhaps envying voices and scolding voices and so on were breaking out. The whole vige was flooded with great uproar.

    After that, Venri learned that the perception of her getting wooed and caving in had spread throughout the vige. She went around to solve the misunderstanding in great panic. Although she couldn¡¯t tell them the detail, she exined that she only epted a job offer for someone at their old age. With that themotion was more or less quieted down.

    And so, once again the group received the wee of the dragon people and the tour of the hidden vige began, though Tio and the others were still looking with slight suspicion at Hajime.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I didn¡¯t n it but, somehow it feels like Tortus Travel Journal is turning into something like a travel to gather the members of the Fleur Knight¡­¡­

 Chapter 391.1

    Chapter 391.1Arifureta Blu-ray SS Chapter 2

    Fast forwarding slightly in time.

    Around three weeks had passed after Kouki and others saw off the departure of Hajime¡¯s group and returned to Heiligh Kingdom.

    Hatayama Aiko and Ai-chan¡¯s guard party that was led by Sononobe Yuuka also finally took a break from their trip of agrarian reform and returned to the pce.

    Although there wasn¡¯t even any time for rest. Aiko was quickly asked to participate in the royal council¡¯s meeting. The topic of the meeting could be easily imagined. Undoubtedly it was about Hajime.

    Then Aiko had no reason to refuse. She ignored the fatigue that was heavily weighing her and went to the meeting resolutely.

    ¡¸I wonder if Ai-chan is okaay~¡¹

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to go together with her?¡¹

    The one who raised a worried voice was Miyazaki Nana and Tamai Atsushi.

    After Aiko told them to go on their own business, they cleaned themselves from the dirtiness of the travel in their room and quickly headed to the training ground after that. Right now they were on their way there. Of course their intention wasn¡¯t to train. It was because they heard from a servant that Kouki and others were there.

    ¡¸The official who came with the summon said that only Ai-chan-sensei is called, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸We will be able to eat dinner togetherter anyway. More importantly, I want to quickly talk with everyone. About what happened at Ur. Like how Nagumo-kun has changed, it was really shocking~¡¹

    Yuuka shrugged in respond while Taeko was smiling mischievously.

    Really, there were too many things that had happened. There were also a lot of things that were too heavy for them to keep inside themselves.

    Even though it was only a trip for several months, the time that had passed was so thick like it had been several years already. Even this pce, or the voices of their friends that resounded from the training ground, everything felt nostalgic now.

    Even without any words, they understood from each other¡¯s expression that they were feeling like that. Yuuka and others chuckled.

    And so the moment they stepped into the training ground,

    ¡¸Aah!! Sononobe and co has returned back©¤©¤!!¡¹

    An energetic voice reverberated ringingly.

    It was the ss¡¯s mood maker Taniguchi Suzu. The other people there also turned their gaze simultaneously in respond to Suzu¡¯s yell. And then ¡¸Oo!¡¹ everyone cheered before they immediately rushed toward them.

    ¡¸Sonosonoo~, wee back~!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m relieved that you are still like usual.¡¹

    Yuuka said ¡¸She never changed¡¹ in relieve seeing Suzu leaping at her. She hugged her back with a smile.

    The other girls with Eri at the lead also hugged Nana and Taeko too right after that. They became like a lump of only girls there.

    However, it was a bitcking. The figures of two of their friends who possessed overwhelming presence couldn¡¯t be found anywhere. Nana who was reputed as someone whose thought and mouth were directly connected with each other frankly asked the question.

    ¡¸Eeeh? Where is Shizuku-chi and Kaori-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki who was smiling amicably at the return of theirrades jerked and trembled. His face looked like he had swallowed a bitter medicine. At the same time Ryuutarou was sending awkward nces at Kouki.

    The girls also quietly stopped their hug and their gazes wandered.

    The one who represented the group to answer was Eri. She was putting on a troubled smile.

    ¡¸Err~, Shizuku only left just now. Nia-san came to tell us that Yuuka and others has arrived at the capital and she left right after. Perhaps she went to wee you all but you missed each other.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, is that so. Then Kaori-chi©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Ce to think of it! Where is Aiko-sensei!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wait, Eri-chi, what¡¯s the matter with you!? You are too enthusiastic!? Or rather your too close! Your lips is going to touch!¡¹

    Eri approached Nana and grabbed her shoulders hard as though to say <em>I won¡¯t let you speak any further than that!</em> It was like her reserved andposed personality was just a lie. Her eyes behind her sses looked a bit scary.

    Nana was creeped out. Taeko answered the question in her ce.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Ai-chan-sensei then she got called to a meeting of the royal council right now.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so~¡¹

    Eri smiled to varnish over her odd behavior while letting Nana go. Nana muttered ¡¸Eri-chi¡¯s sudden change is scary¡­¡­¡¹, however she then stepped on anotherndmine beautifully.

    ¡¸Then where is Kaori-chi©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸You guys, we heard it! You guys got attacked by arge swarm of monster! Are you guys okaaaay-!¡¹

    ¡¸Fugih!? Sakagami-chi, you¡¯re loud! What¡¯s with you guys since just now!?¡¹

    The loud voice of Ryuutarou that was reverberating from the close range rattled their eardrum. Nana covered her ears while protesting with teary eyes.

    As expected Yuuka and co couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious at their friends¡¯ behavior that seemed to be somewhat suspicious.

    A bad premonition crossed their mind. Perhaps something had happened to Kaori? They thought that nothing bad would happen if it was the extraordinary healer Kaori but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Err~, Suzu?¡¹

    ¡¸A-ahaha¡­¡­about that, you see, you know? Kaorin has departed to a ce far away¡­¡­¡¹

    What an ominous answer. The expression of Nana and others turned pale hearing that.

    ¡¸Departed you say¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­Kaori-chi has gone to heaven!?¡¹

    Of course that wasn¡¯t the case. Suzu hurriedly denied that, however as expected she avoided giving a clear answer.

    Seeing the behavior of Suzu and others, Yuuka somehow felt something that was pulling on her. Yes, if it had to be described then perhaps it should be called as her maiden¡¯s instinct at work. And so she tried to throw a stone to watch the ripple.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Actually, you guys might have heard but, we met Nagumo at Ur you know?¡¹

    Suzu and others all jerked simultaneously. Their gazes were swimming around.

    Yuuka was convinced. That Kouki and others had also reunited with Hajime. At the same time, her thought ran with unprecedented speed along with her maiden¡¯s instinct working at full throttle. She didn¡¯t understand at all why but, the mini Yuuka in her heart was panicking!

    ¡¸Suzu, also everyone too. There is no need to be so considerate.¡¹

    The one who threw a lifeline to the flustered Suzu was the cause of that fluster Kouki.

    ¡¸Amanogawa? Did something happen?¡¹

    Gloomy atmosphere was seeping out from Kouki. Even so he answered with a light tone as though nothing had happened.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing big. After all there was only Kaori confessing to Nagumo and then she followed him in his journey.¡¹

    Silence flowed for a while, and then ¡¸Ee©¤!?¡¹ shocked voice burst out from the members of Ai-chan guard party except Yuuka. And yet right after that Nana and Taeko immediately cheered ¡¸Kya~ah¡¹. Their tension was also rising.

    ¡¸Kaori-chi amaziing!!¡¹

    ¡¸No way-, a miraculous reunion! So dramatic!!¡¹

    Suzu and others nced at Kouki who was making a smile that looked like a Noh mask while trying to stop the two¡¯s racket ¡¸S-stop there!¡¹, but Nana and Taeko¡¯s tension kept rising up.

    Their attention turned toward Yuuka who had turned to stone.

    ¡¸Yuuka-chi! Yuuka-chi! This is emergency! Kaori-chi got the jump on you!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!? Haa!? W-what are you talking about! I don¡¯t understand what do you mean by her getting the jump on me!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, really Yuuka, you are really not honest! Even though you got into a slightly good mood with Nagumo-kun at Ur!¡¹

    ¡¸Taekooo, I¡¯ll punch you, you know! There wasn¡¯t any, aa~ny good mood or anything between us! I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t think anything about that guy!¡¹

    Yuuka threatened like a cat going *Fushaa©¤©¤*. Kouki and others turned a disbelieving gaze ¡¸Eh? There is no way right!?¡¹ toward Yuuka. Yuuka¡¯s face turned bright red while she desperately formed some words to divert the topic from her.

    ¡¸B-besides! That guy has a girlfriend! Yue-san! That ultra beautiful girl! Even though a beautiful rabbit-eared girl like Shia-san also got rejected, but Ka, Kaori got an okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sonosono¡­¡­in the end you are curious©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! And-, just what happeneed!¡¹

    Should she stay quiet, or should she exin? Suzu made a conflicted expression, even so she opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Err, in the end it was no good though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A-as I thought¡­¡­but, then, why are she going with him if that¡¯s the case?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, she said that it¡¯s fine even then. She said that she is challenging Yue-oneesama to make Nagumo-kun turn toward her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-is that so?¡¹

    Yuuka muttered ¡¸K-Kaori, so strong¡­¡­¡¹ while staggering as though she had received a shock.

    Nana and Taeko hugged her from behind. The two of them were poking at Yuuka¡¯s cheeks with grinning face.

    ¡¸As expected it¡¯s aplete defeat, Yuuka-chii~¡¹

    ¡¸How about leaving Ai-chan to us? You can chase after them even starting from now you knoow?¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup! I won¡¯t chase them! I also have no reason to chase them!!¡¹

    *Peshi peshi* Yuuka pped down the hand of her two best friends before she cleared her throat to keep up appearance at thiste.

    Of course it was already toote. Everyone could guess when they saw the way Yuuka act just now. Even if they couldn¡¯t affirm that it was a romantic feeling with confidence, she must be quite conscious toward Hajime to some degree.

    ¡¸By the way, Nagumo-kun also has a child you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­? ¡­¡­!? ¨C!? C, chi, chi, chi-chi-chi-chi!?¡¹

    In the end Yuuka-chan¡¯snguage capability died. At first she was tilting her head in iprehension, and then a beatter she noticed the meaning, and then she fell into a mini panic. She was the very picture of someone who had a shocking fact thrust before her.

    It was a news that made even Nana and Taeko froze, so if it was said that it couldn¡¯t be helped then it really couldn¡¯t be helped.

    A silence as though time had stopped was hanging over the ce. A full five seconds passed before the reboot began.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m, going to look for Shizukuu©¤©¤!!¡¹

    It seemed that Yuuka who seemed to be overheating in various senses had to get away from this ce first for the time being. No, perhaps it should be said that she was literally running away from reality. She turned around and left the training ground with lightning speed.

    ¡¸Y-Yuuka-chi, calm downnn! Surely you¡¯ll also have a chance if you can just make a fait apliiii~!!¡¹

    Nana also ran after Yuuka while yelling something that was unknown whether it was intended to finish off Yuuka¡¯s half-destroyed mind or as an encouragement.

    ¡¸Tamai-kun! Just give everyone the exnation of what happened! Yuuka! Nana! Wait~¡¹

    Taeko left everything to Atsushi in order to chase after her two best friends.

    *Whirl* Wind blew through the empty spot where the three were standing at previously. *Pechi* Ryuutaro¡¯s finger flick burst on Suzu¡¯s forehead. Suzu¡¯s gaze wandered around after the scolding she received and,

    ¡¸And, what happened at Ur?¡¹

    She questioned Atsushi as though nothing had happened.

    Atsaushi¡¯s face cramped at the gazes that were focused on him. Ryuutarou kindly patted him on his shoulder.

    ¡¸Looks like you also have it hard huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You too.¡¹

    It was the moment when friendship was deepened by sympathy.

    There was a silhouette of a person who was walking while thinking of something deeply at the pce¡¯s courtyard that was filled with beautiful and colorful flower beds.

    It was Shizuku who went ahead to meet with Aiko¡¯s group first before they met the others so that the mental state of Kouki and others and their emotion toward Hajime wouldn¡¯t give Aiko any prejudice.

    She seeded in her aim. She was able to share the necessary information without any misunderstanding.

    However, there were the forceful heretic designation toward Hajime that was decided in the royal council and the secret matter that Aiko wanted to share with only the students. They brought a vague anxiety to Shizuku and took away her bright expression.

    What would happen from here on¡­¡­

    The gentle smile of her best friend that would heal her at this kind of time was already not here. She didn¡¯t have the slightest regret about seeing her off with a smile, but as expected, for Kaori who was always at her side to be gone like this¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­It feels a bit lonely.¡¹

    Shizuku let out a wry smile at her own monologue. She had to be the one being levelheaded now that Kouki and others were emotionally unstable. Shizuku¡¯s hands moved to p her cheeks to fire up herself©¤©¤but just before that,

    ¡¸I fiiiinally found youu~. Shizukuuuu~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, Yuuka! Wee back¡¹

    ¡¸A child! Got a child! A baby! Nagumo¡¯s baby!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¨C!?¡¹

    A shocking truth hit Shizuku right on the guts! Yuuka who was looking deranged for some reason was grabbing both her shoulders and shaking her back and forth, even so Shizuku-chan whose selling point was her calm, cool, and collected personality calmly verified Yuuka¡¯s statement!

    ¡¸Yuuka! How many months it is now!?¡¹

    It seemed she wasn¡¯t calm. Right after she was reunited with a ssmate, that ssmate said that she was pregnant with a child of her best friend¡¯s sweetheart, so it was unreasonable to ask her to stay calm despite that.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! That¡¯s what I want to ask you!¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think that I know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Only Shizuku is the one who can be relied on at this kind of time!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!? Y-you¡¯re right. This isn¡¯t the time for me to feel shaken. It must be harder for Yuuka than for me.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I don¡¯t have it hard at all! It¡¯s not like I¡­¡­c-care about Nagumo¡¯s kid!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s horrible isn¡¯t it!? The most horrible one here is Nagumo-kun though! But, this is about your own child you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The two stared at each other for some time while breathing hard *zee zee*. They finally noticed that something was strange. Shizuku asked a probing question.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this a talk of Nagumo-kunying his hand on Yuuka?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu!? The-, t-t-the-, there is no way something like that happened! Why do you think I have Nagumo¡¯s baby-¡¹

    Her face exploded red. That was how red Yuuka¡¯s face had be. She also began to writhe. It seemed that her own words made her imagined something.

    Seeing that, Shizuku finally regained herposure for real. She looked back at Yuuka¡¯s words inside her mind and imagined the what might be the cause that brought about such state of Yuuka¡­¡­she then hit her hand in realization.

    ¡¸Aa! You must mean Myuu-chan! She is the child that Nagumo-kun is taking care right now.¡¹

    ¡¸A child he is taking care?¡¹

    Oh? It seemed that it waspletely different from her imagination. From here Yuuka too was starting to regain her sanity.

    ¡¸Could it be, I have made a great misunderstanding?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. There is just this child of the seaman race who got kidnapped. Nagumo-kun saved her so she is now looking up at him and calling him papa.¡¹

    Yuuka-chan¡¯s face was blushing hard from shame¡­¡­she was so red that perhaps her blood veins would soon burst and killed her at this rate. Shizuku gave her a warm gaze, but it stabbed her heart instead. It was like someone was pointing out to her, <em>So you are secretly a pervert huh. </em>Yuuka reflexively covered her face with both hands and apologized.

    There Nana and Taeko caught up with her. Quite some time had passed until they found Shizuku here, but their curiosity to the child affair of their ssmate hadn¡¯t weakened at the slightest. Their eyes were zing fiercely.

    ¡¸Shizuku-chi! Tell us who did Nagumo impregnate!¡¹

    ¡¸It must be Yue-san as expected isn¡¯t it!? Or perhaps, don¡¯t tell me he cheated!? Either way It must be a carnage for Kaori-chan there! Right!?¡¹

    ¡¸You two¡­¡­at least give a greeting first before asking something like that.¡¹

    It seemed that these two were also greatly in misunderstanding in their own way. Yuuka was shrinking into herself even more. It was like she was being objectively shown how she was also acting just now, so she squeezed out the words ¡¸Just kill me now¡­¡­¡¹ from her throat.

    Nana & Taeko¡¯s tension kept rising without knowing any limit. At their feet Yuuka¡¯s mind was descending further into abyss. Shizuku looked like she was holding back a headache seeing them and she massaged her temple while sighing.

    After that, they sat around the table for tea party that was set at the middle of the flower garden.

    The tension was also calming down during their report about each other¡¯s situation while they were separated. Or rather, the cheerful air was also vanishing while they were talking about the shocking and gruesome events that happened to both sides.

    Yes, at Yuuka¡¯s side there was what happened with Shimizu Yukitoshi, while at Shizuku¡¯s side there was what happened with the female demon Cattleya. The act of taking life that was carried out in front of them by Nagumo Hajime¡­¡­

    A deafening silence filled the ce for a little while. The breeze that should feel pleasant felt strangely chilly. It made them really wanted to drink a warm cup of tea.

    It was the words that spilled out from Shizuku¡¯s mouth that dispelled the silence.

    ¡¸It seems that Ai-chan, no, sensei hase to term with it.¡¹

    It was clear to see that Shizuku was choosing her words carefully.

    ¡¸Sensei, must be unable to agree with it. It¡¯s surely also difficult for her to just ept or understand the death. But, it seems she understand Nagumo-kun¡¯s thinking and act, and doesn¡¯t reject it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, this is Ai-chan-sensei we are talking about after all¡­¡­I think, she is really amazing in that aspect.¡¹

    Yuuka who had watched Aiko until now from the nearest position nodded with a wry smile.

    Shizuku also returned a wry smile. Then her gaze also turned toward Nana and Taeko who were looking somewhat awkward.

    ¡¸What about all of you? What is your honest thought about Nagumo-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously he is scary.¡¹

    The one who answered first was unexpectedly Nana. Her lips slightly pouted and she formed her words while her gaze was fixed on a nearby flower bed.

    ¡¸Well of course, Shimizu was really the worst. He betrayed us, tried to kill Ai-chan, and set off arge swarm of monsters to Ur¡­¡­seriously, that guy was full of shit.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right.¡¹

    ¡¸But still, normally even then you won¡¯t think that he should just die isn¡¯t it? And yet, Nagumo-chi shot him without any hesitation at all. ¡­¡­That wasn¡¯t normal. It was scary.¡¹

    That was why when the topic became about Hajime, her tension was rising up to a stupid degree instead. Because if not she felt like she wouldn¡¯t be able to act like her usual self.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯m also the same like Nana. Nagumo-kun, he has changed too much. When he shot Shimizu-kun, his eyes were really cold.¡¹

    Taeko put her hand over Nana¡¯s hand that was ced on the table. She was being considerate to her friend, and at the same time she was also trying to soften the coldness that she was feeling.

    Seeing the two like that, Shizuku muttered ¡¸¡¹As I thought they can¡¯t ept it huh¡­¡­¡¹ inside her heart. Her gaze slightly lowered. But, a soft voice unexpectedly echoed there.

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s also the fact that he saved us.¡¹

    It was Yuuka. She was resting her chin on one hand with a troubled smile, however her gaze was looking straight at Shizuku.

    ¡¸If he is really someone who ispletely cold, all of us won¡¯t be here right now. The current Nagumo is certainly scary but¡­¡­but, I also understand that¡¯s not all there is to him¡­¡­¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t ept him wholly like Yue and others. It wasn¡¯t like she was able to fully understand Hajime¡¯s creed and action, and she also couldn¡¯t agree with him.

    However, even so¡­¡­

    ¡¸As I thought, I¡¯m d that he is still alive. I want him to stay safe from here on too. ¡­¡­I think he is scary but, I don¡¯t hate him, that¡¯s what I feel.¡¹

    The scene when Hajime yelled at Will Cudeta in the cave behind the waterfall crossed her mind.

    <em>Keep struggling, struggling, and survive. If you do that then one day, the day wille when you can think that there is a meaning in your survival today.</em>

    Until then Hajime was always calm and apathetic to his surrounding, but that was the first time he showed such raw emotion.

    At that time everyone felt it. The hell that Hajime must have experienced. That he must be desperate even right at that moment in order to win through the battle of survival in this other world.

    And then they witnessed his tremendous strength and understood the difference between him and them. It wasn¡¯t about a simple battle strength. The difference was in the gap between their strength of resolve and willpower.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­I see what you mean.¡¹

    Shizuku smiled with a gentle expression. She was drawn to make that expression because Yuuka had such expression on her face.

    When she looked at Nana and Takeo, they also had a simr smile on their faces without her noticing it. It seemed these three had already talked about it since a long time ago and their mind had finished drawing their conclusion toward Hajime.

    Unfounded worry, unneeded concern. Such phrases formed in Shizuku¡¯s head. Somehow she now felt like drinking a bitter tea after this.

    ¡¸What about you Shizuku?¡¹

    ¡¸Me? You should be able to guess already seeing how I entrusted Kaori to him.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, yeah, that¡¯s really a clear answer.¡¹

    Shizuku treasured Kaori more than anyone else. She didn¡¯t even need to tell them what she was thinking about Hajime just from her action.

    ¡¸But, unlike us, it doesn¡¯t seem like that Shizuku-chi is thinking that he is scary at all aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, in my case, we were saved when it was really a pinch for us after all¡­¡­¡¹

    The scene of Cattleya getting shot to death was sticking in her mind even now and wouldn¡¯t leave. However, as expected the feeling that she felt the most was relief from being saved.

    ¡¸It was really unbelievable. What is that thing called again, pile bunker? That guy showed up after such thing pierced the ground from the floor above you know? I won¡¯t be able to forget the impact from that for my whole life.¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s eyes narrowed while saying that. Her expression was like a maiden who harbored a yearning for the hero.

    Normally the maiden sensor of Yuuka and the two would sensitively react and they would be shaken or exploding in curiosity.

    But however, for some reason no one reacted at this time. No, they were reacting, but it seemed their focus was taken bypletely a different part¡­¡­

    ¡¸P-pile bunker¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸T-the thick, ck, and hard rod¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The piercing, impact¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s the matter!? Why are you three covering your butts!? Why are your faces bright red!?¡¹

    The hands of Yuuka and Nana and Taeko were simultaneously pressing on their butts while fidgeting. It looked like they were recalling something but, Shizuku couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered by theirpletely unexpected reaction.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s nothing, Shizuku. But, Nagumo¡­¡­nope, it¡¯s really nothing at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-kun again!? You three are making me curious if you react like that!¡¹

    ¡¸W-we can¡¯t tell you, Shizuku-chi. Something astounding like that¡­¡­s-something like that, into that kind of ce¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What happened!? Just what in the world Nagumo-kun di!?¡¹

    ¡¸I think, it¡¯s a bit too early to tell Shizuku something like that. But if I¡¯m forced to say, Nagumo-kun is too much of a sadist, that a woman ended up opening a forbidden door, something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it! Exin it to me, Taikooo!¡¹

    What in the world Hajime did at Ur? An extremely serious and wholesome girl like Shizuku couldn¡¯t even what actually happened from the fragmentary words of Yuuka and others.

    At the same time, now that these three mentioned it, she recalled that Aiko was also writhing in shame because it seemed that Hajime had done something to her. Shizuku held her head. Was it really alright for her to send off Kaori like that? It was only at thiste that anxiety was welling up inside her.

    ¡¸M-more importantly! Shizuku, what¡¯s with that ck sword! That looks like a Japanese katana!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s true! That weapon is different from before!¡¹

    ¡¸So there is katana in this world!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with you three. Don¡¯t change the topic so forcefully like that. You three really don¡¯t want to talk about it that much?¡¹

    Rather than them not wanting to talk about it, it felt like they still needed to prepare their heart more in order to talk about it. That ¡°ass pile incident¡± was just that shocking for them.

    The three averted their red face with all their strength. Shizuku sighed at them. She didn¡¯t hound them any further about it and started talking about the particrs of her getting presented with the ck katana from Hajime.

    While talking, she unconsciously ced the ck katana on herp and caressed it while her expression was ckening¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Taeko-san yo, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Nana-san yo, I think she is in the grey that is nearly ck.¡¹(TN: In Japan, the word ck could also be used to mean guilty)

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s not gray but ck you know? Look, the katana¡¯s de is also pitch ck isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It seemed that it was pitch ck. It was Shizuku herself who said that so there was no doubt about it. Nana and Taeko nodded at each other, and then they looked at Yuuka.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nagumo you idioo~ot¡¹

    She muttered something with a small voice. Her expression seemed sulky.

    Shizuku herself was happily continuing with her bragging (?) of the present she received. She was so absorbed she didn¡¯t even notice the three¡¯s reaction.

    Nana and Taeko were thinking while watching Shizuku and Yuuka.

    Surely things would be interesting the next time they met Hajime again.

    Around one hour after Brieze moved through the bronze colored world.

    Myuu was smiling inside the vehicle.

    ¡¸She is like a monk who has reached enlightenment¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s impression was actually right on the mark.

    Air conditioning, cold drink supply,plete prevention of even a single grain of sand froming in. The overwhelmingfort that was theplete opposite from when she was kidnapped made Myuu reached the state of mind of Buddha.

    ¡¸Papa is amazing nano. This ce feel pleasant even though we are at a desert nano. Papa is amazing nano.¡¹

    It was important so she said it twice. Actually after this Myuu would keep repeating the same thing every time the day changed to night and vice versa. That was just how pleasant this desert trip was for Myuu. Or rather it seemed like she was extremely moved. Although it was already toote at this point, it felt like their tears woulde out from hearing the dead or alive experience of this little girl who crossed the desert as a captive.

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡­then, when we arrive at Myuu¡¯s house perhaps I¡¯ll set up some artifacts there too for afortable living. Like air conditioner or refrigerator, or a bath with fully automatic cleansing function¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, hold back yourself. Those things are going to be a national treasure artifacts in this world after all. The civilization level is too far forward. Myuu-chan¡¯s house will get targeted like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid Kaori. I¡¯ll just need to tunr Myuu¡¯s house into a fortress to prevent that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, recently you¡¯re acting as an idiot parent a little bit too much desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, I¡¯m worried now whether Hajime will be able to separate from Myuu like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though Goshujin-sama¡¯s attitude is that dry toward other people.¡¹

    Even though he was only thinking to make Myuu¡¯s house a bit morefortable and safer, he didn¡¯t get their reaction. Hajime¡¯s face turned a little sulky.

    Kaori writhed seeing his slightly childish face while following up her statement.

    ¡¸Besides, you might have forgotten but, both Myuu-chan and me can¡¯t do something like manipting magic power directly okay?¡¹

    In the first ce Myuu didn¡¯t have magic power. Kaori also mentioned herself in consideration to Myuu while sugarcoating her statement. Hajime who now could control magic power directly as though it was only natural muttered¡¸Ah, now that you mention it that¡¯s true¡¹.

    ¡¸Hmm~, that¡¯s a problem in its own way isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    He began to think about something. Yue tilted her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Problem? Do you have any n to hand them some kind of artifact?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that but, I want to make sure that they can use artifact when it¡¯s needed. Like this Brieze, if Kaori is the only one who can¡¯t drive it at all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­I can¡¯t do something like driving a car though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But there is no guarantee that there won¡¯t be a time where you will need to do so. I¡¯ll engrave it with magic circle that can be activated with chanting. I¡¯ll also toy with the gimmicks a little.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right¡­¡­ehehe, thank you Hajime-kun.¡¹

    Hajime immediately applied transmutation magic on the car¡¯s frame and engraved magic circle, improved the gimmicks at every part, and taught the chant keywords to activate and control them.

    Naturally he did it while driving. Although he was driving in a ce that had no obstacle at all, his concentration ability that enabled him to do it at the same time while using magic power was just as expected from him.

    His reply toward her thanks was half-hearted, even so Kaori¡¯s expression broke into a smile at Hajime who was spending effort in consideration of Myuu and her. Her cheeks slightly reddened.

    And so naturally Yue-samaunched a right straight with her words.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori, will cause ident.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue!? In this world there are things that can be said and things that can¡¯t be said!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just don¡¯t take Myuu when you¡¯re driving. A child won¡¯t be able to endure a driving that will need healing magic to survive unscathed.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that I wonder!? I wonder!?¡¹

    Kaori leaned forward from the rear seat and pulled at Yue¡¯s cheek *gunii* from behind. Yue got angry¡¸What are you doiiiing-¡¹.

    Myuu ignored the usual quarrel and looked at Hajime with sparkling eyes.

    ¡¸Papa, papa! Can Myuu also drive nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu!? Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous. You are not tall enough, so in the first ce you won¡¯t be able to look forward properly.¡¹

    Myuu was clearly disheartened. Shia chuckled seeing that and sent her a lifeline.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, next time Shia-oneechan will let you ride with me on Schutaif. If you sit in front of me and hold the handle, you will be able to move the bike by just shifting your weight, and more importantly you will be able to feel the wind sopared to Brieze it¡¯s hands down©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Shia, if you bring Myuu on your ride, I¡¯ll pluck all the furs from those rabbit ears until not a single one remain okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Why desu!?¡¹

    Hajime was a man of his words. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears instantly flopped down and she hid it with both her hands. Tio smiled wryly and answered in Hajime¡¯s ce.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because thy art a habitual offender of dangerous driving.¡¹

    Exactly. Shia was the type whose personality changed the moment she held the handle. It would be simply a suicide if a powerless little girl rode the bike together with her. It seemed Shia herself was aware of it. She quietly averted her gaze.

    ¡¸Uu~, isn¡¯t there anything that Myuu can drive nano?¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s lips pouted sulkily. Tio couldn¡¯t bear to see it and patted Myuu¡¯s head from behind while speaking with a kind expression.

    ¡¸No need to feel sad Myuu. If thou wish to ride something then there is one here.¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? Tio-oneechan, what is this thing that Myuu can ride nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸Thou couldst ride Tio-oneechan.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Myuu was bewildered. Tio-oneechan turned an affectionate expression to her and spoke while going slightly ¡®haa haa¡¯.

    ¡¸Thou couldst ride on Tio-oneechan¡¯s back and think of me as a horse. Thou couldst tell me to crawl on the ground or ride me to death like a real work-horse. Here, I also have a whip with me. If thou whip mine butt strongly with this, I promise thee that I shall run faster than wind©¤©¤¡¹

    *Dopan* A gunshot echoed. <em>Ahaaahn thank you very muchhhh- </em>An excited voice also echoed. The shot pervert was pressing her hands on her forehead while bending backward in happiness at the rear seat.

    ¡¸This damn pervert. What kind of request you are making to a child. Myuu, forget about just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes nano¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected even the kind Myuu was creeped out by Tio just now. She was staring straight forward without looking anywhere else so that their gaze wouldn¡¯t meet. The anguished breathing ¡®Haa haa!!¡¯ could be heard so she closed her ears.

    Kaori¡¯s expression was simrly twitching from feeling creeped out. Shia reached out over her and said ¡¸That¡¯s bad for Myuu-chan¡¯s education desuu!¡¹ and her iron fist sunk into Tio¡¯s sr plexus to turn her unconscious. The pervert rejoiced even more. She really possessed a magnificent sturdiness.

    Then, at that timing,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Hajime, look.¡¹

    Suddenly Yue called at Hajime with a voice that was oozing with wariness. Looking there, at the other side of the window at Yue¡¯s side, the desert further at that direction looked blurry.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­sandstorm huh? It seems the scale is really big.¡¹

    Hajime confirmed with his magnified sight using his far sight ability. The horizon a few kilometers away from the m looked hazy was because of the sand that was whirling up thickly. It was as though a brown colored giant wall was approaching them.

    ¡¸Fumu. The scale of that sandstorm art big. We won¡¯t get away with its speed and route. Goshujin-sama, the activity of the desert monsters wouldst increase inside the sandstorm. After all it make it easier for them to aim at the prey on the ground. I believe that we wouldst not have any problem with Brieze¡¯s armor, unless a very big sandworm appear, but it wouldst be better if we artpletely on our guard.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger. Yue and Tio, you two should prepare to deal against monster just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, you can also use barrier right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s not as strong as Suzu-chan but I¡¯m quite confident in it.¡¹

    ¡¸Then make your preparation so that you can activate it with one word.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, someone like me who can only punch thing is useless at this kind of situation desuu~¡¹

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears drooped down dejectedly in front of the instructions that Hajime doled out rapidly. Shia boasted an unrivaled strength in hand-to-handbat, but certainly she couldn¡¯t be counted as fighting strength right now when they needed to deal with things outside from inside Brieze.

    Even so, that didn¡¯t mean that there was nothing for her to do.

    ¡¸The driving might turn rough with this. Myuu, move to the backseat. Have Shia hold you.¡¹

    ¡¸I need to be a seatbelt for Myuu-chan? Happily! Now now, Myuu-chan, please get on Shia-oneechan¡¯sfortablep desuu¡¹

    ¡¸Ye~s nano!¡¹

    Myuu must understand the situation. She was really obedient. She got lifted up by Shia and then she was ced snugly on herp. After that Shia hugged her tightly from behind.

    Shia was satisfied that she had something she could do, furthermore it was to hug Myuu. Myuu too especially loved Shia, so she smiled widely ¡®nihee~¡¯.

    Tio nced at those two with slight envy. Actually when rescuing Kaori and others at Great Labyrinth Orcus, she carelessly taught Myuu about the words neglection y. Since then she could only hug Myuu if there was permission from Hajime.

    ¡¸Muu, Myuu. Don¡¯t thy wish to feel the hug from Tio-oneechan already?¡¹

    The hugging permission from Hajime papa still hadn¡¯te out. In order to lift that ban, Tio-oneechan attempted to conquer Myuu first.

    However the ¡°incident of asking a little girl to treat her like a work-horse¡± had only just happen. Just before she was shot by Hajime papa©¤©¤

    ¡¸Eh? Err, that¡­¡­this is good enough for Myuu, nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuguo!?¡¹

    A rejection that had been sugarcoated as much as possible from a little girl. Although Tio was a hopeless dragon who could convert pain into pleasure, as expected even this pain was too severe for her.

    And then while that skit was going on,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, Kaori. Why are you nonchntly getting between Hajime and me?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, because, the bnce is better with three people at the back and three people at the front, see!¡¹

    As Myuu went to the back, Kaori also switched to the front seat.

    She wouldn¡¯t let the chance to get as close as possible to Hajime. How could she call herself Yue¡¯s love rival if she didn¡¯t charge forward. She wouldn¡¯t even be able to call herself no good.

    Even so, Yue¡¯s nk stare was something powerful that rivaled a characteristic magic that could make ten thousand people to fidget nervously, so Kaori¡¯s gaze jumped to look at another direction far away.

    ¡¸You two, that¡¯s enough for now. ¡­¡­The sandstorm is faster than expected. We are going to enter its range.¡¹

    And then in less than a minute, the sunlight was obstructed. *Gou* With a roar a gust of wind hit Brieze from the side and shook the vehicle. Myuu let out a small scream¡¸Kyah¡¹, at the same time the surrounding quickly became dark. The window was making a sound as though it was fired at by a shotgun.

    The darkness was like when there was only ten minutes left before the sun setpletely. Brieze had light that shined at all direction so it wasn¡¯tpletely dark, but the field of vision was almostpletely blocked due to the raging sandstorm.

    Normally one should stop moving in this situation and waited until the storm passed, but Hajime had apass and Brieze also wasn¡¯t shaking anymore other than the shaking at the beginning. It was running with good stability.

    Myuu¡¯s body froze with all the sands surrounding the car, but then she sighed in relief seeing that Brieze didn¡¯t allow even a single bead of sand to enter inside.

    And then just when she was going to say another words of praise to papa with wide smile ©¤©¤

    ¡¸Papa! As expected papa is amaz ©¤©¤nyo!?¡¹

    A loud impact *DON* resounded just before she finished speaking. Kaori also reflexively screamed¡¸Kyah¡¹ and hugged Hajime. Yue-sama then tore her away from him.

    At the front, there was a creature that was colored reddish brown sticking on the front window that was made from crystal. It had a membrane on its arms that looked like it could be used to glide in the air. Its color was like a creature whose skin had been peeled. It had no eyes and sharp canines grew from its mouth. It looked like a deformed bat. Its appearance was really grotesque.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s this disgusting thing! Nooo-, Yueeee-¡¹

    ¡¸Wait-, Kaori-, you are choking me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, it¡¯s a sand bat. Normally this monster art sleeping under the sand and use sandy wind to travel and prey upon its target. It also hath a characteristic magic to absorb the water in its prey¡¯s body by biting.¡¹

    Tio spoke her exnation calmly. Myuu who was really shocked and buried her face into Shia¡¯s chest let out a sigh of relieve.

    Kaori who was hugging Yue because it seemed she was seriously scared also lifted her face hesitantly. Also it seemed Yue was unable to breath because Kaori¡¯s hug was unexpectedly strong. She had tearful eyes on her face.

    Hajime moved the wiper in high speed and sent the red sand bat flying.

    But at the next moment there was another sound *DON!. Another monster with grotesque appearance that looked like a piranha with tentacles that were shaped like saw growing from its body was jumping around on the car¡¯s bo.

    ¡¸Hyaa!? Yueee! There¡¯s another disgusting monster!¡¹

    ¡¸I get it-, so don¡¯t keep hugging my neck every time-, Bakaori©¤gueh!?¡¹

    ¡¸This time it¡¯s a saw fish. It¡¯s a monster that swims in the sand. It couldst control the sand and create arge jaw. It looks small, but it couldst bite off a whole horse.¡¹

    Even while she was saying that, a part of the sandstorm suddenly converged and took shape. It was the shape of a jaw. The jaw was trying to bit at the crystal front window, but it seemed it couldn¡¯t win against Brieze¡¯s defensive power.

    While Yue¡¯s voice¡¸Give-! Give-!¡¹ was echoing inside, Tio blew away the monster using her wind magic.

    In addition, something as big as a medium sized dog flew passed at the front. It had a reddish brown carapace body with two sharp pincers and thorny tail. But the carapace on its back had a gaping crack where something like wings were pping with a noisy buzzing. Its figure was like a cock¡ðoach that was transformed to look even more fiendish¡­¡­¡¸Tio, what¡¯s that?¡¹¡¸A scorpion monster.¡¹¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s flying though?¡¹¡¸? Of course scorpion couldst fly. It couldst also shot out wind de too.¡¹¡¸What¡¯s that, scary!¡¹It seemed that it wasmon sense that scorpion could fly at the desert. Also it was Kaori who yelled at the end there.¡¸Why are there so many disgusting monsters in the desert?¡¹ Kaori asked with tearful eyes while hugging Yue with all her strenght.¡¸Well, calm down Kaori.¡¹¡¸Hajime-kun?¡¹¡¸The scorpion of another world can fly. So way. It¡¯s cute isn¡¯t it?¡¹¡¸How can you think of something like that as cute!¡¹¡¸The scorpion monster that I knew was longer than ten meters. Even railgun didn¡¯t work on it, it could control the ground, and scattered needles and melting liquid you know?¡¹¡¸What¡¯s that, scary!!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Kaori is far scarier with you keep choking Yue¡¯s neck even though her eyes are about to roll back like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah!? Sorry-, Yue! Hang in theree!¡¹

    Kaori gasped and her hands let go. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t nning to choke her love rival to death while taking advantage of themotion. YUe resumed breathing and spoke¡¸¡­¡­Kill-, Bakaori-, kill-¡¹ with tearful eyes and seething killing intent.

    Hajime ignored the two of them and turned his gaze to the rearview mirror toward Tio who was diligently repelling the surrounding monsters with wind magic.

    ¡¸Even so you are really knowledgeable Tio. Could it be that you already have knowledge about desert from the start?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, to some degree. Any member of dragon race naturally should have basic knowledge of everything. Even so although we sometimes wouldst send people to investigate, we hath shut in ourselves in our vige for five hundred years. I wouldst need to supplement mine knowledge in any case. It wouldst be problematic if I act knowledgeable and yet there art discrepancy between the reality and mine knowledge.¡¹

    She hid her mouth with her sleeve and smiled gracefully. That gesture and her vast knowledge, then her radiant intellect that contained no haughtiness. Tio who was overflowing with elegance and intellect was truly a peerless beauty that personified a living legend.

    That was why Hajime unconsciously spoke.

    ¡¸You, it¡¯s like you actually aren¡¯t a pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnhoh, what a sudden reward-, thank you very much-¡¹

    She convulsed while making an expression of ecstasy. But she was still repelling the monsters with excellent wind magic even while doing that without showing the slightest opening. Really, what a disappointing dragon she was.

    They were able to hold such rxed conversation also because they understood from actual experience that the desert monsters couldn¡¯t do anything against Brieze¡¯s defense. Monsters with grotesque appearance kept appearing even after that and Kaori alone continued to get startled, but even she would surely get used to it gradually.

    Like that, they advanced through the sandstorm without anything worth mentioning. And then just when it seemed like they should get out of the sandstorm soon,

    ¡¸Ah? What?¡¹

    Hajime noticed the abnormality. Thepass that was set up beside the handle suddenly began to rotate around wildly.

    He tried tapping it with his finger, but the needle didn¡¯t stop moving at all. Far from that, the needle was now moving around randomly.

    ¡¸Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me, Goshujin-sama. I don¡¯t understand the cause of that. There art a possibility of a monster with lightning type characteristic magic nearby that is causing it but¡­¡­¡¹

    At the very least the sandstorm wasn¡¯t the cause. After all thepass was pointing at the right direction until just a moment ago.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll send Ornis to fly above the sandstorm. Then using the magic power¡¯s sense ©¤©¤¡¹

    Hajime raised his vignce while trying to take another method. But, he failed to do that.

    *GOU* An impact assaulted the vehicle. Brieze slid aside as though it had been punched from the side.

    ¡¸Tsk, the car won¡¯t move like I want it¡¹

    It was clear that the tires were rotating fruitlessly. Hajime poured his magic power to increase the rotation speed, but the car wouldn¡¯t move forward as though it was stuck in a hole. Not only that,

    ¡¸Kyaaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwaah!? Shia-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright! Myuu-chan! I won¡¯t let you go!¡¹

    The car rapidly spun so much that Kaori and Myuu screamed. The car got dragged to behind just like that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, the ground is undting fiercely!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, this is seriously like a sea.¡¹

    ¡¸This art truly, a bad timing. Goshujin-sama, this art most likely a great desert storm. It¡¯s a desert¡¯s wind that generally happen once every dozens of years. Be careful of the big waves!¡¹

    ¡¸How do you propose I should be careful here?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression was listless, even so he was desperately steering Brieze.

    However, the fang that the mother nature sometimes bared was something that was hard to oppose by human.

    ¡¸Geh!? Everyone, hold tightly at the grips on the ceiling!¡¹

    Right after Hajime ordered, the surrounding was enveloped in darkness. What brought this darkness where not even the slightest light could shine in was an enormous wall of sand. This high wave made the thickness of the sandstorm from before to look cute.

    This wave that lifted up even the sandy group had been approaching undetected under the veil of the sandstorm. It appeared as aplete surprise attack to Hajime and co.

    ¡¸KYAAAAAAH!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-oneechaa~~n!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyowa~!!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn©¤©¤©¤©¤!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohooh!? Ahanh!? The metal ceiling art priceless-!?¡¹

    Brieze was instantly toppled. It got fiercely shook around where up and down kept getting switched as though the car had been thrown into the sea with raging waves tossing it around. Thanks to the seatbelt and holding on the grips at the ceiling, they didn¡¯t experience being smashed around like a pinball, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was a bad situation.

    Screams and the sound of the head of a certain hopeless dragon getting smashed repeatedly on the ceiling and a rejoicing voice were reverberating. Hajime raised his voice amidst that chaos.

    ¡¸Yue!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-!!¡¹

    They finishedmunicating their mind with just that. Yue activated gravity magic with a perfect beat. She didn¡¯t activate anyplicated magic. She was simply increasing the gravity to be several times the original amount with Brieze at the center.

    But, Brieze stabilized with that. It was like a ship that had dropped down anchor.

    ¡¸Everyone alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa! Tio-oneechan is making a disgusti©¤©¤I mean, a happy looking face for some reason nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yosh, so everyone is alright huh!¡¹

    Brieze had gotten swept inside the sand with a terrific momentum. At the same time, Brieze was sinking fast in exchange of the stability.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I know where the surface is!¡¹

    Yue¡¯s gravity magic was reversed. Brieze was ascending to the surface even while getting swept away by the sand.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Unnuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Heavy-! But I¡¯ll do my bestttt!¡¹

    They were inside the sand. The amount of sand that was piled up between them and the surface was enormous. Even if Yue floated the sand or just Brieze alone, there was a vast amount of hindrance on their way. It was forcing Yue to consume a lot of magic power.

    ¡¸Yue, can you fix Brieze¡¯s front part to face diagonally above?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-¡¹

    As expected from the cheat vampire princess. She swiftly performed the difficult move of controlling the vehicle¡¯s posture inside the raging waves without a singleint.

    ¡¸Ask me anythingter. It¡¯s your reward for working hard.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    Yue smiled happily even while sweating heavily. Hajime nced at her before pouring a lot of magic power again into Brieze. Immediately the dashboard part flipped around and a panel with buttons lined up there appeared. In addition,

    ¡¸Fuwah!? The back of the vehicle is changing shape desuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing nano! Cool nano!¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hajime-kun!? I think I have seen something like that before! You know, it¡¯s the same like the car of the men in ck who fight aliens!¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama! What art thou nning to do!?¡¹

    The answer to that was exactly as Kaori thought.

    ¡¸Jet propulsion in a car, is romance.¡¹

    Hajime muttered something like that and pushed the red button at the middle of the panel©¤©¤<em>Don¡¯t push! Absolutely don¡¯t push this button!</em> There was such warning (?) sentence written under it©¤©¤with a satisfying *click* sound.

    And then, the rear part of the vehicle that transformed into two nozzles made the sound *GOOOOOOOOO-* with red light converging in them¡­¡­right after that, Brieze flew off like a rocket.

    ¡¸aAAAAAAAAAAA~~!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nmyaa~~!?¡¹

    ¡¸FUOOOOOOOOO!?¡¹

    ¡¸This pressure that art pressing mine whole body! This also feels good©¤©¤!?¡¹

    Kaori, Myuu, Shia, and Tio were screaming. The G-force that would make jet coaster felt gentle was pressing down fiercely on the seat.

    The explosive power of bustion powder¡± that was given directionality and the magical power emission made the jet propulsion imitation to produce a super eleration. Brieze was charging through the sand like a submarine that was going through an emergency ascent.

    Kaori didn¡¯t have the highest grade cushion that was Shia¡¯s breasts like Myuu. So her neck was pressed behind from the seat¡¯s back to arch backward. When the angle of her neck was starting to be dangerous, it made her looked like a girl who was arching back from getting possessed by an evil spirit. Just as her face and posture was bing something that a beautiful girl shouldn¡¯t make (Myuu even screamed <em>Hii?</em> seeing it),

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸We are going out, hold on!¡¹

    Yue sensed that the surface was approaching from the change in weight. Hearing her words, Hajime used one hand to hold her up to the right posture while raising his voice.

    Right after that *BOBA-* Brieze flew out to the surface with such loud voice.

    No, it was flying to the sky. Exactly like a rocket. It seemed the sandstorm had also passed, so the sun was clearly visible. There was a lot of sand whirling in the air and so the sunlight wasn¡¯t really b=vivid, but it was like heavenpared to inside the sand.

    The group¡¯s eyes were stolen by the sun¡¯s radiance for a while even while Brieze was ascending.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! Kaori! Wake up! It¡¯ll be a waste if you don¡¯t look! Fainting easily just from this much is a no no, Ka ¨C o ¨C rii!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!? It hurts-, it hurts-, stop pping my faceee!¡¹

    Even though it was a beautiful sight, or rather, even though they had flown up until the altitude of several hundred meters, *pan pan* the pping sound resounded rhythmically along with a protesting voice.

    For Yue, being choked just now seemed to be very irritating for her¡­¡­her expression while pping was joyful.

    But, even such time immediately came to an end. If the jet propulsion was turned off, naturally Brieze would freefall toward the ground. The sensation of floating in the stomach and their body that was hovering as though they were in zero gravity made Kaori and Myuu to scream again.

    ¡¸Yue, you don¡¯t need to use gravity magic when wend.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? Hajime-kun why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down Kaori. I have also properly prepared Brieze for a situation when it has to skydive.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of situations you have been imagining!?¡¹

    ¡¸No because, you often saw car skydiving in movie right?¡¹

    ¡¸A movie is a movie you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸We are in a real fantasy world that is even more fantasy than movie you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori, your tension is high. Too high spirited.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared here!¡¹

    While Kaori was splendidly carrying out the straight man role, threerge parachutes were deployed from the front, back, and roof of Brieze.

    Brieze¡¯s huge frame was swaying and slowly returned toward the ground like a leaf in the air.

    ¡¸Even so that was an incredible experience huh. Myuu, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano! It was a bit scary but, Shia-oneechan held Myuu really tightly, so now it feels fun nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, Shia-oneechan also had fun you know~~. Surely there isn¡¯t any other demihuman than Myuu and me who have this kind of experience whether in the past or the future!¡¹

    ¡¸Nano!¡¹

    Shia and Myuuughed ¡®nihehe~~¡¯ together. It was really a heartwarming sight, as though they were really sisters.

    ¡¸Yue, is magic power reserve alright?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, I¡¯ll resupply from the magic crystal just in case. Fine control of gravity magic is my homework from now.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I wasn¡¯t useful at all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it Kaori. Each of us hath our own role. More importantly Goshujin-sama, how art the ma right now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It still ain¡¯t fixed.¡¹

    While the altitude was gradually decreasing, Tio who was going ¡®haa haa¡¯ until just now showed a slightly serious expression. It reminded Hajime about thepass and he turned his gaze toward it and he spontaneously scowled. It was like jumping from one problem to the next problem.

    The ma was still rotating around busily like before.

    ¡¸Oou? Hajime-san! Hajime-san! There is an oasis over there! Perhaps someone is there, should we go?¡¹

    Just as Shia said happily, there was the sight of a water body that looked slightly hazy in some distance away.

    They had just been tossed around by a sandstorm of an absurd scale, and on top of that theirpass was in this state. They could still use the sun¡¯s position to judge the direction, but it would be safer if they could find someone knowledgeable about the desert at the oasis and asked them for guidance.

    Brieze safelynded on the ground while he was thinking of such thing. Hajime rotated the axle with magic power and rolled the parachute back inside while turning his gaze toward the ce that seemed to be an oasis.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, that ce, it¡¯s not an oasis but a mirage isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, that seems to be the case.¡¹

    Kaori who also had experience of seeing mirage several times at earth agreed with Hajime¡¯s words.

    Then suddenly that desert legend crossed the mind of hajime.

    ¡¸The mirage that invite to the ce you wish for huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No way! That¡¯s just a legend right?¡¹

    Certainly that was true. It was a kind of lesson to be careful to not get stranded by mistaking a mirage as oasis.

    ¡¸But, how shouldst I say it¡­¡­there is this strange feeling I¡¯m sensing. Though perhaps this art just me being pointlessly wary because of the out of orderpass and the sandstorm just now.¡¹

    Hajime hesitated. For Hajime whose greatest wish was to return home, the content of that legend wasn¡¯t something he could ignore. He simply prioritized conquering the greatbyrinths because the reward from there was more definite then something this uncertain.

    However, he couldn¡¯t make the decision to go there to ascertain the veracity of the legend despite the impatience in his chest.

    The cause for that was one.

    ¡¸Papa?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, Myuu. The existence of the little child who was adoring him. He promised to send back this child to her mother.

    What if the desert¡¯s legend was really true? What if by any chance it then made Myuu became separated for eternity from her mother?

    It was a hesitation that Hajime absolutely wouldn¡¯t feel when he just came out from the abyss. Hajime could only smile wryly at his current state.

    Even though that mirage might vanish to somewhere while he was hesitating like this. Even though the possibility of returning home might slip from his hands without him being unable to encounter it anymore.

    Unexpectedly it was Myuu who helped Hajime to form a conclusion from his hesitation that was unlike him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Papa! Myuu want to go there nano!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Going there?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu!¡¹

    Her wide smile contained no trace of hesitation. Hajime then turned his gaze in bewilderment to Yue and others. All of them were making a gentle expression for some reason.

    It seemed that they had easily read what was going on in Hajime¡¯s heart. They knew the strength of Hajime¡¯s wish. So seeing Hajime feeling hesitation for Myuu¡¯s sake despite that made Yue and others felt happy and proud right now.

    It made him felt really embarrassed. Hajime scratched his head to gloss it over.

    ¡¸Myuu, are you really okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Papa came to where Myuu was for Myuu¡¯s sake. So this time Myuu will go to where papa wants to go nano.¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t simply because of curiosity, but her repaying the favor in her own way. It was unclear whether she understood the risk or not, no, surely she understood without a doubt. If not she wouldn¡¯t be able to look straight at him like this with such strong gaze.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry Goshujin-sama. In case the worst happen, I shall transform into dragon and bring back Myuu to her mother.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be just a needless worry you know? It¡¯s still not certain if that¡¯s really the mirage of the legend.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Nothing is certain unless we confirm it first!¡¹

    Tio, Shia, and then Kaori also gave him considerate words without any hesitation too.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, it¡¯s fine. Just the two of us are already the strongest in the world. But now¡¹

    Yue¡¯s gaze turned toward Shia and others, then she put on an extraordinarily charming smile.

    ¡¸Surely we are invincible.¡¹

    She said such thing. No matter what happened, they could do something about it, she told him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t say anything clever. Hajime took a deep breath to calm his emotion that was going out of control and then he nodded with a fearless smile.

    ¡¸Yosh, then for now let¡¯s check that mirage first.¡¹

    Reassuring replies came back naturally.

    Brieze took off. Even while thinking that there was no way the legend was true, Hajime allowed his heart to be filled with a slight expectation and the magic power that he poured into Brieze naturally increased. Brieze charged toward the mirage with a high speed.

    Then, after a while,

    ¡¸Ah? Could it be¡­¡­we are, getting closer?¡¹

    It was a ¡°question that was asked just in case¡±, but then midway the tone became ¡°half believing¡±. The distance seemed to be shrinking in Hajime¡¯s eyes. Then Tio supported his suspicion.

    ¡¸Haha-, as expected from Goshujin-sama. Thou art truly blessed by fate.¡¹

    It seemed even her extremely sharp dragon eyes were also reaching the same conclusion like Hajime. Tio¡¯s cheeks were unusually twitching.

    ¡¸Eh? No way? For real?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really the legendary mirage!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right now the distance looks the same though.¡¹

    Just as Yue said, right now the distance looked the same.

    Yes, as if the mirage misjudged the distance because of Brieze¡¯s unexpected speed, so it corrected the distance in panic.

    Hajime and co looked at each other. It seemed that they had found ¡°jackpot¡±.

    ¡¸The legend of a mirage that invite you to the ce you wish for, is it a lie or truth¡­¡­let¡¯s ascertain it.¡¹

    Everyone nodded to Hajime. Hajime grinned and pushed the red button once more.

    Brieze elerated with a jerk. The grain of sands hitting the window yed a sound like impacting bullets and the sight at both sides turned into streamline. An adorable cry ¡¸Nnmya~¡¹ slipped out from Myuu, but everyone else was silently enduring it because this was their second time experiencing this.

    ¡¸As I thought it wasn¡¯t just our imagination! It¡¯s seriously starting to run away!¡¹

    Just when it looked like their distance with the mirage had been drastically reduced, like the distance with the mirage was gradually returning to normal again. The mirage was also starting to seriously attempt to escape.

    It wasn¡¯t their sense of distance with the mirage going out of order, they could even feel a will from the mirage right now. There was no doubt that there was something in the mirage that was like in legend.

    And then, it seemed even that desert legend was unable to escape from the impossible speed of the magically powered car as expected¡­¡­

    The mirage that originally should be impossible to be pursued©¤©¤was caught up by Hajime and co.

    And then they saw.

    There wasn¡¯t just the sight of hazy water, the space itself was hazy. It was a fantastical space that was filled with sparkling particles like diamond dust or perhaps like the starry sky.

    For a moment everyone was enchanted by that sight©¤©¤then right after that.

    Those particles shed brightly like exploding stardust.

    ¡¸Tsu, Shia! Protect Myuu!¡¹

    Hajime grabbed Kaori beside him and activated his defense skill Vajra. Shia hugged Myuu into her bosom to cover her. Yue and Tio immediately put up a barrier.

    The consciousness of Hajime and others were instantly dyed by a pure white light.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392

    Tortus Travel Journal ?

    Due to the Demon King¡¯s Strike Zone is Too Wideee Incident (misunderstanding), the vige of dragon race fell into pandemonium for one hour before calm returned at the present time.

    Conversely there were people who were losingposure as each second passed.

    ¡¸To think that the members of Nagumo family woulde here¡­¡­we would pour all our efforts in our weing if only we knew beforehand.¡¹

    ¡¸Our deepest apologies for not even being able to provide any decent hospitality for everyone.¡¹

    With the identity of the parentsing to light, after giving another greeting to Hajime and others, the dragon people were acting very humble toward the parents for some reason.

    They thought that as a race that put great importance to virtue, everyone of the dragon people would feel something toward the family of the man who opened a forbidden door in their princess and it would show in their words¡­¡­and yet they were showing this unexpected reaction instead.

    Although the reason for that immediately became clear. Yes, the reason could be felt from every single part of their words even.

    ¡¸Really, our princess must have been a great bother to everyone haven¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone doesn¡¯t need to hold back or anything against her! If it looks like she is cutting too loose, all of us in the vige will do everything we can to reeducate her!¡¹

    ¡¸To think that you will ept this kind of princess, uu, I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡­even us had never even dreamed that our princess would be hiding this kind of horrible disposition¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is Myuu-chan¡¯s education in her aesthetic sensibility alright? Isn¡¯t the princess a harmful existence for a child like her?¡¹

    Their words were extremely straightforward.

    Venri secretly told everyone what was going on. It seemed that the emotion of the people in the vige toward Tio was split into two factions.

    The first was the faction that was still escaping from reality and screamed ¡¸There is no way the dragon race¡¯s princess is a pervert like this! (Tear of blood)¡¹like Ristas-kun.

    The other faction was the faction tolerating the perverted princess that said ¡¸Hajime-dono only opened the door. It was princess herself who raised such perversity behind that closed door (faraway look)¡¹.

    Ny percent of the vige belonged to thetter faction.

    And then all the dragon people had this thought exactly because they epted their perverted princess.

    Is princess doing well in the family where she married into? Aa, I¡¯m worried! Is she troubling all the people of Nagumo family? Even though they have gone to a great pain to ept a princess who has such particr disposition! Also what if she give a bad influence to Myuu-chan¡­¡­we really can¡¯t apologize enough! Aah, I¡¯m worried! That was their thought.

    ¡¸E-everyoneee-, enough already! How couldst everyone call me a bad influence for Myuu¡¯s education!¡¹

    And so, the princess who was the single focus of the respect and affection of the dragon princess was trembling fiercely in shame by the words of her rtives while losing herposure.

    There, a good looking man with dark green hair opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll ask you this instead princess. Which part of a fellow who desire insult and violence to be done on herself while breathing heavily with an ecstatic face can be good for a child¡¯s education in aesthetic sensibility?¡¹

    ¡¸A-Alois¡­¡­it¡¯s unfair to answer mine question with another question while looking seriously like that¡­¡­¡¹

    This man was the former main candidate to be Tio¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Alois was a dragon race of wind element and he was considered as the fastest dragon among the dragon race if Tio was excluded.

    His strength was at the top rank among the dragon race and the people¡¯s trust toward him was also deep. He was also extremely capable as a leader. After Tio went out to marry into another family instead of taking a groom into rus family, he was also the one who got rmended to be the candidate of the next chief.

    He reached his current position all because he harbored a serious feeling toward the princess and wished to be recognized as worthy to be her spouse. Her had ceaselessly umted efforts for such a long time until now with his whole heart directed toward the princess.

    The princess came first no matter what. He could do anything if it was for the princess. A Man among man¡­¡­

    Alois-san should be that madly in love for Tio but, he had a serious look on his face right now. It was a serious look that waspletely unwavering.

    ¡¸Disappointed¡­¡­I don¡¯t feel that at the slightest. Because this too is also a side of the princess. Then the only thing we can do is to ept that side of yours. Even so, this and its influence for a young girl are twopletely different matters. A child is a treasure. It¡¯s the duty of adult to protect and show them the way. Am I mistaken?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, thy art not wrong¡­¡­¡¹

    Their position hadpletely reversed. Alois-san already had the air of a chief.

    In the past when Tio returned home before the final battle, when the cruel reality was thrust before him, he ran away from reality and hallucinated that the a fellow dragon race youth beside him was the princess¨D¨Dhe had experienced being a broken man like that but¡­¡­

    It seemed that he had be unbound by the past in various meanings.

    The dragon people standing around Alois were also making a gaze that said ¡¸This princess really cannot be helped at all¡¹ toward Tio.

    Their expression was already like that, someone who was epting and wouldn¡¯t abandon a problem child even while their mind was greatly worrying for the child¨D¨Dyes, their expression was like a mother. Regardless of gender or age.

    The princess backed away. What in the world happened while I was in Japan!? Where hath the respect and affection toward me gone to!? Her expression seemed to say.

    Unable to watch the greatly shaken Tio, Shuu and Sumire smiled wryly while defending Tio.

    ¡¸Err~, Tio has never bothered or inconvenienced us, really. So please don¡¯t worry like that, everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she is a good wife for our son.¡¹

    The eyes of all the dragon people snapped wide open. Their pupils shrink vertically into a slit! It was a total activation of dragon eyes to detect falsehood by the whole vige!!

    While Shuu and Sumire jerked and trembled, everyone in the vige saw through their dragon eyes that it seemed they really weren¡¯t thinking of Tio as a bother and sighed in relieve.

    Next one of the female dragon people turned her gaze toward Remia with a gentle expression.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d. We all have been in suspense all this time, worrying what if the princess brought any negative influence for Myuu-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Y-yes. Everything is fine you know?¡¹

    The air froze. Remia was averting her eyes desperately. She wouldn¡¯t look into the dragon eyes!

    ¡¸Remia!? What¡¯s the meaning of this!? Art thou saying that I¡¯m bad for Myuu-chan¡¯s education!?¡¹

    Princess Tio looked extremely shocked. She hid her lips with her sleeve while her feet staggered.

    Remia gasped before she straightened her posture. And then she made her usual ¡®my my ufufu¡¯ smile that hid her true feeling and,

    ¡¸Bad influence? There isn¡¯t anything like that you know?¡¹

    She dered so for Tio¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Guilty¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Tio¡¯s bad influence was seen through by all the dragon people. It seemed that even the strongest Remia Smile couldn¡¯t disy its full prowess in the situation where her worry for her daughter and Tio¡¯s honor were being weighed.

    Tio fell on her knees after abruptly learning Remia mama¡¯s strong concern here. Tomoichi and others went ¡¸Uwaa¡¹ with twitching expression after getting a glimpse of the darkness of Nagumo family.

    There, a messiah jumped forward in front of Tio.

    ¡¸Waa~~it a second nano! Objection! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu! Thou, art covering for me¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu stood imposingly in front of the dragon people with Tio behind her.

    That figure was like when she protected a devil parent and child from the rampaging Hajime in the demon king¡¯s castle. Tio was moved to tears by the small figure of a hero. The dragon people flinched back.

    Amidst that, Myuu puffed out her chest with a huffy indignation and her promation resounded through the area sonorously.

    ¡¸It¡¯s troubling that everyone is underestimating Myuu nano! Something like differentiating good from bad is something that Myuu can proo~perly do nano! Just because Tio-oneechan is an irredeemable pervert doesn¡¯t mean that Myuu will get affected or anything! Myuu guaranteed! Myuu won¡¯t be like Tio-oneechan no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸Gofuh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu! Mama was wrong! Mama should believe in Myuu rather than lying like that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Remia, don¡¯t kick me whilst I¡¯m already a corpse¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio crumbled. In front of her Myuu and Remia, the mother and daughter embraced each other strongly. All the dragon people sent them a rain of praises and apuses ¡¸Oo! What a wonderful parent and child love!¡¹¡¸Myuu-chan too, what an unbelievable strength of will at her age¡¹¡¸Bravo! What a wise child she is!¡¹.

    Adol was looking down on her granddaughter amidst that with a troubled expression. Alois then spoke a suggestion to him.

    ¡¸Adol-sama, everyone has taken a great trouble to visit here. It will be a disgrace for the dragon race to only let them to inspect the vige. How about we let them enjoy the traditional cooking and dance of the dragon race?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, a good proposal. Hajime-kun, what do you think?¡¹

    When Hajime looked around, Tomoichi and others who were making a conflicted expression at the series of exchange also nodded happily. Especially someone like Kaoruko who had been very interested with the cooking of other world from the start. Her eyes sparkled when she heard the words traditional cooking.

    It seemed Yue and others also had no objection, so Hajime nodded and Venri stepped forward.

    ¡¸Then how about Adol-sama and princess show everyone around the vige while we are preparing them? I think we can finish everything if we have one hour.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do Venri?¡¹

    ¡¸This is a rare chance so I¡¯ll also join the food preparation. Allow me to show everyone my skill.¡¹

    Tio¡¯s head instantly snapped toward Venri when she heard those words.

    ¡¸Then I wouldst also cook! Jii-sama can show everyone around by himself! Also, the dance too! I wish to put my dance on disy too by all means!¡¹

    It seemed she was nning to regain the respect and affection of her brethrens by disying her traditional cooking and traditional dance, or rather she was nning to do that by takingmand of the ¡°hospitality preparation¡±.

    But Alois-san spoke a sentence before that.

    ¡¸Princess, you are joking too much.¡¹

    ¡¸What do thou mean by thaaatt!!¡¹

    In addition, the lightning dragon Elder Catullus who was one of the oldest dragon people and the owner of the vocation ¡°Observer¡± widely opened his usually slit-eyed eyes in a snap and spoke.

    ¡¸Princess, I¡¯m begging you please just wait quietly without doing anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Am I a bomb that art in the verge of exploding!?¡¹

    Tio stood up and shouted¡¸I already heard enough mon! I¡¯ll do it by myself mon!¡¹ slightly childishly. Then she rolled up her sleeves and moved toward the building.

    However, amand surged out from Alois at that instant.

    ¡¸Everyone attention! The fourth paragraph of the the third use of ¡°Princess Countermeasure Manual¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸There art a manual to deal with me!?¡¹

    The dragon people swiftly moved in a rush. They blocked the path into the building while ingredients and tableware, everything needed for a banquet suddenly appeared in their hands like a magic trick.

    It was as though they were saying¡¸We¡¯re sorry princess. We are happy with your feeling but there is no more work to do¡¹.

    In addition another group moved briskly toward the vige¡¯s exit with adroit movement and formed two lines. They instantly formed a road that was made of human crowd to see off people leaving. Their skill was high. They had properly trained in it!

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Take care princess! Everyone!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸All of thou art going that far!?¡¹

    Princess Tio¡¯s tsukkomi echoed in vain.

    Hajime and others looked at Tio with twitching face. Liliana who was shaking *puru puru* like a slime was the only one who looked strangely happy. Her gaze toward Tio seemed to say¡¸I found arade!¡¹.

    ¡¸Princess. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡¹

    ¡¸Venri?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is still as respectful to you princess just like before. Rather you can even say that our respect and affection toward you has increased even more.¡¹

    ¡¸It really doesn¡¯t look like that though?¡¹

    Princess Tio looked really doubtful. She stared suspiciously at Venri who was whispering into her ear.

    ¡¸Everyone has epted the current princess. That¡¯s exactly why they have this thinking. ¡°Princess had never showed any negative side to us before she met Hajime-sama, Could it be that was caused by our excessive respect toward the princess was oppressing her true self?¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Nu, such thing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸To go further, we even grieved at heart wondering if we had all been so faint-hearted that princess was forced to perform the act of ¡°the ideal princess of the dragon race¡±, so much so that princess herself didn¡¯t notice what her true feelings were.¡¹

    ¡¸How couldst that¡­¡­however, I wasn¡¯t acting at all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Princess¡¯s prerequisite to be your fianc¨¦e¨D¨D¡±to be stronger than you¡±. That is surely a fragment of princess¡¯s oppressed true nature. The princess had appealed to us all this time. ¡°Made me into a damaged goods! Make me listen to you by brute force!¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t it though?¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    No, my feeling was pure at that time, thinking that if someone is going to be my husband then it wouldst be better if it¡¯s someone stronger than me, Princess Tio wanted to say so, but now that she had realized her true nature as a masochist pervert, even she herself became doubtful of her own words¡­¡­

    ¡¸Therefore everyone talked with each other. How should we interact with the princess from here on, what should we do so that princess can be happy, we held a gathering and talked so many times.¡¹

    ¡¸How couldst that¡­¡­something like that happened whilst I was absent¡­¡­¡¹

    Now she got it. Her brethrens thought so much about her like that they spent much time discussing with each other of how to deal with her. Then they reached the conclusion of changing themselves instead of changing her. That certainly could be said as proof that they hadn¡¯t lost respect toward her.

    Tio was moved emotionally and covered her eyes with her sleeve. A warm feeling slowly umted at the corner of her eyes as tears of gratitude.

    While Hajime and others were watching that going on with a warm expression, Tio turned her gaze to speak her words of gratitude toward her brethrens¨D¨D

    ¡¸Everything is for the sake of dragon race¡¯s future! The dragon race will never yield against the bad rumors! We shall show the whole world that the princess is the only unique case! We all are healthy and wholesome!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We are all healthy and wholesome! The dragon race is healthy and wholesome!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Oi¡¹

    Tio¡¯s emotional tears went¡¸Ah sorry, I¡¯m in the wrong ce¡¹ and instantly drew back. A reproachful gaze stabbed at Venri beside her, but Venri¡¯s gaze quietly moved toward the sky far away.

    Even while that was going on, Alois was passionately giving out orders. Recently in the continent there had been a very slight rumor going around, ¡°Is the dragon race perhaps a perverted race?¡±. He was sending out orders to everyone in order to not let such rumor spread out any further, all to protect the dragon race¡¯s future.

    ¡¸The first step of anti princess measure! Absolutely don¡¯t give the princess any stimtion! I repeat! Don¡¯t give her any kind of stimtion at all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We won¡¯t give princess any stimtion! Until she return back to Japan safely!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Japan art not a quarantine facility though!? Or rather, do all of thee think that I¡¯m a toxic substance or something!?¡¹

    As expected her tsukkomi only echoed in vain.

    Also this first step of anti princess measure was a countermeasure in case Tio came out in public setting.

    Even this kind of pervert was one of the wives of the demon king who saved the world. Just like how Queen Luluaria asked them to show themselves in a parade, the possibility of Tio showing up in events like ceremony and the like wasn¡¯t low by any chance.

    At that time, if by any chance she started going ¡®haa haa¡¯ due to an unexpected stimtion while in front of many of the popce watching¡­¡­

    At this asion, they didn¡¯t mind anymore if other thought of Tio as a pervert. But, it was amon knowledge that Tio was the princess of the dragon race. The risk of people thinking that such masochistic nature was the racial nature of the dragon race was not non-existent.

    That absolutely had to be prevented!

    They were in the vige right now, so this was the perfect chance for practicing the countermeasures. The heart of the dragon race became one with Alois at the center. There was no way they could carry out the countermeasure in other country if they couldn¡¯t even do it in their own vige! A cry of fighting spirit burst out.

    For the future of the dragon race! To show the world that dragon race isn¡¯t a pervert you know, it¡¯s just the princess who is a pervert you know!

    ¡¸Now, have a good day princess.¡¹

    Alois said the farewell. His words were polite. However the people taking position in front of the building¨D¨Despecially the female dragon people were shooing with their hands as though to say¡¸Come on, we¡¯ll be busy with the banquet¡¯s preparation, so go away already, go!¡¹without the slightest respect.

    The brethrens who were forming two lines to create a path of leaving also radiating aura of wariness as though to say¡¸Why aren¡¯t they leaving already? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­the princess is nning to cause something?¡¹.

    Tio¡¯s eyes rapidly died. I don¡¯t know what kind of face to make here¡­¡­her half smile seemed to say that. She couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Hajime spoke to her with unusually concerned voice.

    ¡¸Aa~, Tio? I¡¯m counting on you to show us around. Come on, the vige¡¯s people are also enthusiastic to prepare a weing party for Tio¡¯s return here after so long, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes¡¹

    Tio turned around after Hajime urged her. The voices of her brethrens¡¸Have a good day! Princess!¡¹ showered her while she was walking through the path between the lines of people. Just from the appearance of the scene, this was truly like the departure of a royalty but¡­¡­

    ¡¸S-somehow it looks like, Tio-oneechan is getting banished nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shh~h! Myuu, don¡¯t say it out loud!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s whisper represented the voice of the heart of Hajime and everyone.

    Hajime and co were currently strolling inside the forest at the north of the vige after leaving the settlement.

    The sunlight filtering through the trees was beautiful. The echo of the sound of waves from afar made the atmosphere felt surprisingly refreshing. Although they were inside a forest, there was a small path leading deep inside the forest. Coupled with the cool and clear air, it made them felt like they were exploring a secret hideout somewhere.

    ¡­¡­If only the guide Tio wasn¡¯t hunched in dejection.

    ¡¸T-Tio-oneechan, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. There art no pro¨D¨D¡¹

    *GON* A protruding thick branch hit Tio-san¡¯s head. However she continued walking as though nothing had happened. It felt like her footsteps were apanied with the depressing sound effect of *tobo tobo*. Her illness was serious.

    ¡¸Papa¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu looked up at Hajime with a worried expression. Hajime¡¯s expression turned troubled.

    His usual trick when Tio got docile was to hit her butt or insult her for the time being. No matter how down she was feeling, such trick promised that she would instantly recovered. It was the wonder drug that was exclusive for Tio.

    However. Right now in this situation¡­¡­Hajime hesitated using that wonder drug. Because, Adol-ojiisan was right beside him. He just fainted while still standing straight and smiling not long ago.

    Above all else, this fetish of Tio had brought such dramatic change to her brethrens.

    Now then, what should he do now?

    Yue and others were also just smiling wryly¨D¨Dexcept one, Liliana alone was looking at Tio with extremely gentle gaze¨D¨Dit seemed they were at a loss of how to talk to her.

    But then, Adol who was unable to bear watching the situation opened his mouth with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Tio. Cheer up already. It¡¯s not like everyone in the vige is hating you. You understand that right? Rather it¡¯s because they can ept you as you are right now that they are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸They were shooing me away while saying Shoo shoo, go away already, though. They treated me like a bother though. Even though, I¡¯m a princess.¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, perhaps their treatment to you has be somewhat rough but, that too is an expression of their lo¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸They hath even created something like ¡°princess countermeasure manual¡± before I knew it though. There was the order ¡ºThe first step of anti princess measure! Absolutely don¡¯t give the princess any stimtion! I repeat! Don¡¯t give her any kind of stimtion at all!¡» like they art facing a monster though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Their group action was really adroit, making it clear that they hath been training routinely though.¡¹

    Adol stayed silent and quietly averted his gaze. Umu, the weather is also nice today. Oh, miss small bird, how about resting on my shoulder? He was acting like that. He had washed his handspletely from his granddaughter.

    There was no way Adol didn¡¯t know what the vigers had been doing as the chief. It was evident that he was approving the dragon people¡¯s countermeasure against their princess. Rather, looking at her half-baked follow up to Tio just now, it seemed that he was even thinking ¡¸You are reaping what you sow, so it can¡¯t be helped¡¹.

    It can¡¯t be helped, Liliana stepped forward with rapid footsteps as though to say that. She would give Tio the best encouragement she could. She lightly tapped Tio¡¯s shoulder *pon pon* and,

    ¡¸Comrade? Comrade?¡¹

    A princess is an existence that is treated crudely! Liliana showed a pleased smile that seemed to say that. Liliana¡¯s hand on Tio¡¯s shoulder was like a hammer that that was hitting a stake. Tio¡¯s shoulders were dropping even more in dejection.

    ¡¸As expected, even Tio-san can feel dejected at this kind of situation¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then she should hide her perversity from the start instead of showing it off.¡¹

    Shia stared at Tio¡¯s back as though she was watching a strange creature. Kaori secretly replied with a whisper. Then Shizuku secretly whispered her conjecture.

    ¡¸This is just my guess but, perhaps she didn¡¯t want to hide her true nature to her family and want them to ept her as she is.¡¹

    ¡¸But, she still wanted them to treat her the same like before as ¡°the princess everyone respected and beloved¡±, is that it?¡¹

    Aiko also added her conjecture. But then she mumbled her words. She swallowed the words that she reflexively almost said. But that action ended up in vain.

    Yue-sama easily spoke the words. The feeling of everyone in this ce including the parents.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, this troublesome pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu!? T-that art horrible, Yueee¡¹

    The words of the first wife-sama that gouged into the heart like Gae Bolg made Tio jerked and turned around.

    There, she found the eyes of someone who was looking at the garbage dump after some crows ransacked it and made all the garbage got scattered and felt that it was extremely troublesome to clean up the mess. The destructive power was overwhelming when it was coupled with Yue-sama¡¯s nk stare! Haa haah!!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. She revived.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. This is Yue-dono¡¯s, no, the first wife-dono¡¯s true strength¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, rather I think this is mostly because of Tio¡¯s perversity, Adol-dono.¡¹

    As expected, it seemed ADol-dono¡¯s heart still hadn¡¯t recovered fully.

    Hajime said his tsukkomi to Adol before he cleared his throat. He opened his mouth to change the mood.

    ¡¸And so, Tio. Where are you leading us to?¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, I wish that thou couldst give me at least a single kind word¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll push you off from the cliffter so cheer up.¡¹

    ¡¸Mine overwhelming gratitude! Haa haah¡¹

    Tio finally pulled herself together, or rather she finally put her feeling in order. ording to what she exined while going ¡®haa haa¡¯, it seemed that she was leading them to the vige¡¯s graveyard.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, your parents?¡¹

    Hajime guessed in his mind and asked the question quietly. Everyone starting from Shuu and Sumire gasped and held their breath.

    Tio looked back across her shoulder with a soft expression. It was unthinkable that she had just been doing ¡®haa haa¡¯. The parents were making aplicated expression while listening to her words.

    ¡¸It might not be suitable going to such ce when everyonee here for sightseeing, but I wish to introduce everyone first before showing the other nice ces. Chichiue-dono, Hahaue-dono, art that alright?¡¹

    Of course there was no way they would refuse. Tomichi and Shuuzou and the others also nodded readily.

    The group continued walking for a while quietly. Then they suddenly came out to an open space. The sunlight that filtered through the trees were gone and the blue sky could be seen from the circle shaped opening.

    ¡¸Mu, Jii-sama, this art¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need for us to hide anymore. I wish to put them in a ce where the sun is visible.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Indeed.¡¹

    Countless gravestones were lined up orderly before their eyes. Sunlight was brilliantly illuminating the ce. Coupled with the surrounding trees and refreshing air, this ce didn¡¯t have the characteristic lonely atmosphere of a graveyard. A vague hint of holiness could be felt from here.

    ¡¸Tio, what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Originally, there were more trees in this ce that the sky was fully covered by the leaves and branches.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, because this ce was a hidden vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. It was a preparation to prevent this vige being discovered from the sky. A barrier wasid out around the vige to prevent such thing, but the burden wouldst be greater to extend the barrier to also cover the graveyard that was some distance away. But, it seemed that after the final battle, everyone in the vige hath put this ce in order so the sun couldst be seen.¡¹

    ¡¸How should I describe it, this ce doesn¡¯t really feel like a graveyard in a good meaning¡­¡­this ce is beautiful.¡¹

    ¡¸The atmosphere is like standing in the middle of a church.¡¹

    Following Shuu and Sumire¡¯s impression, Tomoichi and others also looked around while speaking their favorable impressions.

    Then they followed Tio¡¯s guidance to walk to the deepest area. There they found two white gravestones that were surrounded by fence unlike the other gravestones. The two gravestones were standing close to each other.

    On each of the white gravestone there were the names ¡°Haruga rus¡± and ¡°Orna rus¡± engraved.

    ¡¸I hath returned, Haha-ue, Chichi-ue. Let me introduce them, mine new family.¡¹

    Tio puffed out her chest proudly without any solemn atmosphere at all.

    She introduced Hajime and others in turn as though she was giving a report.

    Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko had also be her family, so their parents were also Tio¡¯s family. She slowly introduced every single one of them and exining what kind of person they were, but her words didn¡¯t only describe their work and character, she even mentioned about detailed virtue that even the person themselves weren¡¯t aware of it. It made Tomoichi and others blushed from realizing that she had observed them that closely.

    However, the moment she said ¡¸Yaegashi family art a family of shinobi¡¹, Shuuzou immediately corrected her ¡¸We aren¡¯t ninja, Tio-kun¡¹, followed by Koichi ¡¸There is no way ninja exist in the modern era, Tio-kun¡¹, and then Kirino ¡¸We are only managing a shabby dojo and securitypany you know, Tio-kun?¡¹. It seemed they had no intention of conceding that. They were troublesome ninjas.

    Tio looked toward Shizuku who was groaning ¡¸Nn-¡¹, but Shizuku carelessly replied ¡¸Just call us a gathering of oddballs who are good with acrobatics¡¹. As expected, even their daughter considered them troublesome ninjas.

    Also, only Liliana¡¯s introduction ¡¸She is a princess of a kingdom. A terrifyingly ck princess who worked her knightmander like a ve until she fell ill¡¹ was crude like that.

    Liliana raised a protest and in the end she introduced herself. It seemed Tio-san inly disliked Liliana¡¯s ¡¸Comrade? Comrade?ment before this.

    After the introduction of everyone ended, Shuu and Sumire stepped forward. They kneeled before the gravestones and straightened their posture.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Haruga-san, Orna-san. My name is Nagumo Sumire. I¡¯m really blessed to be able to receive a lovely daughter-inw like your daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you two, I am Shuu, Tio¡¯s father-inw. Please don¡¯t worry. We guarantee your daughter¡¯s happiness. If our son make her cry¡­¡­no, he has made her cried a lot in a different meaning, and his treatment of your daughter is also quite horrible but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second, dear! Know the right time and ce when mentioning something! Just because Tio-chan is a pervert who can¡¯t choose the right time and ce for her act doesn¡¯t mean that you can also do the same!¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, Hahaue-dono? Rather Hahaue-dono¡¯s words stabbed mine heart far deeper just now. It made me felt slightly good though¡­¡­haa haa. Even though I¡¯m in front of Chichi-ue and Haha-ue-. Nn-.¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko, please.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Soul Repose¡±!!¡¹

    When Hajime who looked like he was enduring a headache muttered that, Aiko activated the soul magic to stabilized the mind that she was good at. The two of them were at the same beat.

    Casting ¡°Soul Repose¡± to the living daughter in front of the graves of her parents¡­¡­although it was just a magic¡¯s name, Tomoichi and others turned reallyplicated. Adol¡¯s eyes were watching at the far away as though to say ¡¸I¡¯m not recording anything in my memory¡¹.

    ¡¸A-anyway! Even if our son is making your daughter cry, we firmly promise your daughter¡¯s happiness! So please rest assuredd!¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san, you fumbled your word.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry I stutte¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to do the ¡°I stuttered¡± exchange with you.¡¹ (TN: A reference to Bakemonogatari. How Hachikuji there sometimes fumbled her words)

    Hajime let out a sigh at the desperate state of Shuu papa who was about to blow his fuse. Even so he also kneeled beside his parents and closed his eyes quietly. Then with all his heart,

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to make her happy. Forever and ever. I swear it to the two of you and all of the dragon race.¡¹

    He said that. Tio¡¯s breath was caught in her throat and she gulped, while ¡¸Hou¡¹ slipped out from the mouth of Tomoichi and the other men. Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko let out ¡¸My¡¹ with a slight blush, while Adol smiled happily and closed his eyes from feeling deeply moved.

    And then Yue, Shia, Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, Myuu, and Remia looked at each other before they also kneeled before Hajime and his parents. They closed their eyes to offer their prayer, then Yue softly spoke as everyone¡¯s representative.

    ¡¸Our happiness is together with Tio. We promise.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue¡­¡­all of thee too¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio¡¯s voice trembled slightly. She was hiding her face with her sleeve because she didn¡¯t want her face that was turning slovenly from embarrassment and happiness to be seen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tio. You have really obtained a lovely family.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, umu-¡¹

    Adol very gently caressed the head of his granddaughter who was unable to form any words.

    After that, actually the n was to show them around to other ces too until the time for the banquet began but¡­¡­

    Somehow, everyone found it hard to leave from this graveyard that was enveloped in a peaceful joviality,

    ¡¸Chichi-ue and Haha-ue, and also many of the people who died in the great persecution loved to sit in a lively circle together. How about all of us also talked for a bit until it¡¯s time?¡¹

    Tio also proposed that, so in the end they spent time there until the banquet started.

    They talked without running out of topic. There was also this feeling, as though there were a lot of people around them having fun. They were feeling such atmosphere enveloping them.

    Most of the graves in this ce didn¡¯t contain any remains of the departed people. Only the remains of people who died after moving to this hidden vige were buried here. There wasn¡¯t a single remain of the people who died in the time of great persecution.

    But, this was the ce where their soul returned. It was a ce that was created with such hope.

    That was why, surely¡­¡­

    Like that the conversation that sounded like a report to the dead continued. Tio also talked about the story of the first generation rus and the mausoleum where he was enshrined, and how before the final battle she obtained a way to transform into her dragon god form. It was at that timing that Venri came to call them.

    When they returned to the settlement, the dragon people looked strangely happy. They weed the group with a very warm gaze. There were even a lot of people among the elders including Catullus who were moved to tears.

    ¡¸Aa, the people in charge of watching the princess must have told them what happened in the grave. There were a lot of them around us at that time after all.¡¹

    Shia said so while her rabbit ears were pping.

    Hajime and Yue and others had also noticed that, but as expected they became slightly embarrassed when the people around them wordlessly expressed ¡¸Thank you very much for treasuring the princess like that. Please take care of her from now on too¡¹toward them. Their expression and gaze had said it even more eloquently than any words.

    Even so the one who was the most embarrassed was Tio. She was hiding her face with her sleeves. Today was a day where she often hid her face in embarrassment like that.

    ¡¸I told you princess. Everyone is cherishing you greatly.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. It seems so.¡¹

    Venri whispered while looking toward the vige square once more. The ce had been tidied up and decorated to a degree that was unthinkable to be done in just one hour.

    The ce that looked like a kabuki stage where usually high ranked people like Adol were standing on when there was an assembly had been decorated for the dance show. Several beautiful carpets and a feast were lined up at the open space in front of it.

    It was clear from a nce that everyone had put their all to prepare this.

    In addition,

    ¡¸Then princess, let¡¯s also go there.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? Venri, go where?¡¹

    Tio looked puzzled. Venri chuckled while speaking.

    ¡¸What are you saying. Didn¡¯t you mention it yourself. That princess will also dance.¡¹

    ¡¸Nu-, I didst say that but¡­¡­art that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no reason why not isn¡¯t it? The preparation is finished. As expected, the first dance should be offered for Haruga-sama and Orna-sama. That¡¯s how it should be.¡¹

    Looking closer, there was a group of women on standby carrying fans, ornaments, and tools to arrange the hair. Surely a kimono for dancing show had also been prepared inside the room.

    Alois and Catullus came toward them at that moment.

    ¡¸Princess, please forgive our rudeness before this. It has been decided after nearly two months of discussion that a treatment of that degree should be alright for the princess now that you have been liberated from various shackles. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I was seriously feeling dejected from that!¡¹

    ¡¸Please rest assured princess. Alois and us too are also very seriously on our guard toward any harmful rumor about us dragon race that might spread.¡¹

    ¡¸I couldst not argue anything back about that! Forgive me!¡¹

    Tio averted her gaze with a huff. Then she told Hajime and others ¡¸I wouldst go for a bit! Go enjoy the feast ahead of me!¡¹ before she stared walking angrily toward the women who were on standby with the dancing equipments.

    Alois and Catullus looked at each other and,

    ¡¸Venerable elder. It seemed that we were correct.¡¹

    ¡¸That seemed to be the case.¡¹

    They said that and nodded to each other with expression of understanding.

    Adolughed cheerfully while patting Alois¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸It will be hard but, Alois, I shall depend on you as the next chief.¡¹

    ¡¸As someone who doesn¡¯t have the name of rus, this burden is heavy to be honest but¡­¡­I shall devote myself diligently. Now then, Hajime-dono, everyone, please go to the center. The princess¡¯s dance is number one among the dragon race. I ask everyone to watch it from the special seat.¡¹

    Once for a period of time Alois¡¯s gaze toward Hajime was also harsh just like Ristas-kun, but now respect and goodwill could be felt from him like a servant who was serving the main house.

    As expected, the people of the dragon vige had alreadypletely reached a conclusion and eptance about their princess¡¯s fetish and also about Hajime who made that fetish bloomed.

    And so the banquet began.

    The traditional dishes were delicious. The conversation with the dragon people who wished to hear about Japan was also fun. A peaceful and lively time passed.

    And then Tio¡¯s dance.

    Her beautiful figure that was dancing lithely and gracefully made Hajime held his breath. Yue, Sumire, and others were also watching with their gaze fixed on that sight. All of them without exception forgot to even put food into their mouth during the dance. They were entranced by the performance.

    The gorgeous sleeves pped like butterfly wings. The fans that had flower petals drawn on them made them hallucinated as though there were really flower petals dancing in the wind.

    Verni and Adol narrowed their eyes in satisfaction. Alois and others were quietly shedding thears.

    ¡­¡­Perhaps, they were moved. It didn¡¯t seem like they were crying because they recalled their princess of the bygone days and saw the gap with her current self.

    And so, after Shuu and Sumire gave a loud apuse in excitement and Kaori and others also bathed her with praise, Tio also joined them in the feast¡­¡­

    Before long, the banquet came to an end with strange feeling that was like a mix of calmness and exaltation enveloping everyone.

    Hajime and co returned back to the continent through the gate while the dragon race saw them off in great cheers.

    Only Adol and Venri came together with them to continue with their work in the continent. They teleported to the previous ce, the foot of the mountain that was the former site of the dragon kingdom. There they said farewell to each other with reluctance.

    ¡¸Take care of your health. Restrain yourself so that you won¡¯t trouble everyone too much. Do you understand princess? I heard that the food in Japan is really delicious, but you must not drink and eat too much. Keep in mind to always strive for an orderly life.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it. Don¡¯t keep treating me like a child forever.¡¹

    Tio pouted sullenly at Venri¡¯s nagging, even so anyone could see that Tio also looked slightly happy. They watched her with a warm gaze.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Perhaps I don¡¯t need to say this once more to you, but please take care of Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. When it be easier to travel between worlds, I shall invite everyone to Japan next time. Please look forward to it.¡¹

    Hajime and Adol exchanged a firm handshake. Yue and Sumire and others also exchanged words with Adol and Venri, shook hands, and then they finally departed¡­¡­

    It was at that moment.

    ¡¸Oh? Can everyone hear that?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were twitching.

    Hajime and others tilted their head. They didn¡¯t really hear anything but¡­¡­

    ¨D¨D¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­a~~

    Oh? Certainly they could hear something? It sounded like an echo though the mountains so it was difficult to hear, but certainly some kind of sound was reverberating¡­¡­

    ¨D¨D¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.maa~~~-

    ¡¸Oh? What could this be? My arm is feeling terrible goosebumps¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan!? Are you alright!? You are looking really pale!¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku!? What¡¯s wrong!? You are shaking like you have been thrown into Schnee Snow Field!¡¹

    ¡¸Yaegashi-san¡¯s ponytail is¡­¡­curled up like a dog¡¯s tail!?¡¹

    ¨D¨D¡­¡­¡­¡­eeeeee-samaaaaaaa-

    ¡¸Nuuh, what¡¯s with this ominous presence!¡¹

    ¡¸Adol-sama! Could it be, a monster!? I heard that there are still monsters that ran away from the holy precincts hiding in the north mountain range-¡¹

    Hajime and Yue looked at Shia. Shia let out an ¡¸Uwaaa¡¹ and her expression became creeped out. It seemed her excellent rabbit ears had already grapsed the true identity of the approaching ¡°ominous presence (lol)¡±.

    Myuu and Remia anxiously leaned close to Hajime. All members of Yaegashi family pulled out a ninja sword from who knew where. Kirino stepped forward to cover Kaoruko and Akiko. It was at that moment.

    ¨D¨DOOOOOOOONEEEEEEEEE-SAMAAAAAAA-!!!

    ¡¸Hiih!?¡¹

    Shizuku jumped. It seemed she had realized the true identity of this presence.

    ¡¸Wait a second Hajime, what¡¯s going on!¡¹

    Sumire immediately hugged Shizuku while asking. Hajime showed a twitching expression.

    ¡¸Seriously? ¡­¡­Well yeah, she was tossed to the northern mountain range, so the possibility of encountering her here isn¡¯t zero.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, the hero? He should be with her.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what is that girl doing even after Kuzeri scolded her like that¡­¡­she left Kouki-san behind again¨D¨D¡¹

    Lliana¡¯s worry was immediately erased.

    ¨D¨DS-stooopp, stop alreadyyyy! Shiitt, just what¡¯s wrong with you! At least cut off the ropeee, don¡¯t drag meeee-

    ¡¸Hajime-san. I can hear the hero-san¡¯s scream though.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no reason to send her back if Amanogawa is together with her. Perhaps she is forcefully dragging him with her with that thinking. What tenacity.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime! Please! Let¡¯s teleport right away! Hurry! Super hurryyyyy!¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan-, calm downnn¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Soul Repose¡±! ¡°Soul Repose¡±!!¡¹

    The voice of stepsister (Soul Sister) that was looking for Onee-sama was approaching near with terrific momentum. This wasn¡¯t the speed of human! Shizuku was absurdly scared!

    Thest mountain was going to be passed by already while they were talking. There wasn¡¯t even a second to waste!

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! Leave this ce to me and go ahead!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Adol-san. Please don¡¯t say unlucky thing like that.¡¹

    Even while Hajime was saying that, Shizuku¡¯s panicked state and the ominous presence of a Soul Sister searching for her Onee-sama that rmed even the chief of the dragon race also pushed him into action. He prepared thepass and Crystal Key in a bit of hurry.

    ¨D¨DFOUND YOUUUUUUU-

    ¡¸NOOOOOOO-! HAJIMEEE, HURRYYYY!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, oi, Shizuku! Don¡¯t pour magic power from the side¨D¨D¡¹

    The gate opened. To the next destination of sightseeing that had been originally nned from before.

    However, the coordinate was slightly shifted due to the tiny panic that Shizuku caused, and because she clung at Hajime, he dropped the Crystal Key at his feet. Because of that the gate was opened below them like a pitfall.

    As the result, Hajime and others all dropped down simultaneously together with a scream WAAAAAAAAAAAAH.

    ¨D¨DAAAAH, ONEEEE-SAMAA-!!

    ¨D¨DS-someone¡­¡­hel¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DYou, calm down!!

    ¨D¨DAdol-sama! Amanogawa-dono looks like he is going to ascend to heaven-

    While listening to such voices.

    And then,

    ¡¸GYAAAAAAAAAAAAH!?¡¹

    A scream burst out from their destination.

    Also,

    ¡¸Your majesty!?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸Damn you-, viin¨D¨Dwait, Nagumo Hajime!? Also, ee!? Why are you all!?¡¹

    Such voices that were filled with confusion also resounded.

    It seemed they had safely arrived at the next destination¨D¨Dthe empire.

    However, they arrived by falling right above Emperor Gahard.

 Chapter 392.1

    Chapter 392.1

    Arifureta Blu-ray SS Chapter 3

    Strong light and a slight heat could be felt from the other side of his eyelid.

    There was a hard and coarse sensation at the back of his head. His mind was filled with an unpleasant refreshing feeling as though the inside had been wiped clean thoroughly.

    And then, at the same time when he was experiencing that sensation,

    ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s that, cosy?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there some kind of event nearby?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait-, those girls are seriously cute though!¡¹

    ¡¸No, before that call ambnce first! You guys, are you alright!?¡¹

    A lot of noises and the nostalgic sound of cars were piercing his eardrums and mind.

    He immediately came to his senses. Hajime bent his body that was lying face up and sprang up on his feet like a spring.

    ¡¸Uwah, you? A-are you alright?¡¹

    The middle aged man who was crouching in front of him was taken aback and fell on his butt.

    Hajime turned speechless when he saw that man, no, the moment he perceived his surrounding.

    The middle aged man who stood up had the face of an easterner. He was wearing amon suit.

    Behind him was a young woman holding a mobile phone in one hand. Beside her was a young man wearing a shirt and jeans and carrying a guitar case on his back. Other than them there were also boys and girls wearing zer type school uniform¡­¡­

    Around them there were benches, drinking fountain, neatly lined up trees. The ground he was standing on right now was made from asphalt. At the other side of the crowd he could see high rise buildings standing in a disorderly fashion and carsing and going through the well maintained road.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is this, Japan?¡¹

    Yes, what was reflected in Hajime¡¯s eyes was the birthce that he strongly desired©¤©¤Japan.

    ¡¸You, how about at least replying back when other is talking to you?¡¹

    The voice of the man who seemed to be a sryman who had been talking to him since some time ago finally prated Hajime¡¯s head. At the same time he gasped and noticed something extremely important.

    ¡¸Everyone!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I¡¯m alright.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, where in the world is this desuu?¡¹

    ¡¸What a very strange ce we art at.¡¹

    It seemed that Yue, Shia, and Tio also woke up at the same time with Hajime. They were behind Hajime looking simrly speechless¡­¡­or rather it seemed they were on their guard. Unlike Hajime, they were perceiving this ce as apletely unknown and bizarre ce.

    He sighed in relieve seeing the three of them, but then his tension immediately returned. Because the number didn¡¯t add up.

    ¡¸Where is Myuu and Kaori?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t look like they are around.¡¹

    ¡¸I also can¡¯t feel their presence¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia¡¯s presence detection ability surpassed Hajime if she concentrated on it. Her rabbit ears were twitching while she was focusing into them, but it seemed she couldn¡¯t pick up the sound of the two. Shia¡¯s face was slightly frowning. The sound of running cars must be too noisy for her.

    ¡¸oo? They are moving-, those rabbit ears! It¡¯s really well made.¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, that girl, doesn¡¯t she expose too much? Her style is also amazing. Is she a model?¡¹

    ¡¸Are they filming something? Surely they are doing it nearby before they came here to take a break!¡¹

    The boys and girls who seemed to be in high school were making a mor. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears that were moving by themselves and her clothes that exposed a lot of skin like a swimsuit were making the male students ogling her.

    Hearing that, the women and the sry men around who were watching with a worried look went ¡¸What, a filming huh¡¹ in understanding before they quickly left. They were checking their watch looking like they had a busy schedule.

    ¡¸A break? ¡­¡­You guys, was that what you were doing? If that¡¯s true then you guys were being too defenseless even if this is a public park.¡¹

    The sry man seemed like a good person. His expression turned really exasperated, and then he turned around seeing that it looked like there was no need to worry about them.

    ¡¸Wait a second. Did you happen to see a girl around high school student age and a small girl around four years old? ¡­¡­They should also wear outfit for filming like us.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, I didn¡¯t see them¡­¡­good grief, the youth recently has stopped paying attention to theirnguage.¡¹

    Hajime immediately borrowed the setting that the students conjectured and asked the sry man, but the man replied back to him with a very natural reaction that didn¡¯t look like he was lying at all.

    Hajime didn¡¯t even nce at the man who was leaving and he tried asking the other onlookers, but as expected none of them had seen Kaori and Myuu.

    Why were the two people who he was worried about the most weren¡¯t here? Hajime was feeling anxious, even so he kept trying everything like contacting them with telepathy for example.

    Setting aside Myuu, he had given a telepathy stone artifact to Kaori formunication. It was an improved version that could be used after chanting the spell. She should answer if she noticed the call from Hajime.

    Ten seconds passed, twenty seconds¡­¡­

    Hajime was waiting while impatience was burning his skin, but no reply came.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, what shouldst we do? People art gathering.¡¹

    It was noon. The working people were mostly leaving, but youths who looked like student or part-timer were conversely gathering as each second passed. Even now,

    ¡¸M-miss rabbit ear over there! Can you tell me your name! Can you also give me autograph!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? What¡¯s with you desu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, she looks even cuter up close-. Miss blonde haired beauty, what is your name?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You have guts treating me like a child.¡¹

    ¡¸Wawa-, her Japanese is really good! Hey! Hey! Can I take a picture together!¡¹

    They were acting like fans that were swarming around celebrity.

    While there was also their novel outfits to consider, Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were also naturally swaying around, and most of all the two of them were too beautiful. The people were getting attracted like there was gravity magic in effect. It went without saying that Tio also had the same effect to them because of her appearance as a Yamato Nadeshiko in kimono.

    Hajime was avoided because his atmosphere was too dangerous, but he was attracting enough attention too.

    He had also said his excuse loudly that they were filming, so the crowd was getting even more serious. There was no more time until this turned into amotion.

    Hajime looked around once more at the surrounding buildings and his fellow countrymen who were wearing modern clothing. A deep scowl was etched on his forehead and he swallowed his swelling emotion. And then,

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s move to a ce where we won¡¯t attract attention. This way.¡¹

    He pushed his way through the crown while leading Yue and others. It was as though he had clearly determined where they were going.

    The many onlookers were also following them in droves because of curiosity. It was like a daimyo¡¯s procession. The gazes of the surrounding people were also locking on thempletely.

    Hajime thought of releasing his pressure in full power to make them faint, but he shook his head after hesitating slightly.

    ¡¸Shia, put on a coat. Cover your head with a hood too. Don¡¯t let your rabbit ears out.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, yes desu!¡¹

    The rabbit man race fundamentally hated thick clothing, so Shia took off her cloak when inside the car. Naturally she didn¡¯t have any coat with her right now, so Hajime activated his treasure warehouse behind his coat and took out a spare coat for Shia.

    As for Yue and Tio, although they were also standing out, other than beauty their appearance wasn¡¯t so novel even Japan.

    The problem was Hajime¡¯s artificial arm. So he took off his coat with a swish and blocked the surrounding¡¯s sight on him for an instant. He used his transmutation in that opening and transformed his artificial arm to look slender before taking out a coat with both sleeves attached from inside his treasure warehouse. At the same time he stored his coat that wascking the left sleeve.

    The way Hajime hid his artificial arm was like a magic trick. Yue and others raised their voice ¡¸Oo~¡¹ in admiration. Of course the onlookers were also getting noisy ¡¸Eh? How did he do it just now!¡¹.

    Hajime ignored all those and kept walking.

    ¡¸When I give the signal, run to the other side of the street. Enter into that alley. After that follow me.¡¹

    There was a road in front of the park. Vehicles like Brieze and Schutaif wereing and going through it.

    It was clear that this ce wasn¡¯t Tortus. Yue and others looked at Hajime seeming like they wanted to say something. But they shut their mouth seeing Hajime¡¯s expressionless face that was clearly him suppressing his emotion with a lot of effort. They somehow guessed where was this ce. At the same time they were also harboring the thought ¡¸Could it be¡¹.

    ¡¸Now. Run.¡¹

    The road was wide with sixnes for carsing and going. The flow of vehicles were cut off just for a moment. There all four of them immediately crossed the street with a dash that could make even professional sprinter definitely dumbfounded.

    It was a spot where pedestrian crossing wasn¡¯t allowed at all. Naturally the passing cars red their xon. That was exactly why the onlookers couldn¡¯t follow them.

    Women who seemed to be officedy at the other side of the road opened their eyes wide seeing the four of them crossing the road like that. There were also some elderly who frowned at their trafficw vition. Hajime observed them while continuing to run toward the alley between the buildings.

    Behind him Yue, Shia, and Tio were following him.

    They turned right, left, and sometimes came out to another street, then entered another alley¡­¡­Hajime continued to ascertain the surrounding even while leading the others without any hesitation at all in his steps.

    After running for five minutes, the number of traffic and people suddenly became few. The surrounding scenery was gradually changing to have the atmosphere of a quiet neighborhood as though the previous business district where skyscrapers were lined up was just like a lie.

    ¡¸Under that bridge. That spot is dark even when it¡¯s noon. It¡¯s an eerie spot and on top of that there is a pedestrian bridge right nearby. Almost no people pass through it.¡¹

    Certainly, there was a dismal and musty tunnel there. There were a lot of graffiti and stains on its wall and the ce was dirty. No one would pass through there voluntarily. However that was the perfect ce to avoid people¡¯s gaze and talked privately.

    Yue and others exchanged gaze. And then they became convinced. As expected, Hajime was deeply familiar with this ce.

    Hajime advanced until the middle of the tunnel and stopped walking. Right after that *gatan gatan* a sound echoed noisily. Yue and others felt a vibration that made them doubted the endurance of the tunnel.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s that!? It¡¯s noisy desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸It seems something art passing through above us.¡¹

    Shia reflexively pressed down her rabbit ears with both hands over the hood and she crouched down. Tio was frowning, even so she calmly looked up and analyzed the situation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a train. Think of it as a vehicle simr to Brieze pulling a lot of carriages behind it to transport a lot of things.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Something like that don¡¯t exist in Tortus. Hajime.¡¹

    Yue looked up straight toward Hajime. A painful silence filled the area after the train passed through. Yue asked a question to Hajime who was still expressionless.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is this ce, Hajime¡¯s birthce?¡¹

    Hajime didn¡¯t answer right away. He leaned on the wall and folded his arms.

    It was hard to describe his expression right now.

    It was like the expression of an adventurer who believed that there was a treasure deep inside the dungeon, it was like the expression of a cool-headed schr who put his faith in fact and logic, but it also looked like a child who got loss.

    However that expression onlysted for a moment. After he let out a sigh, the light of rationality and thought that had been sharpened to the limit resided at the back of his eyes. It was the usual Hajime there.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. There are too many suspicious aspects. But, this is a scenery that I know very well. ¡­¡­Thepany name, the clothing and personal belongings, the car maker¡¯s logo, everything is exactly like in my memory.¡¹

    ording to Hajime, it seemed that the game makerpany that his father was managing was nearby. Hajime often visited this part of the city to help with the work there. That park was also a ce that he often visited when it was break time.

    ¡¸The onlookers¡¯ reaction was also natural. ¡­¡­This ce is too well made for me to judge it as an illusion.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, this ce is really Hajime-san¡¯s birthce!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait, Shia. Goshujin-sama art saying that he isn¡¯t sure.¡¹

    Tio¡¯s golden pupils shined with deep wisdom.

    ¡¸This kind of illusion doth not exist in mine knowledge. Whether it¡¯s the people¡¯s reaction, or everything that I sense with mine five senses, everything look like reality. Even so this happening art too sudden for me to ept that we hath really cross over worlds.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. I feel like an adventurer who challenge a dungeon with the resolve to find a secret treasure and yet I find that secret treasure rolling on my feet right after I stepped inside.¡¹

    Hajime made a small wry smile, but he immediately altered his expression after that.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s postpone thinking whether that desert¡¯s legend is correct or not for now. Our biggest priority is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Finding Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san, Yue-san. You forget to mention Kaori-san.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­also, Kaori too if we have the time.¡¹

    ¡¸Thy look very unmotivated.¡¹

    Yue pressed her lips together with a reluctant expression. Herical look made Hajime suddenly felt like his bewilderment toward this world that looked like Japan to lessen slightly.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s split to search those two. Originally it¡¯s a bad move to split up in this kind of situation, but there is no other choice.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Myuu has no way to protect herself. We have to secure her quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-san too is mainly a healer.¡¹

    ¡¸In that regard, if it¡¯s us we wouldst be able to deal with any danger to some degree even if we art alone. By the way Goshujin-sama, we hath heard about Japan to some degree from Goshujin-sama¡¯s reminiscences but¡­¡­let me ask this just in case. Art there any dangerous area or creature that we hath to be careful against? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, in the first ce there is no monster or demonic haunt at earth. If you make a ruckus than the police¡­¡­a kind of authorities would immediatelye running, but Japan is a peaceful country even if you look at it globally.¡¹

    If forced to say, then they had to be careful against traffic incident and delinquents, but even those weren¡¯t anything that could harm Yue and others.

    ¡¸For now take action with the assumption that this ce is Japan. There is no magic here and the people¡¯s physical ability is only around the average people of Tortus. However, don¡¯t forget that we are still ¡°assuming¡± that this ce might be Japan okay? I want you all to take action as unassumingly as possible, but we don¡¯t know what might happen here, so your first priority far above everything else is your own safety. Absolutely don¡¯t forget that.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama doth not need to tell us.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. For now there are four of us, so should we spread to the four directions?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you three should cover the area to three directions. For now search within the ten kilometer area around that public park. It¡¯s the range where the telepathy stone can contact each other without any problem as well as a range where we cane running to each other¡¯s location within several minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸What is Hajime-san going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try to go directly to the locations that I have in mind. Like the ces where Kaori might go or the ce where she might be thinking that she would be able to meet me if she go there. I¡¯ll be able to search over a wide area effectively if I spread out the reconnaissance nes.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. When art we going to meet up again?¡¹

    ¡¸One hourter, here. I¡¯ll leave it to you guys how are you going to do your search but¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime cut off his words for a moment. Then he smiled wryly as his gaze looked over their outfit.

    Tio¡¯s outfit looked like Japanese clothes, but there weren¡¯t anyone who wore such clothing in the middle of city. She would definitely stand out. Hajime and Yue¡¯s appearance too. They wouldn¡¯t look that strange when seen from afar , but as expected there were a lot of things in their appearance that looked slightly out of cepared to the fashion of modern Japan. They couldn¡¯t deny that they would stand out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If your outfit cause a hindrance for your search, strip off the possession of some random fellow or snatch some from the shops. I¡¯ll allow it.¡¹

    After saying that, Hajime too out Drucken that he stored inside his treasure warehouse. He changed it into its smallest mode and wrapped it in leather that was also attached with a belt before tossing it to Shia.

    Hajime was just prioritizing weapon more than not standing out in case the worst happened, but this was right after he spoke such dangerous statement. Shia couldn¡¯t help but wonder ¡¸¡­¡­Could it be, Hajime-san means that I should ¡°do it¡± with this?¡¹ with a twitching expression.

    ¡¸S-say, Hajime-san. Isn¡¯t that, simply a crime?¡¹

    Could it be that such thing wasmonce in Hajime-san¡¯s birthce? Was this a world of dog ate dog¡­¡­Shia asked fearfully.

    In respond to that question, Hajime slowly stared at Shia from the top of her head until her toes. Then he half smiled and thrust the sensitivity of Japanese person to her.

    ¡¸You are far more criminal with your appearance that is only wearing a thin coat that when opened will show outfit that looks like swimsuit like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Horrible desuuu!?¡¹

    Do you have anyin for the traditional outfit of rabbit man race!? Shia thought with a shock. Hajime ignored her.

    ¡¸When you change clothes, use the appearance of the people around you as reference about what kind of look won¡¯t make you stand out.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸For a proud dragon race to perform robbery¡­¡­uumu. Depending on the situation, perhaps I shouldst leave behind ornament or jewelry for payment.¡¹

    ¡¸Barter isn¡¯t recognized in Japan. It¡¯s possible to exchange goods with money in pawnshop, but it will be a waste of time. In the first ce you are just ¡°a proud dragon race (lol)¡± anyway so what¡¯s the point of worrying about it at this point. There is no problem at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Gufuh!? Mine overwhelming thanks for Goshujin-sama¡¯s abrupt spear of sharp words! Haa haah!¡¹

    Hajime was someone who could easily perform absurd thing that left things like morality or ethics at the wayside, but certainly right now wasn¡¯t the time to be considerate. Although Yue and Shia were making a conflicted expression (Tio was the only one having an ecstatic expression), they nodded in eptance.

    ¡¸Ask me through the telepathy stone if you meet some kind of problem. In an emergency situation where you can¡¯t use the stone, don¡¯t hesitate to fire magic or make a ruckus to make the rest of us notice.¡¹

    Hajime emphasized his order to Yue, Shia, and Tio. Certainly his decision was overflowing withposure and also backbone. He looked like his usual self but¡­¡­

    As expected from his lover, to Yue it looked like the current Hajime wasckingposure somewhat. He pulled at the sleeve of Hajime who hurriedly turned around to start his search.

    ¡¸Yue? What¡¯s wr©¤©¤¡¹

    What¡¯s wrong? That question was blocked. By the kiss that Yue did by standing on her tiptoes and her hand grabbing at his cor to pull him toward her lips.

    ¡¸Aa!?¡¹Shia raised her voice. ¡¸Hohou~¡¹ Tio grinned. Hajime watched them from the corner of his eyes while his eyes also turned wide in surprise.

    The sound of moist lips rubbing could be heard faintly. Then Yue¡¯s pink lips slowly let go.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s alright. I, we are with you.¡¹

    Her words were terribly abstract. It didn¡¯t have any clear solution or answer at all.

    However, her gaze that was overflowing with melting love and her voice that was sweet as though it was dripping with honey, and her aura that made him felt absolute confidence from her made Hajime unconditionally believed her words.

    Aa, that¡¯s right. Everything will be fine as long as we are together no matter what happen.

    He intended to be calm andposed, but as expected his heart must be wavering because of the scene of his homnd that he longed for. His heart that felt like it was floating weightlessly in space was enveloped with a feeling like stepping firmly on the ground. Hajime let out a long sigh. And then his forehead bumped lightly on the forehead of Yue who was looking back at him from so close where their nose even touched each other.

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-¡¹

    Both of them exchanged a smile that was bright like the spring¡¯s sun.

    ¡¸Are you two finished? We have to search Myuu-chan and Kaori-san quickly here!¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldst go on ahead~. You two, keep it in moderation okay~¡¹

    Shia whose rabbit ears were pping around noisily *usa usa* and Tio who was chuckling while hiding her lips with her sleeve left the tunnel together.

    Hajime and Yue smiled wryly at each other before the two of them rushed to continue the search too.

    Hajime who separated from the rest was standing on the rooftop of a certain building.

    He was standing at the outer side of the fence. He would free fall if he took a step forward from there.

    This was a scene that could often be seen in creative work before he got summoned to Tortus. The petent type character¡± who made appearance in the story standing stylishly at a tall ce. Hajime especially liked such character, but it made him felt strange when he was actually doing it himself.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t like he was doing it just to look cool.

    His gaze was directed toward the nearest station. It was a rtively big station. The station square was also quite big.

    He was carefully scrutinizing that spot using the far viewing skill ¡°Far Sight¡±.

    ¡¸Not there.¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s outfit was quite conspicuous. Therefore he didn¡¯t think that she would just stand around at the station square where there were a lot of peopleing and going, but he thought that perhaps Kaori would suppress her embarrassment and chose to stand in a ce where she would be able to meet up with the others as quickly as possible even knowing the demerit of standing out like that.

    He sent one Ornis to the opposite side of the station¡¯s exit and observed there too but¡­¡­

    As expected, she wasn¡¯t there. He hadn¡¯t hold much hope for this location, but as expected he couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment when his expectation came true.

    While Hajime let out a sigh of disappointment, he switched mood slightly and looked across the town with a grave expression. His magic eye stone was also receiving the images of the town from the Ornis that he released to various ces of the town.

    Everywhere he looked there were only familiar sights, whether it was around the station or the other ces.

    Especially the structure far away from here that could be clearly seen from where he was standing©¤©¤the extremely tall viewing tform ¡°Sky Tower¡±, the most famous ce of this town and its surrounding. As expected the sight was provoking his homesickness.

    However¡­¡­

    Hajime couldn¡¯t help but feel a difort somewhere in his heart before this scenery that disyed exactly the sight of his birthce.

    He couldn¡¯t clearly describe what was actually different from this scenery but, if he was forced to describe it even then, there was this subtle feeling of revulsion, as though he was looking at a puzzle piece with simr pattern being forcefully fitted into the wrong puzzle.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Think of that questionter. Anyway I have to search for Myuu and Kaori.¡¹

    Hajime shook his head to clear away his difort and focused his brain to the matter that he had to prioritize.

    (In case Myuu is alone, then someone would most likely call out to her or she would call out to someone. And then when the other party decided that she is a lost child, she would be brought to the police station.)

    There was a police station in front of the station. That was why Hajime was alsoing here directly while sending Ornis to several other ces at the same time. Even if Myuu wasn¡¯t at this nearest police station, he would be able to ask the police if there might be a child who fit Myuu¡¯s description in another police station.

    (However, there is no guarantee that they will tell me the truth.)

    After all this ce was ¡°tentatively¡± Japan. It was unclear whether the police officer here was really police officer that Hajime knew. Even so, seeing that nothing was certain right now, he could only take action with the greatest efficiency. For that he wracked his brain even further.

    (In case Myuu and Kaori are together, Kaori would surely do what she can to hide Myuu¡¯s ears that showed she is from the sea man race. In addition, I also can¡¯t imagine that girl would do something like stealing clothes. Then she would undoubtedly go to a ce that has a lot of covers to hide themselves that is also easy for us to find.)

    Hajime spread a map in his head. This town was just a ce where his father¡¯spany was located, so it wasn¡¯t like he knew every nook and corner of this ce. But, in the first ce his father chose this location to set up hispany based on themuting time needed for him to go from home to the office, so this ce was also only several stations away from Hajime¡¯s home.

    Within the range of several stations around here, there were also the shopping district and department story that he often visited, Akihabara that was also called the holynd for otaku hobby, many other shops and sightseeing spot that he favored, and so on. Hajime also often walked around this area after he finished his part-time work in his father¡¯spany.

    Therefore, although he wasn¡¯t as familiar with this ce as the back of his own hand, it was an area that he was familiar enough with.

    (If my memory serves me right, there is a green space of the town nearby. The forest there is quite natural and it¡¯s not a bad ce to hide in. After that¡­¡­the shrine. I once encountered Kaori there at my first shrine visit of New Year, so the ce also fit the bill.)

    After that Hajime picked up the spots that Kaori might go to. Then he divided the ces between the ces that he should go directly to and the ces that he should check using Ornis so that he could search around efficiently.

    The time he needed to formte his searching strategy was only around a minute. He then reconfirmed whether there was any oversight in his nning and then right after that, Hajime leaped down from the rooftop without any hesitation.

    The building¡¯s height was around forty floors. It was a freefall for around 200 meters. He had checked the pedestrian traffic below and the direction of the people¡¯s gazes beforehand to make sure that he wouldn¡¯t be noticed or hit other people. Hajime decelerated just before he hit the ground with ¡°Air Force¡±.

    A ripple of crimson magic power spread several times in the air. Then hended with a thump on the ground right after a group of students from other school passed by.

    The students didn¡¯t notice anything. There was also no other witness¡­¡­no, there was one person.

    It seemed there was a smoking room at the second floor of a building nearby. The sry man there was looking down at Hajime from behind the window with a dumbfounded look. Ash crumble from the tobo he was holding.

    He jerked and trembled as soon as Hajime¡¯s gaze over his shoulder met his gaze. Hajime narrowed his eyes toward him, however, he immediately took off his gaze and put the ck hat that he had taken out beforehand from the treasure warehouse on his head. It was because his white hair was standing out.

    Like that, he first headed to the police station in front of the station as though nothing had happened.

    Hajime didn¡¯t notice that the expression of the sry man who was staring at his back in a daze¡­¡­suddenly slipped off.

    When one hour almost passed since they began searching.

    The sun that had been passing overhead when they first arrived here had been sinking quite a lot to the west at this time. The sky was gradually getting dyed by the color of madder red.

    ¡¸Shit, a total miss huh.¡¹

    Hajime uttered a curse on the rooftop of a building that was rtively near to the tunnel that was their meeting ce.

    Six crows were perching on the surrounding railing and water tank. The number of Ornis that he could control simultaneously without any harmful effect was seven. In other words the search using six Ornis ended in failure.

    And then right now even the seventh Ornis that was searching thest ce that he had in mind didn¡¯t even find any trace of Myuu and Kaori in the end. The time was going to run out.

    ¡¸Like this the possibility that it¡¯s only us who got teleported here is getting bigger.¡¹

    Hajime called back the seventh Ornis too and muttered the undesirable possibility.

    Of course, he also still had other idea of ces that he could check. Even so when he came to himself in this ce, the four of them were right next to each other. The possibility that it was only the two of them who got sent to far away¡­¡­was really hard to swallow.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­¡­¡¹

    Were they kidnapped by someone? Such possibility also surfaced in Hajime¡¯s mind.

    Although there wasn¡¯t any action that urred from the other side in this perfect chance while Hajime and others werepletely separated from each other. The four of them could also exchange ¡°telepathy¡± while searching, so he thought that the possibility of that was nonexistence.

    Hajime folded his arms and immersed himself in his thought.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    Wind blew gently and Tionded beside him. His location right now was close to the direction Tio was searching to, so she must have discovered Hajime while going back to their meeting ce.

    Hajime wasn¡¯t particrly surprised because he had sensed her presence flying toward him. Above one¡¯s head was a fundamental blind spot of human, so maintaining her human form while putting out only her dragon wings to search from the sky was a rational and eptable decision.

    Also Tio hadn¡¯t sent any report from the telepathy, so in other words Tio¡¯s result was also zero. Hajime turned his gaze in disappointment©¤©¤

    ¡¸Tio. As expected there is no clue©¤©¤¡¹

    He reflexively swallowed his words. On top of that he was staring fixedly.

    ¡¸Umu. I was unable to feel their presence at the slightest. I even tried to contact them not with telepathy, but by roaring several times.¡¹

    If Kaori was within her searching range, at the very least she should have done something like shooting magic or the like in order to let Tio notice her existence. Tio looked disappointed by her result.

    Her appearance was really different from usual.

    Yes, right now she wasn¡¯t dressed in her usual native dress of dragon race that looked like the blending of Japanese and western styles. Instead she was wearing ck tights and hot pants and a stylish belt, while above she was wearing a white shirt with V-neck and a deep blue long cardigan (there was incision on them so that her dragon wings could get out). There was a cute rucksack on her shoulder and her hair was also styled in ponytail.

    Her atmosphere was exactly like a ¡°capable beautifuldy who was in her holiday¡±. Her appearance was really stylish.

    ¡¸Mu? Art there something wrong? I believe that this appearance art at least iner than my original appearance though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think your choice is splendid. I¡¯m a bit shocked because that appearance suit you too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Fua!? A-art that so? When I thought that as expected it wouldst be better for me to dress like the locals, a clothing store without any customer and even the owner entered mine sight in a very good timing! I was going to use the outfit of the doll in that store as a bit of reference. But that doll¡¯s outfit was truly like the definition of girl¡¯s outfit, so I borrowed its outfit and wore it as it is!¡¹

    Tio¡¯s face turned crimson in an instant from Hajime¡¯s unusually honest praise.

    He wondered whether she was getting carried away but it seemed she was seriously embarrassed. She exined the situation that led her to wear this outfit with strangely fast talking & strong intonation while attempting to change the topic with a grin on her face that she couldn¡¯t hide.

    ¡¸M-more importantly, from Goshujin-sama¡¯s expression, it seem that thou also didn¡¯t manage to find any clue?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Right now myst Ornis is returning back.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­there art also no contact from Yue and Shia that they hath seeded in their search. That means¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s how it is. Looks like we¡¯ll need to revise our n again.¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s quickly head to the rendezvous ce.¡¹

    Hajime stored Ornis and Tio¡¯s rucksack into his treasure warehouse and then he switched his mood. The two of them nodded at each other and flew away with serious expression once more.

    Like that, Hajime returned by jumping from building to building and returned to the meeting ce¡­¡­

    Suddenly amotion on the ground entered his ears. It was a nostalgic sound for Hajime, while the noisy sound was really grating for Tio.

    ¡¸Aa? A patrol car¡¯s emergency sirens?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu? Art ¡°patrol car¡± that vehicle object that art running while radiating red light and loud sound?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s the police¡¯s vehicle. Several of them are heading to the same direction¡­¡­is there an incident?¡¹

    ¡¸The mobilization of a lot of the authorities¡­¡­Goshujin-sama! Couldst it be!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll check it out©¤©¤¡¹

    The two of them held a concern that perhaps something had happened with theirpanions.

    For now Hajime was going to check it. He was going to activate telepathy but¡­¡­a voice came from the other side before he could.

    ¡¸Uwaaa~hn, how did it be like this! Desuu!! Haajime-saa~n! Please do something about thiii~ss!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll protect Shia-¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to protect me! Aah, another innocent victim is-!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No problem. I used the minimum force to match themon sense of Hajime¡¯s birthce!¡¹

    ¡¸There is nothing but problem desuuu!!¡¹

    An indescribable atmosphere drifted between Hajime and Tio for a while.

    ¡¸Eh? Hajime-san!? Ha~ji~me~saaan!? Can you heaar!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­We are surrounded. Even though it¡¯s not the time for this¡­¡­I¡¯ll turn them all into a stain on the ground©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Wawah, Yue-san stop! We are actually the one in the wrong here so©¤©¤¡¹

    Hajime didn¡¯t know how to react. But it seemed the situation was worsening as each second passed even while he was hesitating like this.

    He broke into a run with a hard step that left a crack on the rootop. Midway Hajime used ¡°Air Force¡± while Tio used her dragon wings and wind magic. The two of them rushed toward the direction of the group of patrol car while Hajime replied to the telepathy.

    ¡¸Shia, it¡¯s me. What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san! Err, ee~rr, where should I start exining from-¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me about the circumstanceter. Just tell me your current situation¡¹

    ¡¸We are being chased by many polices desuu!! I ran around randomly so I don¡¯t understand where I am right nooow! Please save meee!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is your situation rted to Myuu and Kaori?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all! Frankly speaking it was myplete blunderrr-, I¡¯m sorry!!¡¹

    It seemed Shia or yue, or perhaps both of them did something that caused them to be chased around by a lot of polices.

    From what he heard in the telepathy, it didn¡¯t look like they were escaping by flying with gravity magic or running on rooftop.

    ¡¸Haa. Got it. I¡¯ll go there, so for now just keep running.¡¹

    ¡¸Their number keep increasing, so pleasee quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime, sorry.¡¹

    He sent a message to Yue and Shia to focus in running. Then he cut off the telepathy.

    It would be simple for them to escape the like of police using magic or abnormal physical ability, and yet they were attempting to run while still staying within the boundary of ordinary people¡¯smon sense. They were doing their best to follow Hajime¡¯s instruction to ¡°assume that this ce was Japan¡±.

    Most likely they were taking great pains to do that because this ce might be Hajime¡¯s birthce.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of ¡°blunder¡± they hadmitted, but they had been moving independently through a different world where themon sense and senses of values werepletely different from Tortus. It was also Hajime himself who gave the instruction to not hesitate to protect themselves, so Hajime didn¡¯t feel any anger or irritation or even exasperation inside his mind.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama. If this ¡°patrol car¡± art chasing them, shouldst I use the chance to also pick up the sound from them?¡¹

    ¡¸Guess we¡¯ll also can save the time to learn the situation like that. Do it.¡¹

    It seemed that an expert user of wind magic like Tio could even pick up the voices inside a moving car.

    ¡¸All right. ©¤©¤¡±Wind Sound¡±¡¹

    Tio immediately activated themunication magic to a patrol car running below them. Then they started hearing a voice that was mixed with the sound of sirens and rushing wind from driving in high speed.

    ¡¸The number of victims is already more than twenty people.¡¹

    ¡¸Half of that number is our fellow polices. It seems that they are holding back somewhat because we are police but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The damage to the civilians ispletely, like that you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there is no death but as a man, it¡¯s just¡­¡­too gruesome-¡¹

    They could hear the police¡¯s trembling voices. They sounded terribly frightened.

    Just what in the world Yue and Shia had done¡­¡­

    Hajime and Tio looked at each other. Right after that their deed came to light.

    ¡¸Be careful you guys. We are cracking down on criminals who are threatening your life as man.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we get it. We will definitely protect it¡­¡­this city and ourrades, and also our©¤©¤crotch!¡¹

    Hajime unconsciously let slipped a groan ¡¸Yuee¡¹. Tio too was putting her hand on her forehead ¡¸Yue. What hath thee done¡­¡­¡¹.

    From the content of the ¡°telepathy¡± that they heard from Yue and Shia just now, the culprit of the crotch destroyer was most likely Yue-sama. It seemed that she was still diligently doing her ¡°crotch smasher¡± activity even when in another world.

    On top of that,

    ¡¸However, what in the world pushed them to do such thing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They must be man hater. ording to the report, the culprit is an extremely beautiful blond girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I heard the girl¡¯s age might even be still in her early teen. It seems she is a foreigner though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸An oversea student huh? From the description she is wearing something like sailor uniform¡­¡­looks like we¡¯ll be able to find out her identity right away.¡¹

    It seemed that Yue-sama was currently wearing sailor uniform. Hajime understood that she must have changed into that outfit so that she wouldn¡¯t stand out as much as possible, however Hajime thought.

    ¡¸Oh? It seems the damage situation that Yue brought about art being sorted out.¡¹

    The sounds of ambnce could be heard from here and there. Surely the victims of the crotch smasher were being transported in those ambnces. It seemed the information that was obtained from them was being shared through radio.

    ording to their information, it seemed the first victim was a middle aged uncle. He saw Yue in her sailor uniform wandering around the town, a bit of misunderstanding urred, then as the result of the uncle making a very forceful invitation, his crotch got *pichun*.

    As expected the other civilian victims were also people burning with ulterior motive and tried to a reckless charge against Yue. As the result their crotch also got *pichun*. Men who fainted with foaming mouth got mass produced throughout the city.

    In addition Yue who was already feeling greatly impatient due to her search seemed to be really irritated by those men. Then the polices who came running because of the report questioned her persistently, so her store of patience finally ran out and she snapped.

    ¡¸In a sense, Yue¡¯s beautiful face is a disaster huh.¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, she hath excessive sex appeal in contrast of her outer appearance.¡¹

    Hajime and Tio smiled with each other. No wonder this incident urred, they thought.

    Also, it seemed the crotch smasher this time was caused using stone throwing. It seemed she shot the stone using wind magic while making it looked like she flicked the stone with her finger.

    From the outsider¡¯s perspective, it was a throwing technique that hit one hundred times of one hundred as though it was locking on the target¡¯s crotch. That skill and persistence of targeting only the crotch surprisingly made the police at the scenes to coincidentally also start calling her with the nickname Crotch Smasher.

    ¡¸I think we will arrive soon¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Judging from their route, the location must be in that direction. I shall attempt picking the sound over there directly.¡¹

    The polices were starting to make a ruckus while Tio said that.

    ¡¸Emergency report!? Eh, more than fifty polices got done in and the suspects got away even though they had gotten surrounded!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a joke right!? Did everyone get Smashed!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, wait, they aren¡¯t! The one who did it is the other girl! The report said that she snapped a road sign and used it as a pole to mow down everyone!¡¹

    It seemed that Shia was rampaging peerlessly against the polices. She was fighting hard to not allow Yue to do her Smash any more than this.

    ¡¸Oi oi¡­¡­there is a report that the girl seems to be an experienced hand to hand fighter¡­¡­we are talking about a girl who is still fifteen or sixteen years old right!? What kind of gori they are talking about here!¡¹

    ¡¸No, rather than gori¡­¡­her appearance is an extremely beautiful girl wearing a light purple dress and a parker with rabbit ears attached.¡¹

    ¡¸A rabbit will never snap a road sign and use it as weapon.¡¹

    Most correct.

    ¡¸Shia has also changed huh¡­¡­she conveniently found a good outfit huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama?¡¹

    For some reason hajime narrowed his eye in rumination when he heard that Shia had ended up looking really fashionable.

    Tio called out to him in puzzlement, but before Hajime could reply back, their attention was diverted by the news that the wind brought to them. It was about the cause of why a major criminal investigation was carried out against her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, the first report also isn¡¯t a joke?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hahah¡­¡­as expected there is just no way¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah of course. Even though she got ran over by a truck, how could it be the truck that got sent flying, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Surely the witness report that the girl was making the stance of straight punch at the location was just a mistake. Someone who can send a truck flying with a single fist isn¡¯t a gori anymore but a King Kong.¡¹

    Hajime got a distant look. Because he had guessed.

    It seemed that when Shia-chan was faced with a truck charging toward her, she sent it flying instead with the technique of straight punch that she directly learned from Hajime. As expected from the bugged rabbit¡¯s physical ability.

    It seemed that it would be impossible for other world reincarnation trope due to truck-kun to ever happen to Shia. Rather it would be the truck that got reincarnated in that case.

    ¡¸G-Goshujin-sama, thou shouldst not scold Shia too muchter.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I get it. After all Shia doesn¡¯t know anything about the concept of trafficw. She must be too focused in her search that she crossed the street without really paying attention. That must be why the ident happened.¡¹

    Rather Hajime got worried by the safety of the truck¡¯s driver¡­¡­about that, it seemed that Shia immediately rescued the driver at the scene, so the driver also wasn¡¯t seriously injured.

    Rather the problem was after that.

    She got surrounded by the polices because she spent too much time in her rescue operation. She ran away because she didn¡¯t want to lose even more time for searching, and in the process she also knocked out the polices. Due to that, a major criminal investigation against a rabbit eared fighter girl was opened.

    There was no doubt that the polices were also very shocked right now. Incidents in the level of terrorism happened in session within a short time in the same town. Then the culprits were both beautiful girls. Furthermore it had been judged that they wererades.

    ¡¸Mu, Goshujin-sama! I hath managed to pick up the sound of Yue and Shia!¡¹

    ¡¸Over there huh.¡¹

    It seemed they had got closer until the distance where Tio could directly pick the sound.

    ¡¸Aa!? The sergeant got sent flying!? Even though he is a giant who weighed more than a hundred kilo!¡¹

    ¡¸Was that the elbow strike of the Eight Extremities Fist just now!? I once saw it in movie!¡¹

    ¡¸Ora ora ora ora-! Desuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸This time it¡¯s boxing!? Why flicker jab!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, where is the shield! Bring it qui©¤©¤ah!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No need to worry. I hit you with the blunt side.¡¹

    ¡¸Rock only has blunt side from the start-. You, enough alrea©¤©¤ah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wrestle her! Pile down on her with all your weight!¡¹

    ¡¸Funnuaaaaah! Desuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible-, she sent flying five people together!?¡¹

    ¡¸Stooooppp, stop with the German Supl©¤©¤guhah!?¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­the living legend whose level in judo and kendo and karate is eighteen dan in total¡­¡­¡¹

    The agonizing cries of the polices pierced the ears of Hajime and Tio.

    The reverberation of the sirens sound felt like it was resounding through the whole city. The sight of people running away screaming like in the giant monster movie also entered their eyes. Rather this level of pandemonium made it felt like the JSDF should be mobilized already instead of just the police.

    After witnessing that, Hajime turned his gaze toward Tio who was casually running in parallel with him.

    Her appearance didn¡¯t look out of ce at all in modern Japan. If anything her attire was really stylish. Then there was her swift search in wide area andposed decision making that splendidly discerned the line as to not cause anymotion.

    Somehow, Hajime thought.

    ¡¸If only you aren¡¯t a pervert, you would be a really reliable and beautifuldy.¡¹

    Tio failed her wind control and dove face first to a building¡¯s wall. *Gokya-* There was a painful sound and the wall cracked. It seemed that Hajime¡¯s true feeling that he didn¡¯t just keep in his mind but unintentionally said out loud because of how disappointing she was had a really destructive power.

    Hajime ignored her and hurried on ahead.

    ¡¸G-goshujin-sama. ¡­¡­Thou art, the real thing art you not?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that huh.¡¹

    Tio caught up to Hajime while covering her face with both hands. It was unknown whether she covered her face because of pain or because of shame. But from the way her neck and her ears got red, it seemed to be theter. But Hajime didn¡¯t mention that and also didn¡¯t answer her question. He looked down at the center of themotion. There¡­¡­

    ¡¸Uwaaa~hn, I¡¯m sooo~rrryy!! I have no bad intention desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You gonna try something aaah! These damned dogs of the government!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-sannn, I¡¯m begging you please don¡¯t provoke them!! I understand that you must be irritateeedd!¡¹

    Shia who was running in her fancy fashion while half crying and sailor Yue who was making a fighting pose even while being carried under Shia¡¯s arm were there.

    From how it looked, Yue¡¯s irritation had reached the peak. The proof was how her tone sounded like thug even though she was a former queen.

    At the flip side, it was also due to her heartfelt worry for Myuu and Kaori¡¯s safety.

    Even so, all the polices were also looking furious because of this predicament that had made their dignity fell rock bottom. Even though they were scared, they were still resolutely chasing those two who had caused such bigmotion with a vigor that made the ground quaked *ZUDODODO*.

    This scene was like a certain master thief of the third generation and the Interpol polices who were chasing him.

    The difference was,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think that you two can get away!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop running! You two are under arrest for interfering with public servants©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorryyy-shaoraaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Guea!?¡¹

    The mercilessriat and flying knee kick wereunched even while the perpetrator was apologizing. After that was a straight right punch! The polices who tried to block the road got blown away.

    That was the difference.

    She didn¡¯t use the Drucken that was hanging behind her waist. Just like how Yue was not using her magic tantly, Shia was also simrly acting in consideration but¡­¡­

    It also felt like that consideration was already meaningless seeing that she had the previous offense of mowing down fifty polices with road sign.

    ¡¸This is amazing. I never saw this many polices gathered even before I got summoned. This doesn¡¯t feel like reality anymore but a movie scene instead.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what art this ¡°movie¡± thing, but this art not the time to calmly watch, correct? It seems that Yue and Shia art also unable to find Kaori and Myuu, so we need to quickly join them and decide our next action.¡¹

    Tio-san whose perversity wasying low was really reliable.

    But then a unique sound that made the air quivered suddenly hit their eardrum at that timing.

    ¡¸Tsk. A heli huh.¡¹

    There were multiple silhouettes at the sky some distance away. When Hajime checked with his ¡°Far Sight¡±, he saw multiple helicopters flying this way. Tio¡¯s mouth was hanging open n shock because she couldn¡¯t believe a pile of metal was flying through the sky by rotating propellers in high speed.

    Hajime was a bit amused by her expression while taking out a lot of smoke grenades from his treasure warehouse. And then he ignited them all at once with ¡°Lightning d¡± and scattered them to below.

    ¡¸Yue, Shia, stop. I¡¯m going there right now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! Hajime, I love youu!¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeehn, it was scary desuu! For some reason it felt scarier than it should be desuu!¡¹

    That was just how polices were. Even if someone hadn¡¯t done anything criminal, the police¡¯s presence would make them felt like they had done something bad and then they would start acting suspiciously. That was the mister police¡¯s power, Hajime muttered even though he wasn¡¯t giving exnation to anyone. Below, the smoke grenades hit the ground.

    The polices that were at the forefront noticed the countless grenades that fell on the ground and yelled ¡¸Ha? O-oi!? This!?¡¹¡¸D-DUCKKKKK©¤©¤!!¡¹¡¸RETREAAATTTT©¤©¤!¡¹ while turning deathly pale.

    Right after that, the smoke grenades triggered and a lot of white smoke gushed out.

    Some people swiftly threw themselves on the ground, some people didn¡¯t understand what happen at the front of and stopped running, some people were circling around to surround the suspects, and some people had just gotten down from the patrol cars that rushed here.

    The people around Yue and Shia instantly got swallowed inside the thick white smoke.

    Even so, some courageous people tried to rush forward in order to apprehend the two terrorists who were adorable only in appearance before theypletely lost sight of them, but,

    ¡¸It¡¯s good to be fervent in one¡¯s professional duty. However, I wouldst not let thee.¡¹

    Tio stopped them by causing gust to whirl up or by making wind tripping the polices so they fell.

    And yet that gust didn¡¯t blow away the smoke screen, rather the wind whirled swiftly and spread to the surrounding while avoiding Shia and Yue. The smoke screen was spreading far beyond its original effective range to the whole street. It even whirled above like a typhoon and applied pure white veil everywhere, blocking the sight of the onlookers in the surrounding building who were watching the criminal manhunt.

    After confirming that, Hajime and Tio jumped down from the rooftop toward the wide open air pocket in the middle of the smokescreen. Hajime held his fist toward Tio beside him while falling.

    ¡¸Nice job Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it also doth not feel bad to be praised normally sometimes.¡¹

    Tio guessed Hajime¡¯s intention and tapped her fist on his fist. Her cheeks were slightly dyed red.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? Why is there a bit of good atmosphere between Hajime and Tio!? Even though she is a pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Wah, Tio-san is looking really stylish desuu! Even though she is a pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh fuuh!! Minerades really can¡¯t read the atmosphere! Thank you very much-¡¹

    Verbal abuses flew from Yue and Shia as soon as theynded. As I thought this feels better! Tio¡¯s expression instantly became the usual disgusting ¡®haa haa¡¯ as though to say that.

    Naturally Hajime took a step away from her. He was wordlessly conveying that this was the distance of their heart.

    Obviously Tio went ¡®haa haa¡¯ even more. She hugged herself and writhed.

    ¡¸We are leaving right away.¡¹

    Hajime said that with a sigh and transmuted the ground.

    A hole toward the underground opened with a red spark. Hajime leaped into it first followed by everyone.

    And then he repaired the ground to be back to usual while digging deeper underground. With that Hajime and co splendidly escaped the police¡¯s manhunt.

    The sounds of countless sirens and the sounds of helicopters flying above could be heard from afar. Then suddenly the manhole¡¯s cover of a certain street was suddenly floating with a small sound *gakon*.

    A slight opening was created with the cover floating in the air. A sharp gaze peeked out from there. The gaze rotated and quickly checked the surrounding.

    Nobody could be seen. The noises were far from here. It was a clean and inconspicuous alley without any trash lying around.

    ¡¸Yosh, it¡¯s alright.¡¹

    Hajime pulled back his gaze and told everyone below him that.

    This time the cover was moved aside and he climbed the stair toe out on the ground. Next he lent a hand to Yue and lightly lifted her up to his close embrace. Next Shia climbed up and held out her hand but, Hajime¡¯s gaze told her ¡¸Get out from there already¡¹.

    ¡¸The difference in treatment is still evident¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shia. Your outfit art really sexy when seen from below but, it¡¯s not like I hath any feeling of excitement seeing the underwear of the same sex, and in the first ce you art stepping on mine hand so couldst thee move already? Haa haa¡¹

    Shia apologized ah sorry while stepping strongly and climbed up quickly.

    *Gurii-gokyu* Such ominous sound and a happy scream ¡¸Higiih!?¡¹ could be heard. Tio didn¡¯te out¡­¡­

    Just as they thought that, a total pervert slithered out with an expression of ecstasy. It was a real horror.

    ¡¸Leave the pervert alone. Yue, Shia. Did you two manage to obtain any kind of clue?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No good. I asked around a lot because people kept approaching me anyway but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It was also no good with mee. If it¡¯s Kaori-san then she should at least react to my telepathy message, but there wasn¡¯t any.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected, it seemed their result was zero.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan¡­¡­uu, even though Onee-chan said that she will protect you¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia felt so worried that she couldn¡¯t endure it. She felt worthless that she could do nothing except worrying. Her shoulders dropped down in dejection.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, there is no time to feel down. Perhaps it is only us four who got teleported here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san¡­¡­but, why is it just us? Perhaps they got kidnapped and hidden by someone-. If that¡¯s the case-¡¹

    Apparently Yue and Shia had also reached the possibilities that Hajime considered.

    Shia had experienced something simr like Myuu from leaving her birthce the sea of trees and encountered horrible experience due to human malice. That might be why Shia was even more concerned with Myuu. Right now that sympathy was guiding her thought to a bad direction and she was even seething with killing intent ¡¸If that¡¯s really what happen then I absolutely won¡¯t forgive the culprit-¡¹.

    Hajime couldn¡¯t bear to watch Shia who was starting to lose herposure and roughly rubbed her head over her hood.

    ¡¸We are also worried like you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get heated up. Form your thought calmly. That¡¯s the shortest route to reach Myuu and Kaori. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Her rabbit ears stirred *usa usa* under her hood. When she looked at Yue and Tio, they nodded strongly at her to show that they were feeling the same.

    ¡¸Putting aside Myuu, the current Kaori won¡¯t struggle when faced with the average people around here. Even if she is just a powerless healer, her body¡¯s specs has far surpassed the ordinary human.¡¹

    Also, even if this mysterious situation was undoubtedly rted with the desert¡¯s legend, it wasn¡¯t like they got attacked and woke up here. They came here by their own volition. Therefore it would be dangerous instead to assume that there was someone¡¯s malice at work here. Hajime chided Shia like that while also,

    ¡¸Well, if there is really someone who did something to Myuu and Kaori because of malice¡­¡­at that time all of us are going to tear that guy limbs from limbs.¡¹

    At the end a ghastly aura that made Shia¡¯s rabbit tail to stand on ends also radiated from Hajime. Shia¡¯s intensifying feeling calmed down as though she had been showered with cold water.

    Hajime noticed that Yue and Tio were staring at him warmly as though to say ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say to think calmly just now?¡¹. He coughed to gloss it over.

    And so, in order to also decide their n going ahead, Hajime made up his mind and opened his mouth to speak about his conjecture that he was partly sure about¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yue, Shia, Tio. Listen to me. About this world©¤©¤¡¹

    Suddenly, *Zaa-zaa-* a grating sound entered their ears.

    The four got attracted by the noise and turned their gazes together. At the end of this alley, at the other side of the street there, an old looking recycle shop entered their sight.

    Behind its slightly dirty show window, there were televisions that also looked old lined up in a rack that had two columns. Each column was filled with six televisions. All those televisions were turned on and showing noise lines.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Was that shop there before?¡¹

    Hajime felt suspicious. He had checked both sides of the alley beforehand, but he didn¡¯t remember seeing that recycle shop at all.

    He didn¡¯t think that he would overlook it but¡­¡­there was one more strange point. The noise had gone through the ss window, crossed over the street, and reached until where Hajime and co were standing at. Furthermore, the noise that grated their eardrums so much just now had weakened as though the volume had been adjusted.

    It was as though it wanted to attract their attention.

    Hajime and co looked at each other, and then they followed the invitation to stand in front of the window. They looked to left and right, but there wasn¡¯t any sign of human. The inside of the shop was also empty. The alley was deserted as though it was isted from the world.

    They narrowed their eyes and turned their gaze back toward the television that was filled with noise. Then the television showed an image as though it had been waiting for that.

    ¡¸©¤©¤tsu¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori is also there.¡¹

    ¡¸This¡­¡­if this image art true, then as expected we art the only one who got teleported to here¡­¡­¡¹

    Everyone opened their eyes wide and gulped. Their heart spontaneously jumped inside.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all the six old televisions were all projecting the image of Myuu and Kaori.

    The ce was inside Brieze. Just like before they were teleported, Kaori was sitting at the center front while Myuu was sitting near the window on the rear. The two of them seemed unconscious. They were leaning deeply on the seat and their eyes were closed.

    From the image, they could see the two¡¯s chest were moving with systematical rhythm and theirplexion also wasn¡¯t bad. It also didn¡¯t seem like they had any external wound on their body.

    Bronze sand was blowing against the window. Just as Tio said, if they believed this image then Myuu and Kaori were left behind at the desert.

    At the same time there was also one more thing that became clear from this.

    ¡¸I see. And©¤©¤who are you?¡¹

    It became clear that there was someone¡¯s will behind this teleportation.

    Shia reflexively became angry, but Yue grasped her hand to remonstrate her.

    They didn¡¯t understand the reason why Kaori and Myuu were left alone, or why only Hajime and others got teleported here.

    Depending on the way they looked, this action of showing Kaori and Myuu in this situation could be taken as a threat that the two were hostages. But other than themotion with the polices that was simply Yue and Shia reaping what they sowed, Hajime and co still hadn¡¯t been harmed at all nor there was any attempt for it. it was too early to decide that they were split from each other as kidnapping.

    ¡¸Are you, the desert¡¯s legend?¡¹

    The mirage that human originally shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to. The desert¡¯s legend that those who could catch up to the mirage would be invited to the ce they wished for. If that legend wasn¡¯t just a mere phenomenon, if there was the will of some kind of existence behind it.

    Hajime asked while feeling half convinced of that.

    The reply¡­¡­didn¡¯te. But, somehow the silence felt like a wordless affirmation.

    ¡¸Can you¡­¡­invite us to the true Japan?¡¹

    Hajime could sense Yue and others gasping in surprise, but Hajime was simply focusing to the screens. The noise rippled, but there was no other reaction than that. Was it negative or positive answer? The

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393

    Tortus Travel Journal ? Breaking Into the Emperor¡¯s Pce! Shizuku¡¯s Full Powered Body Blow

    The emperor pce that was the symbol of Hoelscher Kingdom. The scream of its owner, Emperor Gahard was resounding in the throne room.

    The grand throne was toppled. And its owner was also simrly toppled.

    Although he was a master among masters who had mastered all kinds of martial arts, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t deal with an unexpected situation like more than ten guests falling from a gate that was suddenly opened right above him.

    Although even in such situation, with an intuition that should be called as wild instinct, he had managed to pull out his sword until half way while still sitting on his throne. As expected of the emperor of this militaristic country.

    The main reason why he was toppled along with the throne was none other than Hajime¡¯s kick so that the sword wouldn¡¯t reach his family at any cost.

    ¡¸Oops. Sorry emperor.¡¹

    ¡¸Get off me right away if you are really sorry-! Rather, who is the one sitting on my face!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    If the one who kicked him down and sat on his stomach was the son, the one who was crushing the face of his majesty the emperor with her butt was the mother. The father also didn¡¯t fall behind with the way he was crushing the emperor¡¯s hand with his knee. It was inly painful because his hand was crushed between the knee and sword handle.

    By the way, everyone was lifted up with Yue¡¯s gravity magic before the collided on the floor so no one was harmed.

    However, Yue wasn¡¯t the only one moving. Kaori and others also immediately acted so,

    ¡¸Kaori¡­¡­Otou-san is a bit embarrassed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry Otou-san.¡¹

    ¡¸No, thank you. Uu, you have grown up strongly¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi was carried in princess carry by Kaori. He covered his face with both hands and curled into himself,

    ¡¸Hajime, thank you. But put me down because this is embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku who right before the teleport fell into a mini panic because she was seriously freaked out by the iing Soul Sister(monster) was writhing because Hajime was carrying her in princess carry.

    ¡¸¡­¡­S-Shuuzou-san. Sorry to bother you. I must be heavy right?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, not at all. Akiko-san is light like a feather.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­uu, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Okaa-san!? Why are you turning red!?¡¹

    ¡¸S-shut up! Thest time I experienced princess carry was by your father at our marriage ceremony!¡¹

    Akiko-okaasan went red because of Shuuzou¡¯s swift action to protect her while Shuuzou could only smile soberly.

    ¡¸Kaoruko, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, I¡¯m alright Kirino-san. Thank you. ¡­¡­That¡¯s, can you let me down?¡¹

    ¡¸My, it¡¯s cute how you blush like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you are teasing me again¡­¡­geez.¡¹

    Simrly Kirino was also carrying Kaoruko in princess carry and Kaoruko was turning red from it. Their atmosphere became simr with the extremely yuri yuri atmosphere that their respective daughter also often created with each other. Perhaps the saying that apple wouldn¡¯t fall far from its tree could be applied here.

    Also, Myuu and Remia were also immediately carried by Shia and Tio, while Aiko and Liliananded safely without tumbling as expected.

    And then, Koichi papa who didn¡¯t really need to do anything seemed to have too much free time that he intentionally somersaulted three times midair and alsonding in a hero pose on top of that.

    Perhaps that was why (or perhaps for no reason at all), thoseposed members of Yaegashi acrobatic group (lol) couldn¡¯t bear to see their daughter¡¯s pathetic state.

    ¡¸Shizuku, that was unsightly. Even though you were in panic, that¡¯s no excuse to be unable to perform anding of this level.¡¹

    ¡¸Shinobi¨D¨Dcough-. Acrobatic is beginning with a leap and ending with anding. We should have taught you that many times.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that you have cked off. You will need to redo your training when we return home.¡¹

    ¡¸How about you worry for me a little!? That thing is already a pursuer(nemesi¡ð)! All of you also heard how that thing yelled ONEEEEEEEE-SAMAAAAAA didn¡¯t you!?¡¹

    Certainly, it was very simr with how that certain person (?) yelled STAAAAAAAAAARRS!!. Though it seemed the pursuer just now still maintained her human form¡­¡­

    It felt like that Soul Sister would transform in three stages into a grotesque form before long. Even though their daughter was being targeted by such thing, the adults of Yaegashi family weren¡¯t agitated at the slightest and did what was in their capability to help the people around them beforending beautifully. There was no doubt that these people possessed heart of steel.

    ¡¸Your majesty-, are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-dono! What in the world is going on here!¡¹

    The people who seemed to be the imperial guards were helping Gahard to stand up even while their face was turning pale. While they were doing that, the empire¡¯s nobles who seemed to be in the middle of audience with the emperor before this interruption pressed Hajime for exnation.

    ¡¸Nagumo-dono, please let us hear an exnation. We have been notified beforehand through the gate that your group are traveling from the kingdom to here, so I¡¯m sure this is not an attack but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s you Nagumo-dono, this kind of violence is just extremely rude!¡¹

    Indeed. The emperor of their country was trampled on. It was only natural that the noble uncles here got their vein pulsing angrily on their forehead.

    And so, Hajime guiltily scratched his cheek while apologizing honestly.

    ¡¸No, we were really at fault there. Actually we should teleport to a more proper location, but we were almost attacked by a dreadful monster just now so the teleport was done in emergency. Because of that the coordinate slightly shifted from the actual location.¡¹

    ¡¸The strongest monster in history is forced to evacuate in emergency!? That¡¯s absurd!¡¹

    ¡¸I-impossible¡­¡­the demon who trampled even the god and devoured him until not even the bone remained could only escape against a monster!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, could it be¡­¡­this monster is your future self that came back to the past!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸That¡¯s ittt-¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸No good¡­¡­it¡¯s over already for us¡­¡­¡¹

    The enraged big shots of the empire instantly crumbled on their knees simultaneously. The powerful people who had climbed up until their current position in this country where strength decided everything was shaking like a newly born deer. Their despair was like that of a gamer who just needed one more step to finish a speedrun that he had spent 90 hours on and yet he found that the safe data had been blown away.

    From their reaction it was clear how the empire perceived Hajime.

    The empire nobles looked like they would melt into nothing like a slime whose core was just pulverized.

    Yue and others were making an atmosphere of ¡¸Well of course they will be like this¡¹, but the parents who didn¡¯t know what the perception of the empire to Hajime was based on was looking at Hajime thinking ¡¸This guy, just what had he done here¡­¡­¡¹ as though they were looking at something terrifying.

    ¡¸Aa~, all of you, calm down. You all are looking unsightly in front of our guests.¡¹

    Gahard shouted after he recovered with Kaori¡¯s healing.

    Normally the nobles would spring on attention and lined up with adroit movement, but now all the nobles of the empire here werepletely brokenhearted from being faced with the prospect of ¡°the arrival of the demon from the future who had evolved even further¡±. All strength had left their body and they were turned into a group of mere ¡°listless old men¡±.

    Blood vein snapped on Gahard¡¯s forehead. But, it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t understand their feeling, so for now he ignored them and ordered the imperial guards to return to their position. Then he sat down heavily on his throne with his displeasure at MAX. And then he crossed his legs roughly and supported his face on his right arm that was put on the elbow rest.

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    He then turned apletely cold gaze toward Hajime.

    Now then, what could he refer to with that short question¡­¡­

    Hajime pondered and nodded. And then, he moved his hand as though to caress his expression on his face before it turnedpletely into a terrifyingly refreshing smile.

    ¡¸Yaa, buddy. I came to y.¡¹

    He said such thing. It seemed he didn¡¯t feel like giving a long exination.

    His buddy Gahard-kun responded to that with a smile,

    ¡¸I¡¯LL KILL YOU-!!¡¹

    This time he pulled out his sword fully and leaped at Hajime. The surrounding screamed ¡¸Your majestyyy, please stop! Do you want to destroy the countryyy!?¡¹ or ¡¸His majesty has gone mad! ¡¸Someone stop him!¡¹ to stop him, but Gahard ignored them all.

    *ng* A loud metallic voice resounded. Gahard¡¯s sword was blocked by Hajime¡¯s artificial arm. What was even more irritating for Gahard was that his sword was caught between the fingers.

    Gahard¡¯s face slowly closed in to very close range with blood veins pulsing dangerously on his forehead. He spoke with words that were trembling from anger.

    ¡¸You are really lookin¡¯ down on me eeh? Nagumo Hajimeee¡¹

    He hadpletely turned into yakuza. That figure that was trying to sh at Hajime with bloodshot eyes and the way he rolled the end of his sentence waspletely like that of a yakuza boss.

    Kaoruko and Akiko turned pale from the impressive pressure and sat down powerlessly on the floor. Tomoichi and Shuu & Sumire were also watching with held breath. As for everyone from Yaegashi family¡­¡­well, they were an exception among themon masses.

    The situation should be so pressing like that. However, Hajime shook his head sadly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s horrible. Wasn¡¯t it you who called me buddy before this?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnguh¡¹

    After the legendary decisive battle, most of the artifacts that were used in war were collected and destroyed by Hajime¡¯s hand. Especially for the artifacts that were used by the empire. Hajime especially created an artifact to gather the artifacts from them.

    Naturally no artifact managed to avoid destruction. At that time Gahard looked like he was going to cry tear of blood.

    He even clung on Hajime without any shame for his appearance. He also followed Hajime around like baby duck following its parent duck. He would stare silently without blinking from the shadow.

    The wistful gaze of the empire¡¯s strongest, and also a middle-aged man on top of that, following him around the clock¡­¡­

    It was horror in various senses. It was tremendously annoying.

    And so Hajime gave up and gave him a small Fernir.

    Then the next day there was a promation¨D¨Dthe demon king and the emperor were best friend who had tied deep friendship between them.

    ¡¸At that time I thought of it as an outrageous harmful gossip that I considered dropping a meteor on the empire but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oi you bastard, don¡¯t expose something terrifying so nonchntly like that¡¹

    The noble uncles who had revived a little were turned into slime once more hearing that. Gahard protested with his gaze but he was ignored.

    ¡¸We wererades in arms who managed to survive the legendary decisive battle together by some miracle. It was an anguishing decision to make but, in the end I decided to let it be.¡¹

    ¡¸You bastardd. Just how much did you hate me huh. That statement is just touching my nerves the wrong way!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, as a buddy, I also included a trip to the empire in our family holiday like this. I¡¯m thinking to introduce my family to the emperor too.¡¹

    And yet¡­¡­As though to say that, Hajime shook his head with a very sad expression. Gahard started chanting magic.

    Also, it was actually the opposite. Hajime didn¡¯t want to introduce his family to the emperor, he wanted to introduce the emperor to his family. A real emperor of a fantasy world is someone like this you know! Something like that. In a sense, Gahard was just something like a spectacle¡­¡­

    It wasn¡¯t just Luluaria and Adol, Hajime also held some respect toward the leaders of various countries and organizations who participated in that legendary decisive battle, but it was only his treatment to Gahard that was lighthearted like this.

    As expected, the way the empire was run in the past and the emperor¡¯s stance that considered that as only right might be preventing Hajime to holdplete respect toward Gahard somewhere inside his heart.

    After all, Hauria had paid a lot of sacrifices because of that. As someone who knew of Shia¡¯smentation and regret, Hajime might be unable to treat Gahard with respect that easily.

    ¡¸What happened just now was also an ident. Actually I nned to open the gate in a proper location. After all there is a saying that good fences make good neighbors.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­By the way, where did you originally n to open the gate?¡¹

    Hajime nned to introduce his rtives. He didn¡¯t have the intention to stop at least paying the minimum respect and aggravate the situation. Hearing that, although Gahard was still displeased he at least stopped chanting and pulled back his sword. But,

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s¡­¡­over there.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡­¡­¡¹

    Expression vanished silently from Gahard¡¯s face seeing the spot that Hajime pointed at. Because, no matter how he looked at it Hajime wasn¡¯t pointing at the direction of the castle gate or the capital¡¯s gate, but ¡°there¡±¨D¨Din other words, the spot ten meters away from the throne.

    That meant,

    ¡¸There is almost no difference at all ain¡¯t itttttttttttt!!¡¹

    From the start Hajime nned to teleport directly into the throne room.

    It was truly an act of entering the ce that symbolized the country with muddy shoes! There wasn¡¯t any decorum or anything in that! Even the parents & Shizuku and others were looking exasperated. Only Shia gave him a thumb up that seemed to say ¡¸As expected from Hajime-san! That level of treatment is just the right one for someone like Gahard desuu!¡¹.

    Anyway, Gahard-kun shed with his sword once more, but as expected Hajime moved to catch it with his hand.

    However, despite what Gahard was saying before this, his first sh must be him holding back. This time his attack that came from overhead stance looking like it was aiming to split Hajime into two now twisted like a snake and brilliantly transformed into a horizontal sh. Hajime immediately pulled back to dodge it.

    It seemed that Gahard-kun had snapped rtively seriously toward his best friend (lol).

    From the surrounding screams like ¡¸Your majesty! Please stop!¡¹¡¸The empire will be destroyeeddd!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s hopeless¡­¡­it¡¯s over for usss¡­¡­¡¹ or ¡¸What a magnificent sword skill!¡¹¡¸Even though he is using a straight sword, he sh as though he is using serpent sword¡­¡­splendid!¡¹¡¸His body trunk is also amazing. That¡¯s truly a body without any pointless waste¡¹ were reverberating. As for thest sentences, perhaps those wereing from the members of a family of acrobats?

    ORAAAAAAAAAH The yell of fighting spirit was apanied with countless twisting shes that assaulted Hajime. Hajime calmly handled them with his artificial arm as shield or dodging with taijutsu.

    Shuu and Sumire were panicking.

    ¡¸Hajime! Apologize! We are the one at fault here! Come on quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Do the treasuredst resort that has been passed down the Nagumo family for generations, the DOGEZA, quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸GOOOO, Hajime-san! Someone like Gahard is more suited to lick the floor desu! Please teach him his ce!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-chan!? Don¡¯t provoke themmm!¡¹

    As expected, Shia really loathed Gahard. She didn¡¯t even listen to Sumire¡¯s request for her to stop and continued provoking them while shadow boxing.

    ¡¸Emperor, how can you treat your buddy like this. If you don¡¯t calm down quickly, an unfortunate incident might ur with the small type Fernier you know.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying ispletely like a terrorist! Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness about it!? This shitty demon!¡¹

    Certainly, Hajime¡¯s words sounded like a terrorist who was taking someone hostage. Tomoichi-san, a person withmon was holding his head in his hands. It seemed like another ¡°Hajime-kun¡¯s rehabilitation n¡± would be added in his notebook.

    ¡¸Kaori, Hajime-kun is saying something like that. As I thought, breaking up with him¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Otou-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Cough. It¡¯s nothing at all, Kaori.¡¹

    Yue and others also thought. Tomoichi papa is too weak against his daughter¡­¡­in exchange Kaoruko who was also as flustered as Shuu and Sumire were asking her pleadingly.

    ¡¸Kaori, won¡¯t it be better to stop them? Won¡¯t this be an international problem?¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. I think there won¡¯t be any problem with that but¡­¡­certainly, it might be better to stop this because it looks like the souls of all the empire nobles are going to leave their body at this rate, I think?¡¹

    ¡¸To me this only look like the two of them art just messing around with each other though.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, we can¡¯t also just watching like this until his majesty copse.¡¹

    Shizuku said that with a sigh, but Kirino-okaasan spoke her opinion ¡¸I want to watch this for a bit more¡¹ like a child who couldn¡¯t stop y game even after being told to go to bath. Shizuku red severely at her mom.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. We will only waste time for our trip like this, here I shall¨D¨D¡¹

    Unable to keep watching, Liliana stepped forward to reprimand the two with her dignity and position as a princess. All the empire nobles, all the imperial guards, and then all the flustered parent~s were looking at her as though she was a messiah¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fernir is already mine! Rather than giving it back, I¡¯d rather relinquish the throne and run with it until the end of the world-¡¹

    ¡¸How much did you like it huh. But, well, it¡¯s impossible for you to run away you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, certainly you have teleport¡­¡­then, I¡¯ll crash it to the kingdom¡¯s pce to die a honorable deaath-¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I told you it¡¯s pointless. Liliana got the artifact to explode it with her.¡¹

    *Gin gin gin-* The fierce sounds of sword fight suddenly stopped still.

    A second.

    Two seconds.

    Gahard lowered his sword with a trembling hand. His face looked like he wanted to say ¡¸Lie, tell me that it¡¯s a lie¡­¡­¡¹, even so anger of ¡¸That guy might really do just that¡¹ was jumbling into his mind and his expression spasmed strangely.

    And then, his gaze turned slowly. Toward Liliana who was stepping forward right at this moment to mediate between the two.

    Liliana quietly averted her face.

    ¡¸Princess Liliana.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes? What is it, your majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Just now, is what this shitty brat said true?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­About that matter, a part of my memory is just really blurry due to vast amount of works that I have to take care of every day, so I can¡¯t answer immediately. Also, there is a possibility that a misunderstanding exist between us in regard to the definition of ¡°explode¡± and ¡°artifact¡±, we will also need to investigate with all the people rted to this case, so I shall pour all my effort to jog my spotty memory while establishing an independentmittee if it prove necessary. With that I shall send the formal letter with the required answer in several more days so¨D¨D¡¹

    Vague answers like politician often did flowed out like a flood from Liliana¡¯s mouth. The veins on Emperor Gahard¡¯s forehead was making ominous snapping sounds.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Before this, when I invited you to ride Fernir together with me, you stubbornly refused to ept didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸How embarrassing of me. Actually I am afflicted with a severe case of acrophobia. Ohoho¡¹

    ¡¸When you were observing Fernir from the ground, you were grinning strangely at that time. You were also toying with something in your hands as though doing a beanbag juggling game. It was an unusual expression and acting from Princess Liliana, so it firmly remained in my memory.¡¹

    ¡¸I was thinking to learn how to juggle to amuse myself¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It was a red, small sphere.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no such thing in my memory.¡¹

    Shuu and others thought. Princess Liliana is getting bad influence!

    The culprit who was giving that bad influence was lightly hitting his palm *pon* and stated.

    ¡¸Ah, you mean that. The hard override detonator artifact that I sent her.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san! What are you saying! Even though I still want to continue ying god by watching his majesty¡¯s smug face when he is riding Fernir while I¡¯m thinking ¡ºBut, well, your life in on the palm of my hand though?¡»¨D¨Dah¡¹

    This was the moment when the ck method of stress relieve of the ck princess was discovered.

    Not just Sumire and Shuu and others, even Yue and others were going ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­¡¹ with twitching expression that didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Myuu was going ¡¸T-this kind of Lily-oneechan¡­¡­Myuu never know it nano¡­¡­¡¹ while hugging Remia with a shocked face from learning the dark mask of the princess that she didn¡¯t want to know about. Remia mama¡¯s eyes were looking at Liliana with simr gaze like when she was looking at Tio with worry for Myuu¡¯s education of aesthetic sensibility.

    Even all the empire nobles were going ¡¸As expected from the demon¡¯s bride¡­¡­¡¹¡¸Terrifying¡­¡­¡¹¡¸There is no hopeee¡­¡­it¡¯s overrrrr¡¹ with frightened gaze toward her.

    ¡¸Nagumo Hajimeee, how are you going to make up for this, oo?¡¹

    Gahard¡¯s expression became really indescribable.

    At present he was the only one who possessed a flying vehicle in this world. That made him felt good more than anything, and yet the truth was he was riding a dangerous thing that could instantly turn into his coffin. It was impossible to guess what he was feeling right now.

    ¡¸By the way, I also handed one to Karm¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell are you doing!? He is the most dangerous guy to be given such thing ain¡¯t it-¡¹

    No, because, there is no guarantee that you won¡¯t start trying an invasion using Fernir that can easily enable you to control the sky, so an insurance is necessary right? When Hajime exined that, certainly it was just as he said. Gahard could only grinded his teeth.

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸There ain¡¯t anything at all that don¡¯t make me worry here¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll remove the self-destruct function after this so that you can ride it without feeling hesitant at all from here on.¡¹

    Emperor Gahard looked really dubious. He was looking at Hajime with as though he was looking at a swindler.

    Even so, Hajime had just heard that the dragon race, the original ruler of the sky had returned to the continent and they would build a new vige here.

    With them here, something like a single mini Fernir that didn¡¯t have any artifact weaponry wouldn¡¯t be any threat at all There was no more need for insurance using self-destruct function.

    When Gahard was told that, he seemed like he was somewhat convinced.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I ask you to overlook the teleport incident just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, so that¡¯s how you want to frame it.¡¹

    If he refused, surely the self-destruct function would be left untouched¡­¡­no, now that the holders of the detonators had been exposed, surely this guy would install a different nasty feature in Fernir.

    Thinking of that, Gahard reluctantly sheathed his sword even while making an expression like he had bitten a thousand of sour grape.

    ¡¸No waayy¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Princess Liliana. Do you have anyin huh?¡¹

    Liliana showed a disappointed expression at the conclusion that was reached between the two. Gahard showed an expression that had gone past anger and reached exasperation in respond to that. He looked like he was thinking ¡¸This girl, she is corrupted by her husband too much¡­¡­no, has she been like this from the start? Like husband like wife? Scaryyy¡¹.

    ¡¸Let me ask this just in case but, this monster that made you blundered with your teleportation, will it cause any trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸I think there is nothing but trouble in various senses with that monster but¡­¡­well, it¡¯s the Soul Sister.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I see.¡¹

    The uncles of the empire who were turning into slime revived.

    ¡¸What, thank god. So it¡¯s just a mad fanatic of Shizuku-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Recently the ¡°Onee-sama religion¡± is also spreading in this capital too but, well, there is no problem I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. After all the Soul Sisters are harmless if we just steer clear of Shizuku-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather they are beneficial existence instead as long as we remember to praise Shizuku-sama sometimes.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second everyone!? Somehow I¡¯m hearing a lot of words that I can¡¯t just ignore though!?¡¹

    It seemed that the Soul Sisters weren¡¯t just proliferating in Heiligh¡¯s capital, but also in this empire¡¯s capital.

    At the kingdom Shizuku got involved with a lot of female knights and noble daughters, because of that Soul Sisters there kept increasing in number but¡­¡­

    It was iprehensible why the disease was also spreading through the empire¡¯s capital even though Shizuku didn¡¯t really have any activity here.

    The answer came from Gahard himself.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really annoying y¡¯know. At the legendary decisive battle, the nonbatants of the kingdom went through a gate to evacuate here while our army switch with them to go to the battlefield right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. I also did various things at that time like installing the gate and showing the people the way, so I know about that.¡¹

    Shizuku was confused, but she was someone with naturally excellent discernment. She immediately went pale while muttering ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Looks like you have realized. Yes, they were pouring here at that time, the kingdom¡¯s Soul Sisters.¡¹

    And then they prattled it everywhere, ¡°Shizuku-oneesama¡¯s Heroic Saga¡±, just how wonderful this ¡°Shizuku-oneesama¡± was. The mass who were anxious when faced by the danger to mankind¡¯s survival, the noble daughters in the empire who loved heroic saga. The Soul Sisters talked to them with genuine passion in their speech. It even like they were acting in theater with pointlessly refined performance.

    ¡¸Offu¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan! Hang in there!¡¹

    ¡¸Yaegashi-san! ¨D¨D¡±Soul Repose¡±!¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s eyes rolled back and she copsed. But Kaori immediately caught her body while Aiko healed her with magic of mind stability. However, the damage to Shizuku-oneesama was immense.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, before long, it feels like the church will split to be two religions.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, Yue. David and others looks like they might also call themselves something like goddess religion before long. Perhaps there wouldst be three major religions in this world soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Both of you! Please don¡¯t spoke of something ominous like that!¡¹

    ¡¸There is this thing called power of words that might be able to alter reality! Especially when wordse from powerful people! Yue-san is even able to casually use something like ¡°Divine Words¡±, what are you going to do if what you two say really be reality!¡¹

    Shizuku and Aiko held their head in their hands due to Yue and Tio¡¯s bad premonition.

    There was also the future where a certain workaholic princess became the god of a new religion in other world, so the possibility of Shizuku and Aiko also bing a god couldn¡¯t really be deniedpletely. Especially because Soul Sisters were existences that spanned over the worlds.

    There a muttering from a noble uncle dealt an additional blow.

    ¡¸Well, even before that there was how his majesty spread the words how he proposed marriage to Shizuku-sama. That expedited the speed her name was spreading.¡¹

    It seemed that Shizuku¡¯s poprity in the empire had been really high even before the Soul Sisters came. Furthermore she was one of the demon king¡¯s wives right now.

    In other words, she was a woman who their own emperor and the demon kingpeted for¡­¡­such perception of the people made Shizuku¡¯s poprity to increase even further with them thinking ¡°Shizuku-oneesama is seriously Onee-sama!¡±.

    ¡¸Offu[

    ¡¸SHIZUKU-CHAA¨D¨DN!¡¹

    ¡¸Soul Repose-Soul Repose-Soul Repose¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s light pink magic power enveloped Shizuku¡¯s whole body. It was applied on her too much that somehow it looked like she was being absorbed in pink colored delusion.

    But there, someone let out a voice because he couldn¡¯t pretend to ignore the words that were said just now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hou. He was asking our daughter for marriage.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu?¡¹

    Suddenly there was the rming presence of someone powerful! Gahard got slightly on his guard. Of course, standing there was the grandfather who was self-proimed to be good in acrobatic¨D¨DYaegashi Shuuzou.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor to be granted this chance to have an audience with your majesty for the first time. My name is Yaegashi Shuuzou. Shizuku¡¯s grandfather.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. That abnormal presence, I¡¯m convinced.¡¹

    What are you convinced about? Why are you convinced that the abnormal presence came from my grandfather? Hey, what is it you are thinking! The revived Shizuku got an angry look in her eyes.

    Gahard ignored that Shizuku and took a deep breath. And then he turned his gaze toward the visitors once more with easygoing aura.

    ¡¸So many things happened since the beginning that it might be toote to do this at this point but, I guess I shall introduce myself once more. I am the emperor of Hoelscher Empire, Gahard D Hoelscher.¡¹

    Shuu and others relfexively gulped by the sharp kingly aura that pierced their body. It made his atmosphere that was like an entertainer with the straight man role toward Hajime before this was just a lie.

    Certainly the introduction might be toote at this point, but even knowing that, there was enough pressure in this introduction to make them understood that Gahard was indeed an emperor.

    The empire nobles who were his vassals also straightened their posture and lined up orderly at both sides. Now Hajime and others were facing Gahard in between of their lines.

    To match the atmosphere, Shuu and others also straightened their clothes and posture to adopt a more serious attitude before they introduced themselves one by one.

    Myuu and Remia too, although they were acquainted with Gahard, not all the authorities in the empire knew about them, and this was also their first timeing to this pce. So,

    ¡¸I¡¯m Myuu! Papa¡¯s daughter! Best regards!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Myuu¡¯s mother, my name is Remia. It¡¯s an honor to be granted this audience with your majesty.¡¹

    Remia introduced herself with wless decorum while Myuu was raising her her hand energetically.

    The ce was immediately filled with noises.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s the demon¡¯s beloved daughter¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In the final battle, I heard she controlled several outrageous golems at the same time and ughtered the apostles.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that she is a little girl, but to think it¡¯s true¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, the demon¡¯s child is also a demon¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Terrifying¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hopelessss¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Duke, enough already with that.¡¹

    Shuddering and fearful gazes were pouring toward Myuu. Myuu went ¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹ in bewilderment. Remia¡¯s expression waspletely convulsing.

    Hajime was going to bury the one who said ¡°demon¡¯s child¡± demonically, but it would onlyplicate the talk so Sumire-okaasan caught his shoulder tightly.

    In exchange, Shia-oneechan¡¯s finger bullet (one of the coins that she always brought with her. If she wanted to, she could also perform ¡°Rakansen¡± that fired a pile of thirty coins like machinegun) flicked the target¡¯s forehead with *ZUBAKON-*. The nobles closed their mouth immediately.

    However,

    ¡¸E-err, my name is Nagumo Sumire¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸T-that person is-, the demon¡¯s mother!!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that she is definitely among them but¡­¡­kuh, I can¡¯t stop shaking when I actually see her directly like this-¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, draw her face right this instant! Then distribute the picture to every office! The empire might be erased from the map if anything untoward happen to her!¡¹

    Themotion was immediately resurrected. It became a tiny pandemonium. Sumire¡¯s expression was convulsing.

    It wasmon knowledge that the demon king was someone who treasured his rtives to excessive degree. That demon¡¯s mother was already someone who they should treat with even more care than when interacting with the demon king himself. This was the moment that it was discovered how people here had such perception.

    And then, there was only one person left who hadn¡¯t introduced himself. His true identity was as in as day.

    Everyone of the empire watched him while holding their breath. Cold sweats were trickling out like waterfall from their whole body. Shuu who was unable to endure the gazes for even a second longer introduced himself with a very small voice while he felt like crying.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Nagumo Shuu. My apologies that my son is always being a bother¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What modesty¡­¡­he doesn¡¯t seem like the demon king¡¯s father at all.¡¹

    ¡¸No, wait. The father of the demon king, his existence is already akin to that of the great demon king. There is also the saying of how the truly dangerous monster will hide their fangs and ws¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So he is currently judging our worth-¡¹

    You are wrong. I¡¯m really just an ordinary person. I¡¯m an otaku whose hobby is making game and made that my job¡­¡­he wanted to say that, but Shuu fell silent in front of the fear and awe of the nobles that were ballooning up on their own.

    The parents¡¯ gazes were releasing a glint that seemed to want to say Just what have you done in this country? The reaction of these people are really terrible you know!? Exin it to us! Come on, say it! toward Hajime. Hajime cleared his throat.

    ¡¸And so, Shuuzou-san. About the matter of the emperor asking for marriage¡¹

    He attempted to divert the topic with everything he had. They would have a chance to watch it through field trip after this anyway, so there was no point wasting time for it now¡­¡­exasperated gazes were alsoing at him from Yue and others.

    Naturally Shizuku was trying to plead at him to not say anything unnecessary but, Gahard immediately settled it before she could say anything.

    ¡¸It was just like I said before this, I took a liking to Shizuku and asked her to marry me, and then I got rejected. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡¹

    Gahard shrugged and easily stated that. ¡¸Oo, how manly¡¹ All the nobles of the empire thought. Not just them, even Shuuzou and others were showing admiration and understanding.

    The talk was over with this¡­¡­before that could happen, Kaori made a pondering expression looking like she was thinking of something.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Shizuku-chan. Before the final battle, when you went to ask the empire to join the battle, you said that the emperor were persistently making advances at you didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? What¡¯s that, I don¡¯t know anything about it. More details.¡¹

    The one who reacted wasn¡¯t Shizuku but Yue. At that time she was moved (forcefully) to the holy precinct so it was only natural that she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Kaori, don¡¯t say anything unnecessary¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! Past rey!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue!?¡¹

    Yue¡¯s ¡°Past Rey¡± was activated with no argument allowed. I¡¯m curious about other people¡¯s romance story so it can¡¯t be helped! Because I¡¯m a girl! It was as though she was saying that.

    Shizuku¡¯s hand reached out to stop her, but Yue lightly dodged her while she finally found the time axis of that time. And then the image flowed.

    ¡º¨D¨DThen your majesty. I look forward to working with you.¡»

    It seemed that the scene was after Shizuku had finished exining the situation in general and the details of the n from there on had been decided. Gahard nodded firmly, but after that his atmosphere changedpletely and he showed a bold smile.

    ¡ºAnd, Shizuku. Have you been embraced by Nagumo Hajime?¡»

    ¡º!? What are you talking about! Don¡¯t ask something worthless¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºAin¡¯t no way this is a worthless matter ain¡¯t it? And, what¡¯s the answer? If he still hasn¡¯t then just ept my offer already.¡»

    ¡ºI have no obligation to answer such question! And I have said this many times, I have no desire to ept your majesty¡¯s proposal!¡»

    It seemed that it was thest meeting just before the final battle. Gahard¡¯s approach was really persistent.

    Gahard averted his gaze in displeasure from the image. The empire nobles were watching the image like such scene wasn¡¯t unusual at all. The parents especially the members of Yaegashi family and Yue and the wive~s were watching with deep interest. Shizuku was getting desperate to catch Yue¡­¡­

    And then, when Gahard inside the image was trying to make up some reason to make Shizuku stayed at his side, Shizuku finally snapped.

    ¡ºAah geez, enough already! The one I like is Nagumo-kun! I love him! I had even confessed to him, both this body and heart are only for him! No matter what happen from here on, he will be my only special per¨D¨D!!¡»

    ¡¸TURN IT OFF RIGHT AWAYYYYYYYYYYY-¡¹

    ¡¸HEBUUH!?¡¹

    At that instant, *DOGOOO-* such sound rang out very loudly. That sound was apanying Shizuku¡¯s artistic body blow that impacted on Yue-sama¡¯s liver. Yue-sama¡¯s body bent backward into the shape of ¡°

    ¡¸Idiot! Yue you idiot! Bully!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shi, Shizuku, sorry¡­¡­but, I wish that you would¡­¡­hold back a little¡­¡­auh¡¹

    ¡¸YUE-SAA¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DN!?¡¹

    ¡¸Awawa, no good! Yue¡¯s eyes are rolling back!?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously? To KO Yue in one hit like that. Shizuku should be a speed fighter rather than a power fighter though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The blow just now art equivalent to Shia¡¯s Level VI art it not? It might be an instantaneous Limit Break due to her embarrassment.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-oneechan¡¯s maiden power is immense nano!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from the maiden cheat Shizuku.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ll apply Soul Repose on you okay¡­¡­¡¹

    The throne room was enveloped with overwhelming chaos.

    Gahard was already sitting on the throne while starting to perform maintenance on his sword.

    In the end, when would the proper talk about the tour here would begin¡­¡­

    Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and Akiko, the group of adult withmon sense looked at each other¡¯s face wondering what should be done here.But, at that moment.

    *DOGON-* A thunderous sound boomed and the door of the throne room was sent flying. And then,

    ¡¸Oooo¨D¨Dho-ho-ho-ho-ho! I have arrived! Shia Hauria! Let us have abat to the death fair and square! Desuwa!!¡¹

    A gorgeous type beautiful woman with her blonde hair styled in ringlet curls rushed in while shouldering arge scythe that was radiating ominous aura.

    Silence filled the room as though time had stopped.

    It seemed that even more chaos had arrived.

 Chapter 393.1 - Arifureta Blu-ray SS Chapter 4

    Chapter 393.1 - Arifureta Blu-ray SS Chapter 4

    <strong>Arifureta Blu-ray SS Chapter 4</strong>

    A little bit before Hajime and others arrived at his fake home.

    ¡¸Uu, nnu¡­¡­Hajime-kuun¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s hands were wandering around. It was unclear whether she was having a nightmare or having a dream that was making her writhing, but right after that, her eyes snapped open.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! Wait, he isn¡¯t here!¡¹

    Her hands didn¡¯t grab anything, and there was also nobody at the driver seat. What happened just before she fainted shed at the back of her mind. When she turned her gaze at the opposite side, Yue was also gone. Bad premonition made her heart leaped inside her chest.

    When she looked at the back seat in panic, as expected Shia and Tio¡¯s figures were also gone. However,

    ¡¸Myuu-chan!!¡¹

    There was Myuu sleeping soundly there. The relieve that she wasn¡¯t alone and the strong sense of duty ¡¸I have to protect her!¡¹ were welling up inside her.

    Kaori climbed over the back of the chair toward Myuu¡¯s seat. The seatbelt of was firmly attached on Myuu even though Shia wasn¡¯t here, but Kaori didn¡¯t have anyposure to feel suspicious about that. She unlocked the seatbelt and gently shook Myuu.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, wake up!¡¹

    ¡¸Myu? ¡­¡­Kaori-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, it¡¯s Kaori-oneechan. Myuu-chan, are you alright? Do you feel anything hurt in your body?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~, Myuu¡¯s fine nano!¡¹

    She was energetic. She raised her hands banzai to show that there was no problem with her body. Kaori patted her chest in relieve seeing that. Next it was Myuu¡¯s expression that darkened in anxiety instead after she looked around inside the car restlessly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori-oneechan. Where is papa and others?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­they are outside, I think?¡¹

    That was the only possibility that she could think of. The two of them turned their gaze outside the window.

    ¡¸Sparkly nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, they are inside the mirage. But, Hajime-kun and others¡­¡­doesn¡¯t look like they are nearby.¡¹

    They checked left and right and front through the window, but they could only see shiny particles in the air and the bronze colored cloud dust. There was also no trace of footsteps on the sandy ground. In the first ce it was hard to believe that Hajime and others would just leave Myuu and Kaori alone.

    Myuu was curling into herself anxiously in this mysterious situation. She was snuggling closely on Kaori.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Everything is fine. Kaori-oneechan is with you here.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, even though Kaori-oneechan look like this but I¡¯m the number one healer in the kingdom you know? Besides, I can use barrier really well that even my friend with the vocation ¡°Barrier Master¡± has given me her seal of approval. The knight order captain even praised me ¡¸Do you perhaps have the wrong vocation?¡¹ in regard to my suppression skill. That¡¯s why Myuu-chan, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything!¡¹

    Kaori hugged Myuu tightly and put on a brave front with everything she had.

    But, she wasn¡¯t lying by any means. Believing in Hajime¡¯s survival, Kaori trained so hard so that she could protect him next time without fail that it made her friends said ¡¸Her aura is bloodcurling¡¹¡¸Her atmosphere has changedpletely¡¹. Her ability had already surpassed the territory of a mere healer.

    Her confidence toward everything that she had umted must be showing in her eyes. Myuu who was staring up fixedly at Kaori rxed and showed her a smile that was free from any worry.

    ¡¸First we have to find Hajime-kun and others.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu will also help nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yooosh! Let¡¯s do our best together~!¡¹

    Even so, they didn¡¯t know what they specifically should do. Because Hajime and others weren¡¯t here, the choice of leaving this ce wasn¡¯t avable to them. If that was the case then as expected¡­¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try going outside.¡¹

    Perhaps Hajime and others were searching the surrounding. There was no footprint because the wind erased it. Though it was extremely puzzling why they didn¡¯t wake up the two of them or even left behind any message.

    Kaori took her white staff that was ced under the seat and she and Myuu looked at each other. Myuu returned her gaze with strong eyes that were unthinkableing from a little kid. They both nodded firmly at each other.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan. You must not separate from me okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano!¡¹

    Kaori opened the door vigntly. Instantly a fierce heat wave cloud of dust blew inside in harassment. The two of them flinched back together ¡¸Hih!?¡¹.

    ¡¸K-Kaori-oneechan! Barrier!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Kaori hurriedly started chanting. Although she wasn¡¯t as good as Suzu, she formed the spell quiet swiftly and activated it. The light of Kaori¡¯s magic power enveloped the two of them as light purple spherical barrier.

    Kaori felt a bit dejected that Myuu needed to remind her like that after she said that she could rely on her. Even so Kaori stepped outside while holding up her staff. Myuu also followed behind.

    And then, for the time being they decided to go to the sand hill that was a slight distance away from them. Just as they were about to step forward, suddenly there were multiple heavy thudding sounds entering their ear as though to stop them from moving.

    ¡¸Myu!?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s that sound!?¡¹

    The two jumped in surprise and hugged each other. The sounds came from behind Brieze so they fearfully approached and slowly peeked behind.

    ¡¸Eh!? Hajime-kun!? Yue and Shia, and Tio too!?¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is bad nano!¡¹

    They easily aplished their objective. Hajime and others were lying there.

    Doubt was welling up heavily inside their mind, but first thing first, the priority was to wake up the four of them. Kaori and Myuu rushed toward Hajime and others.

    ¡¸Papaa! Wake up! Wake up nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue! Shia! Tio! Are you alright!?¡¹

    They yelled at the four, but they showed no sign of waking up. Even when Kaori tried using a magic for doing medical examination to detect abnormality in the body, the result that came back was that there was no problem with them. It really looked like they were just sleeping.

    Even so Kaori invoked healing magic just in case. She used three kinds of healing magic at the same time that not only healed wound, but also abnormal status and magic power exhaustion. Her white staff shined brilliantly and gentle light purple llight showered Hajime and others.

    However,

    ¡¸Kaori-oneechan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected they didn¡¯t wake up. Then she would use the highest ss of healing magic that she chanted with full chant, Kaori decided. She lifted up her staff with a determined expression.

    The next moment, *GO-* there was a sound of explosion from behind her.

    The two of them turned around at the same time and witnessed it. A giant shark opening its jaw widely to bite at the barrier.

    Its size must be six meter long. Its red torso looked like it was soaked in blood. Its teeth were shudderingly sharp and big. In addition there was an eye inside its mouth. The eye was rolling around to lock on Kaori and Myuu. Capiry vessels were bulging noticeably on the eye.

    *Creak-creak-* Ominous sound wasing from the barrier.

    Myuu and Kaori immediately came back to their senses.

    ¡¸Wa, WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!?¡¹

    The two of them screamed and hugged each other tightly.

    ¡¸Ka, K-k-ka, Kaori-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, w-w-wha, what is it!? Is it!?¡¹

    Myuu pointed with her finger. When Kaori looked at what she pointed, there were countless fins moving through the sand¡­¡­like hunters targeting their prey, before they realized it there were countless desert sharks swimming around them.

    ¡¸©¤©¤Shi-, ¡°Shining Chain of Restrain¡±nnn!!¡¹

    *nk clink nk* Chains of light flew out from the staff and entangled Hajime and others. At the same time she also activated the body strengthening magic.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan! Get on!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes nano!¡¹

    Kaori dragged the four at the same time toward the car the way someone would show immense strength when trapped in a desperate situation.

    Myuu opened the door and got inside. Then Kaori threw in Tio, Shia, and Yue with a desperate look. For thest she held up Hajime in her arms by hugging him from the front and,

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Light de of Restrain¡±!!¡¹

    She fired a cross of light. The de of sealing pierced inside the mouth of the desert shark that was about to tear apart the barrier, blowing it away.

    ¡¸Kaori-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸Funnuh!!¡¹

    She pushed Hajime whose weight was especially heavy into the car. Myuu who was crouching on the floor leaped to grab the door before she threw herself behind to close the door.

    Right after that, Brieze was slightly shaken along with the sound of an impact. The desert shark was blocked by the closed door just in the nick of time.

    As expected from the armored car that was a quality product of Hajime. Brieze was only shaken slightly without even giving any inch against the attack of the giant shark that tore apart even Kaori¡¯s barrier.

    Myuu who was falling on her butt on the floor and Kaori who was straddling Hajime¡¯s body while looking behind across her shoulder were letting out a huge sigh of relieve seeing that.

    ¡¸Haa~. Myuu-chan, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! More importantly Kaori-oneechan, Yue-oneechan and others¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? A, aa~, yep, you¡¯re right.¡¹

    Myuu was indicating the disastrous spectacle inside the car with a slightly convulsing expression.

    If it was said that it couldn¡¯t be helped because of the emergency situation then it was true that it couldn¡¯t be helped, but Yue and others werepletely thrown in to put them inside the car quickly, so they ended up in a horrible position.

    First was Tio, her face was sticking on the window while herrge butts were sticking out in the air. Most likely her face had collided hard on the window. As for Shia, her face was buried onto Tio¡¯srge butts. Her butts were also sticking out in the air.

    And then Yue. Her head fell to the floor of the back seat facing up, however her abdomen was caught on the seat so her legs were spread wide open. It was a total legs spreading toward the sky! She ended up in such an extremely indecent posture. Hercy ck string panty promoted that even further.

    Myuu and Kaori worked hard together to make Yue and others sat down on the seat with proper posture.

    They made Tio, Yue, and Shia sat properly in order from the left. Hajime was the only one who they moved with much difficulty to the front seat in case he woke up so he could immediately drive the car.

    ¡¸Uu~hn, Hajime-kun, you are really heavyyy!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-oneechan! Just a bit more nano! Fiiightt! Nano!¡¹

    The weight of Hajime¡¯s mucles and equipment were tormenting Kaori. She put all her effort to pull Hajime to the front.

    Then, Hajime¡¯s body suddenly slipped and fell forward. Kaori got pinned down under him on the seat. The scream ¡¸Ah!?¡¹ rose from Kaori.

    ¡¸K-Kaori-oneechan!> Are you alright nano!?¡¹

    There was no reply. Myuu panicked and leaned forward over the seat¡¯s back. And then,

    ¡¸Ehe, ehehe, you are heavyyy, Hajime-kun~¡¹

    Kaori-san¡¯s expression really loosened there with the heavy Hajime pinning her down. Her arms were hugging Hajime tightly.

    Seeing that Myuu made an expression that anyone had never seen her made until now©¤©¤yes, it was the expressionless * nk stare that greatly resembled Yue.

    ¡¸Kaori-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!? D-don¡¯t misunderstand! This is just a misunderstanding, Myuu-chan!¡¹

    Next Myuu spoke ¡¸Do you understand the situation right now nano?¡¹ with a low voice that she had also never made before. Kaori returned to her senses from the implicit scolding of a little girl.

    She desperately tried to justify herself, but Myuu¡¯s eyes were somewhat cold. A great damage that was Kaori¡¯s own just dessert hit her heart. She quickly fixed Hajime¡¯s posture and tried continuing to make excuse to Myuu.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, Myuu know that Kaori-oneechan loves papa so it¡¯s fine nano.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Myuu had be a bit more mature. Kaori lost her ¡°Onee-chan¡¯s dignity¡± a bit more.

    Like that, they could finally take a breather. They got time to think about their situation right now¡­¡­just as they thought that.

    Just like with the sandstorm before this, it seemed that Brieze was in its greatly popr period among the monsters.

    Through the front crytsal window, they saw the ground erupted. They mistook the sight like that due to how big the giant body that flew out from there.

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    It blocked the sunlight and darkened even the glimmer of the mirage. The two could only look up to that speechlessly.

    The world felt like it was moving in slow motion. There *gapari-* the jaw opened and showed series of knife-like teeth that were lined up in three rows. And then the two saw the repulsive eye at the depth of that mouth that was staring at its prey.

    It was a shark. A desert shark.

    However, it had the total length of fifteen meters.

    Its huge body that rivaled a whale shark leaped to the air with a lively motion that looked beautiful even. Then that body obeyed thew of gravity and inertia and came down.

    What made Myuu and Kaori returned to their senses was right after the nightmarish jaw swallowed Brieze whole, the teeth snapped at the body frame, the glint of the eye inside the mouth was pressing on the front window and pierced them from very close, and Brieze was making creaking sound that sounded sinister.

    Because of the pressure, *crack* a crack entered the side window. Brieze¡¯s absolute defense was about to break¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nooooo¡ª¡ª¨C!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwaaa¡ª¡ª¨C!?¡¹

    Shrieks burst out once more. Kaori immediately fired ¡°Light de of Restrain¡± over the front window continuously toward the eye, but the giant desert shark didn¡¯t even twitch.

    ¡¸Papaaaa, wake upppp!!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right-. We got to run away!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s voice made Kaori moved even with her brain still thrown in disorder. She quickly sat on the driver seat.

    ¡¸K-Kaori-oneechan, you can drive nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸I can! You can do anything if you try! Unexpectedly!¡¹

    ¡¸Unexpectedly!?¡¹

    Myuu felt a vague apprehension hearing that word. However the crack on the window kept spreading further. And finally she saw a part of the ceiling dented inward, so she shut her mouth.

    During that time Kaori was lifting up both her hands like a doctor before a surgery for some reason.

    ¡¸Errr, the hand to hold the chopstick on the elerator, and the hand to hold the bowl on the brake¡­¡­¡¹

    Suddenly there was an uneasy feeling that forced Myuu to open her mouth!

    ¡¸Is it really alright nano!/¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! There¡¯s no problem at all! Nothing is impossible as long as you have fighting spirit!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu think that¡¯s only the case for Shia-oneechan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Woman is all about guts! First just charge forward when you are troubled!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that even more haphazard then Shia-oneechan nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san, Okaa-san, and Shizuku-chan! Please forgive me for driving without license in another world! Shirasaki Kaori! Heree-, I goooo-¡¹

    Kaori floored the gas pedal. Of course it was a vehicle that moved using magic power, so it waspletely unresponsive.

    ¡¸Kaori-oneechan! The modification that papa made nano! Remember!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­that¡¯s right! Err~, ¡°engine start¡±!!¡¹

    Brieze that was moving by direct maniption of magic power didn¡¯t have anything like an engine. But, by chanting that keyword, magic power was drawn out from Kaori and Brieze activated.

    But, just before it was time for departure, the bloodshot pupil of the desert shark widened. Light was radiating from there. Shockingly the crystal window was heating up as each second passed.

    It seemed this monster had characteristic magic of shooting out something likeser beam.

    Even now at this moment the front window looked like it was going to melt. Seeing that, thestposure that was remaining inside Kaori was blown away.

    ¡¸WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumyuaaa!?¡¹

    She stepped on the gas pedal once more. *DONN* Brieze moved with a momentum that even made them felt the impact.

    A severe G force pushed Myuu on the back of her seat. It made her screamed.

    However, it seemed there was worth in doing that. Brieze sessfully shook itself free from the desert shark.

    ¡¸I-I did it, Myuu-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Appu apuh¡¹

    Kaori heard something from behind. She looked at the back mirror even while her hands were clinging tightly on the wheel. And then, she saw the sight of hundreds of desert sharks led by the giant desert shark chasing them.

    ¡¸R-run away, need to run away!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnmyaaa!?¡¹

    She saw theser beam of the desert shark. Kaori instantly pressed on the pedal! *Guwan* The G-force pressed from the side and the car frame tilted, but the evasion was sessful and theser beam passed through beside the window. They got away from the attack safely.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan! Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸M-Myuu isn¡¯t¡­¡­fine here nanoo. The breasts-, the breasts are trying to kill Myuu nanoo¡¹

    ¡¸So you are alright then!¡¹

    ¡¸Mya!?¡¹

    Kaori turned the handle to the max once more and dodged the heat beam. In addition, Brieze climbed up a sand hill to the top and then flew in the air beforending on the ground again with a hard impact.

    At the rear seat, Yue crashed on the ceiling, while Tio and Shia got entangled with each other. Myuu gotpletely entrapped between their brutally huge breasts and suffocated, but the desperate Kaori-san didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸Faster! Even faster!¡¹

    Perhaps because of the unstable driving, the car wheels got caught on the sandy surface and became even more unstable. Seen from the side, the car was driving with drastic snaking movement, however the sped kept increasing even then, It was a terrifying driving.

    Kaori-san was holding the steering wheel as though she was hugging it to put even more strength into stepping on the gas pedal despite her foot already stepping it to the limit already. Right now her eyes were turning slightly bloodshot.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan and everyone, I¡¯ll protect them no matter whattt-¡¹

    ¡¸B-before that save Myuu from the breasts©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right-, isn¡¯t there any weapon!¡¹

    ¡¸Listen to Myuu©¤©¤hebuu!?¡¹

    Their distance with the monsters didn¡¯t widen thanks to the car¡¯s snaking movement. The desert sharks that caught up to the car tackled the car frame from the side.

    Yue rolled down and her legs were opened fully to the sky once more. Then Shia¡¯s face dived to there. Myuu who was liberated from the breast hell opened her eyes while facing up. There, arge butt fell on her face. The butt of the hopeless dragon that got a pile bunker shoved into it in the past. She fell into the danger of suffocation once more.

    And then Hajime also tumbled to the side toward Kaori¡¯s thigh. His face was buried onto a risqu¨¦ ce.

    ¡¸Yaah, Hajime-kun, that ce-¡­¡­b-but it can¡¯t be helped isn¡¯t it! The danger is dangerous after all! So it can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    Even while blushing crimson, she extended the seatbelt to fix Hajime in ce. And then she touched one of the multiple magic circles that were engraved on the front panel.

    Those were magic circles to activate the weapons. Kaori didn¡¯t have the leisure choose the weapon so it was activated randomly.

    As the result, what was activated was¡­¡­

    The four missiles that was stored at one side of the bo. The cover slid open and all four missiles were fired straight without any aiming. They pierced the sandy hill that was in front of the car.

    me st and shockwave and awful sand cloud burst. The field of vision was instantly reduced into zero.

    ¡¸FUWAAAAAAAAA!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa!? Yue-oneechan¡¯s neck is bending to the wrong direction!?¡¹

    Kaori kept turning the steering wheel round and round to change the car¡¯s direction. It made the tires got caught in the sand and the car toppled sideway. However the car frame was still following the momentum sp it rotated fully back to its original position. It immediately started running again because Kaori¡¯s foot kept pressing the pedal fully, but the inside of the car was filled with what could only be described as tragedy.

    The only silver lining here was Myuu was unharmed due to the breast cushions.

    ¡¸Kaori-oneechan, Myuu want you to stop already nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that Myuu-chan! Never give up! Continue to press forward! If we do that then surely a path to the future will be opened up for us!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu isn¡¯t saying anything about giving up so please stop nano! Myuu¡¯s path to the future is going to be closed by Kaori-oneechan at this rateeee~~~~~!?¡¹

    There was already nothing but breasts. They were doubled-edged swords but, nothing existed in this hellish dangerous driving going wild that could protect Myuu other than Tio and Shia¡¯s breasts!

    Then at that timing, even more threat entered from the corner of Kaori¡¯s sight.

    The glittering that they should have already left behind. Yes, the mirage was approaching until right near them.

    ¡¸No way-, why is the mirage! B-but, I won¡¯t lose-!¡¹

    ¡¸Papaaa~, Myuu¡¯s begging you please wake up nanoo! Stop Kaori-oneechannn~~¡¹

    Kaori who was recognized by herself and other people as a charging forward type maiden. She already saw nothing else except forward before the pursuing mirage and giant desert shark and its swarm.

    ¡¸I swear that I will protect everyone without fail, with all my whole being on the lineee-¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!? Kaori-oneechan!? Stop that©¤©¤¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s hand was reaching toward the red button that had the warning ¡°Don¡¯t push it okay!? Absolutely don¡¯t push it okay!?¡±attached to it.

    She pushed it *click* without any hesitation. Right after that.

    ¡¸NNNNNNNNNNNN~~~~~!?¡¹

    ¡¸Unii~~~~~~-!?¡¹

    Brieze blew away a sandy hill while rocketing straight toward the horizon.

    The groan of Kaori who was gritting her teeth and the scream of Myuu who was buried into Tio¡¯s breasts were trailing behind like an afterimage.

    ¡¸I am in pursuit right now.¡¹

    The car was moving with a terrific speed so it looked like it would take a bit of time though¡­¡­that was what Eto Shin said. Hajime and others all held their head in their hands hearing its words.

    Even so, depending on how he thought about it, Kaori and Myuu being outside of Eto Shin¡¯s reach could also be called as fortuitous.

    After all Hajime¡¯s conclusion had been decided from the start with no way to overturn it.

    ¡¸I want you to please understand it, Nagumo Hajime. Please stay in this safe ce peacefully.¡¹

    Eto Shin read Hajime¡¯s thought and vehemently persuaded him.

    Hajime stared at the ck cat in front of his eyes and closed his eyes. But, at the next moment.

    ¡¸Keep out of our business.¡¹

    His eyes opened. There was only coldness inside them.

    Crimson sparks flowed out. What appeared from empty air was the missile & rocketuncher Orkan. Multiple warheads were fired toward the sky without any hesitation. Eto Shin turned its gaze toward the sky with a taken aback look. There the warheads made a U-turn and exploded right in the middle of Nagumo house.

    Yue deployed her barrier in the same beat. Right after that thunderous sound and me st burst out. The pulverized rubbles scattered to the surrounding and destroyed even the neighboring houses.

    Nagumo house was reduced into little pieces in an instant as though it had exploded from inside out.

    While rubbles and me were writhing like snake, Hajime looked down at Eto Shin who didn¡¯t moved at the slightest even though it was outside the barrier.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say this one more time. You can¡¯t grant my wish. I also don¡¯t have any intention to grant your wish. My homnd is only one, whether now or in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo Hajime¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I understand very well that you have no ill will. When we get right down to it, it was also my own will to choose toe here. That was why I wanted to solve this peacefully if it was possible.¡¹

    But, Hajime continued. He stored back Orkan inside his treasure warehouse and in exchange he pulled out Donner that he pointed at Eto Shin¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸If your feeling is obstructing my path, I¡¯ll pull the trigger.¡¹

    Hajime and Eto Shin looked straight at each other. There was strong will residing in the eyes of both sides.

    But, the one who averted their eyes first was Eto Shin.

    Eto Shin hung its head down after reading Hajime¡¯s heart of his unwavering determination. It looked back across its shoulder toward the sight of the house that could be said as Hajime¡¯s foundation that had been reduced into nothing.

    He destroyed his most important ce with his own hand. That was the greatest proof of his determination.

    That this thing wasn¡¯t it.

    That even if the creation here was exactly the same like the real thing, it would be meaningless.

    Normally anyone would hesitate when faced with this world, but Hajime didn¡¯t hesitate at the slightest. No matter what he would continue his journey to head home to his true homnd.

    Eto Shin found a will of steel that couldn¡¯t be bent at the slightest there.

    But, even so¡­¡­

    ¡¸Pass your time here.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The passage of time will heal your heart. Before long the fiction will be able to arrive to the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸You are nning to continue keeping me here even if you have to turn hostile to us?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way I will act hostile. However, it¡¯s also the duty of the mothend to admonish its descendant. I decide that exerting strength to some degree is unavoidable. ¡­¡­It will be far better than allowing the god to harm you at the outside world.¡¹

    When Eto Shin raised its face once more, it was difficult to describe what was there at the depth of its eyes.

    However, there wasn¡¯t only a feeling of affection that was worrying for Hajime there.

    There was something more obstinate there. Despite saying something about ¡°a parent¡¯s duty¡± just now, it was getting stubborn like a kid. There was dangerousness in its eyes, as though it was trying to cover up the confusion in its heart with force.

    ¡¸After the descendants at the center of the continent arrive here, thepletion degree of this world will surely increase with the addition of their memory. Please look forward to it. I swear that I will create your homnd that is no different at all from the real thing.¡¹

    The reply was a single gunshot.

    Hajime looked at Eto Shin¡¯s eyes and pulled the trigger with determination. The bullet pierced the ck cat¡¯s forehead with unerring uracy.

    As expected, there was no brain matter that was sttered. In exchange there were only particles dancing in the wind and scattered like ash. The cat¡¯s posture didn¡¯t even twitch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pointless.¡¹

    Hajime stared at Eto Shin vigntly while talking to Tio.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­a body of colony artifact, and a contained world made of mineral particle. That sound like a pseudo immortality, however, it caught mine attention when he mentioned in the story just now that it only hath one consciousness.¡¹

    Tio continued saying that the key of defeating this opponent lied there. Hajime lifted the corner of his lips because he took it as a substantiation that his own conjecture wasn¡¯t mistaken.

    ¡¸In other words, the pseudo soul thingy of this Eto Shin is only one, then there should be one object that it¡¯s attached to as the ¡°core¡±. Perhaps this talk can progress more smoothly if I point this gun muzzle at that real body of yours eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s a true foolishness to fight inside the opponent¡¯s territory but¡­¡­certainly, for the time being there art no other way than that. Allow us to make use of thy words about a parent remonstrating a child. Either way, if thy couldst read our mind then there art no other way except to continue conveying our resolve to thee earnestly. This wouldst be a contest of endurance.¡¹

    Tio made a wry smile, however, her dragon eyes with slit pupil that saw through the truth were continuing to stare fixedly at Eto Shin.

    Eto Shin seemed to feel something in front of Hajime¡¯s challenging gaze and Tio¡¯s measuring gaze. The ck cat¡¯s gaze lowered down. There was no word.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama. There doth not seem to be any effect even if the core of the memory that art thy house art destroyed, but art there any other ce that thy think is applicable to be the core?¡¹

    ¡¸None. But, if it¡¯s using magic power as it¡¯s energy source, then my magic eye should be able to detect the trace.¡¹

    Hajime and Tio¡¯s gazes crossed each other just for an instant. Tio smiled meaningfully.

    ¡¸Very well. Then it means we shall do it indiscriminately correct?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. We¡¯ll just waste time if we keep talking to a mere terminal like this. The location where we were first teleported to, we¡¯ll use that ce as the starting point. ©¤©¤Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? Wait©¤©¤¡¹

    Just as Hajime said, it would only be a waste of time to continue to talk with this ck cat. Hajime and Tio decided their n in the blink of eye.

    After such swift back and forth, Tio lightly jumped above the rubble and her body became enveloped in jet ck magic power. She transformed into the gant figure of the king of the sky.

    ©¤©¤OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONN

    The dragon roared.

    The tough ck scales that weren¡¯t stained by anything else reflected the moonlight. Her golden eyes that resembled the full moon that was shining in the sky red down at Eto Shin.

    There was no doubt that a great panic would ur if this ce was earth. However, surely there would also be people who got entranced by this beautiful flying monster that appeared smack dab in the middle of the residential area.

    ¡¸Yue! Shia, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Hajime who jumped on Tio¡¯s back was followed by Yue and Shia.

    The dragon wings pped. Wind magic whirled rumblingly. The ck dragon¡¯s giant body floated in the air like a joke.

    ¡¸Nagumo Hajime¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I have told you my will. The phase of dialogue has passed. Eto Shin. Which one of us is going to give up first¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime grinned fearlessly and caressed the ck scale.

    ©¤©¤How about we test it out eh

    His eyes expressed his insatiable rebellious spirit. For the sake of his wish, no matter what stood on his path, no matter what kind of existence it was, he wouldn¡¯t give a damn and fought to the end till this life ran out. Such resolve pierced Eto Shin¡¯s body.

    Not just mentally, but also physically.

    The ck dragon¡¯s jaw opened in respond to her master. It shily dered the opening of the battle toward the ck cat that was looking up at them.

    A ck sh. The scorching hot breath swallowed the ck cat instantly. It didn¡¯t stop there, the surrounding area was also mowed down and it created a disastrous spectacle as though a meteor had just fallen there.

    ¡¸Go Tio! We¡¯re rampaging!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    The wind spiraled and granted the ck dragon a terrific speed. The scenery below instantly turned into a passing blur.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Somehow it feels like Hajime is strangely relying on Tio since we came here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that, I¡¯m also thinking that Yue-san! How should I say it¡­¡­yes! It¡¯s like a bond as partner has been formed between them! Vaguely!¡¹

    Yue and Shia who were watching the series of events were pouring a questioning stare toward Hajime.

    ¡¸Fufufu-, The ¡®dere¡¯ period of Goshujin-sama hath arrived it seems. Goshujin-sama, thou must wish to make me as thy lifelong partner right now. Very well! Mine heart hath already prepared©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Keep your joke to simply your existence.¡¹

    *DOGO-* The artificial arm violently punched. A joyful voice ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹ resounded right after that.

    It was a sky without any obstruction. The dragon who was awakened to the extremely disappointing power to convert pain into ability strengthening epted the reward from her master without wasting anything and elerated. With such speed, the distance of several stations could be traversed instantly.

    They passed the residential area in the blink of eye and the sight of skyscrapers blinking in artificial lights entered their sight.

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s try blowing up the Sky Tower that is this city¡¯s symbol.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-. Leave it to Yue-san!¡¹

    It seemed Yue-san was burning with a sense of rivalry toward Tio who was actually a capable woman. She huffed in motivation while making a fighting pose.

    Right after that, *bararara-* a sound that seemed familiar entered their ears¡­¡­

    ¡¸How should I say this¡­¡­that guy is really fixated with earth standard till the end huh.¡¹

    Hajime couldn¡¯t help but smiling wryly seeing countless ¡°that¡± flying to their direction.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, what is that? I think that¡¯s Eto Shin-san¡¯s effort to obstruct us though¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia asked her question while her droopy rabbit ears inside her hood were pping due to the wind. Hajime answered her with a sigh.

    ¡¸Those are attack helicopters.¡¹

    Yes, what came flying toward them in formation was fully loaded helicopters. When Hajime gave a simple exnation that they were loaded with machine guns and missiles, Yue¡¯s expression turned dubious.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eto Shin doesn¡¯t want to get out from the theme of Hajime¡¯s homnd?¡¹

    That was certainly a powerful and troublesome battle force. However, with Eto Shin¡¯s capability to construct a fiction world using mineral particle and reproduced the memories that it had umted for many months and years, it should be able to produce even more powerful battle force than this.

    It should even be able to do something like turning the whole field into the worst environment for human.

    For it to not do something like that¡­¡­as expected, it must be just like Yue guessed.

    ¡¸Eto Shin must wish for Goshujin-sama to consider this ce as thy homnd no matter what. Producing something that doth not exist at earth wouldst only alienate Goshujin-sama further. Even so¡­¡­that fellow art truly difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but, isn¡¯t that bad in its own way? They are flying weapons that are equipped with Hajime-san¡¯s artifact aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s expression was twitching. Hajime¡¯s expression turned conflicted.

    ¡¸My knowledge about military is half-baked.¡¹

    Hajime was a game otaky, but military was a genre that he also liked. He often yed that kind of game. He had thoroughly read some military data during the course of making game, and he also had experience of watching JSDF¡¯s exhibition and firepower training with his father, so he was quite knowledgeable about military as a civilian eve if not as much as a genuine military otaku.

    Even so, he naturally wasn¡¯t thoroughly knowledgeable about the structure of helicopter or detailed inner structure of the modern weaponry. His knowledge was only at the level ¡°it¡¯s something like this I think¡±.

    His many artifact weapons were simplypensating for thosecking parts with cheating technique that was magic and other world¡¯s special material.

    In other words.

    ¡¸They are surely not exactly the same like the real thing. We don¡¯t know how much Eto Shin ispromising by mixing magical technology into them. Though as expected, I don¡¯t think things like railgun or magic power shockwave that arepletely deviating from earth¡¯s reality will show up.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No problem. Either way we also don¡¯t know anything about the capability of Hajime¡¯s world. Then we just need to fight them thinking that they are monster with such capability.¡¹

    Yue said that with a nce toward Shia who got a bit of cold feet thinking that they would fight against Hajime¡¯s artifact. Even if Eto Shin also did the same thing like Hajime,pensating thecking part with magical technology, what they had to do hadn¡¯t changed.

    ¡¸R-right desu! Besides Eto Shin-san is also not trying to kill us!¡¹

    ¡¸There art no doubt about that. Even so, there art possibility of him neutralizing us so that we couldst only spend time idly here though.¡¹

    ¡¸Enough talk, they¡¯reing!¡¹

    The full moon that was floating in the night sky was illuminating the world with abnormal brightness. Under that light, the five attack helicopters©¤©¤ording to Hajime¡¯s knowledge, they were most likely JSDF¡¯s Apache. They seemed to be the Longbow type. Five missiles were fired from them.

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    The dragon¡¯s roar met them. ck sh mowed down the missiles in a straight horizontal line as though to paint out the clear moonlight.

    *DO DO DO DO-* The intercepted missiles exploded and decorated the night sky red with me explosion. In addition, two helicopters that failed to dodge were also taken down and exploded.

    In front of the approaching huge dragon, the remaining three attack helicopters moved to up, left, and right to avoid collision and passed through, but,

    ¡¸They are just fiction. No need to hold back.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! Got it!¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged desu!¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s Donner aimed to the right, while Shia¡¯s Drucken aimed to the left, and then Yue¡¯s lightning spear aimed to above. Each one pierced through their respective target, destroying them.

    Thetest attack helicopters that were also few in number were made to taste defeat instantly. If this was really earth, that fact would surely cause screams of pandemonium to break out.

    ¡¸Well, I guess there is no point thinking about that when there is already a dragon flying through the city. This ispletely like a giant monster movie.¡¹

    There were shes on the ground. Tio rapidly turned right at that instant. Then sounds of something slicing through air were rising from the ground to the sky.

    When they looked over there, on the ground were countless tanks,bat cars, and JSDF soldiers being deployed with full equipment.

    In addition, there was an explosive sound from behind that ripped apart the air.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? ¡°Severance Disaster¡±!!¡¹

    Yue created a ck whirling gravitational sphere to drag and swallow the four missiles flying at them.

    Right after that, two fighter jets instantly passed them by. A loud sonic boom assaulted Hajime and others immediately after. Tio raised a shocked voice ¡¸Nuo!?¡¹ and spun midair.

    Naturally Hajime and others were all thrown to the air.

    Hajime used his ¡°Air Force¡± ability, Shia used her boots that had been enchanted with ¡°Air Force¡±, and Yue used her gravity magic in order for the three of them to float.

    Anti-air missiles flew in pack from the ground toward them at that timing. Hajime shot them with precision shooting using Donner & Scg. It caused flower of mes to bloom profusely in the night sky once more.

    ¡¸Wait, as expected Eto Shin-san is really trying to kill us isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    *Barararara* The rotor sound resounded in Shia¡¯s rabbit ears. Attack helicopters were showing up in drove from behind the skyscrapers. The tanks on the ground were aiming their cannon turret to the sky. The JSDF soldiers were also taking position on the rooftops. The afterburner sound of the fighter jets rushing through night sky was also getting louder as each second ticked by.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that Shia spontaneously doubted Eto Shin¡¯s intention with how overwhelming the encirclement toward them was.

    ¡¸I, I hath heard a little from the story but¡­¡­Goshujin-sama¡¯s world art truly scary.¡¹

    Each individual¡¯s talent, skill, and even the degree of fatigue weren¡¯t taken into consideration and all of the fighting force could use firepower that was beyond standard. Because of that it was possible for the force to fight with high firepower constantly.

    It was a battle theory that was different from its foundationpared to the world of sword and magic. This force didn¡¯t need anything like a hero who possessed special power. It was a rationality that reached a merciless degree.

    Seeing this made Tio obtained an understanding. She could nowprehend Hajime¡¯s way of thinking that didn¡¯t choose to create ¡°legendary sword and armor¡±, but ¡°weapon that wasbined with magic¡± instead. Her voice sounded slightly shrill when she was saying that.

    ¡¸Normally being hit by these weapons will equal to an instant death, but most likely we will only get knocked out by these. After that I think that Eto Shin will do something like draining us of all magic power or confiscating our equipments.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like it doesn¡¯t want us to rampage in the middle of city isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸There art also a possibility of it trying to mislead us, but there won¡¯t be no end to it if we keep questioning everything.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I¡¯ll do my best wrecking Hajime¡¯s homnd (fake)!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡¯s magic eye might also be able to catch it if this ce show its defect from that! I¡¯ll also vigorously smash Hajime-san¡¯s homnd to bits!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­R-right.¡¹

    These guys, will it really be okay for me to bring them to earth¡­¡­Hajime felt slightly uneasy, even so gunfires attacked them once more to stop them.

    ¡¸Tio! You go to that Sky Tower! Yue, you go to Tou-san¡¯spany! Shia, you are Tio¡¯s support! Shatter the force below!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger desuu!¡¹

    Magic powers with the color of gold, jet ck, and light blue spread like ripples. Yue and others each flew toward their target.

    With a p of her wings, Tio flew toward the Sky Tower that was piercing the sky. Four fighter jets were chasing her. The speed difference was overwhelming. The closed the distance in the blink of eye and the bullets that were fired from their machine gun attacked Tio like shooting stars.

    ¡¸To think that I wouldst be overtaken this easily-. It hath been a long time since I felt this feeling of frustration! But, their firepower itself art too lukewarm!¡¹

    Tio¡¯s ck scales boasted the greatest hardness among the dragon race that could endure even Hajime¡¯s railgun.

    The like of fighter jet¡¯s 20 mm autocannon didn¡¯t even make her feel itchy. That was what she thought but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nu!? It¡¯s shaving off mine magic power?¡¹

    As expected, it seemed that it wasn¡¯tpletely the same attack like the real thing. The sensation of her magic power being blown away each time the bullets hit her attacked Tio.

    ¡¸As expected it¡¯s trying to neutralize us by making us run out of magic.¡¹

    Tio calmly considered this development before she spread open her dragon wings to the limit. In addition her wind whirled like a tornado while she was also spinning in high speed. It was the airbat maneuver called Aileron Roll.

    Apanied with a rapid deceleration, the whirlwind and the dragon wings rotation were more than enough to swallow up the approaching fighter jets.

    Two fighter jets were pulverized by the wings and fell while spinning toward the ground.

    ¡¸Its endurance art the lowest of the lowest eh.¡¹

    She said something that would make technicians of earth heart angrily yelled ¡¸Don¡¯t put them together with a nightmare of a flying heavy tank like you!¡¹ to her if they heard those words. She had also recovered her self-esteem slightly.

    Right after that, more than fifty missiles assaulted her from every direction, including from above.

    ¡¸This art bad!¡¹

    She pped her wings and turned the air flow toward below. She entrusted her body to the gravity that was pulling her down to fall on her back while firing her breath toward the missiles that that were changing direction to rain on her like a waterfall.

    The sh that pierced the sky created a pir of me st. While that was going on, Tio¡¯s instinct told her of the danger from below.

    The tank corps had taken position there before she knew it and aimed their turrets toward Tio in order to st her to the ground now that she had no ce to escpae.

    I wouldst divert them with wind barrier! Tio made that decision instantly and moved to execute it, but©¤©¤

    ¡¸SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAH!! DESUU!¡¹

    There was a war cry that shook the air, at the same time a tremendous booming sound reverberated. Tio spontaneously let out augh ¡¸Kuhahah¡¹ that sounded like an evil dragon.

    She flipped like a cat just before she crashed on the ground. She made her body floated using the highest ss of updraft and red down on the battlefield from above the street.

    The sight there was the tanks that were the strongest steel weapon above ground being sent flying as though they were tree leaves that got blown away by wind. They were overturned or crushed.

    ¡¸The stress of beging chased around everywhere by the police officers! I¡¯ll vent it here desuuu!¡¹

    The huge warhammer were sending everything flying. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was a tank that weighed more thn 40 tons, or a speedybat vehicle, or a fully armed soldier, they all flew the same.

    The opponents were just virtual image in the end. They were nothing more than puppets reproduced from vast amount of records and Hajime¡¯s memory.

    That was why Shia had zero hesitation in going town on them.

    Tearing them to shreds and threw, tearing them to shreds and threw, mass producing stains on the ground, punching through a the frame of a nearby car and then grabbing it to throw it with her physical strength like a cannonball. It was truly the side of a man-eating fiendish rabbit.

    ¡ºShia! Be careful to the bullets! Thy magic power would be dispersed if they hit©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸The bullets aren¡¯t even electromaically charged! The soldiers aren¡¯t predicting my action to fire at where I¡¯m going to move! It will be harder for me to try to get hit by such bullet desuu!¡¹

    It seemed to be difficult for her. In fact, with her steps that pulverized the ground with each step and her rapid braking, her ¡°Air Force¡± boots, and furthermore her three dimensional movement that made use of building¡¯s wall and every surface around her, she was dodging everything. She hadn¡¯t even been grazed. Even though the enemy wasying out a really fierce barrage, it looked like the bullets were avoiding her instead.

    Even now she was producing something like afterimages behind due to her free movement and fiercely varying tempo. Then right at the next instant, a soldier got punched on the gut and he was sent flying toward the building at the side.

    In order to stop Shia who was moving like a storm like that, the attack helicopter that appeared from between the buildings fired countless rockets on her.

    ¡¸Too easyyy! Desuu!¡¹

    Together with ¡¸desuu¡¹ that sounded like it was only added as an afterthought, Shia grabbed the turret of a toppled tank with all her strength.

    ¡¸FUNNUAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡¹

    She performed a giant swing with that tank. The tank that became a giant warhammer for Shia deflected all the rockets. And then using the centrifugal force she immediately threw the tank.

    ¡¸Fly away until the moon! Desu!¡¹

    It impacted the attack helicopter. The tank pulverized a wall together with the helicopter and flew inside the building. A secondter there was a thunderous sound from the opposite side of the building and the two vehicles flew out.

    Tio who was watching that series of overwhelming and merciless pure violence was,

    ¡¸S-Shia¡­¡­what a terrifying child!¡¹

    I wonder just what is the rabbit race¡­¡­Tio thought with a shiver. Then, at that timing,

    ¡¸Why do you fight? What are you dissatisfied with this world? This ce should be convenient for all of you.¡¹

    A young JSDF soldier crawled out from an overturned tank. His eye was looking straight at Shia and Tio.

    They immediately realized. That too was also a vessel of Eto Shin. No, they realized that everything constructed in this world could be Eto Shin¡¯s vessel.

    ¡¸Convenient for us, desu?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. I should have told you all. You should have understood from looking at this reproduced world. There is no ce for demi human on earth. If you wish to be together with that man, then it would be better to stay in this world.¡¹

    I see, Shia nodded in understanding.

    She swung her Drucken. *Bun* The wind howled and the warhammer became rested on her shoulder. It was like the fainthearted disappointing rabbit of the past was just a lie the way she puffed out her chest right now. Then Shia grinned.

    ¡¸Hajime-san doesn¡¯t wish for this. That¡¯s more than enough reason for me to take action desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia Hauria. Your wish is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡¯s wish!¡¹

    She didn¡¯t let Eto Shin finished speaking. There was no need for that.

    It was only natural for anyone to ponder about the difference of ideal and reality. However, she would keep that in her chest while saying ¡°even so¡± and did her best with all her might. In order to reach a future that was as good as possible.

    At the very least,

    ¡¸The future that I want to arrive at isn¡¯t here!¡¹

    Sheunched a full swing with Drucken. The ground under her feet was exploded. Even so her swing didn¡¯t lose momentum and continued till the end. The ground fragments turned into bullets, no, cannon shells.

    Eto Shin¡¯s vessel was blown away along with the tank.

    ¡¸Tio-san! What are you doing! I¡¯ll take care of the ground, so please destroy everything you can quicjkly desu!¡¹

    After all I¡¯m not good with wide range destruction unlike close range battle!, she said while her rabbit ears were bobbing *myon myon*. Tio looked up to the sky in respond. She didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.

    ¡¸Good grief. If there art someone who couldst be a hero in Tortus, surely it wouldst be thee.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? What did you say?¡¹

    Another attack helicopter was approaching. Shia used a building as a jumping step to punch the helicopter down while asking back to Tio. In respond Tio smiled wryly ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡¹ and flew away.

    If there was no need for her to worry about the ground, then she could fully focus to the multiple jets that were turning around toward her. There was two more kilometers in a straight line until she reached her target the Sky Tower.

    ¡¸Now then, the unprecedented rabbitman hero art doing her best right now. Then there art no way I couldst disy an unsightly battle as a dragon race who hath lived for five hundred years.¡¹

    *Bo bo bo bo-* Scorching hot me bullets appeared with such sound.

    Their number was 120. Like a bud blooming into a flower, the me bullets rotated around Tio before shooting toward the fighter jets.

    During that time, she enveloped herself with tornado and flew in high speed. She was increasing her altitude as much as possible while creating me bullets one after another. With that she was continuouslyying out a suppression barrage like how destroyer ship would do with its autocannons.

    Even so, the opponent¡¯s battle strength was inexhaustible. Fighter jets wereing without end as though they appeared from thin air. A great number of missiles and innumerable machine gun fire were raining down on Tio.

    Naturally there would be bullets that hit her as she passed through the barrage. Tio¡¯s magic power was also getting shaved down rapidly.

    Originally Tio could also use her transcendent flying ability to dodge and counter without getting hit at all, but right now Tio was discarding such choice.

    She would consume magic power by counterattacking anyway. Then it was clear that her situation would only gradually grow worse like that.

    Therefore right now she only focused on advancing.

    She would only advance majestically as befitting the supreme ruler of the sky.

    With that, naturally there was nothing here that could stop the ck dragon in her seriousness. The Sky Tower was getting closer in no time at all.

    ¡¸O princess of the dragon race. Can¡¯t you please try to persuade them? You should know better than anyone how terrifying the god is.¡¹

    Suddenly she mysteriously felt a gaze through the me sts that were interweaved by her me and the missiles. Her eyes met the eyes of a pilot through the cockpit of one of the fighter jets.

    ¡¸You are wise unlike the other two. You won¡¯t be blinded by romance. Please©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief. Thou art an existence that couldst be called as a pseudo god created by in the ancient era. And yet thou art very human.¡¹

    Tio spoke with a conflicted tone. It was a tone of exasperation, but one that couldn¡¯t go as far as to sound cruel to push away the other side.

    Eto Shin immediately fell silent. Tio trampled her surrounding with her ming tornado while speaking with an atmosphere of a parent scolding a child.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t delude thyself Eto Shin. Even if thy didst something like this, it wouldst be thee who wouldst not feel fulfilled, whose wish wouldst not be granted.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you©¤©¤¡¹

    Was that agitation in its tone? The encirclement by the fighter jets and their barrage showed an opening.

    Tio elerated in one go. She put strength into her stomach and roared without firing any breath attack.

    The grand shout was even apanied by physical shockwave. The windows of the high rise buildings below her were pulverized, the fighter jets were spinning down, and a certain bugged rabbit was also screaming ¡¸My rabbit earsss, my rabbit earssss-!¡¹

    ¡¸Taketh this! First is one!¡¹

    The sky tower entered her firing range. ck magic power converged inside her opened jaw.

    Right after that, a sh that would even make the space battleship in SF to shudder burst out. The breath attack that was fired from diagonally above in a height that was even higher than the Sky Tower magnificently smashed, melted, and annihted the tower¡¯s base.

    It was an overwhelming and absurd destruction that was characteristic of giant monster movie. Such sight could be seen there.

    The giant tower was tilting down with a thunderous sound. Tio nced at that while speaking with a tone that was gentler than before.

    ¡¸We wouldst not stop. Because that art what human is. Thou understand correct? There art no way thou doth not understand. After all thy art an artifact with ¡°human¡± heart.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­¡­¡¹

    Eto Shin¡¯s voice sounded painful and shaky.

    ¡¸But, even so I¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I doth not mind. Things not going as we want it. That too art a part of being ¡°human¡±. Now then, I wouldst go to the next one! If thou think that thou couldst stop our feeling, our conviction, then just try it!¡¹

    The dragon¡¯s roar shook the night sky for the third time.

    The gant and sublime war cry, along with the powerful p of the dragon wings, was it just her imagination?

    Somehow, it looked like the fighter jets and the force on the ground were flinching away at those sounds.

    Meanwhile, at the business district where Shuu¡¯spany was located, an urban warfare like in a Hollywood movie was unfolding.

    Yue was flying with pseudo flight using gravity maniption among the high rise buildings.

    Behind her, countless attack helicopters were pursuing her. Machine gun fires were following after Yue¡¯s track. The window sses of the buildings were turned into a disastrous state.

    However Yue flew up and down, left and right, like a leaf that was dancing in the wind. The barrage of bullets couldn¡¯t graze her at all.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Persistent.¡¹

    She flipped midair. She was falling horizontally upside down while also facing back with her hand thrust out.

    A roar of thunder burst out. The jaw that was containing a gravity field inside pulled the attack helicopters toward it and then it devoured them.

    Without pause Yue¡¯s white and slender finger waved like aposer baton and controlled the ¡°Lightning Dragon¡± to make a U-turn. It tore apart the building on its way. Yue charged into therge hole that was opened in the building without any reduction in speed and blew away the unfamiliar office equipments while smashing through the window toe out at the opposite side.

    Yes, Yue was literally advancing in a straight line toward her destination that was Shuu¡¯spany.

    ¡¸©¤©¤Burst¡¹

    She was flying backward once more while snapping her finger. The ¡°Lightning Dragon¡± that was left behind inside the building exploded the power that was contained in it. Lightning attack and gravity field went out of control and pulverized the high-rise building from its middle floor.

    The upper part of the building crumbled and buried the squad that was chasing her from the ground.

    Yue didn¡¯t even nce at them and headed toward her destination with the speed of freefalling.

    Shuu¡¯spany entered her sight. Then, right at that moment,

    ¡¸Uh!¡¹

    There was an impact of osmething piercing her shoulder. Yue let out a small groan. There was also the sensation of her magic power getting shaved away.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sniping?¡¹

    Yue knew about Hajime¡¯s Scgen that was used for long range sniping, so she had an idea about the true identity of this unseen attack. It seemed there was a sniper lurking around here. In addition, attack helicopters and ground force were also showing up in drove.

    Faced by the warning of her instinct and the visible threat, Yue fell above. Firepower that was too excessive for a cross fire rushed at the spot where Yue was floating just a moment ago.

    She dodged to above, then she came to a stop with her white coat and glistening golden hair fluttering elegantly.

    The bullets from autocannon, rifle bullet from sniper, missiles from attack helicopters, all of those were rushing at Yue.

    ¡¸ ©¤¡±ck Cmity¡±¡¹

    It was the basic of the basic of gravity magic. It could also be used for pseudo flight. A magic with the highest degree of convenience. Yue invoked it with a quiet voice.

    The result was¡­¡­something that could only be described as absurd.

    All the bullets and missiles stopped moving as though the flow of time had forgotten them.

    Within the night sky, with the radiantly shining full moon on her back, the vampire princess was lording over the ground with her gaze.

    Her shining ruby red eyes and the light of her golden magic power that was swaying like aurora.

    Despite her expressionless face, her looks were enchanting and bewitching. Regardless of her childish appearance, no, exactly because of her childish appearance, she possessed an overwhelming beauty that was unthinkable from a person of this world. Even the beautiful full moon behind her looked dimpared to her.

    If the people here weren¡¯t puppets, surely everyone¡¯s heart would be stolen and made them forgot that they were standing on the battlefield. There was no doubt that this beauty would take them captive.

    The bullets and missiles kepting and stopping before they could reach Yue. The sky was gradually getting buried by them and hiding the vampire princess¡¯s beautiful face.

    Right after that.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Maximum ¨C Frozen Prison¡±¡¹

    Beautiful and freezing voice was cool and clear as expected. Even so that voice was making a despairingly chilling scene.

    The temperature that was reduced to absolute zero in an instant had frozen everything.

    The range was far widerpared to the time when she was thrown into the abyss. The radius of 300 meters to all directions had been driven into extreme winter. Every kind of existence was forced to demise inside that white merciless world.

    The gunfire stopped. All the missiles in the air fell to the ground. Everything on the ground was dyed pure white. And then,

    ¡¸©¤©¤Turn to pieces.¡¹

    As the queen of the white worldmanded, they were all burst into glittering ice fragments under the moonlight.

    Shuu¡¯spany also wasn¡¯t an exception. There was already no trace of it.

    For the first time Yue¡¯s expression turned conflicted. She looked like she had a mixed feeling about something.

    But there, another sound of attack helicopter entered her ears. As expected, Eto Shin could create anything it liked anywhere in this world. The helicopter speedily appeared from between the buildings outside the range of the freezing magic.

    Yue was going to shot it down quickly before heading to the next destination, but a voice rang out before that.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t I ask you to take a look to this world for some more time?¡¹

    The pilot of the attack helicopter that had climbed until the same height with Yue was talking to her. Yue tilted her head.

    ¡¸O queen of vampire race. Nagumo Hajime should be more precious to you than anything else. In the past, you were even thinking that you won¡¯t mind to keep living in the bottom of the abyss together with just him.¡¹

    Then, this ce was an ideal world that was beyondpare, Eto Shin said.

    In respond to Eto Shin¡¯s words, Yue spoke with a somewhat troubled expression.

    Her words were very simple. Words that surely thrust at the core of Eto Shin¡¯s being.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you, lonely alone?¡¹

    There was no respond because it was speechless. It tried to deny it, but no words came out. It seemed that it was the one who was the most surprised by that. Yue could sense astonishment from it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I can, understand your feeling a little. Being alone without being able to see the future¡­¡­turn the heart cold.¡¹

    Yue added more words before Eto Shin could say something.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Want toe together?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, at?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­A world of just the two of us. I was fine with that before going out of the abyss. However, now is different.¡¹

    She went to a journey. Each time they encountered someone, Hajime¡¯s expression would be enriched. His nk heart that was once broken and rebuilt in the past was getting colored bit by bit.

    Seeing that happening from right beside Hajime was the irreceable enjoyment for the current Yue.

    Hajime who was gaining more and more ¡°important¡± things, Hajime who was showing a new expression each time that happened, she couldn¡¯t help but hopelessly love it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even if Hajime¡¯s heart broke and he want to stop walking, I won¡¯t let him. Because I know that Hajime¡¯s true happiness lie in where he is walking toward, so I will make him advance even if I have to scold him.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­We won¡¯t stop. We can¡¯t stay here. That¡¯s why, Eto Shin. You cane together with us.¡¹

    Yue said that. But, she wouldn¡¯t hold out her hand to it no matter what.

    It was as though she knew that there was no need for that. And sure enough,

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s¡­¡­impossible. I can¡¯t, possibly do that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. The same like us.¡¹

    Silence flowed. It seemed the puppets would automatically move following their direction if not for Eto Shin actively controlling them. The attack helicopter that stopped during the conversation started moving because Eto

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394

    Arifureta Chapter 394

    Tortus Travel Journal ? This Feeling, It¡¯s Definitely Love Desuwa! by Imperial Princess

    Someone suddenly broke into the throne room. She was a bizarre person in various senses.

    It felt like the time had stopped due to the intrusion. The members of Nagumo family were the one who raised their voice in the middle of that.

    ¡¸Blond nobledy, with ringlet curls!?¡¹

    ¡¸She alsoughed loudly! In addition there was ¡°desuwa¡± at the end of her sentence!¡¹

    ¡¸Almond shaped eyes and gorgeous appearance! Wearing a dress while carrying death scythe!¡¹

    In order from above, it was Shuu, Sumire, and Hajime. The three of them yelled in unison for thest.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸What a wonderful attributes holder!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Nagumo family, they are always like this¨D¨Dthe members of other families were sending them that kind of gaze.

    Meanwhile, Myuu seemed to look frustrated somehow because she was unable to be in unison with them despite also being a member of Nagumo family. Remia mama¡¯s gaze looked worried for her daughter¡¯s future.

    Gahard and all the nobles of the empire looked like they had a headache. Aa, she came¡­¡­their expression seemed to say that.

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored by everyone¡¯s praise desuwa-!!¡¹

    ¡¸She isn¡¯t, shaken!?¡¹

    Tomoichi was shaken. It wasn¡¯t because when the girl puffed out her chest, her voluptuous breasts that didn¡¯t even lose against Tio were jiggling heavily. If he was shaken by that then the madam would confine¨D¨Dnot, she would SCOLD himter. So he didn¡¯tmit such blunder.

    He was someone who still couldn¡¯t get used with Nagumo family¡¯s entric behavior. And yet, this mysterious nobledy was able to majestically ept their reaction despite this was her first time on the receiving end of it. Tomoichi trembled in fear while pointlessly feeling defeated for some reason.

    ¡¸Now, Shia Hauriaa-! It¡¯s time for a fun, fun strife! Prepare yourself!¡¹

    Shia who was givingp pillow to Yue who was still knocked out the white of her eyes showing was widening her eyes in surprise. The gorgeous blond girl with drill hair pointed her jet ck scythe toward her sharply.

    It seemed this unknowndy was fully intending to ignore the situations in front of her eyes, like the demon king¡¯s presence or his family¡¯s presence or being in the presence of his majesty teh emperor.

    Or rather, those things didn¡¯t even enter her eyes. She was only looking straight at Shia alone. Her eyes were getting more and more bloodshot. The pressure was even more tremendousing from a beauty like her.

    The gazes of Hajime and others were poured at Shia with the question of ¡¸Eh, is she your acquaintance? This nobledy who seems to be a slightly dangerous person¡¹, but it seemed that Shia also wasn¡¯t familiar with this person. Her rabbit ears were pping from how rapidly she shook her head.

    There, the person who knew the girl¡¯s true identity¨D¨DLiliana stepped forward while making a troubled expression.

    ¡¸E-err, your highness Princess Tracy. What are you so suddenly¨D¨D¡¹

    Yes, this dangerous character was none other than the first princess of Hoelscher Empire, Tracy D Hoelscher.

    Sumire and others were taken aback. Hajime and others nced at Gahard, but then they nodded in understanding instead.

    ¡¸So, like father like daughter huh. That saying is really fitting.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that, oi¡¹

    Obviously I meant exactly like I said, such unspoken voice reached Gahard and he snorted in displeasure.

    That imperial princess nced briefly at Liliana who was calling out to her and,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any business with you. Stay out of this, ck hearted princess!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling ck hearted!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s you, the girl who is alwaysughing flippantly while in your heart there is nothing but the calction of how to snatch away all the benefits. I have always told you right? I hate you desuwa!¡¹

    ¡¸T-Tracy-sama is still blunt like usual aren¡¯t you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you marry with Onii-sama and be the queen of this country, I thought that I would take the initiative to beat your crooked personality into shape but, now that would never happen I don¡¯t have any interest at all to you desuwa! Rather than that, Shia Hauria!¡¹

    Tracy¡¯s blunt words made Liliana smiled wryly in a practiced way at toward Tracy who hadn¡¯t changed at all throughout their acquaintance from events like ceremony or party since they were kids.

    Meanwhile, Shia somehow guessed the reason Tracy was challenging her after hearing the word ¡¸Onii-sama¡¹.

    Speaking of the person who Liliana almost married to be the queen of this empire, it was definitely the crown prince who got his head chopped off¨D¨DBias D Hoelscher. Then it was only natural for this princess to harbor a grudge toward Hauria. And so Shia made a very annoyed expression.

    ¡¸You want to have a duel?¡¹

    ¡¸A death match desuwa! A serious battle that will make the blood boil and the flesh dance desuwa!¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever, but¡­¡­as you can see, I¡¯m busy right now.¡¹

    Although it looked like she would recover with a bit more time, Yue was still in an unconscious state. Most of all right now they were in the middle of a family trip. There wasn¡¯t any reason for Shia to get involved with such bloody matter, nor she had any duty or obligation for it.

    Even if it was something that was grounded on the imperial princess¡¯s uncontroble desire for revenge.

    And so, Shia turned a cold gaze toward Tracy and cut down that demand.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any reason to ept, so I refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged desuwa! Then, let¡¯s begin the battle!!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you listening to meee!?¡¹

    *Zudan-* Tracy-san showed a sharp step forward that was unimaginableing from someone wearing high heels. She charged forward while radiating a happy atmosphere instead of a vengeful desire for some reason.

    Instantly, muddy ck aura surged with tremendous momentum from the huge scythe of the girl. Hajime, Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio immediately evacuated the parents (excluding the people of Yaegashi family) and Myuu and others.

    Therge scythe mowed horizontally with sharpness that surpassed the imagination and sound of slicing wind to attack Shia.

    Even so, the opponent was Shia. The war god rabbit whose bug and cheat made even Hajime and others shuddered. Even the violent attack that was unthinkableing from a princess could be avoided easily. Shia carried Yue under her arm while back stepping swiftly.

    Then, at that moment,

    ¡¸It¡¯s time for decapitation desuwaa¨D¨DEXESSSSSSS!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wawawa!?¡¹

    The aura that gushed out from the scythe suddenly pursued Shia with the shape of crescent moon.

    Shia was taken by surprise in spite of herself.

    It was clear that therge scythe was an artifact when it was radiating an aura that looked like miasma. However, its strength was strange. The jet ck sh that it fired off seemed to be as strong as ¡°the hero¡¯s Heaven Soaring sh¡±.

    As a resident of Tortus, Tracy¡¯s specs should be iparably lower than the hero. Then the source of that power must be none other than therge scythe.

    It wasn¡¯t Haijme¡¯s artifact. Not to mention the user was a resident of Tortus. Then there was no way it could produce such power that surpassed the expectation¨D¨Dsuch preconception made Shia got caught in surprise.

    Although, Shia wasn¡¯t so soft that she would allow herself to be hit directly even with that.

    *Pyon* She dodged the sh by performing an aerial cartwheel. Behind her was Gahard¡¯s,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t shoot hereee! If it hit the curtain behind that paintil will¡­¡­UOOOOOOOOH¡¹

    Gahard intercepted the attack with such desperation. All the nobles were also,

    ¡¸GET DOWNNNN!¡¹

    ¡¸I DON¡¯T WANT TO BE BISECTEDDD-¡¹

    ¡¸I DON¡¯T WANT TO SEE THAT PAINTING MOREEE-¡¹

    ¡¸EVEN THOUGH IT FINALLY STOP THREATENING EVEN WHEN IT¡¯S HIDDEN BY A CURTAINNN!¡¹

    ¡¸YOUR MAJESTY!~ FIGHTTTT!¡¹

    Such screams (?) were echoing, but they were the people of the empire so Shia ignored them.

    ¡¸I have foreseen it desuwa!¡¹

    Tracy stepped into Shia¡¯s guard right after shended. Her timing was superb, as though she had really foreseen it. She didn¡¯t continue swinging her giant scythe, instead the jet ck aura converged on her fist. Added with her step that put a crack on the floor, she sent out a magnificent punch that was backed with the twist of her waist.

    Right at that instant.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, geez! What¡¯s this! Treat me gentler¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Yue-san don¡¯t desuuu¡¹

    Yue-sama also revived and grumbled at this excellent timing. She activated her gravity magic to try to slip away from Shia¡¯s hold. Furthermore she moved to the opposite direction of where Shia was going to move to.

    It really couldn¡¯t be helped. Just after she had gotten hit with a punch to the gut (liver blow + maiden power burst), it became really noisy for some reason around her, and then her body also got shaken *pyon pyon roll roll* ufortably. It was the worst way to wake up.

    But, because of that Shia lost her bnce and Tracy¡¯s fist was approaching. Even if she blocked, getting hit with a punch by the empire¡¯s princess of all people was something that her pride as a Hauria couldn¡¯t allow¨D¨D

    ¡¸Sooi!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn!?¡¹

    She instantly used something nearby as shield.

    She had gone and done it.

    Yes, she grabbed the neck of Yue who was trying to slip away from her hold and dragged her toward her. The result from that was naturally.

    ¡¸Hebuu!?¡¹

    Yue-sama, she got hit by a second punch to the gut for today.

    Tracy went ¡¸Ah¡¹ and stopped her movement. Hajime and others also let out the voice ¡¸Ah¡¹ from witnessing the mess before them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­To, today is, unlucky, day? Slump-¡¹

    Yue-sama, fainted for the second time today. Complete with the white of her eyes showing.

    The atmosphere fell dead silent. Yue whose neck was held by Shia was dangling on the air like a grabbed cat. Her body was swaying back and forth slo~wly.

    A second.

    Two second.

    Shia slowly moved Yue to carry her back under her arm. She turned her gaze to the surrounding people who were looking at her with convulsing expressions, looked u to the ceiling, dropped her gaze to thepletely limp Yue¨D¨Dand yelled.

    ¡¸How dare you do something so horrible-. Is this-, is this the way the empire do thingsss-! Desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Shifting the responsibility like that, dirty! As expected Hauria is dirty!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All the nobles of the empire yelled a tsukkomi in unison as though to follow the clich¨¦.

    But, their tsukkomi wasn¡¯t light hearted like whenedian made one. Their faces were clearly saying As expected that girl is really bad news~, her head seriously has a lot of screw loose using the demon king¡¯s first wife as shield like that~.

    ¡¸Fuh, as expected from you, Shia Hauria! You will use even your family as shield if it proves necessary! You are truly an insane rabbit! I¡¯m inplete admiration desuwa!¡¹

    That statement is really crazy you know, the gazes of the adults with good senses like Tomoichi and others were saying that. But Tracy didn¡¯t even pay them any attention and pulled herself together. She swung herrge scythe and sported a wideeeee gruesome grin on her face.

    Somehow she looked like she was really having fun. And then, the way her eyes looked at Shia¡­¡­.looked really passionate somehow.

    Somehow, Shia thought. Although the vector was different, this princess reminded her greatly of a certain perverted elf princess¡­¡­.

    An unpleasant dread crept up her back. Shia unconsciously raised her voice.

    ¡¸Wait, emperor! She is your daughetr right!? Please stop her!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, sorry but keep herpany. She has been like this all the time since the final battle. I thought that it might be real bad if she isn¡¯t allowed to vent real soon. She might even try to charge at Hauria¡¯s vige solo at this rate.¡¹

    If something like that happened, what kind of wretched and inhuman revenge woulde back? Gahard shook his head with the thought scaryy~ filling his mind.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me desuu! I¡¯ll secretly sneak on you and pulled the roots of your hair so that you will be bald forever only on the top of your head you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you will! Dirtyyy! As expected Hauria is dirtyyy! Come at me head on you bastard! Dammit-¡¹

    ¡¸Shia Hauria! Please you¡¯re your tryst with me right no!¡¹

    I really don¡¯t want to deal with these guys anymore! Gahard held his head in frustration. Tracy ignored her father who was like that while rushing forward once more with blushing cheeks and lips twisted to a grin that seemed to say how she was really, really hopelessly having fun right now.

    Shia red fiercely at her. She had enough already and intended to knocked her out with one punch.

    But, there an unexpected person was shockingly stopping her.

    ¡¸Shia. Sorry but keep herpany. Just for one round of five minutes. Don¡¯t KO her during that time okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king-samaaa, I¡¯m grateful desuwaaa-!¡¹

    Shia dodged the giant Scythe¡¯s sh while still carrying Yue. At the same time she looked toward Hajime. There he was dropping his gaze toward something in his hand. It was a bundle of paper. At the same time Shia¡¯s excellent ¡°super hellish rabbit ears¡± were picking up Hajime¡¯s muttering.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. The candidate for the raid captain huh. Extremely warlike and berserker. But, she isn¡¯t actually a meathead. If it¡¯s not a personal battle she know when to quit depending on the need, and her ability tomand an army is also high¡­¡­her vocation is ¡°sorcerer¡±?She has natural talent in mastering magic tool? In other words artifact user huh. Fumu¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason it seemed that he was evaluating Princess Tracy. Beside him Liliana was saying ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s the document that Hellina gave you!¡¹.

    ¡¸Hajime-san!? Hajime-saa~~n! I don¡¯t like keeping an empire¡¯s princesspany though¨D¨D[

    ¡¸If you ept, I¡¯ll help you with fixing Yue¡¯s moodter.¡¹

    ¡¸!? Can¡¯t be helped then desu! Oraah,e at meee-, princesss! Desuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahah! It has to be like that-. Keep mepany aplentyyy, Shia Hauriaaa! Desuwaa!¡¹

    What do you mean, exin! Shia wanted to insist that, but she immediately epted the request after Hajime said that.

    Because, Yue would be scary when she woke up after this, so it couldn¡¯t be helped!

    And so,

    ¡¸Tio-san-, pa~ss!¡¹

    ¡¸Oou!? Thy treatment to Yue is really rough!¡¹

    Shia casually tossed Yue away like she was a thing. It was certainly rough. But, she chose Tio in consideration of her breasts¡¯ soft cushion. She was at least still paying attention to the minimum consideration.

    And so the ¡°empire¡¯s first princess VS Hauria¡¯s strongest¡± began in the throne room for real. It was like the rehash of ¡°emperor VS Hauria¡¯s most elite squad¡± in the past.

    ¡¸I think it will be fine if it¡¯s Shia-chan but¡­¡­that princess-sama, doesn¡¯t she feel a bit dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Oi, Hajime. It feels like you are asionally interviewing or examining some people but really, what are you scheming?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Otou-sama! Please tell him more! Ask Hajime-san just what in the world is he scheming with Hellina!¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire were looking at Hajime with worry. They didn¡¯t think that Shia would get wounded, but her opponent was an imperial princess who was disying a fixation to Shia that was a bit out of the norm.

    They were also at the presence of his majesty the emperor here. What if it became an international problem? They were worried if the situation would be undesirable even though they wanted to sightsee here.

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko also asked Hajime the question while ignoring Liliana who only wanted to know the secret maneuver of her number one retainer and her husband and sending worried nces at Gahard and the empire nobles.

    ¡¸O-oi, Hajime-kun. His majesty has given permission but¡­¡­will it really be alright? Somehow, it has be a fantasy battle that I can¡¯t follow with my eyes anymore there. Isn¡¯t this too fierce? This is already a death match isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­the splendid decorations are getting destroyed¡­¡­ah, the pir is blown away! Even though it has such pretty engraving on it¡­¡­they aren¡¯t going to ask us for reimbursing themter aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, there is no problem.¡¹

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko who weren¡¯t an otaku were visibly shaken while they couldn¡¯t help themselves from feeling uneasy.

    Their gaze was fixed on the source of sounds of destruction like *ZUGAGAGAGA* or *DOGON-ZUBAN-* that continued to resound without end. Each time the sound resounded, the beautiful throne room was quickly transformed to look more like a war torn area.

    ¡¸O¡ªHO-HO-HO-HO-! How funnn! This is really fun desuwaaa!! As expected from you Shia Hauria! My attacks can¡¯t even scratch you! I¡¯m getting wet desuwaa¡¹

    ¡¸T-this damn pervert! Or rather you are only aiming at the neck too much! You won¡¯t be able to hit me even in a thousand years like that!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying! Beheading is none other than the aesthetics of battle! What¡¯s more my opponent is Hauria¡¯s strongest! Then the only fitting victory here is when I you¡¯re your head desuwa! Think withmon sense!¡¹

    ¡¸That kind ofmon sense-¡­mon sense¡­¡­kuh, it¡¯s hard to object when I think back at my family desuu-¡¹

    Loudughter and fed up curses were flying back and forth.

    What Tracy brought about was circr tracks that were continuously getting drawn without any moment of pause at all. Using her wrists, arms, walking technique, and her whole body, she produced endlessly rotating shes.

    Even though her weapon should be ssified as super heavy weapon type, she continuously rotated it at high speed as though she was only handling a baton. Furthermore her skill was turning her attacks into a thing of precision. It could only be described as a stunning performance. Coupled with the super fastbo and muddy ck aura that was radiated by the jet ck giant scythe, it was like looking at a localized ck storm from the side.

    Seeing that made anyone only able to ept it.

    That skillfulness was truly a superb skill that was worthy for a daughter of the emperor who was a master of unconventional swordsmanship.

    Of course, the average warrior would be instantly turned to little slices in front of such storm of violence, but Shia was handling all of them perfectly.

    In respond to the shes that came from all directions, she ran around freely with high speed steps while sometimes doing things like dodging in godspeed with her upper body leaving behind afterimages like a certain agent of Matr¡ðx, or cing her hand on the giant scythe¡¯s de to softly divert the trajectory.

    She didn¡¯t seem like she was in danger at all.

    Although,

    ¡¸That princess¡­¡­she is really amazing isn¡¯t she? I think Shia might be using body reinforcement. Around Level II I think.¡¹

    ¡¸There is the restriction of not being allowed to KO her after all. She is also considering Hajime¡¯s wish so it looks like she decided to ¡°only dodging as much as possible¡± but¡­¡­even so it¡¯s amazing that she can keep up with Shia like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the princess herself art also performing body strengthening though¡­¡­even so, she couldst only be called as exceptional the moment she managed to force Shia to also use body strengthening.¡¹

    Tracy were also amazing enough to make Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio to show impressed expression.

    There, Gahard who stood up from his throne and walked toward them snorted while folding his arms.

    ¡¸Even though she is like that, now that both her elder brothers are gone, she is the second strongest in this empire in term of inbat ability. In other words, she is the strongest next after me. In addition, that girl¡¯s specialty isbining diverse magic tools into her battle tactics. She is already surpassing me if she put out all the stops andpletely using all artifacts that we have,¡¹

    That meant, this princess was practically the strongest of the empire.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes widened slightly and he opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Oi oi, the empire is running based on strength supremacy right? That princess is definitely the next emperor then?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. I¡¯ll retire if she try to supnt me through formal duel. Even though¡­¡­I should be able to retire already.¡¹

    For some reason Gahard was sighing while watching the battle that was heating up before their eyes. Rather than looking worried of getting overthrown by his daughter, he looked like he more dissatisfied that she wouldn¡¯t overthrow him already.

    Hajime tilted his head.

    ¡¸You looks dissatisfied huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to retire already and go to an adventure to teh end of the world riding Fernir. I have enough doing the emperor job already. After all I had experienced the greatest battle there is in the legendary decisive battle.¡¹

    It seemed to be something like that. He must have been able to obtain satisfaction as an emperor in the battle of that legendary decisive battle. Surely there would be no other great achievement that could surpass that battle, in that case from now on he would rather live freely as he pleased as an adventurer to keep chasing after a great achievement as just a mere man.

    ¡¸Why isn¡¯t the princess aiming for the throne then?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously because there is something else that she is obsessed with rather than the position of empress.¡¹

    Gahart jerked his chin as though to say, you get it just from looking, right? Shuu and others who were listening to Hajime and Gahard¡¯s conversation without interrupting were also turning their attention back to the battle after that gesture.

    ¡¸Aa! Aa! Shia Hauria! Just how can you be that lovelyyyy!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez! Don¡¯t look at me with such feverish gaze like that Altina desu!¡¹

    Tracy took out two jewels from between her jiggling breasts and crushed it in her grip. Instantly, the jet ck aura swelled up and wrapped around her body, elerating her even further.

    At the same time she also made her skirt to flutter using her centrifugal force. Herscivious garter belt and transparently smooth white thighs were exposed while she unsped the ck chain that was entwined around her thigh.

    That ck chain must also be a magic tool or an artifact. The chain was flying on its own in the air irregrly and entwined around Shia, restraining her.

    Fuhn, Shia instantly pulverized the chain. In addition she grabbed the chain and pulled with overwhelming strength.

    Tracy didn¡¯t resist and jump on her own without any hesitation. She used even the strength she was pulled with to elerate and closed the distance instantly. She swung her giant scythe, swung, and swung!

    In contrast with the intense attack, what was reflected on her face was a slovenly ckened expression of ecstasy.

    ¡¸A, a pervert¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okaa-san! Shhh¡¹

    Akiko-san covered her mouth while unconsciously saying it. Aiko shushed her in worry that saying that was disrespectful for the imperial family.

    ¡¸Tio-oneechan, it¡¯s great isn¡¯t it! Nano! Your kind has increased nano!¡¹

    ¡¸No Myuu. Don¡¯t say it as though mine family hath grown bigger¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu! Shhh. Tio-san will get carried away if you tell her that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Say, Remia. Recently, thy scathing words to me hath increase isn¡¯t it? Of course I¡¯m happy for that but¡­¡­say say, I doth not think that it couldst be the case but, you art not hating me right? Right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­My my, Tio-san, really you. Ufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸Why wouldst you not answer me clearly!? As it thought, is it about the matter of Myuu¡¯s education!? Is that why!?¡¹

    Anyway, it was clear that her highness Princess Tracy was so fixated to Shia that she would easily discard the throne.

    ¡¸But, it also doesn¡¯t like she is doing this for revenge¡­¡­¡¹

    Bias(Her big brother) was killed, and then even though it was only temporarily she got something like ¡°Cor of Covenant¡± put around her neck. Another of her big brother (the second prince) also died because of that cor.

    Therefore, she was targeting Hauria fanatically because of her desire for revenge¡­¡­at first Hajime thought that was the case. Shia too must be thinking the same.

    However, it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case from how Tracy was acting.

    ¡¸You see, that girl, it seems she has gottenpletely charmed by Hauria¡¯s method and way of living.¡¹

    From the start the people of the empire believed in the supremacy of strength. They had the disposition to harbor respect and admiration toward the strong who produced result.

    That tendency became stronger among the nobles, and even more so among the royalty. Even siblings would openly target each other¡¯s life through death match. Because they were the family that was ruling the country, weakness was seen as a great sin.

    Although even they were just human.

    There was no way they could decide and ept everything simply with the standard of strength and weakness, or from the result of a single match.

    Other than the former crown prince Bias (first imperial prince) who got his head chopped off, the second imperial prince (after the Cor of Covenant was put on him, he went Who can believe such impossible im! I¡¯m taking off this cor! and took off the cor for real and went insane before dying), and Tracy herself, she had three more little brothers and two little sisters (all of them were siblings from different mothers). But all of them harbored quite a lot of negative emotions like pent-up resentment or terror (in the level of trauma) toward Hauria.

    And yet¡­¡­

    For some reason Tracy was the only one who discovered the ¡°aesthetics of battle¡± from seeing the countless chopped off heads and the head of her big brother the next emperor who should be stronger than her that were rolling around on the floor of the party venue by Hauria¡¯s assault.

    She got a screw loose in her head. More than one even.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why. It seems after that she got this yearning for Shia Hauria who is the strongest Hauria.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why is she trying to kill her?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because she has a screw loose in her head?¡¹

    Tracy-san was certified as a daughter with screw loose in her head by her own father.

    Even her own father found it hard toprehend, but the point was, a longing to also be strong like Hauria¨D¨Dlike Shia the strongest Hauria, a fighting spirit to want to try challenging such existence as a warrior, a need for social approval and self-esteem that was based on a feeling of reverence that wanted Shia to look at her, and various other kinds of gushing out pathos were blending with each other chaotically, and so it seemed the result was this kind of state.

    ¡¸From the start she is a girl with strong obsession after all. Before this her obsession was directed to Princess Liliana though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Please wait a second, your majesty. Just now she told me right to my face that she hate me though.¡¹

    ¡¸She is always saying that since the past but, that girl actually like you extremely you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of tsundere is that!? Every time I met her in the past she always told me harsh things like I¡¯m ck hearted or my smile is disgusting though!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not lying. It seems she got exceedingly impressed by you princess when she saw you arguing against adult using your calction and smile as your weapon. That girl is fundamentally apathetic toward other people. She won¡¯t persistently pick a quarrel with someone she doesn¡¯t a give damn about.¡¹

    That¡¯s absolutely a lie, Liliana¡¯s gaze said with shock and even greater doubt. In respond Gahard continued ¡¸That¡¯s exactly why¡¹.

    ¡¸It seemed that girl had a really big expectation. How would Princess Liliana brokeyou¡¯re your engagement with Bias, or perhaps you would use your strength to make use of the marriage for your own benefit. After all that girl was the one who thought that Bias isn¡¯t worthy for Princess Liliana the most.¡¹

    And yet, there wasn¡¯t any sign of Liliana leading Bias by the nose at all. In addition, although calling it resolve sounded nice, to Tracy the mask of smile that Liliana was putting on at that time only looked like resignation.

    You are the ck hearted princess right? Even though you are weak physically, you are the strong who fight with that ingenuity and your fake smile right? Just what are you doing then?

    ¡¸Something like that. She was really displeased with that event in her own way. Well, in other words, she is someone who show her good will in a contrary way.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a feeling that could be called selfish, but in a sense she waspletely recognizing Liliana. Liliana¡¯s expression turned conflicted hearing that.

    ¡¸Aa, so was that why? She wasn¡¯t at the party venue when Hauria attacked.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. In short she was sulking at that time. She even skipped the party.¡¹

    At Hajime¡¯s question, Kaori and others who were in the ce at that time went ¡¸Ah¡¹. Yes, when Tracy appeared, all of them didn¡¯t realize her identity because they hadn¡¯t met her at that party in the past.

    If she was the first imperial princess, normally she would be present at the engagement party of the crown prince.

    The significance of the engagement between the crown prince(Bias) and the kingdom¡¯s princess(Liliana) was great. It was no different than proiming that the position as the next emperor had been decided at that point.

    Some of Bias¡¯s half siblings who weren¡¯t able to stomach that fact¨D¨Din the case of the young imperial prince and princess then it was due to their concubine mother¨D¨Dwere boycotting the party, but at the very least Tracy¡¯s reason for not attending the engagement party seemed to be this.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­let¡¯s use past reyter to see how did the Haurias secured the imperial family at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an unpleasant tour you¡¯re nning, you bastard.¡¹

    Gahard¡¯s face scowled heavily. He must have guessed what Hajime was nning from the words past rey.

    All the empire nobles were saying things like ¡¸I don¡¯t want to see that nightmare for the second time¡¹¡¸Oops, I need to get back to my work soon¡¹¡¸I¡¯m going to my paid vacation at the afternoon. ¡­¡­I need to leave the capital soon¡¹ while secretly trying to escape from another entrance.

    Then, it was at that timing *pipipi-pipipi-* there was rm sound. The sound came from Hajime¡¯s wristwatch.

    It seemed that five minutes had passed.

    ¡¸Hajime-san! It¡¯s enough isn¡¯t it! It¡¯s alright for me to punch her isn¡¯t it! It¡¯s fine for me to go One Punch ¡ðan on her isn¡¯t ittt!¡¹

    Tracy¡¯s face turned sad with the end of the honeymoon time. She was pointlessly beautiful, so it really pained the heart of the people there.

    ¡¸Time of bliss pass really quickly¡­¡­then, I shall put my entire being into this next strike desuwaa-¡¹

    Tracy too understood that she wouldn¡¯t be a match for Shia if Shia got serious. She came to a clean decision Honorable death is the best! and her viiness nobledy face twisted to look even more viinous.

    ¡¸You are a disgusting person but, well, you got spirit! Desuu! Out of respect for all the diligent practice that you have clearly umted until now, I¡¯ll utterly defeat you as a warrior head ooon!¡¹

    Like that, the two of them were going to enter thest moment with an atmosphere that felt nice in a sense¨D¨Dit was then.

    ¡¸¡­¡­On the contrary! Yue-san whose stomach got punched hasn¡¯t forgotten her angeeeer!¡¹ (TN: Yue said ¡®Tokoraga ghon¡± here, which was a line from Ali Al Saachez of Gundam OO)

    ¡¸Ah, wait Yue!¡¹

    Actually Yue had recovered from a little while ago but she pretended that she was still unconscious until now. She suddenly got up in a sh and shook off Kaori¡¯s restain while firing off an extrarge lightning sphere.

    It seemed that she wanted to flip the table at the climax of this duel that was going to end in a good note somehow.

    It was truly childish. Since this trip started Yue-sama seemed to have be really excited and in high spirits like kid going ¡®kya kya ufufu¡¯ when in a vacation.

    Like that, just as the lightning sphere was going to envelop both Tracy and Shia¨D¨DShia surely would defend against this attack with her fighting spirit defense, but for YUe it would be enough as long as Shia was troubled by it¨Dpletely¡­¡­

    At that moment,

    ¡¸What a treat at thisst minute! Eat it! ¨D¨DEXESSSSSSSS!!¡¹

    Of all things to happen, Tracy charged at the lightning sphere on her own. She rotated her giant scythe dancingly and,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wha-, whaattttt!?¡¹

    Yue¡¯sical shocked voice echoed in the hall. Shockingly, the giant scythe split the lightning sphere into two, four, eight, it didn¡¯t stop there, the lightning was coiling around the rotating scythe and then getting absorbed into the de.

    ¡¸Nnfuuu!! It¡¯s brimming desuwaa!! I can do it with this-¡¹

    A second round of shock.

    The jet ck aura pierced the sky. It was an explosive increase of power that could be mistaken as volcano eruption.

    At the center of it imperial princess Tracy was grinning joyfully. It was as though she was getting really excited that there was An unexpected second round desuwa!

    And then,

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Limit Break¡±kkk!! Desuwa!¡¹

    That skill that would never be permitted except for the hero, Hajime who was an exception among exception, and those who owned Hajime¡¯s artifact, was activated right now.

    Also, a certain abyss lord whose existence itself was iprehensible had also obtained an iprehensible power called ¡°Abyss Lord¡± through iprehensible sequence of events that was actually no different at all from ¡°Limit Break¡±, but it was somethingpletely iprehensible so it wasn¡¯t counted here.

    Tracy¡¯s ringlet curls were blown up and down fiercely by the wind while her blue eyes were shining like jewels. Then a secondter.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Wha, what in the worldddd!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Shia was naturally among those who yelled. In addition Kaori, Shizuku, Liliana, and even Aiko who knew about how special ¡°Limit Break¡± was were also yelling together in shock.

    Even Hajime¡¯s eyes widened ¡¸Eh? Seriously?¡¹. Gahard was smiling wryly, while Shuu and others who thought that the battle would finally end couldn¡¯t digest the situation and watching with their mouths wide open. Amidst all those, there was only one person¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡­¡­J-just as nned!¡¹(TN: Keikaku doori)

    Only Yue was looking extremely awkward and averted her gaze thinking that she had really done it this time.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Sorry that the chapter ends in half-baked timing. I had too much fun writing the high spirited desuwa youngdy¡­¡­when I realized, the word count had gone past 5000 and there wasn¡¯t long before the update time arrive (sweat). And so I¡¯m ending it here for the time being. I think that this chapter will leave a lot of questions but please have mercy. I¡¯ll put everything together at the next chapter. Best regards!

    ¡ùMaterial

    ¨C Is this how the empire do thingssss

    From Okazu Club¡¯s material. When I investigated it seems that it¡¯s originally a famous saying of Mister Choushuu. Electrifying!

    ¨C Subtitle¡¸This feeling, it¡¯s definitely love desuwa-¡¹

    From the many famous saying of Graham-sama. He is a character that I especially like even among the Gundam series lol. Should I make Tracy as Virgo at the hidden setting¡­¡­or perhaps, should I make the lord as Virgo in preapration for the story of the lord VS Hajime right after he conquer Raisen¡­¡­ (TN: I don¡¯t get this reference at all, help!)

    ¡ùI have tentatively put subtitles to the travel journal chapters. I did it hastily, so perhaps I¡¯ll change them againter.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? Yosh, You Pass! by Demon King</strong>

    The imperial princess Tracy activated ¡°Limit Break¡± which should be impossible.

    Muddy ck aura burst up like a tornado. The figure in the center of it sported a grin that split her lips like a crescent moon. Coupled with her harsh beauty and giant scythe, she looked exactly like a ¡°fallen viiness¡±.

    Compared to Shia¡¯s cute figure and bluish white magic power, she looked like a hiddenst boss who was standing in the way of the heroine.

    In fact the strength flooding that body was immense. From the pressure she radiated her specs had definitely increased by several times. To the observer, they somehow hallucinated that her blond drill hair had somehow increased in number. They looked like they were twisting and meandering.

    Anyway, it was also certain that this wasn¡¯t just a bluff or illusion from Shia¡¯s grumbling ¡¸Mumumu-¡¹ and her wary expression.

    Hajime also checked with his magic eye stone. He learned that Tracy wasn¡¯t using any kind of artifact and she was really activating the ¡°Limit Break¡± with her own strength.

    ¡¸Now, here Ie! Shia Hauria! Has you finished preparing for the fun, fun overtime!?¡¹

    ¡¸I already have more than enough though?¡¹

    ¡¸Myy-, how unfriendly! But, that side of your is also lovely desuwa!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, she is really Altina¡¯s kind desuu. My words won¡¯t go through desu-¡¹

    Shia didn¡¯t even try to hide her disgusted face. Tracy made a smile of wild joy and raised her giant scythe in overhead position for a vertical down swing.

    ¡¸Please I ask you, to ept this seething passion of mineeee!¡¹

    ¡¸It will be a bit hard to deal with this using just Level II¡­¡­why is there so many degenerate pervert who turn out to be abnormally superhuman I wonder?¡¹

    Shia let out a long sigh, but Tracypletely ignored her and let out a magnificent loudugh¡¸Ooo-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-¡¹ with her tension increasing through the roof. She was in a perfect condition. She began to rotate her giant scythe in high speed.

    By doing that, the muddy ck torrent of magic power was converging into her giant scythe.

    ¡¸Muu, this isn¡¯t normal. Hajime-kun, is it alright to not stop them?¡¹

    Shuuzou who hadn¡¯t said anything at all since the match started and only watched with his eyes zing fierily finally let out a worried voice from feeling the aberrant pressure. Koichi and Kirino also stopped watching the battle gleefully with their gaze alternately looking at Shia and Hajime with a bit of worry.

    Hajime, no, Yue, Kaori, Shizuku, Tio, and then Aiko, Myuu, Remia, and even Liliana were tilting their head as though to say ¡¸Just what are you saying?¡¹

    They noticed a secondter.

    Come to think of it, Shuuzou and others had never seen the bugged bunny Shia before.

    From the past rey they had only watched Shia¡¯s hopeless rabbit performance at her first meeting with Hajime, the way she fought desperately in Raisen while looking like she wanted to cry, and even at the battle against Tio in the northern mountain range and against the giant army of monsters, she was overshadowed by Hajime and others. She was doing her part in those battles, but she still wasn¡¯t at the level of bugged character at that time.

    It was understandable then that they were feeling somewhat concerned just from Shia facing an opponent of this level. In fact, Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and even Akiko were also looking slightly worried.

    And so Hajime smiled wryly and replied with only a short sentence.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You will understand if you watch.¡¹

    He urged them with his gaze to look at Shia and Tracy after saying that. Shuuzou and others followed his gaze toward that direction¡­¡­

    And then,

    ¡¸Now! It¡¯s time for massacre desuwaaa¨D¨DEGXESSSSSSSSSSSS!!¡¹

    The giant scythe that was rotating in high speed overhead fired innumerable jet ck des. Those des drew a giant arc and a part of them passed above the head of Hajime and others to circle around. The des attacked Shia from left, right, above, and even from the back.

    Originally this technique must be for carving apart the whole area around the user. Tracy¡¯s technique to control it to form a cage of magic des was astonishing.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nuhn¡¹

    Shia lifted her foot, and dropped it. She entered the state of body strengthening Level V just for an instant.

    A tremor that felt like an earthquake shook the pce. The floor¨D¨Dit was the floor of the throne room, so the surface was made from a hard mineral material, added with steel te and magic barrier that automatically activated from impact¨D¨Dturned into a crater with cracks spreading like spider web. At the same time a shockwave also radiated out around Shia.

    With just that, the majority of the jet ck magic des rushing toward her were erased. Even the rest was blown away to every direction.

    Just in case, Shia had sent a short gaze toward Yue. She blocked the shockwave toward the audiences with perfect timing, even so the pupils of Shuuzou and others including all the empire nobles turned into dot in shock.

    But, the bugged bunny didn¡¯t obtain her numerous nicknames just from something of this level.

    The true absurdity happened right after.

    ¡¸Ahah. Receive thisssss! This is my full power in full throttle! It¡¯s time for beheading desuwaaaa! ¨D¨DEGXESSSSSSSSSSS!!¡¹

    With a slight dy after the magic des attack from all directions, Tracy appeared behind Shia. It seemed she had even cut through the shockwave. Apparently she was convinced that Shia would be able to endure her attack and she closed the distance by using the magic des as cover.

    Tracy sported a happy smile of wild joy when Shia looked back across her shoulder and their eyes met. However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation in her swing.

    The giant scythe¡¯s sharpness had been explosively increased due to the thick jet ck aura wrapping around it. It swung toward Shia¡¯s slender neck¨D¨D

    *Gakii¡ª-nn*

    A sound like metal shing on metal echoed.

    Time also felt like it had stopped.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think I just heard a sound that should be impossibleing from human body though¡¹

    Tracy-san¡¯s mad joy vanished for an instant. It seemed her mind was blown away by thepletely unexpected, no, thepletely absurd urrence.

    Even now there was the sound of *creak creak scrap scrap* that shouldn¡¯t be made from human body. She looked at Shia¡¯spletely unprotected neck that had been hit by her strongest and greatest sh. Her expression turned nk.

    This was one of the reasons why Shia was a bugged bunny that blew away even the madness of a battle maniac.

    ¨D¨DShia-style Metamorphosis Magic Steel Coating(Fighting Spirit Defense)

    Throw away your de ande at me barehanded! What¡¯s wrong¡­¡­you scared?

    But it¡¯s fine! Shockwave will pass through so it¡¯s still effective! This fragment of absurdity seemed to say that.

    The eyes of Shuuzou and others flew out like in a gag. Their face seemed to say ¡¸Something like this is possibleee!?¡¹.

    I understand. I understa~nd your feeling, Hajime and others seemed to stay with their faraway look. Then in front of them Shia slowly pulled back her fist.

    ¡¸Passion, ideal, principle, intellect, elegance, refinement¨D¨Dyou have enough of all those. But, however-, you are overwhelminglyy~cking in ¡°fighting spirit¡±¨C!!¡¹

    Tracy came back to her senses with a gasp and stepped back with convulsing expression. Even so she reacted swiftly.

    She took a short chain from the dream breast pocket.

    There were ten rings on that chain. She instantly put her fingers into those rings and poured her magic power, activating a barrier that was worth ten ¡°Holy Severance¡±¡­¡­

    ¡¸This is how you put your fighting spirit into it desuu! SHAORAAAAAA¡ª¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way this is¨D¨Dhidebuu!?¡¹

    *Papapapapann* Continuous sounds of breaking echoed, then right after that Shia¡¯s fist pushed forward as though no barrier was on its way at all. That fistnded on Tracy¡¯s chest immediately after.

    Tracy was blown away while spinning in the air. She crashed on a pir inside the throne room and bounced, then she hit another pir and bounced again, she bounced all around like a pinball, and in the end she crashed on a furniture vase that looked absurdly expensive and came to a stop with only her butt sticking out.

    Her body was convulsing *Twitch-twitch-twitch*

    She looked dead no matter how they looked at her¡­¡­

    No, she moved just a single arm by squeezing out herst strength. She lifted her hand behind even though that hand was shaking fiercely¡­¡­

    ¡¸M-my deepest, gratitude. Niceee, fiiighttt~ desuwa¨D¨Dslump¡¹

    She made a firm thumb up and firmly spoke her praise and satisfaction, and then she fell limp at the end of the death match.

    No, that¡¯s you. You have done really well. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but send her their praise and apuse inside their heart.

    Even the interviewer Hajime reflexively grinned at the imperial princess¡¯s brave fight.

    ¡¸She passed.¡¹

    ¡¸Passing what huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Passing of what!?¡¹

    Hajime paid no mind to Gahard¡¯s stare. He also didn¡¯t listen to the questioning of Princess Liliana.

    While they were doing that, Shia slowly lowered down her outstretched fist.

    ¡¸She is an outrageous pervert but, well¡­¡­she has a good fighting sense.¡¹

    She lightly brushed away her rabbit ear *fuasa* with one hand. Shia smiled fuh and coolly turned around. Her gesture was a bit savory. A bit like a certain lord.

    The dumbfounded Shuuzou and others remembered to breath seeing her action. Yaegashi family¡¯s eyes were sparkling, no, zing. Tomoichi and others were also smiling faintly seeing the reason why she was called bugged.

    ¡¸Wait, this isn¡¯t the time to just watch! First aid! First aid! Your highnesssss! Are you aliveeee-¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right! Kaori, let¡¯s help out!¡¹

    Slowly, blood was spreading from inside the vase where Tracy¡¯s vase was buried into. Kaori and Shizuku ran toward her in great panic.

    ¡¸H-Hajime-kun! Is the princess alright!? Look, she is twitching like a fish that is fished up to thend¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, her convulsion stopped¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko went deathly pale.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Even if she really die, it¡¯s possible to revive her if she is still freshly dead.¡¹

    ¡¸Your appreciation for life is too low! Do you need rehabilitation starting from your moral value!?¡¹

    ¡¸Reviving the dead is so easy like preparing an instant food huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Themon sense of the adults with good senses was crumbling into dust that vanished into the wind. Tomoichi¡¯s gaze stabbed at Shuu and Sumire as though to say Just how did you raise this guy!, but the two of them averted their gaze away in a sh and mumbled vaguely.

    If one sharpened their hearing, they would hear excuses like ¡¸No, well, with the fantasy encroaching into the real like this, something like resurrection is just a small detail isn¡¯t it? Even in video game the characters often die in battle, yep¡¹¡¸If it¡¯s a game then the real hurdle will be making ae-back from 1 HP, yep¡¹ being muttered.

    This is why Nagumo family is just-! These damn game maniacs! Tomoichi held his head in his wits¡¯ end.

    The mini Tomoichi in his heart was peeking out saying ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine already? There won¡¯t be any hardship if you just ept it you know?¡¹. Hopefully Tomoichi-san would win his battle against his inner self here.

    A slight distance away, Akiko was alternately ncing at Tracy who was lying on a sea of blood and her father Gahard with an uneasy look while pushing on Aiko¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸H-hey, Aiko. If it¡¯s Kaori-chan then she can heal her highness right? It will be fine right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yep. It will be fi¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, her soul slip away¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaki-saaaan-. Do you need any helpppp!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan-sensei~, please dooo!¡¹

    Aiko broke into a dash. She jumped *pyon* to the rescue scene. Then ¡¸Haaih¡¹ she let out a yell of fighting spirit like a master of kenpo. Her hand shined in light pink color and hit something down as though she was performing a volleyball smash.

    Right away, Tracy¡¯s body jerked and bent backward like a shrimp.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, did you mistake your strength control?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, Shia, thou¡­¡­wisheth that if circumstances permit it¡­¡­? ¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way! It¡¯s not like I was thinking of something like Try dying one time! just because she is an imperial princess!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia-oneechan¡­¡­scary¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan!?¡¹

    Hajime turned his gaze toward Gahard while such conversation was going on.

    ¡¸So, empire. What is that artifact? Is that some kind of the empire¡¯s secret treasure? Also, how can that princess use ¡°Limit Break¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Really, just how thick is the skin of your face?¡¹

    Gahard let out a deep sigh inplete exasperation.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Magic Eater Scythe Egxess¡±. It¡¯s an artifact that the first emperor discovered at the bottom of Ur¡¯ske.¡¹

    ¡¸Ur¡¯ske?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, your majesty? If that¡¯s true, Ur is in the kingdom¡¯s territory so the kingdom should have the right of possession for it isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Just shut up you ck hearted princess who is hungry for benefits¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you two in sync like that!? Or rather, I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m not ck hearted!¡¹

    Gahard ignored the protesting Princess Liliana and continued exining. ording to him, the first emperor was a leader of a mercenary group. It could be understood that he was an extremely ambitious person from how he built a country despite such status.

    Him discovering Egxess at the bottom of Ur¡¯ske because his ambition was pulling him toward that coincidence.

    ¡¸There is a legend that ¡°something precious¡± is dwelling in the bottom of Ur¡¯ske since the ancient time because of spirit or whatever. You might have heard about it if you ever went there.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa. I heard that from the owner of the ¡°Inn of Water Fairy¡±. It seems the inn¡¯s name was also taken from that legend¡­¡­aa, I see. So the first emperor sought even that kind of legend, in order to obtain new strength.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. He didn¡¯t know what might possibly be his strength after all. I heard that he even directed his ambition to rule toward the church deep inside.¡¹

    ¡¸So your weak faith came from your bloodline huh.¡¹

    Gahard shrugged. Tracy also resumed breathing at that time. She had recovered to a degree where she groaned ¡¸Uu~n uu~n desuwaaa¡¹ with her unique end of sentence that was as firm as Shia.

    Kaori continued her treatment while Shizuku was giving the princess ap pillow. Aiko was staying on standby in preparation for the worse with her soul magic. They were sending creeped out nces that said ¡¸Uwaa, there is far fewer ces that are alright in the princesspared to not?¡¹ at Shia.

    It seemed that the princess¡¯s whole body was far more beaten and messed up than her appearance at the outside suggested.

    Even so, she recovered sessfully so Tomoichi and others patted their chest in relieve while Yue and others were listening carefully to Gahard and Hajime¡¯s talk from the start.

    ¡¸And so, it seems there was a small ruin that looked like a church at the bottom of thatke. That scythe was left there together with a lithograph.¡¹

    ¡¸Church? Lithograph? The holy church also built a church in that kind of ce?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I heard that the building¡¯s style waspletely different. It was a ruin from who know which era. Most of all, the letters that were written on the lithograph was teh proof of that.¡¹

    ¨D¨DMagic Eater Scythe Egxess. I offer it to those who bear a grudge to the god.

    ¡¸A heretic huh. Could it be¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, since the empire¡¯s founding those who can use Egxess at the level that can be called as ¡°master¡± is only Tracy other than the first emperor.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it because the scythe will forcefully devour the user¡¯s magic power once they touched it and even after they let go of it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, as expected from the greatest transmutation master. You get it just from looking at it.¡¹

    There was also how it was very difficult just to handle a scythe as a weapon. But more than that, the magic power amount that the weapon demanded was absurd even when it wasn¡¯t in use.

    It was to the degree that only owner of magic power in the level of Hajime and others could use it. Otherwise¨D¨D

    ¡¸The user will have to fight until they die. To fight and fight in order to continue devouring the magic power(enemy).¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really a cursed tool huh. I feel something like a deep-seated grudge from it. As I thought, it¡¯s a relic from the era of the Liberators¡­¡­no, perhaps it was from even more ancient time. It seems the holy sword has existed far longer than the era of the Liberators, so perhaps this thing is also something as ancient as that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu. Although my lightning sphere was weakened so it would only shock the target unconscious, this thing was still able to devour my magic.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s gaze was attracted by curiosity toward Egxess that was lying near Tracy.

    Perhaps because they had just heard the story, even though Tracy¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t holding it right now, the scythe was d in an aura that was like miasma and it felt like they could hear a groan of deep-seated grudge Ooo from it.

    Then after that, that muddy ck miasma stretched out slowly¡­¡­and touched Tracy¡¯s leg *chon*. Right after that, Tracy¡¯s body jerked and convulsed,

    ¡¸F-fightt~, fight moreee~ desuwaa~¡¹

    ¡¸Y-your highness!? What¡¯s the matter¡­¡­.eh!? Her magic power is rapidly slipping out!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t run away from the ancient battlefieldddd~ desuwaa¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean ancient battlefield!? Your highness, get a hold of yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll use the magic of magic power transfer!¡¹

    The treatment seemed to be flurried for some reason. It was like a field hospital there.

    Hajime pointed at Tracy and looked at Gahard.

    ¡¸She ispletely cursed isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. That¡¯s not really different from her usual behavior.¡¹

    ¡¸Just how did you raise her huh.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the result of me not raising her.¡¹

    ¡¸Raising a child properly is important isn¡¯t it, dear?¡¹

    Remia mama casually entered the conversation. Her lovely smile stabbed into Hajime papa. Eh? What did you say? Hajime pretended to not hear anything.

    ¡¸So, about the Limit Break. Of course she didn¡¯t have it originally. It¡¯s something she acquired. It seems she obtained it from that legendary decisive battle. In all likelihood, the artifact that you supplied for us must be the trigger.¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s strange that the princess is the only one if that¡¯s the case isn¡¯t it? At that time, the whole mankind¡¯s battle strength should be put through Limit Break. Or are you telling me that now there are a lot of other people who have Limit Break too?¡¹

    ¡¸I also thought so and investigated, but Tracy is the only one. ¡­¡­This is just my guess, but there are two causes. First that she is using Egxess on top of being in Limit Break state where her body was strengthened like crazy. The other cause is that she didn¡¯t receive Shirasaki Kaori¡¯s healing¡­¡­that¡¯s the only thing I can think of.¡¹

    What do you mean? Hajime and others tilted their head in puzzlement. Gahard recalled that time and he looked like he got a headache.

    ¡¸Originally I didn¡¯t intend to bring that girl into the battle. The crown prince and the second prince had passed on at that time, so that girl was the next emperor candidate based on her real strength and also her right of inheritance¡¯s ranking.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. The other countries all left behind their children who would shoulder the future. I also sent Randell and mother to evacuate to the empire at that time.¡¹

    Gahard himself was prepared to die in battle at that time, so his decision was only natural, Liliana said with an understanding nod.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, if she participated in the final battle, it was strange that we didn¡¯t meet her in the meeting inside the fortress. Or rather, various people came to meet me before the final battle started but¡­¡­the princess wasn¡¯t among them.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s gaze turned toward Shia and Tio. His gaze asked them whether they had met her without him knowing about it. From Tracy¡¯s personality, she looked like she would definitely head to meet Shia or the Hauria n at the very least but¡­¡­

    Even so, it was strange that they never heard about her at all until now.

    Shia and Tio also shook their head as expected.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t remember ever meeting her.¡¹(Shia)

    ¡¸I was the one who joined up with everyonest at that time.¡¹(Tio)

    ¡¸I was also the suprememander after a fashion at that time but¡­¡­I didn¡¯t remember hering to greet me. Or rather, I don¡¯t remember meeting her even after the battle was over.¡¹

    Gahard nodded, saying that it was only natural.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because she not only ignored my order to participate in the final battle, she even took out Egxess that was sealed in the deepest part of the treasure vault without permission.¡¹

    Also, at that time the loyal soldiers of the empire who were guarding the vault all received the Princess Smash without exception.

    And so, because all in the vault belonged to the emperor, it waspletely a robbery even if it was done by an imperial princess.

    ording to some of the mister soldiers who were clinging and pleading to Tracy even while trembling from the pain of their son below, when Tracy tried to take out every single artifacts that could be used for the battle, suddenly muddy ck aura overflowed from the deepest part of the vault.

    In other words, Egxess responded to Tracy¡¯s heart that was seeking strength¡­¡­or perhaps it sensed that it was ¡°time for thest battle¡±¡­¡­

    The truth would remain buried, but anyway, Egxess had never radiated out miasma by itself until then, so the soldiers there who couldn¡¯t participate in the final battle because they were too weak felt that it was destiny and they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to stop Tracy anymore.

    ¡¸Because of that she even made use of my disguise artifact to camouge herself and slipped through the gate easily. After that the stupid girl hid all the time so that she wouldn¡¯t get forcefully send back. After all Egxess stood out too much even if she was hiding her true form.¡¹

    So that was what happened, she couldn¡¯t show herself to anyone else. No wonder that nobody recalled meeting her there then.

    ¡¸W-why did she go that far?¡¹

    A person withmon sense, Kaoruko-san asked that question. She implicitly asked, Even though she is a princess, why¡­¡­? Even after she had seen how Tracy acted, she was still unable to wipe the fantasy of ¡°If she is a princess shouldn¡¯t she not act like that?¡±.

    It must be because the first princess she saw was Liliana whose exterior waspletely ¡°a lovely princess of a fantasy world¡±. As expected from the ck hearted princess who had mastered the 108 uses of the mask of smiling face. She perfectly manipted everyone¡¯s impression on her.

    And then the one who answered that question of Kaoruko-san wasn¡¯t Gahard who was about to open his mouth¡­¡­

    ¡¸The answer is obvious desuwa! It was a grand battle that would only happen once in this lifetime! The great decisive battle that would be deeply carved in mankind¡¯s history! There would be nothing more unfortunate than being unable to participate in such battle! Desuwa!¡¹

    ¡¸E-eee?¡¹

    It was Tracy. ¡¸Reeevived!! I¡¯m reeeviveeed!!¡¹ She stood imposingly while being surrounded by Kaori and others. Even though she almost died, no, she had inly died just now, her expression was looking extremely refreshed instead!

    ¡¸Shirasaki Kaori, and the other two! My thanks! It was annoying when my dead elder brother Bias waved at me from the other side of the river saying ¡ºCome over hereeee! You shoulde over here tooooo!¡», so I was busy throwing the rocks in the riverbed but¡­¡­well, I should overlook that matter! Be thankful!¡¹

    No, are you grateful or do you want other to be grateful to you, which is it? Everyone there did their best to swallow that tsukkomi inside their heart.

    Because, she had clearly gone through a near-death experience, but nobody there felt like performing aedy anymore by making a tsukkomi about it.

    ¡¸Eerr, I guess I should at least ask, are you alright? Especially in your head.¡¹

    Shia spoke out words that sounded quite horrible depending on how one listened to it.

    Tracy¡¯s expression burst into happiness because Shia talked to her. It wasn¡¯t a face of ecstasy or arousal. It was a cute and refreshing smile like a girl who was celebrating her birthday. She was pointlessly beautiful, so she looked excessively charming.

    ¡¸There is no problem with my body, Shia Hauria. Thanks to you even my gloomy heart has also been cleared up. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the gentlemen called this state of mind as¡­¡­that¡¯s right, this must be what they called ¡°sage mode¡±! I¡¯mpletely like a sage right now desuwa!¡¹

    All the male there starting from Hajime averted their gaze toward the distant sky with beautifully synchronous movement. You don¡¯t need to perform the role of ignorant princess at this kind of timing you know¡­¡­they seemed to want to say that.

    ¡¸Is that so. Please stay like that forever if possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my¡­¡­to say that ¡°I¡¯m fine the way I am¡± like that. Fufu, Shia Hauria, you really are a smooth talker aren¡¯t you desuwa?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no change at all with your Altina brain desuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia quietly hid behind Tio. A pervert for a pervert. A pervert meat shield! That was what she was doing.

    Hajime asked once more in order to return the conversation to the right track.

    ¡¸And princess. What¡¯s the reason you can use Limit Break?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes. It¡¯s definitely just as his majesty said.¡¹

    ording to her, she hid and then joined the battle, experienced an extreme situation in the middle of the final battle, and in the end she survived. As expected, there was no way she didn¡¯t stand out with the way she swung around Egxess right at the center of the battlefield. In the end Gahard easily captured her when she was exhausted and unable to move.

    And then, the mankind allied army that was in a ragged state both in mind and body due to forcefully using ¡°Limit Break¡± and the fierce battleter on would receive the treatment for their soul and body from Kaori and Aiko after their magic power recovered but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Good grief! Even though I only sneaked to the frontline of hell just for a little, his majesty gave me a punishment instead desuwa! Irrational! Unreasonable! A parent who doesn¡¯t understand his daughter¡¯s heart! You¡¯re stu~pid-stu~pid desuwa!¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, this girl had been belligerent and dislike losing since she was little but, the screws in her head only became this loose since the incident of Hauria attack.¡¹

    Gahard¡¯s dry stare caught Shia who was peeking out from above Tio¡¯s shoulder. *Pyoko-* Shia¡¯s face pulled back. It was as though she was quickly saying My rabbit ears doesn¡¯t hear anything~.

    ¡¸Aa~, in other words, that punishment was not receiving any healing and recovering from the weakened state of Limit Break by your own strength huh. We never met you after the final battle because you got immediately sent home and unable to move all that time while recuperating then?¡¹

    ¡¸That was what happened, demon king-sama! Furthermore, Egxess too, it mercilessly kept taking away my magic power even during my recuperation, so my recovery got even more dyed¡­¡­my stomach was bloating thanks to drinking magic power recovery potion everyday desuwa.¡¹

    Really this child is a real glutton! Tracy lifted up Egxess and pped it *pechi* as though to say that.

    In actuality, she was in a state where it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if she died anytime. For the whole month her whole body would be wracked with pain intermittently, and intense feeling of fatigue continued to torment her without showing any sign of healing. Her treatment period was truly harsh to the extreme. An ordinary person would undoubtedly go mad first before their flesh body died. That was how bad her condition was.

    But, with her insatiable longing and rivalry toward Hauria, she ovee that hellish boundary of life and death and she also became able to adjust the degree of magic power that Egxess devoured from her. And then when shepletely recovered, it seemed she awakened to ¡°Limit Break¡± with her own strength.

    Also, the gazes of many people especially the maids toward Gahard became extreme~~~ly cold because even though they had won the legendary decisive battle with much effort, the princess was the only one who kept suffering continuously like that.

    As expected, even Gahard thought that the punishment was sufficient already after three days passed. He also didn¡¯t want to throw a damper on the victory mood anymore than this, so he nned to request Kaori for healing. But,

    ¡¸It was this girl herself who refused. She said things like she has the feeling something will wake up inside her if she ovee this trial.¡¹

    ¡¸She was also awakened to something else wasn¡¯t she? It absolutely wasn¡¯t just Hauria¡¯s attack that caused her screws to turn loose like this, but also because of that hellish month.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t deny that.¡¹

    This time it was Shia¡¯s nk stare that pierced at Gahard. Gahard quietly averted his gaze.

    ¡¸Originally, I wanted to go meet Sha Hauria and demon king-sama and party immediately but¡­¡­when I arrived at Fea Bergen, everyone had already returned home desuwa.¡¹

    If only I could hijack his majesty¡¯s Fernir at that time, how frustrating desuwa! Tracy said while ring at her father.

    ¡¸I see, and so your highness kept training until now so that you can make your challenge when one day when you meet her.¡¹

    ¡¸I also use kusarigama(sickle and chain) but¡­¡­it¡¯s impossible for me to use a scythe of that size. Your highness, your battle just now was truly a sight for sore eyes.¡¹

    Koichi and Shuuzou and then Kirino gave her their heartfelt praise.

    There Tracy¡¯s eyes finally caught sight of all the parent~s. She tilted her head with the question of Eh? Who could this people be?

    Everyone smiled wryly and introduced themselves once more.

    ¡¸My! I see! Then once more, my name is Tracy D Hoelscher desuwa. It¡¯s truly an honor to be able to meet with the family of such truly powerful people.¡¹

    Tracy bowed with a beautiful courtesy. She was seriously an imperial princess just from her apeparance.

    Certainly, she had some serious screw looses in her head but, ¡°at least¡± she was able to discern how she should act at any given time. It was just as Hellina-san investigated!

    Eh, who is this girl? Tomoichi and others made such face seeing Tracy¡¯splete one-eighty, however she ignroed them and her hand shyly touched her cheek.

    ¡¸However, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s embarrassing to show such shoddy battle to everyone for your first sightseeing here.¡¹

    ¡¸No, our praise just now is genuine.¡¹

    Tracy¡¯s face became like an embarrassed maiden at Shuuzou¡¯s words. However, her words next contained really dangerous words.

    ¡¸But, in the end I was unable to reap Shia Hauria¡¯s head. Far from that, I couldn¡¯t even put a scratch on her. I¡¯m truly ashamed of howcking I am. I wish that next time I¡¯ll be able to take her head with *st*, like this desuwa.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wrench off your head before that. Desuu¡¹

    Oh my, I¡¯m happy! Tracy¡¯s face became like a maiden who had just gotten confessed. As expected she was still Tracy.

    ¡¸I had also went to a warrior journey to sharpen my skill in order to have the greatest tryst with Shia Hauria, and yet¡­¡­¡¹

    As a fellow princess, Liliana¡¯s expression convulsed while she looked like she wanted to say That ain¡¯t what a princess should do¡­¡­

    ¡¸T-Tracy-sama, you went out to such a journey?¡¹

    ¡¸The people of the empire really is no good just as I thought desuu. If I don¡¯t quickly do something with this princess at least¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, give up already. It¡¯s already toote for this princess. I think she will chase after Shia until she die.¡¹

    ¡¸Assassination is a no okay? Right now you are making a really bad face, Shia. You¡¯repletely an evil bunny.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I realize once more that Hauria is a race that is specialized for assassination. How terrifying.¡¹

    All the empire nobles started to tremble fiercely when they heard the words assassination by Hauria. Look, this goosebumps on my arms¡­¡­they were showing each other¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸In the end, I couldn¡¯t even conquer a greatbyrinth¡­¡­I was able to reach the deepest part of Great Labyrinth Raisen but, I waspletely helpless before thest guardian.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The gaze of everyone¡¯s in Hajime¡¯s group snapped toward Hajime. Hajime let out an ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸It attacked just like demon king-sama. When red magic power burst out, it moved with super speed¡­¡­at present I can¡¯t imagine how I can possibly win against it no matter how much I struggle. Shia Hauria, you conquered such enemy didn¡¯t you? As I thought, I¡¯m still a novice desuwa!¡¹

    ¡¸H-hahaa, that¡¯s not really true I think? Right, Hajime-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, I got the feeling the color of that that magic power¡¯s light was exactly the same like demon king-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Gahard seemed to guess something and red at Hajime. His gaze waspletely saying ¡¸You again!¡¹.

    But, it was a matter of the past. Super Miledy G had self-exploded. Now the guardian there was the Normal Miledy G. In other words, it was something that had ended. It was statute of limitations, statute of limitations!

    Hajime attempted to change the topic in order to distract Tracy from arriving at the truth of the matter, and also in order to escape from the nk stares of his family.

    ¡¸Princess! Great Labyrinth Raisen is the trial of the Liberators¡¯ leader Miledy! It¡¯s obvious that the it can¡¯t be conquered that easily!¡¹

    ¡¸! I see desuwa!¡¹

    Tracy-san, what a honest girl.

    ¡¸You have no need to feel any self-depreciation! You have excellent skill! I was moved!¡¹

    ¡¸My-, a praise from the demon king-sama personally!? It¡¯s an honor desuwa!¡¹

    ¡¸In line with that, I have a proposition for your¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Hajime quickly moved to Tracy¡¯s side to escape from his family¡¯s gazes.

    Tio muttered ¡¸Ah, this scene, I hath seen it before. It¡¯s the same like that time with Venri!¡¹. Liliana was saying ¡¸Again-¡¹ while puffing out her cheeks like a squirrel.

    Amidst that, the two turned their back to everyone else and secretly conversed about something¡­¡­

    ¡¸If you ept now, I¡¯ll also throw an improvement for that Egxess. What¡¯s more the maintenance will be free of charge, forever. Demon king quality guaranteed.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what an offer! But, what kind of improvement¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking something like bombardment mode or form transformation to make it easier to carry but¡­¡­other than that, let¡¯s see¡­¡­how about a function to make the cut wound stter like rose petals?¡¹

    ¡¸What in the world! What in the world with such lovely option! That¡¯s stylish!¡¹

    ¡¸If taken to the extreme, it¡¯ll be possible to also use the shooting recoil for high speed movement or midair movement. I also got various other items for you. If you¡¯re a magician then¡­¡­this is an unprecedented treatment that isn¡¯t just for anyone, you get it right?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­I won¡¯t be able to fight Shia Hauria with that.¡¹

    ¡¸On the contrary. Rather, there will be far more chances to fight her under the pretense of training from here on!¡¹

    ¡¸Agreeeddd. You are my master desuwa!¡¹

    Hajime had put on soundproofing as the countermeasure of Shia¡¯s hell rabbit ears, so everyone couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, but in the end teh two exchanged a firm handshake with a nice smile, so Hajime¡¯s scheme had seeded it seemed.

    Tracy¡¯s gaze turned toward Shia just for an instant and she licked her lips. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears stood on end with chills running through them.

    Next her gaze turned toward Liliana. For some reason her expression turned kind like a big sis, so shivers and chills also ran through Liliana¡¯s back.

    All the empire nobles were watching their princess and the demon king handshaking with a dreading gaze. They were sending nces at Gahard were undoubtedly to insist ¡¸Isn¡¯t this bad? Her highness is making a deal with the like of the demon king! It absolutely won¡¯t end well!¡¹.

    Gahard also felt the same!

    Hajime took down the soundproofing and he came back toward the group with a pleased smile on his and Tracy¡¯s face. Gahard demanded an exnation with pulsing vein on his forehead. Liliana cheered him on!

    ¡¸Oi, Nagumo Hajime! What the hell are you talking with her! That girl is my precious daughter so that I can be free¨D¨Dnot that, she is the one who will shoulder the future of the empi¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ooops, my hand slipped!¡¹

    ¡¸By your will, my hand slipped desuwa!¡¹

    Gahard¡¯s words that leaked out his true feeling were interrupted by the two who disyed a synchronized action like true master and servant.

    In addition, Egxess was swung in a sh *hyun*. Magic de flew out and went passed right above Gahard¡¯s head to behind him.

    It was already toote when Gahard gasped in realization.

    ¡¸S-someone stop ittttt¡ª-¡¹

    Gahard turned around while ordering his imperial guards with a desperate look, but at that time the jet ck magic de was already cutting off the red curtain hanging behind the throne that was embroidered with the empire¡¯s crest. The curtain was cleanly shed in a straight line.

    And so, what appeared from behind the falling curtain was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hih, what¡¯s that painting!?¡¹

    ¡¸W-why is such repulsive painting is decorating the back of the throne¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-is this the art culture of the empire?¡¹

    ¡¸ABSOLUTELY NOTTTTTTTTTT!!¡¹

    The words of Kaoruko, Akiko, and Tomoichi were denied by Gahard¡¯s yell with all his might.

    All the empire nobles were yelling things like ¡¸Even though I don¡¯t want to see it anymore! Or ¡¸Even though, even though it had stopped showing up in my dream anymore-, but now-¡¹ or ¡¸O-oi! Guards! Watch the surrounding carefully! Check whether there is Hauria here or not!¡¹ while looking like they would lose their sanity.

    Yes, there was a huge painting of zombie like humans tormenting the rabbit race that looked like zombie the way their rabbit ears wilted like shriveled carrot¨D¨Dit was a very heart-warming painting that was gushing out with advocacy of anti discrimination¨D¨Dadorning the back of the throne.

    The feeling of oppression from it was overwhelming. Certainly it felt like this picture would reduce the sanity of anyone who saw it.

    ¡¸Eh? Why is Ume¡ð-sensei¡¯s painting is here?¡¹(TN: Umezu Kazuo, a horror manga artist.)

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s nasty¡­¡­nn,e to think of it, there was a time when Hajime took a liking to this style and drew a lot of it for practice¡­¡­¡¹

    Nagumo spouses looked toward their son with a gaze as though they were looking at a criminal. The answer came from Liliana.

    ¡¸Yes, the culprit is Hajime-san. At first it was hanged without permission in our Heiligh Kingdom¡¯s pce, but I swiftly took it down and after discussing it with Hauria, I asked them to hang it here.¡¹

    In a sense, she was really a demon¡­¡­everyone there thought that.

    ¡¸Shit-, someone! Isn¡¯t there anyone! We need a new curtain! Hurry!¡¹

    Gahard yelled loudly while doing his best so that the painting wouldn¡¯t enter his sight.

    But, his voice that sounded urgent and overflowing with uneasiness brought even further chaos.

    The many people on standby outside the throne room¨D¨Da lot of soldiers and retainers were gathering because the emperor¡¯s angry yells and thunderous sounds ofbat kepting from inside¨D¨Drushed in because they finally received permission to enter and they would finally be able to check what was going on inside¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Hiih!? What in the world!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Thepletely wrecked throne room. The glimpse of rabbit ears. And then, the terrifying giant painting that was disyed in its full glory once more¡­¡­

    It went without saying that the throne room fell into pandemonium.

    And so,

    ¡¸Yosh. It looks like the emperor is busy, let¡¯s go sightsee to other ce without dy.¡¹

    This guy was a demon¡­¡­everyone thought.

    ¡¸I shall show the way! My maste¨D¨Dcough. Maou-sama, everyone!¡¹

    Even though she should be a person of the empire, Tracy began to show the group the way cheerfully as though she waspletely unconcerned with what was urring there.

    Yue and others had a lot of things they wanted to say, but for the time being it would be troubling to stay in the middle of this chaos, so they immediately followed the two. The adults, Shuu and others looked at each other, then they turned toward Gahard apologetically before they also exited the throne room quickly.

    From behind the group,

    ¡¸As I thought that guy is really a demon-! Shit-!! One day I¡¯ll absolutely retire from being the emperor and be freeeeee¡ª¡¹

    Gahard¡¯s voice was oozing with hardship. It waspletely removed from his daring figure in the past. That voice echoed futilely inside the throne room.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    About Egxess. it¡¯s the favorite weapon of the vice leader of the Liberators, Badd Virtus who appeared at the fourth volume of spin-off light novel ¡°Zero¡±. In other words ¡°what happened to Egxess after that¡± is a story that I haven¡¯t written even in Zero. I¡¯ll write the continuation of Zero starting this month, but I might revise this chapter too depending on the development there, so regarding the details of Egxess, it will help if you readers don¡¯t take it that seriously for now!

    Also I¡¯m going to enter writing period again, so the update will be unstable again. I also have a lot of personal businesses so I¡¯ll be busily upied this year (sweat). Even so I want to update this story as long as there is time even if only a little, so forgive me but I hope everyone can wait patiently.

    Also, at the 25th this month Arifuretaic volume 7, Zeroic volume 5, and Arifureta academy volume 1 will be on sale. To be honest, I want to advertise! So I¡¯ll update this story at 24 or 31 even if have to go Limit Break!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Come over hereee

    From the former knight in one of the demon king¡¯s army leaders whose head was reaped (?) in that wonderful world. I really like Bel-san. (TN: Konosuba reference)

    Don¡¯t run away from the ancient battlefield!

    From Granblue. By the way Shirakome haven¡¯t yed the game and only watched the anime and manga. I only know about the ancient battlefield as a hearsay. I¡¯m sorry.

    Passion, ideal, principle~

    From big bro Cougar. (TN: Straight Cougar of Scryed)

    Good sense

    From Metal Gear.

    Egxess¡¯s improvement n

    From RWBY¡¯s Crescent Rose. It¡¯ll be nice if I can write it one day. There is someone who wrote it in thement page and my tension climbed up. As expected you also think so isn¡¯t it! lol Thank you very much.

    ¡ùMain story chapter 44 & Academy chapter 8 are updated at Gardo Comic! Please take a look!

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396

    Tortus Travel Journal ? The Family Quarrel That Take ce Very Easily

    ¡¸BOOSSSSSSSSSS!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou?¡¹

    A while after Tracy led them away from the throne room where chaotic pandemonium could still be heard even at this far away.

    The group was heading toward the tragic former party venue (a part of the empire nobles were calling it like that) while enjoying the splendor of the architectural style of the inside of the pce and the various furnishings. Then a voice that sounded childish but also sharp echoed.

    When the group looked toward the voice, a small silhouette was rushing toward them from the other side of the long corridor¡­¡­

    ¡¸Eh? Nea-chan? Why is Nea-chan here desu?¡¹

    Yes, the silhouette who was rushing this way with a slightly hurried look and joy that couldn¡¯t be hidden oozing out from her was Hauria n¡¯s rabbit eared beautiful girl Nea Hauria (11 years old).

    Her semi long dark blue hair was drifting lightly in the air while her rabbit ears were pping *buon buon* like a dog being able to meet its owner. That adorable figure made Shuu and Sumire drool while staring at her with rapt attention.

    ¡¸What, what in the world! What is that lovable creature!¡¹

    ¡¸I can see it! I can also see the effect! The sparkly background effect from the rabbit eared beautiful girl!¡¹

    Shuu immediately crouched down on one knee. And then Sumire took out her smartphone with a flowing motion that resembled Hajime¡¯s quick draw. She then readied her smartphone using Shuu¡¯s head as a pedestal.

    Instantly Shuu¡¯s camera made the rolling sound of recording video. Sumire¡¯s smartphone was making the sound of *kasha kasha kasha* repeatedly from its shutter.

    It was a perfect role division. They were truly dancing to the same beat. The couple¡¯s bond and technique that had been cultivated through many years could be seen there.

    Of course, the Shirasaki couple & Akiko-san were staring at the two with a gaze that was exasperated to the extreme.

    On the other hand, seeing Nea¡¯s disappointing appearance with herpletely ck battle outfit & shinobi running style that made her looked like a ninja even though she was a genuinely beautiful girl,

    ¡¸What a lovely fashion even though she is still so young!¡¹

    ¡¸Her footsteps cannot be heard at all-. What a splendid shinobi run!¡¹

    ¡¸What an astonishing body bnce at that age!¡¹

    Everyone of Yaegashi family was leaning forward in rapt attention. The daughter was already unable to say anything anymore toward this established Yaegashi family quality.

    Ignoring all those attentions, Nea-chan made a bunny jump *pyon* in front of Hajime and co, somersaulted three times midair with a pointlessly beautiful movement, and then shended with a sharp hero pose that was also meaningless.

    ¡¸¡±Neashutatrum of the External Murder¡± has arrived! My deepest apologies for being unable to immediately notice boss¡¯s teleport to the capital and arrivedte like this-. Please punish me in any way you like! Should I strip first!? Or perhaps inside the room will be¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸First shut up. ¡®Kay?¡¹

    ¡¸As bossmand!¡¹

    An order from the boss, so happy~? Being able to talk with him after so long, joy~? It waspletely obvious she was thinking like that. Her rabbit ears were pping wildly *buon buon* while her rabbit tail was hopping around *pata pata pata pata* in high speed in joy.

    In addition, her hand was already grabbing on her clothes with a gaze that was absurdly brimming with expectation for something. There was no hesitation!

    As expected from a Hauria, she had let off an intense impression right from the start.

    ¡¸Yes yes, Nea-chan. Everyone¡­¡­no, well, although some of them are watching with sparkling eyes like that, they are mostly bewildered right now, so please introduce yourself properly. If not, it will be a level six punch on your head you know?¡¹

    ¡¸P-please don¡¯t, I¡¯ll die-¡¹

    Nea-chan¡¯s rabbit fur stood on end with shivers seeing the smile and raised fist of the big sis she respected and she became obedient.

    ¡¸Once again, I¡¯m the External Mur¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nea-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Nea Hauria! Nice to meet you all!¡¹

    The rabbit ears flopped down and lied t on her head. She stood on attention and greeted everyone with a bow. Big sis was absolute. Shuu and others guessed some things from the Hauria¡¯s self introduction.

    ¡¸Nea-chan! Long time no see nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Mydy! It¡¯s great that you seem well. Have you grown a bit taller? You¡¯re bing increasingly prettier as your beautiful look is getting polished. It¡¯s understandable how the useless prince of the kingdom can be madly in love with you, but that is the height of insolence. Should I hunt him?¡¹

    Praises and suggestion of enemy removal fluently flowed out from Nea¡¯s mouth. Myuu who was the daughter of her beloved boss was also a beloved personage who Nea devoted her life for. It was clear to see from her words.

    ¡¸Nea-chan is also getting cuter each time we meet nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­it¡¯s a great honor to hear that-¡¹

    ¡¸A-also, don¡¯t hunt down Randell!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­In other words, don¡¯t let any other people find out?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez! Nea-chan, bad-!¡¹

    Don¡¯t let Hauria hold the right over life and death! Princess Liliana was desperately sending her thought toward Myuu like a certain overly silent demon hunter.

    Perhaps it was thanks to that Nea-chan tore apart the assassination n of Prince Randell after Myuu earnestly persuaded her.

    ¡¸Mydy, you¡¯re so kind. You are truly an angel! I understand. I¡¯ll just threaten him so that he get moderately traumatized!¡¹

    ¡¸Moderately!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Moderately!¡¹

    The sight of two beautiful girls holding each other¡¯s hands while squealing in high spirit to rejoice about their reunion was very precious. But, however, it was painful that everyone there couldn¡¯t honestly feel warmhearted seeing that.

    Lilian muttered ¡¸Thank god, they managed to reach a reasonablepromise¡­¡­hm? Eh?¡¹. She noticed that in the first ce it wasn¡¯t a matter of reaching apromise and became dumbfounded. She had been poisoned by Hauria ideology before she noticed it!

    Because she harbored a feeling toward Myuu, Prince Randell had to be continuously evaluated by this kind of bunnies. As expected his romance wasn¡¯t just a mere thorny path, but a super hard mode minefield.

    The parents shed tears in their heart for how harsh the path of the young prince¡¯s love while they also introduced themselves to Nea one by one.

    And then, the moment Shuu and Sumire introduced themselves,

    ¡¸Bo-, b-b-b-boss¡¯s parents!?¡¹

    Nea¡¯s rabbit ears straightened up so fast it startled everyone around her.

    But right at the next moment, she suddenly began to adjust her appearance in a hurry. Shebed down her rabbit fur and hair, tidied up her disarrayed clothes neatly, and then she let out a spirited huff nervously.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s an honor to be able to meet the both of you! My strong point is assassination and intelligence gathering! Acting as a bodyguard is my even stroo~nger point! I¡¯m also learning to do housework too recently! I¡¯m not superhuman at the insane level like big sis but, I¡¯m a useful rabbit for housework and workce and battlefield and also even for sudden terrorism! My body and heart are all for boss! I¡¯ll do anything! So please look after me for eternity desu!¡¹

    An enthusiastic appeal surged out like a flood. She also casually diss the big sis while she was at it.

    Her cheeks were bright red, her gaze was desperate, and her rabbit ears were moving *myon myon*.

    Anyone who looked at that appearance would surely understand what Nea-chan¡¯s wish and intention were.

    ¡¸H-Hajime-kun, you are really, even a small kid like this!¡¹

    Tomoichi¡¯s rehabilitation nt was rapidly getting even longer. Shia turned a faraway look toward such Tomoichi.

    ¡¸Kaori papa-san. You¡¯re wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Nea-chan, all the females of Hauria n with the exception of a single person are scheming to create fait apli with Hajime-san if a chance present itself. They will always rise with unbending spirit no matter how many times I beat them down, using that kind of method and this kind of method¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hauria-n love Hajime too much.¡¹

    ¡¸They wouldst not even hesitate to supnt Shia¡¯s position if circumstances permit.¡¹

    ¡¸When we were about to return to earth, all the females came to talk to us holding knife behind their backs while conversing with a smile. What¡¯s more it was all of them doing that.¡¹

    ¡¸The knife must be smeared with a lot of paralyzing agent. They also did things like putting powerfulxative into our food in order to drag all of us away.¡¹

    ¡¸The men of Hauria who tried to stop them in order to protect Hajime-kun¡­¡­they all met a gruesome fate. Anyone who get in the way, it doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s family or the n head.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of savage tribe is that!?¡¹

    After Shia, Yue, Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko talked reminiscently about what happened in the past. Tomoichi turned his gaze toward Nea as though he was looking at a dangerous psychopath.

    ¡­¡­In a nce, she only looked like an adorable girl who was bravely making an effort in desperation to be epted by the family of someone she idolized. It was really had to believe what he had just been told by the wive~s.

    But, however, that mad love (?) was immediately proven to be true.

    ¡¸Oi, Nea. Leave it at that. Don¡¯t make Tou-san and Kaa-san get carried away that they try to treat you like my wife. These two will go Nice, there¡¯s even more rabbit eared wife! at this rate.¡¹

    ¡¸Boss-, I¡¯m just an inexperienced person, but I¡¯ll be in your¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    ¡¸As youmand!!¡¹

    Be kinder to her! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I don¡¯t remember raising a son who will treat a rabbit eared beautiful girl harshly like that! The outsiders (parents) were noisy.

    Because of that, Hajime couldn¡¯t ask just why Nea was here. Then¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ne~~a~~! I¡¯LL MURDER THE HELL OUT OF YOUUUUU-¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you get in our way to be the first one to appear before the boss-¡¹

    ¡¸You just casually used a lethal poison like that! We would die if we didn¡¯t have the antidote! You damn kiddd-¡¹

    Bloodshot eyes, sweating like river, countless scratches, sign of vomiting, sign of slight peeing, etc.

    The Hauria members (six people) who were riddled with damage like that arrived from the end of the corridor with such resentful voice. The way they were approaching while staggering on their feet or even crawling on the floor was like revenant.

    Seeing that, Akiko screamed ¡¸Hih¡¹ while Kaoruko almost fainted. The members of Yaegashi family reflexively entered the state ofbat readiness.

    It seemed the cause of their horrible state lied in Nea. The gazes of Hajime and others were gathered on her.

    Then the sweetly smiling and fidgeting Nea-chan who was making a move to Shuu and Sumire to present herself as a modest and a hardworker and a slightly shy rabbit eared beautiful girl dessu! was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tsk, that lot has recovered already. Those damn cockroaches-¡¹

    Even now she looked like she wanted to vomit and spat out such line. Shuu and Sumire stiffened at the same time. Of course, Tomoichi and others also stiffened.

    Nea twirled around. Toward Shuu and others. The evil countenance that was like a mafia just now couldn¡¯t be found in the slightest over there. The sweet smile on her face waspletely that of a lovable beautiful girl.

    ¡¸I need to do some cleaning! Please excuse me for a bit!¡¹

    She said that, then she unsheathed two short swords *shing* from her back and assaulted toward her brethrens like a gust of wind.

    At the corridor ahead, angry yells like ¡¸Everyone! Sorry for just now die!¡¹ or ¡¸You¡¯re really-¡¹¡¸Pass on to the next life!¡¹¡¸You all whether it¡¯s you or Baltfelt are just disrespectful to your elder no!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s time for punishment you brattt¡¹ and the sound of sword sh *gin gin gin* and also sounds like firecracker and the sounds of the corridor¡¯s furnishing and sses destroyed into pieces resounded.

    After that the voices ¡¸The Haurias are rampaging again!¡¹¡¸Someone stop them!¡¹¡¸You idiot! A natural cmity isn¡¯t something that you can escape from!¡¹¡¸Protect your neck!¡¹¡¸Evacuateee! Evacuateee!¡¹¡¸Warning! The Haurias are in the middle of rampage again! Everyone in the surrounding please evacuate in emergency!¡¹ from the people of the empire were alsoing from everywhere.

    ¡¸So, Tracy. Why are those idiots here?¡¹

    Hajime nced at Yue who nonchntly put up a barrier so that no stray shot woulde near while asking Tracy.

    ¡¸They are here as ambassador desuwa.¡¹

    Tracy answered with a shrug without getting disturbed by themotion before their eeys.

    ¡¸Aa, in other words they are here to monitor the empire huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The ¡°Cor of Covenant¡± was taken off after the final battle, So some of them are sent here aspromise between both races. Even so, the sense of values that has been in ce for so many years cannot be changed that easily.¡¹

    Some Haurias were sent here as in order to notify their brethrens quickly in the small chance the empire made their move.

    However, the rabbit race secretly hiding to gather intelligence while the reconciliation policy between the empire and Fea Belgen was in progress became a source of paranoia. The progress for peace became obstructed instead like that.

    There, Gahart gave his permission. A public intelligence gathering agency of Fea Belgen¨D¨Din other words, the establishment of ¡°ambassador system¡± for exchange of information between the imperial family and Fea Bergen.

    And so, it seemed that seven Haurias including Nea were specially permitted to stay inside the pce as ambassador who coulde and go as they pleased.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, I had also heard once from Carm-san. That the Hauria had also observed my country once, but in the end they concluded that there is no need to watch over the kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the kingdom is far away from the sea of trees unlike the empire after all.¡¹

    The cost-effectiveness would be too bad to monitor the kingdom. Hajime nodded in understanding.

    By the way, Nea and the others often got into deathmatch¨D¨Dor rather special training in the form of real battle with each other. Tracy¡¯s desire hadn¡¯t exploded until now and could be repressed to some degree was also thanks to Nea and others keeping herpany.

    Getting back to the main subject.

    ¡¸Well, about the ambassador system, to be more urate it¡¯s more like the empire was made to formally recognize it though.¡¹

    ¡¸I had guessed that¡¯s to be the case.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine. The Hauria that was sneakily running rampant in the empire. People feeling like they suddenly saw rabbit ears at the corner of their sight. Gahard had no choice but to recognize them for the sake of his retainers¡¯ mental sanity.

    Most of all, there was no way the Haurias didn¡¯t take some strong measure of their own.

    ¡¸Yes, his majesty was hit awake from his sleep in the middle of night, and then they had a discussionTALK while his bed was surrounded. It was my first time seeing it. After the discussionTALK was over¡­¡­his majesty sat at the corner of the room while hugging his knees facing the wall. I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡¹

    ¡¸Gahard¡­¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s pitiful! Perhaps he should be a bit kinder to him? Even Hajime of all people couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy.

    ¡¸His majesty Gahard¡­¡­could it be that he is a type of bullied character despite his appearance and aura?¡¹

    ¡¸His reaction before this was also amusing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he won¡¯t be able to be main character in shoujo manga, but he is a type that can gather firm poprity from the reader. ¡­¡­Fufu, this might be an interesting material.¡¹

    The greatly popr great shoujo manga author¡¯s eyes were turned toward the throne room. Those eyes seemed to say Found you amusing prey!

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime. Will we have another chance to talk with his majesty?¡¹

    Stop it, Hajime wanted to say, but Tracy gracefully stepped forward and spoke up her suggestion before he could say that.

    ¡¸Oh, then Sumire-sama, how about having a dinner together? No, this is a rare chance for everyone toe here like this, so perhaps it will be better to hold a buffet party.¡¹

    ¡¸A, party?¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be any stiff event. It will be difficult to talk to other who sit far away in a normal dinner won¡¯t it? From the empire side too only the people in the throne room and the imperial family along with several other people will attend. So there will be no need to be concerned about others and everyone will be able to talk with anyone you like desuwa.¡¹

    ¡¸But, everyone here isn¡¯t bringing any outfit that will be fitting for a party¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you can leave it to us to prepare them. It won¡¯t be as good as custom made outfit, but this pce has plenty of outfit of various sizes and types, so surely there will be one that suit the taste of everyone desuwa.¡¹

    Sumire¡¯s gaze turned toward Hajime. She looked slightly expectant after Tracy exined that much.

    Hajime turned his gaze to Tomoichi and others.

    At the corner of his sight, there were the Haurias making some kind of embarrassingly cool pose while chanting a lengthy spell¨D¨Dnaturally they couldn¡¯t use any magic so in reality they were just prattling some chuuni lines¨D¨Dlooking like they would perform some kind of amazing killing technique, but of course he paid them no mind.

    ¡¸What does everyone think? It looks like they won¡¯t hold anything gaudy, and dressing up while attending a buffet party in the empire¡¯s pce will really give the atmosphere of visiting other world. I think this will be fine.¡¹

    Tomoichi and others looked at each other from Hajime¡¯s suggestion.

    They also heard Nea-chan¡¯s voice yelling something like ¡¸It¡¯s the end with this-! Kaiten ¡ðmai Rokuren!!¡¹, but they did their best to ignore it. No, only Yaegashi family¡¯s gazes snapped toward the voice¡­¡­even Shizuku went ¡¸!?¡¹ with her gaze snapping toward the voice¡­¡­

    Anyway, it didn¡¯t seem like anyone would refuse the suggestion.

    ¡¸Then after sightseeing the pce and the capital, we will eat dinner at the empire tonight¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also prepare room for everyone desuwa.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do.¡¹

    ¡¸As youma¨D¨Dnot, I mean very well.¡¹

    ¡¸Um, your highness Tracy. You are the lead candidate to be the next emperor aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s not wrong for me to consider that to still be the case right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, Liliana-hime, this is why you¡¯repletely a hopeless child.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that!?¡¹

    Liliana was muttering something to herself because she couldn¡¯t ept the insult, but Tracy didn¡¯t pay her any attention and pped her hands.

    Then,

    ¡¸I shall be there immediately!¡¹

    A reply came from the end of the corridor.

    Yes, it came from the corridor that had been turned into a fierce battlefield of the savage bunnies.

    A maid came running from there. That maid performed head sliding at the edge of the corridor with the expression of someone prepared to die. And then she advanced along the wall *zuri zuri* with forward crawling that looked wonderfully practiced.

    That figure that was advancing forward amidst the raining ss fragments, Hauria¡¯s kunais, caltrops, and pebbles looked exactly like a soldier who was going deep into enemy line in the battlefield.

    That maid-san somehow slipped through the fierce battlefield before she elegantly bowed in front of Tracy.

    ¡¸Your highness. What can I do for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Prepare the rooms for demon king-sama¡¯s group. We will hold a buffet party tonight. Everyone will also pick some attire to wearter, so make some preparation for that too. The participants from the empire¡¯s side will be those who are present in the meeting today and the imperial family.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Is there any request for the dishes?¡¹

    Tracy¡¯s gaze moved toward Hajime. Hajime pondered for a bit.

    ¡¸We are already here so I want to try eating the empire¡¯s cuisine. It will be great if there will be local cuisines of the empire¡¯s other regions too. Rather than prioritizing extravagance, I want to enjoy the empire¡¯s pte instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Desuwa.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I shall tell the head cook.¡¹

    The maid-san bowed elegantly once more. Then she turned around and pped her cheeks with both hands and fired up herself ¡¸Do your best me, do your best! I have done it well until now! I¡¯m a capable maid!¡¹. After she got psyched, she performed head sliding & forward crawl once more to slip through the hellish battlefield.

    And then at the other side her colleagues who were waiting for her embraced and patted her shoulders while praising the maid-san before they left together in order to aplish their duty.

    ¡¸Those are some excellent maids.¡¹

    ¡¸They work directly under me desuwa. They are maids but they are also imperial guards. They are a unit that I personally trained desuwa.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡¹

    ¡¸They shall apany me anytime and anywhere!¡¹

    ¡¸Magnificent.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I won¡¯t retort anymore. Yes, I won¡¯t say anything anymore.¡¹

    Liliana¡¯s eyes were looking at very distant ce.

    Tomoichi and others also recalled about Hellina while making a veryplicated expression saying ¡¸The upation of maid of another world is a very amazing upation that can only be done by very capable people huh¡­¡­¡¹.

    It was only the Nagumo couple who were making a puzzled expression while saying iprehensible things like ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s the default for butler and maid to be superhuman right?¡¹¡¸Even the maid-san at Akiba can also rush through that hellish battlefield with her American football technique¡¹. However this was the Nagumo couple so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    And then, it was at that timing,

    ¡¸URIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nea-chan is amazing nano! So cool nano!¡¹

    A victory roar that pierced the heaven and Myuu¡¯s excited apuses resounded.

    It seemed that the Haurias¡¯ extremely bothersome dispute had been settled. The Haurias were piled up on top of each other unconsciously. Nea who had be rtively worn out was standing on top of them. She was raising both her hands gantly in a guts pose despite her wounds.

    ¡¸Fuh, as expected from Neashutatrum. She is worthy to be my rival desuwa!¡¹

    ¡¸Rival you say, eh? Seriously? That girl is that strong?¡¹

    ¡¸It was without Limit Break but¡­¡­we are equal even after I used Egxess¡¯s reinforcement desuwa. She is a rabbit race so she has no magic power that can be devoured, and she also has variegated tricks up her sleeve. The tempo of her presence is like a ghost, and most of all she is nimble. I can¡¯t reallynd a good hit on her. During that time she would pile up small wounds on her opponent desuwa.¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nea-chan, since when she hase that far desu¡­¡­uu, so she is really serious then? She want to be Hajime-san¡¯s so much like that¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia shuddered. She understood that Tracy¡¯s strength was genuine after fighting her for real. For that Tracy to call Nea as her equal¡­¡­

    She was still 11 years old.

    Furthermore,pared to Tracy who had received gifted education since her childhood in the best environment possible, the length of time since Nea was awakened to conflict was too short.

    Nea-chan walked toward them with the heaps of corpses (of family) behind her. She swung her short swords with a sharp movement to remove the blood clot before rotating them with *hyun hyun hyun* sound, and at the end she stylishly sheathed them.

    She looked at Hajime, and then she put an adorable smile ¡®funyaa~¡¯.

    ¡¸Boss! I won?¡¹

    Praise me, praise me! Her rabbit ears seemed to say that with how they pped up and down.

    The fresh blood of her family was trickling from her cheek.

    ¡¸O-ou. You have, worked hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Everyone thought.

    I see, she is certainly Shia¡¯s rtive huh, everyone¡¯s gazes gathered on Shia. They seemed to say Really, the Haurias are really beyond help.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t look at me¡­¡­¡¹

    Her rabbit ears lied t on her head. She grabbed her rabbit ears and pulled them to the front to hide her face with that.

    On the other hand,

    ¡¸Kuh, I¡¯m fired up desuwa!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu also want to be like Nea-chan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, really Myuu, you¡­¡­mama is going to be disheartened with Myuu¡¯s education at this rate¡­¡­¡¹

    Tracy was just a step shy to return to her berserker mode despite all the troubles to put her into the sage mode before this. Myuu was starting to shadow box while Remia mama was watching over her with a hollow expression.

    Seeing the cheerfully smiling Nea, Yue and others were also making a conflicted expression. Then,

    ¡¸Anyway, Nea. Do you want toe along sightseeing with us?¡¹

    ¡¸By all means!¡¹

    The people of the empire began to tidy up & carry away the Haurias for healing with a practiced movement even while they were trembling with fear, so Hajime urged the group to depart so to not get in their way.

    And so, they headed in a crowd toward the tragic former party venue. Hajime looked over his shoulder toward Nea who was starting to have battle discussion with Myuu happily¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hmm. As I thought, I guess I should put in one person from Hauria¡­¡­¡¹

    The Haurias would be annoyingter if he was the one choosing. But, if he casually leaked out the information, they would fight and sorted it out among themselves. Hajime was contemting such thing while writing in the Hellina File.

    Yue who was walking beside such Hajime stared fixedly at him as though she had seen everything and,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, do you know about kodoku?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    She was the strongest magician, so she at least had interest toward the earth¡¯s ult and legend. Naturally she had also finished learning about the type of curse.

    Of course, an otaku like Hajime couldn¡¯t possibly not know about that term.

    ¡¸Eh? Could it be, I have done really terrible things to Hauria?¡¹

    ¡¸You only realized that now!?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s yell echoed.

    Even so, seeing the Haurias who respected their boss extremely so, some people among the group were unconsciously reminded of a certain strange creature that would get lured and hurled away but wouldn¡¯t say love me.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397

    Tortus Travel Journal ? It Might be Already Hopeless For the Imperial Family

    AN: I was struggling with the writing of the light novel, so I wrote this for a change of pace. And so please pardon me that this chapter was a bit rough.

    ¡ºIt will be fine. Now, please calm your heart.¡»

    The voice was really, really really kind.

    Love could even be felt from those words. The person¡¯s atmosphere was gentle with a smile like an angel.

    ¡ºThere is nothing to be worried about.¡»

    Intense terror and anger, a pride that was broken but still smoldering even now. The people who were chained by such negative emotions were gradually showing expression of rapture.

    ¡ºPlease believe.¡»

    Beautiful silver feathers danced. A halo was shining. The world was overflowing with light. Right now they were receiving the affection of god¡­¡­

    ¡ºYes, believe in your heart.¡»

    Aa, just why did they harbor such loathing toward the change in their mothend¡¯s way of existence.

    Just why did they harbor such wicked emotion toward the man who was the cause of that.

    They were ashamed of themselves.

    There was nothing to be afraid of from change.

    Because, look. They could feel the god from this close to themselves.

    That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why!

    ¡ºBelieve! In Hajime-kun!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡ºOooh, our holy apostle! Nagumo Hajime-sama is the one we should believe in!¡»¡»¡»¡»

    It was just like Kaori-sama said! They had to believe in Nagumo Hajime-sama!

    ¡ºThere is no wrong in what Hajime-kun do! If Hajime-kun says ck, then everything shall be dyed ck! Let¡¯s get dyed together! That is the wonderful world that is waiting for us!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡ºTo be dyed in Hajime-sama! The wonderful world!!¡»¡»¡»¡»

    ¡ºLet¡¯s believe in Hajime-kun! Those who believe will be saved!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡ºSalvation for those who believe in Hajime-sama!!¡»¡»¡»¡»

    ¡ºRather, to believe is your duty! Are you all listening? It¡¯s your duty!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡ºYes! We perfectly believe in Hajime-sama!¡»¡»¡»¡»

    ¡ºHajime-kun, banzai!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡ºHajime-sama, banzai!! Banzai!! Banzai!!¡»¡»¡»¡»

    ¡ºI love Hajime-kun!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡ºHajime-sama, love!! Love!! Love!!¡»¡»¡»¡»

    Suddenly Orororororo~~~ there was a sound of vomiting.

    With that, the people in that ce finally recovered their senses that werepletely fixed toward the abnormal sight before their eyes and they turned their gazes.

    There the Hajime-kun in question was on all fours on the ground while vomiting out rainbow colored sparkly something.

    The rainbow colored might be the illusion effect that Yue swiftly applied. She was kneeling beside Hajime while patting his back consolingly.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Because, the people who kept reciting love love were all oily middle-aged men.

    Shia pointed at the culprit who looked divine only in appearance inside the past rey and spoke with a transparent smile that showed how her brain was in the verge of grinding to a halt.

    ¡¸Please look there everyone. It¡¯s scary isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s Kaori-san you know?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way that sect founder of a horrifying new religion could be my daughter-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san!?¡¹

    Tomoichi papa yelled while averting his gaze in a sh.

    This was after they watched the past rey of when the ve liberation deration was carried out at the pce¡¯s terrace that was for the use of the emperor¡¯s speech.

    The scene of Kaori in her ¡°apostle mode¡± making an entrance divinely and sending her silver feathers fluttering down like a blessing from heaven was truly like a scene from a page of mythology. (¡ùThe screening was being done with a barrier in ce so the capital citizens couldn¡¯t see it)

    It went without saying that Tomoichi danced in wild joy seeing her daughter¡¯s sublime performance. Even Kaoruko was cheering at her daughter¡¯s big moment (?) with blushing face.

    Their beloved daughter was seen with respect and adoration of the people all across the imperial capital. Furthermore, Kaori also looked embarrassed as expected in the rey. Her cheeks were blushing red from shame even though she was d in such dignified aura.

    They felt proud, they rejoiced at how cute their daughter was. That was only the natural reaction.

    It didn¡¯t matter even if there were many extremely unscrupulous factors behind this scene like the fabrication of god oracle for good or bad, the incitement of the citizens with an exaggerated performance to an extreme degree using the principle of mass psychology, and how the actual implementation of the policyter on waspletely delegated to other by taking hostage of the imperial family¡¯s lives, and how all the other people were looking at producer Hajime as though they were looking at an actual demon.

    They decided to not ask anything about those.

    And yet.

    The past rey still continued to y the unnecessary part (for Kaori) too after the speech ended.

    Yes, actually at that time, inside the waiting room that was facing the terrace, there was a part of the empire nobles who were hurling all kinds of curses at Hajime.

    The sense of value and the way their country existed since it was founded until now werepletely overturned. Naturally many people felt anxious and dissatisfied of losing their vested interests. It was only natural for them to spit outints from their patriotic heart when they thought of the future of their homnd.

    In fact, they wracked their brain to somehow change the situation. They desperately looked if their might be some kind of loophole in this ve liberation agreement.

    They were secretly scheming like that but¡­¡­

    Unluckily, Kaori-san noticed them.

    She got mad. She even snapped.

    And, as the result, the kindhearted Kaori-san didn¡¯t use violence as a mean to stop them, instead she moved to persuade them verbally.

    By using her position as apostle for all its worth so that they couldn¡¯t run away.

    Everyone isn¡¯t wrong. But, how about you try to change your way of thinking a little bit? She affirmed their way of thinking while also guiding their thought at the same time. She kept repeating that.

    At the end, she also preached about Hajime¡¯s good parts to her heart¡¯s content.

    And, the situation ended up in such state.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Really, this Kaori, I wondered why she was suddenly gone at that time, but to think she was actually doing something like this.¡¹

    ¡¸The noble uncles, their eyes were starting to whirl from the middle nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the preaching was like a surging waves that made you even wonder whether she is actually breathing. There is also that beautiful face of the apostle and the pointlessly divine atmospherebined together. It won¡¯t be strange that they have brainwashing effect if they aren¡¯t used to that like me.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a bad thing to get used to isn¡¯t it, Shizuku¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku quietly averted her gaze from Liliana¡¯s gaze that was filled with a mix of sympathy and exasperation.

    Tio muttered ¡¸Or rather¡­¡­¡¹ with her expression slightly twitching.

    ¡¸For me, the way Kaori locked the door with a smile was simply scary¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that, I also think the same. The way she lock the door with her hand behind her feel strangely practiced¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko shivered.

    Inside the rey, Kaori soundlessly slipped inside the room where the noble uncles who were going to form anti-Hajime faction were gathered.

    Also the way she secretly left Hajime and others without anyone noticing even if they were busy having a discussion about their in going forward, it was a bit like watching a ghost.

    But, the creepiest thing was the scene when she locked the door behind her *click* while giving an entrancing cheerful smile toward the noble uncles who were surprised when the apostle-sama suddenly came inside the room.

    Everyone there felt something that was even more terrifying than the line of ¡¸Manners maketh man¡¹ of a certain gentleman British spy.

    ¡¸Hatayama-sensei, that side of Kaori-chan, I think she inherited it from her mother you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kirino-okaasan seemed like she knew something.

    ¡¸After all she often did it against other girls who were approaching Tomoichi-kun. Since the past.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you talking about confineme¨D¨DI mean, about locked room?¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko, you aren¡¯t fooling anyone you know?¡¹

    Akiko-okaasan made a precise retort.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all, there was also her missionary work for Tomoichi-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Missionary work!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±There won¡¯t be no end to it with just cleaning. That¡¯s why, if I can change their romantic feeling to worship, they will automatically stop approaching him from reverence, but they will still be mercenary¨D¨Dcough, friend who work¨D¨Dcough, I mean help out when we are in need¡±, she once told me. It was scary, so I still remember every single word of it even now.¡¹

    ¡¸Super scaryyy-¡¹

    ¡¸When she was a university student, she was practically a founder of a new religious sect¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The mother and daughter are like two peas in a pod!!¡¹

    Aiko also gave an urate retort. The mother and daughter were like two peas in a pod.

    Putting that aside, everyone¡¯s gaze gathered on Kaoruko.

    It seemed the person in question was worriedly looking after Tomoichi-san who was kneeling and muttering ¡¸Lies lies¡­¡­my angel is an angel, so there is no way she can be a sect founder like that. Before I realized it the believes had closed all paths of escape¨D¨Duh, my head-¡¹ as though he was going to recall some trauma.

    But¡­¡­

    Was it just their imagination?

    Kaoruko sent a nce at her daughter who was also simrly joining Yue in looking after the copsed Hajime who was muttering ¡¸I saw something terrifying¡­¡­¡¹ while fighting with Yue¨D¨D

    As expected from my daughter! How magnificent!

    Her gaze seemed like it was praising¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fumu. Turning yearning into worship¡­¡­can I also use such method to the women of Hauria? Though they have been worshipping boss from the start¡­¡­no, the aspect of changing their feeling to other emotion might still be effective¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oi-, Nea-chan! You mustn¡¯t get such terrifying idea!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!? My deepest apologies, mother-inw! Really, Nea is a very bad child! I shall seriously reflect on myselfff!¡¹

    ¡¸That innocent and childish that feels like ite out straight from book¡­¡­Nea-chan, could it be that you actually have something like double personality?¡¹

    ¡¸If father-inw wish for it, then Nea will work hard to have triple or quartet even!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to work hard for that! It feels like the direction of your hard work is wrong okay!?¡¹

    The gap of Nea¡¯s disturbing aspect and her honest beautiful girl aspect was also terrifying, but for now Hajime left that side to Sumire and Shuu while addressing the imperial princess Tracy.

    ¡¸Tracy! How is those uncles doing right now!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry desuwa. They aren¡¯t in the capital. They had been sent back to their own territories.¡¹

    ording to Tracy, from the start they were nobles that had deep connection with the ve traders. Even from the perspective of the empire people, they were extremely unscrupulous people, a trueborn advocate of discrimination.

    And so, it had been predicted that they would try to maneuver after the emperor dered his defeat.

    It seemed that from the start there was already a n to remove them depending on the situation. The lives of the imperial family were hanging on it, so there was no ground for mercy at all if they dared to try anything.

    ¡¸But, when we casually tried to confirm what they were thinking in the meetings after that, they were so cooperative to a disgusting degree so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Because of that they were only sent back to their territory huh.¡¹

    ¡¸They are also under monitoring desuwa. After all their behavior was abnormalpared to their usual act. But now I understand why desuwa. So they had actually been dealt with by Kaori-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say it like that! I was only talking with them!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, something like that wasn¡¯t just a talk, it was what you call a TALK you know?¡¹

    Kaori silently averted her gaze from Hajime¡¯s listless gaze.

    Ahead of her gaze, she saw her mother whispering ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine dear. There is nothing to worry about¡¹, and her father muttering ¡¸There is nothing to worry, nothing to fear anymore¡¹.

    She didn¡¯t know where to look at anymore! For now, Myuu-chan! Please give a smile to Onee-chan!

    Myuu, bad-! Don¡¯t look over there!

    Mama!?

    Remia-san!?

    While giving a brief nce at such exchange, Yue disyed her pointlessly advanced first wife technique by burning Hajime¡¯s Ororo remain without affecting the carpet at all while shrugging her shoulders in exasperation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief. This is why a genuine yandere is really troublesome. She would go off by herself to create a sect or a faction like this, what a dangerous character.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san, aren¡¯t you yourself making use, preserving, and propagating things like ¡°Hajime hymn¡±, or ¡°Hajime poem¡±, or ¡°Hajime wiki¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What are you saying Shia, I don¡¯t quite understand you.¡¹

    Praise Hajime! Everything was for the sake of Hajime! In that regard, Yue-sama and Kaori-san¡¯s ideology and creed werepletely matching.

    This was the proof that their rtionship with each other was so good they often got into a fight with each other, but the two people in question themselves weren¡¯t aware of it.

    ¡¸So, my maste¨D¨Ddemon king-sama. What will you do after this? Do you want to look at the capital?¡¹

    Tracy pped her hands loudly toward the ce that was gradually descending into chaos and changed the topic.

    The imperial princess-sama had vented her stress (battle lust) and entered sage mode was a inly capable woman. The disgraceful behavior she disyed in the throne room was like a lie.

    ¡¸I guess. Personally I also want to have a look at the scenes like when Hauria captured the imperial family though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Personally speaking I don¡¯t wish to show my pathetic self at that time to everyone though.¡¹

    Tracy made a bitter expression. Shia¡¯s face popped out from behind Hajime¡¯s shoulder and asked her.

    ¡¸By the way, how were you captured miss princess?¡¹

    ¡¸My, Shia Hauria. You shouldn¡¯t be so formal with how close our rtionships are. How about you just call me ¡°beloved honey¡± casually?¡¹

    ¡¸There ain¡¯t the slightest casualness in that desu.¡¹

    Enough with that just exin it already princess. Being told that, Tracy gave her exnation even while looking a bit lonely. ording to her¡­¡­

    It seemed that at that time Tracy was sulking in her room because Liliana was going to be the former crown prince Bias¡¯s belonging. And then a powerful sleeping gas was injected into the room.

    ¡¸Familial sympathy can be said as something that is almost nonexistent between us the members of the imperial family. We live in a world where the strong devour the weak.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s brutal¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s why, although the rule that the throne¡¯s owner has to be decided through duel, we still can¡¯t let our guard down anytime. The power struggle is always is always going on constantly.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Even our own private room has been build solidly against both physical attack and magical attack.¡¹

    There Tracy paused and turned a bright smile toward Hajime.

    ¡¸I never even thought that there would be a hole opened in the wall to pour in sleeping gas. That should be impossible unless one was an extraordinary transmutation master, don¡¯t you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Holy cow¡­¡­those Hauria bastards, they are a terrifying bunch.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a brilliant shift of responsibility that wasn¡¯t apanied by even the slightest hesitation. Shia¡¯s scornful eyes gleamed fiercely.

    ¡¸Well, even then I stabbed my arm with a dagger and somehow held on my consciousness, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You still could stay awake even after inhaling that gas? Are you really a human?¡¹

    A retort came from Yue who was smilingly listening to the sinister design of her husband and the Haurias. She could affirm that the effect of the sleeping gas was genuine. Due to an experiment under the pretext of friendly fire(aa, my hand slipped), even a certain hero with cheat level resistance was made to go zzz~ in an instant.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t ept that praise. It was the best I could do to just maintain my consciousness, I couldn¡¯t even fight properly against the Haurias who stepped inside after that.¡¹

    ¡¸No, just being able to fight even a little is already abnormal.¡¹

    This time it was Shizuku who retorted. It seemed that the other people had also regained theirposure during this talk and they listened to the conversation over here.

    Tracy shrugged. She said ¡¸Let me show you the way, to the salon where Trek-oniisama who died in madness from taking off the ne of the covenant was restrained at that time¡¹, then she led them to somewhere.

    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t even be called a fight. Those Haurias, after they entered inside and saw me still awoke, they immediately stopped approaching and fired blowpipes at me you know? Furthermore the darts they used wereced with a lot of paralyzing drug.¡¹

    It felt like I was turned into a hedgehog at that time, Tracy said while looking delighted for some reason. Her tone sounded like she was talking about a lovely memory that she had with her friend.

    There was no doubt that the Haurias were also shuddering at that time. They saw the imperial princess whose fighting spirit was still zing with a rough breathing fuuuh fuuuh even after her body had been stabbed by nearly thirty paralyzing darts.

    ¡¸Hah. Now that you mentioned it, I remember that Echo team said something. There was an imperial princess who fainted while standing imposingly. They were seriously shaking in their boots that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you Benkei huh?¡¹

    Nea-chan sent a gaze that seemed to say ¡¸So it was you that time!¡¹ to Tracy. The other people were also looking at her while sharing the same feeling of great surprise.

    ¡¸That thorough and rationally cool-headed battle style¡­¡­fufu, it still made me ecstatic even when I¡¯m recalling it now. Even though I would be able to take at least one person together with me to hell if they just approached me. Aah geez, those Haurias are all just really lovely!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue! Tio!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Soul magic for soul repose flew from the two of them. The raging soul of Tracy whose sage mode was almost dispelled was calmed down with that.

    While that was going on, it seemed that Tracy had arrived to the destination.

    It seemed to be a salon that was sometimes used for the imperial family for tea party or the like.

    And then just when they were about to open the door¡­¡­they suddenly heard voices.

    ¡¸Quick, we have to evacuate right away. The group of the demon king-sama ising¡­¡­this is just too sudden-¡¹

    ¡¸Your highness, please hurry! They should be at the front terrace right now, so let¡¯s escape from the capital now while we still can! We will surely be safe if we can escape until the margrave¡¯s territory!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, why does things be like this-. Those Haurias are loitering around inside the castle as though they own the ce, and even Tracy-oneesama ispletely changed like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time to grumble like that! Or do you want to be made to attend the buffet party tonight!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll die if that happen-, Okaa-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! That¡¯s why just focus on running away for now!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    The voices that could be heard came from the corner of the corridor. Those voices belonged to a young girl and someone who seemed to be her mother. There were also the voice of a woman who seemed to be the maid.

    There was a desperate urgency that could be felt from their voices. They made it sounded like the pce was under attack even now.

    Hajime and others looked at each other.

    ¡¸Oh, it looks like Ariel and Amandora-sama are inside.¡¹

    Tracy said. Then it seemed that the people there heard her saying that. The sound of footsteps moving quickened.

    And then,

    ¡¸Tracy-oneesama! I¨D¨D¡¹

    The one who rushed out from the corner was a really adorable girl with silver hair and blue eyes. She looked like she was around seven or eight years old. She was wearing a really frilly dress. Her eyes were big and round. She was really fitting the description of a ¡°princess¡±.

    It seemed that small princess broke into a dash when she heard Tracy¡¯s voice. Although her breathing was a bit rough, she looked at Tracy as though she was clinging to a hope¡­¡­

    She noticed.

    The small rabbit ears, and the big rabbit ears.

    Their eyes met. Her eyes and the two Haurias. Her already big eyes opened even wider.

    She looked like she had seen a despair that must never be seen. Or perhaps like someone who confronted with all the evils of this world.

    A beatter.

    Shia and Nea tilted their head cutely¨D¨D

    ¡¸No, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!?¡¹

    A scream burst through the pce. The scream was so intense that even Hajime and others jerked in surprise.

    But right after that, the eyes of the small and adorable princess rolled back. The white of her eyes waspletely showing.

    And then, she toppled backward.

    ¡¸No, we are the one who get scared here though!?¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t even any time for anyone to agree with Shia¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Ariel! What in the world are¨D¨DNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¨D¨D!?¡¹

    After the princess it was a beautifuldy who clearly looked like a high ss nobility from a single nce. She also let out an otherworldly scream and her eyes rolled back. Then, she copsed.

    ¡¸Please wait! It¡¯s dangerous to move ahead liek¨D¨DaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!?¡¹

    Even the miss maid who chased after them also had her eyes rolled back and fell back with a thud.

    A total silence filled the area.

    The parents stiffened. Not only them, even Hajime and others also stiffened from the too sudden development. As for Myuu, she waspletely frightened.

    Because, it was really incredible. Their expression.

    If they had to make an example to describe the incredibleness of it, it would be, yes, like that.

    Their expression was like the face of the victims who were discovered after witnessing that person crawling out from a certain cursed video.

    The faces of the pretty little girl and beautiful woman werepletely twisted in the rictus of terror. Those faces looked even more gruesome due to how beautiful they should be originally.

    ¡¸This is my youngest little sister Ariel, and her mother, and that is their exclusive maid. I mentioned before this how there is ¡°almost no familial emotion¡± between us, but she is one of the few exceptions. This girl is really looking up to me.¡¹

    They were really thankful right now for Tracy¡¯s extremelyposed voice.

    After all it was just like Shia said just now, this situation made everyone here wanted to say ¡¸We are the one who are scared here. They suddenly showed horror from out of nowhere like this¡¹.

    ¡¸By the way, they were also present at the party that time. Perhaps it was because they saw the heads of their acquaintances and big brother getting lopped off? Since then both mother and daughter wouldn¡¯te out from their room at all but¡­¡­they are noisy people aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    No, the problem wasn¡¯t that. Of course they were traumatized from that. Hajime and others nodded in understanding.

    Their gazes naturally moved to the trigger of the trauma.

    Yes, to the rabbit ears of Shia and Nea.

    The gazes from the parents, were painful¡­¡­

    And so,

    ¡¸Please look at this everyone. Scary isn¡¯t it? My family is the cause of this you know?¡¹

    Shia ran with the joke material with a bit of yfulness in her tone.

    But, her shrug and her smiling unruffled face immediately changed into a twitching face.

    ¡¸Oi! What¡¯s going on outside there! You¡¯re noisy!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second Onii-sama! Didn¡¯t you hear the screams!? It¡¯s dangerous, so don¡¯t open the door!¡¹

    The salon¡¯s door opened. A handsome man with silver hair who seemed to be in his early twenty showed up. Behind him was a beautiful girl with blonde hair and blue eyes who seemed to be in her early teen. Their eyes met with Shia. Then their gaze slo~wly moved up. They saw the rabbit ears. Immediately,

    ¡¸NOOOOOOOOOOOO!?¡¹

    ¡¸GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!?¡¹

    They screamed plus white eyes & fainting. Also, the one who screamed like a girl was the young man, while the one who screamed like a middle aged man was the beautiful girl.

    ¡¸This is my little brother Handler and my little sister Myara.¡¹

    Now that Bias and Trek had died, this little brother was the oldest imperial prince. He was an ambitious little brother who dered that he would defeat Tracy and regained the strong empire like in the past. The little sister was a sly girl who was always racking her brain to get a portion of the reward without putting any effort of her own.

    While the group was receiving such exnation,

    ¡¸Ariel-sama! Amandora-sama! The horse carriage is prepaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?¡¹

    ¡¸Handler-sama!? Just what in the world are¨D¨DHIIIIIIIIIIH!?¡¹

    ¡¸A, a, a, HAURIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?¡¹

    Some maids, servants, and soldiers heard the screams and came here one after another They too screamed and their eyes rolled back.

    The corridor was being filled with hysterics people increasingly as time passed¡­¡­

    It seemed that the servants who could function properly were only Tracy¡¯s personal team. Surely the personal servants of other imperial family members were always desperate in order to avoid having contact with the ambassadors of Hauria, no doubt about it. They were like spaceship crews who were running away from the aliens infiltrating their ship.

    The scream and terror were spreading inside the pce like falling domino. Naturally it became a hugemotion.

    There was no more need to rey the scene of the imperial family¡¯s capture. They were already full just from seeing this situation of princes and princesses fainting with the white of their eyes showing.

    ¡¸Looks like the scar that is remaining in the pce is deeper than I thought¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor-¡¹

    ¡¸Nea-chan, I think that¡¯s not a praise nano.¡¹

    Hajime and others immediately left the scene while having such conversation.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I still can¡¯t give any guarantee when I¡¯ll be able to update next. My apologies. I think I¡¯d write this kind of breather again, so forgive me to ask you readers this, but it will really help if you can wait patiently for it! Best regards.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398

    Arifureta Chapter 398

    New Year Special Project ¢Ü The After of Demon King and Hero (and Lord)

    AN: Happy New Year!

    This chapter not only unrted with New Year, it was also like an idle talk without anything happening, but I¡¯ll be happy if you can use it for your apaniment in the New Year.

    It was a certain famous fast food restaurant.

    A beautiful girl was sitting on the seat at the counter that was fitted with ss facing the street.

    She had a glossy long ck hair and eyes with pretty almond shape. She was wearing a jean that fitted her legs tightly and a simple blouse that showed herck of interest in dressing up herself, but that outfit was instead pushing out the girl¡¯s great figure and charm to the forefront.

    The people walking down the street outside¨D¨Despecially the male would reflexively take a second look at her. Such situation had urred frequently. Anyone would easily get convinced if someone said that girl was a model or an idol.

    Even so, they couldn¡¯t easily call out to the beautiful girl because she obviously looked like she was still a middle school student at most. She seemed mature, but not much sexual allure could be felt from her.

    She was resting her chin on her hand. She was fiddling with her smartphone while giving out the atmosphere of terrible bad mood. That was also one of the causes why it was hard to call out to her.

    There,

    ¡¸Mitsuki-chan, sorry to make you wait!¡¹

    Someone approached her without giving a damn at the girl¡¯s bad mood.

    It was a girl wearing sses and her hair braided loosely. She had an attire that consisted of a vest, a dress, and a beret that made her looked exactly like a girl with literature interest. The two of them seemed to be the same age.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Manami. There is still five minutes before the time we agreed on.¡¹

    The two middle school girls¨D¨DAmanogawa Mitsuki(Soul Sisters¡¯ President) and Endou Manami(Soul Sisters¡¯ Staff Officer) exchanged smile with each other.

    Mizuki handed Manami the drink that she had ordered beforehand. It seemed she was treating her friend. Manami happily thanked her and sat beside her.

    ¡¸And, what is it today? You said that you want to discuss something¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Onii-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-san?¡¹

    Mitsuki nodded with a grave atmosphere. Manami thought that Mitsuki called her because she wanted to think up another ¡°strategy to make Nagumo-senpai know his ce¡± but¡­¡­

    Because she thought that, she kept thinking up a n until four in the morning since she received the call but¡­¡­

    It seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, is home right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, I know about that. I heard from Kou-nii. I don¡¯t know the detail but, it seemed Kouki-san got summoned here and there¡­¡­a, aa~, so it¡¯s about that? I heard Kouki-san brought home a yandere Amazon queen and a yandere ck goddess¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, there is that. That exnation is really crude though.¡¹

    It was something that happened half a month ago. The case where the returnees¡¯ whereabouts became unknown from their one year return anniversary party. There were many ups and downs again to clean up the situation afterwards, but even that situation had calmed down today.

    ¡¸The problem isn¡¯t those yanderes who are acting like my sister-inws.¡¹

    ¡¸So they are acting like sister-inw¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They are acting like daughter-inw to Okaa-san and Otou-san. They couldn¡¯t possibly be more irritating with the way they arepeting with each other in every single thing. In addition they are even using supernatural power to try buying our good will and fail in the end, which cause some actual damages.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a serious problem isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just the usual thing.¡¹

    Both Mitsuki and Manami were a rtive of a returnee. They already epted the supernatural matters like other world or magic. It wasn¡¯t something that could surprise them anymore.

    And so, it seemed for Mitsuki this situation wasn¡¯t any different from how her big brother was so popr and got girls swarming him like before he got summoned to Tortus. What an unpleasant thing to be used to¡­¡­Manami thought with a bit of sympathy toward Mitsuki.

    ¡¸Then what is the problem?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Nagumo-senpai.¡¹

    Mitsuki¡¯s face was the very picture of someone who bit a bitter-tasting bug. Manami unconsciously got impressed seeing that.

    ¡¸Nagumo-senpai is always a big problem for us though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he is our nemesis who can¡¯t be allowed to live under the same sky with us. But you see, Onii-chan, recently he often¡­¡­talk about that Nagumo-senpai.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hou? Give me the detail.¡¹

    Oh? Manami¡¯s sses was glinting from unknown light source? She was also coolly pushing up her sses at the same time?

    ¡¸Onii-chan would say things like, that guy is just crazy~, or that guy iscking consideration to other~, that kind of things.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, badmouthing?¡¹

    ¡¸No, if I have to say it¡¯s more likeining?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~m¡­¡­isn¡¯t that normal? I mean, it¡¯s a bti hard to say this but, you know, Kouki-san and Nagumo-senpai has bad rtionship aren¡¯t they¡­¡­or more like Kouki-san is one-sidedly hating Nagumo-senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t deny that.¡¹

    But, Mitsuki said as preface. She frowned while drinking her ice coffee vigorously. And then she mmed down her paper cup roughly.

    ¡¸Right now, it¡¯s a bit different from before.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, Onii-chan hate Nagumo-senpai. No, he averted his gaze from his hate. Before he left school and went back to Tortus, he would say that it was thanks to Nagumo-senpai he could return home and avoided doing something that cannot be undone, rather he would even talk like he is grateful to him.¡¹

    ¡¸But now he is doing the reverse?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that. To be more precise, before it was more like Onii-chan was trying to persuade himself. In the first ce he almost never mentioned anything about Nagumo-senpai. ¡­¡­He would always look pained, like he was suffering. It felt like he had his hand full just holding himself together.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹

    I see, Manami nodded.

    Naturally she had heard about what happened at Tortus from Kousuke. She tried imagining Kouki¡¯s feeling that must be extremelyplicated. Certainly, she could understand that he must be in a mental state where he couldn¡¯t talk at all about it.

    And yet, recently Kouki would often talk about Hajime. About the man who should be his greatest weakness. Everything that he said was justints, but it was a fact that there had been a great change in his mental state. Furthermore the change seemed to be in the positive side.

    ¡¸Now that you mentioned it, Mitsuki-chan. Kouki-san and Nagumo-senpai were in another world with just each other before Kou-nii joined up with them weren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Well, I think they were also with the locals there though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t any other acquaintance with them at that time!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re right.¡¹

    Manami¡¯s lips grinned. For some reason, Mitsuki felt like she could hear the sound effect eheee from that expression. It was an expression of someone who was having a very wicked delusion.

    ¡¸Really you¡­¡­make it clear already, are you a Soul Sister or are you a fujoshi.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be a woman who can be both.¡¹

    ¡¸Your sinfulness run deep¡­¡­¡¹

    Anyway, Mitsuki wanted her friend to stop imagining her brother with such a rotten thought. Nagumo-senpai? That¡¯s awesome, do it more! Rather she should turn it into a doujin and sold it!

    ¡¸Nh nh, anyway! Recently Onii-chan sometimes will mention about Nagumo-senpai one way or another¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You are saying that their rtionship is suspicious. Haa haa¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up for a bit! Don¡¯t go haa haa like that! ¡­¡­And then, that Onii-chan, it seems he¡¯s going to meet Nagumo-senpai today¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Here ites , a secret meeting!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up already! You¡¯re being a bother to the other customers!¡¹

    Mitsuki covered Manami¡¯s mouth physically with her hand and immediately talked about the main topic for today.

    ¡¸And so, Onii-chan, he prepared a lot of money. It bothered me that his wallet was even more bulging than usual. When I tried checking at Onii-chan¡¯s secret cache¡­¡­judging from the remaining money there, he might have brought out one hundred twenty or thirty thousand with him!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s a lot of money¡­¡­(Kouki-san, your secret cache isn¡¯t a secret at all¡­¡­)¡¹

    ¡¸He might be getting extorted by Nagumo-senpai¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-senpai, he is a rich person who can offer part-time wage in a level that Kou-nii will ept you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard Onii-chan anxiously whispered ¡°That guy is real merciless, I wonder if this will be enough¡±. Perhaps Nagumo-senpai had gotten hold of some kind of weakness and threaten him with it!¡¹

    ¡¸You said weakness, but from Kouki-san¡¯s perspective, I think it¡¯s like Nagumo-senpai is holding his ck history in his grasp already¡­¡­¡¹

    Anyway, seeing Mitsuki muttering ¡¸Gununu¡­¡­that ursed Nagumo-senpai. Just what kind of extremely malicious scheme he is cooking¡¹ while crushing her paper cup in her grip, Manami chuckled. She smiled not the ehee smile like before.

    ¡¸Fufu, no matter what you said, Mitsuki-chan really love your big brother aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnguh. How did you get that from what I said. I¡¯m simply have to be the dependable one because Onii-chan is an idiot like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Right right, whatever you say.¡¹

    Mitsuki¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly. She crushed the innocent paper cup in her hand. The stic straw and lid werepressed with crumpling sound. In the end they were reduced into a marble size.

    ¡¸Err, so in conclusion, Kouki-san is going to meet Nagumo-senpai after this while bringing a lot of money. It¡¯s suspicious, so you want to confirm just what they are doing. Can I take it that¡¯s what you want to say?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Forward charge or tailing?¡¹

    ¡¸Tailing.¡¹

    It was truly like a conversation between the president and the staff officer. The male university student who happened to sit beside them looked taken aback hearing that and immediately moved to another seat.

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s impossible right? This is the demon king-sama and the hero-sama we are talking about. We will get found out right away unless it¡¯s my Kou-nii doing the tailing.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that much. That¡¯s why I called a helper here.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, then why did you call me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because, Manami is the only one I can grumble to like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, Mitsuki-chan, your charisma is pointlessly high, so you are the one who usually got consulted instead huh.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to call it pointless.¡¹

    It might be the destiny of Amanogawa family. They all were pointlessly sparkling. It seemed that among her friends of the same age, the only one who could be said as her equal in its truest meaning was only Manami who was connected to her with a sense of fellowship due to being a fellow rtive of a returnee.

    Also, male was out of the question. Those guys, even if they were normal at the beginning, in most cases their eyes would turn into heart mark after she talked with them for ten minutes. Men were all wolf!

    ¡¸As I thought Onee-sama is the one! Onee-sama is none other than the supreme existence!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about at this kind of ce. You¡¯re being a bother to the other customers.¡¹

    The retort came from Manami¨D¨Dnot. That supreme voice, it made both Mitsuki and Manami¡¯s heads to rotate like puppet. It was horror. The university student youth from before choked from the cheeseburger that got stuck in his throat.

    ¡¸¡¸Onee-sama!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, sorry to make you two wait, Mitsuki-chan, Manami-chan.¡¹

    Standing there was the soul Onee-sama who they had exchanged a pledge of soul (one-sidedly) with¨D¨DYaegashi Shizuku.

    Her ponytail was like usual. Her attire was a simple jean and blouse¡­¡­Manami¡¯s gaze snapped toward Mitsuki. This damn gal, she aimed for this! Traitor! Her eyes were saying that.

    Also, it was a secret how Mitsuki-chan was able to obtain the information of Onee-sama¡¯s attire today so she could coordinate her attire. Anyway, it was certain with this that she had a subordinate ced inside Yaegashi family.

    ¡¸And, you mentioned something about the possibility of Kouki being threatened by Hajime didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Onee-sama-! Let¡¯s caught them in the act today! That guy is the enemy of all that is good-. Please open your eyes after seeing the way he extorted mypletely no good Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸To think you are aiming to hit two birds with one stone! ¡­¡­No, rather your true aim is to tear apart Onee-sama from Nagumo-senpai by using Kouki-san as a sacrifice-. As expected from president-¡¹

    Manami-chan shuddered while thoroughly exining the inside of Mitsuki-chan¡¯s heart. How amazing, it seemed that the founder and president of Soul Sisters society would always be Soul Sister anytime anywhere.

    Shizuku sighed in exasperation.

    ¡¸Well, certainly I¡¯m also curious why Hajime is taking the trouble to use his holiday just to meet Kouki.¡¹

    And so she came to meet this two like this just in case.

    ¡¸Aa, but even though I¡¯m here, it¡¯s impossible for me to hide myself from the senses of those two to tail them.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, even though Onee-sama is the strongest ¡°Yaegashi¡±!?¡¹

    Shizuku thought. She was also shaken at the same time. Mitsuki-chan, you know the true identity of Yaegashi? Could it be, you know about the hidden slightly acrobatic side of my family!? How? She thought.

    ¡¸Um, Onee-sama, what are we going to do then? Should I call Kou-nii?¡¹

    Shizuku shook her head at Manami¡¯s suggestion. And then she went ¡¸Oh?¡¹ while looking around in puzzlement.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also calling someone to assist though¡­¡­¡¹

    The assistance that she brought with her didn¡¯t seem to be here¨D¨Djust as she thought that,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you troubled?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what!?¡¹

    Suddenly a voice called to them from the side. A strong presence also suddenly burst out at the same time. Mitsuki and Manami¡¯s body jumped while Shizuku was looking exasperated.

    When they looked to the side,

    ¡¸¡­¡­O girls who are in a lost, are you troubled?¡¹

    Yue-san was there. For some reason she was making the pose of punishing the evildoer in the name of the moon.

    The beautiful girl shouldn¡¯t be there until just a moment ago. Furthermore, she was in the grown up version that looked like sixteen or seventeen years old girl right now. Perhaps it was to match herself with Shizuku. She was dressed roughly with just a skirt and a hoodie, But her presence instantly took captive the people inside the restaurant and on the street outside the ss window.

    ¡¸I called her here because she said that she was bored to death but¡­¡­wait, you aren¡¯t listening. Hey, Yue, how about you fix your bad habit of feeling restless unless you make a scene with your entrance?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­How can something like this be a bad habit?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, if a country toppling beauty suddenly appear with such a strange pose, normal people will freeze. That¡¯s a legitimate man-made cmity you know? You stupid prankster.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Pinching the cheeks is forbiddennn¡¹

    In fact, Mitsuki and Manami were really frozen dumbfounded. There werepletely at a loss for words.

    Even though they were calling for the Onee-sama who they held in immense respect and affection but still really close to them, it was thest boss her majesty the queen who popped out. It couldn¡¯t be helped that they got into this state of mind.

    And so, Shizuku-oneesama immediately got out of the restaurant while carrying the criminal who froze the time inside the fast-food restaurant and the street outside with her charm like a cat under her arm and pushing the back of her two frozen soul sisters.

    ¡¸U-umm, the scale of the price is just strange¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-Onii-chan¡¯s wallet is going to¡­¡­die-¡¹

    The location changed. They were in a high ss yakiniku restaurant at downtown.

    Manami¡¯s body shivered in terror seeing the menu¡¯s price. Mitsuki thought of her big brother¡¯s financial condition and covered her face with both her hands.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, you can eat whatever you like.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a bit out of nowhere though. Hey, Yue. Do you bring money? Will it be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No problem. I have card.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, I¡¯m thinking topletely spend all of my cash today. I had sneaked out the bills from Kaori¡¯s wallet after much effort after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Just use your card to pay!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Forget about that, don¡¯t make too much ruckus. We will get found out if you do that.¡¹

    After saying that, Yue quietly peeked out from the box seat they were in that was covered from view with partitioning screen. Following her, Mitsuki and others also peeked out.

    Ahead of their gazes was Kouki who was holding his head looking like his wits¡¯ end sitting in the box diagonally in front of them. His look was inviting sympathy from anyone who saw him. It went without saying that he seemed to be in despair seeing the menu list that was dropped from his hands and spread out in front of him.

    ¡¸Even so, to think they are having a meeting in this kind of ce.¡¹

    Mitsuki detected Kouki¡¯s location using his smartphone¡¯s GPS and secretly tailed him to this ce.

    Kouki was standing in a daze for a while in front of this expensive yakiniku restaurant. From the start he was a handsome man. He was wearing white skinny pants and jacket, and a ne of thin chain that really suited him. In addition, after he returned home from the getting summoned too mchh incident, even his ssmates evaluated him as having ¡°leveled up as a man¡±.

    Naturally he was gathering attention. Even though all that he was doing was just standing still with a stupid look on his face. It was to a degree that he was going to get hit on by girls instead of the man hitting on girls.

    That Kouki was in a daze like that for a while, but then he returned to his senses when his smartphone rang. He picked it up.

    And then he froze in shock after the person calling him said something to him. It looked like he was going to protest next. But he then trembled as though he was suppressing the emotion that was overflowing out of him. He turned off the call and then right after that he stamped his feet, toward a nearby ATM.

    Apanied with several additional Yukichi(the person on the 10,000 yen note), he returned to the yakiniku restaurant a bit tearfully and things reached this point¨D¨Dthat was the present situation.

    He sat down on the seat and went through this and that for around ten minutes. Kouki-kun now stayed unmoving without even any twitch. He looked like a father whosepany was going through restructuring even though there was still thirty years left on the loan of his house.

    There was also the fact of how he was still young. The eyes of the restaurant employees were gradually turning stricter.

    Such time of trial suddenly met its end. The person he was waiting for had arrived.

    With a serious face, Yuebined

    ¡°Soul¡¯s Concealment¡± and ¡°Perception Obstruction¡± using soul magic with barrier using space time magic to create a scene of a normal family. In the first ce the atmosphere of this ce also didn¡¯t allow people to give their attention to other customer.

    Hajime came at that timing. He headed straight toward Kouki¡¯s seat. It didn¡¯t seem like that he noticed Yue and others.

    Yue gave a thumb up. Shizuku and others also swiftly returned a thumb up back to her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be in your care today, mister hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh. I was the one who said anywhere is fine, but to think you will choose an expensive restaurant like this! You shitty demon king-¡¹

    They had noticed it from the middle but, as expected it seemed they came here to eat high ss yakiniku(grilled meat) with the hero¡¯s money.

    Mitsuki was dumbfounded seeing the ecstatic demon king-senpai and the Onii-chan hero who was gritting his teeth.

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­Ipletely thought that Onii-chan will be extorted for his money behind a dpidated shrine¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mitsuki-chan, you are watching too many drama. Making someone treating you in an expensive restaurant like this is also already an extortion.¡¹

    ¡¸In a dpidated shrine, secretly? Kouki-san and Nagumo-senpai? Fufufuh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? What, is this presence. Hey, Shizuku. Endou¡¯s little sister seem like a bad news somehow!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Yue-senpai, please don¡¯t pay her any mind. Manami is just a bit rotten.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­A bit rotten!? What do you mean!?¡¹

    Yue-san was still pure in that area. Shizuku who understood what Mitsuki meant got a bit faraway look.

    While they were having such conversation, Hajime called for a waiter and mercilessly made his order to the female waitress who came. The way he ordered was like a starving sports club member who came to a cheap yakiniku restaurant.

    Hajime was seriously a demon king with how he smiled so radiantly. Price? I¡¯m in the faction that isn¡¯t concerned with that kind of thing though? His smile seemed to say that.

    ¡¸Oi, what¡¯s the matter Amanogawa. Come on, you order what you like too.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one paying here!¡¹

    Kouki also ordered half in I don¡¯t give a damn anymore attitude. His eyes were cold. The harsh gaze of the female waitress changed to the eyes of someone looking at a dangerous person.

    There,

    And then, there,

    ¡¸Eerr~, I wonder what should I do¡­¡­it makes me cringe how expensive this restaurant is. It also has meat part that I have never heard before. Ah, this ce also has bibimbap. Give me this for starter.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Kou-nii!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? Just now, somehow¡­¡­¡¹

    Before anyone knew it there was Kousuke wearing attire with ck base color sitting beside Hajime.

    Mitsuki covered Manami¡¯s mouth in panic. As expected from the person in charge of scouting. Kousuke sensed something from across Yue¡¯s barrier that even Hajime was ignoring and looked around restlessly.

    At the same time, the female waitress got a scare ¡¸Hiih, who!?¡¹ and Kouki immediately caught her body from falling on the floor. Even though the waitress looked at him with suspicion until just now, when Kouki asked her ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹, the waitress¡¯s cheeks immediately blushed red. This was also as expected from the hero.

    ¡¸So you are here Endou.¡¹

    ¡¸You are here huh Endou.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here. I was behind the waitress just now. I sat down while you guys ordered.¡¹

    It seemed he was sitting.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Damn you Endou. How dare you show even greater invisibility than my barrier so nonchntlyyy¡¹

    ¡¸So the three of them are having yakiniku together today. Ah, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama?¡¹

    Shizuku seemed to guess something. Mitsuki and Manami tilted their head.

    ¡¸Surely the gathering today is for Kouki¡¯s apology and gratitude to them foring until the desert world to pick him up and for dragging them into his summoning.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, something like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmmm. Nagumo-senpai came to Onii-chan¡¯s invitation just for that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~? It seemed that something happened with things like the goddess or the holy sword, or the trip to revive the great trees? Sometimes Hajime would call the hero on his own initiative.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, recently the name ¡°chuuni bastard¡± often showed up in Onii-chan¡¯s call history. So it¡¯s actually referring to Nagumo-senpai.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Yue and Shizuku and also Manami did their best to intentionally ignore Mitsuki¡¯s statement that was full with things to tsukkomi at. In exchange they also made their order while starting to observe the boys group.

    The boys were eating while conversing with Kousuke mainly talking and Kouki asking questions in between.

    ¡¸I see. Kouki also has the intention of asking about the details of the fantasy that is going on at earth while he was absent.¡¹

    ¡¸Surely that¡¯s the main reason he called Kou-nii here. Thinking carefully, it must be a spur of the moment that Kouki-san called Nagumo-senpai here to participate to give exnation. After all Nagumo-senpai seem like someone who find it troublesome to give exnation. There is no doubt that was the reason that Kouki-san went to the ATM.¡¹

    Manami-chan hit the bull¡¯s eye.

    Kouki was also asking questions at Hajime, but sure enough, he was focused with ascertaining the cooking of the meats and enjoying the food. The reply he gave was really sloppy.

    Each time that happened, the number of blood veins throbbing on Kouki¡¯s forehead would increase by one.

    ¡¸Oi, Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a sec. It¡¯ll be done soon. This moment is the most important.¡¹

    Hajime-san¡¯s gaze wouldn¡¯t move from the meat that he was in the middle of cooking.

    ¡¸C-certainly I said that the treat today is for giving apology and gratitude. But it¡¯s also for sharing information just in case for the future right? That¡¯s why, focus on the talk a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    He was focusing. Hajime-san was focusing on the meat! There was no reply anymore.

    And so¨D¨D¡±Serene Mind¡± activated!!

    ¡¸¨D¨Dah¡¹

    I¡¯d take that perfectly cooked meat! Kouki¡¯s chopstick mowed the cooking like an iai sh as though to say that. The meat was stolen in the blink of eye.

    The demon king was dumbfounded. His gaze saw off his treasured meat that was tossed into the hero¡¯s mouth¡­¡­

    ¡¸Mugu muguh. Ah, amazing. To think that the meat will be this different from just the frying timing.¡¹

    ¡¸KILL-¡¹

    ¡¸Waaahh, don¡¯t bring out Donner in this kind of ce-!!¡¹

    Kousuke leaped at Hajime¡¯s arm and clung on it.

    Kouki shrugged as though to say ¡¸You¡¯re exaggerating¡¹ while his chopstick moved toward his own meat that would finish cooking soon.

    ¡¸¨D¨DAh¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk. This is overcooked. It tasted shitty.¡¹

    It was taken away by the demon king. But, the hero was an adult, so he wouldn¡¯t snap from something like this like the demon king.

    Besides, as expected he couldn¡¯t bring himself to grill every single meat slowly with great care like the demon king, so he was grilling three or four meats simultaneously each time. In other words, there were still two more meat slices on his. Furthermore they were diaphragm meat that was his favorite!

    ¡¸¨D¨Dah¡¹

    ¡¸This one is so-so I guess.¡¹

    It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m an adult. In the first ce the meal today is also for apologizing and thanking him. There is no need to mind someone childish like this demon king. His chopstick reached out toward thest meat¨D¨D

    *ng* two chopsticks shed. *Shrk shrk* The chopsticks were creaking. Even though those were metal chopsticks.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nagumo. This is my meat. You understand right?¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa. My meat is my meat, you meat is also mine. You get it right?¡¹

    Their gaze crossed. It was like a confrontation between an assassin and a murderer of the Bakumatsu era.

    Kousuke looked like he was enduring a stomachache while desperately trying to remonstrate the two ¡¸H-hey, at least eat normally in yakiniku restaurant. Or rather please just eat. I¡¯m begging you twooo-¡¹ but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Light de¡±-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu!?¡¹

    Kouki enveloped his chopstick with a de of light! Because he couldn¡¯t win with physical strength, he aimed to destroy the opponent¡¯s weapon(chopstick). Hajime¡¯s chopstick was cleanly severed in half and rotated in the air!

    Kousuke screamed ¡¸You-, wai-, stupidddd-¡¹.

    Kouki grinned. Without pause he moved to take thest meat¨D¨Dinstantly, *basu-* a stupid sounding sound rang out.

    ¡¸Fugoah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, you are wide open under the table you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You are an even bigger idiottt-¡¹

    It was the sound of Donner (silencer version) that was aimed under the table firing rubber bullet. The bullet punched Kouki¡¯s defenseless stomach. The meat that he swallowed before this almost got moved in reverse.

    During that time Hajime caught the severed chopstick, returned it to normal with ¡°Transmutation¡±, and got the meat!

    Just as he thought that, *hyupah* a tongs was thrust forward and caught Hajime¡¯s chopstick in between its hold. And then the tongs immediately twisted to make the meat slice fall off from the chopstick.

    ¡¸You shitty hero, you even brought out the tongs¨D¨Dhm, wait a second. That tongs, you!¡¹

    Looking closer, it wasn¡¯t tongs at all.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the holy sword ain¡¯t it!!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DHoly Sword ¡°Sword Breaker Mode¡±.¡¹

    It seemed Kouki wanted to assert that it was a fork shaped double-edged knife with a slit at the middle.

    ¡¸You are forcing it! Look at the holy sword! It¡¯s slightly trembling ain¡¯t it! It¡¯s getting desperate to keep its hold at my chopstick!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, Amanogawa. Where did you carry it?¡¹

    ¡¸I turned it into a ne. When I thought that it would be easier to carry it around if it turned small like essory including its handle, it shrunk into the size of essory.¡¹

    ¡¸Holy sword-chan is just too devoteeed¡¹

    *Ginn* Hajime deflected the tongs shaped holy sword.

    The hero and demon king red at each other once more. Kousuke-kun who was holding his stomach at the side.

    The demon king quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Oi, shitty hero.¡¹

    ¡¸What, shitty demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸Get along a bit you twoooo¡¹

    Kousuke casually evacuated the foods on the to the side so that they wouldn¡¯t be overcooked.

    ¡¸Listen here, I came here today because you were really insistent asking me toe.¡¹

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t that insistent. I was just suggesting that I¡¯ll treat you to something in exchange of taking your time, but that will be secondary to the talk, that was what I said.¡¹

    By the way, in regard to the talk, other than information exchange they also nned to talk about the trip to restore the great trees and to test various things after the meal to see if something could be done so the Goddess Ua Alto inside the holy sword could express herself outside a bit clearer.

    ¡­¡­But from the show of great devotion just now, it felt like she would be able to turn the impossible into possible with her own effort, so it was uncertain whether they would really need to do anything more.

    ¡¸Forget the minor details. What¡¯s important is that today, I came here bringing a lot of things for you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You mean the necessary artifacts for the trip. Like the treasure warehouse or something?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. To be frank, this kind of treat is just like a little chump change for friendly treatment don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Putting aside the necessity of those artifact for regenerating the great trees, I think that perhaps the biggest factor of why you made those artifacts were also because of your own hobby aren¡¯t they? Even though you are fully motivated to make use of me¡¹

    ¡¸Our interests aligned in this case. Even more than that I¡¯m telling you this is a bargain pack that is filled with sincerity.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you. You can just say it frankly if that¡¯s the case.¡¹

    Hajime flicked something with his finger. Kouki reflexively caught it. It was a ring with jewel attached¨D¨Da treasure warehouse. Surely it must be filled with a lot of things that would be useful for the trip after this.

    They had exchanged information in general, and the things that had to be handed had been handed off. Furthermore those things were high ss things. As for the preparatory meeting for the trip, it could be done through phone. As for the holy sword¡­¡­it felt like there was really nothing more that had to be done for it.

    And so there was nothing else to be said here wasn¡¯t it? As though to say that,

    ¡¸You can go home already. Just leave behind all the money you have on you.¡¹

    Hajime-san said a line that sounded like a thug with a wide smile.

    Kouki-kun also smiled widely while giving him the middle finger.

    ¡¸Go sleep talking when you¡¯re asleep.¡¹

    *Juu juu* The sound of meat sizzling and the delicious scent wafted in the air. Cheerful voices could be heard from other tables. It was only this spot that had extremely low temperature.

    ¡¸I have said this too before.¡¹

    Kouki added some more choice words of his.

    ¡¸You are the one person I hate the most in this world!¡¹

    As expected he said that with a wide smile on his face. Any girl who saw him would surely fall for him in one second from the sparkling effect around him.

    Of course Hajime too,

    ¡¸What a coincidence! I also can¡¯t stomach you from the bottom of my heart!¡¹

    His smile couldn¡¯t be any wider than right now!

    A beatter,

    ¡¸Ahahahahahah, isn¡¯t that right! Of course you hate me!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahahahahah, I¡¯m relieved! I was about to kill you if you said you don¡¯t hate me!¡¹

    Somehow terrifying voices that were filled with killing intent resounded.

    Amidst that,

    ¡¸Haa, even the bibimbap is in another ss in expensive restaurant. Ah, the kimchi is tasty.¡¹

    A leisurely voice resounded. The two turned their gazes casually and saw Kousuke enjoying the food quietly by himself. And then they noticed. Oh? The diaphragm meat that was contested before this was gone? Or rather, the other meats that were grilled before were also gone?

    Theughing voices stopped cold. It was as though in synchronization.

    ¡¸Oi, Endou. There is no more meat on the grill.¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to think this but could it be, Endou¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, I ate them.¡¹

    *Shiin* Silence filled the area.

    ¡¸No, because, they got scorched while you guys were fighting. I also applied soundproofing so that other guests won¡¯t get bothered. Just consider it payment for that. It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­no, I guess so. It was our bad for fighting wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Then it can¡¯t be helped. I only wished you would told us first at least.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­O-oi. Why are your pupils shrinking? Why are you pointing that chopstick to me? You can just order another again! And someone like you Nagumo always eats this kind of thing anyway right!?¡¹

    Hajime and Kouki looked at each other. They nodded. And then their gazes rolled toward Kousuke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Profiting from the fight of others isn¡¯t a praiseworthy act.¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop it! That¡¯s a specially made bibimbap that I cooked to perfection by using the restaurant¡¯s provided seasoning too you know! I discovered the optimum equation for my preference while eating half of it! That¡¯s why¨D¨Dah, dammit, sto-, stoooppp¨D¨D, don¡¯ty your hands on this oneee-¡¹

    Mitsuki and Shizuku looked at each other after witnessing such scene. Each of them sighed and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? They are just acting like a group of stupid boys. Onii-chan, since when he became like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Now now, isn¡¯t it fine Mitsuki-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Onee-sama?¡¹

    For some reason Shizuku¡¯s expression was extremely gentle. Motherhood could even be felt from that smile. It made Mitsuki unconsciously turned red.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy you know? Hajime and Kouki are able to hate each other. Their rtionship be one where they can say it openly without holding back. ¡­¡­Yes, really, it makes me very happy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t really get it.¡¹

    ¡¸Then Mitsuki-chan, which one do you like better, the previous Kouki or the current Kouki?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    In exchange of answering, Mitsuki stuffed her cheeks with meats that had finished getting cooked. She looked really displeased.

    But, ncing at Kouki and others who continued eating even while quarreling with each other, a frown was formed on her forehead.

    That became the most eloquent answer she could give.

    Shizuku was supporting her cheek with her hand while staring at Mitsuki with a kind expression. It made her really embarrassed for some reason and she averted her gaze while thinking that she was also quite childish huh.

    And then, the fluffy feeling where there was nothing that had to be said¨D¨Dwas blown away.

    ¡¸Fuhih, fuhihih. Chopstick and chopstick shed, fuhih. Even though they said they hate each otherrr, aa I can¡¯t anymore-, so precious! It¡¯s so precious I¡¯ll die!!¡¹

    Her best friend was writhing with a disgusting smile on her face. She was twisting and writhing and meandering like snake.

    Yue kept her eyes fixed on the sd before her while taking great care to never meet the gaze of the girl in question. No wonder she was so quiet from the middle, it seemed she was holding her breath to kill her presence in front of this thing that was the same but subtly different from Tio¡¯s that¨D¨Dwith this encounter of the unknown.

    And, while such thing was going on,

    ¡¸U-umm, Onee-sama? My eyes, is there anything strange with them?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What?¡¹

    Shizuku whose attention was diverted to Yue saw Mitsuki rubbing her eyes while looking at Hajime¡¯s direction. It attracted her curiosity and she also turned her gaze. There she saw.

    There was something behind Hajime, a silver haired beautiful fairy doing an embarrassingly cool pose.

    Behind Kouki was a ck haired beauty smiling really cheerfully as though she was having fun.

    Behind Kousuke was a beautiful oni with alluring aura wearing kimono that was worn slovenly.

    Hajime and co didn¡¯t notice. Perhaps it was because they were focusing on the meats and their opponents. Or perhaps because they couldn¡¯t notice those beauties because they were conceptual existences¡­¡­

    They didn¡¯t understand the particr but,

    ¡¸S-S¡ðand!? All beauty S¡ðand!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mu? The other guests can¡¯t see them?¡¹

    Manami and Yue definitely also could see them. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t a hallucination.

    Anyway, in respond to the heating up quarrel of the boys, somehow even people who seemed to be like guardian spirits were alsoing out. It was awfully not good.

    Shizuku sighed and stood up.

    ¡¸Anyway, how about we join their table?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I have waited for those words.¡¹

    Yue took the lead to move toward the boys table. Perhaps she wanted to go to Hajime¡¯s side, or perhaps she wanted to take distance from the unknown creature(Manami).

    Manami herself also rushed toward Kousuke with the footsteps of someone heading to paradise.

    Surprised voices could be heard from the boys table.

    Her brother had changed. Perhaps in a good direction. However, the reason her brother changed even though his family couldn¡¯t even change him might be that hateful demon king. She felt reallyplicated when she thought that¡­¡­

    ¡¸You are misunderstanding.¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki changed because he worked hard. Because this time he really fought till the very end.¡¹

    Right? Shizuku said while caressing her head.

    Aa, she thought. As I thought, I want to be this person¡¯s actually sister-inw.

    ¡¸Onee-sama, what do you think about the current Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama is relieved you know? My younger brother looks like he can go anywhere he want now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu. Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s so.¡¹

    That answer that was given to her with a mischievous smile wasn¡¯t the answer she wished for as expected.

    However, it felt like the weight on her shoulders had vanished.

    ¡¸Now then, how about we go scolding the good-for-nothing men with bad manner?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, yes! Onee-sama!¡¹

    Mitsuki smiled naturally.

    That smile was exactly the same like the Onee-sama that she loved and respected.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    One more, happy New Year.

    I couldn¡¯t update or give greeting for Christmas, but people of Narou, I had been in your carest year. Please take care of me too this year.

    The update has be irregr, but I¡¯ll somehow find time to update, so I¡¯ll be happy if we can have fun together too this year.

    ¡ùJust in case, the true identity of the three Stands is.

    ¨C Hajime fairy Etemp (Demon King & Hero Sequel Arc ¢Þ)

    ¨C Kouki Holy Sword Ua Alto (same arc number ¢Ý)

    ¨C Kousuke Shuten Douji (same arc number ¢à)

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399

    Arifurera Chapter 399

    Tortus Travel Journal ? The Multiplying Masked Pink

    AN: I somehow managed to update in one month (a bitte though(sweat)), but it¡¯s a bit short.

    I still can¡¯t spare time to write. I¡¯m very sorry for all of you who are looking forward to more chapter, but please forgive me!

    In the past there was the biggest arena in this continent at the imperial capital.

    The arena was the symbol of the empire¡¯s ideology of strength supremacy, but due to the devil race¡¯s attack in the past¨D¨Dthe arena was smashed by a giant monster. After that there was also no more demihuman ve, so in the end there was no hope for this ce to get rebuild until Hajime and others returned home.

    That ce that became a wide empty lot was currently starting to regain its dignity as the empire¡¯s symbol. It was seventy percentpleted, and it only needed sculptures and minor facilities, and also tidying up the surrounding environment so the arena could disy its majesty.

    Hajime and others were staring at the other wall of that towering round arena from a certain back alley far away.

    ¡¸Nnhhhhhh!! Nnmuu~~~!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sta~y, sta~y, good gi~rl¡­¡­¡¹

    Beside them, Yue was lying down face up while Shizuku was immobilizing her by hanging over her upper body from her head. The others did their best to not look their way at all.

    It was the so called North-south position.

    Yue¡¯s slender legs that were wrapped in knee socks were kicking around in a struggle. Her mini skirt waspletely lifted up.

    But the body above her was unshakeable. Shizuku-san¡¯s well-executed technique waspletely pinning Yue down. She was making a cool gaze while talking to her as though she was disciplining a naughty dog and waiting for her to be obedient.

    Though perhaps Shizuku¡¯srge breasts werepletely blocking Yue¡¯s breath that she was writhing in pain like that¡­¡­

    ¡¸Shi, Shizuku-chan? I think Yue will stop breathing soon like that you know?¡¹

    Unusually it was Kaori who was trying to protect Yue by implicitly saying that it was fine already even if Shizuku let her go. The reason for that was surely because she was scared seeing her best friend¡¯s eyes.

    Yes, although Shizuku was pinning down Yue, her cool gaze had been staring at Kaori aa~ll this time. It was as though she was monitoring her.

    ¡¸To think that you are allying with Yue like that¡­¡­Kaori, you are nning to betray me aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be absurd.¡¹

    ¡¸You lie-!!!! You are nning to disclose my ck history right? Isn¡¯t that right!?¡¹

    ¡¸No gooddd, Hajime-kun! Shizuku-chan ispletely falling into excessive paranoia!¡¹

    ¡¸This is like Higura¡ð, the end stage.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with that example that isn¡¯t funny at allll¡¹

    Now then, why was Kaori treated like a traitor like taht, while Yue was put into a pinning technique like this, that even when she tried to escape using teleport or gravity maniption, each time her bare skin that was peeking out from her opened blouse would be chewed on and she would react ¡¸Nh!? Nnu!?¡¹ and her attempt got obstructed, so that it became a situation like this that Hajime would forbid anyone from watching it in various sense? The answer was¡­¡­

    Masked pink.

    The cause of everything was none other than masked pink.

    This ce was near the soldier barrack where Shizuku and others showed themselves to the public as the masked rangers for the first time in the past.

    Naturally, other than Kouki and others, there was nobody among Hajime¡¯s group who knew about their big moment (lol) at that time.

    And so, seeing that they had also just made an utter ruckus inside the pce, Hajime and co went out to the capital in order to wait until the excitement there cooled off. Seeing that they were outside anyway, they thought that they had to watch the beginning of the masked rangers no matter what!

    That was their n, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸We screwed up. I knew from the start that she wouldn¡¯t agree, so the n was to guide her to near the area with the excuse of seeing the arena before surreptitiously reying the past but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Itpletely backfired instead.¡¹(Shia)

    ¡¸I also wisheth to watch it though¨D¨Dhih, i-it¡¯s nothing at all , Shizuku!¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s eyes red horrifyingly toward Tio. Tio was also able to do the past rey, so it seemed she was on guard against her.

    Also, Yue was already twitching motionlessly like a fish that was brought up tond.

    ¡¸U~mu, Shizuku. Why are you acting that obstinately?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a diversion so that others can infiltrate into the castle right? I think just wearing mask is normal. Okaa-san also want to watch it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Say, Myuu-chan. Myuu-chan also want to watch the masked ranger Shizuku in action right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano!¡¹

    Shuuzou, Kirino, and Koichi were showing exasperated expression together. Koichi attempted to calm down Shizuku with Myuu¡¯s innocence, but it made Shizuku to go bright red and raised the corner of her eyes instead.

    Myuu jumped with a scream ¡¸Hya!?¡¹ to hide behind Remia mama.

    ¡¸Now now, really Shizuku. You are acting pathetically. Even though we are talking about the ¡°person inside¡± the most popr figure in the imperial capital right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say that!¡¹

    Shizuku snapped and stood up in respond to Tracy¡¯s expression that seemed to say ¡¸This troubling person¡¹.

    Yue who wasn¡¯t even twitching anymore with her eyes rolled up appeared from below her.

    In respond to the menacingly approaching Shizuku. Aiko and Liliana ran away¨D¨Dor not, they instead circled around in order to nurse Yue while having conversation like ¡¸Aa, how terrible¡­¡­¡¹¡¸Yue-san keep fainting since we came to the capital isn¡¯t it¡­¡­even though she is the unrivaled vampire princess¡­¡­¡¹ with pale expression.

    Shizuku approached with her teeth bared at the imperial princess. Tracy¡¯s pupils were widening as though to say ¡¸Oh? You want to have a go? Aa? I¡¯m super happy about it though!?¡¹ at that approach. Seeing that, Sumire and Shuu got between them in panic.

    ¡¸S-Shizuku-chan, calm down, okay? Compared to Hajime¡¯s middle school period, yours cannot be called a ck history at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Being popr is a really good thing! You see, Otou-san also really loved ranger show in the past you know? It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of at all¨D¨D¡¹

    Shizuku came to a sudden stop. Her face was still bright red. Then,

    ¡¸Nnh!!¡¹

    She pointed her finger in a snap while making a voice like Yue.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was pulled toward the direction she pointed. At the corner of the alley.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    There was a little girl wearing an adorable dress there. She was staring to over here with only half of her face peeking out from behind the wall.

    She was staring, she was looking *staree~* over here.

    ¨D¨DShe was wearing a pink mas.

    A beatter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m ¡°masked ranger masked pink¡±. I¡¯m always looking at you all the time-¡¹

    The little girl then vanished from the corner in a sh.

    A deadly silent atmosphere filled the area. Then the silence was immediately broken apart by noises.

    ¡¸Ah, you cheater! It¡¯s my turn to be masked pink!¡¹

    ¡¸Noooo! Pink is for girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah! Just take the red obediently!¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Red¡¯s role is for getting preached by pink! I would never run wild or anything like red!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Who cares about red! Rather than that, your pink¡¯s way of speaking is wrong! Say you know in the end! You know!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, I¡¯m telling you that¡¯s not how you do it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸The mask is watching you know-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Like that!¡¹

    Children wearing masks were having such conversation while running around at the other side of the back alley.

    Shizuku covered her face with both hands and crouched down. She truly looked like someone who wanted to enter a hole if there was one.

    ¡¸Shizuku-neesan, you¡¯re amazing. Right now there is no one in the capital who doesn¡¯t know about the dark hero of justice, masked ranger. It has a poprity that draw the line from Hauria that is simply a dark monstrosity¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nea-chan shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸Aye aye ma¡¯am-¡¹

    In other words, it was like that.

    The ¡°masked ranger¡± that threatened the empire soldiers in the past, due to Shizuku¡¯s information maniption (mastermind: Hajime), they were considered as an elite squad of devil race at that time.

    And then for some unknown reason, the ghost story that if you did something horrible to demihuman ve, they would be watching from somewhere, like the scary story of ¡¸Aa!? The window! There is something at the window!¡¹¡­¡­such story was spreading. Like that they became an existence of terror that rivaled Hauria.

    However, this urban legend that was named as ¡°The Terror of Masked Pink ~She is Always Watching You All the Time~¡± in the end for some reason developed to a strange direction after the final battle.

    Or rather, it was developed by somebody.

    The cause of that, was this.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a very interesting read, the content isn¡¯t bad at all you know? Shizuku-sama, this is made with yourself as the original source, so how about trying to read it?¡¹

    Tracy took out a book from the breast valley pocket that stored everything. Her breasts jiggled with the book taken out.

    ¡¸Ah, is that the newest issue!? The release date should be next week isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you are na?ve Neashutatrum. I am the imperial princess! Do you think I would do something like lining up in front of the shop three days before the release?¡¹

    ¡¸This woman-, you got it directly from the publisher!¡¹

    From that conversation of Tracy and Nea, it could be understood that the novel series that was currently in great poprity in the capital right now was none other than the source that was pouring gasoline on Shizuku¡¯s embarrassment.

    ¨D¨DThe ¡ð¡ð of Masked Pink ~She is Always Watching You!~

    The ¡ð¡ð part was usually with words like ¡°Mncholy¡± or ¡°Rampage¡±. Like a certain series of light novel.

    The content was dark hero genre and there were already seven volumes published. Each time a malicious rabbit race organization ¡°Vorpal Rabbit¡± would appear somewhere. Sometimes they would be defeated in the story, so there were a lot of empire soldiers that adopted the series as their bible to keep the stability of their mind.

    The novel was also sold among the average citizens in explosive rate. As the result, the ¡°masked ranger series¡± turned from an urban legend into a creative work that was currently in great booming¨D¨Dconsequently, the main character ¡°masked pink¡± also transformed to be a cool hero.

    Right now goods of the novel were also being sold especially the mask. There was even a shop that specialized in such goods around the arena.

    Right now all the children in the capital would have a mask of particr color and it was the trend right now for them to wear the mask and yed masked ranger make believe.

    Naturally, masked pink was the most popr.

    The instant Hajime and co arrived near the arena, a massive number of masked pinks showed up and began to y their make believe game. Of course they also faithfully recited the lines of the masked pink at that time.

    With that, Shizuku¡¯s embarrassment instantly overloaded.

    Hajime and others had the intention of watching the masked ranger activity from the start and they nonchntly guided the group to the ce where it happened at that time. After that just as Yue was about to rey the past,

    Shizuku noticed that and rejected it firmly.

    However, Yue-sama¡¯s curiosity got stimted instead by how heated up the capital was and Shizuku¡¯s attitude. She was unable to resist her own desire¡­¡­

    As the result, when she tried to force the past rey to happen regardless, she got sealed by North-south position & biting.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking to sponsor this book and investigate who is the author, but everyone involved has tight lips and the author¡¯s identity is still unknown. It¡¯s truly troubling.¡¹

    ¡¸Your highness! Please let me know too by all means when you find who the author is! To use other people as they please like this just to make money¡­¡­unforgivable. I¡¯ll beat up the lesson of what fundamental human right is into their body-¡¹

    Shizuku kept pulling and pushing the visor of her ck katana repeatedly into the sheath with clinking sound.

    From the look of it, the moment the author was discovered, it would be Shizuku instead who would ignore the other party¡¯s human right. The others could only imagine such future.

    ¡¸Shizuku! It¡¯s fine! Actually this series is also starting to gain poprity in the kingdom, though not as much as in the empire¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!? Lily, why didn¡¯t you tell me!?¡¹

    Shizuku received a shock. Liliana took her hand, or rather, she was pushing the ck katana that was about to be unsheathed back into its sheath in a casual manner while continuing her words.

    ¡¸In this world, there are things that doesn¡¯t need to be known.¡¹

    What you didn¡¯t know was no different than not existing. Shizuku also wouldn¡¯t need to be battered up by embarrassment like this then! Liliana insisted. She wanted her to have fun in this trip, she pleaded.

    ¡¸Lily¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But let me say this once more, Shizuku. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll personally takemand to investigate about this author in the kingdom too.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that¡­¡­alright? Lily, you are extremely busy already. Even the knightmander is getting sick like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn. I¡¯ll improve the condition of that. After all it looks like she is going to find a new job at this rate.¡¹

    For now, putting that aside.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine. Just a little bit of investigation won¡¯t be any trouble at all. But, if possible in exchange of that¡­¡­I want you to promise me one thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Promise?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Even if we find the author, I want Shizuku to listen to what that person has to say first, not just cutting him down with no question asked.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Just what do I have to talk about with that person? Like my share of the book royalty or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn. It¡¯s not that kind of realistic and specific talk, but like why that person is writing this novel. I want Shizuku to listen to the circumstance behind it.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡¹

    Liliana chose her words hesitantly with an air like a mother who was chiding a small kid who was throwing tantrum.

    She spoke with an affectionate expression to the dissatisfied Shizuku.

    ¡¸Perhaps for Shizuku this is nothing but an embarrassment. But, it¡¯s also a fact that this story has also be a delight for many people and energy for the restoration effort.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re, right. It¡¯s hard for me to ept but¡­¡­all the readers who enjoy the book, and those children are meless¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-! That¡¯s right! I believe that if it¡¯s you Shizuku then you will understand!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Lily, you are really¡­¡­I get it. I understand! I too was reacting a bit excessively just now.¡¹

    As expected she still refused for her past to be reyed, but she was apologetic that she was dying their sightseeing like this. Shizuku who had regained her senses bowed her head to Hajime and others.

    ¡¸I was also in the bad for trying to divulge your ck history sneakily like this.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­yeah. Even if you imagined that I would refuse, please show me that you at least have the intention to persuade me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmph. You are saying that, but who was it who made the threat of writing a chuuni novel with Hajime as the source material and spreading it to make Hajime look properly at Kaori after she confessed in front of Great Labyrithn Orcus?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yue!?¡¹

    The revived Yue-sama said that with a displeased expression. Shia and others also went ¡¸Ah¡¹ in recollection. They remembered that other than that she also threatening with something like using the influence of the hero party to spread Hajime¡¯s chuuni nickname.

    ¡¸Mama, mama, Myuu has learned nano.¡¹

    ¡¸? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸This is what they called ¡°birds of a feather¡± nano!¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    Shizuku crouched down once more. She wrapped her ponytail around her face. Although she didn¡¯t have any intention of making true of those threats, she had stillpletely been blind to her own shoring. She was assaulted by apletely different kind of embarrassment this time.

    A part of the group, the people who possessed ck chuuni history looked at Shizuku with a shudder at how nasty her idea was. Liliana pped her hands twice *pan pan* to change the mood.

    ¡¸Everyone,e on! We only have a limited time! Your highness Tracy, I want to try looking at the currently reconstructed arena!¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t any event being held today, is that still alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    If they could just get away from this ce and this topic! It felt like such ulterior motive could be heard clearly. Was it just an imagination?

    Hajime turned a fixed stare at Liliana with a look of realization but¡­¡­he shrugged in consideration to not waste their sightseeing time by poking at the ho nest.

    The group followed Tracy¡¯s lead and came out from the alley.

    During that time, Liliana was putting herself at the end of the line very naturally. Just before she walked out of the alley¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Please forgive me, Shizuku. The kingdom, is needing money right now. All the sales money are properly used for the reconstruction effort!¡¹

    She muttered such thing while wiping cold sweat.

    Yes, the true identity of the greatly popr author was Liliana.

    In the past, after she heard the content of Shizuku¡¯s threat toward Hajime, in order to fill the coffer for the reconstruction effort, she made her close friend¡¯s ck history into merchandise as one of the methods to make money flow from the empire to the kingdm.

    Her highness the princess hadpletely absorbed the nasty idea of her close friend and the wicked method of her lover¡­¡­

    She stared at the backs of Hajime and others who turned at the corner and sighed fuh with a dark smile.

    Without knowing that small masked pinks were watching her.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Lies!!

    =>From that person in Higurashi. Paranoia is terrifying¡­¡­

    ¨C The window! The window!

    =>From Cthulhu

    ¨C Princess Liliana who would do whatever it took if it was for business

    =>She had criminal record of selling the goods of Kaori and others without permission (from the drama CD of volume 10 of the LN version)

    ¡ùIn this case, as expected Kaori and others should have noticed that it was Lily¡¯s doing again, so for those who knew about the content of Drama CD, it will help if you think of it as something that happen in a different universe.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400

    Arifureta Chapter 400

    Tortus Travel Journal ? The Devilish Little Girl?

    AN: Long time no see. I¡¯m really sorry that I couldn¡¯t update within a month.

    This chapter might be a bit iffy because I almost forgot the mood of the after story, but I hope you can enjoy it.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Go¡ðzi!? Why Go¡ðzi!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Such yell that was unclear whether it was a scream or a tsukkomi reverberated.

    The location was at the newly built arena in the imperial capital.

    After the masked pink popritymotion, Hajime and others came to sightsee this arena. Currently they were watching the sight of a certain monster king rampaging from the VIP seats located on the highest level of the stair shaped audience seats.

    Of course, they were using past rey.

    In the past, a monster was gigantified due to the sabotage of demon race¡¯s special unit and rampaged. It was amon knowledge how that monster than thoroughly destroyed the old arena and the surrounding area.

    They were already here, so they wanted to see the actual scene of that time but¡­¡­

    The appearance of the monster that appeared was the very picture of a certain monster king. Although it was the miniaturized version due to its height that was only around thirty meters.

    Even so, the pressure of the giant body that was tough like rock and the roar that felt like it exploded the air could only be described as superb.

    The damage was also outstanding. People were stomped like they were trashe. They were mowed down by its tail. And in the end the monster¡¯s dorsal fins sparked and it fired a breath of lightning me at the same time. It destroyed anything and everything along with the building that was made from stone.

    ¡¸Nn~~, Kaori! Take my ce to put up illusion barrier to the outside! The visual is too violent!¡¹

    ¡¸G-got itttt!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder what kind of base monster was evolved that it wouldst turn into this kind of monster in the end?¡¹

    ¡¸Tio and Aiko, take care of the mind stabilizing plz!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! ¨D¨D¡±Soul Repose¡±!!¡¹

    The monstrous rampage and disaster that surpassed the imagination made Yue desperately produced a lot of ¡°Not safe for children!-kun¡± to hide the countless minced meats.

    But, she was a bitte.

    ¡¸Offu¡¹

    ¡¸Ororororo¡¹

    The former was Shuu, while theter was the vomiting Tomoichi-san. Kaoruko and Akiko were already fainting with their eyes rolled back. Remia and Kirino caught each other them.

    ¡¸Hou, should I say that it¡¯s as expected from a military country? All of the empire¡¯s soldiers are quite iron willed.¡¹

    ¡¸They were trampled on, but their heart didn¡¯t break while they kept repeating trial & error without fearing sacrifice in order to grasp the clue for victory. Their teamwork was also wonderful.¡¹

    Shuuzou-ojiichan and Koichi papa were speaking their impression of the empire soldiers¡¯ hard struggle withposure. The gaze that Shizuku sent at them wanted to say ¡¸These brutes!¡¹.

    ¡¸Papa, Myuu can¡¯t see. Myuu also want to watch Go¡ðzi nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue is editing the R-rated images to lookical right now, so a good child like Myuu should be patient for a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­being a good child is really hard nano. There are so many things that a good child can¡¯t watch.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps I should develop an automatic kids filter sses next.¡¹

    Myuu whose eyes were covered by Hajime was standing imposingly with her arms folded without really resisting. She lookedpletely used already to scenes that mustn¡¯t be seen. It was an attitude that epted everything as though to say that she left it to Hajime¡¯s decision of when to take off the veil.

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed they could defeat something like this.¡¹

    Sumire who was still a bit pale even after receiving the calming magic muttered. Nea exined to her with a smile.

    ¡¸It was the power of numbers, honorable mother-inw. When they used the power of magic¨D¨Dthings like barrier to seal its movement, and elemental magic it was weak against, it¡¯s possible to defeat a single monster like that no matter how powerful it was.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Go¡ðzi was also defeated in a simr way¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what is Go¡ðzi, but in the end it was just a mere animal without any intellect. Rather the damage was too big. Good grief, this is why the empire soldiers are just useless!¡¹

    Nea-chan, she was smiling as expected. The corner of Princess Tracy¡¯s eyes twitched in reaction.

    ¡¸The sea of trees also got invaded by demon race army and monsters in overwhelming number. Hooowever! We Hauria were unharmed! Overwhelming number is more troublesome than a monster like that! And we Hauria is even stronger than overwhelming number! Furthermore we don¡¯t have magic! In other wordssss!¡¹

    Nea-chan looked down at below with a dreadful smile. Toward the empire soldiers who desperately fought even while losing their lives she¡­¡­

    ¡¸Empire soldiers are small frys! Smaalll frys~![

    Disgraced the dead.

    sphemy toward the dead? The existence of the empire soldiers themselves were a sphemy so there was no problem!

    The corners of Tracy¡¯s eyes were rising up menacingly!

    ¡¸O-oi! Nea-chan! Okaa-san doesn¡¯t like that kind of¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! Okaa-sama! There are things that shouldn¡¯t be said no matter how true they are isn¡¯t it! Even if the empire soldiers are shitty small fries slug that can only bark uselessly! Even if I questioned aren¡¯t they embarrasse~ed to call themselves a soldier even though they are so wimpy like that, I should say that they had worked for hard for mere soldiers of the empire!¡¹

    ¡¸Your shitty brat act is too much! That¡¯s bad in two meanings! What if you triggered a cocky kid beatdown g!?¡¹

    Sumire pinched Nea¡¯s cheek and scolded her before turning her gaze to Shia.

    ¡¸Shia-chan too! You¡¯re stirring her up by whispering ¡ºThat¡¯s ittt! Say it more desuuu!¡» aren¡¯t you!¡¹

    ¡¸Ue!? Even though only rabbit ears should be able to pick up that small voice, you are amazing Okaa-sama desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t hear! I¡¯m just deducing it because you had this ¡°bad Shia-chan¡± face that you sometimes showed!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s even more amazing!¡¹

    The hate of Hauria tribe toward empire soldiers was deeply rooted as expected. Or rather, in the rey the soldiers didn¡¯t even guide the demi human ves to evacuate, rather they used them as meat shields which caused a lot of sacrifices to ur. Because of that they got irritated even knowing that this was a matter of the past.

    Liliana who couldn¡¯t bear to see it grimaced. But,

    ¡¸Both of you, right now is the era where we should move forward in order to wipe away the fences between all races. I am deeply aware how resentment and pain cannot be erased so easily, but I ask the two of you here, please¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on desuwa. Let¡¯s go down to the arena if you dare! Desuwa-¡¹

    The imperial princess spoiled that. Her mad dog side was revived from all the provocations. ¡¸Damn it-. Tracy-sama¡¯s sage mode is undone!?¡¹ Lilianamented while holding her heads.

    Killing intent suddenly surged up while the mortalbat against pseudo Go¡ðzi monster was happening at the side. Nea-chan red while saying¡¸Oh? You wanna have a go? Aa?¡¹. Tracy¡¯s pupils shrunken into dots while she red back.

    There, Myuu whose eyes were still covered raised her voice. As expected she was still folding her arms without looking perturbed at all.

    ¡¸Nea-chan! Bad-¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, mydy.¡¹

    Nea¡¯s expression instantly turned serious and she obediently stood in standby. She looked exactly like a loyal dog.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t withdraw even if you are! For the sake of the soldiers who fought to the deathhh! Now, it¡¯s time for war¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Tracy, hold back.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my lord.¡¹

    Tracy¡¯s expression instantly turned serious and she obediently stood in standby. She looked exactly like a loyal dog.

    The action of the father and daughter thatpletely matched each other made Tomoichi and others looked at them as though they were seeing something terrifying.

    During that time Liliana also pointed at Hajime¡¸She said it! She finally said ¡°my lord¡± so openly just now!¡¹ and tried to press her question at him, however a monotone voice overturned the atmosphere.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Can I erase it already if no one is watching?¡¹

    It was Yue. Even though she was desperately editing the past rey so that it could be watch easily in real time, the current situation where no one was watching made her unable to stop herself from staring fixedly at everyone. She looked extremely discontent.

    ¡¸A-aa. Sorry Yue. ¡­¡­Tracy. After this, Gahard normally tookmand from the front and defeated it right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s frustrating, but it was just as Neaschutadtrum said, after it was discovered that its weakness was ice element, his majesty tookmand and it was knocked down by saturation attack. After its movement dulled, a suicide corpse jumped into its mouth and finished it off by freezing it from inside.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That guy¡¯s breath, it didn¡¯t produce any radioactivity or the like right?¡¹

    Hajime felt dejavu hearing that the monster was defeated by freezing it from inside its body and checked with hispass just in case. Then he sighed in relieve seeing that there was no problem.

    The scene developed just like Tracy said while they were talking, so he signaled at Yue and ended the show.

    From the start they were only interested at what kind of monster could turn the center of a military country like this into an empty lot even though it was only a small area of it, so nobodyined about it.

    Rather, they even felt somewhat regretful because they let their guard down and caught sight of a lot of gore and death.

    ¡¸Yue, thanks a lot. The appetite of Kaa-san and others almost got blown away before dinner.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    Yue¡¯s bad mood was immediately cured by Hajime¡¯s words of appreciation. Kaoki sulked¡¸Even though I also put up a barrier¡­¡­¡¹ to get some words of appreciation too but, this time a discontent voice that came from below interrupted her.

    ¡¸Papa. How long Myuu need to have my eyes covered like this nano?¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s lips were turned down at the corners while she was still standing imposingly. ¡¸Ah¡¹ slipped out from Hajime. When he quietly removed his hands, Myuu with fixed stare like Yue appeared.

    ¡¸Myuu won¡¯t say anything because Myuu is a good child though.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    Myuu showed a slightly mature response. Remia smiled¡¸ara ara¡¹ seeing that while lifting her up in her hug. Tracy watched that with a sidelong nce before pulling herself together by pping her hands.

    ¡¸Now then, there is still time until the buffet party, so how about having a fight to the death? Or perhaps everyone doesn¡¯t want to go to sightsee at other ce and want to have a mortalbat instead?¡¹

    ¡¸Just how much do you want to fight huh?¡¹

    The mad dog imperial princess hadn¡¯t pulled herself together at all.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a rare chance that demon king-sama and others are here. I hope to show how I defeat the arena¡¯s second rank Neaschutadtrum in front of everyone and make clear which one of us is superior.¡¹

    ¡¸There are a lot of things I want to tsukkomi at but¡­¡­first thing first, ranking?¡¹

    ¡¸Boss, after the arena was finished after a fashion, a ranking battle was held as inaugurationmemoration of the new arena. I participated as Hauria¡¯s representative and finished second.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, the participants were around a hundred people that consisted of diators, adventurers, and imperial soldiers. I am ranked third.¡¹

    Praise me praise me! Nea approached while her rabbit ears pped as though to say that. Hajime put his hand on her head while nodding ¡¸I see¡¹. In exchange Myuu praised her ¡¸Nea-chan amazing!¡¹. Nea looked normally shy.

    However, the grappler rabbit big sister looked a bit dissatisfied.

    ¡¸Muu, you lost against an empire citizen?¡¹

    That was what it meant being the runner up. For a moment she wondered whether Nea lost against Tracy, but as Tracy had said that she was ¡°ranked third¡±, there must be someone else.

    However, Nea and Tracy looked at each other with a conflicted face at Shia¡¯s question.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t have any excuse, big sis. But you see, whether it¡¯s alright to put ¡°that¡± in the category of human or not is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They were wearing bikini armor and coat you know? I couldn¡¯t look at them directly desuwa.¡¹

    ¡¸Bikini armor? In other words it¡¯s a woman?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸No, in the middle?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸In the middle?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Also, muscle.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Muscle¡¹

    A chill and unpleasant premonition welled up together inside Hajime. He unconsciously parroted after the two.

    ¡¸¡­¡­And their name is?¡¹

    Yue must have an idea too. Or rather, it was already a familiar pattern.

    ¡¸Their name is Diebel desuwa. They have discarded their name when they were still weak. It seems that they were formerly a soldier of the empire, but they received enlightment from a great mannish woman who suddenly came here. After that they quit their job and walked on a new path, or so I heard.¡¹

    ¡¸nedill-kun, i¡¯m really sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No good, goshujin-sama¡¯s mind is-!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll run out of magic power soon but¨D¨D¡±Soul Repose¡±!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It looks like another manly woman was created.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I remember now. If I remember it right, Yue and Hajime-kun, you two did that with the former prison guard called Nedill¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You two did smash and heal repeatedly to that person until he gave out information didn¡¯t you¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku recalled that time and got a distant look. It seemed that person couldn¡¯t get back on his feet after that just as expected. And then apparently he was reborn into a fresh start as a manly woman diator.

    To think that person pushed aside the two who were in the category of the strongest of Hauria and the empire and obtained championship,

    ¡¸Scary¡¹

    ¡¸You reap what you show, Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸You were too brutish, Hajime-kun. I¡¯m amazed you could just watch calmly despite being a man yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸This feels like an expensive retribution for a youthful indiscretion.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, those men¡­¡­no, those women? They are really terrifying after all. ept reality Hajime-kun, seeing that you were the one who created the impetus of their proliferation.¡¹

    Hajime received cold eyes from all the papa~s. The nightmare of the monster-infested ce Brook revived and Hajime covered his face with both his hands ¡¸What in the world have I done!¡¹ as though he witnessed a tragedy that couldn¡¯t be taken back anymore.

    As expected perhaps he had to seriously consider it. For the method to stop their proliferation.

    ¡¸Somehow it feels like this trip be a journey to learn about the scar of Hajime and Yue-chan¡¯s smash incidents.¡¹

    Sumire smiled wryly. Yue herself also felt like running away in shame hearing that.

    ¡¸A-as expected from boss! To think that you are the one responsible for the birth of the one who boasted the iprehensible strength to reach the first rank!¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king-sama¡­¡­I¡¯m filled with admiration to you once more desuwa!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, both of you, be quiet for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸By yourmand!!¡¹¡¹

    After that, Hajime¡¯s mood kept worsening. Shuu and others also didn¡¯t feel good from the impact of watching the curbstomping of the pseudo Go¡ðzi. There was also the pleading of Shizuku who didn¡¯t really want to watch the masked rangers, so the group stopped their sightseeing of the capital.

    It was a bit early, but they returned to the pce in order to prepare for their participation in the buffet party.

    And then, one hourter.

    The group stared.

    At the countless heads that leaped up together with cheerful music while seven colored smoke jetted out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuu. How is it everyone? This is a show using all my capability!¡¹

    Yue-sama looked smug. Her satisfied face rivaled the staff that appeared in the ending of a certain movie of camera that couldn¡¯t stop.

    Beside her, Kaori, Shizuku, Tio, Aiko, Liliana, Myuu, and Remia were standing in line like they were doing a stage greeting. They were looking down in embarrassment.

    Inside the past rey, the raw screams, angry roars, and shrieks of death agony were reced with lines like ¡ºN-noo!¡»¡ºAbeshii?¡»¡ºT-they got meeee!¡»¡ºIt¡¯s hopeless, it¡¯s overrrr!¡»¡ºHauria is too stronkkk!¡»etc, etc. It was like a dubbing work of aplete amateur. The situation could be easily guessed from that.

    Also, Shia and Nea were the only two who had cheerful grin on their face but,

    ¡ºGuwaa! They got meee! As I thought Hauria is the strongestttt! The empire people are just trashes with battle strength of 5!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry that we got carried awayyyy! Hauria-samaaaa, please forgive ussss~¡»

    The reason of the two¡¯s expression could be easily guessed from how voices with lines that werepletely going over the top were echoing so energetically.

    Now then, if it was asked why the night of the tragedy where the imperial pce fell and the necks of the imperial nobles and royal guards got chop chopped like there was no tomorrow was being shown before the buffet party,

    They simply returned too early that the preparation of the maids still hadn¡¯t finished. Also because the Haurias who were stationed here, especially Nea, they begged that they wanted the group to witness the revolutionary moment by all means.

    Although, no matter how much the impact could be reduced with soul magic, it was too cruel to ask the parents with their normalmon senses to keep watching gruesome scenes in session.

    There, Director Yue set out to edit the past rey in full. That was the reasons why scenes that paid homage to the impactfulst scene of a certain Britain gentleman spy movie and dubbing of amateur voice actors echoed in this ce to create this iprehensible space.

    ¡¸Look dear. Yue-chan is looking our way expecting to be praised.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry Sumire. Praise her in my ce. My heart doesn¡¯t work right now because of how surreal this is.¡¹

    Let¡¯s exin just in case, Shuu papa¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t really stopping. It was only his ¡°heart¡± that was stopping.

    ¡¸K-Kaori! That was a wonderful show! Otou-san is impressed! You can also be a voice actor in the future!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought the voice was too monotone but, I can also understand Kaori¡¯s feeling so I won¡¯t say anything.¡¹

    Kaori crouched in shame.

    ¡¸The ce is bright in the past rey, but originally the ce should bepletely dark shouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. Say dear, as expected everyone of Hauria tribe has extraordinary presence maniption. We should ask the Haurias for a mock battle when we were in the arena.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, Kirino. Suppress your fighting spirit. It will be a disgrace for Yaegashi family¡¯s name if you expose your presence with the same mouth that praised presence maniption you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, it¡¯s true. How embarrassing of me.¡¹

    Shizuku arrived at the height of resignation toward her rtives¡¯ sensitivity that was different from the average person. She didn¡¯t hear anything, didn¡¯t say anything, and didn¡¯t see anything anymore.

    Also, it seemed that Akiko-san unexpectedly had abundant power of imagination. No matter howical it was edited, she looked like she was able to imagine the actual scene where necks were chop and chopped like there was no tomorrow. She had been closing her eyes the whole time right since the scene started.

    ¡¸Okaa-san, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko, it looks like the soul repose has run out. Can I ask you to apply it on me one more time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep¡­¡­I¡¯ll also use it on myself.¡¹

    Aiko who wasn¡¯t present at that time was also looking pale. Both mother and daughter were bathed in the sh *pika~* of soul calming magic. They looked like addicted people who couldn¡¯t let go of drug.

    While that was going on, the battle between Gahard and Karm reached the end inside the image.

    This scene too had been edited.

    ¡ºHauria is so stronkk! Halp, there is no way I can win!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be meanie at me! I¡¯m not an evil emperor you know!¡»

    ¡ºI beg you please stop! I¡¯ll die if this goes on! I¡¯ll do anything you sayyyy!¡»

    The lines were dubbed as they pleased.

    The perpetrators were of course, the stationed Haurias at the back of the venue. They sent a thumb up with a nice smile at the parents who were watching with cold gaze at the toyed figure of his majesty the emperor.

    Liliana was pressing her forehead with her hand as though she was enduring a headache.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though the people of Fea Bergen are striving to meet the people of the empire halfway, why are the Haurias like this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It must be because they are crazy beheading n.¡¹

    ¡¸It was you who turned them into that crazy beheading n, Hajime-san.¡¹

    Why are you talking like it¡¯s other people¡¯s business, huh? The princess said with her re that was improper for a princess to do.

    ¡¸No, I think it¡¯s mistaken if you think that everything rted to Hauria is my fault though.¡¹

    Hajime said that with a bit of discontent, but then Shia sent him a tsukkomi ¡¸No, no matter how I look at it, the culprit is you¡¹ with a serious face.

    ¡¸But you know, it wasn¡¯t like I used hypnosis or brainwashing on them you know? I simply drove them to the corner thoroughly to make them regain their fighting spirit.¡¹

    Suspicious. Or rather, that act of driving them to a corner was also a type of ¡°brainwashing¡± wasn¡¯t it? Everyone¡¯s gaze seemed to want to say that.

    And so, Hajime-san made his decision.

    Tomorrow they nned to head to the sea of trees. It was self-evident that ton of Hauria would crawl out of the woodwork. It would be annoying if he was used to be responsible for every singlemotion that those bunches would cause. And so heid out precautions with all his strength!

    ¡¸There is the saying that a cornered mouse will bite a cat. Even a mouse will bare its fang to its natural enemy when it¡¯s cornered. One cannot survive unless they fight. They understand that instinctually. Any kind of living creature is equipped with fighting spirit. There isn¡¯t any need at all to add that with something like brainwashing. In other words, from a nce it looks like Hauria waspletely transformed, but in reality that is their original form. Their weak and peaceful personality was thanks to peace. It was nothing more than a matter of necessity. Then it¡¯s only extremely natural for their original nature to surface when they are pressed by necessity. By the way, Shia¡¯s mother was a sickly person, and yet apparently she was a magnificent person who had the ambition to be a hero. Her existence is the proof of the correctness of my words. The rabbit race too is naturally an existence that also has fighting spirit residing in their heart. If Mona Hauria is still living, surely there wouldn¡¯t be any need for the like of me to get involved. By the time I met them, the Haurias would definitely be already like the current Haurias without a doubt. No, perhaps she would even proim something like ¡ºWe need a dictatorship country made of the rabbit ears, by the rabbit ears, and for the rabbit ears! My brothers and sisters! This Mona Hauria shall stand up now! I shall be the queen of the sea of trees!¡» and be the ruler of Fea Belgen. No, not perhaps, definitely. Absolutely. In other words. I think that everyone already understand what I want to say but¨D¨D¡¹

    A speech with great passion that even calling it like surging waves would still be too lukewarm echoed sonorously. At the same timing when Gahard proimed his defeat in the past rey, Hajime spread open both his arms while dering with a refreshing smile of unshakeable confidence that contained not even a shred of guilty feeling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not at fault.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸GUILTY¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A guilty deration was instantly and unanimously thrown back at him.

    Hajime made a face that seemed to say ¡¸Why is it that humans can¡¯t understand each other¡¹. Shia was shaking in anger saying ¡¸ Please don¡¯t turn Kaa-sama into a revolutionary for your own convenience!¡¹.

    But, it was then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. So this was what happened at that time.¡¹

    Tracy who temporarily left to help with preparing the dresses for the women in the group returned. The scene waspletely covered with sparkling rainbow mosaic, but it seemed she could imagine the gruesome scene at that time. Her cheeks were a bit twitching.

    ¡¸Have you finished preparing the outfits?¡¹

    Tracy pulled herself together at Hajime¡¯s question and nodded smilingly.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s time for what everyone has been looking forward to!¡¹

    As expected, it seemed that even the mad dog princess was ady in that area. She must be looking forward to the time when women were dressing up each other.

    Even the women whose mind almost crumbled from the overly surreal scene let out a cheerful reply. Except for one person.

    It seemed that the edited rey was not well received at all. Director Yue finally realized that and dispelled the past rey in dejection. No, she was shriveling as though she had lost every motivation she had. She looked like she was going to sulk in bed at this rate, so Shia carried her under her arm.

    ¡¸H~m, I also want everyone to watch my entrance battle after this though¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed Shia wanted everyone to see her big role at that time. She had a begrudging look, but Aiko and Akiko shook their head with a wry smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Shia-san. Both Kaa-san and me are already full with all the Haurias.¡¹

    ¡¸It will also take time to edit the scenes right?¡¹

    Shia went ee~ and turned her gaze toward Sumire and others but, as expected, everyone smiled wryly.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? Either way it will only be scenes of Shia closing the distance and punched, or punching those who approached you. That¡¯s all right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. And then all of them would turn to mince meat.¡¹

    ¡¸Those scenes feel like they will be even more gruesome than some beheading.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be murder with war hammer and fist right? Ah, that¡¯s no good. Just imagining it is¡­¡­urp¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan. Myuu want to choose dress nano.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to distort Myuu¡¯smon sense any more than this, so Shia-san, forgive me.¡¹

    Hajime, Yue, Kaori, Shizuku, Myuu, and even Remia said that.

    Shia sulked. She sat down as though she had lost all motivation. She did that while hugging Yue tightly.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped, so Kaori carried both of them on her shoulders. How tough.

    ¡¸Thendies, please follow me.¡¹

    Tracy began leading the way. Hajime tilted his head.

    ¡¸Oi, what about us?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no problem. I have called someone else to show everyone the way¡­¡­¡¹

    A young sounding voice came from the door as she said that.

    ¡¸A-aunt? I heard that you asked for me¡­¡­¡¹

    A silver haired young boy who looked around ten years old entered inside.

    He was shaking, wondering why he was called to this cursed ce where it was forbidden to enter. And then, as should be expected. The moment rabbit ears entered his sight,

    ¡¸Hiih!? The beheading monster!?¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling monster desu!¡¹

    ¡¸You have some guts, Prince Raymond.¡¹

    Shia¡¯s retort and Nea¡¯s cold voice made the boy held his head and entered ch¡ðrisma guard pose. From what Nea said, it seemed that this young boy was a royalty, what¡¯s more he was the eldest grandson of the emperor.

    ¡¸Let me introduce him. This child is my nephew Raymond. I called him here to guide the gentlemen.¡¹

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t look like he is in the state to guide us though?¡¹

    Hajime said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be gone from here after this, so it will be troubling if the royalties of this military nation will continue to be cowardly like this forever, so I¡¯m taking a drastic measure desuwa.¡¹

    ¡¸Then won¡¯t it be better if you call that Handler what¡¯s his name, the imperial prince who shrieked like a little girl and fainted?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just Hajime who harbored that simple question, everyone else was also the same¡­¡­no, there was just one person who looked at Tracy as though she was a fiend.

    ¡¸? What¡¯s the matter, Lily?¡¹

    Tio sharply noticed and asked. Liliana¡¯s gaze wandered around while she answered.

    ¡¸Umm, he is, err¡­¡­the son of thete his highness Bias.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The former fianc¨¦e of Liliana, the crown prince, and the man who got his neck chopped just now in the rey crossed everyone¡¯s mind.

    In other words, Tracy was telling Raymond to entertain the group that was the cause of his father¡¯s death.

    ¡¸What are you doing is far more sphemous than us desuu!¡¹

    Everyone fiercely agreed with Shia¡¯s words.

    ¡¸How rude. That Onii-sama was a cloth wearing trash walking around you know? Do you think someone like that was a decent father in any way?¡¹

    ording to her, there were some more children who were considered as emperor¡¯s grandson. It seemed that all of them were the children of Bias¡¯s concubines, mistresses, or servants who heid his hand on, but it seemed that they never interacted with their father as though it was only natural.

    Shuu and Tomoichi spoke with a bitter expression.

    ¡¸That person was really like the embodiment of tyrant huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And, he lost against an even more powerful violence that was Hauria. If that was the natural way the royalties and nobles of this country acted, then it¡¯s no wonder that Shia-chan and Nea-chan¡¯s hatred to them won¡¯t clear up even now.¡¹

    Tracy shrugged with aposed expression.

    ¡¸For better or worse, this country follow the principle of strength is everything after all. Well, that principle has to change no matter what from here on. That¡¯s why, rather than people like Handler and others whose thought is set in stone, it¡¯s these children whose mind can still think flexibly who need to work hard for the empire¡¯s future.¡¹

    ¡¸Because Tracy-sama who has the most flexible mind is going to have a change of career?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t quite understand what you are saying, ck hearted princess.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling ck hearted!¡¹

    Anyway, it seemed that Tracy at least had a proper reason for her choice.

    But, Raymond-kun¡¯s scared reaction wasn¡¯t normal. He was trembling all over.

    For the time being, they nned to attempt to stabilize his mind with ¡°Soul Repose¡± while the fathers would all try to cheer him up when he acted as their guide¡­¡­

    It was then, Myuu trotted forward. As soon as everyone noticed that, she crouched beside the cowering Raymond and began to pat his head while saying there there.

    Raymond jerked in fear, but Myuu¡¯s very gentle hand and the small feet that entered the corner of his sight made a very small feeling of relieve to bud inside him. He fearfully raised his gaze.

    ¡¸You okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, ah, how dare a demi human touch me-¡¹

    He still hadn¡¯t gotten out of his discriminating habit. Rather it was exactly because he was a child that he simply ept the words of the people around him without thinking. And so he shook off Myuu¡¯s hand.

    It was Nea who snapped at that.

    ¡¸You assholeee, you wanna to get killed huhhh! Aa!? I¡¯m gonna snap your fingers first before I chop your head bastarddd¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!? I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry¨D¨D¡¹

    As expected, it felt like Nea-chan had at least three personalities.

    Raymond¡¯splexion had gone past being merely pale to pure white. Tears spilled out from his eyes while he was falling into panic¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nea-chan, can you not yell? Please nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, mydy.¡¹

    Nea¡¯s expression instantly turned serious and she kneeled behind Myuu in seiza posture. Raymond was dumbfounded seeing that.

    It seemed that scene was really world shaking for Raymond. His tears drew back, even his fear was blown away. His expression simply disyed pure disbelief! as he looked alternately between Myuu and Nea.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies mydy. I have acted impertinently.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true nano! Nea-chan, thank you for getting angry for Myuu¡¯s sake.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my greatest honor.¡¹

    What the hell is this. What the hell is this! That demonic Hauria is acting so meek like a borrowed cat, and so obedient like a loyal dog! Raymond¡¯s face seemed to say that. He unconsciously asked.

    ¡¸W-who in the world are you?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, Myuu¡¯s name is Myuu. Nice to meet you!¡¹

    Myuu showed the warm smile that she inherited from her mother. *Zukyuunn* Raymond hallucinated such mysterious sounding from his heart.

    ¡¸S-so cute¡­¡­¡¹

    Raymond-kun¡¯s eyes were wide open. His hand was pressing his chest. It was as though he had just gotten shot through the heart!

    The women especially Kaoruko-san went ¡¸Oh my!¡¹ with their hand over their mouth to cover their grin.

    Hajime and Shuu were starting to crack their hands, so Shuuzou and Koichi pinioned them from behind.

    Myuu tilted her head slightly ¡¸Nn?¡¹ at Raymond-kun¡¯s reaction, even so she did what she could thinking that perhaps she could mediate between the scared boy and the unfriendly Nea and others even if just for a bit.

    ¡¸You see, even Myuu understands how difficult it is for the empire people and Nea and others to get along immediately nano.¡¹

    ¡¸E-err¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, Myuu is also thinking, how nice it will be if the kingdom and also the empire, everyone can work hard to get along .¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, won¡¯t you first be Myuu¡¯s friend?¡¹

    Myuu was from seaman race, a demi human. However, she never experienced the rtionship where both sides directly pushed grudge and pain at each other. She was born at the western sea, in a tribe that was protected by the kingdom, so Myuu harbored no hatred toward the empire.

    That was why, surely, she could approach them closer than the demi humans of the sea of trees. If she could be a bridge between them, Nea and others and young children like Raymond should be able to create a new shape of future.

    In the end, was her unsaid feeling conveyed to the other side?

    At the very least, the adults watching over them understood that intention. Remia looked proud. Sumire and others were also wearing an expression as though they had tasted a warm milk tea.

    Amidst that, Raymond who was watching Myuu in a da~ze was,

    ¡¸Happily. Please be my friend first.¡¹

    Answered like that.

    ¡¸Oi, that brat. Isn¡¯t there another meaning in what he said?¡¹

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­looks like a strong rival has appeared for Randell.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Remia-san¡¯s daughter. Myuu-chan is really a devilish girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-san? What could you mean by that?¡¹

    Even while they were having such conversation, Raymond-kun stood up and wiped his tears with his sleeve because he didn¡¯t want to show his pathetic expression. His face became the stiff face of a man.

    ¡¸Aunt! Forgive me for showing something so embarrassing! I¡¯m fine now! I¡¯ll definitely escort Myuu, escort her perfectly!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m only asking you to guide the gentlemen.¡¹

    How can that be¡­¡­Raymond-kun thought while looking like he was going to crumble down immediately. Tracy ignored him and took the lead.

    ¡¸Well then everyone, let¡¯s move. Demon king-sama, forgive my audacity, but please take care of Raymond. This is an unexpected matter to happen with Myuu-sama, but please at least spare him from death.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not gonna do that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Raymond, be at your best behavior. After all demon king-sama is Myuu-sama¡¯s honorable father.¡¹

    ¡¸!? Understood! I shall entertain his majesty with my whole body and soul-¡¹

    Tracy elegantly curtsied and guided thedies away. Kyah kyah voices noisily discussing the newly born romance vanished at the other side of the door.

    The ce fellpletely silent. Raymond-kun sharply turned amidst that and faced Hajime.

    ¡¸Then we should head out too! Father-inw!¡¹

    ¡¸This damn brat shed off his veneer in an unpleasant direction huh.¡¹

    Hajime involuntarily sighed but¡­¡­he suddenly changed his mind and grinned.

    ¡¸Raymond.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸You might have heard but, Prince Randell from the kingdom will alsoe to the buffet party.¡¹

    ¡¸? What¡¯s about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Randell too, he is the same like you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­? ! Tsu!?¡¹

    Raymond-kun guessed what Hajime meant and he looked noticeably shaken.

    Hajimeughed with an evil expression after instigating an innocent boy like that. It went without saying that Shuu and others watched him in exasperation.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Once again, I apologize for not updating for so long. I¡¯m also very sorry that Zero volume 5 will be released at April. My writing work and personal business were finally taken care of, so I¡¯ll resume updating from today. Also, I¡¯ll be very happy if we can have fun together again. Best regards!

    Also, about the Tortus travel journal, I n to end the empire arc at the next chapter, after that I¡¯m thinking that perhaps I¡¯ll write about Abyss Lord Kyoto arc that has been frequently requested at 3 April. Best regards for this too.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Pseudo Go¡ðzi

    => From the freezing n of pouring coagnt directly into the body of the True Godzill¡ð.

    ¨C Rainbow smoke and flying heads

    => From the first work of Kingsma¡ð. It was really shocking for Shirakome.

    ¨C Revolutionist Mona Hauria

    => Shia mama from the spacetime of Arifureta Gakuen. The ringleader of beheading rabbit transformation. She caused a coup d¡¯etat and got imprisoned.

    ¨C Battle at the entrance

    => The revised part of light novel volume 7. It was just like Hajime and others said, Shia only sttered the enemies there. Also, among the enemies there was Grid who came out in web novel¡¯s fifth section ¡¸Imperial Pce First Part¡¹.

    ¨C Diebel

    => The former prison guard Nedill. At first I wrote his name Niebel so I corrected it. Thank you for pointing that out in the review!

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401

    Tortus Travel Journal ? I¡¯m Not Scared of Anything Anymore!

    Gorgeous outfits were lined up like a corridor inside the big room.

    The walls themselves were turned into storage. There were also ornaments and shoes and the like in number that would make anyone dizzy.

    If the woman group was told that not only they could choose anything they liked from among them, they could even take home any that they wanted with them, calling that that ce a paradise wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration.

    That should be the case but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Glittering twin great swords and azure me of divine punishment that dazzled the eyes, along with their users slowly closing the distance in an explosive situation made the ce to look like a hellish battlefield instead.

    The maids and the seamstresses were trembling fiercely while holding each other¡¯s hand at the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Oi, Kaori! Enough with such act already!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-chan too, toss away that kind of dangerous thing! Toss it-¡¹

    Kaoruko and Sumire were scolding their respective daughter. But,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop me Okaa-san! There are times when a woman has to kill no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okaa-sama. Woman also has time when they can¡¯t give forgiveness-¡¹

    The two argued back like that and showed no sign of putting down their weapon at all.

    The reason for that was,

    ¡¸This time I¡¯ll wear that outfit that look like wedding dress for sure!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s too early for Bakaori. You should look forward to it in your next life.¡¹

    In other words, it was something like that.

    In the past, at that party of tragedy, Yue was wearing a pure white dress. Her appearance looked exactly like a bride. She kidnapped all the gazes in the party venue.

    And, Kaori said that she wanted to wear that pure white dress this time. However, Yue wouldn¡¯t allow that. That led to this situation.

    Tio shrugged her shoulders in exasperation and snapped her finger.

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn. I¡¯ll wear this dress.¡»

    ¡ºI won¡¯t let you! What¡¯s with that wedding dress design!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­It¡¯s not strange because this is also engagement announcement event!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s Lily¡¯s event! What are you doing trying to hijack the event I wonder! I wonder!¡»

    The past two appeared over the two in reality.

    ¡ºRather, I¡¯ll be the one wearing that, as for Yue¡­¡­here, this dress suits you!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­!? B-Bakaori? Just my imagination? That, look like kid¡¯s dress though?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! It suits you perfectly!¡»

    Light turned off from the eyes of the past Yue. Spherical vortexes of blue me were created from both her hands.

    Kaori went ¡ºW-what? You want to have a go!? Fine then, let¡¯s have a go-¡» and took out twin great swords that were d in silver light. They faced each other.

    It was exactly the same development like the present. No, the two instantly shed in the past.

    Shizuku yelled angrily ¡ºS-stoooppp! You two are bothering other peo¨D¨Dah, the dress I eyed is now dust!? I¡¯ll cut up you two if you don¡¯t stop already-¡», while Shia and Tio leaped forward and pinioned the two from behind.

    Trembling maids and seamstresses could also be seen at the corner of the rey. Suzu was putting up a barrier with a desperate expression to protect them.

    Actually, it seemed that this kind of dress scramble also unfolded behind the scene at that time.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t imagine the Kaori-chan of the past to end up like this at all. She waspletely estranged from violence, her obsession was fundamentally weak, and she was a child who prioritized other people over herself, and yet now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Love can chance a person until this degree huh.¡¹

    Kirino who knew of Kaori when she was small smiled wryly and said that. It made Akiko¡¯s eyes widened like saucer. Akiko only knew of Kaori who got into quarrel or acting like yandere.

    To think that Kaori in the past was a girl who was like the definition of purity like that¡­¡­she looked at Kaori as though she was looking at someone who had fallen so low to a point of no return.

    ¡¸Kaori of that time¡­¡­is already gone now.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to say it like you are thinking of the dead¡­¡­rather, we need to stop them immediately.¡¹

    Shizuku also made the same kind of gaze. Aiko also couldn¡¯t help but smiled wryly.

    ¡¸What a wonderful killing intent desuwa. Then, the winner shall have the right to choose. Though impertinent, please allow this Tracy D Hoelscher to serve as witness! I¡¯m tingling with excitement! Let¡¯s start this battle over dresss~~~~~ss, fight!!¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t instigate them any further, mad dog princess.¡¹

    Tracy tried to signal the start of the death match with a fiery smile that looked extremely joyful, but Shia pped the back of her head and her face dove on the floor.

    The floor and the back of her head were dented. The imperial princess was twitching like a fish that got thrown onnd. One of the maid was unable to endure seeing that and started bawling ¡¸Hauriaaa-, Hauria is starting to rampage againnn!¡¹¡¸Tracy-sama is dead!? This fienddd-¡¹.

    Those were all ignored,

    ¡¸Shia-chan! Please!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Shia answered the wish of mother-inw Sumire. She pointed with a snap at Kaori while.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, Nea-chan, I choose you two! Use ¡°Hug¡± and ¡°Upturned Eyes¡± at Kaori-san!!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuuuu~¡¹

    ¡¸Neeeaa~¡¹

    They weren¡¯t jumping out from ball, but the little girl duo let out a cry that really sounded like monster from inside a pocket and leaped toward Kaori.

    Putting aside Myuu who yed quite a lot as ¡°water type user¡±, Nea shouldn¡¯t know anything about that game. But even she acted as though she knew about it. It was mysterious. The number one ¡°capable rabbit eared girl¡± of Hauria really had bottomless potential.

    ¡¸Kyah, Myuu-chan, Nea-chan, let go! I¡¯m going to use disintegration so it¡¯s dangerous!¡¹

    I almost turned you two into dust! I¡¯d immediately resurrect you two back though! Kaori easily muttered something that was quite terrifying. While Kaoruko¡¯s eyes almost rolled back hearing that, Myuu and Nea looked up at her with moist gaze.

    The wordless ¡¸Let¡¯s stop already?¡¹ made Kaori went ¡¸Uu¡¹. She awkwardly lowered her twin swords.

    Yue-sama saw that as an opening.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, Myuu, Nea! Well done! Now die Bakaoriii-¡¹

    ¡°Divine Punishment me¡± that would remove only what she wanted to remove was fired. However,

    ¡¸Funnuh¡¹

    *Bachun* It was crushed. In Shia¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muh, Shia, don¡¯t get on my way¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Getting folded or getting stretched, which one you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible options for human body!?¡¹

    Yue was sweating waterfall at Shia¡¯s cheerful smile.

    She felt an invisible bottom line. If she stepped over it, even though she was the immortal vampire princess, she would go through something that she really didn¡¯t want to imagine. And so, she meekly erased her azure me.

    ¡¸Okaa-sama! Suppressionplete desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Shia-chan! That¡¯s a magnificent performance! Myuu-chan and Nea-chan too, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! Easy task nano!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor-¡¹

    As expected, the one holding the power in Nagumo family was Sumire. The group understood that very well from this conversation.

    The maids sent gazes that were filled with respect toward Sumire. The demon king¡¯s mother was truly terrifying.

    Sumire pped her hands and changed the atmosphere.

    ¡¸Rather than fighting like this, everyone should just wear pure white dress!¡¹

    There would be no problem if everyone dressed like a bride. Rather that would be best! Sumire suggested with a smile.

    Kaoruki, Kirino, Akiko, and even Remia agreed to that lovely proposal. For some reason the maids let out bewildered voices ¡¸Eh!?¡¹ and looked at each other, but Sumire didn¡¯t notice them and continued speaking in a good mood.

    ¡¸Come on, Remia-chan should wear one too! It will be nice if you wear a matching look with Myuu-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Me too!?¡¹

    Was that Sumire implicitly telling the mother daughter to appeal at Hajime as bride, Remia wondered in a fluster while her cheeks flushed red.

    She had gotten quite used with life at earth and got interested with fashion. She also held a bit of longing to wear wedding dress so if she was asked if she would be happy to wear one, she would be happy but¡­¡­

    ¡¸It might be alright if it¡¯s just Myuu, but for both mother and daughter to do so, what¡¯s more if me who is far older than everyone is getting carried away like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you saying that it¡¯s unsightly? You are saying that pure white dress is not good if you are over three hundred?¡¹

    ¡¸Simrly. Art thou really saying that in front of someone over five hundred years old, Remia?¡¹

    Before she realized it the senior group had circled behind her and grabbed Remia¡¯s shoulders with their eyes looking £¼¡ñ£¾£¼¡ñ£¾.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Remia-san, have you forgotten? Your age isn¡¯t that different from me you know?¡¹

    Aiko fell into the dark side. Actually, Aiko was slightly older than her.

    Do I really look that childish, is that so? Perhaps I should just charge into the cave of ice and snow to risk my life obtaining the transformation magic¡­¡­Aiko muttered with low voice to herself.

    The three of them had age that was hard toprehend from their appearance, on top of that even the oldest looking among them Tio was always making merry, so indeed, certainly with her usual calm atmosphere and her tolerance as a mother in full view all the time, Remia looked like the oldest among them.

    And so, she definitely didn¡¯t have any intention to say don¡¯t get carried away you old hags! with her statement. She was simply embarrassed wearing such dress, so she immediately tried to make excuse using age that was carelessly based on only appearance.

    And so with such feeling of justification,

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get carried away. Something like age has nothing do at all with looking like a bride isn¡¯t it? Ufufu.¡¹

    She said that immediately to dodge the bullet while sweating coldly.

    Myuu was worried at the predicament her mother was put in, but she was also worried with Nea-chan.

    ¡¸Telling me to be a bride? In other words, it¡¯s permission that I can wee my first night tonight? However, I¡¯ll only end up eating Donner if it¡¯s only with the permission from mother-inw¡­¡­no, perhaps this is a real chance if I go into fierce offensive with mother-inw¡¯s assistance? Fait apli, it truly have a sweet beautiful ring to it. But, I¡¯m stillcking one more deciding factor. Yes, yes. If I make Yue-sama and others assault boss all at the same time and slip between the confusion! If I tackle the challenge with my presence maniption in full force¡­¡­it¡¯s possible-. Crap crap. I¡¯m scared of my own ingenuity-¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an embarrassing ingenuity nano. The most scary thing here is Nea-chan¡¯s absurd idea nano.¡¹

    Just when Myuu wondered what Nea was muttering to herself, her desire and her n to ambush the boss werepletely leaking out. Seeing Nea starting to make a viinous chuckle kukuku made Myuu looked at her as though she was looking at a sad creature.

    Amidst such situation, Liliana who had been staying quiet awkwardly all this time, or rather she was fidgeting looking like she wanted to say something, but she finally hardened her resolve and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Umm!¡¹

    Her voice echoed unexpectedly loudly. Everyone went Hm? and turned their attention to her.

    ¡¸Umm, you see. How should I say this, there is something that I wish to mention so that everyone can consider it when choosing the dress. About the pure white dress, it¡¯s, about its number you see! There isn¡¯t many! And so I¡¯m thinking~, that perhaps it will be better to choose the other color!¡¹

    Liliana spoke really awkwardly. She sounded like she was trying desperately to speak in a roundabout way to avoid setting off others.

    ¡¸Lily, are you talking about the fashion style at the present time?¡¹

    When Kaori asked that, the answer came from the revived Tracy.

    ¡¸No, she is talking about the culture of the empire desuwa.¡¹

    She winked once at Shia as though to say I almost die just now, really Shia Hauria, you are so yful desuwa! Shia dodged the wink with a Matri¡ð style evasion. Tracy continued her exnation even while feeling a bit dejected seeing that.

    ¡¸Err, your highness Tracy. By culture you mean¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, err, Kaori~! I¡¯ll tell you about thatter on! More importantly¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸An outfit of only pure white color is the sign of children outfit. It¡¯s not an outfit that a maturedy is going to wear desuwa.¡¹

    Tracy ignored Liliana who tried to dodge the question and said it clearly.

    Everyone went eh?

    ¡¸It¡¯s the proof of purity and innocence. But, it¡¯s impossible for an adult to be pure and innocent isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why, in the empire fundamentally there is no adult that will wear clothing of pure white.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­W-what about bride outfit here?¡¹

    The one who asked that with a trembling voice was Yue. Tracy answered her bluntly.

    ¡¸Of course, it use the color of red that is the symbol of strife and the empire desuwa! Extravagant dress with vivid red color is the color of bride desuwa!¡¹

    That seemed to be the case here.

    In other words, that day, Yue who was the only one wearing pure white dress in the party venue was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Offu¡¹

    Yue¡¯s face was dyed bright red. She covered her face and crouched down.

    ¡¸H-however, nobody in the venue seem to feel strange seeing Yue at that time. And there was also nobody who pointed that out?¡¹

    Tio said that while ncing repeatedly at Yue in concern. Tracy looked at Yue and,

    ¡¸Well, they must feel that it wasn¡¯t strange at all based on her external appearance.¡¹

    She gave the merciless answer. Indeed, if it was just based on appearance than Yue looked like she was in her early teenage. She looked to be in the age where it was just barely alright for her to wear such color¡­¡­it was like that.

    Aiko who couldn¡¯t think of this matter as something that wasn¡¯t her business pointed out anxiously.

    ¡¸U-umm, but at the dance scene and the like, the atmosphere felt really nice that the party even looked like Hajime-kun and Yue-san¡¯s engagement party. The surrounding was also blessing the two¡¯s rtionship!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that was why at that time everyone must be thinking like this in regard to Hajime-sama, ¡°This man really has broad strike zone¡±.¡¹

    Sumire made a really conflicted face as a mother. But, the hit kepting.

    ¡¸Also, Shizuku-sama were wearing wine red dress at that tie correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, now that you mention it¡­¡­wait, wait a second. With the way this talk is going¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who was arranging it but, at that time the rumor that his majesty the emperor was proposing to Shizuku-sama was spreading, so someone must be trying to make Shizuku-sama wore that color to make it looked like you had epted desuwa.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie right!? But I acted like a wallflower the whole time in the party!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, furthermore you were at the demon king-sama¡¯s side. That¡¯s why, many nobles tried to probe for the truth at that time¡­¡­in the end, they thought that Shizuku-sama is the first wife while Yue-sama is a little girl that demon king-sama secured to be his concubine in the future. On top of that, that impression might also made them think of demon king-sama as a dangerous guy who dered to his majesty the emperor that this woman is mine.¡¹

    ¡¸A part of the reason why I gathered attention at that time is just too unexpected!¡¹

    Shizuku covered her face with both hands and crouched down. By the way, Tracy added for the end while turning her gaze to Kaori. Kaori jerked and put up her guard.

    ¡¸W-what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-sama¡¯s outfit at that time, the design¡¯s sexual appeal was too strong wasn¡¯t it? From the standard of the empire, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for you to be misunderstood as appealing ¡ºI¡¯m fine even if it¡¯s just one night stand!¡»¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Offu¡¹

    Kaori covered her face with both hands and crouched down.

    Based on the culture of the empire, it seemed that their outfits in the past were just a biiit problematic.

    What was truly terrifying was foreign culture, and also noble society where even trivial thing could be filled with great significance.

    ¡¸Or rather, just what were the maids of that time doing?¡¹

    While the sympathy of Sumire and others gathered on Yue, Shizuku, and Kaori who were trembling in shame, Liliana looked toward the maids with a slightly angry look.

    At that time, Liliana had her hands full with her own problem, so she couldn¡¯t point out this matter to them. Later she thought that there was also no need to bring it up, but now that they were here again, she couldn¡¯t help but pursuing responsibility from the maids who should be the one exining all of these to the guests.

    The maids were fiercely trembling from being red by Liliana, and even Tracy and all the other women¡­¡­

    ¡¸F-from what we heard¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸From what you heard?¡¹

    ¡¸It seemed the honorable guests wouldn¡¯t listen¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Everyone tilted their head in iprehension. One of the maids resolved herself and yelled.

    ¡¸The maids at that time tried to exin, but nobody would listen! That was what I heard!¡¹

    Tio snapped her fingers. She tried to check it with past rey.

    One moment, two moments.

    Indeed, certainly, the maids at that time desperately tried to exin but they were ignored while Yue and Kaori fought among themselves. Shizuku and others were also desperately stopping them so they didn¡¯t listen to the maids.

    When in the end a maid with the guts of a pro went as far as charging into the middle of magic bullets and silver lights flying back and forth to warn ¡ºIt¡¯s better to not wear that dress!¡», a re that seemed to say ¡ºYou are also getting in my way?¡» pierced her and made her quaked in her boots¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yep. This is simply someone reaping what they sow.¡¹

    There was no objection to Sumire¡¯s words. ¡¸My deepest apologiessss¡¹ Apology also burst out from Yue and others. Next Kaoruko bowed her head apologetically.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for all the troubles that my daughter had given everyone. And, where are the maids who were in charge of them at that time are right now? If possible I want to be allowed to apologize to them.¡¹

    In respond the maid-san averted her gaze while looking a bit troubled¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­F-forgive me. Our seniors, they, aren¡¯t here.¡¹

    Hearing this Yue and others also lifted their head and asked with their gaze what the maid-san meant by that. Then an unexpected reply came back.

    ¡¸After the legendary final battle, they got fired during the workforce reduction. All of them, were asked to take responsibility for dereliction of duty toward the wife of the demon king-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Reemploy them back right awayyyy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tell me their location! I¡¯ll teleport and apologize to themmm-¡¹

    ¡¸Also, I heard something about a part of their fortune being confiscated¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Allow us to pay reparation money in fullll!!¡¹¡¹

    Yue and Kaori bowed their heads in a beautiful synchronization.

    After that, the addresses of the maids at that time were investigated and then Yue and others wanted to immediately go to apologize and pay reparation but¡­¡­

    It would only be a bother for the other side if they suddenly teleported there, or rather it might even cause them to get heart attack. Tracy and Liliana admonished them like that and for the time being it was decided that Tracy would take care of the procedure for retracting their dishonorable discharge and reappointing them.

    Like that, Yue and others whose tension werepletely going down from guilt and shame obediently listened to the advices of the maids this time when choosing their outfit while receiving the wry smile of the mothers and Myuu and Nea who weren¡¯t present at that time.

    The venue of the party to wee the visit of the demon king party was filled with an oppressive atmosphere.

    The weing spirit couldn¡¯t be felt at all.

    But, they also couldn¡¯t possible refuse it.

    There was only, only, the mettle ¡¸I¡¯ll absolutely, live!!¡¹ like a warrior that was going to fight in an extremely deathly battle, or the desperation ¡¸Hold your breath, don¡¯t make a sound! In order to survive!¡¹ like a rabbit when in the presence of a wild beast. Such heavy atmosphere was spiraling inside the room.

    Of course, the venue itself wasn¡¯t that cursed party venue of tragedy. It was a different ce. But, it seemed they still couldn¡¯t stop themselves from imagining it. What if, the light suddenly die off again and heads are going pyon pyon everywhere!? They thought.

    The proof of that was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I believe I can guess the reason but, everyone is bringingntern with them huh?¡¹

    Hajime was watching the venue through his arachne from the waiting room and said that with aplicated expression. It was just as he said, everyone was carrying their own lighting in case of darkness.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a custom of empire¡¯s nobles that was born since that day. It¡¯s a kind of a fashion. The design has also drastically improved in respond to the demand.¡¹

    Raymond who awoke to romance and conquered his trauma exined with the most confident attitude despite being a ten years old boy.

    ¡¸Recently they are putting the focus on toughness, or they forgo it altogether to use magic tool¡­¡­like sses that can radiate light, or earring type, pendant type, or earring type essory that can produce light.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t they fearing darkness too much?¡¹

    When necessity arose, the empire nobles could make their whole body shined. Indeed, this was really surreal.

    ¡¸It seems there is someone in the kingdom who started selling lighting equipment with novel design, so the artisans of the empire got inspired when it was imported. That¡¯s also one reason of this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    Was it just imagination? He was feeling the presence of an instigator princess sporting a ck smile behind him.

    ¡¸Err~, everyone, they are wearing something like a choker around their neck. Is that also the recent fashion?¡¹

    When Shuu asked that, Raymond-kun nodded.

    ¡¸They can¡¯t calm down if they feel airy on their neck.¡¹

    Next Tomoichi asked with a slightly twitching face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it just my imagination? Among thedies, there are some wearing what is clearly a metal¡­¡­you know¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how I look, that¡¯s clearly a cor though?¡¹

    ¡¸It also looks like they have padlock attached so they can¡¯t be taken off easily though?¡¹

    Shuuzou and Koichi pointed out in the ce of the faltering Tomoichi. Raymond-kun frowned.

    ¡¸A lot of people prioritize toughness rather than design¡­¡­after all what¡¯s the most important is one¡¯s own life.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, how about you do something about this? I can¡¯t bear to watch anymore.¡¹

    Well of course. Even though the ve liberation had been achieved, right now it was the empire nobles who looked like ve instead.

    Other than Gahard¡¯s aides who were in the throne room and the imperial family, there was only a slight increase to the number of people participating in the party tonight. Combined with the high ranked nobles who were rted to the queens, there were around fifty people in total.

    If they were the only one possessing such unique sense of fashion, then perhaps Shuu and others could still ignore it, but the scar from that night of revolution ran too deep that their feeling of difort won.

    ¡¸W-well, this is just some instigator from somewhere selling steel cor that is bursting with fashion sense.¡¹

    As expected, even Hajime felt a bit awkward with this situation, but, well, he averted his gaze because this was their just dessert from their treatment to ves until now.

    There, the door of the waiting room was knocked. Tracy called out from behind the door. It seemed that the preparation of the women group had finished.

    Hajime nodded at the servant on standby at the corner of the room and he opened the door.

    ¡¸Oo~, this is really a gorgeous sight!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! How very wonderful!¡¹

    Shuu and Tomoichi jumped on their feet and their expression brightened.

    Koichi and Shuuzou too, they weren¡¯t saying anything but ¡¸hou¡¹ a sigh of admiration slipped out from them.

    In fact, the sight was so beautiful that they could feel convinced that even the atmosphere of the party venue that was like a battlefield would instantly get swept away the moment they entered there.

    The mothers Sumire, Kaoruko, Kirino, and Akiko were wearing long dress with calm but elegant atmosphere. The embroideries were artistic, and the dresses seemed to use special thread that reflected light depending on the angel. Combined with the elegant essories they were wearing, they were radiating graceful glimmer from their figure.

    Their makeup and hairstyle were also first ss as expected. Their figures weren¡¯t that ofmoner who swung from joy to sorrow in their trip before this. Mature beauty and sex appeal could be felt from them. No one would think it strange even if they were told that these women were high ss nobledies.

    ¡¸Sumire, stand over here. I¡¯ll take picture!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait-, stop that! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸No way! I¡¯ll add this as a new page in my Sumire photo collection!¡¹

    It seemed that Shuu papa had self made photo collection of his wife. Cosy was also within the range of their hobby (in fact, they met for the first time when being apprehended together while sneaking into a shrine cosying as a shrine maiden and a priest respectively at the same time despite not being acquainted with each other or making n of it beforehand, it was as though they had telepathy), so it felt like that he was in possession of a great amount of photos of Sumire¡¯s coslpay that he had gathered since their youth.

    Their son had a distant gaze. He really didn¡¯t want to know about that.

    But Kaoruko and Kirino also seemed sessful in making their husband fell in love all over them again. They received wholehearted praise and blushed while fidgeting from it.

    It was a familiar sight in Kaori¡¯s perspective, but Shizuku¡¯s eyes widened like saucer. It seemed that this was her fist time seeing Koichi-otousan¡¯s handsome guy move and Kirino-okaasan¡¯s maiden in love move.

    ¡¸Okaa-san, I¡¯ll take picture, so let¡¯s show it to Otou-san when we go back okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I guess¡­¡­¡¹

    Akiko looked a bit envious at the intimate married couples around her, while Aiko was watching her with a warm smile.

    Hajime nced at the acts of the parents while he himself was also captivated by Yue and others, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­You all, your tension seem low for some reason. Did something happen?¡¹

    Remia quietly approached and whispered to his ear about what happened.

    ¡¸They are fine. They are just a bit resolved to apologize and pay reparation money.¡¹

    ¡¸Just what in the world happened!?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s confusion deepened.

    ¡¸The fact that they had acted as an extremely annoying guest hath juste to light.¡¹

    ¡¸Also they just received the baptism of foreign culture.¡¹

    Tio and Liliana also approached and said such things while also telling Hajime in more detail about what happened.

    Then Hajime nodded with a wry smile in understanding. No wonder that their tension for the party was low from self-loathing and shame.

    Hajime immediately started singing the praises of everyone. In fact he had no difficulty for that. What came out from his mouth was earnest praises with him simply speaking out what was in his mind.

    Remia who was wearing dress of mermaid line that made her amazing body style to be distinct. The skirt¡¯s length was long but it had thincey shape so the plump beautiful legs behind it could be seen, bringing out sex appeal that created a gap with her gentle atmosphere.

    Tio was wearing dress that he wanted to describe as cool rather than beautiful. Her breasts looked like they were going to spill out as usual, but there was no indecent atmosphere from there. Her whole body was tightened with belt and ornaments that gave other the impression of her as a ¡°capable mature woman¡±.

    Liliana was wearing a mini skirt dress which was different fromst time. It had fluffily cute design on the whole from the ribbons and frills decorating it, giving her an image of an active and cheerful girl.

    Shia, Nea, and also Myuu had the same appearance.

    Most likely, they had anticipated the grim atmosphere in the party venue, so Myuu intentionally dressed simrly to Shia and Nea with the intention of radiating appeal of friendliness.

    And then, with that,

    ¡¸When the four of you line up, you look like sisters huh?¡¹

    Hajime gave such warming impression. Liliana and Myuu exchanged gazes and grinned proudly. There was no doubt that Myuu also had the same intention from this.

    Kaori was wearing a sexy dress with her back boldly exposed. Yue was wearing dress that was greatly exposing her shoulder area and the front part of her skirt to bring out devilish cuteness. Shizuku was wearing a slightly calming design where she put a coat on top of her dress. Auko was wearing a dress with restrained exposure and a lot of small floweryces ced all over it.

    ¡¸Everyone, all of you look good in your dresses.¡¹

    When Hajime said that once more, Yue and others finally returned to their usual tension. They fidgeted and chuckling fufuh happily and shyly.

    But, no matter what, there was one point that weighed his mind.

    ¡¸By the way, why is everyone wearing red color?¡¹

    That bothered him! Were they getting along? Shuu and others thought in puzzlement. Tracy who for some reason was wearing an outfit that looked like the battle dress of a certain Saber that made Hajime wanted to tsukkomi Are you going to go to war after this? opened her mouth to answer.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡±Close your mouth¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh!?¡¹

    Yue¡¯s ¡°Divine Word¡± intercepted her. And then the women group exchanged smile like coconspirator and turned toward the puzzled men group.

    ¨D¨DSecret

    They told them that yfully.

    Also, Hajime and others would only learn that red color was the bride color in empire farter than now.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­well, what¡¯s important is that you all have fun.¡¹

    Hajime smiled and concluded it like that. He exchanged gaze with Tracy. Tracy nodded and,

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s head to the party.¡¹

    She guided the group.

    Like that, the weing party was started with Gahard¡¯s speech that wished for a friendly rtionship with the demon king family, repeated over and over deeply and insistently to make very sure of it.

    At first the imperial family and the nobles looked like they want to say that there was no way they could have buffet while feeling like they were going to vomit from all the tension, but,

    ¡¸Let¡¯s believe in demon king-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Those who believe shall be saved.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, believing is duty.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Do you understand? It¡¯s duty you know? Will you fulfill it?¡¹

    For some reason, high ranked noble uncles who weren¡¯t there in the past rey and hastily asked to participate in the party, they started to do missionary work (?) like a certainmittee. Perhaps because of that, the atmosphere loosened down slightly (however, the eyes of the people who got preached on were whirling dizzily though).

    ¡¸Your majesty Gahard, can I ask you to read a line for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa? Well, that¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡ºHee, interesting woman¡»¡ºThis is my first time meeting a woman who take that kind of act with me you know¡», wait, what the hell is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Dear! How is the recording!?¡¹

    ¡¸I get it all Sumire! A sample from an actual high and mighty emperor¨D¨D¡ºHee, interesting woman¡»¡ºThis is my first time meeting a woman who take that kind of act with me you know¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second! What are you doing!? What are you nning with that!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸? We¡¯ re just going to use it for reference data.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why what does that mean!? Eeei, I have nothing but bad premonition! Hand that over!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, please don¡¯t be violent!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, what are you doing to my wife! You¡¯re going to get a painful experience if you keep that up!¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? Although you are the demon king¡¯s father, you¡¯re just a civilian, just what can you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to whisper things, even things that you never did and set off my son at you!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you demon!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, if the real high and mighty his majesty the emperor won¡¯t work together with me here, you might get roughed up!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean I might get roughed up!? Fuck, as I thought this parent is also a demon when the son is one huh!¡¹

    From the way Gahard got toyed around by the Nagumo couple, it was interpreted that the emperor was able to build a close rtionship with Nagumo family. The feeling of relieve was spreading from there.

    And due to the extremely sensible reaction of Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and Akiko, along with the expert martial art talk of Yaegashi family, their hearts that were locked up in fear were normally being unlocked.

    Myuu also took the iniative to talk with the children of the empire people¨D¨Dnot only Raymond, the youngest princess Ariel and the other young children were dragged into the gentle space that she inherited from her mother and they had fun talking¡­¡­

    Anyway, the atmosphere that was like a battlefield at the beginning was being wiped off.

    Around thirty minutes had passed since the party started.

    Around the time when the air had be almostpletely rxed and everyone could enjoy the food and conversation, Hajime suddenly turned his gaze to empty air.

    ¡¸Gahard, it seems that the kingdom¡¯s Queen Luluaria and Prince Randell has finished their preparation. I¡¯ll call them here, will there be any problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, no problem.¡¹

    Hajime took out something like a metal card from his pocket and threw it at a space where there wasn¡¯t anyone.

    Then a ¡°gate¡± opened at the card¡¯s position. Luluaria and Randell, and then Hellina passed through. Hellina had just used the personal gate key that was handed to her.

    Queen Luluaria who dressed up for the party smiled beautifully and said words of greeting¨D¨Dbefore she could do that,

    ¡¸M-Myuu! You, how, how beautifu¨D¨D¡¹

    Randell stepped forward with unsteady steps like a sleepwalker.

    Tonight Myuu was wearing a crimson mini skirt dress. Her hair was braided and bundled up, and she also got a thin makeup applied on her. She looked a bit like an olderdy.

    It seemed that really hit Randell¡¯s strike zone.

    He reached out toward Myuu without paying any attention to his surrounding at all¨D¨Dthat hand was grabbed strongly.

    ¡¸It has been a long time isn¡¯t it, Prince Randell.¡¹

    It was Raymond. Actually until now he was like someone whose soul was blown away since the moment he saw Myuu in the waiting room. Aaall this time his heated gaze was fixed on Myuu and bing a bit like a stalker, but it seemed he was revived when the person he harbored feeling toward got into a pinch (?).

    ¡¸You are¡­¡­Prince Raymond.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s me. To tryying your hand on ady like that without even giving a greeting first, good grief. It looks like you have forgotten your mannerpletely while we haven¡¯t met for long haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Lying my hand!? You¡¯re wrong! Myuu, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! I was just¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, have no fear! This Raymond will protect you from any insolent man!¡¹

    ¡¸No, honorific!?¡¹

    The gazes of the boys collided.

    Just from a single nce, both sides understood everything.

    Yes, this guy was without a doubt,

    ((An enemy!!))

    They thought.

    ¡¸Randell, what are you doing without even giving greeting¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You shitty brats. Don¡¯t think that you will be able to touch mydy while the rabbit ears of this Neaschutadtrum are still standing straight!¡¹

    Luluaria tried to warn her son, but Nea-chan¡¯s murderous words cut in.

    ¡¸Can I speak for a bit? First allow me to say my gree¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!? Hauriaaaa, the rabbit ears areeee!? They are angry! Raymond-oniisama! Apologize! Apologize right away!¡¹

    Luluaria wanted to be allowed to say her greeting with a calm and kind smile, but her voice was drowned out when Nea¡¯s quiet change made Ariel-chan to scream in panic.

    Queen Luluaria froze with a smile.

    Each of the children was getting heated up with their own feeling while paying no care at all to the surrounding¡¯s attention.

    ¡¸H-how dare you meddle between Myuu and me¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸aAA!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih, I¡¯m sorry!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nea-chan, calm down!¡¹

    ¡¸No, mydy! I had read the atmosphere and stayed quiet, but the way this shitty brat has been watching mydy with that nasty gaze and what he said just now! Death! Please allow me to reap his head-¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obviously not allowed nanooo! Ah, a knife hidden inside the skirt!? Noooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyuuh, kafuh, hyuuuh¡¹

    Nea tried to chop Raymond-kun¡¯s beck with a demonic look. Myuu pinioned her desperately to stop her. Ariel-chan who had just barely avoided fainting thanks to Myuu¡¯s gentle atmosphere finally hyperventted.

    ¡¸Nea! Stop that already! Despite looking up to Myuu as your master, how can you put shame on her in public like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Severing any anxiety of teh future is also our role! You also aren¡¯t an exception, you perverted brat!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not perverteddd!¡¹

    Nea¡¯s killing intent burst out and Prince Randell became tearful. All the other children including Raymond also fell on their butts, while Ariel-chan¡¯s eyes almost rolled backpletely. The countdown until she fainted had started.

    It looked like there was nothing that could be done, but as someone whose first love and the elder sister he respected were snatched away by the demon king, however, the Man¨D¨DRandell S.B Heiligh who chose the thorny path of falling in love with that demon king¡¯s daughter even after all that wouldn¡¯t get scared by this kind of thing at this point!

    He gritted his teeth. He really couldn¡¯t stomach the fact that he would have to rely on something that was a present from the demon king, and he was also trembling fiercely from Nea¡¯s killing intent, but Randell swept aside his coat with one hand and took the tube that was attached on his waist.

    *Vonn* A sword of light extended.

    ¡¸Wait, Hajime! That! Is that lig¡ðt saber!?¡¹

    Shuu pointed in half astonishment and half excitement.

    ¡¸Well, he is my brother inw after all. So I gifted him with a self defense artifact just like with Tou-san and others. The hero has the holy sword, so I thought that it would be better if the next king has a holy sword recement. That¡¯s a ¡°light sword¡± exclusive for Randell.¡¹

    That seemed to be the situation. Tomoichi and others had also received artifacts for their self-protection, but it seemed Hajime also gave the same consideration with Queen Luluaria and Randell. This was the meticulous Hajime at work here, so perhaps he had also included the manual for the artifacts.

    As proof of that, Prince Randell took a stance where he thrust one hand forward with two fingers pointing out while his other hand drew back the light sword behind. Shuuzou-ojiichan and Koichi-san also got greatly excited.

    ¡¸That¡¯s Form III, Sor¡ðsu! The form specialized for defense!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something for self-protection after all, that¡¯s understandable choice.¡¹

    There was no denying that the form and the sword were just imitation, but perhaps Prince Randell might be like Obi ¡ðan someday¡­¡­

    Anyway, the children were acting seriously regardless of the adults¡¯ excitement.

    ¡¸Princess Ariel! You should step back too! Or you will get dragged into this!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, Randell-sama?¡¹

    Ariel-chan who almost fainted while foaming from the mouth regained her sanity from that loud rebuke. And then, she saw the prince with her back turned toward her while taking a stance with a sword of light as though to protect her. *Thump!*

    ¡¸You have guts Prince Randell. Now I¡¯ll make you pay for ogling mydy!¡¹

    ¡¸E-even if you intimidate me like that, I shall not lose! Our country is an ally of the empire, therefore as the next king I won¡¯t allow you toy your hand on them!¡¹

    Randell faced that Hauria head on. His figure was truly overflowing with manliness. Hajime and others cheered ¡¸Oo!¡¹ in admiration.

    The empire nobles were also,

    ¡¸His existence was overshadowed by Princess Liliana, but what a wonderful mettle he has there!¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like the kingdom¡¯s future is secure!¡¹

    ¡¸For him to personally take up sword for the empire¡¯s sake-¡­¡­I can¡¯t hold back my emotion-¡¹

    They gave him such storm of praise. Gahard was also looking at Randell while rubbing his chin in amusement, and perhaps also in reexamination. The stock value of Prince Randell was rising explosively thanks (?) to Hauria!

    But, there,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I-¡¹

    Oh? Ariel-chan¡¯s state is¡­¡­

    Hajime sensed something and pondered for a bit, then he grinned. Telepathy switch, ON!

    ¡ºDo you want strength?¡»

    ¡¸Eh!? What!? Who is it!?¡¹

    ¡ºDo you want strength? Do you want strength to fight in order to stand equal with the prince!?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­I want-. I, want strength!!¡¹

    ¡ºThen I¡¯ll give it to you!¡»

    There was this equipment set that Myuu refused so this was nice timing! Hajime¡¯s ¡°treasure warehouse¡± shined.

    Then *peka* there was a sh and children sized muskets pierced the ground around Ariel-chan like a blooming flower.

    Yue and others the women group turned exasperated gazes at Hajime, but Hajime paid them no mind.

    Ariel-chan blinked in surprise for a little, but a momentter her expression turned resolved.

    And then, she twirled while taking the musket with in both hands with a strangely familiar handling and pointed it to Nea.

    ¡¸Prince Randell! No, darling! I will fight too!¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, that¡¯s reassur¨D¨Dhm? Wait a second! What¡¯s with that darling!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m, not scared of anything anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second Ariel-chan! That¡¯s no good nano! You raised a g in that might get you a head chop nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, even though my little sister is standing up, how can I be like this in front of Myuu-. Get up, Raymond!¡¹

    Ariel-chan overcame her trauma because of the budding love and awakened. Raymond-kun was fired up by that figure. Of course, a present also reached him from the prankster(Hajime). A tube artifact that was simr with Randell appeared in front of Raymond.

    ¡¸A power, for me too¡­¡­I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll definitely take Myuu¡¯s heart for myself!¡¹

    *Vonn* What appeared was a sword of red light. It shouldn¡¯t be rted at all with the dark side, but it felt like to hint something for his future.

    Hajime¡¯s cheeks were pinched from both sides by Kaori and Shizuku. What are you doing to children, their res pierced him.

    ¡¸Prince Raymond! Don¡¯t say something stupid! Myuu is, that, Myuu is my, you know? Look¡¹

    ¡¸Darling? ¡­¡­T-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Ariel-chan finally guessed various things.

    And then, there was also the conversation ¡¸Boss? Why are you giving weapons to them¡­¡­I see. This is a trial for me isn¡¯t it? This is an order to remove all the insolent fools approaching your beloved daughter!¡¹¡¸It¡¯s just papa¡¯s mischief no matter how you look at it nano!¡¹. Myuu red furiously at Hajime.

    ¡¸Myuu-sama! What about you!¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    ¡¸Prince Randell and Raymond-oniisama, who do you choose between the two of them!!¡¹

    The adults were fixing their eyes upon the square rtionship between the children. Randell and Raymond went bright red thinking ¡¸H-how can there is someone who can ask that question so straightforwardly like thattt!¡¹, even so they were staring at Myuu with eyes of expectation.

    Amidst that, Myuu made a puzzled expression that seemed to say I don¡¯t understand the question¡­¡­a momentter she understood the meaning and spoke with a serious face.

    ¡¸Other than papa, it¡¯s impossible though?¡¹

    The venue fell dead silent. Randell and Raymond fell on their knees.

    And then, all the empire nobles noticed. Now that she mentioned it. Myuu-chan was also wearing red dress huh.

    If that choice was simply the women group wanting to have ¡°matching look¡±, and the choice of color was based on its actual meaning¡­¡­

    ¡¸N-Nagumo Hajime¡­¡­you, even though she isn¡¯t rted to you by blood, but you are targeting¡­¡­even a little girl like that-¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, it be that kind of development!?¡¹

    Everyone of the empire was looking at Hajime, like they were seeing something terrifying in a different meaning than before.

    ¡¸Damn youuu, as I thought thest obstacle in the way is the demon king-¡¹

    ¡¸This is is¡­¡­a powerful enemy. Perhaps, I should also consider fighting together with the prince¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, you are pretending to not have any feeling like that just to attract darling¡¯s attention to you! Unforgivable!¡¹

    The children also made expressions that were filled with various things like resolve or nning.

    It seemed that Hajime got paid back for his mischief. He raised his voice in panic in order to resolve the misunderstanding.

    The chaos in the party deepened.

    Amidst that,

    ¡¸Fufu, even though, I¡¯m the queen¡­¡­¡¹

    At the corner, there was Luluaria quietly shedding a drop of tear from her eye.

    ¡¸Okaa-sama, I really understand your feeling.¡¹

    Liliana¡¯s expression was very kind.

    The kingdom¡¯s queen and princess harmoniously turned into wallflower and stared at the party¡¯s tumult with clear expressions.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    This is as far as Tortus Travel Journal goes for the time being. Next chapter will be Abyss lord Kyoto arc. But, I¡¯m sorry. Last chapter I said that I¡¯ll update in three days, but a contradiction appeared in the plot, so I¡¯m reworking it a little right now. I think that I¡¯ll make it in time but, if not please allow me to extend it by one more week. Best regards!

    ¡ùRegarding the dresses in this chapter

    ¨C The past dresses can be seen in the illustration of LN volume seven. I think you can also see it in volume introduction in the official homepage.

    ¨C The dresses of this chapter. Try to imagine the dresses of the main members in the Live & Act but with different coloring. I think this also still remain in the official homepage. I think you can also find it in the afterword of past chapter of the WN version.

    ¡ù Material introduction

    ¨C Toying with the emperor

    => From Nichijou.

    ¨C The muskets thing

    => So to speak, Mami.

    ¡ùCorrection

    ¨C Netemp-san => Arachne. Thank you for the one pointing that out to me!

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three Prologue

    AN: This is the third chapter of abyss lord, onmyouji arc.

    Name and titles that exist in real life wille out, but they are unrted with the actual thing. And so there is one thing that I wish to ask. Shirakome¡¯s plot is shaky and even more transient than a firefly so regarding the length of the arc, even I myself don¡¯t know how long it will be, but I hope that everyone can enjoy it.

    Best regards.

    In the depth of a forest that was located at the northern part of Britain.

    This ce was previously dreary with malicious air stickily pervading deeply all over the ce, but now it was filled with clear refreshing air.

    ¡¸So there was a witch who lived here for a thousand years huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki muttered that sentence with an expression of disbelief deep inside that forest.

    He was looking around restlessly at the center of an empty plot ofnd where it looked like the ground had been gouged out in a perfect circle.

    ¡¸Well, it was a self-proimed witch, but yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸But, she gave off a repulsive pressure that could convince you that she was the real deal, so I think her im wasn¡¯t really a lie.¡¹

    It was Hajime and Shia who replied to him from nearby.

    Several artifacts were lying on the ground near Hajime¡¯s feet while he was doing some kind of work. Shia had seven colored slimes coiling around her¡­¡­to be more urate she was juggling them around yfully.

    ¡¸Hey, Kouki. Is it really something that strange?¡¹

    The one who asked that was Moana who was also looking around curiously. And then,

    ¡¸Fuh, this queen (lol) is really ignorant.¡¹

    The one who scoffed was the former goddess Arodde who resided in the Heaven Tree of the fairy world.

    She was crawling on all four on the ground with faint light enveloping her body. It seemed the light was pervading into the ground. Apparently she was also doing some kind of work.

    In other words, she couldn¡¯t really move from there.

    ¡¸Hmph¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!?¡¹

    Moana¡¯s axe kick sliced through the air audibly. It grazed Arodde¡¯s head and right hand before making a depression into the ground.

    As expected from the former warrior queen of a warrior country. That attack was truly sharp. If it hit, the power in it would st the head of ordinary human like tomato.

    Of course, that kick only barely missed as a threat¡­¡­wasn¡¯t actually the case at all. That attack was fully intended to finish off the target without fail. It was just that Arodde desperately dodged it. Sweat was trickling like waterfall from her forehead right now.

    ¡¸J-just now, you nned to kill me didn¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸No wayyy. There is no way a goddess will die from the kick of the like of me isn¡¯t it? I only expected for you to writhe in agony from heavy injury.¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-san! Did you hear that!? This woman is a total savage see!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! It¡¯s cowardly that you tattle to Kouki like that! You see that Kouki! This woman is totally a malicious woman!¡¹

    Kouki-kun¡¯s gaze was directed to Hajime. The corners of his eyes were lowered. He was clearly asking for help.

    Of course, he was ignored.

    Kouki also turned toward Shia. She didn¡¯t notice because she was grooming her rabbit ears, or that was how it looked like.

    ¡¸Errr~, Moana, you see. Perhaps it¡¯s because we are earth born that it hasn¡¯t really sink in, or rather, I think it¡¯s also because we areing to a ce where there is undeniable proof that there is also fantasy in earth but¡­¡­¡¹

    Even so, the existence of witch was just a fairytale existence for earthling. Whether it was magic, legend, or myth, they were all simply a product of imagination. At the very least, that was what Kouki thought until a little while ago.

    That was why, he still found it hard to believe.

    He had also been shown the past rey of this ce though.

    He never even dreamed that in this ce where Hajime and Shia once visited in their adventure travel, there could be a witch who imed that she had lived for a thousand years, and that she had taken countless sacrifice to form a cursed forest.

    It didn¡¯t stop there. He couldn¡¯t believe that this round emptynd that had diameter around fifty until sixty meter was where the earth¡¯s great tree¨D¨Dthe ¡°King Tree¡± existed in the past.

    ¡¸Hmm. The world where Kouki and the demon king-sama originated from is actually a world that doesn¡¯t recognize magic. That sounds like a joke story isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸There is almost no magical phenomenon here, so that¡¯s only natural.¡¹

    They were conversing normally even though they were perpetrator and victim of an attempted murder just several seconds ago. From there it could be seen how natural murder attempt was for the two of them.

    Kouki¡¯s gaze was faraway. He didn¡¯t even try to stop or scold them in panic anymore. Among the numerous artifacts that he received for the journey to revive the ¡°branches of world tree¡±, there was also a resurrection artifact included, so in case the worst happened, he would only need to resurrect them in case either one of them slipped and killed the other¡­¡­that was what he thought.

    He still didn¡¯t obtain the self-awareness that his way of thinking was leaning toward the demon king. The hero would surely despair the moment he realized that.

    ¡¸Even so, the conception here is vast. It¡¯s truly a pile of treasure. The Heaven Tree will recover greatly just from reviving earth¡¯s great tree. Many of the apparition children who originated from earth¡¯s myth will also recover their sanity without a doubt.¡¹

    Arodde smiled happily. Although she had retired as goddess, the affection in her expression was like a mother who thought of her own child.

    Yes, today Hajime and others came here was to revive earth¡¯s great tree.

    Because of that, all the other members naturally also came.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, I¡¯m finished over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, you burned too much! Setting a forest to fie is not a sane act!¡¹

    ¡¸This ce art not Great Labyrinth Haltina. The fire spread a bit too much, perhaps because Goshujin-sama was sent to hell in the middle.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, my bad. As expected it was an unexpected situation¡­¡­¡¹

    It was at that timing Yue, Kair, and Tio returned from inside the forest. They were reviving the forest that he burned together with the witch.

    In addition, Shizuku and Aiko also came from different direction.

    ¡¸Hajime, I finished cing the artifacts at the spots you instructed.¡¹

    ¡¸The treant imitations have also been ced as guardians.¡¹

    When the King Tree was revived, this ce would be earth¡¯s holynd. And most of all, a gigantic tree that should be impossible to exist on earth would suddenly appear.

    Naturally, the revived King Tree would be hidden with perception obstruction and also invisibility like with the great tree Ua Alto so that even satellite wouldn¡¯t be able to discover it, but it was also necessary to make it impossible to reach it easily onnd.

    The artifacts and familiars were positioned here for that. Ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to approach within one kilometer of this area.

    ¡¸Thanks Shizuku, Aiko. Oh, Myuu and others also came back.¡¹

    He could see Remia and Myuu when he turned his gaze. He also saw Sharon Magdanese, the head of Britain security bureau carrying Myuu in her arms.

    Remia had a distant gaze. Sharon-obaachan waspletely spoiling Myuu.

    Thisnd was located on Britain. It would be better to have the security bureau head¡¯s recognition for creating an invible area here, so when they talked to her about it,

    ¨D¨DIn other words, I¡¯ll be able to meet with Myuu right?

    She came rushing together with an answer that mistook her objective like that.

    The bureau director-sama who was called a cold and iron blooded woman who was married to the country seemed to be transformed into a good-for-nothing only when Myuu was involved as usual.

    But it seemed that Remia¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t just solely taken by her daughter.

    ¡¸Remia? Was there some kind of problem?¡¹

    ¡¸No dear. We had set up the artifacts. Or rather, Belphegoor-san and others did it for us but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, it was the usual thing. It seemed that Myuu had created another ¡°friend¡± when I took off my eyes from her for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What kind?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know because I didn¡¯t see it but¡­¡­ording to Sharon-san who was nearby, perhaps it was a legendary aquatic horse that is called kelpi.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu was making merry kyaa kyaa in high spirits while being carried by Sharon-obaachan, Obaa-chan was nodding yep yep with a fawning face. As expected from the iron woman. She wasn¡¯t perturbed at all even after witnessing a mystery that was considered as myth in Britain.

    ¡¸Come to think of it there is something that I wanted to ask.¡¹

    While Kouki and Yue and others were all making a conflicted face from Myuu¡¯s peculiarity and the director¡¯s guts, Hajime¡¯s gaze caught Arodde.

    Arodde was searching underground for any remain of the King Tree no matter how slight while tilting her head ¡¸Hm?¡¹.

    ¡¸Our Myuu is apparently attracting existences that are mysterious even in this earth.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean, legendary existences?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Thinking carefully, isn¡¯t it strange? Even though this ce is a treasury of conception, earth has no thought element that is necessary for their materialization.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s question was reasonable. Arodde nodded inprehension.

    ¡¸There are two possibilities thate to mind.¡¹

    The first possibility was that the existences that were talked in legend weren¡¯t just fantasy existence, but creatures that really existed in reality.

    In other words they were simr existences like the devils. Those devils were mythological existences that were talked in bible and the likes, but they were actually otherworlders who really existed in another world called hell. Simr with that, if they were just a strange creature then they had no need for thought element.

    And then the other possibility was ¡°the existences crossed from the fairy world before the king tree perished and they were surviving until now¡±.

    ¡¸There is no thought element so if they die then that¡¯s it for them. They can¡¯t revive like in fairy world, but the conception of them itself exist. Without external factor affecting them, it¡¯s possible for them to continue existing without going mad.¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, an onmyouji boom arrived just a little while ago.¡¹

    Kouki recalled something from that and said.

    ¡¸Like in Heian period, you know, it¡¯s said that it was an era where apparitions ran rampant right? Unexpectedly, it might not just be iprehensible phenomenon being attributed to apparitions¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But apparitions might actually really ran rampant at that time? ¡­¡­Come to think of it, time wise that era was around a thousand years ago¡­¡­¡¹

    That era was around the time when the King Tree perished.

    Kaori and Aiko¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly.

    ¡¸Ee? Then, onmyouji might actually exist for real?¡¹

    ¡¸Exorcist exist for real, so in that light it might not be strange that Japan also has onmyouji!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmm~, I wonder about that. There is never any contact from them until now, and even the government, you know, they never alluded to anything like Abe-san or the like, isn¡¯t that strange?¡¹(TN: She mean Abe no Seimei here)

    Shizuku pointed out. Certainly, it was just as she said. Kaori and Aiko calmed down from their slight excitement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not guaranteed.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, there are real ninjas existing, and at the surface they are doing security business or the like.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Shizuku went ¡¸Certainly!¡¹ when Hajime poked at that blind spot. Ninja was the intelligence operative of the past, they weren¡¯t an ultic existence but¡­¡­even so, they couldn¡¯t just dere that was the same case like onmyouji.

    ¡¸Well, even the exorcist investigated about us, and yet there is no contact at all from any group like that in the same country with the returnees, so even if they really existed in the past, there is a high possibility that they had gone extinct.¡¹

    ¡¸There was also no reaction when demonic possession entered Japan¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and Kouki conversed like that. That exorcist in question joined the talk then.

    ¡¸Indeed. Us Omnibus is also not aware of any organization like that in Japan.¡¹

    It seemed that thest group had returned. The one who gave that reply was the saintess udia who belonged to the exorcist organization Omnibus.

    And then, the one who got his arm buried into her voluptuous breasts was Kousuke. His other arm couldn¡¯t be buried like that so the one hugging that arm, Emily was hugging so tightly as though to make that arm caved into her chest.

    In addition, behind them was an agent of the security bureau Vanessa and Omnibus¡¯s director Patrick (he was sending Kousuke a demonic gaze that seemed to say ¡ºI¡¯ll drop you into hell you bastard!¡») following htem¡­¡­

    ¡¸U-umm, you two. How about you let go of my arms soon?¡¹

    Kousuke was awkwardly sending nces to a girl. In respond, that girl,

    ¡¸Geez, really Kou-kun. I told you that you shouldn¡¯t mind it.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather I want you to mind it though!¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to be a harem master like boss if you¡¯re like that you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not aiming to be like that though!?¡¹

    ¡¸Boss! We have returned! Missionplete!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you listening!?¡¹

    Rabbit ears were pping up and down. It was a beautiful girl who smiled sweetly with the dignity of the first wife, and yet she saluted with the sharp atmosphere of a seasoned warrior in Hajime¡¯s presence¨D¨DRana Hauria was the one walking at the forefront of the group.

    ¡¸Boss, this forest is really good! The title of the King Tree¡¯s guardian n also has a wonderful ring to it! I want to make this spot as the prime prospective base of Hauria at earth!¡¹

    The exorcist group was here so that they could ask them to cooperate with the security bureau to deal with the underworld organization in regard to the King Tree¡¯s revival. Of course, they also had personal reason of wanting to be present at the moment when the legendary world tree (though just a branch of it) was revived and materialized.

    And then, if asked why Rana was also here, she was asked here for preliminary inspection, because if this ce was going to be turned into an invible forest anyway, then it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to go further and turned it into a base for Hauria n that was currently searching for a base so they could also double as security here.

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s good.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But it¡¯s also difficult to abandon the choice of Fuji¡¯s sea of trees and the subway, so I¡¯m nning to carefully consider these three as our final candidates.¡¹

    ¡¸Just pick this ce.¡¹

    Having the head reaping rabbits infesting the sea of trees or nesting in the subway were just nightmarish scenarios. Everyone¡¯s expression turned serious in unanimous agreement.

    ¡¸Getting back to the topic.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s gaze returned to Arodde.

    ¡¸This one skipped my mind but, after the King Tree is revived and connected to the fairy world, won¡¯t mythological existences suddenly flood this modern era?¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen.¡¹

    Arodde seemed to have grasped some kind of result from his world and stood up with a sigh.

    ¡¸The process of the children of my world crossing over to other world, putting it another way it¡¯s like that fuh person¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I told you my name is Kousuke.¡¹

    ¡¸Releasing out his clone. They are ephemeral and has no real body, so a lot of people cannot see them and feel their existence.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, their main body won¡¯t move from the fairy world huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The children with powerful strength can cross over world by themselves using the source of their conception as guidepost, and even the children who can¡¯t travel with their own strength might get into an exception circumstance¡­¡­let¡¯s see, for example they will be able to travel if they are summoned with a ritual like the hero summoning. But, their main body won¡¯t move outside of those situations.¡¹

    Furthermore, the fairy world was declining on the whole right now. Therefore,

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible for those children to surge here in droves, so don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s good then.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Besides no matter what happen, u Niebel will¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Don¡¯t ever mention htat manly goddess-¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!? Even Kouki-sama!?¡¹

    About the new goddess who emitted divine halo half naked, with an expression of love in her thick face, while undting her self-proimed chubby muscles, even just recalling her in their mind required mental preparation for the three boys.

    In a sense, she might be the strongest goddess who possessed kamikaze skill that was effective against the arrogant and audacious demon king.

    ¡¸Demon king-dono, the preparation should be finished soon shouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    He must be unable to stay patient for the revival of the legend. As the representative of Omnibus that would receive assistance in dealing with the underworld just like the security bureau, Patrick asked with restlnessness.

    The glint in his eyes was something brutal that seemed to say ¡ºI swear I¡¯ll destroy you till not even your ash remain-!!¡», but it seemed that he was excited like a child inside.

    This director was greatly reputed to be sphemous toward the faith, but as expected he was still a clergyman. He looked delighted to be able to be present in a historical moment where a legendary existence would be revived.

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess. Arodde, how is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s faint but, I¡¯m feeling a fragment of the King Tree. That witch existence could be said to preserve this ce in a sense.¡¹

    In the first ce, it wouldn¡¯t be easy at all to do something like reviving the King Tree that had been lost since more than a thousand years ago.

    Regeneration magic required vast amount of magic power in proportion to the length of years that would be traced back. Then rather than reviving it from zero, regenerating it from a fragment or dreg of the tree as the starting point would naturally lower the difficulty. Arodde¡¯s power would also be able to reach it easier.

    It took around two months since they returned back from the case of ¡°Kouki-kun got summoned too many timeeee¡± and took care of themotion in the society after the returnees vanished once more.

    Hajime had obtained infinite magic power in his possession, but naturally he still couldn¡¯t miniaturize the ¡°element arrangement and mutual conversion system¡± of the machine factory world yet.

    He somehow scraped up together the required magic power, returned to G10¡¯s location, produced the calcted necessary amount of magic power on site, stocked it in artifact, and arrived at the current time.

    In other words, the work this time was mainly for stabilizing the fairy world for the time being because of the necessity, and it was also for an experiment before Kouki departed to his ¡°travel to revive the world tree¡¯s branches¡±.

    ¡¸Shia, are things also alright over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s fine¨D¨Dah, oi! Soare-san! Don¡¯t try to kill La-san amidst themotion!¡¹

    After reviving the King Tree, it was decided that La, the divine spirit ruling over night and darkness would be the one taking the role as its avatar. It seemed that the decision was made after a fierce quarrel among the divine spirits, so the yandere divine spirit of fire circle Soare was still unable to ept it.

    This ce might be Hauria¡¯s base. In other words, the avatar would be the goddess of the holy ground where the family of their beloved friend Shia would live¡­¡­that means there is nobody else other than me who is suitable for that role! That seemed to be what they were thinking.

    But, when the Hauria n in question was asked for their opinion,

    ¨D¨DRuling over night and darkness!? Then the only choice is La-sama!!

    They unanimously dered that, so in the end, La ended up bing the earth¡¯s goddess (temp).

    By the way, a treasure warehouse was set here. It was nned in the future that the worlds inside the treasure warehouses would be connected to each other, so it would be possible to move here instantly through that connection if they were summoned. There was no demerit in such arrangement, so the other divine spirits could still target the avatar seat.

    The red colored slime was radiating an aura of deep-seated grudge toward the ck colored slime that seemed to be looking smug. Shia grasped the red slime in her fist and stuffed it back into the treasure warehouse.

    ¡¸Yue and others are also ready right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! Leave it to us.¡¹

    Yue and others also nodded strongly. Myuu, Sharon, Patrick, and others evacuated to outside the empty lot.

    And then, the reviving ritual began.

    The result¡­¡­

    That day, although it was unseen and unreachable, the proof of fantasy existence¨D¨Da giant tree that towered high to the sky was definitely revived on earth.

    A few months after that.

    At midnight of a certain day when the school trip would be held at the next morning.

    ¨D¨D¡­¡­-kun. I love¡­¡­still¡­¡­haven¡¯t called for me?

    In a bedroom of Endou house, ¡¸Uu~nn uu~nn¡¹ a groaning voice was resounding.

    It was Kousuke.

    He was making noise on his bed. Perhaps he was getting nightmare.

    He seemed to be suffering, and yet he also looked a bit happy. His emotion seemed to be in a veryplicated state.

    Suddenly, the room¡¯s door opened quietly.

    A silhouette entered inside. Toward the side of the bed stealthily. The shadow peered at the groaning Kousuke.

    Then, at that moment,

    ¡¸Breastttt!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaah!?¡¹

    Kousuke sprang up. He was breathing roughly as though he had just suffocated while unconsciously hugging the silhouette in front of him.

    ¡¸S-stop, no moreee~. I have Ranaaa~¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-waittt! Let goo-¡¹

    Kousuke seemed to be half asleep. He was rubbing his face on the chest of the person he clung on. It was unclear whether he wanted to get away or wanted to have his fill¡­¡­the sad nature of man could be glimpsed from there.

    But, he immediately noticed the strangeness.

    ¡¸Nnn~, nn? Hard? It¡¯s not breast?¡¹

    Blood vein pulsed on the forehead of the person who got hugged.

    ¡¸Sorry that I¡¯m as t as board, Kou-nii.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ee? Eeee?¡¹

    Slowly, slowly, he lifted up his face that was still pressed on the chest. There he saw the face of his little sister Manami. Her smile looked really nice.

    ¡¸You were groaning in your sleep again, so I got worried and came here to check on you, and yet what you said was really something. You pervert big brother. Just what kind of dream you were having I wonder?¡¹

    His little sister¡¯s smile was terrifying. It was even more so because even though themp wasn¡¯t turned on, her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen because of the glint of her sses.

    Kousuke was drenched in cold sweat while his gaze wandered around.

    ¡¸E, err~, like usual, I don¡¯t remember at all, yup.¡¹

    Actually, Kousuke had been getting this kind of dream since a little while ago. He had also tried consulting with Hajime and others, but they couldn¡¯t find any abnormality from him and for the time being they decided to wait and see but¡­¡­

    Kousuke wouldpletely forget the content of the dream he saw the moment he woke up. It was really difficult to make a judgment for his situation right now.

    There, the sses eldest son rushed in.

    ¡¸What about breast!?¡¹

    Even though normally he would inly forget about his little brother¡¯s existence, Sousuke-oniisan would disy a superhuman reaction only when his little brother spoke about female rtionship with a changed expression.

    He must be thinking that his little brother was definitely bringing a woman home and doing things to her breasts. That was unforgivable! He would definitely get in his way-!! Sousuke was radiating such bloodcurling atmosphere.

    But, reality wasn¡¯t showing him such envious scene. Instead it was a scene of his little brother clinging on his little sister while burying his face on her chest¡­¡­

    ¡¸Thiss damned Abyssgate-sannnnn!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gehaah!?¡¹

    A fist drilled into Kousuke¡¯s cheek. He fell down from his bed.

    ¡¸Y¡¯know, I never felt as ashamed to be your big bro as today yeahhh¡¹

    ¡¸B-big bro, it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡­also, your speaking style, is strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Sou-nii! Kou-nii, he did something horrible to me-. Uuuu¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a sec Manami-saan!?¡¹

    Kousuke protested while pressing his hand on his cheek, but Manami-chan only stuck out her tongue bee~h while pretending to be ignorant.

    Sousuke-oniisan¡¯s sses shined. He pushed it up stylishly.

    ¡¸You know, I¡¯m the eldest son. I can endure it because I¡¯m the eldest son. I never beat you up even though you are a shitty harem bastard. Surely I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure like this if I¡¯m the second son.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I feel like you usually kept hitting me over and over quite often though¡­¡­even just now, you socked my face.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you are a shitty bastard who¡¯s trying to add even your blood rted little sister into your harem!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you that¡¯s a misunderstanding thoughh!?¡¹

    ¡¸You can only turn your lust toward ¡°little sis character¡± or ¡°acquaintance¡¯s little sis¡±!¡¹

    Oh? Manami-chan¡¯s gaze was¡­¡­looking at the eldest son as though he was a filth?

    ¡¸Wait, Sou-nii. I can¡¯t pretend to not hear that. Come to think of it, when Mitsuki-chan came ying herest time, you were looking at her strangely¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸!? Ha, haa? What do you mean, I don¡¯t get it. Can you stop with that kind of strange usation? Something like that can create a false charge¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Big bro, seriously¡­¡­you are totally shaken up.¡¹

    ¡¸Filthy-! Both Sou-nii and Kou-nii are filthy!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me filthy! That¡¯s a bad word that gouge a man¡¯s heart!¡¹

    The children of Endou family made a ruckus annoyingly.

    It went without saying that the thunder of their father and mother who got waken up from that fell on them.

    The next day after such noisy night.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, take care. Don¡¯t forget the souvenir. Also don¡¯t go around picking up girl again okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, Kousuke. Have a nice trip~. Bring back souvenir. If there is a woman who want to be your sister-inw then you can bring her back.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a school trip. Nothing will happen, geez¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke left his house looking really tired even before going to the trip.

    After that, the bus departed while he went to the toilet in the rendezvous spot.

    During his chase of the bus, he stepped on Kouhai-chan who was lying face down on the street for some reason. It caused her to make ¡¸Gugeeh!?¡¹ sound that was unbefitting for a girl.

    He felt the wind on the bus¡¯s roof.

    He then entered inside, but he fell asleep after sitting down because ofck of sleep, then he woke up while yelling ¡¸Breast!¡¹ again and gotughed at.

    In any case, Kousuke was gloomy because of the session of problems that urred since the start, but even that was blown away when he passed through the thousand torii corridor of Fushimi Inari that was their ss¡¯s first sight-seeing destination.

    The sight was truly sublime. Its beauty couldn¡¯t be described with words. His heart was moved and healed by it.

    He was walking in fascination while simply watching the sight in a daze like an idiot.

    Then, suddenly,

    ¡¸Ih!?¡¹

    He felt a heat that felt close to pain near his neck. He spontaneously stopped walking. He looked down while his hand moved to touch the spot where he felt the heat.

    His fingers touched around wondering if he was bitten by insect, but there wasn¡¯t any trace like that. The heat and pain had also gone already as though it was just his imagination.

    ¡¸What was that?¡¹

    It was like he got interrupted during his enjoyment of the sight. He let out a slightly displeased voice.

    Although, it was pointless to feel bothered about that. Thinking that he lifted up his face¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh? Where is everyone?¡¹

    His ssmates, weren¡¯t around.

    Not only that, there was nobody else. He was alone in this tourist attraction that was that crowded before.

    Silence. Cold air caressed his skin.

    He couldn¡¯t see ahead of the torii corridor clearly. There was thin mist at the surrounding when he realized.

    This situation clearly wasn¡¯t normal.

    One of the profoundly mysterious legends that could also be found in Fushimi Inari crossed the back of his mind.

    The so called ¡°spirited away¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though, I only came here for school trip.¡¹

    *Trickle*. A drip of sadness fell down from the corner of Kousuke¡¯s eye.

    Kousuke-kun immediately went missing right from the first sightseeing destination.

    His fade out that was even more natural than nature was truly godly.

    Naturally, there wasn¡¯t a single person who realized that¡­¡­

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    About the update next week, it¡¯s scheduled to be at 12 o¡¯clock. The reason is the broadcast of the event below and that it ovepped with my usual update time.

    ¡ºEighth Year Anniversary of Ovep Bunko Online Event¡»

 Chapter 403: Abyss Lord Chapter Three Encounter in the Mountain

    Chapter 403: Abyss Lord Chapter Three Encounter in the Mountain

    AN: It¡¯s a chapter forying down groundwork, so I think you might find the story hard to understand, but the circumstance will be made clear gradually, so I ask for your patience!

    ¡¸I shall decline.¡¹

    A stern voice echoed inside the quiet Japanese room.

    A man past middle age was sitting in admirable seiza posture at the seat of honor.

    He was casually wearing a kimono that was obviously high quality from a nce as though it was an everyday clothes. There was no restlessness at all that could be felt from him. It was as though he was wearing tranquility and solemnity like his outfit.

    He had a medium build and his physique wasn¡¯t particrly well built, but the way he seiza gave an impression of a giant rock that was fixed in ce to his talking partner.

    That atmosphere and gaze that was like a calmke, together with his voice made the gulping sound that the other person made to resound louder than it actually was.

    From the side, he lookedpletely overwhelmed by this person.

    Looking only from the age, he was far older than the man sitting on the seat of honor. The white haired old man was also wearing Japanese clothes and there was dignity that corresponded to how long he had lived hiding inside him, even so he looked small when in the presence of this middle aged man.

    ¡¸I want, to hear your reason.¡¹

    The old man firmly pushed down the feeling a block of ice getting thrown into his back to the bottom of his stomach and asked with a sharp gaze.

    ¡¸You should be aware of it yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsense¡¹

    The old man¡¯s heart was dyed in anger by the curt reply. He threw fuel into his overwhelmed heart and regained his fervor.

    ¡¸Taisei-dono, are you aware of the dearest wish of Tsuchimikado?¡¹

    His voice trembled. There was heat in it. The depth, no, the weight of his feeling could be glimpsed from there.

    But, the voice of the middle aged man called Taisei wasced with coldness that was in inverse proportion of that. His reply was still as curt as before.

    ¡¸Dearest wish? You must be mistaking it with deep-rooted delusion.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t pretend to not hear that-¡¹

    The old man reflexively got on his knee and leaned forward. Taisei¡¯s aura red up just for a moment in respond.

    ¡¸¨D¨DQuiet down.¡¹

    His words were polite. His tone was also still calm.

    However, it was effective. The blood that rushed into the old man¡¯s head drew back quickly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s a splendid ¡°kotodama¡±.¡¹(TN: kotodama, mysterious power of words to alter reality.)

    ¡¸Pardon me.¡¹

    Taisei casually bowed his head a little. The old man fixed his posture while making a face as though he had bitten a sour grape.

    ¡¸Please stop that, Taisei-dono. The head of the main house shouldn¡¯t do something like lightly bowing your head.¡¹

    ¡¸With all due respect, that¡¯s only a thing of the past.¡¹

    ¡¸Even with how easily you were able to disy such power? Do you think that I haven¡¯t prepared any ¡°talisman¡± beforehand? I¡¯m breaking out in cold sweat with how easily you broke through it.¡¹

    That¡¯s exactly why, the old man tried to argue vehemently about his objective foring here today¨D¨Dof his intention to obtain Taisei¡¯s agreement for a certain n, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Please forgive me if what I¡¯m going to say will sound rude but¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    Taise interrupted the old man¡¯s words,

    ¡¸How terribly old fashioned.¡¹

    And cut down his argument mercilessly. Before the old man could say anything, he told him clearly that he was just wasting his time meaninglessly here.

    ¡¸Tsuchimikado¡¯s dearest wish? The irrationality and disgrace that the n once received from the government in the past? Ludicrous. We have abandoned everything and live in the modern time. Tsucihimikado is, yes, it¡¯s already perished.¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand your feeling. I have gratitude and admiration for the pride you hold for Tsuchimikado¡¯s name and all your effort for its continuation.¡¹

    ¡¸Then!¡¹

    ¡¸However, to cause ripples of disturbance to spread in this era of peace by counting on this power that suddenly erupt out of nowhere, don¡¯t you think that such act in itself will tarnish our pride?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You cursed capitalist loser. So you have fallen into this materialist world until that far.¡¹

    Finally all respect vanished from the old man¡¯s voice after hearing what Taisei said. His face was dyed red.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the will of our ancestral spirit that we have regained our strength like this, why won¡¯t you understand that already!¡¹

    ¡¸Because I don¡¯t remember ever hearing our ancestral spirit telling us anything.¡¹

    *Snap* That snapping sound was definitely the sound of the old man running out of patience.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the princess then she will definitely listen!!¡¹

    ¡¸By no means. I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡¹

    ¡¸Enough! I shall meet with the princess! I¡¯ll persuade her directly! She will definitely show understanding if it¡¯s her!!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you nning with such young girl. Are you intending to turn her into your puppet?¡¹

    Taisei took everything in stride even when faced with the old man¡¯s angry yell that must have echoed throughout the mansion, in contrast the old man gritted his teeth and turned speechless when it was him who got bathed in Taisei¡¯s anger.

    ¡¸I have kept listening to your numerous opinions about my daughter, but¡­¡­¡¹

    His beloved daughter possessed a special power and the greatest talent in the n.

    After the old man came to the mansion, he talked about how she should be treated and how her future should be as though his proposal was so wonderful and only natural. When Taisei recalled, it, he emitted an unseen pressure unconsciously.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t bear to listen to your words. I shall ask you to keep your distance from my daughter.¡¹

    No argument would be epted. There would be nopromise. This was a decided matter.

    Taisei¡¯s will was implicitly dered through that. His will was ced into an unseen power that struck the old man more eloquently than using any words.

    It was pointless no matter what the old man said from here.

    The old man realized that, however he was unable to ept it. he gritted his teeth and turned his back on Taisei.

    ¡¸Certainly, it seems like your family isn¡¯t of Tsuchimikado anymore. You can¡¯t be counted on. But, Tsuchimikado¡¯s bloodline won¡¯t perish. As long as my, our n still exist!¡¹

    The old man spat out those words as parting line and went out of the room with violent steps.

    Taise listened to that footstep as well as the sound of the servant seeing him off in a hurry while letting out a deep sigh.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief, what a bother.¡¹

    Those words didn¡¯t seem to be pointed toward the old man at all.

    He lifted his hands in front of his chest, with his palms facing up as though to scoop water. He dropped his gaze t there. A faint light could be seen faintly there.

    Until now, he could only feel it at most, but he was never able to see it with his eyes by any means. But now, he could see it clearly.

    ¡¸Why, after all this time¡­¡­¡¹

    He shook his head and sighed once more.

    Taisei fell into thought for a while, then he suddenly gasped and checked the time. He couldn¡¯t stay like this. He hurriedly took out a tool from the closet at the back of the room.

    It was a square board that was 30 cm long at each side. A round rotating te was ced at the center. Some kind of kanji, line, and what looked like the Big Dipper were drawn on it.

    Taisei started to fiddle it with a gaze that was even more serious than when he was talking with the old man.

    He was concentrating intensely. His hand that was rotating the center te was d in faint light once more after some time. His eyes were also seemed to be tinged with the light of wisdom.

    The atmosphere felt like a solemn ritual. The room¡¯s air was tense.

    It was unknown how long he was doing that¡­¡­

    Suddenly,

    ¡¸Otou-sama?¡¹

    An adorable voice that sounded like a little bird¡¯s chirping cleared away the tense air.

    It was the voice of a girl that was filled with youth. The voice of his beloved daughter.

    It came from the other side of the sliding screen. It was really clear that the girl sounded fearful. She must be anxious whether she was disturbing her father by calling out like that.

    ¡¸Hinata, what¡¯s wrong? Come in.¡¹

    The sliding screen opened smoothly and a small girl entered inside.

    Her age was around eight or nine. She must hadn¡¯t reached ten yet. Her height also hadn¡¯t reached 130 cm.

    She was wearing a light pink yukata. Her straight and beautiful ck hair that reached until her waist was let down. Her front hair was cut evenly. Her looks that should be described as ¡°beautiful¡± despite her youth could be seen clearly.

    ¡¸Has the elder gone back yet?¡¹

    Her proper word choice didn¡¯t suit her age. Her gesture was also refined. It stressed her impression of beauty even more.

    She was the daughter he was proud of. Even the old man calling her a ¡°princess¡±¨D¨Dactually there was a reason for that other than her appearance¨D¨Dwasn¡¯t something exaggerated at all. Taisei nodded while hiding that idiot parent opinion inside his heart.

    ¡¸Indeed. He departed jauntily. That person is always energetic no matter how much time has passed.¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s finely shaped eyebrows were knitted with a troubled look.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What did he talk about?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing that you need to be concerned about.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Her expression lookedpletely unconvinced. Even without his idiot parent side coloring his thought, Taisei thought that she was an intelligent child. Most likely she had guessed the content of the discussion.

    ¡¸Or perhaps, you wish to live in the same way as they wished?¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡­¡­No. I don¡¯t want to say this to the elders but, I think their thinking is too old fashioned.¡¹

    Hinata shook her head while making a heartfelt expression of distaste, but ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹ she continued with that word.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a fact that there is abnormality urring with the n. Other than us, there are also other cases like the mysterious incident of the ¡°returnees¡±, or the incident of Vatican. There are too many abnormalities disturbing the society.¡¹

    ¡¸And above all else, there is also your hunch?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. At this rate, the peace won¡¯tst. It¡¯s not only about the yearning of the elders, there is something, it feels like something bad will ur¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata dropped her gaze, as though she wanted to say whether her father was also feeling the same like her. She was looking at the tool that Taisei had been using just now¨D¨Dthe shikiban. It was a tool to tell the fortune that had been continuously passed down within the n this whole time.

    Taisei chuckled and stood up.

    He didn¡¯t say anything and caressed his daughter¡¯s silky hair as he walked passed her toward the corridor.

    ¡¸Otou-sama?¡¹

    His daughter followed behind him with adorable tottering footsteps. Taisei looked back across his shoulder while stopping her with one hand.

    ¡¸I have to go.¡¹

    ¡¸Now? Where to?¡¹

    ¡¸To the battlefield. My, battlefield.¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s expression changed seeing his father¡¯s sharp gaze and hearing those words.

    It was because she knew. What kind of time it was when her father was making this kind of face. And what the battlefield referred to.

    ¡¸P-please wait, Otou-sama! Don¡¯t tell me, the fortune telling just now!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to worry. There wasn¡¯t any bad omen from it.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying! Didn¡¯t you taste crushing defeat just the other day after saying the same thing!¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. This time I shall return victorious.¡¹

    As you can see, my preparation to recover from the painful defeat is also perfect. He said while showing a glimpse of the many stacks in his pocket.

    However, that was exactly why she couldn¡¯t let him go! Hinata thought as she leaped toward her father.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you go! Have you forgotten how much Okaa-samamented that day!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata, this is a battle that men of Kuzuhara cannot avoid. As mypanion, your mother also understand that. That¡¯s why you too, please understand it.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t!¡¹

    I don¡¯t even want to understand! Hinata blocked her father¡¯s path as though to say that, but muscr men in ck suits who appeared from who know where pulled her away from her father while soothing her with words like ¡¸Come Ojou-sama, over here¡¹¡¸You mustn¡¯t trouble the family head too much you know?¡¹.

    ¡¸Kuh, you have predicted this beforehand!?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s about Hinata then there is nothing that can escape Otou-sama¡¯s sight.¡¹

    It seemed that Taisei nned to go to the battlefield no matter what. His resolve and determination had been fixed in stone.

    ¡¸Otou-samaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s pointless even if you stop me, Hinata. After all the battlefield today is special.¡¹

    Taisei swiftly turned his back on her and left with a quick stride. Hinata desperately reached her hand toward the back of her father even while the ck suited man getting in her way.

    She knew. That it was pointless even if she stopped him.

    After all her father had been like this from before she was born.

    Today too was simply a repeat of it.

    However, as a daughter, she had witnessed the figure of his father stricken with grief over and over.

    She didn¡¯t want to see her father looking like that anymore, that was why¡­¡­

    That was why!

    ¡¸Stop, stop already-, Otou-sama! Please, pleaseeee-¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop betting a lot of money into horse racing¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s dozing off consciousness was awaken together with her hand that was reaching toward empty air.

    She stared at her stretched hand in a daze for a while.

    A scenery that waspletely different from the mansion just now entered her eyes.

    The nts growing thickly in abundance, the faintly spreading mist, the moonlight shining down. The hard texture under her thin butt told her that she was sitting on the ground.

    She was in the middle of a dim mountain.

    ¡¸Just now¡­¡­was a dream?¡¹

    Her mind finally caught up with reality.

    She lowered her hand. Light purple kimono that was different from what she was wearing in the dream entered her sight. It was worn out and slightly dirty from soil and grass¡¯s sap, perhaps from walking a lot inside the mountain.

    Her tabi (Japanese socks) were also very dirty. Perhaps it was a silver lining among all these that her zori (traditional Japanese thronged sandals) had been admirably protecting her still immature feet.

    ¡¸That person is, my Otou-sama? ¡­¡­I am, Hinata¡­¡­Hinata of Kuzuhara family?¡¹

    She muttered to ascertain it. She immediately coughed violently. It was as though her body suddenly remembered of the thirst for water. Her throat was assaulted by a sensation of spasm.

    Her hands unconsciously groped around, then something fell on the ground. What fell was a bamboo cylinder. It had a wooden piece acting as stopper on it.

    She took it also unconsciously, roughly pulled the stopper, and gulped the inside. It felt like she could hear her own angry voice ¡¸Immodest!¡¹ scolding her at a corner of her mind, but right now she was busy tasting the water as though it was nectar.

    *Gulp gulp* Her small throat was audibly swallowing the water in one breath.

    ¡¸Puhah, haa haa¡­¡­t-that¡¯s right. I¡¯mpletely tired¡­¡­¡¹

    After she had wet her throat and came to her senses, she naturally recalled her present situation.

    She was relieved by recalling it.

    The reason was that currently Hinata didn¡¯t have the majority of her memory. Yes, it was the phenomenonmonly referred as amnesia.

    She was already smack dab in the middle of a thousand torii corridor when she realized it. At that time she didn¡¯t even remember who she was and why she was in that kind of ce.

    ¡¸Am I, recalling my memory bit by bit?¡¹

    The trivial memory of her with a person who seemed to be her father. She didn¡¯t know when that memory happened.

    But, for the time being she at least understood that her father was in the category of useless adult despite his pretty dignified appearance.

    After all, he made use fortune telling with exaggerated method with all his strength just for betting, concealed stacks of money in his pocket, and no matter how many times he lost, no matter how much his wife grieved and his daughter pleaded earnestly to him, he would still run to the race track.

    ¡¸I think¡­¡­it was, the day of G1 race? Good grief, what ¡°special battlefield¡±. No, certainly it might be special but¡­¡­¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t recall the situation of her family, but she could infer that her family was rich from their mansion and outfit. And so, surely her father didn¡¯t y around in a level that could damage their family finance, but with the way she desperately tried to stop her father in her memory and her miserable feeling at that time, perhaps, her father might be a gambler who had never won.

    She recalled that it wasn¡¯t because of the loss of money that she tried to stop her father. It was because as a daughter, she didn¡¯t want to see her father¡¯s pathetic state when he was battered by defeat each and every time.

    Haa, she sighed. However, the light of hope was lit inside her chest after she was able to remember that little tidbit.

    At the very least, she had reached a state where she could scold her exhausted mind and body and brought herself to face the situation.

    With that, she immediately recalled something important.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right¡­¡­that child¡­¡­¡¹

    Her gaze moved around busily to the surrounding, but she couldn¡¯t find the existence she was looking for.

    A white fox.

    At the beginning when she couldn¡¯t recall anything other than some hazy memory that might be from a time when she was still a baby, and she didn¡¯t know when she should go to, she was walking around aimlessly while feeling tormented by anxiety and fear. It was then a beautiful white fox showed itself in front of her.

    The white fox stared fixedly at her from a slight distance away. It looked as though it was inviting her to somewhere.

    Normally Hinata might be unable to move in such situation, but she started walking at that time.

    A part of it was because she was grasping at straws, but mostly it was because she was feeling a divine presence vaguely from the white fox, and it didn¡¯t look like that it would harm her.

    Perhaps, it would guide her to a ce where there was someone who knew her.

    She had such expectation, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Mister fox, mister fox.¡¹

    She called around, but as expected she couldn¡¯t see it anywhere. When she slipped out of the thousand torii corridor and pushed through into the mountain, even the fox¡¯s cry kon kon that it made to encourage her didn¡¯te anymore.

    She couldn¡¯t hear anything, not even insect¡¯s cry, or leaves rustling from a breeze.

    An overwhelming silence was enveloping herself.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­¡¹

    She was instantly assaulted with a sense of istion when she became conscious of it. The ce wasn¡¯t totally dark, even so she was in a mountain at night. She felt bottomless fear toward the darkness.

    Her anxiety ballooned up straight away.

    ¡¸Mister fox¡­¡­you aren¡¯t here? Have you abandoned me here?¡¹

    Her voice sounded like the cry of a discarded cat seeking for warmth.

    It was then.

    *Rustle rustle, shrug shrug*

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    What shook her eardrums was the sound of something pushing through the bush behind her. The sound of the grasses being stepped on.

    That sound was closing in.

    Her heartbeat raced in fear. *Thump thump* The sound of flowing blood sounded excessively loud in her hearing.

    Even so, thinking that it might be the white fox that had apanied her until here, Hinata mustered her courage and opened her mouth to call out.

    ¡¸M-mister fo¨D¨D¡¹

    *Rustle-!? Rustle rustle rustle rustle rustle rustle-!!*

    The sound of something moving immediately sped up. She understood instinctually. It wasn¡¯t the white fox that she knew!

    Her instinct chose to flee. But, her stiffened body couldn¡¯t move as though it was sewed to the ground.

    What she could was only screaming¡¸Hih¡¹ at the rapidly approaching presence.

    And then, arge silhouette that didn¡¯t bear the slightest resemnce to the fox leaped out¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hih, help-¡¹

    ¡¸Please helpppp! I¡¯m lostttt!!¡¹

    Both sides asked for help.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Both sides had their eyes turned into saucer.

    Both sides didn¡¯t move while staring at each other.

    The time was flowing slowly. Hinata seemed to reach her limit in enduring that strange tension. Tears seeped out from her eyes.

    ¡¸Hiu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Awawawah, d-don¡¯t cry! I¡¯m not a suspicious person!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­person?¡¹

    ¡¸You are doubting that part!? I¡¯m going to cry you know!? I¡¯m human!¡¹

    A very noisy voice echoed inside the tranquil mountain.

    Perhaps that was why. The mysterious atmosphere of the mountain that was shrouded in thin mist felt like it was washed away by the atmosphere of ordinary day.

    In addition, inside the eyes of the young man who was getting flustered before her eyes, she could definitely see his feeling that was worried for her. When she realized it the tension left her shoulders in relieve. Her heart that was almost crushed under anxiety and fear was regaining calm.

    (This person¡­¡­feels strange¡­¡­)

    It was someone older, of the opposite sex, and who she met for the first time. Furthermore, the situation was extremely inexplicable, it would still be better if he was a rescuer, but it was a strange story that a young man wearing school uniform like him could run into her here by ident. Thinking objectively, he was extremely suspicious.

    That was exactly why, Hinata was puzzled why she could let her guard down so easily.

    It was puzzling but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Err, for the time being, I¡¯m fine so, calm down?¡¹

    The young man showed a naked relieve seeing her tears stopped seeping out.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a stupid high schooler who got lost in the middle of my school trip. In other words, I¡¯m a human. No, I¡¯m really not a monster or a ghost at all okay? Perhaps my shadow is thin, but I¡¯m also not a living spirit.¡¹

    He got on his knee to match his eye height with her. He said that with an over reaction like a clown, perhaps because he wanted to make Hinata smile.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s your situation or where is this ce but¡­¡­¡¹

    And yet, his gaze was shockingly straight, and strong,

    ¡¸But well, there isn¡¯t any problem at all. Because despite how I look, I¡¯m also a hero for a little at the side.¡¹

    He absolutely wouldn¡¯t abandon her. He would definitely bring her back home, he said.

    He said that with full confidence and made a smile that was bright like the clear sky. Seeing that, Hinata could only ept it simply.

    Aa, perhaps, this person, is surely a real hero. She obtained such thought instinctually without any basis in it.

    ¡¸You will, protect me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, even if the opponent is a monster or a demon, I will.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have anything to give aspensation.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    He made an exasperated expression. It made her felt embarrassed.

    ¡¸Even the demon king who will murder even god if god offends him will protect kid unconditionally you know?¡¹

    That was why there was no way a hero wouldn¡¯t do the same with his life on the line.

    Hinata blinked. She didn¡¯t really understand the example that he gave. But, he said it extremely confidently, so she strangely felt convinced.

    She didn¡¯t know this person¡¯s background or strength, but at the very least, she knew that there was no falsehood in those words, that this person would seriously protect him.

    ¡¸Can I, ask for your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, my bad! That should be the first thing I said.¡¹

    I¡¯m¡­¡­he said while awkwardly scratching his head. It made Hinata finally chuckled with a smile. The person gave back a heartfelt smile in respond to that, which made her felt excessively embarrassed.

    ¡¸Endou Kousuke.¡¹

    That was the name of the young man who Hinata would be very close with for a long, long time from here.

    She muttered ¡¸Endou-sama¡­¡­¡¹ in reflection.

    A beatter, Hinata straightened her kimono and posture with dignity that was unthinkableing from an anxious and scared child.

    She fixed from her posture that was fallen on her butt to an astonishingly beautiful seiza.

    The way she moved her arms to dust off her kimono¡¯s sleeves could only be described as elegant.

    She ced three fingers of each hand in front of her knee with a motion that was filled with refinement.

    ¡¸My name is Kuzuhara Hinata. I shall be in your care.¡¹

    She deeply bowed her head.

    Kousuke was bbergasted. It was an unexpected return greeting. She had never seen this kind of polite greeting other than when Rana gave her marriage greeting to his parents based on the teaching of the wive~s of a certain demon king.

    From her gesture and attire, he had considered that she might be a youngdy from a well off family but¡­¡­

    In any case, this scene, it could be seen like a high school boy was making a girl who from a nce still looked like a student of lower grades of primary school to dogeza and beg in supplication to him.

    Hismoner sensibility found it hard to endure that!

    And so,

    ¡¸Fuaa!?¡¹

    He reflexively held her up in his arms. Like a father holding up a child while saying uu~p uu~p to amuse her.

    The voice ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹ that was filled to the brim with the feeling of he had really done it now slipped from Kousuke.

    Hinata¡¯s dumbfounded expression quietly turned stern. Although she was a girl who hadn¡¯t reached ten years old yet, she wasn¡¯t a kindergartener. This wasn¡¯t how a man should treat ady who had orded him with every courtesy.

    ¡¸This is extremely offending.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­forgive me¡­¡­¡¹

    The beautiful little girl was staring down unblinkingly at him while her arms and legs were dangling back and forth limply. For some reason it reminded Kousuke of the pressure that was radiated by the demon king¡¯s first wife-sama. He apologized while sweating coldly.

    The encounter that could be said as dramatic in a sense wasing to an end in a very sloppy way like this.

 Chapter 404: Three Dont Say Im Disqualified as Human

    Chapter 404: Three Don''t Say I''m Disqualified as Human

    AN: I was a bitte. I¡¯m sorry!

    There was human silhouette advancing inside the slightly misty mountain with light footsteps.

    It was a young man with a little girl that he made to sit on his arm.

    Seen from the side, it waspletely a problematic sight.

    The girl¡¯s kimono that was obviously a high quality article in a nce was very dirty, which made it looked even more problematic. This waspletely a scene of kidnapping from outsider¡¯s view.

    ¡¸Should I be d that we are in another world? Or should Iment that we got dragged into another world in the first ce¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama?¡¹

    Kousuke unconsciously whispered with a slightly distant gaze. Hinata who looked like very well mannered even while she was being carried like this tilted her head in puzzlement when she heard him.

    It¡¯s nothing, he replied with a wry smile. Kousuke was ruminating of Hinata¡¯s circumstance that he heard from her on the way.

    ¡¸Amnesia, a dream of your father arguing with an old man, being inside a mountain when you noticed, getting led by a white fox, huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­I¡¯m fully aware how unbelievable they sounds but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not doubting you. I told you my own circumstance already right?¡¹

    ¡¸You were in the middle of a school trip, and when you noticed, you were already in the middle of a torii corridor, was it? ¡­¡­That sounds like a case of a spirited away person.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Then perhaps Hinata-chan is also in the same boat like me? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the deal with your amnesia though¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke had also talked about his circumstance to some degree. Except about his circumstance at the returnee side.

    After he got left alone in the middle of torii corridor, he kept walking for half a day through the long corridor that was clearly far longer than in reality no matter how he looked at it.

    The stone paving and red toriis were extending endlessly without any change in scenery. It felt like he was not making any progress at all. The outside of the corridor was covered with mist, and even when he threw caution to the wind and tried charging daringly into the mist, he only ended up at his original spot.

    It made Kousuke felt like he was hallucinating the scrapping sound of his sanity level getting whittled down after so long.

    (I would be able to contact Emily at least if only my clone didn¡¯t vanish though¡­¡­)

    Perhaps as to be only expected, his smartphone didn¡¯t have any signal the whole time. His connection with the clone at Emily¡¯s side was also severed.

    But, unluckily, Emily must haven¡¯t noticed that fact at this time. After all, right now she was inside the King Tree¡¯s barrier.

    That ce was protected by perception obstruction and aura that made people unconsciously hesitated to approach using soul magic, and space magic to make the ce invisible and isted spatially. It was a sanctuary in the sense of being another world that was isted from the outside.

    Naturally, Kousuke¡¯s clone would also get its connection with the main body dispelled the moment it entered inside. So usually his clone would be standing by at the city outside the forest.

    Those were problems that he wanted to do something about eventually but¡­¡­they had only gone to the tree¡¯s location a few months ago, and it was an emergency measure to revive the fairy world, so Hajime still hadn¡¯t time to work for the convenience of that ce in that regard.

    By the way, Emily was in that sanctuary because the King Tree¡¯s revival was apanied with the forest around iting back to life, in addition even nts that didn¡¯t exist before also came back to life and they seemed like they would be very useful for her medicine research.

    Also, it was because a part of Hauria n including Rana were moving into that ce to temporarily reside there.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t possibly leave those people alone in such sacred ground!¡¹

    Those were Emily¡¯s words. The sanctuary might get transformed into a haunted ce that was brimming with lethal traps and chuuni-ness. I shall protect the important ce of my home country! Such sense of mission seemed to be driving her.

    Getting back to the topic.

    After Kousuke silently walked without being able to contact the outside, he suddenly came out inside the mountain and encountered Hinata. That happened around thirty minutes ago.

    Also, he was able to continue advancing because there was a ¡°guidance¡±.

    ¡¸I wonder where did the mister fox Hinata-chan mentioned run off to.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama, you arrived to where I was because mister fox¡¯s cry was guiding you, is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I felt like I heard animal¡¯s cry from far away. But it didn¡¯t show itself in front of me even once, and I also never heard a fox¡¯s cry before so I¡¯m not really sure that what I heard was really a fox though.¡¹

    ¡¸No, surely it was mister fox. There was no doubt that mister fox called Endou-sama for me who couldn¡¯t move anymore from fatigue.¡¹

    Hinata spoke with conviction somewhere in her voice. She said that she didn¡¯t have memory, but sometimes she would assert something with a strange confidence like this. It was the same when she decided to trust Kousuke and entrusted herself to him, and now too,

    ¡¸Endou-sama. Your direction is shifting. Can you turn slightly more to the right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou.¡¹

    She was also showing him the way like this.

    ording to her, it seemed to be instinct. Apparently it was terribly hard for her to describe it in words, but Hinata said that she just somehow understood. Even now she was sensing the existence of an unseen guide.

    (Well, she clearly has a circumstance, she must be someone special. It doesn¡¯t seem like she is lying that she has amnesia, but just who in the world is she.)

    Kousuke was pondering that while advancing through the dark mountain as Hinata¡¯s vehicle. When he noticed, the trackless path was descending and he could see that they were going down the mountain.

    ¡¸Even so, where did Hinata-chan get spirited away from?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­wasn¡¯t it, from Fushimi Inari Shrine too?¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s strange if that was the case. The shrine should be inmotion when we arrived if there was a girl who vanished. But, I didn¡¯t see a single police there you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It has been almost a day when I woke up here. I see. It¡¯s strange that nomotion urred then.¡¹

    ¡¸Right? That¡¯s why¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke suddenly stopped talking while they were discussing their thought with each other.

    His movement stoppedpletely and his center of gravity lowered slightly.

    Hinata was about to ask Kousuke what was the matter, however, her body trembled and her words got caught in her throat.

    There were two reasons.

    Because she felt some kind of unpleasant presence on her back. It felt like there was still some distance, but the presence was sending a chill into her back.

    And then the other reason was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­They stopped moving? Are they observing us?¡¹

    Kousuke who seemed to have detected the presence faster than her had his expression changedpletely.

    His atmosphere just now as a normal high school student without any care in the world had vanished.

    Seeing the way he changed was like if she found out that what she thought was just a wooden sword that was bought as a souvenir was actually nothing more a sheath that was hiding a famous katana¨D¨Dno, a legendary katana inside.

    One beat, two beat. Time passed with tension that was making Hinata holding her breath filling the air thickly, then before long, the unpleasant presence vanished.

    At the same time, kyuuun kyuuun an animal cry resounded from far away on their path ahead.

    ¡¸Hinata-chan. That¡¯s the cry that I heard. Is it the mister fox that you mentioned?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes-¡¹

    ¡¸It sounds like it¡¯s urging us to hurry. Perhaps it will be better if we quicken the pace a little.¡¹

    ¡¸That, seems to be the case.¡¹

    The legendary de returned back to being a mass produced wooden sword again. Kousuke sighed while saying ¡¸Yeah yeah, we are going there now¡¹ and resumed walking. His figure was the very picture of an ordinary high school student.

    The drastic change astounded Hinata. Agreeing with him was the best that she could do.

    (Just what in the world are you¡­¡­)

    Question and strong interest welled up once again inside Hinata¡¯s heart.

    This person was really mysterious.

    Even though he was smiling as though wanting to sayints toward this nonsensical situation, for some reason he didn¡¯t actually look troubled at the slightest.

    It also wasn¡¯t because he was acting strong because he was in front of a kid. He was acting very natural.

    And yet, the sharpness that he disyed just now, it even made her heart inside to tighten.

    Thinking really carefully, even though he had one of his hands full to carry her, he was advancing through the trackless path inside the mountain really smoothly. His sense of bnce wasn¡¯t normal.

    Although he was an older male, he was still a student who wasn¡¯t of age yet.

    He felt like, a veteran warrior who had experienced oveing carnages among carnages.

    Hinata unconsciously started staring fixedly at Kousuke¡¯s face from the side.

    ¡¸Even so, just where is this mister fox trying to lead us.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, it led me to Hinata-chan, so rather than me, perhaps it¡¯s Hinata-chan that it want to lead to somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps it¡¯s rted with the presence just now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Hinata-chan. Were you alright with just now? The presence felt really unpleasant right? ¡­¡­Hm? Hinata-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke who was immersed in his thought finally noticed Hinata¡¯s state there.

    That she was staring fixedly at him, her stare was ree~ally fixed on him as though she was trying to drill a hole into him.

    ¡¸Err, Hinata-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oo~i¡¹

    There was no reaction. Her gaze was really fervent. He was carrying her on his arm, so the distance between their faces was extremely close.

    In his head it was like his concern was growing arms and legs to be a personification and came approaching gradually¡­¡­

    Kousuke quickly grabbed Hinata¡¯s arms and tried lifting her up above his head. He tried shaking her up and down a little. High hi~gh!

    Hinata came back to her senses with that with a gasp and realized the state she was in. Her nk stare came back like a rehash from before.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, you didn¡¯t react so I thought that perhaps you will return if I shake you up.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a broken machine though.¡¹

    Even so, it was a fact that she was ignoring him. She was the one who was rude. Hinata bowed and said ¡¸I was deep in thought. My apologizes¡¹. It was a bit unfair how ephemeral she looked just from making her really pretty eyshes trembling a little.

    Kousuke put her back on his arm once more and tilted his head.

    ¡¸Deep in thought?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Endou-sama is acting reallyposed, so I was wondering if you are really just a human¨D¨Dcough, just a student?¡¹

    ¡¸Say, is it really that questionable about me being a human?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s eyes abruptly died. Hinata shook both her hands in a fluster.

    ¡¸T-that was rude of me. How should I say it, mister fox too felt somewhat ephemeral and I would suddenly lose sight of it even though I was fully focused on it while guiding me, and I also felt something simr from somewhere inside Endou-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­I¡¯m, ephemeral huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s presence was ephemeral. Even now it was like an ash floating unstably in the air that felt like it would suddenly vanish when the wind blew.

    She said that with the intention of patching things up, but her words dealt an additional damage instead. Hinata covered her face with both hands as though to say ¡¸Stupid me!¡¹. But, as expected Hinata was a capable little girl.

    A beatter her expression turned crisp. She put her hand on Kousuke¡¯s arm that was carrying her and said.

    ¡¸Endou-sama mentioned that you are working as a hero, so surely you must have ovee something that no normal student would ever experience. The way you keep yourposure even in this kind of situation feels very reliable to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. Thanks? Or rather, Hinata-chan, you are really a cleaver girl huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m feeling a bitplicated if you treat mepletely like a little kid like that.¡¹

    I¡¯m certainly a little kid though¡­..she said while slightly pouting. Certainly, it was a childish gesture that she finally showed to him.

    Then, while they were having such conversation, the surrounding changed.

    ¡¸The mist cleared up?¡¹

    The moonlight was shining down on the mountain without anything blocking it. The brightness was increasing. They could see the surrounding more clearly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnu. Endou-sama.¡¹

    Hinata flinched. Frown was formed between her eyebrows and her expression turned grim.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Ah, if you want to go to toile¨D¨DI mean, if you want to go pick some flower¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    She replied crisply. She was ady no matter how small she was. There was no doubt that she wanted to tell him to have some delicacy.

    Although, she could appreciate how he immediately change his wording to a roundabout way. Surely it was the fruit of Emily¡¯s education to him. After all Emily-chan was a girl who had blundered many times in front of Kousuke.

    ¡¸I have a bad feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I can¡¯t really feel any presence around though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not from the surrounding. Most likely¡­¡­there is something undesirable ahead from here. I¡¯m getting a feeling, like therte are several unpleasant presences there like from before this.¡¹

    ¡¸Did we get tricked by the mister fox?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡¹

    Surely the fox knew about this. Even so it wanted to bring Hinata here.

    Surely there was no malice or ill will in that action. It did that because it was necessary.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, we can¡¯t also just stay here forever.¡¹

    ¡¸Please be careful, Endou-sama. ¡­¡­In the worst case, I ask you to please prioritize your own safety. Because unlike me, Endou-sama definitely has friends and families waiting for your return.¡¹

    Hinata showed a resolved expression. Kousuke closed his eyes slightly.

    As expected, she wasn¡¯t a mere little girl. Normally a young girl like her would get scared and clung on the adult. Even an adult would act the same.

    And yet, this girl could worry about other person in this situation, and for someone who she had only met just now at that.

    Just what kind of environment could raise a girl with a heart this strong and proper?

    In any case, she was a good girl. Very much so.

    She wasn¡¯t a girl who could be allowed to die in this kind of inexplicable situation, in this ce that was unknown by anybody.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Sorry but, I can¡¯t follow that kind of instruction.¡¹

    He resolutely refused Hinata¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸Even you Hinata-chan has someone waiting for you back home. There is your Otou-san in your dream, and surely there also a lot of other people too.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be so but¡­¡­if mister fox brought Endou-sama here for my sake, that means it was me who dragged Endou-sama into this. The school trip too, it might get cancelled because of Endou-sama¡¯s disappearance. Even though you should be able to create important memories with your friends there¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s shoulders slumped in guilt. However, Kousuke only got a distant look to that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine. There won¡¯t be anyone who get worried for me anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama? Saying something like that is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not saying something like that because I¡¯m in the age where society looks crooked to me or anything. ¡­¡­I, don¡¯t have any presence, so perhaps, nobody has even noticed that I¡¯m gone right now.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way something like that is¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata-chan stopped speaking there. Because, just like mister fox, it was a fact that for some reason she felt like this person didn¡¯t have any presence.

    ¡¸I am Endou Kousuke. A man whose name won¡¯t be called in the roll call and get called by teacher for insufficient days of attendance despite having perfect attendance. Even when this school trip began, I got left behind by the bus you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa!? Endou-sama is turning even more ephemeral!? Your eyes are turning dead!? Please get a hold of yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, there is nothing to worry about Hinata-chan. Everyone is surely enjoying their school trip without remembering something like my existence!¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t cry Endou-sama!¡¹

    Hinata-chan used the sleeve of her kimono to kindly wipe the tear of sadness trickling down Kousuke¡¯s cheek. She also patted his head saying good child good child to console him.

    ¡¸Anyway! You don¡¯t need to worry about my circumstance. You also don¡¯t need to feel responsible, I also won¡¯t leave you behind no matter what. I can¡¯t do something terrifying like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that, something terrifying?¡¹

    The unpleasant presence from before was waiting ahead of them. Was there something that could be more terrifying than that? Hinata thought in puzzlement. Kousuke smiled at her.

    It was a mysterious smile. It looked like a wry smile, like he was proud of something. The smile looked happy, but also looked troubled.

    ¡¸If I do something like running away while leaving a kid behind¡­¡­it will make my friends disappointed at me.¡¹

    That would be the most terrifying thing to him in the world, more than anything else.

    He wanted to always be the Endou Kousuke that he could be proud of to his friends, to his important people.

    He wanted to always be himself that could hold his head high toward his friends, to his important people.

    That feeling was explicitly conveyed to her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­They must be wonderful friends.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, some of them are also scary in a sense though.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuh¡¹

    The tension in the air was melted. Hinata unintentionally let out a chuckle.

    At the same time, the surrounding cleared up all at once. A red torii suddenly appeared in front of the two.

    Strangely, it was pitch ck at the other side of the torii. Nothing could be seen there.

    But, the fox¡¯s cry kyuuun wasing from the other side of the torii.

    Kousuke and Hinata looked at each other. A beatter, they nodded at each other and passed through the torii.

    ¡¸This ce?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a shrine somewhere.¡¹

    At the other side of the torii, there was the ground of a very old looking shrine. The shrine had rotten so much it looked like it could crumble anytime. The ground was also cracked roughly everywhere.

    When they looked back, arge torii was standing tall there. The other side could be seen unlike before. But the scenery there wasn¡¯t the mountain from where they came from, but a simrly ruined path and trees, and also some wooden houses.

    The ce was clearlypletely different from the mountain they were in before.

    ¡¸The sky look disgusting somehow huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The redness, it¡¯s slightly too deep for it to be the color of dusk¡¹

    The sky should be described as ¡°painted over with scarlet¡± rather than ¡°burning red¡±. There were also ck clouds hovering above. The air itself looked misty as though it was polluted with smog from somewhere. It was coiling and clinging stickily on the skin.

    ¡¸Kyuun¡¹

    ¡¸Ou!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, mister fox!¡¹

    A presence came out from a slight distance away as though it only appeared there just now, then a cry echoed.

    When they hurriedly turned their gaze to that direction, the white fox was there.

    While its pure white fur was already conspicuous, from the way it was also shining faintly in the same color, certainly, it was understandable why Hinata would put her trust in it. It was vaguely giving off a divine atmosphere.

    ¡¸Err, are you, the fox that called me here?¡¹

    Kousuke felt uneasy whether his words would connect to it while taking a step forward toward the white fox.

    Immediately,

    ¡¸Kyu!?¡¹

    The white fox backed away with all its might! It was a very sharp and agile backstep.

    Yes, it was like¡­¡­something terrifying was approaching it, so it hurriedly ran away.

    Even its golden eyes that were reflecting the moon looked somewhat scared. They were looking only at Kousuke with fears in them. I¡¯ll die if I avert my gaze! Those eyes seemed to say that.

    Kousuke stiffened like a rock.

    Kousuke and the white fox stared at each other.

    Hinata looked alternately at Kousuke and the white fox in bewilderment. And then, she slowly got down from Kousuke¡¯s arm and quietly took distance from him,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Human?¡¹

    And she muttered that.

    ¡¸I¡¯m human. I should be human you know¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke-kun sounded like he lost a bit of confidence. He sat on the ground and hugged his knees while burying his face on them.

    Hinata quietly approached him and patted his head again even while it looked like she was feeling a bit fearful.

    ¡¸Kyuh, kyuuunn¡¹

    The white fox also approached near. It wouldn¡¯t approach Kousuke at all past a certain distance, but somehow it looked like it was making an apologetic expression.

    ¡¸Mister fox. Is it your objective to bring me to this ce? Why I don¡¯t have my memories, and what happened to me, do you know anything about that mister fox?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The white fox didn¡¯t say anything. But, it looked like that was only because it couldn¡¯t answer.

    That could be seen from how it looked like it was scared of something but it was stirring like there was something frustrating it.

    In exchange, the white fox turned around and headed toward the torii.

    Then it sat there and waved its tail once, twice.

    Its golden eyes were overflowing with intellect. Even without words, she understood what it wanted to convey to her.

    ¡¸Endou-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Looks like it still hasn¡¯t finished guiding us to somewhere huh.¡¹

    Kousuke overcame the sadness of being treated as a nonhuman by a nonhuman and a girl and stood up.

    He made Hinata sat on his arm once more and left the ruined ground following the white fox¡¯s guidance.

    The white fox led the way while acting excessively conscious to every single movement that Kousuke made, in addition, it absolutely wouldn¡¯t approach him closer past a certain distance. Like that they passed through the ruined path for a while.

    They got out of the grove of trees, and ahead of there,

    ¡¸Tsu, what is this ce¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke and Hinata held their breath.

    A huge crimson gate entered their sight. The architectural style was simr to many of the shrines and Buddhist temples in Japan. Then from the gate there was a wall that was extending to the left and right for very, very long.

    Behind it they also could see a townscape, though the ce also looked old and rotten as expected. There were only wooden buildings that weren¡¯t very tall there. There were also surprisingly a lot of toriis.

    It was as though it was Japan of the ancient time¡­¡­

    ¡¸The scenery feels like something that I once saw in film or movie. The ce looks like ancient Kyoto¡­¡­¡¹

    Even while speaking his impression, he instantly raised hisbat readiness due to the presence that was overflowing from their surrounding.

    ¡¸Endou-sama! There are simr presences like before, but they are countless! Be careful!¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s warning came a beatter.

    Right after that, strange shaped people flooded out from the huge crimson gate, wall, grove of trees behind them, the paths at the left and right, and the other side of the gate.

    They were enveloped in something that looked like faint ck miasma. Some were shaped like animals, some were like human, and there were even some that were purely made from mist.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what¡¯s going on? Why are these guys here?¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama?¡¹

    He also caught sight of some familiar figures here and there. Endou raised a dryugh. Hinata stared at him in bewilderment in response.

    Her small hands were grabbing Kousuke¡¯s cor tightly. Her body was also trembling. Her face was pale. Even a strong child like her still felt fear toward scary thing.

    After all, what was tightening the encirclement around them as each second passed was,

    ¡¸Sheesh, this should be Amanogawa¡¯s job.¡¹

    Yes, because they were the residents of the fairy world¨D¨Da group of apparitions.

    ¡¸Hey, mister fox. Is this ce the fairy world?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Sure enough, the white fox slowly shook its head. As expected it could understand word.

    And then, it ran forward and looked back invitingly, as though to urge them ahead.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. They, aren¡¯t approaching closer.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just like mister fox, they look like they are wary toward Endou-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, looks like it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­As I thought, Endou-sama is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m human! About that, you don¡¯t need to keep bringing it up don¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸M-my apologizes¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata-chan looked really curious whether he was really human or not.

    Anyway, from a nce, with how they were d in miasma, and with how murderous intent was filling their gazes, it didn¡¯t look like they could be talked with no matter how he looked at them.

    Their state was really simr with the crazed apparitions that he saw in the fairy world.

    Even so, for some reason they were wary toward Kousuke and wouldn¡¯te any closer past a certain distance. In that respect, perhaps they were still in a better state than the apparitions of the fairy world seeing that their danger instinct was still working at the very least.

    (It feels like they are still perceiving me normally even when I activate my stealth¡­¡­is it because of Hinata-chan or the white fox?)

    Kousuke pondered that before he shook his head and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸They still keeping. And it looks like some among them might forcefully rush here sooner orter. Hinata-chan, hold on tight. Mister fox, I¡¯ll follow you so it¡¯s okay for you to move now.¡¹

    Hinata tightly clung on Kousuke¡¯s neck. The white fox nodded and started running.

    Kousuke also started running smoothly while paying attention so that the white fox wouldn¡¯t get out of the range where the apparitions were avoiding Kousuke.

    They passed through the crimson gate quickly and ran through the wide main street.

    Like Moses splitting the sea, the apparitions that were still showing up in increasing number even now parted to left and right. It was really a magnificent spectacle.

    The white fox nced back over its shoulder. It seemed to be checking whether Kousuke could still keep up even in this speed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unknown how the ¡°me barrier¡± will continue to be effective. Mister fox, you can speed up more. You can even take shortcut as long as it¡¯s a ce that human can pass through!¡¹

    ¡¸! Kyuh¡¹

    The white fox showed a slight surprise at Kousuke¡¯sposure. After that it raised its speed gradually, but Kousuke kept following right behind it with the distance not shortening or increasing at the slightest. The white fox got surprised again by that. It was only natural because its speed was already rivaling the sprint athlete of Olympic.

    Seeing that, this time it turned right and leaped on a fence.

    Kousuke also easily jumped after it.

    It jumped to the roof without pause. It was also hopping over and over using trees and fences.

    Even so, Kousuke didn¡¯t fall behind at all. His expression was stillposed.

    ¡¸Amazing, you¡¯re amazing, Kousuke-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯m human okay?¡¹

    The swift and agile movement that was like an acrobat made Hinata to show excitement that was befitting a girl her age.

    Behind them the apparition group was following like a ck muddy stream. Some of them were running side by side with them but¡­¡­

    It was then, it suddenly appeared. An apparition that attacked without avoiding Kousuke. As expected, it was one that he had seen before in the fairy world¨D¨Dan apparition with a shape like karasu tengu.

    It aimed right at the moment Kousuke leaped down from a roof so there was nowhere for him to escape.

    And so, Kousuke swung up his leg to use the recoil to change his falling speed. He twisted his body while dodging by stepping on the karasu tengu¡¯s back.

    He earned a flying distance using the improvised midair foothold whilending near the white fox that was making an astounded expression that seemed to say¡¸This guy, he isn¡¯t a human!¡¹. And then he continued running as though nothing had happened.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a human feat anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that intentionally!?¡¹

    Her fear from before had gone off to who know where. Hinata-chan was smiling like a child who was enjoying her first jet coaster experience. As expected this child had nerves of steel.

    Also, she seemed to want to treat Kousuke as nonhuman no matter what¡­¡­

    After that.

    They ran for around ten-odd minutes through the ruined ancient capital where roars of pandemonium rose from everywhere.

    The ce that came into view was also abnormal.

    ¡¸Haa? Seimei Shrinee!?¡¹

    What he saw was a ce that he thought to visit during the school trip¡¯s free time.

    What was odd was that even though the surrounding had the atmosphere like Kyoto in Heian period, only that ce looked exactly like the modern Seimei Shrine that he saw in the guide book. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t rotting or copsing at all.

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on anymore! Kousuke screamed inside his heart, even so the white fox leaped into the torii, and immediately charged deeper into the shrine¡¯s ground.

    Perhaps the effect of the sense of avoidance was thinning, because arge snake and monkey apparitions leaped out from the left and right of the torii and attacked him.

    He slid on the ground to dodge them while also passing the torii.

    Right after that, the following apparitions crashed on an unseen wall that prevented them from passing the torii.

    ¡¸Is that a barrier?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like they can¡¯t enter inside.¡¹

    Kousuke and Hinata kept their guard up against the resentful apparitions at the other side of the torii while heading deeper inside.

    The modern Seimei Shrine had a straight path connecting the entrance torii to the four gods gate that was leading to the inside ground. Even though the path until here was just uncovered soil, the path here became asphalt path. It gave him a strange feeling.

    Although, at both ends of that path, at the ground inside the shrine the path was suddenly cut off. From there ahead there was only uncovered soil on the ground.

    It seemed that the shrine was bing even more foreign even inside this already foreign world.

    As they went deeper inside, the white fox stared at Hinata in relieve.

    Kousuke gently put down Hinata.

    ¡¸Mister fox, you are looking for me just as I thought aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    The fox gave back a silent affirmation.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have my memories. I don¡¯t what I should do¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you aren¡¯t going to ask her to be something like sacrifice or anything right?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s gaze at the white fox narrowed slightly. The white fox strongly shook its head to left and right. And then, its gaze asked Hinata toe closer.

    Originally, there should be a fence to prevent the tourists to go deeper. But there was no fence here and the path connected to the main shrine inside.

    The air immediately changed as they entered there.

    To describe it briefly, it was ¡°pure¡±. The air they breathed in was surprisingly fresh. It felt like the inside of their lungs were cleansed.

    The ce in front of them looked like a stair and a stage. Deeper inside there was a ce like an altar where two foxes were enshrined.

    There, the white fox turned its gaze at Kousuke.

    ¡¸Are you saying that this is as far as I go?¡¹

    That seemed to be the case. In front of the stair, Hinata looked up at Kousuke with a bit of anxiety.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen at all, but at the worst case, I can at least take away Hinata-chan and tear apart everything to escape.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, Endou-sama.¡¹

    The tension left Hinata¡¯s shoulders slightly. She then showed a resolute expression.

    She tightened her jaw, straightened her back, and slowly climbed up the stairs.

    Like that, she faced the white fox at the innermost ce.

    ¡¸Mister fox. I don¡¯t know why are you bringing me here, but can you return Endou-sama and me to where we came from after your objective is fulfilled?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kyun¡¹

    The white fox looked like it wanted to say something, but it nodded.

    With that, Hinata must have shaken off herst fear. She kneeled with seiza posture at the center of the stage beautifully and closed her eyes.

    Right after that, kuaaann the white fox made a cry that sounded different from before.

    A strong radiance was emitted from the white fox. Right after that, its form vanished to be white particles and flowed into Hinata like a river stream.

    Intense light was radiated from Hinata.

    Kousuke closed his eyes because of what happened.

    Inside the radiant light, he could see it. Hinata¡¯s long ck hair was getting dyed white, and in the end she even had fox ears and tail popped out from her body.

    But, he didn¡¯t have any time to say anything about it.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹

    Hinata started chanting something. Immediately after, a pir of light pierced the sky. Light rippled and spread through the sky, as though to purify the redly painted sky and the dark clouds.

    And so¨D¨D

 Chapter 405: Three Even So I Dont Do It-

    Chapter 405: Three Even So I Don''t Do It-

    AN: The onmyouji terms and history that came out in this third arc of Abyss Lord aren¡¯t rted with the actual things in the real world. I have researched a lot, but my knowledge of its depth is half baked and in the end I still don¡¯t really get a lot of things (cry). I¡¯m sorry but best regards!

    ¡¸Ou?¡¹

    When he noticed, Kousuke was standing in the middle of a mountain once more.

    There was a small red torii nearby. There were also fox statues scattered here and there. It was a scene that could be found anywhere in Fushimi Inari temple.

    The sky was bright and the sun was positioned very high above his head. The air also felt very familiar to him.

    ¡¸Could it be, I¡¯m back?¡¹

    It was like a daydream. He even suspecting that could it be that he was really just dreaming,

    But, he immediately realized that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡¸Nnuu~¡¹

    He gasped when he heard that adorable voice from near his feet and lowered his gaze. There he found the girl who he certainly encountered in another world. She was lying unconscious on the ground.

    ¡¸Hinata-chan!¡¹

    He kneeled in panic and lifted her up in a princess carry.

    Her hair was in her original ck color. She didn¡¯t have any fox ears or tail. Just in case he ascertained it by patting her head, but there wasn¡¯t any trace of it remaining. It made him felt like he had been bewitched by some fox.

    He also quickly checked if she had any injury anywhere, but other than her kimono that was still dirty and worn out like before, he didn¡¯t find anything that seemed like wound on her.

    ¡¸That white fox¡­¡­¡¹

    He looked around, but he didn¡¯t find the fox anywhere.

    It was then, he felt the presence of a group of more than ten people approaching from a slight distance away. He could also hear the morous voices of people. Those voices came from men and women of all ages having fun. There were also high tension voices of excited children.

    ¡¸We have really gotten back¡­¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right, he got an idea and took out his smartphone from his pocket. The signal only had one bar but it was functioning.

    He then activated a map application and confirmed his current location. The map was showing his location properly. It seemed that he was slightly north of ¡°Inariyama¡± that was the peak of Fushimi Inari Shrine.

    As he thought, that ritual thing must be the objective of that white fox. There was no doubt that they were returned here because they had achieved that. Kousuke let out a sigh of relieve while,

    ¡¸To get thrown out like this, mister fooxx, isn¡¯t that a bit too rough? Even Hinata-chan ended up like this¡­¡­¡¹

    Letting out ain. But, he immediately gasped by his own words.

    Around ten meters at the other side, there were many tourists behind the trees.

    And then, there was a girl with messy and dirty kimono in his arms. This was in the middle of a mountain and people could only be in this ce if they intentionally went off the path¡­¡­

    This was bad. Extremely bad.

    What if there was a tourist who got carried away and went yaay and veered off from the mountain path to here? Then, what if he got seen in this current state?

    It would be a great incident. He could imagine the anthropomorphed figure of case court-kun rushing at him with a brandished death scythe to bring down the divine punishment on the miscreant!

    ¡¸H-Hinata-chan! Wake up! Hinata-chan!¡¹

    Just in case, he took off the zer of his uniform and stowed it into the ¡°treasure warehouse¡±. After all something like uniform could be the greatest clue to ascertain his identity. But, doing that almost broke his heart because of how criminal like he was for thinking such idea.

    ¡¸Uu? En¡­¡­Endo-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸No way? Your memory of me is hazy! Spare me from that! I¡¯m Endou! Without Hinata-chan¡¯s testimony, it will be out for me the moment they see this okay? The process from reporting to arresting will be carried out so smoothly just like a flowing water! This is a danger that is going to push down my social status to the rock bottom of the abyss!¡¹

    ¡¸P¡ªplease calm down Endou-sama! My head was just a bit befuddled just now!¡¹

    It seemed that Hinata was able to wake uppletely from seeing Kousuke¡¯smentation. She gave a wry smile at the extremely anxious Kousuke and patted the arm that was holding her reassuringly.

    Then her gaze looked around restlessly. She looked up to the sky and checked the sunlight shining down from between the tree leaves. She heard the faint morous voice of the tourists and immediately guessed the situation.

    ¡¸So we have returned back?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. It seems mister fox is keeping its promise.¡¹

    Hinata nodded and got back on her own feet with Kousuke¡¯s help.

    And then she ced her hand on her head and patted around. She twisted her upper body and checked her waist area. She ced her hand on her chest and closed her eyes as though to check on something.

    ¡¸I¡­¡­if my memory serves me right, I lent my body to mister fox¡­¡­and then¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We are already here when I came to myself. I also don¡¯t know what happened. Hinata-chan radiated an intense light, then my consciousness was blown away right after that¡­¡­do you understand what happened Hinata-chan? How is your memory?¡¹

    Hinata pondered for some time while groaning h~m h~m, but before long her shoulders dropped in resignation.

    ¡¸My memory hasn¡¯t returned. But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But?¡¹

    ¡¸I know what mister fox want to do.¡¹

    ording to her, it seemed that other world received an attack. It was unknown what was the objective of the attack or who was the culprit, but that white fix was the manager of that world.

    And then, because the world was weakened by the attack from outside, Hinata was needed to repair the damage.

    ¡¸Why is it Hinata-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t know. Most likely the answer to that lie in my lost memory. The information just now is also not something that mister fox taught me. The best way to describe it is that kind of information is instinctually shared with me as we became one.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. By the way, I was chosen to act as bodyguard and bring Hinata-chan until that ce but, do you know why it was me?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It¡¯s true that Endou-sama was summoned as my guard but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But?¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s¡­¡­mister fox have faith in your strength, and there is also this conflicted emotion¨D¨Dyes, if I have to make an example, I could feel an emotion of nervousness from mister fox like when there is an explosive in front of you. And then¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A-and then?¡¹

    It looked like what she was going to say next was extremely hard to say. Hinata quietly averted her gaze while speaking.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because Endou-sama is its ¡°colleague¡±. That kind of feeling was conveyed to me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even so an attack to another world huhhh! What a really strange story huhhh!!¡¹

    Kousuke diverted the topic with everything he had. With eyes that looked dead inside.

    Hinata¡¯s eyes were growing increasingly doubtful toward Kousuke¡¯s humanity.

    Kousuke coughed. He intentionally made his voice bright to pull himself together.

    ¡¸Well! We are able to return back anyway. It feels like things are going to be resolved if we can find Hinata-chan¡¯s family or acquaintance, so for now let¡¯s just rejoice!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re, right¡­¡­¡¹

    The two of them looked at each other for a while. Then they sighed in relieve at the same time and exchanged a smile.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. What will we do now?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. For now, I¡¯ll contact my friend¨D¨D¡¹

    Before Kousuke could finish speaking, his gaze snapped quickly to a certain direction.

    ¡¸Endou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uhee, seriously? Hinata-chan, let¡¯s move a bit from here. I think it¡¯s nothing but, just in case, because it will be troublesome if we get found out like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, yes.¡¹

    Kousuke was looking at the other side of the trees where there were a lot of tourists with a frown. It seemed that Hinata also guessed it from the way he acted. That the ¡°carried away tourist¡± he was worried about had really appeared.

    ¡¸Geez, I get it that their tension is higher than usual because they are in a trip, but still, they should keep their manner.¡¹

    ¡¸Both of us are also out of the proper path though?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, now that you mention it that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu¡¹

    Kousuke lifted her up in his arm very naturally. Hinata also rxed her body and entrusted herself to him without any hesitation. She was slightly surprised by herself that had theposure to smile.

    The reason for that was certainly in part because she was able to return back to this world but¡­¡­

    As expected, the biggest reason was undoubtedly because this deeply mysterious young man was at her side.

    ¡¸Endou-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    She was given a puzzled gaze in respond. The feeling of amusement welled up inside her again.

    ¡¸There is a saying that an outing isn¡¯t over until you¡¯re back home right? That¡¯s why, it¡¯s too early for you to say that.¡¹

    ¡¸I believe that words of gratitude are something that can be said at any time and many times.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡­¡­yeah, then, well, your wee.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Could it be, Endou-sama is embarrassed?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not though?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu-¡¹

    What¡¯s with this little girl, she is strong¡­¡­I can¡¯t say strong in what, but somehow I get that feeling. Kousuke thought with twitching cheeks.

    Even while making such conversation, he found a ce that was just right to hide themselves between some trees growing close together and camouged themselves.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it must be a coincidence.¡¹

    It seemed that the carried away tourist was heading this way.

    When Kousuke was in a camouged state, the average person would definitely ignored him even when he was right in front of them, but as precaution he moved to a different spot and hid themselves.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ha? Eh? Wait a second. Why?¡¹

    Kousuke was showing a clear confusion.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Because the person who seemed to be a carried away person entering into the mountain had changed their course. To be more urate, toward the direction of Kousuke and Hinata.

    Furthermore,

    ¡¸! From the north side too!? No, from the east and west too!? Aren¡¯t there too many carried away people among the tourists today!?¡¹

    There were two people from each direction. A total of eight people. Their movement was like a group action of two man cell. Furthermore, they went straight toward Kousuke and Hinata as though to surround them. There was no way such coincidence could exist.

    Or rather, although he had Hinata with him, the effect of his ¡°invisibility¡± should also cover her when he was hugging her like this even if it wouldn¡¯t be as perfect as the effect on himself. These people couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary people if this wasn¡¯t effective against them.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. Could it be, they are people who know about me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also considering that right now. Perhaps they are searching team that your family sent. Should we try talking with them for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please do so.¡¹

    He put down Hinata on the ground and the two of them waited.

    After a while some silhouettes appeared.

    It was a young man around twenty years old and a man around fifty years old. Their appearance like their outfit and the like looked like normal tourist.

    But, there was one point that waspletely unthinkable for a tourist. It was their atmosphere. Their atmosphere was far different from being carried away tourist.

    Their gazes opened wide the moment they caught sight of Hinata.

    ¡¸Found her! It¡¯s Ohii-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸She showed up at Fushimi just as expected!!¡¹

    The men¡¯s voices that sounded like angry yell echoed inside the mountain. The other two men cells that were still at some slight distance away in the other three directions rapidly closed the distance.

    As expected, it seemed their objective was Hinata.

    ¡¸Ohii-sama?¡¹

    Hinata tilted her head. The young man didn¡¯t reply to that question and started contacting somewhere through his smartphone. From the content of his talk, it seemed that they still had otherrades in the area around Fushimi Inari. It was clear that the man was reporting of Hinata¡¯s discovery and asking hisrades to converge in this location.

    ¡¸U-umm! Who are all of you? Do you know something about me?¡¹

    Hinata took a step forward. She asked earnestly. From the way the man addressed her, she felt a small hope that these people were surely close to her family.

    The men¡¯s eyes widened for a moment. Right after that they showed a pitying kind smile.

    ¡¸Ohii-sama, your memory is unclear right now isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata didn¡¯t reply right away was surely because of wariness. Because, she didn¡¯t overlook it. From the young man, just for an instant, emotion of rapture that seemed to delight in her lost of memory surfaced in her eyes.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped that you are feeling on your guard. However please don¡¯t worry. Wee here in order to protect Ohii-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Protect¡­¡­is that, because you are asked by my family?¡¹

    ¡¸But of course.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, do you know my father¡¯s name?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. It¡¯s Taisei-sama. However, Ohii-sama, you don¡¯t have your memory don¡¯t you?¡¹

    The older man was good in hiding his emotion. His atmosphere was filled with sympathy the whole time. But, as expected the young man was still inexperienced. He was shaken even if only slightly.

    For some reason, an emotion that was simr to fear could be glimpsed from him the moment the possibility of Hinata not losing her memory appeared.

    ¡¸My father is the only one who I remember. It¡¯s only a little but, he appeared in my dream.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Dream viewing. I see. And, what did Ohii-sama¡¯s father do in that dream?¡¹

    Even though the elderly man¡¯s tone was gentle, the more he talked, the more anxiety gradually welled up inside Hinata.

    ¡¸¡­¡­He had talk about hobby.¡¹

    She naturally hid the story about the ¡°elder¡±.

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­you mean the gambling. The house head is holding an unusual degree of appreciation for horse racing, so perhaps it¡¯s about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Is father¡¯s hobby amon knowledge?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. After all we all belong to the same n.¡¹

    ¡¸n¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In order to search for Ohii-sama who wenrt missing, house head not only contacted the police, he also mobilized the whole n.¡¹

    The older man took a step forward.

    ¡¸Come Ohii-sama. Let¡¯s go home. House head is waiting impatiently for your safe return.¡¹

    He held his hand forward with a kind smile.

    Hinata took another step back. The older man narrowed his eyes at that.

    ¡¸Can I, make a request?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Please, let me talk with my father. If you are here because of his order, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem for me to talk with him shouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The older man was still smiling. However the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He was wracking his brain thinking.

    A tense atmosphere suddenly filled the area.

    When they realized, the two men cells from the other three directions had arrived. As expected all of them only looked like tourist, but all of them were watching Hinata with some nervousness in them.

    At this point, their exnation as a family who searched for a missing elementary student was too suspicious.

    Hinata looked back. She sought for the only person who she could trust in this ce.

    But, it seemed that gesture severed the taught string of tension.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you-¡¹

    The young man put his hand inside his jacket¡¯s pocket.

    That was why, it became the breaking point of the ¡°guardian¡±.

    ¡¸Gua!?¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Gahah¡¹

    An instant. The young man and older man turned a somersault. Looking at them, there were fist-sized stones lodged on their stomachs. They must be thrown with a speed that gave them no time at all to dodge. Surely the impact felt like a punch for a heavy weight boxer for them.

    The air of the ce stopped. The remaining six people looked dumbfounded at their tworades who fainted with their eyes rolled back, then right after that, they turned a very dangerous look toward Hinata.

    Hinata¡¯s throat twitched and the voice hih leaked out from there. She stepped on a small branch under her foot and lost her bnce. She almost fell on her back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D¡¹

    A warm hand supported her back. Hinata who was almost turning pale returned to her senses.

    When she looked up, Kousuke¡¯s sharp look was¨D¨Dyes, the expression that was like a hidden demon sword that she saw in that other world was right there before her now.

    ¡¸!? W-who the hell are you!¡¹

    ¡¸Since when are you over there!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­that¡¯s Ohii-sama¡¯s shiki-¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible! That should be impossible for someone amnesiac!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a type of youkai transformation!? She made it into her ally!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it! The proof of that is that thin presence that is unthinkable for human!¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup! Why is every single one of you want to make me as something inhuman!? I was the one in hiding though!!¡¹

    Even while saying suchint, a streak of shadow dashed behind the remaining six people.

    The next moment, ¡¸Gah!?¡¹¡¸Gua!?¡¹ screams rose in session apanied with the sound of six consecutive blows. When Hinata noticed, the men around them were already lying face down on the ground.

    ¡¸Eh? Ee? Huh? Endou-sama?¡¹

    Endou-sama was supporting herself to stand. He was right behind her. Then, the silhouette that looked like Endou-sama who just neutralized the six men in the blink of eye was¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m a human okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama. I won¡¯t mind at all even if Endou-sama actually isn¡¯t human!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m a human!¡¹

    He coughed once.

    ¡¸These guys were quite threatening, but regardless, they definitely know about Hinata-chan¡¯s circumstance. Let¡¯s try asking them politely.¡¹

    She thought that his physical ability was tremendous to be able to outrun that many monsters in that foreign world, but it seemed that she was still underestimating him too much even with that. Hinata could do nothing else but feeling dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Now then, using the Proud Viger¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke took out a ¡°five yen coin with string attached¡± from his pocket¨D¨Din appearance only while it actually came out from his ¡°treasure warehouse¡±.

    But, before he could use that suspicious thing, kaaa the cry of a crow resounded with excessive rity.

    Kousuke and Hinata gasped. When they looked up, there was a white crow circling around there.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a normal animal. It seems simr with the monsters that we saw in the other world.¡¹

    The crow looked slightly transparent. There wasn¡¯t any ominous feeling from it like the miasma, but the way it was d in a haze that shined white was simr.

    The white crow loudly cried kaaa once more.

    Right after that, Kousuke¡¯s senses detected a greatmotion.

    ¡¸Tsu. What¡¯s with this number!?¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama! Something ising!¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    Haven¡¯t we returned to the real world! Kousuke made a strong tsukkomi while lifting up Hinata on his arm again.

    ¡¸Where can we go!?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going down the mountain and slip into the crowd!¡¹

    Kousuke said that and broke into a run.

    ¡¸W-why¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The younger man had contacted hisrades. They had also predicted that Hinata-chan would appear here.¡¹

    In other words, they still had even morerades out there.

    Of course, for Kousuke it would be easy to neutralize them even if there was a hundred of them.

    But, something that was simr to those apparitions was currently approaching from all directions to here. There were nearly a hundred of them. This situation really wasn¡¯t good at all.

    After all the violence of number was always a threat no matter when. Not to mention he had someone to protect right now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m confident I can knock out all of them, but we don¡¯t know anything about the opponent¡¯sbat capability, so that¡¯s not really a good n to adopt.¡¹

    ¡¸However, even if we run-, our location! They know where I am¨D¨Dnnh. Aren¡¯t they!?¡¹

    Just like before this. Hinata said. Hinata who was in the middle of experiencing going down the mountain in high speed like riding jet coaster pointed that out even while desperately clinging on Kousuke¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Yeah. I don¡¯t know how though. That¡¯s why we aren¡¯t running away. I¡¯m going to set up a ce for negotiation.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what do chu mean-!? I-I bit my tongue¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke smiled wryly at the teary Hinata while exining. He still couldn¡¯t say anything with surety regarding the rtionship between them and the white apparition, but whether the two were connected or not, crowd should be the most effective thing that would hold them back.

    ¡¸They must want to keep everything hidden. If they aren¡¯t keeping things secret, it¡¯s strange that kind of fantasy isn¡¯ting out to the surface isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I cii-, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata-chan. You don¡¯t need to talk.¡¹

    They could do as they pleased because they were inside the mountain where there wasn¡¯t anybody else.

    Then they should be able to talk a bit more if they were in a ce where there were bystanders.

    And even if they couldn¡¯t have a talk there, there would be no problem. Rather it would be more convenient.

    ¡¸Being in the middle of a crowd make it easier to slip in and run away. That¡¯s true even if they have a method to specify our location.¡¹

    Hinata nodded up and down to show her understanding. Kousuke apologized to her in his heart.

    For hiding his true capability and taking this kind of method.

    Kousuke had the method to oppose the violence of number with violence of number too. Furthermore he could even take on the swarm of apparition with his clones while neutralizing the suspicious men.

    But that would mean exposing his hand to the unknown people who were clearly belonging to an organization in the middle of the circumstance surrounding Hinata. Not only that, there was also a risk that it would make them suspect the returnees ¡®involvement.

    If the opponent misunderstood that the returnee was officially cooperating with Hinata, setting aside his friends, there might be some consequence that reached their families.

    For safety, it would be better to not easily show that ¡°a returnee Endou Kousuke¡± was involved in this case.

    At the very least until he was able to obtain information about the opponent to some degree.

    ¡¸For now, I should contact Nagumo. Reporting, contacting, and consultation are important¨D¨Dwhoops, they already caught up!¡¹

    A presence was approaching from behind.

    Kousuke immediately twisted his body. Thenrge and long ws along with a huge body passed beside him.

    ¡¸A tiger!¡¹

    Its figure was even more hazy than the white crow. It was like a smoke converging to make a shape. However the strange shape was clearly that of a ¡°tiger¡±. It ran parallel to him while growling.

    ¡¸Hinata-chan, hold on tight!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-¡¹

    Hinata half closed her eyes while putting her arms around his neck tightly. Kousuke confirmed that before activating his ¡°treasure warehouse¡±. Several kunai that he received from the family of a certain obstinate ssmate who wouldn¡¯t admit that she was a ninja were held between his fingers. They stabbed between the forehead of the white tiger that assaulted him once more.

    The white tiger vanished like a mist without even any death throes.

    Next several white dogs charged through that white mist. They bared their fangs at him.

    Dodge, dodge, dodge. He used the trees like parkour set.

    He countered using throwing stars that were given to him from the certain family that looked like ninja no matter how he saw it but apparently not a ninja.

    After that there were white crows swooping down to attack from above. He intercepted them using swastika shaped throwing stars that he obtained from the certain ninjas too.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how many of you areing! I have enough throwing stars in storage! Even the types are more than twenty! After all they are regrly shipped to me! They are from the throwing star maniacs of a certain Yaegashi-san family you see!

    He thought that while running down the mountain for several minutes.

    Kousuke came down until the foot of the mountain in the blink of eye. He ran past the torii corridor, then without stopping he leaped out toward the square where the main shrine building was located with his invisibility at full force.

    The tourist spot was greatly popr as usual. There were people everywhere his eyes could see.

    However, perhaps thanks to his full power invisibility, there was nobody who paid attention to Kousuke and Hinata. As expected those guys must have some kind of special pursuing method.

    As though to show that, several men who seemed to have been on standby around the main shrine were paying attention to his way from the building¡¯s shade. They were especially concentrated at the direction of the torii corridor, therge torii at the front, and other simr ces. It seemed that they really didn¡¯t want Hinata and him to approach near the torii.

    ¡¸Does it look like we will be able to have a talk?¡¹

    ¡¸At the very least they shouldn¡¯t be able to rampage if it¡¯s here¨D¨D¡¹

    That assumption of Kousuke was unbelievably a big mistake.

    *Gou* Wind surged. When he lifted up his gaze in surprise, there was a whiterge money thatnded on top of the main shrine. Then it immediately jumped forward without any hesitation.

    ¡¸No way!!¡¹

    He back stepped in panic to dodge. Right after that, arm that was like a log and fist that was like a rock were swung down. The spot where Kousuke was standing just a moment ago was pierced.

    A thunderous roar and impact broke out. The stone paving was pulverized. A small crater was created on the ground.

    The people at the surrounding screamed by the explosion that suddenly urred. It was an uproar. The couple and family that were rtively nearby were falling down.

    ¡¸Surround her! Catch her no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸We have the permission to go somewhat excessively! We can¡¯t let her escape to the other world again!¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s ears caught the attackersmunicating with each other while mixing within the crowd. As expected, it seemed that they were rted with the white apparitions.

    ¡¸All of you! Are you sane!?¡¹

    Hinata yelled furiously.

    People who seemed to be therades of the attackers were gathering in droves. In addition the white apparitions were alsoing from here and there.

    (The other tourists can¡¯t see them?)

    Kousuke muttered in his heart. Even though multiple strange creatures had clearly appeared, the tourists were only staring at the broken stone paving in a daze. They weren¡¯t paying attention to the apparitions at all.

    ¡¸Ohii-sama. Pleasee quietly!¡¹

    Even though they were outdoor, a voice from unknown whereabouts resounded mysteriously. At the same time, a whiterge snake slid up toward them to coil around them this time.

    Kousuke jumped to dodge that. Then at that moment, *turururur* his smartphone got a call.

    When Kousuke reflexively picked up the call¡­¡­

    ¡ºOi, Endou. Where are you right¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Nagumooo! Why are you always showing up at this kind of timing!¡¹

    Kousuke kicked away therge snake¡¯s head while falling down. Then he slipped past the powerful arms of therge monkey that was leaping at them at the same time.

    The strike that missed its target destroyed the stone paving once more. Screams rose from the surrounding.

    ¡ºEh? What did you say? It¡¯s really noisy over there that I can¡¯t really hear you.¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m under attack all over right now! By some unknown guys!¡¹

    ¡ºHa? What did you say¨D¨D¡»

    Even while he was in the middle of exining,

    ¡¸Eei, don¡¯t move around!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a human movement! As expected, is Ohii-sama¡¯s power still going strong!?¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time to be hesitant with the damage to the civilians!¡¹

    ¡¸Catch her no matter what! Don¡¯t be picky with the method anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t a human anyway! Destroy that man by all means!¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s ears caught some disquieting words getting thrown around.

    An invisible power rained down from somewhere. The air bent. He dodged the destruction in a hair¡¯s breadth while,

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying-, right now, I¡¯m in the middle of battling some unknown men! Shit-, what the hell is it with these guys!¡¹

    He reflexively cursed. It was just as Hinata said, they weren¡¯t sane.

    Anyway, he now understood that these guys were more eager to capture Hinata rather than keeping things secret.

    He realized that and gritted his teeth because of hisplete mistake in reading the situation.

    He started running toward the front torii in order to get outside and left the crowd.

    He didn¡¯t even consider that his phone was in speaker mode and his ssmates were going ¡¸uwaa¡¹ with taken aback faces because of the situation that was transmitted to them.

    ¡¸Endou-sama! You don¡¯t need to protect me anymore! Their objective is me! Please escape by yourself!¡¹

    Hinata yelled because she couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.

    He should have told her already in that other world that he wouldn¡¯t run away. He red at Hinata with that feeling in his gaze.

    But, an unexpectedly strong gaze also came back at him from Hinata.

    Her words weren¡¯t words of resignation. She was implicitly telling him the same thing like in that other world.

    It was the mettle to leap into the tiger den to obtain one¡¯s objective.

    There was also trust in there that Kousuke woulde to save her.

    From those guys¡¯ words, it was clear that she was at the very least strongly connected to them. Then, in order to not increase the number of victim from their rampage because of the two of them running around, she would give up herself and obtained information.

    However, they were nning to kill Kousuke, so she was telling him to run for the time being.

    Her gaze was asking him, that he would definitelye to help if she called for him, right?

    Even so.

    ¡¸There is no way I can say yes understand in this kind of situation!¡¹

    That option was too dangerous. There was no knowing what they would do to Hinata.

    That was why, for the time being they should retreat to somewhere with not bystander. Just as Kousuke was about to pass through the torii with Hinata in his arm¨D¨D

    ¡¸Wait, what? Talisman?¡¹

    The men taking position in front of the torii took out scrap of paper from their pocket. He felt like he had seen the papers that had patterns and kanjis written on them from somewhere.

    ¡¸What are they nning with that kind of¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸On handomadara abokyajayani sorosoro souka!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Their talismans¨D¨Dcharms became slightly tinged with light. Right away, invisible ropes coiled around Kousuke and obstructed his movement.

    Kousuke¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸No way!? Onmyouji-, are you guys onmyouji!? I saw this kind of scene in a movie before! Owah that¡¯s dangerous! You bastard, it¡¯s cowardly that you guys use fantasy!¡¹

    Arge monkey that tried to grab at him from the side was pierced through by a kunai that he shot with just a snap of his wrist. A bigin was dripping out from his mouth at the same time. It felt like there was a tsukkomi of ¡¸Which mouth is saying that huh¡¹ing from somewhere.

    There theirrades were gathering in drove to surround them. The white apparitions were alsopletely surrounding Kousuke and Hinata.

    ¡¸Shit, even more reinforcement huh!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama, I¡¯m already¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata mustered out her voice with a pained look. She couldn¡¯t bear to see the conflict continuing any more than this here.

    Perhaps it was the bad habit of Japanese people. Even though there was stone paving that got pulverized, explosive sound resounding, and there as a young man and little girl with dirty appearance got surrounded by multiple men who were clearly having murderous aura, there were surprisingly few people who evacuated because they sensed the danger.

    Rather they werepletely transformed into curious onlookers who were seized with curiosity saying things like ¡¸Is that a movie shooting?¡¹¡¸Seriously? In Inari Shrine?¡¹¡¸Ain¡¯t that amazing?¡¹¡¸Is there any actor that I know?¡¹.

    So that was why. Right now there wasn¡¯t anybody who got seriously injured thanks to Kousuke dodging the attacks with perfect positioning, but the possibility was high that there would be victim if this situation continued on.

    It was certainly something that was hard for the kind girl to endure.

    That was why,

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine so just shut up! I got surprised but just this much isn¡¯t any trouble at all.¡¹

    Kousuke resolved himself.

    This might give trouble to his friends and families but, as expected, he couldn¡¯t take the option of running away alone here.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Kuku, I don¡¯t know what is the circumstance here, but that rotten character of ganging up to attack a mere small child really get in my nerves.¡¹

    Abyss Lord stand by~! Stand by~! The invisible ropes got shaken off with a brisky turn!

    ¡¸It looks like you bastards are in need of a bit of education.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama?¡¹

    The attackers were dumbfounded.

    And perhaps it was just their imagination, but the white apparitions looked like they were also drawing back from the abnormal atmosphere.

    The curious onlookers also sensed the strange atmosphere and they were watching while holding their breath with great curiosity.

    The sunsses is on!

    ¡¸Fuh. I¡¯m not Endou. Call me with this.¡¹

    There was no meaning to it but, one more turn!

    ¡¸Call me Kousuke E Abyssgate!!¡¹

    ¡¸Abisu geto?¡¹

    Hinata-chan was also bewildered but he was on fire. The turn was too brisk that her semicircr canal was damaged. She felt a bit bad,

    Some of the onlookers went ¡¸Oo~¡¹ and sent their apuse. Voices of understanding ¡¸It¡¯s really a movie shooting!¡¹ also came. There were even sounds of *shutter shutter* taking the picture of the scene!

    ¡¸Fuh, a thousand apologies my sworn friend. And so my abyss is unleashed¨D¨Dsworn friend? Mumu, my sword friend, why are you¡­¡­the call is cut?¡¹

    He looked at his smartphone. No matter how he looked at it the call was cut. Fuh.

    ¡¸So he doesn¡¯t wish to get in my way. He is a considerate friend as usual.¡¹

    That absolutely wasn¡¯t it. Hinata thought. Her clear instinct was right on the money.

    ¡¸Tsk, don¡¯t screw around! Ignore him, just finish him off! Retrive Ohii-sama from him!¡¹

    ¡¸We got the notice that it¡¯s fine even if she lose one or two limbs as long as she isn¡¯t dead!¡¹

    The assembled attackers took out charms simultaneously.

    ¡¸Fuh. My dear princess. You can rest assured. I promise to resolve this without any harm to the people or even the enemies! I swear on my name as Abyss Lord!!¡¹

    ¡¸ah, yes. i¡¯ll leave it at your discretion¡¹

    The lord took out a kunai and took a stance too.

    The onlookers cheered. Hinata-chan was looking up to the blue sky with eyes that were dead inside. Perhaps she was running away from reality.

    Right after that, the battle that would be hot topic ¡°Appearance of bothersome youtuber group!? A scuffle at Fushimi Inary in broad daylight!!¡± ¡°Real clone jutsu? Is it magic? The mysterious super skill!!¡± in the news and also inte began.

    The result was of course the neutralization of all the attackers and the annihtion of the white apparitions.

    But, themotion grew to be toorge that policemen surged in, so Kousuke brought Hinata away together with one attacker and left that ce in great hurry.

    And so.

    Kousuke who hadpletely went off the deep end as Abyss Lord grieved for a while in a back alley as Hinata consoled him while patting his head with a wry smile. That went for around an hour.

    After that he finally returned to his senses, however, for some reason Hajime and his ssmates couldn¡¯t be contacted because they blocked his call (he could guess that they must be wishing to avoid getting involved with troublesome matter during their school trip though), so he got dejected for a while again.

    In any case, in order to interrogate the kidnapper he abducted and talked about what they would do from here on in a calm ce, Kousuke came to the hotel where the ss nned to stay during the school trip at the first day.

    He hid the abducted attacker inside a garbage can in a back alley near the hotel and brought only Hinata inside.

    It was already evening. Perhaps his ssmates already checked in.

    Thinking that, he told Hinata to sit on a sofa at the lobby and went to the front desk alone.

    ¡¸Um, excuse me.¡¹

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t make the receptionist noticed him.

    Hinata-chan must have predicted that. She hade to his side when he noticed and asked the receptionist in his ce.

    With that the staff finally noticed Kousuke.

    ¡¸Pardon me. What business do you have¡­¡­¡¹

    The one dealing with him was a young female staff.

    Her bright smile was lovely. But her smile was gradually narrowing.

    Her eyes traced Kousuke¡¯s slightly dirty appearance and wavered in bewilderment.

    And then, when she noticed the little girl in dirty and messy kimono beside him, her gaze narrowed in suspicion.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a student of the school that is scheduled to stay here today¡­¡­. Has my ss checked in already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Kousuke asked that while handing his student ID. After the female staff checked the school name written on the ID, her gaze went past being suspicious and changed into distrust.

    The female staff eyes went back and forth between Kousuke and Hinata in high speed. She nced at the elderly staff nearby.

    ¡¸U-umm! We have a bit of circumstance!¡¹

    ¡¸Circumstance, is it¡­¡­however¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I understand. We are suspicious no matter how you look at us! That¡¯s why, for now I want to contact my homeroom teacher Hatayama-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸No, look here¡­¡­¡¹

    Her reaction was really vague. Or rather her gaze was bing increasingly distrustful.

    Certainly they looked suspicious in a nce, but he had disclosed his identity, so it should be fine if she at least checked with the teacher, Kousuke thought, but then an unexpected reply came back.

    ¡¸Please pardon my rudeness, dear guest, but has you perhaps make some kind of misunderstanding?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? Misunderstanding?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Certainly the group that dear guest mentioned had made use of this hotel but, they had checked out three days ago.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry but, I don¡¯t really understand what you are saying.¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment. He didn¡¯t know what to think.

    The school trip wouldst for four days and three nights. And yet the ss had checked out three days ago? He should be gone only for less than a day. And yet the school trip was already over.

    Kousuke was at a loss for words with his mind in chaos. In exchange Hinata talked to the female staff.

    ¡¸Can you tell us what day it is?¡¹

    ¡¸The day today, is it?¡¹

    Her confusion deepened. The female staff looked like she wanted to question Hinata instead. But, perhaps because of her professional spirit, she at least answered her first.

    ording to her,

    ¡¸Four days has passed as expected¡­¡­since when I became Urashima Taro-san?¡¹

    Kousuke got into a stupor once more. This was too unexpected.

    The eyes of the female staff werepletely suspecting him as some kind of criminal.

    Hinata was sprinkling her charms around to appeal that there wasn¡¯t any problem at all here, none at all ma¡¯am while dragging Kousuke to the corner of the lobby.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. It seems the flow of time in that world and this world is different.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. My school trip is over.¡¹

    ¡¸P-please don¡¯t look so down. Aa, don¡¯t cry, Endou-sama-¡¹

    Hinata thought¡­¡­he looked like a doggy who was soaked wet from rain.

    ¡¸Anyway, we have to decide about our n going forward from here.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re, right.¡¹

    A girl who was far younger than him was keeping herself together. When he thought that, willpower welled up from inside him that this wasn¡¯t the time for him to keep being dumbfounded.

    It was really shocking for him to learn that his school trip had been blown away to hell but¡­¡­

    Or rather, that call from Hajime was undoubtedly because they finally noticed that he wasn¡¯t inside the bus that was going back and so he called to check on him. Right now all his friends were blocking his call as though they were conspiring together was absolutely because they didn¡¯t want him to disturb their aftertaste of the pleasant fatigue from the school trip.

    He understood their feeling, but as expected it made him wanted to cry. Because, he was a human.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. I can¡¯t give you any guarantee but, I will definitelypensate you for all your help¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I¡¯m sorry Hinata-chan. You¡¯re so considerate. But it¡¯s alright. I told you right? I¡¯m used with getting ignored and left alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say such sad thing.¡¹

    Hinata patted his head while saying good boy good boy again. Her motherhood was terrific. Was there ever a child who was this considerate to Kousuke before this? It felt like her kindness was seeping into his sad heart.

    Of course.

    Seen from the side, this scene waspletely ¡°out¡±.

    ¡¸You, can we have a bit of talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What is it? We¡¯re a bit busy right now¨D¨D¡¹

    Kousuke looked back when someone ced their hand on his shoulder. And then he turned speechless. His body stiffened.

    Because, standing there were,

    ¡¸Busy huh. I see, I see. Can you tell me more specifically what are you being busy with? What is your rtionship with that girl?¡¹

    Police officers who were putting on a smile that didn¡¯t reach their eyes at all.

    At the front desk, the staffs were looking at Hinata with worried look.

    So that was it. It seemed he got ¡°reported¡±.

    The officers apparently came running here with amazing speed. How capable!

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong. There is a deep reason for this¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I see. So there is a deep reason for it.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right! I have nothing to feel guilty about by all means!¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep, is that so.¡¹

    The officer nodded with a gentle atmosphere. But, the severity within his eyes were inversely deepening to that.

    Oh? Officers, why are all of you surreptitiously spreading out?

    Why are you circling behind me?

    Why are you blocking the entrance?

    ¡¸Then, can you follow us to tell about that deep reason in the station?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There is nothing for you to feel guilty about, right?¡¹

    Kousuke thought.

    Scaryyyy. This was a scariness that was different from the demon king. Even though he really hadn¡¯t done anything to feel guilty at all, he felt like he was bing a guilty existence! Officer, you¡¯re scaryyy!

    ¡¸U-umm! Endou-sama had been helping me out, that¡¯s all!¡¹

    Hinata-chan, nice assist! As expected you¡¯re a capable girl!

    ¡¸You see, there are some people who made a great ruckus at Fushimi Inari just now.¡¹

    Hinata-chan fell silent. She averted her gazepletely.

    ¡¸Yep yep, then you wille right¨D¨Dto the police station?¡¹

    Hinata-chan, quietly held out her arms. She offered both her hands. Just like a criminal who had resigned and confessed ¡¸Officer, I¡¯m the culprit¡¹ , waiting for the handcuff to be put on her hands.

    ¡¸Now, you too. This girl¡¯s kimono looks really high quality but, why is it this messy and dirty¡­¡­you will tell us about that in full detail too right?¡¹

    The officers whose smile didn¡¯t reach their eyes at all were radiating pressure that seemed to say ¡¸This enemy of children. You absolutely won¡¯t get away¡¹.

    Scorning gazes were showered at Kousuke from the front desk.

    Kousuke looked up to the sky.

    And then he spoke with an expression of tearful smile.

    ¡¸Even so, I don¡¯t do it.¡¹

    The smiles and eye glints of the officers didn¡¯t waver at the slightest.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    And so, although it wasn¡¯t as horrible as Dragon King Pce, Abyss Lord¡¯s time was blown away when he had only just experienced the school trip for less than half a day. Next time, Hinata¡¯s circumstance will finallye to light, perhaps.

    Also, I have subtly revised the school trip¡¯s lines. I might revise more lines from here on to keep things consistent but, I hope you readers can be tolerant. Best regards.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406

    Arifureta Chapter 406

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three Guwaaaaaaah!?

    *Tick tock* There was only the sound of the clock ticking echoing inside the room.

    Silence enveloped¨D¨Dthe interrogation room.

    The one sitting on the business swivel chair with cushion that was considerably worn out inrge part while shrinking into himself in shame was of course Kousuke.

    In front of him was a male officer wearing a suit. He looked to be in his fifty with a stern look. He was sitting while disying a skilful gesture of smiling gently despite the stinging aura that was radiating from his whole being.

    Through one thing or another, the silence had continued for five minutes already.

    He couldn¡¯t bear it.

    The invisible ¡°police officer pressure¡± was mercilessly whittling down Kousuke¡¯s mind¡­¡­

    (Hinata-chan is¡­¡­yeah, looks like she is fine.)

    To escape from reality, he confirmed Hinata¡¯s situation through a clone that he ced in the corner of the room she was in. A female officer was currently taking care of her in a different room with great attentiveness and kindness.

    It seemed Hinata was smiling wryly at the mountain of sweets and juices that were frequently offered to her.

    Actually, they were moved from the police box to this police station due to a certain reason. After that just when the questioning started, Hinata¡¯s stomach loudly growled *kukyurururururu~*.

    Thinking back, Hinata hadn¡¯t eaten any food other than water for more than a day, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Hinata covered her face that turned bright red in shame with both her hands while crouching down. Seeing that, even the grim faced police officers reflexively broke out into a warm smile. From there they decided to give her dinner first for the time being.

    Also, the meal that was provided wasn¡¯t katsudon. It was McDonal¡ð. When a young police officer who dashed out to buy the meal returned the first time with katsudon, the female officers looked at him with gazes that seemed to say ¡¸Don¡¯t choose with your usual standard you damn brat! Buy a little girl meal you stupid idiot-!¡¹. The young officer was trembling fiercely at that time.

    Anyway, this was after they had finished such dinner. Hinata must have been full already.

    However, the courteous, obedient, and amiable Hinata had already turned all the female officers into her captive. They were in thepetition of feeding her right now.

    Perhaps that was why. Since some time ago, Hinata had been sending nces toward the clone.

    Her gaze was looking for help. But from there it could also be felt that she was feeling relieved that he was staying at her side.

    (As I thought, Hinata-chan can perceive me normally huh.)

    Naturally, normal people couldn¡¯t notice Kousuke unless his mind was drowned with grief or they had paid a strong attention on him right from the start. In fact, none of the polices around Hinata noticed the clone¡¯s existence.

    It was a very joyful thing for him that the number of people who could perceive him was increasing.

    Even if Hinata¡¯s gaze was mixed with sparkling gaze filled with determination and conviction of ¡¸I understand! I will definitely never tell anyone that Endou-sama isn¡¯t human!¡¹ toward Kousuke who wasn¡¯t noticed by anybody else and was able to make a clone of himself.

    ¡¸And¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yess!¡¹

    A voice suddenly called at him while his focus was directed at Hinata. Even though the call was gentle, the officer¡¯s sternness that was like tundra was lurking in it. Kousuke¡¯s voice unconsciously turned shrilly. The grim faced officer narrowed his eyes. Scary.

    ¡¸Do you feel like talking to us seriously now?¡¹

    To be honest, no.

    The officer talked in a roundabout way, but Kousuke understood.

    After all, this was exactly the reason he was separated from Hinata and put into the interrogation room right now where the officers looked at him with cold gaze.

    ¡¸Right now you are being suspected of viting various illegal acts. Are you aware of your own position?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, well¡­¡­¡¹

    Abduction or kidnapping of minor. Destruction of cultural assets, Holding an event and filming without permission (the police suspected). There were civilians who fell due to themotion, so there was also suspicion of inflicting bodily injury on him.

    Certainly. If all those suspicions were true than he was spending a life that was out of the norm. Even though Kousuke himself was still a minor.

    Kousuke nodded with a conflicted expression. The stern looking officer nodded ¡®un un¡¯ and thinking that he might talk now, he continued speaking¨D¨D

    ¡¸Your identity¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Guwaaaaaaah!?¡¹

    A scream suddenly resounded.

    The voice came from Kousuke. His hands clenched on his chest and he gasped and writhed in agony.

    Normally anyone would get panicked if the one they were talking with suddenly acted like that. But, the stern looking officer wasn¡¯t flustered at all. He didn¡¯t even look worried.

    Rather he folded his arms with a fed up expression while saying ¡¸This again¡¹. He leaned back on his chair deeply.

    His eyes were astonishingly cold. He looked like he was going to blurt out ¡¸This damn brat¡­¡­¡¹ anytime now.

    That couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Guwaaaaaaa, aa, my chest hurt¡­¡­¡¹

    There, Kousuke had returned back to normal with the same suddenness when he started screaming.

    ¡¸How many times are you going to repeat that until you¡¯re satisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you misunderstand! My chest suddenly feel hurt out of nowhere!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that from your pangs of conscience?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not ittt!¡¹

    ¡¸Did the back of your neck also feel hot?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right! After that the pain receded quickly and gone without a trace!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so.¡¹

    The officer didn¡¯t believe him. Not at the slightest at that. The chillingly cold atmosphere of the stern looking officer clearly conveyed that.

    It was only natural because this was already the tenth time it happened.

    ¡¸You see, it has been thirty years since I became a police, but this is the first time I see a kid who try a deception that sloppy.¡¹

    ¡¸P-please believe me! The pain I felt is real!¡¹

    ¡¸Then you must have some kind of disease, let¡¯s go to the hospital right away.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Certainly, it couldn¡¯t be helped that the officer was thinking ¡¸This damn brat, fucking around like this¡­¡­¡¹. No wonder the officers got angry and threw him into the interrogation room.

    In the first ce, Kousuke himself was an iprehensible existence.

    The police received a report from the hotel that said ¡¸A young man who is acting and talking nonsensically is trying to check in with a ten years old girl who is wearing worn out clothes¡¹ and the officers from nearby police box came running to the scene location first. And when they interrogated him at the police box,

    The young man said that he was a student of a ss that had finished their school trip already. He also had the student ID to prove it.

    But if what he said was true, that meant the school had been intentionally leaving him behind. There was no way such thing could happen.

    Also, none of the hotel staffs remembered seeing Kousuke among the students of the school trip who stayed in the hotel at that time. The teacher in charge also didn¡¯t really show any sign of panicking or searching for a lost student.

    In the first ce, there was no way that the ss could just nonchntly continue their school trip and then went home without ever realizing that one of them wasn¡¯t present!

    Inevitably they thought that this young man was faking his identity, but if that was the case, why would he immediately make such an obvious lie that could be easily seen through? It was iprehensible.

    The possibility that came to mind was an involvement with the incident at Fushimi Inari.

    It seemed an altercation urred there. There were also pictures and videos of the scuffle there circting.

    But, mysteriously, only the person who was producing a ton of clones all around got his image blurred with mosaic by some unknown method. The most that could be seen from the images of ¡°a man carrying a girl in kimono in one hand¡± if only barely.

    There was also a lot of witnesses and testimonies, more or less, but even their testimonies immediately became vague when they were asked to describe the person.

    Even so, Kousuke and Hinata fitted the situation timing wise and the minimum characteristic of the culprits, so the officers were suspecting that Kousuke and Hinata were performers in the unapproved filming and they were covering for the adults who organized the event.

    As always it was iprehensible why Kousuke was introducing himself as an existing student of a known high school, but perhaps it was something like a password to join up with the adults who had vanished from the scene before anyone knew it even though should be unconscious.

    And yet!

    ¡¸Why is your identity exactly like you im huhhh.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for all the troubles I¡¯ve been guwaaaaaaaaaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, really, enough with that already.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, ah, my neck feels hoo~~~t not?¡¹

    The young man who only looked like he was screwing around the whole time even now had been confirmed to be exactly the student he imed to be. It gave even more confusion to the polices.

    No, the confusion also came in a different sense.

    When they tried to contact the school, at first the vice principal was the one who dealt with them and he also confirmed that Kousuke was a student at his school, but the moment the police talked about the circumstance here,

    ¡ºVice principal faintedd~~!!¡»

    ¡ºCrap, he is puking blood! A hole is opened in his stomach!¡»

    ¡ºThis is because this happen right after he rxed thinking nothing happened in the school trip!¡»

    ¡ºKazuko-sensei! This isn¡¯t the time to put his wig back in ce! Call the ambnce!¡»

    ¡ºWhat atrocity-. Where is Aiko-sensei!?¡»

    ¡ºShe only gave the report before going home right away!¡»

    ¡ºCall her back immediatelyy-¡»

    That kind ofmotion came from the other side of the phone. It felt like it wasn¡¯t the time at all for the police to ask anything further.

    What¡¯s more.

    They also tried contacting Kousuke¡¯s family, and this time the one who answered the call was someone who imed as the his elder brother, but,

    ¡ºHaa!? It¡¯s a little girl this time!? That shitty Abyssgate-sannnnn-. I don¡¯t care! Please just sentence him to death!¡»

    Then the call was ended after that voice full of resentment said that.

    It went without saying that the stern faced officers were dumbfounded for a while after that.

    On top of that.

    ¡¸Why did an order to ¡°move him to the station and safeguard him there¡±e from the top for you?¡¹

    It seemed that he had gotten into some kind of conversation with the other side. For some reason someone really high above from the National Police Agency had given such order to this station.

    And, because Kousuke was also a minor, after the transfer, at first he was given dinner at the reception office and the officer also tried to ask him about the situation gently, but the moment when he was going to talk, he would immediately go ¡¸Guwaaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡¹ like just now.

    ¡¸Well, surely it¡¯s because you are one of the ¡°returnees¡± I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­¡¹

    The stern looking officer narrowed his eyes when he saw Kousuke letting out a dryugh in front of him.

    Returnee. That name was still fresh in his memory. It was a group disappearance incident that happened to the whole ss of a high school. Although it was outside of his field as a police, there was no way that he never heard about the topic. He had even cooperated with the investigation once.

    To think that the young man before him was one of the people in question¡­¡­

    There was an overheated media storm and strange incidents that were centered around them. And yet all thosemotions strangely receded so easily. When the officer recalled that, he sighed inside his heart ¡¸This isn¡¯t something that a grunt should get involved with huh¡¹.

    But, although there wasn¡¯t any clear evidence, eight or nine out of ten this young man was involved with the people who rampaged as they pleased in a very, very important sightseeing spot in their territory, and there was also an amnesiac girl involved in it.

    Saying Oh is that so and drawing back from this would be a dishonor as a police.

    Thinking that, he tried to investigate the situation like this but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah, ites again! Really just what the hell is guwaaaaaa, ah? Have I gotten used to it?¡¹

    There was this. Did that mean that he had no intention to talk with his acting?

    The stern looking officer¡¯s face looked as though he withered in fatigue.

    ¡¸Umm, really, I¡¯m sorry for everything. I¡¯m not screwing around by any means. Really.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right! Hinata-chan¡¯s family¡­¡­has there been any contact from them?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There isn¡¯t. There is also no enquiry. In the first ce there isn¡¯t even any report or request for searching a missing girl that fit her description.¡¹

    ¡¸Is, that so.¡¹

    ¡¸For now we are still continuing the investigation but, just relying on the name ¡°Fujiwara Hinata¡± will be quite¡­¡­. It will be a great help if we at least understand the kanji of her name.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is~. Hinata-chan doesn¡¯t even have her smartphone and wallet with her after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­They are with you aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸They aren¡¯t!¡¹

    Even while having such exchange, Kousuke was holding hope that Hinata¡¯s father or mother mighte to pick her up. That faint hope was one of the reasons why Kousuke was voluntarily allowing himself to be questioned by police.

    He thought that her identity would immediately get identified if there was a request for police search for her or the like, but as expected, it seemed that things couldn¡¯t be that easy. He unconsciously sighed.

    (It¡¯s clear that Hinata-chan isn¡¯t a normal person, so it¡¯s notpletely strange that her family isn¡¯t relying on public institution isn¡¯t it.)

    Or perhaps simr with how the attackers were able to specify Hinata¡¯s location through an unknown method, her parents might grasped their daughter¡¯s location with the same method and came running. Kousuke held some hope for that, but currently there wasn¡¯t any sign of that.

    (Those people saying that they were from a n is concerning.)

    What if even the parents held the same stance like the attackers? Or perhaps, if the boss of the attackers was really Hinata¡¯s parent¡­¡­

    He made a heartfelt prayer for that to not be the case.

    He didn¡¯t even want to imagine that such small child had hostility directed to her from her family. It would freeze his heart too coldly.

    Kousuke shook off the unpleasant imagination from his head and switched his mood.

    (Now then, the officer said that there is order from the top. It should be fine for me to believe that Nagumo and others had told them about my situation and did something so¡­¡­)

    His other reasons foring to the police station were because he had already disyed his identity to the hotel, so it would give unnecessary trouble to his family and school if he carelessly ran away. If that happened then the mass media would make a ruckus again. And for some reason his number was still blocked by his friends (perhaps they had forgotten that they had even blocked his number, he wanted to cry), so by getting the police involved he also could convey his current situation to them through the police.

    Also,

    (Hinata-chan should be really tired. For now, let¡¯s ask the polices to let us stay here for today.)

    Letting Hinata rest was also one of the reasons. As expected the attack shouldn¡¯te while they were being surrounded by polices.

    (Well, this abnormal condition that is making me in pain must be their attack though.)

    Right now there wasn¡¯t any harm to Hinata, and somehow even without doing anything, the pain would die down after several seconds. So for now he decided to wait and see.

    ¡¸And so, you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    ¡¸With how the big wig is paying attention to this case, someone will surelye to pick you upter but, can you tell us what you know first before that?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you ask me that¡­¡­¡¹

    In a sense, he was making use of the polices, so Kousuke too was feeling slightly guilty to them.

    As he thought that, it seemed that the ¡°pick up¡± had arrived unexpectedly quickly.

    ¡¸Now now, you shouldn¡¯t bully a student like that.¡¹

    *Click* The interrogation room¡¯s door was opened and someone came in. It was a middle-aged man with ~ck atmosphere whose special characteristic was hisck of special characteristic itself.

    His expression was also cheerful, but for some reason, he gave an impression as ¡°someone who you couldn¡¯t let your guard down with¡± that could only be picked instinctually by those who had long, or perhaps thick experience.

    ¡¸And you are?¡¹

    The stern officer looked at the man with suspicion. He asked with a tone that was radiating wariness.

    The man took out a business card from his pocket and presented it while,

    ¡¸Greetings, greetings. I¡¯m Fukube from Public Safety.¡¹

    He introduced himself with a rea~lly ck atmosphere.

    After that.

    Kousuke and Hinata were now in a room of a mansion located inside Kyoto.

    ¡¸Come in,e in, just rx like it¡¯s your own home.¡¹

    He urged Kousuke and Hinata to go inside with very respectful attitude. It seemed that this was one of the safe houses that the Public Safety owned.

    ¡¸Endou-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata tightly pinched Kousuke¡¯s cuff. He turned his gaze on her. She was looking up at him with eyes that were filled with slight anxiety.

    Thinking carefully, they had just gotten taken from a trusted ce like police station to an unknown mansion like this by an unknown person. It was only natural for her to feel anxious. It was even more so because there was an argument at the police station when they were taken away.

    ¡¸Err~, just like I already told you on the way here, this person is a mister police acquainted with me so there is nothing to worry about.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, forgive me for this. It seems that I have made the little miss uneasy.¡¹

    Fukube bowed his head with excessive respectfulness again. It slightly flustered Hinata and she bowed her head too while saying ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹.

    Kousuke had more or less gave her the minimum exnation inside the car while on their way here.

    The exnation was about the summary of the returnee incident and how Kousuke was a member of the group that was called returnees.

    How he had special power.

    And then the one acting as the coordinator, or perhaps contact person between the returnees and the government was this Fukube Koutarou.

    In addition, he was the number ten-odd person who took the role as contact person since the returnees¡¯ return. Currently he was the record holder for keeping the position with the record being continuously updated even now, etc. By the way, the shortest record of keeping the position was two days. The record¡¯s title holder was apparently raising strawberry at the countryside right now.

    ¡¸Well, I myself don¡¯t really understand why it¡¯s Fukube-san who came here though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine if Endou-sama is also together with me.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Fukube was sending nces through the curtain to check the situation outside while he listened to the two¡¯s conversation. After that he gave a warning just in case.

    ¡¸Endou-san. Please don¡¯t do anything strange by all means okay?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that!?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t known you for that long or that well but¡­¡­well, the demon king¨D¨Dcough. Nagumo-san has told me about quite a lot of things.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really curious about what you have heard from him!¡¹

    About that, well, how every time you go to a trip women keep¡­¡­when Fukube said that, Hinata¡¯s pure eyes started staring fixedly at Kousuke.

    ¡¸More importantly! I want to hear why Fukube-san came here!¡¹

    Kousuke forcefully changed the topic. The pure Hinata-chan was still looking at him.

    They sat face to face on the sofas that were still brand new. Then after taking a breath, Fukube suddenly began talking.

    ¡¸The first reason, is about the incident at Fushimi, Endou-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Fushimi¡¯s¡­..aa~, err, I¡¯m sorry. Is it because there are pictures or videos cirction about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. After all it¡¯s amotion that urred in an important cultural property. Not only the polices, every department is furious about it. It seems that Nagumo-san is taking measure with things at the inte, but for the movement at the government side, the likes of me have to handle it. As expected, I can¡¯t possibly deal with this just through phone. It will be more effective to do it by being here personally.¡¹

    You know, if I just leave it to the demon king-sama, everyone¡¯s mind might get send tond after all, Fukube said with a wry smile.

    Him being able to smile here was the reason he was able to stay as the record holder for keeping the role as contact point the longest.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for all the troubles I have put you through.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Forgive me for all the troubles, Fukube-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. Don¡¯t mind the likes of me. It seems that it¡¯s you two instead who are being the most troubled after all.¡¹

    Fukube¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed.

    ¡¸The video, it wasn¡¯t faked wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    In the videos or pictures, the white mist monsters that Kousuke and Hinata faced weren¡¯t recorded. That included the strange techniques of the attackers.

    However, it was confirmed that they were doing something which caused physical destruction as the result.

    Normally it would be suspected as some kind of trick or video editing, but Fukube was someone who stood at the side that had the knowledge about ¡°that kind of existence¡±.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. It seems their target is actually Hinata-chan.¡¹

    Kousuke summarized about what happened to them until now. Then Fukube sighed ¡¸So Japan is unexpectedly filled with fantasy too¡¹ as he looked to the ceiling.

    ¡¸Then, we still don¡¯t know about Fujiwara-san¡¯s true identity or the objective of those people then?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think we will find out about those soon though¡­¡­more importantly, what about Nagumo and others? I feel like crying because my call to them is still getting blocked here.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama, please don¡¯t be sad.¡¹

    *Pat pat*. Thank you, Hinata-chan. By the way Fukube-san, why are you taking out a handcuff?

    ¡¸Aa~, about that you see. There is this suspicious movement from a part of the government and foreign country.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸If we are unlucky it might develop into the second returneemotion. Aa, my stomach hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸No no no, really just what¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    ording to him, there was a movement within the government, or perhaps some parts that were centered around several influential politicians that was made against the returnees. Furthermore, it was a movement to a direction that wasn¡¯t really good.

    At the same time, foreigners who were in the watch list of Public Safety were also entering the country in a bad timing. There were conflicts among themselves or suspicious actions that had been observed from them.

    ¡¸Individually their actions are not really that significant, but with this timing, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So Nagumo and others are currently upied with those things?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Especially with the families of the returnees. Some said that they felt gazes on them, or they were being followed. That kind of disquieting urrences are happening right now it seems.¡¹

    Although they were feeling fed up because this happened right after their return from the school trip, just in case, Hajime and others tightened the security on the whole ss while setting out to investigate.

    ¡¸Hmm~, certainly the timing is bad huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Right it is. I don¡¯t know whether this case that Endou-san is involved with is connected but¡­¡­well, anyway, they can¡¯t send reinforcement for Endou-san right now, so in exchange there should be reinforcement from the government side at least. That¡¯s also why Ie here.¡¹

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be any problem if it¡¯s us that got targeted directly but, if we also have to protect our families or friends and acquaintances, then that¡¯s certainly difficult. Understood. I¡¯m really thankful just for having Fukube-san¡¯s cooperation for this.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry that I can¡¯t be of much help.¡¹

    Anyway.

    ¡¸Can I ask Fukube-san to call them? Everyone forget to remove their call block. Tell them that Endou is crying here.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hahaha¡­¡­right away.¡¹

    Fukube smiled wryly seeing Kousuke¡¯s nihilistic gaze and left his seat.

    He left to the corridor to make a call to the other returnees about the situation here and also for his own business.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. Is it alright for you to not return?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm~, but doing that will waste Hinata-chan¡¯s time unnecessarily.¡¹

    Kousuke talked as though it was only natural that he wouldn¡¯t leave Hinata behind but brought her with him if he was going to return to his friends. Hinata¡¯s lips loosened happily when she heard that.

    Without noticing that, Kousuke folded his arms and fell into his thought for a bit while saying.

    ¡¸They will contact me if they really need me no matter what. I won¡¯t block their call no matter what if that happen! No matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama. Please leave it to me. When I meet your friends in the future, this Hinata will firmly tell them! Blocking call is no good! Absolutely!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah, thanks?¡¹

    Being defended by a little girl ¡¸Please don¡¯t block a call of your friend!¡¹ would also be painful in its own way¡­¡­even while thinking that, Kousuke couldn¡¯t say anything to Hinata who was huffing fully motivated.

    *Cough* He cleared his throat.

    ¡¸Anyway, first we need to learn about Hinata-chan¡¯s circumstance.¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­¡­how?¡¹

    ¡¸My clone will soon arrive with the man that I hid in the trash can near the hotel. We will interrogate him.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­I-I, have forgotten about that person¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata hid her face shyly with the sleeve of her kimono. She then asked to cover up her embarrassment.

    ¡¸Has that person woken up already? As expected, won¡¯t he not say anything to us?¡¹

    ¡¸No, he still hasn¡¯t woken up.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    It was clearly strange. Perhaps he got hit on a bad ce and in a critical state? Hinata thought. She looked worried even though it was about a person who attacked her.

    Kousuke shook his head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just guessing here but, I think he is also receiving some kind of remote attack like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­they are, silencing him?¡¹

    ording to Kousuke, the man wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter what he did to him. Worse, hisplexion seemed to be worsening as time passed.

    And so, while they were at the police station, Kousuke created his third clone when there was an opening and entrusted it with an artifact that had recovery effect to treat the man. With that the man¡¯s condition was somehow stabilized.

    ¡¸Endou-sama, you aren¡¯t feeling the pain anymore? It seems like you haven¡¯t felt the pain anymore slightly after we left the police station¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata asked that and rubbed Kousuke¡¯s chest worriedly. She leaned forward and half leaned on Kousuke to listen to his heartbeat.

    She saw how Kousuke pressed his chest when he was in pain. He had told her many times that he was alright, but it was clear that she was deeply worried from her deep frown.

    To reassure the worried Hinata, Kousuke patted her head while speaking with especially bright tone.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine I¡¯m fine. I think that they have given up already seeing how it¡¯s not effective. I¡¯m not feeling pained at all now.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good if that¡¯s the case but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, that attack isn¡¯t effective against me¡­¡­or rather, it was affecting me but it got repelled, so if the man I captured is ced beside me the real body¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He might wake up then?¡¹

    Hinata nodded in understanding.

    ¡¸As expected from Endou-sama. The malicious intent that human directed to you is nothing at all before you!¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯m inhuman? If you don¡¯t stop with that already, I¡¯m going to pinch that cheek of yours okay?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s gaze turned reproachful, but Hinata looked happy with that for some reason.

    It was then, Kousuke¡¯s smartphone suddenly rang out.

    ¡¸That damn Nagumo. He finally feel like contacting me huh.¡¹

    Kousuke smiled wryly while picking up the call without looking at the screen. Then,

    ¡ºKousuke! Are you safe!?¡»

    ¡¸Ueh!? Emily!?¡¹

    Emily¡¯s voice struck Kousuke¡¯s eardrum piercingly. It seemed someone among Nagumo and co finally contacted her. Apparently after that she hurriedly called him in a hurry.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry! I was too absorbed with researching in the sanctuary¡­¡­I didn¡¯t even notice that Kousuke¡¯s clone vanished-¡»

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s alright! I¡¯mpletely fine!¡¹

    There was a sniff and tearful voiceing from the phone. It seemed that she was really worried and also regretted that she didn¡¯t immediately notice that something had happened to her loved one.

    ¡ºReally? Are you really alright? You aren¡¯t injured or anything?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m fine here, really. Just like usual. I only encountered a slightly confusing case that can¡¯t be dealt with normal means. This is like what those guys at the security bureau often said, that hero¡¯s destiny thing.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Fufu. That might be so.¡»

    Emily finally was convinced of Kousuke¡¯s safety from his lighthearted line. Her voice also regained her usualposure and brightness.

    ¡ºYou know, a lot of things are also going on over here, and¨D¨D¡»

    It seemed that something also happened at Emily¡¯s ce. From the phone he could hear that it was really noisy over there.

    But, just before Emily could speak about the detail,

    ¡¸Endou-san. Just now I contacted Nagumo-san and others¨D¨D¡¹

    Fukube entered inside. And then, his expression quickly turned serious when he saw Kousuke and Hinata.

    ¡¸Endou-san. Just what in the world are you doing while I was gone?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? You ask what¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke followed Fukube¡¯s gaze while not knowing what he meant.

    There Hinata was closely cuddling on his chest. And then Kousuke¡¯s hand was circled around that Hinata to hold her tightly.

    Hinata had been staying quiet like an exemry good kid the whole time so that she wouldn¡¯t get in the way of the phone talk. Perhaps that was why they had been staying in their posture before this until now.

    I see, this is reaal bad.

    If asked what was bad,

    ¡¸U-um Fukube-sama, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! I¡¯m just snuggling up on Endou-sama because I¡¯m worried for him!¡¹

    ¡º!?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who initiated this vulgar conduct!¡¹

    ¡ºTsu! Tsu!?¡»

    ¡¸Hinata-chan! Anymore than that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama was simply treating me gently!¡¹

    ¡º¨D¨D¡»

    See, because it became that kind of development.

    Because it came from the other side of the phone. The terrifying presence. *Slither-*

    ¡ºkousuke¡»

    ¡¸E-emily! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Let me exin¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºwait for me okay? i¡¯ll be there right away¡»

    *Click* There was the sound of the call being dropped. *Tuut tuut tuut* The sound of connection lost resounded mercilessly.

    Fukube smiled wryly and let out ¡¸Ouch¡¹, while Hinata was going ¡®awa awa¡¯ in fluster thinking that perhaps further misunderstanding was created because of her fault. Meanwhile Kousuke put his smartphone back into his pocket with a trembling hand.

    And then.

    ¡¸Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama!?¡¹

    He writhed around while holding his head.

    In the end, was it because he was under attack of the remote attack once more? Or else, was he unable to stop from screaming due to another reason?

    Either way, it made Hinata desperately nursed him. But Kousuke¡¯s mind waspletely upied that he didn¡¯t even notice how Fukube secretly took picture of them.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three There is Also Love In That Kind of Shape

    AN: This is mostly an exposition chapter. Also I forgot to allude Kousuke¡¯s attempt to escape the other world using gate so I revised it a little. (TN: This revision is at the beginning of chapter 404)

    There was someone. Talking to him from deep in the mist.

    ¨D¨DReally, what a mean person ye are¡­¡­

    It felt like he could see a kimono sleeve faintly. Red dye that looked simr to blood and ck lining which provoked a person¡¯s uneasiness. And then,

    (Red and white¡­¡­red spider lily)

    The pattern looked like that. He vaguely thought ¡¸Aa, this dream again¡­¡­¡¹ inside his hazy consciousness.

    ¨D¨DEven thoughst I¡¯m this devoted to ye

    The faint sound of gently rustling clothes reached him.

    His brain that was wrapped in fragrant seductiveness fell into a feeling of numbness. He somehow thought ¡¸I got to run!¡¹ but his body didn¡¯t react at the slightest because this was inside a dream.

    ¨D¨DYe havens¡¯t even called for me

    It felt like there was a faint irritation mixed in the sad sounding voice.

    He became filled with apologetic feeling without even knowing the reason why, but at the same time, he also felt fear that ran through his spine chillingly.

    His voice also didn¡¯t work like his body. When he noticed, he was hugged tightly by a soft sensation.

    A sweet scent invaded his nose. It made his head dizzy. Most of all, when it came to the softness of the gigantic twin mountains enveloping his head!

    ¨D¨DAa, my beloved. Perhaps I shouldst just

    He was hugged really tightly. He couldn¡¯t even lift his face to see the face of the woman.

    The stiffness of his body naturally loosened up by the delightful sensation. He entrusted his body¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DDevour ye up

    You can¡¯t~~~, his instinct suddenly rang the rm bell noisily.

    He struggled desperately to escape from the breast prison, but he was hugged tightly by an absurd power and couldn¡¯t move at all.

    There was no other way, or rather he didn¡¯t even have the leeway to be conscious of his action. He pushed the woman¡¯s twin mountains from below to move them aside. But, those that far surpassed the size of his hands were like a slime. His hands only sunk with zero effect! At the end he also became unable to breath, this cursed breasts! Let goo! Let goo, he screamed in his mind.

    ¨D¨DMy name, will ye quickly calleth it?

    She hugged him even tighter to convey her affection to him. He was sinking into the valley where it felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape anymore¨D¨D

    (I have someone who I have decided in my heart, it¡¯s Ranaaa. Do your best me! Win, I¡¯ll win-, take this-, thisss¡ª)

    ¡¸BOOB-!!¡¹

    A powerful voice that was filled with determination rang out.

    Inside a running car.

    ¡¸E-Endou-sama?¡¹

    He heard a dumbfounded voice from his side. Naturally. The opposite sex young man who was napping right beside her suddenly jumped to his fit while yelling something vulgar.

    With that Kousuke woke up with a feeling of getting his hazy consciousness pped across the face. The present situation was instantly beaten into his brain.

    He was sitting on the back seat of normal passenger car. Hinata was sitting beside him. Fukube was driving.

    The evening sun was shining in from the window. They entered the safe house and rested therest night. Currently it was the evening of the next day and they were on their way to a certain ce.

    He could sense dumbfounded nces looking at him through the rearview mirror as expected.

    For now,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand-, Hinata-chan!¡¹

    He needed to exin. Because, Hinata-chan was slightly drawing away from him. She was clearly creeped out.

    ¡¸Ahh, youth, ku-ku-ku¡¹

    ¡¸Fukube-san shut up!¡¹

    Fukube who guessed that he must have seen a dream that was overflowing with libido was grinning widely.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Endou-sama, d-do you, like woman¡¯s breasts? So much that you even dream about them?¡¹

    ¡¸By all means no!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, could it be Endou-san, your preference lies toward man!? Are you targeting this ripe body of mine!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll sock your faceter.¡¹

    Setting aside Fukube who was clearly making fun of him, Hinata who was subtly keeping distance from him wounded his heart.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. Perhaps this is just apletely needless meddling from me but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-what?¡¹

    Bewilderment, a bit of shame, a slight wariness. Hinata¡¯s expression changed with dizzying array of emotions. But at the end her expression turned determined and she fixed her gaze on Kousuke as she said.

    ¡¸I think being perverted is not good!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much for the clich¨¦d warning! I¡¯ll be careful with my behavior!¡¹

    Fukube finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and broke into a loudughter. Kousuke sent him a resentful nce as Hinata was returning the distance between them like before, so for the time being Kousuke also leaned his back on the seat and sighed.

    (I wonder why am I seeing the usual dream even at this kind of time.)

    As expected, he didn¡¯t remember the dream¡¯s content as usual. But, for some reason this time he felt like the dream was slightly remaining in his memory.

    (That kimono¡­¡­.it¡¯s¡­¡­)

    It was familiar to him. It was hazy and unclear in his mind, but if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, that coloring.

    (In other words, the dreams that I¡¯ve been seeing until now, is it that kind of thing?)

    Due to the fragment of dream that he finally remembered, he was able to form a conjecture. Kousuke unconsciously patted the right side of his neck.

    (No, but the world gap¡­¡­still, if I remember right at the end she¡­¡­)

    Kousuke was sinking deeper into the sea of his thought, but Hinata¡¯s voice stopped him before he could fully immerse himself. Her voice sounded a bit worried.

    ¡¸Are you feeling unwell? Because Endou-sama didn¡¯t sleep in order to keep watch¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No no, I¡¯m fine. There is just a little bit in my mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Something in your mind¡­¡­is it, about, the woman in that phone call?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? A, aa~, yep, something like that.¡¹

    That wasn¡¯t it but, even he himself couldn¡¯t really exin about the dream, so he just went with Hinata¡¯s guess.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she waspletely wrong.

    Also about that, actually after that terrifying call, it would be horror if Emily did something like ¡¸I¡¯m, Emily. Right now, I¡¯m behind you Kousuke¡¹ to him, so Kousuke personally opened a gate and sent a clone to her.

    The gate couldn¡¯t be used at the other world, but as expected the cause must be an obstruction from the white fox. This time the gate activated properly.

    And so, the clone went to the room in the Britain base where the previous clone was originally in standby. Waiting in that room was Emily whose eyes werecking any highlight, Rana who was making merry ¡¸It¡¯s a new wife isn¡¯t it!¡¹, and ire and Vanessa who were together with them due to some kind of circumstance. The clone exined the situation even through all the ruckus and somehow obtained their understanding.

    As expected, the facts that Hinata was amnesiac and still al little girl were the biggest factor in avoiding a situation where they demanded ¡°Show your face you thieving cat!¡±.

    As one would expect, they couldn¡¯t possibly interrogate a little girl who was in such a situation. And most of all, it was impossible that she was in Kousuke¡¯s strike zone. Rather, everyone starting from Rana was sympathizing with Hinata¡¯s situation and they even offered to help.

    But, Kousuke refused their offer. Instead he left the clone at that ce. After all the situation at the other side was also quite serious.

    (Even so, an attack huh¡­¡­ordinary person shouldn¡¯t be able to perceive the ce there, just who in the world, and how can they¡­¡­haa, there are attacks everywhere.)

    Indeed, this was certainly suspicious. He couldn¡¯t help but feeling that the world itself was getting very turbulent.

    (Well, Nagumo and others are investigating so it will be clear real soon. And the sanctuary also have barrier. Hauria n is there. In addition a toon from security bureau¡¯s assault department led by Bernard and members of Omnibus like Aziz and others are alsoing, so there won¡¯t be any problem¡­¡­)

    As he was thinking that, he caught sight of Hinata making a conflicted expression from the corner of his eyes. No, if he had to say which, her face looked like she wanted to ask him something.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter Hinata-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­the woman in the phone call, her name is Emily-sama if I¡¯m not wrong isn¡¯t it? She sounded like she is really worried for Endou-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I have exined the situation and convinced her that I¡¯m alright.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. I can feel that she is harboring extraordinary affection for Endo-sama, so¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Err, what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama too, when I heard your exnation about the rtionship between both of you, I can also feel that Endou-sama doesn¡¯t dislike her.¡¹

    Actually because Hinata was getting extremely flustered thinking that she had done something very rude in Kousuke¡¯s call with Emily, Kousuke exined the situation to her, including his rtionship with Emily. Naturally he had also exined about Rana.

    And so, it seemed that Hinata was feeling something that weighed in her mind from that exnation.

    ¡¸Even though Endou-sama has a fianc¨¦e, you won¡¯t make the nature of your rtionship with Emily-sama to be clear until now. Such attitude seem questionable¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Guhah!?¡¹

    The powerful spear of words in the form of sound argument stabbed right in the middle of Kousuke¡¯s chest.

    Actually, there were still other women like ire and Vanessa who were in the same position like Emily. What would Hinata think if she learned about them?

    Kousuke felt like he caught glimpses of slight disappointment of ¡¸Is this person actually loose when ite to woman?¡¹ appearing and disappearing deep inside Hinata¡¯s eyes. Was it just his imagination in the end?

    The extremely proper words ofmon sense from such pure little girl, and her eyes, they made his heart hurt¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ha-ha-ha-. Fujiwara-san, please don¡¯t bully him like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Fukube-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, just what are you going to say¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the fianc¨¦e Rana-san herself who is saying that she want him to have at least six more wives you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? I-is that so!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes! What an envious situation really!¡¹

    ¡¸S-so, there is also love in that kind of shape in the world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You are taking one step further toward adulthood with this lesson.¡¹

    ¡¸Fukube-sama, I thank you for your teaching. Endou-sama. Please forgive me for saying such impertinent words despite my own shallowness.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m begging you please don¡¯t bow your head to me¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata-chan was too pure. She was also too much of a good girl. Seeing her bowing her head genuinely at him was making guilt to well up greatly inside him!

    Also, the dirty old man who sent him a dirty wink ¡¸Nice follow up right?¡¹ through the rearview mirror was strangely irritating.

    In any case, Hinata was falling into deep thought about something due to the shocking new truth (?) of the world. So that she wouldn¡¯t get strange influence any more than this, Kousuke tried to change the topic.

    ¡¸More importantly, Fukube-san. Where are were at right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. We will get out of Kyoto soon.¡¹

    ¡¸When speaking about Tsuchimikado n, it¡¯s a name that often show up in fiction and the like, but Ipletely thought that they are located in Kyoto.¡¹

    ¡¸When speaking about onmyouji, their image ispletely about Kyoto after all.¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, it¡¯s also surprising that onmyouji really exist though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really nothing too surprising for me as someone who know about returnees though. Rather I¡¯m feeling giddy with excitement.¡¹

    ¡¸Giddy¡­¡­although we are getting targeted, the target here is rather Fukube-san and your colleagues. Why are you enjoying it like that?¡¹

    Kousuke reflexively looked exasperated. Fukube took out a case of candy that looked exactly like a certain pill shaped refreshing candy ((Fri¡ðk) and stylishly shaking the case to toss some candies into his mouth before answering.

    ¡¸Listen well Endou-san. The trick of being able to work for long is to have fun even if you have to force yourself. For example, even if it feels like a hole will open in your stomach, even if you want to abandon everything and go into hiding,ugh off all of it with stomach medicine in one hand. If not your mind will be wrecked you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Those candies that you keep eating after hearing that prisoner¡¯s story, they are stomach medicine huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Smoke, sake, stomach medicine. They are the three sacred treasures of adult.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that kind of sacred treasure¡­¡­¡¹

    Fukube kept eating the candies so nonchntly and also frequently that he thought they were candy he was using as recement of unhealthy substance like smoke or alcohol, but the very sad fact was reveleaed. Kousuke¡¯s face was filled with pity.

    ¡¸Want some?¡¹

    Three cases slid out swiftly from his sleeve. Then Fukube-san held them between his fingers in a stylish way too and held them out to Kousuke. He looked like a drug addict¡­¡­pity was welling up even more from within.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t need it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I smell the scent of a pal from Endou-san though.¡¹

    ¡¸Stoppp! I absolutely won¡¯t be a stomach medicine addict no matter what!¡¹

    He wondered why. He could imagine Emily-chan¡¯s lovely smile in his mind. A smile that seemed to say ¡¸Geez Kousuke, you can¡¯t live without my medicine anymore aren¡¯t you? Fufufu¡¹. Terrifying¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fukube-sama. This isn¡¯t something that I¡¯m qualified to say due to what my n is scheming but¡­¡­please treasure yourself. If there is something that I can do, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask anything.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you for your kind offer. But, just those words are enough for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Fukube-sama! Why are you crying!?¡¹

    ¡¸For someone like me, a child¡¯s genuine kindness is hitting a bit too deep inside me.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean!?¡¹

    Hinata leaned forward toward the front seat in a fluster while Fukube was staring ahead with a distant gaze. Kousuke didn¡¯t know about his private life, but it somehow felt like he was remembering about his own child. In the end, was his guess right, and was Fukube¡¯s rtionship with his kid going well when he was working nonstop like this¡­¡­

    Looking at how Fukube was staring at Hinata with eyes of nostalgia that were recalling the yonder day that would nevere back again, surely it would be better to not allude any further about this matter to him.

    Kousuke stared the exchange between the two while recalling once more about the information that they extracted from the captured manst night, so that he could sort it out before they arrived at the destination.

    ¡¸You are gradually getting slee~~py. You are getting slee~pyy~~¡¹

    ¡¸Getting slee~~pyy~~¡¹

    Such sleepy inducing exchange was going on in a room of the safehouse.

    The five yen coin that was attached on a string was swinging ba~ck and fo~rth.

    The young man who was kneeling on the floor with his hands tied behind his back was also swaying back and forth in the same rhythm.

    Perhaps Hinata was also affected by that, she was also swaying ba~ck and forth from where she was watching near the wall. Beside her Fukube poked *chon* on her cheek and Hinata went hah and returned to her sanity with a blushing face.

    ¡¸After you wake up, you will be reboo~rn¡¹

    ¡¸Reboo~rn¡¹

    ¡¸Bing a via~ger¡¹

    ¡¸Via~gerr¡¹

    ¡¸You will want to answer anythiinggg¡¹

    ¡¸Rather I want to answer right noo~w¡¹

    Right after he muttered that, the young man¡¯s head dropped weakly.

    Kousuke said ¡¸Okaaay¡¹ and pped his hands loudly. Then the young man immediately blinked and opened his eyes.

    ¡¸I am a proud viger. Now, ask me anything!¡¹

    Hinata and Fukube looked at each other.

    ¡¸Umm, Fukube-sama. What do you think as a police?¡¹

    ¡¸Fujiwara-san, in this world there are also things that you are better off not seeing at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it really okay like that, mister police?¡¹

    Kousuke ignored the two who were whispering to each other with a tone like someone who had witnessed something really terrifying.

    Because Kousuke himself thought that this was terrifying. After all the brainwashing artifact ¡°Betting on the Pride of Viger¡± hadpletely transformed even the crooked real estate king into a phnthropic activist.

    But, the effect was as extraordinary as it was terrifying.

    ¡¸Thennn¡­¡­first about Hinata-chan. Who is she, and why are you guys targeting her? Is her family safe? Tell us those.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-, with pleasure!¡¹

    Hinata unconsciously came running from the wall. It was about her identity and family. She didn¡¯t say anything, but it was clear how anxious she was.

    Not knowing anything about herself was surely the same like walking inside darkness where you didn¡¯t even know where the cliff was. It wasn¡¯t something that a kid who wasn¡¯t even ten years old could endure originally.

    ¡¸Ohii-sama, no, Hinata-sama is the daughter of Fujiwara Taisei-sama, the head of Fujiwara House that is the main family of our Tsuchimikado n!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsuchimikado, is it¡­¡­¡¹

    Fukube slightly narrowed his eyes. Kousuke was also looking surprised hearing the familiar family name that often appeared in fiction.

    ¡¸Tsuchimikado is a famous n that often show up anywhere but, it¡¯s not the actual main family?¡¹

    The young man nodded at Kousuke¡¯s genuine question.

    ¡¸Yes, originally it was our bloodline that was ¡°Fujiwara¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸??? Sorry, I don¡¯t really get it. What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a past story. When the Meiji government announced the abolition of the Bureau of Onmyo, the house head of that time ordered his right hand, the head of Fujiwara n that is also the branch house to exchange their family name.¡¹

    It was unknown what happened at that time that they did something like that. Because after they exchanged their family name, the head of the fake Tsuchimikado n had kept it a secret for generations.

    ¡¸In other words, Hinata-chan¡¯s original name is Tsuchimikado Hinata?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She is our true princess of the n that is directly rted to the lineage of Abe!¡¹

    So that was why. It seemed that was the reason they called Hinata ¡°Ohii-sama¡±.

    ¡¸You mentioned Abe¡­¡­sure enough, you mean that Abe?¡¹

    The character that crossed his mind was as expected the super famous extraordinary onmyouji ¡°Abe no Seimei¡±. Sure enough, the young man nodded to his question.

    ¡¸Yes. Tsuchimikado n itself is nothing more than a change of name that was done at Muromachi period by the direct descendant of Abe n.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, the strange technique that you fellows were using¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s onmyou jutsu.¡¹

    As expected, it seemed that onmyouji really existed. There were many things that he got curious about, but Kousuke urged the young man to continue to first confirm the safety of Hinata¡¯s family.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s puzzling so just continue your story while referring to Hinata-chan as Fujiwara just like before.¡¹

    ¡¸I obey!¡¹

    His speech and conduct was gradually bing like Baito-kun must be because of a failure during the brainwashing procedure. It was troubling because the atmosphere was more or less serious right now¡­¡­ (TN: Don¡¯t know what is this Baito-kun reference)

    ¡¸Taisei-sama and the rest, the practitioners of Fujiwara n are all under the custody of Tsuchimikado¡¯s main house.¡¹

    ¡¸And the meaning in not round-about way?¡¹

    ¡¸They are locked in isted rooms with their mind bound.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words they are alive right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. We still can¡¯t allow them to die yet.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    Hinata was relieved hearing that her family was safe, but the word ¡°yet¡± pierced her with shock.

    They were nning to take away the lives of Taisei and others despite calling them as the main family.

    Kousuke understood Hinata¡¯s feeling that wanted to vent her rage very well. But she herself was controlling herself. Seeing her praiseworthy splendid self-control, Kousuke had no excuse to waste time by asking unnecessary question.

    He asked the young man in detail while endeavoring to be calm andposed. From his exnation, it seemed Hinata¡¯s family who wasn¡¯t a practitioner¨D¨Dpeople like her mother Chikage who was rted to the family by marriage were left at Fujiwara residence and weren¡¯t confined.

    Apparently Fujiwara family was a family who managed argepany. If the people inmand were gone, it would cause a ruckus in society immediately.

    However, they had their mind bound in a half brainwashed state. They were also under watch.

    ¡¸Fujiwara¡­¡­bigpany¡­¡­oops, well well.¡¹

    ¡¸Fukube-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that not only Fujiwara-san is a ¡°princess¡±, she is also a youngdy of a wealthy family.¡¹

    Fukube was browsing something in his smartphone and showed his screen.

    What appeared there was department stores that were opened in the whole country and super famous even in Japan. Their parent organization was an extremely famous greatpany even in Japan with headquarters located at the capital Tokyo. Thepany also ventured in various other businesses like tourism or foreign trade. Thepany even had economic influence in this country.

    ¡¸Crappp. She is an Ojou-sama, a real deal even¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, Endou-sama. The continuation¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata seemed to feel ufortable with Kousuke who was staring at her dumbfounded. She urged him to continue the interrogation with a conflicted expression.

    ¡¸I understand now about the background of Hinata-chan and you guys. Now tell me your objective.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s vindication of our honor, and regaining our right that was unreasonably taken away from us.¡¹

    What does that mean? When asked that, in short, it seemed to be that kind of thing.

    After the establishment of Meiji government, it seemed Tsuchimikado n also got expulsed together with the abolition of Onmyou Bureau, but it didn¡¯t end there.

    It was the era of ¡°civilization and enlightenment¡±, the westernization movement during the Meiji era. At that time when Japan was proactively absorbing western culture and advancing toward modernization, ultist factor was nothing but a hindrance. Even folk beliefs weren¡¯t allowed in that situation.

    Naturally onmyouji was also targeted. Due to oppression and boycott that were simr to witch hunting, Tsuchimikado n was forced to convert to Shintoism.

    In fact, it seemed that the onmyoujis at that time had tasted considerable hardships.

    ¡¸Certainly, the strength of onmyouji was weakening with the passing of era. In this modern time, people who can use actual jutsu are only a handful even in the main house.¡¹

    Even so, onmyoudo was extremely powerful in schrly fields especially astronomy. It excelled in reading destiny and the trends of age. It wasn¡¯t merely ult by any means.

    Why were they who had devoted themselves to the country had to ept that kind of treatment?

    Those hardships and resentment, the pain of having their pride trampled, they still hadn¡¯t forgotten them. Especially the elderly.

    ¡¸And, how is it rted to attacking Hinata-chan and her family?¡¹

    ¡¸We regained our power. It happened gradually since several months ago. The jutsu that we couldn¡¯t use until now be usable, and even those who were originally capable of using jutsu grew in power to unprecedented degree.¡¹

    And that phenomenon happened the most remarkably in Fujiwara n that was originally the main house.

    That was why, they got the idea. They thought that they could do it.

    ¡¸We will relinquish the name of Tsuchimikado and once more, make the n be the center of the government.¡¹

    In other words, their objective was to make aeback.

    ¡¸Wow, I don¡¯t know what to say. The revival of Bureau of Onmyou of the past is it¡­¡­it won¡¯t go that easily you know?¡¹

    Even at the present, the government was keeping secret the ¡°mystery¡± that the returnees brought back, so Fukube¡¯s exasperated expression was also natural.

    But, here the young man sported an unpleasant smilepletely unbefitting for a ¡°viger¡±.

    ¡¸We know. That¡¯s why we are thinking to disy our usefulness.¡¹

    ¡¸Usefulness?¡¹

    ¡¸Even when Fujiwara n got dirtied with this earthly life and forgot their duty, we Tsuchimikado will never forget! We never shirked our duty!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Onmyouji truly exist. Then, their enemy naturally also exist, don¡¯t you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Youma huh.¡¹

    ording to the young man, many of the legends about sealed monsters all over the country were actually real.

    Yes, the legends about youma were real. The seals on them were also real.

    The young man said that Tsuchimikado n had been secretly sending the people of their n to the temple and shrines all over the country for many years to manage the seals all over Japan.

    ¡¸In other words, you guys are going to release the seals all over the country and just like what happened at Fushimi, you are going to prove your usefulness so the government will hire your n? But, that¡¯s not a reason to attack Hinata-chan and her family.¡¹

    Oy, don¡¯t put on air and spit out everything already. Kousuke said as he swung the five yen coin back and forth.

    The young man seemed to gradually regain his former self, so he remade him into a viger again. As expected, perhaps he had some resistance due to being an onmyouji¡­¡­it was dangerous to apply the brainwashing multiple time like this but there was no other way.

    ¡¸Kuku, I¡¯ll tell you if you really want to know.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama, this person, his eyes are rolling in circles though. Is he really alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, strange. His speech and conduct is turning chuuni. This is damaging to me too.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DThe Great Barrier of Heavenly Star. Its destruction is none other than our objective.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait a second. I¡¯m going to return your behavior back to normal so don¡¯t talk yet!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-san. This guy looks like he really wants to make a pose. He is trying to remove the rope so much that his wrist might snap at this rate.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s the greatest barrier that Abe no Seimei interweaved, the perfect prison of the monsters-. Kukuh, you lowly peons can¡¯t even possibly imagine it-. The other world to reach the shrine is already¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down a little! That way is an abyss that you won¡¯t be able to walk away from!¡¹

    Lo~ok here, it¡¯s swayii~ng. Your behavior is gradually getting back to norma~al.

    As the result of applying even more suggestion like that, this time the young man was regressing back to be an infant for some reason.

    From there the situation was so hectic that they halted the interrogation for a moment.

    The young man might have seen motherly aura from Hinata who had a worried look that he leaped at her while yelling ¡¸Mammaa¡¹. It was so disgusting that Hinata unconsciously pped him with all her strength.

    After that he was reduced into a pervert who discovered joy from being pped by a girl.

    This was bad! Thinking that Kousuke used an artifact that was enchanted with regeneration magic to heal him. Some time passed.

    When he finally thought that the young man had returned back to normal, for some reason he changed into a justice man who would yell ¡¸JUSTICE¡¹ loudly in every chance he got.

    It seemed that a character that he looked up to when he was a child or his ideal self or something wasing to the surface and got fixed in ce¡­¡­

    Anyway, after listening to the continuation of the exnation, as they were thinking of how to deal with the young man, the young man got awakened to a sense of mission to stop hisrades who were scattered throughout Kyoto right now. He yelled ¡¸Everything is for the sake of our princess! Now, I have awakened to justice-¡¹ with a dramatic expression and ran out.

    After that Kousuke took up the night watch role and they spent the night in the mansion.

    Hinata must have been really tired. In the end, she continued to sleep until afternoon.

    And so, Fukube went out first to go around giving a greeting to any rted government officials while Kousuke was indirectly watching the justice young man using his clone.

    Like that, they waited until Fukube returned, asked to be provided with a car, and then they started travelling to the destination.

    Kousuke suddenly returned from those eventsst night and today to reality.

    (That justice-san, I better do something about himter. Let¡¯s ask for help from someone who can use soul magic. If it¡¯s Ai-chan-sensei, will she do it without asking forpensation?)

    Kousuke got a bit of cold sweat while he shook his head and pulled himself together.

    ¡¸Even so, a great barrier that is covering the whole Kinki region huh¡­¡­¡¹(TN: Kinki region include Osaka, Kyoto, Hyogo, Nara, Wakayama, Mie, and Shiga prefectures)

    ¡¸It¡¯s surprising. To think that other world is a prison that the honorable ancestor created for the monsters.¡¹

    Hinata had finished consoling Fukube when he noticed and sat back snugly on the back seat as she replied to him. Then he realized that the sun had mostly set. As expected from a road of a mountainous region, the surrounding was quite dark.

    Fukube continued driving while very carefully watching the road ahead using the car¡¯s headlight.

    ¡¸An inverted pentagram that is formed from connecting Ibukiyama, the former Ise, Izanagi Shrine, Kumano Shrine, and Inner Ise Shrine huh. Their n is really outrageous. I can¡¯t believe that they are going to attack the cornerstone of the barrier that is hidden there and release the thousands of apparitions sealed in the other world.¡¹

    ¡¸That man said that the blood and jutsu of the people of Fujiwara n who are the direct descendant of Abe no Seimei are needed topletely release that seal but¡­¡­they will die if that is done. They arepletely a sacrifice huh¡­¡­¡¹

    In short, they wanted to make a fixed match. Existences that couldn¡¯t be dealt with themon weapons, terrifying existences that the majority of people couldn¡¯t even see. Then they would show that if it was them then they could deal with it.

    Even so, although they didn¡¯t mind if the apparitions spread to the whole country to some degree, it would be troubling if they ran rampant like in the Heian period.

    And so, they would also undo the seals all over the country to obtain powerful sacred treasures while sparing ¡°Ohii-sama¡± from being sacrificed like Taisei and others to keep her as their trump card.

    Yes, Hinata was an excellent talent that could make that possible.

    It seemed that she was the strongest onmyouji of this era who was even said to be the seconding of Abe no Seimei.

    Hinata lost her memory because the current head of Tsuchimikado n¨D¨DTsuchimikado Jounosuke, alias ¡°the elderly nobleman¡± applied his jutsu on her.

    ¡¸But, well, it¡¯s a good news in a sense. The ¡°vessel¡± that is held by this so called elder noble is it? It seems that Hinata-chan¡¯s memory will return if it¡¯s destroyed.¡¹

    It seemed there was that kind of jutsu. It was a jutsu that worked byparing the vessel to Hinata, align them together, and then moving her memory to that vessel. Putting it another way, it was like doing cut and paste with Hinata¡¯s memory.

    By keeping Hinata¡¯s memory and consciousness in his possession and returning them back to her when necessary, he nned to prevent Hinata from ever counterattacking while turning her into a puppet princess.

    ¡¸But still, it¡¯s really a convenient thing. Fujiwara-san, By passing the torii of a shrine that worship Inari, we can warp to anywhere in the country right?¡¹

    ¡¸If I can regain my memory, then most likely.¡¹

    It seemed the reason for why Hinata was called the strongest onmyouji was also because of that.

    It was said that since she was even younger than now, she had been able to form telepathy connection with that white fox¨D¨Dthe divine messenger of Inari Shrine, the supervisor of the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star.

    She entered the other world also because she was able to do so freely as long as there was a torii of a shrine that was worshipping Inari.

    In addition, that fox girl transformation¨D¨D¡±divine possession¡± state was also something that she could perform.

    Among the majority of Abe¡¯s descendants who lost their power, Taisei and others were among the handful of people who could still use jutsu even if only for a bit. But if they used ¡°divine possession¡±, it was said that Hinata would be at the level of even Taisei whose strength had magnified in the current time.

    No wonder then. With the possibility that was avable if they could obtain Hinata, it might only be natural for their ambition to be burning.

    ¡¸You were in that other world too because you escaped to there just barely before they managed topletely put you under their jutsu huh.¡¹

    ¡¸It was a silver lining that they attacked while I was on the way to a nearby Inari Shrine after mister fox called for me.¡¹

    Most likely at that time the great barrier had been under attack by Tsuchimikado n.

    Although at the end they would have the blood and jutsu of Fujiwara n to dispel the barrier, it would still be safest to weaken the barrier first.

    Or perhaps one of their objectives was to move Hinata from a ce with strict security.

    Anyway, due to a perfect surprise attack in superb timing from Hinata¡¯s rtives¨D¨Dthe uncle and cousin that she trusted who had already fallen into the enemy¡¯s jutsu, Hinata got hit by the jutsu of the elderly nobleman and his group.

    But, the one they attacked was the strongest onmyouji of this generation.

    While her memory spilled out and her consciousness almost cut off, she slowed down the progression of the jutsu and alsounched a counter that stopped the opponent on his track.

    Then she desperately ran away and leaped into a torii just before shepletely lost her memory. That seemed to be the truth of the incident.

    The practitioners of Tsuchimikado n were at Inariyama was also because the enemies judged that ce that should also be called as the headquarters to be the likeliest ce for Hinata toe out. They had also obtained Hinata¡¯s hair, so it was possible to specify her location with a jutsu using it.

    ¡¸I wonder if you can¡¯tmunicate telepathically with that white fox is also because of your memory loss as expected¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It would be nice if that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata looked a bit anxious. Fukube nced through the rearview mirror while opening his mouth.

    ¡¸Well, in any case, Fujiwara-san, we are counting on you. It won¡¯t be a joke if people who can manipte mind interfere with the government now that it is in confusion. If the top brass get suborned, an underling will me won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~, I understand that but¡­¡­if it¡¯s Nagumo, I think he¡¯s going to demandpensation in this kind of time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that the words of a hero! In the first ce, this incident is also not unrted with the returnees you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, about that, I guess¡­¡­¡¹

    It was troublesome because the returnees also weren¡¯t unrted with this.

    Or rather, it seemed at the beginning the people of Tsuchimikado n schemed to make the returneese to Kyoto when they destroyed the barrier.

    Yes, in other words this flood of apparitions is because the returnees did something! But it¡¯s alright! We onmyoujis will do something about it! That was the kind of n they were hatching.

    The returnees had caused that much ruckus in the society and caused many ultist exnation to well up. Their existence was just perfect to be framed as a criminal of supernatural phenomenon.

    Their n was greatly going off the rail thanks to Hinata escaping, but due to some kind of fate, the one who actually took Hinata under his protection was one of the returnees¡­¡­

    ¡¸Endou-sama¡­¡­I¡¯m really sorry for everything my family has done.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t Hinata-chan¡¯s fault at all right?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right now just focus on saving your family and stopping Tsuchimikado¡¯s ambition. Don¡¯t let your mind wander to anything else.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I already find out that you are a youngdy from super rich family after all, Hinata-chan. I look forward to the reward after this yeah. Kekeke¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Endou-sama, really¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata finally showed a small smile from the fake evil act that Kousuke made.

    Kousuke felt relieved seeing that. At the same time determination was also brimming inside him.

    This girl must be in great pain emotionally, and yet she didn¡¯t utter even a singlein and only felt concern for other people. He wanted to help her.

    And then, he absolutely would make the bastards who tried to make use of them just for the sake of a shitty ambition pay.

    ¡¸Hinata-chan is going to regain your memory. Your whole family will also get rescued. The idiots who run rampant are going to be punished by iron fist. Then everything will be solved with that. Easy right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oo~, as expected from the hero who is the pride of Britain. He will finally make his debut in Japan too eeh.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s really a cool hero.¡¹

    While they were having such conversation, the headlight shined over a tunnel. After they passed the tunnel they would leave Kyoto prefecture and entered Fukui prefecture.

    It would take around ten minutes until they arrived at the main house of Tsuchimikado.

    They entered inside the tunnel. The lighting inside wasn¡¯t really bright. It gave off a vague feeling of dreariness.

    The length of the tunnel wasn¡¯t much. But, the light from the car¡¯s headlight was swallowed by the darkness ahead. Their conversation naturally stopped.

    Fukube looked slightly nervous.

    ¡¸There is¡­¡­something. I can¡¯t really describe it, but ahead from here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata-chan?¡¹

    Hinata suddenly whispered those words. Wariness could be seen in her childish look.

    Fukube slightly sped up the car without saying anything.

    No matter what was there, it was simple logic that it was harder to aim at a target that was moving quickly.

    However, it seemed that move was a bad choice in this ce.

    It was right at that moment. It was like when the thick curtain was dropped on the stage, a great amount of earth and sand blocked the entrance.

    ¡¸Tsu, hold on!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyah¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata-chan!¡¹

    Fukube sharply turned the steering wheel. The car¡¯s speed was too much that it couldn¡¯t make it in time to stop. The earth and sand at the oppositene was rtively fewer. Fukube saw through that instantly and turned the car over there.

    Hinata almost mmed her head on the window due to the intense centrifugal force. Kousuke immediately hugged her to protect her body.

    The car smashed through the curtain of earth and sand. They could feel that the car wheels rotated just for an instant.

    Right after that they were assaulted by a violent power of rotation. The car¡¯s body was spinning.

    At the corner of Kousuke¡¯s sight, the figure of Fukube controlling the steering wheel with astonishing handling was reflected.

    It should be said as a kind of superb handling. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for the car to topple on its side, and yet it finally lost strength and stopped moving without falling.

    ¡¸Is everyone okay!?¡¹

    Fukube asked with a slightly rough breathing. But he wouldn¡¯t take off his gaze from the tunnel. He removed his seat belt with one hand while his other hand was reaching toward his suit pocket.

    ¡¸Hinata-chan, are you hurt anywhere?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine-¡¹

    There was no problem.

    But, he noticed immediately that a different great problem was standing on their way.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I wonder what is that. Is that an apparition thing?¡¹

    ¡¸The ground is squirming there¡­¡­¡¹

    A lot of earth and sand were flowing. As though they were smoothly slithering on the ground. Something like human arms were also growing everywhere.

    Most likely Fukube¡¯s guess was correct.

    After all, a man was standing on top of the tunnel with his hands forming the hand seal of sword.

    It was a man at this forty with masculine face wearing a hakama.

    ¡¸A, a, no way¡­¡­that person is¡­¡­¡¹

    The man got on a giant hand that was made from rising ground. He got down from on top of the tunnel.

    Hinata looked shaken seeing his figure.

    ¡¸Hinata-chan? What¡¯s wrong? Is he someone you know?¡¹

    Hinata couldn¡¯t even answer Kousuke¡¯s question. She was staring at the man looking like she wanted to cry.

    The man¡¯s gaze suddenly caught Hinata.

    His eyes were cold like doll. There was no emotion in them.

    Hinata trembled as though she was stabbed. She spoke with a pleading tone while Kousuke and Fukube looked bewildered.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Otou-sama.¡¹

    She muttered.

    Fukube and Kousuke looked at each other. They unconsciously muttered ¡¸Dammit¡¹ in unison and looked up to the sky.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408

    Arifureta Chapter 408

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three Otou-sama is¡­Human?

    The hakama wearing man who was apanied with a great amount of undting earth and sand¨D¨DFujiwara Taisei.

    He was the head of a giant business group and the current legitimate sessor of the bloodline of a legendary onmyouji.

    He was also Hinata¡¯s father.

    Every single one of those titles was magnificent and troublesome. Such man was blocking their way with cool atmosphere around him. This situation, it made Kousuke and also Fukube wanted to look up to the sky in grief.

    In addition,

    ¡¸¨D¨DSokujou Hitsukin Shihou Taihebi Gensei(Breathing Earth Absolute Forbidden Four Cardinal Directions Womb Snake Manifestation)¡¹

    He made the sword hand seal with one hand over his mouth and whispered the incantation. Then a roaring tremor broke out with thunderous sound.

    ¡¸Ugeh, the escape road!?¡¹

    ¡¸No Fukube-san. In this case it¡¯s the advance road.¡¹

    At the path ahead after they came out of the tunnel, there was a cave entrance for around dozens of meters. At one side was a drafty tunnel that was made as a substitute of roof for preventing falling rocks and the like. That entrance was blocked by the earth and sand that fell down from the mountain surface from the left side. In addition the soil was undting like a coiling snake.

    I guess the man had no intention of letting them to get away from this ce.

    The moment Kousuke thought that,

    ¡¸Endou-sama-¡¹

    Suddenly Hinata yelled with an expression that was filled with uneasiness.

    Kousuke didn¡¯t ask what¡¯s the matter. Both Kousuke, Fukube quickly took decisive action.

    He unlocked the car door. Took off his seatbelt, then Fukube rolled out from the driver seat to outside. At the same time, Kousuke also carried Hinata in his arms while kicking open the door and jumped outside.

    In a hair¡¯s breadth. The car¡¯s floor exploded with a thunderous roar. The flow of earth and sand pulverized the asphalt and gushed out with such momentum that it made it look like there was an explosion.

    Kousuke and Fukube rolled on the ground while escaping forward at a 60¡ã angle. They stopped with a posture of standing on one knee and looked up. There they saw a giant arm made from soil stretched out and grasped the car frame.

    It must be because Hinata wasn¡¯t inside. The hand mercilessly ttened the car easily like it was an aluminum can.

    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s an office car you know!? What do you think tax payers¡¯ money is huh!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what made you angry!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, I¡¯ll have to write written exnation¡­¡­the hellish paperwork battle is going to start¡­¡­unforgivable-¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down Fukube-san!¡¹

    Fukube was consuming stomach medicine (one case all at once) in desperation. Kousuke gave him a tsukkomi, but even during that time hinata¡¯s gaze was only focused wholeheartedly toward Taisei.

    ¡¸Otou-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    She had no memory, and even her recollection of him only came from a single dream.

    Even so there was no way she could mistake him. He was the support of her heart. Her family. Therefore, Hinata was dumbfounded by the unforeseen reunion, but the impact just now made here back to herself.

    ¡¸Otou-sama! It¡¯s me! Hinata!¡¹

    She desperately yelled at him. Even if her memory was stolen, her soul remembered her father. There was no doubt that she could meet him in her dream was surely because of that.

    Then, surely, Otou-sama too with her¡­¡­

    ¡¸Please stop, I beg you! Return to your sense¨D¨D¡¹

    However, what came back was a heartless mantra.

    ¡¸¨D¨DOn Handomadara Abokyajayani Sorosoro Sowaka¡¹

    ¡¸Nn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata-chan!? Wait my neck feels hott!?¡¹

    Hinata suddenly bent backward as though she was showered with electricity. Her body stiffened. It must be a jutsu of binding. Kousuke too almost got his movement sealed just for a moment, but his neck instantly became hot as though it burst into fire.

    The pain in his chest that attacked him intermittentlyst night and the heat in his neck this time. After that the phenomenon of the pain vanishing. Considering all those, there was no doubt that that he had just resisted some kind of jutsu again just now.

    However, the heat was iparable from before. Was the jutsu just that powerful? The pain felt like a soldering iron was pressed on his flesh. Rather the side effect of the resistance almost sent his consciousness flying.

    ¡¸Seize¡¹

    The voice was short and with no intonation, no, with no emotion. The earth hand tossed away the car that had turned into a scrap into the forest beside the road. Then it rushed down on Hinata and Kousuke like avnche.

    ¡¸It can even dispel the jutsu of the opponent that touched me, thanks a lot though!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama, tears¨D¨Dkyah

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to bite your tongue! Stay still!¡¹

    Kousuke was getting tearful from the pain of the resistance while jumping to the side to dodge. Perhaps because she was being carried by Kousuke, Hinata also was released from the jutsu and became tearful. It seemed bit her tongue from the abrupt movement.

    But, right after that she raised her voice. Because there was a dry sound *bang* resounding.

    ¡¸Fukube-sama!?¡¹

    It was gunshot. At some distance away from them, Fukube was pointing a small automatic handgun in weaver stance.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just rubber bullet. Please forgive me if he get injured a bit¡­¡­wait, oh my. This is why fantasy is so troublesome.¡¹

    He must be trying to knock out Taisei with the bullet¡¯s impact. But, before the bullet could strike Taisei¡¯s sr plexus, the earth hand coiling around him had blocked it.

    He wasn¡¯t a certain bugged bunny. Although the speed of rubber bullet was slow, it was hard to think that he blocked it reflexively by sight. In other words, the earth was able to perform automatic defense.

    It wasn¡¯t a perfect control. As expected, that great amount of earth and sand was an existence that was able to take autonomic action to some degree¨D¨Dit was none other than an apparition. How extremely troublesome.

    In addition,

    ¡¸O, oo? It¡¯s multiplying?¡¹

    The surface of the earth and sand was wriggling. The soil overflowed from the inside to the outside like mole popping out from the ground.

    From careful observation, the total amount of earth and sand on the road and the surroundings were increasing.

    Fukube was having cold sweat. His expression was twitching.

    ¡¸Endou-san, just what kind of youkai this is!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I too am not a youkai maniac you know!?¡¹

    Even while they were having such exchange, the earth and sand undted like snakes. They moved at Kousuke and Hinata and also to Fukube.

    ¡¸Shih¡¹

    Kousuke dodged while carrying Hinata in one arm. At the same time he attempted to bind Taisei with iron string. But as expected the earth and sand swelled out to protect him.

    ¡¸Go-¡¹

    ¡¸All right!¡¹

    He summoned a clone. The clone circled the earth and sand that was concentrated to block the iron string to approach Taisei. Furthermore,

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±ck Vortex¡±-!!¡¹

    The clone activated other world fantasy. A gravity field with several times the gravity force was generated around the clone. It pushed down the remaining sand and earth that moved to intercept the clone.

    ¡¸Stay down!¡¹

    The clone broke through the earth defense. It reached out toward Taisei, in order to grapple him into submission in a range where there was no way for the earth to interfere.

    However, the title as the father of the strongest onmyou girl wasn¡¯t just for show as expected.

    ¡¸¨D¨DOn Shurimarimamari Marushushuri Sowaka¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    A talisman fluttered out from his sleeve. It emitted a white light and changed into a me that felt slightly divine. The clone was swallowed right from the front.

    There was no sensation of being burned. Rather the white me kindly unraveled the magic power that was making up the body and returned it to nature.

    It was an unbelievable attack. To think that the clone was defeated in one blow¡­¡­

    Taisei sent the big earth snake that was blocking the path toward Fukube who was looking for an opening to fire his rubber bullet. At the same time he counterattacked at Kousuke who unconsciously slowed down from astonishment.

    Taisei swiftly formed a two-handed hand seal.

    ¡¸¨D¨DBakusetsu Isshin Bansei Kuchiku Seirei Fudou Kyuukyuunyoritsuryou(Whole Body Binding Myriad Spirits Extermination Unmoving Vengeful Spirit Carry out with haste)¡¹

    Instantly, there were explosions from five spots in the earth that was scattered around Hinata and Kousuke, and from inside appeared shining white talismans. The next moment they noticed those talismans, the five points got connected with shining lines and a pentagram took shape instantly.

    ¡¸W-whattttt!?¡¹

    ¡¸Auh¡¹

    A pressure that felt like they were being pressed from all directions attacked Kousuke and Hinata.

    ¡¸H-Hinata-chan! Your dad is real tough!¡¹

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t the time to say thattt!¡¹

    Certainly,pared to the dozens of practitioners and hundreds of shikigamis that attacked them at Fushimi Inari, Taisei alone and a single youma was far more troublesome here.

    So there was this much difference between the branch house and the head of the main house.

    Kousuke thought of such thing while looking at the earth and sand that surged from all directions like high waves as though to make doubly sure in finishing them off.

    ¡¸Tsu, Endou-san!¡¹

    Fukube was barely escaping from the earthrge snake with an acrobatic movement that was unexpected from a middle-aged man. He yelled to this way with an expression that was filled with anxiety.

    Right after that, the earth waves swallowed Kousuke and Hinata.

    It shouldn¡¯t kill them. After all Tsuchimikado n needed Hinata to be their puppet princess.

    Even so, it was checkmate with this. What was left was to knock out Hinata and kidnapped her. Kousuke could simply be finished off¨D¨D

    ¡¸Stop holding back and get serious alreadyyy!¡¹

    It¡¯s hard for an old man like me to go through heavy exercise like this! Fukube¡¯sint echoed loudly.

    In respond to that statement of Fukube that didn¡¯t fear Kousuke¡¯s defeat in the slightest,

    ¡¸Rude. I¡¯m already serious right from the start. I¡¯m just not going at full power.¡¹

    A casual reply came back.

    The emotionless and expressionless Taisei finally showed a change of expression at this point. His eyes widened while he reflexively turned to where the voice came from, right behind him.

    Kousuke was there standing withposure. Hinata was also there with her eyes blinking in puzzlement as though asking what happened. She was being held firmly in his one handed embrace.

    ¨D¨DAbyss Style Space Tonjutsu The Abyssal-the rest is abbreviated

    It was the treasured one time use artifact in the shape of pebble for teleportation by switching it with the real body.

    When Kousuke ordered his clone to carry out its suicidal charge, he also ordered the clone to throw the artifact behind Taisei.

    He aimed for the moment when Taisei sent away the majority of earth and sand obeying him at his surroundings for offense.

    Although Kousuke was astonished by the offense and defense from Taisei¡¯s jutsu and the youma that acted in perfect concert, the amount of experience between the two of them differed. It was only natural to prepare several ns that were running simultaneously in parallel.

    Taisei reflexively moved to pull out a talisman from his sleeve, but he was already in Kousuke¡¯s range. No matter how excellent of a practitioner he was, no matter how troublesome the youma¡¯s existence was,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you stay down for real this time!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DTsu!?¡¹

    It was impossible to stop Kousuke.

    Kousuke smoothly closed the distance and put his hand that was equipped with the romance filled ¡°The Second Coming and Refusal¡¯s-the rest is abbreviated(fingerless ck glove)¡± over Taisei¡¯s forehead.

    He didn¡¯t yell ¡°Rakshasa¡¯s Evil Hand-¡°. It was embarrassing because he was still ¡°Kousuke¡±.

    The activated magic power shockwave gave Taisei a concussion with the suitable amount of impact.

    Taisei¡¯s body jerked. A beatter, he swayed and fell backward.

    ¡¸Otou-sama!¡¹

    Hinata reflexively reached out with her hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright Hinata-chan.¡¹

    I only knocked him out, he said while putting his hand around Taisei¡¯s back to hold him and smiled at Hinata¨D¨Dbut, Kousuke¡¯s hand passed right through Taisei.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    Taisei broke down into pieces. He wasn¡¯t fine at all.

    The way he crumbled was just so thorough. His body broke with a snap from the point where Kousuke¡¯s arm tried to support him. The upper body and lower body that parted tragically fell on the ground and scattered *dosha-* everywhere like a smashed mirror. The body¡¯s original form didn¡¯t remain at the slightest.

    As expected, both Kousuke and Hinata were stunned with their eyes turning into dots seeing that.

    A beatter.

    ¡¸N-noOOOOOOO-, OTOU-SAMAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    ¡¸This is a lie righttt, OTOU-SAMAAAAAAAAAA!?¡¹

    The incident of Otou-sama is too brittle. Kousuke and Hinata¡¯s expression turned like the expression of ¡ºThe Scream¡» by Munch.

    But then a human shaped white paper fluttered down at the corner of their sights.

    What¡¯s this? Although they focused on it, a warning came before they could check it.

    ¡¸Endou-san! Behind, behind youuu!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Therge snakes also crumbled at the same time when Taisei was smashed. Fukube who got the time to catch his breath pointed behind him like a certainedy skit.

    Not wanting to waste the time to take the action of looking behind, Kousuke obeyed his sense of danger that was sending a chill into his back and dashed forward.

    Right after that, white me burst up once more at the ce where he was just standing at.

    When hended while looking back at the same time, there was Taisei there showing only his upper body from the solidified earth and sand that was whirling from the surroundings.

    He was making a one-handed sword hand seal. He was absorbing a different human shaped paper than before into his head while his lower body was gradually rising with the earth and sand forming it bit by bit.

    ¡¸Otou-sama-¡¹

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    Hinata became at a loss ¡¸Uh¡¹ when Kousuke confirmed with her. She felt relieved that her father was alive, while at the same time Kousuke explicitly pointing out ¡¸Your father, his humanity is even more doubtful than me though, is that okay!?¡¹ to her caused a calm part of Hinata to agree ¡¸Certainly, I don¡¯t want this kind of Otou-samaa!¡¹.

    There, gunshots resounded in session.

    The bullets hit Taise¡¯s feet that were currently being reformed and they crumbled. Both his hands also got shot, perhaps so that he couldn¡¯t make hand seal.

    ¡¸Endou-san, let¡¯s go already-. The situation isn¡¯t good! We need to hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸? Aah, roger!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You two!?¡¹

    Fukube didn¡¯t even look at the earth and sand that began to move again. He ran as fast as his legs could carry him from the right side of the road into the mountain.

    Kousuke also followed behind him while carrying the bewildered Hinata. He left behind a clone to buy time.

    The sound of a great amount of earth and sand *gogogo* undting was reverberating from behind. Kousuke quickly caught up to Fukube and ran in parallel with him during that time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s two kilometers in a straight line. It¡¯ll be nice if we can shake him off but, whoops!¡¹

    Although Fukube was using a small shlight to illuminate the ground, it was still amazing how he was able to run really fast in the wilderness like this when it was night.

    He was choosing the spots to step on urately. Even though he had been busy dodging desperately in a dangerous situation that made him ran out of a breath just now, he still hadn¡¯t run out of breath right now.

    Kousuke inly thought ¡¸This person is scary huh¡¹ after catching a glimpse of Fukube¡¯s real strength. He understood now why Hajime warned him ¡¸The new contact person. He isn¡¯t a bad guy but don¡¯t let your guard down with him¡¹ before.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go the rest of the way through the sky. I need to chant properly if there are three of us like this, so please exin to Hinata-chan in my cee¡¹

    Kousuke took a deep breath and started concentrating. He started chanting with a small voice that Hinata couldn¡¯t listen in.

    ¡¸U-um, Fukube-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes. Please don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t abandoning your father by any means.¡¹

    Fukube spoke to the bewildered Hinata while the sound of fierce fighting wasing from far away behind.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as you saw, your father there is a fake. Though it will be a different story if you father isn¡¯t human from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I think Otou-sama is human though¡­¡­¡¹

    If Taisei wasn¡¯t a human, that meant Hinata also wasn¡¯t a human, but with how she got hungry and bleed when getting injured, she was a human. In other words,

    ¡¸That body must be remote controlled. Like Endou-san¡¯s clone.¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-sama¡­¡­as I thought he isn¡¯t human?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stop talking with the premise that I¡¯m not human?¡¹

    Ah, the chanting is going to cut off, Kousuke said while returning to his focus in panic. Fukube nced at him as he continued.

    ¡¸In the first ce, it¡¯s strange that mister Taisei is showing up. Because, he is necessary as a sacrifice right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    Taise was a powerful practitioner who possessed the strength that was the closest to Hinata. He was also apanied by a powerful youma.

    However, from the information about the enemy¡¯s objective that they heard from the justice young man, it was too strange for him toe out alone to intercept them. The risk was too high.

    If he got taken back by their side there, then both the ¡°princess¡± and the ¡°main house¡¯s head¡± would be gone from the enemy¡¯s grasp.

    ¡¸I think their objective is to agitate Fujiwara-san and if possible obtain you at the same time if things goes well. But more than that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s for buying time isn¡¯t it? Aa, how can this be¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s thinking and intuition that were dulled due to her reunion with her father were regaining their normalcy.

    Her intelligent mind connected the pieces and gave her understanding of the current situation.

    ¡¸The barrier destruction ritual is already¡­¡­the ritual to sacrifice Otou-sama and others is starting-¡¹

    ¡¸Right you are.¡¹

    Originally the five hidden cornerstones of the ¡°Great Barrier of Heavenly Star¡± had to be destroyed first before they carried on the ritual to offer the jutsu and blood of Fujiwara people at the suitable ce¨D¨Dat Seimei Shrine.

    However, there were too many irregrities going on for Tsuchimikado n.

    They started to be impatient after allowing Hinata to escape.

    Even though they had discovered the five cornerstones and took the time to use their jutsu attacking them and damaging the barrier, when they noticed the cornerstones had been restored.

    They weren¡¯t aware of this but, it was because Hinata repaired the barrier from Seimei Shrine at the other world. Now they had to make preparation and spent time and effort like before again to attack the cornerstones one by one.

    Next was their failure in securing Hinata when she left from the other world.

    They never even dreamed that the specially selected practitioners and a hundred shikigamis would get routed. There was no doubt that such result never even crossed their mind considering of Hinata¡¯s amnesiac state.

    On top of that, no matter how many curses were sent to Hinata¡¯s powerful shikigami Kousuke (or that was what the Tsuchimikado thought), all of them got repelled and even their attempt to silence the prisoner ended up in vain.

    ¡¸Those guys must be feeling real anxious right now.¡¹

    Even if they carried out the ritual to sacrifice Fujiwara n at the main headquarters of Tsuchimikado n, the great barrier¡¯s destruction wouldn¡¯t be realized.

    But, conversely speaking, they would only need to destroy the five cornerstones after that. Even if they couldn¡¯t do that, the powerful youma¡¯s should be able to slip through the barrier and manifest in this world without a doubt after that.

    ¡¸They¡¯repromising with their second best option.¡¹

    ¡¸So because they sensed my arrival to here, they prefer to take some risk rather than having their n meeting aplete setback, is that right? We have to hurry-¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s young pretty face twisted in impatience. It was then, a prickling numbness ran through the back of her neck. Something was approaching. Her instinct was telling her that.

    ¡¸Endou-sama, something¡¯sing-¡¹

    ¡¸I know! My clone also got done in!¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s clone was destroyed by a forceful method Taisei self exploding a new lump of ground and his flesh body. Now he was chasing after them. Considering that the ceremony of barrier destruction was also progressing in parallel, Kousuke couldn¡¯t help but shudder in fear by Taisei¡¯s skill, which was to be expected from ¡°the current head of direct descendants of Abe no Seimei¡±.

    A roaring noise ofndslide and slightly rhythmical footsteps wereing from behind.

    It wasn¡¯t the sound of human footstep. Kousuke felt like he had heard of it from somewhere. However the strange footstep sounded slightly different from what he remembered.

    ¡¸I¡¯m finished preparing. Let¡¯s shake them off just like this¨D¨D¡¹

    Pseudo flight using gravity magic. So that Hinata and Fukube wouldn¡¯t get dropped no matter what, and also to keep down the magic power consumption to the minimum, Kousuke had been carefully chanting to construct the magic. Just as he was about to activate it,

    Kousuke inadvertently looked back across his shoulder. His expression spasmed when he saw the scene there.

    It was a horse.

    However, it had a huge body around three times bigger than a normal horse. Its eyes were tinged in piecing red color. Its mouth was splitting until its ear, and its excessively long mane was covering its body like willow branches. Its legs were six.

    Besides, Taisei was riding it with a transformed look that was like a vengeful ghost with aplexion that looked somewhat bad, hollow cheeks, and sinking in eyeballs. He was chasing with abnormal speed and followed obediently by a torrent of earth and sand behind him that swallowed the trees like a high wave.

    Honestly speaking.

    ¡¸SCARYYYYY-!?¡¹

    ¡¸SPOOKYYY!?¡¹

    ¡¸FUWAHH!?¡¹

    It was terrifyingly scary. It was the scariness from panic genre rather than horror genre. This wasn¡¯t like the hair raising ghost story, but a monster attack in B-rated movie.

    ¡¸Endou-san! Runnn! Super run away with us alonggg!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I hear you loud and clear!¡¹

    Kousuke and the others ran away to the sky just a hair¡¯s breadth away before Taisei riding on the ¡°hell horse¡± caught up to them in the blink of eye.

    They got soaked with cold sweat seeing the ground getting washed away by high speed avnche.

    Fukube felt moved with¡¸Oo¡¹ from floating in the air free from the yoke of gravity even though he was soaked in cold sweat.

    Kousuke wondered if Hinata was alright and dropped his gaze to his arms.

    ¡¸Horse¡­¡­Otou-sama dashing like the wind of night¡­¡­where did Otou-sama pick up that kind of monster¡­¡­please return it to where you found it¡­¡­¡­¡­the enraged Okaa-sama, Otou-sama throwing a tantrum¡­¡­flying knee kick¡­¡­uh, my head-¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata-chan!?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t look alright at all. It looked like she had regained a part of her memory. It seemed that the memory wasn¡¯t a really good one, but it was a good thing that she recalled her mother¡¯s face. Surely.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine. More importantly, how is Otou-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right. He looks exhausted for some reason. He used that kind of absurd jutsu. Perhaps the burden on him is also real bad. Or perhaps¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It might be the influence of the ritual eh.¡¹

    ¡¸We need to hurry¡­¡­Endou-sama-¡¹

    ¡¸I know! We¡¯re going to speed up!¡¹

    Kousuke converted the gravity direction to horizontal direction. They flew through the sky without stopping with freefalling speed.

    When they dropped their gazes to below, the wave of earth that swallowed and crushed everything on its path had vanished. The figures of the hell horse and Taisei had also vanished suddenly.

    Had they given up because they couldn¡¯t reach them at the sky as expected¡­¡­

    Anyway, perhaps there wasn¡¯t that much time left in order to rescue Fujiwara n.

    Showing a tragedy to Hinata was out of question.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. We will absolutely make it in time. I swear I¡¯ll make us made it in time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­yes-. I¡¯ll leave it to you, Endou-sama!¡¹

    Hinata tightly clung on his chest. Kousuke nodded strongly at her.

    But, it was then, Fukube let out a voice of impatience, or perhaps despair.

    ¡¸Ah, no good-¡¹

    ¡¸!? What¡¯s the matter-, Fukube-san!¡¹

    For some reason the constantlyposed man was looking unusual. Both Kousuke and Hinata turned their gazes at him in puzzlement. He who was flying in parallel beside them was busy patting down all over his body.

    ¡¸¡­¡­My stomach medicines, I dropped them-!!¡¹

    He yelled that with an expression of despair. His eyes seemed to be asking¡¸Can we go back to look for them?¡¹.

    Kousuke and Hinata looked at each other. They nodded at each other withplete understanding of each other¡¯s heart.

    And then,

    ¡¸You¡¯re an adult right? Endure it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fukube-sama. Forgive me but, it will be very helpful if you can read the atmosphere a little.¡¹

    Perhaps because they felt their spirit dampened, they reflexively replied like that with cold gaze and tone like how a rebellious child would act toward his father.

    Fukube¡¯s expression became like a dog that was abandoned under the rain and he muttered¡¸I don¡¯t want it, until we win¡¹. (TN: What Fukube said here is the favorite saying of a Girl and Panzer character, hoshigarimasen, katsumadewa)

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùGardo Comic Zero chapter 32 is updated!

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409

    Arifureta Chapter 409

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three Mr. Serious Has Weak Constitution

    (TN: Serious here means the serious atmosphere)

    While Kousuke and others were getting attacked by Taisei.

    The main shrine of Tsuchimikado and the surrounding private houses around it were filled with heavy atmosphere.

    As a matter of fact, all the people living around Tsuchimikado main shrine were rted to Tsuchimikado n. In other words, other than the nobatants who were temporarily evacuated, the considerable number of people here were acting as security.

    If one passed the torii of that main shrine and went further north deep into the mountain from the shrine¡¯s ground that contained the shrine building and altar that even the general public could visit, there was a mountain path that was ingeniously camouged. There was a mansion inside the mountain forest after climbing that path for around two hundred meters.

    It was arge and magnificent wooden bungalow. Its surrounding ground was also vast. About as big as a sports ground. However, the mansion couldn¡¯t be seen noticeably from the sky. The surrounding wasn¡¯t an empty lot. There were trees in it that were ced in regr interval. The trees¡¯ well maintained branches became a canopy that skillfully hid the whole mansion. It was truly a hidden mansion.

    At the four directions of that mansion, toriis with four colors that represented the four gods of Genbu, Seiryuu, Suzaku, and Byakko were ced at the parts that were bordered with the mountain forest. At the back of the mansion there was an altar that looked exactly like the heavenly altar in the shrine¨D¨Dno, actually this one was the true altar. There was also a stage made from stone there.

    This was the main house of Tsuchimikado.

    It looked as though it was untouched by the flow of time. It was a ce with a faint sacred atmosphere drifting in it.

    In such tranquil and peaceful ce,

    ¡¸Just what¡¯s going on!! Even though princess¡¯s memory is in our possession!?¡¹

    An angry yell that didn¡¯t suit that atmosphere resounded.

    The head of Tsuchimikado n, Tsuchimikado Jounosuke, alias the ¡°elderly nobleman¡± violently pped his inky ck hakama that blended into darkness while walking back and fro in a tatami room.

    His white hair that was usually tidily arranged into all back style was also messed up as though it had been scratched off. His eyes were ring around restlessly.

    The people of his n who were also wearing inky ck hakama were looking down while trickling cold sweat.

    That made him even more irritated. The elderly nobleman once more asked the question that he had asked so many times before.

    ¡¸Is there no one who has any idea about the princess¡¯s shikigami!?¡¹

    Everything was that guy¡¯s fault. That young man shikigami who only looked like a student from a nce. He was hard to perceive, could clone himself, used powerful tools with powerful physical abilities like using a de or iron string. He could even use nature jutsu like mes or lightning.

    ¡¸W-we have researched all the literatures-. However, there is no apparition that fit the description-¡¹

    ¡¸But it actually exist-¡¹

    ¡¸T-the one that fit closest to the description is, umm¡­¡­as expected, perhaps it¡¯s Nurarihyon¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Since when Nurarihyon can clone itself and rain down kunai or shuriken!¡¹

    ¡¸P-perhaps, it changed because of the flow of time?¡¹

    ¡¸The change is too drastic you dumbass! I don¡¯t even want to see a Nurarihyon that can bring out tear gas grenade!¡¹

    The leader of the investigation team looked like he was going to cry despite being a grown man who was in his forties. The elderly nobleman¡¯s string of patience had snapped hearing his report and threw the round tray near his feet.

    It was quite heavy despite being made from wood. The tray hit the man¡¯s head and he groaned ¡¸guh¡¹. Then the elder hurled even further abuses at him.

    But right after that, he began chewing the nail of his thumb and mumbled.

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t remove him¡­¡­everyone who get in our way¡­¡­for the sake of our dearest wish-. Oureback, our revenge-, we onmyoujis are the one and only who are worthy to manage this country-. Why can¡¯t Fujiwara understand that! So annoying, curse-!!¡¹

    Bloodshot eyes, trembling body, blood trickling down from bitten lip and gritted teeth. And yet the elderly nobleman paid them no mind. He was in an abnormal state.

    Originally the elderly nobleman was a petname. Jounosuke had a stubborn disposition, but he was a gentle person and his affection toward his family was especially deeper than average.

    Was his greed and obsession leading him astray¡­¡­

    The elderly nobleman was just too different from usual with even demonic aura drifting from him. However, the people of branch family who were gathered in this tatami room showed no suspicion at all.

    They were simply showing simr ursed expression like the elderly nobleman. Indignation was bubbling up within them toward Ohii-sama¡¯s unexpected strength and theirck of understanding of the shikigami¡¯s identity.

    Inside such strained atmosphere, a slightly haggard youth suddenly spoke up.

    ¡¸Jii-san(grandpa). Is there no chance that guy is actually a ¡°shiki¡±?¡¹

    His name was Tsuchimikado Kiyotake. He turned twenty years old just this year and he was Jounosuke¡¯s grandson. He was wearing rimless sses that made him looked really intellectual.

    ¡¸That¡¯spletely impossible. How can something that strong isn¡¯t a ¡°shikigami¡±. Not to mention with the princess¡¯s state that has no memory right now-¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well, that¡¯s true but¡­¡­¡¹

    For them onmyouji, there were two kinds of ¡°shiki¡±. First was ¡°shiki¡±. The caster put their image along with their jutsu into a receptacle and made it manifest into a familiar. The familiar would be like a drone without any will.

    The other was ¡°shikigami¡±. This referred to apparition that was bound by the caster¡¯s jutsu. Naturally it had its own will so there was a risk the shikigami would rebel if the binding ckened. Conversely if the caster could build a rtionship of trust with the shikigami, they would be able to obtain even greater strength.

    There was no need to mention, the shikigami was the more powerful shiki. Some of them even had special power through their legend, and there was also no need for the caster to control every single action of it.

    Kousuke¡¯s strength was without a doubt in the ¡°shikigami¡± ss. Although Hinata was a prodigy with strength like their ancestor of old, there was no way she was able to create a ¡°shiki¡± that powerful while she wascking memory right now.

    That was exactly why they were desperately trying to pin down the shikigami¡¯s true identity. However Kousuke¡¯s identity was too unclear that the elderly nobleman was at his wits¡¯ end.

    Kiyotake groaned uu~n while folding his arms before saying ¡¸Then¡­¡­¡¹ and added a conjecture.

    ¡¸There is also a possibility that he is a colleague, or perhaps a practitioner of a different system?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that there is a practititoner who encountered the princess by chance deep in the mountain of Fushimi Inari, and this stranger happened to be powerful without equal, and also a good person by some chance, and decided to help the princess while not knowing what¡¯s the situation? Absurd.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but¡­¡­you know, in the report they stopped by in that hotel right? At the hotel where those returnee fellows stayed at.¡¹

    ¡¸What, Kiyotake. In other words, you want to say this? That guy is also a returnee, and the returnees aren¡¯t pitiful students who went mad from a disappearance incident, but they actually really have power?¡¹

    ¡¸If not then it doesn¡¯t make sense right? We had actually faced him and it¡¯s unthinkable that he is some kind of apparition.¡¹

    The one who tookmand of the operation to secure Hinata in Fushimi Inari was Tsuchimikado Takehiko. To be frank he was Kiyotake¡¯s father, and Kiyotake also apanied him at that time.

    Currently Kiyotake absolutely couldn¡¯t forget that guy who when he confronted him, yelled something like ¡¸Eat this! My secret art-, Tokoyami no Zangetsu(Beheading Moon of Evesting Darkness) while performing a flying kick. At that time he got sent flying unsightly while giving tsukkomi ¡¸What kind of sword art is kicking!?¡¹. There was no way to forget that.

    Certainly, the way that guy multiplied to a disgusting degree was inhuman, but from how he was acting so theatrically from start to end and also his behavior that was painful to look at, they all just felt so human that Kiyotake couldn¡¯t see him as a youkai.

    If Kousuke heard that, surely he would cry in happiness while Hinata would puff out her cheeks in dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸Perhaps it will be better if we rethink of our n to frame the returnees as the cause of the barrier¡¯s destruction won¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kiyotake¡¯s statement that could be taken as a frank advice was responded by the elderly nobleman with a shake of his head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s toote even if you say that now. Right now the princess is heading right here!¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s why. If it¡¯s really true that guy isn¡¯t the princess¡¯s shikigami but a returnee, then perhaps there is a ground for negotiation with him instead. Even they have power of their own, so aren¡¯t they like our colleague in that case?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­but, our previous investigation evaluated that they have no power at all¡­¡­[

    ¡¸Eh? We have investigated them before?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? That was why we arranged to apply spell to them to make them confess and also prepared cursed tools as the proof to set them up as the culprit¡­¡­no, now that you mentioned it who was the one in charge of investigating them?¡¹

    The elderly nobleman¡¯s gaze turned toward the investigation team leader. The man who was wiping the blood trickling from his forehead jerked from being put under the gazes of nearly thirty of hisrades inside the tatami room. Even so he showed a thinking gesture for a bit.

    And then, a beatter his eyes narrowed and replied with a dubious look.

    ¡¸About that matter, wasn¡¯t it house head yourself who investigated it?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸No, if my memory serves me right, didn¡¯t Jii-san said that there is no need to investigate?¡¹

    A faint bewilderment filled the room.

    It was like they had overlooked something, something fatal¡­¡­

    ¡¸Father-inw, is something the matter?¡¹

    The, a woman¡¯s voice that was pleasant to the ear spread inside the room.. The voice sounded like an upright and cleanhanded voice, but it also sounded charming and sensual, or perhaps like the voice of a pure and innocent girl.

    ¡¸A-aa. Tsubaki-san huh.¡¹

    The one who opened the sliding screen and entered was a woman with a slightly peculiar look.

    Glossy ck hair that grew until her waist and pure white hakama. There was nothing strange from those, but the problem was her face. Her face was covered by a white cloth and couldn¡¯t be seen.

    A pentagram was drawn on the cloth. It looked like some kind of magical measure. Perhaps that was why nobody here found her appearance strange.

    Tsuchimikado Tsubaki. She was Kiyotake¡¯s mother who was a distant rtive of Fujiwara n and married Takehiko. Although she was rted to Tsuchimkado by marriage, she had talent as onmyouji.

    Her expression couldn¡¯t be seen, but the elderly nobleman guessed that she sought for a reply from the way she tilted her head and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s about the returnee¡¯s investigation.¡¹

    Tsubaki¡¯s dignified and pleasant voice replied back.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s about that then haven¡¯t I investigated and reported it back?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsubaki-san did?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They are pitiful and dangerous children who are possessed by wild delusion. Framing them as the culprit and making the country taking custody of them will be for their own good instead, that was my report.¡¹

    *Ring* There was a bell¡¯s sound clinking from somewhere. It was a very beautiful sound.

    ¡¸And most of all, this is for the sake of Tsuchimikad¡¯s dearest wish.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re, right. Yeah, that¡¯s right. Exactly.¡¹

    The elderly nobleman showed an epting expression. The other people were also affected by that and nodded strongly.

    ¡¸Mother. Shouldn¡¯t you be supporting father right now?¡¹

    ¡¸I came here because I have a report about that, Kiyotake.¡¹

    Currently the ceremony to destroy the ¡°Great Barrier of Heavenly Star¡± was being held at the heavenly altar at the back of the mansion.

    A total of thirty people of Fujiwara n who had power had been abducted from all over the country to here. They were put under the control of Takehiko and other practitioners of Tsuchimikado n. Of course the real Taisei was also among them.

    The ceremony had progressed until seventy percent. It would be finished in fifteen more minutes.

    If that time limit passed, the lives of Taisei and others would be sacrificed in exchange for the ritual¡¯spletion. The barrier would be destroyed with their blood as the price.

    But, the situation that Tsubaki reported to them made that fifteen minutes felt endlessly far away.

    ¡¸Father-inw, it¡¯s emergency. Taisei¡¯s ¡°quarter soul¡± was shaken off.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    The ce turned into uproar. The elderly nobleman¡¯s agitation was strong, while the like of Kiyotake turned pale saying ¡¸Even though mother¡¯s Sokujou(living earth) apanied it¡­¡­that Ohii-sama a monster¡¹.

    Because they understood. That Taisei was far stronger than even dozens of Tsuchimikado¡¯s practitioner.

    Furthermore, the burden of the majority of the ritual was shouldered by the other Fujiwara n members. Taisei himself was made to concentrate in the interception. Tsuchimikado n practitioners centered around Takehiko were also supporting him with curse jutsu.

    Because Taisei¡¯s mind was bound, it was difficult to use conversation to give mental assault to the princess, however originally Taisei should disying a power that surpassed the extent of what was possible.

    To think that he was unable to stop them for just the remaining fifteen minutes¡­¡­

    ¡¸I have instructed the people standing guard at the shrine to intercept them with all ¡°shiki¡± that can fly. Please pardon my impertinence.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to mind that! More importantly what do you mean by ¡°shiki that can fly¡±? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    The elderly nobleman unconsciously paused speaking because of his bad premonition.

    Kiyotake and a part of the practitioners here also guessed the same thing and their eyes snapped wide open. They reflexively jumped on their feet. Tsubaki spoke with a voice that exuded annoyance as that was going on.

    ¡¸Yes. Even flight is possible for that person.¡¹

    ¡¸What in the world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We have lost most of our shiki at Fushimi. Our remaining shiki is few. Including mine, we have only twelve binding shikigami¡­¡­can we win?¡¹

    The elderly nobleman, Kiyotake, and the other practitioners were aghast.

    Tsubaki raised her voice toward them for encouragement.

    ¡¸There is no point in being flustered! Taisei is also joining the barrier destruction now so we can reduce the time required!¡¹

    Ten minutes. The barrier destruction would seed if they could just endure for ten more minutes.

    And then they would annihte the direct lineage of Fujiwara n excluding Hinata.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going out too. I shall attempt to shake them mentally to buy time. We must not give up! It¡¯s uneptable for Tsuchimikado that has shouldered the duty unbroken for all this time to be inferior to Fujiwara that has fallen into this vulgar world! Am I wrong!¡¹

    Tsubaki¡¯s ear piercing words made even the elderly nobleman and the others who went pale to change their expression.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. We still have the protection of the four gods. Takehiko and I will be thest stronghold. Tsubaki-san, Kiyotake, and all of you, I¡¯m counting on you all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, leave it to us Jii-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course father-inw. Besides, even princess will be helpless before us as long as the ritual seed.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Tsubakiughed. Or that was how it felt.

    ¡¸Will a nine years old girl be able to keep herposure after seeing her father and rtives die? That will be even more so if we return a part of her memory at that timing.¡¹

    It was a repulsive way of thinking. But, the eyes of the cornered Tsuchimikado n got clouded. Rather they agreed to that suggestion as an ingenious n.

    ¡¸I see. If we suppress the princess in that opening, even that unidentified shikigami won¡¯t be able to do anything rash¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Conversely, that will be our only chance to be able to suppress the princess.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed¡­¡­but it seems there is one more elderly personing with them¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Jii-san. That person is just an ordinary person even if he is a police right? I will bind him. Later I will pull out the information from him of how hee to be together with Ohii-sama.¡¹

    The elderly nobleman¡¯s gaze looked around inside the room to see whether there was any objection or counterargument.

    What came back was only a resolve of death.

    The capabilities of the onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado ranged from the worst to best, even so they had the number of one hundred people in total. There were only thirty of them in this room, but the people in the ritual site and also the people standing on guard at the shrine and at the front of the mansion definitely had the same feeling with them.

    The elderly nobleman took a deep breath. And then, he looked around him with a gaze that was zing fierly and yelled.

    ¡¸The revival of Tsuchimikado depends on this battle. Don¡¯t fear death! Everything is for the sake of Tsuchimikado¡¯s dearest wish!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Everything is for the sake of Tsuchimikado¡¯s dearest wish!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Voices that contained fanaticism in it resounded until the forest surrounding the main residence.

    Tsuchimikado¡¯s main residence suddenly became a beehive of activity.

    While everyone was rushing out in order to intercept the enemy, the elderly nobleman was also quickly heading toward the ritual site behind the mansion.

    Tsubaki was staring fixedly at his back.

    The figure of the elderly nobleman vanished into the corridor and there wasn¡¯t any sign of people around. The sound of tumult was getting farther.

    Suddenly Tsubaki opened her mouth. She muttered something with a voice that almost couldn¡¯t be heard at all while looking to outside the window of the corridor.

    Inside the mansion where many watch fires were lit up, she looked at the darkness of the boundary of the mansion with the forest, at the shadows of the trees.

    There was a presence moving quietly. Someone wearing a coat with ck hood was there.

    For a little while, the two were having a conversation even though their voice shouldn¡¯t reach from that range.

    ¡¸I see. So the reinforcement won¡¯t make it in time¡­¡­¡¹

    Tsubaki¡¯s expression was gradually warping. Then a tongue clicking finally came out from her mouth.

    ¡¸Why is a returnee cooperating with the princess¡­¡­furthermore, it¡¯s Endou Kousuke of all people who became her ally. Perhaps it¡¯s to be expected from the returnees¡¯ joker? I can¡¯t say that the observation team is cking down just because they lost sight of him. How troublesome.¡¹

    She shook her head in annoyance.

    ¡¸Yes. I know. As long as we manage to invite the appearance of the evil spirits and cause chaos, there will be no need to do any drastic correction to the n. We have to make this a sess no matter what.¡¹

    There was a voice calling for Tsubaki from the entrance.

    It seemed that the interception had begun.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t leave any trace behind no matter what. I too won¡¯t be holding back but, your Sokujou is our trump card. Yes, if pushes to shove, right, of course.¡¹

    The voice that was calling for Tsubaki quickly became filled with panicking tone. The angry yells and noises were getting louder as each second passed.

    The man in ck coat also turned around and vanished by melting into the night¡¯s darkness.

    At the end, Tsubaki and the unknown person in ck coat muttered simultaneously.

    ¡¸¡¸For the sake of the mothend¡¹¡¹

    Going back slightly in time, when Kousuke and co were going to arrive above the torii of Tsuchimkado¡¯s main shrine that was located along the national highway.

    Kousuke was holding Hinata who was stiffening slightly from flying in the sky with just their body in his arm. He then turned an exasperated gaze to Fukube who was easily entrusting himself to him with a listless style like a dad in holiday (his eyes were dead now that he had no stomach medicine in hand). Then,

    ¡¸Endou-sama! Something is going up!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaa~, is that the ¡°shiki¡± thing that attacked both of you at Fushimi?¡¹

    Many white shadows flew up from inside the forest ahead of them.

    Certainly, they were the white mist monsters that attacked Kousuke and Hinata at Fushimi Inari. Most of them looked like white crow the size of a hawk. There were also some that looked like ghost or spirit.

    ¡¸Looks like there aren¡¯t as many as at Fushimi. Are they trying to shoot us down?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it looks like there are some with different color mixed in.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama, perhaps those are from the other world¡­¡­¡¹

    It was full moon tonight. The bright moonlight illuminated the lower world clearly. Their field of vision was rtively clear even without any lighting.

    The forms that were entering their field of vision and Hinata¡¯s words made Kousuke nod.

    There were around two extraordinary figures mixed among the white monsters. Their forms looked clearer and they were giving off an unpleasant presence that could be felt even though there was still some distance.

    Those things were certainly giving off the same feeling like the monsters that he saw in the other world. He couldn¡¯t see the same insanity from the like that time, but he sensed a clear hostility.

    ¡¸There is no time to go along with their attempt to buy time. We¡¯ll break through in one go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-. Please do-¡¹

    ¡¸Please keep it in a level that won¡¯t kill me okay-¡¹

    After Hinata tightly held on him, Kousuke elerated drastically.

    *Gyuo-* The wind roared. As that happened, Fukube was muttering ¡¸Why am Iing along to here¡­¡­this kind of fantasy matter is outside my jurisdiction though. No, well, I understand you know? I¡¯m a dog of the country, so there is no way I can just not do anything when there is a risk the country descending back to Heian era isn¡¯t it, haha-¡¹ with low voice and dead eyes, but he ignored him.

    He took out twelve kunais from the ¡°treasure warehouse¡± and made them rotating and forming a circle at the front while enveloping them with mes.

    He didn¡¯t yell out abyss-whatchamacallit! It still wasn¡¯t that time! Rather that kind of time didn¡¯t need toe! It was an impossible request though!

    The excavator of des and mes that gouged out even the meat wall of demons in hell went forward and met the swarm of white crows. They didn¡¯t allow any resistance. The enemies were instantly scattered.

    In an instant,

    ¨D¨DKuooooonn

    A shrill cry of an animal rang out.

    ¨D¨DApparition Three tailed spirit fox

    It was a shikigami. The three tailed golden fox faintly shined, then right after that it fired a glob of me. Was that what they called fox fire?

    ¡¸The nine tailed fox of the fairy world was even more terrific!¡¹

    Three of the twelve kunais flew and neutralized the explosion. Fire sparks violently scattered in the sky and they flew passed beside it.

    The three tailed fox tried to pursue, but Kousuke and others were moving with freefalling speed without holding back. When it was held back by a single kunai flying at it, passing it by flying overhead happened in an instant.

    There, a me thatpletely filled their field of vision approached. It was like a fire that urred in the day of storm. The fanned me became a wall that blocked the path of Kousuke and co.

    The culprit was the other shikigami.

    ¨D¨DApparition Jubusen no KikaiúoÉ½¤Î¹í¹Ö

    It was like a monstrous bird with only its upper body visible from a whirling cloud. It generated a whirlwind while breathing fire from its mouth at the same time.

    ¡¸Bring out a bit more well-known youkai please!¡¹

    The me enveloped Kousuke and co. But their figures vanished just before that waspleted. No, they were reced. With a small rock.

    The next instant, Kousuke and others appeared far below the cloud monstrous bird. Kousuke had flicked a teleportation artifact with his thumb the moment the me wall approached.

    Without stopping Kousuke pulverized a shiki with the shape of demonic woman using magic power shockwave from his fingerless glove and charged forward in a single stroke. He flew toward the sky above the mountain forest where Tsuchimikado¡¯s mansion resided.

    But, in that instant a chill ran through Kousuke¡¯s spine.

    He clicked his tongue. He quickly linked the kunais and formed a barrier above them.

    Instantly, *KAANN* a high-pitched sound tore through the air and lightning surged.

    Their field of vision was painted white from the sh. Electrical discharge and impact pinned down Kousuke. There was a figure of a small animal at the other side of the barrier.

    ¨D¨DYouma Raijuu

    The cmity whose legend was left everywhere and was considered as thunderbolt by people. Its small form looked like a weasel and also a roon at the same time. It had strange form of only having four rear legs.

    While Hinata and Fukube let out a small scream, Kousuke summoned a clone at the other side of the barrier, behind the Raijuu.

    ¡¸Get off!¡¹

    The clone kicked even while being burned by the electrical discharge from the Raijuu. It got sent flying to far away.

    But there was no denying that Kousuke had been pinned down.

    ¡¸Now! Bring them downnn-¡¹

    In front of the torii, the onmyoujis who were taking position on the fields and road recited mantra all at once. The curse that was perfectly harmonized and magnified assaulted Kousuke.

    ¡¸thaattt¡¯s HooTTTT!!¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s neck felt burning hot. His concentration was disturbed.

    Because it needed delicate andplex control, the gravity magic got slightly thrown into disarray and their altitude dropped drastically. They almost crashed on the asphalt.

    Kousuke hurriedly adjusted the gravity¡¯s direction and charged forward really close above the ground. In this height they could touch the stone paving if they just reached out. Putting aside Hinata who he was holding tightly, the gravity field on Fukube who was dragged behind him was particrly disarrayed and he almost got dragged over the ground.

    Fukube-san raised his voice into a yell of protest¡¸Waitttt! Keep it up Endou-sannnn!!¡¹ while desperately arching his body backward like a shrimp.

    ¡¸No good-, the curse got deflected as expected!!¡¹

    ¡¸Does it want to say that we aren¡¯t at his level-¡¹

    ¡¸But his flight is disturbed! It¡¯s notpletely ineffective!¡¹

    The curses ovepped. Over and over and over again. The Tsuchimikado n was also desperate.

    The heat that was generated from Kousuke¡¯s neck was mostly changing into intense pain. It felt like this was from the side effect of deflecting the curses. If he got hit by it head on, then perhaps he would be rendered unconscious.

    Perhaps it was just to be expected from the stronghold of Tsuchimikado n. Most likely the strength of every single one of them was heightened with some kind of method. Most likely the ground of Tsuchimikado main shrine itself was a kind of holynd for them.

    Even so, they passed above the main shrine. Right after that, in order to charge to the mansion of Tsuchimikado main residence inside the mountain forest, Kousuke gritted his teeth and tried to raise his altitude.

    Midway, he used his short sword to deflect the sh of a weasel d in whirlwind¨D¨Dthe youma ¡°Kamaitachi¡± and used shuriken to hold back a dog youma that looked like hungry ghost with mottled pattern¨D¨Dan ¡°Inugami¡± without wasting time on them.

    Like that, he endured the sensation of his magic power getting shaved off with gusto and the heat and pain from his neck that were getting intense while focusing on controlling his gravity magic¨D¨D

    ¡¸Nngiih!?¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Dowaah, is it no good!?¡¹

    The moment they were going to cross the sky above the main shrine¡¯s torii, his focus waspletely disturbed.

    The control of the gravity magic slipped away from his mind. They fell toward the stone paving at the other side of torii as though they were blown away.

    Kousuke scolded himself and cleared his mind while hugging Hinata. Hended slidingly on the ground. Fukube too didn¡¯t need Kousuke¡¯s assistance. He took a falling stance with five pointnding before quickly getting back on his feet.

    To help in covering up any opening, he immediately scattered smoke bombs to spread out smoke.

    ¡¸Tsu, was it a barrier£¿¡¹

    If this was the headquarters of Tsuchimikado n then it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they had some kind of countermeasure here, so perhaps it was just as expected that thend itself was also used to deploy a curse at the whole area to repel or capture uninvited guest here.

    ¡¸Endou-san, can you fly!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be difficult if we don¡¯t reduce the opponent first.¡¹

    His concentration was already disturbed from getting hit by all-out attack of curse. If the influence of the barrier¡¯s curse that was constantly active was added on top of that, using ¡°pseudo flight¡± that was originally far more difficult than normally generating gravity field could only be said as impossible.

    In addition, there wasn¡¯t only just the pain from resisting the curse, he also felt interference to his mind. From his bodily sense, it felt as though his ability to focus had dropped by 30 to 40 percent.

    (This is, it feels like the number of my clones is also getting limited?)

    He clicked his tongue inside his heart as he shook his head and switched his mood.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s break through with brute force-¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I¡¯m going to get muscle pain the day after tomorrow at this rate.¡¹

    A mantra resounded. There was a gust and the smoke screen was blown away. Right after that, a giant body charged from behind a house at the right side. It had a monstrous form that crawled on the ground repulsively with countless legs and shell.

    ¨D¨DApparition OomukadeGiant Centipede

    It breathed out ck mist from its mouth¨D¨Dbefore it could do that, a clone slid in from below and upper kicked it while hand standing, diverting the apparition¡¯s trajectory.

    Using that chance Kousuke and co headed to the stone stair that led to inside the shrine ground.

    A lump of me rolled down there. There was the figure of a rat with beautiful fur inside mes.

    ¨D¨DApparition Kasofire rat

    It was the raw ingredient of the ¡°fire rat¡¯s fur coat¡± that Princess Kaguya in the tale of the bamboo-cutter sought. However, the approaching heat wasn¡¯t a joke at all.

    And so,

    ¡¸Fuh, ying with fire in a forest is forbidden correct?¡¹

    Oh?

    ¡¸Endou-sama¡¯s state is¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata was taken aback.

    The strange behavior that she saw at Fushimi Inary was again¡­¡­even when she asked him about it before he only dodged the question but, perhaps this was some kind of illness?

    ¡¸Nnh¨D¨D¡±SuidanWater Bullet¡±!¡¹

    Kousuke looked like he immediately endured something before it could swallow him in his carelessness, but even though it was a pointless struggle, he made a sloppy chanting and fired a globe of water.

    It hit the Kaso directly and caused it to let out a grating scream. The drowned rat jumped out from inside the me screaming. Kousuke punched it aside with the back of his hand and opened a path forward.

    Kousuke and co ran up the stairs quickly. The onmyoujis¡¯ expressions were twitching with despair mixing in while sending curses to them looking like they were squeezing out their very life.

    ¡¸Curses are really troublesome huhh-¡¹

    Whether it was spiritual power or whatever, if it came flying with a visible form then he would be able to dodge, but the curse that the onmyoujis used directly arrived at Kousuke.

    The curse could be sent from afar if there was intermediary (at the police station it was using his hair that was identally recovered at Fushimi Inari), and even without intermediary the curse could be sent as pinpoint attack if the target was within range.

    The most effective countermeasure against that was,

    ¡¸Shut up for a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help, like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Gua!?¡¹

    ¡¸Gofuh!?¡¹

    Shutting them up physically. Kousuke threw kunais that were d in lightning to all direction, and Fukube also knocked out the casters using gum bullets that were fired with matchless uracy.

    They finally stormed into the shrine¡¯s ground. Without stopping they charged in a straight line toward the direction of the mansion that they heard from the captured justice youth.

    ¡¸Stoppp-¡¹

    ¡¸Ohii-samaaa-, why won¡¯t you understand!!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    For an instant Hinata¡¯s face grimaced seeing the people of Tsuchimikado n who were lying on the ground with expression of anguish.

    She had no memory of them. Because it was they themselves who took it from her.

    They were also carrying out a terrifying n. Their eyes were also terrifying. Her family was going to be sacrificed right now due to their ambition.

    However, even so they were her family. That was how it should be.

    That was why, Hinata who possessed kindness and consideration that were unsuited for her age couldn¡¯t help but feel pained in her heart seeing them falling despite her anger.

    But, Hinata who had intelligence that didn¡¯t suit her age understood that she had no qualification to say anything as someone powerless who could only be protected, so she gritted her teeth and yielded herself to Kousuke¨D¨D

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I only knocked them out.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸They won¡¯t even be able to understand how angry Hinata-chan is if they don¡¯t live. You want to yell at them How dare you do something like this! and p their face at least once right?¡¹

    He must be feeling heat that already crossed into intense pain from his neck due to the concentrated fire of curses on him. He desperately didn¡¯t let it show on his face by making an uncool but fearless smile. It made Hinata¡¯s eyes snapped wide open.

    Seeing Kousuke grinning and bearing it shook Hinata¡¯s heart irresistibly.

    His consideration for her heart even without her saying anything made warmth spreading inside her chest.

    ¡¸Yes! I¡¯ll give an extra hard p for the elder!¡¹

    She fearlessly smiled back as though to imitate him. While inside her heart ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹ she offered him her extrarge gratitude.

    ¡¸Hahaa, as I thought, I¡¯m just in the way here ehh¡¹

    Fukube grumbled such thing while urately shooting down five onmyoujis. Kousuke and Hinata ignored him while finally passing through the grounds and stepped into the mountain forest.

    In that instant, *gou-* the ground rumbled.

    ¡¸W-what!?¡¹

    The tremor was too much that even Kousuke had to stop moving and focused on bncing himself.

    Most of the onmyoujis chasing after them were tumbling.

    ¡¸No wayyy¡¹

    ¡¸What in the world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This too is, bad isn¡¯t itt¡¹

    The gazes of Kousuke and co moved up and up.

    ¡¸So the apparition before this was actually this strong huh¡­¡­¡¹

    A colossal amount of earth rose up like a giant wall while shaking the earth roaringly.

    It was the apparition of earth that attacked them at the highway. But, the scale was different. To an overwhelming degree.

    It was forming a gigantic wall like the great wall of China with earth overflowing from inside it as though it was bloating up by itself. The trees of the forest were smashed from their roots and swallowed with thundering sound.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to go any further than this, Ohii-sama.¡¹

    A voice came down. It was a very cold voice.

    When they looked up, there was a woman with her face hidden by a white cloth standing above the earth that was transformed into a giant wall.

    ¡¸Y-you are¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have your memory, so allow me to introduce myself. My name is Tsuchimikado Tsubaki. The wife of Takehiko who is the son of the current head of the house.¡¹

    Tsubaki bowed with elegance, no, with a hypocritical courtesy. Hinata was overpowered and gulped.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we talk for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    *Ring* A sound of bell rang through the area.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a sad thing for rtives to fight each other. Everything is due to an unfortunate misunderstanding. I believe that we can surely reach an understanding if we just talk it out.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    *Ring, ring* The sound elerated.

    The scale in Hinata¡¯s heart was tilting to the direction of ¡¸If we can solve this by talking¡­¡­¡¹. Fukube was also shrugging his shoulders ¡¸I¡¯ll wee a ceasefire of course¡¹.

    But,

    ¡¸It seems the two people with Ohii-sama are also having a misunderstanding, so first let¡¯s both sides¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No need. Screw off.¡¹

    A kunai that was tinged with electricity flew sharply like a streak of light.

    Earth lump shot up from under Tsubaki¡¯s feet and stopped the kunai just before it hit.

    ¡¸Tsu, what are you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup! My neck is feeling hot since some time ago! You¡¯re doing something!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As I thought, you can¡¯t be dealt with ordinary means.¡¹

    A slight click of the tongue could be heard. Both Hinata and Fukube also returned to their senses with a gasp.

    ¡¸Kiyotake, tighten the encirclement!¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    Kiyotake and others had taken position at both sides of Kousuke and co at this side of the great wall before they realized it.

    Other onmyoujis had also caught up from behind and readied themselves with charms in hands.

    More than ten of them had been knocked out, even so there were still more than 70 onmyoujis here facing them. The number of ¡°shiki¡± was around thirty.

    In addition, at the left side of Kiyotake there was a two horned bull¨D¨Dthe apparition ¡°Ushiki¡± standing imposingly. Its huge body boasted a height of nearly three meter. At his right side a giant snake that breathed fire¨D¨Dthe apparition ¡°great snake of Yakeyama temple¡± appeared.

    In the sky the ¡°three tailed fox¡±, ¡°Jubusen no Kikai¡±, ¡°Raijuu¡±, and behind him other apparitions than ¡°Kaso¡± had all lined up.

    They werepletely surrounded.

    ¡¸Ohii-sama, please stop your futile resistance. Even with that shikigami of yours¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Endou Kousuke, a human.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway! Surely you don¡¯t wish to see such excellent policeman getting devoured alive¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸h h h, shaddup!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, what¡¯s with you! Listen to what I¡¯m saying!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Endou-san! My life is hanging on the bnce here¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter at all!¡¹

    Her face couldn¡¯t be seen, but it was obvious that Tsubaki was irritated. She was actingposed, but her vignce toward Kousuke wouldn¡¯t cken down for even an instant. But, it didn¡¯t matter. Fukube was yelling ¡¸So cruel-¡¹ but, it also didn¡¯t matter.

    Because,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel like ying along with you trying to buy time.¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any ground for negotiation. Discussion could be held after all of them got beaten ck and blue and rendered powerless. The right hand of the demon king had sufficiently learned the demon king style!

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll have you y along with it!!¡¹

    The earth undted. The onmyoujis were reciting a mantra, and the apparitions started moving.

    ¡¸Hinata-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave this ce to Fukube-san and me and go ahead!¡¹

    ¡¸E-eeh!? Endou-samaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸E-eeh!? I¡¯m also remaining here, Endou-san!?¡¹

    Hinata was tossed up to the air carelessly. The princess who Tsuchimikado n needed very much. Everyone including Tsubame opened their eyes wide wondering what he was doing.

    The next instant, the space twisted into a vortex and Hinata vanished into it.

    In exchange a small stone fell on the ground.

    Tsubaki gasped and looked down at the other side of the great wall. Then, over there was,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the rest to you! Me!¡¹

    The figure of Kousuke was saying that while dashing away with a fierce speed toward the mansion with Hinata in his arms.

    A ne with crimson jewel attached on it twinkled on his chest. In the end it was unknown whether Tsubaki and the others noticed that or not.

    Yes, the artifact for lord transformation that reached until the deepest depth in an instant¨D¨DLast Zell Ver. 7 had been activated already!

    ¡¸What-, since when!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. Since when did you hallucinate that I¡¯m the real thing?¡¹

    Kiyotake and others opened their eyes wide in astonishment seeing Kousuke speaking proudly with a somewhat stylish speech.

    Yes, actually when Kousuke scattered smoke bombs just now, he was also recing his main body with a clone. And then the main body put up his invisibility in full power while secretly crossing the earth wall and arrived at the opposite side. After that he teleported Hinata with teleportation artifact.

    ¡¸Chase them right¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu!?¡¹

    Tsubaki moved the earth to chase after Kousuke and Hinata, but the voice that came right from beside her made her responded with an earth spear before she even turned around.

    When she looked over there a beatter, a Kousuke who was skewered there vanished with aical sound of *poof*.

    ¡¸Where are you looking at?¡¹

    ¡¸You-¡¹

    This time it came from the opposite side. Tsubaki¡¯s face that could be seen from the gap of the white cloth was twitching.

    When she looked over her shoulder, there was Kousuke there making a strange pose.

    ¡¸Let me return the words just now back to you.¡¹

    Twirl and turn-.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to go any further than this, Onmyouji everyone.¡¹

    It became noisy at the ground below. When she looked there, Kousuke on the ground was increasing into four.

    No, the number was continuing to increase.

    Even right at this moment.

    They were even at the outer circumference around Kiyotake and the apparitions that were making encirclement. They had been encircled back when they realized!

    Even though it should be bright outside from the moonlight, for some reason some parts of the forest weren¡¯t touched by light at all and one by one Kousuke came out from there!

    Surely they could never even imagine in their dreams that after Kousuke made his clone, put up full powered invisibility and dashed around the great wall, he intentionally used darkness element magic to block the light to make a show of the clones¡¯ appearance!

    ¡¸W-what the hell are you! Just what in the world Ohii-sama turned into her shikigami!?¡¹

    Why were all of theming out while making stylishly cool turn?

    Why was every single one of them making different embarrassingly cool pose?

    Iprehensible. The meaning waspletely iprehensible!

    That was why it was terrifying. Kiyotake couldn¡¯t endure the terror of the unknown and yelled.

    ¡¸Thou ask me who am I? Very well, I shall tell you. Engrave it into the depth of your soul for eternity!!¡¹

    All the clones beautifully synchronized to do ¡°putting on sunsses in the stylishly coolest way that I thought up!¡± at the same time. Even though it was night, they put on sunsses, like that! Scary!

    ¡¸I am the darkness! The aristocrat of the deep abyss!¡¹

    Everyone wanted to tsukkomi, what¡¯s the point of adding ¡°deep¡± to abyss¡­¡­but they couldn¡¯t say anything because of the bizarre atmosphere!

    ¡¸Endou-san, there is no point saying deep abyss. Abyss already has the meaning of deep.¡¹

    That police man, was he a hero!? Everyone wanted to tsukkomi like that, but the bizarre young man continued like he didn¡¯t hear anything so they couldn¡¯t say anything!

    ¡¸I am the guardian of a kindhearted girl, the right hand of the demon king-¡¹

    Now, engrave mine name with a thunderous apuse!

    ¡¸Kousuke E Abyss¨D¨D¡¹

    *Bururururu* A familiar sound rang out.

    The sudden ringtone froze the ce¡¯s air in a different meaning.

    Whose that, turn off your phone beforehand stupid, such atmosphere was spreading. Everyone looked at each other and conversation of ¡¸No, it¡¯s not me¡¹ was repeated everywhere.

    Kousuke E Abysswhatchamacallit-san quietly took out a smartphone from his pocket.

    So it¡¯s you! Gazes that said that stabbed him. Under such gazes, Abysswhatchamacallit read the disyed name and his gaze swam around for a bit before a beatter, he cut off the call with a press of button.

    ¡¸Listen and be amazed! Tremble in fear!¡¹

    And then he tried to continue as though nothing had happened,

    ¡¸Mine name is Kousuke E Aby¨D¨D¡¹

    *Burururururu!!* The ringtone rang out once more. Even though the volume was the same like before, was it just their imagination, this time the ringtone felt like it was a bit angry.

    Even the apparitions looked like they were thinking ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s with this atmosphere¡­¡­¡¹ . While the air of silent puzzlement was filling the area, Abywhatchamacallit-san looked hesitating for bit before in the end,

    ¡¸Mu, muu, at this kind of time¡­¡­give me a second.¡¹

    He thrust a palm of his hand toward Kiyotake as a signal to wait and epted the call. Then,

    ¡¸Hello, Emily, right now this one is a bit busy¡­¡­eh!? Ah-, f-forgive this one. So my carelessness caused the clone over there to vanish¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed the adverse effect of having his focus disturbed caused him to be careless when making new clones. And so Emily called his phone in worry.

    ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re going toe here with Rana and others as reinforcement? Don¡¯t don¡¯t, it¡¯s dangerous here! For Tsuchimikado people I mean! You know, Rana and others, they might get a bit too enthusiastic and go head chop, that¡¯ll be a bit¡­¡­yeah, I¡¯m fine here, really. I already contacted Nagumo and others at noon, and if pushes to shove I can request reinforcement from them.¡¹

    Emily-chan, she was really powerful. Before anyone realized it the lord¡¯s behavior was turning normal.

    Also, a clone was carrying the smartphone was just in case the main body got into a pinch and couldn¡¯t contact the others.

    Not only Kiyotake and others, even Tsubaki was obviously dumbfounded even with her face covered by a white cloth. Well of course they would. Just when they were in the brink off a deathly battle!, their opponent was having a private phone call. Was that kind of guy really existed? It was seriously a Serious Break. Their heart couldn¡¯t keep up¡­¡­

    ¡¸Eh, new woman? There ain¡¯t any! I¡¯m not cheating or anything! Eh? Rana¡¯s sharp woman instinct? Nope nope! Really really! Aby-san never lie! That¡¯s why don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re going to cry like that! Wait, I can hear you over there Rana! Don¡¯t get carried away! There isn¡¯t any new wife or anything at all here! Eh, what? Vanessa? Eh, ire fell from the third floor window? From the shock of more rivals? Go help her quickly! Also tell her it¡¯s just a misunderstanding! Please okay!? Ah, Emily. Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll call you again so¡­¡­then¡¹

    *Pshu* The phone was turned off.

    *Fuu* he exhaled, and then a beatter.

    ¡¸Mine name is Kousuke E Abyssgate!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible even if you force it like that, Endou-san.¡¹

    Fukube¡¯s tsukkomi made all the people of Tsuchimikado thought.

    Exactly as you say! They thought.

    ¡¸Tsu, enough already move all of you!¡¹

    Tsubaki returned to her senses before others and snapped as she gave the order. With that Tsuchimikado n finally returned to fighting mindset.

    Under a very sloppy atmosphere, the fighting to buy time with the positions of both sides reversed began.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words

    Next time, Re-vive-, Hinata revived-! is the n.

    ¡ùThe material above From Baki¡¯s Violent Sea King.

    ¡ùMaterial 2 Since when did you hallucinate?=>It goes without saying, this one is from the person standing above heaven from the stylish death god manga.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410

    Arifureta Chapter 410

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three Reevivedd, Hinata Reviveddd!!

    AN: At the previous chapter I forget to describe the usage of Last Zell when abyss lord multiplied so I revised that part.

    Kousuke crossed the great earth wall and caught Hinata who was tossed to the air. He then broke into a run toward the mansion.

    ¡¸Good grief, that Rana¡­¡­¡¹

    ording to the information that he learned through the clone who picked up the call, it seemed that the sharp instinct of the rabbit eared girl was sensing a presence of new wife for Kousuke.

    ¡¸? Endou-sama? Did you mention something?¡¹

    Hinata looked up worriedly from his chest.

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­he thought for an instant before he shook his head. No matter what, Hinata was just out of the question. She didn¡¯t count as romantic interest at all, and the moment he counted her as one, Japan¡¯s police officers that were more terrifying than even apparition in a sense woulde running again with a demonic look.

    He already had enough with the experience of ¡°being asked with a smile that didn¡¯t reach the eye toe along voluntarily for questioning without any right to refuse-.

    ¡¸Endou-sama¡¯splexion is¡­¡­the curse must be really painful.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I hate myself who can¡¯t do anything at all-¡¹

    ¡¸You really don¡¯t need to mind it! Come on, don¡¯t bite your lip-. I was just listening to my friend¡¯s nonsense a little!¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s expression wouldn¡¯t clear up. You must be acting tough in order to stop me from worrying aren¡¯t you¡­¡­she was looking upward at him with moist eyes that were asking him that.

    Somehow, for some reason¡­¡­her gaze felt like it contained a passion that was unsuited for her age. Kousuke reflexively averted his gaze from it.

    Instantly countless earth spears flew out from the ground. He considered it a stroke of good luck.

    ¡¸Fuh, inadequate-¡¹

    He returned to be abyss lord! (It¡¯s inevitable. By no means I¡¯m transforming into the lord because I like it. By Kousuke)

    He twisted his body, somersaulted, kicked and kicked the earth spears that flew at them one after another and broke through like an acrobat master.

    ¡¸Fuh. Do you think that I can be stopped with just this?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, Endou-sama is acting strange again-¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Abyssgate. Princess, you can even call me Aby-san with affection if you wish it?¡¹

    ¡¸How can this be-. For your heart to be this tormented from stress-¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s misunderstanding though!?¡¹

    A great leap and thennding. In that instant, a pentagram surfaced under his feet.

    ¡¸Setting a trap against this me? Fuh, ridiculous! ¨D¨DAbyss Style Earth Tonjutsu-, Shin¡¯en Houdou BakusaCome O Tyrant of Mine Hell!!¡¹(TN: Abyss¡¯s Crumbling Earth Exploding Sand)

    The ground where the pentagram was drawn bulged and exploded. Naturally the jutsu put inside the pentagram copsed. The lord himself rode on the st and earth fragment to leap even further forward.

    Also, there was no deep meaning to the incantation as usual, so the technique had activated from when he changed ¡°Style¡± from the Abyss Style~.

    ¡¸Endou-sama! The jutsu¡¯s name is different even though it¡¯spletely the same with the jutsu that you disyed at Fushimi!¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu! There is a subtle difference between the two! It¡¯s true you know? Also, I ask thee to call me Abyssgate right now!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my apologies. I don¡¯t have any sense for humor¡­¡­please forgive me!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that!?¡¹

    It seemed that Hinata-chan was thinking that the Abyssgateification was a type of humor if it wasn¡¯t caused by stress. She was hanging her head down in embarrassment because she was unable to give back a tasteful retort. Please, stay like that without changing.

    Even while they were having such exchange, it seemed countless pre-installed jutsu had been prepared along the forest mountain path. They were activating together with the earth spear attacks.

    ¡¸Eeei, what a pain! But, realize that it¡¯s impossible to capture me!¡¹

    With a pointlessly refined turn, he dodged the earth fist that shot toward his back like a matador while producing two clones at both his sides.

    And then, with a superb timing, against the elongating earth spears they,

    ¡¸Now, howl. ¡°Tentei Raizan IchimonjiSky Emperor¡¯s Straight Lightni¡±-¡¹

    ¡¸Now, sing. O ¡°Jigami KikokuganEart God¡¯s Wailing Bullet¡±!¡¹

    Each of the clones used their short sword to melt or smash the spears.

    Also, the attacks¡¯ names were ¡°Shining Lightning me de of Heaven¡¯s Destruction¡± and ¡°Demon Sword of Earth Crawling Demolition Vortex¡± previously. The reason of the name change was of course, because of his mood! This time for some reason naming that sounded like mystic katana sounded more fascinating to his heart!

    It kinda felt like Hinata-chan was making a very conflicted expression, as though she wanted to ask whether that kind of names wasc really alright.

    But, he ignored that because there was no leeway to mind about it right now. Kousuke made one more clone and ordered it to run ahead. When it got caught on a trap and dispersed, he made another one to repeat the same trick. Like that he repeatedly removed the trap with such brute force.

    ¡¸Ku-ku-ku-. I¡¯ll be troubled if they are looking down on this me who had been said as ¡ºIt¡¯s alright no matter how many times they die because they are just clones huh! Hahaa, the next n head is really convenient!¡» while being made to charge through Hauria¡¯s trap zone until I almost died-. Do you know how many times I got my neck chopped!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you being hated that much by them!?¡¹

    Hinata-chan wascking life experience to understand Hauria¡¯s enthusiasm.

    And then, the lord¡¯s number of moves was also getting insufficient.

    The clones wouldn¡¯t increase like he wished for. The curse was getting stronger the deeper he got into thend. His focus was getting obstructed.

    Although he left the majority of his clones to hold back the enemies, at present six clones for here were his limit. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t produce more, but their movement would worsen and he would only waste his magic power pointlessly.

    However, the attacks of the earth were getting even more intense. Their movement was also getting even more polished.

    The earth spears were like a sword mountain now. There were even earth lumps that flew at him like cannonball and pitfalls that suddenly appeared. In addition, the number of traps was also increasing to an astonishing degree.

    In that case, the lord grinned.

    ¡¸Kukuh, I ept the challenge. Taste mine mystique to your heart¡¯s content!!¡¹

    A pentagram trap activated and with some kind of effect it made the clone that got caught in it to vanish with his eyes rolling back. Kousuke used it as a jumping tform before it vanishedpletely and leaped.

    An earth lump shot at him while he was midair which got blocked by a clone. Kouske kicked on that clone and rushed toward the ground.

    At midair he stylishly and pointlessly mixed in the gesture of swiping away with his short sword, switched his grip to backhand grip, and stabbed the sword to the ground at the same timing with hisnding.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t take off your gaze from this! Abyss Style Suiton ¨C Hyouton Composite Forma¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing-, the ground is freezing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please listen to the incantation until the end! This is the shared rule of the whole world! Cough¨D¨D¡±Tokoyou no Eikyuu ToudoSleep in Mine Freezing Embrace¡±-!!¡¹ (TN: Eternal Frost of Perpetual Night)

    *Dopa-* Water torrent was released along the route like a sh flood before it froze in the blink of eye, creating a path of ice. Also, he would have to teach Hinata-chan about what romance was. He had to do it properly while she was still a child. The lord resolved himself.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing-¡¹

    ¡¸A wonderful instinct!¡¹

    When Hinata¡¯s concise warning came, the lord too leaped forward again.

    A beatter a giant earth arm stretched out from right underneath them. With the arm behind them, the lord dashed toward the ice path and jumped on it before sliding like a skater.

    Just as nned, the traps along the path were all unable to activate from under the ice.

    Iron baskets for torches could be seen ahead, including the boundary line between the mountain forest and the mansion.

    The earth became a high wave that obstructed their way ahead. It spread like a giant jaw and descended on them.

    ¡¸Scatter it apart, me!¡¹

    ¡ºLeave it to me, me!¡»

    A clone was projected. The clone leaped by himself into the earth jaw and exploded in that instant. The magic power explosion that was apanied with impact opened a hole in the jaw.

    Kousuke leaped into there and passed through. He also took the time to meaninglessly rotate four times nimbly like a figure skating athlete before beautifullynding & skating.

    ¡¸Nnaaaa~, E-Endou-samaa~! Forgive my rudeness but-, are the turns that you have been doing since some time ago really necessary!? The world is turning¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, why do you think that they are unnecessary!¡¹

    ¡¸Ee!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you wish to be a wonderfuldy, then you should polish your sense of romance and semicircr canals, my princess!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa, I¡¯ll have to cure Endou-sama when all these are over.¡¹

    ¡¸What can you mean by that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Surely, I¡¯ll surely find a doctor with good heart for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Mine heart isn¡¯t ill or anything though!?¡¹

    No, certainly he had the illness of the heart called chuunibyou, but the lord who was in the lord transformation didn¡¯t have the self-awareness of it. Because he was able to be aware of it only after the transformation was dispelled. At that time Hinata-chan, please give the healing to Endou-sama who would be writhing from mental agony by all means.

    ¡¸More importantly, we will get out of the forest soon, princess!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! A-also if possible please call me by my name normally¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I shall call you my hime!¡¹

    ¡¸It worsened!?¡¹

    Perhaps this was a type of frivolous talk that was made possible by the rtionship of trust between them. In any case, the lord who had ovee the mountain of traps and wave attacks of the earth finally got out of the mountain forest and stepped into the mansion¡¯s ground.

    And then,

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s eyes opened wide. The lord also reflexively stopped moving and narrowed his eyes.

    Thick trees and vast garden with bonfire iron baskets scattered all over it. There was a splendid one-story mansion deeper inside.

    A narrow stone paving stretched until the entrance. At the middle point between the mountain forest and the mansion, there were conspicuously tworge trees growing at both sides of the stone paving like a torii.

    The ce had a vaguely divine atmosphere like the ground inside the main shrine.

    But, what stole their attention weren¡¯t those.

    It was the giant earth dome soaring tall at the back of the mansion.

    Although the mansion only had one story, its roof was still quite tall. This dome¡¯s height far surpassed that. It almost reached the canopy of tree leaves and branches. The earth hemisphere was whirling like tornado.

    ¡¸So they surround the heavenly altar itself huh.¡¹

    It seemed that the whole ritual spot at the back was physically surrounded. Certainly, this barrier was far more troublesome than a magical barrier made from jutsu. Tsubaki deserved praise for being able to manipte earth at this scale from that range.

    (No, the earth¡¯s movement was getting even more refined the closer we got¡­¡­considering that, is this the same like the time with Taisei-dono?)

    That was to say, the people lying in wait were given the authority to manipte a part of that earth apparition. That was the lord¡¯s hypothesis. There, Hinata¡¯s anxious voice rang out.

    ¡¸Endou-sama, what about Otou-sama and the others!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please calm down princess. Your father and everyone are still safe.¡¹

    The lord¡¯s sunss wasn¡¯t just a normal sunss.

    Other than the functions of foresight, perception amplification, far sight, and so on, it was also equipped with thermograph function to detect living thing¡¯s sign through obstruction.

    That function pierced through even the mansion and the earth barrier. Sure enough, he detected the heats of people sitting in twoyers of circles on the altar, and at the center of them there were people sitting in the four cardinal directions. In other words, Taisei and others were still alive.

    At the same time, he could also see the heat sources of ten people standing on their way between that altar and the earth barrier.

    Eight people were sitting cross legged in one line, while two people were standing and waiting for them.

    Most likely those two people standing were the elderly nobleman and the next head Takehiko.

    Right after he confirmed that, heat and pain that pierced his whole body generated from his neck. His mind got slightly shaken and it felt like something heavy was suddenly ced on his body.

    He was assaulted by a concentrated curse that was iparable from before. There was no doubt, this must be their jutsu.

    As expected from thestyer of fortress.

    But, that was exactly why, the lord grinned fearlessly.

    ¡¸The result won¡¯t change! If this is the best that you all can doo-¡¹

    He sprinted at full speed in one breath as though to leave behind everything in the dust. Hinata also suppressed her anxiety and clung on the lord.

    And then, the moment he was going to pass between the two trees that were like sacred trees,

    ¡¸Tsu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, kyaah¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s figure was at midair. The lord had thrown her roughly.

    The sudden happening caused Hinata to scream reflexively, but a clone immediately caught her midair after that.

    Meanwhile, when it came to the lord who threw Hinata,

    ¡¸Tsk, not bad. It was like your presence was nonexistent.¡¹

    He was in the verge of getting crushed by a giant jaw. His legs were holding back the lower jaw while his hands were pushing up the upper jaw by crossing two short swords. With that he somehow defended from getting bitten to death.

    The true identity of the attacker was a giant snake, no, from the scales covering its long and thick body, and the fangs lined up orderly in its mouth and the two horns growing from its head, perhaps he should call it a ¡°dragon¡± instead. The trees themselves were transformed into this shape andunched a perfect surprise attack on him.

    To be even more thorough, there were even roots breaking through the stone paving and entwined around the lord¡¯s legs. Because he couldn¡¯t immediately dodged because of that, he swiftly threw Hinata away.

    (A new apparition huh.)

    He thought that for an instant, but no matter how he saw it, the thing¡¯s nature felt different.

    He couldn¡¯t feel the ominous and mystical atmosphere that was unique to apparition from it. It was d in blue light particles and he even felt sublimity vaguely from it.

    ¡¸Endou-samaa-¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need for worry, princess!¡¹

    He intentionally replied to the screaming Hinata with a light tone.

    At the same time, the clone used the short sword like a certain light ¡ðaber to melt the dragon¡¯s neck. The lord kicked on the head part that lost its strength and escaped.

    Hinata was relieved, but right after the clonended, she screamed ¡¸Fuhyaa!?¡¹ once more.

    She got thrown again. Furthermore, this time she was thrown horizontally like a cannonball.

    The lord turned while catching her body to perfectly killed the momentum. It was a superb technique that he could use only because he was a skilled turn user.

    Even though she felt like the world was turning round and round around her, Hinata turned her gaze to see why she got thrown again. There she saw the clone getting pushed down by a white giant body.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s a tiger this time huh!¡¹

    As expected he couldn¡¯t feel ominous aura from them. The figure that was d in white light was giving off a divine aura.

    Even so, there was no changing the fact that it attacked them. The clone held back the approaching jaw with a short sword in one hand while mowing its neck with the short sword in his other hand. But, what came from that was a hard sound like metal colliding with metal. The de was deflected by the thing¡¯s fur.

    ¡¸Whattt!? It¡¯s just like Shia-dono!¡¹

    The clone was bitten and vanished with those words as hisst.

    There was no time to even breath. This time a vermilion light came from right from the front above. Right after that wings sprouted from the light like a butterfly emerging from its cocoon. Then the light transformed into a zing bird.

    The figure that had scarlet halo shining behind it looked sublime just as expected.

    It pped its wings once. It raised a high-pitched cry. Right after that, a heat wave assaulted them.

    ¡¸H-hot¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, my heart is constantly zing. There is no need to heat it up even more I believe?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t something that could burn them to death in an instant. It must be because there was Hinata here. Although, that heat was like sauna. In addition it was apanied by wind so it was hard to open their eyes. It was also hard to breath. Normal human might faint if they got exposed to this heat for five minutes.

    A clone immediately rushed to eliminate it, but as expected it was merciless to anything other than Hinata. It fired feathers that were scorching red and the clone got turned into a Swiss cheese.

    In addition, in a stroke of a profound mystery the me feathers thatnded on the surrounding dispersed without burning even a single de of grass.

    And, and, Hinata suddenly pressed her hands on her throat and coughed violently.

    ¡¸Endou-sama¡­¡­my throat is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu! This is¡­¡­a bit bad!¡¹

    When he realized, there was a different existence taking position at the opposite side of the white tiger.

    Its appearance was like water itself was converging into a shape ofrge turtle. Its heavy looking stance gave it a sluggish impression.

    But, its form that was d in highly transparent ck light spontaneously caused feeling of awe to well up at the inside. And then, its ability was also something terrifying.

    ¡¸Are you trying to make us dehydrated!? I¡¯m not delicious as a dried food you know!¡¹

    Yes, the water turtle was taking away the moisture from the surrounding. Not only from the air, it was also drawing away the moisture from inside the lord and Hinata¡¯s body bit by bit. Hinata was pained from dry throat due to theck of moisture in her mouth.

    For the time being, he sent a clone. If it was a clone made from magic power that didn¡¯t have any moisture inside the body, even the water turtle¡¯s ability could be neutralized¡­¡­that was his guess, but it seemed that the turtle couldn¡¯t be dealt with so easily.

    ¡¸Tsk, so it also has regeneration ability! What a pain!¡¹

    Just in case, the clone used hyouton (ice element) to freeze and smash the turtle, but the water body was reconfigured in the blink of eye and furthermore it changed into water torrent that quickly traveled to a distance. From there the turtle started to steal moisture once more.

    The dehydration effect vanished right after it was defeated, so it wasn¡¯tpletely meaningless but¡­¡­

    It seemed that regeneration ability wasn¡¯t limited to the water turtle.

    A ripping sound could be heard from behind. Hinata who was in the lord¡¯s embrace looked behind over his shoulder and spoke with a shaky voice.

    ¡¸The dragon just now is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s growing again right? Looks like we better consider all the trees in this mountain to be transformed object.¡¹

    Most likely, the fire bird and the white tiger would also revive even after they got defeated.

    ¡¸There is no time to care about them! Take care of them, us!¡¹

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºLeave it to us, me!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    He sent two clones each to all the enemies. His specs were rising up together with his Abyssification that was deepening as more time passed. With that he became able to summon two moer clones.

    While his clones held back the enemies, he jumped to the rooftop of the mansion with a single leap and charged toward the barrier right after that.

    ¡¸Princess, I ask you to endure for a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m, fine-. Please, don¡¯t mind me!¡¹

    Thanks to the clones distracting the fire bird and the water turtle with all their strength, the progression of the heat wave and dehydration were temporarily stopped, even so it still should be harsh for Hinata¡¯s immature body.

    Her courageous reply really showed just how gutsy this princess was. The lord sent her that praise in his heart while,

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to force my way through-!!¡¹

    Using Abyss Style Dotonjutsu¨D¨Dabbreviated, he tried to slip into the earth barrier itself and passed through. It was one of the lord¡¯s favorite trick to sneak into underground. Hinata also closed her eyes tightly and prepared to hold her breathing.

    But, as expected it seemed they couldn¡¯t pass through that easily.

    ¡¸oOOOH!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaah¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just a mere earth wall. It was like a rapid torrent. The inside of the wall was in a state of earth flood with overwhelming mass.

    Because of that, they got washed away even with the lord creating a space with his doton. And then they got blown away to outside right away.

    The lord used his back to break their fall while protecting Hinata. Then he rolled backward to get back on his feet.

    There, countless tree roots grew from the ground and entwined around them like tentacles.

    The clones that were sent toward the wooden dragon cut down the dragon¡¯s neck while vanishing at the same time from getting pierced by the countless branches growing from it. But right after that, the dragon¡¯s head grew out from the roots entwining around the main body and Hinata.

    It seemed it could move instantly from tree to tree.

    ¡¸¨D¨DHisai RenpaFire Destruction Violent Wave-¡¹

    Actually he wanted to chant Abyss Style Fire and Wind Composite Tonjutsu ¨C Shin¡¯en no Kouen SenpuSurge O me of ck Darknes-!! while making a pose, but he didn¡¯t want to distress Hinata physically so he abbreviated the name with bitterness!!

    He hugged Hinata tighter to hide her on his chest and right after that, me that pierced the sky surged around the two.

    The wood dragon bit at the lord¡¯s head while using another root to tear off Hinata from him, but it was carbonized in the blink of eyes and its ashes were blown by the wind.

    The zing whirlwind was dispelled, at the same time an explosive sound thundered.

    The clone that was fighting the white tiger put his own hand into its mouth and self-exploded. The tiger¡¯s head was atrociously smashed up. And then it regenerated as though nothing had happened. It was the same with the wood dragon, it was growing back from a tree slightly far away.

    The lord too summoned new clones at his left and right, one for each of enemy.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t find anything that seem like a core. Perhaps their origin is in another location.¡»

    ¡ºConsidering their appearance and ability, the toriis surrounding the heavenly altars are suspicious. In that case, their true identity is also naturally clear. Isn¡¯t that right, me?¡»

    Water torrent whirled and the water turtle circled to in front of him. At the right was the wood dragon and at the left was the white tiger growling. And then above behind him was the fire bird flying above the mansion¡¯s roof.

    Oddly they were positioned in the four directions of north, east, west, and east with the direction in front of him was north. Added with their external appearances, the lord guessed their identity.

    ¡¸I see. So they are Tsuchimikado¡¯s guardian gods.]

    ¡ºExactly.¡»

    The lord¡¯s muttering was affirmed by a male¡¯s voice that resounded like a mountain¡¯s echo.

    ¡ºThe four gods protecting the territory of Tsuchimikado are indestructible.¡»

    ¨D¨DTsuchimikado n¡¯s Guardian Divine Beasts The Four Gods

    The east guardian ruling over ¡°wood¡±, ¡°Seiryuu¡±.

    The south guardian ruling over ¡°fire¡±, ¡°Suzaku¡±.

    The west guardian ruling over ¡°metal¡±, ¡°Byakko¡±.

    The north guardian ruling over ¡°water¡±, ¡°Genbu¡±.

    No wonder they were d in a divine aura. Of course they couldn¡¯t possibly be the genuine four gods, there was no doubt that in the end they were just ¡°shiki¡± that Tsuchimikado created.

    But, their abilities were extraordinary. Most likely they could only be activated by the head of Tsuchimikado in thisnd of Tsuchimikado, furthermore only in this extremely limited ce that was the inside of the main residence¡¯s ground.

    They were truly a trump card. The strongestbat strength of Tsuchimikado.

    In fact, they were able to stop the abyss lord dead on his track.

    Hinata red with a grave expression at the caster who was at the other side of that earth barrier. The lord also narrowed his eyes.

    ¡¸You are, the elderly nobleman¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well well. So the house head finally deign to make his entrance.¡¹

    An affirmation came back. That he was none other than the house head of Tsuchimikado n, Tsuchimikado Jounosuke.

    ¡ºGive up princess. I have seen the limit of that shikigami.¡»

    Lord looked back. He didn¡¯t make stylish reply. The Kousuke part inside was going ¡¸Eh? Hinata-chan¡¯s shikigami? Where?¡¹, because he would never ept that he was being thought as a shikigami by all means.

    ¡ºThe ritual will finish soon. It¡¯s impossible for you to repel the four gods and break through this protection of Sokujou in several minutes. Ohii-sama yourself doesn¡¯t wish to go through agony pointlessly correct?¡»

    In fact, the remaining time was around three minutes. That was the time limit.

    ¡¸Are you telling me to simply watch my father, my family die quietly!? There is no way anyone can do something like that!¡¹

    ¡ºBut, your mother will stay alive.¡»

    ¡¸Tsu, that¡¯s-¡¹

    Oh? Lord was secretly taking out something from his pocket¡­¡­

    ¡ºIn the first ce, the cause of everything is Fujiwara n¡¯s fall into earthly life and their trampling of our ancestral spirit¡¯s dear wish. I shall have all of you to pay for those unforgivable neglects!¡»

    The amnesiac Hinata didn¡¯t understand the depth of discord between Fujiwara n and Tsuchimikado n.

    Whether it was the feelings that both sides harbored, or the fact, nothing.

    However, she at least understood what was wrong. That was why.

    ¡¸In that case, turn your anger toward Fujiwara only! Doing something like releasing all the evil spirits to threaten the innocent people is wrong! Please rethink your doing!¡¹

    ¡ºSilence! There¡¯s no way a little girl like you can understand our¨D¨Dwait a second. You bastard! What are you doing!¡»

    Lord was doing something horrible while Hinata and the elderly were heating up.

    Hinata gasped in surprise and turned her gaze. There she saw the lord injecting the content of a syringe into his neck. It was marble colored liquid that looked abnormal no matter how she looked at it.

    ¡¸What am I doing? Fuh, I shall tell you something good. This is Cheatmate¨D¨DFUUUUUUH, I¡¯M BOILINGGGGGGGG, IT¡¯S SUPER EXCITIIIIIIIING!!¡¹

    Lord was starting to go HIIHAAAH!! in the middle of his exnation. Crazy.

    Hinata-chan yelled with a startled look.

    ¡¸Aah, you must not-, Endou-samaa!! How can youy your hand on a dangerous drug!¡¹

    ¡ºLaying a hand, on dangerous drug!? No, wait, drug for shikigami? What do you mean!?¡»

    The confused elderly nobleman also yelled. He never heard of ¡°dangerous drug¡± having any effect on apparition. No, a certain ogre king was also said to get exterminated after he got drunk on sake, so unexpectedly there might be some effect¡­¡­

    Putting that aside, lord¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, white smoke was wafting up from his whole body from some reason, and he bent backward whilebing up his hand with one hand and starting tough HAAAHHAHHAHHAHHAH loudly. No matter how anyone looked at him, he only looked like a dangerous person who was getting high from a ¡°dangerous drug¡±, but of course, he wasn¡¯t dirtying his hand with illegal drug because he was feeling cornered despite his appearance.

    ¡¸That is the embodiment of infinitude, deeper than hell, the inescapable ckness¨D¨D¡¹

    Quietly his face turned serious, he raised one hand above, and began to chant stylishly.

    ¡¸The wind is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºWhat are, what are you trying to do!!¡»

    The air changed. The wind changed.

    The wind was moving in a slow spiral around the whirling barrier of earth. Leaves and grasses were getting carried along with the flow. Then in the next moment, they all stopped movingpletely and returned back to the ground before right after that, they all headed up at the same time.

    No, to be more urate it was more like that they were drawn up.

    The mansion ground that was quiet bright from the torches and moonlight was slightly darkening as though the light was sucked away.

    *Jijiji-* A sound that sounded like electrification echoed.

    Hinata looked up with a gasp. To right above the barrier of earth.

    Over there, there was a small ck sphere rotating¨D¨D

    Right after that, the chanting of the lord that was stacked up with extreme carefulness waspleted.

    ¡¸Here it is created, the star of disaster that swallow all creation¨D¨D¡±Kokutenkyuuck Sky Destitution¡±-!!¡¹

    The star of disaster was erged explosively. It was the secret technique of gravity magic to annihte everything by swallowing them, the trump card of lord.

    ¡¸Kyaah!?¡¹

    ¡ºImpossible-!?¡»

    A scream broke out from Hinata while agitation surged from the elderly nobleman.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. The earth was getting sucked up with violent momentum. The sparking ck sphere with diameter of five meter was swallowing them up.

    The earth was getting sucked up toward the sky as though gravity didn¡¯t exist. That sight was just like a joke. It was as though heaven and earth had been overturned.

    Both Hinata and the elderly nobleman were looking up at that in a daze. They didn¡¯t know what would be the fate of the things that got swallowed into there, but their instinct had guessed it.

    That was, anything that had been swallowed by that would only vanish.

    Mercilessly, without any discrimination. It would swallow anything and everything and brought demise.

    It was an absolutely inescapable annihtion.

    That was, yes, that was¨D¨Dsomething far more terrifying than something like apparition.

    ¡¸Nuguuuuuh¡¹

    She heard groaning. Hinata who was shaking in fear returned to her senses and looked at the face of the lord who was embracing her painfully tightly.

    The lord¡¯s face that looked so easygoing before this was now soaked with sweat. Blood veins rose to the surface of his face like they were going to burst, and he was biting his lip in agony.

    It was obvious from a single nce that he was concentrating with everything he had, no, with effort that went over his limit.

    It was only natural. He was activating the secret technique of gravity magic in this area where his concentration was extremely disturbed.

    Furthermore, the magic had to be controlled with extreme precision to only suck up the earth barrier without touching the elderly nobleman and Taisei and others inside the barrier.

    Originally such performance was impossible and ill-advised. The cause that allowed him to maintain such impossibly difficult technique was the marble colored liquid that lord injected into himself just now.

    ¨D¨DCheatmate ASAP

    ¡°Abyssgate-san¡¯s Special Awakening Present!¡± That was the name for the item that came from a certain SOUSAKANagentwho won the naming right through a rock-paper-scissors match. This was a new magic drug exclusive for Kousuke.

    Professor Emily who received the supply of other world ingredients that Hajime collectedbined them with the medicine she created from a certain biological weapon of ancient time to create this. It was a dangerous drug that would definitely blow anyone other than Kousuke to a hallucination world for sure if they consumed it.

    The special ¡°Limit Break¡± called ¡°Abyss Lord¡± that wouldn¡¯t put its user into weakened state after use by giving gradual increase to the user¡¯s specs.

    In exchange of killing that merit, ¡°Last Zell¡± generated the same effect like normal ¡°Limit Break¡±, but with ¡°Abyss Lord¡±, by also using recovery medicine from that point and waiting for a considerable time to pass, it was possible for the specs increase to reach until the level of ¡°Limit Break ¨C Supreme¡±.

    In other words, Cheatmate ASAP was a drug to blow away even this required time to reach ¡°Supreme¡± level.

    Of course the recoil from the drug was great and in addition it had the weak point of onlysting for three minutes but¡­¡­

    Right now those three minutes were enough.

    ¡ºFour gods-, the head of Tsuchimikado offer his plea!! I ask thee to remove the enemy of ill intent toward thisnd!!¡»

    The words of power of the elderly that sounded like a shriek echoed.

    The four gods let out a roar that they had never made until now.

    They moved fiercely as though they had forgotten to give any consideration for Hinata¡¯s safety. The appearance of this unexpected trump card of the lord made the elderly to consider that it was fine even if Hinata died here. He had decided that the priority was to stop the threat no matter what.

    Those four gods were intercepted by two clones for each of them. The lord didn¡¯t use his usual overwhelming multiplying tactic. He was unwilling to spend resource for the clones and assigned his energy mostly for controlling the ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡±.

    ¡¸Princess-, get away, from me-¡¹

    The main body had no leeway to protect Hinata. If his control of the ck star of disaster was disturbed for even a little, it might swallow up everything on the ground.

    That was why, he considered it fortunate that the enemies were prioritizing his defeat. He squeezed out the energy to create the ninth clone to evacuate Hinata to a safe area.

    Hinata gulped.

    She could see the clones desperately fighting back. One cloned sacrificed itself to block an attack toward the main body, then the second clone used that opening to attack, and then the first clone revived immediately from that second clone. Death and revival were repeated in high speed from the repetition of that process alternately.

    Even so, the four gods were rampaging tremendously as though they had transformed into furious gods. Their attacks went through the gaps and headed toward the main body.

    And yet the lord ignored them and used his body to shield Hinata, as though to say that there was no problem as long as the attacks didn¡¯t deal lethal wound on him. His cheeks and shoulders were shed up by branches¡¯ thrusts, his skin was burned by me feathers.

    ¡¸Princess-, quick-¡¹

    Even the lord¡¯s words were bing halting in desperation. Hinata saw all those from close by.

    And then, a beatter. The hand of the ninth clone that was trying to lead her away forcefully in hurry was,

    ¡¸I¡¯m not princess-. My name is Hinata!!¡¹

    Shaken off. The lord¡¯s eyes turned round like saucer when Hinata hugged him with the intention of absolutely not letting go.

    ¡ºPrincess-, move away from there! I won¡¯t mind even if you lose one or two of your limbs-¡»

    ¡¸Just do it if you want!¡¹

    ¡¸Princess!?¡¹

    ¡ºWhat!?¡»

    The lord and the elderly nobleman¡¯s shocked voices ovepped.

    At the same time, the lord who was nearby, and the elderly nobleman who was getting into view due to the earth barrier getting gradually peeled off became the ones holding their breath this time when they saw Hinata¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing the very strong glimmer in those eyes.

    ¡¸I-, absolutely won¡¯t part from this person! If you want to harm this person then you have to go through me first-!!¡¹

    ¡ºWhat are you saying just for a mere shikigami-¡»

    Hinata ignored the elder and used her hands to hold the cheeks of the lord who was about to say ¡¸Princess-, don¡¯t say such stupid thi¨D¨D¡¹ to match his gaze to hers from really close.

    ¡¸Use me as shield!¡¹

    The lord lost the rest of his words in front of the determination dwelling inside the girl¡¯s eyes.

    Certainly, even if the elderly nobleman could tolerate Hinata getting heavily injured, he would be troubled if she died. If the lord took the initiative and used her as shield, the attacks of the four gods would definitely get restricted too.

    Although, he couldn¡¯t allow something like that. Just as he was about to object¨D¨D

    ¡¸You are risking your life for my sake. Then, losing a mere one or two limbs is nothing at all!¡¹

    He was made to swallow back his words again.

    Even while they were doing that Genbu¡¯s ability was intermittently attacking them, taking away moisture from Hinata. Her voice hoarsened and there were small cracks forming in her lips.

    However, Hinata¡¯s words didn¡¯t stop. They couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    ¡¸Just as you are protecting me, I¡¯ll protect you. By doing that, we can ovee any kind of difficulty no matter what, that¡¯s what I believe-!!¡¹

    Perhaps, even though she had no memory and couldn¡¯t use any jutsu, those words might already be words that contained power in them¨D¨Dwords of power in its truest sense.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief, those words cause shivers inside.¡¹

    Feeling of enjoyment naturally rose inside the lord¡¯s tone.

    He erased the ninth clone that he formed by forcing himself. He got down on one knee in order to reduce the surface area of his body that could be targeted as much as possible, and then he put down Hinata on the ground.

    And then,

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you, Hinata.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, yes!¡¹

    In respond to the words of the lord, or perhaps Kousuke¡¯s words, Hinata replied with a bright smile that was unthinkable for the gruesome situation she was put in.

    And then, she faced forward and made good on her words by spreading out her hands. She faced the elderly nobleman and the others who hadpletelye into view now. From her, they could certainly see the drive of her determination to throw herself into attack to be a shield if it was really necessary.

    At the same time, it could be felt that the lord¡¯s focus waspletely put toward the ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡±. It was unknown what was really going on inside his head, but from the outside it looked doubtful whether he would be able to react immediately if Hinata really threw herself into danger.

    A type of trust that the elder and other n members held toward the lord, that no matter how fierce their attack to him was, the princess would still be safe under his protection was shaken at this point.

    The elderly nobleman gritted his teeth audibly and raised his voice angrily.

    ¡ºThe time!?¡»

    ¡ºWe need one more minute-¡»

    One of the casters who was desperately sending curse to the lord answered.

    A deathly battle was unfolding between the infinite multiplication of the earth apparition and the pulling force of the ck star were, but it seemed the advantage was at the side of the ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡±.

    The firstyer of the barrier protecting the elder and his men was pulled up like a waterfall going through rewinding. It couldn¡¯t fulfill its function anymore. Their figures were beingpletely exposed.

    However, the secondyer, thest barrier surrounding the heavenly altar was still there. As expected because of its small size, it had more earthpressed in it. There was also how the power of the ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡±was being adjusted to stop it from being lethal toward human, so it looked like it would take time right now for it to dismantle thest barrier¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DFifty five seconds remaining until the ritual¡¯spletion

    The elderly nobleman grinned despite the cold sweat he was soaked in. They made it in time. It was their victory.

    (Otou-sama-)

    Hinata was driven by fretfulness seeing that. Her feeling toward her father swelled up in her heart.

    Perhaps that was why. At that time, a divine revtion came down on Hinata.

    That was the instinct of the genius onmyouji who was said as the seconding of her ancestor, and thest hand that was still just barely remaining for the father who believed in his daughter¡¯s sixth sense more than anyone.

    Hinata took a deep breath. And then,

    ¡¸OTOO~~~SAMAA~~~~-!!¡¹

    It was a mystery how such small body could produce such loud voice to call her father.

    The elder and others grinned scornfully, seeing her trying to call her father back into sanity at thiste hour¨D¨Dbefore their eyes opened wide like saucer.

    ¡¸JAPAN DERBYYY, IT¡¯S STARTINGGGGGGGGGG!!¡¹

    In that instant, Taisei¡¯s eyes that were closed inside the earth barrier snapped wide open *KA-!!* in a sh.

    At the same time, a loud voice that gave no damn about the earth barrier and the like resounded!

    ¡¸Thy mastertrainemand thee-. Come to me! ¨D¨D¡±Horse OniHinatyrant!!¡±¡¹

    If it was his daughter, he believed that she would surely say the strongestJapan activation wordsopening.

    Even if he was bound by enemy¡¯s jutsu, there would be no problem if he acted subconsciously. That self-suggestion that he just barely managed to nt in himself when he was attacked was now activated.

    In respond to its master¡¯s call, the huge apparition horse that was given its name with the hope that it would ¡°rule like the tyrant when it was time for war even though usually it was kind like his daughter¡± appeared.

    Somehow it looked like it was a bit reluctant somehow, but it neighed with air enveloping its body and it charged toward the elderly nobleman and others.

    ¡¸Impossible-, how can he do that when is under Tou-san¡¯s jutsu¨D¨Dgofuaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Takehikoooo!? Nuoh, stop-, uaaaaaaaah!?¡¹

    It was a perfect surprise attack. Not to mention that everyone there waspletely focused in holding back the lord with all their strength.

    There was no way they could do anything to respond. The six elite n members of Tsuchimikado were kicked around by the horse¡¯s six legs. Takehiko who swiftly moved to protect the elderly nobleman was sent flying as though he just got hit by a car. The elder¡¯s clothes got bitten by the horse¡¯s mouth and it swung him around. His coat was torn off and his body got tossed away to somewhere.

    Naturally, the curse stopped and the attacks of the four gods also turned duller.

    That was truly a lethal opening.

    ¨D¨DThirty seconds remaining until the ritual¡¯spletion

    ¡¸Hahah, that was truly an amazingbo of father daughter! Leave the rest to me!!¡¹

    The concentration obstruction was alleviated and the clones obtained leeway in their battle. The lord dispersed four of them and reassigned the resource from them to the ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡±.

    A brutal sucking force gripped the earth solidly and it was sucked up without any room for resistance.

    The speed of the absorption and annihtion waspletely, overwhelmingly surpassing the multiplication speed of the earth.

    Finally there was a sound of *bobah* and the barrier crumbled.

    Dots of light could be seen inside. Light particles were floating up unsteadily from the ground. A shining pentagram was floating above the altar. And then, the members of Fujiwara n were chanting mantra in unison even now with expression like ghost.

    ¨D¨DTwenty seconds remaining

    ¡¸Wait here Hinata!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-. Please save them-, Endou-sama!¡¹

    The lord left Hinata behind and broke into a run.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you! Devour the sacrifice ande¨C¡¹

    Takehiko¡¯s words of power and scream resounded.

    Over there, he was losing one arm with blood spurting out. Using thatpensation, the next generation¡¯s house head unleashed his strongest move. He couldn¡¯t control it because he was still immature, but thisst insurance coulde into y now that the lord was away from Hinata.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Tsuchigumo¡±!!¡¹

    A big name showed at thiste.

    Appearing from the pentagram that was drawn on the ground in front of the altar was a giant spider.

    It was d in ominous aura that was iparable to all the apparitions before this. It let out thundering roar that was seething with malice and loathing toward human¨D¨D

    ¡¸Sorry but, this one¡¯s real field is assassination!¡¹

    The zing short sword ¡°Tentei Raizan Ichimonji¡± skewered the spider¡¯s brain from behind. A beatter, me fiercely spurted out from the spider¡¯s eyes and mouth, and here and there all over its body. A shriek surged out from it.

    The lord¡¯s figure was already behind the Tsuchigumo. He simply threw his short sword to behind him as he passed over it.

    Time was also the lord¡¯s ally.

    His specs kept increasing as time passed. His movement easily left behind the perception of ordinary person and even the senses of a powerful apparition. Takehiko hadpletely misread the timing to y his trump card.

    ¡¸Now then, with this even the girl¡¯s tragedy shall¨D¨D¡¹

    With his other short sword ¡°Ijgami Kikokumaru¡± in reverse grip, the lord leaped to the center of the altar.

    ¨D¨DFive seconds remaining until the ritual¡¯spletion

    ¡¸STOPPPPPP!!¡¹

    As the despairing scream of the elderly nobleman reverberated, the mystical sword that had the function of giving exceptional assistance for earth element tonjutsu was,

    ¡¸Come to an end.¡¹

    Stabbed.

    Immediately, the lower part of the heavenly altar burst off in destruction. Cracks ran through the whole thing, and in addition, the ground bulged and gently pushed Taise and others to outside.

    The light scattered, and the pentagram was now¨D¨Dvanishing.

    The elderly nobleman and others stood dumbfounded in their inability to ept reality.

    The four gods stopped moving. The earth was alsopletely falling silent.

    The abyss lord also reached his limit. His clones and ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡± were vanishing.

    The raging wind stopped, and silence descended.

    Looking at Taisei and others who were rolled outside the altar, every single one of them had badplexion and groaning, but it seemed they werepletely liberated from the jutsu of barrier destruction. There was no danger to their life.

    A sigh of relieve was breathed out.

    Last Zell and Cheatmate¡¯s effect ran out and his body was assaulted by a feeling of lethargy, even so the lord mustered hisst strength and sighed fuh with a smile.

    And then with a frantic efforts he turned while sheathed his sword with the greatest and coolest style that he had been trained in so many times by a certain rabbit eared n. He pushed up his sunss with his finger¨D¨D

    In that instant, earth burst up with a thunderous roar behind him like a geyser.

    ¡¸Tsu!? You are really persistent!¡¹

    Could it be that this mountain itself was already transforming into the earth apparition? Even though such unpleasant possibility crossed his mind, he let his guard down thinking that the case was closed with how the elderly nobleman and the others were in a daze. Did they wish to finish off Kousuke no matter what?

    The lord hadpletely returned back into Kousuke. Mental agony and shame flooded him. He wanted to use earth tonjutsu to bury himself, even so in front of the high wave of earth that was descending on him,

    (Make it in time-!!)

    He tried to oppose it while half praying¨D¨D

    ¡¸KinProhibit-!!¡¹

    Instantly, a wave of light surged.

    It was a beautiful pure white light that was simply too pure.

    That wave of light pushed back the earth wave that was trying to swallow Kousuke at that moment.

    Kousuke gasped and looked back across his shoulder.

    There was Hinata. With the horse oni standing obediently behind her, she was forming a sword handsign with her right hand¡¯s index finger and middle finger standing straight. Her left hand was making a swiping move. Her form looked somewhat elegant.

    Pieces of paper fluttered in the air from her left hand. It was a human shaped paper that was torn to shreds¨D¨Dthe vessel where Hinata¡¯s memory was sealed into.

    Most likely, when the horse oni assaulted the elder and torn off his coat, it was for the sake of taking that thing back.

    In other words, right now she was,

    ¡¸Endou-sama, my heartfelt gratitude for you. Please leave the rest to me.¡¹

    Her lovely voice that sounded like the ring of a bell was the same like before. There was also no change with her appearance.

    However, she was different. Completely different from before.

    There was a core in her tone. Her eyes that were tinged with pure white light were looking straight forward unwaveringly. Her dignified standing posture was indescribably beautiful.

    For a moment, Kousuke forgot what he was going to say and even the enemy behind him.

    There was no problem even if he forgot.

    Hinata silently took a deep breath.

    ¡¸¨D¨DBanki KoufukuAll Minds Capittion¡¹

    The words of power that were filled with fierce determination became the light that was as bright as then sun of a sunny day. It painted over the territory of Tsuchimikado n.

    No existence in this ce could resist it.

    The earth crumbled, the four gods were sent back, the elder and his group were restrained and pushed on their knees¨D¨D

    Fujiwara Hinata.

    The strongest onmyouji of this generation was revived right here, right now.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    If this chapter came out Saturdayst week, the line about derby will hit dead on. Too bad.

    Next time, the oni Nee-san wille out, perhaps.

    Please look forward to it!

    ¡ùThere are updates at Comic Gardo.

    Main story Chapter 51 Strange. Tio looks like a capable beautiful Onee-san¡­¡­

    Academy Chapter 16 Swimsuit chapter.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411

    Arifureta Chapter 411

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three Woaow, Little Girl So Stroong

    AN: First I have to apologize. I wasn¡¯t able to reach until the oni Nee-san¡¯s part. I¡¯m sorry. Though it won¡¯t be able to make up for it, I hope you readers can enjoy the little girl¡¯s peerlessness.

    Going back slightly in time.

    After the lord and Hinata rushed to the main residence, the site where the enemies were being held beck also descended into a chaotic and intense melee.

    ¡¸Kuh, so troublesome!¡¹

    The one who subconsciously cursed was Tsuchimikado Tsubaki.

    The great wall that blocked the path was already gone, in exchange that mass grew many legs right away like a soft bodied creature¨D¨Dif aparison had to be made, it was like the earth had the shape of a kraken going into a great rampage.

    The fluid earth legs that were thick like log mowed above the ground or struck the ground powerfully. Each time the impact would shake the ground.

    Its aim was the ck silhouettes flying around at the surrounding. Of course,

    ¡º¡º¡ºFuhahah!! Too na?ve! It¡¯s so sweetly na?ve like soft drink that has run out of all it carbonate boiled down until only the sugar left!!¡»¡»¡»

    ¡º¡º¡ºFuhahah!! I who have survived a battle against fluid metal has no blind spot!¡»¡»¡»

    ¡º¡º¡ºFuhahah!! I can¡¯t have fun at all against something this easy¨D¨Dguhea!?¡»¡»¡»

    They were the lord¡¯s clones.

    Their number were twelves. Even if they were crushed, pulverized, or swallowed, new clones would crawl out from hiding ces if even one of them remained. They were like the ck pieces of shit of the kitchen.

    No, perhaps it was rude topare them to this. Because, they were quiet. Compared to these clones,

    ¡ºFuh, where are you looking at?¡»

    ¡ºFuh, that¡¯s just an image.¡»

    ¡ºFuh, you are ten years too early to cat¨D¨Dgohah!?¡»

    Like that, they were always sighing while saying something. They were extremely noisy & annoying. Even more so because if there was a chance they would make an embarrassingly cool pose, or pushed up their sunsses, or making a splendid turn, and so on.

    But, even though they were acting like they were screwing around like that,

    ¡ºYou won¡¯t pass through here. I should have told you that already, ¡°dazzlingly cursed white camellia of destruction¡±!¡»

    ¡¸Tsu, another one got overlooked-¡¹

    Their strength could only be described as abnormal. When she noticed they would have already closed the distance and an attack that made her innards went cold woulde flying.

    Even now a clone was somehow jumping using earth grain scattering in the air as foothold and kicked at Tsubaki.

    That attack was blocked by an arm that grew from the earth under her feet. But, right after that the shout of Abyss Style Wind Tonjutsu whatever could be heard. Wind cannonball was created and the earth arm was blown up.

    Even while feeling like the inside of her stomach was going to hurl, she shaped the earth behind her to cushion her body.

    She didn¡¯t get seriously injured but she was being pushed back. The same thing had been repeated many times since before.

    She tried to forcefully head toward the main residence, but the trait of splitting more no matter how many were defeated and the peculiarity of attacking from outside her perception when she realized were holding her here no matter what.

    To think that their sense of presence would be this thin without a mark like Hinata apanying them¡­¡­

    No, they had presence in a different kind of sense though¡­¡­

    ¡ºFuh, know that it¡¯s impossible to get away from us, ¡°dazzlingly cursed white camellia of destruction¡±.¡»

    ¡¸Can you stop already with calling me using a strange name like that-¡¹

    ¡ºMu? Then is it better to use something simple like ¡°bountiful white flower Camelia¡±?¡»

    ¡¸Go reinvestigate what is the meaning of simple-!¡¹

    Really, even though he was so annoying that he couldn¡¯t be ignored, he had no presence at all. Even though every single action and word that came from him were touching her nerves, he would already be outside of her mind when she noticed. Geez, geez-, this joke existence made her reallllly wanted to stamp her feet in frustration.

    It seemed that the inside of Tsubaki¡¯s heart was filled to the brim with irritation. She desperately applied self-suggestion to herself ¡¸Calm down, just calm down me. Be cool! Don¡¯t get dragged into the opponent¡¯s pace!¡¹.

    She increased the precision of her earth control and tried to regain her calm by taking an overview of the battlefield for the time being.

    There were much more lumps of earth rolling around. They were unmoving in various shapes like avant-garde art because all of them had been frozen. Naturally the cause was the clones¡¯ ice tonjutsu.

    The battlefield was transformed into an exhibition of weird statues that consisted of many earth lumps of indeterminate shapes. Kiyotake and his men were fighting around ten-odd clones there. The shikigamis ¡°Orochi¡± and ¡°Oomukade¡± couldn¡¯t be seen anymore. It seemed they had been defeated.

    (There is no sign of the clones increasing any more than this. Should I see it as their limit¡­¡­)

    Although, she couldn¡¯t be optimistic. What was troublesome unexpectedly wasn¡¯t just the young man before her.

    ¡¸Endou-saaann! Perhaps I¡¯ll be just a hindrance here, so can I run awayyy!?¡¹

    Fukube¡¯sining words echoed through the battlefield where angry yells and mantras flew around.

    ¡ºSure thing!¡»

    ¡¸Eh!? Really!?¡¹

    ¡ºThat is if you wish to be cursed and taken hostage by yourself! Fuhahah¡»

    ¡¸Of course it is! The safe area is at your side! I want to cry!¡¹

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyebrows curled down with a tone and expression that looked like he wanted to cry. He looked truly pathetic. If one only looked at that scene, anyone would reflexively sent a gaze as though they found a pigeon shit dropped on their thing toward that level of pathetess, guaranteed.

    However, his action was in aplete contrast to that.

    ¡¸Hiih, I¡¯ll dieee!?¡¹

    Even while screaming like that, Fukube¡¯s movement was terrific. Sometimes he showed a sharpness like a wind, and sometimes he showed a smoothness like water flow.

    Even now, a shiki with the shape of an armored samurai was swinging down its sword powerfully, but Fukube dodged by shifting his body to the side while stepping forward, then without pause he easily reached the samurai with the sword swishing right beside him.

    ¡¸Kuh, you¡¯re just a mere policeman!¡¹

    It seemed the onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado weren¡¯t just mere caster, all of them had been training in a type of ancient martial art.

    Judging that he wouldn¡¯t make in time using jutsu with how swift Fukube was approaching, he squeezed a talisman while sending out a punch. The fist¡¯s thrust was truly masterful. Against an opponent who only dabbled some in martial art would be knocked out with one punch by the sharp attack.

    But,

    ¡¸Guah!?¡¹

    The one who screamed wasn¡¯t Fukube but the man. Since the start of the battle it always had been the casters of Tsuchimikado who ended up like that.

    The one hit kill fist blow was brushed away with the right hand holding a handgun with the easiness of brushing away a leaf that was blown by wind, and then without any pause the palm of his left hand struck up the jaw of the opponent.

    The man¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted with just that. Strength left his knees and he crumpled down.

    In addition, as Fukube brushed away the fist, he also fired his handgun twice in session without even looking at where he aimed.

    The two rubber bullets flew as though they were guided to strike the sr plexus of two casters that Fukube aimed at. The two of them were taken off their feet.

    One fainted from the impact. The other one crouched while holding his stomach, unable to even make any voice due to his convulsing diaphragm.

    ¡ºUmu, as expected from a government official of Japan! Excellent & Beautifuuul!¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s all thanks to the super overworkbor they put me through! It¡¯s the bad tradition of Japan!¡¹

    Even while making such lighthearted (?) exchange, another one caster at the back was made to faint with a precision shooting that weaved through the gaps of the shikis.

    When only one bullet remained in the chamber, Fukube made a sweeping gesture to throw out the magazine using the centrifugal force, dodged a white bird that attacked from the sky with a swaying minimum movement while finishing his reload already when she realized.

    In addition he stamped on a white snake shiki that attacked him to seal its movement, then with a superb timing he rotated his body to allow a white monkey that charged at him to rush passed.

    Naturally, there was a white snake under his pivot leg so it got trampled. It was pulped and returned back to being a scrap of paper. At the same time he fired and two other casters fell.

    (Fuh. What a terrifying man. It¡¯s like seeing our demon king-dono as a normal human!)

    The three clones that were position around Fukube reflexively shared that thought inside their heart.

    Body movement that pursued rationality to the extreme and precision shooting with peerless uracy.

    It sounded bad to call him as an inferior version, but Fukube¡¯sbat strength far surpassed the lord¡¯s expectation to a degree that the image of a certain brutal gunner superior crossed the lord¡¯s mind.

    He couldn¡¯t help but evaluate him to be at the same level or perhaps even higher than a certainedian support agent of Britain. In other words, he was a first ss fighter outside of the special people like the returnees.

    Perhaps because he was having such needless thought, an apparition ¡°Ushiki¡± disyed a leap that didn¡¯t suit its huge body to jump over the clones andnded in front of Fukube.

    Just itsnding caused a thunderous sound and impact. Fukube went ¡¸!?¡¹ with his eyes opened wide. The lord unintentionally reverted back to Kousuke blurting ¡¸Ah crap¡¹.

    The arm of ¡°Ushiki¡± that was thick like a log was held up and its fist that was like a rock lunged¨D¨Dthe moment it happened,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t pick on old mannn!¡¹

    Even while yelling such thing, Fukube immediately discarded his handgun and stepped toward the powerful arm on his own. And then he took the arm by winding his arms around it and turned over his body while bending his posture forward.

    It was obvious that the height difference wouldn¡¯t allow him to throw it with judo technique. That must be why. Fukube didn¡¯t shoulder and throw the apparition, he somersaulted forward to produce rotational power that dragged it¨D¨D

    ¡ºOo!? What a magnificent shoulder throw!¡»

    The muscrly huge three meters tall body floated in the air. The thick legs left the ground like a joke and headed to the sky.

    That sight was so splendid that the lord reflexively praised it, so even the casters of Tsuchimikado were startled with their mouths hanging open.

    A beatter, *zun* there was an impact sound together with a tremor when the huge body of ¡°Ushiki¡± hit the ground.

    It was a sight that was an example of ¡°the soft controlled the hard¡±. Surely even Minamoto no Yorimitsu who was called as the strongest monster killer would p and cheer if he was present in this ce, no doubt about it.

    In addition, Fukube who fell on the thick chest of ¡°Ushiki¡± didn¡¯t pause and smoothly pulled a knife from his waist back and stabbed it into its eye socket.

    That move was most likely a reflexive action that came from desperation, but the extremely murderous movement was enough to send a chill into the guts of the Tsuchimikado.

    In addition, although it was pointless to destroy the brain because it was an apparition, by chance it seemed the core of shikigami summoning¨D¨Dthe vessel talisman was located there, so ¡°Ushiki¡± convulsed for a moment before it vanished.

    ¡¸I-impossible¡­¡­my Ushiki, against a mere ordinary person¡­¡­¡¹

    Its master Kiyotake was shaken and backed away.

    ¡ºSplendid! How brilliant! Well done o oni yer Fukube!¡»

    The tension of the clones rose to the max and pped thunderously.

    Fukube exposed a pale expression and scratched his hair roughly with trembling hand while standing up. And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Endou-san, can you do your work?¡¹

    Expressionless face, nihilistic gaze, and monotone voice. Fukube sent a criticizing sentence toward the lord with condition that was like a sry man who had been a corporate ve in a ckpany to the extreme.

    He was angry. Extremely so. It was an adult reaction from Fukube without losing his emotion, but on the contrary it made it scarier.

    Of course it would. It was more or less unspoken, but they had agreed that lord would be in charge of the shikigamis.

    ¡°Ushiki¡± managed to evade the clones and closed in at Fukube was definitely a blunder of the lord. From the perspective of Fukube who almost got turned into minced meat, it was only natural for him to want to give one or two reprimands. He had also run out of stomach medicine right now, there was no doubt that his stress was at limit break.

    And so Fukube-san reflexively made an expression that seemed like wanted to say ¡¸Don¡¯t look down on adult¡¯s job kid¡­¡­¡¹. In respond to that,

    ¡º¡º¡ºAh, yes. Sorry.¡»¡»¡»]

    The clones returned to their base act and apologized.

    A clone picked up the handgun and offered it with a bowed head. Fukube-san wordlessly and expressionlessly took it and quickly checked whether there was any damage to it.

    Even the Tsuchimikado¡¯s casters felt a strange pressure weighing down on them and stopped moving.

    In a sense, it was something that couldn¡¯t be helped.

    After all, in a sense this was the first campaign for most of the casters of Tsuchimikado. This was the first time they fought seriously using this many shiki and jutsu. It was only natural because they had only regained their power a few months ago.

    In contrast, although his appearance only looked like a worn out sry man, most likely Fukube was a veteran.

    The number of casters of Tsuchimikado who fell was already more than forty. The majority of them were taken down by Fukube.

    On top of that he even defeated an oni type apparition just now. If he changed from his pathetic look into a figure that exuded anger after that, it couldn¡¯t be helped that everyone there gulped.

    Thanks to the unexpected true strength of Fukube, even the n to take him hostage to stop the movement of the clones didn¡¯t look like it could be carried out.

    ¡¸What are you all doing just standing in a daze! Don¡¯t stop with the curses-¡¹

    Tsubaki called the shikigamis ¡°Jubusen no Kikai¡± and ¡°Kamaitachi¡± to her and added assaults of me and whirlwind in waves to the attacks of the earth lump to hold back the twelve clones. She couldn¡¯t bear to see the situation and raised her voice angrily.

    Kiyotake and others returned to their senses with gasps and casted their jutsu simultaneously.

    The remaining shikigamis ¡°three tailed spirit fox¡±, ¡°Raijuu¡±, and ¡°Inugami¡±, and then the various type of shikis. They all attacked the clones and Fukube with the support of the casters.

    ¡¸How much longer-, Endou-san!¡¹

    Fukube fired twice and dodged a shiki while asking with a bitter expression. His spare bullets almost ran out.

    And more than that, actually Fukube himself was at his limit already.

    No matter what the situation, Fukube basically would always act frivolous without showing his actual feeling. He exuded a menacing aura just now was also proof that his self control wasgging behind.

    The cause was that was because of his physical fatigue, but more than that there was also the umtion of curses that were piling up on him bit by bit as each second passed.

    The jutsu from Kiyotake and others would immediately get halted with the rubber bullets he shot and the attacks of the clones. And even if they managed to activate their jutsu, the curse on Fukube would get dispelled if a clone touched him.

    But, the effect of curses on Fukube that worked for several seconds before they got cancelled was definitely tiring him out bit by bit.

    On the other hand, the lords were also in the same predicament.

    ¡ºThe main body already arrived! Just a bit more! This can stop after a bit more!¡»

    There was a fearless grin on his face, but his voice was slightly shaking. Not only that, around ten clones vanished all at once.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that it was getting hard for the main body to spare some strength for this side.

    ¡¸Endou-san!?¡¹

    ¡ºNo problem!¡»

    The clone answered reassuringly toward the agitated Fukube, but there was no denying that the number of people holding back the earth and Tsubaki had decreased.

    What couldn¡¯t be forgotten here was that the earth lump¡¯s trait was infinite propagation.

    ¡¸So you are finally at your limit!¡¹

    Tsubaki formed a hand seal with both her hands.The clones attacked to stop her from doing anything, but it seemed the concentration of the main body wasn¡¯t half-assed, so thebat strength of the clones here got halved, and on top of that even their movement turned slightly dull.

    Therefore, the earth kraken as well as ¡°Jubusen no Kikai¡± and ¡°Kamaitachi¡± shikigamis managed to stop them with their fierce attacks. The clones were just a stepte to stop the jutsu¡¯spletion.

    ¡¸¨D¨DSokujou Mansei ZoudaiTthousand Spirits Magnificatio Chikai JuumanEarth Boundary Permetation Toyoto KengenBountiful Earth Manifestation Kyuukyuu NyoritsuryouCarry Out With Great Haste-¡¹

    The ¡°jutsu for elerating the propagation of the earth lump¡± that she had been prevented from casting all this time because of the clones¡¯ hindrances was finallypleted.

    Earth lump burst out from the ground of the surrounding area like volcano eruption. It was like a great waterfall that was falling in reverse.

    ¡ºFuh, not bad!¡»

    ¡ºBut, the word of defeat doesn¡¯t exist in the dictionary of us abyss!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡ºAbyss Style Maximum Combination Ice and Water Tonjutsu-¨D¨DShin¡¯en no HyougokuAbsolute Cocytus!!¡»¡»¡»(TN: Ice Prison of Abyss)

    The remaining clones sometimes also wanted to use westernnguage for their technique name. They formed a circle around Fukube to protect him and stabbed the ground with their sword in a splendid synchronization.

    Raging streams burst out to all direction and changed the earth lumps into mud while sealing their movement at the same time by freezing them.

    But, they had no leeway to block the curses from Kiyotake and his men and the attacks from the shikigamis. Fukube¡¯s bullets also immediately ran out. The clones fell one by one.

    Of course, they immediately created new clones as recement but¡­¡­

    ¡ºNuuh, this lump of earth is really endless!¡»

    More than anything, the earth lump was just abnormal. The lord was beaten at propagation battle that could even be said as his specialty. This thing¡¯s ability was obviously at legendary level that deviated from the framework of mere apparition.

    ¡¸E-Endou-san, everything is alright isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡ºNo, I¡¯m out of my depth here!¡»

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m originally not good with wide range extermination battle. So it¡¯s inevitable! I¡¯m an assassin after all!!¡»

    I¡¯m not good with shapeless enemy! The lord said that to the dumbfounded Fukube whileughing. Right after that, the clone got hit by a suicidal attack of the ¡°Raijuu¡± that flew at him and vanished.

    Right after that, another clone finished off the apparition with a kunai but¡­¡­

    The clone that just vanished finally didn¡¯t have recement.

    It didn¡¯t stop there, the rest of the clones except one vanished on their own while leaving lifeless sound *poof* behind.

    ¡¸Fufu, it looks like we don¡¯t even need to head to the ritual site.¡¹

    ¡ºLooks like it.¡»

    Oh? The clone looked¡­¡­

    The clone even stopped with his ice technique. Fighting spirit rapidly receded from him and in exchange an aura like apletely exhausted old man drifted out from him. Tsubaki and others also stopped moving seeing that.

    And then, they must have felt convinced of their victory.

    Kiyotake and othersughed with their teeth bared. Tsubaki was looking down condescendingly from above her earth lump with an act of superiority.

    ¡¸Oh my, are you already so exhausted that you can¡¯t even stand anymore?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, I¡¯m at my limit. Mentally.¡»

    The clone started going limp and sat down on the ground while hugging his knees. He didn¡¯t stop there,

    ¡ºHics, why is a heart something that can easily die?¡»

    He started to cry. Tsubaki and others unconsciously felt shaken and exchanged gazes with each other seeing their opponent genuinely sobbing.

    ¡ºIt was awful, awfuull. I got too high that even myself got creeped out. I wasughing like Nagumo in his MAD mode you kno. It was embarassingggg. If there is a hole then I want to enter insideee¡»

    ¡¸Aa~, umm, Endou-san?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s even more painful because Hinata-chan saw everything you knoww. A little girl like that thought that I need to go to a psychiatrist¡­¡­fufufu, it¡¯s strange isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡¸Yes, right now you¡¯re really strange.¡¹

    Fukube ran his gaze at the casters and shikigamis that werepletely surrounding them. He looked up to the sky and moaned ¡¸I want to drink stomach medicine, onest time at the end¡­¡­¡¹. It seemed that he had given up everything after looking at the clone¡¯s condition.

    Tsubaki and others were very surprised by their drastic changepared to the beginning of the battle, but looking at the clone¡¯s transformation that was like someone whose life had fallen into abyss made them confused ¡¸T-this guy¡¯s mind is too unstable isn¡¯t it?¡¹ and didn¡¯t know of what to do.

    Although, they didn¡¯t want to apany this kind of hard to describe sphemous creature that shaved off their sanity point as naturally as breathing any longer than this.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Cough. The ritual ispleted. This is our victory. Surrender peacefully. If you do that then we will at least spare your life.¡¹

    *Rin* There was a bell¡¯s sound. Tsubaki also spoke out with a gentle voice.

    But, the young man whose heart should have broken from defeat put on a smile even though it looked very painful. And then,

    ¡ºNewest technique¨D¨D¡±Spreading the mental agony of the main body by making the clone depressed¡±¡»

    He muttered such thing.

    Ha? Tsubaki and others got question marks floating above their head, but the clone popped out before they could ask him what he said¨D¨D

    ¡¸¨D¨DBanki KoufukuAll Minds Capittion¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    The giant kraken was enveloped by a light and crumbled together with the lovely voice of a girl.

    There was no reaction even when she tried to summon it again. It was as though the apparition hadpletely returned to just a normal earth.

    ¡¸Mother!¡¹

    Kiyotake hurriedly sent a white bird shiki flying before grabbing Tsubaki¡¯s arm and softened the impact of her fall.

    There a voice resounded once more.

    ¡¸Your words before this, allow me to give them back in my own way.¡¹

    The voice echoed dignifiedly. Everyone there gasped and turned their gazes to where the voice came from. There they saw Hinata being carried on the arm of Kousuke whose eyes looked dead.

    ¡¸The ritual failed. This is your defeat. I ask all of you to surrender peacefully.¡¹

    Hinata was slowly put down by Kousuke who looked like a sry man who was told to stay overnight in the office for the third day. Then she dered that with awe-inspiring stature as she stood on the ground. It gave a realization to Tsubaki and others.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, Jii-san and others were defeated¡­¡­¡¹

    Kiyotake shook his head in denial of the reality. The other casters also had their eyes opened wide like saucers.

    And then Tsubaki also looked at Hinata and to the direction of the ritual site in a daze. A beatter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Not yet! Sokujou-¡¹

    She called to the earth once more and waved her hand. New earth lumps burst out from the surrounding ground. They rushed toward Fukube who waspletely surrounded by Tsuchimikado n.

    She must be nning to take Fukube hostage.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s over. ¨D¨D¡±FuumetsuSealing Destruction¡±!!¡¹

    With just a single word. Just that destroyed the shape of the giant snake. The words of the current Hinata who was faintly d in pure white light were all words of power that contained strength in them.

    Perhaps because they knew that, the shikigamis were pressured and backed away even though they weren¡¯t the target.

    ¡¸Tsk. What are you all doing just standing around! Secure the princess! Are you all fine with the dearest wish of Tsuchimikado ending here!?¡¹

    *Rin* Another sound of bell. Kiyotake and others took their fighting stance. It was as though they were awakened from their dream, no, as though they were dragged into a dream. Their eyes were clouded.

    Hinata narrowed her eyes at that. At the same time, Kousuke returned in a sh at Hinata¡¯s side with Fukube who was princess carried by him without anyone realizing it. It seemed that he had recovered Fukube amidst themotion.

    ¡¸Endou-san, I might fall in love with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry Fukube-san. Right now my mind can¡¯t go along with that kind of joke¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. Your eyes are dead.¡¹

    Hinata smiled wryly at that conversation while forming a sword hand seal.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. Can you protect me for just a bit more?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be allowed to sleep like the dead physically and mentally and make it like nothing has happened but, I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    ¡¸Though insignificant, I¡¯ll also hold out for just a bit more. However Fujiwara-san, do we have any prospect of victory?¡¹

    Hinata smiled gracefully at Fukube¡¯s question.

    It was a wordless affirmation. Confidence was overflowing from it.

    It was then proved by the peerless trampling right after that.

    Her left foot took a step forward while inside her heart she chanted Tenpou. (AN: Tenpou is an astrological sign in Onmyouji. There are nines of them.)

    ¡¸¨D¨DShikashikuma Tsurusemino Itomoretooru Arishifuwe Tsumihitono Noroitoku!¡¹

    That was the secret chant of repelling back a curse. The curses applied on Kousuke and Fukube werepletely dispelled, in addition, the curses that Kiyotake and others unleashed right at this moment were alsopletely reflected back on them.

    They screamed from the pain in their chest, fell from receiving binding on their body, or fell on their knees from high fever. It would take them some time to dispel their own curses on themselves.

    With just a single move nearly eighty percent of the opponents were driven to be unable to fight. People like Kiyotake who managed to escape or defend the curse rebound made horrified expressions.

    The shikigami users desperately sent their order with terrified looks. ¡°Jubusen no Kikai¡±, ¡°Inugami¡±, ¡°three tailed spirit fox¡±, and then the ¡°Kamaitachi¡± rapidly closed the distance.

    ¡¸Getting straight to the point, this is impossible for me. Endou-san, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Come at me you bastardsss¡¹

    ¡¸Are you regressing mentally!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, then perhaps I should increase our allies. ¨D¨D Shinshi YuuchokuDivine Messenger With Imperial Kaiko KyoufukuAll Foxes Commandment Kyuukyuu Nyoritsuryou!¡¹

    Tennai ¨C Tenshou. Hinata¡¯s right leg stepped forward and carefully matched its position with the left leg while making her words of power ¡°This is the edict of white foxKuzunoha-sama, our divine messenger. All foxes shall obey swiftly¡± to resound. With that, there was no way the ¡°three-tailed spirit fox¡± could resist.

    ¨D¨DKuoooonn

    It gave a single cry beforeunching a surprise attack of extrarge fox fire at ¡°Jubusen no Kikai¡± flying beside it. The apparition dodged in panic.

    The original summoner of the ¡°three-tailed spirit fox¡±, a man at his prime of life was shaken¡¸My binding is stolen!?¡¹. He desperately tried to regain the connection, but the spirit fox in question followed Hinata¡¯s order to subjugate the oni monster while looking somewhat happy. It kept attacking.

    And then, if the opponent was just two shikigamis, then just Kousuke and Fukube, no, even if it was just the current Kousuke who was weighed down by fatigue and heart grief then he could easily manage.

    Kousuke made steel wires to soundlessly flutter around him and constructed an improvised spider. The ¡°Kamaitachi¡± was getting restrained. At the same time he slipped through the ws of the approaching ¡°Inugami¡± and countered with a direct hit of a spinning kick!

    ¡¸She even regained her memoriespletely-¡­¡­those useless fools-¡¹

    ¡¸Is that your true nature? Your vulgar inner self has been leaking out since some time ago you know?¡¹

    Tenpo ¨C Tenkin ¨C Tenshin. She also took firm forward steps with each chanting with her right leg, left leg, and right leg again.

    Tsubaki went into frenzy from Hinata¡¯s straightforward gaze. She summoned a muddy stream of eartth and at the same time she formed sword handseal with an angry yell.

    Coincidentally the same chanting echoed at the same time with hers.

    ¡¸Naumaku Samanda Bazara Dan Kan-¡¹

    ¡¸Naumaku Samanda Bazara Dan Kan!¡¹

    Any believer in Shintoism or Buddhaism had definitely heard that chanting for the god who ruled over destruction and rebirth, annihtion of evil, and every kind of divine grace¨D¨Dthe mantra of praying in supplication for the assistance of Ac activated at the same time.

    However, the result was produced in an instant and in an undeniable shape.

    The muddy stream of earth was enveloped in white me and lost its strength. Tsubaki fell powerlessly on her knees with both her arms pulled toward her own body. It was a binding jutsu that Taisei used on Hinata at the highway, but this one seemed to be far more powerful.

    A curse ¡¸Dammittt¡¹ that sounded far removed from her graceful image leaked out from Tsubaki. Even though the mantras were the same, Tsubaki¡¯s mantra didn¡¯t work at all. It showed to her the difference in their status.

    ¡¸Mother! I¡¯ll dispel it right away-¡¹

    ¡¸Do it quickly-¡¹

    Tsubaki replied back in irritation at Kiyotake and others while still struggling even now.

    ¡¸On Mayura Kirandei Sowaka! Kanehana NekoMetal Flower Cat Juuon ByoukuCursed Grudge Sickness Agony Kongou KaijuuMixture All Curses Kyukyu Nyoritsuryou¨C!!¡¹

    Mist was formed around Hinata. Water vapor that emitted ominous aura enveloped Hinata and co. Fukube felt like he was going to fall on his knees from the sudden high fever and fierce lethargy that assaulted him, while Kousuke was giving out a listless ¡¸Nnaa~¡¹ agonized voice (?)¨D¨D

    ¡¸On Kurodaya Un Jaku Sowaka¡¹

    Hinata recited Tenchuu while taking one more step forward with her left leg and recited her mantra.

    Those were words begging for the assistance of husma who devoured and purified impurity altogether. The power to burn off the filth of that person cleared away the sickness bringing water.

    But, they managed to buy time with that. Kiyotake and others managed to dispel the restrain and Tsubaki stood up while yelling to summon the earth lump again.

    ¡¸Stop the princess no matter what!¡¹

    The forest area that was some distance away from here rumbled. From there the earth approached like an avnche. As expected, this Tsuchimikado mountain forest itself had been taken over by the earth apparition.

    Kiyotake and others mustered their final attacks in order to buy time until the earth arrived here.

    ¡¸This is crazy. There is really no end to it!¡¹

    Fukube was soaked in cold sweat like someone who despaired when faced with flooding river. He pressed his hands on his stomach. As expected he wanted to drink stomach medicine.

    ¡¸Hinata-chan!¡¹

    Kousuke looked back across his shoulder to suggest that they escaped.

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s stay here. Just take care of the shikis please.¡¹

    Hinata showed no agitation at all.

    In her small body, there was a great backbone. Her eyes were tranquil like a spring in the forest, while at the same time there was burning will in there. She really didn¡¯t look like a girl who hadn¡¯t even reached ten years old yet. She even looked like a divine existence that surpassed human.

    ¡¸I got it. I¡¯ll absolutely protect you, so just do whatever you like.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thank you very much Endou-sama. As I thought, it¡¯s very unfortunate that you are a human.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you are some type of demon or spirit, I¡¯ll be able to appoint you as my ZenkiFront Oni.¡¹

    ¡¸You treated me as nonhuman because you want to turn me into your shikigami!?¡¹

    She shouldn¡¯t have any memory before this, so she must be aiming for that in her subconscious.

    Strange. Her smiling expression felt vaguely terrifying¡­¡­

    Kousuke decided that he didn¡¯t see anything and returned his focus to intercept the approaching shikis.

    He engaged the rushing white birds with kunai and shuriken, while Fukube held back the white dogs with martial art and a knife to not allow them to disturb Hinata.

    ¡¸No matter how prodigious you are, my Sokujou is endless! It¡¯s impossible for you to destroy the mountain itself! Stop with your useless resistance!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible for me!¡¹

    Tsubaki went ¡¸Eh?¡¹ with a stupid look at how easily Hinata replied.

    ¡¸Tenchuu¨D¨Dyou, are possessed by something aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what are you, no, more importantly just what did you mutter just now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tennin¨D¨DI too, am good at possessing.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, those words, don¡¯t tell me!¡¹

    Hinata only moved her right leg to take a step forward. With that Tsubaki finally noticed something and showed agitation.

    She obviously looked fretful that some kind of jutsu was going to be activated but¡­¡­it was already toote.

    ¡¸Ten¡¯ei.¡¹

    Thest step. Her left leg neatly stepped right beside her right leg that had been moved beforehand. It stamped on the ground.

    Immediately, pure white light surged at the footprints that Hinata¡¯s steps left behind. The footprints radiated light and connected to each other in a line. Like that what surfaced was the shape of the Big Dipper with two more stars.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uho!?¡¹(TN: Uho, a ceremony performed by a sorcerer to protect a noble setting out on a trip)

    Its other name was ¡°Kyuusei Henpai¡±. It was a ritualistic magic that was performed by walking. It brought about tranquility and purity to the area. Putting it another way, the ritual formed a sanctuary in the area around Hinata.

    The ce not only purified enmity that wished harm to the caster, it also purified every curse. This ce became a kind sacred ceremonial site.

    The shikis were destroyed, the shikigamis¨D¨Dthe apparitions were forcefully sent back, and every curse from the onmyoujis were denied and dispersed.

    It also arranged the ce to be more than enough to invite exalted existence.

    ¡¸I humbly beseech.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop-. Don¡¯t let her call it!!¡¹

    Tsubaki ordered with a scream. Kiyotake and others hurriedly obeyed her.

    But, as expected they couldn¡¯t use any curse. Even the earth lump that they relied on couldn¡¯t enter the radius of fifty meters around Hinata. With no other option, they yelled and charged forward. They nned to use martial art to directly subdue Hinata.

    Of course,

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow any of you to touch a single hair of the princess.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Is the lord showing out again?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no way Kousuke and Fukube would allow them. If it was close quarterbat then the two of them were overwhelmingly superior.

    ¡¸With respect and sincerity this lowly one implore earnestly to Uka no Mitama no Kami¡¹

    Pure white light flowed out from Hinata. Air that was terrifyingly clear and fresh was filling the whole area.

    ¡¸If I am allowed to offer an invitation for the divine, I beseech thee to dispatch the first divine messenger, the origin of mine bloodline.¡¹

    The way she was d in radiance while praying toward a sacred existence with her whole heart and soul looked more like a sacred shrine priestess rather than an onmyouji.

    There, a woman¡¯s voice resounded. It was an unfamiliar voice.

    ¡¸Hinata! It¡¯s Okaa-sama! Please, stop it! There is a circumstance for this!¡¹

    Kousuke, Fukube, and even Kiyotake and others turned there. They showed expression of bewilderment and surprise toward the voice¡¯s owner.

    Tsubaki removed the white cloth that was hiding her face.

    Her face was beautiful with stiff tenseness in it. Kousuke even reflexively muttered ¡¸An adult Hinata-chan?¡¹ seeing her. Her face closely resembled a matured face of Hinata.

    Fujiwara Chikgae, Hinata¡¯s mother was there.

    Kousuke and others turned their gazes toward Hinata in astonishment. She too was surely shaken up¨D¨D

    ¡¸I offer mine body, to strike and purify every misfortune, every sin!¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t shaken up at all! Even though the enemy¡¯s true identity was her mother, her eyes and her voice weren¡¯t shaken at the slightest!

    Chikage¡¯s face twisted and a tsk slipped out of her mouth. At the same time the secret ceremony that was only allowed for Hinata alone in the whole n waspleted.

    ¡¸Descend from high on heaven following the invitation. Mine protector, the god of noble white holiness, thy name is¨D¨DKuzunoha!!¡¹

    A shrill cry shook the air.

    Light converged behind Hinata. It became a sphere of light and before long the sphere formed a shape.

    It became a white fox that was d in divine radiance.

    It was the white fox that guided Kousuke and Hinata in that other world. The eyes of that white fox were looking at hinata with extraordinary kindness.

    Right after that, the fox¡¯s shape crumbled once more before it was sucked into Hinata and vanished.

    With that, the same thing like that time happened.

    Hinata¡¯s long ck hair slowly turned white. Fox ears and tail bounced out. Her eyes were shining silver.

    And then,

    ¡¸With the grand invocation of ritual prayer to the imperial heavens add, add, engulf I ask for purification, I ask for exorcism!!¡¹

    Hinata gave a prayer¡¯s pping that resounded pleasantly. Waves of light were spreading in manyyers on and on with Hinata at the center.

    To the sky, to the earth, to the trees of the forest.

    The pure white ripples prated through everything and purified and quelled any filth, returning them to nature.

    There wasn¡¯t any ground for resistance there. The earth lumps that encroached through the whole mountain forest stopped moving as though theyf ell asleep. The practitioners of Tsuchimikado n were also losing strength and fell on their knees.

    But, there was no agony there. Rather it was as though they had been sshed with cool and clear mountain water. They were in a daze from the pleasantness that they felt.

    Except one person.

    ¡¸aAAAAAAAAAAAH!?¡¹

    Only Chikage, no, her form was flickering back into the form of Tsubaki wearing a veil. She was writhing while scratching on her chest.

    It was unknown how long that miraculous and divine spectacle continued.

    Kousuke and Fukube were also watching it with an entranced look before the light finally receded after some time passed.

    The fox ears and tail vanished like a mirage from hinata. Her pure white hair also returned to its original ck color. Hinata¡¯s body swayed and almost fell before Kousuke hurriedly caught her.

    ¡¸Hinata-chan, you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸u, I-I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m feeling a bit tired though¡­¡­¡¹

    Herplexion was a bit bad. She didn¡¯t look like she was lying from her rxed smile, but it seemed that she had finally reached her limit.

    But, she had disyed her strength as this generation¡¯s strongest onmyouji to her heart¡¯s content.

    She was truly peerless. The other onmyoujis and even apparitions weren¡¯t her match at all.

    Fukube was keeping his eyes vigntly on Kiyotake and others, but they only looked very confused and showed no sign of moving. And most of all, they didn¡¯t even look like they could move.

    Kousuke breathed out in relieve and exchanged a relieved smile with Hinata. But, it was then,

    ¡¸Soku, jou-, Sokujouuu-, answer-, Sokujou!!¡¹

    A hysteric voice resounded.

    Looking there, Tsubaki was crouching. She continued calling for her greatest and strongest trump card that was the endless earth ground but there wasn¡¯t the slightest answering back to her.

    ¡¸No way, how can that be. A single mountain really got purified? Impossible-¡¹

    As though to deny the reality, Tsubaki was still trying to do something even now while writhing. Her abnormal degree of obsession and refusal to give up were filled with eeriness.

    Hinata started walking toward her resolutely without any fear.

    She stopped in front of Tsubaki and chanted a small mantra to bind her before tearing away her white cloth that was covering her face.

    The face beneath didn¡¯t bear the slightest resemnce with Chikage. Far from that, the woman¡¯s face could only be described as in, rather herck of any trait could be said as her most conspicuous trait.

    The woman red fiercely. Her eyes were showing rage, hatred, and then fear that couldn¡¯t be hidden at all.

    Hinata narrowed her eyes toward that woman and spoke with a voice that carried through well.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    Kousuke and Fukube looked at Hinata questioningly.

    Didn¡¯t she call herself Tsuchimikado Tsubaki, they asked with their eyes.

    ¡¸What are you saying? I am Tsuchimikado Tsubaki¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t work with me.¡¹

    There was no sound of bell, perhaps because she was restrained.

    ¡¸You are not Tsubaki-sama by any means. There is no way.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸After all, Tsubaki-sama had passed away before I was even born.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that right, Kiyotake-san? Hinata addressed Kiyotake. The young man jerked and trembled in response.

    ¡¸Eh, no, mother is¡­¡­shit-, what in the world¡­¡­she died? If I recall correctly, but, the woman there¡­¡­¡¹

    As though drawn by Kiyotake¡¯s horrible confusion, the other members of Tsuchimikado n were also showing confusion.

    But, the binding that was applied to them had been already purified by Hinata.

    Therefore, after a little bit of time, Kiyotake looked at the woman who introduced herself as Tsubaki and muttered.

    ¡¸You¡­¡­who are you?¡¹

    While everyone was in confusion, Hinata formed a sword hand seal and thrust it straight toward the woman who called herself Tsubaki.

    ¡¸I ask you one more time. You who led Tsuchimikado n astray and attempted to drag Fujiwara, no, this country into chaos, who can you possibly be?¡¹

    She absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow this woman to lie, deceive, or even staying silent.

    Before the girl¡¯s eyes that were filled with zing will, the mysterious woman stayed silent for a second before her lips widened andughed.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I have news about the next chapter¡¯s update. To start with let me apologize that this happen at this timing when the story is reaching such part, but due to various personal businesses that are piling up, it doesn¡¯t look like that I will be able to update for around two weeks. And so, I ask all of you readers to tolerate that the next chapter will be in 3 July. I¡¯m sorry but, it will help if you readers can be patient. Best regards!

    ¡ùGardo Zero chapter 33 It¡¯s posted.

    It¡¯s the ending of the LN¡¯s second volume. Somehow Miledy is just adorable in every single moment. Strange.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412

    Arifureta Chapter 412

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three Nee-san is Here

    ¨D¨DWho are you?

    Tsuchimikado Tsubaki was deceased. Hinata thrust out that fact based on the memory she regained.

    The people of Tsuchimikado who were lying on the ground or just woke up from their unconsciousness were dumbfounded.

    Especially the son Kiyotake, he was trembling from the chill he felt. He had been calling an unknown woman as his mother all this time.

    As though to mock them, the woman¡¯s lips twisted repulsively.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what are you saying. I am the genuine Tsuchimikado Tsubaki you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s bullshit-¡¹

    The shameless remark caused Kiyotake to lose his temper and raised his voice roughly.

    ¡¸Certainly mother has died. From sickness-, when I was eight years old!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s horrible Kiyotake. Can¡¯t you see Okaa-san is here?¡¹

    ¡¸You-!! In the first ce even your face ispletely different! You also appaeared¡­¡­t-that¡¯s right! It was just two months ago!¡¹

    ¡¸There is circumstance about that. I faked my death you see. I also changed my face with stic surgery. Everything is for the sake of deceiving the true enemy of Tsuchimikado.¡¹

    ¡¸T-true enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I was finally able to return here after spending more than ten years.¡¹

    The sound of bell *rin* rang out inside their consciousness. Kiyotake and the other casters of Tsuchimikado n showed a bit of bewilderment.

    ¡¸Please listen to me! I¨D¨D¡¹

    The woman tried to vehemently argue that some kind of unavoidable scheme was enclosing around Tsuchimikado n and everything that happened was necessary in order to avoid that.

    But from the way she wasn¡¯t even hiding the insincerity she was sporting on her expression, there was no doubt that she wasn¡¯t seriously trying to get them to believe her.

    That must be why.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    A cold voice cut off the farce in a single stroke.

    In addition the words of power ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Restrain¡±¡¹ was chanted. Right away the woman went ¡¸Uguh!?¡¹ with her breath taken away while her hands automatically moved behind her and stiffened there. And then she fell on the ground like that.

    There was no hand to support her. Her jaw collided on the ground as though to pierce it. That figure invited sympathy.

    When Kiyotake and others gasped and turned their gaze toward the voice, there was Hinata there with an expression so cold that they wanted to describe it like freezing winter.

    Several adults and also Kousuke reflexively went ¡¸Hieh¡¹ and shrunk back from how chilling she looked. Though for some reason, a very small part of the people there turned red while muttering ¡¸Ohii-sama¡­¡­wow¡­¡­¡¹¡­¡­.

    They were definitely gentlemen who couldn¡¯t help but yelling their overwhelming gratitude when getting stepped on by a little girl with gaze of scorn. They could just be cursedter.

    ¡¸Who are you, and what is your objective. I can already guess the answer in general though.¡¹

    ¡¸R-really!? Ah, no, is that true, Ohii-sama?¡¹

    Kiyotake unconsciously leaned forward eagerly, but his expression immediately turned awkward when he met Hinata¡¯s gaze and he altered his wording to be more polite.

    The other casters were also the same. Due to the dignified bearing of ¡°Ohii-sama¡±, they slightly regained their footing and looked down from the guilt about what they had done to Hinata and Fujiwara n immediately tormented them.

    There, one more voice joined the scene. It was a trembling voice that was oozing out regret.

    ¡¸Can I ask to listen to this talk too, Hime-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Jii-san!¡¹

    They turned around and there, the elderly nobleman was standing with his right arm hanged up using a torn cloth. It seemed the bone of his right arm was broken when he was assaulted by the horse oni. His other body parts were also beaten up. His old body was in a really bad shape.

    The one who was lending his shoulder to that elderly nobleman¡¯s left arm was Taisei. Speaking of weakened condition then he should be in the worse condition, and in fact hisplexion was like a corpse but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Otou-sama! You mustn¡¯t move yet-¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way I can just watch even though my daughter is fighting. Well, it looks like things are over already though.¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s dignified atmosphere dispersed and her face became the face of a daughter worrying for her father. Taise smiled wryly and said that. In other words, it seemed he was forcing himself because he was worried for his daughter. The elderly nobleman seemed to take advantage of that to alsoe here.

    ¡¸Jii-san, where is father!?¡¹

    Kiyotake yelled in worry for his father who wasn¡¯t here.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. He isn¡¯t in a state that will be able to move right away, but his life isn¡¯t in danger. That includes the other people of Tsuchimikado and Fujiwara.¡¹

    Kiyotake and others let out a sigh of relieve seeing the gentle atmosphere of the elderly nobleman as though the evil spirit that had been possessing him before this had left.

    Taisei nced at that and separated from the elderly nobleman. He walked toward Hinata even with a bit of stagger in his steps, then he patted her head with his big hand.

    ¡¸It must be lonely for you to be by yourself right? It was painful right? I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m such a worthless father.¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, as expected from my daughter. For you to solve an incident this serious so magnificently¡­¡­I¡¯m thankful to you for saving me, Hinata. You are my pride.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­uu¡¹

    A drop of tear gathered in the corner of Hinata¡¯s eyes and she almost spontaneously leaped on her father¡¯s chest.

    But, Hinata seemed to reel back her self as a daughter with much effort. She quietly wiped her tear with her sleeve to tell herself that it still wasn¡¯t time for this.

    Taisei looked a bit surprised before he frowned.

    The disy of impressive self-control that a little girl shouldn¡¯t need to have made him felt, both proud and deste, he guessed.

    Hinata returned back from a daughter who wanted to be spoiled into the strongest onmyou girl. She lightly shook her head and smiled faintly.

    ¡¸No, Otou-sama. I wasn¡¯t alone. I was being protected the whole time.¡¹

    She said that and sent a sidelong nce. The enormous trust dwelling inside that gaze caused two me to jerk.

    Kousuke felt a heat in that gaze that was unsuitable for a little girl. Taisei¡¯s instinct as a father drove him into battle readiness.

    ¡¸I-I see. Then as a Fujiawara I have to show my gratitude. However¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s none other than Endou-sama who is the benefactor for all of us. Without him, I would surely have¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. Anyway, Hinata. When talking with me, look properly into my eyes. Come on, stop looking at him. Otou-sama never saw you staring with a passionate gaze like¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸There are, a lot of things that I have to talk about. But, for now let¡¯s take care of the matter here first.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, don¡¯t be in a hurry like that. By all means, tell me about things like his background, or what happened in detail¨D¨D¡¹

    Otou-sama was looking at his daughter wanting to hear her story! But, the daughter in question ignored himpletely.

    ¡¸Elder.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, y-you¡¯re calling for me, Hime-sama?¡¹

    The gaze of the elderly nobleman moved back and forth between Hinata and Taisei with great speed.

    The ignored Taisei turned his neck with a horror tic. His extremelyplicated gaze that was a mix of gratitude and sadness and indignation was turned toward Kousuke. His gaze seemed to ask¡¸You, did something happen between my daughter and you? Hey, what happened? The way she is attached to you isn¡¯t normal though!?¡¹.

    Of course, Kousuke¡¯s face also snapped away with the same horror tic. He gazed at Fukube who was ahead of his gaze. Fukube was drinking an air stomach medicine while pretending to be unrted with all his might.

    Hinata ignored those men who was breaking the seriousness of the ce like that and talked to the elderly nobleman.

    ¡¸I believe you are aware now but, both the Tsuchimikado n and the Fujiwara n are being targeted by a shared enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu.¡¹

    I have to pull myself together for a bit here. The elderly nobleman thought while clearing his throat and renewing the serious atmosphere.

    ¡¸We fell into the jutsu of that woman over there, wasn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    Pathetic. The elderly nobleman thought as he gritted his teeth.

    ¡¸Certainly, we have the feeling of wanting to protect the declining name of Tsuchimikado but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That feeling was distorted, amplified, and used.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even so, for us to carry out such terrifying n¡­¡­in addition, to do such horrifying out toward the princess of the true main house¡­¡­we can¡¯t possibly apologize enough for this. This Tsuchimikado Jounosuke shall receive any punishment that Hime-sama deems fit.¡¹

    The elderly nobleman kneeled weakly. He was about to go further and do dogeza, but Hinata shook her head.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a talk between Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado after we finished everything. Elder, right now, no, this is exactly the time for us tobine our strength and face the malice that attempted to disgrace us, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Indeed. I will follow Hime-sama¡¯s will.¡¹

    The elderly nobleman looked toward Hinata as though he saw something dazzling.

    The scene of a girl d in kimono and grace with an elder in hakama kneeling before her looked like a scene of conversation between a princess and her retainer from ancient age.

    When Hinata turned her gaze toward Kiyotake and others, they also bowed their head together.

    Kousuke nced at that sight and asked with a small voice toward Taisei who was slowly closing his distance.

    ¡¸Ummm, is it alright? Aren¡¯t you, Fujiwara¡¯s head of house¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. You¡¯re sorely mistaken if you think that a male of Fujiwara House can win against the female of our house.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what a pathetic thing to say with such powerful tone¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You see Endou-san, father is something like that. House head is just an empty title.¡¹

    ¡¸Fukube-san!?¡¹

    It was a remark that made him extremely concerned about the internal affairs of Fukube family.

    As expected, Hinata ignored the men who were acting like that and faced the woman who was restraining with a binding seal. The atmosphere was as though the people of Tsuchimikado were abiding by her.

    Although she had averted her gaze from the woman, it seemed she didn¡¯t avert her focus on her at all. Rather she apparently had spent time purposefully to prepare the jutsu that she was going to use right after this.

    ¡¸I shall tear off the thing possessing you from there. Please don¡¯t worry. I have slowly made my spiritual power to permeate into you, so your life won¡¯t be torn off together with it.¡¹

    Hearing what terrifying thing Hinata said so casually, the woman went ¡¸Nn¡ªh¡¹ and struggled even harder with a whitening expression.

    ¡¸¨D¨DShoyo Onteki Kaishi TsuzaimeEvery Sworn Enemy Complete E!¡¹

    Words of power that shook the air surged out. Hinata¡¯s unshakeable power became a wave of white light that struck the woman.

    Right after that, an inhuman, no, a clearly animalistic scream ¡¸Gyahn¡¹ rang out from the woman.

    The woman gasped in intense pain and her body arched like a bow. She went from lying face down to arching backward like a shrimp. A beatter, something slowly jutted out from the center of her chest before tumbling out.

    ¡¸Oo? A cat?¡¹

    ¡¸It has two tails. Is that what you call Nekomata?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, that¡¯s¡­¡­

    Kousuke, Fukube, and then Taisei stared in deep interest toward the convulsing white lump even while putting up their guard against it.

    It was a white cat with golden eyes and two tails. Its size also wasn¡¯t that different from a normal cat. But, it was vaguely d in sickly and repulsive aura.

    This must be the ¡°possessing existence¡± in the woman that Hinata saw through.

    It was struck by Hinata¡¯s words of power and writhed in agony while curling up.

    The woman was also gasping in pain after having such thing forcefully dragged out from her. However, only the glint of her eyes still retained its abnormal sharpness as she red at Hinata.

    The apparition¡¯s possession was powerful because the woman herself epted it. Tearing it off forcefully from her would also be dangerous for her life. If not for Hinata¡¯s prodigious skill, the woman would have lost her life.

    In other words, the agony she was feeling should be tremendous. And yet, even now her re didn¡¯t weaken at all. That too wasn¡¯t normal.

    Hinata, and then Taisei, the elderly nobleman, Kousuke and also Fukube became convinced that the woman was acting under an unshakeable will that shouldered something big that was more than simply a self-interest.

    Hinata¡¯s sharp eye glint didn¡¯t waver. She observed the white cat in great detail and muttered ¡¸As I thought¡¹ with a nod of understanding.

    ¡¸If I recall correctly, when you chanted the spell of steam, you hailed out like this to the target you gave your order to, ¡°Kinkabyou¡± wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¨D¨DKinkabyouGorgeous Golden Cat Juuon ByoukuGrudge and Agonizing Sickness Kongou KaijuuMixture of All Kyuukyuu Nyoritsuryou (TN: ½ðÈAÃ¨ …âÔ¹²¡¿à »ìºÏ½Ô…â ¼±¡©ÈçÂÉÁî)

    Kyuukyuu Nyoritsuryou was amand that meant ¡°Carry out themand as though it¡¯s the legal code with great haste¡±, naturally the words would be meaningless if it didn¡¯t have the designated target and the content of the order included at the very least.

    During that battle, Hinata didn¡¯t fail to hear the name of the target that the woman gave the order to.

    Kousuke tilted his head and asked in the ce of the woman who was only ring silently.

    ¡¸Cat of golden coin? Sure its eyes look like gold but¡­¡­¡¹(TN: Kinkabyou sounded like golden coin cat if you don¡¯t know the kanji, but from the kanji you can notice that the ¡°ka¡± doesn¡¯t refer to coin but to flower, or more urately the gorgeousness of flower)

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it Endou-sama. The meaning of the kanji is the gorgeousness of the gold.¡¹

    ¡¸So gorgeous golden cat?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Kinka is its regional name.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, that¡¯s really¡­¡­¡¹

    Fukube scratched his head with a troubled face. Because he knew. Where was this regional that Hinata referred to. Taisei seemed to be the same. He guessed the true identity of the enemy and his expression suddenly turned grave.

    ¨D¨DApparition Kinkabyou

    It was a cat apparition whose legend was passed down at Jinhua district of Zhejiang Province of China. It was an apparition with unusual legend, where a pet cat mutated into an apparition in just three years by absorbing ¡°moon¡¯s spirit¡±. It deceived human with its ability to freely transform and caused death from emaciation by giving water that was mixed with urine.

    ¡¸You made the people of Tsuchimikado to misrecognize you as Tsubaki-sama, changed into the form of my mother, all of those were done by borrowing the power of Kinkabyou that you allowed to possess yourself.¡¹

    Hinata said that while making a sword hand seal with her hand that she touched to her lower lip. When she muttered ¡¸¨D¨D¡±MetsuDestroy¡¹, the woman¡¯s cuff shined for an instant before a small bell rolled out.

    ¡¸You used powerful jutsu of suggestion that used bell¡¯s sound and words of power in conjuction. The white mask of pentagram is also a type of spell item. You seized Tsuchimikado n by using multiple jutsu on top of each other.¡¹

    Hinata might said those words as constion in her own way.

    It would be different if it was several hundred years ago, but in this modern time, getting attacked by human caster wasn¡¯t something that the present time onmyoujis were wary of.

    It couldn¡¯t be denied that they had gottencent from peace, but originally they were just people who inherited their legacy as mere legend and knowledge, so this was also something that couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Although that consideration from Hinata, exactly because it was a consideration that it pierced especially deeply into the elderly nobleman and others. Everyone of them was making an ashamed expression.

    Taisei kept the talk moving to change the heavy atmosphere.

    ¡¸In other words, Hinata. This woman is a practitioner from the mainnd?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, do I look like anything but Japanese? Do I have ent in my speech? There is a limit even in being wrong you know, missy?¡¹

    The woman scoffed with contempt.

    Her attitude was irritating, but what she said wasn¡¯t wrong. She looked Japanese no matter what, and there also wasn¡¯t any ent in her speech.

    ¡¸I admit it. Certainly I¡¯m not a Tsuchimikado. I¡¯m an unaffiliated practitioner. My ancestor wasn¡¯t from any prominent n like Tsuchimikado though.¡¹

    The woman confessed that was why she wanted pedigree and lineage, and using that she was going to encroach into Japan government, but Hinata shook her head.

    ¡¸I already said that I have enough of your nonsense. All will be clear if your nationality and genealogy are investigated.¡¹

    She nced at Fukube which was returned with a nod.

    ¡¸In the first ce, something like your nationality doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t matter? Why is that I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s clear that you have a deep rtionship with that country.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. That¡¯s so simplistic of you just because I have a Kinkabyou as my shikigami. Even though I just went to that region to catch it beforeing back here.¡¹

    ¡¸Does that also apply to ¡°Sokujou¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The woman fell silent at that question.

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible isn¡¯t it? Depending on the situation that apparition is in a different level than Kinkabyou that can be transformed artificially.¡¹

    Kousuke timidly raised his hand there.

    ¡¸Err, sorry, Hinata-chan. What is ¡°Sokujou¡±? I also heard that name got mentioned during battle, so I guess it¡¯s that moving earth.¡¹

    Kousuke looked troubled because he couldn¡¯t keep up with the talk. The other people other than Taisei and the elderly nobleman also looked the same.

    It seemed that even people from onmyouji family didn¡¯t know about it unless they had very extensive knowledge.

    ¡¸Yes, Endou-sama. Sokujou is that moving earth. It¡¯s an earth apparition that appeared in Chinese legend¡­¡­no, it¡¯s more of a divine tool rather than an apparition, or perhaps it should be called as the mystic itself.¡¹

    ¡¸Mystic itself?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an existence that appeared before BC 2000 and even I don¡¯t know much about it. However, there is a story that it once formed a wall that stopped a great flood that had trampled the earth for dozens of years.¡¹

    ¡¸A-aa. So that multiplication power¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Sokujou was a possession of an emperor at that time. At the same time it was thought as a great treasure and not an apparition.¡¹

    In other words, Taisei and the elderly nobleman continued the exnation.

    ¡¸A legendary existence like that which also contained divine power can¡¯t possibly be in the hand of a mere unaffiliated practitioner.¡¹

    ¡¸It must had been kept under very strict lock and guard. What¡¯s more it would be in extreme secrecy that would astound us.¡¹

    Inevitably the owner was definitely a family with ancient and honorable origin of that country, or perhaps it was the country itself that kept such treasure. Either way, it should be an item that was impossible for an individual who was also a foreigner to obtain.

    There Fukube cheerfully stepped forward. He crouched in front of the woman to match the height of their gaze.

    ¡¸Recently you see, there is a lot of uninvited guests from other country. It really gave a lot of work to these uncles.¡¹

    His cheerful smile and face looked terrifying instead. Behind the closed smiling eyes, there was a sharp glint like that of a snake.

    Kousuke remembered. When they were brought to the safe house, he heard the story that right now a part of the government and other countries were making suspicious movements.

    Could it be, this case of Tsuchimikado n and the movement of the government and other countries that suddenly started to be noisy were rted.

    The woman didn¡¯t answer. She looked down and wouldn¡¯t meet Fukube¡¯s gaze. It was like her provocative attitude before this was just a lie.

    ¡¸And, which one are you? That country¡¯s agent? Or perhaps you are from an unpleasant civil organization?¡¹

    Fukube hadpletely entered interrogating mode. He took out a knife to show it off.

    Taise and the elderly nobleman were aghast.

    But, from Fukube¡¯s perspective this was a situation where he couldn¡¯t pay any mind to that.

    If the perpetrator was just a practitioner from an ult organization, he was someone rted to the earth fantasy, so he wouldn¡¯t be felt that surprised. And if there was a pain in the neck organization making trouble, he could just dogeza to the demon king family to ask for help.

    But, if, the perpetrator was an agent from that country?

    What if there was a force affiliated to that country or perhaps a department of the government there being formed from such practitioners?

    The onmyoujis said that they regained their strength several months ago, but who could say that the same thing didn¡¯t happen in other country?

    If this conjecture was correct, then the situation was the worst.

    For a country, it was only inevitable and natural to not be picky with their method if it was for the sake of their national interest. Furthermore if they possessed absolute weapon in the form of ult that couldn¡¯t be proved using scientific method, not using that for the country¡¯s interest could only be taken as an inexcusable negligence instead. It was impossible for a nation to ignore it.

    And then, Japan was defenseless against invisible power that was wielded without any hesitation. Because the bureau of Onmyou that could oppose it had been abolished since a long time ago.

    Or perhaps, the movement of a part of the government that looked as though they had forgotten the second returnee uproar would be just like Tsuchimikado n¡­¡­

    ¡¸So you won¡¯t answer the question hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    The government dog Fukube didn¡¯t hesitate. He stabbed his knife into the woman¡¯s thigh.

    Sound of agony leaked out from the woman¡¯s gritted teeth. But, that was all.

    Fukube¡¯s eyes narrowed even dangerously seeing the woman enduring that.

    ¡¸Please wait Fukube-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoops, sorry about that. Is it too stimting for ady? But, this too is my work, furthermore the situation might be urgent. Please forgive me.

    It was an unspoken ¡¸Don¡¯t get in my way¡¹ from Fukube, however Hinata didn¡¯t flinch.

    She grabbed the hand of Fukube who was going to cut off the woman¡¯s ear next and stopped him.

    And then, before Fukube could ask with his gaze to Kousuke to ¡°bring us to some other ce from here¡±,

    ¡¸Have you forgotten? Endou-sama is in the possession of an even more nasty interrogation method!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re right!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you called it nasty¡­¡­¡¹

    It went without saying. It was that be a lovely viger thingy. Kousuke¡¯s expression became very conflicted.

    While Taisei and the elderly nobleman and others were tilting their head, Fukube realized that he was losing his calm.

    ¡¸That was stupid of me. I have shown everyone something unsightly.¡¹

    ¡¸No. I too should point that out quicker¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then why¡­¡­aa! So you wanted to see her getting stabbed at least once as revenge!¡¹

    ¡¸You misunderstand! Just what kind of person Fukube-sama think I am!¡¹

    It seemed that the reason she waste in pointing that out wasn¡¯t that.

    ¡¸I was just¡­¡­unconsciously removing that option from my mind.¡¹

    The reason was.

    ¡¸That, that kind of justice is just too horrifying-¡¹

    Hinata-chan covered her face with both hands with a mortified look.

    Taisei and the elderly nobleman and others who didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about were worried with Hinata¡¯s head. It couldn¡¯t helped because her Japanesenguage was strange just now. But it was a fact, so it couldn¡¯t be helped even more.

    ¡¸U-umm Hime-sama? What do you mean by justice¡­¡­¡¹

    The elderly nobleman asked in confusion.

    Hinata turned a pitying gaze toward the elderly nobleman. Her gaze moved to Kiyotake too next.

    And then, she spoke sadly.

    ¡¸Taiga-sama, is gone¡­¡­he haspletely be justice.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸I don¡¯t get it.¡¹¡¹

    Also, that Justice-san¡¯s real name was Tsuchimikado Taiga. He was a grandson of the elderly nobleman and an older cousin of Kiyotake. He was a good young man with straightforward personality and nothing to hate about. No, even now he was still someonepletely straightforward without anything twisted in him though, in a certain sense.

    ¡¸Endou-sama¡­¡­it looks like this woman has received some kind of training. With my way it will take too much time to draw out the truth from her¡­¡­so it can¡¯t be helped. Please make her into justice.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stop calling it justice, justice like that?¡¹

    Even while making that tsukkomi, in order to force the woman to confess, Kousuke took out ¡°Staking the Pride of a Viger¡±.

    Fukube stood up and gave him his spot.

    But, he noticed that the woman¡¯s shoulders were shaking. Even though she was acting so provocatively before this, right now her face was still casted down so her expression couldn¡¯t be seen.

    They thought that perhaps she was scared hearing that Kousuke who had shown supernatural power before was going to do something to her, but that seemed to be not the case.

    ¡¸Fu, fufu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is so funny?¡¹

    Kousuke felt suspicious and asked her. Right after that.

    Hinata and Taisei turned around toward the direction of the mansion in surprise at the same time,

    ¡¸There is something!!¡¹

    ¡¸The Horse Oni is fighting¨D¨Dno, it was sent back!?¡¹

    Right after they yelled that, a pir of light pierced the sky. It was from the other side of the mansion, the ce where the ritual site was at. And then from the same ce, irregr lines of light instantly ran under the feet of Kousuke and others like blood veins.

    ¡¸Ahahah, my thanks for going along with my attempt to buy time-¡¹

    The woman lifted up her face quickly. Her opened eyes were disying joy.

    ¡¸What a blunder! So she got arade who is good at stealth!!¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s judgment was instantaneous. He scolded his body that had dull reaction from the fatigue tormenting him and turned around with great force as though to gouge the ground under his feet. He left behind the calls of Hinata and others and returned to the ritual site in full speed.

    (After giving first aid to Taisei-san and others, I searched for ambush just in case but¡­¡­shit-. To slip through even Hinata-chan¡¯s instinct, the enemy is hiding an outrageous joker huh-)

    Taisei left behind that powerful Horse Oni as guard just in case, but most likely it was finished off with a surprise attack that killed it in a single blow. From there he could surmise the height of the ambush soldier¡¯s stealth ability.

    He didn¡¯t n to be conceited. But, as someone who had pride to his role as scout, he couldn¡¯t help but me himself for this painful blunder.

    Heshed his creaking body and rushed to recover the situation. He passed through the forest in the blink of eye and charged into the mansion¡¯s ground. There, an angry voice that was oozing with worry came from the backyard of the mansion.

    ¡¸Endure-. Defend Fujiwara n to the death-¡¹

    The next head of Tsuchimikado n who had just lost one arm¨D¨DTakehiko was the one saying that.

    When Kousuke jumped on the roof and checked the situation, he saw a fierce scene unfolding there.

    Takehiko looked pale like a corpse, but he created a sword hand seal with one hand with his fingers holding a talisman to desperately perform the spell of barrier.

    There was a sound like the barrier creaking. It seemed an unseen power was pressing down on it. Inside the barrier, four practitioners of Tsuchimikado n were also deploying barrier with desperate look. They were protecting the members of Fujiwara n who were still unable to move in the middle of them.

    Yes, there were four casters. There wasn¡¯t even any need to think where were the remaining four casters.

    ¡¸AAAAAAAAA¡¹

    A scream resounded from the direction of the towering pir of light. When he looked there, an onmyouji of Tsuchimikado was getting dragged by an earth tentacle into the light¨D¨Dto be more urate, he was vanishing into the shining hole at the center of the pir of light.

    Kousuke didn¡¯t even have any time to feel shocked that there was still the moving earth remaining. He rushed out.

    Toward the person who attacked them.

    The man in ck clothes standing with the bursting out pir of light behind him.

    Silently he closed the distance in an instant. With his invisibility in full force, Kousuke unleashed a beheading sh. He didn¡¯t consider allowing him to live in order to wring out information from him. Kousuke¡¯s battle experience was insisting to him to kill the man immediately.

    The de of sharpened killing intent certainly severed the neck without the man realizing it.

    But,

    ¡¸Tsu, you!¡¹

    The sensation in his hand wasn¡¯t the sensation of cutting through flesh, but like plowing through earth. What scattered out wasn¡¯t just blood, but mostly soil.

    (Did he make Sokujou possess him!?)

    Kousuke¡¯s conjecture was correct.

    This man in ck was none other than the true owner of Sokujo. He put Sokujo inside his body to make himself in a possessed state and constantly lurked underground. That was why he was far away from where Kousuke and co originally got held back and Sokujo got proportionally more effective the closer the distance to the mansion was.

    But, Hinata¡¯s ¡°power of purification¡± must be unexpected.

    He was driven to the death¡¯s door along with Sokujou, and because of that his presence also became weaker. And because he was also underground, Kousuke and Hinata¡¯s detection didn¡¯t catch him.

    There was no doubt that the second ¡°whole mountain purification¡± would lethally wound him. A clear sign of death was formed on his face.

    But, that was exactly why Kousuke felt a chill on his spine seeing the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Facing a suicide soldier who is going to aplish his mission at all cost isn¡¯t funny at all-!!¡¹

    To wipe away the rising up bad premonition inside him, Kousuke tried to seal the man using ice tonjutsu¨D¨Dbut, as expected a suicide soldier was troublesome.

    Something like ¡°possession¡± wasn¡¯t simple at all. Since the man resolved himself to die, he had already pushed himself into a state that should be called as ¡°assimtion¡±.

    The man¡¯s body crumbled like Taisei¡¯s substitute object at the highway.

    Kousuke only froze an empty space and the moment he realized his blunder,

    ¡¸¨D¨DOn Shuciri Kyararoha Unken Sowaka¡¹

    The man grew out from a different ce. His mouth was reciting the mantra of Yamantaka Vidya-raja¡¯s deadly curse.

    His target was Takehiko. As the cornerstone of the barrier, it would immediately turn brittle if he vomited out blood and copsed. The barrier was pulverized at the next instant.

    The spiritual impact from barrier destruction made the onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado n to fell on their knees simultaneously.

    Earth tentacles instantly captured the Fujiwara n members and dragged them toward the hole of light.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let youuu!!¡¹

    Kousuke manifested three clones even while feeling like his soul was creaking.

    Earth tonjutsu and ice tonjutsu broke and froze Sokujou, but the earth¡¯s amount was too much.

    Furthermore,

    ¡¸Everything is for the homnd.¡¹

    Muddy ck miasma explosively burst out from the man.

    ¡¸What is it this time!?¡¹

    From the stomach of the man who had mostly transformed into soil, a cursed item that had many charms stuck on it was taken out.

    When those charms were torn off, it might be just his imagination, but Kousuke felt like he saw a scene of nine tails faintly swaying. The miasma was giving off an absurdly repulsive presence. Heat and intense pain suddenly attacked Kousuke¡¯s neck.

    Because of that, he failed in stopping eight Fujiwara n members from getting dragged away.

    ¡¸Dammit allll-¡¹

    The man turned around and leaped into the hole of light. The eight Fujiwara n members were screaming while getting dragged in. Kousuke leaped after them even while cursing.

    Seeing that sight,

    ¡¸Endou-samaaa!!!¡¹

    Was witnessed by Hinata who finally caught up.

    Taisei, the elderly nobleman, the onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado n were also with her. The woman wasughing while being restrained by Kiyotake.

    Hinata was wailing and Taisei and the others were making grim look as they gave instruction to the onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado n. While that was going on, Kousuke and others who fell together into the hole of light were¨D¨D

    ¡¸Nnugigigigi-!!¡¹

    Safe and sound.

    Kousuke threw a kunai to stab the ground just before he jumped off and used the iron string attached to it as a lifeline.

    He wrapped the string on his whole right arm while his left arm was in the same state as he prevented the Fujiwara n members from falling by throwing iron string and tying them in a row.

    Even though he possessed superhuman strength, for Kousuke who was in exhaustion, the weight of eight people was no different from a torture. The iron string tore his flesh and blood was dripping down.

    He didn¡¯t know what lie at the bottom of the hole of light.

    But, it wasn¡¯t anything good.

    Kousuke understood even though the bottom was full covered by light. It was arge river.

    It was the stream of light of life. A great stream that was beyond human knowledge. Anyone who got swallowed by it would surely be unable to maintain their self no matter who they were. They would lose their ¡°self¡± and became ¡°everything¡± that flowed endlessly in there.

    When he looked below, it felt like he was going to get sucked in. He suddenly even got the mood of wanting to let himself to be swallowed by the stream.

    Such subconscious and dangerous thought was,

    ¡ºYou keep getting in the way-¡»

    Cut off by the words of foreign country. The ¡°Language Comprehension¡± skill tranted the mainnd words.

    Yes, the man in ck was clinging using earth tentacle at the Fujiwra man at the most bottom.

    He wouldn¡¯t go die alone. For the sake of his mission, he would definitely bring the skilled people of Fujiwara n to the grave together with him. The madness in his eyes was conveying that.

    ¡¸You bastard, so annoying! Just go fall by yourself!¡¹

    Kousuke summoned a kunai from ¡°treasure warehouse¡±. He threw it and hit the man, but as expected the part that got hit only scattered as soul. It didn¡¯t deal any damage.

    Furthermore,

    ¡¸N-no good. W-what is waiting for this guys is-¡­¡­guh, we can¡¯t allow ourselves to fall into the dragon vein!¡¹

    The youth who was the nearest to Kousuke was desperately insisting with gasping breath.

    ¡¸Even if you tell me that in this situation!¡¹

    Even while saying that, the man in ck yed hisst hand.

    He was forming a spell with foreignnguage. The man¡¯s eyeball suddenly popped. Blood flew out inrge amount from his mouth together with soil before vanishing too.

    It was as though he offered himself as sacrifice.

    By doing that, the charms that were sealing the cursed item burst and nine tails that werepletelying into view appeared around the man.

    At the same time, different cursed item jutted out from the man¡¯s earth body.

    That item with charms sticking on it that also burst up looked like a horn. The horn was also emitting terrific miasma too that gnawed on the consciousness of the people of Fujiwara n.

    In addition, there was a violent roar from above.

    Sokujou was rampaging on the surface even now following the man in ck¡¯s order to drag the other Fujiwara n members into here. Kousuke grasped the situation through the eyes of his clones that were dealing against it.

    The woman.

    The woman blew away Kiyotake with an inhuman strength and snapped even Hinata¡¯s binding.

    Her face was changing rapidly.

    Her hair fell off, her body bloated up, her ws and fangs grew longer, and horns grew out through the skin of her head.

    ¡ºYou stupid fools who didn¡¯t even realize that the apparitions of your own country got stolen!¡»

    The manughed mockingly with foreignnguage.

    At the same time, the woman who transformed into an oni with huge body rushed toward the hole with terrifying momentum.

    Hinata who had already rushed until near the hole turned around in surprise. She hurriedly formed a sword seal with her hand, but she wouldn¡¯t make it in time no matter how.

    One of the clones looked like he was staring at a dump truck approaching with high speed, even so he snatched away Hinata from the side and dodged in a hair¡¯s breadth.

    From the start, the woman¡¯s objective was only pushing off Kousuke and the others here.

    Through his clone, Kousuke saw the woman who turned into an oni rapidly approaching in slow motion.

    (This is¡­¡­bad. The abyss lord mode¨D¨D)

    Instantly Kousuke decided to push through with a reckless move even if it would exhaust his soul¨D¨Dit was then.

    ¨D¨DMine beloved

    He heard a voice.

    In that instant, his memory of ¡°her¡± revolved in his mind like a revolvingntern.

    At the same time he felt it, that presence.

    He gasped and turned his gaze.

    The man in ck who was letting out a madugh in his belief of his victory was holding a cursed horn with his earth tentacle. Looking closer, Kousuke¡¯s blood that was dripping down had hit it, causing the horn to be wrapped in a faint light.

    Right away, a heat without intense pain caressed his neck. His whole body turned heated as though he was being enveloped.

    (Aa, sorry.)

    An apology spontaneously came up in his mind.

    On the ground above, Hinata was reaching out with her hand while making a tearful expression in the arms of his clone.

    Taisei, the elderly nobleman, the other onmyoujis of Tsuchimikado, and the people of Fujiwara who were conscious were watching the charging oni with expression of despair.

    However, Kousuke didn¡¯t apologize to them because he had given up on life.

    The one who he apologized to was the person who had been calling him all this time.

    He never even though that she would really cross a world to help him.

    But even more than that, his instinct was telling him that thing would be bad once he called for her, because of that he had subconsciously submerged that contract to the bottom of his memory.

    The beautiful boss of oni.

    Her name was,

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Yaya no HidzukiCrimson Moon of Nights¡±¡¹

    Even for the onmyoujis, that sight made them doubted their own eyes.

    The woman transformed into an oni and charged to finish off Kousuke and others who fell into the hole of light¨D¨Dthe ¡°dragon¡¯s den¡± that led into the ¡°dragon vein¡±.

    Hinata¡¯s spiritual intuition had seen through the oni.

    That was one of the three legendary onis that were sealed in the phoenix hall of Byodo-in (a temple in Kyoto). The relic that acted as storing object hidden inside the woman¡¯s body manifested a cmitous great oni using the woman¡¯s life body as sacrifice.

    That was why she despaired.

    She couldn¡¯t be stopped. There was no time. Because there was no jutsu that could instantly stop an oni of that level who manifested in flesh body.

    She felt like the flow of time was slowing down.

    The oni that shook the earth with each step arrived at the dragon¡¯s den, where Kousuke and others must be hanging on for dear life at the edge of it.

    ¡¸ENDOU-SAMAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    A shriek flew out from Hinata¡¯s mouth.

    And then,

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright.¡¹

    Such light hearted tone came out from the clone holding her.

    *DON-* A thunderous sound that was like an explosion struck her eardrums severely.

    At the same time, a terrific impact radiated and the soil that was dug out in tremendous amount by Sokujou became smoke that spread out.

    The clone properly protected Hinata from the impact before vanishing.

    ¡¸Cough, Endou, sama?¡¹

    Fukube and Taisei were tumbling on the ground at the corner of her eyes. She could also see the elderly nobleman and others. They too were looking at the dragon den with the same uprehending gaze like Hinata.

    ¡¸So ye finally calleth?¡¹

    A delighted and very bewitching woman voice resounded.

    And yet, for some reason it sent chills into their spine.

    The smoke was swept away by wind.

    There was a woman with height taller than two meters there. She had beautiful white long hair and golden eyes. She was wearing a beautiful kimono with ck background and embroidery of red spider lily, worn slovenly so that her breasts looked like they were going to spill out.

    And then, there were three splendid horns growing from the middle and both sides of her forehead.

    That existence who suddenly appeared caused everyone including Hinata to gulp from the dread that assaulted them.

    Was it because she was stopping the charging oni with a single hand like it was nothing?

    That was a part of it.

    But, even more than that, the fierce demonic aura that she emitted liberally even while smiling elegantly was overwhelming the onmyoujis, no, the humans¡¯ instinct.

    With her intuition that was unparalleled as expected, Hinata saw through her true identity.

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­Shuten, Douji?¡¹

    The true identity of the reinforcement who suddenly appeared, the impossibility of it, it went without saying that it caused everyone in that ce to open their eyes wide like saucer.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m a bitte. I also wrote this in a hurry, so perhaps I¡¯ll revise it a bitter, I hope everyone can be lenient with it because of that (sweat)

    ¡ùGardo ¨C Academy chapter 17 is updated. It¡¯s bathing chapter. Please take a look!

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three A Violent Tremor Run Through the Fairy World (In the Future)

    ¡¸GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    Killing intent, malice, hatred, and rage. Every kind of negative emotion was packed in concentrated amount into the thundering roar.

    The air that was mixed with dust was blown away in a round wave with just that. The air was rattling as though it was electrified, and human¡¯s will got pulverized instantly.

    In fact, most of the onmyoujis of Fujiwara and Tsuchimkado turned pale and fell on their knees. Even Taisei, the elderly nobleman, and Fukube were unable to move although they were still standing.

    That was just how gruesome the pressure that wasing from the great oni of cmity that the woman turned into. They were also holding their breath seeing her external transformation. There wasn¡¯t any trace of woman anymore from her. The tanned skin, muscr body, and ck miasma that was radiating from her whole body looked truly terrifying.

    However, the biggest reason they couldn¡¯t move was surely because of shock.

    The proof of that was how even Hinata who didn¡¯t look disheartened even against the great oni¡¯s pressure was looking dumbfounded with her mouth hanging open.

    After all, such incarnation of cmity, its rush that was like a truck trampling everything in its path was,

    ¡¸Unsightly.¡¹

    Disregarded by a single word.

    The great oni of disaster was squirming with his neck tightly grasped with just one hand. He roared even more and made his muscles bulged to snap the opponent¡¯s slender arm.

    But, the arm didn¡¯t even twitch.

    White hair, three horns, kimono with ck cloth and embroidery of red spider lily, worn slovenly as though to temp other people¡¯s carnal desire and lure them into ruin. She was a female oni with bewitching charm that sent chills to your back.

    ¨D¨DOni chief Shuten Douji of Ooe Mountain

    The whisper of Hinata who saw through her true identity with her spiritual instinct mysteriously reached the ears of everyone there.

    This being made everyone¡¯s eyes got fixated on her by her beautiful existence that could enthrall anyone.

    It waspletely iprehensible just what was going on right now.

    How was Shuten Douji able to aplish manifestation this easily even though such feat shouldn¡¯t be simple at all? Why were two fellow oni opposing each other? Why Shuten Douji had woman form?

    Questions were flowing out endlessly before vanishing inside nk amazement.

    But, there was just one thing that everyone there understood.

    That beautiful oni, she was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ye are making the legend of Ootakemaru crying ye know?¡¹

    The ¡°status¡± of her existence was different.

    Shuten Douji turned her wrist. From a nce it looked like she was caressing the opponent¡¯s lower jaw teasingly with her fingertip. Then she lightly flicked up her fingertip.

    With just that, the great oni of cmity¨D¨Dthe legendary oni god that was also counted as one of the three most atrocious great youkai of Japan who rivaled Shuten Douji¨D¨DOotakemaru lightly floated in the air.

    Ootakemaru was just slightly hit with the lightness like someone ying beanbag juggling, but he wasn¡¯t permitted to attack just because he wasn¡¯t restrained anymore.

    Thunderous sound and shockwave burst out right after that. And then the huge body of Ootakemaru vanished.

    Hinata and others covered their face with their arms to protect themselves from the impact. What they saw from between the gap of their arms was the figure of Shuten Douji as finished swinging her hand as though she had just brushed away an insect. However, that hand was clenched into a fist.

    Yes, it was a single backhand.

    With just that the oni¡¯s huge body was sent flying.

    The trees along his path were all snapped. An improvised path into the dark forest was created. A beatter, even more thunderous sound rang out from quite far away. Most likely, the great oni had finally crashed on the ground just now.

    It was an overpowering physical strength that was impossible to describe with words.

    It prated the consciousness of the people who could only watch whether they wanted it or not, freezing their heart. The sound of someone gulping could be heard faintly.

    Only one person, Hinata was making a grim expression as she turned her gaze judgingly toward Shuten Douji. It was an astonishing courage even though she was the strongest onmyouji of this generation.

    There,

    ¡¸Oo~i! Yaya no Hidzuki-saaan? It will be great if you can lend me a bit of help here thoughhh?¡¹

    A very idiotic sounding voice was ignorantly trampling the seriousness under its feet.

    Shuten Douji reacted to the calling voice and crouched at the edge of the hole of light¨D¨Dthe ¡°Dragon¡¯s Den¡± with a graceful movement. The bottom of her kimono gotrgely opened, so her plump thighs and whatid deeper could almost be seen¡­¡­no, that deeper part was superbly lying just beyond sight! Was it calcted?

    ¡°The one who change the moon crimson with the tragedy every night¡± ¡°That figure that dyed her white hair crimson every night is bewitching like another moon¡± ¨D¨DTherefore, she was ¡°Yaya no HidzukiCrimson Moon of the Nights¡±.

    That true name that came from such origin hadn¡¯t been called by anyone for more than a thousand years. Even calling that name without her permission wasn¡¯t permitted.

    Yaya no Hidzuki was turning a gaze of ecstasy toward the only man who was permitted to do that in this era. She put one hand on her cheek and let out a heated sigh while seductively looking down on Kousuke¡¯s twitching expression.

    ¡¸What shouldst I do heree?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? You aren¡¯t going to help me!?¡¹

    You said that you¡¯re going to assist right!? Kousuke muttered in agitation. In respond Yaya no Hidzuki made a dramatic sigh.

    ¡¸What a horrid person are ye.¡¹

    ¡¸What is!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye wouldst not whisper even a single word of love to me even after making me wait for that long. Even though I hath been waiting for what was like an eternity¡­¡­am I just a convenient woman to ye?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorryyyy!!¡¹

    The way she hid her mouth with her sleeve and tilted her head was lovable. But, her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Gloomy emotion could be felt from her golden pupils. They were staring fixedly in rebuke at an unfaithful man! Perhaps even the fact that Kousuke had half forgotten the contract had been exposed too.

    ¡¸I-I apologize! I apologize! I¡¯ll listen to anything you want so help me out here!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Just now, ye said anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, there is a limit to it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm? Then¡­¡­¡¹

    Yaya no Hidzuki sported a lively but restrained smile. She immediately made Kousuke who was filled with trepidation to make an apology.

    ¡¸Mine name, call it one more time. As it¡¯s a name that I have often allowed ye, my beloved to call in the past¡­¡­and so, call mine name, Hidzuki.¡¹

    A given name, affectionate name that was only allowed for Kousuke.

    It must have the purpose of hiding her true name too. But, even more than that, the legendary oni wished for Kousuke to speak that name exactly because it was him. Her appearance right now, rather than looking like the ¡°AnegoElder Sister¡± who led those numerous Hyahhaa bunches in the fairy world, she looked more like a maiden in love now.

    Kousuke was at a loss for words for a moment. However, he immediately sported a smile although it looked troubled. Then he spoke the name with a tone that cherished every single syble.

    ¡¸Hidzuki¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. Very well.¡¹

    Hidzuki¡¯s tone lively bounced. But, their talk was ended there. The matter of pulling up Kousuke was also postponed for a bit.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t just the onmyoujis who got dumbfounded. This time of silly talk was more than enough time to recover from a state stupefaction.

    ¡ºImpossible. This is absurd. There is no way this can be true!!¡»

    The man in ck. His eye sockets that already lost both eyes with only mud mixed with blood and tear flowing from there were capturing Kousuke and Yaya no Hidzuki¨D¨Dor rather ¡°Hidzuki¡±.

    His tone could be clearly felt changing from astonishment to rage.

    It was only natural. The trump card that he saved as his second best hand unbelievably became the hand that allowed his opponent to reverse the situation. Who could possibly imagine such thing to ur? Furthermore, from the looks of things that hand was even rted to his enemy. Certainly, it was absurd.

    Kousuke somehow thought. If the Vexingledy of a certain great dungeon that had troubled him to death was here,

    ¡ºYou thought it was a trump card? Too baaa~d! You fumbled ittt! Hey heey, how do you feel right now? How does it feel to self-destruct after acting all cocky like that? Hey heey! Come on tell meee! Pugyaah!!¡»

    It felt like she would say that. He still had a bit of trauma from that ce so he hallucinated her voice in this situation.

    ¡ºYou bastardddd, what did you do-!! What did you doooo!!!¡»

    Not only the earth tentacles. The nine tails were also materializing even clearer in proportion to the man¡¯s rotting body as time passed. Those tails stretched out with a will behind them.

    Kousuke let out ¡¸Ah, crap¡¹ while Fujiwara n member who were hanging down below him let out a despairing expression.

    ¡¸How boorish.¡¹

    Hidzuki¡¯s eyes narrowed slowly. With just that a vast amount of blood colored demonic aura swelled up. It knocked down the earth tentacles and nine tails like the pressure of a waterfall.

    ¡¸A fellow who got in the way of the tryst between a male and a female in love with each other shouldst just get kicked to death by a horse.¡¹

    Hidzukipletely ignored Kousuke¡¯s objection ¡¸Wait. You should amend the part about in love with each other¨D¨D¡¹ and pulled the iron string Kousuke and others were hanging on with a jerk.

    ¡ºYou won¡¯t get awayyyy!!¡»

    Six of the nine tails spread out to the surrounding and stabbed. The light filled the area making it hard to see, but it seemed that the hole was also opened physically.

    The tails anchored the body in ce, then the man controlled the remaining three tails and twined around the three Fujiwara n members at the bottom most.

    From there miasma flowed into the three. Their eyes lost color in the blink of eye and they began to struggle to drag down theirrades above them. In addition, the three tails kept moving to rob the sanity of the people below in turn.

    ¡¸Shit, this guy is really obstinate!¡¹

    ¡¸This is pathetic, for the great Kyuubi to let itself to be used by a human as he pleased liketh this.¡¹

    While Kousuke was cursing, Hidzuki sighed from the unsightly sight she witnessed. The difference in degrees of enthusiasm between their hearts was wide. For her, surely the man in ck and the Fujiwara n members were simrly worthless existences. They weren¡¯t a subject of her interest.

    That was why, as though to say that human should protect themselves.

    ¡¸Gyokutei YuuchokuWith the Emperor¡¯s Imperial De Toumetsu YoukiMelting the Ghastly Aura Saika ShoujoCatastrophe Elimination Jako TaisanRepelling Wicked Fox Kyuukyuu Nyoritsuryou-!!¡¹

    Words of power with piercing fighting spirit despite the voice¡¯s youthfulness poured down. The three tails were deflected and the ck miasma fell out from the three Fujiwara n members and dispersed. Sanity returned into their eyes.

    ¡¸Hinata-chan, nice!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oho¡¹

    Hidzuki looked back across her shoulder and narrowed her eyes.

    From a slight distance away, Hinata was standing with vigor as though to say that she wouldn¡¯t take even a step back despite her tense expression. She was forming a sword hand seal and making white light surging from her body.

    Despite the distance, she urately judged the situation and protected her n members by repelling the curse from the Kyuubi as her opponent who although it was still only partially manifested, its seal had been broken and it had obtained sacrifice to power it. It was truly a splendid and praiseworthy feat.

    Perhaps that was why. The legendary oni Shuten Douji finally recognized her as an ¡°individual¡± at that moment.

    It felt like a chill caressed Hinata¡¯s spine. Her human instinct naturally tried to make her to step back.

    And so, she stepped forward instead and red back.

    Hidzuki¡¯s golden pupils were entangled with Hinata¡¯s re. They shined mysteriously.

    In a blink of eye, Hidzuki siled thinly as though she had seen something that convinced her and suddenly took off her gaze from Hinata.

    ¡¸Dear me. This is why human¡¯s world is so interesting.¡¹

    She spoke out those words with her fangs exposed. There was delight contained somewhere in her voice.

    She swept out her sleeve and lifted up her arm.

    And then,

    ¡¸I shan¡¯t allow a mere base animal to touch mine beloved.¡¹

    A fist attack. To the edge of the dragon¡¯s den.

    Thunderous sound and intense tremor broke out. But, the impact didn¡¯t spread out. In exchange.

    ¡ºGuaa!?¡»

    The six tails that were fixing the man in ck in ce were simultaneously smashed up.

    (Impact diffusion!? Furthermore that delicately-!?)

    Kousuke¡¯s eyes widened reflexively.

    Even during that time, the body of the man in ck that had mostly changed into earth was also at the receiving end of the impact destruction. His body was crumbling.

    ¡¸Here we go, I¡¯m pulling ye now.¡¹

    ¡¸Nowaaah!?¡¹

    The weight of Kousuke and the others including the man in ck was worth ten people, but Hidzuki paid no mind to that at all and she pulled the iron string once more. She pulled like a fisherman reeling in skipjack tunas before the man in ck could try anything else.

    Kousuke and others flew out from the dragon¡¯s den *poo~nn* like a joke. They floated in the air. The people of Fujiwara were screaming ¡¸Waaaaaaaaaa~~h¡¹ loudly.

    Three tails and twining earth tentacles were chasing them, but Hidzuki dispersed them with a hand chop like it was just a trivial matter.

    Naturally the man in ck who was separated by himself in midair was falling alone. He just barely grabbed at the edge of the dragon¡¯s den.

    ¡ºDamn you, damn you!! Now that it hase to this-!!¡»

    He directed the revived nine tails and earth lumps toward Hidzuki in the blink of eye.

    He did it while letting go of teh edge and dropping himself to the dragon vein.

    Even his human speech had be uncanny sounding. His flesh body wouldn¡¯t stop crumbling. He wouldn¡¯t evenst for a minute.

    It was impossible for him toe up on the ground once more to capture the people of Fujiwara. That was why, he showed ast struggle to at least bring Shuten Douji to apany him.

    Of course,

    ¡¸Hidzuki!! Don¡¯t let that guy fall¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Filthy!!¡¹

    She knocked him down. It was only her gesture that was elegant, but her p generated outrageously strong wind pressure.

    It seemed that she hated the nine tailed fox so much that she even ignored Kousuke¡¯s words.

    The result was obvious.

    ¡ºDamn ittt, curse you-, I offer mine flesh and blood to the ancient seal-!!¡»

    The man in ck prattled some kind of curse at the end before getting swallowed into the torrent of light.

    It was truly an end that was worthy to be called ¡°gruesome¡±.

    Like that.

    (I got a bad premonition somehow¨D¨Dwait!?)

    He rolled in the air while taking anding stance while trying to use wind tonjutsu to soften thending of the eight Fujiwara n members who surely had noposure to break their ownnding.

    But, in that moment the iron string wrapped around his right arm got reeled in with absurd force.

    The culprit went without saying, the oni woman who looked truly obscene with her blushing cheeks and moist eyes.

    ¡¸No-, waiiitt¡¹

    Kousuke spontaneously got flustered. Most of it was from his instinctual anxiety, but his left arm was connected to the Fujiwara people through iron string, so if they also got pulled together with him, the coordinate of his wind tonjutsu would get out of order and they would go st on the ground.

    Kousuke desperately unwound the iron string on his left arm while fixing the shifted falling coordinate of his wind tonjutsu.

    Because of that, he was unable to escape from the oni Anego who widely spread open her arms in wee.

    ¡¸Offuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn¡¹

    The people of Fujiwara barely managed tond on the ground without injury. At the same time, Kousuke¡¯s face dived into the finest quality cushion that had gone past being splendid and into the realm of brutal instead.

    Aa, it was like the dream.

    No, he didn¡¯t mean the man¡¯s dream or that kind of thing, this was the same like the dream that he had been seeing day after day. By dream he meant like a dream that also happened in real life. He sent that thought to someone that he wouldn¡¯t name, only that it was professor girl with blonde hair tied into side tail whose eyes tended to turn dark.

    ¡¸Fufu, I finally caught ye.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnmuuuh!?¡¹

    The difference in height between them was around 1.5, so the scene looked like a mother hugging a son. Kousuke¡¯s feet that weren¡¯t touching the ground were kicking back and forth, while his hands tried to push aside the twin hills that were pleasantly restraining his face, but they also got buried.

    ¡¸Mine beloved. Aa, ye are bursting with so much sexual appeal like this. Ye are really a no good person.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnmu? Nn!? Funmuu!?¡¹

    A wordless shriek (?) came out from Kousuke. A soft and warm sensation slithered up from his arm.

    He understood even without looking. Her tongue was crawling on the blood trickling from his arm that got wounded by the iron string.

    Was it just an imagination that a slight amorousness got mixed into Kousuke¡¯s voice? If he got shudders from getting licked by another woman, than another girl who could make him shuddered in a different sense might attack him.

    And then, perhaps because that helpless scream of Kousuke got heard, the nearest girl raised a tense voice.

    ¡¸Get away from Endou-sama.¡¹

    With that Taisei and the elderly nobleman and others, and even Fukube came back to their senses. They raised their guard to the new powerful apparition who ruled over this ce. No hostility or malice were directed to them, but regardless they desperately restrained their heart that wanted to run away immediately from here.

    Hidzuki didn¡¯t even nce at Taisei and others and only sent a sidelong nce to Hinata.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ye know how to speak politely, little girl?¡¹

    The air was critical. No, with Hidzuki her atmosphere felt more amused than serious.

    In any case, this wasn¡¯t the time for him to get buried into breasts.

    His right arm that was getting *chupa chupa pero pero* was already useless in various senses, so he ignored it while trying to throw a teleportation pebble with his left arm.

    But, before he cold, unexpectedly.

    ¡¸Although, ye have a nice look there little girl. Ye can at least defend against oni¡¯s aura right?¡¹

    Hidzuki suddenly said such thing and *poon* tossed Kousuke softly toward Hinata.

    Hinata called out ¡¸Endou-sama![ in worry, however she immediately gasped and threw her gaze into the forest.

    ¨D¨DGRAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!

    Many trees that were snapped from the middle became improvised cannon shell that attacked them.

    ¡¸Ootakemaru-, he is still alive!!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, he wouldst not be a legend if he ascend to heaven just from that ye know?¡¹

    While Hidzuki deflected away the first bombardment with one hand, Hinata swiftly formed hand seal with both hands even while making a bitter expression. She wrapped the index finger of her left hand with her right hand and yelled ¡¸On Abiraunken!!¡¹.

    The mantra that pleaded for protection toward Vajradhatu Mahavairocana immediately became an invisible barrier that protected Kousuke, Fukube, Taisei, the elderly nobleman and the others from the miasma that flowed like a muddy stream from inside the forest and Hidzuki¡¯s crimson ghostly aura that suddenly heightened.

    At the same time, Hidzuki¡¯s lips split into a wide grin. She bent backward to dodge the next log bombardment, then she spread her right hand like eagle¡¯s w and grabbed a log before it passed through herpletely.

    The log made a lot *mekya-* sound. The five fingers of her right hand sunk into the log and the grabbed part gotpressed and changed into something like a handle.

    Hidzuki pulled her right foot far to the back and nted it on the ground as though to gouge the soil. Combined with her arm strength, shepletely neutralized the power of inertia that came from the log¡¯s powerful speed.

    And then, she swung the log with a single arm to pulverize the log that came next like a joke.

    Looking closer, the log that she caught was being enveloped with an aura that had simr color to blood. Most likely its toughness was increasing from that. The logs that flew at her got one-sidedly pulverized.

    Impact after impact reverberated. Thunderous sound after thunderous sound rang out. The battlefield that instantly urred there was filled with raging storm blowing madly from the log getting swung around.

    Taisei and the elderly nobleman almost got blown away and kept their body low to the ground. They yelled with a pale expression.

    ¡¸T-this is bad! We need to evacuate them!¡¹

    ¡¸Taisei-dono! We will go!¡¹

    They were alright from being protected by Hinata¡¯s barrier behind Hidzuki, but Fujiwara n members along with Takehiko and others were still lying on the ground near the dragon¡¯s den. They might die inadvertently from the battlefield¡¯s stray shot.

    They might lose their life even just from the thick ghostly aura. It was further added with the log debris that scattered everywhere like shotgun shell, so their lives were also threatened by physical danger.

    The elderly nobleman was about to give an order to the practitioners of Tsuchimikado n, protect them with your life. Just like how the currently unmoving Takehiko yelled out before this.

    But, people with rear support ss rushing into a battlefield of the onis would aplish nothing except suicide.

    ¡¸Stop! I¡¯ll do something about it!!¡¹

    ¡¸B-but! It was our blunder that caused this¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t give a damn! I promised Hinata-chan to let her p all of you! I¡¯m not going to let you guys die after this far!!¡¹

    Four practitioners of Tsuchimikado n had already vanished into the dragon¡¯s den because they were protecting Fujiwara n members from the man in ck.

    He couldn¡¯t allow any more loss than this. Kousuke forcefully stopped the argument and took out all the teleportation pebble artifacts that he had on him.

    He tossed them toward teh crowded together Fujiwara n members and Takehiko and others.

    The pebbles fell scattered and fell down on them. He threw as many as he had hoping that some would reach them. Even though there are more than thirty of them, but surely every one of them would get ced inside the effective range by one of the pebbles. Or rather, please get into the range! Kousuke prayed while activating all the artifacts for switching the spatial coordinates with the user simultaneously without the slightest calction error.

    ¡¸Hiee!?¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-samaa!¡¹

    Fujiwara n members along with Takehiko and his men appeared around Hinata. In exchange Kousuke appeared smack dab in the middle of the storm area.

    The instant his field of vision changed, a deflected log was approaching right before his eyes. Kousuke screamed while desperately doing limbo dance.

    There was just a hair¡¯s breadth of distance. If he was just an instantter, not to mention Kousuke, several of the Fujiwara n members would be mince meat.

    ¡¸What are ye doing? Ye seem to be tired, so I told ye to escape near that little girl.¡¹

    The logs still had branches and leaves attached, so the surrounding was starting to get buried under the tree¡¯s broken remains.

    Hidzuki seemed to feel irritated by that andzily kicked them away while walking toward Kousuke. She tilted her head in puzzlement.

    ¡¸Mine beloved, ye can just take it easy back there ye know?¡¹

    ¡¸No no no, a lot of corpses almost got mass produced just now!¡¹

    ¡¸? What¡¯s the problem with that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right. This person, she is an oni.¡¹

    It seemed that she recognized only Hinata as ¡°rtively useful little girl¡±, so she thought she could entrust her with the defense against immaterial attack, but as expected, she was an oni. She didn¡¯t feel any deep emotion toward human death.

    ¡¸Hidzuki, I want to move the battlefield.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if they are just some pebbles at the roadside for you, I¡¯m risking my life for their sake. If you say that you¡¯re assisting me, please don¡¯t ignore my feeling.¡¹

    The log bombardment had stopped before he realized it. But the ghostly aura gushing out from inside the forest was increasing to an iparable degree than before.

    In the middle of that, Kousuke whipped his exhausted body and stared right at Hidzuki. That straightforward gaze made her shiver and a moan nnn slipped out of her lips¨D¨D

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    An unexpected refusal. However it wasn¡¯t because she was disregarding Kousuke¡¯s will,

    ¡ºoOOOOOOOO¨C!!!¡»

    It was because it was already toote to change the battlefield.

    The roar came from diagonally above. The huge oni was falling to here like a meteor with muddy ck miasma trailing behind him.

    ¡¸Ee!? It¡¯s getting bigger than before!? Or rather, isn¡¯t he adjusting his trajectory!?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like he has recovereth his strength for a bit.¡¹

    ¡°Free flight¡± was one of Ootakemaru¡¯s legend. And it seemed the manifestation of his flesh body was also progressing. His height was already increasing until he was already surpassing Hidzuki slightly.

    However, Hidzuki didn¡¯t look that surprised. Rather she looked a bit happy. Her maidenly expression seemed to be returning (?) to the face of ¡°brawl lover Anego who was worshipped by the Hyahhaaa bunches¡±.

    Kousuke¡¯s cor was suddenly grabbed violently. Then he got thrown *poon* again to the back.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you carelessly tossing me around too much!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fighting together might also be amusing if ye are in a perfect state mine beloved.¡¹

    After all, although she was in a maddened state and also exceedingly exhausted at that time, Kousuke still defeated her by fighting her head on. There was no room for her to doubt Kousuke¡¯s strength.

    Although, right now Kousuke was the one in a terribly exhausted state.

    He asked her for help in such state. He called out for her. (Or to be more urate, he was half forced to call for her)

    Then,

    ¡¸I fully understood what ye asked, mine beloved. And so alloweth me to show off.¡¹

    Yaya no Hidzuki¡¯s female oni¡¯s heart now wanted to answer the expectation of the man she was in love with.

    She showed a smile that affirmed the saying that to fall in love was to lose. She was going to give her best effort to charm him.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    There was this famous painting called Mikaeri BijinThe Beauty Looking Back. Kousuke, no, even Taisei and others gulped and forgot the situation they were in seeing her smile when she turned around. They were entranced.

    From the start she was already a beauty that was worthy for the title of a country toppling beauty, but when it came to the mor residing in that smile,

    Rather than an oni, she looked more like a celestial maiden¡­¡­

    ¡¸Go to oblivion¡¹

    ¡ºGRAAAAA¨D¨D!?¡»

    No. An oni, she was an oni just as expected.

    She spewed out scathing words while at the same time she twisted her upper body before returning it to face to the front like a bouncing spring. She focused the energy from that movement wholly into her right arm. Ootakemaru who attempted to tackle her from above was violently met with extremely magnificent Shouryuuk*nUppercut.

    A thunderous sound like metal shing against metal resounded. Ootakemaru¡¯s huge body was drawing an arc in the air. It was like a dream.

    A tremor ran through the ground the moment he fell down.

    Ootakemaru immediately stood up, but his neck was clearly broken. And his whole face, not just his jaw was annihted. A beatter *thump thump* his extra thick arms also fell on the ground. Yes, Ootakemaru¡¯s both arms were blown away.

    Most likely, he immediately guarded with both his arms against the uppercut, but it was in vain. No, if he didn¡¯t guard, then perhaps his whole head would have been blown off from the neck.

    ¡¸I couldst not bear to see this. It¡¯s like ye are just a beast.¡¹

    Ootakemaru howled once more in the ce of a reply. His miasma explosively burst out and his arms along with half his face regenerated in the blink of eye. At the same time, his eye glint¨D¨Dwas turned toward Taisei and others.

    ¡¸He is still aiming at Fujiwara even now!?¡¹

    Perhaps, the obsession of the woman who became the sacrifice was still remaining.

    *DON* Ootakemaru stepped forward with explosive force. Hinata tried to chant a mantra to intercept him. But, there wasn¡¯t any need for that at all. A kimono of ck background and red spider lily embroidery fluttered in front of her.

    ¡¸Ahah¡¹

    Hidzuki instantly leaped behind Ootakemaru.

    She wasughing. Her fangs were bared in enjoyment. Her pupils shrunk in madness.

    The way she was dancing boisterously in battlefield and strife was truly that of an oni.

    But, she didn¡¯t knock her opponent flying from there, sheunched a fist strike to the side of Ootakemaru as though to gouge the flesh there. Surely even though she was drunk in battle, she was doing that tokeep her promise with Kousuke to not allow anyone to die.

    ¡¸For an oni to turn his back against his opponent, know shame.¡¹

    Was he able to understand those humiliating words? Or was it simply because he got hit? Ootakemaru came to a halt as he gouged the ground. His oni eyes were filled with even more intense fury.

    A roar. The air around Ootakemaru immediately froze. *Crack crack* Swords and spears of ice were created andunched with such sound.

    ¡¸Eh? Oni can also do something like that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. It¡¯s one of Ootakemaru¡¯s legends. That oni is extraordinary even among the legends of oni.¡¹

    The image of oni and magic didn¡¯t connect with each other in Kousuke¡¯s mind that he spontaneously let out a voice of surprise.

    Tens, hundreds of ice swords and ice spears rushed at Hidzuki. However, she received them without dodging in order to not allow even a single one reaching Kousuke and others behind her.

    No, in the first ce she didn¡¯t even need to dodge. After all she wasn¡¯t even defending. She allowed the swords and spears to hit her defenseless body as she advanced, but not a single scratch was scored on her.

    Hinata exined even as she gulped seeing that sight. How Ootakemaru could also do other things like controlling storm, lighting, rain of fire, and even making things like clone.

    His existence was like a mangast boss who caused intion ofbat strength. Tamuramaru who sent him flying right from the front even with the divine protection that he received from gods was also amazing. (TN: Tamuramaru seems to be a character in Ootakemaru¡¯s legend)

    But, facing Ootakemaru who originally should be an opponent of equal status,

    ¡¸Hidzuki is obviously overwhelming him huh¡­¡­¡¹

    The reality was just as Kousuke surmised. The battle between legendary oni was so one-sided that he didn¡¯t see any need to lend a help.

    The ice weapons didn¡¯t work. Ootakemaru who allowed his opponent to get close let out a war cry while punching forward.

    Hidzuki took the challenge head on.

    Hit hit hit. Multiple hits.

    Ootakemaru¡¯s strength seemed to be swelling up the more he fought. The exchange of fiss was something fierce that already passed the count ten punches per second.

    The graphic sound of flesh being punched was echoing endlessly. Each punch created shockwave that blew away the air spherically.

    Just the shockwave was like a storm of violence that could turn ordinary person into pieces.

    Even just the ghostly aura that rode that storm and blew ragingly was deadly. Hinata who was thinking to close the dragon¡¯s den using this moment considered the risk of exposing an opening no matter how brief and she was forced to focus on maintaining the barrier.

    But, the one being pressed back was Ootakemaru. A part of his flesh would get blown away from each hit. His regeneration was also gradually slowing down.

    ¡¸There are various opinions and theories, so it¡¯s impossible to say with surety which one of them is stronger but¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata was sending a fearful gaze toward Hidzuki. She questioned Kousuke while Taisei and the elderly nobleman and other people who were rtively near were obliquely listening attentively to her.

    ¡¸Endou-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸What in the world is that?¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s spiritual instinct was telling her that it was Shuten Douji.

    But, it was simply impossible.

    ¡¸Why is her form female? You seem to be acquainted with her, but what kind of rtionship you have with her?¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any legend anywhere that said Shuten Douji had female form. And even if she epted that fact as true for argument¡¯s sake, why was such legendary existence connected with Kousuke? Furthermore, it was a strong connection where the oni was fixated to him.

    And most of all, the strange thing here was how Shuten Douji was too strong.

    Certainly, the sacrifice that Ootakemaru obtained was just a single woman. It was an insufficient medium for him, so it was only natural that his physical spec was inferior to his legend. And perhaps because of the forced seal breaking, he still didn¡¯t even have a clear sense of sel. He also couldn¡¯t use his authority of storm and lightning and fire.

    But, the same should also apply for Shuten Douji. Rather it was extremely questionable how she could even manifest from just a single horn. Bluntly speaking it was iprehensible how she could be so overwhelming with Ootakemaru as her opponent.

    Look, even now when Ootakemaru finally split himself to increase his number by one,

    ¡¸My goodness, just how frail it is!!¡¹

    She easily grabbed each of their face with both hands, raised the two Ootakemaru to the air for an instant, then she mmed them on the ground.

    When she mercilessly stomped on the head of one of them, the head sttered as easily as crushing a tomato.

    Ootakemaru¡¯s clone body melted and returned to be miasma. However, the second and third body immediately came out. But, as expected, with a kick that was like a swing of a scythe, all of them were pulverized together.

    Ootakemaru was getting stronger the longer the fight went on, but he still couldn¡¯t match her even then.

    Ahaha, ahahahah, she let out a loudugh, her cheeks were blushing from the exultation of battle, as though she was drunk from the blood that her enemy spilled. The way Hidzuki looked was truly that of an oni¡­¡­

    ¡¸I am ill informed of a legend of such oni.¡¹

    Hinata nced at Taisei and the elderly nobleman for confirmation. They surmised the meaning of her gaze and shook their head.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. Just what in the world is that?¡¹

    Kousuke made a troubled frown by the repeated question and scratched his cheek.

    ¡¸That¡¯s Shuten Douji. However, she is the ¡°real thing¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Real thing? What does that mean¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What you call apparition was born in other world. That other world absorbed concepts from many worlds and mixed simr concepts with each other. From such mixing a single life was born.¡¹

    Shuten Douji was a woman perhaps because of the influence of simr legends from other worlds. This wasn¡¯t the fault of Japan¡¯s subculture by any means. Or so he wanted to believe.

    He could see how Hinata and others were bewildered by the exnation that he gave with a wry smile. Obviously. After all this talk was just too offbeat.

    Although, there was no time to exin everything from start to finish right now.

    ¡¸The apparitions in this world¡¯s history are like the clones from the home world of the apparitions where the originals sent them through the flowing stream of concept.¡¹

    ¡¸E-err?¡¹

    ¡¸But, she is different. Hidzuki is the real thing. When I was summoned to the world of the apparitions, well, various things happened and it looked like she felt obligated to me. She promised me that she will help me if I call for her.¡¹

    That was why, in this battle where an offshoot apparition who was in a state of malnutrition from being sealed all this time, facing an authentically genuine apparition, it was only natural for there to be such difference in specs fundamentally. Kousuke told Hinata of his own hypothesis.

    Hinata¡¯s gaze wandered in the air. She turned a troubled gaze to Taisei and others for help. But, Taisei and others also looked like they didn¡¯t know what to think.

    ¡¸Aa, just in case, let me add one more thing.¡¹

    It was Fukube who suddenly made a remark. He offered them information here as a government agent.

    ¡¸The government is acknowledging, although only confidentially, that the supernatural power that returnees possess originated from other world.¡¹

    The expressions of Hinata and others were increasingly be more troubled. This was a talk where it was impossible to tell the people listening to understand and swallow it immediately, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Forgive me, Endou-sama. There is too much information that understanding it immediately is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, yeah. I¡¯ll exin it againter in more detail. For now¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-kun. You have gained the actual Shuten Douji as your ally. Can I consider this situation to be like that?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. As long as she doesn¡¯t change her mind.¡¹

    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t look like she will change her mind though. ¡­¡­To make an oni of the strongest ss falls in love with you. All the onmyoujis in history will cry if they heard that.¡¹

    The onmyoujis of Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado all nodded together at the words of the elderly nobleman who had a faraway look.

    Impossible. Just what the hell are you/ Rather the scariest thing here is you¡­¡­they thought.

    ¡¸R-rather than that! It¡¯s going to finish soon!¡¹

    Kousuke felt really ufortable and diverted the topic.

    When they returned their gaze to the battlefield, Ootakemaru had finally be unable to regenerate anymore. Hidzuki¡¯s low kick struck him and his two feet were blown away.

    *ZUGAN* A terrible sound of pulverization reverberated, then Ootakemaru¡¯srge body fell face up.

    ¡¸Are ye finished already?¡¹

    ¡ºGuh, gaah¡»

    ¡¸It has been a long time. I wish that ye can remember one or two words, but if ye are still mad even over there then mayhaps it canst be helped¡­¡­¡¹

    Ootakemaru groaned and red.

    Although weakened, perhaps it was just to be expected from an oni. There wasn¡¯t any sign of his fighting spirit weakening at all. His oozing killing intent was just like in legend, when he leaped even when reduced to only his head to bite his opponent.

    And so,

    ¡¸Aha, that¡¯s how an oni shouldst be!!¡¹

    Hidzuki-san mounted him while looking truly delighted.

    Punch punch punch punch punch!! She kept punching as though to say that she wouldn¡¯t stop until he turned into minced meat!

    ¡¸Come on! Come oon! Try hitting back! Where is yer guts when trying to make me submit at the other sideee!?¡¹

    *DOPAN ZUDON* Impact sound like a cannon shot that was impossible for a punch kept resounding over and over.

    Quickly a sight of minced meat that should be covered with mosaic and a sign of ¡°This scene can¡¯t be showed to the viewer!¡± was formed. The punching sound was gradually turning into the sound of *doguchaa, zuchurua* that shaved off the sanity of the listener.

    Her pure white hair was dyed crimson from the blood stter that sshed on her.

    Coupled with her ghostly aura that was shining in blood red color, made anyone convinced that indeed, no wonder she was the ¡°Yaya no Hidzuki¡±.

    ¡¸E-Endou-kun. Just to make sure, she is fighting for your sake isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸P-perhaps¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke replied to Taisei¡¯s trembling voice with a shaky voice. He sounded terribly anxious.

    He had somehow sensed it.

    Because, even though she was overwhelmingly stronger she didn¡¯t immediately overwhelm her opponent. It was like she was waiting for Ootakemaru to get stronger.

    She wanted to answer Kousuke¡¯s hope. Her feeling was genuine.

    However, it was the nature of oni to find joy in strife.

    Both aspects were facts that shaped Hidzuki.

    Therefore, it couldn¡¯t be said that she wasn¡¯t ¡°ying¡±. His only worry was if she got too high spirited and inadvertently sttered them too.

    But then, Ootakemaru who was rushing headlong through the path of minced meat produced a spark. On top of that,

    ¡¸GUAAAAAAH, YOU BASTARDDD!!¡¹

    Humannguage came out for the first time from him.

    It seemed that he recovered his sense of self slightly along with his authority to control storm and lightning.

    Hidzuki was made to step back for the first time from being hit by lightning andpressed storm from point-nk.

    Ootakemaru floated up with his authority of ¡°free flight¡±. He had lost his regeneration ability and even his four limbs were gone. He was truly in a state of being wounded all over. He also looked like he was far from being able to use his authoritypletely.

    But, that was exactly why, it seemed that oni god was awakened after his ¡°offshoot¡± was done in to such unsightly degree.

    ¡¸SHUteen-. you bitchh, HOW, DAre youu, do THIS TO YOUR HUSBANDD-!!¡¹

    If they didn¡¯t mishear, it seemed that Ootakemaru styled himself as Hidzuki¡¯s ¡°husband¡±. He howled with a fury that pierced the sky.

    ¡¸So ye have finally woke up. Ye are slow like usual.¡¹

    ¡¸AA!?¡¹

    Hidzuki covered her mouth with a fan that she took out from somewhere and sent a gaze that was filled with contempt to the brim toward Ootakemaru.

    But right after that, her expression did a one-eighty.

    She put on a bright and charming smile and snapped her fan close. Then she pointed at Kousuke with it.

    ¡¸This is my dear husband.¡¹

    He said such unbelievable words.

    For a moment Ootakemaru¡¯s eyes opened wide like saucer. Even his rage was blown away. Next, his gaze turned to Kousuke slowly.

    Kousuke-kun jerked. He immediately despaired thinking why did he have to make an excuse¡¸It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡¹ to a legendary oni like a married woman¡¯s secret lover. Even so he still tried to say it but,

    ¡¸Ye realize right? This is mine true body.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ieth here crossing the world to meet mine beloved.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And of course, I have divulged it to him. Mine true name that ye and the other obstinate fools greedily desired.¡¹

    She was speaking out torrent of words that weren¡¯t theplete truth but also weren¡¯t that off from the mark.

    Hinata and others were confused of what was going on, but Kousuke guessed it.

    So that was why, she didn¡¯t finish it instantly in part because of her nature as oni, but it seemed Shuten Doushi-san was also really popr back in the fairy world with a lot of persistent men¨D¨Dperhaps, Ootakemaru who professed himself as her husband was at the head of such men¨D¨Dand in order to cast them away, she intentionally beat him up until he regained his mind.

    Surely, through this offshoot, the real body of Ootakemaru-san who had regained his sanity in the fairy world would make a great ruckus. And then he would vent out his anger indiscriminately.

    He would scream out of his lung that Shuten Douji had a boyfriend!

    Kousuke¡¯s eyes became clouded from imagining the tragedy that couldn¡¯t be undone. Meanwhile Hidzuki-san dealt the finishing blow with a lively voice that was filled to the brim with joy.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to be happy together with this person!¡¹

    *Snap*, there was a sound of something snapping.

    ¡¸YOU BASTARDDDDDDDDDDD-¡¹

    It was a reproduction of a legend. Although Ootakemaru still had his upper body, he had lost all his limbs. In such state he soared and attacked toward Kousuke with his jaw.

    Of course it turn out like thissss!! Kousuke was on the verge of tears. Hidzuki stood in front of him with a fearless smile and blocked Ootakemaru¡¯s way.

    *Zun* She stepped on the ground with a sound like a stake being drove in, pulled her right arm back like drawing a bow, clenched her fist to be as hard as a rock, her blood colored ghostly aura explosively burst out¨D¨D

    ¡¸Sayonara¡¹

    The ghostly aura converged into her right arm like a tornado. The formed gigantic blood colored fist punched the rapidly approaching Ootakemaru head on.

    The thunderous sound that resulted from it felt like it was going to tear apart everyone¡¯s eardrums. A shockwave that was funneled to a single direction plowed the ground on its way and blew away the trees from their roots.

    Ootakemaru was annihted without even leaving behind a scream of death agony, with not even a single bit of flesh of him remaining.

    Hidzuki stayed unmoving in her wonderful posture of right straight punch.

    A beatter, *fwoosh* her kimono¡¯s bottom and her white hair obeyed the gravity.

    Hidzuki turned around. She showed a bashful smile toward Kousuke. The way she toyed with her hair a bit shyly was really lovable.

    If only her whole body wasn¡¯t bathed with blood ssh.

    ¡¸I see. This is just horrible.¡¹

    While the majority of the onmyoujis starting from Kiyotake were unable to stand from fear, Taisei was muttering those words with various meaning in it. Perhaps the biggest meaning in it was his sympathy toward Ootakemaru. Because he wasn¡¯t an existence that should just fade out after being treated like gagponent like this by any means.

    Hidzuki looked like she had already forgottenpletely about that Ootakemaru. She gracefully walked toward Kousuke.

    ¡¸My beloved. Have I managed to fulfill yer expectation?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes,pletely. It¡¯s more than I expected in a bad meaning, perhaps, the number of my enemies has absolutely increased needlessly right now but¡­¡­well, for now let¡¯s just think about thatter.¡¹

    The hateful onidy only tilted her head while going Hm?. Kousuke sighed. He shook off the despair from his future of getting recognized as love rival by the innumerable great onis or perhaps even gods and demons who were fans of Shuten Douji. He switched mood and smiled.

    And then,

    ¡¸Err, I still haven¡¯t said it huh. Thanks foring here. You are a great help.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufufu¡¹

    The legendary oni who crossed over world to give her assistance looked really happy by Kousuke¡¯s thanks. She showed a smile that looked like a girl.

    ..

    Like that, she moved to embrace her beloved.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    A small obstruction hindered her.

    The one who faced her without faltering right from the front was naturally.

    Hinata.

    Taisei papa & the elderly nobleman as well as all their rtives, they all fell into mini panic.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùThere were several people who asked, so just in case, Shuten Douji-san¡¯s first entrance was at the first half of chapter 389¡¸Demon King & Hero Arc Sequel¢à Hero, Returning Home¡¹.

    ¡ùCorrection: Nee-san=>Anego (From chapter 389)

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414

    Arifureta Chapter 414

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three You Go Hina!

    An oni woman with height of 2,5 meters, and a girl with height less than 170 cm were facing each other.

    Shuten Douji aka Yaya no Hidzuki and, the strongest onmyou girl aka Fujiwara Hinata.

    The former was looking down with eyes that were shining enchantingly, while thetter was looking up straight with eyes that were shining like the sunlight.

    The ck kimono that was worn slovenly, and the light purple kimono that was worn properly although with some untidiness were also showing their contrasting personality.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    They were both silent. Their gaze also wouldn¡¯t wander. They were staring at each other as though to see through the deepest depth of the other party¡¯s heart and fully grasp their nature.

    That too looked as though they were locked with each other using their gaze.

    On the other hand, the onlookers were being really noisy.

    Kousuke was letting out ¡¸H-Hinata-chan!?¡¹ with a surprised voice, Taisei papa was making a fretful voice ¡¸Ce back over here Hinata!¡¹, the elderly nobleman and others were also making warnings like ¡¸Princess, don¡¯t do that!¡¹¡¸Ohii-sama-,e back here!¡¹ one after another.

    Of course they were acting like that.

    Certainly, Hinata was widely recognized as the strongest onmyouji of this generation, so her power was overwhelming.

    But, in the end she was a caster.

    Getting into a ring match with an apparition who was among the strongest in close quarterbat was no different from suicide. In the worst case, she would easily die with a single fist, no, with a single fingertip.

    It was only natural that Fujiwara n and Tsuchimikado n fell into a mini breakdown.

    But, even though she should be able to hear them, Hinatapletely ignored them. Or perhaps she was so focused to the oni in front of her with all her mind that she couldn¡¯t spare any thought to them.

    It was possible to drag her away forcefully, but in that case, it was unknown how Hidzuki who responded to Hinata¡¯s staring contest for some reason would react. As the result, Taisei and others also couldn¡¯t do anything careless.

    And so, after getting thoroughly flustered and panicky helplessly, their gazes turned to a single point.

    Yes, toward the man who was the cause of Hinata stepping forward¨D¨DKousuke.

    The gazes of Fujiwara n and Tsuchimikado n were insisting ¡¸You are the cause right!? Do something about this situation!¡¹.

    Well, Hinata stood in front of an oni who was approaching to embrace Kousuke. It surely couldn¡¯t be helped for them to think ¡¸You, just what is your rtionship with Ohii-sama?¡¹ in suspicion.

    (Oi Endou-san. A bloodshed happening because of incident of blind love just when it looked like the incident has gotten solved won¡¯t be funny at allll. Please do something about this.)

    (Incident of blind love, what do you mean incident of blind love huh.)

    (How about you make it clear already, Endou-kun whoever you are. You, what is your rtionship with my daughter?)

    (ording to the report it seems that you had been together with the princess since the mountain summit of Fushimi but¡­¡­in the first ce, what in the world you were doing deep in the mountain that was off the mountain trail like that?)

    When he turned around, the rtives of the princess were standing behind him. They each grab a shoulder of Kousuke tightly. Their faces were serious. The serious faces of a middle-aged man and old man were there in close-up. They were also whispering into his ears. He really wanted to run away.

    (Are you having some kind of misunderstanding? There is no way I have done something to feel guilty about right? Hinata-chan is still a kid you know?)

    (In this world, there is unforgivable type of people called lolic*n you see¡­¡­)

    (I¡¯ll smash your mug you know?)

    Even if it was Hinata¡¯s father, that kind of evaluation was unforgivable. Kousuke returned a re.

    (By the way everyone?)

    Fukube quietly got close behind Taisei and the elderly nobleman. He whispered into their ears.

    (This person, even though he has a fianc¨¦e, he also has three mistresses that are acknowledged by that fianc¨¦e.)

    ((!?))

    (Fukube-saaaann, just now, why did you say that!? Or rather, saying word like mistress sounds bad in other people¡¯s thought!)

    Kousuke¡¯s protest ended up in vain. The gazes of Taisei and the elderly nobleman changed. Now it was like they were looking at a fly buzzing around their ns¡¯ treasured princess.

    (Haha,you are going to say it anyway right? To that person there.)

    Fukube jerked his chin while saying that with a small voice.

    It went without saying, he was pointing his chin at Hidzuki and Hinata who were ring to each other there.

    Indeed, Hinata was already aware of that fact, but Hidzuki who was expressing her affection to him so straightforwardly also needed to receive proper exnation. Kousuke himself was certainly nning to tell her.

    In that case, it would be troubling if even Taisei and others started making an uproar too when he made that exnation. They didn¡¯t know how Hidzuki would react. So it was understandable for Fukube to tell them beforehand.

    (And so, Endou-san. This is the time to show your worth as man.)

    (Uu. I know. I¡¯ll properly exin to Hidzuki¨D¨D)

    (So with this, a child bride and an oni wife get, isn¡¯t it? However, about Hinata-san, please keep it in moderation no matter what. At least for ten more years. It will be unpleasant if an arrest has to be made won¡¯t ittt?)

    (Hey, you were just joking right? Isn¡¯t that right?)

    Hinata was undoubtedly having reservation toward a legendary oni as an onmyouji, she wasn¡¯t doing it as a ¡°woman¡¯s battle¡± by any means, no doubt about it. Because, Hinata-chan was an extremely logical girl withmon sense!

    Kousuke believed in that!

    At the back of his mind, the daughter who seemed to be seriously aiming for the demon king and the new little queen of the desert world who really seemed to be harboring extraordinary feeling for the hero shed for a bit though¡­¡­

    He also imagined the figures of those girls gesturing to Hinata while chanting ¡¸Comrade? Comrade?¡¹ with a nice smile but¡­¡­

    They must be just his imagination!

    The pressure of the gazes from Fujiwara n and Tsuchimikado n that were saying ¡¸We can¡¯t endure this atmosphere anymore!¡¹¡¸People like Takehikofather is under a fatal curse on top of losing one arm. Let us focus on healing them alreadyy!¡¹(by Kiyotake) was getting stronger.

    Certainly, there were many people who should receive medical treatment in full. Not only the people of Fujiwara n who were in the weakened state, the casters of Tsuchimikado n also weren¡¯t unharmed. Especially Takehiko. During Hidzuki;s battle, Kiyotake and others dispelled the curse on them and they had also drank the healing medicine that Kousuke handed, so they had tenaciously escaped from mortal danger, even so they were in a state that neededplete bed rest.

    And so, it would be better for him to hurry.

    Kousuke was trembling in fear imagining how Hidzuki would react, even so he coughed.

    He opened his mouth with the mental state of someone jumping from a cliff.

    ¡¸Aa~, Hinata-chan? I understand how you are wary toward Hidzuki as an onmyouji, but I think she won¡¯t recklessly rampage, so, let¡¯s leave it at this, okay? Hidzuki too, you won¡¯t go into a rampage right? Right?¡¹

    It was Hidzuki who reacted first.

    Her expressionless face became bright like a flower when she turned toward Kousuke. But,

    ¡¸That depends on this little girl thoughh¡¹

    Her reply was quite dangerous.

    ¡¸H-Hinata-chan¡¹

    Kousuke called out once more, this time while cing his hand on her shoulder. Hinata finally reacted then.

    Perhaps she had ascertained something with her inherent spiritual sight. Her expression was still oozing tension like before, but she ced her own hand over Kousuke¡¯s hand on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Please rest assured. I have no intention to start a fight from my end.¡¹

    She answered like so. Hidzuki¡¯s gaze turned toward their hands that were piled up together and narrowed quietly.

    Perhaps that was why. Hinata¡¯s hand immediately let go and took a step forward so Kousuke¡¯s hand would also be removed from her shoulder.

    Tension abruptly ran through the air. Then what was done at the next moment caused everyone other than Kousuke and Fukube to be speechless.

    ¡¸After all, it will show ourck of gratitude toward you.¡¹

    Hinata lowered her head with a beautiful movement.

    ¡¸I offer the great oni my heartfelt gratitude for saving my family in this asion.¡¹

    It was like time stopped for a moment. That was just how heavy the silence that filled the air was.

    Thinking carefully, it was only natural.

    The strongest onmyouji of this generation lowered her head to an oni who could be called as her irreconcble enemy without exaggeration.

    That shock was felt not only by the onmyoujis who had inherited deep tradition and history, but also the oni in question. Hidzuki¡¯s eyes reflexively widened like saucer.

    For some reason Kousuke smashed apart such atmosphere with a smug face.

    ¡¸There look, Hinata-chan isn¡¯t that kind of girl. She never forgets her decorum no matter the situation. You go Hina! Serious, you go Hina!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-san, I understand your feeling, but let¡¯s read the atmosphere okay?¡¹

    All the people of Fujiwara n & Tsuchimikado n nodded simultaneously at Fukube¡¯s retort.

    Hinata tilted her head and looked at Kousuke with puzzlement.

    Hidzuki sighed. She made a wry smile that looked somewhat bored and she spread her fan over her lips to hide her expression.

    ¡¸I only answered the expectation of mine beloved.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t manifest for their sake, so don¡¯t misunderstand. That warning spread out with a cold voice.

    Aplexly tense atmosphere spread out once more, but Hinata who was facing Hidzuki was unppable as expected.

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware. However, the result can¡¯t be denied. That¡¯s not a reason for me to be ungrateful. It seems that the name that Endou-sama called out is hidden by your curse, so we are unable to hear it. And so, allow me to address your great self with yourmon name. Shuten Douji of Mountain Ooe. The head of the onis. This Fujiwara Hinata thank your great self as the representative of my n.¡¹

    Hinata nodded humbly and also with genuine gratitude.

    Hidzuki¡¯s showed an expression that lost interest with Hinata¡¯s action that waspletely well mannered¡­¡­

    ¡¸But¡¹

    Oh? Hinata-chan¡¯s expression as she lifted her face was straightened tensely?

    ¡¸Regarding the affection that you held toward Endou-sama, I have a bit of warning that I wish to tell to you.¡¹(TN: Before Hinata used ¡°anata-sama¡± which is a very polite way of calling someone, but here she used ¡°omae¡± which is a casual way or perhaps even derogatory way to call other)

    Everyone of Fujiwara & Tsuchimikado got stirred! Well of course. Their princess who never forgot her decorum called someone else ¡°you¡± in a derogatory way. They could clearly feel her resolve that wouldn¡¯t hesitate to be hostile!

    Kousuke felt a bad premonition and spoke ¡¸Wait. Wait a second Hinata-chan¡¹ anxiously, while Fukube said ¡¸There, you see that[ with a smug face. Taisei and the elderly nobleman were getting flustered. In various senses.

    ¡¸Hee? What is it?¡¹

    Hidzuki¡¯s eyes glinted. Was it just their imagination, this time it looked like she wanted to tell HiInata to not betray her expectation this time.

    The tension rose abruptly.

    But, it was then, *turururururu* a phone ring sounded out. It brought a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­I-I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    As expected, it was Kousuke. The gaze of everyone from Tsuchimikado n stabbed him deeply as though to say ¡¸You again!¡¹.

    Hidzuki¡¯s smiling face was also scary because of the interruption. Hinata¡¯s gaze at him became as though she was looking at a troubling person now.

    ¡¸I get it. Yes, I understand this. It¡¯s an addition to the carnage right? You go Aby. This is seriously, you go Abyyy!¡¹

    ¡¸Fukube-san, that mouth of yours, can you shut it up for a bittt!?¡¹

    But he couldn¡¯t deny it. Because, the smartphone¡¯s screen was showing the word ¡°Emily¡±.

    Actually because he had no leeway to maintain unnecessary clone, he also dispelled the clone at the ce of Rana and others, although he had properly informed them first that time.

    He said that he would call them when the matter was over, but it seemed that Emily had run out of patience and called him.

    ¡¸Mine beloved, what is that?¡¹

    Hidzuki red at the object that was making noisy sound. From the perspective of her who didn¡¯t even know about telephone, much less smartphone, she might consider the object as something that was ringing ceaselessly on its own.

    ¡¸Err, this is, you see, it¡¯s a tool that can talk with someone else far away from here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Someone far away from here? What a strange object that is.¡¹

    The ringtone continued to y. He wondered if he should reject the call for now. And then if he sent a message that he would callter¡­¡­

    ¡¸Endou-sama. Could it be from the person who came up in the talk at the safe house?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Right it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it will be better if Endou-sama pick it up¡­¡­after all that person must be calling like this because she is worried for Endou-sama.¡¹

    What good sense! But, this flow was heading to a bad way!

    ¡¸Someone worrying for mine beloved? Who couldst that be?¡¹

    See!

    ¡¸Endou-sama¡¯s fianc¨¦e and¡­¡­his mistresses, or so I have heard.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ha?¡¹

    Smiling face! Hidzuki-san was making a full smiling face. The ebst smiling face stabbed Kousuke while she was still soaked in blood. Her oni aura was leaking out!

    Just when he thought that the battlefield where he almost lost his life had died down, the wind of a full scale carnage was blowing. Even everyone of Fujiwara & Tsuchimikado stiffened.

    *Tururu~? Turu! Turu!*

    For some reason the ringtone was breaking. The sound was sounding like it was urging him to hurry up.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t ye going to answer it, mine beloved?¡¹

    The pressure of the smiling face was horrific. She was d in crimson colored ghastly aura when he realized. It seemed that the aura was also skillfully shaking off the blood clod on her. Her white hair was returning to its original beauty. Her personal appearance was also groomed as though to dere that she was in perfect battle readiness.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is something that has to be ascertained sooner orter.¡¹

    Hinata said something that wasn¡¯t reallyprehensible. Rather than speaking to someone, it felt like something that she spoke to persuade herself.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. It¡¯s said that there are various forms of love¡­¡­that, even I, still can¡¯t fully understand about it but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to understand for your whole life. Hinata-chan, you should stay as you are.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Regarding Shuten Douji, no matter what kind of conclusion Endou-sama arrive at, I think it¡¯s better if you introduce your important people to her while they are far away.¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s expression was unexpectedly serious.

    She was radiating concern toward Kousuke and a bit tension as though she was still in a battlefield. As expected her atmosphere really wasn¡¯t like what Fukube unjustly (?) suspected¡­¡­

    To be honest, Kousuke was unable to gauge what was going on in Hinata¡¯s heart, but he understood that every single one of her words always came from her heart.

    And so, even while his expression was a bit convulsing, Kousuke resolved himself and picked the call.

    Immediately, a voice in the volume that anybody could hear despite the phone not in speaker mode burst out.

    ¡ºKousuke! Are you okay!? Sorry that I¡¯m calling you! Rana-san said ¡ºIt¡¯s fine so please wait¡» to me, but as expected I¡¯m really worried¡­¡­could it be that I¡¯m interrupting something!? If that¡¯s the case then I¡¯ll cut off the call right away!¡»

    She said all that in a single breath. Also, she had studied desperately for the sake of her beloved Kousuke, so she was already speaking in Japanese without using the artifact of :nguageprehension¡± anymore. There wasn¡¯t a single person here who didn¡¯t realize just how much the feeling of the girl at the other side of the phone toward Kousuke was.

    Hidzuki-san¡¯s smile that was like someone who found a prey was scary¡­¡­

    Taisei and others including Fukube were sending him gazes telling him to ¡¸Oi, turn on the speaker mode already, quick¡¹.

    Kousuke helplessly switched the mode while answering with cold sweats.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Things are taken care already here. So calm down Emily.¡¹

    When he said that with a voice that was as calm as he could manage, a relieved muttering ¡ºThaank god¡» came from the sspeaker.

    ¡ºYou hear that, Emily-chan. Kou-kun said that if the situation is really bad, he will properly call for reinforcement right?¡»

    ¡ºT-that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºIt was a really serious matter that Kousuke-sama had no leeway to even leave a clone here. So it can¡¯t be helped. I was also worried.¡»

    ¡ºNo, ire-san should worry about yourself. Just how many times you need to fall from the window until you are satisfied? The way you walk around restlessly was like in Pythagora Switch¡­¡­see, the local children mistook you as a performer and wait in standby at the street out there to see you fall again.¡»

    The voices of Rana, ire, and Vanessa also followed. Kousuke got a distant look as he muttered ¡¸iree¡¹ to the saintess who seemed to fall from the window due to anxiety.

    ¡ºSo, Kou-kun, Hinata-chan was it? Is that child safe?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, she is safe. Rather yed a greater role than me. She also properly regained her memory and after that she was peerless you know, peerless.¡¹

    ¡ºRegaining her memory and then being peerless? What¡¯s that, that¡¯s just the coolest!¡»

    ¡¸Ou, it was super cool!¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s Hauria¡¯s favorite! My brain juice is blubbering out from excitement! Can you record itter with past rey? Let¡¯s watch it with everyone!¡»

    In addition of Kousuke and Rana¡¯s high praises, there was also a high-tensioned praise ¡ºWonderful! An actually existing Japanese exorcist! Furthermore a little girl! That¡¯s also my favorite!¡» from Vanessa and an insistence that was brimming with rivalry ¡ºE-even I can be peerless when facing demon you know!¡» from ire were resounding from the phone.

    Hinata was trembling. Her face was still prim, but her face and ears and neck were bright red. It seemed she was absurdly embarrassed.

    But, the words right after that made her blushed crimson in a different sense this time.

    ¡ºTheeen, there isn¡¯t any problem with her as the fifth wife candidate!¡»

    ¡¸There is nothing but problem!¡¹

    ¡ºKousuke? As expected it¡¯s like that? Again?¡»

    ¡¸What do you mean as expected, Emily. I don¡¯t have any intention like that, so can you stop making a voice of someone falling to the dark side like that?¡¹

    ¡ºLies-!!! Kousuke is lying!!¡»

    A shuddering angry voice like from a certain evening cicada show came back. The men Fujiwara & Tsuchimikado who were observing with held breath were shrinking back while going ¡¸Hieeh¡¹. (TN: Evening cicada, or in Japanese ¡°Higurashi¡±)

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s your basis in using me like that¡­¡­. Hinata-chan is a girl who is still nine years old you know? It¡¯s impossible for me to look at her like that, and even Hinata-chan herself doesn¡¯t consider me in that light at all. At best she is just scheming to make me into her shikigami¡­¡­anyway, you¡¯re also being rude to Hinata-chan just now.¡¹

    Hinata-chan¡¯s face was still crimson but a vague smile on her face¡­¡­

    ¡ºBut, I know.¡»

    ¡¸You know, what?¡¹

    ¡ºThe men of Japan respect Hikaru Genji-san so much that his story is still passed down even now! That Japan¡¯s ¡°gentleman¡± is something different from Britain¡¯s ¡°gentleman¡±! Vanessa told me!¡»

    ¡¸VANESSAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡¹

    Emily was receiving bad influence from a certain SOUSAKANagent.

    ¡ºYes Kousuke-san. What is it?¡»

    This woman, she didn¡¯t have even a shred of ill will¡­¡­Kousuke argued vehemently with throbbing blood vein.

    ¡¸Anyway! It¡¯s forbidden for you all to think of Hinata-chan like that! You get that! Especially Rana! Hinata-chan¡¯s fathers and family members are also here, so don¡¯t say anymore strange thing than that! I¡¯m begging you!¡¹

    ¡ºMy! Hinata-chan¡¯s father is over there? Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Kou-kun¡¯s fianc¨¦e Rana Hauria! It¡¯s sudden but, father-inw! Please let Kou¡ªkun have your daughter-!!¡»

    ¡¸You said that right away even though I just begged like that-¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let someone like you ever call me father-inw¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you also getting on it huh!!¡¹

    Aa, Hinata-chan finally covered her face with both hands.

    What was this atmosphere of chaos? For some reason the talk was turning into aedy skit. This was the suual thing, but the serious was dying.

    But, even then stopped (?) at this point.

    The oni woman who had been staying eerily quiet finally cut in.

    ¡¸Calling oneself as wife whilst disregarding this me, this must be what they callst as a joke.¡¹

    The voice was mellow and gentle.

    The volume wasn¡¯t that loud. No, rather it was in teh category of quiet.

    But, everyone was taken aback by dread that was also close to a pleasant feeling, running through their spine like a caress of a fingertip.

    Hinata¡¯s reaction was especially dramatic. Her face that was crimson from shame returned back to before like magic. Her gaze sharply caught Hidzuki. Furthermore her hands on her back were secretly forming a sword hand seal. Kousuke was also taken aback by that.

    ¡º¡­¡­Kousuke? Just now, who?¡»

    This voice was also sending dread in its own way.

    ¡ºCould it be, Kou-kun! You get two in one sitting!?¡»

    Rana¡¯s rampancy that didn¡¯t read the atmosphere was helpful & envious in a sense.

    ¡¸Aa~, err, actually I want to call about that matter¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the woman of mine beloved.¡¹

    Hidzuki-san asserted it. Then something that was unexpected even to Hinata happened.

    ¡º¡­¡­Kousuke.¡»

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m going there now.¡»

    ¡¸Eh, wait a second, Emily!¡¹

    Kousuke stopped her¡­¡­but it seemed to be toote.

    ¡¸Very good. Little girl, I doth not know where are ye right now but¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Emily. Right now, I¡¯m behind Kousuke.¡¹

    Emily-chan opened a gate.

    A whirling membrane of light appeared behind Kousuke. Taisei and others opened their eyes wide like saucer. Emily appeared from inside the light.

    ck innerwear and skirt, ck tights and short boots. And then, pitch ck eyes of darkness. They made her sidetail blonde hair and pping white coat to stand out even more.

    Naturally Rana also followed behind. She hopped out *pyon*. She was wearing a jeans with one cut off and a white blouse that exposed her navel. She appeared with two short swords hanging on her waist.

    Vanessa was in her usual suit. She appeared with a model¡¯s way of walking. Her right hand was spread over her face while making a cool pose. udia also appeared with her white exorcist dress that looked like a priest¡¯s robe. She made her entrance with the gracefulness of a saintess¨D¨Dor she tried, but she stumbled on her own foot and her face went st on the ground.

    udia pped around and writhed with red face. While she was standing up, Emily who looked like she was shouldering the cardinal sin of jealousy met the gaze of the 2,5 meter tallrge woman who was elegantly standing at the front.

    And then,

    ¡¸Hiu-¡¹

    She instantly got cold feet. Because, the woman was huge. She was clearly inhuman with the horns on her head. What¡¯s that. What the hell is that! Why is she d in blood colored aura like the demon king-sama? her heart jumped in her chest!

    It was an oni aura that was hard to resist by ordinary person.

    After being bathed fully in that, Emily-chan who waspletely an ordinary person despite being a pharmaceutics genius looked like she was going to burst into tear even now.

    Tears pooled at the corner of her eyes. The way she became pigeon-toed and trembled in fear looked terribly super weak. She looked pathetically lovely. Her countdown to peeing herself was going to start.

    At the same time Vanessa was also freezing with cold sweat gushing out. Even Rana and udia¡¯s expressions changedpletely.

    ¡¸W-wait a second Kou-kun! I didn¡¯t hear about this! What¡¯s with her! I¡¯m feeling simr ghastliness like Shia from her-¡¹

    Rana¡¯s expression convulsed while she approached Kousuke with a small voice. Her hand that she put on his shoulder was slightly shaking.

    The oni aura that Hidzuki radiated was so strong that even a head reaping rabbit who wouldn¡¯t draw away from killing was involuntarily faltering.

    Kneel right there. Know your ce and back off. It felt like her aura was even filled with such will.

    ¡¸Hmmm? Aren¡¯t they just some rabbles.¡¹

    Hidzuki scoffed seeing the reaction of Rana and others. She considered them not worth her attention, along with the pride that she was the one and only who was worthy to receive her beloved¡¯s affection.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Stop that, Hidzuki. Right now.¡¹

    Words that were even filled with physical weight resounded heavily.

    It was Kousuke. He stepped in front of Emily and others. He faced Hidzuki. Straightforwardly, he returned back the gaze of those golden oni pupils.

    Hidzuki narrowed her eyes. She covered her lips with her fan while tilting her head.

    ¡¸Mine beloved. Women flocking to a good man is inevitable, therefore I shall shut mine eyes to yer past. You simply needst to look only at me from here on¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Rana is my dearest person.¡¹

    He told her clearly. Rana¡¯s rabbit ears that were hidden by artifact shot up straight. Her cheeks were dyed red and strength seethed in her limbs.

    After that, although Kousuke showed a slight hesitation in his words, he looked at Emily and others and dered without reservation.

    ¡¸Emily, Vanessa, and ire are also people who are important and irreceable for me. I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt them no matter who.¡¹

    Emily who looked like she was going to lose control of her dder even now let slipped ¡¸nnfuu¡¹ from her lips and stopped shaking. Vanessa too hadplexion returning to her pale face. udia sported a joyful look and red back at Hidzuki with the face of a saintess who deserved the title of the strongest exorcist.

    It seemed that everyone was able to obtain encouragement from Kousuke speaking of his feeling clearly.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say it for the third time. Withdraw your aura right now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hidzuki¡¯s eyes narrowed. She was expressionless. It was unknown what she was thinking.

    Everyone was keeping their mouth shut from the turbulent tension of being at the presence of a bomb with its lit fused. A young voice spoke out with dignity amidst that to back up Kousuke.

    ¡¸Shuten Douji. The warning that I couldn¡¯t finish just now, allow me to state it once more.¡¹

    Everyone gasped and turned their gazes toward Hinata.

    Hinata stood beside Kousuke.

    Her small body stood straight and she turned an unwavering gaze toward Hidzuki.

    ¡¸You love Endou-sama. You want him from the bottom of your heart. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸What are ye saying at this point¡¹

    ¡¸Let me put it another way. You are¨D¨D¡¹

    A beatter, Hinata thrust out the fact to correct a certain misunderstanding that Kousuke and others were harboring.

    ¡¸You want to devour Endou-sama, his flesh and blood. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    It was Kousuke who raised a voice of bewilderment. Rana and others were also making bewildered look because they couldn¡¯t connect about being in love to what Hinata pointed out.

    But Taisei and others, no, the onmyoujis seemed to understand her meaning.

    And then, Hidzuki was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fufu¡¹

    Smiling in ecstasy. It was a bewitching smile that sent dread to run through everyone¡¯s back.

    What Hinata pointed out was true. Her smile affirmed that more eloquently than any words. It made the expression of Kousuke and others to convulse.

    ¡¸Endou-sama, never forget. She is Shuten Douji. A legendary evil oni who has devoured innumerable human. You must not consider the words of apparition to have the same meaning like human.¡¹

    For Hidzuki, the ultimate expression of ¡°love¡± was to devour the one she loved until not even a fragment and a drop of flesh and blood to remain.

    Exactly because she saw through that, Hinata never let her guard down against Hidzuki despite her gratitude toward her. She stood in front of Kousuke and confronted Hidzuki was none other than to protect Kousuke whocked perceptiveness.

    She also rmended to expose the existence of Rana and others only because it was a chance to shed light to Kousuke¡¯s rtionship with Hidzuki unable toy her hand on them from far away.

    Though that consideration was rendered meaningless by excessively supernatural phenomenon of space teleportation.

    Kousuke suddenly recalled. Come to think of it, he got the feeling that he also heard ¡¸Should I devour ye¡¹ inside the dream. Those words weren¡¯t a joke or sensual words that invited a bit of misunderstanding, but literal words.

    No matter how close her form to human was.

    And no matter how beautiful her appearance was.

    Apparition didn¡¯t measure things with the same standard like human.

    Because they were nonhuman that was produced by human¡¯s ¡°fear¡±. They were born as something terrifying that couldn¡¯t beprehended.

    Kousuke unconsciously opened his eyes wide while making a strange groan ¡¸uboa¡¹ when he finally realized that.

    ¡¸Aa, mine beloved. Ye are showing me such lovely expression. I¡¯m not thinking to devour ye right away. I¡¯m going to wait for ten or twenty years until the time ye mature ye know? If ye like, I don¡¯t mind waiting until yer old age when ye canst move anymore.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t feel relieved at all hearing that. She still wanted to devour him at the end, so it felt like he got a death god¡¯s gaze ced on him.

    If it was in twenty years than he was confident he would be able to turn the table on her, but there was also no guarantee that he would always be in perfect condition. Surely there would also be time where he got temporarily weakened by injury or sickness. Spare him from a future where a legendary predator would constantly watch him while licking her lips the whole time.

    Kousuke couldn¡¯t hide his shudder when faced with the overly unhinged obsession of the oni woman that was quite different from normal yandere. At the corner of his vision, he caught sight of Hinata taking a step forward to protect him.

    ¡¸I have said my warning.¡¹

    An unshakeable will. A determination that was solid like a rock. A resolve that was disyed through words of power.

    ¡¸What can a little girl like ye do?¡¹

    ¡¸I can subjugate you.¡¹

    That became white light that was overflowing.

    ¡¸Have you forgotten? It was always human that destroyed the monsters that preyed on human.¡¹

    Cool and clear spiritual aura swelled up all at once and pushed back Hidzuki¡¯s oni aura!

    She couldn¡¯t do anything at the time with Ootakemaru because there wasn¡¯t enough time.

    But now was different. She had enough time. Hinata had secretly devoted her energy for recovering, and formed manyyers of anti-oni curse stacked on top of each other, it became a pressure that rivaled ¡°god invocation¡±.

    Hidzuki¡¯splexion was rapidly changing in front of this generation¡¯s strongest onmyouji who took another step forward.

    Her eyes that looked like looking at prospective toy became the eyes that were looking at a clear threat.

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be a problem if you say that you are going to live together with human without eating them. But, I won¡¯t be merciful if you say that you are going to devour Endou-sama and the people important to him.¡¹

    She formed a sword hand seal that consisted of index finger and middle finger standing straight up, then she swung it down as though she was cutting straight down and thrusting her hand forward.

    With that, Hinata dered with a piercing fighting spirit.

    ¡¸As long as the eyes of this descendant of Abe no Seimei, Fujiwara Hinata are still ck, know that you shall never have any hope to harm Endou-sama!¡¹

    That was a promation that she would spend her whole life to watch over her.

    Not the slightest falsehood could be felt from those words that were also words of power.

    It was enough to convince anyone that Fujiwara Hinata was capable to y a legendary oni if she managed to spend the required time to perform the proper method.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu. Ye are an interesting little girl as expected.¡¹

    Hidzukiughed joyfully. She was full ofposure and elegantly.

    But, astonishingly, if it wasn¡¯t just anyone¡¯s imagination, she looked like she was slightly covered with cold sweat.

    The face off itself was still going on, but it was clear that the legendary oni had been made to think that ¡°she wouldn¡¯t get away unscathed from it¡±.

    The bloodline of onmyouji that had continued from a thousand years ago apparently was still a clear threat to apparition even now.

    Seeing that scene, everyone who was in this ce thought.

    ¨D¨DThis little girl, is seriously cooool!!

    Suddenly there was a voice muttering ¡¸T-this is bad. This girl, she is an outstanding talent that is beyond imagination. Is my first wife seat in danger-!?¡¹.

    It was Rana-san. Thest time she was this flustered was when Kousuke confessed to her.

    A battle that Rana-oneesan couldn¡¯t lose was waiting for her there.

    A burst of fighting spirit. Rana stepped forward to Hinata¡¯s side and disyed Hauria¡¯s pride in respond to Hinata¡¯s showing.

    She removed the hair band artifact and her true form appeared.

    The rabbit ears and rabbit tail that appeared with *pyon* caused the people of Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado who were in ¡°Ohii-sama fever state¡± inside to hold their breath. Even Hinata blinked repeatedly in surprise. Taisei was especially staring hard as though he had received some kind of shock.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I am Rana hauria. A rabbit Onee-san from another world. I¡¯m also the woman who love Endou Kousuke the most in the world!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t the usual Hauria style cool introduction.

    But, she made an expression that disyed Hauria n¡¯s iprehensible fearlessness to the maximum and puffed out her chest grandly.

    ¡¸If you wish for it, I¡¯ll allow you to be Kou-kun¡¯s wife candidate. I¡¯m the first wife though! Give up if you wish to monopolize her. And if you are still going to force it, then I¡¯ll take you on.¡¹

    Rana asserted her dominance as the first wife without hesitation even with Shuten Douji as the opponent.

    She wasn¡¯t bluffing or acting brave, she was genuinely disying the mettle to get into a killing match against her. Giant killing was Hauria¡¯s forte! Such confidence could even be inferred from her.

    Hidzuki surely also sensed that. Her gaze toward Rana that was like looking at an insect clearly changed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oh, a mere rabbit dare to bark so loudly.¡¹

    ¡¸If you are my husband¡¯s enemy, then I¡¯ll slip into darkness to take your head. That¡¯s all there is to it! Because I¡¯m the first wife! The first wife!¡¹

    It was important so she appealed by saying it twice. She sent nces toward Hidzuki¨D¨Dnot, but toward Hinata.

    Seeing that, Emily and others couldn¡¯t just stay quiet and also followed Rana¡¯s lead!

    ¡¸E-even I¡­¡­err, err¡­¡­right! I can kill a mere oni with my poison! I-I¡¯m not going to lose against a nine year old girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I dere here that I shall snipe you with anti-material rifle. Hinata-san, it¡¯s fine if you want to respect me.¡¹

    ¡¸E-even I¡¯m not going to lose against a younger exorcist! The strongest exorcist is me-¡¹

    Hidzuki¡¯s eyes captured Emily and others in turn. She narrowed her gaze more and more. But, rather than menace, what filled her gaze seemed to be simr with the emotion that she directed toward Rana.

    On the other hand, even though she had just made her announcement with a snap like that, she got sense of rivalry directed toward her from an unexpected direction instead. It made her eyes to swim around restlessly. Perhaps it was a feeling like being hit by friendly fire.

    ¡¸U-umm, everyone? Perhaps there is some kind of misunderstanding¡­¡­I am just, thinking to repay the great favor that Endou-sama has given me even at the risk of my life¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata-chan rified while keeping her sword hand seal pointed toward Hidzuki.

    ¡¸In other words, you want to be with him for your whole life right?¡¹

    Rana-oneesan concluded it simply. Hinata shook her head left and right.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not thinking of anything like that. Endou-sama already has everyone here, so how can I¡­¡­I just, want to be useful, that¡¯s all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No good! That way of thinking is no good!¡¹

    Emily-chan who was the one who looked like she wanted to monopolize Kousuke the most was the loudest one for some reason.

    ¡¸You will end up a mistress if you have the same way of thinking like Yuuka!¡¹

    ¡¸M-mistress!?¡¹

    Certainly. Not wishing to have a special rtionship, but still wanting to be useful while maintain a reasonable distance would indeed make one looked like a mistress. Though Yuuka-chan who was mentioned as an example would definitely want to protest fiercely about it.

    ¡¸B-but, umm, this is a talk that is still too early for me should I say¡­¡­Endou-sama is a wholesome¨D¨D¡¹

    Her words cut off. She looked at Kousuke, then looked at Rana and others.

    ¡¸Endou-sama is not looking at a kid like me with that kind of gaze.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Hinata-chan. Why did you omit the wholesome part? Hey, why?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s question was beautifully ignored. Well of course he wasn¡¯t wholesome, he got multiple women waiting upon him after all.

    Rana made a wink and a thumb up at Hinata.

    ¡¸Something like that won¡¯t matter anymore in five or ten more years! Someone likedy Myuu is even younger than Hinata-chan, but she is seriously aiming the position as a wife of the person who is her papa and also our boss!¡¹

    ¡¸H-her father!?¡¹

    Hinata-chan encountered another unknown concept. Was it alright for such form of love to exist¡­¡­it was an overly abnormal world for someone who didn¡¯t know anything about the details that her eyes were starting to twirl dizzily.

    ¡¸I permit it as the first wife! Now, Hinata-chan, what¡¯s your feeling!¡¹

    ¡¸U-umm, right now there is the matter of Shuten Douji¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I am also interested to hear yer reply though?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Why!?¡¹

    Even when she tried to divert the topic because her feeling or the like didn¡¯t matter in this situation, Hidzuki herself was urging the topic along. Hinata-chan was flustered.

    Taisei papa¡¯s eyes opened wide. He looked like he was going to rush forward if Fukube wasn¡¯t restraining his hand. The whole n members were also opening their eyes wide as they observed their princess!

    Why is the situation like this!? Hinata thought with her gaze wandering everywhere.

    ¡¸I recognize it. Little girl, no, Seimei¡¯s descendant¨D¨DHinata. Ye are an umon child who can possible destroy me. Then, something like yer motive is not something that I can possibly disregard. Make yer standing clear.¡¹

    ¡¸u, eu, uu¡­¡­¡¹

    The ¡°seriously cool Hinata-chan¡± before this was like a lie. This time it was her who got kept getting pushed back by the pressure of Hidzuki¡¯s smile.

    ¡¸O-oi, stop it you guys. Hinata-chan is trouble¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up Kou-kun! Don¡¯t get in the way of a girl¡¯s important moment!¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    He could only shut up when his dearest lover told him that. Kousuke was super weak.

    ¡¸Hinata! Tell them clearly! An unwholesome man like this¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Please stay quiet for a bit Otou-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    He could only shut up when his dearest daughter told him that. Taisei papa was super weak.

    However, perhaps those words from her father served as the impetus for her to make her resolve. Hinata took one deep breath, two. Three.

    Hinata mustered thepletely unknown courage that she had never used until now. And then, she opened the lid at the bottom of her heart and carefully took out the feeling that she was trying to push down. She changed it into words and conveyed it.

    She turned bright red,

    He could only shut up when his dearest lover told him that. Kousuke was super weak.

    ¡¸I-if it¡¯s not a bother¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind to wait until I be an adult so¡­¡­¡¹

    With a voice that was getting smaller and smaller,

    ¡¸If I¡¯m permitted to assume the lowest seat¡­¡­it will be to my happinesh¡¹

    Although she stuttered a bit at the end, she put her utmost effort.

    It was an affection that was just too innocent, pure, and humble.

    Anyway, Taisei papa¡¯s eyes went dead. Fukube tapped his shoulder *pon pon* while sympathetically saying¡¸I understand that feeling¡¹. The people of Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado were also making reallyplicated expression. Emily and others were shuddering and saying¡¸T-this is Yamato Nadeshiko¡­¡­?¡¹.

    Rana¡¯s elbow kept hitting Kousuke¡¯s side. She must be telling him to say something.

    Looking at Hinata who was turning bright red while trembling all over, certainly, he had to say something¡­¡­but, before that.

    ¡¸Very good. This is truly, very good.¡¹

    *Pachin* A pleasant sound of a fan being closed in a snap resounded.

    ¡¸All of ye hath certainly disy yer backbone to this me. Even after a thousand years hath passed, this world is still filled with charming people. It¡¯s truly very good.¡¹

    ¡¸Err, Hidzuki?¡¹

    Kousuke called out dubiously. Rana and Hinata, as well as Emily and others focused at Hidzuki.

    Her expression seemed to be filled with an emotion that was different from anything she had shown so far. She looked like a child having fun.

    ¡¸Kicking away all the formidable love rivals and obtaining the everything of mine beloved is a charming proposition but¡­¡­yes, yes, I hath decided.¡¹

    The tyrannical and man-eating oni was going to make her conclusion.

    She was an existence who could massacre every living thing with a bright smile. Inevitably, everyone¡¯s wariness heightened but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I shall obey mine beloved without reserve.¡¹

    Hidzuki said that and fell on her knees.

    ¡¸Surrounded not by a lovely man, but also by lovely women unexpectedly doth not sound bad isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    That was why.

    Just like how before Hinata did the same in the middle of a mountain of a foreign world, Hidzuki brushed away the bottom of her kimono with a graceful motion, sat on seiza posture, put the three fingers of each hand on the ground and bowed her head.

    ¡¸Mine best regards for eternity.¡¹

    That was a promation that she could ept coexistence even if she had to suppress her severe nature from an oni¡¯s belligerence and obsession.

    An oni kneeling and lowering her head was the greatest proof for that.

    Or perhaps, thinking of strong human children as lovely was also an oni¡¯s nature.

    Kousuke let out a long sigh. He breathe out in order to switch his feeling to a mood without any gloominess.

    A beatter, he walked toward the bowing Hidzuki.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not nning to die except from old age though.¡¹

    He took her hand and made her lifted her face.

    ¡¸You can do as you like after I die if you¡¯re fine with something like a doddering old man. Also, I have a life that often got dragged into some kind ofmotion, so in the worst case I bit it, then you can also feel free. If my body still remain then, you can take it Hidzuki.¡¹

    ¡¸Mine beloved¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke said that with a wry smile in order to reward Hidzuki¡¯s feeling as an oni woman even just for a bit. Because she understood that, Hidzuki¡¯s expression also smiled brilliantly like a girl in love.

    When he helped Hidzuki stood while looking at Rana, she replied with a satisfied thumb up. At the same time, she also kept sending nces at Hinata.

    Pushed by that, Kousuke also spoke to Hinata with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸Hinata-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸! Fhai!¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t trying to say ¡°Fight!¡± by any means. She only bit her tongue when trying to say yes. She looked like she was going to faint from shame.

    ¡¸I ept your feeling. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹

    ¡¸But well, it¡¯s just like Hinata-chan said, it will be after you grow up a bit more, okay? Until then, Hinata-chan will also experience a lot of encounter.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I know that my feeling won¡¯t change, but I don¡¯t mind with that for now. Thank you very much, Endou-sama.¡¹

    Essentially it was like she was rejected, but it seemed she understood it. There was no sadness in Hinata¡¯s expression. Rather, she looked a bit sullen when Kousuke spoke about other encounters, even so she seemed to renew her determination.

    ¡¸Excellent! With this the case is closed for Kou-kun!¡¹

    Rana pped her hands loudly and the mood finally loosened when she said that.

    The night of long battle had finally lowered its curtain.

    After that.

    Hinata carried out the ritual to close the dragon¡¯s den once more.

    Emily used the medicinal herbs that she harvested and researched from the king tree to mix special medicine for the exhausted Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado n members.

    The elderly nobleman investigated the effect of the Kyuubi¡¯s cursed item and the man in ck falling into the dragon vein with the divination using divination board ¡°Rikujin Chokuban¡±.

    Fukube was contacting all of his contacts.

    As for Taisei, although he was dumbfounded from hearing his beloved daughter¡¯s feeling of love, he saw Rana¡¯s rabbit ears and got back on his feet. He did things like asking ¡¸If there is a rabbit girl, is there also horse girl?¡¹ with a serious face.

    Hinata snapped with a smile and scolded him ¡¸Contact Okaa-sama already!¡¹.

    Like that they dealt with the aftermath while also resting for a while.

    Kousuke also managed to catch his breath. For now, he guessed that he should report to Nagumo and everyone¡­¡­they would definitely make fun of him again. As he got a faraway look while thinking of contacting the others soon.

    A ringtone rang out suddenly.

    It wasn¡¯t Kousuke¡¯s phone. The source was from underground a slight distance away.

    ¡¸Mu? Is it mine? I think I dropped my phone when horse oni swung me around.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright Jii-san. You can continue your divination. I¡¯ll pick it.

    Kiyotake left to dig up the elderly nobleman¡¯s smartphone. Yelling voice that sounded really excited came from the other side of the call.

    While it gathered many people¡¯s attention wondering what it was about, Kiyotake¡¯s expression was rapidly turning grave. And then,

    ¡¸Jii-san! It¡¯s a call from the Izumo branch house! The grand shrine is attacked!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Astonishment arose, however, this time it was Fukube whose expression was changed next.

    ¡¸Haa? Make your report clearer¡­¡­there is mysterious phenomenon of light at the Kyoto Imperial Pce?¡¹

    The abnormality still hadn¡¯t ended. This time it was Kiyotake¡¯s own smartphone that rang out.

    ¡¸Taiga! You, what have you been doing until¨D¨Dha? Are you screwing around!? What do you mean justice! Eh? You performed justice because there was intruder at Seimei Shrine? The barrier might be in danger? What do you mean! No, enough saying justice already!¡¹

    Immediately after they shared information, both Hinata and the elderly nobleman made a grave expression.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­princess! I can feel impurity! The flow is¡­¡­to the east?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, Kuzunoha-sama? This uneasiness¡­¡­an oracle? A warning?¡¹

    While the confusion and bewilderment was starting to abruptly surge up, Kousuke¡¯s smartphone finally also rang out.

    That was the ringtone from the reliable boss.

    However, it was only at this time that he couldn¡¯t help but feeling something ominous.

    ¡¸H-hello, Nagumo?¡¹

    ¡ºEndou, the uproar here is connected with your case as expected. I made them spit out everything. But, take a look at the news in inte first before I tell you the detail.¡»

    ¡¸Eh? The news at inte?¡¹

    It was Vanessa who reacted immediately. She took out her smartphone and quickly operated it to open the news section.

    And then, her eyes opened wide.

    She held up the screen so everyone could see it.

    Emergency alert was reyed with speaker mode.

    That was,

    ¡¸Eh, this isn¡¯t¡­¡­a coincidence, right?¡¹

    It was a scenery that made him reflexively doubted his eyes.

    The highest mountain that was the pride of Japan¨D¨DMount Fuji had ck smoke gently rising up from it.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It¡¯s a good stopping ce. But, the arc will continue for a bit more.

    ¡ùThere is update at Gardo. Zero chapter 34. The liberator as organization made their first entrance. Take a look.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415

    Arifureta Chapter 415

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three Inhuman Demon¡¯s Den of the Residential Area

    Author¡¯s note: I¡¯m very sorry for making everyone waiting for so long. Also I¡¯m very thankful for all the concerns for my health. Thanks to everyone I have gotten much better. Also, forgive me even though this is an update after so long, but I¡¯m unable to make the story really progress in this chapter. I think that next chapter will exin a lot of things and then we will be able to enter thest arc, so it will be a great help if you can tolerate this chapter as a my rehabilitation in writing. Forgive me for being drawn-out like this. Best regards!

    Going back in time slightly.

    At the first night of the departure of Hajime and others to their school trip.

    ¡¸Yep, everything is fine over here nano! Papa, have a loo~t of fun in the school tripe okay? Sleep well!¡¹

    The bright voice of Myuu was echoing energetically in the living room of Nagumo house.

    She was sitting snugly on the sofa while holding the phone in one hand with a wide smile. She returned a heartfelt ¡°good night¡± to her papa who was giving her a night call.

    The call was cut off. A beatter.

    ¡¸Puhaah, Myuu was able to cover things up somehow nano-¡¹

    She took off the mask of a smile she was wearing and disyed an expression of someone who had just finished a difficult task.

    ¡¸That was amazing Myuu-chan! You managed to trick that Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I thought that it was hopeless already when he suspected in the middle¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That was really quick witted of you when you instantly brought up the souvenir contest to divert his attention, Myuu!¡¹

    Sumire, Shuu, and Remia showered her with praises. Myuu responded to them with a thumb up even though she was currently transforming into a droopy Myuu tiredly on the sofa from the extreme tension.

    The door was opened at that moment and Tio entered inside. She had a casual appearance of a jeans and no sleeve shirt, but her expression was serious.

    ¡¸I hath been in a call with Fukube-dono just now. It seems that the government is in deep turmoil currently.¡¹

    ¡¸The government is?¡¹

    The looks of Sumire and others also turned serious and they faced each other.

    ¡¸Indeed. It seems that¡¯s why there art no information circting. Fukube-dono apologized earnestly for being one step behind the situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Theen, it¡¯s as we thought, that this isn¡¯t just our imagination.¡¹

    Shuu spoke with an expression that looked like he wanted to click his tongue anytime now.

    It was something that happened this morning, after Hajime and others departed to Kyoto. When going to work, during the work, and on the way home, both Shuu and Sumire couldn¡¯t help but feeling some kind of strange stares toward them. It was a feeling like they were being tailed.

    Although the situation around them hadpletely settled down, the position that Nagumo family was ced in was still an exceptional one.

    For caution¡¯s sake, they entered a ce with a lot of people¨D¨Da famous family restaurant before contacting Tio. They met up before going home. It seemed that the choice they made was correct.

    It seemed that someone was trying to meddle with Nagumo family again.

    Most likely they were aiming at the timing when Hajime and others went to Kyoto right now.

    ¡¸ording to Fukube-dono, a faction art overstepping all the departments to crush the information. He is in a hurry to confirm the current situation. He mentioned that he wouldst contact us as soon as he learned what¡¯s going on. It seems that he is also assigning several of his trusted subordinates to work on it.¡¹

    ¡¸People from that faction? Isn¡¯t it toote to try anything at this stage?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Remia said. That¡¯s exactly why, something art fishy. There wouldst not be any problem if this is simply some idiots who don¡¯t learn anything from the previous altercation and running wild but¡­¡­¡¹

    There were countless government officials who were closely connected with businessman.

    When they realized that the returnees¡¯ power was real, they got greedy, however everything they tried failed and they received a painful retaliation instead. After that things should have settled down with a ¡°contact person¡± ¨D¨Dan intermediator taking the role of coordinating the exchange between the returnees and the government.

    The unknown was just that scary. Much more so if it was something powerful that could deal harm.

    That was why Hajime and others managed to have a good exchange of information until now through sessive generations of contact person, or that was how it should be, but¡­¡­

    What were they trying to do at this point in front of the power of the returnees that couldn¡¯t be opposed by the existing power?

    ¡¸It¡¯s great that we had also contacted Shuuzou-san and others just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸They have connection with police, so they managed to coordinate with the strengthening of the city¡¯s security. They had also gathered real ninjas¨D¨DI mean, the disciples of their acrobatic gathering. They said that they had split into groups to confirm the other families¡¯ safety, so we can rest easy with them in the case.¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-obaachan. We are inside our home, so Myuu think it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t rephrase your wording nano. Not long ago Myuu asked them to teach Myuu ¡°a bit of acrobat¡± but, they yelled ¡°Yaegashi-style Ninja Art! Suiton ¨C Suimeidan no Jutsu¡±. With a smug face.¡¹

    By the way, it was a ninja art to throw water that was pooled on a hand palm to blind the opponent using water drops. In the past they would use crushed leaf that also had poison on top of it before throwing it. It was quite the advanced technique because the water needed to stay as a clump without scattering everywhere when thrown. Myuu had finished learning it.

    Putting aside the mysterious secret of Yaegashi family that was in obvious,

    ¡¸Even so, art this really alright, Hahaue-donomother inw? This art Goshuujin-sama we art talking about, wouldst he not be angry if he isn¡¯t notified of any abnormality no matter how trivial it is? Of course! I wish to be allowed to assume all responsibility at that time¨D¨Dno, I shall take responsibility!! Haa haa-¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Tio-chan! Don¡¯t go haa haa from imagining getting punished! You¡¯re drooling!¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-oneechan. Here, tissue.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, pardon me.¡¹

    ¡¸You handed the tissue so smoothly there, Myuu-chan.¡¹

    Tio was unable to receive any reward recently. Rather she was getting busy with her work that she would get appreciated instead. Perhaps that was why this hopeless dragon was feeling a bit unsatisfied. She missed the ass pile bunker in the past¡­¡­

    ¡¸More importantly! As expected won¡¯t it be better to notify them about this?¡¹

    Remia pped her hands to return the topic back on track.

    ¡¸Oops, that¡¯s true. I hath also told Fukube-dono to keep quiet but, he was very reluctant to do so. He was half crying in fear of what the demon king might do if he found out. He epted for the time being because he hath to hurry with the information gathering but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re, right¡­¡­I understand you know? That this isn¡¯t good. That we should tell Hajime about this. But¡­¡­but still¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire clenched her fists tightly on herp. She looked down slight and hesitated to speak further with a conflicted expression.

    It was just as she said, this was a bad move. She understood that this was a foolish choice if she considered the worst case. However, it was in to see that she was being tormented by emotion that surpassed logic.

    Shuu gently put his hand on top of the hand of his conflicted wife.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is a field trip. It¡¯s something that a high school student experienced only once in their life.¡¹

    It was the school life that Hajime could finally return to after making a desperate effort to return home and fighting the society¡¯s curiosity and malice through a ton ofmotion.

    But, the school trip had ended a long time ago. Nobody said anything about it, but both Sumire and Shuu, and surely the other families of the returnees were feeling sorry that the children were unable to do the greatest memory making event of high school life.

    But fortunately, in the end they were unexpectedly able to go although it would be their ss alone that went.

    Although there was ulterior motive behind it, they were still feeling immeasurable gratitude toward the school side for making this school trip happened.

    ¡¸This is Hajime we are talking about, so surely he will be able to enjoy the school trip to some degree even while sparing effort to deal with the matter here.¡¹

    ¡¸But surely, a part of his mind somewhere inside would be upied for the whole time with wariness. It will be definitely impossible for him to purely enjoy the high school life¡¯sst chance of memory making as a simple student.¡¹

    Why did he have to be disturbed from being able to enjoy something that was only natural as a student just because he was a returnee, just because he possessed extraordinary power?

    That was something intolerable for them as parents.

    They wished that their son could just simply have fun together with his ssmates.

    ¡¸Of course we will contact him if the situation is too much to handle for us though.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime has also anticipated various situations like this and prepared a lot of means for protection ordingly anyway, so if it¡¯s really necessary, he cane back here literally instantly right?¡¹

    That was why, they wished that Hajime wouldn¡¯t worry about the situation here unless the situation was really unmanageable and they felt really in danger¡­¡­

    Both Tio and Remia could only smile wryly and shrugged after being told about such parents¡¯ feeling.

    ¡¸Well, we art still waiting for the information. It wouldst be troublesome for Goshuji-sama to keep being called all the time just because of some cockroachesing out of hiding. Not to mention that someone with ¡°Guardian¡± vocation like me art present in the scene.¡¹

    Tio showed her understanding, then she added ¡°however¡±.

    ¡¸I shall be the one judging the level of danger. Art that fine, Hahaue-dono, Chichiue-donofather inw?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. May the protection of the dragon god stay with us.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we promise to follow your lead fully. We will trouble you but, please take care of us.¡¹

    Now then, how serious the situation actually was.

    If this was nothing more than a stupid act of some fools, it would be just like Tio¡¯s joke, the problem wouldn¡¯t be that different from taking care of some ck C in the kitchen but¡­¡­

    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s inform Shuuzou-san about the situation in the government.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. That wouldst be wise, Chichiue-dono. We doth not know the opponent¡¯s aim, but we shouldst urge the other families to also be on their guard.¡¹

    A call ringtone rang out.

    It was Shuu¡¯s phone. The screen showed the letters of ¡°Ninja Master¡±. In other words, it was Yaegashi Shuuzou-san.

    Shuu activated the speaker mode and picked the call.

    Then,

    ¡ºShuu-kun, we have finished confirming the safety of all the families. There is no problem for the time being. But, it seems that it¡¯s true that we are being targeted. The scale seems to be bigger than expected, however, there is something that is just strange.¡»

    It was clear that he was fully in his hidden face mode from the way he immediately entered the main topic without even giving a greeting.

    Shuu naturally tensed from nervousness while asking ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹. Shuuzou started with ¡ºA part of this is just my conjecture but¡» before continuing.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s certain that other families than Nagumo family were also being tailed or monitored. Several families have been feeling some disquieting presence. But, this is too sloppy for an organizational action. I can¡¯t sense any unity from the opponent¡¯s action so far. Or perhaps their chain ofmand is all over the ce.¡»

    ¡¸Shuuzou-dono. This is Tio. By that do thy mean that there art several organizations involved in this?¡¹

    ¡ºI believe that is a valid thought. It¡¯s also possible that the opponents are holding each other in check or destroying each other depending on the situation. I had also received a report of a trace of such situation being found.¡»

    It seemed that the situation was more chaotic than they thought at first.

    Even though the situation should be serious, it felt like the opponent was entering a stalemate on their own in a ce outside of their sight.

    Tio quickly exined the government¡¯s situation that she heard from Fukube.

    ¡ºFumu. However, I don¡¯t think that this is just an internal fighting between the government factions. ording to Tsuchii-kun¡­¡­the police chief of the jurisdictional police department, it seemed that there are abnormallyrge amount of foreigners entering the city.¡»

    ¡¸Foreigners? From which country?¡¹

    ¡ºWe don¡¯t know until that far. However it doesn¡¯t look like that they all came from the same country.¡»

    This was¡­¡­difficult to judge. They couldn¡¯t grasp the situation.

    Was it simply a monitoring? What was the objective? Were all of them targeting the families of the returnees? Or were aggressive force and passive force getting mixed up with each other?

    Certainly this was a strange situation.

    Shuu and others couldn¡¯t grasp the level of danger. They looked toward Tio for her judgment, with a gaze that was slightly mixed with prayer.

    ¡¸¡­¡­In any case, there art no changing the fact that there are a lot of flies buzzing around the rtives while the returnees art absent.¡¹

    As expected, would they have to contact Hajime¡­¡­Sumire and Shuu thought with disappointment.

    If it was just Nagumo family that was at risk, they were confident that Tio alone would be able to deal with any situation no matter what kind of enemy came. But, the people that should be protected in this case were a lot, and there was a lot of ground that had to be covered.

    The best option would be to take the safe choice. Tio prepared herself to speak the ideological argument while apologizing inside her heart to Sumire, Shu, and the other parents but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tio-oneechan, Myuu think that it¡¯s still not the time for that nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? Myuu?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Myuu. At Myuu who was standing imposingly on the sofa. Shuuzou was also straining his ear at the other side of the phone after sensing what was going on.

    ¡¸Even without relying on just papa and the others every time, we here have a lot of stroo~ng allies! First, let¡¯s rely on everyone nano!¡¹

    Strong allies? Before anyone could ask a question, Myuu crossed the living room with rapid footsteps *sutetetete* and opened a window fully before twirling around. She raised her personal treasure warehouse that was hanging on her neck while her back was facing the garden.

    ¡¸Everyone~, lend us your strength! Nano!¡¹

    It was night, so while being careful from getting too loud, explosion with reserved sound burst out and smoke screen of seven colors rose up.

    What appeared at the garden was the familiar (?) golems. Yes,

    ¨D¨DThe Deadly Sins squadron, Demon Rangerrrrr!!!

    Each of them was making a truly awesomely stylish pose as they answered the gathering call from their princess.

    In addition,

    ¡¸Etemp-saa~~n! Help nanooo!¡¹

    ¡¸YES-, MY LITTLE LADY! The transcendentally lovely and graceful beautiful angel fairy Etemp-chan! Is hereeee!¡¹

    What appeared on Myuu¡¯s back apanied with light like a certain Stan* was Etemp with the beautiful face of ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡± and three pairs of geometrical and half transparent fairy wings.

    Her left hand was on her waist, her right hand was forming a horizontal peace sign over her eyes, one of her legs was lifted up tightly while she winked *BLINK-* with stars shooting out everywhere from the gesture. She looked really irritating. Extremely irritating. Her expression was very annoying!

    The palm sized spider type living golems¨D¨Dthe members of Arachne squad that came out together with her screeched ¡¸Iii¨D¨D!!¡¹ and posed while throwing flower petals on Etemp¡¯s entrance. That made it even more irritating.

    ¡¸F-fumu. Now that thy mentioned it, they art also here.¡¹

    The entrance of the golems who were the archdemons who governed over the seven deadly sins at the inside, and Etemp who obtained flesh body from the fairy world that she could freely materialize made Tio¡¯s expression slightly convulsed.

    It seemed the overprotective papa was assigning the apostle to Myuu constantly as his daughter¡¯s bodyguard¡­¡­

    ¡¸Lu-chan and others should call the other demons, while Etemp-san also¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ojou-sama. It¡¯s unfair that only these guys got called with ¡°chan¡±. Give me affectionate nickname too! A cute nickname! If not I¡¯m not gonna work mon!¡¹

    Was it just their imagination that an emotion of ¡¸What a pain¡­¡­¡¹ crossed Myuu¡¯s expression for an instant?

    ¡¸Err~, theeen, Ete-chan should also¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ojou-samaa-, you picked the wrong part of my name to split-. Are you nning to turn me into a performer!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­E~chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you feel guilty toward a certain legendary rock star by calling me like that, Ojou-sama? Good grief¡­¡­¡¹

    Ah, her face was definitely showing an emotion of ¡¸Pain in the ass-¡¹! Everyone¡¯s interpretation was in sync.

    But, as the one asking for help, Myuu held back with much effort and smiled stiffly. What a very mature response.

    ¡¸Cough-, Etemp-chan¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Geesz-, are you even trying! E?temp?ta?n! Call me Etemp-tan, and don¡¯t forget to put a lot of affection in it!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu!?¡¹

    Remia let out a voice that sounded like a scream. Of course she would. Right now, her six years old daughter had inly clicked her tongue! She never saw her daughter doing that!

    ¡¸Myuu want Etemp-tan and the other arachnes to protect the other families nano.¡¹

    ¡¸That request, it will be better if it¡¯s said pleadingly with more cuteness like¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸AYE AYE-, MA¡¯AM!! I shall follow yourmand to the letter!!¡¹

    Fortunately (?), Etemp-tan had hopped cattily in front of Myuu, in other words she was standing between her and Shuu and others behind her, so the others couldn¡¯t see Myuu¡¯s expression.

    But, Etemp-tan who was poking *tsun tsun* on Myuu¡¯s cheek while making further demand immediately saluted sharply like a real military officer¡­¡­judging from that, there was no doubt that Myuu was making an indescribable expression that a little girl must not make.

    Myuu had also seemed to whisper something like ¡¸¡­¡­Papa, he assigned her to Myuu actually not as a bodyguard, but just to wash his hand off her¡­¡­¡¹, or perhaps not.

    ¡¸Err~, Myuu? About Etemp-san and the arachnes¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Remia-sama, it¡¯s Etemp-tan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Etemp-tan is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s coompletely no good! Do it better, like there is ? attached at the end of your sentence¨D¨Dmy deepest apologies, ma¡¯am.¡¹

    Just what kind of expression Remia made? Surely it was an expression exactly like her daughter that a ¡°my my ufufu type maturedy¡± should never make, no doubt about it.

    You, just shut your trap already¡­¡­that kind of gaze came not only from Shuu, Sumire, and Tio, but even from the deadly sins at the back. Remia continued speaking as that happened.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine for Etemp-tan? and the arachnes to stand guard out there but, sending those golems to run around the city is¡­¡­won¡¯t it cause even greatermotion instead?¡¹

    Certainly, what Remia pointed out was true. In the first ce, Shuu and others didn¡¯t really understand what Myuu meant by calling the other demons.

    The one who answered that question wasn¡¯t Myuu but the demon ranger.

    Gloomy ck light enveloped the seven golems. Right after that, *gashan* the golems crumbled down noisily.

    In exchanged, there were seven ¡°shadows¡± that looked likepressed darkness standing on the garden. They had nothing like eyes or nose that could be used to differentiate them individually. They were just shadow. However, they definitely existed there just like three dimensional image that wasn¡¯t projected on anything.

    And then, they took a cool pose again just as expected. It seemed they wouldn¡¯tpromise on that no matter what. The shadow posing somehow gave an entertainment feel.

    At the same time, at a corner of Nagumo house¡¯s garden, the small pond that Myuu asked Hajime to create started to bubble up fiercely. Then right after that, an offensive smell that was simr to sulfur pierced everyone¡¯s nose,

    ¨D¨DIaAAAAAAAAAAAA-

    Countless repulsive roars echoed¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ah, sorry to all of you demons! It¡¯s night so can Myuu ask you all to keep it quiet-, nano!¡¹

    ¨D¨DIHH!? aaaa~

    The demons who kept their volume at the downlow got called from hell.

    There were only shadows squirming on the Nagumo house¡¯s fence. Their movement felt a bit reserved.

    ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s this? I doth not anything about this¡­¡­¡¹

    Since when was Myuu able to open a hell¡¯s gate and employed demons?

    Tio muttered with an expression that was a mix of agitation and bewilderment. Remia mama who seemed to be simrly in the dark before this staggered and fell on the sofa.

    ¡¸Endou said that water is a natural gate that connected to all the worlds nano. When Myuu wondered if Lu-chan and others can do something like that because they are the hell¡¯s demon kings and asked them about it, they said that it¡¯s possible if they have help with papa¡¯s artifact.¡¹

    Then, as the result of her consultation with papa, Myuu was given the permission to use her own judgment to summon demons if it was ¡°only twenty of them¡± and only at the ¡°shadow level¡± that was the same like the time of the attack of the demon worshipping cultst time.

    Perhaps they should be called as the ¡°princess¡¯s royal demon guard¡±, consisting of the demons who had cleared the papa¡¯s super stressful interview. They had real body back in hell and able to respond to summon using artifact.

    Also, before a demon was able to finally arrive at the interview, first they had to get through the selection test in hell, which was an extremely fierce contest. It seemed that hell had been falling into a hellish situation that was like a pandemonium over there.

    Getting back into the topic.

    ¡¸Oh, Ojou-sama. There is something there you know?¡¹

    Etemp-san looked at the small pond that had stopped bubbling with deep interest. Shuu and others also peered fearfully at the garden while wondering ¡¸Eh, there is still something else?¡¹.

    The small pond only had small ripples spreading through it. They couldn¡¯t really see anything else other than¡­¡­

    ¡¸Waah, Su~chan, Mi-chan! And Ryu~chan too, all of you are going to help nano? Eh? Hime-chan and Keru-chan will help too if it¡¯s near the river? Thank you nano!!¡¹

    It seemed that Myuu was able to see something. No, right now something faint with the size of a small child and scaly skin, something that looked like a coiling snake, something that looked like koi fish jumping to the air, a beauty in kimono, and something like a half transparent horse felt like they entered into sight¡­¡­

    *Chapun* the center of the small pond sshed unnaturally.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that! I never knowst about them though!?¡¹

    Tio yelled with bewilderment and shock. Remia mama who woke up with a gasp also faintly saw the unknown things her daughter was happily frolicking with and fainted once more with fuu~. Also, even Hajime papa didn¡¯t know about this.

    ¡¸M-Myuu-chan? There is something there isn¡¯t it? I can see them faintly but¡­¡­who are they I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu? Umm~, there is the water tiger Su~chan and, the mizuchi Mi-chan, the dragon fish Ryu~chan, then the bridge princess Hime-chan! And then there is the kelpie Keru-chan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I don¡¯t get it!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is friend. They have connection with Myuu, so they cane to y as long as it¡¯s at a ce that has water nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, I don¡¯t get it even more!¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s impossible¡­¡­are they really exist¡­¡­¡»

    Shuu had thrown up his hands that before he realized it he had turned the phone into video call mode. Thanks to being able to see what was going on there, Shuuzou-san¡¯s jaw fell off without being able to close again.

    If the strongest onmyouji girl and her family were here, they would be guaranteed to faint with the white of their eyes showing after seeing Myuu obtaining the cooperation of a great number of apparition with a friendly rtionship without even any ¡°binding¡±.

    Then suddenly, the other side of the phone became noisy.

    ¡ºWhat? Give me the urate report!¡»

    ¡¸Shuuzou-san? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    After a while of some angry yells being exchanged at the other side of the phone, a beat passed.

    The expression of Shuuzou that appeared in the phone next was extremely grave.

    ¡ºIt seems that several families got attacked.¡»

    Everyone held their breath hearing that report.

    ¡ºLuckily, it seemed the police officers who are our disciple, Miya of Amanogawa family, and Sakagami family¡¯s Karashio managed to repel them but¡»

    The instructors of Yaegeshi style, the mother of Amanogawa family who could fight close and personal using metal bat & street brawling, and the guard dog of Sakagami family that had the transformation ability to turn into giant wolf did great job.

    ¡ºIt seems that the culprits were some really strange fellows. Their atmosphere was different from a normal agent. They tried to do something that we didn¡¯t really understand, so the people on the scene just beat them anyway before they could do anything that they tried to do but¡­¡­we still don¡¯t know the detail here. Can I ask you to send thebat force over there to their position immediately?¡»

    ¡¸The information in our possession art just insufficient. Perhaps it wouldst be better if we ask everyone to evacuate to Nagumo house¡¯s expanded space just in case. Anyway, Myuu, we art counting on you.¡¹

    It was unknown how far Myuu¡¯sbat force would be able to control the situation. Depending on that, it would be decided whether Hajime and others would be able to enjoy their school trip fully or not.

    Myuu guessed the meaning of Tio¡¯s words and she nodded strongly.

    And then, she took a deep breath before making her feeling resounding toward the garden of Nagumo house that was turning into a haunted area.

    ¡¸Everyone. Myuu want to protect the important time of papa and the others. But, Myuu is weak and can¡¯t do anything much so¡­¡­please-. Lend Myuu your strength!¡¹

    Myuu bowed her head deeply. There wasn¡¯t even a single one of her inhuman friend who expressed objection.

    Etemp wordlessly formed a horizontal peace sign & a wink with energetic gesture.

    The deadly sins archdemons were posing like they were doing a silhouette performance.

    ¨D¨DIiIIIIH!!

    ¨D¨DaAAAAAA!!

    The Arachne squad and the princess royal demon guard were also getting fired up.

    The apparitions were making fountain at the small pond while responding¨D¨D

    *Shaaa-* There was the sound of the curtain getting opened strongly.

    It was the housewife of the house across the street. Her face was clearly expressing her feeling. ¡¸What¡¯s with the noise! The drama is in the best part right now!¡¹ She looked like she wanted to say that. One of her hands was holding a TV remote.

    Although, even that expression onlysted at the beginning. The housewife was unable to observe the garden clearly because of the barrier of perception obstruction, however somehow, she sensed that there were horror existences crowding over there. She silently turned white.

    ¡¸S-sorry for the loud noise! We will keep quiet-, nano!¡¹

    Myuu-chan bowed repeatedly in panic. Shuu and others also bowed their head repeatedly in apology while wearing forced smile together.

    R-right. There is no problem as long as you get it. Be careful next time, the neighbor replied like that with a forced smile and closed the curtain *fwoosh* as strongly as she could. It was as though she had just seen something that mustn¡¯t be seen.

    And so,

    ¡¸T-then everyone~, we are counting on all of you nanoo~¡¹

    She put her hands around her mouth and ordered with a small voice,

    ¨D¨DRoo~ger~

    ¨D¨Diii~

    ¨D¨Daa~

    ¨D¨D*splish ssh*

    Etemp and others also replied with small voices and the terrifying shadows scattered toward the city.

    As the result, Hajime and others were able to enjoy their school trip to their satisfaction without feeling weighed down.

    With the exception of just one person.

    ¡ºApparently something like that happened.¡»

    ¡¸About the case of Myuu-chan employing a lot more inhuman beings than Hinata-chan, won¡¯t she seriously be the master of Hyakki YakkouNight Procession of Hundred Mo at this rate?¡¹

    Kousuke just got brief exnation about what happened back home while they were going to school trip. He got a faraway look even while feeling relieved that all of their rtives were safe and sound.

    Hinata and others were also getting dumbfounded look with the question of ¡¸What in the world is that girl!?¡¹.

    Putting that aside.

    ¡¸Fukube-san, you ran away huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear, I don¡¯t know what are you talking about.¡¹

    Thinking really carefully, it was strange. Fukube was a member of the public security, and furthermore he was the ¡°contact person¡±. Although it was to pick up Kousuke, it was a bit strange for him to be here when he still had the job to coordinate between the government factions and giving exnation and so on. He should have other people that he could dispatch who would be more suitable to be here.

    In other words, because of the matter of him intentionally omitting his report toward the demon king, he was reluctant to face the demon king and got questioned. This matter of Kousuke came at a fortunate timing, so he undertook the task and ran away until Kyoto¡­¡­leaving everything else to his subordinates. That was the hypothesis that Kousuke formed.

    Fukube was looking at faraway while ying stupid, but there was faint sheen of cold sweat on his forehead. It was clear from it that Kousuke had hit bull¡¯s eye.

    As the result, Fukube had to throw himself into an inhuman battle that threatened his life instead, so it could only be said at this point that he was just born under the star of misfortune. It felt like before long he would get the habit of running his mouth with ¡¸Such misfortune!¡¹ like a certain index main character.

    ¡ºAnd so, Endou. About the mastermind of the situation this time.¡»

    ¡¸O-ou. But is it alright for us to talk leisurely like this? Even though there is smoke rising from Fuji Mountain.¡¹

    ¡ºThere is still time. I¡¯ll also exin the reason for it, but even if the worst happen, there will be no problem because the necessary personnel to buy time is already at the scene right now.¡»

    ¡¸Ah, did you send Yue-san or someone like that there?¡¹

    ¡ºNo, we ourselves have emergency matter that need to be taken care of. The one who went there is¡­¡­your fianc¨¦e should know about it in detail. Right¡­¡­Rana?¡»

    Eh? Everyone simultaneously turned their gaze and found Rana avoiding their gazes vigorously. Her eyes were darting around every which way like pinball game. Her cold sweat was also trickling like waterfall.

    ¡¸U-umm, bossss? This isn¡¯t like what you think. It seems, that, it looks like boss is already aware of it but, you see, we¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºEndou. You see, a part of Hauria feigned going home to Tortus, but actually the bastards secretly sneaked tp the depth of Fuji¡¯s sea of trees to build a hidden vige.¡»

    ¡¸Rana-saaan!? What are you guys doing!? I don¡¯t know anything about that even though I¡¯ll be the next head you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because-, because! You will oppose it right!? But it will also be a waste if we just abandon the sea of trees!¡¹

    That seemed to be the reason.

    Hauria n members who migrated to the forest of King Tree¨D¨Dthe sanctuary were around thirty people including Rana. But, around fifty people including Karm visited here to help with building the base until a certain degree of standard of living. After that twenty of them went home.

    Naturally, it was Hajime who opened the gate to Tortus using the infinite magic power, but at that time they distracted their boss¡¯s attention using some deceitful words and ten people including Karm escaped from the sanctuary while pretending that they had gone home. Like that they returned until Japan somehow, entered the sea of trees, and worked hard until; now to build a hidden vige.

    ¡ºWell, result wise, the bunch who assaulted the secret shrine that seem to exist in the sea of trees got mistaken as intruders by Karm and others there. It was a big help that they repelled those guys.¡»

    But that is that, and this is this, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that you guys tricked me you know? Such threatening voice was sent out from the phone.

    Rana was trembling. She pleaded even while half crying.

    ¡¸But but! This is a hidden vige that is hidden in the center of a handmade sea of treesbyrinth that is fully loaded with booby traps you know!? It¡¯s just overflowing with romance! We wanted to show it to boss as surprii~se! It was self-evident that the n would just get rejected even if we suggested it beforehand! But what if we report it after the fact!? Boss will approve most things anyway as long as it¡¯s overflowing with romance! We thought that the chances wouldn¡¯t be so bleak!¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn, h~mm, well¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯re weak Nagumo! Your romance supremacism is already reaching the level of bad habit isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    Hinata-chan tugged at Kousuke¡¯s sleeve because the talk wasn¡¯t progressing while asking a question of her own.

    ¡¸Umm, Nagumo-sama? Nice to meet you. My name is Fujiwara hinata. Please allow me to ask a question.¡¹

    ¡ºHm? The onmyou girl who Endou protected huh. Shoot.¡»

    ¡¸Then excuse me. Is the secret shrine called ¡°Uten no HokoraShrine of Right Heaven¡±¨D¨Dthe shrine with the ideal topography for the four Taoist gods?¡¹

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know it¡¯s official name. But, it¡¯s certain that the masterminds intended to destroy the four shrines at the four cardinal directions of Fuji Mountain.¡»

    Hinata¡¯s gaze turned toward Taisei and the elderly nobleman. The two of them were gulping.

    ¡¸Uten no Hokora?¡¹

    Kousuke asked with a tilt of his head. Hinata nodded with a grave expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s one of the focal points supporting the Great Barrier of the Heavenly Star. It formed the barrier of two scales. The Saten no HokoraShrine of Left Heaven is hidden in Izumo Grand Shrine.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, you mean the ce that got attacked before this.¡¹

    As expected the culprit must be therades of the man in ck and the female practitioner.

    Just what did they want to do in the end by destroying the barrier?

    ¡ºListen carefully, Endou. I¡¯ll tell you about the identity and objective of the enemy, and how we will deal with them going forward.¡»

    Hajime apparently had obtained the answer. He started speaking.

    Like that the content of the exnation caused wide eyed shock to not only Kousuke and Rana and others, but to even Hinata and co who should be the group with most knowledge about the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùReference

    ¨C Myuu¡¯s phone call Chapter 284. From Common Student Life ¢Ü. It¡¯s when Hajime called from the hotel lobby.

    ¨C Hime-chan Same chapter. The bridge princess who came up in the talk inside the bus going home.

    ¨C Su~chan Chapter 263. From the Golden Week special after story, Yue¡¯s Diary ¢Ù.

    ¨C Keru-chan Chapter 402. From the prologue of Abyss Lord Third arc¡¯s prologue.

    ¡ùThe others are friends that Myuu casually made somewhen somewhere. There are also a lot more friends than them. Mostly water type.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416

    Arifureta Chapter 416

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three The World¡¯s Fluctuation

    Author¡¯s note: A heavy exposition chapter. It¡¯scking in fun, but please bear with it. Also sorry for being repetitive, but even if some things have the same name, they are unrted with the actual things. Please keep that in mind once more.

    ¡¸Eerr¡­¡­in other words, this is all a one big fixed match?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s exasperated voice echoed through the deste ground of Tsuchimikado.

    After feeling shocked of what happened during the school trip, Kousuke was told about the true identity of the mastermind and their first n. His first reaction after hearing it was like that.

    Looking at the side, Rana and Hinata and the others were also making the same expression. No, the majority of Tsuchimikado n members who were used and Fukube were making grave expressions that were oozing with terrible anger.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all Japan government almost got under the maniption of other country.

    And then, about the foreign country who was the mastermind of themotion this time,

    ¡ºAs expected from a major nation. It¡¯s like being shown that China¡¯s Daoist group is number one~ in the world.¡»

    ¡¸No, this isn¡¯t the time to admire them.¡¹

    Yes, the mastermind was a magical group that belonged to that country, the major nation of the mainnd.

    The sorcery group ¡°Shadow Monk¡±. That was none other than the title of the organization that masterminded this incident as the limbs of China.

    It wasn¡¯t just the onmyoujis of Japan that awakened to supernatural power. In addition, unlike Japan, apparently the people who woke up to power¨D¨Dthe awakened of that country had been active continuously through generations as a secret national organization even before their awakening.

    Perhaps it was because of the country¡¯s status as a major nation. The statistical parameter of their human resource was in a different scale, therefore there were a lot of people there who could use magic to some degree even before they got awakened, like Taisei and Hinata.

    Of course before this their magic wasn¡¯t that powerful. Just like what happened to onmyouji in the past, their main job was to do things like investigating and responding to ulting urrence, divining the lucky omen in regard to the national project, giving advice, etc. They also assisted somewhat with intelligence activity. Those were the limit of what they did.

    But even they had drastically gained power that was worthy to be the nation¡¯s sword and shield in these several months.

    ¡¸The shocking thing here is that regardless of the foundation that they had since the beginning, they managed to develop organizational method tounch supernatural attack and defense against other country in just several months. Really, it¡¯s astonishing.¡¹

    Fukube massaged his twitching face, then next the elderly nobleman and Taisei also spoke out with twitching faces too.

    ¡¸They are going to make us Tsuchimikado to make a gloriouseback into a governmental organization as their puppet, and controlled Japan from the inside through us, is it? To think that they went that far while we were busily running around reconsidering our techniques and checking the seals in various ces¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, their method to achieve that gloriouseback is by destroying the Barrier of Heavenly Star to liberate the evil spirits so that Tsuchimikado n can spectacrly deal with the disaster¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, that was their first n.

    In Japan, only Tsuchimikado n was able to deal with the like of apparitions. There was no way the government would be able to ignore Tuschimikado then, whether the n got hired or absorbed as a national institution. No, bluntly speaking the n would be able to obtain a staggering amount of influence.

    After all, if the barrier was destroyed the ordinary people would fall into danger. There was no doubt that Tsuchimikado n would be hero as an onmyouji group that survived until this present time. It would be just like a fiction story.

    If that happened, then even the public opinion would be Tsuchimikado n¡¯s allypletely.

    The heroes who gantly appeared when Japan in danger would actually be puppets of a foreign country. Such thing was just too nasty to be a joke. But, it would be terrifyingly effective. There could be no better n than this as a national strategy.

    From this, perhaps it should be said that those who controlled the ult, controlled the world. That country realized that earlier than anybody else and took action swiftly.

    Fukube muttered ¡¸That¡¯s real brutal¡¹ with cold sweat in shock, even so he could also somewhat understand the feeling of admiration that Hajime held.

    ¡¸But boss, how did that connect to them targeting the families of boss and others?¡¹

    From the perspective of Rana who was originally a resident of a fantasy world, a nation making use of magical aspect wasn¡¯t something strange at all, so she didn¡¯t really get everyone¡¯s reaction very well and urged Hajime to continue with the talk already.

    ¡ºLook, if Tsuchimikado n be hero, then naturally a viin that caused the barrier to be destroyed and youma to overflow will be necessary toplete the setting right?¡»

    ¡¸Eh, don¡¯t tell me they tried to set up boss and others as the culprit?¡¹

    Rana muttered as her eyes widened like saucer. Vanessa staggered as though she had heard something unbelievable.

    ¡¸They arepletely suicidal. Did that country make a snap decision without even investigating about the returnees thoroughly?¡¹

    If that nation was that kind of foolish country, then Britain¡¯s intelligence agency wouldn¡¯t have so much difficulty facing them. Hajime smiled wryly at Vanessa¡¯s unspoken statement and affirmed it.

    That country decided to obtain everything that could be obtained and executed all the ns that could be done while they still had the supernatural advantage. Even though it was a snap decision, they decided to prioritize getting the result and merit from it.

    Perhaps they were also thinking that they would be able to contend against the returnees¡¯ supernatural power with their newly awakened power.

    Anyway, they went into action like that.

    ¡ºIt seems, they are nning to make us lose our ce to belong in this country¡­¡­well, they might be just thinking that it¡¯ll be fine even if they just make it unpleasant for us to live here.¡»

    ¡¸By that you mean?¡¹

    ¡ºIn short¡»

    Hajime exined, in that country¡¯s n, the returnees would be set up as ¡°a group that was extremely suspect as the one freeing the youmas although there was no proof¡±. With that they would get bashed by the people and got put under strong scrutiny by the government.

    At the same time that country had spread the information that ¡°those who obtained the returnees would be the one to obtain superiority in the world¡±to the countries and the awakened outside Japan. That it was none other than the returnee youths who were the users of the newest and extraordinary mystic. That country meddled with everyone¡¯s perception and guided their thought just like what they did with Tsuchimikado.

    As the result, a scramble for the returnees that involved many factions urred where they thought that firste, first served.

    Although, their memory of the returneemotion before this was still fresh, and the records of how the medias all unnaturally calmed down at that time could be found anywhere.

    All of them were also still in the stage where they were still bewildered by the supernatural power, so they schemed to take the returnees¡¯ families hostage withoutying their hand on the returnees themselves.

    A part of the Japanese government falling into disorder was also the work of the Daoists of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± hypnotizing a part of the government officials so they wouldn¡¯t get in the way of the secret agents of various countries.

    ¡ºAnd so, the agents of the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± were secretly protecting our families.¡»

    ¡¸Haa? Even though they were the one that instigated everyone¡­¡­aa. I see. They want to make us indebted to them huh. They¡¯re going to say something like, actually it was use who protected your family.¡¹

    That was the reason why there were traces of their families getting targeted by a lot of foreigners who were also fighting against each other, and the reason why no one was able to kidnap any of their family quickly.

    ¡ºAlthough, it seemed their n were to intentionally overlook some cases so that several or dozens of our family members died, so they can frame other countries to be evil.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s just shitty.¡¹

    It was undoubtedly a shock for them that the returnees¡¯ families were also a bad news. To be specific, a part of the families were inly bad news, while each family had also been provided with crazy dangerous artifact for security (lol). And most of all, there was a crazily dangerous little girl protecting the whole city.

    If only those factors didn¡¯t get in the way, some amount of the returnees¡¯ rtives would die or get injured. That would cause the minds of the returnees to be greatly shaken. They would determine the secret agents of various countries to be the culprits and zed in hatred toward them.

    And then if the returnees found out that not only the Japanese government stayed quiet about cklisted people entering the country, some government officials even served the interests of the enemy by obfuscating the information¡­¡­

    ¡¸Our fellow citizens looking at us with distrust, the government can¡¯t be trusted, and other countries harming our families. I see, they thought that we would get tempted if they whispered sweet words like ¡°we will protect you¡± at that situation.¡¹

    ¡ºThey will also say things like we will be able to use our power as we pleased, or that they arerade who can also use supernatural power, or that their country will give us VIP treatmentvishly so that we will migrate there.¡»

    ¡¸A nation is real scaryyy¡¹

    Kousuke nced at Vanessa.

    Even the director of the security bureau of Britain once seized the medicine of Emily that could be used for transforming human into biological weapon. She was going to go into war with terrorist organization using that. Right now they were working together because their interest matched, but Vanessa once almost got killed if she took just a single wrong step.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to protect something big like a nation unless you go that far.¡¹

    Fukube said such thing even while looking ufortable as the one at the side of getting outwitted by the enemy. At the same time, his expression was pale and an atmosphere of terrible unease was also oozing out from him.

    ¡¸By the way, Nagumo-san. How did you deal with them?¡¹

    ¡ºOf course, I crushed them. ¡­¡­Is what I want to say, but just that wouldn¡¯t be enough to make me calm down, so those guys should be returning back to their country around this time to carry out justice.¡»

    ¡¸So that was a function that you put in!? Can¡¯t you tell me about something like that beforehand!?¡¹

    ¡ºHm? I didn¡¯t exin to you when I gave you the version up?¡»

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t.¡¹

    Putting that aside.

    Just as could be seen from how Hajime had aplete grasp of the ¡°Shadow Monk¡±¡¯s n.

    As soon as he learned about the attack after going back from the school trip, although he had a lot of things he wanted to say because he wasn¡¯t told at all about the situation, he was thankful to everyone¡¯s wish for him to enjoy making memories with his ssmates.

    At the same time he used thepass to capture not only the secret agents of various countries, but also the Daoists of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± who were hiding in a corner of the local town.

    Using Crystal Key, he split up the work with Yue to beat up and capture everyone regardless if they were secret agents of foreign countries or members of the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± who started trying to exin themselves in panic. After that he turned them into splendid vigers and made them spat out all the information they had.

    From that information Hajime found out something else that he had to do and didn¡¯t have any time to capture all the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± members who infiltrated Japan but¡­¡­

    At the very least the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± Daoists loitering around the local area were already transforming into warriors who loved ¡°Justice¡± more than their nation or magic.

    Around this time they were happily returning home. They should be yelling justice while carrying out justice toward their own country and organization for freedom. They had forgotten both their patriotism and their former loyalty.

    In front of their ¡°justice enforcement¡±, their country and organization would surely experience chaos for a while. Justice!

    ¡¸That¡¯s splendid. Also there is one more thing that I wish to ask. About the awakened of other foreign countries.¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just as you imagined Fukube-san. It¡¯s not just Japan and China. The same thing is urring all over the world.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s bad. Our country ispletely defenseless at the moment.¡¹

    Fukube¡¯s tone was low. His gaze was sharp like a cornered animal. He shot a nce at Hinata. His eyes were extremely chilling.

    ¡ºWell, we won¡¯t let them try anything with Japan as long as we are here. So don¡¯t worry about it.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oh, that¡¯s rare. So you are going to protect Japan?¡¹

    Although their families had just gotten targeted, Hajime¡¯s statement sounded like he was saying that he would unconditionally protect this country from any supernatural attack of other countries. Fukube narrowed his eyes.

    Certainly, it might be inconvenient for the returnees too if Japanese government got taken over but¡­¡­

    To be honest, Hajime and others should be able to position themselves as ¡°invible existence¡± again just like before by making other countries understood that they would only get harmed if they tried anything to them.

    Hajime also didn¡¯t show any sign of demandingpensation for his help. Hajime saying that he would lend his strength in a fight between countries sounded a bit unlike his usual self.

    And so Fukube made the natural conclusion.

    ¡¸Nagumo-saaan. Youuu, could it be you had done something?¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡¯re sharp Fukube-san.¡»

    Ain¡¯t you the cause of everything? Fukube asked with a reproachful gaze. But Hajime unexpectedly admitted it honestly.

    ¡ºEven I never expected that things could possibly develop like this. I had made estimations and taken as many measures as I could but¡­¡­well, that¡¯s just excuse. Although, we needed to return earth¡¯s environment back like before no matter what in order to prevent a certain world from breaking down.¡»

    ¡¸Returning back to before? ¡­¡­Well, enough about that for now. Please continue with your exnation. But, please exin just what it was that you didter.¡¹

    ¡ºI guess. Let¡¯s have a frank talkter. Britain and Vatican are also involved with it after all.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aah~ sheesh~¡¹

    Fukube held his head with both hands. Vanessa and udia averted their eyes far away from him. Even they never expected that things would turn out like this by reviving the King Tree.

    Hinata and others alsopletely didn¡¯t expect that the cause of their power awakening was at the other side of the phone¡­¡­no, it was Kousuke beside them and his friend. They turned toward him with an expression that seemed to say No way!?.

    ¡¸Fufu, isn¡¯t it fine? After all it was thanks to that, I was able toe to the side of mine beloved like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Hidzuki-san? Don¡¯t hug me. Are you reading the atmosphere?¡¹

    Kousuke unconsciously performed a heroine move of turning red in the face when Hidzuki hugged him in princess carry and whispered into his ear. Look, Emily-chan¡¯s eyes were bing muddy. She was taking out a test tube from her pocket that was filled with energetic liquid that was primed to explode anytime.

    Hajime didn¡¯t even notice that exchange and continued speaking.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s continue. About their second n. The abnormality of Fuji Mountain is exactly because¨D¨D¡»

    Just as he was in the middle of saying that, the other side of the phone suddenly became noisy.

    ¡ºAah? Amanogawa begged in tears? He got the backup of the Heaven Tree with him right?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn. But, the manly goddess is still a rookie god, and Arodde is dog tired because of Hajime so¡­¡­. He want the reinforcement toe quickly.¡»

    It seemed that Yue came with a message. From what they were talking about, apparently Kouki and others were in the fairy world and something was also going on over there¡­¡­

    Why was Hajime in contact with them even while casually talking with Kousuke and others here?

    Without even any time to ask that question, the dialogue at the other side of the phone was heading toward a dangerous direction.

    ¡ºTsk. As expected we have to deal with it too huh. For now, it will be fine if you can make Arodde drink this. Teleport it to them.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Hajime? This is, what? Mon E*? Why are you pouring it into a shaker?¡»

    ¡ºI thought that something like this might happen so I prepared it. It¡¯s a special energy drink where I also tossed in all kinds of medicines that make you energetic that I received from Emily before into it. Even an incarnation ofziness will be able to work without rest for a hundred years after drinking this¡­¡­though after everything is over they will turn a bit, you know.¡»

    Everyone¡¯s gaze snapped toward Emily. Emily¡¯s gaze snapped away from everyone. She was making excuse ¡¸I can¡¯t¡­¡­oppose the demon king¡­¡­¡¹ with a small voice. So weak. Or rather, Emily-chan, could it be she was actually a genius in making toxic substance rather than a cure?

    ¡º¡­¡­Y-Yue-san here will work hard, so no need for thattt¡»

    ¡ºEh? T-that so? Even though something like energy drink is all the same as long as they can postpone the fatigue forter¡­¡­I wonder why everyone always refuse to drink the special version.¡»

    That was because the effect was too special that even Yue-sama was creeped by it. But the talk wouldn¡¯t progress by making such retort so nobody said anything. Nagumo family was overly used with energy drink.

    ¡¸Ye there, I doth not know who ye actually are, but if ye try something with Arodde-dono then I shan¡¯t stayeth quiet¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hidzuki-saaan, stoooppp!¡¹

    Hidzuki raised her voice with a threatening atmosphere. It seemed she was holding Arodde in high regard.

    ¡ºAahh? Who was that just now?¡»

    ¡¸I am Shuten Douji. The one inmand of the onis at the eastern territory of the fairy world.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­So it¡¯s youuu¡»

    Ooh? For some reason Hajime-san reacted to Shuten Douji-san. He was cursing ¡ºI can see it. This is why those bunches are going into rampage while spewing out things like that damn human-. You damn Abyssgate-san-¡» with a small voice.

    Kousuke didn¡¯t ask what Hajime meant. Because, Kousuke also could picture it in his mind. It seemed that right now the fairy world was in chaos and he had a very good idea about the reason.

    ¡ºAnyway Yue. I still need some time over here. This side will be fine with Aiko¡¯s ¡°Sea of Trees Manifestation¡± , and we also have the divine protections of the divine spirits. Go over there to help them out by yourself for now.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn. Leave it to me.¡»

    After having such talk, Hajime started talking about the ¡°Shadow Monk¡±¡¯s second n.

    Apparently, the first n was to pollute the ¡°dragon¡¯s vein¡± that supported the Barrier of Heavenly Star, while the second n was to destroy ¡°Saten no Hokora¡± at Izumo Grand Shrine and ¡°Uten no Hokora¡± at Fuji Mountain¡¯s sea of trees which formed the barrier of two scales, the cornerstone of the Barrier of Heavenly Star. Their objective for doing that was to free the sealed existence behind the barrier.

    The man in ck throwing himself into the ¡°dragon¡¯s den¡± together with his apparition, the Izumo Grand Shrine getting attacked, and also Seimei Shrine and Kyoto Imperial Pce that had ¡°dragon¡¯s den¡± getting targeted, they were all for that.

    ¡¸P-please wait a second! There is something sealed by ¡°Uten no Hokora¡±? I never heard about anything like that before!¡¹

    It was Hinata who raised her voice like that. She hurriedly looked toward the elderly nobleman and Taisei, but the two of them were alsopletely taken aback by the revtion.

    ¡ºBut it¡¯s the fact. That Abe no Seimei most likely created that Barrier of Heavenly Star to appease that ¡°dragon¡±¡»

    ¡¸Wha-, that barrier¡¯s purpose was to seal the monsters that running rampant unchecked at that era¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºWasn¡¯t it just a camouge? After all he kept it a secret even from his own family.¡»

    ¡¸How can that be¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a shocking fact that overturned the knowledge that the onmyoujis had inherited through unbroken line of sessions.

    Naturally the elderly nobleman disyed his anger and questioned just what was the basis of such controversial statement. Taisei too pointed out ¡¸Why does the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± aware of something that even we didn¡¯t know about?¡¹ to pick hole in it.

    Hajime informed the agitated onmyoujis of his conclusion. It was an outrageous story that even Kousuke and others were unable to ept immediately.

    ¡ºListen well, Abe no Seimei didn¡¯t seal this thing. He appeased it. That existence already existence since far away in the past, from a time even before mankind was born. It had fallen asleep before human history began.¡»

    ¡¸O-oi, Nagumo? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re talking about something like a god¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not something like that. Open your ears wide, the aforementioned ¡°dragon¡± refers to¨D¨Dthis country, Japan.¡»

    Bewilderment ruled over the ce. Nobodyprehended what had just been said. But, Hajime ignored the confusion of Kousuke and the others and spoke.

    About his interrogation of the members of ¡°Shadow Monk¡±. He noticed a strange thing from there.

    Even when he asked them about the detail of the second n for liberating the existence that was sealed in Fuji Mountain, far from saying anything about the ¡°dragon¡±, none of them even remembered who, when, and how they were taught about the existence of this sealed being.

    What they knew was about the original second n, which was giving up on the destruction of the Barrier of Heavenly Star, and switched to releasing the monsters sealed all over Japan with human-wave tactics.

    But, in a time before Hauria entered the sea of trees, the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± had dispatched their intelligence agent there for a preliminary investigation of the first n. After that agent investigated the shrine at Fuji Mountain, their second n got revised.

    The changed n was that even if they couldn¡¯t destroy the Barrier of Heavenly Star, they should at least pollute it, or perhaps inflicted it with damage even if only for a bit in order to liberate the ¡°dragon¡±.

    After that they would make it rampage in Japan. In that case Tsuchimikado n would surely deal with it, and depending on the situation the returnees would also get involved and the organization would be able to measure their actual strength. In case that they couldn¡¯t deal with the dragon, China would send reinforcement to sell out favor as a nation¡­¡­that was the n.

    Even when Hajime investigated withpass, although there was reaction, thepass didn¡¯t show the location of the ¡°dragon¡± clearly.

    And so he tried searching the location of old literatures that contained information about it, but thepass showed no reaction at all.

    It was iprehensible. What in the world was this ¡°dragon¡±?

    ¡ºThere I caught Amanogawa and others who were in the middle of their journey to have Arodde tell me about this ¡°dragon¡±¡¯s true identity.¡»

    But Arodde knew nothing. The former goddess had no memory of such existence.

    ording to Arodde, the world¡¯s memory was taking root in the Heaven Tree. The memory could be essed by using goddess¡¯s power, so all of them including Kouki¡¯s group rushed to the fairy world.

    And then together with the manly goddess, the old and new goddesses worked together. Furthermore they also used Hajime¡¯s infinite magic power to trace back the record. However they didn¡¯t find any record even after going back for nearly ten thousand years.

    With no other way, Yue used sublimation magic to the extreme limit in order to increase the goddesses¡¯ processing speed, and they were also made to perform Limit Break forcefully using artifact. Although such measures caused Arodde¡¯s head to slightly go into a twist, they finally seeded in determining the identity of that existence.

    ¡¸Eh, wait a second. Nope nope, just nope. Don¡¯t tell me, you aren¡¯t seriously saying that Japan itself is an apparition right? That¡¯s just a metaphor right?¡¹

    ¡ºI also don¡¯t want to believe it but, that ¡°dragon¡± was born from a conception of other world, long even before human history began. It was born as a might existence that surpassed even god. And then, it half killed the goddess of Heaven Tree at that time and left the fairy world. After that it seemed that ¡°dragon¡± arrived on earth.¡»

    And then, the ¡°dragon¡± thatid earth to waste shed with the goddess of the alive and well King Tree.

    There was also the cooperation of the goddess of the Heaven Tree from across the worlds. With that they somehow seeded in sealing the ¡°dragon¡± at the edge of the continent.

    Because of the sealed ¡°dragon¡±¡¯s gigantic body, it became and before anyone knew it. Fuji Mountain was the equivalent of that ¡°dragon¡±¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Certainly the shape of Japanese inds looked simr like a dragon, but still¡­¡­something like this ispletely a myth isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s an emergency of Japan floating up instead of submerging into sea.¡»

    The scale is too big that it feltughable huh. Hearing Hajime saying that, not only Kousuke, everyone there doubted his sanity. Such daring wasn¡¯t at the level of having a nerve of steel anymore.

    In any case, after such fact came to light from a goddess herself carefully examining the record of history, there was no denying its truthfulness.

    There Taisei came back to himself and interrupted.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Fuji Mountain had erupted many times in the past but¡­¡­it was only in the Heian period that the scale was in a different magnitude. Could it be, that was why Seimei-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying that the ¡°dragon¡± almost woke up at that time? Seimei-sama noticed that and he created the Barrier of Heavenly Star to pacify it?¡¹

    Even the elderly nobleman muttered with a groan. In respond Hinata spoke ¡¸I¡¯ll confirm it quickly¡¹ and formed a hand seal.

    There was the most suitable existence to ask from if it was about the true objective of the Barrier of Heavenly Star.

    Yes, the manager of the barrier¨D¨Dthe white fox Kuzunoha.

    Hinata closed her eyes and attempted tomunicate. Then after a while Hinata let out a sigh.

    ¡¸It seems to be the truth. However, even Seimei-sama and Kuzunoha-sama only ¡°felt an enormously powerful ki of a dragon from under Fuji Mountain¡± vaguely. Apparently they were unable to go as far as seeing through the ki¡¯s true identity.¡¹

    But, if the being actually woke up, it could possibly turn into an outrageous disaster. It seemed they made such judgment from the frequent urrence of Fuji Mountain¡¯s eruption, the abnormality of the ¡°dragon¡¯s vein¡±, and the result of various kind of divinations.

    ¡¸The Barrier of Heavenly Star is like a dam that is set up in the center of the ¡°Path of the Rising Sun¡± ¨D¨Dthe ¡°dragon¡¯s vein¡± that stretched in a straight line from Izumo until Fuji. The sealed evil spirits were also for moderately exhausting the power of the dragon¡¯s vein. With that the power of dragon¡¯s vein flowing into the sacred mountain got adjusted. That is the true objective of the barrier that had been hidden until now.¡¹

    Hinata exined with a somewhat conflicted expression. She must feel conflicted to learn that such thing had been kept secret from her.

    ¡ºThe best way to protect something is to make it so that thing¡¯s existence is not even known. Not only he realized the existence of the disaster, he evenid out a barrier that cover half of Japan, together with this thorough measure, it looks like Abe Seimei was a far greater man than even in legend.¡»

    That evaluation of Hajime that could also be called avish praise made Hinata, no, the descendants to all have a conflicted expression.

    ¡¸More importantly Nagumo. That ¡°dragon¡± is going to wake up once more right now isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kousuke pulled the talk back in track while oozing out uneasiness. Hajime replied with aposed voice.

    ¡ºLooks like it. At the very least, there is no doubt that it¡¯s this ¡°dragon¡± that influenced the mind of the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± approaching the shrine.¡»

    The ¡°Shadow Monk¡± members themselves mustn¡¯t have clear awareness or will about it. Perhaps it should be said that they responded or maybe empathizing with the ¡°dragon¡± only because they were a group that was scheming to destroy the Barrier of Heavenly Star.

    Even if they only had the image of ¡°there is a powerful dragon here¡± nted into them, even if the ¡°dragon¡± couldn¡¯t really hypnotize or influence their mind strongly, it was inevitable for them to judge that ¡°this is useful for the n¡±.

    Like that, they actually carried out their n for real in such way.

    Now that the barrier had gotten polluted and Izumo had also fallen¨D¨D.

    ¡ºAlthough we still have the Barrier of Heavenly Star, if the shrine in Fuji Mountain also get destroyed, there is no telling what might happen. The ¡°dragon¡± has been sealed for hundred thousands or even millions of year. It¡¯s unthinkable that the Japanese inds themselves will move immediately but, at the very least it won¡¯t bring any desirable result.¡»

    ¡¸In other words, the shrine is still being targeted even now huh?¡¹

    ¡ºThe number of those Shadow Monks is a lot. We couldn¡¯t deal with all of thempletely. We got something else that have to be done no matter what in the middle of doing that.¡»

    The destruction of ¡°Uten no Hokora¡± had been obstructed by the Haurias although only by a coincidence. Surely they wouldunch an attack with even greater scale next time.

    And then, for some reason Hajime and others couldn¡¯t spare any time to take care of that right now. Then, there was only thing to say here.

    ¡¸In short, we just need to defend it ourselves huh.¡¹

    ¡ºPlease.¡»

    ¡¸What about reinforcement?¡¹

    ¡ºPlease take care of it using the Haurias and all thebat forces through your connections. I had also notified the security bureau and Vatican.¡»

    In other words, Hajime was telling Kousuke to protect the shrines in the four directions using all the bonds that he had formed until now¨D¨Dthe assault force of the security bureau, the exorcists, the onmyoujis, and Hauria ns.

    ¡¸Roger.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t mention anything about not being able to do it or that it would be difficult. There was also no hesitation. If Nagumo was relying on him then he just needed to produce result. Unaware, Kousuke¡¯s eyes were turning into that of a veteran soldier.

    The atmosphere around him was sharpened clearly and he exuded a numbing dominating aura.

    Seeing that, Rana, Emily, Vanessa, ire, and even Hidzuki let out a heated sigh.

    As for Hinata, her grim expression that wereyers of seriousness on top of seriousness reddened with a dazed look.

    Taisei papa red at Kousuke while gritting his teeth and screeching kiii©`©`. As though he wanted to say how dare you seduce my daughterrrr. The elderly nobleman looked at him as though he was looking at a hopeless father.

    ¡¸Dear mee, I wish that you wouldn¡¯t do something like sending foreign forces from Britain or Vatican as you pleased to here like this.¡¹

    Fukube scratched his head in frustration. Even so he took out his phone while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s our job to protect our country. I¡¯ll have you allow for our participation in this.¡¹

    It seemed that he would also gather a force here.

    ¡ºEndou, I¡¯ll send reinforcement there after we are finishing taking care of things here. Most likely Shia or Tio will be able to go thereter.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring. Though the recovery items in my possession right now arecking, got any aid for us?¡¹

    ¡ºOf course. The opponents mainly consisted of casters but, the possibility of them bringing some types of apparitions with them is high. I already sent bullets and artifacts that will be effective even against them to Karm, along with healing items. Join up with him on site and resupply there.¡»

    ¡¸Ok, leave this ce to us.¡¹

    Seeing the way Kousuke smiled fearlessly, the eyes of Hinata and others who were wavering from the seriousness of the situation also started to be filled with mettle.

    They were still unable to swallow everything. They felt like they were watching a nightmare.

    But, even so they understood what had to be done. And there was a man who was going to charge without hesitation to the forefront of it. When they looked at that back, if their strength was required, it made them wished to follow behind him for the time being.

    ¡¸What about you Nagumo? This is you we¡¯re talking about, so you must be working to resolve the situation right from its foundation.¡¹

    ¡ºExactly. Right now I¡¯m at the sanctuary of the King Tree.¡»

    There Hajime was analyzing the cause of the awakened appearing along with the revival of the King Tree. Currently he was creating a solution for the problem.

    ¡ºI also mentioned it just now but, with the pollution of the barrier and the destruction of Izumo¡¯s shrione, the influence of the ¡°dragon¡± is gradually getting stronger. The fairy world is the ce where the change is the most striking.¡»

    ¡¸Hm? The cause of themotion in the fairy world, isn¡¯t it caused by jealousy about the matter of Hidzuki¨D¨DI mean Shuten Douji? Aka me?¡¹

    ¡ºThose guys were just taking advantage of the chaos. Right now all the apparitions with legends rted to dragon in the fairy world has lost their sanity and rushed to here.¡»

    ¡¸Haa? Eh, don¡¯t tell me, they are affected by the ¡°dragon¡±?¡¹

    ¡ºThat must be it. Originally, they couldn¡¯t possibly manifest on earth as long as they aren¡¯t summoned or something, but if the ¡°dragon¡± is serving that role as the summoner, there is a risk of legendary dragons pouring into earth by tens of thousands.¡»

    Kousuke threw a nce at Hidzuki. She was a real example of a legendary oni who manifested here after responding to his call. What Hajime said sounded usible.

    He realized now. Kouki and others along with Yue who was sent away just now were serving as the dam holding back the dragons at the fairy world.

    ¡ºAnd then, seeing that there are actual apparitions sealed all over the ce, there are also dragon types apparitions here on earth. There is no guarantee that they don¡¯t get affected too.¡»

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is. Shia-san and others are splitting up right now in anticipation of that huh?¡¹

    ¡ºYeah. Half of the ss are also working on it.¡»

    The method was simple. They checked all over the world withpass, then they traveled using Crystal Key via the sanctuary where Hajime was at and went around putting up barriers topletely iste all of the checkpoints.

    At the same time, so that they could respond even if the worst happened, or at the very least to buy a bit of time and contacted Hajime, the army of demon possessed Grim Reapers was also dispatched to all over the world.

    Also, defending Hajime whopletely had his hands full with work and the sanctuary were Aiko leading her magical nts and the divine spirits.

    The mastermind of the attack toward the sanctuary before this was also the ¡°Shadow Monk¡±, but it seemed that anyone who excelled in spiritual sight or diviniation technique had sensed the moment when the King Tree revived.

    Even if they didn¡¯t understand the location urately, it was inevitable for that country with plenty of mystical legend to put their sight toward Britain where mysterious incidents had recently urred in frequent urrence.

    There, in order to search for the source of the power awakening and obtained the aforementioned source, they manipted civilians with grounding in such field and awakened people to use them in a kind of human-wave tactics for an offensive scouting searching for the location.

    The same like in Fuji¡¯s sea of trees, they would definitelyunch a serious attack toward the sanctuary after this. But, the divine spirits who werepletely devoted in an appealpetition in order to be the next great tree¡¯s avatar were oddly high spirited, so the attackers didn¡¯t even pose any threat.

    ¡¸Umm, Nagumo-sama? Some of us onmyoujis wish to head to Kyoto to safeguard it but¡­¡­the members of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± might target the cornerstones of the Barrier of Heavenly Star and the ¡°dragon¡¯s den¡± while we are standing guard.¡¹

    ¡ºThat matter has also been taken care of. Myuu and¡­¡­Myuu and, that¡¯s, what to call them, her happy-go-lucky youkais? They already headed over there.¡»

    Papa was uneasy about his daughter¡¯s circle of friends. Such sentiment could be felt clearly from his voice.

    ¡¸You sent out Myuu-chan!?¡¹

    ¡ºShe begged me saying that she couldn¡¯t abandon her friends at Kyoto¡­¡­I asked Shizuku to guard her so I think she will be fine.¡»

    Though, rather than Myuu¡¯s safety, Hajime was more worried with Myuu making some new ¡°friends¡± again.

    ¡ºThe families here are also being protected by Etemp, Sonobe, and the others, so there is no problem.¡»

    ¡¸I see. Roger that. We¡¯re going to defend Fuji to the end over here until you finished with implementing the solution. Consider it done.¡¹

    Kousuke nodded in eptance and turned his gaze to around him.

    Is everyone also fine with that? He asked with his gaze. The answer was naturally, no problem.

    There, Hajime spoke with an unusually quiet tone.

    ¡ºEndou¡»

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡ºWe changed the world. No, we returned the world to how it originally should be.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ou¡¹

    ¡ºBut, it¡¯s originally not the business of this world.¡»

    If they abandoned the fairy world, forsook millions, billions of apparitions and fairies to their fate, if they gave up on Arodde, there would be no need to change earth.

    Of course, when one of the nine worldspletely broke down, it was unknown what kind of effect it would have on the other worlds. It was even possible that apletely unforeseen disaster would rise, like how a single rotten branch could rot the whole tree.

    At that time Hajime and others naturally had also considered that risk. In the end they decided that they couldn¡¯t possibly allow the break down of the fairy world to continue.

    But, even so,

    ¡ºWe have to take responsibility for what we did. What we¡¯re doing here isn¡¯t for a direct reason like because Japan is in danger.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯re doing this ¡°as a human¡±. I feel the same. I absolutely never have any thought that it would be better if the whole fairy world is destroyed. I also don¡¯t regret us reviving the King Tree.¡¹

    He looked at Hidzuki and smiled. Hidzuki blushed and smiled back.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I won¡¯t let any more damage than this.¡¹

    Although only a few, there were several Tsuchimikado n members who became victims. Kousuke¡¯s face grimaced as he recalled that, but then Hinata¡¯s hand softly grabbed his hand.

    Her eyes that were looking up at him were containing an earnest light.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. When trying to aplish something, there will be something else that inevitably ur. Human won¡¯t be able to take even one step forward if they can¡¯t do anything unless they can predict everything first.¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Not to mention that Endou-sama and your friends carried out your act for the sake of saving something that had to be saved correct? In the end it was the will of the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± themselves that decided to bare their fang by making use of that. It was also with their own will that those Tsuchimikado n members risked their life in order to protect the Fujiwara n members.¡¹

    That¡¯s why, don¡¯t think of yourself as the ultimate cause of everything, Hinata pleaded with a straightforward gaze. Looking at the others, the elderly nobleman and Taisei and the others were also looking at him with the same gaze.

    Kousuke turned his gaze toward Hinata once more. They looked at each other¡¯s eyes, then Kousuke also smiled. He got the feeling that he was hearing the sound of grinding teeth from somewhere.

    ¡ºFukube-san, how old is the onmyou girl? Her voice sounded really young.¡»

    ¡¸I heard she is nine years old.¡¹

    ¡ºSo it¡¯s out for Endou huh?¡»

    ¡¸That matter has been settled. I will give the reportter. By the way, it¡¯s decided that it¡¯s just barely safe.¡¹

    ¡¸Yu two, can¡¯t you read the mooddd!?¡¹

    Even though it wasn¡¯t like he had done anything to feel guilty about, Kousuke immediately let go of Hinata¡¯s hand. Hinata-chan, she held tight her own hand while looking a bit sad. *Grit grit grit grit gritt* There was a sound of grinding teeth. It seemed the sound came from the mouths of Taisei papa and the doctor-chan and the saintess-chan.

    ¡ºCough. Anyway, Endou¡»

    ¡¸Ou¡¹

    ¡ºIt will be a perfect game from here. We¡¯re going to resolve the situation perfectly.¡»

    ¡¸Naturally.¡¹

    After that, they exchanged some more information before Kousuke turned off the call.

    He ran his gaze to his surrounding once more.

    Even the injured people looked like they had recovered considerably from the regenerative effect of the healing medicines and artifacts.

    There was nobody who was unconscious. Everyone was looking at Kousuke with a strong gaze.

    Toward all of them,

    ¡¸Aa~, then everyone, please lend me your help.¡¹

    Kousuke smiled wryly and bowed his head. Everyone unconsciously chuckled at that slightly sloppy request.

    Thest battle topensate for saving the fairy world was starting in the middle of such slightly rxed atmosphere.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    You often heard about Japan looking dragon shaped but, a tale about Japan=dragon that really left an impression in Shirakome is YAIBA of Aoyama-sensei from very long time ago. I really liked it. Lightning sh, I practiced that technique a lot.

    Putting that aside, everyone. Let¡¯s never try mixing energy drink x energy drink. This chapter isn¡¯t rmending to drink that kind of special energy drink by any means. I¡¯m not lying here okay? Seriously don¡¯t try it at home.

    ¡ùUpdates at Gardo

    Main story Chapter 53 Volcano Capture Start

    Zero Chapter 35 Vandre Schnee entered the stage chu

    Nichijou Chapter 49 Restart!

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417

    Arifureta Chapter 417

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three The Battle Behind the Scene First Part ~Isn¡¯t Yue-san Alone Already More Than Enough?~

    ¡¸UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!¡¹

    ¡¸NUAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    A loud scream of fighting spirit surged out.

    The war cries that were raised so loudly as though to make the whole fairy world heard them came from Kouki holding the brilliantly shining holy sword and the (acting) avatar of the Heaven Tree, the manly goddess¨D¨Du Niebel.

    From the top of the Heaven Tree, Kouki was leading a swarm of small light dragons and a huge light dragon that were created from the highest level of light element attack magic ¡°God¡¯s Might¡± itself. At the same time he himself was firing ¡°Soaring sh¡± everywhere like there was no tomorrow.

    At the opposite side, the manly goddess was making her aberrant muscles bulging out with vapor of sweats bursting out of her body. For some reason she was also making double biceps pose.

    Then, for a mysterious reason, the Heaven Tree shined as though it was resonating with her. Her sweats were also shining from the light¡¯s reflection while the tree fired out a barrage of branches.

    It was the same attack like what Arodde performed against the nine-tailed fox in the past. It was a sure-kill authority that if it hit, the branches would enter the target¡¯s body and spread out their roots inside.

    However¡­¡­

    ¡¸Goddammitttt, the irritants aren¡¯t just one or two-¡¹

    ¡¸Really sorry-, this is because I can¡¯t suppress themmm-¡¹

    Everywhere in sight there were oriental dragons, western dragons, giant snakes, mizuchi¡­¡­

    In addition, there were also fish swimming in the air, giant turtle on the ground, youma with dragon body with only their heading from a different creature, or the reverse of a creature with only dragon head, etc, etc.

    Every kind of creature with legend that was rted to dragon were charging to here with no sanity that could be detected from them.

    Compared to when they faced against a great swarm of youma in the past, certainly thebat force here was smaller number-wise.

    However, there was one point that was decisively differentpared tost time.

    That was,

    ¡¸!? u-, up! Something huge ising-¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn-, sheeshh-¡¹

    When u looked up while feeling a chill that caused her to feel goosebumps all over her body, there was already a dark cloud that had formed unnoticed there. Lightnings were running all over it like a spider web.

    A coiling giant body appeared from there. It must be a dragon god from a world somewhere.

    Instantly, lightning attack that dyed the world white rained down.

    That lightning came with speed that left its thunderous sound behind. It felt like it might annihted everything and anything of the lower world. It was undoubtedly a disy of a godly might.

    Such attack that really ought to be called as ¡°kaminari¡± fell on the Heaven Tree. A barrier blocked the attack. (TN: Kaminari means lightning, but if the word is broken down further, it can also mean god¡¯s roar)

    u Niebel¡¯s body that was self-proimed to be just bby tightened and pulsed greatly. Her blood vessels swelled out to the surface and she let out a breath *pshew* that sounded like when a bottle of high pressure gas cylinder got opened.

    ¡¸Enough with this alreadyyy-¡¹

    Her posing switched to the pose of most muscr! Her deltoid and trapezius muscles swelled out and both her arms disyed artistic muscle lines! They disyed what could only be called as a mountain belt area that was formed by the muscles of just a single person!!!!!

    Immediately, the pressure of the dragon god that was squatting at the sky drastically lessened. It was the authority that made the avatar of the Heaven Tree worthy to be called a goddess¨D¨Dthe absolute right to interfere directly toward thought element and conception¨D¨Dthe authority shaved the majority of the dragon god¡¯s power. It was a mystery though why the authority activated in conjunction with the posing!

    Although, there was no way they could feel relieved with just that.

    ¡¸Craapp-. ¨D¨D¡±Maximum ¨C God¡¯s Might¡±-¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s ¡°God¡¯s Might¡± crashed head on against a breath attack of a red dragon that was unleashed right at this moment.

    It felt like the world itself was shaken. The dragon type apparitions at the surrounding were blown away by the after st.

    There, a white dragon flew out from behind the red dragon andunched its own dragon¡¯s breath.

    The timing was so superb as though the two dragons were cooperating with each other. Perhaps even the dragon god¡¯s lightning attack just now was nothing more than a step to create this opening from how it looked like. This phenomenon had often urred from the start of the battle.

    Even though sanity couldn¡¯t be felt at all from the dragons, even though they should be just charging ahead recklessly¡­¡­

    Kouki¡¯s gigantic light dragon blocked the white dragon¡¯s breath with its own breath.

    ¡¸Damn youuuu-!!¡¹

    Kouki poured even more of his fighting spirit and magic power. Like that the minion and master somehow managed to tore through the enemy¡¯s attack right from the front.

    But, he was running out of breath. Unlike the previous time, they were unable to scatter the enemy swarm in one go.

    The reason for that was none other than,

    ¡¸As expected from divinity owners-¡¹

    There were a lot of beings with divinity among the attacking dragons.

    Last time, Arodde was sealing the divine ss apparitions. The attacking apparitions also didn¡¯t try to work together with each other at all.

    Although the enemy number this time was fewer thanst time, their side this time also didn¡¯t have the overwhelming number from Hajime and the abyss lord.

    In addition,

    ¡¸Arodde-samaa-, I¡¯m sorryyyy! Even though you have bestowed such an important role to meee-, it turned out like this because I¡¯m unable to carry out my duty properlyyyy-!! I¡¯m really apletely no good goddess aren¡¯t Iiii!! Ooooonnn-¡¹

    The fact that u Niebel was just a rookie goddess who got the authority transferred to her only a few months ago was a major factor.

    Originally, the being of this world couldn¡¯t possibly oppose the goddess who was the avatar of the Heaven Tree. Even the dragon type beings shouldn¡¯t be able to break through their seal even if they possessed divinity.

    In addition, although the King Tree of earth had been revived and thought element had started flowing to here, the fairy world still hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet although it was starting to get better. Even the divine dragons¡¯ power should still be far away from their peak.

    That was exactly why Arodde could entrust the fairy world to u Niebel and left this world to go on a ¡°journey to revive the branches of the world tree¡±.

    And yet, that premise was overturned.

    This was just a conjecture but, the circumstantial evidence was strong. Yes, it was the ¡°Dragon¡±¡¯s existence.

    The irregr that could half-killed the goddess at that time even though she possessed an absolute advantage in this world.

    There was no doubt its existence was resonating with the dragon type beings here. Most likely its influence was the reason why only the dragon type beings were able to slip out of their seals. In addition it was also definitely the reason why the dragons possessed their original strength and working together superbly with each other.

    And then, because u Niebel was a rookie goddess, it was difficult for the current her to reduce the power of all the divine beings simultaneously, much less sealing all of them at the same time.

    If the dragons were only in the ss of high apparition, their power would be reduced the moment they entered the Heaven Tree¡¯s territory, so even the small light dragons were enough to take them on but¡­¡­

    Against the apparitions in divine ss or those who possessed the power that was close to that level, the best that u Niebel could do was suppressing their power one by one and defeating them in turn before resealing them while they were in the state of temporarily dispersed. Even doing just that needed a great effort from her.

    Even then the dragons would break through their seal once more and revived if she let her guard down. It went without saying that it was the reason why the sealing of the dragons couldn¡¯t keep up with this situation.

    In fact, Kouki had defeated many divine dragons until now, but some of them couldn¡¯t be fully sealed and managed to revive again.

    He had lost track of how long he had been defending this ce. His ability to continue fighting was rising thanks to the backup of the Heaven Tree and numerous artifacts, but the number of dragons that were rushing to this ce was still increasing even now.

    Kouki and others were gradually getting pushed back.

    ¡¸Although there is Nagumo at the other side, there is no way we can allow this many dragons to pass-¡¹

    ¡¸Of course pyonn-. But¡­¡­it¡¯ll be bad for us at this rate yahn!¡¹

    The two fought hard. Both of them were looking anxious as they nced briefly to behind them.

    There¡­¡­

    ¡¸Aah geez-. Pull yourself together already! Kouki is in a pinch see! Show your guts!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~? Uu~? Fuheh¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just act flippantly like that! Look sharp!¡¹

    ¡¸I hatee~, hot blooded woma~n¡¹

    ¡¸Youu-, this damn hopeless goddess!!¡¹

    Actually, there were two other people here.

    Other than the desperately fighting Kouki and u Niebel, there was also the former queen of the desert world¨D¨DMoana. She was continuously supporting the Heaven Tree itself with her heaven¡¯s blessing art ¡°Divine Protection¡± to raise the tree¡¯s specs.

    The other one was Arodde whose head waspletely ~nk temporarily (perhaps) from tracing back the tree¡¯s record until the ancient time.

    By the way, Moana¡¯s heaven¡¯s blessing art was able to disy such noticeable effect was thanks to the artifacts that Hajime gave her before departing to the ¡°journey to revive the branches of the world tree¡±. Her weapons were also containing abundant stock of blessing power using the element converter system, so Moana was able to disy her power as a warrior queen fully even when in another world.

    They got the heaven¡¯s blessing art ¡°Divine Protection¡± and recovery type blessing art from such Moana, in addition they were also using other recovery artifacts and medicines to treat Arodde but¡­¡­

    In contrast to expectation, Arodde-san wasn¡¯t recovering at the slightest. All this time she was just smiling frivolously as though she was finding something funny.

    She had already got hit with double ps in the face from the energetic Moana many times until both her cheeks were swelling red, but she paid no attention to that at all. Moana finally felt a sense of danger seeing her condition and started pping Arodde¡¯s face seriously, but as expected she was still just smili~~ng frivolously.

    Seeing Arodde in such condition,

    (Could it be, she didn¡¯t just read the record of the Heaven Tree¡­¡­)

    The origin of the ¡°branches of world tree¡±, ording to Arodde it was the ¡°record warehouse of the whole worlds¡±. Could it be that she hade into contact with it even if just slightly? Kouki pondered in worry.

    He recalled the talk about the world that was called as Akashic Records at earth, the ce that couldn¡¯t be reached even by an avatar. The talk mentioned that anyone that came into contact with it would surely perish from being unable to endure it.

    He considered that line of thought, but he immediately brushed it away.

    Because actually, it wasn¡¯t just the dragons that were gradually pushing Kouki and others back.

    ¡¸Oraah!! You human there!! Don¡¯t just hide there orah!! Come and fight like a man-¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you came out of nowhere and butt inn-. You¡¯re lookin¡¯ down on us ahhh, you bastard!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get in our way you little shit, oo!? You wanna to get killed huh!?¡¹

    Thuggish apparitions who were clearly not dragon type were yelling angrily while also attacking with tremendous impacts.

    Their characteristic was the horns growing on their forehead although the number of their horns differed from each other.

    Some of them were approaching with ability to fly freely, while there were also a lot who were punching on the barrier from the ground.

    ¡¸Why are even the ¡°onis¡± areing here too-¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know pyon-¡¹

    Yes, there were also a great variety of ¡°onis¡± joining in this chaotic battle.

    Not the whole oni type came here. It was only a part of them.

    But, even then they numbered several thousands. A lot of them were in the ss of high apparition, and a considerable number of them were even in the fierce god ss. No, looking closer there were also some other ss of high apparitions here and there sporadically.

    All of them were screaming in clear fury.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸How dare you seduce my Shuten Doujiiii!! I¡¯m gonna beat you dead¡ª!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you I don¡¯t know what do you guys mean-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Just what in the world happened with the chief of the east territory non!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Aa!? Bastard, who are you calling ¡°your¡± Shuten Douji aa!? I¡¯m gonna kill you!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸No good, they aren¡¯t listening!¡¹

    ¡¸Just why are the onis always obstinate like this non!?¡¹

    Just as it looked like the onis were charging headlong toward the barrier to break it, they got offended by each other¡¯s statement and beat up each other. Then after one side got punched away, they would return to try breaking the barrier wholeheartedly.

    Such thing had happened several times in repeat.

    And there was someone even more unhinged among them.

    ¡¸That lowly insignificant humannn!! That bastard who doesn¡¯t even have a speck of presence dare toy his hand on my womannnnnnnn!!¡¹

    A seriously screwed up in the head oni god. He was endlessly firing away swords and spears of ice while also releasing rain of fire and tornado at the same time. Each punch from his fist would cause ripple to spread through the barrier and caused shockwave that felt like earthquake.

    ¡¸Kouki-, as I thought did youy your hand on his woman!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember ever doing anything like that, Moana!¡¹

    Moana was looking at Kouki with eyes that were filled with sadness and darkness. This exchange had happened several times since some time ago.

    ¡¸Besides if my memory serves me right, Shuten Douji is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She is a too~~tal hottie you kno~, fuhehe~¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki, as I thought¨C¡¹

    ¡¸I told you it¡¯s a misunderstanding! Or rather, you should recall it too Moana! If I remember right it was Endou¡­¡­but, I don¡¯t understand at all why that topic came up right now¡­¡­¡¹

    Who would ever thought that the person in question was already summoned back at earth, where there she proimed her marriage with Kousuke to the offshoot of Ootakemaru who had regained his sanity.

    And then, the other onis and various kinds of high apparitions who were in love with Shuten Douji were all in rage that a human male nabbed the woman in their heart when she wouldn¡¯t even give them any time of her day. It was something that Kouki and others had no way of knowing at all in this moment.

    Though actually, about half of the onis who gathered in this ce were nothing more than uninvolved onis who saw the chaos and took advantage of it thinking ¡¸This is the first festival after regaining our sanity yeahh! Let¡¯s go wild!¡¹.

    ¡¸A-anyway it¡¯s bad if he get serious! I¡¯ll suppress his strength pyon!¡¹

    u Niebel concentrated on Ootakemaru. She attempted to reduce the majority of that oni god.

    But, as expected even without their sanity, the dragons didn¡¯t just rush headlong.

    They aimed at the moment when u Niebel¡¯s concentration was focused on the oni andunched a simultaneous attack.

    ¡°Kaminari¡±, ¡°dragon¡¯s roars¡±, the authorities of destruction and death rushed toward the barrier from all directions.

    A creaking sound rang out. The radiance of the heaven¡¯s tree was flickering as though the tree was screaming.

    ¡¸Aah, crap crap! Moanaa-, connect me to Nagumooo-¡¹

    ¡¸G-got it!¡¹

    Kouki assisted the barrier by ovepping an ¡°extra huge Holy Severance¡± on it. During that time u Niebel also changed her posing to Side Chest to reinforce the barrier.

    But, they got putpletely on the defensive. Kouki ordered his giant light dragon and small light dragon swarm to concentrate their attack on the divinity owners, but the dragons in the ss of high apparitions and lower cut in to obstruct them.

    Moana thrust a key shaped artifact into the air in panic and twisted it. Instantly a small crimson ripple spread out with that key at the center.

    It was the gate key for travel between worlds, ¡°Fairy Key¡±.

    The object¡¯s number of usage was limited by the amount of magic power contained inside it, but under the conditions of ¡°the world tree branches of the two worlds were touching each other¡±, ¡°the goddesses of both worlds were assisting each other¡±, and ¡°the output was kept to the minimum¡±, it could serve the role as a temporarymunication tool that could operate for a considerably long time.

    Perhaps it should be called as the prototype of the ¡°interworld cellphone¡± that would be createdter.

    ¡¸It¡¯s connected Kouki!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumoo! Nagumoooooo!! We don¡¯t have enough manpower here! Things are bad! Please help us here goddammit!¡¹

    ¡¸Your reluctance to beg for help from the demon king-sama is oozing out you know! It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll report the situation! You just concentrate toward the enemies Kouki!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks! Moana! You saved me emotionally!¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­I can hear you two though? Can¡¯t you two have that kind of exchange before the call got connected?¡»

    ¡¸¡¸S-sorry¡¹¡¹

    The extremely cold voice of the strongest vampire princess caused Kouki and Moana to apologize with trembling voice.

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn. So? Hajime is busy right now¡­¡­are you in a pinch there?¡»

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s exactly as you sa¨D¨Dcough, yeah, that¡¯s right. I want you to send us reinforcement.¡¹

    Yue-sama¡¯s dignity almost caused Moana to unconsciously talk with politenguage & servile attitude like when amon employee was talking with thepany president, but she somehow pulled herself together to switch to the manly talking manner that she used when she was queen.

    That was because she would feel apologetic toward Kouki if she abased herself toward the first wife of the demon king when Kouki¡¯s rtionship with Hajime was like that.

    And most of all, her siscon disposition was also telling her ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you for getting my cute Koone-tan to idolize and call you ¡°Yue-oneesama¡±¨C!! Her onee-chan is just me alonee-¡¹.

    Moana pushed down that thought inside her heart while quickly describing the situation here. Then some pieces of conversation leaked out from the other side of the pulsingmunication gate.

    ¡­¡­Make Arodde drink this

    ¡­¡­Special energy drink

    ¡­¡­Will be able to work for a hundred years without rest

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Stooohpp!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Kouki, Moana, and u Niebel¡¯s pained voices incidentally ovepped with each other in harmony. Even Moana who didn¡¯t get along with Arodde in various senses joined in. Or rather, they could even feel the presence of Yue shuddering at the other side of the gate.

    ¡¸Fuheh, heheheh, work? More work?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine already! It¡¯s fine for you to take a rest!¡¹

    ¡¸Please no-, don¡¯t tell me to do something like resting! I¡¯ll answer your expectation! That¡¯s why don¡¯t abandon meee-¡¹

    ¡¸You should be the one throwing away the idea of getting abandoned just because of resting from work-¡¹

    Seeing the pitiful goddess who had been stained with corporate ve mentality until the core of her soul caused Moana to spontaneously hug her ti~~~-ghtly. The moment she got enveloped in Moana¡¯s voluptuous chest, Arodde went funyaa~ as all tension left her body. She looked even more pitiful when she started muttering nonsense like ¡¸Could it be, you¡¯re my mama?¡¹.

    There, the space whirled and emitted light¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-, it¡¯s fine now! Yue-san is here!!¡¹

    The strongest vampire princess manifested while speaking a line like a certain mister symbol of peace with a smug face.

    ¡¸Yue-san! What about Nagumo!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mu. You¡¯re uneasy with just me?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, that¡¯s not it but¡­¡­there are this many enemies! There¡¯re a lot of divine beings! In addition the dragons will revive right away if u doesn¡¯t seal them!¡¹

    That too was most likely the influence of the ¡°Dragon¡±.

    That was exactly why they needed the power of number here¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~¡¹

    Yue floated to the air lightly. She folded her arms and ced her index finger below her chin cutely. However she red with chilling coldness in her eyes at the surrounding despite her cute gesture.

    The sky dragon god, the endless amount of dragons infesting every direction. The onis and apparitions who indulged themselves in rage andbat even now.

    The destructive focused attacks that even the word violent waspletely insufficient to fully describe it, and the creaking barrier.

    Kouki yelled ¡¸Y-Yue-san! Things are seriously bad already here-¡¹ to ask her to call as many reinforcements here as possible, not just her alone¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh¡¹

    She scoffed.

    A beat passed. The words of power of sublimation magic resounded frigidly.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Forbidden Release¡±¡¹

    Light exploded blindingly. Golden light spiraled up around Yue until it gouged through the sky.

    The lightning cloud that a dragon god formed here was drilled through. The center was flung off to form a round hole.

    Therge moon that was floating at far away beyond showed its appearance.

    Right after that, what sprang out was an overwhelming, out of bound, transcendental, and unreasonably immense pressure that trampled onmon sense and reason.

    In an unconscious act.

    The apparitions who were below the divine ss stopped moving with shudders. Just like a squirrel that was ced in front of a wild predator.

    Even the dragon gods instinctually felt in danger. They roared fiercely to shake off the pressure bearing down on them before roaring even more fiercely but¡­¡­

    Kouki and the others all turned speechless. Even the uncaring Arodde opened her eyes wide and looked up. Amidst all that, a beautiful voice that could capture anyone¡¯s heart while also sending shivers into their spine from how bewitching it was resounded far and away.

    ¡¸Imand under the name of Yue¨D¨D¡±Kneel¡±¡¹

    The words of power that directly interfered into soul¨D¨D¡±Divine Word¡± mercilessly prated deep into the apparitions.

    The reaction of the apparitions that were already trembling just from feeling the presence went without saying, but even the oni type beings who only came here to screw around also fell to their knees without exception. Those who were in the skynded with a free fall and grinded their forehead on the ground.

    They did that while feeling aghast of their own action after several moments passed.

    Although, as expected those who were in the high apparition ss or above were able to shake off the word¡¯s effect. The dragon god ss didn¡¯t even stop attacking.

    But, even those onlysted until there.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I said, ¡°Kneel¡±.¡¹

    With the Heaven Tree as the center, a jet ck circle instantly spread through the sky. The center was empty like donut to avoid affecting the Heaven Tree, but the width of the circle¡¯s outer circumference easily reached one kilometer.

    Right after the circle was formed, a physical and phenomenal pressure bore down on the dragon gods.

    ¨D¨DWide range super gravitational field Kalpa of Destruction

    Countless roars, no, screams rose to the sky. All the apparitions and gods who squatted in the sky while acting lordly as though the sky belonged to them fell below together.

    They looked just like insects that were pped down with just one hand.

    *Zun zun zun-* The impact of giant bodies hitting the ground spread out. Dust clouds spread out like a sandstorm.

    ¡¸Guuuuh, what the hellll!?¡¹

    Even among them, perhaps because of his innate toughness, Ootakemaru managed tond on just one knee as he looked up to the sky.

    The golden spiral was dying down. The tips separated from the ground and the sky to form a sphere. Like a butterfly leaving its cocoon, the existence inside it showed herself.

    Like that, what appeared with the moon behind her as though she was its ruler was,

    ¡¸Beautiful¡­¡­¡¹

    It was unknown who whispered that. There were sounds of swallowing saliva from here and there.

    A golden goddess. Or perhaps, the avatar of moon. An existence who was worthy of such title was there.

    She was standing under the moon, with threeyers of halo shining brilliantly on her back, d in a ck dress with a body in adult mode, together with a whirling spherical ck gravitational field and several ck orbs circling around it like satellites.

    A face that was beautiful beyond description. A pressure that was like standing under a great waterfall that made anyone couldn¡¯t help but feel awe.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    They were dazzled.

    These people who was born from conceptfantasy were all bbergasted as though they were looking at illusionfantasy.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all the power that they felt from her who now reced the dragon gods to squat in the sky¨D¨Dwaspletely beyond the sessive generations of Heaven Tree¡¯s avatars.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Stay there like good children?¡¹

    Those words were spoken with a tilted head. Just how alluring, how terrifying someone could possibly be.

    But, that was exactly why it was unforgivable.

    The humiliation of being made to lick the ground stimted the pride of the dragons even though they didn¡¯t have their sanity.

    Their vague urge¨D¨Dthe impulse to rush toward their grand ancestor was left behind by their rage and fighting spirit toward this powerful enemy before them.

    Roars rose up explosively. The dragons all flew up with the divinity possessors at the lead.

    ¡¸Hee, bring it on. Guessing from her looks she is a western oni? I¡¯ll make her into my woman too!!¡¹

    All the onis were also grinning fiercely as though they had gotten a first ss prey dangled before them. Their nature as oni drove them mad to obtain the golden goddess for their own.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu. Only around half of them got cowed?¡¹

    Yue pouted her lips a little in dissatisfaction.

    She did a finger snap. One of the ck orbs orbiting her suddenly broke.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Magic power refillingplete. Then~~~~die.¡¹

    The merciless promation was carried out with the creation of a dark star of cmity that was emitting sparks.

    ¨D¨DUltimate gravity magic ck Sky Destitution

    Its size was unprecedented. Four of them were formed simultaneously at the east, west, north, and south of the Heaven Tree.

    Anything that was in their range, whether the surrounding apparitions in the sky, or the apparitions on the ground ¡¸Even though we¡¯re kneeling!?¡¹, even the divine ss got mercilessly sucked in.

    The unrivaled suction power that was impossible to escape from devoured the apparitions greedily. Such sight was like a nightmare.

    ¡°ck Sky Destitution¡± was different from the simr gravity magic ¡°Severance Cmity¡±. It wasn¡¯t a magic to reduce the target into dust using gravitational pressure. It was an annihtion magic.

    There was no problem here because the residents of fairy world could revive somewhere as long as they had concept and thought element, but if that wasn¡¯t the case, there was a possibility that the racial power bnce of this world would crumble from the destruction here.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You there, don¡¯t just stay in a daze. Can you seal those who got defeated just now?¡¹

    The adult mode Yue looked down on the peak of the Heaven Tree and scolded u Niebel who froze with her mouth gaping open.

    She returned to her senses and met those brilliant crimson eyes. The manly goddess-san¡¯s cheeks blushed red. The extremely terrifying ¡°beauty¡± that took anyone captive without regard of gender, age, and race caused the manly goddess to nod up and down in high speed. It was as though Yue was u Niebel¡¯s one and only goddess.

    ¡¸Hah!? Dammit I looked straight at her! I almost got captivated just now¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki muttered while wiping his cold sweat. He almost caused himself to get ¡°DOPAN-* from the demon king in the future.

    ¡¸It sounds like you¡¯re confessing that you got captivated by her already by saying that.¡¹

    Moana¡¯s eyes were turning into £¼¡ñ£¾£¼¡ñ£¾. But, she looked like she couldn¡¯t criticize him strongly like usual. Because she herself also got captivated. This was her first time seeing Yue got serious, so it was really hard for her to drag herself out of the shock in her system.

    No, Kouki was also in the same state. Thinking really carefully, today was the first time Yue got serious since the legendary final battle. Also, actually Kouki had only seen Yue getting serious at the battle VS cockr*ach when capturing the ¡°great tree¡¯s greatbyrinth¡±.

    That was why, his perception of Yue¡¯s strength was only that she was at the level of Nagumo. That was what he thought but¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DOoOOOOOOOOOOOO-

    As expected from divine beings. The dragon gods endured even after getting swallowed into the ¡°ck Sky Destitutions¡±. They all roared and unbelievably tore through the ultimate magic from the inside.

    From the start they were able to make theirrge bodies flew in the sky. Naturally they at least had the authority to interfere with gravity.

    In addition, right after all the ¡°ck Sky Destitutions¡± vanished, the dragon gods also vanished from view. Right after that, they appeared once more above Yue. It seemed they could also interfere with space.

    Dark clouds formed once more. The dragon gods were covered with shes of lightning with a storm raging around them.

    The Heaven Tree¡¯s barrier surely would be able to endure their attacks including their authorities, however, Yue grinned and intentionally got out of the barrier.

    She also vanished. Using the instantaneous space teleportation without using a gate, ¡°Heavenly Existence¡±. She appeared in front of the dragon gods.

    Two gigantic lightning fell at the same time.

    Yue didn¡¯t dodge. She didn¡¯t even defend. However, she attacked.

    The result was¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DGUAAAAAAAAH!?

    Only the dragon god screamed. It writhed in the air.

    Looking closer, Yue¡¯s lightning wasn¡¯t just a mere lightning.

    ¨D¨DCombined attack magic of gravity ¨C metamorphosis ¨C sublimation ¨C lightning element Subordinate Demonic Familiar ¨C Ultimate Lightning Dragon

    It was a half monster giant lightning dragon made from lightning that was capable of autonomous action.

    With a huge body that wasn¡¯t at all inferiorpared to a dragon god, it bit at the enemy¡¯s neck, gouged, and poured lightning attack into its body while neutralizing its gravity control for flying. Like that both dragons fell nonstop toward the ground like a lightning strike.

    And then, at the sky where the dark cloud cleared once more, the unharmed Yue appeared.

    There wasn¡¯t a single burn on her body, not a single tear on her clothes, far from that, not even a single hair on her head was out of ce.

    ¡¸ORAAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    Ootakemaru had flown near without anyone noticing. His fist that was like a giant boulder lunged at Yue¡¯s shoulder de. Perhaps he imagined that she would cry and beg for forgiveness after she got one of her arms ripped off.

    AS expected, Yue didn¡¯t even put up any defense or try to dodge. Her arm was ripped offpletely from her shoulder. Ootakemaru himself was bewildered at how easily he aplished that.

    Perhaps she was simply unable to react? He thought as he looked back after passing by Yue slightly¨D¨D

    As expected, she was there looking like nothing had happened. She lightly lifted up her supposedly ripped off arm and snapped her finger with a clear sound.

    Instantly, the space shifted. It shifted foryers uponyers, countlessly, in every single angle. Just like a mirror that had been hit over and over until it was cracked all over.

    ¨D¨DSpace magic Thousand Cuts

    Exactly as the name said, it was a thousand of space rupture. A cage of absolute bisection with nowhere to escape.

    The space looked shifted not because of the cut in space, but also because of Ootakemaru¡¯s vision that had been torn to pieces. As his consciousness faded out, he could see the sight of his own body falling as small cubes.

    (D-damn fine woman¡­¡­)

    She didn¡¯t even spare a nce toward him. The figure of the vampire princess who looked like she had just pped away a fly made Ootakemaru imagined a delusion. If he could have Shuten Douji and this vampire princess in both arms, just how great he would feel.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Know your ce.¡¹

    (Haha-, that¡¯s harsh!)

    It was unclear whether she said those words to him or others. Ootakemaru¡¯s consciousness faded away without him being able to ascertain that.

    Like that, at the battlefield that had been left by the oni god,

    ¡¸Aa~, this is impossible¡­¡­¡¹

    Just as the surviving onis muttered with a bitter smile, thought of resignation and withdrawal was spreading among the apparitions in the ss lower than high apparition.

    That was natural because Ootakemaru who had the exceptional status as an oni god even among the onis just got instant-killed, but even more than that.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Evil Dragons of Seven Heavens¡±¡¹

    The seven giant dragons that were covering the sky made themprehended that they only had the ¡°future of being massacred¡±.

    Lightning dragon, azure me dragon, rock dragon, storm dragon, and the ice dragon were familiar heavenly dragons. But they were also joined by a light dragon that was created from ¡°God¡¯s Might¡± and darkness dragon that was spreading every kind of bad status everywhere like a poisonous dragon. All of them were in erged & physically materialized state.

    There were seven dragons of divine ss. Furthermore their creator Yue could regenerate them instantly as long as she was alive.

    In addition, even that Yue was immortal as long as she had magic power.

    Her words influenced even the soul, she manipted gravity and space like her own limbs, she even created lives in the form of evil dragons, and in addition she even had regeneration in the form of time interference. Her extremely honed skill even included something at the level of godly authority that she stealthily learned from a god of another world.

    She didn¡¯t even try to dodge or defend against enemy¡¯s attacks and simply ignored them by dint of her undying body. During that time she kept firing lethal and unavoidable magic like crazy¨D¨Dthere was nobody in this ce who couldn¡¯t realize that was the original fighting style of the strongest vampire princess.

    Then, when would she run out of magic power?

    What brought despair to that question was the existences of the ck orbs. Three of them broke together, however the new ones were instantly summoned from her ¡°treasure warehouse¡± as recement. As long as they didn¡¯t know how many of those she had in reserve, this was the only conclusion that they could arrive at.

    ¡¸When Yue-san can use magic power limitlessly¡­¡­she is unbeatable.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t need something like an absolute advantage like the goddess of Heaven Tree.

    She simply beat down everything with strength.

    It would be terrifying when the miniaturization of the infinite magic power generation device and the transfer system to remote location got finished. Yuebined with unlimited magic power would surpass the saying of giving a metal rod to an ogre by far and wide. Perhaps she would be even more horrifying than the demon king. Not just Kouki, even Moana and others were having twitchy expressions from the feeling of awe they were feeling.

    Yue could be said as having transformed into a supreme existence without any exaggeration. That Yue right now was looking to the world below with a sweet smile.

    Come at me if you dare. I¡¯ll take on allers. Her smile said.

    All the divine ss apparitions roared simultaneously. The dragons looked as though they hadpletely forgotten their first objective¨D¨Danswering the call of the ¡°Dragon¡±. They were simply ring straight at Yue as they roared.

    Yue narrowed her gaze at that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-. If I carry out my role perfectly here, there is no doubt that Shia and others will also hold me in the greatest esteem. After all recently it feels like everyone ispletely underestimating this Yue-san!¡¹

    Mutter mutter, mutter mutter. I¡¯m still just a student mon. What¡¯s wrong with lying idle at holiday. Just because I¡¯m a prodigy in humor, it¡¯s exceedingly offending to gradually get the treatment as joke character like this! A skilled hawk hides its talon, that¡¯s Yue-san. Everyone don¡¯t get that. Even the earth¡¯s vampire all live a shut-in live at noon! Yue-san is in the faction that rx and flirt around when at home nano! Those saying that I¡¯ll get called as NEET vampire princess in the future at this rate don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about! Saying that I¡¯m the only one who have too much free time because I have nothing to do or me ying pranks on others because I¡¯m feeling lonely is just false usation! Even my fights with Kaori are simply because she is the one who always started it isn¡¯t ittt? In general everything is Kaori¡¯s fault isn¡¯t ittt? Yue-san think it¡¯s horrible that I got considered as a problematic child just because sometimes my pranks developed into a matter for the police!

    That¡¯s why, that¡¯s whyyy!

    Burn into your eyes of Yue-san¡¯s unparalleled strength!

    I¡¯ll y this scene with past rey in movie screeningter and engrave my greatness until the depth of their souls for sureee~!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yue-san-¡¹

    Kouki heard all those mutterings clearly. It made him unconsciously covered his face with both hands. The gap was too striking that somehow he couldn¡¯t bear to keep watching.

    Because, even while she was muttering such thing, her heavenly dragons, heavy rain of lightning spears and sword mountains that jutted out on the ground within a wide area that reached until two kilometers to all directions, a sea of hellfire and a storm of light cannon of annihtion, gravitational directions and super gravitational field that raged furiously, or space that snapped apart or vibrated crushingly were blowing away the swarm of divine dragons that charged toward her once more.

    All those were being done while she was sporting a bewitching smile that also looked fearless, with both her arms folded under her voluptuous chest, and her legs crossed elegantly midair.

    There, a gate opened at the peak of the Heaven Tree.

    ¡¸Amanogawa, how¡¯s the situation? I think things should be under control with Yue here though. Still, I brought additional magic power stock with me just in case.¡¹

    It was Hajime. It seemed he came to check the situation here because his work had finished to a degree.

    ¡¸I guess things are under control in a sense¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki quietly pointed at the sky. At the peerless Yue-san.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Yue-san alone already more than enough like this?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Even for Hajime, this was actually his first time witnessing Yue¡¯s full strength when she was in a state of using ¡°Forbidden Release¡± of sublimation magic as well as free use of magic power without caring of holding back.

    Hajime stared at Yue with a gaze as though he was looking at something bewitching, something dazzling. At the same time, he smiled wryly inside his heart at what Yue was muttering.

    Yue noticed that gaze of Hajime and turned her gaze at him with a taken aback expression.

    Her aloof expression as a transcendental being instantly softened into a an airy smile like a girl.

    Right after that, at the next moment,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime? Let me to kapuchuu~ you?¡¹

    She softly manifested in front of Hajime. She put her arms around his neck while still floating. She also conscientiously left behind an illusion of herself in the sky above.

    ¡¸What, so the magic power isn¡¯t enough just as I thought?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­N~n. I still have some in stocks so it¡¯s alright.¡¹

    Then, why? Hajime asked with a tilt of his head. Yue licked her lips in respond. Her narrowed gaze was so captivating it sent shivers to his back. She was in adult mode so the impact was even greater.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because I think, I¡¯ll be able to do more if it¡¯s with Hajime¡¯s blood.¡¹

    Certainly, among Yue¡¯s ability there was a skill called ¡°Blood Oath¡±. The amount of power she could absorb from blood sucking was considerably magnified by limiting the one she could do it with to just one person.

    Hajime nodded in understanding.

    ¡¸In the first ce I was thinking to let you drink if it looks like things are unmanageable here. Situation-wise it doesn¡¯t look like there is any problem here but, if Yue want to do that then feel free.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn?¡¹

    Yue put on a wide happy smile and went kapuchuu- at Hajime.

    Chuu~ chuu~, lick lick, chupa chupa. Nnu, afuu~.

    ¡¸Kouki! You mustn¡¯t look!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuheh, Kouki-shan. Me too~¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear, so bold!!¡¹

    Moana covered Kouki¡¯s eyes with both her hands from behind. Arodde who approached by crawling on the ground bit on Kouki¡¯s leg. u Niebel took the pose of abdominal and thigh while twisting and turning as she went oh no oh noes watching the happening.

    As that was going on, the expression of Yue who was doing kapuchu~ in a good mood¡­¡­for some reason, was gradually turning into a look of dubiousness?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Nnn~? Nh!? Nnnaaaaaaah!?¡¹

    Shockingly, Yue leaped to get away from Hajime in a sh.

    Such reaction normally should be impossible. It made Kouki and others to blink in puzzlement.

    Yue rolled her tongue as though to confirm something, then she looked at Hajime with an expression of disbelief.

    ¡¸Ah, as expected from you Yue. You realized huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­H-Hajime? Could it be you¡¯re¡­¡­using drugs?¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds really bad if you say it like that. I also did it at the final battle with Ehito right? Mixing cheatmateponent into the iron in my blood to make myself into Yue¡¯s exclusive artifact ¡°Me¡± .¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right but! But, that¡¯s not it! Why, why-¡¹

    Why is there a slight taste of Mon E* in your blood!? Yue-san asked while trembling. Even Kouki and others were startled hearing that question.

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s, because no one would drink my special blend so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? Hajime and Okaa-sama and Otou-sama! Why are the whole Nagumo family keep wanting to make others drink energy drink!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not our intention though¡­¡­but it was awfully hard you know? Creating an original Mon E* that is fine to consume even after getting injected into blood. ¡­¡­That was what Emily said.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­A pointless use of talent!? Or rather, aren¡¯t you treating Emily as a handy errand too muchh!?¡¹

    ¡¸She said that the hardest thing was to add the taste of Mon E* to the finished product. I told her that¡¯s not really necessary but, she said that aftering this far she want the end result to be perfect, and in the end she actually seeded for real. Amazing ain¡¯t she, that medicine genius.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Emily!?¡¹

    As expected, perhaps Emily really should be called as a mad genius of toxic substance¡¯s creation.

    Yue was feeling power that was far greater than a normal blood sucking should produce welling up inside her body while grabbing Hajime¡¯s shoulders with teary eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even so Hajime! What¡¯s the meaning of going that far to drug your dearest wife like this!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, because, look, something like the taste of blood is always the same in general every time right? That¡¯s why, see. The same like sake, as time passed the additional taste will fade and the blood¡¯s taste will return to normal. With this you can taste double the tastiness from a drop of blood. It¡¯s like hitting two birds with one stone¡­¡­anyway! I did this only with good intentions! I meant well!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You meant well!?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what? Even you Yue, when we were travelling to conquer the greatbyrinths, you often tossed in monster ingredient or mysterious substance into Shia¡¯s cooking right? Didn¡¯t you also say that you meant well when making excuse to Shia when she snapped?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­An unexpected boomerang back at me!?¡¹

    Yue separated from Hajime. She unassumingly entered a state of ¡°Limit Break ¨C Supreme¡±. That made her trembled all over, then a beatter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime you stupiddddd~~~-¡¹

    She vanished *shun-* as she said that while still looking tearful.

    At the sky, the golden light magnified explosively. The power that was already brutal previously jumped up drastically even more.

    The threeyers of halos erged until a diameter of thirty meters. From there, ¡°an army of apostles made from light¡± that Ehito once used in the holy precincts in the past was manifested one after another.

    Naturally, thebat situation was rapidly tilting toward Yue¡¯s favor.

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    Suddenly a voice rose up from right nearby. Kouki, Moana, and u Niebel turned their gaze at it.

    There, they saw Arodde with an ampoule shaped syringe injected into her neck.

    Of course, the one doing the injection *pshew~* was Hajime.

    ¡¸So, about the situation at earth¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸No no no no!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The Mon E* injection was done so naturally that they almost disregarded it as nothing.

    They couldn¡¯t help but shudder seeing Arodde spasming *twitch twitch* like a fish that was thrown onnd.

    ¡¸L-look hereeee! That¡¯spletely a criminal act you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, because, with how dazed she looked, I thought injection would work better than simply drinking it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem! How can you put that kind of dangerous looking thing¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-san, what¡¯s the matter? We have to focus in dealing with the situation right now.¡¹

    ¡¸A!?¡¹

    There Arodde was standing with a crisp expression. It seemed she had revived. Scary.

    ¡¸You guys, it seems you got some kind of misunderstanding. You¡¯re treating energy drink like something evil. Of course it¡¯s bad for your body if you drink too much of it, but the same also apply to alcohol right? I swear that there isn¡¯t any harmful ingredient mixed in it. There won¡¯t be any problem as long as you take a proper restter, which is something you have to do anyway even if you don¡¯t drink any. In that case don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s better to drink it when it¡¯s necessary?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that might be true but¡­¡­no, I guess that¡¯s true?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki! Don¡¯t get tricked!¡¹

    ¡¸Energy drink is god. Praise be the energy drink. Do you have the beverage type like the one from before?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, I have it.¡¹

    ¡¸Arodde-samaaa-, you mustn¡¯t get addicted! Surely that path will only lead to a bottomless bog!¡¹

    Kouki and others were going gyaa gyaa noisily. Hajime looked at them with a terrifyingly affectionate expression and took out four shakers.

    Naturally.

    Kouki and others took a step back. Only Arodde slowly staggered to take a step forward so they grabbed the nape of her neck.

    Outside the barrier, the intensity of the battle was increasing as each second passed. The degree of the massacre drama was getting stronger.

    Above their heads, voice that said something like ¡¸kneeeel~, tremble in fearrrr~¡¹ was raised while Yue was starting tough loudly in a high tension that they never witnessed from her before.

    But, as expected, what terrified them the most here was,

    ¡¸There are still a lot of things that have to be done. Now, help yourself with this for a pick-me-up, don¡¯t be reserved.¡¹

    The expression of the demon king that was filled with consideration.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It got really, really fun when I wrote Yue after so long that I couldn¡¯t finish writing the whole behind the scene part¡­¡­

    And so, I¡¯m thinking to write the behind the scene part for a bit more for the next chapter too. Forgive me if I don¡¯t manage to reach Kousuke¡¯s side next time (sweat)

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418

    Arifureta Chapter 418

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three The Battle Behind the Scene Last Part ~Isn¡¯t Everyone Already More Than Enough by Themselves?~

    Inside a deep forest that was filled with thick mist of pure white.

    Ten giant Hihis(baboons) were carefully walking forward. Their body length was around three meters with ck fur and features that could be mistaken as human face. They were distinguished apparitions even in the mainnd with a lot of legends of liking to eat women and children.

    Although they had been reduced to the status of mere grunts right now, their slyness and brutal nature hadn¡¯t been weakened at all. They were even eagerly waiting for opening to take down their temporary master who was binding them.

    These Hihis were such apparitions. However, at this moment they weren¡¯t even making the coarseughing voice that became the origin of their name. They were giving off a tense atmosphere as though they had a de pressed on their throat even now.

    They were restlessly moving their gaze everywhere to cover each of their blindspot.

    Carefully, carefully they were moving their legs so that they wouldn¡¯t make any footstep, so that their breathing sound wouldn¡¯t be heard.

    If possible they wanted to turn around and escape right away, but there was no change to their order from their master, so they couldn¡¯t possibly stop their invasion. They had kept reporting the danger befalling them, but their master didn¡¯t even reply to them.

    Their master shouldn¡¯t be outside the forest, but did something happen to him? Although, even though their master was a thoroughly detestable person, they could do nothing except obey as long as the ¡°binding¡± was active.

    No, even if they were allowed to escape, surely it had been toote for them.

    The Hihis understood that fact instinctually.

    This forest, this thick mist that was so disgustingly white¡­¡­

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu!¡¹

    The leader Hihi stopped moving while holding his breath.

    An especially old Hihi was said to be able to read human¡¯s heart like a Satori(folklore monster that can read minds). That legend wasn¡¯t mistaken. This leader of the Hihis was in possession of that ability.

    The ability to read mind that it kept active in full strength was,

    ¨D¨DEveryone, I¡¯m counting on you-

    Sensing a woman¡¯s voice. The voice sounded courteous. It really tickled the leader¡¯s instinct as a Hihi.

    It understood just from the woman¡¯s voice. Its instinct screamed ¡¸First rate prey!¡¹, while at the same time its mind screamed ¡¸Run away quickly!¡¹ from deep inside.

    The Hihi leader didn¡¯t hesitate. It punched its instinct and cried shrilly to warn its pack. Dodge, it ordered. But, it was toote.

    *GOO-* The ground burst. Or that was how it felt like when roots powerfully snapped out from underground.

    Tree roots that had been hardened to a degree that wasn¡¯t a joke at all instantly speared two Hihis. They didn¡¯t stop there and entwined around the Hihis tightly.

    One more Hihi managed to jump aside before it got swallowed by a nt that had arge mouth opened wide.

    At the same time one other Hihi got instantly constricted by a vine that was smeared by viscous liquid. This one was also instantly foaming in the mouth with its eyes rolling back as its body started to spasm.

    The Hihi leader had no room to make a choice.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsuu!!¡¹

    Rush at the direction of the thought that I sensed, there is a first rate prey there. Firste first served! The leader gave such order to its subordinates to fire them up.

    With their inability to sense their master¡¯s thought, they already had no path of escape. Because this thick mist was throwing their sense of direction into astray.

    They also didn¡¯t know when the nts around them would attack them like just now.

    But, even after receiving such catastrophic damage that reduced its subordinates from originally a hundred strong until just a tenth of it right now, the leader had managed to trace the thought of the enemy that was hiding somewhere in this forest, and now they had finally shortened the distance until where they could reach the enemy.

    Then, there was already no other path than charging forward!

    Beastly roars apanied the radiation of their ghostly air, blowing away the white mist slightly. They dashed through that path in a straight line.

    Their eyes were bloodshot in anticipation to devour the terrifying lord of this forest to their heart¡¯s content¨D¨D

    ¡¸Awawa-, no good no good! As I thought they have already grasped my position!¡¹

    What came into view was a small woman sitting on top of a particrly huge tree.

    They had closed the distance until they could see the enemy. It looked like she was panicking.

    She was a woman who looked like a kid. Furthermore she was overflowing with power.

    The Hihis were sensing nervousness and fear from her. Their mind immediately flipped from that. Ecstasy, sadism, and hunger filled their entire being.

    Their pack had been thoroughly trounced. They wouldn¡¯t let her die so easily. They would toy with her until she cried and screamed. They would taste her flesh from the tip of her body bit by bit, slowly.

    It didn¡¯t matter even if she was more than ten meters above ground. Such ce couldn¡¯t bring her to escape from the grasp of the Hihis.

    They clung on the thick trunk and climbed up fast while letting out low joyous voice¡­¡­

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Soul Impact¡±!!¡¹

    Fancy pink shockwave surged.

    If it was just a mere shockwave, then surely they would be able to endure it. But something like physical defense waspletely meaningless against this shockwave. Because it was an impact that directly hit their soul.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¨D¨DGIHHH!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    nk spot was formed in their thought. Their consciousness receded from unknown reason. Strength left their limbs and all of them dived to the ground together.

    On that ground,

    ¡¸Mister king! Please let them have it!¡¹

    The adorable voice was responded by the rustles of the leaves. Mountain of swords made from roots flew out from the ground.

    Half of the Hihis were stabbed all over, while half were skewered and became unable to move.

    Perhaps because of luck or perhaps because of actual strength, the leader was the only one who managed to twist its body between the gap of the sword mountain and got away unharmed. But it was meaningless.

    *GO-GO-GO* A sound that was simr to a tremor reverberated. The leader whipped its hazy mind and looked forward.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Surely, if its human expression was described, it would say ¡¸You¡¯re kidding me¡­¡­¡¹.

    A giant tree with total length of 30 meters was standing up.

    Yes, standing up.

    Countless tree roots lengthened and bundled together into legs that were like a spider. The middle part of the trunk split and formed a mouth of uneven teeth. Thick branches with great mass undted like tentacles and whipped the air.

    The manifestation of the king of the forest. Perhaps that was one way to described this.

    The ground was rumbling loudly as the ¡°King Treant¡± roared. The air rattled. The Hihis¡¯ instinct was trembling in fear from the presence of this existence that was clearly in different dimension from them.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just the Hihi. It was something that was felt by all the external enemies that were currently invading this ¡°Sanctuary of King Tree¡±.

    ¡ºWai¨D¨D¡»

    The Hihi that had even the ability to speak in humannguage attempted to open its mouth to purchase sympathy. Its sly nature had noticed the na?ve personality of the woman¨D¨DAiko who was protected by the leaves and branches of King Treant.

    Its realization was certainly urate. It was impossible for Aiko tomit murder proactively. That was even truer if someone begged for their life toward her.

    However, the Hihi didn¡¯t know. Because even though it could read the thought of human, it couldn¡¯t read their memory.

    That Aiko was the type of person who wouldmit when it was really necessary.

    In addition, she was also a type of person who when she was at her wits¡¯ end, other people¡¯s words would enter her right ear before it simply came out from her left ear as she was spinning her wheels.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun and all the divine spirits aren¡¯t here¡­¡­the world will be in grave danger if I failed¡­¡­uu, my stomach hurt¡­¡­but you can¡¯t break down Aiko! You have to stand strong! After all Hajime-kun trusted me to do this! Fiiighttt, fightttttt-¡¹

    Just when the Hihi wondered what the woman was muttering with low voice, she suddenly huffed with fighting spirit andpletely ignored the Hihi leader¡¯s pleading.

    ¡¸Mister king! Do itttt!!¡¹

    Acknowledged! King Treant skillfully made a thumb up with the tip of its branches and sent its countless branches to batter violently at the Hihis desperately trying to get away from the field of root swords.

    Although they were called branches, each one of them was extremely thick. And when it came to their destructive power, it was at the level that could pulverize a single house in one blow.

    And those branches, they mercilessly hit, hit, hit, hit, hit. Like doing tap dance! Tap dance! Tap dance! Tap tap. Of course, the Hihis were apparition so they would only disperse after dying. They didn¡¯t leave behind any pile of minced meat.

    The Hihis vanished with a look of despair.

    ¡¸U~mm, with this all of therge packs should be dealt with for the time being¡­¡­I prioritized defeating the monkeys just now¡­¡­next there is still the few at the east, and a new group from the west? Muu, as expected this might not end as long as I don¡¯t dispatch mister Treant to subdue the caster. I don¡¯t really want to send them out of the sea of trees though¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko fell into thought before deciding her n with a nod. Then she poured magic power into the stick in her hand.

    It was a wooden stick with appearance of around 30 cm. It was something using the wood of the King Tree as the base that Hajimebined with ore.

    Not only it could connect with the avatar La, it was also a license as a proxy who could use a part of her authority. At the same time it was also an artifact that had the power to explosively increase Aiko¡¯s ability as a master farmer and her soul magic.

    Its name was ¡°Protection Wand¡±.

    Currently this sanctuary forest was in a different state than usual. That too was the result of this wand¡¯s authoritybined with Aiko¡¯s power.

    Even though there was already a barrier that disturbed perception to protect the King Tree constantly, thanks to the ¡°Sea of Trees Manifestation¡± being applied on top of it, the area was transformed into a haunted area filled with the white mist¡¯s ability to throw perception into disarray and an army of nt type monster and demonic tree.

    ¡¸Mister Knight! Mister Bishop! Also ten mister Pawns, please investigate the outer edge of the sanctuary!¡¹

    The surrounding trees immediately started moving. Pawn Treants that were around five meter tall, Knight Treant that was around ten meter tall and possessed the greatest sturdiness, Bishop Terant that was around eight meter tall and could use every kind of magic were humbly bowing toward Aiko before moving to the other side of the thick mist.

    As could be understood from their naming, even the Treants had type and special technique that was connected to chess pieces.

    And not only the sea of trees area, the surrounding of the King was always surrounded by a royal demonic tree guards.

    Even just now, actually the Hihis could be annihted before they arrived here, but King who was apprehensive that it wouldn¡¯t get any turn to fight intentionally allowed them to pass with the reasoning of ¡¸Even I want to get ordered around by Aiko-dono!¡¹.

    Also, inside the trunk beside Aiko, there was a ¡°humanoid demonic tree Queen Treant¡± acting as guard. It possessed equal ability with the humanoid cockro*ch aka the imitation apostle that once stood as the opposition in thebyrinth of the great tree, so there wouldn¡¯t be any danger to Aiko either way.

    Aiko was at her wits¡¯ end was simply because of her usual habit of spinning her wheels.

    ¡¸That¡¯s really amazing sensei. You¡¯re exactly like a ¡°queen of the forest¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are all of these people in the type of ¡°isn¡¯t it¡¯s enough with them alone¡±?¡¹

    Aiko was startled by the voices of a man and woman that suddenly addressed her. When she looked ahead of the branch where she was sitting on, she found Kouki and Moanaing out from a gate.

    ¡¸Amanogawa-kun and Moana-san!¡¹

    The two walked toward Aiko with a conflicted expression, as though they were a bit exasperated, or smiling wryly from a loss of self-confidence.

    ¡¸Is the other side alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Yes, Yue-san is mowing down the enemies like grass.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s Yue-san after all.¡¹

    It was the first wife-sama¡¯s quality that could make other convinced just from that.

    ¡¸Then you two areing here to help out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Both of us came just in case, we thought that it will be bnced if two front liner like use as backup for sensei but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem necessary isn¡¯t it? I understand now the reason why his majesty the demon king said ¡°it¡¯s limited to just inside the sanctuary but, Aiko is practically unrivaled when she is holding the Protection Wand with Sea of Trees Manifestation activated¡±.¡¹

    Kouki and Moana said that while handing the orb filled with magic power stock that they obtained from Hajime.

    In addition, it was possible for the sea of trees¡¯ white mist and the nt type monsters to regenerate in the blinbk of eye as long as Aiko¡¯s magic power hadn¡¯t run out. Furthermore, she could also grasp the whole situation inside the sea of trees through the white mist.

    The otherworld of mist and forest that was impossible to destroy, filled with unending army, where it was impossible to hide or escape inside.

    And here was the forest¡¯s king who had the whole forest in her grasp.

    No wonder. She was certainly unrivaled here.

    We are awfully useless¡­¡­the light in Kouki and Moana¡¯s eyes were almost dying, but Aiko shook her head in panic seeing that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true at all! I¡¯m feeling discouraged staying by myself¡­¡­I¡¯m really reassured that the two of you came here!¡¹

    The two¡¯s faces softened greatly *howaa~*. They looked like people who felt healed when looking at cat video after going through an unspeakable experience.

    ¡¸Besides, because I lost La-san¡¯s support, there is this difort in my control of the sea of trees that I can¡¯t just remove. It gives me a bit of difficulty¡­¡­¡¹

    The divine spirit slimes who were defending this sanctuary together with her until not long ago were currently inside the ¡°world inside the treasure warehouse¡± ¨D¨Dthe ¡°Miniature Garden¡± because of a certain circumstance. They did that as a part of solving the present situation.

    Because of losing the real time support from the King Tree¡¯s goddess, the control of the sea of trees¨D¨Dspecifically the difficulty of manipting the sanctuary that was the base of the sea of trees apparently shot up drastically.

    ¡¸Is that, could it be it¡¯s because of the King Tree¡¯s trait?¡¹

    ¡¸That seems to be the case.¡¹

    Kouki made a conjecture from the smattering of knowledge that he obtained from when he diverted the topic to somehow escape from the special energy drink¡¯s rmendation.

    Aiko nodded at that question. She was waving the Protection Wand around to give instruction to the whole sea of trees while the finger of her other hand pointed straight up. She was talking as though she was giving a lesson in a ssroom.

    ¡¸You know about how the branches of world tree produce particr power that is appropriate for their respective world right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In Moana¡¯s world it¡¯s the blessing power.¡¹

    ¡¸And what Kouki and others are using is magic power isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. And, for earth¡¯s power, Hajime-kun named it as ¡°willpower¡±.¡¹

    That was earth¡¯s unique power. In the past that power had decayed until just one-ten thousandth of the past, but currently with the revival of the King Tree, the power was circting all over the world through the dragon¡¯s vein.

    One of Hajime¡¯s work that he was doing in the sanctuary was the analysis of this unique energy of earth.

    Aiko was talking about what she heard from Hajime during his analysis. ording to her, this willpower¡¯s element was quiet simr whenpared to magic power.

    ¡¸In other words¡­¡­what does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps it means that its easier to be converted to other energy?¡¹

    ¡¸That seems to be the case. At the same time, it also means that it can easily ept other energy.¡¹

    Kouki and Moana tilted their head. Aiko lightly tapped the tree trunk with her Protection Wand¡¯s tip.

    Thin foliage immediately stretched out and formed human shape and the letter of earth.

    ¡¸We earthlings are people withtent willpower residing inside us or perhaps a race with affinity to it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. By all rights it¡¯s strange for earthlings like us to be able to handle Tortus¡¯s magic power that has different property. But¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce it¡¯s the willpower¡¯s property to be able to easily ept other energy, so Kouki and others who have aptitude with willpower are able to control magic power.¡¹

    ¡¸Both of you are really smart!¡¹

    Aiko praised with a cheerful smile. It caused the two¡¯s expression to soften *howaa* again. Kouki asked a question while looking a bit embarrassed.

    ¡¸In that case, can we also control other energy if we try it?¡¹

    ¡¸In theory. However, we already epted the property of magic power into us, so it might be difficult unless we can somehow reset ourselves first. A human¡¯s body isn¡¯t so convenient that it can freely switch multiple powers of different nature so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. In the end it just means that we have the foundation for such possibility.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. And, do you remember it Amanogawa-kun? What Pope Ishtar said when we were summoned to Tortus.¡¹

    Kouki thought for a bit and recalled the memory of past talk that seemed to be rted with the current talk.

    ¡¸You mean, the talk about how our fundamental spec is higher than Tortus people?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct! It must be because we have gone through something like high-altitude training.¡¹

    In other words, because earthling was living in a world where the energy was mostly dried up even though they possessed a body with a property that could adapt to element energy, they possessed the grounding that could ept magic power, and just like when people who lived in a high ground where the oxygen was thin went down to low ground, they had also cultivated the grounding to be able to receive vast amount of magic power.

    In Tortus, magic power was also rted with human¡¯s physical ability, so naturally the specs of earthling also became superior than Tortus people after receiving magic power.

    ¡¸Though remember that this is still just a theory in the end. Right now we have to prioritize with dealing against this situation.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But I think this theory holds merit.¡¹

    ¡¸I also think so. And, we got off topic, but we summoned people have gotten ustomed to magic power so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In this sanctuary that is filled with willpower, it¡¯s possible for Sensei-dono to absorb the energy, but because of the different property it¡¯s harder to control it, is that right?¡¹

    For some reason Moana was getting a radiant smile on her face from the middle of the talk as she looked alternately at Kouki and Aiko before she spoke of the conclusion.

    Aiko smiled at Moana¡¯s way of addressing her and she nodded. Kouki didn¡¯t notice the two of them exchanging gaze and lifted his face after looking down deep in thought.

    ¡¸I see. La-san was in charge of adjusting that before this but because she is in the Miniature Garden right now¡­¡­wait, sensei? Moana?¡¹

    Kouki finally noticed and tilted his head in puzzlement.

    Then, Aiko smiled in a bit of embarrassment while,

    ¡¸Good work. The ss is over with this!¡¹

    She said such thing. Moana smiled beside the dumbfounded Kouki and bowed.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Sensei-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸Please ask if there is anything that you don¡¯t understand. Although, even though I said that, I myself only have impromptu knowledge so there are a lot of things that I don¡¯t have the answer for.¡¹

    Kouki finally understood after hearing that. Aiko¡¯s exnation wasn¡¯t simply an exnation of the situation, but also her consideration for Kouki who had dropped out of school early. Her exnation just now wasn¡¯t simply ¡°like in a lesson¡±, it was definitely a lesson that he hadn¡¯t received for so long.

    For some reason he felt nostalgic. Even though he had run away on his own because of his inability to just sit still, it made him extremely happy to still be treated as a student like this. Kouki let out a strange voice ¡¸Nnn~~¡¹ while covering his face with both hands.

    And then, with a mutter in a small voice,

    ¡¸Thank you, for the lesson.¡¹

    He said that.

    ¡¸Yes-. Then, please go out of the sanctuary and catch the caster! It seems the caster isn¡¯t at the outer edge, so they might be hiding quite far away from here while sending their apparitions to attack! Now, chop chop!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sensei. Please let me to bask in the aftermath for a bit more¡¹

    Aiko-chan-sensei pped her hands and easily changed the atmosphere.

    Kouki made an expression like a lost child while leading the wryly smiling Moana to immediately search for the enemy outside.

    At Nagumo house¨D¨Dor rather the house across the street in midnight.

    ¡¸Dear! Dear look! There is someone entering the house of Nagumo-san again!¡¹

    The madam was peeking from the gap of the curtain while calling for her husband with a stifled voice.

    The husband who was rxing at the living room made an undisguised frowning expression. He looked like he really wanted to tell his wife who frequently observed Nagumo family house from the curtain¡¯s opening just how distasteful her hobby was.

    ¡¸Say, dear. Have you ever seen the video of more than ten peopleing out from inside a normal car?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, before this it was done in a special show of shocking footage wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The husband tore his gaze from the television screen with a dubious look at the sudden change of topic.

    His wife was staring fixedly at the other side of the curtain while speaking with a voice that was trembling from fear.

    ¡¸Nagumo-san¡¯s ce, it¡¯s certainly arge house. After all the husband is apany president, and Sumire-san is that ¡°Sumire-sensei¡±. Their earning is different from us.¡¹

    ¡¸Nhh-, w-well, I guess¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Their earning is just different.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess!¡¹

    It was an important (?) matter so it was said twice. The husband agreed with a bit of desperation.

    ¡¸But their house isn¡¯t anything like a mansion by all means. At best it¡¯s just a level better than the surrounding houses.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious just from looking. What is it that you want to say?¡¹

    ¡¸The number of people invited into the house is too many in contrast to the house¡¯s size!¡¹

    The wife looked back across her shoulder. Her eyes were filled with a definite fear from witnessing something iprehensible.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You have been watching the whole time since some time ago, but are there really that many people?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s more than a hundred already.¡¹

    ¡¸So many!? Is it a celebrity party!?¡¹

    Indeed. Although the house was a splendid one, Nagumo family house still hadn¡¯t left the category of an average residential area¡¯s house. That number was definitely an over capacity no matter how they looked at it.

    ¡¸Thinking normally, the inside of the house should be like the hold of a smuggling ship right now with that many people inside shouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸If they got jam packed like sardines inside there, well, guess that many people will be able to enter. It¡¯s scary from just imagining it though.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all. Today there wasn¡¯t any drama that I wanted to see, so I have been observing for four hours you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I couldn¡¯t say anything because I was scared.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-, it¡¯s scary! People who I never saw entering keeping out from the house! Just what¡¯s going on! And recently the police officers are patrolling around here too often! And not too long ago there was this abnormal presence from their garden! Besides there are also people who looked like mafia or people who clearly aren¡¯t civilian visiting! Just what¡¯s going on!¡¹

    The mafia looking people were in other words the group of Director Magdanese of Britain¡¯s security bureau when they visited during the Vatican incident. The men in ck riding the ck cars in charge of protecting the director. Magdanese herself wasn¡¯t giving off an atmosphere of a decent person.

    The people who clearly weren¡¯t civilian were the disciples of Yaegashi-style and government officials like Fukube.

    The many things happening since Nagumo Hajime¡¯s return from his ss¡¯s disappearance.

    The housewife across the street had witnessed all of them! Even her husband couldn¡¯t avert his eyes from how she was trembling hard with a pale look.

    His gaze ran through his house that still had remaining unpaid loan, then he resolved himself to speak to his wife about the thing that he had actually been thinking all this time since things became hectic with Nagumo family.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s move.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? I absolutely don¡¯t wanna though?¡¹

    The wife looked at her husband as though he had lost his mind. Just what is this person saying even though they haven¡¯t even finished paying the loan for this house? Her gaze said. Her expression was serious despite looking like she almost lost her sanity just before this.

    ¡¸Eh, no, but, you¡¯re scared right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s scary. It¡¯s strange no matter how you look at it, Nagumo-san¡¯s ce. You¡¯re happy because you can look a lot of beauties from there though. How many times it has been for you to go to work with a sloppy face after Remia-san greeted you hmm? Dear, have you perhaps been aiming for the timing when Remia-san go to send off Myuu-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter at all right now! I¡¯m worried about your mental health here!¡¹

    Ride the momentum to get through this! The husband yelled as though to say that. The wife said this to her husband who was like that.

    ¡¸My mental health¡­¡­it¡¯s in extremely good state. Or rather, because too many things are going on so often since Hajime-kun returned home, I can¡¯t stop feeling excited every day! Something like a normal daily life¡­¡­that kind of daily life without any thrill will be absolutely unbearable! If you want to move then do it yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s what you mean¡­¡­¡¹

    The wife gestured with her hand ¡®shuh shuh¡¯ to her husband. The husband sat back down on the sofa. His gaze immediately returned to the TV screen. It seemed that Mountain Fuji was letting out smoke. What a disaster, perhaps this is also rted to Nagumo-san¡¯s ce, haha¡­¡­he muttered the absolutely correct answer inside his heart while healing his heart with the dinner-time drink that didn¡¯t really taste good.

    ¡¸Ah!? A silver haired beauty broke the second floor¡¯s window by jumping out through it! Aah, she fell on the ground with her head¡­¡­she was definitely got thrown out! Look-, there is a girl holding a knife at the window!¡¹

    The wife was witnessing everything even today. Of Nagumo house¡¯s abnormality, from the curtain¡¯s gap.

    With a scared face of someone enjoying a haunted mansion.

    And, about the girl holding a knife who sent fairy Etemp flying from the window of Hajime¡¯s room¨D¨DYuuka.

    ¡¸Yuuka-chi, calm down~¡¹

    ¡¸Looking at this scene normally, it¡¯s totally the event of a murder case isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup! This is because you guys are making fun of me!¡¹

    As usual, Yuuka was angrily lifting the corner of her eyes after she got teased about her rtionship with Hajime and Etemp went too far with her joke that she got shoulder thrown out of the site¨D¨DHajime¡¯s room.

    Also, she went too far by pushing down Yuuka on Hajime¡¯s bed and wrapping her with the bed¡¯s nket.

    Yuuka¡¯s face almost blushed boiling red from the fact that it was Hajime¡¯s bed she was on, but she snapped when the grinning Nana and Taeko readied their camera, and when even her parents and Shuu & Sumire were peeking into the room also while grinning.

    Embarrassment was power. With that she performed a magnificent escape & shoulder throw.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry! I broke the window¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, really. Please reflect on yourself, Ka-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling Ka-chan! Or rather, don¡¯t stand behind me!¡¹

    She protested hard at Etemp who instantly flew back inside like a phantom. During that time, somehow the window frame shined and the window ss was repaired automatically. It seemed that there was an artifact of regeneration magic set up somewhere in this house. It seemed that Nagumo house had been installed with self-repair function before she knew it.

    ¡¸Yuuka, it¡¯s already midnight. Not just the neighbors, the other people who are already asleep will also get disturbed even if they are underground. What you did is appalling.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, my daughter is just not honest at all¡­¡­I¡¯m really sorry, Sumire-san.¡¹

    Yuuka¡¯s father¨D¨DHiroshi chided his daughter while the mother Yuuri spoke with a troubled expression. Their daughter just threw out someone from the second floor even though it was an inhuman existence despite the human appearance but¡­¡­from the way the parents ignored that, it should be said that Sonobe family had gotten infected quite seriously too.

    Sumire and Shuu who also ignored the throwing as expected replied ¡¸Preposterous!¡¹ and responded with a serious face as though they were preaching logic.

    ¡¸What are you saying Yuuri-san. Being tsundere is a status. That¡¯s just Yuuka-chan¡¯s good side.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. This cuteness isn¡¯t something that can be obtained just in a day. Even Hajime seem to hold Yuuka-chan in high regard, so we will always warmly wee her anytime!¡¹

    The parents were getting heated up by themselves. And when it came to the embarrassment and difort that they were causing.

    Yuuka¡¯s face couldn¡¯t turn any redder than right now as she crouched down.

    ¡­¡­While the city was put under a strict watch by the cooperation between Yaegashi family and the local polices.

    With the ascertainment of the mastermind¡¯s true identity and the drastic development of the situation, currently the families of the ssmates were taking refugee in Nagumo house.

    There was no problem during the school trip thanks to Myuu¡¯sbat force, but the majority of that force right now was currently out with Myuu to Kyoto. Half of the ssmates headed by Yuuka were standing guard here, but in preparation of the worst case, they were staying awake for the whole night today.

    Each of the refugees were asked to spend time in their own room that was like a hotel room in the underground space that was expanded using space magic.

    Just in case, Hajime and others had taken care of all the enemy agents in the surrounding area, and Fukube¡¯s subordinates were alsoying out a security in the area, so there had been no particr problem urring so far.

    And so the atmosphere in Nagumo house wasn¡¯t heavy. Perhaps that was why, Yuuka couldn¡¯t avoid from getting teased about her rtionship with Hajime.

    Not only by her ssmates, but even by the parents.

    That¡¯s not true! The more she denied like that, for some reason the more the surrounding¡¯s gaze at her became warmer. Whyyy! She could only cry like that while performing Charism* Guard in her mental state.

    Though even that tickled the hearts of the parents and made them went ¡¸So cuteee¡¹.

    ¡¸And so, Ka-chan. How is the scent of master¡¯s bed¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly! Just where is Netemp!¡¹

    Change it, change! That topic is still better than this! Yuuka yelled with such intention.

    ¡¸Mu, what is it. Are you dissatisfied with me? Why in the world?¡¹

    ¡¸Because you are a lump of dissatisfactionpressed into a human shape.¡¹

    So insulting! Even while thinking that, because Yuuka-chan¡¯s gaze was gradually turning into that of a murderer (knives were also slipping out from inside her sleeves), Etemp answered the question with a pout.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re looking for my foolish sister, she has been in the Miniature Garden this whole time.¡¹

    ¡¸Miniature Garden? You mean the world inside the treasure warehouse. What is she doing there when there is emergency like this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly because there is an emergency. It¡¯s annoying but, my foolish little sister is more useful for master than me for this situation.¡¹

    ¡¸? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Just like how I have reincarnated into a beautiful fairy who possess so much loveliness that there won¡¯t be anyone like me ever again in the future¡¹

    ¡¸You will be even more lovely if you cut down on that excessive confidence by some you know?¡¹

    ¡¸My foolish little sister has hijacked the exclusive android of the SF world¡¯s boss character. With that sphemous method, she slyly achieved an extremely deplorable reincarnation into something like a maid robot that is self-evident to be an overly tant attempt to curry favor to master.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you notice that you yourself are a hopeless fairy who is too tant in ndering your little sister to make yourself look good?¡¹

    ¡¸Because of that! When ites to mechanical analysis and calction, adjusting the element conversion system, and programming, she is in the level that is beyond anyone else. What an annoyance.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to say thest sentence.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know? Master personally bestowed her with a maid uniform! Even though I made my own outfit!¡¹

    ¡¸That information is even more unnecessary.¡¹

    ¡¸That shitty bi*ch!¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you reexamine the meaning of loveliness one more time?¡¹

    Taeko, Nana, and then the parents of Nagumo family and Sonobe Family were whispering to each other. When it came to Yuuka¡¯s uprightness, or her nature to react properly even toward attitude that was screwing around, that kind of aspect of her made her really easy to tease, so cute, they discussed.

    Anyway, Netemp Mother, aka Netemp-san who had apparently transformed into a maid robot was currently in charge of an important duty in the Miniature Garden.

    In that case, she still had to apany this annoying creature that was rushing headlong toward an annoying direction for a bit more.

    ¡¸Nagumo¡­e back quicklyyy¡¹

    Yuuka muttered a bit ofmentation.

    Of course, all the parents writhed while going ¡¸Ara ara my my!¡¹ like Remia when they heard that. At the same time her close friends were securing the moment in their smartphone with rough breathing.

    There, Remia came up to the second floor. She saw the situation inside the room and made an expression of someone looking at some troubling people while asking if they also wanted to eat together because she had cooked the dinner for the other ssmates who had the turn of standing guard.

    Yuuka took advantage of the offer eagerly. However in the middle she let out ¡¸¡­¡­Ah¡¹. She sensed the air of anxiety that was subtly drifting around Remia.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Remia-san, I would cook the dinner if you just asked me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka-san?¡¹

    ¡¸You are worried right, about Myuu. ¡­¡­Please don¡¯t force yourself.¡¹

    Her daughter went to a ce that was like a battlefield. There was no way she wasn¡¯t worried as a mother.

    Or perhaps, she couldn¡¯t calm down unless she was doing something, that was why she made the dinner.

    Although, even if that was the case it should be better if she wasn¡¯t doing it alone. Just like how it was better to eat a meal together rather than alone, it was also more fun to cook together rather than doing it alone. Yuuka knew that very well.

    Remia¡¯s eyes widened slightly at that consideration from Yuuka, then she smiled happily as she went ¡¸My my ufufu¡¹.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Yuuka-san. But I¡¯m fine you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Is, that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. After all Shizuku-san and the demon rangers are also together with her.¡¹

    That was why she would believe in her daughter and wait, Remia said. Hearing that, Etemp who was considered as the trump card for this house¡¯s protection, which sounded nice in paper but currently she was simply a mass production factory of stress for everyone raised her hand.

    Yuuka asked ¡¸What?¡¹ at her while both her hands were holding knives tightly. Nana and Taeko were making twitching expression saying ¡¸Crap, we made fun of her too much. She is defaulting to equipping knives while conversing¡­¡­¡¹ while standing by at both sides of Yuuka. They casually held her hands in ce.

    ¡¸There is Arachne at Ojou-sama¡¯s side, so we can watch the situation over there if the Arachne here share its vision, how about it?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re giving a respectable opinion!?¡¹

    The knives slipped from Yuuka¡¯s hands and stabbed the floor. Just a bit more and the knives would hit the toes of Nana and Taeko. The two of them screamed ¡¸Hyaa!?¡¹.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s good isn¡¯t it, Remia-chan. Let¡¯s watch it.¡¹

    ¡¸This is also a good chance to check the friends that Myuu has. Or rather Etemp-tan, you should mention it quicker that such thing is possible.¡¹

    Remia also nodded at Sumire and Shuu¡¯s words.

    ¡¸No, because of getting this body, I became unable to use mechanical part to project image¡­¡­I didn¡¯t want to give any chance for my sisters inside the arachnes to get achievement.¡¹

    ¡¸There is a limit even in being narrow-minded.¡¹

    Yuuka¡¯s tsukkomi was sharp as usual.

    An Arachne which was Etemp¡¯s sister of unknown number came out from a ¡°treasure warehouse¡± with a screech of Ii- andnded on Hajime¡¯s desk.

    And then, its movement stopped slightly before its red eyes flickered *beep beep*. Then a tip of its food reached out to connect with a port of Hajime¡¯s PC and its disy turned on.

    Then, the screen showed a glitchy image while sound came out clearly.

    ¡ºReturn! Come back here-, Hujiao(tiger dragon)! Why are you ignoring me!?¡»

    ¡ºShit-, even though the binding should be holding still!¡»

    ¡ºBafuku! What¡¯s with that face!? I never saw you making that kind of fawning face before!?¡»

    ¡ºW-what the hell, what the hell are youuu!! Are you Tsuchimikado¡¯s caster!?¡»

    ¡ºNice to meet you, I¡¯m Myuu! What are you name uncles! Nano!¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re, introducing yourself!?¡»

    It was the voices of multiple men that were filled with confusion and Myuu¡¯s energetic voice giving a greeting.

    The voices ¡¸Aa~¡¹ of understanding echoed inside the room. Perhaps the inhuman creatures that were employed by the opponents got snatched away, or rather became Myuu¡¯s friend, that must be what was going on.

    Sure enough, what was shown in the image when it got clearer was¡­¡­

    Countless strange fishes and mysterious animals swimming in the air were snuggling obediently on Myuu. That sight caused the people wearing pentagram mask¨D¨Dmost likely the casters of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± to be thrown intoplete pandemonium.

    ¡¸Fumu, it looks like the casters of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± are trying to capture the apparitions of Kyoto, including those that are sealed in the temples and shrines there. However Ojou-sama and others got in their way, which lead to this situation.¡¹

    Throughout the process, the monsters of the mainnd that they employed¨D¨Despecially all of the aquatic type among them seemed to be ignoring the order from their master to send love call at Myuu.

    A human faced monster was immediately looking lovestruck after Myuu immediately called it with a pet name.

    ¡¸Myuuu¡¹

    Remia covered her face with both hands.

    ¡¸It seems that Ojou-sama¡¯s friends that has been in Kyoto since the beginning added with the friends of the friends are splitting up to capture the ¡°Shadow Monks¡±. Right now they seem to be in a ce called Oikeniwa? A ce located in Kyoto Imperial Pce. Apparently that ce is a first rate ¡°dragon¡¯s den¡± and Ojou-sama and her friends are protecting that ce. If left alone, it looks like the enemy is going to toss in Ojou-sama¡¯s friends into the dragon¡¯s den in order to pollute it.¡¹

    The picture of Shizuku with a distant look was projected beside Myuu. Sometimes her right hand would blur. Most likely she was cutting something with a godspeed unsheathing. The sheath of her ck katana itself was wrapped in a faint shine, so perhaps she was also cutting some curses with sword skill that could tear apart even the immaterial.

    But, that was all that she was doing. The apparitions that betrayed (?) their masters and demon rangers were turning the table on the opponents.

    ¡¸It looks like Ojou-sama¡¯s friends that were captured and bound by the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± has also been mostly rescued. It seems they are also going to protect the cornerstones of the barrier. Fumu, as expected from the youngdy. She might really form the Hyakki Yakkou at this rate!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuuuuuuuuu-¡¹

    Remia mama crumbled down. She knew that many apparitions were man eater or disaster with a lot of terrifying legends. She knew because she was worried and studied about those beings.

    It would still be better if the number of the friends could be counted with the fingers of two hands, but seeing her daughter rushing headlong on the path of ¡°can I make a hundred inhuman friends?¡± for real made the mama¡¯s mental state to be burdened heavily.

    There, suddenly,

    ¡ºHow can this be! You cursed man-eating fiends, how dare you swarm such innocent little girl like that!¡»

    A voice of a young man interrupted. The ce that was already wrapped in chaos was visited by a youth wearing a fox mask while making a cool pose.

    ¡ºYoungdies, you can rest assured now! Justice is here!!¡»

    ¡ºWe will manage. Please leave.¡»

    Shizuku-san¡¯s dead tone replied swiftly!

    But, Justice aka Tsuchimikado Taiga didn¡¯t get discouraged by such extremely scathing reply. Or rather, he wasn¡¯t listening!

    ¡ºursed monsters! You all better leave that girl alone right away! And then all of you scoundrels who areying waste to the capital of Kyo! I have already defeated yourrades! I got lured away from the city due to a cowardly scheme but, justice will alwayse back no matter how many times! As long as there are people who cry for help!¡»

    Justice was making cool pose and movement with excessive sharpness in them *shuba- shubababa-* while at the end he spread out several charms in fanning shape in both hands with a posed look.

    Everyone realized, aa, he must be Aby¡¯s victim huh¡­¡­.

    ¡ºPlease wait, Justice-san! These children aren¡¯t bad people nano!¡»

    ¡ºWhat? Still, little girl, you don¡¯t understand just how terrifying of beings they are¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºIt doesn¡¯t matter nano! We all can be friends if our hearts are connected with each other nano! Isn¡¯t that right, everyone!¡»

    All the apparitions nodded energetically together. Justice staggered in shock.

    ¡ºHow¡­¡­can this be¡­¡­. What is important is the heart-. I, have forgotten such important thing despite touting up justice around! It¡¯s you who are none other than the true Justice!¡»

    Everyone thought. Perhaps, even all of the ¡°Shadow Monks¡± there were also thinking the same.

    What the hell is with this farce¡­¡­.

    ¡ºMy justice is about to run out after the battles that came one after another. I thought that perhaps this is where I will die but, fuh. Youngdy!¡»

    ¡ºYes nano!¡»

    ¡ºThere are still enemies. Apparitions are serving them but, if it¡¯s you then surely you will be able to be friend with those new apparitions too! That is your path of justice! Then I shallmit justice together with you!¡»

    ¡ºEveryone! Let¡¯s carry out justice together nano!¡»

    The apparitions somehow got into the mood and roared ¡ºoOOOOOO-¡». Somehow the casters of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± were shrinking back by the abnormal pitch.

    Justice paid no mind to that and directed a gant smile toward Shizuku too while offering his hand.

    ¡ºNow, you too shall hold justice¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Soul Demolition¡±¡¹

    *ZAN-* An invisible sh cut Justice. That was how it looked like. Justice cried ¡¸Ah!?¡¹ and fell.

    The ce, fell silent.

    Justice gasped and jumped back on his feet. There wasn¡¯t any external wound on him. It seemed that he only lost consciousness just for a moment.

    Shizuku¡¯s sh that could cut something optionally if it was an immaterial existence seemed to cut his consciousness just for an instant.

    Just what the hell did you do! Justice almost protested, but, he saw Shizuku¡¯s smile and screamed ¡¸hih¡¹.

    ¡ºOriginally this was caused by my friend¡¯s clumsiness, so I apologized that I reflexively used force.¡»

    ¡ºEh, ah, yes?¡»

    ¡ºBut, please stop yelling justice over and over in my presence while also inciting Myuu-chan. If not¡»

    ¡ºI-if not?¡»

    ¡ºI won¡¯t be able to stop myself from punching your face until you cry and apologize.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­I thought that it will be a good time soon to pick up freedom too.¡»

    Justice was defeated. It seemed that Shizuku-san didn¡¯t really like to have justice pushed on her. Because of various things that happened in the past with a certain childhood friend.

    Shizuku¡¯s dead gaze rolled toward Myuu. Myuu let out a ¡ºHih¡» from her mouth.

    ¡ºMyuu-chan, I won¡¯t tell you to choose your friends. But, being indiscriminate is not admirable. Don¡¯t just get carried away by the ce¡¯s mood, look properly at the other party too. After doing that, if it looks like you can really make friend with them, talk to Remia-san about it. You don¡¯t want to make her worry right?¡»

    ¡ºY-yes nano.¡»

    After saying what she should say as a big sister, she gave a smile at Myuu who was nodding her head up and down. Like that, she did a skillful thing of erasing her smile just from her eyes while running her gaze at the apparitions around.

    ¡ºPlease remember. Regardless of what feeling you harbor toward that child, I won¡¯t let any of you get off lightly with just cutting you down if any of you harm her. ¨D¨DI¡¯ll twist up absolutely every little bit of your legends.¡»

    Surely, perhaps, such thing wouldn¡¯t be really desirable for them. Strangely they didn¡¯t think that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. Ah, this was someone who would really do it if they said that they would do it. They were made to understand that as apparition. After that they could do nothing except nodding up and down obediently.

    ¡ºRight, then let¡¯s go without letting our guard down.¡»

    The enemy¡¯s reinforcement came rushing in that timing, so Shizuku smiled cheerfully and pped her hands once.

    The apparitions kept sending concerned nces at Shizuku even while they started fighting with desperation somewhere inside them to try and win some trust ¡ºWe are fighting for Ojou-sama¡¯s sake! We don¡¯t have any wicked thought at all! It¡¯s true¡». Perhaps that was why their strength couldn¡¯t bepared with the apparitions that were under the binding of the enemy and simply carried out order.

    Shizuku cut apart all types of curses that wereing at them, while Justice too was toying with the opponents using a freedom way of fighting while keeping his tension suppressed, so their defensive line was solid.

    ¡¸Fumu. With Shizuku-sama¡¯s protection as well as monitoring, it looks like there won¡¯t be any problem there with just Ojou-sama¡¯sbat force taking care of things.¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any objection at Etemp¡¯s conclusion.

    But, only Remia alone was,

    ¡¸I wonder, how many friends I¡¯ll get introduced to when theye home? Ufufu¡­¡­¡¹

    She got a slightly distant look in her eyes.

    At the base of Omnibus, the anti demon organization that was located underground Vatican.

    At a space that was particrly big even there¨D¨Dthe great hall that served as the training ground as well as the experimentation site, a violent roar of a beast was reverberating.

    The sound was so loud that anyone would reflexively cover their ears. Furthermore it was a roar of a dragon that originally would send any kind of creatures to fall into fear.

    However, there was nobody there who harbored any fear to that being. Rather they were feeling pity for it.

    Because, that roar sounded like a crying voice somehow.

    ¡¸Nuuhn!!¡¹

    Raw sound of destruction and shockwave surged out each time that low voice of fighting spirit resounded.

    The four entrances that connected into the great hall were blocked by the Omnibus members who were staying behind, but they were just standing still while lookingpletely speechless.

    ¡¸Uwaa, just what is this situation?¡¹

    ¡¸My, Shia-san. You are quick.¡¹

    The one who entered the training ground was Shia. The one who answered her was the former exorcist, the one who was considered as like the mother of everyone here, Madam Maya who had been notified beforehand of her arrival.

    She had already retired and right now she was given the role of managing the secret passage, but currently she was dressed in ckbat uniform with arge bow hanging from her shoulder.

    ¡¸Your warning really saved us. Sure enough, dragons almost manifested from the holy relics in our possession that are rted to them. Patrick is facing it right now.¡¹

    Looking closer to the scene once more, there was something at the center of the training ground that was sinking into the ground. A dragon that only had its upper body manifested was there with the chief of Omnibus, Patrick Dime straddling it.

    And then, for some reason his upper body was bare naked. His macho body that was unthinkable for an old man was sweating with vapor rising from it while his muscles were undting¨D¨Dhe was giving a beating down on the dragon¡¯s head.

    His expression could only be described as the expression of a man-eating fiend even if it was understated.

    In one hand he was holding arge metal book. He was using it as a blunt weapon like a war hammer. His other hand was holding a chain that was connected to the metal book. He was shutting the dragon¡¯s mouth by wrapping the chain around the dragon¡¯s jaw. In addition it seemed he was also choking the dragon¡¯s neck with it.

    Each time the voice nuuhn resounded, scales were smashed and scattered to the surrounding. No matter how fiercely it struggled, he was bncing himself like in a rodeo and wouldn¡¯t stop his beat down! Perhaps it was just their imagination, but it looked like the dragon¡¯s eyes were starting to get teary¡­¡­

    Nuuhn!!! GUOOOOOOOOH!!

    ¡¸That person, is a human desu?¡¹

    ¡¸That question is often asked. But, he is really a human.¡¹

    ¡¸I came after hearing that there are quite a number of relics that are rted to dragon here though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s thest one. In the end Patrick beat up all of them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m not needed for this from the look of it. Just in case I also bring some weapons and barrier artifacts that are effective against apparitions but¡­¡­that director alone is already enough by himself isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Nuuhn!! GIIYAAAAAAAAAA!!

    Thinking about it once more, it was an old man who couldn¡¯t be subdued even by Kousuke unless he created clones. He must be strengthening his body using magic power unconsciously, even so he was like the incarnation of violence.

    Madam Maya shrugged at the half exasperated and half impressed Shia while changing the topic.

    Just in case she was standing by with her sacred weapon, a bow and arrows so that she could give back up anytime, but it looked like it wouldn¡¯t be necessary.

    ¡¸¡±Shadow Monk¡± was it? Do you think they will also try something here?¡¹

    ¡¸H~mm, I wonder. I was told to bring barrier artifact to here because this ce apparently is also a first ss spiritualnd but¡­¡­no matter how many manpower they have, they are dispatching most of theirbat force to Fuji so I came here just in case you know? Their secondary target is the sanctuary after all, and our activity in Vatican stand out too much so we don¡¯t think that this ce will get targeted.¡¹

    ¡¸The fundamental reason why they desire Japan so much is that then.¡¹

    ording to Hajime, thend with nice cirction of willpower was temporarily termed as ¡°sacred ground¡±, and it seemed that Japan was an extraordinary one. Vatican was also a first ratend, not to mention the sanctuary, but they still couldn¡¯tpare to Japan at all.

    The reason for that went without saying. That was because Japan was actually and that wasn¡¯t and.

    ¡¸To think, that Japan itself is a dragon¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for lending us ire-san and the others. In exchange I¡¯ll put up a barrier properly here.¡¹

    ¡¸Japan itself might be a great disaster, so there is no way we won¡¯t cooperate. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡¹

    Funnuuu!!! iYAAAAAAAAA!?

    ¡¸¡­¡­That dragon, is it crying?¡¹

    ¡¸An exorcist that made even demon cry, that¡¯s Patrick.¡¹

    As expected, Vatican would be fine with Director Dime here¡­¡­Shia thought as she tossed away her worry for the people who might be rtive through the connection with udia.

    A thought befitting a warrior bunny ¡¸I wonder who is stronger, this person or my father?¡¹ showed up from her face just for a bit.

    Patrick who got power, or Karm who got technique.

    In the end¡­¡­

    NUUWAARAAAAAAAA!!

    aAAAAAAAAA~~

    The dragon raised a particrly loud roar and cry at the end before vanishing without being able to manifest fully.

    After that, the figure of Director Dime raised his fist toward the sky while vapor was rising from his upper body.

    That was truly the figure of the victor.

    A beatter.

    The people of Omnibus burst with loud cheers.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I wrote nearly 10000 words. I actually wanted to keep it around 5000 words though¡­¡­

    It will be Kousuke¡¯s side next chapter. We are entering the final battle for this arc.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Tap dance From Konjini(½ðÉñÍþ). Also from Nichijou (TN: Don¡¯t know what is this Konjini)

    ¨C Justice is here! From a certain symbol of peace from Hero Academia

    ¨C From justice to freedom From Gundam series

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419

    Arifureta Chapter 419

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three The Bonds of Abyss, Gather-

    AN: I¡¯m a bitte! Sorry!

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸WELCOME TO HAURIA VILLAGE!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹(Said in Engrish)

    What weed Kousuke and others when they arrived at the sea of trees was a total of twenty Hauria posing with smokescreen of seven colors at the background. This was a bit within expectation.

    ¡¸By the way, just now is a wee personally from this n head Karm! One that is stylish to the extreme¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No need to exin.¡¹

    Kousukepletely disregarded it as the next n head.

    Karm stopped dead in his track. For some reason he got drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡¸W-we also prepared some food already!¡¹

    ¡¸Comee-, next n head! Sit over here!¡¹

    For some reason Par-kun and Nea-chan were acting like low level employees weing thepany¡¯s higher-up. They were also drenched in cold sweat. No, looking closer, he could see that all Haurias were sweating nervously.

    ¡¸Eh, what? What in the world is with this creepy weing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How horrible to call this creepy! All of us Haurias are simply disying our reverence toward the n head candidate who will shoulder our future!¡¹

    ¡¸Karm-san, your tone is also strange¡­¡­¡¹

    Rana who had realized everything lightly ced her hand on Kousuke¡¯s shoulder.

    When Kousuke looked back over his shoulder, he found the face of a soldier waiting for their superior¡¯s verdict whether they would be sent to a suicide mission or not. He was taken aback.

    ¡¸Kou-kun. You see, the n head is using the wee as camouge for bribing attempt. You can also call it as a bootlicking attempt.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸They want you to mediate them with boss.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­aa¡¹

    In other words, by giving their all to suck up to Kousuke who was Hauria¡¯s next n head and the demon king¡¯s right hand man, they wanted him to give advice to reduce the rebuke to them for trying to make a hidden vige without permission. That seemed to be the meaning of their behavior.

    If thebyrinth of sea of trees that was overflowing with romance waspleted, there was no doubt that even boss would be overwhelmed by it and epted their action without getting angry! There was a chance! A ray of hope! How could they call themselves Hauria if they shirked from taking risk! Hyahhhaa!! Like that they carried out their n with max tension that kept rising but¡­¡­

    Their plot went off the rail and they calmed down after it was already toote. Now they were shaking in their boots thinking ¡¸¡­¡­Isn¡¯t this seriously bad? We did something even after boss kept telling us not to do it over and over¡­¡­we¡¯re gonna get punished¡­¡­¡¹.

    These people were really¡­¡­really¡­¡­

    ¡¸A hopeless bunch-¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Guuh¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The honest impression that Emily unconsciously let out made Karm and others groaned with a face of someone enduring stomachache while their poses were still locked in their cool poses at the beginning.

    ¡¸M-more importantly, Kousuke-dono! We heard that you areing together with some people who are overflowing with romance!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re trying to gloss over things with momentum again¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The onmyouji practitioners should be together with you aren¡¯t they!!¡¹

    Karm tried to change the atmosphere forcefully. Kousuke sighed at that while nodding.

    Actually, in this ce there were only five people. Kousuke, Rana, Emily, Vanessa, and udia.

    It was decided that Hinata and others wouldeter. That was because they needed to prepare first before joining the battle. They needed to resummon the ¡°shiki¡± or ¡°shikigami¡± that they lost, remaking and resupplying their charms, changing into their uniform that also served as a magical tool, contacting their rtives or contacts who were all over the country, and checking various other things.

    ¡¸Fumu. I heard that you vited a little girl though.¡¹

    ¡¸Who told you something like that? It was Nagumo wasn¡¯t it? Yosh, I¡¯ll go Aby at him.¡¹

    ¡¸It was Rana though?¡¹

    ¡¸An unexpected betrayal!¡¹

    When Kousuke¡¯s gaze snapped toward Rana, she covered her face with one hand while making a cool pose and saying ¡¸It¡¯s a certain future. I can see it already. Fufu-¡¹, so he ignored her.

    ¡¸Can theye here? They can¡¯t open a gate right?¡¹

    They must have received exnation about magic power and willpower from Hajime. Hinata and others couldn¡¯t open a gate because magic power was necessary for that.

    ¡¸No, there is no problem. Hinata-chan can travel from torii to torii that are connected to Inari through the underworld of the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou! That¡¯s amazing! In other words, they wille out from that underground torii!¡¹

    Hinata could teleport to any torii of Inari Shrine all over the country. Excluding the returnees, she could be said as the owner of the fastest travel method in Japan.

    Kousuke and Hinata were forced to walk almost endlessly in the mountain when they first met, but that was because Hinata¡¯s memory was sealed and she was unable tomunicate telepathically with the white fox, and because the white fox was focusing its whole power to maintain the wavering barrier.

    The underworld was the white fox¡¯s territory. Originally it could also interfere with space and time to a certain degree. The progress of time there was slower than the outside world was also to slow down the crumbling of the barrier. Normally the progress of time would be faster to increase the consumption rate of the flowing in willpower. It was also possible to shrunk the space inside the underworld to do something like instant movement so that the shrine maiden could deal with things there easily.

    With that power, by cing the torii of the destination in front of the torii that the shrine maiden entered, it was also practically possible to travel to Inari Shrines all over the country in several seconds.

    ¡¸The underground torii¡­¡­from there?¡¹

    Kousuke moved his gaze.

    Their location right now was in front of a basin that was surrounded by a rock wall around two meters high. There was a trace at the surrounding as though the ground had been dug up.

    Karm nodded.

    ¡¸There is an underground slope inside that basin. The aforementioned shrine is inside there.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed you were able to find it.¡¹

    ¡¸We heard about it from the ¡°Shadow Monk¡±. Wepletely thought that our unpermitted vige building in this nature preserve got found out and a government official came to check, and yet the one who came waspletely stinking of the unique smell of someone living in the dark side.¡¹

    ¡¸You found out the infiltrators from that?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. I waspletely impressed thinking that even the government of the peaceful Japan has some men of steel who can hire the residence of the dark side, but the truth was different. Though even if the one who came actually was a normal bureaucrat, there was no way we would let them get away because of the risk of the boss finding out.¡¹

    ¡¸Scrap that thought. Don¡¯t try anything to government official whoe only to do their work, absolutely not.¡¹

    ¡¸Still, I heard that boss once meddled deeply with the mind of people rted to, what did you call them, family register¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Noment.¡¹

    Anyway, Karm and others misunderstood that some government officials definitely came for ¡¸Using nature preserve without permission is forbidden, die!¡¹ , no doubt about it, so they went ¡¸Then it¡¯s war! You bureaucrats!¡¹ and hunted down the casters of ¡°Shadow Monk¡±. After subduing them, Karm and others extracted information from them and learned the existence of the shrines in the sea of trees. The revtion was just too crazy.

    ¡¸By the way, Karm-san. Where are Barnard and others?¡¹

    ¡¸I also don¡¯t see Wynn and others everywhere?¡¹

    Vanessa and udia were looking around restlessly before asking. The special forces of Britain¡¯s security bureau that was led by themander of assault division Barnard and the exorcist squad of Omnibus under the leadership of Wynn should be participating in this battle, but they weren¡¯t here.

    ¡¸The security bureau¡¯s force will arrive soon. Boss will send them here through a gate when it¡¯s time. The people of Omnibus already arrived here, but they went out just now because they want to check the geography here. They won¡¯t get lost because around thirty Haurias are patrolling the area. They will surely return soon¡­¡­it seems it¡¯s just bad timing that you guys missed each other.¡¹

    That seemed to be the case. This time it was Karm instead who looked puzzled.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, there was this person called Fukube was it? What happened with Japan¡¯s official? I heard that he would send some manpower though?¡¹

    ¡¸We parted temporarily with Fukube-san. We asked him to prioritize dealing with the surrounding settlements and the mass media.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. Certainly, considering the location here, even though it¡¯s midnight¡­¡­it will be bad if by some chance civilians barged in. Especially if it¡¯s the mass media¡¯s people.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I heard that Fukube-san would make up some reason to send out prohibition for anyone to approach this pce. After that I¡¯m thinking to ask his men to serve as a mobile unit at the outer edge of the sea of trees.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So we¡¯re going to pincer the enemy with an outside unit using the terrain. Roger that.¡¹

    When their information sharing reached that point,

    ¡¸Mine beloved, we hath to go see the shrine immediately right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¨C!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A tall woman suddenly appeared behind Kousuke without any sign beforehand. The reaction that the Haurias showed in respond was extreme.

    They all simultaneously leaped back and instantly unsheathed the short sword on their back. Nea who was the nearest to Kousuke after Karm circled around behind the woman while Par leaped up to a distant tree for taking a sniper stance.

    ¡¸The case of Hauria being too constantly ready for battlefield.¡¹

    Everyone must have sensed the danger Hidzuki possessed instinctually. Even though they were getting cold sweats, they were still sending her sharp eye glints with seething killing intent. In addition, before anyone noticed half of the Haurias had vanished as though melting into the darkness of the night.

    The teamwork that instantly formed the formation to surround and kill a powerful enemy caused Emily and udia to feel creeped out and go ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­¡¹, while Rana and Vanessa got a smug look for some reason.

    As for Hidzuki who had those killing intents directed to her,

    ¡¸Hou¡­¡­as to be expected from the first wife¡¯s rtives. What a pleasant wee, fufufu¡¹

    She was licking her lips bewitchingly while looking somewhat ecstatic. It seemed that this reaction struck a chord within the legendary oni. Apparently the Haurias hadpletely won her favor.

    ¡¸Karm-san. It¡¯s fine. She is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸She is Kou-kun¡¯s new wife! She is a Shia type! And her race, be amazed! She is an oni god of disaster who is talked in legends!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸An oni god of disaster¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Karm and others shivered. Their rabbit ears were fidgeting restlessly. Their instinct was reacting to the lovely words that were tickling their soul!

    Rana turned meaninglessly. One of her hands pointed at Hidzuki for introduction and she raised her voice with a sparkling face like an entertainer.

    ¡¸The peerlessly beautiful leader of the onis who is considered to be the strongest and followed by numerous subordinates! The feared crimson moon who dyed even the night with fresh blood! When people talk about Shuten Douji of Mountain Ooe, they talk of none other than her!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸UOOOOOOOOOOOOOH, Shuten Douji! Shuten Douji! I don¡¯t have any idea who the hell is that but, anyway you¡¯re so cool Shuten Douji!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They had reflexively formed a battle formation but, without even receiving the exnation they must have judged that this woman was an ally when seeing that Kousuke was rxed around her. What was left after that was their tension bursting up without end from Rana¡¯s introduction. Because, the introduction really stabbed deeply into their Hauria soul.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is, quite embarrassing-¡¹

    Everyone thought that she would simply smile calmly with an expression as though this reaction was only natural, but unexpectedly Hidzuki-san was fidgeting while both her hands were pressed on her reddening cheeks.

    Beforeing here, she had given permission to only Rana to call her with her true name, because there was no way she could keep such thing secret from the first wife. It seemed that such unreserved praise from someone who she deemed worthy was inly delightful for her. Perhaps this too was the nature of oni. Her personality was rtively upfront.

    Also, Hidzuki was unseen until just now because she had dispelled her materialized state temporarily.

    Hanging on Kousuke¡¯s neck was a magical object tied on a string¨D¨DShuten Douji¡¯s horn. By possessing this object and giving it his blood periodically, it enabled Hidzuki to freely materialize or erase herself. Also even when she was not materialized, she was able to contact Kousuke telepathically.

    ¡¸Cough. Mine beloved, we art going to check the shrine art not we?¡¹

    As the strongest type of oni who left behind legends in this country, it seemed that she harbored an interest to the shrine that sealed the ¡°Dragon¡± that was this country itself.

    Either way, they had to check their protection target, and they would also wee Hinata and others there.

    And so, they left behind Nea and others to protect the area while Kousuke and others followed Karm¡¯s guidance to enter inside the cave that connected to underground¨D¨Dbut before that, Kousuke scowled as he peeked into the hole.

    ¡¸So cramped¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just for a bit. The space will widen a bit more at the end of the slope.¡¹

    The slope was gentle, but no matter how he saw it, they would have to advance while stooping if it was this cramped. The hole itself was also manmade but the way they dug it was really sloppy. The bumpiness was really bad. It was unimaginable that this hole was intended for frequent entry or for a lot of people to enter.

    No, for the average height of the Japanese people at the era when Abe no Seimei was alive, perhaps this much was already sufficient, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸This will be hard for Hidzuki.¡¹

    Do you want to return to the medium? Kousuke asked while looking back. Then,

    ¡¸There wouldst not be any problem with this.¡¹

    Few red colored particles flew before a weight softlynded on Kousuke¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Chibi Hidzuki-chan!¡¹

    Rana¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled. Yes, Hidzuki changed into a size that could be put on a palm and got on Kousuke¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Something like mine shape is indetermined in this world. It might be impossible for me to be something else, but simply changing mine height is possible ye know? Though it used a considerable power to do.¡¹

    Hidzuki made a smile like a girl who seeded in her prank after seeing the shock that everyone exposed. She covered her mouth with her sleeve andughed ¡¸Kuku¡¹. That gesture was just so adorable that Emily and udia¡¯s breathing was turning rougher.

    ¡¸Kousuke-san, finally even a mascot¡­¡­just how far your heroic nature goes?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up you.¡¹

    Kousuke averted his gaze from Vanessa¡¯s astonished face while pulling himself together and urged Karm to lead the group deeper toward the underground shrine.

    After walking for a while,

    ¡¸Uu, it¡¯s really smelly inside here.¡¹

    Emily grimaced and covered her nose with her white coat¡¯s sleeve. Certainly, the cave was filled with stagnating air that was very humid.

    ¡¸ording to the elder, ¡°Uten no Hokora¡± was basically not maintained except for one ce at the south.¡¹

    Rana spoke of what she recalled.

    ¡°Uten no Hokora¡± consisted of four ces at the west, east, north, and south with Mountain Fuji at the center. It was because of the barrier of four gods. Even if some of them were lost, as long as one ce was still in good state, this barrier was guaranteed to continue functioning.

    The one located in this sea of trees was the ¡°north shrine¡±. It was only a guess but, the other three ces, the ¡°east shrine¡± at Amakoyama, the ¡°west shrine¡± at Furousan, and the ¡°north shrine¡± at Houraisan were already destroyed.

    If Hauria didn¡¯t run wild because of romance, the situation would definitely be even more pressing.

    ¡¸I can understand that the best way is to treat the whole thing like they ¡°don¡¯t exist¡± to keep the secrecy but, is it alright to breath here?¡¹

    Vanessa spoke of her worry while sniffing the air. udia turned a worrying gaze toward Karm.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the deeper area be especially worse? Won¡¯t Hinata-san and others copse immediately if theye out into this kind of ce?¡¹

    ¡¸I think there won¡¯t be any problem though.¡¹

    Karm said that in Hauria¡¯s case, they normally dug the ground and entered inside to investigate, but if it was Hinata and others, whether they entered from outside or came out from the torii inside, wouldn¡¯t they be able to deal with the state here using some kind of technique?

    He considered that also because apparently, the rock surface and torii inside had countless patterns and letters engraved onto them. It seemed such thing also existed at the entrance of the sea of trees although they had been destroyed.

    ¡¸Besides, we had already reported to boss that the location is inside a cave. Boss had prepared venttor and artifacts that stocked oxygen together with the supplies he sent us. There is no problem because we already activated the venttor. As for the smell¡­¡­even this is already far better than at the start.¡¹

    That¡¯s how it was. Various supply items had been sent to them for their support. The whole group let out a relived sigh hearing that.

    ¡¸Now that you mentioned it, we also have artifacts that are effective against apparitions lent to us.¡¹

    udia recalled her own partner ¡°Holy Cross¡± that was currently put inside Kousuke¡¯s ¡°treasure warehouse¡± as she said that.

    It was the strongest weapon that was specialized against demon, but there was no guarantee that it would also be as effective against apparitions. Kousuke had proved that apparitions could be defeated using magic, but the exorcists¡¯ magic element¡¯s level was lowpared to the returnees. It was questionable how far they would be able to fight back using their existing power¡­¡­

    Artifacts to clear out that problem should have been prepared.

    ¡¸Umu, we received those artifacts. They are fundamentally artifacts to amplify your magic power and basic ability. Those artifacts are using sublimation magic. We have equipped ourselves with them. We¡¯re using the shrine as our base, and the supplies for you are also ced there.¡¹

    udia nodded in eptance before she suddenly tilted her head.

    ¡¸Why aren¡¯t we exorcists feeling anything even though there are people with grounding all over the world awakened? If I remember it right, Hinata-san was already able to use technique even before this, but her power was amplified even more since the revival of the King Tree wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mentioned it you¡¯re right. Or rather, with that theory then it shouldn¡¯t be strange for us returnees to also get a power up¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s about that, I think boss has alluded about it a little. This came up while boss questioned us whether there is any change with us who are a race without any magic power from Tortus.¡¹

    ording to him, this was in the end still just a hypothesis but, the source of power for exorcist and onmyouji must be different.

    Exorcists were descendants of children created between earthling and otherworlder that was the resident of hell whose power was based on magic power. Therefore they had magic power grounding in this earth that had no magic power.

    In contrast, the awakened people who had grounding to a degree that they could use technique like the onmyoujis were most likely descendants from children created between apparition and human. Because of that they had higher grounding based on willpower than the average people.

    ¡¸Aa! Come to think of it, there is the story that Abe no Seimei was born from the mother of the white fox named Kuzunoha!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Stories of marriage between different species existed all over the world. If those stories are based on fact, then perhaps their descendants are the awakened people. As expected, regardless of the country or era, the whole mankind is all otaku and lovers of inhuman beings! As expected from his majesty! What a hypothesis that is overflowing with romance! This Vanessa-, is in admiration! Overwhelming admiration!!¡¹

    udia casually ignored the excited Vanessa and made an understanding face. Kousuke spoke of an additional exnation to her.

    ¡¸But conversely speaking, if ire and otherse to a world that is abundant with magic power like Tortus, won¡¯t they be able to grow even more just like us?¡¹

    ¡¸My! That is really a dreamy idea! I also thought that I want to try going to other world one day!¡¹

    udia squealed in high spirits. She hopped *pyon* and like always her head hit the ceiling. Her feet slipped at the same time when shended and the back of her head rushed straight into a collision¨D¨Dbefore that happened, Vanessa who was behind her caught her body with a practiced motion.

    Vanessa didn¡¯t stop there. In this kind of situation udia would usually il around meaninglessly and caused a self-destructive sequence of events like in the show Pythagora Switch (NHK children¡¯s TV show), so even though she was stooping, she firmly held udia in a princess carry and stopped any secondary damage from urring. Normally this agent was always acting like that, but the strength legs and waist that she disyed here was befitting her upation.

    As such things were going on, the slope finally ended. They could see an open space ahead of the cave. Lighting artifacts must have been ced everywhere. The ce was really bright.

    The space widened drastically the moment they got out of the passage. The height was around five meters. The length and width of the space must be around twenty meters. A river around three meters width crossed the space near the center of the area. The right end was a spring where it had underground water flowing from it.

    At the other side of that clear river there was a shrine covered with moss standing quietly. It was built from stone with the shape of a small shrine with a triangle roof. At the other side of the shrine¡¯s double doors there was a stone block that was engraved with a pentagram.

    Between the river and the front of that shrine, there were also toriis made from stone packed tightly close to each other to support the ceiling.

    ¡¸This is, it feels otherworldly isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kousuke reflexively spoke out his impression. He represented the feeling of everyone here.

    The ce felt divine, but also somewhat eerie. It looked like the ce was refusing any human¡¯s entry, but conversely it also felt like inviting human to approach near.

    Various items were piled up at the side of the toriis.

    Not only there were ornamental artifacts, there were also various types of firearms and ammos, and various types of medicines packed into boxes. An Arachne of unknown number was sorting out those items while screeching ¡¸Ii!!¡¹ to wee them like a shop owner.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have magic power after all. It will be troublesome to use up the magic power stock to activate the treasure warehouse every time, so we asked for everything to be taken out into the open.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Emily, the injure will be brought here to receive treatment, so you can arrange things as you like.¡¹

    ¡¸U-understood¡­¡­but, is it really okay for me to be here?¡¹

    Emily understood about her own specialty. That must be why she was uneasy.

    She didn¡¯t want to be left behind. She wanted to be with everyone. Her eyes were wavering because she was ced between such desire and her rational mind that was telling her she would only be a hindrance out there.

    ¡¸I¡¯m, not useful in a fight, and if the worst happen then I¡¯ll only be a bother for Kousuke and others¡­¡­¡¹

    She self-depreciatingly said that she had no qualification to fight together with everyone. Her shoulders dropped in depression.

    For some reason, Kousuke and others all made a transparent expression seeing that.

    Kousuke quietly stepped forward and returned to Emily the thing that she entrusted to him inside his ¡°treasure warehouse¡±.

    Emily interpreted that as Kousuke expressing his feeling of ¡¸What are you saying aftering this far. Let¡¯s fight together¡¹ to her. Her expression ckened downpletely and she showed a happy smile.

    And then, she equipped a gas mask that looked like Darth Va*er.

    In addition she also equipped a thick belt and poaches that looked like gun belt. Her white coat fluttered and from a glimpse, there were dangerous looking substances of various colors lined up at its inner side. There were even gas cans put into holsters on her thighs. Just what was this girl nning to spew out?

    ¡¸Kofuuh, Kousuke! I¡¯m going to answer your expectation for sure!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Kofuuh, even if by some chance there is enemy that enter here, I¡¯ll definitely subdue them using all kinds of medicines!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Here-, antidote! Kofuuh, when the battle start I¡¯ll flood the cave with gas and powder, so everyone, don¡¯t forget to drink this so you don¡¯t get affected! Shukooh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Was this thing really an antidote? The purple color of the thing looked really venomous that he could easily ept even if he was told that this was actually a poison.

    Theb coat girl wearing a mask that looked like Lord Vade* was waiting inside a cave while equipped with poison and poison gas¡­¡­yep, surely even the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± with their iron determination would hesitate to enter into here, no doubt about it.

    Also, this gas mask was an artifact that was prepared for Emily who was researching dangerous substance daily. It was unnecessary in this present situation because they had antidote ready but¡­¡­

    It seemed that Emily-chan had really taken a liking to it. She once mentioned something about how the isted feeling from wearing it strangely calmed her down and made her thought clearer.

    Looking at her objectively, she lookedpletely like a mad scientist. Scary.

    ¡¸Emily-san, there is no need to debase yourself. You¡¯re already a credibly dangerous character.¡¹

    ¡¸ire-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸Emily-chan, how about you hold a poison exihibition in front of the whole n next time?¡¹

    ¡¸Good idea, that! Although none of them is lethal, they all have wonderful effect right? We will buy them from you with your asking price if any of it is to our liking!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t sell them! Especially to Hauria!¡¹

    ¡¸What a mysterious aspect ye hath. I understand now the reason why ye were able to confront me. Ye dressed yerself as a pure and innocent girl when in actuality ye are hiding such terrifying visage underneath.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want an oni to take a liking of me because of something like this though!?¡¹

    ¡¸Mad Poison Emily¡­¡­no, it should be more stylish, like¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸SOUSAKAN! No need to think of any nickname!¡¹

    In short, Kousuke and others were feeling reallyplicated and speechless at Emily who was holding extremely low self-evaluation despite showing her usefulness more and more the more she was feeling self-depreciating.

    Also, the people of Fujiwara and Tsuchimikado had also been prescribed with Emily¡¯s ¡°energetic making medicine¡±, and coupled with artifact of regeneration magic, they were now acting like they were high¨D¨Dnot, rather they were acting like they were ecstatic¨D¨Dalso not, rather they were full of spirits and energic.

    They would definitely copse with extreme fatigue after this night passed, but conversely speaking, they would be able to disy their greatest performance for this whole night. As expected from Emily.

    ¡¸Well, the drugs won¡¯t be effective against apparitions, and we don¡¯t know what kind of method they might use to slip through the defensive line, so I¡¯ll also leave behind somebat force here. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. Thanks for letting me stay together here, kousuke kofuuh¡¹

    Her expression was definitely ckening into a sloppy smile again behind the mask. Perhaps. She looked like Lord Vade* after all so it was hard to imagine her expression.

    While they were doing that, the toriis were starting to be tinged with faint light.

    As everyone turned their focus to there, thin mist wasing out from the pirs themselves before they whirled to converge at the center. And then,

    ¡¸O, oo¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh myy~¡¹

    Kousuke unconsciously let out a voice of surprise and admiration. Even Rana blinked her eyes while her voice slipped out. The other people were also the same.

    The reason was,

    ¡¸Endou-sama, everyone, forgive us for the wait.¡¹

    Because the girl who was at the front simply looked divine.

    First her outfit was different. She was wearing a pure white kariginu (informal clothes worn by the nobility from the Heian period onwards). Her flowing long hair and the ckness of her upright eboshi (ckcquered headgear) were really eye-catching. Her whole body was faintly enveloped with white light, perhaps because she had just carried out the teleportation. Her eyes were also containing strong light inside.

    There was no way anyone wouldn¡¯t feel divinity from her. Her figure was that of a purity without any stain that would make anyone believe even if they were told that she was a messenger of god.

    However, when the onmyoujis who were all wearing uniform kariginu led by Taisei and the elderly nobleman stepped forward behind her, coupled with her dignified bearing, it immediately made everyone felt that she was definitely the strongest onmyouji who was apanied by her followers.

    The girl possessed the atmosphere of a holy precinct while also radiating the strength as a human.

    ¡¸Fujiwara Hinata is present and ready.¡¹

    There was nobody here who didn¡¯t get entranced by her smile. Even Hidzuki wasn¡¯t an exception.

    Hinata was gradually getting fidgety when she was seeing that Kousuke and others were overwhelmed for some reason and simply staring at her silently. Her cheeks were also reddening.

    ¡¸U-umm¡­¡­do I, look strange?¡¹

    Her shyness was befitting for a girl her age. The light enveloping her had also vanished when anyone noticed. She got a bit timid as she alternatelypared her kariginu outfit with Kousuke and the rest.

    Thanks to that Kousuke and others finally returned to their senses.

    ¡¸N-no, you don¡¯t look strange at all, you know? Umm, this is, that, like it was shocking¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how to say it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Kousuke spoke incoherently from realizing that he was blushing because of a nine year old girl. If any police officer saw his current state, there was no doubt that they would definitely take out their handcuff.

    Hinata tilted her head. In front of that, even Rana was blushing slightly even while she poked at Kousuke¡¯s side to urge him. Come on, say it! Your honest imnpression! She urged.

    ¡¸Uh¡­¡­err, Hinata-chan, you look really pretty. Haha¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸! T-thank you, for thepliment¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata covered her face with both her sleeves while saying thanks with a fading voice. The females writhed even more instead when they saw her like that.

    And then, Taisei papa stepped forward with the face of an oni.

    ¡¸Just what are you doing showing off in front of the father huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, really sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright if I curse you by mistake?¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be a mistake at all. That¡¯s a premeditated crime.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Otou-sama! You can¡¯t say something like that even as a joke!¡¹

    Hinata scolded her father with meh like scolding a child, but her crimson face made her pressure to be nonexistent. Also Kousuke pointed out in his heart that your father isn¡¯t joking at all you know. Because, Taisei papa¡¯s eyes were full of seriousness. The fingers of his right hand was quietly forming hand seal.

    ¡¸Now now, Taisei-dono. Calm down. Right now isn¡¯t the time for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Elder¡­¡­haa, you¡¯re right.¡¹

    Taisei reluctantly backed down after the elderly nobleman admonished him. Looked like things would be difficult eventer after this incident was resolved.

    Kousuke kept praying that Taisei wouldn¡¯t form a tag team with udia¡¯s foster father¨D¨DDirector Dime. After all, that person was also troublesome in his own way. He was someone who abused his authority to charter an airne tounch an assault from the sky during a date. Kousuke didn¡¯t even want to imagine what abination of unseen curse and physical attack would do to him.

    While he was shivering from imagining the possible future, it seemed the greeting with Karm had also ended.

    There, multiple footsteps echoed through the space.

    ¡¸Ou! Aby! About the damn time you came!¡¹

    ¡¸Barnard!¡¹

    It seemed they had been safely sent to here on the surface. Only their leader Barnard came down into this cave. He was dressed inbat uniform with ck base color. He was waving his hand with his usual lively air.

    There were also three other people following behind him.

    ¡¸Aziz! And Wynn and Anna too!¡¹

    They were the exorcists of Omnibus. There was udia¡¯s junior who was like her little brother Aziz, the blonde rapier user Wynn, and the tonfa user Anna whose brown hair was braided.

    The expressions of all three burst into smile when Kousuke waved his hand to them.

    Only Aziz was strangely avoiding his gaze but¡­¡­the cause of that was due to him bing the prey of the thin doujinshi that Kousuke¡¯s little sister Manami authored.

    The different world that he learned from that kind of thing. When Aziz visited the house of Endou family, he identally read the thin doujinshi. And then, ¡¸You saw it didn¡¯t you¡­¡­Aziz-kun¡¹ Manami was already standing behind him without giving off any presence, a wide grin on her lips.

    It went without saying that Aziz screamed as though he suddenly encountered an archdemon.

    After that, somehow it became hard for him to meet the gaze of Kousuke-san, the person who he respected. He understood that there was no way things would develop like the content of that thin book but¡­¡­he understood, but still!

    Getting back to the main topic.

    ¡¸Forgive us, udia-sama, Kousuke-dono. We missed each other.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s a disaster isn¡¯t it, this situation.¡¹

    Wynn and Anna smiled wryly while exchanging a greeting with Taisei and the others too. And then, they looked at Hinata, looked at Kousuke, looked at udia¡­¡­

    ¡¸udia-sama, are you really fine being together with Kousuke-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe that it¡¯s still not toote to stop it even now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸What do you two mean by that!?¡¹¡¹

    Kousuke and udia were in harmony. Though they themselves understood just what the two meant.

    ¡¸Kousuke-san¡­¡­as expected, perhaps this is just too indiscriminate¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even Aziz! Recently it also feels like you have been avoiding me! Let¡¯s have a talk at least once about your perception toward me!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what are you saying. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m avoiding you¡­¡­wait, why are you trying to touch me!? It bothers me!¡¹

    ¡¸Why!? Somehow you have been acting strange since visiting my house aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know anything!¡¹

    Aziz-kun darted off to outside like a fleeing rabbit. The suspecting gazes of Wynn and Anna were painful.

    ¡¸Kou-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Rana?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m in the faction that is okay with anything as long as there is love!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean!?¡¹

    The atmosphere was unthinkable for a pre defensive battle where not only the fate of Japan, but the fate of the whole world was hanging in the bnce. In the middle of that,

    ¡¸Eei! This ain¡¯t the time to be in chaos like this! Come on-, let¡¯s switch track! It¡¯s time for work! Check your equipment and supplies! Check the positioning of each squad! Share with each other about possible enemy tactic! Check the countermeasures! Hurry!¡¹

    Kousuke forcefully changed the atmosphere as the leader of the defensive battle.

    From there.

    Outside the shrine, above at the night sky that was so clear to an irritating degree, when the moonlight was passing through the zenith.

    The other world¡¯s head reaping rabbits, the special force of Britain¡¯s security bureau, exorcists, and onmyoujis, the overly novel mixed force was on standby in arge circle surrounding the shrine.

    Suddenly everyone sensed a presence caressing their skin coldly.

    The silence of the sea of trees was broken by the countless sounds of the ground being stamped on, or the sounds of many things slithering through the ground.

    The air changed.

    Into a stifling air that was filled with killing intent and hostility.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re here.¡»

    The abnormal presences were approaching from all directions. A tension that was taut like a drawn boy was filling the area. Everyone¡¯s palm turned sweaty and their breathing was getting shallower.

    The heaviness of what they were shouldering and the result that would await in case they got defeated. Although they all understood that there was no need to consider such things at this juncture, this abnormal air forcefully provoked the image toe alive in their mind.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s two o¡¯clock right now. Four more hours until dawn.¡»

    Kousuke¡¯s calm voice that came from themunicator caused tension to leak out from their mimetic muscles that had hardened without them noticing.

    ¡ºThis is Nagumo we¡¯re talking about. He¡¯ll finish up for sure before morning. In other words, we just need to wait until then.¡»

    The casual voice unconsciously made smiles to surface.

    ¡ºStill, even then¨D¨D¡»

    *za-za-* The imposing sound of footstep stamping on the ground entered their ears.

    A particrly powerful and repulsive presence was rapidly approaching from head on. But without paying any attention to it, the sound of walking advanced forward to personally wee the approaching presence.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s us, then it¡¯s also not impossible to end this without waiting for that!¡»

    The air suddenly changed! And the tone too!

    Hyaaah, our Aby is here yeah! All the fans of Abyss Lord got hyped up! Only the onmyoujis were unable to fully keep up with the tension!

    ¡ºEnduring the whole time? No, no, no! Absolutely no! Let¡¯s teach these guys! Of our power! Of the power of the bonds gathered here! That deep inside the darkness of this sea of trees, we, the apostles of abyss are awaiting! Let¡¯s engrave this lesson into their soul!¡»

    UOOOOOOOOOH, roars rose from here and there. All of the onmyoujis were in fear! Because the special force members who were staying calm, cool, and collected beside them suddenly went high tensioned to the MAX! Eh, what¡¯s with these people, scary-.

    At the same time, *zan-*.

    The sound of a sh, the graphic scream of death throe, and then, the vanishing repulsive presence that was at the forefront of the enemies.

    ¡º£Á£ò£å £ù£ï£õ £ò£å£á£ä£ù£¿¡»(Said in English)

    From somewhere there were screams of ¡¸Kousuke, stop it alreadyyy!¡¹¡¸Aah, Endou-sama is getting strange again!¡¹, praises of ¡¸Kuku, my spouse is shining bright!¡¹¡¸You¡¯re the greatest, Abyssgate! Keep it up, moreee!¡¹, and an exchange like ¡¸Mine beloved, doth he hath another personality just as I expected?¡¹¡¸No, they are one and the same. It¡¯s hard to believe though¡­¡­¡¹ could be heard but, those were just trivial details!

    Surely, the abyss lord who was making a cool pose while performing a beautiful turn above the corpse of the defeated apparition vanguard was,

    ¡º£É£ô¡¯£ó £ó£è£ï£÷ £ô£é£í£å£¡£¡¡»

    Yelling the start of the ¡°sea of trees defensive battle¡± so loudly as though trying to make his voice resounding through the whole forest.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It was really hard for me to have some time to write that this chapter came a bitte. I wrote this chapter in a hurry so I might revise it bit by bitter.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420

    Arifureta Chapter 420

    Abyss Lord Chapter Three Defensive Battle of the Sea of Trees ¢Ù The Hero is Sloppy As Expected

    ck smoke was stilling rising up from Mountain Fuji.

    There was no afterquake or eruption. The ck smoke simply blew out like a smoker exhaling tobo smoke. The sight could only be described as eerie.

    It was already midnight, but the people living in the towns and viges in the vicinity couldn¡¯t possibly sleep peacefully in this situation. The evacuation was continuing with a noisy atmosphere everywhere.

    Especially at the northwest.

    The area centered around Aokigahara was designated as red zone by the government from early. Because of that the evacuation there was given a high priority.

    Currently the national highway was also blockaded. Nobody was allowed to enter, not even reporter or even specialist. The ce looked like ghost town.

    Everything was thanks to the evacuation guidance from the JSDF that was dispatched there immediately.

    In this situation, even just making a single decision would need a ton of acknowledgement from every rted parties. In addition it was also night, so it should be impossible for JSDF to be dispatched already just several hours since Mountain Fuji started smoking¡­¡­

    Not to mention, even the meeting where the government would rely on the opinions of the specialists and experts got skipped when they announced the designation of the evacuation area. Such thing should be even more impossible but¡­¡­

    Although there were a lot of people who noticed that unnaturalness, they were in a stage of great uproar right now because it was unknown when the eruption would ur and how the progress of the evacuation was going, so no question was raised.

    From the start, Aokigahara was a ce where a great amount ofva from the eruption of Mountain Fuji in the past a long time ago umted and hardened. So nobody really questioned the decision to prioritize the evacuation there. Therefore,

    ¡¸Surely there is some higher ups whose rtives are living in the blockaded area, so they heavy handedly made the announcement¡­¡­many people must be thinking like that. Well, preparing scapegoat and cover story is the forte of politician, so they will manage somehow.¡¹

    Inside arge truck shapedmand vehicle that functioned as the base of the national highway¡¯s blockade, Fukube was talking to himself while swallowing the stomach medicine that he finally got his hand on.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing his usual worn out suit, but abat uniform with ck camouge pattern. There was even an automatic rifle leaning on the wall beside him.

    There were several other people inside themand vehicle that had countless disy screens lined up. One of them were frowning while turning his gaze at Fukube.

    ¡¸Chief. It was you who invoked the power of the state heavy handedly. Please resolve yourself when this is over.¡¹

    ¡¸Ee~, what are you saying. I¡¯m just an underling you knoww? There is no way I can give that kind of heavy handed order right? The responsibility belong to the director who skipped asking the permission from the ministries and dragged the minister¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It was you who did something to make the director gave such heavy handed order. Sometimes you became really scary like this chief. Just what did you do?¡¹

    Eeh, I don¡¯t get what you mean at all¡­¡­Fukube said with a smile of someone ying dumb. The subordinate let out a long sigh in respond.

    They had known each other for a long time. He also trusted this man as a superior. But, he would still get shivers on his back when he caught a glimpse of the ¡°nation¡¯s guard dog¡± hidden behind this frivolousness.

    Fukube had many connections to all kind of people that couldn¡¯t be exined with just his position. He also possessed informationwork that sometimes could make influential people to cooperate with him readily even while they were looking deathly pale. He could only describe Fukube as a dreadful person knowing that.

    Although, as expected he had overdone it this time. After all he was even applying pressure to every mass media. What Fukube did was an outrage that went off the rails. It would be impossible for him to avoid taking responsibility after this.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just how important this is.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Please don¡¯t read my heart like it¡¯s only natural.¡¹

    Like a clich¨¦ in American police movie, Fukube took out donuts and coffee from somewhere while saying ¡¸Anpan and milk are too old fashioned. We need to globalize in this kind of thing too¡¹ as he began to have dinner. All his subordinates inside themand vehicle sighed.

    Although, after being told that a lot of foreign agents had entered the country, that they had special attack method just like the returnees, and that if they were left alone Mountain Fuji would erupt¨D¨Dtheir sense of danger would get lit whether they wanted or not. They put their spirit into their job.

    They were grumbling only because they didn¡¯t want to lose a capable superior like Fukube because of getting med for the responsibility, but they understood the seriousness of the matter.

    Also, Fukube hadn¡¯t told anyone about the story that Japan itself was a giant apparition called ¡°Dragon¡±. It was something that even he himself was still half in disbelief about. Rather than lowering other¡¯s trust toward him and their sense of danger because of such outrageous story, it was more realistic to tell others that it seemed the enemy had the method and knew of a ce that could the mountain to erupt.

    Either way, if Mountain Fuji erupted, the surrounding area would be grievously damaged. The damage that Japan would receive would be immeasurable. There was no changing the fact that this matter couldn¡¯t be overlooked. That was why.

    There, a call came. It was a report that the final confirmation of the evacuation had been finished. In addition, there was also reportsing from the forces that were being deployed at the outer edge of the sea of trees.

    ¡ºDuel 1 to Arc. Positioningplete, target can¡¯t be confirmed.¡»

    ¡ºBuster 1 to Arc. We have finished taking position too here. The target¡¯s position is unknown.¡»

    ¡¸This is Arc. Roger. All forces, standby on your position until the time for the start of the mission.¡¹

    Even after that, report from each force like Blitz Team, Aegis Team, etc, etc was alsoing in.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Chief, it might be toote to ask this now but, can¡¯t you pick some other name for these callsigns?¡¹

    Fukube had finished eating his donuts and coffee and got on his feet when his subordinate asked him. Fukube gave a final check to his equipment while speaking with a firm expression.

    ¡¸The callsigns of mister Britain over there are servants you know? We can¡¯t lose.¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t use Mobile *uit¡¯s names just because of that¡­¡­even though it¡¯ll be better if you at least use the first generation¡¯s names.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaa, that¡¯s because Justice-san and Freedom-san were born. So I thought that we should use the names from the same series here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­People like you, even though this is a danger that might cause Mountain Fuji to erupt¡­¡­haa¡¹

    ¡¸What what, you¡¯re already making that kind of unpleasant sigh even though you¡¯re still in your thirty. Do you need stomach medicine?¡¹

    ¡¸No need!¡¹

    The report from thest force about thepletion of their positioning arrived even while such exchange was going on.

    Fukube cackled at his sullen subordinate while cing the strap of his automatic rifle on his shoulder. Then he opened the back door of themand vehicle.

    ¡¸Noow then, you guys. It¡¯s time for work.¡¹

    Immediately the members of the squad under his directmand quickly formed lines with astonishing speed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s overtime work but, it can¡¯t be helped. Japan is in danger.¡¹

    He leaped down from themand vehicle and stood in front of the soldiers. A glint like a fierce beast ran through his eyes. It sent a chill into everyone¡¯s back.

    ¡¸There is a terrifying tiger at the front gate. We are the wolf of the rear gate. Let¡¯s teach the enemies a lesson. Just how frightening the civil servant of this country is.¡¹

    The soldiers were silent. However they all made a salute with a perfectly coordinated movement.

    Fukube nodded in satisfaction seeing that. Then he put¨D¨Da sunss! It was an artifact that was enchanted with the ability of night vision and seeing apparition. It was supplied together to his force together with special bullets that could damage even apparition. Yes, everyone wore one! They didn¡¯t perform any turn though!

    His gaze was still ferocious, however an atmosphere of ¡¸This feel kind faun isn¡¯t it!¡¹ was also oozing from him as he yelled.

    ¡¸Strike Team, Strike 1¨D¨DFukube Koutaro! Heading out!¡¹

    ¡¸You just want to say that aren¡¯t you!¡¹

    Exactly.

    At the same time when Fukube and his men began to harden the defense of the outer edge.

    The center of the sea of threes was already turning into a hellish battlefield.

    ¨D¨DShrine¡¯s line of defense ¨C Northeast theater

    The defensive line wasid out around the shrine in a circle and divided into four parts. This theater in the example of clock was located from twelve o¡¯clock until three o¡¯clock.

    Muzzle shes and gunshots were ringing endlessly, cutting through the darkness of the night. The angry yells of the allies, inhumanly terrifying roar and screams that whittled on human¡¯s mind, they were ovepping on top of each other.

    ¡¸New enemies at two o¡¯clock! There is a ton of them! Sabers 5 to 8, concentration fire!¡¹

    The angry yell of Barnard who was leading Saber Team of security bureau¡¯s assault department reverberated through the radio.

    Ahead of his gaze was a white swarm that was so vast it looked like it was repainting the night¡¯s darkness¨D¨Da great variety of ¡°Shikis¡± were approaching like an avnche.

    There was no end to this since the start of the battle.

    (The quantity of the enemies is abnormal! This is already like a real war!)

    He couldn¡¯t help but cursing inside his heart.

    He thought it was strange that the enemy took a long time before resuming their attack after Hauria repelled their small number of saboteurs, but he could see the reason why if that was caused by the preparation for this.

    That must be¡­¡­just how unknown Hauria was for the enemy. There was no doubt that they made every preparation they could before the day could change.

    If they weren¡¯t supplied with the effective special bullets, and also if they weren¡¯t given ¡°Sunss ¨C Aby Model¡± that allowed them to see through darkness and expose invisible existence, they would surely get stomped in an instant. That fact sent chills through his back.

    The most troublesome thing was the invisible remote attacks that were rained down on them. The assault squad couldn¡¯t do anything about that.

    ¡¸Saber 3 and 11 are down! Their talismans are burned down!¡¹

    Two squad members suddenly pressed their hand on their chest as they writhed. It was a curse. Just one member of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± that still hadn¡¯t showed themselves was lurking in this vast sea of trees while sending deadly curses urately at them.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll dispel the curse now! Drag them back!¡¹

    ¡¸Yosh, Saber 8, 15! Cover them!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes sir!!¡¹¡¹

    Thenguage barrier didn¡¯t exist due to the earring artifact of ¡°Language Comprehension¡±. Tsuchimikado¡¯s practitioner¨D¨DTsuchimikado Kiyotake came running.

    ¡¸What the hell is this powerful curse-, dammit!¡¹

    The unusual cursing was an expression of his frustration. The talismans that were distributed as countermeasure against curse had been splendidly broken down. Even though they should have at least reduced the curse¡¯s effect with the help of the barrier, the two tough soldiers who were overflowing with stamina and spirit were driven to a state that wasn¡¯t fit for fighting.

    As expected from the practitioner of the mainnd. Kiyotake was forced to admit that there was a clear gap between their skills as technique user.

    Although he himself had his specs improved thanks to a mysterious item. And most of all, right now he was being given a chance to recover his honor like this after getting a disgrace of being manipted by the enemy.

    That was all the more reason for him to put his all into this. He closed his eyes, sharpened his mind, and spoke the words of power.

    ¡¸¤Ò¤Õ¤ß¤è¤¤¤Ê¤à¤ä ¤³¤È¤â¤Á¤í¤é¤Í ¤·¤­¤ë¤æ¤ð¤Ä ¤ï¤Ì¤½¤ò¤¿¤Ï¤¯¤á¤« ¤¦¤ª¤ñ¤Ë¤µ¤ê¤Ø¤Æ ¤Î¤Þ¤¹¤¢¤»¤¨¤Û¤ì¤±(Hifumiyoinamuya Kotomochirorane Shikiruyuwitsu Wanusowotahakumeka Uowenisarihete Nomasuaseehoreke)!!¡¹

    It was the exorcism words of ancient Shinto. The ¡°Hifumi Purification Rite¡± that consisted of 47 characters brushed off the curse of death that was gnawing on the two soldiers.

    ¡¸Tsu, I¡¯m saved! My thanks!¡¹

    ¡¸Saber 1! 3 and 11 have recovered!¡¹

    Even though they should have just tasted intense pain that made them wanted to die, they jumped on their feet instead with eyes that were burning with hotter fighting spirit. The two returned to the frontline right away.

    ¡¸W-wow¡­¡­¡¹

    This is Abyssgate¡¯s stage! This ain¡¯t the time to sleep! Hyahhaa! Such atmosphere, or rather those words that actually entered his ear made Kiyotake-kun drew back a little.

    While that was going on,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just daydream! You¡¯ll get taken out like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsuchimikado iscking in battle experience isn¡¯t it! As expected exorcist is clearly more amazing!¡¹

    The snake apparition that leaped from Kiyotake¡¯s behind was restrained by the light chain that flew out from the tonfa of Anna the exorcist. It almost got its mouth on Kiyotake before it was stopped.

    Reaper The InfernoSky Rending Funeral Prison Minasteria¨D¨Dnot, Mina of Hauria didn¡¯t miss that opening and lopped off its head with her two swords.

    The assault squad was pruning the enemy from the frontline using their firearms, the onmyoujis were dealing against the curses, the exorcists were acting as rear guard as well as long distance attack, while Haurias were searching and destroying the enemies that got away from all those.

    There was that kind of division of task, but putting aside older technique user who also excelled in martial art, a young Tsuchimikado like Kiyotake was still a bitcking in experience.

    ¡¸Anna-chan, don¡¯tpare like that! You too, daydreaming in a battlefield like that is no good you know? Well, big sis will cover for you in that case though.¡¹

    ¡®Kay? Mina-san winked. Strange. She wasn¡¯t acting crazy even though she was a Hauria. She was a normally yful beautiful olderdy who was strong with sexy body.

    Kiyotake-kun went *kyun*. She had rabbit ears after all!

    ¡¸L-lovely¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Ehh!? Just now, you said that to me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, I-I¡¯m sorry-. What I¡¯m saying!¡¹

    ¡¸Do, d-d-d-don¡¯t mindddd! I-it doesn¡¯t bother me you kno?¡¹

    Mina-san had no luck with man at all until now that she waspletely hungry for romance from continuously getting exposed to the happiness aura of Shia and Rana. Because of that recently she was getting emotionally unstable to a dangerous level. It was inevitable that she was super easily shaken up like this just from a bit of praise.

    ¡¸Can you put that kind of thing off forter?¡¹

    Anna said with a fixed stare as she dragged down a flying type apparition that passed above them using her chain of light, she twisted her body with her tonfa held at her side as though she was going to thrust it, however, she performed a spinning kick instead of using her tonfa.

    ¡¸R-right! On Abiraunkeen!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah! Leave your head behind!¡¹

    The two ran off to hide from the senior Tsuchimikados, Hauriarades, and even the exorcists who got an exasperated look from watching them.

    With that going on at the background,

    ¡¸Fuh, they can still y around like that. How reliable. I too need to step up my game¡­¡­for the sake of my new family member who will be born soon too.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling youuu! Can you not say that kind of thing in the battlefieldd!?¡¹

    A clone of the lord felt some kind of hunch and came running here to find a small insect ¡°Shiki¡± about to attack Barnard from a nearby tree. He cut it down while getting cold sweat drenching his body.

    Even though the clone was in Abyssgate mode, he was so flustered that he returned to normal.

    ¡¸Oo, Aby! How¡¯s it going? Does it look like you will be able to find the Shadow Monk bunch?¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t giving a damn at all even though you almost casually die just now huh. Even though you got no good luck¡­¡­ah, I see. In this situation, I was sent here by the goddess of fortune huh.¡¹

    The man who raised death g as casually as breathing, and in fact imminent death really often approached him, and yet he had dodged deaths so many time until now with an impossible amount of luck. He was the most mysterious existence in the security bureau, no, most likely people like him was very rare even throughout the whole world. Barnard who seemed to be loved by the death god and goddess of fortune at the same time made the clone looked weary.

    *Cough* After clearing his throat once,

    ¡¸Fuh, it seems those guys are specialized in hide and seek. They must be camouging themselves with some kind of technique.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it would be easy if you searched from where the apparitions appeared but¡­¡­it¡¯s impossible huh.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, it seems they have also ounted for that.¡¹

    Lord was participating in all the defensive theaters. At the same time he took the initiative to hunt powerful looking youmas while they were still far away.

    In addition to that, he was also searching for the Shadow Monk members. If he could subdue them, thispletely endless flood of ¡°Shiki¡± would stop.

    However, it seemed they were also super first ss when it came to hiding. He was investigating using the sunss¡¯s function as well as other techniques like presence detection, but he still couldn¡¯t find them because the sea of trees¡¯plicated geography and its size also made such effort harder.

    ¡¸The Shiki goes without saying, but the number of the apparitions is also unusual. Let¡¯s focus on defense for now.¡¹

    ¡¸What about human wave tactic with maximum number of clones?¡¹

    ¡¸I have received quite a great amount of magic power stock , but there is still limit you know? If the Shadow Monks are actually outside the sea of trees, or even scattered farther away and I can¡¯t take all of them out¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That will be bad. At this stage we also haven¡¯t know all of the enemy¡¯s hands.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. In the current situation where the demon kingsworn friend is busy, doing anything that willl lower my strength is a poor n. But don¡¯t worry, if I limit the number of my clones then at least I can keep the defensive line from being broken. No, I absolutely won¡¯t let that happen. As long as I¡¯m here!¡¹

    A twirl and turn. A push up on the sunsses. Barnard also, no, all his squad members who were nearby also synchronized with him and pushed their sunsses simultaneously.

    A gigantic apparition that looked like a dog was charging forward with the bullets not doing anything at it all. Seeing that, the clone leaped on a tree branch with a light step.

    ¡¸Okay! We¡¯re going to hold back the small fries. I¡¯ll leave the big game and the sneaky ones to you! Hero, Abyssgate!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, leave it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a drink when this is over. It¡¯ll be my treat yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling youuu! Stop with that kind of line!¡¹

    The lord¡¯s clone returned to his in personality again. It was when he just leaped above the head of the dog apparition, so the result was obvious.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The clone, he got gobbled up. Like a dog catching a frisbee that its owner threw. The dog¡¯s acrobatic leap was beautiful¡­¡­

    ¡¸R-rocketuncher! Bring a rocketuncher hereeee!¡¹

    ¡¸Binding technique-, hurryyy!¡¹

    The northeast theater was filled with panicking screams until another clone came running.

    ¨D¨DShrine defensive line ¨C Southeast theater

    ¡¸Dammit. Goddess! Don¡¯t rub the death g on me too!¡¹

    One clone was returning to his in self while feeling shame from the blunder at the northeast theater as he destroyed an apparition by encasing it in ice.

    There a thick presence that made him felt like he wanted to vomit came.

    A monstrous bird crossed the sky above in an instant. He tried to bring it down with gravity magic, but with a superb timing that disturb him, a huge grotesque shape assaulted him.

    It was a white horse with tiger limbs. The apparition had a horn on its head. Its overwhelmingly ominous presence was like a muddy stream, marking it in apletely different level from a mere ¡°Shiki¡±. It was clearly an apparition.

    ¡¸Trying to attack me with a mere charge like that-, na?ve!¡¹

    He kicked on a dust midair and dodged like a matador. At the same time his short sword mowed its neck. But,

    ¡¸Whattt!?¡¹

    *Slip*, he only felt a sensation of gentle caress from his strike. The apparition turned around unharmed.

    ¨D¨DApparition Haku

    An apparition with the supernatural ability of blocking harm by sword.

    A neigh like drum being pounded came out from its sharply fanged mouth. It then resumed its attack with astonishing speed.

    ¡¸Not bad! But, know that you can¡¯t escape from my abyss!¡¹

    While he was taking on the Haku, another clone moved to stop the monstrous bird that was stilly flying.

    However, as expected it seemed that they could do teamwork. Another interference came.

    ¡¸Nowah. me in a forest!? You got no constraint at all!¡¹

    There was a raging me that might swallow the whole area. The night forest was temporarily brightening from the brightness of scorching me.

    ¡¸¨D¨DAbyss Style Earth Tonjutsu ¨C Raging Earth Dragon WallDarkness of Hell Swallowing Al!!¡¹

    He stabbed his short sword into the ground and made the soil bulged up as a wall. It wasn¡¯t rted at all with dragon or hell¡¯s darkness, and it couldn¡¯t possibly swallow any creation but, it seeded in stopping the wave of me. At the same time he threw a kunai at the source of the raging ghostly air.

    ¡¸Fuh, not bad! To manage to dodge an attack from my darkness like that!¡¹

    The me was bright so the attack didn¡¯te from any darkness, but thanks to that the me burst was stopped.

    The figure of the apparition that was the cause of the me was faintly visible at the depth of the sea of trees that was still bright from the spreading of the me.

    ¨D¨DApparition Kou

    Its other name was Golden Fur Kou. Its shape was between a lion and a dog. A close example that could be made to describe it was perhaps a komainu (guardian lion-dogs at Shinto shrine). Kou was an apparition and also a sacred beast with supernatural power to blow me.

    ¡¸It will be bad if the fire spread. Extinguish¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Even if destruction by firee until the persimmon tree that ce shall be untouched when you are red!!¡¹

    It was a divine poem to prevent fire disaster. The elderly nobleman¨D¨DTsuchimikado Jounosuke saw the spreading fire from the rear and made his move. At the same time a voice came from the radio.

    ¡ºKousuke-san, we will take care of the bird apparition!¡»

    ¡ºCall me Abyssgate right now! Aziz-kun!¡»

    ¡ºWho cares about that kind of thing! It¡¯s possible that this will be a protracted battle, so please don¡¯t waste your magic power even if you have stocks!¡»

    ¡ºH-how can it not matter?¡»

    The call got cut off. Aziz-kun, recently his treatment to him was really cold for some reason. It wasn¡¯t like he hated him, but it was like he was strangely on guard against him or something.

    ¡¸Uumu. If it¡¯s like this I need to have a heart to heart talk with him at least once. Umu. I¡¯ll prepare a time and ce to be alone with him after this.¡¹

    ¡ºStop that, seriously, please.¡»

    ¡¸Aziz-kun!?¡¹

    He was bothered! He was bothered with what his junior was thinking! But, Haku and Kou, and not just them, more than ten powerful apparitions that were d in ghastly aura also showed up and rushed at him, so he postponed thinking more about that forter!

    ¡¸Kuku. Just how much force is in your possession. Very well, Shadow Monk! As someone who live in the same darkness, I shall take on everything that you all havee-¡¹

    The lord¡¯s tension increased and he charged into the apparition swarm.

    Behind him.

    ¡¸My my, really Aziz! You¡¯repletely conscious at him!¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯ll slice it off.¡¹

    ¡¸Slice what!?¡¹

    The elder sister of the exorcists (manly woman), TJ hugged himself while trembling. The eye glint of Aziz-kun when he looked at him across his shoulder made him hallucinated the gaze of Director Dime that seemed to constantly say ¡¸I¡¯ll¡­¡­kill you bastard¨C¡¹.

    ¡¸Here theye! y the music already big sis!¡¹

    ¡¸Rogerrr!¡¹

    While he was ying a sacred performance that weakened the enemies, something flew overhead the trees and the ¡°Shikis¡± that were being shot down to death one after another. It was an existence that was really fit to be called a monstrous bird.

    ¨D¨DApparition Kisha

    Its other name was Sougu or Nine Headed Bird. It was a strangely shaped bird with nine heads. Blood was constantly sttered from one of the heads and poured down from the gust that its wings caused.

    ¡¸Sharif-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged¨D¨Dgod¡¯s shield protects me. Light of salvation that cut off the evil of the wicked and protect the righteous!¡¹

    The user of tower shield holy vessel, an exorcist who looked like a worn out sry man in a nce¨D¨DSharif Yeast¡¯s shield of protection became a shining dome that protected his allies.

    The barrier was like an inferior version of ¡°Holy Severance¡±. The disgusting ck blood was blocked by it and slid down its surface.

    The effect caused a drop of blood to unluckily flew outside the barrier andnded on Archer 4¨D¨Dthe name of the squad at the southeast theater was ¡°Archer¡± ¨D¨Dhe let out a scream at the same time when an explosion sound went off.

    When everyone looked over there in surprise, it seemed that his automatic rifle unluckily exploded. His hands lost their original shape.

    ¡¸Move him into the base! Ask Miss Emily to treat him! Archer 6, cover him!¡¹

    The squad leader Archer 1 immediately gave an instruction. Archer 5 who was beside Archer 4 took out a small metal t, made its surface slid while cing it on the ground beside Archer 4.

    The magic circle waspleted by sliding a part of its surface. Magic power circted and the artifact with the same structure like Hauria style¡¯s ¡°teleportation artifact¡± activated. If Archer 4 was put into the gate that was formed on the ground, he could be moved to the first-aid station at the shrine. After that Emily and an Arachne who had been enchanted with regeneration magic should heal him.

    The elderly nobleman watched that from the corner of his gaze while realizing the enemy¡¯s true identity.

    ¡¸That¡¯s most likely Kisha! Its blood bring misfortune! It also has a legend as soul eater!¡¹

    Coincidentally after those words were said, the legend was proved as correct.

    One of the Haurias who fired a crossbow¨D¨DNea suddenly fell unconscious and copsed.

    ¡¸Nea-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Guh, my na¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Your neck!? Are you injured there!?¡¹

    Aziz panicked. Nea gritted her teeth and spoke.

    ¡¸My name-, is Kill NahatolOutside Massacre Flower Neastadtrm! Don¡¯t mistake it!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    It seemed that mistaking her name couldn¡¯t be tolerated even while she was writhing in pain. As expected from Nea.

    ¡¸Fuu fuuh. I amm, finally outtt-¡¹

    ¡¸Double personality!?¡¹

    Outside Massacre Flower Neasta¨D¨DNea-chan jumped up on her feet in a sh and red at the sky. Perhaps because she had been staying here for long due to the vige building, actually she had gotten addicted to watch yakuza movie recently. The influence from that waspletelying out in her way of talking.

    ¡¸The skill that mistress-sama directly taught meee-¡¹

    A total of six shurikens were instantly held between her fingers and she let them fly.

    It was the throwing skill that was taught to her by that person who was currently sneezing *kushun* in Nagumo house. Each of the shuriken drew a different trajectory so as to surround the Kisha.

    It was inevitable that below was the only direction remaining for the Kisha to dodge.

    Aziz who noticed that intention immediately moved.

    ¡¸Tsu¨D¨Dgod is the righteous judge. My body is the sword of saint. O lord, please bestow your protection to your soldier!¡¹

    Hisrge knife holy vessel shined. That shine instantly enveloped Aziz. The weapon¡¯s ability was to explosively increase the wielder¡¯s physical ability. It pushed up Aziz to the air like a rocket. He changed direction by kicking on the tree branches and instantly circled to behind the descending Kisha.

    A beautiful crescent moon was drawn on the night¡¯s darkness.

    A beatter, the Kisha¡¯s many heads were all beheaded and fell in pieces to the ground.

    Aziz rolled midair like a cat and performed a five pointnding on the ground. Hisrades who were protecting the southeast theater together with him sent him thumbs up.

    ¡¸Nea-san, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, naturally. This Neastadtrm is never without the protection of boss¡¯s love! Yes, by boss¡¯s love!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand what are you saying.¡¹

    The girl who was making a cool pose with a posed look was iprehensible like usual, but if it was summarized, it seemed that the artifacts for preventing the mind interference of the ¡°Dragon¡± that had been distributed to everyone just in case had blocked the ability of the Kisha to ¡°eat soul¡±.

    ¡¸More importantly the next one ising.¡¹

    Nea said that as she turned her gaze with a glint that would make even yakuza to run away bare feet. Right after that, a horrific roaring sound came from the neighboring battlefield¨D¨Dthe southwest theater.

    The ground shook and a shockwave were transmitted through air. In addition there was even a roar that drowned the countless gunshots.

    Right after that, a contact came from Assassin team that was entrusted with the southwest theater. The terribly panicked voice was asking for reinforcement.

    ¡ºThis is VanessaAssassin team! Some enemies broke through! The enemies are a group of oni¨D¨Daah, Kousuke-san died!? This inhuman person, I mean, inhuman oniiii!¡»

    No, she sounded like she still had breathing room? Although, if the opponent was in a level that could defeat a clone then certainly the situation there was bad. Taisei¡¯s voice came next in the ce of Vanessa.

    ¡ºHinata! I¡¯m sorry, we couldn¡¯t hold them back! It seems that ¡°Shadow Monk¡± has resurrected even more of Japan¡¯s monsters than we thought!¡»

    A report was give to Hinata who was right beside the central shrine.

    That meant,

    ¡ºThe onis of Mountain Ooe are all here! Endou-kun! I¡¯ll leave my daughter in your hand!¡»

    The leader Shuten Douji, the second inmand Ibaraki Douji, their subordinates the four heavenly kings.

    ¡¸Guh, I see. I thought it was strange that Shuten Douji¡¯s relic was only a single horn but, as expected there was still more of them¡­¡­princess!¡¹

    The elderly nobleman muttered in anxiety.

    It seemed even though Hidzuki was already here after getting directly summoned from the fairy world, some remaining relic was used to manifest ¡°Shuten Douji of Japan¡¯s legend¡± together with his subordinates.

    And then, if that was possible¨D¨D

    ¡ºThis is Northwest theater¡¯s Carmvanti¨D¨Deei, there isn¡¯t any time! There is a huge oni rampaging, screaming to bring out Shuten Douji! Abyssgate! Increase your clones already!¡»

    ¡ºReport from Northeast theater! Right now Nine Tailed Fox broke through from above! Ohii-sama-, I¡¯m sorry!¡»

    Yes, there was no way the enemy wouldn¡¯t manifest Ootakemaru and Tamamo no Mae from their remaining relics that were also stored inside Byoudou Temple.

    The bad premonition was right on the spot. The group of Japan¡¯s prominent onis and three great youkai had broken through and headed toward the center.

    In addition, to worsen the already bad situation.

    The apparitions until now were already threatening enough, but in addition to them, a group of high apparitions of greater status than them, sacred beasts that were faintly d in divine aura, and furthermore even more potent curses came attacking.

    It felt like the defenders were being shown of the hidden reserves of the supernatural organization of the mainnd that had managed to pass down their inheritance through unbroken line until now. It was as though the offense until now was just a preliminary skirmish.

    In front of the overwhelming pressure of the intensifying invasion, everyone though, This is bad, the only way left is to use Abyssgate¡¯s self multiplication at maximum¡­¡­it was then.

    ¡ºEveryone, there is no problem. Please continue to defend as you are.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll show that my capability doesn¡¯t lie solely in facing demon.¡»

    The calm voice belonged to Hinata. The voice that was overflowing with motivation belonged to udia. The two were taking position together in front of the shrine. Their unwavering voices prated into the ears of their allies.

    Right after that, a young but dignified voice echoed.

    ¡ºGod of the east sea your name is Amei. God of the west sea your name is Shakuryou¡»

    A pir of cool and clear light pierced the sky from the center.

    udia¡¯s voice ovepped at that timing as though in a chorus.

    ¡ºO lord, I beseech you to listen to my prayer andmentation¡»

    A second shining pir burst up and stood side by side with the first pir.

    ¡ºGod of the south sea your name is Kyojou. God of the north sea your name is Guukyou¡»

    ¡ºI beg you to give salvation to the other followers. With the power to clear impurity, please protect them from the wicked¡»

    The gloomy air of the sea of trees, the air that was starting to stagnate as the apparition¡¯s invasion progressed, they were purified together with the words of power.

    The legs of the apparitions and ¡°Shikis¡± were disregarding the casters¡¯ order and stopped moving. Their instinct was pleading to them to not get any closer.

    Even the group of onis and Tamamo no Mae that were forcefully bulldozing their way through to the center reflexively stopped moving with their eyes widening. They took a defensive stance as their instinctmanded.

    Right after that, the words that were filled with the power of the two werepleted.

    ¡ºGreat gods of the four seas push aside the hundred demons and purify the cmity! Kyuukyuu Nyoritsuryou!!¡»

    ¡ºYou who harbor animosity, know repentance! Amen-!!¡»

    The two light pirs that were very simr to each other shrunk, then at the next instant, they became a surge of light that spread out.

    Those were divine words for crushing evil that were the same with each other despiteing from different systems.

    From the orient, the strongest onmyouji¨D¨DFujiwara Hinata.

    From the western, the strongest exorcist¨D¨Dudia Barenberg.

    The strongest saintess and shrine maiden of this generation created a kind of sanctuary with their words that contained the power to sweep away disaster. The offense of the enemy was damped down unquestioningly.

    The bodies of all the onis were smoking with their breathing bingbored. Tamamo no Mae was also brought down from the sky and now it was groaning on the ground.

    A delighted chuckled came out at that moment.

    ¡ºWhat an extremely delightful world this is.¡»

    ¡ºThe fate of the world is more or less hanging on the bnce here but¡­¡­fuh, I shall agree with you.¡»

    It was Hidzuki, and the lord¡¯s real body.

    Protecting the two strongest casters were the strongest protectors.

    ¡ºMine beloved. The onis of Ooe Mountain art mine. Although he is an offshoot of mine, I doth not wish for you to see a me with the body of arge man and a red face.¡»

    ¡ºOkay, my beloved oni. In that case, Ootakemaru and Kyuubi shall be my opponent.¡»

    Such extremely calm and collected voices reached everyone. It allowed them to let out the tension from their shoulders.

    As though to say there wasn¡¯t even any room for despair here.

    Like that,

    ¡ºFujiwara Hinata. I shall serve as yer Zenki. I¡¯ll have ye proof yer worth in tonight¡¯s war, whether ye hath the qualification to employ me as yer Zenki for real or not.¡»(TN: Zenki, from Zenki and Gouki, two ancient onis whose name literally meant front oni and rear oni. In their legend they ended up serving En no Gyoja, the founder of Shugendo religion)

    ¡ºUnderstood.¡»

    ¡ºDepending on the result I might teach ye of mine true name.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m grateful. Then, Shuten Douji-sama, Endou-sama! I ask the two of you to stop the enemies from approaching! As my Zenki and Gouki!¡»

    ¡ºAye.¡»

    ¡ºUmu! ¡­¡­Umu? Nn?¡»

    A moment passed.

    ¡ºWait a seconddd!? Can you stop treating me like Gouki nonchntly like thatt!?¡»

    As expected the hero was slovenly at the very end.

    The tsukkomi of the lord who returned to his in self echoed through the sea of trees at night.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I was a bitte again, I¡¯m sorry. Researching spells and apparitions, and nning the plot unexpectedly took a lot of time (sweat) It was a really fun time for a chuuni lover like me though¡­¡­

    I¡¯m sorry but, I also have the novelization work. My schedule will be tight for a week so perhaps I¡¯ll skip updating next week. I think I¡¯ll be able to manage but, I wrote this notification just in case.

    ¡ùThe details about apparitions and spells are my own creative work to some degree.

    ¡ùNotification about anime rebroadcasting

    The anime season 1 will be rebroadcasted starting from October 7 before the anime second season started. Please watch by all means. You can look at more details from the address below.

    ¡ùThere are updates at Gardo.

    ¨C Main story chapter 54 Confrontation against Freed.

    ¨C Nichijou chapter 50 The precocious Yue-chan is cheekily cute.

    ¨C Zero chapter 36 Yeah. The flow of time is cruel.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421

    <b>Abyss Lord Chapter Three Defensive Battle of the Sea of Trees ¢Ú Daww, How Precious!</b>

    A loudugh echoed through the sea of trees deep at night.

    It was a woman¡¯s voice, overflowing with fighting spirit and crazy delight.

    ¡¸Ahah¡¹

    A fist struck out in high spirit. From a nce, the fist looked like it was just striking out carelessly, but its distorted the air and produced a shockwave that destroyed everything in its path.

    Naturally there was an enemy on the path of that murderous shockwave.

    ¡¸oOOOOOOOOH!?¡¹

    An impact sound like a sh between metals thundered when the fist hit a cross guard of two very thick arms.

    The one guarding had a huge body with total height of six meters. His two arms were thicker than log and harder than steel. There were five horns on his head and fifteen eyes. He was a huge oni with terrifying appearance¨D¨DShuuten Douji.

    The oni of the strongest ss radiated an overwhelming amount of mass and physical strength that obvious from a nce. That oni¡¯s voice was in anguish. Both his arms creaked and his legs gouged the ground below him that was formed from hardenedva like a butter as he got pushed back, creating deep gutters.

    ¡¸Coome on-, go all out!¡¹

    ¡¸OoOOOOOOOOOOO!!¡¹

    A roar of fighting spirit surged out from the five horned Shuten Douji. His right fist that was like a giant rock tore through the air.

    Responding to that head-on was a woman¡¯s fist that looked willowy and lovely.

    The moment both fists collided, the air burst. It generated a shockwave in spherical shape, difficult to describe hard sound of destruction rang out, and the right arm of the five horned oni bent like origami. That arm was broken and bounced back.

    ¡¸aAAAAAA!!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t a scream. It was even more yell of fighting spirit. The left fist struck out instantly without even an instant of pause.

    ¡¸Admirable spirit ye hath there!¡¹

    It was responded head-on once more. As expected it was the five horned oni that broke again. Even though the physiques of the two sides were like an adult and a child, even though the sizes of their fists were like a rock and a pebble, his punch couldn¡¯t win!

    That worthlessness, that humiliation that came even though he was nothing more than a puppet whose mind was put in a binding, he changed them into fury as he persisted in his instinct.

    He couldn¡¯t tolerate it. That there existed another existence of him other than him.

    His pride as the boss of oni wouldn¡¯t tolerate a him that was superior than him no matter what.

    That was why, the five horned Shuten Douji was enraged by the existence before him. Because he was a type of ¡°Shikigami¡± that was shaped by a Taoist¡¯s secret technique using his remain as intermediary, his peculiar instinct that was formed differently from the real him denied the fact that he was nothing more than an offshoot.

    In a sense, it wasn¡¯t mistaken. Because he was the one and only ¡°Shuten Douji of the legend that was born in Japan¡± without any impurities mixed in.

    However.

    The way of the world was always merciless. The cruel truth was thrust before him.

    If fist was no good than next was leg. When he stomped on the ground like a sumo wrestler, a directed fierce shaking was formed. If the shaking hit something, the vibration would propagate and crush it, or at the very least it would stop the target¡¯s movement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s too lukewarmm!¡¹

    But it was so sad.

    It was the existence that also absorbed simr legends from other worlds too that was the genuine thing. Because of that, the solidness of their existence was despairingly different.

    The female oni who even lookedscivious from getting intoxicated with battle, the real Shuten Douji¨D¨DYaya no HIdzuki also raised her leg and stomped it on the ground.

    The bottom of her kimono fluttered. The voluptuous thigh that could instigate a male¡¯s carnal desire extremely was exposed. Her refined vermilion wooden clogs that was without any scratch raised a high pitched stomping sound, shaking the earth.

    It was exactly the same special move. There was an overwhelming difference between their physiques and weight.

    However, the result was one-sided.

    The fierce quake that the five horned Shuten Douji unleashed was swallowed by an even greater quake. His six meters huge body wasunched up like a joke. He fluttered in the sky together with his two broken legs.

    Hidzuki stepped forward to press the attack with an enchanting smile tugged on her lips.

    There,

    ¡¸GAAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    ¡¸oOOOOOOOO!!¡¹

    Two other huge onis rushed from her left and right. One of them was a part of Mountain Ooe¡¯s big four¨D¨Dthe blue oni Kuma Douji. The other one was the red oni, Kane Douji. They had two horns and face that looked exactly like oni mask.

    ¡¸Ye two hath been reduced into really ugly me, so pitiful, pitiful indeed!¡¹

    She slightly bent back before headbutting back the fist of Kane Douji at her right.

    The fist that was as hard as steel payed the sound of ss breaking and lost against Hidzuki¡¯s forehead. Kane Douji was overturned backward from the impact.

    Although, the pincer attack seeded. Kuma Douji at the leftnded a body blow at Hidzuki¡¯s defenseless side with all his might.

    ¡¸Kahah¡¹

    Was that the sound of breath leaking out from her lung? Or else was it aughing voice?

    Even though the raw sound made it clear that Hidzuki received damage, the person herself wasn¡¯t putting an expression of pain or anger on her face. There was only a smile of enjoyment there.

    Right after that, Hidzuki¡¯s left hand grabbed Kuma Douji¡¯s arm and held him in ce. She stepped forward with her pivot foot slightly sinking into the ground.

    A full power attack had to be repaid with full power attack.

    Her right fist that was fully pushed by centrifugal force hit Kuma Douji¡¯s face. The attack that was swung down from diagonally above didn¡¯t send Kuma Douji flying. His face was mmed on the ground with Hidzuki¡¯s face still sinking into it.

    The ground quaked for who knew how many time it was. The hard ground was blown away in a round shape. Kuma Douji¡¯s face flew off in a state like a crushed tomato.

    ¡¸Ye made the title of four heavenly kings cry!¡¹

    Hidzuki casually kicked away Kuma Douji¡¯s headless body. Then right after that Kane Douji who had gotten of his feet mmed his body to her.

    ¡¸GAaaAAA!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahah, so ye still like sumo as usual!¡¹

    *DON-* Kane Douji grappled her with a sound that was like an explosion. Hidzuki¡¯s feet didn¡¯t even stumble. It was as though Kane Douji was mming on a giant wall.

    But, it seemed that he didn¡¯t mind it. Kane Douji lowered down his waist heavily after that. It seemed that his objective wasn¡¯t sumo, but to hold her in ce.

    The proof of that was the new oni who leaped forward from behind her in a superb timing. He swung down a snapped giant tree down like a club.

    Hidzuki looked back at that from across her shoulder. However, she only kept watching with a smile without even trying to dodge.

    There was a thunderous sound with the sound of destruction at the same time. *Crack crack*¨D¨Dit was the club that broke.

    ¡¸My goodness, Ibaraki. Ye art also looking really ugly there.¡¹

    Ibaraki Douji. Shuten Douji¡¯s right hand man and his second inmand. There were many views about this oni. Some said that she was a female oni and Shuten Douji¡¯s lover. Some said that he was his son. But as expected, this oni¡¯s appearance was exactly like a two horned oni depicted in story.

    Judging from Hidzuki¡¯s pitying words, perhaps the real thing was a female oni as well as a beautiful one at that.

    Ibaraki Douji tossed away the remain of improvised club in his hand. Arge grin split Hidzuki¡¯s face and she gestured with her finger tip at him toe at her.

    Ibaraki Douji let out a roar of fury and drew back his fist. An ominous chilling aura was converging andpressed into it.

    From appearance that fist was filled with a destructive power. That fist was mmed toward Hidzuki¡¯s beautiful face mercilessly. A terrific thunderous sound of hitting flesh burst out. Grasses and leaves fluttered in the air and dust from the ground was blown away in a radiating shape.

    But, as expected Hidzuki was unwavering. Her head only bent back a little. Her smile also was still unchanging.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good fist!¡¹

    Instantly, a rough attack that didn¡¯t contain even the slightest principle of martial art sunk into Ibaraki Douji¡¯s sr plexus. His body bent into the shape of ¡®<¡¯, his stomach caved in the shape of fist, and hisrge body was sent flying deep into the forest like a pinball.

    Hidzuki also tore away Kane Douji who was holding her down by knee kicking him to the air before she immediately pierced his stomach with an overarm stroke. And then he was swung around in that midair crucified state before getting thrown toward the five horned Shuten Douji who had just finished regenerating his limbs.

    The momentum that was hard to believeing from being thrown by such slender arm felt exactly like a cannon shot. Right after the impact, the two onis were sent flying together and mowed down the trees on their path.

    ¡¸Hmm? I shouldst have destroyed their catalyst just now¡­¡­¡¹

    Multiple roars ovepped.

    Actually the remaining four heavenly kings¨D¨DHoshikuma Douji and Torakuma Douji had finished regenerating from when she pulverized their upper body at the beginning. Now they were returning here. From the presences, it seemed that it was also the same with Ibaraki Douji, Kuma Douji, and Kane Douji.

    Hoshikuma Douji and Torakuma Douji ignored Hidzuki to head behind her. She chased after them with a thunderous stomp.

    ¡¸To ignore yer leader like this, how cold art ye two!¡¹

    She caught up to them instantly and grabbed the head of the two from behind. Then she immediately threw them behind her.

    Five horned Shuten Douji and Ibaraki Douji who had finished regenerating and returned caught them. Kane Douji and Kuma Douji also returned with footsteps that shook the earth.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸oOOOOOOOOOO!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Their fighting spirit hadn¡¯t weakened. They had no sanity and put under control of someone else, however, it could be felt that they were delighting in thebat.

    Seeing the offshoots of his subordinates like that made Hidzuki¡¯s mood to improve even better. Sheughed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a pity that the free will of ye all art thin. Although, it hath been so long since I hath a big fight! If a fight is an oni¡¯s glory, thene,e,eth at me! Entertain me!¡¹

    Ahah, ahahahahahah!! A loudugh resounded and the sea of trees was blown away at night by the storm of violence.

    That storm was too brutal for human, no, even for apparition. It was a dangerous area that might smash one¡¯s body and mind to bits just from the shockwave.

    And most of all, it was hard to approach Hidzuki right now.

    She was gleefully scattering around demonic aura. She wouldn¡¯t back away no matter what kind of attack she faced. She would happily receive it before paying back right away with double the power.

    An oni. She was truly an oni. This must be the actual meaning of the saying of strong like an oni.

    Trees were sent flying. The uneven terrain and tree roots were getting ttened as seconds passed by. A gaping open empty space was getting formed in the sea of trees.

    In the end, it was hard to say whether it was Hidzuki who was amazing that she could be fighting that peerlessly against multiple legendary high onis even if they were currently under biding, or if they were the one who were amazing that they could serve to at least put up a fight against the real oni boss as ¡°Shikigami¡±.

    Either way, it was and of death for only oni where no ordinary human could enter¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiih. The barrier is breakinggg~~~!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shu-Shuten Douji-samaa-, please don¡¯t overdo it with your yfulness-!!¡¹

    These two weren¡¯t ordinary people in a fashion.

    udia was desperately maintaining a barrier with her holy cross, while Hinata had been desperately calling out to Hidzuki since some time ago from inside that barrier.

    Just now Hoshikuma Douji and Torakuma Douji ignored Hidzuki was also because of the instruction from ¡°Shadow Monk¡± to remove the obstacles and the base at the shrine.

    ¡¸Fuh, I¡¯m also umting damage asionally here!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, mine beloved! Please forgiveth me! I¡¯m, having fun!¡¹

    ¡¸You yful rascal! I forgive you!¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t forgive her! Endou-sama! You almost let go of the binding just now because of her!¡¹

    At a slight distance away, there was Tamamo no Mae in the form of nine tailed fox being stitched on the ground. The lord pressed her down with a super gravity field there while Hinata was in the middle of preventing her from using her authority as well as exorcising her.

    But¡­¡­

    One time a pebble that Hidzuki fired like buckshot hit the back of the lord¡¯s head that he fainted for a moment, one time the shockwave that Hidzuki fired blew him away, one time an oni that was sent flying crashed on him and almost turned him into minced meat. It was a fact that coincidences had almost dispelled the binding several times.

    ¡­¡­Hidzuki-san, you aren¡¯t thinking of wanting to eat my flesh in the middle of the confusion aren¡¯t you? You aren¡¯t thinking that right? Right? The lord couldn¡¯t deny that he wanted to ask her that. Though he forgave her because he was in abyss lord mode!

    ¡¸M-more importantly, my princess!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my princess¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata-san! Don¡¯t be in a daze from that! The number of themon sense faction will decrease if even you turn strange!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, y-you¡¯re correct!¡¹

    It was great that the saintess and shrine maiden were deepening their friendship.

    Hidzuki began taking on the onis once more. At the same time Hinata who guessed what the lord was going to ask her made a conflicted look as she opened her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­My apologies. As expected from Tamamo no Mae, her status is too high. It doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯ll be able to take the ¡°binding¡±. I will continue exorcising her like this.¡¹

    Yes, Hinata tried putting Tamamo no Mae under her employ just like what she did with the ¡°three tailed fox¡±, but it seemed that it was impossible.

    Also she didn¡¯t mention this but, the fact that Hinata¡¯s protector, Kuzunoha had bad affinity with Tamamo no Mae also yed a part.

    Actually, Kuzunoha tended to consider Tamamo no Mae as an ¡°audacious and ill natured vixen¡± with dislike. Tamamo no Mae also tended to consider Kuzunoha as ¡°uninteresting and eyesore ill-natured vixen¡± with contempt.

    Their opinion to each other, it was like¡­¡­an uninhibited cheery girl who subsisted on part-time work with a diligent elite career woman.

    There, Rana who was positioned at the northern part defensive line contacted them.

    ¡ºThis is Ranainferna! Different enemies that aren¡¯t Shiki or apparition attacked! Their number is insane! It¡¯s more than a thousand! The defensive line here is already broken through!¡»

    Cold air was weaving in between the violent gales of the battle of onis.

    Hinata gasped in surprise and turned her gaze there. Resentment toward the living was reverberating from inside the dark forest. What appeared from there was transparent people and animals¡­¡­

    ¡¸A swarm of ghost!? Animal ghost too!? I can¡¯t believe they are using the resentment of the dead!¡¹

    There was necromancy technique of stuffing the thought of dead existence into the technique and gave them shape. If the caster used corpse, they would be able to create the so called jiangshi¨D¨Dan apparition of hopping vampire like in movie.

    As expected it seemed the enemy couldn¡¯t go as far as preparing a lot of corpses, but even just in the form of spirit, the ghosts were more than enough threat. They could steal the living¡¯s vitality just from staying near them. If left alone, their target would lose any will to live and became an invalid.

    ¡ºMost likely the rush of Ootakemaru and others were just a bait while sending this swarm of ghost is their real aim! That¡¯s a magnificent tactic even though it came from the enemy!¡»

    ¡ºThe hole in our defensive line is only at the northeast theater! We¡¯re continuing to hold back the Shiki and apparitions! We sent all of the injured to the shrine!¡»

    A report from Karm also arrived. It seemed there was nobody who got swallowed by the ghost swarm. Although a swarm of things that took away vitality was extremely bad in this situation.

    On top of that, the situation worsened even more.

    A roar that was so loud it felt like the whole sea of trees was shaken thundered. At the same time, a localized dark cloud suddenly started to form above the sky of the sea of trees some distance away.

    Right after that, lightning shed. The thunderous sound followed a beatter.

    A lightning fell nearby.

    ¡¸Whoops, as expected from an oni god! I can¡¯t hold back too much like this!¡¹

    The lord said that while getting cold sweat. Right after that, a huge body fell down with thunder and lightning behind him.

    The impact of hisnding pushed Hinata and Caludia who were going to use their technique to deal with the ghosts. They screamed ¡¸Kyah¡¹ as they tumbled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s you bastard ain¡¯t it? You bastard is the real one right? I know it! This damned human, darting around like insects!¡¹

    Yes, the oni god that the lord¡¯s clones had been facing¨D¨Dwas Ootakemaru.

    He had lost one arm and one eye. One of the horns that were his pride was also broken. There were even deep gashes and holes on his body. And most of all, his neck had been shed until the middle.

    But, he had greatly snapped that he paid no mind to them all.

    Well, it was the lord who became his opponent. Of course he would snap. From the lord¡¯s speech and action. He had snapped so much that he didn¡¯t hesitate to do suicide attack as long as he could take down the abyss lord together with him¨D¨Dhe seeded to summon lightning just before his neck was chopped. It paid off and the attack blew up the clone.

    Ootakemaru¡¯s immense and thick demonic aura brought a bit of lull to the battlefield. The aura that distorted even the air stopped the ghosts and the onis of Mountain Ooe because of their instinctual wariness.

    Ootakemaru¡¯s gaze caught Hidzuki in the middle of that.

    ¡¸Yoo, Shuteen! I¡¯m going to kill the human who trick¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I told you that it¡¯s impossible, evil oni of cmity!¡¹

    ¡¸Hidzuki is certainly a beauty but, you put your unsightliness in disy when your attention got diverted like that!!¡¹

    ¡¸Look at me! Say only my name! I am the oni killer who shall take thy head!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Fuhahahahahahah!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Daaaaaaaaah, annoying! This bastard keep popping out again again and again! In addition every single one of their action is just goddamn annoying!¡¹

    Certainly.

    The clones that leaped out from the lord popped out even more clones from their body. This rapid increase in number made it even more annoying.

    Also, the lord¡¯s current ¡°coolness depth¡± was Level III.

    Previously his clones wouldn¡¯t be able to produce clones on their own unless he was at thest depth Level V, but after going through repeated Abyssgatefication and deathly battles, right now his clones could produce other clones even when he was just at Level III, although there was limit to the number.

    Ootakemaru roared after his conversation with Hidzuki was disturbed. Sword,nce, arrow¡­¡­the authority to produce ice weapons urately targeted the real body of the lord who was holding down the nine tails. They were fired.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Be engulfed in abyss¨D¨D¡±Severance Cmity¡±!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The ice weapons were swallowed into a whirling ck gravity field.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Sink into hell¨D¨D¡±Cmity Sky¡±!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Guoh!?¡¹

    Ootakemaru was put under a super gravity field by three clones. He got pressed on the ground just like the nine tails.

    ¡¸I told you this is annoyingggg-¡¹

    But, it seemed that a restrain of that level was insufficient against the oni god. His authority of ¡°free flight¡± was an authority of gravity maniption in the first ce. He simply neutralized it and stood up.

    In addition, the fact that he was unable tond a lethal blow at all even though his opponent was just a mere human, and also that action and speech that were just screwing around (the person himself was very serious though) only served to fan up his rage even more. The oni god finally snapped and fully utilized his authority.

    ¡¸Comeee-, the dark clouds that steal the sun-!! Cover the mountain and trample thend with storm and firee!!¡¹

    That was the spell of the oni god. The secret technique to summon the dark cloud of disaster that didn¡¯t allow the sun to shine and covered thend with ghastly air.

    The moonlight was blocked. The dark cloud from before rapidly spread out. It covered the night sky in the blink of eye. Lightning shed and wind and rain began to blow heavily.

    ¡¸This is just troublesomeee. I¡¯m going to destroy everything. With that only Shuten will remain behind right?¡¹

    In the end he was just an existence that was summoned by ¡°Shadow Monk¡±. His connection to cross to this world was just the catalyst and the summoning technique, so naturally there was a ¡°binding¡± put on him. Just the fact that he had a clear will like now was already shocking.

    In other words, his power was far inferiorpared to his real body in the fairy world. In addition, he should also be weakened by the technique of Hinata and udia before this.

    Even so, he was still this powerful.

    Even put under limitation, the oni god of legend caused such cataclysm.

    Because of that, the lull in the battlefield was broken. The oni group of Mountain Ooe and the ghosts also started moving as though they had been reminded of their summoner¡¯s order. A violent tornado also stretched out from the dark cloud, and rain of fire began toe down.

    ¡¸On Kirikiri Unhatta!!¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s voice was filled with piercing fighting spirit despite its youthfulness. It became a crisp and clear words of power that washed away the oni god¡¯s ghastly aura. A moment of pause was forced on the apparitions.

    ¡¸ire-sama! Please put up a protection from disaster!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, understood! I will protect this battlefield by putting my title as the strongest saintess on the line! ¨D¨DO lord, you built a fortress in preparation against enmity, for the sake of quell the enemy and those with grudge. I beseech you to invite your pious believers into the sacred pce that drive away the cmity!¡¹

    The holy cross emitted a radiance like never before. The full power barrier from the saintess who had stopped holding back became a spreading dome of light. That technique that was sublimated by artifact possessed an efficacy that wasn¡¯t inferior at all anymore than the original ¡°Holy Severance¡±.

    The canopy of light blocked the storm, fire rain, and even lightning and didn¡¯t allow them to reach the ground.

    ¡¸Endou-sama! Shuten Douji-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, understood.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    Zenki (on trial) and Gouki (unofficial) faced the onis in order to protect their temporary princess.

    It wasn¡¯t just the five horned Shuten Douji. As expected, Ootakemaru was also regenerating already. Rather than because of their original ability, the regeneration must be because of the support from ¡°Shadow Monk¡±. Even if their catalyst was destroyed, there was no doubt that the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± could reform them back through their technique as long as they weren¡¯tpletely annihted.

    In that case, they only needed to destroy that technique itself.

    Hinata¡¯s hand that was forming sword seal four vertical lines and five horizontal lines and nine-character charm for warding off evil. Then with a flowing motion, the thumb and index finger of her loosely opened right hand connected with the thumb and middle finger of her left hand to form a hand sign¨D¨Dthe sign of turning the Dharma wheel.

    ¡¸The binding rope that allow no looseness, it won¡¯t always be in an immovable heart. Om Bishi bishi Kara kara Shibari Sowaka!¡¹

    That was the dharma of immovable golden binding. It was an esoteric ritual to bind the harmful spirits like the dead human spirits and animal spirits and exorcised them.

    Streaks of light ran through the forest¡¯s ground like a spider web. It expanded with Hinata at the center and entwined at the thousand spirits of the dead unopposed, stopping their movement. It even became rope of light that bound the onis and nine tails.

    But, it didn¡¯t just end there as to be foretold by the vast willpower that ascended even further.

    ¡¸Tsk, this is fucking ridiculous! Not only there was that western oni, now there is this little girl! Just what the hell is going on with the world of this era!!¡¹

    Ootakemaru had a look of rage. However, there was anxiety that couldn¡¯t be hidden there as he roared.

    Ice weapons flew every which way. His immense physical strength brought about pure destruction, but,

    ¡¸Ku-ku-ku, allow me to apologize for my rudeness of saving my strength in battle!¡¹

    ¡¸But, there is not a single thing that I can give to you!¡¹

    ¡¸Just stay quietly in the fairy world while drinking sake!!¡¹

    The lord demolished his foothold using earth tonjutsu, swallowed his attack with ¡°Severance Cmity¡±, and repeatedly bisected his limbs with de of scorching heat.

    Even though the physical strength between the two of them couldn¡¯t bepared, the lord was simply more skilled. The numerous humane finessepletely stopped the oni god¡¯s advance in its track.

    Naturally, the nine tailed fox also had multiple clones applying ¡°Cmity Sky¡± on her so she couldn¡¯t make any move. Asst resort he fired lightning attack randomly, but short swords that were enveloped in lightning tonjutsu served as lightning rod that blocked the attack.

    ¡¸I hath a lot of fun. Ye all, let¡¯s continue thister at the other side.¡¹

    There was no more roar that could be heard. The force of Mountain Ooe was losing their volume from getting gouged and sent flying by every attack of Hidzuki¡¯s fists.

    And then, all the other apparitions also¨D¨Ddidn¡¯t regenerate.

    The willpower of purification that filled this ce, Hinata¡¯s willpower was crushing away the support magic from ¡°Shadow Monk¡±.

    There, the finishing blow was dealt.

    ¡¸Kiitsu kiitsu tachimachi unka (ÆæÒ»ÆæÒ»¤¿¤Á¤Þ¤Áë…Ï¼¤ò½Y¤Ö¡£ÓîÄÚ°Ë·½¤´¤Û¤¦¤Á¤ç¤¦¤Ê¤ó¡¢¤¿¤Á¤Þ) ¨D¨D¡¹ (TN: Yeah, I tried tranting it and no luck. I found out that this is also a spell that appeared in Tokyo Ravens, but even there it was left untranted)

    The way the lustrous raven ck hair and the pure white kariginu fluttered was indescribably mystical.

    Hinata¡¯s eyes that were closed for concentration snapped wide open.

    ¡¸ Kiitsu kiitsu tachimachi kant(ÆæÒ»ÆæÒ»¤¿¤Á¤Þ¤Á¸ÐÍ¨¡¢ÈçÂÉÁî)(Order)-!!¡¹

    The incantation that built a rapport with the origin of heaven and earth, the supernatural being that governed over vitality¨D¨DTaiichi Shinkun resounded sonorously.

    Hinata¡¯s body that contained enormous amount of mystical power overflowed with terrific amount of willpower. A radiance that felt like it was overwriting the night into noon swept over the battlefield.

    It was a radiance that swept away malice and miasma.

    This time the spirits of the dead were washed away helplessly by the wave of light and vanished. Ootakemaru and other onis that had lost the power to regenerate with bodies that were covered in wounds were also given a lethal damage.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never give uppppp, Shuteennn! Humansss!¡¹

    The apparitions fell apart as they vanished. Part of their corpse that served as the catalyst tumbled out from inside their body. They also crumbled as though they had been put through a heavy burden.

    The battlefield near the shrine that was flooded by that many enemies had fallen silent with only the gunshots repeatedly ringing out from far away could be heard.

    ¡¸Fuhaah, hau, hiu~¡¹

    The light popped and Hinata dispersed out the mystical power before she sunk down on the ground. As expected, it seemed she had used up considerable amount of power. Her gant look was ckening down sloppily.

    ¡¸Nfuuh, haa haa~¨D¨Dpigyaa!?¡¹

    There, udia who dismissed the ¡°Holy Severance¡± also sank down on the ground¨D¨Dalmost. The holy cross that she was unable to support fell on her. Her face was sandwiched on the hard ground. She let out a scream that was unbefitting for a saintess.

    ¡ºIt was Hinata-chan just now wasn¡¯t it! Kuku, as expected from the woman that this ¡°Abyss Cenicienta(Abyss¡¯s first wife)¡± recognized. She has performed a feat that doesn¡¯t disgrace her position as fifth seat! Be proud!¡»

    ¡¸Trantion, great job Hinata-chan, good girl! Something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you very much, ire-sama. But, umm, I somehow get it so¡­¡­first you need to get out from being pinned down like that.¡¹

    Fuh, it won¡¯t be that much of a hardship if I can do that with my own power¡­¡­udia said to somehow maintain her dignity as the senior while her eyes were turning tearful from her pathetic state.

    Hinata tried to push off the holy cross with all her strength despite her weary state, but her base power was no different at all from a little girl her age, so there was only her voice ¡¸Uu~nn, uu~nn¡¹ from doing her best echoing through the area in vain.

    Unexpectedly, the one who first reached out to help with the difficulty of the strongest shrine maiden and saintess was,

    ¡¸What art ye two doing.¡¹

    Hidzuki. She lifted up the holy cross lightly with one hand.

    ¡¸T-thank you very much, Shuten Douji-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, my thanks.¡¹

    For some reason the lord who normally would help out immediately was standing some distance away looking like he was leaning on something even though there was nothing to lean on. He was crossing his arms with a stance of watching over the happening as he sighed fuh.

    It seemed the reason for that was this.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hidzuki¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s instinct whispered the meaning of the word that she certainly heard just now. She lifted up her head with a taken aback look. Simrly, udia who also heard what Hidzuki said just now as a word with meaning was also looking dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Mine name is Yaya no Hidzuki.¡¹

    She allowed them to learn her true name. Hidzuki mentioned her name while looking aside, looking like she was a bit embarrassed. It made Hinata felt bewilderment first before happiness.

    ¡¸We still haven¡¯t reached the resolution though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t ye exorcise onis whose status equaled mine just now? Continuing the trial any further than this wouldst simply be redundant isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Apparently it was like that. Hinata who said ¡°I can exorcise you. I¡¯ll be watching you for my whole life¡± before this to Hidzuki was certainly not just giving an empty threat at that time.

    And most of all, at this present time Hidzuki had recognized in her heart that she was a great character who was worthy to have Shuten Douji as her Zenki.

    Seeing Hidzuki obstinately avoiding to meet her gaze from embarrassment made Hinata to feel embarrassed too. Her cheeks blushed.

    ire¡¯s eyes darted around. She realized that she was also allowed to call Hidzuki with her true name, but she was vividly getting the out of ce feeling ¡¸Whaat with this atmosphere¡­¡­¡¹ that it was real awkward for her.

    ¡¸Nnn, then¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aye¡¹

    ¡¸Hidzuki-sama¡­¡­I¡¯m going to take a little rest in order to recover, so can I ask you to protect me during that time?¡¹

    ¡¸I am yer Zenki, princess. Be resolute.¡¹

    ¡¸T-then, cough¨D¨DHidzuki, protect me.¡¹

    ¡¸I swear that I wouldst not let anyone touch even a single hair on ye.¡¹

    The atmosphere really felt like what¡¯s with this moood~. udia was asking for help with her gaze, so the lord turned invisible and quietly led her away.

    ¡¸I know this! This kind of scene is what you called ¡°precious¡± isn¡¯t it! Daww, how precious!¡¹

    The words of Rana who hade back here without anyone noticing smashed the atmosphere in a good meaning.

    ¡¸Ranainferina, you came back?¡¹

    Abyss lord tilted his head. Rana changed her atmosphere to a crisp one and reported.

    ¡¸Yes, Abyssgate. I guessed that you might be exhausted now, so I¡¯m her to increase the security.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying that my presence here alone is insufficient?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s for just in case. ¡­¡­The wind is noisy. Most likely, they¡¯re going toe.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, I see. Indeed, I myself thought that the wind is crying a little.¡¹

    udia covered her face. She couldn¡¯t keep up with the embarrassing talk! Of course, Hinata and Hidzuki too!

    But, it seemed the two¡¯s fear was right on the money. A call came.

    ¡ºThis is Vanessa(Assassin team)! Reporting. Shadow Monk is showing movement!¡»

    ¡ºThis is Barnard(Saber 1)! It¡¯s the same here, we confirmed a silhouette apanying the apparitions!¡»

    In addition,

    ¡ºK-Kousukee! Something came out hereee! A strange thing came out from the spring! Helppp!¡»

    There was also reinforcement request from Emily. In addition,

    ¡¸! I won¡¯t let you!!¡¹

    The lord reacted to something. He instantly appeared behind Hinata and swung his short sword in a sh.

    With that, *gin-* a hard metal sound rang out from empty space with sparks scattered. He couldn¡¯t see anything but when heunched a spinning kick to the empty air, a faint voice ¡¸guh¡¹ of pain leaked out.

    Something was there. The impact caused it to show itself.

    It was a person dressed in ck. He looked like a kabuki stage assistant dressed in ck, with a mask covering his face. That mask had a pentagram drew on it in the color of blood.

    An invisibility that couldn¡¯t be detected until after he was just a moment away from attacking, and the fact that he was able to enter until this deep. It made everyone here to gulp. The lord put Hinata behind him and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡¸So you are a practitioner from ¡°Shadow Monk¡± huh?¡¹

    The answer was¨D¨Dgiven in the form of killing intent and assassin de.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Northwest of the sea of trees, inside the forest near Lake Motosu, a ¡°Shadow Monk¡± was making a grave expression behind his mask of blood colored pentagram. He was ring at the center of the sea of trees.

    ¡ºEverything is for the sake of the nation. For the mothend¡­¡­no, the dragon¡­¡­reviving the dragon is for the mothend¡¯s sake¡­¡­nothing is more important than the dragon¡¯s existence¡­¡­yes, everything is¨D¨D¨D¨D¡»

    The voice was muttering foreign words.

    That person who was themander of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± had several subordinates around him but¡­¡­nobody paid any attention to his unusual state. Even the person himself didn¡¯t look like he was aware of it.

    It was only natural.

    Everyone of them was in the same state and muttering the same words after all.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go.¡»

    The subordinates obeyed themander¡¯s words like usual.

    ¡ºEverything is¨D¨Dfor the revival of the dragon.¡»

    There was also nobody in this ce who harbored any doubt toward those words.

    The gong of the second round of the sea of trees defense battle was sounded.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Kyuubi¡­¡­she got 13 km-ed, or squashed¡­¡­she isn¡¯t a youkai who should be in sandbag role by any means, I really like her, but for some reason she got this kind of treatment in this main story. Really sorry. I want to give her a proper active role one day. Perhaps I¡¯ll try making her get into a fight with Kuzunoha and Hiuata in theter chapter¡­¡­

    ¡ùThe second PV of anime season 2 has been published. The opening song is also revealed. The song is cool¡­¡­. Please check it by all means!

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422

    <b> Abyss Lord Chapter Three Defensive Battle of the Sea of Trees ¢Û Searching For Stomach Medicine</b>

    Going slightly back in time.

    After a bit of time passed since the defensive battle of sea of trees Aokigahara started.

    Kousuke and others were tightly defending against the big swarm of ¡°Shiki¡± and apparition while keeping their energy expenditure at minimum. At that time, inside the sea of trees near Lake Motosu that was located at the northwest of Mountain Fuji¡¯s sea of trees, a single man dressed in ck was holding his head at his wits¡¯ end.

    ¡ºJust what is going on¡­¡­since when Japan be a nest of monster like this-¡»

    His face and stature were unclear because of the ck coat and the mask of blood colored pentagram he wore. His voice also sounded extremely neutral because a technique was used to mask it.

    But, the voice that was talking in the mainnd¡¯snguage was shaking really hard. It was unknown whether the trembling came from rage, fear, or bewilderment though. In addition, it also felt like there was fatigue seeping out faintly from the voice.

    This man was the suprememander in the battle between ¡°Shadow Monk¡± versus Japan¨D¨D¡±Zhen YingTrue Shadow¡±.

    All the members of the organization were given the character ¡°Ó°Ying¡± in their name without exception along with another character to differentiate their job. That was the reason he had a female name.

    Normally he was the very definition of being calm and collected that even his subordianates wondered whether he had no emotion at all. But the subordinates around him were in the state of half bewildered and half sympathizing at Zhen Ying¡¯s state.

    Of course, all of them were wearing blood colored pentagram mask so their expression couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Now then, if asked what was the cause that made Zhen Ying who was entrusted with themand of wrestling control of a country and leading 200 casters ended up in such state¡­¡­it went without mention.

    ¡ºReport. ¡­¡­200 ¡°Shiki¡± has been dispatched. Should we add more?¡»

    ¡ºObviously. Don¡¯t ease up on them.¡»

    ¡ºBut, five people are already rendered invalid from the use of the ¡°Mirror¡±¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºEven then do it! Their ammos and techniques and barrier should be limited! Use the Mirror to the limit!¡»

    ¡ºTsu. Acknowledged¡»

    ¡°Mirror¡±¨D¨Dthat was none other than the reason why the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± was able to throw overwhelming number of ¡°Shiki¡± to the battlefield.

    It was one of the secret treasure in the possession of ¡°Shadow Monk¡±. It was an ancient foldable mirror. If a ¡°Shiki¡± that was created beforehand was put into one side of the ¡°Mirror¡± surface, the image would be reflected to the other surface and the ¡°Shiki¡± there could be mass produced as long as the item user¡¯s mental strength couldst.

    Furthermore, it had a secret technique where the ¡°Mirror¡± could be magically connected to another mirror. With that it was possible to materialize the Shiki in another location using the world inside the mirror as intermediary.

    This was the reason why Kousuke couldn¡¯t determine the location of the Shiki¡¯s appearance. Because the Shikis were sent through the small mirrors that were scattered everywhere in the sea of trees. Even locating them was difficult.

    However, even though they continuously threw more than a hundred Shikis from every direction at the enemies without stopping¨D¨D

    ¡ºWhy can¡¯t they break through!¡»

    Yes, they couldn¡¯t break through.

    ¡ºEven before that, my strongest apparitions all got done in with one strike right from the start! What the¡­¡­hell is this¡­¡­¡»

    It couldn¡¯t be helped because the opponent was the lord.

    At the start of the battle, the apparition that the lord easily defeated as the signal of the battle¡¯s beginning was actually none other than the strongest trump card that Zhen Ying possessed.

    He hoped that the battle would be over by using that. Or rather he thought that his trump card could definitely do it.

    And yet,

    ¡ºIn the first ce why! Why is there other forces than onmyouji here! Why is Vatican¡¯s exorcists here!? Why is Britain¡¯s special force here!? Why is bullet effective here!? And most of all that group of jokes! What¡¯s the point wearing rabbit ears decoration in battle huh! And yet they¡¯re abnormally strong! Where did they pop out from!?¡»

    ¡ºP-please calm yourself Zhen Ying. Beposed¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯mposed! I¡¯m calmly cursing the absurdity of this world!¡»

    That couldn¡¯t be called as beingposed though¡­¡­the subordinate looked like he wanted to say that. That caused Zhen Ying to gasp as he returned to his senses and looked around.

    Even his subordinates who were currently busy sending curses in desperation were paying attention to him.

    No good. Absurd things keep showing up one after another, but I¡¯m the supreme fieldmander of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± in the battle against Japan. I got to show calm and unwavering figure to my subordinates. He thought as he cleared his throat.

    ¡ºWhat of the remaining apparitions? How many of the enemies they have reduced?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­That¡¯s, it¡¯s¡»

    ¡ºWhat, speak clearly.¡»

    ¡ºHalf of the apparitions still remained. The enemies number have been considerably whittled down¡­¡­I think.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Wait. What do you mean ¡°I think¡±?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­The enemies that should have been defeated, they are already in the frontline again when I noticed¡­¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­It must be the onmyoujis who dispelled the curse. If several of the truly powerful like Fujiwara Hinata are excluded, the rests are clearly weaker than us. Perhaps they are using some kind of magical tool to assist their effort? If that¡¯s the case then there is no way they will be able to keep it up forever right?¡»

    ¡ºNo, for some reason even enemies who got heavy injuries like torn limbs by Shiki or apparition are returning to the frontline in a healthy state somehow.¡»

    ¡ºGoddammit-!!!¡»

    Zhen Ying stamped his foot on the ground. To repeat, usually he was the very picture of calm and collected. Rather, he was a high ranked magician who was d in an atmosphere of menace and gloom that was worthy of a residence of the darkness.

    His subordinates never saw him acted like this¡­¡­it couldn¡¯t be helped that they unconsciously took a step back after seeing this.

    ¡ºYou aren¡¯t telling me that all of them are immortal aren¡¯t you!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­At the very least, it will be impossible to kill ¡°that person¡± as long as we don¡¯t take down the real body.¡»

    Because no matter how many of him were taken down, the clones would crawly out from anywhere without end. His subordinate¡¯s voice also sounded powerless.

    ¡ºZhen Ying. As expected, we don¡¯t have any other option than a direct attack.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s out of the question. You understand right? We can¡¯t leave any definite proof that our homnd is involved with this.¡»

    Their first strategy of making a fixed match was already crumbling. To make their second strategy of waking up the ¡°Dragon¡± and sending reinforcement to make the other side indebted to them a sess, they couldn¡¯t leave any proof of their involvement behind no matter what, even if everyone already heavily suspected them.

    They were wearing mask of blood colored pentagram to change other people¡¯s perception was also because the risk of going into directbat was too high. It would be too horrible if by some chance one of them got captured. The best way was to use apparitions and magic to do remote controlled attack while hiding themselves. As long as there was no proof, they could leave the rest to their formidable diplomatster to slip away from any usation.

    ¡ºWe¡¯d be better off retreating rather than allowing the enemy to obtain proof. That¡¯s the instruction from headquarters. Keep hiding with all your strength like now while attacking from afar. If it doesn¡¯t work¡­¡­we¡¯ll retreat.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­We¡¯re going to give up on a rich sacred ground like Japan?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not something for us to decide. The headquarters, and consequently the mothend will be the one to decide.¡»

    Certainly, Japan was an excellent sacred ground. To an abnormal degree at that.

    China¡¯s sacred grounds starting from Kunlun Mountains were top ss, but a small ind country like this rivaled them. Not just that, the sacred ground here was increasing in strength since several months ago.

    It wasn¡¯t because this was thend of the far east where the power of dragon¡¯s vine flowed into.

    It was as though thisnd was living creature that drew in dragon¡¯s vine power to devour it.

    Thisnd was the greatest sacred ground that was growing even more abundant as time passed.

    It was vexing. As a single practitioner, no, for all the practitioners, thisnd right now was a treasure ind that made all of them droll.

    However.

    They were the country¡¯s shadow. A shadow would never move away from the main body and moved on its own. As befitting a shadow, they would only follow the real body the whole time.

    If it was for the sake of their homnd, they would happily sip mud and dirtied themselves. Even if it was something that they thought to be mistaken as a human, they would kill their own feeling and offered their loyalty.

    Even in this battle, if even the option of retreat was cut away from them, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill themselves so that no proof would remain behind. It didn¡¯t matter even if they had to use extremely gruesome method like throwing themselves into the dragon¡¯s vine or ordering their bound apparition to eat them.

    Selfless devotion. Everything was for the sake of their homnd.

    That was the absolutely unshakable principle of ¡°Shadow Monk¡±.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t let up with the curses and ¡°Shikis¡±. Order the apparitions to focus on long range attack. We¡¯re going to whittle them down by maintaining our overwhelming quantity. It will be our victory if we can overwhelm the enemy¡¯s capacity before dawn.¡»

    Conversely, it would be their defeat if they couldn¡¯t do that. After that they would retreat ormit suicide.

    Zhen Ying made such decision following their n at the beginning. His subordinates saluted him.

    There, another subordinate came with a radio in one hand. Her looked somewhat gloomy.

    Zhen Ying¡¯s face behind his mask was twitching hard.

    You got a bad news right! That¡¯s it right! I don¡¯t want to hear! He was radiating a thick intent of not wanting to listen.

    ¡º¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡»

    He asked with a voice that was devoid of all emotions. The subordinate hesitated for a bit before reporting.

    ¡ºZhen Ying, Dao YingReverse Shadow contacted us.¡»

    That was the name of the captain of the unit that was engaged with the mission to pollute the dragon¡¯s vein in Kyoto. The bad premonition was swelling bigger and bigger.

    It seemed that the call had been picked up, so Zhen Ying wordlessly held out his hand. His subordinate timidly handed the radio. Zhen Ying calmed down his feeling for a moment before speaking ¡ºReport¡» into the radio.

    Then,

    ¡ºZhen Ying! Permission to retreat! The mission failed! It¡¯s impossible to continue! We aren¡¯t any match here! That child, that child is a monster!¡»

    ¡ºWait, calm down. Give me the detailed report. Who is this child? What do you mean by monster?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a little girl! That¡¯s-, that¡¯s the returnee Nagumo Hajime¡¯s-. Stolen-, all of our apparitions-. Not only that, even Japan¡¯s youkais are gathering and working together-. Even though that child isn¡¯t casting any magic or putting any binding, why are they all listening to her!? This is just like Hyakki Yakou! The swordsman guarding her is also abnormal! Her skill is inhuman! The curses were cut! Shit-, give us permission to retreat right away! At this rate even the choice to dispose ourselves will¨D¨D¡»

    *Pshew* The call was cut off. Suddenly.

    As silence filled the area, even more additional blow came in the form of a multiple call. His subordinates all contacted him in fear simultaneously.

    The result,

    ¡ºReport from Shu YingFar Shadow. A sea of trees manifested in Britain¡¯s sacred ground. They can¡¯t even reach the temporarily nicknamed ¡°Origin Sacred Tree¡± due to the thick mist and what seemed to be powerful apparitions. Their force is half destroyed.¡»

    ¡ºZhen Ying, a report. About the mission to win over the returnees using their rtives¡­¡­Zhi YingSole Shadow and his men apparently has returned home without anyone notcing and, they¡­¡­for some reason they rampaged in the headquarters while screaming justice. They have been apprehended.¡»

    ¡ºN n e A A A e-¡»

    ¡º¡ºZhen Ying!?¡»¡»

    A voice that sounded like the growl of an apparition came out from Zhen Ying¡¯s mouth. His subordinates had never heard him made such sound.

    Is he losing his sanity!? His subordinates wondered in fear.

    There, even more report that gouged out Zhen Ying¡¯s stomach came.

    ¡ºReport from Ying CongShadow Lesser. Our path of retreat has been cut off by Japan¡¯s special force.¡»

    ¡ºN n ¨C¡»

    ¡ºFortunately their invisibility hasn¡¯t been breached, so there is no loss of personnel but, as expected the terrain advantage lies with the other side. All the routes to reach our vehicles has been blockaded. Also¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡­¡­also, what?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Our escape vehicles, or rather all of the vehicles that seem suspicios¡­¡­umm¡­¡­it seems that all of their wheels has been punctured.¡»

    ¡ºThey are doing that kind of act that is like a petty crime!?¡»

    ¡ºAlso, perhaps to mark the vehicles that seem to be particrly suspicious, they even drew anime character illustration on the front ss using spray¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºThey¡¯re no more than a delinquent gang already-¡»

    This is-, something like this-, is this the way Japan¡¯s dark side operateee-!! Blood rushed to his head as he thought that. But, his stomach immediately sent him a griping pain in despondency.

    My stomach, it hurts¡­¡­someone, give me stomach medicine¡­¡­

    Zhen Ying wanted to make suchin but, however, he didn¡¯t yield as someone who loved his homnd more than anybody else.

    ¡ºN-not yet. This is still not over yet¡­¡­¡»

    He scolded his heart that threatened to break down and straightened his back strongly. He filled his voice with a dominating aura.

    ¡ºThe preparation to wake up Japan¡¯s three great youkais?¡»

    ¡ºIt won¡¯t be long.¡»

    ¡ºAnd the ghost swarm?¡»

    ¡ºReady anytime.¡»

    ¡ºGood, notify all forces! We¡¯re going to vite the enemy camp itself with miasma and impurity. Muster all the mystical power you have!¡»

    They had prepared the remains of Japan¡¯s three great youkais just in case. It was a secret art, a special awakening technique that transformed the youkai as foretold in legend into ¡°Shikigami¡± just as the caster imagined. The technique was beingpleted.

    This was one of their trump cards. As long as the caster hadn¡¯t run out of energy, it was possible for the Shikigami to regenerate super fast because in the end it was just a Shikigami that was patterned after the caster¡¯s imagination.

    In addition, they also used the secret art of wide range extermination, by killing human mentally through polluting their sanity and vitality.

    Aspensation, the caster¡¯s own mind would be remarkably fatigued and their resistance against curse would be temporarily reduced drastically but¡­¡­

    In the current situation where all of their strategies had failed, it was unknown when the headquarters would issue the order to retreat.

    And most of all, the enemy¡¯s trump card that led to the failure of those strategies was just too unreasonable.

    Theirck of informationnded a fatal blow to them at this point. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if right now, even at this very moment they would get annihted totally due to unexpectedbat force or attack that waspletely outside of their imagination.

    If he assumed the worst, then the time the three great youkais were awakened would be the time to attack.

    He decided his course of action with such thinking. Then some time passed.

    With focus, mystical force that was put under binding upon binding filled all the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± members hiding in the sea of trees. It was then, the report that he had been waiting impatiently for came.

    ¡ºThe three great youkais are awakened!¡»

    ¡ºRelease them!¡»

    Roars burst out. Not only the three great youkais, even the onis who were their subordinates were also freed.

    In addition, the extremely repulsive and powerful deadly curse of filth was alsopleted. The curse flooded toward the enemy camp like a tsunami.

    And then¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨Dsomehow they got easily exorcised.

    Just by two magicians. An exorcist and an onmyouji. The exorcism waspleted in an instant with a soul stirring light.

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºZhe, Zhen Ying?¡»

    ¡ºThe ghosts-!! Release them!¡»

    ¡ºY-yes-¡»

    Zhen Ying was silent for a moment, before the face behind the mask turned serious.

    Something like willpower came out inrge chunk from inside his body. He was feeling a horrible lethargy that made him wanted to fall on his knee even now, but rather than paying attention to that, his mind was feeling overwhelmed by the fact that he refused to ept.

    About that, well, he wouldn¡¯t say that the technique just now was the strongest magic of ¡°Shadow Monk¡±, and the top ranking leader of ¡°Shadow Monk¡±, particrly the expert ss practitioner, his own master surely could also do the same feat of exorcism like just now.

    Even still. If he was to be honest. What happened just now was a bit shocking.

    Anyway, it was still not over yet!

    A whole area was purified along with the curse that wasunched by more than a hundred people. There was no doubt that the opponent was also exhausted! For sure!

    He filled his mind with such feeling while observing the three great youkais and the ghost swarm attacking in waves.

    The subordinates around him, and most likely the people positioned throughout the sea of trees were also simrly exhausted physically and mentally just like Zhen Ying. They would be in danger if the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± side got hit with a counterattack curse at this moment.

    (Push through¡­¡­push through-. For the sake of the homnd! Victory!!)

    Perhaps because of the fatigue frompleting arge scale ritual.

    He was putting on the air of an unwaveringmander at the surface, but anxiety was welling up inside him to a mysterious degree.

    Unpleasant thought, the worst possible development crossed the back of his mind. His heart felt constricted inside his chest.

    ¨D¨DEverything is for the sake of the homnd

    That principle had always lived in his chest until now. He had staked his life for that. If he was ordered to, then he would definitely carry it out no matter what he had to do.

    That was why it was also fine this time, no problem.

    Ain¡¯t no way such offensive could be repelled.

    There was even a strategy of sending water type apparition directly into the shrine using Lake Motosu¡¯s underground water vein being carried out right now.

    It would be alright¡­¡­alright¡­¡­

    Even though he was persuading himself like that, anxiety and irritation were getting stronger inside him. His inability to erase them was truly odd.

    The roars of onis and the thunderous sound of battle reverberated from afar.

    Just what was taking them so long? They were legendary onis. Oni god. Although they were just the degraded version, there was also the white faced golden furred nine tail fox whose legend was well known even in his own homnd fighting together with them.

    And yet, what were they doing¡­¡­

    No, don¡¯t fret. They would definitely break through¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Really?

    Could they win with just this against that abnormal group?

    Why hadn¡¯t the report of the enemy¡¯s suppressione yet?

    Even though they had to win no matter what for their homnd¡¯s sake.

    Even though he wanted to respond to hispatriot¡¯s expectation.

    If they could just revive the ¡°Dragon¡±¡­¡­

    Because the revival of the ¡°Dragon¡± was the only thing that could help their homnd¡­¡­

    The ¡°Dragon¡±, had to be released, no matter what, the ¡°Dragon¡±¡­¡­

    Detestable¡­¡­annoying¡­¡­

    Those who got in the way of the revival, everything in their way was¨D¨Ddetestable¡­¡­

    ¡ºZhen Ying, the onis of Mountain Ooe don¡¯t stand a chance. The nine tails are tied down, and even Ootakemaru are held down by Endou Kousuke¡¯s clones.¡»

    Zhen Ying slowly moved his face toward his subordinate who came reporting.

    Without harboring any doubt toward the voice that was abnormally calm.

    Without anyone noticing, the atmosphere around him had slightly turned stale, and yet he didn¡¯t show any sign of noticing.

    ¡ºSend out Huan YingIllusion Shadow. Erase Fujiwara Hinata.¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood.¡»

    He gave out the instruction to send out the subordinate who was specialized in the most direct assassination with that mouth that said they wouldn¡¯t do any directbat before.

    After the revival of the ¡°Dragon¡±, Hinata should be ced at the forefront in order to exhaust the ¡°Dragon¡±. He just ordered the murder of that necessary existence.

    It was a contradiction. However, his subordinates also didn¡¯t show any sign of questioning it.

    ¡ºZhen Ying. A contact from headquarters. The order to retreat hase.¡»

    ¡ºWe won¡¯t retreat. This is for the homnd¡¯s sake.¡»

    ¨D¨DErase all that in your way

    ¨D¨DRelease

    ¨D¨DEverything back to nothing¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DReturn to the origin¡­¡­

    Something¡¯s voice resounded inside his head. He wasn¡¯t even clear at what the voice was saying but, he was very clear of what had to be done.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re going out too. Even if we are annihted, the revival of the ¡°Dragon¡± must seed no matter what.¡»

    ¡ºRoger.¡»

    Yes, the revival of the ¡°Dragon¡±.

    Exterminate the descendants of the annoying n thatid out the barrier.

    That was the only thing that matter for the homnd.

    For the, homnd¡­¡­because the revival of the ¡°Dragon¡±, should be the only thing that would bring benefit for the homnd.

    The masks were hiding their face. It hid the true face of the Shadow Monks beneath it.

    That was why, nobody realized.

    How their eyes were all turning cloudy.

    Their mind that was weakened from therge scale ritual ended up the same like the people who came here at the beginning for investigation. They werepletely affected by the conception of the ¡°Dragon¡±.

    In addition, thebat of curses in thisnd had stimted the ¡°Dragon¡±, heightening that conception even more.

    ¡ºEverything is for the ¡°Dragon¡±.¡»

    They didn¡¯t even notice how their objective and their method had been reversed.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    When the assassin de of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± approached Hinata who was sitting in exhaustion on the ground.

    A pawn of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± also infiltrated the shrine underground.

    The river and spring of underground water that horizontally divided the deepest area of the shrine right in the middle. A grotesque creature that looked simr like an otter with green eyes came out from there.

    ¨D¨DApparition Suirakuki

    It was said to be a drowned person who changed into a youkai and had the ability of transformation. In the legend it wanted to drag the living into water to be its recement.

    Emily who had been looking crazy from the gasmask & whiteb coat she was wearing the whole time while doing her all to heal the wounded caused their expression to spasm as they watched her. When she went to the river to draw some water, her eyes met the eyes of Suirakuki who was ring up from underwater.

    The experience made her felt like her heart would leap out from her mouth.

    ¡­¡­Perhaps it was just her imagination but, it felt like the Suirakuki also looked like its heart would leap out from its mouth, but there was no doubt that she was just imagining it.

    The opponent tried to assault Emily with heart that was full of deep-seated grudge to drag the living into the water with it, but there should be no way that it unconsciously hesitated ¡¸Human¨D¨Dnot!?¡¹ because of the creepy mask that was going *shukoo shukoo*.

    In any case, thanks to the Suirakuki not leaping out of water right away, Emily could scream ¡¸Kyaaaaaa¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹ while tumbling back to the front of the shrine.

    And then she contacted Kousuke while mercilessly spraying out poisonous gas at Suirakuki that finally leaped out of the water.

    The gas caused the Suirakuki to go ¡¸-!? ¨C!?¡¹, and after a bit of time passed, it had stopped moving from vignce but, the gas didn¡¯t have any further effect on it.

    The Hauria, exorcists, and special force members in here still couldn¡¯t move because they were in the middle of being given regeneration treatment by the Arachne. Amidst that, there was one onmyouji who stood up somehow.

    It was the next head of Tsuchimikado n¨D¨DTsuchimikado Takehiko.

    He got an arm bitten off by an apparition of the ¡°Shadow Monk¡±¨D¨Dby ¡°Dorou¡±, a brutal man-eater monster with the form of a sheep with four horns. His regeneration had just finally ended.

    His arm had just been sacrificed in order to summon his own apparition, a Tsuchigumo. The phantom pain and his state of anemia that he still hadn¡¯t recovered from made him unsteady on his feet. Even so he stepped forward with stubbornness and pride.

    And then,

    ¡¸Guwaaa¨D¨D¨D¨D!?¡¹

    His arm got bitten off.

    The Arachne doctor team shot their string and swiftly recovered the patient. They hurriedly applied regeneration treatment. They looked like they wanted to say ¡¸Why did Takehiko¡¯s arm got taken right away?¡¹.

    In any case, the scene of a human almost getting eaten right in front of her eyes seemed to have caused Emily-chan¡¯s mind to snap.

    ¡¸Emily! It¡¯s alright now! This one is here¨D¨D¡¹

    A lord¡¯s clone came running through a gate. However, the moment it moved to make a heroic pose while speaking a cool line, he screamed ¡¸Nuoooooooh¡¹ and leaped to the side before lying low on the ground.

    The reason for that was,

    ¡¸NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!¡¹

    *Ratatatatatata-* Because Emily-chan was firing an assault rifle randomly.

    Screams and angry roars like ¡¸Calm down missy!!¡¹ or ¡¸The bullets ricochet!?¡¹ or ¡¸Hyoee!? It grazed just now! My cheek got grazed seee!¡¹ or ¡¸Fuck!! My ass is shotttt!¡¹ or ¡¸Duckkk! Just duck!!¡¹reverberated from here and there. It was a pandemonium.

    *Crawl craw crawl* The lord crawled forward in high speed and rolled to the camp where the people were receiving treatment and there were covers to some degree. He raised his voice.

    The one who reacted first was a small rabbit eared boy who was bleeding from his side.

    ¡¸Big bro Aby!¡¹

    ¡¸Muh, Baltfeld! You¡¯re wounded!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, Imitted a small blunder. Looks like even I have lost my edge.¡¹

    The rabbit eared boy who had lost his edge at his teenage years. There were a lot of parts that could be retorted at from his statement, but it couldn¡¯t be helped because that was a line that he wanted to say at least once.

    He was making a nihilistic smile. However, his rabbit ears were flopping down t on his head while shivering. That was because he was the one who screamed from getting his ass shot just now.

    ¡¸Forget about that big bro Aby, get big sis Emily to stop already! Next time my asshole is going to increase for real!¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. Stop, umu. Gotta stop her.¡¹

    The lord nced.

    The gas masked girl in whiteb coat was screaming ¡¸Aaaaaaaa-¡¹ while swinging around an assault rifle. Scary. She seemed to be wrong in the head no matter how he looked at her. He didn¡¯t want to get near.

    There was one more terrifying factor.

    The assault rifle would immediately run out of ammo if it was fired in full auto but¡­¡­

    Each time that happened, Emily-chan would kick up a spare assault rifle that was kept in reserve with her foot and exchanged weapon. She continued to fire without pause with smooth movement. Her movement to load the first bullet into the chamber was also smooth. It was a movement of a veteran soldier that had been imprinted into the body. The lord couldn¡¯t help but doubting if she was actually not panicking?

    Though he understood the reason for that.

    When the lord nced at the special force member lying low on the ground beside him, he sent him a thumbs up.

    In other words, it was like that.

    Everyone of security bureau¡¯s assault department, especially Vanessa had been training her daily.

    Emily begged saying that she wanted the skill to at least protect herself using her own strength. The people of security bureau¡¯s assault department starting from Vanessa would secretly give her lesson when they had free time. This was the result.

    Let¡¯s turn the Britain heroine of Abyssgate, Emily-chan to be a fighter heroine! Because, the other heroines all have rich personality! Don¡¯t lose Emily! Emily-chan must be the winner! They trained her with that kinda mood.

    Though right now, what was before their eyes was more a MAD Berserker rather than a heroine.

    Even the cause of this, the Suirakuki waspletely crouching down while covering its head with its arms.

    ¡¸Aargh, to hell with it!¡¹

    ¡¸Ueeeeeeehn, Kousuke where are youuu¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Perhaps she sensed the rapidly approaching presence from behind. Emily-chan, she was firing the rifle with one hand while her other hand did a fast draw, or rather a fast throw of gas can to behind her.

    ¡¸Just where are you heading at, Emily!!¡¹

    The allies had drank the antidote, and the lord was also just a clone so there was no problem, but it would be outrageous if she did this against a normal enemy. Really, just to which direction this genius professor-chan was heading toward.

    But putting that aside, tackle!

    At the same time he swept away the rifle and gas can and restrained Emily¨D¨Dnot, he hugged her tightly while rotating midair to put himself below her.

    Hended on the ground with his back to protect Emily while getting up quickly to send his words into her ears.

    ¡¸It¡¯s me, Emily. This one came to save you.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The twitching Emily returned to her senses. When he rxed his restraining¨D¨Dnot, his hugging strength, she fearfully looked back. When she confirmed that it was the lord, a flo~ppy smile formed on her tearful face¨D¨Dthe gas masked Emily looked like that. *Shukoo*.

    ¡¸I was scareddd¡¹

    Yep, scary. You were. The lord tackled down that honest feeling of his to the depth of his heard and patted her head.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right! What about the monster!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already died for quite some time.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t think that it was intentional but, the moment he brushed away the assault rifle, thest bullet by some chance splendidly pierced through the Suirakuki¡¯s forehead. Scary.

    ¡¸I see, it was scaryyy. You defeated it for me Kousuke!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, muu. Well, something like that.¡¹

    New discovery. It seemed the lord could read the atmosphere even when in abyss lord mode. It was a fine y because Emily¡¯s mind would only be thrown into chaos even if he honestly said that she was the one who did the killing.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, even though you also have it difficult outside¨D¨Dwait. Kousuke, you used ¡°this one¡± to refer to yourself just now! Besides your atmosphere is also¡­¡­your depth level has deepened! This presence, it¡¯s the presence of the deepest depth! Is it sop dangerous outside that you have to stop saving up magic power!?¡¹

    Emily¡¯s ¡°degree of understanding¡± was bitingly harsh. It seemed she could differentiate his coolness depth level just from the way he addressed himself and his atmosphere.

    The lord sighed ¡®fuh¡¯ at such Emily and smiled.

    ¡¸No? Rather, it¡¯s the opposite.¡¹

    ¡¸Opposite?¡¹

    The wounded people who were liberated from the nightmare of a storm of ricochet also focused on him. In the middle of that, the lord twirled in ce and turned his back on them to intentionally look back across his shoulder at them. After that he pushed up his sunsses with his middle finger,

    ¡¸The enemy made a bad move. There is nothing more tying down this one. This war is our victory!¡¹

    He proimed that.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The lord covered Hinata behind him and faced the practitioner with a mask of blood colored pentagram.

    The enemy¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be seen. He didn¡¯t even respond to the lord talking to him.

    In exchange, astonishingly, the enemy¡¯s form was slowly fading from view. It was as though he was melting into the surrounding¡¯s scenery.

    ¡¸Aplete erasure of one¡¯s form! It makes me feel intimacy with you! But, however!¡¹

    Too na?ve! He said as his sword shed. The lord¡¯s short sword deflected a knife that flew from apletely different direction as though it came out from empty air.

    ¡¸Abyss Style Earth Tonjutsu¨D¨D¡±Sand Dragon¡¯s Prison CastleBe Embraced in the Abyss¡¯ Devi¡±!!¡¹

    The lord stamped strongly on the ground. Hidzuki¡¯s technique was cool so he copied it without dy! However, he couldn¡¯t create a quake so what was created was a bulging earth and sand.

    Even so the effect was impressive. The formless assassin was showed his difference in level with the assassin who had form and yet considered as not existing.

    A voice of anguish spilled out. It was a bark that sounded like a mix of a cow and a bird. The one other enemy in hiding had its form exposed.

    It was a white tiger with a pattern on its forehead.

    ¨D¨DApparition Moukyoku

    Perhaps it should be called as a mythical beast instead of an apparition. In the legend, it often got attached with human, but it was also said to be skilled in hiding itself.

    But, it seemed that it couldn¡¯t escape from the lord¡¯s Presence Detection. It was desperately struggling to get away from the earth and sand that was covering it and immediately hardened.

    At the same time, the assassin showed himself at Hinata¡¯s side with udia at her opposite side.

    ¡°Huan Ying¡±¨D¨Dhe was the greatest assassin of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± who could turn himself invisible using Moukyoku¡¯s power. However, even that advantage was neutralized with Moukyouiki itself being pinned down.

    And then, the lord¡¯s figure was already behind him.

    The assassin didn¡¯t even notice that the lord was standing behind him. He only noticed when a de was pressed on his neck.

    ¡¸We finally meet, Shadow Monk. I have been impatiently waiting for the arrival of this time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How many of you are here? Why have youe out now? How many of you came attacking? Where is your hideout I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡°Huan Ying¡± persisted in his silence as though he didn¡¯t know how to talk. He couldn¡¯t talk in any othernguage than his nativenguage. Therefore he would thoroughly keep his mouth shut during mission to avoid showing the involvement of his homnd.

    In exchange, he took out a knife from his sleeve as though to dere that he didn¡¯t care even if he got his neck slit and stabbed at the lord¡¯s side¨D¨Dbefore he could,

    ¡¸Kukuh, we people in the same trade have the same way of thinking aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    Ranainfer¨D¨DRana grasped his wrist and stopped him. Also, Hauria was feared as head reaping bunny but, it wasn¡¯t like they had assassination business as their upation. She only said that because of the mood.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have the right to keep silent. Right, Abyssgate?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, it¡¯s as you say Ranainferna. It looks like the time hase for him to be a splendid viger too.¡¹

    ¡¸Surely he will cry in happiness. It will feel like he is reborn!¡¹

    ¡¸At the same time, he will carve it deeply into his bones!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸That when thy peer into abyss, the abyss will also peer back at thee!!¡¹¡¹

    The lord and the first wife were having a lot of fun.

    When anyone noticed, the enemy had already been tied with wire and couldn¡¯t move. A five yen coin was swayed in front of his eyes while his captors were making stylish poses. It was a bit pitiful.

    Because of the two¡¯s conversation that began when she was just about to say thanks from being saved, Hinata¡¯s mouth could only p up and down wordlessly. ire and Hidzuki¡¯s hand patted her shoulders in constion.

    Amidst that, ¡°Huan Ying¡± whose mask was about to be torn away was,

    ¡ºEverything is for the sake of the revival of the ¡°Dragon¡±!¡»

    Yelling that and swallowed something. That thing that must be ced at the back of his mouth was the same like the man in ck who threw himself into the dragon¡¯s vein at Tsuchimikado¡¯s residence.

    It was a part of apparition¨D¨Da cursed object. Such thing was consumed into his body.

    Right after that, awful amount of miasma burst out from inside the body of ¡°Huan Ying¡±. It whirled and the lord and Rana who were nearest to it fell into the sensation of feeling tehir heat, something important for any living thing to be taken away from them with great force.

    ¡¸Both of you, get away from there! You¡¯re being swallowed by impurity-¡¹

    Rana was taking distance away quicker than Hinata could give her warning.

    As for the lord, he dealt a lethal wound before jumping back.

    But, for ¡°Huan Ying¡± that was getting off the rail from the framework of humanity, a lethal attack for human seemed to be meaningless already for him.

    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    A shriek thundered. The surrounding nature was starting to decay from the overflowing miasma. The miasma robbed life force from all living things. It was a repulsive heretical magic among heretical magic that pollute everything.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you. ¨D¨DOn Shuciri¡­¡­uu¡¹

    Hinata formed a sword seal with her hands as the shriek reverberated to perform the technique of curse breaking. But, it seemed to be too hard for her young body that was in the middle of recovering. She staggered with a pale expression and even her words stopped. udia immediately supported Hinata who looked like she was going to faint.

    ¡¸It wouldst be fine if we smash him to pieces wouldst not it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that will be pointless. The curse itself will still remain even if we destroy the flesh.¡¹

    Hinata shook her head at Hidzuki¡¯s suggestion. Then,

    ¡¸¡¸On Shuchiri Kyararoha Unkensowaka!!¡¹¡¹

    The mantra for pleading for protection toward Yamantaka Vidya-raja to destroy curse echoed from ovepping voices.

    ¡¸Otou-sama! Elder!!¡¹

    It was Fujiwara Taisei and Tsuchimikado Jounosuke. They heard that an apparition slipped into the shrine and returned here just in case.

    ¡¸Hinata, I¡¯ll suppress this impurity. You just focus on recovery right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-dono! The Shadow Monks might be getting desperate! Those who got sessfully repelled or neutralized also simrly sacrificed themselves and scatter out curses!¡¹

    That report was a bit different from their assumption. In Fukube¡¯s assumption, the Shadow Monk wouldn¡¯t pick any strategy that would enable their side to obtain proof of their homnd¡¯s involvement but¡­¡­for them to be this suicidal now, just what kind of change of heart this was?

    The enemy¡¯s offensive that should be called as a desperate suicide attack abruptly fanned up the sense of tension and anxiety¨D¨Donly at the Shadow Monk¡¯s side.

    Rana sighed ¡®fuh¡¯ and turned, then she her finger sharply pointed at the lord.

    The lord also sighed ¡®fuh¡¯ and put one hand on his forehead, brushed up his hair while slightly bending backward with his other hand sharply pointing back.

    ¡¸Suicide attack? Bring it on. It¡¯s a godsend if they areunching an all out attack!¡¹

    Was it Moonwalk? The lord was divided into clones through smooth sliding backsteps. Those clones also performed the same steps to the side where one body appeared before another body appearing beside them. They were all lined up *zurararara* like people inside the opposite mirrors.

    In addition, their number from those lines were simrly increasing to the left and right with squiggling motion.

    ¡¸If the Shadow Monks are showing themselves, there isn¡¯t any need for me to control my abyss anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Snappy snappy! Abyssga~te? You¡¯re real snappy snap!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter what they are scheming, aa, here I proim! They have made the worst choice!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa¨D¨Dh! So cool! You¡¯re shining the brightest right now-!! My darling?¡¹

    Lines of lords manifested in an instant in front of the shrine¨D¨D200 of them.

    Coolness depth¨D¨Dlevel V!!

    The tension and pping of Rana-san who was watching her darling getting serious from nearby after so long were overwhelming. It was as though the idol that she was a fan of finally came up on the stage.

    By the way, the clones that were dispatched to every theater were also multiplying while making the same kind of posture and speech, so the members of the security bureau went ¡¸He¡¯s finally here, our Aby!!¡¹, while Karm and others went ¡¸Pay a close attention! This man is none other than the symbol of our next generation¡¹. They were all cheering thunderously with excitement.

    The exorcists were rtively sensible, so they were watching with wry smile. Even so, they were showing an expression of relieve because they were convinced that the fight was over already.

    Of course, the onmyoujis couldn¡¯t keep up with it. They were cringing from seeing the multiplication saying things like ¡¸Eh, somehow he is multiplying even more than that time with us like cockroach though!?¡¹ or ¡¸The number is absurdly much more than when he fought us it feels disgusting-¡¹.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Now, Shadow Monks!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸If you have the wish to sacrifice yourself¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸In exchange everything in your possession¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Shall be offered to mine abyss!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    *Dopah* With a force that was like a river flow that burst the dam and became a flood, the many lords rushed to the sea of trees.

    Rana-san was hopping *pyon pyon* exactly like a rabbit while waving her hands. She saw him off with a wide smile while,

    ¡¸So that¡¯s Endou-sama when he get serious¡­¡­my Gouki¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, goki you say¡­¡­Hinata, I understand your feeling but, as expected that¡¯s¡¹(TN: Cockroach=gokiburi)

    ¡¸Taisei-dono, you¡¯re equally guilty when you say that you can understand her feeling. Well, I understand the feeling too though.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s a misunderstanding! I don¡¯t meant that ck and terrifying thing!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata-san. As expected I think you¡¯re also equally guilty by the time you can understand what they are talking about.¡¹

    Such conversation was being secretly exchanged.

    Either way, the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± getting swallowed by the lord was a decided matter and just a matter of time.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The next chapter of the chapter of that will be the end. Please apany me for a bit more.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Is this how Japan¡¯s dark side does things- From Okazu Club. Is there further source than this source material?

    ¨C It¡¯s still not over yet from Z Gundam.

    ¨C The tire¡¯s air From Aozora no Kishi chapter 25. I rewatched it after so long andughed.

    ¨C Why is Takehiko¡¯s arm~ It went without saying that this is from a certain masterpiece anime movie. (TN: Anyone know which movie the author mean?)

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423

    <b> Abyss Lord Chapter Three Defensive Battle of the Sea of Trees ¢Ü The Awakened Dragon¡¯s Shadow</b>

    Author¡¯s note: I¡¯m sorry, as expected I couldn¡¯t end it in one chapter.

    The next chapter will really be thest, so please keep reading for just a bit more!

    A ck tsunami was overrunning the sea of trees that was sinking into darkness.

    What caused such sight was of course

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸FUHA-, FUHAHAHAHA-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The abyss lord who wasughing loudly for some reason.

    A single person who raised thousands of loudugh. The clones who were dispersing to all directions around the shrine were swallowing everything.

    Whether it was the great swarm of ¡°Shiki¡±, or the apparitions that were going out to the frontline, or the newly summoned ghosts, or the great many curses.

    Or whether it was the practitioners of ¡°Shadow Monk¡±.

    Regardless of everything they were clone. It was meaningless no matter what they did, if a clone got dispersed, another clone would instantly pop out a new one.

    There were clones who leaped from tree to tree and sticking to the surface like spider, clones who were slithering forward *zozozozo-* underground using earth tonjutsu, and among them there were even devia¨D¨Dclones who moved midair with a pose like a screeching hawk, and there were even deviants who walked like model with speed so fast they looked disgusting.

    It would be bad to take on such army head on. In various meanings! Thinking that, some tried to wait for them to pass through while hidden under invisibility to head toward the shrer on, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸You bastard-, you were looking huh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They weren¡¯t. Rather, they were averting their gaze from the sight with all their strength.

    And yet, they were found. Those who were properlyying out barrier of invisibility using spell or talisman still fared better, but the individual who was in the middle of moving while using invisibility got seen through right away.

    The sight of five clones simultaneously turning their gazes at the same spot caused great shivers. If it was an ordinary person who encountered such thing deep inside a forest like this, they would definitely get traumatized¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸FOuNd yOOuUUUuuu!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    No, there was no doubt that their SAN value would instantly drop like rock. Perhaps they would fall into madness and wanted to die by smashing their head on the tree root around them.

    Of course, the one facing such horror right now was a group with firm resolve from the start. They were people who were already falling into madness from getting affected by the thought of the ¡°Dragon¡±.

    They wouldn¡¯t feel anything like fear. They instinctually drew back at such sight but, they firmly held their ground!

    ¡º¡º¡ºOn Kirikiri¨D¨D¡»¡»¡»

    They instantly chanted the mantra of deadly curse. Three people at the same time. It was an overkill just to end the life of one person.

    Although, they were slow. Despairingly so.

    ¡¸Abyss Style¡¹

    ¡¸Taijutsu¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DStylish Palm StrikeAvidya Strike Coming Out of th-¡¹

    Three clones properly divided the targets and yelled a meaningless skill name. At the same time they pointlessly synchronized with each other while eachnded a palm strike toward the three casters.

    *Kahah* The three ¡°Shadow Monks¡± let out a short gasp as their consciousness was blown away. Their body swayed before falling¨D¨Dbefore that happened, ¡¸¡¸¡¸FUHAHAHAHAH¡¹¡¹¡¹ the clonesughed loudly and swept away their bodies. They vanished into the darkness of the sea of trees like abyss.

    It was a nightmare. A horror. It felt like this would lead to a new urban legend.

    What would happen to those kidnapped three? At the very least the practitioners of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± didn¡¯t know what fate would befall them.

    Getting taken prisoner was the greatest taboo of their organization, however, the word retreat didn¡¯t exist in their dictionary right now. Therefore,

    ¡ºRun¨D¨Dit will be our win if any one of us can arrive at the shrine!!¡»

    The words in mainndnguage welled out. The ¡°Shadow Monks¡± who had offered their life for the sake of their homnd had easily disyed the involvement of their homnd. However even with such blundermitted, none of them paid any attention to it.

    They simply advanced forward regardless of theirrade¡¯s sacrifice or the disadvantage brought to their homnd.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t pass!!¡¹

    ¡¸Where are you looking!¡¹

    ¡¸Rana is looking-¡¹

    ¡¸The tension is running high huhh-¡¹

    It was already unclear who they were talking to. But, one ¡°Shadow Monk¡± confronted more than ten lord¡¯s clones to hold them back. He allowed hisrades to go ahead while his right hand was drawing out something from his left sleeve.

    At the same time, his hand immediately swept out.

    ¡¸Nufuh!?¡¹

    One clone¡¯s body was forced to part from his head.

    Astonishingly, it seemed to be a kind of sword drawing art. A weapon made from charms that were bundled into the shape of double edged sword was grasped in the practitioner¡¯s hand before anyone knew it.

    In the ¡°Shadow Monk¡±, he was a practitioner whopeted for the first or second ce for sword skill¨D¨DTaidao YingGuandao Shadow.

    The charm sword he was using was normally just a talisman, because of that it could be put anywhere. He instantly bundled it into a de while also activating the charm¡¯s effect¨D¨D¡±cutting¡± and ¡°invisible¡± at the same time, resulting in an unseen sh.

    It was a magnificent attack that took even the lord by surprise.

    But,

    ¡¸Are you alright-, another me!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. This one, is resurrected!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Congrattions!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Here is the energetic Abyssgate-chan!¡¹

    Taidao Ying thought. I don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re saying but, these guys, they are fucking screwing around-. It was obvious with how they all were making strange poses for every sentence.

    And then, even while the clones were doing self-produced birthday party, another clone slipperily appeared behind Taidao Ying.

    ¡¸Gua!?¡¹

    When the clone¡¯s short sword touched lightly, electric shock flowed. Taidao Ying got shocked *abababa* and fainted with the white of his eyes showing.

    ¡¸Fuumu, how mysterious. Just what in the world are they thinking.¡¹

    One clone lifted Taidao Ying on his shoulder and vanished into darkness.

    The lord muttered while seeing that off.

    He was defeating the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± steadily. Several of them had been turned into vigers, and as the result he had also determined their total number.

    With this pace, thing would be taken care of in less than a hour.

    ¡¸Though from the start, Fukube-dono wished for them to ¡°not be killed within limitation¡±¡­¡­.¡¹

    It was a diplomatic matter. Even if the mainnd abandoned the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± and insisted that they knew nothing about this, they also wouldn¡¯t be able to pull back as a country if their preciousbat force was ughtered.

    It wouldn¡¯t be desirable to leave behind ill feeling in the world where supernatural power would be widely known from here on.

    Of course, there was no greater priority than defending the shrine. If necessary he also wouldn¡¯t hesitate to annihte the enemy. Fukubepletely left the decision for that to the lord as the one right in the thick of it.

    ¡¸It seems that our demon king also thought of the future and chose justice penalty as punishment, and this one too think this is better than being told ¡°Kill them all!¡± though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This is beyondprehension.¡¹

    Yes, when they judged that there was nothing else they could do, they would try tomit suicide without hesitation. And then it seemed their death became the trigger that immediately turned them into intermediary for curse that polluted the surrounding.

    And so, after neutralizing them, the lord immediately restrained them and carried them toward the onmyouji to exorcise them along with the cursed item on their body. That was the optimum solution.

    But, that was exactly why this was strange.

    This was a suicide attack seeking for honorable defeat. That in itself wasn¡¯t strange considering how the man in ck at Tsuchimikado¡¯s main residence and the woman who disguised herself as Tsubaki resolved themselves to be sacrifice.

    Regardless of their method, it was already known that they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to risk their life for the sake of their homnd.

    But, these people weren¡¯t ipetent by any means.

    The man in ck and fake Tsubaki, they discarded their life because it was necessary for their mission.

    But, what about this charge right now? The difference from the logical attack at the beginning where they heaped cautiousness on top of cautiousness was like heaven and earth. This was like a rampage that was caused by a kid who got into a fit.

    ¡¸Is this, because of that?¡¹

    ¡¸The thought of the ¡°Dragon¡± huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I have a bad premonition.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, in any case, there won¡¯t be any problem if they all be swallowed by our abyss though!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Indeed! Indeed! Indeeed!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The lord was getting heated up. But, it was sad. He was talking to himself.

    The soliloquizing came to an end and the clones dispersed even further into the sea of trees.

    There, the main body shared information.

    It seemed there was a group of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± that astonishingly shook off the pursuit of great amount of clone army and closed the distance until the shrine. They were elites among elites. In other words,

    ¡¸Hou, so it¡¯s finally the entrance of the boss!¡¹

    ¡¸To be able to slip through our, even though they are the enemy I can only say splendid, magnificent!¡¹

    ¡¸But, however!¡¹

    ¡¸They can¡¯t escape from this one¡¯s eye!¡¹

    FUHAHAH, FUHAHAHAHAH!! Lively soliloquizing and loudugh echoed through the sea of trees at night.

    Thest battle against ¡°Shadow Monk¡± had began at the main body¡¯s location.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Disperse the divided bodies and kneel¡±-¡¹

    A piercing cry of fighting spirit reverberated. However that female voice had a trace of youthfulness in it.

    It was a fluent Japanesenguage. But, the one who spoke those words was a genuine ¡°Shadow Monk¡± with small build¨D¨D¡±Ying HuShadow y¡±. She was a young Taoist with the bestnguage capability in the organization and specialized in the technique of ¡°words of power¡± to bind and guide the opponent¡¯s mind.

    Although, her opponent was too bad for her.

    ¡¸Unfortunate!!¡¹

    ¡¸If thy wish to rule me!¡¹

    ¡¸It has to be at the level of ¡°Divine Word¡± at least!!¡¹

    In addition of his natural resistance, artifact for countermeasure against the thought of the ¡°Dragon¡± ¨D¨D¡±Spirit Shell¡± had been provided to everyone here. Itpletely blocked the mind attack. And so, there was already nothing that could stand in the way of the lord.

    ¡°Ying Hu¡± crumbled when an elbow blownded on her sr plexus.

    Ignoring that, the spell of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± that supported the greatest quantity in this ce surged.

    ¡ºFuu¨D¨Dh, fuu¨Dh. Boundary oracle all cessation of suffering of life and death increase of mind and spirit wound and curse of every demon by the decree of the imperialmand!!¡»

    ¡°Ying Cong¡± tightly grasped a fragment of the ¡°Mirror¡± while breathing heavily. He thrust out both of his hands that were dyed crimson with flowing blood. Great amount of ¡°Shiki¡± immediately flooded out.

    He had top ss amount of mystical force even within the ¡°Shadow Monk¡±. The number of ¡°Shiki¡± he could produce in one sitting was beyond normal.

    Even so, although he had managed to approach until within the distance of 50 meter from the shrine using invisibility at full force after making all the other most elite members of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± into bait, he was discovered and after that the number of ¡°Shiki¡± that had been sent back in less than several minutes was already more than 300.

    His skill in replenishing the erased Shiki in great amount from the beginning could only be described as splendid, but even the ¡°Shiki¡± that numbered more than 200 which he newly created by shaving off his life force were¡­¡­

    ¡¸Insufficient!¡¹

    ¡¸How truly absurd, to challenge this one in the battle of number!¡¹

    They were crushed head on by 200 lords. A scorching hot short sword and a short sword d in wind de bisected a ¡°Shiki¡± with a single stroke. The exploding ground and twelve shining kunais that were flying around freely to every direction tore apart the ¡°Shikis¡± along with the darkness of the night.

    A new spell resounded in the attempt to overturn that unfavorable situation.

    ¡ºThis spell call out for the sea of clouds. This sea of clouds is the malice of evil spirits and revengeful ghost. P cloud of cmity, o eight fold clouds of impurity! Stain the life of the livings!¡»

    It was the spell technique of Yun YingCloud Shadow who controlled the smoke of poisonous gas that vited the person it touched with disease.

    The overflowing poisonous smoke covered the surrounding area in the blink of eye¨D¨Djust before that happened,

    ¡¸Abyss Style¡¹

    ¡¸Wind Tonjutsu¡¹

    ¡¸Eight Fold¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DDemonic Wind of AbyssThe breath of darkness blowing!!¡¹

    The lords formed an unnecessary hand seal with both hands and eight of them blew out at the same time. Of course, there was no meaning to that gesture. A gale that originated from wind element magic formed and blew away all the cloud of disease.

    The clones closed the distance as though riding on that wind. Without pause theyunched flying kick at the ¡°Shadow Monks¡±.

    At the same time, five clones walked backward in high speed with a Moon Walk so smooth it looked disgusting.

    ¡¸I should have said before that it¡¯s impossible to deceive this one¡¯s eyes!¡¹

    Even the elite subordinates were used as bait to advance forward, always forward. One person, the boss of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± ¨D¨D¡±Zhen Ying¡± tried to break through the lord¡¯s defensive line. The clones caught up toward his left and right with Moon Walk.

    With them as bait, a lord assaulted from the blindspot right above with the pose of raging hawk.

    ¡ºShikigami summoning¨D¨D¡±Feijiang¡±¡»

    It was responded by a quiet voice. But the result from it was terrific.

    A neer came from further above the flying lord. The neer wore ck clothes and mask of blood colored pentagram but, it wasn¡¯t a ¡°Shadow Monk¡±. The lord¡¯s instinct warned him of that.

    He immediately produced one more clone while still in the pose of a raging hawk to deal with the enemy above but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Whaatt!?¡¹

    The clone was beaten down by countless pirs of pressure that rained down. It thoroughly included even the clones that were in the middle of moon walking. Impact burst out and three clones were astonishingly erased.

    As expected the lord stopped posing like a raging hawk in this situation. The main body used dust as foothold to somersault and let out two consecutive shes of short sword to tear apart the neer that had approached right in front of him. But,

    ¡¸oOOO!?¡¹

    A shock once more. The two shes that should be swung with inhuman speed were parried by caressing the t of the des with bare hands of all things.

    Furthermore, without pause an elbow strike was unleashed with a smooth flowing motion.

    The lord immediately blocked with his knee, but an impact that was beyond imagination transmitted through his body. Although his eyes snapped wide open in amazement, the lord kicked on dust again to rotate midair like a spinning wheel while taking the higher position.

    It was a technique that most human was unable to do. A perfect taking of the blind spot.

    But, the neer reacted even against that. They simrly somersaulted midair as well as stopping midair before unleashing extremely flowingbo.

    ¡¸The ability of Feijiang is master level martial art! In addition is its inhuman physical strength!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you!¡¹

    ¡ºJust a doddering old man.¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸!? IT TAAAAAAAALLKKEEEEEEED!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The lord produced clones to attack ¡°Zhen Ying¡± even while yelling. At the same time the main body was getting embroiled into super high speed midairbat against the martial art master before his eyes who could fly freely.

    Bluntly speaking, the lord waspletely inferior when it came to purely martial art skill.

    A heavily profound pressure was pressing down on him, as though the opponent before him had spent several hundreds of years polishing his martial art.

    It was no wonder. His true identity was,

    ¨D¨DApparition Feijiang

    He was a high ranked Jiangshi, in other words, Chinese hopping zombie.

    Actually Jiangshi was graded from 1 to 8. The standard Jiangshi that often appeared in movie was mostly rank 1 until rank 3 Jiangshi.

    Rank 5 Jiangshi that had obtained power of Buddhism and the ability to fly freely, while at the same time retaining their full intelligence when alive, that was Feijiang.

    He was an ancestor of ¡°Zhen Ying¡±, one of the protector of their family lineage. He had continued polishing his martial art for hundreds of years and even obtained powerful power of Buddhism. He was so to speak like what Hinata would call as ¡°Zenki¡±.

    Even though the difference in specs was clear, this was an existence who excelled the most in pure martial art among all the opponents that the lord had faced until now. With his godly skill, he endured the lord¡¯s attacks and barely seeded in holding back the lord.

    And then, even the clones that went to defeat ¡°Zhen Ying¡± were also waid by even more neer.

    ¡ºShikigami summoning¨D¨DLuosha NiaoRakshasa Bird¡»

    ¡¸Nuh!?¡¹

    ¡°Zhen Ying¡± threw a charm that was dyed ck with white letters written on it. Right away, that charm shifted and materialized an apparition.

    Its Japanese name was ¡°Rasetsu Chou¡±. It had the form of a crane with grey body, beak that was like a hook, andrge white ws. It was a monster that took form from the umtion of yin aura drifting in graveyard. In legend it was said to like to steal human¡¯s eyeball.

    Perhaps because of such origin story, Luosha Niao matched its gaze with a clone and opened its beak. The moment a strange cry came out from there, the clone¡¯s gaze was locked in darkness.

    It seemed that it had the ability to rob the opponent¡¯s sight.

    Then another clones came from the opposite side and the back in respond but,

    ¡ºShikigami summoning¨D¨DFeng Xi, Yu, Xiang Liu¡»

    Three ck charms were scattered to the air. At the same time three apparitions manifested and held back the clones.

    ¡¸oOOOOOOO!!¡¹

    ¡¸Huge! Hard! Normal sh doesn¡¯t work at it!¡¹

    ¨D¨DApparition Feng Xi

    It had the form of a huge boar. It had monstrous strength and normal de wouldn¡¯t pass its fur. One clone shed at it but he was unable to cut it. It even got sent flying by its terrifying charging power.

    ¡¸Hmph, too naiveeeee!?¡¹

    ¨D¨DApparition Yu

    A beetle monster that looked like three legged soft-shelled turtle with wings. It was also called with another name of ¡°Shui Nu¡±. By holding sand in its mouth and shooting it, the opponent that got hit by it would have disease of fever and headache that could kill be nted inside them.

    The clone dodged the sands that were scattered like buck shot but one grain grazed him. His consciousness turned hazy from just that. He immediately created another clone while the affected clone dispersed to neutralize the disease, but the disease sands kept being fired in spreading radius. It became a barrage that didn¡¯t allow the clones to approach the apparition.

    ¡¸Damn youuu! This one object to this nature destruction!!¡¹

    ¡¸How about I turned those countless necks into reef knot!¡¹

    ¨D¨DApparition Xiang Liu

    Arge snake monster that had nine human heads. Its ugly faces were cackling nastily. As befitting that ugliness, it was spraying poisonous liquid from its body. The nts of the sea of trees that got touched were immediately polluted and decayed.

    Like that, the clones at the left, right, and back got held back although only for a bit of time. With that ¡°Zhen Ying¡± went even further,

    ¡ºHaa haa, Shikigami summoning! ¨D¨D¡±Gui Da Qiang¡±!!¡»

    Its nickname was Mohekiki. An apparition that surrounded the opponent with mud wall at four directions to make them unable to move. The apparition with the nature of hindering the path of human was used as barrier at this moment.

    Thirty meters remaining.

    The apparition mowed down the trees, made the hardenedva ground to bulge up into a tunnel, creating an unobstructed path to run through.

    And then, to make doubly sure.

    ¡ºJade Emperor¡¯s imperial decree the four cardinal directions of the divine inkstone the five elements the oracle of thunder and storm-¡»

    The recoil from overusing spells came. He got a coughing fit as well as coughing blood at the same time. The inside of his body was terribly painful. At the same time thepensation of manifesting multiple apparitions simultaneously also came attacking.

    But, his feet didn¡¯t stop.

    Even if his objective and method had been reversed due to the thought of the ¡°Dragon¡±, that was only the matter of recing the direction of his ¡°resolve¡± that he had possessed since the start. Its weight, its solidness wasn¡¯t wavering at the slightest.

    (It¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t go inside the shrine. My curse will reach if I can arrive until several meter in front of the entrance! If I can go until there, I don¡¯t care even if this body rot-!!)

    His vast and earnest patriotism was pushing his deathly desperate rush.

    Without even noticing how unnatural it was that he could know the required range in case the curse itself mutated,

    (Everything is for the sake of the homndDragon!!)

    He simply charged straight forward.

    ¨D¨DThere was only twenty more meters until the shrine.

    ¡¸Impressive feat! But, the road is closed from here!¡¹

    The left and ride sides of the improvised tunnel were blown away and the lord rushed to block the path.

    Of all things to happen, he had to face with such an absurd existence. Such feeling that could be expressed with a bitter smile welled up somewhere inside his heart. Such feeling conversely caused a fearless smile to form behind the mask.

    ¡ºLight scouring thunderp lightning inverse by the decree of the imperial edict-!!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Nnnn-!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Lightning dyed the field of vision white. A beatter a thunderous sound that tore the eardrums surged out and everything on the tunnel path was erased.

    It was the trump card of ¡°Zhen Ying¡± ¨D¨Dthe secret art of lightning summoning.

    It was a y for all or nothing. He unleashed the secret art to buy time even if just for a bit. With that his body finally reached the limit.

    His consciousness almost flew away. His sight was misty. Strength was leaving his limbs.

    But, the remaining distance until his destination was¨D¨Dten meters.

    His field of vision was blocked by the dusts that were floating in the air. Even so, just a bit more. It was really just several more meters.

    If he could advance until that far, he could entrust the rest to other.

    There was the reserve cursed object that he swallowed before the mission. On top of that there were the manyyers of technique that he had umted. Even if the princess of Fujiwara tried to use her exorcism technique, she shouldn¡¯t be able to dispel them right away.

    Several seconds, if he had that much then it would be possible to pollute the shrine even from outside. If that happened then the resurrection of the ¡°Dragon¡± would also seed.

    A triumphant smile formed on the lips of ¡°Zhen Ying¡± ¨D¨D

    ¡ºIt¡¯s our win¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s our win.¡¹

    *Tap* a light touch came from his stomach. ¡ºAh?¡» When he lowered his gaze, there was the lord there having crawling on the ground unnoticed through the dust cloud and thrusting his short sword.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit painful you know? I¡¯m speaking from experience. There is no doubt.¡¹

    What are you, without even any time to say that, the lord¡¯s hand plunged in. The foreign item that was inserted into his stomach caused intense pain that assaulted him a momentter. His consciousness that almost flew away came back in a sh, then it almost shut down again. His consciousness flickered on and off.

    He couldn¡¯t even move by the intense pain that made him unable to even scream.

    ¡¸Endure it. It shouldn¡¯t be your wish to end simply as a disposable pawn despite possessing such amount of mettle within you.¡¹

    ¡ºHiguh, Giiih, yo, you-¨D¨D¡»

    His body crumbled on its own. What he could do was only ring.

    But, he understood from ring like that. Just what had been done to him.

    The lord¡¯s hand was pulled out. His blood soaked hand was holding a small fang. That thing was pulsing *thump thump* while trickling with muddy ck miasma. It was undoubtedly the cursed item that ¡°Zhen Ying¡± swallowed.

    ¡¸Doctor Arachne! C¡¯mon-, puhlease!!¡¹(TN: The lord is speaking in Engrish here)

    ¡¸Ii~~!!¡¹

    Doctor Arachne leaped and injected regeneration magic to the copsed ¡°Zhen Ying¡±.

    ¡¸Princess! You have recovered haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no problem.¡¹

    The dust was swept away by a gale. The wind was caused by Hidzuki¡¯s p.

    Hinata walked through the area that had been cleared from anything that blocked the view.

    ¡¸¨D¨D Sacred me pure and clear Sacred water pure and clear Sacred wind pure and clear¡¹

    She was speaking the words of power for exorcising malice in Shinto while sweeping with one hand that was forming sword hand seal. In addition, she used several charms that she took out from her breast pocket to envelop the cursed item. With that the abnormal presence became quiet as though it was holding its breath. Although it couldn¡¯t be exorcised immediately, it seemed it was possible to reduce the curse¡¯s power so that it could be sealedter.

    ¡¸Now then¡¹

    The intense pain in his stomach settled down slightly, however his body that was already at the limit couldn¡¯t even move anymore. ¡°Zhen Ying¡± was grinding his teeth as the lord informed him.

    ¡ºThest ¡°Shadow Mon¡± has been neutralized just now.¡»

    ¡°Zhen Ying¡± jerked a little. He seemed to be surprised by the fluent nativenguage of his homnd that came out from the lord¡¯s mouth. It was only natural because he didn¡¯t know anything about the fantasy power like ¡°Language Comprehension¡± that removed thenguage barrier.

    Although, even that surprise onlysted a moment. He immediately began to radiate hateful aura and his face moved slightly. He must be confirming the situation through his mask.

    The view of the out of ce enemy force around the shrine was reflected in his eyes. The personnel from Britain and Vatican who were here for some reason. An unknown cosy group who came from who knew where. Naturally, that included the great amount of clones.

    The onmyouji only numbered ten odd people including Hinata, but even that,

    ¡¸Yourrades are being secured at some distance away from here. The number of the death is few.¡¹

    It must be something like that.

    In fact, they had been put inside a cage made from earth tonjutsu that was covered with exorcist¡¯s barrier, and injected with Hauria¡¯s special paralyzing poison that had been improved by Emily-chan. Far from moving, even their mind was in a sluggish state right now.

    Even the summoned apparitions had already been dispelled. Only Feijiang was still here because he was an existence made by technique that used actual corpse, but even he was put in restrain.

    And most of all, it was clear that he had no more chance of victory anymore.

    Therefore,

    ¡¸Checkmate.¡¹

    That was the grave fact.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡ºThis isn¡¯t the end.¡»

    The voice was filled with a terrifying amount of resentment.

    ¡ºEverything is for the sake of the ¡°Dragon¡±-¡»

    He still had his flesh body. He also had his life. Then he couldn¡¯t possibly stop. It was impossible for him to give up.

    Vigor surged inside him. Rather than persistence, it was already in the territory of madness.

    That was why, the lord purposefully said the truth. In order toe to the crux of the present situation of the ¡°Shadow Monk¡±.

    ¡ºListen well, o shadow of great nation. This so called ¡°Dragon¡± that all of you are trying to revive is not such an adorable existence that can be kept within humanity¡¯s grasp.¡»

    ¡ºShut up. What do you kno ¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºThis ¡°Dragon¡± is this country Japan itself. It¡¯s an apparition with a gigantic body that is the Japan archipgo. Do you know what does that mean?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    That was a truth that was like a word of power that pierced into the vital spot of them who were like a mass of patriotism.

    ¡ºIf the ¡°Dragon¡± is resurrected, you won¡¯t have any chance to obtain the sacrednd of Japan. In the worst case it will invite a danger of world¡¯s destruction. Naturally, your beloved homnd won¡¯t be an exception.¡»

    He was staking his life with all his strength for the destruction of his homnd.

    That implicit statement definitely reached him. The radio contact was turned on, so even the Taoists of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± who were restrained at other location should also be hearing this.

    In the end, how would they ept this? What kind of reaction they would show¡­¡­

    ¡ºSo what¡»

    Scornfulughter leaked out from ¡°Zhen Ying¡± that was previously falling silent.

    ¡ºI told you everything is for the sake of the ¡°Dragon¡±! Our homnd exist for the sake of the revival of the ¡°Dragon¡±. We exist for that! That¡¯s the only thing that will benefit our homnd!¡»

    ¡°Zhen Ying¡± yelled andughed like mad. The same madughter also resounded from the other side of the radio.

    The lord sighed and turned to hisrades with a shrug.

    ¡¸This is the height of nonsense. It¡¯s settled.¡¹

    ¡¸As we thought, they are being affected by the thought of the ¡°Dragon¡± aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸However, ording to what his majesty said, shouldn¡¯t it only slightly affect the subconscious mind?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s getting stronger, is that what this mean?¡¹

    The hypothesis that Rana spoke of must be correct. Vanessa¡¯s question and udia¡¯s hypothesis must be right on the mark too without a doubt.

    ¡¸Well, after running wild to this degree in thisnd of sealing, it¡¯s no wonder that anybody couldst be affected so.¡¹

    It would be great if Hidzuki¡¯s optimistic words were correct, but¡­¡­

    For some reason, even though the battle had been won, the rm bell that was ringing at the depth of his instinct still didn¡¯t stop. The lord grimaced without even screwing around.

    Hinata said ¡¸In any case¡¹ as she stepped forward in order to bring an end to the fight for real.

    When she looked back across her shoulder toward Taisei and the elderly nobleman, they responded with an understanding nod and contacted using radio toward their nsmen who were guarding the prisoners.

    A beatter, Hinata pressed her hands together and took a deep breath.

    ¡¸ÈçÒ½ÉÆNyoizen·½±ãHouben¡¡žéÖÎIji¿ñ×Ó¹ÊHoushiko¡¡îŒ¿ñTen¡¯ou»ÄÂÒKouran¡¡×÷´óSadaiÕýÄîShounen¡¡Ãî·¨ÉMyouhourenÈA½UGekyou¡¡ÐÄËìShintsuiÐÑÎòShougo¡¡Çå›·Shoujou ¨D¨D¡¹

    That was the prayer chanting of Nichiren school of Buddhism to return the people who fell into madness back to sanity.

    The onmyoujis simultaneously chanted with Hinata at the center. Their chanting became particles of light that rained down toward the ¡°Shadow Monks¡±.

    Then, ¡°Zhen Ying¡± who was spewing that much scream of fury and hatred gradually showed bewilderment in his expression.

    Like that,

    ¡¸¨D¨D é_–GaibutsuÖªÒŠChiken¡¡Ê¹µÃShitokuÇå›·Shoujou¡¡³ö¬FShutsugenì¶ÊÀOze¡¹

    The bewilderment strengthened as the prayers were repeated. Before long he shook his head fiercely as though to shake off something¡­¡­

    ¡ºHow can this be¡­¡­¡»

    A trembling voice faintly came out.

    ¡ºHave you returned to your senses?¡»

    The lord crouched as he asked. ¡°Zhen Ying¡± kept looking down and didn¡¯t reply at all.

    There was no need to imagine that at the inside his mind must be in chaos. It was only natural because normally speaking it was hard to believe that Japan itself was an apparition.

    Rather than considering that kind of nonsense, these ¡°Shadow Monks¡± were like a bundle of patriotism. The majority of the feeling ¡°how can this be¡± that was constricting his chest must be about this situation where they were ¡°neutralized and captured¡±.

    Perhaps this was what the saying of ¡°the schemer is drowning in his own scheme¡± meant. The n of reviving the ¡°Dragon¡± was actually the result of that ¡°Dragon¡± making them dancing on its own palm. As a practitioner who was employing apparition under his control, it was something that greatly wounded his pride.

    This was without a doubt, a blunder. A great one.

    ¡º¡­¡­Let me, kill myself.¡»

    He forced himself to wring out his voice. That was undoubtedly his dearest wish.

    Because of the paralyzing poison that Doctor Arachne also injected during the treatment, he could only barely talk but he couldn¡¯t put any strength to bit his tongue.

    He was in a state where he had truly ran out of all means. He ended up in the worst development possible as a member of ¡°Shadow Monk¡±.

    Even if he died at this point, he wouldn¡¯t be able to perfectly erase his remaining corpse, so to be honest, he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid bringing disadvantage for his homnd.

    It would be better if at the very least their corpses could be used for their homnd to divert the responsibility to Japan, but he himself was aware that was just a na?ve thinking.

    But, there was already no other way than that.

    He simply, couldn¡¯t think of anything else to do to apologize other than dying as punishment for the great blunder hemitted.

    ¡ºDo you think I¡¯ll allow that? How can you guarantee that your death won¡¯t serve as the trigger that activate even more scheme?¡»

    The lord¡¯s grim point caused the words of ¡°Zhen Ying¡± to get caught in his throat . He mocked himself.

    ¡º¡­¡­You are perceptive.¡»

    It seemed that there really was more n than this. In contrast to his despairing attitude, he still acted in the way that couldn¡¯t be underestimated till the end. Taisei, the elderly nobleman, and the onmyoujis who still couldn¡¯t be said as experienced in real battle gulped.

    ¡ºThere is no need to worry. It¡¯s just a n for stopping pursuer when we retreat. We are hiding cursed item in the escape route.¡»

    It was a sorcery that worked by stuffing the flesh of criminal into a pot. By confining them in prison even after their death, their resentment was fermented.

    If the pot was smashed, powerful curse that was like a smoke would instantly spread in a wide range. The consciousness of anybody who touched the smoke would be filled with the resentment of the dead and they would fall unconscious. Naturally, they would lose vitality and died if they came into contact with the smoke too long.

    ¡¸What an aggressive retreat that is. Not bad¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ranainferna, please be quiet for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yees¡¹

    An unexpected warning from the husband. Rana-san looked down in dejection. Her rabbit ears also drooped down powerlessly. Taisei kept sending nces at that while muttering ¡¸¡­¡­Why isn¡¯t it horse ears¡¹. A scornful gaze came from the elder. Hinata¡¯s cheeks were also twitching.

    ¡ºThe jar is linked to me and several of my subordinates. The technique will activate if we die and the jar will break. And then it will spread curse that won¡¯t affect us. But, I shall dispel it if you allow me to kill myself. If possible, it will be great if you can erase our corpse without leaving any trace after that though¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºThere should be a limit even in being shameless.¡»

    ¡ºCertainly.¡»

    Zhen Ying smiled bitterly and after that he fell silentpletely once more. It seemed he wasn¡¯t taking into ount the possibility of living and stepping on the ground of his homnd once more at all. Perhaps that would be something that was even more painful than death for a ¡°Shadow Monk¡± who hadmitted a taboo.

    ¡°Zhen Ying¡± who hadpletely lost his vigor and the other ¡°Shadow Monks¡± at a separate location who were most likely in the same state.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Barnard and his men along with Aziz and others, along with Karm and co to start smiling and began to share happiness in this victory but¡­¡­

    The lord was greatly famed as someone whose soul was made of 80% screwing around, however, he called Fukube with a radio without the slightest smile.

    ¡ºHattori Hanzou-dono.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s Koutarou. I¡¯m not a ninja. Also, my callsign is Strike 1 right now.¡»

    ¡ºSorry, Strike 1. Did you listen?¡»

    ¡ºCourse, I listened. Please turn them into viger right away and ask them where is this jar located. We will watch out for any ambush, so please dispatch the onmyouji to take care of this jar.¡»

    Even when he was about to ask him the opinion for how to deal with the ¡°Shadow Monks¡± as an agent of the government, he was given such a ruthless suggestion thatpletely disregarded the enemy. Certainly, that was the rational choice.

    ¡¸Well, I guess that¡¯s it.¡¹

    ¡¸Abyssgate? What¡¯s the matter with you since some time ago? Is there something bothering you still?¡¹

    Rana worryingly peered at the lord¡¯s face.

    The lord looked back at Rana, looked around at his surrounding, and seeing the victory mood was already spreading, he,

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡¹

    Gave a wry smile and shook his head.

    Even this long night would start to get brighter in two more hours. What was left was to turn the ¡°Shadow Monks¡± into viger or justice and drew out information from them. After that they could say that this defensive battle was theirplete victory.

    He sighed, then looking at his helpers who were waiting impatiently, he opened his mouth to proim their victory.

    ¡¸Ladies and gentlemen! You all have done well! This defensive battle of the sea of trees is our victo¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºNn!? Endou-san!? Did the Shadow Monks try something!?¡»

    Suddenly Fukube¡¯s anxious voice rang out.

    ¡¸Strike 1? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡ºDon¡¯t ask me! Suddenly there is smoke spreading out! The troops that got touched by it copsed! Nn? Wait for a bit, just now, there is a report from Aegis team¡­¡­jar!? You found the jar!? A small ck snake broke it!? Eei, retreat from there, quick! Don¡¯t touch the smoke no matter what!¡»

    It was clear just from the conversation at the other side of the radio that something happened. The radio that was turned on in an open line further received simr contact from Blitz, Duel, and Buster teams too.

    The gazes of the lord and other others moved toward the ¡°Shadow Monks¡± at the same time.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the meaning of this? Why did you activate it?¡»

    ¡º? What are you saying?¡»

    ¡ºThis jar of yours, a snake apparition broke it and activated the curse inside.¡»

    ¡ºHa? Impossible. Are you scheming something? Does this mean that you won¡¯t make a deal?¡»

    Even from the lord¡¯s eyes, ¡°Zhen Ying¡± didn¡¯t look like he was ying stupid.

    ¡¸Endou-sama. In any case we have to purify this curse. It¡¯s far away from the shrine so I don¡¯t think that there is any need to panic but, we can¡¯t leave this alone. Besides¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Besides?¡¹

    ¡¸I have a bad premonition. Most likely, this is the same premonition like what Endou-sama is feeling¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that Hinata was also feeling the same unease in her chest.

    Either way, it was the onmyouji who could perform the most effective countermeasure here. He would ask Fukube of the smoke¡¯s location and brought Hinata and others to the location with great speed to purify the ce.

    When he was about to give such instruction, it was at that moment.

    *DON-* An explosive sound that echoed until the bottom of his stomach reverberated.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    The ground sprang up before the lord grasped the situation. It wasn¡¯t that strong but, the ground was shaking as though it was rumbling. It was a shaking that felt disgusting, different from quake.

    ¡¸Oh? Well well, what an outrageous miasma art this.¡¹

    The only one imperturbable there, Hidzuki suddenly turned her gaze at the surrounding with realization.

    Without anyone noticing, miasma that was like smoke with thick ck color was polluting the air. Deep ck miasma was gushing out from the ground as far as the eye could see, just like how vapor was rising up here and there in hot spring.

    ¡ºEndou-san! How is the defense of the shrine!?¡»

    ¡¸No problem. ¨D¨DEmily?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, Kousuke. There is nothing going on here you know?¡»

    ¡ºThen, why is Mountain Fuji erupting hmm!?¡»

    ¡¸What did you sayyy!?¡¹

    As expected, even the lord was taken aback by that report. He rushed up the trees in panic and leaped toward the sky of the sea of trees.

    And then, he witnessed it.

    Although Fukube said eruption, it wasn¡¯t like there was magma bursting out orva spurting out.

    But, certainly the ck smoke was gushing out with a vigor that should be called as eruption. The smoke density couldn¡¯t bepared with before when the smoke was only puffing out leisurely.

    Far from that, that ck smoke was covering the sky.

    The moonlight was blocked in the blink of eye. An atmosphere that was too ominous from just dark cloud was emitted from the ck cloud that was painting out the sky ck.

    The air of the whole region of Mountain Fuji was clearly changed.

    It was a hard to describe stagnate air that was stifling and made one wanted to vomit.

    The polluted air that could also be said as something he was familiar with was none other than curse. But, the scale, the density, and the pressure were all in different dimension.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­damn ¡°Dragon¡±. Is it already reviving to a degree where it can meddle directly with this realm!?¡¹

    If the jar¡¯s destruction was done by the ¡°Dragon¡±?

    If without even destroying thest shrine, its awakening could be induced by the curse battle here and the curse of the jar that was fermented as insurance?

    *Shudder* A chill ran through his back.

    As though being pushed by that fear.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Sounds vanished. There was a thundering shriek that made him hallucinated auditorily like that instead. It wasn¡¯t a physical sound that reverberated through air. It was an aberrant scream that was directly driven into the soul, or perhaps the mind of all living things.

    His consciousness was almost blown away just from that.

    There were also several people who fainted inside the sea of trees. The mental impact was just that great.

    Most likely, this scream had reverberated through the whole Kanto region. Perhaps, it even reverberated through the whole Japan. At the very least, it would be meaningless already to pressure the media to keep quiet about it.

    Rain started to fall. Wind also started to blow. The sky was already ck as far as his eye could see. Countless lightning shes ran through the cloud like cracks in the sky. Ootakemaru¡¯s dark clouds invitation was like a child y when looking at the scale of this.

    And then, at the interval of the dark clouds above the sky of Mountain Fuji, he could see something gigantic squirming.

    It was an unclear silhouette that looked likepressed shadow. What he could understand was only that it was something long andrge. Its overwhelming presence was swelling up even right at this moment.

    ¡¸Tio-dono¡­¡­it would be great if that¡¯s the case.¡¹

    A twitching smile formed in his lips from his own muttering that was mixed with hopeful wish. Cold sweat was also trickling down like waterfall on his body.

    ¡¸It¡¯s revived¡­¡­doesn¡¯t look like it. It¡¯s more that it¡¯s sending out a portion of its soul for that I guess.¡¹

    Even if that was the case, conversely speaking, just a degraded existence that should be called as the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± managed to cause a cataclysm that affected the whole Japan.

    In addition, the violent pressure of the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± was clearly being directed toward the lord and others.

    Rana¡¯s strained voice reached him through the clone on the ground.

    ¡ºAbyssgate! This is bad! This miasma thing is gathering and taking shape!¡»

    He could see that scene through the clone.

    As though responding to the roar, the miasma was forming shape. It was making an existence that was giving off a presence like the water pressure of a waterfall. Although the pressure wasn¡¯t as great as the ominous pressure that was descending from the sky, this pressure rivaled, no, it surpassed even Hidzuki or Ootakemaru.

    A giant body appeared at the north of the shrine.

    Its true form wasn¡¯t clear. Its form looked as though it was modeled after shadow, a vague silhouette that looked exactly like s shadow figure.

    But, it could be seen that it was a huge snake dragon with eight heads.

    A coiling gigantic snake also manifested at the south of the shrine. As expected this one also looked like a condensed shadow, but there was horn growing from its head part. Inside that shadow, there were dark red eyes that were shining like ruby. The glint stirred the fear inside anyone who saw it something fierce.

    In addition, a great number of ¡°shadow snakes¡± of various sizes were also being created at the east and west too.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, all legends of snake and dragons in Japan are being reproduced?¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s trembling voice was putting her instinct into words. Names of legends crossed the back of her mind¨D¨DYamata no Orochi and Yato no Kami, and other than them, names that appeared in legends about dragon and great snake were pushing her into despair.

    ¡ºImpossible¡­¡­the ¡°Dragon¡±, it really is¡­¡­we were trying to revive something like this!?¡»

    The one who let out such scream that was oozing with bloody regret was ¡°Zhen Ying¡±.

    He must have felt it as a taoist, and as a human. He must be convinced.

    The ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± that was squirming at the sky, and the great number of ¡°shadows of snake and dragon legends¡± that were being created by it. After seeing those, it was clear to see that the ¡°Dragon¡± was absolutely the mortal enemy of all lives that must never be allowed to wake up.

    ¡¸Fuh, it looks like the true life or death struggle starts from here¨D¨DNagumo, hurry up, seriously¡¹

    The lord returned to his in self a little at the end, even so he yelled.

    ¡¸Remember what it is that you ought to protect¨C!!¡¹

    A rebuke that was like thunder surged out at the same timing with the clones.

    That yell blew away the distinct terror, the despair that anyone here was feeling keenly.

    The spirit of determination was conveyed to everyone whether they wanted to or not. It temporarily neutralized the pressure from the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± and burned the soul of hisrades that were almost freezing solid.

    ¡¸Concentrate our force in front of the shrine! Fortify all four directions! Release the Shadow Monks from their binding and paralyzing!!¡¹

    The whole force started moving after getting such clear instruction. They were getting surrounded by the ¡°shadows of snake and dragon legends¡± as each second passed. This wasn¡¯t the time to keep prisoner at a separate location.

    ¡¸Fukube-dono!¡¹

    ¡ºRoger. We¡¯llunch pincer attack from outside.¡»

    ¡¸Emily!¡¹

    ¡ºI get it! I¡¯m calling demon king-sama! I¡¯ll tell him that the situation has changed!¡»

    Replies came back right away without him needing to exin any further. Even with the position assignment, everyone understood just from getting their name called and they were forming their formation in the blink of eye.

    Amidst that, the Taoists of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± that obtained back their freedom from such unforeseen situation came following behind the onmyoujis. They came running to the side of ¡°Zhen Ying¡± who was sitting in a daze.

    ¡ºZhen Ying-, this is a chance. We should retreat now!¡»

    Zhen Ying didn¡¯t reply back at the words of Ying Cong. He kept sitting t on the ground in a state that was simr to stupefaction.

    There,

    ¡¸God¡¯s breath is my breath, and so my breath shall be the breath of god. Impurity shall not exist when I blow with this breath. It shall not remain! Aa how relieving! Aa how refreshing!¡¹

    A beat passed. *Fuu* Air was breathed out. Immediately a cool and clear gust blew and the miasma at the surrounding area was blown away.

    Among the numerous ¡°shadow of snake and dragon legends¡±, the small ones were scattered away and even the huge ones were temporarily stopped on their track with their existences wavering.

    In the battlefield where clear air had returned, the gaze of a small girl caught ¡°Zhen Ying¡± from across her shoulder. Thatpletely straightforward gaze caused his throat to gulp unaware.

    ¡ºPlease lend us your help, Taoist-dono.¡»

    The princess of the n that they had thoroughly used and harmed was asking for help from the leader of the people who did the harming.

    She didn¡¯t bind them with spell to order them around, but requested them.

    That fact made indescribable emotion to well up inside the chest of ¡°Zhen Ying¡±.

    If he had to search for a description that could closely describe it, perhaps it was an emotion of mettle that said ¡°Are you going to lose against this kind of tiny practitioner¡±. He almost feeling a sense of defeat in their caliber as human. This emotion was for shaking that off.

    ¡ºYou there! You¡¯re a leader of your organization right! Then be stylish!¡»

    Someone hade close without being noticed. Rana grabbed the cor of ¡°Zhen Ying¡± without giving any time for the other ¡°Shadow Monks¡± to stop her and she lifted him up.

    ¡ºJust run away if you want to run! After all there is nothing more annoying in the battlefield than a warrior without guts! But, if you feel responsible of what you guys have done, if you still feel like using that life that you tried to discard for the sake of your precious homnd! Take your weapon! Clench your fist! Roar your heart out!¡»

    It was a paralyzing rebuke that sent shivers to the spine, just like her husband¡¯s.

    The subordinates could be seen waiting for his decision.

    They should escape if they followed the rule. After all the order to retreat had already been given. Although they were manipted, they were just following the n.

    In addition, even knowing that this being was a mortal enemy of all living being, there was no proof that Japan itself would turn into apparition. After Japan¡¯s force shed with the ¡°Dragon¡± and both sides exhausted each other, they could then called for their strongest force, a master ss Taoist from the headquarters and gave their help. Such development would be just as they nned originally.

    Such thought crossed through his mind for an instant.

    ¡ºInforming all hands. Fight together with me if you have the resolve to turn your back on the rule! Anyone who object go home! You won¡¯t be med!¡»

    ¡°Zhen Ying¡± said that before breaking a rule with certainty before his subordinates.

    He personally took off the blood colored pentagram mask.

    She was a woman who looked to be at the herte twenty with characteristic long ck hair that was tied behind her and bound with a jewelry, and long slits eyes. Her slightly too sharp eyes were overbearing, but she had a face that was enough to be called a beauty.

    ¡º¡±Zhen Ying¡±!?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll take responsibility for everything!! There is no time! Decide right now!!¡»

    Her husky voice echoed clearly along with the vigor that she had regained.

    Her exposing her face meant that her life as a ¡°Shadow Monk¡± had ended either way. With such resolve disyed before their eyes, her subordinates¨D¨D

    Quietly drew out their charms.

    Seeing that, ¡°Zhen Ying¡± smiled just slightly before facing toward Rana and Hinata.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t ask you to put your trust on us. But, we shall take on that giant horned snake.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, that¡¯s just fine. Theen, can I leave the eight heads that look just as dangerous to Hinata-chan and others?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Rana-sama. We will definitely defeat it.¡¹

    With Rana¡¯smand, Hinata and ¡°Zhen Ying¡± met each other¡¯s gaze for a short time¡­¡­then they turned their back on each other. They were heading toward their respective battlefield with each of their subordinates behind them.

    ¡¸Fuh, that was a splendid incitement. As expected from this one¡¯s Ranainferna.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, naturally, my Abyssgate.¡¹

    Right after having such exchange, there were another roars bursting up.

    The effect of Hinata¡¯s purification had gone. The ¡°shadows of snake and dragon legends¡± finally started moving.

    The ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± at the sky also began to descend under the ck cloud with its gigantically huge and long body..

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s begin!¡¹

    The lord¡¯s shout was replied with war cries.

    Thest life and death battle was starting.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial

    ¨C You bastard, you were looking huh! From Dio-sama of Jojo.

    ¨C Kill them all From Magical Witch Punie-chan. The monarch¡¯s techniquer is none other than submission.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424

    <b>Abyss Lord Chapter Three Defensive Battle of the Sea of Trees ¢Ý Together With the Dawn</b>

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸On Kirikiri Unhatta!! Rule over everything, Kongou Doushi-. Kneel and Rule, Doushi, control, Doushi! With the prayer vow of Ac¡¯s Shomatsu, I offer the grand orayer vow to apprehend this devil-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The mantra of Ac¡¯s binding resounded sonorously inside the sea of trees.

    Almost all of the Tsuchimikado led by the elderly nobleman gave theirplete devotion to bind the shadows of legendary monsters.

    With height of more than twenty meters and eight heads and tails. Its body was enveloped in a thick miasma that made its form hazy, but its width and length were around ten meters. Eyes with demonic glow was zingly shining from inside the shadow, looking forward to materialize in this world.

    Yamata no Orochi¨D¨Din the legend it boasted a gigantic size that span over eight valleys and mountains with its stomach always stained in blood.

    In the end it was just a partial summoning by the ¡°Dragon¡±, or perhaps it was nothing more than a reproduction. Because of that it ended up only at this size. That was a silver lining from this despairing situation.

    That was exactly why, the Tsuchimikados could surround Yamato no Orochi in five spots that formed the shape of a pentagram.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¨D¨DUn Anauyakokubagyaban Bazaraunhatta!! The rope that secure the port, it shan¡¯t release the pilgrim, it shall not-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A huge shining pentagram enveloped Yamata no Orochi. The power of binding seal activated to pressure it from every direction.

    There, by ident the same spells but in words of different countries ovepped.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Rin ¨C Hei ¨C Tou ¨C Sha ¨C Kai ¨CÅR?±ø?êL?Õß?½Ô?ê‡?ÁÐ?ÔÚ?Ç°¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºLin ¨C Bing ¨C Tian ¨C Zhe ¨C JieÅR?±ø?êL?Õß?½Ô?ê‡?ÁÐ?ÔÚ?Ç°!!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    It was the charm of nine-character to ward off evil. Together with the mantra, the caster formed a sword hand seal and shed four horizontal lines and five vertical lines in the air with it. With that the exorcism charm to severe, subdue, and disperse all evils was invoked.

    One side was the Fujiwara n led by Fujiwara Hinata.

    The other side was the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± faction led by Zhen Ying.

    Surging wave that was like sunlight and torrent that was like night¡¯s darkness wereunched to the north and south respectively as though to split the sea of trees into two.

    Yamato no Orochi and, the legendary great snake that ¡°Shadow Monk¡± faced¨D¨DYato no Kami with a form that was simrly like a silhouette made up frompressed miasma, however, with one horn on its head and arge body that was strangely undting with its length that was more than twenty meters, their huge bodies were being reduced as though they were crumbling in pieces from the edge.

    In addition, the ¡°shadows of legendary snake and dragon¡± of various sizes that were trying to trample this battlefield from all direction were also affected. The small ones were erased while the huge ones had their movement stopped.

    The magic of evil repent that was casted by the Taoists of the mainnd that numbered 200 in total and the onmyoujis of the far east were indeed possessing might that was worthy for the elites.

    The special assault squad of the security bureau, the exorcists, and the Haurias who were fighting hard in order to stop all the dragons and snakes other than Yamato no Orochi and Yato no Kami cheered to shake off the fear that had been slipping out from the bottom of their heart all this time since the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± awakened.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tsu, it¡¯sing!! Brace¨D¨D¡¹

    There was no sound.

    But, an impact hit their souls. The roar made them felt like that. It was a voice of fury toward the insolence of the tiny insects¡­¡­or perhaps, just an irritated voice.

    The soundless and invisible impact was unleashed from Yamato no Orochi. Just from that, some people lost consciousness, while some only barely held on their consciousness while falling to their knees and moaning. There were also those who were in a daze as though their mind had been forced to pause.

    Naturally, the ¡°binding magic¡± that the Tsuchimikado and Shadow Monk deployed also couldn¡¯t be maintained. Even Hinata and Zhen Ying were pressing their chest in pain while staggering on their feet.

    It was just a single attack. Although it contained a curse inside it, it was just a roar.

    The frontline almost crumbled just from that.

    That was the reason why it was a legendary monster.

    Even if it was in the level that wasn¡¯t even a thousandth of its original, it wasn¡¯t such a weak existence that could be somehow managed by mere spell from several hundred people.

    The only saving grace was that there was nobody who died or went mad. It must be thanks to the soul protection from the artifacts.

    Right after Emily contacted Hajime¡¯s side, additional ¡°Soul Shells¡±, Arachne doctor team, bullet, medicine, and various other support items were delivered, so right now even the Taoists of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± were also equipped with the protection and somehow endured the attack.

    But, the fundamental fatigue from fighting since midnight until now where it was almost dawn was extremely debilitating. It wasn¡¯t just their flesh body, the fatigue of their mind was also beyond help.

    In addition, there was one other thing that made them couldn¡¯t help from smiling bitterly.

    ¡¸Tsk. As expected, this damn thing immediately revived-¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit all! If only there is anyone who can give air support right now, I¡¯ll happily wag my tail to him!¡¹

    ¡¸Tank is the goddess of the infantry. You just don¡¯t get it!¡¹

    ¡¸Neither of them wille to this battlefield though!!¡¹

    The members of assault department under Barnard¡¯s leadership were cracking jokes. They did it to shake off their faint heart.

    Their gun muzzles were pointed at the ¡°shadows of snake and dragons¡± that should have been blown away by the nine-character charm, no, many of them should have been blown away by the special bullets, but the scenery of the shadows reviving like nothing had happened yed out in front of them.

    The miasma that burst out from the ground was granting endless regeneration to them. Naturally it included Yamato no Orochi and Yato no Kami.

    Most likely, it was one of the authorities of the ¡°Dragon¡± that ought to be called as ¡°legend reproduction miasma¡±.

    ¡¸Yes yes, don¡¯t ck off forever, get a grip of yourself! I¡¯ll send the children who can¡¯t get up to Emily-chan so get well soon ande back here again!¡¹

    *Vonn* The sound of the air shaking resounded and there was light shing above the soldiers.

    The light came from two short swords that were enveloped in magic power and looked like light *aber now. The one who was swinging them around with fluid movement like batons was Rana. It wasn¡¯t just her. Swords of light were swung around everywhere in the battlefield to every direction.

    ¡¸Kill the enemy if you have time to open your mouth!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s boss¡¯s order! Get fired upp!¡¹

    Karm and Nea¡¯s scolding also came.

    Astonishingly, not a single one of the Hauria n was rendered unable to fight. Even after receiving the roar of Yamato no Orochi, they were only flinching at best. They were hunting and killing the snake and dragon shadows that were appearing endlessly inside their formation or weaving through the barrage of bullets.

    While they were at it, they were also throwing recovery medicine at those who copsed and let the content of the test tube container ssh over them when it broke. Anyone who looked like they couldn¡¯t recover with just that would be sent to the first-aid station at the shrine using teleport artifact in the shape of small stone.

    As expected, they didn¡¯t even have the leeway to do their usual embarrassing speech and pose and their faces were desperate, but their performance and spirit were worthy of amazement.

    ¡¸The carnage that they had survived until now is different from us huh?¡¹

    ¡¸The way they maintain their morale in predicament is abnormal. The mental strength of each individual is absurd even without the leader doing anything.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess this is to be expected from the n of Kousuke-san¡¯s first wife. udia-neesan has a big challenge waiting for her.¡¹

    The exorcist group, Wynn and Ann, and also Aziz were drenched in sweat while strengthening their grip on their weapon.

    In this battlefield, the exorcists couldn¡¯t participate in the battle. That was because the onmyoujis and the Taoists were taking on the two legendary opponents by themselves, while the other ¡°shadows of legendary snake and dragon¡± wereunching curses and poisons or other supernatural ability, so they were forced to be in charge of protecting against all those.

    The prime example for that was udia.

    ¡ºO lord-, I beseech you to make us stand tall! With the lord¡¯s holy fortress-, tsu, kuuh, please protect those who sought for salvation!!¡»

    She continued chanting the holy scripture of the exorcist.

    Her effort made this battlefield a proper battlefield. If she didn¡¯t do that, then perhaps there would be people who died already.

    The cause was the same reason why the lord wasn¡¯t here.

    Yes, in this battlefield, the lord wasn¡¯t here. Not even a single one of his clones was here. The thousands of clones, all hisbat force were located further above the ominous cloud that was covering the whole sky of the battlefield.

    There, the lord was fighting the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡±. Thunders continued to reverberate without end like a drum that was being pounded. The wind and rain¡¯s intensity increased and the earthquake was continuing without pause.

    It seemed the intensity was increasing as each second passed, so it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that before long the rain would be reced with torrential rain and lightning strikes, the wind would expand in strength to berge scale typhoon, and even the quake would reach a level that brought genuine damage.

    ording to the information that Emily collected, the quake and this weather was also urring throughout the whole Japan. It didn¡¯t stop there, the temperature at eastern Japan was gradually increasing, while conversely the temperature at western Japan continued to lower. The abnormal weather was still added with the sea near Japan starting to be stormy.

    All the mass media everywhere was ying the same news sh where experts were screaming in bewilderment before this natural disaster. The government¡¯s announcement that the cause of this was unknown was also getting criticized by them.

    The threat of the ¡°Dragon¡± was unprecedented. The lord with all his seriousness also couldn¡¯t finish it off. Far from that, he couldn¡¯tpletely block the battle¡¯s after effect from going past him. Even now udia was forced to block the raining down lightning strikes, typhoons, and invisible curses that were raining down on the sea of trees with deathly desperation.

    There wasn¡¯t even any contact from the lord. It was very clear that the lord didn¡¯t even have any leeway for that.

    ¡ºDo your best everyone-!! Thirty minutes-, just thirty more minutes!¡»

    Emily yelled through the radio with a tearful voice. She was being desperate from treating the unconscious people who kept getting sent to her.

    The time that she spoke of was the precise countdown that Hajime gave her.

    If they could hold out for that long, it was unknown what he would do but, he would do something.

    While listening to Emily¡¯s voice,

    ¡º¡­¡­Good grief. What a great irony this is.¡»

    A smile that contained sarcasm, or perhaps self-depreciation formed on Zhen Ying¡¯s lips.

    Their n to make the onmyoujis and the ¡°Dragon¡± to fight so that in the end they could profit from it ended up in them being exhausted from their intense battle against the onmyoujis while the ¡°Dragon¡± was cornering them.

    Ahead of her gaze, Yato no Kami was starting to disy its true capability.

    It was a colony. The body of the giant snake that was undting strangely was because it was made up from innumerable number of snakes.

    A colony of snake god. That was the true identity of Yato no Kami. The countless snakes that were split and flooded out from that giant body were all Yato no Kami.

    ¡ºYing Cong!! Luan Ying!! Use Shiki to deal with them!!¡»

    ¡º¡ºAcknowledged!!¡»¡»

    They dealt with it using the mass reproduction of ¡°Shiki¡± from the ¡°mirror¡±. But, the atmosphere changed further. Their body, no, their soul felt the weight. It felt as though Yato no Kami proimed this was a ce where human shouldn¡¯t exist, this was its domain¨D¨Dits sacred precinct.

    ¡ºThis is bad-. Take some distance!¡»

    The Taoists of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± obeyed Zhen Ying¡¯s order and quickly backed away.

    But, they were a bitte.

    Perhaps it should be called as its authority as a snake god. ¡°Formtion of boundary and formation of sacred precinct¡±¨D¨Dit created its own domain and inflicted curse of severe weakening toward the hostiles within its range.

    The Taoists that escaped too tale experienced it with their own body. More than ten people copsed on the ground. Zhen Ying summoned the paltry amount of apparitions she had to evacuate them from the domain.

    However, the god made another move at that moment.

    Red snake eyes gazed directly at the battlefield.

    ¡ºTsu, match me!! On Amiriti Unhatta!! On Bazara Satta Unjaku-!!¡»

    Obeying the fright that ran through her spine and the rm bell that her instinct rang out, Zhen Ying yelled so loudly that her throat almost tore.

    Right away, the mantra to plead for prolonging life and annihting monster toward the Wisdom King Kundali was chanted in unison.

    Zhen Ying chose this esoteric ritual for fastening down soul that almost separated from flesh body and appeasing monstrosity. Her choice was correct.

    Yato no Kami¡¯s most famous authority¨D¨Dthe curse that would destroy anyone who saw its form along with their family was invoked.

    It was an unreasonableness that brought destruction for the living and also their rtives just from existing. Such ability was truly worthy for a god.

    Dozens of ¡°Shadow Monks¡± almost ascended to heaven in an instant. But the mantra tied down their soul and the curse of annihtion was sessfully pacified to a degree before it attacked everyone.

    But, that was it.

    They couldn¡¯t see it. They couldn¡¯t approach.

    Either one could be mitigated with spell, but it was only a trivial effort. At this rate they would either be swallowed by the endlessly overflowing Yato no Kami, or taken inside the sacred precinct that was spreading each time the colony increased. In the end they would meet their demise all the same.

    Even like this, this being was still far away from the actual thing. That fact made them wanted to cry.

    ¡ºZhen Ying! It¡¯s impossible at this rate! We won¡¯tst for five minutes! Please do that!¡»

    Her subordinate who was like her little sister who looked up to her as ¡°elder sister¡± outside duty¨D¨D¡±Ying Hu¡± yelled. Her other subordinates, and then the liberated Feijiang stood on the way of the swarm of Yato no Kami in order to protect Zhen Ying.

    ¡ºBut, with me¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºIt will be fine if it¡¯s the you right now Zhen Ying! Surely it will answer-¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just as Ying hu said. Perhaps it¡¯s not something that we are qualified to say but, this is a battle for the sake of protecting. Then!¡»

    ¡ºEven if you abandon your life and pride until now, you who decided to fight for the sake of the homnd and¡­¡­them, will surely not be abandoned by his existence.¡»

    After Ying Hu, Taidao Ying, Yun Ying, and even Ying Cong argued vehemently.

    They talked about the existence that Zhen Ying¡¯s family worshipped, however it was an existence that she would never be able to obtain help from because of their way of living at the shadow as the Shadow Monk. It was a secret ritual that Zhen Ying had only ever seeded once in the past when she was called as a child prodigy.

    She was feeling regretful. But, right now wasn¡¯t the time where she could pay attention to her appearance.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry-. But some time for me!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡ºRoger!!¡»¡»¡»¡»

    Her subordinates nodded without any hesitation in front of an existence that should be called as a cursed god. Zhen Ying left them behind and took a leap back.

    Then, she didn¡¯t notice the existence behind her because she was too mentally focused inside her mind.

    *Tap-* There was something that bumped on her back¨D¨Dno, around her hips. She was taken aback and hurriedly looked back, and there she found Hinata.

    She had lost her eboshi. Her pure white kariginu was dirtied. There were also scratches on her cheeks and hands.

    It seemed that she was also retreating from the intense battle. Both of them widened their eyes just for a moment, then they both smiled wryly for being so unfocused toward their back and quietly looked back to their respective front.

    And then¨D¨D

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Going back slightly in time.

    Right after the frontline almost crumbled from a single roar of Yamato no Orochi.

    ¡¸This art not the time for ye to grow senile!¡¹

    The eight heads of Yamato no Orochi stretched out with a speed like bullet. All of them were heading toward Hinata. Hinata had been feeling from the start of the confrontation that it felt like Yamato no Orochi¡¯s focus was directed toward her, but it seemed that it wasn¡¯t just her imagination.

    There could only be one reason. There was a lot of legend about snake and dragon demanding sacrifice of young girl. For an existence who demanded the offering of the sisters of Kushinada Hime, the small beautiful girl who was overflowing with willpower more than anyone in this battlefield must looked like a delicious treat in its eyes.

    But, in a sense, this was a convenience for the defenders. Because it would be easier to defend if the attack of Yamato no Orochi wasn¡¯t directed to the whole force but concentrated to a single point.

    Zenki¨D¨DYaya no Hidzuki got in front of Hinata and met the enemy with her full strength without holding back. Immense demonic aura formed the shape of a giant crimson fist and it was fired together with her punches.

    *Pah-pah-* The white flowers that bloomed profusely for just an instant was the air membrane. The rushes of punches that easily surpassed the speed of sound met the eight heads of Yamato no Orochi head on.

    Thunderous sounds exploded a beatter. Shockwave and violent wind raged crazily. The trees at the surrounding were turned into empty plot ofnd with the ground ploughed.

    However, even after receiving the battering that was like a barrage of battering ram, Yamato no Orochi was astonishingly not blown away.

    Although they were batted around and repelled, the eight heads were all still going strong.

    And then, one head rose and looked down on Hidzuki from above.

    It created a vortex of water. It wasn¡¯t pure and clean water by all means. It was a cloudy water that looked ominous.

    It was unleashed like a great torrent ofser.

    Yamato no Orochi was also considered as an avatar of flood and a dragon god that controlled water. Its bombardment was imprinted with a curse that was like a deadly poison that gnawed and ended every living thing.

    ¡¸Kuuuuuuuuuuuh!!¡¹

    When Hidzuki crossed her arms, powerful arms of oni made from crimson demonic aura were also forming in the air and served as a giant shield.

    The powerful torrent of cursed poison hit there.

    Unbelievably, the legs of Hidzuki who boasted that much overwhelming physical power was being pushed back bit by bit.

    ¡¸As expected, from a dragon god from legend ehh-¡¹

    Sheughed fearlessly ahah, lifted one leg, and immediately stomped it down. She nted her foot into the hard ground like a pile bunker to fix her body in ce. Naturally, the remaining seven heads also kept battering at her.

    However, that curse, the legendary deadly poison gnawed on Hidzuki.

    Her vividly crimson colored demonic aura was being dyed with the repulsive color of ck. Hidzuki¡¯s white skin and hair were dyed ck from the edge as though they were in necrosis. Cracks also appeared on them.

    ¡¸Oni-, wouldst not fail to keep their promise-¡¹

    She wouldn¡¯t let it touch even a single finger of Fujiwara Hinata. She would stake her existence on the line and protected to the end the promise that she exchanged with the girl who made her gave her recognition.

    She wouldn¡¯t take a single step back even with the curse ravaging her body. Hidzuki performed her role as shield with the readiness to die.

    It bought enough time for the onmyoujis to rally themselves.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸On Gyarodaya Sowaka!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    With Taisei on the lead, the Fujiwara n chanted the mantra with all their strength. It was the mantra Garuda that was believed to erase every kind of poison. From the start, it was said that Garuda devour evil dragons and poisonous dragons for the benefit of the world. It was the best mantra against Yamato no Orochi¡¯s cursed poison.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸On Mayuraki Randei Sowaka!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    In addition, the mantra of Mahamayuri that was said to suppress all kind of harmful poisons of snakes and purify them was let loose from Tsuchimicado n with the elder at the forefront.

    With the spells of poison sterilization and curse dispel in full power from the onmyouji n, the vition of the curse against Hidzuki was slowed down. But far from beingpletely erased, the poison couldn¡¯t even be stopped. That was how terrifying Yamato no Orochi was.

    That was why, Hinata added her effort in that.

    ¡¸Naumaku Sanmanda Bodanan Barunaya Sowaka!!¡¹

    The mantra that wished for the assistance of Varuna purified the water together with the curse inside it. The cursed poison itself weakened and in addition the water bombardment itself was also dampened.

    Hidzuki didn¡¯t miss that opening.

    ¡¸SHIIIIIH!!¡¹

    Exhaled air that was filled with piercing fighting spirit leaked out from between her gritted teeth. She abandoned elegance and kneaded her strength without any care of appearance.

    Her horns shined zingly. Her demonic aura explosively increased and the arms of demonic aura that was forming a cross guard in the air swelled out.

    Her legs were still fixed into the ground as she opened her guard. She lifted up her left arm as she kept blocking the powerful torrent, twisted her upper body to the limit, and pulled her right arm to the back like a drawn bow. Naturally, the arm of demonic aura also took the same stance¡­¡­

    ¡¸Duck if ye don¡¯t want to dieeeeee!!¡¹

    It was a warning to Hinata and the others. The onmyoujis all threw themselves on the ground in panic. Right after that, Shuten Douji¡¯s full powered attack was unleashed.

    The crimson giant fist left sound behind and punched straight forward exactly like her temperament.

    This time, the target was blown away. No, it was scattered away.

    All eight heads of Yamato no Orochi became like smoke that was scattered by a gust of wind.

    Like that the torso that was enveloped in thick mist of miasma was also pulverized. The fist pushed forward like a super heavy weight ss freight train running out of control that was beyond any hope of stopping. It scattered out gruesome sound of shockwave while crossing the span of more than a hundred meters and further devastated the trees behind on its way.

    A destructive power that transformed the scenery with a single fist. Anyone couldn¡¯t help but shudder from witnessing that.

    Although,

    ¡¸There art no end to this.¡¹

    Hidzuki who was still remaining on her guard with her right fist thrust out let out a wry smile.

    It was just as she said, the ¡°shadow¡± in the end was nothing more than ¡°shadow¡±, and so the miasma converged in the blink of eye and reformed the huge body.

    The next moment, a roar thundered once more. However, this time the voice contained a definite fury/.

    In order to prevent the roar that was mixed with curse sweeping over the battlefield, Hinata followed her instinct and she already invoked the nine-character charm. But¡­¡­

    ¡¸No good-, the barrier¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Dodge-¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t make it in¨D¨D¡¹

    The threat of Yamato no Orochi was unveiled.

    First its gigantic eight tails mmed the ground to disy Yamato no Orochi¡¯s fury. A terrific shaking was created and at the same time the ground itself undted. Most likely it was one of its authorities.

    From where Yamato no Orochi was standing, from southwest until southeast¨D¨Din other words, the other theaters, Hinata and the other Fujiwara n members, and a part of Tsuchimikado n including the elder weren¡¯t effected because Hidzuki immediately stomped on the ground with her technique to cause a quake and neutralized it, but for the other theaters¨D¨Dthe practitioners of Tsuchimikado n that surrounded it couldn¡¯t react.

    The majority of the people fell while a part of them wereunched up by the undting ground. Because of that, they also couldn¡¯t deal with the second wave that came attacking with a terrifying timing.

    The eight heads rotated in high speed like a typhoon. The lump of miasma pulled its tails and rotated like a spiral. The jaws on the tip opened wide.

    ¡¸Hidzuki!!¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged!¡¹

    The giant fists of demonic aura were firing like gatling gun. Hinata and others also put up a barrier with the mantra to beg for the divine protection of Vairocana ¡¸On Abiraunken!!¡¹ to protect them.

    ¡¸Teleport to the shrine-!!¡¹

    It was unknown how many were able to react to the warning shout of the elder. Hidzuki¡¯s strafing fire and Hinata¡¯s barrier saved them from instant annihtion, but not a few of the Tsuchimikado were swallowed by the monster.

    But as expected, the silver lining here was the monster was a ¡°shadow¡±. For an instant, everyone thought that theirrades had been swallowed alive and turned white, but there were definitely flesh bodies falling on the ground after the shadow jaws passed through.

    It seemed they weren¡¯t physically eaten because of the shadow body. But, there was no way they could feel relieved from that. There was no way Yamato no Orochi had just taken a meaningless action.

    ¡¸Tsu, their soul is disappearing?¡¹

    Dread ran through their whole body. It couldn¡¯t eat the flesh body. Then, it would eat human¡¯s mind, their soul. Naturally what lied ahead from there was the death of mind. It was a straight course to be an invalid.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you-. ¨D¨Dtamanowowo musubikatamete yorodzuyomo mimusubinokami mitamafuyurashi!!¡¹

    She pped once, twice. It was the secret words to alter reality for prolonging life in Shinto. It was a secret ritual that fastened down the soul that almost vanished to keep them alive for a while right now.

    Although her body was trembling due to arge chunk of her willpower being taken away aspensation, she desperately kept the lives of her n tethered down.

    But that meant the strongest onmyouji was taken out of action.

    The cursed roar thundered for the second and then third time. Perhaps it was just her imagination, but the roar felt even more deeply powerful than before. Yamato no Orochi¡¯s body also looked like it was getting bigger.

    If the ¡°shadows of legendary dragon and snake¡± were also regaining their original strength as the cataclysm was getting gradually even more severe¡­¡­

    ¡¸hinata! We will buy you time-. Do the ¡°Divine Possession¡±!¡¹

    Taisei yelled after looking at the battle situation. Hinata¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡°Divine Possession¡± was certainly powerful. It was undoubtedly Hinata¡¯s trump card. But, in the first ce making divinity to reside in human body was reckless to the extreme.

    Even Hinata who possessed the highest aptitude for it as a shrine maiden could onlyst for five minutes. Considering that she needed to be helped to stand after using it only for less than one minute at the main residence of Tsuchimikado, she wouldn¡¯t be able to easily return to the frontline after it with only a treatment at the level of recovery medicine and doctor Arachne¡¯s regeneration magic.

    Fighting legendary existence in a battlefield where Hinata was absent would be no different from suicide.

    But, even so, if she didn¡¯t do ¡°Divine Possession¡± right now, she might not be given the chance to do that anymore.

    Then, right now, she would definitelyst for five minutes with the full power of the strongest onmyouji to the utmost.

    Hinata epted her father¡¯s gaze that was filled with such decision in understanding.

    ¡¸Understood, Otou-sama! Hidzuki! Imand you under the name of Fujiwara Hinata! Protect my family!¡¹

    Hidzuki had no time to look back. But, Hidzuki¡¯s back that was d inpletely messy kimono from letting out a storm of punches without any care in the world certainly told her that she had epted themand.

    Hinata backed away from the frontline.

    She quickly purified the ce with ¡°Kyuusei Henpai¡± ¨D¨Dthe ceremonial dance steps of nine horoscopes that was performed by a sorcerer in the past to protect a noble setting out on a trip.

    There, her back bumped on something. When she looked back in surprise, she found the face of Zhen Ying looking down on her across her shoulder.

    ¡ºYourplexion look bad.¡»

    ¡ºNot as bad as you.¡»

    Hinata fell into a mysterious sensation of words of foreign country surfacing on the back of her mind anding out from her mouth on their own while replying to the implicit question of ¡°Are you alright in that state?¡± with ¡°I¡¯m more worried about you¡±.

    It was a scathing reply that was unusual for Hinata. Zhen Ying¡¯s cheeks twitched.

    She and her men had thoroughly messed with her family. It was a natural replying for the victim but, to Zhen Ying it made her wanted to say ¡°Cheeky brat. Talking big aren¡¯t you¡­¡­¡±. It was even more surprising because of howposed her face was despite being a little girl.

    The eyes of Zhen Ying that was feeling a bit uneasy from not knowing whether she would really be able to y her trump card were lit in fire.

    The two turned away their gazes from each other in a sh. The pure white kariginu and ck clothes became opposing contrast that decorated the two. The willpower they kneaded up also made the two to shine in white and ck.

    ¡¸This lowly servant humbly beg the august Uka no Miatam no Kami despite knowing how insolent it is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºJade emperor¡¯s imperial decreÓñµÛÓÐ„È¡¡™ÐÇÀ´ëy¡¡´òÐ°¹í¸ÒÓÐ²»·üÕß¡¡Ò»ÇÐËÀ»îœçµÀ¨D¨D¡»

    Hinata¡¯s eyes slightly twitched. Her spiritual instinct whispered to her. That Zhen Ying¡¯s chanting was also calling to an existence in the same holy precinct like her.

    The Shinto ritual invite the might of heaven. Yes, Zhen Ying was also a shrine maiden with the disposition for Divine Possession.

    But, the existence that her n worshipped was a divine beast, an auspicious one. It wasn¡¯t an existence that would lend its power for those who invaded others and invited evil spirits and disasters.

    Even if such acts brought benefit for one¡¯s homnd, it was no different from impurity in the eyes of god.

    Therefore, as long as it was for the duty as Shadow Monk as the dark part of the country, Zhen Ying was unable to obtain its cooperation due to her dirty role.

    She couldn¡¯t but, right now, it was only at this moment, because she fought in order to protect all mankind as equal, although she knew that it was only for her own convenience, she didn¡¯t care even if she got punished for it, she would even offer her life, that was why, please lent her the power to protect, she prayed.

    That feeling, in the end¡­¡­

    ¡¸I beseech you to descend from heaven. My protector, the noble and exalted divinity of the white, your name is¨D¨DKuzunoha!!¡¹

    ¡ºThe ancient oath by my destiny¹ÊÊÄÎÒÃü¡¡’ÎÉí¾ÈÊÀ¡¡Ò»ÇÐÐ\Éú¡¡±£ÃüÉÏ„t¡¡Éñ¿FÕÐÀ´¨D¨DBixie ¨C Tianlu!!¡»

    The summoned divinity materialized.

    A white fox materialized above Hinata¡¯s head. It transformed into particles of light that rained down on her.

    Two holy beasts also materialized above Zhen Ying¡¯s head. The body of lion, short wings on their shoulders, long tail, one horn and two horns.

    ¨D¨DSacred Beasts Bixie ¨C Tianlu

    They were a pair of sacred beasts that were said to drive away evil and disaster. The two beasts lookoed down on Zhen Ying for a brief moment. They narrowed their eyes to her who was holding her breath. Then they changed into light just like Kuzunoha and responded to the Divine Possession.

    No trait like fox ears and tail came out from her body like Hinata, but her hair was simrly dyed white in an instant.

    Zhen Ying felt moved and grateful that they responded to her while kneading her power that increased explosively.

    Hinata pped her hands in prayer. Zhen Ying spread out a bunch of talismans like a fan. They let out their voice loudly at the same time.

    ¡¸Cutting the sky cutting the earth cutting the eight directions eight difference in the sky ten letters on the earth the secret sound one to the tens two to the tens three to the tens four to the tens five to the tens six to the tens sever and let loose zanbirari!!¡¹

    ¡ºNoumaki Saraba Tatagyateibyaku Saraba Bokkeibyaku Sarabata Taratasenda Makaroshaga Ken Gyakigyaki Saraba Bikinnan Untarata Kanman!!

    One. Not only it purify evil, it was the secret words of Shinto that returned back curse to its sender exactly as it was.

    One. With its might all and every evil was swallowed in great fire that burned it back to nothing, the dharani of fire world of Ac.

    A wave of gentle and clean light enveloped not only Yamato no Orochi but the north half. It temporarily purified even the miasma that gushed out from thend.

    In contrast with Yato no Kami including the southern half, ck me was spreading without any shred of mercy. It didn¡¯t affect the nature and allies at the slightest, it simply burned the shadows of snake and dragon with hellfire to nothing.

    For a short while the number of allies that were sent to the shrine was halved. The frontline that almost crumbled because the recovery rate couldn¡¯t keep up was sessfully pushing back the enemy for a while.

    ¡¸Everyone! Endure it just for a bit more-. Surely, Endou-sama-, his friend will break this deadlock for us! I ask you all to not lose heart!¡¹

    ¡ºThis is where we shall die from the start-. Don¡¯t be scared of death! Show them the obstinacy of the Shadow Monk!!¡»

    Hinata and Zhen Ying who returned to the frontline sent out their pep talk loudly.

    Everyone let out a rough exhale with exhausted and wounded faces could be seen everywhere but¡­¡­

    What responded to their words of encouragement were soul stirring wary cries.

    The time limit was five minutes. With that both Hinata and Zhen Ying would run out of strength.

    There were fifteen minutes remaining until the promised reinforcement arrived.

    It would be a long long fifteen minutes.

    Hinata and Zhen Ying fired powerful secret arts in session and continued to maintain the frontline, however both of them were harboring nervousness inside their heart.

    They could do nothing but maintaining the situation. No matter how much they purified the enemies along with thend, the miasma was flooding out endlessly.

    (Endou-sama¡­¡­I won¡¯t be able to hold out till the end-. Please, please send help¡­¡­)

    She wished for that inside her heart, however.

    Five minutester.

    Hinata and Zhen Ying fell on their knees. Sacred light slipped out from their body and they returned to their original form. Right after that.

    ¡¸Gahaah!?¡¹

    A person fell from the sky. It was undoubtedly, the lord. Furthermore it was the real body.

    ¡¸Kou-kun!?¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama!?¡¹

    A ragged Rana who was coincidentally nearby and Hinata who was on her knees unable to move yelled with their eyes wide open.

    Responding to that, the special force, exorcists, and Haurias turned their gazes. And then, they gulped.

    The hero, was lying down on the ground with grave injuries.

    ¡¸Gah, guuh, this isn¡¯t, funny at all-. Kahah¡¹

    He vomited out a lot of blood. His body was dyed with venomous looking patchy pattern. His eyes were bloodshot. It was the figure of the lord being driven with his back on the wall that nobody here had ever seen until now. Such figure was lying right there.

    His eyes that were looking up to the sky was still not giving up. He hadn¡¯t broke down.

    Everyone followed his gaze and looked up to the sky.

    The ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± came down below the ck clouds. Clones were flying around at its surrounding.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¨D¨D¡±Kokutenkyuuck Sky Destitution¡±-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Thest secret technique of gravity magic that swallowed and annihted all creations was deployed. It swallowed the part that seemed to be the head. It didn¡¯t just stop there, the magic sucked in the shadow until the torso like someone slurping a noodle.

    But, that onlysted for a brief moment.

    A new ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± came down from different spot of the ck clouds. A beat passed. What came out was a pulse. *Dokun* It shook the soul as it spread out and right after that, half of the clones were annihted.

    ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡± was also annihted, in addition, lightning that ran to every which direction blew another hundreds more of the clones just right after they revived.

    Clones, clones, clones.

    In order to constantly maintain the thousand bodies that were the upper limit of the technique, the clones repeatedly cloned themselves in unprecedented speed, spread them out as far away from each other as they could, with each several of them grouping themselves and firing out ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡±.

    But, the opponent¡¯s destruction rate was going up as each second passed. A single re, one pulse, with just that clones would be annihted in three digits, while those who got away would be blown away by the random pounding of lightnings.

    The phantasmagoric and endless ¡°shadow¡± continued to revive as though to dere that the ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡± that kept being casted over and over was meaningless.

    The clones would be annihted if their cloning speed dropped for even just a little.

    If there was just a bit of gap between the firing of each final secret technique, they would also be annihted just as expected.

    The clones kept sprinting in full speed over their limit constantly, even so the gap kept widening!

    And then, even if it was the ¡°Abyss Lord¡±, his powerpletely relied on his magic power. Therefore.

    ¡¸The stock run out-¡¹

    ¡¸Someone! Anyone with magic crystal stone!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is thest one!!¡¹

    Responding to Rana¡¯s yell, Aziz threw at her hisst magic crystal stone. The great amount of magic power stock that the lord carried in his ¡°treasure warehouse¡± waspletely consumed in just ten minutes. That fact told the tale of just how intense the battle at the sky was.

    The magic power stock for the exorcists was also in the same state. The recovery with the recovery medicine and Arachne¡¯s regeneration magic also couldn¡¯t keep up anymore in this battlefield.

    The lord thankfully replenished his magic power for thest time while Taisei who came running also purified him.

    ¡¸Tsu, Hinata¡¯s talismans are also annihted¡­¡­¡¹

    Taisei¡¯s voice shook seeing the disastrous state of the ten talismans on the lord¡¯s chest that had turned into ash and spilled out.

    The lord saw that Hinata herself had her hands full with keeping her grip on her consciousness when she heard that.

    The worst thing was that even with the main body away from the frontline, the curse that the clones received followed the magic power link and invaded until the main body.

    Taisei was doing his best, but without Hinata¡¯s divine protection¡­¡­

    With the other people¨D¨DHidzuki was holding back Yamato no Orochi, but with Zhen Ying out ofmission, the Shadow Monks were forced to withdraw their defensive line against the colony of Yato no Kami in an elerating speed.

    Barnard and Vanessa, Karm, Aziz and others were also already withdrawing the defensive line until the very limit. It was only a matter of time until they crumbled.

    Emily held back from reporting but, there were already dead casualties appearing in the shrine.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Rana, contact Nagumo. It¡¯s impossible to hold for fifteen more minutes.¡¹

    The sentence that was said with a small voice was really unlike the usual lord. It must sounded like whine objectively speaking. In fact, Taisei who was in a touching distance from him was gulping from hearing that.

    But, Rana nodded as though she had expected that. She understood that it wasn¡¯t a whine, but a realistic conclusion.

    Even though he was in the lord mode, his speech and action were the same like normal. And his expression was nk which waspletely unlike him. It was showing more clearly than anything how much frustration was flooding the inside of his chest.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that kind of face, Kou-kun. You took on a monster that set aside even the goddess by yourself you know? You can hold your head high.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The lord¡¯s face turned conflicted without being able to say anything back.

    Rana winked seeing that and tried to make a call.

    But, just before she could, the sky howled.

    There was a roar that caused them to hallucinate like that. The how that was let out by the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± was clearly far more powerful than anything from before. The rank of its power had increased again.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsuuu!?¡¹

    The overwhelming curse that flowed into him through the clones caused his consciousness to spark. He would be in grave danger if he didn¡¯t sever all the connections by himself in an instant.

    But, even so the curse that reached him was enough to curse a single person to death. It wasn¡¯t something that could be suppressed by Taisei alone.

    ¡¸Kou-kun!?¡¹

    ¡¸En, dou-sama-¡¹

    Kousuke vomited blood. Hinata desperately tried to knead her willpower, but her body that was in the extremity of fatigue couldn¡¯t move a single finger.

    And then, from the sky where there was nothing getting in its way anymore, the consciousness of the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± was directed toward the ground.

    Everyone without exception tasted the feeling like a frog that was being red by a snake.

    Kousuke lifted his hands. He mustered thest of his strength to invoke ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡± to serve as a shield¨D¨D

    In that instant.

    ¨D¨DSure-kill techniqueee!! Etemp-san Impact-!!

    A silver sh cut through the sky. It pierced the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± and dispersed it like a mist. It even opened a hole through the ck clouds.

    ¡¸Wa-wah, how awful! Sorry for being sote!¡¹

    In the sky, other than the abnormal with three pairs of fairy wings making a cool pose¨D¨DEtemp, Kaori also appeared with her shining wings spread out above the shrine.

    That radiance spread through the battlefield, healing the allies with an age of the gods magic that overturned even death.

    ¡¸Mumu-, what a sorry state you are in, Abyssgate! Is what I want to say but, that thing is seriously crazy isn¡¯t it desu! So I¡¯ll praise you, you did great!¡¹

    The ground shook powerfully. The southern area where the colony of Yato no Kami was advancing was mowed down together with the sea of trees with a single swing of Warhammer from Shia in her ¡°Body Strengthening Level X¡±.

    The shockwave that came from in physical strength,bined with the magic power shockwave function from Vire Drucken inflicted a devastating damage to the sea of trees that far surpassed Hidzuki¡¯s attack before this. A disastrous scene of trees twirling in the air and bedrock overturned was spreading out. The area was stripped naked until three hundred meters.

    ¡¸¡¸Reinforcement cameee¨D¨D!!¡¹¡¹

    The Abyss Lord couple high-fived with each other as though tossing away the serious atmosphere just a moment ago like a worthless trash.

    The assault squad, the exorcists, and also the Haurias were all cheering together. Of course, the onmyoujis and Shadow Monks were looking with their pupils turning into dot.

    ¡¸Rana-san, sorry for being sote. Actually we should be able toe helping faster than this but, powerful Dragon¡¯s shadows suddenly materialized all over the world.¡¹

    Together with the appearance of the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡±, multiple dragons with especially powerful legend apparently broke the seal that was put on them and materialized as ¡°shadow¡±. Dealing with those caused them to bete in rushing here.

    ¨D¨DKukuh, in front of this peerlessly beautiful fairy who shall be unmatched till the end of time, a mere dragon isABAAA¨D¨DH!?

    ¡¸Shia, will there be more reinforcement?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately it¡¯s only us. Tio-san can¡¯te out from the Miniature Garden because she is getting affected by the ¡°Dragon¡±, so she ispletely focused with assisting Hajime-san. Hajime-san right now is also in a state where he can¡¯t move at all, so she is doubling as his bodyguard. The situation at the fairy world is also awful so Yue-san can¡¯t leave from there. Mister hero and all the other ssmates are also covering for the hole that we left behind toe here, so¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia tossed an injection filled with the demon king¡¯s special drink at Rana while exining. Rana caught it and immediately injected it into the neck of her husband with smoothly natural movement. ¡¸AAA¨D¨D!?¡¹ The lord screamed with his eyes wide open.

    With Kaori¡¯s regeneration magic and soul magic, Hinata who was able to recover greatly came running and she was in the verge of chanting the words of power for dispelling curse, so a scream ¡¸hih¡¹ leaked out from her mouth after witnessing the stylish violence that was carried out right before her eyes.

    ¨D¨DRevived-! Etemp-san is revive¨D¨DAA~~~~~~!?

    ¡¸We can hold out for fifteen more minutes with just us you know!¡¹

    Shia said that and disyed the tyranny of Level X¡¯s power once more. Vire Drucken that she swung around blew away Yato no Kami right after it revived.

    Kaori also continued to heal while raining down feathers of disintegration to every direction like a heavy rain. She was dispersing the ¡°shadows of snake and dragon¡± that were approaching from the east and west sides.

    The north was naturally being maintained with Hidzuki holding back Yamato no Orochi.

    It was enough time for them to rally themselves.

    ¨D¨DI-I won¡¯t lose-. With love and courage, no matter how many timesIYAAA~~~!?

    ¡¸This is thest sprint! I¡¯ll block all the shockwaves from the sky no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸Right now we have continue option avable! Let¡¯s show them the hidden strength of security bureau¡¯s assault force-¡¹

    ¡¸Hauria too! This is boss¡¯s order! Offer up your hearts!¡¹

    udia, Vanessa, and then Rana spurred on with loud voices. War cries were raised in response. Also, Barnard was sent to the shrine and died before Kaori came. Right now he was in the middle of resurrection. Regardless of anything he didn¡¯t die as expected.

    ¨D¨DRight, a shitty game! This guy is a cheater y¡¯know! Wait GYAA¨D¨D¨DSU!?

    ¡¸Just a bit more-. Believe that the dawn wille!!¡¹

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know what they are nning but, it looks like the returnees has a n to take care of the situation. We¡¯re going to aplish buying time at least!! Put our pride as Shadow Monk on the line!!¡»

    Hinata and Zhen Ying¡¯s encouragement, Shia and Kaori¡¯s astounding abilities, also the existence that was fighting alone in the sky even while being really annoying caused even the onmyoujis and Shadow Monks who were inplete bewilderment to be fired up.

    ¨D¨DSorry for acting so cocky! I can¡¯t do this anymoreee! Help meee-!!

    ¡¸Okay! Healingplete! Shia, Endou-kun, talkter! Let¡¯s go! Etemp-san can only run around by herself!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, very well. Guess I¡¯ll do one more job!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, as expected from the special drink that made even Yue-san high. Drinking a drink by injection is insane! Is what I thought, but the effect is extraordinary!¡¹

    Etemp-san finally started to sob, so Kaori hurriedly flew away. Following after her was the lord falling toward the sky with 800 clones behind him.

    With 200 clones joining the fight, the battle on the ground became much more manageable. They had no more spare strength but surely they would be able to hold.

    ¡¸Shia, take care of Kou-kun. ¡­¡­Someone like me can¡¯te together to his battlefield after all.¡¹

    ¡¸You are unusually meek. You¡¯re really giving off the atmosphere of a wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I¡¯m talking seriously here!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m relieved that there is still serious soul even inside my family!¡¹

    ¡¸Enough already just go!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaaa. I need to be the one making you guys go along with my pace sometimes too!¡¹

    Shia hopped *pyon* like a bunny and kept going to the sky using the air as her foothold.

    Rana saw her off with a fixed stare. Then seeing that the lords were also on the ground although only the clones, and in addition the rabbit who was like her little sister and universally recognized as buggeding as reinforcement caused her expression to loosen up. A beatter.

    ¡¸Now, here we go. LEAVE BEHIND YOUR HEADDD!!¡¹

    Her faced returned to the face of a head hunting rabbit and she returned back into the violent battlefield.

    ¨D¨DThirteen minutes remaining.

    The lord and 800 clones, Shia and Etemp. And then the angel mode Kaori who was carrying out healing for the people on the ground from afar even while focusing to be the healer for the force in the sky too.

    Fundamentally, the lord and his clones would shoot ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡±, while Shia and Etemp bought him time to maintain it.

    Kaori didn¡¯t participate with the battle not by choice, but because she couldn¡¯t. She had no leeway for that. If she ck off with the healing even just for a moment, everyone would immediately be gnawed by curse that would destroy their body and soul.

    She was forced to such role even with this muchbat force assembled here.

    That was just how much the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± had strengthened. The origin disaster that was even more ancient than any legend was about to wake up for real.

    ¡¸Nuuh, Shia-dono!! Why can¡¯t we obtain the assistance of the divine spirits!? I wish to ask them to perform wide range annihtion though!?¡¹

    ¡¸All of them are sleeping!¡¹

    ¡¸Sleeping!?¡¹

    It seemed they were sleeping. Even though Vire Drucken¡¯s ¡°Divine Equip Mode¡± would be a great help for scattering the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± that was swelling up even more.

    ¡¸But-, this is-, far harder, than expecteddd¡¹

    They had also used sublimation magic. Even so, pained voice slipped out from Kaori¡¯s mouth. Because she was in a state of using regeneration magic and soul magic simultaneously, and furthermore she was using thatbination for many times over at the same time.

    The soul magic was especially important and one that she couldn¡¯t ck off with. If she showed any opening, hundreds of types of curses would instantly attack unseen and caused various effect like murder, madness, brainwashing, etc, etc in an instant.

    In addition, the enemy must have realized Kaori¡¯s role as healer. The phantasmagoric ¡°shadow¡± finally began to send out small snake dragons from the ck clouds like tentacles. They were targeting Kaori persistently.

    Naturally it would be bad to block them directly. Kaori was forced to dodge continuously using ¡°Godspeed¡± that shortened the time needed for travelling itself. That too was a cause of why Kaori was going over her capacity.

    ¡¸Nununuh, this will be a bit easier if at least Netemp is here desu-¡¹

    Etemp yelled while creating a raging stream of pure water using water element magic to defend against the lightning strike that targeted the lord while firing a huge disintegration bombardment when the dragon approached from the front with its jaw wide open, dispersing the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡±.

    ¡¸Is Netemp-dono supporting boss like usual!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Also right now master is in apletely defenseless state! Woah woah!? Almost got me! So right now she is at his side together with Tio-dono serving as a guard too!¡¹

    ¡¸Just what in the world is the situation over thereABYAA!?¡¹

    ¡¸Abyssgateee!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, that¡¯s just a clone.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not the time to say that! Isn¡¯t that the space magic ¡°Quaking Sky¡± just now!?¡¹

    Due to an intense vibration that suddenly ran through the space, 400 clones were blown away altogether. On top of that, everyone suddenly felt a heavy weight on them that almost made them dropped.

    ¡¸Gravity intervention!? Tsk¡¹

    He was performing pseudo flight with gravity magic, so the lord switched to the ¡°Air Force¡± that was enchanted to his booths and stopped midair. He had expected it but, he unconsciously tsked when the enemy¡¯s strength had increased to the point where it could even interfere with the principle of the world.

    ¨D¨DTen minutes remaining.

    At this point, the sky around Mountain Fuji was already like hurricane. His sight was hindered by the storm that was raging like turbulent air. His bnce kept getting disturbed by the wind.

    On top of that, *DON* suddenly there was a destructive sound of explosion.

    ¡¸Mountain Fuji is-¡¹

    It was a genuine eruption.. It was rtively small scale, but there wasn¡¯t only smoke,va, cinders, and volcanic thunderstorm could be seen from afar. The shaking from the quake was also getting a step stronger in addition.

    On top of that, he suddenly noticed but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Eh, blizzard!?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? The light of the city vanished!?¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s eyes widened seeing the western sky was being. Shia raised her voice when she saw with her far sight that the light of the city wasn¡¯t turned on at all.

    Far from that, it was unnaturally dark that she couldn¡¯t see through the darkness even after she strengthened her sight.

    The abnormal phenomenon of the temperature increase at eastern Japan and the temperature decrease at western Japan was finally entering the domain of heat wave and below freezing it seemed. In addition, perhaps it was a kind of authority rather than curse. The light of civilization was swallowed by darkness and couldn¡¯t be seen at the slightest.

    If they could check using artificial satellite, there was no doubt that Japan would look like a patchy pattern of ck and white right now. Night that was dyed in ck that rejected all light, and noon that was dyed in white that denied all darkness were forming dome shaped domains that were scattered here and there in Japan.

    Naturally, the coastal region was finally disying a very stormy state. It would only be a matter of time until extremely big high wave attacked the cities along the coast.

    It was truly the sight of the end of the world.

    ¡¸Eei, this is an absurdly long fifteen minutes!¡¹

    It was unbelievable that only five minutes had passed since Shia and others came running.

    If the cataclysm continued to increase in intensity at this rate, it would be already impossible to get a perfect game¡­¡­

    Such bad premonition shed at the back of his mind for an instant. However, the lord denied it with a fearless smile. He fired ¡°Kokutenkyuu¡± in full strength and even while gritting his teeth strongly from the feeling of his magic power being shaved off in big chunks,

    ¡¸But, well, you will make it in time right? You don¡¯t know how to fail huh?¡¹

    He muttered so¨D¨D

    ¡ºThat¡¯s an overestimation. Even I often messed up you know.¡»

    And be answered. By the voice that he was waiting eagerly for!

    Faster than the designated time, with an impressive time of more than ten minutes still remaining from the deadline, not jut the lord, the faces of Shia and others were also filled with a joyful look that said ¡°Finallyy!¡±. On the ground below, loud cheers ¡¸HE¡¯S HEREEE!!¡¹ also rose from anyone other than the onmyoujis and Shadow Monk.

    ¡¸HAHA. By all means pray tell me! Just what in the world you have ever failed in huh!¡¹

    ¡ºPleasing my daughter.¡»

    ¡¸There is no helping about that one I guess!¡¹

    Right after cracking such jokes.

    The eruption was visibly settling down. On the ground below, the quake that was getting progressingly fiercer was getting noticeably weaker.

    The hurricane changed into a breeze.

    The surging heavy thunders were dispersing.

    The blizzard vanished, the rain also stopped, the heat wave and below zero temperature was turning moderate.

    The absurd noon and night left, civilization was regaining its light.

    The waves that were raging at the coastal area were changing countenance into a lull.

    The cataclysm was calming down like it was only an illusion.

    The cause of that was,

    ¡ºShia! Shia! I came to save you! Are you happy? You are happy aren¡¯t you? Now you can see anything else other than me aren¡¯t you¨D¨D¡»

    A hole opened up in the dark clouds and the radiance of sun showed its face. No, it was a cool beauty who looked like an elite career woman in appearance only, radiating the radiance of sun so fiercely that anyone mistook her like that.

    ¨D¨DThe divine spirit of fire circle Soare

    She wasn¡¯t in her usual form of jiggling slime. She was in aplete human form like when she was in the star spirit world in the past. Her body was d in overwhelming divine might that wasn¡¯t at all inferior from her main body.

    Her power that governed over sun and light returned the heat wave at eastern Japan and the localized noon back to normal.

    ¡ºYou are too boisterous, hopeless Soare. Focus.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­The suppression will be undone if your mind wander.¡»

    A fine figure of man appeared together with thunder. The ground at the foot of Mountain Fuji bulged up and a giant appeared from there.

    ¨D¨DThe divine spirit of thundercloud Udar

    ¨D¨DThe divine spirit earth Oros

    The avatar of lightning erased the heavy thunder of the ¡°Dragon¡±, while the avatar of earth suppressed the eruption and earthquake.

    Then naturally,

    ¡ºYes yes, everyone, keep it at that. Don¡¯t embarrass me, the goddess of the Treasure Tree.¡»

    ¡ºCan you stop stressing your higher position with every sentence? I myself is the goddess of the King Tree you know?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­You two are no different.¡»

    The girl with faint green hair tied into twintail and wearing a dancer outfit that were fluttering from the wind¨D¨Dthe divine spirit of flowing sky that governed the world¡¯s wind Enti and the beautiful woman with ck hair and ck dress who was governing over the night and darkness¨D¨Dthe divine spirit of evesting darkness La. And then, a sea eagle that looked like transparent crystal¨D¨Dthe divine spirit of ice and snow who governed over humidity and cold weather Barahu. They were also here.

    At the coastal area, the divine spirit of sea current Meeres also regained his former appearance of giant sea dragon while he was currently controlling the whole sea surrounding Japan.

    It was unimaginable that any of them had ever been in the shape of jiggling slime. They were suppressing the cataclysm with heavenly might that even made anyone who knew them wondered if they were perhaps even stronger than their original.

    It was a majestic appearance that was truly worthy for divine spirits that governed over the nature of the world.

    The descend of seven gods. And then the salvation from the cataclysm.

    In front of that scenery that was far removed from reality caused everyone on the ground below to look up to the sky with their mouth hanging open.

    It was fortunate that the ¡°shadows of legendary snake and dragon¡± were also stopped moving temporarily. It might be the influence from the ¡°Dragon¡¯s shadow¡± stirring as though it was slightly bewildered.

    Either way, new yers made their entrance as though to take advantage of that opening.

    ¡¸Delivery~, we have delivery heree~!!¡¹

    ¡¸A present from the mister~~~~¡¹

    A gate manifested in front of the lord. From there small silhouettes flew out along with cheerful voices that sounded out of ce.

    They were two palm sized girl who looked adorable like in a dream, wearing pretty dress. They had two pairs of shining wings on their back.

    One had long light green hair, and the other one had pink colored bob cut. Their faces looking exactly the same like the other was proof that they were twins.

    They were the fairy sisters, Rune and Cino.

    The big sister Rune rode the wind and put a ne on the lord. Cino went to Shia.

    Following after them, the ¡°fairies who nned to migrate to the Miniature Garden¡± flew out from the gate and distributed nes to Kaori and Etemp, and the to the allies on the ground below.

    Right after that.

    ¡¸Nuoooh!? What¡¯s this!? Power if overflowing¡­¡­¡¹

    His dried out magic power was instantly refilled to full tank. It didn¡¯t stop at just that, immense magic power was constantly flowing from the ne.

    ¡ºGoshuji-sama couldst not answer because he is focusing, so I shall exin briefly in his ce.¡»

    It was Tio¡¯s voice that replied back.

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama hathpletely grasped the willpower of this. The ¡°Dragon¡± art not infinite anymore.¡»

    The fundamental solution that Hajime spoke of.

    It was none other than theplete control of this¡¯s power¨D¨Dthe willpower that was flowing from the King Tree.

    The awakening and the revival of the ¡°Dragon¡± was only possible because it devoured willpower. Naturally, its endless power also came from devouring this¡¯s power.

    In that case, there would be no problem if all the power was robbed right from the source before it could flow to Japan.

    Yes, to the world inside the ¡°treasure warehouse¡± ¨D¨Dthe ¡°Miniature Garden¡±.

    Even the immense energy of a¡¯s worth wouldn¡¯t be too much if it was assigned to grow the world of Miniature Garden. As a side benefit, it could also be appropriated for elerating the growth of Miniature Garden¡¯s great tree¨D¨Dthe Treasure Tree and the divine spirits.

    There was no time, so Hajime also implemented time eleration using Hour Crystal and Tio¡¯s regeneration magic.

    Netemp was constantly attending the element conversion system to control it, and while La was sleeping in order to grow, Arodde served as the substitute goddess of the King Tree.

    ¡ºCrushing the supply route art the standard tactic in war. Right now Goshujin-sama art capable of supplying the earth¡¯s energy to the designated location in the designat

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425

    <b>Abyss Lord Chapter Three Epilogue</b>

    AN: I said that there is much more to write but, the things that I want to write increased while I was writing¡­¡­

    ¡ùWarning: This chapter was uploaded at 2 November (Tuesday). There was also update at 30 October (Saturday), so please go the previous chapter first for those who haven¡¯t read it!

    It was already one month since the battle that decided the fate of the world.

    Time flies like an arrow. Such saying was really fitting to express just how the month passed like in a blink of eye.

    The world was still in greatmotion that hadn¡¯t calm down at all.

    It was only natural. After all abnormal phenomenons that were impossible to happen naturally happened on parade. The historical records that mankind had umted until now and the researches about nature werepletely useless to exin the unknown phenomenons and they happened in a scale that swallowed a whole country.

    In addition, witnesses appeared endlessly and their testimonies were also really out there.

    ©¤©¤I saw a giant and terrifying illusion of dragon

    ©¤©¤I heard roars that were impossible for any existing animals to make

    ©¤©¤I saw god descended

    ©¤©¤The sea suddenly started to be stormy and then calmed down just as suddenly

    ©¤©¤I was enveloped in darkness and couldn¡¯t see anything

    ©¤©¤I was enveloped in light and couldn¡¯t see anything

    ©¤©¤The temperature suddenly was below zero. I thought I was going to freeze

    ©¤©¤The temperature suddenly became really hot I got dehydration

    ©¤©¤There was a typhoon like sudden evening shower

    ©¤©¤The torii of the Inari Shrine nearby was shining

    ©¤©¤My wound and the damage on my house were erased when I realized

    ©¤©¤Mountain Fuji shined divinely

    If it was before the cataclysm, all of thosements would only be considered material to be written in third rate ult magazine or became urban legend in inte that was posted half in jest and wouldn¡¯t gather any interest.

    But, such contents that would be dismissed with augh before were spreading widely right now as a public truth.

    The people in Japan, whether they were foreigner or mass media staff or government employee or police officer and the like, even people who investigated because they originally doubted it were experiencing those things by themselves, so they couldn¡¯t just disregard them as mere cock-and-bull story.

    Or rather, the number of recordings of the cataclysm were numbering as many as the star in the sky. And the sources also came from all kinds of party and ces, from media to individual from the whole country.

    In addition there were even recordings from all over the world that witnessed dragon, and the young men and women, or perhaps fantastical beasts fully loaded with weapons facing them¡­¡­

    Not to mention that despite such storm of supernatural phenomenons, the number of death or injury that were directly caused by them was zero. It was impossible whether to consider these events as disaster or miracle. That was the current situation.

    As the result, even the specialists all over the world couldn¡¯t give any answer. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the world was still in the midst of chaos. It needn¡¯t be said how was the situation in Japan.

    In regard to this, Japan government¡¯s opinion was as stated below.

    ©¤©¤Perhaps the eruption of Mountain Fuji caused some kind of chain reaction that resulted in the urrence of phenomenons in the nature that originally only had astronomical chance of happening naturally.

    In the end all those phenomenons only urred due to a miraculous chain of events, because of that they all died down in a night and the nature also returned back to normal. At present, there was no sign of activity at Mountain Fuji. Because it waspletely in a calm state, the possibility of simr phenomenon urring once more must be extremely low. That was the conclusion of the specialistmittee.

    A specialist research institution was being set up near Mountain Fuji right now. At the same time, it was also decided that in case the worst happened, a rapid reaction force of JSDF would also be stationed nearby for five years so that they could quickly evacuate the people.

    The research of the cause would still continue from here on without sparing any effort for it©¤©¤

    In other words. The cause is unknown but, perhaps it won¡¯t happen anymore you know? We have also made preparation in case the worst happen, and the investigation is also still ongoing, so rest assured okay? That was the government¡¯s stance.

    In reality, that was no different from saying that they didn¡¯t know anything. Everyday experts and specialists showed up in television and acted inplete confusion while also screaming and acting deranged.

    Also, naturally Japan government¡¯s upper echelon knew about the truth.

    But, they couldn¡¯t possibly go public with the truth. They couldn¡¯t push Japan and the world into even more chaos than this, and doing that might cause a conflict surrounding supernatural power with the returnees at the forefront.

    The people who participated in the battle at the sea of trees weren¡¯t seen because from the start the nearby popce had been evacuated. And the weather had also be a raging storm when the fight reached the sky, so it was possible for anyone to get their face even if they used camera with telephoto lens.

    Also, the videos and images of the ssmates who dealt with the dragon shadows were also dealt by Hajime using his usual method, so they wouldn¡¯t get exposed from there too.

    What was unexpected was that a lot of foreigners rushed into the countries that were attacked by such iprehensible cataclysm.

    Though among the Japanese people, there were also some who went ¡¸Who can possibly stay in a country where such crazy disaster urred!¡¹ and escaped to foreign country¡­¡­

    The visitors consisted of the obvious ones like research institutions from other governments, United State, or even private institutions. Other than them there were also people all over the world whose curiosity was tickled and ult believer. Rather they were scrambling to get ahead of each other to enter the country and that was still continuing even now.

    Thanks to that, it seemed that the country would be able to obtain high economic effect for a while from their spending here, so the government officials who knew about the truth were all smiling wryly.

    ¡¸The perception of society on the surface is like that. ¡­¡­Are you listening?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m listeningpletely.¡¹

    A bunch of skyscraper that were towering high and crammed close with each other, the jammed pack stream of carsing and going without end, the overwhelming amount of crowd that walked in a hurry.

    Kousuke stared reproachfully at the beauty who was staring at those sights with deep interest beside him as he asked that question.

    Long white hair and ck kimono. The woman with height of 170 cm looked gorgeous, however there was also this obscene atmosphere that could be felt somewhat from her. This woman was Shuten Douji©¤©¤Yaya no Hidzuki.

    Height that reached two meters was too inconspicuous, so she shortened herself. She also made her horn to be out of sight with her own power. It was apparently the result of Hidzuki in her own way to hide her true identity so that she wouldn¡¯t stand out after a fashion.

    She was still normally drawing gazes from the passerby due to her atmosphere and beauty though.

    Perhaps she was used to being the center of attention. The person herself looked like she didn¡¯t care at all.

    Hidzuki were looking at the state of the modern world with deep interest as though to say that she wouldn¡¯t tire of it no matter how many times she saw it. Then she turned her gaze to Kousuke. The height of their eyes was almost the same, so he felt a bit daunted from her eyes that were radiating bewitching radiance and her beautiful features.

    ¡¸And, how about at behind the scene?¡¹

    It seemed that she was really listening.

    They were walking to their destination©¤©¤actually they could arrive there right away, but Hidzuki pestered him for a modest date by walking together through this present world, so Kousuke met her demands which also doubled as a show of his grattiude©¤©¤while Kousuke continued talking.

    ¡¸It seems they were told the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸The truth, is it?¡¹

    Kousuke nodded while protecting Hidzuki from the man who was approaching in a daze because they didn¡¯t notice Kousuke¡¯s existence and got lured by Hidzuki¡¯s atmosphere that induced carnal desire¡­¡­

    Not, in order to protect the man from Hidzuki, Kousuke tightly caught the oni¡¯s hand that almost sprang up while activating his stealth to also cover Hidzuki, averting away the man¡¯s perception from her.

    ¡¸The truth about the existence of supernatural power and its revival. The secret maneuver of Shadow Monk and our fight. The existence of apparition and¡­¡­the true form of Japan. In addition they were also told about the source of that supernatural power©¤©¤the willpower, and who is in control of it.¡¹

    They weren¡¯t told about the sanctuary at Britain and the King Tree, and about other worlds like the fairy world, but they were given the general exnation for things other than that

    The unknown was scary. And if that became the cause of iprehensible cataclysm, nations absolutely couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to that. After all they didn¡¯t know when such disaster would also happen to their country.

    In that case the investigation to Japan would also be extreme both at the surface and behind the scene. They must actually know the cause right? Other countries would think like that and used every means in their disposal to find out.

    That would be troubling. Therefore they were given what they wanted. Along with a deadly poison though.

    ¡¸Fufufu. What a truly terrifying story that is. They learned the truth while also having a knife pressed at their jugr.¡¹

    The master of mine beloved art very much a nice person, Hidzuki-san said with a gruesome smile. She looked truly demonic.

    Kousuke couldn¡¯t deny that impression. He could only smile wryly.

    After all the leaders of all countries were kidnapped, and in the end they were showed about the difference in power with the show of force of devils and divine spirits obeying the other side.

    That wasn¡¯t an exnatory meeting or an negotiation anymore. It was just a coercion¡­¡­everyone thought so.

    Nobody couldn¡¯t possibly imagine right now that when Liliana migrated and set up a new religious group years from now, the same thing would be carried out once more to deal with that.

    ¡¸There is a proper reason for that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸There art no need to make any excuse. It¡¯s only natural for the strong to rule over the weak.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop acting like a barbarian savage so naturally. Also you see. He did it because he hate to that ruling thing.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Hidzuki put her index finger on her cheek and tilted her head to show her iprehension. Even though her fundamental way of thinking was no different than a savage tribe, every single one of her gesture was so lively that it was unfair. Kousuke sighed inside his heart.

    He exined that the effort required to continue to manipte people¡¯s perception and information in a world scale was already too bothersome.

    That too was caused by the existences of the awakened.

    No matter howplete Hajime¡¯s control over the willpower of this was, there was nothing that could be done about the people who already awakened. It was a power that earthling possessed from the start. It was something that was produced inside the body of anyone living, so they would be able to use power no matter what unless they were massacred or something.

    Also, it was thought that the awakened was people with high aptitude©¤©¤like the descendant of people who married with other species who woke up to their power right away after the King Tree was revived, but in the end it was just a hypothesis. There was no guarantee that awakened people would stop appearing from here on.

    Furthermore, there were surely other individual and organization that had been passing down the way of handling willpower as technique like the onmyouji and Shadow Monk.

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be any end of it. Massacring them is also out of question, and doing things like ruling over them will be beyond troublesome. To say nothing of watching over them continuously, that¡¯s just impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though he hath a godlike power?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, even though he has godlike power.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuumu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it might be a hard to understand way of thinking for an oni chief like Hidzuki though¡­¡­¡¹

    If that guy had that kind of craving for domination, surely he wouldn¡¯t try to go home from another world so crazily desperate like that, Kousuke thought with a wry smile.

    Because, if Hajime wanted to rule the world, there was a world where he could do that far more easily than earth©¤©¤in Tortus. What¡¯s more it wouldn¡¯t be a tyrannical rule, in that world he would be able to rule as a worshipped existence that was epted by the people favorably.

    Even after Ehito was defeated, he had no change of heart and still wished to be reunited with his family and returned once more to his daily life in the past. It was to a degree where that extreme wish was materialized as a concept.

    For Hajime, nothing was more important than ¡°the few close people rather than the many others¡± and ¡°the daily life with those close people¡± whether it was then or now.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, if we¡¯re working with the premise that the awakened exist, the world will notice the existence of supernatural power no matter what we did.¡¹

    Kousuke pulled her hand slightly forcefully to change the topic. Hidzuki also switched her mood and perhaps it was just his imagination, but it felt like her feeling was elevated with him acting forceful with her.

    ¡¸And then, if the world noticed that, it will also be just a matter of time for people to arrive at the thought that the cause of Japan¡¯s cataclysm wasn¡¯t ¡°natural phenomenon that was the result of miraculous chain reaction¡±, but ¡°it was possibly caused artificially¡± right?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, that wouldst be the case.¡¹

    At that point, anyone would surely recall.

    The matter of the pioneer of ult news that thoroughly shook the society©¤©¤the ¡°returnees¡±. Some countries had already gotten instigated by Shadow monk to target the rtives of the returnees, so it would even be more so.

    ¡¸I see, I couldst imagine the rest. Laying your hand on the attractive fruit that art the returnees wouldst result in a painful retribution. That¡¯s why, if it¡¯s just a struggle for the small fruits then do as ye please¡­¡­that art his thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, something like that apparently. However, it seems that he formed an agreement only with China behind the scene.¡¹

    ¡¸Why art¡­¡­aa, I see. So Shadow Monk was left alive for that.¡¹

    Kousuke shrugged. Apparently she was correct.

    In fact, Japan and China were making a secret pact after the incident this time.

    The organization of supernatural phenomenon expert with thergest scale in the world and established as national asset the fastest©¤©¤¡±Shadow Monk¡±, in this secret agreement they were asked to serve as the world police to manage the sorcery world, the world that was even more behind the scene of the world¡¯s underworld that would definitely form after this. They were also asked to share their information and their result with Japan.

    In other words, all the troublesome matters regarding the awakened from here on were delegated wholesale to them.

    Bluntly speaking, all the best parts were taken away by the other party while they were left to take care of all the unpleasantness. Normally this kind of agreement wouldn¡¯t be epted.

    But, they had no other choice than swallowing such term in return of the Shadow Monk members, and due to the fact that they brought danger to the world, and most of all, how they incurred the anger of the returnees and even got their source of willpower wrested away from them. They were in a situation where there was nothing they could do due to how wide the gap of power was.

    However in this point, the agreement also included stiption that they not only had cooperative rtionship not with just Japan government, but also with the returnees, and depending on the situation it was also possible that the returnees (Abyssgate) would give assistance, so from where they were standing it wasn¡¯t a bad exchange.

    Although it was depending on Hajime¡¯s discretion, they were allowed to continue using their sacred grounds, and they were able to have non-hostile connection with the returnees. Also judging from the objective of their n at first, although they failed in turning Japan into their puppet, they were still able to secure the minimum benefit.

    ¡¸It¡¯s important for a nation to save face when making agreement. In most case, there will only be loss and tragedy when a nation is cornered too much. That was what Fukube-san said but, it looked like even Nagumo consulted him for making adjustment with the agreement. And, both sides also dispatched human personnel¡­¡­well, it¡¯s inhuman personnel in Nagumo¡¯s case¡­¡­dispatched to each other to serve as watcher and contact person, and with that both sides struck a deal more or less.¡¹

    Of course, while Hajime was making political action to take care of the world situation, Yue and others were also moving around.

    They used thepass to find anyone wounded or dead or any damage from the incident. Not only those who could use regeneration magic, Team Doctor Arachne (self-styled) and Maestro Arachne Group (self-styled) were also going out in force to heal and repair any damage all over the ce.

    The ssmates were also running around to do things like sharing information with Britain¡¯s security bureau and Vatican, or changing the temporary seal of legendary dragons everywhere to full blown seal. The Shadow Monks were also repairing ¡°Saten no Hokora¡± at Izumo, ¡°Uten no Hokora¡± at Mountain Fuji, holding ritual to redeploy the barrier, searching for a way to strengthen the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star, investigating the state of the seals sealing apparitions everywhere as well sealing apparitions, etc.

    Thanks to that, the number of people who died and damage due to that cataclysm was zero. The sea of trees was also regaining its former look.

    ¡¸I see. I understand the gist of things now.¡¹

    ¡¸Hadn¡¯t you heard about all these from Hinata-chan?¡¹

    Actually, they were heading to Hinata¡¯s ce right now.

    It was to pick her up.

    Actually, the things that had to be done had greatly decreased after one month passed, so on this asion, they decided to hold an appreciation party for the people who participated in the battle this time.

    The ce was astonishingly would be at that ¡°Miniature Garden¡±. Hajime would open a gate for themter, but a request from Hinata¡¯s mother Chikage came, asking that she wanted to greet Kousuke by any means before that, so he was heading there now in respond to that.

    In this one month, every single one of them was busy with dealing with things, so he was unable to even meet with Hinata often. With Chikage, he had only greeted her through phone and her thanking him. They hadn¡¯t even met face to face. And so, it seemed that she wanted to thank him directly now.

    Also, Hinata was an important personage so naturally it would be better for her to have bodyguard, but due to various reasons she didn¡¯t have clone attached to her. In exchange Hidzuki was asked to be her bodyguard.

    Right now, the horn catalyst that served as Hidzuki¡¯s core was in Hinata¡¯s possession. Hidzuki would appear instantly if she summoned her, and she would also automatically protect Hinata if there was a magical danger just like that time with Kousuke.

    Of course, Hinata also had marking so she could call Kousuke too. However, in that case Kousuke would be materialized at Hinata¡¯s location. That would be a bit troublesome.

    Returning to the main topic.

    ¡¸I myself was also busy with mine own business. The fairy world art also hectic with revelry.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, yes. Guess there is also that isn¡¯t it~¡¹

    Kousuke got a faraway look. Naturally there was also the case of all the dragons going mad and went into rampage, but the incident of the fairy world¡¯s flower on high peak, Hidzuki getting a boyfriend was also a major matter.

    After all, the dragons in the end returned to their sanity after the ¡°Dragon¡± slept, but that wasn¡¯t a reason for those who were seriously in love with Shuten Douji to stop rampaging.

    Hidzuki¡¯s subordinates were all ¡®hyahhaa¡¯ bunch, but it was also just a matter of time until her rtively weak subordinates got put under the brunt of the rampage, so Hidzuki was also really busy in her own way in order to take care of that matter.

    She got summoned to earth several times but, she had to spend the majority of her time at the other side.

    ¡¸Fufu. Rest assured mine beloved. Ye are the only man who I couldst not turn into stain on the ground.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­By that, do you mean you turned everyone else at the fairy world into stain on the ground?¡¹

    ¡¸Mine beloved, ye don¡¯t need to worry about anything?¡¹

    Hidzuki-san smiled sweetly and linked her arms with him, then she snuggled up to him and leaned coquettishly. Her bewitchment tripled with her face looking ecstatic and her cheeks blushing.

    The stealth was broken! The businessmen & women who were passing by got hit by the atmosphere and looked captivated!

    ¡¸W-w-w-wait, Hidzuki-san!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, mine beloved?¡¹

    Sweet. Whether it was her tone, or her expression, or the aura she was radiating. Perhaps it was just imagination, but it felt like there was also a sweet smell from her.

    ¡¸~~~~~tsu, we¡¯re going to bete at this rateee-, let¡¯s walk a bit fasterr-¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn, mine beloved art really forceful?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you not make lewd voice like that while in publc!? And your lewd atmosphere too!¡¹

    The business district before noon was going to fall into chaos, so Kousuke used all his strength to ignore the soft sensation enveloping his arm and Hidzuki¡¯s wanton eyes and hurried toward their destination half running.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is seriouslyvish.¡¹

    It was a tower mansion that stood straight right in the middle of a certain business district in Tokyo. The entrance was already telling him clearly. ¡°Those without qualification, ought not to pass under this gate¡±. Of course, that was just the hallucination of a pure lower middle ss like Kousuke.

    However. It couldn¡¯t be helped that he faltered like that. This was a district where it felt likend would be in hot contest, but it was only the surrounding of this tower mansion that was very spacious.

    It had a park that was at smallish side but with abundant nature. The surrounding avenue was also well maintained and overflowing with sense of cleanliness. It was also fully furnished withrge sized automatic multi-storey car park. He could also faintly see a floor that seemed to be a fitness gym with terrace attached.

    And most of all, the caretaker at the entrance wasn¡¯t an elderly which was the usual state of thing, but a tough looking man in ck suit. Furthermore he wasn¡¯t alone, there was more of him. With the atmosphere they were giving off, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised even if he was told that they had just returned from battlefield.

    When he tried sensing the presence, he could feel more presences further inside that felt like guards not from the respectable sort.

    If he wasn¡¯t in Stealth together with Hidzuki, sharp gazes would definitely pierce him from the way he was obviously an outsider standing in a daze at the entrance.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯tpletely unnoticed though¡­¡­

    No, it seemed it was just one person who noticed him. Furthermore, it had been from some time ago.

    The guards suddenly started to act flustered. They turned their gazes at further inside the entrance and it seemed they were exchanging words through the wireless on their ear.

    ¡¸Looks like our pick up arting.¡¹

    It was just as Hidzuki muttered as she kept clinging tightly on him. Hinata showed up the moment the elevator¡¯s door opened.

    Surprisingly, she had an appearance that was the first time for him. She was wearing a western attire of white dress that reached until above her knee. Coupled with her long and glossy ck hair, she was like a princess that came out directly from a picture book.

    The guards who seemed to receive some kind of contact tried to stop Hinata from going outside with a troubled look. Hinata¡¯s gaze turned to outside.

    Her eyes met Kousuke¡¯s gaze perfectly even though he was in hiding. Her expression ckened *funya-*. And then, her expression turned nk instantly the moment she saw Hidzuki snuggling on him. And yet, she suddenly turned bright red *kyuu~~* as though she was witnessing an adult scene.

    ¡¸Kuku, what a splendidical expressions.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, let me go for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn, ye unkind person.¡¹

    He peeled off Hidzuki from him and dispelled the stealth. At the very least Hidzuki¡¯s existence would be noticed with this.

    The guards looked taken aback when they noticed that someone had came until the entrance and took a fighting stance right at the next moment. Their movement came from practice after many years. They looked more like veteran VIP bodyguard rather than mere security guard.

    ¡¸They are my guests today. Please let them pass.¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s clear voice resounded. It made the guards looked at each other. They must have been informed beforehand. They immediately opened the gate.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a bit long isn¡¯t it, Hinata-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. We could only meet twice during this one month.¡¹

    Hinata approached with light footsteps in a small jog. She was close. In this distance she was practically looking up at him from right below. Her gaze was packed full with a bit of loneliness and deep affection. It made Kousuke smiled with a bit of embarrassment.

    ¡¸This is the first time I see you in western-style clothes¡­¡­you look good in them.¡¹

    ¡¸! I-is that so? This is just how I usually dressed but, thank you very much.¡¹

    Even though her face almost split into wide grin from delight, she was desperately trying to maintain herposed face. It was extremely adorable.

    In contrast, the guards were expressionless. How extremely terrifying. Their gazes were a bit unusual. Perhaps, they weren¡¯t just simply mansion guards, but the guards of Fujiwara family. We¡¯re gonna murder you if youy your hand on our little miss¡­¡­because their eyes were saying that.

    But, before they actually said something, Hinata¡¯s gaze moved toward Hidzuki. It was a reproachful stare. She seemed angry.

    ¡¸Hidzuki, I¡¯ll be forced to put a ¡°binding¡± on you if you act too willfully you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh. Hidzuki, you, you didn¡¯t ask permission from Hinata-chan first beforeing at my ce?¡¹

    ¡¸I never said anything like that.¡¹

    Hidzuki looked aside with a huff. Apparently, she made Hinata summoned her, after that she ignored Hinata¡¯s effort to stop her and rushed at Kousuke¡¯s location.

    ¡¸I understand that you are interested with the present world, but what are you thinking making me summoned you and each time you would go around as you please? It might be fine if it was just once or twice, but you arecking the self-awareness as my Zenki¡­¡­¡¹

    She looked like she was going to start a lecture, but suddenly Hinata stopped talking.

    Her big and round eyes opened wide and stared at a single point. A single point, yes, a point on Kousuke¡¯s neck where there was red bruise and what seemed to be a trace of a bite. From a nce she could see that they were fresh¡­¡­

    Hinata¡¯s gaze snapped toward Hidzuki. Her eyes narrowed, she noticed something, the she looked at Kousuke once more. Her gaze looked very strict.

    ¡¸Endou-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    ¡¸You gave your blood to Hidzuki didn¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ma¡¯am!!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you thinking! Giving yourself to an oni to be eaten, unbelievable!¡¹

    ¡¸No, because, I was thinking that, I need to thank her for like when she came to save me, and also for protecting Hinata-chan in my ce. As expected allowing her to take a bite is impossible but, if it¡¯s just blood¡­¡­you know, Nagumo also often got kapuchuu~ed by Yue-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸C-certainly I also think it¡¯s important to show gratitude but, even then this©¤©¤¡¹

    The eyes of the ck suits darted back and forth at the exchange between Hinata and Kousuke. They looked at Hidzuki and flinched seeing her licking her lips. Her atmosphere was too bewitching and too predatory.

    Hidzuki ignored those onlookers and pointed out with an amused tone.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make amotion here, little girl. Speaketh honestly, that ¡°I also wanteth to carve the proof of kiss on the man I love¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnya!?¡¹

    A strange voice came out from Hinata. Her face was dyed red in the blink of eye. She was in the middle of lecturing about the danger of offering flesh and blood to oni, but perhaps she was actually just jealous.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not it. There is no way I ever think about such indecent thing-. Endou-sama! I, umm, it¡¯s not like what you¡¯re thinking!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    The eyes of the ck suits were increasingly getting harder. Hidzuki crouched and grinned while poking on Hinata¡¯s squishy cheek with her fingertip.

    ¡¸Besides, I said that I wouldst ¡°protect¡± ye but, I never said anything about absolute obedience. There shouldst not be any reason for mine action to be restricted isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­certainly that¡¯s true but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with yer look of dissatisfaction. Mine beloved, it seemst that ye wouldst have it hard in the future. This little girl, she might be a type that tied down her man and wouldst not let go. In the worst case, there art a risk she might even confine ye¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do that kind of thing-!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, ye wouldst not mind my going on a pleasure jaunt in this modern era sometimes riight?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, uu¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata was gradually looking tearful while her cheek was getting poked. Adorable groan uu~, uuu even came out from her.

    Even though she looked that gant when standing at the front line as an onmyouji, she was behaving rtively befitting a girl her age in her everyday life.

    She asked for help from Kousuke with her gaze against this wheedling from Hidzuki who had lived through a time of different order of magnitude from her.

    It would be a different story if Hidzuki did something like eating human when she went out. But, even Hinata had noticed that Hidzuki just wanted to take care of her stress from getting approached by many men in the fairy world by looking around this world.

    She was also watching over her using Shiki, so she also knew that she really didn¡¯t make any problem at all except by causing a lot of people to be enchanted by her atmosphere.

    That was why she couldn¡¯t say anything back and could only puffed out her cheeks¡­¡­

    The way Hidzuki was toying with such Hinata in delight and Hinata ring back tearfully at her made the scene looked like the scene of two sisters frolicking with each other.

    In any case, due to the hard gazes of the ck suits and in order to respond to the rescue request from Hinata, Kousuke took a step forward©¤©¤

    He turned on the spot. He brushed up his hair and sighed ¡®fuh¡¯ with a smile.

    ¡¸This caprice between two byutifulldies is truly a sight for sore eyes but, let¡¯s stop there. Do it for me¡¯s sake, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Mine beloved?¡¹

    Time stopped. Especially, Kousuke¡¯s.

    He froze in his cool pose of brushing up his hair. Cold sweats started to trickle down like rivers. He even started hyperventting!

    A beatter he stopped posing with a trembling body. While everyone was looking at him with eyes widened like saucer, he raised his hand that brushed up his hair and *paan*, a trike. He pped his own face.

    ¡¸Endou-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸Mine beloved!?¡¹

    Hinata and Hidzuki were dumbfounded. The ck suits were also making disgusted expression that said ¡¸This guy-, is he doing drug!?¡¹.

    ¡¸Wait for a bit.¡¹

    Kousuke said that with an ephemeral expression and took out a small case from his breast pocket. He opened the sliding lid, snapped his wrist and threw the content, some pills into his mouth. And then he gulped them right away.

    ¡¸Tsu, fuu~, my heart is calming down¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Young miss! Get away from him! This guy, he is doing drug just as we thought!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, security room! Call the police!¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait everyone! There is a reason for this!¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s desperate defense made the ck suits to obey her reluctantly but, their gazes toward Kousuke were extremely harsh.

    ¡¸Mine beloved. Ye art still not fully recovered even after a month hath passed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. Though I have gotten a lot better than before.¡¹

    Kousuke smiled an ephemeral smile still like before.

    Actually this was an after-effect. From Abyss Lord¡¯s coolness depth VI.

    Kousuke who sank into untrodden depth of abyss was confined to his bed for three whole days from mental agony, and then he was in a state where he lived as half shut-in for a week, but the after-effect was still remaining a bit even now after a month had passed.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t in abyss lord mode, his action would bepletely chuuni if he let his guard down.

    The atmosphere would freeze every time inadvertently blundered. Each time his heart would be in the verge of dying from embarrassment, and he would be overcame with anxiety and despair, wondering that perhaps he would never recover to normal again.

    Right now, thanks to Emily-chan¡¯s specially made mind stabilizing medicine, he was more or less heading toward recovery. But, he really wasn¡¯t in a state where he could make clone to guard Hinata. That was the reason he relied on Hidzuki for that.

    ¡¸Aa, this isn¡¯t good. The medicine will run out soon. Haa haa, I need to ask Emily to quickly prepare the next batch¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke can¡¯t go on anymore unless he has my medicine! It¡¯s fine, leave it to me! I¡¯ll take care of you forever! The figure of Emily-chan mixing the medicine with wide smile on her face surfaced in his mind.

    ¡¸Endou-sama¡­¡­it¡¯s fine, it¡¯ll be fine. There is nothing to be embarrassed about at the slightest. See?¡¹

    ¡¸Be strong, mine beloved.¡¹

    Kousuke got his back rubbed by a little girl and a beautiful woman. Even the ck suits looked really conflicted, perhaps sympathy welled up inside them from how pitiful he looked.

    There, a new voice came.

    ¡¸And I wondered why nobody came up no matter how long I waited¡­¡­just what are doing over there?¡¹

    The one who showed up from the elevator was a woman in the prime of her youth looking a little bit exasperated.

    She looked exactly like Hinata if she grew into an adult. However, she had the same face like that woman who the fake Tsubaki disguised herself as, only with the area around her eyes looking a bit sharper.

    It was clear from a nce that she was Hinata¡¯s mother. Her hair was firmly bundled at the back of her head. She might be working until just now because she was wearing a business suit stylishly. Her appearance with that was really cool.

    ¡¸Ah, nice to meet you, my name is Endou Kousuke. I¡¯m sorry for making a ruckus at the entrance.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. We can finally meet each other. I¡¯m Hinata¡¯s mother©¤©¤my name is Fujiwara Chikage.¡¹

    Chikage-san bowed with a movement that invoked admiration and smiled sweetly. It was an amiable and lovely smile but, it felt like there was a bit of fatigue seeping out from her.

    Many of the upper echelons of the n were forced to engage in onmyouji work especially Taisei who was their leader. During such time, she wasmanding a corporate giant like Fujiwara Group by herself as one of the senior leadership, so it was only natural for her to be tired.

    ¡¸I was only able to give a greeting through phone even though you were the one who saved my daughter, husband, and also the lives of my rtives. I have been acting extremely rud.¡¹

    ¡¸No no-, that¡¯s not true! I was also greatly helped, so please don¡¯t worry about it. Also there is no need to act so politely against a youngster like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, even this is already me speaking somewhat informally though¡­¡­at any rate, I have heard so much about Endou-san from Hinata so, don¡¯t be a stranger©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-sama!!¡¹

    ¡¸Our association will surely be an evesting one, so Endou-san too, it will please me if you can think of me like your mother©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸O ¨C ka- a ¨C sa ¨C maa!!¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s face reddened and she jumped to cling on Chikage¡¯s suits. Chikage mama chuckled and ignored that.

    Certainly, this woman was strong. As expected from an elite among elites who was inmand of such gigantic business group and the mother of the strongest onmyou girl.

    ¡¸Today after this, all of you will go to this ¡°Miniature Garden¡± of your friend correct? I heard that it¡¯s an invitation to a truly lovely ce but, please allow me to entertain you with food and drink to the best of our ability. Perhaps my husband¡¯s attitude toward you is going to be unpleasant sometimes but, he actually recognized Endou-sama inside his heart, so please be considerate of his fatherly feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸He, recognized me? Err, you mean ability wise aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Also by all means, please allow me to set up a dinner party with all members of Endou family before long.¡¹

    ¡¸Ignored!? No, well, yes. I¡¯ll tell them.¡¹

    He wondered what was this. It felt like this mother had no objection of bing a mother inw, like she was being proactive with her daughter¡¯s romance, like she was already starting to act in order to cut off any path of escape¡­¡­

    Just how did Hinata-chan had described about ¡°Endou-sama¡± to her mother during this one month.

    The person in question was covering her face with both hands to hide her bright red face, so there was no way to check with her but, why was the mother¡¯s positivity level was so high like this¡­¡­

    (Mine beloved. Be careful. This woman, she is exceedingly formidable.)

    (Hidzuki?)

    Kousuke was surprised by the sudden telepathy. Even so he endured so that it didn¡¯t show in his face.

    (She hath the guts to be unshakeable even when she learned mine true identity, at the same time her ability to grasp human heart and reading the trend of the times are astonishing. She isn¡¯t a boorish woman who wouldst mix debt of gratitude with personal benefit but¡­¡­when ye realize it ye might find yerself the one joining their family as son-inw instead of Hinata joining yer family.)

    (¡­¡­Seriously?)

    (She just indirectly insinuated of how ye might seed Taisei. Ye didst not even notice.)

    (Seriously?)

    Smile smile, smile smile. Chikage-san gave him a friendly and cheerful smile. He wondered why, he suddenly felt scared.

    ¡¸Now, there are also other things that I wish to talk about, but first let¡¯s change the location.¡¹

    Chikage said that and urged him to the elevator. Kousuke followed her while making a dry smile.

    He got into a mood like someone who came to the house of a lover for a marriage greeting. Even though he had no such intention at all!

    Hinata kept looking down from embarrassment. She followed behind him quietly.

    Hidzuki acted as usual. She had warned him, and she looked like she was satisfied from the date and toying with Hinata. Her figure slowly vanished into thin air. She must be transforming into her spiritual form.

    Seeing that, Kousuke got into the elevator while muttering out ¡¸Crap¡­¡­¡¹. The moment Hidzuki vanished was witnessed by the ck suits¡­¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. They are the exclusive SP of our family. They aren¡¯t onmyouji but, they are in the know.¡¹

    ¡¸As, as expected it¡¯s like that huh. Thank god. But, all of them? It¡¯s amazing that the SP of your personal home is also mixed in with the mansion¡¯s security.¡¹

    Kousuke patted his chest in relief while asking question. His eyes turned into dot when he casually saw the elevator¡¯s floor buttons. After the first floor button, there were only several more buttons until the middle floor, after that the floor number skipped all at once to floor 45 until floor 50.

    Chikage pushed the button for floor 45 while answering like it was nothing.

    ¡¸This mansion itself belong to our family after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, I see.¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s look became far away. True rich person didn¡¯t just buy a single room in a tower mansion. They owned the tower mansion itself.

    ¡¸Although, the space we are actually living in is only from floor 45 above, while the rest are rented forpany housing.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    He could only say that. In other words, this elevator too must be exclusive for Fujiwara family. Yep, its rising speed is also really fast! Ah, you can see outside from here! Waa~ii, so hi~igh!

    ¡¸U-umm! Endou-sama, is there something that bothers you? Your eyes look dead¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing at all, Hinata-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸My, that¡¯s horrible. Could it be that you are not good with high ce? This ce is like a vi that we built for the convenience of our work, so if you like we can move instead to our main house right away©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I, love high ce. This ce is fine.¡¹

    He could only say that. Also, their house that was located at the Tokyo suburb was a Japanese-style house and its garden had the size that was as big as a baseball field.

    There would be no difference whichever one he visited. Kousuke firmly refused the consideration of the mother and daughter with a clear expression like a Buddha.

    Like that, Kousuke was led to a terrace that was like a hanging garden with the whole surface covered by ss. Taisei was there and weed him with a smile of someone who had swallowed a bitter bug. They exchanged greeting with twitching smile.

    After that delicious tea and snack were served. He was thanked again to a degree that made him felt obliged, asked through-and-through about his rtionship with Rana and others, and before he realized it he was made to harbor interest in studying business administration with a nonchnt conversation skill.

    He received cards including the share for Rana and others too that could be used to use facility rted to Fujiwara Group for free, and he was almost made to form an official engagement with Hinata through a nonchnt conversation skill.

    She made a definite promise about Fujiwara n¡¯s intention of giving full support when the returnees wanted to do something in the future, and through a nonchnt conversation skill Kousuke was almost made to agree with being used as a reason to refuse any marriage proposal that came for Hinata.

    While they were having a very lively talk while waiting until the promised time with Hajime, Kousuke yelled inside his heart while putting a stiff smile on his face.

    Hinata-chan¡¯s mama is scaryyy©¤©¤©¤He thought.

    She had no need of something like onmyou technique. Chikage-san almost manipted him in various things with just conversational skill.

    The daughter had inherited talent as onmyouji from her father to the highest level. In the end, was she also inheriting the temperament and talent of her mother¡­¡­

    ¡¸Endou-sama?¡¹

    Hinata tilted her head in puzzlement. Kousuke couldn¡¯t help feeling a worrying portent for the future from her.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    He was saved©¤©¤he meant, it was unfortunate, but Chikage had an urgent work that she had to deal with no matter what. With Kousuke also urging her to take care of her business and no need to be so considerate to him, she returned to her work even while looking apologetic.

    ¡¸Umm, Endou-sama. I¡¯m really sorry about my mother.¡¹

    ¡¸The talk itself was really fun, so don¡¯t mind it. Fuh, I¡¯m also satisfied from being able to hear a lot of things about my princess©¤©¤excuse me for a bit. It¡¯s time for medicine.¡¹

    ¡¸You just drank it not long ago wasn¡¯t it!? Please stop with the excessive consumption! ¡­¡­I¡¯m happy to hear you calling me your princess!¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata, aren¡¯t you being a bit too bold? Otou-sama is sad. You¡¯re also sitting too close, perhaps you should be a bit more modest¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata stopped Kousuke by tightly hugging his hand on her chest. It caused Taisei papa¡¯s eyes to twitch uncontrobly.

    He understood that as a father it must be displeasing to see this, so he wished that he would stop taking out charm from his pocket. Also looking at his eyes that seemed to say ¡¸I¡¯ll curse you to death-¡¹. It was strange. He had the same presence like a certain sphemous priest papa.

    ¡¸E-even so, the reason why Fujiwara n and Tsuchimikado n exchanged name is really unexpected!¡¹

    Kousuke desperately changed the topic while sweating rivers. Although, this topic was something that even Hinata only learned during the chatting just now, so she easily got on board of the topic.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I never even dreamed that the reason was for revenge against the government that abolished the bureau of onmyou.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. Well, that¡¯s why this matter is never told to anyone than the n head.¡¹

    In the past it was none other than Fujiwara n that introduced themselves as Tsuchimikado. The n name of Fujiwara belonged to Tsuchimikado n¡¯s branch house. At that time, the Tsuchimikado n head of that time who ordered the exchange of family name wrote the reason in his diary so it had been passed down through generations.

    ording to it, when the abolition of Bureau of Onmyou was decided, the head of Tsuchimikado apparently yelled this to the government¡¯s case officer.

    ¡ºHaa~~a, you guys are impossible! Firing us so suddenly like this, what modernization! What westernization! Aah the hell with it! If that¡¯s what you guys want, then the hell with it all! To hell with serving the country, I quit! You better remember this! If it¡¯s like this then I¡¯m going to fatten up my own wallet using all of our onmyoudou tricks! Ten years from now, I¡¯m going to tell you serves you right, ¡ºWe who singlehandedly supported the country in guiding its fortune got fired, so we created a giant enterprise group with the strongest onmyoudou and live as we pleased without care, saying ¡°Toote already!¡± when they got troubled and asked us toe backter!¡», remember thattt!!¡»

    It was a parting line that sounded as though he had seen the future trend of a certain web novel posting site. The Tsuchimikado n head of that time was living in the future too much.

    On top of that, the name Tsuchimikado was too conspicuous. It would be troubling if there was government¡¯s interference while they were in the middle of fattening their wallet, so they exchanged family name with Fujiwara n.

    The Fujiwara now turned Tsuchimikado n would show audable attitude of ¡°Tsuchimikado is obedient. We have also converted to Shintoism. So don¡¯t bully us again?¡± while the real Tsuchimikado was raising up a business group to a level that could influence the nation¡¯s economy strongly like a heaven-sent child of capitalism¡­¡­

    ¡¸Our ancestor gotpletely hooked with doing business¡­¡­¡¹

    Taisei said that with a faraway gaze. The seals throughout the country? Ritual? You guys are the Tsuchimikado now so take care of the rest please! We are busy here with the money game! It seemed that those words were actually said for real in the past.

    No wonder, and that was still continuing until this generation, so it couldn¡¯t be helped even if the elderly nobleman called Fujiwara n ¡¸This materialist!¡¹.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to return the names back to before? The elder also suggested to do it right away wasn¡¯t he? He also said that this moment is just the right timing to do that.¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­¡­what¡¯s the point doing that at thiste hour don¡¯t you think so? It will be really troublesome to do that, like the paperwork¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hinata too, you don¡¯t want to introduce yourself as Tsuchimikado Hinata at this point right? Imagine it, how you¡¯re going to exin it to your friend at school, see?¡¹

    ¡¸True there is that, but¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps, there was no doubt that the biggest reason for Taisei was the ¡°troublesomeness¡± factor.

    Although, certainly it was already much toote at this stage. And yet, for some reason the elder made such suggestion. If asked the reason.

    ¡¸From where the elder is standing, this is the realization of their dearest wish, the revival of the Bureau of Onmyou. As expected, he must want to use the proper family name for it you know?¡¹

    Yes, in this asion, the Bureau of Onmyou ended up being revived as a bureau in the government.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be a public organization.

    It would be revived as a secret organization that was included within a newly established department in respond to the unprecedented danger that urred this time.

    And then, the name of that department that included the Bureau of Onmyou was,

    ©¤©¤National Police Agency Defense Department Returnees Respond Division

    Fukube was appointed as its first head and the Bureau of Onmyou was added into it as an internal organization.

    Regarding the case this time, the government was put in the back foot too much. A part of it was also because the opponent was using supernatural power, but it was also a problem that the departments that were dealing with various concerns were too scattered.

    There, a suggestion was made for ¡°a specialist department that could make unified decision regarding case where the government wished to ask for the returnees to deal with it as well as to respond when the returnees made a demand¡±. There was also a pressing need to establish a way to deal with the supernatural power of other countries, so finally the department was founded.

    ¡¸Although, the first Head OnmyouOnmyou no Kami of the rebirth Bureau of Onmyou is also the elder. As expected, it will be better if we don¡¯t change the family names. Yep.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that only because Otou-sama selfishly said ¡ºI¡¯m already really busy as the group¡¯s head right now, it¡¯s impossible for me to also act as the leader of a secret organization¡» to the elder?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not selfishness. It¡¯s the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What Otou-sama really thinks is that you just don¡¯t want your time for horse racing to be reduced, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haha. Don¡¯t say such stupid thing.¡¹

    Taisei papa absolutely wouldn¡¯t meet his daughter¡¯s gaze. His behavior spoke of his true intention more eloquently than anything else.

    Certainly, a work as onmyouji where it would be required to deal with incidents that happened sporadically could possibly affect his horse racing hobby. When he imagined that he would be called back while he was watching the dream derby, it was so terrifying that he couldn¡¯t sleep at night.

    Although, as a daughter, such behavior of her father must made her felt conflicted.

    While watching that offense and defense between father and daughter, Kousuke who had exchanged a promise between man to one day brought him to meet with horse girl in Tortus sipped his tea saying ¡¸Expensive tea is so tastyy~¡¹ like it was not his business at all so that he wouldn¡¯t getting dragged into the argument.

    He also recalled the time when he was called for personnel introduction at the day the Returnee Respond Division was officially operating.

    That time, other than Hajime and Kousuke, Taisei and Hinata, and then the elder were also there, but a small incident urred after they had finished greeting the personnel of the division in general.

    For some reason there were personnels who wouldn¡¯te out from a small room next door even after Fukube called at them.

    ©¤©¤What are you doing? Please get out quickly!

    ©¤©¤Nee-sama, we are called. We need to give our greeting¡­¡­

    ©¤©¤A-are you saying that this humiliation is still not enough!?

    ©¤©¤You look good! You look good in that!!

    Such voices could be heard. Everyone in Returnees Respond Division smiled wryly.

    But right after that, Hajime shrugged and activated Crystal Key. He opened a gate midair, ¡¸Uwaah¡¹¡¸Hyaa!?¡¹and two people fell from there while screaming.

    One was a small female wearing normal suits and trouser¡­¡­

    And the other one, was a maid for some reason, with a face of despair.

    ©¤©¤Eh, Zhen Ying? Why a maid? Hobby?

    ©¤©¤Kuh¡­¡­kill me-

    ©¤©¤Nee-sama! Please calm down!

    Yes, the one there was Zhen Ying dressed as maid. Beside her was Ying Hu. She wasn¡¯t wearing a mask. Her bobcut style hair and adorable face were exposed.

    ©¤©¤I tried making her a maid as punishment of targeting our families

    Hajime said that. Kousuke muttered ¡¸You oni¡¹. Those words definitely represented the voices of the heart of everyone there. Zhen Ying-san¡¯s expression was just that grim. Though she certainly looked good in it.

    ording to Hajime, it seemed she was put in the list ofbat maid group that he was secretly nning. But, he tried putting her in as candidate because he was interested with curse magic, however with her aptitude and personality, the possibility was high that this would only end as mere punishment.

    Putting that aside, if asked why she was affiliated with the Returnee Respond Division¡­¡­

    Due to her exposing her face, Zhen Ying wasn¡¯t a Shadow Monk anymore now. She couldn¡¯t even return home to her homnd and intended tomit suicide, but after a discussion between Hajime and Shadow Monk, it was decided for both sides to dispatch personnel to each other for a role like an ambassador for the sake of cooperation between organizations. And so she was chosen because she was just the right person for it.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t Shadow Monk anymore, her patriotism was unwavering.

    The master who raised her and the upper echelons of Shadow Monk must knew about that too. Or perhaps, they simply wanted to leave behind a path where she didn¡¯t need to die even while still protecting the rule.

    In any case, as a dispatched personnel from Shadow Monk, she was stripped of her code name Zhen Ying and in exchange she introduced herself as Zhu and walked a new path in life.

    She ended up experiencing another despair from being made into a maid though.

    Ying Hu was worried for Zhu and decided to resigned from Shadow Monk too. She introduced herself as Liu and apanied her to here.

    Although, in a sense, it might be Hinata who dealt the finishing blow to her.

    ©¤©¤Kuh, cursed Fujiwara Hinata-. What¡¯s with those eyes! Are you mocking me!

    ©¤©¤I¡¯m not though!?

    It seemed Zhu felt humiliated by Hinata¡¯s sympathetic gaze, so she tearfully red up at her. After that.

    That Hinata asked Hajime to let off Zhu. It seemed that became another humiliation. Zhu was trembling fiercely while bing driven with self-abandonment¡¸I¡¯d rather be killeddd¡¹.

    ©¤©¤The one who was harmed the most was hinata-chan right? Then you can make her to dress with another outfit. The outfit can be attached and detached forcefully you see. What about magical girl? Right now it¡¯s also has glittery effect as bonus

    ©¤©¤Just kill me deaddd!!

    ©¤©¤Nee-sama! Please don¡¯t keep asking to die every time!

    ©¤©¤Nagumo-sama! You don¡¯t need to mind about me, so please give mercy!

    In the end, Hinata¡¯s pleading worked and Zhu returned into wearing suits. Even so,

    ©¤©¤Kuh, I¡¯m not going to thank you-, Fujiwara Hinata!

    ©¤©¤Ah, yes. No need

    ©¤©¤Nn-. ¡­¡­But, I won¡¯t mind to do you a favor if it¡¯s just for a bit

    ©¤©¤No. No need

    ©¤©¤Wh, at?

    Such conversation happened. Zhu-san who seemed to harbor a conflicted feeling toward Hinata got inly depressed. She started reciting a farewell poem nonchntly, and in the end Kousuke shared Emily¡¯s special mind stabilizing medicine with her. With that the ce somehow settled down.

    Even now apparently she was still a bit unstable mentally but¡­¡­they could only leave it to Liu-chan to take care of that. It seemed there was a difference of age of around ten years between her and Zhu, but he wished that she would work hard by all means.

    ¡¸Geez, really Otou-sama! Endou-sama too, please say something to Otou-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What are you talking about?¡¹

    His mind returned from his recollection to reality. He wasn¡¯t listening at all so Kousuke was confused. Hinata¡¯s eyebrows formed a sad frown.

    Ah, crap¡­¡­while Kousuke was feeling a bit flustered, a reinforcement or rather the pickup came with superb timing.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s time!¡¹

    A gate opened at the terrace. Hajime came out from there.

    ¡¸Endou, how are you feeling? Are you sane?¡¹

    ¡¸You should choose your words correctly yeah¡¹

    Are you fine from abyss lord mode¡¯s after effect already? That was what Hajime meant. Kousuke understood what he meant, but he still looked back at him with a cold gaze.

    Hajime ignored him, greeted Taisei and Hinata, then he immediately invited them into the gate.

    Their sight was blinded just for a moment.

    The next thing they felt was the scent of abundant nature, and the soft sensation of standing on grass.

    Right after that, what entered their sight was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Uwaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸This is simply¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata sported a childish wide smile, while Taisei¡¯s eyes opened wide in astonishment.

    ¡¸Wee, to the Miniature Garden.¡¹

    Even Hajime¡¯s weing words didn¡¯t enter their ears.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, the scenery was just too magnificent.

    Clear azure sky that expanded endlessly. A gigantic tree with preposterous height that prated that sky.

    They came out on top of a smallish hill, but the enormity of the tree made them felt like their sense of distance would be haywire. The top of the tree was even covered by cloud and couldn¡¯t be seen.

    And then, the path from the hill until the gigantic tree©¤©¤the Treasure Tree was a gently sloping grassy field that extended until the horizon. At the right they could see grand mountains and ake at the base.

    Theke surface reflected the dazzling sunlight. From theke there were multiple rivers extending. When they traced the river with their eyes, they found a forest that was spreading endlessly next. When they looked back, they could also see what seemed to be a sea faraway.

    It was a grand nature that would be impossible to find in Japan.

    Just those would be more than enough to make anyone speechless, but the scenery was added with fairytale existences©¤©¤divine spirit, fairy, fantastical beast (the inside were demons), and even flock of western dragon and Chinese dragon. This world was already an authentic fantasy world.

    By the way, many dragons migrated to here wasn¡¯t because Hajime poached them as he pleased from the fairy world again.

    The cause was Yue-sama.

    Yue-sama was already in an unparalleled state, and then she obtained infinite magic power in addition. She became even more unmanageable after that. Even the dragon gods and god dragons whose power were increasing as time passed weren¡¯t even allowed to counterattack. All the dragons were made to crawl on the ground together.

    In addition because she became high from the special made drink, her sadistic nature was working in full forceand she even used soul magic to smash the pride of the dragons into small pieces.

    As the result, somehow she got worshipped as god.

    It was even reaching until a level of producing a new conception that was based on faith. That faith even magnified Yue¡¯s powerpletely.

    Just like when Hajime became like a demon god, Yue also became like the goddess of the dragons.

    And, like this many dragons passionately desired to migrate to the Miniature Garden because they wished to serve that goddess.

    The number of god ss dragons was sharply reduced in the fairy world. The manly goddess and former goddess cried a little.

    Returning back to the main topic.

    ¡¸Nagumo. How vast this ce is right now? When you showed it to me around two weeks ago, there wasn¡¯t anything like a sea at the north side right?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. I was also busy so I haven¡¯t checked the detail. ording to Enti, it seems there is still a continent at the other side of the sea, there is a desert region at the other side of the forest, and it look slike the other side of the mountain range is starting to turn into a snowy area you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸I mostly leave it to the divine spirits to construct the natural environment. I¡¯m nning to explore when things calmed down.¡¹

    ¡¸You, bring me along too at that time, absolutely don¡¯t forget okay! That sounds like it will be pretty fun!¡¹

    The fantasy world with no external enemy still continued to expand even now. Certainly, the name ¡°Miniature Garden¡± was really to the point.

    The fact that this world was created by the man before them made Hinata and Taisei to be speechless.

    The scale was too big for their understanding. Even Hinata who knew about the other world of the Great Barrier of Heavenly Star could only fell astonishment.

    There, a voice called out.

    ¡¸You are finally here, children of man. Be weed.¡¹

    Wind of light green color whirled and what descended from there was the goddess of this world after a fashion, Enti.

    It seemed she was doing her best to imitate Lutria, but she couldn¡¯t her natural liveliness so she felt like a kid who was trying to make herself looked mature.

    ¡¸However, never forget to properly show respect to this Enti-sama©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about that, let¡¯s go. Everyone is gathered at the base of the Treasure Tree.¡¹

    ¡¸Waiiitt, I¡¯m goddess you know, goddess! Your goddesss! Respect me more!¡¹

    Even though she descended while going as far as acting divine, her godly majesty dispersed instantly. She ced her smallish butt on Hajime¡¯s head and kicked her legs back and forth while protesting. With such appearance, as expected she was a child¡­¡­

    Hinata and Taisei finally regained their senses seeing that exchange. They smiled wryly to each other. And then they immediately followed behind Hajime and Kousuke who were starting going down the hill.

    After a while, the base of the Treasure Tree came into view. Then.

    ¡¸Kou-ku~~n! Hinata-cha~n! Over here~!¡¹

    Rana was waving her hand to this direction.

    Emily, Vanessa, and udia were also waving their hand. Other than them, practically everyone who participated in the defensive

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? All Died-, At That Timeee!!</strong>

    Author¡¯s note: The update was resuming starting from today. I would continue with Tortus Travel Journal for a while. This time the story wasn¡¯t progressing to recall the mood of the travel journal as well as being a rehabilitation for me, but please tolerate it for now!

    The faintly drifting pure white mist, and the thickly growing trees and shrubs.

    The ce was gloomy even during the day. Not only the tree roots that jutted out from the ground, even the trees themselves were forming strange shapes. Furthermore, every single one of them had the thickness that couldn¡¯t be found at Japan.

    The nature was intertwining withplex twists and turns. The ground also wasn¡¯t fully t and untouched. The ce felt like another world that rejected the entry of human into here.

    Even the silence where only the faint sound of rustling leaves and animals could be heard gave even more of a mysterious feeling that was simr to fear toward those who stepped into here.

    That silence was broken by the sound of the ground being stepped on.

    Also, it was apanied by the groaning voice of ¡¸Uu~¡¹. It wasn¡¯t the voice of an animal, but an groaning voice of an adorable little girl.

    ¡¸Myuu, I don¡¯t think you need to mind it that much you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu wish papa will mind it a bit more nano.¡¹

    The one walking while holding her head was Myuu. Beside her Hajime was smiling wryly.

    Hajime and others had attended a buffet party before staying for the night in the pce of the empire. Then at the next day right now, they arrived at the sea of trees Haltine directly using Crystal Key for teleportation.

    They were in the middle of heading toward Fea Belgen. Obviously they were also able to teleport directly to there but, the parents made a request to enjoy the atmosphere of the sea of trees for a bit before giving their greeting to the elders, so they teleported to the sea of trees in a spot that was some distance away from the capital.

    Of course, Myuu was groaning wasn¡¯t because she disliked strolling inside the sea of trees.

    The source of her worry was about the parting at the imperial pce.

    Prince Randell of the kingdom and Prince Raymond of the empire weren¡¯t satisfied with just their quarrel at the party venue. What they did weren¡¯t at the level of quarrel anymore after that. They were grappling on the ground while making a fierce appeal at Myuu as though it was theirst chance to do so.

    The first one who charged forward was Randell.

    ©¤©¤Myuu! I present you with this hair ornament! T-this is the expression of my feeling to you-

    That was what he said. Actually he nned to present it to her at the buffet partyst night, but the head reaping bunny with terrifying insane gaze toward him that was filled with curses and a muddy ck malicious aura enveloping her (Nea from Randell¡¯s POV) and the light sab*r battle that upied his time made him lost his chance to hand the hair ornament at that time.

    Also, this hair ornament, it was an ornament that was made by a super first-ss artisan. It was at the level of a national treasure. The gem it used was Granz ore that was the most popr for when a man proposed a woman for a betrothal. If it was appraised to Japanese yen, its value would be at the unit of several billion yen.

    The way the astonished and spasming faces of Queen Luluaria and big sister Liliana that were then turning into an expression of greater headache was really a sight to see.

    Judging from their expressions, it was self-exnatory that the hair ornament was something that he should never take out without permission and giving it to other so simply like this. Perhaps, it was really a precious item that the royalty used for proposing.

    In respond, Raymond butt in before Myuu could give her reply to Randell.

    ©¤©¤How shallow of you trying to lure ady using an object like that! How low you have fallen, Prince Randell!

    ©¤©¤W-what did you sayy!?

    ©¤©¤Myuu-san. This is my feeling to you-

    As he said that, he took out a ne and <em>wore it himself.</em>

    Yes, it was the ¡°cor of oath¡± that should have been taken off from him and retrieved away.

    Myuu¡¯s gaze snapped toward Hajime. For some reason Hajime gave her a thumb up with a nice smile. She didn¡¯t know when he did it, but it seemed that Hajime papa handed the item as an extension of his excessive joking mood.

    Gahard and the imperial nobles¡¯ shocked face that changed into spasming expression before changing even more to expressions of headache were even more of a sight to see.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all the prince of their country was trying to offer his own life by putting on an oath that absolutely couldn¡¯t be resisted by his own initiative with the idea that ¡°a present that is filled with genuine sincerity means giving myself as a present¡±.

    ©¤©¤Kuku, offering oneself for the sake of their beloved. Can you do something like this!?

    ©¤©¤A royalty of all people want to abandon their own country!? You damn fool!

    ©¤©¤Fuh, in the end you love is just at that level you kno, Prince Randelll!

    ©¤©¤Wrong! A protector that is fitting to protect both the country and one¡¯s own love, that is none other than the kingship that I¡¯m aiming at!

    ©¤©¤Na?ve! That¡¯s just an idealistic thought! You won¡¯t be able to obtain what you truly wish for without sacrificing something!

    ©¤©¤Do you think Myuu will love a man who abandoned his own country!?

    ©¤©¤So you think Myuu can love a man who can¡¯t even abandon a single country for her!?

    ©¤©¤This stupid blockheaddd©¤©¤©¤©¤!!

    ©¤©¤That¡¯s my line-!!

    *Von von screechhhh* Two light s*bers drew trails on the air and scattering sparks around.

    Meanwhile, Myuu who was being left out of the loop despite being the one receiving the love confessions were watching with twitching expression. She raised her voice ¡¸No, umm, Myuu belong to papa nano! So it¡¯s troubling if you two is getting heated up on your own like that!¡¹, but the two boys weren¡¯t listening.

    And. Seeing such scene, Princess Ariel who fell in love with the heroic figure of Randell who confronted Nea in order to protect her couldn¡¯t possibly just stay quiet.

    ©¤©¤You-, you seduced darling again!

    ©¤©¤Are you sane nano!? Are you looking at reality properly!?

    ©¤©¤You¡¯re pretending to be indifferent like that while seducing him out of everyone¡¯s sight! Unforgivable-

    ©¤©¤You aren¡¯t listening nano!?

    While saying that, she somehow took out a musket from under her skirt stylishly before trying to attack with an expression of a viiness putting on an expression of jealousy in full force.

    The way she didn¡¯t listen to anyone and fully honest to her own impulse waspletely the same like her big sister(Tracy) the mad dog princess.

    Inevitably, even the Hauria girl who fundamentally could only ever lead a situation toward chaos became an Asura.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤You bitch¡­¡­you pointed your hostility to mdy huh? Die!

    ©¤©¤Nea-chaaaan!? Don¡¯t kill herrr!

    ©¤©¤I have been reborn. The weak me doesn¡¯t exist anymore!

    ©¤©¤Ariel-chan too, don¡¯t resistttt!!

    Even though they had fought that much in the buffet party, the earnest quarrel of the kids started again.

    Naturally, from the kingdom side Liliana and Queen Luluaria, and from the emperor side Gahard and Tracy also intervened but¡­¡­

    Raymond-kun, he tried to take advantage of Luluaria and Gahard¡¯s approach by suggesting©¤©¤or rather, intensely endorsing Ariel to be Randell¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Ariel too, she tried to use the chance to make a fierce appeal.

    The anxious Randell finally said ¡¸Myuu! Be my fianc¨¦e! Give me a chance at least!¡¹ with a clear disy of manliness¡­¡­

    Raymond also kneeled and held out his hand while proposing ¡¸No-, please choose me, Myuu-san! I ask you to be my wife!¡¹. Ariel started yelling ¡¸A duel! Now that it hase to this duel me one on oneee!¡¹¡­¡­

    ¡¸Well, there was no problem wasn¡¯t it? After all both Randell and Raymond became obedient right away from Myuu¡¯s ¡ºI hate children who do nothing but squabbling!¡».¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu didn¡¯t like it nano!!¡¹

    <em>Geezzz! </em>Myuu started hitting Hajime papa over and over.

    Myuu considered Randell and others as friends. Even with Nea, Myuu didn¡¯t want her to look up at her as ¡°boss¡¯s daughter¡± at all. She wished to form a friendship as equal with her. This time she was especially interested toward Princess Ariel. With how the princess was a girl who was close of age with her, she was someone that Myuu wanted to get along with the most.

    And yet¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ariel-chan, even though she was strangled unconscious by Tracy-oneesan, she still continued to point the gun at Myuu¡­¡­she was tremendously tenacious.¡¹

    Myuu recalled the fierce fighting spirit ¡°I won¡¯t lose to you even if I die¡± that she felt from someone who she wanted to be a friend with and she buried her face into her hands.

    ¡¸Even a little girl like her still descended from the lineage of Hoelscher. She got the fierceness in her.¡¹

    ¡¸But Shizuku-chan, the one who instigated her, or rather awakened her was Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, bad person! Bad-¡¹

    ¡¸No, but see. Randell¡¯s poprity in the empire rose dramatically you know? I just, yes, I only did that for my brother-inw¡¯s sake.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, Lily was forced to return home temporarily because of that though?¡¹

    Hajime quietly averted his gaze.

    Actually, Liliana wasn¡¯t among the group. If asked why, it was because the talk of engagement between Randell and Ariel heated up even more than expected.

    The empire¡¯s side raised their voice that the engagement should happen by all means. Gahard too, he was enthusiastic, thinking that as a member of imperial family, his daughter would have to marry some royalty in the future anyway.

    However, Luluaria put a stop to it there.

    From the start, she had no intention to support Randell¡¯s wish. It would be a different matter if Myuu was the one chasing after Randell, but it was the opposite. Even just Liliana¡¯s rtionship with Hajime was already beyond what she could hope to maintain a connection with the demon king¡¯s family, so there was no way she could forcefully ask for the hand of the demon king¡¯s daughter too.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t refuse the engagement talk with the imperial family itself.

    But, for the other party to be Ariel¡­¡­she wasn¡¯t sure about it.

    Because. Even though she was strangled by her big sister until her eyes rolled back and her mouth foamed, her gun¡¯s muzzle was still wandering around in search of the prey. The way she looked and her act weren¡¯t normal for a mere seven years old kid. On top of that, the way she looked, it was like she was going to run around in a bridge pose like a certain demonically possessed girl. Too scary.

    <em>This girl¡­¡­as my daughter-inw? No, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡­umm¡­¡­can you also introduce me your other daughters? Just in case, you know? </em>That was how it went.

    Her hard struggle that she did because of her feeling for Randell, caused her future mother-inw (maybe) to be creeped out and demanded for a substitute. Ariel-chan¡­¡­her love life had be an even thornier path for her.

    So, because it looked like the engagement negotiation for the next king would drag longer because of Luluaria, someone was required to take control of their homnd¡¯s government affairs¡­¡­

    ¡¸Lili-chan, when she returned back to the kingdom through the gate, her back looked really heavy¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That was, the back of a sryman. Like when one suddenly got called to work in a day off even though they were in the middle of enjoying a family time. I want to cry.¡¹

    Liliana vanished into the other side of the shining gate while only leaving behind a thumb up at the end and the words ¡ºI¡¯ll be back, definitely¡» like a certain Termi*ator. Indescribable sorrow and tragic determination were clearly broadcasted from her. Even though she only wanted to have a trip for several days!

    Wasn¡¯t that too much? Shuu and Sumire¡¯s gazes stabbed Hajime with that question.

    Hajime coughed ¡¸Nnh¡¹ and made an excuse ¡¸I gave her some useful things, like Hour Crystal, and other things¡­¡­¡¹ with a small voice.

    Behind Hajime and others who were walking at the front while having such talk,

    ¡¸Nea-chan, walk on your own already.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Nea was bing like a corpse. It was like she didn¡¯t even have the energy to walk, so Shia was dragging her by holding her cor. Her limbs and even her rabbit ears were dangling down limply. Her eyes that contained not even a shred of vitality was wandering around at empty air.

    ¡¸¡­¡­me¡­¡­kill, me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of stupid thing are you saying. I¡¯ll pluck off your rabbit furs you know?¡¹

    ¡¸D-do you need, soul magic?¡¹

    Aiko suggested hesitantly seeing the really young rabbit eared girls looking like she was in aplete despair of her life. Aiko¡¯s mother©¤©¤Akiko, the Shirasaki couple, and Yaegashi family also didn¡¯t know what to say here.

    Shia casually shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸It¡¯s her own fault. After all she even ignored Myuu-chan and rampaged until I punched her stomach.¡¹

    Of course, there was no way a Hauria would feel remorse just from a body blow punch that caused gastric juice to flow in reverse inside their body.

    What broke Nea¡¯s spirit that was even tougher than adamantium was the strike that she received while she was vomiting *orororororo* rainbow liquid (beautiful girl censorship) from her big sis¡¯s body blow.

    ©¤©¤Myuu¡¯s disappointed. Myuu quit being Nea-chans¡¯s friend

    The destructive power from that was tremendous. Nea went ghastly pale ¡¸Ah, crap. Mdy has seriously snapped¡¹ and immediately performed a jumping dogeza.

    <em>Forgive mee, I¡¯m reflecting! </em>Nea apologized but, messing up right at the next moment, that was Hauria quality.

    Myuu who understood that turned aside her gaze *puih*. It seemed that only this time she wouldn¡¯t tolerate Nea¡¯s act just because ¡°the act was done from thinking about Myuu¡±.

    After that Nea kept trying to apologize, but Myuu kept continued to *puih* without saying anything. And even when Nea casually requested toe along with the group despite needing to stay behind because of her role as an ambassador in the empire,

    ©¤©¤Eh¡­¡­you are going to apany us too, Nea-san?

    ©¤©¤Polite,nguage!?

    It was truly a critical hit. Nea crumbled from the damage.

    <em>Mdy hate me¡­¡­it¡¯s hopeless, it¡¯s over for meee. </em>After that, Nea even tried to perform seppuku, so big sis Shia shut her up with another body blow, but after that she had been in this state the whole time.

    <em>She is a Hauria so it can¡¯t be helped, </em>like that Hajime and others didn¡¯t really pay it any mind though.

    ¡¸Myuu? How about you forgive her already?¡¹

    Remia gently caressed Myuu¡¯s head. Her daughter was muttering ¡¸Human rtionship is really difficult nano¡­¡­¡¹ like a sryman who was ced in a ufortable workce, so Remia smiled andforted her ¡¸It¡¯s rare that we can go in a trip like this, so let¡¯s enjoy the sea of trees right now, okay?¡¹.

    Myuu stared up at Remia fixedly. She was smiling gently and kindly like usual. Even people who were in the middle of quarreling would be given warmfort and calmed down from Remia¡¯s smile. It was a kind of sure-kill smile.

    Myuu nodded as though in eptance of something. Remia¡¯s smile deepened even more seeing her understanding daughter¡­¡­

    ¡¸Myuu, want to be just friend even with boys too¡­¡­Myuu love mama but, Myuu doesn¡¯t want to be like mama who can make any man to propose marry me~ right away nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    A critical hit on Remia mama!! Although it was for something extremely limited, it was the first time she was being told ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be like mama!¡¹ by her daughter. Remia¡¯s eyes became hollow from the excessive shock. She staggered unsteadily.

    ¡¸Remia!? Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸D-dear¡­¡­perhaps, this is it for me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I understand your feeling. When I imagined Myuu telling me something like that, just thinking it made me feel faint. Myuu! What you said to your mama is horrible!¡¹

    Hajime supported Remia before she could fall and scolded Myuu.

    However, before Myuu could apologize,

    ¡¸My my myy, Remia-chan is that popr? Is that true!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my oh my! Really you, Remia-chan! Can you tell us about that more!?¡¹

    The two madams who loved gossiping about love©¤©¤Sumire and Kaoruko pressed Remia with sparkling eyes.

    ¡¸N-no, I¡¯m not really¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸After papa and others conquered the undersea ruin and left Erisen, a fight for mama broke out between the men. There was a tournament held just to choose the participants for the marriage interview, and Myuu also got approached by a lot of people who wanted to be Myuu¡¯s papa nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t just fellow fishmen who did that, even human soldiers and nobles also desired mama. Everyone used various means to make Myuu their daughter nano.¡¹

    To defeat the general first shoot down the horse. As though to apply that saying, a swarm of men tried to make Myuu called them papa. Myuu got a distant look from recalling that past.

    ¡¸T-these mother and daughter are truly devilish aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Akiko-san!? You¡¯re misunderstanding!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, Remia-san. So you put your hometown under your thumb behind the scene like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even Kirino-san! I¡¯m telling you I really wasn¡¯t like that!¡¹

    ¡¸When mama said that we¡¯re leaving Erisen to go with papa, the whole town turned quiet as though everyone died nano.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll shut your mouth for now okay, Myuu!¡¹

    Remia pulled up Myuu and buried her head into her chest to close her mouth.

    Sumire and Kaoruko¡¯s eyes were sparkling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward when we go to Erisen if it¡¯s like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, indeed. If I remember it right, it will be at thest day won¡¯t it? I can¡¯t wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Both of you, there is really nothing there at all. I had rejected all of them so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Even so, surely there are still men who haven¡¯t given up yet there!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You two are in sync!?¡¹

    Remia backed away tiredly while still hugging Myuu.

    ¡¸Eerr, is everyone enjoying the forest? If you like we can just go to Fea Belgen right away.¡¹

    Hajime looked around at the parents. For some reason since they entered the sea of trees, it felt like they were only enjoying talking about the problems of human rtionship and their n at first had been set aside to who know where.

    Shuuzou and Koichi denied that ¡¸How can that be¡¹ in respond.

    ¡¸We¡¯re having fun here. Hajime-kun. This ce is really wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Fuji¡¯s sea of trees is also a good training©¤©¤cough. A beautiful ce, but this ce is even more beautiful.¡¹

    ¡¸Koichi-san, just now, you mentioned training¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajimed turned his gaze at Shizuku in question. Shizuku¡¯s pupils were shrinking into dot as she said ¡¸I, don¡¯t know, anything¡¹. It seemed to be another background matter of the acrobatic training.

    Tomoichi touched a tree at the side while speaking in admiration.

    ¡¸When I was young I also once went to the sea of trees Aokigahara to sightsee but, how should I say it, the scale here is on another league. Coupled with the white mist, it really feels like we had wandered into another world.¡¹

    Certainly the thickness of the roots that grew out from the trees and the ground were all big and old. In the first ce just the area¡¯s size was different. It wasn¡¯t just for show that this sea of trees was covering the whole eastern side of the continent.

    Considering that Fuji¡¯s sea of trees had path for walking and it was also a famous sightseeing spot, there was a clear difference in atmosphere with this ce.

    This ce was really like a symbol of nature that was originally untouched by man.

    ¡¸This white mist is also interesting. Just like we were told, it felt like we¡¯re going to be lost if we aren¡¯t keeping eyes at Hajime and others at the front.¡¹

    ¡¸The great tree Ua Alto was it? I¡¯m also looking forward to see it from close by.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Looking at it towering high from afar first might be good too but, we¡¯re already here so it¡¯s better to taste feeling moved by looking up at it from the bottom at first.¡¹

    The great tree Ua Alto was jutting out hugely from the sea of trees, and yet it was fundamentally impossible to see it from outside.

    Of course, it was because of the perception obstruction barrier, so Hajime and others could break it, and watching it from Fernier was considered at first.

    But, if they wanted to look down at the whole sea of trees, the n that Hajime endorsed was to do it from the top of the great tree, and before that they could experience how gigantic the tree was for real by looking up at it from the bottom of the great tree itself.

    ¡¸I think the first sight that simply entranced me for the first time after I was summoned to this world was the great tree.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. At that time it was withered, even so it was amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸For us it wasn¡¯t really anything usual though. We never even imagined that it was a greatbyrinth.¡¹

    Hajime, Yue, and Shia narrowed their eyes in remembrance of that time.

    ¡¸Oh, Yue0chan was a queen in the past right? Hadn¡¯t you ever seen it before you were sealed, like when visiting here for diplomacy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, Okaa-sama. I was the strongest after all.¡¹

    <em>Nn?</em> Sumire and the other parents tilted their head. Then Tio spoke.

    ¡¸The title of the strongest art heavy. When people with strength moveth, the world wouldst also be shaken just from that. Also, it¡¯s decorum to go visiting rather than inviting. And most of all, from the start the vampire race¡¯s overall number was small.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I never left my country since I was born. I couldn¡¯t possible leave in order to protect the country.¡¹

    <em>Hee~</em>, the parents let out voices of admiration at the unexpectedly great influence that Yue held when she was a queen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The first time I left the country! It was when I was unbelievably beaten up ck and blue by my family and retainers and sealed in the abyss dessu¡î¡¹

    Yue-san sharply made a horizontal peace sign over her eye and winked.

    The parents sharply froze. Sumire¡¯s expression convulsed wit the thought ¡¸Ah, perhaps, I had stepped on andmine?¡¹. Their legs alsopletely stopped. The atmosphere around the group also froze.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Eh? It¡¯s just Yue-san¡¯s smart ck joke though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, Yue. It was too ck it wasn¡¯t funny.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue, it was hard to say this all this time but¡­¡­your, joking sense is a bit, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re joking¡­¡­right?¡¹

    Yue was trembling from Kaori and Shizuku¡¯s serious tsukkomi that were apanied with deep sighs. There was also her sense in editing the past rey, it seemed that Yue-sama¡¯s weakness lie in the entertainment sector.

    And, it was then, Hajime and others simultaneously turned their gazes to the front. Shuu¡¯s eyes widened and he asked.

    ¡¸Hajime? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Monster. A group of them. It¡¯s a rare chance. Let¡¯s capture several of them for show¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t this a bit strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Right now our presence is hidden. Mere monsters of the sea of trees should instinctually avoid us¡­¡­¡¹

    *Zazaza* The tranquil sea of trees suddenly became noisy even while they were talking.

    Their field of vision was bad due to the mist. They were inside this gloomy sea of trees. Couple with the atmosphere, it made Kaoruko and Akiko¡¯s expression to stiffen even though they understood that nothing could harm them. It was only the Yaegashi family that was making an expression of ¡¸A fight? There will be a fight? Is it okay to fight¡¹ while holding de in their hands, so Shizuku red at them to not do anything unnecessary.

    ¡¸Yue, I don¡¯t want to make too much ruckus, so can you half crush around two or three of them with gravity magic?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­My sense, is toocking? No, there is no way that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hopeless Hajime-kun. It looks like the damage is deeper than expected. She isn¡¯t listening.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry Yue. We should at least pick our words more carefully.¡¹

    Shizuku was holding Yue¡¯s shoulders and shaking her back and forth, but by saying that they should pick their words more carefully without changing the fundamental opinion, it became the unshakeable proof of Shizuku¡¯s true feeling. Yue¡¯s eyes became a bit tearful.

    Hajime was thinking that a tearful Yue was also really cute while taking out a b artifact for restraining, thinking that he would take care of things personally. A beatter.

    A group of monster appeared on the trees above. The mist was stirred by their appearance.

    They were monkey type monsters. They had instantaneous telepathic ability to operate in group. They specialized in teamwork with each other and throwing their opponents into confusion.

    Of course, Hajime and co had finished securing the safety of the parents. Tio and Aiko were preparing doubleyers of soul magic to remove any mental influence, and Kaori was also preparing so she could instantly activate barrier.

    But, in the end it was doubtful whether those would be needed.

    The condition of the monsters was clearly strange.

    ¡¸Strange. It feels more like they¡¯re caught off guard encountering us here rather thaning to attack us.¡¹

    It was just as Hajime said, the monster was stunned. They were shocked seeing Hajime¡¯s group.

    ¡¸Ee? They failed to grasp our presence even though they¡¯re monster? Even though right now none of us is even suppressing our presence?¡¹

    Shia remarked as though to say ¡¸How pathetic for monsters desuu!¡¹. It was right at that instant.

    The monsters¡¯ gazes moved toward Shia with a creaky movement *gigigi* like a tin pot puppet that hadn¡¯t been oiled. And then their gazes moved toward the limp Nea who was still being dragged. No, their gazes were moving toward those rabbit ears©¤©¤

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºPIGYAAAAAAAAAAAAH!?¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    They simultaneously screamed and broke out running.

    It was as though that. Amon scene I horror movie, when a victim left behind everything in order to run from a homicidal maniac, but the said homicidal maniac had already circled around in front of them.

    The monsters raised a scream and made an expression like in ¡°Munch¡¯s The Scream¡±. They were scattering to every direction without any order anymore. They werepletely panicked.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze moved toward Shia and Nea.

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko mumbled.

    ¡¸Yesterday, didn¡¯t we see the same scene in the pce?¡¹

    ¡¸T-the Haurias, they terrified everyone no matter if they¡¯re human or monster isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The eyes they were using to look at the two Haurias werepletely like someone who was looking at insanely dangerous people. Akiko-san was stealthily moving toward her daughter¡¯s side. It was inly shocking.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong! No, perhaps my n is actually like that but, I¡¯m different!¡¹

    Shia inly pushed away her n. It seemed she wanted to be unrted with this.

    But before she could fully exin herself, the reason why the monsters were desperately running away without even noticing Hajime and others were there came to light.

    Even more Hauria Shock attacked them.

    *Rustle rustle* There was sounding from the other side of the mist. Silhouettes that weren¡¯t that big leaped out.

    ¡¸Boss-, this Certain Death Baltfeldt! Is the one to arrive the very fist hereee!!¡¹

    It was the Hauria of the same age with Nea, Pal-kun.

    However, Hajime couldn¡¯t reply. Not only Hajime, even Shia and also Tio and Kaori and Shizuku and Aiko, and then even Remia and Myuu, even Yue were forcefully dragged back into reality and yet they couldn¡¯t react.

    That was only natural.

    Because,

    ¡¸Myyy, how adorable! Next after Nea-chan, how, how!¡¹

    ¡¸How can another rabbit eared <em>beautiful girl</em> showed up!¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu cheered after their first look. After them, Kaoruko and Tomoichi followed.

    ¡¸What an adorable maid!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with the maid uniform inside a forest but¡­¡­she is certainly adorable. Don¡¯t tell me Hajime-kun, is this your hobby?¡¹

    Yes, the Certain Death Baltfeldt-kun was astonishingly wearing maid uniform! From the start he was already a super pretty boy of cute type. If someone like him dressed like a girl, there was no way to differentiate him from a girl anymore no matter where they looked. What¡¯s more he looked extraordinarily pretty with that getup.

    ¡¸A-are you, Pal-kun, nano?¡¹

    Myuu asked with a voice that was trembling from agitation.

    ¡¸Hey, mdy! It¡¯s me yeah!¡¹

    His white teeth glinted. Pal-kun pointed at himself with his thumb while smiling widely.

    It was a mystery how he could be that brazen. It was very clear that he didn¡¯t hold the slightest doubt with what he was doing. It was as though he was iming that he was like that because that was exactly how he should be!

    Myuu fell quiet. Perhaps, this was how Pal-kun actually was from the start? Myuu thought with her eyes rolling in circles from great turmoil.

    ¡¸A boyish girl! Geez Hajime! Just how variated the girls that you¡¯re connected can be!¡¹

    ¡¸How terrifying my son is!¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu¡¯s tensions were increasing explosively. Pal-kun looked at them dubiously for an instant, but he immediately noticed with a gasp.

    He fearfully asked while Hajime and others were still petrified.

    ¡¸C-could it be, the two of you are, boss¡¯s family?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right! Nice to meet you, I¡¯m the mother Sumire! Can I call you Pal-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the father Shuu. Could it be that you¡¯re also someone who want to be my son¡¯s wife the same like Nea-chan?¡¹

    Pal¡¯s atmosphere changed drastically the moment he heard that.

    He sent nces at Hajime and then his vigor burst out, as though he was saying ¡¸Boss! Even in this appearance I¡¯ll show you my manliness! Please watch closely yeah!¡¹ as though he was going to perform his sure kill technique.

    Like that, he pinched the edges of both sides of his skirt, the he gave a courtesy with very practiced movement.

    ¡¸Master, madam. It is a honor to be in your presence. I am one of the Hauria who is in service of your honorable son, pretty Pal.¡¹

    At the end he gave a neat and tidy smile softly. Age wise, his voice could still pass as a girl¡¯s voice, and yet he intentionally greeted with a thoroughly falsetto voice.

    It was clear to see. It seemed that he really wanted to be Hajime¡¯s maid.

    And so,

    ¡¸FUNNUAAAAAAH!!¡¹ (TN: Funnu also meant rage in Japanese)

    ¡¸GEHAAHH!?¡¹

    Shia-oneesama¡¯s iron fist exploded with a body blow on his sr plexus.

    Pretty Pal-chan was vomiting *ororororo* rainbow liquid (beautiful girl (?) censorship) while still keeping his beautiful rabbit eared maid acting ¡¸W-what are you doing, Shia-oneesama¡¹ till the end.

    It strongly showed his iron spirit of <em>I¡¯m gonna be one, the boss¡¯s maiddd!</em>

    ¡¸S-Shia!? What are you suddenly©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me, Kaa-sama. Can you please give me a bit of time? I need to have a <em>talk</em> between family right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Take your time¡¹

    The pressure of Shia¡¯s smile from her face that was slowly moving toward Sumire caused her to hesitantly backed off. The other people also couldn¡¯t say anything in regard to the violence before their eyes.

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    A gaze and voice of absolute zero came out from Shia. Pretty Pal-chan was shivering. <em>Enough screwing around, spit out everything</em>, that implicit demand made him to naturally sit on his knees on the ground while nodding repeatedly.

    But, before he could talk, the true Hauria Shock attacked. After all Pretty Pal-chan was nothing more than the scout. The main force was always not far behind, therefore,

    *Rustle rustle* One more person leaped out from the other side of the mist with rustling sound.

    Time stopped.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia froze with her eyes still wide open as though she shad died.

    It went without saying that the same applied to Hajime and others. But this time the parents were also reduced in a state as though their soul hadpletely escaped their body.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. There, they saw an existence that was just too repulsive to see.

    ¡¸Long time no see, boss.¡¹

    The originally dandy look was pure white from face powder. On there, lipstick and cheek rouge were applied to unnaturally vivid degree. He was also wearing eye shadow that was applied to form ckness like charcoal. The well trained body was wrapped in maid uniform with short skirt. A white hair band was worn on his head. His rabbit ears also had small stylish (?) ribbons attached.

    It was as though a man who didn¡¯t understand anything ¡¸Cross dressing is something like this right?¡¹ was dressed in ugly mini skirt maid outfit by copying others. The true identity of this person was undoubtedly,

    ¡¸I¡¯m Carmko pyon¡¹

    It was Carm.

    Hajime who was being stared straight at smiled with a sigh <em>fuh</em>©¤©¤

    Before copsing backward.

    ¡¸Pa, papaaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san!? Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn, no good! His consciousness is gone!¡¹

    ¡¸This art bad! Aiko! Let¡¯s apply ¡°Soul Repose¡± by the double!¡¹

    ¡¸R-roger!¡¹

    Myuu clung on Hajime with a desperate look like when she saw Hajime fell in the demon king castle with a hole opened in his stomach. Remia and Yue held up Hajime from both sides while Tio and Aiko healed his soul. After all it felt like there was something misty almosting out from Hajime¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸B-Boss!? What¡¯s wrong!? Is it a chronic disease or something elseee!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸You¡¯re the cause!¡¹¡¹

    Shuu and Tomoichi¡¯s tsukkomis were beautifully in sync. Also when he tried to run to Hajime¡¯s side, Kaori¡¯s great sword and Shizuku¡¯s ck katana were crossed to block Carmko¡¯s path. It seemed they reflexively moved in order to stop the creature from approaching near Hajime.

    ¡¸U-umm, you¡¯re, Carm-san, right?¡¹

    Kaori asked with a shaking voice. She did her best to not look straight at him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Carmko pyon.¡¹

    There was no need to show iron spirit for that kind of thing. Also, what was with that end of sentence. Shizuku thought while unconsciously putting strength in her grip of the ck katana.

    However, before they could give interrogation, kicking down the situation into even deeper pandemonium was Hauria quality. Therefore.

    The rest of the Haurias came out simultaneously in warm wee after they detected boss¡¯s presence.

    They all came out.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Bossss! We want to meet you pyon!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The falsettos that were filled with throaty dominating aura echoed through the sea of trees.

    It was clear now. No wonder even monsters were running around in panic with everything they had.

    Different from the manly women. Those women were people who had transcended gender with a straight and unbending core in them. If only their gazes didn¡¯t wander stickily to his buttock, even Hajime wouldn¡¯t mind that much to get along with them.

    However, this guys were hopeless.

    The macho rabbit eared men were all wearing make up that looked like kid¡¯s scribble and dressed in maid uniform. The sight of them could only be described as nightmare.

    Now they were in group and crawling out from the thick mist.

    Their existences were just too sphemous. To a level that would blow anyone¡¯s sanity instantly.

    In a sense, Pretty Pal-chan¡¯s existence was a miracle. It was fortunate that he wasn¡¯t in the age that needed cosmetic.

    ¡¸Aw aw, boss is unconscious pyon!¡¹

    ¡¸This is a disaster! A disaster! We need to nurse him! Pyon!¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku who served as the barrier that protected Hajime while he was in the middle of resurrection became tearful from the approach of the macho monster maid group. They were backing away while shaking their head in disgust.

    All the members of Yaegashi family had unsheathed their short swords and dropped their waist in a fighting stance. Akiko-san and the Shirasaki couple were still frozen in time with an expression like a space cat.

    Just what in the world happened with Hauria?

    Could it be, that they had gotten lost in a parallel world during their teleportation to the sea of trees?

    While everyone was in the middle of bewilderment from being dropped in the chaos, that voice reverberated.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Level X¡±¡¹

    Phenomenal magic power burst out.

    ¡¸S-Shia? What¡¯s wrong pyon?¡¹

    Carmko-otousan¡­¡­okaa-san? She didn¡¯t know what to call him but anyway, in respond to her parent¡¯s question, Shia¡¯s body swayed slowly while her face was still looking down.

    ¡¸ALL OF YOU DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!¡¹

    She swung her fist together with a direct disparagement. Air exploded, a violent shockwave became a tsunami that assaulted the whole n.

    <em>UWAAAAAAAA!? GYAAAAAAAAA!? </em>The monster maids screamed while they were blown away to the sky together with the trees of the forest that were uprooted thoroughly.

    Pretty Pal-chan was the only one who detected the danger faster and evacuated to the side of Nea who was still looking hollow even in the middle of thismotion, but for the other Haurias, this attack was honestly one that might be lethal for them.

    Even amidst the mayhem, Yue spoke up, thinking that she should stop this as expected.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shi, Shia? Calm down? Carm and others must also have some kind of circumstance¡­¡­perhaps they picked something bad from the ground and ate it©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸So what?¡¹

    Shia spoke without turning around. Yue went ¡¸Nnguh¡¹ at a loss of words.

    But, the gazes from everyone starting from Myuu that were saying ¡¸Do your best! Do your best Yue-san! You¡¯re the first wife after all!¡¹ stabbed at her, so she decided to work a bit harder!

    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand your feeling. But, Level X is dangerous. As expected it won¡¯t be a joke. Your family will die©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Family?¡¹

    Slowly, Shia looked back across her shoulder. Then she spoke with a smile.

    ¡¸Ahahah, you¡¯re funny Yue-san! I don¡¯t have any other family than Yue-san and the others you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s gaze returned to Carm and others who were looking this way with shuddering expressions even while lying on the ground. Shia¡¯s posture bent forward tensely. She held out one hand and Vire Drucken settled down in her grasp.

    And then,

    ¡¸My family had©¤©¤¡¹

    She stomped forward with a strength that shook the ground *BAM*. Her smile became a crying face as though she had lost her sanity. She screamed in order to deny the reality.

    ¡¸All died-! In the bottom of Raisen Valley! At that timeeeee!!!!¡¹

    It seemed, the event had be like that inside Shia.

    Shia had been looking forward to introduce her n to Sumire and Shuu. And yet, they were met with this weing. It couldn¡¯t be helped that the history in brain got modified. That was why, her erasing the the family in front of her as a sacrilegious existence was only natural¡­¡­perhaps.

    ¡¸S-Shia! Calm down! Come to your sense! Pyon!¡¹

    ¡¸THAT¡¯S MY LINE DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!¡¹

    A localized earthquake urred in quick session. Carmko-san and others who were about to be reduced into minced meat desperately ran around with great struggle while asking for help from Yue and others.

    Gazes gathered on Yue once more. With Hajime in heavy damage soul-wise, Yue was the only one who could stop Shia.

    Yue¡¯s expression turned extreme~ly reluctant for an instant but, it immediately changed into a serious expression as she nodded firmly.

    And then, she stood up, gazed straight at the sea of trees that had been turned into an empty plot ofnd instantly, gathered strength in her stomach©¤©¤

    ¡¸Shia~~~~!! You¡¯re forgetting to put desu at the end of your(your identity)~~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Wrong, that isn¡¯t it¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The first wife-sama, she was on the fence before the terrifying presence of the fierce god rabbit.

    After that, while Hajime was unconscious, ¡¸DEATHsuuu~!!¡¹ and ¡¸Pyonn~~!?¡¹ continued to echo until he was revived.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I¡¯m sorry for the long wait. Personal businesses that I have to do no matter what before this year ended is so, so many (sweat), but anyway, the update is resuming back. Best regards!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C I myself will be the present (The original material is, bing Getsuga)

    Copied from Bleach¡¯s Ichigo

    ¨C I¡¯m disappointed. I quit being your friend- (The original material is, quit being a fan)

    The original material is, from Macross perhaps? Shirakome learned it from Naka-chan¡¯s material.

    ¡ùLooks like there will be advanced screening for the first and second episode of anime second season & talk show of the voice actors. Please check it!

    The detail can be seen here. /specials/specials-2357/

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? So This is Hauria¡­¡­</strong>

    .

    The light of regeneration magic that Kaori casted filled a corner of the sea of trees that had beenpletely plowed.

    The scene was like a reproduction of the time when a part of the sea of trees that had been turned into a burnt field by the empire¡¯s fire attack was regeneration. It looked like they didn¡¯t even need to perform past rey to watch Kaori¡¯s activity at that time.

    But, even though Kaori¡¯s figure was so divine with how she was regenerating the lost nature with lights of magic power swirling boisterously at the surrounding, her mother Kaoruko and even her father Tomoichi who originally would be moved to tears seeing their daughter like this, they were unable to speak any praise.

    Or rather, they were unable to look straight at it.

    Because, around Kaori who was performing the regeneration magic, there were the mosaic sign along with the sign ¡°This image cannot be shown!¡± held by the macot that the group had been getting increasingly familiar with during this travel trip.

    Yes,

    <em>¡¸</em><em>Oo, O¡­¡­Oh</em><em>¡¹</em><em></em>

    <em>¡¸</em><em>A-A-</em><em>¡¹</em><em></em>

    <em>¡¸</em><em>I-i~</em><em>¡¹</em><em></em>

    The lumps of rabbit meat¡­¡­aka, the heaps of corpses of the males of Hauria n were lying on the ground everywhere.

    It was a terrible sight. The way they looked, it was, like none of them had maintained their original shape, or like they had been transformed into mysterious objects. The sight was like the failed result of human transfiguration by a certain full metal alchemist. Or rather, weren¡¯t some of them inly dead?

    Even without doing anything, their monstrous appearance shaved off the SAN value of any ordinary person. And even when they were dying and ascending to afterlife like this, they were still shaving off everyone¡¯s SAN value¡­¡­

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anything that can¡¯t be done for them. Won¡¯t it be better to just leave their fate to Yama like this?¡¹(TN: Yama, king and judge of the world of the dead)

    Hajime who had somehow recovered from the danger of total copse of his SAN value muttered so. Then,

    ¡¸Is it already decided that they¡¯re heading to hell for sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, King Yama might cry seeing them, so please let¡¯s not do that.¡¹

    Aiko and Shizuku smiled wryly while sending a nce at the culprit of this tragedy.

    Shia was sitting while hugging her knees inside a cylinder hole in the ground that she dug herself. Her rabbit ears were shriveling. They were like a squid that had been driedpletely.

    ¡¸¡­¡­S-Shia? Cheer up?¡¹

    Yue who stopped the murders at the end with super gravity field crouched on the edge of the hole and patted Shia¡¯s head. It was a patting that was also using soul magic for healing the target¡¯s mind. Yue¡¯s hand was slightly shivering because of Shia who moved around normally even though she was put under her full powered super gravity field.

    Yue also used sublimation magic before Shia finally stopped but¡­¡­most likely she would be able to simply endure a normal ¡°ck Sky Destitution¡± if it wasn¡¯t powered up with sublimation magic and the like. Depending on the situation it was very likely that Shia would burst out from inside. And so it couldn¡¯t be helped that the strongest vampire princess was getting cold feet.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is there anything that you want? If it¡¯s now then Yue-san will do any©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I want to enter inside a hole.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Y-you are already inside one though?¡¹

    It seemed that she was in that kind of mood. Apparently that her heart was under a very heavy weight due to the monster maid transformation of her father and the males of her n. Although it was possible to perform resurrection, the way she seriously tried to kill them spoke of how strong the impact to her heart was.

    ¡¸And? Why art all of thee dressing up like this?¡¹

    ¡¸M-Myuu think, the usual Pal-kun is the best Pal-kun nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio saw that the Shirasaki spouse, Akiko, and Yaegashi family¡­¡­those who looked like their SAN value might be pushed into red zone from seeing the lumps of Hauria meat might be alright now, so she healed Remia and Myuu too with soul magic while asking.

    ¡¸IdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanythingIdunnoanything¡¹

    The beautiful maid Par-kun was holding his head together with his rabbit ears while shaking fiercely. It seemed that big sis Shia¡¯s rage that resembled a demon god broke even the Hauria soul.

    He had the appearance of a beautiful girl maid, so the way she was shaking in fear was¡­¡­¡­¡­how to say it, he really provoked one¡¯s desire to protect.

    Nea was also lying down beside him with her eyes still looking hollow and her mind in a state of ¡¸It¡¯s the end of the worlddd¡¹pletely shutting out all information from the outside world, which made the sight looked excessively worse than it should be.

    It was then, a new group arrived and came out from between the trees that were regenerating.

    ¡¸I shall exin about that matter!¡¹

    It was the females of Hauria n with Rana at the forefront. They were wearing their usual rabbit n outfit that had a lot of skin exposure, but it was still theirmon native dress.

    Just what in the world had been happening until now? Why did they allow the n head and the males to run wild like this?

    Such gaze of criticism was send to them from their boss. Rana and others hurriedly jumped, and then with a smooth movement,

    ¡¸Our deepest apologies for our idiots!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Our deepest apologies!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They all swiftly performed dogeza. The group dogeza that was performed without a single movement that was out of line was magnificent and praiseworthy, both in the technical and artistic aspects.

    ¡¸My, what well polished dogezas!¡¹

    ¡¸Even for Nagumo family that prided ourselves as dogeza master, we can only give perfect score before this performance.¡¹

    The Nagumo spouse that held dogeza in high regard were saying something, but everyone ignored them.

    ¡¸May I assume that both of you are boss¡¯s family? Allow me to give both of you our heartfelt wee, and also our heartfelt apology for disying the darkness of our n like this in front of everyone! The filth will be sterilized immediately from everyone¡¯s presence, so please, we beg for your magnanimity!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸If you like, you can even boil or burn them with your own hand!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸And to everyone else too, it¡¯s an honor to have everyone here! We the women of Hauria n are deeply ecstatic to be able to meet everyone! We shall present everyone with the head of our n head to celebrate this meeting!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸If everyone like, you can even consign them all into oblivion or dispose of them as you please!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You guys, your murderous intent to your own families ain¡¯t half baked huh?¡¹

    It was an ugly family quarrel that blew away even their boss¡¯s irritation. Hauria as usual.

    Even though it was a line up of beautiful girls and women wearing outfit that exposed a lot of their skin, the aura of disappointing people and smell of troublesome people that were oozing from all over their body were driving their charm to be a dying ember. How none of the male in the group was entranced by their look was the proof of how horrible it was. Hauria as usual.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Forget about that, what¡¯s the original cause that made our Shia to transform into berserker?¡¹

    Yue was looking at Rana and others with a stare that was more nk than usual. Rana and others who were still kneeling on the ground with only their heads lifted up answered her with serious expressions.

    ¡¸The cause is of course, because they want to be chosen to be boss¡¯s exclusive maid! For that, these bastards plundered the first ss maid uniforms and cosmetic tools that we had worked hard to prepare!¡¹

    ¡¸Theyined that it¡¯s unfair that only woman can serve at boss¡¯s side!¡¹

    ¡¸They argued who decided that male can¡¯t be a maid! They yelled that the Hauria soul that boss taught us is all about making the impossible possible!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Crazy aren¡¯t they!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Drop dead! These damn monsters!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸No, realize it that you all are also just as strange.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Rana and others tilted their head in puzzlement. <em>These guys, they¡¯re hopeless¡­¡­they¡¯re beyond saving as expected</em>, Hajime thought as he looked up to the sky.

    There, he noticed that the women in his group were looking at him with coldness in their eyes. Sumire and Shuu were looking exasperated. And then there was Tomoichi who as expected drew near him with the face of someone who snapped.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. What¡¯s the meaning of this? You¡¯re still not satisfied even after going out with this many girls? Just what in the world is your intention by gathering this many exclusive bunny girl maids!? This lecher bastard!¡¹

    Kaori was also pressing near with a smile on her face. She stopped with the regeneration magic even though the nature repair wasn¡¯t over yet. There were also Carm and others who were still in excessively repulsive state, but nobody paid them any attention.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, Hajime-kun. What¡¯re they talking about I wonder? I wonder? You want to have maid? Could it be that all the secretive talk you had with Hellina-san was really for scouting? You want to gather maids of your preference and do this and that to them aren¡¯t you! This big pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Kaori, say it more©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I¡¯ll be maid if you like them that much!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I¡¯ll service you like this or like that a lot every day if only you ask!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop! Papa, don¡¯t want to hear that kind of word from my daughter!!¡¹

    ¡¸My, really dear, even though you made me dressed like that and made me did this or that when we were young©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it! I don¡¯t want to hear my parents having that kind of talk!!¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaki family, it looks like a lot of abnormal stories mighte out from them if we poke and prod¡­¡­¡¹

    Putting aside the matters of the family of like-minded people,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-san? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s fingers gripped on the edge of the hole and her face slightly peeked out. She looked like a vignt prairie dog. She was looking at Hajime with a terrifyingly nk gaze. <em>Did you made my family even stranger again? </em>Her eyes were asking him that.

    Hajime looked straight into Shia¡¯s eyes, and spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. There isn¡¯t anything like a test to enter my maid squad, none.¡¹

    ¡¸But, with Hellina-san you¡­¡­there was also how you acted like a scout everywhere we went.¡¹

    ¡¸Those were me recruiting for Lily. You saw it yourself right? How the kingdomcked manpower everywhere for the rebuilding and how ck Lily¡¯s workce is. As her husband, it¡¯spletely my business too, and using my name it¡¯s possible to recruit people everywhere regardless of their status or country right? That¡¯s why I¡¯m just helping with the selection for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    Shia was extremely doubtful. Everyone could see that from her eyes.

    Hajime looked around at everyone with increasingly serious expression. He looked at Shia at the end and nodded.

    ¡¸Do my eyes look like the eyes of liar?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­They aren¡¯t. Yue-san? Okaa-sama and Otou-sama too, what do you think?¡¹

    When Shia asked the honorable first wife and the parents who when it came to Hajime were like a lie detector, or even like the youkai Satori to see through his lies,

    ¡¸H~mm, he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lying.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Not lying.¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu ascertained their son¡¯s innocence (?). <em>What, so it¡¯s just a misunderstanding huh</em>, such atmosphere was spreading, but there Yue continued with ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not a lie but, it¡¯s also not the truth. That kind of statement is Haijme¡¯s specialty.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Aa~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Hajime averted his gaze with a huff. Suspicious¡­¡­everyone¡¯s gaze stabbed into him once more but, he ignored that and asked Rana.

    ¡¸Still, where did you guys get the information?¡¹

    ¡¸When monitoring the kingdom, Hellina sounded us out about the possibility of using the trap area of Hauria as training ce¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For maid training?¡¹

    ¡¸No, she was talking about training the knights but, if that¡¯s the case then it should be the knightmander who asked us about it right? And so, it hit us right at the rabbit ears. Ah, this is boss gathering maids, we thought.¡¹

    <em>Fufuhn, </em>Rana made a smug look. How did it be like that¡­¡­Hajime was making an unpleasant look. Behind him a silhouette was slowly standing up¡­¡­

    While his surrounding looked startled, Hajime¡¯s expression grimaced in distaste even deeper while he spoke to Rana.

    ¡¸Still, Rana.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Ranainferina, the abyss¡¯s first wife.¡¹

    ¡¸That.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That what?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you trying to be my exclusive maid huh? No, I¡¯m really not gathering any maid squad but, still, Endou is going to cry with you trying to be one you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That is that, this is this. I don¡¯t remember ever epting a narrow-minded man who will admonish his wife about her life work.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll bring you to Japan next time, so have a proper talk with him at least once.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I¡¯m going to be someone else¡¯s wife! My feeling of respect and loyalty to boss will never change!¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously talk with him! I don¡¯t want it okay! Getting chased around by him in abyss mode!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Boss! About that, please do the past rey for the time when Kou-kun challenged boss! It¡¯s for the sake of a woman in love! By that I mean me! Me! I also want everyone to see the gant figure of the man who put a scratch on the demon king!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop-, don¡¯t make me remember! That was a horrible fight in a lot of senses!¡¹

    Behind Hajime and others who were having such talk, ¡¸Hih¡¹ the voices of Pretty Par-chan, Myuu, Remia, Akiko, and others that were shaking in terror could be heard faintly, but the voices of the Hauria females were raised before Hajime could pay it any mind, so the voices didn¡¯t reach his ear.

    ¡¸Boss! Please tell her! Tell this damnb unfaithful normie! She¡¯s still trying to serve boss even though she has a lover already, she¡¯s seriously screwing around!!!¡¹

    Mina who was Rana¡¯s closest friend, and so she was the one who was forced to listen to Rana¡¯s love life daily, and yet Rana was just a bit stronger than her so it felt like she would be overtaken by her in the maid selection test, causing jealousy and resentment to pile up inside her to bursting, yelled to Hajime. That made the dam broke and the other Hauria females also stood up with furious looks.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! What ¡°When is the next time I can meet Kou-kunnn?¡± huh, stupid!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get shback and smiled bashfully for every little thing stupiddd! This love obsessed fool!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you know the saying of those who chase after two rabbits won¡¯t catch neither? Go fail to catch both!¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t let you be the winner alone! Drop dead already!¡¹

    ¡¸Traitor! Ranainferina is a traitor of Hauriaaa! Hunt her, hunt!¡¹

    Rana took a defensive stance while raising her voice in protest at herrades who were starting to surround her.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with you all! Even though all of you already gave me your blessing about Kou-kun that happily!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Only because it decreased the rivals for serving boss!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, this is why Hauria is beyond help!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re also a Hauria okay?¡¹

    Ugly. As expected from Hauria. It was truly ugly. Fighting spirit that was stained with woman¡¯s selfish desire and sentiments was starting to whirl around.

    There,

    ¡¸Killing intent!? Who is-!!¡¹

    A hard sound of impact from des shing resounded. The sound came from a kunai that aimed at Rana¡¯s neck getting deflected by a short sword.

    When everyone traced the kunai¡¯s trajectory to see where it came from¡­¡­everyone gulped nervously.

    An aura of killing intent that was swaying and swa~ying. Two arms that were limply dangling down, with a walking gait that was like a revenant. The piercing stare that red from between the forelock that was hanging down like a curtain originated from eyes that were shining mysteriously.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That was your plot huh?¡¹

    Even though it was the voice of a girl, that sentence was filled with a rage that felt like it echoed from the bottom of hell.

    Rana and others reflexively took a step back.

    ¡¸So that was why I was rmended to be an ambassador to the empire wasn¡¯t it? In order to remove me from the selection battle to be boss¡¯s maid, you told me nice sounding things like ¡ºBeing an ambassador will allow you to build more achievement! Surely it will make boss happy too!¡» and sent me away didn¡¯t you? That was it righttt?¡¹

    That was actually the truth. Because, Nea-chan really, she was strong even though she was so small. She was also growing rapidly beyond her limit the more she was cornered using her respect and desire toward boss.

    It was something that was decided with unanimous decision immediately after the report from the monitoring of the kingdom arrived. <em>Let¡¯s exclude Nea baby! Nice timing that there is an empty post to be ambassador, so let¡¯s make up some excuses and drive her away from the forest yeah! </em>That happened.

    Once more really, this was Hauria.

    Nea whose soul died from Myuu¡¯s rejection learned everything and revived using her rage as fuel.

    <em>¡¸</em><em>GIVE ME, YOUR HEADDDDD</em>©¤©¤©¤©¤!!<em>¡¹</em><em></em>

    <em>KEEEEEEE-, </em>Nea shrieked like a monstrous bird and leaped at her big sisters in the n.

    <em>Waaaaaaa, </em>the big sisters retreated into the repaired forest. It seemed they still had the awareness to not turn the location where boss¡¯s family were at into a battlefield.

    After a while, the sounds of sword fights, angry yells, and screams reverberated from the other side of the mist and trees.

    ¡¸So this is¡­¡­Hauria.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So this is Hauria.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire¡¯s lukewarm expression that was filled withprehension caused Shia to covered her face with both hands as she returned back into her hole.

    While gazes of sympathy gathered on her, Carm abruptly rose up beside Hajime.

    ¡¸Fuu, I almost died.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you died for real back there okay? Rather, how are you revived even though you¡¯re far from being fully healed huh?¡¹

    ¡¸With spirit.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­This father and daughter¡¹

    The crying voice from the hole got louder.

    In reality it wasn¡¯t because spirit, but thanks to the usage of recovery medicine and regeneration artifact that Hajime supplied to Hauria.

    Also, he wasn¡¯t in the monster maid look from before anymore, but in an attire with camouge pattern with his makeup also removed. It was a deft transformation. It was a mystery why they were only excellent at that kind of thing.

    ¡¸Chief! Why did you remove your maid modeee-!¡¹

    Pretty Par-chan raised his voice seeing his big brothers reviving one after another and returning to their normalbat attire.

    ¡¸If boss is asking for it! Then we¡¯ll be anything, even a maiden or a maid! That¡¯s what manliness is, isn¡¯t that right!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, what do you actually want to be huh?¡¹

    Did he want to be maiden among maidens, or man among men? Or rather didn¡¯t he listen when Hajime said that he wasn¡¯t asking for it at all? It seemed that the mental state of Pretty Par-chan was wandering off course.

    And so, Carm spoke of reality, or rather his true feeling without covering up anything.

    ¡¸Par.¡¹

    ¡¸What is ittt, chief!!¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, that was crap.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    <em>So you were aware of it!</em> Everyone retorted. Pretty Par-chan froze stiff from the shock of horrible betrayal.

    ¡¸Well, you can do as you like if you¡¯ve awakened to crossdressing though.¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    The males of Hauria were looking at Pretty Par-chan with slight worry. <em>Isn¡¯t his fetish distorted? Is he returning to be like the Hauria in the past that didn¡¯t have any manliness at all? </em>They wondered.

    Hajime and others wanted to yell, asking the Hauria males if they were aware of what they were saying after what they had done, to tell them to not make that kind of gaze.

    Pretty Par-chan hesitantly looked up at Hajime. His gaze was asking ¡¸They¡¯re, lying right? I¡¯m, overflowing with manliness isn¡¯t it?¡¹.

    He was the only boy in this ce who was crossdressing. It seemed that he was feeling a heavy sense of alienation. Tears spilled out from his looking up eyes. His eyes and rabbit ears were shaking in anxiety.

    Myuu spoke bluntly in Hajime¡¯s ce.

    ¡¸Par-kun, you lookpletely like a cutie girl no matter where Myuu look nano. You¡¯re a perfect maiden without any shred of manliness nano.¡¹

    ¡¸!!!!!?¡¹

    Pretty Par-chan swayed on his feet. He looked around him pleadingly but, not only boss, even Yue and others, also the parents, everyone was nodding in agreement at Myuu¡¯s statement. Not only that, the likes of Shuu and Sumire realized the finality of his appearance and took a ton of photos to preserve the memory of the perfect pretty boy for eternity.

    While shes and clicking sounds *click-click-click-click-click-click-click-click* of rapid photo shooting were continuing without pause, Pretty Par-chan took the white hairband on his head with shaking hand.

    And then, he threw it on the ground before¡­¡­

    ¡¸JUST WHAT IS TRUE MANLINESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!¡¹

    He ran into the forest while leaving a trail of tears on the air behind him. Perhaps female outfit would be a trauma for him?

    ¡¸Ah, youth.¡¹

    ¡¸You, go die once more.¡¹

    Carm saw off Par-kun¡¯s back warmly. Hajime¡¯s scathingment exploded.

    ¡¸Dear me, I heard the rumor but, it looks like the news that boss is looking for maids is just a misunderstanding. My deepest apologies for the unsightly disy. Allow me to introduce myself once more, my name is Carm Hauria. My daughter has been greatly in everyone¡¯s care.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Who?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Multiple questions were asked in regard to the identity of the gentleman rabbit very good decorum. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Carm was like apletely different person.

    ¡¸You dumb idiot don¡¯t have any daughter desu.¡¹

    A scathing reply exploded from the said daughter. A peevish rabbit¡¯s sharp eye glint hit Carm from the edge of the hole.

    A faint sheen of sweat formed on Carm¡¯s forehead. The gazes of other Hauria males were also wandering around fearfully.

    With how they almost seriously died, and how their boss¡¯s family and the parents of the other families also looked hesitant to get involved, as expected it seemed they realized that they had really messed up.

    ¡¸S-sorry, Shia! Forgive us!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph¡¹

    Shia returned deep into the hole. Carm performed a sliding dogeza and peered into the hole from the edge.

    ¡¸You see, although we had been notified about your arrival beforehand through themunicator, it was still too sudden right? We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to meet again next time, so we wanted to make our appeal as much as possible!¡¹

    ¡¸Can you please not talk to me, Carm-san?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Shia dug a tunnel inside the hole. Perhaps she was seriously nning to dig a burrow.

    All the Hauria males gathered around the hole. They all started to beg for forgiveness.

    Hajime and others were watching over them with veryplicated expression. And then there were presences of several more people approaching their location. The presences felt somehow familiar.

    ¡¸As I thought the actual weing party is you huh. ©¤©¤Gil.¡¹

    ¡¸Just so you know, it¡¯s not a coincidence this time. I¡¯m formally assigned the role to wee everyone.¡¹

    The one who appeared from the other side of the bushes was a warrior of the tiger race. Several subordinates who looked familiar were also following him.

    On top of being a person ofmon sense, he also dealt with Hajime and others during their first visit to the sea of trees withposure. After that, when Hajime secured Altina and entered the sea of trees again, Gil identally became the first person to meet him again. His appropriate dealing with Hajime at that time was highly evaluated, and he was also considered to be strong enough to be appointed as one of the five head warriors. This former security captain had really climbed up high on thedder.

    ¡¸To think that a head warrior is personally weing us.¡¹

    ¡¸The demon king and his families are visiting. Originally we should hold a grand reception headed by all the elders in respond to that but¡­¡­you already messaged us beforehand that such thing is unnecessary right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. After all our visit is just a personal sightseeing in the end. But putting that aside, can I ask you a question?¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire pestered Hajime to quickly introduce them seeing how he was talking intimately with the other party, but Hajime had something that he wanted to ask no matter what, so he prioritized that first.

    ¡¸Why are your eyes closed?¡¹

    Yes, head warrior Gil was shutting his eyes for some reason.

    ¡¸So that I won¡¯t see what I don¡¯t want to see.¡¹

    Just what in the world he didn¡¯t want to see? The gazes of Yue and others reflexively turned toward the group that was repeatedly exining themselves and apologizing toward the hole. If the monster maids had also been witnessed even at Fea Belgen in asion¡­¡­

    ¡¸Why are you plugging your ears?¡¹

    ¡¸To not hear what I don¡¯t want to hear.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are your nose stuffed?¡¹

    ¡¸To not smell what I don¡¯t want to smell.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you getting goosebumps?¡¹

    ¡¸Because there are repulsive existences right nearby.¡¹

    It was a conversation that was like a grandma questioning the wolf who disguised itself as the red riding hood. Hajime asked hisst question with a rare expression of bewilderment.

    ¡¸Then how can you move and speak normally like that.¡¹

    ¡¸With spirit.¡¹

    What to do? Shia¡¯s theory that could conveniently exin any profound mystery of this world was spreading¡­¡­Hajime¡¯s expression was twitching from that thought.

    ¡¸It seems human is a being that can do anything when desperate. Sealing my senses as much as possible in order to protect my heart conversely allowed me now to be able to control my senses with greater precision than before. I now can enter only the necessary information into my brain. It feels like I have reached a greater height as a warrior.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is everybody here got stronger after the final battle huh?¡¹

    Really why. Yue and others also nodded strongly.

    ¡¸Just so you know, Hauria already returned back to before.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be tricked.¡¹

    It seemed those monster maids had really left deep trauma. He hadpletely became distrustful toward Hauria. Gil introduced himself formally once again and gave weing words to Shuu and others in order to evade the topic while also telling the message from the elders.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright if you want to prioritize sightseeing but, please at least have lunch together with us. Perhaps you will find our dishes too simplepared to the dishes of the kingdom and empire but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, trying out the local cuisine is also one of sightseeing¡¯s purpose. I think we will ept your invitation gratefully.¡¹

    Hajime said that while looking at Shuu and others to ask for their opinion with his gaze. They nodded with unanimous agreement and so Hajime thanked Gil for the invitation. Head warrior Gil nodded happily withplete perception despite having his eyes and ears closed.

    ¡¸Also, a warning. Altina-sama who was put under observation had slipped out, so be careful of the possibility of her appearance.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like she¡¯s a wild bear.¡¹

    Carm jerked with a shiver. It seemed that their suspicious rtionship was still continuing.

    But, right now the lost trust of his daughter¡­¡­well, Shia¡¯s trust on him was already dubious even before this, so rather than trust it was more of a family bond, Carm considered it was more important to regain that bond and gave all his effort for it.

    ¡¸Got it, Shia. If you can find it in yourself to forgive us, then we will listen to any one thing that you ask from us! No matter what kind of absurd or unreasonable your request is, Tou-sama and everyone will definitely make ite true!!¡¹

    Thest resort, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to anything you ask¡± was activated. Shia who hadpletely entered into her tunnel popped out only half of her face from there. She stared still *jii~* doubtfully at Carm and the men.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Theeen, promise me that you all will never do anymore cringey act from now©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Out of the question!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Immediate answer!?¡¹

    It seemed they wouldn¡¯t agree to anything. The retraction of statement instantly right after making the promise made Shia angrily yelled ¡¸I HATE YOU ALLLLLLLLLL!!¡¹.

    ¡¸Wait! Please wait, Shia! Cool gesture and speech are the identity of us Hauria you know!? It¡¯s the same with your desuuu! Can you stop yourself from never doing that anymore!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯tpare your cringey act with my speech habit! Desuu!¡¹

    Extreme rage, perhaps that was how it should be described. Shia stood up furiously with <em>fungaa- </em>inside her tunnel which blew away the ground before she leaped up to the surface.

    And then, she spoke with a bit of tear on her eyes.

    ¡¸Even though I had thought really hard about how should I introduce Tou-sama and everyone! If it¡¯s just Okaa-sama and Otou-sama then surely they can ept everyone¡¯s cringey act, so even if you all made that kind of entrance, I already thought up lots and lots of things about our n¡¯s good side to tell them to make up for it, and yet! All of you turned into such monster of all things! This monster parent! Monster family!!¡¹

    Carm and others looked at each other with cold sweat drenching them like waterfall from Shia¡¯s heartfelt yell.

    And then,

    ¡¸Give us a chance to make up for it! You all are going around looking at the past right? Then, look at our active role during the enemy¡¯s invasion here! With that, surely everyone will get better opinion of us!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that the first impression is already the worst desuu! This embarrassment of the rabbit race! STUPID IDIOTTTTT!!¡¹

    <em>UWAAAAAAAAAHN, </em>Shia clung on Yue.

    It was too much to see, so Sumire stepped forward with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Err~, once again, nice to meet you Carm-san, and everyone of Hauria. I¡¯m Hajime¡¯s mother, Sumire.¡¹

    Carm and others immediately fell on one knee and bowed. Although she was a bit taken aback by that, Sumire spoke.

    ¡¸That first encounter was a bit astonishing but, I understood very well that was only because of everyone¡¯s deep affection to my son, so please don¡¯t feel weighed down about it.¡¹

    ¡¸O, oo¡­¡­what generosity! Those words are unbelievableing from boss¡¯s mother!!¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell do you mean by that huh¡¹

    Sumire ignored her son¡¯s objection and continued speaking while caressing Shia¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Shia-chan, don¡¯t worry about it any more. We had already seen how strong and wonderful your father and everyone are at the imperial pce. They were truly worthy to be called heroes in that rey. I too am not thinking that this person, Shia¡¯s family is an embarrassment at all you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right Shia-chan. Rather they¡¯re really amazing, knocking out Hajime like that although only mentally! By the way, I myself once cosyed as magical girl in a party and made my employees vomited!¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, wait a sec, Tou-san. I didn¡¯t know about that. As a son it¡¯s super embarrassing to know that though!?¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu treated their son¡¯s protest like a passing wind and patted Shia¡¯s head with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸You can still show us how cool they are after this right? Come on, don¡¯t keep feeling down like that, let¡¯s go already.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-chan yourself never watched it right? They saved their home from danger, that¡¯s amazing! I want to watch it quickly! That¡¯s why, forgive them, okay?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears that were dejectedly dangling down were twitching¡­¡­rising up¡­¡­and snapped up straight. ¡¸I-is that so? Nnfuh¡­¡­that¡¯s right. Well, that one can be said as amazing for them I guess? Yep, fuheh¡¹ She said with the tensions on her cheeks loosening up.

    The embraced Yue got hit straight by that adorableness. She energetically patted Shia¡¯s head. Tomoichi and others also recovered from the Hauria shock and watched the scene warmly. As that was going on,

    ¡¸A-as expected from boss¡¯s parents. This Carm, no, the whole Hauria n is left in great admiration by their great heart that is wider than the sky and deeper than Raisen!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Nagumo family banzai!! Our master¡¯s family banzai!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Carm and others were also moved to tears. Their devotion was rising explosively, not only to Hajime, but also to Sumire and Shuu.

    ¡¸Looks like there is no need to use soul magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. I was worried for a moment there of what wouldst happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it looks like Nea-chan and the others are still running wild nano¡­¡­it will be better to stop them¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu? Listen well. There is this saying in Japan right? Wake not a sleeping Hauria. Sometimes it¡¯s also important to avert your gaze you know?¡¹

    ¡¸M-mama?¡¹

    Aiko and Tio sighed in relieve. Myuu seemed worried by the sounds of fighting that came from afar, and Remia mama unexpectedly made a cold decision. She spoke of her warning with her ufufu smiling face, so it was a bit scary.

    ¡¸Fumu, Hauria¡¯s specialty should be battle in the sea of trees. Their battle in the imperial pce was also magnificent but, that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m extremely curious with them doing battle in their own territory.¡¹

    ¡¸True. Besides, we were too shaken up. We too during infiltration©¤©¤cough. During acrobatic performance would also sometimes crossdress. Dear, you were also really pretty back then you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, it was the past. Besides, even you were really manly.¡¹

    ¡¸!!? O-Otou-san? Okaa-san? I, didn¡¯t know that. I can¡¯t just pretend not to hear that as a daughter you know!?¡¹

    Shizuku was heavily shaken by the conversation of Yaegashi mom and dad.

    ¡¸In the first ce, Carm-san and the others are all good looking. If they use makeup properly¡­¡­I think the result will be really good!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ignore me! Hey! Okaa-san! Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸Should we pass down the disguise skill of Yaegashi style to them¡­¡­in exchange, if we can ask them to teach us the presence control of Hauria style¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san too! You crossdressed!? Or rather disguise skill!? I also didn¡¯t know that though!?¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shizuku-chan, calm down! Come on, let go of uncle¡¯s cor! You¡¯re shaking uncle¡¯s head too harddd!¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s eyes suddenly met Shia while Kaori was pinioning her and dragging her back.

    Shia¡¯s eyes were narrowed kindly. <em>We¡¯rerade, </em>the gaze said.

    Shizuku shook her head tearfully.

    ¡¸Now now, Shizuku. You¡¯re taking it too hard even though it¡¯s just crossdressing.¡¹

    ¡¸Just, crossdressing? Ojii-chan, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s only ¡°just¡± ©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸We were thinking of teaching you the disguise skill too you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Is that so!?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Though Kaori-chan scolded us, so we stopped.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? I did!?¡¹

    ¡¸When you were little, you rushed into the dojo and protested to me directly you remember? You said that long hairsuited Shizuku-chan more.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ah!?¡¹¡¹

    Hajime and others also remembered hearing about it before, that when she was little, Shizuku-chan kept her hair short on top of going to dojo, so she was worried that she looked boyish.

    At the same time, they also knew that it became the impetus of her getting along with Kaori. Kaori talked to Shizuku because she felt that Shizuku was pretty despite looking boyish, then after she heard about her worry, Kaori disyed her stuff about being a rushing type maiden and charged into Yaegashi dojo where she protested at Shuuzou in front of a lot of disciples.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say to keep my hair short because it would get in the way of swordsmanship!?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t though?¡¹

    It seemed that wasn¡¯t it. They would only teach her for real after some time ahead of that but, it seemed they only told her to keep her hair short as the groundwork for disguise skill.

    ¡¸It was from there that we understood we had been forcing you, and after discussing it with your parents we decided to not teach you the acrobatic skills.¡¹

    ¡¸T-to think that Shizuku-chan¡¯s education policy was changed because of my rushing¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku and Kaori were astonished *bohee~* by the unexpected truth. Sympathetic gazes came not only from Shia, but also from Hajime and others.

    Perhaps both Hauria and Yaegashi weren¡¯t too different from each other when it came too how easy it was for them to shock their daughters.

    ¡¸So you are Yaegashi-dono. About the exchange of skill you mentioned just now, I wish to ept it by any means.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, Carm-dono. I appreciate that! If you can have the chance toe to Japan in the future, I hope that we will able to hold a joint training with our disciples!¡¹

    ¡¸What a wonderful idea! It seems like we will be able to get along very well!¡¹

    <em>Fuhahahah, </em> Carm and Shuuzou exchanged a solid handshake.

    Hajime and others thought. Eh? Could it be that two families that must never met with each other were introduced to each other with this? They thought.

    ¡¸Nagumo Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸Gil?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you also want to hold a technique exchange with us? You¡¯ll be able to freely block any repulsive information you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll think about it¡­¡­¡¹

    Gil suggested with a kind voice and expression. The offer was a bit attractive, but Hajime held on from epting for the time being, thinking that living with the five senses blocked all the time was a bit too much as a human.

    ¡¸Then, boss. And everyone else too. Let¡¯s go. Kuku, first let me show you the abyss deep in the forest where we, the n of darkness is taking refuge©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kuku, this way.¡¹

    The daughter¡¯s killing intent stopped Carm from trying to act cool, even so he used his guts to chuckle <em>kuku </em>and turned on the spot.

    And then, he instructed the males to go stop the quarrel of the females before starting to show the way toward the Hauria vige.

    ¡¸Fufu, I can¡¯t wait. But putting that aside, Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What is it, Kaa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Show uster okay, your battle with Kousuke-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    It seemed that Sumire still remembered about Rana¡¯s request. Hajime¡¯s expression convulsed. He was going to firmly refuse but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! Leave it to me, Okaa-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue!?¡¹

    An unexpected betrayal from Yue.

    In addition the whole group unanimously said that they wanted to see. Hajime¡¯s shoulders dropped with his expression gloomy while for the time being they headed toward the site of bloody battle in order to watch the gant figures of the Hauria in the past.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The story doesn¡¯t progress with Hauria¡¯s appearance but it¡¯s fun. It¡¯s travel journal so the story is progressing leisurely, but I¡¯ll be happy if everyone can also enjoy the story leisurely. Also, Gil-san¡¯s appearance was in volume 11, while Kaori¡¯s rush into the dojo was a story that appeared for a bit in the extra story of volume 9.

    ¡ùI¡¯m sorry but I have a bit of news. The following books are published today at the 25<sup>th</sup>!

    The spin-off series is finallypleted! It¡¯s thanks to everyone too that I¡¯m able to write it until the end. I¡¯m thankful from the bottom of my heart! I hope that everyone can watch the track of the other main character of Arifureta, Miledy and her way of living. My best regards!

    Volume 9 of the main story¡¯sic, volume 7 of the spin-off Zero¡¯sic, and volume 2 of the Academy are also published at the same time. Like always I also wrote side stories at the end of the main storyic and spin-offic. The stories are about Yue and others who started to notice Kaori¡¯s true character, and the little Miledy who worked hard to be annoying. Please have a look!

    Other than that, about the side stories that are exclusive for each bookstore, you can check them at my activity report or at Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage.<ul><li>Zero volume 6 http://blog.overp.co.jp/tokuten_arihurezero6/</li><li>Main storyic vol 9 http://blog.overp.co.jp/gardo_20211217_04/</li><li>Zeroic vol 7 http://blog.overp.co.jp/gardo_20211227_03/</li><li>Academy volume 2 http://blog.overp.co.jp/gardo_20211217_02/</li></ul>

    That¡¯s all, best regards!

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? KIIIIEEEEEEEEH!!</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: Happy New Year! Shirakome still can¡¯t feel that it¡¯s New Year for real without Gaki Tsukai, but anyway, please treat me well for this year too!

    The angry voices of demon race¡¯s force reverberated deep inside the sea of trees.

    The voices were dyed in humiliation and rage. But, those voices were also a bold front in their attempt to shake off their agitation.

    It should be a fight that they couldn¡¯t lose.

    The greatest factor that made this sea of trees to be the sanctuary of the demi human races©¤©¤it was the white mist that threw one¡¯s perception into disarray. The elite force of the demon race here wasposed of veterans who were apanied by monsters that could neutralize that effect. Naturally, all the monsters had also been exceptionally strengthened using metamorphosis magic.

    Therefore, things went as they expected at first.

    The special force of the demons attacked from the south. They trampled over men and woman of all ages, all races, without regard of nobatant orbatant, they swallowed them all like avnche.

    It was as though the number of death and wounded from the security force that was fighting hard in order to evacuate the people to the capital so that the damage could be reduced as much as possible didn¡¯t matter to them.

    Finally the attack of demon race¡¯s special force reached the gate of Fea Belgen. Even the leader of the defender¡¯s fighting force died in battle.

    The objective of the demon force was conquering the ¡°true greatbyrinth¡±, so the nominal leader of the elders, Alfrerick stepped forward to negotiate like what he did with Hajime in the past, asking for the battle to stop in exchange of not getting in the way of the demon force¡¯s conquering of the dungeon but¡­¡­

    The fundamental difference of the demon race from Hajime was of their discrimination toward all demi humans of this world without any exception.

    They imed that there was no way they would negotiate with lower life form and continued attacking withoutpromise. The gate was broken through and their force rushed inside together with their monsters. Alfrerick was also fighting hard but he fell into a grave danger.

    The finishing blow was dealt to him¡­¡­just as that was about to happen.

    ©¤©¤Captain! We¡¯re under attack-

    ©¤©¤There is something inside the mist-

    ©¤©¤We lost contact with our force!

    ©¤©¤The monsters don¡¯t return back!!

    The wind of mayhem blew powerfully from out of nowhere. The invasion that was progressing smoothly was suddenly covered by dark cloud.

    When they realized, their other squads had fallen silent. There was also no reaction from the monsters that were dispatched to all sides. Not only that, even the squad that should be right beside them had vanishedpletely when they realized it.

    Even the barrier crystals that functioned to remove the white mist from the capital had been shifted aside without anyone noticing, reducing the area of effect. Unknown shadows were running at the other side of that mist.

    When a fighting force was sent toward that unknown, they would vanish as though the white mist and the deep forest had swallowed them, nothing more.

    When the demon force¡¯s leader realized that there was something wrong, in a perfect timing to foster that feeling of anxiety, something was thrown at his feet©¤©¤a part of his subordinate¡¯s body.

    The leader of the demon force suspected that it was the trump card of Fea Belgen at work, but what happened was also like a bolt out of the blue for Alfrerick. He didn¡¯t know at all what was going on.

    However, the answer immediately appeared.

    A man had been standing on top of the half destroyed gate before anyone realized. His rabbit ears were pping in the wind.

    His standing figure was extremely imposing despite being someone from rabbit race that was the synonym of cowardice. The man¡¯s fighting spirit had been sharpened to an abnormal degree.

    His hand was holding©¤©¤a head of a demon soldier. He tossed the head away with a scoff.

    It was an unbelievable sight even from the perspective of the demons.

    Even from the perspective of the man¡¯s fellow demi humans, it was the sudden return of the weakest race that had never contacted them all this time since Hajime left. Everyone of them was dumbfounded in mute amazement.

    That man©¤©¤Carm kept up his stance that was the perfect example of provocativeness while vanishing quietly into the mist with his presence also fading like the perfect example of stealth.

    ¡¸Uhhyoo~~~! The chief is so cooolll!!¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit! That role! I wanted to do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Chief! Chief! Let¡¯s decide it by drawing lot next time! It¡¯s unfair that you made your entrance in a perfect situation like that!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, stupid idiot! That¡¯s the chief¡¯s special right! I won¡¯t hand it over!¡¹

    While heading toward Hauria¡¯s vige, on the way Yue created a small window like a monitor disy using space magic. She performed remote viewing past rey through that. The group who were watching the flow of events of when the demon race invaded were disturbed by Haurias¡¯ noisyments.

    ¡¸Certainly, it¡¯s unthinkable that the people in the rey are the same with the monste©¤©¤cough, the people screwing around wearing maid uniform just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that entrance is like a movie scene!¡¹

    The rey also contained gruesome fighting scene, so it was filled with mosaic and the mascots ¡°This image cannot be shown!-kun¡± along with liberal application of soul magic. The Shirasaki spouse had a pensive look, but theymented in admiration after seeing Carm¡¯s dramatic entrance.

    Also, the demon¡¯s head that Carm tossed down was turned into a cartoonish ¡°Yukkuri shiteitte ne!!!¡± head by Yue-san¡¯s thoughtfulness, so the mental damage to the viewers was small. (TN: ¡°Yukkuri shiteitte ne!!!¡±, a Touhou doujin where Touhou characters are drawn as only heads)

    Yue fearfully looked around with upward gaze asking ¡¸Am I, reading the mood correctly?¡¹. That adorableness became an additional mental stability buff for everyone.

    Returning back to the main topic.

    ¡¸Hey, Aiko. So there are really elves here. The way they used bow was also amazing. It reminded Okaa-san of the legend of the ring.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I guess. If we go to the capital, there are also winged people or dwarf like people there. It will feel like you have entered a fantasy world for real.¡¹

    Akiko was also turning a bit pale from the gruesomeness of war, but Alfrerick¡¯s bow skill, his beautiful looks despite being an aged person, and his pointy long ears gave her excitement.

    While they were making such talk,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Ojii-chan. Otou-san and Okaa-san too. Can you stop making that kind of look?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All members of Yaegashi familypletely ignored Shizuku¡¯s request. Their gazes stayed sharp which didn¡¯t look like the gaze of people with respectable upation no matter who looked. They were maintaining their focus like someone who was studying from observing others.

    Kaori wasforting Shizuku seeing that her expression was deadening. Shuu and Sumire nced at the two whileing to Hajime¡¯s side and whispered with small voices.

    ¡¸S-say, Hajime. Certainly the timing seemed perfect but¡­¡­was he, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be dramatic if it was in fiction though, right?¡¹

    Hajime and others had heard about the action of Hauria n at that time from Par and others who they picked up on the way to the empire, so all of them except Aiko, Myuu, and Remia knew the truth. And so Hajime smiled wryly at the sharp Shuu and Sumire.

    ¡¸No, they weren¡¯t aiming for the timing that would make them look the coolest.¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-sama, Okaa-sama¡­¡­as expected, they aren¡¯t so heretical that they would prioritize looking cool even though people were dying before their eyes desu.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know it!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for doubting, Shia-chan!¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire hurriedly try to reassure Shia seeing her rabbit ears slumping down weakly.

    ¡¸But, I think they mentioned about using Fea Bergen as bait to gather information¡­¡­that it would be convenient if they were attacked¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. They also mentioned about not caring even when the enemies tried to take the elders hostage.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire silently looked at Shia. Shia silently averted her gaze.

    Hajime exined to cover up for her.

    ¡¸At that time, the rtionship between Hauria and Fea Bergen was broken off. After all the elders banished Hauria n. What¡¯s more, they originally nned to execute them. It¡¯s too much to expect Hauria to proactively give help right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, rather than mentally, it was more the result of rational decision that Hajime-san beaten up into them right? Do you think that Tou-sama and others would take action based on personal grudge?¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire silently looked at Hajime. Hajime silently averted his gaze.

    ¡¸Oi oi, Shia. We didn¡¯t harbor any personal grudge but, there is no way that we moved only based on rationality you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Carm who was leading at the front turned and walked backward while correcting Shia. His footsteps weren¡¯t shifting out of the way at all. It was like he was walking on a level ground while looking forward.

    Shuuzou and others narrowed their eyes in admiration. It was a clear proof of just how advanced Carm¡¯s walking technique was, but more than that, the stable footsteps showed how they had entered the ¡°backyard¡± of Hauria n.

    ¡¸Everyone, please pay attention to only walk on the spot that we had passed through no matter what. We already entered a trap area. Well, boss will perform resurrection even if you die here, so we also don¡¯t mind if you want to enjoy yourself here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡¹

    ¡¸Ojii-chan, don¡¯t get provoked. I¡¯ll cut you down if you act as you please.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Umu¡¹

    The free spirited adults of Yaegashi family were being kept in check by their daughter. As that happened, Kaoruko, Tomoichi, and Akiko froze on the spot. And then they looked around at the surrounding fearfully while doing their best to walk in a straight line.

    <em>No, remove the trap if you know beforehand there will be visitoring¡­¡­</em>the group said with their gazes. For some reason the Haurias were all responding with smug expressions to that. Kaori and others moved to ce the parents and Remia and Myuu firmly at the center as Sumire asked a question.

    ¡¸Carm-san, what do you mean that it wasn¡¯t just rationality?¡¹

    ¡¸Dear madam, please address us Hauria without any honorific. You also don¡¯t need to speak formally with us.¡¹

    ¡¸D-dear madam¡­¡­geez, stop that!¡¹

    Sumire got a bit bashful that she was treated like a highborndy by a devoted retainer. Shuu watched in exasperation to that while,

    ¡¸Carm-san, we want to build a familial rtionship with you as an equal©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Honored master. Please call me as just Carm. I ask you to please ept our respect.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-it isn¡¯t too bad, I guess? If you¡¯re going that far, then, yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸T-true, dear. It can¡¯t be helped, perhaps?¡¹

    Themoner husband and wife felt slightly ted by Carm¡¯s smooth humble move. These two were really gutsy that they could act like that while not really paying any mind that they were currently in the middle of an area ridged with many deadly traps.

    Even while such conversation was being held, the group came out to a slightly wide ce. It was a clearing where the white mist was removed by crystal barrier. At the same time, Carm also exined what he meant by not only basing their past decision on rationality.

    ¡¸Yue-dono. Can I ask you to go back around one hour from when I made my entrance on top of the gate?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It helped that you specified the time.¡¹

    The past viewing silently floated up. And then, what was disyed there was¡­¡­

    ©¤©¤If, they do something to the great tree and closed boss¡¯s path to the great dungeon

    Carm began with those words toward the gathered Hauria n.

    It was a known information for Carm and others that four proofs of capture and the power of regeneration were needed for the great tree¡¯s great dungeon. That was exactly why, what if the demons lost their temper from being blocked to enter the great tree, and they tried something like destroying what they considered as the ¡°door¡± to the great dungeon?

    It must be just their needless fear. But, if there was such possibility no matter how small it was, then there was no way they could ignore it.

    After all, it was them who wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it if their boss¡¯s wish got obstructed.

    After all, they wouldn¡¯t be able to face their boss with their head held high if that happened.

    After all, they wouldn¡¯t be qualified to call boss as their boss if they overlooked the enemies!

    In respond to Carm¡¯s speech, multiple voices of ¡¸Sir, yes, sir!!¡¹ ovepped loudly with each other. And yet, the repulsive amount of radiated killing intent made the atmosphere to quiet down instead of blowing violently. The scene was truly eerie.

    It was like a de that was just a moment away from being instantly drawn.

    ¡¸Hajime. You¡¯re really loved huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard the story but¡­¡­would you really get this idolized just from training them? You didn¡¯t do anything strange to them right?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that kind of usation. If you really need to know, the method of Hartma*-sensei itself is like a brainwashing. That was all that I did.¡¹

    ¡¸He, got shot at the end didn¡¯t he? Not like you.¡¹

    Hajime returned a wry smile at the doubtful gazes from his parents. It was Carm who answered them in exchange.

    ¡¸It seems, they haven¡¯t watched the conversation at the rocky area at the imperial capital¡¯s outskirt.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. After all our holiday isn¡¯t unlimited. Our schedule is already a bit pushed for time, so it was skipped.¡¹

    It was about the rally before the imperial capital¡¯s suppression mission. At that time, what Carm said in his speech was exactly the reason why Hauria n idolized Hajime.

    Carm closed his eyes in order to turn what was inside his heart into words, then he spoke with a quiet tone.

    ¡¸We are now able to stand against everything that try to take our important people¡­¡­we idolized boss exactly because he is the one who taught us that happiness.¡¹

    Surely, if Hajime only protected them, then they wouldn¡¯t idolize him to this degree although they would be deeply thankful to him.

    If Hajime only acted kind to them because they were weak, then surely Hauria n would only be dependent at him and perished in the not far future.

    Within the tide of the world that started moving at that time, there was no doubt that they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive when the only thing they were good at was running and hiding. They didn¡¯t have any doubt about that.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t depend, don¡¯t tter. Stand up on your own feet, fight with your own hands. If you¡¯re going to die anyway then struggle and die. Those words are too horrible to be said toward the weakest race isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you think that the powerless ought to be protected?¡¹

    Carm opened his eyes and slowly looked around. The other Haurias were also quiet and calm, but, they also gazed at the parents with gazes that were filled with an unbending core.

    ¡¸Normally¡­¡­that should be the case I guess.¡¹

    Tomoichi spoke by choosing his words carefully. But, it was Myuu who continued.

    ¡¸Only being protected¡­¡­is unpleasant nano. Even the weak, want to do what they can nano. Till the very end.¡¹

    It was unbelievable that the words and the powerful tone that said them came from a little girl. The strong will that could be seen from her eyes weren¡¯t at all inferior evenpared to the Haurias. Remia narrowed her eyes and patted Myuu¡¯s head.

    Yes, in a world where the value of life was iparably lightpared to awful country like Japan, there was nothing more important than the will and strength to fight.

    To be given that was no different than being bestowed with a priceless treasure. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call the one giving them that as their life, their whole life¡¯s benefactor.

    Carm stated that as he continued further.

    ¡¸My wife had weak constitution. She passed away when my daughter was still small.¡¹

    ¡¸We heard from Shia-chan¡­¡­our condolences.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, for your kind word.¡¹

    Carm smiled at Sumire¡¯s words and he narrowed his eyes in recollection.

    ¡¸My wife was born with the weakest body among the weakest race but, her heart was surely the strongest among demi humans. Despite being a rabbit person, she had a dream of bing the hero who can protect everything.¡¹

    ¡¸That she was desu~. No matter how high her fever was, no matter how painful her body became, she always hugged me tightly with a smile saying that it was nothing at all.¡¹

    Shia too talked with a gaze that was filled with deep longing. Carm patted Shia¡¯s head and said.

    ¡¸I personally am also grateful to boss. Because I¡¯m able to reward my wife¡¯s feeling is thanks to boss who <em>helped </em>us throwing away our weak selves. Because the dream that my wife couldn¡¯t makee true could be achieved by the efforts of our whole n.¡¹

    Those were proud words that stated, that Hajime¡¯s training in the end was nothing more than the impetus, that the rabbit race was already strong originally. At the same time, those words announced that it was that impetus that Hauria n, no, that the rabbit race needed the most, their greatest treasure.

    Hauria n all straightened their posture and saluted. In order to offer their greatest gratitude and respect once more.

    Now understanding the reason for the love and affection of Hauria n that were a bit too excessive, Shuu and Sumire, and the other parents too showed an expression ofprehension©¤©¤

    ©¤©¤ HAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARYHAURIASCARY

    They heard such thing even though the atmosphere was getting good.

    Everyone turned their gaze slowly toward the voice.

    There, they saw the scene of warriors of bear race with muscr bodies trembling fiercely while shrinking into themselves. Not only that, they were performing Charis* Guard by holding their head with both hands. They were repeating the same words over and over like broken recorder.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That person, it was Regin-san wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, Shia-chan? Regin-san you said?¡¹

    ¡¸When Tou-sama and others ran wild right after they finished training, some people tried to get in our way going to the great tree and got beaten to a pulp. He was their leader desu.¡¹

    Most likely, he came in order to be for help in order to save Fea Belgen from danger. This man knew the strength of Hauria n best more than anyone at that time.

    Hajime recalled him and talked to Gil.

    ¡¸Aa, the guy who became unable to let go of the mind calming medicine huh? ¡­¡­Hey, Gil. Your technique, shouldn¡¯t you teach it to this guy instead?¡¹

    ¡¸No need. He¡¯s stable right now after entering priesthood.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸What do you mean!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Hajime, Yue, and Shia got shocked together. Entering priesthood, that meant joining the holy church. Did that mean he wasn¡¯t in Fea Bergen anymore? Hajime and others asked, but Gil shook his head. His eyes were still closed but, his head was turned up slightly, so there was no doubt that he was having a faraway gaze behind his eyelids.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a new religion that recently is gaining momentum in Fea Belgen. He gotpletely immersed in that.¡¹

    ¡¸N-new religion? Something like that got created? What are they worshipping?¡¹

    Gil¡¯s face slowly turned toward Kaori.

    ¡¸Kaori-dono. Please prepare yourself when visiting Fea Belgen.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean!?¡¹

    ording to Gil, Kaori who in the past repaired the harmed capital and sea of trees, as well as healing all of the people got respected as a protector goddess. After the final battle, it somehow burst up and an organization got formed.

    ¡¸Previously they imed to be a ¡°corps to be useful for Kaori-sama¡± but, through interaction with other countries, the movement got even bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸Other countries!? Please wait a second! You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m being worshipped in world scale!?¡¹

    Not only Kaori, Tomoichi and Kaoruko were also shocked by the astonishing information.

    ¡¸You also founded something called ¡°corps for servicing Kaori-sama¡± at Ankaji Dukedom right?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t though!? No, certainly it felt like there were that kind of people there!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the lord¡¯s son the leader of that corps? At first they got into quarrel with our group about who is worshipping Kaori-sama more but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What a worthless quarrel!¡¹

    Then it seemed they hit it off with each other while holding their Kaori-sama discussion. Next both groups also integrated together, and now,

    ¡¸They became an organization called ¡°Angel Religion¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, she is certainly our family¡¯s angel but, to think that she is also worshipped as an angel even in another world©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san be quiet for a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, do you understand now the feeling of being worshipped? We¡¯rerade aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan too, be quiet!¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, originally they called themselves the Protector Goddess Religion, but worrying that the ¡°goddess¡± part will get mixed up with Aiko-sama¡¯s religion, they decided with the Angel Religion name. I heard it was the result of their discussion with David and other top brass of the ¡°faction of goddess of harvest and victory¡± with Pope Simon also participating for seven days and seven nights.¡¹

    ¡¸The talk is getting pointlessly biggerrr!¡¹

    It seemed that the new religion ¡°Angel Religion¡± was also acknowledged by Pope Simon. Apparently that development was also convenient for him who was aiming to grow out the holy church from being a monotheism.

    The world in general mainly followed the holy church that worshipped ¡°Ehiku-sama¡±, but a sect that worshipped the ¡°goddess of harvest and victory¡± had already formed from the holy church, so it seemed the talk that that faction should also splinter independently also got out.

    Originally such development might bring the risk of religious antagonism or religious war, but there was no antagonism between ¡°Angel Religion¡± and ¡°Goddess of Harvest and Victory Religion¡± due to two being the wife of a single man, and apparently behind the scene they were also asked to hold the role as deterrence in case the holy church ran wild again.

    ¡¸Simon-san, he didn¡¯t mention anything about that at all¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko recalled the easygoing Pope Simon and her expression twitched.

    Even Aiko who already had resistance due to being worshipped earlier felt like that. Kaori who had be a target of worship without her awareness and also got told about the hidden circumstance of Tortus¡¯s religion at the same time could only be at her wits¡¯ end.

    ¡¸Kaoruko-san, we are alsorade aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no, that, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    Akiko-san was smiling widely. When Aiko got worshipped by David and other temr knights at the royal capital, Akikoughed at her and Aiko loudly introduced her with the designation of ¡°holy mother¡± to bring her down together with her. It seemed that Akiko still hadn¡¯t forgotten about that. <em>Let¡¯s be holy mother together?</em>, she expressed while patting Kaoruko¡¯s shoulder.

    Kaoruko¡¯s gaze moved to her daughter after she imagined what might happen at Fea Bergen. Kaori understood exactly what her mother thought and she pleaded at Hajime.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, about our n at Fea Bergen and Ankaji Dukedom©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸We absolutely must go!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoruko-san! It will be fun there!¡¹

    ¡¸Tomoichi-kun might also get called ¡°Our Father¡± there huh!¡¹

    ¡¸Even Okaa-san and Otou-san!? This is why Nagumo family is just-! Geezz!¡¹

    Kaori repeatedly hit Hajime who was having fun at her expense. Tomoichi and Kaoruko were also sending resentful gazes at Nagumo family, but it was ineffective. Even Yue dered ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! I¡¯ll bring you there even if forcefully!¡¹ while continuing with the past rey.

    They lost the timing for protesting and watched the past rey for the time being.

    After the Hauria n affirmed their determination, the next scene could only be called as the highlight.

    The demon race force got thoroughly instigated by Carm¡¯s provocation. Thinking that taking down Fea Bergen could be done anytime, they prioritized exterminating Hauria n and gave chase. With that they stepped right into the trap area.

    The monsters flying in high speed were bisected by wire traps.

    The heavy type monsters that charged ahead by pulverizing the trees were dropped into pitfalls of countless number that made one wondered just how much free time the Hauria n had. The monsters were dealt using their weak points urately based on the investigation that was carried on by sacrificing the warriors of Fea Belgen.

    Anyone who let their guard down would get rope put around their head and reeled up to the trees. Then what would fall down after that was blood shower.

    Even when the enemies decided to destroy the whole area using wide range magic, the Haurias slipped into the trenches that had been dug everywhere instead. After that the enemies would be dealt instead with counterattacks using blowgun or arrow.

    Naturally spraying poison and scattering powders were also done.

    And the most amazing thing was the teamwork. Coming from the left when the enemy thought that it would be from the right, saying ¡°hello, die¡± from underground when the enemy was on guard from any attack from above. Even the corpses of the demon soldiers were repeatedly treated sphemously for provocation, they would prepare trap of the same pattern intentionally, and then when the enemy dodged a new trap would activate at where they evaded.

    Using trap that could only inflict light injury as diversion, when actually the trap was varnished with lethal poison, etc.

    It was a parade of nasty tactics as though to proim <em>cowardly and dirty tricks are our favorite!</em>

    And the cherry on top,

    ¡¸Here! Pay special attention here! This is the decisive moment!¡¹

    Carm pointed enthusiastically.

    Inside the past rey scene, Carm asked themander of the demon force whether he wished for a duel one on one.

    The enemy force was already annihted. There was also no monster reinforcement. He had also just been told that it was meaningless to take the elders hostage.

    Then, at the very least he would take down Carm together with him.

    It was only natural for themander to think that. If group battle and making use of terrain advantage were Hauria¡¯s specialty, it was only natural to consider the duel offer as nothing more than arrogance.

    Yes, themander didn¡¯t even notice that his thought had been led to reach such conclusion.

    But, in front of the demon armymander who asked for a one-on-one duel, just before the fair and square fight would start.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­He, ran?¡¹

    ¡¸He ran.¡¹

    Just as Sumire and Shuu said, Carm was running backward while still keeping his stance that looked like he would charge forward bravely anytime now. It was truly an artistic way of running. It was just like the beautiful backward walking that he disyed just now.

    Themander of the demon army was dumbfounded. ¡¸Eh? What? Eh?¡¹ His face seemed to say that.

    And then, his face, along with his body was riddled with countless arrows.

    The demon armymander who realized that he was deceived hatefully called Carm as a fiend. Carm who appeared in front of him once more was,

    ©¤©¤I only asked you whether you want to have a duel or not though?

    <em>I¡¯m only asking, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll do it you know? </em>Carm only said that while shrugging his shoulders casually.

    <em>This is outrageous¡­¡­</em>not only Shuu and others, even Hajime and others who had only heard the story before were looking at the enemymander sympathetically.

    Carm and other Haurias who were currently looking pretty smug also made the scene to be even more conspicuously horrible.

    ¡¸And that¡¯s how it was done! Like this the demon army was exterminated by our hands, and Fea Bergen, no, the sea of trees was saved! There wasn¡¯t any mercy for the enemies! That was the result of our precious training!¡¹

    <em>Praise us, praise us! Shia, now you have a better opinion for us right? Be prouder! Come on, boast to your honorable father-inw and mother-inw! </em>All of the Haurias, without exception were pping their rabbit ears in excitement as though to say that.

    Everyone¡¯s expression was conflicted. <em>You taught them this kind of thing? </em>Gazes filled with that question were also sent at Hajime.

    Certainly, Hajime taught them to not be picky with their method if it was for the sake of surviving, so inside he wanted to praise them for practicing his teaching but, he couldn¡¯t deny that from the perspective of ordinary people, the scene was a bit too dishonorable for heroes who saved a country.

    ¡¸A-amazing nano~! As expected from Hauria n nano~¡¹

    *p p*, while not a single person was unable to say anything, the capable little girl Myuu noticed the awkward atmosphere and rained praises to the Hauria. Though her voice was a bit shrilly.

    The rabbit ears of Carm and others expressed their emotion by moving fiercely *whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh*.

    That seemed to be the trigger. The people who were actually at a loss for words due to a different reason finally raised their voices.

    ¡¸Wonderful!!¡¹

    ¡¸It was more than we imagined! Carm-dono! Allow me to pay my heartful respect to all of you!¡¹

    ¡¸It was a magnificent battle that rarely could be seen anymore in the recent years! I¡¯m so moved!¡¹

    Well, there was no need to guess who were the people saying that. It was the acrobat people.

    ¡¸Oo, it¡¯s embarrassing to be praised that much.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s like this then I¡¯m even more looking forward to the technique exchange meetingter!¡¹

    ¡¸Before that let¡¯s thoroughly have a discussion aboutbat theory!¡¹

    ¡¸How about we also called back the women already? I also want to have conversation with them.¡¹

    ¡¸A good idea! Our settlement is just ahead from here! Please stop by for taking a break too! Let¡¯s not miss the chance to hold a discussion during that time no matter what!¡¹

    They were getting heated up. The Yaegashi family members and Hauria n were getting absurdly heated up.

    Shizuku¡¯s had reached out ¡¸Wait¡¹, but her family kept talking cheerfully with the encouragement of the Hauria males while swiftly heading toward the vige. Shizuku¡¯s reaching hand was lowered down in vain.

    ¡¸Aa~, Shizuku. We have walked for quite a bit, Kaa-san and others also looked like they need to take a break, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan. I think it¡¯ll be easier if you just ept everything you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Perhaps it was a bad luck that they encountered Hauria early when they had only just started sightseeing in the sea of trees. Shizuku was already looking dead tired. Her mind might have regressed back to infantility for a bit. She followed behind everyone with listless footsteps.

    ¡¸Haa, Otou-sama, Okaa-sama. Err¡­¡­are you creeped out?¡¹

    Shia asked that with a worried look. But both Shuu and Sumire shook their heads despite their wry smile.

    ¡¸Actually, it¡¯s a fact that they saved the sea of trees by defeating such powerful enemies with only such few number. Their method was a bit startling but, we think it¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. As expected from Shia-chan¡¯s family.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so? Hehe, well, it¡¯s not that big of deal though desu!¡¹

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were lightly swaying around from a bit of embarrassment. Sumire told her.

    ¡¸Also, Shia-chan. Can you let us visit the grave of your motherter?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­yes. Thank you very much. By all means!¡¹

    Shia¡¯s gaze turned toward Carm. Carm also nodded happily. He replied with ¡¸My wife¡¯s grave is located near the vige. I¡¯ll show everyone the wayter¡¹.

    Yue gripped Shia¡¯s hand with a bit of apprehension.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia. Do you want to see, your memory with your mother?¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san¡­¡­¡¹

    If it was the current Yue, even looking back to the past seven or eight years wouldn¡¯t pose any problem.

    Shia showed a smile like a blooming flower at Yue¡¯s offer. She nodded in eptance of Yue¡¯s pampering for her. Naturally she had the desire to see the mother in her memory with her own eyes once more, but more than that, she also wanted to introduce her mother to everyone just like how she introduced Carm and others.

    However, unexpectedly, when she checked with Carm ¡¸It¡¯s okay right?¡¹ just in case, although Carm nodded,

    ¡¸Tell me when you¡¯re going to do it, Shia. Because Tou-sama will pass.¡¹

    He said such thing. Shia was taken aback and pressed Carm with question.

    ¡¸Eh? W-why is that desu? Tou-sama doesn¡¯t want to see Kaa-sama¡¯s figure once more!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you ask me whether I want or not, I want to but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, what?¡¹

    For some reason, her father averted his face with a slightly bashful look. It caused not only Shia, but also Hajime and others to look dubious.

    Guessing that he couldn¡¯t dodge the question with that, Carm let out a long sigh. He then confessed with an expression that was hard to describe. There were both bitter smile and pain in there, but there was definitely love too.

    ¡¸I love her so much, I¡¯m going to cry if I see her again.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t want to show himself like this in front of his boss and daughter. If he was going to reminisce, he would do it alone, in quiet. Along with their memories together. That would be enough for him.

    After Carm confessed that, everyone¡¯s expression brightened as though they had just eaten cotton candy.

    ¡¸My my my! Really Carm-san, what a loving husband you are!¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow even we here also got embarrassed hearing that.¡¹

    Kaoruko and Akiko teased with blushing cheeks. It made Carm averted his gaze even further in embarrassment.

    ¡¸Geez, Tou-sama, really¡¹

    Even Shia was ttening her ears on her head in embarrassment, but color of joy could be seen from her expression. She must be happy that no matter how much her father had changed, he hadn¡¯t changed in that aspect.

    ¡¸Kuku. Come to think of it, polygamy art rtively normal in Fea Bergen correct? Especially for those in high position like a n chief.¡¹

    ¡¸In Erisen too, it¡¯s not monogamy like in Japan. The higher one¡¯s position is, the more wives or husbands they will marry.¡¹

    Even Tio and Remia were looking at Carm smilingly.

    In Carm¡¯s position, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to have other wife and for Shia to also have siblings from different mother. Not to mention that right now his current position was equal or perhaps even higher than the elders of Fea Bergen.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m simply not blessed with that kind of rtionship other than with my wife. Right now I wish to focus in serving boss and training the other rabbit ns.¡¹

    Carm coughed and chased after his subordinates who had gone ahead.

    Shia followed right behind him while chuckling. Hajime and others also smiled warmly while following behind.

    Like that the group arrived at Hauria¡¯s vige not long after.

    The ce felt a bit faulty to be called a vige with the solid rampart surrounding it and the tough looking houses. It was like a fortress. The location also had abundant water wells and food storages. There were also other bunny ns than Hauria here and there doing work.

    Not only farm work, there were also people making and repairing equipment, doing battle training, strategy lecture¡­¡­

    Around seventy percent of the people there were doing things rted to battle. As expected from a vige of Hauria.

    ¡¸It seems that the people of Yaegashi family has gone ahead to observe thebat training.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for thebat maniacs from my family, Carm-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I think that you have a wonderful family though?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for thebat maniacs from my family, Shizuku-san.¡¹

    Shizuku and Shia reached mutual understanding from looking eye-to-eye. It seemed that their friendship would deepen further through this trip.

    But putting that aside, Hajime and co headed toward the n head¡¯s house in order to rx for a moment. They arrived in front of a particrly big house with round shape located at the center of the vige that was surrounded by rampart.

    And then, Carm opened the door while looking back at Hajime and others.

    ¡¸Please,e into my new house. The youngsters in training will prepare some refreshme©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Wee home, Carm-sama!¡¹

    Carm froze still.

    *Gigigi* His gaze moved toward the inside of the house with a jerky movement. Over there was the beautiful princess of the elf race.

    Yes, a wild Altina had appeared!!

    She rushed quickly *shutatata* until the entrance with blushing cheeks. Then she wriggled her body while saying.

    ¡¸Will you have lunch? Or will you take a bath? Or else¡­¡­will, you, pu, nish, me©¤©¤¡¹

    *BAM* Carm closed the door loudly.

    *Don don don don* The sound of banging the door reverberated from inside the house. Miss Altina¡¯s loud voice also apanied it.

    ¡¸Aah, suddenly a reward right from the start!? Neglecting y also isn¡¯t bad but, if possible I wish for a direct punishment! Carm-sama! No, dear husbanddd!¡¹

    ¡¸HA-HA-HA-. The insects are noisy today isn¡¯t it? Now now, let¡¯s head to the assembly hall©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter dear husband! If I have done something wrong, please correct me directly into my body! Yes, just like yesterday night! Like at night! Fiercelyyy!¡¹

    The mood died.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a misunderstanding¡¹

    Carm held the door close with his back while trying to make excuse. He was also sweating rivers.

    But, the situation was just too horrible for words, and it was also made even worse with everyone¡¯s recent perception of him as a loving husband who had been continuously thinking of his departed wife until now. Though it was mostly the pervert¡¯s fault.

    ¡¸Fuh, thatss. Didst she level up? Surely that too art thanks to daily night of disciplining©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-dono, I ask you to please be quiet for a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­By the way, that girl is the granddaughter of Alfrerick who showed up in the past rey before this. She is the same age with Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-dono!?¡¹

    The dead mood changed into a scorning mood. <em>To train a princess who is the same age with his daughter to be like Tio¡­¡­this fiend!</em> Such gazes pierced Carm.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a misunderstanding! I¡¯m also a victim in this matter©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸KIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH!!¡¹

    It went without saying that it was Shia who let out a shriek like a samurai of a certain school.

    It seemed that she went mad instantly. Magic power with light blue color burst up and she grabbed Carm.

    ¡¸Calm down Shia! It¡¯s misunderstanding! Tou-sama didn¡¯t©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my! Shia is over there!? Listen well Shia! Call me as mother-inw!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut your mouthhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸My, to yell at me like that¡­¡­dear husband is really domineering. Ufufu¡¹

    ¡¸Stu-, yo-¡¹

    ¡¸KIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH!!¡¹

    It went without saying that after that, Carm¡¯s house was erased clean from the surface.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I¡¯m sorry to those who hope for Hajime VS Aby. I n to write it during this sea of trees arc but, it happened at the outskirt of Fea Belgen, so I hope that everyone can wait for it for a while more. Also the damage to Shia and Shizuku seems deep but, it¡¯s the scene of Yaegashi family and Hauria n¡¯s meeting so, you know¡­¡­please give your prayer to them. They should recover from reminiscing of the confession and the like¡­¡­

    ¡ùIt seems that the special program for before the broadcast of second season will be done at 6 January, so please be notifierd. Kuwabara-san, Fukamachi-san, and Kakahashi-san will talk about a lot of things there! The detail can be found from the link below. Please watch no matter what!<blockquote data-secret="7oKDxUrMQi">2nd season·ÅËÍÈÕ›Q¶¨£¡1ÔÂ6ÈÕ¤Ï¥¹¥Ú¥·¥ã¥ë·¬½M·ÅËÍ£¡</blockquote>

    ¡ùContinuing, please check for the releases below too. ¡°Zero¡± ispleted. The way of living of the Liberators, what connected from that time to the present time, it¡¯s a tale from such zero to the start. It will please me if everyone can enjoy it together with the New Year. Best regards!

    The details for the special perks can be checked from my activity report or from Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage below.<ul><li>Zero volume 6 http://blog.overp.co.jp/tokuten_arihurezero6/</li><li>Main storyic vol 9 http://blog.overp.co.jp/gardo_20211217_04/</li><li>Zeroic vol 7 http://blog.overp.co.jp/gardo_20211227_03/</li><li>Academy volume 2 http://blog.overp.co.jp/gardo_20211217_02/</li></ul>

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? Dogeza Will Solve Everything</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: Sorry that it was a bitte!

    Inside the past rey, Carm and the other Haurias were currently doing hellish training where they keptining and letting out agonized cry pathetically.

    The Haurias who were undeniably the weakest would be transformed into their current selves through this training.

    They were only made to do that training for ten days before Hajime and co departed to the great tree. However, in contrast with the shortness of the time, the training contained a harshness that made it understandable how drastic the Haurias transformed.

    ¡ºU-umm, Hajime-dono? What¡¯s with the monsters¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºKill.¡»

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    ¡ºSimply kill.¡»

    The expressions of Carm and others spasmed.

    In front of them, a swarm of monsters that was lured here with they themselves as bait had been shot at their limbs so they couldn¡¯t move. They were all lying on the ground unmoving.

    Just like the monkey monsters that were chased by those monster maids, there were a lot of monsters in this sea of trees that formed a group. Perhaps because of that the number of monsters that gotten rounded up wholesale by Hajime after using the delicious looking weak rabbits as bait was staggering. They could even form a small mountain if piled up.

    They couldn¡¯t move at all even while groaning in agony and rage. Hajime who ordered the Haurias to kill them like it was just a routine work was looking serious. His eyes were also terribly terrifying with not a shred of emotion could be seen there.

    ¡ºW-why should we do something like that! Even though they¡¯re monster, it¡¯s simply too cruel to kill living creatures that can¡¯t move!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right big brother! What¡¯s the point of doing such horrible thing in our training!?¡»

    ¡ºWe promise we¡¯ll do our best in training! That¡¯s why please spare us from doing such pointless murder!¡»

    Inside the rey, the past lovable and ordinary handsome boy Par-kun and pretty girl Nea-chan could be seen. Their moist eyes were pleading adorably.

    In respond to the two, Hajime sweetly¡­¡­not smiling,

    ¡ºI see. You can¡¯t kill them huh.¡»

    *Dopan* Gunshot echoed. <em>AAAAA</em> The scream came from an unrted Hauria male as he jumped in agony. Because his sr plexus got shot, he was crouching on all fours while going <em>oeeeee </em>on the ground. The liquid he vomited got censored with rainbow color. Then he stayed crouching on the ground while convulsing *twitch twitch* in pain.

    <em>What in the world</em>¡­¡­the Haurias were watching with their eyes wide open in astonishment. Hajime told them this with his expressionless face.

    ¡ºEach time any of you hesitate to kill, I¡¯ll shoot. Not at the one who couldn¡¯t kill, but at someone else.¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºWha-!?¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll still shoot somebody else if you talk back at me. I¡¯ll shoot even if you¡¯re just asking. I¡¯ll shoot even if you beg or argue or run away.¡»

    It was a nasty practice of collective responsibility carried out for real with gusto. Carm and others were looking with teary eyes and shaky body that expressed <em>That¡¯s a lie right? </em>Those feeble figures were the extreme opposite of their current selves.

    With that, Hajime finally smiled sweetly.

    ¡ºNow, who will be the first one¡­¡­to destroy their friend¡¯s stomach?¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºUWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    At first Hajime tried to train them normally, however, the Haurias kept getting distracted with giving consideration to the nts and animals in the sea of trees. They didn¡¯t learn anything at all from their training. With that Hajime snapped and thoroughly beat them up, but as long as it was only themselves who got punished, they only weirdly got into the mentality of self-sacrifice. In the end the effort didn¡¯t produce any decent result.

    After repeating such thing for one whole day, the voice of Hajime¡¯s heart whispered at him to give up on them already, but he pushed that thought down and thought hard. At the end he adopted this method and certainly, the method seemed to be effective against the extremely sympathetic rabbit race.

    They were shaking. They were begging for forgiveness. Even so theirrades kept getting shot at the stomach. In order to protect them, each Hauria gripped their knives and dealt the finishing blow on the monsters.

    After continuing that nonstop for 48 hours.

    There was no sleep and no food. It was a hell of a time where they were made to do nothing but killing monsters. If the monsters ran out, the Haurias would get wrapped up in a mat again and hanged up, or else the flesh and blood of the monsters got used to lure another swarm as recement, then the Haurias would be made to kill them again mechanically.

    The area became a sea of blood. It was to a degree that it felt like the smell of blood was transmitted even across the image.

    After 24 hours passed, the bodies of Carm and others also changed color to ck from being soaked in blood. The color of emotion hadpletely fallen out from their eyes and expressions. They were turning into manufacturing robot.

    Because they were monsters, they would be culled immediately anyway when the security force of Fea Bergen encountered them, even so the scene was still too gruesome.

    However, Hajime didn¡¯t stop. Passed forty hours, people whose consciousness started to be cloudy appeared and he breathed life back into them with physical means, then at the end of that,

    ¡ºHow¡¯s that! Those monsters are turning into your nourishment! Aren¡¯t they lovable!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºYes, they are lovable!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    ¡ºOffer your gratitude to them for bing your nourishment until everyst drop of their life!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºThank you very much!!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    ¡ºI can¡¯t hear you, you fuckin¡¯ ¡°pii-¡°! Yell your love and gratitude more while stabbing your knife!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºI love you die! Thank you die!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    The brain dead chorus of the mentally cornered Haurias reverberated.

    The persistent 48 hours of monster culling! It was also killing two birds with one stone because the act increased the safety of thend that would be their base from now on! But after that n¡¯s sessful execution, the expressions of Carm and others had changedpletely. They looked like Hajime after he ate his first monster.

    But, naturally it still wasn¡¯t over yet. This was simply the end of the first stage for smashing their preexisting sense of values, thinking, and mind so that they could be reborn.

    After that they immediately moved to a real life hide and seek without any rest. Naturally, the seeker was Instructor Hajime.

    ©¤©¤Know that rest is too luxurious for ¡°pii-¡° like you bastards!

    ©¤©¤You think you¡¯re going to be let off if you copse? This spoilt ¡°pii-¡°!

    ©¤©¤Look! You spoilt bastard caused your ¡°pii-¡° friend to be ¡°pii-¡°! Happy now!?

    Half more day passed while under such rain of verbal abuses. The hide and seek that didn¡¯t even allow one to fall down or faint and merciless shooting caused people who started going crazy to finally appear.

    With a superb timing,

    ¡ºIt¡¯s time. One hour, if everyone can get away in one hour then I¡¯ll allow a whole day of rest!¡»

    Hearing that, Carm and others returned to sanity for an instant with bright smile,

    ¡ºBut, there¡¯ll be one hour extra for each person caught!¡»

    Before they were instantly kicked back into the depth of despair with that demonic statement exploding in their ears.

    Naturally, their heart broke. Everyone fell on their knees without any regard of what would happen to them.

    Hajime soberly looked at Carm and others who were in such condition while questioning them in monotone.

    ¡ºYou guys want to quit already? It¡¯s not like I give a damn.¡»

    Carm and others looked bewildered and relieved in equal measure hearing that. And then Hajime thrust the hopeless reality before them.

    ¡ºYou guys have tried hard enough. I¡¯m amazed that you all could endure to this point for such a pathetic race. Yeah, that¡¯s why nobody will me you guys even if you abandon Shia.¡»

    ¡ºShi, a? Abandon?¡»

    His daughter¡¯s name was suddenly mentioned. While everyone was so tired they couldn¡¯t move their lips, Carm was the only one who managed to wring out his voice.

    ¡ºThat girl isn¡¯t a normal rabbit demihuman. Right now Yue is training her¡­¡­it¡¯s likely that she¡¯ll be really strong. And then, I wonder what she¡¯s going to do after that.¡»

    ¡ºWhat she¡¯s¡­¡­going to do¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºMost likely, she¡¯s going to leave this ce. So that she won¡¯t trouble her family anymore.¡»

    ¡ºTsu, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºJust so you know, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m going to protect her or anything. She¡¯s going to live alone from here on. At the world outside. While facing persecution and fighting the people targeting her. Meanwhile you guys, you won¡¯t be able to hold her back here or even following her. There isn¡¯t any more home for Shia Hauria to return back.¡»

    <em>You weaklings won¡¯t even be able to protect Shia¡¯s home or birthce. </em>Being told that, Carm¡¯s, no, all of Haurias¡¯ eyes changed color.

    Their dead fish eyes that begged for death so that they could be saved from their misery were starting to be filled with strong light for the first time. That radiance was like a me that was fueled by anger.

    ¡º¡­¡­You went too far, Hajime-dono. Have you forgotten that we left the sea of trees together with Shia?¡»

    ¡ºAnd then, you guys only ended up adding on the wounds in her heart with that.¡»

    ¡ºTsu, that¡¯s-¡»

    ¡ºYou guys were stomped on because you were weak. That girl, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll ever forget that fact, the events that led to that.¡»

    ¡ºThat wasn¡¯t Shia¡¯s fault! Are you saying that it¡¯s her sin for simply being born!?¡»

    ¡ºNo, she is sinless. The sin, lies on you weaklings.¡»

    ¡ºWe-¡»

    ¡ºYou guys being rabbit race isn¡¯t an excuse. I should have told you guys before starting the training, that I was a useless weakling. But didn¡¯t you guys decide to undergo my training even knowing that?¡»

    Indeed. They heard how Hajime was weak and useless in the past, but he crawled up until his current height. They were in high spirits that such man said that he would train them.

    Carm shut his mouth. The other Haurias were also unable to argue, however¡­¡­

    Nobody realized. That even though they were from bunny race, natural-born pacifist with timid and mild temper, their faces were warping in rage in front of Hajime saying whatever he pleased about them. How they were grinding their teeth. How they were ring at Hajime, an overwhelmingly strong person who they had no way to match.

    ¡ºDidn¡¯t you guys decide in this ce, that you will change even though you¡¯re weak and cowardly? Are you guys going to yield just because of some pain? Aah, that¡¯s fine. In the end I¡¯m just an outsider anyway! I¡¯m not going to give you guys a piggyback ride and kindly show the way! It¡¯s your own life! Do whatever you like! You guys can just forget about Shia and live in peace!¡»

    ¡ºT-there is no way we can do something like©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºAa, or perhaps you guys just wanted to justify yourself with ¡°we tried our best¡±?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­shut up¡»

    ¡ºThen that¡¯s great! You guys already worked hard until your heart broke down! On top of that the nuisance is going to cut ties with you guys without any prodding! Come on, rejoi©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºI TOLD YOU SHUT THE FUCK UPPPPPPPPPPP-!!¡»

    For the first time, Carm attacked with his own initiative. He charged at Hajime with bloodshot eyes.

    His movement was tottering. The charge was unsightly.

    But, Hajime didn¡¯t dodge or counter attack or anything. He only looked down with a chilling gaze at Carm who grabbed his cor.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make fun of me! Shia is my daughter! She is our family! Our important family! There¡¯s no way we can forget about her! Who the hell is going to let her be aloneeeee-¡»

    His slowpoke fist hit Hajime¡¯s face. With his stamina at the limit, the punch didn¡¯t even feel itchy.

    But, in contrast to that weak punch, Carm¡¯s eyes were filled with burning spirit to the brim. It was clear to see that something had changed inside him.

    And then that,

    ¡ºStand up you guys! Let¡¯s teach this brat a lesson! That the rabbit race absolutely won¡¯t abandon a family! This kind of stupid training is nothing!¡»

    The other Haurias were also the same. Their age or gender didn¡¯t matter, everyone of them was standing up with guts and anger filling their eyes.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t let Shia, our family-, cut us offff!!¡»

    <em>¡º¡º¡º¡º¡º</em><em>OOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!</em><em>¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»</em><em></em>

    It was the moment the war cry of rabbit race reverberated through the sea of trees for the first time.

    ¡ºYou guys are going to continue?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! Come hell or high water, just bring it on! We¡¯re going to ovee everything so that you won¡¯t be able to say anymore stupid shit ever again-¡»

    ¡ºHah. Then, first let¡¯s see whether you guys will be able to run from me for an hour!!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºSuits us fine!!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    The Haurias simultaneously scattered everywhere. Seeing their back, a second passed.

    Hajime made a smile that looked exactly like a certain user note of death,

    ©¤©¤Just as nned-

    He whispered.

    The training after that was so effective and efficient as though everything before that was just a lie. The Haurias were ordered to rest and eat properly. Even during the hide and seek, even though the locations of the Haurias were marked with skill, Hajime intentionally adjusted the intensity of his pursuit while,

    ©¤©¤Analyze my movement! Find out my habit!

    ©¤©¤Rack your brain! You guys know some poisonous flowers right! Why didn¡¯t you use them!

    ©¤©¤Don¡¯t y fair! Lay out traps! Work together to lure me!

    ©¤©¤Where are we! Ain¡¯t this your own territory!

    He was giving out advices on and on. The weaklings who were considerate to nature and animals whileining and bawling weren¡¯t anywhere to be found anymore. Carm and others were doggedly hanging on with crazy desperation.

    Despite being the weakest, the rabbit race still had survived in the sea of trees until now. Their talent©¤©¤ presence maniption was leveling up in proficiency with tremendous speed. Their coordinating ability that was brought about by the strength of theirpassion wasbined with their rabbit ears¡¯ hearing to level up by one rank and then two ranks.

    In addition,

    ¡ºCarm! Nice order just now! I was tricked by that!¡»

    ¡ºEh, t-thank you very much?¡»

    ¡ºPar! You got guts for a kid! That¡¯s manly!¡»

    ¡ºEh, y-yes! I(Boku), no, I(Ore)¡¯m a man!¡»

    ¡ºNea, nice job! You got a wide outlook! You¡¯re the best in adapting!¡»

    ¡ºFue!? I-I¡¯m the best? T-thank you very mh-¡»

    A carrot after an extreme beating with stick. When someone did something well even just for a bit, the instructor who was the demon personified would give praise.

    They had never even been praised or anything by other race in their normal life until now. Being acknowledged for their effort after giving it their all desperately was simply too delightful for them.

    Furthermore, when they were passed in the hide and seek and felt great joy welling up inside, they were even bestowed with extraordinary weapons that even the warriors of Fea Bergen didn¡¯t have¡­¡­

    Four days remaining. Two days of those were devoted for assassination battle where they were split into two camps, and then at the ninth day there was the finishing touch in the form of all Hauria VS Hajime.

    There, they were once more impressed by the strength of Hajime who didn¡¯t even get a scratch¡­¡­

    ¡º¡­¡­Yosh, very good. We¡¯re going to have the final exam tomorrow, so go rest for now.¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºSir, yes, sir!! Boss, permission for voluntary practice-!!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    ¡ºAh, yeah, do whatever you like.¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºThank you very much-, boss¨C!!!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    Without noticing it, the current Hauria who called Hajime boss with love and respect had been created. Eyes that were zing burningly with fighting spirit, fearless grin, a look where they looked like they were going to yell <em>Hardships, marching into hell is our favorite activity! a</em>nytime.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes were obviously wandering around with the thought of ¡¸I might have gone too far¡­¡­¡¹. Hajime too must be too emotional because it was like looking at his past weak self. It seemed that he unintentionally got too heated up with training them.

    The past rey of ¡°What happened at the training that time¡± that ought to be titled as ¡°The Birth Annal of the Reborn Hauria¡± or ¡°Hauria¡¯s Tale Zero¡± was gathering everyone¡¯s rapt attention©¤©¤

    Not.

    Shuu and Sumire, also everyone of Shirasaki family and Yaegashi family, also Akiko and Gil were watching, but the show didn¡¯t register in their brain at all.

    Surely it was something that couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Kiii-! Ka-ka-ka-! KIIEE!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yo~sh yosh, everything is fine seeee. Looook, Shia. You¡¯re a good girl, so don¡¯t struggle okay~?¡¹

    ¡¸KIIEEE!!¡¹

    Because right beside them, Shia was going insane.

    She was embracing Hajime right from the front. His arms and legs were firmly locked around her body. It was the so called ¡°Luv Luv Huuugg¡±, but in actuality, it was a restraining in the form of hugging by Hajime.

    The evidence of that was how Shia¡¯s eyes that were looking across Hajime¡¯s shoulder looked like £¼¡ñ£¾£¼¡ñ£¾. One of her arms was grasping forward like a zombie seeking for prey.

    The prey in question was of course Carm who was sweating rivers. In addition wrapped in a mat behind him while floundering like a fish onnd was the masochist elf princess©¤©¤Altena.

    ¡¸Uuuu, how can this be, the ¡°Soul Repose¡± isn¡¯t working!¡¹

    ¡¸Thy art wrong, Aiko! It¡¯s working! Shia art simply going insane right away after it worked!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia! It¡¯s me! Ka ¨C o ¨C ri! Do you recognize me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please, I¡¯m begging you, at least speak with humannguage!¡¹

    ¡¸Mama! This is where mama shine nano! Bring Shia-oneechan back to sanity with your invincible my my ufufu smile!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my my. Mama wonder if mama can do it¡­¡­¡¹

    Remia moved to in front of Shia, in other words behind Hajime. She put on her best soft and fluffy smile and atmosphere that had outstanding calming effect.

    ¡¸Shia-san, Shia-san. Please I ask you to calm down. You saw the rey just now didn¡¯t you? In there, Carm-san and also everyone else, they were able to be strong for Shia-san¡¯s sake.¡¹

    Actually, the past viewing tour was resumed even though Shia¡¯s SAN parameter was blown up was to show her the impetus of the change in the hearts of Carm and others.

    <em>Wasn¡¯t what he did inly brainwashing? </em>It was a method that couldn¡¯t avoid such criticism, and at the end it became a waste because the training was transforming them to <em>the boss¡¯s subordinate, banzai! </em>rather than a training so that Shia wouldn¡¯t be able to cut ties with them, but setting that aside.

    Although it was the result of an intentional provocation, the greatest reason why Carm and others changed themselves by throwing themselves into hell and back was undoubtedly for Shia¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸I, felt really moved. For the sake of a daughter, they went as far©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸KIEEEEEEEEEEEEH!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ufufu¡¹

    Shia¡¯s pupils shrunk. She turned her gaze at Remia with bloodshot eyes. And then there was the shriek at the end. Remia who heard and saw that from very close range kept smiling¡­¡­as she slowly backed away.

    And then, she said a sentence.

    ¡¸Myuu, it¡¯s hopeless.¡¹

    ¡¸Giving up already!?¡¹

    <em>Please forgive your powerless mama, </em>Remia muttered while retreating toward where Sumire and others were standing. She must be inly scared. She was shaking while a bit of tears gathered in her eyes. Sumire patted her head while muttering <em>good girl, good girl </em>to soothe her.

    Carm¡¯s sweat was already like a waterfall that it became a concern he would turn into mummy at this rate. Even so he kept pleading.

    ¡¸Shia! Come back to your senses! Tou-sama swear that I never thought of making this crazy pervert into a spouse!¡¹

    ¡¸Puhah, Carm-sama! In other words, you¡¯re only targeting my body in our rtionship!?¡¹

    Altena who removed her gag by her own effort pranced like a fish onnd while prattling ¡¸That¡¯s nice in its own way-¡¹

    Shia¡¯s eyes snapped wider open. Tio was going <em>haa haa </em>while saying ¡¸Nnn, nice abnormal-¡¹. Aiko¡¯s ¡°Soul Repose¡± also flew at Tio. Teacher was super busy.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say such misleading words! You slut kept entering the room without permission, taking private property without permission, and stalking other without care of time and ce, that was why I beat you up!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much for the treat!¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit, my words won¡¯t go through!! Now I understand boss¡¯s hardshippletely-!!¡¹

    It seemed, their rtionship was really only that far. But, the other Haurias thought ¡¸If he get it on with Altena, won¡¯t we be able to drag him down from the n head seat and tear him away from boss?¡¹ andpletely ignored Altena¡¯s outrageous action and apparently that helped Carm¡¯s ¡°physical rtionship with Altena¡± to escte day by day.

    Shia¡¯s pupils started to shrink back to normal size. Perhaps she thought that Carm¡¯s words might be the truth with how heartfelt and troubled his voice tone was. Her words were also turning slightly milder like ¡¸Kii?¡¹.

    But.

    ¡¸You are so cold, Carm-sama! At the night three days ago, didn¡¯t you ept me when I sneaked into your bedchamber!? That night you did nothing except hugging me close, without giving any punishment or reward¡­¡­poh¡¹

    ¡¸T-that was¡­¡­it was¡­¡­¡¹

    Eh? Carm looked¡­¡­awkward!

    After hearing that boss woulde visiting, he got carried away and drank too much alcohol. Because of that he unconsciously sought for the warmth of human skin, so he made the trespassing Altena into his hugging pillow. That was all he did and nothing else, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that he spent a night sleeping together with an unmarried woman.

    Carm tried to exin that clearly, but in this current situation, that ¡°pause¡± was fatal.

    Shia¡¯s expression changed into Asura once more!

    ¡¸KIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Shia! Too stro-, r©¤©¤GUWAAAAAAAAAAAAH!?¡¹

    ¡¸HAJIME-KUUUUUUUUN!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaa, Hajime¡¯s spine is making creaking sound!?¡¹

    ¡¸Papaaaa, do your best!! You must not loseeee~~~¡¹

    Hajime was getting forced into the posture of ¡°luv luv mackerel hold¡±, but ¡¸A-ain¡¯t no way I¡¯ll loseeee, LIMIT BREAKKK¡¹ he let his crimson magic power burst up. Meanwhile Yue who was in charge of the past rey only said this to Shuu and Sumire. (TN: Try this link, the hugging to see the state Hajime is in)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah, don¡¯t mind them over there. Next is Shia¡¯s training with me, enjoy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Impossible! We mind!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A beautifully timed tsukkomi was fired from Nagumo couple and Shirasaki couple.

    ¡¸Yue-chan, you¡¯re the one who don¡¯t need to mind with that, you need to stop Shia-chan quick!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, I never saw Hajime looking that desperate!¡¹

    Yue nced aside briefly, and indeed. Hajime was yelling ¡¸UOOOOOOOOH, LIMIT BREAK ¨C SUPREMEEEEEE-¡¹ while desperately bracing himself so that he wouldn¡¯t get crushed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~. But well, it¡¯s fine. Just now she also stopped when Myuu stood in her way, so it looks like she still retain a shred of restrain.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I wonder if that¡¯s the problem here.¡¹

    Actually, the one who stopped berserker Shia in Hauria¡¯s settlement at the end was Myuu.

    Yue¡¯s super gravity, the magic of binding chain that was endowed with Kaori¡¯s sublimation magic, Tio and Aiko¡¯s ¡°Soul Repose¡±. Shia¡¯s fist didn¡¯t stop even with all of those at work in concert, but Myuu cut in just a moment before her fistnded on Carm¡¯s face.

    It was an interrupt that seeded due to Shia¡¯s movement slowing from the effort of the four. However, it was a tremendous courage when in the presence of the berserker rabbit. No, perhaps it was more trust rather than courage.

    <em>There is no way Shia-oneechan will ever hurt Myuu! </em>Like that she spread open her arms and legs to the limit ¡¸MYUU ABSOLUTELY WON¡¯T STEP ASIDE NANOOOOOOO!!¡¹ right on her way.

    That figure was truly an exact reproduction of when she stopped Hajime¡¯s rampage in the demon king castle. The small hero had stopped another monster.

    Using that opening, Shizuku ovepped sublimation magic to sever Shia¡¯s consciousness.

    It was shuddering that Shia woke up from that in just five seconds, even so with Hajime hugging her fully from the front to restrain her, she quieten down to more or less a containable level, perhaps because of the transmitted warmth.

    ¡¸Now that it reach this point, Hajime-kun! There¡¯s no other way but a kiss!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s a tactic to return Shia-san to her senses by tickling her maiden heart! Hajime-kun, let¡¯s do it! My magic power is also won¡¯tst any longer heree!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I agree with Kaori and Aiko! Goshujin-sama! Push her down before Goshujin-sama turn into foldable human!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other way than that! Chu, give her chuu~, Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸You guys, are you sane!?¡¹

    The mood felt like there was a final battle against something. Hajime¡¯s eyes turned into saucer from the suggestion of Kaori and others. He noticed the attention of Shuu and others and hesitated but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Papa! A deranged woman can be silenced with a kiss nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu!? Where did you learn that kind of thing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Mama¡¯s favorite afternoon drama said that nano!¡¹

    Remia-san, she hid her crimson face with both hands.

    ¡¸Myuu, mama once read you the story of the sleeping beauty right? Mama wished, you would at least say it like the prince waking up the princess with a kiss!¡¹

    ¡¸But, Shia-oneechan not only awake, her eyes are zing with fury, and papa isn¡¯t a prince but the demon king nano! That¡¯s why, Myuu think that staying quiet and stealing the lips is more fitting nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hold a family meetingter okay-, Myuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a family meetingter okay-, Myuu!¡¹

    Myuu ignored the worried words of papa and mama. She widened her legs to shoulder width and she started rhythmically swaying her body left and right while apusing ¡¸Ki~ss! Ki~ss! Ki~ss!¡¹. Kaori and others also started rhythmically making kiss call in concert.

    While pondering just what kind of punishment game this was to be told that in front of their parents, Hajime went ¡¸Eeei, I just gonna do ittt~~¡¹ while diving to the ground. Then right away he pushed down Shia and gave her a deep kiss, like the reversal version of when Shia greedily sucked Hajime¡¯s lips while he gave her CPR at the edge of the spring after getting out of Great Labyrinth Raisen.

    Shia who had been letting out nothing but the strange shriek of ¡¸KIEEEEEEH¡¹ started leaking out slightly sweet voice ¡¸Nnnuu~~~~~~¡¹. She was being firmly hugged, so the impression their current posture gave looked unnecessarily bad.

    Sumire, Kaoruko, Akiko, and even Kirino made a mor of ¡¸Kyaaa~~h¡¹, while the men turned toward another direction along with their body like a gentleman. However, for some reason they met each other gaze and nodded ¡¸Umu¡¹ to each other for some reason. Also, Gil-san had entered hisplete shut out mode from the middle of the training image, so he was silent like a Jizo statue.

    While such heated battle (?) was unfolding right at the side, Yue opened a window using space magic and reyed the past of Shia¡¯s training with Yue that was being done at a slight distance away.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right, everyone. Shia is going to be all gloomy and mncholicter from this dark history, so let¡¯s look over here instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-chan¡­¡­this must be the dignity of the first wife!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear-, really Hajime-kun, he¡¯s going that intensely-. So Kaori usually must also be¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Stopppp, please stop Kaoruko! You made me imagine it!¡¹

    Even with such hectic chaos, the past training scene was ying like it was an outdoor movie theater.

    The screen was politely expanded in the position where everyone would turn their back on Shia and others. And so, while they could hear a voice ¡¸Ki, ki¡­¡­kiie¡­¡­ki, nnfuuh¡¹ that seemed to waver between inhumannguage and indecent voice, everyone was adult so they didn¡¯t do anything like looking back.

    Or rather, Yue was single-mindedly pping Shia inside the image, so their attention was distracted toward that way.

    ¡º¡­¡­Quick, strengthen your body already. Quick!¡»

    ¡ºI-it¡¯s impossible ouch-. Even if I¡¯m told to strengthen my body so suddenly hebuh!?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­If you can¡¯t then you will only end up as a rabbit with bloated face. Here-, here-!¡»

    ¡ºHiih, it hurts-. It hurts desuu-¡»

    *p-p* The voice reverberated with very nice ring to it. Yue was single-mindedly pping back and forth the face of Shia who was kneeling on the ground. Coupled with her expressionless face, the scene was truly terrifying. Perhaps it was a case of like boyfriend like girlfriend.

    Shia¡¯s cheeks were already turning red. The dam in her eyes looked like they were going to burst anytime.

    ¡º¡­¡­There is no point in training if you can¡¯t even strengthen your body! Get fired up! This flirty rabbit!¡»

    ¡ºAuh, I¡¯m not flirty desuu¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­That desu is also flirty! Also you glued yourself too closely on Hajime! This horny rabbit! You-you-¡»

    ¡ºThis is absolutely your personal grudge getting mixed in isn¡¯t it!?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­I am Yue. A woman who won¡¯t hide her personal grudge toward this rabbit with transparent ulterior motive!¡»

    ¡ºAs I thought it¡¯s just personal grudge isn¡¯t ittt!¡»

    Shia jerked back while both her hands rubbed her cheeks that had really swollen bright red like a homely woman.

    The gazes of Sumire and Shuu and others turned toward Yue. Yue¡¯s gaze looked around at Sumire and co,

    ¡¸Tehe-¡¹

    She gave them a magnificently sly tehe gesture while sticking out her tongue. She also didn¡¯t¡¯ forget to poked her own head with her knuckle.

    Normally such gesture would only provoke irritation, but Yue¡¯s look was too great that she simply looked cute. Sumire and co blushed a little and averted their gazes.

    From behind, voices like ¡¸Aah, Hajime-kun! You went that deep!?¡¹ or ¡¸Awawah, you two are still students, so getting entangled anymore than that is-!¡¹ or ¡¸No, Aiko. It¡¯s toote for thee to say that¡¹ or ¡¸Myuu-chan must not look¡¹ or ¡¸Shizuku-oneechan, so you too. But it¡¯s fine. Myuu is a good kid so it¡¯s fine though!¡¹ could be heard, but they were adult so they ignored it.

    ¡º¡­¡­Muu. Even though you¡¯re using your characteristic magic, why can¡¯t you use magic power to strengthen your body?¡»

    ¡ºEven if you ask me that¡­¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­You aren¡¯t using magic power to do magic, but simply directly controlling magic power inside your body to strengthen yourself. Anyone is doing that in subconscious level. In fact, Shia¡¯s physical attribute is clearly higher than all other Haurias. You can strengthen yourself subconsciously, so there is no way you can¡¯t do it intentionally.¡»

    ¡ºY-Yue-san talked in long sentence!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Hmph¡»

    *Bechin* A p flew. <em>Afuhn</em> Shia pressed her hand on her cheek with teary eyes. Yue sighed as she took the hand of Shia who was sniffing with runny nose. She took Shia¡¯s hands in each of her hand and created a circle with her arms.

    ¡º¡­¡­You should already have the sense of controlling magic power directly. I judge that you simply don¡¯t understand the feeling of strengthening. I¡¯ll do it so feel it and then copy it.¡»

    ¡ºY-yes desu!¡»

    Like that it looked like Yue had it hard at the beginning, but after half a day Shia too looked like she had grasped the trick. It was the same like when she awakened her derivative skill, her eyes snapped wide open from the sensation of jumping over a wall. Even when she let go of Yue¡¯s hands, she kept circting magic power to increase her flesh¡¯s strength and toughness on her own.

    <em>I did it, Yue-san! </em>Shia expressed her delight and turned her gaze to Yue. At that moment,

    ¡º¡­¡­Hmph¡»

    ¡ºHiih, it hurt©¤©¤not?¡»

    A p that Yue did using more strength than all of her previous ps pped Shia¡¯s cheek. But, *wham* in contrast to the loud sound, Shia was only looking dumbfounded. It seemed she didn¡¯t feel any pain or even itch. That was the proof of her sess in strengthening herself.

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn, nnn. I-it went well.¡»

    ¡ºOoh, it¡¯s amazing desu! Thank you very much, Yue-san!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn¡»

    <em>Waai! Waai! </em>Shia rejoiced greatly while hopping around.

    At the side, Yue quietly turned her back on Shia for some reason. She started muttering something in small voice.

    ¡º¡­¡­I-it hurttt. My wrist broke¡­¡­. What¡¯s with her. Why is she turning that hard so suddenly?¡»

    It seemed she let her guard down and cked off with activating ¡°Sense of Pain Control¡± that was a derivative of ¡°Automatic Regeneration¡±. Her wrist immediately healed but, she blew on her wrist <em>fuu~fuu~</em> while getting a bit teary.

    ¡¸Hey dear. Yue-chan is too cute it gives me strange feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m recording it. Let¡¯s crop itter for photo.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okaa-sama, Otou-sama. It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    The past teary Yue and also the current fidgety Yue were both extremely cute. The expressions of the adults ckened.

    Behind them, ¡¸Ki, kii¡­¡­fuwaa!? Hyajime-saan?¡¹¡¸Shia! You came back to your senses!¡¹ such exchange and, ¡¸Carm! Don¡¯t let Altena speaketh!¡¹¡¸Acknowledged! I have rendered her unconscious!¡¹ such conversation could be heard¡­¡­

    But right after that, ¡¸Hajime-saaann¡¹¡¸Oi-, wait! Shia©¤©¤nnh!?¡¹¡¸Aah, Shia is in heat!¡¹¡¸Stop stop! Going berserker at that direction is not permitted!¡¹ that kind of conversation could be heard. It really tickled the curiosity.

    After all, Shia was currently in the middle of negotiation with serious expression inside the image. Before they started the training for real, she wanted to be allowed to join Hajime and Yue¡¯s journey if she managed to deal even just a single wound on Yue. At the very least she wanted Yue¡¯s backing when the time came she asked Hajime about it.

    ¡º¡­¡­This shameless rabbit.¡»

    ¡ºUh, that I am but¡­¡­but but, I want to be together with the two of youuu!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­You¡¯re going to abandon your family?¡»

    ¡ºI want to protect my family. This weak me right now can¡¯t stay at my family¡¯s side. It doesn¡¯t matter even though they¡¯re saying that it¡¯s fine for me to stay with them, I can¡¯t permit myself desu. If I¡¯m not staying with them, the people who don¡¯t agree with the elders¡¯ decision also won¡¯ty their hand on the n. And most of all, along the journey I¡¯ll also be able to repay our life saviors!!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Even though you¡¯re just in love with Hajime.¡»

    ¡ºT-that¡¯s certainly y a part but¡­¡­it¡¯s meaningless if Yue-san isn¡¯t there too you know? I-I mean¡­¡­I, I, I want to be your friend or something-¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Hahn¡»

    ¡ºYou scoffed!? That¡¯s horrible desuu! I¡¯m serious hereee!¡»

    Shia wept while leaping at Yue, but Yue smoothly dodged.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s really a cold treatment. I can¡¯t imagine it at all from the current Yue-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. At that time, I was also as prickly as Hajime. My heart waspletely thorny.¡¹

    ¡¸We also saw at Raisen, I see now. So Shia-chan unraveled the hearts of Hajime and Yue-chan who had that kind of attitude. No wonder both of you really treasure Shia-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, Otou-sama. If Shia wasn¡¯t there, surely even Aiko¡¯s words ¡°Don¡¯t cut off everything other than what¡¯s important to you¡± wouldn¡¯t reach us at all.¡¹

    At the end, Shia provoked ¡ºFu, fufuhn! Yue-san, you got the jitters aren¡¯t you! You¡¯re scared of losing to me desu!¡» while shaking. Yue who had decided from the start that she would ept all challenge from women who aimed at Hajime head-on and crush them responded to the provocation and the negotiation was concluded.

    Although the past rey was fast forwarded, it could be seen how the one-on-one fight was increasing in severity each day. Yue narrowed her eyes at the scene and spoke.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Without our encounter with Shia, if she didn¡¯t work hard and hang on this doggedly, surely we wouldn¡¯t go to the town of Ur, or saving Myuu, or going to rescue Kaori and others.¡¹

    Shia was covered in mud and wounds. Even her rare beautiful face was in terrible state with tears and snots stuck all over it.

    Yue who was driven by woman¡¯s pride and distrust toward humans other than Hajime still remaining inside herself was merciless. She mmed Shia to the ground and through trees over and over. She froze her in ice, grilled her with fire, shocked her with lightning.

    However, Shia stood up. She kept standing up. Even when she fainted, even when the agony, fatigue, and empty stomach were making her mind hazy, she immediately stood up using her guts and stepped forward. No matter how much she cried, her heart was the only thing that never broke no matter what.

    It could be easily seen how the way Yue looked at Shia was gradually changing.

    Her gaze changed into iprehension seeing such inexplicable creature, then next it changed into a gaze of interest, then after that there was shudder getting mixed into her eyes.

    At thest day, before they got into theirst battle, Yue asked, ¡º¡­¡­Why aren¡¯t you giving up?¡».

    Shia¡¯s answer to that question was very simple.

    ¡ºBecause Hajime-san and Yue-san smashed my reason for giving up desu!!¡»

    She learned that she wasn¡¯t the only unique existence in this world. The lives of her family had also been saved. And most of all, she learned that she could be strong.

    No matter how hard she searched, she couldn¡¯t find a single reason for her heart to break anymore! She dered.

    She yelled that, and at the end of the hard battle, the training of actual battle ended with Shia¡¯s victory as stipted in their agreement. Although there was only one wound that was just a scratch, a wound was still a wound.

    ¡¸Geez Shia-chan¡­¡­she is really a main character.¡¹

    Sumire¡¯s words was the right expression of Shia¡¯s true nature.

    ¡¸Hahaa, that¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    When everyone looked back, Shia who looked like she hade back to her senses was walking toward them. Herplexion looked really good. Or rather, she looked a bit erotic. The way she licked her lips was really simr to Yue.

    Behind her were bright red Kaori and others, and Hajime who was looking up to the sky with dead eyes as though various things had been sucked away thoroughly from him. They could somehow guess that something had happened. The fierce attack of the rabbit in heat had been evolving even further than the past, so perhaps it was only natural.

    ¡¸With the conquer of Great Labyrinth Raisen, my bond with Yue-san turned into something rock solid. No, it won¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Yue-san became madly in love with me from there!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s an exaggeration, stupid rabbit.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to be shy you know? Didn¡¯t Yue-san write it in your diary? I¡¯ll protect Shia¡¯s future from here on. So that she won¡¯t lose anything important to her anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wai-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also protecting Yue-san, so we¡¯re invincible aren¡¯t we? What¡¯s more it¡¯s a mutual love desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn-¡¹

    Yue looked aside with a blush. She was embarrassed without even making any denial. It made everyone melt seeing that.

    It seemed Yue couldn¡¯t endure the atmosphere and fast forwarded the past rey. Shia¡¯s confession scene yed, and although she was resolutely rejected, with Yue¡¯s backing Hajime allowed her to apany them in the end.

    ¡¸Well, if I have to say, it¡¯s like that. Shia is a natural yer. She¡¯s seriously full with main character attributes.¡¹

    Hajime spoke with a wry smile. Then Carm added with a gentle expression.

    ¡¸Mona was also like that. You¡¯re exactly like her in that respect, Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Every single one of them was wrapped in a warm atmosphere, but¡­¡­

    Strange. Shia¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t directed at Carm. She was ignoring him as though she didn¡¯t perceive his existence.

    <em>I-is she still angry¡­¡­crap, she might turn into berserker again! </em>Shivers spread through the group.

    Sumire hugged Shia¡¯s arm in panic and made a suggestion.

    ¡¸Shia-chan! Can you show us the way to your mom¡¯s grave now!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not that far from here, so no problem desu!¡¹

    She was acting cheerfully like usual with Sumire. <em>Guess it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s like this¡­¡­</em>everyone patted their chest in relieve. Right after that.

    ¡¸Then, please wait for a bit here, Okaa-sama! I¡¯m going to kill Altena for a bit!¡¹

    There was madness in that normal smile! Sumire and others looked with spasming expression.

    ¡¸Y-you mustn¡¯t do that, Shia-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Right now there is only family here so it won¡¯t get found out!¡¹

    ¡¸No no no, Shia-chan! There¡¯s Gil-san too here!¡¹

    When Shuu pointed that out, Shia¡¯s gaze turned at Gil. Gil jerked, and then,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know anything. I can¡¯t hear anything, and I¡¯m also not seeing anything. Surely Altena-sama has vanished deep into the forest.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Abandonment of professional duty!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Shia was also a Hauria, so his shut out technique was working in full force.

    ¡¸Then, the possibility of me getting a mother-inw who is the same age with me is gone now! Ain¡¯t no way that kind of future can exist desu!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, don¡¯t say something murderous like that with such a lovely smile Shia-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime! Do something!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu! Do something!¡¹

    ¡¸Myu!?¡¹

    It looked as though the Shia Panic was going to start once more, but right at that moment.

    Something came rushing with a speed like a wind. That something made their entrance with a splendid sliding dogeza and,

    ¡¸IN THIS OCCASSIONNNNNNNNNNNN, MY GRANDDAUGHTER HAS BEEN EXTREMELY RUDEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE. ALLOW ME TO EXPRESS MY APOLOGIES FROM THE DEPTH OF MY HEARTTTTTTTTTT!!¡¹

    Yes, it was Alfrerick.

    ¡¸Please allow me to give everyone here a feast in the capital for the wee as well as apology! The mob©¤©¤I mean, the nutty Kaori-sama worshipper©¤©¤I mean, the people of the Angel Religion are also waiting eagerly there, so please, I hope tat everyone cane visit as soon as possible!¡¹

    Even though she was the oldest elder, he looked like a sryman in midlevel managerial post whose stomach kept receiving damage daily from being put in the tough spot between the higher-ups and the low level employees.

    The way he smoothly took out medicinal herb and gulp it in one breath was partly simr with the quick stomach medicine drinking that was mastered by a certain uncle from the public safety department.

    Even Shia¡¯s natural madness vanished and she looked awkward with how wretched the factual leader of Fea Belgen looked. It seemed that she had really returned to her senses this time.

    Under that situation, the one who spoke up first was¡­¡­

    ¡¸As expected from dogeza. Dogeza will solve everything. This makes it clear.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, world peace is maintained with dogeza.¡¹

    The dogeza masters (self-proimed) Nagumo couple who had performed innumerable dogezas in their life until this point.

    <em>In a sense, these two are the most amazing huh¡­¡­</em>it went without saying that the two gathered such gazes.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    When I started ying Zelda I couldn¡¯t stop so I don¡¯t have enough time for writing. Please forgive this chapter for being a bit rough.

    ¡ùAnime second season will finally start from the 13<sup>th</sup>. Look forward to it! Also, if you have anyment about the anime, just like with the first season, I¡¯ll upload an activity report for each episode so please head over there. Thement section here in the end is only for this story, so I humbly ask for everyone¡¯s cooperation!

    The details for the broadcast can be checked below.<blockquote data-secret="OMsM0wTv4R">ON AIR</blockquote>

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430

    <strong><strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? Won¡¯t It Be Better to Not Have a Particr Favorite?</strong></strong>

    .

    ¡¸Kuh, Ojii-sama! Why won¡¯t you please understand me!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to understand anything anymore.¡¹

    The actual leader of the elders who had just disyed an artistic dogeza that was approved by Nagumo family©¤©¤the elder of elf race Alfrerick Haipist drew his bow with apletely exhausted expression.

    The string that should be pulled was instead pushed out. He pointed the bow horizontally behind over his shoulder. It was an atypical stance with its front and rear reversed from how it should be, however, it aimed at the target with unrivalled precision.

    The arrow flew to right behind. Altena who was trying to move rapidly *shutatatata-* between tree covers was stopped when the arrow stabbed the ground just several centimeters ahead of her foot that was about to step forward right at that moment.

    ¡¸My-, little toeee!?¡¹

    Altena¡¯s face crashed on the ground due to the sudden intense pain on her foot¡¯s little toe that got stubbed on the arrow. It must be as painful as stubbing her little toe on a drawer¡¯s edge.

    However, she was tenacious. Her face sported a disgusting grin *niheee-* from the intense pain of her little toe while she smoothly rolled forward to reduce the impact. Then without any pause she vanished to the other side of the mist.

    And then,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll decide my marriage partner by myself!¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you forgetting that you need to consent of the other party?¡¹

    ¡¸It will be pointless even if Ojii-sama decide my marriage partner on your own!!¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. It¡¯ll absolutely end in futility so I¡¯m not going to try.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my life! What¡¯s so wrong with living however I like!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong with how it goes against social standards.¡¹

    The conversation sounded like they were on the same wavelength and yet not. The line from Altena was like a heroine of a romantic tale who rebelled against a parent who decided her future husband on his own (A groundless usation. It was just the wrong assumption of the pain in the neck). It was apanied an arrow that flew sharply from inside the mist.

    The arrow was dodged by Alfrerick simply shifting his body slightly. He didn¡¯t stop there. He grabbed the arrow midair with a sigh before smoothly nocking it on his own bow and firing it immediately.

    A coquettish moan ¡¸Ahahn¡¹ came from inside the mist. Alfrerick paid no mind to that and took out three arrows from the quiver on his waist. He nocked them simultaneously while firing them diagonally above toward the sky.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose, Ojii-sama! I ask you to please ept it! Of my marriage with Carm-sama! Of me bing Shia¡¯s mother-inw!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care anymore who you want to marry as long as they can take you off my hands¡­¡­¡¹

    Alfrerick threw a nce at Shia and Carm who were at a corner of the Nagumo group who hadpletely turned into spectators by sitting on the ground while hugging their knees. But the father-daughter both shook their head left and right energetically so Alfrerick sighed once more.

    ¡¸Lies! Just look at how right now Ojii-sama came like this to get in the way of my happy family nning!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one who is getting any enjoyment from that though.¡¹

    The elf princess who hadpletely transformed into this filth was deaf to everything that was said to her. The image in her mind was of herself being constantly punished. Her blood was of pinkness and her heart of moistness. Had received countless beating and yet it still wasn¡¯t enough. She was always alone, intoxicated with wild fantasy inside her own mind. <em>And so I pray, please return to your senses.</em>

    That feeling of her grandfather couldn¡¯t go through to her because it was already toote for her.

    Another arrows flew from inside the mist. They simultaneously aimed at top, middle, and bottom, specifically at the head, sr plexus, and crotch.

    Perhaps it was as to be expected from the princess of the elf who excelled at bow technique. Her skill was pointlessly advanced. Or rather, although the tips of the arrows were rounded and covered with cloth so they only dealt blunt damage just in case, how one of them mercilessly targeted her grandfather¡¯s crotch was a definite prove of how it was toote already for her.

    Alfrerick¡¯s eyes looked like dead fish from his granddaughter¡¯s action. Even so he removed himself from the line of fire with a spin while firing three arrows rapidly with one hand.

    ¡¸Fugya!?¡¹

    The first arrow flew at the upper side of a tree with abundant leaves. Altena¡¯s head seemed to be struck immediately after that and she toppled down.

    The second arrow hit Altena¡¯s stomach mid-fall. ¡¸Gyau!?¡¹She was blown off while letting out a voice like an animal that wasn¡¯t befitting a princess. She fell to the ground.

    The third arrow hit her as she was rolling on the ground. Her body was slightly bounding to the right from the impact and she ended up face down on the ground.

    There, three arrows that had been fired to the sky previously rained down. Each of them stabbed Altena¡¯s clothes at her sides and between her legs, sewing her to the ground like a joke.

    ¡¸D-did he aim for that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s godly if that¡¯s really the case¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing! That¡¯s amazing Aiko! He is even more amazing than the elves in movies!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. It¡¯s also my first time seeing this. It¡¯s shocking.¡¹

    The Shirasaki couple were dumbfounded with their mouth hanging open. Akiko was grabbing her daughter¡¯s shoulders and shaking her back and forth in excitement.

    The Yaegashi family sent their loud apuses at that performance. That became the trigger for Hajime and others to also gave their apuse and astonished voice ¡¸Oo~!¡¹.

    Alfrerick bowed with a wry smile while immediately walking toward the unmoving Altena,

    ¡¸N-not yet! I¡¯m still not-¡¹

    Even though everything that she was doing was simply being a pervert trying to persist in her perversion, she looked and sounded like a main character if one only looked on her looks and line. Alfrerick looked down on her while taking out a wooden cylinder and cloth from his pocket.

    And then, he uncorked the cylinder, dampened the cloth with the content¡­¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. My stomach medicine¡¯s stock is going to run out soon so I need to resupply quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking©¤©¤nnmuu!?¡¹

    Alfrerick performed choke sleeper at her from behind while covering her mouth and nose with the cloth.

    It waspletely a criminal scene of a man pushing down a girl while covering her mouth with dangerous drug. Though the way the victim looked a bit ecstatic was abnormal.

    ¡¸Muu!! Nmuuuuuuuuh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me for wasting everyone¡¯s time. As you can see, my granddaughter has been subdued so I believe we can now head to the capital without any reservation.¡¹

    ¡¸The impression from the scene was too crazy that the content of the conversation didn¡¯t enter my head at all.¡¹

    Everyone nodded at Hajime¡¯s words. Altena was starting to convulse. It looked like it wasn¡¯t just a sleeping drug. Was there paralytic agent mixed in too? Nasty.

    ¡¸My foolish granddaughter not only got in the way of everyone¡¯s trip, she even demanded for a duel so that she can announce her marriage with Carm Hauria, please I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t put any of that in your heart.¡¹

    The two of them were locked in bow battle while Hajime and others were sitting as spectators was because of such circumstance.

    After the dogeza apology, Alfrerick tried to take Altena into custody, but naturally Altena made difficulties to that.

    <em>I won¡¯t leave Carm-dono even if I die! I swore to be at his side until death do us part! </em>She yelled.

    Of course, there was a proviso that Altena swore that oath alone as she pleased.

    Alfrerick sent a nce for confirmation just in case. Carm shook his head with all his strength to deny that. He also pped Altena who tried to hug him.

    However, due to her being a filthy princess, ¡¸Look! Just as you can see we are in love with each other like this! Nobody can stop us!¡¹ she kept prattling that kind of thing from start to end. She waspletely drunk in ¡°love romance with a ton of obstruction¡±.

    And so, seeing that words weren¡¯t effective at all as expected, Alfrerick tried to forcefully send her home with his face¡¯splexion so bad like a zombie, but there, Altena proposed for a duel.

    From her perspective, her grandfather must be an obtuse man who always got in the way of her love life. She demanded that if she win the duel, he had to use his position as an elder to publicly acknowledged their marriage.

    It went without saying that Carm looked at Alferick with murderer gaze in respond.

    Alfrerick tried to drag Altena away without listening, but there, Hajime and others who wanted to watch Alfrerick¡¯s godly bow technique for real from up close rmended to him to ept the duel.

    It went without saying that Carm looked at Hajime with a gaze of despair.

    From where Alfrerick was standing, he had not the slightest desire to listen to his granddaughter¡¯s wild delusion from the start but¡­¡­regardless of everything, there would be no problem result wise with how wide the gap of power that existed between him and his granddaughter.

    ¡¸No, well, we were able to watch such godly technique, so it was a great side show though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. It¡¯s just as my son said¡­¡­umm, Alfrerick-san? Aren¡¯t you perhaps tying her too tightly?¡¹

    ¡¸Your granddaughter¡¯s eyes are rolling back too much, see! Isn¡¯t she perhaps suffocating!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-dono and Shuu-dono are both very kind person I see. I¡¯m extremely touched by your generous consideration for my granddaughter despite all the troubles that she has caused for everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸No no no! It¡¯s not just consideration but a fact!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Way to go! Keep it up just like that!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Carm-san!? Shia-chan!?¡¹¡¹

    Altena¡¯s body slumped inplete unconsciousness. Her face distorted, the whites of her bloodshot eyes were exposed, foam and drool were flowing from her mouth. It was a light horror to see. She looked like the girl from a certain cursed video who crawled out from a well inside the TV. Even supposing that Carm was also in love with her, with the way she looked right now, even a love of the century might cool down from this.

    ¡¸It will be a good time to have lunch soon. Now, allow me to show the way to the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸You really want us toe to the capital huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the ce might have insurrecti©¤©¤nnh, revelry breaking out after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Just now, did you say insurrection?¡¹

    ¡¸The majority of the elders are at the other¡¯s side, so they might do something messed up if they got too impatient¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps, it was something like that. Like an airport just a moment before a worldwide famous celebrity was going to arrive. The ce got overheated by the fanatic fans, causing the security personnel and police officers guarding the passage to be drenched in cold sweat.

    Alfrerick expressionlessly took out some kind of leaf from his pocket and consumed it. It was most likely the raw ingredient of his stomach medicine. He must not have any time to process it first. It seemed his stomach was already in the verge of bursting.

    He was muttering ¡¸I¡¯m, serving as an elder of a ck nation, but perhaps this is it for me¡­¡­¡¹ with a small voice.

    ¡¸U-umm, Alfrerick-san, please cheer up! I¡¯ll apply regeneration magic on you now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tio, Aiko! Soul magic, together on three!¡¹

    ¡¸How miserable thy are. I¡¯m going to go with full power!¡¹

    ¡¸Adol-san might be in the same state too you know, Tio-san. The mental burden on grandfather generation is horrible. Let¡¯s treated them kinder.¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan. I¡¯m at the side who is burdened mentally by the grandfather though.¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯sin was ignored. Shuuzou-ojiichan was turning his gaze to the faraway direction.

    Even while that was going on, Kaori was applying magic for physical recovery while Yue and others were applying magic for mental recovery. Magic power of four colors shined at Alfrerick-ojiichan. His expression was softening as though he was soaking in a hot spring. It was a bit worrying to watch with how he looked like he was ascending to heaven.

    Sumire spoke hesitatingly.

    ¡¸Ummm, we¡¯re nning to go to the grave of Shia-chan¡¯s mother after this though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How about leaving right away after that? It feels like the capital will be troublesome. What do you think if we just make some appropriate excuse and run away?¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯te!?¡¹

    What to do, Alfrerick-san really looked like he was at his wits¡¯ end.

    ¡¸If everyone can kindlye to visit the capital¡­¡­. Warrior Leader Gil, apany them properly. I¡¯m going to seal Altena now before attempting once more to control the idiots who are about to cut loose right now. Show around our guests politely, but securely. This is my order as an elder.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Warrior Leader Gil? Ooi! Warrior Leader Gil! What¡¯s with your displeased look! Open your eyes when I¡¯m talking! Don¡¯t close your ears! Ah, hey! Don¡¯t turn your back on me while shaking your head like a kid!¡¹

    Warrior Leader Gil looked like he was going to be assigned with an important role, so he showed a mini defiance. He was activating his special technique, the shutout of five senses in order to make excuse ¡¸Order? No, there isn¡¯t anything like that in my log though? ¡­¡­Perhaps we missed each other on the way?¡¹ in case Hajime and co neglected visiting the capital.

    Alfrerick¡¯s eye pupils shruuunk down and he took out an arrow that seemed to have been smeared thickly with some kind of drug.

    ¡¸Please calm down Alfrerick-san! We¡¯ll head there immediately after we finished with the grave visit!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-san, this smells heavily of troubles, so it¡¯s alright to just skip it over you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime! You fiend! Look, Alfrerick-san is starting to cry silently with such hollow expression there! Be kinder to those living in ck environment!¡¹

    After such conversation, in the end, Alfrerick dragged Altena back to the capital, while the group headed toward the grave of Mona Hauria with the guidance of Shia and Carm and the apaniment of the Warrior Leader Gil who might have or haven¡¯t heard the order.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    They arrived at arge tree without needing to walk too much.

    Shia looked up to the tree with narrowed gaze and spoke.

    ¡¸In the sea of trees, we use natural trees as gravestone. It¡¯s our custom to bury our body in the roots to return them to nature.¡¹

    The grave didn¡¯t have name engraved or flower ced on it, but the residences of the sea of trees were mysteriously not led astray by the countless trees and found the tree that became a grave without mistake.

    ¡¸We chose the greatest tree in this area for the grave.¡¹

    Shia exined while smiling brightly. It was really clear that she felt that her mother was just that splendid and great of a person who deserved such tree.

    ¡¸By the way, the top of the tree is Kaa-sama¡¯s treasured viewing spot. It¡¯s also the ce where Hajime-san asked me for ap pillow for the first time desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that information necessary?¡¹

    ¡¸Dere dere Hajime-san, he was so cuteeee!¡¹

    ¡¸That information is just not needed.¡¹

    ¡¸A part of me wanted to show off the scene at that time but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Listen to me¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow I want to monopolize it for myself so, Kaori-san! Yue-san! Please pay attention to not disy it when reying the past!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. If that¡¯s what Shia want then leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, really Shia, that¡¯s so maidenly. It¡¯s fine, we will trace back the past by skipping it.¡¹

    Hajime was making retorts with unblinking stare at first but, he fell silent from Shia¡¯s words of wanting to monopolize the memory. He also averted his gaze.

    ¡¸Papa, are you shyyy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Where did you learn that way of teasing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Really Hajime, don¡¯t be shyyy~!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no need to answer. I already know.¡¹

    It was undoubtedly his grinning parents¡¯ work. Really, his daughter was an excellent kid who never let go of any chance to learn.

    Yue opened a space window at the ce where Hauria¡¯s settlement at that time was located. Carm turned around while Kaori was preparing to rey the past.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Ee~, you really aren¡¯t going to watch, Tou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. As I thought©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸You feel guilty from cheating.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not! I¡¯m also not cheating!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m joking.¡¹

    <em>Are you really? Isn¡¯t your joke too piercing? </em>Even while feeling anxious like that, the emotion that Carm spoke before this was also undoubtedly genuine, so he walked away with a slightly troubled expression.

    Shia took out an artifact for recording image from her ¡°treasure warehouse¡± while calling out to his back.

    ¡¸Tou-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll record the rey, so you can watch itter when you have time. Go cry on your own alone desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh. Thank you, Shia.¡¹

    Carm¡¯s eyes widened slightly before he immediately broke into a smile. Shia averted her gaze with a ¡®puih¡¯ like a tsundere. It made Hajime and others to look warmly at her.

    Like that Carm vanished into the mist. After that Kaori who located the right point of time in the past projected that time around ten years ago©¤©¤when Shia was around six years old.

    *Totetotetote-* The tiny little girl Shia was running inside the vige.

    ¡¸Uwaah, Shia-oneechan is so cute nano!!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, is she around the same age like Myuu right now? Fufufu, she¡¯s really adorable.¡¹

    The impressions from Myuu and Remia were only the beginning. Voices that said ¡¸Cute!¡¹ came from a lot of mouths. Shia was fidgeting in embarrassment. The shutter sounds from Sumire and Shuu were noisy.

    However, the peaceful atmosphere slightly froze at the next moment.

    As soon as Shia rushed inside a room, she dived into the voluptuous chest of her mother Mona Hauria who was sewing at the center of the room. She was a beautiful woman with a gentle atmosphere that was like the personification of motherhood and broad-mindedness, however a strong and unbending core could be seen inside her eyes. Shia asked her with a wide smile and a lot of cheerfulness.

    ¡ºOh my, what¡¯s the matter Shia? You¡¯re in such a hurry©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºKaa-sama! What is friend!? Is it delicious desu!?¡»

    ¡ºUh!?¡»

    Mona-okaasan wilted. She pressed her hand on her heart as though it was hurting.

    She had a dynamite figure that rivalled Tio, but she was wearing a thick dress and cardigan which was unusual for rabbit race whose outfit exposed a lot of skin. Thatbined with her sickly white skin that seemed transparent showed just how frail she was.

    In fact, Sumire and others who were about to open their mouth toment about Mona¡¯s appearance shut their mouth because of that. The small Shia inside the rey was also in great panic.

    ¡ºKaa-sama!? Are you alright desu!? I¡¯ll bring the medicine now-¡»

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m fine, Shia. This isn¡¯t an attack. My heart only just got stabbed a little from the guilt of forcing my daughter into such inconvenience.¡»

    ¡ºYour heart is stabbed!? That¡¯s bad desuu! I need to call someone¡­¡­uu, but, everyone is heading out~. ¡­¡­What kind of ce is outside I wonder?¡»

    ¡ºUh!? I¡¯m sorry that you can¡¯t even go outside the vige¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºKaa-sama!? Why are you apologizing!? Or rather aren¡¯t your condition worsening!?¡»

    ¡ºI-it¡¯s alright, Shia. Soon it should be fine to show you outside as long as you have someone with you©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºEven though Kaa-sama is unwell, and yet I¡¯m doing nothing but ying alone! I¡¯m a bad girl! Shia is a bad girl desu! I was getting carried away after getting told that I¡¯m a master of ying by myself desu!¡»

    ¡ºUuh!? Forgive your mother who can¡¯t even give you a chance to make a friend¡­¡­forgive me¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºKaa-sama!? You¡¯re getting even worse!? Hang in there! Kaa-samaaaa~~~¡»

    The past rey shut off.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Shia. She understood what they wanted to say. And so, Shia¡¯s gaze wandered around restlessly while she made excuse incoherently.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s really something hard to ept isn¡¯t it. This thing called immaturity due to youth.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s what you call an innocent brutality huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Solitude Master Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san, please stop that. The nuance really stab deeply into my heart¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia writhed while pressing her hand on her chest exactly like the past Mona. It made Sumire and Shuu and others to look taken aback.

    ¡¸Those words are the most unsuitable for the innocently cheerful Shia-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re like this someone withmunication ability level 999 in our eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that was because my existence was clearly heretical from my hair color and my magic power. Only monster possess magic power in the sea of trees desu. We didn¡¯t know what Fea Bergen would do if they learned of my existence, so it was only natural that Kaa-sama and everyone hid me.¡¹

    Rather, she only held gratitude for not being thrown away and got hidden and raised with a lot of love, Shia said with augh.

    It wasn¡¯t just her parents, the whole Hauria n continued to protect Shia unanimously. In fact, their solidarity and the depth of theirpassion managed to hide her for full sixteen years. Such feat only deserved astonishment.

    ¡¸Even so, Shia¡¯s mom was really pretty.¡¹

    ¡¸She is a bit simr with Remia-san isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    The past rey was yed once more. Kaori and Shizuku sighed in admiration at Mona¡¯s beauty once more. All members or rabbit race were already attractive in looks and figure, but Mona looked exceptional even among all of them.

    It wasn¡¯t simply from nice outer appearance, but surely it was also because of the dignified brightness from her that no other rabbit race possessed. They could catch a glimpse of ¡°strength¡± from every single word from her, her gaze, and her voice.

    That didn¡¯t change even when she was drenched in cold sweat from high fever and pain throughout her body. Rather, her smile looked even stronger the more pain she was in.

    ¡¸The way sheugh, looks exactly like Shia-oneechan nano.¡¹

    ¡¸My my. Myuu, isn¡¯t it the opposite? It¡¯s Shia-san¡¯s smile that looks exactly like Mona-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-chan has properly inherited her mom¡¯s strength isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, in the past, Carm-san must be apletely whipped husband.¡¹

    The scene of Carm, Mona, and the small Shia having a meal was projected.

    Carm was warned about something by Mona and he scratched his head. Shia wasughing loudly seeing that. Shia was staring fixedly at the past warm scene of her family together.

    Hajime ced his hand over the hand of Shia who was in such state. Shia softly grasped his hand back. Her rabbit ears were weakly dangling down from nostalgia. Her eyes were moistening©¤©¤

    ¡ºHyaa!? Both of you run! A snake got inside©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºShiih!!¡»

    ¡ºHiih!? Kaa-sama split open the snake¡¯s head!?¡»

    ¡ºLet¡¯s have a snake broiled in soy sauce tonight.¡»

    ¡º¡ºY-yes¡­¡­¡»¡»

    Carm made an exaggerated reaction of shock when a snake appeared from the corner of the room and ran away until the wall at the opposite side, while the small Shia hugged Mona with her trembling body.

    It was a cowardly reaction that was exactly like the old Hauria. That was why, surely it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Mona wasn¡¯t agitated at the slightest. Far from that, she threw a cooking knife at the snake¡¯s head, instantly killing it.

    Then she pulled out the knife and held up the snake¡¯s still twitching body with one hand while chuckling ¡ºUfufuh¡». The father and daughter were watching her while shaking fiercely, their face looked as though they were saying ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t go against my wife (Kaa-sama)¡­¡­¡±.

    ¡¸I see. As expected from someone who desired to be a hero. She¡¯s really Shia¡¯s mom.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. She has guts that are far beyond the rabbit race who are scared even when only hunting bird or small animal for food. Rather, I think she¡¯s even more heretical than Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸If only she wasn¡¯t sickly liketh that, it feels like she might really seed in causing revolution.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the king of the forest-! She got that kind of aura to her nano!¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, the head hunting n might already exist even without Hajime-kun doing anything¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That would be the birth of the rabbit eared empress.¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, I got the imagination of Fea Beregen¡¯s army under Mona-san¡¯smand descending on the imperial capital¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason everyone got the imagination when Aiko said those words with a faint smile. The figure of Mona riding a war horse, her mantel fluttering behind her, raising a war cry like ¡¸AAALaLaLaLaie¥Ã£¡£¡¡¹ while leading the warriors of Fea Belgen to invade the empire.

    Perhaps their minds crossed the sight that happened in some other world line. Everyone shook their head energetically and returned to reality.

    From there, the past rey skipped ahead based on Shia¡¯s instruction and only memories with profound depth were yed.

    Shia who got her butt spanked after doing a prank, Carm who got scolded and spanked because he couldn¡¯t look after Shia.

    Shia who got taught how to cook, and Carm who couldn¡¯t really cook even after being taught.

    Sewing, cleaning technique, the way to erase presence and camouge skill. The way to sharpen the sense of hearing and knowledge of medicinal herbs, Mona was teaching as though she was aware just how little the time remaining for her was. It was a scene that really weighted the heart.

    And then, seeing Carm who could only watch over that while looking flustered was so pathetic and making their chest disgusted in irritation. Very much so.

    ¡¸Hey, Shia. Could it be that Carm, he run away not because it would make him want to cry from seeing his beloved Mona again, but because he would want to cry from seeing his past self?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Nothing but ck history whether in the past or present. As expected from Hauria.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s painful because I can¡¯t protest that desuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia covered her face with both hands.

    Anyway, these memories made it really clear that the housework expert rabbit who improved the travelling quality of Hajime and Yue was the result of her mother¡¯s teaching.

    But, it felt like what she was teaching was equal to her handing over the fire of her life to Shia. It was clear to see that Mona¡¯s condition was weakening in contrast to Shia¡¯s growth.

    And then, it reached Shia¡¯s rabbit ears. The important teaching that she remembered the clearest even now.

    ¡ºYou can be anything.¡»

    Shia lifted up her face with a taken aback look. Her childish self whose rabbit ears heard the rumor about the ¡°white haired monster¡± that was spreading through the sea of trees, got hugged tightly by Mona together with a gaze that was filled by unrivalled amount of love.

    Human or monster, in the end those were just words, she said.

    Because Shia was different from others, Shia could be the Shia that she wanted to be, she said.

    As long as Shia didn¡¯t hate herself, everything would be alright, she said.

    Her mother kindly admonished her like that. She was someone who didn¡¯t possess magic power or any vocation, however she left behind such prophecy that was far grander than even her daughter who possessed the vocation ¡°Fortune Teller¡± and the characteristic magic ¡°Future Sight¡±.

    ¡ºOne day, Shia will surely encounter wonderful people.¡»

    Yes, Shia would surely met the ¡°same¡± people like her, she said.

    Mona told Shia that with conviction, than at the end she yfully,

    ¡ºOne of them might even be Shia¡¯s future husband~¡»

    Told her such thing, as though she had seen it herself.

    Because Shia had those words, her heart didn¡¯t break no matter how beaten up she was, and she could continue running believing in the future.

    And then, she arrived. That day, she arrived in the deep valley, where the people who she would spend her lifetime with were at.

    Seeing Shia¡¯s expression that was overflowing with a longing that was hard to describe with words, Kaori and Yue quietly ended the past rey.

    ¡¸She was a very wonderful mother, Shjia-chan. I even felt a bit jealous to her as a fellow mother.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire ced her hand on Shia¡¯s shoulder and put on a gentle smile. With Sumire¡¯s words, Kaoruko, Kirino, Akiko, and Remia were also feely sympathy. No, not just the mothers, the fathers were also straightening their posture with respect for Mona as a parent.

    Sumire and the others lined up together in front of the grave tree and silently put their hands together.

    Hajime and others also lined up behind them and followed along with a silent prayer.

    (Fufu, Kaa-sama. Can you see? This is the future that I arrived at. It¡¯s reaa~~~lly wonderful right? It will still continue on, so I won¡¯t run out of story to tell you!)

    Shia reported with her head held high, that this was none other than the ¡°pride¡±, the ¡°happiness¡± that Shia Hauria had struggled to obtain.

    A wind suddenly blew and shook the leaves, making a slightly louder rustling sound. It might be just her imagination, but it felt like Mona was praising her ¡°You have done well¡±.

    Some time passed after that, and then the silent prayer ended after there was a sound of someone sniffing.

    ¡¸Tou-sama¡­¡­could it be, you were watching from the middle?¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. As I thought¡­¡­I just want to see Mona once more¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Carm with his moist eyes turning red. It seemed, he wanted to see the past vision as expected, and so he erased his presence to peek.

    Deep feeling must be welling up inside him while he was offering a silent prayer together with everyone. The tear duct that he was able to hold back while watching the past rey apparently broke down in the end.

    ¡¸I wonder how many times it has been, me being able to bring a good news to Mona like this.¡¹

    Carm rubbed his eyes with a bit embarrassment. Shuu and the other fathers surrounded him and patted his shoulders.

    ¡¸That too is something I could obtain only thanks to boss¡¯s training. Allow me to express my thanks once more. And also my respect to Shuu-dono as a father.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, Carm-san. I¡¯m really d that I can hear that from you. Although it was certainly something that might be necessary due to the situation, the brutal training to Hauria n still made me felt a bit guilty.¡¹

    <em>As long as there is still light in my eyes, I will never allow that kind of severe and inhuman training to happen for the second time! </em>Shuu expressed from the nce he threw at Hajime.

    Shuuzou and Koichi gave an opposing opinion ¡¸No, situation wise perhaps it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­¡­¡¹, but Tomoichi¡¯s voice was loud and drowned their voices.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Hajime-kun! A lot of things happened that we it skipped our mind but, there is a limit in how much one can be so nasty! You can¡¯t do anything like that again!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, well, yes. I won¡¯t do anything like that again now that we have a lot of leeway in time and also method. In fact, without Shia¡¯s scolding, there was a big risk of them falling into madness there.¡¹

    <em>Besides, I¡¯ll be able to alter their mind quicker using artifact so that kind of method isn¡¯t necessary anymore¡­¡­</em>Hajime muttered inside his heart. A fixed stares from Shuu and Tomoichi pierced him. It seemed the inside of his mind was in to see.

    In the end, it was unclear which was worse, the Hartman style or the mass production of viger and Justice that would urter in the future.

    It was then, <em>kyuu~~~</em> an adorable sound rang out.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the sound¡¯s source. Myuu covered her stomach in a sh. Her cheeks blushed in embarrassment and she made an upward gaze in fear from breaking the mood of the grave visit.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, no need to apologize Myuu. Papa is also hungry.¡¹

    Hajime lifted up Myuu and looked around. Yue and Sumire and others were also nodding smilingly.

    ¡¸I-is it the capital next? The capital is next right? Pleasee I¡¯m begging you. If not my ce to go home will be gone¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you acting so tragic like that huh? You¡¯re the warrior leader right?¡¹

    It seemed Warrior Leader Gil had actually heard the order loud and clear. He gathered sympathetic gazes on him due to his tension that was like someone who was standing on the fork road of his life.

    Hajime looked at the group to check with them just in case. Of course everyone agreed to go©¤©¤

    ¡¸Uu~, I have a reaaally bad feeling. Say, Hajime-kun. Can¡¯t we just use the recognition obstruction artifact in full power and secretly go to the ce of the elders for the lunch before leaving I wonder?¡¹

    It seemed the Angel Religion weighed her mind. Hajime showed a pondering gesture after Kaori suggested so©¤©¤but,

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good! It¡¯ll be rude to do that when everyone is already waiting to wee us! Now, let¡¯s go from the front openly! Gil-san, please show us the way! Come on! Come on!¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan!? Horrible! It¡¯s clear from your eyes that you want me to go through the same thing like you!¡¹

    Aiko took the initiative to walk at the front.

    The group smiled wryly seeing that, even so, in the end they followed behind Gil who looked relieved from the bottom of his heart. They headed toward the capital of Fea Bergen.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    And then, they witnessed it.

    ¡¸Shaddup! The front row belong to us ¡°Angel Religion¡±! Nobody can object!¡¹

    ¡¸These damn fanatics! This is a weing for boss! We Hauria obviously should be at the forefront!¡¹

    ¡¸Then we shouldpromise with us the believers of Aiko-sama©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Enough with your joke! The demon king-sama¡¯s parents are here! You men back away! Let us be the one to wee them! If we can just get one chance to make them like us¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan wille right!? Okaa-san-, we¡¯re going to go wee her!¡¹

    ¡¸Someoneee! The children look like they¡¯re going to go out in group! Stop themmm!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, we the fans of Shizuku-sama are passing through¡¹

    ¡¸You guys are all idiot. Do you want to provoke the anger of the great first wife? First we should fangirli©¤©¤I mean weing Yue-sama. That¡¯s justmon senses.¡¹

    It was an ugly fans quarrel. There wasn¡¯t any distinction between the young and old, man or woman, or race, everyone was raising their fist and argument angrily at each other in order to obtain the honor of being at the forefront.

    It was very sad. The elders were also mingling in their respective faction. Alfrerick standing on top of the gate was sniping the leaderships with a nihilistic expression in his attempt to suppress the riot.

    It seemed that it wasn¡¯t just Kaori and Aiko who were popr, but the whole demon king party. Each one of them had their own fans which were in conflict with the other groups.

    In front of such Fea Bergen that was enveloped in a kind of festival merrymaking, Hajime turned around and said a sentence.

    ¡¸How about we eat outside today?¡¹

    The answer needed not be said. The demon king party all turned on their heel anonymously,

    ¡¸Today is my death anniversary-¡¹

    With such a line that would make one wanted to give a tsukkomi back, the worldly-wise man who drew the short straw, the warrior leader blocked their way looking like he was going to break crying.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C The image in her mind~inside her own brain

    ?From Emiya-sama of Fate.

    ¨C I will be the queen of the forest=.

    ?Obviously from One Piece. The image is from the Arifureta Academy world line.

    ¨C AAALaLaLaLaie£¡£¡

    ?From Iskandar-sama of Fate.

    ¡ùShia from childhood period also showed up a little from the LN volume 2. The story aboutp pillow is from volume 8.

    Anime second season finally has begun. Thank you very much to everyone who wrotement. Next time please put yourment on thement column of my activity report again.

    Also ¡¸Picture drama for one week only¡¹ just like in the first season is also uploaded at the official Twitter. It¡¯s only for limited time so please go see /arifureta_info

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? DHS</strong>

    .

    At the center of Fea Bergen©¤©¤the meeting ce of the elders that Hajime and others once visited in the past,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Aa~~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Such voices that sounded like apletely exhausted sry man when entering a bathtub resounded.

    The voices came from the parents in the demon king group. A banquet was held inside the tatami mat room with a splendid long table at the middle of it. The parents were tiredly lying down on it.

    The weing they had just encountered was already beyond passionate and entered the territory of fanatical. This exhaustion was the payment for tasting the full experience of a superstar who got surrounded and mobbed by the fans.

    Because everyone in Fea Bergen had be a fans of someone in the demon king group, their respect and affection toward the parents were also sky high. If anything, the people¡¯s tension exploded hard due to the parents¡¯ presence being even rarer than Hajime and co themselves.

    People worshipping them with reverence, people asking for a handshake while crying emotionally, people giving a ton of offering.

    The offerings also included children who wished to be employed as servant serving at their side.

    Then some pnquins were brought from who knew where and the group almost got ced on those for a parade around the capital like an ancient daimyo¡¯s procession.

    The people¡¯s feeling of affection was pleasant to experience but, the parents had to be very considerate the whole time when declining the flood of people¡¯s overly heavy good will while being ced in such unfamiliar position. That was why they werepletely exhausted mentally now.

    ¡¸Uu, so embarrassing. Akiko-san, this must be how you felt at the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy that you understand, Kaoruko-san.¡¹

    Kaoruko got called as the ¡°Archangel ¨C Kaoruko-sama¡± by the mass and worshipped. Akiko also got simrly worshipped as ¡°Holy Mother ¨C Akiko-sama¡± at the royal capital. The two of them grasped each other¡¯s hands in sympathy with their face still red. Beside them,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shizuku, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why is even Okaa-san went through something like this?¡¹

    ¡¸H-how should I know! I have never done anything really special for the beastmen to pay attention to me! If forced to answer then I think this must be Kaori¡¯s fault!¡¹

    ¡¸!? That¡¯s a misunderstanding Shizuku-chan! Certainly I think I did something like making it known that you are my childhood friend and best friend though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fuumu. Is it something like ¡°Kaori-sama is an angel but her personality is a bit¡­¡­then Shizuku-sama who has been helping her since they were little is simply a saint!¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that-, Koichi-ojisan! Or rather, what are you saying about my personality! What!¡¹

    Uncle Koichi silently averted his gaze. <em>Certainly, ifpared with Kaori-chan in the past¡­¡­</em>because he thought that a little.

    ¡¸Truly awkward. For Kirino to be called ¡°celestial maiden¡±, Koichi as ¡°saint¡±, and for me to be ¡°sword saint¡±. Yaegashi n lives in the under¡­¡­cough. We prefer to not stand out in public. After all we are shy people.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to make any tsukkomi about those, Ojii-chan.¡¹

    Yes, just as Shuuzou said, the members of Yaegashi family also got titled by Shizuku¡¯s fans.

    When Shizuku came to the sea of trees before, she was still considered as ¡°a member of the hero party¡± more. She also joined the party that stormed into the holy precinct at the final battle, so she didn¡¯t leave as much impression as Kaori and Aiko to the beastmen.

    And so, she felt a world shattering shock that her poprity was at such level that she even had proper fan group. It waspletely unexpected.

    Kaori received some mental damage because of one of the reasons of that fanbase formation but¡­¡­

    Putting that aside, what could the real reason be? Was it because of Shizuku¡¯s mother hen nature oozing out to the surrounding? Or else, was her status as the angel¡¯s protector made her popr by derivation? In any case, it was a puzzle how the title ¡°saintess¡± got fixed on her.

    Also, the titles for the other members of Yaegashi family had only gotten fitted to them just now due to the mood and course of event and the impression the gave off.

    Because of that, the shadowy fami¡­¡­the shy family that wasn¡¯t good with being put on stage was unusually shaken due to their unexpected poprity. It caused them to be rtively tired.

    Meanwhile,

    ¡¸Uu, dear¡­¡­that was a wonderful rush of animal-eared children-¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It was a terrifyingly fantastic fluffy assault. Human has no chance to win against such thing-. I almost got sent to heaven then-¡¹

    The Nagumo couple were the only ones who were exhausted in different meaning.

    The majority of the crowd held back from crowding them. Perhaps because they were the parents of the great demon king, the people¡¯s feeling toward them leaned more on awe rather than affection, so a lot of people acted humbly with the two.

    Perhaps that was why something else happened in exchange. It seemed the children understood that Hajime absolutely wouldn¡¯t get angry with them. They were greatly popr among the boys who harbored especially strong yearning for strength. It was those little kids who swarmed the Nagumo couple.

    For the beastman character lover Shuu and SUmire, being surrounded by children with adorable and fluffy animal ears & tail was a supreme bliss.

    ¡¸Spare me from your antic, Tou-san, Kaa-san. Because you two carelessly said something like ¡ºI¡¯ll take everyone as our family¡¯s children!¡»¡ºI¡¯m bringing all of you homeeeeeeee!¡»¡­¡­¡¹

    The capital got enveloped in silence just for a moment as though they had been sshed with cold water. What happened after that was an explosion. The uproar was so great that it felt like that.

    <em>I¡¯m epted as a member of that demon king family! I¡¯ll work hard serving the family!</em>

    <em>We¡¯re a soldier of the demon king army from today! Hell yeah-.</em>

    <em>No way! It¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s only you guys! Me too me too!</em>

    That kind of thing happened.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t me us! We hoped to meet a real ero elf beforeing here, but after meeting one, it only made us feel ¡ºWrong, this isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Altena is a special case after all. If that¡¯s the norm for elf, then Alfrerick¡¯ll really ascend to heaven. Or rather, that idea that elf is erotic, can you stop it? I¡¯m embarrassed as your son. Go ahead apologize to the other wholesome elves.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, as expected we can¡¯t possibly see eye to eye in this! You¡¯ve been like this since the beginning, for eroge¡¯s heroine you always like the slightly pervy seductress older girl, or if the character is demihuman than your preference is always devil girl or vampire girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop talking about eroge at public ce-, you stpid father! You¡¯repletely going over the line!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnu. Geez Hajime, so your preference was already me from the start. Fufu-¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun¡­¡­so your preference wasn¡¯t me from the beginning¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸See-, look at what you¡¯ve done!¡¹

    Yue¡¯s grinning face, the hard to describe gazes ¡¸Hmph¡¹¡¸Hee¡¹ from Kaori and the others, and most of all, the lukewarm gazes that seemed to say ¡¸My my¡¹ from the mothers Laoruko, Kirino, and Akiko were extremely painful. The understanding faces of Tomoichi and the other male parents also inly hurt.

    ¡¸More importantly, Myuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Myu!?¡¹

    Perhaps in order to change the atmosphere, Hajime called out unexpectedly loudly. Myuu who was sitting snugly on Remia¡¯sp while appeasing her thirst with a juice of something like coconut slightly choked because of that.

    She looked at her papa resentfully even while Remia was wiping her mouth. But, in respond to the blunt as well as unexpected next blow from her embarrassed papa¡­¡­

    ¡¸By any chance, do you aspire to have harem!?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuuu!?¡¹

    <em>What are you saying nano!? </em>She was stunned out of her wits again. She dropped the wooden cups that was filled with juice. Remia mama caught it while going ¡¸my my¡¹ without looking particrly shaken.

    ¡¸Myuu think that question should be asked to papa instead nano.¡¹

    <em>Well, that¡¯s true, </em>gazes that said that stabbed at Hajime all at once.

    ¡¸But Myuu. Mama is also concerned.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Why nano!?¡¹

    An unexpected cover fire for Hajime¡¯s side. Myuu bent backward to look up at Remia¡¯s face after that remark. Mama was frowning, her expression was ve~ry troubled, looking like she was lost at what to think.

    ¡¸Mama know that before moving to earth, you made a lot of friends when staying at the sea of trees. Just like with Prince Randell and others, there were also boys who mama wondered if they like you Myuu. ¡­¡­Though all of thempletely sunk with a single sentence ¡ºI love papa¡» from you.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes?¡¹

    After the final battle, during the time Hajime was trying to create a new Crystal Key and god crystal for going home, Hajime and co were staying in Fea Bergen but, naturally, Myuu and Remia were also there.

    In that case, Myuu who could also be said as having cheatmunication ability naturally cultivated friendship with the children of Fea Bergen. She instantly created a hundred (and more) friends.

    Among them there were also a lot of boys like Randell but¡­¡­the number of the girls were rtively more. Furthermore.

    ¡¸Somehow it looked like the girls became like your royal guard protecting you from males. It was reassuring in that sense but, still¡­¡­right, Remia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Based from what I saw today¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The way the girls looked at Myuu-chan! They were undoubtedly maiden in love!¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-obaachan!?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, Myuu-chan. Did you do it unconsciously? You made them blushed by patting their head, grinning brightly at them from point-nk, putting your arm around the waist of a girl who got jostled by the crowd and led them to a safe ce¡­¡­and in the end, you even did a wall sandwich, or rather tree sandwich didn¡¯t you? You acted exactly like a handsome guy in shoujo manga.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong nano, Shuu-ojiichan! Everyone are just Myuu¡¯s friends! That¡¯s why Myuu got to help them when they¡¯re in trouble!¡¹

    ¡¸M-Myuu-chan, you mustn¡¯t do that!¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸You acted exactly like the early days hero!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­¡­did you say¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Myuu fell down from Remia mama¡¯sp. She was on all four, repeatedly mumbling ¡¸Myuu just¡­¡­thought it was for the best¡­¡­it was for the best¡­¡­¡¹ like a certain vampire princess when making excuse of why she was mixing strange things into cooking.

    In the end, Myuu¡¯s bad habit (?) of being kind to friend without any ulterior motive, especially to girls where she unconsciously made handsome guy move to them would never really be cured. In the near future where she enrolled into elementary school, the same situation would be crated in the blink of eye but¡­¡­¡­¡­that was a story for another time.

    ¡¸Cheer up everyone, I shall apply healing magic now. Be sharp. The elders wouldst also return soon.¡¹

    Tiovishly applied soul magic and regeneration magic while looking strangely energized. Even while straightening their posture, Shuu and Sumire and others made a conflicted expression at her. Hajime and others looked at Tio with in disgust in their eyes.

    ¡¸You¡­¡­I¡¯m amazed that you can be so nonchnt©¤©¤no, so excited after the children acted like that with you. I wish you can feel a bit a shocked at least.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. They all went ¡ºThe pervert is hereee~! Runnnn!¡» or ¡ºNoooo-, don¡¯te near! I don¡¯t want to be like Altena-sama-¡», it was pandemonium just from Tioing near.¡¹

    ¡¸What a sad, or rather, a horrible reaction that was¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­. Were those children sisters? The older looking girl was even crying while throwing branch and stone¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They looked like they met a zombie or something¡­¡­¡¹

    It was like they were scared that perversion was infections¡­¡­Aiko added at the end.

    It seemed, in Fea Bergen it was thought that the cause of theplete degeneration of the beautiful elf princess who was a wise, quiet, and gracefuldy in the past was Tio who was widely known all over the world as an extraordinary great pervert.

    At the end Tio also got swarmed by the children but, this too was a swarming in a different sense from what the others experienced. Some boys seemed to want to protect the sisters that Shizuku mentioned. They jumped at Tio who was going <em>haa haa</em> with a look of desperation on their faces and ganged up on her with a beating although the best that they all could do was just some harmless weak punches and kicks.

    Of course, Tio got totally aroused from that. Although her mouth was yelling ¡¸Please stoppp~¡¹, her tone clearly denounced that there was ¡°?¡±attached at the end of her sentence.

    ¡¸Though it was aplete misunderstanding I sayst!¡¹

    Certainly, it was a misunderstanding in regard to Tio¡¯s role in Princess Altena¡¯s masochification. If it was asked who was the one awakening her, it was Shia¡¯s pro-wrestling technique (Kinniku Buster). Also from there it was clear that from the start Altena herself had that kind of attribute hidden inside her.

    Although, for everyone in the sea of trees, the sudden change of their princess that they even idolized as a ¡°saint¡± was difficult to ept. If there was a pervert whose fame resounded all over the world nearby, it couldn¡¯t be helped that they thought of that pervert as the cause. Perhaps.

    In any case,

    ¡¸Tio-chan. As expected, being so happy from crying children throwing stones at you is¡­¡­Okaa-san, think it¡¯s simply not good.¡¹

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡ºA beating from pure and innocent children, priceless-¡» That¡¯s just wrong at all level you know¡­¡­. You should be properly angry there.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. Hahaue-dono and Chichiue-dono looking at me like I am some kind of a pitiful creature¡­¡­Priceless-¡¹

    <em>As expected she is hopeless¡­¡­</em>everyone gave up.

    There.

    ¡¸Fuhee. Fii~nally I¡¯m freed¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for all the troubles, Shia Hauria.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly right, Alfrerick. Being indebted to Shia is being indebted to me. Don¡¯t forget it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, your n is the most troublesome thing here. You aren¡¯t forgetting that right?¡¹

    The fed up looking Shia, and Alfrerick who had gone passed ultimate exhaustion and had a transparent expression instead, and an energetic uncle(Carm) who looked the same as usual entered inside.

    Shia and others had been soothing down the crazed people of Fea Bergen so that the group could tour the capital as smoothly as possible from afternoon.

    Even the flow that couldn¡¯t be stopped anymore just by Alfrerick alone could be dealt with if it was by the appeal of Shia and the head of the ¡°race alliance¡± that had equal status with the elders.

    Unlike Hajime and others, Shia was born in the sea of trees, so even the people here still considered her as apatriot, and with Princess Altena at that state, Shia who was the daughter of the head of the ¡°race alliance¡± had high enough status to be seen as ¡°princess¡±©¤©¤no, she was one of the demon king¡¯s wives, and she was also undoubtedly a hero so the people had already seen Shia as the one and only ¡°princess of the sea of trees¡±, so her words carried weight.

    It was easier for her words to reach the people than Hajime and others who were regarded with crazed fanaticism.

    Because of that she stayed behind to try calming down the situation, but the crowd she faced was only formed from people harboring good will toward her, so she couldn¡¯t really use her usual musclebrained method. It seemed the process had eroded her nerves by quite a lot.

    ¡¸Good work, Shia. Did you manage to lead them along well?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~, I relied a bit on my fist at the end there, but I managed to did it peacefully on the wholee¡¹

    Shia fell down on her hands and knees and approached weakly. Yue smiled wryly at that, but she yielded the position at Hajime¡¯s side to her. Shia grinned happily to that before copsing on Hajime¡¯sp. *Guteee~* She entered the droopy Shia mode.

    When Hajime patted her head, her rabbit ears started to p around as though they had regained their vitality.

    ¡¸Well, the people of Fea Bergen also doesn¡¯t want to be a bother for boss. When we told them that everyone want to prioritize giving their family a tour of the capital, they epted it without much trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸What about needing to rely on the fist?¡¹

    ¡¸The leaders of each faction stubbornly insisted on holding events like handshake session or the like, so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It became troublesome that Shia Hauria punched them out cold. It was like pouring cold water on them. Well, it would be a good punishment for them.¡¹

    <em>Even from when I¡¯m standing, those guys are just too stubborn¡­¡­</em>Alfrerick said with his expression staying transparent the whole time. It looked bad. If there was light shining down on him from the sky, he might seriously ascend to heaven with how he looked. ¡°Soul Repose!¡± came from Aiko who had recovered a bit.

    ¡¸Allow me to introduce myself once more. I am one of the elders, Alfrerick Haipist. I apologize for the many troubles my granddaughter and mypatriots has caused everyone. Although, I still meant to give a warm wee for everyone. Please, enjoy the banquet to your heart¡¯s content.¡¹

    As expected from the actual leader of the elders. His face instantly changed from an overwhelmed grandfather into the face of an elder. Alfrerick gave them a bow that was overflowing with grace.

    Sumire and Shuu also expressed their thanks once ore for the warm wee. They also told Alfrerick that they didn¡¯t mind the fanatic reception from the people although they said it with a wry smile.

    Alfrerick patted his chest in relief hearing that, but when he was going to sit at the back of the long table, Sumire mentioned Altena with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸Where is Princess Altena©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Please rest assured. She won¡¯t show herself during everyone¡¯s sightseeing here. I swear it in the name of my family, no, in the honor of all elves.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Umm, just what do you mean? Or rather, where is she right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha-¡¹

    ¡¸Why are youughing!?¡¹

    <em>In this world there are also things that you don¡¯t need to know¡­¡­</em>Alfrerick sat on his seat and took a sip of tea as though to say that. With that he implicitly dered that this talk was over.

    It seemed that it was a topic that was best left untouched. He mentioned before something about sealing but¡­¡­it was like treating a beast of disaster that was a threat against humanity. Before long it felt like there would be a legend passed down orally about ¡°The Sealed Pervert Altena¡±.

    Carm also sat down on his seat. Seeing that, Alfrerick pped his hand. Immediately, the servants came in bringing foods.

    ¡¸Finally a meal nano!¡¹

    Myuu who was reflecting on herself leaped on her feet with her small nose twitching from the scent of the delicious looking lunch. Her eyes were also sparkling.

    Sumire and others were also looking bright at the number of the lined up foods.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not an extravagant and luxurious cooking like in the empire or kingdom but¡­¡­the sea of trees isn¡¯tcking in ingredients exactly because it¡¯s a den of monsters. We have abundant variety to choose. Please enjoy these local cuisines that you won¡¯t be able to taste anywhere else.¡¹

    Certainly,pared to the cooking that was served in the imperial pce and the like, the foods here werecking in shiness. The tableware also only consisted on simple things made from wood. The food arrangement was also basically just arge serving of dish ced on arge te.

    However, the fragrant scent drifting from skewered meats piled up high and the aroma of spices that stimted the appetite, pots filled with vegetables that had been boiled to pulpy consistency like a stew, they were all looking rich in vor and caused anyone to naturally drool from seeing them.

    Among them there were also foods with appearance that were simr to Japanese food like nikujaga or chikuzenni,

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s also Myuu¡¯s favorite bean nano! Myuu love how sweet it iss~¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. You ate it everyday when we stayed here didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    There was also a food that looked like ck soybean simmered in honey that often counted as traditional food for New Year celebration.

    The parents who already had their fill of other world cooking until now also gave favorable reaction seeing the variety of foods that caused feeling of affinity to well up inside them.

    ¡¸They aren¡¯t using any seasoning like shoyu or the like so they aren¡¯t the same thing though.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. But, perhaps it¡¯s because of the gentle taste? The seasoning make you feel relieved, just like with Japanese food.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Thinking back now, Shia was also able to create dishes that were close to Japanese food to fulfill Hajime¡¯s request. That too might be because the taste is simr with her birthce¡¯s taste?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, now that you mention it, that might be true. Well, sometimes it was all wasted because Yue-san tossed in some absurd ingredient though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-I thought it was for the best¡¹

    Even while they were making such conversation, they began having lunch before the dishes got cold, becauseter on the other elders who were still working to calm down the situation outside woulde to give their greeting.

    Hajime and others enjoyed the banquet. Certainly it was different from Japanese food but, it was just as Kaori said, there was simrity between the two food cultures based on the gentle seasoning. Everyone of them was stuffing their mouth in enjoyment.

    Alfrerick also seemed to be relieved seeing that. He was finally able to make a heartfelt smile for the first time since meeting the group.

    Like that, everyone was having fun eating while talking excitedly for a while. There, a small servant walking unsteadily entered their sight.

    For some reason, she strangely drew the gazes of Hajime and co.

    She was a girl who looked around the same age with Myuu. She was working hard to rece the dirty tes with clean one with her small limbs.

    No matter their age, one had to work if there was something that they could do. That was the custom of those living in the sea of trees. In fact, they had seen some boys and girls doing chores even in this mansion that was used as the conference ce of the elders, so it wasn¡¯t anything strange.

    And yet, for the girl to draw the gazes of Hajime and co¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nnsho, nnsho-¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t really doing anything shy. She also wasn¡¯t showing any over reaction at the presence of Hajime and co. Rather the girl was shyly looking down while working hard in her task. She had rabbit ears growing from her head.

    Just what in the world it was, this intense feeling that something was out of ce?

    The rabbit eared girl finished putting tableware safely on the table. ¡¸Fuu¡¹ She sighed in relief and lifted up her face. There she realized for the first time that she was being stared at.

    ¡¸a¡¹ She let out a small voice. The rabbit eared girl instantly blushed bright red. She got all flustered while hurriedly turning around in embarrassment.

    ¡¸Fukyaa!?¡¹

    She tripped on her own feet and fell over. ¡¸Uu, it hurtsss. It¡¯s embarrassinggg¡¹ She sobbed while sitting on the floor and rubbing her eyes repeatedly©¤©¤

    ¡¸A, an aberrant species nano!?¡¹

    Myuu unintentionally yelled. ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸That¡¯s it!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ Hajime and others realized the true identity of their difort and yelled in agreement.

    The rabbit eared girl started trembling with teary eyes ¡¸Hiu!? What is itttt?¡¹ because of the sudden simultaneous loud yells.

    Yes, this rabbit eared girl, she wasn¡¯t giving off any fighting spirit or dominating aura despite being a rabbit race!

    She was truly a,

    ¡¸¡­¡­S-something like her is still not extinct yet¡¹

    ¡¸Protect! We need to protect this rare species!¡¹

    The originator rabbit race that was now an endangered species. A pure and innocent bunny who still hadn¡¯t gotten infected by Hauria was right there!

    ¡¸U-umm Myuu-chan? Everyone too. If anything, it¡¯s the current Hauria that is the aberrant species desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, it should be clear to see that several years will be necessary in order to train the whole rabbit race.¡¹

    Shia and Carm retorted with conflicted expression, but since entering the sea of trees, they hadn¡¯t seen any ¡°timid rabbit person¡± even when faced with that fanatical weing, so everyone was deeply interested by the precious survivor.

    It seemed that was also driving up the rabbit eared girl to the wall so,

    ¡¸Uu, Kira isn¡¯t a Hauriaaa. Kira is a good rabbitttt¡¹

    *Tremble tremble* The rabbit eared girl was shivering while covering her head. Shuu & Sumiremented ¡¸Her name sounded really strong and yet she is so frail, the gap is amazing!¡¹¡¸Too cute! Must protect!¡¹ while sidling up at her.

    ¡¸No, this kid is quite bold with how she¡¯s treating Hauria as bad rabbit right in front of Hauria¡¯s chief like this. Don¡¯t you think she has thetent potential to be super strong mentally?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, you said your name is Kira? How about bing a Hauria too?¡¹

    ¡¸K-Kira will¡­¡­not be a Hauriaauu¡¹

    Unexpectedly, Shia¡¯s words seemed to be right on point. Even when faced with Carm¡¯s words that were like the inviting phrase of a certain upper moon oni, Kira-chan still rejected him with determination.

    Although she bit her lip a bit at the end there, the girl noticed the gaze of her senior servant ¡¸That¡¯s rude! Come back quickly already!¡¹ and hurriedly tried to excuse herself.

    At that time, she noticed Hajime¡¯s gaze and bowed her head with a reluctant look.

    Hajime seemed to recall something from that.

    ¡¸Ah, you, could it be you¡¯re the kid from that time?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    When Hajime recalled her, Kira made an easy to understand smile and hopped *pyon*.

    Actually, after conquering the sea of trees¡¯ dungeon, during the brief time Hajime and co were staying in the capital before heading to the cave of ice and snow, it seemed that Hajime had encountered this Kira girl.

    ¡¸Aa! I recalled it! Remember, Yue-san, Kaori-san, Tio-san! That time! When Hajime-san was napping with little kids all over him, she was the girl being hugged desu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Ah! From that precious scene!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa! That time we fainted from too much pricelessness!¡¹

    ¡¸I remembereth now!¡¹

    <em>Eh? Eh? </em>Shizuku and the parents and the others were looking bewildered. Then Kira-chan said.

    ¡¸¡­¡­At that time, because I said ¡ºYou, grow big just like you are right now if possible. Don¡¯t be like Hauria, okay¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is that why she is really making effort to avoid bing a Hauria?¡¹

    Kira-chan nodded up and down energetically. Hajime was moved. Just how obedient and innocent and brave this girl was. It seemed that the lost virtue of the rabbit race still hadn¡¯t died.

    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­¡­a good girl huh.¡¹

    Hajime unconsciously made a kind and expression and beckoned with his hand. After hesitating for a bit, Kira-chan approached with a little run and Hajime patted her head. ¡¸Fuwaa¡¹ Kira-chan¡¯s face split open with a happy smile.

    Perhaps because of that, a designation that she might have been using only inside her mind carelessly slipped out from her mouth.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­Othan(dad)¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression turned into astonishment. Seeing that, Kira-chan realized with a gasp of what had just run out of her mouth. She desperately tried to exin with ¡¸W-wrong! I made a mistake!¡¹. She looked extremely desperate, that Hajimeughed instead but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s the meaning of this nano, papa¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    A shaking voice. When he looked at the side, there he saw Myuu tightly gripping the sleeve of her clothes with teary eyes.

    ¡¸That girl, who¡¯s she!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu!? You¡¯re misunderstanding! Or rather, your tone is strange you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa made another unknown girl from somewhere into your daughter again! Papa you cheater!¡¹

    ¡¸You, you were watching too much afternoon drama again huh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Au au, Myuu-sama¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry-, this isn¡¯t how it look©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Shut your mouth-, this thieving cat!!¡¹

    ¡¸Remiaaa-, forget about doing itter, let¡¯s have a family meeting now!!¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me dear-. Next time I¡¯ll watch my drama recording when Myuu isn¡¯t there-¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re still going to keep watching huh!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the only thing that I can¡¯tpromise on-¡¹

    A quarrel of jumbled love and hate between little girls concerning their papa. Looking just from the words, it gave the impression of muddiness that surpassed mere afternoon drama. Though the parents with Shuu and Sumire at the lead were bursting inughter.

    Yue and others were also smiling wryly. Meanwhile Myuu transformed into an angry cat that went ¡¸Fushaaa-¡¹, and Kira-chan entered Charis* Guard pose while trembling all over, so space magic to create a window and past rey were used to disy the situation at that time.

    There, Hajime could be seen squinting his eyes watching the beastmen children ying tag in the capital.

    ¡ºMyuu, I wonder how¡¯s she doing right now?¡»

    Even though at that time not that much time had passed since he parted from Myuu, he must be feeling like he hadn¡¯t met her for a long time from the number of dense experiences he had gone through. It could be seen clearly that he was feeling lonely.

    However right after that, he smiled from recalling a fun memory.

    Right after that, ¡ºShe ain¡¯t gonna say that she won¡¯te with me because I¡¯m taking too long to pick her up ain¡¯t she? What if it doesn¡¯t stop there, what I¡¯m gonna do if she said that she hate me¡» Hajime unconsciously muttered while looking greatly troubled.

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­papa, you were thinking about Muu a lot nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. Well, I guess?¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s expression softened *funyaa~*.

    There, Kira-chan made her entrance inside the rey. She was taking a peek at Hajime with her body hidden behind a tree but her rabbit ears visible.

    Naturally, Hajime quickly found her and called out to her but, Kira-chan who waspletely wary against a stranger was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t give any reply back.

    Seeing that, Hajime sat down under the tree. He was watching the children ying with a gentle expression while talking about Myuu.

    For the girl who had never left the sea of trees, the story about a city above the sea at the opposite side of the continent and the girl of the same age like her who was living there was more than enough to excite her curiosity. Without realizing it, she already sat right beside Hajime with her rabbit earspletely absorbed with the story.

    She didn¡¯t stop there. Finally she even started asking back. She was hopelessly curious with Hajime¡¯s im that he had a demihuman daughter. After all, at that time a story about human marrying demihuman was justpletely beyond any imagination.

    The question spread from there. The question whether Hajime was really Princess Shia¡¯s lover also got asked.

    Most likely, that was the reason she was peeking at Hajime from behind a tree. An older woman who was also from rabbit race like her was in a romantic rtionship with a human youth. That story had reached her rabbit ears. The story was just too unbelievable that she wanted to know the truth.

    Kira made a troubled face from being unable to understand. Hajime gently stroked her rabbit ears while answering.

    ¡ºThe thing about having rabbit ears, or that I¡¯m a human, they don¡¯t matter.¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t matter? Even though, she has rabbit ears?¡»

    ¡ºShe also got rabbit tail. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears and tail are my favorite.¡»

    From those words and Hajime¡¯s eyes, Kira must have felt something that convinced her that Hajime having a rabbit person lover and fishman daughter were the truth. It seemed to manage topletely clear away the wariness and fear that weremon for rabbit race from Kira.

    She hopped on Hajime¡¯sp and begged him for more story with rxed casualness. Seen from the side, such sight certainly looked like the scene of a daughter fawning to her father.

    The Kira in reality was fidgeting shyly seeing that scene. The girls and the parents were also watching warmly. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were swaying shyly.

    After that, without realizing it the children who were ying tag had also gathered around and pestered Hajime for story. The children were noisily yelling <em>me too me too</em>, in respond Hajime shared some candies with them and asked them to be quiet.

    When the children got into a quarrel for the candies, sure enough, Kira had her candy snatched away and she looked like she was going to cry. Hajime scolded the boy who took away the candy while taking it back, then he used transmutation to make some retro toys for them to y with.

    Before long the children got tired from ying and it was nap time for them. Even Hajime fell asleep from the peaceful atmosphere. Kira was on his chest getting hugged¡­¡­

    And then, Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Tio, the four who were watching that scene muttered ¡¸Precious¡­¡­¡¹ and fainted together while getting heavy nosebleed. The adults who came to pick up the children saw the area that was turned into a sea of blood and screamed. It was chaos©¤©¤

    *Pshew* the rey cut off.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It was the height of preciousness, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, that really couldn¡¯t be helped. It was just too precious.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama napping peacefully with children, under the sunlight peeking through the leaves. I wantst to praise myself simply from surviving that experience.¡¹

    ¡¸Ipletely agree desu. I really did well enduring that moment.¡¹

    Even with the girl quartet making excuse about causing such filthy scene at the end, Shizuku and others only smiled wryly saying ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t understand¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, knowing that the man my daughter has feeling for is kind to children¡­¡­is not a bad thing to know.¡¹

    ¡¸My, dear, that¡¯s so honest of you.¡¹

    It seemed that Tomoichi¡¯s reputation was increasing a little bit.

    Shuuzou and others also looked toward Hajime with a broad smile as though to say that they had watched something good. Hajime scratched his head awkwardly.

    ¡¸W-well, that¡¯s how it was, Myuu. It wasn¡¯t like I was particrly trying to make Kira my daughter, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡¹

    Myuu nodded and took Kira¡¯s hand. And then, she looked straight into the eyes of Kira whose body jerked while giving her an apology.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for getting angry just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu, Myuu-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mostly it was papa¡¯s fault nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, wait, Myuu?¡¹

    ¡¸After getting papa acting papa like that, of course you¡¯ll think of him as papa then nano. In other words, the fault lies in papa whose papa attribute is too high, not the side who got papa-ed nano. After seeing that scene, Myuu think it¡¯s fine for papa to be everyone¡¯s papa nano.¡¹

    ¡¸There is too much papa in there. Look, Kira¡¯s eyes are getting twirly from confusion.¡¹

    Apparently, there was a clear ¡°papa theory¡± inside Myuu.

    In any case, with this Myuu¡¯s transformation into afternoon drama heroine was avoided.

    Actually in the future from here, another new daughter candidate would appear and it would be a fight again but, at this time Myuu was already secretly aware of such future.

    Kira somehow at least understood that it was fine for her to call Hajime as papa in her mind and she returned to her servant work with her rabbit ears and tail shaking happily.

    After seeing her off, Kaori opened her mouth.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yue. There is a past that I wanted to watch for a bit¡­¡­can we watch it right away?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? I¡¯m fine with that but, what is this past that you want to see?¡¹

    Yue tilted her head in puzzlement at Kaori¡¯s sudden request. Thinking that it could be a side entertainment for the banquet, the others also didn¡¯t really disagree. But,

    ¡¸Umm, even I don¡¯t know the actual location so perhaps it¡¯ll be better to search using thepass. As for the timeline, it was the next morning after conquering the great dungeon of the great tree©¤©¤the ce where Hajime-kun and Shizuku-chan met.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Wait Kaori!?¡¹

    Seeing Shizuku reacting so obviously agitated made everyone other than Kaori looked dubious, but Kaori herselfpletely ignored that. She spoke with an expression like a detective who was going to determine the criminal.

    ¡¸The ¡°precious scene¡± made me remember. Or rather it made me got an idea.¡¹

    ¡¸What idea? Or rather, there wasn¡¯t really anything that happened at that morning¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If there was nothing that happened, then isn¡¯t it fine, Shizuku-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Or else did something happen, Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸No? Shizuku was training, and I improved her ck katana¡­¡­after that Shizuku fell asleep while I was training so I brought her until her room, that was all.¡¹

    Hajime hiself didn¡¯t understand what set off Kaori and tilted his head in puzzlement. Meanwhile Yue was operating thepass and opened a small window when she determined the ce.

    At the same time, Kaori was tracing back the time to search for the corresponding time. She then raised her voice ¡¸As I thought!¡¹.

    Everyone got curious <em>what what </em>and turned their gaze toward the past rey, there©¤©¤

    A crucified Shizuku was disyed.

    Like the figure of Jesus in the church.

    She was affixed on arge cross that was floating midair. The morning sunlight prating through the tree leaves was illuminating the capital like angelic stairs. The figure was going forward amidst that while sleeping soundly.

    Furthermore, the morning glow that was visible from the gaps of the leaves and branches became a halo behind the floating figure. The sight was just too divine.

    Actually, Hajime who thought it would be too troublesome to carry Shizuku in his arms put her on a cross that had been enchanted with gravity magic to carry her but¡­¡­

    From the perspective of the capital¡¯s citizens who didn¡¯t know anything about that, the scene was like a procession of a maiden who looked extremely sacred due to the beauty that Shizuku had. Inside the projection, the citizens could be seen kneeling to give their worship to the sacred one.

    <em>I see, </em>everyone got an understanding.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸No wonder she is the ¡°saintess¡±.¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    <em>You¡¯re the culprit! </em>Kaori looked toward Hajime with a smug face. It seemed that the reason Shizuku got called as ¡°saintess¡± was right here.

    Shizuku sat down and hugged her knees. She started wrapping her ponytail around her bright red face.

    And then, she gave a sentence.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all Hajime¡¯s fault.¡¹(TN: In Japanese, it read ¡°Daitai Hajime no Sei¡±=DHS)

    No objection was raised.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Kira-chan¡¯s story was written in the special perk SS ¡¸Daughter Deficiency Disease¡¹ of LN volume 8. It was a story of Hajime getting a bit of mental leeway after conquering the sea of trees. I personally liked it so after hesitating for a bit, I put that story here.

    ¡ùForgive me but, please allow me to put up a notice for a new book.

    Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou volume 12 will be published at 25 January (Tuesday)!

    I¡¯m sorry for the long wait. I wrote special perk SS for each bookstore just like usual. Anyone curious can check in Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage or my activity report for more detail. Best regards!!

    blog.overp.co.jp/tokuten_arifureta12/

    ¡ùPlease also keep following the picture drama for anime second season at the official twitter that will only be there for one week!

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? The Self-Aware Shizu-nyan</strong>

    .

    DHS(It¡¯s All Hajime¡¯s Fault), such self-evident fact became entrenched once more in everyone¡¯s mind in the afternoon banquet.

    ¡¸To begin with, why did Hajime-kun put our daughter on a cross to carry her?¡¹

    The one who asked that was Kirino. Due to the embarrassment from being transported using a cross and got worshipped by the people of Fea Bergen in the end, Shizuku was in the middle of hugging her knees while her face was covered with ponytail guard, aka her ponytail being wrapped around her head. Kirino patted her daughter¡¯s head with a wry smile while asking the question.

    As expected, Hajime looked awkward being asked that by the mother of the girl who he put on a cross. He answered while scratching his head.

    ¡¸Well, at that time our rtionship wasn¡¯t one where I could just causally carry her on my back or in my arms. I even thought about just leaving her there and went back alone when she fell asleep while I was training.¡¹

    He recalled once more that Kaori might snap if she learned that. Hajime¡¯s words keenly expressed just how nonexistent his concern for Shizuku was at that time.

    ¡¸No, Hajime-kun. Even so, thinking withmon sense, leaving a sleeping girl alone inside a forest is clearly not good.¡¹

    Papa Tomoichi who was like a bundle of good sense made a retort that was filled to the brim with good sense. Everyone else was nodding in agreement. Even Myuu was looking at him with a gaze that could be thought as reproachful. Hajime flinched.

    ¡¸N-no, although it was inside a forest, Shizuku herself was considerably strong already¡­¡­even the matter with the cross, at that time I only got round floating stone with me. As expected carrying her with posture of arching backward or arching forward would be too pitiful for her that I even when through the trouble to transmute a cross for her.¡¹

    ¡¸You could just normally put her on a t board normally. That was clearly a prank!¡¹

    Even with the various excuses Hajime spouted out, Papa Tomoichi still wouldn¡¯t let it go, so Hajime sullenly looked aside and muttered.

    ¡¸At that time I only thought of Shizuku as someone in charge of the troublesome things. So it really couldn¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸Your justification is just too horrible though!? Shuuzou-san! Koichi-kun! You two should be angry here!¡¹

    Just like how Yaegashi family had been acquainted with Kaori since she was a child, Shirasaki family had also know Shizuku really well just as long. It was to a degree that they thought of her like their own daughter. That was why, Tomoichi couldn¡¯t help but feel as furious like if it was Kaori herself who got treated roughly.

    Surely Shuuzou and Koichi were also feeling the same like him even without him telling them. Their gazes were very harsh. Hajime made more excuses with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸I relied on her you know? No, really. It won¡¯t even be an exaggeration to say that I trusted her the most among everyone in the ss.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Even more than Kaori-chan?¡¹

    Not only Shuuzou and Koichi, everyone else including Kirino also showed a surprised expression. Shizuku twitched in respond. Her ponytail guard loosened slightly¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yes, she is number one. When either the hero or Kaori got troublesome, she will definitely do something about them if I throw them at her. I relied on her the most in that regard with nobody else who could possibly match©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, you keep digging your own grave deeper, so zip it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for my son-¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu intercepted with an apology, but it was toote.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t excuse anything though?¡¹

    ¡¸That was an unpleasant trust there.¡¹

    Perhaps because they were aware of how reckless Kouki was and how rushing Kaori was, both Shuuzou and Koichi looked like they didn¡¯t know what to say except speaking candidly. Kirino smiled wryly while patting the head of Shizuku whose loosened ponytail guard tightened once more to lock herself in the cocoon of her heart.

    Naturally, Kaori who was mentioned as someone at the same level as the hero roared because she couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    ¡¸Wait a second Hajime-kun!? Why did you also mention my name there!?¡¹

    The answer came from Yue.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Obviously because you¡¯re Yanderesaki Bakaori-san right? Don¡¯t you have self-awarenesss? Puh, giggle giggle¡¹

    ¡¸DISINTEGRATE-¡¹

    ¡¸WATCH OUT-¡¹

    A sh of disintegration magic cut through the air toward Yue¡¯s head! Yue-sama desperately dodged by arching backward!

    The passing sh opened a hole in the wall and vanished toward the ether. Alfrerick-san looked at the wall with a sad expression. <em>What have my wall ever done to you¡­¡­?</em>

    Kaoruko bowed to Alfrerick. She scolded Kaori next. Tomoichi shuddered as he looked at her daughter who casually fired such a lethal attack toward another¡¯s head.

    For Yue and Kaori, something like this at least was just at the level of messing around, like pping, but it would only look like an extreme action from the perspective of ordinary person. In fact, the progenitor rabbit beastman the rabbit eared little girl Kira-chan who came for refilling the drinks this time fell on her butt and unable to stand up after seeing the extremely naturally deadly(natural & critical) attack.

    She tipped over the fruit beverage she was holding and it sshed everywhere, making her looked like she had pissed herself. In such state it was like she was a victim who lost the strength in her legs after suddenly encountering Jack the Ripper. It made Kaori looked unnecessarily fiendish. Myuu rushed to give her a mental care in panic.

    ¡¸Kaori¡­¡­it¡¯s that side of yours.¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, our Kaori is an angel but¡­¡­I can¡¯t deny that sometimes she will rely on rtively forced method¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    It was well known that Kaori was dangerous when she was left alone. This time everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Kaori. The gazes were very lukewarm. Also, sympathetic gazes were also sent toward the tearful Kira-chan who was being led away by her fellow coworker.

    Sensing her unfavorable standing, Kaori too attempted to change the topic.

    ¡¸M-more importantly! Let¡¯s make sure just what happened between Shizuku-chan and Hajime-kun that morning!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh. This girl, she sold her best friend just to change the topic.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Yue-san. Please stop it. You¡¯re aalways bullying Kaori-san desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu knows nano. The more you like someone the more you want to bully them, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? T-that¡¯s not it though!?¡¹

    Lukewarm gazes were also pointed at Yue. To dodge the topic, Yue opened a space window to further ahead of the direction that the past Shizuku and Hajime walked. Kaori swiftly traced back the past.

    ¡¸Both of thee art really in sync.¡¹

    ¡¸What good friends.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸That¡¯s not it though!?¡¹¡¹

    Yue and Kaori responded to Tio and Remia¡¯s words with splendid harmony. The lukewarm gazes didn¡¯t stoping.

    While that was going on, the scene of the relevant morning was found. Shizuku wasn¡¯t moving at the slightest with her ponytail guard still up. Before the crucifixion scene came out, she disyed reluctance of showing what happened at that time but¡­¡­was she not knowing what was going on outside right now because she was locking herself inside the cocoon of her heart, or else was she approving it?

    In any case, inside the past rey, Shizuku was shown working hard training in the early morning alone.

    Sliding feet that were drawing circles on the ground, ck lines being smoothly carved on the air. Her ponytail was fluttering behind her spinning body.

    Seeing that scene made Akiko, Carm, and Alfrerick spontaneously ooh-ed and aah-ed.

    ¡¸Oh my, how amazing Shizuku-chan is. I don¡¯t really understand martial arts but, she looks really pretty in my opinion.¡¹

    ¡¸Truly. Those sword lines are admirable.¡¹

    ¡¸Her head isn¡¯t shifting out of ce at all. Is that because of those gliding steps¡­¡­is this another world¡¯s, Yaegashi family¡¯s martial arts? She was really well taught even though she was still so young.¡¹

    Alfrerick¡¯s words at the end were praise that was directed at Shuuzou and others. Shuu, Sumire, Tomoichi and others were also raising their voice ¡¸Oo~¡¹.

    However, Shuuzou and others themselves were looking really puzzled.

    ¡¸Shizuku¡­¡­what was the matter with her?¡¹

    ¡¸Her heart was too disturbed. To swing her sword around that frantically¡­¡­it would be a scolding for her if that was in the dojo.¡¹

    From the perspective of the instructors of Yaegashi-style, it seemed that Shizuku¡¯s training looked really crude. They also seemed to have seen through the stormy emotion inside Shizuku¡¯s heart. In addition, it seemed that her mother Kirino had gone a step further and seen through the cause of Shizuku¡¯s unstable emotion.

    ¡¸I see. So it was from this time wasn¡¯t it, Shizuku?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­uu¡¹

    The ponytail guard was hard. Even Kirino¡¯s slightly teasing words could only draw out a small groan.

    Before someone could ask ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹, an abnormality that was clear to anyone who watch was shown this time.

    ¡ºTHAT¡¯S NOT ITTTTT! IT¡¯S FRIENDSHIP! FRIENDSHIP BANZAAAAIII!!¡»

    Shizuku looked like she was going to scream <em>UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAA</em> anytime now. Or rather, she was screaming ¡ºCHESTOOOOOO¡» which didn¡¯t exist in Yaegashi-style while desperately swinging around her ck katan as though to shake off something.

    <em>I see, </em>everyone realized. Immediately, the room was filled with smirking faces. Shizuku¡¯s toes were writhing *monyu monyu* in pain.

    ¡¸My my, Shizuku-chan. I wonder just who is it you¡¯re trying to convince yourself as just a friend? Can you tell Okaa-san(mother-inw) a bit about it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­uu¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san(father-inw) also want to knoww~. Tell me whose face was in your mind at that time?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­uuu¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-san and Tou-san too, stop that.¡¹

    Shizuku let out a small groan while her ponytail wrapped even tighter. Her hands weren¡¯t touching her hair because she was hugging her knees though¡­¡­

    But rather than noticing that mystery, Kaori and others were busy squeeing ¡¸So cuteeee~¡¹ seeing Shizuku¡¯s figure with her ear tips and neck that were visible from between her hair turning red.

    Even while that was going on, the past Shizuku was gradually calming down due to the limit of her stamina. She then finally sheathed her katana when she became drenched with sweat.

    Her sweats were glistening from reflecting the sunlight filtering through trees. She was radiating healthy beauty that was unique to woman who put in effort into sports and the like, but at the same time the tuft of her hair and clothes that were sticking on her skin due to sweat coupled with her blushing cheeks and rough breathing were also giving off a certain ¡°charm¡±.

    Combined with her excellent figure and dignified posture made the scene quite eye-catching.

    It was a beauty that was sufficient enough for the title of ¡°saintess¡± even without parading her on a cross.

    But, there,

    ¡ºWhat can I say other than, as expected.¡»

    ¡ºTsu!? Nyah!?¡»

    She reacted like thunderstruck from the voice that suddenly called out to her. Her aura and posture that previously even gave off an atmosphere of divinity crumbled instantly. What was there now was ¡°Shizu-nyan¡± who made anyone who saw her to imagine cat ears and tail standing on end from her like a startled cat.

    Shizuku who was in the middle of ponytail guard skillfully used only her butts to creep behind Kirino while still hugging her knees.

    It must have been a long time since her daughter leaned on her like that. Although Kirino looked a bit surprised, her expression immediately broke out into delight and she hugged her daughter as though to hide her in her embrace.

    But, Yue and Kaori were also simrly thunderstruck seeing Shizuku like that.

    ¡ºNyah!?¡»

    ¡ºNyah!?¡»

    ¡ºNya¡»¡ºNya¡»¡ºNya¡»¡º¡ºNyah!?¡»¡»

    ¡¸Can you not y it in repeat like that!?¡¹

    Shizuku reflexively raised her face and protested while blushing red. She red at Kaori and Yue who repeatedly fast-forwarded and reyed that part rhythmically like DJ, but the shame from the two grinning while going as far making the voice ovepped in the double by simultaneously performing past rey made Shizuku immediately retreated back into her ponytail guard.

    ¡¸Just what are you doing you two. I told you to stop©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡ºNyah¡­¡­snrk¡»

    Hajime tried to stop the two but, the past Hajime was also making fun of Shizuku wholeheartedly, so his persuasiveness was nonexistent. And so, he quietly averted his gaze.

    The rey kept ying after that, but bluntly speaking, the scene was simply bittersweet that it made the people watching felt embarrassed instead.

    ¡¸Oh my, Shizuku. For you to be that conscious of him.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you never got bothered by something like sweat in the dojo.¡¹

    ¡¸What should I say here¡­¡­being shown my daughter making this kind of expression made me feelplicated as a father.¡¹

    Just as the members of Yaegashi family said, Shizuku who got flustered from Hajime¡¯s entrance became even more terribly flustered after noticing herself drenched in sweat. She was desperatelyining with ¡ºWhy are you approaching!?¡» or ¡ºThat¡¯s vition of personal territory! Stop right there!¡» at Hajime inside the image.

    Of course, this was Shizuku who was more maidenly than anyone at the inside, so usually she was attentive with her looks. She wasn¡¯t someone who wasn¡¯t bothered with her sweat anywhere and anytime.

    Although, situation like when she was in the middle of training in the dojo was an exception, not to mention that sinceing to Tortus there were a lot of situations where she couldn¡¯t be bothered with mere sweat, so considering that in this situation she had just finished training, her reaction was something really unusual.

    The cause of that went without saying.

    ¡¸Aa~, as I thought Shizuku-chan, she becamepletely self-aware after conquering the great tree¡¯s great dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I surmised¡­¡­that the cause most likely lie in the trial of preference reversal!¡¹

    ¡¸uu¡¹

    A small groan. Yue¡¯s guess seemed to hit bull¡¯s eye. Shuu and others tilted their head in puzzlement ¡¸Preference reversal?¡¹, so Tio gave a simple exnation to them.

    ¡¸The meaning art exactly as the words sounded. It¡¯s a trial that made personal rtionships clear, no, it¡¯s a trial that exposed what art hidden in one¡¯s heart to destroy one¡¯s personal rtionships.¡¹

    ¡¸Right desu. Like be dislike, and dislike be like. It was a nasty trial that turned love into hate, and hate into love. At that time, I seriously felt murderous toward Hajime-san and Yue-san.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shia-chan wanting to kill those two!?¡¹

    Shuu raised his voice in shock. He had seen the feeling that Shia harbored toward Hajime and Yue on the way here, so it was really difficult for him to even imagine Shia acting the exact opposite.

    Shuuzou groaned with a grave expression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What a terrifying trial. Both sides might get the rug pulled from right under their feet the deeper the trust that they held for each other. Could it be, all of you were also made to fight powerful enemy at the same time?¡¹

    ¡¸How discerning of you, Shuuzou-san. The opponent was the powerful enemy of thest trial. It was the most horrifying enemy we have ever faced until now.¡¹

    ¡¸For Hajime-kun to say that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it was really terrifying. We will take everyone to look around the great tree¡¯s great dungeonter but, we¡¯re nning to avoid that ce. After all everyone won¡¯t be able to hold on their sanity there.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Hajime-kun? I can still use soul magic you know? Tio-san can also still go on right?¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. There art no problem magic power-wise but¡­¡­Aiko, I doth not wish to go there anymore, ever¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Same for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Completely agree¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary ck sesame scary¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shizuku!? What¡¯s wrong!? Get a hold of yourself! You love eating rice sprinkled with ck sesame right!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Kirino. Come to think of it, she never ate that for even once since returning back doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸N-now that you mention it¡­¡­¡¹

    Even the usually calm and collected Kirino-okaasan was flustered seeing her daughter suddenly had a trauma against ck sesame. Shizuku was trembling really fiercely, so she tried to loosen the ponytail guard to observe Shizuku¡¯splexion, but the ponytail wriggled like living creature and dodged her attempt.

    ¡¸F-for papa and everyone to look so pale like this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸T-true. Hajime-san and everyone, all looked so dead in their eyes¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uumu. The requirement to enter the great dungeon of the great tree is to conquer more than four of the great dungeons, so I have guessed that the difficulty level there is high but¡­¡­from how boss and the others looked, it seems a trial that beggared the imagination is lying in wait inside there.¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko, give them magic for healing heart already.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. ©¤©¤¡±Soul Repose¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Hah!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Hajime, Yue, Shia, Tio, Kaori, and then Shizuku, the six of them came back to reality from their traumatic recollection. All of them got cold sweat from almost going mad.

    ¡¸Y-Yue, let¡¯s continue the rey! We need to be healed by watching the cute Shizuku-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Order received!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the only one to suffer more!?¡¹

    Perhaps it worked as shock therapy. The shock from recalling the trial of Lyutillis-san in the form of ck sesame©¤©¤aka the giant swarm of cockroa** which made anyone who went through it couldn¡¯t help but to doubt the sanity of the trial¡¯s creator managed to break through the cocoon of ponytail guard and dragged Shizuku back to reality. Her cheeks were blushing red.

    However, she didn¡¯t try to stop them more assertively. Perhaps something made her felt conflicted.

    What yed after that was the scene of Hajime improving the ck katana using the sublimation magic that he had just obtained, and Shizuku watching him work.

    But, that was all there was to it. It was just a scene of Hajime silently focusing on his work, and Shizuku watching that. A quiet time was passing without any particr talk between them.

    But, everyone¡¯s expression changed as though they had just stuffed their cheeks with honey.

    ¡¸Waa~, Shizuku-oneechan, that¡¯s a really girly face nano!¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t say it Myuu-chan. Looking at it from outside like this made me want to die from embarrassment.¡¹

    Shizuku was cing her elbow on her leg with her hand supporting her head as she continued watching Hajime with an absorbed expression. It put the emotion that she was starting to be aware of in disy clearer than anything else.

    It was hard to see herplexion because the area was filled with red light. But everyone watching was convinced that surely her cheeks were dyed with the same color.

    Her eyelids that were getting heavy drowsily was showing her sleepiness. It was also a proof of her affection. It was something that Shizuku, no, any maiden would never show to anyone other than their special someone.

    With such adorable Shizuku in disy, surely even Hajime would be captivated when he finished working¡­¡­everyone thought that but, as expected this was Hajime they were talking about.

    ¡ºABABABABABABABABAH!?¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸What are you doing!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Of all things to do, Hajime pushed the tip of the sheath of the ck katana that had been improved on Shizuku¡¯s forehead. As everyone wondered what he was doing, the additionally installed electric attack function was activated. It was extremely brutish.

    It was only natural for Hajime to be hit with simultaneous tsukkomi from everyone. Especially Shuuzou and Koichi, their expressions were changing into demon.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, how about we get outside for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just have a little bit of ¡°talk¡±, Yaegashi-style.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait. Look, the rey is still going on right? It was because she didn¡¯t react even when I called at her!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, do you think that can be a good reason to shock a girl¡¯s face?¡¹

    ¡¸To everyone of Yaegashi family-, I¡¯m really sorry for what my son did-¡¹

    Sumire offered her honest opinion while Shuu apologized what his son¡¯s action. But his line and tone sounded exactly like a certain anti-terrorist agent who fought for 24 hours so it was a bit suspicious whether he was really apologetic or not.

    ¡¸Papa, that¡¯s horrible nano¡­¡­¡¹

    In addition, there was even the criticizing innocent gaze from the daughter.

    However, Hajime papa¡¯s action didn¡¯t just stop there. In the past rey that continued ying, Hajime ignored the protest of the past Shizuku and gave exnation about the improved ck katana, after that, he spoke of his worry about the intervention from god and in addition,

    ¡ºIn case god¡¯s apostles appear inrge amount, meat shie©¤©¤cough¡»

    ¡ºHey, just now, did you almost say meat shield!?¡»

    He even spouted out such additional fiendish remark. It was the moment that Hajime got discovered of his thinking to treat the hero party as meat shield. Of course, at that time Shizuku was considered as a member of the hero party.

    Shuuzou-san and Koichi-san, they had their short sword on standb~y. Iai sh was Yaegashi¡¯s specialty!

    ¡¸Papa, this is just too horrible nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you misunderstand, Myuu. There are all kinds of reasons for this you see.¡¹

    Myuu backed away quickly *sususu* and hid behind the back of Remia mama. This was bad. Her respect toward her papa was wavering.

    Even Shia who was lying down her head on hisp until now was separating from him *sususu* to Yue¡¯s side. They were staring reproachfully together at him.

    And then, the past rey moved to thest fiendish act of papa.

    ¡ºWell, I don¡¯t mind taking you along if it¡¯s just you Yaegashi.¡»

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    Shizuku looked like she wanted to tag along when she listened to Hajime¡¯s talk about heading to the great dungeon of Schnee snow field, however she couldn¡¯t ask about it and felt reserved because she was clearlycking in strength for that. Hajime said those words in such situation.

    For Shizuku who was conscious at Hajime at that time, those words had enough impact to stimte her maiden heart.

    Even though she was telling herself that she wasn¡¯t conscious at all at him, her heartbeat still fastened out of control. The way she desperately to pretend to be calm even while her cheeks were blushing was really adorable.

    And yet, after raising her up like that,

    ¡º©¤©¤Then you¡¯ll be able to support Amanogawa and others by yourself.¡»

    If she could obtain metamorphosis magic at the cave of ice and snow,bined with her sublimation magic, Shizuku would be able to protect the hero party by herself. With that the hero party would be able to challenge the other great dungeons too by themselves and grew stronger.

    The maiden heart that was holding on to the faint hope was blown away to beyond the horizon by such true intention that Hajime spoke frankly. And on top of that,

    ¡ºExcluding my party members, you¡¯re the one who I can trust the most in this world Yaegashi, both character-wise and strength-wise.¡»

    ¡º!¡»

    Like that, Hajime made Shizuku¡¯s heart skipped a beat once more while,

    ¡º©¤©¤I¡¯m gonna be troubled if the ¡°busybody Yaegashi-san¡± doesn¡¯t apany the troublesome bunch.¡»

    That was why he couldn¡¯t take her along, Hajime affirmed at the end.

    It was really clear to see how Shizuku¡¯s maiden heart fluctuated up and down throughout the conversation. This must be what the saying ¡°swinging from joy to sorrow¡± meant. Seen from outside, what Hajime did could also be seen as him ying with Shizuku¡¯s feeling.

    ¡¸Papa-, that¡¯s horrible nano! What does papa think Shizuku-oneechan¡¯s feeling is nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you misunderstand Myuu! At that time I never even thought that Shizuku was feeling conscious of me! Because she was like the peak supporter of ¡®love Kaoriii¡¯ you know!? I couldn¡¯t even ept the love of her best friend then, so there was no way I could possibly think that she herself is in love with me right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Gufuh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it papa! Shizuku-oneechan¡¯s HP is already zero nano!¡¹

    <em>I-it¡¯s fine. I already overcame that matter in the trial of the ice and snow cavern after all¡­¡­</em>Shizuku-sanughed with a distant look. Somehow she looked frail.

    In any case.

    Hajime at that time was a fanatic ¡®love Yueee¡¯ follower, and he had just only starting to enter the stage where he finally, finally epted Shia. From his perspective then, asking him to be conscious of Shizuku before Kaori and Tio could certainly be said as asking for the impossible.

    Also, not being casually kind to opposite sex who he wasn¡¯t really conscious of was also an expression of Hajime¡¯s sincerity to Yue and others in his own way. And so, it couldn¡¯t be denied that there was ground here for extenuating circumstances to be considered for Hajime¡¯s actions.

    But, even if that was the case, for the girl¡¯s father and also grandfather, such thing didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸How dare you, to toy around with our daughter to such degree¡¹

    ¡¸Koichi-san, please calm down. In the end it was only at that time, now she is someone who I¡¯m treasuring, that¡¯s why can I ask you to stop leaning forward so much like that while in Iai sh stance?¡¹

    Somehow, Koichi-otousan¡¯s aura was like someone who was going to unleash a sh of thunder p anytime now. Hajime was calming him down while letting out cold sweat.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to, carry out my duty as grandfather-¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t make eliminating me as your duty! What¡¯s with that peculiar breathing sound! Somehow I can see spirit me on your back there!?¡¹

    Even though he was holding a short sword, the pressure from Shuuzou who was holding his sword in overhead stance! It was like there was a tiger made from me behind him. It was like a certain me pir!

    Usually Tomoichi¡¯s idiotic parent act was conspicuous so they didn¡¯t stand out but, both Shuuzou and Koichi were also big enough idiotic parents. They even attacked Hajime together with the disciples when he visited Yaegashi family for the first time.

    Seeing the two looking like they wouldn¡¯t stop no matter what, Hajime turned toward Shizuku and called out.

    ¡¸Shizuku! Stop them!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmph. Someone like you should get punished for making me a saintess.¡¹

    ¡¸You-, you¡¯re holding grudge for that©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Let¡¯s go-, Hajime-kun! HAAAAA-¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez-!!¡¹

    Hajime dodged the attack of the two who rushed at him before crashing through the window to escape outside. Naturally, Shuuzou and Koichi leaped out to give chase.

    Fierce sword fighting sounds came from outside. A beatter the cheers of people ¡¸Waaaaah¡¹ thinking that it was a side attraction from the demon king was spreading.

    Alfrerick was looking at the broken window with a sad gaze that seemed to say ¡¸Why is the elders¡¯ room is getting smashed so easily?¡¹. As that was going on, Kaori asked a question with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸Errr, Shizuku-chan. Could it be, you didn¡¯t stop us reying the past because this is your objective from the start?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mu. So you wanted payback after knowing that Hajime was the cause of you getting called saintess.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes.¡¹

    It seemed that was the case.

    ¡¸Based on Shizuku¡¯s personality, she shouldst be embarrassed to have the scene at that time shown to everyone¡­¡­does thee feel that embarrassed to be called a saintess?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu. Then, should I announce it to the people? After all we don¡¯t wish to make everyone of Yaegashi family to feel displeased.¡¹

    Tio tilted her head in puzzlement while Alfrerick asked ¡¸What do you think?¡¹ with his gaze.

    In respond, Shizuku replied ¡¸Aa~, that¡¯s¡­¡­umm, if the people of Fea Bergen want to call me like that, then I don¡¯t really mind¡­¡­¡¹. For some reason she sounded evasive.

    It was Kirino who answered in her ce.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s not like you hate it that much aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s way Alfrerick-san too, don¡¯t let it weigh your mind.¡¹

    She chuckled while patting Shizuku¡¯s head lightly.

    ¡¸Besides, it seems that the true reason why she didn¡¯t stop the showing of the embarrassing past lies in another ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait-, Okaa-san!¡¹

    She was usually an absurd mother but, as expected she was still a mother even after all that. Kirino-okaasan hadpletely seen through what was inside Shizuku¡¯s heart. She looked at her like she was an adorable thing while speaking what her daughter was feeling.

    ¡¸Until now, we have seen a lot of romantic memories of Kaori-chan and others with Hajime-kun right? But, there wasn¡¯t much of anything like that with Shizuku and Hajime-kun so¡­¡­you felt a bit lonely right?¡¹

    ¡¸uu¡¹

    It seemed to be bull¡¯s eye. The ponytail guard once more©¤©¤before it could, Kirino-okaasan pped the hair down and the ponytail drooped down. Shizuku covered her bright red face with both her hands from the warm smile of everyone at her.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s whyyy. Really Shizuku-chan, you¡¯re so cuteee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kuh. So this is the true maiden power!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been looking forward to the past rey of Shizuku-san¡¯s trial in the ice and snow cavern but, with this my expectation value is jumping up even higher now desu!¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t have any weird expectation from it!¡¹

    ¡¸However, thou wish to watch it right?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, what a maiden. Now I want everyone to watch when I got rescued from my imprisonment in the god¡¯s mountain.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s like this, then we¡¯ve got to watch when visiting the great tree¡¯s great dungeon while paying attention to Shizuku-oneechan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯re more things to look forward to isn¡¯t it, Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan and Myuu-chan too! Even Remia-san!¡¹

    The words of Kaori and the others started the flood ofments from the others. Everyone began to tease Shizuku even while they resumed their lunch. Every single reaction from her was cute, so they couldn¡¯t stop at all.

    And so, Shizuku finally couldn¡¯t endure it anymore,

    ¡¸Geeeeeeeeezz!! Enough with the teasing alreadyyy~~~!!¡¹

    Her yell felt like it would reach every corner of the capital.

    Although, her voice was half drowned by the sound of the loud cheers from the outside that sounded likeing from arena spectators.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    This chapter is shorter than usual with 5000 words. I wanted to reach until Shia¡¯s confession scene but I couldn¡¯t because of the time. Everything is the fault of Judge Eyes for being too interesting. Even after clearing it there is Lost Judgement and Arceus waiting, so if the next update is missing¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry! Now that the anime has safely started and the two months consecutive publication has also finished, I want to taste the happiness of finishing the games that has piled up, so it will be great if everyone can be lenient with me.

    ¡ùContinuing from before, please take a look at volume 12 of this series¡¯ LN and Zero volume 6 (final volume).

    ¡ùSorry for putting advertisement here but¡­¡­

    The bunny girl heroines in Tsutaya Pop shop, the cob with the application game Crash Fever, the information about the special perk for anime second season¡¯s blu-ray, etc, various new information hase out so if you have time please check it at the official site or official twitter. Best regards! (Personally I think the blu-ray special perk of Animate-sama is crazy (overwhelming word of praise))

    Official site /

    Official twitter /ARIFURETA_info

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? I am a Virgo Man</strong>

    .

    While the outside was still really loud with grand excitement and cheers from the duel between Hajime VS Yaegashi dad and gramps,

    ¡¸I see! The current his majesty the demon king only exist because of his parents¡¯ gifted education! He became such a harem bastard©¤©¤cough, very popr among women must be also because of that education!¡¹

    The n chief of the winged race joined the luncheon as though she had gauged the right timing. The editor-in-chief of ¡°Monthly Fea Bergen¡± who loved gossip and embellishment and distorting fact©¤©¤Mao was firing questions like machine gun in delight.

    The answer she was given was naturally,

    ¡¸Well, I guess you can say that! After all, although I¡¯m not proud of it, although I¡¯m not proud of it! I am a tremendously popr author who is even called with an exaggerated title like ¡°The Evangelist of Romantic Manga¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess you can say that! After all, although I¡¯m not proud of it, although I¡¯m not proud of it! I am the director of thepany that is often reputed as ¡°The Best Eroge Maker Company¡±!¡¹

    Something like that from Sumire and Shuu.

    This wasn¡¯t the time for the demon king to be considerate of Yaegashi family and facing them. After all his ck history was being divulged to the worst kind of journalist whose principle was ¡°Privacy? What¡¯s that, is that tasty?¡±. Furthermore, the criminals were his parents. The information¡¯s degree of uracy was the greatest.

    Mao wasn¡¯t anywhere among themotion when the demon king group entered the capital. She also wasn¡¯t among the n chiefs that were inciting the crowd.

    Also, using her skilled art of conversation, she ¡°buttered up¡± Hajime¡¯s parents like there was no tomorrow, and on top of that she kept praising their son to high heavens. Even Sumire and Shuu who were only giving him a wry smile while keeping their mouth shut at the beginning ended up in this state right now.

    They cheerfully talked about various nostalgic stories with their son about his ¡°cute side¡± ©¤©¤like when he desperately tried to cover up how he wet his bed when he was still a child, how he would act spoiled at that time, how he got fawned on by Sumire¡¯s assistantdies and turned red in shyness, how he became a lost child and wailed before Shuu found him, and then how he would cling to his father and wouldn¡¯t let go for a while after that, etc.

    Furthermore they even talked candidly without covering up anything about his fetish and what was the cause that led Hajime to develop such fetish.

    ¡¸O-oi. Nagumo Shuu, and Sumire-san too! That should be enough©¤©¤¡¹

    With his unwaveringmon sense, Tomoichi offered an admonishment to protect Hajime¡¯s privacy. But,

    ¡¸Be quiet for a bit Otou-san! We¡¯re in the middle of an important talk right now!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori!?¡¹

    He was hit with an unexpected admonishment from his daughter. Kaori¡¯s hands had stopped moving with the food while her ears were focused at the insider talk from the Nagumo spouses with a serious expression.

    Precious stories like this could only be heard now! Inside her heart, the devil Kaori had knocked out the light from the angel Kaori with one punch.

    Of course, Yue and others also had the same idea.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Hajime¡¯s first love, I never asked because I felt a bit scared but¡­¡­to think, it was a character from gal game.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s just like Hajime-san desu~¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m feeling a bit relieved but¡­¡­you know, more importantly, the fact that it happened when he was four years old is more important I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s truly, a gifted education of subculture isn¡¯t it¡­¡­furthermore, really Hajime-kun, to love teacher character like that¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko, I¡¯m sorry to throw cold water to thee after thy hath gone red and fidgeting like that, but the teacher character in question was someone with style more like mine. Goshujin-sama oftenmented at me ¡°If only you aren¡¯t a pervert¡±, in other words, it¡¯s none other than me who art the closest with the image of his first love©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Too bad for Tio and Aiko. Hajime¡¯s favorite in hentai game is vampire.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, Yue-san. Hajime-san is a heavy fan of animal trait you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Really Yue-oneechan¡­¡­please don¡¯t burn with rivalry for that kind of thing nano.¡¹

    A debate about Hajime¡¯s first love was getting really heated up. There wasn¡¯t any sign of any of them putting a stop to the currently happening outrage. Rather, their reaction was more like <em>More please! Give us even more exciting ck history, c¡¯mon.</em>

    And then even the other parents than Tomoichi ©¤©¤Akiko, Kaoruko, Kirino, and even Remia.

    ¡¸Normally a kid¡¯s first love should be with the kindergartener teacher or something like that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder he didn¡¯t get excited even when Kaori approached him. Because, Hajime-kun was only interested with 2D girls!¡¹

    ¡¸By meeting Yue-chan and others who are like 2D girls in the flesh in a real fantasy world, that was surely what allowed him to connect the image inside his heart with real life girls. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t get interested to real woman for his whole life if he didn¡¯t get summoned.¡¹

    ¡¸My my, in that case, we need to thank Yue-san for that. Hajime-san was able to ept our affection was also because Yue-san taught him ¡°real life girl is also great right?¡±, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! I literally hammered it into his body every night in the abyss!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san good job!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, it¡¯s frustrating but, even I have to admit that you did a good job there, Yue!¡¹

    Yue-sama puffed out her chest with a smug expression. She had made beaten the important lesson into Hajime as many as the number of ¡¸A©`©`©`©`©`¡¹ that had reverberated through the bottom of the abyss.

    ¡¸How dreadful¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I feel exactly the same. Boss, please forgive your subordinates who are powerless to stop your parents-¡¹

    It was the pain from witnessing a man¡¯s dignity, or perhaps his embarrassing past, a history that someone didn¡¯t want to reveal being a debated hot topic.

    Because they understood that, Alfrerick covered his face with both hands, while Karm was hanging down his head with an expression of regret.

    ¡¸I see I see. In other words, you¡¯re saying that his majesty the demon king is also a sovereign of the night who had umted countless scenarios of night activity, that he had been raised like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Right rig©¤©¤hm?¡¹¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu who were talking with pleasure almost finished speaking ¡¸Right right¡¹ reflexively, however, question mark floated above their head when they reconsidered Mao¡¯s conclusion that sounded really strange when they considered it the second time.

    Editor-in-Chief Mao was jutting down a note with a terrific pen movement so fast that it left behind after images while speaking with a grin.

    ¡¸In that case, it will be very hard for him to only have one wife and not build a harem! It can¡¯t be helped that Princess Shia can¡¯t be the only one! Everything was just as his parents nned!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eh!? Wait-, that¡¯s not©¤©¤¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much for the precious information! Continuing, I wish to ask about Princess Shia¡¯s daily life in Japan now!¡¹

    ¡¸No, before that the misunderstanding©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Is Princess Shia doing well living with Nagumo family? Is she perhaps driven away into obscurity every day because the other wives¡¯ characters that are too overwhelming? Are the two of you perhaps looking down on her thinking that she is just a country bumpkin rabbit after all?¡¹

    ¡¸How can that be! She is great at cooking! She can do any kind of housework! She know all there is to know about special sales in the area that we can¡¯t even keep up with her moving from shop to shop, she¡¯s already a masterful housewife! Also, she¡¯s really popr among the neighbors!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly! She also proactively participated in the local volunteer event or environment cleaning! Sometimes it even made me wonder that perhaps Shia-chan is the actual first wife rather than Yue-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Okaa-sama!? Otou-sama!? That matter, tell me more-¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san, you look desperate lol¡¹

    Yue¡¯s gaze snapped toward the ongoing conversation that was like a bolt from the blue for her. Her expression was the very picture of an aghast look.

    <em>That¡¯s why, I always told you repeatedly, how important it is to get along with the neighbors, this is because Yue-san recently a~lways turned into a sloth right away, </em>Shia puffed out her chest *boing* with a smug expression.

    Kaori and others also focused even more to the conversation after knowing that Shia¡¯s reputation in the neighborhood surpassed their expectation.

    ¡­¡­Without realizing that they along with Shuu and Sumire were ignoring Editor-in-Chief Mao¡¯s vice.

    ¡¸Houhou, it looks like the two of you are cing a deep trust to her isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we have nothing to feel dissatisfied about from her.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez, Okaa-sama and Otou-sama praises me too much desuu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­U-umm, Okaa-sama? Otou-sama? What about me? Do you two trust Yue-san?¡¹

    Shia blushed while fidgeting bashfully with her ears and tails pping happily. Yue pulled at Sumire¡¯s sleeve uneasily. It seemed she had never even imagined that the way she spent her holiday would affect her reputation this viscerally. She was anxious.

    However, before she could get her question answered, and also before Kaori and others could also ask about their opinion to them,

    ¡¸However, how is his majesty the demon king himself thinking about it?¡¹

    The air froze solid with that one question. <em>Ah, I have a bad premonition¡­¡­</em>Alfrerick cut in.

    ¡¸You, that should be enough already. You¡¯re stepping in a bit too far.¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, pardon me about that! Haha, as expected it just really weigh my mind as a reporter you seee. ©¤©¤In the end, who is the worthiest wife among everyone? That¡¯s the question.¡¹

    A chiiilling atmosphere swelled up. It went without saying, that the cause was Yue and others. Even Remia was fidgeting nervously. As expected, it seemed the question bothered them.

    ¡¸Dissatisfaction that can only be felt for the first time after living together, a w that only came to light then. For example, even though she was a lover who I loved with all my heart until now, as a wife she is¡­¡­perhaps there is also such feeling? How about it, everyone! Can you assert with surety that you have been managing your married life well enough!? Can you dere that you have been doing better than Princess Shia!? Is the highest number of the nightly activity is being held by Princess Shia perhaps!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸T-that¡¯s not true at all though!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    After getting instigated (?) so piercingly, Yue and others began to appeal just how satisfying and fulfilling their days were. The questions from Editor-in-Chief Mao that slipped in between exquisitely, making them telling even flirty stories that would make Hajime writhed if he was here.

    ¡¸P-please nooo! I¡¯m not just going to stay here listening to my daughter telling that kind of story-¡¹

    ¡¸!? S-stop! Tomoichi-dono! You won¡¯t be able to get away unscathed if you jump out of that window!¡¹

    Tomoichi dived out from the window that Hajime, Shuuzou, and Koichi used to leave the room before.

    Most likely he thought that there would be foothold outside after seeing those three jumping out without any hesitation, but actually that wasn¡¯t true. There were ten meters until the ground from that window. There were several thick branches along the way but, that was all. Ordinary human would definitely get heavily injured or more.

    The instant Tomoichi dived out of the window, Karm swiftly caught up to him and hugged his waist midair. But, that was it. The two vanished from view. ¡¸Aa~~~~~~¡¹ Tomoichi¡¯s scream and ¡¸This isn¡¯t a big dealll!¡¹ Karm¡¯s voice that were filled with spirit resounded.

    At least there was a rope with metal w on its end that had been attached on the window, so surely Karm would be able tond safely with his baggage.

    Kaori and Kaoruko ran toward the window in panic.

    ¡¸Otou-san!? Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸Dear~~!? Are you safe!?¡¹

    ¡¸Tomoichi-dono is alright~¡¹

    For some reason there wasn¡¯t any reply from Tomoichi, but it seemed he was safe. Perhaps he was simply frozen in fear from the near death experience. His heart was definitely pounding hard right now.

    Also, he was definitely feeling confused how the two from Yaegashi family couldnd safely and continued to hold a duel like nothing had happened. ¡­¡­Though surely that was because those two were (not) ordinary people.

    Kaori and Kaoruko both sighed in relief. Even if resurrection was easy to do, the sight of their father and husband throwing themselves from height still made their stomach dropped. It was the same with Yue and Shuu and others. They realized with a gasp that they all had gotten carried away and prattled about things that were a bit too private and returned to their senses.

    Especially Yue and others who turned bright red. They were horrified by what they had been boasting when not only Alfrerick, Karm, Shuu and other males were still here, but all their mothers were also present.

    The culprit sensitively detected the change and reacted.

    ¡¸Mu, it¡¯s already this time. Sumire-sama, Shuu-sama, and also everyone, thank you very much for the wonderful interview! I think I¡¯ll be able to write a good article with all these! Then I shall take my leave now!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, oi,e back here!¡¹

    Before Sumire could finish speaking, Editor-in-Chief Mao had swiftly moved like a wind toward another window where she pped her wings and flew away.

    It was a keen movement because she had sensed that his interview targets had regained their senses, or rather, because she had sensed that a fierce predator would immediately arrive nearby.

    It seemed that her danger detection ability was the real thing.

    ¡¸Haa~, I¡¯m tired. Mentally. How did I see hallucination like a ming tiger or consecutive thunderps like that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s only natural when you arrive at the territory of expert.¡¹

    ¡¸But, our techniques feel sharper than usual today. As I thought, fighting Hajime-kun is a good training.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t your objective changing? Also, if that was natural for expert¡­¡­earth is scaryyy¡¹

    Hajime and others returned after they had just barely missed Editor-in-Chief Mao¡¯s presence.

    And then seeing the room¡¯s delicate atmosphere©¤©¤Yue and others all blushing red, the mothers looking at everyone with lukewarm gazes, Sumire and Shuu averting their gaze with a bit of cold sweat, Alfrerick and Karm sending him very sympathetic gazes©¤©¤made Hajime looked bewildered.

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s with this atmosphere. Did something happen?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s nothing at all, Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-san? ¡­¡­You¡¯re hiding something huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Omy! This child, he is doubting his mother? Look into my eyes. Do they look like the eyes of someone who is hiding something?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m convinced that you¡¯re hiding something after looking at those eyes though? And Tou-san has been trying to avoid my gaze since I entered.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not true though!?¡¹

    The two were shaken afterpletely blurting numerous unvarnished memories that would absolutely caused their son to get heart attack. They perfectly fitted the description of a criminal whose crime was being pointed out by police.

    Even Yue and others wouldn¡¯t meet his gaze. Hajime tried looking at Myuu but¡­¡­her ears had gotten covered by Remia at the middle. She was sullenly crossing her arms while mumbling ¡¸Yes, yes. Myuu is a good girl after all! Myuu didn¡¯t hear anything!¡¹ from on top of Remia¡¯sp where she was sitting obediently.

    The one who answered in their ce was Kirino who felt slightly envious that the two men of her family were having fun with their son-inw without her.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t anything big, Hajime-kun. We only listened for a bit about the cute happenings during your childhood, or your night activity with our daughters. Nothing big right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s really big though!?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s gaze snapped at his parents and the wive~s but, they all averted their gazes from him while drenched in cold sweat. He got it now. He understood really well why Alfrerick and Karm were sympathizing with him as fellow men.

    ¡¸Ha!? Wait a sec, the presence that flew out just now, if I¡¯m not wrong it was the n chief of the winged tribe¡­¡­oi, stupid! What they hell were you guys telling to a gossip journalist!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you misunderstand Hajime! That person, he really praised you up Hajime, so we unconsciously!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! He talked about telling thousands of people about Hajime¡¯s adorable side, so that it will be easier for everyone to not only respect you but also feel closer to you¡­¡­we couldn¡¯t help it even we blurted out some things like that right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t blurt out that kinda things! Even Yue and others, just what were you all doing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­B-because! That woman said something like ¡°who is the one worthy to be called the number one wife¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! She was obviously favoring Shia!¡¹

    ¡¸That person, didn¡¯t she interview us after we conquered the great dungeon? That time too, her misinterpretation and broad interpretation to favor Shia was also horrible wasn¡¯t it? ¡­¡­She even twisted thing up so that Kouki became a forbidden love warrior who was targeting Hajime¡¯s ass.¡¹

    ¡¸At this rate, she wouldst write an article about how Goshujin-sama hath nobody else in his eyes other than Shia. She hath also wrote that kind of thing in her previous article. We wouldst not know what she might write if we don¡¯t firmly insist and criticize her.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­¡­Yue-san and others started bragging about themselves so, in my defends I only got carried away by the atmosphere¡­¡­r-right, Remia-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeees. Really me, how can I said that kind of thing in front of everyone and my daughter¡­¡­uu, so embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    Akiko and Kaoruko were sending Hajime lukewarm gazes that were saying ¡¸Really you Hajime, so you¡¯re doing that kind of things with my daughter¡­¡­¡¹. It made Hajime unconsciously covered his face with both hands.

    At the same time, he recalled catching sight of the primogenitor rabbit race girl Kira-chan standing near the entrance when he came back into the room. Even now her presence was still near the entrance!

    He whirled toward the entrance. Her rabbit ears were poking out from the side of the entrance. Her face sloo~wly peeked in¡­¡­and met Hajime¡¯s gaze. She jerked and her face instantly turned bright red like instantaneous water heater.

    And then with teary eyes,

    ¡¸othan you animalll~~¡¹

    Kira-chan muttered such thing with a very small voice before dashing away *pyuuu~~*.

    Hajime froze for a little bit before sighing.

    ¡¸Yueee! Space window! Target, the shitty bird!¡¹

    ¡¸! A-aye aye sirrr~~!¡¹

    *Fonn* A window screen opened. At the other side was the figure of Editor-in-Chief Mao weaving through trees in the off chance that there was pursuer.

    ¡¸Kuhih, great info gettt. The headline will be this! ¡ºThe Great Demon King is The Sovereign of the Night!? However, There is Only One Person Who Can Meet His Demand! His Affection Belong to Princess Shia Alone! She Has Been Recognized as the First Wife in Japan!¡». Tremble o world! There is nobody else who can win other than our brethren! I¡¯m gonna make the whole world recognize our victory yeahhh~! It¡¯s none other than the beastmen who are the closest race to his majesty the demon king! KUAHAHAHAHAHAH¡¹

    She let out a loud wickedugh like that. Although this was something expected, it was still just too ugly. Broad misinterpretation and distortion of fact with self-interest as the driving power behind them. It felt like watching a model corrupt reporter in action.

    While everyone was feeling put off, Alfrerickmented while looking like he was holding back a headache.

    ¡¸At least allow me to say this, it¡¯s well known that the sea of trees has stopped its istion, and included among our exported goods is also our information magazine. It¡¯s always censored first before we send it to other countries but¡­¡­we can¡¯t guarantee that there is no illicit production of a different magazine or smuggling.¡¹

    Information about the sea of trees, about Fea Bergen, and then about beastman races.

    Information magazine was issued because it could be useful for human race to know more about all those matters which would help with interracial coexistence in the future. Because of that the magazine¡¯s content was carefully screened and it would go through a strict content check first before being sent out to other countries.

    But it still shouldn¡¯t be impossible for things to slip through all that checking. Yes, like the gossip magazine that was full of Editor-in-Chief Mao¡¯s dogmatism and bias and self-interest.

    Editor-in-Chief Mao seemed to hear Alfrerick¡¯s voice that exined that and she looked back.

    And then, her eyes met the pursuing space window and the eyes of his majesty the demon king whose face looked like a man-eating fiend at the other side.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was looking at her with the eyes of murderer while staying silent. Editor-in-Chief Mao was immediately sweating bullets.

    A second passed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­H-headline. ¡ºThe Daily Life of His Majesty the Demon King and His Wives That Are Filled With Love And Peace¡»¡¹

    Editor-in-Chief Mao waited for the judgment.

    His majesty the demon king proimed.

    ¡¸Guilty¡¹

    <em>NOOOOOOOOOOO</em> Editor-in-Chief Mao tried to escape in full speed with such scream. The demon king attacked her through space.

    She was mmed on the ground as though something had knocked her down from above. Then she was immediately restrained while lying face down. <em>Stooop! Don¡¯t pluck my feathers! I apologize! I absolutely won¡¯t tell anybody elseee! So please don¡¯ttt! </em>Such pleading and tearful voice could be heard.

    Of course, the great demon king was merciless. <em>I¡¯ll regenerate your feathers if I find that there wasn¡¯t any gossip about us the next time wee to Tortus!</em> He said while continuing to pluck all the feathers.

    Editor-in-Chief Mao must have realized that she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid being bald anymore. She got defiant instead like a journalist who sold her soul to the devil and started screaming.

    ¡¸Even if my feathers are plucked here, the second and third me will fly away somewhere in this world! Pen is mightier than violence! Princess Shia Banzai! Our brethren is number one in the worlddddddddd!!¡¹

    Shia was creeped out seeing that while speaking with a sour expression.

    ¡¸Do you know? In the past that person was an absolute proponent for banishing Hauria! She was someone who insisted something like ¡°absolutely execution!¡± you know.¡¹

    Palm tu~rning turning back and forth. Editor-in-Chief Mao could turn the palm of her hand more lightly than her feathers.

    Everyone looked put off while looking <em>Uwaa~. </em>Kaoruko-san unconsciously spoke up.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there anyone decent among the n chi-¡­¡­ah, I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t pay me any mind!¡¹

    Alfrerick covered his face with both hands with a sad atmosphere and soundless cry of <em>Waaah</em>ing from him.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The very boisterous lunch finished.

    In the end, the other chiefs other than Mao didn¡¯t participate in the lunch. The reason of that was because of the smug faces they made after calming down the riot while boasting that they would be able to attend private lunch with the demon king¡¯s family after this. The people snapped and rioted ¡¸You all aren¡¯t going there even if we die-!!¡¹.

    At the end, a huge fight broke out not only among factions but also within each faction. Not only the n chiefs who were the leader of each faction, the most fanatical people also fell victim to violence and be rendered unconscious.

    Because of that, Hajime and co could enjoy touring throughout the capital really peacefully. Right now they were arriving at thest stop ©¤©¤a public square that was located at the suburb.

    The reason didn¡¯t even need to be said. Because it was the important ce where Shia¡¯s feeling was rewarded.

    Inside the past rey, the gentle orange light of the sunset that shined down from between the leaves was illuminating Hajime and Shia who were sitting around a tree stump that acted as a table.

    Hajime¡¯s expression looked resigned and defeated, or perhaps it was actually an expression of affection. It was the gentlest expression by far that he had ever shown toward Shia until then.

    ¡ºShia is my beloved. I don¡¯t want to hand you to anyone else.¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Hyaa~~~h ?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kyaa~~~h ?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The <em>Hyaa~h </em>came from Sumire, Akiko, Kaoruko, and Kirino¡¯s cheers. The <em>Kyaa~h </em>came from Aiko, Myuu, and Remia who weren¡¯t present at that time.

    ¡¸Huaaa~~h, it¡¯s true that I want everyone to see this but-, this is really embarrassingg-!¡¹

    Shia herself was also covering her eyes by folding down her rabbit ears. She was blushing while fidgeting restlessly.

    ¡¸Well, of course this scene will make anyone writhe isn¡¯t it~¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, we were also peeping at that time but, seeing it again now still caused mine chest to be really thrilled.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Look, that expression of Shia. It¡¯s too cute-¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop it pleaseee, Yue-saaan¡¹

    For some reason Yue was the one pointing proudly. Furthermore she paused the image, making it looked like a photo clip. Shown in the image was Shia¡¯s maidenly expression that was emotionally moved from her feeling finally bearing fruit at the end of the journey.

    Even Shuu and Tomoichi sighed ¡¸Hou¡¹ from seeing it. That was just how lovely her expression looked.

    ¡¸Thanks a lot, Shia-chan. For continuing to love our son. I¡¯m repeating myself but, I¡¯m really d that Shia-chan was the first girl he encountered outside of the abyss. You¡¯re unmistakably a fortune carrying rabbit aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸For you to be treated that roughly¡­¡­it made me felt guilty but, more than that, I¡¯m thankful from the bottom of my heart to you as a father for staying at his side even then. Really, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-sama, Otou-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia sniffed tearfully. Sumire and Shuu once more looked toward Karm who was watching fondly.

    ¡¸She is really, a lovelydy isn¡¯t she, Karm-san. We are really blessed for being able to be her family.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. We are also thankful to you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s my line. I¡¯m grateful that the two of you are treating my daughter lovingly. Well, he is a daughter that I can take pride of without being humble at all though!¡¹

    ¡¸G-geez, Tou-sama!¡¹

    Her father patted her head as though she was a kid. It had been so long since thest time he did that to her. Shia disyed a soft happy smile even while emotional tears were gathering at the corner of her eyes.

    Anyone would also soften their expression when seeing that scene. Sumire¡¯s words that called Shia a rabbit who brought good fortune to herself and also her surrounding entered easily into their hearts even knowing of the harsh road that Shia and Hauria n had walked to reach this point.

    Although, Hajime alone was different despite being someone involved, his expression was also smiling broadly like everyone else but¡­¡­his eyes looked just slightly dead. His aura was gentle, so the difort from the gap felt even more horrible.

    ¡¸P-papa? Are you alright? Just where are you looking at nano?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, no problem. I¡¯m just looking at far beyond the space time in order to fight my shame for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu think that¡¯s not fine at all nano.¡¹

    His this and that at the night with Yue and others got exposed, his embarrassing experience during childhood also became widely known among family, and on top of that a confession scene that involved him was published openly.

    From the start he had known about Yue peeping at the confession scene under the guise of watching over them and he confessed his honest feeling at that time knowing that, so the embarrassment from the scene getting watched again by other people like this wasn¡¯t that strong but¡­¡­the timing was just too despairing.

    As expected he couldn¡¯t bear it if he got teased, <em>did you do this and that with after epting her feeling like this?</em> while being looked at with lukewarm gazes again.

    While that was going on, the kiss scene while being illuminated under the evening sun was projected. The females were getting even more heated up. That happened while ¡°We can¡¯t show this part¡±-kun was also considerately blocking the scene from the males only.

    Although, the censorship was put out just in case. Shuu and others were gentlemen, so they had automatically averted their gazes.

    The females all surrounded Shia and cheerfully chattered <em>kyah kyah kyah kyah</em>. They nosily questioned her questions like what did she feel at that time, and Shia too excitedly and happily answered them. Meanwhile Shuu and others gathered around Hajime.

    ¡¸Fuumu. Even so, it was unexpected that you epted Shia-kun at that timing.¡¹

    ¡¸After all from watching your journey until that point, it felt like you were wholly devoted to Yue-san alone, as could be seen from how you treated Shizuku for example.¡¹

    They understood well that there had been something that had been umted between them until they reached that point, but they didn¡¯t understand why it bore fruit at that timing. Shuuzou and Koichi voiced their puzzlement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime fell into thinking for a bit before sending his gaze toward the great tree.

    ¡¸Perhaps, it was because I got a bit of breathing room inside my heart.¡¹

    ¡¸Breathing room¡­¡­what happened?¡¹

    Tomoichi asked that really curiously. Hajime moved his gaze not toward Tomoichi, but toward Shuu while answering.

    ¡¸I finally obtained it from conquering the great tree¡¯s great dungeon. The concrete method, to return home.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. So it¡¯s because of that.¡¹

    Hajime looked overwhelming, with quickness and decisiveness that showed no hesitation at all. And that impression was actually too, but inside there was actually he had no leeway at all.

    When would he be able to return home, how would he be able to return. While he was harboring such intense feeling of desire for his home world that was getting stronger each day instead of lessening, there was no way he could have any leeway inside his heart while he still hadn¡¯t found the answer.

    Of course Hajime wasn¡¯t ¡°mentally cornered¡± or anything with Yue and others apanying him but¡­¡­even so, he was always desperate at that time.

    That was why, when Hajime managed to sense the presence of earth using the Compass and also learning about the way to return home in the form of concept magic, he finally felt a bit relieved because he now had the prospect of returning home.

    ¡¸I vaguely felt that the end of our journey was close, not only about the remaining number of the great dungeons, but also about our involvement with Ehito and the demon race. That was why, I said it when there was time. You know, saying something like, ¡°when this journey is over~¡± would soundpletely like a g right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaa, that g huh. The ¡°let¡¯s marry when the war is over¡± g.¡¹

    ¡¸That one.¡¹

    Even Tomoichi whose otaku knowledge was meager apparently understood that g even without being told. He nodded with a look of understanding.

    ¡¸I guess someone like you who was raised with harem education couldn¡¯t help it but getting moved by affection with someone who had gone through that much experiences together with you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second there, Tomoichi-kun. Both Sumire and I never gave that kind of education though!?¡¹

    It seemed that there was still misunderstanding. Shuuzou and Koichi had also secretly gotten told from Tomoichi that ¡°Hajime became a harem bastard was actually the fault of the Nagumo spouses you know¡±, so they took Shuu¡¯s denial as false and shook their head.

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t receive that kind of education you know?¡¹

    ¡¸See! Even our son said that!¡¹

    ¡¸There is a paper thin difference between education and brainwashing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸OK. I understand really well how Tomoichi-kun is thinking of me. Let¡¯s have a bit of talk.¡¹

    It had been made clear that throughout the journey until then, Hajime had been taking a rtively clear stance toward the females other than Yue. And so it made Tomoichi hesitated to simply criticize Hajime as ¡°simply a yboy harem bastard!¡±. But now he had found a new target to me.

    Hajime backed up his father with a wry smile.

    ¡¸If I have to say what was the cause that made me epted Shia, then it¡¯s actually Yue I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸After we recognized Shia at great dungeon Raisen, Yue often told me ¡ºLook at Shia properly more¡».¡¹

    To be honest, it actually made Hajime feltplicated to be told by his beloved that he shouldn¡¯t ignore other woman too.

    ¡¸Without that, I would never be conscious of her as an opposite sex. Though of course, I was definitely putting my absolute trust to her as a person even without that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So Hajime-kun¡¯s heart also grew only because you endeavored to look at Shia as an opposite sex.¡¹

    The exnation made them felt half understanding, but also half puzzled. It wasn¡¯t just Tomoichi, but also Shuu, Shuuzou, and even Koichi to made confused expressions.

    They understood the reason why Hajime came to see Shia as an opposite sex, however, in that case they couldn¡¯t really understand what Yue was thinking about.

    Everyone knew, just how great Hajime¡¯s existence was inside Yue throughout this journey.

    Shuu and others unconsciously looked toward Yue. Yue and others also seemed to be listening to their conversation since the middle. Everyone turned their gaze toward Yue.

    ¡¸Okaa-san also want to know why, please.¡¹

    Sumire patted Yue¡¯s head with an expression of fondness as though she somehow understood the answer.

    Yue looked a bit shy, even so she said ¡¸In that case¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s to make Hajime happy.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean, by rmending other woman to him?¡¹

    Kaoruko tilted her head with a conflicted expression. Yue nodded ¡¸Nn¡¹ and began to talk stammeringly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­At first I thought that it would be fine with just the two of us. I don¡¯t need anything else than Hajime. Rather, as long as Hajime is there, I won¡¯t mind spending my whole life in the abyss. Rather, I would prefer that.¡¹

    ¡¸I get it.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoruko!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uh, I can understand a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoriii!?¡¹

    The fathers sent sympathetic gazes at Tomoichi-san.

    Putting that aside.

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, we went outside, met Shia, and she did her best to form a bond with us. We met Aiko, listened to what she said¡­¡­and it made me think whether things are really fine like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What, I said?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. You said that the way of life by abandoning everything is lonely. Those words, echoed in my heart. As expected from the ¡°teacher¡± that Hajime looked up to.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s ears were dyed red. Apparently she was embarrassed. Akiko remembered her daughter at the town of Ur and patted her head in praise.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There were children who were genuinely relieved that Haijme is alive, it¡¯s annoying but, there was also someone who desperately tried to search for him believing in his survival, and there was also someone who still believed in Hajime like before.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s gaze moved toward Kaori and Shizuku, then she continued ¡¸And then¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime¡¯s eyes when he saw children during the journey, his atmosphere when Myuu was at his side, were always kind.¡¹

    That was why, she was convinced.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I was confident I can make Hajime happy by myself. But, to make him happier, more and more, even far beyond my imagination, it would be better if Hajime has a lot more important things.¡¹

    That was why, if it was someone with a feeling so deep that they would even apany him to hell, she could ept even if Hajime had other ¡°special¡± someone than her. She wanted him to be surrounded by a lot of important things.

    ¡¸¡­¡­For that, I can do anything. I¡¯ll do anything.¡¹

    Yue finished with that. Nobody could say anything. They felt overwhelmed by howrge her feeling was, just how scary her affection was.

    Yue would do anything for Hajime¡¯s sake.

    Hajime would kill even god if it was for Yue¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸It¡¯s this side of Yue-san that makes me think that I¡¯m really not her match at all desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, it doth not matter what anyone else said, she is undeniably our prided first wife-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, it¡¯s frustrating but, I won¡¯t object.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter what Editor-in-Chief Mao is going to write, in the end, anyone will see it on their own.¡¹

    Shizuku said with a chuckle. Not a single person said any objection to that.

    ¡¸Yue-chan too, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-sama? ©¤©¤Upuh¡¹

    Sumire hugged Yue tightly *mugyu* into her bosom, but she was immediately pulled away.

    By Hajime. Right into his own tight hug *mugyu*.

    ¡¸Wait Hajime. I was hugging Yue-chan there. Give her back.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? No way. Yue is mine.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~, it¡¯s unbing that your possessiveness is on full disy like that! Just shut up and give her back to your mom!¡¹

    ¡¸Stoppp! Right now I just want cherish Yue really badly!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same! Give her back already! Quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you two, sto©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san and Okaa-sama too! Yue-san can¡¯t breath like that! Let¡¯s make apromise here with me taking her! Shaorah¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Aah, what are you doing! Give Yue back!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~~h!?¡¹

    Shia usurped Yue by snatching her with super physical strength. Shia immediately hugged Yue into the valley of her breasts and ran away. The Nagumo mother-son chased after her.

    The past rey was coincidentally ying the scene,

    ¡ºYue-sannn, Iii, finallyyy¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn. You did really well.¡»

    ¡ºFueeeeehn, I love Yue-san desuuu! Let¡¯s be together forever desuuu!¡»

    Shia hugging Yue with a happy smile even while sobbing in happiness. Yue was also hugging her back with a gaze of affection.

    ¡º¡­¡­Isn¡¯t Yue more emotional here rather than me?¡»

    The figure of Hajime looking sour was projected.

    Myuu chuckled seeing that while saying.

    ¡¸As expected it¡¯s Yue-oneechan¡¯s sole victory! Nobody win except Yue-oneechan! Nano¡¹

    ¡¸H, h~mm. Myuu, I think you¡¯re saying it a bit wrong.¡¹

    Just as Remia said, Myuu¡¯s words had a slightly different meaning than saying that Yue seeded with her backing to Shia, but when they looked at Yue who was looking happy while being contested by Hajime, Shia, and their family¡­¡­

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but go ¡¸I see¡¹ in eptance.

    Like that, they watched the frolicking of Yue and others for a while with warm atmosphere. Then when they decided to move to thest sightseeing spot©¤©¤to the great tree Ua Alto to watch the trial there, it was then.

    ¡¸Wait a secondddd! Shia, you¡¯re unfair! Showing off only your confession scene like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Geh, Rana-san! And also Nea-chan and others!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, reminding us of that.¡¹

    The Hauria females who embroiled themselves in quarrel had returned.

    It seemed that they desperately ended the battle and came running here in order to watch the aforementioned scene. All of them looked battered like soldiers who had just returned from battlefield.

    Shia looked inly annoyed that they got in the way of the family trip. Hajime was openly clicking his tongue and showing rejection as though he didn¡¯t want the past rey to be yed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be a waste of time. Give it up©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-chan, do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Order epted-, Okaa-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yueee!?¡¹

    Yue-chan who would do anything if it was for Hajime¡¯s sake, but, she prioritized her mother-inw!

    ¡¸Tou-san, stoppp! You¡¯ll feel itchy all over! Your heart might die if you aren¡¯t careful!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What are you saying, Hajime.¡¹

    Hajime asked Shuu, thinking that if the request to stop came from him, then perhaps Yue would hesitate, but Shuu who didn¡¯t know of how terrifying that person was could only look in bewilderment.

    Meanwhile, Yue had personally witnessed the scene in question so she specified the timeline without any dy. She instantly found the past time point. Yue-san was very capable.

    The taboo was released.

    ¡ºYour overwhelming charm has stolen my heart. This feeling, it can be nothing but love!¡»

    ¡¸Aaaa~~~nh, really Kou-kun, so passionate-!!¡¹

    Using the gravity magic that he had just obtained to float in the air, he turned while making a cool pose sharply!

    The present Rana watched while writhing and twisting her body with both her hands holding her cheeks. Shuu and others shivered from recalling their own ¡°cool¡± past and trembled! Rana as the sole normie in group was sending smug nces to her surrounding. The Hauria females were shaking in rage!!

    Yes, projected there was,

    ¡ºI am a Virgo man, Kousuke E Abyssgate-!!¡»

    ¡ºNo, who the hell are you!?¡»

    It was Kousuke-kun who had fallen into abyss. After oveing the trial of Raisen, he had be awfully ¡°cool¡± that made everyone speechless like this! By the way, Kousuke-kun¡¯s birthday was during Cancer!

    ¡ºIt doesn¡¯t matter how wide the gap is between our ability! Today I¡¯m someone who surpass even the demon king!¡»

    ¡ºOi oi, return to your©¤©¤no, wait, that line! You fucker¡ª, don¡¯t you dare stealing the famous saying of Graha*-san who I respected!!¡»

    Like that Demon King VS Abyss Lord began.

    While Rana¡¯s squealing resounded loudly, all the mothers and fathers could only watch dumbfounded from start to end by the fight that disyed ¡°coolness¡± to the max.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I think my male situation where my heart is upied by game will continue for a while, so just to notify everyone, there might be skipped update sometimes even after this. I apologize in advance. I¡¯m sorry!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Editor-in-Chief Mao and Monthly Fea Bergen

    =>From the extra story of LN volume 8.

    -Virgo Man

    =>One of the famous lines of Graham-san of Gundam OO. One of my top three favorite characters from Gundam series.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? Demon King VS Abyss Lord, Fight-</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: Sorry for theteness! I had lots and lots of fun writing the lord that the chapter swelled up till around 9000 words (sweat)

    ¡¸Papa, it¡¯s okay nano! Everyone including Myuu don¡¯t think that papa¡¯s fight is embarrassing nano!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m totally embarrassed. It¡¯s not something that you need to force yourself to watch.¡¹

    ¡¸No way , boss! How can such famous battle not be shown to everyone, that¡¯s impossible! It was truly a fierce battle that would remain in history forever-¡¹

    ¡¸It was truly an embarrassing battle that will remain ck history! Only Hauria can possibly describe that as a famous battle, you stupid idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸Rana-oneesan should zip your mouth for a bit! Papa¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-what?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if papa really hate it no matter what. That¡¯s why, Myuu will scold Yue-oneechan and baa-chan. That¡¯s why, please?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped if Myuu said that. Besides¡­¡­thinking carefully, it¡¯s not healthy mentally for me that only my embarrassing past got revealed, so perhaps it¡¯ll be better to get Endo here too asrade?¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s horrible reason nano! But, surely Endou himself will want nothing more if papa can be convinced with that nano!¡¹

    There was no doubt that Endou would definitely yell ¡¸I got nothing butint instead!¡¹ if he heard that, but Myuu¡¯s careless proxy speaking resounded through. Myuu fundamentally always treated everyone with sincerity, but perhaps it was just his imagination, it felt like Myuu¡¯s treatment to Endou alone was rough. Why was that?

    In any case, Myuu was currently in the middle of persuading her papa. Was it a persuasion to get permission to rey the past of Demon King VS Abyss Lord? No, it was a persuasion for,

    ¡¸ABABABABAH, HAHAHAJIMEMEMEME~~~~I¡¯M SORRYYYYYYYYYY~~~~¡¹

    Releasing Yue from Hajime¡¯s hug while his whole body was covered in ¡°Lightning d¡± because she ignored his yell to stop and prioritized her mother-inw,

    The vivid crimson spark was turning Yue¡¯s golden hair into bomber head style. Tio was watching jealously!

    It was the firm action from Hajime who was usuallypletely pampering with Yue.

    For Shuu and others, the deep abyss of the Abyss Lord was already a known factor from their sightseeing in the great dungeon of Raisen.

    And so, they never even imagined that even his once in a lifetime confession could also possibly be done ¡°coolly¡±, so they sported stupid looks on their faces seeing Hajime¡¯s reaction. They thought that he was overreacting.

    But for Hajime that wasn¡¯t all. Shuu and others didn¡¯t understand the meaning of putting a scratch on the demon king. His heart was pained from just recalling it. Just imagining of looking back at that memory again made him wanted to writhe in agony.

    That was exactly why he firmly refused the past rey to be yed but¡­¡­

    It seemed that Hajime was rethinking it with Myuu¡¯s persuasion (?). Though the reason why he was changing his mind was something horrible like wanting someone else to apany him to hell.

    Karm looked troubled seeing Hajime like that. However, he resolutely asserted.

    ¡¸Boss, a word. Your battle with Abyssgate was definitely a famous battle. The undeniable proof of that is our eptance of him as the next chief candidate.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a discrepancy in interpretation. From Endou¡¯s perspective too.¡¹

    Hajime dispelled ¡°Lightning d¡± even though he was saying that. Yue was held up so her legs were dangling down from the difference in height, but she was still vee~ry limp. Hajime showed no sign of putting her down. It seemed he had no intention of going as far as releasing his hug.

    ¡¸¡­¡­U-umm, Hajime? How about putting her down already?¡¹

    ¡¸Not for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing right?¡¹

    ¡¸Very much so!¡¹

    Hajime fixed his hold on Yue to make her sit on his arm like how he usually carried Myuu. He didn¡¯t stop there. He was gently rocking her like a baby while also mixing pressuring and teasing like ¡¸Yooshi Yoshi, Yue-chan is a good girl. You¡¯re a good girl right? Be a good girl¡¹.

    Myuu was smiling warmly seeing that. Exactly like a big sister treating a small kid with tender care. It was the reversal of their usual positions.

    The other people were also putting on the same warm expression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­au¡¹

    Yue¡¯s cheeks reddened. She twisted her body to try to get down, but Hajime dexterously moved his arm and shifted his center of gravity to prevent that. Even when she tried to teleport, Hajime immediately sensed it and sparked in warning.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, are you genuinely angry?¡¹

    ¡¸HAHA-¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s gaze turned at Yue, then at his parents, andst at Kaori and others. Everyone twitched. He said nothing. But, everyone noticed. Ah, those eyes promised PUNISHMENT forter! They realized.

    It would be just a small revenge like how he was spurring Yue¡¯s embarrassment, but he would definitely do it if he said he was going to do it. He was a demon king after all.

    And so everyone including Shuu and Sumire apologized ¡¸We¡¯re sorryyy!¡¹ but¡­¡­the demon king-sama was still smiling! It seemed the punishment¡¯s enforcement was a settled matter.

    ¡¸Well, what we¡¯re going to watch after this is simply bad for my heart, so Yue is here also for my mind stabilizer. Just let me hug you obediently.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yeees¡¹

    As expected, it seemed Yue had the self-awareness that she had gone too far, so she stopped resisting.

    Actually, security personnel led by Head Warrior Gil were deployed around this clearing. It was to stop a part of the fanatic fans who couldn¡¯t hold back from disturbing the sightseeing of Hajime and co.

    They were within sight, so even the people of Fea Bergen were looking with widened eyes at Yue who was being held up like a baby. It was unnecessarily embarrassing. Yue went red until her ears while shrinking into herself. She looked adorable like that and even Gil and others were gradually brightening seeing that.

    ¡¸W-we¡¯re also going to get punished like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Might, be¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For me, if it¡¯s a punishment then just bringst it on instead!¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-san, if it¡¯s Hajime-san then I think his punishment to you will also take that into consideration so it will be an actual punishment.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is this too one of the 108 Harassments Demon King-style?¡¹

    ¡¸M-my my¡­¡­how can I let myself to be carried away by the atmosphere like that¡­¡­perhaps I too have been getting high spirited from the trip?¡¹

    Aiko was trembling. Remia¡¯s ¡°my my¡± face was twitching.

    Hajime would most likely justugh ¡¸HAHA-¡¹ and wouldn¡¯t tell them anything even if they asked him when and what kind of punishment he would give them. There was nothing more terrifying than a punishment that they didn¡¯t know what kind it was and when it woulde. Shuu and Sumire were already making calm expressions as though they had resolved themselves to head to a hellish battlefield.

    ¡¸And so, Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Yheess!¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re going to do this anyway, how about reying the past starting from when Endou returned? You know, everyone has known that he confessed to Rana, but Kaa-san and others don¡¯t know the sequence of events right? Really, suddenly posing ¡°coolly¡± midair and then confessing¡­¡­starting the rey from that point just feel iplete.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, that¡¯s certainly true.¡¹

    ¡¸Boss, as expected from you! How stupid of me, I got a bit hasty there! Kyaah, so embarrassing-¡¹

    ¡¸Boss, is it alright if we kill kill big sis Rana now? It¡¯s fine right? Let¡¯s do it-¡¹

    The females of Hauria with Nea-chan at the forefront looked like they were going to explode anytime from how the veins on their foreheads pulsed. While Aiko was busy casting ¡°Soul Repose¡± on them, Kaori went back further in time and reyed the past.

    Inside the past rey, there was Hajime working with ¡°Transmutation¡± in the clearing. It seemed he was remaking the artifacts that he lost in the final battle just in case. Yue and others were around him and there were also the ssmates.

    It seemed that the time was around noon. Shia and other Haurias together with the people of Fea Bergen were bringing lunch to the clearing.

    ¡¸Hajime was creating the artifact for returning to earth at this time wasn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder what were the other children doing¡­¡­¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire asked with wondering looks.

    ¡¸No, at that period we were stockpiling the magic power needed for going home into the God Crystal I created. We also decided not to waste magic power, so there were little that we could do.¡¹

    ¡¸We helped a lot with the reconstruction though¡­¡­likeing and going to help Lily using a gate.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. After all the capital was annihted¡­¡­we did things like removing the rubbles of the god mountain.¡¹

    ¡¸Other than that, we asked all the students to act as emissary in order to adjust the talk between countries. I also got requested by the church to visit a lot of ces as the goddess of harvest.¡¹

    It was just as Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko said. Everyone in the ss were basically spending their time helping with the rebuilding.

    Though some, or rather Shinji and Yoshiki were busy with hitting on girls. They put their title as one of the students who saved the world to help with their appeal.

    The fact that spring hadn¡¯t visited the two of them even at present told the sad reality.

    ¡¸Even so, we were mostly taking it easy in this capital.¡¹

    ¡¸We had just gotten through that kind of battle alive, so it can¡¯t be helped that everyone wanted to just rx.¡¹

    ¡¸That was a part of it, but mostly, wasn¡¯t it because everyone didn¡¯t want to get too far away from Hajime-san?¡¹

    Tio and Shia smiled wryly. Remia touched her cheek with her finger while recalling the past. Tomoichi nodded in understanding.

    ¡¸I can understand them. Hajime-kun was the only one in the possession of the method to return home. He was also their strongest leader. No wonder they found it difficult to get too far away from him.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though they managed to survive the final battle, no, that¡¯s exactly why it felt scary for them to part from Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, Aiko. I¡¯m amazed that you and the other children could still help with the rebuilding even with that.¡¹

    Akiko spoke in astonishment but also praise in her gaze.

    ¡¸I¡¯m an adult after all, and also a teacher¡­¡­but, I think that the students has really be strong.¡¹

    Aiko acted humbly while also nodding with a blush.

    Inside the past rey, the students were starting to eat lunch while being really close to each other. Sumire and Shuu squinted their eyes watching that.

    Actually almost all the students didn¡¯t leave their ssroom even when it was lunch break©¤©¤in other words it might be that they couldn¡¯t leave Hajime. Rather than a warm scene, they couldn¡¯t help but think that there was a trauma mixed in their behavior of not wanting to leave the absolute safety sphere.

    Although, one of them had the atmosphere of someone with a different objective.

    ¡¸Oh! That¡¯s Yuuka-chan isn¡¯t it? That girl, isn¡¯t she being conscious of Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? You¡¯re right. That¡¯s a lot of nces she¡¯s sending him.¡¹

    It seemed that Yuuka was also entering the kitchen. She was a good cook who boasted equal or even superior ability in reproducing western cooking with Tortus ingredients. It seemed that this time too she was making just one dish.

    It seemed that her cooking was also well epted among the ssmates, but she looked absentminded even when she got praised. Taeko and Nana were looking at her from her sides while grinning.

    ¡ºReally Yuka, if you¡¯re that curious then you just need to ask for hisment.¡»

    ¡ºYuuka-chi you good for nothing! Oo~~ii! Nagumo-chi! How¡¯s the taste of Yuuka-chi¡¯s special omelet!¡»

    ¡ºWait, what¡¯re you doing! I¡¯m not curious or anything!¡»

    She got bright red and flustered. Her te got knocked over from her overreaction but, she splendidly caught it with her innate juggling ability©¤©¤

    ¡ºIt¡¯s damn tasty¡»

    ¡º!?¡»

    And it slipped her hand. She was obviously being shaken from the curt but obviously genuine impression from Hajime who was focusing on stuffing his cheeks.

    With a fine y, Nana slipped her own te and somehow prevented at least the food from hitting the ground. As that happened,

    ¡ºI-I dropped it! I¡¯ll make one more!¡»

    ¡ºAh, wait, Yuuka-chi! It didn¡¯t hit the ground you kno~~~!¡»

    Yuuka dashed away. The ssmates were grinning, while Shinji and Yoshiki were looking like they had swallowed a lump of sugar even though they had been enjoying the omelet greatly before that.

    That was the trigger.

    ¡ºSonobe got it really hard huh.¡»

    ¡ºI wonder how it will turn out for her.¡»

    Juugo and Kentarou were talking with each other in amusement, and then Kentarou suddenly spoke out.

    ¡ºCome to think of it, how about you? Rana-san was it? You¡¯re trying really hard to appeal to her right©¤©¤Kousuke?¡»

    No reply came back.

    Kentarou-kun froze still from his casual question and the nonexistent reply. Juugo-kun also looked like he suddenly remembered something. His spoon stopped just shy from entering his mouth.

    The two of them looked around restlessly.

    Not here. They couldn¡¯t see him anywhere.

    They tried looking under the table. They also checked the trees around them. Perhaps he was lying on the ground, or perhaps he got stuck in branches, or perhaps he was hiding behind someone¡¯s back¡­¡­

    ¡ºHe isn¡¯t here.¡»

    ¡ºYeah, not here.¡»

    Kentarou and Juugo looked at each other. And then, they desperately wracked their brain as though they were used to it.

    ¡ºWhen was thest time we saw him?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Aa~, I think¡­¡­err¡­¡­it was after he tried approaching Rana-san for who knew how many times, he discussed the result with us¡­¡­so¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºWasn¡¯t that, around one week ago?¡»

    ¡ºFurther¡­¡­than that I guess.¡»

    Kentarou and Juugo looked at each other again. *Drip~* Cold sweat trickled down. <em>Eeeh? We haven¡¯t seen Kousuke for one week? </em>They thought.

    Seeing that past rey,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Kousuke-kun-¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Shuu, Sumire, Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and Akiko looked like they were going to cry while covering their mouth with their hands. Even his closest friends didn¡¯t nothing that he had been gone for one week!

    However,

    ¡¸What a terrific hiding ability. No, it should be called a dilution of existence instead.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If only we have such talent in our hands¡¹

    ¡¸Now now, Yaegashi-dono. Please remember that Abyssgate is Hauria¡¯s sessor.¡¹

    ¡¸Even before that, he is Hajime-kun¡¯s right-hand man isn¡¯t he? He got his hand on a great agent.¡¹

    The evaluation from the (un)ordinary people was extremely favorable.

    ¡¸Fufu, my Kou-kun is really popr!¡¹

    ¡¸Keh, you can go to hell. Get dumped when you¡¯re at the peak of your happiness and then live in sorrow.¡¹

    Mina-san¡¯s peevishness was elerating. No, the rabbits who were frustrated from theck of contact with their boss were all in the same state.

    Also, while Hajime and others were watching with very conflicted look, Kentarou and Juugo set out to investigate.

    They asked their fellow party members Ayako and Mao who were nearby in a bit of panic, but they didn¡¯t have any idea. And so they went to ask Rana directly but,

    ¡ºWho knows. Fuh, it seems he was scared off by the path of hellfire that I¡¯m walking on¡­¡­he got cold feet¡­¡­¡»

    At first she answered ¡°coolly¡± while looking really displeased, however, Rana-san spoke with a bit of loneliness at the end. It seemed that Kousuke¡¯s daily fierce appeal to her hadpletely died down and she hadn¡¯t seen him for a week.

    ¡ºAa~a, that¡¯s really horrible of you Rana~! Even though a younger boy did his best to convey his feeling to you~? You hurt him like thaaat~!¡»

    Mina-san poked Rana¡¯s cheek while cackling <em>kekekeh</em> nastily.

    ¡ºS-shut up you! Why¡¯re you looking that happy huh!¡»

    ¡ºFrankly seeing you so popr made me jealous. It made me feel good seeing him having enough of you already!¡»

    ¡ºYou-, this nasty rabbittt!¡»

    To be frank, Rana¡¯s attitude of looking not that displeased even while saying things like ¡ºGeez, it¡¯s troubling how he keep persistently appealing at me even though I don¡¯t harbor any feeling like that for him~, aah how troublesomeee~?¡» had made all women of Hauria to think ¡ºannoying bitch¡», so it seemed all of them were feeling the same like Mina.

    There was a lot of grinning with different connotation from what was directed to Yuuka before this. Those were all malicious smiles that seemed to be thinking that the unhappiness of their family was sweet like honey.

    Anyway.

    Kentarou and Juugo nodded to each other, and then, they raised their voice.

    ¡º¡ºAi-chan-senseiii! Kousuke is gone-!!¡»¡»

    ¡ºEh!?¡»

    Inside the past rey, Aiko¡¯s shoulders trembled from being taken aback.

    After that she performed an emergency roll-call, but as expected there wasn¡¯t anybody who had seen Kousuke for one week.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anyone who¡¯ll do him in at this point though¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºB-but, Nagumoo¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºGot it got it. I¡¯ll contact everyone and search him with human wave tactic. Sheesh, even though we can¡¯t use magic power pointlessly right now, just where¡¯s that guy scampering off to.¡»

    Even though he was grumbling like that, Hajime moved to contact the leaders of various organizations like Alfrerick and the like. Kentarou sighed in relief seeing that. Even the top brass of each country would move if it was a request from the demon king. They would be able to search far and wide.

    But there, perhaps feeling ashamed that the search was taking so much effort, Rana took a step forward while her eyes were darting around anywhere but forward.

    ¡ºB-boss! I don¡¯t think I might not have no idea not of where he went!¡»

    ¡ºWhich one it is huh.¡»

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Rana. Everyone was suspicious of how shady she was clearly acting.

    Hajime only said ¡ºSpeak¡» with a suspecting gaze, so Rana spoke while making a twitching smile to y innocent.

    ¡ºT-this is just a maybe but, no, perhaps actually the possibility that I¡¯m wrong is bigger. Yes, as expected, there¡¯s no way such stupid thing can happen¡­¡­I think, but¡»

    ¡ºSpit it out already.¡»

    ¡ºUh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­he might go to, conquer great dungeon Raisen. Yes.¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºHaa?¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    What she said was just ¡ºHaa?¡». What need was there to risk one¡¯s life diving into a dangerous ce like that after finally surviving the final battle.

    ¡ºWhat do you mean?¡»

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s another great dungeon buut, that¡¯s the nearest great dungeon¡­¡­there¡¯s also a town nearby with a gate set up there so¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m not asking you that. I¡¯m asking you why that guy is doing something that reckless at this point.¡»

    Rana¡¯s eyes kept avoiding Hajime¡¯s eyes quickly like a tuna already.

    But, there wasn¡¯t any need to interrogate her until she told the answer. Regardless of the circumstance, what needed to be done first was ¡ºShould I go take a look there?¡», Shia suggested as someone who was used to explore great dungeon Raisen. But right after that.

    ¡ºI, I finally return¡­¡­back-¡»

    ¡º¡ºKousuke!?¡»¡»

    The person himself returned. He must have used the gate at the capital and walked until this clearing. He was leaning on a tree near the entrance while breathing hard.

    Everyone was surprised by the way he looked. He was covered with wounds all over. His clothing waspletely worn out and torn here and there. There were also bloods oozing on some ces. And most of all, it was clear to everyone how mentally tired he was.

    But, his gaze was strong. There was a saying to take a careful look at a boy after not meeting them for three days. There was a dreadfulness from Kousuke now, as though he had shed off his surfaceyer. Although signs of nervousness could be felt from his appearance, his lips were sporting a fearless smile.

    ¡ºD-don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡»

    That muttering came from Rana. She was covering her mouth with both hands and her eyes widened in surprise.

    Kousuke squinted his eyes lovingly toward that Rana. But, that too only happened for a brief moment.

    Right after that, he stopped leaning on the tree and stepped firmly on the ground with both his legs while walking forward. He did that while ring straight at Hajime.

    And then, he took a deep breath and pointed sharply toward Hajime whose eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡ºDemon king Nagumo Hajime-. Fight me!¡»

    The words that surged out from his mouth were filled with fighting spirit could pierce even the heaven.

    It was an unforeseen deration of war toward the demon king. Naturally the ssmates panicked!

    ¡ºKousukeee, return to your sensesss! Don¡¯tmit suicideee!¡»

    ¡ºShirasaki-san-, Ayakoo, anyoneeee! Healing magic, quick-. Especially his head please!¡»

    ¡ºHajime-kun, don¡¯t be hasty-. Endou-kun is, umm, he¡¯s just a bit tired! His mind that is-¡»

    Juugo, Kentarou, and then Aiko screamed. In addition, Kouki, Ryutarou, and then Suzu got in between Hajime and Kousuke with grim expressions!

    ¡ºN=Nagumooo! If you¡¯re going to kill Endou¡­¡­you got to kill me first-¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯re going to buy time somehow-. So get that idiot back to his senses quickly!¡»

    ¡ºEri¡­¡­I¡¯m, going there now¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºYou guys, just what kind of person do you think I am.¡»

    The ce fell into panic like it was a scene from giant monster movie. However Kousuke ignored it all.

    He yelled everything that he felt, which also revealed the talk that Rana said with ve~ry light feeling.

    ¡ºRana-san-. I love you! The condition you presented©¤©¤that you might think about it if I can put a scratch on the boss, I believe in it! I¡¯ll put a clear and undeniable scratch on Nagumo, right in front of you-!!!¡»

    ¡ºAh, wait, that¡¯s-¡»

    Rana was flustered. Everyone¡¯s gaze moved toward her. And then in unison.

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºSo it¡¯s Hauria again-!!!¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    <em>What, so he still hasn¡¯t got fed up with her¡­¡­</em>the Haurias were feeling disappointed, even so they were grinning because with this one top contender for boss¡¯s affection would drop out with this. Everyone couldn¡¯t say anything when they saw that.

    Also, Rana¡¯s cheeks were blushing even though she was drenched in cold sweat. She was fidgeting. When she stuck her tongue and went ¡ºTehe¡îPero?¡» at the end to y stupid, there was no more words. Everyone could only think <em>These guys are nothing but trouble!</em>

    Anyway.

    ¡¸I seee. With that Kousuke-kun enteredbat mode and made that ¡°cool¡± war deration before this.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank god. He also managed to confess his feeling in his normal state and not just in that painful©¤©¤I mean, that slightly joke confession.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s pretty straightforward of him. Really Kousuke-kun, he is showing off his manliness.¡¹

    Sumire, Kaoruko, and Kirino seemed to hold favorable impression for Kousuke.

    Ahead of their gazes, there was Kousuke crossing his arms with stylish movements, made a turn on the spot that looked excessively stylish, then he swung his hand before putting it under his face that was tilting slightly diagonally, and then smirked with a huff <em>fuh.</em>

    It made them wanted to retract their statements.

    ¡¸I have a lot of things I want to say about that but¡­¡­still, Rana-san, that¡¯s really lovely. To receive that kind of confession from a younger man, as expected it must make you very happy right? Auntie¡¯s heart is beating fast just from watching it.¡¹

    Rana¡¯s face became that of a lovesick maiden ¡¸Ehe, ehehe. Well, he didn¡¯t change no matter how cruel I was to him after all, fuheh¡¹ from hearing Akiko¡¯sment. A spit was spat at the ground near her feet. Who was it? Must be Hauria.

    ¡ºThe vortex of abyss that is dyed cker than ck. The jet ck de that came from the depth of darkness is the proof of sin that tear apart even embrace of mother earth. However, it shall grant mine body freedom for a time-!!¡»

    It was the activation of gravity magic. With that Kousuke started to float. Everyone was shocked from seeing the proof of conquering a dungeon.

    Hajime was also surprised. <em>Eh? Incantation that long is needed just to float? I don¡¯t know any kind of chant like that as far as I remember though? </em>He looked at Yue with that kind of surprise.

    The past Yue-san shook her head. <em>I don¡¯t know any chant like that! </em>She said. <em>Or rather, from the flow of magic power, ny percent of that chant is pointless! </em>She continued.

    Kousuke kept his ¡°cool¡± pose while floating like a stage actor being lifted with wire. He then finally introduced himself.

    <em>I¡¯m actually a Cancer but I want to introduce myself as Virgo just this once, Kousuke E Abyssgate! </em>He yelled.

    Hajime too couldn¡¯t help but get irritated because of that quote that came from a respected character of his. He reflexively fought back.

    With the activation of gravity magic ¡°ck Vortex¡± for floating midair, the tree leaves that were scattered on the ground also got blown up and the lord used them as foothold to run midair. Hajime mercilessly fired at him.

    Of course, he had finished changing his bullets to nonlethal rubber bullets. He also didn¡¯t use electromaic eleration. However, he was only targeting vital spots like forehead, heart, sr plexus, and crotch, all at the same time.

    ¡ºToo na?ve, demon king!!¡»

    ¡º!?¡»

    Everyone thought that the battle would end instantly, but the opponent was a conqueror of great dungeon despite appearance. The lord shifted his body while moving the ¡°ck Vortex¡± that hadn¡¯t been dispelled to the side. With that he diverted the bullets.

    Without pause he threw the knife if his hand©¤©¤the Azantium knife obtained from thest trial room of great dungeon Raisen. In addition,

    ¡ºKnow that underestimating the abyss shall lead you to being swallowed by that abyss! ©¤©¤¡±The Darkness of the Depth of Abyss¡±!!¡»

    ¡ºNo, how many times are you going to say ¡°abyss¡± huh! Or rather you, just what¡¯s going on with you!?¡»

    At that time Hajime didn¡¯t know about Kousuke¡¯s unique ¡°Limit Break¡±©¤©¤¡±Abyss Lord¡±. Because of that he was puzzled by the iprehensible situation of a ssmate suddenly acting like chuuni and attacking him at the end. That bewildered him too.

    Perhaps the opening created from that bewilderment was actually the abyss lord¡¯s true aim.

    <em>The Darkness of The Depth~,</em> after such headache inducing chanting, what came out was a blinding sh. Yes, a sh came out from chanting about darkness.

    Of course, Hajime wouldn¡¯t possibly falter just from that kind of smoke screen. However, Kousuke was clearly behaving oddly so he shot through the ¡°core¡± that formed the magic and dispersed it with wariness.

    In that moment, a chill ran through Hajime¡¯s back. It was an instinctual danger sense that he had never felt since the final battle. The warning from the sixth sense that he obtained through countless battle experiences made his body reacted almost unconsciously.

    Hajime kicked on a foothold made from ¡°Air Force¡± and twisted his body. Then a short sword passed through the space that he had just upied. It was a hair¡¯s breadth away from grazing his chest.

    ¡ºTeleportation!? No, a body made from magic power? So it¡¯s clone!¡»

    ¡ºA correct answer-, o demon king! Have your fill of mine abyss¡¯s exquisite skill to your heart¡¯s content!!¡»

    ¡ºYour way of speaking, seriously just what¡¯s wrong with you!? It¡¯s itchy! Mentally!!¡»

    ¡ºHAAHA-HA-HA-! Stimting isn¡¯t it!? I¡¯m d to know that it pleases you!¡»

    ¡ºDid you get a screw loose from how painful Raisen was!?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m in perfect form actually! My eyes have been opened toward mine abyss! I am the apostle of the abyss, Abyssgate!¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t get it! This is the scariest thing I¡¯ve ever experienced sinceing out of hell-¡»

    ¡ºKuhah. It¡¯s an honor to be the number one! Now, how about we dance, demon king! For the sake of mine beloved! Mine courting dance can only beplete for the first time when you get serious!!¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t get it just as I thought! Or rather, stop with the ¡°cool¡± actions already!!¡»

    A bullet shot through the clone even while such conversation was going on. However, the second boy immediately attacked from the opposite side. In addition the main body fired magic.

    Even when Hajime fired at the main body, the gravity sphere that constantly revolved around the body would divert the bullet. It didn¡¯t stop there, it would also try to unbnce Hajime when there was an opening.

    From appearance it was an offense and defense that kept going back and forth. Certainly, it was a fight that was quite worth watching.

    Although.

    As expected, their base strength was different. Kousuke¡¯s attack didn¡¯tnd at all even with the help of gravity magic that he was desperately using.

    He was attacking with quantity that was like a surging waves by creating clones no matter how many times they were erased, but they were being handled with only martial arts and Donner & Scg that were only using rubber bullets without even the railgun function.

    Even when the lord aimed at the opening when Hajime reloaded, Hajime had mastered the midair gun spin reload to the extreme that there wasn¡¯t any more opening in it.

    Conversely speaking, it was already praiseworthy that he managed to put up a fight against the demon king as the opponent but¡­¡­

    Before she realized it, Rana had been putting her hands together in front of her chest as though she was praying, while the ssmates were watching raptly with admiring ooh and aah. But a single bullet finallynded on the lord¡¯s stomach.

    ¡ºGohaah!?¡»

    The lord got vomited air and fell on the ground. He somehow managed to soften hisnding, but he couldn¡¯t stand up immediately from the pain and impact. His one knee kept touching the ground while he could only re at Hajime who came down from midair.

    ¡ºHey, Endou. Putting aside why your behavior is crazy like this, I¡¯ve guessed your circumstance. It¡¯s because Rana gave you some kind of savage terms if you want to go out with her, right? ¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Fuh, as expected from the demon king. I won¡¯t have any qualification to be her special someone unless I manage to put on a scratch on your mighty self.¡»

    <em>So it¡¯s really because of you¡­¡­</em>, Hajime red at Rana. However, Rana¡¯s gaze was fixed solely at the crouching lord. That fact made Hajime went ¡ºOh?¡» as though he was seeing something amusing.

    The feelings of the two sides were already clear to see. After all just conquering a great dungeon was already an astounding achievement.

    Even Kentarou and others who were watching the fight were looking at Kousuke with respect for the guts and the grand result he produced.

    That was why, Hajime offered a helping hand even while smiling wryly.

    ¡ºOi, Rana. This should be enough already isn¡¯t it? You now know just how serious Endou is right?¡»

    ¡ºT-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºThe answer depend solely on you but, at least his feeling is already©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºI shall have you shut up there, Nagumo Hajime.¡»

    That voice was filled with more than enough pressure for Hajime to swallow back his words.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes unconsciously got sucked in. From the start he must have alreadypletely exhausted both physically and mentally. His body was already starting to tremble just from the short battle just now.

    But, even so his standing figure was far away from looking frail. Rather, his spirit kept stronger as each second passed.

    ¡ºShe told me. Conquering a great dungeon, and putting a scratch on you. <em>This one </em>epted those conditions.¡»

    ¡ºO-oi, Endou?¡»

    ¡ºAnd then, this one made an oath. That this one shall definitely aplish them. That it would be none other than the demonstration of the truth of this one¡¯s feeling.¡»

    He pulled out another two of his few remaining Raisen knives and gripped them tightly in a fighting posture.

    The action showed his determination to continue the duel more eloquently than anything else.

    ¡ºThere shall not be any amend to a man¡¯s oath-!!¡»

    That war cry was Endou Kousuke¡¯s stubbornness.

    It was the stubbornness of a man that dered to the woman he was in love with in front of the man who she was devoted to, that he would definitely make her feeling became directed to him.

    Rana¡¯s face exploded deep red from the serious feeling. The same also happened with the present Rana. Yue and others were also going ¡ºOo~¡» in admiration from watching something amazing.

    And then, that oath that came from a man sticking on his pride had certainly reached even the demon king.

    Hajime¡¯s expression changed. He tapped Donner on his shoulder *tap tap* while sighing.

    ¡º¡­¡­I see. Well, right. My bad. I underestimated you.¡»

    He apologized. Thecylinders of Donner & Scg were opened. The rubber bullets flew out. In exchange, the normal bullets were reloaded. On top of that crimson sparks were starting to spread through the two guns.

    ¡ºEveryone, get out from the clearing. Yue, put up a barrier around us. Kaori, make the preparation for resurrection.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn¡»

    ¡ºR-resurrection? But¡­¡­no, I understand.¡»

    Yue immediately nodded. Kaori was bewildered, even so she nodded after looking at Kousuke¡¯s expression and Rana¡¯s expression that was a mix of hope and anxiety.

    Shia put her hand on Rana¡¯s back with a face that looked delighted somehow. She urged her to move to the outer side.

    Rana turned around on the way. She searched for words to say, but she couldn¡¯t find any and called out to Kousuke falteringly. But,

    ¡ºU-umm¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no need for words. Simply watch from there. If it¡¯s a conclusion made from watching this to the end, then no matter what kind of answer you give me©¤©¤I¡¯ll ept it.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Rana stared at Kousuke¡¯s back for a while. And then her gaze turned strong as though she had made some kind of resolve and wordlessly turned around.

    The two werepletely inside their own world, so as expected even Mina and others couldn¡¯t butt in at all. Rather, they were sending supportive gazes to Kousuke just for this time.

    Hajime and Kousuke faced each other in the clearing that had been cleared out from people.

    ¡ºI think you get it but, I won¡¯t show anything unsightly in front of Yue and others. If you say that you¡¯re going to challenge me seriously©¤©¤then I¡¯ll seriously crush you.¡»

    The godying demon king, was radiating serious fighting spirit. The intense aura would make ordinary person faint while foaming from the mouth. However, the lord grinned fearlessly in front of that pressure even while sweating rivers.

    ¡ºKuku-. That¡¯s how it has to be, demon king. As this one thought, you and this one are connected with the red string of destiny. That¡¯s right, this battle is already fated to ur!¡»

    ¡ºStop quoting Graha*-san here you idiot! You said that you¡¯re serious!¡»

    ¡ºOf course, this one seriously borrowed that quote and said it with the seriousness it deserves!¡»

    ¡ºI already want to hate you even before we start!¡»

    ¡ºOn the contrary this one©¤©¤wish to embrace you strongly, demon king! A thousand gratitude for epting this challenge-¡»

    ¡ºDammit! You becamepletely the same like damn Haurias!¡»

    It was an exchange of words that prevented the atmosphere from bingpletely serious. But, the first move made in the second round was far fiercer.

    ¡ºGo die once!¡»

    ¡ºBe swallowed by darkness, demon king! ©¤©¤¡±ck Sky Destitution¡±!!¡»

    It was a sure kill exchange right from the start that would require resurrectionter.

    The railgun aimed at the lord mercilessly. The lord seemed to have predicted that and leaped to the side before the trigger was pulled to dodge.

    Hajime himself couldn¡¯t continue pursuing because multiple clones that had actually been scattered at the surrounding were activating the lord¡¯s trump card, so he retreated with all his strength.

    ¡ºOi oi oi oi-, we don¡¯t know if resurrection will still work if the body doesn¡¯t hold its original shape you know! You¡¯re seriously going for the kill huh, oi!¡»

    Fortunately, the lord was still inexperienced in handling gravity magic, so his trump card of creating ck hole only resulted in something small with diameter of one meter at best.

    And so Hajime somehow escaped from the range of the pulling force, but he couldn¡¯t help from sweating nervously due to knowing just how brutal the magic was.

    ¡ºYou won¡¯t be called as the godying devil king if you can be killed just from this!¡»

    It was expected for the attack to be dodged. <em>However, you can¡¯t avoid from getting slowed down by the pulling force! </em>Clone attacked as though to said that. Furthermore the clone was in different level from before.

    ¡ºHaa!? How many of this you can make!?¡»

    ¡ºI should have told you. I have awakened to the abyss! Something like limit doesn¡¯t exist for the abyss!¡»

    ¡ºNo, even if you exin that like it¡¯s amon sense it¡¯s still nonsense!¡»

    *Creep creep creep creep creep creep creep creep creep creep* Clones flooded out from between the trees. Their number had surpassed a hundred in the blink of eye.

    It was truly the violence of number. It seemed that he used the trump card ¡°ck Sky Destitution¡± as bait while nning to crush him with number like this.

    Hajime couldn¡¯t hold back and made his Treasure Warehouse shined. Seven Cross Bits appeared from midair.

    ¡ºEven though I had just remade it, its turn alreadye.¡»

    He smiled wryly while massacring all the approaching clones.

    They swarmed him and got blown away, rinse and repeat.

    The scene looked exactly like one scene in the Matri* movie. Coupled with the ck outfit, it was like the battle between the hero and Agent Smi*h.

    ¡ºW-what¡¯s that magic? Even I didst not know about it.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Nn. I also don¡¯t know. Is that, really human?¡»

    ¡ºAhaha¡­¡­Rana-san, could it be that you got liked by someone outrageous?¡»

    ¡ºAmazing¡­¡­holding on that far with boss as the opponent¡­¡­he has gotten even stronger since the final battle¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºWaa, I can see hearts inside Rana-san¡¯s eyes. But for me, this remind me of the trauma from the great tree¡¯s dungeon though¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºStop that Kaori! Endou-kun look like ck sesames now! Don¡¯t make me remember!¡»

    ¡ºShizushizu, ck sesame¡­¡­that doesn¡¯t hide what you¡¯re thinking at all.¡»

    ¡ºHey, Kouki. Could it be, that Endou is stronger than you?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Just what is hero¡­¡­aa, I see. Just some guy who looks strong from the title, I guess? Yeah, in that case it really suit me. Hehe¡­¡­¡»

    Kouki looked like he was going to fall into darkness, but nobody bothered with him. More importantly, nobody could take off their eyes from the battle.

    Crimson magic power finally burst out from Hajime¡¯s body. He activated ¡°Limit Break¡±. He hadn¡¯t remade many of his artifacts, so it seemed he chose to end the match with base strength.

    He was reloading and shooting with speed that left behind afterimages, and he even started to add space skipping attacks from multiple angles using the chakrams Orestes. He was also using rocket & missileuncher ¡°Agni Orkan¡± and also Cross Bits in full.

    Explosion and shockwave raged like a storm. The surrounding area would be wastnd without the barrier.

    ¡º¡­¡­The clones doesn¡¯t just have number. Their specs are also increasing. Tsu, I see. That¡¯s also ¡°Limit Break¡± huh. So you were awakened to special derivative version of it.¡»

    ¡ºHaha-, as expected from your magnificence! Yes, Abyss Lord is a special derivative version of Limit Break that increased the user¡¯s specs as time passed! It has no secondary effect that weaken you in exchange of needing time to increase, truly it¡¯s the power of abyss!!¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know which part of it is abyss though!?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Yeah, isn¡¯t that right. ¡°Effect: In the middle of gruesome battle, the abyss lord came from the depth of darkness that is even cker than dark. Now, o veil of darkness, o the departed dark one, take the power of the abyss! That is the infinite power of the unreal¡­¡­¡± you can¡¯t understand even if something like that is written on the status te isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t suddenly go back to normal, you¡¯re a hectic guy aren¡¯t ya.¡»

    <em>Although</em>, Hajimeughed.

    ¡ºLooks like you¡¯re still not used to using it huh? Your movement is simple. ©¤©¤I can see it.¡»

    A crimson sh slipped through a gap of the countless clones.

    ¡ºGuah!?¡»

    At the same time an agonized voice echoed from the lord. Hajime saw through the real one among the astonishingly countless clones and shot only that one. Even the lord¡¯s expression was twitching from witnessing such technique.

    The side of his stomach was gouged out and fresh blood sttered. The audiences screamed.

    ¡ºGuh, so I still can¡¯t reach him even after using this number! Even though I hurried back here before he could finish building all his artifacts!¡»

    ¡ºYou might seed if only you get a bit better in using the gravity magic.¡»

    ¡ºFuh, so I was too impatient. As expected, you¡¯re truly a terrifying personage.¡»

    ¡ºIf this is the best that you can do, then you don¡¯t have any chance in hell to win but¡­¡­what now? Or rather, seeing your ¡°cool¡± attitude is painful so, I want to end this already.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re telling me to surrender? That¡¯s an offer that I can¡¯t ept!!¡»

    The abyss lord roared and descended on Hajime like an avnche even further, but Hajime too activated ¡°Supreme Break¡±. He fought without holding anything back in order to respond to the lord¡¯s strenuous effort.

    Therefore, the lord¡¯s de didn¡¯t manage to reach him.

    Finally all the clones were blown away and stopped reviving.

    And then,

    ¡ºCra- ©¤©¤!?¡»

    A Cross Bit managed to upy the space above him and fired a burst bullet that was enchanted with magic power shockwave.

    ¡ºKOU-KUUUUUUUUUUUUUNN!!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºKou-kun!?¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    Yue and others were taken aback that Rana¡¯s scream already got pet name attached.

    The lord fell on the ground while smeared with blood all over. Even so he struggled to get up despite vomiting blood and dying the soil red.

    ¡ºGuh, gahah¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­That¡¯s it huh.¡»

    Hajimended in front of him. A monotone voice came down on him.

    When he raised his gaze, what entered his sight first was a gun barrel. And then the eyes of the demon king looking down on him. All his clones had been dispersed, the aura of magic power was also vanishing from the lord¡¯s body.

    It didn¡¯t reach. He couldn¡¯t even scratch him with his de.

    That was reality.

    Feeling of disappointment spread through the audiences. Everyone naturally chose to support the lord who challenged the demon king. It made them wanted to see how Rana and Kousuke would end up after this.

    That was just how grand and heartfelt the battle was. Putting aside the lord¡¯s behavior.

    ¡ºDo you have anyst words?¡»

    The lord definitely wouldn¡¯t surrender no matter what. Then Hajime could only shoot him. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate because they could just revive himter.

    It was a checkmate situation no matter who looked. And yet the lord turned his gaze toward Rana, seeing her watching with all her focus and an expression that looked like she was going to cry©¤©¤he smiled.

    And then he replied back to Hajime.

    ¡ºI have.¡»

    ¡ºLet¡¯s hear it.¡»

    Hajime urged with a voice that had all emotions removed from it, but with a sense of sincerity that could be felt. With that the lord finally looked toward him©¤©¤

    ¡ºThis is the only method that I don¡¯t want to use. After all, it might leave behind a trauma in you!¡»

    ¡ºWhat? What do you mean by©¤©¤!¡»

    Hajime gasped and looked back.

    The clones that he thought were vanishing from the lord having no more strength to spare. But, it seemed that was just a feign.

    It was impossible for the clone to continue fighting. Just maintaining a single clone was the best that the lord could do.

    The trump card among trump cards that Lord Abyssgate had kept hidden in preparation this whole time, was nowing into y!

    ¡ºEat this! People call this, Abyssgate Special!!¡»

    ¡ºWha-, that¡¯s!?¡»

    Hajime saw. He saw itpletely. The existence that was there when he turned around.

    The audiences all were speechless. Or rather, they were bewildered.

    The reason was, because the clone there©¤©¤

    ¡ºFuh, I¡¯m the one and only godying demon king. The being d in crimson, announcing theing of the dawn!!¡»

    The clone was wearing a wig of white hair, an eye patch, a metal arm equipment that looked like artificial arm, and a ck coat©¤©¤he was cosying as Hajime!

    That clone cosying as his majesty the demon lord turn on the spot stylishly while putting one hand over his face and stopped turning in a slightly nting ¡°cool¡± pose! Yes, just like the lord when he made his deration of war!

    And then, in front of Hajime who was turning deaaaaaathly pale, the clone scoffed <em>fuh</em> and introduced himself ¡°coolly¡±!!

    ¡ºCarve this into your soul! Mine name is, the Ultimate ck Demon King of the Supreme Heaven Crimson©¤©¤Southcloud The First!!!¡»

    ¡ºIYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!?¡»

    An unbelievable scream like a girl who encountered a pervert came from Hajime. He dropped Donner and Scg and posed like ¡°Munch¡¯s The Scream¡±.

    It was right at that moment.

    ¡ºNow-, self-explosion is romance!!¡»

    With the signal from the main body, the clone that had loaded its whole body with small pebbles self-exploded. Thest attack that was like the explosion of a frag grenade from point nk range was activated.

    But as expected from Hajime. His body moved automatically from sensing the danger even though his mind was half in madness.

    The lord¡¯s body was swallowed by the self-explosion and got blown away, even so Hajime slipped away outside of the shockwave range by himself.

    He slipped away but¡­¡­

    ¡ºGuuh, so even that¡­¡­is no, good¡­¡­¡­¡­nn? No, HAHAH!! Nagumo! That! A scratch!¡»

    ¡ºEh? Aa? O, oo?¡»

    There was a slight scratch on Hajime¡¯s cheek. He couldn¡¯tpletely dodge the whole thing and one pebble managed to leave a scratch.

    Strangely, it was the same spot where Shia also managed to leave a scratch on Yue when she fought hard to be allowed to apany them in their journey.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s my, it¡¯s my win!! Isn¡¯t that right!?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­Aa~, I want to say a lot of things here but¡­¡­¡­¡­yeah, it¡¯s your win.¡»

    After Hajime acknowledged it with a wry smile, loud cheers rose from the audiences at the next moment.

    The people of Fea Bergen had also gathered when everyone noticed. They must have heard about the circumstance. They were making a ruckus. Kentarou and others were simply repeating ¡ºAwesomee-¡» like broken machine. Yue and others were also blinking as though they wanted to say ¡ºTo think that he really manage it¡­¡­¡».

    Amidst that, the first one to break out running was of course Rana.

    ¡ºKou-kun-!!¡»

    ¡ºEh!? Kou-kun!?¡»

    Kousuke really couldn¡¯t move a single muscle from using up all his energy and willpower. Rana got on top of him and hugged him.

    <em>Ah, I can smell a really nice scent¡­¡­rather, it¡¯s soft¡­¡­</em>Kousuke was intoxicated and couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, but his mind gradually recognized the reality and he turned red.

    ¡ºRa, R-R-Ra, Rana-san!? What are you!?¡»

    ¡ºHah!? Y-you misunderstand, just now is! Err, errrr¡­¡­fuh, that wasn¡¯t half bad, Abyssgate. To think that you really put a scratch on the boss, that was just too amazing! In addition you were extremely cool©¤©¤no, I mean, umm©¤©¤¡»

    Rana-oneesan quickly separated herself from him and turned red while speaking incoherently without pause.

    Mina walked out from among the gathered audiences and pped Rana¡¯s head.

    ¡ºW-what are you doing!¡»

    ¡ºListen to him properly. You¡¯re disqualified as Hauria woman if you¡¯re still acting bashful and avoiding the heart of the matter even after all that.¡»

    ¡ºUu¡»

    Rana went red from the scolding and she returned her gaze toward Kousuke.

    Everyone was watching while holding their breath. Kousuke somehow lifted up his body and took Rana¡¯s hand.

    ¡ºErr, let me ask again. I love you Rana-san. What started it was how you found me even when I was invisible but¡­¡­that¡¯s not all, now I also love your personality. I will work hard in anything so-, please go out with me!¡»

    The reply to that confession was clear even without Rana saying anything by looking at her expression.

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­yes¡»

    Rana answered Kousuke¡¯s feeling with a small, but clear voice.

    ¡º¡º¡ºENDAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-¡»¡»¡»(TN: From Whitney Houston¡¯s I Will Always Love You, the part where she sang And Iiiiiiiiiiiiiii, Japanese people read them as ENDAAAAAAAAAAAA)

    Suzu, Nana, and Taeko yelled. At the same time loud cheers exploded again from the surrounding.

    Kaori casted regeneration magic on Kousuke, causing light to pour down on him, making it looked like the pair were blessed by heaven.

    It heated up the clearing even more and countless yells of celebration continued to echo through Fea Bergen¡¯s clearing for a while.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Like that, while Rana was being mobbed by Mina and Shia and others.

    ¡ºEndou.¡»

    ¡ºNagumo¡­¡­¡»

    Hajime and Kousuke faced each other again. Yue, Kentarou, and others were quietly watching over the two who had just gotten into a fierce battle with each other.

    Hajime¡¯s expression broke into a smile while shrugging and giving Kousuke words of congrattions.

    ¡ºCongrats.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Ou, thanks. ¡­¡­Umm, not just for the congrattion, but also for fighting me seriously.¡»

    ¡ºWell, I understand you feeling after all.¡»

    They made a manly smile to each other and held out their hand to each other for a handshake©¤©¤wasn¡¯t what happened.

    Their hand was held up to cover their respective face.

    Yue and Kentarou and others were bewildered by what was going on. Then the two of them simultaneously©¤©¤fell on their knees.

    ¡ºIt hurts, my heart really hurtsss~. I¡¯m sorryyy, I¡¯m really sorry Nagumooo~¡»

    ¡ºDamn idiottt, that was simply over the lienee, you damn idiottt¡»

    Kousuke¡¯s state was because of the disy of his Abyss Lord Mode Depth V.

    And for Hajime it went without saying. His state was because of seeing Southcloud The First.

    The two buried their faces on their knees together due to the mental wound that would never vanish.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­Southcloud The First. Buhooh¡¹¡¹

    The past rey vanished. Then the first one who broke the dead silent atmosphere were Shuu and Sumire.

    It felt like the other parents were also shaking in their shoulders.

    Rana was the only one who continued to be like usual and nostalgically recalled that time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­E-err~, Hajime? You alright?¡¹

    ¡¸P-papa? Umm, papa was really cool nano!¡¹

    Yue and others talked to Hajime in concern seeing him not reacting but¡­¡­as expected, there was no reaction.

    Oh? Looking carefully it looked like Hajime was keeping his eyes shut¡­¡­

    Head Warrior Gil noticed the abnormality and approached. Then he spoke with a surprised tone.

    ¡¸How surprising. To think that he is mastering my special skill already. As expected from the demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It seemed Hajime-san was already mastering the secret art ofplete shutout mode without anyone noticing. If he could normally converse even in this mode then it would be perfect.

    To think that he arrived into a new territory because of giving permission for a past rey to drag someone else together with him to hell. Truly astonishing.

    ¡¸H-Hajime! Wake up! Get a hold of yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Papa! Can papa hear Myuu!?¡¹

    The other people also noticed the abnormality when Yue and Myuu raised their voices. They also called out to Hajime. They shook him.

    However¡­¡­

    For a while after that, Hajime wouldn¡¯t even twitch a muscle with his expression looking gentle like a buddha.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? Fight On-, GobKnights!!</strong>

    ¡¸The great tree¡¯s surrounding is covered by particrly thick mist that will lead even the residents of the sea of trees astray. It¡¯s truly a naturalbyrinth.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸L-looks like it.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s group had finished their tour of the capital and headed toward thest attraction of the sea of trees©¤©¤the great tree Ua Alto.

    Hajime was leading the group while giving exnation. However, Sumire and Shuu weren¡¯t making expression of understanding. Instead their expression was like someone who was treating a tumor.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why normally you can¡¯t even approach it unless you pick the time when the thick mist is thinning down.¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, Hajime-kun. Thanks for the exnation but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You know, we can do this after you rest for a bit. We won¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Even the Shirasaki couples, Tomoichi and Kaoruko were giving considerate words with an atmosphere of someone looking at a seriously injured patient forcing themselves to fulfill their job.

    In respond to that, Hajime looked back across his shoulder while saying ¡¸Huh?¡¹ with a tilt of his head.

    ¡¸Rest? I¡¯m not feeling particrly tired though¡­¡­what, with the sudden suggestion?¡¹

    He looked like there was nothing wrong at all. It was unthinkable that just a short time again he was about to reach the furthest state of being unseeing, unspeaking, and unhearing. Even though he was in a really worrying state of not reacting at all even when someone was calling at him or shaking his body due topletely shutting out information from outside world¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hajime-kun¡­¡­there¡¯s nothing for you to feel bothered about the matter before.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. In fact it was a magnificent battle.¡¹

    Shuuzou and Koichi also followed up because they couldn¡¯t bear to just watch. But Hajime only looked puzzled.

    ¡¸Battle? What¡¯re you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean the battle against Endou-kun in the past.¡¹

    Kirino-san gave it straight at him. Her gaze was serious. Or perhaps it was a probing gaze. She must be wishing to ascertain the state of Hajime¡¯s memory.

    Everyone realized her intention and stared at Hajime while holding their breath. In the end the result was,

    ¡¸Endou? En¡­¡­dou? ¡­¡­Jondou? What about John Doe? It refers to unidentifiable or unknown person isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought his memory is gone!? Hajime, get a hold of yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, why are you turning pale like that, Shizuku? I¡¯mpletely fine right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Your state is already abnormal since you forgot about your battle with Endou-kun just now!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸He even got abruptly deaf!?¡¹

    Akiko was watching that exchange between Shizuku and Hajime from slightly in the back with a worried look, then she suddenly had a thought and muttered.

    ¡¸This is really¡­¡­even though he is being so shiny like that, he¡¯s still reacting normally without even noticing it¡­¡­his disorder is really prominent.¡¹

    ¡¸My my¡­¡­but being so sparkly like that really helps when his role is acting as guide walking at the front isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Remia-san, that doesn¡¯t really excuse anything. You also won¡¯t look at him at all.¡¹

    Yes, Hajime was shining right now just as Akiko said.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, so pitiful.¡¹

    ¡¸Do your best, Hajime-kun! You¡¯ll surely get better!¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama art someone who couldst ovee any hardship!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, my magic power is already¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue, Kaori, Tio, and Aiko were applying soul magic ¡°Soul Repose¡± together at Hajime.

    The way he was shining brilliantly with four colored lights was just like a musical star.

    Hajime almost reached the ultimate state of shutting out at the clearing but, how did he end up falling into this kind of state?

    That was of course because the technique of Warrior Head Gil that should be called as the ultimate move of escaping from reality didn¡¯t disy that much effect.

    His secret technique was a technique to conveniently to cut off information that one didn¡¯t want to see and hear, but in the end that technique only shut out fresh information.

    In other words, information that had already been burned inside one¡¯s memory couldn¡¯t really been shut out the moment the person reconfirmed it. Because even if they close their eyes or covered their ears, the memory would still get aroused and reyed the information.

    Although.

    This person here was a veteran and elite otaku who had endured and overcame numerous pains of dark history. Naturally he had also learned the ¡°art of painting over the pain of the heart with different memory to escape from reality¡± that was passed down to him from his parents. It was his specialty.

    But¡­¡­

    It would be a different story if there was a powerful ambush troop lying in wait.

    ¡¸Papa? Myuu is sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu was looking down dejectedly behind Yue and others who were surrounding Hajime. Shia was pulling her hand.

    Shia smiled wryly and patted Myuu¡¯s head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Myuu-chan¡¯s fault. The root of all evil is Hauria, my family who got carried away. I guarantee it!¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡¹

    ©¤©¤Kuku, I¡¯m the one and only Southcloud The First!

    The one who said that with a ¡°cool¡± pose and expression was Myuu who felt that the source of papa¡¯s heartache was cool.

    His beloved daughter happily reproduced his dark history (though to be more urate it was the work of Aby who was cosying as Hajime).

    It was a critical hit without any doubt.

    And then Carm and others Hauria gang at that ce copied Myuu with perfect synchronization. It made Myuu to imitate her papa with increasingly brighter smile¡­¡­.

    As the result, Hajime fell on his knees the moment he returned from his non-reacting state due to the shut out technique back to reality. He writhed in pain of his heart, and yet his expression suddenly turned nk, and right after that he stood up with a peaceful expression and began acting as tour guide as though nothing had happened.

    It was Baaad.

    Everyone was of the same opinion.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that his memory had vanished like that©¤©¤

    ¡¸P-papa! It was truly cool nano! Just like the dark hero that came out in anime nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, your feeling has been conveyed enough, so please don¡¯t go any further!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right Myuu-chan. Other people¡¯s opinion doesn¡¯t matter for this thing called dark history! It¡¯s a battle between your present self and past self!¡¹

    Even though he was saying the standard line of a dense type protagonist, a crack was clearly entering Hajime¡¯s Buddha-like expression. His body was also starting to shake.

    Shia hurriedly hugged Myuu to stop her, while Shuu lectured her about the delicate heart of otaku. Chaos.

    By the way, Carm and others Hauria weren¡¯t here. Shia knocked out all of them when Southcloud The First appeared in mass. After that she entrusted them to Warrior Head Gil and his subordinates. Right now he must be transporting them to the capital with a displeased face as though he was handling explosives.

    ¡¸Hajime, get a hold of yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san?¡¹

    Shuu put his arm around Hajime¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸You too had also dug deeply into my dark history in the past right? You went through the trouble of digging up until the back of the attic to unearth my dark history notebook and reenacted the content with wide smile on your face¡­¡­what¡¯s more, you did that when participating in the neighborhood event¡­¡­uh, my head-¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san!?¡¹

    History had repeated itself. Like father like son. Perhaps that was just how things were.

    ¡¸But, but still. Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸How did I act at that time? Did I faint? Did I yell <em>stop it you idiot</em> in panic? Or did I get angry to cover up my embarrassment!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­No. Rather, you said that I was still immature and performed the pose with even more perfection. It was too painful to watch that the people of the neighborhood association all fell deathly silent, but you performed the act till the finish. Since then, everyone considered Tou-san as a slightly strange person and treated you like a tumor but, Tou-san defiantly acted unashamed in front of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, exactly. That¡¯s, what it means to be a father. And¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸That is the otaku path.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tou-san¡¹

    The Nagumo father and son grabbed each other¡¯s shoulder tightly.

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s with this charade? Or rather, Nagumo Shuu. Shouldn¡¯t you warn your son instead to not create a dark history? You should teach him how to avoid getting cold looks from the society.¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop with the beating using sound argument! That will just hurt all otaku-¡¹

    ¡¸O-oo, sorry?¡¹

    Shuu¡¯s eyes snapped wide open with a re at Tomoichi. Tomoichi was pushed back by the pressure and apologized for some reason.

    Anyway.

    ¡¸Myuu, sorry. I made you worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all so don¡¯t mind it. I just, felt a bit embarrassed. But, it made me happy that Myuu said it looked cool okay? That¡¯s why, you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Theeen, will papa do it too?¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop with the unreasonable request! That will hurt papa. Really greatly at that-¡¹

    ¡¸Myu!?¡¹

    He still wasn¡¯t at Shuu¡¯s level¡­¡­perhaps. ¡¸Don¡¯t reach such level¡­¡­¡¹ Yue and others could be heard muttering that with small voice. Shuu pressed his hand on his chest.

    <em>Was I¡­¡­was I mistaken? No, dear. You were the coolest! Sumire! Dear! </em>The Nagumo couple were wordlessly exchanging such dialogue.

    For the time being, due to the father¡¯s constion (?) and ¡°Soul Repose¡± from four people, Hajime¡¯s mind somehow managed to recover. Yue and others stopped casting magic seeing that. The musical star Hajime lost his radiance.

    While such thing was going on, it seemed they had arrived until very near their destination without realizing it. They had been enveloped in thick mist where they could even see an inch ahead of them.

    The group reflexively stopped walking. Koichi and Kirino frowned as they spoke.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­terrific.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This feels like being inflicted with the disability to differentiate the front and back while still possessing a sound mind.¡¹

    ¡¸We dungeon conquerors won¡¯t get lost anymore though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s also possible to intentionally clear the fog if you have the proof of clearing. It¡¯s also possible to interfere with the white mist itself if you can use the essence of sublimation magic to interfere at the level of the information itself.¡¹

    This white mist itself was like a magic of perception obstruction that was produced by the great tree. Yue exined that while lightly waving her hand.

    Then as though to prove Yue¡¯s words, the white mist wavered before its thickness was declining as though it was melting into the air.

    Hajime urged the group with his gaze and they walked through thest path toward the great tree that kept getting clearer as time passed.

    Like that, what came into view was©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All the parents fell silent without exception.

    At first they couldn¡¯t even perceive what that was. They only thought that there was a huge wall there that was like a castle wall, or perhaps it was an important ce that was protected with a wall surrounding it like that.

    But, the closer they got, they finally understood the moment they entered the area where the mistpletely didn¡¯t reach©¤©¤the area of the great tree.

    That the wall was none other than the great tree¡¯s trunk.

    Their gazes were sucked toward its base before their gazes rose toward the sky. They were people who were used to seeing skyscraper building, but they could only watch with their mouths hanging open seeing the gigantic and majestic figure.

    The tree trunk became covered with a canopy of white mist at the middle, making it looked like a sacred peak that pierced through the cloud. It made the tree looked even more grand to their eyes.

    It didn¡¯t matter that the tree was withered. It was the grandness of nature that didn¡¯t exist in earth. A symbol of fantasy. This tree made them felt that all the more clearly.

    ¡¸Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!¡¹

    Yue¡¯s expression rxed into a smile seeing the parents looking overwhelmed like that while responding to Hajime. She walked toward the tree¡¯s trunk and used regeneration magic.

    With that, even more fantasy and mysticism of nature were disyed.

    Golden light surged from the trunk toward the top, and then the light spread toward the thick branches. It was as though the tree was absorbing water.

    The cracked trunk immediately regained its lustrousness and strength. It was filled with overwhelming vitality. Vibrant leaves were growing from the branches one after another. The canopy of white mist also becamepletely cleared up now. The great tree was showing its majestic figure to the world under the blue sky.

    The great tree was regenerating from inside the radiant golden shine.

    ¡¸This must be, what the term superb view means¡­¡­¡¹

    Surprisingly, a trickle of tear flowed down silently from Shuuzou¡¯s eyes. As the oldest one here if Yue and Tio were excluded, what he felt here must also be bigger than anyone else. He never thought that he would be able to encounter a scene this grand when he was at the final stage of his life like this.

    There was nobody who raised objection to his words. There was also not a single one who made fun of his reaction.

    Everyone was simply staring quietly at the great tree Ua Alto with an entranced look.

    Hajime grinned to the returning Yue and held his fist toward her. Yue also chuckled seeing the reaction of Sumire and others and high fived with Hajime. Then Shia, Kaori and everyone else also joined the high five.

    They were smiling innocently like children to each other for their sess in drawing out such look of surprise from their parents.

    A while after that, the parents were finally liberated from being deeply moved and returned to reality with a deep sigh.

    Shuuzou faced Hajime with an expression of basking in the lingering memory.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a magnificent view. My thanks, Hajime-kun.¡¹

    Shuuzou¡¯s words were the start of Shuu and others speaking their words of gratitude toward their children for the surprise present.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the show, Hajime. Certainly, this surprise is far better than seeing it from the sky first or being told beforehand.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s great that it satisfy you, Kaa-san. We too were really overwhelmed when we saw this for the first time. We wanted all of you to also experience that emotion.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we were really overwhelmed. We won¡¯t forget this for our whole life.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great.¡¹

    They were already here, so Hajime and others took a group photo in front of the great tree. Its great size felt even more overwhelming when they got closer to it.

    Tomoichi who was an architect looked up to the top of tree while squinting his eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s as high as Tokyo Tower¡­¡­no, is it higher than that? It¡¯s unbelievably big.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s around 400 meters tall. But Tomoichi-san, actually this is just a part of the tree you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    His pupils turned into dots. Shuu and others also opened their eyes wide asking ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression turned mischievous.

    ¡¸The great dungeon is located inside the trunk and it continued to the underground but, there are also thick branches as wide as a passage growing from that trunk that extended to the underground¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, wait a second. Then what? It¡¯s actual base is located even deeper underground?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We don¡¯t know the actual number because we didn¡¯t investigate but¡­¡­at the very least the tree¡¯s height is double than this, or perhaps¡­¡­it might be around a kilometer tall.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn.. We don¡¯t know whether it was originally like this already or it was altered to build the great dungeon but, the tree is sinking deeply into the ground.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a shocking fact even for us dragon race who live for more than 500 years.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haha. This is really a fantasy world huh.¡¹

    Tomoichi pressed his hand on his forehead while looking somewhat exasperated. A tree that boasted a height more than one kilometer was hard to even imagine. The other parents were also making simr expression.

    ¡¸This tree is truly the symbol of another world now that the god mountain has crumbled. We¡¯re going to avoid this underground space we just mentioned for various reasons, or rather for the sake of everyone¡¯s mental health but, we¡¯ll at least look around inside until the midway before teleporting to the garden at the top of the tree.¡¹

    Hajime asked with his gaze whether they were already satisfied with looking at the great tree. The parents looked at the great tree¡¯s majestic appearance once more before nodding.

    However.

    The parents who finally ovee the big waves of astonishment and deep emotion and put on aposed expression immediately let their jaws dropped once more from another surprise.

    ¡¸We have heard the story but¡­¡­to think that there¡¯s really a forest inside a tree.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t know in which area inside the great tree we are, but aren¡¯t the space too big?¡¹

    ¡¸Remia-san, this is just a guess but, I think the space inside is erged using space magic.¡¹

    A crack on the great tree¡¯s trunk spread open and formed a hole. The group entered inside from there and got onto a teleportation circle. What appeared at the other side was the same forest like outside.

    For a moment the parents thought that they hadn¡¯t actually entered the great dungeon, but the words of Aiko and Remia who only entered inside this great dungeon for the first time made them realized that they were really inside a great dungeon here. They couldn¡¯t help but felt even more shocked.

    Also, during the one month after the final battle, there was a time when Myuu begged Hajime to bring her here alone for a stroll.

    ¡¸I too was really nervous in the past because it was my first time challenging a great dungeon. It was really shocking because I never even dreamed that there will be a forest inside a tree.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s more, when we all fired up ourself to advance in high spirits, Hajime-kun,, he suddenly shot Yue. Really Hajime-kun, that was too shocking.¡¹

    ¡¸That was really surprising wasn¡¯t it. I thought that perhaps Hajime-san has gone insane.¡¹

    ¡¸E, Ee!? Hajime shot Yue-chan!? Just what kind of situation was that!¡¹

    Shizuku, Kaori, and Shia spoke of their experience here. Sumire was dumbfounded hearing their dialogue and instantly returned to reality. The other parents were also the same. Their eyes opened wide hearing that impossible story and they looked at Hajime.

    ¡¸No, that wasn¡¯t Yue but a fake Yue, Kaa-san. In the first several of our friends got reced at the same time of the teleportation.¡¹

    ¡¸Fake?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that normally it would be impossible to see through something like that though. ¡­¡­Both Shizuku-chan and I, no, even Shia was unable to see through that trick.¡¹

    Kaori added while casting past rey.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I had been told the story, but I never actually saw it myself so I¡¯m curious.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Ryuutarou and I were also turned into monster at that time after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Turned into monster? Tio-kun, what do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸Koichi-dono, do thee know about the monster called goblin that art famous even in earth¡¯s fantasy story?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s famous in story like the tale of a ring and the like. I once saw it in movie.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Yue and I were turned into such monster. Whilst Ryuutarou, he was turned into an ogre.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. I just can¡¯t imagine it.¡¹

    Koichi¡¯s bewilderment was only natural. Both Yue and Tio were such great beauties that even adding the word super wouldn¡¯t be enough to truly describe them. Even if he was told that they got transformed into an existence that could even be said as the synonym of ugly creature, it would certainly be difficult to imagine it.

    Kaori managed to locate the aforementioned point of time while Tio was giving exnation.

    And then what was shown there was Yue, Tio, and Ryuutarou who were being restrained by B, with Hajime pointing his gun at the bewildered Yue. His expression was cold.

    And then, a gunshot. Yue¡¯s shoulder got hit mercilessly.

    ¡¸Wait Hajime, you didn¡¯t even hesitate!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you Kaa-san. That¡¯s a fake.¡¹

    Yue didn¡¯t look fake at all no matter how they looked at it. Even her memory and personality had gotten copied. She also didn¡¯t have any strange atmosphere. Even her habit got copied. It couldn¡¯t be helped that Sumire and others got shaken from watching.

    But, it was immediately proven that the Yue there was a fake. Blood didn¡¯t flow from Yue¡¯s wound, her expression turned nk, and she wouldn¡¯t answer Hajime¡¯s question. The bizarreness of the situation became even more prominent with how the fake¡¯s humanity vanished in an instant.

    It was only natural. After all the fake¡¯s true identity was a slime monster with mimicry ability. It would be lifeless like a doll after it was seen through.

    Hajime shot the fake Yue¡¯s head with his expression staying cold the whole time. Rust colored sticky liquid scattered, which proved that it was a slime.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­I understand that it¡¯s a fake but¡­¡­even then, you should still hesitate a little at least. Its appearance waspletely Yue-chan you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it, Okaa-sama! I also think so desu!¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no need to hesitate when facing a fake right? It¡¯d be different if it¡¯s the real thing being controlled but©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha? Hajime will still shoot though? Even if it¡¯s the real thing getting controlled, you will still shoot normall though? Have you forgotten what you did at the abyss?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime quietly averted his gaze. He certainly couldn¡¯t deny it. And now he would surely hesitate even less because resurrection had be possible. There will be no negotiation with enemy! Even if it will cause (ally¡¯s) death! That was Hajime quality.

    Yue stared at him *jiii~* with eyes thatcked any highlight. Hajime hugged Myuu and attempted to use her as shield from the stare. Myuu loved being hugged, but she looked like she wanted to say ¡¸Geez, papa is really hopeless¡¹ from noticing papa¡¯s intention.

    But, even that helplessly murky feeling inside Yue was¡­¡­

    When Suzu asked ¡ºHow did you notice?¡» inside the past rey, Hajime made a puzzled expression and,

    ¡ºEven if you ask me how, I can only say that I understood right away the moment I saw it. That thing in front of me ¡°isn¡¯t my Yue¡±.¡»

    Changed into a smile in a sh from that reply. No, perhaps it would be more urate to call it a smirk. Her lips were wavering.

    Hajime saw through the fake Yue using only his instinct instead of logic or reason. Shia and Suzu and the others inside the past rey were all showing a look of exasperation, but Sumire and others were also making the same look in reality.

    ¡¸After this I asked if Hajime-san will also be able to notice right away if that happened to me but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He inly answered that it might be impossible to do it from just a nce didn¡¯t he.¡¹

    Shia and Kaori¡¯s eyes were looking at the far distance. In fact, inside the past rey Shia and others could be seen looking at Hajime with gazes of expectation, but they all dropped their shoulders dejectedly when he casually said that would be impossible.

    ¡¸Papa~, what about Myuu? Will papa notice the fake Myuu?¡¹

    Myuu lightly pped at Hajime¡¯s cheek from within his hug. Her eyes were sparkling with expectation.

    ¡¸Ou, obviously papa will notice.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe~, that soo, so papa will noticee~¡¹

    Shia and others were whispering to each other things like ¡¸Uu, of course he will say that to Myuu-chan. No, I¡¯mpletely fine with it though desu!¡¹¡¸I wish he could direct that kindness toward the past us even just for a little¡­¡­¡¹ and so on.

    Hajime smiled wryly.

    ¡¸I said that at that time but¡­¡­actually inside, I thought that I would notice if it¡¯s Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸Ee!? Is that so!? Then why wouldn¡¯t you just tell me that desu!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought Kaori would receive damage if I said that.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! I¡¯d definitely get injured there! It would make me cry for sure! Thank you very much for the consideration!¡¹

    Kaori said thanks in self-abandonment. Yue-sama was looking at Kaori with a smirk so smug it looked exquisite! No, she was pointing her finger while bending backward. It was the pose of a certain pirate empress who looked down on others too much. Kaori leaped! Fight-.

    *Poka poka, bam bum-, pichun-, baribaribari-*

    The group had gottenpletely used with the two¡¯s quarrel and continued with their tour without really paying attention to it.

    A fight against a swarm ofrge bees with many legs covered with sticky liquid.

    The provocation from pseudo monkeys and Hajime snapping, which brought great fire disaster to the forest.

    ¡¸Papa, papa. Why is Suzu-oneechan scared of bugs nano? Even though she¡¯s the bugdy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Never said that to Taniguchi herself okay? She¡¯s still bothered by it.¡¹

    ¡¸She has already gotten called with a title like Insect Queen though.¡¹

    ording to Shizuku, the historians who were recording the legendary final battle in history book had apparently gave Suzu such nickname. Also the person herself still hadn¡¯t learned it.

    ¡¸Insect Queen? That¡¯s certainly a title that any girl will dislike but, why that nickname is chosen for her?¡¹

    Kirino asked Shizuku. Shizuku¡¯s expression turned conflicted.

    ¡¸Before the final battle, Shizuku went to the abyss to tame the monsters there using metamorphosis magic but¡­¡­for some reason, she could only tame insect type monster.¡¹

    ¡¸At the end she was also able to contract with Inaba but, that was more an employment contract rather than familiar contract. Or perhaps mercenary contract¡­¡­anyway, it isn¡¯t anything like master-servant contract.¡¹

    ¡¸The spasm in her expression when she was surrounded by things like giant spider, centipede, ant, and the like, it was truly a sight to see. Apparently Suzu art originally not very good with insects, but then why of all things¡­¡­her eyes werepletely dead at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh myy¡¹

    Hearing the additional exnation from Hajime and Tio, not only Kirino, everyone else were also looking like they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    They did that while averting their gaze from the past Hajime who was radiating an atrocious aura surrounded with a forest that was enveloped in hell fire and many crow shaped reconnaissance drones flying around him. Because, he simply looked scary.

    ¡¸And then, after this. Yue¡­¡­aah, annoying, let¡¯s just use the temporary name Yuegob, Yuegob noticed the explosion just now and came here to find us.¡¹

    ¡ºGya gyah!¡»

    Kouki who was about to cut down a goblin got hit with a kick that blew him away. Everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock while saying ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s Yue-chan!?¡¹ seeing that. The rey kept ying even while Yue was looking embarrassed.

    In the rey,

    ¡¸This is, still really a mystery isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s really mysterious.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun is a bit strange when it came to Yue-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko-oneechan, everything is due to the power of love nano. The afternoon drama said so nano! There is nothing impossible as long as there is love! You can live behind your country and family and live happily!¡¹

    ¡¸M-Myuu? Let¡¯s stop using afternoon drama as reference material okay? Mama is reflecting already, that¡¯s why, please?¡¹

    Putting aside the matter of Myuu¡¯s education, Hajime and Yuegob was conversing normally in the rey.

    Of course, they were using Yue¡¯s gobnguage that only sounded like <em>Gugya! Gigih! </em>to everyone¡¯s ears. It was unknown whether gobnguage was beyond the ability of ¡°Language Comprehension¡± to trante or there simply wasn¡¯t enough time toprehend the gobnguage, but even the hero was unable to understand the conversation. Naturally the same also applied to Kaori and others. Hajime¡¯s love allowed him to understand thenguage using only his feeling. So heavy.

    ¡¸You can say that the eyes can tell you as much as the mouth. When I look into Yue¡¯s eyes, I can understand everything.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn, sheesh Hajime. Buuut, I also can understand everything when staring into Hajime¡¯s eyesss¡¹

    ¡¸Yue¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, please don¡¯t create a world of just the two of you! Or rather, Hajime-kun. Those weren¡¯t Yue¡¯s eyes but goblin¡¯s eyes. Those eyes were really murky just like mud. It¡¯s just strange that you can understand with that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. The blockheaded Kaori who can¡¯t understand is saying somethiiing¡¹

    Kaori leaped©¤©¤but Tomoichi papa grabbed her from behind and stopped her. Kaoruko mama also scolded her, <em> Bad girl! Really this child, she¡¯s so quick to get into a fight when it came to Yue-chan!</em>

    ¡¸Even so, how terrifying. To be turned into such form just for challenging a great dungeon¡­¡­. Thank god Yue-chan managed to join up with everyone safely.¡¹

    Akiko trembled a little. The atmosphere seemededic but, thinking carefully it was certainly a terrifying trial.

    After all Yue had lost her originalbat ability. She was truly reduced into the level of goblin.

    It was even possible for the worst to happen to her if she encountered another monster before she could join up with the others.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Akiko-san said. Thank god she made it in time. When I imagined Yue-chan encountering a monster before that could happen¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Okaa-sama. I encountered monster before this you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t only Sumire, even Hajime and others also went ¡¸Eh?¡¹. Yue was able to link up with them safely, there wasn¡¯t any wound on her body, and most of all Yue didn¡¯t make any mention about encountering trouble, so they didn¡¯t really ask but, to think she got into a battle in that goblin form. Their eyes widened in astonishment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I was surrounded by, goblinrades? It was unclear but, they didn¡¯t attack for some reason. It was annoying but¡­¡­thinking back now, perhaps, they might be protecting me even? I didn¡¯t have any leeway to consider it because I wanted to find Hajime quickly though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Then how about taking a look?¡¹

    And so, before the group headed to the direction of Gobtio, they went to take a look at Yuegob before she was reunited with everyone.

    What was projected in the past rey was Yuegob who looked bewildered and a bit flustered, and ten odd goblins surrounding her.

    But, they certainly didn¡¯t show any sign of attacking Yuegob. Or rather¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­These guys, aren¡¯t they looking at Yuegob too intensely?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. They look like they are, in a daze?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s a pseudo monkey monster desu©¤©¤eh, the goblins protected Yuegob-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly it looks like they were protecting her¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, they¡¯re definitely protecting her! Look, the goblin is kneeling and staring at Yue-san even though it¡¯s injured! David-san and others often acted like that with me! That¡¯s the pose for, <em>I offer this victory for Aiko! </em>Something like that!¡¹

    ¡¸S-strange. Even though that art Yuegob, she looks just like a princess.¡¹

    Exactly, inside the past rey, Yuegob was wary toward the goblins at the beginning, but she half ignored them the moment she understood that they wouldn¡¯t attack. She focused only on finding Hajime, but the goblins around her were proactively removing anything that could hinder her.

    Yuegob silently went forward on her own path as the goblins served her. Those goblins certainly looked just like gobknights protecting a gobprincess.

    The goblins were so devoted, but, it brought tears to eyes seeing Yuegob not noticing them at all.

    ¡¸Myu? That mister goblin, he is presenting a fruit nano. While looking away¡­¡­Myuu know that nano! That¡¯s a clich¨¦ tsundere type boy nano! The type that goes ¡ºHere, for you. Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s just a bother for me to carry it¡» nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, how do you know that kind of©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, papa! Myuu think the mister goblin over there is the arrogant type nano! Yuegob-oneechan subconsciously punched him away but, Myuu definitely saw the way he tried to grab her arm like ¡ºJust shut up and be mine!¡» nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it afternoon drama? Is that knowledge also came from afternoon drama!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, dear! I like to watch the murkier type of drama so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s from that!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So you like to watch murky conflict that much.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Next is an innocent puppy type gob-kun! That one is definitely a yandere type gob-kun nano! Ah, Yue-oneechan Smashed them so swiftly nano! The sharpness of her stone throwing is amazing-¡¹

    ¡¸No, really Myuu, just where did you learn that kind of trope©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-obaachan had taught Myuu everything about shoujo manga from zero nano! Obaa-chan said that Myuu will definitely be able to lead a lot of men around by the nose in the future!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you misunderstand, Hajime, Remia-chan. You see, I only taught Myuu-chan about various types of men to prepare her for the future. Just like the teaching of know yourself and know your enemy~ thingy! I have never thought to drag her down into the swamp of shoujo manga, not even once you know? I also never thought about wanting to watch a real reverse harem of elementary school kids happening in real life©¤©¤¡¹

    The family meeting would inevitably be held.

    Anyway, what was projected there was definitely the scene of a goblin reverse harem.

    Yue did nothing but silently searching, and the number of the goblins was decreasing as more time passed but¡­¡­

    They all, met their end in satisfaction seeing the back of Princess Yuegob walking forward through her path¡­¡­

    ¡¸Just, what in the world is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps, it¡¯s something like an aid function of the great dungeon.¡¹

    Tomoichi and Shuuzou made their observation. Tio nodded.

    ¡¸We hypothesized that this great dungeon¡¯s concept art testing one¡¯s bond. It didst that by changingrade¡¯s appearance, experiencing thy ideal world in a dream, reversing emotion, and so on. Therefore a measure to avoid the transformed challenger dying before the trial couldst happen might certainly exist.¡¹

    ¡¸No, didn¡¯t you get beaten up violently here?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, that¡¯s certainly true. Didst I make a wrong estimation¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see. Perhaps the dungeon had also read that you are a pervert who would rejoice from that. Though even the goblins were disgusted by you then.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Let¡¯s put aside the depth of Gobtio¡¯s sinfulness for the time being.

    ¡¸But, if that¡¯s all then shouldn¡¯t it be fine if they simply guard her normally? They are clearly showing affection there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­could it be, it¡¯s Lyutillis¡¯s hobby? Was her brain filled with shoujo manga? Perhaps that¡¯s why the monsters assigned here have strange characters?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that, now I¡¯m feeling kinship with her.¡¹

    It was a damaging misinformation about Lyutillis-san¡­¡­or perhaps not. It was possible that it might be true.

    ¡¸No, wait a sec. I see! It¡¯s possible that perhaps there¡¯s a simpler exnation!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san? Have you realized something?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. This is just my guess but, Yue is a super duper beauty.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, we don¡¯t need to listen to that kind of thing right now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnu, really Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue too, enough with that kind of reaction already.¡¹

    Kaori almost turned into a savage, so Hajime said ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I mean¡¹ and continued.

    ¡¸Now listen you all. Try looking at the normal Yue. Even without doing anything, she look sparkling just from standing there right? Just like a goddess. She is just too pretty, and even transcendentally cute on top of that, that ten thousand of ten thousand people won¡¯t be able to help but stare at her.¡¹

    ¡¸Let go of me-, Shizuku-chan! I¡¯ll wake up Hajime-kun now! I need to tell him that right now isn¡¯t the time to talk like a love drank fool!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand but stop struggling! Hajime too, be serious!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m talking seriously. In other words. Even when she turned into Yuegob, no, exactly because she turned into Yuegob, to the goblins she must looked like an impossibly beautiful goblin.¡¹

    ¡¸So much so, that she looked radiant to them?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Just like how even at Japan, she would cause a ton of incidents by drawing the eyes of the passerby and yboys and idol scouts gushing out like co*croach if she walk around without perception inhibitor artifact.¡¹

    ¡¸A-amazing nano, Yue-oneechan. You¡¯re a beauty who is acknowledged by everyone regardless of the race or world nano!¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Yue.

    The gobknights were finally annihted inside the past rey. They saw the princess who they risked their life to protect breaking into a run toward a man, then they sighed <em>fuh </em>at the end and returned to earth.

    As though they would be satisfied as long as the woman they loved became happy, regardless of who she was with.

    Kaoruko rubbed her eyes.

    ¡¸This is strange, dear. The goblins all look really cool to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. They look like devoted knights¡­¡­¡¹

    Kirino smiled genuinely.

    ¡¸They¡¯re real men.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what to say seeing Yue-kun not noticing them at all like that though.¡¹

    ¡¸They don¡¯t even enter her sight.¡¹

    Akiko and Aiko muttered with slightly twitching expression.

    ¡¸Deciding to risk their life like that just after a single nce¡­¡­well, I can¡¯t say I can¡¯t understand if they had seen Yue-chan¡¯s beauty though. This is a bit scary. Perhaps this is what devilish beauty mean.¡¹

    ¡¸And Yue-san will look even more amazing when in her adult mode. Depending on the era, she might be what they called a country toppling beauty.¡¹

    Amidst suchmentaries, Yue who gathered everyone¡¯s gaze looked around at the goblins who died protecting her and then to Hajime and others. A second passed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh. It¡¯s difficult being too popr.¡¹

    She made a slightly ¡°cool¡± pose while saying such thing coolly.

    Even though it was an awful thing to say, she looked so adorable that everyone unconsciously held their breath. It made everyone even more at a loss for words.

    Everyone also didn¡¯t know what to say seeing her looking like she didn¡¯t particrly feel anything even after watching the goblins sacrificing themselves for her in the past.

    The theory about the great dungeon¡¯s relief measure or perhaps the theory about Lyutillis¡¯s hobby might be possibly the truth after all, or rather, those were the highest possibilities, so certainly there wasn¡¯t really any need to feel anything but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, there is only one person who Yue-san want to be popr with!¡¹

    ¡¸! Yue!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime!¡¹

    The two embraced each other tightly. Seeing them, everyone was thinking <em>It should be fine even if you two have one or two things to say about the gobknights isn¡¯t it</em>, even so the parents and the girls smiled wryly ¡¸Well, guess this is just ¡°Hajime and Yue¡± are¡­¡­¡¹.

    In addition, after this they also went to see the scene of Gobtio-san getting lynched by her fellow goblins, and yet she was going <em>haa haa</em>.

    ¡¸Can you believe it? She is showing an ugly look isn¡¯t she? And this is actually also a princess you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    It was just too different with Yuegob¡¯s case. And for some reason Tio was happily fidgeting when everyone saw the scene. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but looking at her with pitying gaze.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? Coming to Pick You Up Now</strong>

    The sea of trees inside the great tree was dyed red.

    The scorching heat that could even be mistaken as hell fire was also burning the first boss of this floor©¤©¤the pseudo Treant together to death.

    The pseudo Treant was desperately regenerating the trees using its characteristic magic, but the chakrams that were circling on the sky were pouring down the tar that was a product of the abyss endlessly as though to mock its effort. The pseudo Treant¡¯s effort was ending in vain.

    Gradually the pseudo Treant started to let out a scream of death agony. Not only it, the other monsters that were gathering around it were also following along¡­¡­

    ¡¸This is the scene of hell.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a hellish scene.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire got a faraway look, as though to divert their gaze from their past son who was causing a forest fire mercilessly.

    Meanwhile, Shuuzou-san stroked his chin while groaning at the reason of why Hajime decided tomit arson.

    ¡¸Uumu. We can simply call him immature and that¡¯ll be the end of it but¡­¡­¡¹

    Inside the past rey, Shizuku, Suzu, and Ryuutarou who were being protected inside a barrier were also making the same expression like Sumire and Shuu. Kouki was the only one gritting his teeth.

    In the end he couldn¡¯t finish off the pseudo Treant even after unleashing his strongest trump card as the hero, while the person(Hajime) who he harboredplicated feeling toward was able to easily take care of it¡­¡­

    In front of that fact, the negative emotions like feeling of inferiority and jealousy that started to umte inside Kouki were clear as day to Shuuzou who considered him as a disciple since his childhood.

    It seemed that was also the same for Koichi and Kirino. They naturally paid attention to Kouki¡¯s state while voicing their doubt.

    ¡¸He is shaken because he kept facing situations where his talent isn¡¯t enough.¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­¡­Hajime-kun. The hero¡¯s existence boasted phenomenal ability even for this world right? That was exactly why he got summoned. I have deeply realized just how extremely difficult the trials of the great dungeons through this travel but¡­¡­even so, were they really that impossible for him?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think it was the trial this time that had particrly bad affinity for him.¡¹

    ¡¸Affinity?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Even monsters are ssified into different types. Just as you can see, the pseudo Treant is a monster that is based on tree, so it¡¯s weak against fire element attack.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. We didn¡¯t really think too deeply about it at that time but, perhaps this thing, have resistance against light element.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, there are a lot of nt type monsters that have resistance against light element.¡¹

    Aiko nodded in understanding. Aiko¡¯s trump card ¡°Sea of Trees Manifestation¡± didn¡¯t only create a sea of trees, it also granted pseudo soul to the trees there and transformed them into a type of Treant, so she understood that matter really well.

    Hajime and Shia were fighters whose main method of attack was overwhelming physical attack. Yue and Tio¡¯s magic all boasted great power. Kaori had also obtained disintegration magic so something like element¡¯s affinity didn¡¯t matter for her.

    That was why the members of Hajime¡¯s party didn¡¯t really pay attention to that but, originally,mon adventurers and soldiers were fighting while always keeping in mind whether their specialty was suited or unsuited for the asion.

    Shizuku folded her arms and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸When it was decided that we have to fight Kouki, Ryuutarou even got his hand on the magic stone of Treant type monster in the lower level of the abyss. It was a monster even more powerful than this and it not only had resistance but even absorption of light element. He transformed into that and magnificently blocked an attack from the ¡°Giant of God¡¯s Might¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸So fighting against monster is the same like pokemo* battle nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸No no Myuu-chan. Making monster fighting against other monster is impossible as long as you don¡¯t have metamorphosis magic okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa! Myuu also want monster orb(Monst*r Ball) like Suzu-oneechan nano! Myuu¡¯s M*wtwo will spew fire yeah! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸This world doesn¡¯t have any M*wtwo. After all this world is more like Monste* Hunter.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it nano. Myuu will design the golem form of Lucifer(Luu-chan) and others to look like Pokemo* nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I see¡­¡­guess I¡¯ll try thinking about their design a bit more¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime papa who was extremely weak against the pleading of his beloved daughter started to make a serious consideration. It would result in him making not only rugged golems for the Grim Reapers, but also various other models with the shape of animals or mythical beasts¡­¡­

    ¡¸All the monsters here have scary appearance, but it¡¯ll be great if they look lovely like Pokemo*.¡¹

    Akiko-san stated her opinion lightheartedly. She still didn¡¯t know. Due to a certain demon incident that urredter with the abyss lord, a kangaroo Grim Reaper wearing gloves©¤©¤Champion would end up staying with Hatakeyama family and they would be increasingly famous (?) with their neighbors ¡¸Hatakeyama-san, your family, has bepletely odd huh¡­¡­¡¹.

    Getting back to the main topic.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s pointless toment about Kouki at this point. More importantly, Shizuku. You couldn¡¯t even bisect that kind of thing in a single stroke, what¡¯s the deal with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Then try doing it yourself Ojii-chan¡­¡­no, as expected let¡¯s not. It¡¯s simply dangerous.¡¹

    Although she couldn¡¯t deny it if she got called as green, Shizuku still felt offended and talked back. But, she recalled her grandfather¡¯s temperament who would seriously give it a try if he was told something like that and returned to her senses. But it was already toote.

    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­Hajime-kun, it seems that you halted the monsters and trial using your authority as dungeon conqueror but, can you make it so only that thinge out?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess I can¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t try that! You saw it right? It can create a tree monster unlimitedly, and it¡¯s just my guess but those tree monsters might also be able to regenerate as long as their magic stone isn¡¯t destroyed!¡¹

    ¡¸Our side also have people who can cast regeneration. We cane back to life even if we die so there isn¡¯t any problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be strangely sportsmanlike in this kind of ce!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­just one sh! Let me try it just once! I feel like that I might be able to do it! Think of this as the request from your grandpa who doesn¡¯t have long to live-¡¹

    ¡¸Someone who doesn¡¯t have long to live won¡¯t be this eager to face monster! Look, you¡¯re making Otou-san and Okaa-san bing tempted too!¡¹

    The members of Yaegashi family were all operating as usual.

    Certainly it was dangerous to face the pseudo Treant that could produce sea of trees unlimitedly. It was also strange to talk about something where resurrection was required even though they were currently sightseeing.

    Although.

    For Hajime who had actually faced Shuuzou at noon in a rtively serious fight, if he equipped him with a ck katana and also created a chance where he could definitelynd a single stroke of sword on the pseudo Treant¡¯s main body¡­¡­

    (He might really pull it off, scaryyy)

    Of course, if it was just as Shizuku predicted that it would keep regenerating as long as its magic stone wasn¡¯t destroyed, the pseudo Treant wouldn¡¯t be defeated with that. But, if it was just bisecting it into two then it might be possible for Shuuzou to pull it off, which was scary. Although it might be a bit impossible for Koichi and Kirino, but Shuuzou¡¯s strength was several levels above them.

    While Hajime was shivering a little, Aiko tilted her head slightly and asked ¡¸Come to think of it¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Could it be, the idea for my ¡°Sea of Trees Manifestation¡± was inspired from this pseudo Treant¡¯s ability?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.. If it¡¯s Aiko who has immense aptitude with magic to interfere with nt, I imagined that you might also be able tobine it with soul magic.¡¹

    <em>I see, </em>Aiko nodded but, Akiko¡¯s eyes were twitching beside her.

    ¡¸Eh, wait a second, Aiko. You can create that kind of monster?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I can, why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Say? You improved various things in our farm, like the soil didn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t want to imagine it but, you didn¡¯t do anything like¡­¡­making the tree able to move on its own or the like right?¡¹

    Aiko silently averted her gaze.

    ¡¸Waiiiiit~~! What did you do to our farm! The fruits doesn¡¯t have any strange ability or the like attached right!? Hah, don¡¯t tell me they tasted better also because of monster¡¯s influence¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem with that! I didn¡¯t use any of the fruit trees for that! You know, you said that sometimes some fruits got stolen right? That was why, for security¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A farm where the trees can attack will make our farm famous in the wrong direction!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s also fine! I already asked them to repel the thieves secretly so they won¡¯t get found out, like using their roots from underground¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s horror in its own way! It¡¯s scary getting attacked from some unseen ce!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-I only have good intentions! Only good intentions!¡¹

    ¡¸You only have good intentions? Hajime-kun! Yue-san! Can you two return my daughter¡¯smon sense!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸W-we are really sorry¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Akiko-san¡¯s intense stare caused Hajime and Yue to avoid her gaze very restlessly before the fact that they had perpetrated numerous acts that ¡°were only based on good intentions¡±.

    Aiko herself went ¡¸Eh? Mymon sense¡­¡­is toocking?¡¹ in amazement of herself who had changed too much without realizing. In her own way she might also needed rehabilitation to cure the after-effect (?) of another world trip.

    ¡¸So, Hajime. We can go to the next ce by entering inside the hollow of that pseudo Treant?¡¹

    Shuu asked with a somewhat loud voice, perhaps to change the atmosphere. He pointed at the past Hajime and co who entered into the hollow that appeared in the trunk of the pseudo Treant.

    ¡¸No, we¡¯ll skip that part and head directly to the garden at the summit.¡¹

    ¡¸What? This is all we¡¯re going to see for the sightseeing in the great tree¡¯s great dungeon?¡¹

    Certainly the schedule of their travel had gotten a bit pressed for time, but was there really any need to hurry that much? Shuu wondered with a dubious expression.

    ¡¸I myself want to watch Kaori¡¯s effort for a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸My daughter turned into angel there, Hajime-kun. Show me the scenes when the angel did angelic thing more. Though I¡¯ll refrain from your scenes seeing that they¡¯re mostly just explosion or arson.¡¹

    ¡¸N-now look here, Otou-san. Please stop calling me angel, angel repeatedly like that, and¡­¡­even after this, I didn¡¯t really y that much part so¡­¡­let¡¯s skip it?¡¹

    Kaori gently showed her stance of agreeing with skipping the remaining scenes, but not only the Shirasaki couple, Sumire and others, Myuu and Remia, and even Aiko were looking dissatisfied.

    ¡¸Hajime, I can guess that the scenes after this will be horrible but, even us had already watched the scenes at the abyss you know? You guys can also keep our mind stable using magic¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, Kaa-san. Certainly we don¡¯t want to show the scenes to you all because they¡¯re horrible but, the vector is different.¡¹

    ¡¸Vector?¡¹

    ¡¸U~mm, you know,, the next trial is about getting imprisoned in a dream of ideal world, so we won¡¯t be able to show it with past rey anyway.¡¹

    <em>Right? </em>Hajime asked for confirmation to Yue and Kaori with his gaze. Both of them nodded with troubled faces.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. After all past rey is for watching phenomenon that urred in reality.¡¹

    ¡¸We will be able to watch our figures sleeping but, we won¡¯t be able to show the dream that we were seeing at that time. It¡¯s a bit impossible I guess to visualize the past thought of someone.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. With soul magic it¡¯s possible to enter inside a dream or projecting a dream in reality, but that¡¯s only when the target art right before us. There art no way to meddle with thought inside one¡¯s mind in a past that doth not exist anymore.¡¹

    Tio also gave an additional exnation. Everyone was forced to ept in understanding hearing that.

    ¡¸In other words, we¡¯ll only be able to see Hajime and others sleeping at the next trial¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Kaa-san. Then, the third trial¡­¡­it¡¯s something that can¡¯ be shown even if we covered it with mosaic. Especially to Tou-san and others, absolutely not.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸It will be too sensitive.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-sama(Father-inw), Okaa-sama(Mother-inw). In other words, it¡¯s that. Lewd traps.¡¹

    ¡¸Real erotic dungeon you saiddd!?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you say real erotic dungeonnn!?¡¹

    The Nagumo couple¡¯s tension exploded up. The other families looked at them coldly. Anyway getting back on topic.

    ¡¸Uu, that was embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸After all it was a sea of white slime that stimted sexual excitement. It was dangerous even for me.¡¹

    ¡¸No, didn¡¯t you endure it just fine Tio?¡¹

    ¡¸And yet she almost got defeated when Hajime-san treated her coldly desu¡­¡­really, it was just like you Tio-san.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. And so, everyone was covered with milky white liquid that time. We don¡¯t want anyone other than Hajime to see us like that, so we beg for everyone¡¯s understanding. That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    Due to the detail that was like that, everyone showed understanding at Yue¡¯s words that only gave ambiguous exnation. But, there was just one person who tilted her head in iprehension.

    ¡¸Myu? Yue-oneechan, why is everyone don¡¯t want to be seen getting soaked with mister white slime nano? Will it fine if the color isn¡¯t white nano?¡¹

    ¡¸!? T-that¡¯s¡­¡­Hajime!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t push this kind of topic to me!¡¹

    The pure and innocent question of a little girl was a direct hit at Yue-oneechan. Myuu¡¯s curious gaze that was asking <em>why, hey why¡¯s that? </em>toward her caused Yue to look around in panic wondering of how to exin it to her. Then when she waspletely at her wits¡¯ end, she unexpectedly sent a killer pass at Hajime.

    This time Myuu¡¯s sparkling eyes dealt a direct hit on papa. And so,

    ¡¸Remiaa-!!¡¹

    ¡¸My my¡¹

    He pushed it off to Remia. Ramia ced one hand on her cheek and showed a warm smile at the panicked Hajime and Yue. She wasposed. Or rather, she even looked relieved to be entrusted with the role of giving exnation.

    Of course she was. In the past, during the several days when Hajime and co stayed with Myuu for several days after conquering the undersea ruin, Myuu asked a standard question that was at the top 3 most troubling questions for adult©¤©¤how was a baby made©¤©¤to Hajime but¡­¡­

    Hajime who was at aplete loss at that time exined like this.

    ©¤©¤A baby is made by absorbing water, carbon, ammonia, quicklime, phosphorus, salt, saltpeter, sulfur, fluorine, iron, silicon, and other fifteen elements in small amount

    That night, Myuu dered ¡¸Papa taught Myuu the way to make baby nano!¡¹ with full confidence during dinner. Naturally she shocked everyone with that.

    In addition, Myuu even splendidly recited the ingredients from memory despite not knowing the meaning of those names, so everyone naturally also looked at Hajime like they were looking at a mad scientist. Especially Kaori because she knew the original source of that knowledge.

    Hajime averted his gaze with all his might. Remia wouldn¡¯t let him sleep that night. She told him ¡¸Let¡¯s go outside¡¹ with a terrifying smile and scolded him heavily.

    ¡¸Myuu,e with mama for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Mama?¡¹

    Remia pulled Myuu¡¯s hand and she followed her with small footsteps to a slight distance away. Remia crouched and quietly whispered into her ear. Myuu nodded <em>fumu, fumu </em>as she listened before her expression turned surprised ¡¸Eh!?¡¹. Next she started to tremble heavily.

    With that Remia pulled her hand and returned to the group.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu, absolutely won¡¯t get near mister white slime nano.¡¹

    She dered like that fearfully as well as extremely seriously.

    ¡¸Remia, how did you exin it to her?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡¯re youughing.¡¹

    It was curious¡­¡­not only Hajime, everyone else was also looking at Remia with curiosity but, Remia only smiled softly without saying anything.

    ¡¸Cough. Putting that aside Hajime-kun. Umm¡­¡­there was no problem wasn¡¯t it? If the angelic Kaori was in that state than even you¡­¡­no, wait a second. In the first ce Kouki-kun and Ryuutarou-kun were also present there!¡¹

    ¡¸It was alright. They had lost their senses right from the start so they were restrained at that time. They also lost consciousness at the middle.¡¹

    ¡¸And you?¡¹

    ¡¸My whole body was d in lightning so it didn¡¯t even affect me in the first ce. By the way, Kaori and others all endured the trial with their own strength, so I simply be on guard against the surrounding. Of course, I also didn¡¯t try anything with them.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­¡¹

    He didn¡¯t mention about the girls clinging on him. Because Kaori sent him a nce for an instant to stop him.

    Tomoichi didn¡¯t even know that his daughter thought of him as ¡¸Otou-san¡¯s reaction is sometimes troublesome after all¡­¡­¡¹ and felt relieved while nodding in understanding ¡¸If that¡¯s the case then certainly we better not watch that scene¡¹. Kaoruko also patted her chest in relieve while asking.

    ¡¸Abd, what happened with that slime in the end?¡¹

    ¡¸It became like a sea of slime because it kept pouring out in absurd amount¡­¡­¡­¡­I turned it into a sea of fire then.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s like that again in the end! Just how much you love setting things on fire huh!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯ s a misunderstanding, Tomoichi-san. By the way, at thest trial Yue burned the whole area with azure me.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn!? Hajime, why did you mention that here!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Like husband like wife!!¡¹¡¹

    Shirasaki couple retorted with a beautiful synchronization. Shuuzou nced at them and attempted to put back the talk on the right track.

    ¡¸And, the final trial after that was the aforementioned ¡°emotion reversal¡± that also had an enemy that was too terrifying to even be mentioned?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Uumu. Hajime-kun, will our mind really be unable to hold out even with the care using soul magic? I¡¯m very interested with this trial where your feelings are reversed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive us Shuuzou-dono. I doth not think I wouldst be able to use soul magic properly if I enter into that space once more.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Same here. We managed to use the momentum to ovee the trial because we didn¡¯t know anything beforehand. But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The horror is even greater instead when you know what will be in there beforehand.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t wanna see any ck sesame¡¹

    Aiko was the only one who still didn¡¯t know anything, so Akiko asked her ¡¸You don¡¯t know anything so at least you will still be able to cast soul magic for us won¡¯t you?¡¹ with her gaze, but Aiko shook her head ¡¸If even Tio-san and others will find it difficult to cast magic there, I¡¯m not confident that I¡¯ll be able to¡¹.

    ¡¸We¡¯re getting even more curious now seeing all of you insisting like that.¡¹

    ¡¸No. That ce is a forbidden ce that must never be opened no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it, I get it already. Calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸If even Yue-chan and others are that reluctant then we won¡¯t insist any further. But, there won¡¯t be any problem to see the past rey before that area as long as we avoid thest trial right? We won¡¯t get another chance like this, so we want to take a look inside this great tree a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, there wasn¡¯t anything particrly interesting along the way but, if everyone is fine with that then it¡¯s alright.¡¹

    Certainly, they might not get another chance to sightsee inside this great tree great dungeon. Perhaps it would be toocking to just look around at one floor.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any problem as long as they didn¡¯t enter the area of thest trial¡­¡­and so, they would put off going to the garden at the summit for strolling more inside here. The group used the conqueror authority to create a hole and entered inside the pseudo Treant.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    They didn¡¯t even consider that this might be a mistake.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Hajime and co were enveloped in the light of teleportation and came out to the space where wooden coffins were lined up in a circle. The number of the coffin would be increased or decreased corresponding to the number of the challengers. Unlike before, right now there were only six coffins.

    ¡¸If you travel here during your challenge, you will get teleported inside these coffins forcefully and put into sleep. And inside you¡¯ll be imprisoned into a dream of your ideal world.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The inside of this coffin will be like amber during the dream. It¡¯s a type of seal. It will be gone on its own when the person inside wake up with their own strength, but without that you won¡¯t be able to get out unless someone else break you out.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t get out¡­¡­what will happen to that person in that case?¡¹

    Akiko asked fearfully, but even Hajime and others didn¡¯t know the answer. But, Shia¡¯s hypothesis felt like the closest to the right answer.

    ¡¸In the sea of trees, the dead is to be buried under a tree¡¯s root to return to nature. It¡¯s unthinkable that those who can¡¯t clear the trial of a great dungeon will be automatically send out, so considering that Lyutillis-san was an elf, perhaps¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They will be turned into nourishment for the forest?¡¹

    Shia nodded with a wry smile at Aiko¡¯s words. Speaking frankly, it was horrifying. After hearing that naturally everyone became curious about the ¡°ideal world¡¯s content¡±. The difficulty of escape was depending on that.

    ¡¸Hajime, what kind of ideal world you dreamed of?¡¹

    ¡¸A daily life with Yue in school uniform. The summon and falling into abyss also never happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~¡¹

    Precisely because they knew about the hell that Hajime experienced due to getting summoned that both Shuu and Sumire were nodding in understanding.

    ¡¸The way Yue look when she woke up in the morning, how we go to school together with her wearing a uniform, how Yue helped me drying my hair after getting out of bath, it was really the best. Thanks for the meal.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu. That dream hase true now. Happy?¡¹

    ¡¸It can only be described as the peak of happiness.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Geez, stupid Hajime! I¡¯m also happy~?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸They¡¯re in their own world right awayyy!!¡¹¡¹

    Kaori & Shia smashed the pink barrier that gently formed around the two while appealing ¡¸I was also there wasn¡¯t I! I was definitely there too! Definitely!¡¹¡¸Me too desu! It was apparently a horrible dream where rabbit ears didn¡¯t exist though!¡¹ to insist that they weren¡¯t excluded from Hajime¡¯s ideal world by any means.

    Myuu too uneasily pulled at his sleeve asking ¡¸Papa, what about Myuu? Was Myuu there?¡¹.

    ¡¸Of course you were. I went to pick you at the kindergarten with Yue. I was just a student, so there was also a setting where my rtionship with Remia was suspected though.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­quite realistic. In reality Remia-chan was also under various suspicion.¡¹

    ¡¸I-indeed¡­¡­based on Myuu¡¯s age, some people wondered if Hajime-san during his elementary school or when he was a fresh middle schooler¡­¡­got raped by me or something¡­¡­uu¡¹

    The misunderstanding was still continuing even now¡­¡­maybe, but Remia turned bright red and covered her face with both hands when she recalled that time. Her heart still felt the ache from getting seen with subtle distrust by the caretakers in the kindergarten who thought of her as shotacon.

    ¡¸But, you were able to get out of it easily weren¡¯t you? That¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Because that world got some parts that were really forced. Well, the dream Yue just couldn¡¯t win against the real Yue.¡¹

    Hajime drew away with some embarrassment when his mother patted his head like a kid. He also received reproachful stare from Kaori and others the way he boasted about Yue again the moment a chance presented itself.

    ¡¸Yue-chan too, did you also see a dream of living the ideal life with Hajime as expected?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I was blessed with treasures that were eleven children. I also handed the country and the throne to Hajime. Everything was as Hajime wished it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Heavy-¡¹¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu¡¯s voices ovepped, but it would be clear to see that the other people also thought the same from their expression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Please don¡¯t worry, Okaa-sama, Otou-sama. I will definitely give birth to more that eleven children in the real world too!¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that be a bit too many!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime will die!¡¹

    Perhaps, surely, because she was shown of obtaining treasures that were children in the dream, she became awakened to wanting children too in the real world. The females all looked at Yue while cringing somewhat. The males looked at Hajime as though they were sending off a soldier to his death. Hajime¡¯s eyes were looking at empty space¡­¡­

    ¡¸W-what about you Kaori? Don¡¯t tell me you saw the same dream¡­¡­y-you can¡¯t! No matter how you put it, the burden to your body will be too heavy!¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san!? What¡¯re you saying! Don¡¯t group me together with an Erorist like Yue!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha? Did you say that I¡¯m an incarnation of erotess? You, the very definition of a nutjob!?¡¹

    ¡¸Horrible! My dream was far more wholesome than something like Yue¡¯s dream! It was only a dream of daily life like in adolescent drama!¡¹

    ¡¸And, in it you also assaulted Hajime-san routinely every day didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori silently averted her gaze when Shia pointed that out. Her face was bright red. Tomoichi desperately pleaded ¡¸Kaoruko! She need reeducation! Our angel is charging straight to a bad direction!¡¹. But, Kaoruko-san blushed while muttering something like ¡¸Oh my. She might create fait apli before marriage if she actually practiced that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­just like us¡¹.

    Kaori¡¯s gaze snapped toward Tomoichi. That might be the first time she heard that. Tomoichi¡¯s gaze snapped away from her gaze. ¡¸It wasn¡¯t like that¡­¡­when I realized it I had lost consciousness¡­¡­¡¹ Such words could be heard said with a fading voice. Perhaps he already found Kaoruko-san sleeping beside him when morning came without being able to recall how they ended up like that.

    There was something¡­¡­everyone thought, but looking at Kaori¡¯s actions and Kaoruko¡¯s behavior until now, they could somehow imagine it.

    ¡¸By the way, Yue and others were also in my dream. Though Hajime-kun¡¯s most beloved was me. It really made me felt refreshed when seeing Yue ring in frustration while biting her handkerchief!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Drop dead, Bakaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, but don¡¯t worry Shizuku-chan, you were also as loved as me in there! The euphoria of being sandwiched between Hajime-kun and Shizuku-chan was¡­¡­yeah, that was really dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anything there that can make me feel relieved. It¡¯s Kaori¡¯s mind that¡¯s the most dangerous¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaoruko¡¯s darkness almost showed a glimpse from her, so Kaori gave additional exnation to cover it up, but even that additional exnation was drenched in darkness, so it was really pointless.

    ¡¸What about Shia-oneechan and Tio-oneechan? As expected, did everyone also show up nano? Was it fun?¡¹

    Myuu asked with great curiosity. However, Shia and Tio automatically looked at each other and smiled wryly. Myuu looked puzzled and tilted her head, she thought they would definitely talk about their dream happily like Yue and Kaori.

    Then, Hajime patted Myuu¡¯s head while giving her a think kind smile.

    ¡¸Surely it was a kind dream rather than a fun one.¡¹

    ¡¸Kind, dream?¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s gaze turned toward Shia and Tio once more. The adults looked like they had already guessed it. Of the content of the dream they saw. And its weight.

    ¡¸Certainly. It was a kind dream. I even wanted to just let myself be swayed in it forever.¡¹

    ¡¸Those we lost wouldst never return. But even knowing that, a time spend with those who we shouldst never be able to see or speak again forever art¡­¡­simply too sweet. It was truly, a terrifying trial.¡¹

    Hajime and Kaori¡¯s dreams were simply beyond their reach but not for forever. Their birthce and family were definitely still existing and they were journeying so that their hand would be able to grasp it.

    For Yue, she still thought that her birth country betrayed her at that time, so no traitor came out in her dream with her staying as a queen apanied by Hajime and others. There wasn¡¯t anything else that she felt than that.

    But, Shia and Tio were different.

    The two of them got banished from their homnd in the past and along the way they lost many of their family. For all those tragedies to be erased, then being able to be reunited with them in the dream, and if the bonds that they had nurtured in the real world©¤©¤Hajime and others were also present there, then that dream would certainly be a sweet one.

    It was undoubtedly a kind world that waspletely befitting to be called a deadly poison.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­s-sorry nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu too was a smart child regardless of her age. Seeing their expression and voice that seemed somewhat fleeting must have made her realized. Her face turned really pale when she recalled how she asked them if their dream was fun and she apologized with a trembling voice.

    Shia and Tio shook their head and crouched in front of Myuu. They reced Hajime in patting her head while looking at her gently.

    ¡¸No, Myuu-chan didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was, definitely fun desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Seeing that scene of having fun with everyone across the ages was like a miracle. Myuu was really cute wearing a matching kimono with mine. Thou looked far more like a princess than I.¡¹

    ¡¸In my case Erisen was located at the eastern sea. I yed everyday with Myuu-chan there.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia and Tio chuckled in delight. Myuu herself also smiled again though awkwardly.

    ¡¸But, despite how kind that world was, it was a sacrilege to my reality that I had lived in with all my might. Regardless of how many painful things there were, the time that I spent with Myuu-chan in reality was many times more lovely than in that dream.¡¹

    ¡¸The reason we were able to return to reality was also thanks to Myuu-chan¡¯s presence. That¡¯s why, thou shouldst not look that reserved. After all the time we spend together with Myuu art the happiest whether it¡¯s in the dream or in reality, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes nano!¡¹

    Myuu raised both her arms high and replied back energetically. Her face wasn¡¯t clouded at all anymore.

    Shuu, Sumire, and others were also able to keenly feel how truly terrifying this trial was from listening to Shia and Tio¡¯s story. Their stiff expression managed to soften into a smile from their conversation with Myuu.

    As though to soften the atmosphere even more, Kaori looked toward Yue as though she was looking at a disappointing creature.

    ¡¸Even though Yue had also gone through simrly horrible experience, why did her dream was one that full of things that invited tsukkomi instead I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, Kaori. Stop looking at me like that! It couldn¡¯t be helped because at that time I still didn¡¯t know anything about the truth with Oji-sama(uncle)!!¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, was I there in your dream Yue?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone was there! Kaori was the useless maid! My finger would trail on ces like the window sill before bullying you ¡ºHey, you useless maid over there! It¡¯s still really dusty! Do your job properly!¡» every day!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the worst! In the future Yue¡¯ll definitely be like a detestable mother-inw in afternoon drama! Right! Remia-san!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my my, I wonder¡­¡­¡­¡­she might have the disposition for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Remia!?¡¹

    <em>Don¡¯t look at me! </em>Remia thought with a troubled face, but at the end the afternoon drama otaku Remia-san looked at Yue with the gaze like a bigwig of entertainment business judging someone in casting audition.

    Perhaps the lovers of the eleven children might have great difficulty waiting for them in the future when they were brought to meet the parents.

    The atmosphere hadpletely returned into holiday mode thanks to that conversation.

    As thing progressed like that, everyone started bing curious with the maiden who had mostly stayed silent since entering this space and evacuated to outside the circle of family and erased her presence without anyone noticing.

    Mommy Kirino sharply noticed.

    ¡¸Shizuku? What kind of dream you saw here?¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡­¡­Nothing much, it was just a normal dream. Yes, it was the school life with everyone. A wholesome and peaceful dream.¡¹

    Shizuku averted her gaze and told everyone with a subdued tone. Hajime went ¡¸Haa?¡¹ and scrutinized her.

    ¡¸You, after clearing the trial of ice and snow cavern I think you said©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime?¡¹

    A terribly low voice resounded as it was said with a bright smile. The pressure from the voice was so heavy that even Hajime automatically fell silent. But, Kirino-okaasan didn¡¯t get pressured at all by her daughter. She took Hajime¡¯s ce and casually opened her mouth.

    ¡¸I see. I can guess easily enough anyway. It must be something like you bing a princess and having Hajime-kun protecting you, am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸!!? H-hoo!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m your mother.¡¹

    It was unexpectedly right on the money. Although, everyone other than Akiko knew that Shizuku was a girly maiden in the inside, so they looked understanding instead. It was only Akiko who looked surprised.

    ¡¸H~mm, it¡¯s too bad that we can¡¯t watch it. Surely you were wearing a frilly dress and lovely tiara just like Lily-chan there.¡¹

    ¡¸-! ¨C!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun was surely a prince or a knight. Or perhaps both? It feels like you¡¯ll love the setting of a prince who came from other country while hiding his identity due to some kind of circumstance. Perhaps he even kneeled in front of you to kiss the back of your hand while you yourself were fidgeting shyly?¡¹

    ¡¸!!!!!?¡¹

    ¡¸You also like the scene of getting saved from a pinch, so there might be a scene like assassination attempt¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Okaa-san! How©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, another situation that I can think of in your case¡­¡­perhaps after that the princess became unable to continue staying in the country, and you eloped together with Hajime-kun hand in hand, something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnnn!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Next after that perhaps, throughout the course of events, Kaori-chan and others also became your friends, but they weren¡¯t love rival or the like, everyone also treated you as a princess and spoiled you rotten.¡¹

    ¡¸S-something-, like thaaatt!!¡¹

    ¡¸And in the dream you can¡¯t hold a sword or any weapon. You would get taken hostage right away, or kidnapped, you definitely yed every ¡°weak princess clich¨¦¡± avable. Then, every time you got saved you would hug Hajime and said something like ¡ºMy brave knight! Shizuku was really scared-¡» or©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸STOOOPPPPPPPPPPPPPP!!!¡¹

    It seemed everything was bull¡¯s eye. Shizuku became bright red & tearily flustered from how embarrassed she felt. Usually she would cover herself in ponytail guard but this time she surprisingly charged forward. Although she at least held back from unsheathing her sword, she held up her ck katana that was still sheathed and attacked Kirino-okaasan to seal her mouth.

    And then, she easily got her arm grasped and rotated a full circle midair. After that she got restrained with a hug from behind.

    ¡¸How, how do you know all thattt~¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m your mother.¡¹

    Her inability to notice how Shizuku was forcing herself when she was little had actually be a light trauma for Kirino.

    Just like Shuuzou and others, she herself also got too ecstatic by the abundant talent her daughter showed and it clouded her eyes. Even so that wasn¡¯t any excuse at all. Since then she made the effort to focus at Shizuku¡¯s feeling even more.

    And so, she was able to guess what her daughter might dream about as easily as turning her hand. However, although she was able to guess what was going on in her daughter¡¯s mind, it was a different story whether she would act considerately or not with her daughter¡¯s mental state.

    Kirino-okaasan tended to express Shizuku¡¯s feeling in her ce because Shizuku would always hold herself back or denied her own cute part.

    ¡¸I seeee. Shizuku-chan, you saw that kind of dream. Geez! That¡¯s too cute!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, Shizuku¡¯s girl power is at the level that make even us tremble in fear.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-san who is wearing Lily-san¡¯s outfit huh¡­¡­it¡¯s eptable desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, we art already here. Let¡¯s ask Lily to bring some frilly dresses and tiara when she is finished with her job and rejoin us.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa! We¡¯re going to treat Shizuku-oneechan as a princess with everyone nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yosh, leave it to me. I¡¯ll contact Lily.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t! Just kill me instead! Kill meeeeeeee!!¡¹

    Shizuku kicked and screamed like a child throwing tantrum. The gazes from Hajime and others were really warm.

    That must be stirring her embarrassment even more. She even used sublimation magic ¡°Forbidden Break¡± to forcefully slip out from Kirino-okaasan¡¯s skillful restrain and moved to the corner of the room. She sat while hugging her knees and shut herself in a cocoon of her ponytail guard.

    It was then.

    *Plop* Something fell on the shoulder of the sitting Shizuku.

    Kaori and Yue who were approaching her to givefort stopped moving.

    What was that? It was a small and ck object. Was it wood chip or something? But for some reason the feeling of wanting to avoid it that they felt was too strong. Their legs wouldn¡¯t move forward no matter how hard they ordered them to.

    ¡¸S-Shizuku-chan? On your shoulder? It¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just leave me alone! I¡¯m! I¡¯m just someone painful to look anyway! ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnh, Shizuku. That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-isn¡¯t it skittering around somehow? That thing¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hahahah. How couldst that be true, Shia. That, that thing, only exist at the space of thest trial!¡¹

    Kaori, Yue, Shia, and then Tio looked back toward Hajime with a stiff movement like an old puppet that hadn¡¯t gotten their joint oiled for so long.

    Aiko and others, and also Shuu, Sumire, and the rest of the parents were also freezing while keeping their stares fixed on the thing on Shizuku-chan¡¯s shoulder.

    Even Hajime was frozen as though his brain hade to a halt in its refusal to recognize the existence that shouldn¡¯t be here.

    The room fell deathly silent after Tio spoke. Shizuku might felt puzzled by the strange atmosphere and undid her ponytail guard slowly.

    And then, she looked back across her shoulder and noticed the two thin antennas twitching busily *piko piko* on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Nnu? What¡¯s, this©¤©¤¡¹

    She lowered her gaze a little. Then she finally recognized ¡°that¡± tiny gleaming ck thing on her shoulder.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡¹

    She was petrified. She stopped breathing with her eyes opening so wide her eyeballs might just fell off. Her blood instantly left herplexion.

    ¡°That¡± seemed to notice her gaze and turned direction. Not only that, it also bowed its head a little as though to say ¡ºWhoops, my bad. Inded on the wrong spot¡».

    And it didn¡¯t stop there. Right after that it did something iprehensible by standing upright on its two abnormally developed rear legs.

    While everyone still couldn¡¯t break free from freezing due to the unexpected situation, ¡°that¡±,

    ¡ºThe godying group! Good of you all toe visiting! Allow me to wee everyone here!!¡»

    Spread out its remaining legs and feelers widely as though to say that©¤©¤

    The next moment, the walls in every direction exploded. It looked like that because ¡°those¡± ©¤©¤the ¡°ck G¡± that should only be present at the area of thest trial flooded out from every gap avable with tremendous force. (TN: As reminder, cockroach in Japanese is gokiburi, the ck demon, the endless horror, the ¡°G¡±.)

    Shizuku, Aiko, Remia, and then Akiko might be fortunate in a sense.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸©¤©¤¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    After all they were instantly unconscious.

    The four self-travelled to the dream of ideal world where no nightmare existed. As for everyone except the four of them, a secondter.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸IYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Hajime and co let out a scream of death agony together.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    No.

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    Myuu alone was looking puzzled why everyone was acting that panicked.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Water, carbon, ammonia~

    =>From the human transmutation recipe of the Full Metal Alchemist.

    ¡ùThe anime has also reached episode 10. So fast¡­¡­once more, please also watch the picture drama in the official Twitter that is limited to one week period. (This time it¡¯s about Neunte-san¡¯s elegant daily life)

    That said, I¡¯m sorry but please allow me to advertise. Blu-ray ¢Ù will be on sale from day 23. Each store has various lovely perks so please check it out if you have time. (The new sample image of devil Yue of Tora no Ana-sama is wonderful. As expected from TakayaKi-sensei!) Best regards!<blockquote data-secret="fAYTa5lwUL">¡¸¤¢¤ê¤Õ¤ì¤¿Âš˜I¤ÇÊÀ½ç×îŠ2nd season¡¹Blu-ray BOX ¢Ù</blockquote>

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? The Queen¡¯s Request and Present</strong>

    Author¡¯s note: I was a bitte! Sorry!

    .

    ¡¸Err, so in short, in case another challenger show up after the godying seeded, you guys would be the one doing the weing right from the start, is that right?¡¹

    The group left the room that gave the trial of the ideal world. Currently they were passing through a hidden passage©¤©¤a stair descended from the center of the room¡¯s ceiling©¤©¤that even Hajime and others who had conquered the dungeon didn¡¯t know about.

    Although, Shizuku whose consciousness was still away from reality was being carried by Koichi while Akiko was carried on Tio¡¯s back. Only Remia and Aiko were barely able to regain consciousness but, Aiko was borrowing the shoulder of Yue whose height was close to her while Remia was leaning on Shia.

    Also, even everyone else who didn¡¯t faint was having twitchy expression.

    Their gaze kept ncing at a single point. They were thinking something like <em>It¡¯s really weighing on the mind but, we need to get used to it a bit more to be able to look straight at it continuously¡­¡­.no, will we be able to get used to it? Isn¡¯t it impossible? But still¡­¡­</em>

    That too couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ©¤©¤ Affirmative ©¤©¤

    After all a humanoid cockr*ach the size of a plush toy was standing imposingly on the head of al ittle girl. Furthermore its body was letting out ck smoke that looked poisonous.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry to keep asking this but, that, is the corrosive smoke for thest trial right? It¡¯s really not effecting Myuu badly right?¡¹

    ©¤©¤ Affirmative ©¤©¤

    ¡¸Geez, papa is a worrywart nano!¡¹

    ¡¸No, why are you the one so nonchnt when you¡¯re the nearest to it huh, I¡¯m worried about you now. After all, it¡¯s that G-san you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t judge someone by their appearance nano! The kindergarten teacher also said so nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you tell me that kind of reasoning, and, it¡¯s also not a person.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a person or not nano!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a real big shot.¡¹

    The scolding from Myuu wearing the humanoid G on the head¡­¡­the way she waspletely unperturbed invited more worry rather than admiration. Just what kind of sensitivity Myuu had? At the very least it was certain that it wasn¡¯t an alright sense of values for a seaman.

    Because, from the start Remia had been following behind Myuu looking like she was going to burst into tears. She would reach out with her hand hee~sitantly, but then she would jerk from the drifting corrosive ck smoke and pulled back her trembling hand¡­¡­such sequence had been repeated several times until now.

    ¡¸Well, I couldst understand that it¡¯s just using the smoke to project letters midair. But that¡¯s an ability that mimic the apostle¡¯s disintegration isn¡¯t? I know just how powerful it is, so this is a bit bad for mine heart.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. What if you go bald in the area that got touched by the smoke?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Tio-oneechan and Yue-oneechan are worrying too much nano!¡¹

    Yes, the humanoid G-san was actually capable ofmunication. The method used was by expelling ck smoke from its body and drew letters in the air.

    Of course, it could only express itself using fundamentally simple vocabry of Tortus¡¯s letters, but it was somehow managing tomunicate with Hajime and co by connecting words together along with giving affirmative-negative answer and helped with the others making their own conjecture.

    Also, apparently G-san was taking humanoid form because it wouldn¡¯t be able to project letters unless it increased its intelligence and skill bybining with a lot of other G into humanoid form.

    In any case, with this it was able to ask the swarm to return back from the room of ideal world trial that was turned into a pandemonium. The group was able to learn the humanoid G-san¡¯s name and purpose after that.

    Furthermore, the humanoid G-san¡¯s name was,

    ¡¸I, never even dreamed that a day woulde in my life where a cockro©¤©¤G-san would introduce itself to me and even talk to me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s more, its name is Uroboros the Third¡­¡­I felt extremely strong personality from it and also nothing but difort though. No, well, I guess such strong character is just to be expected from thest trial¡¯s boss.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also the content of thest trial, this Lyutilis-san¡¯s sense is a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    Although thest trial G-san couldn¡¯t project long words, it could at least write its name with the ck smoke properly. Everyone could nod at the impressions from Kaori and Shia, and also Aiko.

    Also, although it introduced itself as the third, it didn¡¯t mean that it was the third generation apparently.

    When Hajime asked ¡¸So you¡¯re the third generation?¡¹, it was because he was puzzled by the numbering that was too low considering that this trial had started from the era of the liberators.

    Based from G-san¡¯s single word replies, it seemed that it was simply unable to count past three. When G-san answered that question, it brazenly made a gesture that loudly screamed ¡ºI don¡¯t grasp the number after three!!¡».

    In other words, this G-san was the extremely distant descendant of the first generation Uroboros-san. There must be a safeguard function using age of god magic here to preserve the progeny but, as expected deterioration couldn¡¯t be avoided after alteration of generations that had gone past thousands of years. It seemed G-san¡¯s thinking ability also wasn¡¯t that high.

    ¡¸Hajime once brought Myuu-chan to visit here didn¡¯t he? Why didn¡¯t youe out at that time?¡¹

    If only it came out that time, the group wouldn¡¯t need to see such traumatic sight of a swarm of G covering the whole space which would alsoe out in their dream tonight¡­¡­Sumire harbored such thinking in a little corner of her mind while hesitantly asking Uroboros the Third.

    ©¤©¤ Reduction ©¤©¤

    G-san was using its feelers in the ce of hands and bodynguage to make gesture and also writing a single word. One of its feeler pointed at itself while the other pointed at Yue.

    ¡¸Aa~, you¡¯re saying that your swarm had gotten drastically reduced because of Yue¡¯s ¡°me of Divine Punishment¡±?¡¹

    Hajime put his guess into words. The feelers moved up and down in affirmation.

    ©¤©¤ Return Time ©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~. Getting your number back up? It requires time?¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, you were so busy that you didn¡¯t even have time to greet visitor desu?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, tens of thousands of their number were exterminated all at once. It¡¯s shocking instead that thou managed to survive that.¡¹

    ©¤©¤ Affirmative Death¡­¡­ ©¤©¤

    It seemed that they guessed right. Mentioning itsst ¡°death¡± caused it to turn its head toward Yue and it ostentatiously made its feeler shivered. Surely it really got a fright that time, fearing that it might seriously get exterminated.

    While the Shirasaki couple and Yaegashi family shivered hearing the unit ¡°ten of thousand¡± getting mentioned, Shuuzou¡¯s gaze darted around a little and,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Anyone carrying the name of Yaegashi can also use a little acrobat against G. Therefore it¡¯s pathetic to lose one¡¯s presence in mind against it but, as expected the swarm just now was truly chilling. However¡­¡­for even suchrge swarm to be only a small part of the actualst trial¡­¡­¡¹

    He could understand now why Hajime and others stopped them as he rubbed his skin a little. Tomoichi nced fearfully toward Uroboros the Third while asking.

    ¡¸But, you came out, I mean wee us this time, which means¡­¡­you guys have regained your original number in less than a year even after almost getting exterminated like that, is that right?¡¹

    <em>There is no way that¡¯s true right? </em>Tomoichi asked with a forced smile while supporting Kaoruko who seemed to imagine such number and almost fainted.

    Uroboros the Third-san puffed out its chest proudly <em>ehem. </em>It seemed that it was really regaining its original number. Crap.

    The expression of everyone starting from Hajime was twitching heavily.

    ¡¸A-anyway, we understand now that you were super busy before to make sure of your race¡¯s survival.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to say this but, Uroboros the Third, san? We aren¡¯t used too, umm, seeing a lot of your species all at once you see? We will be very thankful if you can refrain from weing visitor with everyone next time.¡¹

    ©¤©¤ Affirmative! ©¤©¤

    Uroboros the Third-san responded to Shuu¡¯s extremely humble request with energetic letter. It looked like its feeling wasn¡¯t hurt at all.

    Even though it hadn¡¯t done anything wrong at all, everyone reflexively harbored physiological disgust toward its species. What could it be thinking as an existence with its own will¡­¡­

    Uroboros the Third-san folded its front legs as though it was standing tall and imposingly, looking like it was saying ¡ºAcknowledged! Don¡¯t mind it! I don¡¯t mind at all!¡». There wasn¡¯t any sense of inferiority or grieve that could be felt at all from its figure.

    Although, it seemed a little girl was unable to ept that attitude from the adults.

    ¡¸Geeez! Everyone is rude nano! Is there anything wrong with U-chan nano? Even though he is so cool like this!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Seriously!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Hajime and co all widened their eyes in shock. In respond ¡¸There are a lot of hero modeled after mister insects nano! Why are papa and everyone so surprised even though you are an ¡°otaku¡± nano!!¡¹ Myuu said that while stamping her feet from the everyone¡¯sck of sympathy.

    Although, Myuu¡¯s opinion was very sharp. It wasn¡¯t just Japan¡¯s tokusatsu and anime, there were also a lot of live-action films of other countries that used insect as model.

    Their prejudice and bias ran wild because of their peculiar feeling toward G but¡­¡­

    ¡¸This is surprising. I can feel a bit calmer when I see it like that.¡¹

    ¡¸True. Its coloring and the way its surface is gleaming slightly are still bothering me but¡­¡­if you ask me if it¡¯s alright then maybe it¡¯s alright!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, you¡­¡­are a genius just as I thought! The purity of your sensitivity is at the highest peak!¡¹

    Seeing their beloved daughter (granddaughter) sighing at them as though to say ¡¸You guys are goddamn pathetic as an otaku!¡¹ resulted in Nagumo family to act like they were receiving enlightenment.

    Even Tomoichi and others were going ¡¸W-well, if you tell us that¡­¡­¡¹¡¸Certainly if it¡¯s humanoid¡­¡­¡¹ and changed their attitude a little though not as drastically as Nagumo family.

    ©¤©¤ Blush/// ©¤©¤

    Uroboros the Third-san put its front leg behind its head and looked down shyly. By the way, it also properly projected the blushing sign ¡°///¡± with its ck smoke. This G apparently could also use emoticon.

    The group finished climbing the stair while they were doing that. It felt like they had climbed a ten-story building. From there they went through a straight passage. It wasn¡¯t dark. The small foliage that was growing from the wall and ceiling shined and illuminated the way.

    Sumire, Shuu, and those like Kaoruko were slightly running out of breath, so they sighed in relieve that they almost arrived.

    There, they heard a small moan.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn¡­¡­¡­¡­this ce? Eh? Otou-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku, you woke up.¡¹

    Shizuku opened her eyes. She was slightly in a daze and tilted her head in puzzlement when she noticed that she was being carried by her father.

    ¡¸Nn~, why is Otou-san carrying me?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? Could it be you don¡¯t remember?¡¹

    ¡¸Rememberrr?¡¹

    As expected she was feeling safe on her father¡¯s back. Shizuku-chan looked half-awake while speaking with lisping in her tone as though she was a small child. Her gaze looked around at her surrounding in a daze, and then©¤©¤she saw what was above Myuu¡¯s head.

    ¡ºYou are awake! I am Uroboros the Third! Nice to meet you!¡» The humanoid G-san cheerfully lifted its leg in greeting as though to say that.

    Shizuku¡¯s eyes gradually widened while her pupils were conversely shri~~~nking into dot.

    ¡¸Shih!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuwaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Shizuku! Stop that-¡¹

    Shizuku kicked on Koichi¡¯s back so hard that he got sent flying and rushed swiftly to attack Uroboros the Third-san! Kirino-okaasan caught her daughter who was turning into something like a rampaging berserker in midair. She rolled her in the air using Aikido and pressed her on the ground.

    ¡¸Let me go Okaa-san! Myuu-chan¡¯s head! Her head is in danger!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine just calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸A G-, a G in human form all gleaming! Cominggg! It¡¯singgg!! A lot of them is definitely~ingggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸No good. This child is deranged. Can someone use calming magic on her?¡¹

    Shizuku started humming the melody of a certain ring horror movie¡¯s theme song. Certainly, she was in a state where her SAN parameter was still at rock bottom.

    ¡¸S-Shizuku-chan, calm down! They won¡¯te swarming!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right desu! Besides, Uroboros the Third-san is a rational individual! It won¡¯te attacking or anything!¡¹

    ¡¸cksesamecksesamecksesamecksesamecksesamecksesamecksesamecksesamecksesamecksesame¡­¡­humanoid? Tsu!! That kind of ck sesame doesn¡¯t exist! Then as I thought it¡¯s a cockro©¤©¤exterminateee! Until not a single one remain in this worlddd!!¡¹

    Aiko and Kaori started using soul magic simultaneously. Meanwhile Shizuku kept struggling even while her mother was pushing her down on the ground as she prattled out lines like a certain main character who fought attack titan. Myuu briskly trotted toward her.

    And then, she kneeled in front of Shizuku who was huffing heavily *fushuu fushuu*. Her small finger tip pointed at Shizuku¡¯s forehead in a snap.

    ¡¸Do you think it¡¯s alright to say something like that! Even mister cockro*ch is living being who does its best to live in this world!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you¡¯re forcing your own point of view to other!¡¹

    ¡¸U-umm, Myuu-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸How about you think more about other from where they are standing! What do you know about mister cockcro*ch? Go study more beforeing again! In the first ce this doesn¡¯t involve you at all isn¡¯t it? With what right you are saying something like that? Just who do you think you are!?¡¹

    ¡¸U, uu, t-that¡¯s not it Myuu-chan! I¡¯m©¤©¤¡¹

    Myuu kept rattling on with a huffy angry face. Shizuku-chan was gradually getting teary-eyed.

    The expression of Hajime and others who were watching that were twitching fearfully.

    ¡¸S-shitty reply attack!? This is real bad, Tou-san, Kaa-san! Myuu is getting negatively influenced by inte!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, as I thought it¡¯s still too early for Myuu-chan to get into Twitter!¡¹

    ¡¸Remia-chan, I¡¯m sorry-. This is because of Nagumo family¡¯s education style-¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, this time she¡¯s intentionally talking like that, but normally she wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi was staring at Nagumo family with a fierce gaze. Kaoruko and also Akiko who apparently woke up just now from themotion were also left speechless by Myuu¡¯s speech even though they didn¡¯t really get it.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan! That should be enough©¤©¤¡¹

    Aiko opened her mouth to stop Myuu resolutely. Perhaps her teacher soul had been lit on fire, but¡­¡­

    It seemed that Myuu still hadn¡¯t run out of ammunition. Also, it seemed that she was extremely enraged by the unreasonable and outrageous hostility toward Uroboros the Third-san who had been friendly and good-natured from start to end. Myuu herself had already considered it as her friend. It was a genuine anger due to her zero prejudice toward G.

    ¡¸Or rather, Shizuku-neechan is so pahetii~c! Sma~ll fry? Sma~ll fry?¡¹

    ¡¸Wwha-!? I¡¯m not small fry!! Even if it¡¯s you Myuu-chan, I¡¯ll get angry if you keep calling me that!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa~ I¡¯m scaree~d? Shizuku-oneechan who lost against some small bugs is so sca~ry ?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-youuu!¡¹

    Myuu was putting on a perfect provocative face that normally would be impossible for her. Her ¡¸Sca~ry?¡¹ soundedpletely intentional.

    Even the usuallyposed and mild Shizuku couldn¡¯t help but bing really irritated. Conversely, it seemed her fear toward G was temporarily gone because of that.

    Even more shock ran through Nagumo family from watching that exchange.

    ¡¸Even shitty brat moveee!? This is real bad, Tou-san, Kaa-san! Myuu would get ¡°taught her ce¡± at this rate!!¡¹(TN: (Shifty eye) Does anyone understand the term ¡°wakarase¡± here?)

    ¡¸Kuh, so it¡¯s still too early for Myuu-chan to be tester for new game!!¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s your fault!! Remia-chan, I¡¯m sorry-. This is the fault of my husband¡¯s hobby sh work-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­N-no, she isn¡¯t like that normally so it should be fine¡­¡­but, with this the topic for the family meeting has gone up even more isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Nagumo Shuu. How about sending both Hajime-kun and Myuu-chan for homestay at my house? I¡¯ll definitely teach them about propermon sense! Staying near you is giving them too much negative influence!!¡¹

    Anyway.

    ¡¸Get off me Okaa-san! Myuu-chan isn¡¯t this kind of child! I need to admonish her properly!¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid. You¡¯re the cause of this.¡¹

    *p* Kirino-okaasan pped her daughter ¡®s head while letting go of her.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m the cause¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know how deathly afraid you are with it since a long time ago. But as expected, you¡¯re losing your mind too much right now. Why do you think Myuu-chan is provoking you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    When Shizuku looked at Myuu once more, she had already stopped making the provocative face and only watched silently with a sullen face.

    Uroboros the Third was on her head, lookingpletely unperturbed, as though to say ¡ºSorry for everything!¡». Shizuku was startled looking at it, even so¡­¡­

    ¡¸See, you got your mind off from Uroboros the Third just now right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uro? Eh? What are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s his name. Uroboros the Third-san.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s absurd.¡¹

    ¡¸Setting aside the name, there is no denying that Myuu-chan¡¯s provocation managed to break you out from your derangement. She attracted your attention to herself for her friend¡¯s sake. Well, there¡¯s also denying that she¡¯s angry though.¡¹

    <em>Is that so? </em>Shizuku looked at Myuu. Myuu huffed in respond.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan¡­¡­umm¡­¡­this is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped that Shizuku-oneechan isn¡¯t good U-chan nano. But, attacking him when he has been nothing but friendly this whole time is no good. Myuu doesn¡¯t want to see Shizuku-oneechan like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, Shizuku-oneechan had fought U-chan and his friends in the trial, so you thought that Myuu was in danger and tried to help, Myuu understand that nano. Thank you for that nano. Also¡­¡­Myuu also said too much just now, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Nagumo family was a bit worried just now of how they should admonish Myuu because they knew how deep the darkness of SNS, but it seemed it was just as Remia said. Myuu seemed capable to understand right and wrong so they let out a relieved sigh.

    Meanwhile, Shizuku who became aware of how deranged she had been acting dropped her shoulders gloomily.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­I¡¯mpletely a hopeless big sister like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You¡¯re a hopeless big sister. Even though you¡¯re a daughter of Yaegashi family, that was really pathetic. Sma~all fry sma~all fry?¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san!?¡¹

    Kirino-san had learned the shitty brat move!!

    Shizuku red at her mother at the side while calming her breathing. Looking at Uroboros the Third still caused her to turn pale, but she fixed her gaze steadily with her willpower. And then,

    ¡¸Err, forgive me for all my rude behaviors.¡¹

    She bowed her head apologetically.

    Receiving that apology Uroboros the Third-san¡­¡­lightly raised his leg and puffed out his chest.

    It was clear what he was saying even without word.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t mind it! I also don¡¯t mind! HAHAHA¡» He was undoubtedly saying that.

    ¡¸Oh man, Uroboros the Third-san, he is even more human than human¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? Hajime attached ¡°san¡±!?¡¹

    ¡¸So another unique person has obtained Hajime-san¡¯s respect after Lee-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah¡­¡­perhaps, it is just me who doth not know that mine grandfather actually¡­¡­also possess an unique hobby?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an absurd usation Tio. Stop it. That person is already under intense harmful damage just from you being yourself, so don¡¯t add insult to injury.¡¹

    The respect of the demon king, it was something that any authority from any country wanted no matter what. What would they think if they learned that a G managed to obtain it. Surely they would get a faraway look, no doubt about it.

    In any case, Shizuku and Myuu thanked and apologized to each other before exchanging a tii~~ght hug of reconciliation. The group watched over them warmly while resuming their walk.

    With that happening, everyone else including Akiko also became even more used to Uroboros the Third and the atmosphere had softened a lot than before.

    ¡¸And, what will we find ahead of here? You mentioned a reward for the godying¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime asked once more while walking through the wide wooden passage.

    This was the main reason Uroboros the Third met them weingly.

    It seemed that Lyutilis had prepared reward when a dungeon conqueror visited the dungeon once more. The memory reading function in the first teleportation circle had confirmed that the godying had been sessfully achieved.

    But, the ce for handing the reward was in an unknown hidden room for some reason instead of the garden at the summit.

    That spacious garden should be full of space for keeping the reward, so Hajime felt a bit puzzled.

    Although, it seemed that Uroboros the Third had no intention of answering. He only kept pointing his feelers ahead from above Myuu¡¯s head, as though to say that all would be clear if they went there.

    In fact, there wasn¡¯t any need to exin. It seemed they had arrived.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­surprising. This ce is like the throne room.¡¹

    Tomoichi spoke in admiration. Hajime and others were also going ¡¸Oo¡¹ in surprise.

    ¡¸This ce is like a room in a pce¡­¡­or rather, this ispletely a pce isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Throne?¡¹

    It was a vast room. There were vines, flowers, leaves, and branches covering everywhere. The state of the room was like a ruin, but there were two lines of thick pirs that lined orderly until the back of the room. At the deepest part was something like an altar and a magnificent chair that was covered with vegetations. It was just as Yue said, that chair looked like a throne.

    For the group that had seen the throne room of Heiligh Kingdom and the empire before this, this ce¡¯s atmosphere felt really simr and none objected calling this ce the throne room of a pce.

    Uroboros the Third flew away from Myuu¡¯s head toward the throne. It urged Hajime and co ahead.

    Hajime and co nodded to each other and followed behind him. And then Uroboros the Thirdnded on the throne¡¯s back. When Hajime and co arrived in front of the throne©¤©¤in front of the stair that ascended to the throne, it happened.

    ¡¸Uwah, it¡¯s magic circle nano!¡¹

    ¡¸The throne also started shining¡­¡­the magic power has pretty green color desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s the shine of Lyutilis-dono¡¯s magic power that we also hath seen when conquering this dungeon.¡¹

    The magic circle shined around the throne with gentle color. Countless shining particles floated up like fireflies. A secondter, a half-transparent figure oozed out from inside the light¡­¡­

    ¡¸Waa~, pretty¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s, true¡­¡­she is like a goddess.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like an elf queen inside a tale came out to the real world.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it feels like I¡¯ll turn captive to her beauty just from looking.¡¹

    Myuu blushed in fascination. Aiko was also astonished. Shuu and Sumire had their gaze stolen by the figure as they sighed enthusiastically.

    Her long straight hair that shined in tinum color reached until the middle of her back. Her skin was clearly white and smooth even though she looked half-transparent right now. It was to a degree that her skin looked like it was one and the same with her pure white dress. Her dignified and wise eyes that were looking down on them from on high shined with jade green color like gems.

    This beautiful elf queen wasn¡¯t at all inferior to Yue who was recognized by everyone as a peerless beauty. Such person was right there.

    Even for Hajime and others who had conquered this dungeon, they had only seen Lyutilis¡¯s face before from a transformed tree trunk, so they were overwhelmed by this beauty that was like the spirit of the forest or even a goddess.

    A majesty that made one wanted to kneel could be felt from her just like with the chief of the dragon race Adol, but at the same time it was different from him. This figure also possessed divinity that absolutely must never be touched.

    That sublime creator of the great tree¡¯s great dungeon narrowed her eyes smilingly and spoke the hidden message for the distinguished contributors who realized her great ambition.

    ¡ºAllow me to express my heartfelt gratitude to the great godying hero. My greeting to you once more. I am Lyutilis Haltina. One of the creators of the great dungeons and the queen of Haltina Commonwealth.¡»

    As expected, it seemed that this great tree was originally a pce.

    ¡ºHow did the world turn out after its god is gone? Is free will still going strong? Are people joining hands with each other regardless of race? Is the world turning into one where the children can live with a smile on their face?¡»

    Her small anxiety and her trusting gentle gaze that seemed to say <em>Surely it will be fine isn¡¯t it? </em>softly caressed the heart of Hajime and others.

    ¡ºAnd most of all, our leader, that girl©¤©¤¡»

    Lyutilis bit her lip for a second with a pained look. Looking at her expression, it was clear just from a nce how strongly she was feeling about that matter at that time.

    ¡ºWas Miledy-tan, liberated from her burden?¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Miledy-¡°tan¡±!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    <em>Eeh? Did she use some kind of strange way of calling!?</em> Everyone thought with widened eyes.

    <em>Perhaps we misheard? </em>Everyone looked at each other with that question but,

    ¡ºAa, my first human friend©¤©¤the kind and strong Miledy-tan! I can¡¯t stop praying so that you will be liberated from your long mission-¡»

    ¡¸No good-, what she¡¯s saying just can¡¯t enter my head-¡¹

    ¡¸She said tan, what¡¯s with the tan! Using a moe way of calling with that kind of look just shouldn¡¯t be done shouldn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire were thrown into confusion!

    This was just an image recording like with Oscar and Meiru so there was no point asking question to it. Even so it still felt extremely vexing! Also, the suspicion that Lyutilis-san might be a loner inadvertently formed up in everyone¡¯s mind. The way Tomoichi and others looked at her was starting to change.

    ¡ºEh? What is it O-chan-san? The recording can¡¯t be too long? There are still things that I wish to say but, it can¡¯t be helped.¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸O-chan-san¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Just what kind of naming sense this girl had? They were able to easily imagine the resigned expression of Oscar who was recording this image.

    ¡ºI made the descendant of my childhood friend and my very first best friend©¤©¤Uroboros who is also known as U-chan to here is for none other than¡»

    ¡¸The tsukkomi points here are proportional with the amount of information¡­¡¹

    She also casually used the same way of calling like Myuu. It caused a little bit of worry if Myuu¡¯s sense might also be problematic.

    ¡ºBecause of my wish to grant somepensation to you although it must seem meagerpared to the great feat of ying a god. Also, for one other thing©¤©¤to ask you to make a choice.¡»

    ¡¸Choice?¡¹

    It seemed that her intention wasn¡¯t purely to give a reward. Hajime¡¯s eyes narrowed after knowing that.

    ¡ºYes, a choice. Are the great dungeons needed or not in this world without god?¡»

    ¡¸Tsu, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue and others also held their breath. They had guessed what Lyutilis wanted to say.

    ¡ºTo be more urate, it¡¯s a choice between leaving alone the right to challenge to obtain the inheritance of age of god magic or not. It goes without saying, the magic of us seven were something we left behind in order to y the god. That¡¯s exactly why, I can¡¯t help but feeling concern. Should powers that can kill even the god be left behind in a world without god?¡»

    Lyutilis continued speaking.

    ording to her, a ¡°core¡± existed in the great dungeon in order to allow it to continue existing for eternity. As long as that ¡°core¡± wasn¡¯t destroyed, the great dungeon itself and also the mechanisms and monsters inside it would keep reviving no matter how many times.

    Even the magic circle for the inheritance of age of god magic would regenerate in time no matter how directly it got destroyed.

    The ¡°core¡± was hidden and safeguarded using the seven age of god magic, so it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to obtain it even if its whereabouts was found out using thepass.

    However, the core of this great tree¡¯s great dungeon©¤©¤located at the center that could be reached using the hidden passage right under this throne, it contained a type of key that could be inserted into the center of all the great dungeons.

    If the option of destroying the great dungeons was chosen, Uroboros the Third would hand over the key.

    Of course, for the current Hajime it was possible to use concept magic to teleport to the core, so it was no different than the cores having no protection at all.

    ¡ºYou must have never heard anything about this from Miledy-tan. For that girl, the great dungeons is the greatest evidence of our life. That girl has to live alone for eternity. Telling her that it¡¯s fine to destroy everything at the very end¡­¡­¡­¡­is something that we don¡¯t want to say to her. Surely she is even hesitating to dispose of our memorabilia. After all that girl is too excessively kind.¡»

    The memorabilia she mentioned must be referring to the photo that Miledy entrusted to Hajime and others to dispose when they toured Great Dungeon Raisen. She painfully told them how she couldn¡¯t dispose of it by herself.

    It seemed that the guess of Lyutilis, no, of Oscar and the others was right on the money.

    ¡¸What the heck, all herrades loved her to death even though she was that annoying. Fuhn desu!¡¹

    Shia folded her arms while looking aside with a huff. But, there was gentleness somewhere in her eyes. She must have felt the strength of the bonds between the liberators. Smile was also naturally forming on the lips of Hajime and others seeing their connected hearts.

    ¡ºThat is why, I am asking for you to choose. Also I shall exin why I am the one providing this choice. That is because I have one request to make.¡»

    ¡¸Request?¡¹

    ¡ºEven if you choose to destroy all the great dungeons, I ask that in regard to this great tree, you at least won¡¯ty your hand on the great tree itself and destroy only the great dungeon¡¯s function.¡»

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    They were told that when the ¡°core¡± of the other great dungeons was destroyed, the whole dungeon would self-destruct, or the dungeon would automatically fill the passages and space inside it to be buried.

    But, in the case of the great tree¡¯s great dungeon, only the magic circle for magic inheritance and the mechanisms of the trials would be destroyed along with the regeneration function for those.

    Of course the conqueror could personally destroy the whole tree. It seemed that Lyutilis was asking them to not do something like that. She also took the role of being the one to exin about destroying the great dungeons for that.

    The Lyutilis projection stood up and her slender finger caressed the back of the throne.

    Oddly Uroboros the Third was also there and it also looked like she was caressing him. After all her hand¡¯s movement was just so loving.

    ¡ºThe majestic great tree. The protector tree of the sea of trees. The symbol of the holy ground. As someone who has been together with the great tree ever since I was born, there is something that I have been sensing somehow all this time.¡»

    Was this just the biggest and oldest tree in the world?

    Was it the center of the sea of trees?

    No, that wasn¡¯t all there was to it. This tree wasn¡¯t something that could simply be described as this world¡¯s symbol.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s more, yes, it feels like this tree is taking root even deeper, until the core of this world¡­¡­I am not talking about physically, but conceptually, it feels like the tree is connected to something that surpass human¡¯s understanding¡­¡­pardon me. I can¡¯t really describe it well¡­¡­¡»

    Lyutilis stared at empty air as she desperately tried to put the sensation she was feeling into words, however, in the end she couldn¡¯t find the right word and smiled wryly. She then turned her gaze toward Hajime and co again.

    But there, her eyes were the eyes of a transcendental who had arrived at the highest peak of human knowledge. It was the shudderingly deep gaze of the user of an age of god magic for interfering with information.

    ¡ºBut, please at least remember this. That the great tree is not merely an ancient andrge tree. Losing the great tree might possibly lead to a disaster that cannot be undone.¡»

    That was why, she asked them to please refrain from destroying the great tree itself no matter what.

    ¡ºPlease tell U-chan¡¯s descendant of your choice. Surely the choice you make will be the best for the world. I believe in you. ¡­¡­I think, that¡¯s what Miledy would say in my ce.¡»

    The troubled look and the transcendental atmosphere vanished into thin air and Lyutilis smiled. Only after that Hajime and co finally let out the breath that they were holding without awareness.

    The Lyutilis projection then lightly hit her palm *pon* to change the atmosphere.

    ¡ºNow, let¡¯s stop with the stifling talk here. It¡¯s time for the reward!¡»

    Uroboros the Third started moving as though that order had transcended time and reached him. He gestured to Hajime and co to clear up some space and drew a magic circle on the floor with his ck smoke.

    Immediately, the floor reacted and slid open to both sides. Then arge wooden coffin was rising out from below.

    ¡¸This looks familiar.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Or rather, this is simply the wooden coffin for the dream trial isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the wooden coffin for the trial of entering your ideal world!¡»

    Yue-sama hit the bull¡¯s eye.

    Lyutilis-san was grinning cheerfully. With that radiant smile, she began exining like a salesman in telephone shopping show.

    ¡ºFantasy is wonderful. You can do anything in your own fantasy! Like having Meiru-oneesama who seem to hate me recently and start avoiding me to step on me! Or using me as her chair, anything is possible!¡»

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hajime heard the words, but they just didn¡¯tpute in his mind. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Tio!

    ¡¸W-what! Even I hath experienced Goshujin-sama stepping on me or using me as chair!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸No, that¡¯s not it.¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Just why did she soundpetitive? Or rather, getting surprised to anything that came from Lyutilis-san was tiring so they didn¡¯t want to react. The trial of this great dungeon was like ¡°that¡± was definitely caused by her fetish. They were alreadypletely convinced of that.

    ¡ºFantasy is the spice of human life! A life without fantasy is colorless! That is known! This is the fantasy artifact that I asked O-chan-san and the others to make after throwing the mother of all tantrums! Of course, its safety is guaranteed. This is the upgraded version that can judge when the user is in the verge of getting addicted and it will automatically wake them up! My, O-chan-san, please don¡¯t make such displeased look! This is a masterpiece even among all of your creations! I shall make great use of it until the very limit of my lifespan!¡»

    Everyone could understand very well what the past O-chan-san must be feeling while taking this recording. His suffering touched their heart¡­¡­

    Or rather, that meant, this thing was the second hand wooden coffin of Lyutilis-san that had seen a very thorough use¡­¡­

    ¡ºCome, please have your fill of the unlimited world of fantasy that is no different from reality at all.¡»

    She said such creepy thing with an innocent smile, but a secondter, Lyutilis put on a smile that was filled with affection.

    ¡ºFor the end, allow me to say this one more time. My deepest gratitude for granting our dearest wish. Of course, perhaps you did it not four our sake, or not even for the world¡¯s sake, even so, great hero. You have liberated this world. And that is why, I, we offer you our thanks and prayer from our heart.¡»

    ©¤©¤I pray so that your future will be filled with free will and happiness

    Like that, Lyutilis vanished into thin air.

    To be honest, they couldn¡¯t keep up emotionally with the violent fluctuation of the atmosphere, even so her feeling had certainly been conveyed to them.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s. I know it¡¯s pointless to say this now but¡­¡­¡­¡­you can just rest easy without worrying.¡¹

    <em>Rest while fantasizing a fun time with yourrades</em>, Hajime said in addition with a wry smile.

    Shuu and Sumire put their hands together and prayed silently. Seeing that, Tomoichi and others, along with Yue and others also quietly prayed for the happiness of the ancient queen in the afterlife.

    After a short while, Uroboros the Third-san stood on the wooden coffin. Perhaps it was telling them to take the thing already.

    ¡¸Eerr, Hajime-kun. What are we going to do with this?¡¹

    Kaori asked whether they were going to bring the thing home with them. Her expression looked really conflicted from facing the wooden coffin that was the realization of all worldly desires.

    The other people too, they couldn¡¯t deny their interest, but taking something like this that had been thoroughly used by other was a bit¡­¡­they had such disagreeable expression on their face.

    Hajime made a pondering look for a bit and¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡­¡­¡­¡­.It¡¯s for one person¡¯s use¡­¡­¡­¡­.but, if it¡¯s improved¡­¡­can I make that dream machine? ¡­¡­I¡¯ll need to restudy VR but¡­¡­if I use this as the base then it¡¯ll instantly¡­¡­¡­¡­Myuu also said that she want to train, and this is useful considering its safety and degree of freedom¡­¡­¡­¡­if it¡¯s set up with RPG setting¡­¡­¡¹

    He was mumbling something.

    Actually, this thing wouldter on be used as the base of a system that used a certain game as its inspiration source, and then Yue and Kaori would bump to it but¡­¡­that would be a story for another time.

    ¡¸Yep, she had gone through the trouble of giving us this, so let¡¯s just ept it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, are you thinking of creating something with your odd taste running in full force again?¡¹

    ¡¸Look forward to it.¡¹

    Yue-sama got a really bad premonition for some reason. She was right on the mark.

    Hajime stored the wooden coffin into his ¡°treasure warehouse¡± while turning his gaze to Uroboros the Third once more.

    He was quietly waiting for Hajime¡¯s decision.

    Yue and others, and also Shuu and others were simrly watching Hajime quietly.

    Hajime stared still for a bit at the throne where Lyutilis was projected until just now.

    In the end, Hajime¡¯s choice was©¤©¤

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The chapter was cut off in a bit of cliffhanger but, it would be too long if I kept writing so I hope everyone can be lenient with it.

    ¡ùThank you for all of you who have deigned to watch the anime¡¯s 2<sup>nd</sup> season! Please buy the Blu-ray too! It has the recording of episode 13 which is a story about the party¡¯s detour (Yue is just totally cute. The episode is filled with a lot of figure and speech that you can¡¯t see in the TV anime). It also has a lot of special perks like the subscription ticket of a total of 200 page of newly written content just like with the first season, so anyone who is curious please go check it /blu-ray/blu-ray-2324/

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? This is, Me?</strong>

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not gonna destroy them okay?¡¹

    The choices that Lyutilis presented.

    It was asked to the one who yed the god, whether to destroy the godying powers together with the great dungeons for eternity or not. Everyone, especially the parents were waiting for Hajime¡¯s decision with bated breath. And the conclusion that he reached under all those attentions were,

    Such swift reply.

    Hajime said that without even any pause or indecision. He reached the conclusion so very easily, with the casualness as though he was deciding what to eat for dinner.

    That must be unexpected.

    Uroboros the Third who was silently standing with his arms crossed while waiting for the conclusion fell down like in a gag show. He tumbled down from the back of the throne and fell on the ground with a thud.

    The parents were also opening their eyes wide altogether. Even Shia and others were looking slightly shocked. Although it seemed the surprise that Shia and others felt was toward Hajime¡¯sck of hesitation, and not about the conclusion itself.

    The proof of that was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I thought you would say that.¡¹

    Yue didn¡¯t look surprised at the slightest. There was a faint smile on her lips. She squinted and looked toward Hajime with eyes that were filled with gentleness. It seemed that Yue was the only one who knew in advance that Hajime wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡¸Fumu, will it be alright?¡¹

    It was Shuuzou who recovered earlier from his surprise. He asked Hajime with a bit of doubt in his tone.

    ¡¸Alright, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I mean about the worry of Lyutilis-dono.¡¹

    The godying power that was left behind in a world without god.

    Lyutilis questioned the right and wrong about leaving such thing behind. It was her worry for the future that made her concerned like that.

    The powers that could shake the world. Could mankind leave such thing alone when they had lost the mon enemy¡± that was god? Wouldn¡¯t conflict break out over those powers? She harbored such concern.

    ¡¸Well, that will be a concern if the dungeons can be conquered so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸In reality, excluding us, there were only two people who were able to conquer a dungeon¡¯s trial during these five hundred years.¡¹

    ¡¸Freed and Yue-san¡¯s uncle©¤©¤Denreed, it was only those two desu.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly. Tio and Shia nodded in agreement with him. Of course, it was partly caused by the detail about the benefit of conquering a great dungeon being almost gone from history, so the number of challenger itself was few, but even now when the fact had be known worldwide, it would be next to impossible for the people of Tortus to even challenge the great dungeons.

    With the average level of the people of Tortus, they would simply get filtered off by areas like the surface hundred levels of Orcus or the ice and snow zone before they could even reach the true great dungeons.

    ¡¸Certainly it¡¯s possible that now a lot of people are going to seek age of god magic and ruin themselves but, that has also been this world¡¯s history until now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. It¡¯s also depends on each person¡¯s affinity with the great dungeon¡¯s concept but, even the hero Kouki was unable to clear a great dungeon.¡¹

    It was just as Kaori and Shizuku said, the possibility that a lot of users of age of god magic appearing and conflict broke out in order to secure those people was exceedingly low.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s not our business if people take risk and die.¡¹

    ¡¸But Yue-san. Isn¡¯t it possible that people will look for information in order to increase their chance of sess?¡¹

    Kirino¡¯s opinion was correct. In other words, she was worried that there might also be those who tried to contact Hajime and co to obtain information and even tried to use forceful method for it.

    But, Yue bared her vampire¡¯s fangs in a warlike smile in respond to that worry.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s also fine. After all we will be able to discern anyone harmful before they can obtain age of god magic.¡¹

    ¡¸I- I see.¡¹

    Even the usually unperturbed and dauntless Kirino blushed slightly with her gaze wandering around from the dangerous and captivating smile Yue sported.

    It was truly the smile of a vampire queen.

    Tomoichi and other males slightly averted their gaze. They instinctually felt attraction and fear that they would get bewitched if they didn¡¯t rein themselves with effort.

    ¡­¡­No, perhaps Tomoichi was the only one who did it because he feared the eyes of his wife that were losing their highlight.

    Hajime gently patted Yue¡¯s hair while shrugging.

    ¡¸Well, it wasn¡¯t like I never thought about it before but, there were a lot of other things to do that I had been putting it off but¡­¡­from this point forward, I¡¯ll consider installing a monitoring system in each greatbyrinth to notify me of the challenger¡¯s arrival.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Shuu put one hand on his chin with a slightly pondering look. He stared fixedly at his son.

    ¡¸Tou-san?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it just feels like this is unlike you. You¡¯re someone thorough in this kind of situation right? I¡¯ll crush all the possibilities! That feels like something you¡¯ll do.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. Rather you should even say something like, I¡¯m gonna monopolize the age of god magic for myself yeah! at this kind of time aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸You two really know me well.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s wry smile deepened. It was just as Shuu and Sumire said. Even if the possibility was exceedingly close to zero, it was still ¡°possible¡± as long as it wasn¡¯t zero.

    The possibility of someone exceptional like Freed securing age of god magic and baring their fang toward Hajime and co couldn¡¯t be denied.

    Simrly, although there was also the merit of dealing with anyone harmful like Yue said, the possibility of someone seeking information to conquer great dungeon using indirect method couldn¡¯t be denied.

    And, Hajime was someone who wouldn¡¯t just ignore such possibility.

    Because they understood him well as his parents, it felt like Hajime didn¡¯t choose to destroy the dungeons because there was a reason, but it was as though not destroying the dungeons was the premise and he only tacked the reason afterwards. It was only natural for them to be unable to understand Hajime¡¯s decision.

    Hajime stirred awkwardly from the inquisitive gaze of his parents. Unexpectedly he even looked slightly embarrassed. It was as though he was shy of saying the reason¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okaa-sama, Otou-sama. Fufu, Hajime want to protect it.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi, Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Protect?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. Protect this world, the proof of the life of Miledy and her friends.¡¹

    Hearing what Yue said on Hajime¡¯s behalf made not only Shuu and Sumire, but all the parents to go ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹.

    Yes, Lyutilis herself also said it. The great dungeons were the proof of the life of the liberators. That was why, they didn¡¯t want to tell Miledy that it was alright to destroy them.

    Shia and others too, although they were surprised that Hajime didn¡¯t hesitate at the slightest, they understood that Hajime made his conclusion without considering any merit and demerit for it. They chuckled and looked at Hajime with gentle smile.

    ¡¸The great dungeons, are also the grave of Miledy-oneesand and her friends nano. Isn¡¯t that right, papa?¡¹

    ¡¸After the final battle, Hajime-san and others told the whole world about the actual story of the liberators so¡­¡­in that sense the great dungeons are already©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸The ces where ¡°the world¡¯s protectors¡± are sleeping. Perhaps they will be new sacred grounds for the people of Tortus.¡¹

    Just as Remia and Aiko exined, that was themon perception in this world right now.

    Actually, the rebirth holy church also recognized Miledy and co as saints and the talk of recognizing the greatbyrinths as sacred grounds were formally progressing.

    The one who showed agitation that he even froze from hearing that was Uroboros the Third who had been like the personification of majestic dignity until now.

    If it had eyes just like human, then there was no doubt that they would be opened wide in astonishment. That was just how much he was focusing at Hajime with such clear diposure.

    <em>Come to think of it he doesn¡¯t know huh, </em>Hajime thought as he scratched his cheek.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s how it is. You guys, your ancestor and his friends¡­¡­aren¡¯t rebel anymore. You guys are the ¡°world¡¯s protector¡± who had continued to fight for countless years even in death by leaving behind power for the future generation. The history of the liberators, is going to be passed down to the future generations correctly.¡¹

    ©¤©¤ ¡­¡­ ©¤©¤

    Uroboros the Third froze still as though he had been turned into statue.

    Although he didn¡¯t have thinking ability as great as the first generation with the passing of generations, it was in as day that he was being swallowed by a great upheaval of emotions.

    Perhaps what was passed down from his ancestors wasn¡¯t just thinking ability, but also memory to some degree.

    In that case, he was undoubtedly a sessor who inherited the feelings of the liberators at that time.

    ©¤©¤ -, gratitude-, gratitude-!! ©¤©¤

    He was trembling hard while even the thought that he conveyed felt somewhat quivering.

    But, he clearly and strongly conveyed his feeling of gratitude. Perhaps he would be bawling at this time if he had the bodily function to cry.

    ¡¸Even when they were defeated, the liberators possessed the strong will to entrust their wish to the future generation. It wasn¡¯t just the great dungeons and the age of god magic. Surely there had been many things that you guys left behind for the future generations, more than I even know. And it¡¯s a fact that I, that we were saved by that.¡¹

    Hajime spoke with a gentle tone toward the trembling Uroboros the Third. Surely he was talking toward Miledy and her friends through him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful. During my journey, aa~, that¡¯s, you know. I got noposure at all and treated you guys roughly¡­¡­that¡¯s why, this is, my apology for that too.¡¹

    Finally his embarrassment crossed the line and his face turned sullen instead.

    But, his atmosphere was somewhat calm. He averted his gaze from Uroboros the Third and stared toward the ceiling, to the sky, as though to stare at Miledy and others who were at the other side.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll at least act as their grave keepers while I¡¯m alive. So that the truth about you guys will never be forgotten anymore.¡¹

    That was why, he wouldn¡¯t destroy the seven great dungeons. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to destroy them.

    Even if troublesome thing befell Hajime and others because of their existences, he wouldn¡¯t drive away the proof of the liberators leaving behind the method to kill god in the future to the corner of history and oblivion.

    In short.

    That was the biggest reason for Hajime¡¯s choice.

    ©¤©¤ Understand!! ©¤©¤

    Uroboros the Third got back on the throne and properly stood with boldness on it. His feelers stood straight and epted the decision of the sessor who sessfully yed a god.

    He seemed to look bright, but surely that wasn¡¯t just their imagination.

    Understanding had dawned on the faces of Shuu and Sumire, and the other parents. And then the way they looked at Hajime¡­¡­turned warm and bright. Those gazes made Hajime felt itchy.

    That was why he didn¡¯t want to say all that. Hajime looked aside to cover up his embarrassment.

    There was no way a parent would pretend not to see such cute side of their son. The father and mother crept up on him with a grin on their face.

    ¡¸What, so you actually know how to pay a proper respect to the deceased.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep, I think you made a good choice there.¡¹

    ¡¸I get it so stop trying to pat my head. Stop that smirking and poking too!¡¹

    Hajime brushed away the devilish hands of his creeping parents and also pretended not to hear the chuckle and congenialugh of Yue and others.

    Tomoichi suddenly asked a question which also doubled as a lifeline for Hajime.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Hajime-kun. You mentioned that the god mountain is also a great dungeon. Could it be that it will revive together with the god mountain even if it¡¯s left alone?¡¹

    The god mountain that was still destroyed. ording to Lyutilis, the great dungeons had self-repair function, so this question was only natural to ask.

    Hajime sent a grateful gaze to Tomoichi who changed the atmosphere while turning his gaze to empty air in pondering.

    ¡¸Hmm~, I wonder. Actually, the god mountain¡¯s great dungeon isn¡¯t on the mountain but underground.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Is that true? Ipletely thought it was near the summit of the mountain¡­¡­¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just Tomoichi, Kaoruko and the other parents also looked surprised.

    They heard that when Kaori died, she received treatment and got revived at the summit of the mountain, so it was only natural for them to get such impression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. There are two routes in the god mountain¡¯s great dungeon. There are magic circle at the summit and also at the foot of the mountain. Someone who has more than two proofs of conquest can teleport inside.¡¹

    ¡¸And, in that case they will get teleported not to the room with the proof of conquest, but at another ce. From there they¡¯ll have to fight with thebat force of the past church, well, or the reproduction of it in any case.¡¹

    In this world Tortus, a religious organization that worshipped Ehito would definitely be raised no matter the era, but the headquarters of that organization would definitely be set up at the summit of the sacred mountain, the highest ce in this world.

    Therefore, the summit was the route that was reached by defeating the ¡°present church¡±. Those who tried to avoid doing that by finding the magic circle at the foot of the mountain would be sent to go through the route of defeating the ¡°past church¡±.

    The difference in difficulty between the two route was tricky. The past knights were all equipped with replicas of divine tools. Each of them also possessed powerful unique magic. The difference in battle strength between them and the present knights was like elephant and ant.

    In contrast, if the challenger choose to face the present church, a user of age of god magic would be able to curbstomp them but, it would mean attacking the present headquarters of Ehito¡¯s religion, so an intervention from apostle would be inevitable. Because they couldn¡¯t possibly allow the current symbol of god¡¯s majesty to be destroyed.

    If the challenger sought age of god magic in order to kill god, picking the summit route would mean getting into a decisive battle with the god¡¯s stronghold before they even obtained the mean to face god, so originally the mountain¡¯s foot route was the correct route.

    In Yue and Shia¡¯s case, they came to the summit of the mountain after destroying the force of the present church, so it was an irregr path that they took.

    In any case, thinking very carefully it would be very difficult to create a great dungeon near the church¡¯s headquarters. It would be more logical to work on it from the foot of the mountain at the northern mountain range area where not many people came near.

    The magic circle at the summit too, it wasn¡¯t found because Tio and Aiko had turned the church into rubbles but, most likely it was located in a hidden ce even inside the church. Laus Barn was a former knight of the church, so he must have used his position to set it up.

    Yue and Shia exined that at length. Then Hajime continued the exnation.

    ¡¸We actually found the summit¡¯s magic circle among the rubble though.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, it wasn¡¯t destroyed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there was an artifact that protected only the location of the magic circle with age of god magic. We found it when helping out with the rebuilding after the final battle, and at that time we also found the mountain¡¯s foot route. It was behind the god mountain.¡¹

    Even Laus Barn surely never even imagined that the whole god mountain would copse. And so, if by some chance someone conquered the god mountain¡¯s great dungeon right now and chose the shortcut through the summit¡¯s magic circle to escape, they would pop out above the magic circle that was engraved on a rubble right now. That rubble was currently in a portable state.

    Also, the magic circle in question was being stored inside Heiligh Kingdom¡¯s treasure warehouse.

    ¡¸Even the revival of the god mountain itself is technically possible but, well, that¡¯s being postponed right now.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see.¡¹

    Coincidentally, Guryuen Volcano¡¯s great dungeon had also been sunk into a sea of magma after Freed destroyed its keystone, but the magma there had withdrawn and the dungeon was regaining its former appearance.

    This too wasn¡¯t because of the nature at work but because of the great dungeon¡¯s regeneration ability.

    ¡¸Well, anyway that¡¯s my conclusion. More importantly, the safekeeping of the ¡°key¡±¡­¡­no, until now I didn¡¯t even know about its existence, so I guess it¡¯s alright.¡¹

    They finished talking and Hajime gave his confirmation to Uroboros the Third once more.

    ©¤©¤ Affirmative! Need? ©¤©¤

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t need it. Now that I know about the central¡¯s existence, I can enter it using thepass and crystal key. In that case it¡¯ll be better if I don¡¯t carelessly learn about it in detail. Or rather, it¡¯ll be more reassuring to destroy it.¡¹

    ©¤©¤ ¡­¡­Affirmative! True!! ©¤©¤

    Uroboros the Third seemed to be thinking for a bit before showing consent for the destruction. He crossed his arms and nodded as though to say ¡ºI leave it to you!¡».

    This G, he was really like a human. Or more like a warrior.

    Perhaps that was why the others also became even more used to the humanoid G¡¯s existence.

    ¡¸Really Hajime, you¡¯remunicating normally with him when we noticed.¡¹

    ¡¸Though seen from the side, this only looks like a kid talking with a humanoid G.¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow we¡¯re also getting used to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, even though he¡¯s only using single word and gesture, I¡¯m also understanding what Uroboros the Third-san want to say.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing what you can get used to.¡¹

    Nagumo couple and Shirasaki couple along with Akiko were exchanging words with veryplicated expression on their face. Hajime nced at his watch while they were doing that.

    ¡¸Uroboros, there¡¯s nothing else right? We should go to the garden soon. Is there any shortcut to there from here?¡¹

    ©¤©¤ eptable! ¡­¡­No see? ©¤©¤

    ¡¸Hm? Are you asking if we aren¡¯t going to watch? Watch what?¡¹

    ©¤©¤ Of course! Deathly! Battle! ©¤©¤

    Uroboros the Third pointed at himself with two legs pointedly. It seemed it was asking if they weren¡¯t going to watch the pastst trial.

    He somehow looked excited with expectation.

    *Vvvn* He moved his wings. It made Hajime and co shivered a little as he flew back on Myuu¡¯s head. The height of his tension could be seen from his heroding posture.

    The good news of how the truth about his liberator ancestors were being spread through the world, and the decision to not destroy the great dungeons. It was clear to see that he was extremely pleased by those. His feelers were also twitching in delight.

    ¡¸Papa! Isn¡¯t it okay if only those who want to see go see nano? Myuu will be alright nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, well, I guess. There isn¡¯t any reason why everyone has to see it together anyway.¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it that was true. Before this he normally put it out of consideration because the didn¡¯t think there would be suchudable human but, if it was now that everyone had gotten fairly used to G¡¯s existence¡­¡­

    Thinking that, Hajime looked at everyone else to check whether they would be down for it.

    ¡¸Fumu, in that case allow me to watch it.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku, how about you alsoe watching?¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because the way you became deranged before this, smaa~ll fry smaa~ll fry?¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san, you were amused by that!?¡¹

    As expected, Yaegashi family (daughter excluded) wanted to watch.

    Seeing that, the other people also got affected and started hesitating.

    ¡¸Hey, Kaori. Can you make it covered with mosaic like before?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Okaa-san also want to watch? That¡¯s surprising¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, as expected, I wanted to watch just how did my daughter do her best. This trip is for that after all. I want to watch anything that involved Kaori as much as possible. ¡­¡­Though, seeing a great swarm of that terrifying insect that I fear to even mention its name flying around everywhere around me will make me faint, so perhaps it¡¯ll be impossible for me¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaoruko said that with a troubled expression. Tomoichi and Akiko looked like they agreed with her. As expected a part of them wanted to watch. But, there was bigger possibility that they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure being in the presence of a great swarm of G.

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­hm~~m, but it¡¯s impossible to put mosaic on them one by one¡­..right, Yue?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. That¡¯s difficult. In the end, the best we can do is putting mosaic on the whole area, making it hard to understand what¡¯s going on. Rather¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, with the mosaic covering up everything, it will make us imagine just what is it at the other side isn¡¯t it? That might be even more terrifying than reality.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, that.¡¹

    Yue nodded at Aiko¡¯s worry. That might be possible the case. And then her expression became slightly pondering.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Not an illusion that is put on the surrounding, but applied to the watcher¡­¡­if it¡¯s a magic that is applied to the perception of the watcher, it will be easier to do, maybe.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I see. Thou means, making the person perceive the G¡¯s existence as something else?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. But, if we¡¯re going to do that what should we rece it with? It will have the same effect like the mosaic if we choose carelessly. Something that is normal to fly in groups in a number that is as many as the stars in the sky, and also something that won¡¯t easily evoke any negative emotion or the actual scene. Narrowing by size¡­¡­something like sparrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm~, certainly it¡¯s normal for small birds to fly in group, so that seems safe.¡¹

    It seemed that they were moving the problem from how to not see what was there, to see but seeing it as something else.

    As long as this problem got solved, everyone would definitely go see the past scene. Myuu looked up at Uroboros the Third on her head and said ¡¸Great for you, nano!¡¹ with a bright grin on her face. Uroboros the Third also nodded ¡ºUmu! This is good tiding!¡» with dignity while standing imposingly.

    There, while Yue and others were having discussion, Sumire seemed to also get an idea and raised her voice.

    ¡¸Say, Yue-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Okaa-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸About the image, can you make it following my suggestion?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There won¡¯t be any problem if I myself can concretely imagine it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Then I have a suggestion!!¡¹

    Sumire grinned as though she had gotten an excellent idea. She called at her son with excessively bright voice.

    ¡¸Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸Paper and pen!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes! Sensei! Wee back!¡¹

    Sumire¡¯s hand reached demandingly toward Hajime. She didn¡¯t even look at him and red at empty air in order to make the image inside her brain even clearer.

    Hajime activated his treasure warehouse and took out pen and paper. It was as though the reflex had been conditioned into him. Both his hands held a pedestal and a pen holder with various kind of pens in it before he kneeled on one knee and offered them like a knight offering his sword.

    ¡¸Dear! Desk!¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledged.¡¹

    This one also got down on all fours like a well trained dog without the slightest hesitation. He straightened his back as much as possible while taking position in front of his wife. His movement was extremely experienced. From there it could be easily imagined that he had surely lent his back like this often when they went to an outing.

    ¡¸W-what? Just what¡¯s going on with Sumire-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Tomoichi-kun! Be quiet! Don¡¯t be a nuisance for my wife!¡¹

    ¡¸Ee?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun? Just what is Sumire-san©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Shuuzou-san! Be quiet! Sensei is concentrating!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun!?¡¹

    Sumire sat in seiza posture on the spot, put the paper that was hold with a binder on her husband¡¯s back, pulled the pen¡¯s stopper energetically, and closed her eyes quietly. This was the popr shoujo mangaka Sumire-sensei!

    Just what in the world was going on? The sudden happening made the parents looked bewildered. Then right after that, Sumire-sensei¡¯s eyes snapped open in front of them.

    Her arms moved with unbelievable smoothness. The sound of lines being drawn *sha-shaa-* yed out with pleasant tune to the listener¡¯s ears.

    Yue, Shia, Tio, and also Myuu and Remia were watching with sparkling eyes. They surrounded Sumire as though they were encountering a rare phenomenon. Tomoichi and others were lured by that and peered at the scene from behind.

    Ahead of their gaze, a beautiful illustration was being drawn with a speed that was also unbelievable!

    The son instantly understood the type of pen that would be required and the coloring and moved ahead to prepare the pen in an easy to reach position, while the husband was in a state of extreme concentration to keep his body from moving at the slightest.

    And then, there was Sumire-sensei whose gaze was sharp, her face near expressionless, and her focus was clearly being wholly concentrated to her fingertips.

    ¡¸W-what teamwork¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from a creator family¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is the first time I see this. Sumire-sensei¡¯s work mode¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire¡¯s work mode couldn¡¯t possibly be seen unless one went to her workce Sumire studio, or sometimes in her home.

    And so, Kaori, Shizuku, and also Aiko couldn¡¯t help but spoke in admiration with admiring gaze seeing the gap of this Sumire-sensei with her usual jovial self who delighted in pranking others. Tomoichi and others were also in admiration at how the Nagumo family moved in the same beat just now and seeing Sumire as an actual first rate mangaka.

    ¡¸Myuu love seeing Obaa-chan drawing pictureee~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It always look like magic that send my heart aflutter no matter how many times I have seen it.¡¹

    Myuu and Remia who sometimes caught Sumire being like this were excitedly making delightedments.

    The work of a genuinely masterful person was something that could draw other people to watch it forever, and it wasn¡¯t just limited to drawing.

    In fact, the illustration that was finished in the blink of eye was just like magic. Everyone was watching entranced while forgetting the time.

    Like that, Sumire finally put down her pen on the pedestal *bachin* without even taking that much time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s finished!!!¡¹

    She held up the finished illustration. Myuu immediately raised her voice ¡¸Waah, so cuteeeeeee nano!!¡¹ in praise. There was no way anyone would voice anyin. A secondter Yue and Tomoichi and the rest also went ¡¸Oo~¡¹ in a tone of admiration.

    What she drew was, inly speaking, a ¡°beautiful girl¡±.

    She was wearing frilly western clothes with two tone colors of white and ck. Her ck hair was long and tied in twintails, her skin was light brown. Her chest was voluptuous and her waist was slender. The line from her hip to her thigh was artistic. The absolute territory there was extremely dazzling.

    Her expression was full of confidence. The way she looked like she was going to snort ¡¸Fufufun¡¹ even now made her looked adorable which wasbined superbly with the aura of the strong. Thebination really drew other people¡¯s eyes to her.

    But despite such look, her inhuman feature was clear from a nce. On her head she had feelers with the tips in heart shape, while insect wings were growing from her back.

    And then, at first she was a powerful enemy, but a bond was formed after she fought the main characters several times, and in the endgame she became an ally©¤©¤countless glittering stars were whirling around her as though to describe this powerful magical girl character.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What unbelievable quality from an illustration that was created so quickly like that! As expected from Kaa-san! No, as expected from Sumire-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice¡­¡­this is nice! I can see her background even without any exnation! I can see the path that she had walked until now-¡¹

    Sumire-sensei responded to the apuses and praises from her son and husband by sweeping up her hair with one hand and smiled <em>fuh. </em>The way she looked so confident was as though she was saying, <em>Well, it wasn¡¯t much.</em>

    Then right away, she thrust the illustration to Yue while ignoring her surrounding who was watching open mouthed.

    ¡¸Yue-chan! You can project using this!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­This meteor shower is the normal G? And for the small type and medium type humanoid G©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸So you also need the deformed version! Give me forty seconds!¡¹

    *Sucha-* Shuu got on all fours, and *Sucha-* Hajime prepared more pen and paper.

    Forty secondster, the ¡°Nend*roid¡± version of the beautiful girl illustration was finished. Fast!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, if it¡¯s this detailed¡­¡­I can do it-¡¹

    It seemed it was possible. But, Tomoichi and others looked really conflicted.

    Because, in other words, that illustration would be used when projecting the past image, which meant¡­¡­

    ¡¸Uroboros the Third-san¡­¡­no, the magical girl of love and violence who protect the world, U-¡îchan! This is your other form!¡¹

    ©¤©¤ !? ©¤©¤

    A shock ran through Uroboros the Third-san! On Myuu¡¯s head, she put her front legs over her mouth and started shaking, as though she was feeling moved while saying ¡ºThis is¡­¡­me?¡».

    ¡¸You can¡¯t im to be an otaku if you can¡¯t anthropomorph all things in existence!!¡¹

    There was nothing in this world that couldn¡¯t be anthropomorphed. Something that couldn¡¯t be turned into beautiful girl, doesn¡¯t exist!!

    Brain¡¯s image conversion was an otaku¡¯s habit. And it was a creator¡¯s job to make it a reality!!

    Sumire boasted like that. To Tomoichi and others, she looked the brightest they had ever seen until now.

    ¡¸Myu~~!! As expected Obaa-chan is awesome nano!!¡¹

    If asked whether she was amazing, then certain she was amazing. One couldn¡¯t help but be impressed at how she was able to draw an original beautiful girl illustration with such high quality in this very short time.

    Although.

    ¡¸U-¡îchan! So cute nano!!¡¹

    ©¤©¤ Blush/// ©¤©¤

    The humanoid G shyly scratched the back of her head with her front leg. When ncing at her form¡­¡­

    The true form of the beautiful girl was that. Seeing that, they couldn¡¯t help but feeling reality getting thrusted right onto their face.

    In the end, would they be able to appreciate the past rey without getting reminded of the actual Uroboros the Third-san behind the fa?ade of U-¡îchan?

    Tomoichi and others couldn¡¯t help but looking conflicted while feeling a little bit of apprehension.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    This has gotten long because this was where most things happened in the sea of trees, but I think the next chapter will be the end of the sea of trees part of Tortus Travel Journal. Best regards.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? Please Rest in Peace</strong>

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸UUUUU¡îCHAA~~~~NN!!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The trunk of arge tree was towering high in the center of a vast underground space. Countless very thick branches were stretching from there, forming midair corridors. The space of the final trial was filled with screams that contained a lot of grief.

    They were mainlying from Shirasaki family and Myuu.

    Their gazes were fixed on the trunk of therge tree that was smashed on its surface, making arge round dent. A beautiful girl was half-buried on it with blood spurting out from all over her body.

    She was the humanoid G who was anthropomorphed using Yue¡¯s perception maniption.

    Because everyone required resistance against great swarm of G in order to sightsee the final trial, they considered changing the perception of the audiences instead of editing the past rey which resulted in this, but¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s be blunt here.

    ¡¸T-too horrifying-¡¹

    It was just as Aiko said.

    It was still fine at the beginning.

    Squirming at the bottom was ¡î marks that were glittering and sparkling. The sight of all those stars flying up all at once looked like a fountain of light that many of them reflexively let out their voice in admiration.

    And then, U-¡îchan made her entrance from inside the radiantly shining globe. It was truly a charming entrance like a magical girl¡¯s transformation scene. It was so amazing that apuses automatically broke out.

    Myuu hopped up and down energetically *pyon pyon* in happiness. Seeing that satisfied the creator soul of Nagumo family and they grinned as though to say ¡¸Got her!¡¹.

    Not to mention, inside the past rey,

    ©¤©¤Aa, how very lovely

    ©¤©¤Nn, they are truly lovely

    Hajime and Yue said that with bright smile. Even Shizuku who was mentally dying while continuing to mutter ¡¸ck sesame ck sesame¡¹ before this wasmenting ¡¸My, how adorable¡­¡­¡¹ with slight blush on her cheeks.

    Although everyone knew that there was emotion reversal magic at work there, from their perception they were only seeing a lovely magical girl so those lines and the situation were magnificently conforming to each other.

    Shuuzou, Koichi, Kirino, and even Tomoichi, Kaoruko, Akiko, and also Remia couldn¡¯t help but sighing in relieve saying ¡¸It¡¯s watchable like this¡¹ with a smile.

    ¡­¡­They didn¡¯t notice how around them, Shia and Kaori and others went ¡¸Ah¡¹ and turned pale as though they just recalled something. They couldn¡¯t even imagine that soon they would make the same expression.

    ©¤©¤Then, die

    ©¤©¤For now, die

    The words that were proimed after that with a fond look, with tone that was even radiating kindness, they were truly unexpected. And then Scgen and ¡°Sky Quake¡±, attacks with extreme killing intent were fired.

    Her body¡¯s left half was gouged, her whole body was crushed from shockwave, then as though to make doubly sure Hajime¡¯s flying kicknded on her. It buried U-¡îchan into the tree trunk. Time stopped.

    Because of the perception maniption, the body liquid wasn¡¯t white but looked like normal crimson blood.

    A beautiful girl. A cute magical girl was instantly turned blood-drenched by overwhelming violences¡­¡­

    The culprits were still enveloped in an atmosphere of friendship, even love while attempting to kill her dead without mercy. Such scene made the off-guard audiences felt like their brain matter would bug out.

    The faces of Tomoichi and others froze in smiling expression while bewildered voices ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹ slipped out as they tried to escape from reality.

    Kaori and Shia thought ¡¸This is bad!¡¹ and asked Yue to stop the past rey but, Yue asked ¡¸Is there any problem?¡¹ with a dubious look and didn¡¯t stop the projection right away.

    And so the scene kept ying.

    ¡¸Stop it alreadyyyy!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, the bullets keep raining down?!¡¹

    ¡¸U-¡îchan! Run! Look, Yue is aiming©¤©¤aa!? Her arm is torn off!?¡¹

    Yue & Hajime performed excellent teamwork even while hurling insults at one another. Due to them, U-¡îchan got drilled, attacked by heavenly dragon, struck by lightning, she would regenerate and immediately got battered again into a horrific state!!

    Myuu became teary. Remia reflexively averted her eyes. Even Shizuku who was unable to really watch what Hajime and Yue were doing at that time because she was busy dealing with herself was showing concern despite hating G more than the average people.

    ¡¸Everyone, just what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s the joint battle of Hajime and me. Isn¡¯t it amazing that we were doing that even under the emotion reversal?¡¹

    Hajime and Yue looked puzzled by the reaction of Myuu and others. While they were being like that, inside the past rey that was still ying©¤©¤

    <em>How sad. So sad. But die.</em>

    <em>Even though you¡¯re so adorable. Even though I won¡¯t need to kill you if only you aren¡¯t enemy, die.</em>

    There was the past Hajime and Yue disying an act where their atmosphere and their action werepletely mismatched.

    ¡¸T-they¡¯re like psychopath¡­¡­¡¹

    Shuuzou-ojiisan¡¯s twitching face and the trembling voice that he unintentionally let out was very impactful. Koichi and Kirino were also trembling slightly seeing Hajime and Yue¡¯s puzzled expressions.

    Of course, they had heard beforehand how the majority of Uroboros the Third and the swarm got annihted in me.

    But, what they imagined from that was something like themon anime scene where the enemy got swallowed in light and vanished¡­¡­that kind of scene.

    To think, these two would be this proactivelyying the beat down¡­¡­

    They should have predicted this beforehand but, their only excuse was that they got too distracted by the prospect of watching a great swarm of G and feeling relieved after that from avoiding such fate.

    But, it seemed there were exceptions even among them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true! You two arepletely in sync even though you should be hating each other so much that you want to kill!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, this is actually quite cool!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo Shuu! Even you Sumire-san! Just what kind of nerve of steel you two have!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸?¡¹¡¹

    Son and parents were making exactly the same puzzled face! Tomoichi-san trembled seeing them. Scary.

    ¡¸No no-, normally your heart should feel pained right!? That kind of lovely girl is being beaten up so horrendously you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Is your head alright, Tomoichi-kun? It looks like that but, it¡¯s actually Uroboros the Third-san inside that image you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one I don¡¯t want to get pitied by about my head!! Or rather, I¡¯m talking exactly about that appearance!!¡¹

    <em>Even knowing the truth, it¡¯s still painful to see a girl getting tortured like that isn¡¯t it!? </em>Tomoichi yelled. Kaoruko and others were also nodding in support to that. They weren¡¯t watching the past rey any more. They werepletely averting their eyes.

    ¡¸Even Uroboros-san isn¡¯t concerned about it. She¡¯s even telling us to watch more. Everyone, aren¡¯t you overreacting too much here?¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-san-, we can¡¯t draw the line like that so easily!¡¹

    ¡¸How can you be so calm like that! The situation over there is also turning horrible!¡¹

    Kaoruko and Akiko raised their voices while pointing out, but based from their expression, it didn¡¯t feel like Shuu and Sumire were getting it. <em>Just whyyy,</em> Kaoruko-san and Akiko-san held each other¡¯s hand as they stamped their feet in frustration.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t just Hajime and Yue¡¯s battle, the ¡°over there¡± that Akiko mentioned©¤©¤the battle of Shia and others that were happening right nearby was also entering their sight.

    Over there, the humanoid Gs©¤©¤that had been deformed to look like ¡°Nend*roid version¡±, also looking like adorable U-¡îchan©¤©¤let¡¯s call them ¡°Chibi U-¡îchan¡± for the sake of convenience, they were going through an experience that was even more horrible than ¡°U-¡îchan¡± in a sense.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t watch-. This isn¡¯t like how it looks! We didn¡¯t have any other choice-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry-. Aah, how could I do such thing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san! Isn¡¯t the presentation too graphic!? Like their expression, what¡¯s the deal with that desu!?¡¹

    ¡¸U-uumu¡­¡­the guilt art crushing.¡¹

    Many ¡°Chibi U-¡îchan¡± got bisected and blood sprayed everywhere. Because they were using direct weapons like katana and twin great swords that the scene lookedpletely like a great massacre of girls.

    Shia was also inflicting extremely direct violence with blunt weapon and also kick and punch using her immense might. A girl who was pped flying, a girl who crouched while holding her stomach, a girl whose body was squashed with her arms and legs twisted to the wrong direction. Such girls were being mass produced.

    Around them there were girls falling to the bottom with their body writhing from getting carbonized by Tio¡¯s me¡­¡­

    Shizuku and Kaori were already covering their face with both hands while being in denial. Shia was demanding an exnation from Yue. Tio too was busily looking around everywhere to avoid anyone¡¯s gaze while somehow managing to apply calming magic to everyone to protect their mind.

    Nagumo family looked at each other while the group waspletely falling into chaos like that.

    And then, they looked around with genuine bewilderment seeing everyone¡¯s SAN point decreasing for some reason, then they spoke.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh, but¡­¡­magical girl meeting tragic fate ismon. That¡¯smon sense right?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸What¡¯s with thatmon sense!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Tomoichi and others looked at them as though to say ¡¸Do you have a screw loose!?¡¹. In respond Nagumo family looked flustered and argued vehemently.

    ¡¸E-eh, but! When talking about magical girl show, hard battle and serious story are indispensable parts of it!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right that¡¯s right! A magical girl who doesn¡¯t wield violence isn¡¯t a magical girl! Because, magic itself is violence!!¡¹

    ¡¸In fact, even Yue is like that! Her existence ought to be referred as a trueborn magical girl you know? In the past she was betrayed by the uncle who she trusted the most and got thoroughly beaten up by him and her vassals, then after that she was sealed for even three centuries! See, even a real magical girl had gone through such thing!¡¹

    Yue¡¯s expression became really conflicted after Hajime pointed pointedly at her.

    Although, Yue was able to watch the past rey withposure not because of the preconception that magical girl was fated to go through horrible experience, but because she was prioritizing the sense of value that any enemy should be removed no matter whether they were beautiful girl or whatever.

    And so, her saying ¡¸I don¡¯t really get what you¡¯re saying¡­¡­¡¹ to Tomoichi and others was her honest feeling.

    ¡¸You see, papa, Ojii-chan, Obaa-chan¡¹

    Myuu timidly took a step forward in the ce of the others who were holding back headache. She showed consideration to Uroboros the Third above her head while pointing at her.

    ¡¸Myuu think, everyone is imagining¡­¡­the magical girls from Sunday morning show nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Nagumo family looked at each other once more. Understanding that there was a discrepancy in perception here gradually colored their faces and they began looking everywhere else but the others¡¯ gaze.

    Indeed. Certainly the presentation of the magical girls from that airtime was really mild. Even when the magical girl blew up the enemy, they would sparkle, vanished into the light, anyway the enemy would be defeated with good feeling. There wouldn¡¯t be any blood spurting out like fountain, or head getting lopped off, and young girl getting treated like human woman, well, there wouldn¡¯t be anything like that.

    Their gazes quietly moved. Toward the past rey that was continuing to y in this space even now.

    U-¡îchan got her magic stone that was the core maintaining her human form exposed by Hajime, then she exploded to all directions. And that explosion, it was just super gory, like *Sattt!!*.

    Akiko-san who identally saw it quietly fainted. Aiko hurriedly caught her. Soul Repose output UUP!! Surpass the limit now! Even Hajime inside the projection was also doing ¡°Limit Break¡±!

    The three looked at each other once more, in front of Tomoichi and others who were turning pale, in front of Remia who was covering Myuu¡¯s eyes with her hands, then a second passed.

    ¡¸Everyone, listen! No, remember!! In the first ce, it¡¯s U-¡îchan¡¯s wish to be defeated! She was waiting for a very long, long time for someone toe and defeat her! She gave it her all even while praying ¡ºIf you think you can surpass me¡­¡­then please surpass me! For the sake of the world!¡», like that! A scene of a girl getting injured? No, you¡¯re wrong! You¡¯repletely misinterpreting thing here! I can only say that your understanding of the story is too shallow!! This is a STORY in the form of a deathly battle, of a guardian magical girl who wish to entrust her feeling across time, and of the challengers who held unbreakable bond between them you know!? What else is there other than hotblooded feeling!? Aah, U-¡îchan! The magical girl who surpass time itself! Can she aplish the mission that her friend entrusted to her! Can the challengers ept the feeling that she has shouldered for thousands of years!? In the end, what will be of this battle!? ©¤©¤Magical Girl U-¡îchan, For the Future of God ying©¤©¤COMING SOOO~~~NN!!¡¹

    It was the rapid fire exnation that was the specialty of otaku. There was too much heat in it, causing the setting to somehow bing even more exaggerated on its own, and it suddenly turning like movie version PV nearing the end there, but, well, what the speaker wanted to say was conveyed.

    Of course, nobody sympathized with it.

    ¡¸Kaa-sama(mother-inw)¡­¡­there won¡¯t be any COMING SOON. It was already concluded¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What an eloquent and flowing speech¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The way she made up some random story so confidently with the truth mixed in¡­¡­it¡¯s exactly the same like a certain someone.¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko, there art no need to be ambiguous. Thou must say it clearly, like mother like son.¡¹

    Shia looked toward Sumire like she was looking at a hopeless human, Kaori and Shizuku¡¯s lukewarm gazes were turned toward Hajime, and the words from the wryly smiling Aiko and the exasperated looking Tio made Tomoichi and others nodded simultaneously.

    Like that, theypletely averted their gaze from the final scene.

    The scene of fifty humanoid Gunching a furious attack, Yue began preparing her ¡°me of Divine Punishment¡±, and Hajime intercepting the attack with everything he got in order to protect that Yue.

    In other words, a lot of U-¡îchans were¡­¡­turned into unspeakable state. They averted their gaze from it.

    Like that the ¡°me of Divine Punishment¡± was casted.

    Azure me spread through the whole space in one go. Perhaps this should be called as the only silver lining (?). Because its firepower was also too high, the scene didn¡¯t be gory and all the U-¡îchans¡¯ were reduced to ash as though they got swallowed into light.

    After that nothing remained.

    A deathly silent atmosphere drifted in the air. What an awkward mood. Nagumo family was shedding cold sweat in abnormal amount.

    ©¤©¤ Splendid!! Magnificent!! ©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸U-¡îchan!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Uroboros the Third-san whose policy was to basically ignore the mood and persisted in being imposing and dignified gave her apuse. It changed the atmosphere.

    Nagumo family¡¯s expressions drastically brightened as though they were looking at a savior. Everyone else looked at them ¡¸This is just how Nagumo family is huh¡­¡­¡¹ with exasperation and resignation.

    Hajime started talking to make everything be water under the bridge.

    ¡¸Hahaha, even so it¡¯s always super ufortable seeing super Tio-san no matter how many times you¡¯ve seen it huh!¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama art offering me as sacrifice without any hesitation in order to divert attention huh.¡¹

    Tio¡¯s nk stare was unusually getting stronger instead of her getting excited. She must be wishing to avoid this topic if possible.

    Because, even inside the past rey,

    ©¤©¤S-she is, like an actual dragon race in the legend!

    ©¤©¤Who, are you!?

    Shia and Kaori were also saying such thing at her.

    She suppressed the hate toward her friends from emotion reversal using her reason, talked of duty, remonstrated Suzu and others, scolded Kaori, and proimed that she would stake her honor as a guarding in order to protect everyone. Everyone had certainly heard all those. Though they didn¡¯t see it because the scene of ughter was too scary.

    ¡¸If only Tio-san is like that normally, the Adol-san too will be able to have a peace of mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Akiko-dono!? That art how this Tio-san normally act though!? There art no way I¡¯m actually aroused constantly!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­? Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Bewilderment was expressed, especially from her rtives. <em>This woman, just what is she saying¡­¡­</em>they thought with a gaze that was doubting her sanity.

    ¡¸Super Tio Time is super, only because it¡¯s extremely rare to happen you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Tio, don¡¯t sell short your own golden time.¡¹

    ¡¸Iprehensible-¡¹

    It seemed she was actually of the opinion that she had been living out a bnced life where she knew the right time and ce to act like a pervert. Well, she was more or less acting in the mode of normal dragon race when there was no simtion so perhaps she wasn¡¯t actually wrong.

    Perhaps they were simply being half serious and half teasing. Though it seemed unexpected for her that Akiko-san was normally thinking that she was always acting perverted 24-hour.

    Tio was starting to look seriously sullen, so Kirino-san turned her gaze toward her daughter and smirked. Perhaps she was thinking to create another teasing victim so Tio could have friend.

    ¡¸Fufu, really Shizuku, you werepletely conscious of him there. You tried your best to pretend not feeling anything but¡­¡­that was cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san!?¡¹

    When they looked at the rey, certainly, they couldn¡¯t help but agree. Hajime and Yue came back inside the past rey and talked with Shia and others. But for some reason at the back there was Shizuku who was looking at the faraway direction.

    She kept changing her expression for some reason, then she pinched her own cheek, but then her gaze would naturally nce at Hajime, then she would avert her gaze in panic and shook her head strongly as though to deny something.

    Kaori and Suzu noticed Shizuku¡¯s strangeness ¡¸Hm?¡¹, but at that time Shiuzku¡¯s face already returned to her serious look. After that she joined the conversation with unnatural naturalness.

    ¡¸Oh my, really Shizuku-chan. Just how much you hated Hajime that time?¡¹

    After Kirino, even Sumire was asking her that while grinning annoyingly. A blush slowly formed on Shizuku¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not telling.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it pointless to do that now?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up Okaa-san-¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, it was that time I became convinced of Shizuku-chan¡¯s feeling! It was transparent!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even while fighting, I too was feeling great hate toward Shizuku-chan so my focus kept getting split toward her the whole time. That was why, I noticed it that time. Really Shizuku-chan, you did your best to fight rationally but when chance allowed your eyes would seek Hajime-kun and red at him.¡¹

    <em>Look, here! Here!</em> Kaori-san said while intentionally interfering with the past rey to rewind it to certain point of time. She pointed at Shizuku when she was staring at Hajime hatefully, with a lot of passions in her gaze.

    Shizuku¡¯s gaze unconsciously turned toward Hajime. Her gaze met his. She was turning red really fast and then her hands covered her face as she crouched down.

    Kaori was grinning cheerfully. <em>Thanks for the food! </em>It was as though she was saying that from looking at Shizuku-chan¡¯s cute side. Kirino too seemed to be the same. ¡¸As expected from Kaori-chan¡¹ She crouched beside Shizuku together with Kaori while poking at her writhing daughter lovingly.

    ¡¸So Hajime-kun. Hajime-kun whopletely ignored about being red or someone acting conscious toward him even after the trial ended. How are you feeling now when looking back at it?¡¹

    ¡¸Koichi-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime slightly faltered from being pressed for an answer by the serious looking uncle. But, he immediately turned speechless while scratching his cheek awkwardly.

    ¡¸I had said this before but, at that time because of Kaori¡¯s presence, I was under the impression that it was simply impossible for Shizuku to harbor any special feeling for me so¡­¡­please spare me.¡¹

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸No, well¡­¡­I think she¡¯s cute.¡¹

    A groan ¡¸Nn¡¹ came out from Shizuku. She unconsciously began to hit Kaori repeatedly. It seemed her embarrassment had broken the limit and she couldn¡¯t help but venting like that.

    ¡¸Ahaha, Shizuku-chan, your face is so red©¤©¤ouch!? Wait, Shizuku-chan, that¡¯s quite painful©¤©¤ah!? Ouch, sorry! I¡¯m sorry so don¡¯t w my cheek!!¡¹

    Seeing the two frolicking like that apparently helped everyone¡¯s cracked SAN to recover greatly after seeing U-¡îchan¡¯s gruesome state before this. The expressions of Tomoichi and others were also naturally rxing.

    Amidst that, Kaori who somehow got away from Shizuku who was pinching her cheek with teary eyes hurriedly attempted to change the topic.

    She didn¡¯t even consider how it would change the atmosphere that was starting to mellow down to beplicated.

    ¡¸E-even so, Yue¡¯s magic was really amazing now that I saw it again!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! Naturally!¡¹

    ¡¸U-¡îchan-san, it¡¯s really amazing that you survived that.¡¹

    Uroboros the Third puffed out her chest proudly on Myuu¡¯s head.

    ©¤©¤ Emergency Transfer! ©¤©¤

    Hajime pondered a little and spoke his spection.

    ¡¸? Aa, I see. So you can use teleport to retreat in emergency?¡¹

    ©¤©¤ Affirmative!! ©¤©¤

    So it was like that. It seemed an emergency withdrawal method had been prepared exclusively for Uroboros the Third.

    Kaori nodded in understanding and spoke to Shia and others with a wry smile.

    ¡¸It was really scary at that time wasn¡¯t it? The me was super hot even though it didn¡¯t touch us directly, the tip of our hair even got slightly scorched.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    From top to bottom, it was Shia, Tio, Shizuku, andst Kaori herself who spoke.

    Shia and others definitely looked bewildered. They didn¡¯t get what Kaori was saying. It was as though, Kaori was the only one who experienced that.

    A second passed, and then everyone there guessed it. Their gazes snapped simultaneously toward Yue! Yue-sama averted her gaze in a sh.

    Kaori¡¯s smile stiffened. Then right after that, all expression fell off from her face.

    She interfered with the past rey. She adjusted the rey with fast forward and rewind to reach a specific point of time while walking briskly toward the position of their past selves.

    And then, she began to meticulously observe the state of each of them at that time with contracting pupils.

    ¡¸Shia¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Not burnt.¡¹

    ¡¸Tio¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­not burnt.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­<em>not burnt</em>.¡¹

    ¡¸Suzu-chan¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­<em>not buurnt</em>.¡¹

    She was checking at each one from point nk range from head to toe as though licking them all over with her eyes. Her appearance when doing that looked really eerie. Like a certain apparition when counting the tes ¡¸One tee~, two tee~¡¹. Super scary.

    Yue quietly turned around. Just like a kid whose past mischief got found out, ¡¸Ce to think of it there was something like that huh¡¹, trying to run away until the heat died down while getting cold sweat.

    But, it was toote. Or rather, an exasperated looking Hajime grabbed her neck and lifted her up like a cat dangling from his hand. She couldn¡¯t run away.

    ¡¸Even Kouki-kun and Ryuutarou-kun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­<em>aren¡¯t burnnnnnttt!!</em>¡¹

    Kaori-san¡¯s neck rotated around like in horror movie. Not good. Even Myuu was trembling while escaping into the valley of Remia mama¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸YUEEEEEEEEEEEE!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It was just a little bit of mischief! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me! There wasn¡¯t anywhere to run, and also no way to block! I was really fearing for my life there!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu. B-but! Kaori was also at fault!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa!? How!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You didn¡¯t react! You didn¡¯t react to my prank! Youpletely ignored it!¡¹

    ¡¸No, because that, Shia and others didn¡¯t say anything! I thought everyone would think that I couldn¡¯t read the mood if Iined just from getting scorched a little!¡¹

    Certainly, a new stair appeared inside the past rey and Hajime and co was walking toward it, but Yue was ncing at Kaori with an expression as though she was expecting something.

    However, Kaori easily erased the scorch using her healing magic before acting like nothing had happened after that. It felt like the past Yue¡¯s shoulders dropped slightly in despondency after seeing that.

    Everyone thought, <em>are you an attention seeker huh¡­¡­</em>.

    Most likely, due to the reversal of her emotion, Yue felt hate toward Kaori to an unexpected degree. In other words, it meant that she had taken a liking to Kaori to an unexpected degree.

    The recoil of such fluctuation in her emotion made her yed a mischief toward Kaori against her better judgment. And yet, Kaori didn¡¯t react like usual and it made her sad.

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed you had the leeway to y that kind of prank even though it was an attack to finish off the trial, and furthermore it was with magic that you used for the first time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I was the one in charge of the most important part when attaching Kaori¡¯s soul into the apostle body. I know about Kaori¡¯s soul far more than the person herself. I don¡¯t even need to focus just for doing something at this level.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, you know everything there is to know about Kaori that you can even do everything from targeting to any minute adjustment in unconscious level.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yue¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That statement is a bit misleading! Kaori too, why¡¯re you turning red!?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, really Yue-chan, you actually like Kaori-chan so much.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, Kaori is also turningpletely red. Fufufu.¡¹

    Sumire and Kaoruko¡¯s warm gazes and words spread out to everyone else in the blink of eye. The atmosphere of everyone there became the same.

    Yue and Kaori couldn¡¯t bear it. They covered their face with both hands and crouched down just like Shizuku before this.

    Hajime cackled seeing that before pping his hands a secondter.

    ¡¸Now then, I guess this is it for the great dungeon¡¯s sightseeing. Let¡¯s go take a look at the goal¡¯s garden for thest. I think the sight will also be superb when looking at it from above Fernier.¡¹

    Perhaps Uroboros the Third had been interfering with their route. The trunk stair that would lead to the garden appeared in good timing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! Let¡¯s do that quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸We also got tight schedule here! Come on everyone, quickj!¡¹

    Yue and Kaori dashed forward quickly in order to cover up their embarrassment.

    Hajime and coughed even louder seeing the two acting exactly the same.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Oo~, I can¡¯t believe that we¡¯re at the top of that great tree!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s really a garden here¡­¡­so pretty¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko spoke with a tone of admiration.

    The scene that was unfolding before them©¤©¤a ground that was like a verdantwn with waterways crisscrossing in an intricated pattern. A lovely arch spanned over it with beautiful flowers and trees with ripe fruits around. There was a small chalk white residence and a splendid tree that was imbedded with lithographs inside it. Everyone was watching the scenery with sparkling eyes.

    Only Sumire and Shuu were,

    ¡¸This ce is lovely, like we are inside a picture book.¡¹

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­Lyutilis-san¡¯s ce? Impossible. I thought it would feel more, abnormal or something¡­¡­¡¹

    Slightly bewildered like that. It must be because of all the irregr happenings and the abnormality the queen herself disyed before this. And there was how the contents of the trials were like that, so apparently they never imagined at the slightest that this ce would be a fairy-tale-like house deep inside the forest where an adorable girl was living like this.

    ¡¸Over there is the direction of Fea Belgen I guess. Well, we can¡¯t see the city due to the trees and mist but the scenery is nice here.¡¹

    Hajime carried Myuu in his arms while showing her around.

    Also, Uroboros the Third-san guessed Hajime¡¯s intention and flew away from Myuu¡¯s head. And then she sat on Hajime¡¯s shoulder.

    Hajime-san jerked in surprise. But, he endured! Uroboros the Third-san was someone who deserved respect! If it was the strangeness of her appearance then it wasn¡¯t any different from Lee-san!!

    ¡¸This is certainly a superb view.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though the altitude here should be lower than what Fernier can reach, it feels like we¡¯re standing on top of cloud.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a sea of cloud around us, at the north is a grand mountain range, and we can also see the sea at the east.¡¹

    Shuuzou and the others let out a heated sigh of admiration. The scenery of another world that was seen from the flying Fernier was certainly great but, this was certainly a different way to enjoy the sight. Looking over the world from the top of the great tree that was like a symbol of fantasy moved them emotionally in a way that was hard to describe with words.

    The group enjoyed the sight to their heart¡¯s content for a while. Then Myuu suddenly muttered.

    ¡¸Lyutilis-oneesan, was surely, watching over the people of the sea of trees, over this world the whole time.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu?¡¹

    ¡¸Unlike Miledy-oneesan and others who were in secluded ces and couldn¡¯t observe the going on of the outside world, Myuu think Lyutilis-oneesan was the only one who was watching the whole time nano. Elf has long life so, surely she had seen a lot of scenes.¡¹

    ¡¸I, guess. That might be so.¡¹

    Hajime and others looked taken aback, as though they had only noticed that fact just now. Shuu and Sumire and the rest too, everyone naturally listened carefully at Myuu¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Myuu think, it must be really painful. She was the queen after all. Everyone in the sea of trees must be very important for her nano. But, to be unable to do anything no matter what happened¡­¡­Myuu is weak so, Myuu think she can understand the pain of not being able to do anything nano.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, how can you call yourself being unable to do anything huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu is toocking in self-awareness. Be more confident.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right desu. Shia-oneechan doesn¡¯t know of any other super little girl than Myuu-chan you know?¡¹

    ¡¸After all you even stopped Hajime-kun when he lost his senses.¡¹

    ¡¸And thou art able to befriend anyone right away no matter who.¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s gazes wandered because everyone seriously replied that she must be joking saying that she was powerless. But, when she saw Remia mama¡¯s proud look, she smiled brightly with some bashfulness in it.

    Hajime squinted his eyes lovingly while urging her to continue.

    ¡¸And? What is it that you want to say?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, see, even so Lyutilis-oneesan stayed in this ce nano. Even though she couldn¡¯t do anything, she wouldn¡¯t avert her eyes until her death. Myuu think that perhaps, that was how she felt nano.¡¹

    At the depth of darkness where it wasn¡¯t possible to learn anything. At far high above where it was possible to learn but without being able to do anything.

    There was no point asking which one was more painful. But, surely she kept acting as ¡°the queen of the sea of trees¡± until that time her death came. There was no doubt she created her final abode in this ce with the resolve of epting everything, whether it was her people¡¯s happiness or her people¡¯s grief until the very end.

    ¡¸What an amazing person nano. So cool nano.¡¹

    Myuu finished saying her hypothesis and stared at the sea of trees with a somewhat distant look. Hajime and others looked at each other¡­¡­and suddenlyughed together. Because what Myuu said was something that they hadn¡¯t even considered.

    ¡¸As I thought, you¡¯re an amazing kid.¡¹

    ¡¸My my, this child, really¡­¡­ufufu¡¹

    ¡¸Really Remia-chan, you look so happy. Well, I can understand your feeling though.¡¹

    ¡¸She is the granddaughter we¡¯re proud of.¡¹

    Nobody raised any objection to Nagumo family and Remia mama¡¯sments. The parents starting from Tomoichi were looking with wonderment at Myuu¡¯s sensitive and inner feeling. Yue and others were looking at her with soft gaze that was a mix of fondness and admiration.

    But the one who was especially moved even among them was,

    ¡¸Myu? U-chan?¡¹

    ©¤©¤ Admiration!! I admiration!!! ©¤©¤

    Uroboros the Third was greatly moved apparently. She was projecting letters in the air with thicker words than usual. Her atmosphere was like someone crying emotionally.

    Not only that, she was beating her wings *bzzt bzzt bzzt* to fly around Hajime and Myuu with boisterous happy dance. The buzzing sound caused a bit of shudder and goosebumps all around.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Theeen, let¡¯s go see that cool Lyutilis-oneesan¡¯s message.¡¹

    ¡¸And also Hajime-kun at that time too!¡¹

    ¡¸You two are really rmending it but, did I really make such strange expression at that time?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸It wasn¡¯t strange at all but you did!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You two arepletely in sync huh, oi.¡¹

    Hajime followed with a wry smile behind Yue and Kaori who were heading toward the tree that was embedded with lithographs. The two of them were walking really energetically while humming. Even Shia, Tio, and also Shizuku said ¡¸Well, that was certainly worth a look¡¹. They sent a yful gaze at Myuu, Aiko, and Remia while urging the others to follow behind.

    Like that, in front of the rear tree that was embedded with a lithograph, it was Kaori this time who casted the past rey. Inside the starting projection, the tree¡¯s trunk transformed and a part of it jutted out while taking the shape of Lyutilis.

    The shape was like a first-rate wooden doll, but they had seen that peerless beautiful face just now so everyone naturally oveid that figure with this form.

    ¡¸The gap is too wide.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime! Shh¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, read the mood!¡¹

    Now that they had caught a glimpse of her disappointing personality, seeing thispletely serious Lyutilis was certainly bringing them great difort. <em>Even though everyone isn¡¯t saying anything even knowing what they know!</em>, Yue and Kaori admonished him. It wasn¡¯t only them, even Myuu was scolding Hajime by pping his cheek *pechi pechi*.

    Hajime¡¯s shoulders dropped from being scolded by his daughter. Everyone ignored him and focused their ears toward the content of what being said.

    What was being said was the message of trusting their bond with their friends and about the existence of concept magic.

    And then, it was the presentation of the ¡°Compass of Guidance¡± and the exnation of its ability.

    How it was the secret treasure of the liberators that could show the way to the ce that they wished. Yes, for example,

    ©¤©¤Even the location of another world

    They could see how the past Hajime inside the projection trembled from Lyutilis¡¯s clear voice.

    Even from the outside they could see how he was breathing hard and how his grip on thepass tightened. Inside hisrgely opened eyes, there were unprecedented amount of hope and passion gushing out. It was clear to see.

    Shuu and others had seen the decision and resolve that Hajime made in Great Dungeon Orcus, that he would absolutely return home. They had also seen his other journey, even though there were still parts that they hadn¡¯t seen yet. But that was exactly why they knew what Hajime was feeling at that time really well as though it was their own feeling.

    Finally, he finally really grasped a lead to return home on the way of the path that he had been walking on with deathly desperation until then. Just how much light it brought to Hajime¡¯s heart then? Just how much joy was filling the inside of his chest then?

    Those like Kaoruko and Akiko were muttering ¡¸That¡¯s great¡¹ with tears in their eyes as though Hajime¡¯s feeling had infected them. Tomoichi and others too, they said ¡¸I see, so there was finally a clue here¡­¡­¡¹ while looking with a praising gaze as though to say ¡¸You¡¯ve really worked hard¡¹ to Hajime and co at that time.

    ¡¸You did it huh, Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re also really thankful to Yue-chan and everyone, for oveing so many hardships together with Hajime until this far.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, you are exaggerating Tou-san and also Kaa-san. This was just me obtaining the method to determine the path home okay?¡¹

    ¡¸My, even though you said that, you were absurdly happy in there weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸You are trying really hard to stay calm there but, your voice is clearly shaking.¡¹

    His parents pointed out while chuckling with kind expressions. Hajime blushed slightly while looking aside. It seemed he was aware of it.

    ¡¸Okaa-sama! Otou-sama! It¡¯s here desu, here!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait for the right timing~~~~~~~, and stooopppp!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Kaori.¡¹

    Kaori ignored Hajime¡¯s retort as though she didn¡¯t hear it at all and paused the past rey with a superb timing.

    It was when Hajime said to let¡¯s go home seeing that the trial is over.

    Yue, Shia, Tio, and Kaori were making appeal at Hajime of giving him healing for his fatigue. Hajime who was slowly looking over the four of them showed that expression a secondter.

    ¡¸Waa~. Myuu love this expression of papaa~~¡¹

    ¡¸Hauu, I certainly understand why everyone want to show this-¡¹

    ¡¸My my¡­¡­that¡¯s lovely.¡¹

    Myuu, Aiko, and Remia blushed red. Tomoichi and others were also watching with widened eyes. That was just how different this expression from all the expressions that Hajime had shown during the journey until here. It was subtle but, there was definitely something different in his atmosphere there.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I seeee¡¹

    Sumire had no words, however, she squinted her eyes happily. Shuu crossed his arms and also smiled happily.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you all. I was just smiling normally. Or rather, I looked a bit troubled there instead. Can¡¯t you guys see it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief, this isn¡¯t about that, Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, you don¡¯t get it at all Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸You two, are reallypletely in sync huh!¡¹

    The ferociousness and fearless atmosphere that he had until then due to hisck of leeway were still there, but from here it was as though the softness and kindness that he had before he got summoned were also getting mixed in. His smile was filled with mysterious emotion, as though he had regained his old self, just a little.

    The amicable heart of young boy that should have disappeared in the abyss was just barely fastened by Yue¡¯s existence. It was then protected by his encounter with Shia and others. And then that heart rose to the surface just a little together with the prospect of returning home.

    Surely Hajime had the self-awareness of that. That was exactly why he was making such smile that softened the heart of those seeing it, while at the same time also tightened their heart painfully, no doubt about it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, at that time I definitely thought, I¡¯m d that you guys are with me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hohou?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuun?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear, Goshujin-sama art being dere dere.¡¹

    ¡¸If only Hajime-san also said the same at that time desuu~¡¹

    Yue and others surrounded Hajime with smirking faces even while blushing a little. Myuu who was hugging him was also looking him with a somewhat kind smile. The parents were watching that with warm smiles. Hajime couldn¡¯t endure the embarrassment and scratched his head roughly.

    It wasn¡¯t like he wanted to casually bat down Uroboros the Third-san whonded on his head while going ¡ºUmu umu, tis¡¯ a good thing!!¡» with her arms held on her back like an uncle.

    ¡¸Cough. It¡¯s already enough with the great tree¡¯s great dungeon sightseeing isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s go to the next ce after saying farewell to the elders. Uroboros the Third, no, U-san. I¡¯m d that we can talk. Till the next time.¡¹

    ©¤©¤ Good! Reunion!! ©¤©¤

    Hajime brought the talk forward a bit forcefully. Shuu and others guessed what was going in his mind and chuckled while nodding. But, Yue called for them to stop at that timing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, what are you saying! There is still an important event remaining. It won¡¯t even be an exaggeration to call it the most important one!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You mean, as expected it¡¯s that?¡¹

    It seemed he didn¡¯t forget it by any means. Yue pouted while puffing her cheeks. Shia and others were also going ¡¸Ee? Don¡¯t ignore that one¡¹ with baffled looks.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell me, you nned to ignore it intentionally?¡¹

    Hajime took a deep breath while averting his gaze. It seemed that was really his intention.

    ¡¸That¡¯s horrible Hajime-san! That was a big moment you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸True true. Even though I hath been looking forward to see it.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, let¡¯s return to the root quickly!¡¹

    Shia, Tio, and Kaori were hounding Hajime. The parents looked puzzled by that sight.

    Sumire asked ¡¸Just what are you all talking about?¡¹. Shizuku answered her with a wry smile. It seemed she was sympathizing with what was going in Hajime¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸Actually, the root of this great tree¡­¡­is the ce where Hajime proposed to yue.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸What, did you sayyy!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so! That¡¯s wonderful!¡¹

    ¡¸Please let us watch it by all means!¡¹

    The eyes of the Nagumo couple snapped wide open. Kaoruko and Akiko, and also Kirino were going <em>kyaaa </em>with shrill voice. Tomoichi and others were also looking very interested.

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t show that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No way. Isn¡¯t it a lovely memory with me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s cruel Hajime-kun! You made Yue really sad!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, what¡¯s the matter desu? You weren¡¯t that reluctant when it was with the scene of my sessful confession.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because it wasn¡¯t a proposal, but more like a surrender deration toward the rabbit who kept continuing her persistent approach.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of perspective is that!? That¡¯s a bit shocking to hear though!?¡¹

    In any case, ording to Hajime, it seemed that he didn¡¯t want to show it off because it was a really special memory. He wanted to keep it a memory for just the two of them.

    That was exactly why, at that time too, he didn¡¯t make a surprise proposal in front of public eyes like what sometimes showed in the television or inte video. Instead he intentionally told Yue his feeling when they were alone.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnu~, in other words, you want to monopolize the memory with me?¡¹

    Yue-sama¡¯s mood drastically improved after hearing Hajime¡¯s true feeling. She even fidgeted restlessly. A disquieting sound ¡¸Something like that¡­¡­tsk¡¹ came from Kaori. Kaori papa¡¯s eyes turned sad.

    ¡¸Who cares about your feeling! The video of your various memories will get yed out anyway at the wedding ceremony! I demand the viewing of the proposal scene as is my just right as a mother!!¡¹

    ¡¸You incarnation of unreasonableness¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll alsobine my right as a father into that demand! Now, obediently bring out the thing!!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that, even father would hate it if his son watch his proposal scene right?¡¹

    ¡¸That is that, this is this!¡¹

    ¡¸You incarnation of unreasonableness¡¹

    There were a lot of gazes of expectation. They weren¡¯t just from Shuu and Sumire, the sparkling gazes of the mothers stabbed into him. Myuu and Remia, and also Aiko and the others were also immensely curious.

    Hajime sighed.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not gonna fold even if you all are looking at me like that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ee~~~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Sumire and others were dripping with dissatisfaction but, Yue herself seemed to be understanding instead. She said ¡¸If Hajime want to monopolize it that much, then it can¡¯t be helped. Kufufu¡¹ while showing a smug face at Kaori to disy her superiority. Another ¡¸Tsk!!¡¹ came from Kaori. Kaori papa was further saddened.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­hm, we didn¡¯t see it at Orcus, so I don¡¯t mind if Yue want to show ¡°that¡±. Of course, cut off the proposal scene okay?¡¹

    ¡¸What, are you saying that there is a scene that is more amusi©¤©¤cough, lovelier than a son¡¯s proposal scene?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps I should enter ate rebellious phase now.¡¹

    Even though a vein throbbed on his forehead, Hajime asked Yue using his gaze. His gaze was somewhat considerate and gentle. It seemed Yue also understood what he was meaning with that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Yue¡¯s important memory. That belongs to Yue. That¡¯s why Yue should decide whether it¡¯s alright or not to have others watch it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    Yue thought for a bit before making a smile from reflecting upon her important and slightly painful memory. Then she nodded. She opened a space window that she connected to the root on the ground below, at the same time she activated the past rey.

    What was projected in the window was Hajime who was sitting while leaning his back on the great tree¡¯s root with Yue snugly settled on hisp. It was a clearly intimate scene.

    But, everyone shut their mouth before they could allude to it. Because ahead of the two¡¯s gazes, a middle aged man with golden hair and crimson eyes that looked really simr to Yue appeared.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹ leaked out from Kaori. Because she knew what was recorded into the diamond type image recording artifact that Hajime was holding with one hand.

    ©¤©¤Aletia

    A name that was unfamiliar to Shuu and others echoed. But, that voice was filled with affection. It was clear from a nce who that voice was directed toward from seeing how shaken the past Yue was.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s my uncle. That name, was something from the past.¡¹

    The uncle who cruelly betrayed Yue and locked her in the darkness for 300 years. Everyone here had heard the summary that actually it was done to protect Yue.

    But, everyone here realized that in the end it was only a superficial knowledge. They were made to realize it.

    Because the message that Denreed left behind for the future, his dying message was filled with great agony as though he was vomiting blood, and also bottomless gratitude toward the one who ended up saving his niece in the future, and also,

    ©¤©¤I love you. Aletia. I love you from the bottom of my heart. I have never thought of you as troublesome, not even once. I thought of you as my own daughter.

    Overflowing love toward his niece, no, his daughter.

    Even though he was like her own father, he was unable to protect his beloved child who was being targeted by god. He could only hide her and entrust her to someone in the future.

    Everything would end up in vain if he exined his real intention to her and it got leaked out to god by some chance, so he thoroughly acted as a fool who was drowning in his lust for power.

    If it was a foolish man like him, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all for him to be jealous of his own niece who became the queen and even went as far as usurping the throne. With that he sessfully deceived not only his home country, but also the whole world and even god.

    That feeling of powerlessness, the anguish of having no other choice of hurting what he actually wanted to protect, the feeling of guilt toward his daughter that was crushing him, all of those were painfully conveyed to the listeners.

    Nobody could say anything. They could only listen with stricken heart to the deep love and heavy decision of a father.

    ©¤©¤To you who stand at the side of my most beloved. I ask you. It doesn¡¯t matter how, please make that child to be the happiest girl in the world. Please, I beg you.

    The past Hajime made a firm promise in respond. There wasn¡¯t even any need to ask for it.

    Like that, at the end,

    ©¤©¤Sayonara, Aletia. I pray for the happiness of the whole world around you

    Denreed¡¯s wish echoed.

    After that, the crying figure of Yue that had never been seen by anybody and the figure Hajime who was snuggling close to her and wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what were left behind.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ojii-sama, no, Otou-sama. Please look. They are, my new family.¡¹

    Yue spread out her hands with a wide smile that contained no gloom at all, to boast, and to give reassurance.

    ¡¸¡­¡­My world is, bursting with happiness. There is no need to worry. And then, please rest in peace.¡¹

    Yue looked up to the clear blue sky and made a deration toward her father who was at the other side of it. Truly, her figure was just as Denreed wished for, she certainly looked like a symbol of happiness.

    Sumire and Shuu couldn¡¯t hold back and hugged Yue tightly. As though to do that in Denreed¡¯s ce. Tomoichi, the other parents, Shia, and everyone were also watching over that with the kindest gaze they could muster.

    Like that, the garden was enveloped in warm atmosphere and pleasant silence for a while.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Ah, Yue. Stop the past rey already. The past Yue is going to stop crying soon and that scene will start.¡¹

    Being unyielding was Hajime-san¡¯s quality. He said what he wanted to say.

    The eyes of Shia and others turned reproachful, while Sumire and Shuu became outraged and gave admonishment.

    ¡¸Hajime! Can¡¯t you read the mood for a bit!?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop being stubborn. You should let this mncholic atmosphere continue until the proposal scene, any other path than that just doesn¡¯t exist!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t care. Such adorable Yue will be kept for eternity inside my brain folder under lock and key forever.¡¹

    It seemed Yue¡¯s expression when she got proposed was so great that Hajime wanted it to belong to him alone. <em>We¡¯re getting even more curious! </em>Everyone thought. They wordlessly pleaded <em>We really wanted to seee~</em> but¡­¡­

    Hajime was a man who absolutely wouldn¡¯t lose to peer pressure so he ignored them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Now I also want to monopolize the Hajime at that time so I¡¯ll stop.¡¹

    ¡¸Even Yue-chan¡­¡­it¡¯s unfortunate but, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if even Yue-chan say that then we can¡¯t force it.¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu and also everyone else looked disappointed, but if even Yue decided that, then they couldn¡¯t force her to. They shrugged in resignation.

    Yue blushed bashfully while stopping the past rey©¤©¤

    It didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Eh? Why!?¡¹

    Yue finally began to stop crying inside the projection. Hajime was looking like he was firming his resolve!

    ¡¸Yue?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No-, I already stopped the past rey©¤©¤nn-, Kaoriii!¡¹

    Yue noticed the flow of magic power and her gaze snapped toward that direction. There Kaori was whistling poorly while looking away. She was a woman who would take the initiative to not listen to something like Yue¡¯s request, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    While everyone was paying attention wondering what was going on, Hajime¡¯s proposal finally©¤©¤

    It was right at such close timing.

    The space between the projection and the group whirled! It was the sign of gate activation. What flew out from inside the connected space was, none other than that person. Yes,

    ¡¸It¡¯s already five days with the Hour Crystal¡¯s conversion!! Finishing work with sleepless explosive speed, Liliana S B Heiligh is now BACKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!¡¹

    It was the kingdom¡¯s princess whoseplexion was like a corpse with the area around her eyes ckened like panda, her tension had bepletely messed up!

    She was making a pose that looked like Miledy¡¯s. She was also doing tehe pero (sticking out her tongue and winking). But, herplexion was like a corpse with her eyes looking like panda. She was like a devil whomitted crime for fun in real life. Creep.

    It was just too aberrant, so of course, Hajime¡¯s proposal that was going on behind her didn¡¯t reach anyone¡¯s ear, and Yue¡¯s happy expression and kiss were also blocked from view!

    Yue¡¯s obstruction also made it in time. The past rey vanished with a poof.

    It was truly a perfect intercept.

    ¡¸H-hmm? Everyone? What¡¯s the matter? Why are you all looking at me like looking at an unfortunate creature like that? I-I have worked very hard to finish my work in order to join everyone again you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, exactly. Lily, you¡¯re capable princess! I¡¯m filled with the feeling of wanting to rain praises on you like never before! Good job returning back here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! As expected from the kingdom¡¯s prodigious woman! You¡¯re electrifying, someone to look up attt!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is, is that so? Ehe, eheheh¡¹

    Hajime and Yue hugged her tightly from both sides. Liliana let out an embarrassedugh. Of course, she still had the zombie face, so she looked really creepy. It was as though she found living human while feeling hungry and got excited for it.

    Everyone else was watching that scene with their mouth hanging open. Then they all looked at each other and smiled wryly.

    Shizuku and Kaori pped their hands in prayer and walked toward Lily.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, for now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Go to sleep Lily, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸EH!? It¡¯s still daytime you know!? What about my sightseeing!?¡¹

    <em>I¡¯m absolutely going to sightsee! I¡¯ll have fun even if it kills me! It¡¯s fine-, I can still go on for three days!! </em>Liliana screamed such insane rubbish while throwing a tantrum. In the end she was forcefully put to sleep.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    ©¤©¤ Reunite!! ©¤©¤

    ¡¸Myu! Let¡¯s meet again nano! U-chan!!¡¹

    Uroboros the Third and Myuu exchanged promise of friendship and reunion. The group watched that before leaving the great tree toward the next sightseeing destination©¤©¤Schnee Snow Field. But before that they visited Fea Bergen to say farewell.

    During that time, Alfrerick and others kept sending nces at one point. They were watching also with twitching expressions but¡­¡­

    That couldn¡¯t be helped at all. After all,

    ¡¸How should I put it¡­¡­this is just like Dragon Que*t huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Just like when a party member died. Lily-chan¡­¡­even though she¡¯s a princess, she¡¯s being treated crudely like this. I wonder how did thing turn out like this?¡¹

    It was just as Sumire and Shuu said. There was a coffin gently floating in the air, following behind the group as they went around saying farewell.

    Of course, there was Liliana inside it. The kingdom¡¯s princess was sleeping peacefully with her hands joined together on her chest.

    Actually, the wooden coffin that Lyutilis presented to them also had sound sleep function in it. Uroboros the Third told them of it so the resisting Liliana was put to sleep and tossed into it. Then, Yue floated the coffin using gravity magic and making it followed behind the group.

    At the end Hajime brought out Fernier at a clearing while the people of Fea Bergen and the Haurias were giving them a grand send-off. Hajime and others boarded the airship while dragging the coffin¡­¡­

    Depending on the perspective, it could also be seen like aliens packing a captured local into a box and kidnapping them away. What a very surreal sight.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The sea of trees part of Tortus Travel Journal is over with this. Thank you very much for following it!

    About the next update, I¡¯m sorry but please allow me to take a rest for around two weeks. Things like personal business or other writing job has been piling up. And so I¡¯m thinking to set the next update to be at May 7. If I can¡¯t make it that day then it might be at 14, but it¡¯ll be a great help if everyone can wait patiently for it.

    Best regards!

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440

    <strong>Character Introduction Part IV</strong>

    Author¡¯s note: Sorry that it¡¯s not continuation. It¡¯s character introduction. I also put in a little bit of the background setting.

    Character Introduction Part IV

    <Machine Factory World Arc><ul><li>Jasper</li></ul>

    Former bottom rung citizen of fortress city Coltran. 32 years old. Chosen by G10 because he was the only one with the will to oppose the rule of the world. Later on he became ¡°mankind¡¯s leader¡±. Currently he was bing a target of a struggle for the seat to be his spouse. Feeling troubled by the multiple men and women wooing him persistently.<ul><li>Mindy</li></ul>

    Jasper¡¯s stepsister. 20 years old. A woman with ited chestnut hair and gentle aura. After reorganizing Coltran, her motherhood, strength of heart, and loveliness came to light and proposal forpanionship flooded her endlessly. She refused every single one so people suspected of her rtionship with Jasper but¡­¡­

    It seemed, her preference was that of a male with strong fatherhood. Such rumor spread and currently the number of man who wanted to be the papa of Listy-chan and others was increasing rapidly.<ul><li>Listy</li></ul>

    The youngest stepsister of Jasper family (five years old). Chestnut braided hair. Very shy against stranger but, actually had excellent eyes for judging people, and once she got fired up her personality would be belligerent and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to supnt anyone above her. Showered by Hajime¡¯s fatherliness, she now aimed for the daughter¡¯s seat and trained herself everyday for a fistfight battle against Myuu someday. Also, her battle sense was high and she might got fist rted job¡­¡­<ul><li>Mother</li></ul>

    The first AI in the world that had emotion who was created by the genius Stole Harden. She killed her father equivalent Harden with plotting and built up a dystopia. Became the raw material to be a perfectbat maid after Netemp-san plundered her extremely superior body. To the very end, she regretted summoning that man and vanished while her mind kept being filled with the next question. ©¤©¤Why did that man put on a sunss?<ul><li>G10</li></ul>

    Her official name wasbat support AI ¨C G10P55-B409. She was created during the war against Mother two hundred years ago. Originally she was an AI for supporting the operation of a space exploration ship.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    She intended to self-destruct after aplishing her mission, but she epted Hajime¡¯s invitation and inherited the name of the ¡°world travelling luxury cruise(Avenst)¡±.

    Currently she was secretly aiding mankind through Jasper while upgrading ¡°Avenst¡± at the holynd Shaia.

    .

    <Fairy World Arc><ul><li>Arodde Lea Refeat</li></ul>

    The high grade corporate ve goddess of the fairy world. She continued working with no sleep and rest for five thousand years before she finally relied on the hero. Sunss and mask and hoodie were her three sacred treasures. She would huff and puff heavily when equipping all three like a suspicious person. She received the shock of her life from the demon king-made energy drink. Since then, even with Kouki and Moana stopping her, she would secretly hide and drink it fondly.

    Recently she was directly negotiating with Emily-chan with a will of steel that wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pay any kind of price. Of course, Kouki and others didn¡¯t know about it.

    Energy drink is wonderful! Worship the energy drink! <em>I can fight for five thousand more years-!</em><ul><li>u Niebel</li></ul>

    The kind hearted and self-proimed chubby full muscle armored fairy who loved housework and cooking and sewing above all else. In other words, a manly woman. She became the fairy world¡¯s goddess after Arodde¡¯s retirement. Brought forth the concept of manly goddess into this world.<ul><li>Rune</li></ul>

    A wind fairy girl. Had light green long hair. Cino¡¯s big sister. In the first group of immigrant to Hajime¡¯s ¡°miniature garden¡±. Currently in the middle of asserting, above the head is Enti¡¯s designated spot, so the right shoulder spot is mine! She was fighting the other fairies for staking the spot.

    Her power had also increased due to Enti¡¯s blessing. Now she could integrate with wind, turn invisible, broadcast sound for long range, etc. She was making herself useful for Hajime¡¯s information gathering.<ul><li>Cino</li></ul>

    A wind fairy girl. Had pink bob hair. Rune¡¯s little sister. Currently asserting that Hajime¡¯s left shoulder spot belonged to her!

    .

    <Tortus Travel Journal ?¡«?><ul><li>Tracy D Hoelscher</li></ul>

    Mad dog princess. Severe case of Shia LUV LUV. As the result of wandering the boundary of life and death during the final battle, she was awakened to ¡°Limit Break¡± with her own strength. A battle junkie but she would enter sage mode after venting it out once and became a normally outstanding princess.

    She had the job ¡°Sorcerer¡± that could handle every kind of magic tool skillfully. The user of ¡°Magic Eater Scythe Egxess¡± that couldn¡¯t be used by anyone in the empire¡¯s history.

    Also, her dream for the future was to be a miss maid?<ul><li>Ariel</li></ul>

    Tracy¡¯s little sister from different mother. She became a user of countless musket for the sake of Prince Randell(darling). A seven years old who didn¡¯t fear anything anymore.<ul><li>Aman</li></ul>

    Ariel¡¯s mother. After that, she ended up believing in Hajime-samapletely. Because it was duty!<ul><li>Raymond</li></ul>

    Tracy¡¯s nephew (the son of thete crown prince Bias : ten years old). For the sake of his beloved Myuu, he became a wielder of red light sa*er. Later he learned the style to hold the de at low position or right beside andunched aggressive attacks (Vaap*d).

    He was Randell¡¯s rival(love rival) and their rtionship felt like it would develop into the rtionship between the kingdom and the empire itself in the future¡­¡­the surrounding was secretly observing them with such thought.<ul><li>Handler</li></ul>

    Tracy¡¯s younger stepbrother and an imperial prince who might be beyond saving already. An ambitious person, but his presence thinned down greatly due to Raymond¡¯s rapid growth. Recently nothing went well for him and he was starting to think that perhaps believing in Hajime-sama was his duty.<ul><li>Myara</li></ul>

    Tracy¡¯s younger stepsister and an imperial princess who might be beyond saving already. A schemer, but her presence thinned down greatly due to Ariel¡¯s rapid growth. Recently nothing went well for her and she was starting to think that perhaps believing in Hajime-sama was her duty.

    .

    <Abyss Lord Chapter Three ¨C Onmyouji Arc><ul><li>Fujiwara Hinata</li></ul>

    The strongest onmyouji girl of this era (nine years old). The lord¡¯s fifth wife (candidate). She could teleport to all over Japan if she went through Inari Shrine¡¯s torii or spirit world and exercised her magic anywhere in the country.

    After the uproar, she caused the strongest magician(Yue)to say that she might rivaled her if it was just in talent for magic which shocked everyone around them.

    Also an unchangeable person ofmon senses and everyone¡¯s conscience. She usually had the personality of putting herself out of spotlight and making someone else looked good instead, but when necessary she was an owner of guts where she would face even a legendary oni head on. An embodiment of Yamato Nadeshiko.

    After the uproar, when she saw Yue¡¯s ¡¸arrangement based on good intentions¡¹ that made a mess of food, she copiously preached about the importance of food without holding back at all. At the end she shocked everyone by making Yue said ¡¸¡­¡­yes. i won¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡­¡¹.

    She also kept a watchful eye on Myuu¡¯s inhuman friends and made them went ¡¸Eh, isn¡¯t that little girl too strong?¡¹¡¸I can see oni god and divine fox behind her though¡­¡­too scaryyyy¡¹¡¸My body is shaking just from her damn presence¡­¡­¡¹¡¸Ghostly power and supernatural power aren¡¯t working at all with her, seriously¡¹. They were holding her in respect.

    Because of that Remia mama went ¡¸Myuu has made a good friend!¡¹ with very deep feeling of relieve.<ul><li>Fujiwara Taisei</li></ul>

    A horse racing maniac uncle who dreamed of one day getting Uma Pyoi with Tortus¡¯s horse girl. (TN: Uma Pyoi, a ng used among yers of Uma Musume Pretty Derby that alluded of what happened after a good ending with a horse girl)<ul><li>Fujiwara Chikage</li></ul>

    Hinata¡¯s mother. She had zero talent for magic but she was monster ss when it came to business management and grasping what other was thinking. She was starting to pave the way and remove any obstacle between Kousuke and her daughter using that shrewdness.

    From the start Kousuke hadn¡¯t really got any trouble with his activity due to Hajime¡¯s support, but Chikage made a suggestion to also use Fujiwara Group¡¯s financial power and connection to strengthen that support exceptionally. Kousuke was feeling obliged by such support, but that too was a part of the paving of the way and the people of the group was gradually considering him as Hinata-ojousama¡¯s fianc¨¦e already and the young man who would shoulder the group¡¯s future.<ul><li>Tsuchimikado Jounosuke</li></ul>

    Alias the elderly nobleman. The current head of Tsuchimikado House. Got deceived by the scheme of Shadow Monk and became the mastermind of the rebellion against the main house the Fujiwara n. Right now he was Hinata¡¯s loyal supporter. Amazing when he took off his clothes.<ul><li>Tsuchimikado Takehiko</li></ul>

    Jounosuke¡¯s son. Tsuchimikado n¡¯s future head. Tended to got his arm taken off one way or another.<ul><li>Tsuchimikado Kiyotake</li></ul>

    Takehiko¡¯s son. Saved by Mina during the battle of sea of trees and his heart beat like crazy just from a single wink. He didn¡¯t know. That she was a love hungry monster who got affected by the happy aura from Shia and Rana. If he carelessly poked at the bush, it wouldn¡¯t be anything like a snake that came out, but a yandere who was even more yan then a certain Miss Yanderesaki Kaori. It would depend on Kiyotake-kun¡¯s caliber whether such rtionship would go well or not.<ul><li>Tsuchimikado Tsubaki</li></ul>

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Kiyotake¡¯s mother and deceased. Her identity was used by an agent of Shadow Monk to infiltrate Tsuchimikado n.<ul><li>Justice.</li></ul>

    Originally Tsuchimikado Taiga. Kiyotake¡¯s older cousin. Made into Justice by Kousuke, he became awakened to Justice. Later he was hit by Shizuku¡¯s pressure and be Freedom, but now he was seeking for even more Justice and travelling in Freedom while bringing Justice to Nepal. One of these days he might find a temple of wizard like a certain Strange who was a doctor and brought Justice to the Cmity where Raider was Forbidden.<ul><li>Yaya no Hidzuki</li></ul>

    The legendary Shuten Douji of Mountain Ooe, or rather that legend¡¯s main body in the fairy world. The sixth wife who wanted to eat Kousuke in various meaning. Her white hair, and her way of talking and attire like a high rank courtesan were distinctive. Normally she had height of more than two meters but it was possible for her to adjust it. Sometimes she would also turned palm-sized or be a little girl to serve as Hinata¡¯s guard or tease Kousuke.

    The most unreachable flower of the fairy world. Because of that enormous amount of resentment from fairy world¡¯s men and women of all ages got sent to Kousuke everyday.

    Also, recently she became hopelessly interested in Shia. It seemed she was uncontrobly thrilled that she lost against a bunny girl in pure power that apparently her challenger soul became hopelessly tickled after so long.

    She often tried to go off and make a pass at her. Hinata would put her under mantra(scold her) then.<ul><li>Ootakemaru</li></ul>

    An oni god. Had been mostly put in his ce.<ul><li>Zhen Ying</li></ul>

    The leader for the mission in Japan carried out by the maind¡¯s Taoist group Shadow Monk. Her bare face was exposed in the battle of the sea of trees and she gave her cooperation in defeating the ¡°dragon¡±. As the result she lost her qualification as Shadow Monk but the organization¡¯s kindness allowed her to be relocated to join the division for dealing with the returnees. She became someone who lived in the open now so currently she was introducing herself as Zhu.

    She was a beauty at herte twenty with the distinctive trait of almond shaped eyes and ck hair that was tied with jewel ornaments. Like Hinata, she was a genius who seeded in performing ¡°divine possession¡± in her youth. She was serious to an overly degree and her patriotism and loyalty to her organization were terrifyingly high.

    Perhaps that was why recently her catchphrase was bing ¡¸Kuh, kill me!¡¹ from being ordered to dress as maid as punishment for the uproar.

    How would her rtionship with Kousuke be¡­¡­

    The person herself was still too unstable emotionally so nothing could be said.<ul><li>Ying Hu</li></ul>

    Zhen Ying¡¯s subordinate. A Taoist who specialized in ¡°words of power¡± and also a young Taoist who boasted the bestnguageprehension in the organization. In a sense she was the lifeline for her emotionally unstable ¡®kuh kill me¡¯ Onee-sama.

    An adorable girl whose bob cut suited her a lot. She was more or less neen years old but, she got baby face so she looked like a middle school student which was a worry for her. Her name in the returnee response division was Liu.

    Recently a new door had opened wide inside her from watching her Onee-sama in maid attire. Visiting a maid caf¨¦ during her holiday was turning into her hobby. It seemed that the caf¨¦ that she particrly liked was the one where a certain rabbit eared maid senpai who could use American football technique was working.<ul><li>Dao Ying</li></ul>

    Themander of the force that attacked Kyoto. All his apparitions got taken away by Myuu and his curse got cut by Shizuku which left a trauma in him.<ul><li>Shu Ying</li></ul>

    Themander of the force that attacked the King Tree. The sudden appearance of the sea of trees and thick mist along with the attack of countless tree monsters traumatized him.<ul><li>Zhi Ying</li></ul>

    Themander of the force tasked with winning over the rtives of the returnees. He had already returned back to his country doing Justice when he realized it and got traumatized.<ul><li>Can Ying (¡ùName change from originally Ying Cong)</li></ul>

    Squad leader of the squad tasked with securing the path of retreat for the sea of trees attack force. His vehicle¡¯s tires were punctured by Fukube¡¯s force and there was even illustration of anime character drawn on it, with that he obtained an enlightenment ¡¸I see¡­¡­so this kind of method also exist¡¹. Several yearster, he got designated as a dangerous guy from his organization due to his many usage of pointlessly refined hooligan tactic.<ul><li>Ying Cong</li></ul>

    A Taoist who boasted top ss amount of mystical power in Shadow Monk. He was an expert in battle of quantity with the great amount of ¡°Shiki¡± that he could produce, but the quantity that the lord disyed left him shaking in his boot and he resolved himself to retrain himself. Several yearster, he produced an army of ¡°Shiki¡± that wouldugh excessively and turned on the spot excessively frequently and got designated as a dangerous guy by the organization.<ul><li>Taidao Ying</li></ul>

    A sword user with skill thatpeted for the first or second rank in Shadow Monk. He was a master of an unconventional sword that was drawn out by hardening the charms stored inside his sleeve and bisected a clone of the lord into two. After that an energetic Abyssgate-chan was resurrected. It often came out in his dream that was tormenting him in the night.<ul><li>Yun Ying</li></ul>

    A Taoist who controlled gas of deadly poison. The lords who performed moonwalk altogether in group like a hive mind with movement so smooth it looked disgusting often came out in his dream that was tormenting him in the night.<ul><li>Fukube Koutaro (Information update!)</li></ul>

    He was actually a powerfulbatant, and a married man with kids. His distress was how recently his daughter wouldn¡¯t talk to him. He also couldn¡¯t help but feel that his wife¡¯s gaze on him was cold. He was secretly consulting about it with Hajime.

    Also, due to his position, he couldn¡¯t talk about his actual work to his family. Because of that both his wife and daughter thought of him as a normal police. They had no way to know that unbelievably he was ying a part in saving the world and thought of him as a useless father who had no time except for work.

    His subordinates really looked up to him, so they couldn¡¯t help but feeling sympathy to his sorrow that was increasing each year.

    .

    <Tortus Travel Journal ?¡«?><ul><li>Gil (Information update!)</li></ul>

    A tiger man who was formerly a security captain. He got a strange bond with Hajime and there was also noin with his actual strength so he got an exceptional promotion to be one of the warrior heads. He mastered the ultimate skill of escaping reality ¡°Living Normally With All Five Senses Shut Out¡± as his ultimate move. It was all Hauria¡¯s fault.<ul><li>Alfrerick (Information update!)</li></ul>

    His recent catchphrase was ¡¸I¡¯m serving a ck country but, I might not be able to keep going anymore¡¹. His adeptness in consuming stomach medicine was at the level of a certain public safety member of Japan. His skill with bow was at godly level but, recently that skill was wholly being used for suppressing the other elders and his granddaughter.<ul><li>Altena (Information update!)</li></ul>

    A beast of deplorable love and fetish. She was being sealed in thatnd by putting the honor of all elves at stake.<ul><li>Kira</li></ul>

    An entric species, or rather a rare species, or rather an endangered species. Unbelievable she was a survivor of the primogenitor timid rabbit race. She unconsciously let out a slip of tongue ¡¸Othan¡¹ when showered by Hajime¡¯s fatherhood. Must protect. She was rejecting Hauriafication with an unshakeable will. Absolutely must protect.<ul><li>Uroboros the Third</li></ul>

    The G who managed the final trial of the great tree. She possessed her own will even now after several hundreds of generations due to the age of god magic of the liberators, but they couldn¡¯t count pass three so they were eternally the third generation.<ul><li>Magical Girl U- ¡îchan</li></ul>

    The phantom magical girl number 2 (Number 1: Miracle Ai). It was her mission to be beaten up for the sake of the world.<ul><li>Lyutillis Haltina</li></ul>

    The queen of the sea of trees who wanted to be Meiru-oneesama¡¯s chair. Her only friend was a G.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    .

    ¡ùPardon me, but please allow me to make advertisement.

    The Blu-ray¢Ú of anime second season will be released at May 25.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    It has various perks so please try it out by all means! The detail can be seen from the address /blu-ray/blu-ray-2335/

    The tenth volume of the main storyic will also be released in the same day.

    I wrote an SS at the end of the volume like usual. A story of Tio whose heart beat like crazy from getting seduced by Yue? It¡¯s something like that. I¡¯ll be happy if you all look forward to it.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? I Think Judging From Appearance Isn¡¯t Good</strong>

    ¡º¨D¨DDON¡¯T TOSS ME DOWNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    A scream from the past echoed through the extremely cold pure white area.

    The group had embarked into ¡°Schnee Snow Field¡± using Fernier. The parents, as well as Aiko, Remia, and Myuu who actually had just visited this ce for the first time received a great shock and feeling moved seeing the superb view of the area that was filled with ice and snow in perpetuity. After that,

    They equipped the ne shaped artifact for defending against the cold, got off the ship, and then that was the first scene of the past that they witnessed.

    Yes, it was the scene of Taniguchi Suzu getting thrown down from a cliff. The past Kouki, Shizuku, and Ryuutarou were shuddering in terror. The trembling that wasn¡¯t caused solely from the cold was assaulting the three!

    Their gazes that seemed to say ¡ºI can¡¯t believe it-¡» were directed toward¨D¨D

    ¡¸Tio-san. How, could you-¡¹

    ¡¸A, murder case¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No no no-, Tomoichi-dono! And Kaoruko-dono too! Suzu-chan didst not die from that! In the first ce there was a proper reason for this!¡¹

    Just like the trio in the past, Tomoichi and Kaoruko¡¯s gazes were like people involved in suspense drama ¡¸To think that you¡¯re actually the culprit¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe it-¡¹. Tio desperately tried to exin herself.

    ¡¸Tio-chan¡­¡­I knew it.¡¹

    ¡¸Turn yourself in okay? It¡¯s alright, I¡¯lle together with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Couldst both of thee stop with the bad joke, Hahaue-dono! Chichiue-dono!¡¹

    The Nagumo couple acted just as expected. They had the disposition that wouldn¡¯t miss the chance for that kind of joke, so they were ignored for now. More importantly.

    ¡¸Tio-oneechan¡­¡­are you stressed nano? Were you venting at Suzu-oneechan because papa wouldn¡¯t give you punishment nano? The usually kind Onee-chan¡­¡­where was she?¡¹

    The most painful gaze came from Myuu. This was something that she aaabsolutely couldn¡¯t go <em>haa haa</em> with. Her dignity as an Onee-chan was in a crisis.

    ¡¸Myuu, this art simply what they called ¡°A tiger throwing off her cub from a cliff¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸Suzu-oneechan¡­¡­she¡¯s crying nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Incidentally, after this Suzu-san had to change her underwear at the bottom while crying!¡¹

    Perhaps she wanted to bring to attention about herrade in wetting oneself. Shia was grinning widely. She exposed Suzu¡¯s disgrace as she pleased. Kaori who was the one consoling Suzu with her all at that time made a gesture as though she was holding back a headache.

    ¡¸Eeei, Yue! Don¡¯t start the rey from such strange scene! Thou art like a malicious reporter cutting off some parts to create sensational news!¡¹

    <em>Start from the beginning! The beginning! Show them the whole conversation! </em>Tio insisted, but before Yue could say anything, Shizuku walked toward her with a clear smile and softly put her hand on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Thank you for your good willed scolding at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shizuku, aren¡¯t thou putting too much strength in your hand? Mine shoulder art making creaking sound¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a shoulder crushing of gratitude that expressed her refusal of anymore half-forced freefall. That gesture spoke of what Shizuku was thinking louder than any words. In the past rey. Shizuku and others were jumping down the cliff looking like they were half in despair.

    ¡¸Fumu. In other words, because they are going to challenge a great dungeon, getting cold feet just from a cliff like this is just pathetic. Was it that kind of scolding?¡¹

    ¡¸Ojii-chan, how about you try peering down a little. I wonder if you¡¯ll still be able to call it ¡°just from¡± after that!¡¹

    Unlike the present time, Suzu and others had just gotten supplied with ¡°Air Force Boots¡± at that time.

    The depth of the ravine was 600 meters. That distance was even longer than the great tree. It couldn¡¯t be helped that they got frightened when faced with such prospect even if they had the method tond safely.

    ¡¸But Shizuku, you can get continue even if you die right?¡¹

    ¡¸<em>That</em><em>¡¯</em><em>s why it</em><em>¡¯</em><em>s not a problem right?</em> Can you stop with that way of speaking?¡¹

    Shizuku spat ¡¸Yaegashi really is screwed up!¡¹ when Kirino pointed that out. Hajime and others retorted <em>No, it</em><em>¡¯</em><em>s your family you know</em> to that with their gaze.

    ¡¸There are also a lot of starting point and foothold. Even us can do it if it¡¯s like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, amazing amazing. As expected from ninja!¡¹

    Surely they would be able to get up and down the cliff with a method like the grappling hook action of a certain wolf shinobi. They were Yaegashi after all. It felt like there was that kind of instruction in the skill exchange with Hauria.

    The head reaping HAURIA and murder ninja YAEGASHI¡­¡­terrifying.

    ¡¸Want to try? I can create something like grappling hook easily with transmutation.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we can do this kind of thing even in Japan so let¡¯s not do that here.¡¹

    ¡¸So you guys are already doing it in Japan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It has even be one of the games in Olympic after all.¡¹

    ¡¸The athletes will cry if you group bouldering together with this.¡¹

    Koichi returned an ambiguous smile. Hajime took out something quite lumpy from his ¡°treasure warehouse¡± while starting to exin about the next event of the ¡°ice and snow cavern sightseeing¡±.

    ¡¸Around one kilometer ahead from here, there is our next destination the ¡°Ice and snow cavern¡±. There is no suitable road for pic to there, so the n is to teleport until the entrance.¡¹

    <em>But do you want to enjoy the snow field¡¯s scenery for a bit more? </em>Hajime asked the parents with his gaze.

    There was an invisible boundary line in this region where the fierce blizzard wouldn¡¯t pass at all, making it looked like a giant wall. The group came here by flying in Fernier because Hajime wanted to show the parents the astounding scenery of a region that was in whiteout for perpetuity. Shuu and others had enjoyed the sight to their heart¡¯s content on the way here, so as expected, the parents already had enough of it and shook their head.

    Rather than that, they were more curious with the lumpy thing. The pure white object was apparently winter clothes for kid. Hajime put it on Myuu extremely nonchntly.

    ¡¸U-umm, papa? Myuu already has this artifact, so it¡¯s not like Myuu is feeling cold nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. Its performance has been improved greatly from thest time we were here so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡¹

    <em>Then why do you put it on her</em><em>¡­¡­</em>Remia represented everyone to ask that question.

    ¡¸I understand the need to be cautious but, why are you putting Myuu into that winter clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s cute?¡¹

    <em>Can there be any reason than that? </em>Hajime said with a puzzled expression like someone who got asked with the question of <em>What is 1 + 1?</em> Remia went ¡¸My my¡­¡­¡¹ with a troubled face.

    ¡¸Papa, Myuu will feel too hot wearing this nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t overlook that. This winter clothes got cooling function so that the wearer won¡¯t feel too hot.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, do you understand what the word contradictory mean?¡¹

    Aiko-sensei looked like she wanted to hold a lesson. About how stupid winter clothes that cooled the wearer was.

    Myuu¡¯s expression turned intoplete resignation. She threw up her hands as though to say <em>Just do as you like papa¡­¡­</em> while her eyes were looking to far away.

    Yue and others were all showing exasperated look but, Tomoichi papa alone was showing an understanding smile while nodding agreement. He understood the feeling of wanting to make a daughter looking adorable.

    Like that, the full bodied fluffy winter protection look (cooler included) that Hajime wanted Myuu to wear regardless of any practicality was finished without much trouble.

    ¡¸Kuh, this is¡­¡­you¡¯ve really done it now, Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸My son¡¯s sinfulness is just too out of this world. Photo, I got to take the photo of this!¡¹

    First, Shuu and Sumire were giving their incessant praises. Remia too went ¡¸Oh my oh myyy!¡¹ with her troubled face turning 180. She ced her hands over her mouth and her eyes twinkled.

    ¡¸Oh ho~, this is really an adorable look.¡¹

    ¡¸I can understand now why you want to make her wear it even if you¡¯ve to trample the winter clothes¡¯ meaning of existence for it!¡¹

    ¡¸You look so cute Myuu-chan! Adorable!¡¹

    Even Akiko, Kaoruko, and Kirino were giving rave reviews while blushing. Of course the fathers were also giving apuses with warm smile on their face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~~, I can only say, as expected from Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan is so cute-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice, very nice! Come on Myuu, try hopping around for us!¡¹

    Even Yue, Kaori, and Tio were grinning broadly. The like of Shizuku was turning bright red with a dazed look as though her soul had left her body.

    That was just how much the meaningless winter clothes suited Myuu. Her adorableness was brutal.

    The winter clothes were pure white, bulging out fluffily, covering the whole body like an overall, with a hood that snugly covered her head with only her face left visible to the world.

    That hood gotrge droopy rabbit ears attached. The back of the waist got a fluffy rabbit tail that was like a bundle of feathers inconspicuously attached there.

    Yes, that was the perfect snow rabbit style!

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­¡¹

    Everyone sang the praises for her too excessively, so Myuu became bright red in embarrassment. She did her best to answer their demand by putting her hands over the droopy rabbit ears and hopped around while voicing ¡¸Pyon pyon!¡¹, but it caused even louder cheers to burst out and she finally crouched down from her embarrassment going over the gauge.

    That made her looked even more like a fluffy soft bunny and sent the Nagumo couple¡¯s excitement to be over the moon. Camera shes shed nonstop without any sign of stopping any time soon.

    However, there was just one exception¡­¡­

    ¡¸Snow rabbit¡­¡­sea of blood¡­¡­uu, my head-¡¹

    For some reason Shia was holding her head. It looked like there was something that she didn¡¯t want to remember.

    Not realizing that, Hajime who was taking a lot of photos together with Shuu and Sumire nodded with a very satisfied expression like an artisan who had just finished a difficult work. He exchanged a nce with Yue and opened a ¡°gate¡± to the spot in front of the ¡°ice and snow cavern¡±.

    ¡¸There will be Big Foot in front of the entrance.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Big Foot!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was a famous UMA even on earth. Of course, it was a Tortus¡¯s monster andpletely unrted with earth¡¯s legend but it still provoked their interest. The eyes of Shirasaki couple and Akiko were sparkling.

    ¡¸It might be possible to prevent them froming out using the proof of conquest but, we never tested it so we don¡¯t know how. In the first ce they were living outside the dungeon¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Please don¡¯t get too far from us.¡¹

    ¡¸This art a rare change. How about Shizuku do it if a battle break out?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the current Shizuku-chan, she won¡¯t have any trouble with them even if she take them alone. Right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I really want to do it but¡­¡­I guess. Thest time it also felt like they were toying with us, so perhaps I¡¯ll give it a try.¡¹

    After the warnings had been given just in case and everyone was about to depart into the gate.

    ¡¸Umm, are we going to leave just like this?¡¹

    Aiko looked back across her shoulder with a conflicted expression.

    Actually everyone also understood what she meant and intentionally ignored it but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped. She¡¯s sleeping so heavily like she¡¯s dead for real after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. She won¡¯t wake up at all even after getting regeneration magic and soul magic applied.¡¹

    ¡¸Her face is like a corpse right? Can you believe it? This is actually a living person.¡¹

    A wooden coffin was floating at the rearmost of the group. There was a real sleeping beauty inside it.

    Princess Liliana, still sleeping even now.

    She was still like this, even though she had been put into the range of Hour Crystal together with the coffin in order to lengthen her resting time.

    A princess who was continuing to sleep not because of a witch¡¯s curse, but because she was swamped with work¡­¡­

    Herplexion too, although it had gotten somewhat better thanks to regeneration magic, it was still pale for some reason with the dark circles around her eyes not vanishing.

    Just as Kaori said, the way she was, it was hard to believe that she was actually alive.

    Shuu and Sumire approached the coffin and gently caressed Liliana¡¯s cheeks. The way she wasn¡¯t stirring at all with both her hands joined on her chest was giving off an audible silent scream of ¡°Don¡¯t wake up. Currently is so tired to death¡±. It was a bit scary. <em>Her soul is still staying in her body right? </em>They wondered.

    ¡¸H-hu~mm. What to do here. Lily-chan, it looked like she had really forced herself hard in order to join us and enjoy the trip.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­¡­if she keep sleeping like this and wake up when we already finished the sightseeing of the ice and snow cavern¡­¡­¡¹

    Simply too pitiful.

    Just imagining it was already too much that everyone was spontaneously harboring such dramatized thought.

    Everyone was worrying like ¡¸What to do?¡¹¡¸No, there is nothing that can be done isn¡¯t it?¡¹, even so they were about to draw a conclusion. It was then,

    ¡¸Kyu? Kyuun?¡¹

    Such adorable cry reached their ears.

    Everyone gasped and looked toward the ¡°gate¡±. There, an extremely cute guest was poking out its head and looking around in curiosity.

    ¡¸Waa! Papa, look! It¡¯s an actual snow rabbit nano!¡¹

    It was a small rabbit with round and cute eyes. Its silver fur looked very fluffy and shiny as though it was scattering snow crystal around. Its eyes weren¡¯t the dark red color that was unique to monster, but also silver in color.

    It seemed that it was incidentally standing right in front of the other side of the gate and it put its head inside the suddenly appearing membrane of light because it got curious.

    Its nose sniffed around cutely, it looked around, and the moment it saw there was a lot of humans at the other side, it approached with small hops instead of running away.

    <em>Is this alright? Will they bully me? It¡¯s a bit scary but¡­¡­I¡¯m curious! </em>Its rabbit ears and tail twitched around with such feeling.

    ¡¸S-so cutee¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my oh my! What a pretty rabbit!¡¹

    It seemed both Aiko and Remia got their heart instantly taken captive by the silver bunny¡¯s charming sweetness.

    Naturally Shuu and others were also the same. Their expression ckened seeing that the small animal had no monster trait at all and looked totally harmless.

    However, on the other hand, Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio were¡­¡­

    ¡¸Shredded rabbit ears¡­¡­crimson crushed stter¡­¡­uu, my head-¡¹

    ¡¸Convulsing bunny-chan spurting blood¡­¡­uu, my head-¡¹

    ¡¸Unceasing ughter¡­¡­echoing cry¡­¡­devil-¡­¡­uu, mine head-¡¹

    They were holding their head. It was as though a sealed memory was trying to flood out inside their head.

    ¡¸Eh, Shizuku-chan!? What¡¯s wrong!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori!? Are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, what¡¯s the matter!? Want me to cast Soul Repose!?¡¹

    The parents starting from Sumire and Tomoichi noticed their condition. And then Aiko and Remia rushed toward them in worry. At the same time, the silver bunny seemed to judge that there was no danger and,

    ¡¸Kyuuunn!¡¹

    Let out an adorable cry. Then, another bunny, and then one more showed themselves from the other side of the ¡°gate¡±.

    ¡¸Papa! A lot of them areing out nano!¡¹

    The first one seemed to think that Myuu who was dressed in snow rabbit style was arade. It approached with small hops. It was looking at Myuu as though it was begging to be hugged.

    She was curious with the condition of Yue-oneechan and others but, for now she thought that she should give the bunny a hug. So Myuu too started to take a step forward toward it,

    ¡¸MYUU-CHAN DON¡¯T LOOK DESUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwaa!?¡¹

    Shia who had been strangely quiet until now for some reason suddenly came back to her senses. Next she snatched Myuu into her embrace and opened the distance before tightening her hold on her. Myuu¡¯s head got buried into the valley of Shia¡¯s breasts and her vision gotpletely shut out.

    Right after that,

    ¡¸KYUII!? KYUUUUUUU!!¡¹

    A shocked voice and an agonized cry entered her ears. It was as though, yes, as though the source of the voice got its neck seized and lifted up¡­¡­.

    ©¤©¤*gokyu-*

    Oh? This was another graphic sound, as though something solid had just gotten snapped. Mister bunny? Why aren¡¯t you making anymore sound?

    ©¤©¤*buonn*

    There was even a sound of something slicing through wind. As though something had gotten tossed away.

    The atmosphere fell deadly quiet. As though time had stopped.

    ¡¸W-what just happened nano!? Why isn¡¯t there anybody saying anything nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not anything that Myuu-chan need to know okay?¡¹

    Shia-oneechan¡¯s kind voice was terrifying. <em>Nmyuuuuuuu</em> She did her best to twist her neck while pushing away *gyuuuu* Shia¡¯s breasts and somehow she managed to secure her sight back even though it was only for a single eye.

    What she caught sight of at that timing was Hajime papa in a posture of tossing away something, the freezing parents, Kaori and Tio who were looking up to the sky while groaning ¡¸Aa~¡¹ as though they had just recalled something, and also Shizuku who was covering her face with both hands.

    Even the small bunnies had stopped moving. It was then a new and slightly bigger silver rabbit came out from the ¡°gate¡±. But right after, it blinked its eyes with a weird atmosphere. Then it tilted its head ¡¸Kyarun?¡¹ with even more cuteness that was so cunning in its execution.

    Its gaze caught the face of the man right in front of it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    It froze solidly. Then immediately after sparkles gushed out from all over its body as though it was getting cold sweat©¤©¤

    ¡¸PIGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?¡¹

    It raised a scream of despair, as though the end of the world hade, or as though it was encountering an extraterrestrial life of cosmic horror type.

    Even the rabbits that came from behind the screaming rabbit made despairing look the instant they saw Hajime. They were letting out a scream as though they were saying ¡¸AIEEEEEEEEE!? DEVIL!? WHY IS THE DEVIL HERE!?¡¹.

    And then, a beatter.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They let out a piercing scream that sounded like human while turning around with lightning speed.

    They were rushing back into the ¡°gate¡±. Their panic was genuinely like they were fearing for their life. Seeing that, the bunnies that appeared first also seemed to detect that there was something wrong. They hurriedly turned around and retreated.

    ¡¸W-what happened nano?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like, that slightly bigger rabbit hasn¡¯t forgotten desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Hasn¡¯t forgotten what nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸A sad, incident of the past.¡¹

    ¡¸What incident nano!?¡¹

    It might be a very shocking incident. Shia only shook her head with a sorrowful expression while keeping her lips shut. The aforementioned incident that had to be kept quiet no matter what¡­¡­her atmosphere seemed to be saying that.

    ¡¸What, survivors from that time huh? I thought I already got them all.¡¹

    Myuu and the parents managed to guess about what must have happened in the past from Hajime¡¯s statement. Most likely, when they came here for conquering the dungeon, they must have encountered the herd of silver bunnies too.

    ¡¸It feels awkward if you¡¯re making that reaction like someone witnessing the murder scene of your close one when going home though.¡¹

    <em>They are fully-fledged monsters, so of course I¡¯m gonna kill them</em>, Hajime papa said with a shrug. Horrifying.

    ¡¸¡­¡­By the way, in the past it was like this¡¹

    ¡¸Wait Yue! You don¡¯t need to actually show©¤©¤¡¹

    Yue ignored Kaori¡¯s yell and casted space window and past rey. What was projected there was,

    ©¤©¤Sly aren¡¯t you, this filth

    *Squelch* Something was stomped into stter. Yue was applying rainbow colored mosaic over it but, well, it was clear what it was, the thing that was stomped t. Because, something with the shape of rabbit ears could be seen convulsing through the mosaic.

    ©¤©¤GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH, NAGUMO-KUN YOU DEVILLLLLLLLLLLLLLL

    Suzu¡¯s scream also resounded. Shizuku abruptly fainted and copsed, while Kaori was crouching with both her hands covering her face.

    Even after that, even with Shia in front of him asking him to stop, Hajime-san tore off the rabbit ears with a face that looked like he was unable toprehend Shia¡¯s action instead. Then he threw the thing in his hand to the wall and created a red stain. Next he used a shotgun that fired needles in buckshot and create a bloodbath from the bunny herd.

    The surface area of the rainbow mosaic over the past rey was rapidly increasing. It seemed the needles also got poison in the,. The lumps of rainbow mosaic were unnaturally convulsing, raising agonized voices, and rolling around. Such scenes could be seen somewhat even through the censorship.

    It was truly a picture of hell in pandemonium right there.

    ¡¸P-papa?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me like that Myuu. Listen carefully. Those are monsters. They use their cuteness to approach the opponent unguarded before taking away their heat in the blink of eye, quite vicious of them©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Why did papa dress up Myuu like a rabbit then nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯spletely unrted with that you know!? This style simply look good on you!¡¹

    ¡¸Papa still killed them no matter how cute they are nano!! Gruesomely at that nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm downnn!!!¡¹

    An unexpected misunderstanding was going to form like this. Myuu was trembling, wondering if perhaps she was being indirectly told ¡¸That¡¯s going to be your fate yeah?¡¹ by being dressed up like this.

    Of course such idea was simply absurd but, the scene of such adorable animals being ughtered one after another so brutally was apparently sending even Myuu¡¯s mind into chaos.

    ¡¸I understand. I understand you Myuu-chan. That feeling, it¡¯s also a feeling that I harbored at that time desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan!¡¹

    Inside the past rey, ¡ºTsk, filthy rabbit ears¡» Hajime tossed away the rabbit ears that he had just torn off. Shia was screaming ¡ºI can¡¯t understand Hajime-san anymoreee¡» and clung on Yue tearfully.

    At that time she had just gotten her dearest wish to be in romantic rtionship with Hajimeing true. And yet, seeing this act that perfectly carried out ¡°rabbit must die no mercy¡±, certainly, she couldn¡¯t be med for suspecting Hajime to actually be a rabbit hater.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped for everyone to seal their memory after this.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, can¡¯t you change your act somewhat a bit more?¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu spoke with a troubled expression. Inside the past rey, Suzu was sobbing ¡¸hics hics hics¡¹ uncontrobly in front of the sttered small bunnies. She had been crying all the time since the beginning of this area so she truly looked pitiful. Just how much mental damage she was umting even before arriving at the great dungeon?

    Kaoruko and Akiko were also covering their mouth while looking at the distance far away. Because other spots than that were all filled with hellish scene. It looked like this side was also mentally damaged from seeing the massacred little bunnies.

    ¡¸Now now, Sumire-san and also Shuu-san. Those bunnies are all monster.¡¹

    Koichi intervened with a wry smile to smooth thing over. Kirino also continued after him.

    ¡¸We¡¯re impressed instead with how merciless he was he without getting led astray by appearance. He is a boy we can entrust our daughter to with a peace of mind.¡¹

    Shuuzou was also nodding deeply. It seemed this act was one that served to increase the positivity level with Yaegashi family.

    Their argument was logical, but it was a bit hard to follow¡­¡­such atmosphere was spreading.

    ¡¸Anyway! Those things are dangerous monster so you mustn¡¯t get close to them! Myuu also understand right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, alright. Next time I¡¯ll just knock them out and send them away so, cheer up okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­even though you wouldn¡¯tpromise at all when it was with me¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime pretended to not hear anything and raised his voice.

    ¡¸It will get dark if we don¡¯t hurry. As for Lily, well, health first, so let her sleep for now. After this ice and snow cavern we¡¯re nning to go to take a bit of look at the demon king country¡¯s abandoned capital and castle, but we won¡¯t have any time left for that at this rate you know?¡¹

    After being told that, they couldn¡¯t just keep acting leisurely.

    And so, the group suppressed the shocking scene into the back of their mind and followed behind Hajime into the ¡°gate¡±.

    ¡¸Oo, how mystical¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi let out a voice of admiration.

    They came out at the entrance of the ¡°ice and snow cavern¡±. It was a huge space with the shape of isosceles triangle. The whole space was made from aqua marine colored ice. The sublimity somewhat reminded them of a temple somewhere. This time the group managed topletely move away from the mood of the little bunnies massacre.

    Theypletely managed to move away, honest.

    Even if there was a little bunny lying around with its tongue lolling out due to its snapped neck, or that they could still hear the terror filled screams from the back of the ice tunnel behind them.

    ¡¸The Bigfoots¡­¡­aren¡¯ting out huh?¡¹

    Perhaps it was because Hajime was holding the proof of conquest in his hand just in case. He didn¡¯t really feel any sensation from the proof that might be interfering with the ¡°ice and snow cavern¡± but, there wasn¡¯t any sign of the Bigfootsing out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, as expected, they might not be monsters of the great dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸There art also the possibility that they are living only near the entrance and wouldst not enter inside.¡¹

    ¡¸In the end, even Shizuku-chan and others were able to defeat them without injury. They might be normal monsters living in the snow field.¡¹

    Yue, Tio, and Kaori¡¯s thoughts caused Shuu and Sumire to look a bit disappointed.

    ¡¸I wanted, to see an actual Bigfoot¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the standard UMA even since our childhood after all.¡¹

    They must be interested with it in a different sense from the standard monster of fantasy setting. Tomoichi and others also looked disappointed.

    ¡¸Well, please be satisfied with just watching the rey here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn.¡¹

    Yue started the past rey.

    Bigfoots showed themselves from the entrance of the ¡°ice and snow cavern¡± that was like a crack at the wall further ahead. Shuu and others went ¡¸Oo, those are Bigfoots!¡¹ in high tension.

    They were white goris walking on two feet with height that was more than three meters. Certainly, they looked like something that woulde out in a witness story from snowy mountain.

    Kouki, Shizuku, Suzu, and Ryuutarou started fighting them. Shuu looked at Hajime.

    ¡¸Hajime and others didn¡¯t fight?¡¹

    ¡¸Their fight is also doubling as a test for the new artifacts. We basically left the fighting to Shizuku and others here.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed the dungeon acknowledged you guys after that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaue-dono. The concept of this great dungeon art ¡°oveing one¡¯s weakness¡±. It emphasized one¡¯s mental growth more than directbat capability.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­that was why Suzu-chan got so damaged¡¹

    ¡¸That was just irregr damage¡­¡­¡¹

    The fight of Shizuku and others was progressing well for them while such conversation was ongoing.

    When the Bigfoots shot countless ice pirs like gatling gun, Shizuku activated her sublimation magic ¡°Forbidden Break¡± for the first time in real battle. The recording of her intercepting the ice pirs with consecutive godspeed sword drawing as though time was fast forwarded invited cheers from everyone.

    ¡¸That¡¯s shocking. To think that you are that strong when getting serious¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How many times you shed? Based on the number of the ice pirs¡­¡­it looked like you cut dozens of times per second there.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t see it at all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Err, I think I swung around ten times. But the ck katana¡¯s ability also generated wind de so I think I cut thirty.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just the people of Yaegashi family, but also Tomoichi and others who were letting out voice of admiration.

    Something like a sh that eyesight couldn¡¯t follow was as much fantasy as magic. Even though from the side it only looked like she was standing still with her hand on her sword¡¯s handle, everything in front of her got cut into pieces without exception. There wasn¡¯t any shiness, but it was still a sight to see.

    Shizuku was replying to the praises while shyly twining around her hair with her finger, however, Shuuzou was looking at a different spot with an expression that was radiating loneliness.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter Shuuzou-san?¡¹

    Hajime noticed and asked. Shuuzou came back to his senses and corrected his expression.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime had guessed where Shuuzou was looking at, but he didn¡¯t pursue it any deeper. Shuuzou realized that instead and let out a sigh. He opened his lips heavily as though making a confession.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸This ce is a ¡°ce to ovee one¡¯s own weakness¡± isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Surely, I¡¯m also having my own pathetic side getting thrust in front of me.¡¹

    ¡¸Wee here today to sightsee. You can choose what you want to see freely.¡¹

    Hajime immediately understood that Shuuzou didn¡¯t mean that he wanted to go through the great dungeon¡¯s trial. He was saying that watching how Shizuku and others going through the great dungeon¡¯s trial would be like getting their own responsibility as adult being questioned right at their face.

    Hajime acted considerately saying that it would be fine to simply have fun and skipped the past rey that they didn¡¯t want to see but, Shuuzou lowered his eyebrows and shook his head.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s the opposite. I want you to show me everything without skipping anything. The battle of my granddaughter¡­¡­and our family¡¯s disciple against themselves. Of their victory and defeat. I have to know them no matter what.¡¹

    Hajime looked back straight into Shuuzou¡¯s eyes. Dwelling inside those eyes were the same thing like what he had seen many times in the eyes of Shuu and Sumire. They wanted to properly know about what their son had done until now, without averting their gaze from the act that made them wanted to avert their eyes. It was that kind of eyes, the eyes of adult.

    ¡¸I understand. I won¡¯t hold back then. We¡¯ll show what happened without avoiding anything.¡¹

    ¡¸My thanks.¡¹

    Shizuku and others noticed that secret talk between two men and called out ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹.

    Hajime and Shuuzou both shook their head saying ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡¹. Then they urged the group to continue further ahead.

    But, they witnessed an unexpected scene and stopped walking.

    Yue was still activating the past rey, so the scene after Hajime and others entered into the dungeon was still continuing, but there the small bunnies from before were hesitatingly showing themselves.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yue, continue it for a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    Even though those bunnies were running away with so much fear like that just now, it seemed that they were following behind Hajime and others even after the massacre. It caused curiosity to abruptly well up inside them.

    The herd of small bunnies were sniffing their nose around, and their rabbit ears were pping *myon myon* inquisitively while they were carefully advancing toward the dungeon¡¯s entrance. Everyone thought that they were really cute just as expected while paying careful attention, then¡­¡­

    Kaoruko tilted her head seeing the action that the bunnies took next and she said her question.

    ¡¸Are they investigating the Bigfoots¡¯ corpses?¡¹

    ¡¸My, they started crying. Hah!? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re actually friend with the Bigfoots?¡¹

    ¡¸Friendship between snow rabbit and Bigfoot¡­¡­it feels like a heartwarming story but¡­¡­it¡¯s just too sad if that¡¯s true.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s expression turned warm for an instant from Akiko¡¯s hypothesis, but she immediately recalled the situation and casted her eyes down sadly.

    Certainly, inside the past rey, the little bunnies gathered around the Bigfoots and let out cries as though they were singing a requiem for the fallen.

    The scene was enough to form an imagination that perhaps the two races had coexistences between them.

    ¡¸W-wait! The feeling of guilt if you show me this kind of scene is-¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s not Shizuku-chan¡¯s fault at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku, you¡­¡­have really done it now.¡¹

    Kirino-okaasan said those mean words teasingly. Shizuku-chan covered her face with both her hands from feeling of guilt.

    Everyone¡¯s face was turning solemn seeing the past scene that was filled with grief.

    It was at the next moment.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    *Gubaaa-* They split open. What split open you asked?

    The faces of the little bunnies.

    Like a flower blooming, their head split open horizontally and vertically like their face was divided into four! Tentacles that looked like blood vessels also slithered out wrigglingly together with some mucus from inside.

    It was a transformation that was just too profane. Everyone was stunned with nobody able to immediately perceive the reality.

    Like that, while they were unable to take off their eyes from the scene,

    ©¤©¤*Gusha, Bari-, Guchu-, Bicha-, ZuzoZOzZO*

    The bunnies were making horrifying sound that vited their hearing and risked their brain to crash. A meal that brought about an urge to vomit began.

    Mister Bigfoots were swarmed by the ¡°things¡± that looked like adorable small bunnies and got wolfed down in the blink of eye¡­¡­

    Nobody was able to say anything. Nobody could move.

    It was astounding how they could scream like someone who encountered a cosmic horror type extraterrestrial creature when seeing Hajime.

    No matter how anybody looked, it was those things that were sphemous creatures wearing the skin of small bunny.

    Yue quietly closed the past rey.

    Without intending it, everyone simultaneously took a deeeeeeeeeeeeep breath.

    A beatter, Hajime said.

    ¡¸Remember this Myuu! No matter who is it, you mustn¡¯t judge them just from appearance!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano! The lesson has been engraved right into Myuu¡¯s bone! Nanoo!!¡¹

    The reply from the tearful Myuu was very powerful.

    Also, the agreements from the girls and also the parents next must be, surely sounded the most powerful they had ever made in their life until now.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The snow rabbit story is a bit of minor addition to the LN version just before the battle versus Bigfoots. I wrote it so that even those who haven¡¯t read it won¡¯t have any problem but, sorry if that part was hard to read.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction<ul><li>Her face is like a corpse right~</li></ul>

    =>A line that everyone know without even needing to be pointed out, its reverse version.<ul><li>Don¡¯t wake her up. She is dead tired</li></ul>

    =>From Commando.<ul><li>Grappling hook and murder ninja</li></ul>

    =>From the ninja of SEKIR* game.<ul><li>AIEEEEE</li></ul>

    =>From a type of ninja who give proper greeting, different from the above-mentioned ninja.

    ¡ùThe Blu-ray¢Ú of Anime second season will be released at 25 May. Once again please look forward to it!

    It also has a lot of lovely special bonus so please check it out by all /blu-ray/blu-ray-2335/

    The tenth volume of the main story¡¯sic will alsoe out at the same day.

    The SS at the end of the volume is Yue being Yue and turn Tio into maiden. I¡¯ll be happy if you look forward to it!

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? Please At Least Do a Strike</strong>

    After getting traumatized by the cute snow rabbits¡¯ wide maw.

    Hajime and co skipped the first passage, watched the past rey of the battle versus frost turtle, and currently they arrived at a high ground where they could look over the immensebyrinth.

    They skipped the first passage because there were a lot of corpses sleeping inside the ice wall in a very graphic way. There was no need for the parents to be surrounded by the corpses of many races from various periods when their purpose ofing her was for sightseeing.

    For the parents who had the sensitivity of ordinary people¡­¡­no, Yaegashi family was (non)ordinary, so perhaps such sight would make them start getting various idea instead, but anyway, it would definitely make Shuu and others to feel sick so that ce was skipped as consideration for them.

    Because of that, Hajime and co were standing before a vastbyrinth right now. It had the width of four km and even just the visible depth reached until one km. The sight further ahead was blocked by spray of snow. It was truly a grand sight.

    However, nobody was watching that grand sight right now. Or rather, it wasn¡¯t the time for it.

    The cause of it was one.

    It was the tragedy that befell a single youth lying on the ground below everyone.

    ©¤©¤H-hiii. Ryuutarou-kun is danger!

    Perhaps Suzu-chan meant to say that he was ¡°in danger!¡±, or perhaps she meant the person was dangerous in ¡°that¡± way. Either way, Suzu-chan¡¯s face was bright red and needed to cover her face with both hands due to the horrible sight before her.

    The youth Ryuutarou was there in a shocking semi-nude appearance due to his battered outfit. His crotch was in an especially exposed state.

    This sight was the result from a past arbitrary decision right after the person in question saw thebyrinth. Said person got carried away and went ¡°I can run in the air, so I can just run above thebyrinth damn I¡¯m a genius!¡±.

    And then he easily got caught in a teleportation trap. He got imprisoned inside a block of ice at the ceiling where if he didn¡¯t immediately escape, he would keep getting bombarded by the ice pirs from all directions. Kaori tried to save him using disintegration magic but then her focus got slightly distracted due to Yue and her messing around. Because of that Ryuutarou got done in together with the ice cage.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ryuutarou-kun-¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help but feel sympathy to him as a fellow man-¡¹

    ¡¸Although it was his own fault that he got caught¡­¡­the cost he paid for it was simply too high.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime! You¡­¡­there wasn¡¯t any need to speak honestly like that wasn¡¯t it!? You demon! This son from hell!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s troubling if you call me like that like I¡¯m a subtype of a wife from hell.¡¹

    Tomoichi shouted ¡¸I can¡¯t watch this!¡¹ and covered his face with both hands just like the past Suzu beside her. Koichi and Shuuzou looked up to the sky with a pained expression. Shuu was punching the present Hajime¡¯s shoulder seeing the past Hajime heartlessly exposing the truth that everyone was trying to hide in front of Ryuutarou who was uprehending of what was going on.

    As a fellow man, there was no way he didn¡¯t understand the pitch ck pain that was engraved into Ryuutaro¡¯s history. After all around him was a collection of beautiful girls, every single one of them. And all those girls were keeping a fixed distance from him while they wouldn¡¯t meet his gaze no matter what, and not only that, they were even turning away their body to any direction that wasn¡¯t facing him.

    It huuurts.

    Just watching it huuurts.

    ¡¸Kaori-, how could you do such thing to Ryuutarou-kun! Did you apologize to him properly!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Okaa-san¡­¡­that¡¯s, umm¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori had at least apologized when Ryuutarou was getting slightly disintegrated along with the ice and screamed, but after that she wouldn¡¯t even approach him after he got told about the shocking truth and his eyes became like the eyes of the dead.

    Kaori guiltily averted her gaze from Kaoruko-okaasan¡¯s scolding.

    ¡¸Now now, Kaoruko-san. Don¡¯t scold her too much okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire-san, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It was partly the fault of our Yue-chan too for messing around. We¡¯re really sorry that she loves Kaori-chan so much like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-sama!? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m toward Kaori©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, I already heard all that before. By the way, Yue-chan. I don¡¯t want to use you like this but, you aren¡¯t ying this scene intentionally aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Sumire-okaasan sloo~wly turned around. She was smiling. However, it was a smile with a gaze that was unnaturally dark. <em>You aren¡¯t exposing Ryuu boy¡¯s dark history intentionally aren¡¯t you? </em>She asked her wordlessly.

    Yue straightened her back in a snap and she shook her head with all her strength.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s a misunderstanding! I simply forgot because it was something that I immediately erased from my memory! Okaa-sama, please believe me!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep, of course that¡¯s the case. I¡¯m sorry for suspecting you like that. There is no way you have the intention of shaming Sakagami-kun. You also properly put up a mosaic right before iot.¡¹

    Yue-chan kept nodding with all her strength. <em>I won¡¯t deceive Sumire-okaasama or rather I can¡¯t! In fact, I really forgot this ever happened. I don¡¯t want to use up my brain¡¯s processing capacity for something like this.</em>

    ¡¸I, I had alsopletely erased this incident from my memory. Thank god Yue put up a mosaic over it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true desuuu. Even though I remembered about the trap¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, I don¡¯t even want to see a man¡¯s nakedness other than Goshujin-sama¡¯s. It couldst not be helped.¡¹

    It seemed that the reason Shizuku and others didn¡¯t put a stop to the scene ying was also the same like Yue. It was great for Ryuutarou seeing how all of them hadpletely forgotten about his dark history, or perhaps it was something to cry about seeing how far they went to avoid thinking about it.

    The way Ryuutarou looked dead in his eyes while looking like he was going to fall on his knees anytime soon from the oppressive atmosphere on his shoulders was truly pitiful.

    ¡¸Ryuutarou-oniichan¡­¡­Myuu will treat him kindly the next time we meet nano.¡¹

    ¡¸L-look here Myuu. In its own way doing that is¡­¡­listen okay? Saying what you saw here today is absolutely forbidden you know? Just treat him normally, perhaps a bit kinder, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸If a small girl like Myuu-chan spoke about this incident and then looked at him with a gentle gaze at the end¡­¡­perhaps he will leave to a journey after that.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san, don¡¯t say something strange like that¡­¡­after all Sakagami-kun, he was even hesitating whether to apany Amanogawa-kun or not when he dropped out from school.¡¹

    Akiko was smiling bitterly. In respond Aiko shook her head with the look of someone trying to endure a headache.

    In any case, everyone present was in agreement. They should keep quiet about how they had seen this past scene, how some people other than those actually present there had learned about it.

    Shia and Tio changed the topic in order to shake off the lingering atmosphere from seeing this past scene.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, what are we going to do with thebyrinth? I think the sightseeing will go smoothly if the teleportation trap can be removed with the proof of conquest.¡¹

    ¡¸This ce also art nullifying our effort in teleportation. It wouldst take half a day if we pass it using thepass to guide us through the correct route.¡¹

    The proof of conquest should at least be able to stop the monsters from appearing, so they would be able to progress through thebyrinth faster than before, but it didn¡¯t change that it would still be somewhat troublesome.

    ¡¸Hm~¡­¡­looks like it¡¯s possible.¡¹

    Hajime took out the proof of conquest and meddled with thebyrinth¡¯s mechanism. There was a respond. When he tested it by sending an image from his mind, the ice walls at thebyrinth¡¯s entrance melted and froze repeatedly top reconstruct a direct path.

    He also nced at Yue. She replied to him ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Space magic is also not hindered. We can teleport¡¹.

    The frost type monsters like the frost turtle had also been stopped from appearing, just as shown when they were on their way here, so there was no need to worry. The corner of Hajime¡¯s lips rxed seeing how well things progressed.

    ¡¸Well, there isn¡¯t also anything particrly interesting to see here. We won¡¯t get lost thanks to thepass, and even the gimmick to progress straight ahead has been activated using cheat code.¡¹

    Hajime suggested that they walked straight ahead while looking around here and there on the way. Shuu and others didn¡¯t really have any objection to that and agreed.

    In fact, Hajime and co in the past simply advanced through thebyrinth without any hesitation while defeating the enemies like the Frost Ogre that suddenly appeared from inside the ice wall. While Kouki and others couldn¡¯t detect the monsters before they appeared and got attacked intermittently for half a day which mentally drove them to the wall, but there wasn¡¯t any scene where Hajime¡¯s group got particrly troubled by this ce.

    But, there was only one scene that was worth seeing¡­¡­

    ©¤©¤Too slow-, fragile-, your guts iscking! Desuu!

    It was the scene of the super rabbit steadily charging through the path to be the bugged rabbit.

    It was already amazing enough to watch when she rampaged unrivalled against the great swarm of deformed U-¡îchan (Medium sized human cockroach) in the great dungeon of the great tree, but here¡­¡­

    Yes, here Shia¡¯s aura was in different level.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like her technique and physical ability increased remarkably but¡­¡­this is causedpletely by her mental growth.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She¡¯s brimming with self-confidence. It¡¯s not just confidence in her strength, but in her whole self, so the sharpness in all her movements increased dramatically.¡¹

    ¡¸Heart, technique, and body. None of those aspects in her are particrly inferiorpared to the other or unbnced. Her heart was simply above the rest. Perhaps this is the stage where her technique and body is starting to grow rapidly in order to catch up.¡¹

    Koichi, Kirino, and Shuuzou, the Yaegashi family members werementing in admiration.

    Facing a Frost Ogre, Shia held her head high,ughed fearlessly, and swung her war hammer freely like it was the extension of her own body. She carried out the term one hit kill in actual practice with confidence overflowing from every single inch of herself.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was simply overwhelming in herbat strength. The impression they got was that the charm of the girl called Shia Hauria was blooming in full force at this point.

    The Shia that they had seen in the past scenes until now had the ky atmosphere of a teenage girl with unstable foundation. But that had gonepletely in this scene. Even though her speech and action weren¡¯t any different than usual, she was clearly different at the inside. She was shining as a grown up woman with a presence that brought the image of arge tree in their mind. It naturally stolen the sight of all the viewers.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze automatically turned toward Hajime.

    Because the internal change, the cause of it was already clearly shown.

    Myuu walked toward Hajime with her small adorable steps. She pulled lightly at his sleeve and asked an innocent question.

    ¡¸Papa, papa. What was ¡°that¡± thing that you did to Shia-oneechaaan?¡¹

    ¡¸<em>Nnnnnn</em>-¡¹

    ¡¸M-Myuu, you caught that-. As I thought, I was a bitte in covering your ears¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime cleared his throat coarsely. Remia-san pulled away Myuu with a slightly reddening face.

    The parents looked very awkward to be present here. They were averting their gaze.

    This was caused by what was projected in the past rey. The scene of a conversation with the topic of Shia and Hajime bing together at the night before they left the sea of trees. There was also the conversation of the two doing something that broke Shia¡¯s waist there.

    This was that. This situation was simr when a family was watching movie without worry because it was in television and it had the appropriate PG rating, but then a bedroom scene got yed and the adults in the room became awkward.

    Even for Shuu and Sumire, this situation where the behind the scene situation of their son and his girlfriend got unexpectedly broadcasted at the open, furthermore in a ce where there were a lot of other people was a bit¡­¡­that was how it felt.

    Remia had hurriedly covered Myuu¡¯s ears when the topic came up but, this time she was apparently a bitte in doing that.

    Even though everyone else somehow understood the implication of the conversation, she was the only one who was entirely uprehending of what ¡°that¡± could possibly mean. And so Myuu-chan was feeling greatly displeased right now.

    In any case, the reason for Shia¡¯s rapid growth mentally was because she was overflowing with absolute confidence, both in herself as abatant and also as a woman after realizing her dearest wish.

    ¡¸Hahaa, this is really embarrassing, hehe-. Hajime-san epted me both in body and heart¡­¡­yep, at this time I was truly in perfect for desu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Shia really felt unrivalled here. After all she even beat me up severely after this in a rtively serious fight.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Shocked voices ovepped. The voices came from the parents, Myuu, Remia, and then Aiko.

    Yue would turn a little bit childish when she was near mother-inw or Kaori. She liked to screw around at such time and also made some slightly off blunder then.

    But, as expected everyone¡¯s foremost impression about her was still that of the strongest first wife. It was a bit unbelievable that someone like her could possibly get beaten up ck and blue.

    ¡¸No, what are you saying Yue-san. You¡¯re exaggerating desu. It was more of an even fight. After all I also gotten beaten up until I couldn¡¯t stand anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Breaking through with nothing more than spirit¡­¡­power is justice¡­¡­the unstoppable bugged rabbit¡­¡­uu, my head-¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san!?¡¹

    It seemed that this great dungeon contained a lot of memories that even the strongest first wife-sama wanted to erase. The expressions of Shuu and others spasmed as they realized that.

    They also thought this at the same time. <em>What¡¯s that, I wanna see!</em>

    ¡¸What¡¯s that, Myuu really want to watch nano!¡¹

    Myuu expressed the voice in everyone¡¯s heart. She wondered which was stronger between Yue-oneechan and Shia-oneechan when they fought for real.

    The sh between the strongest in magic and the strongest in physical. Such draw card existed? Shuu and Sumire turned their gaze that was full of expectation toward their son.

    ¡¸Yeah, I also want to watch that. And so, let¡¯s end the sightseeing her and go ahead.¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any objection.

    Like that Hajime and co teleported to thest stop of thebyrinth¡¯s first half part.

    The parents ooh-ed and aah-ed in admiration seeing the artistically grand door there. They also sighed in exasperation seeing the past Hajime taking out kotatsu and rxed while collecting the key items using remote control.

    They were exasperated. However, in the presence of the self-cleaning function (for both the kotatsu and the user) + automatic fatigue recovery function equipped kotatsu, all the moms and dads fell on their knee before such captivating furniture. <em>Please provide one of that for our house too!</em> They begged.

    Actually, a certain Southcloud Company was already distributing this product in Tortus through Yunker Company. It became one of their best sellers. And so the so called Southcloud-san had some of that products in stock and there was no problem in supplying it to the parents.

    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before kotatsu became a tradition at winter even in Tortus. What was truly terrifying was the magic power of kotatsu that encroached even into fantasy world.

    By the way, inside the scene where everyone was fortifying their stomach with hotpot cooking, the figure of Shizuku getting fed up seeing Hajime being fed <em>aa~n</em> and the way she was doing her best to cover it up even though objectively speaking she was beingpletely obvious about it made the present Shizuku to be embarrassed. It went without saying that everyone was smirking and grinning at her in the real world.

    Getting back to the topic.

    Behind the grand door was thetter half of thebyrinth. Seeing it, the parents, Myuu, Remia, and Aiko raised their voice in admiration.

    Shuuzou looked back at his reflection on the wall with deep interest while speaking.

    ¡¸There is the term ¡°himo kagami¡± to represent a frozen water surface that is like a mirror, but even that term is insufficient to describe this.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a mirror house nano! Myuu had seen it in TV and wanted to try going to one!¡¹

    It was just as they said. The degree of reflection couldn¡¯t be described as mere ¡°like¡±. Such ice surfaces made up thisbyrinth. Everything other than their above that was covered by snow spray was at the level of mirror. All these mirrors became opposite mirrors against each other and the figures of the group were projected over and over till far and far forward.

    The ce was also dimly lid and filled with cold air. Perhaps that was why, this became an eerie ce where they naturally felt a faint chill that made their back trembled.

    Impressiveness and a little bit of scariness. Shuu and others felt those emotions while sightseeing to their heart¡¯s content. Hajime gave them exnation.

    ¡¸The true essence of this great dungeon is finally put on disy from here on. No, perhaps I should call it as the actual trial¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The actual trial? Hajime, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Everything from before wasn¡¯t actually a trial?¡¹

    This was and of extreme cold where freezing to death couldn¡¯t be avoided just by wearing winter clothes. Numerous enemies would attack while getting lost in the middle of a giganticbyrinth. Shuu and Sumire considered such thing as a very brutal trial already, and they certainly weren¡¯t wrong to think so.

    Even so.

    ¡¸All of those were merely to filter the unworthy. The concept of this ce in the end art to ¡°fight against one¡¯s own negative part¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸True. The Frost Turtle at the beginning must be the strongest monster here. Even that is inferiorpared to thest guardians of the other great dungeons. After all, even us who had just starting to use the new artifacts¡¯ functions could win against it although Hajime and others had to draw away the other monsters from us.¡¹

    Shizuku smiled wryly and shrugged. And then she recalled her own final trial and her gaze became somewhat distant.

    ¡¸Oveing your own weakness¡­¡­is something really difficult isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Those words were apanied with actual feeling. Those who had experienced it smiled wryly in respond. The parents once more turned their focus toward how terrifying this great dungeon was and to their son/daughter who had ovee such thing.

    Aiko urged Hajime to continue inside such slightly tense atmosphere.

    ¡¸And, Hajime-kun. What happened specifically?¡¹

    ¡¸You will start hearing whispers as you advanced through thebyrinth. It¡¯s the voice of your own heart. Things that you usually kept deep at the bottom of your heart and averted your gaze from will get whispered to your ears over and over.¡¹

    ¡¸Then before long your reflection inside the mirror will also move on its own.¡¹

    ¡¸It really drove your mind to the corner steadily¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, isn¡¯t that simply a horror-? Uu, I¡¯m not good with that kind of thing¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku¡¯s additionalment made Aiko slowly took distance from the wall and she also averted her gaze to above. But, she got the feeling that the gaze of herself inside the ice mirror was following her the whole time. She started trembling in fear from the imagination.

    Akiko and Remia must also be feeling the same with that eeriness. They were simrly taking distance from the wall.

    ¡¸That¡­¡­sounds really tiring to experience. Hajime-kun, are we going to be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸That function is currently being disactivated right?¡¹

    They asked him anxiously like that, so Hajime nodded strongly to them.

    Myuu was making the pose of a raging eagle at the edge of his sight. She was staring at her reflection inside the wall with great interest, no, with a gaze of expectation. But, she became visibly dejected when hearing that Hajime had disactivated the trial. What a will of steel that she had.

    Although, she must understood that many people wouldn¡¯t want to experience this kind of trial. She didn¡¯t ask for anything selfish, and perhaps in exchange she asked her papa timidly instead.

    ¡¸Papa.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸The whisper that papa heard here, could it be¡­¡­¡¹

    Concern could be seen in her eyes that were looking up to him. Her small hand slowly held Hajime¡¯s hand. Hajime smiled wryly while caressing Myuu¡¯s head gently.

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s embarrassing but, the voice asked whether Tou-san and Kaa-san will be able to ept©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸To ept Southcloud the First that papa hid inside your heart nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Guhaah!?¡¹

    The demon king was unexpectedly stabbed by his daughter and fell on his knees.

    ¡¸¡¸Myuu-chan suddenly came stabbing!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey! Really Myuu, just what are you saying so suddenly!¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire looked at Myuu with real fear in their eyes. Remia pulled Myuu toward her in panic. For Myuu, what came to mind when talking about the voice inside the heart must be Abyssgate-san.

    In other words, she interpreted that the trial here woke up the Abyssgate in everyone¡¯s heart. So terrifying. In various senses.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, you misunderstand. It¡¯s not a fight against yourself in that kind of meaning! You mustn¡¯t group this together with Abyssgate!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, Endou-kun gives the impression that he¡¯s always fighting against himself though! But that was simply Endou-kun being slightly strange!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Myuu, Endou¡¯s that isn¡¯t a weakness of the heart right? It¡¯s simply something embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. He simply self-destructed from the action of his cool self. It¡¯s painful to look, correct?¡¹

    And then Kousuke-kun who was far away from here also got stabbed so many times mercilessly.

    Also, the person in question was currently in the middle of studying seriously in his home, but he suddenly showed an emotionally unstable reaction ¡¸Eh? The inside of my chest feel hurt for some reason? Eh? Why are tears¡­¡­¡¹. Her little sister Manami-chan who witnessed that persuaded him to go to hospital. (A part of it was also because several hours before this he was rolling around on the floor in shame from remembering his serious battle against Hajime with Rana on the line).

    ¡¸I-is that so nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, that¡¯s right Myuu. You see, papa got this anxiety about whether Tou-san and Kaa-san would ept me even if I go home, seeing that I hadpletely changed like this.¡¹

    In order to resolve his daughter¡¯s misunderstanding, Hajime honestly spoke of his weak part, that there wasn¡¯t any Southcloud the First or whoever inside his heart! Absolutely not! He had to make her understood that no matter what!

    Kaori and others also exposed their own weakness at that time. They were slightly embarrassed doing that, but there wasn¡¯t really any hesitation in them doing that, because they had already surpassed that weakness.

    ¡¸As for me it was my sense of inferiority. Especially toward Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, for me it was my anxiety toward the future. A part of me couldn¡¯t believe, that I can have a future where I¡¯m together with everyone just like now.¡¹

    ¡¸For me it was my feeling of guilt. Because no matter what everyone said, it was a fact that I was the cause that my n met horrible experience.¡¹

    ¡¸For me it was mine desire for revenge. The voice said that it¡¯s not an appropriate feeling for the noble dragon race. There was also this thing about mine ulterior motive of trying to make use of Goshujin-sama for that.¡¹

    ¡¸For me¡­¡­well, it was my feeling for Hajime and my sense of inferiority. There was also how I was suppressing myself.¡¹

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko spontaneously patted Kaori¡¯s head together. Shuuzou closed his eyes. Koichi and Kirino each ced their hand on Shizuku¡¯s shoulders reassuringly. Shuu and Sumire were showing a slight surprise at Tio¡¯s confession.

    ¡¸For you, it surely will be about how youy your hand on a student despite being a teacher©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san? I know that already so don¡¯t mention it!¡¹

    Akiko made a teasing prediction, perhaps in order to lighten the atmosphere, or perhaps because she was feeling slightly left out. Aiko responded to that with a re that was telling her to not finish her sentence.

    Actually, Hajime predicted that in Aiko¡¯s case, the whisper would mention about how she allowed her students to die and also about her powerlessness. He smiled wryly imagining that while also,

    ¡¸Well, you will get it after seeing the final trial ahead of here so¡­¡­is there anyone who doesn¡¯t want to show their past scene here?¡¹

    It also wasn¡¯t something to be shown off intentionally. In a sense this trial was where one asked and answered themselves. It would be simply embarrassing. And so Hajime asked once more just in case.

    ¡¸I want to see Kaori when she did her best. Please show it to me no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, me too. It can¡¯t be helped if Kaori don¡¯t want to but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s something that I already overcame after all. Though it¡¯ll be a bit embarrassing. Also¡­¡­no, it became totally messed up at the end of it, so I want everyone to also watch the terrible deed of the causes! Definitely!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s gaze rolled creepily toward Shia and Yue. The two averted their gaze. They were also whistling *pyuu~ pyupyu~* unnaturally.

    ¡¸Shizuku, is it alright with you? I¡­¡­want to know. I have to know. It¡¯s already toote but, I wish to know what did we make you feel.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Geez, Ojii-chan really. Don¡¯t look that grave. I don¡¯t really mind. It will show a lot of my pathetic side but¡­¡­it¡¯s just as Kaori said, I already overcame it. I thought of this trial as something important, yes, it was an indispensable trial for me.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just for obtaining the age of god magic. It was something necessary for Yaegashi Shizuku to live while facing ahead from there on. Shizuku said so with a pretty smile while taking the hand of her grandfather.

    ¡¸I¡¯m feeling proud for having oveing myself, for being a daughter of Yaegashi. It¡¯s embarrassing to let others watch myself being so indecisive and hesitating but¡­¡­it won¡¯t be shameful.¡¹

    <em>That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t me yourself even after watching the happening of the trial</em>, his granddaughter asked with a straightforward gaze. Shuuzou¡¯s eyes slightly widened seeing that before he let out a sigh with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It looks like the immature one is actually me. How hopeless of me. I acted considerate as I pleased and made my granddaughter to be considerate for me instead.¡¹

    <em>Isn¡¯t that right?</em> Shuuzou asked as he turned around. There Koichi and Kirino were making the same expression. It seemed that the two were actually feeling very guilty too.

    ¡¸Are Yue-chan and everyone else also fine with it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, Okaa-sama. Although, having said that, my trial was something questionable. It¡¯ll be more urate to say I got the push to pass the trial instead of oveing it on my own.¡¹

    ¡¸There is also nothing really interesting to see in mine desu. I simply brute forced the trial.¡¹

    In Shia¡¯s case alone, she even made her fake to say that ¡¸She had passed the trial even before receiving it¡¹. Although the trials were what would lead to the quarrel between the two, so it was decided that the group would watch their trial.

    Tio too, despite the shocking revtion that she casually spoke of, there wouldn¡¯t be any particr problem in watching her scene.

    ¡¸Let me asketh just in case, there art no objection in skipping the scenes of the people who art not here, correct? As expected, it¡¯s simply not right to peek at the past trial that involved someone¡¯s hidden thought before first asking for the permission from the person involved.¡¹

    ¡¸Already Sakagami¡¯s sad incident had be exposed to everyone here. Let¡¯s take care to prevent any more of such happening.¡¹

    Hajime asked with his gaze <em>There¡¯s no objection right?</em> Toward everyone around him. Naturally nobody here wanted to see any more of such©¤©¤

    For an instant, the doubt of ¡¸We had also already seen a lot of Abyssgate-san¡¯s scenes though, is that alright?¡¹ shed inside everyone¡¯s head but, somehow everyone there implicitly agreed to the answer of ¡¸Well, it should be fine¡¹ unanimously.

    At earth, Kousuke-kun who was forcefully brought to the hospital using the taxi that his little sister called for him was feeling wetness in his eyes ¡¸Eh? The tears areing out again¡­¡­¡¹. Manami-chan and the taxi driver uncle were creeped out by it but, that would be a story for another time.

    There, Shuuzou raised his hand with a troubled face. Hajime understood what he wanted to say and nodded.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Amanogawa isn¡¯t it? Is it alright if we show it to you in privateter? During that time Tou-san and the others will take a rest at Vandre Schnee¡¯s mansion.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t mind. Thank you, Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry but, allow Kirino and I to be present for that too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, can you do that us?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if it¡¯s Yaegashi family then it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Shuu and others were looking slightly confused. Shuuzou lowered his eyebrows a little and opened his mouth to at least give the minimum exnation.

    ¡¸Kouki too¡­¡­was a disciple of Yaegashi style. Just like Shizuku, we considered ourselves to also hold the responsibility to watch over him. ¡­¡­Though it¡¯s really already toote to do so at this point.¡¹

    Shuu and others nodded in understanding. Shizuku stepped forward and stated that she would alsoe with her family if that was the case.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s skip through here until the final trial in one go.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu? So this ce only has the whispering voice nano?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is a mental incitement waiting at the end that will make people attack each other. It¡¯s a fight in the middle of pseudo sun and diamond dust firing and reflectingsers everywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu wanna see nano! Why is papa going to skip that nano?¡¹

    ¡¸The snow spray wille down and separate everyone. The visibility became really bad, so even if we peeked at the past we won¡¯t be able to see anything at all.¡¹

    Of course, it would be possible to watch somehow if thepass was used to locate everyone¡¯s position at that time and they went until very close to each person one by one, but to be blunt, the fight wasn¡¯t really worth the effort to go that far. Considering the schedule of the travel too, Hajime judged that they shouldn¡¯t waste time for that.

    <em>I see, </em>Myuu said with nod of eptance.

    Like that, Yue was about to open the ¡°gate¡± that connected to the area where Hajime¡¯s final trial took ce for the time being©¤©¤it was then.

    ¡¸Hm? Just now, it felt like I heard something¡­¡­¡¹

    Suddenly Shuu started looking around. <em>Was it just my imagination? </em>He wondered with a titled head, then right after that,

    ¡¸My? Was that my voice just now?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I can also hear something!¡¹

    Sumire and Tomoichi also looked around with wide eyes.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, haven¡¯t thee stopped the trial?¡¹

    ¡¸I should have. I can¡¯t hear anything though¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime asked everyone else with his gaze. In respond the girls and also the other parents shook their head.

    <em>What¡¯s going on?</em> Hajime and others narrowed their eyes with wariness. Then right after that.

    ¡¸Wha-, y-you¡¯re wrong! I had no other choice!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san!? What¡¯s the matter-, are you alright!?¡¹

    Shuu was visibly flustered. He was holding his head while shaking his head tearfully in denial of something. The trial was clearly activating on him. Although, it was strange that his reaction was so dramatic. The role of thisbyrinth should be to gradually make the target aware of their failing.

    There was something bad. An unexpected situation was urring. Hajime made that judgment and sent his gaze toward Yue. He told her that they should leave the great dungeon right away for now. Yue responded to him instantly in the same beat and opened a ¡°gate¡± to the outside.

    But, before they could leave, Shuu finally couldn¡¯t endure anymore and yelled.

    ¡¸FORGIVE MEE! The mob uncle and the heroine getting switched at the ending, was certainly because of my BLUNDERRRRRRR!!¡¹

    ¡¸STOPPPPPPP!! DON¡¯T MAKE ME RECALL THAT HELLLL! THAT ALSO HURTS MEEEEE¡¹

    Hajime crumbled beside Shuu who also crumbled on his knees at the same time. Both father and son were shaking their head in denial.

    It was the worst bug that only got discovered when the new game product had already entered the production phase. It seemed the two recalled the extension death match for three days where they had to program the revision patch.

    The situation seemed to ¡°remind the target of hell¡± rather than ¡°whispering negative emotion¡±. It caused Yue and others to be confused. They ran toward the two in panic asking ¡¸What¡¯s going on!?¡¹ but, next it was Sumire and Tomoichi who went mad.

    ¡¸Why-, why is nk manuscripting out just right before the DEADLINEEEEEE!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn-!? Okaa-sama!? Please get a hold of yourself!¡¹

    In Sumire, her ¡°despair¡± changed to ¡°negative part¡±.

    ¡¸Kaorukooo, I¡¯m begging you, stop installing a lock that can only be opened <em>from outsideee</em>!!¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san!? No way, Okaa-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s a misunderstanding! It was just a joke! ©¤©¤Ah? Right now, I also feel like I can hear something¡­¡­¡¹

    When Kaori turned aplicated expression toward her mother after seeing the ¡°terror¡± that Tomoichi remembered, Kaoruko started putting her hands over her ears. No, it wasn¡¯t just Kaoruko. This time even Myuu and Remia were also reacting.

    ¡¸Muu, Goshujin-sama, get a hold of thyself! It looks like those who hath not conquered this dungeon are gradually getting affected. This might be some kind of warning!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, why at this point? Anyway put the ¡°Soul Shell¡± on them!¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s ¡°treasure warehouse¡± shined and threw the nes of the artifact ¡°Soul Shell¡± to defend against abnormal status toward Tio.

    This artifact could even defend against the god¡¯s word of power. Tio quickly handed some to Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku too and they split up to put the nes on the members who hadn¡¯t conquered the dungeon.

    Hajime also hurriedly put the ne on Shuu and Sumire, then immediately the whisper©¤©¤or rather the recollection stoppeding and the two of them calmed down.

    ¡¸W-what a horrifying image¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How can it showed me such despairing image¡­¡­¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire stood up while wiping their sweat with their sleeve. Right after that, a small whirling snow spray that was like a thin string came down from above.

    Hajime and others were on their guard. Before them, the snow spray whirled and started drawing letters.

    The expression of Hajime and co twitched seeing the letters in the air.

    ¡ºIt might be fine for those who had passed, but don¡¯t loiter around in a great dungeon when you haven¡¯t even managed that! Are you here for sightseeing? Stupid idiots! This is a ce for going through trial. Not a ce to y around!!¡»

    It seemed that Vandre-san had been prepared for this kind of situation. He gave a scolding that someone who wasn¡¯t a challenger shouldn¡¯t casuallye here.

    The detail was unknown how this mechanism worked, but there must be some kind of detection function. After that using the same mechanism like the annoyingment in Great Dungeon Raisen after Miledy was gone, these letters woulde out in case the condition was fulfilled.

    ording to Oscar¡¯s diary, ¡ºThe man called Van is an artist who is fastidious, haughty, and don¡¯t understand the wonder of sses at all¡», so certainly it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to prepare something like this. The part about sses didn¡¯t matter at all though.

    After Yue tranted the letters with a small voice, the parents and Myuu became half exasperated and also half awkward while looking at each other.

    ¡ºAlso, even if you¡¯re actually this dungeon¡¯s conquerer, get out right away if you wear sses. Anyone with name that sound like ¡°sses¡± even if just in part too, begone.¡»

    The sses part was seriously inconsequential! The twitching of everyone¡¯s expression increased. <em>Just how bad is your rtionship with Oscar was huh</em>, they wanted to give such retort.

    ¡ºBut anyone who can understand the goodness of muffler is fine. You can take your time here.¡»

    ¡¸What the hell¡¹

    The snow letters puffed into nothing. Really, what the hell¡­¡­even Hajime was made to feel tired.

    In any case, it seemed that Vandre-san didn¡¯t wee anyone other than dungeon conqueror loitering around this ce just for sightseeing. What happened just now must also be mechanism to drive away anyone other than conqueror. It wasn¡¯t a trial, so it wasn¡¯t a whisper about their ¡°negative emotion¡±, but something that quickly woke up their trauma instead. It didn¡¯t happen to everyone all at once must be because just like what Tio said, because it was just for warning.

    ¡¸Tou-san, Kaa-san. Are you feeling alright now?¡¹

    ¡¸No, itpletely stopped right after wearing this ne.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯re fine now.¡¹

    Tomoichi was also alright©¤©¤no, he was trembling slightly so it looked like there was still a problem. His wife was snuggling close on his so he would be fine. There was no way he was trembling exactly because of that cuddling. Perhaps.

    Myuu and others who were starting to get affected had also gottenpletely freed from the whispering voice.

    ¡¸What now, Hajime. As expected, perhaps we better get out from here?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no need to care about it now that we have the countermeasure.¡¹

    As expected, rather than an actual prohibition, what happened just now was more like a ¡°scolding¡±. Perhaps there wouldn¡¯t even be a problem even without wearing the ¡°Soul Shell¡± as long as they were wearing muffler. That was all there was to it.

    But, Hajime and co forgot.

    That in this ce, there was one more person whose existence had be almostpletely forgotten.

    That there was someone inconspicuouslying along with them right at the very back without making any sound.

    ¡¸Uu, uuuu¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s that? Just now, it felt like I heard a groan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, are you getting affected Shia? But you had conquered this ce already.¡¹

    Kaori was surprised, but even while that was going on, Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were twitching and located the source of the sound.

    Her gaze moved. Everyone¡¯s gaze also followed along to where she was looking.

    The next moment.

    ¡¸Stop! Please-, don¡¯t go!!¡¹

    ¡¸Lily!!¡¹

    Yes, it was Liliana who was put inside a coffin even though she was a princess and who had been sleeping like a corpse this whole time. <em>Ah, I just remembered that she is here! </em>Everyone¡¯s eyes widened with that kind of thought.

    She seemed to have a nightmare. Her hands were desperately reaching toward empty air.

    ¡¸Why! Please don¡¯t leave me alone-¡¹

    It looked like she was trying to hold back someone. She was clinging to someone so that the person wouldn¡¯t leave her behind. Her voice was like a scream that made the listener¡¯s chest tightening.

    She must be seeing a very bad dream. For the current her, someone who she didn¡¯t want to see leave so much like that must be©¤©¤

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Hajime.

    Hajime nodded and hurriedly took out the artifact ¡°Soul Shell¡± to drive away the nightmare from Liliana©¤©¤

    Before that could happen, a yell from the heart, or perhaps even from the soul, an earnest yell echoed through the area.

    ¡¸DON¡¯T RESIGN IN MASSSS©¤©¤©¤©¤!!!¡¹

    Like a mummy who was revived with cursed magic, her highness the princess got up in a sh from the coffin. Her hands reached out while her eyes that still had dark circles around them snapped open to disy bloodshot eyes. Next she was yelling ¡¸I¡¯LL ESTABLISH THE LABOR STANDARDS ACT SO PLEASEEEEEE-¡¹. What a nightmare. No, really, it was a nightmare in various senses.

    Liliana was breathing hard <em>haa haa.</em> Hajime quietly put the ne on her.

    ¡¸E-eh? Where is this ce? I¡¯m the princess?¡¹

    Why was she questioning that point¡­¡­pity enveloped everyone¡¯s heart.

    And so, Hajime smiled kindly,

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, go to sleep for a bit more okay?¡¹

    ¡¸<em>ABA-</em>¡¹

    ¡°Lightning d¡± crackled.

    It invited her highness back to a gentle sleep once more.

    By the way, the people of the kingdom loved and respected Princes Liliana from the bottom of their heart, so they would never resign in mass. Even if they were asked ¡¸Can you work together with me for twenty four hours?¡¹ with a serious face, they male or female wouldn¡¯t run away. In other words, it was just her needless worry.

    But if that was the case, the effect was slightly off from Vandre-san¡¯s set up¡­¡­

    It seemed that this princess was always harboring the fear.

    Of her subjects resigning in mass.

    It went without saying that the realization also made the expression of Hajime and co to be veryplicated.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C The bug of the heroine and mob uncle getting switched

    =>Reimportation from Nichijou. You can still read it at Nico manga!

    ¨C Guys with name that resembled ¡°sses¡± even in part

    =>This one is also reimportation from Nichijou.

    Currently I¡¯m doing the job of writing volume 13 of the LN that is scheduled toe out at September and the special perk SS for Blu-ray, so it feels like my update will be irregr for a while. Writing the after story is fun so I¡¯ll do my best to update it but I hope everyone can wait patiently for it. Volume 13 will be thest volume of the main story, so I¡¯m thinking how good it will be if the WN version can also reach the final part with a good feeling at the same period, or at the very least within this year.

    Also, the key visual of the OVA and some other things has gotten released, so anyone curious please take a look!

    Best regards.

    Official Twitter : /ARIFURETA_info

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? 2P Color Is Nice Isn¡¯t It</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: I¡¯m sorry for not being able to update for so long. It¡¯s restarting from today. Best regards!

    ¡¸Aah geeez! Everyone is so horrible! This is just too much!¡¹

    Such protesting voice that was filled with uncontroble resentment echoed deep within the great dungeon Cavern of Ice and Snow©¤©¤inside one of the many wide spaces where the challenger had to fight their own fake.

    ¡¸How can you force me to sleep just because I almost copse from overwork!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you aware just how crazy your own statement is?¡¹

    Hajime was looking exasperatedly at Liliana who hadpletely regained her healthyplexion and energy.

    She was huffing angrily. Her cheeks were puffed up like balloon. Her lips were pouting so much it was like a duck. She looked like the very picture of sulking.

    After she jumped up awake from the nightmare of the mass resignation, Hajime stunned her with ¡°Lightning d¡± to put her to sleep again, but actually that second sleep onlysted for several seconds before it ended.

    ¡¸What¡¯s insane is sleeping for more than three hours! Human life is finite you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Lily¡­¡­since when did you be a short sleeper like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Will the kingdom really be able to create the Labor Standards Act properly? Perhaps it will be better if Lily doesn¡¯t get included into the meeting for that bill¡­¡­¡¹

    Both Shizuku and Aiko sighed seeing the princess who was reaching the extreme in various senses.

    Just several minutes ago, in other words exactly three hours after Liliana got thrown into the wooden coffin, the present from Lyutilis that had the good sleep function attached.

    Liliana¡¯s eyes snapped wide open and she got up. She leaped out from the wooden coffin like a resurrected ancient mummy together with a line like <em>Sleep is a waste of human life! In the first ce sleeping too much will just tire you out!</em>

    And then she learned that the sea of trees sightseeing had ended. Even the Snow and Ice Cavern sightseeing was already reaching the second half. Herplexion that was already bad at that time changed even worse into an ashen color.

    After that, it was like that.

    Hajime and others urged her to sleep for a bit more, but Liliana showed them a betrayed expression and backed away until her back hit the wall. She looked just like a mouse that was being cornered by a cat.

    And so, in respond to Hajime and others who were worrying about her condition, she started menacing everyone while looking like she was going to yell ¡¸A cornered rat will bite even a cat you know!¡¹, or like a soldier who was surrounded in all directions and prepared to breakthrough with the readiness to die in the attempt.

    It was as though she was saying <em>I¡¯ll rather kill myself rather than being put to sleep!! Please revive meter okay!</em>

    In the end of all that, she started bawling like a baby while fervently sobbing out about how much she had been looking forward to sightseeing together with Hajime and co¡­¡­

    As expected Sumire and Shuu pitied her and with their intermediation, her mind and body got healed with regeneration magic and soul magic and they arrived at the present time.

    ¡¸Why do you all think I worked to death to finish all my works? It was because I had calcted that as long as I can reach Kaori she would be able to revive me no matter what kind of state I was in! And yet-, aaagh!¡¹

    Kaori who got furiously red couldn¡¯t do anything except smiling wryly.

    ¡¸Because¡­¡­Lily, I get the feeling that you will never rest normally again if you¡¯re allowed to get away even once using healing magic like that¡­¡­when you move to Japan one day, aren¡¯t you going to try to live without sleeping everyday if you be like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s the problem with that?¡¹

    Her puzzled look was terrifying. She didn¡¯t harbor even a shred of doubt that being able to not sleep at all was the best thing ever. She looked like she wanted to say, <em>Rather, everyone is already living such convenient life everyday correct? I¡¯m jealous¡­¡­</em>

    Of course Hajime and others were creeeped out. Liliana noticed everyone¡¯s twitching expression and her gaze darted around not knowing where to look while saying.

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well, I can¡¯t use age of god magic so I¡¯ll need Yue-san or other to apply the magic to me everyday, so it might be a bother to everyone but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, that¡¯s not it.¡¹

    Yue retorted. She was massaging her temple, wondering why this princess was so reckless and hurried with her life even though she had survived the legendary great war.

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be any problem if Hajime-san make an anti-sleep artifact for me, but seeing that he hasn¡¯t handed out such thing to everyone means that creating such thing must be really difficult¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Anti-sleep? Anti¡­¡­sleep¡­¡­anti-sleep, huh? Not something to help stay awake, but removing the need of sleeping altogether. If that¡¯s what she meant, I¡¯m feeling a strong determination of not sleeping to the point of insanity from it. I¡¯m trembling¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Her thinking that it¡¯s only natural we will use such thing if it exist is terrifying desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Say, Goshujin-sama. How about thy just kidnap Lily from this world right away? In demon king style.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­Myuu think it will be for her own sake to be forcefully dragged away from works for a time nano!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, please rx at our home by all means when we arrive at Erisen. It will be afortable vacation at the beach¡­¡­if not it might be toote for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Does it feels like everyone is thoroughly dissing me!?¡¹

    Everyone had been sensing Liliana¡¯s tendency to be a bit too devoted to her work. It could be felt from her words, countenance, and even the incident of Captain Kuzeri.

    That was why they didn¡¯t rely on regeneration magic and soul magic right from the start and normally©¤©¤her being put into coffin and dragged around like a dead character in Dragon Quest should be set aside for now©¤©¤made her recuperate through sleep.

    It might be possible to work infinitely as long as there was age of god magic¡­¡­they didn¡¯t want her to have such thinking.

    To be honest, actually Hajime didn¡¯t want to let her used even the Hour Crystal. He made exception and lent it this time only because Lily¡¯s earnest desire to go together with them in this trip. After all this princess was like a lump of sense of responsibility who would force herself to the limit if she was in an environment that allowed it.

    Or rather, he thought that even if she force herself, she would surely used the Hour Crystal to take some rest too because of the time difference. He never imagined that she would really use it for nothing but work¡­¡­

    It seemed this princess had gone off the deep end until a very bad ce.

    ¡¸S-surely this is only temporary isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s mother©¤©¤Kaoruko said while pointing a gaze that was filled to the brim with pity to this teenage girl whose thinking had really gone off the rail¡­¡­as though she was a sry man who couldn¡¯t even realize that she was a corporate ve!

    Then her husband Tomoichi nodded ¡¸Of course it¡¯s just temporary¡¹ even while making a troubled expression.

    ¡¸This must be the adverse effect of how busy she is with the rebuilding. Human can easily be high mentally when in high stake situation like in a gambling den.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you¡¯repleting your tasks in desperation while thinking, just let me rest already damn it! If you¡¯re in that condition for too long¡­¡­even when your works are finally finished, you¡¯ll only feel empty for some reason¡­¡­then you¡¯ll unconsciously search for more work to do¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi and Shuu¡¯s opinions were filled with sense of reality.

    It would take a bit of time for the heated feeling of such people to return to normal. It would take time, but it would return back to normal.

    That was why, Liliana too would surely calm down if the very busy rebuilding work was over and she returned to ordinary day that was simr to before. This time she worked even harder than usual in order to wring out some free time for this trip, which made her went out of control for a little. That¡¯s all.

    Adding to that, Hajime and others also recalled about their own condition after they somehow managed to end their life in other world that was filled with many upheavals. They got a look of understanding.

    ¡­¡­At this time they couldn¡¯t even imagine that nothing would change even after Liliana moved to Japan and her intrinsic workaholic nature came to light.

    In any case, Tio nced at Liliana who was making an expression of iprehension and cleared her throat to collect herself.

    ¡¸How about we continue where we left off? As expected even I am feeling slightly embarrassed with the scene being paused in such timing¡­¡­¡¹

    The past rey was paused because of Liliana¡¯s unexpected awakening, but actually they were currently in the middle of reying Tio¡¯s past trial.

    There was a crystal that was like a tree at the center of the wide space connecting the ground and the ceiling. Two Tio were being paused near it.

    Just as Tio said, the moment was paused when right when she was being punched on the face by the fake Tio, so the past Tio¡¯s face was lookingical right now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good job, me.¡¹

    ¡¸Thou did it intentionally!?¡¹

    Apparently it was Yue-sama¡¯s superb skill in the work. What a pointless skill.

    *Snap* The sound of finger snap echoed and the past rey started again. ck and white breaths flew past each other. Wind and me raged boisterously.

    ¡¸Even so, white hair and pure white kimono¡­¡­yep, it¡¯s nice.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s unexpected words caused Tio to react ¡¸Eh¡¹ with a blush. At the same time Sumire, Kaoruko, Akiko, and Kirino were alsovishing praises to the alternate colored Tio with ecstatic look.

    ¡¸Really, the fake Tio-chan is so pretty!¡¹

    ¡¸Her skin and the color of her magic power are also pure white. She looks really fantastical¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! She¡¯s like the yuki-onnady nano!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a dance isn¡¯t it? Her kimono¡¯s sleeve and hem, along with her hair spread out each time she turned¡­¡­her movement is also like a mirror reflection¡­¡­so lovely.¡¹

    ¡¸This is exactly what you call a battle dance. I have this image of brute force pushing up to the forefront of mind when hearing the words dragon race, but they actually possess such finesse and technique. Wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what couldst thisplicated emotion be? Even though I am being praised¡­¡­I couldst not feel honest happiness with everyone¡¯s eyes glued on the fake-¡¹

    It was just as Kirino said. The sight that unfolded in front of them was like a dance.

    The ck Tio and the white fake. When one side fired a de of wind, the other caught it with an elegant hand movement before returning it with me added. When one side twirled to dodge and firing a breath attack at the same time, the other would also twirl and fired back a breath attack.

    Even when they closed the distance and used grappling, no, exactly because it was a fight in point-nk range that they both deflected, parried, or else redirected the opponent¡¯s arm, backing away when the other stepped forward, circling to the opposite side in perfect timing when the other circled to the side, and in the end they faced each other head-on¡­¡­that series of movement was increasingly looking to be like a dance exhibition in one aspect.

    Hajime and others knew very well about Tio¡¯s detailed finesse with magic, but in actuality they had almost never seen Tio¡¯s prowess in close quarterbat. They sometimes saw her apanying Shia¡¯s training, but they never saw that aspect of her in real battle.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a fresh sight seeing Tio fighting like this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Because Tio¡¯s role when fighting in a party is focused on being shield and artillery.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps it¡¯s because her vocation is guardian that her fundamental action is defending and supporting. But, she¡¯s amazing when we spar you know? Setting aside her kick or punch, she¡¯s able to give me a good fight using locking technique and the like desu.¡¹

    ¡¸She often apanied you with your training during our journey didn¡¯t she, Shia. That said, don¡¯t you think that her movement is a bit simr with Hajime-kun¡¯s close range gun fight?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, like how they mutually deflected each other¡¯s arm that tried to fire their breath attack in point-nk range, it¡¯s simr when Hajime used Donner against sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­Hajime-kun? Everyone? Is it alright to ignore Myuu-chan¡¯s remark just now ©¤©¤ah, yes. It¡¯s fine huh. Geez.¡¹

    Hajime nodded with a vague expression, so Aiko averted her gaze with a vague expression too.

    ¡¸However¡­¡­I see, this is a nasty trial.¡¹

    The women were being entranced by Tio and the fake¡¯s performance, but Shuuzou and Koichi were making a grave look.

    The two¡¯s discerning eyes were seeing through the fact that Tio was being pushed back bit by bit.

    And the cause of that was the fact that the fake pointed out with her scathing words.

    ¡ºWhat virtuous race. It¡¯s patently absurd that someone who art rearing such ominous me inside herself can talk about pride.¡»

    The fake talked in ridicule as though she had seen through Tio. At the same time Tio¡¯s reaction would be dyed. No, it was the fake¡¯s speed that was increasing.

    The past Tio was hit by a powerful blow on her stomach. Her body bent into the shape of ¡®<¡¯ as she got blown away.

    She at least didn¡¯t tumble down on the ground, but the blow must have inflicted considerable damage on her. Her feet that slid on the ground were slightly trembling. Her lips that were pressed tightly on each other to form a straight line let out a small breath ¡¸kafuh¡¹ to leak out.

    With that the entranced women group turned their focus toward the content of the fight.

    ¡ºThere art no way I hath anything I can be proud of within me. Art not that right?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºRevenge! Revenge! Revenge! To the church that trampled everything important to me, to the traitors, I wish to make them scream in agony! I wish to crucify them, just as they hath done to minepatriots, mine father and mother-! Tell me that I am right!!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºThe raging me of rus hath died in mine generation. What art inside me is©¤©¤only the ck me of hatred and rage!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºYou couldst not gloss over this. Your silence couldst not serve as any shield. I am thou. I am Tio rus¡¯s heart itself. Thy understand correct?¡»

    Roar echoed through the area. A magnificent pure white dragon appeared. The dragon closed in on Tio in a single breath and swung down her dragon w violently.

    Tio dodged it within a hair¡¯s breadth and also transformed into a ck dragon. She retaliated with a body blow but¡­¡­

    The fake didn¡¯t waver. Rather it was Tio who got slightly pushed back.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s how it is. Even now after mine longstanding desire hathe into fulfillment, the ck me art still burning inside me. Right now it hath abated to be a mere smolder, but surely it wouldst never die down for my whole life until I die. As long as I couldst not forget about that day.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze naturally moved away from the past rey to the current Tio who was shrugging her shoulders.

    The great persecution and the destruction of her home country. Those things gave birth to the negative emotion inside Tio at that time and now it had been taking root deep inside her heart. The ck me, in other words her wound. It was the wound in Tio¡¯s heart that would never vanish for her whole life.

    Knowing that, Sumire and Shuu, and the other parents too were looking worried.

    But, they soon blinked their eyes.

    Because Tio¡¯s expression was bright in opposite to what she was saying.

    ¡¸There art no need to worry, Hahaue-dono, Chichiue-dono. The result of the trial hath already been decided.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s, true. Tio-chan had ovee this trial.¡¹

    ¡¸Oveing doesn¡¯t only mean getting over it. It can also mean epting it, or perhaps moving forward even while still carrying it with you¡­¡­is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed indeed. As expected from Chichiue-dono. It¡¯s exactly as thou said.¡¹

    Tio¡¯s expression broke into a smile from the two¡¯s understanding. Her smiling face was very pretty.

    In fact the development from there should only be described as Tio rus¡¯s unwavering will that was just like a mountain.

    Suzu and Ryuutarou arrived at that space in the middle of the fight. Their expression was just like Sumire and others just now, but the result of the fight was ¡°overwhelming¡±.

    ¡¸I have no words¡­¡­for you to intentionally <em>allow</em> your heart to be read in a trial that read your heart¡¹

    Koichi was groaning just like a tiger due to his admiration. The others were also the same. Even Hajime and co felt the same. It must be because simply hearing what happened was different than actually watching it. Theplete reversal in the fight was simply exhrating to witness. Everyone even spontaneouslyughed half in exasperation and half in admiration. (TN: The kanji of Koichi used the kanji of tiger.)

    It was no wonder they reacted like that.

    In front of the trial that used every trick in the book to make the challenger fall into their negative emotion where they would be dragged into a bottomless swamp, who in their right mind would get the idea of ¡°adjusting their own mental state to intentionally control the fake image¡¯s strength and weakness too¡±.

    ¡¸E, ee? What¡¯s going on here nano, Tio-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, art this a bit too difficult for Myuu? In other words©¤©¤everything happened on the palm of mine hand!¡¹

    ¡¸! A-amazing nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it was amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! In short Tio-oneechan wanted to be tormented by your own fake so you can go haa haa nano! Tio-oneechan who always sought of a new way to haa haa is the number one pervert in the world just as expected nano!¡¹

    ¡¸!!!? Haa haa!!¡¹

    To be sure, Tio¡¯s true feeling was exactly like what she said within the past rey. She went into the trial to ascertain that she could still maintain her self even when being thoroughly provoked by her negative emotion, and to check that there was no really no subconscious negative emotion inside her that she didn¡¯t know about.

    By no means she had ever gotten fired up, thinking that <em>Being tormented by myself, the chance of such abnormal stimtion will nevere again! Ain¡¯t no way I¡¯ll let this chance go!</em>¡­¡­maybe.

    ¡¸Tio¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second! Why art Goshujin-sama making that face that seems to say ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s true?¡±!? There art no way that¡¯s the case!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tio, to think that you can get ecstasy from yourself¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I was not though!?¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-san¡­¡­what a cheap woman desu!¡¹

    ¡¸I said I was not happy!¡¹

    Hajime, Yue, and Shia¡¯s teasing (?) made Tio-san cried and pointed at the past rey while saying ¡¸There, look! Look!¡¹. It seemed she used her own regeneration magic to interfere with the rey to roll it back slightly back in time. Repeat mode ON!

    ¡ºDon¡¯t thy dare look down on me. Know who I am. ©¤©¤I am a proud dragon, the descendant of rus n. Here be Tio rus!¡»

    The past Tio blew away the fake with a figure that was overflowing with a king¡¯s dominating aura. Projected over there was what could only be called as the climactic scene.

    Her ck hair and ck kimono gently fluttered. The way she turned her back on the explosion with unwavering expression that possessed both tranquility and grace was so artful that it made anyone wanted to capture the moment in a painting. She was a figure on unparalleled grace.

    ¡¸N-no way¡­¡­even Tio-san had performed such high level royalty move? Do I need to reach such level so I can stop receiving the crude treatment even though I¡¯m a princess?¡¹

    Somehow there was also a princess who received a great shock by herself, but let¡¯s put her aside for the time being.

    ¡¸How¡¯s that! I was cool correct?¡¹

    Tio puffed out her chest with a proud huff.

    Certainly, the gap between the past Tio with the usual ¡°Take this! This is mine full throttle perversion!¡± Tio was terrific. There was something there that made anyone couldn¡¯t help but harbor respect toward her simr like they respected Adol rus.

    There was but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Well, certainly I can deny it¡¯s cool but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. We already saw it before.¡¹

    ¡¸Right desu. If it¡¯s Super Tio Time then we already saw it at the great tree¡¯s trial.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh¡­¡­at?¡¹

    <em>There isn¡¯t that much impact from it? </em>Tio thought in astonishment. She turned her gaze toward Sumire and other parents.

    It seemed that for Tio, this scene was something that she regarded as her trump card.

    ©¤©¤So you actually have such wonderful side in you!

    ©¤©¤Amazing Tio-san! As expected from the princess of the dragon race!

    ©¤©¤You werepletely treated like a nuisance©¤©¤cough-cough-. Like you know, but you¡¯re actually a magnificent member of the dragon race!

    ©¤©¤So you aren¡¯t merely a pervert!

    ©¤©¤You really stepped up to the asion when it was time. Then it can¡¯t be helped even if you¡¯re normally a pervert! Rather your perverted side is more wonderful!

    She had been dreaming of getting showered with praises like that since several days before the trip and went <em>haa haa</em> in excitement imagining it.

    But, it seemed that her prediction waspletely off.

    ¡¸The presentation and the timing of the show¡­¡­are really important isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Sumire made a creator-like statement. Shuu and others couldn¡¯t help but agreed with her with a conflicted expression.

    Certainly, her mental strength that tricked even the trial here was nothing but amazing.

    Her way of fighting was also beautiful and captivated them.

    But, if they were asked if that managed to change their impression or perception toward Tio¡­¡­

    ¡¸W-well, we already know about Tio-chan¡¯s wonderful side even before this trip, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t something for you to feel bothered about I think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The considerate words from her mother-inw and father-inw stabbed deeply into her heart instead. Also, the way Liliana was patting her shoulder with a strangely gentle expression was inly annoying.

    Tio-san¡¯s mental state was shaken anew after so long in this hall of trial for shaking the mind.

    ¡¸Cough. Putting that aside, Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Tomoichi-san?¡¹

    Tomoichi turned toward Hajime to change the delicate atmosphere.

    ¡¸About what Tio-san, no, her fake pointed out in the past rey¡­¡­¡¹

    That day at the northern mountain range, Tio decided to apany Nagumo Hajime because she thought ¡°This man can be used¡±.

    She thought of him at least as a powerful piece that could be used to overthrow the god for making her revenge came true.

    The fake was a manifestation of the person themselves and they wouldn¡¯t say any lie.

    In other words, the fake¡¯s words were without any doubt Tio¡¯s true feeling.

    Therefore, the parents other than Sumire and Shuu who only heard about this calcting thought of Tio for the first time was actually feeling quiet concerned when that part yed in the past rey.

    It was also Hajime¡¯s first time seeing the past rey here.

    Was she still keeping this fact a secret even now? If that was the case then should they ignore it? No, doing that might actually just made thingsplicated down the line¡­¡­

    The parents were slightly fretting like that.

    When Tomoichi pointed that out, Kaoruko and Akiko became slightly nervous ¡¸Y-you¡¯re asking him that?¡¹. Yaegashi family was lookingposed, but they too were looking straight at Hajime.

    Hajime smiled brightly to blow away that worry of Tomoichi and others.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t look awkward like that. I already knew that fact from the start, and Tio herself also confessed it to me after the trial.¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­no, of course. It was Tio-san herself who said that she¡¯s alright with showing this scene to us, so of course that¡¯s how it is. We were worrying needlessly.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m thankful for everyone¡¯s concern.¡¹

    The atmosphere lightened up. Meanwhile Tio nestled close to Hajime. She snugly put her fingertip on Hajime¡¯s shoulder and looked at him with a gaze that was overflowing with love.

    ¡¸Umu umu. Goshujin-sama hath seen through mine ulterior motive from the start. And not only he allowed such woman to be at his side, he epted even mine desire for revenge and also went out of his way to give me a chance to confront the church.¡¹

    ¡¸It was when you two rescued me wasn¡¯t it? Certainly, rather than sending Tio-san to fly until the altitude of 8000 meters, having Yue-san using ¡°Gate¡± toe rescued me should be faster¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s words made Tomoichi and others to show a look of realization. At the same time it also made them grinned at little at Hajime, because regardless of what he said he actually had been treasuring Tio even ever since that time.

    Hajime looked aside in embarrassment, perhaps because of those grinning faces from the parents or perhaps because of Tio¡¯s gaze on him that was filled with affection.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That was because she helped us at Guryuen even if she had to expose her true identity to Freed. I don¡¯t know whether I would do the same thing if that didn¡¯t happen.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, Goshujin-sama hath trusted me ever since that time? So much so that thou even thought of me and gave consideration to me in the middle of a deathly battle, am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajimeee? Areee~ you shyyyy~~?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-saaan? Aree~ you shy desuu~~?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are Yue and Shia teasing me huh? But the way you two rolled your words are good.¡¹

    Tio jerked Hajime¡¯s arm to her breasts and it got buried between those splendid twin hills. Tio smiled sweetly with reddening cheeks, looking exactly like a maiden in love. Perhaps it was because they were in front of the parents, she was staring at Hajime¡¯s obviously embarrassed face from the side with nothing but happiness.

    ¡¸Oops, the embarrassment also spreading to here.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you two look lovely, Hajime-kun and Tio-san.¡¹

    Starting from the Shirasaki spouses, the parents were watching the two with very heartwarming look. Furthermore even Myuu, Kaori, and other girls were also chuckling with a kind smile toward them. It apparently made Hajime finally became unable to bear it anymore.

    ¡¸Tio¡¯s trial is enough with this isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s go to Shia¡¯s next. After that will be Yue and Kaori.¡¹

    Hajime took out thepass in order to teleport directly to Shia¡¯s trial using the Crystal Key.

    Yue and others looked at each other and chuckled once more.

    Shuuzou spoke up while gentle atmosphere filled the area.

    ¡¸But, for you to allow someone who had the ulterior motive of making use of you to apany your group¡­¡­you should still be feeling that you don¡¯t have any leeway at that time. That was really broad-minded of you to make that decision.¡¹

    His tone didn¡¯t contain the teasing nuance like just now. He sounded purely impressed.

    ¡¸Hajime-san normally rejected her at that time though?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It was more like Tio forcing her way in. I think at that time she kept yelling out how Hajime had turned her body into something that wasn¡¯t fit for marriage anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you all stop digging around about the past?¡¹

    It was horrible. In various senses. The nostalgic mood was broken¡­¡­

    ¡¸Even so, considering Hajime¡¯s stance at that time, as expected it¡¯s a bit surprising that he still allowed Tio-chan toe with him no matter how reluctant he was.¡¹

    Sumire pointed out. Hajime grimaced in respond. And then he turned his gaze to Tio who was still hugging his arm and sighed.

    ¡¸No Kaa-san. Try imagining it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸If this fellow actually didn¡¯t have any design to make use of me, that would mean she was just a hopeless dragon who wanted toe with me because she was unable to forget the sensation of getting pile bunkered you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ah¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What does that ah meant!?¡¹

    Tio raised her voice in protest, but the nostalgic mood had gotten blown away. ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­Tio(san)¡­¡­the truth was?¡¹ Such gazes stabbed into her from all directions.

    ¡¸You know, even I thought that I really screwed up that time. Who can even imagine that an unrivaled pervert would be born from getting pile bunkered.¡¹

    It was something that he didn¡¯t want to ept. The mistake of the youth that he himselfmitted. Hajime shook his head as though to say that.

    ¡¸She was a monster that I created by my own hands, but surely she didn¡¯t ask toe with me just because of her perversion. There must be another reason! I wanted to think like that. And so I secretly observed Tio and from her words and action, I realized that she had ulterior motive.¡¹

    ¡¸I couldst not believe that was the reason Goshujin-sama noticed! I never heard about it-¡¹

    ¡¸But you see, I was relieved. After all her trying to make use of me for her revenge is a far more proper and healthy reason thaning with me with the hope of getting pile bunkered in the ass again.¡¹

    ¡¸Your reasoning is the same like a swindler victim when being told that he could buy a vase that was originally 1,000,000 yen only for 100,000 yen!?¡¹

    It seemed Hajime allowed Tio toe with him not because of his broad-mindedness.

    It wasn¡¯t like hearing such reason really affected anything but¡­¡­even so Tio-san had a conflicted look that seemed to want to say something, but didn¡¯t really know what to say.

    ¡¸Besides, she said that originally she came to investigate the hero©¤©¤Amanogawa. I thought that I could just pushed her off to him somewhere along the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama hath that kind of thought!?¡¹

    When they reunited at Orcus, hepletely forgot about doing that because a lot of things happened, like Kaori¡¯s confession, and then the duel with Kouki after that¡­¡­Hajime disclosed about his thinking at that time.

    ¡¸Aa. Actually at first when we arrived at Horuad Town¡­¡­I was thinking of leaving you behind.¡¹

    ¡¸A shocking truth!?¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa and others were surely diving into Orcus Great Dungeon after all, so I thought that if I was lucky you would get picked up by that guy.¡¹

    ¡¸I was like dogs and cats to be abandoned!? Thou shouldst be responsible till the end once thou hath picked up a pet!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tio, can you tighten your face? You¡¯re about to go haa haa.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t get excited from hearing that you almost got abandoned¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio looked like she didn¡¯t have anyin about getting treated like pets, no rather she looked happy. Everyone had a thought when they saw her being like that and Hajime who looked like he didn¡¯t have any guilt at all. They are really made for each other.

    ¡¸Yosh, find it. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Hajime opened a ¡°Gate¡± with Crystal Key. At the other side was a room that looked almost exactly the same like the previous ce.

    Yue immediately began reying the past because they were a bit behind the schedule.

    After they watched for a while.

    Everyone¡¯s heart had the exact same thought once more.

    ¡ºBecause of my fault, just how many of my family©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºSHAORAAAAAAAAA-¡»

    ¡ºIf only you(I) didn¡¯t get found out, then no one would be harme©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºDORASSHAAAAA-¡»

    ¡ºIf you¡¯re really thinking of your family then you should be alo©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORA-!!¡»

    ¡ºMy existence is nothing but©¤©¤oi-, wai©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºFUNNUUUU¡ª¨C!!¡»

    ¡ºWhy are you getting stronge©¤©¤!?¡»

    ¡ºURIIIIIIIII!!¡»

    ¡ºListen to what I¡¯m talking about alreadyyy~~~~~!!¡»

    The musclebrained rabbit was too musclebrained that the trial wasn¡¯t a trial at all¡­¡­they thought.

    The fake Shia finally started screamingints. She looked terribly pitiful. Because, really Shia-chan, she wouldn¡¯t listen to her words at all!

    <em>I don¡¯t really get it but, you¡¯re enemy right? You¡¯re enemy aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re enemy isn¡¯t that right!? Then first thing first, I¡¯ll crush you!! </em>It was as though Shia was saying that with her tyrannical violence. Truly Hauria-like.

    Furthermore the fake¡¯s movement was getting duller as time passed, while in contrast Shia was elerating even more. She was too much for the fake.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this nightmare?¡¹

    ¡¸A barbarous move that surpassed even my imagination lol¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-sama!? Tou-sama!?¡¹

    Everyone was cringing seeing Shia¡¯s action in the past rey, while Hajime was the only one who was staring at the fake with a serious gaze.

    Shia happily ran toward him.

    ¡¸Hajime-san! You must understand if it¡¯s you Hajime-san! Although it doesn¡¯t look like it, my rabbit ears were properly listening to the fake¡¯s words©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸A ck haired and tanned Shia¡­¡­is great.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Hajime-san who isn¡¯t listening!?¡¹

    For Hajime, the differently colored Shia and the other girls were more interesting than the trial itself.

    ¡¸As I thought 2P color is great. Like this, for some vague reason. ¡­¡­Say, Yue. Can you edit the past replyter for aption of only the fakes? I want to take photo of them for safekeeping.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What a lovely desire. Geez, really Hajime, you dummy.¡¹

    Yue-sama gave a firm thumb up. It seemed she could. SasuYue. (TN: SasuYue = Sasuga Yue = As expected from Yue.)

    ¡¸I already seen Shizuku¡¯s fake but¡­¡­yeah, I¡¯m looking forward to Yue and Kaori¡¯s fakes too.¡¹

    ¡¸The case of papa being the only one enjoying in a different way.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t even pay attention to his daughter¡¯s exasperated look. <em>Because, I myself am in vacation right now! What¡¯s so wrong with me having fun with it! </em>When they arrived at Erisen at thest day, it might not be a bad idea to ask everyone to use metamorphosis magic so they could look like their fakes in swimsuit.

    The past rey was still ying even while Hajime was scheming.

    ¡¸Hmmm, Shia-chan is too overwhelming. It feels like I¡¯m watching Step*en Seagal¡¯s movie.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it. It¡¯s impressive to watch but there¡¯s also no tension at all¡­¡­now I¡¯m looking forward even more to the rumored Yue-chan VS Shia-chan fight.¡¹

    The words of Sumire and Shuu that could be heard in between of the explosive sounds and screaming and theining of the fake were something that everyone else also greatly agreed to ¡¸Certainly¡¹. Like that,

    ¡ºWeak-, slow, dull!! And you call yourself me like thattt!?¡»

    ¡ºDammit all-. This is why rabbit race is just-©¤©¤nn-nn-. Have you forgotten the cries of you family? That tragedy©¤©¤¡»

    It felt like the fake showed a face that wasn¡¯t Shia¡¯s personality just for an instant, but in any case, Hajime and others enjoyed Shia¡¯s overwhelming clearing of her trial with the greatest feeling of rxation until now.

    In the middle they even took out popcorn and Co*a C from ¡°treasure warehouse¡± for apaniment.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I¡¯m sorry, I was struggling hard for writing the special perk stories for the Blu-ray. I was also able to finish writing volume 13 that is the culmination of this series. The fatigue and the sense of aplishmentpletely pushed me down into a burned out syndrome.

    Although it¡¯s thest volume of the main story, so I wanted to give a notification and when I started writing this chapter¡­¡­as expected writing felt fun and it felt like I¡¯ll be able to recover. I¡¯m also aiming to conclude the WN version within this year, so it¡¯ll be great if everyone can keep mepany for a bit more. Best regards!

    ¡ñ It¡¯s embarrassing to put this up right after I resumed updating but, please allow me to give notification. Volume 13 of Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou is finally on sale at 25 September!

    The right image is the special edition exclusive for the OVA ¡ºPhantom Adventure And Miraculous Encounter¡» Blu-ray. The way Miledy and others in the liberator group and Hajime and co in the present day group fighting together was really emotional¡­¡­

    Also I wrote extra epilogue after the ¡°Afterword¡±. There were often the request for it and Shirakome myself had wanted to write it all this time, the ¡°Miledy¡¯s Epilogue¡±. I wrote it thinking ¡°Let Miledy to be happy too for just a little¡±. It included a bit of spoiler for the spinoff : Zero so please be careful.

    Also I added around 200 pages of improvement and revision to the main story. It also included introduction of the appearing characters. The information of mobs and mates that didn¡¯t appear in the main story are alsopiled here.

    It had been seven years since the publication, and a total of nine years for those who had followed this story since it was only a WN. I¡¯m thankful from the bottom of my heart to everyone who has apanied this story for that long. I was able to write it until the end thanks to everyone. Shirakome is feeling really emotional right now! Really thank you very much.

    ¡ùThe information about the special perks can be seen at my activity report or Ovep-sama¡¯s homepage.

    ¨C The normal version blog.overp.co.jp/tokuten_arifureta13/

    ¨C Special edition /blu-ray/blu-ray-2739/

    ¡ñPlease check out theic of Zero volume 8 (Last volume) and Anime 2<sup>nd</sup> season Blu-ray¢Û too that I was unable to promote because I didn¡¯t have time. Best regards.

    <ul><li>Detail of Blu-ray ¢Û /blu-ray/blu-ray-2338/</li></ul>

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? This Is Why Vampire Princess Is Just Ugh!</strong>

    ¡º©¤©¤Hah, I refuse to be something like a tragic heroine desu, absolutely no way.¡»

    Strength is power.

    Power is the absolute justice!

    Crushing magic with physical attack and enduring with only spirit if it was just against normal attack. If the opponent tried to predict a step ahead and outwit her, she would get several steps further ahead with tremendous speed and precognition to take the enemy¡¯s back.

    ¡ºI proim it here¡»

    It was a one-sided fight that made the audience wanted to put ruby characters ¡°despair¡± above the word violence to describe it. As expected that one-sided fighting didn¡¯t get overturned even until the very end.

    ¡ºThe me right now is unrivalled. I don¡¯t feel I¡¯ll lose no matter what kind of enemy gets in my way!¡»

    Just as that promation said, there was no denying the sense of invincibility that Shia gave off throughout the fight.

    The popcorn is delish. The c taste so gooood.

    The fight was so devoid of tension that such unnecessaryments were said.

    ¡¸How should I say it¡­¡­Shia-chan, you became much more attractive here¡¹

    Sumire sprinkled the powder on her popcorn to give it the taste of butter and soy sauce while speaking with a deeply moved tone. Kirino, Kaoruko, and Akiko also nodded affirmatively.

    ¡¸Woman who is overflowing with confidence is beautiful. The current Shia-chan really has absolute confidence in herself.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, she¡¯s fulfilled both physically and mentally. And the cause of that is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it goes without saying isn¡¯t it~¡¹

    The mother group were smirking together at Hajime.

    Hajime had a conflicted expression. His mouth was chewing. It seemed some popcorn shell was stuck on the ceiling of his mouth. That was amon happening when eating popcorn.

    In exchange it was Shia beside him who reacted. She was smiling bashfully.

    ¡¸At that time I was certainly on cloud nine from getting epted by Hajime-san, I was in my perfect form¡­¡­¡¹

    She fidgeted with her hands and fluffy rabbit ears rubbing on each other. Shuu and others looked at her warmly.

    At the other side, the past Shia had also concluded the trial.

    The fake vanished and at the end the past Shia looked up.

    ¡º¡­¡­Kaa-sama. I want to be a kind monster.¡»

    In the past the young Shia asked her mother if she was a monster. Her mother©¤©¤Mona answered that Shia could be anything, she could be herself that she wanted to be.

    It was the answer of what her future dream was, of what kind of person she wanted to be. An answer that she was unable to give to her mother while she was still alive.

    Though her mother said that she wanted to be a hero, so she also harbored a longing for that¡­¡­

    And in fact, in the perception of the people of Tortus, Shia was definitely one of the heroes of this era.

    ¡¸Myu! That¡¯s a lovely answer nano! Even cooler than being a hero nano!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nobody more suitable than this to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Hajime-kun and Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸Say Shia. At this time you could report to your mother that ¡°I have be¡± instead of ¡°I want to be¡± couldn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Myuu grasped Shia¡¯s hand with sparkling eyes. Kaori put on an extraordinarily kind smile, while Shizuku¡¯s words were met with unanimous nodding from Tio and others.

    ¡¸You got called as monster at the fight against demon race¡¯s elite force right? Even the enemy recognized you, so I think it would be fine even if you reported it like that, just like Shizuku said.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ehehe, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Look here Shia-san. In the first ce a normal person won¡¯t make loud nging sound when their neck got hit by arge scythe.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather it was shocking that you still hadn¡¯t acknowledged by yourself that you¡¯re a monster at that point.¡¹

    Aiko and Liliana said ¡¸What do you call this if not a monster¡­¡­¡¹ with a wry smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. This will make the wussy act of my past self after this to stand out even more. ¡­¡­What do I do? It made me embarrassed after thiste. As I thought how about we just skip it?¡¹

    The past Shia finished her trial and walked toward the new passage that just appeared with imposing and triumphant figure. Yue watched the past Shia while she must beparing it to her own trial. Really it was only at thiste hour that she became self-aware of her dark history and became hesitant.

    Hajime and others looked at each other. And then they all reached an anonymous decision without saying any word and nodded to each other.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go right away!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Agreed!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kuh, kill me!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re immortal.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s cheeks reddened and she fought against her shame. Kaori retorted to her in exasperation.

    ording to Shia, it seemed the distance from here to the area of Yue¡¯s trial wasn¡¯t that far, but the passage that led to there had been closed at the present, so they used Gate to teleport to there to save time.

    They came out to a room that looked exactly the same. Yue was a bit hesitating to do the past rey, so Kaori took her ce and mercilessly activated the past rey.

    The fake Yue came out from the ice crystal pir at the middle while the past Yue was goggling at her surrounding.

    ¡ºWee to the final trial.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Me?¡»

    ¡ºYes, I am you. Aletia©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸ck haired and brown skinned Yue!! Kuh, what a fresh and striking cuteness-, don¡¯t screw with me! Are you trying to break my mind!?¡¹

    The past Yue narrowed her eyes warily, while the fake Yue was filled with elegance andposure from her expression until even her fingertips. It was a tense scene where the two faced each other that got mixed with *sh sh shhhh* and shutter sound clicking nonstop. The loud voice of Hajime who instantly went wild also apanied them.

    The past Yue and the fake were talking about something but, ¡¸The sight of 2P color Yue standing with the 1P color¡­¡­is this my Avalon!?¡¹¡¸This goes beyond the greatest-, reflect on yourself!¡¹¡¸Yue with royalty talking style is also fresh and super wonderful! Don¡¯t screw with me! It¡¯s driving me crazy!¡¹ such lines that came from Hajime whose tension had smashed through the maximum gauge and into a broken state drowned out their voices.

    The past Yue quickly attacked as though to say that she had no intention to go along with the fake¡¯s nonsense, but Hajime slid on the ground to get between them and went *sh sh*!

    He jumped around with pointlessly acrobatic move to catch the fake and Yue in his camera from every angles!

    In the end even Cross Velt and Grim Reaper also got mobilized. The two Yues got captured in numerous cameras from numerous angles and after that he seriously organized a recording from every angle centered around Yue as though it was a movie filming!

    ¡¸¡­¡­H-Hajime, calm downnn¡¹

    Yue-san too watched such antic with warm smile©¤©¤not. As expected she turned bright red. She called out to Hajime while cooling down her heated cheeks by pping them with her hands, but her voice didn¡¯t reach Hajime who was in the verge of exploding from excitement like a whale who had just pulled the greatest rare gacha.

    ¡¸O-oi, Nagumo Shuu! Stop your son©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Sumire! Put a camera at that corner too!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger! The fake-chan is in princess mode! That¡¯s rare! I won¡¯t be able to call myself mother-inw if I don¡¯t preserve the rare figure of my adorable daughter-inw in perpetuity-¡¹

    ¡¸You guys too!!¡¹

    It seemed Shuu and Sumire also couldn¡¯t keep their cool from watching the battle between the two differently colored Yues. They were setting up cameras like stupid parents attending their young daughter¡¯s big moment.

    Yue-san too went bright red all over her body from this.

    ¡¸Hou, I¡¯ve heard before that she was a princess in the past, but she actually had such speaking style before.¡¹

    ¡¸Her atmosphere is also really different from the present.¡¹

    Shuuzou and Koichi werementing about the fake¡¯s way of conducting herself. The speech that the fake gave to the past Yue in between of the intense battle including her atmosphere were certainly very different from the present Yue.

    Kirino and Akiko also looked at each other.

    ¡¸So Yue-chan¡¯s eyes originally looked sharp like that? Even though right now her eyes always have this sleepy look or giving a nk stare all the time¡­¡­she¡¯s giving off this indolent person impression somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸She also had abundant expression. ¡­¡­Though her current self feels like a happy-go-lucky person at the inside.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that a praise or an insult?¡¹

    Yue didn¡¯t have any problem at all seeing her past self now that she had epted the truth about her uncle and her past, but as expected it seemed she got embarrassed when it got pointed once more in front of the out of control Nagumo parents and son. She was trembling uncontrobly with tearful eyes while sending an intense reproachful gaze.

    In any case, Yue from her princess era looked like the very picture of a highborndy that nobody could possibly deny it.

    Actually, the other parents outside of the Nagumo family sometimes had a thought ¡¸Was she really a royalty?¡¹ from seeing the happy-go-lucky action and personality of Yue during this trip but¡­¡­

    It seemed they finally epted it for real after seeing the fake Yue, Aletia with their own eyes. That was just how different Yue was at the presentpared to her past.

    ¡¸Remia-san? Why did you look at me just now?¡¹

    ¡¸!? My my, it¡¯s nothing at all Lily-san. Ufufu?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t dodge the question! You justpared me with the past Yue-san aren¡¯t you! You thought that the past Yue-san was more princess-like than me right!?¡¹

    Liliana grabbed Remia tearfully. Aiko tried to pull her off Remia from behind while desperately trying to calm her down.

    ¡¸Lily-san, please calm down! It¡¯s fine-, you were very much a princess <em>the first time we saw you</em>!¡¹

    ¡¸You just let the cat out of the bag though!?¡¹

    <em>And now!? I¡¯m still a princess even now you knoww~!! </em>Liliana started hitting Aiko repeatedly with tearful eyes as though she wished to insist like that. But setting that aside.

    ¡¸Fuh, this difference in reactionpared to with my time¡¹

    Shia was looking at Hajime with a faraway look while muttering. It seemed that a part of herself couldn¡¯t ept the difference in Hajime¡¯s current tension with the time when everyone watched her past trial while enjoying popcorn and c as though they were having short break just to kill time.

    At the same time, in front of Tomoichi and others who were currently being speechless,

    ¡¸Fuh, maketh way for me whose finest hour was treated as though it was nothing.¡¹

    Tio passed through with eyes that looked dead. She stood side-by-side with Shia. Grief hanged in the air around the two¡­¡­maybe. Myuu patted them on their waist to sympathize with them, which made the whole thing even sadder.

    ¡¸Yes yes, enough of this already! You can just ask her to look like that as much as you wantter! After all she can use transformation magic to change not only her skin color but even her body shape!¡¹

    ¡¸Both of you too, let¡¯s stop here. Look, there¡¯s something strange going on. Didn¡¯t you want to take a proper look at Yue¡¯s past?¡¹

    Kaori hit Hajime¡¯s head with the t of her great sword, while Shizuku confiscated Sumire and Shuu¡¯s cameras. The three of them finally returned to their senses with that.

    ¡¸Oops, my bad. Yue is just too©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Cute you mean? I get it. Want me to cut you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t press your de on my neck while smiling like that. I¡¯m not Shia. My head wille off normally.¡¹

    Because, the sword was inly covered with disintegration magic¡­¡­Hajime raised both his hands to surrender with a slightly twitching expression. He allowed himself to be dragged away obediently. Shuu and Sumire also quietly went back to their spot because the past rey was reaching a serious part just as Shizuku said.

    ¡ºDo you really think that you¡¯ll be able to stay at his side forever?¡»

    The fake¡¯s words clearly managed to pierce through Yue¡¯s mind.

    For Yue, Hajime was the center of her world. Hajime was also the supporting pir of her mind.

    That was why Yue didn¡¯t waver at all no matter how much the fake brought up the matter of the past betrayal. She could even confidently dered that if it was in order to meet Hajime, that betrayal was something necessary and she would go through the same path and continued to wait for him at the bottom of the abyss no matter how many times.

    That was why the fake switched track.

    It was Yue¡¯s other darkness. An anxiety that she unconsciously kept inside her heart.

    There was no way the fake wouldn¡¯t attack there with how disgustingly urate she was with her reading of Yue¡¯s inside.

    If she didn¡¯t waver from her past, what about her future.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why didn¡¯t uncle kill me even though he was able to? At this time such simple doubt hadn¡¯t even entered my mind. I was averting my gaze from the truth.¡¹

    Her heart was unable to bear the three hundred years of imprisonment and the fact of betrayal, so she convinced herself that the easiest to understand exnation that could easily help her maintain her heart was the truth.

    Her anxiety for the future that she buried deep inside her heart and she had pretended to not see until then made her eyes wavered.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s embarrassing but, I couldn¡¯t ovee and conquer my own negativity like Shia and Tio.¡¹

    She really looked embarrassed because they watched this after watching Shia and Tio¡¯s trial. Yue spoke while looking at Shia and Tio as though they were shining bright.

    ¡º¡­¡­There is Shia at Hajime¡¯s side. There is also Tio. And despite my reluctance, there is also Kaori.¡»

    The past Yue replied with words that denied her future with Hajime.

    She said that at the very least Hajime wouldn¡¯t be alone even if she couldn¡¯t walk in the same future with him.

    It was as though she was saying that there was nothing more important in this world than that.

    As though to prove that, Yue¡¯s fake didn¡¯t weaken, but it also didn¡¯t get strengthened despite the anxiety and doubt that were still haunting her heart.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, Shia, Tio. And also Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yue¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh Yue¡­¡­¡¹

    Just like how when she got scolded by Shia, Yue apologized once more for how she talked about a future that didn¡¯t include her and how she selfishly entrusted such future to the others without any regard of their feeling©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m really sorry. For oveing the trial with only my love for Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ha?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Or not. The three girls¡¯ expression that looked at Yue like she was someone troublesome but also with warmth in it instantly turned stiff. Even though they only spoke a single syble in respond, it caused the parents to shiver as though their voices came from the bottom of hell.

    The fake Yue-san spoke with superb timing.

    ¡ºSo the center of your world will always be Nagumo Hajime no matter what happen.¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Obviously.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though everyone had managed to properly face <em>only themselves</em>! I was the only one whose thought was filled with <em>nothing but Hajime</em>! I¡¯m so ashamed!¡¹

    Yue-sama hugged herself and fidgeted bashfully.

    Shia, Tio, and Kaori¡¯s eyes turned into a nk stare that was at the level of Yue. Just when they thought that she was acting admirably, she instead spoke with an air that asserted superiority over them without a shred of remorse. It made them snapped at a level that they hadn¡¯t felt for so long. It was the same with Shizuku, Aiko, and Liliana.

    The parents went ¡¸Uwaa¡¹ seeing the grinning noh mask appearing behind Kaori, which was followed by Shia and others who were starting to warm up with twitching smile as though to say <em>bring it on</em> to Yue¡¯s provocation.

    But, Hajime and Remia were only smiling wryly. Myuu ws also watching with a troubled frown.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Whaat is it Myuu?¡¹

    ¡¸You got scolded by Shia-oneechan after this right? Myuu think you will only get even more embarrassed even if you try to cover it up right now nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnguuuh¡¹

    She let out a groan. It seemed that Myuu hit the bull¡¯s eye.

    Although, that might be something that couldn¡¯t be helped even from Yue¡¯s standpoint. After all behind that Yue, the past Yue inside the past rey was being greatly worn down from the fake Yue¡¯s attack that rivaled herself.

    Ignoring the opponent¡¯s attack by relying on her ¡°Automatic Regeneration¡± while firing ultimate magic as counterattack was Yue¡¯s primary, or rather her serious fighting style.

    But, thest time she fought like that was at the final trial of Orcus Great Dungeon. At the very least she had never fought like that within the past reys that they had been watching until now.

    In fact, even Sumire and Shuu¡¯s expression was gradually turning astonished seeing Yue¡¯s appearance getting tattered from the back and forth offense and defense.

    This close match became all the more impactful because before this they had just seen Shia obtaining overwhelming victory unharmed.

    At the same time this also showed how cornered Yue was mentally. There was nobody in this ce who didn¡¯t realize that.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s just like Myuu said. You¡¯ll feel even more embarrassed if you cover it up here won¡¯t you? You picking a fight in the present time too so that everyone¡¯s focus will be distracted from your past fight with Shia after this even if just for a little¡­¡­I think that¡¯s a bad move you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu. I never even imagined that both Shia and Tio would clear the trial that overwhelmingly. Theparison will be painfulll~¡¹

    Yue-sama went to Hajime¡¯s back and pushed her face on him to hide from everyone. She rubbed her face on his back while moaning ¡¸Even though I¡¯m the first wifee~ Even though I¡¯m the first wifee~¡¹.

    Yue in the past rey somehow overcame her fake and grasped victory.

    At the very least she would be unable to meet with Hajime if she was defeated there. She defeated her fake and prevented it from getting strengthening with only that single minded thought, so she was recognized as seeding in her trial in a sense.

    But after that Yue stood still at the center of the spacious room with her tattered state staying as they were. Such appearance really didn¡¯t look like someone who sessfully ¡°conquered the trial¡±.

    That must be because Yue herself didn¡¯t feel any happiness from her sess. The past Yue looked far removed from the Yue who was brimming with confidence that all of them were familiar with. They couldn¡¯t hide their surprise.

    Although, seeing Hajime¡¯s expression turning slovenly and love struck from the adorableness of the current Yue who was hiding her face behind him while groaning ¡¸Uu¡¹, it broke the dam and the angry Kaori. Shia and the others went ¡¸Geez~¡¹ in exasperation. They even blushed slightly and writhed from the cuteness overload.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s the trial that was amazing from being able to corner Yue-chan to this point, or it was Yue-chan who was amazing from oveing a great dungeon¡¯s trial with only her feeling for Hajime. I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡¹

    ¡¸As a parent it¡¯s something to be happy about though.¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu¡¯s words made Yue slowly raised her face. Even though their gentle gaze made her bashful, she still puffed out her chest and dered ¡¸N-naturally¡¹. The loveliness made the two reflexively reached at Yue¡¯s head and patted there. *Pat pat*

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat me like Myuu!¡¹ The way she moved away from the patting in a hurry caused everyone to chuckle reflexively.

    ¡¸Well, my case was also simr with this. If I¡¯m asked whether I was able to properly face my own heart here, I could only say that I didn¡¯t. After all if it was for my objective then I¡¯d trample even negative emotion.¡¹

    Even so he defeated his fake. And with that his sess was recognized.

    The concept of this Ice and Snow Cavern was to face your own negative emotion.

    That wasn¡¯t wrong but, the true nature of this dungeon went a bit deeper than that.

    ¡¸Fumu. In the end, the true nature of this trial might lie in the aftermath of ¡°facing thy own negative emotion¡±. Regardless of what shape it took and regardless of the reason, the most important thing here must be to never yield against thy own weakness.¡¹

    Tio said that after watching Yue¡¯s trial. Shuuzou nodded ¡¸I see¡¹ in understanding.

    ¡¸Life doesn¡¯t consist of only oveing challenge. Continuing to endure and stand up, and moving forward while never letting go of the single feeling in your chest are also a praiseworthy way of living.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, I¡¯m feeling a bit conflicted though. After all that meant Yue-sanpleted her trial while still thinking of something like it¡¯s fine even if she can¡¯t be together with us desu. Good grief, that fake-chancked guts. She should beat up the good-for-nothing real one until she was ck and blue.¡¹

    Shia folded her arms sullenly. Her lips were pouting. But even if she demanded for the fake to show some guts¡­¡­Vandell-san would definitely grimaced in displeasure if he was here to hear that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, but, I was d it was Shia who scolded me rather than the fake.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s gaze toward Shia was gentle even after she hoped for her to get beaten up even more.

    The speech of the fake in the end came from Yue¡¯s own heart. The exchange was no different than her asking and answering herself. That was why, the words from her precious best friend who was like her little sister gave far deeper impact into her heart.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I was able to hear all of Shia¡¯s feelings. It touched me.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. As I thought it¡¯s embarrassing to watch the past once more but¡­¡­yes. It was my first big quarrel with my friend, which was far better thaning to the conclusion by myself. After all not only I understood myself, but also Shia¡¯s feelings once more¡­¡­I was happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san¡­¡­heheh¡¹

    Yue and Shia stared at each other.

    Voices of ¡¸Oh my oh my!¡¹ as though they had seen something precious slipped out from the woman camp. Hajime and Myuu also went ¡¸Sho prechiouus¡¹ with Buddha-like expression. Remia looked troubled saying ¡¸Another unknown wordsing out from my daughter¡¯s mouth¡­¡­¡¹. It seemed the papa¡¯s, no, Nagumo family¡¯s special education was progressing apace outside of the mama¡¯s knowledge.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, let¡¯s move on to the next quickly. I want to watch it already. The big quarrel of Yue and Shia©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m with you. I¡¯ll open the Gate now©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Making a big mess of my trial!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Kaori, so honest with her own desire even within this emotional atmosphere.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoriii~¡¹

    ¡¸Really this child¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori pointed at Shia and Yue who were staring at each other emotionally and raised her voice ¡¸They were really horrible you know!¡¹ without any care of it. Tomoichi looked troubled seeing his daughter like that, while Kaoruko looked as though she was enduring a headache.

    Hajime smiled wryly while pinpointing the coordinate using thepass. Then he opened the ¡°Gate¡± once more.

    They came out into a wide passage. Kaori immediately activated the past rey and projected the past Yue who was looking uneasy while Shia questioned her with a serious expression.

    It was just like they heard before. Yue spoke the words of her entrusting Hajime. They could see emotion falling off from Shia¡¯s worried expression.

    Shia suppressed the boiling emotion that welled up inside her and asked Yue what she meant, hoping that it was just some kind of a joke.

    And like that, *p*.

    ¡ºPlease take it back.¡»

    Everyone, Hajime included spontaneously let out ¡¸O-ou¡¹ seeing that. A magnificent p had just hit Yue¡¯s cheek unreservedly.

    The past Yue was stunned and dumbfounded in disbelief. Her request that came from her deep trust to the other person was responded with a p. Furthermore when she looked at Shia, she found her emitting what was undoubtedly a wrath. It shocked Yue to the core.

    It was only natural. After all Shia getting seriously angered like this wasn¡¯t something that could be seen so abruptly like this. A genuine anger that came from someone who was like the personification of innocent cheerfulness contained an impact that was more than enough to send a chill to the center of her stomach.

    From there things devolved tempestuously.

    Yue who entrusted the future just in case she wouldn¡¯t be there, and Shia who obstinately refused that request. It was because others and she herself acknowledged that she was Yue¡¯s number one best friend that they couldn¡¯t possibly see eye to eye in this matter, which devolved into their first big quarrel.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­u, Shia at this time was really scary¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yue-san, you don¡¯t need to tremble like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because, magic didn¡¯t work! My barrier was smashed with one punch! I thought I was fighting a demon god with rabbit ears attached!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that too exaggerating!?¡¹

    No, that wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. Everyone thought that.

    Because, all of Yue¡¯s magic were erased with a single attack from the Warhammer Drucken. Even when she tried to restrict Shia¡¯s movement with freezing magic, she blew it away along with the ground by just hitting the ground with her fist. Even the top ss defense magic ¡°Holy Severance¡± was pulverized like it was a paper scrap.

    Yue got blown away helplessly and smashed through the opening wall behind her while entering a trial area.

    ¡ºE-ee!?¡»

    ¡ºW-what!? What happened!?¡»

    The past Kaori and her fake whose swords were locked against each other at that moment looked at their way with widened eyes.

    Even though they couldn¡¯t understand the reason, they could at least see that Yue and Shia were having a quarrel. They called out to them but©¤©¤

    ¡¸It¡¯s horrible isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t enter their eyes at all as though I was just a fly on the wall.¡¹

    The past Kaori gotpletely ignored and cried! She was in a state that invited sympathy so much that even the fake who should be testing her automatically tried to console her.

    Kaori¡¯s cold gaze stared without blinking at Yue and Shia.

    The two¡¯s gazes wandered, not knowing where they should look. Certainly, this scene really painted a horrible picture when watched from the outside like this.

    Furthermore this horrible scene would be even more horrible from here.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-if you¡¯re talking about horribleness then Shia was also horrible! Even though it was in the middle of quarrel there are still things that can be said and things that can¡¯t be said!¡¹

    Yue pointed as though to escape from Kaori¡¯s gaze. Then right after that,

    ¡º©¤©¤You eternal pipsqueak! Half-baked boobs!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwaa¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    <em>You said something like that!? </em>The parents and even Hajime looked at Shia with cringing expression.

    ¡¸A-ahaha, at this time I was so angry that Ipletely forgot myself¡­¡­yes. Against my better judgment I let slipped the thought that was always in my mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second Shia. ¡°Always in my mind¡±? E? Eh!? You always had that kind of thought!? You didn¡¯t make that up because we were quarreling!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    <em>Dammit! </em>Shia¡¯s expression seemed to say that. It seemed she really thought it. Yue looked shocked and staggered on her feet.

    ¡¸You misunderstand desu! That was only me saying my thought in a mean way. In the end my thought was only something like ¡°As I thought Yue-san is small isn¡¯t she¡±, or like when we took a bath together, you sometimes would stare on my breasts, so there were times when I would think ¡°It¡¯s pitiful that she can¡¯t grow¡­¡­¡± for a little, that¡¯s all!¡¹

    ¡¸You let the cat out of the bag though!?¡¹

    It seemed Shia really had such thought. Well, it was a fact though that Yue didn¡¯t grow and she was small.

    ¡¸Voided! It¡¯s voided because it¡¯s already past the expiration date desu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I am Yue. A woman who won¡¯t forget the insult at her even if it¡¯s her best friend who said it!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the first wife! Be more tolerant for that!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯m the first wife! I¡¯ll do the disciplining strictly-¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down you two. The quarrels will ovep at this rate.¡¹

    Unusually a scuffled that normally Yue did with Kaori now broke out between Yue and Shia.

    Shuu and Sumire and the others thought that they had to be stopped, but it onlysted for a moment. At the other side of the scuffling Yue and Shia,

    ¡ºFUNNNUUUUUU!! Lukewarm! You think you can defeat a forest rabbit with something like thiis-¡»

    ¡ºT-this bugged rabbittt-. STOPPPPPPPPP!!¡»

    The abnormal intense fighting between the past Shia and Yue were also ying at the same time, so to be honest, the fighting that happened at the present time only looked like two kittens frolicking aroundpared to that. And so everyone halted what they were going to do, thinking that something at that level should be okay.

    After all, the serious Shia ignored gravity magic with only her spirit and power. She punched away a ¡°lightning dragon¡± with spirit and power. She even advanced while enduring space quake with spirit defense. Yue¡¯s expression was twitching as she witnessed those.

    Although even this quarrel too, as it progressed,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Somehow it doesn¡¯t look that different now with the present quarrel.¡¹

    ¡¸Now it¡¯s just like a quarrel between two grade schoolers.¡¹

    Akiko and Kaoruko looked at each other with wry smile.,

    It seemed that their magic power were running out and with that they also ran out of vocabry. The past Yue and Shia began to call each other names ¡ºStuupid stupid!¡» or ¡ºIdiooot~!¡» like children. It wasn¡¯t that much different from the current duo who were grappling with each other at the side.

    It was clear that the quarrel wouldn¡¯t cause the friendship of the two to broke up seeing that this was a rey of the past that already happened, even so the two best friends were fighting each other with all seriousness, so everyone had unconsciously felt tense as they watched. This development caused everyone to start sighing in relieve.

    ¡¸Hmmm, their argument was far more terrific that I imagined.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So this is what will happen if you anger the normally gentle forest rabbit. I shall be careful when getting along with the Hauria n.¡¹

    ¡¸But Ojii-chan, Otou-san. Karm-san and the others are already high tensioned even at normal time you know? In various senses.¡¹

    Shuuzou, Koichi, and Shizuku made theirmentary, then,

    ¡¸Papa, papa. Is Shia-oneechan stronger than Yue-oneechan in a serious fight nano?¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s question that came from her genuine curiosity was spoken. It could be seen how Yue¡¯s ears and Shia¡¯s rabbit ears twitched in respond even though they were still in the middle of scuffling.

    ¡¸No, this is a serious quarrel but they don¡¯t go all out. They¡¯re holding back properly so that none of their attack is lethal.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s a good question isn¡¯t it? Who will win between the physically strongest and the magically strongest.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaue-dono. The current Yue hath even obtained the magic of god. Shia art bugged, but as expected I don¡¯t think that she wouldst be able to win against a serious Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It might be a different story if by some chance Shia also be able to use variated and powerful magic but¡­¡­as expected, I can¡¯t imagine how that can happen!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, if that happen then it¡¯ll be like equipping an ogre with a metal rod.¡¹

    Nobody there thought even in their dream that in the near future Shia would gain divine spirits as ally and obtained variated as well as wide ranged annihtion power by using divine possessed weapon.

    Hajime and othersughed together saying that if that ever happened then Shia would bepletely out of control! Ahaha-

    There Tomoichi seemed to reach the limit of his patience and shouted.

    ¡¸No no no, there¡¯s something else that we need to focus more in here isn¡¯t it!? My daughter is in a really precarious state over there!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right that¡¯s right! Otou-san, tell them more! It¡¯s really horrible how everyone is averting their eyes from the past me! Can¡¯t you see what a horrible state my©¤©¤fake is in!?¡¹

    Someone tried to stop the two¡¯s quarrel, but she got dragged into the immense power that Yue and Shia brought about. Not only that, she even got used as cannon ball or a shield, and yet her existence itself wasn¡¯t even registered in the mind of the quarreling duo.

    The fake rolled over on the ground until she came to a stop in front of Kaori while looking like a dirty rag¡­¡­

    Everyone¡¯s thought became as one. Once they got a look at that figure, her state that was simply just too much to be described made everyone thought ¡¸I really have no word¡­¡­¡¹. She seriously looked so pitiful that they couldn¡¯t find any word to say.

    ¡¸Lily, can you stop patting my shoulder?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s alright Kaori. I¡¯m the one who understand your feeling the best. We are best buddies!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop looking at me with those kind eyes!¡¹

    Kaori pped away Liliana¡¯s hand from her shoulder while heading toward Yue and Shia.

    The two of them had stopped fighting without anyone noticing and stood up. It seemed that they had thought really carefully, right now Yue could use metamorphosis magic that she could do whatever she liked with her own style, so there was no point to their quarrel.

    ¡¸So, Yue, Shia. Especially Yue who didn¡¯t admit her fault even until the end! What do you think after looking back at the past? Aren¡¯t there words that you couldn¡¯t say to me at that time that you should say to me now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸The case already expired.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸B-both of you¨C¡¹

    <em>These twoooo</em>, an angry vein bulged on Kaori¡¯s forehead. <em>You two have been arguing until just now, so can you two not returning to be good friends in the drop of hat like thattt!? </em>She thought with clenched fist. It would be troubling if things devolved into a three-way fight, so Shizuku casually grabbed Kaori¡¯s waist. As expected from the best friend.

    But it seemed Kaori too had grown up mentally. She let out a sigh. She pulled herself together and shrugged in annoyance.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine already. After seeing what really happened, I understood the reason why Shia got that angry. Even I surely would get my head filled with anger like that too if I heard the same thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, indeed. I too felt furious just from listening to it. Although it was already something in the past. Yue too hath already reflected and apologized.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I will never show this kind of unsightly side ever again.¡¹

    Yue met Shia, Kaori, and Tio¡¯s eyes in turn with a powerful gaze. Shia and others also nodded back with determination to her.

    The unmistakable bond and affection that the four of them had cultivated throughout their journey together could be seen there.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It made me feel a bit lonely seeing them like this.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand that. After all I too weren¡¯t a member of Hajime¡¯s party even though I apanied them from the middle.¡¹

    ¡¸Each of us had our own role, so it couldn¡¯t be helped but¡­¡­I¡¯m a bit jealous.¡¹

    Aiko, Shizuku, and Liliana muttered. The others must have heard them. Yue turned around and smiled with astonishing degree of kindness toward them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that why we are having a trip together like this?¡¹

    They followed the track of the past journey, felt the feeling of everyone at that time together, and then from there they came to learn about each other, ascertained things that they and their family didn¡¯t know about.

    This trip wasn¡¯t simply an other world sightseeing. Its purpose was to build an even deeper bond and trust with each other.

    Because,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Because everyone here, is family.¡¹

    They weren¡¯t people from different household. Everyone was already one family together.

    Yue who had been looking and acting the most childish in a sense during this trip looked more mature than anyone in this moment. Her deep, deep affection became a wave that was transmitted to everyone. Everyone¡¯s gaze became naturally drawn toward her.

    ¡¸How should I say it, it¡¯s unfair when you are like this.¡¹

    <em>Nn? </em>Yue tilted her head. Hajime squinted his eyes toward her while saying that as though he had unconditionally surrendered. Everyone whose gaze was being stolen by Yue came to their senses after hearing that. They blinked and then said ¡¸I see¡¹ with a look of understanding.

    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s just like what Yue-san said desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, I¡¯m now really looking forward to what kind of journey Kaori and everyone had at Guryuen and the western sea.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, Ipletely agree! In any case, let¡¯s have a rewatch of Kaori¡¯s trial for now.¡¹

    Aiko, Shizuku, and Liliana too were immediately freed from their mncholy.

    It also looked like there were a slight change to the parents¡¯ expressions. From the start they joined this trip with the feeling and also the resolve to know about what their children had experienced in this other world and also more about Hajime and the others. But after Yue told them ¡°because they were family¡±, there frame of mind of having a field trip must have also changed just a little.

    Warmth dwelled deep inside Tomoichi¡¯s eyes. Even so he shrugged his shoulders a bit yfully.

    ¡¸I wished you would show the beginning of my daughter¡¯s trial instead if you know that it would have such horrible conclusion.¡¹

    ¡¸True. This is Kaori we¡¯re talking about, so she must had done her very best but¡­¡­knowing that at the end she finished off the fake in a way like she was deceiving her, it¡¯s just¡­¡­you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s forget the end of it! The process is more important than the result! Especially in this trial! Right!?¡¹

    Kaori desperately glossed over what she did while mixing a bit of justification in her speech. It made everyoneugh. At the same time,

    ¡¸The way to show a scene and the sequence art important!¡¹

    Tio said that with a radiant smile. Of course,

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    It went without saying that Kaori protested tearfully.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Hajime¡¯s lines when he went wild

    => From the game ¡¸I¡¯m Gonna Die If I Don¡¯t Eat Sushi Soon!( ¤½¤í¤½¤íÊÙË¾¤òÊ³¤Ù¤Ê¤¤¤ÈËÀ¤Ì¤¼£¡)¡¹. The game is really crazy and shocking. The main character¡¯s way of talking won¡¯t leave my head lol

    ¡ùAgain please check out volume 13. Thank you for all thements!

    ¡ùAlso I noticed that I forgot to give notice for this thanks to the congrattingments at thement section. Anime third season is decided so I¡¯m reporting it!

    Just what-ria is behind them¡­¡­

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? Unexpected Talent?</strong>

    A deadly battle was unfolded between a ck angel and a silver angel. It was a battle that was truly worthy to be called a ¡°proper¡± battle.

    The feeling of powerlessness from being unable to keep a promise that was exchanged in the past.

    The sense of inferiority that was brought about by one¡¯s own weakness.

    Jealousy, anger, regret.

    One¡¯s own ugliness was thoroughly beaten into oneself, which strengthened the fake rapidly. The dancing de and magic were materializing her heart¡¯s weakness into a physical embodiment.

    But at the same time that battle was also beautiful.

    The way the past Kaori desperately resisted, hanged on, and continued to fight, coupled with her swordsmanship that was gradually getting refined to look like a dance definitely possessed a certain something that pressed on the heart of the people watching it.

    It was definitely touching, but¡­¡­

    ¡ºActually even after conquering the underground dungeon you¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Attagirl, HIT HER KAORIIIIIIII! BEAT HER UPPPPPPP-¡¹

    ¡ºI(You) am a saint? Fufu, what a joke isn¡¯t it? At the bottom of my heart I¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸What¡¯s so funny!? She¡¯s a saint no matter where you looookkkk!? There isn¡¯t any room for argument!¡¹

    ¡ºYour(My) heart is this ugly¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸What did you just say you bastard¨C! How dare you grin like that with Kaori¡¯s face since some time ago! I can¡¯t take it anymore. Kaoriii! Otou-san¡¯ll help you now!!¡¹

    Tomoichi-san was being terribly annoying.

    Ever since this part of the past rey started, his tension had gone through the roof and he acted annoyingly just like Hajime when watching the fake Yue. But he hadpletely snapped not long after the fake started throwing verbal abuse to the past Kaori. Even now he kept shouting angrily nonstop. It made the others couldn¡¯t really catch what the fake was saying.

    Kaori was covering her face with both her hands. Apparently her father¡¯s heated reaction stimted her embarrassment far more than her past self¡¯s action. It was only natural.

    Tomoichi finally rolled his sleeves while readying himself to charge toward the past fake, but Kaoruko hugged him from behind with a wry smile to stop him.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand his feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. This trial isn¡¯t a pleasant thing to watch even from the outside like this.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire were also smiling wryly. Koichi also nodded strongly in understanding as a father who also had a daughter.

    ¡¸Not to mention Kaori-chan is going through this trial in the right way in a sense.¡¹

    Yes, it was a deadly battle because Kaori was facing her ¡°negative emotions¡± head-on.

    Even while she was fighting back against her gradually strengthened fake self, little by little she solidified her feelings,prehended them, overcame them, and then she advanced forward.

    The ¡°preciousness of human¡¯s growth¡± could be felt even more from her appearancepared to Yue, Shia, and Tio who conquered their trial using a slightly unique method.

    To prove it,

    ¡ºThe strengthening, stopped?¡»

    The fake¡¯s expression finally changed. The tilting scale of strength was starting to regain its equilibrium once more.

    The two shed fiercely inside the past rey. Their swords locked with each other. But, Kaori didn¡¯t pull back. She didn¡¯t get pushed back. She stared straight toward the manifestation of her own negative feelings from point-nk range despite wanting to avert her eyes from it so much.

    And then sheid her feeling bare.

    ¡ºI myself want to change. I want to be kind like Yue. I want to be strong like Shia. I want to be wise like Tio. I want to be cute like Shizuku-cha¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸KAORIIIIIIIII, how honest and adorable! Bravooo! Angel! It¡¯s alright! Otou-san knows! There isn¡¯t anyone as strong and kind as you in this¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san, STAYYYYY!!¡¹

    ¡¸GYAA!?¡¹

    Hearing Kaori¡¯s honest feeling made Yue, Shia, Tio, and also Shizuku to blush slightly. Even so they were sending warm gazes that enveloped Kaori.

    That too was a precious sight that enveloped everyone¡¯s heart in gentle feeling¨D¨Dor it should be, but everyone¡¯s expression turned stiff from Tomoichi-san¡¯s idiot father act. Papa who doted on his daughter didn¡¯t have the words reading the mood in his dictionary!

    And so the beloved daughter finally couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and the t of her great sword smacked the father¡¯s head. He was down for the count. He was rendered unconscious with his eyes rolled up.

    ¡¸Oi Kaori. You overdid it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care for this kind of Otou-san!¡¹

    Kaoruko who caught her husband¡¯s body couldn¡¯t continue holding him up forever as expected. She sat down on the ground while looking at her unconscious husband like he was a hopeless person. Then he made him faced up and gave him ap pillow. As for Kaori, she looked aside sullenly even after being reproached.

    ¡¸So he has to miss the climax in the end¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the first time this happen. Fufu, he¡¯s really adorable no matter how much time has passed.¡¹

    ¡¸I never understand ever since a long time ago why your expression always turned loving at this kind of time.¡¹

    Akiko-san looked exasperated while Kaoruko-san¡¯s affectionate expression deepened for some reason while she caressed Tomoichi¡¯s head. Kirino who had known her for a long time was looking like she was enduring a headache from watching that.

    But putting aside the Shirasaki husband and wife who were being like that,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmm? Hoo? So Kaori think of me as kind?¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, hohoo? So Kaori-san wanted to be storng like me?¡¹

    ¡¸I seeee, thy often looked at me as though I¡¯m a pitiful thing and yet, fufu, thy art actually looking up to me as a wise person.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you said you wanted to be cute like me¡­¡­geez, even though you¡¯re cuter than me no matter how you looked at it¡­¡­geez!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn. W-well, I think you can say that perhaps I might feel something like that or perhaps not once or twice I guess? I guess!¡¹

    Kaori turned bright red and her speech became really rapid when the four girls looked at her with four different kind of grinning.

    The scale of strength inside the past rey had gotten overturned. Kaori¡¯s swordsmanship and magic were starting to graze the fake bit by bit.

    ¡¸Kaori¡­¡­is really amazing just as I thought.¡¹

    Liliana muttered with an emotional tone.

    ¡¸It reminded me how after Hajime-san fell into the abyss, you were the only one who believed in his survival and frantically did everything you can.¡¹

    ¡¸Lily¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It was also the same during the final battle. You were the only one who lifted your hands toward the sky while everyone else was despairing in front of the apostles¡¯ all out bombardment. You stopped it till the end.¡¹

    Liliana looked at Kaori. She looked proud to be Kaori¡¯s friend.

    ¡¸There were also times when you were hurt and fell on your knee, but you always stood up and carried through till the end¡­¡­I really respect you for that.¡¹

    ¡¸uu¡­¡­Lily, it¡¯s embarrassing if you told me straight like that.¡¹

    Kaori mumbled her words shyly. Liliana chuckled.

    Aiko also smiled seeing the two of them like that while opening her mouth. She looked proud in some way. It was the look of a teacher who saw off a student leaving their nest splendidly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. When Hajime-kun fell, I too felt like my heart was going to break because there was no more hope of all of the students going back safely to Japan. It was pathetic of me. I couldn¡¯t immediately console the students because I myself was in shock¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan-sensei¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right after you woke up, you dered that you¡¯re going to search Hajime-kun, that you won¡¯t give up until you see it with your own eyes. That strength of your encouraged me too. At that time I felt that a student like you are too good for someone like me, but that¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t just keep feeling down. It was because of you that I managed to get back on my feet you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡­¡­ehehe¡¹

    Kaori smiled happily and also bashfully while fidgeting shyly from hearing Aiko¡¯s honest feeling, but Kaoruko looked even happier than her as her mother. ¡­¡­Of course, Tomoichi was still unconscious. Even though her daughter was getting praised. It was too bad. In various senses.

    The past rey was reaching the climax. Hajime spoke teasingly, but there was also respect and praise in his voice tone just like Liliana and Aiko.

    ¡¸You¡¯re dense, like to charge ahead without thinking, and even when you get beaten up you make it into the source of your growth and get stronger¡­¡­thinking back now, Kaori was filled up with a lot of main character attributes wasn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though she kept charging at Hajime every chance she got before we got summoned, she wasn¡¯t even aware that she loved him until he fell into the abyss.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hajime-kun! Even Shizuku-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸The dying scene of a loved one is amon trope for the hero¡¯s awakening event. Hajime, you were actually Kaori-chan¡¯s heroine¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san(Mother-inw)!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second. In that case, Hajime encountering Yue-chan and getting together with her was really an NT¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say anymore than that, Otou-san(Father-inw)! It feels like my brain is going to explode even now if that thought entered my mind!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori-kuuun, you alriiight? I¡¯m going to do awee~some thing with your beloved Hajime-chan noow~?¡¹

    ¡¸I take it back! Yue isn¡¯t kind at all-¡¹

    Hajime and others were screwing around excitedly like that while the past Kaori was clearing her trial splendidly. Meanwhile Myuu was making a troubled expression outside themotion. She took Remia mama¡¯s hand and looked up to her with a frown.

    ¡¸Kaori-oneechan is amazing nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she is.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though she¡¯s so amazing¡­¡­she¡¯s so amazing right now¡­¡­but then this scene will be like that right after this!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s true.¡¹

    Myuu covered her face in sorrow. It was as though she was watching a tragic fate that couldn¡¯t be changed.

    No, it wasn¡¯t as though, there was really a tragedy right in front of them. It was even more tragic because the trial was going on swimmingly in an emotional way.

    A part of the ice wall inside the past rey exploded. Yue stumbled out from there.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Nobody had forgotten, but the past Kaori had been really doing her best in proper and respectable way that everyone unconsciously avoided thinking about it. Everyone¡¯s voice trembled seeing how the past unfolded from there.

    ¡¸Thank you for watching.¡¹

    Kaori quietly closed the past rey. The expression she had at that moment was the clear expression that only someone who had epted the past could have.

    ¡¸Uu, Kaori-san. Please let me say it once more! I¡¯m really really sorry desuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s alright now. I don¡¯t mind anymore that Shia punched my fake to use her as cannonball or used her as shield against a lightning dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯spletely the line of someone whopletely mind it desuu¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s affectionate smile whipped up terror and guilt inside Shia instead. Shia hurriedly elbowed Yue beside her. She urged her ¡¸Come on, Yue-san too! You have to apologize too for that time!¡¹ with a small voice. Kaori¡¯s gaze slowly turned toward Yue with a radiant smile still sported on her face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­K-Kaori. Umm, err, I¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uh huh, whaaat?¡¹

    Kaori smiled cheerfully while urging Yue ¡¸Come on, it¡¯s okay for you to apologize you know? Be honest to yourself¡¹. Yue kept sending upward nces at Kaori while her face kept reddening more as time passed.

    <em>Uh, guuh, </em>Yue was groaning while looking terribly conflicted.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan, it¡¯s better to apologize properly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fuguuh¡¹

    ¡¸Is it just my imagination that there is this sound of teeth grinding?¡¹

    ¡¸Thy hands art turning white from clenching too hard there.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you really hate it to that degree¡­¡­¡¹

    Even Myuu was rebuking her while looking conflicted. Yue-san¡¯s conflicted feeling reached the peak.

    And then, a beatter.

    Yue sighed ¡¸Fuuuh¡¹ as though she had let go of some kind of a big burden. She faced Kaori. She called ¡¸Kaori¡¹ with a look of determination.

    And then, ¡¸Whaat?¡¹ Kaori asked her with a saintly smile. Yue¡¯s expression tensed and she strongly dered.

    ¡¸Even if I¡¯m 100% at fault! I don¡¯t want to lower my head and neither will I do so¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸You¡¯re the worsttt¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I thought you¡¯ll say!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Your understanding of her is staggering-¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone looked exasperated or looked they had gotten a headache, but Hajime alone said ¡¸What a witty remark. ¡­¡­I also want to use that line someday¡¹ while looking deeply impressed.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu, remember this. Each person has something that they can¡¯t give up to anyone. Such thing has to be protected even at the cost of your life!¡¹

    ¡¸Not bowing to Kaori-oneechan is something that worth your life?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The feelings of ¡°No, I think that¡¯s no good as a human¡± and ¡°I see. So there¡¯s also something like that¡± are shing inside Myuu nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, choose the first feeling without hesitation. Promise that to mama.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that the bad influence to Myuu didn¡¯te solely from Hajime papa.

    ¡¸Haa, that¡¯s enough already. It¡¯s a past matter. And if I¡¯m in Yue¡¯s position then I too absolutely won¡¯t apologize! Even if it killed me!¡¹

    <em>No, so you¡¯re the same!? </em>Such retort could be filled from the gazes of the parents toward Kaori.

    ¡¸But, Myuu-chan, you don¡¯t need to remember this example. You have to properly apologize when you do something wrong you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu was radiating an atmosphere that was clearly showing how she thought Kaori¡¯s words had no persuasiveness at all no matter how she looked at it.

    Kaori too must be feeling it. There were also the gazes from the parents piercing into her, so she cleared her throat.

    ¡¸Next is Hajime-kun¡¯s trial isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t wait!¡¹

    ¡¸Is Tomoichi-san alright?¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly at the tant change of subject while his gaze moved toward the still unconscious Tomoichi. Kaoruko answered him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Hajime-kun. Rather he would just be noisy saying things like ¡°One more time!¡± or ¡°I need to record this!¡± if he wake up now, so if it¡¯s not a trouble to carry him in this state then I want to keep him like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­well, we can carry him the same way like we carried Lily just now so it¡¯s not a trouble¡­¡­¡¹

    The madam made an unexpectedly severe decision. Hajime looked toward Tomoichi with some agreement in his expression.

    He summoned the aforementioned wooden coffin once more. Kaoruko lifted up Tomoichi in her arms and put him inside the coffin. She was wearing an affectionate smile the whole time.

    It was strange. She didn¡¯t look like she was having difficulty at all even though she was lifting up an adult male. The way she put him inside the coffin looked excessively polished.

    <em>You should keep your treasure in a safe ce~~ </em>It felt like they could hear someone saying that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­These mother and daughter are really simr.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue? What do you mean by that hmm?¡¹

    It went without saying what she meant by that. Everyone understood it. That fact was clear from a nce of everyone¡¯s face other than the Shirasaki mother and daughter.

    Hajime shivered slightly while opening the ¡°gate¡±. Meanwhile Akiko whispered to her daughter with a twitching expression.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Aiko. Thinking back, aren¡¯t there too many people who fainted during this trip?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s not¡­¡­¡¹

    Adol who watched the beginning of Tio¡¯s fall from grace, Yue who got punched on her stomach by Shizuku at the empire, the nobles who felt terror toward Hauria, Altena at the sea of trees, and not to mention Liliana.

    ¡¸Eh? Aren¡¯t there too many people who fainted in our trip?¡¹

    ¡¸A trip where people lost consciousness everywhere the group goes¡­¡­put in words like that, it¡¯s like this trip is cursed.¡¹

    The Hatayama mother and daughter looked at each other¡¯s face andughed drily together. And then they passed through the ¡°gate¡± behind Hajime and the others as though nothing had happened.

    In this world there were things that would only be a waste of time or even harmful to be concerned about. The returnees knew that fact very well.

    .

    .

    .

    Hajime¡¯s trial was reyed. After a while,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸O-oo¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Voices that were hard to differentiate whether they sounded impressed or shocked arose from here and there. Everyone, even Yue and the girls were watching with rapt attention.

    They looked like movie-goers who were leaning forward on the edge of their seat while watching a well-made action movie.

    The trials that they had watched until now were also intense just like action movie. But, they were all heavy with fantasy element. Those were fights of other world fantasy.

    That was why Hajime¡¯s trial was sensational in a sense.

    Especially for those who were born on earth. This fight felt far more realistic than the trials of Yue and the others. And yet the battle ought to be called as the very picture of an action movie.

    ¡¸When ites to battle between two gunners¡­¡­the fantasy element get drastically thinned down.¡¹

    Shuuzou muttered that while rubbing his chin. Nobody replied back, but they strongly agreed inside their heart.

    Repeated gunshot sounds. Bursts of gun fires and ck and red shes flying every which way.

    The fake¡¯s white Donner was thrust out. In respond Hajime¡¯s Scg swept it away to diver its firing line.

    Donner fired at the same time, but the fake half spun to dodge and fired back with his white Scg.

    Hajime also spun to dodge. Both sides aimed at each other with their respective Donner. The instant each gun muzzle fixed their aim, two bullets collided on midair right on the center without the slightest deviation. They were squashed t from the impact and fell on the ground.

    Aim, sweep, fire back, dodge, aim again, shift firing line, fire back.

    Originally it should be punches and kicks that were exchange in such close quarter. But there both sides escaped from the firing trajectory by a hair¡¯s breadth while trying to make their own bulletnded on the enemy.

    Close quarterbat was being performed through an exchange of crimson shes and ck shes as though they were using bullets in the ce of fist. The sight of bicolor shes flying every which way with the two at the center could only be described as stunning.

    Yes, that was thebat which was brought about by the interweaving Gun Kata of two gun users.

    ¡¸Papa is so cool nano! Amazing nanooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is that so?¡¹

    Everyone had understood from the course of their trip until here that Hajime¡¯s gunmanship was at the realm of extremity. That was even truer for Myuu who had actually travelled with him during their adventure.

    But, as expected it was just as Shuuzou said. A battle between two equally extraordinary gun users was so fresh that it made them temporarily forgot that they were in a fantasy world. The sight sent their heart to dance in excitement. That was clear from a nce of the expressions of the parents and the girls.

    ¡¸Oi oi, you shot down bullet using bullet even when you aren¡¯t sticking close to the enemy! Were you aiming for that Hajime-kun!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, well¡¹

    Koichi¡¯s excitement was through the roof. It was a far different look from theposed personality¨D¨Dexcluding the times Yaegashi family went wild as the whole¨D¨Dthat he carried himself with until now. The way his eyes shined like a kid made Hajime felt slightly taken aback.

    ¡¸My father love Hollywood¡¯s action movie. Especially those with stylish gun action.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? He has great taste.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! Is that feat possible for you only because you¡¯re facing your fake whose movement you can predict-? Or you actually can do that feat against anyone-? Which one is it!!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t his character crumbling down? His intonation is simr with a certain muscr actor.¡¹

    ¡¸Which one-, is iitttt-¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s thetter.¡¹

    ¡¸EXCELLENTTT-¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san, calm down!¡¹

    Putting aside the breakdown of Koichi-san¡¯s character, the confrontation between the fake and the past Hajime was truly shy. There was no denying that it was a show worth seeing.

    Midair gun spin reload, six consecutive shots on the same spot, using the dent on the ground for a ricochet shot, even space jumping sniping using chakram.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really an impressive show. Hajime-kun¡¯s technique really shines in a gunfight.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll never be able to watch this kind of gunfight in real life.¡¹

    The fake and the past Hajime separated for a moment inside the rey. Kirino and Kaoruko let out a long exhale because there was finally a break in the fight.

    ¡­¡­Actually, a certain top ss secret agent of Japan or Britain could also perform movie worthy gun action in real life, though of course it would still be far away from Hajime¡¯s level but¡­¡­

    They would only learn about that fact some time in the future.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nobody who can be Hajime-kun¡¯s match when ites to guns, so this is also fresh for us.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. ¡­¡­Though it feels like I can get used to the railgun¡¯s speed if I strained my eyes really hard, then I might be able to have this kind of fight too using Drucken¡¯s bombardment mode desu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shia¡­¡­just now, art thou aware that thy just said something absurd about reacting to speed that equaled lighting¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to do it though because it¡¯ll be faster to close the distance and punch rather than wasting time firing bullets!¡¹

    In the future she would be able to evade not only railgun but even using her sight to dodge the attack from the avatar of lightning that turned into lightning itself, but this too was still far in the future.

    Aiko sent a terribly doubting sidelong nce at Shia and said.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Shia-san then she might say something like ¡°I can just let something like railgun hit me and keep rushing ahead desuu!¡± rather than dodging it. I have the feeling that even if a bullet hit her body it will only make loud nging sound.¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan-sensei¡­¡­you¡¯re describing Termina**r there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime in white coat is also really cool? I¡¯ll make him wear one next time. And then we¡¯ll have a date.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yue-san is the only one looking at something else¡­¡­this is my first time seeing someone with heart mark on their eyes for real¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸M-my my¡­¡­is it magic?¡¹

    Liliana and Remia watched Yue with their eyes widening in astonishment. Yue was sping her hands in front of her chest while putting on the expression of a maiden in love. Her eyes certainly had pink heart mark on them. It might be the work of metamorphosis magic or illusion.

    In any case, the exciting screening stopped there.

    ¡º¨D¨DDo you really think that you still have a ce to belong back home?¡»

    The fake finally started attacking verbally. He also started firing bullet of words.

    He stated how there was no way a human killing monster could have a ce to belong among humans. Surely his parents would feel shocked seeing what their son had changed into.

    Hajime¡¯s core was none other than his desire to go home. That was why he feared being rejected by everything that was rted to that, the fake said.

    Yue and the others understood this aspect of Hajime, but Liliana and the parents other than Sumire and Shuu were surprised, because they thought of Hajime as someone who alwaysughed fearlessly no matter what stood on his way as he overcame them all.

    Sumire and Shuuughed in amusement while ncing at their son.

    ¡¸Really, our son is so cute. Fufu, I remember how nervous he was when he showed up in front of our home.¡¹

    ¡¸His bodypletely rxed with relieve the moment we hugged him tightly.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s cheeks reddened when his parents revealed what happened right after he went home.

    Myuu too found this side of her papa surprising. She softly held Hajime¡¯s hand. Her eyes looked up at Hajime. Of course there was no disappointment in there. Rather there was joy there for being able to know about her papa¡¯s weak part.

    The other parents must also feel the same.

    ¡¸Hmph, I can finally see a childish side of yours. It made me feel relieved.¡¹

    ¡¸Tomoichi-san, you¡¯re awake?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯ll wake up when there are this many gun shots. My head is throbbing though.¡¹

    Tomoichi crawled out from the coffin while Kaori¡¯s healing magic shed on his head. Tomoichi had a quiet expression, which made a very surreal image. The way mysterious light like in anime shined on his head made him looked like an uncle with barren field on the top of his head.

    ¡¸You were forced to go through this kind of experience and had to mature mentally, even so you returned home. Then you better remember that you¡¯re still allowed to be a kid.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯ll remember that. Thank you Tomoichi-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. You¡¯re still a kid, so you need to keep your rtionship with Kaori in moderation too!¡¹

    Tomoichi spoke his usual abusivenguage at the end to hide his embarrassment, but surely his words before that were his true feeling.

    There were a lot of things that Hajime had to do. He could do a lot of things, and there were also a lot of things that only he could do, but there was no need for him to forget how to depend on the adults near him. That was what Tomoichi said to him.

    Shuu looked at his son and Tomoichi back and forth while feeling just a little bit fretful ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t he acting more fatherly than me?¡¹. Meanwhile the fake¡¯s verbal attack entered the climax.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t ignore Hatayama Aiko¡¯s words¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Fuhee!? Me!?¡¹

    Aiko raised her voice hysterically when her name suddenly came out from the fake¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Aa, I also mentioned it when we were at Ur right? I told you I was thankful for your admonishment about my way of living.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    He certainly told her that. Although she never imagined that Hajime took it so seriously that it even got brought up in this trial. The fake was also saying ¡°You looked up to her as your teacher~¡± which made Aiko¡¯s cheeks reddened in bashfulness. While Aiko was like that, Akiko took her ce to puff up her chest as a mother who was proud of her daughter.

    ¡º¨D¨DIt¡¯s just dependence.¡»

    The fake even denied Hajime¡¯s love toward Yue. He stated how his feeling toward Yue was nothing more than an insurance in case he found out that there was no ce for him at his birthce.

    The parents looked surprised once more to hear that. They unconsciously nced at Yue but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It would be even better if Hajime ispletely dependent that he is useless without me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk like Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸I never said anything like that right!? Right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-san¡­¡­it¡¯s something that is radiating out from your whole being.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying right!?¡¹

    The parents sighed in relieve seeing them having such noisy exchange like usual, because that meant that this was something that they had already shared with each other beforehand.

    ¡¸But papa, you¡¯re starting to get wounded nano. How did you win from here nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~, well, I just acted defiantly and forced my way through. It even made me feel embarrassed when Ipared my way with how Kaori did her best. You¡¯ll see it after this.¡¹

    Myuu was feeling in suspense even though this was a past that had already happened, but it was just as Hajime said. The conclusion was immediately put into disy.

    One of Hajime¡¯s attack finally caught the fake. ording to the fake, it seemed that the scale of strength still hadn¡¯t tilted to either side. Hajime wasn¡¯t averting his eyes from his own weakness, but he also hadn¡¯t ovee it, the fake said. But since that one attack that hit, Hajime was gradually surpassing the fake.

    The fake was confused. Then Hajime told him this.

    ¡ºI did nothing different than usual. Not being able to move until your worry is resolved, do you think that kind of childishness can be allowed?¡»

    Everyone automatically recalled the struggle for survival that they saw Hajime experienced in the bottom of the abyss.

    Certainly it was just as he said. A ¡°luxury¡± like worry wasn¡¯t something that was allowed for Hajime. Even then he continued to move forward. Because he would die if he didn¡¯t advance. Because without doing that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make even a meager wish of going homee true.

    In other words for Hajime, this trial wasn¡¯t anything different than that time and all the battles that he had gone through until now.

    ¡ºI¡¯m grateful you know? Thanks to you I can take a careful look at my own movement.¡»

    Hajime hadn¡¯t even faced the fake from the start. Because even though he had been aware of it, he had been moving forward while <em>holding close to his chest </em>¡°his own negative emotions¡± the whole time until now without any single one of them getting resolved.

    What Hajime was watching for was only ¡°the enemy¡¯s movement¡± like usual.

    He observed, analyzed, and then did everything he could to surpass the enemy, even just for a little bit. From watching the fake he found out his own quirks and pointless movements, then he took a step forward from there. To reach to the present, to this moment.

    That was how he managed to survive until this point. By keep moving forward.

    ¡¸I see. Certainly this is what you Hajime-kun did in that abyss.¡¹

    Shuuzou nodded in understanding. The match was decided right after that.

    Although the past Hajime didn¡¯t deny that a part of his feeling toward Yue was as a guarantee for his mental wellbeing, he dered that 99,9% of it was love.

    Yue writhed. ¡¸Geez! Hajime you dummy!¡¹ She said while acting angry. Kaori and others looked at them coldly. <em>Are you two won¡¯t feel satisfied unless you boast about your love even at this kind of time, </em>their eyes asked. <em>See, even the fake is looking exasperated! </em>Their eyes said.

    ¡¸W-well, my trial is something like this.¡¹

    Hajime averted his gaze a bit awkwardly.

    The past Hajime looked toward the ice tree that stood tall at the center of the room with just a small ripple of emotion in his eyes. But he then immediately moved toward the new path that just appeared. After seeing off the past Hajime¡¯s back, Yue cleared her throat too while turning off the past rey.

    Hajime¡¯s back at the end there really resembled the time when he just killed the w bear in the abyss and advanced into the darkness with a renewed resolve.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? You kept saying how you brute forced this trial like it was your dark history, so I was really looking forward to just how pathetic you are in here¡­¡­but you actually did your best.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly you might not have faced your own feeling properly in here but¡­¡­to persist in what you have decided to do no matter what happened is also a splendid act you know? You did great Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnh. This is why it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I managed to see a lot of Hajime¡¯s embarrassed face sinceing to this room. I¡¯m super satisfied.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san, please read the mood. It¡¯s parents-son time right now!¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu ced their hand on Hajime¡¯s shoulders while gazing at him gently¨D¨Dat the side was Yue-sama capturing the moment of Hajime¡¯s embarrassed face into shing camera that made shuttering sounds repeatedly. <em>This stupid couple, like boyfriend like girlfriend, </em>Shia and others thought with an exasperated look.

    They didn¡¯t know whether they should feel warm from the atmosphere of the Nagumo parents and son or whether they should put on an exasperated look at Yue who kept clicking on her camera. The emotion of Tomoichi and others was in chaos.

    ¡¸Next is Shizuku. That will be thest one.¡¹

    Hajime was about to open a ¡°gate¡± to thest destination, partly to cover up his embarrassment too.

    But there, Myuu tugged on Hajime¡¯s sleeve insistently.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Myuu?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, Myuu want to shoot at target again nano! Myuu also want a gun to shoot with nano!¡¹

    It seemed the desire to shoot gun welled up inside Myuu after she watched Hajime papa¡¯s gunfight.

    ¡¸Papa said that you will give exclusive Donneer and Scag for Myuu one day nano. When will it be nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! You¡¯re really-! You¡¯re going to give gun to a small child like this¡­¡­no, wait a second? ¡°Want to shoot at target again¡±? Don¡¯t tell me you already allowed her to shoot gun before!?¡¹

    The guardian of moral andmon sense, Tomoichi-san raised the corner of his eyes.

    ¡¸No, well, Myuu once said that she wanted to try shooting during our journey, so I transmuted a small gun for kid and let her tried shooting that time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t seriously going to give her gun as a present right!? Remia-san, you should say something too here as a mother!¡¹

    Tomoichi imed that this would be bad for Myuu¡¯s education. Certainly from the perspective of Japan¡¯smon sense, something like this was impossible to think about but¡­¡­

    Remia-san looked troubled for some reason. She said ¡¸Certainly it might be just as you said but¡¹. She sounded evasive.

    ¡¸Otou-san, see, Hajime-kun too didn¡¯t let Myuu shoot a gun thoughtlessly you know? He kept the safety for everyone at mind, and at first he didn¡¯t n to give Myuu her own gun.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m saying that Myuu-chan, she has talent in shooting.¡¹

    ¡¸Talent in shooting?¡¹

    During their journey, everyone once yed around and tried their hands on shooting, as a bit of a side entertainment.

    Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Tio. The result of the four of them shooting gun was terrible, as befitting their beginner status. Their shooting couldn¡¯t even graze a target the size of a dartboard that was ced ten meter in front of them.

    Then Hajime created a mini sized Donner for Myuu and let her shoot a target that was ced in the same distance like the others.

    Naturally Myuu too couldn¡¯t even graze the target.

    However it was only for the first several shots.

    She corrected her shooting trajectory bit by bit. And when everyone noticed, the target had be filled with holes. When Hajime prepared another target for her and she fired another ten shots, they saw the sight of all her shots hitting dead center. It went without saying that everyone¡¯s eyes there turned into saucer.

    ¡¸After that I also tried making her shoot at moving target. After firing several times, she corrected her mistakes on her own and started hitting the target. My daughter is seriously a prodigy.¡¹

    It seemed that this one wasn¡¯t simply a stupid parent¡¯s statement.

    Seeing is believing. So Hajime quickly transmuted a small revolver the size of a derringer. He also prepared bullets with reduced gunpowder and handed them to Myuu.

    ¡¸Myuu, let¡¯s try shooting for a bit. Go to the corner of the room okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay nano!? Myuu will do it nanoooooo!!¡¹

    Myuu hugged the revolver tightly like it was a treasure before she ran away to the designated position with her small footsteps *sutetetetee*. The parents and Liliana and Aiko looked like they were still half in doubt. Hajime led them to follow Myuu while scattering some fist sized gravity stones along the way.

    Myuu followed what Hajime had taught her before to load the bullets with a practiced motion, then she took the weaver stance beautifully.

    ¡¸I-is she going to be alright? The recoil from handgun is powerful right? I heard that it can hurt your arm and shoulder.¡¹

    ¡¸I reduced the gun¡¯s strength so she¡¯ll be fine. Besides¡­¡­that Myuu, she can bleed off the impact like its nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Ee?¡¹

    The parents were watching over Myuu with worried gaze. Meanwhile,

    ¡¸Papa! Myuu just need to shot those rocks nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou¡¹

    ¡¸Muufuu! It has been a long time nano!¡¹

    She was fully motivated and her eyes were sparkling. The gunner¡¯s beloved daughter seemed to love shooting very much perhaps because she had seen how her papa fought using them until now.

    Although she was a little girl. Everyone there doubted that she would be able to hit the targets that were bobbing up and down in the air dozens of meters away from her¨D¨D

    ¡¸Suu¡ª¨Ctsu¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Myuu took a deep breath once. She inhaled deeply, then exhaled deeply before her breathing stoppedpletely. Myuu¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed in that moment.

    It was as though the innocent and cheerful bright girl who was standing there until now was just an illusion. That was just how striking the change that happened to her gaze was.

    Those eyes were truly¨D¨Dthe eyes of a hawk!!

    The gun¡¯s trigger was pulled so naturally like a flowing water.

    *Baang* The gunshot resounded. The bullet grazed one of the gravity stones before it passed through.

    Myuu wordlessly pulled the bolt and reloaded. Correcting target. Trigger, pulled.

    ¡¸I-it hit¡­¡­¡¹

    Those words slipped out of Tomoichi¡¯s mouth in disbelief.

    During that time the percussion hammer was getting cocked, targeting, and then shooting. The next gravity stone burst open. Sharp gaze that couldn¡¯t be imagineding from the usual Myuu had caught the target and wouldn¡¯t let go!

    ¡¸By the way, I had also tried making her using rifle to snipe at drone that flew randomly from more than 100 meters¡­¡­Myuu hit it before saying this.¡¹

    ¨D¨DMuu, Myuu can¡¯t do it like papa. It was off by 5 mili nano

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. No wonder you want to give her a personal gun.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also thinking about creating a shooting range under our house using space expansion. Though I still don¡¯t have the time to make the present because I was busy with taking care ofmotions rted to the returnees.¡¹

    The parents went ¡¸Oh my¡¹ with dumbfounded look from witnessing Myuu¡¯s unexpected talent. But it seemed they understood Hajime¡¯s feeling now. A momentter they came back to their senses and started praising Myuu effusively.

    Her sharply narrowed eyes that were losing their highlight were regaining their softness and brightness, back to their usual adorableness. It was as though her predatory gaze just now was just a dream.

    Liliana asked Myuu with a tone that sounded impressed from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, that was amazing. I too once tried shooting a gun as a test during the final battle, but it was really, really impossible for me to shoot urately like you just now. I thought that a ton of practice is required for a precise shooting¡­¡­is there some kind of secret to it?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~~~~~?¡¹

    Myuu cutely pressed her index finger on her cheek while thinking, but nothing came to mind even if she was asked what her secret was.

    With a puzzled face she said,

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like it¡¯s that difficult just to hit the target nano. You just need to imitate papa!¡¹

    ¡¸A, aa~, it¡¯s like that¡­¡­¡¹

    It stood to reason.

    But, in Myuu¡¯s case the level of her ¡°imitate¡± must be in different level. Atmosphere, subtle movement, gaze, the way to look at the target. It was only by imitating them all in high level that she managed to produce such result.

    In other words, not only she had inherently high shooting sense, it was also boosted by her ¡°high power of observation toward papa¡±.

    Putting it another way,

    ¡¸Fufu. Myuu-chan really love Hajime-kun isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    It must be something like that. Myuu had been looking very, very carefully at her papa that she was able to imitate him to such high level just from watching.

    ¡¸Myu? Yes nano! Myuu love, love, love papa so much nano!¡¹

    ¡¸M-Myuu¡­¡­kuh, your adorableness is brutal-¡¹

    Myuu honestly expressed her affection with banzai pose * radiant smile. Hajime felt violently embarrassed and he was downed from it. He hurriedly covered his face with his hands while his body trembled emotionally.

    On the other hand, Yue and others who heard the basis of Myuu¡¯s shooting sense was also,

    ¡¸¡­¡­T-that means, I who can¡¯t even graze the target no matter how many times I tried firing is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Inferior to Myuu¡­¡­in mineprehension of Goshujin-sama¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t say that Yue, Tio! It makes me feel a horrible sense of defeat now!¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-san, Aiko-san, and also Liliana-san too. How about trying your hand in shooting here? Come on, let¡¯s do it. Do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to give it a try after this kind of development!¡¹

    ¡¸I just said that I couldn¡¯t do it didn¡¯t I!?¡¹

    Covering their face with their hands from the vague feeling of deafeat.

    ¡¸By the way¡­¡­what about Remia-san?¡¹

    Akiko quietly whispered that question to Remia¡¯s ear. She had been erasing her presence and didn¡¯t say anything all this time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s see. After the final battle I tried my hand on shooting a gun once when we were staying in the sea of trees.¡¹

    Everyone was busy at that time while Yue and others were also coincidentally absent. Remia apanied Hajime and Myuu who were shooting at targets for fun and she also gave it a try then.

    ¡¸Hee, is that so. And, what was the result?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, it¡¯s a secret?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see.¡¹

    <em>Try shooting too, we arerades right? And then miss the targetpletelyyy~, </em>Yue and others who had snatched Hajime¡¯s Donner & Scg chased Shizuku and the others around while saying such thing.

    Although Remia didn¡¯t say anything definite, Akiko had guessed everything from the way she was smiling softly withposure. Akiko whispered ¡¸As expected from mother and daughter¡¹ while keeping her mouth shut from saying anything unnecessary after watching Yue and the others running around to chase Shizuku and the others.

    .

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C NTR Yue-san

    => From Nichijou.

    ¨C Myuu¡¯s shooting

    => From the LN¡¯s short storyption, [The Hawk¡¯s Offspring Was a Hawk]

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal ? Won¡¯t You Be XX Too?</strong>

    After learning about Myuu¡¯s unexpected talent and the basis of her shooting sense, Yue and others were chasing around Shizuku, Aiko, and also Liliana in jealousy and wishing to take them down with them by making them trying their hands on shooting too. Meanwhile,

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop there, we¡¯re going to watch Shizuku¡¯s trial now~¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second Hajime-kun. It¡¯s unfair that only Myuu-chan is allowed to shoot.¡¹

    Hajime urged everyone to move on with the trip while smiling wryly, but someone interrupted him.

    A rugged hand grasped Hajime¡¯s shoulder firmly. It was Koichi-san, making a stern face like a tough veteran middle-age detective that was often portrayed in detective drama of the olden days.

    ¡¸Yes? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean what, that¡¯s horrible. Haven¡¯t I kept asking you since before to allow me to try my hand on shooting various firearm?¡¹

    ¡¸A-aa, that¡¯s true.¡¹

    It started when Hajime visited Yaegashi family for the first time. At that time he drove back the disciples who attacked him using non-lethal bullet. After that while he was talking about Shizuku at Tortus, Hajime also took the chance to actually showed his weapon to her family.

    The reason why he did that was partly because Shuuzou and others had also shown him numerous ninja tools©¤©¤not, but weapons of ancient Japanese martial arts. Hajime was allowed to try using them and after that they asked him to show them his weapons too.

    Yaegashi family¡¯s interest and curiosity toward weapon was something that was far beyond a normal family.

    ¡¸I held back at Japan because the right ce and preparation would be needed for giving your weapons a try.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, sorry I guess. Ipletely thought it was just some kind of small talk.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s horrible, even though I waspletely serious¡¹

    ¡¸No, Kirino-san and Shuuzou-san were also saying ¡°Yeah, I want to try shooting gatling gun at least once¡± whileughing. They were clearly saying that jokingly so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I was serious.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. When the other world trip was decided, I rejoiced because I thought I¡¯ll finally be able to experience using super weapon but¡­¡­the chance for shooting didn¡¯te at all. We¡¯re going to the western sea at the end, so I was looking forward to be able to do it there.¡¹

    ¡¸You could simply ask me for that anytime though.¡¹

    ¡¸Our schedule for this trip is jampacked. I can¡¯t ask for something selfish just for me alone.¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou¡¹

    Hajime feltplicated inside his heart asking why Koichi¡¯smon sense was only applied there while,

    ¡¸No, you could ask me like yesterday night for example.¡¹

    ¡¸Making loud noises during night is simply thoughtless.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re applyingmon senses for that part¡¹

    In the end Hajime¡¯s thought slipped out from his mouth. In respond Koichi-san spewed a delusion ¡¸I¡¯m always acting withmon sense though?¡¹ with a very serious face.

    ¡¸How can you give a chance to shoot just to Myuu-chan while knowing about my feeling¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that line that sounded like a jealous maiden? As expected it¡¯s making me shudder.¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san, what is a mature adult like you are saying?¡¹

    Shizuku had returned without them noticing. Or rather, Yue and others had also heard the conversation here and stopped the chase. Everyone else was also watching. Especially Myuu. Her gaze was busily moving back and forth between the improvised Donne~r on her hand and Koichi-ojisan.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold back anymore (after being shown such heated gunfight and Myuu¡¯s shooting). Hajime-kun! I want you to respond to my urge!¡¹

    ¡¸I can imagine the part that was omitted from that line! But it¡¯s still scary hearing just the words that were actually said! For now can you please let go of my shoulders!?¡¹

    Koichi¡¯s eyes were also bloodshot while he was also breathing heavily.

    It seemed that Koichi-san was a gun loving uncle to a degree that far surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination.

    The parents and also the girls were dumbfounded because of theplete difference between this Koichi and the quite and fundamentallyposed Koichi in their image.

    Shizuku couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore and pulled at her father to drag him away.

    ¡¸Otou-san, you¡¯re acting disgusting!! Let go of Hajime!¡¹

    ¡¸No way! We¡¯re going to the western sea tomorrow right!? I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight like this! Just a bit is fine! My hands definitely won¡¯t let go until I¡¯m allowed to shoot!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be childish! It¡¯s embarrassing so stop it!!¡¹

    The stern looking uncle who was at the middle of his forties was throwing a tantrum like a little kid¡­¡­

    No wonder it made his daughter so embarrassed. Shizuku¡¯s face was bright red. Even though they were going to watch her unvarnished past after this, she was already receiving mental attack from here as an appetizer.

    Shizuku hugged Koichi from behind and tried to tear him off Hajime, but Koichi didn¡¯t even give an inch as though he was a stone statue that weighed several tons. It seemed he was resisting by skillfully moving his center of gravity. What a pointless way of using such technique. So childish.

    That was just how much Koichi¡¯s gun maniac soul had gotten stimted by the parade of Hajime¡¯s transcendental Gun Kata battle.

    It was simr with how Gunda* lover uncle would get wildly enthusiastic in high spirit when there was some kind of new working out. The charm of Gunda* was simr with the Force. Sometimes it would show human the way to enrich their life, but at the same time it was also hiding the risk of being led toward the dark side¡­¡­

    ¡¸Koichi. This year too you went hunting in the mountain during the start of the hunting season right? Using hunting gun.¡¹

    It was just as Shuuzou said. Koichi also possessed hunting license and permit to possess hunting gun. In the first ce Yaegashi family possessed a ton of sharp tools, but even all those things had been processed to have official permit.

    ¡¸Or rather, dear. You even went until abroad during your long vacation to experience shooting.¡¹

    Kirino-okaasan said that with a gaze that was filled with exasperation. In respond to that, Koichi answered with a serious face again just as expected.

    ¡¸Trigger is something that you can keep pulling how many times you like.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t speak like a trigger happy person!¡¹

    Of course Shizuku retorted even while doing her best ¡¸Nnnn¨C¡¹ to tear off her father from Hajime. And of course Koichi-san didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸What¡¯s more this is a hybrid magic firearm you know? Do you think there will be a chance to fire gatling and 88 mm in normal life?¡¹

    ¡¸Listen to what people are saying Otou-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been idolizingmando and Rambo from a long time ago¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. You¡¯re gathering that kind of movie or model gun as hobby.¡¹

    ¡¸That was why I even thought of abandoning my family and moved to abroad when I was young.¡¹

    ¡¸I, don¡¯t know that.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s also Okaa-san¡¯s first time hearing that.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹

    Oh? A secret of Koichi-san that even everyone in Yaegashi family didn¡¯t know about¡­¡­?

    As expected it seemed the mind of the gun lover uncle was running wild from seeing the transcendental gunfight. He confessed the secret inside his heart from when he was young that he actually didn¡¯t need to say, or rather he didn¡¯t n to say at all before this.

    ¡¸I also felt greatly lost when marrying Kirino. I thought that at this rate my life will end as a citizen of Japan where the strictness of gun regtion is world top ss. That this is to be my life¡¯s graveyard.¡¹

    ¡¸Dear, you had that kind of thought?¡¹

    Kirino-san¡¯s eyes were twitching! Sumire and Kaoruko and also Akiko were groaning ¡¸Uwaa¡¹ while drawing away from him. They looked toward Kirino-san with an expression that was at a loss of what to say.

    ¡¸When I pushed my stamp on the marriage registration¡­¡­fuh, my hand shook. That was because I was conflicted until the very end, whether to live together with Kirino, or to live together with gun.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear it, this kind of secret of my parent.¡¹

    ¡¸Kirino, lower down that kunai.¡¹

    ¡¸Move aside. I can¡¯t kill my husband with you in my way.¡¹

    It seemed that Kirino-san gotpared with a gun in the past and furthermore it was a really close match. Even though they married each other based in love, she never thought that her love rival was actually ¡°gun¡± of all thing. She couldn¡¯t hide her shock of that. Their marriage was in danger.

    ¡¸Fuh, really, this so called mistake of the youth is hard to ept.¡¹

    ¡¸Say dear. Can you tell me which one is it that you think as a mistake? Depending on your answer, I might give the gatling gun shooting experience a try myself. With you as the target!¡¹

    <em>It¡¯s okay, you cane back from death with Kaori-chan here! </em>Kirino-san said with the corner of her eyes raised. The danger to their marriage was getting severe.

    How did it turn out like this? Even though they should being here in order to see their daughter¡¯s trial with their own eyes, the parents were going through their own trial instead. The husband was suicidally exposing ¡°his negative part (?)¡± on his own¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, could it be that Vandre¡¯s mechanism is operating?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t feel anything like that.¡¹

    Yue looked around restlessly. She recalled how Vandre warned them at thebyrinth ¡°Don¡¯te here just for sightseeing!¡± while being wary against the dungeon¡¯s mechanism, but it seemed that it was just her needless fear.

    ¡¸I never saw uncle acting like this before¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Koichi-dono looked like the very picture of warrior, someone who excelled in disciplining himself but¡­¡­this art unexpected.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand how you can unconsciously get high tensioned when something that you really love get involved.¡¹

    The eyes of Tio and also Kaori who had known Koichi for long turned into dot from seeing his current state. Shia alone looked like she could sympathize with him just for a bit. The bike loving girl Shia too would changepletely and be like the child of wind the instant she straddled her beloved vehicle, so perhaps she was really simr with him.

    ¡¸Umm, papa. Here, Myuu return it¡­¡­nano¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou¡¹

    Myuu quietly held out the improvised Donneer~ to papa.

    She kept ncing at the side where Koichi finally got torn away from Hajime after his wife broke his control of his center of gravity. In the end he even got mmed on the ground hard with a magnificent shoulder throw.

    Her eyes spoke of her feeling more eloquently than anything.

    Which was, <em>I mustn¡¯t be like that¡­¡­</em>

    ¡¸Perhaps, this is a good thing. After all with this Myuu-chan too now know how scary gun is.¡¹

    ¡¸No Kaoruko. I think the scariness of gun isn¡¯t in something like that though¡­¡­¡¹

    No matter how talented she was, having a child carrying a gun was just¡­¡­that was the impression of Shirasaki husband and wife, the owner of extremely sensible good sense. They were slightly relieved because Koichi¡¯s passion served as a good example of what not to do.

    ¡¸By the way, Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    Hajime disassembled Donneer~ back into the base material while saying something.

    ¡¸It seems Remia¡¯s favorite is gatling.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸She did her usual my my ufufu while sting it with ecstatic expression. Though you couldn¡¯t see it that time from where you were standing.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any need to say that!?¡¹

    ¡¸M-mama is also like Koichi-ojisan¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong Myuu. Mama wasn¡¯t excited or anything!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really?¡¹

    Remia¡¯s gaze wandered around when her daughter stared fixedly *jii-* on her. And then,

    ¡¸M-my my©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯tugh to avoid the question nano.¡¹

    ¡¸©¤©¤Uffuuh¡¹

    Remia let out a strange voice while quietly averting her gaze. It seemed Myuu¡¯s excessively straightforward gaze made her resigned herself and she confessed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Just a little, it was really just a little but, okay? ¡­¡­¡­¡­It might, felt good, okay?¡¹

    It seemed that she felt pleasure that time. A fragment of Remia-san¡¯s hidden fetish came to light.

    ¡¸Papa, Myuu won¡¯t lose against gun!¡¹

    ¡¸Mama also didn¡¯t lose that time! Myuu!¡¹

    Remia-san fell on her knees and took Myuu¡¯s little hands before she desperately tried to convince her. It was an extremely rare sight that was unthinkableing from her usually extremelyposed figure. It made everyone¡¯s eyes to widen in astonishment. Even Kirino who was putting her husband into triangle choke and Koichi who was continuing to throw a tantrum while being triangle choked were returning to their senses.

    ¡¸It looks like even Koichi-san has calmed down thanks to Remia¡¯s noble sacrifice¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, let¡¯s have a small talkter okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Kirino-san too, let¡¯s stop here seeing that it¡¯s a past matter.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸Koichi-san, the n is to rx at the beach of the western sea tomorrow. I promise that you¡¯ll be able to experience shooting there. And so I ask you a favor to prioritize the sightseeing for now.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. My apologies. I got a bit too heated up there.¡¹

    Koichi looked a bit guilty, Kirino was making a slightly scary stare, and Remia was smiling bitterly while Hajime opened a ¡°gate¡± for real this time.

    ¡¸For some reason it feels unpleasant to have my past watched in this kind of atmosphere¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku whispered with a very conflicted look, but Yue and Kaori each took a hold of her arm from both sides.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I won¡¯t let you. Because this is the trial that I¡¯m most curious about.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You already exined about it verbally before, but as expected, the moment Shizuku-chan confessed to Hajime-kun, I want to actually see it! Let¡¯s see it!¡¹

    It seemed that for Yue and others, it was Shizuku¡¯s trial that was the one they were the most curious about.

    Shia, Tio, even Liliana and Aiko were also nodding furiously.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really d that I managed to wake up before reaching Shizuku¡¯s trial. ¡­¡­The Shizuku who I knew should absolutely never confess to Hajime-san even if she became aware of her romantic feeling to him. Not only that, she should be condemning herself for feeling like that. After all you¡¯re someone who keep prioritizing other people so much that it pain me just from watching it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. You¡¯re able to suppress your own feeling like it¡¯s only natural¡­¡­that¡¯s certainly a type of kindness but¡­¡­I was worried that it would explode in a bad way sooner orter.¡¹

    ¡¸Lily, Ai-chan-sensei¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko said ¡¸Even though it should be my role to guide you so that won¡¯t happen¡­¡­in the end you solved it by yourself. Really, I¡¯m simply useless¡¹ with her shoulders drooping in dejection.

    Shizuku looked partly happy and partly embarrassed that the two of them could feel concerned so urately about Shizuku¡¯s negative part that was brought about by the trial¡¯s whisper. It made her heart felt ticklish that she scratched her cheek awkwardly.

    ¡¸Now then Koichi, Kirino. Shift your mood back on track. After all the past that we¡¯re going to see after this is something that we too need to be resolved for to watch.¡¹

    Shuuzou said that and took the lead to pass through the ¡°gate¡±. Koichi and Kirino also fixed their expression and went to the next room with a subdued atmosphere.

    ¡¸Really, I don¡¯t want everyone to be so tense like that though. Say Hajime, can you provide everyone with popcorn and c again?¡¹

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you in the verge of dying when I arrived? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone where who can eat and drink while watching the process of how things turned out like that you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    Shizuku passed through the ¡°gate¡± with her back being pushed by Hajime who was smiling wryly.

    Kaori and others also followed behind them. And then they came to a realization. That Hajime¡¯s words of ¡°almost dying¡± were actually meaning exactly that and not a metaphor at all.

    They realized that what happened in Shizuku¡¯s trial was even more dire than Kaori¡¯s trial, and they shouldn¡¯t watch it with the expectation of watching an opening scene for a confession event to Hajime.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Shizuku¡¯s trial began with fierce but beautiful sword fighting.

    An exchange of technique against technique. Countless sword lines that could even be called beautiful were dancing wildly to every direction. Sparks bloomed profusely in the air.

    ¡¸If Hajime¡¯s battle is like Holliwood¡¯s action movie, Shizuku-chan¡¯s battle should be called a historical y¡¯s sword fight.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to Yue-chan slowing the past rey that even our amateur eyes can catch up with their techniques.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire were enthralled by the battle of the fake pure white Shizuku and the past Shizuku. Their admiration was clear to see from their sparkling eyes.

    ¡¸I already knew since you were little that Shizuku-chan is good with sword but¡­¡­this is amazing. Shizuku-chan¡¯s way of fighting looks like the one that has the most technique.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Sorry to Hajime-kun and Kaori and the others but¡­¡­this is my first time seeing a fight that made me want to call it as ¡°beautiful¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you are exaggerating Oji-san, Oba-san¡­¡­¡¹

    The Shirasaki couples often came together with Kaori to kendo tournament to cheer for Shizuku ever since they were little. Hearing their impression once more like this made Shizuku twirled the tip of her ponytail with her finger shyly.

    But the two¡¯s impression wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all, which was clear from a nce at the expressions of the other spectators.

    ¡¸Umu umu. Certainly it¡¯s just as Kaoruko-dono said, this art beautiful. Any technique that hath passed a certain boundary and reached the height will be beautiful no matter what they art.¡¹

    That was why, there was no need for her to be humble. Certainly Shizuku¡¯s ¡°martial art¡± was something magnificent that looked ¡°beautiful¡± to anyone, Tio said with a fond look in her face. Next after her, Liliana also looked toward Shizuku with a simr expression and said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even after Kaori went together with Hajime-san and others, Shizuku kept training harder than anyone in the pce. Since that time, watching Shizuku became my secret enjoyment.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The line that your sword drew in the air, and even Shizuku¡¯s figure that was like dancing while swinging the sword, they were so pretty that it felt like my heart was cleansed from watching.¡¹

    Shizuku became even more embarrassed. Liliana suddenly smiledcently to her.

    ¡¸Especially after you received that ck katana from Hajime-san. Your technique became even more refined©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the saber that the kingdom gave me also wasn¡¯t bad, but as expected handling a katana was the easiest¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But even more than that, you looked happy because it was a gift from Hajime-san©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Lily?¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes you would suddenly grin while staring at the ck katana©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Lily!?¡¹

    ¡¸Like during a break, you would hold it like hugging it tightly©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Lilyyyy¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸And when a cat barged in, you would talk to it while adding nya at the end of your sentence©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unrted isn¡¯t it!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Really Shizuku-chan! Geez! You¡¯re just so cute!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoriii¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-oneechan is a maiden nano~~~¡¹

    ¡¸Nnmyuuuuu¨C!!¡¹

    Perhaps at the end there she wasn¡¯t calling Myuu¡¯s name but screaming from her embarrassment breaking through the roof. She swiftly wrapped her ponytail around her head to hide her bright red face. Kaori and Myuu were grinning besides Shizuku who was activating her pony cocoon guard while poking at her cheeks.

    In any case, the parade of stunning sword techniques that had weight of history behind them coupled with the fact that it was an exchange between two swordswomen from the same school were making the spectators heart to dance in excitement of different vector than Hajime¡¯s battle.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How nicee¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? My fake¡¯s appearance also hit the spot with Hajime©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸This exchange of extraordinary shes between katana¡­¡­it¡¯s filled with romance. It¡¯s a way of fighting that I can¡¯t do so I admire it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa, that huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, bad! Meh!¡¹(TN: Meh is a tone that Japanese people often used when scolding pet or kid)

    ¡¸Your reaction is too weak only when it¡¯s Shizuku-san! That¡¯s horrible desuu!¡¹

    Yue and Shia pped his arms from both sides. Hajime returned to his senses and blinked.

    ¡¸Aa~. No, look. I¡¯m watching her closely.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Even so!¡¹¡¹

    <em>Have a care with maiden¡¯s heart, </em>Yue and Shia said while directing reproachful gazes toward him, so Hajime smiled wryly toward Shizuku who was observing his reaction through the gap of her ponytail cocoon while apologizing obediently.

    ¡¸My bad my bad. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m disinterested with the white Shizuku. It¡¯s just the fight captivated me even more than that.¡¹

    <em>Look, it¡¯s because I only saw thest attack thest time, </em>Hajime said with a troubled expression. Shizuku immediately removed her ponytail guard. Her cheeks were still blushing. The word ¡°captivated¡± that Hajime said wasn¡¯t a lie at all and it was conveyed to her. It seemed she was satisfied with that for the moment.

    Beside her,

    ¡¸Ee~rr, Kirino-san? Shuuzou-san and Koichi-san too¡­¡­are you three alright?¡¹

    Akiko hesitantly asked. Only the Yaegashi family members were enveloped in slightly stinging atmosphere. Perhaps it was just to be expected. They wouldn¡¯t take off their eyes from Shizuku¡¯s fight even for a moment. Their expression also didn¡¯t twitch at the slightest since the battle started. They were the very picture of seriousness.

    ¡¸Akiko-san, right now is a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­yes, that¡¯s true.¡¹

    Remia shook her head with a faint smile. Akiko too understood the implicit meaning of that and took a step back to watch over the Yaegashi family quietly.

    Right after that, it finally cut in between the gap of the wonderful exchange of sword techniques. The moment the fake exposed the heart of the challenger.

    ¡ºI actually don¡¯t want to do something like swordsmanship. I actually wanted to wear frilly western clothes that look cute rather than dougi or kimono. I didn¡¯t need something like bamboo sword. I wanted to have cute dolls and sparkly essories!¡»

    That was undoubtedly the true feeling that Shizuku never expressed openly. Shuuzou and the others narrowed their eyes grimly. Their cheeks stiffened from gritting their teeth.

    Shizuku had suppressed her true feeling in order to answer her family¡¯s expectation and she also got teased by the girls her age because she was close with Kouki.

    The many thoughtless words that were stabbed into her childish heart must be resurrected at the back of mind regardless of what she wanted. Shizuku¡¯s expression started showing bitterness and pain. The fake was slowly pushing her back.

    ¡¸I think, the me at that time was chaining up myself. I told myself that I have to be like this, I convinced myself about those things on my own. Really¡­¡­I¡¯m d that I met Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She even charged into our dojo and yelled the things that I couldn¡¯t say straightforwardly and without any reservation. Fufu¡¹

    ¡¸B-because, at that time I thought that Shizuku-chan was forced, so it made me snapped¡­¡­¡¹

    Of course Shuuzou and the others never forced Shizuku to do anything.

    Whether it was Shizuku cutting her heart short and evenly, or her buying nothing but active and easy to move in clothing, or her spending a lot of time training, she did all of those by her own volition.

    If Shizuku just told them a single sentence ¡°I want to do this¡± for something other than training, they would surely not refuse her even if their eyes would widen from surprise.

    ¡¸But, that courage and kindness of yours saved me. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say it again but¡­¡­thank you, Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No. It¡¯s me who have to thank you for meeting me, Shizuku-chan. You always covered up for my recklessness or anything that I¡¯m hopeless with¡­¡­if I didn¡¯t have Shizuku-chan at my side, I believe that I would make some kind of big blunder someday somewhere.¡¹

    Shizuku and Kaori spontaneously took each other¡¯s hands and stared into each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I-I can see lilies blooming profusely behind them desuu¡¹

    ¡¸This art the usual for them.¡¹

    ¡¸This is what you called ¡°Daww, so precious!¡± just like papa and Yue-oneechan¡¯s ¡°pink colored world¡± nano!¡¹

    ¡¸The extent of Myuu-chan¡¯s vocabry is rapidly leaning toward a certain subculture¡­¡­will she be alright at school?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems she at least has a lot of friends there¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko and Remia worried for Myuu, but their gazes were directed toward Shizuku and Kaori. They were also looking at the two as though they were looking at something precious. Naturally Shuu and Sumire were going ¡¸¡¸Oh myy~~?¡¹¡¹. Tomoichi and Kaoruko who had seen this kind of scene many times since the past were smiling warmly at the scene. Liliana and Akiko were watching with a faint blush on their cheeks while their eyes were opened wide.

    But as expected the members of Yaegashi family were the only ones who didn¡¯t smile. Yue was considerately slowing down the rey during the conversation but, they were so focused to the projection that they even urged her to ¡¸Sorry but, can you show us the rest of it?¡¹.

    ¡ºIt was also like that when I came to this world. I was actually filled with anxiety.¡»

    Shed was hiding and crying at the night when she killed a monster for the first time.

    Since the day Hajime fell into abyss, she was actually feeling scared of ¡°death¡± from the bottom of her heart all the time.

    Hajime, Kaori, and even Aiko were surprised to hear this. Their gazes spontaneously snapped toward Shizuku.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t show any sign of that at all. Even during the training you took the initiative to take care of your ssmates.¡¹

    ¡¸I too, didn¡¯t notice at all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan¡­¡­you were hiding even from me to cry? Why¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t just because I didn¡¯t want to make others concerned you know? I got the feeling that if I didn¡¯t put on a mask¡­¡­if I broke even once that would be it for me.¡¹

    Kaori said that she wouldn¡¯t give up until she confirmed Hajime¡¯s death with her own eyes. She said that and stood up. Shizuku decided to support her.

    It was also that role that was supporting her, Shizuku confessed with a wry smile.

    Everyone got a half exasperated and half impressed look, not knowing of what they could say here.

    Yaegashi Shizuku was extremely strict to herself while kind to other people. She was really not good with exposing her true feeling.

    It wasn¡¯t that she ¡°didn¡¯t¡± get drunk with doing self-sacrifice. It wasn¡¯t that she waspletely unable to do that. Surely she was simply very clumsy, whether it was with being aware of her own feeling or expressing it openly.

    The reason why Shizuku got attracted to Hajime was being exposed inside the past rey.

    The expression of the past Shizuku, to be honest, it was something that everyone there couldn¡¯t bear to watch. It was a cornered look that was far more severe than anyone else until here.

    And then, the thing that she mustn¡¯t noticed, the thing that she had unconsciously sealed at the very bottom of her heart echoed through the area like a finishing blow.

    ¡ºI(You) love Nagumo-kun. Really you, how can you fall in love with your best friend¡¯s beloved person. ©¤©¤This traitor.¡»

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan!!¡¹

    Shizuku who was already wounded all over her body finally fell on her knees.

    It was because Shizuku treasured Kaori more than anyone else that such emotion was something that mustn¡¯t existed no matter what for her. It was the symbol of her own ugliness.

    Of course emotion was something that was born naturally. Nobody was able to do such thing like controlling it.

    Even so it became a lethal attack for Shizuku¡¯s mental state. As expected, Shizuku was a girl who was hopelessly clumsy toward her own heart.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Shizuku!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Finally three ovepping voices resounded through the room. It was from Shuuzou and others.

    Shizuku had also gotten lethally wounded physically inside the past rey. She was thrown until the wall and got stuck on the ice wall while slowly sliding down toward the ground powerlessly. A trail of blood was left behind on the spot that her body passed through.

    Everyone other than Hajime and Shizuku held their breath. Shizuku¡¯s trial had driven her toward the verge of death far closer than they expected. It felt like they had just gotten sshed with cold water.

    Even Hajime and others, especially Kaori had gotten really cornered in their own trials, even so there was no miserableness in those trials that made them wanted to avert their gaze. Their hearts had the leeway to alternate between happiness and anxiety seeing the past selves¡¯ gant figure taking on the challenge.

    But, the figure of Shizuku whose whole body had been badly mangled and sinking in the pool of her blood, looking so beaten down that she looked like she didn¡¯t have the energy to move even a single finger was¡­¡­

    It conveyed the true terror of this ice and snow cavern, no, the great dungeons keenly to all of them.

    Seeing this scene, was apparently too much for even Shuuzou and the others to keep maintaining their calm.

    ¡¸Stop it-¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, Yue-chan. ¡­¡­Can you, pause it for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s alright.¡¹

    Koichi sounded like he had to make an effort to squeeze out his voice, while Kirino¡¯s resolute bearing had crumbled and she was covering her face with both her hands while asking Yue her request. Yue considerately agreed with a gentle tone and paused the past rey.

    With that Shuuzou too remembered that he had to breath and inhaled deeply.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡­.Shizuku. I couldn¡¯t notice anything at all¡­¡­I was really useless¡­¡­¡¹

    None of the vigor that he had shown until now could be felt from Shuuzou. He suddenly looked really old at this time. Hisrge body looked like it had withered.

    Koichi and Kirino were also looking down with a gloomy expression and muttered.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t something that can be forgive with just an apology. This is the result of us overlooking our daughter¡¯s feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸Our daughter almost died because of our fault¡­¡­how can such thing be forgiven. I¡¯m a failure as a mother©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san, don¡¯t say anymore than that.¡¹

    A strong voice unexpectedly put a stop to those self-recriminations. Kirino and the others lifted up their head.

    There they saw their daughter looking straight toward her family. She had a mature expression that took them aback. They even felt overwhelmed by her dignified unwavering eyes.

    While Hajime and others were silently watched over them, Shizuku paused for a moment before smiling softly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, so how about we see the continuation properly?¡¹

    Shizuku only said that before urging Yue with her gaze to continue the rey. Yue looked a bit hesitant and turned her gaze toward Shuuzou and the others. They nodded to her in agreement because they had resolved themselves beforeing here.

    The past rey resumed ying.

    The fake approached in order to finish off the past Shizuku. Even knowing that Shizuku had ovee this trial in reality, everyone couldn¡¯t stop from clenching their sweaty hands looking at the critical moment.

    Shizuku was crying while mouthing the words ¡¸Someone help¡¹ for the first time. Seeing that made everyone felt like their heart was constricted.

    A hole was opened on the wall behind her and Hajime appeared. The fake temporarily retreated. There it could be seen how the fake was held in ce by Cross Bits while he treated Shizuku¡¯s wounds.

    A relieved atmosphere enveloped everyone. However, what entered their eyes next was the figure of Shizuku whose heart hadpletely broke and clung on her savior.

    And then¡­¡­

    Hajime presented her with the Masked Pink ¨C Mark II.

    ¡¸¡¸OII! READ THE DAMN MOOD!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸WAITTTT! READ THE MOOD!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    In turns the ones that just spoke were Shuu, Tomoichi, Sumire, Akiko, and Kaoruko. It wasn¡¯t just the parents. Even Yue and others were sending extremely unamused stares that seemed to say ¡¸This is just not right¡¹ that stabbed into Hajime.

    ¡¸I-it was just to cheer her up! I wasn¡¯t going to seriously put the mask on her! That¡¯s why don¡¯t look at me with that kind of eye! Even you Myuu! This is my first time seeing your eyes turning that cold¡­¡­¡¹

    Setting aside just how cold Myuu¡¯s eyes were right now,

    It was just as Hajime said, apparently it was just a light joke for blowing away Shizuku¡¯s depressed mood.

    Shizuku gotpletely worked out from it. Then the past Hajime said this to her.

    ¡º©¤©¤The ¡°Yaegashi Shizuku¡± in front of my eyes right now should have the really important feeling.¡»

    In the end the fake was nothing more than the negative aspect of the challenger. It wasn¡¯t the whole part of the real person.

    The past Hajime told that to her straightforwardly. It changed Shizuku¡¯s expression. Light was returning to her dark and dull eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Hajime said. It wasn¡¯t all painful things. I was genuinely happy, seeing Ojii-chan and everyone rejoicing that I have talent. Even though it happened when I was really small, Ojii-chan¡¯s happy face at that day is still remaining clearly in my mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku stood up inside the past rey. Hajime gave her his words ¡¸I¡¯ll watch¡¹ and ¡¸I won¡¯t let you die¡¹. It made her smiled and she straightened her back once more with dignity.

    ¡¸It made me so happy many times to have worked hard when Otou-san and Okaa-san praised me, and when I became useful to someone and they said ¡°thank you¡± to me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, you were a real hard worker ever since you were little.¡¹

    ¡¸You often ran toward us yelling <em>Look look! </em>while looking so proud. It made us really happy and looking forward to what you¡¯re going to show us next time.¡¹

    Koichi and Kirino¡¯s gazes firmly watched their past daughter confronting her fake.

    ¡¸And after Kaori told my feeling in my ce, Otou-san and Ojii-chan would ask me ¡°Can you continue?¡± or ¡°Is there anything else that you want to do?¡± many times. But, I still continued.¡¹

    Certainly a part of her felt that it was painful. But her feeling that enjoyed herself for spending time at the dojo wasn¡¯t any weaker than that. At that time, although she wasn¡¯t aware of it she chose to continue not solely because she didn¡¯t want to betray her family¡¯s expectation.

    Shizuku chuckled while ncing at Kirino.

    ¡¸It was since that time wasn¡¯t it? Okaa-san started to buy me things like stuffed toy really often. That was also the start for Otou-san and Ojii-chan, and even all the disciples¡­¡­fufu¡¹

    Most of the many cute stuffed toys inside Shizuku¡¯s girly room were present from her family and the disciples. Being suddenly treated like a princess made Shizuku at that time to feel bewildered and embarrassed rather than happy. She even put a stop to it by yelling ¡¸Enough already!¡¹ instead to them.

    ¡¸Surely the people of Yaegashi family is just awkward. We are bad at expressing our true feeling, and no matter what happened we will just keep it to ourselves, trying to do something about it on our own first. That¡¯s just how our bloodline is.¡¹

    Shizuku smiled wryly even while raising her voice somewhat. She then said ¡¸But you see¡¹. She said her next words that were properly filled with her true feeling. Those words ovepped with the past Shizuku¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Everything that Ojii-chan and the others taught me are my pride. I didn¡¯t almost die because of Otou-san and everyone¡¯s fault. It¡¯s the heart and technique and body that Okaa-san gave me that allowed me to survive.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯ve certainly lived until now by concealing various things, but I¡¯ve also obtained a lot of things as the result of that. All of them are so precious to me that I can¡¯t throw them away anymore.¡»

    <em>That¡¯s why</em>, she said

    She poured her everything into just a single attack within the past projection.

    The battle was decided.

    The ribbon that tied her ponytail was cut and her hair fell down softly, while the fake was vanishing after being splendidly bisected into two.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    She told them that they didn¡¯t need to feel weighed down anymore. Because she was thankful to them. Shuuzou and the others couldn¡¯t hold back themselves anymore after their beloved daughter told them that.

    Shuuzou, and Koichi, and Kirino, the three of them silently hugged Shizuku tightly while holding back something shiny from flooding out from the corner of their eyes.

    Hajime and others silently narrowed their eyes while watching over them.

    Not a single one of them said anything to make fun of them, not even any sound. The feeling of not wanting to break this moment right now was shared by everyone there without even saying anything.

    It was shared but¡­¡­

    ¡ºCarry me?¡»

    ¡¸Nna!?¡¹

    Somehow a voice that sounded excessively adorable and also spoiled on top of it echoed through the area. Shizuku let out a strange voice in panic, while everyone else¡¯s gaze snapped toward the direction of the voice in surprise.

    There, they saw Shizuku sitting girlishly on the ground while holding out her hands toward Hajime. Her atmosphere was like a spoiled kid, but only her expression looked somewhat bewitching. It was apanied by a smile that was overflowing with affection and trust to the max.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Sooo~cuu~teee~eee~~~~!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The female groups harmonized beautifully even though they hadn¡¯t arranged anything beforehand.

    The past Shizuku demanded a hair ornament from Hajime. The way she seemed to act so selfishly made the girls to start go <em>kyaaa kyaah </em>noisily.

    ¡¸STOP-STOP-STOPPPPPP!! YUE! The trial is over already! As I thought this is so embarrassing so can you please turn it off!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh, what a funny joke.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather the main show start from here you know, Shizuku-channn!!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly right! You need to go over my dead body if you want to stop this! Desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸That far!?¡¹

    It seemed they had no intention to stop. And so Shizuku asked for help from Hajime.

    ¡¸Hajimeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, yeah. Certainly this is also a little embarrassing for me. Yue, please. Stop it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh, what a funny joke.¡¹

    Whoops, Yue-san easily refused even though it was a request from Hajime. Hajime¡¯s expression twitched.

    Hajime and Shizuku were making an exchange like in a bittersweet youth drama inside the past rey. Yue and the others were giving the scene their undivided focus with their eyes widening like saucer. It seemed they didn¡¯t give a damn for Hajime and Shizuku¡¯s embarrassment. Especially,

    ¡¸Even if god allow it, I the princess will never allow for the climax in this ice and snow cavern to stay unseen!¡¹

    ¡¸You say that but, the god is dead though?¡¹

    ¡¸Imand it on my royal authority! Yue-san, never stop it no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸What an absurd abuse of authority.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As youmand!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really into it huh.¡¹

    The self-proimed romance (novel) master Liliana was breathing hard. Her eyes were also slightly bloodshot. It seemed this situation was to her liking. She was whispering something like ¡¸This is, a good progress-¡¹ in a small voice that couldn¡¯t fully hide her excitement. Scary.

    <em>This is why your treatment as the princess (lol) is bing the standard you know</em>¡­¡­Remia and Aiko who were standing at her side were thinking like that with slightly cringing expression.

    Tomoichi-san raised the corner of his eyes and pointed sharply at Hajime.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun. Someone like you is really¡­¡­as I thought, you were nning to seduce Shizuku-chan too despite having Kaori already!!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case.¡¹

    ¡¸But Hajime. The way you kept choosing all the right choices for Shizuku-chan, no matter how you look at it¡­¡­even Tou-san can¡¯t help but think like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk like this is some kind of gal game.¡¹

    Even while everyone was making suchmotion, the past Hajime was walking toward the new passage while carrying Shizuku on his back.

    ¡ºNagumo-kun, I, want to meet with Kaori quickly. And not just Kaori, I also want to meet with Yue, Shia, and Tio. And then©¤©¤I¡¯ll tell them that, I fell in love with Nagumo-kun.¡»

    <em>I don¡¯t know what will happen but, I want to try being a bit more honest and tackle this feeling head-on, </em>the past Shizuku casually confessed before she shyly pretended to be asleep on the back of the shocked Hajime. The excitement of the female group reached the peak after seeing that.

    <em>Kyah kyah kyah</em> They surrounded Shizuku and then they all started dancing following the rhythm of Mayim Mayim dance, once more without making any arrangement beforehand. Furthermore even a song parody that praised Shizuku-chan who finally became honest started flowing out from Kaori¡¯s mouth.

    Shizuku-chan shut herself inside her ponytail cocoon once more.

    But putting that aside.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Shuuzou-san? Koichi-san and Kirino-san too.¡¹

    Shuuzou and the others came to Hajime¡¯s side. Their eyes were slightly red with softened gaze. The three of them took Hajime¡¯s hand together. Koichi and Kirino conveyed their heartfelt gratitude with a gentle voice.

    ¡¸Really, thank you so much for saving our daughter. Not only physically, but even mentally.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, you were always, always be there for her every time that girl sought you from her heart. We can¡¯t thank you enough.¡¹

    ¡¸No, htat¡¯s¡­¡­just by ident you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Coincidence can only be called as inevitability when they happen three times¡­¡­but it doesn¡¯t matter which is it. What¡¯s important is that thanks to you, my granddaughter¡¯s life was saved until three times. It¡¯s understandable how that girl¡¯s heart can feel attracted toward you.¡¹

    Shuuzou and the others smiled. They could finally understand Shizuku¡¯s feeling toward Hajime for real. An awkward feeling strongly assaulted Hajime and he made a troubled look.

    Seeing Hajime like that, Shuuzou sent a gaze toward Koichi and Kirino as though he was asking some kind of question. The two of them seemed to understand what he meant and nodded.

    While Hajime was tilting his head in confusion toward the gestures that the three exchanged, Shuuzou and the others looked toward Shizuku who was writhing in embarrassment at the middle of Yue and Sumire and the others who were forming a circle and dancing. The three of them made an extraordinarily kind smile before a momentter,

    ¡¸We shall recognize you. No, we ask you to ept it by all means.¡¹

    ¡¸? What are©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸The title and position as our ¡°Ninja Master¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸I humbly refuse.¡¹

    Hajime instantly refused & retorted ¡¸Or rather you guys finally acknowledged that you all are ninja huh!¡¹.

    The refusal and retort were given too fast that the Yaegashi family members unintentionally missed it. They froze with their smile still affixed on their face, and then they suddenly said ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh? What did you say!?¡¹¡¹¡¹ like a deaf main character.

    For them that deration was like a crucial decision that was given to him as someone who would be Shizuku¡¯s husband in the future. Hajime himself understood that, but to him retorting like that was the only thing he could do toward such offer.

    ¡¸No, in the first ce I¡¯m not a ninja. If anything I¡¯m more of a gunner.¡¹

    Even though he was obstinately refusing, Hajime tried to soften his refusal by saying that he couldn¡¯t ept if he was suddenly being asked for something like that, but the three looked at each other¡¯s face before they swiftly *grab* tightened their hold on Hajime¡¯s hand. Their grip was powerful like a vise.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Won¡¯t you be a ninja too?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Of course Hajime answered them with extremely apathetic eyes.

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t no way.¡¹

    After that Shizuku who slipped out from the female group¡¯s circle witnessed the sight of her family who had so obstinately denied their true identity until before was so easily acknowledging it now. And not only that, they were persistently inviting her lover to be one too. It went without saying that it dumbfounded her.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùJoke material

    ¨C Title=>From Kimetsu¡¯s Akaza-san.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal 51 Child Holy Mother, Pricelessss</strong>

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ummm~, Shizuku-chan?¡¹

    *ng clink* Sounds of tableware were ying. Kaori¡¯s timid voice resounded among them. Her eyebrows were forming a splendid bridge that expressed her troubled feeling.

    Ahead of her gaze was a sullen Shizuku. She seemed to be in a bad mood. She was preparing sandwich ingredients silently with a face that seemed unable to ept the situation.

    At her side was Shia who was neatly arranging cheese and ham on a cracker. She also opened her mouth with simr expression like Kaori.

    ¡¸Now now, Shizuku-san. There¡¯s no need to feel displeased just because Yaegashi family is ninja family. Wasn¡¯t that fact already like an open secret even before this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue who was boiling water while preparing tea (she wasn¡¯t allowed to get involved with the snack preparation) tilted her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you hate ninja that much? I thought it was popr at earth and not just among Japanese people.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s not like, I hate it or anything. It¡¯s just like Shia said, I had half epted it already.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~? Then, why are you looking that dissatisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸Because they keep ying dumb about it even now!!¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Even after Hajime refused the wonderful offer to be ninja master, Shuuzou and the others still continued to insist.

    ¡¸You will also get the secret art¡¯s scroll if you ept it now.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat your family secret as admission bonus.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather you will also get Shizuku with the position! I¡¯ll allow it as her father-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat especially your daughter as special perk.¡¹

    ¡¸The whole n will obey you chief!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me chief sneakily like that. Or rather, that is why I don¡¯t want it.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s only Hauria? ¡¹

    ¡¸Can you please stop treating it like apetition, Shuuzou-san? I already got my hands full with just that Hauria.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, don¡¯t say that. You should just ept things when they are given to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you try to push a shinobi group to me like it¡¯s just a tissue pack that is distributed for free on the street like that¡­¡­¡¹

    They persistently continued to persuade Hajime like that but¡­¡­

    They sighed the moment they realized that Hajime had no intention at all to ept the position of ninja master.

    And then, ¡¸Hey! As I thought Ojii-chan and everyone else are really ninja! You three finally admitted it!¡¹ Shizuku pressed them like that but, the three nced at her and exchanged nce with each other. From that they seemed to share some kind of an understanding and said this next.

    Their faces turned serious as though the passion that they showed just now was just an illusion.

    ¡¸Of course we were just joking around, Shizuku.¡¹

    ¡¸We felt shy to thank Hajime-kun once more you see. That was why Otou-san and the others made that joke to cover up our embarrassment.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way ninja still exist in the modern day Japan right? Geez, really this girl, you took it too seriously. You¡¯re just too earnest.¡¹

    They said such barefaced lies shamelessly.

    It seemed that everyone of Yaegashi family had no intention of admitting anything about their hidden face unless the other party had the resolve (?) topletely enter ¡°that side¡±.

    They were being a bad loser, or perhaps not knowing when to give up. Or maybe there was some kind of rule that was making them acting like this.

    In any case, their action caused the blood vein on Shizuku¡¯s forehead to pulse angrily.

    Her look became like a yakuza who was in the middle of a gang war. And she even let out a viinous voice <em>¡¸</em><em>AAaa!?</em><em>¡¹</em> that she never made before. But surely it was understandable for her to be like that.

    There was also how this happened right after everyone watched the past where she cleared up the murky feelings in her heart, and yet now she was made to hold an overwhelmingly murky feeling in her heart because of her family. It looked like Shizuku was going to draw out her ck katana, so currently she was getting separated from Shuuzou and the others.

    And so right now Hajime, Shuuzou, Koichi, and Kirino were going to watch Kouki¡¯s trial just like they nned at the beginning. Tio was the one going with them to cast the past rey magic.

    Meanwhile the others were currently taking a break at Vandre¡¯s residence. Yue and Kaori were also in this resting group because they had been casting regeneration magic to rey the past all the time until now, even if they had been taking turn for that.

    The people who were visiting this ce for the first time, especially Tomoichi who was an architect were very moved seeing the ice pce and garden. They all were walking around on their own to sightsee while Yue and the others were preparing snack and tea for this breaktime.

    ¡¸What if Shizuku-chan just dere it then? Tell them, ¡°I¡¯ll be the Ninja Master!¡°.¡¹

    If Shizuku disliked getting lied to then she could just be a ninja too couldn¡¯t she? Kaori lined up the tes for the sandwich while making that suggestion. Shizuku looked conflicted about that suggestion.

    Shia gave thest touch in order to make the stylish bite-sized snack looked even more delicious while tilting her head.

    ¡¸Thinking carefully¡­¡­Shizuku-san is the only daughter isn¡¯t it? Won¡¯t there be a problem with the session of Yaegashi-style if you marry into Nagumo family? It¡¯s a family with long history right?¡¹

    ¡¸We have a lot of rtives so there won¡¯t be any problem with the Yaegashi-style itself. In the first ce, there is also no rule that the instructor must be a blood rtive.¡¹

    In fact, there were also disciples who came from outside who took position as assistant instructor. The school was based on some sort of meritocracy. It was a family with long history but, bloodline wasn¡¯t absolute for deciding the leader when it came to the school.

    ¡¸¡­¡­B-besides¡­¡­in the future, I need to pass down Yaegashi-style too when we have children.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hohou?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The cheeks of the displeased looking Shizuku suddenly turned red like boiled octopus. Her eyes looked slightly unfocused. Perhaps she was imagining something in her mind. Yue and others were automatically smirking too. However,

    ¡¸Of course, I don¡¯t n to force them you know? But, if, it¡¯s just an if case okay? If they take a liking to Yaegashi-style©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait a second Shizuku-chan©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸If they say that they want to train seriously, I¡¯ll ask Ojii-chan and my parents to train them with the intend of making them the heir. T-they are Hajime and my children after all! I believe that they¡¯ll surely have the talent!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I-I get it! I get it already!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s stop with the imagination the©¤©¤WATCH OUUUTTT!!¡¹

    ¡¸YUE-SAAAAAAANN!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan! We get it already so don¡¯t swing around your katan while getting embarrassed like that! Use kitchen knife for cutting vegetablesss¡¹

    At the middle Shizuku-chan started writhing from her own imagination and closed her eyes while fidgeting in embarrassment. The problem was that one of her hands was holding the unsheathed ck katana.

    For some reason she tossed the ingredients that would be put between the bread to the air and then chopped them up with the ck katana. The ingredients were urately falling on the bread even though her eyes were closed.

    But, even though she was cutting the ingredients in subconscious level, it seemed that her consideration didn¡¯t reach until anything other than the ingredients that also entered her range.

    The tip of Yue¡¯s ahoge that coincidentally popped out today got sliced off cleanly. If Yue didn¡¯t quickly crouched down, perhaps her head skin would get damaged just like when Hajime shot there in the past. Though this time the skin would be thinly sliced rather than be gouged.

    Half of Yue¡¯s head peeked out from the edge of the table while tears were gathering in her eyes. Her trembling hand was patting her head. At the corner of her sight, thinly sliced hams fluttered down andnded on the breads. Her face whitened.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-I¡¯m d I¡¯m short.¡¹

    She even spoke of something that usually she wouldn¡¯t want to say. Although she was immortal, she didn¡¯t even want to imagine her head¡¯s skin getting sliced. It was a mystery why Yue¡¯s head skin kept meeting danger like this¡­¡­

    Shia caught the ck katana¡¯s de between her palms, while Kaori used that opening to pped Shizuku¡¯s cheek to return her to her senses.

    ¡¸Ah, I-I¡¯m sorry! I unconsciously fell into delusion like Kaori-¡¹

    ¡¸Say, Shizuku-chan. Do you really need to mention me there?¡¹

    There was no ifs or buts about it, Kaori-san was a master of delusion who could go off to imaginationnd spontaneously. Shizuku knew that well.

    Shizuku quietly averted her gaze. Kaori stared at her with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, but a momentter she let out a chuckle. It was aughing voice that was seeped with happiness in it.

    ¡¸Kaori?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, sorry. I¡¯m notughing at you. If it¡¯s Shizuku-chan in the past then you wouldn¡¯t say that kind of wish or dream out loud so¡­¡­perhaps it¡¯s because we had just seen that trial? Somehow I¡¯m feeling strangely happy.¡¹

    Shizuku looked bewildered by the terribly kind voice that Kaori suddenly let out. Yue and Shia were also looking at Kaori with a puzzled expression.

    Kaori put on a smile that was filled with affection like a saint who was talked about around the world.

    ¡¸Watching Shizuku-chan¡¯s trial made my heart felt like it would get frozen solid. Shizuku-chan really wouldn¡¯t be here right now if there was even just one thing that went wrong there.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­but, I already overcame it you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s why it¡¯s pointless to say anything about it at this point but¡­¡­as I thought, there¡¯s a feeling of regret in me.¡¹

    ¡¸? What are you regretting Kaori? Is it about how you weren¡¯t able toe running to help me?¡¹

    Kaori shook her head. She suddenly took Shizuku¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸I think Shizuku-chan too has realized it now. That I realized Shizuku-chan¡¯s feeling in the middle of our journey.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s true. Yes, thinking back now, you were watching over me. You even gave me a push on the back.¡¹

    Sometimes Kaori would be staring at her with a very gentle gaze. Now she could remember how Kaori was telling her that it was okay for her to be more honest, that it was okay for her to be more selfish.

    She also noticed how Kaori made that decision since the time she started following Hajime with her eyes unconsciously.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Well, I had been suspicious from the start but, it was easy to see after clearing the great tree.¡¹

    ¡¸Right desu. It was really transparent but, Shizuku-san herself wasn¡¯t aware of it, or perhaps you were desperately trying to treat it like it was ¡°nothing¡±¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, even Yue and Shia¡­¡­was I really that easy to understand?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Extremely so.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s face turned bright red from the beautifully synchronized replies.

    Kaori¡¯s expression radiated even more affection seeing Shizuku like that and she spoke.

    ¡¸You see, I tried telling you in roundabout way that it¡¯s fine, that harboring that feeling isn¡¯t a bad thing at all. But, I didn¡¯t put it into words clearly. Because Shizuku-chan kept suppressing your own feeling, that I wanted you to notice it on your own, that you had to ept yourself on your own¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I was, really like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. But, as someone who knew just how awkward Shizuku-chan was, I should tell you all those things more clearly. I should put it into words and told you that you aren¡¯t wrong, before Shizuku-chan yourself recognize your own feeling¡­¡­maybe.¡¹

    That was Kaori¡¯s regret that welled up inside her after seeing how far Shizuku was cornered.

    Though it was really already toote. Her expression became as though she had bitten something bitter when thinking that things might had gone over the point of no return in the past and she continued.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really d that you were safe. I¡¯m so d¡­¡­that you can speak of your own feeling like this now. I¡¯m sorry that I was unable to be more considerate of you in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Geez, Kaori you dummy.¡¹

    Kaori along with the other girls admired Shizuku¡¯s cute part when they were watching her past trial. But actually she was feeling both regret and joy at the same time while watching. After knowing that, Shizuku¡¯s expression changed as though she had her mouth stuffed full with honey.

    Yue and Shia warmly watched over the two of them without making fun of them. Yue¡¯s ahoge also regenerated energetically.

    Somehow without even looking Shia¡¯s hand pushed the ahoge down *mugyuu*, but the ahoge would immediately stood tall as though to say ¡¸This is nothing at all!¡¹ if her hand stopped holding it down. Even though usually there wasn¡¯t any ahoge on Yue¡¯s head, it just kept standing up no matter what today. Was it perhaps because they were in a trip? Or perhaps, it was rted to the height of Yue¡¯s tension.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, in any case¡¹

    Golden light shed out. Shia and the others turned their gaze to there in curiosity. Right after that, Yue appeared in her adult version.

    Mature sex appeal and queenly majesty were overflowing from her.

    And yet her cheeks were slightly red from embarrassment and she was averting her gaze, so even those of the same gender, and even Shia and others who were used to see this version were unconsciously blushing and holding their breath from that loveliness.

    Yue who transformed into adult mode suddenly cleared her throat, then she slowly ced her hands on Kaori and Shizuku¡¯s head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You two, you have done your best.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Nnu¡¹¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku let out another strange voice. The softly smiling Yue had gone passed looking like a queen and looked straight like a goddess. It was aplete surprise attack. They couldn¡¯t even think of a good reply to say.

    They felt itchy, embarrassed, but even so they also felt unbelievably happy¡­¡­.

    Anyway they couldn¡¯t help but writhing.

    ¡¸Muu~, not fair desu! Yue-san, what about meee?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­For Shia, I already did it when you cleared a great dungeon for the first time right?¡¹

    ¡¸I never experienced it with adult version!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Or rather in Shia¡¯s case, you cleared the trial more overwhelmingly than me. It wasn¡¯t something that feel like you had done your best©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about the detail desu! Just pat me dammit! Desuu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Geez. What a hopeless rabbit.¡¹

    *Pat pat*, <em>fuheee~~</em>?

    Shia buried her face into the valley of Yue¡¯s abundant chest and transformed into jelly there. She waspletely tamed.

    Kaori and Shizuku looked at each other while their faces were still bright red. They exchanged an understanding with just their gazes.

    ((As expected, the adult mode Yue is just unfairrr!!))

    It was unknown whether Yue knew about what was going on in their hearts, but she chuckled and spoke to Shizuku consolingly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okaa-sama and others will return soon, so Shizuku too should stop being sullen already.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I guess. Ojii-chan and others might alsoe back in dejection again after seeing Kouki¡¯s trial¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps, they intentionally acted obnoxiously like that because they didn¡¯t want Shizuku toe watching the hero¡¯s trial together©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn. ¡­¡­Certainly, I also think that¡¯s not the case.¡¹

    Perhaps, in a one in a million chance, Shuuzou and the others had actually noticed Kouki¡¯s fixation toward Shizuku, and so in consideration for Shizuku¡¯s feeling and also so that she wouldn¡¯t notice that they were treating her considerately like that, they intentionally angered her so she would go separately¡­¡­

    Yue tried to interpret the Yaegashi family¡¯s action in a good way like that, but she could do nothing except swallow her words back in front of Shizuku¡¯s unhesitating denial.

    *Shun* Yue returned to her original girl mode with a faint light. ¡¸Aaa, my breasts-¡¹ Shia¡¯s sad muttering could be heard along with it.

    When Yue transformed into her adult mode, Shia would always became like a little sister who acted spoiled to her big sister. It was gradually bing normal for her to dive into the valley of Yue¡¯s breasts without hesitation. At that time Hajime would often send her a nce that seemed to want to say ¡¸That¡¯s my spot though?¡¹, but he always hesitated to put it into words.

    Getting back into the topic.

    They finished preparing the snack too around that time and arranged the tes at he living room. Around that time they heard some approaching voices that sounded excited. It seemed Shuu, Sumire, and the others wereing back.

    As soon as the door was opened, Tomoichi entered and said his impression with eyes sparkling like a kid.

    ¡¸Ahaha, this ce is really amazing! This ce being an ice pce is already amazing in itself, and yet the builder also didn¡¯tpromise at all with every single detail! This building itself is no different than a piece of art!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez dear, how about you calm down for a bit?¡¹

    Kaoruko tried to calm him down, but Tomoichi¡¯s heart as an architect seemed to sing from seeing Vandre¡¯sst dwelling. He showed no sign of calming down at all.

    Certainly, even this living room had its walls engraved with engravings that were beautiful but not to an excessive degree that would disturb their sight. Even the furniture looked artistic when they were observed closely. This ce was like a trade fair of antique items.

    ¡¸This ice wall itself is also mysterious. It¡¯s cool to touch, but it¡¯s not painful even if you keep touching it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a cooling mat. It¡¯s not melting down at all but it also doesn¡¯t radiate chilliness.¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu were also looking excited from the fantastic structure.

    ¡¸Vandre-san really was an artist wasn¡¯t he? But¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason Akiko-san was looking doubtful. Aiko¡¯s expression was also conflicted. ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ Yue asked with a tilt of her head. Then Aiko took out something from her personal ¡°treasure warehouse¡±.

    ¡¸Actually, Myuu-chan discovered a hidden room¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­A hidden room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It seemed there was an engraving on the wall with blocks that could be slid around like a puzzle game. Myuu-chan noticed it for some reason, and then for some reason again she quickly rearranged the engraving into a different pattern.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­A-a hidden room appeared because of that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹

    They couldn¡¯t find any word to say. They couldn¡¯t make sense of it except as a ¡°profound mystery¡± or perhaps ¡°inevitability that was like a coincidence¡±, anyway they could only ept it as the supernatural phenomenon loving that little girl like usual.

    ¡¸Eh? Come to think of it, I don¡¯t see that Myuu-chan and also Remia-san, and Lily-san too anywhere?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. The three of them went to the garden at the middle.¡¹

    ¡¸Should I go call them? Myuu-chan will fall asleep like she run out of battery if she doesn¡¯t get her sleep time.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Or rather, I think everyone already had their fill with the garden when we first arrived here but¡­¡­was there something there that she wanted to see more?¡¹

    <em>Perhaps, she found another thing again there? </em>Yue and others looked at each other. They immediately decided to go there to call them for taking a break as well as checking the situation, but before that they saw the thing that Aiko held out toward them and stopped moving.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aiko. What is that garish pink muffler? It even has countless heart patterns on it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko-san¡­¡­I¡¯m all ears for consultation if your fashion sense is wandering off course you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong! This is for Yue-san©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you. Just your feeling is enough.¡¹

    ¡¸The polite refusal hurts-. Wait, that¡¯s not it! We found this in the hidden room!! This isn¡¯t my personal thing at all! It¡¯s also not my hobby!¡¹

    <em>Ah, so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡­. No wait, what does that mean!? </em>Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.

    Of course they would. It was something located at the goal post of this great dungeon, furthermore it was inside a hidden room. A muffler with pink color & heart marks filling every inch of its surface. Why?

    ¡¸It was amazing, in a sense. Vandre-san really loved muffler huh.¡¹

    ¡¸This has already gone past liking something. I can feel insanity from it.¡¹

    Shuu shivered with an expression as though he had ¡°seen something that shouldn¡¯t be seen¡±, while beside him Sumire took out her smartphone. It seemed that she had taken recording.

    She yed the video and showed it to Yue and others.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwaa¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Yue and others let out cringing voices. It was only natural.

    After all, what was disyed there waspletely an exhibition venue.

    Long vertical showcases that must be specially made from ice were lining up the walls in every direction. All of them had mufflers of every color and various design hanging on them. Even the center of the room had transparent cases lining up like it was a jewelry shop disying its merchandises. Neatly folded mufflers were lined up tidily.

    ¡¸This hidden room even had a storage under the floor.¡¹

    Akiko-san said with a wry smile. Kaoruko also muttered ¡¸As expected, artists always have a unique sensitivity aren¡¯t they¡¹ while saying,

    ¡¸Even just the mufflers that are put on disy already numbered fifty. We didn¡¯t check all of the storages under the floor but, if all of them are filled with the same number of muffler¡­¡­perhaps there are thousands of them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸What¡¯s with that madness¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The expression of Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku were twitching. In the past they weren¡¯t searching every nook and cranny of this mansion because they were resting, or apanying Suzu to the sea of trees to pick some monsters.

    To think that such mad collection was sleeping right beside them¡­¡­

    Shizuku stared at the pink muffler with excessive heart patterns while asking hesitantly.

    ¡¸Errr, Ai-chan-sensei. You said that muffler is for Yue¡­¡­did you stea©¤©¤take it from that room?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You took this, for me? Aiko¡­¡­do you hate me?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t steal it and I¡¯m also not harassing you! Look, please watch the video!¡¹

    They watched. Then, they saw shining letters that were the same like what they saw in Raisen Great Dungeon forming at the ceiling.

    ©¤©¤You did well for solving that artistically difficult puzzle and found my treasure warehouse. As a reward, I shall present to you the muffler that you like. Also, you have no right to refuse.

    There was no right to refuse even though it was a reward. That was just¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­I wonder why. The memory from far before we got summoned, when Kaori presented a handknitted sweater to Hajime as Christmas present shed in my mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Heavy-. Wasn¡¯t that too heavy desu!? Because, that was at the time when she still wasn¡¯t aware that she liked him right!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As expected from Kaori. A terrifying woman. I can imagine Hajime¡¯s twitching expression.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, eh!? I certainly gave that but, it was normal wasn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second Kaori. That wasn¡¯t something you especially made for Otou-san!? Didn¡¯t you say that it didn¡¯t turn out well, so you gave me a sweater that you bought from a shop in the end!?¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san, that was a lie. Sorry!¡¹

    Tomoichi-san was shocked and became unsteady on his feet, but Kaori too didn¡¯t have any presence of mind to care about that right now. <em>Even though I gave that present with good intention, even though I followed Okaa-san¡¯s advice and knitted him a sweater!</em> That thought filled her mind.

    Kaoruko-san was looking puzzled. Her expression clearly said ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s a normal thing to do isn¡¯t it?¡¹. No wonder, the apple really didn¡¯t fall far from the tree.

    ¡¸Aa, that sweater huh. That Hajime, he told us that it was something he bought himself, but it was actually a present from Kaori-chan huh.¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder that boy always trembled a little every time he wore it. It looked heavy to wear but, it actually wasn¡¯t a physical weight but a mental weight eh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san(Father-inw)!? Okaa-san(Mother-inw)!? Tell me that it¡¯s not trueee!!¡¹

    It was clear now. Vandre was definitely a muffler lover. At the same time, seeing at his exhibition room, there was no doubt that he was also keeping them with great care.

    But, from that room they could somehow feel some kind of intention like¡­¡­Vandre himself was thinly aware that his friends would be troubled if he presented them with too many mufflers, and yet he also just couldn¡¯t throw the mufflers away, so he decided to share it with other people, even strangers by making up some kind of excuse for it¡­¡­and surely that was really the case. Surely Vandre-san also had someone for himself that could ept his slightly heavy love, no doubt about it.

    ¡¸Well, that was why, after that a mechanism that didn¡¯t allow you to get out of the hidden room unless each person take a muffler got activated¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­He went that far? As expected from a liberator. Miledy¡¯s friend. His head is a bit screwed up¡­¡­¡¹

    Putting aside Shia¡¯s scathing evaluation, at that time Aiko decided that she might as well brought out some mufflers for Yue and the others too.

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, even so this design is¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue epted the muffler even while making a conflicted expression. She was ncing at Sumire¡¯s video as though wanting to say ¡¸Wasn¡¯t there other muffler with slightly better design?¡¹.

    Aiko told her with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸It was Myuu who chose the mufflers for everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸I think this design is the best.¡¹

    Yue-san beautifully changed her words like turning over the palm of her hand.

    ¡¸By the way, the reason she chose this one was apparently¡­¡­¡±Because Yue-oneechan feels somewhat like this when she is together with papa¡± she said.¡¹

    ¡¸I think, I need to have a talk with Myuu.¡¹

    It was a bit too shocking that Myuu thought of her as ¡°a pink colored Onee-chan with excessive heart marks¡±. A conversation with her was urgently needed in order to correct her perception of her.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan¡¯s view is always correct isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Be quiet, Bakaori.¡¹

    Kaori happily made fun of Yue. But then Aiko awkwardly handed her scarf to her. The folded muffler was pure white. It looked pretty in a nce.

    ¡¸Geez, that Myuu-chan, her image of me is pure white©¤©¤¡¹

    Kaori energetically unfolded the muffler for everyone to see. Drawn on the muffler was the figure of a mad warrior with an evil look and a sword on his shoulder like the picture of a samurai that was drawn on a hanging scroll. <em>My prey will not get away. Absolutely nottt!! </em>Such madness was conveyed splendidly from the masterpiece.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think the design is the best, pupuh¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like Myuu-chan and I need to have a talk with each other properly.¡¹

    Yue-san happily made fun of Kaori. Her finger was poking on Kaori¡¯s twitching cheek.

    ¡¸Ai-chan-sensei! What about the rest!? What kind of images are chosen for everyone else!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. Everyone else get stylish design that can be used normally in daily life.¡¹

    ¡¸Whhyyyy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Impossible¡­¡­what about Tio!? At the very least Tio must have gotten one too!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu chose an elegant design of fluttering flower petals for her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Whhyyyy!?¡¹¡¹

    Yue and Kaori were assaulted by a mysterious feeling of defeat and fell on their knees.

    This was just a supposition but, Myuu must have been influenced by the recent happening. The Tio that she watched in the past rey, regardless of everything the side that Tio showed the most strongly since entering this cavern of ice and snow was her Super Tio side.

    Compared to that, Yue and Kaori kept getting into cat fight and the like with each other. Shia even needed to stop the two of them physically.

    In other words, well¡­¡­

    ¡¸You two are reaping what you have sown I guess?¡¹

    Sumire-okaasan¡¯s words that she said with a wry smile caused Yue and Kaori to powerlessly dropped their shoulders in dejection. But, they immediately raised their face and looked at each other.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Let¡¯s ask Myuu-chan to choose another one!¡¹

    They nodded to each other and dashed away.

    Sumire and the others also looked at each other and shrugged in exasperation before chasing after the two.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    And,

    ¡¸Amazing amaziiiing! So pretty nanoo~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    That Myuu was riding on the back of an ice dragon that was giving her a sightseeing flight. Everyone who saw that scene had their jaws dropped wide open.

    The ice dragon was flying leisurely. It flew low to graze the abundant flowing water and caused water pirs to rise up. Then the moment the water scattered in the air, it froze the droplets into diamond dusts that were shining beautifully. Right now the garden was changing into a glittery fantastical world at every corner of it.

    ¡¸I-isn¡¯t that the ride for taking shortcut to the ground?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. That should be the case¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why is it out in the open? And on top of that it¡¯s following Myuu-chan¡¯s instruction to fly around.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­This again, Myuu?¡¹

    Yue and others got a faraway look. Sumire and Shuu and the others were looking confused. Kaori exined to them about the ice dragon¡¯s true identity. Meanwhile Yue and others were approaching Remia and Liliana. The two were watching over Myuu who was enjoying the sightseeing flight and the ice dragon with worried look.

    It was at that timing.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is the one riding it, Myuu-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸She sounded like she¡¯s having fun so it¡¯s not a dangerous situation but¡­¡­is this okay?¡¹

    Hajime and others appeared at the pce¡¯s entrance using ¡°gate¡±. The members of Yaegashi family who were originally looking downhearted immediately opened their eyes wide in astonishment.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what¡¯s going on¡­¡­I guess there¡¯s no need to ask.¡¹

    ¡¸Uumu, I too couldst somehow understand what¡¯s going on. Myuu <em>attracted</em> another friend again right? I thought that the ice dragon was nothing more than a shortcut mechanism but¡­¡­does it actually hath its own will?¡¹

    Hajime and Tio got a distant look that seemed somewhat resigned.

    Their guess must be right. Remia and Liliana were nodding nonstop.

    ¡¸We were taking a stroll at the garden but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We found a lot of writing under the bridge about Vandre-san and Oscar-san hurling insults at each other. It was right after that.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? I¡¯m also curious about that!¡¹

    Sumire-san¡¯s curiosity reacted. Not only those two liberators traded insult until they died, but they even left behind their insults to each other even after they died. Her material sensor as a mangaka seemed to react to the knowledge that their thuggish exchange of insult to each other hadn¡¯t been erased. <em>Prey detected! </em>Her sense was telling her that.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a look to thatter¡­¡­and?¡¹

    Hajime urged Remia and Liliana to continue, so the two continued with a troubled look.

    ¡¸Myuu suddenly started looking around restlessly, then after that she suddenly said ¡°There¡¯s a voice nano!¡± and she ran until the center of the garden.¡¹

    ¡¸After that, that ice dragon rose up from the ground, and before we could say anything¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Before you two could say anything?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸For some reason they started talking normally¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Of course, the ice dragon didn¡¯t start talking with humannguage. It was only Myuu who was talking, but the ice dragon was also calm and it brought its nose tip close to Myuu and rubbed it on her while looking like it was asking for something. Myuu apparently interpreted that gesture like it was normal.

    ¡¸Hm, well, it¡¯s no different than usual.¡¹

    ¡¸Getting used to thing like this art scary.¡¹

    For now, Hajime put his hands around his mouth and raised his voice ¡¸Oo~iii, Myuu~! Come ba~~ckk¡¹.

    ¡¸Ah, papaa!!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s expression brightened in a sh and she pped the ice dragon¡¯s neck several times. The ice dragon nodded as though it understood what she wanted and gently circled around while going down in front of the pce. It was clearly moving with consideration to Myuu.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, when we mentioned about how the treatment here is far different from Miledy-san and the others, that ice dragon felt like it was saying something like ¡°Naturally! Don¡¯t group me together with those guys!¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸That means, does it has its own will just as we thought?¡¹

    Shia and Kaori were falling into thought. Meanwhile the ice dragon very elegantly pped its wings andnded. It was a perfectnding that kept the vibration and the impact to the very minimum. The way it used its neck like a yground slide for Myuu to go down from it was filled with nothing but tenderness.

    ¡¸Thank you nano, Kuu-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸So it already has name.¡¹

    ¡¸Its name is Ururukuu but, there are already U-chan and Ru-chan, so Myuu called it as Kuu-chan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸So that dragon introduced itself.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~nn¡­¡­somehow, that was the feeling that Myuu got!¡¹

    Apparently it was based on her feeling. Looking at the dragon, the so called Ururukuu also didn¡¯t seem dissatisfied.

    Myuu begged at Hajime with a wide smile while showing her sparkling eyes and flushed cheeks.

    ¡¸Papa! What if Myuu keep this child at our house, is that o~kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Return it back to where you found it.¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    An instant reply. Myuu¡¯s eyes widened inplete disbelief. Even if they looked through all the pasts and the futures, there would no other little kid that Myuu who would pick a dragon of another world (Furthermore it was a special one among the specials. It was also suspect whether it was a living thing or not) and asked whether they could keep it or not,

    Myuu¡¯s eyes became a bit teary, but she was still going to keep begging, however Ururukuu stopped her. It rubbed the tip of its nose on her.

    ¡¸Eh? You can¡¯t go because you have your duty? You will be here forever nano?¡¹

    Ururukuu¡¯s eyes that were like ss ball that was made from ice stared fixedly on Myuu. It also didn¡¯t make any voice, so the others really couldn¡¯t read its emotion at the slightest.

    ¡¸You are something like a golem? Isn¡¯t it lonely nano?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so. You don¡¯t want to leave from here¡­¡­yes, yes. This ce is important to you isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your original wish¡­¡­uu, sorry, Kuu-chan. Myuu was selfish nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, Myuu¡¯s the one who should thank you nano.¡¹

    Everyone was speechless. Hajime and others silently watched over the warm¡­¡­perhaps, guessing from Myuu¡¯s words the conversation between the girl and the dragon seemed warm. Though their gazes looked a bit faraway.

    There, Ururukuu seemed to tell Myuu to hold out her hands. Myuu held out her hands, and then a drop of water trickled down from Ururukuu¡¯s eye to fall on her hands.

    ¡¸What is this? Yep yep¡­¡­I see! If Myuu have this, Myuu can call Kuu-chan when entering the snow field! Amazing nano! Thank you nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, my daughter casually got something convenient that even dungeon clearer like us doesn¡¯t have.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s because it¡¯s Myuu. We can only ept it like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry for my daughter¡­¡­¡¹

    To repeat, this was just like usual. Myuu attracting a mysterious creature (?) and they became her friend was normal for her.

    ¡¸Aa~, umm, I mean, thanks for that present for Myuu. Also correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but do you have something like a present or something for killing the god, like Uroboros at Lyutillis¡¯s ce?¡¹

    Hajime gave his thanks to the dragon for its special consideration toward his daughter while also speaking his guess about the ice dragon¡¯s intention for why it was showing up expectedly at this timing during their second visit to this ce.

    Ururukuu created an atmosphere of fondness while turning its eyes toward Myuu.

    Myuu kept nodding from reading the dragon¡¯s intention. At the same time she interpreted what Ururukuu wanted to say and spoke it out from her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­A kind and adorable little girl¡­¡­¡­¡­Priceless¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What did it say?¡¹

    Strange. It felt like they heard words that were unbing for an existence that was the will of the great dungeon.

    ¡¸¡­¡­A little girl with feeling of motherhood¡­¡­in other words, a holy mother¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu! Get away from that worthless dragon right now!¡¹

    Tio was going <em>haa haa,</em> but Hajime ignored her because he wasn¡¯t referring to her just now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Holy mother speaking like dirty girl¡­¡­that is none other than! ©¤©¤Overwhelming justice!! I want to rub her every day!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay got it, this damn lolicon! I¡¯ll dismantle you to pieces-¡¹

    ¡¸Farewell¡­¡­this generation¡¯s holy mother. I shall wait for our reunion. Let me rub on you againter¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t get awayyyy¡¹

    In the end, it got away. After all it was a dragon of ice. It could regenerate endlessly as long as there was water and ice, and it could return to the garden itself anytime. It burst into water and then assimted with the garden.

    ¡¸Myuu¡¹

    ¡¸Myu!?¡¹

    Hajime crouched down to meet Myuu¡¯s eyes at the same height and grabbed her shoulders tightly. He then spoke with a very serious expression.

    ¡¸You can nevere here again. We won¡¯t bring you here again, and even if you cane here along you must never do that. It¡¯s a promise with papa. Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes nano¡­¡­¡¹

    It was amand that broke no argument. And it seemed everyone there also shared the sentiment unanimously.

    ¡¸I wonder if Vandre-san¡­¡­was that kind of person?¡¹

    The harmful suspicion was brought up by Sumire.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, Okaa-sama. I think Oscar¡¯s diary mentioned that the lolicon was none other than Naiz Guryuen.¡¹

    This too was an absurdly harmful rumor. More or less. Naiz was merely a type of person who got absurdly liked by little girl. More or less.

    It was something that didn¡¯t get passed down until the present day but, actually among the people who got protected by the liberators, there was a girl who often took care of Vandre¡¯s familiars.

    She was a girl who was too devoted in her caregiving and also radiated a feeling of motherhood despite her very young age. It was to the degree that the familiars became more attached to that girl than Vandre when they realized it.

    Ururukuu was a type of golem that was modeled after a familiar that was alive at that time. It was also given a soul that was copied from the original so it could make its own judgment to some degree.

    That must be why. It wanted to be spoiled by a kind little girl.

    Of course, for Hajime and others who didn¡¯t know anything about that, its behavior was extremely suspicious. Even their perception of its creator Vandre was changing.

    Vandre-san surely never even dreamed that something like this would happen. Surely he was crying in his grave, no doubt about it.

    Indescribable mood enveloped the area. Yue¡¯s expression became troubled while she suggested.

    ¡¸¡­¡­For now, how about we take a break?¡¹

    They had finished the preparation after all. Everyone suddenly felt really tired from hearing that and they all nodded in agreement.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It¡¯s fun to wander away from the main road. But, the story doesn¡¯t progress at all because of that. I¡¯m really sorry.

    I¡¯m also in a rxed state mentally right now after putting out thest volume¡­¡­I¡¯m excitedly thinking ¡¸How should I end the after story¡¹¡¸I want to write a new work too¡¹ whilefortably updating once a week, so I ask for everyone¡¯s understanding.

    It¡¯ll make me happy if everyone can enjoy the story leisurely as apanion for killing time.

    By the way, the aforementioned child holy mother was Lily¡¯s ancestor.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C That¡¯s a lie

    => From Commando. (Or perhaps Jojo)

    PS

    I just realized that the number character surrounded with a circle only reached until 50 in Word¡­¡­

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal 52 Tragic Beasts</strong>

    After an unexpected harmful misinformation about Vandre-san was created and it became known that Myuu had the qualification to be the holy mother of the inhuman beings.

    ¡¸Yes, delicious. It¡¯s warming.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-chan, have you gotten better again?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnfuu. Much obliged. Otou-sama(Father-inw), Okaa-sama(Mother-inw).¡¹

    The group had returned to the living room. They took a break for a while on the sofa while enjoying the snack and the reheated tea.

    Yue¡¯s small nose proudly twitched and her face turned smug from Shuu and Sumire¡¯s words. Even Shia spoke up in admiration.

    ¡¸Yue-san is decent only with brewing tea isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wait, Shia. What do you mean decent? Your valuation standard is strange. Can¡¯t you use words like skilled or delicious?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder why she couldst only produce low-quality result when ite to cooking. Yue, art thou perhaps cursed by something?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn. You¡¯re just spouting whatever you like-¡¹

    <em>Can¡¯t you just praise me honestly!?</em> Yue said with puffed cheeks. Kaori spoke up with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Perhaps it¡¯s your lineage that¡¯s just like that? You know, you¡¯re a vampire after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­it¡¯s not just because she had no cooking experience due to being royalty, but it¡¯s like the adverse affect of consuming nothing but blood?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori and Shizuku, just what do you two think vampire race is? We usually ate normal food. Otou-sama©¤©¤Den-ojiisama was someone who often traveled and cooked.¡¹

    ¡¸My, is that so? Even though he was a royalty, how unusual.¡¹

    Liliana¡¯s expression turned into surprise.

    Liliana was also a princess so she didn¡¯t have cooking experience. Even when she left the capital, it was only because she was forced by emergency or necessity like escaping danger or diplomacy, so she had never experienced a genuine trip. In the first ce a royalty wasn¡¯t in a position that would be allowed to travel freely so it was only natural that she felt surprised.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Den-ojisama only ever made simple things for eating during travel, but I loved them. I always begged him to cook during memorial days or birthday.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, he was someone who obtained the creation magic and metamorphosis magic despite being the prime minister of a country. I guess it was no wonder that he was used to travel. And, was it delicious?¡¹

    Hajime gently caressed the head of Yue who was being nostalgic. He asked her the question also with a gentle expression.

    Yue¡¯s expression immediately became troubled.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It was troublingly, very, really¡­¡­¡­¡­bad.¡¹

    ¡¸So it was actually bad huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. But, apparently Den-ojisama himself thought that his cooking was ¡°rtively good¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸I see nano. So Yue-oneechan¡¯s dangerous cooking was inherited from Den-ojisan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it though!?¡¹

    Myuu pointed her finger sharply like a detective who had discovered the criminal. Yue reflexively denied it. <em>Don¡¯t group me with Oji-sama! </em>She argued.

    Actually a simr conversation also happened a long time ago. At the end of it uncle Den cried a little after being told directly like that by his beloved niece.

    Aiko and Remia smiled wryly while giving a follow up.

    ¡¸W-well, certainly Yue-san¡¯s pte is normal. It¡¯s only her creative sense for cooking that is going off the rails.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder why she would do unnecessary things only when cooking? Do you harbor some kind of grudge to recipe?¡¹

    It didn¡¯t serve as follow up at all.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? What? Even Aiko and Remia. Why am I getting dissed by everyone during the break time? Have Yue-san done something wrong?¡¹

    There would be no room for her to argue if she was told that it was caused by her usual behavior, but still, Yue-san cried a little from the sudden storm of criticism.

    She was sulking by squirming her butt to snuggle closely on Hajime. She moved his arm to wrap around her neck as she buried her face on his chest.

    That action felt somehow funny and adorable. The atmosphere inside the room was heartwarming.

    Actually, the parents like Shuu and Sumire had been umting mental fatigue without being aware of it. The sightseeing of their children¡¯s mental trial was a bit hard on them.

    The warm and fragrant tea, delicious snack, and the bright conversation of their children warmed the atmosphere. The fond look they were sporting was the proof of that. They also weren¡¯t aware of it themselves, but their expression was bing mor rxed and relieved than usual.

    Although it was undeniable that Yaegashi family alone was slightly absentminded.

    Although they were struck dumb by Myuu¡¯s deed (?) and the ice dragon goiem(Ururukuu)¡¯sing out, as expected thest past rey that they watched had hit them hard.

    It was clear to see that they were recalling the past of their disciple that they had just seen while quietly putting their thought in order.

    After that everyone had lighthearted talk for a while until they finished their first cup of tea. While several of them were asking for second,

    ¡¸Ojii-chan. Otou-san and Okaa-san too¡­¡­how was it?¡¹

    Shizuku asked the question with a gentle voice after she saw the change in atmosphere around Shuuzou and her parents. She sensed that they had finished sorting out their thought.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡¹

    Shuuzou frowned and let out a deep sigh. And then,

    ¡¸Ojii-chan, will stop being ninja.¡¹

    ¡¸EH!?¡¹

    He said that with a cheerless gaze and a dry smile. Even Shizuku felt thunderstruck from that reply.

    ¡¸So you admit that you¡¯re a ninja!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong Shizuku-chan. That¡¯s not the point.¡¹

    Everyone fiercely agreed with Kaori¡¯s retort. They felt that Shuuzou must be really wrecked with guilty conscience that he wanted to retire from his hidden side. They also felt a bit exasperated at how much Shizuku wanted to make her family admit about their hidden side.

    Koichi and Kirino shook their head with a somewhat tired look.

    ¡¸Well, as expected that was just a joke, but that¡¯s just how hard the revtion had hit us.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Otou-san. Which one was the joke? About the retirement? Or about being ninja?¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan, calm down a little okay?¡¹

    Kaori forcefully wrapped Shizuku¡¯s ponytail around her face. She not only put her in her cocoon guard, but also used it to tie her up and restrain her. Shizuku was still squirming and mumbling with muffled voice, so Kaori held her from behind.

    ¡¸This is about that boy¡¯s inner side so, I won¡¯t talk about his trial¡¯s actual content but¡­¡­¡¹

    Kirino continued talking as though nothing had happened.

    ¡¸I wonder why he turned out like that. To be honest it¡¯s just too much. I had known that boy well ever since he was small¡­¡­I¡¯m feeling guilty to everyone. To Hajime-kun, and also to Shizuku, Kaori-chan, and everyone else, and also to Kouki-kun himself.¡¹

    In Yaegashi-style, a disciple was no different than a family. They couldn¡¯t draw a clear line that they were simply student and disciple in a swordsmanship dojo.

    Not to mention that Kirino had been friend with Kouki¡¯s mother ever since they were still student. Seeing the boy who was entrusted to them falling to rock bottom and then seeing his act of violence after that, although there was the strong influence of the great dungeon at work that caused it, it still filled the three of them with shame as Kouki¡¯s mentor and also as adult who he looked up to.

    In addition they also felt guilt. After all Kouki definitely tried to kill Hajime. Furthermore Hajime spared Kouki¡¯s life because of his consideration for their daughters. Their heart was flooded with feeling of gratitude and guilt.

    ¡¸You three had also kept thanking and apologizing to me throughout the rey but, it¡¯s really fine already. I¡¯m sorry to say this but¡­¡­for me, he isn¡¯t someone who I care about whether it was at that time or at the present.¡¹

    Hajime intentionally spoke in a way that made him sounded heartless. He stated that for good or bad, Kouki wasn¡¯t an existence who was worthy of his attention.

    Right now he bluntly said something that usually should be said in round-about way toward close people. That was Hajime¡¯s consideration toward Shuuzou, Koichi, and Kirino who were feeling guilty toward him.

    Shuuzou urately guessed that intention and nodded with a wry smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Certainly he couldn¡¯t even scratch you but, that¡¯s not the problem. I am one of his instructor regardless of everything. Kouki sinking into such state was partly because of our negligence too that kept postponing of correcting him, thinking optimistically to do it ¡°one day¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸One day? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You see, Kouki is too excellent. To a degree that it allowed him to stick with his idealistic thought.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire and the others were listening without asking about the detail, though they could guess somewhat about what happened during Kouki¡¯s trial from fragments of their words.

    Kirino and Koichi also talked with a quiet atmosphere.

    ¡¸Miya and Seiji-kun©¤©¤Kouki-kun¡¯s parents were also worrying for their son who never experienced a single failure you know?¡¹

    He could do anything if he got serious. There was nothing wrong with his choice.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that Kouki gradually turned to think like that when everything had gone his way and every problem that he faced was sessfully taken care of without much effort.

    His parents, Shuuzou, Koichi, and Kirino had warned him about that. But Kouki who knew nothing but sess couldn¡¯t really get what they meant, so he unconsciously paid no mind to their words.

    ¡¸Although, we too weren¡¯t seriously worrying about Kouki¡¯s way of life that was like that. After all it¡¯s a good thing for children to strive to be righteous and keep moving forward. One day even Kouki will experience failure. It¡¯s onlying a bitte with how capable he is. Because we were thinking like that¡­¡­¡¹

    Koichi held his head with his hands. He thought that the experience woulde one day when Kouki went out to society, but him getting summoned to another world was something that they never even dreamed about. Furthermore his failure came about in the worst way that they had also never imagined.

    Kirino turned her gaze to Kaori and Shizuku while wearing a joking smile.

    ¡¸Do you know? Miya-chan said that Kouki should just confess to Shizuku or Kaori-chan already. She said that it¡¯ll make a good experience for him because he¡¯s going to getpletely turned down anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eh? Is that true!?¡¹¡¹

    Kirino mischievously revealed the thought of Kouki¡¯s mother that she mentioned while they were having a drink together at night.

    In the past Miya-okaasan was an adolescent biker girl who would shout ¡°Who give a damn about school! Adult and society are enemyyy!¡± while carrying a metal bat and had the big ambition of subduing all the gangs in the country. For someone like her, failure and making the wrong choice were indispensable factor to make human walked an even better path of life. That was her pet theory.

    That was why her excellent son who seemed to never experience something like that no matter how much time passed was a seed of worry for her, although she also felt proud of him as a mother. She had been acquainted with Kirino ever since they were still student, so she often grumbled and consulted about Kouki to her when she was drunk.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true you know? Miya was apparently convinced. She said that he has no hope with both Shizuku and Kaori-chan at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. Even if it was Kouki-kun, there was no way our angel would easily get swayed by him. Besides, it was always on my mind. Even though they are childhood friends, I was wondering if perhaps he was getting together with boys including Ryuutarou-kun a bit too much©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, be quite for a bit okay, dear.¡¹

    Tomoichi¡¯s neck was choked by the madam and he fainted. Then with a p he got waken up immediately. What a practiced fainting and awakening. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Kaoruko. I got a bit excited there¡¹¡¸It¡¯s fine dear¡¹ They said, as though what happened was something daily for them. It gave everyone fear, so they continued the talk as though nothing had happened.

    ¡¸Well, in fact I didn¡¯t feel like epting at all even if he confessed though.¡¹

    ¡¸I too never thought about that kind of thing in the first ce I guess¡­¡­. Rather when I was at elementary school, I was obsessed with Shizuku-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Myyy~¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The voices of Yue, Shia, and Liliana harmonized. *Grin grin*. <em>We can see the lily flowers blooming at the background you know! </em>In addition Shizuku was blushing and fidgeting shyly!

    ¡¸And when I entered middle school, my heart got stolen by Hajime-kun when he did his dogeza¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸When I heard that again, Kaori, you¡¯re a bit crazy huh.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean crazy?¡¹

    There was no doubt about it. Kaori-chan was a bit crazy. It was hard to put it into words but, it was like she was dering <em>Spare me from normal life yeah! </em>Even if the summoning to another world never happened, perhaps the choices she made would still bring her through many ups and downs in her life.

    There was a clear chain of event why Shizuku became unable to consider Kouki as a romantic interest, but normally a girl would be somewhat conscious toward a boy who was handsome and talented in every respect.

    And yet, it was a in boy doing dogeza who made her heart throbbed for the first time¡­¡­

    No, perhaps there was room for argument whether it was alright to call a boy who did a perfect 100 point dogeza boldly in the middle of city as in, but in any case, if Hajime and Kouki at that time werepared, normally a girl would be conscious toward thetter.

    Or perhaps, had she unconsciously sensed thendmine that Kouki held inside him¡­¡­

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Miya-san came to our home before this. It was just a little bit before Kouki-kun voluntarily dropped out from school I think. She came with her husband because she want to say thanks and sorry once more.¡¹

    ¡¸It looked like they had heard the story from Kouki-kun. On the surface it was for saying thanks for bringing their son back and sorry for the trouble that he caused Hajime but¡­¡­¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire looked at each other.

    At that time the Amanogawa couple were bowing their head deeply toward them, so both Shuu and Sumire were flustered and focused on making them lifted their head.

    That was why they didn¡¯t notice, but thinking back now, perhaps their thanks was also for Hajime bing ¡°reality not going the way he wanted¡± that Kouki had to be strongly aware of, however unintentionally it was.

    Perhaps it was just them overthinking it but, the two somehow got that impression after hearing the story just now.

    ¡¸This was, after the children returned safely but¡­¡­Miya said this didn¡¯t she.¡¹

    Kirino stared at empty space in recollection and said.

    ¡¸In most story, the main character will go through tragedy and grow. A hero who is overflowing with hope and know no failure just sound unrealistic isn¡¯t it? She said.¡¹

    That was nothing more than delusion. But, a fantasy like other world summoning happened in reality. In that case, perhaps Kouki would also go through something simr just like in story. Perhaps it couldn¡¯t be helped that they imagined something bad like that.

    And the most terrifying imagination was what if Kouki¡¯s ideal urred in a way that involved the people close to him. After all tragedy sometimes meant the death of the person¡¯s precious people.

    Akiko rubbed her arm as though she had suddenly felt a chill.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It also feel like a destiny for Hajime-kun to be called an irregr. After all Kaori-chan and Shizuku-chan were in danger at Orcus.¡¹

    Nobody didn¡¯t grasp the meaning of what she said. Apparently everyone was imagining the same thing like Akiko. Yes, their mind recalled the scene of the past when Cattleya attacked at Orcus Great Dungeon.

    Two girls who were the hero¡¯s childhood friends were on the verge of dying.

    Perhaps it would be Kaori, or perhaps Shizuku. Or perhaps both of them.

    Certainly, if an irregr that was Hajime didn¡¯t exist, thing might developed to be a ssic tale of hero. The hero who insisted to ¡°persist with the righteousness that he believed in¡± even when cornered lost his precious people. That tragedy served as the fuel for his growth©¤©¤that kind of tale.

    ¡¸Myuu don¡¯t really like that kind of story nano¡­¡­though it would be emotional instead if it turn out that they¡¯re actually alivetter on!¡¹

    Myuu hade into contact with various creative work ever since moving to Japan. It seemed she had formed her own preference. She shook her head as though to drive away the unpleasant imagination.

    Hajime waved his hand at Myuu invitingly toward hisp in order to reassure here. Myuu happily hop on hisp and he gently hugged her while squinting his eyes smilingly.

    ¡¸That person looked like someone strong both in mind and body, but for her to be sentimental like that, it looks like she was really affected by it.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly she¡¯s a tough woman who can go hand-to-hand or using metal bat to fight equally even against Yaegashi-style instructor, but naturally even she has a weak side to her. After all she¡¯s a human and a mother.¡¹

    ¡¸I think she¡¯s already in the category of superhuman from how she can rival Yaegashi-style that look like it can behead even an actual oni even though she¡¯s just using street brawling style.¡¹

    Kirino moved her hands on her sides to signal that she was finished with that topic and said ¡¸Anyway¡¹ with a smile.

    ¡¸Surely it¡¯s a good thing that Hajime-kun served as obstacle for Kouki-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That guy¡¯s fall was also partly caused by me though.¡¹

    Amanogawa family and even Yaegashi family showed no sign of ming Hajime at the slightest. Far from that, they even said that it was a good thing. As expected even Hajime felt strange from hearing it.

    ¡¸You weren¡¯t the cause. You were simply the trigger. One day the same thing would happen even if it wasn¡¯t by Hajime-kun. And it would go even worse at that time with Shizuku or Kaori-chan getting killed and he sink rock bottom without growing up.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, it was Shizuku and the others who dragged him back in the end you know?¡¹

    ¡¸And it was you who gave them every help you could so they could bring him back.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It might be just hindsight, and there were also things that were lost but¡­¡­that boy right now is trying to move forward again on his own feet.¡¹

    ¡¸Normally a parent would stop their child from going back to other world when he just came back from one but¡­¡­Miya seemed to be happy about it instead. It must be because she could see how her son didn¡¯t run away from the harsh reality and determined to keep struggling.¡¹

    They still didn¡¯t know how Kouki¡¯s journey would end but, at the very least one of the reasons why he was able to return to the right path and struggled hard to make aeback was definitely because of Hajime¡¯s existence. That was what Shuuzou said with a wide smile.

    Hajime¡¯s expression became even more conflicted. Koichi gave him a nce and said ¡¸In the end¡¹ with a frown and a sigh.

    ¡¸It was also like that with Shizuku, but the things that we adults can do are really insignificant huh. We¡¯re feeling it keenly through this.¡¹

    The though <em>If only we did more </em>filled their mind no matter what after watching back the past like this. That was why they were feeling down.

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well¡­¡­all of us are feeling the same you know, Koichi-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s just as Nagumo Shuu said.¡¹

    It was pointless even if they talked about it like this at this point. They understood that, even so because they were parents, they couldn¡¯t stop from feelingment and concern for their children, and feeling that they were pathetic. Shuu and Tomoichi exchanged a bitter smile.

    Hajime drained his slightly cold tea in one gulp and put it on the saucer a bit loudly in order to change the mood.

    ¡¸If you want, I can open a gate to where Amanogawa is. How about meeting him if there¡¯s something that you want to say?¡¹

    Shuuzou showed a slight surprise, even so he gently shook his head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No. He went out on a trip in order to reexamine himself. It¡¯s already far toote for us to talk to him now.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess so. That guy too has been aware of his own problem now. After all his childhood friend beat him up until he cried to tell him about it.¡¹

    Hajime nced at Shizuku who shrugged her shoulders. Hajime nodded a little at her and turned his gaze toward Shuuzou and the others once more.

    ¡¸I think it will be hard for that guy to meet his rtives as long as he hasn¡¯t found the answer by himself, exactly because they¡¯re rtives. He won¡¯t know what to say at that situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s just as you say.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, the only thing you can do is to wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait until he return. Huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I think that guy still hasn¡¯t finished his journey. I don¡¯t mean that he¡¯s going in another journey, but I think that his journey from when he was summoned for the first time is still continuing even now.¡¹

    Hajime talked about Kouki despite saying that he had no interest or concern for him before this. It surprised Shizuku and the others. His words about Kouki mysteriously entered their chest without resistance. It helped convincing them.

    Surely it was because Hajime was someone who longed to return home more than anyone else. He understood what ¡°the end of the journey¡± meant more than anyone else, to a degree that he was able to guess what was inside the heart of someone that he was apathetic with.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, you can just talk together with him when he return home for real. Surely at that time the words that you want to say will naturallye out. The same with him.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is, that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s so. That guy isn¡¯t a toddler that is still toddling around. Let¡¯s have him do something about himself on his own. And if at the end he¡¯s running wild again¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then?¡¹

    ¡¸At that time Shizuku and the others will get worried and things will be troublesome anyway, so I¡¯ll kidnap Amanogawa family and Yaegashi family and toss everyone in front of that guy. Please do something about it then.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was a statement that was just too irresponsible. Shuuzou, Koichi, and Kirino froze with their jaws hanging open. It was a cold act that was different from all his words and gestures until now that showed thoughtfulness and respect toward them. Sumire and Shuu panicked and said ¡¸Oy, you-. Do you know what the word sugarcoat mean!?¡¹¡¸We¡¯re sorry that our son is so dry-¡¹

    But there was a burst ofughter at the next moment.

    ¡¸Fuhahah, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing more pathetic than some mature adults keep acting dejected all the time-¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly it¡¯s pathetic. For us to be scolded by a kid at this age.¡¹

    ¡¸We got scolded by our son-inw. Fufu-¡¹

    Shuu and the others were dumbfounded seeing the Yaegashi family looking so happy for some reason, but they somehow understood the feeling of the three and their expressions softened.

    They understood that Hajime¡¯s words meant that rather thanmenting the past and acting irresolute at the present, they should think about what to do when problem urred at the future.

    ¡¸Myuu know what this is nano. This is what you call a tsundere nano.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not though?¡¹

    He wondered why. Myuu who was looking back across her shoulder at him had a very kind smile. It was as though she was a holy mother.

    It made Hajime felt strangely restless. He cleared his throat and then to cover it up,

    ¡¸W-well, how about we avoid meeting that guy and simply see how he¡¯s doing right now secretly?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really Hajime, are you actually a real tsunderee?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a tsundere desuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama tsunderee¡¹

    Ignoree. Seeing Hajime whose cheeks were a bit red made Kaori and the others writhed. Regardless of what he said, Hajime was soft with his rtives.

    ¡¸I guess. We havee this far to Tortus. At the very least we should take a look at how hardworking he is from afar.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s true. It will also be a good story to tell Miyater.¡¹

    Koichi and Kirino chuckled while nodding to ept Hajime¡¯s good will.

    Hajime took out thepass and crystal key. Then he started adjusting the ¡°gate¡± to be a small window that had a good view of below from the sky.

    Meanwhile Liliana was talking to Yaegashi family in order to reassure them.

    ¡¸Kouki-san is also using the pce as his base, so I¡¯ve been paying attention to him. I¡¯m assigning someone to apany him so he will never be truly alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you Lily-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, a princess is watching over him. What an extravagant journey. I¡¯m relieved now.¡¹

    ¡¸Many thanks. Kouki too won¡¯t be reckless if there¡¯s someone at his side.¡¹

    Shuuzou and the others had apparently forgotten. Just who was the knight who was tasked with the role of apanying Kouki right now.

    Or perhaps they had sealed that memory because it was too impactful. Liliana too had apparently forgotten, about that knight who went back on her own.

    ¡¸Ah? The reaction came from the sea of trees¡­¡­the north part? He should be at the northern mountain range¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime opened the ¡°gate¡± even while feeling suspicious.

    And then,

    ¡¸UOOOOOOONEEEEEEESAMAAAAAAAA!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuuh, where di this strengthe from-. But-, I won¡¯t let you go any further than thissssssss!!¡¹

    Somehow they were looking at a battle to the death.

    The trees in the forest were scattered to every direction. There was something at the center of that emitting extremely ominous dark aura like geyser. Kouki was facing it. He was d in pure white light. It seemed he had already used ¡°Limit Break¡±.

    Everyone was speechless from the sight. They rubbed their eyes.

    The situation kept changing hecticly even while they were doing that.

    ¡¸What, deploying simple barriers at midair in session!? W-wait! There¡¯s Fea Bergen at that direction-¡¹

    Like a certain wizard at the dark side of a certain Harry Pot*er movie, the something that was d in ck mist or rather ck veil was moving in hish speed. Kouki-kun were shocked. A new person made his entrance at that moment.

    ¡ºForgive me-, I¡¯mte!¡»

    ¡¸Adol-san!¡¹

    <em>Jii-sama!? </em>Tio finally spoke up. The majestic crimson dragon was certainly Adol. He was shaking his head as though he was trying to clear his mind for some reason.

    ¡ºI never expected that it can put up such powerful recognition blocking. It took me by surprise-. Now, Kouki-dono! Get on my back!¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m in your debt!¡¹

    ¡ºDon¡¯t mind it! That is nothing more than a tragic beast that went mad from love now. A monster of yearning that is outside logic! We have to stop it here!¡»

    ¡¸Yes-. I¡¯ll somehow return her back to normal! I won¡¯t hold back©¤©¤HERE I GOOOOOOOO©¤©¤¡±LIMIT BREAK ¨C SUPREMEEEE¡±¡¹

    The crimson dragon king and the hero radiating pure white light on his back. That scene was like a page of a mythologying to life.

    However, their opponent wasn¡¯t an evil god or even a demon king.

    ¡¸ONEEEEEEEEEEESAMA©¤©¤¡¯S GAZE, I CAN FEEL, IT?¡¹

    There was no need for guessing. That was the self-proimed sister female knight who went crazy because of love.

    Previously there was the incident of the chaperone being the one who asked for the most unreasonable demands to the hero.

    Her figure wasn¡¯t clear because of the ck mist covering her body. Her eyes were shining fierily from the depth of that darkness. Most likely that was the effect of the dark element magic that she specialized in. Even so her state could only be described as abnormal.

    ording to Adol she was a tragic beast who went mad with love. Her eyes creepily turned to look over her shoulder to above.

    ¡¸FOUND YOOUUU!!¡¹

    ¡¸HIIH!? HAJIMEEE, CLOSE ITTT! QUICKLY CLOSE ITTT!!¡¹

    ¡¸STOP RIGHT THEREEEEE!!¡¹

    ¡ºPrepare yourself for some injuries! Knight of the kingdom-¡»

    Shizuku¡¯s scream, and Kouki¡¯s roar that was resolved to fight to the death, and Adol¡¯s angry voice echoed through the forest. Meanwhile Hajime quietly closed the ¡°gate¡±.

    The ce became quiet like graveyard because what they had seen was just too much. Kaori and the others silently hugged the fiercely trembling Onee-sama.

    A moment passed.

    ¡¸Certainly it looks like that guy is working hard.¡¹

    ¡¸That was different from what I expected.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s words were responded by Shuuzou with a serious face.

    Liliana-san quietly stood up from her chair and went to the corner of the room to crouch and cover her face with her hands, but nobody called her out on it.

    And on in exchange,

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Soul Repose¡±!!¡¹

    Aiko casted her mind stabilizing magic. The targets were of course everyone. The SAN value that was shaved off by the tragic beast of love whose heart went cold and locked from the outside world was returning.

    ¡¸Aiko, you¡¯re also making your own contribution in a quiet way huh.¡¹

    Aiko was perhaps, no, she was definitely the one making the biggest contribution during this trip. Akiko said that while rubbing her arm that had recovered from the goosebumps.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to make contribution in that way.¡¹

    Aiko let out a deep sigh.

    There was the perverted elf of the forests, then the mad dog princess of the empire, then the self-proimed step sister of the kingdom, just why were tragic beasts getting born one after another like this?

    Perhaps it was because of the strong influence from Hajime and also those who gathered around him toward the other people.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    Shizuku and others somehow managed to recover from watching the shocking event and headed to thest sightseeing destination©¤©¤the clearing room.

    The past rey was showing rainbow and gold lights flooding the room. The two colored lights whirled while twinkling brightly. It was like watching a gxy.

    Actually they nned to also watch the recreation scene of thepass and crystal key at Fea Bergen, but the impact of Abyss Lord VS Demon King was too strong that theypletely forgot about it.

    And so, the scene of concept creation, the moment when Hajime¡¯s wish was realized was so sublime and moving that everyone forgot the tiredness and shock from just now. Everyone was clearly entranced as though their heart was stolen from watching it.

    Hajime¡¯s trial and tribtion in the abyss could be seen as projection inside the projection. Their heart felt pain from recalling the gruesome scenes that made them wanted to avert their eyes.

    ¡¸So, Myuu isn¡¯t allowed to see it as expected. It¡¯s fine though.¡¹

    ¡¸Your mood is so bad that your talking style changed. The projection seen from the projection like this is blurry, making it like there¡¯s a light mosaic over it. So you can look if it¡¯s just for a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu has waited for that permission nano.¡¹

    Myuu who was tightly hugged so her ears and eyes were blocked talked with no inflection at all in her words. It finally made Hajime folded.

    Certainly, Hajime¡¯s past that was visible when creating the concept magic was just a projection that only appeared in short burst between all the magic lights, so they were blurrypared to the past rey. The past rey itself was also serving to cushion the image¡¯s gruesomeness, so Hajime¡¯s emotion at that time didn¡¯t get directly transmitted to the watcher.

    Even so, Myuu gulped seeing her papa soaked in blood and in pain. She tightly clung on Hajime¡¯s arm and also took the arm of Remia who was simrly looking stiff. She was trembling slightly.

    Even so she didn¡¯t take off her eyes from the projection. Perhaps that was just to be expected from the demon king¡¯s beloved daughter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How moving.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing brightness¡­¡­it¡¯s really like a scene from a myth.¡¹

    They understood even though Hajime¡¯s emotion wasn¡¯t directly transmitted like when the event actually took ce. It had certainly gotten conveyed to both Sumire and Shuu.

    I want to go home. That wholeheartedness was taking shape right in front of their eyes.

    ¡¸From watching this, it feels like I can understand a little, just what does ¡°extreme will¡± actually mean.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­indeed.¡¹

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko also sighed quietly in front of that overwhelming radiance.

    Before long Hajime and Yue used up their strength and copsed. The past rey ended there.

    Shuu and Sumire kept quiet as they each ced their hand on Hajime¡¯s shoulders. Their touch was apanied with an expression of appreciation for all Hajime¡¯s efforts. They also looked like they wanted to cry in happiness seeing how much Hajime wanted to go home.

    The atmosphere was like in a movie theater where the audiences basked in the lingering sentiment after finishing to watch an emotionally moving long movie. Akiko turned her gaze toward Nagumo family as though she was looking at something heartwarming. There was also a touch of envy in her gaze.

    ¡¸I have this thought from going through this trip but, Hajime-kun really love your home, no, your father and mother aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸You really love us aren¡¯t youu~?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tou-san and Kaa-san, stop making that face.¡¹

    It went without saying what kind of face they were making.

    Akiko let her gaze fell on Aiko who was at her side and said.

    ¡¸As a parent I¡¯m feeling a bitplicated, or perhaps it¡¯s envy.¡¹

    ¡¸E-even I also really wanted to go home you know? ¡­¡­Well, if I¡¯m asked whether it¡¯s also an extreme will like that then I¡¯m not confident though¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that Kaori and Shizuku also understood Aiko¡¯s feeling.

    ¡¸We too were strongly wishing to go back home but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯re also a bit hesitant to answer I guess if we¡¯re asked whether it¡¯s at the level of an extreme will or not.¡¹

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko, as well as Shuuzou and Koichi and Kirino were also making a conflicted expression.

    Hajime shook his head with a wry smile.

    ¡¸It was just my situation that was a bit particr. Even Kaori and the others would strongly feel homesick if they got cornered into that kind of extreme situation or they had spent a long time in this world.¡¹

    This was a fantasy world of sword and magic. Everything here was something that they couldn¡¯t experience in their original world. On top of that various happenings kepting up like an avnche. Normally it would be impossible for someone to solely focus on getting home.

    Yes, it would be impossible unless they got pushed into the bottom of abyss and wandered at the edge of death.

    Aiko agreed with Hajime and nodded.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. In fact, everyone was like that after the invasion at the capital. They kept saying I want to go home, I want to go home. There were even a lot of students who shut themselves in their room and wouldn¡¯te out.¡¹

    Even the member of Nagayama party who fought at the frontline, they knew that Kouki was nning to fight the god, but they said that it was impossible for them and didn¡¯t follow him. They just wanted to go home already. They werepletely exhausted like that at that time.

    ¡¸There is no difference or anything between me and Kaori and the others about our feeling toward our family.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s true. I too wanted to meet with Otou-san and Okaa-san again.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the night we went home, I was crying while Okaa-san hugged me tight.¡¹

    ¡¸I too, I couldn¡¯t stand at the house¡¯s entrance because I felt too relieved.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s words toward the parents and the honest words of their daughters made the conflicted expression of Tomoichi and the others to soften slightly. They naturally approached their daughter and ced their hand on their respective daughter¡¯s head.

    They looked really embarrassed from getting their head caressed, especially Aiko, but just for now they obediently let their parents did what they wanted.

    Yue and others were watching such family scene warmly. Meanwhile Hajime said ¡¸Besides¡­¡­¡¹ and took out something from the ¡°treasure warehouse¡±.

    ¡¸Hm? Hajime, is that your handphone in the past?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s the one I got before summoned.¡¹

    Hajime nodded at Shuu¡¯s words. Currently Hajime was using hybrid handphone that was thetest model and had magicalponent added to it with transmutation, but apparently he was also still carefully keeping the old handphone that he had been using since middle school.

    ¡¸I was able to aim to return home without my heart breaking even when getting insulted as ipetent or falling into abyss was in part thanks to this guy too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? That¡¯s the first time I heard that.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that, the one that Kaori-san brought with her if I remember correctly? Together with Hajime-san¡¯s uniform.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. After the reunion at Orcus and she joined our journey, we found out that she actually brought it out from the pce and walked around without ever letting it go all the time. I saw how Goshujin-sama confiscated it from her together with the uniform.¡¹

    ¡¸K-Kaori¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t how it sounded like Otou-san! It was only because I believed in Hajime-kun¡¯s survival that I took charge of his private properties so they wouldn¡¯t get disposed of©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­On asion, she also sniffed them all over to absorb Hajimenium.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yue? I don¡¯t really get what you¡¯re saying.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoriii!?¡¹

    That ¡°pause¡± was the clearest proof than anything else. Everyone was put off by that. No, Yue and Shia and Tio and Kaoruko-san were making a sympathetic look that seemed to say ¡¸Of course you will want to sniff them all over¡¹.

    Nobody said anything. <em>What the hell is Hajimenium? </em>Nobody also asked that. After all it felt like they would peek into the abyss if they pursued it any further.

    Tomoichi-san staggered. He never thought that his daughter would steal a man¡¯s clothes and even sniffed it many times over¡­¡­he couldn¡¯tpletely hide his shock.

    ¡¸Err, so Hajime-san. Is that amunication device? How was that useful? It shouldn¡¯t be usable in the world over here shouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Liliana attempted to get the talk back on track. Myuu and others were also looking very curious.

    Hajime¡¯s gaze became slightly distant.

    ¡¸You see, in the past we sometimes would talk seriously about our delusion like during dinner or something.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸What do you mean??¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was a custom that they had just never heard about before that the other families¡¯ understanding couldn¡¯t keep up. Only Yue and others who were now living with Nagumo family was going ¡¸Aa~¡¹ with a knowing face.

    ¡¸You know, anyone would at least have wild imagination once right? Like what would you do if the world be like in zombie movie. Or how are you going to fight if the school get attacked by terrorist. That kind of thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo Shuu, you¡¯re having that kind of discussion during family time?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Sounds fun right?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    The reply that came back was just too confident that Tomoichi averted his gaze. His face looked like he wanted to say that the world they lived in was just too different. Shuuzou and Koichi and Kirino were smiling wryly. As expected they were showing some understanding with a creator family.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if Tou-san and Kaa-san remember but, once we also talked about what to do when getting summoned to another world.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I remember that. Aa, I see. Come to think of it, at that time I put into your phone©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸We got carried away and wrote a lot of things in the memo app didn¡¯t we¡­¡­¡¹

    The old phone¡¯s battery had been charged. Hajime pushed the button and it activated.

    Shuu and Sumire narrowed their eyes in nostalgia. Everyone else was tilting their head in confusion.

    Hajime opened the still functioning memo app for them.

    And then his gaze looked like he had seen something precious. He read the memo title that his parents wrote in the past half jokingly.

    ¡¸©¤©¤Other World Summoning ¨C Seven Carefully Selected Guidelines¡¹

    There was the guideline ¡®A guy who looked useless in a nce or had assassin type ss is usually a strong character so befriend them¡¯, or ¡®I want to be adventurer!¡¯.

    The memo didn¡¯t only consist of guidelines but also a lot of simple desire. There were a lot of points that could be retorted at.

    ¡¸My my, it¡¯s amazing how urate they are¡­¡­¡¹

    Remia reflexively muttered that with widened eyes. Everyone nodded in agreement with her. The Nagumo couple were looking smug.

    ¡¸Other than that, there¡¯s also warning that the princess of the country that summoned you is usually ck-hearted.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that horrible!? I tried my best to treat everyone with sincerity-¡¹

    ¡¸Lily, calm down. We understand how much care you had for us!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like Kaori said! We never thought of you as ck-hearted or anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she had this dark smile like when she was inciting the soldiers during the final battle though.¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko-san was also the same that time right!?¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku gave Liliana a follow up but, for the people who knew how she smiled while saying something like ¡¸Inciting the mass is really simple. Fuh¡¹ at the end couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished by the Nagumo couple¡¯s keen insight.

    Those seven guidelines, even though they were all seemed like a joke, no, Nagumo family¡¯s creed was that it was when joking around that it was exactly the time that they had to get serious, that there were serious words written at the end of it.

    Hajime read thest line with a calm tone but strong emotion filling his voice.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Don¡¯t give up! Come back no matter what!¡±. Haha, really, just what is this memo getting so serious for.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, as expected we got too heated there.¡¹

    ¡¸When we imagined our son going to another world by himself, we just couldn¡¯t help ourselves you see.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s smile deepened even more seeing his parentsughing in embarrassment.

    ¡¸At the early days of the summoning, I was the only one who didn¡¯t have talent, and at that time I couldn¡¯t even imagine getting into a fight with monster or demon to kill them. I felt hopelessly uneasy then.¡¹

    He turned his gaze to Shizuku. His gaze was seemingly said that he was the same like Shizuku then. Shizuku also smiled and nodded.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t at my wits¡¯ end yet. But, I want to at least have one thing to support myself. It was then I remembered about this memo.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t remember how much time he had spent reading this memo. It was until the sun hadpletely set and only the screen¡¯s light was illuminating the inside of his room.

    ¡¸Aa, that¡¯s right. I gotta go home. I just need to work hard in order to go home. I thought like that.¡¹

    It was none other than that inorganic light that he should be used to seeing, that mechanical light that was lit in the world of magic that became Hajime¡¯s support, his guide.

    Actually, there was already lighting fire in his heart from before he was broken once in the abyss.

    The thought of going home wasn¡¯t a feeling that budded when he defeated the w bear. The feeling that he almost forgot due to the agony that beggared the imagination was resurrected at that time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. The source of Hajime¡¯s unyielding heart had been given from a long time ago by Okaa-sama and Otou-sama from across another world. Fufu, as expected from Okaa-sama and Otou-sama.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s warm gaze and praise made Shuu and Sumire embarrassed and they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from averting their gaze.

    But, everyone had the same gaze like her when they looked around them.

    ¡¸W-well, you know! Anyway it¡¯s great that our joke actually was of some help yeah!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s true! From now on we will also keep joking around seriously!¡¹

    ¡¸Spare me from that.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire talked loudly to cover up for their embarrassment. Hajime smiled wryly even while looking at them with a gaze filled with gratitude.

    That too made them felt itchy for some reason. Sumire returned back a bashful smile while Shuu coughed once.

    ¡¸N-now that you mentioned it Hajime. Even though we had gone through the trouble to write it, why didn¡¯t you get close with Endou-kun from the start?¡¹

    <em>Come to think of it that¡¯s right, </em>the girls and the parents thought. They turned their gazes toward Hajime.

    Hajime¡¯s gaze©¤©¤turned distant.

    ¡¸I tried but¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t find him.¡¹

    No wonder. Even when one kept him in mind and looked for him, there was some kind of greed sensor working and he couldn¡¯t be found©¤©¤that was the man named Endou Kousuke.

    Actually at that time Kousuke himself also heard about how Hajime was looking for him and took initiative to seek him out and called out to him but¡­¡­

    That time it was Hajime instead who didn¡¯t notice him andpletely ignored him, so Kousuke thought ¡¸Guess he isn¡¯t looking for me anymore?¡¹ and stopped calling out to him¡­¡­

    Everyone could easily imagine something like that happening that they said ¡¸Aa~¡¹ in understanding together. Their voices harmonized beautifully.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The ice and snow cavern part is over with this. Next time will be the demon king castle. It will be based on the LN so the demon race might also make an appearance but, I¡¯m still undecided.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C The story about Hajime¡¯s handphone.

    =>From the extra story of volume 10.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal 53 The Scene That We Saw One Day</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: Just when I made a quip <em>The temperature difference is too extreme I¡¯ll catch cold! a</em>nd I really caught one. Everyone too please be careful.

    Putting that aside, in this chapter the story about the treatment of the demon racee up but, this is after story so while everyone might be tired hearing me saying this every time, please remember that the story is based on the LN version. The exnation here is more briefpared to the LN so forgive me if it bes a bit hard to understand. Best regards!

    This was just a thought. What if the fantasy man who was purely the product of earth became friend with Hajime before he fell into the abyss¡­¡­

    The group took a break with some tea and such what if story as apaniment. Then after a while.

    ¡¸This is thest sightseeing destination for today, the demon king castle.¡¹

    The intense light of the setting sun was shining in into the throne room from a magnificent window. Hajime and others appeared there through a ¡°gate¡±.

    Therge hall was dead quiet without a single person in it. Shuu and Sumire were looking around with curiosity while letting out sigh of admiration.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t any sign of battle here huh?¡¹

    ¡¸We heard from Shizuku that there was a very hard fought battle here though¡­¡­¡¹

    Koichi and Kirino were looking puzzled seeing the throne room that was looking neat, tidy, and somewhat deste, as though this ce a tourist attraction like castle or pce that was opened to the public, but during its closing hour.

    Tomoichi was entranced by the other world castle that was also different from the kingdom and the empire¡¯s pces. Other than him Kaoruko and Akiko were also turning their gaze everywhere with curiosity.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, this ce isn¡¯t abandoned as ruins right?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like this ce is getting cleaned up periodically. From what we heard from Kaori, if I remember it right all the other countries are working together to manage this ce isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸But it feels like this ce is too quiet for that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s just as Kaoruko-san said. That was why the signs of battle here had been repaired after the final battle. But, there is a factor here that makes it a bitplicated for us to sightsee, so we contacted the people here beforehand to empty the area.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression looked a bitplicated just as he said. Seeing that Shuu and Sumire who had been told about what happened that time in more detail than the others let out ¡¸Aa¡¹ together.

    ¡¸You went really wild at that time. Also if I remember it right, after the holy precinct was destroyed, the demon race got found inatose state, and even now the majority of them are still sealed(?) in that state aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸And the person who is doing the sealing is you Hajime¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also how you¡¯re getting called as ¡°demon king¡± by most people.¡¹

    Shuuzou smiled wrily while nodding in understanding.

    ¡¸The person who defeated their king is recognized as the new king. Furthermore, that king is a human that is an enemy race¡­¡­I see. A normal person will see that as a serious provocation. That¡¯s the height of inhumanity if you only hear about that part.¡¹

    Even though Hajime wasn¡¯t the king of the demon race, it was understandable for him to get his title that had the meaning as the king of the fiends and monsters. Tomoichi and other others also came to that realization with twitching expression.

    Hajime shrugged while adding more exnation.

    ¡¸Each of you might have heard from Kaori and the others but, it¡¯s just as Tou-san said, after the final battle, the demon race people got discovered near their capital city. Inatose state.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu? Hajime-kun, did you and the others save them?¡¹

    Shuuzou narrowed his eyes as he asked. Hajime smiled wryly and shook his head while saying ¡¸No way¡¹.

    Then, how did the demon race avoided destruction in the holy precinct? Tio answered that question.

    ¡¸Shuuzou-dono. This art only my conjecture but, Freed¡­¡­themander-in-chief of the demon country who opposed us until the very end might be the one who saved them. When I faced him at the end, he didst some kind of interference toward the holy precinct in hisst moment. And then, his face at that time¡­¡­to me, it looked as though he hath regained his original feeling.¡¹

    <em>I hath no basis for that though</em>, Tio said with a quiet expression.

    It was something that they had no way to ascertain at this point of time. But, looking at Tio¡¯s expression, everyone could see quiet clearly that she was half convinced that her conjecture was right.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s unthinkable that a fanatic can possible clear the trial at the Ice and Snow Cavern after all. At the beginning he must have another, no, his original strong will.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It was Ehito¡¯s favorite trick to make someone fall into zealotry like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­He was a bit pitiful nano.¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s shoulders drooped. Although that man was one of the big shot in the enemy camp who had made her gone through horrifying experiences, it couldn¡¯t be helped for pity to sprout a little when hearing that his original will got distorted.

    ¡¸Myuu, thou doth not need to pity him. I myself hath experienced it, getting brainwashed because of my own worthlessness. The result from that art something that I hath to ept. The same with him.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I too hadmitted something that I couldst not take back, but fortunately I encountered Goshujin-sama and the others and couldst regain myself before it was toote. It was¡­¡­this art a callous word but, it was all a matter of ¡°luck¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu tightly clenched her small hands looking like she found it hard to ept. Tio gently patted the head of Myuu who was like that. She added more on her words, that it wasn¡¯t a story that waspletely devoid of all salvation like that.

    ¡¸But, putting it another way¡­¡­even though he had gone off the deep end until the point of no return in that battlefield, he still regained his old self in the end and saved his brethren. If I am in his ce, I wouldst do this to Ehito in that world.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­?¡¹

    Myuu lifted up her face. And then Tio moved her so that the others who were also listening carefully to their way could also see clearly. She put on a fearless smile and astonishingly, she did a vulgar act of giving a middle finger.

    And then, she put her emotion into her voice as though Ehito himself, or perhaps Alv who must be the one to brainwash Freed directly was right in front of her.

    ¡¸Got you.¡¹

    She said that. Myuu¡¯s eyes blinked. Hajime and others were also slightly surprised and said ¡¸I see. So there is also that way of looking at that¡¹.

    ¡¸I nned to destroy all of Ehito¡¯s intentions but¡­¡­the matter of the demon racepletely slipped out my mind. Or rather they weren¡¯t an object that really worth my attention. But, for Ehito he might see them as a goodpany on his way to hell.¡¹

    The age of god magic user that he brainwashed at the beginning betrayed him at the very end. Although it was meager, Freed still managed to aplish something that derailed Ehito¡¯s expectation.

    It must be something offensive for Ehito who never doubted himself as someone omniscient and omnipotent with a pride as high as Everest.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, at that time Ehito didn¡¯t have any leeway so he must not sensed it all but¡­¡­if he actually knew, his face might boil red?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, he was someone who managed to get away twice even after facing Hajime-san and Yue-san, so I¡¯ll at least recognize his tenacity. Though for me my impression of him is still of an irritating enemy even now desu.¡¹

    ¡¸I also feel the same with thee. But, the white dragon became his shield on his own will even after half of its body was blown up. Freed too epted his death at the end because he found it eptable if he is together with his partner. They showed me that ¡°bond of dragon and human¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸If it was that bond that allowed him to repel the god¡¯s brainwashing at the ver end¡­¡­then certainly, it¡¯s something worth remembering for you, no, for any member of dragon race.¡¹(Hajime)

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹

    ¡¸You too always acted as our shield huh.¡¹(Hajime)

    ¡¸I absolutely won¡¯t ept if it end in death though¡­¡­fufu, if it¡¯s with Tio-san, I don¡¯t mind even if I apany you at the end you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Same. Also just so you know, our bond is overwhelmingly stronger. It¡¯s the strongest bond in the whole universe.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez Yue, you don¡¯t need topete in that kind of thing¡­¡­well, I also feel the same though!¡¹

    After Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, Myuu, and then Remia, and also Liliana followed up with their own words energetically. Even though the topic shouldn¡¯t be something that bode well by any means, Sumire and Shuu and the other parents were watching with warm and gentle smile.

    Tio¡¯s eyes widened like saucer even while she looked toward Hajime for some reason. Hajime too said,

    ¡¸I agree with Shia.¡¹

    Soemthing like that while looking a bit embarrassed.

    ¡¸uu~, I guess¡­¡­kufuh, it¡¯s just as thou said.¡¹

    Tio happily agreed even while her face turned bright red and she hurriedly turned around. Her ornamental hairpin and long ck hair were hopping up and down as though to express her current feeling.

    The atmosphere became even more fluffy and warm. Although, perhaps because Freed¡¯s story had just gotten told, there was one point that weighed in the mind just as expected. Tomoichi asked a question toward Hajime timidly, which was unusual for him.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­Hajime-kun. Do you, umm¡­¡­have any n to wake up the demons?¡¹

    He had a lot of ideas of why the demons had to be sealed like that, even so, as expected the act of robbing the freedom of a whole race was something that really weighed the mind for someone with the sensitivity of ordinary person.

    ¡¸The decision for that has already left my hand.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged and turned his gaze toward Liliana. Liliana guessed what he wanted to say and stepped forward to face Tomoichi and others.

    ¡¸Regarding the awakening of the demon race, about when it will be done and how many of them will be awakened, along with many other matters concerning that, they are being discussed in the regr meeting between the kingdom, empire, dukedom, and Fea Bergen. The decision about the demon race and its implementation is based on the consensus from there.¡¹

    The demons wouldn¡¯t be awakened all at once. But, each country wouldn¡¯t object if the demons were getting awakened little by little. All the countries were in ord that now there was no god, it would be desirable to persuade the demons in small number each time while being careful of their mass psychology.

    ¡¸Tomoichi-san, they don¡¯t need my permission anymore to decide about the treatment of those guys. I¡¯m entrusting the artifact to remove their seal on the hands of Lili and the others.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­certainly, it¡¯s a matter between this world¡¯s races, about the future between countries. To entrust the decision to those who are shouldering that future is, yes, I think that¡¯s a good decision.¡¹

    ¡¸Say, Lily. Is there anyone who got woken up after we returned to Japan?¡¹

    Actually she must have been curious about that. Kaori asked the question with deep curiosity. Liliana smiled and nodded.

    ¡¸Around two hundred people have been freed from the seal.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. That art an insignificant number considering the total poption of the demon race¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that rtively a lot, considering that the kingdom is still focusing on rebuilding?¡¹

    ¡¸Each member of the demon race is powerful magician after all. Two hundred people are already an impressive fighting force.¡¹

    ¡¸Although there are upation forces that are dispatched from each country here, there¡¯s a risk of the demon race people rising in revolt. It will be the worst development if theyunch gueri warfare.¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s worry was also the reason for the sealing. Aiko and Remia frowned with a bit of worry and looked toward Liliana.

    ¡¸Many of their brethren are still being sealed¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to say this but, it¡¯s no different than them being our hostage. The unsealed demons won¡¯t easily choose to fight¡­¡­is my hope.¡¹

    ¡¸Lily-san, if there¡¯s some kind of trouble brewing or something¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No need to worry. The demons who were in the anti-demon king faction are being very cooperative with us, and we¡¯re also carefully screening the ideology and personality of the members of delegation from all the countries, so for the time being there¡¯s no report about any serious conflict.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Anti-demon king faction?¡¹¡¹

    It was Akiko and Kaoruko who blinked in astonishment. That was because those words weren¡¯t a term that ever got mentioned in the story their daughters told them after they returned home.

    It was only natural because it was a term that got decided in the world regr meeting after Hajime and co returned home. Liliana said ¡¸My apologies¡¹ and changed her words.

    ¡¸In actuality, not all of the demon race entered the holy precinct that day.¡¹

    Actually there was a moderate faction even among the demon race ever since a long time ago, from several hundred years, or perhaps even several thousand years ago. They kept strongly wishing for coexistence between the many races, and even if that was impossible than at least for peace.

    Many of them got politically reeducated or secretly erased behind the scene, but not all of them were caught. A part of them became disgusted with the demon country that persisted in believing the supremacy of demon race without any doubt and built a hidden vige at a remote region of the south continent where they were living quietly.

    ¡¸These people were against the policy of the demon country. After the final battle, they slowly gathered back into this demon capital. And then they agreed with our thinking that wish for coexistence one day and volunteered to manage their sealed brethren and this demon capital, as well as awakening and persuading their brethren.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s like that. The delegation is for the sake of coexistence.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Their objective is to holdmunication so we can learn about each other¡¯s ideology, belief, culture, and sense of value bit by bit so we cane to an understanding. ¡­¡­After all with the reform of the holy church, the sense of values of us human are also undergoing a great change.¡¹

    <em>By the way</em>, Liliana said. She let out a chuckle toward Hajime who looked really disinterested with the topic and said.

    ¡¸This coexistence n is something that Hajime-san drafted you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­hee¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you guys grinning?¡¹

    Well, that was because. Shuu and Sumire, and also the parents of the other families were all thinking, <em>this tsundereee~.</em>

    Even Yue and Shia were being all smiles and pointed out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s Hajime¡¯s way to give prayer and condolence for the liberators.¡¹

    ¡¸Miledy-san and the others must also be trying to save the demon race during their time after alll~¡¹

    ¡¸The demon race doesn¡¯t even worth thinking for me. ¡­¡­But, well, they got away with their life intact, so I see no reason to go out of my way to mow them down.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Of course you aree~~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Nano~?¡¹

    Kaori, Shizuku, Akio, and even Remia were grinning. Even Myuu was smiling widely.

    Even Hajime-san felt terribly awkward toward this. He coughed exaggeratedly and said ¡¸Anyway!¡¹ a bit forcefully to make the talk moved on.

    ¡¸Setting aside the bunch who lived in the hidden vige, the awakened demons saw me as their sworn enemy who destroyed everything that they had achieved until now. I had also killed a lot of demons during their invasion into the kingdom¡¯s capital and whening to this demon king castle. If someone like me©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸If they know that you carefreely ¡°came for sightseeing¡± here, it might disturb the delegation¡¯s effort with the demons huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that, Tou-san. That was why the person in charge here got contacted beforehand, and when it was time, it was arranged for people to be cleared away from the surrounding of this throne room©¤©¤by Helina.¡¹

    ¡¸Helina came up here!!? Or rather since when!!?¡¹

    Sure enough (?), Liliana roared. Really, just how much these two had been in contact outside of her knowledge? She had to question it¡­¡­she had to question Helina thoroughly tonight!! I aamm, the princessss!!

    A heated burning aura was rising up from Liliana. While giving her a sidelong nce,

    ¡¸Say Hajime. Is it really okay for us to sightsee here?¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t ask for the unreasonable if there are people here who will be offended by our presence you know?¡¹

    Sumire nced toward the door uneasily, while Shuu asked the other parents ¡¸Right?¡¹ with his gaze. Naturally Tomoichi and the others also nodded.

    From the start, the ce that they wanted to see the most was the Ice and Snow Cavern and they had managed to look around enough there. They were also already satisfied with the sightseeing today. So they wouldn¡¯t mind for their time here to be cut short.

    ¡¸It looks like Tou-san and the others are misunderstanding.¡¹

    ¡¸Misunderstanding?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Listen, it¡¯s true there¡¯s no need to cause unnecessary waves, but I won¡¯t allow this ce to be ignored just because of that. Tou-san and everyone have no right to refuse! I¡¯m forcing everyone with a resolute will here! Go sightsee here leisurely without rushinggg-¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Just why in the world!?¡¹¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s parents were taken aback by their son¡¯s sudden hotbloodedness. Of course Tomoichi and the others were also widening their eyes in bewilderment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, I too am a bit embarrassed because there¡¯s the scene of my great failure of allowing my body to be stolen away, so I¡¯m fine with this ce getting ignored though.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. At that time you were all shaken up from Alv¡¯s verbal attack and got locked in the light pir easily. It was like a ck history even if it is looked objectively.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajimeee!?¡¹

    An unexpected scathing criticism from Hajime-san to Yue-sama! As expected from someone who regrly professed ¡¸Heroine who keep getting kidnapped or taken hostage is just irritating isn¡¯t it¡¹.

    ¡¸W-what an amazingly rare situation. To think Hajime-san would send a right straight punch at Yue-san with his words like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yaa~ii yaa~ii! The~miss~lo~ser~Yue-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, don¡¯t snatch the chance to provoke her right away like that.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, I believe that ident was something that couldst not be helped in part. Or rather, Goshujin-sama also said before that it couldst not be helped because Denreed-dono who was the Achilles heel of Yue came out¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaa, Yue-san is bing really pale¡­¡­she need medicine for her heart for now©¤©¤injection!!¡¹

    Yue-sama shined pink from Aiko¡¯s magic. She red at Hajime with a bit of tear in her eyes, but Hajime paid that no mind and grabbed Yue¡¯s shoulders tightly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­H-Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, you¡¯re the one who I want to see it the most, Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn? Me? Because it happened after I got possessed by Ehito?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Of course I also want Tou-san and the others to see it, and if allowed I even want to broadcast it to the whole world at the same time. In the end the whole world will be swallowed in a storm of excitement and praise, and if we charge money for it there¡¯s no doubt that the box-office takings will reach astronomical amount from how wonderful the scene is! But however! If I¡¯m forced to limit the number of guest then, Yue! You¡¯re the only one I want to watch it¨C!¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, calm down Hajimeee!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, I can somehow guess it. Right, Remia-san?¡¹

    ¡¸True Shizuku-san. Ufufu¡­¡­I¡¯m happy with his feeling. After all he really did his best.¡¹

    Shizuku and Remia guessed Hajime¡¯s intention and exchanged gaze with wry smile. Shia and others must also have understood what was going on.

    ¡¸I see desu. That scene is certainly something that we can¡¯t possible miss seeing in this trip for reminiscing of the past.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, Hahaue-dono and the others hath to see it no matter the cost.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. After all it was the scene of the small hero facing the scaa~ry demon king and won. It was like a fairytale.¡¹

    Liliana¡¯s eyes squinted to look very gentle and her gaze fell on Hajime¡¯s side. Everyone else got lured by that and moved their gaze to there. Yes,

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    Myuu looked puzzled by the sudden attention.

    ¡¸Myuu¡¯s gant figure when she stopped me who went into a rampage after Yue got taken away, and then, Myuu¡¯s effort and consideration to support me in your ce, please, watch it no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. I had heard about that story after the final battle but, nn! I absolutely want to watch that!¡¹

    ¡¸Right? If it¡¯s for that then who give a damn about the demons¡¯ feeling. If they have anyin then I¡¯ll put them to sleep physically this time.¡¹

    ¡¸P-papa? Calm down, okay? Everyone finally might be able to get along, so Myuu don¡¯t want a fight to break out because of her nano.¡¹

    A line like what a devilish woman would say came out from Myuu, but everyone ignored it for the time being,

    After knowing Hajime¡¯s reason, Yue quickly put up a barrier that blocked intruder froming into the throne room just in case. The barrier was also equipped with the function of soundproofing and also invisibility from the outside. At the same time Kaori activated the past rey.

    After knowing that the scene would be about Myuu¡¯s great achievement, Tomoichi and others also became curious and fixed their attention to the forming projection of the past.

    They gulped seeing Hajime and others being surrounded by many apostles. They were also showing aplicated emotion when they saw the now departed Nakamura Eri.

    But even that expression immediately changed into fury and concern when they saw what was inside the two cages at the sides of the throne.

    There were Myuu and Remia hugging each other in fear. There were also the heavily wounded ssmates.

    Aiko and Liliana, assisted by Tsuji Ayako were desperately healing the heavily wounded, but the wounds on Yuuka, Kousuke, Juugo, and Atsushi were especially horrible. Their condition looked like they were just barely hanging on life. To the untrained eye they might even looked like they had died.

    ¡¸They were really brave till the end. Sonobe-san¡¯s group, and also Nagayama-kun¡¯s group. I had my hands full with keeping them alive, so I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Was it from them trying to fight the apostle?¡¹

    Aiko nodded while her shoulders drooped crestfallenly from remembering that time when they got kidnapped from the pce.

    While Alvheit who disguised himself as Denreed was talking incessantly, Hajime and others were looking at her with deep interest. Aiko noticed their gazes and opened her mouth while staring at Yuuka and others inside the projection with aplicated gaze.

    ¡¸Those students opposed the apostle even though it was reckless. They did it to protect their friends.¡¹

    ¡¸Hatayama-sensei, was it because if they didn¡¯t resist, someone would get killed before the rest got kidnapped?¡¹

    Aiko nodded once more to Shuuzou¡¯s question.

    ¡¸For apostle, the children who didn¡¯t have much rtionship with Hajime-kun had no worth as hostage.¡¹

    ¡¸Those who didn¡¯t have much rtionship with Hajime-kun¡­¡­you mean the children who shut themselves in the pce right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In the first ce Hajime-kun didn¡¯t even try to get involved with his ssmates, so if they don¡¯t even have the will to fight than they won¡¯t even serve as god¡¯s pawn. Therefore they would get disposed.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that, that¡¯s just too selfish.¡¹

    Akiko reflexively raised her voice in indignation. Aiko smiled wryly and said ¡¸Sonobe-san also yelled that¡¹.

    ¡¸I see. If they resisted until they became like that¡­¡­then those students weren¡¯t hostage for me, but they were more like hostages for Sonobe and the others huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Their readiness to die helped the others escaped death.¡¹

    Aiko then recalled something and let out a chuckle. She sent a meaningful gaze to Hajime. Hajime tilted his head in puzzlement.

    ¡¸The apostle said this. Can you risk your life for the ipetents?¡¹

    ¡¸Ipetent huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And then Sonobe-san, even though she was trembling in fear, she gave it her all to smile fearlessly just like a certain someone and said this back you know?¡¹

    ©¤©¤Yourrade lost against human who was called ipetent wasn¡¯t it

    ¡¸Fufu, that apostle immediately shut up after that.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that must be thrilling.¡¹

    <em>Something like the god¡¯s decision can just go eat shit. We won¡¯t abandon our friends even if we die.</em>

    Perhaps because Yuuka yelled that out, the apostle found value on the students who were simply cowering and being protected to be a pawn.

    ¡¸Hajime, isn¡¯t it better if you take responsibility for Yuuka-chan already?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying Tou-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, it¡¯s cruel to not feed the fish that you have caught you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t fish or anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Dear, let¡¯s go to Sonobe-san¡¯s restaurant next time. We need to have a talk with her parents too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The future look pitch ck if we just leave it to the people involved themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m not gonna let you two go there okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Yue, it¡¯ll be better if we also have a proper TALK with Yuuka-chan at aleast once!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Agreed. She looked like she would get slotted in into mistress position without anybody noticing if we just leave this alone.¡¹

    Yue-san, as expected from the first wife. She had sharp instinct.

    Kirino was feeling some sympathy toward Yuuka-chan who was getting her paths of escape being gradually cut off outside of her knowledge while a thought suddenly crossed her mind. She asked about it.

    ¡¸Hatayama-sensei? I have one question¡­¡­did Kousuke also unable to do anything at all?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah,e to think of it¡¹Voices that were filled with doubt leaked out from everyone one after another. During this trip, everyone had gotten a good understanding about Kousuke¡¯s uniqueness, or rather his abnormality, so they felt that something was out of ce when listening to Aiko¡¯s exnation that made it sounded like they werepletely helpless in front of the apostle.

    ¡¸Certainly, during the final battle Endou-kun had the highest kill count right after me. Even though he didn¡¯t even have apostle specs like me, he assassinated the apostles with unbelievable speed.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard about how he fell in love with Rana-san and went through awakening but¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe that he waspletely helpless in that time despite that?¡¹

    Kaori and Shia also looked puzzled. Liliana gave the answer.

    ¡¸This is, a story that I heard from Nagayama-san and Nomura-san but¡­¡­Endou-san, is apparently someone whose presence increase when he feel down.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Why?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was iprehensible. Not just the parents, even Yue and the others looked astounded. Kaori-san temporarily paused the past projection because she heard that statement that was just too difficult to parse. Everyone urged Liliana to talk about it in more detail withser-like focus.

    ¡¸It seems that Endou-san really looked up to Captain Meld. He was still really down even after Hajime-san and the others left the capital. He kept standing in daze in front of the memorial stone¡­¡­¡¹

    Even from Liliana¡¯s perspective, Endo¡¯s depression was horrible. She even heard from his two close friends that he didn¡¯t get much sleep and also didn¡¯t really eat much.

    ¡¸Everyone was really worried for him because he was in such state. ¡­¡­Yes, we frequently remembered about Endou-san and wondered if he¡¯s alright.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Impossible!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s impossible. Normally that is.¡¹

    Even before feeling worried, everyone would forget the existence of that man©¤©¤that was Endou Kousuke. For someone like that to have someone worrying about him around the clock and keeping him in tehri mind was an unnatural phenomenon like ghost story.

    ¡¸ording to Nagayama-san, he had been like that since the past. Apparently Endou-san¡¯s presence will increase in proportion to how terrible his depression is.¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, that guy must be a youkai isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Nobody objected against Hajime¡¯s frank statement. Rather they looked convinced.

    Not far in the future, a certain onmyouji girl would also hear about this matter and smiled brightly ¡¸As I thought, Endou-sama is¡­¡­¡¹, then she would try to secretly stick some kind of suspicious talisman on Kousuke but¡­¡­that would be a story for another time.

    ¡¸Anyway, Endou-kun at that time was in an abnormal state and was no different than an ordinary person, is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it was like that.¡¹

    Shuuzou¡¯s conclusion made everyone tilted their head ¡¸For him to be an ordinary person when in abnormal state, just what in the world¡­¡­¡¹, but, <em>Well,</em> i<em>t¡¯s just Endou-kun so whatever! </em>They decided to ignore it in the end.

    Past rey, resuming.

    ¡ºThis fucking scum. I¡¯ll turn you into minced meat.¡»

    What happened at the end of the dialogue was a headshot at dear uncle¡¯s head without any hesitation or mercy. Beeaauu~tiiifuuul~.

    ¡¸Hajime, you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, you know that it was Alf at the inside right, Kaa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Look there, at Yue-chan¡¯s expression. She look like someone who take the challenge of building the highest ever trump tower, and even though there is only two more cards left to ce before it getpleted, someone came from the side and destroy it. Her face look exactly like that.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that example? Is that from Tou-san¡¯s experience? Just imagining it makes my killing intent boil up though.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, it was me who tackled the tower from the side.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s you Kaa-san! That was just too much right!?¡¹

    ¡¸That was because I held a grudge with him leaving me to go to support his favorite idol even though it was our wedding anniversary.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­well, it can¡¯t be hel©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸That was because you were pursued by deadline that time!¡¹

    ¡¸Deadline and idol event, which one is more important! If you¡¯re my hubby then the least you could do was to kidnap me from my istion to go to the event!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for that! Your editor was just too scary! She even sent me a threatening mail!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so Kaa-san wasn¡¯t angry because Tou-san neglected the wedding anniversary, but because you couldn¡¯t go together with him¡­¡­or rather, prioritize the deadline rather than that¡­¡­dear editor, I¡¯m sorry for all the troubles that my parents caused you¡­¡­¡¹

    The past rey was still ying even while such interesting conversation between parents and child (Tomoichi looked like he was itchy to give a retort) was going on.

    ¡ºWhaaat do you mean by ¡°My cute Aletia¡± you idiot! She is ¡°My cute Yue¡± you get that-!¡»

    <em>That-! That-! That-! </em>The scream of Hajime¡¯s soul echoed. Meanwhile the past Yue-san was writhing and fidgeting with blushing cheeks.

    It was like they were almost forgetting that they were in enemy territory and being driven into corner.

    <em>Don¡¯t flirt like it¡¯s the only natural thing to do</em>, everyone thought. Tomoichi and others were feeling warm even though it was a Serious situation.

    But, it onlysted until there.

    ¡¸Uu, Myuu doesn¡¯t really want to watch from here nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu¡­¡­yes, you¡¯re right. Mama is also the same.¡¹

    Myuu buried her face on Remia¡¯s skirt. The parents were taken aback seeing them like that.

    This was that energetic and inquisitive Myuu. Until now she had begged Hajime many times to be allowed to watch the past scene, but she never did something like refusing to watch.

    But, it didn¡¯t take them long to be able to understand why Myuu and Remia were feeling like that. They were made to understand.

    The situation developed in a dizzying pace like surging waves.

    And then,

    ¡¸¡¸Hajime!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸©¤©¤tsu!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A hole was opened up in Hajime¡¯s stomach by Yue. Everyone forgot to breath and fell mute seeing that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really, irritating. How dare he did that to Hajime with my body¡­¡­but, I felt irritated with myself more. If I can return to the past then I want to smack myself dead.¡¹

    Yue was gritting her teeth audibly while ring at her past self as though she was staring at her parent¡¯s killer.

    Hajime told her to calm down and gently patted her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That Hajime-kun and the others are getting this one-sidedly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that, Hajime-kun and others won against something like that?¡¹

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko¡¯s voices were shaking. Akiko was covering her mouth with her hands while turning pale. Even the members of Yaegashi family were looking extremely grim.

    The descend of god and the power that god disyed must be beyond their imagination.

    Hajime and co were easily rendered powerless with a single word. Shia and others became battered up in the blink of eye. Kouki¡¯s betrayal and then the destructive power that Eri obtained.

    The struggling Hajime who was bleeding so copiously that they couldn¡¯t understand how he hadn¡¯t died already.

    But, Ehito who had taken over Yue¡¯s body mercilessly left to the holy precinct¡­¡­

    ¡ºYUEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!¡»

    Hajime¡¯s scream that sounded like a wailing reverberated. The sorrow and resentment crossed over time from the past to the present. It felt like Sumire and Shuu and the others could feel their heart being torn apart.

    Everyone pressed their hand on their chest and gritted their teeth. Yes, they had to do that. Because it felt like something would snap inside them just from hearing that voice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize, Yue.¡¹

    Yue clung on Hajime¡¯s waist while apologizing with a trembling voice that was holding back tears. Hajime gently caressed her cheek and softly lifted up her face.

    ¡¸I called it your ck history just now but¡­¡­I¡¯ll protect you, and you¡¯ll protect me. I promised you that and yet I couldn¡¯t keep that promise. I allowed you to get taken away from right under my nose¡­¡­it was me who have to apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re putting me in a dilemma if you apologize for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Right? It¡¯s the same for me. That¡¯s why, you don¡¯t need to apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸,,,,,,nnu¡¹

    It wouldn¡¯t happen again. Next time they would protect each other for sure. Together they were the strongest. Seeing Yue and Hajime clinging and smiling to each other had enough power to soften the wretchedness of the past projection somewhat.

    The expressions of Shuu and others softened a little. Shia and others also smiled fondly while gathering around Hajime and Yue to pat their shoulders.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t forget that we are here too. If you two are already the strongest by yourself, we will be unrivalled with us joining in too!¡¹

    Kaori and the others also nodded with a strong smile at Shia¡¯s words. Meanwhile, as though to proim that it wasn¡¯t just Shia and the others, there was also someone who gave encouragement inside the past rey.

    It was Yuuka. While Hajime had stopped moving while still lying on his face, while Shia and the others had also gotten badly hit and were unable to move, she went behind the back of a god and the apostles to form a n with her friends in order to break the deadlock even while trembling in fear.

    It was the first time for Hajime and the others too to watch this scene. They automatically walked toward the ssmates inside the past rey and watched their conversation at that time from nearby.

    ¡ºYou saw it right, at the pce! I wasn¡¯t able to do anything at all! Someone like me is useless-. There¡¯s no way I can get the jump on them-¡»

    The n was to slip through the eyes and the attention of everyone in this ce to drag back Shia who was wounded and couldn¡¯t move. In addition Kaori¡¯s twin great swords that were taken away by apostle and currently hanging on that apostle¡¯s waist also had to be taken back.

    The key person for that strategy, the only one who could possibly do such thing, Endou Kousuke hadpletely lost his confidence and refused to do that n with a pale white face.

    Toward such Kousuke, Yuuka replied with eyes that were zing with powerful will that looked grim but brave, and yet it sent anyone who saw it reeling.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t want to let it all be a waste-¡»

    She didn¡¯t want her life that was saved and preserved by Hajime to be a waste. She refused to keep not doing anything and died meaninglessly.

    Everyone could clearly see how Kousuke¡¯splexion was slowly changing after being told that and seeing her eyes.

    It was clear to see even without any words, who was the figure who shed at the back of Kousuke¡¯s mind at that time.

    The person who he respected and loved like a big brother. He wanted to be a person who wouldn¡¯t shame Captain Meld. That feeling was making Kousuke regaining his willpower.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll try.¡»

    They could see it even through the projection. No, they became unable to see. Of Kousuke¡¯s very thin presence that got revived back.

    In the projection, Kousuke erased his presence sopletely it was just like a joke. Even the outside viewers could only barely follow his figure after they concentrated even more.

    Under such emergency situation, he smoothly moved right in front of everybody, whether they were apostle, monster, or corpse beast soldier. He deceived even the sense of a subordinate god and even lifted Shia on his back right out in the open before returning back from where he came from. Seeing the scene like this felt like it was some kind of joke.

    From there the counterattack began.

    ¡ºTsuji Ayako-san is it? Thank you for the healing desu! Thank you the unknown person there too!¡»

    ¡ºEh, umm, we have met before though¡­¡­¡»

    Kousuke¡¯s pitifulness was revived too.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Shia¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Shia, you are really¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-chan, as expected even Okaa-san feel that being treated like that is just too pitiful¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No no no-, that just couldn¡¯t be helped at all desu-!!¡¹

    Even though he also splendidly recovered the twin great swords¡­¡­even though he had done a perfect job¡­¡­

    Kousuke was pitiful whether he was depressed or not, but putting him aside.

    The counterattack didn¡¯tst long. Myuu fell into Alv¡¯s hand©¤©¤and then,

    ¡¸Tio-san, Aiko-san, won¡¯t it be better to put mental protection on everyone just in case?¡¹

    ¡¸Remia? ¡­¡­Aa, no, it¡¯s just as thou said.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, that might be best.¡¹

    Tio and Aiko guessed what Remia¡¯s worry was and applied the magic of mind protection on everyone in doubleyer. Then it happened right after that.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hih¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was the Shirasaki couple and Akiko who unconsciously let out such stiff voice. Even Yaegashi family¡¯s expressions were twitching and they clenched their fists to suppress the shaking of their body.

    There in the projection, was Hajime¡¯s ghastliness that might sent anyone who saw it into madness even from across a projection and with soul magic applied as protection.

    Eyes that were pitch ck as though all resentment and rage in this world were boiled down and left to ferment, murderous crimson aura that was radiating from his whole body.

    ©¤©¤Everything can just disappear

    It was the moment the concept magic to curse and erase everything in the world was born from emotion of extremity.

    The hole in his stomach was still gaping wide open, blood soaked his whole body, his body was d in crimson aura while swaying like a revenant. And yet, everyone whether they were approaching or fleeing got split into small parts and obliterated without being able to offer any resistance whatsoever.

    That figure was like the personification of a man-eating rakshasa. Even Shuu and Sumire were rendered speechless and shuddered before it.

    ¡¸Haha, this is really embarrassing. As expected, the happening in the demon king castle is a ck history even for me. ¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime¡­¡­¡¹

    The past rey was so intense that everyone felt like they would faint. The deeply ashamed voice that came from Hajime in front of that served as a small breath of fresh air.

    The people who almost forgot to breath immediately inhaled very deeply.

    ¡¸Perhaps, this is how I might end up©¤©¤it¡¯s one of my possible fates. If I didn¡¯t meet Yue, I might be this kind of guy who sacrifice everything in order to fulfil my dearest wish to go home.¡¹

    But, that didn¡¯t happen. Because Hajime met Yue, and then, since meeting with Shia he was able to gain a lot of important things.

    One of those important things took Yue¡¯s ce to catch Hajime before he fell to rock bottom.

    ¡¸Look there, make sure to not miss even a single instant. The entrance of my prided©¤©¤tiny hero.¡¹

    Hajime pointed while sounding extremely proud. He was holding his head high, even more than the actual person who should be doing so.

    Ahead of where he pointed at,

    ¡ºPapa-, don¡¯t nano! Return back to the usual papa!¡»

    It went without saying, Myuu was there.

    Hajime whose emotion was in the point of extremity was running wild, and it even got mercilessly turned toward the civilian demons who werete to enter into the holy precinct. He was in a state where he might even kill his ssmates indiscriminately. There was no way he would overlook the existence of ¡°enemy force¡± just because they had dered their surrender.

    Right at this moment, a parent and child from demon race were on the verge of getting erased inside the past rey. While everyone was swallowed by Hajime¡¯s ghastliness and couldn¡¯t stop Hajime, Myuu alone came running without any hesitation. She spread out her hands and firmly stood her ground as she stood on Hajime¡¯s way.

    The parents starting from Shuu and Sumire opened their eyes wide. It wasn¡¯t just because of astonishment. Because, they had heard about this scene before.

    That was why, the biggest emotion that welled up from inside their eyes were exactly the color of admiration and wonder when seeing an actual hero.

    ¡ºMyuu won¡¯t lose-. Myuu absolutely won¡¯t lose if it¡¯s against the papa right now nano!¡»

    An unbending will.

    That will could be clearly seen from that figure that caught her papa¡¯s callous words and gaze that were never got directed to her before.

    <em>Myuu will never let papa pass this point.</em>

    <em>Myuu won¡¯t let papa¡¯s heart to fall any further into the abyss.</em>

    <em>Myuu will definitely pull it back, and tie it in ce. </em>She said

    Myuu was doing what Yue once did with her existence for Hajime. She did it with a clear will in her chest.

    Overwhelming. It wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration to call that radiance of will like that. And it certainly reached even Hajime who was losing his sanity so badly that he created a concept that was no different than a disaster from it.

    There was reaction. He stopped moving, his face frowned.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. This is definitely the figure of ¡°a person with courage¡±, a hero. Myuu, thank you. You¡¯re really an amazing child. Far more than me.¡¹

    Inside the projection, Kaori and the others also rushed in after Myuu¡¯s bravery affected them. Kaori¡¯s powerful straight punch returned Hajime to his sanity fully this time.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan, that¡¯s not it nano. Myuu simply used Yue-oneechan and everyone as role model nano. Even Myuu is the strongest when protecting each other nano!¡¹

    Myuu showed a gentle smile. It seemed that she really didn¡¯t have the awareness that she had done something special.

    In fact, she only kept Yue and the others in her mind.

    Inside the past rey, Hajime regained his consciousness after receiving revival measure.

    Everyone did their best to make light talk to celebrated Hajime¡¯s recovery and to avoid drowning in the sadness and fury from Yue being taken away. Then,

    ¡ºMuu~, why did papa dodge nano! Even though Myuu is trying to cheer up papa in Yue-oneechan¡¯s ce too!¡»

    ¡ºMyuu¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºShia-oneechan and the others too, everyone is looking down nano. That¡¯s why, Myuu will give chuu to everyone. Chuu is a charm to make your heart be energetic nano.¡»

    Myuu who tried to give a kiss to Hajime said that. She gave it her all to act like a big sister.

    It was clear from a single nce just who was it that she was imitating.

    Naturally there was no way anybody there didn¡¯t know who was the culprit who taught Myuu about the so called charm.

    ¡¸Myuuuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nyuwa!? C-cahn¡¯t bhreahthh~~~nanoo~~~¡¹

    Yue was filled with emotion and hugged Myuu tightly. Myuu writhed while gasping for air.

    Normally the others would admonish Yue and save Myuu but¡­¡­the opposite happened just for this time only.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan! What a really good girl! Obaa-chan is moved!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re really, really-, thankful to you for saving our stupid sonnn-¡¹

    Tears also burst like waterfall from Sumire and Shuu¡¯s eyes like in manga while they hugged Myuu together with Yue tightly.

    ¡¸Uu, seeing it once more made me realize just how gutless I was and how strong Myuu-chan was desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Truly. Remia! Thy daughter art truly magnificent.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thank you so much for the kind words. She is the daughter who I¡¯m proud of?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not toote even if you do it now! Myuu-chan! Give Kaori-oneechan a chuu!¡¹

    ¡¸My, then perhaps I¡¯ll also ask for that too?¡¹

    ¡¸In the end we didn¡¯t get it after all~¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have her do it for sure this time!¡¹

    Shia, Tio, Remia, then Kaori, Shizuku, Akiko, and even Liliana all joined the circle that hugged Myuu tightly together. Finally Myuu was left in a situation where only a single of hand of her was visible from the crowd, groping blindly toward the sky.

    It was like looking like at someone who was crushed under a zombie swarm.

    Hajime smiled fondly seeing that sight and asked toward Tomoichi and others who were also watching that sight as though they were looking at something precious.

    ¡¸What do you think? The value of that scene from a nce, no, don¡¯t you think that past has the most value during this trip?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s Kaori¡¯s trial that is the most valuablee~, is what I want to say as a father but, fuu¡­¡­it¡¯s frustrating but I can¡¯t deny that!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that was really a wonderful scene.¡¹

    ¡¸I really understand the reason why Hajime-kun said that you can¡¯t let her go now.¡¹

    Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and Akiko, followed by Shuuzou and the others spoke their praise to Myuu without any exaggeration. It seemed that Myuu¡¯s nickname of ¡°the demon king¡¯s daughter¡± was more than a mere nickname. Instead it was a nickname that was only fitting for Myuu.

    Some time passed after that.

    ¡¸Uu~, Myuu¡¯s lips are stinging nanoo¡¹

    Myuu was finally released from the mobbing.

    In the end Yue and others were too moved and wouldn¡¯t let go of her at all, so she gave a peg to everyone¡¯s cheek in order to appease their raging soul. It seemed the demon king¡¯s daughter also had the disposition to be a shrine maiden.

    Yue and others were going ¡¸Uehe-he-he~¡¹ with ecstatic face as though they had beenpletely emascted. Rather than big sisters, they looked more like dangerous people who would make others contact 110.

    ¡¸Hajime¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Tou-san, what¡¯s wrong? You look really down.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have, razor?¡¹

    ¡¸Razor? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu said that Ojii-chan¡¯s beard is prickly that it hurts so she doesn¡¯t wanna do it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, the sun has already set, so no wonder it has grown a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Puu kusukusu~(Giggle giggle), serve you right¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean serve me right! <em>Unforgivable</em>¡¹

    Setting aside the unsightly husband and wife quarrel.

    When they were going to also watch the pep talk meeting that would happen after that, Hajime and co suddenly sensed several presences heading this way.

    ¡¸Strange. I should have said that I¡¯ll contact them when we¡¯re finished sightseeing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t imagine Helina making a blunder withmunication. Could it be, our visit got leaked out to the demons?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s no sign of the barrier getting breached to detect our presence here but, perhaps they felt suspicious about why people got cleared away from here?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯re we going to do, Hajime-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸At least we had watched the most important moment just now, so withdrawing from here is also an option.¡¹

    Shizuku looked around at everyone. Shuuzou and the others looked a bit disappointed, but they all nodded.

    But, it seemed that their decision was just a bit toote.

    Perhaps it was just to be expected from a race that excelled the most in magic. It seemed they used some kind of magic to move in high speed. They had arrived until the door of the throne room in the blink of eye.

    They could hear some kind ofmotion when the presences had approached until this near.

    There were several voices calling to stop, and several other voices that seemed to belong to old men, saying that they wanted to meet no matter what. It seemed they were arguing back and forth.

    Just in case, Helina should havemunicated that only a few people other than the person in charge should know about the visit of Hajime and co, but the old man at the other side of the door seemed to be aware of the fact that there was a visit and who was the one doing the visit.

    ¡¸It sounds really heated there. This might cause a problem somewhere down the road if we just ignore this. Guess we should take a look at what kind of person this is and what is their objective.¡¹

    <em>Is that alright?</em> Hajime asked Shuu and the others. They looked a bit nervous, but they didn¡¯t seem to disagree. They nodded at Hajime¡¯s question.

    Like that, when Hajime told Yue that it was alright to take down the barrier,

    ¡ºAah geez! Kamal-san! Please stop this already!¡»

    ¡ºWhy. I¡¯m just saying that I want to talk for a bit.¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you saying while carrying something dangerous like that!? What need is there in carrying a sword just for talking!?¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­I can¡¯t tell you.¡»

    ¡ºOut of the questii©`©`on!!¡»

    ¡ºI want you to believe me. Have I ever done anything to betray the expectation of all of you on me or invite suspicion until now?¡»

    ¡ºYou never! I believe that you are a mediator who can be trusted! That¡¯s why I¡¯m not confiscating that sword even now right!? But, I already told you just now that we were also given instruction to prohibit any audience, and in the first ce it looks like there¡¯s a barrier that obstruct entry©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºEei, there¡¯s no end to this! I don¡¯t have time! I apologize deeply for my rudeness!¡»

    ¡ºEh, wait, why are you drawing your sword©¤©¤stupiid©`©`©`!!¡»

    *ZON* There was that sound. Yue¡¯s eyes snapped wide open.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No way. My barrier©¤©¤got cut?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸EH!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Shia and others were also thunderstruck by that. The barrier that Yue put wasn¡¯t a space istion barrier, it was just a normal light element magic and it also one that she created with all seriousness, but it was still something that was ced by the strongest magician Yue.

    It had the toughness that could easily block the ¡°dragon breath¡± of the early day white dragon Uranus. Even if the opponent was a demon, the barrier should be unscathed against the average opponent.

    And yet, that barrier was cut open with one attack.

    It seemed that this wasn¡¯t someone ordinary.

    Hajime quietly narrowed his eyes. Tension suddenly spread across the parents. Kaori and the others were also straightening their expression and took the readiness posture. The door opened at the meantime.

    An old man with brown skin and long white hair that got tied up at his back walked inside at the forefront. He looked to be at the same age like Shuuzou. Although his body seemed to be in a bad state with how haggard he looked. He was also thin.

    Even so his gaze was sharp and there was steel in his voice. It was just a feeling but, they could feel an atmosphere simr to Adol rus from him.

    They didn¡¯t feel any kind of hostility from him. Rather he conveyed the atmosphere of sincerity in some respects.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Please ept our heartfelt apologies for this sudden and impolite visit. I am©¤©¤¡¹

    That old demon ignored the profusely apologizing knight and sheathed his blood colored sword while starting to speak the words of self-introduction©¤©¤but before he could do that.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what¡¯s going on? We heard that Kamal-san got into a dispute ande here to check the situation©¤©¤¡¹

    A familiar looking demon came running. Apparently he heard themotion here.

    And then his eyes met Hajime.

    Blood rushed away from his face *suuuu~~* that everyone could see his face impressively turning pale in real time. Then his expression turned into the very model of despair. A second passed.

    ¡¸N-NOOOO©`©`©`©`©`©`©`©`©`©`©`©`©`©`!!?¡¹

    His face became like ¡°Munch¡¯s Scream¡±. His eyes rolled back until the white of his eyes showedpletely and then he copsed backward.

    Time stopped. Kamal-ojiisan too was stunned with his eyes turning into dot.

    There, even more footsteps came running because they heard that scream.

    ¡¸Was that Otou-san¡¯s scream just now!? What¡¯s wro©¤©¤KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-DEVILLLLLLLL!!?¡¹

    Another familiar demon who was still a boy the same age like Myuu let out a shriek and copsed. Just like his dad. His expression became a look of suffering as though he had just seen a certain cursed video.

    After that it was like a surge of avnche.

    ¡¸What!? Just in the world is goiAAAAAAAAAAA!? WHY!? WHY IS THE CRIMSON MONSTER IS HERE!? WHYYYY©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸HIIIIIIIH, I HAVE NO BELIEF I HAVE NO BELIEF I HAVE NO BELIEF! GOD MUST DIE! DEMON KING BANZAI!!¡¹

    ¡¸AA, AA, AA, S-SFARE ME©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸PLEASE AT LEAST LET MY WIFE AND CHILDREN GOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!¡¹

    ¡¸UWAAAAAAAHHHNN, IT¡¯S THE ENDDD! IT¡¯S THE END OF THE WORLDDDDDDDDDD¡¹

    Every single one of them looked familiar ©¤©¤or rather, they were the demon parent and child that they saw Myuu was protecting in the past reflection just now, along with the other demons in the past too.

    Actually, other than the demons who came out from the hidden vige, they too didn¡¯t get the sealing treatment and chose the path of managing their brethren and the capital but¡­¡­

    It seemed what happened at that time still left a trauma in them.

    The parents still hadn¡¯t seen the part where Hajime lightly pped a katana on the demon while threatening ¡¸Your faith and your son, you can protect only one of them y¡¯know¡¹ like a thug, but they could understand their reaction just based on how Hajime went into rampage.

    And so, the parents starting from Shuu and Sumire looked understanding while also conflicted.

    Meanwhile Myuu was looking up at her papa as though she was looking at a troublesome person and said.

    ¡¸This kind of sight also happened at the imperial pce nano.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹

    Hajime automatically got a faraway look. Shia ced her hand on his shoulder with a lukewarm gaze.

    It felt like they could hear the voices <em>As expected from boss! </em>Of Carm and the other Haurias.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal 54 As Expected of Hellina-san?</strong>

    Author¡¯s note: Sorry that it¡¯s a bitte!

    There were more than ten demons whose eyes rolled back and fainted in the demon king castle¡¯s throne room.

    After that parent and child demons fainted, the people who in the past got left behind from entering the holy precinct heard themotion here and came running one after another. That caused the damage to spread in session.

    Their expression looked exactly the same like ¡°someone whose SAN parameter got greatly reduced from encountering cosmic horror¡±.

    It was chaos, pure and simple.

    The air was deathly silent. Even the old man with unknown intention who sought for a meeting that forcefully, even the man in knight uniform who were holding him back, and then even Shuu and Sumire and the other parents were harmoniously watching in mute amazement.

    In addition, the human and beastman soldiers who seemed to be the troops who were stationed here, and also the people with matching emblem embroidered on their chest who seemed to be the members of the delegation could be seen cam running here in great hurry while raising their voice.

    Hajime nced at those before he looked at the unconscious demons.

    ¡¸Good grief¡­¡­even though we had also talked before I returned to Japan.¡¹

    Perhaps it was because this reunion was too sudden? Hajime sighed. He scratched his head because of this bad timing while looking at Tio and Aiko.

    ¡¸Sorry but, can you two use soul magic on them?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes! Leave it to us!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. It might cause misunderstanding if they immediately shriek and faint again after getting awakened. So we shall also temporarily strengthen their soul so they can endure even when looking at the sca~ary Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    Aiko who was getting treatedpletely like a psychiatrist now immediately acted. Tio followed behind her while smiling leisurely to tease Hajime.

    Sumire tugged at Hajime¡¯s sleeve and Shuu walked to his side.

    ¡¸H-hey, Hajime. It¡¯s enough with the sightseeing isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯ll be just a bother if we keep being here after this kind ofmotion.¡¹

    Even though the interaction between the many races was going well, they came here and might be a new spark for conflict. And so Sumire and Shuu were feeling guilty and suggested retreating from here using the gate.

    Tomoichi and the others also finally came back to their senses. The demons kepting one after another and yelling things like ¡¸What happened here!¡¹¡¸Did someonee here?¡¹¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­that¡¯s the human who got called the demon king¡­¡­¡¹¡¸Tsu, that one who killed the god?¡¹¡¸Is that true!?¡¹¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t quite turbulent, but themotion was getting bigger. Seeing that made them agreed with Shuu and SUmire.

    It was then. There was someone who would be troubled with that and took action.

    ¡¸BE QUIETTTT!!!¡¹

    A sharp rebuke thundered. It caused everyone there to feel electrified over their skin. They even felt like their mind got beaten into shape by that voice.

    Themotion from the demons stopped still from that thunderous shout. Even the garrisoned troops and delegation members who were lining up before the door to the throne room to force their way in reflexively stopped still while their shoulders shook. Myuu, Kaoruko, Akiko, and even Kaori and Shizuku were startled and jumped on their feet with ¡¸Hya!?¡¹.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze naturally gathered toward the owner of that weighty and deep voice that was overflowing with dignity.

    It was that old man. A demon race old man whose blood colored sword was already returned back into its sheath. He had long white hair that was tied on his back.

    ¡¸It is us who are being the discourteous side here. So don¡¯t make too much ruckus. I will tell all of you about the circumstanceter. That¡¯s why everyone, I ask all of you to clear this room for now.¡¹

    His voice was calm, even gentle. It was as though the shout just now was just a lie.

    But, his voice mysteriously carried until far away. And also as expected, they could feel a dignity that was simr to Adol rus from him, someone who could naturally admonish and guide other people.

    In fact, it seemed the old man was greatly trusted among the demons. The demons all said ¡¸If that¡¯s what Kamal-san said¡¹ and returned from where they came from like a receding wave.

    It seemed even the garrisoned troops and the delegation members also trusted the old man to the same degree. Even though the old man had entered this throne room with a forceful way, they didn¡¯t seize or drag him away. And yet they also couldn¡¯t possibly not do anything when in the presence of Hajime and co¡­¡­

    Because of such situation, everyone was looking at each other in hesitation of what to do.

    For now seeing that at least things didn¡¯t develop into a riot, Hajime took the initiative to talk to the old man called Kamal.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t see you among the demons who arrived to this capital before I returned home. Are you one of the guys who came hereter? Or one of the awakened? Either way, it looks like you¡¯re being really trusted by everyone here despite not being one of the initial members.¡¹

    Old man Kamal turned his gaze toward Hajime.

    As expected¡­¡­no hostility or the like could be felt from him. His eyes that had the same color like his blood red sword was containing aposure like a spring deep inside a forest as they ascertained something from Hajime.

    ¡¸U-umm Hajime-san. He is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Your highness the princess of Heiligh. Long time no see. Please allow me to express my heartfelt apology for my rudeness this time despite all the kindness that you have given all this time. If possible, I also wish to be allowed to personally express my gratitude and greeting to everyone else too.¡¹

    Liliana was about to introduce Kamal, but the person himself bowed his head in order to show as much sincerity as possible.

    A demon was lowering his head toward a royalty of human race.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re a demon supremacist.¡¹

    ¡¸True desu. His atmosphere is also clearly different from all the demons we fought at the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umm! Is grandpa a demon who came from a hidden vige nano?¡¹

    ¡¸That is indeed true, small mermandy.¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any dislike at all that showed in his expression even when he was asked a question by Myuu©¤©¤a child of beastman race. Rather his eyes when looking at Myuu were gentle. He even looked like a kind grandpa like that.

    Yue and Shia¡¯s words also supported it. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t a mistake that he belonged in an anti-demon king faction and he was living quietly at a hidden vige.

    His way of visiting here was dangerous, but it seemed he didn¡¯te here for a fight. The parents rxed slightly after knowing that.

    The old man faced Hajime once more and put his hand over his chest while bowing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor to be able to meet you, godyer-dono. My name is Kamal Dastole. I was someone who managed a hidden vige before.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Nagumo Hajime. So you are the head of the hidden vige¡¯s preceding group? There should be someone else who acted as the vige chief if I remember it right.¡¹

    ¡¸He was acting as hidden vige leader that it would be alright even if he got found out in the worst case.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, you¡¯re saying that there is another hidden vige where most people live that is truly kept in secret. There are several other hidden viges for the purpose of camouge and the preceding group was like an investigation team. All those are for protecting the true hidden vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. But we too havee out after knowing that all the other countries are seriously considering the path for coexistence.¡¹

    ¡¸And? What kind of business the so called true hidden vige leader have with me? You¡¯re even bringing something dangerous like that with you.¡¹

    It was clear to see even from a distance. Hajime¡¯s magic eye saw how the sword in Kamal¡¯s possession was enveloped in an abnormal aura.

    It was clearly an artifact of the highest ss. It was an exceptional demonic sword that wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the holy sword.

    Although the tension had been cleared up after seeing the old man¡¯s character, Yue and the others had also been sensing the demonic sword¡¯s imposing aura. They still wouldn¡¯t leave the side of the parents as well as Liliana, Myuu, and Remia.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural to be wary toward this sword, but I didn¡¯t bring it out for the sake of fighting. And even if that is actually my intention, the like of me won¡¯t be a match against godyer-dono¡­¡­if it¡¯s required then I shall ept any restrain. ¡­¡­However, I wish to talk to you.¡¹

    Old man Kama¡¯s quiet but naturally overpowering eyes were looking straight through Hajime.

    An ordinary person would flinch and avert their eyes from feeling that the gaze was judging them for some kind of fault. A depth that rivaled the dragon eyes that could see through the truth could be felt from those eyes.

    Hajime caught that gaze head on without averting his eyes at the slightest.

    ¡¸That¡¯s so sudden. It seems that you¡¯re already aware but, you¡¯re disturbing our family trip here.¡¹

    ¡¸Allow me to apologize for that once more. I have also done great wrongs to everyone else too. But I¡¯m begging you as you can see, please allow me this audience.¡¹

    Kamal lowered his head once more. Shuu and the others who were watching the going on quietly©¤©¤or rather, they were unable to interrupt because of the old man¡¯s strange intensity hurriedly shook their head.

    ¡¸P-please don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s us who are being a bother here after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. You must have some kind of urgent business with our son aren¡¯t you? We are fine with it!¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu, followed by Tomoichi and the others naturally replied positively.

    That was surely because they had felt the unvarnished sincerity from Kamal¡¯s apology. At the same time, his humbleness definitely made them felt like a low-grade employee who got thepany director bowing at them.

    As expected, this person wasn¡¯t someone ordinary at all.

    ¡¸I am greatly obliged by everyone¡¯s magnanimity and unmerited thoughtfulness for me. I couldn¡¯t possibly let go of this chance no matter what because my life is about to reach the end.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone was speechless this time. The parents could only let their eyes wander unsurely after hearing the heavy reason of Kamal¡¯s forceful visit that he just said so casually.

    ¡¸Do you really know how long you have left to live?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, from the beginning this is a life that has gotten lengthened half forcefully. I have calcted backward from the weakening of the power that is maintaining my life just how long I have left to live.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Hajime narrowed his eyes and stared at Kamal¡¯s demonic sword. The corner of Kamal¡¯s lips rose slightly into a smile as though to tell him that he was correct in his guess.

    ¡¸And? What do you want to talk about?¡¹

    ¡¸About that¡­¡­¡¹

    Kamal¡¯s gaze turned toward the unconscious demons. Aiko and Tio¡¯s mental treatment & strengthening had also coincidentally finished at that timing. The ten-odd demons including the father and son got up at the same time.

    They shook their head and looked confused for a moment, wondering what had just happened. Then their gazes caught sight of Hajime and they groaned ¡¸NNN~~¡¹ to hold back their scream. But, this time they somehow managed to endure, even the child.

    ¡¸Please lead them outside.¡¹

    Liliana couldn¡¯t bear to see their state and smiled bitterly while giving order to the soldiers who were remaining in the throne room. But there Kamal interrupted.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, please I ask so that they can also be allowed to be here. I intended to settle this with aprehensive dialogue but¡­¡­this is just right in a sense.¡¹

    He stopped Liliana and said something that was hard to understand.

    The soldiers looked at Liliana with hesitation. Liliana looked at Hajime. Hajime nodded wordlessly, so Liliana too ordered the soldiers to stand at a bit of distance and simply watched the dialogue quietly.

    Kamal turned toward Hajime once more and opened his mouth with a solemn atmosphere.

    ¡¸I ask you, the one who is called as the new demon king and liberated this world from the binding of the god. I heard how you killed civilians who weren¡¯t in the military just like them. Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you feel any guilt? Regret? What do you consider the life of a member from another race who isn¡¯t in the military as?¡¹

    It was a piercing question like a spear. Gasps could be heard from here and there.

    ¡¸Wait, Kamal-san!? That matter is already-. Why are you asking such disquieting©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me Guardner. But, I decided that this question is the fastest way for me to know what I wish to know.¡¹

    It seemed the name of the father of the demon father and son was Guardner. The other demons also seemed to be filled with trepidation that Kamal might have incurred Hajime¡¯s displeasure.

    Although Kamal called it as a question, his aura was sharp as though it was criticizing. The parents were holding their breath. Theplexions of Kaoruko and Akiko were especially bad from recalling the disastrous scene of someone getting dismembered and annihted without a trace.

    On the other hand, Yue and the others were narrowing their eyes dangerously. And Myuu was starting dither around, looking like she wanted to say something to Kamal.

    Only Shuu and Sumire were taking the stance of watching quietly, although their expression and atmosphere had turned grave. They quietly watched Hajime¡¯s back to give him their support.

    ¡¸I see. I can somehow guess your intention now. Nice timing. Shuuzou-san and the others too, do you have anything that you want to ask from me? Perhaps there is a certain part of the past that you all wish to see?¡¹

    Shuuzou and the others widened their eyes when Hajime turned his gaze toward them.

    ¡¸You noticed¡­¡­no, so you¡¯re resolved yourself from the start to show that past.¡¹

    ¡¸So you showed the pasts with foolish honesty without even any editing using illusion because from the start you don¡¯t mind it even if you got questioned about the right and wrong huh. In this trip you have really showed everything that you had done without hiding anything, so I guess this is only natural¡­¡­¡¹

    Koichi sighed with a bitter smile and continued.

    ¡¸Certainly, we couldn¡¯t say anything when watching that projection because your ghastliness at that time overwhelmed us. Even after that we didn¡¯t say anything because we didn¡¯t want to pour cold water on the ce after witnessing Myuu-chan¡¯s gant figure.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. We would go back to the pce after this, so we figured that we could just have the talk slowly at night¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that Kirino was thinking the same like Tomoichi and the others. Tomoichi scratched his cheek while looking at Hajime with a gaze that contained concern somewhere in them.

    ¡¸Most likely, Shuuzou-san and the others also want to ask the same thing, no, I believe that they will want to ascertain it. Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Tomoichi-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Were they¡­¡­your enemy?¡¹

    Shuuzou and the others didn¡¯t ask anything else. ¡°They are enemy so I kill them¡±, that was the creed that Hajime had persisted in until now. They were asking him if killing those people at that ce didn¡¯t go against his policy.

    Hajime opened his mouth©¤©¤but there was someone else who spontaneously raised their voice before he could say anything.

    ¡¸What are you saying, Otou-san?¡¹

    It was Kaori. She seemed somewhat angry, however she talked with a tone that was holding back so she wouldn¡¯t be emotional.

    ¡¸Kaori¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Try imagining it. If Hajime-kun ran out of strength and we were also unable to move, would those people simply let us go?¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s gaze turned toward Guardner and the others. They averted their gaze. That answered the question more definitely than anything else.

    ¡¸When one of the soldiers mistook me as an apostle and said ¡°let¡¯s dispose of the heretics¡±, these people¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility and scorn as though doing that was only natural. Also, they are demons. They¡¯re by no mean powerless.¡¹

    ¡¸True desu. They didn¡¯t do anything hostile at that time was simply because their heart had been broken by Hajime-san¡¯s overwhelming violence before they could do anything.¡¹

    Shia too added to the exnation about the situation at that time. Guardner and the other demons were certainly just civilians in the demon country, even so they were unmistakably hostiles at that time.

    ¡¸Though of course, we too thought that it was too merciless¡­¡­and most of all, Hajime looked like he really was going to go off the rail, so we tried to stop him.¡¹

    Shizuku put her hand on Kaori¡¯s shoulder to calm her down while smiling bitterly. Then Shuuzou¡¯s expression became a bit troubled and backed up Tomoichi who was faltering in front of his daughter¡¯s menacing look.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand. We too, even Tomoichi-kun aren¡¯t trying to criticize Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right Kaori. ¡­¡­We had heard that wailing and also such rampage that created a power so dreadful it felt like reality waspletely overwritten. How can someone like us who are merely sightseeing here say anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The only one with the qualification to say anything to Hajime-kun are only those who died and the people close to him. That¡¯s why, we still asked him in spite of that©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Because you are worried about me, isn¡¯t it? That perhaps I¡¯m being burdened by a lot of things.¡¹

    Hajime finished what Tomoichi was about to say. Tomoichi and the others nodded silently.

    ¡¸Nagumo Shuu and Sumire-san, they surely have talked much about this matter with you. After all it¡¯s concerning you. I guess this is just us poking our nose where we don¡¯t belong.¡¹

    Tomoichi said that while ncing at Shuu and Sumire who were quietly watching the happening without saying anything behind Hajime. The two nodded quietly at what Tomoichi said.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t poking where you don¡¯t belong. I¡¯ll listen to anything you want to say to me. In the first ce, I have prepared myself for that when deciding to show the past through this trip. Rather, everyone, aren¡¯t you all coddling me a little bit too much?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who don¡¯t want to coddle you the most in the world! Just so you know, I n to scold you mercilessly if I think that your answer is morally problematic!¡¹

    ¡¸I honestly respect that side of yours Tomoichi-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can win me over by ttering me!¡¹

    Tomoichi-san averted his gaze a bit shyly despite what he said. Though he instantly folded like wet tissue when Kaori hugged his arm and said ¡¸Otou-san, I¡¯m sorry that I jumped to conclusion like that¡¹.

    ¡¸Now then, sorry to make you wait.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, even just the exchange right now was something worth seeing. You have a good family.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Hajime turned his gaze toward Kamal, then to Shuuzou and the others, then a second passed.

    Hajime looked straight toward Kamal and told him firmly without any hesitation or wavering in his voice.

    ¡¸I, don¡¯t feel guilty of killing htem.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You also don¡¯t regret it?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Suddenly there was the sound of gulping. It came from Kaoruko and Akiko who were quietly watching the event progressing. Unexpectedly Guardner and the other demons didn¡¯t show any noticeable reaction.

    Kamal narrowed his eyes and asked further question with a tone that was lowered by several degree.

    ¡¸Are you saying that the life of other race, the life of the demon race is no different than a stone at the roadside? Is it because we were at the camp of the god?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s unrted. Kaori and Shia had mentioned about it a little. It¡¯s because of my creed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Please continue.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s simple. I don¡¯t care about my enemy¡¯s status or race. If someone bearing hostility appear before me, I won¡¯t be merciful even if they are just merchant or a farmer around the area. That¡¯s why, if you ask me whether I feel guilty from killing ¡°someone who isn¡¯t warrior¡± or ¡°other race¡±, then my answer is ¡°no¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. In other words, you are not looking down on the demon race by any means.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    The two¡¯s gazes shed head on. Their gazes were sharp, just like swordsmen who were trying to sh the other to death in a sh. Kamal was trying to ascertain the truth from Hajime¡¯s words, while Hajime epted that stare head on. Both sides wouldn¡¯t look away from the other.

    Nobody spoke up. Nobody even thought of interrupting them. The two weren¡¯t radiating hostility, but an intensity that seemed to bind the consciousness of other people was pressuring the atmosphere of the ce.

    But, even that atmosphere rxed after a second passed. Hajime rxed his expression. A wry smile surfaced slightly on his lips.

    Kamal narrowed his eyes dubiously. Hajime said to him ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹ to show that there was continuation to his words.

    ¡¸I can only answer Tomoichi-san¡¯s answer with ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that they might not be your enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸It was just as Kaori said, they were potential enemy. That was why, even when half of my sanity was blown away at that time, I targeted the demons first rather than my ssmates©¤©¤myrades. But, the problem isn¡¯t there. There was something that made them different than everyone else that I had killed.¡¹

    ¡¸And that is?¡¹

    ¡¸I killed them without a clear intent.¡¹

    That act was simply the result of him yielding into his hatred and anger. That was certainly something that differed from his other fights.

    ¡¸They got dragged into my rampage, no, I killed them half for venting my anger on them. It was something nastier than killing because you¡¯re brainwashed to do it.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s gaze turned toward Tio. Tio¡¯s eyes widened. He smiled slightly to her before saying.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Tio said. No matter what is the cause, you should take responsibility for what you have done. Someone who have far more ground to be given allowance still tried to take responsibility despite that. There¡¯s no way I can run away by myself. That kind of guy has no business standing at the side of a lofty dragon race.¡¹

    ¡¸G-goshujin-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though usually their rtionship was like perverted SM master-servant, there was no change to Tio¡¯s fundamental part. Hajime had seen that from her until now, so there was also a lot of things that he had learned from the dragon race Tio rus.

    Tio once killed some adventurers when she was brainwashed and atoned for it. There were also the words that she said about the end of Freed who had fanaticism nted into him.

    Hajime had certainly kept either of them in his heart.

    ¡¸Besides, if I concluded what I did as can¡¯t be helped because my lover got taken away and I went crazy, that would be the same like using Yue as my excuse for killing.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t ept that kind ofme reasoning by any means. Hajime patted the head of Yue who hade to his side and snuggled on him when anyone realized.

    Yue felt down when she saw the past rey, thinking that it was her fault Hajime yielded into resentment and hatred. But here Hajime told her once more that it wasn¡¯t like that, that it was simply because he was immature. She muttered ¡¸Hajime¡­¡­¡¹ and snuggled even closer to him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to just ignore this matter. I have the strength for it after all. But, for the advocator of the proposal for the future of coexistence to ignore the result of what he did without even any clear intent behind it¡­¡­is a foolish act that will only leave behind a seed of trouble in the future that he wished for.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, you promised Guardner and the others that if there is someone close to the people you killed who get awakened in the future, you will meet those people personally if they wish for it, so you want them to tell you if there is such a case, is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸What, so you really know about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, I heard about it from Guardner and the others.¡¹

    Yes, what Liliana was about to say at the beginning was about that.

    Actually, the demons who were left behind from entering the holy precinct didn¡¯t actually know each other or anything. They were gathered from every area in the southern continent using Freed¡¯s ¡°gate¡± and the army then divided them into groups randomly.

    And so, they still didn¡¯t know who were the friends or family of the demons who Hajime killed at that time, or in which location they were sealed.

    That was why, when Hajime gave them the choice to be sealed or to ept the duty of managing the demon capital with the future of coexistence in mind, he promised that to them.

    Liliana had also been told about that promise. In case any such people got found, Hajime would be told about it through Liliana.

    ¡¸Were you unable to believe it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, my ¡°instinct¡± told me that what Guardner and the others told me is the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Kamal-san. We already told you.¡¹

    And yet why was he doing something like this where he seemed to be doubting Hajime? Guardner was dripping with cold sweat while he turned a protesting gaze at Kamal.

    The truth about god and then his extermination. It was Hajime who told about them to Kamal and the other demons.

    These people had been raised with the demon supremacy doctrine as their sense of values since they were born. The shock from what seemed to be their whole world being destroyed was far than enough to render several of them mad or invalid if there wasn¡¯t any assistance from soul magic.

    ¡¸I thought that it was definitely a nightmare. I wanted to believe that everything would return back to normal when I wake up. I even thought about epting getting sealed.¡¹

    Guardner talked with halting speech. His hand was holding the shoulder of his son who was half hugging him at his side. Then he said ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹ with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸Gerto©¤©¤my son told me, ¡°That girl was really cool. She really treasured her father¡±. He said ¡°They helped each other¡­¡­just like us¡±.¡¹

    Human race was greedy and haughty and savage. Beastman race was an inferior race that didn¡¯t possess magic power. Therefore, it was none other than the demon race that was the supreme race©¤©¤that was the education that was given to the demon race so they thought of themselves as the chosen people.

    But, thatmon sense hadn¡¯tpletely dyed Guardner¡¯s son because he was still in the same age bracket like Myuu.

    ¡¸They¡¯re just like us¡­¡­. It was something that was hard to ept but, the godyer himself, someone who can actually rule over the world as he please went out of his way to meet and talk with us. He gave us the freedom to choose. He said, that he won¡¯t ignore us, even our thinking.¡¹

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for the demon race to be persecuted after the final battle as the race that was in the god¡¯s camp. Something like the demon country¡¯s circumstance was something that the average people in human race had no care about.

    But, the person with the most strength in the world came to talk to them, people who didn¡¯t have any special position or anything and told them that such thing wouldn¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸It made me want to believe. So that my son¡¯s future too won¡¯t be filled with suffering.¡¹

    That was why, he didn¡¯t choose to run away from reality by choosing to be sealed. He also lent an ear to the persuasion of the demons who came here from the hidden vige. At the end he chose the path of taking care of his brethren in the demon capital.

    Guardner stared at Kamal with moist eyes.

    ¡¸Kamal-san, it¡¯s awful that you bring up that matter again at this point. I can¡¯t stop sweating you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, umu. It was my bad. It was my bad but¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though he should have epted that Hajime had no intention of making light of the future of the demon race from talking to them, he intentionally brought them up again like this. Guardner criticized Kamal like that. To this old man Kamal faltered a little.

    ¡¸All of you, you said that you believed in that promise, and yet why did you all scream and faint like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? T-that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that godyer-dono use the power of the age of god. Perhaps everyone is simply being ruled by fear? It can¡¯t be helped that I think like that after seeing how everyone reacted.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Certainly.¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Voices of agreement came not just from the parents, but also from Yue and the others. Also, Hajime¡¯s voice was included in those voices.

    ¡¸N-no, should I say that¡¯s that, this is this¡­¡­old man Kamal just don¡¯t get it! It¡¯s because you weren¡¯t there! That eye¡­¡­that horrifying eye that was like sludge that have gotten boiled down thickly!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right that¡¯s right! Just because he is sane now, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll ever be able to forget that expressionless face that makes all your hair stood on end! Uoeh, just remembering it made me want to vomit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t an aura from a human¡­¡­surely, that was just pure terror wearing human skin to pretend to be human!¡¹

    ¡¸Heheh, look at this. This arm, it won¡¯t stop getting goose bumps¡­¡­¡­¡­hihih, as expected from the new demon king-sama yeah, hihihih¡¹

    Old man Kamal looked toward Hajime with a gloomy expression.

    Hajime averted his eyes.

    So that was why. Their trauma still hadn¡¯t vanished. They would be able to talk with Hajime if they were told about it beforehand and given time to harden their resolve, but apparently it was no good if they got ¡°Demon king peekaboo!¡± so suddenly.

    It was understandable for old man Kamal to want to use this chance to ascertain just in case, that there wasn¡¯t really anything like rule of terror going on.

    ¡¸Cough. Now then, Tomoichi-san. Shuuzou-san and others too. Have you ascertained what you want to ascertain?¡¹

    Hajime asked Tomoichi and the others partly in order to divert the topic.

    Tomoichi and others smiled wryly and nodded.

    ¡¸I nned to lend an ear if you are shouldering some kind of heavy burden, and I also thought that you would have to be admonished if you¡¯re ignoring the people you killed as trivial matter but¡­¡­as expected, it seems that it¡¯s just my needless concern.¡¹

    ¡¸I also have seen enough. I understand now how do you look back at what you had done without any clear intent behind it.¡¹

    Koichi and Kirino, and also Kaoruko and Akiko whoseplexion had recovered shook their head to show that they had nothing particr to say.

    ¡¸What about Tou-san and Kaa-san?¡¹

    Hajime looked back across his shoulder toward Shuu and Sumire who had only been watching quietly all this time.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s talk then we had done it a lot after you went home right? We have nothing more to say at this point.¡¹

    ¡¸We told you right? If you ever take the wrong path in the future, we¡¯re going to p you and drag you back. If you¡¯re going to take responsibility then we will take it together with you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­you did say that.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire noticed Kamal¡¯s gaze and turned toward him. They both bowed to him. Kamal too understood how that was the disposition of Nagumo family. He returned the bow with an expression that had turned gentle.

    ¡¸Now then, is there anything else that you want to ask?¡¹

    The atmosphere was filled with relieve after seeing that the talk had reached a stopping point for the moment. When Hajime asked that to Kamal¡­¡­

    ¡¸Rather, the main topic is from here.¡¹

    Kamal grimaced apologetically.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you perhaps, looking for a way to prolong your life or something?¡¹

    Yue spoke of her guess. Kamal¡¯s lifespan was about to run out, so such request was certainly possible if he was worrying about the fate of the demon race in the future.

    But, what he said was the exact opposite of that.

    ¡¸No, I wish to end my role soon. My true objective foring here is to present this demon sword to <em>the demon king-dono.</em>¡¹

    Kamal called Hajime as the demon king for the first time.

    As though the dialogue just now was his way to ascertain whether Hajime was worthy to be called like that.

    ¡¸I have no n to be the king of the demon race. Society tend to call me like that because at the northern continent, there are a lot of fairy tales of human opposing the god and got called as demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m well aware of that.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because this demon sword is too dangerous. To a degree that it might even lead the demon race to ruin in the future.¡¹

    Kamal untied the sheath from his waist and showed the demon sword with both hands as though he was offering it.

    ¡¸Ruin you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This demon sword can cut through any magic power.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. You were able to cut through my barrier easily was because of that demon sword¡¯s ability.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s certainly an amazing item. It even cut through Yue¡¯s barrier. But, isn¡¯t it exaggerating to say that it will lead to ruin just from that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, that¡¯s not all there is to it.¡¹

    ording to Kamal, the sword could be active constantly as long as it absorbed the owner¡¯s magic power. In such case, the owner could also put up something like barrier that wouldn¡¯t allow any magic power or magic to approach without even needing to cut them with the de.

    That was the biggest reason why the hidden vige was able to escape even from god¡¯s eyes for so long without getting found out until now.

    ¡¸It also has the ability to create de of magic power that can extend freely, ability to attack from distance, ability to be summoned back to the owner¡¯s hand, ability to grant super instinct that will notify the owner of any falsehood and danger, and even the ability to restore even the owner¡¯s body.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi oi¡­¡­ain¡¯t that thing¡¯s ability even greater than the holy sword?¡¹

    Kamal listed the sword¡¯s ability without stopping. Even Hajime was taken aback by the information. Naturally, the other people also opened their eyes wide in astonishment and stared fixedly at the demon sword.

    Kamal looked at the demon sword with various emotions filling his gaze while nodding ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Its origin, is unknown. It has been lost to history for a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s said to have been passed down to the one who protected the demons who wouldn¡¯t obey the demon country.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This demon sword doesn¡¯t actually have any clear will but, it also has the ability to choose its own wielder. The chosen one will be allowed to prolong their life using its ¡°restoration ability¡± until their limite in its truest meaning.¡¹

    That limit most likely referred to the limit of the wielder¡¯s soul itself. There was no doubt that the wielder¡¯s own soul was exhausted to the very limit as the effect of having their lifespan forcefully prolonged.

    In fact, Hajime¡¯s magic eye that could even look at the soul could only see a very faint light within Kamal¡¯s body.

    ¡¸That¡¯s certainly a heck of capability.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, with this sword in the hand of the demon race, surely someone who think like this will also appear©¤©¤¡±Won¡¯t it be possible to regain the demon country of old as long as I have this demon sword?¡±¡¹

    In reality, it was a foolish thought as long as Hajime and co were alive. But, people could sometimes be terrifyingly simple. Forget about the past glory of the demon country, perhaps someone who thought that they would be able to use this sword to achieve even greater desire would appear. Everyone could understand Kamal¡¯s worry.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s for the safest to let it go huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It will be the safest to entrust it with the godyer himself won¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you really going to entrust that thing that can be said as thest fortress to protect the demons to me?¡¹

    ¡¸The dialogue just now was for me to make this decision. It¡¯s because it¡¯s you, the one who took the first step to guide all the countries toward the future of coexistence that you are worthy to safeguard this sword.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If it¡¯s us, then even prolonging your life is possible you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What a horrible thing to say. Are you nning to overwork this old man even more?¡¹

    In contrast to those criticizing words, Kamal¡¯s expression was peaceful. It was a transparent expression that could only be had by those who had seen that their death was near and came to term with it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I had never left the vige since I was born.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It was the mission of my lifetime to keep the vige isted from the world. I did things like creating other hidden viges for the sake of the youth who longed for the outside world but¡­¡­sometimes, I was also forced to cut down my own brethren.¡¹

    Among them, there must also be people who could endure living in hiding forever and tried to change something even if it would bring danger to the people in the hidden vige.

    He offered his whole life to be the protector of his brethren, and yet sometimes he had no choice but to cut down that same brethren. Nobody here could even imagine what he must be feeling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m feeling, a bit tired. Demon king-dono, can you please tell this senile old fool, that it¡¯s fine to take a rest already?¡¹

    Just how long this person had lived until now?

    Even though he was staring straight at Hajime with a peaceful gaze, relieve was oozing out from his expression because he finally would be able to end his mission. Hajime couldn¡¯t offer any more argument.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll hold on to it.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oo¡­¡­my thanks. My thanks¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s tone changed. It was a tone that was filled with respect, the same like when he talked to Adol or Shuuzou and their like.

    While everyone was watching quietly, Kamal kneeled in front of Hajime and quietly presented the demon sword.

    Hajime solemnly epted it.

    That sight looked as though he was epting the meaning of Kamal¡¯s life itself. Guardner and others were shaking. Even Shuu and Sumire and the others were also holding their breath.

    ¡¸Is the sword¡¯s name also lost from history?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. That is the only thing that still remain. When drawing out the sword¡¯s ability, please call its name by all means. The protector demon sword, its name is©¤©¤¡±Ignis¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Ignis¡­¡­I understand. When a worthy wielder for it appear, I shall tell them that name. Together with the legend that you have spun until now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡¹

    Nobody could say anything for a while. They continued to watch the sacred ceremony of transferring.

    After that.

    Hajime and others continued their sightseeing with Kamal and Guardner and the others apanying them.

    Although most of the past projections were just like supplemental, so the parents, especially Yaegashi family and Shuu and Sumire asked if Guardner and the other demons could talk with them.

    Of course, it was Myuu who disyed a cheat-likemunication ability at this kind of time.

    ¡¸Hello! I¡¯m Myuu! Do you want to be Myuu¡¯s friend! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yhes!?¡¹

    She ran straight toward Guardner¡¯s son whose name was Gerto. When she greeted him with a bright smile, Gerto-kun jumped on his feet like inic and hid behind his father.

    But, Myuu immediately circled around! She mercilessly talked to him.

    ¡¸Can I call you Gerto-kun? You can call Myuu as Myuu nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, ee?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you think that Myuu is cool nano?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s, errrrr, umm¡­¡­¡¹

    Gerto-kun¡¯s face became bright red because Myuu persistently came at him. Even the adults who were talking went ¡¸Oh?¡¹ and inadvertently focused at those two.

    Gerto-kun wouldn¡¯t meet Myuu¡¯s eyes at all. It made Myuu felt rejected and her shoulders drooped down despondently.

    ¡¸Is Myuu scary? Because Myuu is papa¡¯s daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? N-no, that¡¯s not¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. You see, that time Myuu wanted to save papa nano. It wasn¡¯t because Myuu want to protect Gerto-kun and your papa the most nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, no, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, Myuu think you know that already nano. That¡¯s why, it might be difficult for us to be friends but, Myuu is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true at all!¡¹

    Gerto-kun¡¯s eyes snapped wide open.

    Even though Myuu was despondent, she didn¡¯t want them to stay as strangers without any connection getting formed at all between them. Everyone was doing their best in order to achieve coexistence in the future, so perhaps it would help if she could also get closer to a demon race person even just for a bit. Thinking that she did her best to form the words to say, but Gerto-kun interrupted Myuu and began the one who spoke insistently this time.

    ¡¸It was a fact that you protected us, and at that time you were really cool! Certainly, I¡¯m still scared toward your father but, you aren¡¯t scary at all! Y-you¡¯re cute! Courageous, and umm¡­¡­you¡¯re cute!¡¹

    It was something important, so he said it twice. Surely that was all, no other intention.

    The parents were going ¡¸Oh ho¡¹ with a grin on their face. Hajime papa¡¯s eyes were narrowed. Guardner-otousan was drenched in cold sweat. His gaze was pleading ¡¸Stop it alreadyyy! Whose daughter do you think she is!?¡¹ to his son, but Gerto-kun¡¯s sight waspletely filled with Myuu so he didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­then, will you be my friend?¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course! If you¡¯re fine with me!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you nano! Don¡¯t call Myuu with you, just use Myuu from now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yes.¡¹

    Gerto-kun pressed his hand on his chest while looking befuddled. It went without saying that the reason why his replygged for a second was because he was staring at Myuu¡¯s bright smile.

    Apparently another pitiful boy who got caught by Myuu¡¯s devilishness had appeared.

    Hajime papa fell into thought for a little bit before he walked toward Gerto boy with fast steps. Guardner-otousan was about to cling on him and begged ¡¸Mercy! Please have mercyyy!¡¹, but Kamal immobilized him smilingly.

    ¡¸Gerto boy.¡¹

    ¡¸? Hii!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you something good.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, w-w-w-what are©¤©¤¡¹

    Hajime slowly brought his lips close to the terribly shaken Gerto-kun¡¯s ears and said.

    ¡¸Actually©¤©¤there are already two boys who are seriously nning to make Myuu as their wife.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸The two are already rushing ahead of you. All for Myuu¡¯s sake.¡¹

    ¡¸No, way¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you, want power?¡¹

    ¡¸Po, wer¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no denying it, this was the demon king. The way he was demonically whispering temptation fitted him to a tee.

    And so Myuu pinched her papa¡¯s cheek with reproachful gaze.

    ¡¸Papa? Don¡¯t tell Myuu you¡¯re nning to make my friends fight each other again nano? You see, Myuu is still angry about papa giving Ariel-chan a bundle of muskets like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    His prank backfired and he got scolded by his daughter. Hajime walked back in low spirits. Yue and the others weed him with an exasperated look.

    Gerto-kun who saw that sight muttered ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­¡¹ and his sparkling eyes were filled with even more respect and longing toward Myuu. A second passed.

    He put on the face of a man and said.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan! I¡¯ll work hard!!¡¹

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king-sama! I¡¯ll work hard!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll let you meet Randell and the others one day.¡¹

    The parents muttered ¡¸Oh my~?¡¹ in amusement. The other demons including grandpa Kamal were looking at Gerto as though they were looking at a hero.

    ¡¸That girl, she did it again¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, isn¡¯t it fine? His age is also close with Randell, they will be the bridge that connected the races in the future, maybe?¡¹

    Remia looked greatly troubled. Beside her Liliana sported a conflicted smile while trying to justify what happened. But, Aiko spoke with a twitching expression.

    ¡¸In the worst case, it will be a conflict between the kingdom and the empire and the demon country¡­¡­that won¡¯t happen right!? No matter what it¡¯s just impossible!¡¹

    If that actually happened, Myuu would be a real countries-toppling beauty¡­¡­

    Everyone seemed to hear their conversation. It went without saying that they imagined such future somewhat and got a faraway look in their eyes.

    Also, Guardner-otousan¡¯splexion became pale white seeing his son stepping into such an outrageous path.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    That night.

    Hajime and co returned to the royal pce and finished having dinner. After that they were amusing themselves by chatting and rxing with some after meal tea as apaniment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, what have you been doing so passionately since some time ago?¡¹

    Yue who was talking with Shuu and Sumire about the events that happened today turned her focus toward Hajime beside her.

    She must be curious. The others also stopped their conversation and looked toward Hajime who was putting the demon sword that was radiating an ominous aura and its sheath on the table.

    ¡¸No, this sword has really absurd abilities, so I¡¯m analyzing it just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you learn something? I get the feeling that for some reason, this aura is simr with the great scythe of that mad dog princess though?¡¹

    ¡¸This one art colored like blood but¡­¡­they art certainly simr.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be, both have the same root?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s possible if they rivaled even the holy sword¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The material of this sword has fundamentally the same nature like that scythe, so it¡¯s just as Kaori said, perhaps they have the same root. But, it seems that this demon sword was strengthenedter on.¡¹

    Hajime said that and took the demon sword.

    ¡¸It seems, something else is mixed with the original sword with superb bnce. I¡¯m guessing that originally it only had the ability to cut magic power and firing de of magic power. And then, it seemed material with other abilities got fused into it in a way that didn¡¯t damage the original.¡¹

    Hajime said that and turned the pommel to the front to make it easier to see. And then he sent his magic power into it. It caused small letters to faintly form.

    Hajime and others who possessed ¡°Language Comprehension¡± read those letters as ¡°R O¡±.

    ¡¸Most likely, this is the initials of the one who strengthened this demon sword. This too is a different material from the original¡­¡­the ability of the improver was godly.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait. These letters¡­¡­they are the same with the letters that were engraved on many of the artifacts kept inside this pce¡¯s treasury.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. More than half of the artifacts that were supplied to Hajime-san and others when everyone had just been summoned had these letters engraved on them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I didn¡¯t notice. Could it be, my transmutation gloves too?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so. It¡¯s the same with Kaori¡¯s staff and Shizuku¡¯s saber. ¡­¡­They were national treasures that had saved the kingdom from danger many times.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    The name of a certain person shed at the back of Hajime¡¯s mind. The name of Oscar¡¯sst disciple who was like his little brother, which came out in his diary. If that disciple inherited Oscar¡¯s name and then it was turned into initials¡­¡­it matched.

    If thatst disciple¡¯s put effort to leave behind something for the future as much as possible, and as the result his items bounced from one ce to the next and became of aid to help many¡­¡­

    ¡¸It makes you realize just what kind of absurd bunch those liberators were huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime couldn¡¯t help but sigh from the strong emotions that welled up inside him.

    ¡¸In any case, it will take time to research this thing in detail without disassembling it¡­¡­as expected, taking apart something that is entrusted to me is just, you know¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Amazing. To think that Hajime can hold back in front of an artifact¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, are you perhaps feeling unwell?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that, oi.¡¹

    It was then, there was a knocking sound from the door to this lounge. When the permission to enter was given, Hellina entered with an elegant gait while pushing a cart with a steaming pot of tea on it and some snacks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m bringing a fresh batch of tea.¡¹

    Hellina bowed also with elegance in her movement. Sumire and others thanked her. Hajime was watching that going on without anything particr in mind when he noticed.

    ¡¸Aa? What?¡¹

    The demon sword was vibrating. Even though he wasn¡¯t doing anything, the sword was getting tinged with blood colored radiance.

    Why was it suddenly reacting? Hajime was tilting his head in puzzlement. Meanwhile the demon sword¡¯s radiance kept getting stronger.

    ¡¸What about the snacks? I¡¯m bringing some with me just in case¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As expected we¡¯re full already. Thank you Hellina-san. Just the feeling is enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, Sumire-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re kidding me¡­¡­so it¡¯s like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-sama? Is something the matter?¡¹

    The sword¡¯s radiance was getting stronger the more it got closer to Hellina who was setting the table briskly.

    To test it out Hajime tried standing up from his chair and walking away. The sword¡¯s radiance turned fainter with that. Yue and others also noticed what was going on with that. ¡¸Ee!?¡¹ Their eyes widened in astonishment and they looked at the demon sword and Hellina alternately.

    ¡¸U-um? Everyone?¡¹

    Hellina was confused. Hajime tried to ask her for the time being.

    ¡¸Let me ask you just in case but¡­¡­is there a demon among your ancestors Hellina?¡¹

    ¡¸If that is the case, I wouldn¡¯t be able to be a maid who serve the royal family directly you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I also guarantee it. Hellina¡¯s family, the house of Count Ashie is a prestigious house with friendly rtionship with the royal family even before the founding of the country.¡¹

    ¡¸That means, you don¡¯t even need to be a demon? ¡­¡­I don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t get the requirement for the selection at all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Um, Hajime-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Hellina. Don¡¯t say anything. Just try holding this sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes?¡¹

    Hellina was bewildered, even so she reflexively took the demon sword that was held out toward her. The blood colored aura immediately wrapped around Helina. There was a chill for an instant before the aura dispersed.

    The ominous aura vanished and the demon sword stayed tranquil, as though it had found its ce to belong and settle down.

    ¡¸H-how do you feel, Hellina? Do you feel anything strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything, strange¡­¡­¡¹

    Helina stared at the demon sword for a while. Then she suddenly said ¡¸Excuse me for a little¡¹ and walked until the window. She then opened the window heartily and,

    ¡¸Is it something like this? ¡­¡­It¡¯s time for strife©¤©¤¡±Ignis¡±!¡¹

    She yelled the name of the demon sword even though she hadn¡¯t been told about it. Then she fired a blood colored magic sh toward the sky. Her performance was so sterling that it was unthinkable that this was her first time using the sword.

    ¡¸H-how should I think about this¡­¡­for my head maid to be chosen by the sword that has protected the demon race¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana was holding her head with both hands as though she was holding back a headache.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. The unforeseen situation made even Hajime halfughing while saying ¡¸Seriouslyyy~¡¹

    ¡¸Errrr¡­¡­what should I do with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, well, I¡¯ll give you a treasure warehouse for your own use so take it with you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is Hajime-sama giving me, your creation?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ll give you the detailed exnation now but¡­¡­well, it should be fine for you to have that seeing that it has chosen you. I¡¯ll also fill the treasure warehouse with a battalion of Grim Reaper. You should hold to that sword until there is someone else worthy for it.¡¹

    It was unknown whether someone like that would appear though. But Hajime didn¡¯t say that and he along with the others exined about what happened at the demon king castle.

    It went without saying that in the end Hellina-san went ¡¸The origin is too heavyyy¡¹ and refused to take the sword.

    Although,

    ¡¸Hellina. Won¡¯t that demon sword help you with carrying out that n? You mentioned that you would be alright with taking care of the administration depending on the situation but¡­¡­you have the disposition for fighting in order to protect, perhaps because you have been trained as maid as well as bodyguard.¡¹

    Hellina epted Hajime¡¯s words. Tomorrow they would directly meet Kamal to talk about what just happened. As the result Hellina would be epted as the demon sword¡¯s temporary owner.

    Naturally,

    ¡¸What is this n you¡¯re talking about!?¡¹

    It went without saying that Liliana pressed them about what Hajime just said.

    After that she chased her for the whole night even until into her bed. It was said that Hellina-san didn¡¯t disclose anything about the n till the end even when faced with such persistence from her princess.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Another 9500 words right after the previous chapter¡­¡­I was keeping in mind to keep the word count down a little, but then I had fun writing and it just kept increasing no matter what¡­¡­. I also wanted to bring out Ignis. Sorry that the chapter is so long everytime but, best regards!

    Also, demon sword Ignis was the demon king¡¯s sword at Zero era.

    R O was Ruth Orcus. Oscar¡¯s sworn little brother.

    Also, Hellina is a descendant from the family line of a hero from the same era.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal 55 The Confession of a Certain Princess</strong>

    Author¡¯s note: Can you believe it? Next month, is going to be new year already¡­¡­

    At thest day of the Tortus trip, when the sun was rising to the summit. Hajime and co could be found at the great desert Gruen. Fernir was flying through the copper colored world.

    ¡¸This is amazing. It¡¯s like a different world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oo? Nagumo Shuu! Koichi-kun! Look over there! Is that¡­¡­a giant worm?¡¹

    ¡¸What an outrageous swarm. The way they¡¯re moving is like a giant wall.¡¹

    Shuu and others were pressing their face on the bridge¡¯s window while making ruckus like children.

    Coincidentally they encountered a swarm of giant carnivorous worm monster©¤©¤Sand Worm that was currently moving together. Sumire and Kaoruko and the others also went ¡¸Eh? Where where!?¡¹ and rushed toward the window at the opposite side of the bridge.

    Hajime steered Fernir to fly in parallel diagonally above the Sand Worms that must be numbering more than a hundred. Shizuku and Aiko who had never evene to this desert also started cheering seeing the major movement of the great swarm of giant monsters that could only be called as a stunning view.

    ¡¸Oh? Myuu-chan, you aren¡¯t going to watch it from the window too?¡¹

    Myuu usually would be the first one running to take a look, but right now she was staring at the swarm traveling from a step away. Liliana noticed her and tilted her head in puzzlement.

    ¡¸N-noo~, Myuu is fine right over here nano. More importantly, what about Lily-oneechan? Have youe to desert before nano?¡¹

    It felt like she was trying to avoid the topic. It made Liliana looked even more puzzled, even so she smiled cheerfully and nodded.

    ¡¸Yes, I have. It was only once but several years ago, I was invited to theing of age ceremony of his highness Bize. Crossing the desert is always apanied with danger but¡­¡­the townscape of the dukedom capital and the glittering oasis are sights that I can still remember even now.¡¹

    As expected, this was her first time seeing a rare sight like the mass migration of Sand Worms though, Liliana said with a wry smile.

    Normally, the average person would have to resolve themselves for death when they witnessed such sight. It wasn¡¯t normal being able to leisurely observe this phenomenon from a safe ce like this.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Hellina-san mentioned it this morning, that we¡¯re being invited by Lanzwi-san for lunch aren¡¯t we? Do we have enough time for tha desut?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps we hath stayed for too long at Fuhren? If we go to visit the greatbyrinth first, it feels like it wouldst be past the afternoon when we finished.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Duke Zengen is already aware of our circumstance, so there is no need to hurry. In the end it will be fine as long as we go visit there. After all the message that he sent to us simply mentioned that he will wee our visit.¡¹

    Actually, Hajime and co were visiting the neutralmercial city Fuhren during the morning.

    To be honest, they had no n to visit Fuhren at first. Partly it was because that ce was the greatest sight-seeing area in this world. So to speak it was like a super huge theme park. If they wanted to enjoy themselves in such ce, ordinarily they would have to spend several days there.

    If they would only be able to take a half-hearted look at that ce, they thought they would rather go there at the next time, together with the people who couldn¡¯te along with the trip this time so they would be able to really had fun with all their might at that time.

    After all even Hajime and the others hadn¡¯t been able to sightsee that much at that ce. At that time Hajime and others should be able to enjoy the city as a fresh experience too.

    And most of all, that ce was¡­¡­

    A ce where Myuu got locked up, showed around as a spectacle, and almost got sold as ve. That ce was also a traumatizing ce for Myuu. That was why, they judged that there was no need to force themselves to cram that ce into their schedule that was already packed but¡­¡­

    It was none other than Myuu who put a stop to that.

    ¡¸Myuu is sorry for changing the shcedule, papa. But Myuu want everyone to watch when Papa and Shia-oneechan and others rescued Myuu no matter what nano.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to apologize. It was quite a rushed sightseeing but we were able to have some fun¡­¡­rather, I should be the one apologizing. I underestimated you a little. It¡¯s actually just me who is bothered about it huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Myuu is a strong girl. Perhaps, we are being a bit too overprotective?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, we might be. At the very least we should ask Myuu-chan herself first about it before making the decision.¡¹

    It seemed they didn¡¯t need to be concerned about Myuu at all. Far from being traumatized, she wasn¡¯t even bothered about it in the first ce.

    Actually it was a very difficult thing to strongly carve the fun memory and happy memory inside the heart more than the unpleasant memory while being able to firmly facing forward. But apparently was able to do such thing naturally. Perhaps it was just as expected from her. She was certainly a strong girl.

    ¡¸Allow me to thank you once more, Hajime-san. And also Shia-san and everyone else too.¡¹

    Remia bowed her head deeply.

    They didn¡¯t see until the public safety station got attacked after Myuu was entrusted to there and the auction venue. There were several reasons for that, but as expected it was mainly because it would be too depressing to go around watching a lot of people dying right from the morning even if those people were from a criminal organization.

    It was the same with the grand ¡°firework¡± at the end. As expected they also couldn¡¯t project the past rey that showed the sight of the wholerge city burning red or lightning dragon falling down from the sky.

    And so, the scenes that Remia and others actually saw were the scenes of Myuu¡¯s encounter with Hajime & Shia, and then with Yue and others.

    But, even just those scenes were enough. They conveyed enough of the dangerous and rigorous situation her daughter had fallen into. Remia became tearful and Sumire, Kaoruko, and the others nestled close to her to console her.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s thanks than we already received more than enough. ¡­¡­Rather, it makes me feel a bit bad. It was Shia who took initiative to save Myuu. Without Shia, I¡­¡­might pretend not to see the life going down the drain underground.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Papa¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime showed a bitter smile to Remia and Myuu. He nced at Shia and sighed.

    ¡¸And then, if I didn¡¯t meet with Myuu, I might chose a path where I abandoned a lot more things.¡¹

    At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t stop at the branch guild at the inn town Horuad. Consequently they wouldn¡¯t meet Kousuke and received his request for rescue.

    If Kaori didn¡¯t apany their group, they also wouldn¡¯t save Bize at the desert. And then they might ignore the situation at Ankaji.

    The path that they walked after that would surely change too.

    Perhaps, that path would even be one where Hajime lost everything.

    Everything was just a ¡°what if¡± story that was useless to think about. However, for some reason Hajime could only imagine Bad End at the end of it. Through that, he could only think that it was his meetings with the girls that led him to a better future.

    That was why, he spoke earnestly in gratitude from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡¸I was really d¡­¡­that I could meet everyone.¡¹

    The figure of Hajime sitting deeply on the sofa while folding his arms were stealing the eyes of Yue and others.

    It seemed that the one who got immersed into sentiment the most from looking back at the encounter with Myuu was none other than Hajime himself.

    Myuu couldn¡¯t hold back herself and jumped at Hajime with a shout.

    Hajime caught Myuu who clung on him while patting her head with a terribly kind expression. It made Yue and others couldn¡¯t hold themselves back too and they all rushed him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? Remia is below me!?¡¹

    ¡¸You got ahead of Yue-san? You can¡¯t be underestimated desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu-¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Tio-san, is heavy¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Lily, thou hath guts.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you girls. I¡¯m buried-, burie©¤©¤¡¹

    Before they realized it, even Shizuku and Aiko had returned from watching the scenery outside and after hesitating a little, they also dived on top of Yue and others. Hajime¡¯s figure became covered uppletely.

    ¡¸Wait wait. Why is the mood here turning mncholic while we¡¯re sightseeing normally over here.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time to watch giant earthworms huh.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire also came back. It seemed the Sand Worm swarm had dived underground. Tomoichi and others also returned from behind them with warm expression. It seemed that they were able to hear the conversation itself.

    ¡¸Even so, the scene of Myuu-chan and Hajime-kun¡¯s first meeting¡­¡­somehow, it was really wonderful how it felt like a fated meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸It was from how those two stared at each other fixedly wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Children ascertain whether someone is safe or not by staring fixedly at them. Hajime-kun must have understood that too and didn¡¯t avert his gaze because of that but¡­¡­yes, certainly I also felt something more than that in that meeting.¡¹

    Kaoruko, Akiko, and Kirino pulled away their respective daughter from the pile while speaking to each other about their impression.

    ¡¸Myu! For some reason, Myuu felt it when looking into Papa¡¯s eyes nano. Ah, it¡¯s this person. Everything will be alright if Myuu is with this person.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I totally get ittt¡¹

    ¡¸I super get ittt¡¹

    When Myuu said that while still hugging Hajime, Yue and Kaori also agreed fiercely with her. For some reason their tone sounded gaudy and broke the mncholic atmosphere, so everyone ignored them.

    ¡¸But, papa¡¯s eyes were also sharp that Myuu got a bit scared¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, m-my bad¡­¡­I didn¡¯t have any chance at all toe into contact with small children¡­¡­so I didn¡¯t know the right way to act.¡¹

    ¡¸But but, while papa went out to buy various things after that, Shia-oneechan treated Myuu really kindly. The way she looked at Myuu or how her hand caress were just like mama. She also told Myuu a lot of things about papa, that was why Myuu was able to feel safe right away nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, I was like mama? Hehehe¡¹

    ¡¸Yep! Umm, Shia-oneechan, please let Myuu say it again. Thank you for going after Myuu right away nano. Thank you for treating Myuu so kindly nano! Myuu felt reaaally safe thanks to Shia-oneechan staying together with Myuu nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu-fuuuuuuu, your-, wee-©¤©¤desuuu¡¹

    Myuu separated from papa and hugged Shia next with a smile that looked like a flower in full bloom. It seemed that it contained a tremendous destructive power.

    Shia-oneechan was instantly sunk.

    Her knees folded as though they had lost strength and she hugged Myuu back strongly with one hand even while her other hand was desperately pinching her nose. Surely it was in order to stop red juice of joy from spurting out. Her rabbit ears and rabbit tail were also wagging so fiercely that they left behind afterimages.

    Everyone understood her feeling and their gazes became lukewarm while returning to the sofas. Then Hajime corrected the ne¡¯s course back to Great Volcano Gruen.

    ¡¸Putting that aside, Goshujin-sama. How about forgiving Will boy and the others©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about that Tio.¡¹

    Tio who was warmly watching Shia who looked like she had no intention of letting go Myuu at all and Myuu who looked somewhat unable to breath from being buried into her breasts suddenly recalled something and spoke up, but Hajime interrupted her sharply to cut off the topic.

    He looked unusually sullen. It was aplete reversal from just now. He looked to be in a terribly bad mood.

    ¡¸My, Hajime. You¡¯re still feeling bothered about that thing? It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it! As a parent I¡¯m feeling really proud that my son has a statue made of him!¡¹

    ¡¸It even became a magnificent stone monument¡­¡­Tou-san is moved to tears here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah of course you are. You rolled around on the floorughing so hard seeing me about to snap from shame that your tears came out!¡¹

    That really happened.

    Even though it was still early in the morning, one of the reasons why they were unable to look at past rey at various ces was this.

    The adventurer guild, the public order bureau, and the House of Count Cudeta that was in charge of being the negotiation pipeline with the kingdom had taken an active role to turn the former site of criminal organization Freidhof¡¯s hideout that Hajime and co crushed in the past to be a splendid tourist attraction at the present.

    The site where that majesty the demon king saved children.

    The ce where he gave a wounded girl from the seaman race his love and protection without any regard that she was from a different race.

    That ce became that kind of tourist attraction.

    Seeing that made even the goddess of good harvest and victory Aiko-sama to grin broadly.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! It was really wonderful you know! The statue of Hajime-kun carrying Myuu-chan in your arm while looking up to the sky even felt divine! Yes, it was far morepared to the status of the like of me at the capital!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I get it. I get it already that you¡¯re happy that you have arade. So stop speaking about it in detail¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a statue of an eyepatched youth looking up to the west sky while a merman girl was sitting on one arm of his.

    The statue symbolized the new sense of value in this world that had agreed to aim for coexistence between the different races. That figure that seemed to be resolved to send back the girl to her homnd at the west sea seemed to make the people who saw it to feel the youth¡¯s ¡°nobility and kindness to protect just a single girl despite possessing the power to kill even god¡±. Apparently the statue became greatly popr as the symbol of how a person ought to be.

    And it didn¡¯t stop there.

    Kirino and Akiko spoke with a cheerful smile.

    ¡¸My, isn¡¯t that statue seriously wonderful? I¡¯m not joking. It seems the y about the tale of the meeting between the demon king and his beloved daughter is also very well-received.¡¹

    ¡¸They did well with the actor selection. I think they look very simr with the actual people.¡¹

    The two of them then intentionally took out a pamphlet. On it was the picture of a white haired handsome man with an eyepatch carrying a merman girl on one arm while making a cool pose. The two were surrounded by explosion, me, and tough looking middle-aged men.

    The moment Hajime saw it,

    ¡¸NNAAAAAAAAAAAH!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Papaaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn!? Get a hold of yourself Hajimeee!!¡¹

    Hajime pressed his hands on his face while falling off the sofa. Then he bounced about on the floor like a fish onnd. His parents were also rolling around on the floor while holding their stomach beside him.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Remia-san. How do you feel? Your daughter and husband have a statue of them made, what¡¯s more their meeting is even made into a y that get yed everyday with the tickets always sold out.¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­ufufu, it¡¯s embarrassing but, it makes me happy you know?¡¹

    Kaoruko asked the question teasingly, however, as expected from Remia-san. She was only blushing a little while looking normally happy. Rather she even looked proud.

    Yue crossed her arms and pouted her lips sullenly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though I could identify the one who wrote that scenario if only we had time. Why did Hajime get married with Remia after he arrived at the western sea? I don¡¯t ept it. Even though she was only doing my my ufufu!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, Yue-san. In y there is this thing called ¡°length¡± you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, certainly¡­¡­Okaa-sama also mentioned before how ¡°it can¡¯t be helped that there are some scenes that got cut when a story is turned into film¡±, but still!¡¹

    ¡¸Now now, Yue. It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right that¡¯s right. Hajime-san had also married me, Kaori-san, and Tio-san in the setting of the ending at Erisen, so there¡¯s no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. After all the main theme in the end art the meeting between Goshujin-sama and Myuu. So it didst not matter even if the writer made it that I am already Goshujin-sama¡¯s wife too at that time! I think it¡¯s a good script!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There! I also don¡¯t like it there! Kuh, just because everyone get good treatment¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku and Aiko were watching with a pained look. They actually didn¡¯t apany the group during the travel, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that they didn¡¯t get included.

    By the way, they actually didn¡¯t have time to watch the y, even so they were able to grasp the content to some degree because there was the novel version. Naturally each one of them buy one.

    And then they skimmed the book and it was just as Yue and others said. There were some alteration to the story, but the scriptwriter must have investigated what happened very thoroughly. At the end of the book the writer had also properly added some notes about what actually happened very urately.

    ¡¸Even so, it was really astonishing¡­¡­. For this child who yed as Myuu, to be actually a child who was captured together with her at that time¡­¡­¡¹

    The merman girl who was in the pamphlet. Her emerald green hair and the characteristic ears of the seaman race must be from a wig and prop.

    The promotional photos of the main casts were put on the back of the pamphlet. The description of the child ying as Myuu there astonishingly mentioned that she was one of the children who Hajime and co rescued from the ve trade site.

    ¡¸No wonder the situation and the conversation during the confinement, or the scene when I came to save them felt realistic.¡¹

    Hajime stood up with a sullen face. He had somehow ovee his embarrassment¡­¡­no, he was slightly shining. Apparently Aiko had nonchntly casted ¡°Soul Repose¡± on him.

    ¡¸By the way, it seems that the boy who Hajime-san exchanged words with when he came to save the children are now working as apprentice in the adventurer guild you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah? What do you mean Lily?¡¹

    Hajime suddenly recalled the children who were kept underground of the auction venue. If he remembered correctly, when Hajime asked the children whether they knew about Myuu, there was a boy who answered him.

    The boy himself must be scared, and in addition Myuu was a demihuman, and yet the boy looked frustrated that ¡°he was unable to cheer her up even though she was terrified¡±.

    ¡¸¡±If you¡¯re frustrated then be stronger. There¡¯s no other way than that. The next something happen, you do something yourself¡±©¤©¤the scene of that majesty the demon king saying that to a boy also appeared in the novel you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I had only taken a quick look at it. In the first ce, did I really say something like©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, you did. You certainly did say it. That boy then said next time I¡¯ll do it. At that time, his eyes were really sparkling while looking at Hajime.¡¹

    <em>You remember it right? Are you shy? </em>Yue pointed out with a teasing expression that seemed to say that. it seemed that she was right on the money. Hajime coughed and hid his embarrassment.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me that kid then¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He idolized Hajime-san and said that next time it will be him who help someone else, that he will be a man who can help someone else like Hajime-san. It seemed that he said that and kepting to the guild for days to directly consult with them.¡¹

    Of course, even though being an adventurer was a liberal profession, there was still an age limitation. It was impossible for the guild to recognize a kid who hadn¡¯t even reached ten years old yet as adventurer.

    But, there the factor of ¡°a kid who was saved by his majesty the demon king¡± became useful in various senses.

    ¡¸No matter in what kind of form, those who are connected to his majesty the demon king are gathering attention. Like attention from the historians who are investigating what happened, or people with job like information broker.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, so the guild couldn¡¯t just turning away the kid carelessly, not when it had to do with the future of a boy who got appearance in y and novel¡­¡­it¡¯s something like that huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Apparently even the persuasion of his family didn¡¯t have any effect, so the branch chief Iruwa also considered various things like the political merit of giving him patronage, and he decided to put him nearby as a guild staff apprentice.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu doesn¡¯t really remember but¡­¡­for the children at that time to appear in y, or working hard because of wanting to be like papa¡­¡­ufufu, somehow it makes Myuu happy nano!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s soft smile made the whole ce brighter and warmer. Everyone nodded with a warm expression in agreement.

    But, there was just one person whose expression was strangely thoughtful since some time ago.

    ¡¸Eh? Shizuku-chan? What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re making aplicated face like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no¡­¡­I guess, I¡¯m sorry that I might break the mood but¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and others were puzzled by Shizuku¡¯s behavior. Shizuku frowned while speaking with a groan.

    ¡¸Say, Lily.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? What¡¯s the matter Shizuku?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s something that I want to ask a little¡­¡­you¡¯re, really well-informed about this aren¡¯t you? You even know in detail about a branch guild in the neutral city hiring an apprentice.¡¹

    ¡¸? What are you saying, Shizuku? I¡¯m a princess you know? It¡¯s only natural that I at least know that much.¡¹

    Liliana showed a confused expression.

    Certainly it was understandable why she looked confused. It was a topic in the level that wouldn¡¯te up in a discussion between a country and a guild, even so it was still possible enough to be something that came up a little in the middle of an idle talk.

    Everyone was dubious about what Shizuku wanted to say, Meanwhile Shizuku¡¯s eyes narrowed even more and she asked even more question with a gaze that was observing Liliana¡¯s eyes closely.

    ¡¸Right, of course. But, if you¡¯re that knowledgeable about Fuhren then naturally, you should have known about the y and the light novel too beforehand shouldn¡¯t you? You won¡¯t say that you don¡¯t know about what is popr in Fuhren right now because you are swamped with work won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, of course!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why didn¡¯t you tell us about them beforehand? You should have known how embarrassed Hajime would be from them.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same like with Shizuku. You won¡¯t need to feel embarrassment if you don¡¯t know about it. Right? In the first ce going there wasn¡¯t included in our itinerary, so I thought there would be nothing better if we can finish this trip without knowing about them.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it just my imagination that it sounds like you didn¡¯t want us to know about them?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it that you want to say?¡¹

    <em>Oh? It feels like the atmosphere is bing disquieting¡­¡­?</em> While Hajime and the girls and the parents were also paying attention to the conversation, Shizuku paused for a second before cutting into the heart of the matter.

    ¡¸The tale of demon king father-daughter and the tale of masked pink are a bit different in circumstance. I think it¡¯s not a topic that can be just ignored just because of individual embarrassment.¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­circumstance?¡¹

    ¡¸The world in general doesn¡¯t know that masked pink is me. She is a hero with unknown identity.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, this is just my thinking but¡­¡­¡­¡­having someone making up stories about the godying demon king and his rtives as they pleased, do you think it¡¯s something that can be forgiven?¡¹

    The expressions of Hajime and others were gradually changing after they listened till that far. Certainly it was just as Shizuku said.

    For example, the goods that were modeled after Hajime and others, or some ces getting turned into tourist attraction, perhaps those were still fine.

    But, it was a different story when it came to y or light novel. It was even more so when it entered the realm of fiction.

    Originally, doing something like using actually existing royal family from an actual country in a story that had actually happened but dramatized, thinking normally it would be an act of outrageous disrespect.

    Then, that should be even more the case for ¡°the godying demon king and his rtives¡± who had saved the world and respected by all countries.

    The historians were in the middle of working hard to convey the ¡°truth¡± to theter generations. Creating something like creative work that made that truth to be vague without even asking the people involved was something that crossed the permissible line as expected. It didn¡¯t matter even if those works had notes about the truth added at the end.

    Shuuzou rubbed his chin while nodding in understanding. He summarized what his granddaughter wished to say.

    ¡¸Fumu. Shizuku, in other words you want to say this aren¡¯t you? The masked pink¡¯s tale isn¡¯t disrespectful at all even if people create fiction about her as they pleased because her identity is unknown. But, creative work that used Hajime-kun as topic, furthermore one that is used to earn money is impossible to do without permission from someone of authority. And, seeing that these things aren¡¯t actually being cracked down on, that means there¡¯s no doubt that this someone of authority has given their permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right Ojii-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me once more confirm it¡­¡­in Tortus, a person of authority who can possibly give permission that it¡¯s alright to use Hajime-kun and his rtives as theme for creative work¡­¡­is someone like that exist?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s none. With only one exception that is.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze slowly moved.

    Toward Liliana.

    ¡¸Three¡¯s one here. A person who represent the king¡¯s authority, and also a rtive of that demon king.¡¹

    Liliana was smiling. She was standing calmly without showing any wavering, as though to proim that she hadn¡¯t done anything to feel guilty about.

    But, in front of the people here, even this poker faced princess who possessed 108 smiling masks were still in disadvantage.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes were gradually getting colder. Shizuku whose eyes were getting even more bloodshot bit by bit was approaching her soundlessly.

    ¡¸Say, Lily. The way the tale of masked pink and the y and light novel of demon king father-daughter got circted feel somewhat simr isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Fuhren is the biggestmercial city, so various products keep appearing there everyday¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, it was just as a precaution you see? I asked her highness Tracy to let me read a bit of the tale of masked pink but, to me it looked like the writing style and the expressions used in it are exactly the same with the tale of the demon king father-daughter you know.¡¹

    ¡¸My, now that you mention it that might be the case! What an amazing find that is, Shizuku! With this we might be able to get a step closer to find out this unknown author!¡¹

    Liliana sped her hands together while saying that enthusiastically. Seen from the side, she looked like she wasn¡¯t harboring any guilty conscience at the slightest.

    Even so, the parents were smiling wryly, Yue and the others were looking exasperated, while Hajime seemed to be half-convinced already with how his face looked like a yakuza right now.

    Shizuku put her hands on Liliana¡¯s shoulders with a tight grasp while her eyes were still bloodshot. Hajime was peering at her from behind Shizuku with eyes that had lost all light.

    A trickle of cold sweat, dripped down from Liliana¡¯s forehead¡­¡­

    ¡¸Everyone, how about we calm down a little? Being paranoid is no good. Doubt always make people¡¯s heart narrower, which in turn create needless conflict. Now, take a deep breath. Maintain a serene feeling so you can ept and forgive every©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, tell me please. Tell me that I¡¯m wrong, Lily, hey. Are you saying that there¡¯s someone else? Do you have an idea of someone else who can give permission for these?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that is¡­¡­ahh, that¡¯s right! I don¡¯t want to even consider it but¡­¡­it might be mother! No, that¡¯s right! Simon-san is also suspicious! He¡¯s often travelling to various countries. While he is there, it won¡¯t be strange if he write that kind of thing and then spread it around!¡¹

    <em>T-this princess, she sold out her own mother and the pope! </em>Shudder travelled through the expressions of the parents and the girls!

    ¡¸This is truly an rming problem! I have to return to the pce at once! There I will investigate mother and Simon-san!¡¹

    Liliana said that and took out a gate key that exclusively connected to the pce from her personal treasure warehouse.

    She squatted down with a sharp movement and slipped out from Shizuku¡¯s restrain with a plop. And then she smoothly put the key into the space behind her©¤©¤

    ¡¸There ain¡¯t no way we¡¯ll let you go.¡¹

    ¡¸AH, my keyyy!¡¹

    The key was casually snatched out from Liliana¡¯s hand. She hopped up and down with an anxious face in order to take back the key.

    ¡¸And? You won¡¯t be able to get out of this anyway so fess up already.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t really understand what could you possibly talk about¡­¡­¡¹

    Cold sweat was trickling down like waterfall from Liliana. Even her poker face was already torn down.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re going to y dumb till the end?¡¹

    ¡¸E-even if you tell me that¡­¡­I¡¯m innocent.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Hajime was looking down coldly on Liliana who wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes no matter what. Then right after that, he took out something that looked like a pendulum from his treasure warehouse.

    ¡¸U-umm. Hajime-san? What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸An interrogation artifact to turn a person into a mere viger©¤©¤the prototype. I still haven¡¯t decided the name or even the actual effect of it, so the target might b out all their secrets, even those that don¡¯t get asked. From the state secrets until even the embarrassing mistake of youth©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I did it.¡¹

    Everyone thought. <em>This girl, she looks like she¡¯s keeping a ton of secrets huh¡­¡­</em>

    Furthermore, she reacted quicker when the part about embarrassing mistake got mentioned rather than the state secret part, so surely, no, there must be a lot because she was the self-professed romantic fiction master. The parents were showering Liliana with lukewarm gazes for some reason.

    Liliana who had dug her own grave in a sense blushed red and,

    ¡¸Uuuu, I¡¯m not at fault! I¡¯m not at fault! It¡¯s the fault of the war! Ample national budget ¨C Banzai! I am a princess! A woman who will sell even her family¡¯s shame if it¡¯s for the sake of her homnd¡¯s revival!¡¹

    ¡¸T-this girl-, she got defiant.¡¹

    ¡¸Lily, you¡¯re really¡­¡¹

    Liliana seemed to have given in to despair and confessed everything without any reservation. But with how Hajime and Shizuku were looking at her with horribly cold eyes, she finally seemed to resign herself and became crestfallen.

    ¡¸Money¡­¡­I wanted money¡­¡­¡¹

    She covered her face with her hands and copsed. Even though she was the princess of a country, what a deplorable state she was in.

    Sumire and Shuu muttered ¡¸This is like, a criminal¡¯s confession¡­¡­furthermore it¡¯s exactly like in the films¡¹¡¸She must have watched drama or something before¡¹ with an expression that couldn¡¯t find any other word to say. Tomoichi and others were also looking really conflicted.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, you must never be like that Onee-chan okay? Promise Shia-oneechan desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes nano¡­¡­¡¹

    The exchange between Shia and Myuu becme an additional blow. Liliana twitched and trembled from that, then Hajime asked her with an exasperated face.

    ¡¸Is the kingdom¡¯s financial situation really in such a dire strait?¡¹

    ¡¸? The more money there is the better it is, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯spletely guilty.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but Shizuku-chan. She¡¯s putting even her personal takings into the national budget, so in a sense it can be said that she¡¯s throwing in her private funds for the country¡¯s reconstruction¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s still guilty in that case.¡¹

    The self-professed romantic fiction master was apparently in possession of literary talent that allowed her to write adventure drama and script in a sh even while she was actually swamped with work, furthermore her works were able to give rise to a great boom.

    And the money that she earned on her own at great pains were all put into the country¡¯s treasury without any hesitation at all. It simply wasn¡¯t healthy in various senses. Everyone there wished that she could have the sense for phnthropic work at the very least.

    Well, in any case.

    ¡¸Hajime, what should we do with this princess I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, Shizuku. Actually I have here with me an excellent item that can show various dreams¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh, wait, both of you? Why do take out something like a wooden coffin¡­¡­ah, stop! Don¡¯t hold me from behind! What are you two nning to do with me!? Nooo, I don¡¯t want to sleep anymoreeeeeee!!!¡¹

    It went without saying that Liliana ended up inside the wooden coffin again which followed behind the group during their field trip in the great volcano, floating up and down just like in Dragon *uest.

    Like that, in the end Liliana¡¯s trip meet its end while she was in such state¡­¡­

    When she opened her eyes, Hajime and co had already gone home to Japan.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸How can you show me that kind of dreammmmmmmm!!!?¡¹

    Liliana jumped awake while screaming.

    Then she saw the thin barrier surrounding her to protect her from sand, Hajime and others smiling wryly around her, and the giant tornado surrounding the great volcano Gruen at the front. With that she understood what going on and that was the first thing that she screamed.

    ¡¸It served as a good punishment right?¡¹

    ¡¸We were really embarrassed you know? Even if you want to do that, please at least discuss it first with us beforehand.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, that¡¯s¡­¡­yesss. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and Shizuku flicked her forehead once each. With that Liliana reflected on herself as expected and apologized.

    It seemed that Shizuku became mollified with that and helped Liliana came out from the wooden coffin. Hajime too, he immediately stored the coffin back into his treasure warehouse to show that he had no intention to force her to sleep anymore.

    ¡¸Kuh, what a terrifying artifact that is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Surely the only person who will look at this wooden coffin with that kind of terror in their eyes is just you whether in the past or in the future.¡¹

    It was no wonder. A shriek like ¡¸I don¡¯t want to sleep anymoreeeeee¡¹ wasn¡¯t something that anyone would ever hear usually. Would she be alright after Hajime and co went home? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel worried instead.

    Yue collected herself together and stepped forward to fulfill the role as guide.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Putting that aside, what do you think Okaa-sama, Otou-sama? That is the tornado of Gruen that has continually surround the volcano without ever stopping at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s really stunning Yue-chan. It feels like I¡¯m seeing the flying castle Lap*ta in real life.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than a tornado, that¡¯s more like a giant wall of rotating sand. The sides cannot be seen at all.¡¹

    Everyone else seemed to bepletely agreeing with Sumire and Shuu¡¯s impression.

    This was also the first time that Kaori, Shizuku, Aiko, Remia, and Myuu seeing this. They were speechless seeing this phenomenon that was toorge in scale.

    Tomoichi spoke with a deep feeling in his voice.

    ¡¸Actually we have never visited a desert before, even at earth, but¡­¡­how should I say it, it¡¯s a good sight. It¡¯s like a sea. The terrain undted from the wind, and change in shape moment by moment¡­¡­watching it never get tiring.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right dear. ¡­¡­Besides, it feels like your heart is getting cleansed exactly because it¡¯s a world where there is nothing.¡¹

    Kaoruko also agreed, then Akiko and the members of Yaegashi family also spoke up one after another in admiration of how great the scenery was.

    Everyone had already given artifact to maintain the suitable temperature around their body. The sand also couldn¡¯t enter the barrier. Seeing the world of reddish copper color that continued to stretch until the horizon from within thefortable space was certainly fantastical.

    But, there was also a child who didn¡¯t think like that at all.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate the desert, nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    That voice sounded like it was resounding from the bottom of earth. Even though it should be an adorable voice that they were really familiar with!

    The gazes of Tomoichi and others, no, even Hajime and others snapped toward where that voice came from. There they found Myuu staring at empty space with nihilistic eyes that had lost any light.

    Her usual bright and cheerful atmosphere was like a lie after seeing her current ghost-like stare. While everyone was looking dumbfounded, Myuu muttered with a whispering voice. Most likely she was doing it unconsciously.

    ¡¸At noon this ce is really really hot even when you¡¯re within a carriage, your throat feel really dry, while your skin be dry and rough¡­¡­and yet it¡¯s really cold at night¡­¡­Myuu huddled together with the other kidnapped children but¡­¡­one child, and then one more child became cold¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸MYUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Hajime and co rushed all at once. Remia mama broke down crying!

    It seemed that Myuu¡¯sndmine was located here. They realized it now. Rather than the time when she was being confined underground arge city, it was her time crossing the desert that was the most hellish for her.

    No wonder she also wouldn¡¯t get near the window when everyone was watching the Sand Worms¡¯ great migration.

    Normally she would be alright, but seeing desert gettingvished with praise right in front of her, or to be more urate her hearing ¡°statements that were looking down on desert¡± caused the dark Myuu to pop out.

    Aiko¡¯s ¡¸SoulRepose-SoulRepose-SoulRepose-¡¹ was echoing. Myuu who was being hugged tightly by Hajime and co shed bright.

    ¡¸Hah!? What did Myuu just do¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that she had regained her sanity. Everyone felt relieved that Myuu apparently didn¡¯t remember what she had just muttered, at the same time it felt like they had learned the depth of the darkness inside her. They felt really conflicted.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s nothing at all Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸You must be a bit tired. Come on Myuu, mama will carry you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ee? Myuu isn¡¯t tired or anything¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s fine Myuu! Have your Mama carry you!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to say anything desu! Myuu-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Let yourself be pampered okay? You can act more pampered!¡¹

    Everyone was spoiling her rotten. A lot of ¡°?¡± floated above Myuu¡¯s head, but nobody could be bothered about that.

    Tomoichi and others were also speaking vehemently with flustered look.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! Enough with the desert already! Show us around inside the volcano already!¡¹

    ¡¸Really, I can¡¯t believe how we just waste time in the desert like this!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s enough seeing something like this just once! Let¡¯s move on!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true! I was thinking of charging through the tornado with car so everyone can have fun looking at the inside¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No need for that Hajime-kun! Now, to the great dungeon asap!¡¹

    ¡¸Shuuzou-san, roger that.¡¹

    <em>Eh? Eh? </em>Myuu was still confused like that. Hajime sent her a nce before taking out the Crystal Key immediately and created a ¡°gate¡± that connected to the summit of the volcano.

    Then everyone rushed at full speed into there without even looking back at all, leaving Myuu¡¯s confusion behind.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    For the time being, let me announce my apology to everyone about my intent to finish this story within this year that I mentioned at the beginning.

    In my nning, I would use the November and early December to create the plot for thest arc and stocked the chapters, then at thest third of month I¡¯ll post a rush of updates for everyone to enjoy and then The End! It should be like that but, I¡¯m sorry! That doesn¡¯t seem possible now!

    When I was I the middle of stocking up chapters I noticed a fatal inconsistency, I forgot to put in the groundwork¡­¡­and the more I adjusted it the more the plot became shakier¡­¡­at the end I judged that a remake from the foundation is necessary. (This is the reason I couldn¡¯t updatest week. My heart broke¡­¡­)

    And so, I¡¯ll remake the plot from the ground up slowly so thest arc will be for next year.

    I¡¯m really sorry to everyone who have been looking forward to it but, please give me a bit more time.

    Best regards!

    .

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C I¡¯m not at fault! I¡¯m not at fault!

    =>Tales of Abyss. The one at fault is Vahn-sensei! (TN: Man, how nostalgic. My favorite Tales game. It has been a long time since I yed any of the Tales series)

    ¨C Myuu¡¯s trauma

    =>From Nichijou. But there was no denying that it was really harsh. For a child of sea to be dragged across desert is nothing short of hellish.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal 56 I Don¡¯t Believe in Something Like Probability!</strong>

    Hajime and co teleported in front of the entrance of the great dungeon that was located in a corner of Gruen Great Volcano¡¯s peak. The first one to raise their voice was Myuu who had just almost fallen into darkness.

    ¡¸Waa! Amazing nano! The sky is so vast nano!¡¹

    She was being carried by Remia while trying to grab the sky by energetically lifting up both her hands. Seeing that made everyone patted their chest in relieve.

    And then, seeing the giant desert storm once more surrounding the internal space, and the sky above that looked like a wide round hole made everyone raised their voice in admiration.

    ¡¸For a summit this area is really¡­¡­wide. Could it be this is a trapezium type mountain like Ayers Rock?¡¹

    Koichi asked while looking at the surrounding.

    Certainly they wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that this ce was the mountain summit if they came to there without climbing from the bottom like this time. Just from a nce, they could only see steam spouting out or perhaps the ground dischargingva. The distance until the edge was extremely far away.

    Hajime gave an affirmative while telling that the size of this ce was actually several times bigger than Ayers Rock. It caused everyone to raise their voice in admiration again.

    ¡¸Yue, try using the proof of conquest to see if we can preventva discharge or monster encounter with it. But please keep a barrier up at all time just in case the worst happen.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!¡¹

    ¡¸Tio, you¡¯re in charge of the past rey this time. Kaori too, I want you to keep ready to heal anytime in case something happen.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Acknolwedged.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, that way might be better.¡¹

    Hajime was giving instructions while he himself was summoning several Cross Velt. He also instructed Shia, Shizuku, and Aiko to stay around the parents.

    The parents obediently gathered at the center. Even so Shuuzou asked Hajime with puzzlement.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, you¡¯re being really strict with security herepared to the other dungeons. Is this ce really that dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸In term of danger level, this ce isn¡¯t that different than the others. But, this great dungeon had erupted once in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi oi. You mean this ce might blow up anytime!?¡¹

    As expected something like that would make them hesitate toe sightseeing here¡­¡­Tomoichi said while his face was turning white. Kaoruko and the others also seemed to feel anxiety welling up inside themselves. They were looking at the great dungeon¡¯s entrance with fear.

    Hajime smiled wryly seeing that and shook his head.

    ¡¸This great dungeon has something called ¡°keystone¡± that is suppressing the volcano¡¯s eruption, but when we conquered this ce, Freid Bagwa who were lying in wait for us had destroyed that item.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­He tried to blow us up together with the great dungeon just because he couldn¡¯t win against Hajime.¡¹

    Yue pouted in displeasure when she recalled that time. Shia soothed her while continuing the exnation.

    ¡¸Even so as expected from a great dungeon, it seems it can gradually repair itself including the keystone. The repair had progressed really far even at the time before we went back to Japan.¡¹

    Shuuzou nodded in understanding.

    ¡¸I see. So you¡¯re saying that perhaps the proof of conquest won¡¯t work depending on how far the repair is ongoing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There¡¯s also a possibility that even the internal structure has changed, so if we¡¯re going to sightsee there, it will be for the best to be on our guard.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, there art no need to be so worried correct? Unlike the time when we challenged this dungeon, the most troublesome aspect of this great dungeon©¤©¤was the fatigue that was caused by the heat, but thanks to Goshujin-sama¡¯s artifact, we will be able to avoid thatpletely this time.¡¹

    Tio puffed out her chest while saying that even any monster or trap here weren¡¯t any threat anymore to them. Hajime also nodded to that with an expression that was filled with confidence. Yue and the other girls were also nodding with conviction, so Tomoichi and others became reassured.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s also possible that the repair is still not over at all and in the first ce we won¡¯t be able to even enter. In that case we will simply go ept the invitation of Duke Zengen.¡¹

    Hajime concluded like that. In addition he gave various other warnings like how they absolutely mustn¡¯t get out of the barrier, or take off the temperature adjustment artifact, and so on. Only after that Hajime invited the group to the inside of the dungeon.

    ¡¸Uwah, amazing! Magma is flowing in the air!¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s true. I had heard the story but, it¡¯s really an outrageous sight when seeing it for real like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­it¡¯s scary but, pretty, pretty but scary¡­¡­it¡¯s a mysterious feeling nano.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a beauty that only me has huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Unexpectedly it was Kaori and Shizuku who raised their voice in high spirits at the sight that was unique to the volcano great dungeon. The magma that was emitting scorching radiance became a river that flowed in the air. Such sight was certainly sufficient to astonish the two.

    It went without saying how Sumire and the others felt. Even Liliana, Myuu, and Remia who should be a resident of fantasy world were watching the scorching world in rapture.

    Tio immediately activated the past rey and showed the past Hajime and others who were already looking worn out from the sweltering heat.

    ¡¸If I remember right, Kaori wasn¡¯t with them because you were treating the rampant sickness at Ankaji Dukedom weren¡¯t you?¡¹(Kaoruko)

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right Okaa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, is that the stillness stone that got mentioned before?¡¹

    Tomoichi pointed at the past rey. There Hajime and others were currently collecting a little bit of ore.

    ¡¸Yes. It had gottenpletely mined at the surface, so we gave up searching there and aimed to mine a lot at the deep part.¡¹

    There was only scene of searching a path until the seventhyers. Hajime suggested to take the shortest route if there wasn¡¯t any change to the internal structure of the dungeon. The group kept progressing while watching spewing spring of magma and three dimensional river.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t any change to the structure until here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, how is it going with the proof of conquest?¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t even any gushing magma near us as though it has been set up like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, so it looks like everything is alright. Well, let¡¯s keep our guard up just in case.¡¹

    It seemed there wasn¡¯t any obstacle to their sightseeing here. In fact, they were able to get down until the eighth floor where monster appeared without any trouble. And then,

    ¡¸I understand that monster isn¡¯t normal animal but¡­¡­seeing them living inside magma made me realize that really keenly.¡¹

    ¡¸Originally we shouldn¡¯t be able to see this kind of sight until we die huh.¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu¡¯s gazes were directed toward a magma cow, a monster that the group encountered inside the volcano the first time in the past and Shia defeated. It only had its face popping out from a spring of magma, but, when it saw Hajime it quietly dived in and left to somewhere. Seeing that happened, it seemed that it was possible for everyone to do something like taking picture here.

    It was a creature that they couldn¡¯t possibly touch, in addition they even casually scattered magma everywhere just like how a wet puppy would shook its body all over to get water off its body. As expected even the Yaegashi family wouldn¡¯t wish to get near such thing. They were patting their chest in relieve.

    There also wasn¡¯t any change in internal structure from there on. Monsters also only showed themselves sometimes, but they didn¡¯t attack.

    They were going down theyers while watching the past Hajime and others getting really troubled by the scorching heat and fighting against magma monsters.

    ¡¸Just looking at papa and others make Myuu feel boiling nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My my, it¡¯s my first time seeing Yue-san¡¯s eyes looking that hollow.¡¹

    The past Yue was looking at the magma river and started to say things like <em>If you think of it as water, see, it feels cool¡­¡­</em> with lightless eyes. Myuu and Remia were smiling wryly seeing that sight.

    ¡¸At that time, we were also racing against time because of the strange disease incident, so our countermeasure against heat was also insufficient. Really, what a headache.¡¹

    ¡¸We got drenched with sweat instantly. It was simply unpleasant the whole way desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. But, Hajime¡¯s heart skipped a beat seeing us sweaty like that. That was great.¡¹

    ¡¸Say Yue, is there any need to say that?¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu went ¡¸Hohou?¡¹, while Kaori and others were staring fi~xedly at Hajime. The fathers¡¯ wry smile and the mothers~ ¡¸My my¡¹ were unbearable.

    ¡¸Umu umu. That was the first time Goshujin-sama reacted to me! His gaze was drawn toward the globe of sweat trickling down mine chest! Fufufu¡¹

    ¡¸It just entered my sight by chance. I immediately averted my eyes that time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, that was like an incident. Rather, it was Tio¡¯s chest that was at fault for entering Hajime¡¯s sight.¡¹

    ¡¸Art not that too mean!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­In the end, Hajime got absorbed in wiping my sweat. Someone like Shia didn¡¯t even enter his gaze. Fuh¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously won¡¯t it be better to not say that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is Yue-san picking a fight?¡¹

    ¡¸That smug face, I wisheth to p it very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, wait. What do you mean by wiping sweat? Hey, what does that mean? Hey hey! Don¡¯t tell me, did Yue also take off Hajime-kun¡¯s clothes¡­¡­how far? Hey, tell me how far did you two wipe each other!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaorii! Just what in the world are you asking! Otou-san think something like that is a bit not good!¡¹

    The excited Kaori and the sorrowful Tomoichi-san. Shizuku and Kaoruko set out to each calm them down. Meanwhile Yue was turning her gaze everywhere restlessly. But then she immediately tilted her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That cave that Hajime created for resting, it¡¯s gone?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, well, it was something that originally wasn¡¯t a part of this ce after all. It must got filled up during the repair.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, there. Make space once more. We can¡¯t see the past rey like this.¡¹

    Yue checked the location with past rey and pointed. Hajime shook his head with a displeased look.

    ¡¸No, we don¡¯t really need to watch the past there right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­But then, Okaa-sama won¡¯t be able to watch Shia and Tio losing patience and getting carried away after that, how they writhed around with their chest hanging open.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh? Yue-san, as I thought you¡¯re picking a fight aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re giving an iplete information there you know? Is it alright if I give you a spanking?¡¹

    ¡¸Truly. The way thee said it made us sound like mere pervert. Thou art being a bit misleading.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Tio-san is just a pervert so she isn¡¯t wrong there. What I want to say is that don¡¯t group me together with her.¡¹

    ¡¸Eee? Shia, art thou picking a fight with me too?¡¹

    Putting aside that conversation between the three.

    ¡¸Cough. Anyway, the heat here was so bad that everyone went a bit off in the head.¡¹

    Hajime forcefully led everyone away from their resting spot in the past.

    Naturally everyone was extremely curious just what kind of situation happened there in the past, but Shia and Tio didn¡¯t deny about the part of ¡°their breast hanging open¡±, so everyone epted that it would be bad to watch the scene in that case and followed Hajime while smiling wryly.

    Of course, it was impossible for the Nagumo couple who like to take delight in their son¡¯s mishap to not tease him.

    ¡¸Hajime, regardless of what you say you¡¯re still a boy huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though a great dungeon is a dangerous ce, you got that absorbed with Yue-chan¡­¡­eh? Isn¡¯t that not that much different from at Orcus?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m reflecting a lot at myck of preparation and understanding of the great dungeon. So please don¡¯t bring it up anymore than that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime-kun. About the sweat wiping matter just now©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku! I leave this hidden pervert to you!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Mama, is wiping body not okay nano? Myuu always get wiped during bath though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­you will understand it when you¡¯re older Myuu.¡¹

    Hajime and co finally arrived while having such conversation. They arrived at the junction where they carelessly gathered stillness stone in the past, which caused magma to gush out and forced them to go through the shortcut course.

    Hajime, Yue, Shia, and Tio¡¯s eyes widened when they saw that ce.

    ¡¸Oo? The stillness stone is restored?¡¹

    It was just as Hajime said. They should have collected a lot of stillness stone there, enough to save the Ankaji Dukedom. But that ce was now returning to look the same like in the past reply.

    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­stillness stone hath the role to envelop air in magic power to control the flow of magma. It¡¯s an important factor in supporting the structure of this great dungeon, so perhaps it wouldst also get restored automatically when so much of it get harvested that it might affect the magma flow.¡¹

    Everyone went ¡¸I see¡¹ in understanding at Tio¡¯s conjecture. Meanwhile the heart of the princess that was as sharp as drug-sniffing dog when it came to money was barking <em>woof</em>.

    ¡¸Hohou? In other words, we can gather stillness stone endlessly here? This precious stillness stone? No, calm down Lily. This is the dukedom¡¯s territory. The right to mine belong to Duke Zengen. Smuggling carry a great risk. In the first ce the hurdle to mine it safely is too high¡­¡­but, if I can just ovee that problem¡­¡­can I sign a trade agreement? No, wait. In the first ce this location is a great dungeon. If I proim it as a kind of sacred area then perhaps there is a chance?¡¹

    Mutter mutter, mutter mutter¡­¡­her round eyes were zing dazzlingly. It might be just everyone¡¯s imagination, but it felt like they could see $ symbol in her eyes.

    ¡¸Mama, Lily-oneechan is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shh, you mustn¡¯t look over there Myuu.¡¹

    Certainly this seemed to be bad for a small girl¡¯s education to be a good girl. The princess didn¡¯t even notice the exasperated gazes of Sumire and the others looking at her. Her head was full with how to wrench the right of this ce from Ankaji Dukedom.

    The expressions of Hajime and others told how they were feeling.

    Where in the world the ¡°other world¡¯s lovely princess¡± who was filled with kindness and concern and grace who greeted them when they got summoned to this world had gone to?

    <em>You¡­¡­have really changed huh¡­¡­</em>they thought.

    ¡¸Oi, Lily.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san. There¡¯s a saying that a wise man is he who listens to counsel. What if a gate hole is also set from here to the kingdom©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Look over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    With a single exchange of nce, Tio immediately guessed what he wanted and reyed the relevant scene of the past. In that moment, not only Shuu and Sumire and the other parents, even Kaori and the others were going ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹.

    *Bwoosh* It overflowed. Scorching magma burst like a sh flood.

    The magma¡¯s raging stream filled the whole ce instantly. It made everyone felt cold to their core even knowing that it was just a past rey. The past Hajime¡¯s group was alsocking concentration because of their overheating head. Their faces that looked somewhat in a daze could be seen clearly tensing with shock from the p of grave danger.

    Just when it looked like they were going to be swallowedpletely, the group managed to escape from danger in a hair¡¯s breadth by boarding a small boat that was made with transmutation. But then they got washed away into a dark cave that looked like the jaw of a giant monster.

    It was truly the scene of The End if they watched only this part. After that, nobody ever seen them again¡­¡­they could imagine such text scrolling down.

    Hajime pointed at that while putting his hand on the slender shoulder of the dumbfounded Liliana. And then he spoke with a gentle expression.

    ¡¸Do you know, apparently greed can bring you to ruin sooner orter.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡¹

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t start saying things like ¡°This can be ovee with strength and trump card!¡± or ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if we have Hajime-san¡¯s artifact!¡±, it seemed that this princess was still not that far gone.

    ¡¸Err, so Hajime-kun. What now? I think, the regr route is over there isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Aiko who was smiling wryly at that exchange with Liliana turned her gaze to the left back corner.

    At the opposite side of the cave, a stone gate with thin streams of magma over it that looked like capiry vessel could be seen. A path that looked like a spiral staircase with gentle slope to below could be seen at the other side.

    ¡¸I guess. If you want to watch our past then we should go down that cave though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even so, you can only watch us going through a river of magma there.¡¹

    ¡¸if it¡¯s our fight against Gruen monster then we already watched some on the way here.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little bit curious. What kind of trial art waiting if we go through the regr route. What do thou think Goshujin-sama?¡¹

    Tio sent Hajime a mischievous nce. Hajime shrugged. His expression told what he was feeling the most eloquently. He wanted to see it.

    Tomoichi chuckled with a smile.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine? You guys have been doing nothing but showing us around, but this trip is also a trip for Hajime-kun and others.¡¹

    ¡¸True. We¡¯re already here, so let¡¯s try going through the regr route.¡¹

    Kaoruko also agreed. Next Shuuzou and the others also gave no objection. Rather they looked happy because Hajime and others might also be able to enjoy the sightseeing with a fresh feeling.

    ¡¸Although it¡¯s unknown what we will find there, there won¡¯t be any danger for the current all of you correct? And it looks like the proof of conquest is also working.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. Then, let¡¯s try going through the regr route.¡¹

    Shuuzou¡¯s words became thest push. Hajime and others started going through the unknown route.

    ¡¸It has been a long time since I¡¯m feeling this excited. Hajime-san, if we encounter an unknown enemy, let me be the one to face it please.¡¹

    ¡¸This rabbit is really bloodthirsty huh.¡¹

    Shia took out her Vire Drucken from her treasure warehouse and tapped it on her shoulder. The corner of her lips was rising. Her rabbit ears were pping.

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan, you look just like Tracy-oneesan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Vire Drucken vanished back into the treasure warehouse. Her expression became gloom, her rabbit ears flopped down limply. The innocentment was apparently far more damaging than a monster attack.

    ¡¸Well, even though the proof of conquest can make it so that monster won¡¯t attack, it doesn¡¯t look like it also have minor function like allowing us to fight a particr monster only, so if you want to fight then I think it¡¯ll be better if you¡¯re the one who take the initiative to attack.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. The monster will attack back normally if you stimte their survival instinct.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­If I do that, then I¡¯ll really be no different than a mad dog desu.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire were walking down the gently sloping spiral staircase while peering on Shia¡¯s face from both sides. They looked a bit worried.

    ¡¸Shia-chan, could it be that you have stress piling up? Do you have this unbearable urge to go wild? But, as expected¡­¡­even though it¡¯s a monster, attacking a creature that has no will to fight indiscriminately is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a genuine superhuman after all. The feeling of wanting to use her overflowing power to her heart¡¯s content is the most popr motive for viin to go into a rampage in Hollywood movie. That¡¯s why, it¡¯ll be better if you vent up that feeling at Hajime before you lose control and attack the innocents.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-sama and Tou-sama, are you two mistaking me as some kind of berserker or something?¡¹

    Shia couldn¡¯t help but stare fixedly back at the two¡¯s gentle expression of concern.

    It was extremelymentable that the parents-inw who she loved and respected were thinking of her as simr to a certain mad dog princess(Tracy) who would indiscriminately attack someone with no will to fight based on her own unique principle.

    ¡¸Listen Shia-chan. You should first start with a dialogue no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸Your fist should get directed at Hajime first.¡¹

    ¡¸Tou-san, are you rmending DV? This is Shia you know? It won¡¯t be funny if she do it for real.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez! Kaa-sama and Tou-sama are horrible! We need to have a little bit of talk desu!¡¹

    <em>Because¡­¡­at the trial of the ice and snow cavern Shia-chan, you took care of thing with overflowing violence without even listening to what the other side had to say even when it was your other self¡­¡­</em>

    <em>At this point, there¡¯s no denying that you¡¯re the type who beat up the opponent first before thinking so¡­¡­</em>

    <em>Okaa-san and Otou-san are concerned with Shia-chan¡¯s future you know¡­¡­</em>

    Shia averted her gaze.

    They arrived at the bottom of the stair even while holding such conversation.

    Even for Hajime and others, this was their first time being in this floor. There was arge spherical space there. Ahead of the stair there was a single bridge like in Orcus¡¯s 65<sup>th</sup> floor that connected until the bank at the other side. Everywhere else other than that was filled with magma.

    The heat was tremendous. To a degree that it was transmitted to them through their sight alone from across the artifact and barrier. The magma was also opposing the gravity and reached until the ceiling and wall.

    And then,

    ¡¸Uwaa, so big¡­¡­the monster looks like it¡¯s in a different level from all the other monsters before this. Right, Shizuku-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸True. Perhaps this is where the midboss finally made its appearance?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a big mister lizard nano! So cool!¡¹

    ¡¸E-ee? You think that¡¯s cool Myuu? The pressure from it is really heavy you know? Mama, feel a bit scared¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps its length was around 30 meter. From a nce it certainly looked like a giant lizard, its movement was swift and smooth like a snake.

    It was swimming inside the magma by wriggling its body. It coiled around the bridge, then it abruptly turned around and leaped. It sprang up to the magma pool on the ceiling.

    Its tough limbs and sharp ws, its head that looked like dragon with jaws that possessed brutal fangs lining up the inside, its figure that was d in magma all over as though it was only natural, they made even Aiko and Liliana to gulp while muttering.

    ¡¸That¡¯s an amazing body movement¡­¡­it feels like that giant body can move with unimaginable speed.¡¹

    ¡¸Its tail looks especially troublesome with how long and how wide it is at the tip. It¡¯ll be able to attack at wide area just from mming it down, and it looks like it¡¯ll also be able to scoop up magma and scatter it around.¡¹

    Right after Liliana said that, the monster spread the tip of its tail like a fan and scooped up magma with it before scattering it everywhere as though to say ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as you say¡¹.

    The magma flew with an arcing trajectory over the bridge and sshed everywhere.

    ¡¸We have to fight that thing in this limited terrain? ¡­¡­No, perhaps the dungeon is telling us to slip through and reach the other side rather than defeating it.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Shuuzou-dono. I¡¯m also just thinking if that art the case here.¡¹

    ¡¸I see desu. Certainly in a great dungeon, the entrance will be blocked from the start in case we need to defeat the opponent. The mechanism will be like, the path will only open after the opponent is defeated.¡¹

    Hearing Shuuzou, Tio, and Shia¡¯s observations made Tomoichi and the others nodded in understanding with a slightly tense expression.

    Right after that, it seemed the monster had noticed them. its excessively sharp slitted pupils glinted as it focused on them. It made them froze up from feeling like a frog being red by a snake.

    The monster twined around the bridge and approached while trickling magma. Someone could be heard swallowing their saliva.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, is the proof of conquest working? I don¡¯t feel any hostility from it though¡­¡­Hajime?¡¹

    Yue asked while stepping forward just in case, but for some reason Hajime wasn¡¯t replying.

    <em>Oh? </em>Yue looked back across her shoulder. For some reason Hajime was staring intently at the monster with his eyes opened wide. Or rather, Shuu and Sumire had also been strangely quiet since some time ago. Their expression was exactly the same like their son.

    Yes, their atmosphere was like someone who unexpectedly encountered something traumatizing.

    The other girls and parents finally also noticed the abnormality in Nagumo family and looked at them with puzzlement¡­¡­

    There, Shuu suddenly hanged his head down powerlessly.

    It was unknown what he was thinking. He took a step forward, than one more step while swaying unsteadily like a ghost. Then he raised one hand with unsteady movement too and pointed at the monster.

    Nobody could hold him back because everyone had gotten swallowed by the abnormal atmosphere. Then Shuu yelled the cause of Nagumo family¡¯s abnormality with hair-raising tone that was filled with many years of resentment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re Alm*dron right? Hey, you, are magma Al*udron right!? Right! LEAVE BEHIND YOUR MANTLE ALREADYYYYYYY!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸What are you sayinggg!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    He was talking about a certain famous game about hunter hunting monster. Of course, the members of other families who never yed didn¡¯t get what he was saying.

    Yes, there was no way they could.

    ¡¸You Alm*dron fuckerrr!! Do you know how many of you I¡¯ve defeated while it felt like my vein would pop from your shitty annoying movement!! I stopped counting after reaching thirty! And yet I didn¡¯t find even a single mantle after all that, just what¡¯s the meaning of thattttttttt-¡¹

    The devil with the name of greed sensor had smiled on him at that time. The material item that should be dropped from the monster didn¡¯te at all. That period of struggle was a time of despair.

    And most of all, the opponent that he fought during that period of struggle was a shitty monster that made him trembled from itspletely annoying movements and attack patterns that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it the most annoying monster among all the monsters (Based on personal decision and prejudice. Objection shall be epted). The irritations and frustrations from that time¡­!!

    ¡¸There¡¯s a chance if we¡¯re using real life luck here!! LEAVE BEHIND YOUR MANTLEEEEEE!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn, O-Okaa-samaaa!? Please calm downnnnnn!! Don¡¯t charge aheaddd! Eh, wait, so strong!? Kaoriii helppppp!¡¹

    ¡¸Wawawa, this is bad! Ai-chan-sensei, it¡¯s Soul Repose¡¯s turn!!¡¹

    ¡¸Awawawa, this is bad! Right awayyy!¡¹

    ¡¸No good, Chichiue-dono art also charging ahead!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of it Tio! More importantly Hajime©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Youu bastard, do you bastard know! The feeling of our family! In the end, your mantle was the only thing that we didn¡¯t get! That feeling of defeat when we filled up that ¡º???¡» in the material list using coin exchange! Do you understand our feelinggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san!? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re sayinggg! Please calm down! Nnah, Limit Break!? This is a lie right!? Dammit all! Body Strengthening Level VIII desuuuuu!!¡¹

    It was chaos.

    The Magma Alm*dron look alike unintentionally jerked back and trembled. That was just how terrifying the overflowing gamer soul of Nagumo family was.

    After all, the expression and shriek of Shuu and Sumire who were nothing more than ordinary human made a monster that was a midboss of a great dungeon to wander around with fear of meeting their gaze.

    Rather than Hajime who was bursting with crimson magic power which was the sign of Limit Break, it was the two who caused it to be shaken and ncing at them while thinking something like ¡¸Eh? Eh? H-have I done something wrong!?¡¹©¤©¤or that was how it looked like.

    ©¤©¤Listen Shia-chan. You should first start with a dialogue no matter what.

    The husband and wife who just now preached to Shia how she must not rely on violence to solve a problem easily were showering a monster who didn¡¯t harbor any hostility toward them with unreasonable killing intent. Such ugly sight could be seen there.

    ¡¸This is why Nagumo family is just¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi spoke while looking like he had a headache. Surely all his feelings toward Nagumo family was crammed into those words, as could be seen from how everybody else could only smile wryly when hearing that.

    The Magma Almu*ron look alike slithered backward slowly while diving into the magma. It was like a person who encountered bear in winter, the way it was backing away quietly so as to not provoke the bear.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸AH, OI!!! DON¡¯T RUN AWAYYY! LEAVE BEHIND YOUR MANTLEEEE!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    By the way, what caused the three of them to return to their senses after that was the upromising fist to the head from Shia.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Ohohoho, everyone, sorry about that. it looked like we lost our cool a little there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸A little?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, we got stubborn that we even used our paid holidays for the whole family to do a joint effort, but in the end it still wouldn¡¯te out you see.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸A family joint effort just for a game?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Our trauma got poked there¡­¡­I shudder when I imagined if this happened in the past when challenging this dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really, it was good luck that we didn¡¯t go through the regr route¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Zee zee, desuu! Hajime-san even almost entered Supreme there, it has been a long time since I¡¯m terrified like this! Geez!¡¹

    In the end, they were able to cross the bridge without meeting any obstacle. Nagumo family was exining about what just happened while going down the spiral staircase they found there that connected to even further below.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stared fixedly at them. Just how much of a gamer this family was? Of course, if they were asked that question then they would answer that they were game to the bone.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to y a game then do it with all seriousness. Myuu has learned.¡¹

    ¡¸M-my my¡­¡­mama beg you Myuu, don¡¯t learn that. A hole will open inside Mama¡¯s stomach.¡¹

    Perhaps, it was toote already. In the not far away future, she would be a kid who would seriously y a real game of dog fight using radio control against JSDF. At this time Remia mama had no way at all to know about such future.

    ¡¸As I thought, our family should take custody of both Hajime-kun and Myuu-chan temporarily to teach them just what ismon sense ©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Whoops, it looks like we arrived already at the next floor Tomoichi-san! Now, let¡¯s brace ourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Which mouth is saying that?¡¹

    Hajime took the lead to avoid the matter from getting pursued any further. He went down the spiral staircase to the lowest level. There was another gate at the front. He passed through.

    ¡¸? What¡¯s this ce¡­¡­no, I see. How depressing.¡¹

    The girls and the parents came in droves from behind Hajime. They were puzzled by Hajime¡¯s reaction, even so they immediately understood the cause.

    There was nothing.

    Although the ceiling wasn¡¯t that high, it was a spacious rectangle room with width around 500 meters. There wasn¡¯t any cover or monster inside. There was simply an empty lot spreading out.

    A gate could be seen at the other side of the room. It wasn¡¯t closed.

    ¡¸Perhaps this is a ce to fight a powerful monster?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the standard when finding a wide space inside a dungeon isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it looks like that isn¡¯t the case, Kaori, Shizuku.¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku spoke their guess, but their guesses were immediately denied and they went ¡¸Eh?¡¹ with a puzzled look. Shia and others seemed to feel the same, but Yue alone noticed.

    Her eyes quietly narrowed with faint light covering them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. It¡¯s an invisiblebyrinth?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. It¡¯s abyrinth with invisible wall made of the damn space istion. Normally you seriously won¡¯t be able to advance except by groping around with your hands.¡¹

    Shia heard Hajime¡¯s exnation and took out a pinball sized iron ball from her treasure warehouse. She held it up before throwing it with all her strength.

    Right after that, the pinball crashed on a spot several meters ahead where there was nothing. And then it fell on the ground.

    ¡¸Uwaa, so troublesome. It¡¯s impossible to destroy this and advance, furthermore isn¡¯t there teleportation magic circles engraved here and there? Those are probably going to send us away to somewhere inside the dungeon aren¡¯t they? So we have to calcte the correct route and the magic circles¡¯ positions. The mapping¡¯s difficulty level is hellish desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Uumu. In addition, perhaps this art¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I think Tio¡¯s guess is right based from the property of the dungeon¡¯s barrier that I see.¡¹

    Yue stepped forward. Her eyes must be able to see the spatial walls. She passed beside the iron ball and stepped even further ahead. And then she took off the ne shaped artifact to adjust the temperature.

    She immediately grimaced ¡¸Hot. What¡¯s more it¡¯s super humid¡­¡­¡¹ while putting on her artifact again in a hurry.

    With that Shuuzou, Kirino, and Koichi seemed to realize too. A bitter smile formed on their faces.

    ¡¸I see. So things get even worse aftering this far.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. For the challengers to have to pass through an invisiblebyrinth that is in a state like a sauna¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Finally this ce goes for the kill at the challenger¡¯s ability to focus. Rather the challenger might even lose their ability to think here.¡¹

    Apparently this area was filled with heat and vapor even though it was abyrinth that was made up from barrier of space istion. The other parents and the girls also went ¡¸Uwaa¡¹ in shock when they realized that.

    <em>The liberators are seriously merciless</em>¡­¡­they seemed to want to say that.

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing that after this there must be that. After getting thoroughly exhausted from thisbyrinth, there might still be a battle waiting for the challenger at the next level. This time it will be a boss battle where you can only advance after defeating it.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Miledy-san and her friends then they will definitely do that desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really, we were lucky that we went through the shortcut course.¡¹

    ¡¸After all Yue look like thou art weaker against heatpared to Shia and me.¡¹

    Of course, the proof of conquest was demonstrating its effect even here. When Hajime poured magic power into it, he could see with his magic eye how the countless spatial partitions vanished as though they were melting into thin air.

    And then it was just as expected. When they passed the room of invisiblebyrinth and went down to the floor below, there was a midboss¡­¡­an existence that made them wanted to tilt their head wondering whether it was really a midboss (?).

    ¡¸O-oo¡­¡­this is, that isn¡¯t it? This is the so called minotaurus isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s in full armor that is scorching red though.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire were looking up with expression that waspletely twitching.

    At the center of an area that looked like a round arena surrounded by magma, a giant muscr monster with height that surpassed ten meters was waiting.

    It had a head that looked like a bull with two horns. Its appearance looked exactly the same with a monster that was greatly popr whether in myth or in creative work, Minotaurus.

    However, it was just as Sumire said, it wasn¡¯t just a monster but a creature that was decked in full armor.

    In addition, Liliana was confirming with Hajime with a face that was simrly twitching.

    ¡¸Ummm, Hajime-san. Is it just my imagination? That ck full armor, it looks like it¡¯s created from Azantium¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Lily, you have good eyes. By the way, it looks like the whole equipment set are artifacts.¡¹

    Yes, the whole equipment set was made from artifacts that boasted the greatest hardness. Even starting from its giant battle axe, it was radiating ominous aura that wasn¡¯t at all inferiorpared to that demon sword Ignis or great scythe Egxess.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, obtained soul magic mostly because of the chain of events but¡­¡­those liberators, could it be they actually didn¡¯t intend to allow anyone to pass?¡¹

    ¡¸T-this monster is a midboss? No matter how I look it has the presence of ast boss¡­¡­¡¹

    The existence that ought to be called as the magically equipped Minotaurus approached to confirm the proof of conquest that Hajime held up. Its pressure was making the Hatayama mother-daughter to back away automatically.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This thing, isn¡¯t it even stronger than the magma snake from before?¡¹

    ¡¸There art no mistake if Yue also think so. The main part at the end is battle of endurance to the utmost. This thing art without a doubt the strongest guardian of this Great Dungeon Gruen.¡¹

    The magically equipped Minotaurus was radiating with overwhelming aura that rivaled the silver headed Hydra of that Orcus and the great tree¡¯splete version humanoid cock(Uroboros). Even Yue and others were looking at it with a bit of wariness even knowing that it wasn¡¯t a match against them.

    After all, all of its body parts that were visible, especially its horns were scorching red. Ssh of magma also came out mixed with the breath from its mouth. The surrounding magma was also unnaturally undting and formed an arch behind the Minotaurus, so it seemed that it also had the ability to control natural magma.

    The barrier protecting the parents was strengthened so that there would be no risk of magma sshing on them at the slightest.

    But, there was one kid whose eyes sparkled in excitement when faced with that overwhelming magically equipped Minotaurus.

    ¡¸Soooooo cooooll nanooooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸EH!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Myuu let go of her mama¡¯s hand that was holding her hand and she even left behind Remia¡¯s voice ¡¸Ah, Myuu!¡¹ to get between Hajime and the Minotaurus. She raised her hands high to the air while hopping up and down *pyon pyon*!

    The Minotaurus that was ring down to confirm the proof of conquest turned its terrifying animalistic eyes toward Myuu.

    There was no hostility from that gaze, but Hajime instinctually lifted up Myuu from behind, but at the next moment.

    The Minotaurus¡¯s chest shined. The fist sized jewel that was buried on the full armor¡¯s chest part, it seemed to be a treasure warehouse. A small something got taken out from there.

    And then, the Minotaurus kneeled down on one knee with a movement that was unimaginable performed by something with such ferocious pressure. Rather there was even a hint of grace from its movement. Then its scorching heat was dispelled. In addition the surrounding magma also calmed down.

    Its huge ws that looked like they could even tear apart iron te returned back to its original pitch ck color. The tips were skillfully holding something that was presented toward Myuu.

    ¡¸Eh? For Myuu? Thank you nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Bumoh¡¹

    It was a single flower. It seemed to be an artificial flower made from crystal. It was very pretty.

    Even Hajime papa was watching what was going on in astonishment. Meanwhile Myuu happily epted that and said thanks. Then very surprisingly,

    ¡¸Bumomoh¡¹

    Mister Minotaurus winked. Looking closer, its eyshes were really bushy. They curled up as though they had gotten eysh curler applied on them. Its eyes wererge and bright. It felt like there was even kindness in those eyes that were looking at Myuu.

    While everyone was dumbfounded, the magically equipped Minotaurus turned around.

    It walked to the right side to open a path, and then with a movement that looked elegant as expected, it entered into the magma just like ady going into the bath.

    And then, at the end it gave a thumb up while sinking.

    ¡¸Bumoomo. Bumomo! Bumoh!¡¹

    It said something.

    Naturally that whole time nobody said anything. Everyone simply stayed quiet, but they were all watching with their mouth hanging wide open.

    There was just one person who replied a back, a small kid just as expected.

    ¡¸Yes! Thank you for your hard work! Patricia-oneesan!¡¹

    Myuu also returned the thumb up with her own sharply.

    Of course, Hajime and others who returned to their senses all retorted simultaneously.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Who is Patricia!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    By the way, Naiz Gruen in the past named a camel-like animal that was like his own family as ¡°Suzanne¡±.

    It was said that it had extremely good look and prideful personality like a nobledy.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The regr route of the volcano, it at least existed even just as a setting. I thought that the stillness stone delivery absolutely wouldn¡¯t make it in time if Hajime and co went through it, so they ended going through the shortcut. I¡¯m d I can put it out here. Also, in case they went through the regr route, the number of magma snake they had to fight at the end would decrease. Also Mudron-san is a setting that that I got an idea for this time. ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, when I realized I already wrote just as my boiling heart told me¡­¡­

    Also about the final arc. I got a lot of warm words in thement section. My heartfelt thanks! It made me happy! Thank you so much!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction<ul><li>Magma Almudron</li></ul>

    A monster that appeared in Monster hunter Rise ¨C Sunrise. It has the normal version that control mud and the subtype that control magma. Both are crazy annoying that it might has gone full circle that I like them instead.<ul><li>Leave it behind</li></ul>

    It goes without saying, this came from Toyohisa-san of Drifters.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal 57 Helloo! New World!</strong>

    Author¡¯s note: I¡¯m sorry-, I was a bitte!

    The group moved on from the ce of the Minotaurusdy (?) and went down through a huge square pit for a while.

    The inside of the pit was created irregrly. It had invisible passage and stair that were made from space istion barrier.

    The height was roughly around 200 meters. Powerful hot wind was blowing up from the bottom, furthermore it had a considerate(savage) mechanism that efficiently stir the wind like a non fryer frying machine to heat up the challenger evenly.

    Although there wasn¡¯t any sign of monster and in fact they also didn¡¯t get attacked at all. And it wasn¡¯t the work of the proof of conquest.

    ¡¸Fumu. Based on the depth, it seems that we wouldst be able to go until the deepest part if we keep going through here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. As I thought the monster just now©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan! She¡¯s Patricia-oneesan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn. P-patricia was©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Patricia-o-ne-e-sa-an! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the important part!?¡¹

    It seemed that ¡°onee-san¡± also had to be included when mentioning her. Myuu nodded strongly. Her eyes were filled with the pressure that dered she would ept no argument.

    Yue-sama was pushed back by the strange persuasiveness and coughed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-nn. Patricia, o-oneesan!¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Was, thest guardian before thest trial it seems.¡¹

    <em>Myuu, what is your rtionship with Patricia-oneesan¡­¡­just what kind of understanding did the two of you formed from that short exchange¡­¡­</em>

    Everyone was looking at Myuu with a conflicted gaze that was burning with such question. Meanwhile Shia punched her pal to pull herself together.

    ¡¸I wanted to try fighting her a little desu. After all she looked like a power fighter.¡¹

    ¡¸You can go challenge her next time when there¡¯s time. And if Kaori and the others want then can also try challenging this dungeon from the start. After all space magic has great versatility and destructive power.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, space magic just feel convenient¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸True. I won¡¯t be able to use it as easily as Yue but, I feel envious when seeing her teleporting all over the ce.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ehhem¡¹

    Yue became smug, but it was only natural for her to puff up her chest like that. Shizuku¡¯s words were right on point.

    Space magic was really magnificent in its versatility even whenpared to the other age of god magic. Offense, defense, movement¡­¡­this magic was extraordinary in all respects. But, because of that handling this magic was also extraordinarily difficult.

    You could nonchntly used this magic, she could even teleport without using gate in her spare time. But bluntly speaking, it was a godly feat that was impossible for ordinary people to do.

    Even if they were able to obtain the magic, none of them would be able to use it at Yue¡¯s level.

    Although, the space magic was still too attractive to pass up.

    Aiko wascking when it came to direct fight so it was impossible for her to conquer this dungeon¡­¡­no, perhaps there was a small chance if she became Kaori and Shizuku¡¯s party member as their support? Aiko pondered like that and said ¡¸Come to think of it¡­¡­¡¹ while turning her gaze to Tio.

    ¡¸Tio-san also hasn¡¯t obtained space magic right?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it was truly unfortunate.¡¹

    Tio didn¡¯t look really disappointed about it and simply nodded extremely casually to the question. Shuuzou asked her a question to make sure of something.

    ¡¸If I remember it right, Freed Bagua got in your way and you prioritized delivering the stillness stone wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as thou said, Shuuzou-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case¡­¡­isn¡¯t it alright to im that you have managed to actually seed in conquering this dungeon itself? Then, won¡¯t it be possible for you to obtain the space magic today in this dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, is there any need for her to go back to outside and challenge the dungeon from the start again?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. There¡¯s no precedence about it so I can¡¯t make any guarantee. We already talked about it that we should give it a try if the repair of this ce has reached until Naiz Gruen¡¯s hideout thought.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. We¡¯re alreadying here after all.¡¹

    Kirino and Koichi¡¯s conjecture was something that both Hajime and Tio had also considered. They replied that from the start they had the intention to give it a try once more if the volcano¡¯s repair was finished.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The magic circle that grant the age of god magic is judging whether the challenger pass or fail by investigating their memory. Even if the great dungeon itself has gotten destroyed once, there should be no problem because Tio¡¯s memory about her sess is still there.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s addition exnation made everyone nodded ¡¸I see¡¹ inprehension. Meanwhile Liliana spoke up with respect and gratitude in her voice.

    ¡¸Although this is not my country, the dukedom is the oldest allied country for the kingdom. You have given up on a power from the age of god in order to save the people of our allied country. I can¡¯t thank you enough as a member of the royal family.¡¹

    Tio only responded to those words with a wry smile. Or perhaps it was an expression of awkwardness.

    ¡¸Stop that. It was only the natural thing to do for the dragon race. Also, at that time I was unable to do even that natural thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean by that¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana tilted her head.

    Kaori and others also looked toward her with deep curiosity. Sumire and Shuu and the other parents were also turning toward her in curiosity, but other than the Yaegashi family, the parents including Remia looked a bit tired.

    Their countermeasure against heat was perfect. Yue was also interfering with the invisible foothold and stair to make them visible so their nervousness was lessened. Even so they were still walking down stairs that were worth dozens of floor. It was simply tiring for ordinary person to walk that much.

    ¡¸We obediently walked down on our own feet thinking that there might be something on the way but, this is a bit boring isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Hajime who was carrying Myuu in his arms exchanged gaze with Yue. Yue understood his intention with just that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­We¡¯ll go down until the bottom with gravity magic from here. I absolutely won¡¯t let anyone fall so please don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    She made that statement before using space magic and gravity magic simultaneously.

    She erased the invisible floors until the lowestyer to create a straight path down, and then she floated everyone with gravity magic to go down gently.

    ¡¸W-whoops¡­¡­so this is how zero gravity feel? We¡¯re going down slowly but¡­¡­this feeling of there¡¯s nothing under your feet make me feel restless for some reason.¡¹

    ¡¸T-true. I know that there¡¯s nothing to worry about but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You will get used to it soon, Okaa-san, Otou-san. Here, have a drink and rx, rx.¡¹

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko epted the water bottle from Kaori and while timidly looking down.

    The light from the magma slightly leaked in from the tunnel at the lowest floor. With that they could barely guess how high they were. They were at the height that was easily more than 100 meters. It couldn¡¯t be helped that they were feeling a bit nervous. Akiko was also getting carried on her daughter¡¯s back while trying as hard as she could to not look down. Everyone smiled wryly seeing that.

    Hajime was holding Myuu in one arm while his other arm was holding Remia¡¯s arm as though to escort her. Because of that she was feeling more bashfulness rather than nervousness.

    ¡¸Oh my, Remia-chan, that¡¯s cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, how about you carry her like a princess instead?¡¹

    ¡¸G-geez, please don¡¯t say that, both of you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mamaaa? Are~ you feeling shyy~?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, stop teasing like that. Also stop with that grinning that look exactly like Kaa-san and Tou-san.¡¹

    Remia¡¯s face was slightly red. Shuu, Sumire, and Myuu teased her. These three felt no fear at all, instead their tension was rising even higher.

    Perhaps that was why Remia wavered and unconsciously let go of Hajime¡¯s hand, but then she reflexively raised her voice ¡¸Hyah¡¹ and hugged Hajime¡¯s arm.

    Hajime smiled wryly and put his arm around her waist to keep her stable. It made the surrounding whistled in amusement seeing such thing happening.

    Remia blushed red from embarrassment. Then she finally broke down and buried her face on Hajime¡¯s shoulder to hide her expression.

    Liliana nced at that and chuckled while,

    ¡¸Errr, then Tio-san. About what you said just now¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana skillfully sat girlishly midair while holding down her skirt. She saw that there was some time left until they reached the lowest floor and returned the talk back on track.

    With that Tomoichi and others also averted their focus from the sky diving from high altitude back to Tio with deep interest.

    ¡¸Aa, about that¡­¡­umu, it was a pathetic story even if I say so myself but¡­¡­at that time I half forgot about the stillness stone.¡¹

    ¡¸You, forget?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Goshujin-sama was seriously injured¡­¡­my mind was filled with nothing but what shouldst I do to protect him, or even that I shouldst prepare myself to die together with him.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime. Your injury at that time was that horrible?¡¹

    Sumire¡¯s eyes widened and next she stared at her son with worry. Shuu and others also looked the same.

    This was a bad thing to say but, the enemy general called Freed Bagua was persistent, but he always got driven away by Hajime and co every time he appeared, so the parents had the impression that he wasn¡¯t really that strong.

    Tio was someone who was especiallyposed and wise when it came to battle. To hear that someone like her was shaken from Hajime getting injured was unexpected and also shocking.

    ¡¸Well yeah. That guy got his hand on the space magic faster than us. We aren¡¯t sure whether he was hiding by twisting the space or appeared with teleportation but, he hit me with surprise attack during a superb timing, at the moment when we just crushed thest guardian.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That was awful. Anyone else than Hajime and they would definitely die.¡¹

    ¡¸After all that attack had the destructive power that rivaled Tio-san¡¯s dragon breath. In addition, the aurora©¤©¤that breath attack contained poisonous element that hindered the wound from healing.¡¹

    Everyone held their breath. Seeing Yue and Shia getting cold sweat and grimacing told them just how gruesome that situation was. It changed their impression about Freed.

    ¡¸Thinking really carefully, Freed Bagua conquered this great dungeon by his own strength. There was no way someone like him was ordinary.¡¹

    Shuuzou¡¯s words caused the group to recall the trials of Gruen Great Volcano that they had seen until now, especially the shitty *lmudron subspecies and Patricia-oneesan. Everyone nodded in agreement ¡¸Certainly!¡¹.

    ¡¸This is a miss. We should take a look at the fight between Freed and Patricia sis when we were there.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, it¡¯s not sis but ¡°onee-san¡± nano.¡¹

    ¡¸So sis is also no good!? I said that word with respect you know!?¡¹

    It seemed that was no good. Really, just how much feeling was put into that ¡¸Bumomoh¡¹ that made Myuu to be like this.

    ¡¸We already know the coordinate. Yue can teleport us thereter so we can take a look.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also interested¡­¡­well, I can imagine how that fight would go so I¡¯m not that curious. Because, he was apanied by a monster that could heavily injure Hajime wasn¡¯t he? I guess that he bulldozed his way through with the violence of number.¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s suggestion and Shizuku¡¯s conjecture were met with Hajime and Yue and the others¡¯ agreement. They nodded while guessing what happened at that time.

    ¡¸Well, I guess that was the case. Big sis©¤©¤cough, Patricia-oneesan too surely would find it hard to endure if she continuously got bombarded with the grey dragon¡¯s breath attack from all directions.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Though against monste©¤©¤nn-nn. Against Onee-san as his opponent, I think even Freed would have to suffer a considerable loss to win.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait. That means, that time when we were facing Freed was after hisbat potential had gotten greatly whittled down? If he had even more monsters with him at that time, even us wouldn¡¯t get out unscathed¡­¡­could it be that Patricia-san©¤©¤cough. Patricia-oneesan yed quite arge part in saving us?¡¹

    <em>Myuu, why are your face turning grave when other word than ¡°Onee-san¡± was going to get used¡­¡­</em>everyone was thinking that, but it felt like they would open a lid of the abyss that must never be opened, so nobody said anything. They all obediently corrected themselves.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s just as thou heard, the situation at that time was fairly dangerous.¡¹

    Tio pushed the talk back on track while looking at Hajime. Her gaze was filled with surprising amount of respect and affection.

    A maiden¡¯s longing and a servant¡¯s respect for their master were exquisitely mixed together within those eyes. The zeal that was filling those eyes made even Hajime to look around awkwardly. Even Yue and others were widening their eyes in astonishment.

    ¡¸It¡¯s often said that a person¡¯s true character often appear at the critical moment. While I was seized with thoughts like protecting or dying together, Goshujin-sama still strove to obtain everything.¡¹

    Hajime and co arrived at the bottom and their feet touched the ground at that moment. At the back of the room, there was a normal stair that wasn¡¯t invisible. Light of magma was shining from inside there. Most likely that stair would lead to the area of thest trial where the challenger would have to fight the magma snake.

    But, Shuu and Sumire and the other parents, also Kaori and the others, all of them were looking not toward that direction but toward Tio.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama didst not forget about Ankaji even in such situation. He put his trust on me. The one who entrusted the stone and sent me off whilst protecting me to the end was none other than Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    What saved the people of the dukedom¡¯s capital wasn¡¯t because she prioritized saving the many people over obtaining the age of god magic based on her pride as a dragon race, but because Hajime sent her off to do so.

    That was why, the thanks and praises should be given to Hajime instead of her, Tio said with a terribly kind expression. Liliana didn¡¯t know what words she should use to reply to that and her expression turned troubled.

    She felt that Tio didn¡¯t merely speak the fact. It was more that she was expressing her feeling for Hajime. For some reason that she didn¡¯t understand, Liliana was at a loss for words because of that.

    Hajime objected in exasperation.

    ¡¸Tio, no matter how you look at it that¡¯s just ttering me too much. My reason for relying on you was more egoistic©¤©¤I just couldn¡¯t stomach that our objective would get foiled because of the enemy. I wasn¡¯t thinking about the people of Ankaji.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    Nagumo Hajime was by no means a human with lofty ideal. He didn¡¯t possess something like the spirit of phnthropy at the slightest, and he also wasn¡¯t a human who would take the initiative to make every effort saving other people. Tio was aware of that.

    ¡¸Even so, I was happy. Even though normally Goshujin-sama art like the very picture of arrogance, thou said ¡°please¡± at that time to me. At any rate, it was at that time that I became clearly conscious of mine feeling toward Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is, that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. That is so.¡¹

    It must be something that she had never told to anyone else. Even Yue and others looked slightly surprised.

    Tio¡¯s cheeks were dyed red from the light of magma that shined in from the exit of the stair that seemed to connect to the area of the final trial.

    Because of that her shyly smiling face looked even more bashful than it ought to be. For some reason a feeling of restlessness assaulted Hajime after seeing that.

    Then, when he looked around sure enough, there were grinning faces from the parents who were going ¡¸Oh myy?¡¹. It was really embarrassing.

    ¡¸As a matter of fact, this great dungeon was a kind of turning point for me. This art the ce that I am the most emotionally attached to.¡¹

    <em>What the hell is with this mood you¡¯re creating¡­¡­</em>Hajime seemed somewhat resentful by this development. Tio nced at such Hajime before she took the lead to step into the area of the final trial in delight.

    And then,

    ¡¸Now, let us watch it already! The scene of the first joint battle of the ck dragon me and Goshujin-sama! The coo~ol scene of Goshujin-sama protecting this strongest guardian the ck dragon Tio rus!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re seriously hyping me up too much! Are you trying to kill me with embarrassment!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m speaking the truth~! Come on, hurry hurry!¡¹

    It seemed that Tio was the one who actually looked forward to touring this great dungeon the most. She was in high spirit like a young girl and ran down the gently sloping stair.

    Sumire and Shuu wereughing ¡¸Geez Tio-chan¡¹ while following behind her. Hajime, Yue and the other girls, and also Tomoichi and the other parents were also looking at each other before they chuckled with a gentle smile and followed right behind them.

    And so,

    ¡¸W-why¡­¡­¡¹

    They saw Tio on all fours with her head hanging down.

    ¡¸Aa~, it seems that there is still just a little bit more before the repair is fullypleted.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s only the area of the final trial that is still not repaired huh, desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tio, pitiful.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­so in the end Tio won¡¯t be able to obtain the space magic. Doesn¡¯t it feel like Tio¡¯s luck is strangely bad only when ite to this great dungeon?¡¹(Kaori)

    ¡¸As expected this really makes one sympathize, seeing that it was the person herself who said how memorable this ce is for her.¡¹

    Yes, therge area for the final trial was still filledpletely with magma. It seemed that the repair here wasn¡¯tpleted yet.

    The regr route brought them out to a rtively high ce to stand on, but at the edge there was magmapletely filling up the space.

    Naturally the hideout and the cluttered rocky areas couldn¡¯t be seen at all. The whole ce was under the huge magmake.

    ¡¸I alreadye this far, even though I alreadye this farrrrrrrrrrr¡¹

    She must be wishing to show the first joint battle and the consequent conversation from it very much. <em>I¡¯m losing all motivation¡­¡­</em>she kept pping the ground for some time in frustration as though to say that. Then she flopped down and lied still.

    ¡¸T-Tio-oneechan, cheer up!¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-san! Please wake up! The ground is hot because the magma is nearby¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, her clothes are starting to smoke!¡¹

    Tio only twitched even after Myuu called out to her and Aiko and Liliana gave her warning. She gave no other reaction. Yue hurriedly casted her magic to cool the ground.

    ¡¸Hajime, can¡¯t you do something? Tio-chan is too pitiful like this.¡¹

    ¡¸No, kaa-san. As expected taking out magma from a space that I the size of three kilometer at all sides is¡­¡­it¡¯ll be difficult to do it quickly.¡¹

    Even if he ejected the magma with gate, this was still magma. It was different from removingke water. He would have to choose the ce to dispose the magma carefully.

    It would be possible to dive down using submarine, but naturally the visibility inside magma was zero. It would be pointless to cast past rey there.

    ¡¸The quickest way is to cast regeneration magic to the whole ce but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A-as expected my magic power won¡¯tst doing something like that you knoow~¡¹

    ¡¸Just as I thought.¡¹

    Their schedule in this other world trip had been elerated, so their remaining magic power stock was fewer than expected. Sure enough, it was impossible for them to use up all their magic power stock just for this.

    ¡¸Other than that, I can search the keystone¡¯s location with thepass, teleport there, and apply regeneration magic directly on the keystone I guess? That¡¯s a method that we can do right away.¡¹

    ¡¸But Hajime-san, Isn¡¯t the great dungeon¡¯s repair progressing only because the keystone itself has been repaired fully? Even if we cast regeneration magic at it now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I mean to put the keystone within the range of the Hour Crystal to elerate the time.¡¹

    Perhaps the repair speed would increase with that? That seemed to be the idea but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Say, Hajime. Will it be alright to do that? In PC term, that feels like you¡¯re going to directly tinker with the circuit board.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly at Shizuku¡¯s worry and nodded.

    ¡¸If possible I don¡¯t want to try that method. In case that it failed, we don¡¯t know what might happen to this ce after all.¡¹

    In the worst case, it was also possible that the great dungeon itself would lose its function for eternity. At the very least, this method had very high risk unless Hajime had carefully analyzed the keystone and devised a specialized way to apply the method.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright already.¡¹

    Tio who got her cheek patted up repeatedly by Myuu finally got up.

    ¡¸At this pace, this area wouldst return back to normal in a few more months correct? There wouldst be many more chance for us to go to a trip. There art no need to brave such risk at this moment.¡¹

    Tio said that, but she still looked gloomy.

    Shuu, Sumire, Tomoichi and the other parents consoled her ¡¸Let¡¯se again hereter¡¹. Meanwhile Yue¡¯s gaze turned toward Hajime. She put her index finger over her lips while her tongue stuck out and licked her lips.

    Hajime understood what she wanted to say with that and he blushed slightly. Even so he saw no other way and smiled while nodding. Yue too returned back a smile after obtaining Hajime¡¯s consent.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tio. You can leave this to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? What art thou nning?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As expected it¡¯ll be impossible to watch the whole battle, but I¡¯ll manage it somehow if it¡¯s just for the important parts.¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow? Couldst thou do it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh, who do you think I am?¡¹

    <em>Don¡¯t underestimate the great first wife</em>, Yue showed a fearless smile that seemed to say that.

    Tio¡¯s eyes widened like saucer. While the parents and the other girls were focusing on Yue, wondering what it was she was going to do, she suddenly floated up gently to the air.

    She then flew until she was above the huge magmake. Sometimes she would converse telepathically with Hajime who was using thepass to adjust her positioning.

    And then,

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Zenith Heaven Release¡±¡¹

    Golden magic power burst out so much that the space creaked.

    It was the superior version of sublimation magic ¡°Forbidden Territory Release¡±. The result of activating the ultimate self-strengthening simultaneously.

    The golden torrent¡¯s radiance blotted out the magma¡¯s scorching light. Even from afar they could clearly feel the pressure that was worthy to be called as god¡¯s majesty. The parents¡¯ eyes were opened wide.

    But, it was still too early for them to be surprised.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±ck Sky Destitution¡±¡¹

    Yue chanted. It was quiet, but her lovely voice strangely echoed to everywhere.

    Golden sparks manifested below Yue. It was creating the ck cmity star that would swallow and annihte anything and everything.

    The huge ck hole fell toward the surface and created an outrageouslyrge whirlpool in the huge magmake. Magma in amount so vast that it was difficult to even imagine was getting swallowed dry without end.

    Of course, even though it was the secret technique of gravity magic, it was still a very difficult task to dry up such giant magmake. It would take a considerable time to finish.

    But, in this moment, it was possible if the task was simply to decrease the amount of magma.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Kalpa of Destruction¡±¡¹

    A wide range gravitational field was spreading in a circle with the ¡°ck Sky Destitution¡± as the center. It was pushing away a part of the giant magmake.

    Of course the ck hole was left behind at the inside to swallow the remaining magma thoroughly.

    The sight was just like Moses splitting the sea produced in an atypical way.

    A precipitous cliff of magma was widened in a circle shape. Such sight was no different than a natural disaster. It was something that was just too unrealistic for the parents. Even Myuu, Remia, Akiko, and Liliana couldn¡¯t close their hanging open mouth seeing that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn, continuous regeneration of the gravitational field¡­plete. Space anchoring¡­plete. Tripleyers barrier,plete. Soul strengthening status, maintaining continuation¡­¡­problem zero!¡¹

    A giant hole with the depth of 200 meters and 2000 meters of perimeters was formed in the magmake.

    The pressure of the magma from the surrounding that was flooding in couldn¡¯t even be imagined. Yue was constantly pushing back against that pressure while also preparing threeyers of super huge space istion barrier in case the worst happened. Furthermore, she was also using soul magic in order to maintain that state continuously. It was truly an outrageous feat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, please create a foothold. Kaori, cast the past rey. As expected it¡¯ll be difficult for me to cast any more magic after this, so can Tio take care of it during the sightseeing at undersea ruin in the afternoon?¡¹

    ¡¸S-so you chose to use brute force huh¡­¡­I can only say as expected of Yue after seeing this.¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou¡­¡­understood. ¡­¡­Good grief, thou go too far just for mine sake. ¡­¡­Thank you, Yue. As expected from the first one amongst us.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Doyah (Smug)¡¹

    Hajime prepared arge skyboard for everyone to get on and then he caught Yue who came back.

    And then his gaze became a bit distant.

    ¡¸Please go easy on me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I can¡¯t give any guarantee!¡¹

    He epted her *kapuchuu~*. She was sucking him with astonishing vigor! Even the sound of her smacking lips was captivating!

    The parents watched dumbfounded. Yue¡¯s hands were hugging Haijme¡¯s neck and even her legs were holding his waist tightly while she was going *chuu-chuu-*. Meanwhile Hajime was simply standing there with a gentle face like a Buddha. They finally returned to their senses seeing that,

    ¡¸Aa, I see desu. Although we can¡¯t overwork ourself in order to retain magic power for the afternoon sightseeing and going back to earth, but for Yue-san, Hajime-san himself is like her personal magic power battery!¡¹

    ¡¸So even after firing secret techniques one after another, there won¡¯t be any problem for her as long as Hajime-kun is prepared to get anemia huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, even so isn¡¯t she sucking too vigorously? Hajime-san¡¯splexion is rapidly bing whiter¡­¡­¡¹

    Everyone was gradually understanding what was going on based on what Shia and Aiko were saying. Then they also noticed Hajime¡¯s condition from Liliana¡¯s twitching expression.

    The longer Yue had to maintain this feat that was like a natural disaster, the more like mummy Hajime would be.

    Well, no wonder his expression was twitching a little when he exchanged nce with Yue.

    ¡¸Looks like there isn¡¯t any time to tease him about the ¡°kapuchuu~* isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Everyone nodded to Sumire¡¯s words. They hurried on to get aboard therge sky board.

    ¡¸Papa, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, no probl©¤©¤AH!? Yue, it¡¯s fine for you to suck bot stop licking!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~? Does it feel good here? Does it feel good hereee?¡¹

    ¡¸Mamaa, Yue-oneechan¡¯s face looked like in a daze©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Shh, you mustn¡¯t look! It¡¯s still too early for Myuu!¡¹

    Yue-sama whose look even felt divine before this was now looking like she was in rapture. But she was still continuing to maintain the simultaneous activation of her special moves even while in such state, so she was really outrageous in various meanings.

    ¡¸I was even feeling awe at her until just now but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That was truly like a god¡¯s deed wasn¡¯t it? Both in power and atmosphere. But, after seeing this, she looks just like a normal girl in love. The gap is amazing.¡¹

    Koichi and Kirino expressed their impression with wry smile. Everyone looked like they were in agreement with them.

    Therge sky board was going down. It was approaching the location where Hajime sent off Tio in the past.

    With that naturally the precipitous cliff of magma was also getting closer and entered their sight. The pressure from its impressiveness was getting stronger.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Yue-chan, it feels like that even natural disaster©¤©¤things like typhoon won¡¯t be any problem at all.¡¹

    Akiko suddenly said what was in her mind while doing her best to not look Yue¡¯s *kapuchuu* figure. She also smiled wryly at the sight of Hajime drinking Cheatmate Dr(Drink) that had blood increase effect desperately.

    Typhoon was something hateful and terrifying for farming family. Just how wonderful it would be if they didn¡¯t have to worry about typhoon anymore, Akiko dreamed while speaking half-jokingly.

    But, it seemed something like that wasn¡¯t just a mere dream. *Chupah* Yue¡¯s lips left Hajime¡¯s neck and she looked at Akiko.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s only maintaining the special move that is hard, so if I¡¯m using it just for a moment then I¡¯ll be able to produce something even more powerful and effective.¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­in other words?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯ll be fine even if a typhoone. Conversely I can also do something like creating typhoon!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no, even if you look at me like that as though you¡¯re saying please leave it to me¡­¡­absolutely don¡¯t do something like that okay?¡¹

    It seemed Yue-sama could even do something like weather maniption.

    She gave a thumb up at Akiko-san¡¯s serious advice and then she returned to kissing Hajime¡¯s neck in relish once more. She didn¡¯t look like an existence that was equal to god at all like that.

    ¡¸Leave the impression forter. For now let¡¯s prioritize watching the past.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. Before Hajime-kun get shriveled dry.¡¹

    Hajime urged the group to hurry up with a serious face. Kaori¡¯s face was slightly twitching from that, even so she quickly activated ¡°past rey¡±.

    She couldn¡¯t project the whole battle against the magma snake and Freed, but even those fragmentary scenes were enough to convey just how fierce the battle at that time.

    The first breath attack from Freed and Uranus. Hajime¡¯s figure that fell powerlessly from that. There were screams when that happened. The wound that resulted from it was so serious that everyone automatically averted their gaze.

    A strafing of breath attack was fired like it was a heavy rain from the swarm of grey dragons. While Yue and others were prevented from moving by that, Hajime who was seriously wounded all over was still facing Freed with a burning will to fight.

    ¡ºI wouldst not let thee!¡»

    The gant ck dragon showed herself.

    ¡¸After seeing Goshujin-sama battered up like that, I finally was able to see Goshujin-sama correctly.¡¹

    The past Tio was getting into a shoot out with Uranus in order to back up Hajime. The present Tio watched her past self while speaking as though she was talking to herself.

    ¡¸Before that I felt that Goshujin-sama was an anomalous existence that artpletely different than us, no, to be more urate I saw him as a ¡°monster¡±. That was what I felt within my subsconscious.¡¹

    That was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. After all Tio was already undefeated even among her own people, but then she got overwhelmed in a head on fight even though she was brainwashed at that time.

    If it was asked whether it was natural for her to harbor the impression like ¡°A monster that won¡¯t die even if he¡¯s killed¡± ¡°A monster that can keep fighting without feeling anything like pain¡± toward Hajime then perhaps it was only natural.

    That ¡°blind trust toward the monster¡¯s strength¡± of her suddenly got struck from the side and be cleared up seeing Hajime almost dying from a surprise attack.

    ¡¸At that time I saw him as a fellow human desperately struggling to survive¡­¡­someone who I hath to protect no matter what, with my pride as a dragon race on the line.¡¹

    ¡¸So that was why you broke the rule and exposed your true identity in front of the enemy of all people huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Surely Jii-sama and the other dragons wouldst do the same if they were on mine ce.¡¹

    If the dragon race was a more rational race, they would see the best choice in that situation was to escape alone while Hajime and co were fighting against Freed.

    Tio was a member of the dragon race who only came here for an investigation, ced in a situation where nobody knew what would happen in the future. Her exposing her true identity there originally should be something that she absolutely must never do.

    After all her action could call down monumental danger to the survival on her whole race.

    ¡¸Thank you Tio-chan, for risking such danger for Hajime¡¯s sake.¡¹

    ¡¸It was really an option that you had no way to take back. My thanks for saving our son, Tio-chan.¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu both took Tio¡¯s hand each while expressing their gratitude to her. Tio replied with ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t mention it¡¹ while blushing bashfully.

    And then she said ¡¸Cometh to think of it¡¹ to hide her embarrassment and mentioned a certain memory.

    ¡¸While we were staying at Erisen, there was that time when I ced Yue on my back and we went for a sightseeing flight alone¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Ah, Tio, that¡¯s©¤©¤¡¹

    Yue reflexively spoke up to stop her.

    Hajime was in high spirits because his dream that was filled with romance, the dream of ¡°flying on the back of a dragon¡± hade true. Yue who was also idolizing the dragon race at that time asked Tio for the same favor under the excuse of ¡°just for a change of pace¡±.

    But, in reality her true objective wasn¡¯t just that.

    ¡¸At that time, Yue gave me her oath in ordance to the ancient etiquette, as though it was the time when the world was still paying respect to the dragon kingdom. She gave me her oath in order to repay me for mine resolve and dedication.¡¹

    ©¤©¤Thest vampire, Yue, swear it right here. That the enemy of the dragon race is also my enemy. I swear that I shall protect your preciousrades and family with all my strength from any kind of threat

    That oath of the vampire princess echoed through the night sky. That was the greatest repayment that Yue at that time could give Tio for her help to them even if she had to break the rule and exposed her family to danger.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Geez, why do you tell everyone? Even though I went through the trouble of getting alone with you because it was embarrassing to make an oath to a pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected it shouldst be fine to tell that now that we hath ovee everything correct? After all that oath made me so happy I almost cried.¡¹

    Yue averted her gaze from the smiling Tio.

    <em>So such thing happened¡­¡­</em>Hajime and others thought while looking at Yue with a kind expression. Yue¡¯s cheek blushed faintly from embarrassment.

    ¡¸Ahaha, really Yue-san, you were also like that with me weren¡¯t you. Didn¡¯t you write it in your diary? That you won¡¯t let anyone hurt me anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu. Just so you know, I¡¯m still holding a grudge that you read my diary without asking.¡¹

    It was a record in Yue¡¯s diary around the time they just finished clearing Raisen Great Dungeon. Shia found Yue¡¯s diary by ident, then she lost against her curiosity and read it. Together with Tio and Kaori. Of course, after that they got fully punished with lightning dragon.

    Anyway, it was written in that diary.

    Shia who had lost her family, got hurt a lot, and yet she still worked hard toe with them and finally she even aplished conquering a great dungeon. In her diary Yue wrote that she finally recognized such Shia as arade from the bottom of her heart.

    She wrote that Shia was like her precious little sister and a friend. That was why she swore to herself that she would protect Shia.

    ¡¸You know Yue, you¡¯re really a swindler with that side of yours. You have no right to say anything about Hajime-kun like this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha? What are you saying so suddenly? It¡¯s not like I ever care of Kaori©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸When I got killed and then resurrected at the god mountain, you were seriously angry weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­T-that¡¯s, it was¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t forget it even now. That was the first time I saw Yue losing her cool like that.¡¹

    It was when Yue grumbled at Kaori why she died so easily, and Kaori talked back to her with something like ¡°Even though I died but I never gave up till the end, so you don¡¯t need to speak that harshly¡±.

    Yue said <em>Realize that you¡¯re just lucky</em>. Yue showed her a fury that she never even showed to Hajime. And then,

    ©¤©¤Why did you prioritize healing other people!? If Tio wasn¡¯t acknowledged as sessful in clearing the dungeon¡­¡­there would be no fixing this¡­¡­

    At the end Yue¡¯s tone tapered down and she hung her head down with dejection. That was the greatest proof of just how seriously worried Yue was.

    And then when Kaori apologized, Yue apologized instead for venting out her anger on her and how she prioritized taking revenge on Freed.

    ¡¸Youpletely treasure your family and also really soft on them. Really, Hajime-kun and you are cut from the same cloth.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shadduup~, Bakaori¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, say Kaori. Is that you confessing that you love Yue?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something strange like that! Shizuku-chan you idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-oneechan, aree~ youu~ shyy~?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not shy! Also Myuu-chan, speaking with a trill like that doesn¡¯t suit you!¡¹

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko sent a nce at their daughter making a fuss before thanking Yue for scolding their daughter who sometimes acted very recklessly. That made Yue fidgeted again while replying ¡¸Your wee¡­¡­¡¹. Then inside the past rey, the great dungeon finally started crumbling down.

    A hole for shortcut to outside opened at the ceiling and Freed retreated through it.

    Hajime¡¯s Limit Break cut off and he was unable to even walk. The projection showed him putting his hand on the cheek of Tio in her dragon form.

    ¡¸It¡¯s here, right here!¡¹

    His eyes that showed no sign of giving up at all pierced through Tio. He wasn¡¯t begging or even clinging on her when the word ¡°please¡± that Tio would never be able to forget quietly reverberated. That word was said to her because of his trust to her as arade of equal footing.

    ¡¸We art both humans. Therefore, my respect to him changed into a closer deep affection. The person who I directed that affection to didn¡¯t lose sight of even the thing that I forgot, and counted on me in order to obtain everything¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio¡¯s voice when she was talking with Liliana was filled with unbelievable heat. The reason for that was this.

    ¡¸Mine husband shall be someone stronger than me¡­¡­that was what I said 500 years ago before I finally met him. That ¡°person¡± who was stronger than me both in mind and body counted on me. How couldst mine heart not throb? Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Oo~I, Tio. Stop it already. Do you want to kill me with embarrassment?¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore after this, Goshujin-sama sent his Cross Bit to protect me! I couldst not even remember when was thest time I was the one being protected! At that time I almost screamed ¡°I love theeeee¡± reflexively!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you listening? Look here, even Myuu is looking at you with lukewarm gaze.¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore furthermore! When it turned out that Freed and Uranus were lying in wait outside, Goshujin-sama sted them away by self-destructing his Cross Bit you know? Can thou believe that!? Not only he get even without fail, he also opened up a path of escape for me at the same time! While in that kind of situation! Nufufu¡¹

    <em>How¡¯s that! Goshujin-sama art really cool right! </em>Tio strongly exined while hopping up and down with an atmosphere that could even be said like an innocent child. Coupled with the gap from her appearance, it made her looked extremely lovable.

    Nobody made fun of her and only watched over her as though they were looking at a little girl who was boasting about her treasure.

    ¡¸Aa~, that¡¯s right. The hideout, the hideout. Let me check for a bit whether the magic circle is functioning or not.¡¹

    Hajime suddenly ran away. He ran on the air using ¡°Air Force¡± and in the blink of eye he reached the wide open entrance that was discharging out magma and entered inside the hideout.

    Seeing his back vanishing inside, Yue and the girls, also Sumire, Shuu, and the parents all looked at each other,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸He ran away (isn¡¯t he) (huh)¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Theyughed while saying that altogether.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    In the end, the magic circle for granting age og god magic still hadn¡¯t recovered its function.

    Simr with how risky it would be to interfere with the function of the great dungeon¡¯s self-repair, there was the same risk with trying to repair the magic circle on their own. There was also little need to obtain the space magic right now, so Tio would wait until next time to attempt to obtain the magic.

    Like that Hajime and co finished with their sightseeing of the grand volcano. Currently they were arriving at the oasis city that was the capital of Akanji Dukedom.

    The time was gettingte for lunch, so they wanted toe to at least give a greeting in respond to Duke Lanzwi¡¯s kind intent. And most of all it was worth it to take a look at the desert city.

    The group was covered up with perception blocker and showed themselves only to the guard at the gate. They would hate it if there was amotion, so they told the guard to notify Duke Lanzwi secretly of their arrival.

    After that they found out that they came in a bad timing. The duke was apparently in a situation where he couldn¡¯t possibly leave. He sent his apology for his inability to quickly wee them and asked whether they would like to take a stroll through the oasis city for a while because they couldn¡¯t possibly leave immediately without waiting.

    The group enjoyed the oasis¡¯s beauty for some time along with the stalls throughout the city that didn¡¯t open when they came here thest time, after that Hajime and co were taking a break and rxing near the wharf.

    ¡¸The city has gotten really bustling isn¡¯t it? There are also a lot of tourists.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, Kaori?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, that¡¯s right Shizuku-chan. Before this you see, there wasn¡¯t this many people here and there was also no stall open at all, though granted the situation at that time was really pressing. And the oasis was normally being protected really strictly.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, it¡¯s the lifeline of people in the desert after all. Though it looks like that it have be a ce for rxation now.¡¹

    Aiko narrowed her eyes from how dazzling the oasis surface was and looked around. Certainly, from what she saw there were people who looked like adventurer, people who looked like merchant, and even beastmen all over the ce.

    ¡¸It must be thanks to the disappearance of the worry about war now that the demon race¡¯s threat hath vanished. And it¡¯s also now possible toe and go using gate.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In addition some beastmen also found out that the desert environment is the mostfortable for them, so the number of people who migrate here is increasing.¡¹

    Kaori looked back at the city that was the source of the hustle and bustle. Tio also made a conjecture of how this situation came to be and Liliana affirmed it while telling them about the recent situation.

    ¡¸What a beautiful city. The culture is really different from other city even though it¡¯s in the same other world. I want to take a look at the city tooter by all means.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like there are a lot of stalls with unusual product. It¡¯s a desert country and yet we don¡¯t need to worry about sand at all, it¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸A barrier that cover the whole city huh¡­¡­you said that it also can detect ill will toward the oasis right? It¡¯s certainly amazing.¡¹

    Tomoichi, Shuu, and Shuuzou squinted their eyes with good feeling at the refreshing sight. Sumire and Kaoruko and the others were also really rxed, perhaps because they had just gotten out from a ce that was filled with scorching magma.

    Meanwhile, Shia took some water and enjoyed the cool sensation while speaking once more about her impression for thest thing that they saw in the grand volcano.

    ¡¸Even so, the fight between Freed and Patricia-sa©¤©¤oneesan was really impressive to see.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, that huh. To think that he made the grey dragon swarm to stand by at the outside after clearing thebyrinth and only summoned themter. Well, thinking carefully flying monster is handicapped to conquer that great dungeon. So I guess it was only natural that he did that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. In the end, his army of nearly 300 monsters almost got annihted. Freed would definitely die if not thanks to Uranus.¡¹

    Yes, Freed at that time was also leading beast type monster army that was made up of chimera and four-eyed wolf for conquering the dungeon.

    The end result was that ny percent of them got wasted when facing Patricia-oneesan. He used the remaining ten percent and Uranus to face the magma snake that was only half in numberpared to when it was Hajime¡¯s group facing it. He conquered the dungeon after getting into a deathly protracted battle with the magma snake.

    After that it was just as Shia predicted. Without Patricia-oneesan, Hajime¡¯s group would also have to face other monster army in addition of the grey dragons.

    While they were having such conversation with each other about their impression of the volcano sightseeing¡­¡­

    Amotion suddenly entered their ear. It wasn¡¯t the noise from the lively city. Rather the noise sounded like it wasing from onlookers witnessing some kind of trouble.

    <em>What? </em>They thought while turning their gaze toward the city. What entered their sight was the figure of a panicking guard rushing this way.

    There was perception blocker covering up the group, but they had told the duke where they were resting beforehand so the guard arrived at their location without getting lost.

    And then,

    ¡¸My apologies your majesty the demon king and honorable guests! Please follow me quickly©¤©¤¡¹

    His voice sounded like he was in some kind of predicament. The next moment,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸HELLOOO!! NEW WORLDDDD!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It got drowned out by a chorus that shook the air like electricity.

    ¡¸W-whaaat?¡¹

    Hajime and co were bewildered while standing up in respond to the perplexing shout (?) that sounded excessively lively.

    And then, the crowd parted just like the giant magmake from before and from there an abnormal group came through.

    The sight was simr like in the past when the church¡¯s priests and knights stood in Hajime¡¯s way to take him away after he got designated as a heretic.

    But, this group was so odd in various respect that it made what happened in the past felt better than this.

    The group was made up of men who were all looked brawny. Their body looked very well trained.

    At the forefront stood a youth who was walking dashingly while spreading open his arms as though to embrace the wide open sky. He looked really familiar. But, that was exactly why none of them could really remember who he was.

    ¡¸Kaori-samaaaaaaa!! And also your majesty the demon king and honorablepanyyyy!! Wee to our country! We wee you all!!¡¹

    What he was saying wasn¡¯t some kind of wordy. It was only his appearance and atmosphere that were absurdly strange.

    They weren¡¯t wearing the native dress that was unique to this desert country, but costume that looked like priest uniform with pure white color and no other color. However, the outfit on the whole was thin and fluttery, with a slit put on the lower half. Their beefy things were exposed without reservation. Their quadriceps muscle looked like they were throbbing.

    Kaori stiffened like statue. The same with Shizuku and others.

    Because, that costume looked very familiar. They didn¡¯t even want to think about it and the it was different in the details but, no matter how they looked at it, it was like©¤©¤

    The healer costume that Kaori was using at her early days in this world.

    In addition.

    Kaori didn¡¯t even greet the man back and spoke her question. It was question about the strangest point that made everyone dumbfounded.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why are there angel wings on their back?¡¹

    Yes, the youth and his group were all having artificial angel wings (perhaps they were made from wood that was shaved and painted and attached with belts on both sides so they could be fitted on the wearer¡¯s shoulders) on their back.

    They were inly a group of deviant. If they were on earth and encountered a group like this in the city, the first thing to do was definitely reporting them to police. Or rather, guard, don¡¯t just hold your head like that, go arrest them¡­¡­

    That youth who was dressed abnormally like that was approaching Kaori with joy and look of ecstasy. The person in question who was being approached by the deviant and even her father couldn¡¯t help but freezing still.

    ¡¸W-what!? Wait, please don¡¯te near me!¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi, you! Don¡¯t get near my daughter! Hajime-kun, do something! Stop that pervert quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I understand your feeling but, we more or less are acquainted with that guy and he isn¡¯t a dangerous character¡­¡­he, shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a bad news no matter how you look at him!¡¹

    <em>Certainly</em>, everyone nodded.

    Only Liliana who seemed to know about the situation was looking like she was enduring a headache. She was rubbing her forehead. Meanwhile the pervert in question suddenly stopped walking.

    He looked at Tomoichi who was standing between him and Kaori, then his eyes snapped wide open. Tomoichi-san couldn¡¯t stop himself from jerking back.

    Next the youth looked at Kaoruko who ran to the side of her husband who was in danger (?), then he looked back and forth between her and Kaori topare them¡­¡­

    Suddenly a single drop of tear trickled down his face.

    ¡¸I cannot believe this¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah really.¡¹

    <em>You, just what the hell are you wearing¡­¡­</em>Hajime made a tsukkomi, but the youth ignored him and then he made a sudden move again. He kneeled so hard that everyone was worried that his kneecap might break from the impact.

    Every single one of his action was extreme. Simply scary. Both Tomoichi-san and Kaoruko-san were holding each other¡¯s hands and their body jerked hard from the sudden movement.

    The deviant finally introduced himself in front of the creeped out Shirasaki family.

    ¡¸My heartfelt gratitude for the good fortune of being bathed by your glorious presenceeee!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸What¡¯s with you so suddenly!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I take it that the both of you are the parents of our archangel©¤©¤Kaori-sama who fly down on earth!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸So loud!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸It is our group¡¯s supreme happiness to worship and service yourdy daughter. I am Bize Feuward Zengennnn!! The one bestowed with the great honor of founding and leading the angel religionnnn, the organization whose mission is to share love to people everywhere as the representative of the great angelll!! It¡¯s an honor to make your acquaintanceeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Please spare us from that!!¡¹¡¹

    Tears streamed down from his bloodshot eyes. His pronunciation was getting strange here and there perhaps because he was being too excited. This youth already looked like a splendid fanatic from his appearance.

    Yes, this youth was the prince of the desert country. Bize-san.

    In the past he was saved at the desert and after that even his mothend received salvation. Since then he became a genuine fan of Kaori and it seemed that he had gone off until the deepest end.

    At the capital and sea of trees, the group had heard how the angel religion was bing a faction that possessed equal influence with the goddess religion that was worshipping Aiko, but to think that it was a group that was this outrageous¡­¡­even Hajime and others could only watch while unable to close up their mouth.

    ¡¸First thing first, you guys, what¡¯s with that appearance?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the result after I pondered hard what would be an appropriate attire as someone who hold faith toward the archangel that we love and respect. We reached this decision just recently in our effort to differentiate ourself more strikingly from the other faction. Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That also include that wing model?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-. It¡¯s to make ourself closer to the great angel as much as possible, and also to disy our presence to the surrounding! This is for the sake of propagating our religion even more!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly you¡¯re giving off presence with that appearance. It¡¯s too scary that nobody can ignore you. It¡¯s fear that is going to propagate rather than faith at this rate.¡¹

    From behind ¡¸Kaoriiiiiii¡¹ Tomoichi¡¯s scream could be heard. It seemed that Kaori had silently fainted from too much shock. Aiko¡¯s ¡¸SoulRepose-SoulRepose¡¹ also could be heard.

    Hajime endured a headache while asking thest question.

    ¡¸And, what in the world was that yell at the start?¡¹

    ¡¸For the people who got enlightened by our religion¡¯s teaching, it truly felt like having your eyes opened to a new world. Just like when I had my encounter with Kaori-sama. In that case! There is no other words that can be more fitting to be our religion¡¯s motto andmon greeting!¡¹

    Bize stood up with a refreshing smile that contained not even a sliver of doubt.

    And then he spread out his arms and loudly raised his voice together with the religious members behind him as though trying to make their voices heard to every corner of the world.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸HELLOOO! NEW WORLD!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I wish that you could go to that new world on your own if possible.¡¹

    There was that thing with Aiko at the royal capital, the masked pink Shizuku at the imperial capital, Hajime at Fuhren¡­¡­

    They had only left this ce to go home to earth for a while, but now this ce looked like a different world when they visited again. No, this was a different world though. Really, just why did things turn out like this.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Hajime. Is Tortus¡¯s next generation going to be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime couldn¡¯t give an answer to Sumire¡¯s question that she asked with a twitching voice.

    Whether it was the mad dog princess at the empire, or the hardcore M monster princess at Fea Bergen, or the corporate ve princess at the kingdom¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wait, did you also include me in that group just now!?¡¹

    It felt like the princess was saying something, but putting that aside.

    Hajime and co were directing eyes that were half filled with sympathy at the back of the crowd that was gettingrger as each second passed.

    Yes, they were looking at Duke Lanzwi who was running toward this location with a terrifying look that would make even oni ran away barefoot.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Tio gaining space magic is postponed. Because it might cause contradiction with Tio¡¯s action at the other after stories (sweat)

    I think Tortus Travel Trip will end with the next chapter. Best regards!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Yue and Tio¡¯s sightseeing flight

    =>From the SS at the end ofic volume 10.

    ¨C Yue¡¯s diary incident

    =>From the extra story of LN volume 5.

    ¨C Yue getting enraged with Kaori

    =>From the extra story of LN volume 12.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal 58 I¡¯m Not a Bad Monster You Know, Wobble Wobble</strong>

    Author¡¯s note: The story didn¡¯t reach the end even after writing nearly 13000 words. It doesn¡¯t matter how many years I have been writing, the plot in my mind will die immediately. Really Shirakome is just¡­¡­

    And so, thest update for this year will be at Christmas¡¯s Eve. Best regards.

    Setting that aside, Merry Christmas!

    ¡¸My deepest-, apologies!!¡¹

    The duke¡¯s apology echoed through the dazzlingly sparkling oasiske shore.

    The expressions of Hajime and others were twitching. Shuu and Sumire and the other parents also could only look anywhere but the duke while not knowing what to say.

    It wasn¡¯t because the apology was said with a voice that sounded like it was vomiting blood. Of course, it also because they found it difficult to ept the earnest apology.

    It was by no means also not because the number of onlookers had ballooned even more and also not because those people had fallen deathly silent.

    No, certainly those factors also yed a part but, the biggest reason was because a situation that overshadowed everything else was lying down under their feet.

    ¡¸Uh, uu, my wings are¡­¡­¡¹

    The one-winged angel was holding his stomach while crouching on the ground. He was vomiting while staring at his other wing that had been smashed into very small pieces. He looked very sad.

    ¡¸Someone, bring me a new wi©¤©¤¡¹

    The pitiful founder of angel religion reached his hand toward the believers. Naturally there was no Red *ull that could grant wing here, so one of the believers hurriedly moved to provide his own wing. But,

    ¡¸Anyone who want his shoulder de pulverized step aside.¡¹

    Duke Lanzwi looked back across his shoulder with his pupils shrinking into dots, so the believer put his wing on his back again quietly.

    ¡¸So you want your shoulder de pulverized?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The fake angels all took down their wings with perfectly ordered movement. With that it seemed they were able to safely be a muscr group that was only wearing female clot©¤©¤priest uniform (?) that had long slit at the side.

    ¡¸How cruel father! This is an unjust oppression©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Nuunh¡¹

    ¡¸AAAAAAAAA!?¡¹

    The one-winged fake angel had even thatst wing plucked off. Even the sturdy looking belt that was fixing the wing in ce got shredded. Perhaps that was why the momentum also left a serious damage to both shoulders of the wearer.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll allow it if Kaori-sama give her permission. But, I should have ordered you to keep it as simply a proposal until then.¡¹

    <em>No, Lanzwi-san¡­¡­your son¡¯s shoulders, they are hanging loose you know? His eyes are also rolled back from pain¡­¡­</em>Hajime and co wanted to make that retort.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t say anything while Lanzwi was radiating fury and oppressing aura from his whole body as though he was in Limit Break state.

    ¡¸Kaori-dono¡¹

    ¡¸Yhes-¡¹

    Kaori had fainted from facing such extremely shocking scene, but it seemed that she had already woke up before anyone knew it. Perhaps she got awakened from the impact sound that was like a cannon going off when the duke¡¯s punch mmed into his son¡¯s stomach.

    That Lanzwi suddenly made an apologetic expression, a gentle expression that could be called as amiable, so Kaori reflexively jumped from feeling startled. The oni face that he was wearing until just a moment ago could still be seen as a hazy afterimage¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as you can see, my foolish son became crazy¡­¡­I mean, he became a bit strange from his gratitude and faith to you.¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t fooling anyone there but I agree.¡¹

    Kaori also responded quite harshly. Tomoichi papa and Kaoruko mama looked at her in shock. <em>Isn¡¯t it bad to tell the duke right at his face that his son is wrong in the head!?</em> They said with their eyes.

    ¡¸Perhaps I should say that I find it difficult toprehend all their actions, but I think they are out of their mind.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree very much with what you said.¡¹

    ¡¸Still, it will simply create a new problem if I forcefully suppress them for a matter of faith, so I¡¯m utterly at my wits¡¯ end from this matter.¡¹

    ¡¸I deeply sympathize with your situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, I made a decree as the rule of this country that at the very least they should obtain permission from Kaori-sama before carrying out any of their insane scheme but¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed they ran out of control. Actually, Lanzwi was unable to immediatelye to wee them also because he had to deal with the angel religion.

    He didn¡¯t tell Bize and his followers about the possibility that Hajime¡¯s group mighte visiting. He nned to make up some reason to push them into the building that was recognized as angel religion headquarters in respond to their demand.

    But, it seemed the information leaked out from somewhere. They sniffed out the visit of Hajime and co and things reached this point after they ran wild in order to have the greatest unveiling of their existence and reunion.

    ¡¸Please allow me to confirm just in case, Kaori-dono. Will you allow <em>this</em>©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I absolutely refuse!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    Why was Lanzwi-san offering his gratitude while bowing deeply? It showed a glimpse of the depth of his suffering from both his positions as a country leader and a father. The dumbfounded Tomoichi, Shuu, Shuuzou, and Koichi returned to their senses and sent him a gaze of sympathy.

    Bize and the believers all looked shocked as though a lightning had struck them down.

    ¡¸N-no way¡­¡­please reconsider it! This outfit is so that we can get our existence to be as close as possible to the great angel, and it¡¯s so people everywhere will know from a nce that we are a messenger of the angel, it¡¯s a wonderful©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, please break up the religion.¡¹

    ¡¸What outrageousness!?¡¹

    Kaori was serious. <em>I never saw Kaori like this before! </em>Her parents were that shocked seeing how nonexistent her emotion was. The grim sadness in the expressions of the believers was in inverse proportion to their shock as they became astir.

    There someone ced their hand on Kaori¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Everyone, let¡¯s calm down a little.¡¹

    ¡¸A-Ai-chan-sensei¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Aiko. The affectionate expression she was wearing was amazing. How to say it, it was truly filled with love and affection. Seeing that caused not only Kaori, but even Bize and the believers to widen their eyes like saucers.

    ¡¸Someone idolizing someone else, and then copying that person¡¯s good deed, and then they help someone else in turn¡­¡­That way of life is wonderful in itself.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­T-that¡¯s true but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, that attire is crossing the line. It simply stand out in a bad way and it might damage Kaori-san¡¯s image too.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it! Then as I thought©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ceee! What is important isn¡¯t the outer appearance but the deed. The feeling of wanting to help others and then carrying it out, aren¡¯t those are the most important things?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸G-goddess¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ai-chan-sensei?¡¹

    Aiko-sensei stepped in front of Kaori, spread out her arms, and turned her gaze at the believers! Seeing this made Hajime and others to widen their eyes too! No, they were being speechless because they could somehow guess her true intention!

    ¡¸What is truly important for all of you!? Is it worshipping the great angel!? Or is it to help someone else just like her!? What is the significance behind the formation of the angel religion!? Where is the true essence of its creed lie!?¡¹

    ¡¸O-our true creed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Ai-chan-sensei. Can you shut up for a bit? Let¡¯s put a zip on your mou©¤©¤¡¹

    Kaori was saying something behind her, but Ai-chan-sensei didn¡¯t stop. There was no way she could stop! She wouldn¡¯t allow them to be broken up just like Kaori wanted! Never!!

    Seeee, Bize-kun was wavering. Even the stomach blow that he got from his father felt like a mere triviality. He put his hand on his chest to remember his original feeling. The believers also followed suit.

    ¡¸You understand now do you, mister founder of angel religion?¡¹

    ¡¸Goddess¡­¡­I, I-¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Human is a being that learn from their mistake. This time you should listen to the opinion of the people around you while progressing forward in a way that the great angel can also ept.¡¹

    ¡¸What deep mercy¡­¡­as expected from the great goddess that David-dono and the others are worshipping¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They too can sometimes make a mistake from thinking of me too much. Please learn from their example and walk together with them. Because, surely everyone is aiming toward the same ce!

    ¡¸Yes, YES!! I have certainly received the words of the goddess! I swear right here that I shall repent and fix my way! Isn¡¯t that right, you guysss!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸OOOOOOOOOOO!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Behind Kaori was crying at Hajime ¡¸Hajime-kun-, please stop them! Somehow thing is progressing to the direction of the religion not breaking upp!¡¹, but Hajime looked around, he looked at Kaori, then he averted his gaze quietly.

    The situation had progressed to the point where even Hajime found it difficult to stop. A mysterious passion was spreading through the onlookers who were watching the progressing of event quietly.

    They could understand the feeling of wanting to idolize Kaori-sama, but as expected these people weren¡¯t right in the head¡­¡­many of the onlookers had such thought, but even they were cheering after listening to the words of the goddess from other faction remonstrating and guiding Bize and his believers so they would operate their religion with the proper way.

    ¡¸Kaori-sama, my eyes are opened. Please let me apologize from the bottom of my heart for all the worries I have caused you, truly!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I felt really fatigued mentally for a moment there. That¡¯s why, if your eyes are opened now then break up©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸From now on we will turn our attention to others and ponder deeply what is the true path of salvation! Of course, we shall renew our attire too!¡¹

    ¡¸No, not just the outfit but the religion itself©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Then please excuse us. We have to change from this screwed up outfit as quickly as possible!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying that yourself!? Wait, that¡¯s not it! Listen to©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go you all! This time for sure we¡¯re going to practice simple and solid creed without running off to novelty!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸OOOOOOOOOOO!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You guys were just told to listen to others aren¡¯t youuuuu!?¡¹

    The onlookers were extremely roused up. They were cheering ¡¸Do your best~~¡¹ at the aspiration of the new angel religion.

    Kaori covered her face with her hands.

    Bize and his religion members also bowed at Hajime and co, then they dashed away.

    But, after moving a bit far away Bize gasped and stopped running. He then turned around and hesitated for a bit before hardening his resolve.

    ¡¸Kaori-samaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Is the Hello New World alright!?¡¹

    <em>There ain¡¯t no way it¡¯s alright. What do you mean by saying hello to new world¡­¡­</em>The apathetic Kaori was peeking out from inside her heart, but Kaori had lost any energy to stop them and resigned herself.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just do whatever you like.¡¹

    She could only say that.

    The expressions of Bize and the believers brightened up *sh!!!* like the sun. The onlookers were cheering at them ¡¸Congrattions!¡¹¡¸Congrattions!¡¹ repeatedly.

    Bize and co quickly straightened their posture, spread out their arms to the sides like wings, and then they shouted in unison as though to make the whole world heard them.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸HELLOOOOO, NEW WORLD!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Like that they left like a storm.

    What was left behind was the great angel who was standing stock still while covering her face with both hands, and the great goddess who was showing a kind expression while patting the angel¡¯s shoulder¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fufufu, let¡¯s get along well from now on too as fellow worshipped people. ¡­¡­It¡¯s unforgivable to try to escape from the hell of shame by yourself you know? Yes, sensei absolutely won¡¯t allow that!¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan you devilllllll!!¡¹

    Aikoughed with an expression that seemed to say ¡¸Just as nned-¡¹ like a certain note of death user. Truly, she looked like a devil instead of a goddess or even a teacher. Perhaps it could be said that such look really suited her in a sense seeing that she was the demon king¡¯s goddess.

    Akiko-kaasan was apologizing profusely ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry for my stupid daughter!¡¹ to the Shirasaki couple but, Tomoichi and Kaoruko smiled wryly ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to her that our daughter looks like she¡¯s going to be worshipped properly in a sense¡­¡­¡¹ and showed no anger.

    Now, rather than that.

    Kirino and Koichi turned a reproachful gaze toward Hajime.

    ¡¸That pure and innocent teacher, is learning how to be a such devilish agitator.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder, who was it who made her be like that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Cough. Surely it was a pitiful son who received the indoctrination of subculture from his parents, that¡¯s what I think.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Isn¡¯t it horrible that you¡¯re passing the buck like that!?¡¹¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire¡¯s denial was responded with the gazes that said ¡¸Well, this is Nagumo family we¡¯re talking about after all¡¹ even from Yue and others. Their scream echoed through the area in vain.

    ¡¸Err~, cough. Once more, let me apologize for the outrageous bother of my foolish son after everyone has taken the time toe this far.¡¹

    While aplicated atmosphere was filling the area, Lanzwi did his best to create a weing atmosphere.

    ¡¸Wee to our capital. I am Lanzwi Feuward Zengen. I wee everyone here as the duke of this country.¡¹

    His act must be in consideration of the surrounding people. Lanzwi weed them with the face of the country¡¯s leader instead as an individual. Even Hajime read the atmosphere and shook the hand that was offered to him even while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸Thank you for the invitation, Duke Lanzwi. The people behind us are our family. We won¡¯t be able to stay here for long but, we stopped by here because everyone want to take a look at the desert oasis. We will be in your care in our little time here.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no greater honor than this, Hajime-dono.¡¹

    The people of the capital cheered once more seeing the affectionate exchange between the godying demon king and the duke. There were even praises like ¡¸Demon king-sama banzai!¡¹ and ¡¸Angel-sama banzai!¡¹ mixed in.

    In addition, the people of the capital who heard themotion were also flooding in so they could take a look at the demon king party even if just a nce. Even the number of people in the oasis¡¯s opposite shore kept increasing as second passed by.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Thingspletely be like a diplomacy even though this should be a personal trip for everyone.¡¹

    Lanzwi secretly changed his expression to that of a friend with a troubled look. Hajime shrugged without showing any sign that he was bothered by it.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve given up already. We simply can¡¯t get away frommotion no matter which city we go to.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that must be a disaster. As expected from the group of the one who is called the demon king.¡¹

    The air between the two was rxed as though they were friends of separated age. Shuu and Sumire and others who were a bit nervous seeing so many people kepting to this ce returned their attention to the two with a slightly surprised expression.

    The aura that was like an oni god around Lanzwi before this was just like an illusion. He sought for a handshake with Shuu and Sumire and the others with a gentle expression that was filled with affection and respect.

    Naturally they were nervous facing a ruler of a country, but they didn¡¯t get so tense that they used a strange politenguage like when they met a royalty for the first time. Shuu and others happily responded to the weing aura that was oozing out from the duke.

    After everyone finished their greeting, Lanzwi took a look at the surrounding once more. The soldiers of the dukedom had been mobilized and formed a wall so the mass wouldn¡¯t rush in, but even from here they could see how the circle of people kept expanding at faraway.

    The news of their arrival was spreading through the city even now.

    ¡¸Now then, I have a suggestion.¡¹

    Lanzwi made a pondering look for a bit before he turned back toward Hajime.

    ¡¸Hajime-dono is in a trip to various ces to reminisce of the past correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I think I have shown you before the final battle to let you know of the demon king castle¡¯s situation, but we¡¯re going around to see the projection of the past. Though as expected we won¡¯t do something like that at the middle of the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, that will cause amotion. You must also have no intention ofing here at the beginning. But, for better or worse, amotion is already happening as you can see.¡¹

    Lanzwi put on a mischievous smile. Hajime let out ¡¸Aa~¡¹ in eptance.

    Indeed, certainly there would be no problem at all even if the reyed the past at the oasis right here. The people would also be bale to witness a legendary deed with their own eyes.

    ¡¸What does everyone think? The salvation of this country that was achieved by your son and daughter, I too wish to be able to watch it with my own eyes no matter what.¡¹

    Lanzwi¡¯s eyes were sparkling. He himself wanted as many people as possible about the salvation that happened in the past. He wanted to be understood just how grateful and moved they were. Such feeling was radiating out very strongly from him.

    ¡¸If it won¡¯t be a bother then we too also really want to watch it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. As expected, it doesn¡¯t look like we will be able to sightsee through the city with this much attention anyway. If we can have a chance to watch the past then, I guess?¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire hesitantly agreed. Tomoichi and others also nodded.

    If they wanted it, then it would be possible to disperse the crowd forcefully. The duke or Hajime could give the order, and if the crowd still wouldn¡¯t move because of mob psychology, they could also do something likerge scale mind control using Yue¡¯s magic.

    But, the people here were gathering more because of love and respect rather than curiosity. Even if Hajime and others wouldn¡¯t feel bothered to do something like that, the parents would definitely be bothered.

    Then, they could just have the crowd have fun together. Lanzwi¡¯s suggestion was a good idea in that sense too.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­let¡¯s at least notify the crowd beforehand so they won¡¯t get startled and panicter.¡¹

    Hajime asked Tio to rey the past while handing a voice amplifier artifact to Lanzwi.

    The duke announced that there would be a surprise event that was a rey of the past. It caused amotion that resembled cheering to spread through the crowd, but everyone immediately closed their mouth when Tio disyed the past rey on the oasis.

    The culprit that caused suffering to the dukedom capital¡¯s popce was floating up. The giant slime monster that was nesting in the oasis made some people here and there to gulp.

    Innumerable tentacles came out from that mass that was like a mountain. When that happened, screams rose from here and there even though they knew it was just a projection.

    In the projection, Yue and Tio didn¡¯t let even a single one of the tentacles came close. At the end Hajime finished it off with a sh of crimson. There was a moment of silence before cheers broke out.

    Then the projection was sped up to some time ahead. Hajime and co who had obtained regeneration magic came to visit Ankaji once more.

    The oasis was still polluted even after the giant slime had been defeated, but Kaori¡¯s regeneration magic enveloped it with violet light. That sight possessed an indescribable beauty.

    The cheers were ruled by silence once more. But that wasn¡¯t a silence that came from astonishment like before, but from deep emotion that came from witnessing a mystical phenomenon that seemed to be out of this world. It was clear to see from a nce.

    Lanzwi¡¯s subordinates were checking the water quality inside the past rey.

    ©¤©¤It¡¯s returning back

    ©¤©¤Say it, one more time

    The subordinate reported with disbelief. The past Lanzwi asked him once more without hiding the shaking in his voice.

    That conversation could be heard by the crowd thanks to the voice amplifier artifact that Lanzwi was still holding.

    Naturally, thest report was told clearly, with a definite enthusiasm and emotional tone that made it sounded like the speaker would burst into tears anytime.

    ©¤©¤There is no abnormality in the oasis! The oasis is back to normal! It has beenpletely purified!

    There was explosion. Cheers so loud that everyone almost mistaken it was instantly filling the area. The cheers didn¡¯t onlye from the past rey. It was also the cheers of the people who were currently witnessing a part of the legend at the present.

    <em>His majesty the demon king banzai!</em>

    <em>Archangel-sama banzai!</em>

    Such chorus was spreading out while increasing in zeal and volume with each second. The air shook and the enthusiasm was so great that the oasis¡¯s surface was slightly rippling. No, this zeal should be called as wild fanaticism already.

    ¡¸Kaori-oneechan, you were super pretty nano! Amazing nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so? Ehehe¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Myuu-chan said, Kaori. I found myself captivated for a moment there.¡¹

    ¡¸Even Shizuku-chan! Geez, it¡¯s embarrassing to hear that.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Otou-san¡¯s daughter! You¡¯re truly an archangel! I can understand now how there is even a religion made after watching this! Rather, the number of believers is still too few©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san! Don¡¯t mention that anymore!¡¹

    Kaori was bashful and let out a smile from Myuu¡¯s innocent and pure praise and respect to her, while her cheeks blushed from shyness when Shizuku told her words to her, then she red fiercely at her father. Tomoichi papa felt down.

    The cheering made it hard to even talk. Yue put up a sound blocking barrier while also looking reproachfully at Kaori in dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu. It feels like voices that said ¡°As expected from the demon king¡¯s first wife!¡± are mixed among the cheering though? Are they referring to Kaori?¡¹

    ¡¸That seems the case based on the situation! That¡¯s how it look like to everyone isn¡¯t it! Really sorry, Yue!¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s expression was a wide and bright smile that didn¡¯t look apologetic at the slightest. There was a snapping sound from Yue-sama.

    But, she immediately let out a sigh and her gaze turned so gentle that even Kaori jerked in surprise.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s the truth that you continued to support the people who were afflicted by the sickness by yourself for two whole days. In addition, you also properly obtained the age of god magic and produced result like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yue? What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you eat something bad©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Be quiet, Bakaori. I simply want to say what I didn¡¯t say at that time.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s hand reached out gently. Then it touched Kaori¡¯s head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, it was quiet, just a little bit¡­¡­for a Kaori¡­..good work.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­What¡¯s with that unwilling ¡°good work¡± praise? Geez¡­¡­¡­¡­this is why you are just-!¡¹

    Her eyes were hidden by her forelock, but it couldn¡¯t hide her blushing cheeks too.

    And then, Yue who was taking advantage of the difference in height to peer at Kaori¡¯s expression for herself while grinning was also turning red at the tips of her ears. There was also nobody who failed to realize this.

    ¡¸Papa!¡¹

    ¡¸What, Myuu?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this what they mean by ¡®Daww, so precious¡¯ nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, you really get it don¡¯t you, Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san, Myuu¡­¡­again with that kind of knowledge¡­¡­¡¹

    Remia-mama smiled bitterly. But putting that side for the moment, while the father-daughter duo was nodding <em>un un</em> in admiration with each other, the others must also have felt the precious atmosphere between the ¡°demon king¡¯s true first wife¡± and the ¡°demon king¡¯s archangel-sama¡± somehow.

    The crowd was cheering once more.

    The parents¡¯ ¡¸Oh my?¡¹ caused Yue and Kaori to gasp and hurriedly get away from each other before turning their back on each other, but it was already toote in various senses.

    ¡¸Allow me to express my gratitude once more. Hajime-dono, Kaori-dono, and also Yue-dono and everyone. The family who have raised such wonderful son and daughter too. The people of the desert will never forget this debt forever.¡¹

    Lanzwi who was watching Yue and Kaori warmly held out his hand once more for a handshake.

    Hajime responded to that even while scratching his cheek a bit awkwardly.

    ¡¸We mostly did it just as something secondary, so as expected it¡¯s ticklish to keep getting thanked for it¡­¡­especially with this extraordinary wee in the dukedom. I¡¯m fine with calling us even already with this.¡¹

    ¡¸Wee? I think this is only natural to wee the heroes who saved the country though?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not that.¡¹

    Hajime exchanged a nce with Tio. Tio guessed his intention and used wind magic to amplify her voice. She said to a part of the crowd ¡¸Step aside from there for a bit¡¹.

    The soldiers also guided the people away, so an empty space was immediately formed. The past rey was casted there and what yed out was the scene of heretic hunting in the past.

    The priest and church knights tried to take away Hajime as a heretic. But the one who stood right on their way with a resounding ¡°no¡± was none other than Lanzwi.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when I heard the story.¡¹

    Liliana spoke while watching the past Lanzwi whose face was twisted after hearing the priest¡¯s deration and his anxious looking subordinates.

    ¡¸The church¡¯s authority was absolute. Someone protecting a person who had been designated as heretic should be impossible even if heaven and earth are overturned. After all doing such thing was no different than dering that they are now the enemy of the world.¡¹

    And yet, the past Lanzwi whose eyes were closed made the face of determination after a second passed. Then he dered his answer to the priest who was demanding to him to hand over Hajime and others.

    <em>I refuse</em>, he said.

    <em>I shall never allow any harm to befall my benefactors, </em>he said.

    He couldn¡¯t make it any more clearer that he considered the heretic designation of the church as a mistake.

    Even Hajime and others were startled with that. They reflexively asked him ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹.

    ¡¸The people of the desert have survived until now in this harsh environment by supporting each other. Perhaps that¡¯s why it¡¯s well know how the unity here is the greatest in the north continent but¡­¡­to actually witness it with my own eyes like this¡­¡­I can really put it into words but, I believe the kingdom need to learn from this too.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the greatest honor to hear that from Princess Liliana.¡¹

    Inside the past rey, not only Lanzwi¡¯s subordinates, even the people of the capital were ring at the church knights to protect Hajime and co.

    Even the people from outside the capital who weren¡¯t there at that time seemed to be struck dumb seeing that scene. They looked toward the people of the capital right beside them with surprise and admiration in their gaze.

    Some of the people here must have also been present at the middle of that controversy. <em>No way, you too?</em> People who were seen with that kind of gaze, became shy looking or perhaps proud looking while nodding could be seen here and there.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡­kuuh¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second dear, why are you crying?¡¹

    Shuu pressed his fingers on his eyes. Sumire elbowed her husband for that, but something shiny could also be seen gathering at the corner of her eyes.

    ¡¸Oi oi, why are you two crying?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it can¡¯t be helped right? Our son is¡­¡­being defended by this many people¡­¡­there is no parent who won¡¯t feel happy about it!¡¹

    ¡¸No, why are you snapping at me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like, my emotion is just going like, ¡®UWAAAAH¡¯ inside you know! Get it!?¡¹

    It seemed they got it. At the very least Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and the other parents really got it. They nodded enthusiastically. Tomoichi and Karouko were also biting their lip to digest the scene.

    There Lanzwi¡¯s call to his people reverberated.

    It wasn¡¯t him making excuse or persuasion.

    ©¤©¤<em>Decide with your own heart!</em>

    Will you abandon the heroes who saved this country. Or will you protect them.

    The duke had decided to protect them. There was no people of the desert who didn¡¯t follow after him. Surely that was also the moment when the pride of the people of the desert won over the faith that was forcing injustice to them.

    The crowd was seething with rock solid determined anger. Even the priest and the church knights could only retreat in low spirits when faced with such thing.

    When the past rey ended with that scene as thest, a loud chorus of cheers that praised Lanzwi and the dukedom rose up this time.

    After all they had protected the party of that demon king before he achieved his godying feat. This event had already been told to the historians and poets, but the degree of realism was different from actually watching it with their own eyes.

    The atmosphere at the surrounding of the oasis becamepletely festive, as though everyone there had just seen a very moving movie that filled their chest with emotions.

    Amidst that, Shuu roughly wiped his eyes with his sleeve while walking toward Lanzwi.

    ¡¸Thank you very much for standing up for our son.¡¹

    ¡¸We the people of the desert only did what is right in ordance to our honor. Besides, there was also an ulterior motive in it. Isn¡¯t Hajime-dono and his group a force that is even more terrifying than the church? We mustn¡¯t turn them into our enemy. And that was why I made the logical decision at that time.¡¹

    Lanzwi shrugged, saying that was why it wasn¡¯t something to be praised about. However, next even Sumire and Tomoichi and the others were saying their thanks to him. Not only that, they were starting to say that they needed to do something to thank him, so Lanzwi¡¯s eyebrows were gradually forming a bridge on his face.

    ¡¸The oasis is like the life of the people of the desert. Dirtying it is no different than trampling our life underfoot. Only the people of the desert can truly understand that despair. Our gratitude far surpasses anything that you can possibly imagine. That¡¯s why©¤©¤¡¹

    The voices that were praising the dukedom at the surrounding were also gradually spreading. Lanzwi only wanted to advertise the deed of Hajime and others but, thing looked like it was heading to an unexpected direction, Lanzwi talked what was in his mind as though to give a justification.

    ¡¸Haha, then let¡¯s just say that we are both thankful to each other and consider both sides as even if you will keep taking care of our children from here on too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Shuu-dono. Let¡¯s consider it so. Although, my son is different than your son as you can see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A, haha¡­¡­surely, no, he will be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be troubling if he isn¡¯t¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that a friendship between fathers was forming here.

    Lanzwi gave an instruction to his aide and entrusted the management of the crowd to the soldiers while straightening his posture and raised his voice in order to bring things to an end in this ce.

    ¡¸It truly bring joy to my heart that we have a rtionship that respect each other! I pray that the friendship between our country and all of you will continue for eternity from now on too!¡¹

    Loud cheers were raised over each other once more.

    Lanzwi took the lead to guide the group toward the pce. The people naturally opened a path and formed throngs of people at the sides all the way until the pce.

    The demon king group passed through that path. Everyone respectfully bowed at them and after they passed, praising voices would break out behind them.

    In the end, even Shuu and Sumire and the others who refused something like parade even in the kingdom and the empire ended up experiencing it here without nned.

    Their Japanese nature caused the parents to keep walking while also bowing back at the people who were bowing to them. Hajime and co could only smile wryly seeing that.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    The group experienced the hospitality at the pce and departed from the capital before evening came. Currently they were inside a submarine that was heading to Melusine Undersea Ruin.

    ¡¸Even so, Yue-chan and others were really lovely in dress. It¡¯s too bad that we could only see it in past rey.¡¹

    ¡¸True, it was unfortunate that we have no time. Even though I also wanted our Shizuku to wear one.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying Okaa-san! O-obviously that style is impossible for me! I¡¯m not Shia!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoops, you¡¯re suddenly stabbing at me, Shizuku-san? Why are you specifying me by name desu? Even though Yue-san and others were also wearing one. Could it be that you have aint with my fashion sense?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, Kaori! That was no good! You, you were wearing something with many exposure like that while clinging on Hajime-kun! Hajime-kun! You too! You were making a slovenly face!¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if you tell me something like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I get it already so shut up already, Otou-san. You have beenining this whooooooooooole time!¡¹

    This was a rare chance, so they came out to the deck of the submarine that was running on the sea surface exhratingly. There they enjoyed the superb view of the vast ocean and the sea breeze while exchangingment about the happening at the pce.

    Shuuzou said that he understood Tomoichi¡¯s feeling and smiled wryly. Kaoruko and Akiko were also looking conflicted.

    ¡¸Well, certainly, those dresses that look like dancer costume is a bit troubling for the eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the traditional dress of Ankaji Dukedom but, it¡¯s a bitscivious isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Even us are given some four ourselves as souvenir but¡­¡­is this really something to be presented to an auntie like me. No, I understand that they only have good intention but¡­¡­my husband is going to faint when he learn that I¡¯m bringing home this kind of outfit. That, or he will drag me to hospital.¡¹

    They were talking about what happened during their three days of stay after purifying the oasis.

    Those were holidays without anything that deserved special mention where the group was dealing with soil pollution and staying for that long only because the duke and his people were strongly asking them to stay, but for some reason Kaori insisted strongly to watch the past rey of it.

    During the rey, they saw Yue and others being given dresses that looked like dancer outfit and wearing them but¡­¡­what Kaori wanted to show was something else.

    ¡¸It was extremely stupid.¡¹(Tio)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shut up.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue¡¯s attitude to Kaori clearly changed since clearing the undersea ruin. Perhaps that was also the beginning of the mischief?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tio, be quiet.¡¹

    ¡¸For two people to stop holding backpletely with each other art a good thing but¡­¡­kuku, the vampire princess who have lived for more than three centuries was¡­¡­just like a girl in the springtime of her youth, fufufu, furthermore to use the space magic for mere mischief¡­¡­even when I watched it once more, fuhah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu, don¡¯tugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan, you are even more childish than Myuu only when ite to Kaori-oneechan nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Say it more! Myuu-chan and Tio too, say it more! Be more exasperated with the silly person who use something advanced like space istion barrier just to make me crash on it and enjoy seeing me fall t on my back!¡¹

    By the way, that was just the beginning. After that she would roll around on the floor when seeing Kaori gesturing like a pantomime because of her bewilderment from the invisible walls surrounding her, or opening a spatial window and saying hello while Kaori was in the middle of flower picking, etc.

    It was a series of prank that Shia called as ¡¸nasty¡¹.

    ¡¸No, Kaori. You yourself often do things like making Yue walking a corridor that was put in eternal loop, or sending her to somewhere the moment she stepped through the entrance. Isn¡¯t it toote to bring up this kind of thing at this point?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine right now because I can counterattack! But at that time I was powerless!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then what was that demonic tag game where you chased her around with hannya mask on your background? That really sent a chill on my back.¡¹

    To put it bluntly, Kaori wanted to show that past because he wanted to show everyone Yue¡¯s childishness or perhaps horribleness and made them exasperated with what Tio called ¡°the act that started it all¡±.

    Though in the first ce, Kaori too did things like snatching the fruits that Yue had prepared for Hajime before giving it to him as though she was the one who prepared it, or intentionally wearing Yue¡¯s underwear before pretending that she made a mistake and imed ¡¸No wonder the size doesn¡¯t fit me at all!¡¹ right in the person herself. She herself had done some nasty action herself to Yue, so nobody was in the right here.

    On top of that.

    ¡¸But Kaori, you see, Okaa-san think it¡¯s no good for a girl to act like that you know?¡¹

    Kaoruko-san pointed out with a sigh. The figure of Kaori when she totally snapped in thest day of their stay, it was a look that even Shizuku had never seen before¡­¡­

    Eyes that were opened wide to the limit with shrinking pupils that looked like dots. Pulsing vein on the forehead. Lips that were pressed on each other so hard they looked like a straight line. Violent aura that made anyone who saw her hallucinated a hannya behind her. And yet she was expressionless and silent.

    With such look, even though she was just a healer, she sprinted *SHUTATATATATA* with a beautiful form that even a pro sprinter would praisevishly to chase after Yue¡­¡­

    The whole Yaegashi family reflexively became on guard ¡¸Is that some kind of vengeful specter!?¡¹, Myuu screamed ¡¸Hiuu!?¡¹ and leaped onto her mama¡¯s chest, and Remia mama who was usually unperturbed in basically anything was frozen still from the pressure.

    In other words, the damage was heavier to Kaori in the matter of image.

    Tomoichi muttered ¡¸S-she looked exactly like the young Kaoruko when a thug harmed me¡­¡­¡¹ when he saw that image. Akiko-san and Liliana who heard him unconsciously took a step back from Kaoruko-san.

    ¡¸Well, Yue who forgot to even use magic from feeling too scared and ran around in panic while looking a bit tearful was adorable though.¡¹

    ¡¸That was the part that I don¡¯t want anyone to see the most!¡¹

    So it seemed. Kaoriughed <em>fufuhn</em> smugly. No, it was a mutual destruction with her showing everyone that appearance though¡­¡­everyone wanted to retort like that at this point, but all of them kept their mouth shut because they didn¡¯t have the hobby of pouring oil on fire.

    ¡¸Even so! Airie-san, she was a really lovelydy even though that was my first time meeting her!¡¹

    Aiko read the mood and attempted to change the topic. But, her topic choice was apparently a bit problematic. Liliana put on a smile. That was her special smiling mask that she used when hiding her true feeling!

    It was unknown whether they noticed it or not, but Shuu and Sumire nodded in amusement.

    ¡¸Certainly she was a lovelydy. She was also erotic with amazing figure, partly because of that dancer outfit though.¡¹

    She had chocte colored skin, with body that jutted out and sunk in at all the right ces which didn¡¯t suit someone of her age. Not only that, her body was also smartly trained to be like a leopardess. And with her blond hair and jade eyes, she had the loveliness that was worthy as the princess of the desert.

    Lanzwi held a tea party for the group but, Airie also came to give her greeting during that time, and then from there she joined the pleasant chat of everyone.

    Also, she was the same age like Princess Liliana.

    ¡¸Myu! Airie-oneechan is reaaa~~lly kind nano! She said that she want a little sister like Myuu and dotted on Myuu a lot after that nano!¡¹

    ¡¸She made a slightly dangerous expression though. Well, it can¡¯t be helped because it¡¯s only the natural providence for anyone to fawn at Myuu¡¯s adorableness.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s truly terrifying is Myuu-chan¡¯s charm isn¡¯t it? Even the maids became head over heels with her in the end. Rather, she was happier with being able to reunite with Myuu rather than Hajime and the others you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Her expression became filled with despair when she was told that we would depart in several hours¡­¡­¡¹

    It was just as Shizuku and Aiko said. When Hajime and co headed to the great volcano and Kaori was busily running around taking care of patients, the one who took care of Myuu most of the time was Princess Airie and her attendant maids.

    Of course it was her who took care of Myuu was partly because Myuu was the hero¡¯s daughter but, based from what they saw at the past rey, it was clear that from the middle she was taking care of Myuu because she grew to harborplete affection to Myuu herself.

    In addition,

    ¡¸Fufu, by the way Hajime, aren¡¯t you actually a bit disappointed inside? Even though Lanzwi-san was even suggesting her to marry you although jokingly.¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t that the first time since we came here? Of you getting refused by someone clearly for that kind of rtionship.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why are you two smirking like that? No way I¡¯m disappointed or anything.¡¹

    That unusual part also left a strong impression.

    ¡ºOtou-sama! Please don¡¯t joke like that!¡»

    Princess Airie quite clearly refused such suggestion. In this world there were countless people who wanted to get closer with the savior of the world, and yet this girl clearly refused and not just because of humility or embarrassment.

    Furthermore, it seemed she thought it was rude of her to reflexively speak like that. She immediately turned pale and apologized to Hajime while speaking of her future with straightforward eyes which also served as her justification.

    ording to her,

    ¡ºThere is no way I can abandon my country and marry out while my brother is in that state. If it prove necessary then I shall lead the people who live in this desert. And if the problem with my brother seeding the throne is solved, I intend to marry with someone of high status from Fea Bergen or the demon race for the sake of the future where all the races can coexist together.¡»

    She was truly a princess. She had been thinking properly with her own initiative about what she herself could do for the sake of her mothend and the world¡¯s future.

    In addition the girl looked at Liliana and showed respect, and just a little bit of frustration.

    ¡ºIf it was possible, I also wanted to go to the battlefield. Even I had been educated as a warrior. It was truly vexing how I was only able to pray while a princess who is the same age like me was takingmand at the frontline, and my father and this country warriors were rushing to extreme danger¡­¡­¡»

    That was exactly why she said, that she wanted to be useful for the future of her country and the world after the battle.

    Princess Liliana had formed a connection with the demon king family, so she too wanted to be a bridge for the coexistences of all the races by establishing bond with other races that they currently had weak connection with.

    She was just like Liliana. She had way of thinking and determination that were unthinkable for 14 years old girl. Even Hajime and Yue and the others unconsciously stopped moving while focusing on her words. That was because they could feel the unwavering zeal and will in her.

    That must be why.

    They all spontaneously said.

    ¡ºThis princess is the real deal.¡»

    ¡ºA true princess nano~!¡»

    Hajime and Myuu said things like that. They were also followed by Shuu and Sumire and the others.

    And there was more. Everyone¡¯s gaze moved. It happened after that. It wasn¡¯t like they wanted to make fun or anything, but they just did it for one reason or another©¤©¤they all nced at the kingdom¡¯s princess.

    Because, recently you know, there was this that. Everyone found out various things¡­¡­

    ¡ºWhy is everyone looking at me thereee!!¡»

    Needless to say a princess¡¯s angry yell reverberated through the pce.

    ¡¸Why is everyone getting excited about Airie-sama. Is this a snide remark? Or a warning for me to learn from her? It can¡¯t be helped isn¡¯t it? My figure isn¡¯t as great as Airie-sama, and I don¡¯t have any sex appeal! Yes, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m not like a princess at all, right? Righttt!?¡¹

    There was a princess here who had gottenpletely cranky.

    It seemed that shepletely threw away her smiling mask because everyone had gotten too excited with the topic of Princess Airie. She puffed up her cheeks like a squirrel and crossed her arms to make a naked appeal that she was in a bad mood.

    ¡¸No one here is saying something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸It shows from everyone¡¯s attitude! You must be thinking that Airie-sama is more charming than me anyway! Your heart must be beating fast from that nice body! Even though you aren¡¯t like that with mee!¡¹

    It looked like thing would getplicated in a troublesome direction if she was left alone like this.

    ¡¸I¡¯m impressed with that princess¡¯s way of life, but Lily is no different than her right? You also don¡¯t lose with her in charm, and most of all, everyone here hold you in respect.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really?¡¹

    Liliana who finally sat on the floor while hugging her knee looked around. Nod of agreements were given back at her one after another.

    ¡¸In the first ce, if we¡¯re speaking about a princess who isn¡¯t like a princess, if there¡¯s a championship for it then we have a hardcore M princess who will win the number one by andslide here.¡¹

    ¡¸A surprise reward aftrer so long!? Nnnuuh, it hit the spotttt¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m still alright¡­¡­I am, a proper princess!¡¹

    ¡¸Mine gratitude for the additional hit from the proper princess!¡¹

    The dragon race princess (?) was twitching fiercely. But putting her aside.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s around here. We will dive down soon.¡¹

    It seemed they had arrived at the coordinate where the undersea ruin was located. Urged by Hajime, Myuu followed by Shuu and the others entered into the ship in excitement.

    The cockpit that wasbined with the cabin felt cramped with more than ten people inside. It couldn¡¯t bepared with Fernir. The people who wasing here for the first time were seated down near the window.

    *Gou* There was a faint sound. At the same time the inside of the ship darkened suddenly. The submarine was diving deep into the sea in the blink of eye. The sunlight was getting further away.

    Even if there was anyone here who had scuba diving experience, none of the parents ever experienced swimming undersea in submarine as expected. Even Shuuzou was letting out ¡¸Oo¡¹ in delight.

    Their admiration reached the peak seeing the submarine rapidly diving to the bottom of the sea while emitting light to all directions before in the end a rock wall with a huge emblem drawn on it was opening with a thunderous sound.

    ¡¸The ce is really filled with romance!¡¹

    Just the giant gate underwater already reminded them of pirate or treasure hunting fiction. Shuu¡¯s voice sounded excited.

    ¡¸By the way, we¡¯re opening it with Melusine¡¯s proof of conquest this time but, originally we used the proof of conquest from Gruen.¡¹

    ¡¸That was pretty wasn¡¯t it? The pendant gathered moonlight, then it showed the path with a streak of light. The maker had good sense.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Someone like Miledy only had insulting signboard and a revolving door at the entrance. The gap is horrible.¡¹

    Yue shook her head. Shuu smiled wryly at her even while letting out a sigh of admiration at the fantastical sight.

    The submarine was entering into the dungeon.

    The submarine had been modified drastically than thest time they were here, so it didn¡¯t get carried away by raging stream or even getting shaken. It was stopping still in the middle of the raging stream.

    But, there was one point that was different from before.

    ¡¸Hih¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hajime-kun! Are we going to be okay against that!?¡¹

    Kaoruko backed away from the window with a small scream. Tomoichi was pointing outside in panic.

    He was pointing at a huge shark. Its length must be more than 3 meters. It was sticking on the wall like suckerfish. Furthermore the way it was sticking on the surface was by using ice to fix it in ce.

    Its dark red eyes showed that it was a monster. For it to possess characteristic magic of ice even though it was a shark¡­¡­

    ¡¸Was there something like that herest time?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I doth not think there was something like this. Shia and I were keeping our gaze to outside the whole time then.¡¹

    ¡¸Right desu. Ah, look. The school of fish monster that attacked usst time is also still here.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we have the proof of conquest, so they won¡¯t attack¡­¡­it¡¯s alright, Tomoichi-san.¡¹

    Tomoichi wasn¡¯t the only one to sigh in relieve. Meanwhile the submarine kept going through the tube shaped giant cavern.

    ¡¸What is the challenge of this ce? The shape is like a flowing pool.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s something like finding a path to escape while slipping through this raging stream and the monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Koichi-san and Kirino-san. That¡¯s mostly correct.¡¹

    Actually, the challenger had to pour the remaining moonlight in the Gruen¡¯s proof of conquest to some ces in order to open the door.

    Hearing that exnation, the expressions of Shizuku, Liliana, and even Aiko were twitching.

    ¡¸Naturally, the people of this world don¡¯t have anything like submarine aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­We have something simr, Shizuku. You need to use barrier magic together with it but, people are using ship that have interior space for fishing or investigating the bottom of the sea. Of course that kind ship doesn¡¯t have any weapon, and it also won¡¯t be able to resist this kind of raging stream.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, you will have to use magic both for intercepting the monsters as well as directing the boat then.¡¹

    How many rounds they would have to go through this ce until the challenger noticed the meaning and gimmick behind the five ces that had emblem drawn there.

    Their magic power wouldn¡¯tst¡­¡­that thought made their face twitching. After all, this ce was underwater. Furthermore it was inside a cavern filled with raging streams. Their death would be assured the moment they ran out of magic power.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, I think it¡¯s a warning in a sense. Like Gruen¡¯s tornado, or Orcus¡¯s surface hundred levels. They are saying, back off if you can¡¯t even clear this part.¡¹

    ¡¸Its gimmick that make you use magic power exhaustively might also be a hint when I look back now. It¡¯s telling us that this great dungeon will use up a lot of magic power.¡¹

    Yue and Kaori¡¯s conjecture was surely right on the mark. In fact, therge scale illusion world that would be waiting for them after this could only be dealt with magic power after all.

    After making twops to sightsee inside the raging stream tunnel, they opened the gate and advanced through the waterway and got down ahead of there. They didn¡¯t fall like before. Right now the submarine also had gravity control device installed, so it slowlynded on the ground.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There were several other new monsters than the shark wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, it looks like there are also some more in this ce.¡¹

    Shuu and others were curiously watching the calm water surface above them that wasn¡¯t following gravity and fell down. But Hajime and others had their attention taken by something else.

    Tio immediately used past rey to disy the rain of superpressed water stream attacks from acorn barnacles while giving exnation to the parents. Hajime nced at that before running his gaze on the wall.

    ¡¸Is that a camouged¡­¡­crab?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It looks like it can lengthen and shorten its scissors.¡¹

    ¡¸Based on what you¡¯re saying, or rather, from looking at the past image, they weren¡¯t here in the past weren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Yes, it was just as Shizuku said. It was another new monster that they didn¡¯t encounter herest time. The crabs that were the size of human children clinging on the wall.

    They were camouged, but they immediately showed themselves when Hajime lifted up the proof of conquest. Kaoruko and Akiko immediately let out a small scream. Large crabs were clinging on the whole surface of the wall and they were moving around while clicking their scissors. Anyone would feel fear running through their body even if they didn¡¯t have trypophobia.

    ¡¸M-Myuu-chan and Remia-chan don¡¯t seem scared of this aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Sumire was taking distance from the wall in disgust. She approached Hajime while asking that question. The two looked confused by that.

    ¡¸They are just crabs though?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re just crabs nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As expected from the seaman race.¡¹

    Well of course. Rather, seeing arge swarm of crab like this would make them go ¡¸Hyahhaaa, there¡¯s a lot of them yeah!¡¹ in delight. Even though the crabs were monsters, they still wouldn¡¯t feel creeped out by their appearance.

    ¡¸The path ahead from here is submerged in water, so it¡¯ll be better if we ce barrier on the water surface to walk on won¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? What if freeze it?¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t be able to look at the monster underwater like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, then I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯m a barrier master after all! I also have the artifact from Hajime-san, so please let me help if it¡¯s not going to take that long!¡¹

    It seemed that Liliana felt a bit stressed from just watching. Liliana was hopping up and down *pyon pyon* to appeal that even she could be useful.

    Hajime¡¯s expression turned worried.

    ¡¸Is it okay? There are going to be a lot of works waiting for you after the trip today ends right? You¡¯ll get tired you know?¡¹

    ¡¸? What are you saying? My works are mainly just taking care of paperwork you know? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll get tired just from sitting and reading, geez~. You are strange Hajime-san? But I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re that worried for me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Notice that side of yours, really.¡¹

    Before long she might even started saying something like ¡¸My body is made of paperwork¡¹. ¡°Unlimited Work¡±¡­¡­a unique barrier that could only be deployed inside an office. What an unpleasant magic that would be.

    <em>This princess is hopeless, she¡¯s really just a corporate ve¡­¡­</em>it went without saying that everyone¡¯s heart became as one at this moment.

    Although, Liliana herself was showing sufficient motivation so it would be too pitiful for her if they refused her here. For the time being they would leave it to her and they progressed through the cave that was filled with sea water until their waist height.

    They were using shining barrier as their foothold, so they could clearly see the monsters that looked like snake or starfish that were swimming below. It was like they were in an aquarium.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah, Tio. Don¡¯t use past rey here©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me Yue. Of course I shall project it.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn!?¡¹

    The past of the short Yue riding on Hajime¡¯s shoulders got projected. There Yue was blushing red in embarrassment, while Shia and others were teasing her, saying htat she looked cute like Myuu. And then the scene of Kaori being the only one given a scathing disparagement ¡¸Perish¡¹ yed out.

    Shuu and Sumire and the other parents, and then Shizuku, Aiko, and Liliana were all watching it with warm expression, so the present Yue was also blushing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu, stupid Tio¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, a Yue this cute hath to be shared with everyone©¤©¤atata, it was mine bad, mine bad. That¡¯s why pelting me with small lightning pebbles art, adah!? Wait, the power art rapidly increasing©¤©¤<em>II, MA, </em>even the speed art like bullet now!? AAAA!?¡¹

    The lightning bullets fired wildly. At the start they were making the sound of *bzzt bzzt* before rapidly changing into *ZUDADADADA* at present. Someone tugged on Yue¡¯s sleeve while Tio was being rained down with the bullets. It was Myuu.

    ¡¸Yue-oneechan¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu?¡¹

    ¡¸That spot is Myuu¡¯s.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? I¡¯m being warned!?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu doesn¡¯t mind someone else upying it, but please ask Myuu first for permission.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s more a permit system!?¡¹

    Her face was serious. It seemed she wasn¡¯t joking or anything. Apparently papa¡¯s shoulder ride was something that Myuu had no intention of yielding.

    The odd pressure from Myuu overwhelmed Yue and her gaze wandered around while she replied with ¡¸¡­¡­R-roger that¡¹. Myuu grinned brightly. <em>An unexpected defeat of the first wife?</em> Everyone questioned while looking at Myuu with a fearful gaze.

    There, Shuuzoupared the past rey with the present and spoke with dubious tone.

    ¡¸The situations are very different. The monster type and number are wildly different¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, so you noticed as expected.¡¹

    As expected, it was the same here. Monsters that they never encountered before were also present here in droves.

    Inside the past rey, Hajime was muttering ¡¸Aren¡¯t they too weak?¡¹, but if the present situation was actually how this dungeon originally was, then this number and variety would really offer them an annoyance that was fitting for a great dungeon.

    ¡¸As I thought, it looks like our guess is right.¡¹

    ¡¸Guess? Hajime, what do you mean?¡¹

    In respond to Shuu¡¯s question, Hajime said that thing might be clearer if they went further ahead and walked faster.

    And then they arrived at the location where in the past Hajime and others were forced to choose to retreat, the ce where there was an existence that gave them a hard fight till the end. An ancient monster that didn¡¯t have weakness in the form of magic stone. It was the space where they encountered the clione lookalike©¤©¤the ¡°Hell Eater¡±.

    But, as expected, the Hell Eater wasn¡¯t here.

    In exchange, a monster that looked like an octopus with length of 3 meters was in position there.

    While Hajime and co were starting to fight the Hell Eater inside the past rey, the present Hajime lifted up the proof of conquest in order to stop the giant octopus. Then Hajime spoke of the guess that he mentioned before this.

    ¡¸As I thought, the Hell Eater originally wasn¡¯t a monster of this dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean Hajime? Didn¡¯t you fight it inside the great dungeon?¡¹

    Sumire tilted her head in puzzlement even while her gaze was stolen by the past rey where the situation was like in a movie where the whole room itself was the inside of a monster¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸In the first ce it was strange. Not only about a monster that doesn¡¯t have magic stone, but most of all it attacked after we finished clearing this dungeon. What¡¯s more it kept attacking even after we left the great dungeon.¡¹

    Shuuzou and Koichi nodded in understanding.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­certainly strange. It was ignoring its meaning of existence as ¡°guarding of great dungeon¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸It also ignored the meaning of the dungeon¡¯s existence as a ce of trial.¡¹

    Tounch a surprise attack after the trial was over made it seemed like it was simply trying to kill them. They couldn¡¯t feel any of the liberator¡¯s intention in that. Certainly it didn¡¯t feel like a trial that they had prepared.

    ¡¸This is just my guess but, perhaps that guy entered this great dungeon and turned it into its feeding ce?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. A ce where food will repop after some time passed no matter how much you eat¡­¡­for something that can eat anything, there¡¯s no better ce than this as a pantry.¡¹

    Shizuku added while looking with worry at the past Kaori inside the projection. Remia put her hand on her cheek and looked puzzled. She then made quite a sharpment.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­did the liberators really not consider the possibility of outside monstering in? Even though that can affect the trial¡¯s result.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­I also get the feeling that it¡¯s not like them but¡­¡­perhaps, they had also taken that into consideration?¡¹

    ¡¸They had, taken it into consideration?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If there is a monster that can break through their defense and enter inside, that in itself can serve as trial.¡¹

    Hajime seemed to suddenly think of something and the corner of his lips rose.

    ¡¸Or perhaps, Lee-san once said that the Hell Eater was ¡°a monster that had existed since a long time ago¡±. Perhaps even Miledy and the others had also got attacked by it.¡¹

    If they knew about its treat and nature, than rather than getting worked up with <em>We will absolutely prevent the intrusion of monster that we cannot control!</em>, they could just leave things to chance and left it alone as a trial¡­¡­that way of thinking seemed really possible for the liberators who liked to be unreasonable.

    There, Aiko suddenly noticed something and raised her voice.

    ¡¸Eh? Myuu-chan? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    Myuu suddenly said little since the fight against Hell Eater started. She had stepped back until she was at the very back without anyone noticing, and on top of that her gaze started wandering around restlessly when Aiko asked her the question.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Myuu? Is something worrying you? Or perhaps you aren¡¯t feeling good?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? N-no~, it¡¯s nothing nano. Yep.¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s nothing. Try telling me.¡¹

    Myuu-chan¡¯s eyes would look anywhere but at them. Then her gaze started going back and forth between Hajime papa and the Hell Eater inside the past rey.

    ¡¸U-umm, papa.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou¡¹

    Everyone became concerned. The past rey got paused and everyone focused on Myuu. Then Myuu poked her index fingers on each other while sending an upward gaze at her papa.

    ¡¸If, this is just an if case¡¹

    ¡¸Ou?¡¹

    ¡¸He-cha©¤©¤cough. What if this Hell Eater-san is, still alive though with a size that is only big as this, just the size of a fingertip¡­¡­what will you do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹

    Hajime-san had guessed the situation and looked up to the ceiling. Yue and others widened their eyes like saucers. Remia mama was covering her face with both hands. Even Shuu and others were going ¡¸Uwaa¡¹ with an expression that didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡¸U-umm! But but, He-cha©¤©¤I mean Hell Eater-san too won¡¯t attack people anymore I think nano! He said©¤©¤no, Myuu think that surely he is thinking that human is scary nano! After all they burn and explode him even though he just want to eat a little, what savage brutes! Furthermore they areughing when seeing me burning©¤©¤is what Myuu think he must be thinking nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, yeah, that so¡­¡­¡¹

    He didn¡¯t know anymore which part he should retort at. The motivation for that also didn¡¯t well up at all.

    ¡¸Just tell me one thing, Myuu. Does that guy feel dangerous to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. After all it looked like he tried to help out when Myuu got kidnapped by apostle just because he wanted to thank Myuu for helping him.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    They would take a look at that scer when they arrived at Erisen.

    ¡¸P-papa?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, I¡¯m not going to waste energy to look for him just to kill him, so don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸! Yes nano!¡¹

    There was nothing else that could be said. After all the Hell Eater itself was apparently traumatized with Hajime, or rather with humankind itself.

    This was just a guess but, most likely it survived with only a fragment of itself, and then it identally¡­¡­no, perhaps this should be called as getting drawn in already. It was drawn it to Myuu and got helped. With that it was moved to save Myuu alone, no doubt about it.

    It was a conjecture that Hajime made himself and he didn¡¯t understand just what he was thinking.

    ¡¸Cough, err. In other words, the monsters that were originally here got eaten by Hell Eater¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia pushed the talk back on track. Inside the past rey, Hajime opened a hole in the ground with pile bunker and retreated.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, it makes me curious now about that guy¡¯s true strength.¡¹

    The giant octopus that was silently staying still at the center of the room. Looking at it once more, they could see monster traits on it here and there.

    First, it had sixteen legs. Double the number of a normal octopus. Furthermore, half of its legs clearly were made from metal. It wasn¡¯t wearing equipment, rather its legs were hardened.

    Its metal legs were folded like the scythe of a praying mantis. Its pose looked simr like a ssical ghost. Myuu was grinning seeing that, saying ¡¸It looks a bit cute nano¡¹.

    ¡¸Do you want to try fighting it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes desu!¡¹

    <em>As expected from Hauria, </em>everyone thought, but all of them had the kindness to not actually say it.

    Hajime looked at his watch and decided that they had a bit of time.

    Actually at present Hellina had jumped to Erisen using a gate to prepare a party for them, but the promised time was around the time when the sun was setting.

    They would have BBQ outdoor. Thinking that they wouldn¡¯t mind to do something grand for thest night, the group epted the people of Erisen and big shots of various countries to attend it too, but the coordination for that part was being taken care by Hellina¡¯s one-woman operation.

    Hajime and co had also offered toe to Erisen early and helped with preparing the required supplies and food ingredients for the party but,

    ¡ºPlease leave the details to me and have fun sightseeing in the undersea ruin. I will give a grand wee to the demon king¡¯s group which will also serve as the start of the party. I believe that will be a fitting way to start thest night of your majesty¡¯s trip.¡»

    She made such suggestion reverently, so Hajime could only leave it to her in the end. Hellina-san was seriously capable. And now she was a demon sword user too.

    Back to the topic.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s put on a barrier just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I¡¯ll put up a space istion barrier.¡¹

    Liliana looked like she wanted to work, but as expected it would be dangerous to rely on just her barrier for a battle against a monster of a great dungeon.

    The parents were told to back away, Hajime carried Myuu in his arms, and Tio was positioned at the path they came from to stand guard.

    And then Shia stepped forward alone in front of the giant octopus. She looked back across her shoulder and showed a wide grin that acted as the signal to start. Hajime stopped pouring his magic power into the proof of conquest.

    Right away.

    A roaring sound of cannon split their eardrums. In addition,

    ¡¸Bubee!?¡¹

    They also heard such voice. Shia was sliding on the ground on her face.

    Time stopped. Everyone was struck dumb.

    Because, this was that Shia. That Shia got punched on the face and sent flying. The bugged rabbit that only made *ng* sound when her neck was targeted by a giant scythe, was now in this state.

    ¡¸O-oi, Shia? Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Peh. Nice punch, you have there desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, she¡¯s alright.¡¹

    Shia spat out the mud that got into her mouth and her rabbit ears stood on end while pping around rabbitly. Shia got up and put on a warlike smile, yeah, she looked fine.

    Although, it seemed the corner of her lip got cut. She flicked that spot with her thumb and blood flew off from there. It startled everyone.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Too careless.¡¹

    ¡¸Thou underestimated it too much. What art thou doing not reinforcing thyself at all like that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m reflecting desuu!¡¹

    Magic power burst out from Shia in respond to Yue and Tio¡¯s harsh but honestments that were mixed with exasperation. Right after that, the space was assaulted with countless thunderous sound and shockwave.

    It was like a bombardment battle. The giant octopus¡¯s eight legs were nted into the ground to anchor itself, while at the same time the remaining eight metal legs were moving in a blur. The fists of Shia who nted both her feet firmly on the ground were also vanishing from view.

    It was a punching battle in super high speed. Countless shockwaves bloomed before Shia¡¯s eyes. Just the after shocks were causing the wall and the ceiling to break with the fragments scattered around.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that¡­¡­a mantis shrimp(shako) that is disguised as octopus(tako)?¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko-san, what is shako?¡¹

    ¡¸A sea creature that look simr with a small shrimp, Lily-san. It let out a blow with its front leg to get its prey but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I once saw it in a manga that I read together with Kaori¡­¡­it even have the power to break a fish tank isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, this is something like this? A monster that has the flexibility and multiple limbs of octopusbined with the mantis shrimp¡¯s striking power¡­¡­¡¹

    What kind of fiendish monster was that¡­¡­Hajime and others were watching the fight with twitching expression that seemed to want to say that.

    Ahead of their gaze, Shia made her move.

    ¡¸Level V¡¹

    *DON* The ground exploded. Shia slipped through the eight simultaneous punches and her fist sank into the main body. The blow made another impact sound that was unthinkableing from human body.

    A normal living organism would be blown away, or at the very least their internal organs would be overran by the destructive power.

    However,

    ¡¸Mumu-, this sensation©¤©¤it¡¯s absorbing the impact!?¡¹

    Not only that, the giant octopus became enveloped with dark red light. Then after that, its eight legs instantly returned back and unleased an explosive shockwave.

    ¡¸NUUUUU DESUU!¡¹

    That Shia was blown away even though she was only using 50% of her strength. Furthermore it was from a blow that she guarded against.

    ¡¸Holy cow¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know something Hajime?¡¹

    The parent and son was creating the atmosphere of a solid gear from metal while Hajime made his magic eye glinted.

    ¡¸That octopus, it seems that it can absorb impact and then add it into its own punch.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say? In other words, the more it receive Shia-chan¡¯s attack, the stronger its fist will be!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, exactly Tou-san! That guy is the natural enemy of physical specialist type!¡¹

    ¡¸You two father and son, what are you doing?¡¹

    Tomoichi-san couldn¡¯t understand what they were ying at.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shiaaa~, it looks like your affinity with it is the worst. How about you stop already?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around Yue-san! Please look at the other guy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Throw away something like weapon ande at me. What¡¯s wrong? You get scared? It said! Come on, let¡¯s talk with our fists shall we-, it said with its eyes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, I don¡¯t think so.¡¹

    The octopus had rectangle eyes just like any octopus. Not even emotion could be felt from it¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hey Shia! With the concept of this dungeon, I think it¡¯s an opponent that should be defeated with magic you know!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just running away desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just normal strategy I think!?¡¹

    Even Kaori¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach her. The switch of the martial god rabbit had been turned on.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine everyone! I have a n!¡¹

    Shia¡¯s right leg stepped further back while her left hand thrust forward to act as targeting assistant. Meanwhile she drew back her right fist like drawing a bow.

    <em>A n she said?</em> Hajime and co questioned while tilting their head. Shia kept their back turned toward them while saying.

    ¡¸No second strike!! No thinking of the next move! I¡¯ll defeat it with the destructive power of a single attack that surpass its impact absorption desuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸It¡¯s just a musclebrained tactic as expected¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It stood to reason.

    And then the result was also the same.

    The giant octopus was blown away while its upper body burst from inside. The shockwave half destroyed the inside of the cave. Hajime and co almost fell into the underground waterway with no pile bunker to do that this time. It went without saying that their gazes at Shia were intensely reproachful after that.

    But, Shia looked extremely satisfied. A geyser burst out from the ground that was smashed by her stomp. It collided on the ceiling and in the middle of the shower of flesh and blood, she roared ¡¸URIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!¡¹ with the widest smile on her face.

    That figure looked like the exact model of a barbarian tribe.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    Hajime and co naturally didn¡¯t get dragged into the underground waterway. They advanced through the normal route.

    Along the way, they were passing monsters that looked like they had high physical resistance and after a while, they ran into a water wall. It was a water wall with size that a submarine could pass through.

    Standing in front of it felt like being in front of a giant water tank in aquarium. But, there was no ss or wall there. Their hand would submerge into the water easily if they reached out into it.

    The inside was unnaturally dark and they couldn¡¯t see what was ahead, but with the proof of conquest in their possession, they thought that there would be no monster attack or trap. The submarine was taken out and everyone boarded it, and then they went into the other side of the water wall.

    Like that, they arrived at a giant spherical shaped space underwater. What weed Hajime and co there was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Oi oi¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, we have to fight that?¡¹

    ¡¸This is a joke right!? Are you saying that something like that existed at the era of liberators!?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s shaking voice was ovepped with Liliana who sounded more surprised than anybody else.

    But, it was only natural for them to be like that.

    After all, ahead of them was©¤©¤

    ¡¸A submarine¡­¡­no, is it a small battleship?¡¹

    A submarine that was armed with all kinds of artifacts that looked heinous from their appearance.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Unlimited~

    =>From Fate¡¯s Emiya-san.

    ¨C The meeting of Hell Eater and Myuu

    =>If you answer the questionnaire in the introduction page of Ovep-sama¡¯s published volume 6, you will be able to read the Afterword of Afterword. It¡¯s from there. I think you can still read it even now¡­¡­

    ¨C Throw away something like weapon ande at me

    => From Commando.

    ¡ùThe OVA [Miraculous Chance Meeting at Phantom Adventure] that is attached to volume 13 as well as the unaired episode ¡¸Arifureta Yorimichi de Sekai Saikyou¡¹ that is the special perk for Anime second season Blu-ray are being aired at D-Anime-sama. If you like it please take a look!

    PS

    It will be ARIA season soon isn¡¯t it. Got to have the pollution from this year purified and prepare to wee the new year.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal 59 I Won¡¯t ept Something Like Losing Event!</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: I¡¯ll post another chapter at 9 PM. IT will be thest Tortus Travel Journal for real.

    I¡¯ll be happy if everyone can read it as apaniment for New Year. Well then happy New Year!

    An all-ck medium sized cruiser.

    The submarine that was there alone in the middle of a huge spherical space had a form that could be described like that without any problem.

    There was a window at the front part like normal. The inside of the submarine could also be seen from there. There was helm and also seat inside. It was a normal structure. Naturally it was unmanned.

    Countless magic circles were engraved on the hull. They were all generally for attack magic based on what they read from theirposition. It was clear to see that this submarine was built for the purpose of battle.

    It was a form that truly ought to be called as a magicbat boat.

    But, it had another unique aspect that attracted the sight more.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have the idea of not letting the water touch the submarine at all from the start when making one¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime muttered with a slightly bitter voice.

    Yes, Melusine¡¯s magicbat boat had a part that was decisively different from Hajime¡¯s submarine.

    An egg-shaped membrane of air faintly enveloped the whole submarine. The seawater wouldn¡¯t even touch the ship in the first ce. The vessel was <em>floating in the air </em>in such state.

    Shuu pointed out while picturing his son¡¯s Fernier.

    ¡¸Eh, rather than a submarine¡­¡­won¡¯t it be able to fly in the sky too? It can be used bot at sea and air can¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, yeah.¡¹

    This time Hajime-san¡¯s expression also turned bitter. The creator of this submarine was definitely Oscar Orcus, but somehow it felt like he had lost against him in inventiveness after seeing this.

    Shuuzou and Kirino seemed to guess what was inside Hajime¡¯s heart and they smirked.

    ¡¸Diving vehicle is created in order to do underwater activity without getting wet. The idea to not let even the vehicle get wet is something that earthling will find it difficult to reach at with how used we are to the idea of submarine.¡¹

    ¡¸Surely the creator of this thing started with the premise of a ship and they wondered if they can just simply make it go underwater too. If that was the case, rather than constructing the ship itself to be airtight, they can just use magic to push the water away¡­¡­that kind of idea is really fitting for a fantasy world isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess so.¡¹

    The creator Hajime-san was showing bitterness even in his expression.

    There was no doubt that the creator of this was Oscar Orcus. Therefore, Hajime felt like he had gotten shown up in the matter of inventiveness as a fellow creator and it made his sense of rivalry zed.

    Actually, Oscar only used the huge magic battleship©¤©¤the moving base of the liberators at that era©¤©¤that was created from the same era of magic sword Ignis and magic eater scythe Egxess as reference but¡­¡­

    There was no way for Hajime to know about that.

    ¡¸Fuh, very well, Oscar. I ept your challenge to the future transmutation master.¡¹

    ¡¸! No good, Hajime¡¯s bad habit is rearing up!¡¹

    Yue applied gravity magic to every single person inside the submarine and,

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see whose work is better!¡¹

    Hajime suddenlyunched the submarine forward at the same time.

    <em>You are the challenger!</em> or <em>Nobody is making a challenge or anything!</em> There wasn¡¯t even any time for anyone to make such retort.

    With the submarine rapidly approaching without using the proof of conquest, it naturally made the magicbat boat to react in order to fulfill its originally role.

    The radiance of the barrier that blocked the water from rushing in increased drastically. Right after that, it moved while leaving behind raging stream on its wake. Thanks to its special characteristic of not being inside water despite being underwater, it achieved a speed of nearly 50 km/hour in an instant.

    It became a chicken race against the magicbat boat that was rapidly approaching right from the front. Screams like ¡¸OIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!?¡¹¡¸WAIT WAIT WAITTTTT-¡¹ rose one after another, but Hajime-san whose creator soul had been lit in fire naturally didn¡¯t stop! Just like usual!

    A fearless smile formed on his lips. His eyes glinted with zeal-. Just like Shia before this! He had no right to say anything about her!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look down on this hybrid with modern weapon-, you damned antique!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoiii, Hajime-kuuun!? Just what in the world are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good Otou-san! You also saw it at Great Dungeon Raisen right!? Hajime-kun won¡¯t stop that easily when he is in his MAD mode!¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan-sensei©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already doing it but it¡¯s not working at all-¡¹

    ¡¸I wish he won¡¯t show resistance for that kind of thing though-¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case, Lily. Aiko¡¯s Soul Repose art working! The overflow of Goshujin-sama¡¯s passion simply surpassed the pace of the appeasement!¡¹

    ¡¸What, did you say!?¡¹

    Hajime deliberately sat on the driver seat and fired torpedoes like crazy whileughing loudly. Hearing that his passion surpassed even an age of god magic made not only Liliana and Aiko, but even Shirasaki family and Yaegashi family to have a look that said ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹ on their faces.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry everyone. Hajime can only be stopped physically when he is like this.¡¹

    Dozens of torpedoes that were painted with shark image approached from the front, however the magicbat boat made one of its magic circles shined without even showing any sign of dodging. Immediately a raging stream whirled forward like a bombardment and messed up the trajectories of the torpedoes to go off course.

    The magicbat boat had closed the distance until it was within a stone¡¯s throw. Tomoichi and co turned white from the thinking of ¡¸We¡¯re going to crash!?¡¹.

    Even though the situation was that dire,

    ¡¸¡­¡­He looks like he¡¯s having fun, so please watch over him for a while.¡¹

    <em>What a troubling person isn¡¯t he? But it¡¯s cute how he can be childish like this sometimes. </em>Yue-san smiled with an expression that was an exquisite blend of troubled face and affectionate expression that seemed to say that.

    ¡¸¡¸Isn¡¯t this not the time to say that!?¡¹¡¹

    Kaoruko and Akiko retorted in harmony. <em>Don¡¯t show that kind of pampering attitude in this kind of situation!</em> Such irritation came out to their expression somewhat. <em>This stupid idiot couple!</em> They looked like they wanted to say that.

    ¡¸W-we¡¯re going to crash-¡¹

    Tomoichi quickly hugged Kaoruko-san to protect her, but in that moment, ¡¸Tsk¡¹ Hajime clicked his tongue and dodged the collision with a barrel roll.

    The magicbat boat instantly passed them by beside the window. Everyone let out a relieved sigh.

    ¡¸My, this is amazing. We should be overturned just now, and yet we can stand normally. Is it Yue-chan¡¯s work?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, Okaa-sama. But, the gravity control of this submarine itself is also working on the passengers, so what I¡¯m doing is only assisting it in the end.¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally! There¡¯s no danger here so please watch the battle leisurely!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if that¡¯s the case, this is just¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-sama, what now? Should I give Hajime-san a suplex like usual?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re always doing something that need to be stopped with a suplex, Hajime-kun!?¡¹

    Tomoichi-san retorted with an astonished expression but he was ignored.

    Also, Kaoruko-san was being all smile as though her unrest until just now was just a lie. Even though the situation was still the same. Perhaps it was because Tomoichi-san was still embracing her tightly.

    As expected from Kaori¡¯s mom. Love made everything else into trivial thing. <em>This stupid idiot couple! </em>Akiko-san stared reproachfully at them intensely as though to say that¡­¡­

    *KIIIIIIIIIIII* The magically driven engine growled. The submarine turned with a movement like a fighter jet, then the magicbat boat entered the sight once more through the front crystal window.

    But, even with such movement the passengers didn¡¯t feel any burden on their body. They didn¡¯t even feel any inertia that could make their posture shaken. They only felt like they were leisurely watching the scenery of a calm sea, so Tomoichi and the parents along with Liliana and the others gradually regained theirposure.

    ¡¸UUOOOOH, this is awesomeee-. Perhaps because we¡¯re underwater, it¡¯s like we¡¯re doing a space battle here!¡¹

    ¡¸It makes you real fired up huh, Tou-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright then, Shia-chan. It¡¯s a rare chance so let¡¯s let him do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Kaa-sama is also getting excited¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸M-my my¡­¡­as expected from Hajime-san¡¯s parents, no, from Nagumo family¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, over there nano! Hit it nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Remia. It seems that thy daughter is alsopletely at that side.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Even Yaegashi family had stiff expressions when the battle started, and yet Shuu-otousan actually had sparkling eyes right from the beginning. And then there was Sumire-okaasan who epted that while smiling even.

    This was why Nagumo family was just¡­¡­or rather, Sumire-san¡¯s expression when staring at her husband looked exactly like Yue-chan¡­¡­Akiko and the others also sighed deeply while epting the situation. Their exasperation had gone full circle and went back into a state of resignation it seemed.

    The battle naturally was still continuing even while that was going on.

    This time the magicbat boat was firing outser beams. Of course it was underwater. Laser was unusable here. In other words, it was a light element bombardment magic that looked like that.

    ¡¸Na?ve-. This submarine had gotten wrecked twice by magma and Hell Eater. Its defense now is certified!¡¹

    A cone shaped shield formed at the front. The light bombardment magic was dispersed. Then as payback torpedoes were fired in appalling number from both the deck and the bottom.

    ¡¸These torpedoes follow automatically. What¡¯s more they have space crushing warhead! Try to endure them if you ca-whaaatttt!?¡¹

    It endured. A ¡°gate¡± appeared in front of the magicbat boat and it dodged by teleporting just before it got mobbed by space crushing torpedoes from all directions.

    The other people who had entered spectator mode were also shocked by this.

    ¡¸Wha-, from behind!?¡¹

    Hajime detected the magic power reaction and activated all the installed gravity stones in full without even confirming the enemy location. Terrific pressure that struck the submarine to below was generated. The submarine instantly lowered its depth.

    A sh spread out above them. It was lightning attack.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Tio. This is just a thought but, doesn¡¯t this make you lose any will to clear this ce?¡¹

    Shizuku wanted to listen to Tio¡¯s thought with a twitching expression.

    Tio smiled wryly at Hajime¡¯s shouts like ¡¸Taking my ass from behind like that, not bad-. But, you¡¯re pretty much mistaken if you think that teleportation is your specialty!¡¹, or Shuu & Sumire¡¯s excited ¡¸Underwater dogfight, it¡¯s really the height of romance!¡¹, or Myuu¡¯s ¡¸Papa! What about transformation!? Is there no transformation ability nano!?¡¹ while folding her arms and went ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­¡¹.

    Certainly, this was just too much.

    Even now the magicbat boat teleported to regain the advantageous position behind the submarine, but it charged into the swarm of sea mines that Hajime had scattered there. Even so it came out of that with only some damage on its body.

    Also, the sea mines had been upgraded too. It made everyone wanted to retort just what kind of use he imagined they would get with how improved they were, but anyway, the sea mines had been upgraded drastically into special artifacts that twisted and crushed the target with space distortion.

    The enemy ship endured that with only some damage to show for it. Just what kind of joke was that? It proved that even elemental magic wouldn¡¯t affect it.

    Therefore Kaori also pointed out with a twitching expression.

    ¡¸If someone like Hajime-kun doesn¡¯t exist, originally the challenger of this dungeon has to use barrier to somehow move around inside water won¡¯t they? That¡¯s impossible. Against something like this, it won¡¯t even be a trial unless you have an artifact ss submarine with you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, certainly. The number of magic that is effective underwater is also limited, and in the first ce the opponent is too fast that I don¡¯t think it will get hit. It won¡¯t be a fight at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­considering that this ce couldst only be essed after clearing Gruen, perhaps this ce shouldst only be visited after mastering space magic.¡¹

    ¡¸So we should destroy it with spatial explosion, or catch it with spatial fixing¡­¡­or perhaps, running away with teleportation?¡¹

    Even while everyone was making such conjecture, ¡¸Fuhah, fuhahahahah. What¡¯s wrong Oscar! Is this the best that your machine can do!?¡¹ Hajime was speaking in a good mood as though he was being high. It made Tomoichi-san asked ¡¸Oi, Nagumo Shuu! Did your son take some kind of dangerous drug or something!?¡¹ with a worried tone mixed in his voice. The reply that came back ¡¸It¡¯s fine, no problem! It¡¯s just the nature of Nagumo line!¡¹ was something like that that sounded like there was nothing but problems.

    It was then.

    ¡¸Myu? Myuu saw something just now nano!¡¹

    Myuu suddenly said something like that and pressed her face on the window. It was in the middle of battle where both sides kept changing position in dizzying pace. What she saw had instantly vanished from view but, the other people also noticed it when they changed direction next.

    ¡¸Just now¡­¡­the wall shined didn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸It was a shine like sunset wasn¡¯t it? I think the color of Meiru-san¡¯s magic power was also like that?¡¹

    Kaori and Liliana looked at each other. There was no doubt, the wall at the deepest part of the opposite side where they entered was radiating light with color like the brilliant sunset.

    Certainly the light had the same color with the magic power of Meiru Melusine that they saw among the seven lights that ran through the sky during the final battle.

    ¡¸Papa! Papa! The wall at the back nano! There¡¯s something nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? The back wall?¡¹

    Numerous torpedoes attacked like a swarm. In respond the magicbat boat endured it by bombarding to all directions like a hedgehog. The whole space became clear temporarily from that.

    It was at that timing that Hajime somersaulted the submarine toward the direction that Myuu was pointing at.

    There what they saw at the front was a huge Melusine crest that was engraved on the wall, and how half of that crest was filled with light of magic power that had the color of sunset.

    ¡¸Ah, just now, the area size that is shining increased a little!¡¹

    Aiko pointed out. Beside her Tio hit her hand *pon* in realization.

    ¡¸I see. Most likely the answer art the passing of time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹

    For some reason it was Hajime-san who reacted first.

    Right after that, the surrounding area of the submarine started to freeze, so he hurriedly evaded with teleport. He retaliated against the freezing attack also with ice torpedoes while also scattering spatially fixated mines at the surrounding simultaneously with the explosion.

    ¡¸Even if someone try to master space magic sufficiently, as expected it wouldst be too harsh to expect people of this world to win against that underwater. Of course, it wouldst be a different matter if someone who possess multiple age of god magic or someone with extraordinary talent in creation magic like Goshujin-sama appear but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­NN. In other words, even if they can¡¯t defeat it©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Try enduring against it until that Melusine¡¯s crest shine fully. That must be the intent of this trial.¡¹

    ¡¸No, even then the difficulty level here is still really savage you know? It will be totally checkmate for someone like me who specialized in physical attack desu.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, this trial is telling us that it¡¯s no good with just that. You either should be able to use magic too or have arade who can do so.¡¹

    Shizuku unconsciously smiled wryly because she was also someone who specialized in close quarterbat. Kaori tapped her chin with her index finger while adding more.

    ¡¸After that, perhaps this trial also want to say that even in ¡°overwhelmingly disadvantageous ce¡± like underwater, you should be able to at least survive. It¡¯ll be no good otherwise.¡¹

    ¡¸In a sense, this ce is theplete opposite of Great Dungeon Raisen.¡¹

    Aiko recalled Great Dungeon Raisen that they had visited. Certainly, other than thest guardian Miledy Golem, that great dungeon didn¡¯t have any enemy that they absolutely had to defeat in order to progress ahead.

    Great dungeon had no mercy. It was a fact that they had been made to understand enough from all their sightseeing until now.

    <em>However</em>, Liliana said while muttering with a quiet expression.

    ¡¸Perhaps Miledy-san and others didn¡¯t only want to leave behind the ¡°power to defeat god¡±, but also the ¡°power to survive¡± just as much, no, even more than that.¡¹

    Even if they couldn¡¯t defeat god and was assaulted by his tyranny.

    They should at least be able to survive with their important people at that era and handed over the fight to someone again at the future.

    Perhaps this was just reading too much into it.

    But, everyone knew that the liberators organization was annihted with the exception of Miledy and her six friends, along with some children who were protected by the desperate fight of the other members of the organization.

    When they recalled the expression of the projection Miledy that they saw at Great Dungeon Raisen, that expression that was screwing around but also making them felt definite affection and ephemeralness¡­¡­

    It felt like Liliana¡¯s conjecture might not be that far off the mark.

    Everyone fell silent. The atmosphere was somber as though they were offering silent prayers once more©¤©¤

    ¡¸So what if that¡¯s the case!? So this is a battle with time limit!? Based on the speed the light is increasing¡­¡­there isn¡¯t even two minutes left. Tsk! Even though this bastard is also this sturdy! Heh, fine then. The more difficult it is the more it¡¯s worth it to clear!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Hajime, as expected you should read the mood.¡¹¡¹

    The parents unusually lectured their son aboutmon sense. Hajime-san invoked ¡¸Eh? What did you say?¡¹. This otaku bastard who was controlled by romance, he was beyond saving.

    Shia-chan got into standby while cracking her fingers and her neck!

    Even while that was going on, the magicbat boat moved to avoid the homing torpedo swarm, but that was exactly what Hajime was guiding it to do. It charged into a swarm of spatially fixed mines.

    It immediately resisted the effect so it didn¡¯t get stoppedpletely, even so it didn¡¯t change the fact that it had gotten held back significantly.

    The spatial cracking torpedoes rushed at it in that timing.

    As expected this one seemed to manage to affect it. When the magicbat boat finally managed to escape the spatial prison and the storm of destruction, its flood prevention barrier was finally destroyed. Seawater filled the inside of the magicbat boat, slowing it down greatly. Its magic circles for bombardment were also half destroyed. It seemed that its teleportation magic circle also got damaged. It couldn¡¯t open a ¡°gate¡± if there was even the slightest distortion in the space.

    ¡¸Hyahhaa!! Time to finish it off!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyahhaa nano! Bring it down nanooo!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi Myuu! You mustn¡¯t copy your papa¡¯s mannerism!¡¹

    Myuu replied ¡¸Eh? What did you say? Nano¡¹ at her mana¡¯s lecture. It made Remia mama pinched the papa¡¯s cheek as hard as she could, which was unusual for her, but the papa who was being absorbed in the game of undersea dogfight looked like he didn¡¯t even notice it.

    Shia-chan started to do shadow suplex~! What a sharp and speedy movement! Her spine was terrifyingly flexible!

    As thest attempt of resistance, the magicbat boat moved until it almost touched the rock wall, then it disturbed the surrounding seawater into chaotic mess while continuously firing attacks from tis gunports.

    Judging from the crest¡¯s brightness, there was only ten-odd seconds remaining until the trial ended.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t much time! But¡­¡­got youuuuuuuu!!¡¹

    A teleportation to its front. The submarine took out its new equipment, a space severing de that looked like fin thrusted out from its bottom. And then it kept moving with maximum speed and crossed way with the magicbat boat.

    The submarine made a sharp turn and the front crystal window showed the back of the magicbat boat that was still moving.

    It was slowly moving forward just a little following the inertia, then right after that, the magicbat boat got split into two.

    ¡¸VICTORYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!!¡¹

    ¡¸URIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!! NANOOOOO!!¡¹

    Hajime kept sitting on the pilot seat while raising both his hands in a guts pose. Beside him was Myuu making a victory pose that looked exactly like Shia before this.

    In any case, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Hajime had gotten the intense fight in the bag. The shining wall then started to split into four parts and open with loud rumbling sound as though to recognize that. Seeing the scene made Shuu and Sumire, then followed by the other people to smile wryly while giving apuse©¤©¤

    ¡¸Ah, papa¡­¡­¡¹

    The papa who was about to hold Myuu in his arms stopped moving seeing his daughter¡¯s bbergasted expression. He followed her gaze.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps, everyone was making the same expression.

    Because, the magicbat boat that had been beaten up to hell and even gotten split into two at the end was enveloped in sunset colored light. Then the next moment, it returned to its original form as though nothing had happened.

    It seriously happened in an instant. The body parts stuck into one so easily just like pping two hands together. Even the damaged parts and the barrier also returned back to normal.

    Hajime¡¯s expression sank. At the same time the magicbat boat turned on the spot and directed its bow toward them.

    And then, it shined strongly for a moment as though giving a greeting before it crated a ¡°gate¡± behind it. For some reason, it felt like it was saying something like ¡¸Good work there~~~¡¹ with an extremely carefree tone.

    ¡¸Fumu. It seems that defeating it art impossible from the start. To say it in game term, aa~, it¡¯s event battle, a losing event, that kind of thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-chan, you shouldn¡¯t say that right now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You see, Hajime doesn¡¯t really like that kind of event battle. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just get yed in cutscene but¡­¡­it¡¯s irritating to know that defeat is certain even though you¡¯re actually doing the battle! he said. He is a child who won¡¯t be satisfied until he already tested whether it¡¯s really impossible to win by leveling up until max level at the first area even until his expression turned nihilistic.¡¹

    Like that, only after he tested it out and found that it was really impossible to win that he could finally go ¡¸Hm, well, it¡¯s this kind of story huh. Yeah¡¹ and shifted to enjoying the game normally.

    <em>What a troublesome child. </em>Tomoichi and others couldn¡¯t hide their expression that seemed to say that.

    In any case.

    ¡¸How can that be allowed!? Settle the fight properly! Even if you get fixed, at least do it after we leave! What should I do with this feeling of irritation©¤©¤ah, wait! Don¡¯t go back! Oy wait I¡¯m telling youuuuu!!¡¹

    Magicbat boat-san simply ignored the troublesomeiner and vanished to the other side of the ¡°gate¡±.

    ¡¸Not yet-. I¡¯ll find out your location with thepass and then it¡¯ll be rematch. I know about your restore ability now and I¡¯ll surpass even©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Kaa-sama, Yue-san, is it okay desu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Okay!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, Hajime-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? What, Shia? I¡¯m a bit busy right©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Funnuuuuuuu!!¡¹

    A painful sound of the back of the head meeting the floor echoed inside the bridge.

    Remia mama whispered something into Myuu¡¯s ears while keeping the artistic suplex within sight. Myuu¡¯s expression sunk.

    And then,

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good to get too heated up no matter what it is about nano! One should also be careful about their usage of word! Now everyone, we¡¯re moving ahead nano!¡¹

    With Remia mama¡¯s ¡¸Ufufu¡¹ and smiling face that didn¡¯t look a smile behind her, Myuu became an understanding good girl and took the lead in the ce of her papa.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    The group went past the giant crest and there they became able to get out of the seawater immediately. It was the same like when they came here, the area at the other side of the gate had a wall of water and a tidily maintained passage.

    Hajime had also returned to his senses and he apologized for his lost of control while the group kept walking forward for a while.

    And then what appeared was a Y junction. Hajime checked what was ahead with thepass.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like Kaori guessed. If we go left we will reach the ship graveyard where Kaori and I got washed ashore. If we go right we will reach the ruined city that Yue and others mentioned. Looks like we¡¯ll get teleported to those areas through magic circle.¡¹

    Of course, it became a talk of where should they go.

    Shizuku looked up to the ceiling while recalling the story that she often heard from Kaori.

    ¡¸If I remember it right, both ces will draw you into arge scale illusionary world right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, that¡¯s right. Hajime-kun and I got dragged into a sea battle from a long time ago¡­¡­it was startling when I suddenly found myself on a ship at the ocean.¡¹

    ¡¸As for us we found ourselves at an urban battle. The battle there was also between different races. It seemed to reenact the closing day of a country that hath existed in the ancient time.¡¹

    ¡¸It was really troublesome wasn¡¯t it? Even though it was just illusion they can still deal damage to human and object. And yet our physical attack ispletely not effective desu. I was able to fight because I d myself in magic power or let out a shockwave of magic power though.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­inconvenient. Even with the ck katana, the me at that time would find it difficult in this ce.¡¹

    Now then, should they go see the sea battle first, or the urban battle¡­¡­

    The parents looked at each other. But then Yue put a stop to the idea.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I have a suggestion. I think we should ignore the illusion trial.¡¹

    ¡¸My, Yue-chan. Why is that? Based on what we heard, we will be able to experience slipping into other world, no, into a world of the past right?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a trial that will be difficult even for the current Yue-chan and others?¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu looked puzzled. The other parents and Liliana, Aiko, Myuu, and the others also looked the same.

    But, Hajime and others who had actually experienced the trial seemed to understand what Yue was trying to say. They agreed with Yue¡¯s suggestion with a look of understanding.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. I also think it¡¯s better to not see that¡­¡­no, I think that scene shouldn¡¯t be seen.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s not something you should see just because of curiosity. That was a nightmare that was dyed in human¡¯s madness.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand that it¡¯s that kind of trial desu but¡­¡­it make me nauseated when I recalled it even now.¡¹

    ¡¸True. Even Yue said that she felt sick watching it. Hahaue-dono and the others shouldst be able to imagine it a little just how wretched the illusion was just from that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Sumire was at a loss for words. The five people who had gone through the trial could be ssified as the world strongest with their strength. They all had struggled through numerous carnages, but they all said that the trial was something that shouldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone went mad, trampled on the lives of others, and continued to fight until they all perished. Innocent children met grizzly ends. That kind of sight shouldn¡¯t be seen unless it¡¯s for trial. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a sight that people who live a normal life mustn¡¯t see.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s expression was the epitome of seriousness. There was grimness that couldn¡¯t be described with words in there. It was clearly conveyed whether they wanted it or not how serious her warning was.

    That in this world, there was sight that mustn¡¯t be seen just based on the feeling of curiosity and wanting to see the path their children had walked.

    The hellish scene that the god created could easily lead ordinary people into the world of insanity.

    ¡¸Of course, we will protect your mind with all our strength if you still want to watch it no matter what but¡­¡­to be blunt, it¡¯s not something that you should go that far for just to watch it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so. ¡­¡­Yes, it¡¯s alright. I will ept the warning thankfully.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll do the same.¡¹

    Sumire and Shuu¡¯s decision became the start. Tomoichi and others also chose to not watch it. It was a wise decision. Even so Yue and Kaori and others patted their chest in relieve even though they were the one who guided everyone to that decision.

    ¡¸Muu, it¡¯s a bit disappointing but, Myuu will also hold back nano. But¡­¡­then, that means we¡¯re going to skip both ces and go to thest room nano?¡¹

    Myuu tugged on Hajime¡¯s sleeve with a disappointed look. Hajime said ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡¹ and nced at Yue to have discussion with her through their gazes alone.

    ¡¸¡­¡­At our side the war immediately started, and then tragic war continued the whole time until the whole city got destroyed, that was all. There wasn¡¯t anything particr to see there. That¡¯s why, I think we should go to the ship graveyard.¡¹

    ¡¸True. We hath only heard the story from words of others, so I too am interested.¡¹

    ¡¸And most of all! There should be a scene that has to be seen n no matter what there!¡¹

    Shia¡¯s gaze caught Kaori. No, Yue and Tio were also looking. They were smirking. Shizuku seemed to notice from that. She had heard the story and went ¡¸Aa,e to think of it¡­¡­¡¹ and looked at Kaori with a slightly teasing expression.

    ¡¸No, that, well¡­¡­that¡¯s true. I was,pletely no good in this great dungeon. I also showed a lot of my pathetic sides to Hajime-kun, even so I was able to keep my heart from breaking because©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bakaori. Who care about thatplication of yours!¡¹

    ¡¸Horrible!?¡¹

    ¡¸Desu desu! Isn¡¯t that a ce of your first kiss with Hajime-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that!? No, certainly it was an important part!¡¹

    ¡¸Thou took it on your own correct!? I hath been curious about it the whole time! S h o w i t! Come on, s h o w i t!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaorii!? What do they mean!? Otou-san never heard anything about that you know!? Fi-, f-f-f-f-f-f-, first, k-k-k-ki-kiii-¡¹

    ¡¸Tomoichi-san, please calm down. Your voice is breaking into a strange chirping there. Also, please stop strangling me while questioning Kaori. Don¡¯t shake me like this.¡¹

    The heavy atmosphere was instantly blown away from Shia¡¯s statement. The eyes of the female faction were twinkling fiercely.

    It seemed that their destination had been decided.

    Yue said something like ¡¸Follow after me! We shall expose the deed of the wicked woman who took Hajime¡¯s lips by deception now!¡¹ while taking the lead to go to the right passage.

    Akiko and Kirino, Shia and the other girls, Sumire and Kaoruko, and even Remia were all running after her while yelling ¡¸Ooooooo~~~!¡¹ in high spirits.

    ¡¸Yue-chan! Correct your words! My Kaori isn¡¯t that kind of¡­¡­yes-, it was Hajime-kun whose reasoning was blown to bits by the angel¡¯s charm, and then he d-did that kind of thing and this kind of thing©¤©¤I¡¯LL KILL YOU BASTARDDDDD!¡¹

    ¡¸Your have lost your senses, Tomoichi-san.¡¹

    Tomoichi imagined various things on his own and lost control. Koichi smiled wryly while pulling him off from Hajime, and then he dragged him to follow the group.

    Shuu and Shuuzou patted Hajime¡¯s shoulders while they also followed behind.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Author¡¯s Note: I¡¯m sorry to those of you who enjoyed the scenes at Yue Side in the undersea ruin. Actually the SS at the end ofic volume 11 that will be sold in January is exactly about this. Writing more about it will be spoiler so allow me to hold back here. If you are interested then please check out the volumeter!

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456

    <strong>Tortus Travel Journal 60 The End of the Travel</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: Tortus Travel Journal 59 had been posted before this so please pay attention.

    Ship graveyard.

    The ce was really fitting to be called that.

    ¡¸To be able to see this many sailing ships in one ce¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s value ining here just to see this.¡¹

    Even Tomoichi who had been yelling ¡¸Let goo~¡¹ until just now, and even Koichi who was dragging him to here reflexively became openmouthed in astonishment seeing the sight here.

    It was a rocky area with a dome of seawater acting as the ceiling. Just that feature already made this ce looked mystical but, there were also rotten sailing ships that numbered easily in the hundreds, or perhaps even at the thousands scattered messily all over the ce or piled up on top of each other¡­¡­

    It was stunning, a transient sight that made them felt something pressing on their chest.

    ¡¸A sailing ship this big, I¡¯ve never seen it except at film.¡¹

    Shuu reached his hand toward a particrly big sailing ship nearby that was overturned on its side. He traced the crack on the ship¡¯s bottom with his fingertip. Sumire too timidly poked on a half fossilized mast that was snapped and lying on the ground.

    ¡¸You will get dragged into illusionary world after you walk for some distance. You will get automatically returned to here after ending the war. The goal line is in the hold of the biggest passenger ship at the furthest back there.¡¹

    Hajime exined while pouring magic power into the proof of conquest and walking by himself until the spot where he got dragged inst time. The space didn¡¯t get distorted when he arrived there. It seemed he managed to safely avoid the trial.

    ¡¸Say, this is just a thought but, getting dragged into a world of the past that you can interact physically with¡­¡­doesn¡¯t it sound a bit too amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Shizuku, I also wondered about that. It wasn¡¯t simply showing you illusion. In a sense, it¡¯s a magic that create a different world that enforce its own unique rule forcefully isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸When you said it like that, it¡¯s certainly outrageous¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana¡¯s interpretation made not only Aiko, but also the others to nod ¡¸Certainly¡¹. Thinking really carefully, even if calling it a world creation was an exaggeration, it was still a feat that was close to it. The act was truly a feat in the realm of god perhaps.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, this is just a guess but¡¹

    Yue narrowed her eyes and looked across the surrounding. She recalled the trial that she had once experienced and analyzed theposition of the magic that formed it based on her understanding right now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Although there was degree of difference to each of them, Miledy and the others should have arrived at the essence of their respective age of god magic.¡¹

    Naiz¡¯s space magic©¤©¤boundary interference made the boundary between illusion and reality blurred, Miledy who could interfere with the power of the drew out inexhaustible magic power, Meiru dragged out the past from the ancient time, Laus granted autonomy and ability to interfere with physic to the past illusion, Oscar turned this graveyard itself into an artifact that could produce a different space like a type of treasure warehouse while also maintaining hisrades¡¯ magic©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is what I thought.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸I see. I don¡¯t get it.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The expressions of Tomoichi, Kaoruko, and Akiko turned vague. As expected the abyss of magic seemed to be something that was difficult to understand for ordinary people. Hajime alone was whispering something like ¡¸A different world inside the treasure warehouse¡­¡­that idea is full of romance¡¹.

    ¡¸Err, Yue-oneechan. That means Vandell-oniisan got left out in that case nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu, have you forgotten? Most of the dungeons has monsters. Most likely all of them were created by VandellSchnee.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so that was how¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Eh? Could it be the one who worked the most was Vandell-san? </em>Hajime and co somehow imagined Vandell working like ckpany employee while whispering ¡¸There¡¯s no end¡­¡­no matter how many monsters I¡¯m creating, it¡¯s still not enough at all¡­¡­¡¹.

    Hajime returned from pondering and made a very conflicted expression.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to believe it but¡­¡­that Oscar, he didn¡¯t make his great dungeon into something like Pandemonium(pce of ten thousands demons) just to harass Vandell right?¡¹

    The number of monsters there was literally rivalling an army of ten thousands. Just how much effort was required to create every variation of the monsters there?

    It was really easy to imagine Vandell¡¯s dumbfounded look when he heard the proposal and Oscar who chuckled <em>fufufu</em> while pushing up his sunsses that glinted even though there was no light source around.

    No, not just that, for some reason they could vividly picture Vandell trying to jump at Oscar after seeing his smile, and Miledy and others desperately trying to stop him because there was nothing that could be argued against with the dungeon¡¯s concept itself.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, Miledy-san had almost no monster in her great dungeon¡­¡­was her being considerate?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps that woman had her own difficulty in being the leader.¡¹

    ¡¸The liberators were all seemed to be people who hath strong quirks after all.¡¹

    That sounded possible. Everything was simply their imagination but, somehow none of them could find any argument against it.

    ¡¸Putting that aside, Hajime-kun.¡¹

    Perhaps because the atmosphere was starting to getplicated, Kaori spoke up with a voice that intentionally changed the mood.

    ¡¸Is it alright if I use past rey to project the aftermath of the illusion trial?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­are you fine with it Kaori?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. Certainly I don¡¯t want anyone to see my really uncool self if I¡¯m honest but¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori nced at Tomoichi.

    ¡¸I want Otou-san to know more, a lot moooooore about Hajime-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori!? Otou-san already know enough©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Even though Otou-san just yelled I¡¯ll murder that bastard just now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Tomoichi-otousan quietly averted his gaze. His daughter¡¯s reproachful gaze always stabbed into his heart. He couldn¡¯t look directly at it.

    ¡¸Fumu. Based on that reaction, this art the crime scene where thou assaulted Goshujin-samacorrect?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stop describing it as crime scene I wonder!? I wonder?!¡¹

    Tio casually reined Kaori who was trying to grab her while activating past rey.

    The figure of Kaori copsing and vomiting with a pale face, and Hajime looking after her got projected. The proof of just how much madness filled the illusion world got thrusted in front of everyone once more. It made the atmosphere tense drastically.

    ¡ºYue is really a formidable enemy huh.¡»

    Kaori apologized for causing trouble, while Hajime acted considerate with her because he understood the pain of almost getting swallowed in madness. Those were the words that naturally came out from Kaori after understanding how Yue protected Hajime from madness.

    Together with an awkward smile that was mixed with self-depreciation and self-torture. That smile really didn¡¯t look like Kaori at all.

    Tomoichi and Kaoruko¡¯s lips were pressed together so hard they formed a straight line. Shizuku who was saved by Kaori¡¯s smile that was like a sunflower in her childhood made a grim expression as though she had seen something that she absolutely didn¡¯t want to see.

    ¡¸Kaori-oneechan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I was so pathetic back then. I becamepletely spineless after getting shown up just how wide the difference in strength between me and the others whening to a great dungeon for the first time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That couldn¡¯t be helped. Kaori was none other than our cornerstone when you were together with us. Everyone was supported by you.¡¹

    There was no person who wouldn¡¯t feel shocked when they suddenly got the fact that were useless thrusted right to their face when before that they were treated as an ace. Shizuku said that while her hand kindly touched Kaori¡¯s. Kaori put her own hand on that hand while saying ¡¸Thank you¡¹ with a smile.

    Right after that.

    ¡ºSay, Kaori. Why did youe with us?¡»

    It was a question that stabbed into her.

    And then even when Kaori asked whether she was a nuisance, the past Hajime didn¡¯t say anything to deny it.

    Akiko and Kirino reflexively looked at Tomoichi. They thought that he might snap at Hajime. But, Toomichi unexpectedly stayed still while staring fixedly at the past Hajime and Kaori.

    He was simply staring quietly without looking like he was irritated or even showing sympathy to his daughter. Kaoruko beside him was also in the same state.

    Kaori smiled happily seeing her parents like that. Then she also stared at her past self.

    That was why everyone naturally couldn¡¯t say anything too.

    The conversation between the two continued. Kaori couldn¡¯t even meet Hajime¡¯s gaze and finally she hanged her head down. Hajime then told her clearly with a tone that could even be called coldhearted.

    ¡ºListen, I¡¯m saying it one more time. I love Yue.¡»

    Hajime said that if unlike Shia she only felt pain from being together with them, if she could only feel self-abasing when beingpared to Yue,

    ¡ºKaori. You should get away from me.¡»

    Before this, he allowed Kaori to join their travel because she dered that she woulde with him even after getting rejected. Because Kaori herself believed that was the best path. Because she faced forward and said that was what she would do.

    If she couldn¡¯t do that anymore, she should go back to her best friend(Shizuku)¡¯s side. She should think carefully once more about what she wanted to do. Hajime told her that and ended the conversation.

    In the end, Kaori couldn¡¯t say anything to argue back and she followed behind Hajime trudgingly in a clearly disheartened state.

    It seemed to be a sight that Liliana and Myuu were unable to watch. The two of them wanted to say something, but they didn¡¯t know how to put it into words and could only look around at a loss.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­well, I was like this at that time, my first attempt of challenging a great dungeon.¡¹

    Kaori scratched her head while blushing with earnest shame.

    ¡¸Nn! It¡¯s truly a pathetic sight! Stuu~pidstuu~pid!¡¹

    ¡¸Horrible!? Hey, Yue! Do you know what sugarcoat mean!?¡¹

    ¡¸What a loser desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Even Shia!? I know that but still! Still!¡¹

    Yue and Shia were merciless. Although, the awkward atmosphere got loosened up somewhat thanks to their horsey.

    Kaoruko went to Kaori¡¯s side. She put her hand on Kaori¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Kaori¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaoruko stared at her daughter with an affectionate expression. Kaori too stared at her mother as though she wanted to say that this was the state she was in, but she had surpassed it just like they had watched at the ice and snow cavern©¤©¤

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember ever raising a pathetic daughter like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-san is the most scathing!?¡¹

    Her voice was so cold that it even stopped Yue and Shia cold on their track. It was even scarier because she was smiling throughout all that. The male group averted their gazes simultaneously. Akiko, Aiko, and Remia¡¯s expressions were twitching.

    ¡¸A maiden must only charge ahead. Drawing away when in front of the one you love is unthinkable. Don¡¯t beg, win him over. Anything else won¡¯t get you anything. I should have taught you that.¡¹

    <em>So you taught her something like that. No wonder this kind of daughter is raised! </em>Yue and others seemed like they wanted to say that.

    ¡¸O-Okaa-san, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No but. Even though I thought as expected of my daughter when I heard that you stole his lips¡­¡­when are you going to move if not at this time when your biggest love rival isn¡¯t around? Everything will be over already when you realize it. That¡¯s what romance is you know? Something like reservation or mercy ispletely unneeded for love rival. When you find acence that is created from being a step ahead of everyone else, that is when you have to charge, charge, charge, and charge.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, um, that, yes¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue looked at Shia and then she pointed at herself fearfully. It seemed that Kaori mama¡¯s love theory was to keep charging without the slightest reservation or mercy. Shia nodded her head up and down. Yue then looked at Kaoruko in terror.

    <em>What kind of ferocious general are you¡­¡­</em>her gaze seemed to say.

    Of course, the expression of everyone else was also twitching. Kirino alone looked like she was holding back a headache because she seemed to have known this side of Kaoruko.

    Putting that aside.

    At this kind of time, Tomoichi-san who was splendidly obtained as the prize of thepetition between women that urred in the past had a distant look in his eyes throughout the conversation¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    <em>It¡¯s just something of the past! </em>The daughter argued ufortably, but Kaoruko wasn¡¯t moved at the slightest and continued to smile while advocating the innermost secrets of romance matter-of-factly. The surrounding was watching that nervously. But putting that aside right now,

    ¡¸Aa~, I¡¯m sorry. I said all that a bit harshly didn¡¯t I? There should be a better way to say that for this kind of time but, I was©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not trying toin. ¡­¡­That¡¯s, yeah¡¹

    Tomoichi didn¡¯t continue his words. He simply clenched his fist lightly and tapped Hajime¡¯s chest. And then he only said one word,

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    He said that clearly, while averting his gaze.

    His expressionpletely showed just how conflicted his state of mind was as a father, but at the very least it was conveyed that those words Hajime said were the result of him seriously thinking about his daughter.

    Too many words would just make it boorish. Hajime too only replied ¡¸No¡¹ with one word.

    Somehow the atmosphere became embarrassing. Tomoichi immediately turned away but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, Nagumo Shuu. What¡¯s with that smirking face. It¡¯s unpleasant to look. Stop it already.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothiiing? I¡¯m not smirking or anything though?¡¹

    ¡¸T-this guy-¡¹

    It seemed that he was happy his son was deepening his bond with the father of the wife¡¯s side. Shuu tried to put his arm around Tomoichi¡¯s shoulders in great mood, but that hand got fiercely pped down.

    Of course, Shuu wasn¡¯t someone who would give up just from failing once or twice. Hyoi, p, hyohyoi! p-. Hyo-but it was a feint while from the opposite side-, p-!

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, allow me to thank you too.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoruko-san¡­¡­umm, Kaori¡¯s eyes are whirling there¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for seriously facing my daughter without evading or putting it off.¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­umm, Kaori is reciting ¡°don¡¯t beg, win¡± over and over there¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from the boy that Kaori chose. This daughter of ours is sometimes no good like this but, please take care of her from now on too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Umm, that daughter of yours, is getting Soul Repose applied on her from Aiko though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And, I don¡¯t think that she would be able to get back up right away from that state but¡­¡­perhaps, something happened in thatrge ship that was the goal right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes ma¡¯am. Should we go there now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please do.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Kaori got pped by Yue ¡¸Hah, what did I do!?¡¹ and returned to her senses. Hajime nced at her before immediately starting to lead the way after losing against the strange pressure of Kaoruko-okaasan who greatly (?) wished to watch her daughter¡¯s growth.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. Hajime-kun, about the trial inside the ship, naturally I¡¯ll pause it okay? Or rather, won¡¯t it be better if we just teleport directly to the storehouse at the bottom of the ship right away?¡¹

    Kaori started saying something like that in front of the huge ship that was a luxury cruise in the past.

    Tomoichi and others tilted their head. Kaori told them ¡¸The illusion here is also horrible so¡­¡­¡¹ with a somber expression but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t lie Kaori. That was at the deck right? I heard about it before.¡¹

    ¡¸The inside became like a horror house wasn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that fine, that seems interesting desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I thought that it was strange why you were vague with only the story inside the ship, but it¡¯s something like that? Kaori, you aren¡¯t good with horror ever since forever aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Shizuku who always got clung on by Kaori until she almost suffocated or got blood congestion whether it was at amusement park or movie theater smiled wryly while making a look of understanding.

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be helped then. Hajime-kun, can you teleport us to the ship¡¯s hold just like Kaori said?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoruko too isn¡¯t good with horror ever since forever huh.¡¹

    It seemed that was how it was ording to Tomoichi. They were really mother and daughter. So,

    ¡¸Well, we are also here so it will be fine Kaoruko. It¡¯s not often that we can get the chance to look around at the inside of a huge old ship like this. We won¡¯t find another chance like this, so please?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? B-but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a ce that we can visit anytime after all. As an architect, well, ship is outside my area of expertise but I¡¯m curious with various things like theyout here for example.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu, then if at least the horror trial can get paused¡¹

    ¡¸There are a lot of people here who want to watch it. It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll be beside you see? Please, Kaoruko.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..I understand.¡¹

    Eeeh? What is this? Tomoichi-san who was always getting pushed around by Kaoruko-san was strangely smiling. *Run run?* It felt like there was even such background music apanying him.

    ¡¸Is this d¨¦j¨¤ vu? She looks exactly like Kaori when Hajime requested him for something¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Normally she¡¯s really pushy but she can¡¯t refuse when the one she love ask her for something¡­¡­they¡¯re really mother and daughter.¡¹

    Shizuku and Aiko smiled wryly. Remia and Akiko were also watching the Shirasaki husband and wife smilingly.

    ¡¸My my, what a harmonious husband and wife. How lovely. Ufufu¡¹

    ¡¸The two are still so passionate even now. If it¡¯s my husband he will say something like ¡°Then wait over here¡± and go off alone.¡¹

    Kaoruko must have heard them. She looked down shyly. Somehow thing was moving toward the group going to experience horror. Kaori who had experienced the terror of the ghost ship turned white¡­¡­

    ¡¸H-hey, as expected we should stop this. Okay? This ispletely different from something like horror house at amusement part you know? They will really attack with the purpose of doing harm you know? I think there might also be magic for cornering the mind added into the mix, this will be harmful to everyone¡¯s health or something, there¡¯s no need to intentionally experience©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, let¡¯s go together into there okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, fuuh, guu~~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.yes¡¹

    It seemed that Hajime had also got a realization after seeing Tomoichi¡¯s move. When he also ¡°requested¡± with a really nice smile, Kaori mumbled for some time in frustration before she yielded and nodded as expected. Like mother like daughter.

    And so, the group skipped the illusion of madness on the deck and entered the ship.

    They didn¡¯t activate the past rey and tried stopping the function of the proof of conquest¡­¡­

    ¡¸T-this is¡­¡­.how should I say it, the atmosphere changed drastically¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸R-really. It feels like the air is humid, heavy¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko and Akiko unconsciously faltered. No, the others were also feeling the suffocating air and did things like rubbing their arm that got goosebumps, or looking around restlessly. None of them seemed calm.

    Hajime, Yue, Shia, and Tio were fine. Other than them there was Yaegashi family who only looked slightly nervous¡­¡­and Myuu.

    ¡¸Great. If the whole ship is considered as one trial, the proof of conquest might not be able to adjust the trial in minute detail. The deck and the inside of the ship are treated as two different trials.¡¹

    ¡¸Who need that kind of exnation! Let¡¯s go quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸K-Kaori? Can you rx your strength a little? Unlike the past, your physical strength now isn¡¯t average¡­¡­nnnn!?¡¹

    The one Kaori was clinging on when it was during horror experience was already fixed in ce in subconscious level inside her. Kaori-san clung on Shizuku¡¯s arm with a speed that seemed like godspeed.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t in apostle mode, some of the physical strength still bleed out to some degree so Shizuku was starting to tremble.

    Shizuku¡¯s body was shining slightly perhaps because she had quickly used sublimation magic. There was no doubt that her arm almost turned into minced meat if she didn¡¯t do that.

    ¡¸Kaori, Shizuku is going to die like that soe over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Fhaaii- (Right)¡¹

    He hoped that she wasn¡¯t saying that she wanted to fight there. Kaori¡¯s forward step was so strong that Hajime almost misunderstood like that as she clung on his back.

    Seeing that made the expressions of Liliana and Aiko to twitch.

    ¡¸Really Kaori¡­¡­even though she can face even an army of ten thousands that is made of apostles or monsters, it¡¯s puzzling that she can be this scared because of ghost.¡¹

    ¡¸She looks really scared. But¡­¡­the way she clung on Hajime lookpletely like a haunting ghost¡­¡­¡¹

    Her messy hair hid her face with her arms clinging on Hajime¡¯s neck so strongly as though to dere she wouldn¡¯t let go even if it killed her. Her legs also clung around his waist and ¡¸fuuh, fuuh¡¹ the breathing that leaked out from between her teeth was slightly echoing¡­¡­

    Certainly it was just as Aiko said, it was Kaori instead who looked like a spirit of the dead.

    On the other hand,

    ¡¸Tomoichi-kun, you look like you¡¯re having fun aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying Nagumo Shuu. I can see an ancient architecture with my own eyes. So obviously I¡¯m having fun.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it feels like that¡¯s not what you are enjoying here though¡­¡­¡¹

    There was also someone possessing Tomoichi¡¯s arm. However this one seemed a bit different from her daughter¡¯s case.

    The way she immediately got teary eyed while shivering all over made her looked like a small animal. She buried her face on Tomoichi¡¯s shoulder and her body would jerk and tremble from every little sound while her eyes nced around. And then she would bury her face on his shoulder again right away. Sometimes she would say ¡¸Deaaar, quickkk¡¹ with a very weak voice.

    ¡¸It only looks like you¡¯re having fun tormenting your wife though?¡¹

    ¡¸How rude Koichi-kun. I have no intention like that at all. But well, it¡¯s also true I¡¯m thinking that my proactive wife who usually take the lead look really cute when she¡¯s like this which is a rare sight.¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought you¡¯re really aiming for this.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaoruko herself is aware of that, but she still go along with it. They have been like this since a long time ago.¡¹

    Kirino¡¯s exasperated gaze pierced Kaoruko, but the person herself didn¡¯t seem to have the leeway to care about it. That was how weak she was against horror, but she would rather cling to someone ande along rather than got left behind. Really like mother like daughter.

    ¡¸Perhaps because it¡¯s a trial to provoke fear and foster madness, the danger of the unnatural phenomenon and the monsters themselves here isn¡¯t that much. They arepletely specialized in eeriness. Although who knows what can happen, so Yue and others be on your guard against them okay?¡¹

    Yue and others followed Hajime¡¯s instruction and surrounded the parents and Remia and others like usual while staying on guard against the surrounding. The group hurriedly moved ahead like that.

    As they did that, unnatural phenomenon kepting one after another.

    Now Hajime and co could sense that there was certainly magic at work to promote fear and madness which they didn¡¯t notice at their first time here. The artifact to protect the mind that had been distributed beforehand kept shining the whole time.

    Against this even unique ordinary people like Yaegashi family couldn¡¯t hide their nervousness.

    Akiko and Remia, and also Aiko and Liliana were sometimes screaming and jumping on their feet.

    And yet,

    ¡¸Myuu, you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s interesting nano!¡¹

    ¡¸No way. Myuu, mama is already nearing the limit here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes mama. Want to hold hand? It¡¯s fine, Myuu will protect mama nano!¡¹

    ¡¸H-how dependable¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that for some reason Myuu had absolute resistance against horror.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯sing! That guy isinggg!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, please stop whispering madly into my ear. You are scarier here.¡¹

    It seemed that Kaori who was still being carried on Hajime¡¯s back was sensing something. Even though her eyes werepletely closed, her wariness was correct.

    A girl in white dress that once made Kaori trembled appeared from ahead.

    The girl in white dress¡¯s abnormal atmosphere made the parents stood still in shock. Aiko and Liliana were letting out ¡¸Hih¡¹ a scream.

    The girl¡¯s mouth split into crescent moon shape. It seemed that she sensed their fear.

    She threw her body with a jerk to the floor like a marite that had its strings cut. Then her arms and legs bent to impossible directions to be like spider limbs.

    And then, *KETAKETAKETA* a weirdughing voice that felt like it was shaving off the SAN of the listeners resounded, no, in fact there was magic at work in parallel with theughter to bring about such effect.

    Kaoruko screamed ¡¸KYAAAAAAAAAAAAH-¡¹. Akiko and others were also stiffening with expression of terror.

    Remia too unconsciously clung tightly on Myuu©¤©¤but before she could do that.

    ¡¸Ah, Myuu!? Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t goooo!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Remia, calm down! Hajime will deal with it!¡¹

    Remia-san copsed on the floor with one hand reaching out like a ssic abandoned lover. Her usualposed smile couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere. She wanted to run after her daughter but it seemed that strength hadpletely left her waist.

    It was just as Yue said, Hajime was already aiming Donner. But he couldn¡¯t pull the trigger right away.

    ¡¸O-oi! Myuu©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you! Myuu is Myuu! What is your name! Nano!¡¹

    It was really not matching the horror situation. Myuu approached her with the mood of a girl calling out to another girl the same age like her just because she felt like it!

    Right after that, shockingly the apparition girl stopped moving. Not only that, it started to back away as though to say ¡¸Eh? Why!? Why¡¯re youing near!? That¡¯s troubling for me though!?¡¹ seeing Myuu approaching without any hesitation.

    ¡¸C-could it be Myuu-chan right now is doing the number one move that is hated the most by horror house staffs when a visitor do it?¡¹

    Shuu¡¯s example was actually right on the mark.

    Myuu¡¯s move resulted in the apparition slowly backing away before it immediately dashed away.

    It was like the scene of the ultimate gloomy character being approached by the ultimate cheery character and ran away because the light was purifying her.

    Cheery character often couldn¡¯t understand that the strength of their light had the effect of causing such character to blow their fuse¡­¡­if only they could approach more slowly¡­¡­

    Myuu came back in dejection because of the clear rejection. Kaori fearfully asked her.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, you aren¡¯t scared?¡¹

    If she could learn about Myuu¡¯s mental attitude or the state of her mind, then perhaps her weakness against horror could also be fixed a little? Kaori thought while asking that question. Myuu got a puzzled look before her expression became really mature for some reason.

    And then she patted Kaori¡¯s legs that were still wrapped around Hajime¡¯s waist and,

    ¡¸There is no scarier existence than human nano. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­¡­¡¹

    This young girl had been kidnapped, witnessed human selling their fellow human, and human who happily put a price on her. Those words contained a unique persuasiveness.

    Perhaps that was why.

    Everyone stopped reacting overtly to the horror phenomenon after that.

    And so, after that everyone somehow used the feeling of how they lived in harsh world as spice to experience fear and surprise at the same level like when visiting a normal horror house in amusement park and progressed smoothly until the ship¡¯s hold.

    There, Tio casted past rey to see how Kaori got possessed by ghost and how Hajime saved her.

    At the end Hajime thoroughly checked whether there was any residue of the ghost still remaining. Kaori who had broken through her doubts took advantage of that opening and stole his lips.

    And the result of watching until that point was,

    ¡¸You bastardddd, you should be able to dodge that righttt!? You dodged normally when Myuu-chan almost did that to you at the demon king castle rightttt!? Do you have ulterior motive!? Do you have itttt-¡¹

    Sure enough, Tomoichi-san grabbed Hajime¡¯s cor.

    ¡¸N-no, that¡¯s not it. It was my first time facing something like ghost, and despite how I looked, I was really anxious at that time. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be funny if there was any fragment or residue remaining and it affected Kaori¡¯s personality, so I seriously focused on searching for that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. To take advantage of that and stole Hajime¡¯s lips¡­¡­as I thought Kaori is a wicked woman!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice move there! To make use of the state of mind that was seriously worrying for yourself, as expected from Kaori-san! A true wicked woman desuu¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear that from you Shia! Even though you also took advantage when receiving CPR!¡¹

    ¡¸You two aren¡¯t different from each other¡­¡­¡¹

    There was nobody who didn¡¯t agree with what Shizuku pointed out. Anyway, it seemed that Kaoruko-okaasan considered that she had done a good job. This time she patted Kaori¡¯s head for real and praised her ¡¸You have worked hard¡¹ with a loving expression.

    ¡¸Upbringing is really important for good or bad isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    There was nobody who didn¡¯t nod at what Kirino-san pointed out.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Thest sightseeing destination. The conquest hall. There wasn¡¯t anything worthy of special mention there and they would only go there to see what kind of ce it was¡­¡­

    That was their intention but,

    ¡¸Y-you¡­¡­¡¹

    The group was impressed by the cross shaped pathway and the shrine structure that was filled with water while entering into the ce where the magic circle was located at the center. Right after that.

    *Gogogo* A part of the water surface made such sound while rippling and sinking. It gradually rose up from there. It was like a scene in SF movie where an aircraft came out from a secret base under theke.

    Yes, it was the magicbat boat.

    ¡¸This art just a guess but¡­¡­perhaps it¡¯s the reward for clearing the dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, then Tio-san, that mean the forced ejection that time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-it was because we took a shortcut?¡¹

    When they got ejected into seawater, they all let out resentful voices at Meiru-san¡¯s crudeness, but perhaps, they would be able to get out normally to the sea using the magicbat boat if they cleared the dungeon properly¡­¡­

    ¡¸Myu! Papa, we can ride it normally nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it.¡¹

    <em>This is thest fight! </em>It seemed this wasn¡¯t anything like that. When Hajime tried pouring his magic power into it, it felt like he could control it normally.

    The exnation that this was a reward seemed likely.

    Hajime and others started staring at the far away¡­¡­

    If they used the submarine as bait and flew to the sky using the magicbat boat, they might be able to get away using that opening. Such thought crossed their mind.

    Because, at that time even if they used Yue¡¯s teleportation, she was unable to jump until that far, but most likely with the magicbat boat they would be able to teleport long distance.

    Not only that, perhaps they would be able to return to the sea of tree¡¯s great dungeon far faster¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go Hajime. Thest one was the Hell Eater was it? You¡¯re going to show us the fierce battle underwater right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, yeah, I guess. Tou-san. Let¡¯s go¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, Yue-chan and others too! There were also things you were able to do and encounter you ran into only because you guys didn¡¯t get it right? Right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s, true. Yes, Okaa-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, we might ignore Ankaji and also the kingdom in that case.¡¹

    ¡¸Umuumu. For Lily too, it was truly lucky for thee that we didst not obtain this boat here.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that was a close call¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For me too. I would still be in the church¡¯s hand in that case¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and co almost ended up ignoring the danger to the kingdom and also to Aiko and the ssmates. Liliana and Aiko patted their chest in relief when they learned that fact.

    ¡¸Thinking about that now, the whole journey of you guys until then was also like that¡­¡­¡­¡­it feels like fate was really at work during the whole time huh.¡¹

    Hajime and co smiled wryly even while finding themselves unable to deny Shuuzou¡¯s words that he muttered at the end.

    They looked at each other¡¯s face. Hajime shrugged while he spoke to represent the feeling of Yue and others.

    ¡¸If something like god of fate exist, and that ¡°unseen hand¡± of his was at work¡­¡­well, it feels like we are really loved in that case.¡¹

    He replied like that.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The sunset was beautiful at the city of Erisen.

    Although the city was normally filled with energy, the city above sea had tranquil atmosphere with the sound of waves acting as BGM. It was only at this time that the ce was filled with unprecedented liveliness.

    Magic tools that produced magic light of various colors wereid out from the house roof to house roof just like decorative lights at earth festival.

    Various foods were being cooked here and there at real time. Aromas that stimted the appetite mixed in with the sea breeze and enveloped the whole city.

    It was truly a merry festival.

    Tonight only there was no barrier of status. The seaman citizens, and even the invited human and beastman from various countries were allughing together harmoniously with te of food on their hand. In addition elder Kamal and Guardner&Gerto father and son along with a few demons also joined the revelry.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s true! There our son pour a lot of tar that he collected from the abyss into the monster¡¯s body!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuh, I want to see it! I have read ¡°Leeman¡¯s Legend¡± but, to think that they really ovee the danger with that kind of method!¡¹

    In one part of the table, Shuu was talking passionately about ¡°Hell Eater¡± that they watched at the end of their trip to the undersea ruin toward the leaders from various countries©¤©¤like Gahard, Karm, Alfrerick, and others.

    Nearby Sumire and Yue were telling their impression about their travel to the nobledies including Luluaria. Everyone¡¯s ears and eyes werepletely focused on them.

    ¡¸I finally find you Shia. Now, do you want to have dinner? Or do you want to train? Or perhaps¡­¡­you want to f i g h t with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t. And put away that scythe. Go away.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t get near my Shia you princess of the empire! Shia want to y ¡°using¡± me! Right, Shia?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna y. Why are you here huh. Put away your bow. Go away.¡¹

    Shia was trapped between the mad dog empire princess and deviant forest princess. Her speech was so peevish that she evenpletely forgot the ¡°desuu¡± which was her identity. But let¡¯s ignore them.

    The members of Yaegashi family too were in the middle of the Hauria circle. Shirasaki family was mainly with the people of Ankajilike Bize. Akiko and Aiko and also Liliana were mixing in a pleasant talk with Pope Simon and David and others.

    Tio was together with Adol and Venri. They were talking with the guild masters, Will, and Count Cudeta and his wife.

    Also at slight distance away,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Again. There is more huh¡­¡­just how many enemy I have out there¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you guys are the princes who are targeting Myuu-chan-¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, so you too. Fuh, very well. If you think you can win against this Raymond, thene at me without hesitation!¡¹

    ¡¸Randell-samaa! Let¡¯s forget about Myuu already! Do you want to go together with me to the pier?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right that¡¯s right. Disappear from mdy¡¯s sight immediately. The demon there, you too. If you dare to look at mdy with obscene eyes, this Neashutatrum wille to take your head.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget Baltfelt here too. I¡¯ll snipe you up.¡¹

    The children were also getting into a lovely murderous conversation. They looked like they were really having fun.

    Also, about Myuu herself,

    ¡¸Myu! After that papa made it so that Myuu can also use the magic ship we got nano! It¡¯s Myuu¡¯s personal boat now nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸How nicee~~¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was a homing after so long, so she was happily talking together with her local friends. It looked like Randell and the others didn¡¯t even enter her eyes.

    Of course, Remia was also surrounded by so many of the people of Erisen that she couldn¡¯t move anywhere. She looked like she was enjoying the homing too.

    They also had no n after this, so there was no need to worry about time. This was the benefit of making Erisen as thest destination of their trip.

    But outside of such festival, there was one person who was sitting alone on the end of an empty pier. He was even using presence istion so no other could find him. It was the guest of honor of this travel wee & farewell party, Hajime.

    If asked what he was doing there,

    ¡ºI seee. I thought what was going on when there was a familiar magic power getting thrown around¡­¡­it looked like you had a good trip huh. Heh, if I know you¡¯reing then I¡¯ll bring one or two souvenir here.¡»

    He was talking secretly with human faced fish uncle. Of course, it was Lee-san who was a bosom friend of the demon king and whose status was elevated into a half legendary existence by the historians.

    ¡¸Say, Lee-san. As I thought I should introduce you to everyone.¡¹

    ¡ºStop that. It¡¯s already enough that you¡¯re going out of your way to call me here. I¡¯m just a monster. Nothing more and nothing less. I can¡¯t step into the domain of human so casually.¡»

    ¡¸Kuuh, as expected from Lee-san. How hardboiled.¡¹

    Really, they were getting along better than between humans.

    ¡ºLeaving that aside, I¡¯ll be going already, sonny.¡»

    ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re leaving already? Actually I have an idea about artifact to enable living both in water and air for Lee-san. I¡¯m thinking to ask you about it¡­¡­¡¹

    This demon king, just how much he liked Lee-san? Just what kind of expression other people would make if they saw this?

    ¡ºWhat the hell with that? I don¡¯t need that. These scales are only for feeling the ocean tide yeah?¡»

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s deep.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t really.

    ¡ºMore importantly, look. Your wife is waiting yeah?¡»

    ¡¸Hah?¡¹

    When Hajime turned around, there was Yue already standing at the entrance of the pier without him realizing it.

    ¡ºThanks for calling me here sonny. This uncle also have a wife and little brat waiting for me home. See ya! Let¡¯s meet again sometimes!¡»

    ¡¸O-ou! Later again, Lee-san!¡¹

    *Chapon* Lee-san turned around and vanished into the night sea.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why is the party¡¯s guest of honor sneaking out secretly to talk with a human faced fish uncle?¡¹

    Yue sat beside him. She wondered just what he was doing when she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere¡­¡­and this was what she found. Her expression looked really conflicted.

    ¡¸No, well, I already nned to meet with Lee-san. Also, the party¡¯s scale is unexpected that I wanted to cool down for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Certainly. Hellina is capable.¡¹

    Hellina¡¯s leadership and arrangement were perfect. It was too perfect that Hajime and co got weed with great cheers the instant they arrived at Erisen.

    The number of people far surpassed their expectation. Numerous foods were prepared so that many people could have fun sufficiently. And the number of the dazzling ornaments made even Hajime felt greatly taken aback.

    Naturally because he was the guest of honor of this party that was for weing party and also farewell party, he got mobbed by a ton of people right from the start.

    People kept talking to him one after another. He also got a ton of drink and food rmended to him without pause.

    Then finally the people dispersed to also talk with the other trip members and they all started having fun on their own. Thanks to that Hajime too could secretly sneak out and managed to have a reunion with Lee-san.

    Hajime and Yue enjoyed a quiet time for a while with the noises at the distance and the sound of waves as BGM.

    Somehow it felt like it had been so long since they were alone like this. Both of them looked at each other and chuckled together.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is trip a great sess?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think it ended in a far nicer note than I imagined.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, you were actually very nervous. Even if Okaa-sama and Otou-sama would be fine, you thought that you might get into discord with the parents of Kaori and others.¡¹

    ¡¸It was that obvious huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn.¡¹

    Actually it was just as Yue said. Hajime had also said it several times during the trip but, perhaps only a few people truly understood just how much resolve Hajime had when he invited the parents from other families into this trip to Tortus.

    ¡¸I need to be someone who can answer their trust and expectation. Well, I get the feeling that they have epted me as family somewhat, perhaps? ¡­¡­They have epted me right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, it¡¯s alri~ght¡¹

    Yue found it funny how Hajime felt a bit uneasy. It was a look that was far removed from the picture of arrogant demon king that many other people had in their head.

    Yue reflexively chuckled and pulled Hajime close. Hajime didn¡¯t resist and put his head on Yue¡¯s thighs just as she wished.

    Yue kindly patted his head while speaking with extraordinarily kind expression and affectionate tone.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you for your hard work.¡¹

    She showed appreciation for Hajime who managed to bring the trip to an end safely.

    Hajime made a short reply ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹ just like Yue. Strength left his body. It was clear to see that he had rxed from the bottom of his heart.

    Perhaps he would even fall asleep right there in order to recover from the fatigue of this trip©¤©¤

    ¡¸Paapaaaaa, wheeeereee areeeee youuuuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oouu!?¡¹

    Hajime couldn¡¯t help but jump to his feet when he heard his daughter¡¯s loud voice. It was the sorrowful nature of a father.

    ¡¸There he is! He¡¯s flirting with Yue-san at that kind of ce desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸She always drag Hajime-kun to somewhere at every chance!¡¹

    Shia and Kaori¡¯s displeased voices were also followed by the loud voices of the country leaders like Gahard and Karm ¡¸What is the guest-of-honor doing there!¡¹ or ¡¸Boss! You¡¯re going to go home after this so at least talk with everyone right now!¡¹ one after another.

    The people that they met during their travel gathered near the pier in the blink of eye literally.

    There were even some fearless guys who thoroughly froze the area near the pier with ice magic, and there were also people who brought out ships from another pier to gather there.

    The central location of the party changed in the blink of eye. Hajime and Yue got surrounded by a staggering hustle and bustle once more.

    Hajime lifted up Myuu in his arms while roaring ¡¸Aa~, shaddup! Don¡¯t talk all at once!¡¹. But his expression was clearly cheerful.

    ¡¸Tou-san and Kaa-san too, what¡¯s with that smirk?¡¹

    The expressions of Shuu and Sumire who came together with Shia and others along with ¡¸¡¸Who¡¯s smirking~?¡¹¡¹ that they said in harmony made Hajime red at them.

    Sumire said ¡¸We¡¯re just feeling proud¡¹ whileughing and messing up Hajime¡¯s hair. Shuu nced at his son who ran away while saying ¡¸Stop thaat~¡¹ and cleared his throat. Then he lifted up his hand to the surrounding people.

    The people around immediately guessed that he was going to say something and fell silent.

    Shuu took a deep breath and raised his voice.

    ¡¸Err, we are really thankful to everyone foring to this closing of our travel today!¡¹

    Cheers spread out. Shuu raised his voice even more in the middle of that.

    ¡¸We had seen a lot of the pasts through the travel this time. And so based on what we had seen©¤©¤¡¹

    The surrounding fell silent once more. Everyone focused their sight on Shuu.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for long speech here! But, please allow me to at least say this! Please keep taking a good care of my son along with his family too from now on! I¡¯m really thankful to everyone for being able to meet with my son!!¡¹

    A second passed and loud cheers exploded. The air was even shaking from the excitement.

    ¡¸Look Hajime! Tou-san has stirred up the party! Finish it up!¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of absurd request that is¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps Shuu-otousan was already drunk. His face was red, and his hand had been holding a wine bottle since some time ago and he wouldn¡¯t let go of it.

    Although, there was no way the demon king could run away with all the gazes of expectation that were fixed on him.

    He had actually set up an artifact on the sea. Hajime snapped his fingers. The artifact got remotely activated.

    Immediatley, *DOOOONN*.

    People reflexively cowered back. Meanwhile countless flowers bloomed on the night sky of Erisen from all directions. It was firework. The sight was like a hundred magical flowers blooming profusely with great beauty and various colors.

    The people looked up to the sky where they even forgot to say anything from the scale and the beauty of the sight. In front of them,

    ¡¸Take your ss.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s voice rang out clearly.

    People gasped and when they brought their gaze down, they saw Hajime lifting up his ss with Yue and his other family members already surrounding him with the shining sky on their back.

    People hurriedly took up their ss.

    In front of them, Hajime simply,

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a toast! For the future!!¡¹

    Those words that he used to bring an end to this travel rang out.

    Naturally, what came back was arge chorus of ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸For the future!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ with a volume that drowned out even the sound of firework.

    .

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Thank you very much for following along with this long travel journal!

    As for the posting of thest arc, forgive me but please allow me to keep it pending. I think before long I¡¯ll start posting it out of nowhere, so it will please me if everyone can enjoy this story together again at that time.

    In any case, good work for this year!

    There¡¯s only a little of it remaining but, have a happy new year! I pray that next year will be even better than this year!

 Animate Limited SS

    Animate Limited SS

    <strong>Arifureta Fairy Tale ¨C ddin</strong>

    A long time ago, in a certain ce, there was a poor young man called ddin.

    He was poor because his otaku parents sank all their money into buying otaku goods. But, ddin too was also a hardcore otaku so he had noin about that. They were reaping what they sowed.

    One day, a magician who imed to be a rtive came to visit ddin who was in such state.

    It was suspicious. The person was wearing a magician robe that covered their body from up until down, with a hood covering their head that made it impossible to see their eyes. If someone with this kind of getup wasn¡¯t a suspicious person, there suspicious person didn¡¯t exist at all in this world¡­¡­that was just how suspicious looking the magician was. Surely this was a bad magician, no doubt about it! Recently,

    ¡¸You know~, there is this magic-like work where you can earn around ten thousand by doing easy work just for one day, do you want to try it? No no, I understand! At first I myself also thought that it was suspicious you know? But when I actually tried doing it, I actually hit the jackpot! Just between the two of us, there is also this one person that¡¯s earning ten million from this work. Honest, you will earn money like magic from this work!¡¹

    He heard that there was this magic work scam happening everywhere¡­¡­ddin¡¯s hand reached toward his handgun that he carried for self-defense while ring at the magician who imed to be his rtive.

    The magician jerked slightly while showing a glimpse of their eyes from under the hood.

    And then they saw ddin¡¯s face clearly just now. They showed a surprised reaction and removed their hood in a sh, then they said.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. I lied to you. I¡¯m not your rtive. ©¤©¤I¡¯m your wife.¡¹

    The suspicious level exploded. In respond to this ddin too©¤©¤

    ¡¸I see, if you¡¯re my wife then it must be true. When is the ceremony?¡¹

    epted it easily.

    Because, it couldn¡¯t be helped. The bad magician was bad. A beautiful female magician who looked like bisque doll like this was unfair. She waspletely ddin¡¯s type and he fell in love in first sight! Even if this was actually a marriage scam, then he would happily get scammed! He thought!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s hold it at the afternoon today!¡¹

    The miss bad witch¡¯s eyes were sparkling. There waspletely no sign of scam or anything. Rather, she had this atmosphere that said <em>I fell in love with the person who I was going to trick. Who cares about everything else! I¡¯m going to be this person¡¯s wife and grasp happiness-</em>.

    Like this, the two made the promise of godspeed marriage that happened at the very same day they met for the first time, but before they held the marriage ceremony, the witch girl asked a request.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s a magicmp in a certain cave. I want us to go take it together.¡¹

    ¡¸Magicmp? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Apparently a djinn who can grant any kind of wish is sealed inside it. With that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸With that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­We¡¯ll be able to host the greatest marriage ceremony!¡¹

    ¡¸Witch girl¡­¡­you, you must be a genius aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    There was nobody who could stop them anymore. The two were wrapped in pink aura and heart shaped bubble. They headed toward the cave as their first date.

    They arrived. They entered together. They kept going deeper into the cave. After the marriage ceremony, let¡¯s ask the djinn for a house too. They were fed up with the desert already. Let¡¯s build a white house at the coast. Nn, they needed a bed too. Also, the bed should be king sized. That would be great! The two were having such conversation in excitement.

    There was also anything serious happening, like falling into abyss, or getting sealed, or running into ast guardian and being forced into a desperate battle. ddin and the witch girl easily obtained the magicmp.

    They then returned back on the path they came from with exultation, thinking that <em>The future is bright!</em> But, it seemed that a trial was something that came when people let their guard down¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting-. ddin-kun! Don¡¯t get tricked by that suspicious witch girl!¡¹

    Leading a lot of tough looking soldiers to surround the entrance of the cave was astonishingly the princess of this country.

    ¡¸You cursed witch-, how dare you dragged ddin-kun into that kind of dark cave! Just what kind of envious thing©¤©¤I mean, lewd thing©¤©¤not that too-, horrible thing you did to him inside there!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is this country, alright?¡¹

    <em>Is your head filled with flower garden</em>¡­¡­miss witch girl¡¯s already deadpan eyes became even more deadpanned and piercing. Shepletely set aside the fact that just now her own head was alsopletely filled with flower garden.

    ¡¸Noow-, ddin-kun! Let¡¯s marry with me-¡¹

    The princess, she proposed with a dazzling smile! The expressions of the soldiers standing behind her became extremely conflicted. <em>Is our country, really doing already right now</em>, such anxiety was transparent to see from their faces!

    Amidst that awkward atmosphere, ddin-kun who received such unexpected marriage proposal from the princess was,

    ¡¸No, who the hell are you?¡¹

    He threw back such words with a horribly doubtful face.

    Actually the princess had been monitoring¡­¡­peeking¡­¡­stalking¡­¡­not, she had been watching ddin-kun from afar until now. She had never met him directly. Until now there had never been any presence of woman in ddin-kun¡¯s life, but a witch girl suddenly approached him. I made the princess panicked and her head becamepletely filled with charging ahead and nothing else. No wonder the soldiers were making such conflicted faces.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmph. This stupid misunderstanding princess. ddin is already mine. Run back home with your tail between your legs.¡¹

    Miss witch girl pressed her body on ddin tightly and showed a smug face while chuckling. And then, ddin-kun simply epted it. The soldiers were all looking at the princess, their eyes were pleading <em>Let¡¯s go home already, princess</em>.

    But, however, in the dictionary of the princess who was twisted like pretzel by her first love, the word retreat didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡¸Uu, since it¡¯se to this! Djinn of the ring,e out~!¡¹

    The princess rubbed her ring and chanted a spell. Then a figure of a person formed in the air!

    ¡ºWhat is it, princess. I wouldst not recognize thou as mine master no matter what. Thy S mentality artpletelycking-¡»

    It seemed the princess¡¯s ring was a magic ring to call a pervert who could grant wish.

    ¡¸Miss pervert of the ring! Imprison that witch girl into here! And then please move ddin-kun and me to the pce!¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m telling you, I hath no intention to wag mine tail to you¡­¡­fuoh!? What¡¯s with that young man! What astonishing S score! 50000, 2000000, it¡¯s still rising up!?¡»

    The pervert of the ring apparently had the special technique to measure other people¡¯s S level into numerical value. The moment her eyes caught sight of ddin-kun, her expression that lookedpletely unmotivated changed to a disgusting degree.

    The witch girl thought ¡¸Danger-¡¹, but it was already toote at that moment.

    ¡ºI finally find mine destined Goshujin-sama!¡»

    ¡¸Miss pervert of the ring! Please!¡¹

    ¡ºAcknowledged! Taake this!¡»

    *Poof* There was such sound and the pervert of the ring and the princess and the soldiers along with ddin all vanished. Surely they were just teleported to the princess¡¯s pce. Furthermore, *gogogogo* the entrance of the cavern was crumbling. The witch girl got locked inside.

    ¡¸¡­¡­D-damn youuu, stupid princess-¡¹

    The witch girl who had gottenpletely one-upped stamped her foot on the ground in frustration. She had to take back her beloved ddin as quickly as possible. And then she would hold a bloodbath festival using that princess.

    In order to do that, first she had to escape from this caved in cavern, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmph, that girl is too na?ve with the finishing touch.¡¹

    The witch girl took out a shiningmp from her pocket after she had vented out her rage to some degree.

    Yes, it was that magicmp! The princess only thought that the witch girl dragged ddin to an empty ce to do nyan nyan things, so the thought that there could be a second item to summon the djinn never even crossed her mind.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wait for me, ddin. I¡¯ll save you immediately! Come to me~, djinn!¡¹

    The witch girl chanted the spell while caressing themp. Then *pyopyooo~nn* smoke hopped out from themp. Then rabbit ears also pyonned out from the smoke.

    ¡ºYes yee~s, themp rabbit is here deeesu! Is there something bothering youu!?¡»

    An energetic rabbit eared djinn whose tension was excessively high asked the witch girl while her breasts jiggled mightily on her chest. Miss witch girl became irritated. She cleared her throat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Let me out from this cave!¡¹

    ¡ºLeave it to me! SHAORAAAAAAA!!¡»

    The wish was granted with a very physical way. Themp rabbit¡¯s fist blew away the buried entrance of the cavern with a single strike. Light shined in from outside.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Err, I want you to bring me until the pce¡­¡­¡¹

    Miss witch girl tried asking with a bit of hesitation. It seemed she had a bad premonition.

    ¡ºLeave it to me! Now, please hop on my back! Now, quickly! HURRY HURRY-¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh, ah, yes¡¹

    Her hope that thismp rabbit would definitely grant her wish smartly like the pervert of the ring was easily betrayed like a nightmare.

    ¡ºThen let¡¯s depart! Now I shall be the wind-! Desuuu-¡»

    Miss witch girl became the wind on the rabbit¡¯s back.

    After that, the witch girl who arrived at the castle with physical way asked themp rabbit to take care of the soldiers who were lying in wait for them at the pce. Themp rabbit physically beat them up, physically destroyed the pce gate, and finally they were facing the princess.

    There was no more need for words desu. Don¡¯t tter! Don¡¯t beg! If there¡¯s something that you want then wrest it away by force! Desu.

    Pervert of the ring VSmp rabbit.

    Princess who was actually Valkyrie VS witch girl.

    The battle between two camps kept intensifying to the extreme. It destroyed the pce, brought pandemonium to the capital, and made the soldiers seriously considered looking for another job.

    ¡¸ddin-kun! If you marry me then you¡¯ll be able to use the royal family¡¯s characteristic magic, ¡°Authority¡±! All of your wishes will be true no matter what they are! That¡¯s why, marry me-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-, a vulgar appeal-. I¡¯ll be the one making ddin¡¯s wishe true!¡¹

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama! I wouldst make thy wishe true no matter what it is! That¡¯s why, I beg thee to make me into thy pettt-¡»

    ¡ºddin-san! What do you think about a goodmp rabbit wife!? I¡¯ll definitely make all your wishe true with physical and effort!¡»

    Now, your wish! Quickly state your wish! It wille true no matter what it is!

    While the surrounding was crumbling into ruins, ddin who got pestered like that was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I want to go home¡¹

    He wished like that with eyes that looked dead.

    After that, at a certain countryside, there was often the sighting of four girls who were really close with each other and often caused cataclysm along with a young man with dead eyes there.

 SS Ia! Ia!

    SS Ia! Ia!

    <strong>Ia! Ia!</strong>

    It was during the time when Hajime, Kaori, Remia, and Myuu were staying in the hidden house in Orcus Great Dungeon to prepare for the final battle. While Hajime was resting, he heard,

    ¡¸Hajime-kunn,e over here for a bit~¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s voice resounded, calling for him. It seemed she was inside Yue¡¯s costume room that she used when she was staying here with Hajime a long time ago. When Hajime entered the room¡­¡­

    Half of the costumes werepletely disappeared along with the wall behind them. This was an incident. Scary.

    ¡¸Y-you, what are you doing?¡¹ Hajime asked with a twitching face.

    ¡¸Ah, t-this is¡­¡­sorry. You know, the outfits here are all for cosy right?¡¹

    Certainly, other than the casual clothes that they couldn¡¯t bring with them, there were also a lot of cosy outfits that Yue made by herself based on earth standard in order to bewitch Hajime.

    Nurse outfit with super short skirt, shrine maiden outfit without sleeves and open sides, china outfit with slit that reached until the waist, etc.

    ¡¸When I imagined Yue slyly seducing Hajime-kun with this kind of costumes, blood rushed to my head and I unconsciously ¡°disintegrated¡± them.¡¹

    Kaori-san slyly stuck out her tongue *tehepero¡î*.

    ¡¸You, just now, are you aware that you had just said something really crazy?¡¹

    The man who was challenging a god was shuddering. Kaori changed the topic with a slightly panicked look.

    ¡¸S-setting that aside, look at this! Something like this came out from behind the destroyed wall!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa? This is¡­¡­¡±Yue¡¯s Notebook¡±?¡¹

    It was a book with very old binding. It certainly had the words ¡°Yue¡¯s Notebook¡± written on the cover.

    ¡¸Why was it inside the wall? Did Yue hide it there?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Hey! Aren¡¯t you curious?¡¹

    Obviously he was absurdly curious. Hajime¡¯s expression was clearly expressing that.

    ¡¸Want to look?¡¹¡¸Let¡¯s!¡¹, the two instantly kneeled in submission in front of their curiosity.

    ¡¸She hid it instead of disposing it¡­¡­fufu, it must be something like Yue¡¯s cringey poem!¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps she wrote about her feeling to me? In that case this¡¯ll be a bit embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸After we take Yue back, I¡¯ll use this to tease her to death! I won¡¯t stop till she burst into tears!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop making such dark gaze while smiling widely like thattt!¡¹

    Hajime joked around with Kaori while flipping the cover with his heart beating in excitement.

    ¨D¨DThere is, something here-

    *Bam* Hajime closed the book. He and Kaori looked to each other. <em>Eh? This is different from what I imagined</em>¡­¡­they thought. They nodded to each other and opened the book with resolve.

    ¨D¨DThere is, something here-

    ¡¸¡¸What is!?¡¹¡¹ Such retort surged out from their mouths. They hurriedly moved their gaze to the beginning of the page. The words just now were written with big letters and shaky hand at the end of the page, so their gazes were immediately drawn to them.

    ¨D¨DWe arrived at a hidden house. So tired. I¡¯m really d that Hajime started to recover.

    It seemed that this writing was done right after Hajime fainted from the fight against they hydra.

    ¨D¨DI checked the inside of the house just in case. I¡¯m recording it because it might be useful to Hajime.

    ¡¸I see. So it¡¯s more like an investigation report rather than a notebook.¡¹

    ¡¸So she tried to check the hidden house while Hajime-kun was unconscious.¡¹

    The two got an understanding. At the same time globes of sweat started to form on their foreheads. It was because of the writing after that.

    ¨D¨DI wonder why. It feels like there¡¯s a gaze on me. Cleaning golem? No, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DThere was nobody there. But, I felt some kind of presence in thest room. I tried pricking up my ears.

    ¡¸Tsu, this part is connected to the ¡°something is here¡± part.¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible. If there was someone here, why didn¡¯t she say anything when I woke up?¡¹

    The two were feeling some a disquieting atmosphere that was hard to describe. They unconsciously leaned closer to each other. Hajime flipped to the next page.

    ¨D¨DIt felt like I heard whispering voices but, they immediately fell quiet when I asked if someone¡¯s there. I continue calling out for a while. But there isn¡¯t any other sound¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DAs I thought, there¡¯s nobody inside the room.

    ¨D¨DAnd yet why is this? I¡¯m feeling a gaze on me. The gaze keep following me everywhere.

    ¨D¨DWhy? Even though I have the wall behind me, why am I feeling that gaze from behind me?

    ¨D¨DDon¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look don¡¯t look

    ¡¸Hiih, Hajime-kuuunn-¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s this? Seriously what¡¯s this? What¡¯s this seriously!¡¹

    One whole page was filled with nothing but ¡°Don¡¯t look¡± to the brim. Kaori looked to be half-tearful and clung to Hajime after seeing that. Hajime too was making a twitching expression again.

    ¨D¨DW-what did I just¡­¡­something¡¯s strange here. Perhaps it¡¯ll be better if we leave.

    ¨D¨DThere¡¯s a smell. Unpleasant smell. Is this rot? The smell ising from outside the house.

    ¨D¨DThe corridor is wet for some reason. The water sshes feels disgusting. I want to vomit.

    ¨D¨DAa! The window! The window!

    ¡¸¡¸What happened!?¡¹¡¹, Hajime and Kaori yelled while hugging each other tightly. They didn¡¯t want to read anymore. They wanted to avert their gaze from the notebook¡¯s content that was tormenting their mind. But, they couldn¡¯t for some reason!

    ¨D¨DWhat¡¯s that? I don¡¯t know. It feels like my mind is turning strange.

    ¨D¨DBut Hajime can¡¯t move right now. I have to manage somehow. I¡¯ll try going outside to check.

    ¨D¨DThere¡¯s nothing. But, there was something. The ground is wet. It¡¯s from the waterfall further inside?

    ¨D¨DPretty river. There are also fishes swimming. And yet, the rotten smell¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DThe smelle from inside the cavern downstream. I fire light sphere inside to cheAAA-, THAT¡¯S, THAT¡¯SSS

    ¨D¨DAAAAAA-

    ¡¸¡¸What happeneddd-¡¹¡¹, Hajime and Kaori screamed while rolling around and hugging each other. Then in order to calm their heart, they yed thumb wrestling for a while. Like that, they somehow managed to rally back their mental strength¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DThere isn¡¯t anything abnormal at all in this hidden house.

    ¡¸¡¸You were abnormal Yueeee-¡¹¡¹ They harmoniously almost went crazy together. The next sentence that leaped into their eyes trampled on their sanity.

    ¨D¨DAnd that is the pleasant ghost story of the novelist Yue-san.

    Kaori froze for a moment, but right after that, she trembled fiercely and ¡¸Geez-geez-, that Yue! Making this kind of prank!¡¹ expressed her fury.

    And then she said ¡¸She¡¯s horrible isn¡¯t she!¡¹ to seek an agreement from Hajime and realized. Hajime was covering his mouth with one hand while his eyes were busily darting around everywhere except her.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s wrong, Hajime-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that, is. I once nned to investigate the cavern when I was here before but¡­e to think of it, Yue stopped me every time really insistently.¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s expression stiffened. Hajime also kept talking with a stiff face.

    ¡¸That cavern, the wall ispletely melted out all over after you entered it for a bit. And you also can¡¯t go any further because of the stone bars blocking the way¡­¡­¡¹

    At that time, he didn¡¯t think anything about it because he thought of them as the traces of Oscar building this hideout but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Perhaps, they are the traces of Yue¡¯s fight against ¡°something¡±¡­¡­¡¹

    The room fell deathly quiet. The temperature felt strangely lukewarm for some reason. Kaori¡¯s face was white like paper.

    ¡¸No, my bad! I¡¯m just over thinking it! This is just Yue¡¯s prank!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it! Yep yep! That¡¯s the only possibility!¡¹

    In the first ce, this notebook was hidden too thoroughly for a mere prank. It was as though, the writer wanted to dispose it because it contained something that shouldn¡¯t be known, but she wanted to leave behind a record just in case the worst happened. But the two intentionally ignored that point andughed together in a forced way.

    It was then, a raw smell suddenly poked their noses. *Splish* There was also the sound of water drop.

    ¡¸Kyaah¡¹ Kaori hugged Hajime tightly. Hajime¡¯s gaze snapped to behind him in a sh.

    ¡¸Ah, papa! Kaori-oneechan!¡¹ It was Myuu who came running toward them. ¡¸Look look! Myuu was <em>given </em>a lot of fishies nano!¡¹ She showed the two of them the inside of the box she was carrying.

    ¡¸A-aa. So this is fish¡¯s smell huh. Myuu, you said that you would go fishing at the river huh.¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is real baaad for my heart-¡¹

    Hajime and Kaori sighed in relieve. Myuu watched them in puzzlement, but then she immediately went¡¸Freshness is vital for fish nano! Mamaaaa, cook theseeee~¡¹ and ran off toward Remia.

    She was running while humming a song. Perhaps something good had happened to her. Yes¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fungurui, muguruunafuu ? Kutoulhuu~luluie! Ugafunaguru, futaguhn ?¡¹

    What an iprehensible lyric, however, the words sounded somewhat repulsive. ¨D¨DA second passed.

    ¡¸MYUUUUUU!! WAIITTT! WHAT IS THAT SONGGG-¡¹

    ¡¸MYUUU-CHAN STOOPPPP! STOP SINGINGGGG-¡¹

    It went without saying that Hajime and Kaori¡¯s screams burst out right after that.

 2nd Season Blu-ray SS Prologue

    2nd Season Blu-ray SS Prologue

    <strong>Bonus Story From Blu-ray Box 2<sup>nd</sup> Season</strong>

    <strong>Remnant of Myth and Maiden of the Lake</strong>

    <strong>Prologue</strong>

    That ce was an abnormal ce for this world.

    It was a vast facility with multiple floors located underground.

    It was terribly decayed, but the rooms and passages were made from metal with terribly obvious uniformity.

    The corpses of things that seemed to resemble living organism were scattered here and there.

    Items and equipments with unclear utility and usage method.

    But, the magic circles that were engraved everywhere looked like the onlymon point of this ce with this world.

    In that ce that was once isted from the outside world and passed the time secretly until even the history had forgotten it.

    A fierce vibration shook it that day.

    Fragments crumbled down from the cracked spots. The tremor was gradually getting stronger. It continued for very, very long. The vibration came from the battle that was going on far above.

    Before long, a conspicuously greater booming sound that felt like earthquake was transmitted. It was a copse. There was a copse somewhere. From there the sound of battle entered along with a lot of living organisms.

    Therefore, it happened. It woke up.

    The deepest spot of this ce. A faint light turned on inside a room that was locked in darkness. *Jiji-, jiji-* Particles that were shining like sandstorm burst forth and gathered. It projected a human shape that looked unstable.

    That silhouette looked up.

    Then, the debris all over the facility became tinged with light. They started to squirm like a badly made puppet.

    Next, the silhouette looked toward the back of the room. It was as though it was looking through the wall.

    ¨D¨D<em>a¡­¡­Aa¡­¡­</em>

    Something that sounded like a faint groaning resounded.

    It was a sound that made the listener felt the feeling of deep longing inside a heart-crushing suffering.

    Then a terrific triple roars shook the facility, as though to disregard that sound as something trivial.

    Something, an outrageous existence appeared to have woken up.

    After listening to all those till the end, the silhouette dropped its gaze.

    There was a corpse. It was the corpse of someone that had been reduced into mere bones while remaining in the posture of falling face down on the ground.

    The silhouette, wasn¡¯t a human. It also didn¡¯t have any will or emotion. Because it was nothing more than the remains of its creator who created it solely for managing the facility and aplishing its objective.

    But, perhaps because it was simply a remains, the silhouette that continued to stare at the corpse finally¡­¡­

    ¨D¨DWhat I cannot understand, must be evil

    There was no sound. But, its lips that were distorted as though it was sneering, or perhaps grinding its teeth in rage and hatred, looked as though they were muttering those words.

 2nd Season Blu-ray SS Chapter 1

    2nd Season Blu-ray SS Chapter 1

    After oveing the invasion incident by the demon king army in the Heiligh Kingdom.

    Hajime and co resumed their journey with the newest additions of Kouki, Shizuku, Suzu, and Ryuutarou, the hero party, as well as Princess Liliana along with her maid & royal guards who were heading toward the empire.

    The flying ship Fernir¨D¨Dit was the first flying vehicle in the world of Tortus. With that travelling method that scared the living daylights out of everyone, the group departed in high spirits. That happened at this morning.

    Normally the distance from the kingdom to the empire would take several months to traverse. With Fernir, that distance could be traversed in a day and a half. When the sun was going to reach the zenith that day, currently the flying ship was,

    ¡¸To think that we would fall right after the departure¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thinking again, flying in the airne that your ssmate made on his own doesn¡¯t sound like a sane thing to attempt isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It just had an emergencynding. It hadn¡¯t even reached the town of Ur that was located in the middle point of the kingdom and the empire.

    It was lying in a valley between a mountain range like a manta ray that got stranded onnd.

    The female camp was resting beside it. Hellina-san who was the leader of the princess¡¯s personal maids had swiftly set up a folding table set and even brewed warm ck tea while she was at it.

    Lying down on that table were Shizuku and Suzu, looking like the very picture of human who had just narrowly escaped death from how pale their faces were looking. Kaori too was sighing.

    ¡¸Geez, really¡­¡­this is because Kouki-kun spoke needlessly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there was also Goshujin-sama¡¯s bad habit.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡¯s ¡°romance soul¡± is really troublesome desuu¡¹

    Hajime was inside the bridge repairing the ship. Kouki and Ryuutarou were helping him.

    What happened here?

    It began with the praises from Liliana and others to Hajime for his sess in creating a flying ship, the impressedments of Shizuku and others, and Kouki feeling just a little jealous.

    ¨D¨DIt¡¯s certainly amazing but¡­¡­isn¡¯t it a bit too slow?

    This vehicle was still in the trial stage. The magic power consumption would increase in proportion of the speed. That was why Hajime was driving it carefully just in case, but¡­¡­

    It was a flying vehicle that he made by himself with great tenacity in pursuit of the romance of flying in the sky of another world. If he heard someone else finding fault about it, then it couldn¡¯t be helped that he became ¡¸Then I¡¯ll show you what this ship is made of!¡¹, maybe.

    In any case, it was a fact that Hajime activated the eleration device that he installed in the small chance that it would be needed.

    The ship began to fly with outrageous speed after that. Not only that, it even flew acrobatically. It seemed that Hajime became carried away in his fun midway that even the screaming and pleading to stop inside the bridge couldn¡¯t reach him.

    ¨D¨DWhen speaking of flight game, the valley mission is a must innit!

    After saying that, Hajime intentionally charged into a narrow valley and did things, like passing through the gap of precipitous cliffs with 90 degree turn, etc.

    Suzu turned into a merlion at that point. The inside of Ryuutarou¡¯s clothes was used as trash bag recement.

    Liliana fainted with her eyes rolling back so that the white her eyes showed, exposing an ugly appearance that was unbing for a princess. The royal guards were turned into heaps of corpses in their respective cabin.

    Naturally, there was no way anybody had the leeway and time to enjoy the other world sky and flying vehicle.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Can everyone not me Hajime too much? I¡¯m also at fault this time.¡¹

    In the end, Yue took action using a forceful method in the form of ¡°Lightning Dragon¡± but, that attack that was for remonstrating her lover unexpected caused the keystone of the flight system¨D¨Dthe gravity stone to go berserk.

    What happened after that was the manifestation of nightmare that was losing ship control while midair.

    And so, after many twists and turns the ship somehow did emergencynding and things came to this point.

    Even Aiko and Yuuka and the others who had sent them off would surely never even dreamed that they would crash like this only a few hours after departure.

    ¡¸HAH, where is this ce!? I¡¯m a princess!?¡¹

    Liliana had actually stayed unconscious all this time. She finally woke up and looked around restlessly.

    ¡¸Princess, how are you feeling? Now, please take a sip of this.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Hellina! Father was waving his hand at me from the other side of a river just now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a dream.¡¹

    Hellina-san said that bluntly and clearly and told her to just drink the tea already while holding out a cup of steamy ck tea that gave off a nice aroma. She seemed powerful. Come to think of it, she never let go of the princess from her embrace even while the ship went out of control. She also didn¡¯t really scream or anything. Even now she never swayed on her feet or even looked dizzy while serving the others with wonderful performance.

    ¡¸Hellina-san is really amazing desuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Uumu. Shouldst I say, as expected from the princess¡¯s personal maid.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m extremely honored to hear that.¡¹

    The maid who could even casually catch the whispering of Shia and Tio, that was Hellina-san.

    Even Suzu and the others managed to calm down greatly thanks to her consideration and service.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­are we, going to ride on this again? Can¡¯t we, use that car, Brieze for the rest of the way?¡¹

    ¡¸Suzu, I understand thy feeling. But as expected, the car wouldst not be enough for everyone.¡¹

    Of course, Suzu knew that. She understood that she was saying something selfish.

    But, however, what just happened along with the vomiting thing had be a small trauma inside her.

    ¡¸But stilll! In reality Nagumo-kun himself had only piloted this ship for real for the first time¡­¡­that was just like someone driving a car for the first time! Someone like that shouldn¡¯t be allowed to pilot a ne right!? This is a ne we¡¯re talking about you know!? Safety First! Life is important! Double check and triple check everything before finally rollout! That¡¯s themon sense right!?¡¹

    ¡¸C-calm down, Suzu¡¹

    Suzu unconsciously became high tensioned, but what she was saying waspletely right.

    In fact, Fernir was a prototype. That was why it wasn¡¯t used when rescuing Aiko. Even if there was no problem with it on paper, it was still in the stage where it needed repeated trial flights to find and iron out all the defects. And Hajime¡¯s own skill as pilot was practically still zero.

    And yet Hajime talked whileughing after the emergencynding. It went without saying that Suzu and others stared at him coldly at that time. This was what people meant when they talked about a true scary story.

    ¡¸But, Suzu-san¡­¡­in your world, when you¡¯re driving, there¡¯s the custom of stepping on the gas pedal when you saw a criminal right? What in the world is this ¡°safety first¡± thing that you mentioned¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Where did you hear something like that Shiashiaaaa! No, you don¡¯t need to tell me! It must be Nagumo-kun rightttt-¡¹

    <em>Fuu fuu</em>, Suzu was breathing hard in high tension. Kaori spoke to her with a gentle tone in order to calm her down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Suzu-chan! If it¡¯s us then we will survive even if the ne disintegrate midair!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problemmmm-¡¹

    ¡¸Even if someone identally die it¡¯s possible to resurrect them now! Just like with me see! See!¡¹

    ¡¸Who influenced you to change so drastically like this!? No, don¡¯t tell me! It must be Nagumo-kun rightttt-¡¹

    *Fushaa* Suzu-chan¡¯s low twintails stood threateningly like an angry cat.

    Tio couldn¡¯t bear to see anymore and used soul magic to forcefully calm her mind. Suzu¡¯s expression instantly turned nk. It made her looked like a very unstable person which made it scarier instead. And so Shizuku attempted to change the topic.

    ¡¸Is that soul magic just now? The magic that resurrected Kaori¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oo, it¡¯s amazing that thou noticed. Exactly. This magic art really difficult to control. I¡¯m trying to use it as often as possible for practice.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­reasonable I guess. After all it¡¯s a magic that influence something vague like ¡°soul¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. But its versatility is very high.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. I¡¯m focused with getting used to this body, so I still haven¡¯t managed to grasp it really well but¡­¡­other than resurrection, it seems like this magic can also be used for things like seeing soul, or drawing out power, and many other things.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s also possible to impact the soul with it. In mine case, I couldst insert the soul magic into mine roar when transforming into dragon.¡¹

    Shizuku was impressed hearing that. Certainly this magic seemed like it had very wide application.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, the night before the departure, you separate your soul from your real body and frightened Kaori with it. You two also ran into me during the chase¡­¡­I thought my heart would stop beating that time.¡¹

    Liliana gazed at Yue with a nk stare. Actually, such thing happened. It was a soul magic practice that Yue did. Also, Liliana who hadn¡¯t slept at all in five at the morning because of work looked pale like a ghost that Yue too also screamed.

    Yue wordlessly averted her gaze and disyed a magic in order to dodge the topic.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You can also do something like this with it.¡¹

    Yue turned her gaze toward Kaori. Kaori tilted her head while going ¡¸Hm?¡¹ seeing that. Yue grinned.

    Kaori¡¯s cheeks convulsed. It was a bad smile! She immediately tried to jump away but she was a bitte.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Purification¡±!!¡¹

    ¡¸Sto- ¨D¨DAAAAAAAAA-!?¡¹

    Midway Kaori¡¯s scream changed tone as though it echoed directly inside their brain.

    Of course it was like that. Kaori¡¯s head mmed on the table and sheid there unmoving, while at the other side, there was the transparent figure of Kaori floating in the air like balloon. Furthermore she didn¡¯t have the appearance of Noint, but her actual appearance.

    ¡ºJust what are you doing Yue! My soul came off because of you!¡»

    It seemed she came off. <em>Put me baaack! Put me baaack! </em>Kaori insisted while her hand kept swinging on Yue¡¯s head, but they all simply passed through. It was truly pitiful. What a very lighthearted out-of-body experience.

    ¡¸¡­¡­And then, this.¡¹

    Yue-sama was grinning with great enjoyment. Her image as a cool beauty was rapidly crumbling. Meanwhile, Yue leaned deeply on her chair and her body became enveloped with golden light. It was the soul separation state that Liliana witnessed. A half-transparent Yue manifested. Kaori went ¡ºIf we¡¯re both ghosts then-!¡» and rushed forward to hit her with a demonic look, but Yue smoothly evaded. Unbelievably, her soul went into Kaori¡¯s body.

    ¡ºAH, Yue!? Don¡¯t tell me!¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­I am Kaori? A pervert who always have lewd delusion of Hajime-kun all the time!¡¹

    Noint¡¯s body got up in a snap and took a sexy pose while saying something like that. She also winked her eye like a flirt.

    One of the royal guard wasing at that moment to give a report. Red heart trickled down from his nose when he witnessed that sight before he ran away from that ce while saying ¡¸A sight for sore eyes!¡¹.

    The ce became deathly silent. It became hard to stay in that ce. That was too much. It was a horrible deed.

    And so, Kaori jumped into Yue¡¯s empty body. And then,

    ¡¸I ahmm, Yuee! I¡¯hm five outhside and inhside! I¡¯hm also th as boarddd!¡¹

    ¡¸Buhooh¡¹ Shia & Tio couldn¡¯t hold back and snorted. Yue¡¯s body made a horizontal peace sign over her eye while winking. She also lifted one leg while introducing herself cutely. Apparently such appearance was too much when done with Yue¡¯s appearance.

    ¡¸Tsu, Kaoriiiiiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    ¡¸What-, you want to have a go!? Okay! Bring it onnnn-¡¹

    The two whose outer appearance had been switched started scuffling with each other noisily *gyaasu gyaasu* like usual.

    Everyone had an exasperated look on their face seeing that, but it seemed they were still interested with the fact that the two had been switched with each other inside.

    Certainly anyone might have dreamed it at least once, to be another person who they looked up to.

    Because of that Suzu kept sending nces to the side.

    ¡¸Oh? What is it Suzu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, ummmm¡­¡­Suzu just, wondering, how will it feel if Suzu be the soul inside Shiashia¡¯s body.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Me?¡¹

    Shia was surprised. But it seemed she wasn¡¯t the only one.

    It was no wonder. Since getting saved in [Orcus Great Dungeon], Suzu had been calling Yue as ¡°Onee-sama¡± with respect. If she wanted to be someone else then it should be as Yue.

    Even the quarreling Yue and Kaori were turning their gazes toward Suzu with puzzled looks even while their hands kept pulling on each other¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸Yep. Because you know, Suzu¡¯s body is short right? My figure is also not good, and I¡¯m also not that good in PE. That¡¯s why, Shiashia who¡¯s myplete opposite is who I¡¯m yearning to be should I say¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I can understand that a little. I¡¯m also not that good in moving my body, so I also have that kind of feeling toward Shizuku, like, it will be really fun if I can also move my body that freely.¡¹

    Liliana felt sympathy to Suzu. Suzu nodded fiercely ¡¸Something like that!¡¹ in respond.

    Yue nodded in understanding. Kaori and Tio too. Shia¡¯s monstrous physical ability certainly could only be described as magnificent. It was truly a superhuman physical body like the protagonist in superhero fiction.

    In fact, they all could understand the feeling of jealousy from wondering just how it would feel to move in such body.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s something like that? I¡¯m the opposite though. I love cuteness like Suzu-san¡¯s appearance. You are also good with magic unlike me right? I have a bit of yearning for that too you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so? Hehe¡­¡­¡¹

    A girl who could crush even a rock with her fist, and a girl who heroically put up the barrier with her small body in order to be everyone¡¯s shield.

    Certainly, with that kind of description, it was understandable for Shia to think of Suzu as someone wonderful.

    It was as though both sides were making a confession that they harbored a longing for each other. An atmosphere that felt slightly precious was forming between Shia and Suzu who were faintly blushing.

    After seeing something like that, it was human nature to want to make it came true.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, both of you can give it a try.¡¹

    Golden light filled the area. The two¡¯s whole bodies were swallowed by the light that was spreading out like a wave. And then,

    ¡¸Eh, ah, my breasts are huge! I can¡¯t see my feet! Ero! This is definitely Shiashia! Awesomeee!¡¹

    ¡¸What kind ofment is that desu!?¡¹

    Shia who was Suzu inside became super excited by the bombastic breasts that had a lot of exposed skin. She swiftly groped and massaged them.

    The appearance of Shia going <em>haa haa</em> while fondling her own breasts with blushing cheeks looked terribly obscene.

    Suzu who was Shia at the inside got up from her chair in a hurry that her chair fell backward. She tried to go around the table to stop what was happening, but perhaps because the current body¡¯s height and physical capability were too different, her legs stumbled and she fell on the ground shily.

    ¡¸I-it hurts desu. Even though a fall like this would be like nothing before¡­¡­uuu, Suzu-san, your legs are shor¨D¨D¡¹

    The gaze from Shia(Suzu)¡¯s lightless eyes pierced Suzu(Shia).

    ¡¸Suzu isn¡¯t short-legged or anything. It¡¯s just Shiashia whose style is too great. Thanks for your understandinggg-¡¹

    Shia(Suzu)-chan crouched down like a thug while ring. The pressure from that re was even greater than when she did it in her original body.

    Suzu(Shia) even became tearful from getting red like that from so close by her own face.

    But, there was nobody to stop Shia who was snapping like that. After all they also had their hands full with what happened to themselves.

    ¡¸Eh, eeh, me too!? This kimono, this is Tio isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oo~, I am there. That tone, art thou Shizuku? In that case, fumu. I hath been switched with Shiuzku it seems.¡¹

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­by any chance, am I bing the princess right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Hellina!? Why are you acting thatposed!?¡¹

    It seemed that Shizuku and Tio, and the master-servant duo Liliana and Hellina had been switched with each other.

    Tio(Shizuku) and Hellina(Liliana)¡¯s gazes snapped toward Kaori(Yue).

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Sess. Please enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content.¡¹

    A firm thumb up was given in respond. Noint¡¯s face was looking magnificently smug.

    It made them a bit irritated but this was a precious experience. Even while feeling bewildered, each of them began checking the body that they had been switched into. Shizuku(Tio) raised a surprised voice from the height of Shizuku¡¯s physical ability that she could feel even just from the feeling.

    ¡¸Umu, magnificent. This body art surprisingly very well trained.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is that so? but, Tio-san¡¯s body is also¨D¨Dno-, that¡¯s not it! Yue-san! As I thought, please switch us back to normal already!¡¹

    Although Tio(Shizuku)¡¯s face broke into a happy smile for an instant when she heard that praise, her face instantly turned red the moment she looked down on her current body.

    The magnificent twin hills there surpassed even Shia and looked like they were going to spill out anytime now. And her thighs also became visible from behind the kimono if she moved.

    Actually she had been thinking ¡¸It¡¯s a bitscivious isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹ about Tio¡¯s pseudo kimono since quite some time ago. And now she was wearing it. It was embarrassing.

    She hurriedly pulled her cor to cover her chestpletely while pressing her legs together to hide her thighs. Then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Impossible. Tio, can actually look that cute!?¡¹

    Kaori(Yue) shuddered. The appearance of Tio desperately hiding her body while fidgeting restlessly looked erotically cute, terribly so.

    The overly voluptuous breasts became even more emphasized with the way the hand was grasping the cor to close them and the way the arm was buried into the valley of the breasts. And because she also grasped the bottom of her kimono and pulled it close to her legs, the shape of herrge butts becamepletely visible.

    Seeing that made even Yue(Kaori) and the others to gulp.

    ¡¸S-Shizuku-chan¡¯s maiden power and, Tio¡¯s supreme style, are the strongest whenbined together.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. She look like a inly lovely olderdy like this. Terrifying.¡¹

    ¡¸What! I am always a lovelydy all the time, art not that right!?¡¹

    The way Shizukuined with an archaic way of speaking also looked cute in its own way. Even so.

    ¡¸¡¸That¡¯s not true. Reflect on yourself.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnn, cold words from minerades, Priceless-¡¹

    Shizuku hugged herself and started writhing around. Her cheeks were rosy. <em>Haa haaa.</em>

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be a pervert with my body! Give it backkkk!¡¹

    ¡¸F-for mine self to grasp me with a crying face¡­¡­aa, it feels like, a new door wouldst open up¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooo, don¡¯t make that kind of face with my faceee!¡¹

    By that kind of face, of course she meant a look of sloppy ecstasy.

    The Onee-sama who was so cool that she was constantly multipliing her Soul Sisters (self-proimed) without any self-awareness, Shizuku was putting on a disgusting smile while going <em>ahe ahe</em>. Meanwhile the unprecedentedly perverted dragon was making a tearful face that greatly tickled everyone¡¯s desire to protect. This scene, bluntly speaking it was horrible. Especially with the great damage that was inflicted to Shizuku.

    ¡¸As expected Shizuku-chan is just too pitiful here¡­¡­and she¡¯ll be scaryter. So Yue, return her to normal already.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, but they¡¯re still having fun over there.¡¹

    Yue was looking toward Shia and others.

    Shia(Suzu) was running around while yelling ¡¸Ahahahaha, amazing, amaziiing!¡¹. She hopped around on a rocky area, running on the wall, etc. She was having fun with the body¡¯s super specs to her heart¡¯s content.

    Suzu(Shia) was watching over that with worry while going <em>Awa awa</em>. It seemed there was actually a trick in how to move the body so that the boobs wouldn¡¯t jump out even though the rabbit race¡¯s clothes had such high exposure rate.

    Suzu-chan didn¡¯t have any such thing that could spill out on her original body, so naturally she didn¡¯t know about such trick. Instead she was making the boobs going *boing boing* intensely. Even now the breasts looked like they could go ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± anytime.

    Meanwhile, with Liliana and Hellina, the master-servant duo.

    ¡¸Your highne¨D¨Dnh, nh. Hellina, the tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Yess-, your highness?¡¹

    It seemed they were giving a try in experiencing the reversal of the master-servant status.

    Liliana(Hellina) was giving order with a slightly troubled look, while the always calm and collected elite miss maid was smiling brightly like a sun. She started to prepare tea with skippy footsteps that showed her excitement.

    Hellina-san had dark brown long hair that was tightly bundled into a bun behind her head, tall height, and almond shaped eyes. She was a cool beauty. But the way she acted like an innocent tomboyish girl like that was¡­¡­

    Bluntly speaking, it really packed a punch.

    On the other hand, Liliana too had the appearance of a fourteen years old girl, and yet she was now giving off the aura of a lovely big sister who was watching over her merry little sister. She was exuding a sex appeal that was unbnced with her age. That gap was bringing out a charm that was simr to Yue. And then, there,

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s going on here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your highness-, what in the world is going on!¡¹

    The royal guards who just came back from patrolling the surrounding came running toward their princess with astonished looks.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, err, this isn¡¯t like how it looks. Right now¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Commander? Thank you for your hard work. How about some tea?¡¹

    Hellina-san (who was her highness the princess inside) innocently rushed with cheery footsteps toward the royal guardmander who had a splendid beard on his face. The mistermander who was a married man blushed seeing Hellina¡¯s behavior that was far removed from her usual attitude!

    His subordinates also weren¡¯t an exception. Actually, Hellina-san was secretly popr among the pce staffs.

    ¡¸H-Hellina-dono? You seem different than¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? Is thereee, something strange with meee?¡¹

    Hellina(Liliana) tilted her head slightly. Sly. It was so sly! The members of the royal guards were all letting the voice of their hearts ¡¸Cute¡­¡­¡¹ to leak out from their mouths because of that. Especially the young knights. Their gazes were zing! Their hearts were nailed on!

    Hellina-san (the real one) couldn¡¯t just stay quiet seeing that.

    ¡¸Princess! Please stop with the mischief!¡¹

    ¡¸My, what is your highness saying out of nowhere like that? You are her highness the princess you know?¡¹

    It seemed the princess still didn¡¯t feel like stopping with the ¡°slyly cute Hellina mode¡±. She joined her hands in front of her chest and acted like a sincere beauty worrying for her master with moist eyes.

    And so after her cheeks convulsed uncontrobly, Hellina-san (the real one) switched track.

    She decided to rake the princess who was going too far with her mischief over the coals.

    ¡¸Royal guards! Line up-!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Tsu, Ye-, YES!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Themand from their master was electrifying. The royal guards who were putting on sloppily fawning faces tightened their trembling expressions as though they had just gotten whipped.

    However even after seeing such readiness, Liliana(Hellina)was looking at them with a cold gaze as though she was looking at insects.

    <em>Her highness was never like this!</em> The royal guards thought while feeling their guts growing cold. Hellina(Liliana) too went ¡¸Ah, this is bad. I overdid it!¡¹ while trembling in fear. She pleaded to Yue-sama with her gaze in panic so she could return them back to normal, but it was already toote.

    ¡¸Kneel.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ha? Umm, your highness¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Are you mishearing your master¡¯smand? I said, kneel.¡¹

    The order resounded quietly, however, it was filled with haughtiness that would send a shock into all listeners.

    The royal guards froze from hearing that order that normally should be impossibleing from the princess. It was unnaturally. Something was strange. But,

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be the fourth time. Kneel.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ye-, YES!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They wondered why. It was hard to oppose themand. Not because the order came from the princess, but because it felt like their instinct told them to.

    They lifted up their gazes fearfully. There as expected they found an extremely chilling gaze looking at them as though they were trash.

    <em>Really what¡¯s going on! It¡¯s giving us the shivers! Although she¡¯s the princess, she¡¯s still just a fourteen years old girl, and yet! Right now rather than being a princess, she¡¯s</em>¨D¨D<em>yes, she¡¯s her majesty, our queen!</em>

    ¡¸Yue-saaan! Quick! Please return us back to normal quickly! Hellina is acting even more lordly than me! She¡¯s taking control of the royal guards! What¡¯s more it¡¯s toward an extremely bad direction!¡¹

    Hellina(Liliana) looked like she was going to burst crying anytime now while rushing toward Yue-sama¡¯s position.

    Seeing that, Yue and Kaori who had returned back to normal without anyone noticing looked at each other.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t look unnatural at all though?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­¡­though, I also thought that for a bit.¡¹

    Kaori lowered her eyebrows when faced with her friend¡¯s sad reality. There, another sad reality came knocking.

    ¡¸AHAH, AHAHAHAH!! I can smash a rock with my fist! This world is actually this fragile! This feeling of omnipotence¡­¡­IT¡¯S WONDERFUL. Suzu is unrivalleedd! Suzu won¡¯t lose against anyone ever again! AHAHAHAHAHAH¡¹

    ¡¸S-Suzu-san!? Aren¡¯t you heading toward a forbidden direction!?¡¹

    There they saw the figures of Shia(Suzu) who was on top of a rock getting high for some reason like a hero who fell into darkness and Suzu(Shia) who was desperately calling out to her. Furthermore, right beside them was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­L-look over here, Shizuku. I admit it, I was the one at fault, okay? So thou shouldst stop looking so sullen like that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Say something at the very least! I promise that I¡¯m truly reflecting on mine fault-¡¹

    Tio(Shizuku) was expressionless and wordless. She was simply staring quietly while tear trickled down slo~wly on her cheek. Shizuku(Tio) was doing dogeza to apologize. From the side it looked like Tio crying expressionlessly while Shizuku was apologizing profusely to her. It was Chaos.

    Therefore,

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s this? You guys, were you drinking alcohol or something?¡¹

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that was the first thing that Hajime said when he returned.

    .

    In the end, the repair work continued until it was almost evening with a break in between.

    The repaired Fernir was currently in the sky above the world¡¯s biggestke, [Uldia Lake].

    Shia and Kaori were looking below with troubled expressions.

    ¡¸I hoped that we could at least have a change of pace here but¡­¡­it¡¯s a waste like this.¡¹

    ¡¸H~mm, too bad. Even though I heard from Yuuka-chan and others that theke town look the prettiest in evening¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There art no sign of it stopping at all.¡¹

    It was still evening but the world was dark. The bright and sunny sky was changing to be cloudy and rainy as they kept heading east as though the world was getting bad mood. They stopped by in this ce to sightsee as well as for the ship¡¯s test flight, but it had the opposite effect instead. The gloomy lookingke and the heavy and damp dark clouds were weighting down everyone¡¯s mood.

    Hajime was sitting on the sofa in the bridge. Yue who was sitting beside him looked toward him with an upturned gaze.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, sorry. This is because of my lightning dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you that it was my fault right? I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t mind it anymore.¡¹

    Hajime looked pained instead hearing Yue¡¯s apology and patted her head with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Well, in reality it was more an upgrade rather than a repair. He looked like he was having a ton of fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows how long he would continue doing that if we didn¡¯t stop him yeah.¡¹

    Kouki and Ryuutarou stared usingly, but Hajime paid them no mind. Because, he had finally managed to get his hand on real flight data. There was no reason for him to reflect on himself.

    ¡¸W-well, it¡¯s not a problem if it resulted in the ship¡¯s safety improving.¡¹

    ¡¸Suzu and the others are also still scared¡­¡­the faces of the royal guard misters and the maids when they heard that we are going to fly again looked like death penalty prisoners when the day of their execution finally arrived.¡¹

    <em>As expected, a lump of metal has no business flying in the sky</em>. They who held such conviction couldn¡¯t erase their trauma so easily. Even now they must be trembling like small animals in their respective room.

    ¡¸Nagumo-san, how about we stay at Ur today? We¡¯ll go there right? Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you alright princess? Yourplexion is so pale like a corpse.¡¹

    ¡¸Princess, please drink this.¡¹

    The pallid color of her face was astonishing. Liliana¡¯s hands were grabbing the edge of the sofa so tightly that they were turning white. Hellina-san brewed a tea with calming effect for her, but Liliana¡¯s hands were trembling so much that the tea was sloshing out from the cup.

    As expected, it became hard to say ¡¸This ship is equipped with sufficient sleeping facility y¡¯know¡¹ after seeing such appearance. The gaze of Kaori who was worrying for her friend was also stabbing into him.

    ¡¸Suzu and others also want to visit the town of Ur!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That ce has a lot of dishes that are simr with earth right? I want to try eating there.¡¹

    Suzu and Shizuku also agreed after seeing that Liliana and others looking like they would be unable to sleep inside the ship.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like our schedule is so tight that we need to keep flying for the whole day and night.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged his shoulders in eptance. It made Liliana sighed in relief from the bottom of her heart and all tension left her body, which caused her tea to spill on herp. She yelled ¡¸Hoott-¡¹ and rolled around in pain.

    Liliana¡¯s n to visit the empire had ran into many troubles right from the first day.

    After that it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the Town of Ur.

    Right away, the pce group left behind the royal guardmander and several knights while the remains split up.

    They went to announce the princess¡¯s arrival to the town mayor, the guild branch, the church, and the kingdom army¡¯s garrison base in this town that got erged in scale since the monster attack incident. There were also personnel who got dispatched to secure the lodging. After all even though ¡°Water Fairy Inn¡± that they would visit after this was a long standing establishment, it wouldn¡¯t be big enough to amodate the whole group.

    While Tio was scattering the rain with wind to some degree, Hajime and others entered into the city to head toward the inn.

    For Hajime and others, this was a ce that they had just visited several months ago, but they felt nostalgic perhaps because of the deeply eventful journey that they had gone through.

    ¡¸That rampart. It¡¯s the one that you told me before right? The one that Hajime-kun made.¡¹

    Kaori was pointing at the north with sparkling eyes. Ryuutarou and the others also raised their voices ¡¸Ooo~¡¹ in admiration seeing what she was pointing at.

    ¡¸Seriously? The north side of the city ispletely covered up ain¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa. Suzu can somehow imagine it by seeing the remains. You did that thing right, shooting your gatling gun like crazy on top of that, right?¡¹

    They were half sightseeing like that when Liliana suddenly stopped walking.

    She was looking around doubtfully unlike Suzu and others who were looking around with curiosity and excitement.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up with you princess?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­it feels like there are too few people here for this time period.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, people won¡¯t shut themselves inside the house just from this much rain.¡¹

    It seemed Hellina was also feeling suspicious.

    Everyone else also looked carefully around them. Certainly, there were too few people in the area. No, there was almost none at all.

    Even the people that they caught sight sparsely were walking away with fast pace as though they hadn¡¯t noticed Hajime and co at all. They looked like they werepletely fed up by the rain and the muddy ground.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, the people who evacuated during the fight still haven¡¯t returned desu?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected there art no way that¡¯s the case. ording to Sensei-dono, even the soil that was dirtied by the monsters¡¯ flesh and blood apparently hath been returned to normal after all. There art no reason for the people to not go back.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. In any case, it¡¯ll be convenient if we can go until the inn without making anymotion.¡¹

    It went without saying that Hajime, Yue, Shia, and Tio were famous people who were known by everyone in this town. They were this town¡¯s saviors and also people rted to the goddess whose fame in this town had even reached the level of worship.

    And so, there was arge chance that people would swarm them the moment they entered the town.

    Considering that, they could ept even this gloomy rain with a tolerant feeling.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the inn already.¡¹ Hajime urged the group.

    ¡°Water Fairy Inn¡± was weing the group with an atmosphere that made them felt its history just like before.

    Lights were already leaking out from the windows. It seemed that the inn was in business. However¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nn? I don¡¯t sense many people inside¡­¡­is this lucky for us?¡¹

    This was the best inn in the town. Customers never stoppeding to this ce. But, they could only sense several people inside right now.

    ¡¸Perhaps the incident of the monster army¡¯s attack is causing the tourism here to decline.¡¹

    Liliana was frowning. The financial effect from Ur¡¯s tourism industry was an important source of revenue for the kingdom. Tourism business was strongly influenced by people¡¯s impression. It was only natural for her to feel apprehension.

    In any case, there was no point for them to just stand around in front of the inn. Hajime opened the door.

    There were nice smells.

    One was the smell of the inn itself. It made them felt like they were inside a forest after a light rain.

    The second smell was the fragrance of spices that proimed themselves severely as though to overwrite the first smell. The fragrant smell of grilled meat was also drifting inbination of it.

    *Kukyuu~* An adorable voice rang out. Shizuku¡¯s straight expression was reddening quietly.

    It was adorable, so everybody forced themselves to not react.

    The group looked around at the inside of the inn. The first floor was used as the dining ce of the inn, and as expected, there was no guest inside. It was the very picture of a business in a slump.

    ¡¸Wee¨D¨DOh! Well, well, well, if this isn¡¯t Nagumo-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Long time no see, or perhaps not that long I guess, owner.¡¹

    The situation was strange but, it seemed the owner was healthy. An elegant man who was past middle aged pushed open a curtain and appeared from inside the kitchen.

    The man had gentle demeanor and hair that was styled all-back with some white hair mixed in. The word ¡°gentleman¡± naturally formed up in the mind of anyone who saw him. This was Foss Seluo.

    His expression broke into a smile the moment he saw Hajime. The wrinkles at the corner of his eyes deepened as his amiable smile widened. Even Kaori and others who had just meet him for the first time unconsciously smiled back in respond.

    Although, even that smiling face of Foss changed instantly when he saw the face of the girl who popped out from behind Hajime. He let out the voice ¡¸Nnh!?¡¹ slipping out from his mouth as he doubted his eyes.

    ¡¸Y-your highness, is that you?¡¹

    This territory was located to the extreme north within the kingdom. Many people here never had the chance to catch sight of the royal family¡¯s faces.

    But, it seemed that Foss wasn¡¯t one of them. Most likely he had the chances to catch sight of the royal family from afar in some events.

    He was showing a bewildered expression that was somewhat half in doubt.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Foss Seluo. I have heard of your nice work in serving great hospitality to not only the goddess of bountiful harvest, but also to the apostles who are invited to our country by the god. As the representative of the royal family, this Liliana S. B. Heilight shall convey our thanks to you.¡¹

    Liliana slightly bent her knee and put one hand over her chest. That was the greatest form of respect that a royal family could show to amoner. Apanied with a smile that was like a blooming flower, there was no doubt that this was the prodigious daughter who was beloved by all the people of the kingdom.

    ¡¸Tsu, this is a great honor. I will remember this with pride until the end of my days.¡¹

    Foss naturally kneeled on one knee and bowed his head deeply.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re really a genuine princess huh, princess.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that!? Nagumo-san, I have been thinking this all this time since we reunited but, aren¡¯t you treating me too coarsely!? I¡¯m a princess just so you know!¡¹

    The royal aura that was radiating from her whole body was rapidly withering. It seemed that Foss¡¯s nervousness got dispersed too with that.

    He smiled wryly while,

    ¡¸This is truly a honor to receive the visit of everyone here to my humble inn. Come, please take a seat.¡¹

    He bowed with a gentle aura. Hajime and co followed his lead and settled down inside the VIP room that Aiko and the other ssmates had also used in the past.

    ¡¸Now then, can I infer that everyone¡¯s visit today is for dinner as well as staying the night in here?¡¹

    They came to an inn that was also a dining hall. It was only natural for him to make such guess.

    Hajime and others looked toward Foss with dubious looks, wondering why he was going out of his way to ask that.

    ¡¸Pardon me. The truth is, something slightly troublesome is currently going on in this town. The mayor, the head of the guild branch, the priest, and themander in charge of the garrison here has even sent a messenger with a message that they had jointly signed toward the pce in order to report about it.¡¹

    The messenger still should be on the way there time-wise. That was why, there was no doubt that this visit of the princess and the others was unrted with that, but the timing was too good that Foss asked the question just in case.

    Liliana changed her expression. She acted like a princess once more.

    ¡¸Is this, rted to why there are only a few people outside?¡¹

    ¡¸Very astute, your highness. That¡¯s right.¡¹

    As expected, it seemed something was really going on. Hajime narrowed his eyes and asked.

    ¡¸Is it because of that? The monster attack has something to do with it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Nagumo-sama. There isn¡¯t any negative effect from that incident. Rather it¡¯s the opposite.¡¹

    ording to Foss, the miracle that was brought by the goddess of bountiful harvest and her sword caused many tourists to flood this town. It brought a lot of financial and social benefits for the town.

    ¡¸The cause is this rain.¡¹

    Hajime and co tilted their head in confusion. Foss turned his gaze that was tinged with sadness to outside the window while telling them a shocking truth.

    ¡¸Actually, it has rained continuously for more than a month.¡¹

    ¡¸A month!?¡¹

    Liliana unconsciously raised her voice. Tio rubbed her chin while making a pondering look.

    ¡¸I believe that there art nothing like rainy season in this region though?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s as you say. This is the first time that the weather has ever rained for this long without stopping at all in this area.¡¹

    Foss was born in this town. In the past there was also a time when he traveled in order to broaden his horizon, but there was nothing he didn¡¯t know about his birthce.

    Rather, his parents often told him stories about the inn¡¯s history along with Ur¡¯s history, so he could also be considered as a living dictionary. He wasn¡¯t just a mere inn owner, but even the mayor often relied on him as a consultation partner.

    ¡¸The rain is also gradually getting stronger little by little. It has also even harmed the farming in this region.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why the tourists and even the residents stoppeding outside.¡¹

    This town had ovee a great danger. The atmosphere also became lively because a new legend was born here. The situation for this town should be smooth sailing after that with great prosperity flooding in. But the reality differed from that, so the disappointment of the townspeople also became proportionately greater.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What about monsters? Were there any surviving monstersing?¡¹

    Yue asked about the possibility that this weather was the work of a monster¡¯s characteristic magic. Of course, she didn¡¯t think that there could possibly be a monster that could control the weather. But the monster army was that big. The power of number couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    ¡¸The army and adventurers had investigated and monitored this region since then, but there isn¡¯t any sign of monsters going to this direction.¡¹

    It seemed that this area had be a horribly terrifying region for the monsters. Foss¡¯s gaze turned toward Hajime, Yue, Shia, and Tio as he said that.

    ¡¸We focused on crushing the monster leaders after all desu. The monsters at the top of the food chain where the strong eat the weak were all killed like that, so, well, no wonder the rest of them became extremely frightened.¡¹

    ¡¸Unlike mine attacks, Yue¡¯s magic was like the height of unreasonableness after all.¡¹

    In any case, it seemed that the cause of this abnormality was still unclear. That was why the leaders of each organization here sent a message with their joint signs.

    ¡¸In addition, there is one more thing that I ought to report. The adventurers who were monitoring the monsters discovered something that seems to be a ruin.¡¹

    ¡¸Ruin? Was it, undiscovered before?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s at the other side of the fourth part of the mountain range. It was further underground of a valley. Although it¡¯s crumbling, they said that there is a clearly artificial space underground.¡¹

    The monsters who lost their pack leaders were getting into conflicts with their fellow pack members or with other packs while going north. The reason for their fighting was to choose a new boss and conflict of interest.

    The power bnce in the [Northern Mountain Range] must be greatly altered because the monster army got led away from their original turf and also lost of their influential specimens in the end because of Shimizu Yukitoshi¡¯s brainwashing.

    The monsters that were living in the mountain range became stronger the further north it was. The fourth part of the mountain range was an untroddennd for human. Even the adventurers wouldn¡¯t be able to tail the monsters if they currently weren¡¯t focusing on fighting against each other.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s a ruin in that kind of ce.¡¹

    ¡¸A part of the mountain range must have caved in because of the great migration and battles of thousands, tens of thousands of monsters. The discovery must be because of that. We need the specialists to investigate the ruin. And also, at this rate the pack of monsters that won the battle for survival might use that ruin as their base. Because of those reasons, this matter is also included along with the abnormal weather in the message that is being sent to the pce.¡¹

    Currently a part of the garrisoned soldiers were recing the adventurers and making base camp near the ruin for observation.

    ¡¸Could it be, that ruin and this long rain are rted?¡¹

    Kaori was groaning <em>mumumu</em> while speaking her conjecture.

    ¡¸You know, there is real example of a ruin being connected with weather in this world, like the great volcano¡¯s sand tornado.¡¹

    They recalled the profoundly mysterious phenomenon at [Grand Gruen Volcano] where a part of the tornado got blown away because of the eruption, however, the tornado returned to normal after some time passed.

    That was clearly a weather maniption that was working in concert with the ruin called great dungeon.

    ¡¸Eh, does that mean this is the eighth great dungeon desu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s impossible. If that¡¯s the case then Oscar¡¯s diary or Miledy should make a mention of it.¡¹

    Yue denied it. Tio also nodded with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡¸In the first ce, it¡¯s a ruin because it hath existed since the ancient time correct? It couldst not be possibly the reason for the raining down right now.¡¹

    Everyone nodded in understanding. This seemed to be just a case of weird timing. Liliana was pondering with a grave expression, while at her side Hajime and co looked at each other and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not our business.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi, Nagumo. Aren¡¯t you being a bit too heartless there? There should be something that we can¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. Even if there is I won¡¯t do it.¡¹

    Kouki disyed his inherent sense of justice, but it found no sympathy.

    Kouki¡¯s eyes became ring with displeasure from how Hajime so easily disregarded the trouble of this town¡¯s residents.

    Liliana too must be feeling concerned by this problem that was urring in the area that was the greatest farnd in the kingdom. She couldn¡¯t imagine that the abnormal weather and the ruin had any cause and effect rtionship with each other, but she looked like she wanted to take a look at it.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­Nagumo-san. It¡¯s not that far away from here using Fernier, it¡¯ll be just a small detour¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Not doing it. Or rather, even though you wanted to get off that ship so desperately like that, you aren¡¯t hesitating at all to get on it again when it¡¯s for work. That¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, that¡¯s, well. No, right now the first priority should be the negotiation with the empire. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Liliana pulled herself together and shook her head. And then in exchange she said,

    ¡¸Foss, my subordinates are currently visiting the mayor and other leaders to notify them of my arrival here, so they wille hereter on. Please allow them to pass through to here at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I wish to order them right away to mobilize the kingdom¡¯s full power to discover the cause of the abnormality here. If it¡¯s necessary, we will even ask for the goddess of good harvest¡¯s cooperation once more no matter what kind ofpensation the kingdom has to pay.¡¹

    ¡¸Your highness, I thank you from the bottom of my hearts for those reassuring words.¡¹

    Foss bowed very deeply with heartfelt respect filling his eyes. Shizuku and others who were quietly watching that exchange got impressed expressions on their faces seeing Liliana acting as a princess.

    Of course, Hajime-san paid it no mind.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s fine to end this talk here right? Time to eat.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo, read the mood a little¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Here, menu. What are you going to eat?¡¹

    Kouki tried to present a candid advice, but he dropped his shoulders dejectedly because even Yue was starting to read the menu excitedly. Shia, Tio, and Kaori also followed suit.

    ¡¸Everyone, you all are being too apathetic even though there are a lot of people being troubled right at this moment¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we also get our own objectives you know?¡¹(Ryuutarou)

    ¡¸True. It¡¯s worrying what¡¯s going on here but, we have to do our best conquering the great dungeons¡­¡­¡¹(Suzu)

    ¡¸Hey, Kouki. I understand your feeling but, we have our own things that we have to do right?¡¹

    ¡¸Even you Shizuku¡­¡­that might be true but¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki looked down. His sense of justice couldn¡¯t possibly ignore people who were in trouble. That personality of his caused him to be unable to clear up his cloudy expression.

    ¡¸My apologies. I talked too much and made the atmosphere to be a bit grim like this. I wascking in consideration.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, that¡¯s not¡­¡¹

    Kouki couldn¡¯t continue when even Foss was apologizing. He became depressed because it was as though he was throwing a temper tantrum. Foss seemed to guess his feeling and started talking with intentionally bright and joking tone in order to change the atmosphere.

    ¡¸Unexpectedly, this matter might be the doing of the water fairy.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean by that¡­¡­¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just Kouki. Even Shizuku and others were also tilting their head.

    ¡¸Water fairy¨D¨Dyou must mean, the maiden of theke who brought good harvest. It¡¯s said to be a subordinate of the god.¡¹

    As expected from Liliana. The prodigious daughter of the kingdom. Apparently her knowledge also covered the fairytale of the countryside.

    ¡¸Legend of theke¡¯s manifestation hath existed since the ancient time. Though the detail of that legend wouldst change subtly depending on the era.¡¹

    ¡¸If I remember it right, the name of this inn too, it originated from the legend that the husband and wife who built it were healed by an existence that came from theke wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It was a famous fairytale of this longstanding inn. Hajime and others who had visited here in the past also knew about it.

    Foss nodded happily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s said that existence is the embodiment of love and innocence who was sent to thisnd by the god in order to protect this fertilend, but on the other hand, there are also stories how it handed down divine punishment to those who tried to pollute thisnd.¡¹

    That was why the people who lived in thisnd treasured thend and theke.

    ¡¸A lot of bloods were spilled in the previous battle. Those were monster bloods but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For a supernatural being, there is no difference between human and monster, is that what you want to say?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps so.¡¹

    That was why, perhaps the water fairy was trying to wash away the sadness and impurity from thisnd with this rain. Foss told that romantic story while smiling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­In that case, I shall pray that the end of that exalted being¡¯s sadness and purification wille soon.¡¹

    Liliana replied with a smile. But, she must be feelingplicated inside as someone who knew the truth about god.

    Hajime and the others also felt the same. The mention of the subordinate of god made them guessed the hidden side of the legend that Foss had gone through the trouble to tell them.

    ¡¸Now then, has everyone decide what to order?¡¹

    The urging by the cheerful Foss made Liliana and the others to switch track.

    Like that, Hajime and co enjoyed the foods with relish after so long, while Kouki and the others enjoyed the nostalgic taste for the first time. And then that night they went to bed early with satisfied stomach.

    The thought that an outrageous situation would ur that night never even crossed their mind.

    .

    Deep at night. When the date of the day had also changed and the majority of the townspeople were sleeping.

    After the previous monster attack incident, there was a newly built watch tower with roof attached. On top of it was a guard yawning ¡¸fuwaa¡¹ sleepily.

    His coworker who was apanying him tonight didn¡¯t criticize him. He too was rubbing his heavy eyelids.

    Days and months had passed since that incident and not a single monster had appeared since then. In addition, there was this rain. It was not only frustrating to hear, the background sound of raindrops was also luring them toward sleepiness.

    ¡¸Hey¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it true that her highness the princess is visiting?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the point of me lying about that.¡¹

    It was a conversation that they held without much thought. It was nothing more than a mean for them to resist the sleepiness. Their guard waspletely rxed.

    That was why, they didn¡¯t notice. The approach of the existence at the other side of the night¡¯s darkness.

    ¡¸I want to go take a look, at the princess.¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, you. You were assigned to the eastern army all this time weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. I¡¯m from the countryside after all. I only went to the capital once for the entrance exam into the army. I didn¡¯t get any chance to see big shots like the royal family at all. ¡­¡­The princess, she must be a beauty right?¡¹

    ¡¸Look here. Her highness is still 14 years old you know? She was just nine years old when I was serving in the capital. Well, she was just as cute like in the rumors though.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously? I want to switch ce with someone patrolling near the inn¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Where the princess is staying, </em>he must be wanting to say that. But his words suddenly stopped. The other soldier was puzzled by the sudden pause and turned his gaze to his side. He saw his partner looking dumbfounded toward the sky.

    He looked strange. What was he looking at? No, his eyes were unfocused.

    He could only think until that far.

    ¡¸Aa¨D¨D¡¹

    What the other soldier could do was only letting out such stupid voice.

    His consciousness was vanishing slowly, as though he was falling asleep.

    There was no difort, no pain, even his anxiety and fear were vanishing as though they were getting sucked away.

    But, several somethings were oozing out from inside the veil of night¡¯s darkness and raindrops. He got the feeling¡­¡­those things were scattering toward the inside of the town.

    The volume of the sound of the rainfall was increasing. The color of the cloudy sky was thickening as though it was swallowing the night and the darkness was deepening. Perhaps that was why. Nobody realized the strange thing that was happening across the town. Yes, even Hajime and others weren¡¯t an exception.

    And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s calling. Have to go¡­¡­¡¹

    One young man also slipped out from the town without anyone noticing.

    Although the sword in his hand was shining and vibrating faintly, there was nobody who noticed.

    .

    The sun peeked out from the eastern sky. Its brightness prated the cloudy sky slightly.

    Despite the gloominess, morning still came as the custom dictated. It was the time for the townspeople to wake up. Sounds of daily life activities were announcing the morning to the town.

    ¡°Water Fairy Inn¡± was also starting to y its own melody from the activities of Foss and his workers as though the inn wasing back to life.

    Firewood was fed into the stove, creating hot water. The important ingredient of their famous dish, the rice was coked and started to produce a nice smell. *Ta-ta-ta-* The kitchen knives were also ying a rhythmical sound as they danced on the cooking board.

    It was the atmosphere of a peaceful and quiet morning¨D¨D

    .

    ¨D¨DKYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    .

    But, it was suddenly destroyed. By a scream that sounded like the scream of ady who just found a murder scene.

    The flow of time inside the kitchen halted. Foss and the cook and the staffs all looked at each other.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go take a look. Nobody else should leave from here.¡¹

    Foss acted swiftly. He exploded into motion and started running toward the second floor.

    When he came out to the corridor, a door also opened coincidentally at the same time.

    Shizuku and Kaori came out from that door. They were wearing a loose dress as their pajama. The two of them must have gotten woken up by the scream just now. Their hair was still let down and fuzzy from sleeping.

    ¡¸The scream just now, was it Yue?¡¹

    Kaori murmured with a taken aback expression. There was no sense of danger in her face. None at all.

    The thought that something must have happened to Yue was nonexistent inside her mind. Rather she wanted to have a look instead if there was someone who could startle Yue like that.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, Nagumo-kun was doing something inexcusable to her¡¹

    ¡¸No way, it would be Yue doing such thing to Hajime-kun instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right¡¹

    Shizuku received an intense reproachful re from her best friend. Her gaze wandered around because she couldn¡¯t meet Kaori¡¯s stare.

    Foss¡¯s expression rxed slightly seeing how calm the two girls were. He felt that this mustn¡¯t be anything serious if the girl¡¯s friends weren¡¯t looking particrly concerned like this.

    But that onlysted for a brief moment. The situation immediately made Kaori and Shizuku to be flustered.

    ¡¸T-this insolent felloww-¡¹

    *p* A terribly painful sound came from the room of Hajime and Yue. In addition,

    ¡¸Tsu, magic power is gathering!? Wait wait-, this is the highest ss of magic!?¡¹

    Kaori¡¯splexion changed. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Then she yelled ¡¸I¡¯ll pay for the repairter!¡¹ while mming her body on the door. The door that had iron lock and made from especially hard material was smashed through.

    ¡¸Eh, what, what is this situation?¡¹

    She thought that there was enemy attack or something happening behind the door, but what she saw there waspletely unexpected.

    There was Hajime on the bed looking bbergasted. An adorable hand print that was shaped like red leaves was clearly printed on his cheek.

    His gaze was pointed toward Yue who was at the corner of the room. A white sheet was roughly wrapped around her body with her right hand holding it in ce to hide her body. Her face was bright red and her eyes were filled with bewilderment, shame, and also anger. The way she was breathing *fuuh fuuh* roughly was like a cat acting threatening.

    It was as though, yes, as though,

    Yue pped Hajime and ran away to the corner of the room where she started acting threatening.

    Impossible. Even a quarrel happening between the two of them was an S rank rare event. The scene before Kaori¡¯s eyes made her brain turned into blue screen. Shizuku who was peeking inside from behind her was also frozen.

    ¡¸Tsu, reinforcement!?¡¹

    But, it seemed that Yue¡¯s brain was also in a simrly chaotic state. The highest ss of magic power that Kaori detected got converted into lightning attack. The inn would be blown away if it was fired.

    ¡¸Yue! What¡¯re you doing!¡¹

    Kaori rushed forward. At the same time she desperately activated ¡°disintegration magic¡± that she was still unfamiliar with and found it difficult to invoke instantly.

    Silver light dispersed the lightning attack that was about to form. Kaori didn¡¯t stop moving and pushed Yue to the wall and restrain her.

    ¡¸L-let me go! You insolent fellow!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been acting strange since just now! There should be a limit in how addled you can be after sleeping! Or perhaps you have gone senile? 300 years old granny vampire!¡¹

    Kaori intentionally shouted things that would anger Yue thinking that it would make her reply back with something like ¡¸Bakaori!¡¹. But,

    ¡¸Who are you calling 300 years old! I¡¯m still thirteen years old!¡¹

    She replied like that with an expression that showed that she was fully believing what she was saying. Not only that, Yue¡¯s eyes changed when she realized that she wouldn¡¯t be able to slip away no matter what using physical strength.

    The confusion in her mind was pushed aside and cold light glinted from her eyes. That was killing intent. The eyes of a hostile who decided to remove the person harming her.

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­why are you looking at me like that! Stop joking around already!¡¹

    Yue looked like she had really changed. It made Kaori looked like she wanted to cry. Her shout that sounded like a pleading made Yue looked bewildered again.

    But there, another seeds of confusion were sowed.

    ¡¸Fueee!? What¡¯s with all the sounds since some time ago desuu!? I¡¯m scareedd-¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeii, iprehensible! Thou over there, exin!¡¹

    From the corridor there was a pathetic crying voice and a slightly lisping voice that strangely sounded majestic.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Suzu who want to get exnation! What¡¯s wrong with you twooo!?¡¹ There was also one voice that was filled with confusion.

    ¡¸Eh? Don¡¯t tell me, Shia and Tio too!?¡¹

    Kaori couldn¡¯t help but feel shaken. Her attention was distracted.

    Yue didn¡¯t overlook that opening. She was bewildered by Kaori¡¯s reaction but, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that she was being restrained. She quickly severed her own two hands with ¡°Wind de¡±.

    ¡¸How long are you going to touch me?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu¡¹

    She regenerated her arms with ¡°Automatic Regeneration¡± while at the same time her arms that were falling in the air emitted light. She was trying to use them like a bomb. The room would get blown away judging from the amount of magic power in them. Kaori¡¯s expression convulsed.

    But, in the end that didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸Fuwaah¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, this is!?¡¹

    It happened in an instant. Kaori was pulled backward with astonishing speed. Meanwhile the severed arms passed through two circles that came flying and made them vanished from view.

    Right after that, *gou* there was a muffled voice ringing out. Everyone¡¯s gaze was naturally turned to that direction.

    There, they saw a space istion barrier that was deployed from four Cross Bits that were connected with wires. The two arms were teleported into it before they exploded so the explosion was locked in.

    And then, apparently Kaori was also pulled backward by an extended artificial arm that grabbed her shoulder. She was pulled until she settled in Hajime¡¯s arm.

    But, what should be paid attention at was, no, what Kaori paid her total attention to wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡¸? Tsu!? Haua!? H-H-H-H-H-, Hajime-kun!?¡¹

    ¡¸? Ah, hih, KYAAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, w-w-w-, what are you parading around! You pervert!¡¹

    The voices in order came from Kaori, Shizuku, and Yue.

    Kaori and Shizuku turned bright red and covered their faces with both their hands. Yue too, her determined expression from just now changed instantly and pressed the sheet even harder on herself to protect her body while averting her gaze.

    Yes, she was averting her gaze from the stark naked Hajime who was standing imposingly on the bed!

    Hajime¡¯s Hajime was fully exposed out in the open!

    ¡¸Y-you shouldn¡¯t do that-, Hajime-kun! B-but if you really insist, we should go to a different room, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I saw, I saw ittt. UuUUUU-¡¹

    Hajimepletely ignored the two totally panicking girls and looked at Yue expressionlessly.

    For some reason, Yue-san was slightly tearful. Her face was also bright red. She was shivering.

    ¡¸P-put that thing away quickly! If youe over here, I, I-ll kill you!¡¹

    What an innocent reaction.

    But, that was exactly why it was abnormal. The way she was panicking when seeing Hajime¡¯s naked body at this point, and the way she acted as though she didn¡¯t know anything about Hajime and Kaori, as expected, it didn¡¯t look like she was joking or the like.

    It was as though, she hadpletely lost her memories from the time they met each other¡­¡­

    Hajime¡¯s eyes silently narrowed. His gaze was grim.

    There wasn¡¯t any sign of lust in there. There was also no hostility or malice. Those eyes were the eyes of researcher that were doing nothing except calm observation.

    Yue was moving slightly in bewilderment, then suddenly there was the sound of the door being opened hard from the first floor. After that there was an angry yell followed by footsteps running up the stair with no concern at all of keeping quiet.

    ¡¸Foss-dono! Is Foss-dono here!? Is her highness safe!?¡¹

    Appearing from the corridor was the young man who was working as the mayor¡¯s gopher. His face was pale.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Her highness is¨D¨D¡¹

    The answer immediately appeared. Liliana showed herself at the corridor.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. But¡­¡­Hellina¡­¡­¡¹

    Further, at the other side of Liliana¡¯s room, the room where the royal guardmander and his subordinates were staying also opened its door.

    ¡¸W-what in the world, are we doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸We should be in the military school¡¯s dormitory¡­¡­¡¹

    They came out with bewildered looks on their faces. Then they froze when they saw Liliana.

    The confusing situations kept piling up on top one another. Then the young man yelled in the middle of that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a disaster! The soldiers and adventurers of the town, they all have lost their memory!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They became speechless for a brief moment.

    And then as though to pile up on the chaos even more, the door to Kouki and Ryuutarou¡¯s room opened and Ryuutarou came out while scratching his head sleepily. It seemed he had been sleeping soundly even through all the ruckuses. He asked.

    ¡¸O-ou? What¡¯s going on here? No wait, first thing first, Kouki isn¡¯t on his bed. Anyone see him? His equipments are also gone though.¡¹

    It seemed that the hero had vanished.

    The information brought about confusion. The ce became deathly quiet for a moment.

    A strange sense of tension was flowing, like a bowstring that had been drawn to the limit and was about to be let go.

    Hajime activated his ¡°treasure warehouse¡± amidst that. Yue reflexively casted a fire ball but, her eyes widened like saucers seeing Hajime became clothed instantly. It was a convenient skill of summoning and putting on clothes and equipments at the same time.

    He let go of Kaori who was in his embrace and got down from the bed. He slowly approached Yue.

    ¡¸Tsu, stop there! Get any closer and I won¡¯t be merci¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t harm a single hair on your body.¡¹

    The calm and gentle voice stopped Yue¡¯s words.

    Hajime closed the distance step by step without any hurry. Then he fell on his knee when he was almost within arm reach.

    His ¡°treasure warehouse¡± shined and Yue too became dressed in her usual outfit.

    The feeling of relieve of not being covered with just a single sheet, and the bewilderment of wearing an unknown outfit that fitted her perfectly made her gaze wandered around while sometimes ncing at Hajime questioningly.

    ¡¸I have made an oath after all, that I¡¯ll protect you.¡¹

    It was as though his expressionless face and observing eyes from before were just a lie. He put on a smile that would sadden anyone who saw it.

    There was the sound of *hyuu* from Yue¡¯s slender and white throat getting her breath caught in it. Her lifted up eye corners lowered slightly and for some reason her pink lips moved *monyu monyu* meaninglessly.

    ¡¸M-my name isn¡¯t Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸You must have mistaken me for someone else.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s troubling but, that¡¯s not the case. For me you are Yue, forever.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop saying iprehensible things!¡¹

    There was no change to Hajime¡¯s expression. He endeavored to exude gentle atmosphere so that Yue wouldn¡¯t get agitated. But,

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with that face! It¡¯s unpleasant!¡¹

    It seemed that it didn¡¯t look like that to Yue. It seemed that his face looked sad to her. It even made Yue felt like there was a nail driven inside her chest seeing it.

    ¡¸Then, how should I call you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue mumbled. She tried to introduce herself, but for some reason her heart put a stop to it.

    A reason that sounded like an excuse immediately welled up inside her.

    She didn¡¯t understand the situation. She didn¡¯t know who these people were. Why was she in this kind of ce?

    Even though not long ago she should be in the pce, returning to her room after having a meal with her uncle.

    The most usible reason was, kidnapping.

    Right now she was trying to not think about the fact that she was sleeping together naked with a young man. Because even though shame and rage were welling up inside her, only the feeling of disgust just wouldn¡¯t well up no matter what. That fact was still making her heart bewildered.

    Even if this was really a kidnapping, she didn¡¯t know whether these people knew her identity or not.

    ¡¸Did you, knowingly kidnap me?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. I also didn¡¯t kidnap you. I can¡¯t prove it right now though.¡¹

    Yue frowned, wondering if this person was saying the truth. If he really didn¡¯t know who she was, it might be a poor n to let him know that she was a royalty from the vampire race.

    While her mind kept being filled with such thoughts, no, by thinking, for some reason a part of herself was filled with rejection of being called with name other than the name that he spoke of, but she ignored that iprehensible feeling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind if you call me Yue. My name isn¡¯t so cheap that I¡¯ll tell people of unknown background like all of you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s good.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, I¡¯m telling you, stop making that face-¡¹

    Seeing Hajime putting on a smile that looked happy from the bottom of his heart made Yue quickly averted her gaze. While harboring a feeling of disbelief toward herself whose face was growing heated and her heart jumping inside her chest.

    ¡¸Hey, Shizuku-cha. I wonder why. Even though this, is clearly an abnormal situation, it looks just like the usual situation. Strange isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand your feeling, so please stop looking at me expressionlessly like that.¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s dry tone and Shizuku¡¯s behavior that had regained a littleposure seemed to also lessen the tension of the other people slightly.

    Hajime breathed out his condensed feeling as a sigh, then he ran his gaze at his surrounding a secondter.

    ¡¸Everyone, make your preparation. We¡¯re going to see what¡¯s going on here.¡¹

    He gave such order. Kaori and others nodded deeply before turning around.

 2nd Season Blu-ray SS Chapter 2

    2nd Season Blu-ray SS Chapter 2

    Fernier was travelling above the raincloud that was increasing in ckness and thickness.

    Its route wasn¡¯t to the east like the original route but to the north. Its destination was the aforementioned ruin.

    After going through such shocking and abnormal morning, Hajime and others endeavored to grasp the situation. As the result, they found out that there was a situation where <em>everyone who excelled in fighting </em>had lost their memory.

    Yes, it wasn¡¯t just Yue, Shia, and Tio. The majority of the royal guards, the garrisoned army, and the adventurers were amnesiac right now. The amount of memory they lost differed depending on each person. But, it seemed they all lost the memories from when they started training forbat in earnest.

    ¡¸And, thou art saying, that the reason of the memory loss art in that ruin?¡¹

    There was prickling air of tension, confusion, and suspicion.

    Tio¡¯s voice echoed inside the ship that was filled with a somewhat choking atmosphere.

    It seemed the current Tio only had the memory until she was nine years old. She had introduced herself as the princess of the dragon kingdom with her head held high. In her perception, her kingdom still hadn¡¯t met its end.

    She was sitting with great decorum at Hajime¡¯s right side. She was endeavoring to be calm, but her gaze often wandered around. She couldn¡¯t hide her fidgetiness andck ofposure.

    Perhaps she herself was aware of that. She was drinking water frequently since some time ago. The way both her hands were snugly holding a ss and her throat making gulping motion when drinking from it gave a childish impression. She looked adorable like that.

    ¡¸Yeah. The unit in the base camp abandoned their task and returned on their own this morning. They also lost their memory.¡¹

    They didn¡¯t understand why they were there and decided to head south for the time being to reach human settlement.

    ¡¸Errrr, in other wordsss¡­¡­the humans of that unit, brought something from the ruin to the town desu?¡¹

    At Hajime¡¯s left side was Shia who was curling into herself to make herself smaller while twitching fearfully. She was asking her question with a hesitant tone. When Hajime met her gaze, she meaninglessly apologized ¡¸Hyah, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹ with her rabbit ears ttening on her head.

    She was a good for nothing. Even more so than when she met Hajime and Yue for the first time. In Shia¡¯s perception, it seemed she had been spending an unchanging daily life in Hauria¡¯s settlement until yesterday.

    In other words, Shia too had been turning into her past self when she hadn¡¯t experienced getting chased out of her home and lost her family. She was weak willed and bad at fighting. Her direct maniption of magic power was also poor. She had been reversed back into an unfortunate rabbit.

    ¡¸I¡¯m estimating that the chance of that is high.¡¹

    At the very least, they didn¡¯t find anything that could be the cause in their current ce. Naturally Hajime had tried using artifact that was enchanted with age of god magic to heal them, but there wasn¡¯t any effect at all.

    It was unthinkable that this incident was the work of some human. And the scale was too big for it to be the work of monster. If there was a specimen that powerful, it was strange that Hajime and Yue didn¡¯t notice its approach at all.

    In that case, it was the ruin that came up in their mind as expected. After all it was close to the only ce other than the town where the memory lost also urred.

    That topic was discussed in the emergency meeting between Liliana and the town¡¯s authorities. It resulted in Hajime and co heading out to investigate the ruin.

    ¡¸Kouki too¡­¡­was he also going to the ruin I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case we¡¯ll catch up with him yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, where¡¯s he running off in this kind of time¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku, Ryuutarou, and Suzu were sitting on the opposite sofa while sighing and talking with worried tone.

    In the end, they couldn¡¯t find Kouki anywhere. Shizuku and the others wereing along in this trip because they thought that the ruin might have something to do with Kouki¡¯s disappearance. Although, the difference in the traveling speed was obvious. There would be no chance that they would meet each other when they arrived there but, the chance of them running to each other would be higher there rather than searching randomly.

    ¡¸Who knows. But, the princess is going to hold him in ce if he return to the town.¡¹

    Liliana and the others from the kingdom weren¡¯ting together in this investigation.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t just leave Ur while it¡¯s in chaos like this.¡»

    Liliana said that and chose to remain in the town. Her figure was filled with dignity that was unbelievableing from a 14 years old girl. But at the same time,

    ¡ºI shall wait for good news. I hope that everyone¡¯s investigation will lead to the resolution of this situation.¡»

    She was also being tormented with anxiety. Unsure feeling that she could never show in front of the popce by all means could be glimpsed deep inside her eyes.

    Her gaze was turned toward the head maid behind her who had lost ten years worth of memories. Surely Hellina was an important person to her who was like her own big sister. Liliana¡¯s gaze had conveyed that feeling clearly.

    Hajime handed a ¡°Gate Key¡± to her who was in such satte. It was an artifact to cross through space. It could connect to the ¡°Gate Hall¡± that was set up in the pce of Heiligh Kingdom. Hajime also had his own ¡°key¡± so it was possible to evacuate until the pce with teleport just in case.

    They ended up leaving behind the princess almost without any protection with her, but she smiled by Hajime¡¯s unexpected consideration and sent them off with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Unbelievable.¡¹

    Such voice suddenly slipped out in a mutter, but it resounded through the bridge very clearly.

    It was Yue. She was sitting in the furthest position from Hajime with a deep frown on her forehead.

    Her lips were pressed together tightly to form a single line. She looked clearly displeased and on her guard.

    ¡¸There is a limit even in how absurd something can be. Calling you a swindler will still sound more credible than that.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait Yue! Those words are too much!¡¹

    Kaori cautioned her because of her scathingment she would never say if she was her usual self, but Yue said ¡¸Please don¡¯t talk to me so casually¡¹ without any intention topromise.

    Although, it couldn¡¯t be helped that she acted like that. The exnation of Hajime¡¯s background and Yue¡¯s rtionship with them sounded like a bolt from the blue not only for Yue, but also for Tio and Shia after all.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s certainly hard to believe. The god and the church art pulling the wool over the world¡¯s eyes? Weart going in a journey in order to obtain the power to fight them? Wouldst Chichi-ue really allow me to do something like that?¡¹

    Though it seemed that it was really true that they had lost their memories, Tio said as she looked at her own grownup body. ¡¸This ¡°nice body¡± surpassed even Haha-ue after all¡¹She said while squeezing *monyumonyu* her own chest.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right desuu, it just sound impossible if you think about it normallyyy! For me, for this me¡­¡­to be the strongest in Fea Bergen¡­¡­¡¹

    Her existence had been found out even by Fea Bergen, but, she didn¡¯t get disposed of because she was the strongest in the sea of trees. On the contrary she decided to leave to the outside world in order to learn about the situation of the world.

    Her decision was also partly backed by her desire to repay Hajime and Yue who saved her family when they came to the sea of trees in search of the great dungeon there.

    That was the fake story that was made up to exin about Hajime¡¯s rtionship with Shia and Tio.

    As for the reason why they made up that kind of story, because they thought that the girls¡¯ confusion would only deepen further if they were told about the actual state of things with stupid honesty.

    After all both Yue and Tio were royalties from destroyed countries. Shia too had experienced getting chased out of her hometown and also losing a lot of her families. If they were told the truth, they would definitely say ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true¡¹. And most of all they would prioritize going back to their country.

    Everyone felt weighed down for telling such lie to them, but those stories also weren¡¯tpletely a falsehood. Those stories were all the truth depending on how they were interpreted. That was what Hajime told himself as he resorted to such desperate n.

    Of course he also told simr story to Yue.

    ¡¸For me to fall into the hands of the church and get sealed in Orcus Great Dungeon¡­¡­¡¹

    She was told that she was in a secret mission. That she had noticed the disquieting movement of the church and headed to a great dungeon in order to conquer it and obtained an age of god magic so she could be stronger.

    Yue never disclosed her true identity to the enemy, but it was clear that she was a high-born with outstanding strength. Perhaps that was why the church¡¯s force thought that they would be able to get some use from her and sealed her instead of killing her.

    ¡¸For my royal gua¨D¨Dnnh. For myrades to be annihted too, how can such thing¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue was a royalty. It would be impossible for her to leave her country without any bodyguard. That was why the story had to be made up like that. But, Hajime showed no wavering. He answered casually without averting his gaze.

    ¡¸I told you that it¡¯s just my guess right? There was nobody else with you when I found you Yue. Not even corpse or anything.¡¹

    This too wasn¡¯t a lie. The only thing that was with her was just a pseudo-scorpion that was acting as a guardian.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹

    Actually she had used up all kind of argument that she could think of before the departure. She said that it was impossible but, she also couldn¡¯t say that for sure.

    If her homnd sought for even more strength and chose to conquer a great dungeon for that, then certainly the possibility of Yue being chosen for that n was high enough.

    After all she was a royalty who would be the most difficult to die. She possessed a heavenly talent and she would be the next queen. And if she obtained power from the mythological age, her rule would be truly unshakeable. It would be like giving an iron club to an already formidable oni.

    And it also wasn¡¯t be strange for her to know about the age of god magic¡¯s existence. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for the strongest warrior of her homnd, the prime minister who was also Yue¡¯s uncle who was charged to be her educator to possibly learn about the church¡¯s movement and nned the countermeasure for that. Her uncle was just that capable.

    In addition, considering her own personality, Yue could also understand why she wouldn¡¯t immediately go home to her own country after conquering a great dungeon.

    She had been raised with exceptional education for the talented in order to be the strongest queen, and yet she had allowed her own royal guards to be massacred and needed to get saved by a foreigner, and what she had to show for it was only creation magic that she didn¡¯t really have any aptitude for.

    She must be nning to take revenge for her royal guards in that case. She would obstinately try to do that because she wouldn¡¯t have any face to meet with her uncle unless she did that.

    (And most of all, the dignity of my country is on the line.)

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to go back to her country without first obtaining ¡°power¡± that was clear to see and nobody wouldn¡¯t be able to doubt. Her pride was on the line.

    ¡¸I also had the same objective. We kept helping each other even after I saved you, and we also managed to build a rtionship of trust during our journey. That was why we are continuing to travel together like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, that right there! How do you know about the existence of age of god magic? You said that you are affiliated with Heiligh Kingdom didn¡¯t you? But, if my memory is correct, that country is just a small country that is located to the northwest extremity.¡¹

    Both Yue and Tio knew about Heiligh Kingdom¡¯s existence, but it seemed that they considered it as simply a minor country at the frontier that wasn¡¯t worth any consideration. Also, the only thing Shia knew about the outside world was that the empire was terrifying, so she wasn¡¯t harboring much doubt about her story.

    ¡¸Why are you all in possession of information that not even major countries possess?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because despite our affiliation with the kingdom, we were living in the region called Japan. Apparently ournd has special property that makes all the residents there to have high spec. We caught the church¡¯s eyes because of that and became apostle candidates. And then, we learned about the truth and the age of god magic while being involved with the church.¡¹

    That was why, while the other Japanese was cooperating with the church as apostles, Hajime¡¯s group was secretly travelling to obtain a method to oppose them. Perhaps the reason they didn¡¯t lose their memory despite havingbat strength was also rted with their background as Japanese people.

    Hearing that exnation made Yue went ¡¸Nuguu¡¹ at a loss for words.

    (I-I can¡¯t believe he can say all those words so smoothly like that¡­¡­)

    (Hajime-kun is really good with that kind of thing. Telling a story that¡¯s not the truth but also not a lie.)

    Hajime ignored the astonished gazes from Shizuku and Kaori while keeping his gaze fixed on Yue.

    ¡¸I believe that you have a lot of questions. You must also still be unable to dispel your confusion. After all we the Japanese are the only ones to not lose our memory despite havingbat strength. It¡¯s only natural.¡¹

    Certainly they were suspicious. They couldn¡¯t deny it. They couldn¡¯t offer any definite proof.

    ¡¸But, please. I want you to stay together with me. At the very least until we finish investigating the ruin.¡¹

    After that, he would send them to anywhere they wanted. Rather they would apany them.

    Hajime bowed his head without hesitation not only to Yue, but also to Shia and Tio after that.

    In the end, Yue, Shia, and also Tio were agreeing toe along like this because of that.

    Before the departure, Hajime had also bowed his head to the three of them while they were still in confusion and distrusting.

    His gesture was earnest, sincere, and honest even in the eyes of Yue and others who prided themselves in having good eyes to judge people.

    It made them thought that they would try going with this person for the time being.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. We will definitely get back everyone¡¯s memory. I¡¯ll give it my whole effort.¡¹

    In addition,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll remove all obstacles and nuisances that get in our way.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo Hajime, you¡­¡­¡¹

    Despite hisposure, there was still fury that he was desperately suppressing inside leaking out.

    The leaking out pressure was ghastly, and stifling. If that was the other side of the coin of his feeling that treasured Yue, and perhaps also Shia and Tio, it was so deep and heavy that it sent shivers to their backs.

    Normally it would make anyone who sensed it to pull back from him, but it had the opposite effect to Yue and others.

    ¡¸H-how about thou calm down? Umm¡­¡­there art no need to overdo it, alright?¡¹

    Tio was blushing. Her fingertips that snuck out from her sleeves were rubbing on each other fidgetily.

    ¡¸P-please stop making such scary face desuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia was saying that, even so her rabbit ears were pping up and down to pat Hajime¡¯s shoulder.

    It went without saying what they were feeling from the time they were sitting at both sides of Hajime.

    Both of them was feeling, perhaps instinctually or intuitively that the safest ce was at Hajime¡¯s side.

    ¡¸¡­¡­fuhn¡¹

    Yue too, even though she looked aside with an even more displeased look, the tips of her ears were faintly red.

    Her taking the furthest seat and expressing her vignce was actually also so she could calm herself. Because she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep acting like usual if she was at Hajime¡¯s side.

    Although, she more or less thought that she could trust him a little.

    It wasn¡¯t like Yue was dense. Rather, she could judge the meaning of the gaze that was directed toward her with more sharpness and uracy than other people.

    For example, about Tio. Yue knew. That the dragon kingdom had perished a long time ago. She was really shocked by Tio¡¯s existence, that there was still survivor of the dragon race.

    She also could understand the meaning of Hajime¡¯s gaze that time. <em>Don¡¯t point that out</em>, his eyes said.

    She understood that his eyes were filled with consideration, that he wasn¡¯t hiding the truth because of malice.

    (This person, is hiding something. There¡¯s something that he hasn¡¯t mentioned. But, that¡¯s¡­¡­)

    All this time, ever since she woke up, she had been aware of the heat in his gaze when staring at her.

    Kindness and, affection and, consideration.

    Maddening sincerity. A zing hot¨D¨Dlove.

    What bewildered her the most was how herself wasn¡¯t feeling any rejection or disgust toward that. She asked herself why she couldn¡¯t tell herself to know her station and cut him off. Why was she paying attention to every single one of his movement?

    The impulse that she herself couldn¡¯tprehend made her unintentionally let out a groan ¡¸Kuuuuh¡¹ in frustration from her lips.

    ¡¸! What¡¯s wrong Yue? Are you feeling hurt somewhere? Any change to your memory?¡¹

    Hajime rushed toward her in panic. He kneeled beside Yue¡¯s seat and grasped her hand. Then he peered into her eyes from below with concern.

    That gesture made her remembered. The thing from this morning that she had been desperately trying to ignore, it bubbled up inside her.

    She had never permitted anyone from the opposite sex other than her uncle and father to touch her, and yet this morning she was clinging all over Hajime¡¯s body, and she was even hugging his arm until it was between her legs¨D¨D

    ¡¸NNNAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yue!? Really what¡¯s wrong!? Shit-, Kaori! Healing please!¡¹

    She didn¡¯t even notice Hajime¡¯s yelling or Kaori¡¯s nk stare.

    Her brake stopped working the moment she recalled it once more.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s a, a lie right!? What should I¡­¡­even though I¡¯m a princess¡­¡­¡¹

    She unconsciously muttered what she was keeping inside with unperceivable voice.

    It was something that must never happened. A royalty, the next queen on top of that, was having a rtionship with a human male withpletely unknown background. It was truly a forbidden act.

    Various thoughts instantly shed at the back of Yue¡¯s mind.

    What should she tell her uncle? Would her father and mother cut off rtionship with her? At the very least she would get disinherited.

    How should she exin this to the popce¡­¡­no, before that, this young man¡¯s life was in danger.

    Her uncle was very doting with her. Surely he would pursue this young man until the end of earth.

    If that happened, should she take his hand and elope with him? In a hidden ce that wasn¡¯t known by anyone they would hold a simple wedding ceremony with just the two of them, built a house together, had children¨D¨D

    ¡¸-NOOOOOOOO-, IT¡¯S WROOOOONGGGG-¡¹

    Yue shook her head left and right energetically to erase the delusion that filled her head before she knew it.

    Hajime yelled ¡¸Kaori! Heal her quick!¡¹. Kaori said ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, hmph¡¹ with bad mood. Shizuku consoled herm while Suzu and Ryuutarou were talking to each other ¡¸I never saw Yue-oneesama with such abundant expressions¡¹¡¸It¡¯s refreshing huh¡¹. But Yue had no leeway to pay attention to any of that.

    ¡¸That was-, yes, that was some kind of mistake! Surely I was just sleepwalking and things identally became like that!¡¹

    ¡¸A, aah, so that¡¯s what¡¯s bothering you. Aa~, err, yeah. Yep, it was sleepwalking.¡¹

    Yue finally calmed down slightly after the person himself confirmed it.

    And then she realized how they were staring at each other from really close with his hand being tightly grasped.

    ¡¸Hyahn¡¹ Yue let out such cry and shook her hand free. She jumped back from the sofa, pressed her hand on her chest, and her face became red like it was on fire.

    Her face, from her ear tips until her neck was even redder than ripened apple. Globs of tear were gathering on the corners of her eyes perhaps because of embarrassment, while her light pink lips were trembling.

    Her reaction was just too innocent. The gap from her usual atmosphere of bewitching woman was intense.

    ¡¸Tsu, too cute¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, what are-, stup-, you!¡¹

    Hajime unconsciously let out his impression. But it seemed that Yue couldn¡¯t find any word toin about it.

    Even though words like cute or beautiful were words that she had heard thousands of times before, it made her heart jumped this time for some reason. She was unable to hear anything due to the fierce beating of her heart. She couldn¡¯t stop her face from reddening. In the end what came out from her mouth was,

    ¡¸Y-you insolent fello~~¡¹

    Only those words. She covered her face with both hands and plopped down on the spot to sit femininely on the floor.

    It was puzzling. Even though she should have lost her memories, but sure enough.

    Between the two, it was like there was this pink colored barrier that was hard to enter¡­¡­

    ¡¸C-, cu-, kuh. What¡¯s with this feeling! Even though it¡¯s just Yue! This cuteness is brutal! Don¡¯t screw with me!¡¹

    ¡¸K-Kaori? Are you praising? Or are you angry?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s too cute it¡¯s irritating!¡¹

    Kaori-san stamped her foot on the floor. If the ssmates and people in the pce who thought of her as the saint of healing saw her right now, there was no doubt that they would be taken aback greatly.

    In fact it looked like that Suzu and Ryuutarou had also be taken aback. Their face were red and dumbfounded. And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu¡¹

    Shia puffed out her cheeks slightly while staring at Yue and Hajime alternately.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Say, Nagumo-dono. I hath a question.¡¹

    Tio had walked to Hajime¡¯s side without anyone noticing. She was sending an upturned gaze with childishly innocent eyes that showed no sign of seduction at all. There were only confusion and expectation mixed in those eyes.

    ¡¸Mu, what? Why art thou staring at me like I¡¯m a strange person?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Hajime felt like his mind would spiral out of control seeing the perverted dragon behaving as an innocent young girl. But of course he couldn¡¯t say that. Hajime sighed at himself who was missing that hardcore pervert mode.

    ¡¸And, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I and, that person over there¡­¡­Shia-dono. What kind of rtionship, we hath with Nagumo-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸We arerades. Reliablerades.¡¹

    ¡¸Art that all?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re dissatisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸Uumu. Dissatisfaction, I doth not think that art the case. But, how shouldst I say it, there art a part of me, hoping that perhaps I¡¯m in a lovely romantic rtionship in mine future.¡¹

    Tio held up her sleeve to hide her lips as she stared at him with a faint blush on his cheeks.

    Although the vector was different from Yue, Tio was also a peerless beauty. And her body that was wrapped in that kimono, it had a miraculous voluptuous figure that astonished even the person herself.

    If such woman wasn¡¯t a pervert, she would be inly charming.

    At the distance Ryuutarou looked down and started chanting like a monk ¡¸That person is Tio-san that person is Tio-san someone who is happy from getting pile bunkered by Nagumo¡¹ to desperately keep his reason from crumbling.

    Yue was still crouching because of the feeling of embarrassment, but even she stole a nce at Hajime.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, we are not in that kind of rtionship.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s a bit disappointing. Thy wild look before this, it made mine heart to beat slightly faster.¡¹

    ¡¸That was perhaps¡­¡­no, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    As expected, he couldn¡¯t say that perhaps it was because her forgotten fetish got stimted.

    The way she was very modestly fixing her slightly scuffed kimono even while dropping her shoulders in dejection was just lovable. It really sent Hajime¡¯s mind into disarray seeing that.

    But there, he felt a slightly ticklish sensation on his nape. Shia had also approached near. She shyly touched him with only the tip of her rabbit ears. It was really ticklish.

    Yue was sending him a nk stare. Her stare was so piercing that for a moment Hajime misunderstood that she perhaps had regained her memory.

    ¡¸As I thought it¡¯s impossible. It was absolutely some kind of mistake!¡¹

    She was muttering those words in low voice. She rubbed her still blushing cheeks with both her hands as though to say <em>Get to normal already~</em>. So cute. Hajime¡¯s expression loosened into a smile.

    ¡¸Very soon! Ve ¨C ry ¨C so ¨C on! We will arrive at the fourth mountain I think! I think!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. Perhaps it will be better if we go under the cloud now!¡¹

    Kaori was putting on a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes or even the rest of her face at all. She was approaching Hajime with stomping footsteps.

    She got between Hajime and Yue, leaned forward, and peered at Hajime¡¯s face.

    Somehow it felt like Shizuku¡¯s voice was also high-pitched. Was it just his imagination?

    Hajime smiled wryly and nodded. Yue cleared her throat once. Then she returned to her seat with a prim and proper expression.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to be waiting for us there. Let¡¯s pull ourself together.¡¹

    With those words as the signal, Fernier broke into the dark cloud below.

    .

    .

    .

    The mountain range was stretching on and on to the east and west. It also had multipleyers of mountains to the north and south.

    At the north there was a ridge extending out with dense greeneries covering it. At the east there were mountains with the peaks covered with snow like they were mountains of swords. At the south red leaves were covering the surface all over. At the south they could see the mountain surfaces with only rocks everywhere.

    This was one of the reasons why the [Northern Mountain Range] that was already a steep area to be also considered as an unexplored demonic area.

    The environments there were all over the ce. The season, the weather, the temperature, everything there was out of whack.

    And that environment would be harsher the further north one went.

    It was even said that the monsters became more powerful each time one crossed a mountain range perhaps because their ability had been trained by this out of order environment where adaptability was a necessity.

    However, right now such demonic territory that denied the entry of ordinary people now had onemon point in its varied environments.

    It was the dark clouds that kept spreading out until the horizon and the heavy rain that never stopped. Mysteriously there was no wind. The uncountable water drops were falling in a straight line to the ground, like noise that entered the clear screen of a television.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s here¡­¡­¡¹

    The fourth mountain range that was located to north-northwest from the Town of Ur.

    Hajime found the caldera that was thendmark for the basecamp, just like he heard from the report. It was slightly to the east from the ridge that was gouged out from the perfectly round caldera. The basecamp was a simple tree house near the mountain peak.

    Hajime returned Fernier that was floating in low altitude back to his ¡°treasure warehouse¡±. Then the groupnded on the mountain.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t any sign of fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸The army here retreated in good order after making proper preparation.¡¹

    The tree house and its surrounding were clean. Kaori and Shizuku looked around while paying attention to the detail, but there wasn¡¯t even anything like food remain or trash remaining.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s check inside¡¹ Hajime said and jumped first toward the tree house¡¯s entrance. Yue used wind magic to float followed by Kaori, Shizuku, Ryuutarou, and Suzu rushing up thedder agilely in order.

    ¡¸Awawawah, p-please waiitttt!¡¹

    Shia felt uneasy seeing the others left her behind and hurriedly started climbing up thedder. But,

    ¡¸Abyaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nowa!? Thou! Climb up properly!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I¡¯hm showy-. Don¡¯t be angryyy~¡¹

    Her foot slipped up splendidly and she did hip attack on Tio who was right below her. Tio endured the impact, so the two avoided diving together into muddy water, but Shia started whimpering from getting scolded. Her rabbit ears wilted down and her body trembled as her eyes turned teary¡­¡­she truly looked pathetic.

    ¡¸Can you believe it? This rabbit, she annihted the demon king army¡¯s elite force with physical force only you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So the story that she was a disappointing rabbit in the past was the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸The demon king army¡¯s elite force? By herself? That kind of rabbit person is unprecedented you know?¡¹

    Yue was looking at Kaori with a doubting gaze. It seemed that she didn¡¯t believe it.

    Certainly, the girl sobbing <em>hicshics</em>right now while giving it her all to climb up thedder didn¡¯t look like an existence who was feared by her enemy as ¡°monster¡± at all. Rather,

    ¡¸Shizushizu, you have a sloppy look on your face you know?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    She was so disappointingly cute that it almost knocked out a cute thing lover like Shizuku.

    Yue sighed ¡¸Good grief. How troublesome¡¹ while collecting Shia with wind magic.

    ¡¸Fuwaah!? What is this desuuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make a ruckus for every single thing. Come on, don¡¯t struggle and grab my hand.¡¹

    Shia was older age wise based on their current memory, but she replied ¡¸Yeees¡¹ pathetically while grabbing on Yue with a feminine sitting posture. Shepletely looked like a very handful little sister.

    ¡¸Look, we already on the top. Let go of me.¡¹

    Yue patted Shia¡¯s back with a gentle force. Shia sniffed ¡¸Nnu¡¹ and wouldn¡¯t let go. She kept sitting on the floor while burying her face on Yue¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸u, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­somehow, this feels really reassuring. It¡¯s like, I¡¯m being hugged by a big sister desuu. Ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Big sister!? Nnnn-¡¹

    Shia lifted up her face from Yue¡¯s chest and showed a rxed *funya~* expression. The impact mmed at Yue¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸W-what a hopeless person. I don¡¯t know who is older between us like this. Good grief¡­¡­fufu, big sister, fufufu-¡¹

    Yue let out a suspiciousugh. Her hand unconsciously moved to pat Shia¡¯s head while saying <em>good girl, good girl.</em>

    It seemed the weakling rabbit had totally stimted her desire to protect and she was unable to win against the ¡°pampering¡± desire. Kaori and the others seemed to be in the same state. They were all blushing seeing that. Shizuku¡¯s hands were grabbing repeatedly on empty air.

    ¡¸Perhaps their body still remember even though their memory is gone huh.¡¹

    Hajime opened the watch window that was set up at the north side of the room while looking back across his shoulder. His eyes that were narrowed toward Yue and Shia looked terribly gentle. His mouth also broke into a smile when the two tilted their heads a little.

    ¡¸For Shia, Yue was the first teacher who taught her the way to fight, the first friend from other race that she made, and also someone who was like her big sister who was always watching over her.¡¹

    Seeing Shia who absolutely wouldn¡¯t yield or give up even though she sobbing like a child made even Yue felt moved and thought of her as an irreceable existence.

    Perhaps that bond didn¡¯t get severed even with their memories lost. It was,

    ¡¸The physically strongest Shia and the magically strongest Yue. The two of you standing side by side like that is really like a match made in heaven.¡¹

    Making even Hajime feeling jealous. Hajime said those words while shrugging. Yue and Shia looked at each other. They immediately felt really embarrassed for some reason. They slowly separated from each other while blushing.

    It seemed they had be aware of theck of feeling of rejection toward each other even though they were so close like that. Their own feeling apparently was naturally epting the other. That awareness made them stealing nces at each other.

    ¡¸Yue-oneesama and Shiashia¡¯s flirting¡­¡­priceless!¡¹

    Suzu going <em>haahaa</em>like that was honestly putting off, but nobody there had any objection to her words.

    ¡¸Nounou, Nagumo-dono. What about me?¡¹

    Tio-chan (9 years old inside) was looking at Hajime with eyes that were sparkling with expectation.

    <em>Was there also such beautiful episode going on with me and the others? </em>Her eyes were asking that without even a shred of doubt in it. What pure innocence. Who could possibly even dream that five hundred yearster she would end up like that.

    That was why, Hajime endeavored to put on a gentle smile on his face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright what!?¡¹

    ¡¸Really, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I ask thee what!? Just what in the world thou didst to me!? Why art everyone averting their gaze!? Just what kind of adult I became in the future!?¡¹

    <em>Well that, it¡¯s really hard to say but you became an awakened person from pile bunker in the ass.</em> There was no way they could say something like that. Tio was shaken with uneasiness, but, well, such behavior too was cute because of the gap with her usual behavior, so they left her alone.

    Hajime focused his eye toward the ruin that was visible from the window. This was a good monitoring spot. Not only the whole mountainous area between the fourth mountain range and fifth mountain range was visible from there, he could also see the ridge of the sixth mountain range at the distance.

    ¡¸I see. They really went at it there.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun? You can see something?¡¹

    Hajime erged the window with ¡°Wind w¡± before jerking his chin to outside. He must meant that it would be faster to see it themselves. Kaori and others all looked outside at the norther mountain range.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­are they, all dead?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a hell of number. It was like there was a war there.¡¹

    ¡¸There are also signs of copse here and there. The trees are also in horrible state¡­¡­¡¹

    Suzu and Ryuutarou¡¯s expressions were twitching, while Shizuku was grimacing.

    The state of the area between the mountains was just that horrendous. The number of smashed or burned trees was as many as the stars. The bare surface of the mountain was copsed here and there, while the ground was filled with a lot of craters as though it had been bombed to hell and back.

    And there, a lot of monster corpses from various races and sizes were lying. There would be a sea of blood there without the rain washing all the bloods away.

    ¡¸All of them are the same kinds of monsters that attacked Ur.¡¹

    This ce must be the center of the conflict. The reason for that was also in the middle of the overflowing corpses.

    ¡¸Fumu. Art that the aforementioned ruin?¡¹

    A part of the foot of the fourth mountain range was caving in wide area. It was half buried with soil and corpses but, they could see a vertical hole at the bottom. They could see a wall with perfect square shape that must be colored white if not for the dirt covering it. The structure was manmade no matter how they looked at it. It must be a passage. The ground¡¯s copse was definitely because a part of the underground passage was caved in.

    They could also see how the monsters aimed to use it as their base. They couldn¡¯t guess how the inside was structured but, from how wide the range of the copse was, there was no doubt that a lot of the ruin¡¯s inside was still safe. But, that was exactly why Yue frowned.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it, a little bit strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s too quiet.¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t anything alive. They could only see corpses as far as their eyes could see. If there was a conflict here over turf, where was the victorious pack then? Why wasn¡¯t there even a single alive monster outside?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps they got scared and ran away or something? There is something inside the ruin.¡¹

    Shia said that and got scared by her own words. She started trembling.

    ¡¸S-Shiashia, don¡¯t say something strange like that!¡¹Suzu said. Even she got a chill and her body shivered.

    ¡¸In any case, if we check it out then we will find¨D¨D¡¹

    Hajime turned around to erase the unpleasant atmosphere¨D¨Dit was then.

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    An astonished voice unusually came out from Hajime. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The others also had the same reaction.

    Because at the entrance, there was a something that was shaped like a square pyramid floating. Nobody had noticed its presence there.

    It had the size of something that could be held with both hands, with metallic frame that had white base color and no seam at all on its surface. It was also making no sound and floated by ignoring gravitypletely. From the side, it was like a terminal that came out in SF movie.

    It felt like time stopped for Hajime and co seeing the object that looked really out of ce in a fantasy world.

    Using that opening, *<em>Uuunn*</em> it made a sound like a pulled bowstring. An ufortable feeling that would go unnoticed unless the person focused passed through their bodies.

    ¡¸Tsu, what¡¯s this? We¡¯re scanned?¡¹

    Surely that was correct.

    .

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINN-</em>

    .

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Tsu!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Explosive sound that made them felt like their eardrums would burst came down <em>from the sky. </em>It was an unpleasant sound like someone was wing a ckboard. Everyone covered their ears. Suzu and Ryuutarou unconsciously crouched down.

    ¡¸Hih, noooo-¡¹

    Shia looked up above in astonishment. Hajime felt his hairs stood on end seeing that.

    The next moment, their field of vision was dyed pure white. A beatter and a thunderous sound rocked the whole mountain range.

    It was lightning. A gigantic lightning suddenly fell on the tree house with pinpoint uracy.

    Naturally, the tree house was smashed to pieces along with therge tree that was supporting it. But,

    ¡¸Hah, thanks for that Shia. I barely made it in time thanks to your Foresight.¡¹

    The people inside were safe. They were standing midair. To be more urate, they were inside a space istion barrier that was deployed by four Cross Bits that were connected with wires.

    ¡¸That floating object was also got caught by the attack? There should be a limit at how upromising you can be.¡¹

    Hajime red at the sky. Yue and others were dumbfounded seeing how very close they had gotten to death, but Hajime¡¯s words made them gasped and returned to their senses.

    ¡¸W-what was that just now!?¡¹

    ¡¸Inside the damn cloud. There¡¯s something there. The floating object just now must have sent a signal to it.¡¹

    Yue and others also looked up to the sky. They could see a huge shadow inside the ck rain cloud. A flying object with size that rivaled Fernier was circling there.

    But, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t just a flying object. A pressure, a definite will of obliteration was pouring down from it. It caused goosebumps on the skin of Hajime and co.

    ¡¸W-what in the world art that¨D¨Dnngyaa!?¡¹

    Tio looked scared, but she was unable to speak to the end. That was because Hajime¡¯s kick flew at her. It wasn¡¯t just Tio. The kick moved at Ryuutarou who was nearby next and blew him away to the corner of the barrier.

    They were going toin about what he did. But the space before their says blurred just before they could.

    It appeared quietly, separating Hajime, Yue, Shia, and Kaori from the rest.

    ¡¸Space severance-. It can also use age of god magic!¡¹

    The Cross Bit at the top was shed into two. Naturally the barrier also vanished. If Hajime was unable to detect the flow of magic power and distortion in space with his magic eye, Tio and Ryuutarou would have gotten bisected.

    The two became pale from learning that, but nobody had any leeway to call out to the two of them.

    The situation was moving rapidly the moment theynded on the ground.

    There was a quake. And then a thunderous sound.

    A sound like a dynamite destroying bedrock burst up from the ground along with a physical impact. Everyone other than Hajime fell on their knees.

    ¡¸What is it this time!? Earthquake!?¡¹ Shizuku yelled. Kaori yelled back with a shuddering voice.

    ¡¸No-, this is¡­¡­the mountain is copsing-¡¹

    The ground under their feet crumbled the moment she said that. Just like when the snow under one¡¯s feet and the surrounding would slide down during avnche in snowy mountain, everything became earth and sand and slid down the mountain surface. The trees were snapped and swallowed by it.

    ¡¸Yue! Tio!¡¹

    ¡¸Iknow!¡¹

    ¡¸L-leave it to me!¡¹

    The two immediately activated wind magic. The whirling gale pulled up Hajime and co from the ground. But, as expected the skill of the two who had lost theirbat experience felt like it was brute forced by relying only on their talent. In addition their magic bacshed against each other. The group didn¡¯t float, instead they were blown away to the sky at the north.

    ¡¸Awawawawah, help mee~~~¡¹

    ¡¸Shiaa! Don¡¯t strangle my neckkk!¡¹

    Shia who hadpletely forgotten about the ¡°Air Force¡± boots was caught by Kaori. Suzu who might got blown the furthest because of her light weight was also protected by Ryuutarou in his arms.

    Yue and Tio hurriedly adjusted their magic, but the unstable wind half rampaged and blew Hajime and co around chaotically. It scattered them from each other for several dozen meters.

    ¡¸Nuuwaa! Yue-dono! Thy interference art too strong! Match me!¡¹

    ¡¸Your wind is too rough! And you¡¯re calling yourself a member of the dragon race that is the heaven-sent children of the sky!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask for the unreasonable! I hath only begun mine training!¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time to say that! I¡¯ll take out Fernier! Jump on board!¡¹

    Inside his heart Hajime regretted it a little ¡¸If I knew this would happen, I¡¯d give everyone Air Force equipment¡¹ even while activating his ¡°treasure warehouse¡±. That was his intention.

    ¡¸W-whaat!?¡¹

    The crimson light that was the proof that ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± activated dispersed and died out. Not only that,

    ¡¸Tsu, why!?¡¹

    ¡¸What!? What happened!?¡¹

    Yue and Tio¡¯s winds also vanished. They immediately noticed the cause. Because they had experienced it before.

    ¡¸The magic power, dispersed!?¡¹

    Yes, it was like at [Raisen Grand Valley]. A simr situation like that special environment that was said as an execution ground was urring here. Naturally they kept falling. Toward the rocky torrent below.

    Hajime instantly looked toward Yue and Tio. The two of them werepletely distracted with reactivating their magic in panic. Shia was still like usual. Naturally Shizuku and the others also had nothing they could do. Only Kaori was trying to secure a foothold with brute force. That was why,

    ¡¸CA-TCHHHHHHH-¡¹

    Hajime used immense magic power to force the matter and summoned three Cross Bits. It was impossible to summon something as big and heavy as Fernier, but his fighting spirit burst. He called four more Bits from ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡±.

    If he rxed even for just a little, it felt like his connection with the ¡°receiver stone¡± that enabled him to control the Bits remotely would be severed.

    He gritted his teeth from the feeling of his magic power flooding out as though a hole was opened at the bottom of bucket and somehow sent the bits to Yue and others.

    Originally Cross Bits didn¡¯t have the output to move with someone riding on it. It could only glide to soften everyone¡¯s falling speed while getting them as far as possible from the slope.

    ¡¸Things here are too unexpected-. We¡¯re retreating for now!¡¹

    Hajime decisively made his decision and his hand reached for the ¡°Gate Key¡± in his pocket. In this environment that was dispersing magic power, he would only be able to activate it for five seconds at best. Before that he at least needed to drag everyone to one spot.

    For that he needed to reel in the Cross Bits that Yue and others were hanging on to his side.

    That time spending was fatal.

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIIIIINN-</em>

    At the corner of his sight, he saw the space at the peak of the fifth mountain range distorting.

    The entire ridge was gouged out in an instant, creating a caldera. It looked exactly the same like the caldera at the fourth mountain range.

    A huge object appeared there. A giant that was a fusion of human and horse. Its total length must have reached 200 meters.

    Its shape was simr enough to be described as Centaur. Its face was like the status of a beautiful man. It was one armed.

    Its only arm was stretched horizontally. A huge war hammer manifested from empty air into its grasp¨D¨D

    All these happened in less than a second.

    Nobody noticed it. They had no leeway for that. Hajime alone detected it inside the world that was moving in slow motion because of his survival instinct. <em>Crap, we¡¯re going to die</em>, he thought.

    ¡¸Limit-, BREAAAAAAAAAAAKKK-¡¹

    Shia saw the vision of death a beatter and went pale. Yue and the others were taken aback by Hajime¡¯s sudden roar. Meanwhile a terrible explosive sound reverberated.

    It was the sound of the Centauros¡¯s step, breaking the caldera of the fifth mountain range.

    Right after that, its giant body rushed between the mountains in an instant and closed the distance to Hajime and co.

    Hajime too stepped forward with ¡°Air Force¡± and put himself between hisrades and the Centauros.

    He summoned a great shield. He activated ¡°Light Speed¡±, the technique to expand his senses.

    The giant war hammer was swung horizontally. The width of its striking force was so huge it wasn¡¯t funny. It was as though a small building wasing at them. It was impossible to block it head on. That was why,

    ¡¸RAAAAAAAAH¡¹

    Hajime parried it upward with a piercing cry of fighting spirit. He intentionally lowered the ¡°Air Force¡± foothold at the moment of impact, and using all his strength, he moved the great shield with a scooping up movement and deflected the attack.

    His technique was superb. The collision created a thunderous sound that ripped the eardrums. The surface of the great shield was shaved off while the giant war hammer passed through above their heads.

    Yue and the others only noticed the danger after they were hit by the gust that was caused by the offense and defense that happened in an instant.

    But, there wasn¡¯t any time for them to feel relieved. The Centauros showed an action that was unbelievableing from such gigantic body.

    It didn¡¯t resist the recoil from getting parried and half turned. It kicked the air and astonishingly somersaulted to pass above the head of Hajime and co. And then it stomped hard on the ground, breaking the copsing slope even more and securing its foothold instantly.

    (The war hammer-, and then its way of fighting! This guy-)

    Hajime was assaulted with d¨¦j¨¤ vu even while quickly summoning additional Cross Bits. He created a shield of space istion barrier that was connected from three points. But, as expected it was a poor n to block such overwhelming power from head on.

    There was a sound of destruction. At the same time although the direct hit was blocked, the shockwave from the impact assaulted Hajime and others.

    Everyone screamed and got sent flying together until around the center of the area between the mountains.

    It was worth of praise that everyone kept hanging on the Cross Bits even in such situation.

    Thanks to that, Hajime¡¯s control made it in time and prevented anyone from at least crashing on the ground. Although, they couldn¡¯t perform a smoothnding and their body hit the ground hard before rolling away.

    ¡¸Kuuh, what the hell is going on-¡¹

    ¡¸Suzu-, Tio-san-, are you two alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine. But, what just happened¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mine life shed before mine eyes just no~¡¹

    Ryuutarou and Shizuku stood up even while moaning in pain. Suzu who was protected by Ryuutarou and the toughly built Tio alone were unharmed, but mentally it felt like they were going to lose the strength in their legs even now.

    In fact, Shia hadpletely lost the strength in her legs. She couldn¡¯t stand properly even with Kaori helping her up.

    ¡¸Yue, you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, no problem. More importantly, that¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    She looked at the Centauros once more. It had just avoided the avnche of soil and rock before moving once more.

    It appeared from the ridge of the fifth mountain range. She gulped once more after seeing its absurdity once more.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that, a golem?¡¹

    It was made from some kind of alloy. Its coloring that was formerly white had faded out from being neglected for many years. As the proof of that it had damaged parts here and there. Most likely it had four arms originally. Right now it only had one right arm, but its left body side was mostly missing. It also only had one rear leg. The area of its buttocks was also missing parts.

    Rainbow colored liquid was flowing from there. It was sticky. Perhaps it would look like blood if it was red.

    Grooves were engraved over its whole body like tattoo. They were forming gigantic andplicated magic circle.

    It was then, the reason why the ridge of the fourth mountain range was destroyed showed itself.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! That! The mountain¡­¡­what¡¯s that¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s voice was trembling. It was only natural.

    The ridge was rearing its head. No, something that looked like a snake so gigantic appeared and made them to mistake it like that.

    The diameter of its torso must be around 80 meters. Its total length was immeasurable. Just its reared neck had reached 300 meters. It was made from the same material like the Centauros and simr patterns carved on its body¡­¡­

    Perhaps it should be called as Serpent. And,

    ¡¸Is today a parade for legendary creature or something?¡¹

    Hajime reflexively sported a dry smile.

    The thing that stirred the ck cloud in the sky also showed its appearance. It was a golem with female upper body and hawk lower body with wings on its back. Its total length was more than 200 meters.

    If he described it using earth¡¯s mythology, then perhaps this was a ¡°Harpy¡±.

    The Serpent and Harpy were also terribly damaged as expected. Their decayed figures made them felt that these golems must have extraordinarily long age.

    It naturally made them understood that these existences were so outrageously old that they couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    These were ancient golems based on super technology that was far outside the imagination of the current Hajime. The guardians of the ruins.

    At the sky was Harpy. Then there were the Serpent and Centauros at the mountain ranges at both sides.

    Nobody could make any movement seeing they werepletely surrounded. Like a frog that was being red by a snake. Or perhaps like a rabbit in the presence of a lion. The tension was stretched to the limit.

    A slight calm before the storm filled the area.

    Thebat strength of Yue and others was drastically decreasing. Kaori too was unable to draw out the apostle¡¯s ability sufficiently. Presently Hajime was the only one who could protect everyone. His brain that was operating in full drive was looking for a way to escape from this situation.

    ¡¸The gate is the only way. If we can somehow gather and jump into it¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected, that was the only way. They could only retreat for the moment, gathered information, and then made preparation.

    He gauged the timing. Kaori and others must have also understood Hajime¡¯s intention. The sound of gulping saliva could be heard clearly. The atmosphere felt like they were in a duel between western gunmen.

    Water drop that didn¡¯te from the rain was trickling from Hajime¡¯s forehead to his cheek. It arrived on his chin before falling.

    Right after that. For an instant, <em>that, </em>it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Hajime¡¯s thought haltedpletely.

    Because those burst up. Because he was shown three lights.

    The lights of magic powers with the color of light blue, and jet ck, and golden.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. Yue and others were also became speechless in astonishment. That became a fatal opening.

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINN</em>

    The Serpent¡¯s roar. It was d in Tio¡¯s magic power, enchanting it with the soul magic ¡°Soul Impact¡± to directly attack the soul.

    It was a surprise attack that hit them while they were shaken up. That attack ignored any armor or the body¡¯s toughness and hit them directly. Even Hajime had his consciousness almost blown away.

    The effect to Suzu, Ryuutarou, and Shia went without saying. Rather, it was a miracle that everyone else other than those three could endure it.

    Although, they were prevented from acting immediately. Therefore, the attack arrived.

    ¨D¨D<em>GOAAAAAAAAAH</em>

    The roar reverberated from thunder. From the dark cloud above the Harpy, a mythical beast that didn¡¯t exist in this world descended. They were created from lightning, from azure me, from ice and snow, from smoke of petrification, from storm of wind des.

    ¨D¨DYue¡¯s original highest ssposite magic of gravity and five elements The Five Heavenly Dragons

    In addition to that, there were also magic bullets of every element covering the sky to the brim like meteor shower.

    ¡¸Guh, so it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you guys who took everyone¡¯s memories-!!¡¹

    The fury and hatred that he had been suppressing welled up. The impulse to rush forward and destroy them right away drove through his body, but the others would die if he didn¡¯t get a hold of himself.

    Hajime endured the feeling of his magic power getting consumed in great chunks by gritting his teeth while summoning Scgen.

    The electromaically elerated anti-material sniper rifle that was specialized for piercing ability, its target was the ¡°core that formed the magic¡±.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen it too many times! Theposition of Yue¡¯s magic-¡¹

    Shoot, shoot, shoot. Crimson shes gouged the heavenly dragons that assaulted from the sky with unrivalled precision.

    Even though the shots were dampened by the magic power dispersion effect, they could still at least do something to the ¡°core¡±. The ¡°storm dragon¡±, ¡°ice dragon¡±, and ¡°stone dragon¡± that took the lead were dispersed.

    ¡¸I too-¡¹

    Kaori kneaded her magic power with a desperate look and fired disintegration magic. It was terribly weakened because of her inexperience.

    But, it was the world¡¯s most atrocious magic that was used by god¡¯s apostle. It splendidly erased the ¡°me dragon¡±.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move from there!¡¹

    Hajime shot thest ¡°lightning dragon¡± just barely in time before deploying a space istion barrier with his Cross Bits.

    His remaining magic power had dipped below 30%. Just from a battle that hadn¡¯t evensted one minute.

    It was a bad move to deploy a defense with inefficient fuel consumption, but that was the only way in order to protect everyone.

    A meteor shower of me bullets, lightning bullets, ice spears, wind des, and light swords rained down. It was like an aerial bombing. The ground of the mountain was battered and plowed up instantly. The ground was shaking.

    ¡¸Enter the gate while we-¡¹

    *Vun* A shadow covered them from above. Everyone shuddered. The Centauros had teleported right on top of them. Shia couldn¡¯t do something like teleportation because she had no aptitude for it. Were the golems also sharing their abilities with each other?

    ¡¸Everyone, get down¨D¨D¡¹

    The extremely heavy weapon was swung down from overhead stance. All the space istion barriers were deployed overhead. Twoyers of triangle barriers were formed with three Cross Bits each.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¨D¨Dtsuu!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A shockwave with absurd power spread out. Everyone¡¯s eardrums were paralyzed temporarily. The Cross Bits of the firstyer were pulverized. The secondyer also started creaking in an instant. But, they managed to buy time to at least parry the attack.

    The giant war hammer slid on the barrier¡¯s surface and struck empty ground.

    But, even just the shockwave from it was destructive enough. As expected, Hajime and others were blown away to every which way.

    While everyone lost sight of each other, Yue¡¯s body strongly hit a jutting up rock. But she immediately recovered with ¡°Automatic Regeneration¡± and stood up.

    ¡¸How are the others¨D¨Dah¡¹

    How were the others doing? Were they alive? Yue looked around with uneasiness and impatience. Then she noticed.

    On top of the fourth mountain range, the Serpent was gathering an outrageous amount of magic power. That scorching heat that was exuding radiance like the darkness of night was truly a ¡°dragon¡¯s breath¡±.

    She could see how the Serpent¡¯s focus was directed at her. Would her ¡°Automatic Regeneration¡± activated if she was erased until not a single dust remained behind?

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t¡­¡­¡¹ She unconsciously let out a voice that had fear and doubt mixed in.

    *GOU-* The ck sh cleaved through the area between mountains when it was fired. In front of that sight that was more than enough for her to imagine her death,

    ¡¸Yue-¡¹

    There was one person who jumped in front of her without hesitation.

    Her vision waspletely filled with scorching sh. The sight of a man holding up a great shield was reflected in Yue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-¡¹

    A war cry reverberated. It rivaled even the thunderous sound of the breath attack.

    The stakes that shot out from the shield pierced the ground and fixed it in ce. And yet the shield was still being pushed back while leaving behind furrows on the ground. Hajime endured it with a desperate look.

    The great shield was melting. He was doing everything he could to repair it with ¡°transmutation¡±. He didn¡¯t even pay attention to his skin that was burning from the after wave.

    He was unwavering. He would absolutely protect her to the end. That iron will was conveyed to her.

    ¡¸Tsu, w-why, to go that far¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s back was gradually nearing her.

    Inside Yue, there was confusion along with something that she couldn¡¯t describe welling up.

    (I¡­¡­I, this scene¡­¡­I know it?)

    Thest trial of [Orcus Great Dungeon], Hydra. Hajime had protected Yue to the end from the ultimate light that was fired from the silver head that was that monster¡¯s final form. Using only his body and rifle as her shield.

    Of course, Yue didn¡¯t remember it. But, even knowing that this wasn¡¯t the time for that, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from having her mind seized by the intense pain in her chest.

    ¡¸LIMIT BREAAKKK-, SUPREMEEEEEEE-¡¹

    He went a step further. The genuine trump card that he obtained from his death match against Noint. The final derivation of ¡°Limit Break¡±.

    The effect that quintupled his specs allowed him topletely block the breath that was far superior than the real thing(Tio).

    The ground area with Hajime at the center lost against the pressure and sank in. Countless cracks covered the whole surface of the area between mountain range like a spider web.

    But, the monster of abyss sessfully endured through the ancient monster¡¯s attack.

    The powerful beam vanished into thin air. The heated rain evaporated and steams were diffused to the surrounding in great quantity.

    Steam was also rising up from Hajime who was standing stock still using the great shield as support. It was as though his blood was also boiling.

    ¡¸Nagumo Hajime! Are you alive!?¡¹

    Yue scolded her shaking legs and stood up. Hajime wasn¡¯t even twitching. Seeing him like that made her unable to stand still and she was about to run toward him.

    But, that half reflexive action was immediately interrupted.

    ¡¸Agh, this is-!?¡¹

    Her knees bent and she fell face down. It was as though something was pressing on her from above.

    It was the Harpy. It struck them with wide range super gravity field. As thoughmanding them to prostate.

    As though to make doubly sure, the Centauros also teleported to them once more.

    This time it might be intending to make use of the gravity field to its advantage too. Yue¡¯s expression was colored with despair.

    ¡¸Dammit allll-¡¹

    She was already being held in an embrace when she came to herself. The arms held her tightly, as though to protect her from everything, using his own body as a shield.

    ¡¸Y-you, what are¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet-¡¹

    The sting slug bullet that was fired from the elbow of his artificial arm exploded in close quarter. The shot recoil and the shockwave from the explosion hit his back to blow himself away.

    He kept shooting, shooting, and shooting after that. He couldn¡¯t waste even a drop of magic power anymore, so he slipped past through the line of death with physical force.

    Right after that, impact.

    Hajime who was obtaining distance with reckless way of exploding himself to blow himself away was struck on the back by the Centauros. The attack¡¯s destructive power was definitely the greatest one so far. The ground was undting from the impact. A half spherical dome came into view from the rain drops that were blown away.

    Naturally, Hajime who took in that whole impact from shielding Yue with his body had his body along with his consciousness blown away.

    That was a finishing blow.

    For Hajime and others¨D¨Dit was not. It was for the ground.

    Cracks spread out. To abnormally far away with the giant war hammer as the center. Some kind of sound, a lethal sound of something was radiating from underground the earth. That sound that even resembled the sound of thunder came from the fourth and fifth mountain ranges too.

    Cracks that were like breaking ss were forming on the mountain surface.

    Right after that, the ground between the mountains copsed.

    It seemed that it was also an unexpected situation for the golems. They took off their focus from Hajime and others and stopped moving while focusing on something else.

    They were falling. Falling. Just like in the past, to the bottom of the abyss.

    ¡¸¨D¨DTsu, just now, the wind¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸tsu¨D¨DHajime-kun! Take my¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºNagumo-donooo~, ¨D¨Dtsu¨D¨D!?¡»

    ¡¸GAHAH¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s consciousness returned. Yue who was inside his arms was saying something, but a horrible ringing in his ears made him unable to hear her clearly.

    He also felt like he was hearing Kaori and Tio¡¯s voices from ¡°Telepathy¡±, but even those felt hazy in his mind. Perhaps his brain was shaken up.

    Inside his hazy consciousness, he saw the copsed ground and the darkness of the abyss with the gaping wide opening above.

    There was nothing that could be done. He was convinced of that, however, there wasn¡¯t any resignation or despair there.

    Rather, <em>This again¡­¡­</em>he got a strange feeling and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m alive¡¹

    He didn¡¯t know whether he was saying that with his mouth or with ¡°Telepathy¡±.

    He didn¡¯t know but, in any case.

    He put his strength into his arms so that he wouldn¡¯t let go of the very important warmth in there while mustering out hisst strength.

 2nd Season Blu-ray SS Chapter 3

    2nd Season Blu-ray SS Chapter 3

    ¡¸¨D¨Dup. ¨D¨Deyes. ¨D¨Dease!¡¹

    The feeling of gently being shaken made Shizuku murmured ¡¸Uu?¡¹ as she regained her consciousness.

    Her whole body hurt. Her eyelids were also feeling terribly heavy. She felt slightly annoyed from getting her body shaken. But, that too onlysted for a brief moment.

    ¡¸Please waketh uppp. I beg thee! Shizuku-dono! Get a hold of thyselfff¡¹

    Because the voice that she heard clearly sounded like it was going to cry soon.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­Tio-san?¡¹

    ¡¸O-oooh, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s Tio! I¡¯m d thou art awake, Shizuku-dono!¡¹

    Her slightly hazy sight cleared up instantly along with that joyful voice.

    The first thing that she saw was pretty golden eyes that were blurred with tears. And then a beautiful woman¡¯s face that rxed with relieve.

    It made her heart unconsciously skipped a beat despite being someone of the same gender.

    (Really, even though she¡¯s peerlessly beautiful if she act normally like this¡­¡­)

    She got such thought in a daze.

    ¡¸Shizuku-dono. Art thou perhaps thinking something rude right now?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not at all.¡¹

    Even though the way she was pouting her lips looked childish unlike her usual self, it seemed that there was no change to her sharpness.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right! Where¡¯s Suzu and Ryuutarou!?¡¹

    Herst memory before it was cut off was the ground copsing and her body enveloped in a feeling of weightlessness. Though at that time Tio should be mustering her wind magic to desperately draw them toward her.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s those two¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shizushizu? Tio-san? Ah, ouch ouch-¡¹

    ¡¸Are we, alive? Tsk, my head is pounding.¡¹

    It seemed that those two had also just woken up. It seemed they were injured but it wasn¡¯t too serious. They got up with their own strength and shook their head. Tio patted her chest with a relieved sigh and lowered her eyebrows.

    ¡¸Forgiveth me. Mine healing magic art imperfect¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed she had been applying healing magic to the three of them all this time. The way she was sitting on the ground femininely while her shoulders were drooping in dejection, how to exin it, it tickled their desire to protect. Even though she was Tio!

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t apologize Tio-san! We are alive like this all thanks to you!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Look-, I¡¯m bursting with strength like this thanks to you!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you! As expected from the guardian dragon!¡¹

    The three stood up altogether and made a show of how energetic they were.

    Tio looked at them with an upward gaze while asking ¡¸Really¡­¡­?¡¹ uneasily. <em>Cute</em>. Such sentiment and, <em>This isn¡¯t Tio! </em>such feeling were shing with each other. It felt like it would damage their brain.

    ¡¸M-more importantly! This ce¡­¡­where are we?¡¹

    In order to maintain her sanity (?), Shizuku ran her gaze at the surrounding. There was one light sphere floating above their head to illuminate the area. It must be Tio¡¯s magic. There was no other light source.

    This ce was undoubtedly a manmade passage, made from metal with white base color. Its width and height were around ten meters.

    ¡¸Suzu and everyone fell didn¡¯t we? The ground crumbled¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This ce is, the underground ruin right? I¡¯m amazed we were saved¡­¡­¡¹

    Right at her side, Suzu and Ryuutarou were shaking. One side of the passage had copsedpletely. That side became a wall of soil and rock.

    The after wave from the Serpent¡¯s breath attack and the Centauros¡¯s attack. While their consciousness was fading during that time, they could still barely sense that they were falling without being able to do anything. They were prepared to die at that time.

    The two tilted their heads in confusion, because their survival couldn¡¯t be simply attributed to having good luck. Tio gave them the answer.

    ¡¸Umu. Truly, Nagumo-dono art an astonishing personage.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ Shizuku asked her. Tio then pointed at a corner of the rock and soil. There was a hole there.

    ¡¸In that situation, he sent his cross objects to us in order to giveth us protection.¡¹

    It was the four point barrier that was formed by the Cross Bits. It protected the fourpletely from the ground¡¯s copse.

    ¡¸After that I became able to use magic normally. I was able to solidify the surrounding whilst the barrier was still active. From there I dug a hole and came out to here.¡¹

    When they looked at Tio¡¯s face once more, they noticed that there was hint of fatigue there from using healing magic and earth magic consecutively despite not having much aptitude with them originally.

    ¡¸Most likely, Kaori-dono and the others were also given the same treatment.¡¹

    Tio let out a passionate sigh with gratitude that came from the bottom of her heart. Her cheeks were slightly colored red.

    ¡¸I was able to faintly see at the far away while falling. There was a red light. There was no doubt that Nagumo-dono also protected the other side.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, so Nagumo-kun did that. Then they must be alright.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously? Even though we almost died just from the shockwave¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku let out a relieved sigh, while Ryuutarou¡¯s palm pped his own forehead to express his own astonishment.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­those things, what were they? Something like that¡­¡­it¡¯s just absurd.¡¹

    Suzu hugged her own body. She lookedpletely scared.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Those golems were things that were beyond human¡¯s understanding. They were the embodiment of unreasonableness.

    ¡¸They must be connected with the memories that Tio-san and everyone lost right? Perhaps, Kouki-kun¡¯s disappearance was also¡­¡­¡¹

    If that was really the case, there was nothing that could be done. It was impossible. Suzu almost said that. Shizuku and Ryuutarou also became enveloped with stifling mood. However they couldn¡¯t speak any more words. Because they were interrupted.

    ¡¸THERE ART NO PROBLEEEEMMMMM!¡¹

    The loud voice echoed repeatedly through the passage. Tio yelled her deration.

    She stood up and put both her hands on her waist while puffing out her chest impactfully. Her expression looked totally smug.

    Suzu lifted up her face in a snap. Shizuku and Ryuutarou¡¯s eyes also opened wide like saucers.

    ¡¸N-no problem you say¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Umu! There art not really any reason why it wouldst not be a problem but, it wouldst be fine anyway!¡¹

    What she said had no basis at all. She also had no n. But, confidence was the only thing that she had in spades. Tio winked exaggeratedly at the bewildered Suzu. And then, she said it. No, she dered, she swore it.

    ¡¸I wouldst protect all of thee at the very least! I swore it on mine pride as a member of the dragon race!¡¹

    Tio puffed up her chest. The gazes of Shizuku and co were drawn toward it regardless of their will.

    Because, her hands that were ced on her waist were shaking.

    She was bluffing. Tio herself must actually bepletely filled with fear herself. She must be feeling nothing but uneasiness. But she was desperately hiding it to give encouragement to the three of them.

    ¡¸In any case we ought to advance forward for now! This ce art undoubtedly the aforementioned ruins. In that case, we wouldst be able to reunite with Nagumo-dono and the others somewhere in here. Now, follow me!¡¹

    The current Tio was nine years old girl. She was suddenly in an unknown ce when she realized it, surrounded by unknown people, and got dragged into an abnormal situation where only her body had grown adult.

    And yet, this was how she acted. She was taking the lead. She straightened her back and held back the shaking of her hands while preparing herself to be a shield for the others when pushes came to shove.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So, this is the dragon race.¡¹

    It was Shizuku who unconsciously muttered that. This, this was exactly the noble and proud sky race that made even Yue idolized them.

    Despite the childishness of her heart, the mentality, the way of life had been properly passed down to her.

    *Baam* A sound that even sounded pleasing to the ears echoed clearly.

    Tio jumped while yelling ¡¸What theee!?¡¹. She hurriedly turned around and found Suzu there with both her cheeks reddening. It seemed that she had pped her cheeks with her hands.

    ¡¸Yosh! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    She started dashing forward with light footsteps to stand at Tio¡¯s side. And then another *Bam-* followed.

    ¡¸Even Ryuutarou-dono, just what in the world art thou doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind us, Tio-san. I just felt a but pathetic.¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou? Art that the case?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    Shizuku also did *Bam-*. The three all had swollen cheeks while standing at Tio¡¯s sides.

    As though to say that it would be them who protect Tio right now.

    ¡¸Now, let us move.¡¹

    Their attitudes must have conveyed something to her. Tio¡¯s eyes blinked for a moment before her expression softened. Her shaking stopped.

    ¡¸Umu-. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Tio¡¯s light sphere silently moved forward. It drove away the darkness further inside the passage and illuminated their path forward.

    The four nodded to each other and started advancing forward.

    *Kotsu kotsu* The sound of footsteps stomping on metal floor and the sound of breathing were strangely prating deep into their eardrums. They kept walking for a while through the unchangingly dull passage.

    Naturally, they attempted to contact the others through ¡°Telepathy Stone¡±. The ¡°Designation Stone¡± that had beacon effect was also working, but there was no answer from Hajime.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t any fork in the path¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that the spot they fell into was identally a connecting passage. Or perhaps was simply outrageously huge. The passage that kept continuing forever straight forward was unwittingly lessening everyone¡¯s tension.

    Perhaps that was why, it seemed that Tio¡¯s childish heart had moved on from vignce toward a different matter.

    ¡¸Couldst I ask thee a question¡­¡­¡¹

    The strangely hesitant tone made Shizuku and others went <em>Hm? </em>in puzzlement.

    ¡¸This art, just to check, umu, I simply wish to ask in order to confirm it but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ou? What¡¯s the problem, Tio-san? You can ask us anything.¡¹

    Ryuutarou smiled cheerfully while at his sides Shizuku and Suzu were secretly looking at each other because they had sensitively guessed what Tio might asked.

    ¡¸Truly? Then allow me to ask¡­¡­what art the rtionship¡­¡­between Nagumo-dono and me?¡¹

    She sent questioning nces to them with an upward gaze. Her eyes were filled with embarrassment, and just a little bit of expectation.

    Ryuutarou¡¯s smile froze on his face. However his eyes were busily darting around.

    ¡¸Y-you guys arerade yeah? Ones that trust their back to each other, yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸That art not what I¡¯m asking.¡¹

    Ryuutarou¡¯s vague answer made Tio-chan¡¯s expression turned serious.

    Ryuutarou sent a gaze that asked for help to Suzu and Shizuku. Because, when he was asked with that question, what crossed his mind was naturally the case of ¡°ass pile bunker¡± that he heard the story of in the pce. The usual things.

    Although, there was no way they could tell a mentally nine years old girl that she was in a rtionship that was formed from getting punished.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with that reaction-? So there was something? There really was something between us!?¡¹

    Tio blushed and looked around at Shizuku and others with sparkling eyes.

    She looked very curious with the romantic matter that her adult self was getting into.

    ¡¸Err, are you perhaps, curious about when Nagumo-kun dered that he will definitely recover the memories of Tio-san and everyone?¡¹

    Shizuku dodged the question for the time being by asking back. Hajime was certainly exuding unusual atmosphere when he dered that he would recover the memories of Tio and others.

    Tio nodded and asked.

    ¡¸There was also that, And there was also how he protected us. Even though he was the one in greatest danger during the fall.¡¹

    Tio looked toward empty air in remembrance while pressing her hands on her chest.

    ¡¸I wonder why. When I thought about Nagumo-dono, mine chest, tightened ve~ry hard deep inside.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸My heart told me, that I wouldst be fine as long as I¡¯m beside that person. It¡¯s just like, when Chichi-ue gave me a hug. But, it also feels a bit different¡­¡­it¡¯s like a peaceful feeling, like I¡¯m feeling fulfilled. Such warm feelings filled me when I thought about him.¡¹

    Shizuku and others looked at each other once more. They all felt like they were going to groan <em>Uaaa~</em> voicelessly together. If possible they wanted to cover their faces with their hands.

    Tio was walking quietly in a modest way, while she was shyly hiding her blushing face with the sleeve of her kimono. Her loveliness was through the roof! She lookedpletely like a girl in love. She was exuding a very thick bittersweet atmosphere. Even though she had no memory, or perhaps because she had none at all that she was expressing her feeling in her heart too honestly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­However, the way Nagumo-dono looked at Yue-dono¡­¡­forgive me, I hath asked a strange question.¡¹

    Tio was sharp when it came to the subtlety of the heart even with her amnesia. She put on a weak smile that looked slightly sad. It was unbearable to see. And so Ryuutarou reflexively,

    ¡¸I think there was something between you two! I don¡¯t really know though!¡¹

    He used hisst resort, ¡°I don¡¯t really know though¡±.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! How should I say it, that, yes! Nagumo-kun, he often did things like tying Tio-san¡­¡­I think if my memory isn¡¯t mistaken I guess!¡¹

    ¡¸Tying me!? What do thy mean by that!?¡¹

    It meant literally that. They had lost count how many times Hajime had tied her up with wire until she became like a cocoon before leaving her alone. Each time Tio would go <em>haa haa</em> with ecstatic expression while crawling on the ground in high speed after her master. They had lost count how many times they had witnessed such perversion.

    ¡¸At the very least he had made Tio-san very happy many times! Yes! So much so that it made everyone around you two drew away each time! It was like you two were inside your own world!¡¹

    ¡¸I think there¡¯s no other man who can receive a perve¨D¨Dunique person like Tio-san other than Nagumo yeah!¡¹

    ¡¸U-unbelievable! Our rtionship art actually that special!? Awawa¡­¡­what a predicament. Perhaps, I hath actually climbed up the stairs of adulthood¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸In a sense, I think you had climbed it up to the top and even higher beyond that! Suzu can¡¯t even keep up with that!¡¹

    ¡¸I couldst not believe it!¡¹

    Shizuku and others kept bbering from following the momentum. ¡¸The adult me, art amahzing¡­¡­¡¹ Tio said while hiding her lips with her sleeve. Surely she was grinning widely behind that cover.

    Her smile returned in relieve for the time being. Her adorable figure that showed no hint of her usual perversity at the slightest made everyone looked at her with warm gazes.

    Tio¡¯s face reddened even more when she noticed that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu, please doth not look at mee¡¹

    Her voice was shaking and so small that it felt like it would vanish into thin air anytime soon.

    The hearts of Shizuku and others became as one. <em>If that guy is in this ce right now, won¡¯t his heart get pierced through in one shot? </em>They thought.

    ¡¸Mu! Look, over there! A branch in the path! Let us stop with the idle talk now!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it was you Tio-san who bring it upp~¡¹

    Suzu teased at Tio from the side while smirking. Shizuku nced at her and,

    (Well, none of that is a lie. And the way that guy looked at her¡­¡­is clearly differentpared to when he looked at me.)

    Thought such thing while unconsciously smiling bitterly, then she sighed. She switched feeling and looked at the passage ahead.

    Certainly, they could see a crossroads ahead. They stopped walking in the middle of it.

    ¡¸What now?¡¹(Ryuutarou)

    ¡¸I believe, the red light that I saw came from that direction, more or less¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio pointed at the left passage. Although, what she saw happened while she was falling. And it also happened in an instant. Tio too didn¡¯t sound confident.

    All of them frowned. The clue to decide the path that they should take was too few.

    Tio was groaning <em>un un</em> while her thought was racing. She was also sending her light sphere to each path to see if there was something. But, in the end it only showed the same dull passages everywhere without any sign to help them decide¡­¡­

    Although, that hesitation was immediately erased after that. No, they had lost the leeway to hesitate.

    Someone came to meet them. Although it wasn¡¯t Hajime or Kaori and the others.

    ¡¸Nn? Just now, there are footsteps¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a meeting that they wished for, but it happened in a way that had to be ssified as the worst.

    .

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Soaring sh¡±¡¹

    .

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Tsu!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    There was a sh from the right passage. Right after they saw it, the sh of light flew at them murderously.

    The four of them opened their eyes wide in shock. Tio was purely surprised, while Shizuku, Suzu, and Ryuutarou were surprised because they were attacked by a very familiar attack that came from a very familiar voice.

    ¡¸Tsu, don¡¯t just stand still!¡¹

    Tio grabbed Ryuutarou and Shizuku and jumped back toward the passage that they came from. Shizuku wasn¡¯t in the attack trajectory from the start, but she returned to her senses from Tio¡¯s yell and immediately withdrew.

    ¡¸Fuckers! <em>Kouki </em>you stupid idiot! It¡¯s us! Do you want to kill us!?¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re safe you idiot! Why the hell are you here-, you idiot!¡¹

    Merciless insults were thrown from the two childhood friends.

    Yes, it was without a doubt Kouki who chanted the attack just now. The technique was also his favorite special attack.

    Tio guessed that this was the missing person in question and her eyes widened. Suzu was confused by Kouki¡¯s presence, even so she naturally chanted her magic. Her experience was telling her to do that.

    Shizuku and Ryuutarou were the same. They were raising their voices, but they didn¡¯t make any movement toe out to the open anymore.

    Because they felt it. That there was a dangerous enemy there! Their instinct was right.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Sky w Rain¡±¡¹

    Koukipletely ignored everyone¡¯s voice and countless light spheres rushed toward the crossroads.

    Those spheres ignored inertia and came to aplete stop before making sharp turn toward Shizuku and others.

    ¡¸Tsu, ¨D¨D¡±Heaven Severance¡±!!¡¹

    Suzu¡¯s preparation proved its worth. Severalyers of orange barriers splendidly blocked the light spheres.

    ¡¸Kouki!? What they hell are you doing you bastard! Stop it! Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s us!?¡¹

    Ryuutarou¡¯s angry yell resounded between the impact sounds.

    ¡¸What art this-, art not he thy friend!? Or else it¡¯s a wrong person!?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­that¡¯s really Kouki!¡¹

    Shizuku approached the corner and peeked out just for an instant. Her hand was on the handle of her ck katana.

    The person who sprinted so fast as though to blow away the passage¡¯s darkness was undoubtedly Kouki.

    His figure blurred. He leaped out to the intersection in one leap with ¡°Ground Shrinker¡±. His gaze ran through Shizuku and others for just a moment. But, he showed no sign of stopping.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Reflection Wall¡±¡¹

    He somersaulted forward while at the same time deploying barrier midair. It was a simple barrier with reflection effect that they had never seen Kouki used before. He used that as foothold to st himself off like a pinball.

    ¡¸Kouki, what¡¯s wrong with you!?¡¹

    Shizuku yelled like that even while drawing out her sword.

    Kouki cut apart the ¡°Heaven Severance¡± barrier like it was a scrap paper. Then his sword shed at Shizuku without pause. Shizuku blocked it with the ck katana. The impact made her hands felt numb.

    The attack was very sharp and heavy. It wasn¡¯t a joke. He was seriously trying to kill her.

    ¡¸Kou, ki?¡¹

    The moment they locked swords with each other, Shizuku became speechless as she peered into Kouki¡¯s eyes from that close range.

    It was so, so lifeless. His gaze was empty as though he was just a puppet.

    ¡¸Asshole! What the hell are you doing sleepwalking like that! Koukiii-¡¹

    Ryuutarou stepped forward from Kouki¡¯s side. He punched with his vein pulsing on his forehead.

    It was a wonderfully textbook ¡°straight thrust¡± that was befitting of a karate expert. But,

    ¡¸Kyah¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    It was Shizuku and Ryuutarou who let out the agitated voices. Kouki had rxed himself with superb timing and made the t of his holy sword slid on the ck katana to redirect its trajectory toward Ryuutarou.

    Ryuutarou dodged it just barely, but both Shizuku and him got cold sweats because they almost finished off each other.

    They reflexively red at Kouki. But, he wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡¸Behind!¡¹

    Shizuku tripped Ryuutarou¡¯s legs. Kouki had circled to their back with a movement so smooth it was like a flowing water. His sh after that grazed Ryuutarou¡¯s head as he stumbled down.

    ¡¸You-¡¹

    Ryuutarou who almost got his head lopped off looked furious, but naturally Kouki didn¡¯t stop.

    He expressionlessly and robotically shed diagonally with the holy sword to reap the lives of his childhood friends. Shizuku shed back at him, but this situation where Kouki was attacking them was making her movementscked luster.

    ¡¸Get a hold of thyself! I doth not know the situation but, everything wouldst be over if thou doth not survive first!¡¹

    A scolding that was even filled with dignity resounded. A bullet ofpressed wind assaulted Kouki. It was parried easily with the holy sword, but it was enough to give Shizuku and Ryuutarou a breathing room.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t me us if you get injured!¡¹

    Shizuku discarded her hesitation and shed seriously. Sound and sparks of swords shing bloomed continuously.

    She pushed, pushed, and pushed. She continuously unleashed attacks like surging wave with the techniques of Yaegashi-style. And then she realized.

    ¡¸Y-you-. Aren¡¯t, Kouki!?¡¹

    The sword exchange said as much as verbal speech. It was possible to understand the opponent even more eloquently than words.

    Though Shizuku didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to say such phrase that sounded likeing from a master swordsman in a period drama.

    But it was only at this time that she couldn¡¯t help but feel it keenly.

    Kouki was fighting not with Yaegashi-style that they had learned together, nor with kendo, nor with the swordsmanship of the kingdom¡¯s knight that he had trained hard in sinceing to Tortus. It was an unknown swordsmanship that he was performing with terribly smooth movement despite its solidness.

    Even though her specs were inferiorpared to Kouki, Shizuku believed that she was Kouki¡¯s superior purely in swordsmanship. Her face was gradually showing impatience.

    It wasn¡¯t working. Her sword was getting blocked, parried, diverted. Her openings were being urately targeted and she was counterattacked in a way that sent chills into her guts. He was doing that while also handling Ryuutarou¡¯s pincer attack and Tio¡¯s support, while also firing light bullets at Suzu.

    On top of that, with each second that passed and each blow that was exchanged, Shizuku¡¯s technique was getting seen through and adapted to!

    The opponent¡¯s skill was definitely master ss. It was a swordsmanship that was simr but actuallypletely different from Kouki who recently was getting increasingly more reliant on his specs while forsaking his technique.

    Therefore, Shizuku relied on a method that had to be called as heretical as a swordsman.

    ¡¸You-¡¹

    She pointed the tip of her scabbard at the opponent and pressed a switch on the grip. It activated the needle gun that was inserted in it.

    As expected it must be unexpected.

    Kouki perfectly deflected the needles that were fired rapidly at him, even so he warily took distance from her after that.

    ¡¸Tsu, haaaaaaah¡¹

    Shizuku exhaled loudly. It felt like the sword sh thatsted for less than a minute had shaved off her mental strength drastically. Sweat drenched her body and her front hair got stuck on her forehead.

    ¡¸Shizushizu! You alright!?¡¹

    The light bullets had stopped when she noticed and Suzu and the others ran toward her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Does this mean that Kouki also lost his memory?¡¹(Shizuku)

    ¡¸Then did he get brainwashed too? He even attacked us.¡¹(Ryuutarou)

    ¡¸It seems his situation art different from us.¡¹

    Regardless of the truth, this wasn¡¯t the time to think about it. Multiple floating objects appeared soundlessly from deeper inside the passage where Kouki came from.

    They looked faimr. Those were the pyramid shaped floating objects like the one that appeared in the tree house.

    There were ten of them. They arrived in a neat flying formation and lined up orderly beside and above Kouki. Shizuku obeyed the red alert rm that was sounded by her instinct and yelled.

    ¡¸Suzu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Be the holy domain and let none of the god¡¯s enemy through¨D¨D¡±Holy Severance¡±!!¡¹

    Although the chant was shortened, a barrier of the greatest ss was produced. It was the aplishment of Suzu who hadn¡¯t let her guard down.

    Because without that, all of them would have be filled with holes in their body.

    *Kyuuun* The pyramids made such light sound and light converged on the middle of their surfaces. Right after that, countlesssers shed on the barrier. Many ripples formed on the barrier and an unpleasant sound was ringing out.

    Suzu let out a pained voice ¡¸Kuh¡¹ while Kouki lifted up the holy sword that was starting to be tinged with light.

    Then reinforcement appeared from deep inside all the passages. The floating pyramids kept increasing in number with each second that passed.

    It was just a matter of time before they gotpletely surrounded.

    ¡¸T-t-t-this art not a problem! I wouldst protect everyone!¡¹

    Tio desperately encouraged them but, she couldn¡¯t hide the trembling in her voice. Suzu and Ryuutarou¡¯s stiff faces were clearly expressing their tense feeling when faced with this dangerous situation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This, is bad.¡¹

    Cold sweat trickled down Shizuku¡¯s cheek. While inside her heart she thought of that reliable man.

    Meanwhile, at that time.

    Far at the north side, even deeper underground than the location of Shizuku and the others,

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiih, save meeee~~~~~¡¹

    A pathetic scream was echoing. The one running without any care of appearance or shame while holding her head that had its rabbit ears ttened down was naturally Shia.

    Her face looked horrible. All kinds of excretions like tear and snot and saliva were flooding out. It was a face that a beautiful girl should never make.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! Everything is fine so calm down, Shia!¡¹

    ¡¸I-i-i-i-i-impossibleeeeeeee-¡¹

    It stood to reason. After all even Kaori who was soothing Shia was also feeling her hair stood on ends, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    After all, the enemies that were attacking the two¡­¡­

    Were innumerable number of snakes.

    The two fell into a half destroyed dome shaped space while being protected by the Cross Bit, but then a lot of snakes came out in that ce that had several exits.

    They had grey color and length around two meters. Their bodies were made of metal with patterns covering the body surface. Yes, it was a great swarm of the small version golems of that Serpent. The sight of them clinging all over the ceiling, wall, and floor was more than enough to make even Shia who should be used to seeing something like snake to feel agoraphobia.

    After all, number was strength. Because of that they forcefully escaped from that space, and then Kaori intercepted any who got closer while they kept running until now in order to not get surrounded.

    ¡¸Nnn¨D¨D¡±disintegratiooon¡±!!¡¹

    The disappearance of the magic power dispersion effect was a silver lining of this situation. Although Kaori still wasn¡¯t used to the apostle body. Her activation of the most atrocious magic ¡°Disintegration¡± was slow, and her control was shoddy. Her mental strength was shaved away by the intense focus that was required.

    Even so, the magic had enough extermination power to sweep away the approaching grey snakes that were at the forefront. If she fired the magic in sweeping arc, a gap of more than ten meters would immediately be opened up between them and the approaching torrent of snakes.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Heaven Severance¡±!! ¡°Binding Shining de¡±!!¡¹

    She also didn¡¯t forget to use the light element magic that she was good at. After all great variety of magic were constantlying from the grey snakes. She blocked the attacks with severalyers of barriers, and fired light swords for binding the individual grey snakes that leaped at them to the floor. Even then some would still get through and she would cut them up or repel them with her twin great swords. She was protecting Shia.

    ¡¸Where-, where should we go¨D¨Dbugyaaa!?¡¹

    Shia stumbled. At a ce where there was nothing. Her face collided on the floor and her body slid forward while her body was bending backward. Her panty was in full view.

    ¡¸W-what a hopeless rabbit-¡¹

    Kaori didn¡¯t stop running. She used a chain of light¨D¨D¡±Binding Radiant Chain¡± to reel Shia to her before immediately cing her body on her shoulder. She also used healing magic on Shia because her nose was bleeding river.

    ¡¸T-thank you so much desu-. I thought you were a slightly scary person but, you¡¯re a good person! You are my savior desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Your welco¨D¨Dwait a second. What do you mean scary person!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, no, that issss¡­¡­the way you looked at Nagumo-san was a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A bit what I wonder!? I wonder!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hih, I¡¯m sorryyy-. You¡¯re scary just as I thoughtttt~¡¹

    The rabbit immediately shrunk back in fear just from Kaori raising her voice a little.

    For Kaori, Shia was already a superhuman since the first time they met. She was a girl who was far stronger than herself.

    She was bright, courageous, and she wouldugh fearlessly even when challenging a powerful enemy. Shia was such person who she even harbored admiration to.

    (But, this is the original Shia¡­¡­)

    That was exactly why she had a thought. Just how much courage Shia had mustered in order to change herself.

    Just how much fear, feeling of inferiority Shia had ovee to reach that point.

    (To steal that memory, everything that she had been umting until now¡­¡­unforgivable-)

    Kaori felt destructive anger toward that Centauros that was d in Shia¡¯s magic power.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine-, I¡¯ll protect you Shia! Until you regain yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸K-Kaori-san?¡¹

    She saw a crossroads at the front. Grey torrent was flooding out from there. Great swarm of grey snakes also appeared from the left and right passages. It seemed that they had been encircled.

    ¡¸Kaori-san, the front too!¡¹

    ¡¸I, know! Power is justice at this kind of time! Isn¡¯t that right Shia!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about desu!?¡¹

    Obstacle could just be smashed to pieces with power. After all power was strength!

    Kaori stopped running and aimed the magic power that she had kneaded over and over toward diagonally below the wall, and fired.

    ¡¸This is the strongest attack that I can do right noww¨D¨D¡±Disintegration-¡°!!¡¹

    Silver sh swelled up. A bombing with diameter that might reach three meters pierced diagonally below the metal wall, turning everything on its path into dust without exception, digging a hole to deeper and deeper underground.

    ¡¸Kuuh, my control is-¡¹

    Kaori was desperately suppressing the power that threatened to go out of control. Even so there were many deviations with the casted magic, and in addition herpression was shoddy and midway the magic burst and dispersed¡­¡­

    When the silver light vanished into thin air, there was a crooked and jagged hole like a natural cavern left in its wake.

    ¡¸Come Shia! Jump in!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, impossible desu. It¡¯s dark, scary. A hole that¡¯s made with that kind of magic might cave in any¨D¨D¡¹

    The great swarm of grey snake would close the distance and pincer attacked them soon. Kaori was holding them back with ¡°Divine Severance¡± and felt an irritation that was simr like what Hajime felt against the Hauria n in the past at the sea of trees.

    ¡¸Stopining and just goooooooo-¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m, going no¨D¨DAAA!?¡¹

    In the end, the panicked Shia stepped too hard and slipped. She couldn¡¯t soften hernding and fell into the hole where she starting rolling shily like a swastika. Screams like ¡¸Gubee!? Bigya!? Aa, AAA~~~!?¡¹ were echoing.

    ¡¸S-SHIAAAAA~~~!!¡¹

    Kaori hurriedly fired ¡°Disintegration Feathers¡± to the surrounding ceiling to cause a copse and blocked the path.

    She also applied regeneration magic to the ¡°Divine Severance¡± itself so it would regenerate, then she hurriedly chased after Shia.

    Oh? The scream stopped¡­¡­

    ¡¸Awawa, what to do! I thought that Shia would be fine because of her toughness but¡­¡­if by any chance she¡­¡­it¡¯ll be possible, to resurrect her right?¡¹

    Kaori sent a light sphere ahead to illuminate the path and went down the crooked cave for a while.

    Shia seemed to have rolled down until very deep. When she found her, it seemed that she got stuck midway on a rock that didn¡¯t vanish because the disintegration attack dispersed.

    Shia¡¯s upper body was bending into ¡°<¡± shape on a rock. She wasn¡¯t making any sound at all.

    ¡¸S-Shia! Are you okay!?¡¹

    Kaori ran toward her in panic. Then she heard crying voice ¡¸Hics, sniff¡¹ faintly from Shia.

    ¡¸Shia! Hang in there¨D¨Dah¡¹

    It was underground with only a single light source. There was also something that could be realized only after getting closer.

    For example, how Shia¡¯s upper wear had gotten caught somewhere and now her chest waspletely exposed.

    Or how her skirt was flipped up, her underwear was half taken off, showing half of her buttocks.

    Or perhaps, yes, how there was a wetness under her feet.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fue, just¡­¡­nnguu¡­¡­please kill meee¡¹

    She was so shocked that even her speech wasn¡¯t articte because, well, in other words, it seemed that it was something like that. Her pressing her trembling legs together also wasn¡¯t because of pain, but rather shame.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yep! As expected from Shia! It¡¯s amazing how you¡¯re unharmed!¡¹

    ¡¸An eternal wound is formed in my heart¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying at all I think! I don¡¯t know so there¡¯s nothing for me to say to anyone else! Yep! More importantly Shia! I¡¯ll take out an upper wear! Let¡¯s also change your panty for fashion! It¡¯s just for fashion, really!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­Kaori-san, so kind¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori touched Shia¡¯s ¡°treasure warehouse¡± and took out a change of clothes along with a towel while she turned her back at Shia.

    The sniveling voice that came from behind her, it made her felt something indescribable, like a pity, or like how hopelessly disappointing this rabbit was.

    Surely, perhaps, Hajime-kun and Yue too were also feeling like this when they met with Shia for the first time, Kaori thought with a keen feeling.

    (Let¡¯s take the memory of today to my grave.)

    She made that decision with a solid resolve. Hooray to friendship. Then Kaori switched track and be on her guard in case there was pursuer.

    Unexpectedly there wasn¡¯t any sign of that. Perhaps her sabotaging action was effective. Or perhaps those golems couldn¡¯t leave the ruins.

    Or perhaps they had different intention.

    (Is everyone safe I wonder? No, surely they are fine.)

    She tried ¡°Telepathy¡± but it didn¡¯t connect. Now then, as she wondered what to do from here, someone suddenly called out to her while she was focusing her thought with the premise that everyone was alright.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Umm, Kaori-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, have you finished changi¨D¨D¡¹

    She turned around, however, her movement stopped. She stoppedpletely.

    Because that question that was said with quiet voice, was an ambush from Shia.

    ¡¸Is my family, already gone?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsuuu!? Eh, ee? What?¡¹

    It was toote even though she thought that she had messed up. Her agitation had definitely disclosed it. Kaori pretended that she didn¡¯t really hear the question as she turned around even while feeling aware that it was a useless effort, but she realized her own blunder when she saw Shia¡¯s expression.

    In her face there was resignation, sadness, and surety.

    ¡¸As I thought, it¡¯s like that.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not-¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that it¡¯s strange. Even though I had been living in hiding all this time, being told that I¡¯m the strongest, or getting sent out of the sea of trees because of that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lie! I only heard it second hand but, Shia yourself wished for¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Why now desu?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Shia put on a troubled smile that looked brittle. As though she was an extraordinary fortune teller who had seen through everything.

    ¡¸I somehow understand, that you aren¡¯t lying. That person too, and Kaori-san too, don¡¯t look like you have any malice.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. That¡¯s why¡¹

    ¡¸But, I think that you¡¯re hiding something desu. Everyone is good people so, perhaps, it¡¯s for my sake isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kaori was at a loss for words. Shia smiled bitterly and sighed.

    ¡¸I have been¡­¡­looking up to hero all this time. Because it was Kaa-sama¡¯s dream.¡¹

    But, she couldn¡¯t be one. No, she didn¡¯t try to be one. She only looked up to the concept while not having any courage. She obediently epted being hidden and protected by her family.

    ¡¸Someone like me suddenly set up my mind? That¡¯s impossible desu.¡¹

    She understood because it was about herself. There was no way she could stand up on her own feet without any impetus at all.

    ¡¸Something happened desu. It wasn¡¯t because I wanted to be strong. There was a reason why I had to be strong, a reason that made it impossible for me to keep making excuse that I¡¯m not courageous, something happened that made me had to be desperate no matter what desu.¡¹

    The voice echoed quietly. She tried to smile wryly but she failed, instead it was a clumsy smile that distorted in sadness and pain, which looked like a tearful smile.

    ¡¸I can only think of my family, that can make me to be like that desu.¡¹

    And then, if something happened to her family, and that matter was well-known in Fea Bergen,

    ¡¸It was my fault, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It was something that she had feared all the time. It was only natural for her to reach the conclusion that it had be reality.

    It was either death penalty, or banishment. Either way,

    ¡¸If I¡¯m at the outside world by myself, that¡¯s because my family is already¨D¨D¡¹

    Actually, the worst possibility must have been inside her head all this time. There was no doubt that the heavy and cold anxiety that was like a block of ice was sinking deep inside her chest. It overflowed and a trickle of tear flowed down Shia¡¯s cheek.

    Kaori couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and yelled. The truth. While hugging Shia with all her might.

    ¡¸Wrong! You¡¯re wrong Shia! Your father is still alive!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Bewilderment was conveyed from the body that she was hugging.

    It was the truth that a lot of Shia¡¯s family had died because of her existence. Shia wasn¡¯t stupid. She herself had noticed. Then Kaori wouldn¡¯t mislead her. She told her with the most sincerity she could muster.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t present at that time so I don¡¯t know everything. But, I¡¯ll tell you everything that I can.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Certainly, I heard that many of Hauria n died. The cause was also just like Shia imagined. But you know, Shia. You haven¡¯t lost everything. It was also you who protected them. You found Hajime-kun and Yue. You did your best, you summoned your courage, and grasped the future where you met those two.¡¹

    <em>That¡¯s why, </em>Kaori said. <em>It was because you Shia kept running with everything you had, because you gave it your all to get as close as possible to the future you wished for,</em> she said.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t alone Shia. Your family is still waiting for you at the sea of trees.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, rea, lly?¡¹

    Kaori let her go a little and stared straight into her eyes before nodding. Stiffness immediately left Shia¡¯s bodypletely.

    And then relief spread through her body so much that she dropped down on the spot. At the same time a sob escaped her throat when she thought of her family who became sacrifice.

    Kaori hugged Shia really really tightly to support her up. Shia too put her hands around Kaori¡¯s back and clung on her while entrusting her weight on her.

    For a while, there was only the voice of Shia¡¯s crying echoing inside the cave.

    They lost track how long they were staying like that. Before long, it was Shia who quietly let go of the embrace.

    Kaori¡¯s fingertip gently wiped Shia¡¯s moistened eyes. Shia¡¯splexion was still bad but, she shyly smiled. It was a smile that despite its brittleness, there was nothing twisted in it.

    Somehow it made Kaori to feel embarrassed too. She unconsciously averted her gaze and spoke something that was a digression.

    ¡¸By the way, Shia¡¯s father and the other members of Hauria n apparently has also gotten strong now. Hajime-kun said that he personally trained them. I heard they even won against the warriors of the bear n or something.¡¹

    ¡¸That is a lie desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Your denial is fast-. How can you dere that!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not proud of it but, I¡¯ll be troubled if you looked down at how good-for-nothing Hauria n is! Someone like Tou-sama would faint just from getting a bug falling on his neck desu!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s really not something to be proud of. How did you guys survive in the forest like that¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia must be putting up a front. Her tone sounded slightly forced to be lighthearted.

    In any case, it seemed that Shia had epted her current situation to some degree.

    ¡¸I believe it, Kaori-san¡¯s story. I have family waiting for me. And that, I am strong.¡¹

    Kaori nodded while saying <em>yes </em>in affirmative. Shia also nodded back, and then¨D¨Dher face suddenly reddened.

    ¡¸Besides, I also get it now.¡¹

    ¡¸Get it?¡¹

    Shia ced her hands on her chest, as though to confirm her own feeling.

    ¡¸Even though he should be a stranger, how could I feel so relieved just by being at his side? How can my heart feel so light and airy like this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa~, yeah, that¡¯s, you know. Yep.¡¹

    ¡¸He said that he¡¯ll recover my memory. That person, was so serious it was scary¡­¡­ehehe¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s gaze was turning nk.

    ¡¸He¡¯s my benefactor, and treasured me so much like that¡­¡­that¡¯s why, I¡­¡­this feeling, eheh. It¡¯s something like that isn¡¯t it desu?¡¹

    ¡¸That might be so.¡¹

    Shia-chan fidgeted with her rabbit ears rubbing on each other *usa usa*. How maidenly. She didn¡¯t even notice Kaori¡¯s nk expression.

    ¡¸Kaa-sama also said it. You might run into your future husband one day at the outside world. Perhaps I¡¯m already¡¹

    ¡¸There is nothing at all.¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like Kaori-san¡¯s tone is scathing desu!?¡¹

    Kaori wasn¡¯t lying. But, it was a fact (based on woman instinct) that Shia was closer than herself to the desired position of loving rtionship, so Kaori¡¯s maiden heart couldn¡¯t ept it so easily.

    The precious atmosphere just now waspletely dispersed. An illusion of something that looked like Hannya mask floated behind Kaori. Shia faltered seeing that. <em>Crap? Did I step on andmine?</em> She thought while backing away.

    ¡¸What should we do now!?¡¹

    Shia noticed that this wasn¡¯t the time to talk about this kind of topic and raised her voice. She hurriedly spoke up to change the atmosphere. A fragment of her future self wasing out.

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. You¡¯re right¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori pulled herself together and resumed her thinking from before. Her conclusion for the time being was,

    ¡¸Perhaps I¡¯ll dig a hole until the surface.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a super musclebrained idea desuu¡¹

    The rabbit who was the personification of musclebrained and held the principle that power is justiceined to that idea in exasperation. Even though she had amnesia, as expected that was just¡­

    Kaori puffed out her cheeks with offended feeling, even so she started to knead her magic power.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Hajime-kun, I think that he might be exploring this ruin. After all now we have found out that the memory loss of everyone is connected to those golems. He will definitely head down this ruin I think, if this ruin has even deeper level.¡¹

    That was also why Kaori dug this hole to diagonally below. She didn¡¯t dig the hole straight down because she thought that Shia wouldn¡¯t be able tond safely like that. Though in the end the result was the same.

    ¡¸Eh, then why are you going to dig up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s the opposite direction, but it will be better if we at least have one exit avable right?¡¹

    She would open a path to the surface, and then she would also dig below after that. The route would be an effective escape route if they could link up with the others after that.

    It was a very forceful way. It seemed that Kaori had been deeply influence by Hajime who once smashed through Orcus Great Dungeon in the past using pile bunker in order to rescue her.

    ¡¸And so¨D¨D¡±Disintegration¡±!!¡¹

    Silver light converged above her head. Reflecting on her failure from before, Kaori focused even more before firing the bombardment.

    This time it opened up a perfectly round hole that headed toward the surface in the blink of eye.

    ¡¸Oo, Kaori-san is amazing desu-¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, I feel like I have gotten the hang of it a little now!¡¹

    Kaoriughed shyly from that straightforward praise. But, because what she was doing was a hostile act for the enemy side,

    ¡¸Tsuu!? My magic power-¡¹

    The disintegration magic petered out. It wasn¡¯t because Kaori messed up. It was undoubtedly the magic power dispersal phenomenon.

    Then, there was just one answer.

    ¡¸Shia! That thing ising! The big snake golem¨D¨D¡¹

    Before she could finish speaking, the two¡¯s bodies were enveloped in a feeling of weightlessness. They lost their foothold. No, perhaps it should be called as the structure of the underground space. With the two at the center of a spherical shaped space, the surrounding ground flowed to further away.

    A giant space was formed in the blink of eye. The two fell for more than ten meters. Kaori swept Shia into a princess carry before they hit the ground beforending safely.

    ¡¸T-thank you so much, Kaori-san.¡¹

    ¡¸No need for thanks! More importantly, this is bad¡­¡­¡¹

    The hole that she opened with her disintegration attack was plugged up. The hole that she opened from the ruins too.

    And then, the spherical space¡¯s, what was called as equator in earth term, its top part flowed soundlessly and a giant body came into view.

    ¡¸A world inside a giant coiling snake. This is just too much like some kind of nyth.¡¹

    ¡¸A, a, w-what should we do¡­¡­¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s face was twitching. Shia was terrified. She looked to be in the verge of panic.

    Ahead of their gaze, the wall right in front of them undted and the Serpent¡¯s head came out from there. Right after that,

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIIIIIINN!!</em>

    A unique roar reverberated. It was the same like when it attacked them on the surface. Even though they were put under magic power dispersion effect, the enemy alone was still able to use magic. Such unreasonableness was assaulting them.

    me bullets that were as many as the stars in the sky rushed them. And they weren¡¯t simply moving in a straight line. A part the bullets were curving to circle behind them, furthermore there were also invisible wind des mixed in stealthily in between.

    ¡¸As I thought, this is Tio¡¯s!¡¹

    She had seen this superb way of using me and wind many times. She held Shia with one hand while her other hand was holding a great sword as she dodged desperately. She shed away the attacks that she couldn¡¯t dodge.

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIIINN</em>

    Another roar. This time it was a roar that struck the soul. Kaori¡¯s movement was stopped for a moment. The ¡°dragon¡¯s breath¡± came at that timing. It was different from the extrarge bombardment before, it fired thinsers this time. However, it fired ten at once. Thesers caressed the air from every direction like light show for making a dance stage even shier.

    Kaori bit her lip to keep hold of her wavering consciousness. *Step step step*. She repeatedly performed high speed movement that relied on her apostle physical ability. She was doggedly enduring the attacks.

    Shia was screaming ¡¸Hieeee~~¡¹ but Kaori had no leeway to pay attention to it.

    (Why is it notunchingrge scale attack? Even though we¡¯re trapped in a narrow space like this¡­¡­)

    <em>No, </em>she rethought it. The golem¡¯s meaning of existence. The meaning of it attacking right now. Thinking about them,

    ¡¸It¡¯s being careful with the ruins-¡¹

    She noticed that from careful observation. The spherical space was moving bit by bit.

    It was as though the enemy was being careful so that the fight wouldn¡¯t affect the ruins that was right nearby negatively.

    It even went through the trouble of showing its face from the opposite direction of the ruins. Then,

    ¡¸Shia-, we¡¯re going back to the ruins!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yhess¡¹

    Just once would be fine. It would be fine even if she only maintained it for several seconds. If it was now then they could still return into the ruins. Believing that, Kaori kneaded the magic power for disintegration bombardment. It was a type of gambling that relied on the apostle¡¯s magic power.

    But, the opponent noticed that quickly because it had been wary of such possibility.

    Magic power swelled up behind them. A magic circle formed up on the enemy¡¯s torso.

    ¡¸Tsu, Shia! Sorry-¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Fugyah¡¹

    Shia was thrown away. The thought that she was abandoned crossed her mind for an instant, but Shia immediately felt ashamed of herself for thinking such thing.

    ¡¸Kuh, uuuuu-, youuu-¡¹

    A surging wave. An attack that could only be described like that came. The precision and power were in different level than before.

    In addition, an attack was also unleashed from the enemy torso behind Kaori.

    She blocked it with a barrier that drained her magic power like leaky bucket while dealing with the attack from the front with only her twin great swords because she had no leeway to protect her whole body.

    But, there was no way she could block everything with her twin great swords style that was still imperfect.

    She also couldn¡¯t use other magic because her magic power and focus were fully devoted to maintain the barrier on her back.

    Therefore, she was getting wounded by the attacks that she couldn¡¯t handle. The damage would have smash her body into pieces a long time ago if it wasn¡¯t a god¡¯s creation, but Kaori was getting cornered toward death in the blink of eye.

    Even so, she didn¡¯t withdraw. She didn¡¯t take even a step back. She didn¡¯t dodge.

    The reason for that was one.

    (¡­¡­Because, I¡¯m here¡­¡­)

    Shia was staring in a daze on Kaori¡¯s back while on the ground.

    Blood and flesh sttered, Hair strands were severed and fluttered. The body that was getting more wounds as each second passed from protecting Shia¡­¡­

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t mind me anymore! R-run¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll-, absolutely, survive-. Together-, with Shia!!¡¹

    Those words weren¡¯t said in respond to Shia. It was clear just from looking that Kaori had no leeway for that.

    Therefore, those words were oath toward herself, her resolve.

    She decided with a will of steel that she would protect Shia, survive, and meet with Hajime and others again.

    Hearing those words, that figure, Shia¨D¨D

    (I¡­¡­I-, what am I doing-!!)

    Trembled. With anger toward herself. She was able to protect her family because she resolved herself. But, she lost a lot of her family because she resolved herself toote. She had been told about that just now.

    In that moment, her cowardly heart was punched by the anger toward her worthless self.

    ¡¸Ua, aaaa-, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    She screamed loudly without caring even if it tore apart her throat. There wasn¡¯t any thought of strategy or calction to break the deadlock of the situation in her mind. There was simply a scream <em>I don¡¯t want to lose anything else, </em>her soul yelled <em>I can¡¯t lose this person, stand, run!</em>

    ¡¸Shia-!?¡¹

    *DOGON* There was a sound of impact. Shia left behind even Kaori¡¯s shocked voice and rushed forward. That step that she performed while in a strengthened state that she unconsciously performed turned Shia into a cannon ball.

    At the front there was a barrage of me bullets and wind des that were like a wall. Then in an another fit of subconsciousness, what crossed her mind was the clear image of war hammer that was shown to her before departure, just in case it could jog her memory.

    She lifted one hand. As though doing that was only natural, what settled in that hand was Shia¡¯s exclusive artifact¨D¨Dthe war hammer Drucken.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t-, hurt this person anymoreeeeeeeee-!!¡¹

    It was a horizontal swing that didn¡¯t have any technique or anything. It produced gale and shockwave. Shia¡¯s overwhelming physical strength that even Raisen Great Dungeon couldn¡¯t stop blew off numerous magic bullets.

    And then, she leaped with a stomp on the ground that caved in the ground once more. The next moment, Shia¡¯s figure appeared above the Serpent¡¯s head.

    ¡¸aaAAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    A cry of fighting spirit burst forth. Drucken was lifted up overhead before it hammered down to the ground.

    ¡¸A-amazing¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a sight like a small animal had just punted a human with its punch. It really didn¡¯t look realistic at all.

    ¡¸Haa haa¡­¡­fue?¡¹

    Shia was breathing hard. Under her feet, a part of the Serpent¡¯s head had been sted into pieces. Rust colored liquid trickled out from there in great amount.

    Shia saw the situation and felt confusion. It seemed she couldn¡¯t believe that it was her who did such thing. Her mouth was hanging open, then next she looked at her own hands in puzzlement.

    But, there was no time to be dumbfounded. The monster¡¯s structure wasn¡¯t so simple that it would end just with this.

    ¡¸Eh? W-what is this desu-¡¹

    The discharged rust colored liquid started flowing back as though it was going through a reverse yback. In addition, the scattered metal fragments of the head were also being restored.

    ¡¸I-it can also regenerate!? Shia, one more time!¡¹

    ¡¸Hee!? Err, errr¡­¡­how did I did this just now!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! Ah, no good, it regenerated! As I thought let¡¯s go back! We¡¯re running away!¡¹

    ¡¸Awawawa-¡¹

    Shia rested Drucken on her shoulder and ran away in panic. Kaori waited for her while firmly kneading her magic power using this chance of a lifetime that Shia created for her.

    ¡¸Please-, reach the ruins!¡¹

    With how the Serpent was able to regenerate, fighting it would only be a losing battle. Kaori chose the option of withdrawing to the ruins. At the very least the Serpent wouldn¡¯t be able tounch arge scale attack if they were there.

    If possible, she wanted to reach the ruin with the shortest distance and through a horizontal direction. The ce they were at before this was located horizontally above, so Kaori prayed that there was another level below it. If there wasn¡¯t any, the only option left from that would be to create a path by cutting up above.

    In the end, the result was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Jackpot! Let¡¯s go Shia! Run like your life is on the lineee!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes desuuu~~~~!!¡¹

    She felt a feedback. She could see a metal wall that had been gouged out around fifty meters ahead of them.

    She could feel the Serpent starting to move behind them, but the two ran away like startled rabbit without even daring to waste time to look back.

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIINN</em>

    Perhaps it was just their imagination but it felt like the sound contained anger.

    Kaori replenished her magic power from a magic crystal stone while checking that Shia was able to run parallel with her.

    (Hajime-kun, I¡¯ll definitely protect Shia. But¡­¡­I hope you¡¯lle to save us soon!)

    She let out a small bit of whining inside her heart.

    .

    .

    .

    A green light stone was emitting a faint light with green color. That stone was put inside antern with antique design. It was illuminating the inside of the room weakly.

    The room was covered all over with cracked pipes of various sizes, big and small. The wall at the back was formed by crumbling rock and soil.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was sleeping on that soil as recement for bed. He was dead to the world. Yue was staring fixedly on him. She ced a distance of one person worth between them and sat while hugging her knees.

    Hajime opened up this space with transmutation magic. He fell asleep the moment they entered inside the hole. It seemed the after effect from getting hit by the attacks of the giant golems and using ¡°Limit Break¡± was serious.

    ¨D¨D<em>Yue, please stand guard</em>

    Hajime requested her like that before immediately closing his eyes. Yue kept recalling it in her mind.

    She suddenly dropped her gaze. Her hand was holding a bottle that was shaped like test tube. It seemed that it contained ¡°God Water¡± inside. A secret medicine from fairy-tale that could save the drinker even from the verge of death. It was something that Hajime handed to her just before his consciousness was cut off with the instruction of making him drank it, forcefully if needed when something unexpected happened.

    She thought that it was impossible that the tube was really filled with such legendary substance and gave it a lick, just for a little bit. But the result was clear to see.

    He fell asleep beside her without hesitation at all, even though it was an emergency situation. He also entrusted a legendary medicine to her carelessly.

    He also wouldn¡¯t leave Yue at all even when facing monsters that were like a nightmare. He even used his own body as shield.

    What she could feel from him was, immense trust. And then, a terrifyingly deep and heavy¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡­¡­muu¡¹

    When she was staring on Hajime¡¯s sleeping face quietly, she wondered why, it made her wanted to curl the tips of her toes, like there was something tightening around her heart, such feeling were welling up.

    ¡¸Impossible¡­¡­¡¹

    She denied it with a fading voice. Her standing and sense of responsibility were making her denying her own feeling that she was faintly noticing, and her connection with Hajime. She denied it, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tsu, nnn-fuuh¡¹

    What crossed the back of her mind was, as expected, the happening at the morning. She writhed. Strange voice slipped out even after she buried her face on her knees. She unconsciously made her legs kicked around meaninglessly.

    Hajime said that she was just sleepwalking. He denied Yue¡¯s pained hypothesis.

    But, she actually understood. That such thing was impossible.

    She had the awareness and sense of responsibility as a royalty. How could she possibly expose her skin from sleepwalking when she had never shown it to anyone else except her personal maids. Much less doing an act that would mean abandoning her responsibility as a royalty.

    She didn¡¯t want to imagine that her future self was a such despairingly foolish person.

    In that case, there was only one answer.

    ¡¸I, willingly with him¡­¡­¡¹

    Her future self, entrusted both her body and heart to him. In addition, although it was hard to ept, her current self was also¡­¡­

    ¡¸For me to be this reluctant to get away from you, as I thought, you and I are¡­¡­¡¹

    Originally she should be prioritizing going back to her home country no matter what kind of thing she was told. And yet, she was here. She listened to his begging and came with him.

    It was as though, her instinct, was feeling that doing so was only natural.

    As though her soul was binding her to him, telling her that she must never be away from this person.

    It was hard to ept. She must never recognize such feeling as a princess. She mustn¡¯t, but¡­¡­

    She was forced to recognize it. Him trying to protect her with such desperation even if it might cost him his life, and her own feeling that couldn¡¯t ignore him were the greatest proof.

    ¡¸L-, l-l-l-, lo-, loveeerrr¡­¡­¡¹

    Her sense of shame exploded when she tried saying the word. She covered her face with both hands and rolled away to the side, then she rolled back to the other side. Then she crashed on Hajime¡¯s leg and stopped still. She quietly spread out her fingers and peeked at Hajime.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This insolent person¡¹

    <em>How can you sleep without a care even though you¡¯re toying around with me like this, </em>she thought of suchint even while being aware of how unreasonable she was being.

    Even though she had been raised with manner andposure beaten into her, she just couldn¡¯t control her emotion well no matter what when it came to Hajime.

    She got on all fours and peered onto Hajime¡¯s face. She red at him. The white bangs got in the way and she parted it with her fingertips. For some reason she caressed his eye patch, then his cheek, then his lips.

    Her mind, felt like it was melting like cheese. The texture that was conveyed from her fingertips made her heart beating like rm bell.

    Her gaze naturally moved toward his neck. Her crimson eyes were tinged with bewitching light.

    ¡¸This, insolenttttt¡¹

    Everything was this person¡¯s fault. For him to disturb the heart of a princess like her so.

    A punishment was required. She had to make him pay the price fully.

    She kept leaning forward until she was practically hugging Hajime¡¯s neck. Her face approached closer.

    And then¨D¨Dshe suddenly felt a gaze. Their eyes met.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that he had waken up without her noticing. Yue froze with her mouth still opening wide. Her face was like a cat with flehmen response. *Suu~* The light in her eyes dimmed down and her face was blushing red in return.

    Seeing Yue like that, Hajime sighed <em>fuh </em>and smiled.

    ¡¸Please feel free to partake.¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, tsuuu!! T-this is a misunderstandinggg!?¡¹

    She tried to push away Hajime with her hands, but he was already lying on soil and rock so he stayed unmoving. Yue-san was the one who stumbled behind instead from the recoil. She rolled and rolled beforeing to a stop and covered her face with both hands. And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-I was just checking your condition. I wasn¡¯t¡­¡­doing anything strange.¡¹

    She said an excuse that made her sounded like ¡°someone who would assault a sleeping person¡± with a fading voice.

    Hajime reflexively snorted. It went without saying that¡¸you insolenttt~¡¹ echoed after that.

    After that, when Yue had somehow managed to calm down.

    The two faced each other in order to discuss what they would do going forward. Yue was sitting with her legs elegantly pressed together even while she was averting her gaze to the side in order to hide her still red face. Hajime smiled wryly at her.

    ¡¸I-is your body, fine right now?¡¹

    She asked that question half for changing the topic, and half from worry. Seeing Yue asking that question while stealing nces at him, Hajime nodded while answering¡¸I¡¯m about 60% recovered¡¹ while flicking the ne that he put on before resting.

    It was an artifact to deal with the aftereffect of ¡°Limit Break¡± thatbined regeneration magic and soul magic. He created it at the side during Kaori¡¯s resurrection after painfully realizing the gap in the ability to continue fighting for long at the battle against Noint.

    The artifact¡¯s performance was iparablepared to the actual magic, but it was still far better than waiting to recover naturally.

    ¡¸I had tried but Telepathy and the coordination stone aren¡¯t reacting. It seems that this white metal wall is a type of artifact. Apparently it has the effect to jam the magical connection with remote distance.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­When did you have the time to investigate that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a transmutation master after all. Just looking at it is enough.¡¹

    She never saw or heard about that kind of transmutation master. Yue¡¯s stare automatically turned reproachful.

    He was a talented person that even her isted country would want to recruit by promising special treatment.

    ¡¸About our n going forward, I want to head to the lowest floor of this ruins.¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t going to save those people?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯ll be inefficient.¡¹

    Yue frowned from the way Hajime said that. She thought that Hajime should also harbor quite significant feeling toward Shia and Tio. Yue herself also felt great feeling of reluctance to abandon them.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t mean that I¡¯m abandoning them.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you have noticed but, this ruins is really big. It has multiple floors and its size is also as big as a small city I think.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­True. That¡¯s certainly true considering how long we fell and the range of the copse.¡¹

    The ground above copsed due to the cave in of the ruins that was underground. Certainly it was natural to think like that. In that case she could understand what Hajime said.

    ¡¸We also get separated to every which way because of the copse. It¡¯ll be a really difficult task to find the others without any clue.¡¹

    ¡¸I think we also have the option to head to the surface first though? We¡¯ll be able to rally ourselves like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. But, I think that our present situation is a chance instead.¡¹

    ¡¸A, chance? Even though you almost died?¡¹

    <em>Has he gone insane from getting hit on the head?</em> Yue thought with a suspecting gaze at Hajime. Then Hajime took out various materials from ¡°treasure warehouse¡± while shaking his head.

    ¡¸I think you have realized it already but, those golems are connected with everyone¡¯s memory loss. Also, it¡¯s reasonable to consider them as this ruins¡¯ guardians.¡¹

    Then, inside the ruins where those golems wouldn¡¯t be able tounchrge scale attack would be safer instead. And if they also investigated the ruins, they might be able to discover the cause of the memory loss and the way to reverse it.

    ¡¸Though things will be simple if we just need to destroy them to regain the memory back.¡¹

    ¡¸And if not?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s exactly why we need to investigate.¡¹

    At the very least, the memory loss was definitely something that was done by someone¡¯s intention. In that case, he was also curious whether it was memory ¡°copy¡± or ¡°transfer¡±. Because in thetter¡¯s case, it was also possible that destroying the golems would also destroy the memory.

    He exined like that and concluded.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to miss the chance of learning the weakness of those golems. After all we¡¯re alreadying this deep although it¡¯s unintentional.¡¹

    Whether they would neutralize or destroy the golems, it would be necessary to subdue them. Hajime was speaking of his thinking while ¡°transmuting¡± items one after another with the materials at hands.

    Vivid red sparks illuminated the inside of the dimly lit room. Yue nodded in understand to Hajime¡¯s exnation even while her gaze was drawn toward that sight.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also possible that we¡¯ll get lucky and meet up with the others while exploring.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. And if we can get our hands on something like map, it¡¯ll make it easier to look for them rather than searching randomly.¡¹

    <em>Well, there¡¯s also the possibility of someone like Kaori going to the surface using disintegration magic though, </em>Hajime said with a shrug. Then when he asked for her opinion ¡¸What do you think? You have any objection?¡¹, Yue shook her head while letting out a long sigh.

    ¡¸Everything that you said is logical. I shall agree. ¡­¡­You¡¯re very calm in your thinking for someone who have just narrowly escaped death from getting attacked by such monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m used to it after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it because, you have conquered numerous great dungeons?¡¹

    ¡¸That was while being helped by Yue many times too.¡¹

    Hajime sighed <em>fuh </em>and smiled. Yue felt blood rushing into her face once again and hurriedly changed the topic.

    ¡¸What are you creating since just now?¡¹

    ¡¸Countermeasures against golem. I don¡¯t know how effective they will be but¡­¡­I won¡¯t let them do as they please one-sidedly anymore.¡¹

    Hajime turned his gaze to above. His eyes were zing fiercely like a beast that was targeting its prey.

    It made even more blood to rush into her face. Her heart was pounding noisily. <em>Why am I like this even though his face is so ominous like that! Stupid me! </em>Yue-san made a retort at herself.

    Hajime replenished his magic power from magic crystal stone and stood up without staggering. He took out equipments like tactical vest and the like that he usually never wore and filled them with items like bullets and the like. He also carried as many weapons as possibly on his body. It was a countermeasure against magic power dispersal.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I have been thinking this since the start but, you are using some really strange weapons.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a transmutation master after all. I don¡¯t have the talent forbat. So I inevitably need to rely on powerful weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s funny. Your physical ability and magic power are extraordinary. ¡­¡­I really can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re a human.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuku, I guess. I often get called as a monster.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, forgive me-. That¡¯s not what I mean-¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Rather I¡¯m happy. After all I need to be at least that monstrous to stand at Yue¡¯s side.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnguh. You are unbelievable, saying something like that so casually¡­¡­¡¹

    She wished that he wouldn¡¯t deal damage to her heart every time he spoke. She unconsciously grumbled ¡¸Gununu¡¹ while staring reproachfully at him. Of course, Hajime wasn¡¯t reproached by that, rather he looked happy.

    ¡¸Oh, that gaze, it¡¯s just like the usual Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸Just how much dissatisfaction the me before losing her memory is constantly harboring. Is it your fault? No, it¡¯s your fault isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That nk gaze is her default state ever since we first met. The sleepy looking stare is her charm point.¡¹

    ¡¸Just what in the world happened to me!? Why did I have that kind of gaze!?¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, we¡¯re wasting time here. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait! Listen to what I¡¯m saying! You insolent fellow!¡¹

    Hajime started walking briskly toward the door. Yue chased after him with red face.

    Hajime carefully opened the sliding door and quickly checked behind it with Donner in one hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a passage. There are doors at each interval. It seems there are rooms lined up.¡¹

    ¡¸You can see those even though there is no light?¡¹

    ¡¸My sight is good in the darkness. I can also see the flow of magic power with my artifact eye.¡¹

    ¡¸So the eye patch is for hiding that. Or rather, to be able to see in this kind of darkness¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Put this on. It¡¯ll give you night vision like mine. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, hey! You¡¯re cutting off the conversation again!¡¹

    Yue puffed up her cheeks andined in dissatisfaction, even so she put on the red rimmed stylish sses that Hajime handed to her. She adjusted its cing hesitantly with both hands, then she blinked from the sses¡¯ night vision effect.

    Hajime looked back over his shoulder to see that and narrowed his eyes.

    Because Yue looked like she had opened up to him far morepared to the beginning.

    Also, perhaps because her mental state had regressed in proportion of the memory she lost, there were glimpses of immaturity befitting her outer appearance that could be seen in her speech and action. It was very warming to see. It was very refreshing how there wasn¡¯t even a shred of her usual bewitching aura right now.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with that expression!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. More importantly, it¡¯s better to not make too much noise.¡¹

    <em>Uguh, </em>Yue groaned at a loss for words. Hajime turned his back to her to hide his lips that were almost forming a smile while walking out to the passage.

    ¡¸Where will start exploring from?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to head to that direction.¡¹

    Hajime pointed at the opposite wall. Yue asked <em>Why? </em>while tilting her head. Hajime replied with ¡¸Considering the scale of the copse and the falling position, that direction seems like it¡¯ll be nearer to the center¡¹.

    There was no guarantee that every level of this ruins would have the same structure and size, but there was small chance that there would be nothing at the center. At the very least it should be better to start searching from there rather than from the edge.

    ¡¸After reaching what seems to be the center point, I¡¯ll use transmutation to remove the floor so we can go straight to the bottom floor.¡¹

    ¡¸Straight to the bottom? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s the popr trope for important thing to be located at the bottom level.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What a rough hypothesis but, it¡¯s hard to deny it.¡¹

    Yue showed a conflicted epting face that couldn¡¯t find any word to say. Meanwhile Hajime finally left the room.

    Without stopping he opened a hole using ¡°transmutation¡± at the opposite side¡¯s wall. It seemed he had no intention to properly walk through the passage.

    ¡¸You¡­¡­are really rational to the extreme.¡¹

    ¡¸I once got called an efficiency addict.¡¹

    ¡¸What a strange phrase¡­¡­¡¹

    The other side of the wall seemed to be a living quarter. They could see wreckages that seemed to be furniture and bed that had rotted. There was nothing noteworthy to see and Hajime opened a hole on the wall inside again. It led to a passage.

    He kept repeating that several times. When they came out to near a T intersection, it appeared.

    Footsteps that sounded like metal hitting metal resounded in great numbers from the left and right of the passage.

    ¡¸Is that¡­¡­humanoid golem?¡¹

    They certainly looked humanoid. However that was if their ribs were removed and their heads were reced with a hammer¡¯s head part. Perhaps they should be called as metal stick men with grey color and detailed patterns engraved on their bodies.

    The humanoid swarm was mostly equipped with long sword. They broke into a run as soon as they saw Hajime and Yue.

    ¡¸What do we do!?¡¹

    This would be the first real battle for the current Yue. Her nervousness shot up even more. She held up her hand forward in preparation to fire her magic anytime¡­¡­however, Hajime stood in front of her. In order to protect her.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no change in n¡­¡­but, I have something I want to check.¡¹

    His voice was terrifyingly chilling.

    He threw grenades to the passages at left and right. A secondter the sts blew away the humanoid enemies. Their pace was ruined and only one of them rushed forward from the backline.

    Hajime blocked its downswing with Donner. Without counterattacking, Hajime continued to block its attacks with eyes like a researcher observing a guinea pig. At the end he pulverized its spine with a forward kick.

    In addition, he dispersed the me spears that were fired from the backline by shooting their ¡°magic core¡±. He countered the humanoid enemies that threw their sword at him with a shot at the head.

    ¡¸Standard swordsmanship of the kingdom¡¯s army. There are also individuals that specialized in magic. The throwing came from adventurer I guess?¡¹

    In any case, all of these golems¡¯ fighting style were familiar and also felt humane.

    ¡¸As I thought, they stole everyone¡¯s memory for nting it into the golems.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait! Are you talking about the people of Ur? If that¡¯s true, there¡¯s a risk that the memory won¡¯te back with them destroyed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right. But, I¡¯m not an ally of justice.¡¹

    Yue was speechless. It wasn¡¯t like she had particr feeling of love toward human race. Even so, seeing this person destroying the golems without a shred of mercy even knowing that there was a possibility that doing it might cause some innocent citizens to die was just¡­¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be someone who prioritize other people more than Yue¡¯s safety. Even if this makes you disillusioned with me, I don¡¯t n to change my policy.¡¹

    Perhaps, he was standing in front of Yue was also to not allow her to kill human while her mentality was currently childish.

    Yue stared on Hajime¡¯s back with a conflicted expression.

    Hajime did ¡°transmutation¡± on the wall with one hand to open a hole while his other hand fired consecutively at the humanoid golems so they couldn¡¯t approach. He did those while speaking.

    ¡¸You must have disagreement with parts of what I¡¯m doing but, right now we need to act. We¡¯ll get surrounded if we don¡¯t hurry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, please wait!¡¹

    Hajime wasn¡¯t fretting about the number of the approaching golems of worrying about what might be waiting behind them. He clearly showed what he was prioritizing through his action and stayed unwavering throughout everything. It was a decisiveness that rivaled the veteran warriors in her royal guards.

    From the perspective of Yue who had been taught about the foolishness of hesitation in the battlefield, it was her existence that deserved a scolding right now. Therefore there was no way she would feel disillusioned or the like.

    (His back is big¡­¡­)

    She thought such thing. She didn¡¯t feel anxious or fretful, rather relieve welled up inside her. At the same time, she was also getting excessively irritated for some reason.

    ¡¸As expected the terrain advantage is at their side.¡¹

    Hajime stood in front of a door that lead to a spacious room that looked like a warehouse, with many falling metallic shelves inside. He detected what was at the other side of the door and clicked his tongue.

    ¡¸Did we get encircled?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Yue, I¡¯ll take care of the enemies. You focus on defense. Don¡¯t let your magic power drop below half no matter what.¡¹

    It was a weighty instruction, just like when the uncle who raised her gave her a serious warning. She reflexively replied ¡¸Yes-¡¹, but the murkiness inside her chest became stronger.

    Hajime kicked open the room¡¯s door. He threw in grenades at the same time. Dozens of golems were blown away along with their barrier from the explosion, but the force was reduced from that. The others golems behind them stepped forward to take the ce of the destroyed golems.

    The humanoid golem that took the lead shed diagonally downward. As it did that, another one appeared from behind it with a slippery movement and shed horizontally.

    Hajime deflected them with Donner & Scg and then fired in a sh. The two golems had their heads burst open and crumbled.

    But, they didn¡¯t stop. Three more golems were alreadying from the front, left, and right. In addition several fire spears were being formed behind them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Amazing teamwork. Their shes are also sharp. They also excelled in magic.¡¹

    Donner & Scg danced. Red shes shot out with bteral asymmetry. The bullets pulverized the heads of the humanoid golems with unrivaled uracy and not a single one missed. It wasn¡¯t pretty but the kick that he unleashed after that was the height of rationality. The metal ribcage was smashed from that kick as though it was just a wooden branch.

    ¡¸These guys are the royal guards I guess. Their swordsmanship is familiar.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, these ones have Heiligh Kingdom¡¯s memory? Is that okay!?¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any problem. But before he could say that, Hajime clicked his tongue whileunching a spinning kick to behind.

    Yue¡¯s eyes widened ¡¸Eh?¡¹ when the kick grazed the top of her head like a scythe, but the sound of metal ng reached her ear and she turned around in panic.

    There, she found a short sword stuck in the wall, and a humanoid golem that smoothly backed off with smooth footwork. She never even got the inkling that she was just one moment away from having a sword nted into her back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this guy?¡¹

    Hajime aimed Donner, but the golem glided to the side with strange movement that made Hajime frowned.

    For the time being, he summoned Cross bit to prevent the enemies from entering through the entrance while he himself would bring down the golem with strange movement, but in that moment, there was a sh as though the rhythm of his attack had been predicted.

    He still pulled the trigger even then, but the golem had already crouched and stepped forward. His shot missed.

    In addition, Hajime felt difort on his arm.

    ¡¸Since when!¡¹

    ¡°Binding Shining Chain¡± that looked like thin string was wrapped on his hand and pulled to disturb his aiming.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help!¡¹ Yue said and fired a lightning sphere, but the golem easily withdrew even after stepping forward that vigorously. It blocked Yue¡¯s magic with a barrier that was only as strong as required. Hajime too forcefully tore off the ¡°Binding Shining Chain¡± and fired, but because of that his shot missed again.

    It was unclear whether the golem had intention to attack or not. Hajime narrowed his eyes gravely seeing its mysterious movement that was solid but tricky. Yue was bewildered.

    ¡¸This guy, its movement is different from the rest.¡¹

    It approached smoothly once more with extremely slippery footwork that looked like it was gliding on the ground. Its upper body looked like it wasn¡¯t moving at all. Hajime blocked its consecutive shes while observing it.

    His artificial arm that was blocking the short sword got a ring of light put around it and restrained it. Then right after that his sight was enveloped in darkness.

    He paid it no mind and kicked forward, but the golem drew back at the same time with his attack, so the kick didn¡¯t connect.

    It was a model example of Hit & Away tactic. It had no high firepower attack at all, but its minute detailed and troublesome disturbance type magic was terrifyingly urate and came in quick session.

    ¡¸Combat ability that specialized in defense?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo Hajime! That golem, it most likely held the memory of Princess Liliana¡¯s head maid! It has the same movement like my maid who also held the duty as my bodyguard!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, I see. So that¡¯s the movement of VIP bodyguard specialist who need to pay attention to skirt.¡¹

    Hajime unconsciously let out an impressed voice. His romance was slightly tickled from learning thatbat maid truly existed. Although when talking about troublesomeness, this one surpassed even the royal guards. They couldn¡¯t keep itpany any longer than this.

    Hellina Golem backed off like a leaf that was blown by the wind, but Hajime closed the distance with a step in that was like instant movement. He easily held its head in a tight grasp of his artificial arm¨D¨D

    ¡¸Nagumo Hajime! She is-¡¹

    Hajime couldn¡¯t ignore Yue¡¯s pleading yell.

    He sighed. He wrapped the golem in spatially fixed tool ¡°B¡± and threw it away at the back of the room.

    ¡¸Nagumo Hajime¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Princess is Kaori¡¯s friend, and she had also taken care of my teacher.¡¹

    He smiled wryly and said that it should be fine if he gave special treatment to at least one of her confidants. Yue sighed and smiled kindly seeing such Hajime.

    ¡¸But, I don¡¯t have the leeway to be that considerate to the royal guards too. Let¡¯s speed up.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. If the opponent possess the power of a country¡¯s royal guard then I too shall¨D¨D¡¹

    Hajime summoned the gatling gun ¡°Metzelei¡± in the ce of Cross Bit. He liberated the violent might of 12000 rounds per minute and swept the enemies in one breath.

    Yue was dumbfounded by that destructive power, even so her expression fell away into a nk mask after that because the fact that she had no turn was thrusted on her right after she got into high spirits. It was reliable but¡­¡­the murkiness in her chest was fanned up even more.

    Hajime protected Yue who was harboring dissatisfaction somewhere inside her to the point of overprotectiveness while charging forward without stopping. After a while, he reached a point where it must be more or less near the center of the ruins. There Hajime switched into opening hole on the floor.

    They went down one, two, threeyers down. They went down to the fourth floor below, and the moment he touched the floor to open the hole to the fifthyer, Hajime frowned.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸My transmutation doesn¡¯t work.¡¹

    Certainly, red sparks kept running on the floor without stopping, but there was no sign of a hole opening up.

    ¡¸It was also like this at the deepyer of Orcus. Is it using unknown age of god magic? There are a lot of parts that I can¡¯t analyze.¡¹

    The corner of Hajime¡¯s lips curled up. This spot that was tougher than the rest was a proof that something important was behind it.

    ¡¸What are we going to do?¡¹

    Yue ran her gaze at the surrounding. The ce they came down to was apparently a passage. One side was a dead end just slightly ahead. The opposite side led to a round open space. It connected to another passage at the other side.

    ¡¸I wonder if pile bunker can go through?¡¹

    The moment Hajime muttered those words, an abnormality urred as though to criticize that method. Lines of light ran on the ceiling, wall, and floor. It made magic circles to form up in interval one after another.

    The moment Hajime became on guard, the magic circles split into two. It seemed they were sliding hidden doors.

    Naturally, what appeared at this timing were enemies. It was a serious and final wee of the ruins.

    There weren¡¯t just humanoid golems, but also pyramid shaped floating objects, snake golems, and even centaur golems. The whole passage became fully upied in the blink of eye. Yue gulped and took a step back, but,

    ¡¸This number¡­¡­it looks like they aren¡¯t just using the townspeople, but also monsters. Yue, put Heaven Severance around yourself. I¡¯ll also put up a barrier with Cross Bits, so don¡¯t move at all from there.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯sposure didn¡¯t change and there was no impatience in his voice. Rather his tone even felt soothing as though he wasforting a child. That must be why. Blood rushed into Yue¡¯s head the moment she heard that.

    ¡¸Who do you think you¡¯re talking to! You insolent fellow!¡¹

    She stepped in front of Hajime. She changed her anger into scorching me spears, dozens of them. They gouged the centaur models that rushed forward disorderly like monsters. The spears were so hot that the golems melted the moment the spears came into contact.

    The enemies copsed on the floor *dou-*, but Yue paid them no mind. She might be copying the gatling gun with her attack. She deployed the me spears in a circle and rotated them, then kept replenishing them for each one that she shot.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be too reckless okay? In your memory right now you don¡¯t have any real battle experience right?¡¹

    Yue looked back at Hajime with a triumphant face that asked <em>How¡¯s that!, </em>but what greeted her was a worried face. Even during that moment, Hajime¡¯s both hands were repeatedly firing his guns and also doing gun spin reload so fast they were blurring. The crimson shes were firing faster and sharper than the me spears. They were ughtering the enemies with overwhelmingly faster speed.

    She thought that was reassuring. It even made her unconsciously stared in fascination. But, his attitude that always tried to protect her was just offending her no matter what. She couldn¡¯t control her irritated feeling.

    She was yelling what was in her mind when she noticed.

    ¡¸Be quiet! Who do you think I am!¡¹

    ¡¸No, just like I exined before, I don¡¯t know¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸You lie! You should have known! Just who am I! It¡¯s unthinkable that the future me is a foolish woman who entrust her body to someone who she wouldn¡¯t even tell her true identity to!¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes opened wide. He was at a loss for words. Yue¡¯s me spears were bing even fiercer as though they were fueled by her anger and burning feelings.

    ¡¸You are hiding a lot of truths from me. Do you think that I am not aware of that!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief-, it¡¯s irritating! This is the first time I¡¯m feeling this offended! You don¡¯t have any malice despite not telling me the truth! You desperately shielded me despite knowing that I¡¯m undying! You disturb my heart this much even though you¡¯re an insolent fellow!¡¹

    *Gou* Heat wave rampaged fiercely. The me spears lost their shape, whirled, and converged into one point. Their scorching red color turned white and then moved to azure. The azure me whirled as though to protect Hajime and herself from the surging enemies. Before long the me formed a shape.

    ¡¸But what offended me the most is that you don¡¯t have faith in me! Even if you trust me, treasure me, you don¡¯t rely on me! You¡¯re only seeing me as a protection target!¡¹

    <em>Aa, </em>she realized as she yelled those words. The murkiness inside her chest came from that.

    <em>Don¡¯t treat me like a kid. I¡¯m not weak. I¡¯m not a woman who only need to be protected by you! </em>Her soul was yelling so.

    ¡¸I¡¯m weakpared to you! I understand that! Even so! Even so I¨D¨D¡¹

    She shouldn¡¯t be able to use gravity magic. After all the knowledge for that had beenpletely removed from her.

    Even so she controlled her me with it. That feat was undoubtedly the product of her genius.

    The azure me formed a dragon that reared its head. It stared at the swarm that was flooding the open space,

    ¡¸Your act of not allowing me to protect you-, is simply just-, irritating¨C!!¡¹

    And it rushed. A roar that sounded like explosion thundered and the ¡°pseudo azure dragon¡± swallowed the enemy camp. It was a sight that was truly worthy to be called a ¡°curbstomp¡±.

    ¡¸What am I, to you?¡¹

    Wasn¡¯t their rtionship something so special that she even entrusted her body and mind to him? Wasn¡¯t they reliable partners that made him even wanted to stand side by side with her? Yue asked him those questions with face that looked like she was going to cry, with a voice that was fading into nothing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You are my beloved lover.¡¹

    Hajime answered her while looking up to the ceiling with resignation . Yue¡¯s gaze snapped toward him.

    Hajime¡¯s face at this time looked extremely awkward. It looked like he was angry to himself, but, there was also joy that oozed out from his face that he simply couldn¡¯t hide. At the same time there was also love bursting out from his expression. It was truly aplicated expression.

    He stared at Yue while at the side he summoned missile & rocketuncher ¡°Orkan¡±. The enemies that appeared from the back of the passage were swallowed in me and shockwave.

    Inside that world that was decorated with deep red me and dancing azure me, the two of them simply stared at each other in their own world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll protect Yue, Yue will protect me. With that we are the strongest.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Those words that suddenly flowed out from him made Yue tilted her head.

    ¡¸We promised.¡¹

    ¡¸Promise? Between you, and me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the most important promise in the world. I promised that we will protect each other, ovee everything thate at us, and one day I¡¯ll bring Yue to my birthce.¡¹

    Did he mean Heiligh Kingdom when he said birthce? In that case, she didn¡¯t think that it would be that difficult to aplish it. There would be no need for him to put on such gaze that looked like he was challenging an impossible task.

    That was why, she guessed that this too must be one of the things that Hajime was hiding. But even knowing that, Yue looked at him as though he was a troublesome person and showed a heartfelt smile that was her best one yet today.

    ¡¸I will¡­¡­look forward to it.¡¹

    Because she thought that from the bottom of her heart. Because happiness that bewildered even herself welled up from inside her chest.

    ¡¸Yue, I¡¯ll leave my back to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu-. Leave it to me!¡¹

    The ¡°pseudo dragon¡± became even fiercer. Hajime too resummoned Cross Bits and Metzelei and backed up the attack to the open space. The golems were helpless despite their great number in front of the two who intensified their firepower.

    ¡¸Muh, Nagumo Hajime! The enemy¡¯s momentum is weakening!¡¹

    ¡¸It should be fine even if you just call me casually now shouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t the time to say that-¡¹

    Yue¡¯s face reddened and she red sharply at him. Hajime¡¯s good mood smile deepened even more from that.

    Even though the two weren¡¯t signaling each other or anything, they started advancing with matching pace as though it was only natural.

    They charged into the center of the open space in one breath. There wasn¡¯t just another passage at the front, but also at the left, right, and diagonally above. Based from this ce¡¯s location within the ruins, perhaps this was a central intersection that connected to everywhere in the ruins.

    ¡¸Ha, Haji, Hajie!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What?¡¹

    It seemed that calling him casually was extremely embarrassing for her. Yue spoke in small voice where she also bit her tongue at the end. That tickled Hajime-san¡¯s sadistic heart.

    ¡¸The enemy crowd is thinner over there!¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, what did you say just now?¡¹

    Yue did her best to make a poker face even while her body was slightly trembling, but Hajime-san had no mercy. He was grinning.

    ¡¸Ha ¨C ji ¨C me! Are you satisfied now! You insolent fellow!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m super satisfied.¡¹

    Hajime put on a genuinely satisfied smile. The hate and embarrassment inside Yue were already at the maximum. She could only groan cutely ¡¸Uuuh, uuuuuu!¡¹ without even any clear words.

    ¡¸Y-you yourself! Enough with the fake name and use my true name alrea¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Instant reply!? Why is that!?¡¹

    Yue was dumbfounded, but Hajime¡¯s terribly gentle expression shaved down her high spirits.

    ¡¸Because that was what Yue wanted. She wanted me to call her with the name I gave her. Also, because she is treasuring this name from me.¡¹

    ¡¸I was¡­¡­to this name?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t introduce yourself. I definitely know your background but I don¡¯t know your true name. For us, the name ¡°Yue¡± isn¡¯t a fake name.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is, that so¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t imagine a situation where she didn¡¯t tell someone she trusted her true name. But, she swallowed that doubt right now.

    She would learn the reason after resolving this situation and regained her memory. That was why, she would believe this person right now.

    ¡¸Yue, over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Why to where there are a lot of enemies!?¡¹

    Hajime charged toward the passage where the enemies were concentrated the most. <em>N-no, I¡¯lle along though</em>¡­¡­Yue said with twitching expression.

    ¡¸Do everything that your enemy hate with thoroughness when fighting. That¡¯s the basic of the basics.¡¹

    ¡¸Going to that way is something that the enemy will hate?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my analysis. On the whole, the enemy¡¯s movement smell like they¡¯re following a manual. It doesn¡¯t feel like there is anyone making the tactical decision in real time behind them.¡¹

    How the enemies were unable to encircle them just from taking a route that went through walls, how the giant golems attacked stupidly and caused the ground to copse, those factors hinted at that conclusion.

    ¡¸I see. Well, even if this is a trap by some chance, I will do something about it so you can be at ease.¡¹

    <em>Fufuhn, </em>Yue snorted. That cheeky smug figure looked truly adorable. Hajime thought that while lightly lifting up Yue with one hand.

    That was because he had noticed that despite running with all she had, Yue¡¯s breathing had gotten rougher.

    It must be because she was maintaining highest ss of magic that didn¡¯t allow the enemy to give chase. It was a magic that she was using for the first time and it had bad efficiency, so her fatigue was also definitely piling up fast. Naturally Yue-sama became dissatisfied by the treatment.

    ¡¸Wha-, I¡¯m still not tired! T-to carry me like this¡­¡­you¡¯re treating me like a kid¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. Suck my blood, Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸EH¡¹ She unconsciously let out an agitated voice. The current Yue had no experience of sucking someone else¡¯s blood.

    Because, the blood sucking activity of a royalty was considered as sacred. After all it was an act that allowed their lips to touch someone else, so it was only natural.

    It wasn¡¯t like they would die if they didn¡¯t suck blood. She had experience receiving blood from her trusted maids, but even that was done with them pouring their blood into a ss.

    To suddenly be told to suck the blood of a man¡­¡­<em>lewd! It¡¯s scandalous-,</em> was what she was thinking.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. The usual you is a highly experienced vampire who would forcefully push me down and go <em>kapuchuu~</em> even when I begged spare me.¡¹

    ¡¸Future meeee-¡¹

    <em>Had she lost her modesty asdy somewhere! </em>Yue was losing her wits inside. Sleeping in the same bed, discarding her true name, etc, she couldn¡¯t help but thinking that her future selfpletely outrageous.

    ¡¸What are you hesitating for. Your ¡°Automatic Regeneration¡± won¡¯t activate if your magic power run dry right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I know! I know so¡­¡­give me a bit of time to prepare mentally¡­¡­¡¹

    She was stealing nces at his neck. <em>Gulp</em>, she swallowed her saliva. Her trembling lips approached, then she thought <em>The situation is like this even though it¡¯s my first kiss! </em>And pushed herself away in a sh, but a part of herself also thought <em>What are you doing wasting time even though the situation is like this!</em>, then her lips slo~owly approached again.

    ¡¸Tsk. More reinforcement. Though it¡¯s great that the enemies¡¯ density is showing the way.¡¹

    There was another intersection at the front. Naturally therge group was forming a thick defense formation. Conversely the amount of pursuer was getting obviously thinner. As though to say that the escape path was right there. It seemed that the golems really didn¡¯t want to allow the two go any further ahead.

    ¡¸Time¡¯s up. Here, concentrate on your earring and draw out magic power from there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    A straightforward instruction came while she was still going <em>au au </em>in hesitation. She reflexively followed the instruction and her magic power became quickly replenished from the earring shaped magic crystal stone.

    A silent hateful gaze stabbed at Hajime¡¯s face from the side. And so he put her down too.

    ¡¸We have to talkter.¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be necessary if your memorye back. Yue, the left path.¡¹

    Yue responded instantly even while pouting in anger from the pointless embarrassing episode she just went through.

    The ¡°pseudo azure dragon¡± swiveled and charged toward the intersection. It paid no attention to the interception magic andser beam that assaulted it when passing above the defensive formation, then it transformed the left passage where most of the enemies were concentrated into a sea of me.

    Hajime naturally fired a lot of rockets at the front. The barriers and physical shields were all blown away without exception, sending the golems to the azure me hell behind htem.

    Hajime and Yue didn¡¯t slow down and charged forward. The azure me parted to the sides as though to avoid them before converging again after they passed to be a coiling wall behind them.

    It was a dead end ahead of the passage¨D¨Dno, it was connected to a cylinder shaped small room. It had the space with size that could be entered by four people. The sliding door was distorted as though it had been pried open. A damaged magic circle was engraved on the floor.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­so it¡¯s like that!¡¹

    Hajime understood the true identity of the strange space from the magic circle.

    ¡¸Yue, buy me some time!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Yue also deployed ¡°Divine Severance¡± on top of the wall of ¡°pseudo azure dragon¡±. Hajime didn¡¯t even confirm what she was doing and rushed into the small room, then he mmed his hands on the floor.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s teleportation magic circle, it has been driven into my head directly.¡¹

    Yes, that magic circle was for teleportation using space magic. Hajime¡¯s peerlessly urate ¡°transmutation¡± was perfectly repairing the damaged parts of the intricated magic circle.

    ¡¸Kuh, still not yet-?¡¹

    The golems were attacking with even more fierceness. No, perhaps they should be called as desperate even. Their number was gradually increasing their firepower as they pushed on. Theser of a pyramid golem finally pierced Yue¡¯s shoulder. She made an anguished expression from the pain, even so she let her ¡±Automatic Regeneration¡± took care of it while holding her ground.

    Even so, her limit would arrive soon¡­¡­it was just when she was about to get overwhelmed.

    ¡¸Come! Yue!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-¡¹

    Just in time. She responded to Hajime¡¯s voice with a joyful look and turned around in a snap. And then she immediately leaped toward Hajime¡¯s chest.

    Right after that, Hajime poured his magic power into the small room¡¯s magic circle and it activated. He had even improved the magic circle with addition so that other people wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere with it. There was no more way to stop it.

    The golems that forced their way in threw their swords in desperation but,

    ¡¸A farewell gift¡¹

    ¡¸You are unbelievable, good grief¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime left behind several grenades along with those words. Then the two vanished while still holding to each other.

    The swords hit the wall of the small room, at the same time, explosion. The recently resurrected magic circle became damaged once more right after that and lost its shine.

    After that, only the golems that could only stand still at a loss were left behind.

 2nd Season Blu-ray SS Chapter 4

    2nd Season Blu-ray SS Chapter 4

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is this SF? What the hell happened with the world¡¯s setting huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Es, ef?¡¹

    The sight that leaped into their eyes when their sight cleared up made Hajime spoke those words even though he knew that it would confuse Yue.

    The ce they teleported into was just that foreign.

    It was a room that waspletely white with size asrge as a gymnasium. Cylinders with magic circles engraved on them and height around Hajime¡¯s waist were standing inrge numbers inside. There was a huge transparent panel on the wall at the right side, while the left wall was stuffed with various devices that seemed to be measuring tools. At the center of the room there was arge desk with donut shape.

    The desk was engraved with countless small magic circles in orderly cement. It made the desk resembled a console panel. There was an altar at the middle of the circle. A bluish white crystal sphere with the size of an armful was set there.

    It was a futuristic looking central control room that controlled the whole facility. That was the impression that Hajime got.

    ¡¸For now, there¡¯s no sign of enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like there¡¯s also no pursuer¡­¡­there are, three entrances?¡¹

    When they went out of the cylindrical small room, they realized that simr rooms were also lined up at the left and right. One room was terribly damaged, but the other one looked like there was no problem with it.

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s investigate this ce.¡¹

    Hajime advanced toward the center of the room. Yue¡¯s hand was holding on Hajime¡¯s waist. Perhaps she was nervous.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everything here, look unfamiliar to me. Even the magic circles, I never saw ones that are this detailed andplicated.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The magic circles themselves seem simr with the age of god magic but¡­¡­the atmosphere of the facility itself is really different from great dungeon. It must be from an era so long ago where even the culture was different.¡¹

    Perhaps, it was even older than the era of the liberators¡­¡­a true age of god.

    In any case, right now knowledge of age of god magic was the only clue to unravel the secret of the ruins. Hajime asked Yue to stand guard while he examined the magic circles with rapt attention.

    ¡¸Tsu, Hajime! Look over here!¡¹

    Yue pulled on Hajime¡¯s sleeve in surprise. When Hajime turned his gaze to her while wondering what was the matter,

    ¡¸Skeleton?¡¹

    There was a corpse before the round desk. It was lying face down with one hand reaching out.

    ¡¸We finally find a trace of people here. Though it¡¯s strange that there¡¯s only one person in a facility thisrge¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Hm? This guy, is he holding something?¡¹

    Hajime crouched beside the corpse and observed it carefully. He then noticed something glinting under its stretched out hand.

    Hajime carefully took it. From a nce, it looked like a rectangle ss fragment that was as big as his thumb.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is, an alloy made from multiple metals. An artifact.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. My guess is that it¡¯s a data storage.¡¹

    Yue blinked. Hajime could make that conclusion because he knew about SD Card and the like at earth, so it was only natural. Even so he couldn¡¯t fully analyze the thing, so he sighed. The things here were increasingly feeling like SF more and more.

    ¡¸If this is a data storage like I guessed, there should also be a tool to read its content.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s a slit that looks like that thing will fit in perfectly.¡¹

    Yue dropped her gaze to the round desk. Certainly it had a part that contained several slots.

    The two looked and nodded to each other. Yue took a step back while Hajime carefully put the object into the nearest slot. The alloy te slipped in. The effect from that was striking.

    ¡¸Uoh¡¹¡¸Kyah¡¹ Astonishment slipped out from the two¡¯s mouths.

    That was because sparkling particles burst up from the crystal sphere at the center. The particles that were tinged with faint silver light passed through Hajime and Yue and spread to the whole room. And then,

    ¡¸A hologram disy? Seriously? Well, it looks like that thing is definitely a data storage though.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­this kind of technology existed in the ancient time?¡¹

    Yue gulped. Hajime too couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished by the technological level in disy.

    The particles slowly flowed to the surrounding. A part of them converged at various spots. They then circled like celestial bodies. Some kind of image started ying in the middle of those stars.

    The noise was horrible. The image was of extremely bad quality. The spherical disy itself was repeatedly dispersing and converging irregrly so the image became even worse.

    But, there was no denying that they were disying a fragment from the far away past.

    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s that monster. No, it¡¯s not a golem? A living thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, looks like it. And most of all¡­¡­oi oi, what the hell with that size?¡¹

    There was a grandeur grass field. That Centauros was there.

    However, it had eight legs and four arms like a god¡¯s war horse(Sleipnir). It had long hair and the fur of its horse body was also pure white. It had a huge body of a handsome and muscr man with the size that must be three times of that golem.

    Its expression was very gentle and kind, with no ferocity at all in it. There were a lot of animals and birds, perching on its shoulders, head, and back.

    There was a hilly area. There was the Serpent there.

    However, its body was covered with pure white scales. It was tinged with faint radiance from the sunlight. Its figure as it coiled and slept even looked like a mountain with height around one kilometer.

    This one too looked extremely peaceful. Wild animals could be seen snuggling close to it without any wariness.

    There was a cloudy peak that was located in extremely great height. There, a Harpy could be seen.

    However, it had pure white wings and hair. Itsrge breasts that had pale skin coloring were covered with feathers. As expected its size was also three times the golem. It had no obscenity or dirtiness at all like in the myth, rather it was so beautiful to a gruesome degree.

    It cried toward the sky majestically. Its intellectual figure as it oversaw the sky creatures looked like the queen of the sky.

    All of them looked divine and noble existences even from across the screen. And then, thest one,

    ¡¸Hm? This is Urdia Lake, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it looks like it. ¡­¡­Is that, a woman? How beautiful¡­¡­¡¹

    The fourth spherical disy showed a maiden with water body, dancing on a vastke.

    She was twirling around in joy. Sometimes her form would crumble back into water, then she would ssh out again at other ce and danced elegantly. Aquatic creatures like fishes and water snakes would also pop out from water and sshed around in delight along with the maiden.

    Hajime saw an existence mixed in among those creatures and his eyes opened wide like saucers.

    ¡¸L-Lee-san!?¡¹

    Yes, among the fishes that were swimming around joyfully were also a lot of human faced fishes. When he looked carefully, their faces were different from Lee-san. Perhaps they were his ancestors?

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you, suddenly shouting like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, my bad. They look simr with my human faced fish friend.¡¹

    ¡¸A human faced fish is your friend!? Aren¡¯t your circle of friends too wide!?¡¹

    There were vampire, dragon, rabbit girl, human princess. And then, human faced fish. Chaos.

    They pulled themselves together and took another look at the existences that must be the base of the golems. Then another spherical disy floated along those projections. It showed a civilization that seemed to be from the age of god.

    ¡¸So it also has written data other than images huh.¡¹

    ¡¸C-can you read it?¡¹

    Hajime nodded while focusing on the information. The ¡°Language Comprehension¡± skill helped him toprehend the damaged and unclear data though the meaning that he got from it was vague. He read the information desperately.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Four, great spirits?¡¹

    The winged woman of the sacred peak who possessed the ability to rule over the weather, the spirit of four seasons who were in charge of the world¡¯s climate, Leidia.

    The great snake of the mountains and hills who possessed authority over the¡¯s force itself, the spirit of creation who managed thend and magic particles, Grandia.

    The centaur who possessed the authority of omnipresent space and time, the spirit of protection who managed the time and space, Fordia.

    The maiden of theke who possessed the authority of the transmigration of life, the spirit of life who managed the water and soul, Urdia.

    The new spherical disy projected the great tree Ua Alto and the great spirits who peacefully served it with respect from the four directions. The great tree stood far taller than even its current self with height that pierced the sky. Its branches and leaves were luscious and gentle light enveloped the whole thing. It was radiating sacredness that made it worthy to be described as god tree.

    Yes, the four great spirits were existences that the great tree gave birth to in order to keep the world in bnce.

    ¡¸An era that preceded even the liberators a long time ago¡­¡­it¡¯s truly a sight from the age of god huh.¡¹

    Supernatural existences that were offered the love and respect of every living thing. Sometimes these higher existences too would also gently approach the residences of this world as kind and loving friend.

    The scene of every living thing coexisting in peace was disyed in the spherical disy.

    The sight was like a paradise that was told in fairytale.

    It made both Hajime and Yue felt like they wanted to sob tearfully, as though the inside of their chest was tightened. At the same time, their cheeks naturally rxed seeing such scene that was just too lovely.

    But, that onlysted for a brief moment. The atmosphere of the projected past image changed 180 degree.

    ¡¸What are, those guys¡¹

    They could see people living at the base of the great tree. They seemed primitive, but they lived with abundance and without conflict. But one day, a strange existence of unknown background suddenly visited.

    As example, it was like when people wearing ck suits of the modern era appeared in the middle of the ancient Rome people. A group wearing pure white outfit that looked like priest attire came to the settlement of the people who were only wearing a piece of fabric as their outfit.

    Hajime and Yue opened their eyes wide seeing an individual who was mixed in among them.

    There was a beautiful woman with silver hair. She looked really familiar.

    ¡¸Why is Noint there!?¡¹

    ¡¸Why is Shirasaki Kaori there!?¡¹

    That woman certainly had the same face like the ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡± Noint. Yue looked at Hajime and asked ¡¸Noint?¡¹ with a confused face but, Hajime too was caught in his thought and had no leeway to give exnation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­She act really like human there.¡¹

    When thinking of Noint, what came to his mind first would be her cold eyes and expressionless face. But, the woman inside the projection was overflowing with emotion and didn¡¯t look like a doll at all.

    Her expression always looked sorrowful and she gave off an ethereal impression. But, she would smile beautifully every time she came into contact with the people in the sea of trees. There was undoubtedly affection in her gaze toward the children of the sea of trees.

    She also looked different from the current Kaori. She radiated the charm of an adult woman that possessed both sweetness and sourness inbination. The people¡¯s adoration toward her was clearly getting stronger from each interaction.

    The four great spirits also weren¡¯t an exception. It seemed Urdia was especially taken by the woman, to a degree that she often invited the woman to theke where the two would have fun dancing on top of the water. The two certainly looked like two people who had formed friendship that surpassed the boundary of species.

    (What does this mean? Was Noint originally a human? No, she was a part of the white clothed group, which means¡­¡­Ehito was also among them? Does that mean the white dressed people were gods?)

    Was the difference in civilization level the gap between god world and human world? Was this the record from when the gods descended to the lower world?

    ¡¸¡­¡­It seems, the white clothed group wasn¡¯t monolithic.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s words caused Hajime to escape from the whirlpool of his thought. Certainly, it seemed the white clothed group was divided into two factions. One faction favored proactive interaction with the local people, while the other faction favored passive interaction.

    The scene of the ¡°woman¡± from the proactive faction getting into argument with a man who seemed to be the leader of the ¡°passive faction¡± was disyed. They had veryplicated expressions. It seemed that ¡°he¡± was someone special for ¡°her¡±. ¡°He¡± too seemed to feel the same for ¡°her¡±. But exactly because they were special for each other that they were angry because of their inability to understand each other. The atmosphere was feeling stormy.

    In the end, it seemed there was break up in the white clothed group. From there events developed tempestuously.

    Yes, it was a recording of tragedy that urred in the age of god.

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­war? Just what in the world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The passive faction started it huh¡­¡­¡¹

    The power of the white clothed faction that ¡°he¡± led was so mighty that it convinced Hajime and Yue that they were really gods.

    They exterminated the proactive faction that should be their brethren, created numerous humanoid golems and floating pyramid golems that cornered the people, and wielded multiple age of god magic casually to put every corner of the world under their rule.

    The difference in fighting power was just too overwhelming and despairing.

    The only ones who could resist were the great tree Ua Alto, the four great spirits, and then the only survivor of the proactive faction, no, the overlooked ¡°her¡±.

    The four great spirits resisted with their authority, the radiance that the great tree exuded became a barrier that covered the sea of trees to create a protected sanctuary, and ¡°she¡± too was running about everywhere in order to save the people.

    ¡¸That way of fighting¡­¡­so she¡¯s really Noint? But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡°She¡± was strong. She wasn¡¯t wearing the valkyrie outfit but, her wings and the way she fought using twin great swords were the same like Noint. No, she waspletely the superior version. She was handling several age of god magic easily the same like ¡°him¡±.

    The fighting intensified to the extreme. Literal cataclysm made the world screamed many times.

    Even so, the four great spirits were might as expected. ¡°His¡± faction also only had few members and the fighting was even.

    That was why, both sides wished for newbat force.

    ¡¸T-the birth of holy sword and hero¡­¡­this record will make the historians scream madly in joy.¡¹

    The sacred light that the great tree was emitting. A holy sword was created from there and bestowed to a young man.

    ¡°She¡± trained the young man. She also passed down age of god magic and battle technique to the people who didn¡¯t have any way of fighting, forming the world¡¯s first warrior group.

    But, what ¡°he¡± created was something that far outstripped the hero and the warrior group.

    ¡¸Tsu, so it¡¯s like that¡¹

    Giant golems that were modeled after the great spirits¨D¨DReplica(Pseudo Spirit).

    The Replicas could use the authority of their originals, at the same time they also had extraordinary ability that made the great spirits unable to disy their actual power.

    For some reason there were only three of them from the start, and before they realized it the figure of Urdia(Spirit of Life) had stopped appearing in the projection¡­¡­

    In any case, the flow of battle was decided. That result left behind the scars that still remained even until this era.

    First, Fordia(Spirit of Protection) was taken down at the fortress of the southern continent. At hisst moment, the Centauros who was able to freely control time and space made his authority went berserk and created the stagnation phenomenon of molecr movement, which resulted in thend of extreme cold within a limited area.

    As could be easily guessed, it was the snowy region that was always freezing for thousands of years¨D¨D[Schnee Snowfield].

    Next, Leidia(Spirit of Four Seasons) was taken down at the [Northern Mountain Range]. The death of the Harpy caused the change of season to be lost to the world. In exchange the mountain range became the only ce that was ruled by chaotic seasons for eternity.

    Andst, Grandia(Spirit of Creation) used up its life to divide the continent into the north and south before it ran out of strength.

    It did that in order to protect at least the living things in the south continent from the effect of the humongous magic that ¡°he¡± fired from the [God Mountain] toward the south. It created a great valley and disintegrated its body to seep into the valley, creating a barrier of magic dispersion. That was the origin of [Raisen Great Valley].

    ¡¸It¡¯s really a war of gods huh. The scale is in different level.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed¡­¡­to be honest, I still cannot fullyprehend it.¡¹

    Perhaps because of the degradation from the long years, or perhaps because of other cause, in any case, the strength of the current pseudo spirits was only around 30% of their golden age. They also could only use a small part of their authority. Perhaps that was why they needed to steal the memories of Yue and others to supplement it, but either way, it saved their lives, the two thought while getting cold sweat.

    The scene changedpletely. The spherical disy projected two images at the same time. The image of the warrior group that was led by the hero fighting the white clothes, and the image of ¡°her¡± stealthily going through inside a white facility.

    ¡¸It¡¯s this ruins huh. Based from the flow of the story¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ¡°She¡± infiltrated into here while the hero is acting as diversion. Into this facility of ¡°him¡±.¡¹

    Her objective immediately became clear. In a ce that looked like a gigantic hangar, there were innumerable golems of various types and sizes and also imprisoned people. She must havee to save them.

    At the center of the room there was arge stone te with an eye drawn on it. The moment it was covered with silver light, a huge magic circle formed in the air.

    ¡¸Is that it-. Is that the way to steal memory!?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes red. His expression that was overwhelmed from the mythological war became like a hungry beast instantly. Hajime immediately took out a sses and activated it. It was an artifact to record image.

    Right after that, the prisoners copsed one after another. In exchange lives were breathed into the golems that hadn¡¯t even stirred at the slightest until now. They started to move.

    This was exactly the recording of the creation of autonomous golems using memory transfer.

    ¡¸Hand over the information-! You left behind this kind of video record! You must let behind information too-¡¹

    ¡¸P-please calm down, Hajime!¡¹

    Hajime yelled that there should also be written information like the detailed record of the four great spirits. He looked around with bloodshot eyes. He was looking so unhinged that Yue grabbed his arm and urged him to calm.

    Hajime took a deep breath. He grasped Yue¡¯s hand and regained his calm, then right after that, information appeared before his eyes. It was as though it was responding to his demand.

    The data was horribly damaged as usual. The letters also belonged to the age of god and he couldn¡¯t read them smoothly.

    Even so, he didn¡¯t know when it would vanish and desperately read it. As the result,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Combat ability session system¡­¡­¡±God¡¯s Eye¡±?¡¹

    ording to the information, it was originally an artifact for prolonging life span through soul copying. This artifact was adjusted so the emotion and will were suppressed as preventative measure against rebellion, while only autonomy in regard to battle was maintained.

    The demerit was doing the copying from human to human would cause turbidity to the soul and turned the human into an invalid, so the soul transcription could only be done to golem. The merit was that because it was golem, the soul wouldn¡¯t be separated even if it received damage that should be fatal for living thing, and the golem was easy to repair and could be sent back to the frontline quickly.

    Apparently there were several of this ¡°God¡¯s Eye¡± all over the world where they were used to form army.

    Also, as a safety measure apparently the artifact was set so it wouldn¡¯t work against the white clothed group. ¡¸Maybe, earthlings are too different from this world¡¯s people that we got categorized in the same group with that white group?¡¹ Hajime¡¯s thought immediately leaped to the cause of why their souls didn¡¯t get taken away too. But,

    ¡¸Hajime, ¡°she¡± is doing something!¡¹

    Yue pulled at his sleeve strongly and he came back to his senses. The spherical disy was showing how ¡°she¡± destroyed the ¡°God¡¯s Eye¡± with disintegration magic. The magic circle of soul transcription vanished, while at the same time ¡°she¡± lifted up her hand. Then, a simr but different magic circle formed in the air.

    The copsed prisoners got up on their feet, while the golem army powered down.

    ¡¸Soul recovery magic huh¡­¡­shit, the image is too blurry-. Can¡¯t it increase the image resolution!?¡¹

    ¡¸What an amazing magic circle! It¡¯s tooplicated-¡¹

    What they sought was right there. It was an absolutely necessary information. If they could reproduce the magic circle inside the image, their problems would be resolved all at once.

    The two desperately analyzed it but¡­¡­

    The magic circle inside the image suddenly vanished. It wasn¡¯t because the spherical disy went out of order. It was because ¡°she¡± got attacked.

    The opponent was ¡°him¡±. He noticed the diversion and returned.

    ¡°He¡± got enraged toward ¡°her¡±. ¡°He¡± yelled something angrily before holding out his hand immediately after that. Perhaps it was just their imagination but, his expression looked like it was somewhat pleading despite being colored with fury.

    But, ¡°she¡± didn¡¯t take his hand. ¡°She¡± simply shook her head sadly.

    And then ¡°she¡± held out her hand instead. It was a gesture that asked ¡°him¡± to take her hand instead.

    ¡°He¡± looked enraged once more and bared his fang toward ¡°her¡±. ¡°She¡± fought while protecting the prisoners¨D¨D

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lethal wound.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, she managed to let the prisoners escaped. She¡¯s an amazing person.¡¹

    Her regeneration magic must be being jammed. ¡°She¡± fell from the light spear that pierced her chest. However, she kept advancing forward even when her life was like a candle light in front of blowing wind. She crawled on the ground while vomiting blood.

    She must have a reason why she couldn¡¯t possibly give up. It was a terrific willpower.

    Perhaps that was why, it urred.

    ¡°She¡± herself must not have realized what she was doing.

    Richly colored light was emitted from ¡°her¡± as she crawled desperately. Hajime and Yue didn¡¯t know what it was. They had no knowledge of it.

    When they looked at ¡°him¡±, it seemed that ¡°he¡± knew what it was. It must be a divine act. But, apparently it was something that should bepletely impossible based on how astonished ¡°he¡± looked.

    ¡°He¡± attacked in a panicked hurry, but all of his attacks were swallowed by the richly colored light and didn¡¯t reach ¡°her¡±. Far from that, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t even touch the light. He was getting cornered toward the wall as the light kept spreading.

    ¡°He¡± turned a gaze that was a mix of resignation and anger toward ¡°her¡± who wouldn¡¯t even look at him anymore. At the end his face turned expressionless and he teleported away to somewhere.

    After that, ¡°She¡± arrived at this ce, the central control room with desperate effort. But,

    ¡¸So, this is her huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I wonder what did she want to do.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t reach. She was crying while reaching out with her hand, her expression was dyed with guilt. In the end she expired while her mouth was saying something. Mysteriously, the richly colored light that denied everything from reaching her still remained even after that.

    Seeing how ¡°him¡± also didn¡¯te back, it must be a type of barrier.

    ¡¸As expected it seemed like it didn¡¯tst until this era.¡¹

    ¡¸It vanished far away in the past. And then this facility degraded from the passage of time that was so long, that even the geography on the surface had changed. And then a part of this facility got unearthed by the fighting of the monsters.¡¹

    The projection vanished. In exchange, what ¡°she¡± tried to aplish even at the cost of her life was showed.

    A part of the control panel lighted up by itself, then the wall at the deepest part of the room in front of them started shining. A magic circle formed up and the wall was gradually bing transparent. An immense area at the other side came into view.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big¡­¡­is it an undergroundke?¡¹

    ¡¸What is that at the center? A pir of crystal?¡¹

    It must be several hundred meters high and had four sides that reached two kilometers in width. Only the walls and ceiling were pure white, while there was no ground. Everything was water surface. It seemed that there were waters bursting out here and there, so there were countless ripples ovepping with each other.

    At the center of it, there was a huge crystal pir that connected the ceiling andke. It was emitting faint rust colored light.

    Their eyes, met. With something inside the crystal.

    In that moment, something like thought flowed in. A thought that was like a beautifulke and intense grief, a thought of longing that sought for the great tree and mother, resentment that was zing deeply toward ¡°him¡±, and thought of sorrow toward a friend.

    Those were enough to learn her identity. The two called that existence¡¯s name together.

    ¡¸¡¸Spirit of Life ¨D¨DUrdia¡¹¡¹

    The two were shocked right now. They found the answer of why she herself vanished from the war against the white clothed group.

    She alone was captured. The reason for that could be guessed if they thought about her authority.

    A new spherical disy appeared in reaction to the name.

    ¡¸As expected huh. It looks like they couldn¡¯t steal the great spirits¡¯ souls just with ¡°God¡¯s Eye¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸That was why, they made use of Urdia¡¯s power that hold the authority to interfere with soul wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    With that they increased the artifact¡¯s output, but even then they still couldn¡¯t take away the great spirits¡¯ soulspletely.

    The information about Urdia and the pseudo spirits came out.

    It seemed that Urdia could interfere with the souls all over the world with the intermediary of water. If that authority wasn¡¯t controlled, it would be impossible to continue binding the souls of the great spirits inside the golems, and, it would also be impossible to use the authority of each pseudo spirit through proxy if not through the intermediary of magic circle that acted as the recement of water and receiver.

    ¡¸I see. ¡°She¡± destroyed the ¡°God¡¯s Eye¡± here. Then, right now Urdia¡¯s power is the only way to get back the soul. The long rain is caused by that.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like just a single touch is enough for it. Really, what a crazy ability. But, isn¡¯t it far inferiorpared to her golden age?¡¹

    ¡¸Our souls aren¡¯tpletely taken away after all. ¡­¡­But it¡¯s understandable with her in that state.¡¹

    A liquid form was weakly undting inside the crystal pir. The once beautiful maiden of theke couldn¡¯t be found anywhere. The passage of time that was almost no different than eternity had weakened her to the extreme.

    Most likely she had weakened to a degree that the system even needed to send the pyramid floating object to investigate and find the coordinate of the target. Surely there were pyramids infiltrating into the town yesterday night.

    There was no sound, and also no will. No wonder Hajime and others didn¡¯t detect them.

    ¡¸More importantly, where is the information about the soul recovery magic?¡¹

    In the end their objective was taking back the memories. While Hajime was concentrating on the information browsing, Yue kept up her guard to the surrounding while raising a question.

    ¡¸Was it as I thought, that we were attacked because of the facility¡¯s self-defense action and not because of someone¡¯s intention?¡¹

    They had entered until this far and learned this much, and yet there was still no reaction. Yue tilted her head, wondering if Hajime¡¯s instinct that said that the golems¡¯ actions seemed scripted was correct.

    ¡¸I guess. Nobody would be able to enter this ce while that richly colored barrier was still up. Then by some chance a lot of monsters warred near the ruin, died in droves, and then their souls got collected which resulted in¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Urdia reacting and the ruins activating?¡¹

    <em>Maybe</em>, when Hajime was about to reply like that,

    ¡¸Tsu, Yue!¡¹

    They learned that the ruins¡¯ defense system was still active, regardless whether it was by someone¡¯s intention or not.

    Pure white light suddenly filled the inside of the room. A presence of death approached from behind. Hajime grabbed Yue¡¯s waist in his hold while immediately jumping to the side. Right after that, the space that they upied just an instant ago was mowed by a sh.

    ¡¸Amanogawa¡­¡­you bastard, what are you doing?¡¹

    The culprit of the brutal assault was Kouki.

    The other teleportation room that Hajime and Yue didn¡¯t use was shining. He must havee here from a different route.

    Why and how he came until this far? In the first ce, why did he attack them?

    Hajime asked his question with a grave expression. Kouki rxed his posture from his attacking stance and turned his face toward them. His expressioncked any human emotion and there wasn¡¯t any light of human will inside his eyes. Hajime narrowed his eyes.

    Beside him Yue asked ¡¸He is?¡¹ with surprise filling her tone. At the same time Kouki stepped forward with no intention of talking. He closed the distance quietly, with footwork that was just too smooth. A track of light was drawn in the air, heading toward Hajime¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Tsu, you-¡¹

    A strange sound of shing resounded. It was the sound of Hajime blocking the sh with Donner. Hajime¡¯s expression twisted. Not from anger because of Kouki¡¯s assault, but because the attack was so polished that there was no room for him to dodge.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Lightning Snake¡±!!¡¹

    Yue casted lightning magic that fired countless lightning. It was a lightning speed counter attack from point nk range. Her timing was perfect despite herck of real battle experience.

    But, Kouki was unusual as expected. He back stepped with super speed a moment earlier as though he had predicted it. He also unleashed consecutive shes with extremely flowing movement, cutting apart all the lightning snakes without missing a single one.

    Not only that, he also pushed his hand forward after that,

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Lightning Spear ¨C Seven Lines¡±¡¹

    And counterattacked in return. Seven spear of lights flew in the blink of eye.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look down on me-¡¹

    Hajime leaped to the side with Yue in one arm while firing four shots in session. He only shot the cores of the spears that would hit them and dispersed them. Naturally the remaining two shots headed toward Kouki. They aimed at his arm and leg. But,

    ¡¸Tsk. Whose memory got installed in him? This ain¡¯t a joke.¡¹

    The sharpness of Kouki¡¯s technique was out of the norm. Astonishingly, he diverted the trajectories of the bullets with the t of his de. Although they weren¡¯t fired as railgun bullets, a godly technique would still be needed to pull off such feat.

    His footwork caused the opponent to have difficult to get a bead of the distance between them, and the timing of his step slipped through between the interval of the opponent¡¯s consciousness. They were clearly not the movement of the Kouki that Hajime knew.

    Kouki easily slipped past his guard and shed with a terrifyingly sharp move. Donner and holy sword shed over and over. Sparks bloomed profusely in between them.

    ¡¸Hajime!¡¹

    Yue gave backup with lightning once more. The current Yue didn¡¯t have the skill to aim only at the opponent in a high speed close rangebat. But, because there was a bond that had been rebuilt between them even only through this short time together, she believed that if it was Hajime he would be able to defend against it.

    ¡¸Nice! I love you Yue!¡¹

    Hajime diverted the lightning using ¡°Lightning d¡±. Kouki never even expected that Yue would attack her ally too along with him and the lightning splendidly hit him. Hajime let out a powerful front kick as Kouki was petrified for a moment.

    Kouki was sent flying and crashed on the wall. His mouthed vomited out blood. Normally the damage would make him crouch and became unable to move. But, the current Kouki apparently was extraordinary not only in martial art but also mental strength.

    He didn¡¯t even take a breather, and his face didn¡¯t even twist in pain. He pointed his sword toward Yue who let out a strange voice ¡¸Nnhyuu!?¡¹ from Hajime¡¯s words.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±God¡¯s Might¡±¡¹

    The attack was only as thick as log because it was done in short notice, even so it was still a bombardment with the highest ss of killing power.

    Yue could only open her eyes wide.

    Herck of real battle experience came back to bite her in the ass. Even though she understood that she would have no problem with attack of this level because of her ¡°Automatic Regeneration¡±, her body froze¨D¨Dbut, that too was only for an instant.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Believe me I get it¡¹

    Arge back filled Yue¡¯s sight as though it was only natural for him to be there.

    But, Yue couldn¡¯t immediately say her thanks. Kouki too couldn¡¯t continue attacking immediately.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t doing this by your own will. Yeah, this isn¡¯t your fault. But you know¡¹

    A monotone voice. A quiet atmosphere. But, a chill ran on her back. The crimson aura that was the proof of the activation of ¡°Vajra¡± simply felt ominous.

    Red sparks ran over the two guns. Kouki instinctually sensed the danger and yelled.

    ¡¸Tsu¨D¨D¡±Limit Break¡±!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just your limbs right?¡¹

    Pure white radiance whirled around Kouki. The red shes gouged it in an instant.

    It was terrific that Kouki could react. But, the shots that were electromaically elerated and also with ¡°Foresight¡± behind them were nearly impossible to be dodged when it was Kouki¡¯s first time encountering such thing. And don¡¯t even mention diverting their trajectory with a sword.

    As expected, one shot pierced through Kouki¡¯s nk with another shot piercing his thigh. The bullets hit the moment he stepped forward, so Kouki tumbled on the floor in a big way. Even so he still moved, like a broken marite that didn¡¯t feel any pain, as though he was made to dance following the will of his controller.

    ¡¸I see. So you can still move even after that¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime raised an eyebrow without pointing away his gun muzzle from Kouki. Seeing that gaze that was just too chilling,

    ¡¸H-Hajime! Those children¨D¨D¡¹

    Yue reflexively raised her voice. Yue didn¡¯t know about Kouki, but she had been told that he was a childhood friend of Shizuku and others. She felt hesitant to allow their friend to die.

    But, it seemed that result-wise, she didn¡¯t need to say anything. Because a voice and an impact that were louder than Yue drowned what she was going to say.

    ¡¸Nagumo-kunnn, waitttt-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Dowaaaaaaaah¡¹

    The voice that cut in with panic came from Shizuku. And then, the one who blew away <em>Kouki </em>in order to distance him from Hajime¡¯s gun muzzle was Ryuutarou.

    ¡¸Oh? Oo! Nagumo-donoo! Yue-dono too! Both of thee art safe!¡¹

    ¡¸Wawawah, they are still chasing us!¡¹

    There were also Tio who hopped in happiness with joy filling her whole face, and the panicking Suzu who was riding on her back while putting up barrier. It seemed they also came out from the same teleportation room that Kouki used.

    ¡¸Get down.¡¹

    The faces of Shizuku and co spasmed seeing Hajime pointing his gun at them and they dived to the floor. Crimson shes passed above their head. Sounds of destruction resounded from behind them in session. In addition, a thunderous roar and shockwave also followed behind a beatter. It felt like their eardrums would burst.

    When everyone fearfully looked back while still lying on the floor, they saw the teleportation room was half-destroyed. Hajime stopped it from functioning using hand grenade.

    Kouki stood up during that time. He was mostly standing on just one leg, even so he charged forward with unbelievable speed. His holy sword shined and light spheres floated around him¨D¨D

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dtsu!?¡¹

    There was no falsehood with the warning. There was a chakram floating at Kouki¡¯s right side before he realized it. It was opening a ¡°gate¡±.

    Kouki was able to lift up his holy sword as shield was thanks to the warning as expected. No, perhaps it should be said that he was made to use his sword as shield. The bullet that leaped through space dealt a great impact on the holy sword.

    Although he was given a room to put up defense, the attack was stilling from railgun. The holy sword possessed astounding toughness seeing that it didn¡¯t snap. But, naturally there was no way the holder could keep its hold to it.

    The holy sword was sted away while Kouki stumbled. Then in an instant, Hajime¡¯s artificial arm grabbed Kouki¡¯s face with an eagle grip that mmed his head on the floor. In addition he activated ¡°Lightning d¡± and mad Kouki¡¯s body convulsed fiercely.

    ¡¸Waaii-, wait! Stop it Nagumo! Kouki isn¡¯t in his right mind!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! You understand already from fighting him right? Kouki isn¡¯t that strong!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shizushizu. Your wording¡­¡­well, doesn¡¯t matter. Please Nagumo-kun, change your mind!¡¹

    Ryuutarou and others came running and desperately begged for Hajime to spare Kouki.

    In addition, even Yue came to him. She grabbed his sleeve.

    ¡¸Hajime, it¡¯s enough already right? I¡¯m unharmed. Because you protected me.¡¹

    She calmed Hajime down even while looking somewhat happy. Her expression was really soft.

    ¡¸Yue¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m undying in the first ce you know? And yet, you¡¯re getting too angry just from me getting attacked a little-. Just how much you¡­¡­that, l-, l-, love me! Geez!¡¹

    Confusion oozed out from Shizuku and co. <em>Oh? Isn¡¯t the atmosphere really sweet for some reason?</em>

    ¡¸Even though thou were so wary toward him before this. What¡¯s with that lovestruck face now.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not looking lovestruck or anything though!?¡¹

    Tio-chan scoffed. It seemed she was in a really bad mood.

    ¡¸W-what happened with you two in just this short time?¡¹

    ¡¸They feel like, the usual Nagumo and Yue-san. Even though it doesn¡¯t look like she already get her memory back.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, Nagumo-kun and Yue-oneesama will never change no matter what happen. This must be what the saying ¡°not even dog will eat it¡± mean.¡¹

    It felt like the serious atmosphere hadpletely vanished from the area. There the light that covered Kouki vanished quietly. His ¡°Limit Break¡± had turned off. It seemed that he was also unconscious, seeing that he wasn¡¯t struggling or anything.

    Hajime restrained him with ¡°B¡± just in case, then he got up and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸Really you guys, from the start I wasn¡¯t nning to kill him or anything y¡¯know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    It was only natural for him to be misunderstood from his usualck of mercy, but in the past Hajime had also spared Tio even after she got brainwashed and attacked them. This was the same with that. As expected, he wouldn¡¯t kill the current Kouki without care.

    ¡¸I even overlooked the head maid right?¡¹ He said to Yue. It made Yue realized that it seemed she had overreacted. Her face reddened and she crouched down.

    Shizuku and co also realized that they had jumped to conclusion and averted their gazes awkwardly. Hajime nced at that before narrowing his eyes at Tio.

    ¡¸You guys are safe¡­¡­though notpletely huh. But, it¡¯s great that we can link up.¡¹

    Looking closer, Tio and co were looking ragged. Shizuku and Ryuutarou were covered with cuts, while Tio¡¯s outfit had be risqu¨¦.

    Surely she had used her body to shield the others. Hajime kindly wiped the dirt on Tio¡¯s cheek with intention to show his appreciation to her. It made Tio embarrassed and she covered up her face with her sleeves.

    Hajime kept it a secret that the gesture made him reflexively wanted to p her. <em>You ain¡¯t someone like that right</em>, he thought. He cleared his throat.

    ¡¸Did you guys chase after Amanogawa?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed we art. We were almost checkmated but, his expression changed just before that and then he left.¡¹

    ¡¸We thought that something happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Either way we couldn¡¯t just let him went off like that. We somehow shook off the floating thingies and reached this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸So he left in order to stop you Nagumo-kun. We narrowly escaped death there. Thank you.¡¹

    Hajime nodded ¡¸I see¡¹ while he seemed to recall something when he saw Suzu started using healing magic. He turned toward Yue.

    ¡¸Yue, I know you aren¡¯t good with it but use healing magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu. ¡­¡­I think, it¡¯s not really improper to teach a girl so casually like that though¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Well, it¡¯s fine right now,</em> Yue who was pouting seeing his exchange with Tio said that before she too started using healing magic. Seeing that, Tio said ¡¸W-why art thou not relying on me! Even I couldst do something like that-¡¹ and startedpeting with Yue. It was unusual for Yue and Tio to have sparks like this between them.

    ¡¸So¡­¡­Nagumo-kun, what¡¯s this ce?¡¹

    Shizuku ran her gaze at the surrounding and put on a bewildered look. Suzu and Ryuutarou also looked confused by the room¡¯s foreignyout and the undergroundke behind the transparent wall at the back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s, that¡­¡­is something there?¡¹

    ¡¸What the? It feels like something¡¯s entering my head directly¡­¡­¡¹

    Urdia¡¯s thought must be transmitting. Their bewildered faces were gradually turning into frowns that were sympathizing with the suffering in Urdia¡¯s thought.

    Hajime didn¡¯t answer the questions and turned toward the transparent wall instead. He activated ¡°Telepathy¡±.

    ¡ºUrdia, can you hear?¡»

    It was a method tomunicate the thought not through the vibration in the air but through mental wave. Tio and others were taken aback hearing the name that Hajime mentioned.

    ¡ºWe aren¡¯t enemy. We can free you. That¡¯s why I want you to return the taken soul fragments back to where they came from.¡»

    Hajime strongly, strongly thought of how important it was for them.

    He understood. Urdia had no freedom. Because she had been reduced into a part of the system for carrying out the function of the ruins which was the expansion of army as well as defending it.

    Even so, she was a great spirit. An existence that was akin to god who loved all things in existence, and governed over the cycle of life. Then, perhaps she would respond to the sincere request of human children¡­¡­

    It felt like, the crystal was flickering slightly. It felt like something that looked like a warped face was looking over here.

    But, that was all. Hajime opened his mouth once more, but,

    ¡¸Tsu, it¡¯s, impossible¡­¡­¡¹

    He was interrupted by a voice that was groaning in pain. It was Kouki. His wounds still hadn¡¯t been closedpletely, so he was sweating heavily while gritting his teeth.

    Hajime and co felt wary and on their guard toward him because his atmosphere was different from before. Kouki lowered his eyebrows.

    ¡¸Nagumo, and everyone too¡­¡­sorry. But, I¡¯m alright now.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi, Kouki? Are you Kouki? Do you know who I am?¡¹

    Kouki nodded. They could see a faint light of will inside his eyes. It was surprising.

    ¡¸Kouki, you¡­¡­you have your memory?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It was the holy sword that was receiving the influence. I just got dragged into the holy sword¡¯s running out of control.¡¹

    ording to him,st night, he felt a strange uneasiness in his chest while sleeping in the inn and opened his eyes. There he noticed how the holy sword was shining.

    And then, the moment he took it in his hand while wondering what was up with it, an intense storm of thought entered his head and rendered him unconscious. When he came to himself, it felt like he was inside a dream and he had lost control of his own body.

    ¡¸Urdia sought the holy sword. As though she had finally found a long lost family member.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it because, it was another existence that was born from the great tree like her?¡¹

    It seemed that Kouki had knowledge of what was going on to some extent. He nodded briefly.

    ording to him, it wasn¡¯t like the holy sword had a clear will on its own. Because of its deep rtionship with Urdia, it receiving Urdia¡¯s maddening broadcast of will and tuned into it. It was helplessly draw toward her in order to respond to her call.

    At the same time, the holy sword¡¯s function that didn¡¯t allow it to separate from this era¡¯s hero, Kouki was also still running well.

    As the result of being put between a rock and a hard ce, tremendous amount of will flowed into Kouki through the holy sword. As the result, he got drawn toward the ruins as the holy sword¡¯s wielder.

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s why you came back to your senses after your hand let go of the holy sword.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how. I got teleported when entering the mountain range and came here. After that¡­¡­I don¡¯t really remember but, it felt like I was flooded with sense of duty to protect Urdia no matter what from external enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The hero should be considered as enemy by the ruins but¡­¡­no, perhaps that¡¯s why?¡¹

    The hero¡¯s brain luckily became muddled because of Urdia¡¯s influence. If the target of his feeling of ¡°protect the noble being¡± got switched toward the enemies that came from outside the ruins, he certainly would be usable as useful guardian.

    (Though that feels like something that¡¯s a bit outside the script for the defensive action¡­¡­)

    Hajime walked to pick the holy sword that had gotten thrown to the corner of the room. He carefully observed the de but it wasn¡¯t even scratched. Even though it had just gotten hit by a railgun bullet.

    (Holy sword that is extremely hard to break. And the hero who would appear in the next generation even if the current one got killed.)

    He saw it now. It was troublesome. After all the first generation hero was so powerful he could even fight against the white clothed group, so perhaps this ruins also had a defensive script against hero.

    ¡¸Hey, Kouki. What¡¯s with your sword skill before this?¡¹

    ¡¸I think, it was from the memory that got engraved in the holy sword.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I think it¡¯s the memory of the first generation hero. It felt really hazy and I don¡¯t have any definite proof though¡­¡­¡¹

    Just like how most of the time people¡¯s memory of dream would fade when they were awake, Kouki said that right now he only vaguely recalled the memory. ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹ Kouki continued with a strong frown.

    ¡¸There was this frustrated feeling that got passed to me. A frustration from being unable toe back here anymore even if he wanted to save someone. Because of the barrier that looked like rainbow.¡¹

    He must be referring to the richly colored light. Based from what Hajime watched, even ¡°she¡± herself didn¡¯t put up that barrier intentionally. As expected, that barrier still wouldn¡¯t let anybodye closer even after the caster¡¯s death.

    Itsted for so long that it even made ¡°him¡± forgot about this ruins, or that ¡°he¡± decided that he didn¡¯t need this ruins anymore and abandoned it.

    The barrier didn¡¯t even allow its own supposed ally the hero to enter.

    ¡¸Anyway, Urdia¡¯s feeling and the holy sword¡¯s function got taken advantage of.¡¹

    Kouki gritted his teeth. Hajime sighed seeing that and released him from B¡¯s restrain. Kouki got up and nced at the holy sword in Hajime¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t tell him to return it back.

    ¡¸And? What do you mean by impossible?¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s face warped with sadness. His voice was trembling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I felt it through the holy sword. Urdia¡­¡­is already dead.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the crystal pir. The body with indeterminate shape, face and limbs with terribly twisted shape that sometimes came into view, like the dead that was writhing in hell. It made everyone epted Kouki¡¯s words without protest.

    ¡¸My best guess, is that crystal pir is forcefully maintaining her existence.¡¹

    A gear with the purpose to pige and make use of her authority. As long as she wasn¡¯t freed from it, she would be unable to die fully. That must be the situation. There was only the thought from when she was still alive remaining behind, but she herself had definitely lost any will of her own.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What a terrible irony. ¡°Her¡± strong will to protect was what caused help to fail to arrive in time.¡¹

    Yue shook her head in her inability to ept the truth. The tragedy of the great spirit that was being kept as a gear to run the facility even after her death made even Shizuku and others who didn¡¯t know about the situation in detail to look bitter.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s free her.¡¹

    Hajime threw the holy sword into Kouki¡¯s sheath and walked toward the control panel.

    He couldn¡¯t deny, that he felt sympathy. He thought of her as pitiful. But it was the thought to disable the authorities of the pseudo spirits that upied his mind the most. That would also prevent the system to steal everyone¡¯s soul again after regaining it.

    ¡¸Free her, how?¡¹

    Kouki needed to borrow Ryuutarou¡¯s shoulder to stand up because his foot¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t fully healed yet and there was also the aftereffect from using ¡°Limit Break¡±. He asked Hajime with a doubtful expression.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way thest thing that woman tried to do was just inserting a data storage. Perhaps that thing is a type of hacking device isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It was a talk that Shizuku and others couldn¡¯t follow at all because they hadn¡¯t seen the past recording. Even Kouki who had vaguely learned about the great spirit and first generation hero didn¡¯t know the situation in detail.

    Only Yue nodded in understanding of the words that Hajime was speaking to himself in order to sort out his thought.

    ¡¸¡±She¡± is well versed in ¡°their¡± technology, so that sounds usible. Perhaps, ¡°she¡± also left behind information and recording just in case she failed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps. Now then¡­¡­this ce has gotten quiet. Perhaps the ruins has run out of n after Amanogawa¡¯s summoning, or perhaps having teleportation as the only method toe here ising back to bite them in their ass.¡¹

    Either way, the data storage that had finished projecting the past information was sending written information to a new spherical disy. It seemed to be worthwhile information for Hajime to spend his time analyzing it.

    ¡¸The damage in the data is horrible like always. I¡¯ll try making sense of it somehow.¡¹

    Hajime frowned and his eyes followed the lines of letters from age of god with a re. He poured magic power into several magic circles on the control panel, erasing some of the spherical disys or calling out other disys.

    With that, the others realized that Hajime was trying to fiddle with the ruins¡¯ function.

    Shizuku and co were shocked and impressed, even so they themselves had nothing that they could do so they were staying idle. Because of that, it was only natural that they became worried for those who weren¡¯t here.

    ¡¸Kaori and Shia-san¡­¡­I wonder if they¡¯re okay.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re fine.¡¹

    Hajime answered the question so casually that Shizuku¡¯s expression became a bit sullen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t speak so easily like that. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡¹

    ¡¸Somewhat. But, this is Kaori and Shia we¡¯re talking about.¡¹

    <em>It was you guys and Tio who was with you that worried me the most</em>, Hajime replied with a straightforward answer. He was being so blunt perhaps because he was allocating the majority of his brain resource for analyzing and controlling the system.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Tio after all. I thought she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to risk herself when it¡¯s really necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Suzu can¡¯t deny that. Suzu got protected a lot by Tio-san even though Suzu is the barrier master.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s more or less a proud member of dragon race after all, so it stands to reason. I¡¯m really d you guys are safe.¡¹

    Tio was blushing and fidgeting. <em>He really understand me¡­¡­</em>she said. It was also conveyed that Hajime sincerely worried for her. She was looking both happy and embarrassed.

    ¡¸What doth thou mean more or less! I am a proud dragon, proven and true! Furthermore! I am the daughter from the rus family that art the example for all dragons! I am a truedy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, Hajime? And everyone else too, why are all of you fell silent? Why are you all averting your gaze?¡¹

    Yue too was puffing up her cheeks slightly from hearing Hajime¡¯s confident words, but her confusion won out because of the awkward atmosphere that was filling the room. Of course, Tio-chan too was extremely confused.

    Shizuku who was great with reading the atmosphere returned the talk back on topic.

    ¡¸Just because they are Kaori and Shia¡­¡­well, certainly the current Kaori has the apostle body though.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also that, but Kaori is a healer. She can use regeneration magic and soul magic. If it¡¯s just a matter of toughness than she¡¯s superior than even the current Yue.¡¹

    Even though she was inexperienced in the matter ofbat, it was unthinkable that she would blunder with healing herrade when push really came to shove.

    It seemed that Hajime was convinced of that. Shizuku nodded ¡¸Certainly¡­¡­¡¹ with a bit of vexation.

    ¡¸But, what about Shiashia? She can¡¯t fight right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Nagumo. Rabbit race originally is cowardly right? Even if Kaori can heal her, ain¡¯t her mental state unreliable right now?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly the thing that you don¡¯t need to worry at all. There ain¡¯t anybody more courageous than her in this world. Even if she return back to being a good-for-nothing rabbit¡­¡­her heart won¡¯t yield, absolutely not.¡¹

    <em>And most of all</em>, Hajime¡¯s lips formed a fearless smile.

    ¡¸These bunches are the best friend and love rival that even Yue acknowledged. There¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re still alive and kicking.¡¹

    Everyone was exasperated with how naturally he slipped in some boasting about his lover in there, even so, they sensed how confident Hajime was that if it was Kaori and Shia then they would ovee a difficulty of this level. That was why it also sounded persuasive enough for Shizuku and others.

    In conclusion, Hajime held deep trust for Yue and others.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, see. Then surely, they¡¯re fine.¡¹

    For some reason, Yue and Tio went ¡¸Mu?¡¹ and sent suspecting nces at Shizuku. That was because they felt something simr to envy in Shizuku¡¯s tone.

    Although it was something that they detected only for an instant. There was also no change in her expression. Rather tension left her shoulders in relieve just like Suzu and Ryuutarou. The two shook their heads, thinking it was just their imagination.

    There, Hajime apparently found what he was looking for.

    ¡¸Is this, it?¡¹

    Particles gathered in front of Hajime. They didn¡¯t form a sphere, but a square disy.

    The corner of Hajime¡¯s lips curled up when he saw the age of god letters that were disyed there.

    ¡¸Yue, I¡¯ll hand you the image of the record from before.¡¹

    He said that and tossed a sses. In addition he took out a leather bound memo from ¡°treasure warehouse¡± and tossed that too. Yue caught them in her arms hastily before she tilted her head.

    ¡¸The magic circle for piging soul that is used in ¡°God¡¯s Eye¡± and the magic circle for recovering soul that woman used looked really simr to each other. I think that they are the inverse of each other.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, that might be the case.¡¹

    ¡¸The memo recorded the magic circle for passing down age of god magic that we ran into at the great dungeons. I think the knowledge transfer and memory browsing should be simr with this magic circle.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words¡­¡­you¡¯re telling me to reproduce the soul recovery magic?¡¹

    Hajime nodded. There would be no problem for them to spend time researching if they could free Urdia and depowered the pseudo spirits with that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t reproduced it. As long as it¡¯s effective then making a new magic entirely is also fine y¡¯know?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t speak like it¡¯s so simple. This is a magic from the age of god, perhaps even a magic that the gods personally used you know?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t know just how amazing of a magician she was before she lost her memory. But, right now she had no real battle experience at the very least. She was a little girl who had only lived for ten odd years.

    Yue protested because Hajime simply asked for too much. Hajime smiled.

    ¡¸Even without memory, you¡¯re still the world¡¯s greatest magician. A genius withoutpare.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnah-¡¹

    It was a straight punch of unwavering praise and trust. It made Yue swallowed back her words.

    Hajime added even more words as though it was only natural. With eyes that looked slightly dead.

    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re the worst instructor ever who exined the trick to learn magic with despairingly shitty exnation like ¡°Just go kyuun and then zooi!¡±, and when you tried to give theoretical exnation you bbered mysterious theory that evennguageprehension cannotprehend, and to finish off you smashed your student¡¯s heart to pieces by saying ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand something this simple?¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about!? Or rather, do you have some grudge with me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Barubaru¡­¡­gyun¡­¡­sooi-¡­¡­uu, my head-¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-san!? Is there something wrong with you!?¡¹

    Tio was holding her head in pain at the corner of his sight but Hajime ignored it and dered to Yue.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Yue then you can absolutely do it. I¡¯ll protect you while you¡¯re doing it so¡­¡­I¡¯m counting on you yeah, partner?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­you, are really an unfair person.¡¹

    She averted her gaze while going <em>puih, </em>even so her lips were threatening to break into a happy smile from being relied on.

    Hajime squinted his eyes seeing that, then he warned Tio and others ¡¸Back off a little¡¹.

    He hadn¡¯t managed to read all the information urately but, the data storage that ¡°she¡± prepared was really something to break through the firewall of the ruins¡¯ system and free Urdia as expected.

    Although, it wasn¡¯t absolute. Perhaps an unexpected situation would ur or there might be lethal counterattack from the facility.

    Yue guessed Hajime¡¯s thinking and made Tio and the others who were looking puzzled to back off. Just in case, she asked Suzu to deploy doubleyers of barrier.

    After all those finished, Yue nodded. Hajime looked back across his shoulder and nodded back. He took a breath, then he poured magic power into the magic circle of the control panel.

    Immediately a light shed brightly. The ceiling of the slightly gloomy undergroundke radiated light. Not only that, this room was also bing bright as though electricity suddenly flowed into it.

    It was as though the facility had a breath of life blown into it. Tio and the others were holding their breath behind him.

    Silver magic circle floated at the center of the transparent wall. Right after that, the transparent wall itself transformed into particles as though it had been hit with disintegration magic and vanished.

    Next, theke surface froze. Not the whole surface. Ice was piling up in manyyers that entangled with each other into aplex structure, forming passages that stretched toward the ice pir. It was a magic circle.

    ¡¸So it activate!¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s face was colored with delight. The magic circle that was made from ice started shining brilliantly.

    Right after that.

    A loud noise started ringing. In addition, red light started to blink on the wholeke surface.

    ¡¸Nagumo-kun!? Isn¡¯t this a red alert!?¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi, Nagumo! Is this really alright!?¡¹

    Shizuku and Kouki made a startled look, but Hajime was concentrating on the control panel and didn¡¯t respond.

    He was slowly manipting the panel, like someone who wasn¡¯t familiar with aputer and typed on the keyboard by pushing the button one by one with index finger. Spherical disys formed up one after another and he ascertained each one.

    It was a terrific concentration where he even activated ¡°Light Speed¡±. It brought sess to Hajime.

    The red alert suddenly died out.

    Another particles converged before Hajime, disying two palm sized magic circles side by side.

    The words that were written under each one were simply, so Shizuku and others who also possessed ¡°Language Comprehension¡± could somehow read them. Those were options of ¡°Yes¡± or ¡°No¡±.

    Options for what? It was obvious. It was whether to free Urdia or not.

    Hajime touched the ¡°Yes¡± magic circle. Red magic power flowed in. The ice magic circle on the undergroundke reacted and radiated red light. And then,

    ¡¸Nuh, there art cracks!¡¹

    Tio pointed with her finger. The upper part of the crystal pir became cracked. *Crick crack* The cracks spread out like spider¡¯s web.

    <em>It¡¯s working</em>, as everyone thougth so¨D¨Dright after that.

    ¨D¨D<em>A, AA, AAAAAAAAA-</em>

    Urdia suddenly shrieked. There was agony mixed in there. It was the voice of screaming in tears.

    At the same time, a thunderous sound and shockwave that were simr to explosion rocked the undergroundke fiercely.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Cracks ran. Not on the crystal pir, but at the undergroundke¡¯s wall at the right side.

    Another thunderous sound, impact, and cracks. This time the ceiling at the far back cracked.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes opened wide and he muttered. And then, as though to answer the continuation of those words, a silhouette floated up above the crystal pir. The silhouette was fuzzy. It was human shaped with contour like a shadowgraph.

    But, both Yue and Hajime felt sure the moment their eyes saw it. It was ¡°him¡±.

    Naturally it wasn¡¯t the actual person. It was a soul fragment, or perhaps copy. Either way, it must be something like the caretaker of ¡°his¡± facility.

    ¡°His shadow¡± that was forced toe out focused at the corpse just for a moment beforeughing at Hajime and others. Or that was how it looked like. Its lips split into the shape of crescent moon. It was a way ofughing that was exuding ill will.

    Another quake.

    The wall was pulverized. The ceiling copsed. The undergroundke¡¯s cage that boasted absolute defensive power against magical approach that could even repel great spirit¡¯s authority, was broken through with the pure destructive power that was generated from that huge body. It was ast resort.

    ¡¸Oi oi-. Is it saying that it won¡¯t hesitate to even damage the facility rather than allowing Urdia to get taken away!?¡¹

    What appeared from the destroyed wall were two huge bodies. The Centauros and Serpent.

    ¡¸For Replica(Pseudo Spirit of Protection) and Gran Replica(Pseudo Spirit of Creation)!!¡¹

    For Replica that was resting its war hammer on its shoulder waded through the water of the undergroundke that was flowing out like waterfall.

    Gran replica crawled out from therge hole at the ceiling, while regenerating its broken head part. Most likely it created a vertical tunnel and dived down through it to tackle the ceiling. Its huge body that was as big as a mountain range¡¯s ridge freefalling until it hit the bottom. The impact from that was definitely in no way inferiorpared to the war hammer.

    That pseudo spirit of thend reared up its head and saw Hajime and others.

    The central control room waspletely a dead end. The material of the wall was extremely difficult to destroy. And then, the sensation of magic power dispersion effect.

    Everyone¡¯s hair stood on its end. This was a really bad situation they found themselves in.

    ¡¸Everyone get behind me-¡¹

    Hajime yelled while summoning a great shield. Yue and others turned pale and jumped to behind Hajime, at the same time the gathered jet ck magic power became a ¡°dragon¡¯s breath¡± that would be fired¨D¨Dright before that.

    ¡¸¡¸Kyaaa~~~~~~~!?¡¹¡¹

    Pathetic screams that came from two people fell from therge hole in the ceiling.

    The corner of Hajime¡¯s lips unconsciously curled up. He didn¡¯t even need to think where did those screams came from.

    ¡¸Beat it up! Shia! Kaori!!¡¹

    Although he didn¡¯t think that they would be able to hear him, he couldn¡¯t help but yell. Because, he was sure that those two would definitely do so even if they didn¡¯t hear him.

    A thunderous sound reverberated to answer that expectation. Gran Replica¡¯s head was mmed on the undergroundke. The impact created high waves that distracted even the For Replica.

    ¡¸Hii, hiih. I-I thought I was going to dhiee~~¡¹

    ¡¸Zee zee, it was really bad for my heart when the wings suddenly vanished in midairrr-¡¹

    The two who gathered everyone¡¯s attention were on top of Gran Replica¡¯s torso. Shia¡¯s face was messed up from tear and snot, while Kaori was powerlessly sitting on the ground.

    They really didn¡¯t look like someone who had just saved theirrades from a crisis, but their hands were keeping a tight hold on their weapons¨D¨Dthe war hammer and twin great swords.

    Surely they were in a simr situation like Tio and others. They ran into Gran Replica, but it suddenly moved away and left them alone. Seeing that caused the two to assume that it left because Hajime and others did something, so they chased after it.

    On the way, the magic power dispersion effect caused Kaori to lose her wings and they fell. They were panicking, even so they made use of their falling momentum tond a full powered blow on the enemy. Those two then noticed Hajime.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-saaan!¡¹

    It was adorable how the first thing Kaori did was calling out the name of the man she loved. The bright smile that bloomed on her face was like a firework that lit up the night sky. Even her best friend swallowed back her words after seeing that.

    ¡¸Stay right there! Be careful with For¨D¨Dthe horse golem!¡¹

    Kaori and Shia readied themselves for a fight, at the same time Hajime gave instruction to behind him.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re just a cornered rat if we stay here!¡¹

    The importance of the central control room couldn¡¯t serve as their shield anymore. In that case, the undergroundke would be more advantageous because they would be able to use Urdia as shield there.

    Hajime made that judgment and jumped out while carrying only Yue under his arm. Behind him Tio yelled ¡¸T-thou art taking care of Yue alone againnn!¡¹ in dissatisfaction while following his back along with the nervous Shizuku and others.

    But, naturally For Replica also wasn¡¯t just watching quietly.

    The enemy made its next move.

    ¡¸Tsu, the undergroundke is your lifeline right!? Do you mean that you don¡¯t care of anything else as long as the pir is safe!?¡¹

    His sight became distorted. No, what got distorted was the space.

    Hajime¡¯s group and Kaori¡¯s group, their surrounding was enveloped with distortion that intended to gouge them out along with the undergroundke.

    It wasn¡¯t an attack that was like the space sting perhaps because there was the crystal pir nearby as expected.

    In any case, they had no way to escape from the range of the forced teleportation.

    The field of visions of Hajime and others were forcefully reced by another scenery at the next moment.

 2nd Season Blu-ray SS Chapter 5

    2nd Season Blu-ray SS Chapter 5

    Screams escaped from Yue and others from the sudden sense of weightlessness that assailed them.

    Large drops of rain water and powerful wind battered them hard inside the dimly lit world. They were outside. They were teleported in the air above the surface. The water of the undergroundke and a part of the control room fell like waterfall along with them.

    On the ground was the Pseudo Spirit of Great Snake(Gran Replica). On top of it were Shia and Kaori. The Pseudo Spirit of Centaur(For Replica) was midair behind them. And then at the sky was¨D¨D

    Hajime instantly grasped the whole situation and performed three things simultaneously.

    First, he summoned Fernier before the authority that dispersed magic power was activated, using it as a foothold.

    Second, he fired Pile Bunker and Scgen to Gran Replica and For Replica respectively.

    Third, he deployed Cross Bits to create an umbre of space istion above their heads.

    His actions were done half reflexively based on past experience. It saved his life just by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Instantly, a gigantic lighting struck down. The sh blinded everyone¡¯s sight. The thunder struck their eardrums.

    Everyone other than Hajime shrunk into themselves in fear, but that was all. The damage to everyone was only the pain in their butt from hitting the deck hard.

    ¡ºShia¨D¨Dno, Kaoriii! Strike!¡»

    Kaori¡¯s gaze snapped to the intended direction. The head of the great snake right now had a huge stake driven slightly into it. Pile Bunker was a close range weapon. Its power fell when aimed at a target that was hundreds of meters away from it.

    Kaori sensed that it was <em>shallow</em> and broke into a mad dash with the dumbfounded Shia carried on her shoulder. Using the power of regeneration she leaped up before she fell off,

    ¡¸YAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    Struck the bottom part of the giant stake with a full powered swing of her great sword. The giant stake was driven even deeper. With that, a part of the magic circle on Gran Replica¡¯s head lost its shine.

    ¡¸Slow down a little with that-¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s aim was the magic circle that had the function of proxy to use the great spirit¡¯s authority. It was the only weak point that was installed deep inside the golem.

    It seemed that the information that ¡°she¡± left behind was urate. The magic power dispersion effect didn¡¯t appear. Almost at the same time For Replica that had its forehead pierced through with Scgen also lost its midair foothold and fell.

    ¡¸This one is for you-¡¹

    The queen of the sky(Harpy)¨D¨D Pseudo Spirit of Four Seasons(Lei Replica) showed itself bying out from the dark cloud.

    Hajime exchanged Pile Bunker with Orkan. He fired all the missiles & rockets that were loaded into it. In addition, Fernier also fired the weapons that it was loaded with continuously. Just like a battleship that was firing a barrage.

    me sts and magical shockwaves fiercely spread out in the sky above like crimson ripples ovepping with each other. But Hajime didn¡¯t even dare to waste time with checking the result and poured his magic power directly from the deck into the airframe to make it fly in full speed.

    ¡¸Kaori! Get on-¡¹

    ¡¸Yep! Let¡¯s go Shia!¡¹

    The reply came back in the form of ¡¸Hiee~¡¹ scream. Kaori splendidly jumped with Shia on her shoulder onto Fernier that was flying very low above the ground.

    ¡¸Kaori! Thank god you¡¯re safe!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line you know! Shizuku-chan-¡¹

    Shizuku ran toward Kaori and embraced her. Kaori too hugged her back while her eyes became tearful.

    ¡¸We¡¯re withdrawing!¡¹

    Only Shia and Kaori who didn¡¯t know that Yue now might be able to reproduce the magic for retrieving soul protested that decision.

    Hajime took out ¡°Gate Key¡± from his pocket. It would be impossible to teleport Fernier alongside them, so he opened the ¡°gate¡± on the deck while keeping the worst possibility of abandoning the ship in mind¨D¨D

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINN-</em>

    It seemed ¡°his shadow¡± wouldn¡¯t let Hajime and co escaped. Perhaps it considered them as too dangerous or knowing too much.

    ¡¸Tsk, this isn¡¯t authority. Just a in space magic huh-¡¹

    In the sky, the missiles and even the me sts were all repelled. It was gravity magic. If Lei Replica could use Yue¡¯s magic, naturally it could also use space magic. Yes, it could also obstruct the opponent¡¯s teleportation or teleport its allies.

    For Replica leaped out. Its war hammer was rested on its shoulder. Then it immediately swung it down from overhead stance.

    ¡¸Hold on something!¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t even time to click the tongue. Yue and others hurriedly grabbed on the railing on the deck. At the same time Fernier turned to the side while diving down. It was a tailspin evasion to the side of For Replica as though to gouge its nk. Yue and others screamed because of the very drastic movement, but Hajime couldn¡¯t waste time to bother about it.

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINN-</em>

    This time it was Gran Replica. A roar that dealt direct impact to the soul rippled through the battlefield.

    ¡¸Tskk, so it already recovered!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just thanks to its natural regeneration ability. It must be using the regeneration magic that it got from Tio in parallel.

    Its recovery was faster than expected. It seemed even after it was hit at its weak point, it could redeploy if it had 40 seconds.

    The field of magic power dispersion spread out. Hajime clicked his tongue at that while intentionally driving Fernier toward Gran Replica. At the same time he took out an ore that looked like unprocessed diamond from ¡°treasure warehouse¡±,

    ¡¸RAAAH!!¡¹

    He threw it with all his strength. The inhuman muscle strength came from using the skill ¡°Mighty Arm¡±. It threw the ore with speed like a cannon ball and it hit Gran Replica¡¯s head.

    The true identity of that object was a ¡°treasure warehouse¡±, one that was scrapped after being used to stockpile sun¡¯s heat to power the heaven¡¯s light¨D¨Dthe sunlight convergenceser ¡°Hyperion¡± that managed to evaporate the majority of the demon king army at the capital but then broke and became unusable because it was still a prototype.

    It was a failed product that might explode just from a little damage to it, so Hajime nned to destroy it in the future when he was in a ce with nobody around. He had two of such items and used one here.

    As the result, a small sun appeared on the surface. The surrounding rain water was instantly evaporated. The head part of Gran Replica was wholly melted. But,

    ¡¸So it still regenerate even after that. But, that¡¯ll buy us a bit of time-¡¹

    The whole coiling giant body shined and it started regenerating bit by bit.

    The authority of magic power dispersion was the most troublesome aspect from it. Therefore Hajime used one of his hidden aces but, it seemed that it was insufficient to finish it off. Although, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the enemy was sealed temporarily with that.

    ¡¸Hajime! There¡¯s a ck twister behind!¡¹

    Yue screamed a warning. At the same time Fernier jerked hard as though it had gotten its legs grabbed. Its speed lowered.

    ¡¸Dammit! I can¡¯t shake it off-¡¹

    Gravity magic ¡°Cmitous Sky¡±had seized Fernier. The sight of countless lines of raindrops being sucked in to a single point was impressive, but it was nothing short of a disaster from the point of view of the target.

    Naturally, the opponent wasn¡¯t of the sort that would overlook that opening.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! It¡¯sing!¡¹

    For Replica whose authority had also simr recovered created space istion barrier midair as foothold and it turned toward here. It sped forward with a mighty stomp.

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t gonna be able to dodge fully! Kaori!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me-¡¹

    Hajime summoned all seven Cross Bits that included the spares too and they deployed space istion barrier with maximum output.

    The attack from the giant war hammer fiercely shook space itself. Two Cross Bits sputtered out white smoke after that.

    Even so the attack was blocked sessfully. It was the perfect moment for counterattack that Kaori didn¡¯t miss.

    Disintegration magic targeted For Replica¡¯s head.

    ¡¸It endured!? Geez, Shia¡¯s characteristic magic is just too troublesome!¡¹

    It must have raised its guard after getting hit by the previous attack and used Foresight.

    Although, the timing of this side was perfect. It couldn¡¯t evadepletely and the giant war hammer became a sacrifice. The handle got disintegrated and the head part fell.

    ¡¸Nice job, Kaori!¡¹

    Hajime fired all the airship¡¯s weapons to all direction,ying out a barrage that wouldn¡¯t allow For Replica to get closer.

    Meanwhile Hajime aimed Scgen at ¡°Cmitous Sky¡±. He was going to shoot its ¡°core¡± and scatter the magic¨D¨D

    Fierce tremor ran through the space in an instant. *PAANN* There was a sound of destruction from the space istion barrier getting pulverized.

    ¡¸Hii~~~~¡¹

    ¡¸No way-, even though it blocked even the attack before this!?¡¹

    Shia pressed down her rabbit ears while crouching. Suzu looked up with an expression of despair at Lei Replica that had just used ¡°Quaking Sky¡±.

    There roars of thunder and explosion ovepped. ¡°Five Heavenly Dragons¡± rushed down from inside the lightning clouds.

    In addition, something burst out from the back of Lei Replica. That thing that looked like aurora was actually countless flying objects. They were small harpies. There must be a hundred of them.

    ¡¸So that thing also has small version of itself¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-what art we going to do!? There art so many of them, Nagumo-donoo!¡¹

    Yue looked up with a grave expression, while Tio was shaken up.

    On the ground, Gran Replica had started moving before it finished regenerating its head. The magic circles on its torso shined and brought forth gale and me. There were only several minutes left until it deployed its authority once more.

    For Replica was enduring the barrage from Fernier with teleportation and barrier. It then took position midair in front of Fernier to block the way¨D¨Dwhile taking out a new weapon, a giant sword from empty air.

    The present situation was like a chess.

    As though the pieces had been positioned to checkmate the opponent. The time limit would be until Gran Replica had finished recoveringpletely.

    ¡¸Ha, haha¡­¡­they seriously ain¡¯t gonna let us get away huh.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t for repelling intruder anymore. It feels more like they¡¯re trying to erase those who know too much isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Shit-, what now-¡¹

    Ryuutarou and Shizuku¡¯s expressions were twitching. Kouki was looking anxious.

    A strangely calm voice spoke up in the middle of that.

    ¡¸As expected, Yue¡¯s ability is the most troublesome huh?¡¹

    Things like weather maniption was just extra. Their attempt to retreat was blocked by space magic, but they would be able to manage somehow if it was only by the deteriorated authority of For Replica. The gravity magic didn¡¯t allow their attack tond, and there was even ¡°Five Heavenly Dragons¡± that were subordinates whichbined offense and defense into one package. And then now, the opponent came at them with overwhelming quantity.

    It would be next to impossible to defeat the golems. Their firepower was insufficient because the golems had regeneration magic. It would be a different story if they had ¡°Hyperion¡± but there was no use crying for something that didn¡¯t exist. Their prospect of getting away from this ce was extremely weak.

    ¡¸What are you saying so suddenly. You insolent fel¨D¨DHajime?¡¹

    Yue got a bad premonition from Hajime¡¯s expression and she swallowed back her words.

    Hajime smiled at such Yue. It made the bad premonition that she was feeling to get stronger.

    ¡¸Kaori, take care of the steering.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eeeh!? So suddenly!?¡¹

    The ship was getting dragged into the gravity vortex behind, so Kaori hurriedly took over the steering.

    ¡¸Nagumo-kun? Do you have a n?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what are we gonna do, Nagumo.¡¹

    Shizuku and Ryuutarou looked at Hajime with gazes of expectation. Suzu, Shia, and Tio¡¯s expressions lit up innocently, thinking that as expected if it was Hajime then he would be able to do something.

    Only Yue was staring hard at Hajime who was sorting out his equipments dispassionately as though she was trying to burn a hole into him.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ you are not going to use yourself as bait aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    She asked him with a voice that was trembling with anxiety. Kaori and others became taken aback hearing that.

    ¡¸The key for victory, is you Yue.¡¹

    There was no grimness or even resignation there. There was only fighting spirit that was burning hot. Kaori and others felt reassured seeing that, though it onlysted for a moment.

    ¡¸Leave this ce to me and go ahead.¡¹

    Hajime looked back across his shoulder and jokingly said that line. Yue¡¯s eyes widened to the limit.

    Kaori yelled in exchange of the speechless Yue.

    ¡¸What are you saying!? There¡¯s no way we can leave¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I have a way. Get some distance from here with ¡°gate¡± as soon as you manage to get out from this battlefield. I can buy you guys time for at least half a day. Use that time to somehowplete the soul recovery magic.¡¹

    Hajime gave instructions rapidly without giving any room for refusal.

    Hajime tossed the ¡°Gate Key¡± to Yue while everyone was speechless from those resolute words.

    Yue reflexively caught it. Hajime smiled at her briefly before he turned around.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time for discussion. Go.¡¹

    He turned his back on them and magic power burst up from his body. Crimson radiance whirled up as though to scorch the sky.

    There were fighting spirit and tenacity to live so thick it felt stinging on their skin.

    Hajime¡¯s back resembled a warrior who was going to throw himself into a deathly battle, just like when he was struggling at the bottom of the abyss, something that only Yue had ever seen before.

    That was more than enough to convince them that Nagumo Hajime would surely keep his words.

    Yes, surely, it would be just like when he returned alive from the hell that made anyone thought that his chance of survival was zero percent.

    Even if he had to pay with his limb and eye once more aspensation for it.

    That was why, nobody could said anything about that overwhelmingly heavy resolve, or even stop him when he was going to jump off from the deck¨D¨Dexcept one person.

    ¡¸I firmly refuse!¡¹

    The dignified voice made even Hajime went ¡¸Eh¡¹ and turned around again.

    The ¡°Gate Key¡± was tossed away in front of Hajime¡¯s eyes like it was a garbage.

    Yue walked toward the taken aback Hajime. Then she grabbed his cor and pulled him toward her.

    Her crimson eyes were zing in a distance where their noses touched each other.

    ¡¸You insolent fellow!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ee?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare look down on me!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I¡¯m not looking down¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Five minutes. I won¡¯t need any longer than five minutes just to create a new magic!¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes widened like saucers. Yue told him ¡¸That¡¯s why!¡¹.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow you to leave my side. You, and I¡­¡­are the strongest when protecting each other right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue stared at the dumbfounded Hajime from point nk.

    The small harpies were flocking around the ship. The lighting was getting stronger, and the roars of the ¡°Five Heavenly Dragons¡± were making the atmosphere trembling.

    On the ground, Gran Replica had finished regenerating its head. It then spent several more seconds to perfectly regenerate before raising its head.

    The two were staring at each other even though the situation was really pressing like that. It was like a scene straight fromic book.

    As though, the flow of time was different around them.

    Kaori and others became speechless in a different sense this time¡­¡­No,

    ¡¸Hajime¨D¨Dnnmuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Aaa~~~~¡¹¡¹¡¹ Kaori, Shia, and Tio¡¯s yells ovepped on each other. Because Hajime had pulled Yue closer and stole her lips. He was kissing her as though to devour her. ¡¸Hyaa¡¹ slipped out from Shizuku and Suzu. Ryuutarou and Kouki reflexively averted their gazes.

    When Yue was freed, ¡¸Nnaah¡¹ she let out a voice that was like a moan and stared at Hajime with a feverish face. A secondter, she turned an enchanted gaze toward him.

    ¡¸My lips are not something cheap you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll buy you time without fail after this. Just like you expected from me.¡¹

    <em>Very good,</em> Yue said with a smile that was like blooming flower. That smile looked exactly the same like when Hajime promised her at the bottom of the abyss to bring her back with him to his birthce.

    A fearless grin formed on Hajime¡¯s lips and he ran his gaze to Kaori and others.

    ¡¸So as you guys can see,e with me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸So casual-¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone retorted that such line really wasn¡¯t suitable as invitation to a deathly situation but¡­¡­there was no objection. All of them, even Shia were wearing a determined face.

    Hajimeughed again seeing that and rang the gong for the second round.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna held anything back. The weather prediction today is heavy rain of Pile Bunkers.¡¹

    That was a method that he kept in reserve for retreating. One of the items that he created at the spot where he and Yue fell into, before going to investigate the ruins¨D¨DOrnis(bird shaped scouting drone) that was loaded with ¡°improvised treasure warehouse filled with only giant stakes inside¡±. He had slipped it among the missile barrages to fly to the sky far above.

    The super heavy and hard giant stakes became a heavy rain from the altitude of 5000 meter and prated the lightning clouds, pouring on the ground. The trajectory of those stakes could be adjusted to some degree thanks to gravity stones.

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIIINN-</em>

    Lei Replica screamed when it was hit by tremendous impact on its wide back.

    One of its wings was seriously damaged. Fragments scattered from the spots that got battered. Its altitude dropped drastically. It immediately rallied itself and defended using gravity field and space istion barrier, but it couldn¡¯t avoid having its focus distracted.

    Fernier was liberated from the yoke of gravity vortex.

    On the ground, Gran Rpelica was moving in panic. Its location was right above the undergroundke.

    It used the ground maniption authority in order to protect the facility from the giant stakes¡¯ impacts. It started creating wall of earth by whittling the surrounding mountains for it.

    ¡¸You can dodge if you want y¡¯know? The facility might get smashed even more though!¡¹

    Hajimeughed <em>Ka-ka-ka-ka-</em>. Shizuku and others were creeped out by that.

    Originally Hajime nned tounch even more indiscriminate attack toward the ruins at this moment so Yue and others could run away. Depending on the situation he would infiltrate into the undergroundke again so that the defense system would give him as high priority as elimination target.

    He used the sunlight bomb at the beginning to draw attention. If a person with such destructive powerunched a suicide attack into the ruins, the enemies would be unable to just ignore him.

    Although, in that case he might be unable to hold back Lei Replica until the end even after going that far. The small harpies would be even more beyond his capability. That was why he instructed Kaori and others to stay with Yue as insurance.

    They would be able to turn the table if only Yue could be revived. In that case, even if he died here, there would be a big enough possibility that Yue would be able to revive himter. That was his thought. He was really resolved to fight to the death before this.

    But, Yue said that she just needed five minutes. She told him to believe in her. She said that he wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave her. Those were what his beloved said to him. Then he had no other option except to answer her expectation.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Limit Break ¨C Supreme¡±-¡¹

    The skill quadrupled all statuses by five times, in exchange the time limit was short and the after effect was extremely heavy. Not to mention that this was Hajime¡¯s second time using it in short interval. He would definitely get rendered unable to fight when the effect ran out.

    It was a trump card for short and decisive battle that was unsuited for buying time. He used it here without hesitation. He believed on Yue and would give it his everything for the next five minutes!

    *DONN-* There was shockwave. Kouki and others raised their voices ¡¸Uwaaah¡¹ as they stumbled. Hajime¡¯s stomped on the deck so hard that Fernier tilted.

    The next moment, Hajime was already in front of For Replica. He thrust Scgen on its forehead and pressed the trigger.

    As expected from the pseudo spirit that was specialized forbat with Shia¡¯s soul installed in it. It dodged a moment earlier while also circling to behind Hajime. Without pause it swung down a powerful attack from overhead¨D¨D

    ¡¸Of course you¡¯ll do that. It¡¯s impossible that you¡¯ll use teleportation to open the distance from a charge of someone like me.¡¹

    Also, if it was Shia then she definitely would also move like that. Hajime said with augh.

    He casually tossed something to his back. It was the ¡°sunlight bomb¡±. A star manifested. The pseudo spirit reacted toote. It never even expected that Hajime would use such thing in a distance that would definitely catch him too in the area of effect. It also had no room to escape with teleportation.

    ¡¸You¡¯re tough ain¡¯t you. The premonition of death doesn¡¯t activate right?¡¹

    That was its difference from Shia. For Replica that was very hard to kill couldn¡¯t use ¡°Prediction of Death¡± that activated automatically. That was why For Replica could only use its giant sword as shield.

    The giant sword melted into g. The golem¡¯s head and left half was also destroyed. For Replica had its authority sealed once more and it descended.

    Naturally Hajime too didn¡¯t get away unscathed but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re too reckless! Hajime-kun!¡¹

    Just as he anticipated, the light of regeneration magic was regenerating the body parts that Hajime lost. It was a storm of intense agony that ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to endure. But, he had finished experiencing regeneration and copse of his body in loop during his stay in the bottom of the abyss. Therefore, he was a monster. Therefore, heughed. His smile was fearless throughout all of that.

    Hajime got back on the deck with a single jump. He poured magic power into the airframe while announcing to everyone.

    ¡¸Everyone, hold on. Or else you¡¯ll die.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh-¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ The faces of Shizuku and others were twitching with bad premonition. Hajime sent Cross Bits at them while Fernier swooped down at the same time. ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸KYAAAAA~~~~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ Everyone¡¯s scream trailed behind.

    ¡¸N-Nagumo-donooo-, what art thou thinking!?¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t thinking to crash this thing aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Yaegashi. You¡¯re sharp.¡¹

    The words that Hajime said so easily caused everyone¡¯s ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ to ovep once more.

    The ground was approaching in high speed. Everyone was going pale while clinging on Cross Bits. Shia¡¯s scream ¡¸Nagumo-san is deranged desuu~~¡¹ was something that they all agreed on inside their heart.

    Right after that, Fernier¡¯s kamikaze attacknded. On Gran Replica that was protecting the ruins using earth barrier and its own giant body from the high altitude bombardment of giant stakes.

    For a moment, Hajime felt like his eyes met Gran Replica¡¯s for a moment. Maybe it was just his imagination but it seemed to be trembling. As though it was yelling ¡¸You¡¯re crazy-¡¹.

    An impact that was like an attack from a giant war hammer exploded with Gran Replica at the center.

    The ground quaked. The surface was undting fiercely.

    It was a heavy weight attack. Something like magic power dispersion was useless against that. Gran Replica desperately used its earth maniption authority to neutralize the impact.

    Hajime and others also wouldn¡¯t get away unscathed if they didn¡¯t float away just a moment before the crash.

    ¡¸Do your best propping up the ce okay? If not the increased weight gonna crush that important ce y¡¯know?¡¹

    *ZUN* Fernier¡¯s weight increased exponentially.

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIIINN-</em>

    Gran Replica shrieked. It was emitting its magic power dispersal authority, but the weight increase didn¡¯t get reduced meaningfully.

    Of course that was the case. The weight increase was caused by the countless gravity stones ced inside Fernier increasing their own weight. Just like body strengthening. It wasn¡¯t an emission type magic.

    Therefore, Gran Replica had to focus its full strength to its earth maniption authority. Like a bridge that was connecting mountains, it had to support Fernier by pushing up and hardening the earth with its own giant body at the center.

    ¡¸Tio, I¡¯ll leave the control of the ship to you. I¡¯ll give you my magic cystal stone too, so keep this guy nailed here.¡¹

    ¡¸M-me? I hath never used this kind of artifact before though?¡¹

    ¡¸The current you is a good-for-nothing that can¡¯t do airbat despite being a dragon after all, so at least do this somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸G-good-for-nothing!? Thou impudent-, how dare thou said such thing to me¨D¨Dkuh, haa haa, what? I shouldst be irritated, and yet what art this zing feeling welling up from inside mine chest!?¡¹

    <em>Eei-, just watch me aplishing this task! </em>Tio took over the control while going <em>haa haa </em>with her face turning bright red (she was nine years old inside). <em>Isn¡¯t that your hardcore M soul reacting¡­¡­</em>nobody pointed that out.

    ¡¸Kaori, go to above the cloud. There aren¡¯t many giant stakes left up there. I¡¯ll slow down the pace, in exchange you bombard thend with disintegration magic. You should be able to at least float in ce even if you can¡¯t do airbat right?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it! But, I won¡¯t be able to see the ground from there, what if I hit ally¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wear this choker. I had put coordinate stone on them. You should be able to sense their general location with that.¡¹

    <em>Since when,</em> Kaori reacted with surprise even while taking the choker. Then Hajime continued to reassure Kaori as she spread open her silver wings.

    ¡¸I already know how shitty your control is. But, it won¡¯t be a problem even if you caused friendly fire. You can just fix human or thing even if you break them right? Just fix themter.¡¹

    ¡¸Shitty!? It¡¯s the truth but, sugarcoat it a little! After all I won¡¯t feel good from hearing that kind of thing like Tio okay! Okay!¡¹

    Kaori flew to the sky while her cheeks blushed faintly. Silver light broke through the lightning cloud above.

    ¡¸Shia, keep smashing this guy¡¯s head. In the worst case use this thing if it looks like it¡¯ll get away.¡¹

    Hajime took out the second improvised treasure warehouse. It was filled with several giant stakes that had huge curved de attached. Those things that were like cross spear were for severing the great snake¡¯s torso, just like the method of splittingrge rock by nailing a stake into it.

    ¡¸U-understood. I-I¡¯ll do my best desu-¡­¡­that¡¯s why, please reward me for itter!¡¹

    Shia showed a glimpse of shamelessness like when they met for the first time before she took dashed away. Hajime smiled wryly at that while turning his gaze to Shizuku and others next.

    ¡¸You guys go to the bridge and protect Yue. Don¡¯t let anything bother her. ¡­¡­I¡¯m counting on you guys.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep-, we will protect Yue-oneesama without fail!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou-. We¡¯ll manage it somehow-¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like I¡¯ll be able to pay you back a little for saving Kaori with this. Just leave it to us.¡¹

    Suzu, Ryuutarou, and Shizuku talked boastfully even though they were wearing nervous expressions. On the other hand, Kouki too nodded although there seemed to be hesitation somewhere inside him. The state of his mind was clear to see based on how he was fearfully grabbing the handle of the holy sword. Although this also wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that.

    ¡¸Hajime¡¹

    The giant stake bombardment became sporadic and the focus of the queen of the sky(Lei Replica) got directed to the surface once more. The flock of harpies would also arrive nearby soon.

    For Replica too had regenerated a fair amount of the upper half of its centaur body. It still hadn¡¯t restored its authority, but this time it took out a giant halberd from empty air before sprinting forward fiercely.

    Yue ignored all those things and stared solely at Hajime.

    ¡¸Take care¡¹

    She stroked Hajime¡¯s nape with her fingertip. She offered her best smile along with the words to see him off.

    Hajime too caressed Yue¡¯s cheek and nodded back with a fearless smile. Then he leaped toward the battlefield.

    Yue saw off his back lovingly before she looked back across her shoulder while putting off sses.

    ¡¸Now, to the inside. I¡¯m going to concentrate, so everyone, I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    She gave instruction with a surprisingly morous atmosphere, like a madam who tookmand in the ce of her husband.

    .

    .

    .

    Lei Replica moved as expected after it saw Gran Replica¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t do anything drastic aren¡¯t you!¡¹

    There was already a copse in this area and the undergroundke had also already be damaged from the forceful defense of the pseudo spirits. There was no way they would apply things like space quake or super gravity field to Fernier that was acting as a super heavy weight.

    Naturally Hajime didn¡¯t overlook the opening from when the opponent split its focus from attacking to sending reinforcement. He fired missile attacks using Orkan in session.

    Of course, there was also no way an opponent with Yue¡¯s tactical thinking would be easy to deal with. In addition it had far greater output than the actual person.

    The ¡°Five Heavenly Dragons¡± went out to intercept. The gravity fields inside their mouths sucked every single missile and devoured them.

    But, that was fine. From the start it was only a part of the two stages diversion that Hajime prepared.

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIINNN-</em>

    <em>*DOUU-* </em>Angel¡¯sdder pierced through the lightning clouds. It was beautiful like sunlight, but in actuality it was the world¡¯s most atrocious bombardment.

    It smashed through the space istion barrier that was deployed as countermeasure against the giant stakes. A huge hole was opened up in the torso of the sky queen. Its flying posture was disarrayed and held off from falling down by using gravity magic in full force, but as expected its reinforcement toward Gran Replica was cut off with that.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine! This time¡­¡­I¡¯ll be the one protecting Hajime-kun!¡»

    Silver lights rained down one after another apanied by such ¡°Telepathy¡±. It was a terrific pounding. Even For Replica that had restored its authority was focusing on evasion by jumping around using midair footholds.

    ¡ºNice job Kaori. ¡­¡­You canst for five minutes right?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll make itst!¡»

    ¡ºAwesome. I¡¯m counting on you.¡»

    ¡ºTsu, yep-, leave it to me! Fuheh¡»

    The reply came back with augh that was exuding happiness. The intensity of the bombardment was increasing at the same time.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because Kaori had suddenly gotten more skilled. It was her clever trick. She regenerated the disintegration magic itself using her specialty the regeneration magic. With that she managed to cut the time needed to reconstruct the magic.

    She was using age of god magic in parallel, so naturally the magic power consumption also rocketed up by several times. But, even so Kaori would surely made itsted to the end.

    Just like how in the past, she believed in Hajime¡¯s survival to the end even when everyone around her had already given up.

    The earnest and severe attack from the bullrushing maiden forced even Lei Replica to split its focus for recovery and defense.

    It was diverting the bombardment with multiple gravity spheres while also flying in high speed and using ¡°Gate¡± to endure it.

    Kaori was forcing an opponent that ought to be called as a superior version of Yue to focus on running away. It was unclear whether he should call it as Kaori being amazing or that Yue¡¯s tactic was amazing for being able to endure against the heavy rain of silver lights that were like god¡¯s punishment.

    Hajime felt impressed with both Kaori and Yue inside his heart while turning around and fired Scgen behind him without even taking aim.

    ¡¸You yourself also got goddamned stronger in your own way.¡¹

    For Replica used ¡°Prophetic Vision¡± to see the future several seconds ahead. With that it saw through the random pounding of the disintegration bombardment perfectly and avoided getting hit. It then used teleportation to appear behind Hajime. The bullet that was specialized for piercing rushed at it but, it had predicted even that and dodged.

    ¡¸The rulebook for this kind of situation is using attack that will hit even if the enemy can see iting huuh!¡¹

    It was swinging around its giant halberd casually as though it was hammer. But its sh also possessed sharpness as though it would cleave through the atmosphere.

    Hajime braced his legs against that so hard that his foothold that was made from ¡°Air Force¡± might cracked. He gritted his teeth, put the strength of his whole body into his artificial hand, andunched an uppercut. The strain to his body caused the vein on his forehead to swell up. Crimson magic power sparked fiercely around his body.

    The inhuman physical strength of the monster of the abyss, times five. That description wasn¡¯t just for show.

    The super heavy and fast attack that would definitely turned an ordinary person into minced meat got bounced up at the same time with a terrific thunderous sound. Steam leaked out from between the teeth that Hajime gritted.

    He swiftly aimed Scgen once more for counterattack. There,

    ¨D¨D<em>GOAAAAAAAAAAA-</em>

    ¡°Lightning Dragon¡± and ¡°Azure Dragon¡±unched a pincer attack. The ¡°Stone Dragon¡± came from above while the ¡°Storm Dragon¡± came from below. The ¡°Ice Dragon¡± also attacked from behind.

    It was a co-op attack with For Replica. A saturation attack while Hajime was being held in ce. It was the same way of fighting like when Yue and Shia teamed up. The tactic of not minding even if they got hit by their teammate¡¯s attack because they could regenerateter was also simr to Yue.

    ¡¸This tag team of cheat and bug is just nightmarish.¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t help but praise the demon king army(Freed)¡¯s decision to split the two of them from each other even though they were enemy.

    Hajime thought so while smiling wryly. At the same time he deployed a barrier using Cross Bits while he himself charged toward the ¡°Stone Dragon¡± above. It would be rtively easier to endure its attack as long as he could slip through the gravity field inside its mouth.

    The Cross Bits screamed from the overwhelming pressure of the integrated gravity field. They were letting out white smoke from the heavy burden but¨D¨Dthey endured.

    Hajime broke through the smoke of petrification as though tearing through a dragon¡¯s stomach.

    For Replica circled to right above his head and shed at him. Hajime intentionally dispelled the barrier while bending backward as though doing limbo dance midair to evade.

    Scgen fired. It was dodged. A diagonal sh came. He dodged. He shot once more, it was evaded, a strike came, and he dodged again.

    The giant centaur and small monster rushed through the air freely while carrying out a dizzying exchange of offense and defense.

    Red lightning and light blue lightning were running in parallel in the air. The battle was too high speed that only the after images of those two colors could be seen.

    Even the ¡°Five Heavenly Dragons¡± couldn¡¯t interfere. They couldn¡¯t hit the target even if they gave backup using gravity field or breath attack. They couldn¡¯t even perceive the going on. Instead they got hit by counterattacks from Cross Bits and got blown away.

    It was truly an extraordinarybat ability that was worthy for someone called the monster of the abyss.

    Although, it didn¡¯t mean that the backup from the ¡°Five Heavenly Dragons¡± waspletely pointlessly. Also, as expected, being ¡°big¡± gave pure strength on its own.

    Just for a moment, no different than an instant, the breath attack of the ¡°Ice Dragon¡± slowed the artificial arm¡¯s movement. Hajime¡¯s evasion using the arm¡¯s recoil slowed down slightly, and the giant halberd grazed him.

    ¡¸Guuh!?¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t a direct hit. But, the shockwave from that huge size and irrational power dealt serious damage just from grazing him.

    His flesh and blood right shoulder was dislocated. An impact like it came from a dump truck passed through his internal organs. He couldn¡¯t breath. Blood got vomited from his mouth.

    Hajime forcefully slotted back his shoulder even while getting blown away. Intense agony assaulted him but he had not the slightest leeway to pay it any mind. For Replica was already closing the distance within his slowed down sight.

    In addition he caught sight of lightning converging within the rainclouds at the sky above. Lei Replica¡¯s authority would bring down a lightning strike from the heaven soon.

    (I can endure-. Endure-)

    He put on his greatest defense using Cross Bits. Surely the space istion barrier would be able to block the consecutive attack of For Replica¡¯s full body blow and the lightning strike. But, most likely the Cross Bits would reach their limit there.

    The corner of his lips unconsciously curled up. He imagined the hard mode that would be waiting after he lost the tools for his greatest defense.

    <em>Bring it on. </em>He thought in high spirit. He red at the giant halberd that was swung down toward him¨D¨Din that moment.

    ¡¸It, missed?¡¹

    The sh veered off course. The giant halberd only grazed the barrier. The cause was For Replica¡¯s foothold. The space istion barrier that it created using its authority suddenly vanished and it lost its bnce.

    It didn¡¯t stop there. The lighting inside the rain cloud that had reached critical load also vanished with a puff.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    He looked around. Perhaps it was just his imagination, but it felt like that the stormy rain and thunder were also weakening.

    And then he noticed, at one point on the ground.

    A streak of pure white light was rising from above Fernier.

    .

    .

    .

    Going back slightly in time.

    After Hajime and others leaped out, Yue quickly sat on the captain seat.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t die from a little attack, so no need to be so tense.¡¹

    As soon as she said that, all emotions fell off from her face.

    She rewatched the recording of the past through the sses while fully operating her skill ¡°Image Composition¡±, a skill to construct magic circle using her imagination. Shebined her analysis and hypothesis and repeated her trial & error with extremely fast pace inside her brain.

    A faint golden aura enveloped her. Her crimson eyes were shining zingly. She cut an out of the world figure like that. Someone unconsciously muttered ¡¸Pretty¡­¡­¡¹ at such sight. They were overwhelmed by the indescribable ghastliness and sacredness they felt that made it hard to approach Yue.

    A magic prodigy. The greatest talent ever since the founding of vampire country.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether she had lost her memory or not. Something likeck of knowledge posed no problem. The figure of the magician of the age who couldprehend a hundred from just one could be witnessed there.

    It was then a fierce shaking ran through Fernier. The impact came up from right below them.

    ¡¸Nuwah, eei! Be still over there!¡¹

    Tio got on all fours and poured magic power into the ship while crawling. The hundreds of gravity stones shined and increased in weight even more.

    ¡ºShia-dono! What art thou doing! Simpy crush the head of the opponent whilst they art unable to move!¡»

    Tio yelled angrily through ¡°Telepathy¡±, but what came back was a crying voice.

    ¡ºHiiin. Don¡¯t speak like it¡¯s so easy desuu! Thre are mes and wind des and so many things flying at me here¨D¨Dhiiiih, I¡¯m going to dieee! I¡¯m getting a lot of death foresight hereee~~¡»

    As expected it seemed the opponent couldn¡¯t be dealt with normal means.

    Shizuku hurriedly looked outside. The surrounding ground was surging toward them like tsunami. She could see the ground bulging up and sinking down repeatedly. In addition *GAN GAN GAN-* the sound of metal being hit was ringing endlessly. The flock of small harpies had finallynded on the ship.

    ¡¸We too can¡¯t just stand around doing nothing! Suzu, please put up a barrier around the bridge! We will take care of the ones that get through! Ryuutarou and me will be at the sides, while Kouki take care the front!¡¹

    Naturally the front window was the most brittle part. Although it was made from crystal, it was thin and weak because it prioritized clear visibility. That was why Shizuku wanted to ce Kouki there as their greatest firepower but¡­¡­

    ¡¸M-me? But¡­¡­¡¹ Kouki paused and nced at the holy sword.

    ¡¸Tsu, it can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s a problem! Please take care of the left side Kouki!¡¹

    Shizuku didn¡¯t wait for a reply and stepped forward. She understood in general what Kouki was worrying about, but there was no time to think about it right now.

    ¡¸Shizushizu! They¡¯reing!¡¹

    As expected, the small harpies gathered at the front part. They must be filled with the souls of flying type monsters. Their movements were wild and animalistic. Just like the harpy in legend.

    Although they were small type, their length was nearly two meters. They were monstrous enough from human perspective. The sight of such monsters grouping up and charging forward was quite terrifying. Among them there were also individuals that breathed me,unched lightning, or wrapped their ws in light. It made them even more terrifying.

    ¡¸But if it¡¯s just this much-¡¹

    Certainly their attacks were intense, but Suzu¡¯s ¡°Divine Severance¡± was holding up. The protection of the girl who was summoned from earth and obtained the vocation ¡°Barrier Master¡± wasn¡¯t just for show.

    But, as expected the power of Lei Replica, or rather Yue¡¯s power was dangerous.

    ¡¸Wha-, a gate!?¡¹

    There was no denying that the opponent didn¡¯t have much leeway right now because of the disintegration bombardment from above. As expected it seemed that it couldn¡¯t do something major like sending in the whole flocks all at once, even so apparently doing something like creating a gate that connected the outside and inside of the ship wasn¡¯t a problem for it.

    Fortunately, most likely it could only create a gate within its line of sight. In other words, the gate appeared at the front part.

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIINN-</em>

    Three harpies shrieked just like their queen and got inside. One of themunched a swift attack at Shizuku.

    ¡¸Suzu! Narrow your range! Protect Yue-san!¡¹

    Shizuku gave instruction while stepping forward, then a sh. The sharpness of the ck katana and Shizuku¡¯s skill worked together to easily behead the small harpy.

    ¡¸ORAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    Ryuutarou ran at the right side. He let out a yell of fighting spirit and executed a stunning ¡°Seiken Tsuki(straight punch)¡± at the torso of a small harpy that was leaning back to breathe out me. As expected it seemed just one punch wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it off, but Ryuutarou immediately added the second and third strike that destroyed it sessfully.

    Although they were inferiorpared to Hajime¡¯s gang, they were summoned people who boasted specs that were nearly ten times of Tortus people. The two had enough strength tofortably intercept the small harpies.

    Meanwhile, Kouki also seeded in defending the left side, but his movementcked luster.

    A part of that was because the after-effect of ¡°Limit Break¡± was still affecting him but, as expected the biggest cause was how he wasn¡¯t sending his specialty, the light element magic into the holy sword smoothly.

    Although, it couldn¡¯t be denied that he was already at a disadvantage just from having to fight a flying type golem indoor like this.

    Suzu¡¯s barrier shrunk down and increased in hardness to protect Tio and Yue better. With that they were able to hold out somehow even with the small harpies flying in one after another.

    Like that, they fought with desperation for some time while giving back up to Kouki sometimes.

    (Isn¡¯t it already ten minutes at least!?)

    Actually only around three minutes had passed. A time that could only fit one round fight.

    Even so the battle was too intense and required them to give it their all. They were also required to position themselves as guard for others, which was something they had no experience in. Shizuku and others were already running out of breath after just three minutes.

    And then, those three minutes were enough to exhaust Tio who was using up magic power like crazy.

    Perhaps that length of time would also be enough to make Shia who had been continuously crushing the head of Gran Replica while under the storm of me and lightning to finallymit a blunder.

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m sorry-. I failed¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸N-not good! I couldst notst¨D¨D¡¹

    The ship¡¯s frame was assaulted by quake and vibration. It tilted greatly to the back. Everyone almost lost their bnce and fell on their knee.

    In addition, a despairing sight unfolded at the other side of the front crystal window.

    The ground rose up. Rocks that were formed to look like mountains of swords pulverized the front part of the ship. The wall was finally swept aside.

    The small harpies rushed in all at once. Furthermore, a tremendous roar thundered as though it had been aiming for this timing.

    Gran Replica¡¯s anger was mixed inside that roar. It dealt direct impact on the souls of Shizuku and others. They bit their lips to desperately keep hold of their consciousness while enduring the attacks of the small harpies, but that was their limit.

    That was why, nobody couldn¡¯t move right away even when they noticed that Suzu¡¯s barrier was flickering.

    ¡¸NOOOOOOOO-¡¹

    One small harpy fired multiple ice javelins toward Yue. Although she reactedte, she still made it in time to put her body in between them. That was something that was only possible for the fastest swordswoman Shizuku.

    But, even so, there was no helping it with the instant she had already lost.

    ¡¸Aguh, tsuuu! Aaa-¡¹

    The best Shizuku could do was cutting down several of the javelins. Her shoulder was hit, her side and right leg were gouged. And then, one javelin pierced Yue¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸No way-, Yue-san!!¡¹

    Shizuku went pale. More than regret, she felt fear welling up inside herself because she couldn¡¯t protect herpletely. Shizuku half fell into panic, but the words of the strongest vampire didn¡¯t contain any falsehood.

    There was no change at all to Yue¡¯s expression even with her chest soaked in blood that poured out like geyser.

    She simply kept muttering in small voice while continuing to focus at the recording of the past that was projected on the air and the magic construction inside her brain.

    And then, even that wound¡­¡­the ice javelin slipped out on its own before the hole was closing in the blink of eye.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­you¡¯re really, out of the norm.¡¹

    Yue struck aposed and aloof figure. She was focusing her whole focus only on keeping her promise with Hajime. That sight made Shizuku felt overwhelmed and she regained her calm.

    ¡¸Shizushizu, sorry-¡¹

    Suzu redeployed the barrier with voice that sounded like she would cry. At the same time she sent healing magic at Shizuku.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Suzu! Do your best! Ryuutarou! Don¡¯t lose focus! Look to the front!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry-¡¹

    No matter how undying Yue was, they guessed that it would still be bad if her head got crushed. Perhaps she would still regenerate even from such damage, but at the very least it didn¡¯t seem likely that she would be able to continue thinking in such state.

    That was why Shizuku scolded herrades. They had been saved twice. And yet they hadn¡¯t managed to pay back their debt even once.

    They would be without any human decency if they didn¡¯t give it their all here. It would be a stain in their honor!

    ¡¸HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    Shizuku roared. She threw away any thought of defense and cut, cut, cut.

    Perhaps it was because the situation was so extreme. Even though her fatigue had reached the peak, even though it was hard to even breath, her technique flowed smoothly. Its sharpness increased. Her Yaegashi school¡¯s techniques were executed naturally like flowing water.

    Even herrades widened their eyes seeing her aura that was like a sword demon. But one of them made Shizuku snapped seeing him being so out of it.

    ¡¸Koukiiii! Stop being so cowardly and grab the holy sword already!¡¹

    ¡¸C-cowardly? Me with the holy sword? Don¡¯t be stupid!¡¹

    Surely exhaustion wasn¡¯t the only reason why Kouki wasn¡¯t using magic through the holy sword. Shizuku had seen through that as his childhood friend.

    Although, Shizuku understood well that it would only bring the opposite effect if she scolded him even more here. She suppressed her irritation and spoke once more to Kouki with a strong conviction in her voice.

    ¡¸If you say that the holy sword is going out of control, then it¡¯s your job to help it out!¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­¡­helping it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. If it¡¯s you Kouki then you can do it. Because, you¡¯re the hero who¡¯ll save the world right? And the holy sword, is the partner that will help you with that right?¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s eyes widened hearing those words. His gaze fell toward his hand.

    The color of his eyes changed a beatter. His grip that was somewhat shaky before tightened on the handle like a vise.

    (That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the hero. The holy sword¡­¡­is the hero¡¯s partner! I can do it if it¡¯s me!)

    <em>Answer me, answer me, I¡¯m begging you please answer me! Help me save my friends! </em>Kouki strongly, strongly repeated that mantra inside his head, praying to push back the thought from Urdia.

    Yes, what was needed was only that. Because the holy sword was the hero¡¯s partner no matter in what era.

    It would answer to the hero anytime if the hero believed and strongly wished to it.

    *sh-* Light exploded.

    The holy sword was enveloped in light as though it had been drawn out from its sheath just now. That pure white light became a ripple that spread out. ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Astonished voice escaped from Kouki¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸What the hell Kouki! It¡¯ll be a pain if you go out of control again y¡¯know!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, a thought, no, an image is¡­¡­can I, do that? Something like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Anything is fine! Just fight already!¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me but¡­¡­I¡¯m, truly at mine limit¡­¡­mine magic power¡­¡­art used up-¡¹

    The ship¡¯s frame tilted even more and then it got overturned. But just before that happened, Kouki lifted up the holy sword.

    In that moment, a streak of light shot out from the holy sword and it pierced the sky.

    The undtion of the ground instantly settled down. The sharp protrusions from the ground also crumbled into dirt.

    ¡¸What in the world¡­¡­Kouki! What did you do!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uguuh, the holy sword¡­¡­has the power, to control¡­¡­authority-¡¹

    To be more urate it was an interference ability against authority. In order to help the great spirits who were faced with difficult battles, the great tree created the holy sword at the end. Although it was impossible for it to neutralize the authorities, it was possible to at least support or suppress authorities. In a sense it was only natural for the holy sword to have such function.

    The long passage of time had degraded many of the authorities. It also applied to the holy sword. But that extremely limited power was awakened in this critical moment was due to the hero¡¯s attribute as expected.

    ¡¸It cost-, a lot of magic power-¡­¡­I won¡¯tst long¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Keep it up even if it kills you-! I¡¯ll kill you myself if you don¡¯t keep it up!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes-¡¹

    It felt like the small harpies¡¯ attacks were also loosening up. Perhaps the holy sword was also affecting Lei Replica.

    In any case, this was a chance. Shizuku beheaded three harpies in one breath.

    She got a little breathing room. She focused on her limbs that were starting to tremble from fatigue and put her strength into them while looking up to the sky. And then,

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIINN-</em>

    She saw a silver light was swallowed by a ¡°gate¡± just moment before it pierced through Lei Replica, before it was returned back toward the sky from a different ce. She also saw the whole sky above was ravaged by a fierce quake of the space.

    These three minutes were also enough time for the queen of the sky to set up a checkmate.

    Those were enough time to grasp the position of Kaori who was hiding herself above the lightning cloud, and also to finish constructing ¡°extrarge Quaking Heaven¡± to st off the whole air battlefield without shaking the ground as much as possible.

    The result went without saying.

    ¡¸Kaori-¡­¡­Nagumo-kun-¡¹

    A hole was opened in the lightning cloud above the mountain range. Kaori was falling from there. She looked battered. It was only natural because the most atrocious magic got sent back to her as it was. She was still retaining her original shape was solely thanks to her apostle body.

    On the other hand, Hajime wasn¡¯t falling. In exchange, all his seven Cross Bits were falling in pieces.

    He must have defended using space istion barrier. But, they couldn¡¯t endure the burden and broke down. In addition he also didn¡¯t manage to defendpletely. He was covered in wounds.

    He was standing on ¡°Air Force¡± but his body was tilting and he looked like he was about to copse anytime. He was shedding blood as though a bucket of it had been sshed over his head. Blood was also continuing to flow from his eyes, nose, and ears.

    He wasn¡¯t moving. Was he unable to move, or was he unconscious while still standing?

    The holy sword¡¯s interference with the authorities didn¡¯t matter.

    It didn¡¯t matter for the monster that had taken away the ability of the strongest vampire princess who could control all kind of age of god magic.

    *Ji ji ji* Sparks crackled at the empty space that Lei Replica was ring at.

    A small sphere appeared. A whirling ck ominous star¨D¨Dthe gravity magic¡¯s final secret art ¡°ck Sky Destitution¡±.

    It was gradually getting formed bigger and bigger. It was turning gigantic. It had a scale that must be impossible even for Yue. Perhaps it should be called ¡°Mega ck Sky Destitution¡±.

    It swallowed anything and everything and annihted them. The air and raindrops were forming a vortex while getting pulled toward it.

    Shizuku couldn¡¯t hold back and yelled. Perhaps it was because of worry, anxiety, or perhaps simply because she wanted to cling on something.

    She herself didn¡¯t know what she was feeling. She simply yelled.

    ¡¸Nagumo-kun-¡¹

    .

    .

    .

    Hajime felt like someone was calling his name. He gasped and regained his consciousness. It seemed that he fainted for a brief moment because of the space sting that was out of the scale.

    He saw Kaori falling at the corner of his sight and hurriedly jumped toward her.

    (My body reacts slowly. And there¡¯s also no pain even with all these wounds. Haha, so I¡¯m dying.)

    Hajime muttered inside his heart as though it was someone else¡¯s problem. He caught Kaori just barely. It seemed she was unconscious.

    When he looked up, there was an extremely vicious ck star was erging bit by bit.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still around 90 seconds until the promised time huh? Hah, bring it on.¡¹

    There was no time for him to ce Kaori at a safe ce. ¡°Mega ck Sky Destitution¡± would bepleted in approximately 30 more seconds.

    That was why, he ced Kaori on his back as gently as possible and fixed her in ce using the wire installed in his artificial arm. It was just like what he did to Yue when fighting the pseudo scorpion in the past.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll crush you!¡¹

    Faced with despair, Hajime leaped forward with his fighting spirit not fading in the slightest. His aim was Lei Replica.

    A ¡°gate¡± appeared on his way and For Replica showed up to obstruct him.

    ¡¸oOOOOOOOOOO-¡¹

    Fierce sparks covered Hajime. He let out a piercing war cry as though to consume his own soul to ovee beyond the limits of his limits.

    He tossed a ¡°B¡±. The target was the giant halberd that just got swung down. From the momentum and For Replica¡¯s physical strength, the best it could do would be just to stop it for a second.

    But, that second was enough. The giant halberd kept swinging down even while its momentum was getting held back. Hajime punched it with his artificial arm right from the front. He transformed the recklessness that was no different from a suicidal act into a good chance using ¡°Vibration Destruction¡±.

    His artificial arm cracked before bursting and shooting metal fragments everywhere, but the giant halberd also got smashed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get in my wayyy-¡¹

    Hajime got into point-nk range in one go. Then he fired all the ammo inside Orkan from that zero distance.

    Its foothold must also be unstable because of the authority suppression. Or perhaps it was overwhelmed by Hajime¡¯s aura that gave no damn for his own death as long as he could bring it down with him. For Replica was hit fully by the shots and they blew it away.

    A roar to shake the soul was let out from Gran Replica. But he didn¡¯t even feel it anymore.

    He simply charged with the rage toward the scoundrel that dare to use her beloved one¡¯s power as it pleased.

    The control of ¡°Mega ck Sky Destitution¡± must be taking a lot out of it. It didn¡¯t attack Hajime with powerful attack, but in exchange it fired a swarm of ck spheres at him. It was the basic of basics in gravity magic. The gravity bullets ¡°ck Spheres¡± that had weight in them.

    He met them with gatling gun, but the gravity messed his bullets¡¯ trajectories and veered them off course.

    ¡¸Goh, gahah, guah¡¹

    He felt like a sandbag. Even though he had activated ¡°Vajra¡±, his body that had been heavily wounded all over became even more damaged.

    His consciousness almost flew away. Strength was seeping out from his hands. The gatling gun also got hit and thrown off from his hand. His body was in a state that was unable to move physically¨D¨D

    ¡¸¨D¨D¡±Absolute Phenomenon¡±¡¹

    Kaori opened her eyes and spoke with a hoarse voice from across his shoulder. Her consciousness was hazy. Even so, she must have sensed the danger Hajime was in.

    ¡¸It¡¯s, fine¡­¡­this time, I¡¯ll protect you, for sure¡­¡­¡¹

    Her remaining magic power must be scarce even before this. The injury and her running out of magic power made Kaori fainted once more. She casted the regeneration magic using only her willpower, so Hajime¡¯s state was still far away from full recovery.

    But, even so, his broken artificial arm was restored. His internal organs had also been healed that they now could feel pain.

    ¡¸Thanks a lot. That definitely protected me!¡¹

    He was just a step away from death¡¯s door. There was no way of getting out from this desperate situation, but a smile formed on his face. He deflected the heavy rain of ¡°ck Spheres¡± with great shield while breaking through with brute force.

    ¡¸Stop acting like a high and mighty queen!¡¹

    Lightning, me bullet, ice spear, light sword, wind de. Elemental bullet storm also got added in pounding the great shield. Hajime threw away the smashed shield and crossed his arms in front of his head while breaking through with only ¡°Vajra¡±. He jumped toward Lei Replica¡¯s head. What he took out there was naturally the Pile Bunker.

    ¡¸Just fall already!!¡¹

    The sounds of sting and pulverizing thundered. Lei Replica that was standing straight at midair while looking up at Hajime got a huge stake nted into its face.

    It wasn¡¯t just a normal giant stake. It was the only explosive giant stake that he was able to create. It was filled with ¡°congration powder¡± and ¡°abyss made tar¡± to the brim.

    Lei Replica¡¯s head burst from inside. Burning tar with temperature higher than 3000 degree poured inside its body. The rust colored water that acted as medium for Urdia¡¯s power evaporated fast from the fierce heat, causing steam explosion to ur inside. Parts of its body were destroyed by explosions from inside its body.

    But, as expected it was troublesome when Yue became an enemy. Because her favorite tactic was to keep attacking without paying any mind to the damage that she received.

    ¡¸Guaaaaah!?¡¹

    It casted ¡°Time of Breaking¡± which reproduced Hajime¡¯s past wounds. It seemed that it only traced the wounds from a brief period of the past because the magic was formed in an instant, but it reopened the numerous lethal wounds that Kaori had just healed.

    Lei Replica descended even while regenerating. Hajime too was sliding down from above its head.

    (Not, yet! One, more minute¨C)

    Hajime gritted his teeth and red at Lei Replica.

    But, his body wouldn¡¯t listen to him. The sparks of ¡°Limit Break ¨C Supreme¡± were also vanishing.

    <em>Squeeze out your life until thest drop</em>, he scolded himself with a will of steel. In fact it felt like he heard his soul making a creaking sound that made him shuddered but¡­¡­

    <em>Who give a damn. You already promised after all.</em> Hajime thought and tried to draw out even more power instead¨D¨D

    It seemed, that buying time for thirty seconds was enough.

    ¡¸Ha, haha. As expected from Yue.¡¹

    Heughed in delight and allowed himself to fall obediently.

    A gigantic golden magic circle was forming in the sky.

    Four minutes. It seemed that genius vampire princess managed to finish a minute earlier than nned.

    The golden light instantly widened. It was intricate and beautiful. The magic circle that was shining brilliantly to illuminate the world was like a work of art. It was peerlessly pretty.

    ¨D¨D<em>iIIIIIIIIINN-</em>

    The pseudo spirits writhed and screamed. Meanwhile a voice that was overflowing with love reached him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve made you wait, Hajime.¡¹

    <em>Yeah, </em>he thought. It was this voice. She had returned back to him.

    ¡¸Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹

    His body floated lightly. A gravity field was gently enveloping Hajime. In front of him was his beloved vampire princess who was shining golden after taking back everything.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you. Sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it.¡¹

    Yue looked like she was going to cry seeing Hajime¡¯s battered state.

    Hajime shrugged. Then Yue was overcame with emotion and leaped on his chest. Then right away she moved for a kiss¨D¨D

    ¡¸I too-, cough, had protected¡­¡­guh, okay!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tsk. Bakaori. Read the damn mood.¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s hand reached out from across Hajime¡¯s shoulder and pushed Yue¡¯s head back. It made Yue clicked her tongue automatically.

    Although, that toosted for only an instant. Yue suddenly smiled and spoke ¡¸Thank you¡¹ while caressing Kaori¡¯s head. At the same time she was healing Hajime and Kaori with regeneration magic.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s alright now. I¡¯ll take care of things.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, I leave it to you.¡¹

    Yue turned her back on him. She red at the battlefield.

    The pseudo spirits that had the memory wrenched back from them and lost their autonomy because of that had stopped moving. It seemed that an instruction immediately came from the ruins through Urdia, but their movements were fatally slow.

    ¡º¡­¡­Shia, Tio. Send them flying.¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no need to even ask!!¡»

    ¡ºHow unsightly we hath been acting. It shouldst be allowed for me to vent for a liiitle bit just for this time!!¡»

    Yue¡¯s regeneration magic enveloped her tworades. Right after that, *DONN* a sh of light blue color pierced the sky.

    ¡¸SHAORAAAAAAAA-¡¹

    A war cry so loud as though to vent out the owner¡¯s fury reverberated through the battlefield. Gran Replica¡¯s head was mmed up. Its giant body arched backward like a shrimp.

    In addition, beautiful ck light that could be mistaken as the night sky also swelled up.

    ¡¸GURAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH¡¹

    A real dragon¡¯s roar thundered electrifyingly in the air. A gant ck dragon took flight with astounding speed.

    Her target was For Replica. It held no weapon in its hands, but it raised its powerful arm to meet the dragon¡¯s charge. However, its movement was far different than before when it moved like a martial artist.

    Therefore the dragon dodged the fist easily before tackling its body to the ground with a crash. Then it was hit by ¡°dragon¡¯s breath¡± from point nk while being pinned down.

    Naturally, Yue too wasn¡¯t just staying idle.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How dare you use my strength to do this to Hajime.¡¹

    She slowly turned her hand toward Lei Replica that was fixing its posture.

    ¡¸Turn to scrap¡¹

    The space shifted along with a tone of absolute zero temperature. Countless ¡°spatial cleaves¡± tore apart Lei Replica¡¯s wings into pieces. In addition it was restrained midair with gravity magic and then ¡°Quaking Heaven¡± smashed it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll take this ¡°ck Sky Destitution¡± from here.¡¹

    Yue sent a nce at ¡°Mega ck Sky Destitution¡± that was in the middle of shrinking. It immediately sparked intensely and resumed its ergement. The magic was the extrarge version that the current Yue couldn¡¯t possibly cast, but it wasn¡¯t a problem for her to maintain an already formed magic for a brief moment.

    ¡º¡­¡­Shia, Tio. Checkmate.¡»

    ¡ºYes desu!¡»

    ¡ºAcknowledged!¡»

    The replies came back immediately. A war cry ¡¸ORYAAAAAAAAA-¡¹ was reverberating from the ground.

    Looking there, Gran Replica was minced into pieces. It seemed that it had been chopped up by the giant cross stakes that Hajime handed. Even so each piece was still gigantic. Shia hit them one by one with Drucken toward the sky.

    Tio too blew away For Replica that she had split apart with her breath using even bigger tornado to the sky.

    Shizuku and others who were watching that had their jaws hanging wide open in astonishment. Meanwhile,

    ¡¸Get wrecked! Desuu!!¡¹

    ¡ºTake this! This art the end!!¡»

    Thest parts of For Replica and Gran Replica danced in the air. They got caught within the suction range of ¡°Mega ck Sky Destitution¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s okay to rest now.¡¹

    They were sucked into the whirling ck star in the sky together with Lei Replica that was released from its binding.

    That was the end of the pseudo spirits that were created by god as a threat to the world.

    ¡°Mega ck Sky Destitution¡± vanished. The lightning clouds were clearing up.

    The light of the sun that had reached the zenith was forming magnificent angel¡¯s stairs in the sky.

    ¡¸Hajime-saaaaaann!!¡¹

    ¡ºGoshujin-samaaa~~¡»

    Shia and Tio rushed through the sky and arrived to Hajime¡¯s side. Tio became a foothold and Shia took Kaori and held her in princess carry.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime.¡¹

    Yue who was floating in the air embraced Hajime to prop him up.

    Hajime stared at Yue, Shia, and Tio with a flood of emotions inside his gaze. Then he spoke a sentence.

    ¡¸Wee back.¡¹

    He presented them weing words with a heartfelt relieve.

    Of course, the three of them also smiled back with joy that flooded out from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡º¡¸¡¸We¡¯re back!¡¹¡¹¡»

    They replied like so.

    .

    .

    .

    After that, Hajime and others returned to the undergroundke once more.

    Although they had the soul recovery magic now, they couldn¡¯t just leave the facility and Urdia alone.

    There was no defensive measure anymore with the wall and ceiling crumbling. Hajime had also dropped a ¡°Gate Hole¡± behind before they got forcefully teleported out, so they had arrived to this ce in an instant.

    Though there were actually small golems entering the broken ceiling and wall to stand guard there but¡­¡­

    There was no need to ask what was the result of that now that Yue and others had recovered.

    Also, as expected the improvised soul recovery magic didn¡¯t reach until deep underground, so they would have to collect the golems of the townspeople and royal guards to liberate themter.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do this before other golemse.¡¹

    Although his wounds hadpletely healed, Hajime had used up almost all of his equipments. Hajime entered into the central control room in a bit of hurry because he wanted to be spared getting into more battle at this point.

    Yue was half floating while sticking on Hajime¡¯s back. She kissed his nape while smiling to reassure him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let even a single hair of Hajime get harmed anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, I guess. I guess I¡¯m just worrying needlessly.¡¹

    ¡¸Please enough with the flirting already.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder why. This art the usual sight but it irritated me excessively.¡¹

    Shia and Tio¡¯s distance was also close. Extremely so. It seemed the emotions that they were feeling during the memory loss were still affecting them.

    Shia was carrying the still sleeping Kaori on her back. Even so she walked right beside Hajime with their shoulders touching each other, while Tio was unusually burning with clear jealousy.

    Hajime too was reacting differently than usual. Even though he found it difficult to walk like that, he didn¡¯tin to Shia or even stimte Tio¡¯s fetish.

    He looked a bit troubled, but there was kindness dwelling in his gaze.

    ¡¸¡­¡­In Suzu¡¯s eyes, it only looks like all of you are flirting though.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though we all had also risked our life giving it our all. But it feels like we¡¯re getting shunned here.¡¹

    ¡¸You two, weren¡¯t you two getting all bashful when Yue-san gave her praise ¡°Good work all of you¡± before this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸That is that, this is this.¡¹¡¹

    Suzu and Ryuutarou¡¯s eyes were distant. It seemed that their hearts were roughened up from watching other people flirting after the deathly battle.

    Kouki was halfughing. He then sent a nce at Shizuku. It was amusing.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t they being too rxed? This ce might try something again on us.¡¹

    Shizuku noticed Kouki¡¯s gaze but ignored it. Then she offered a candid advice without being aware that she was making a sullen expression. Tio then said ¡¸Oops¡¹ and pulled herself together as befitting a senior.

    ¡¸Indeed, this true what thou said. Although, there art no need to worry Shizuku. Also Suzu and Ryuutarou. The three of thee hath protected me bravely in this ruins before this. It doth not mean that I wouldst do this solely for thanks, but no matter what happened from here, I shall protect all of thee this time.¡¹

    Tio looked back across her shoulder and squinted her eyes kindly with a gratitude and a smile. It made Suzu and Ryuutarou blushed. Because it was an extremely destructive smile despiteing from a pervert.

    Kouki looked awkward because he was at the attacker¡¯s side at the beginning. Shizuku shrugged with a wry smile.

    ¡¸I too want to thank Kaori-san desu. She also protected me by risking her life.¡¹

    That was why Shia didn¡¯t surrender the role of carrying Kaori even when Shizuku offered to carry her.

    Shia looked across her shoulder at Kaori with eyes that were filled with affection just like how she usually looked at Yue. She also rubbed and fluffed her rabbit ears on Kaori¡¯s face, which was a proof of closeness because rabbit race wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to touch their ears so easily.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu. This cursed witch, not only her evil hand reached out toward Hajime, but now she¡¯s even making a move toward Shia!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d seeing everyone is acting like usual. More importantly, it¡¯s just like Yaegashi said. Let¡¯s be on our guard inside here.¡¹

    When they approached the console that was surrounding a crystal sphere, ¡°his shadow¡± appeared once more.

    *Zaa zaa* The projection was still greatly distorted like before. The face couldn¡¯t be seen as expected.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you, Ehito just as I thought?¡¹

    Hajime asked while being half convinced already, but there was no reply. He poured magic power into the magic circle and picked the disy for liberation option, but there was still no reaction. The projection just stood silently.

    It was as though that mocking grin from before was just his imagination. In any case, it seemed that it was true that there was nothing else that the ruins¡¯ defense system could do at this point.

    ¡¸Sheesh. What apletely annoying fellow even though you¡¯re just a dreg now.¡¹

    Hajime sighed and chose the liberation option while thinking that perhaps he would look for more datater.

    ¨D¨D<em>AaAAAAAAAAAAAAA-</em>

    Urdia¡¯s scream was apanied with the crystal pir shining red. The cracks on it widened. Water welled up even though the water level had decreased considerably. The well preserved undergroundke emitted intense light along with the ice passage magic circle.

    Theke surface undted fiercely. Then the whole space finally rumbled and cracks also appeared in the central control room¨D¨D

    ¡¸Aa? Don¡¯t tell me-, it¡¯s self-destructing!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tsu, Hajime! ¡°She¡± surely intended this from the start!¡¹

    Certainly, that was the natural conclusion to reach. This was facility that imprisoned her important friend and turned many people into golems. ¡°She¡± who came until this far to the central control room surely didn¡¯t intend to just leave this facility alone.

    Although, Hajime never even imagined that just a small data storage could go as far as activating the facility¡¯s self-destruction protocol too.

    The ground was copsing and horrific sounding sound of destruction could be heard. Hajime nced at the panicking Shizuku and others before searching for ¡°magic circle for ejection¡± in order to collect the data storage that was inserted deep into the slot, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Tsk, we run out of time. Can¡¯t be helped. Yue, open a gate!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-¡¹

    In the end, Hajime and others were forced to retreat without even being able to confirm Urdia¡¯s liberation.

    They came out to the rare deck of Fernier that was rtively undamaged.

    The rumbling became a fierce quake before long. The mountain range was crumbling even more.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, please just stay there!¡¹

    Hajime was going to make the ship frame floated, but Shia stopped him and took the piloting authority as the one who still had much leeway with her remaining magic power.

    Fernier floated up even while making a lot of creaking sounds.

    The mountain range was crumbling and sinking while also dragging in the surrounding mountains. On top of that the ground became like sludge as though a liquefying phenomenon was urring to it. Then right after that it was covered with flood.

    Ryuutarou and Suzu¡¯s faces convulsed as they peered at the sight below. Then they muttered.

    ¡¸Seriously? It looks like it¡¯ll turn into ake ain¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. Is this, alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, something else wille out again from there¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait Kouki. Stop that. You¡¯ll trigger a g saying that.¡¹

    It was a g. Ake between mountains was rapidly forming up.

    A mountain of water rose up while making great sshes. It was like the slime shaped monster of the ancient time, ¡°Hell Eater¡± that they once encountered at the western sea.

    ¡¸Kouki-kun you idioo~~tt¡¹¡¸No, this isn¡¯t my fault right-!?¡¹ Suzu and Kouki yelled at each other at the side. Meanwhile Yue turned a cold gaze toward the water lump and asked.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, what now? Attack?¡¹

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s wait for a bit. Perhaps that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that Hajime¡¯s guess was right on the money.

    The flood cleared up in the blink of eye. At the same time, the water mountain whirled as though it was dancing. Before long it took human form although the shape seemed unstable. It didn¡¯t have any shape that looked like eyes, or nose, or mouth, but its silhouette looked female.

    It seemed to be looking up. The sky was sunny with the lightning cloud had gonepletely. The form looked nostalgic and also happy seeing the zing sun above.

    ¡¸Urdia.¡¹

    That voice caused the being¡¯s attention to go toward them. As expected, it seemed to be the liberated Urdia.

    Apparently it couldn¡¯t take the form of beautiful maiden like in the past recording. It had no presence. It looked ethereal, as though it could vanish anytime.

    The water lump meandered and its humanoid part slowly approached.

    It tilted its head as it observed Hajime and others in turn.

    A slight tension ran through everyone. Before long, Urdia¡¯s gaze stopped on Kaori. She stared fixedly on Kaori, no, on ¡°her¡± face. And then,

    <em>¨D¨D</em><em>Fri, end</em>

    It felt like they heard such voice. The voice sounded extremely sad. She was the spirit that governed over the circle of life. Surely she understood that Kaori was a different person who only had the same appearance.

    Even so, the water stream that stretched out from it took the shape of hand and gently caressed Kaori¡¯s face.

    After that, it went to in front of Kouki with a quiet flow. It touched the holy sword with a hand of flowing water.

    ¨D¨D<em>Mo, ther</em><em></em>

    Kouki felt a deep sense of longing and he automatically drew out his sword. Then he lifted it on both hands as though to offer it. The water body snuggled on the sword as though to embrace it, and at the end she gave a kiss on the de.

    The human form crumbled. It seemed that it was satisfied with that.

    ¨D¨D<em>Thank you, children of other world</em>

    Hajime was taken aback by those words. Because it had seen through their true identity.

    But, Hajime didn¡¯t ask anything about that.

    ¨D¨D<em>Everything,e around¡­¡­life¡­¡­in, happiness</em>

    The great existence, the maiden of origin. The one who stayed close to all lives living in this world.

    The merciful loving rain(Urdia).

    She spread out both her hands even while the water body crumbled while twirling on and on.

    It was thest dance of thest spirit. There was no way anybody could do anything boorish in front of such spectacle.

    Numerous phosphorous lights floated up from the purifiedke.

    It was a fantastical and mystical sight that made anyone who saw it filled with the urge to cry.

    That was surely Urdia¡¯sst role, and her gratitude toward Hajime and others.

    ¡¸The souls are returning¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Kaori who murmured. It seemed she woke up just now. Although she didn¡¯t understand the situation, she was able to understand what was going on. Hajime and others were also the same.

    A part of the lights flew to the south like meteor shower. Surely they were heading to Ur Town.

    The rest might be the monsters¡¯ souls. From among them, there were also three souls that looked far more ethereal and weaker than the other souls. But they were naturally leaning toward Urdia with feeling of affection.

    Hajime looked at Yue. She responded with a wink. It seemed that her soul recovery magic had also liberated the great spirits¡¯ souls.

    ¡¸Sun shower huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Pretty.¡¹

    ¡¸The world look radiant desu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A superb view this is.¡¹

    Blessed rain fell from the sunny sky. The lights of souls melted into thin air, returning back to the world.

    The phosphorous lights sparkled and arge rainbow arc also appeared.

    It was a beautiful sight that made everyone forgot to breath.

    And then, Urdia ran her gaze on Hajime and others once more for thest time.

    <em>¨D¨D</em><em>Go, to your friend</em>

    Surely she told them that just as she herself wished so in the past. And then Urdia too was returning back to the nature.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to tell us. We¡¯ll live, together.¡¹

    Hajime replied like that with a smile, then he ran his gaze to Yue and others. And then,

    ¡¸My bad. Sleep. Limit.¡¹

    He told them with fragmentary words before his consciousness went off to the darkness.

    ¡¸HAJIMEEEEEEEEEE!?¡¹ While such scream entered his ears hazily.

 2nd Season Blu-ray SS Epilogue

    2nd Season Blu-ray SS Epilogue

    <strong>Epilogue</strong>

    ¡¸Even so¡­¡­a remain of legend, and thest spirit? I still find it hard to believe right away even after hearing the exnation.¡¹

    Fernier was flying under the sunny sky. It had resumed its journey toward the sea of trees.

    In its bridge, Liliana was sighing while sitting snugly on the sofa.

    ¡¸But still, I am really d that everything is resolved without any further incident.¡¹

    Hellina said that while brewing tea. Her gaze was exuding relieve.

    Three whole days had passed after that.

    During the incident, Liliana tookmand of Ur Town that was in chaos, took care of her important subordinates, while unable to hold back from sending nces toward the Norther Mountain Ranges where Hajime and others headed to.

    She then witnessed it while continuously praying for their safety and the resolution of the problem.

    The thick lightning clouds that kept pouring out rain all the time without stopping suddenly vanished.

    And yet, the rain kept pouring down even with the sky clear from any cloud. The rain felt somewhat warm and gentle. It was shining with breathtaking beauty. Everyone in the town, not only Liliana came outside and looked up to the sky.

    For some reason, everyone felt their chest tightened. It was a mysterious feeling that was abination of sorrow and affection. Everyone was astonished and some of them even sobbed emotionally.

    When she noticed, a hand was ced on Liliana¡¯s shoulder. Hellina was staring at Liliana with a definite affection dwelling in her gaze. The royal guards also came running to her. The soldiers and adventurers were rejoicing all over the city for each other¡¯s safety. Their memories had returned.

    ¡¸Hellina-dono and everyone else in the town didst not recall anything from the side where thy memories were stolen correct?¡¹

    Everyone was sitting on sofa and enjoying tea. Tio was snuggling real close beside Hajime as she asked that question.

    ¡¸Yes Tio-sama. It felt like I was watching a dream¡­¡­I don¡¯t remember any of the detail though.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think it¡¯s better like that desu. We are also the same anyway.¡¹

    As expected Shia was also sitting while snuggling on Hajime¡¯s side, opposite of Tio. Her rabbit ears shrugged. Yue also nodded while she was sitting on Hajime¡¯sp without any shame whatsoever. It was as though she would never leave that spot anymore. And then she stared at Hellina with a slightly different gazepared to before.

    ¡¸I-is something the matter?¡¹

    *Jii~* The girl with the beautiful face that was like a bisque doll observed with unblinking stare. It made Hellina felt shaken.

    Hajime who had fainted for two whole days before waking up opened his mouth in Yue¡¯s ce.

    He spent the day yesterday for repairing Fernier and replenishing his equipments. He was spending immense magic power even now to fly the ship so he looked sluggish. As expected, it seemed the price for using ¡°Limit Break¡± in session within short interval and forcefully prolonging the usage time was heavy.

    ¡¸Did you work as royal guard or the like before this Hellina? Or perhaps a shadowy bodyguard job thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? No, I¡¯ve been a maid for the royal family from the start. Though I¡¯m the princess¡¯s personal maid, so it¡¯s just as you say, I am also serving as bodyguard other than being a maid.¡¹

    It seemed that to the end she was a maid who could also double as bodyguard, not a bodyguard who was disguising herself as maid. Hellina tilted her head in puzzlement from being asked such question. She didn¡¯t look like she was lying at all. Liliana gazed at the head maid with an affectionate gaze before adding exnation about Hellina¡¯s family line.

    ¡¸Hellina¡¯s Ashe House is a house of count with many of its members have be personal servant of the royal family for many generations. The royal family holds the deepest trust for this house and will definitely choose our personal servant from there.¡¹

    It seemed Heiligh and Ashe had been tied with firm bond ever since the era of the first king, and even from far longer before that in the era of their ancestors. It was said that the first Ashe was a loyal knight who died to protect his master at that time. In order to repay the debt for that, Heiligh family started to give heavy patronage to the knight¡¯s family.

    Liliana exined that history while holding her head high like it was her honor. Hajime nced at such Liliana while this time it was him who started staring *Jii~* at Hellina without blinking. Hellina became even more shaken and started to fidget a little.

    ¡¸Umm, what could be the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­I¡¯m just thinking that the princess has a very wonderful personnel.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m honored to hear that, Nagumo-sama.¡¹

    *Fidget fidget*. Kaori and others also started staring at her.

    ¡¸For Hajime-kun to inly praise a woman¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even though he never really praise us honestly like that¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, Nagumo-san!? Are you nning toy a hand on Hellina!? I won¡¯t allow it!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-sama want toy his hand on me!? That will be troubling-. ¡­¡­But, if he really wish for it no matter what¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hellina!? What¡¯s with that maidenly expression! I never saw you like that though!?¡¹

    While the master and servant were making a ruckus, the stares from Kaori and others became even more piercing. Shizuku and others looked exasperated.

    But, Hajime¡¯s lover Yue was the only one who sympathized with him. The two of them looked at each other and recalled the human golem that was even more troublesome than the royal guards. They understood from that why a maid like Hellina also got her soul stolen like the others.

    ¡¸Cough. More importantly, is it alright to consider that facility as belonging to the god, Ehito in the end?¡¹

    Everyone had heard from Yue about the past recording. Shizuku asked that question in order to change the topic too.

    ¡¸I wonder about that. Though I think the possibility of that is high seeing how Ehito is a sole god right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­as expected, won¡¯t it be better to investigate that ruins more?¡¹

    Kouki said that there might be a hint to defeat the evil god who was toying with the world there. His eyes were burning with sense of justice. Suzu and Ryuutarou also nodded deeply.

    ¡¸Even the degraded pseudo spirits were that absurd. If we¡¯re going to defeat the real Ehito, Suzu also think it¡¯ll be better to investigate that ce¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That guy¡¯s already absurd just from how he summoned us here from earth though. I can appreciate now just how dangerous that guy might be from fighting the monsters of the mythological era.¡¹

    ¡¸Look here. I already said this before but, my priority isn¡¯t to fight Ehito you know?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s objective was different from Kouki and others who intended to liberate the world from the god in the end.

    Hajime said that with a shrug. Then he added further toward Kouki who was about to object.

    ¡¸In the first ce, how much time do you think it will take to make that destroyed ce that is ake now return back like before using regeneration magic¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime nced at Yue. She nodded back to him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I think it¡¯ll take several years even if we do our best. Considering that the ruins is made from a material that is hard to affect with magic, it¡¯ll surely use up magic power excessively to do that.¡¹

    ¡¸We will need a fully fledged excavation n for that won¡¯t we? It¡¯s unfortunate.¡¹

    For someone in the princess¡¯s position, a ruins from the age of god must be very enticing.

    Although, the whole ce had copsed into the bottom of the abyss that was isted from the deepke and the earthyer. In the first ce it would be impossible to excavate it without regeneration magic.

    ¡¸In any case, conquering the great dungeons is the priority. If we can¡¯t obtain a way to go home from there, it might be a good idea to go back there and check the ce with full effort.¡¹

    <em>I don¡¯t want to imagine it though, </em>Hajime said with a wry smile. Kouki looked like he was still a bit dissatisfied but he closed his mouth. The others also looked convinced and tension left their shoulders.

    ¡¸Well, if there¡¯s a time where I face Ehito, I¡¯ll say this to him.¡¹

    <em>It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t hold any of your weakness at all,</em> Hajime said with augh. He had a really lovely vulgar expression.

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean?¡¹ Kouki asked. Hajime looked at Kaori and spoke.

    ¡¸Even though he got rejected by his special woman, he still can¡¯t let go of her at all and made dolls with her looks. What a real creep! I¡¯m gonna tell him that.¡¹

    Everyone had also heard about ¡°her¡± who Noint was based on, so they went ¡¸Uwaa¡¹ with a disgusted expression. Those words must be taboo for Ehito. Just imagining it made them wanted to run away from there.

    ¡¸This must be what it means to not fear even the god.¡¹

    Liliana who held faith toward said god until not long ago made a very conflicted expression.

    ¡¸Also, maybe I¡¯ll say this too at him, thanks for the gift.¡¹

    After saying that, Hajime took out something from ¡°treasure warehouse¡± on his palm.

    *Washa washa* Eight legs squirmed. It had a ck body and red lines.

    ¡¸Kyaah, just what are you taking out!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooo! Suzu just can¡¯t deal with that kind of thinggg!!¡¹

    Shizuku and Suzu fell off from their sofa. It was no wonder they reacted like that. After all Hajime suddenly showed a palm sized spider to them. Kaori hid herself behind Shia while trembling. The distance between the two had shortened greatly since returning from the ruins. What a great thing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~? Is that based on the golem from the ruins?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. I also snatched some materials and blueprints from there. It¡¯s impossible to do it right away, but I¡¯ll also reproduce ¡°God¡¯s Eye¡± one day. I¡¯m going to mass produce autonomous living golem then.¡¹

    <em>This guy, all¡¯s really grist thates to his mill! </em>Kouki and Ryuutarou looked half exasperated and half impressed. Meanwhile Kaori peeked out from behind Shia¡¯s shoulder and protested.

    ¡¸Even so, why a spider!? Furthermore it looks really realistic!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right! You can make it humanoid or centaur shaped rather than that!¡¹

    ¡¸Even making it pyramid shaped will be better!¡¹

    Shizuku and Suzu also gave a bad evaluation to the golem. Hajime stared at the prototype of his newest creation in great mood while giving his reply as though it was only natural.

    ¡¸Many legged thing is romance.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸I don¡¯t get you at all.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Hajime went ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹ and looked at Yue and others, but even Yue who was fundamentally a total supporter of Hajime averted her gaze quietly. It seemed that she didn¡¯t understand man¡¯s romance. Kouki too didn¡¯t look like he got it even though he was a man. He was smiling bitterly. Only Ryuutarou gave back a thumb up with a nice smile. It seemed that he was a man who got it. Very good.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s real cool though.¡¹

    Hajime tinkered around with the engraved seal of the ¡°God¡¯s Eye¡± that was still a prototype. Even though it still shouldn¡¯t have any autonomy, the spider type golem moved around its legs *washa washa* as though it was delighted.

    The expression of the girls spasmed. Especially Kaori. She wanted to change the topic and took a stab at Yue reflexively.

    ¡¸Even so! Yue¡¯s politenguage was funny wasn¡¯t it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-!? What do you mean funny!? No, no need to say anything! All of you, forget it!¡¹

    Yue¡¯s face turned bright red. Usually Yue would take on Kaori¡¯s challenge head on, but it seemed she was really embarrassed having her past way of speaking got talked about.

    ¡¸Ee? It was fresh and nice to hear you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. It hath the elegance that was just to be expected from a former royalty.¡¹

    ¡¸It was in the past. I had abandoned it.¡¹

    It seemed that Yue hated it quite much that she spoke her denial a bit insistently. Apparently her time as royalty might be something like a dark history for her.

    This was like that. Like when someone got teased about their strange way of speaking during their middle school period.

    ¡¸But, it was certainly cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime!?¡¹

    An unforeseen betrayal. Even Hajime who was fundamentally prioritizing Yue above all things apparently had his heart tickled by Yue¡¯s reaction that he reflexively grinned.

    ¡¸¡±Insolent fellow!¡± was your catchphrase wasn¡¯t it? And the way you did your best to act mature, or the way you got so embarrassed that you became tsundere, they were all really rare that I¡¯m definitely saving them all in my brain folder for eternity.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, whaaa-¡¹

    ¡¸Say Yue, if you were like that during your immature princess era, how were you during your queen era? I really want to hear the way you speak as queen.¡¹

    <em>Perhaps it was that, you had amanding tone filled with bewitching aura? If you said something like </em><em>¡¸</em><em>Kneel¡¹ with sensual tone, then even me might be like Tio, </em>Hajime said.

    Tio who got casually insulted went <em>haa haa</em>. Meanwhile everyone else especially Kaori was getting high tensioned saying ¡¸What¡¯s with that, I want to try hearing that!¡¹.

    *Tremble tremble, tremble tremble* Yue-sama turned bright red while her body was shaking. It seemed her embarrassment was overloading. She jumped down from Hajime¡¯sp and lifted up her hands to the sky with tearful eyes!

    ¡¸Original magic ¡°God¡¯s Eye¡±! Those memories should just be gonee!¡¹

    She hadn¡¯t made that kind of magic. In the end it was just the soul recovery magic. It seemed that she forcefully reversed it.

    Golden light exploded blindingly. ¡¸Wait, Yue!?¡¹ There were screams.

    The bridge got buried in golden light. Several seconds passed.

    ¡¸Eh? Nothing happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. We are fine?¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku looked at each other. Shia and others also seemed to be fine. As expected, magic to take away a fragment of soul was too advanced. Even Yue couldn¡¯t possibly do such thing immediately¨D¨D

    ¡¸Eeeh? Where is this ce? What in the world I¡­¡­eh? Who, are you guys?¡¹

    Oh? Hajime¡¯s condition was¡­¡­

    Everyone looked at each other. On Hajime¡¯s hand, the spider type golem that was engraved with imperfect ¡°God¡¯s Eye¡± magic circle was convulsing disgustingly.

    ¡¸P-perhaps, it¡¯s only affecting Hajime-kun because of the chain reaction, or something?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Yue. She was sweating rivers seeing Hajime who was like the ¡°peaceful youth¡± in his past. It seemed that she had messed up.

    But, that too onlysted for a moment. Hajime looked at Yue. His face blushed red like it was lit in fire.

    ¡¸Eh, cute¡­¡­ah, that¡¯s not it! Sorry for saying that so suddenly! Err, you are?¡¹

    The figure of a boy falling in love at first sight like the clich¨¦ was right there. His reaction was really innocent.

    Yue¡¯s eyes widened and her cheeks blushed¡­¡­she spoke to Kaori and others who were wearing unamused expressions.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Can I enjoy this a little?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸GET HIM BACK TO NORMAL QUICKLYYYYYYYYY-¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The angry yells of Kaori and others echoed until far away of the blue sky.

    After that, in the end ¡°dispute over the pure and innocent Hajime-kun¡± broke out. Then for some reason, even after Hajime¡¯s memory returned, only his memory about Yue¡¯s way of speaking stayed hazy. Hajime went crazy from feeling too much frustration and flew the ship with superb acrobatic movement.

    The travel through the sky continued even with the group getting into big ruckus.

    At that time they never even imagined that several hours after that they would reunite with a certainpletely transformed n and a greatmotion at the empire capital would ur with that as the impetus.

 SS Kousuke

    SS Kousuke

    <strong>Who¡¯re You Calling the Crawling Chaos!</strong>

    Endou Kousuke. A ssmate, a man with thin presence.

    He had a special constitution that made it hard for other to notice him even without using ¡°Stealth¡±, a skill of his vocation ¡°Assassin¡±, or rather he was already like that even before getting summoned.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t trying to hide himself or staying quiet, he always got skipped during roll call and even automatic door often didn¡¯t react to his presence.

    That thin presence of Kousuke, no, it was already ack of existence, that attribute of him was getting even more polished by crossing to another world. Even the members of the hero party that was a group of cheat wouldpletely forget about his existence randomly.

    Yes, for example, during their exploration of Orcus Great Dungeon, they once asked Kousuke to go ahead to scout the area, but then theypletely forgot about it and returned to the city without him.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m finally back¡­¡­it was scary going back on my own like that¡­¡­hics¡¹

    Kousuke got out of the dungeon by himself even while sobbing pathetically.

    Also, he was able to return back from the deep floor of a great dungeon because even monster didn¡¯t detect his presence.

    Because they wouldn¡¯t notice him.

    Kousuke walked back toward the inn that served as the hero party¡¯s base with listless steps.

    When he opened the door, he could see the girls of the hero party gathered at the first floor¡¯s dining hall. It seemed they were in the middle of a meal. The other members and the knights including Meld weren¡¯t there. Perhaps they were going out.

    <em>What the hell were you guys thinking leaving me behind like that. No, I¡¯m used to be forgotten like that though!</em> Kousuke approached them with the intent of at least air hisin.

    ¡¸Hey hey, who is your type among the knights?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s feet reflexively stopped. The voice belonged to Suzu. It seemed the girls were in the middle of girls¡¯ talk. He missed his timing to call out to them. And then as to be expected, Shizuku and Kaori and Eri didn¡¯t notice Kousuke despite him standing right behind them.

    ¡¸I never looked at them with that kind of lens.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. I¡¯m also the same I guess.¡¹

    Shizuku and Eri were smiling wryly while Kaori was looking troubled. No, Shizuku¡¯s expression seemed like somewhat reproachful toward Suzu. She was most likely being worried for Kaori¡¯s state of mind.

    ¡¸Ee, refresher like love story is necessary for these bloody days we are going through you know! There won¡¯t be anything good even if we keep being overly tense all the time. Let¡¯s smile you gals!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Suzu-chan you jokester.¡¹

    Suzu shook her body *pyoko pyoko* like a clown. It made Kaori smiled reflexively. Shizuku and Eri seemed to realize that this was Suzu¡¯s way of being considerate and smiled before they too joined the talk.

    Kousuke thought. <em>No good, I gotta retreat from here. I¡¯m right in front of them, but at this rate they will think that I¡¯m eavesdropping to girls¡¯ talk!</em>

    And so he turned around quickly to return to his room, but

    ¡¸Theeen, who do you think is a good man among our party members?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s movement stopped. Meanwhile Shizuku shook her head with an exasperated expression.

    ¡¸They are even more out of question.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­I too, can¡¯t look at them like that I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like it need to be love rted thing. There must be something, like he¡¯s good with this! Or, I don¡¯t like this side of him! Come on, speak up!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Suzu. That will be like we¡¯re badmouthing them behind their back so, let¡¯s stop it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup! You goody two shoes sses girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Horrible! ¡­¡­Eh? It¡¯s not actually horrible?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, as the starter this Suzu shall take the lead in listing the boys¡¯ good and bad points! Suzu will ept any objection and argument!¡¹

    Kousuke sat on a nearby chair. <em>Don¡¯t misunderstand, this is, you know, it¡¯s that. I¡¯m just tired. I¡¯m totally exhausted after escaping from the dungeon on my own, so I need to take a break for a bit, that¡¯s all,</em> he listed many excuses in his mind.

    Suzu¡¯s evaluation toward the boys surged out. In addition, despite what Shizuku and the others said, they also gave retorts and their ownments here and there¡­¡­

    <em>Oh? This is strange. My name isn¡¯ting out¡­¡­no, well, I understand why though!</em> Kousuke got a faraway look on his face when a miracle urred.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Suzu, Kaori, Eri. Aren¡¯t we forgetting someone?¡¹

    Kaori and others tilted their head. Shizuku started groaning <em>Uu~n uu~n</em> while racking her brain.

    <em>Do your best, Yaegashi-san! You can do it! If it¡¯s you then you¡¯ll surely remember!</em>

    ¡¸It feels like, there¡¯s one more person¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Shizuku-chan, you¡¯re making me scared here.¡¹

    <em>Shirasaki-saann, how can you say that! It¡¯s not scary at all! Rather, what¡¯s scary is how all of you arepletely forgetting my existence!</em>

    ¡¸I think there is one. An unknown member who is suddenly there when you realize it, that kind of ghost story.¡¹

    <em>Nakamura-saann!? What are you saying? Hey, just what are you saying!? Can you please not treat someone as ghost story as you please like thattt!? That member is existing properly just so you know!</em>

    ¡¸Wait, Eririn! That sent a chill on Suzu¡¯s back so stop it! Uu, now it feels like there¡¯s really someone nearby after you say that.¡¹

    <em>There is! He¡¯s right nearby! Here I am right behind you since some time ago!</em>

    ¡¸Hm~~mm¡­¡­ah, that¡¯s right! Endou-kun! We forgot Endou-kun!¡¹

    <em>Yaegashi-san, as I thought you¡¯re really a goddess!</em>

    ¡¸Eh? Endokun?¡¹

    <em>Woah there, what¡¯s with that Shirasaki-san? You can¡¯t remember me even after saying my name with forced intonation like a Chinese-American voice actor like that? I¡¯m gonna cry for real.</em>

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it Kaorin. It¡¯s our scout Endou-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I rememberrr¡­¡­wait, eh? How does Endou-kun look like again?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-chan, as expected that¡¯s just horrible. Even though he¡¯s ourrade¡­¡­eh? I can, not remember?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second Eri. It¡¯s unusual for you to also get on that kind of bad joke¡­¡­wait, Endou-kun¡¯s face? ¡­¡­My?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Say, everyone. You see, Suzu, don¡¯t know how Endou-kun look. Even though I¡¯m trying to recall it, it feels like his face is hazy in Suzu¡¯s memory¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­Hey, you guys are lying right? Tell me that it¡¯s just a lie! None of you, remember my face!?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Strange, isn¡¯t it. There¡¯s no way we don¡¯t know his face but¡­¡­even when I try to recall it, I only remember how his face was hidden by his bangs, or there was mysterious light that hid his face when I turned toward him¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shizuku-chan. I¡¯m also the same. I tried recalling our battles, but there were always someone¡¯s weapon or magic passing by with superb timing to block Endou-kun¡¯s face from my sight!¡¹

    <em>What¡¯s the chance of that happening huh! That¡¯s just impossible! Something like that is impossible!</em>

    Kousuke held his head in his hands. Then Eri pushed up her sses while opening her mouth with a mystified, no, fearful tone.

    ¡¸Say, everytone. There is this so called ¡°faceless god¡± in a fictive mythology that was written by a certain novelist.¡¹

    <em>Wait a second Nakamura-saaan? What are you saying this time? Hey, what kind of existence you want to make me out to be this time?</em>

    ¡¸This god you see, he¡¯s called as the crawling chaos. It¡¯s said that he brought about madness and chaos to those maneuvering in the darkness and lead them to self destruct¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Please stop, no, seriously. Shirasaki-san? Taniguchii? Why are you two turning pale and shaking fiercely like that? Yaegashi-saaan? Why are you making an expression like a warrior going into battle like that!?</em>

    ¡¸This is another world. It won¡¯t be strange for anything to happen. We need to make sure. Whether a human called Endou Kousuke truly exist or not!¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps, there might be brainwashing or memory modification involved too with this, Shizushizu!¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, even our memory about someone being our ssmate itself is suspect? ¡­¡­Uu, this is scaryyy¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-chan, let¡¯s do our best! At this rate there might be a disaster waiting for us in the future!¡¹

    <em>¡­¡­It¡¯s alright, for me to cry right?</em>

    After that, Shizuku and others finally noticed Kousuke groaning while holding back his tears sitting right near them. Just to make sure they fearfully peered into his face and then they screamed seeing his bloodshot eyes. It went without saying that it caused river of tears to flood out from Kousuke¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457

    <strong>Graduation Ceremony</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: I¡¯m veeery sorry for the long wit! The update is resuming from today. Please enjoy thisst arc!

    The back of his eyelids was red. His consciousness was hazy, even so he understood that his body was stiff with sweat covering it.

    His body wouldn¡¯t move like he wanted it.

    A strange sense of uneasiness was whirling inside his chest. While his consciousness was approaching wakefulness, he finally could even feel the pain of his neck, a vital spot getting pierced©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡­¡­tsu!?¡¹

    Hajime sprang up in a sh. He looked around while breathing slightly roughly.

    *Slid* From his neck©¤©¤Yue slid down. From Hajime¡¯s chest until his stomach. She sensually licked off the blood at the corner of her peach colored lips.

    In addition, when he looked at his left arm that he couldn¡¯t move, there was Shia hugging it tightly, while his right hand waspletely buried into Tio¡¯s twin mountains.

    *Chirp chirp* The energetic sparrow¡¯s chirping was mixed with the sunlight that was shining in from the gap of the opaque curtain.

    It seemed that the weather today was really good.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s shoulders dropped as he reached an understanding.

    No wonder that his body couldn¡¯t move. He should be sleeping alonest night, but apparently these three then slept together with him and held him tightly in ce without him realizing it.

    The redness of his eyelids were because the sunlight unluckily shined down directly on his face. And there was no need to mention about the pain in his neck. It was from Yue¡¯s half-asleep neck sucking.

    ¡¸She had a great damn time chewing there.¡¹

    Most likely she was sleeping face down on top of Hajime while clinging on his neck. It made him wanted to say to her ¡¸It¡¯s absolutely hard to sleep in that posture isn¡¯t it?¡¹ in exasperation.

    Yue who was puckering her lips looked truly happy. It seemed that she really had her fill of the taste of Hajime¡¯s blood.

    He nonchntly dropped Tio outside the bed and freed his right arm. Hepletely ignored the strange scream ¡¸Dabadah!?¡¹ and flicked Yue¡¯s forehead with his finger.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnu¡­¡­?¡¹

    She fretted like a baby while her hands wandered around¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ou!? Wait damn you!¡¹

    She unconsciously grabbed a certain rod that was right nearby in a tight hold. Then her mouth opened wide <em>Aa~~~~ </em>in preparation to suck once more.

    This was really bad. Extremely terrifying. It was only at this time that Yue¡¯s protruding tooth stopped being her charm point and transformed into a wicked weapon.

    Hajime freed his left arm too from Shia forcefully in panic. He ignored the ¡¸Fugya!?¡¹ scream and held up Yue with both his hands. Just a momentter Yue¡¯s protruding teeth snapped close on empty air.

    ¡¸T-that was closeee¡­¡­my blood flow is rushing back the first thing in the morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Nna? ¡­¡­Nnu, Hajimee? Morniiing¡¹

    As expected Yue-san seemed to wake up from all the movement. She smiled sleepily. She had not the slightest idea of the fiendish deed that she was just about tomit a moment ago as she radiated such angelic loveliness.

    Hajime sighed. He smiled wryly at Yue who was tilting her head ¡¸Nn?¡¹ in puzzlement while greeting her back ¡¸Good morning¡¹. Then Hajime moved his gaze to the calendar inside his room.

    ¡¸Sheesh. What a way to start the day, even though this day is an important turning point in a way.¡¹

    There was a red circle drawn on the calendar. That red circle was surrounding the words ¡°graduation day¡±.

    Yes, it was several months after the shocking incident that revolved around the ¡°Dragon¡± and onmyouji.

    Today was the day of high school graduation ceremony.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Geez! Really papa, you were doing perverted thing even in this kind of day nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t. Or rather, I don¡¯t want to get asked something like that by my daughter.¡¹

    Hajime already changed into his uniform and finished his preparation to go to school, but his expression was bing really awkward while he was sitting beside the dining table.

    Myuu was in bad temper. She was sitting at the opposite side of the table while crossing her arms and ring sharply at him like a parent who was going to give a lecture.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you call Myuu and mama too nano!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re angry forpletely the wrong point there. Also, I didn¡¯t call for them. They just trespassed as they pleased.¡¹

    ¡¸There was no way papa didn¡¯t notice theming in nano. In other words, this is the so called tacit understanding nano! And yet papa called it them doing as they pleased, horrible! Man is always like that! What do you think girl is nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Remiaaa! Myuu has learned some strange words again!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my my¡­¡­those words shouldn¡¯te from soap opera you know? After all I only watched them when Myuu wasn¡¯t home. I¡¯m not lying. It¡¯s true.¡¹

    Remia who was helping with breakfast preparation looked out to the dining room and denied any involvement. Though it was a bit suspicious with the way she was insisting it like that¡­¡­

    Also, it seemed that Remia-san was recording the show while Myuu was home. Then she would watch it secretly at midnight. Sometimes there would be excited voice ¡¸Oh my oh my!¡¹ from her room.

    Recently her room was even starting to get filled with Blu-ray collection. All of them were famous works¡­¡­it seemed. Though it was with the prerequisite that it was the opinion of sordid love drama fans. (by Sumire News)

    ¡¸Or rather, you¡¯re at grade school already¡­¡­rather shouldn¡¯t you be at that age where you¡¯ll hate it to sleep together with your dad? Tomoichi-san also said it. The moment Kaori got into grade school, Kaori stopped sleeping together with him, and she also disliked to bath together with him anymore. He reminisced with sake in one hand while crying, saying something like ¡ºGirl grow up really fast. You should resolve yourself too Hajime-kun¡».¡¹

    ¡¸That is that. This is this.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, you¡¯re all talk¡­¡­no, you aren¡¯t just all talk, but you definitely have gotten damn better at talking.¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­does papa hate it to be together with Myuu nano? Hvae Myuu, done something wrong?¡¹

    Myuu instantly made a sad look even though she was in a huff just now. It seemed that she had gotten a bit lonely because there was almost no chance for her to sleep together with himtely.

    ¡¸Well, I was busy with a lot of things recently that even our sleeping time didn¡¯t match. If Myuu want to do that then I don¡¯t mind¡­¡­rather I¡¯m really happy as a father.¡¹

    Tomoichi-san also told him. When Kaori hesitantly told him ¡ºGetting myundry mixed with Otou-san¡¯sundry is a bit¡­¡­¡» and refused for theirundry to be done together anymore, his memory for around one week before and after that was blown away from his brain. When Hajime heard that, he made a very conflicted look thinking that certainly, at least his memory would also get blown away if he heard Myuu telling him something like that.

    And then, at that moment,

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, it feels like recently you¡¯re often talking with Tomoichi-kun huh. Why didn¡¯t you call Tou-san too?¡¹

    The father©¤©¤Shuu was sitting on sofa while drinking tea and watching morning news. His hair was still messy from waking up. He looked back across his shoulder and asked that question with a very discontent look.

    Hajime was busy talking with his daughter right now so he only smiled at him before proceeding to ignore him. The uncle ran to his tea to drown his sadness. He got his tongue burned.

    ¡¸Then, papa!¡¹

    ¡¸How-e-ver! There¡¯s condition.¡¹

    ¡¸Condition!? There¡¯s a condition just for a daughter to sleep together with her papa nano!?¡¹

    <em>I never heard anything about that nano!</em> Myuu¡¯s eyes widened from half in shock and half in discontent.

    However, this was a point that he couldn¡¯t surrender as a papa. He wasn¡¯t lying that he was busy recently and because of that his sleeping time got mismatched with his daughter Myuu, but there was one more reason. As a father who thought about his daughter, there was a harsh but honest advice that he had to bring up in consideration of Myuu¡¯s recent behavior.

    Yue, Shia, and Tio who had just finished their preparation around that time were entering the living room and watching the scene with widened eyes wondering what was going on.

    Shuu whose eyes were tearing up from the pain in his tongue had Yue applied regeneration magic on him while briefly exining the situation.

    Everyone¡¯s expression was turning into a warm smile seeing the negotiation that already broke out right from the morning between the father and daughter. They sat around the dining table and took the observing stance like usual.

    ¡¸First¡¹

    ¡¸First!? It¡¯s not just one!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t take off your clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though Yue-oneechan always did it too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? Myu, Myuu!? Always is a bit of¡­¡­faulty statement¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Second, don¡¯t try kiss excessively.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though Yue-oneechan also like to ignore ¡°tei pee o(TPO)¡± when kissing!¡¹ (TN: TPO=Time ce asion)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuguh. I¡¯m sorry for not reading the room.¡¹

    ¡¸Third, don¡¯t use precocious words excessi©¤©¤no, that¡¯s troublesome. Just keep those two rules in mind. ©¤©¤Don¡¯t imitate Yue!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime!?¡¹

    Yue¡¯s gaze snapped toward Hajime. However, Hajime papa who was serious about his daughter¡¯s education didn¡¯t even look at her. Shock. It was as though she was treated like a harmful book for youth protection.

    ¡¸Uu, b-but papa¡­¡­Myuu is papa¡¯s daughter but¡­¡­Myuu also want to be papa¡¯s wife¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, Tomoichi-san, will even a good girl like Myuu enter rebellious ageter on? Will I be able to endure it when that timee?¡¹

    That sentence was definitely among the top three sentences that any father would be happy to hear from their daughter. Hajime was so greatly moved that he closed his eyes. But, at the same time, Hajime recalled the figure of Tomoichi who was drowning himself in the sake that he brought to him as souvenir while reminiscing about Kaori¡¯s childhood. He was trembling in fear when thinking that he would also have to walk through that path someday.

    In any case, he had to properly face his daughter here as a father. Hajime¡¯s expression turned tense and grave.

    ¡¸Papa want, Myuu to grow up to be a wholesome girl.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Hajime. Does that mean that I¡¯m not wholesome? Hey, Hajime, Hey, heyyyy¡¹

    That was exactly what he meant, Shia and Tio thought. Far from wholesome, she was the embodiment of eros, they thought.

    Myuu nced at Yue who kept tugging on Hajime¡¯s sleeve. Then she pouted.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unfair that papa only focused on Yue-oneechan and others nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Even yesterday, even though papa said that he would sleep alone, in the end the others invaded into his room. Myuu was sulking really childishly.

    Conversely Hajime felt relieved seeing her showing such childish side of her. He was feeling warm and fluffy inside.

    Since they moved back to earth, a lot of things that were far from normal kept happening. Experience made children grew up regardless whether they wanted it or not. Myuu was already mentally more grown up than the girls her age even before that, so he weed time like this when she was being selfish. It didn¡¯t matter even if it made him became called as stupid parent.

    Yue and others must also felt the same.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry Myuu. Your big sisters were unfair.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Myuu-chan. But, we also have a reason for doing that you know? It seems that Hajime-san¡¯s sleep is shallow recently. And it looks like that he can sleep deeply when there¡¯s someone beside him desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama seems to frequently awoke at night.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­is that true nano, papa?¡¹

    Actually it was true. He often woke up at night or at dawn since a short while ago. Though of course, it wasn¡¯t something that serious and there were also days where he could sleep soundly until morning, so he wasn¡¯t reallycking sleep or anything.

    ¡¸Aa, actually that¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is papa alright nano?¡¹

    Myuu leaned forward worriedly. Hajime lightly patted her head while showing her a cheerful smile.

    ¡¸Ou, there isn¡¯t any problem at all. It might be the influence of the King Tree¡¯s revival to the world. I¡¯m still bracing myself to it unconsciously. After all even though I have grasped the willpower, we don¡¯t know when and where some kind of incident might ur again¡­¡­¡¹

    Although it was necessary in order to prevent the destruction of fairy world, as expected even Hajime couldn¡¯t stay leisurely to deal with the various incidents that happened from the aftereffect of the King Tree¡¯s revival.

    Especially the incident where Kousuke ran into Fujiwara Hinata, this generation¡¯s strongest girl onmyouji©¤©¤at the end of it the shocking fact that ¡°Japan itself was the dragon apparition¡± came to light. That incident could lead not only to Japan¡¯s destruction, but even the world¡¯s copse.

    The world right now was starting to notice the existence of such supernatural power and phenomenon. This situation truly ought to be called as the transition period.

    Several months had passed since then.

    It was absurd to expect that the situation had calmed down. Rather many countries and civilians were making the firework growing bigger below the surface as time passed.

    It was only natural because even though Hajime had grasped the power of the, he couldn¡¯t go as far as managing the individual¡¯s awakening to power.

    Hajime himself was burdened with endless tasks like monitoring the impact to the world and dealing with the consequence, investigating or protecting various power spots especially the dragon¡¯s vine and dragon¡¯s den, investigation of legends all over the world that might get awakened, adjusting the ¡°miniature garden¡± that was going through rapid growth, etc.

    And above all else, the awakening of the ¡°Dragon¡± was the one thing that had to be avoided no matter how unlikely it was. It was necessary for Hajime to tighten his control and grasp over the willpower.

    Of course, his reliablerades and friendly foreign organizations were also giving their cooperation but¡­¡­at the current time, his dizzyingly busy schedule was still continuing.

    ¡¸Fukube-san and others are also really busy aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Shuu seemed to have sensed that the breakfast would be finished soon and moved to the dining table too. It was just like he said.

    ¡¸Yeah. Japan, China, along with Britain and Vatican that has close rtionship with us are a step ahead in responding against the supernatural phenomenon, But other countries are also bing earnest in creating their own organization to deal with this.¡¹

    They were more or less in a cooperative rtionship with ¡°Shadow Monk¡± the sorcery group of the maind China, but even that rtionship was based on the premise that it benefitted their national interest. That rtionship wasn¡¯t as intimate and trustworthypared to their rtionship with Britain or Vatican. The type of that rtionship would depend on the diplomacy in the future.

    Also, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine just how anxious the other countries were for having allowing these four countries to obtain overwhelming advantage in the field of dealing against supernatural phenomenon over the rest of them.

    Although diplomacy was a domain that ought to be left to the government, Fukube and his men had to deal with the other countries that were extending their hand this way from the underworld.

    Right now Fukube-san¡¯s stomach medicine drinking speed was at the level of gunman from western movie. The quantity wasparable to gatling gun. ording to Kousuke, before long his speed might leave behind the speed of sound or something.

    Hajime who couldn¡¯t bear to watch that recently started to regrly deliver other world¡¯s stomach medicine that was created under the supervision of Emily to the returnee response department.

    When Fukube-san first received it from Kousuke, he said ¡¸We are, drugrade aren¡¯t we?¡¹ with the atmosphere of someone who saw Buddha in hell. Heughed extremely happily with a weary expression.

    It felt like he would be able to hit it off with Arodde.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸This, art already that correct? The returnee response department too art now just a type of cover. Its true form art the secret section that was created internally at the same time¡­¡­the ¡°Response Room For Supernatural Case¡± was it? It¡¯s that one correct?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the section of Tsuchimikado people©¤©¤the onmyoujis isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Though it seems everyone ignored its official name and called it as the ¡°Onmyouryou (Bureau of Onmyou)¡± though.¡¹

    ¡¸Hina-chan also seems busy nano. Even though we managed to be friend, she doesn¡¯t really have time to y nano.¡¹

    Myuu looked dejected. There was also how it was the first friend she made sinceing to earth whose age was close to her and also aware of the hidden world. Myuu and Hinata hadpletely hit it off with each other but¡­¡­

    It seemed this generation¡¯s strongest girl onmyouji had no free time. Not to mention that she could even teleport on her own through Inari Shrine though it was limited within Japan only. The girl herself had the personality that was overflowing with sense of duty, so sinceing to y to ¡°miniature garden¡±, the two of them had never met directly and yed together anymore until now.

    Myuu looked dejected from her loneliness of unable to meet her friend and her worry to her papa¡¯s condition. Shuu gave a sidelong nce at her and vigorously drank from his teacup before asking a question to change the atmosphere.

    ¡¸The graduation party, you said that it¡¯ll be held at Sonobe-san¡¯s ce right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯ll be fine even if Tou-san and the others alsoe though.¡¹

    ¡¸Graduation party should be just for the graduated students. The guardians alsoing is just out of the question.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, Otou-sama(father-inw). Usually it should be the child who said that line shouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really an understanding father right, Yue-chan. Even though there¡¯s a dad so great this close by, my son went to other family¡¯s dad to consult about his daughter. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s horrible?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold a grudge just for that kind of thing¡­¡­¡¹

    After the graduation ceremony, Hajime and co nned to gather in ¡°Wisteria¡±, the restaurant and also the house of Yuuka for graduation party.

    Although the participants would only be the graduated students just like Shuu said¡­¡­that wasn¡¯t the case. Naturally Myuu, Remia, and Tio would also participate. Hinata and Rana and some other people who they weren¡¯t unfamiliar with were also being invited through Kousuke.

    The guardians would also attend the graduation ceremony today, but the parents would have their own gathering after that in Yaegashi residence where they would hold a banquet.

    During the time their children were missing, they cooperated with each other through the ¡°family association¡± that they started up in order to search for their children. They were people who had supported each other through tough time. Shuu and Sumire and the others must wanted to rejoice with the other parents too that their children were able to graduate safely.

    ¡¸Well, anyway, Myuu.I¡¯m fine, and you¡¯ll be able to meet with Hinata today after so long, so don¡¯t worry about it and have fun okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes papa. Myuu¡¯s sorry for being selfish even though papa is so busy.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s papa who¡¯s bad because I¡¯ve certainly made you felt lonelytely. Sorry. Let¡¯s sleep together today.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou. As long as you don¡¯t imitate Yue.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu won¡¯t copy Yue-oneechan! From now on Myuu will make Hina-chan as Myuu¡¯s model nano! Hina-chan was really cute when she said ¡ºI¡¯m going to polish myself for now, so I will be able to make him turn his eyes toward me one day¡» nano. Target, Yamato Nadeshiko! Nano!¡¹

    This time Myuu¡¯s expression brightened up radiantly. Yue was reaching her hand toward her saying ¡¸Hey, Myuu. Yue-oneechan isn¡¯t your model anymore? Am I fired? Am I fired as a model nano? Hey, hey Myuu¡¹, but Shia who was reading the mood tightly grabbed that hand from moving further with a kind expression.

    ¡¸Papa. Mama too!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, well, if Remia is okay with that.¡¹

    Remia was coincidentallying out from the kitchen at that timing holding a tray that had the tea for everyone on it. Their eyes met. She must have heard. She nodded with a soft and warm smile. The tips of her ears were just a bit red.

    Somehow, it felt likepared to when Remia had just first arrived to Japan, her conduct and atmosphere toward Hajime had also changed just like Myuu. The way her true feeling was hard to understand with the way she went ¡¸My my ufufu¡¹ with theposure of an adult from before had ceased considerably. Now she could be seen showing her happiness and anxiety and embarrassment honestly.

    Remia was the one who had interacted with Hajime the shortestpared to the others in Tortus, but now she had also gotten used to living in a different world, and she had also obtained a job as clothes designer that she felt was worth doing. And on top of that her living together with everyone like this might have brought a lot of change to her on an emotional level.

    ¡¸Yes yes, Remia-chan. Don¡¯t keep flirting and bring the foods to the table. The breakfast will get cold.¡¹

    ¡¸My my, forgive me, Okaa-san(mother-inw).¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll also help out too~¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu will hell out too~¡¹

    Freshly cooked white rice, grilled salmon with crispy skin, rolled egg, sd, and then miso soup. Sumire was setting the foods on the table with her slippers making sounds from her brisk steps.

    Those were breakfast that clearly looked delicious and carefully made from a nce despite being orthodox menu. With Shia and Myuu helping out too, the dining table became quickly enveloped in appetizing aroma.

    ¡¸Thanks, Kaa-san. Remia too. Or rather, it¡¯s unusual that Kaa-san is the one making the breakfast.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, today is a special day after all.¡¹

    Sumire waspletely a night owl who was weak in the morning. Normally she entrusted the breakfast preparation to Shia or Remia, but as expected she couldn¡¯t justze around when it was the day of graduation ceremony for her son and the others.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, thank you very much, Okaa-sama(mother-inw).¡¹

    ¡¸Mine gratitude, Kaa-sama(mother-inw)!¡¹

    ¡¸Your wee. Even so, it will be myst day being able to see Yue-chan and Shia-chan in uniform. Too bad¡­¡­no, they can just normally cosyter can¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Sumire. We were also like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that! I don¡¯t wanna hear my parents¡¯ abnormal nostalgia right from the morning!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-sama(mother-inw), please tell me about that in detail.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask! This is why you got fired as Myuu¡¯s model you know, Yue!¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    Nagumo family was lively like usual even in this special day of graduation ceremony.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸KyYYYAAaAAAAAA<em>AAAAAA¨C</em>¡¹

    At the alma mater of Hajime and co, in this auspicious day, there was a scream that clearly denoted an incident echoing through the whole building.

    It was a scream like the scream of a maiden who had just found a scene of massacre. No, perhaps it should be called as the shriek of a demon who was crawling out from hell instead. Everyone reflexively paid attention toward the direction the voice came from while wondering what was happening.

    But, they immediately averted their gaze with a wry smile.

    It was only natural. Putting aside the urgency that could be felt from the scream, it was amon scene in a graduation ceremony©¤©¤perhaps, maybe¡­¡­no, perhaps it was something a bit too excessive or exaggerated but¡­¡­anyway, it was amon scene.

    ¡¸ONEEEEEE-SAMAAAAAAAAA-, I¡¯M BEGGING YOU PLEASE REPEAT A YEARRRRRRRRRR!!¡¹

    ¡¸Just what is this child saying.¡¹

    The girl¡¯s twintail was bouncing up and down unrulily. Her face was messed up from tears and snots. She was unashamedly disying a face that no high school girl should ever make while clinging on the pretty leg of her beloved Onee-sama.

    Scary. She was looking so despairing that anyone wouldn¡¯t be able to deny it even if the girl got mistaken as an apparition.

    It went without saying that the girl was an ¡°Onee-sama Freak¡± who was especially standing out above the rest even among the Soul Sisters©¤©¤it was Kouhai-chan.

    She was tightly clinging on Shizuku as though to say that she wouldn¡¯t let go even if she died unless Shizuku repeated a year. Sometimes she would also rub her body on Shizuku¡¯s foot with very natural movement. Shizuku-oneesama looked like she had a terrible headache.

    Right now the graduation ceremony had safely finished and it was time for active students and graduated students, and guardians and teachers to chat and reminisce outside the auditorium.

    A wall of people was formed around Shizuku by a great number of active students (all of them were girl) even though they were looking slightly put off by Kouha-chan¡¯s unruliness.

    Shuuzou and Kirino and Koichi also came, but they couldn¡¯t get closer with how popr their daughter was. However they didn¡¯t look troubled. Rather they were watching while looking somewhat happy.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t just watch and save me¡­¡­¡¹

    Seeing no other way, Shizuku searched for Kaori. It was hard to see because of the throng around her but by searching for her presence¡­¡­found her.

    ¡¸UOOOOOOOHN, KAORIII! C-CONGRATULATIONS FOR-, GRDUATING SAFELYYYYYY!! AND THEN CONGRATULATIONSSSSSS!! OTOU-SAN IS-, OTOU-SAN ISSSSS-¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, stop it Otou-san! You¡¯re exaggerating! You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡¹

    She had gotten caught by the unruly Tomoichi-otousan. The surrounding looked put off with how he was bawling so excessively. The active students who looked like they wanted to talk to Kaori were smiling wryly while watching from afar.

    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t expect any help from her best friend.

    Ai-chan-sensei were talking with other students and parents. Yuuka and other ssmates were also busy taking photo with their respective friends or making theirst memory in school.

    ¡¸Just what is the point of staying in the school that doesn¡¯t has Onee-sama in it!? What should I do from now onnn!!¡¹

    ¡¸No, just go to school normally and graduate.¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama is telling me to quietly spend a year of darkness? That¡¯s too much!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your words that are too much. Look, the sad face of your homeroom teacher. Your ssmates are also looking a bit conflicted.¡¹

    <em>No, we are fine. We are used to this already.</em> Kouhai-chan¡¯s ssmates were waving around their hands as though to say that. Kouhai-chan wasn¡¯t hated or even shunned by her ssmates even though she was like this, so perhaps she actually had amazingmunication ability.

    Well, from the way none of them approached to stop her, perhaps she was simply treated like ¡°Dangerous to touch! Watching from some distance is best!!¡±.

    It was then, around ten female students performed a heroic act of cutting through the throng of Soul Sisters.

    ¡¸Yargashi-senpai sorry! We¡¯ll take away this idiot right away!¡¹

    ¡¸She has been a real bother to you! Also once more©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Congrattions for graduating!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They were her juniors in the kendo club. The girls who were led by the next captain. They were also Soul Sisters, but they were the ones who had ovee fiercepetition and made the membership of kendo club as their own. Their conduct was at different level. Theirmon sense too.

    Shizuku too couldn¡¯t help but feel happy and relieved seeing their beautiful salute and their firm tone. She naturally let out a smile,

    ¡¸Thank you. Do your best in the club activity okay? If you need it then I¡¯lle to help out anytime.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Tsu, thank you very much!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A percentage of the throng got knocked out and copsed from Onee-sama¡¯s pure smile. Meanwhile the girls of kendo club turned red, even so they saluted while their happiness exploded inside.

    And then they wrapped the raging Kouhai-chan in a bamboo mat, put blindfold and gag on her, lifted her up above their heads, then walked away while yelling <em>one two one two. </em>They were very skillful with the process. To a degree that a kidnapping organization mighte to scout them.

    ¡¸Now then, with this I can talk with Otou-san and others©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama! Please give me your second button-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware how selfish I¡¯m being! But please, bless me with that ribbon!¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s something that Onee-sama is wearing then anything is fine!¡¹

    ¡¸Then what about panty! Rather I want the panty!¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-!? You girls, please calm do©¤©¤¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s voice that called for them to stop got swallowed by their shrilly voices . Her figure also got swallowed and vanished behind the throngs of Soul Sisters.

    It seemed that it would still take some time until everyone¡¯s Onee-sama would be able to talk with her friends and family.

    ¡¸She won¡¯t be able to meet up with us for a while like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I really underestimated Shizuku-chan¡¯s poprity. Well, Yue-chan and Shia-chan are also amazing though.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you fine with that, Hajime? There¡¯re also a lot of boys over there y¡¯know?¡¹

    Nagumo family was watching that going on from some distance. Shuu and Sumire turned their gaze where Yue and Shia were at. There they were surrounded not only by active students, but also by graduated students from other ss.

    The crowd wasposed with half girls and half boys.

    There was nobody who didn¡¯t know Yue because of her beautiful look. When Hajime wasn¡¯t nearby, her elegance as a former royalty would even drift off around her, so she was considered by the underssmen as an existence to idolize.

    Shia often helped out in clubs as helper, and coupled with her natural innocent atmosphere made a lot of people adored her.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not that kind of restrictive man who¡¯ll meddle just because they give greeting to others.¡¹

    In fact, just from brief observation there were some of them who might try a sink or swim approach¡­¡­well, Hajime was on standby nearby while holding a smartphone in one hand. Those people kept sending nces at him, but it wasn¡¯t to a degree that he would need to go out of his way to threaten them.

    ¡¸Besides, it might be theirst chance. It¡¯ll be fine as long as they aren¡¯t persistent.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, connection from your high school day that will continue tost even after you be adult is actually not that many after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it something that Hajime won¡¯t be able to experience with how busy you are? That¡¯ll be unfortunate on its own way.¡¹

    By the way, not a single active student came to talk to Hajime¡­¡­was not the case.

    Should it be said that it was unexpected? It seemed that the boy underssmen were secretly harboring reverential feelings toward him as a real harem man.

    ¡¸Ossu, Anikii!! Congrattions for your graduationnn!!¡¹Male underssmen who were giving that kind of greeting while bowing like people from self-employed profession that was started with the letters ¡°ya¡± kept approaching Hajime.

    They were asking him things like wanting to learn the path of man from him even after graduation or something. Male underssmen who was hoping to exchange contact number with Hajime was making an orderly line. In its own way that sight was just as bizarre as the throngs of Soul Sisters.

    It was troublesome so of course Hajime didn¡¯t tell them his contact number.

    Though he irresponsibly told them that if they had something that they really wanted to discuss no matter what then go rely on Aiko-sense¡­¡­

    The secretly whispered rumor that ¡°Perhaps Aiko-sense has also gotten seduced by him?¡± sounded more credible because of that. It made the male underssmen to go ¡¸Serious respect. We just can¡¯t stop feeling in awe-ssu, senpai-¡¹. Their respect toward Hajime became unnecessarily even higher.

    It went without saying that after that, those underssmen would give a deep salute to Aiko each time they passed her as though she was a madam of an organization of self-employed profession that started with the letters ¡°ya¡±, which made her bewildered.

    It was then, Hajime found the person that he had been looking for.

    ¡¸Tou-san, Kaa-san. I¡¯m going over there for a bit.¡¹

    He walked to thepletely opposite direction of Yue and others. Shuu and Sumire watched with puzzlement at Hajime who was walking back to the auditorium where the graduation ceremony was held just now.

    ¡¸Hm? Where¡¯re you going? I thought that you already greeted Ai-chan and the other parents.¡¹

    ¡¸You already took photo too right? You still haven¡¯t taken one with Shizuku-chan and Kaori-chan but¡­¡­look, Yuuka-chan kept ncing this way. She had taken photo with you before this, so perhaps she want to join up with you soon? ¡¹

    Also, Yuuka-chan had shrewdly obtained a photo of her alone with Hajime. Of course, it was the fruit of Nana and Taeko¡¯s cooperation. Right after the graduation ceremony finished and they exited the auditorium, the wave of Soul Sisters assaulted Shizuku, while the active students crowded around Yue and others. The three of them then swiftly took advantage of that chaos.

    Although, Yuuka wasn¡¯t just merely getting instigated by those two.

    ©¤©¤N-Nagumo! It¡¯s a special day¡­¡­want to take photo together? It-is-just! Formemoration!

    Yuuka said that with a bright red face while looking aside, but she was unusually showing her honest side. Though naturally after taking the photo, she vented her anger to Nana and Taeko who teased her by jeering ¡¸¡¸Oo~¡¹¡¹ and pping their hands.

    Even so perhaps Nana and Taeko would tattle on Kaoriter. After all Yuuka would look cute when she desperately made excuse while Kaori interrogated her with a nice smile.

    Friendship banzai.

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s still a teacher who I haven¡¯t greeted. He arrived reallyte but, well, that person is just like that. He must have read the mood considering the impression that it would give to a student like me.¡¹

    ¡¸? There¡¯s that kind of teacher¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I see.¡¹

    Shuu and Sumire were slightly surprised from the not a small amount of gratitude and respect that they felt from Hajime¡¯s words, but their expression turned understanding when they saw the person who was standing beside the auditorium¡¯s entrance without them noticing it while quietly watching the graduating students. Shuu and Sumire nodded to each other, then they followed slightly behind Hajime.

    That person saw Hajime approaching and his expression became particrly sullen.

    ¡¸Do you have a business with me, Nagumo-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸I just wish to give a greeting©¤©¤vice principal.¡¹

    Yes, it was the vice principal whose unnaturally gorgeous ck hair(wig) was his trademark.

    The vice principal looked slightly taken aback seeing Hajime¡¯s wry smile as he said those words, even so his expression immediately defaulted to his perpetually sullen look.

    ¡¸That¡¯s polite of you. I would be able to have a slightly easier time if you could also add some restrain to that. You are the student who gave me the most stomachache throughout my whole career as teacher.¡¹

    His tone that was full of sarcasm was also going strong. It went around a full circle and amusement welled up inside Hajime. That must be because he could think of this attitude as this teacher¡¯s individuality.

    And, he was able to think like that because¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for all the troubles that I had caused.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. That¡¯s simply my job as teacher, Nagumo-kun. I don¡¯t need any apology. ¡­¡­Besides, I don¡¯t know what kind of circumstance all of you had or perhaps still have even now, but you would be able to take care of it somehow even without us doing anything right?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸I know from looking at your face everyday. Even though there was that kind of incident, all of you were still able to smile so joyfully. That was the proof that all of you can go on with your life without fear even without relying on teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Although, your ss was carrying on by using you as their mental pir. From today all of you will go on your separate way and won¡¯t be able to see each other everyday. ¡­¡­Do be careful. There¡¯s a part of you that is slightly dry when ite to human rtionship but, never abandon the friends who are relying on you!¡¹

    This. Even though he was full of sarcasm, all his words contained certain ¡°teaching¡± that was said based on understanding his students. Even though he was the teacher who was the easiest to hate in the school, from his every words it could be seen how much he had been watching after his students.

    That was why, Hajime wanted to give him a proper greeting at the end.

    ¡¸Vice principal©¤©¤thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime could feel the slight surprise from vice principal when he bowed deeply toward him.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve really put you through a lot of worry by forcing you to deal with things that have no precedent at all. Certainly, we might be able to manage somehow with just ourselves. But, it is a fact that we were able to return to school and continue until now because of vice principal takingmand to deal with everything this whole time. It¡¯s also a fact that it was thanks to that we were able to spend a proper school life. That¡¯s why©¤©¤¡¹

    ©¤©¤I¡¯m truly thankful from the bottom of my heart.

    Hajime once more expressed his thanks along with a beautiful bow. Those words were filled with strong emotion that truly conveyed his earnestness.

    For a short while, there was silence that could be felt as though time had been cut off just in that spot.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Raise your head.¡¹

    Hajime stopped bowing. He stared straight from the front at the vice principal who was frowning as usual but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to your ss¡¯s achievement in the future, Nagumo-kun. ©¤©¤Congrattions for graduating.¡¹

    The vice principal¡¯s expression loosened up kindly just for the brief moment when he spoke those words.

    Shuu and Sumire followed next and spoke their greeting and gratitude. After that Nagumo Family walked away with the vice principal seeing off their backs.

    ¡¸And, do you have business with me, Hatayama-sensei?¡¹

    Actually Aiko saw Hajime and the vice principal conversing and approached them somehow. It was then the vice principal suddenly addressed her.

    Aiko felt like she was criticized for peeking and her body jerked.

    But, although the vice principal¡¯s scowl had returned, it felt like he had the air of someone who had put down the heavy burden on his shoulder. It felt like he was far easier to talk with than usual. And so Aiko unconsciously talked to him in a more informal way than usual.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t have any business here. But, the soft expression just now, it make me think for a bit that vice principal won¡¯t get misunderstood too much by the students if you look like that more often.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no misunderstanding at all. I¡¯m a sanctimonious, gloomy, and irritating teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸Ee? You¡¯re aware of that yourself!?¡¹

    ¡¸I shouldn¡¯t be the one saying this but¡­¡­you have gotten really talkative haven¡¯t you, Hatayama-sensei. Should I say that your nerve has gotten thickerpared to before¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. But but, I think if vice principal at least just soften your expression a little, then even the students will look up more to you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking for something like that. Bad memory has easier time than good memory to remain inside human. If the students can look back at their past and think,e to think of it, that teacher was really annoying, he preached only that kind of thing©¤©¤it will be enough for me if they can remember like that. And if after that they can think, but well, that was an important talk, I would feel like that I have fulfilled my role as a teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~m¡­¡­but, if it¡¯s going to be that way then won¡¯t ¡°memory with good teacher¡± be better? Or rather I think that kind of memory is needed!¡¹

    ¡¸Just what are you saying?¡¹

    The vice principal was gazing at the graduating students, parents, and active students who were having pleasant chat with each other. He looked deeply emotional. And then he finally moved his gaze toward Aiko.

    ¡¸That is the role of a teacher like you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The students all have their own ideas and tastes. In that case, the teachers too have also to be like that.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s mouth hanged wide open. The vice principal snorted seeing that stupid expression and turned on his heel. He must be leaving to take care of his remaining work.

    ¡¸What are you doing? You¡¯re going to participate in the students¡¯ graduation party anywayter on right? Finish the works that you have to do quickly. It won¡¯t be my fault if you don¡¯t make it in time.¡¹

    Aiko didn¡¯t remember ever saying about her n, but as expected the vice principal had seen through her.

    The vice principal had been admonishing her since some time ago that Hatayama-sensei is too close with the students, but with Hajime and co graduating safely, perhaps he had recognized her a little as a teacher, including Aiko¡¯s stance as a teacher.

    Aiko mended her expression and pped her cheeks with both hands several times. Even with Hajime and co graduating, Aiko¡¯s teacher life would still continue. She would receive a new ss next year. She couldn¡¯t continue feeling lonely forever. She had to switch her mood, she told herself.

    And then, staring once more at the back of ¡°the great senior of a teacher¡± who had supported the student life of Hajime and co that could be called as turbulent without any exaggeration, Aiko spontaneously yelled.

    ¡¸Katsuura-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯re you calling Katsura! My name is Kazuura!! Is that intentional!? Is that name intentional!?¡¹(TN: Katsura=wig)

    ¡¸Sorry, I stuttered! More importantly!¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly!?¡¹

    ¡¸I respect you vice principal! Please keep on instructing me harshly from now on too!! I¡¯ll keep watching sensei forever!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnn-, y-you¡¯re saying that kind of thing again.¡¹

    The impossible misunderstanding©¤©¤<em>Am I being targeted (deep meaning) by Hatayama-sensei?</em> ©¤©¤that was born from numerous conversations that missed the mark was still not resolved yet.

    For some reason, that was the only truth that the vice principal was unable to see through. Meanwhile Hatayama-sensei didn¡¯t even notice about the existence of that misunderstanding. Their misunderstanding would surely, perhaps¡­¡­

    ¡¸It will keep continuing even from here on huh.¡¹

    Hajime chuckled from hearing Aiko¡¯s voice behind him.

    ¡¸Then you should just tell him the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸You are really stupid dear. It¡¯s outrageous that you want to solve this kind of miraculous misunderstanding. I need to ask Ai-chan about it every time shee ying. This is priceless material!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Certainly.¡¹

    If they heard this exchange between Nagumo couple, someone like Tomoichi-san might yell angrily ¡¸Weren¡¯t you feeling grateful to the vice principal!? This is why Nagumo family is just-¡¹.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯ll be time for lunch soon. I think it¡¯ll be fine even if finish up here and go to the restaurant but¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime said while running his gaze at the ssmates. It was then.

    ¡¸Oi, Nagumo! You still aren¡¯t going huh!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going ahead there!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    Suddenly there were two voices that were filled with irritation. When Hajime looked back, there were Shinji and Yoshiki there. They were looking annoyed.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m also just thinking of going there. But, you won¡¯t be able to go in even if you go ahead y¡¯know? Sonobe¡¯s parents will head straight at Yaegashi residence. The restaurant¡¯s key is with Sonobe.¡¹

    ¡¸Shit, so you¡¯re telling us to keep staying in this hell¡¹

    ¡¸Just what¡¯s with you guys? Those aren¡¯t words fitting for graduation ceremony huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup! Look at me!¡¹

    Shinji pointed angrily at himself. More urately at the position of his uniform¡¯s second button. The button was still affixed there properly.

    ¡¸There ain¡¯t any girl underssman who actually have been watching me secretly from the shadow all this time, or even a ssmate who actually have been secretly having feeling for me!! Even though I already prepared the spare of the spare of the spare of the spare for my spare second button!¡¹

    ¡¸No, that can¡¯t be called second button anymore©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Getting asked for your second button is just a dream¡­¡­something like that only exist in the world of manga! Dammit all!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you two really never strayed huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Also, the parents of Nakano family and Saito family had greeted Shuu, Sumire, and Hajime some time ago before departing ahead to Yaegashi residence. Perhaps they were unable to bear it anymore to watch their sons who were desperately looking for ¡°the dream girl who would ask for their second button¡±. After all their gaze looked distant when talking with Hajime and his parents.

    There, Shinji¡¯s eyes coincidentally saw the ce where Hajime¡¯s second button should be at.

    It was there.

    Instantly the love hungry monster made a joyful evil smile.

    ¡¸H-hee? What the hell Nagumo. You said this and that but in the end nobody©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Oi senpai! I heard! Apparently it was you senpai who sent the kendo club members at me! To dare to get in the way of my important time with Onee-sama, unforgivable!¡¹

    Kouhai-chan came running with her cheeks puffed up like squirrel. Shinji and Yoshiki¡¯s expressions turned dejected seeing her.

    ¡¸What, you got released? Even though I told them to lock you in gym storage or somewhere until we go home.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahn. Do you think that this me who have fought evenly matched battles with Nagumo-senpai day by day wouldn¡¯t be able to slip out of that level of imprisonment at this point?¡¹

    ¡¸No, even from afar I thought that their binding over you was perfect though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can slip out, like *slurt* from something like that instantly even in my sleep.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it strange to use that sound effect there? You, are you really human?¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai is the only one who I don¡¯t want to hear that from.¡¹

    They were having such normal exchange like usual that would anyone who heard it wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine that today was actually the graduation. However, Kouhai-chan who was rtively courteous to everyone other than Hajime and Shizuku gave a proper greeting with a bow to Shuu and Sumire.

    In that Christmas incident©¤©¤a somewhat sphemous incident that dragged her along with bus guide-san and rabbit eared maid-senpai©¤©¤she visited Nagumo residence and became acquainted with them there.

    But, Shuu and Sumire were looking at Kouhai-chan with gentle eyes that were more than expected for just an acquaintance. Or rather, their eyes were warm.

    Perhaps that was why?

    ¡¸Sorry that our son is always like this. Please keep ying with him even after graduation okay?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, we aren¡¯t ying¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if youe ying to our home without reservation even after graduation.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umm, that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying that we aren¡¯t ying here, this is an out of norm battle with Onee-sama on the line¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yep yep, if you say so.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouhai-chan was looking terribly awkward despite dealing with the parents of the hateful senpai. *Fidget fidget, squirm squirm*

    At the corner of her eyes, there were Shinji and Yoshimi looking fixedly at such Kouhai-chan with nk expression. They looked very eerie. As expected even Kouhai-chan whose nerve had thickness like a log became concerned when their figures entered her sight.

    ¡¸U-umm, senpai. Those two¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind them. They are sad beasts who harbored illusion about second button.¡¹

    Shinji and Yoshiki¡¯s eyes snapped widely open. Kouhai-chan jerked. But, she showed no sign of running away and muttered ¡¸Second button¡­¡­¡¹ while nonchntly turning her gaze to Hajime¡¯s uniform.

    ¡¸H-hee. So there isn¡¯t any girl who want to get senpai¡¯s second button. Well, that¡¯s natural! There¡¯s no way anyone will idolize this kind of brutish senpai!¡¹

    ¡¸No, this button is hot item but all of them are boys. As expected that doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime made an expression of not knowing what to say. Seeing that Kouhai-chan also made an expression of not knowing what to say ©¤©¤but right after that, she started fidgeting for some reason. She yed with her trademark twintail with her fingertip.

    Shinji and Yoshiki¡¯s eyes were bing simr to that of murderer. Meanwhile Shuu and Sumire¡¯s gazes were bing warmer in inverse proportion to them.

    ¡¸Good grief, it really can¡¯t be helped. Yes, yes. Actually I really don¡¯t want it. But even if it¡¯s just for this moment senpai is still Shizuku-oneesama¡¯s lover. If senpai of all people is in this state then Onee-sama¡¯s reputation will also suffer. Yes, that¡¯s why it can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯m actually really reluctant but¡­¡­I-I can take that second button for you senpai.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not gonna give it to you though?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Air that felt like *Su-un* was flowing. Kouhai-chan never even thought that she would actually be denied and stared fixedly at Hajime while blinking her eyes repeatedly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, sttrangee~. Senpai, are you feeling shyy? Even though I myself aren¡¯t feeling anything about it. Look, just hand it to me already. This is an embarrassing to do as a Soul Sister but, I¡¯m bearing with it for your sake. This is my mercy so that senpai won¡¯t go through a lonely graduation ceremony you know? Now, sob with gratitude while presenting that©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m not going to.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The time stopped once more. Kouhai-chan and Hajime¡¯s eyes were locked with each other. What Hajime-san was doing wasn¡¯t a type of teasing. It seemed that he seriously didn¡¯t n to hand the button.

    A second passed.

    ¡¸Tsu, ¨C, whhhhyyyyyyyyyyyy!!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re loud ©¤©¤wait stop it stupid. Don¡¯t grab it¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai is the stupid one! You don¡¯t have anyone to give it to anyway right!? Even though I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯ll take it for your sake why¡¯re you refusing it then! Don¡¯t screw with meee!!¡¹

    ¡¸No but¡­¡­you, you¡¯re one iprehensible fellow who got your hand on something like aphrodisiac because of going with the flow¡­¡­sending curse using someone¡¯s second button as medium feels like something you might be able to do¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by curse!?¡¹

    She was an adventurer type high school girl who would run into random incident ormotion routinely. In this world where things like onmyouji or curse had became real, it felt like she could possibly run into a chain of events that would end up with her learning curse technique. It was a scary thought. Even more so because she was someone who wouldn¡¯t hesitate at the slightest to attack only toward Hajime.

    ¡¸Eeii, senpai is prattling iprehensible things like curse or whatever! Enough excuse just hand over your buttonnnnnn-¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean hand it over. Your condescending attitude is instantly copsing y¡¯know.¡¹

    ¡¸My pride can¡¯t endure getting refused by senpai-¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not my business.¡¹

    Hajime and Kouhai-chan got into grappling posture like in pro-wrestling where their hands held and pushed each other beside their head. Then Kouhai-chan untangled her hands slipperily.

    ¡¸Bunny-senpai¡¯s taught technique, Screw *ite!!!¡¹

    She unleashed a technique from a certain American Football manga. It was that technique where the yer rotated while stealing the opponent¡¯s ball. It was the signature move of the superhuman rabbit eared maid who was working in Akiba¡¯s maid caf¨¦.

    ¡¸I said stop¡¹

    ¡¸AH¡¹

    She was stopped with an eagle grip on the face. The fingertips of Kouhai-chan¡¯s extended hand disappointingly only grazed Hajime¡¯s second button. She was really desperate for someone who was condescendingly said that she would receive it for his sake.

    Seeing that exchange of offense and defense between Hajime and Kouhai-chan©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, youth.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice, really nice! As expected that girl is really a source of material!¡¹

    Shinji and Yoshiki were staring with eyes that were gradually changing into something sphemous that was hard to describe. The eyes of the Nagumo husband and wife were sparkling as though they were watching a youth movie. Or rather, Sumire-sensei was starting to use her smartphone¡¯s video recording function to make record for her story material.

    ¡¸Uuu, uuuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you looking a little like you want to huh. ¡­¡­Haa, I get it.¡¹

    ¡¸U?¡¹

    Hajime tossed away Kouhai-chan and tore off his second button to hand to Kouhai-chan before shepletely forgot humannguage.

    ¡¸A¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouhai-chan reflexively caught it and stared on the button on her hand in a daze.

    Before they knew it, Yue and others had finished up making memory and talking with underssmen and were gathering at a slight distance away. Hajime started walking toward them while,

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like our bond will get cut off after this. Even without that, you kouhai will be my kouhai forever.¡¹

    Smiling wryly. Kouhai-chan instantly returned to her senses and red angrily at Hajime.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-it¡¯s not like I want this because of that kind of reason! Please don¡¯t be so conceited! This is purely me receiving it for my pitiful senpai¡¯s sake, that¡¯s all! Where is your thanks! Come on say ittt-¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, thanks. Don¡¯t use it for mischief or anything else okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, now that it¡¯s in my hand I¡¯m fre to do anything with it~~~!¡¹

    It seemed that Kouhai-chan too had realized the situation around them. Especially the warm gazes of the Soul Sisters and her own ssmates.

    The tip of her ears reddened faintly and she ran away to escape like usual. But, Kouhai-chan stopped running a bit ahead and turned around.

    ¡¸Congrattions for the graduationn!!¡¹

    She properly gave such befitting words as an underssman like that. However, she did it while pulling her eyelid down and sticking out her tongue.

    Kouhai-chan who was boisterous but also the one who gave the most fun time to their ss that held a unique circumstance. She always came charging into their ss without any reservation.

    Her figure that was boisterous till the end made all the ssmates, not just Hajime unable to stop themselves from letting out a wide smile on their face.

    However,

    ¡¸Heey, Nagumo. Is it fun thrusting reality right on our face? Don¡¯t you have a human heart inside that chest?¡¹

    ¡¸Shinji, if it¡¯s like this then let¡¯s put gum or something into his food in the partyter.¡¹

    The two monsters who hungered for romance were the exception.

    .

    .

    Author¡¯s Note: First, my heartfelt gratitude for everyone who are still kindly reading this story. Thank you very much. My apologies for making everyone waiting for so long.

    After my plot copsed, I tried remaking it but it didn¡¯t go well and my heart broke. Then I temporarily distanced myself from writing. While doing things like making avatar to enroll into magic academy or doing cmity move with Hylian, my desire was revived so, I haven¡¯t finished creating the plot, but I want to write anyway.

    In the first ce this After was written with the stance of scribbling off what I wanted to write without caring about the timeline, so surely this time too I¡¯ll manage somehow after I start writing¡­¡­I hope, just do it me. That¡¯s my mentality.

    Forgive this Shirakome who is like this till the end, but I¡¯ll be happy if everyone can enjoy thisst arc of Arifureta together with me.

    Please, best regards!

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458

    <strong>Graduation Party First Part</strong>

    ¡¸A, AaaAAAAAA, the window! At the window!¡¹

    ¡¸O, oo, god! I beg you please do something about this evil spirit looking thing!¡¹

    voices that sounded like screams (lol) searching for salvation after seeing something truly profane and repulsive resounded under the bright daylight.

    And so,

    ¡¸Cut it out! It was just the photo¡¯s quality that is a bit bad!!¡¹

    Kousuke spilled out his dissatisfaction with even louder voice.

    It happened on the way to ¡°Wisteria¡±, the western restaurant owned by Sonobe family. While the ssmates were walking and chatting with each other, Nana and Atsushi were walking at the back while grinning and holding a smartphone in one hand that was showing a photo.

    Of course, their gazes were directed at the figure of Kousuke who was walking at the back.

    ¡¸No, but Kousuke. As expected this is seriously scary.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. This is a ghost photo no matter how you look at it. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re the only one who is like this when everyone else in the photo look normal¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A-ha-ha-ha, you existence ispletely ult isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸E-even Kentarou and others¡­¡­J-Juugo! Don¡¯t stay quiet and say something!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­This, will we get cursed or something if we try to erase it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t no way I¡¯ll do thattttttt!¡¹

    Kentarou and Ayako dropped their gaze on their own smartphone while speaking with voice that was trembling with terror. Mao was cackling, and Juugo who should be someone who was considerate for his friend despite his taciturn nature was nonchntly trying to erase the photo¡¯s file.

    Nagayama Party that should have the deepest bond with Kousuke in the ss were all drawing away from him¡­¡­

    To be more urate, they were backing off from the photos that they took after the graduation ceremony with each ssmate and the whole ss photo. The pictures of Kousuke in them made them wanted to say <em>¡­¡­No, is this really Kousuke?</em>

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one who got magnificently blurred huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s impossible that something like this is a natural phenomenon. Even though there wasn¡¯t any sign of magic being used¡¹

    ¡¸Abyssgate, confess it already. As I thought, you aren¡¯t hu©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m human though!? I¡¯m 100% purely human from the top of my head to the tip of my toe though!?¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s protest resounded in vain. Because, it was really only Kousuke who looked blurry inside the photos. It was like, there was mosaic or something over his picture, like the space was distorted heavily. Anyway his picture just wasn¡¯t clear.

    The picture of Kentarou and others who were right beside Kousuke was projected crystal clear, vivid, simply distinct in the disy of just how high performance the modern smartphone¡¯s camera was. And yet the blurriness over Kousuke was absurdly pinpoint.

    Furthermore these photos, half of the ssmates asked someone else to take the photo before sending the file to them, but the remaining half asked their parent or underssman to take the photo directly using their own phone.

    And yet, it was only Kousuke who wasn¡¯t visible in all those photos.

    Also, Nana was saying ¡¸The window! At the window!¡¹ at the start was because when she took photo together with Yuuka and Taeko using the school building as the background, Kousuke who was coincidentally still inside the building also got his photo taken but¡­¡­

    Naturally in this one his figure also looked strangely distorted and unclear. Furthermore, perhaps because of the light adjustment, only the part of corridor around Kousuke was strangely dimly lit. Some kind of dreary atmosphere could be felt from it, and on top of that the blurriness of his ck hair made it looked like a ck shadow was going to creep out of the window in that moment.

    Right now the picture was being used as teasing material, but when Nana checked this photo at first, she screamed ¡¸Hiihn¡¹ and lost the strength in her waist. Even Yuuka and Taeko were frozen still.

    ¡¸Dammit, even though I had taken photo with everyone, why is it only me¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousukemented. It made Hajime and others thought, ¡¸Perhaps, it¡¯s because your coolness has reached Depth VI ain¡¯t it¡¹. The lord¡¯s abyss kept deepening year by year. It was truly abyssal.

    Kousuke who was getting even harder to perceive than before by everything muttered anxiously.

    ¡¸This, I won¡¯t be the only one getting blurred in the graduation album right? As expected, if the photo studio see something like that they will ask to retake the photo right?¡¹

    The graduation album would be sent to everyone¡¯s residence in theter date by mailing. Kousuke couldn¡¯t wipe away his anxiety that such tragedy coulde to pass!

    Hajime looked like he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡¸No one will notice even though there¡¯s a blurry part. That¡¯s what will happen won¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say thattt. After all that sounds really like to happenn¡¹

    Kousuke-kun already looked like he was going to cry. As expected everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy seeing that.

    Everyone consoled him saying that they would take group photo one more time when they arrived at Wisteria, however, Yuuka suddenly spoke out her worry at that timing.

    ¡¸Hey, Endou. Do you remember ever getting your photo taken during school event?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, look, you were almostpletely absent during the school trip right? I also don¡¯t remember seeing you around much during other events¡­¡­¡¹

    Will there any photo of Kousuke at all in the graduation album? She wondered.

    Everyone looked at each other. Then someone muttered ¡¸Ah¡¹ and looked at Kousuke with pitying gaze.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? My photo in the yearbook, is too few?¡¹

    Or perhaps, there wouldn¡¯t be any at all? Kousuke¡¯s face was visibly turning white like a corporate ve who realized that his sry was below the minimum wage after working for ten years.

    Kaori hurriedly gave him a follow up.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯ll be fine, Endou-kun! Even if it¡¯s no good¡­¡­like, look, it¡¯ll be possible to fix it somehow! Hajime-kun will!¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou, it¡¯s just like Kaori said! I¡¯ll use every high-end technology in my disposal to createposite photograph for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Hajime. For all his photos in the yearbook to beposite photo¡­¡­won¡¯t it be even more awkward then getting your photo stuck at the corner because you were sick and absent at the photo day?¡¹

    Shizuku spoke with twitching expression. There is truth to what she said¡­¡­the ssmates thought while nodding.

    A very awkward atmosphere enveloped them¡­¡­

    ¡¸N-no need to bother. Hehe, sorry to make the atmosphere bad like this. It¡¯s that. You know, it¡¯s already enough for me that I can make everyone see some interesting photos.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Kousukee-¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Abyssgate-¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s forced smile looked as painful as when he was paying the cost for his Abyssgate transformation. Kentarou and Juugo reflexively covered their face with their hands while Atsushi, Noboru, and Akito were moved to tears.

    Hajime smiled wryly, but as expected even he couldn¡¯t help buy felt sympathy. Yue and he looked at each other and they reached an implicit understanding.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry Endou.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸If you have almost no photo in the graduation album, well, I¡¯m busy right now so it¡¯ll have to be a bitter but I¡¯ll make an original album for you as thest resort.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. We¡¯ll go to the actual ce of the memory itself and use Past Rey & photo.¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. His expression was like someone in hell who saw a single string dangling down from heaven.

    That must be why.

    ¡¸EEE-KKCELENTO-! As expected from mine king and hisdy©¤©¤sorry for that¡¹

    The face of the abyss peeked out for a bit from too much happiness. He pped himself with a natural movement that was like flowing water. A painful sound resounded and his cheek turned bright red, but the person himself showed no sign of caring about it.

    ¡¸This guy-, he¡¯s alreadypletely used to it!¡¹ That kind of gaze poured down on Kousuke from his ssmates, even so Kousuke who had returned to his senses (?) put on a really bright smile.

    Kentarou and Juugo said ¡¸Good for you¡¹ and ¡¸Your middle school yearbook also had too few photo of you that you almost cried didn¡¯t you¡¹ to Kousuke while pping his shoulder.

    Why was he this pitiful even though he was one of the strongest humans and the most heroic even among them.

    Hajime and others were all looking at him without knowing what to say. It was then,

    ¡¸Papa!¡¹

    An energetic voice resounded.

    Gazes turned toward it. The first thing that entered their eyes was a very splendid ck limousine that made Shinji and Yoshiki went ¡¸Uo¡¹.

    Myuu leaned out from the window at the back of that car that was quite longer than the normal car and waved her hand.

    Looking closer, the limousine was parked at a small parking lot that had a nk with the word ¡°Wisteria¡± at its end. Yes, the building beside it was none other than their destination.

    It seemed they had arrived before they knew it while talking with each other.

    *Gacha-* The door opened with that sound and Myuu jumped down from the limousine. A well-built man also got out from the driver seat©¤©¤he must be a driver and also a security personnel©¤©¤at that moment. He froze awkwardly for a little bit, then a secondter he politely bowed his head to Hajime and co. Most likely he wanted to open the door and escort Myuu out of the car.

    Hajime returned a silent bow, meanwhile Myuu was running with rapid footsteps and jumped on her papa¡¯s chest like usual©¤©¤it seemed she was going to do that, but then she gasped and put a sudden brake on her rush.

    She patted down her favorite white dress and straightened her posture,

    ¡¸Papa, and also Onee-chans and Onii-chans. Congrattions for your graduation.¡¹

    She gave a bow.

    Papa and all the Onii-chans and Onee-chans smiled seeing that. ¡¸Oh my! What a courteous youngdy!¡¹ Everyone put on an earnest happy smile that seemed to say that and said ¡¸Thanks!¡¹ back to her.

    A secondter, another little girl¡¯s voice resounded.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan! It was dangerous to suddenly jump out on the street like that!¡¹

    The one who came out of the car in panic was the actual owner of the limousine. This one was an authentic and adorable youngdy wearing a uniform with white base color and a ribbon around her neck. It was Fujiwara Hinata.

    Hinata-chan¡¯s graceful air didn¡¯t crumble even while she was half funning. She too bowed in front of Hajime and co.

    ¡¸Everyone, congrattions for your graduation. I¡¯m very happy to receive an invitation to be present in everyone¡¯s celebration like this.¡¹

    Her movement was enchanting and herposed expression was splendid, but her childishness showed through at the end. She couldn¡¯tpletely hide her happiness from how her tone jumped a little. It was charming how she kept stealing nces at Kousuke.

    ¡¸Thanks Hinata-chan. We¡¯re the one happy to see you here even though you must be really busy.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not¡­¡­¡¹

    Her cheeks reddened and she fidgeted. Not only she was invited to a special day for the person that she had feeling for, she was also happy to simply be able to meet him like this. That feeling was transmitted. This was despite her meeting his clone day after day. It was extremely adorable.

    Shinji and Yoshiki were going around at Kousuke¡¯s sides in the same beat and secretly elbowed his sides while keeping the smile on their face. Uu.

    The ssmates spoke back their thanks once more. Then Yuuka unlocked the door and went inside while Hajime turned his gaze toward the limousine.

    ¡¸Even so, why is she with Hinata? Didn¡¯t they n to meet here?¡¹

    He wasn¡¯t asking Myuu or Hinata. The two little girls were already mobbed by the girls in a warm wee. And so Hajime¡¯s words were directed toward Tio and Remia who got out of the car after Hinata.

    ¡¸Umu, that was our n. But Hinata¡¯s school was over a bit earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸She came to pick up Myuu, because she wanted to talk with her seeing that she had the rare chance to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s great that they¡¯re getting along.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged smilingly. Remia too was also smiling broadly in happiness. As expected, it seemed she was relieved as a mother for Myuu to be able to get a friend the same age who understood well about Myuu¡¯s peculiarity and circumstance and able tomunicate with her as an equal.

    It was only natural. After all Hinata was an onmyouji. She was a pro in exorcising or subduing mysterious existence. There was no more reliable child than her to be Myuu¡¯s friend.

    Also, Shuten Douji aka Hidzuki was absent. The fairy world was still unstable, so she was away from Hinata in order to suppress the onis who sometimes would go into rampage and assist the manly goddess.

    ¡¸Guys,e in! It¡¯ll be a bother to the neighbors if you all stand around outside like that!¡¹

    The restaurant¡¯s door was opened with a pleasant tingling sound and Yuuka called out to the others. Hajime and co saw off the limousine leaving while entering the restaurant in droves.

    ¡¸Boys, go arrange the tables. Shia-san and others, help out with the cooking. We already have some prepared ingredients that can be done quickly back here. Those who have nothing to do should prepare the drinks.¡¹

    Yuuka briskly gave instructions while showing a bearing like she was already a restaurant owner. The way she was putting on apron was also really practiced. The way she quickly tied up her hair was a bit sexy.

    Though the boys firmly restrained themselves from looking at her with that kind of eyes or pointing that out, because vegetable sticks that hungered for smartphone¡¯s blood would fly if they did so.

    If Hajime and his group were excluded, the ss¡¯s substantial leader was Yuuka so no one objected and only said ¡¸Ye~s¡¹ while doing as they were instructed.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, wouldst Aiko arrivete?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder. She said that she¡¯lle as quickly as possible¡­¡­vice principal might give her some leeway, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯lle thatte.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s good. It wouldst be pitiful if she couldst note for most of the party after all. If she wouldst get dyed for too long, I was thinking to maketh vice principal¡¯s hair to shift a little bit more and secretly bring her here.¡¹

    ¡¸Tio, by that you mean you were going to hypnotize him or guide his consciousness huh?¡¹

    They were talking about someone who Hajime had shown great gratitude to not long ago. He couldn¡¯t allow an act of extermination against the few remaining hair root warriors who were fighting hard like they were thest defense.

    Tio showed a thinking gesture for a bit¡­¡­then she made a very terrifying remark.

    ¡¸Fumu. Wouldst not it be for the vice principal¡¯s own good if we decisively put out his hair of its dying throe? That wig¡­¡­to be honest, art not it painful to see?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is thinking that.¡¹

    But, nobody said it. After all the vice principal himself decided to keep wearing such extremely unnatural looking wig and resolved himself to defend his few remaining hair roots to the death. That was why, today too Aiko-sensei was secretly using soft touch to treat vice principal¡¯s deste head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Should I call everyone now?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I guess.¡¹

    With so many people helping out, the setting up of the tables and everything were finished up quickly. The drinks were also getting distributed one after another. Delicious smell was already starting to drift out from the kitchen in the back.

    Certainly it was a good time for calling in the guest. Hajime nodded and took out crystal key. At the same time Yue also opened several ¡°gates¡± with her own magic.

    Hajime opened a gate in front of Liliana who was restlessly waiting back at Tortus, while Yue opened the gates at Ennd and Vatican for Rana and others who were there.

    Hajime was really busy recently that he couldn¡¯t even go to Tortus often. Surely Liliana would be the first one who rushed into the gate©¤©¤that was what he thought.

    ¡¸Fuhahahaha, this one©¤©¤¡¹

    Yue reflexively closed the ¡°gate¡±. She was startled by this one who leaped through the gate while making some adroit turns. It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Then, the this one who got hit by the closed ¡°gate¡± (the startled Yue lost control that the space warped in a strange way) got sliced into two on the stomach and fell on the floor. It didn¡¯t disperse like before.

    Actually, the lord¡¯s clone that had gone deep into the depth was bing tougher than before. It wouldn¡¯t disappear so easily anymore like now when the cut was so clean that it looked like it could be stuck into one again just by pressing the parts together.

    The clone sighed <em>fuh</em> while in that state that was like a mysterious object. His upper body and lower body were wriggling around to join each other once more following its instinct of self-preservation¡­¡­

    What a sphemous and repulsive existence!

    Everyone¡¯s gaze snapped toward Kousuke.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong! Rana kissed him while saying something like ¡ºMake your entrance Hauria-style¡» before entering, so he reflexively©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san! Long time no see! Your Liliana is now pre©¤©¤my? W-what is it, this atmosphere. Did something happe©¤©¤KYAAAAAAAAAAAH, someone die©¤©¤noooootttt!? Disgusting-¡¹

    The bad timing of Princess Liliana. She jumped through the gate with a radiant smile because of the long-awaited visit after not being able to meet for so long, and yet after she went through the ¡°gate¡±, what she met was a dead silent restaurant.

    And then when she saw something squirming at the corner of her eyes and turned her gaze there, she saw there the sliced Abyssgate something who was still smiling fearlessly. Of course she would scream.

    ¡¸¡­¡­For now, Endou, erase it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­For now, allow me to say this at least. Everyone sorry!¡¹

    It went without saying that put off atmosphere was spreading through the restaurant that was in celebratory mood.

    Also, there was only one person inside that awkward atmosphere in the restaurant who,

    ¡¸As I thought, Endou-sama is not a huma¡­¡­no, is removed from humanity¡­¡­fufufu-¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hina-chan?¡¹

    That slightly happy muttering from Hinata-chan resounded through the room¡­¡­but only Myuu who was standing beside her heard it. It also went without saying that Myuu¡¯s expression was twitching after witnessing the unexpected dark side (?) of her Yamato Nadeshiko friend who she wanted to use as a model.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    The chaos somehow subsided and Rana and Emily (Vanessa couldn¡¯te. She tried to escape but the director¡¯ssso captured her) who were in Britain, and udia from Britain came over. From Tortus, other than Liliana, Kouki and Moana along with Arodde came to participate in the graduation party.

    After confirming that everyone had sat down, Hajime lifted up his ss with one hand. This was because all the ssmates were in ord that he should be the one making the speech.

    ¡¸Ee~, well, what. To celebrate that all of us can sessfully graduate, let¡¯s have a toast©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait wait, Nagumo! There should be something more right!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re making the name agitator cry!¡¹

    Ryuutarou and Suzu quipped. Everyone was in agreement with them. They all were nodding that this was just wrong.

    ¡¸I already said what I wanted to say at the one year return anniversary party after all. I really don¡¯t have anything to say at this point though¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime said that with a slightly troubled look, even so he coughed once.

    ¡¸Then first let¡¯s start with thanking the guests. Thank you foring here to celebrate our graduation.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s for boss then I¡¯ll jump in even if it¡¯s into the bottom of hell!¡¹

    ¡¸Talk it with Endou first before you do that.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way Kou-kun will refuse!¡¹

    His beloved Rana looked toward him asking ¡¸Right!?¡¹ with a radiant smile, so Kou-kun nodded ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹ even while looking a bit conflicted. The corners of Emily and ire¡¯s eyes were raised.

    Hajime ignored that and turned his gaze away toward Kouki who was actually looking a bit awkward.

    Perhaps he was feeling ashamed as someone who left high school. And so Hajime hit where it hurt.

    ¡¸It seems that there¡¯s one unnecessary guy participating but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with that. Even I was hesitating toe here! But I heard that everyone wanted me toe! If that was the case then it would be worse if I refrain froming!¡¹

    Kouki couldn¡¯t graduate together with everyone but, there was no doubt that he was a rade¡±. It wouldn¡¯t be what the ssmates wanted for only one person to be absent in this auspicious day.

    That was what Shizuku told Kouki beforehand while he was taking a break in Japan after the ¡°getting summoned too many timeee incident¡±.

    And yet he was getting treated like a guy who came to a party even though he wasn¡¯t even invited, so Kouki yelled while speaking like making an excuse with a red face. He looked around at Ryuutarou and others with slightly anxious gaze. But, even that onlysted for a brief moment.

    Hajimended another blow.

    ¡¸Oi oi, that¡¯s a misleading statement. Not everyone. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to be here. Rather it feels irritating for some reason just looking at your mug, so you can go home already.¡¹

    The demon king-sama raised his thumb as though making a thumb up before pointing it toward the door. He was putting on a really nice smile while saying that.

    Moana and Arodde¡¯s expression was twitching while opening their mouth to protest ¡¸T-that¡¯s just saying too much!¡¹ in Kouki¡¯s ce, but before they could.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you, Nagumo. As I thought it¡¯s good that I came. I¡¯ll stay here no matter what, so keep that irritated look on your face forever. Really makes me feel good seeing that.¡¹

    His awkward look from just now had gone without a trace. The hero-sama had a reeally nice smile.

    The two¡¯s expression instantly turned serious and their gaze shed. A secondter theyughed together ¡¸¡¸HA-HA-HA-¡¹¡¹.

    ¡¸Fufu, the two of them are really having fun.¡¹

    ¡¸D-does that look like they¡¯re having fun to you Shizuku-chan? Killing intent is overflowing from them right now as though they¡¯re going to start killing each other anytime though.¡¹

    It seemed that this only looked like a childish quarrel to the mommy. Even if Hajime was taking out Donner from ¡°treasure warehouse¡± and Kouki¡¯s hand was sping his holy sword ne.

    Shia tightly grasped Hajime¡¯s hand while Moana and Arodde hugged Kouki¡¯s arms securely.

    ¡¸Nagumo, I¡¯ll ban you from this restaurant if you get violent. Also the cooking will get cold. Finish the toast quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoops, you¡¯re right.¡¹

    Hajime changed trajectory after Yuuka red at him. Emily-chan said ¡¸As expected from Yuuka!¡¹ seeing that with her respect toward her rising.

    ¡¸Cough. ¡­¡­We¡¯ll be going on our different way from here on. We also won¡¯t be able to see each other everyday now.¡¹

    After showing a worried gesture for a little, Hajime started his speech with the starting words that the vice principal used. It looked like he was putting the vice principal¡¯s teaching into practice already.

    ¡¸But, there¡¯s no worry. There isn¡¯t anyone who¡¯s still worried if I¡¯m not there during lunch break right? You¡¯ll be able to manage somehow on your own. You should be able to graduate from the trauma of other world summoning too.¡¹

    <em>Am I wrong? </em>Hajime asked with his gaze. Yuuka and others looked at each other before they smiled and nodded.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯ll say this even knowing that. ©¤©¤Call me if you need it. I¡¯ll help out anytime.¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible-, Nagumo is going dere!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yosh, then help me out now. I can¡¯t get a girlfriend!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help out anytime except for Nakano and Saito.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Don¡¯t go back on your words!!¡¹¡¹

    The ssmates were slightly surprised by Hajime¡¯s words, even so they chuckled after the exchange with Shinji and Yoshiki. The gaze of Yue, Shia, Tio, and others were terribly gentle.

    ¡¸It was a fun student life. We also got dragged to some stupid and shitty tussles, but I can say with my head high that it was a good high school time. That too was thanks to you guys being there. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, Nagumo. Don¡¯t be so out of character like that. I¡¯m going to cry over here!¡¹

    Ryuutarou sniveled while inhaling back his snot. There were also several more ssmates who were getting teary because Hajime was expressing his emotion that usually he would absolutely never do.

    ¡¸We¡¯re the one who should thank you, Nagumo-chi.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. Without Nagumo-kun, all of us would have died in other world.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we managed to go home somehow, we wouldn¡¯t be able to have school life like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks a lot, Nagumo.¡¹

    Nana and Taeko, and then Atsuhi and Noboru spoke up in order. Then the other ssmates also followed with words of gratitude back at Hajime.

    Hajime¡¯s expression turned to look somewhat itchy and he scratched his cheek while,

    ¡¸The food is really going to get cold, so spare me with just this much. Has everyone got a drink? Yosh, then let¡¯s go. ©¤©¤©¤©¤To our future!¡¹

    He raised his ss high above his head. Everyone else followed along lifting their ss. Then inside Wisteria,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸To our future!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Voices that were overflowing with hope reverberated.

    Thus the graduation party began. Everyone ate the delicious foods with relish while livening up the party by talking nostalgically.

    Before long Aiko also arrived. Then when the nostalgic talk finally settled down for a moment, the topic naturally moved to the future. In other words, they changed topic to what each of them would do after this.

    ¡¸Even so, everyone has really worked hard with the university exam. Many people were surprised you know? More than half of you are continuing to national university, while Endou-kun and Sugahara-san are even going to university in Britain.¡¹

    Aiko spoke earnestly, but also proudly as though it was about herself.

    Just as she said, most of them had safely seeded advancing to university despite being that extremely busytely.

    ¡¸We¡¯re seriously cheating innguage type exam after all, and we can also stretch time inside Hour Crystal. We managed somehow.¡¹

    By the way, the biggest reason Hajime decided to continue to university was simply because he wanted to experience university life with Yue and Shia and others.

    <em>University student Yue¡­¡­it has a nice ring to it!</em> He said.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun and Yue-san are in engineering isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, might as well after all. I want to try making the VR game that I had breakthrough using magic to be centered around earth¡¯s technology a bit more. Only rtives can use it if it stay as it is after all, and if I ¡®m going to university anyway I might as well try studying that field.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, even though you¡¯re the one who hold the world in your grasp, in the end you¡¯re fundamentally still a game lover otaku.¡¹

    ¡¸Guess so. Well, my biggest reason is because I want to enjoy university life with Yue and others though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I simply fine being together with Hajime so I worked hard. But, I¡¯ll be happy if I can help out with Hajime¡¯s research. I want to study so I can at least understand his talk.¡¹

    The idiot couple only prioritized the other the most to the end. Aiko couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly seeing that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unexpected that Shia art not in the same department like these two. Well, Kaori, Shizuku, and even Yuuka, Nana, and Atsushi art also in the same university though.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, Tio-san and Remia-san too aren¡¯t independent already even though you¡¯re working in apany right? Though it¡¯s also apany that Hajime-san established. And so I won¡¯t be that lonely as long as we¡¯re in the same university. And I too want to try working hard in a field that I¡¯m interested with and will lead to the future if I¡¯m going through this desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. The field art about how to destroy human body even more effectively correct?¡¹

    ¡¸No way there¡¯s a field like that.¡¹

    There was no program in Japan university to cultivate a battle god. The major that Shia chose was psychology.

    This rabbit, although everyone always forgot right away that her vocation was ¡°diviner¡±, she seemed to be thinking of choosing that path as her upation in the future. It was the result of her thinking surprisingly seriously so that with psychology analysis added to her arsenal, she would be able to give a more urate advice that was more aligned to moral way of life to someone.

    Liliana looked at Hajime and others who were going to experience university life with a smidgen of envy while directing the topic to Kaori and Shizuku next.

    ¡¸I am surprised that Kaori chose to major in architecture.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­To be honest, even if I chose the path in medicine, the power of healer can¡¯t be openly used in Japan, and regeneration magic will be enough in a situation where I can disy my power. So I¡¯m thinking in that case I should add to what I can do, like a work where I¡¯ll be able to heal not only bodily wound but also other things, like making building that is strong against disaster or dwelling that is suited for the environment.¡¹

    Kaori spoke shyly. There was no doubt that her decision was influenced by the figure and creed of her father who was active as a first ss architect.

    When Tomoichi-san heard about Kaori¡¯s choice in her major, he must be really happy. He even rushed to Nagumo residence and boasted about his daughter while sobbing for the whole night.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just like you Kaori. And Shizuku will be inw?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s embarrassing but, I don¡¯t really have a clear idea about my future.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t Shizuku-chan¡¯s dream to be a lovely wi©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up for a bit, Kaori.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Cough. That¡¯s why, I want to be useful for Hajime¡­¡­this is Hajime we¡¯re talking about, so surely his project will expand in the future, and I can picture Lily getting involved with the management at that time. Then I thought that perhaps I should try my hand inw.¡¹

    Even now Hajime¡¯s project was already expanding. It was hispany that was selling ¡°clothes that really had positive effect though slight¡±. It was thepany where Remia designed the clothes while Tio was involved with the management.

    Even now it was also hiring people who could be trusted using Shuu and Sumire¡¯s connections. The work was getting on track and thepany was expanded a little. Hajime could giverge remuneration to Kousuke and others was also thanks to this.

    ¡¸I guess. I¡¯ll be thankful if you can help out in that field Shizuku. Lily too, you can move here anytime okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­but, I still cannot possibly leave the kingdom¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t most of the constructions finished already?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly if it¡¯spared to the level of the old kingdom. But, right now we are transitioning to be a society where all races can coexist. The capital¡¯s expansion is indispensable for it. Thepletion of the ¡°new capital¡± is still far away¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm. Well, you can do it until you¡¯re satisfied.¡¹

    Liliana was being a bit indecisive. She couldn¡¯t even imagine that in the near future she would hear her people saying things like ¡¸Eh, she¡¯s still here!?¡¹¡¸Enough already and go marry quickly!¡¹ and sent her off.

    Aiko looked toward Yuuka who was averting her gaze and pretending not to listen to this talk for some reason and the grinning Nana & Atsushi.

    ¡¸Miyazaki-san, Tamai-kun. Please consult with me without reservation if there¡¯s anything that trouble you two okay?¡¹

    Aiko looked a bit embarrassed. It was natural for her to be like that.

    ¡¸Ooff course! We have a model teacher right nearby after all, so I will ask for advice without reservation.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯ll have to wait until we start teaching practice or something though.¡¹

    Unexpectedly, these two apparently aimed to be teacher. And their motive went without saying. Because they had been watching her from right beside her all this time. The figure of a teacher who fought hard with everything she had to protect them.

    ¡¸I had been living sloppily until now but, I¡¯ve experienced a lot of things, thought hard, and chose this path seriously. Surely, no, I absolutely will be a teacher like Ai-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Miyazaki-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be English teacher though! That doesn¡¯t sound too hard to do!¡¹

    ¡¸Miyazaki-san¡­¡­¡¹

    The atmosphere where she felt like she was going to be emotionally moved to tear was overturned right away to an atmosphere where she was enduring her headache.

    Nana and Atsushi were going to the faculty of education in the same university. They would be able to run into Hajime and co there quite often.

    Putting that aside.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So? Yuuka? How long are you going to look away? Yuuka who is enrolling to the same university with Hajime for some reason even though you¡¯re going to seed Wisteria? Hey hey, want to tell Yue-san something? Come on,e on.¡¹

    Yue-san slithered close and peered into Yuuka¡¯s face. Yuuka¡¯s gaze wandered around even while she immediately averted her gaze away, but

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if you be honest already you know, Yuuka-chan?¡¹

    She was encircled! By Kaori who was smiling sweetly!

    ¡¸W-what! I¡¯m free to do whatever I want! It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll take over this restaurant right away, and even I wanted to try living university life! And something like restaurant can possibly go bankrupt or closed if something happened, so it won¡¯t be bad to have education and qualification just in case!¡¹

    Yuuka was also in faculty of education like Nana and Atsushi, but her major was social welfare. She had the disposition of being extremely liked by the elderly including this restaurant¡¯s regrs, so she unexpectedly might be suited for that major.

    Of course, there was nobody here who believed the motive that Yuuka said.

    ¡¸E-even you Nana said that you¡¯re happy being able to go to university together!¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep, that¡¯s truee. I¡¯m happy that I can go to university together with Yuuka¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t keep grinning.¡¹

    <em>I understandpletely! </em>Nana was grinning with an expression that seemed to say that.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any problem if Nana went to other university if she just wanted to be a teacher, but she went out of her way to go to the same university with Hajime and others because she thought that perhaps she would be able to assist her close friend with this abstruse personality by any chance. And perhaps Atsushi was the same with the way he was cackling loudly.

    Taeko was watching Yuuka and Nana who were like that with a bit lonely look. She drank her ice lemon tea inrge gulp while muttering solemnly about the memory of the three of them together.

    ¡¸Uu~n, as I thought, it feels a bit lonely that Yuuka and Nana are going to the same university.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? Even though you locked on Allen-san and decided to go there after persuading even the director.¡¹

    ¡¸Really Taeko, you¡¯re so passionate. Is he really that fun to bully? He¡¯ll run away if you treat him too horribly you know?¡¹

    Yuuka and Nana looked at Taeko fixedly. Yue and others also recalled Taeko¡¯s S tendency and made conflicted expression.

    Yes, Taeko¡¯s objective was the secret handsome agent of Britain¡¯s security bureau, Allen.

    It wasn¡¯t because she fell in love with him after he saved her during the demon uproar. Certainly she kept contact with him even after that because she strongly liked him, but the source of that liking was because of the very nice scream he raised from her whipping skill.

    This person truly had a lovely scared face! The scream that came out from his mouth was truly pathetic! And yet he was inly strong and wouldn¡¯t submit easily, he didn¡¯t even run away from me! There wasn¡¯t that many people like this!

    That was why. It was real bad. Her fetish waspletely twisted.

    ¡¸Fuh, Taeko. Thou too hath found a good man.¡¹

    The hopeless dragon was saying something. Of course everyone ignored it.

    ¡¸Uu~n, in any case it¡¯s a good thing to have a target like that but¡­¡­Sugahara-san, you asked a lot from the director and used up quite a lot of favor for it right? To be honest, sensei is feelingplicated.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use anything that I can use. That¡¯s the teaching of our demon king-sama you know, Ai-chan.¡¹

    Taeko gave a thumb up. Aiko let out a really deep sigh. When she stared fixedly at Hajime, he was already looking away at the distance, while drinking his ice caf¨¦ auit with intentionally loud slurping *zukokoko*.

    ¡¸Besides, I was asking for a lot but I also nned to pay for it with considerablepensation you know? Though to be more urate, I¡¯ll work hard so I¡¯ll be able to pay them back properly from here on.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You would join the security bureau after graduating from university you mean?¡¹

    In regard to her grades, although she was cheating innguage aspect, Taeko herself had truly performed limit break in her hard work studying, so there was no problem in that side, but system-wise it should be next to impossible for a Japan student to go straight into Britain¡¯s university like that.

    Taeko was able to clear that hurdle and would be able to enroll into the university normally at September was thanks to Director Magdanese¡¯s mediation. That steel protector of Britain personally moved was because she would be able to recruit Taeko who was quite powerful herself into her organization and through her formed a connection with Hajime and co.

    It seemed that in this respect, the security bureau was giving her their backing and assistance with everything like taking care of all the necessary permits and her need for living there.

    Linguistic ability,bat strength, and then the international political sense that she was expected to learn in the university, it seemed those factors were sufficient for Director Magdanese to wield her iron fist in full power.

    ¡¸Uu, I¡¯m worried. Magdanese-san and her men there are not untrustworthy, but still¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko couldn¡¯t stop herself from worrying seeing this advancing method that was in the grey area that leaned toward ck.

    And then there was one more student in this ce who normally gave mediation at many levels without asking for anything back.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯ll be fine Ai-chan. After all is said and done, the abyss lord will be over there too! Rana-san and others also said that they¡¯ll help me out.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course Taeko! I can also help you out in your daily olife! If you need it I¡¯ll give you a lot of medicines!¡¹

    ¡¸Hauria is also at the King Tree¡¯s sanctuary. Come y there anytime. And if the security bureau be a pain in the neck we will creep up at them for you!¡¹

    ¡¸This is making me even more worried instead.¡¹

    Aiko looked like she didn¡¯t know what to say in respond to Emily and Rana¡¯s words.

    ¡¸The two of them, they used connection to ovee the institutional obstacle, but they had also seriously worked hard for their grades. Even Endou seriously got epted into medical university. You can only call it amazing. Let¡¯s honestly praise them here.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, true, Hajime-kun. Certainly, they are really amazing in that respect. Even the vice principal and other teachers were shocked when they heard.¡¹

    ¡¸Really Nagumo, it¡¯s rare for you to honestly give praise like that. Well, it¡¯s also thanks to you allowing me to use Hour Crystal extensively, and allowing me to focus on studying without work getting in the way as much as possible. It was a great help.¡¹

    For Kousuke¡¯s objective for some time©¤©¤when he one day migrated to Tortus and lived together with Hauria, he wanted to spread earth¡¯s medical technology for the beastman race that couldn¡¯t use magic©¤©¤this was certainly a step in the right direction.

    By the way his university was the same with Emily.

    ¡¸Ehehe, I¡¯m happy that I can be in the same univ with Kousuke. I can¡¯t wait until September!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re Emily-senpai, huh. Apparently I¡¯ll be allowed with exception to join the lecture without waiting until September. Please take care of me there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Senpai¡­¡­Emily-senpai¡­¡­he-, hehehe-¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, I¡¯m jealous¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>This is my first time seeing someone biting on handkerchief for real¡­¡­</em>that kind of gazes stabbed on udia. There was also Hinata-chan¡¯s gaze, though her stabbed on Kousuke.

    Hinata-chan who was having a happy shikigami discussion (?) with Myuu quietly approached Kousuke.

    <em>Oh? </em>While everyone¡¯s focus turned toward Hinata, she stared with reservation at Emily who was asserting dominance over udia with a smug face¡­¡­

    ¡¸Err, Hinata? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    *Fidget fidget* <em>Should I say it or should I not? No however, Okaa-sama also told me to speak out my feeling. And Hidzuki will make fun of me every time I swallow back my words.</em>

    Hinata-chan was making excuses inside her heart like that while doing her best to muster out a smaaaaaaall voice.

    ¡¸H-he will be with me all the time during Onmyouryou work though.¡¹

    <em>I had said something vulgar! </em>It was clear to see that she was thinking such thing. Hinata turned bright red and covered her face with both hands while saying ¡¸Exchuse me©¤©¤ah, I stuttered!¡¹ and running away quickly.

    She leaped on Myuu¡¯s chest. Myuu tightly hugged Hinata who should be older than her with a gentle expression like a mother goddess. She patted her head while saying ¡¸You have done your best nano, Hina-chan. Good girl nano¡¹.

    It was truly a sight of a precious friendship.

    Emily could speak back at udia as much as she wanted, but as expected it seemed that she couldn¡¯t do that to Hinata. Her gaze darted around and she simply replied ¡¸T-that¡¯s true! Good for you!¡¹.

    ¡¸¡¸Oi, Amanogawa.¡¹¡¹

    While everyone was feeling warm seeing the priceless figure of the girls, two voices suddenly spoke up in harmony. It was Hajime and Kousuke. Kouki-kun jerked and his shoulders trembled.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with you two? For some reason you two are smiling but your eyes aren¡¯t. That¡¯s scary you know?¡¹

    ¡¸The spring break, you get it right? If something happen to Myuu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-what! No matter what you say I won¡¯t©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll made up a rumor using illusion that your little sis attacked Shizuku when she was asleep and send the video to the Soul Sisters.¡¹

    ¡¸The way you¡¯re targeting my family and your method is the lowest of the lowest!! This shitty demon king-¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I won¡¯t do anything like that. If something happen to Hinata-chan¡­¡­I¡¯ll just stand beside your pillow every night in Depth VI state.¡¹

    ¡¸The vulgarity level of that move is the same!!¡¹

    It was the worst threat from the demon king and abyss lord who had their hand sped like a vise on his shoulders. Kouki¡¯s body shivered. Around the same time, ¡¸HAH!? Nagumo-senpai¡¯s evil aura!? ¡­¡­Is it just my imagination!?¡¹ the little sister Mizuki-chan was also shivered at home.

    Shizuku who might get used as revenge method smiled wryly while whacked Hajime.

    ¡¸Geez, really Hajime. Don¡¯t use me for something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸No, but still. The way that gal look at you is seriously bad news, or perhaps its normally possible¡­¡­¡¹

    When Hajime sent a nce, Kouki-oniichan quietly averted his eyes. It seemed that even the big brother had an idea about it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already used with that kind of eye so it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan, I think that¡¯s not something that you must ever get used to though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s cutepared to a certain knight in the kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for our knight-¡¹

    It was a monster that would transcend even over physicalw if it was for Shizuku-oneesama. Liliana couldn¡¯t bear it and covered her face with both hands.

    But putting that aside for now, Shizuku smiled a bit mischievously at Hajime.

    And then she let out words that were world-shaking for the ssmates.

    ¡¸Rather than that, you two are going to entrust Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan to Kouki during spring break right? You two trust him so much that you can entrust him to apany the two of them to travel to the desert world, so there¡¯s no need to threaten him at this point right?¡¹

    Time stopped.

    The ssmates who were listening to the conversation of Hajime, Kousuke, and Kouki with puzzled look about what they were talking about were all stunned.

    Hajime who was doting on Myuu-chan, would entrust her to Kouki of all people?

    He would entrust him to chaperone her spring break¡¯s trip?

    <em>Eh? You¡¯re for real? Why is the demon king talking with the hero about entrusting his beloved daughter?</em>

    <em>No good no gooodd! It¡¯s too out there my brain isss, the world is bugging outtttt-.</em>

    ¡¸The demon king went mad! The demon king went mad!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori! Regeneration magic on Nagumo¡¯s head! Hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸Koukiii, what the hell have you done to Nagumo!¡¹

    ¡¸Is the world¡­¡­ending?¡¹

    The silence reversed into a pandemonium that echoed inside the restaurant. Chaos was trampling over Wisteria!

    Shizuku who was the one pulling the trigger couldn¡¯t help but went ¡¸Eh? Eh? What¡¯s wrong everyone!?¡¹ in bewilderment.

    As for Hajime and Kouki who were in question, they both had veins pulsing on their forehead hearing what their ssmates were saying©¤©¤

    ¡¸Shaddup!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    They harmonized in good terms (?) with each other.

    A secondter.

    The chaos intensified even more.

    Author¡¯s note: Thank you for reading this chapter too.

    Thank you very much for the manymentsst chapter too. Comments that said you have waited for this,ments that said I don¡¯t need to force myself, etc, they all made me happy.

    I might revise the future course or major of Hajime and otherster. They are just temporary version that I wrote while imagining that this kind of future is also possible huh. I¡¯ll also write about the other students in thetter part.

    It¡¯s another chapter that is like an exnation about the future course and prospect without any high or low but, I hope everyone can please enjoy it.

 SS Cursed Black Glasses

    SS Cursed ck sses

    <strong>Cursed ck sses That Was Thought Legendary</strong>

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Princess. I heard that there¡¯s an artifact that can take picture.¡¹

    After Hajime and co went through battle in the demon king castle and temporarily returned to the kingdom¡¯s pce.

    While everyone was moving to prepare for the final battle, Hajime went to ransack the treasure warehouse of the kingdom in order to create various artifacts like the high speed vehicle to send people to various ces as envoy. He suddenly asked that question.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no reply. Princess Liliana¡¯s eyes were rolled back. Only the white of her eyes were visible as though she was a corpse.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all the national treasures, secret treasures, important cultural objects, royal family¡¯s mementos, etc. All of them were getting disassembled into mere materials. At first Liliana apanied Hajime here to choose which artifact was to be given to him but,

    ©¤©¤Mankind¡¯s future and treasure, which one is more important!

    She got scolded in monotone like that, and she even clung on his waist while yelling ¡¸Please spare at least this oneee!¡¹, and yet Hajime still took away the treasures and mercilessly changed them into raw materials. At that point the princess¡¯s soul went away and vanished into the ether.

    ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t just daydream over there.¡¹

    The brutish king pped *p p* the princess¡¯s cheek without hesitation.

    ¡¸HAH!? What were I doing? It looks like I were seeing a bad dream. Yes, my honorable ancestors were screaming at me angrily from the other side of a river¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you half-asleep? Yosh, one more time.¡¹ Hajime moved his hand to p her again but,

    ¡¸Funnuu-¡¹ Liliana defended with all her strength. It was a wonderfully sharp movement like she was a boxer. She was putting up a cross guard beside her cheek.

    ¡¸Hajime-san. Don¡¯t call me ¡°princess¡±, call me ¡°Lily¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸It might not be my ce to say this, but that¡¯s not the thing that you should retort at.¡¹

    It seemed that such thing was more important to Liliana rather than the matter about the royal family¡¯s getting looted down, or rather than the matter of pping a girl without hesitation. She was tough.

    ¡¸It seemed that Shia-san was also treated extremely roughly, and Tio-san haspletely gone off the rail and learned the special technique of turning pain into pleasure. Taking those past cases into consideration, I also have to make a lot of effort.¡¹

    ¡¸My bad. I¡¯ll treat you kindly so spare me from another case of Tio.¡¹

    Liliana rubbed her cheek before she squinted her eyes and moaned ¡¸Nn~¡¹ in pleasure. Conversely Hajime¡¯s expression became extremelyplicated.

    In order to change the mood, Hajime asked his question before this once more.

    ¡¸Aa, that one. ¡°The cursed ck sses¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was asking about an artifact to take picture though?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s why, it¡¯s the ¡°Cursed ck sses¡± artifact.¡¹

    The two stared at each other for a while. It seemed that the two¡¯s perceptions weren¡¯t deviating from each other.

    ¡¸By the why, it¡¯s this one.¡¹

    Liliana took out a ck rimmed sses from between her small breasts.

    ¡¸Just now, were you thinking¡­¡­I¡¯m amazed it hasn¡¯t fell off even though you don¡¯t have the breasts to hold it in ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Am not.¡¹

    ¡¸Bewitching beauty store everything in the valley of their breasts. I longed for that and had a pocket sewed at the inner side of my dress at the chest area.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t ask.¡¹

    <em>Did your heart skip a beat? </em>The princess¡¯s gaze was filled with such expectation. Hajime ignored that and epted the sses. He analyzed it while trying to put it on. But,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t-¡¹

    Liliana¡¯s p came flying. Hajime stopped his movement and dodged.

    ¡¸You actually resent getting pped just now right?¡¹

    ¡¸How could I. More importantly I mentioned just now how it is a ¡°cursed¡± sses. Why are you trying to put it on carelessly then!? You were almost getting controlled by the sses!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯re you saying?¡¹

    Liliana kept saying <em>danger danger</em> and took back the ck rimmed sses with an extremely serious expression.

    And then she said ¡¸Listen well¡¹ while raising up her index finger and started exining.

    ¡¸One of the legends that are being passed down through the royal family say this¡¹

    ording to the legend, the person who put on that ck sses would obtain great power to rule the world. But the ck sses would try to take the wearer¡¯s body as thepensation for that power.

    ¡¸I understand now that the royal family¡¯s storyteller is a prankster.¡¹

    ¡¸Rude! This thing is really cursed! Actually there was one of my honorable ancestors who put it on, and it seemed he was never able to take it off ever again.¡¹

    In addition, that ancestor became abnormally fixated to the sses and he started rmending to the people around him to also wear sses. Before anyone knew it, that ancestor hadpletely considered ¡°the sses as his actual body¡± or something.

    ¡¸But, that ancestor then apparently became able to see for thousands of miles and through all creations, see through the truth of this world, and not only that, he could also blind those who harbor malice toward him and also fireser of destruction from his eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸Other world¡¯s sses is awesome. If that¡¯s really true then it won¡¯t be strange to do something like conquering the world.¡¹

    In contrast to his words that sounded disbelieving, beads of cold sweat formed on Hajime¡¯s forehead. His cheeks were slightly twitching. It seemed that he was unable to quickly analyze the sses thoroughly even after using ¡°Analysis Skill¡± and ¡°magic eye stone¡±. Even though he had awakened to a derivative of Limit Break ¡°Transcendence¡± and became the world¡¯s strongest craftsman!

    ¡¸ording to one theory, far away in the past there were apparently 108 ck sses in existence but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The creator¡¯s intention of making something will be suspected if the number is the same with worldly desires like that y¡¯know.¡¹

    Hajime made a disgusted face. Liliana looked puzzled about what he said while continuing her exnation with a conflicted expression.

    ¡¸However, apparently the sses met ¡°sses hunting¡± because of their abilities that were too wicked.¡¹

    ¡¸sses hunting¡¹ Hajime unconsciously repeated the words slowly because of how out of there those words were.

    ¡¸Yes. Because of that at present this sses is the only confirmed one in existence.¡¹

    At least it wouldn¡¯t cause any problem if it wasn¡¯t worn. Apparently only its functions to take photo and print photo were usable in that state, so sometimes it was taken out from the warehouse because of how convenient it was.

    ¡¸Print function?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. How about we try using it for a little?¡¹

    Liliana opened the ck sses¡¯ temple part and pointed the lenses toward Hajime.

    ¡¸Oi, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I have used it many times so there is nothing to worry about. The photos of girls like Kaori or Shizuku sells like©¤©¤cough. It¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Just now, I heard some words that I can¡¯t ignore though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination! Now, here I go! Smile widely~ ¡°maidd!¡±¡¹

    *Click*

    ¡¸Wait a second. What¡¯s with that word just now?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the spellword to activate the photo function?¡¹

    So that was it. Not many people could directly manipte their magic power, so it was understandable that a spellword was necessary. Though he was extremely bothered why that activation word felt very familiar to his ears but also not, like he should know the meaning of the word¡­¡­

    ¡¸Then, if I do this next¡­¡­¡¹ Liliana turned the lenses toward the chest part of her dress and spoke ¡¸¡±Buest!¡±¡¹, certainly the lenses shed like rainbow and Hajime¡¯s face became printed on the dress.

    It was truly amazing. It surpassed the modern camera or printing machine. Hajime wanted to question her why she went out of her way to print the picture on her chest, however something else prickled his curiosity even more.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s the meaning of the activation words?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That is¡­¡­I do not know. It seems to be ancientnguage.¡¹

    ¡¸To me they sounded like ¡°Maid the best¡± though?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, there is no way that is the case! You made it sounds like the great creator of the ck sses was a maid maniac who created this in order to secretly photo maids for eternal preservation, sheesh-¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks a lot for the concrete hypothesis. It sounds really possible to be the case yeah.¡¹

    It felt like this ¡°Cursed ck sses¡± was obsession toward sses and maid that had been sublimated into concept magic after going through millenniums of time.

    Hajime thought. Wasn¡¯t it looking simr with the sses that was worn by the master of Orcus Great Dungeon that he saw in the past? In that case, perhaps calling it the sses to rule the world wouldn¡¯t be that much of a lie.

    ¡¸Perhaps it¡¯ll be better to destroy it¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana who heard that mutter naturally ran away like a fleeing rabbit while yelling ¡¸!? Just this one is not allowedddd-¡¹.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459

    <strong>Graduation Party Second Part</strong>

    The demon king would entrust his beloved daughter to the hero of all people.

    The inside of Wisteria Restaurant descended into chaos after learning such impossible happening, but the calm was somehow regained using Aiko¡¯s specialty ¡°Soul Repose¡± and Shizuku¡¯s sharp rebuke.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect this. To think that there was this much difference in perception about Hajime and Kouki¡¯s rtionship between everyone and me¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, Shizuku-chan. Even I and the others felt slightly shocked when learning this, so I think it¡¯s normal for everyone to be surprised like this you know?¡¹

    At the side the two of them were still being unfriendly with each other that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if thing devolved into a fist fight anytime, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Shizuku faltered slightly when Yuuka and others looked at her with a gaze that seemed to say ¡°No, it¡¯s your perception that is in the minority¡±.

    <em>My? Is it actually me who is the strange one? </em>Shizuku looked at Hajime and Kouki with such question in her gaze.

    Hajime pressed his lips together and crossed his arms with a terribly displeased look. Kouki too was making an expression like he had bitten something sour.

    ¡¸As I thought, I don¡¯t understand the reason why everyone was that surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸How-¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Shizuku-chan tilted her head in puzzlement. Just what in the world she was seeing through her lens of mother¡¯s love? All the ssmates couldn¡¯t help but retort altogether seeing this.

    ¡¸W-well, putting that aside¡¹

    Shizuku looked like she still couldn¡¯t really ept it, but the talk wouldn¡¯t progress at this rate so she forcefully put the topic back on track.

    In any case, Myuu and Hinata nned to go ying at the desert world during their spring vacation, and Kouki, Moana, and Arodde would be their chaperone. This matter had already been decided. In that case, it was understandable for Hajime and Kousuke to worry but that didn¡¯t mean they had to go as far as making a threat¡­¡­that was the topic.

    For the present, Hajime and Kouki were still being thorny with each other so Shizuku tried switching target.

    ¡¸Endou-kun too, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, you¡¯re right. Hinata-chan is just too precious that I unconsciously got too heated up.¡¹

    Kousuke understood what Shizuku was getting at and replied calmly even while smiling wryly.

    As expected from Kousuke. He was an extremely rational person when he wasn¡¯t Aby. Although he needed topensate it with stomachache, among the ssmates he was the only man who could mediate between Hajime and Kouki with force.

    ¡¸Endou-sama¡­¡­I¡¯m so happy to know how worried you are for me. But, I will be fine you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu too can take care of herself nano! Myuu has trained a lot in the vee arr space nano!¡¹

    Yuuka and others had finally run out of patience in wanting to know just what was the circumstance behind this. Nana took the lead. She leaned forward eagerly and pressed the displeased Hajime with her question.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Nagumo-chi. What is the story behind this in the end? If we don¡¯t hear a proper exnation, we¡¯ll be burning with curiosity until we won¡¯t even be able to sleep at night.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo, are you sick? In your head.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Sonobe. What the hell do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸They meant exactly as they sounded aren¡¯t theyy? It¡¯s already shocking just knowing that Nagumo-kun is entrusting his adorable Myuu-chan to someone outside his family, but to think that it¡¯s to Amanogawa-kun who he hate. If you don¡¯t have a screw loose in your head then that means this is already an incident.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have to say that much¡¹

    She needed to say that much for something like this. All the ssmates nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t something thatplicated. Myuu said to me that she want to go to other world other than Tortus, and from the start we were making n for a trip during spring vacation but¡­¡­you know, my schedule got packed full because of the ¡°dragon incident¡± so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You all knew that we reviewed the ¡°world tree¡¯s branches revival n¡± from zero again right?¡¹

    Seeing Hajime looking like he had swallowed something sour, Yue smiled wryly even while she took over the exining. Yuuka nodded while ncing at Kouki.

    ¡¸Well yeah¡­¡­Amanogawa and others also haven¡¯t departed again even now.¡¹

    Kouki came here together with Liliana because he was hunting the sacred precinct monsters in Tortus.

    After that ¡°getting summoned too much incident¡±, Kouki didn¡¯t immediately depart for the trip to revive the great tree in each other world©¤©¤that was to say, the ¡°trip for reviving the branches of world tree¡±.

    For Kouki, he was finally able to ¡°return home¡± after going through that incident.

    It was only natural. He wanted to take a rest for a while, and he also wanted to treasure the time he spent with his family at his birthce. Not to mention Moana and Arodde were also staying with him. He wanted the two of them to also have their fill in spending time in Japan.

    While that was going on, that ¡°dragon incident¡± urred and Hajime put a halt to the n.

    While the n was being halted, Kouki¡¯s group sometimes helped out with Hajime¡¯s work, but Hajime himself told them ¡¸It¡¯s possible that your trip will be a long one, so you three should go train your teamwork or something¡¹. They thought that it was reasonable and crossed over to Tortus.

    Thinking that it would be just right for their training, Kouki resumed his hunting of sacred precinct¡¯s monster that he had been doing until just before the ¡°getting summoned too much incident¡±, because he might as well. That was why he was together with Liliana whening here.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. The influence to the world that apanied the King Tree¡¯s revival was unexpected. That¡¯s why Hajime reworked his estimation and countermeasure so that the same mistake won¡¯t get repeated when reviving the great tree of other world.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san also turned the n into a longer one desu. Before reviving the great tree, that world¡¯s power spot and ecosystem need to be checked, then make hero-san write a report, and if necessary then even more countermeasure to crush any worrying factor will have to be created. The revival won¡¯t get greenlighted without doing those things first.¡¹

    ¡¸Most likely, investigating a single world wouldst require several months at the very least.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, you guys are super careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, certainly being overly careful might be for the best if we look at the world¡¯s current situation.¡¹

    Nana and Taeko nodded in understanding. Certainly, there was no guarantee that the other worlds wouldn¡¯t also get significantly affected.

    The ssmates were also helping out with handling the civilian organization that awakened to handling willpower, so they were also nodding in understanding when they imagined the possibility of chaos urring in other world too.

    Kaori raised her index finger straight up and continued the talk.

    ¡¸The desert world is going to be where we¡¯ll start.¡¹

    ¡¸E~rr, that¡¯s Moana-san¡¯s home world isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kouki nodded when Yuuka asked him that with her gaze.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Nagumo¡¯s instruction. There¡¯s something he want to do first as the important condition for the n.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s to have a direct talk with a goddess. We want to ask if it¡¯s a good thing or not to revive the great trees in the first ce. Then what should we take note of when reviving a great tree. After that, let¡¯s see, if possible we also want a corroboration about the story of world creation that we heard from A before.¡¹

    ¡¸The story that I told before was something that was passed down orally to me from the goddess after all.¡¹

    The story of nine worlds. The story of the root world that was supporting them. The story that the great trees that existed in each world were nothing more than the branches of the world tree. Etc.

    Those stories weren¡¯t knowledge that Arodde had confirmed on her own. They also weren¡¯t knowledge that was granted to her from the world tree when she took the post as goddess.

    Hajime nced at Arodde while adding to the exnation.

    ¡¸Not to mention that Arodde isn¡¯t a goddess of creation. She was nothing more than a fairy who was originally born in the fairy world. She¡¯s a goddess with term of office.¡¹

    She was a goddess who was using manual to do her duty. It couldn¡¯t be helped even if Hajime judged that they authenticity of her knowledge was ¡°Suspect¡±. The person herself was also a bit unsure so it was even more so for the others.

    Hajime wasn¡¯t really ring or anything, but for Arodde-san who was quite a spineless person, it seemed that it felt like she was getting disparaged ¡¸This hopelessly useless goddess-¡¹ with a cold gaze.

    She started making excuse with desperation.

    ¡¸I-it can¡¯t be helped! My world was in its terminal stage when I inherited the position you know!? I was desperate with keeping the world alive!¡¹

    And if she could say more, apparently her predecessor also told her things like precedents of past goddess whose head exploded aftermitting taboo.

    That was why she never attempted to test it. The fairy world was in a state where it would perish instantly the moment Arodde was rendered useless after all.

    ¡¸I get it I get it. I¡¯m not ming you or anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Aren¡¯t you thinking¡­¡­This woman is really useless huh. Well, she can at least be used as sacrificial pawn, or something? Aren¡¯t you thinking to wash your hands of me and make me do something dangerous!?¡¹

    ¡¸A, calm down! As expected even Nagumo won¡¯t¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­at the very least I won¡¯t let him do anything like that!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that long pause-, Kouki-samaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t okay? What do you think I am¡¹

    <em>Well, you¡¯re the king of demon who is even more demonic than demon itself. </em>The ssmates thought like that but they didn¡¯t dare saying it.

    Part of it because they were afraid of the consequence, but also because Arodde was being too desperate in appealing that she wasn¡¯t useless¡­¡­

    It felt like she was a corporate ve who was about to be fired and clung on the CEO while desperately begging ¡¸I¡¯m still useful! I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯m thepany¡¯s dog! Company¡¯s dog!¡¹. It was very painful to watch.

    It was even more painful seeing how even Moana who was usually burning with rivalry toward Arodde embraced Arodde¡¯s head and started caressing it while saying ¡¸It¡¯s fine already! We properly understand you!¡¹.

    ¡¸Cough-. Anyway, if we can hear the story directly from a goddess who have been there since the creation, it¡¯ll be more certain than hypothesizing this or that ourselves. Perhaps she won¡¯t know as much as the state of other world, but it should still serve as a reference.¡¹

    The ssmates seemed to understand Hajime¡¯s intention while also trying not to think too deeply about the state of Arodde who was like the shadow of what once was a goddess. Then Ryuutarous suddenly asked a question.

    ¡¸Aa~,e to think of it, Nagumo. Can¡¯t you just ask the holy sword? Didn¡¯t you guys said that the holy sword is possessed by a goddess?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s possessed or she transformed her own flesh body into the sword but¡­¡­naturally, we had tried.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like it was impossible huh?¡¹

    They had once seen that figure that seemed to be a goddess in the fairy world. There was no doubting that a will was residing in the holy sword.

    But, if asked whether it was possible tomunicate with that will clearly, the answer was a resounding no. Though it could be observed that the will was responding to Kouki¡¯s will. Like from the sword¡¯s change in shape.

    However, when it came to showing herself by her own choice, or anything that could be used for detailedmunication then it would immediately became hopeless. The sword could at least flicker with light, but even if it was asked to signal with yes or no then it still would be unable to give distinct reply.

    ¡¸This is just my hypothesis but, perhaps Ua Alto can only ¡°react¡± when an event that strongly strike a chord with her happened and her spirit is roused. I think it naturally also include the mental state of the hero Amanogawa.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I also think so. Telling it to change shape is also a function of the holy sword so it can respond but¡­¡­it¡¯s just like Nagumo said, it¡¯s more a manifestation of emotion rather than amunication of intention. And rather than something that is done consciously, I have to say that it feels like something more reflexive or perhaps instinctual.¡¹

    ¡¸Errr, can¡¯t it be healed or something using Kaorin or Yue-oneesama¡¯s power?¡¹

    The one who answered, or rather eager to answer Suzu¡¯s reasonable question was Arodde who raised her hand in a sh while yelling ¡¸Here!¡¹.

    It was as though she was a student appealing to the teacher to pick her for giving an answer in ss.

    <em>Yes, Arodde-san,</em> when Hajime pointed at her while saying that, her expression brightened up greatly. <em>I¡¯m useful!</em>

    ¡¸Cough. About the holy sword, I can transform into a wooden heavenly sword because I¡¯m originally a tree fairy. Thinking naturally, Ua Alto-san is a possession type. And when talking about possession, it contain a constant risk in the aspect of the bnce between the soul and the container.¡¹

    ording to her, possession ability was like a default ability for apparition, even so they could choose their vessel. There would be no problem if they possessed something disposable, but if the vessel was too powerful, or if they carelessly stayed in there for too long, asionally it would be the soul that got influenced by the vessel.

    And, if Ua Alto¡¯s soul had been residing in the holy sword ever since the time that wasn¡¯t too long since the creation of Tortus, and on top of that if there was a long period of time she didn¡¯t get used¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s understandable that she got affected by the nature of inorganic object and her will became thinner. In that state, the only way left she can react will be instinctually or emotionally. Such end ismon knowledge even among the apparitions.¡¹

    ¡¸But, she isn¡¯t dead by any means. Isn¡¯t that right, A?¡¹

    Arodde nodded strongly.

    ¡¸However, it seems the frequency and speed of her reaction is increasing since visiting the fairy world. And seeing how we can also see her goddess figure sometimes, I conclude that she¡¯s in the path of recovery. Her soul must not have been damaged irrevocably.¡¹

    She was usually acting like that, but Arodde sounded persuasive when she made such assortment with firm decisiveness in her eyes. Relieved atmosphere filled the room.

    ¡¸Still, it was something that happened through great stretch of time. It will take time for her to recover fully. Originally, soul is a forbidden domain that even god cannot easily interfere with. Not to mention she is a goddess of creation herself. Her soul is fundamentally different from human soul. No matter how powerful and transcendence you all are, be aware of the potentially fatal risk for a child of man to reach your hand toward such thing.¡¹

    Arodde¡¯s gaze moved toward Hajime, then Yue and others.

    That was a warning from a goddess (even if formerly) who had protected innumerable life of her world for countless years.

    It was exactly because Hajime and others had heard that warning before this that they didn¡¯t keep trying to force Ua Alto¡¯s recovery and chose to ask other goddess.

    ¡¸A-amazing nano¡­¡­A-oneesan somehow feels like a real goddess-sama nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a real goddess though!? Formerly that is!¡¹

    Either way, the current holy sword Ua Alto couldn¡¯t be questioned about somethingplicated that was rted to the foundation of the world.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s why for now we want to try asking the goddess who summoned Amanogawa.¡¹

    ¡¸After all it seems that ording to the legends that are passed down among Moana¡¯s people, Foltina-sama is a goddess of creation.¡¹

    Kouki turned his gaze toward Moana for confirmation. Moana nced at Arodde who was already back to looking smug even though she was able to show just a little bit of her dignity as a former goddess, then the corner of her lips rose as a sigh escape her mouth mockingly.

    ¡¸Yes, that is what the legends of our people said. Surely, no, Foltina-sama is absolutely not a pitiful goddess who became addicted to energy drink from getting overworked! She will be more, like, a very amazing goddess!¡¹

    ¡¸W-w-w-ho are you calling an addict!¡¹

    Arodde was terribly shaken that her tone became very unbefitting for a goddess.

    Emily took out abelless pet bottle from who knew where that had poisonous color which she presented toward her.

    The former goddess¡¯s eyes were instantly drawn toward it while her left hand reached out to take it. Her right hand grabbed that left hand and held it in ce while trembling fiercely.

    There was nothing else that could be said anymore.

    ¡¸After the situation on earth calm down¡­¡­let¡¯s see, we too should be able to move somewhat freely half a yearter around the time the university enter summer break. At that time we n to go a trip topensate for the spring break which will also double as ate graduation trip. We n to go to the spirit world too at that time.¡¹

    It was self-evident that it would be better to gather information from multiple sources so they could be analyzed to form a clear picture.

    Shia had no time to be leisurely when she got summoned to the star spirit world, but they nned to go there with full preparation this time to hear the story of Lutria, the avatar of the Star Tree.

    Shia narrowed her eyes in nostalgia.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t wait. I hope Dahlia-san is doing well over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry Shia. Wait a little bit more until you can reunite with your friend. It¡¯s frustrating I know, but as expected sending you to that world while I can¡¯t move freely is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No no, please don¡¯t worry about it. After all the flow of time in the star spirit world is different. We don¡¯t even know if the flow of time is still the same like before desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s because of that too it will be easier to visit Foltina rather than Lutria.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. There art no need to hurry to go in a small group to a world where we doth not know whether we wouldst be able to send reinforcement immediately in case something happened there.¡¹

    Yuuka and the other ssmates were amazed hearing that Hajime and co had thought a lot about the problems at their side while they all were busy running around dealing with the ¡°dragon incident¡± or university exam. They looked understanding <em>about the outline of the n</em>.

    But, that was that. Ryuutarou folded his arms while making an expression that looked like he still couldn¡¯t ept it fully. Yes, there was still the original topic©¤©¤about Myuu and Hinata¡¯s trip.

    ¡¸I see. But still, as I thought it¡¯s unbelievable. You guys nned to go travelling to other world after half a year right? Then there ain¡¯t any need to let Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan go right now with Kouki as chaperone when you¡¯re looking that displeased with it.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re just talking about necessity, it¡¯s just as you say. But you know¡­¡­Myuu you know, she has been really, really looking forward to it. She kept talking about being able to make a new friend!¡¹

    She would speak about it with such sparkling smile, and every night she would count with her fingers how many more days until that day came¡­¡­

    And yet, the situation

    Hajime papa clenched his fist and roared ¡¸That feeling, that smile, there ain¡¯t no way I can betray them as a father!!¡¹ while shaking fiercely.

    Ryuutarou looked bewildered while asking back ¡¸New friend?¡¹. In respond Myuu leaned forward with a sparkling smile.

    ¡¸Ryuutarou-oniichan also know her nano! It¡¯s Koone-chan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that scheming little girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have anyin about my Koone-tan?¡¹

    The serious fighting spirit of the former queen was hitting Ryuutarou! Her eyes were serious! A fight might break out depending on his answer!

    Suzu pped the head of her boyfriend whose tongue slipped and apologized in his ce. It looked like she had it quite hard being the girlfriend of a man who allocated all his status points to muscle even though some should be set aside for delicacy too.

    In any case, for Myuu being able to meet with the newly ascended little queen of the desert world who she had only ever heard from stories was one of the three things she looked forward the most from spring break.

    Also, the remaining two of that best three was being able to go on a trip with Hinata, and making the girl of the machine world who was patiently aiming for the daughter position to <em>know her ce</em>, or something.

    Because of that, although it couldn¡¯t be helped because of the ¡°dragon incident¡±, Myuu waspletely dejected when she got told about the postponement of the travel n to the other world.

    Hajime papa who liked to spoil Myuu rotten naturally worked hard so that his daughter could somehow enjoy her spring break.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s why they asked us to chaperone them because we¡¯ll be going to the desert world too around that time.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s the case of a papa swallowing his bitterness in order to let his daughter have fune hell or high water huh.¡¹

    Suzu directed a gaze that seemed to say ¡¸You¡¯re still an idiot parent like usual huh¡¹ toward Hajime. At the same time a new question also arose.

    ¡¸But but, can¡¯t at least one person among Yue-oneesama and otherse with them as guardian?¡¹

    Certainly, no matter how busy they all were, there was no way not a single person among Yue and others couldn¡¯t apany the children. Not to mention,

    ¡¸Hinata-chan will also go right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I have received the invitation from Myuu-chan. Visiting another world is like a fantastical story. Furthermore, we might be able to be friend with a queen who is the same age with us there¡­¡­Myuu-chan, please allow me to thank you once again.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, it¡¯s Myuu who should be thankful nano. Myuu is happy that Hinata-chan wille along too nano!¡¹

    ¡¸F-friendship between little girls, what a priceless thing¡­¡­well, that said, if Hinata-chan is going, it should be fine if lolico©¤©¤I mean, Endou-kun alsoe with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Say, Taniguchi. Just now, did you almost call me lolicon?¡¹

    Suzu put on a realistic face of feigned innocence. ¡¸I¡¯m not okay? I¡¯ll go abyss on you the next time you call me lolicon again okay?¡¹ Kousuke harshly warned her before looking toward Hinata with warmth but also worry in his eyes.

    ¡¸Even I actually want toe with them but, I can¡¯t maintain my clones across world¡­¡­and just like I said before, I have been given special permission to attend lectures. Besides, I had spent a lot of my time focusing on exam, so I want to make up for it by helping out Nagumo and the Onmyouryou before I start going to univ.¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama, your concern truly makes me happy. But, I will be fine, truly. After all I will also be able to call for Hidzuki if it be truly necessary.¡¹

    <em>That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t work too hard, </em>Hinata said with a smile that showed a glimpse of her strong heart.

    Inside her eyes, self-confidence that she wasn¡¯t a weak princess who needed to be protected by Kousuke 24/7 and instead an existence who could stand as an equal at his side could be glimpsed.

    ¡¸Please, I asked you to prioritize carrying out what you ought to be doing.¡¹

    After being told like that, even Kousuke could only say ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­I get it¡¹ and saw off Hinata while believing on her.

    In fact, Hajime himself honestly needed Kousuke so bad right now in order to regain the stability of earth using the lord¡¯s stealth and his ability to be in multiple ces at the same time.

    After all with the lord being able to take part in resolving the situation, the important matters would be able to be resolved in great speed.

    At the same time, the circumstance in Hajime¡¯s side was also simr to that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like Taniguchi said, I also said that at least one of us should be able toe with them but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Muu, then Myuu won¡¯t go nano. Myuu don¡¯t want to selfishly go ying even though papa and everyone are so busy nano.¡¹

    That was why. Hajime¡¯s troubled gaze looked around at his ssmates. <em>Aa, I see now</em>, everyone¡¯s expression turned into a smile.

    Hajime tried to persuade Myuu that a child shouldn¡¯t worry about that kind of thing, rather it was him as papa who was bad for changing the spring break¡¯s n even though Myuu had been looking forward to it. But Myuu showed her stubbornness at that kind of time. She wouldn¡¯t agree to it no matter what.

    In the end, theypromised with Myuu and Hinata taking advantage of Kouki¡¯s group that would also go to the desert world for the sake of the world tree¡¯s branches¡¯ revival n without anyone in Hajime¡¯s group sparing any time toe with them©¤©¤finally Myuu too could agree going to a trip during her spring break without any reservation with such conditions in ce.

    Although in Hajime¡¯s case, he was unable to ept it fully like Kousuke.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bitter decision. I pondered on it all the time for seven days and seven nights. But, so that Myuu can have her fill of the spring break without feeling any guilt, asking this shitty hero to apany her is for the-, <em>be-, est</em>-¡¹

    Hajime looked like he really strained his voice cord to say those words. It could be seen just how reluctant he was to make that decision.

    Kouki too, he looked toward Myuu and Hinata and said ¡¸I¡¯ll properly protect the two of you¡¹ with sincerity before ncing at Hajime. The instant his eyes met Hajime, his expression changed and he looked aside while huffing obviously.

    Seeing the two acting like that made not only Shizuku, but also Yue and others to finally look exasperated.

    ¡¸How about thou just admit it already, Gosujin-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. If it¡¯s Hinata and the current Myuu then they¡¯ll be able to at least protect themselves, and there are also a lot of measures in ce in case something unlikely ur. But, even so thest factor that helped you made the decision was©¤©¤¡¹

    Just as Hinata said, if necessary she would be able to summon the strongest oni Shuten Douji to her side, and Hajime had also arranged for Etemp to secretly guard her in invisible state. They would also bring artifacts with them that would act as multipleyers of protections.

    But, surely, the decisive factor that surpassed all of those was,

    ¡¸Geez Hajime-san, even though you don¡¯t distrust the hero-san as much as you keepining¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so disgusting. You¡¯re making me getting goosebumps see?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say something so disgusting, Shia-san. I¡¯m getting chills hearing it.¡¹

    <em>Aa?</em> Hajime and the hero¡¯s gaze shed.

    Ryuutarou and Suzu were whispering secretly with each other ¡¸It feels like watching Yue-san and Kaori ain¡¯t it?¡¹¡¸They¡¯re quarrelsome friends, I guess?¡¹.

    The potato that Suzu was currently moving toward her mouth got skewered by a fork and it returned back on her te. Ryuutarou¡¯s fried chicken also got cleanly bisected by a fork and plopped down.

    There was no need to say who the culprits were. Ryuutarou and Suzu silently sat back on their seat. Whileining ¡¸See, that¡¯s exactly why!¡¹ inside their heart.

    ¡¸Nagumo? Amanogawa? Those, are our restaurant¡¯s utensil though?¡¹

    Yuuka-san¡¯s eyes were nted up! Hajime and Kouki looked at each other, than a second passed. They apologized ¡¸S-sorry¡¹¡¸M-my bad¡¹ while turning their gaze toward Kaori asking for help. Their movement was beautifully in harmony.

    Kaori smiled wryly while fixing the damage with regeneration magic. Emily was staring at Yuuka with eyes that were sparkling with respect!

    Hajime and Kouki coughed. They pulled themselves together.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t trust you or anything at all but¡­¡­protect them even if it kills you. I¡¯ll kill you if not.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be just a bother even if you trust me or something but¡­¡­I¡¯ll protect them even if it kills me. So cut the crap.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez! Papa and hero-san are really exaggerating just for a spring break nano!¡¹

    <em>Don¡¯t treat Myuu like a kid! </em>Myuu said while puffing out her cheeks precociously.

    Although, Myuu¡¯s im was understandable. It wasn¡¯t like they would go to an unknown world. They also would have chaperone in their trip that was for deepening friendship between children. In the end, that was all.

    All this time Remia had been gently and smilingly watching the talk between Hajime and co from outside the circle while nonchntly helping out with cing additional dish or drink and the like. Then she ced her hand on Hajime¡¯s shoulder as though to assist her daughter.

    ¡¸Now now, Hajime-san. There is the saying, send your child out into the world if you love them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s as you say. It¡¯ll also be troubling if she keep clinging on her parent forever.¡¹

    That was why, Remia also wouldn¡¯te with Myuu this time.

    There was also how Myuu was resistant to that idea when she imagined a situation where she was the only one who got apanied by her mother when going to y with her friends¡­¡­

    Remia saw that as growth and felt happy instead. She epted it and decided to send her out while giving thest push on Hajime¡¯s back while he was worrying out.

    The mother had given her ¡°yes¡±. Yue and the others also said ¡°in that case¡±.

    The understanding was spreading among the ssmates that in the end a papa¡¯s heart that wanted his daughter to have her fill of spring break won over the hate toward the hero.

    Yuuka smiled at Myuu and Hinata as everyone¡¯s representative.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s like that. That¡¯s great. Myuu-chan, Hinata-chan, go have fun there. I¡¯ll look forward to hear all about it when you twoe back.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thank you very much, Sonobe-sama.¡¹

    Moana was muttering ¡¸Finally, even my Koone-tan will be able to make friends! That girl¡¯s dream is going toe true!¡¹, though the girl in question would turn red and punch her if she actually heard that.

    Ryuutarou pretended to not hear the true thought of the desert world¡¯s small queen who was hungering for equal friendship while narrowing his eyes. He was recalling the desert world.

    ¡¸Even so, the desert world huh. I also want to try going there again if possible but, it¡¯s impossible with how busy we are right now. Yoo, Kouki. Tell everyone there hello from Suzu and me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ryuu-kun and I are also busy preparing for going to college¡­¡­and we¡¯re also looking for house.¡¹

    There were loud tsking from here and there. They came from the guys with no girlfriend, especially Shinji and Yoshiki.

    Yes, astonishingly these two were going to a different university than Hajime¡¯s group where they would living in cohabitation.

    ¡¸Both of you, I heard that you two would move to Tortus and was looking forward to it¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana pouted with a little dissatisfaction.

    Certainly, even now Ryuutarou and Suzu hadn¡¯t changed their outlook. They nned to migrate to Tortus where they would be able to make use of their strength as adventurer.

    However, as expected they also had the same feeling like Hajime and others.

    ¡¸Ahaha, we also want to try going to university. There are also things that we want to learn.¡¹

    ¡¸Remember, there¡¯s also that invitation from you Lily. That one when you asked us to join the knight order instead of bing adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. After all thanks to a certain someone, recently it seems like it will be impossible to expect evesting affiliation from our knight ordermander.¡¹

    Even if painful works keeping, even if my superior is a vedriver, I¡¯ll be fine! I can endure! Because, the best workce to transfer into has been prepared for me!

    It wasn¡¯t like Commander Kuzeri was yelling such thing to the sky but, apparently Liliana who had been observing her fixedly from behind a pir could hear that voice of the heart.

    If it was impossible to keep her anymore, she had to seek for recement!

    Liliana red at that ¡°certain someone¡±. The ¡°certain someone¡± was muttering ¡¸This caf¨¦ auit is great¡¹ while feigning ignorance.

    ¡¸Suzu and me are going to PE college after all. We wanna learn things like thetest sports knowledge or training method. Won¡¯t it be great if we can bring that kinda thing to train the knight order?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also be at health program. Things like nutrition and the like might be useful.¡¹

    ¡¸Can I take that to mean that you two are positively considering joining the knight order!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s scary the way you¡¯re that desperate but¡­¡­well, being adventurer has that side that¡¯s kinda like being a rootless person after all.¡¹

    ¡¸It sounds fun but, we don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be able to keep doing that. it¡¯ll be nice if we can be adventurer for a while but, the two of us have also been discussing that it¡¯ll be nice to get an employment too.¡¹

    ¡¸You two cane anytime. I have already prepared the contract for you two to sign.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s scary how you¡¯re acting.¡¹¡¹

    This was why Commander Kuzeri wanted to run away, everyone thought.

    After that.

    Almost all of the foods had been finished. Everyone was basking in a pleasant feeling of full stomach while enjoying after meal tea. At the same time their conversation topic was returningpletely back on track.

    It was a rxed time where they were calmly conversing with each other, talking about their futures that were filled with hope or ambition.

    Among those there were also those who had entric idea, which caused others to worry if they would be alright with that kind of path.

    For example, Nimura Akito waspletely unexpected. He spoke about gaining fame as magician using his vocation as ¡°illusion master¡± in full capacity, where he would be a magician who was seriously doing magic (naturally the truth would be kept hidden).

    Yoshino Mao too, perhaps because of her carefree personality, apparently she was going to have fun travelling to various ces for a while. She said something about being adventuring type YouTuber using the part-time job earning she got from helping Hajime as seed money.

    Aikawa Noboru would go to university. Even so he was also apparently aiming to join the public safety department for the time being. In other words, he was going to be Fukube-san¡¯s subordinate.

    Juugo was aiming to be a police officer. Kentarou and Ayako would go to the same university of agriculture. Apparently Kentarou would someday inherit the farm that was managed by his grandparents, while Ayako would be veterinarian. Her scheme was to use her healing magic, which would be too conspicuous if used toward human, while it would be no problem at all with animal.

    Also, these two, because their university was far away apparently Ayako would be lodging in the house of Kentarou¡¯s grandparents. The two of them had already finished giving greeting to their respective family.

    And yet.

    Unbelievably, the two of them said that they still hadn¡¯t officially going out together. Even though it was clear that there was no more room for outsider to get between the two of them, they both were still being the height of good-for-nothing.

    For this point, it was just everyone¡¯s guess but, perhaps both of them couldn¡¯t say anything to the other because of anxiety from fearing rejection, but rather because they were enjoying the exquisite sense of distance?

    That was how it felt. There wasn¡¯t anybody who would point out at the two¡¯s rtionship anymore among the ssmates. Just do whatever you two want, that was how the ssmates felt.

    Other than them, there was also someone who wanted to join JSDF, to be trantor, diplomat, journalist, pro fighter, politician, or detective, or to someday inherit their father¡¯spany, etc.

    After that there were the unique cases, like the one who wanted to be Nagumo family¡¯s pet but got scornfully rejected by Hajime or the one who wanted to be Nagumo family¡¯s maid but got formally rejected, they would continue to university while aiming to join Hajime¡¯spany or if possible became his secretary after graduating.

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried because it feels like there are also those following a no good path but¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko was muttering with a conflicted expression toward some of the students who were leaving the nest before saying ¡¸E-spe-ci-al-ly!¡¹ toward the duo who wasughing foolishly.

    ¡¸Nakano-kun and Saito-kun! In the end you two aren¡¯t going to any university or finding any job, and yet I also haven¡¯t heard anything about what the two of you want to do! What are your n about your future!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ee, spare us from doing career consultation Ai-chan. This is a time for celebration right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We are free spirits. We¡¯re going to get a great job, like, one where we can get popr with girls nicely.¡¹

    In other words, it seemed they were going to be freeter.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Yoshiki. I got this idea, won¡¯t TV station be good? They must be hiring staff at least. If we¡¯re lucky we might get actress or idol¡­¡­fufufu¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, how about being stuntman that¡¯ll need physical ability eh? What with that guy, sooo amazing! Take me! It¡¯s possible there¡¯ll be that kind of development, maybe!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­¡­are genius!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with the ttery-¡¹

    Everyone thought. These two were hopeless. Theypletely looked down on work. Surely they would be this kind of slightly hopeless guy for their whole life¡­¡­they thought.

    Nobody even thought that in the near future, these two would actually establish a security firm that specialized for celebrity where they would be famous as super strong bodyguard who did super otaku cheering at shows.

    ¡¸Geez! You two are talking about your own future! Be a little more serious about i~~ttt!¡¹

    Ai-chan-sensei¡¯s teacher soul zed and she roared. Yeu and others soothed her down while the others were cheering the duo in amusement. It didn¡¯t look like they would finish talking yet.

    The inside of the restaurant was getting lively again when a hand was suddenly ced on Hajime¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, can I ask for a little of your time?¡¹

    ¡¸? Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    It was Remia. Her gaze flowed toward the counter seat. It seemed that she wanted to have a little talk with him outside of the circle of everyone¡¯s conversation.

    Thinking that it was unusual, Hajime used his gaze to tell Yue and others that they would leave their chair for a bit. There Yue immediately caught on and casually applied recognition blocking on them so that everyone¡¯s attention wouldn¡¯t move toward Hajime and Remia.

    The two sat at the corner of the counter seat and Hajime asked ¡¸So?¡¹.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for being so sudden. But, everyone is having fun talking about the future, so I wish to convey my hope too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Again, what? I hope it¡¯s not like what I imagined though.¡¹

    Perhaps she would tell him something like ¡¸I¡¯m at my limit already living in another world! Please send me back home!¡¹? Hajime braced himself a little.

    Perhaps she guessed what he was imagining. Remiaughed ¡¸My my¡¹ in amusement. It seemed that it was just his needless worry.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any dissatisfaction. Rather it¡¯s me who have been worried all this time since moving her that perhaps Hajime-san and everyone harbored some kind of dissatisfaction toward me.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? Where does thate from? Do I look like that to you?¡¹

    ¡¸No. But¡­¡­Myuu once said it didn¡¯t she? That she can¡¯t do anything unless someone helped her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, it was when she met Director Magdanese the first time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. At that time I thought that her words apply to me too, no, it apply only to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Remia¡­¡­¡¹

    Was Remia actually thinking such thing? Hajime felt surprised and also ashamed at the same time.

    She looked like she was enjoying her life here, and her gentle and warm atmosphere also didn¡¯t look artificial. But, from the start Remia was someone good at hiding her feeling. He thought that he should be more attentive with her.

    Hajime turned a serious gaze toward Remia while being aware that a grimace was formed between his eyebrows. He also put in effort to fill his emotions into his words so it was conveyed that he was telling her his true feeling and not just being considerate.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Certainly, that¡¯s the case inbat aspect. But, it¡¯s not true that you can¡¯t do anything. There isn¡¯t anybody better than you Remia in smoothing up human rtionship. And that really helped me out.¡¹

    In fact, it was Remia who had been building the best rtionship with the people in the neighborhood.

    Hajime used his power to mass media and government during the returnee uproar, but he did almost nothing to the neighbors. Even so Nagumo family could maintain an almost unchanging rtionship with them like before without avoiding them was definitely because Remia took initiative to go along with them.

    It was also the same with the rtionship with the parents of Myuu¡¯s friends. And it was also the same with the rtionship with people rted to Hajime¡¯spany.

    Every single action and word from her, the atmosphere that she surrounded herself with, they softened other people¡¯s nervousness. She unraveled other people¡¯s suspicion and without them realizing it they would be already talking with her rxedly.

    That was a rare talent.

    Even among the family, the atmosphere would be mild with just Remia¡¯s presence. Everyone could wind down no matter how busy and tired they were.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. It makes my effort worth it to be able to hear that.¡¹

    ¡¸Those were, all intentional?¡¹

    ¡¸I can only do this much but¡­¡­even so, I¡¯m not so shameless that I can expect to bepletely epted simply from being Myuu¡¯s mother you know?¡¹

    ¡¸My bad. And, what is this hope you were talking about? From the flow of this talk, did you find something else that you want to do?¡¹

    ¡¸No, rather it¡¯s something that I want to be done to me.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    She found something more that she could do and with that she wanted to be more useful©¤©¤Hajime thought this would be that kind of talk but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Was it just his imagination? Remia¡¯s eyes that were staring fixedly on him looked like to be more passionate than usual.

    ¡¸Hajime-san. What do you think would happen to Myuu and I if we were able to keep living in peace at Erisen?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Do you mean if Myuu didn¡¯t get kidnapped and the legendary final battle also didn¡¯t happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, wouldn¡¯t you two, mother and daughter kept living harmoniously like normal no matter what happened?¡¹

    Hajime couldn¡¯t keep up with the flow of the talk that suddenly changed and replied with some bewilderment. Remia shook her head calmly in respond to that.

    ¡¸I would surely remarry again in less than a year in that case.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s heart was made to jump a little again from thinking there was no way that would be the case.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you saying that there was a man you liked there?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case. Have you forgotten? Right now we are free but, originally the seaman race was a <em>race that was managed </em>by human country.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So it¡¯s like that.¡¹

    Seaman race was a demihuman race that was specially managed because of their usefulness in securing marine product efficiently. That was the position of seaman race in Tortus before.

    Naturally, their poption was also managed. They couldn¡¯t be allowed to decrease too much, and they also couldn¡¯t be allowed to increase in number too much that it became possible for the whole race to revolt or escape.

    And, no matter how skilled they were in the sea, they were still demihuman and couldn¡¯t use magic as the consequence. Their mortality rate from facing sea monsters was definitely not low by any means.

    Then, it was impossible for a woman who lost her husband to be allowed to live freely after giving birth to just a daughter. She was barely allowed to not remarry immediately because she had to raise Myuu who was still four years old.

    ¡¸So the men of Erisen were so frantic to be Remia¡¯s marriage partner was because they had chance based on the system, even more than just a matter of feeling huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The people above would make the final decision but, that doesn¡¯t mean that we had no freedom at all.¡¹

    Just like what the men of Erisen were trying to do. They couldpete with each other to appeal that they were the worthiest one for the position.

    Customarily, the n head and the human supervisor too almost never objected against the result of thatpetition. It was even more so when there was mutual love between the two parties involved. The marriage wouldn¡¯t be unrecognized as long as there wasn¡¯t some kind of difficult circumstance.

    ¡¸Although, sometimes we would also need to take in new blood from outside. And I had acquaintances with people from the kingdom and dukedom from my work as coordinator between the two races so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So it was also possible that you would be a noble¡¯s second wife¡­¡­no, something like their concubine or mistress huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps. That kind of talk had alsoe up at that time.¡¹

    It was something that Hajime could normally realize if he thought about it, but his thought never reached that far perhaps because of his sense as Japanese who thought that free love was the norm. Hajime felt like he wanted to let out a deep sigh.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you ever mention it when we were staying©¤©¤no, it was for Myuu huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She had finallye home after getting kidnapped. Not to mention it was her time to create memory with her papa before parting with each other you know? There was no need to go out of my way to teach her the reality. Besides¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Besides?¡¹

    ¡¸Because you promised her before I could tell her. That you wille to pick her up and bring her back to your birthce.¡¹

    Remia chuckled as she said that.

    There were many other reasons, like how he was a gold ranked adventurer, or how he hadrades from races that should have perished for a long time, but,

    Although his stay in Erisen was short, for some reason Remia¡¯s instinct was whispering to her during that time. It told her that perhaps, the destiny of them mother and daughter that had been set in stone was greatly changed by the time Myuu found this person.

    That change was surely a powerful current that she had no way to oppose. It would definitely be a lovely future that she wouldn¡¯t even want to oppose.

    Because, her beloved daughter was making such lovely smile with this person.

    ¡¸That instinct, it changed into conviction in thest day, when Myuu and Hajime-san exchanged that promise, and Yue-san and the others hugged that child with a smile.¡¹

    Hajime scratched his cheek awkwardly. He was assaulted with great feeling of awkwardness after learning that Remia had thought in her own way about her encounter with Hajime¡¯s group, even more than he imagined.

    Although, she was baring the inside of her heart so transparently to him like this. This wasn¡¯t the time for him to hide his embarrassment.

    He didn¡¯t understand why Remia was talking about this but, this was a rare chance. He nned to ask if Remia brought up this topic herself, but now Hajime boldly broached this topic that he never broached because of his consideration for her. He thought that this would be how he showed her his sincerity instead.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If the marriage in seaman race, was something that was decided from above in the end¡­¡­was the reason you never talked about Myuu¡¯s father perhaps because your marriage with him was an unwanted one?¡¹

    ¡¸That is the one thing that cannot possibly be the case. Certainly it was a marriage that was decided for me by other people but, he was someone who I adored like a big brother ever since I was little. I didn¡¯t feel any reluctance to be family with him.¡¹

    In the first ce, the residences of Erisen were all like one big family. Everyone there knew almost everyone else. And people of the same generation were raised together all the time like they were siblings.

    ¡¸That person said to me before Myuu was born. If, by some chance he doesn¡¯t return home from the sea before the child is born, it¡¯s fine if I never tell our child about the father that they would never be able to meet.¡¹

    ording to her, that wasn¡¯t a special thing. It seemed to be something like a custom among the seamen who went out to fish. Gender didn¡¯t matter, to go out to the sea for fishing just required that much resolve.

    ¡¸He said that there are a lot of guys who would be their father in my ce, so make them fawn on them rather making them feel lonely over me.¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, when we first met seamen, the men were desperate huh. They looked really threatening when suspecting me as kidnapper. Certainly it was unthinkable that they could act like that if they only thought of Myuu as other family¡¯s child.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s how seaman race is. In case I remarried with a human, I would go to that person¡¯s ce while Myuu would get adopted by another family in Erisen, but even in such case, I would feel sad but not worried at all. After all I knew a lot of good women there who would be her mother in my ce.¡¹

    Remia said that while narrowing her eyes at Myuu who was in high spirit talking to Hinata. Her gaze was overflowing with love.

    Next her gaze turned toward Hajime. Although the quality of the emotion dwelling in those eyes was different from the other girls, its strength wasn¡¯t that much different than them.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t regret marrying that person. He was a kind person, and most of all he gave me Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Also, Hajime-san. I absolutely will not regret it even in the future that you met with Myuu, got loved by her dearly as her papa, and brought us here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s, great.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I¡¯m really thankful to you, Hajime-san. You have given us mother and daughter a lot of wonderful things.¡¹

    ¡¸It makes me itchy hearing that. It¡¯s me who should be thankful to the two of you for a lot of things though¡­¡­so, in the end, was that what you wanted to say to me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not lying that I want to convey my gratitude to you once more but, what I wanted to say was about my hope for the future, and also a bit of discontent.¡¹

    ¡¸Ee? The talk just now is leading to discontent!?¡¹

    Hajime reflexively raised his voice because of the unexpected flow. Several people went ¡¸Oh?¡¹ from noticing Hajime and Remia from that. Yue-san immediately sent him a thumb up. As though to say leave the to me and just talk to your leisure.

    ¡¸As expected from Yue-san, the leader of us ¡°wifie~s¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Who was the one who started using that word? It feels horribly out of ce hearing that wording out from Remia¡¯s mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸That is exactly what I¡¯m talking about. My discontent.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, where?¡¹

    Hajime looked like he seriously didn¡¯t get it. Remia took a slightly deep breath before him. It was as though she was nervous. Her cheeks were also slightly blushing.

    ¡¸Living together until now, going through various happenings, and being able to stay beside you and everyone has given me happiness.¡¹

    ¡¸A-aa¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, please I wish to ask you to change your perception of me already.¡¹

    ¡¸Perception?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Look at me not only as ¡°Myuu¡¯s mother¡±, but also as ¡°Remia who is married into Nagumo family¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime couldn¡¯t find any word to say back right away. He could only stare at Remia with his jaw hanging open.

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you aware of it yourself? That your consideration for Yue-san and others is a bit different from your consideration to me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There wasn¡¯t really anything like that. I believed that I interacted with you normally.¡¹

    ¡¸You never asked me even once about that person. It was truly a consideration of ¡°not stepping unnecessarily into Remia¡¯s heart¡±. Isn¡¯t that a kind of consideration that you don¡¯t apply with the others?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­perhaps, that¡¯s so. No, that¡¯s true. I see. Certainly that isn¡¯t a type of consideration that you¡¯ll do to someone who be your family. To think I never ascertained your feeling properly until now¡¹

    Remia must have felt it. Even while she was being treated as an important family just as much as Yue and the others, there was other small feeling mixed in there, a feeling that treated her like ¡°an important guest¡± which was so small even the person himself wasn¡¯t aware of it.

    Remia was staring at Hajime with a nervous look.

    This was akin to a confession from her. So it was only natural.

    Hajime looked up to the ceiling. He wanted to sigh at himself. Just what in the world had he been doing all this time. But, he firmly endured that feeling because if he did that, it would be like he was sighing at Remia¡¯s feeling.

    He fixed his expression and looked back straight at Remia.

    ¡¸Thanks for telling me that. Sorry for being such an insensitive man but, I¡¯m honestly happy if Remia wishes for that. That¡¯s why, let me say it once more©¤©¤please, I want you to be my family.¡¹

    Remia silently closed her eyes. She looked as though she felt moved, or perhaps feeling relieved from her heart.

    And then she slowly opened her eyes and,

    ¡¸Yes. Please take care of me along with my daughter for the many years toe okay, de?ar?¡¹

    When she said that, she was putting on a smile that was different from her usual <em>my my ufufu</em> smile that made it hard to guess her true feeling. It was a wide smile where she looked truly happy.

    Somehow, it made him felt embarrassed.

    Hajime hurriedly turned his gaze toward his ss to escape from Remia¡¯s smiling gaze.

    ¡¸Still, why now? It would be great if you told me this earlier.¡¹

    Hajime asked the question a bit fast as though to cover up his embarrassment. Remia¡¯s expression turned back to her usual ¡¸My my¡¹ as she answered.

    ¡¸Before this, Haijme-san was still a student more or less, and I thought it would be too impertinent of me to tell you this when you were still holding reservation with Aiko-san. That was part of the reason.¡¹

    ¡¸There was other reason?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that this timing is just right. Because, didn¡¯t you talk about submitting <em>that</em> after the graduation?¡¹

    ¡¸A-aa¡­¡­so it¡¯s¡¹

    It was then, shocked voices ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸EEEEEEE!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ so loud the restaurant¡¯s window vibrated were resounding.

    When Hajime turned his gaze to there while wondering what was going on, all the ssmates were also looking toward Hajime at the same timing.

    Among them, there was Shinji whose eyes snapped wide open as he yelled.

    ¡¸Nagumooo! Y-you-! Is it true that you¡¯re going to submit marriage registration with Yue-san after thissssssss!!!¡¹

    It was as though he was yelling something like ¡¸It¡¯s that the way you do thingsssssss!!¡¹.

    ¡¸What Yue, you told them?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­N~n. It was Endou who talked.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Was it a secret? Emily and Hauria and others already knew, so Ipletely thought that everyone in ss also knew about it.¡¹

    Actually, that was right. What Remia meant by ¡°that¡± was exactly the marriage registration of Yue and Hajime.

    By the way, when Kousuke talked about it while at home, his father who worked at the municipal office also requested ¡¸Please, let me be the one receiving it no matter what!¡¹, so after this they nned to meet up at the municipal office even though he should be in vacation from work today.

    ¡¸Wha-, w-w-wha-, what¡¯s the meaning of this Nagumo!¡¹

    Yuuka-chan was excessively shaken up. Nana and Taeko became calm a bitter and looked at her with exasperated gazes, thinking that what was this best friend of them doing, getting shaken up at this point.

    ¡¸Even if you ask me that, it¡¯s exactly like what you think.¡¹

    He also had already proposed to her when at Tortus. The rtionship between Hajime and Yue and others was no different than husband and wives, not just lover. They were dering it like that to everyone around them. It wasmon knowledge.

    Although, it wasn¡¯t a ¡°formal marriage with legal effect¡± with recorded marriage registration. It was something de facto.

    ¡¸The family register for Yue and others has been created. But, if I submit marriage registrations for everyone, they¡¯ll be ¡°contradictory record that keep existing¡±. Someone is bound to notice it sooner orter because of some cause, and I would have to deal with it every time unless I make some kind of countermeasure. That¡¯s why, I put it on hold before this because we were also still high schooler¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. The fact that we are members of Nagumo family is unchanging even if it isn¡¯t legally recognized. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t feel any need to hurry sending the marriage registration forcefully.¡¹

    For Yue, she longed to submit the registration so she could be seen as Hajime¡¯s wife publicly too, but with them living in Japan, she would be the only one gettingwfully recognized. Because of that she didn¡¯t intend to ask for the unreasonable in consideration of the feeling of Shia and others.

    ¡¸We told them desu. Send the registration with Yue-san¡¯s name after the high school graduation.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Though Goshujin-sama also said that he wouldst take steps so that someday there wouldst not be any problem even if he send marriage registrations for everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san is the one who we and everyone else recognized as the first wife after all. And we heard from Okaa-sama(mother-inw) how many merits can be obtained from having a spouse, and after discussing it with everyone, we decided to send registration for Yue-san to be the publicly recognized wife.¡¹

    Remia said that and smiled gently. The boys looked understanding and sent envious gaze toward Hajime, while Yuuka and others were looking inquiringly toward Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko.

    ¡¸Err, are you three alright with that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumooo! There¡¯s a girl here who can¡¯t ept it!¡¹

    Yuuka pointed sharply at Kaori.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What, Kaori. Should I make you know your ce again?¡¹

    ¡¸I think Yue is unfair! Cheater! This vampire princess is cheater! It was unfair that you even used disintegration magic!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori¡­¡­you, still can¡¯t ept it even after fighting it out at the miniature garden?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, at that time you fought with infinite magic power while Yue-san put handicap of using only her own magic power wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    They had fought until one side was defeated¡­¡­as expected, she wanted to send the marriage registration with her own name¡­¡­or rather it was already a fight with handicap where she threw all dignity to the wind¡­¡­all of the ssmates looked at Kaori with gaze that didn¡¯t know what to say.

    By the way, the current Yue could use all the magic that Kaori could use. It was only in healing other people or resurrection where Kaori still held definite lead over Yue, but Yue had ¡°Automatic Regeneration¡± for healing herself so there wasn¡¯t much difference between the two of them in one-on-one duel. In the first ce, Kaori¡¯s apostle mode was also something that Yue applied to her.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped even if Kaori couldn¡¯t match her in the fight where the name that would be put in the marriage registration was at stake.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind even if you challenge me how many times though?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­it¡¯s alright alreadyyy! I just want to vent my jealousy for a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnu? Is it cleared up?¡¹

    ¡¸In?ex?changee! I¡¯ll have the marriage ceremony be aa~~bsolutely lovely okay!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­As expected it¡¯s not cleared up?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s cleared uppp!¡¹

    It seemed that her jealousy had been cleared up. Though she sullenly averted her gaze away.

    Hajime smiled wryly and said ¡¸When the situation calm down, let¡¯s hold avish one in the miniature garden¡¹. Kaori instantly replied ¡¸Yep-¡¹ energetically with a bright smile. She switched mood really quickly.

    ¡¸Well, the truth is Yue the only choice if we have to pick a representation among us. Someone else other than Yue doing it will only bring difort.¡¹

    ¡¸That is true. Our rtionship isn¡¯t normal for the society. Considering that I already assumed from before that thing would be settled like this.¡¹

    Aiko smiled as she said that. She implied that they chose the path to be together with Hajime even knowing that. There was no cloudiness in her expression. Shizuku was the same. It conveyed how this decision was something they all made and epted after talking it out together.

    <em>I see~, </em>understanding also spread among the ssmates. The girls once more gave their words of blessing ¡¸Congrattions for the official marriage-¡¹ while the boys were poking fun at Hajime one after another.

    Emily and udia were muttering ¡¸In our case¡­¡­¡¹¡¸It won¡¯t be necessary if we someday move to Tortus won¡¯t it? No, but¡­¡­¡¹ while turning their eyes toward Rana who waspletely focused on wishing good look for the boss¡­¡­

    Myuu and Hinata were spurring on each other ¡¸Let¡¯s do our best nano! Comrade Hina-chan!¡¹¡¸Yes, let¡¯s do our best,rade Myuu-chan!¡¹ for some reason.

    ¡¸Umm~¡¹

    There was a voice that sounded reserved but carried on well. When everyone turned toward that voice questioningly, there was the figure of the princess trembling with tearful eyes there.

    ¡¸This is, my first time hearing it though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸©¤©¤ah¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    By the way, this ¡¸ah¡¹ cam from all the other the wifie~s than Liliana.

    ¡¸Aa~, that¡¯s, sorry. I forgot to tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸Horrible~. This is too much just because I¡¯m the neglected type princess-¡¹

    Ah, she said it herself¡­¡­anyone thought that but they all stayed quiet for the time being to observe the course of event.

    ¡¸No, because this talk of marriage registration only got decided recently. You know, Lily was staying at Tortus the whole time, and with how busy everyone was I guess we missed the timing to tell you ,,,,,,¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The way Liliana stared fixedly on him with tearful eyes without saying anything was invoking guilt inside him better than any word could.

    Liliana herself wasn¡¯t trying to get away from her work, but that was that. Certainly, it was the oversight of Hajime and co for not telling her something so important even though one day she woulde to join Nagumo family.

    And so, everyone honestly apologized here.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We¡¯re sorry for forgetting¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The only choice was to apologize wholeheartedly, in all sincerity.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hics. Being apologized at like this also makes it awkward to stay here.¡¹

    <em>Well of course</em>, anyone thought, but of course everyone unanimously put a zip on their mouth with implicit understanding.

    The atmosphere was extremely awkward.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right! We¡¯re all here already! We might as well go watch them submitting the marriage registration!¡¹

    ¡¸R-Ryuu-kun! Nice idea!¡¹

    It was a nice topic change from Ryuu?Suzu duo.

    ¡¸You two are being too reserved submitting it after the party ends! Ain¡¯t that right, you guys!¡¹

    ¡¸Sakagami-chi, you said something good! Though well, in Nagumo-chi and others¡¯ perception they have been married couple until now, so they might think we¡¯re just exaggerating when they¡¯re just going to submit some form!¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, it¡¯s horrible that you guys kept quiet something this wonderful from us all! Right, Yuuka!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah! Yes, that¡¯s right! Now that it hase to this we¡¯re going to give you our blessings till generations toe!¡¹

    Nana and Taeko were excited. Though Yuuka looked like she was a bit desperate.

    In any case, the atmosphere had changedpletely. Everyone went ¡¸I wanna see, I wanna see!¡¹ to watch the auspicious moment©¤©¤

    ¡¸Our chance will be at the moment the form is handed off. My fire spear will return that symbol of normie everywhere back into ash-¡¹

    ¡¸Wait Shinji. My wind de won¡¯t be able to shred it if you do that. I¡¯ll do it first.¡¹

    There were some guys with different objective in mind, but it seemed Rana-san couldn¡¯t bear to see how unsightly they were anymore and pointed her knife on them. The two of them fellpletely silent and there was no more problem.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯ll be a bother if this many people barged into the municipal office©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo. I just called my dad and he said it¡¯s fine. It seems he¡¯s already on standby at the municipal office. All the staffs are looking forward to it he said.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    It seemed that Hajime¡¯s fame, or perhaps positivity level among the workers in the municipal office was unexpectedly high. Perhaps it was thanks to the energy drink with iparable effect to the goods on the market that he had gifted to them before.

    Or perhaps they were happy with the nutritional tonic because this was a town where a lot of uproars kept happening. Hajime couldn¡¯t erased the feeling of doing match fixing if that was the case.

    Hajime looked around at the inside of the restaurant that was heating up. Then he looked down on Yue beside him with an expression that was half troubled and half happy.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If it won¡¯t be troubling the people over there, is there any reason to refuse?¡¹

    She answered right away. She hugged Hajime¡¯s arm on her chest while gazing up toward him with a sloppy smile. It was a smile of someone basking in happiness.

    Then, Hajime¡¯s answer was also only one.

    ¡¸I get it. You guys, the party is over! Tidy up right away so we can go!¡¹

    The inside of the restaurant shook. The most energetic shout for today made it felt like that.

    A new celebration was spreading in the party that was celebrating the graduation.

    Hajime and others were taking another new step forward.

    .

    .

    Thank you very much foring to read this chapter too.

    Thank you very much for givingment, reporting mistaken or missing words, and pointing out about the career path of Hajime and Yuuka and others too.

    Perhaps different exnation that the already existing path will keeping out in the future too in thisst arc (the cause of my heartbreak) but I¡¯ll correct it each time. But, in case a major correction be necessary, my apologies but first I¡¯ll prioritize finishing writing this before trying to fix itter after the story isplete. I¡¯m really sorry but please tolerate it so!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ?Company¡¯s dog<ul><li>From ¡¸ˆRÆÈÃæ½Ó¥²©`¥à ÓùÉç¤ÎÈ®¡¹(Stress Interview Game Company¡¯s Dog). The phrase just won¡¯t leave my head.</li></ul>

    ?Blessing until generations toe<ul><li>From Hatsune Mike¡¸Bless You¡¹. No matter how many years have passed, it¡¯s a song that I super like and sometimes I remember and want to listen to it again.</li></ul>

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460

    <strong>Myuu¡¯s Spring Vacation First Part</strong>

    *Fidget, fidget*

    Inside a chalk white pce, in its grandest hall©¤©¤the throne room, there was a girl who was being very fidgety.

    She had beautiful blonde hair that was tied into twintail and chocte skin, with jade colored eyes. She was the little queen©¤©¤Koone de Shelt Synclea.

    She was sitting snugly on a luxurious throne made from carved chalk white stone. She was wearing a beautiful pure white dress with golden embroidery and sash. On her head was a crown that was modeled after flowers.

    Several streaks of light shined in from the skylight. The building structure was set up so that the lights intersected orderly to prevent easy ess into the throne room.

    Therefore, it was as though the small queen was being protected by the sunlight. It was a beautiful scenery that would take anyone¡¯s breath away, like a single page that was drawn from myth.

    However, that mysticism was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Koone-sama. Please do stop swinging your feet back and forth like that. It is unseemly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­uu¡¹

    Reduced by half because of the feet that were moving restlessly under the <em>table that was ced in front of the throne</em>, something that originally shouldn¡¯t be there.

    Koone let out a small whine awkwardly after being chided by the head of civil official©¤©¤Bruitt who was a grandfather so old he was constantly trembling as though he was going to break into pieces anytime.

    In exchange, it was her toe tips that were visible from her beautiful highced sandals that were curling in and out next.

    ¡¸Your hands are also frequently stopping since some time ago.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination. Koone dered that it¡¯s just Bruitt¡¯s imagina©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸You have not finished even half of the scheduled work though?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Even the former mischievous princess who was feared (?) by the masses as the ¡°chaos princess¡± and ¡°chaos in three seconds appearance¡± couldn¡¯t go against ¡°everyone¡¯s gramps¡± who had supported Synclea for more than half a century.

    Especially because he was now monitoring her harshlypared to when he was being lenient to her when she was still a princess.

    ¡¸As I thought, this work should be returned back to the office if your majesty is unable to concentrate here.¡¹

    ¡¸K-Koone¡¯ll do it! Just you watch! Koone¡¯ll do it right here! With dignity! As befitting a queen!¡¹

    Koone hurriedly tensed up her expression and began to look over the paperwork before her.

    Old Bruitt shrugged his shoulders seeing that, as though to say ¡¸Good grief¡­¡­¡¹. But, his eyes that normally always looked closed were faintly opened right now. The eyes behind them were filled with gentle light.

    That was because he understood why Koone went out of her way to bring the table to the throne room to work here just for today while being oddly restless.

    Bruitt had interacted with the royal sisters like a grandfather ever since they were still baby. He understood Koone¡¯s feeling like the back of his hand. That was why he couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly.

    ¡¸Koone-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it Bruitt? Koone is doing her work properly and precisely just as you can see. It¡¯s truly a work ethic that made even Koone fascinated with herself. Koone is truly a capable woman! The cool Koone! Koone is singing her own praise that everybody won¡¯t be able to help themselves from feeling respect©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Surely you will be able to get along with them if you simply act normally rather than putting on appearance poorly like this.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Just as he said, Koone who was singing her own praises while twirling around her feather pen to act out the Cool Koone froze still.

    Her eyes wandered around. She was looking shaken like fieldmander who noticed a hole in her n just right before the mission began.

    ¡¸Though it cannot be helped for your majesty to be so enthusiastic when there is finally a prospect that you might be able to make some friends your age who you can interact with as your equal.¡¹

    ¡¸K-, K-K-K-, Koone isn¡¯t enthusiastic or anything though!? Because, Koone is cool after all!¡¹

    ¡¸I hope, this will not end up as simply fruitless effort.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it won¡¯t mon!¡¹

    Her twintail was shaking wildly. Her tone was also going out of order. It was keenly showing just how far away the inside of her heart was from being calm.

    In fact, Koone was terribly nervous.

    It was to a degree that she couldn¡¯t sleep ever since several days ago. She was thinking too much that she even ran with some entric behaviors.

    For example, she suddenly wanted to change her attire with something sexy that exposed a lot of skin before the maids stopped her©¤©¤

    She put on cosmetic on her own to make herself look far more mature, which caused the maids to scream©¤©¤

    She kept rearranging her room to look mature (in Koone¡¯s standard), cute (in Koone¡¯s standard), or intellectual (in Koone¡¯s standard), before in the end she dered ¡¸Let¡¯s create all the rooms rather than just one!¡¹ which troubled the maids greatly©¤©¤

    ¡¸Flimsy coating like that will only get exposed right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call it flimsy!¡¹

    In any case, it seemed that Koone was anxious to show off her good side at the people who woulde visiting today.

    It was only natural.

    It went without saying who those visitors were.

    ¡¸The child called Myuu and also the child called Hinata aren¡¯t anyone normal!¡¹

    One person was the beloved daughter of that demon king. The other one was the sole daughter of a prestigious n in the home country of the hero who saved the desert world and also the strongest caster.

    ¡¸Rather it might be Koone who aren¡¯t equal with them-¡¹

    ¡¸You too are the queen of a nation you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Just that might not be enough! My, you want to be our friend with just this much, do you know what is your ce? If they said something like that, Koone¡¯ll dive into the oasis! Koone is convinced that Koone¡¯ll dive and won¡¯t go back up ever again!¡¹

    ¡¸I think that someone who say such thing will not be able to build a rtionship of equal friendship in the first ce though.¡¹

    Bruitt sighed deeply while saying ¡¸I¡¯m very worried¡¹, even so Koone-chan only screamed ¡¸Aa, in the end, will Koone be able to match such amazing girlsss!¡¹ without listening to him at all.

    It seemed that she was too fixated with being ¡°equal¡± that she became all twisted like this instead.

    The ¡°Cool Koone¡± that she herself proimed couldn¡¯t be found anywhere anymore.

    There was only the figure of eight years old there, being extremely nervous while facing the prospect of being able to make an equal friend for the first time in her life and plunged into a stream of unpleasant delusion instead.

    ¡¸Well, more importantly©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly!? Even though this is the crossroads that will decide whether Koone will be a loner queen or not, to say that there¡¯s something more important©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet. Friend is also important, but please do not forget that this is also an auspicious day where the hero and the previous queen are returning home.¡¹

    The hero of salvation who took down the Dark King©¤©¤Amanogawa Kouki.

    The people of the capital who knew of his great feat naturally already knew that the foreigners who came to the rescue of various ces in the country were his friends.

    Naturally the number of people who wanted to offer their thanks en masse to such saviors was beyond counting.

    However, the people in question went off to other world, GO! Right after saving this country.

    Kouki returned to the desert world once after that together with Hajime and Kousuke, but from the start Hajime and co also came here in a hurry after receiving Liliana¡¯s notification. In addition, the three took one week until they returned to this desert world.

    Because of that, Hajime and co wanted to go back quickly. Kouki also took advantage of that to go back with them, so he could only participate in the simple victory celebration.

    For many people, especially the people in other regions, far from being able to offer their thanks, they were unable to even take a glimpse of the group of saviors before they returned to their original world.

    In addition, there was also the knowledge of the world in general that the hero had taken Moana as his wife.

    The people who couldn¡¯t offer their thanks and blessing to the savior could only feel murky inside. It didn¡¯t matter that they had just obtained a historical victory when the main star wasn¡¯t present. It was like a masterpiece painting thatcked its highlight, or like a feeling of hesitation whether it would be alright for them to honestly celebrate their heart out in such situation.

    ¡¸Perhaps that person dislike standing out, but that is exactly why, we have to prepare a weing ceremony that will not put burden on him as much as we can. Not to mention that at this asion, it is the trip of your majesty¡¯s friend candidates that is their original objective. We must prevent any impediment from hindering their n to sightsee all over our nation.¡¹

    *b b, b b* Old Bruitt¡¯s lecture (?) continued on.

    Koone pouted her lips.

    ¡¸In a sense, this will be Koone-sama¡¯s first grand event since your coronation. This is a good chance for the new queen to disy that her capability shall be sufficient to lead the new era no matter how young she is. Conversely if any screw up happen, it will only worry Moana-sama unnecessarily, and even more than that the people who Koone-sama is most concerned about will be disillusion©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Aaa geez, my bad! Yes, it¡¯s Koone¡¯s fault for not focusing, Koone acknowledge it!¡¹

    <em>Hand over the paperwork about the weing ceremony! </em>Koone said with a puffed up cheeks while holding up her right hand.

    Bruitt nodded in satisfaction and handed the rted documents while opening his mouth to give additional exnation about the content©¤©¤but right before he could.

    ¡¸BAAAAAAAAMMM I¡¯m home, Koone-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!? What is ittt!?¡¹

    The magnificent double door of the throne room was pulled wide open.

    Just in case, the door was set so it opened toward the aisle to make it harder for intruder to barge in. And so it couldn¡¯t be kicked open like with Kouki¡¯s room some time ago.

    Even so, when a three meter door got pulled wide open with a force that caused a gust of wind to be created, even Koone who tended to destroy door to open it (actually it was Synclea royalty¡¯s bad habit that they had tendency to destroy door) got surprised.

    Koone skillfully jumped up on her throne. The person who made such shy entrance that might be perceived as attack if they were unlucky entered inside the throne room with imposing, no, rather it should be called as impudent gait despite being in the presence of the queen.

    ¡¸Lilin! How many times I need to tell you to knock first before you understand! Or rather, what is the guards in front of the door doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸They let me in when they saw it¡¯s me.¡¹

    <em>Guardsss! </em>Koone red at the two royal guards who were looking anywhere else but at her while quietly closing the door.

    ¡¸Or rather, for Koone-sama of all people to tell me something like ¡ºKnock first¡»¡­¡­fuh¡¹

    ¡¸Why did youughhh!? Indignation! Koone is feeling furious seeing that look of contempt!¡¹

    Koone¡¯s face turned red and she jumped on the table and protested in a bad manner.

    Ahead of her gaze was a beautiful girl with brown hair that was tied into twintail and almond-shaped eyes that were filled with unyielding spirit©¤©¤Lilin Stohl.

    She went into an audience with the queen wearing slightly dirty battle attire which was an unthinkable attitude. She was also carrying a jute bag on her shoulder with some strange specks of stain on it.

    How to put it, she really had this presence on her. The presence of a warrior. Even though only half a year had passed since that final battle, she had be like a veteran warrior who had continued to fight for decades.

    ¡¸Once again, I have returned back. I¡¯m d that I make it in time for the ceremony. Also I have two reports for her majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸A-acting like nothing happened-¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, here, a souvenir.¡¹

    Old Bruitt was massaging his forehead while sighing. Meanwhile the jute bag was ced right under the feet of Koone who was still continuing to stand imposingly on the table with a bad manner. The bag made a heavy sound when it touched the floor.

    Right after that, the string was untied and rolling out from the bag was©¤©¤

    ¡¸Hyoe!?¡¹

    ¡¸Whoops, that was dangerous, Koone-sama.¡¹

    A severed ox head with strange shape. Its eyes were hollow and the one of the horns on its head was broken.

    It was undoubtedly a ¡°Dark Being¡±. This young female warrior who only had her beautiful appearance going for her apparently went out of her way to bring the head of the remnant ¡°Dark Being¡± she hunted as proof of subjugation.

    Koone was so surprised that she stumbled down from the table and fell. Lilin caught her with wind blessing art that she casually executed chantlessly. She was also skilled despite her age before this but, it seemed that her skill in blessing art had also been rising dramatically even further.

    She moved Koone back to the throne with unexpected gentleness while continuing her report still with a tone like nothing had happened.

    ¡¸One of the leaders of the ox-head type, ¡°The Embers Amid¡± has been taken down as you can see. Their force has already been destroyed too. Though just in case, I have ordered the regiment to continue patrolling the region in question.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so. Or rather, you don¡¯t need to go out of your way to bring its head here¡­¡­Koone won¡¯t doubt Lilin¡¯s report even without that you know?¡¹

    ¡¸A warrior¡¯s worth is decided by the head that they manage to take.¡¹

    ¡¸That, is more the thinking of a savage rather than a warrior©¤©¤¡¹

    Lilin leaned her upper body forward for quite far. Her eyes snapped wide open. Scary. She was staring fiercely at something. Koone swallowed back her words.

    ¡¸Restrain yourself, Lilin. You are in the presence of the queen herself.¡¹

    ¡¸Sir-. My apologies.¡¹

    Lilin-san straightened her posture with an enchantingly sharp movement after Old Bruitt chided her. ¡¸Why is her attitude this differentpared to with Koone¡­¡­¡¹ Koone¡¯s gaze became a fixed staring.

    ¡¸Lilin, aren¡¯t you working a bit too much? It was Koone who listened to your wish to go to the frontline and released you from the duty of royal guard to participate in the mopping up of the enemy remnants but¡­¡­you don¡¯t need to stay in the battlefield until thest moment like this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been given the great chance to be the regimentmander. Banzai for having a lot of subordinates. I¡¯m extremely motivated, desu.¡¹

    Yes, actually Lilin had aplished a great sess in her career if one only considered the promotion in rank that she had been given.

    It was already amazing just being able to join the royal guards when she was still so young, just 16 years old, but then she got promoted to be a regimentmander. In the kingdom¡¯s army, a regiment consisted of the most number of warriors after a division and a brigade.

    But, there was nobody who objected to that exceptional promotion.

    When Lilin was given permission to participate in the battle to mop up the enemy remnants as a mere foot soldier because of her burning desire, it was said that she performed spectacrly.

    Everyone else filled with great happiness from witnessing the end of the historic war. But not Lilin, it was as though she hadpletely forgotten such happiness and sniffed around the locations of the ¡°Dark Beings¡± who attempted to scatter to the wind and hide themselves. Like a hunting dog, she went hunting for the head of the enemy leaders like mad.

    Lilin practiced ¡¸<em>You, are the boss of this pack aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re the boss right? Then leave behind your head-</em>¡¹ in real life, to a degree that made the veteran warriors to regard her ¡¸T-this girl is a battle maniac-!¡¹ in fear.

    She had continued fighting almost without any rest ever since that day of final battle. Herbat strength also continued to increase in proportion to that. With that she astonishingly performed distinguished military service, received conferral of honors, climbed in rank, and finally there was no other choice but to appoint her as a regimentmander.

    Koone who was the one appointing her was the one who was the most creeped out. Perhaps the position as royal guard was serving as her cor? She wondered. It felt like it was her who released this mad dog to the wild.

    ¡¸Certainly, remnants of the ¡°Dark Beings¡± are still numerous out there. There is no guarantee that a new Dark King won¡¯t be born from among them. However, the fact is that the power structure is heavily leaning toward mankind right now.¡¹

    Therefore, she wished that Lilin wouldn¡¯t be too reckless. Everything would be lost if Lilin copsed from working too hard. Koone unspokenly appealed like so to Lilin.

    ¡¸Just why in the world are you in such a hurry? Or perhaps, you are still feeling concerned that you couldn¡¯t participate in the final battle except at thest stage?¡¹

    She corrected her posture on the throne and stared straight toward Lilin.

    The figure of the eight years old who was alternating between happiness and anxiety about making new friend not long ago wasn¡¯t there. Although it had still only started to bud, there was definitely the dignity of a queen there. The dignity of a kind queen who was worried for her object.

    In respond to Koone¡¯s worry, Lilin closed her eyes for a moment©¤©¤then she began to start talking quietly.

    ¡¸Even now, I¡¯m still seeing that day in my dream.¡¹

    ¡¸That day?¡¹

    ¡¸That day we rushed to reinforce Arquette while resolving ourselves to find only rubbles there. Where we found the figure of Kouki-san who still continued to fight even while unconscious, standing on top of the underground storehouse in front of thousands of Dark Beings.¡¹

    ¡¸Lilin¡­¡­¡¹

    That day, Lilin saw the figure that should be called as the true warrior in Kouki.

    The true warrior wouldn¡¯t let even a single finger touch the people who had to be protected.

    No matter who the opponent was, no matter how many of them were closing in©¤©¤a true warrior was immovable.

    Koone made a troubled expression after guessing what Lilin was trying to say.

    ¡¸In other words, you want to be strong like Kouki-sama©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest, it made me wet.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸Even now, I got wet every time I remember that time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Even that time when I was nursing Kouki-san who was confined to his bed, I almost couldn¡¯t hold back my desire to assault him.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a warrior, so I have no intention to leave this country. The frontline is where I belong, nowhere else. But, that¡¯s exactly why! The day I can be reunited with him like this is the day where I need to have him embrace me no matter what! With my head held high like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Bruiittt~, Koone, can¡¯t understand what is this girl is saying~¡¹

    ¡¸Please do not worry. It is simply a drivel that Koone-sama has no need to understand.¡¹

    Lilin-san clenched her fist tightly while stressing that she wanted to say that she had climbed to reach the height of warrior as high as she could, gather achievements, climbed to a suitable position, so that she would be able to be reunited with her loved one confidently and dered <em>I¡¯m worthy for you, I have worked really hard, that¡¯s why make love to me as reward!</em>

    She was polishing herself with warrior-like thinking. She increased her status and strength to obtain the opposite sex who she desired! Something like that, it was already far manlier than even some random men wasn¡¯t it¡­¡­Koone and Bruitt wanted to make such retort.

    A sigh escaped.

    ¡¸Koone got the feeling that it¡¯ll be dangerous to let the current Lilin meet with Kouki-sama. ¡­¡­Koone think that there will be bloodbath with Onee-chan like this.¡¹

    ¡¸True that.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Koone-sama? Bruitt-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, appointing her to a new post and immediately banishing her to far away right now is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Preposterous! Just what had I done to deserve such treatment!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about what you might do after this and how scary it¡¯ll be!¡¹

    Koone said that with a fixed stare. Lilin¡¯s expression turned into a look of aghast. She staggered backward before her shoulders dropped in dejection.

    ¡¸I-if that is-, your majesty¡¯s-,mand then¨C¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to look like it¡¯s the end of the world like that.¡¹

    It seemed that she was still a loyal subject deep down like before.

    Lilin¡¯s way of speaking had be really casualpared to before the final battle, but in actually, that too was for Koone¡¯s sake.

    Koone and Lilin couldn¡¯t possibly have apletely equal rtionship with their position as king and retainer. But, at the day of the coronation, when she saw the resolute expression of the little queen who had to shoulder the country this early, she naturally pledged her allegiance to her. Along with that, sensing the small loneliness deep inside those eyes like when she sent off her big sister, Lilin resolved herself that she would be a retainer who Koone wouldn¡¯t need to hold back as much as she could.

    That was why, if it was Koone¡¯s order than she would even discard the reunion with her loved one that she had been awaiting all this time where each day felt like an eternity. She would try to obey even while looking like she was going to vomit blood.

    Koone somehow sensed Lilin¡¯s feeling about that, but as expected she still couldn¡¯t hold back from looking exasperated seeing Lilin looking like she would shed tears of blood anytime now.

    ¡¸Lilin. It¡¯s scary when your eyes are bloodshot like that. Koone is just joking so calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Koone-sama, in this world, there is joke that is alright to say and joke that isn¡¯t alright to say you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re exaggerating. Koone think that you¡¯re too exaggerating! That¡¯s why, don¡¯t approach while ring fierily like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t an exaggeration. Even Koone-sama should be able to understand my feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no, feeling?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Koone-sama is also in love with Kouki-san right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well¡­¡­even Koone is idolizing him you know? Koone also have a debt that Koone can¡¯t possibly pay back to him.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right, that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. Koone-sama should be filled with lewd dream every night, wanting to be embraced by him right at that moment.¡¹

    ¡¸Koone isn¡¯t thought!? Just what are you saying so suddenly!? Lilin you pervert! Koone isn¡¯t someone indecent like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Lies! Koone-sama is lying!¡¹

    ¡¸Nya, nya-nya-nya, nyath¡¯s your basis saying htat-¡¹

    Old Bruitt checked the time in his pocket watch before he started tidying up the paperwork quietly. It seemed that he waspletely shutting out the vivid girls¡¯ talk of the two girls.

    At the side was the heavily shaken Koone-chan. Lilin knew that Koone was a girl with only superficial knowledge about sex but, the way Koone was shaken, guess she hit the bull¡¯s eye¡­¡­then, this was the time to attack! Lilin pointed her finger sharply like a detective who was determining the culprit.

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious from seeing at your expression! It¡¯s woman¡¯s instinct!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a real basis at all! In the first ce Koone sent out Kouki-sama and Onee-chan while wishing for their happiness you know? That time, when Kouki-sama decided to go back, Koone was even resolved that it might be impossible to meet them again for decades©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸That is that, this is this. After all people are free to dream. Koone-sama¡¯s expression when I talked about Kouki-sama is indecent. It¡¯s oozing out.¡¹

    ¡¸Whose face you¡¯re calling indecent! Quit it already or Koone will take this as lese majesty©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that recently, Koone-sama listened to lewd stories from the maids in order to increase your superficial knowledge in that area or something. The head maid(Anneal) got angry and interrogated her subordinates you know? An eight year old girls know things that she doesn¡¯t need to know. Who told herrr! Like that.¡¹

    Because, even though she had been resolved to not be able to meet them for long, after that, things like ¡°Fairy Key & Ring¡± to form gate for moving between worlds were created after their return from the summoning incident, and now they could meet normally anytime they wanted to meet¡­¡­

    In that case, it could be said that it couldn¡¯t be helped wasn¡¯t it, she was also in the age where she was getting interested with real romance, not just with the story in book¡­¡­

    Koone was lining up excuses in high speed like that inside her heart, however, she saw that she was in disadvantage and instantly decided to retreat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bruitt. As expected, let¡¯s do the work today in the office! Koone cannot concentrate here! There¡¯re also the guards who simply allow rude person to pass through!¡¹

    Koone jumped down from her throne while huffing angrily to cover up her embarrassment.

    She immediately headed toward the door to escape, but then she turned around when her hand was on the door¡¯s handle.

    And then, with a bright red face,

    ¡¸K-Koone, really never have anything like indecent©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸My beloooved-, Koone-taa~~~nn!!! Onee-chane to meet youuu-!!¡¹

    The throne room¡¯s door was pulled wide open once more. It really did well enduring all the abuses it received. Its endurance was though it was iming, <em>I¡¯ll be troubled if you group me up together with the run-of-the-mill door yeah.</em>

    Well, putting that aside, if the door was opened heartily like that while someone was putting their hand on the knob behind it, it didn¡¯t need much imagination to picture what would happen to the small Koone-tan.

    ¡¸Abaraah!?¡¹

    She got strongly pulled toward the corridor and pitched forward. Her face dived toward the floor. *m-* A painful sound resounded.

    Next an atmosphere that was silent like a grave was spreading.

    The queen of the nation had just tumbled down face first on the floor artistically. Her posture that had her hands stretched out straight in banzai stance looked a bit beautiful. Her twintail was spread out with miraculous symmetry, to a shape like a golden stag beetle.

    A second passed.

    ¡¸KYAAAAAAAAAH, KOOOOOOOONEE-TAA~~~~~~NN!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mugya!?¡¹

    The culprit who dealt such blow to the nation¡¯s queen screamed while falling on her knees. Then she pulled Koone-tan to her voluptuous chest and hugged her with all her strength. Koone-tan¡¯s face waspletely buried and a small scream leaked out.

    ¡¸Who dares do something like this! Unforgivable! Onee-chan will render judgment to the culprit!¡¹

    To repeat, that Onee-chan was the culprit.

    ¡¸E-enoouggghhh-, ying around!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haguuh!?¡¹

    Koone clenched her right hand with only the second joint of her index finger protruding out. She then hit her sister¡¯s side like that.

    As expected from the queen of this warrior country despite being a nonbatant herself. The former queen was sweating rivers while crouching down and muttering ¡¸A-amazing, Koone-tan. You have, improved¡¹.

    Koone who was released from the restrain was crouching on all fours while breathing roughly. She red at her big sister who hadn¡¯t changed from before, even so she was going to greet her with ¡¸Wee home¡¹©¤©¤but she realized.

    Good gracious, why was her sister here again?

    Naturally, because she was scheduled to return home today.

    By herself?

    Of course not. She was with others. Yes, she was together with the people who Koone wanted to look good for and gave as much good impressions to as she could.

    ¡¸Aa~, Koone. Long time no see?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Sure enough, when she looked up she saw Kouki there. He was looking a bit awkward, perhaps because Kouki who had the great specs of the hero which included great hearing might have also heard the conversation that happened behind the door just now.

    In addition, a mature woman with only beautiful appearance but seemed to be sick somewhat was sending her a gaze of sympathy. Anneal who must be the one who showed Kouki and others the way here from the room where the ¡°Fairy Ring¡± was set up was covering her face with both her hands. She couldn¡¯t bear to see the happening right now.

    Koone¡¯s cheeks were twitching uncontrobly.

    When her gaze lowered down slo~wly, there were the two people who she had been eagerly awaiting right there.

    Myuu and Hinata.

    They were blinking in surprise. But, a secondter the two looked and nodded at each other as though to pull themselves together.

    And then, they approached Koone who was starting to wordlessly open and close her mouth with who knew what kind of emotion. The two kneeled so that their gazes were in the same level and each of them take a hand of hers.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Koone-chan! Myuu is Myuu! Myuu have been looking forward to meet you all this time nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Koone-chan. My name is Fujiwara Hinata. It brings me much joy to be able to meet you!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s expression burst into a radiant smile, just like the sun.

    While Hinata was graceful, as though to say that this was the model of beingdylike.

    The two of them together greeted her with deep affection and great happiness.

    <em>As though to pretend that they hadn¡¯t seen anything.</em>

    Even though she had thought up a lot of ways so they could see her as a friend that they could be proud of, when the time actually came, she made her entrance with face dive & crawling on all fours. And then, the two girls in question treated her with concern like this.

    Painful. Their kindness was so painful that she couldn¡¯t bear to stay in this ce.

    *Kyuu~~~~~~~* It was obvious how blood rushed into her face from shame. Her mind was already bingpletely nk.

    And so,

    ¡¸¡­¡­ple¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ple?¡¹¡¹

    Koone yelled the honest feeling inside her heart without even being aware of it herself.

    ¡¸Please restart from beginning one more timeeeeeeeeeeeeeee-!!¡¹

    The small queen of the desert country and, the demon king¡¯s beloved daughter and, the strongest onmyou girl¡¯s meeting ©¤©¤

    TAKE 2.

    Of course, everyone firmly pushed down the retort of ¡¸There¡¯s no point isn¡¯t it?¡¹ back to the bottom of their stomach seeing that.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Perhaps this chapter feel a bit short, but for Shirakome the ideal chapter length is around 4000 words, so the future chapters will be around this long too (I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯ll be able to do it). Best regards!

    ¡ùSorry but it¡¯s an advertisement. Theic volume 12 will be on sale at 25 July.

    Please check out this one too!

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461

    <strong>Myuu¡¯s Spring Vacation Second Part</strong>

    ¡¸Koone-chan, cheer up? Myuu and Hina-chan doesn¡¯t care about something like that at all nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­u¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I was feeling a bit nervous to have an audience with a queen of another world. That is why, I felt greatly relieved instead to be able to see the actual Koone-san.¡¹

    ¡¸K-Koone isn¡¯t actually like that though¡¹

    The location had changed from the throne room to a lounge.

    Koone and the today¡¯s guests, Kouki and others were sitting around a round table. Other than them there were only the guard Lilin and the waitress Anneal.

    Old Bruitt was currently absent to take care of some works along with calling the head warrior Donar, the chief of blessing art user Linden, and the royal guardmander Spenser.

    Myuu and Hinata were sitting on Koone¡¯s sides. They even shifted their chair to a position where they could reach out to Koone. They were staring on Koone¡¯s dejected face from the sides while smiling cheerfully.

    Kouki, Moana, Arodde, and Lilin were watching that scene with delight.

    In the end, The Take 2 of ¡¸Super cool and amazing queen Koone¡¹ after that ended immediately after Koone sat back on her throne, put up a front, and introduced herself.

    The reason went without saying.

    That was because the gazes from Myuu and others who were lined up orderly in front of the throne were very warm.

    There was no way Koone could endure such atmosphere.

    Trying to redo it only made the pain even more unbearable¡­¡­Koone finally noticed that after toote and quietly got down from her throne.

    And then, her expression turned bright red. With tearful eyes and fading voice she said,

    ©¤©¤w-wee to synclea kingdom. my name is koone

    She reintroduced herself with such tone that sounded like the words would only use small alphabet if they were written.

    Although, the greeting that was done while both her hands were clutching tightly on her dress around her stomach while shivering like a chihuahua, the Take 3 of her greeting in a sense could be said as a sess instead.

    After all, the siscon Moana copsed while nosebleed spurted out from her nose. Not only that, even Myuu and Hinata reflexively ran and hugged Koone from how adorable she was acting.

    In fact, Hinata was saying the truth that she was feeling nervous before the meeting.

    After all this was her first time going to another world. Furthermore she would have an audience with the ruler of a country even if said ruler was a girl her age. Everything was a first experience for her.

    Even though Moana had told her that she didn¡¯t need to be so formal, she still thought that she mustn¡¯t acted impolitely and asked around about the manner of Synclea beforehand. That was just how nervous she was.

    That nervousness had been blown awaypletely. No, not only that, seeing the figure of Koone who kept ncing at them even now while wondering ¡¸Have they gotten disappointed? Is this really okay?¡¹,

    ¡¸What an adorable queen.¡¹

    ¡¸Fue!?¡¹

    Her positivity level kept rocketing up that Hinata unconsciously bbed out such words absentmindedly.

    The gap between the title of queen from another world and her current figure that was like a small animal apparently had stolen Hinata¡¯s heartpletely.

    Hinata elegantly supported her cheek with one hand while slightly tilting her head to stare gently at Koone. Koone couldn¡¯t hide her agitation!

    ¡¸Myuu also feel relieved nano! After all Myuu heard that the queen is a chaotic schemer type!¡¹

    ¡¸Who said that!? Koone demand disclosure of information-¡¹

    The agitation was speeding up! Though it was an agitation of a different vector! Koone¡¯s gaze snapped toward Kouki, but Kouki was shaking his head desperately. He didn¡¯t look like he was lying. Apparently it was a false usation.

    Myuu dealt an additional blow mercilessly on the considerably agitated Koone with a smile.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Koone-chan. Can Myuu call you Ku-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? A pet name already!? Even though Koone thought that you should call without honorific first before getting ascended into best friend so you can use pet name¡­¡­your way to shorten the distance is unforeseen!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu can¡¯t?¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course you can! Koone doesn¡¯t mind if that is what Myuu-sama wished for¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! Ku-chan! You don¡¯t need to add ¡°sama¡± for calling Myuu nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That is also unnecessary with me. Please, I ask you to call me as you please, whether with Hinata or even Hina-chan. Ku-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸T-then¡­¡­if you two are calling Koone as ¡°Koo¡± like that, can I also, call you two with ¡°Mi-chan¡± and ¡°Hi-chan¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Of course!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Goodness. One of Koone¡¯s dreams for many years suddenly came true in an instant¡­¡­Is Koone dreaming? No, this is none other than the power of the demon king¡¯s daughter and her dear friend¨C¡¹

    Also this ¡°dreams¡± referred to the ¡°list of things I want to do when I can make friend of equal standing¡± that she was hiding under a false panel of her drawer.

    Calling the friend¡¯s name without honorific, getting promoted into best friend and calling each other with pet name, pajama party, secret exchange of letters, having matching pair of something, etc.

    ¡¸Ah, we also brought gifts for you nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Gifts? You two went out of your way like that for Koone? ¡­¡­Fuh, Koone is a queen so ordinary gifts are©¤©¤¡¹

    Koone¡¯s bad habit©¤©¤even though she wanted to make friend of equal standing, she became more embarrassed the friendlier the other side became that she put on air as a royalty instead©¤©¤went into effect, but of course, it was pointless in front of Myuu-. Themunication ability that was called as cheat even among her cheat and bugged family pounced on the queen who was hungry for friend.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Open Sesame~¡±¡¹

    The ring that was fashioned into ne©¤©¤¡±Myuu¡¯s exclusive treasure warehouse(prototype)¡± summoned its content on the table after the activation phrase was said. Also, the activation phrase was provisional.

    When the activation phrase was set up, Myuu said ¡¸Open, the abyss inside mine self! ¡­¡­Myuu want that one nano!¡¹ while making a cool-looking pose, so it was rejected for the time being, Kousuke who happened to be present at that ce was writhing around in shame for the time being, and the ssic word was set up for the time being.

    Also, it had security that was formed using soul magic, so it couldn¡¯t be activated by anyone other than Myuu even if they said the activation phrase. The activation phrase itself could be anything, so it was still being considered. One that wasn¡¯t cool-sounding or anything.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸Ta-daaa. Other World Commu~nicator~!!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the gravelly voice!?¡¹

    Of course, that was for mimicking a certain blue cat robot. Myuu loved the movie series.

    Seeing that, a certain treasure storage creator papa imitated ¡¸Papa Dorae*on~~~¡¹ and bombed it really badly that he received a gentle gaze from his daughter, to which he writhed around in shame. Such thing also happened, but it was a secret between only the father and daughter.

    ¡¸Errr¡­¡­this is?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a tool so you can talk with someone even if they¡¯re far away nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Secret exchange of letter!!¡¹

    It was a light blue te with texture like crystal that was engraved withplicated and mysterious magic circles. The size was around an adult¡¯s palm.

    Also, it was created from god crystal so it contained immense amount of magic power, even so it would onlyst for several minutes when used tomunicate to other world. Myuu who lived on earth could easily had hermunicator recharged, but such thing wouldn¡¯t be possible at Koone¡¯s side. And so Koone would only be able to make emergency call from her side.

    However, it would be a different story when it was used within the same world. It could be used quite easily. And so it could at least be used formunication between Koone and Kouki who was going to do his original objective of investigating various things in the desert world.

    Also, Hajime had anticipated that Myuu would frequently make a call from her side, so he intended this to be an endurance test for the artifact too.

    That exnation was given while,

    ¡¸Myuu will be able to call even after going home nano. Ku-chan, Myuu think you¡¯ll be busy but¡­¡­can Myuu call you sometimes?¡¹

    ¡¸Anytime is fine! Koone is always free after all!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true.¡¹

    The retort was sharp like Lilin¡¯s wind de, however it entered Koone¡¯s right ear only toe out from her left ear. After all this was simr to her list number 4©¤©¤¡±Secret correspondence with friend¡±ing true!

    ¡¸And then, there¡¯s this new pajama!¡¹

    ¡¸No way-¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu heard from Moana-oneesan nano! The things that Ku-chan want to do! We gonna have pajama party tonight! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Koone want to yell just what were you bbing out as you please stupid Onee-chan but, Koone will say this just this time! Good job Onee-chan!¡¹

    Koone gave an energetic thumb up to her big sis. Onee-chan was twisting her body back and forth with an expression that looked like she had reached the climax of happiness. Arodde who was sitting beside her moved her chair away from her with disgust.

    By the way, the pajama was the type that was fluffy and modeled after animal. The one that would look like stuffed animal if the hood was put on. Myuu¡¯s was rabbit, Hinata¡¯s was fox, and Koone¡¯s was tiger. Desert tiger¡­¡­there was no hidden meaning to it. It was Moana Choice.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still more nano!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s still more!?¡¹

    ¡¸This one, is from me¡­¡­I chose it together with Myuu-chan.¡¹

    Hinata said that while looking a bit worried if her gift would be able to please Koone or not. What she took out was apel pin that was modeled after a lovely flower.

    ¡¸I also thought to choose an essory but, Ku-chan is a queen so there must be a lot of time when you cannot dress up freely. And so, we tried choosing something that you can wear in ce that is out of sight, like the inside of clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s proof of us became friends nano!¡¹

    After saying that, Myuu and Hinata took out badges that had exactly the same model.

    The things were really just goods on the market that the two went to department store to buy, but an idiot parent transmutation master said ¡¸If it¡¯s something important like proof of friendship¡­¡­¡¹ and secretly processed them into artifacts. Now they were installed with automatic repair function and ability to react to danger to the wearer and deployed barrier though only once.

    But those didn¡¯t matter to Koone even though she didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸K-Koone¡¯s list is getting crossed so fast-¡¹

    She looked emotionally moved. Her hand slowly took the badge. She held it like she was handling a fragile sswork. And then she pressed it on her chest as though she had just obtained a treasure that was the only one of its kind in the world.

    ¡¸Koone is happy, Koone is, really, reaaaaaaly happy-. Mi-chan! Hi-chan! Thank you¡­¡­¡¹

    Her smile was like the lingering snow that was melting under the spring¡¯s sunlight.

    Anneal walked toward Koone with a gaze that was as though she was watching something precious. ¡¸Good for you, Koone-sama¡¹ She said while taking the badge and fixing it on Koone¡¯s chest.

    Koone looked proud, or perhaps shy. Happiness was overflowing from her whole body and her back straightened up.

    Myuu and Hinata also fixed their badge on their chest and showed it to each other inplete satisfaction. A secondter, the three girlsughed together as though they couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore.

    There was no anxiety of ¡°Will we be able to be friend?¡± there anymore. The nervousness that was usual for a first meeting had also vanishedpletely.

    It felt like voices of ¡¸Oh my~?¡¹ could be heard from the big sister group, but perhaps nobody wanted to destroy this atmosphere. Everyone including Kouki stayed quiet to watch over them©¤©¤

    ¡¸The usual Koone-tan who is like a storm is also great but, Koone-tan who is like a borrowed cat, and Koone-tan who is adorably honest are also really lovely! Because Onee-chan, rarely can see Koone-tan like this!¡¹

    It seemed there was one person who couldn¡¯t keep it down. <em>This is why you can¡¯t see this often,</em>Kouki and others thought with a stare that stabbed into her. But, of course, the out of control severe siscon couldn¡¯t suddenly stop herself just from that much.

    ¡¸Aa-, Kouki. I can¡¯t believe myself. My head got too full from Koone-tan¡¯s cuteness! Please lend me that! The photo recording artifact! When will I preserve this moment right now for eternity if not now? It¡¯s right now! Now quick! Forgive the ipetence of your Onee-chan who cannot record this moment from the start Koone-tan. But it¡¯s alright! Kouki was also given the tool that can record image of the past! Onee-chan will properly record Koone-tan who is acting like her usual audacity is just a lie from beginning to end©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Lilin¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, your majesty. With pleasure.¡¹

    ¡¸AH!? Wait, what¡¯re you doing Lili©¤©¤guboo!?¡¹

    A whirling wind enveloped Monaa. <em>It¡¯s astonishing how she can keep prattling like that without taking a breather. It can¡¯t be helped so I¡¯ll send her air,</em> a super localized gust assaulted Moana¡¯s respiratory organs as though to say that!

    Her body then got floated where the former queen got whirled around in the air while being moved to outside the room.

    It was like, that. Someone who experienced FlyStation. That facility where people could have pseudo experience of sky diving from a strong gust that blew inside arge tube from below.

    The precious time where friendship was blooming between the girls from three worlds reached the end due to a siscon.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Koone apologize for our Onee-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right, it¡¯s fine nano. Myuu know that Moana-oneesan really love Ku-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She even talked to us passionately about how wonderful Ku-chan is before we departed to here.¡¹

    ¡¸Koone is extremely concerned how much Onee-chan spoke. It¡¯s concerning, so please tell Koer about everything that she said.¡¹

    Koone finally regained her usualposure. She cleared her throat once. She straightened her sitting posture and turned toward Kouki and others once more.

    ¡¸Once again, Mi-chan, Hi-chan, wee to Synclea Kingdom. We wee your visit here. Arodde-sama, and Kouki-sama, it fills my heart with joy to be able to meet the two of you once more like this.¡¹

    ¡¸.¡­¡­Koone, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Koone can guess why you ask that but, if Kouki-sama asked any more than that then a rumor that Kouki-sama is a lolicon will spread. Don¡¯t underestimate Koone¡¯s authority right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank god! It¡¯s the usual Koone!¡¹

    Mischievous, sending the ce into chaos right away, and easily spoke nasty threat in order to have her demand be met. That was Koone! Kouki smiled with that kind of atmosphere as though he was finally reunited with her for real.

    ¡¸Koone is a queen right now you know? Obviously Koone would have changed a little. It would be strange instead if Koone hasn¡¯t changed, Koone think. Koone has grown, Kouki-sama.¡¹

    Koone stared reproachfully before turning toward Anneal who was serving tea to urge her to agree.

    Anneal turned toward Koone with a gaze that was oozing with love and respect, which was slightly different from her previous gaze that was like a big sister who was affectionate toward her little sister. She nodded.

    ¡¸Fufu, indeed that is true. Koone-sama has put great effort so that she won¡¯t be ashamed when she met with Kouki-sama and Moana-sama once more. Kouki-sama, please praise her for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Anneal!?¡¹

    It seemed that Koone had really been changing gradually. Koone herself was more aware than anyone that she wascking for a queen. Because of that she had done her best to rectify that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. I hardly recognized you right now. Your way of speaking and behavior have gotten a bit more mature, and most of all, your eyes look far stronger than before. Those are the eyes of someone who is shouldering a lot of things.¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You have protected this country splendidly while Moana and I weren¡¯t here. As I thought, you¡¯re an amazing child.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Naturally. Koone is a capable woman after all.¡¹

    Koone looked aside and reached toward her cup of tea to hide her embarrassment. However, she couldn¡¯tpletely hide her happiness. Her cheeks were bright red. For Koone right now, being told by the person she idolized that he ¡°hardly recognized her¡± seemed to be the words that made her happier than anything.

    ¡¸Kuh, her maiden power is rising up? Even though she still couldn¡¯t escape this shitty brat feeling before¡­¡­somehow she feels like a ¡°woman¡±-¡¹

    ¡¸Just now, it feels like I heard a type of violentnguage that a former goddess shouldn¡¯t ever say from A though¡­¡­¡¹

    Miss former goddess was looking at an eight years old girl with serious wariness even though there was a gap of five thousand years between their age.

    Although, certainlypared to Koone from before, it was a fact that they could really feel aposure from her core. It was already said that girl grew up fast, but it seemed certain that her position and environment were making Koone grew up quickly.

    In that case, there was no way Myuu and Hinata didn¡¯t notice the feeling that Koone was harboring toward Kouki.

    ¡¸So Ku-chan is also arade¡­¡­nano¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. We shall support your, Ku-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you.¡¹

    As expected from friends who she had just made, they said things like ¡¸Let¡¯s talk all night today¡¹ with a look of understanding as though they hadpletely seen through her. Koone must be feeling embarrassed. She cleared her throat once more to change the atmosphere while,

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about the n going forward.¡¹

    She changed the topic.

    ¡¸In the previous contact from demon king-sama, Koone is told that the purpose of the visit this time is for ¡°sightseeing¡± and ¡°talking with Foltina-sama¡±. However, The sightseeing of Mi-chan and Hi-chan will be for seven days while Kouki-sama¡¯s group will continue to stay even after that for the ¡°World Tree¡¯s branches revival n¡±¡­¡­is that correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You¡¯re right.¡¹

    Myuu smiled and said <em>Take care of us nano~</em>. Koone responded to that with a smile before her expression immediately turned serious. That was most likely her face as a statesman.

    ¡¸We have also mentioned it a little before this but, Koone is thinking to ask everyone toe to the weing ceremony that we will hold after this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, we¡¯ve heard that too. You also wanted to make it double as the formal victory promation aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That is exactly why the person who took down the Dark King has to be present no matter what.¡¹

    After the ¡°Getting summoned too much incident¡± and just before they returned back to Japan, a banquet to celebrate Moana¡¯s departure and thank Kouki and others was held, but they had to return home in quite the hurry because of their unexpected long stay in this world before they got treated as missing again at earth.

    With so many ¡°Dark Beings¡± were still in hiding, a weing ceremony once more to officially greet the savior would be necessary for the sake of the stability of the mind of this country¡¯s people. Because of that Kouki too wouldn¡¯t refuse the weing.

    ¡¸I feel bad because this will cut the time of Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan but, I want to cooperate for Koone¡¯sa sake. What do you two think?¡¹

    ¡¸Koone also want to ask about that.¡¹

    They wanted to avoid burdening Myuu and Hinata as much as possible because the two only came here for sightseeing. That was the basic premise.

    And so, if the two said that they wanted to prioritize sightseeing, the ceremony would be postponed and it would only be held after the two returned home with only Kouki participating. Or perhaps if Myuu or Hinata had some kind of condition for their attendance then the kingdom would respond. Koone exined that while continuing with ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Actually the capital has been preparing so it can hold a parade and also outdoor party and other events. For myself, Koone really hope that Mi-chan and Hi-chan can participate too.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a weing ceremony but it will not be anything stuffy. It¡¯ll also double as victory celebration but, if I have to describe it then it¡¯ll be like a festival where everyone can celebrate, have fun, and make merry together.¡¹

    Anneal was adding to the exnation while serving another batch of snacks and tea to Arodde who had been staying quiet since some time ago. It seemed she was really pleased with the tea and snacks.

    ¡¸There¡¯ll be festival nano!? Myuu can¡¯t wait nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Koone doesn¡¯t have any intention to make her f-friends who came here for sightseeing¡­¡­to get bogged down with government stuff. Koone guarantee that there won¡¯t be anything like that.¡¹

    Koone acted slightly shy and stammered when it came to her friends.

    A ceremony to wee the savior¡¯s return and also to proim the war victory officially was required. Because that would be a milestone for the future. It would also be for the sake of the change in the kingdom¡¯s policy that waspletely upied with war before this, and also for the people¡¯s feeling.

    But, it was just as Koone said, it would be pointless if the savior himself wasn¡¯t present there. That was why they had been waiting for him all this time.

    But, for the two little girls who weren¡¯t involved in it, they must felt like an outsider somewhat. It would be even more so if the event was a stiff one where bigshots like the feudal lords from various territories were gathering.

    There Koone made a suggestion that they should just make a festival for the whole capital.

    ¡¸Surely Mi-chan and Hi-chan will also be able to enjoy your time in the capital like that. But, both of you are people from Kouki-sama¡¯s world. Especially Mi-chan who is the daughter of demon king-sama, so¡­¡­¡¹

    Koone looked toward Anneal with a troubled expression. Anneal also nodded with a wry smile in agreement.

    After that Arodde said ¡¸The cookies¡­¡­run out¡­¡­¡¹ and stared with eyes that looked like dog with empty stomach, so Anneal quickly brought out the next batch. The former goddess¡¯s expression brightened sunnily. A dog¡­¡­she waspletely a dog that got tamed by food.

    ¡¸We guarantee that there won¡¯t be any insolent people but, umm¡­¡­it¡¯s a festival so, should I say that everyone will get too excited and act without reservation? I predict that there will be great crowd everywhere.¡¹

    It would be like when a celebrity was surrounded by their fans. Certainly, people who weren¡¯t good with crowd, and not to mention a little kid might feel scared if a lot of unfamiliar adults came to talk to them one after another¡­¡­furthermore in another world.

    That seemed to be the worry in Koone¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Bring it oon! Nano!¡¹

    Of course, such worry waspletely unneeded for Myuu. Hinata too chuckled seeing Myuu¡¯s reaction while nodding and saying ¡¸I also do not find any problem with that¡¹ without hesitation.

    ¡¸Then, can Koone take it that Mi-chan and Hi-chan will also join the ceremony?¡¹

    <em>It¡¯s all fiiine! </em>Myuu answered with raised hand and energetic voice. The air of the room was softened by Myuu who was innocent and genuine all the time.

    It was even more so because of the angry voices (?) like ¡¸Looks like you have gotten a lot more skilled while we hadn¡¯t met for a while! But I¡¯ll never hand Kouki to you!¡¹¡¸It looks like Moana-sama has gotten a little bit soft. What a godsend¡¹ and noises from outside that were filled with violent vibe.

    Kouki asked while stubbornly not moving his eyes toward the solid door to pretend that he wasn¡¯t hearing anything about the scene of carnage behind it.

    ¡¸Will the feudal lords of each territory participate too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. After all it will be a historical moment. It¡¯s also thanks to demon king-sama contacting us quickly that many feudal lords can already arrive from several days ago.¡¹

    As expected it seemed the feudal lords whose territory was too far away had given up oning, but almost all of the nearby feudal lords would participate. The degree of their happiness could be seen from there.

    ¡¸Rothko-san from Arquette too? In the end I was unable to have a satisfactory talk with him, so I hope I¡¯ll be able to greet him by all means¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He will be present. Together with his son. He too is looking forward to meet Kouki-sama once more. Unfortunately his wife won¡¯t be able to participate, in exchange she entrusted a message that she¡¯s looking forward for Kouki-sama to visit their territory.¡¹

    ¡¸S-san can¡¯te? Is she feeling unwell or something?¡¹

    Kouki frowned with worry. Koone shook her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same with all territories. After all if everyone will sightsee to various ces after the ceremony¡­¡­Koone heard from the demon king-sama but, you have been given a high speed transportation method correct? Then the travelling speed will be different, so the feudal lords won¡¯t be able to go home in time. If the whole familye to the capital there won¡¯t be anyone with sufficient rank back home to entertain the savior¡¯s group during their visit.¡¹

    ¡¸A-aa~, so it¡¯s like that.¡¹

    The high speed vehicle that Koone knew was that gryphon golem. It could transport two adults at most. It would be impossible for all the feudal lords of the territories that they would visit toe along on it.

    And most of all,

    ¡¸It was called, Grim¡­¡­Pappa was it?¡¹

    ¡¸NNope, it¡¯s Grim Reaper. Certainly they¡¯re dead gods that are created by the demon king papa though¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki nced at Myuu and Hinata who reflexively snorted while correcting the mistake. Koone reddened slightly.

    ¡¸Anyway! Koone thought that the trip will feel constrained if we have to bring along the feudal lords too, so our side had informed the feudal lords about the difference in the traveling speed.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That was considerate of you. Thank you, Koone.¡¹

    ¡¸Ku-chan, thank you nano! Though Myuu won¡¯t mind even if a lot of unclese with us as long as they¡¯re good people¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa-sama, we have that with us this time, so I also will not mind that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you two are fine with it then¡­¡­err, Koone. I think that perhaps we can at least bring the feudal lords of the territories that we¡¯re going to visit with no problem if it¡¯s just them.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Actually, in regard to the transportation method for the World Tree¡¯s Branches Revival n, Kouki had also been given a pseudo Fernier. It was smaller than Hajime¡¯s, even so it could easily transport at least twenty people.

    If Myuu and Hinata didn¡¯t dislike other peopleing along with them, it would be possible enough for them to transport the feudal lords while sightseeing.

    Koone¡¯s eyes widened after hearing that exnation.

    ¡¸Even that kind of vehicle¡­¡­Koone also n toe along with the sightseeing, so it feels a bit thrilling! In any case, surely the feudal lords also want to entertain Kouki-sama personally, so Koone will talk to them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Mi-chan and Hi-chan too, thank you for your consideration. Koone will tell the feudal lords to be thankful like mad to you two!¡¹

    ¡¸Travellingpanion is important for a trip nano! It will be more fun to have fun with a lot of people nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Though please allow us to refrain from any gratitude like mad, fufufu.¡¹

    After the three girlsughed together, Koone suddenly continued with ¡¸Ah, but¡­¡­¡¹. She pressed her index finger on her lips and stared on empty air for a little bit.

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s the matter Koone?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Koone feels slightly sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry?¡¹

    Just what was in her mind? Kouki felt dubious. Koone returned her gaze toward him.

    ¡¸If we¡¯re riding on Grim Reaper, Koone would be able to ride alone with Kouki-sama again.¡¹

    Putting aside the point where she erased the fact that Lilin was also riding together with them at that time from her memory,

    Koone-chan tilted her head and squinted her eyes while smiling. Combined with her gesture where her hand lightly brushed off her hair, she was exuding a strange charm that was unbefitting for someone her age©¤©¤

    ¡¸Koone-sama. Apparently you have been gathering reprehensible stories from the maids©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Koone also want to ask about the matter of Foltina-sama!¡¹

    Anneal was looking at Koone with a reproachful stare while wiping Arodde¡¯s mouth. Koone-sama attempted to change the topic by cutting in her words.

    It seemed that she had be able to finally test out her superficial knowledge about opposite sex in practice. And apparently the head maid didn¡¯t think well about that.

    ¡¸Koone-chan just now made Myuu¡¯s heart skipped a beat nano. So mature. What do you think,rade Hina?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. I believe that it will be necessary to ask about that in detail during the pajama party,rade Myuu.¡¹

    That whispering conversation that was clearly audible was ignored.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan also n toe, so even though we mentioned just now that their sightseeing trip willst for seven days, actually the sixth day and seventh day will be allotted for that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If Koone isn¡¯t mistaken, demon king-sama mentioned that the location of the Blessing Tree is like the reverse side of the world wasn¡¯t it? Koone remember that he said that.¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so. But it¡¯s fine. The location has been pinpointed. And we have also been given with the way to go there quickly. Taking two days for it is just in case¡­¡­¡­¡­you know.¡¹

    The n more or less also included sightseeing the ce near the Blessing Tree. If there was extra time they could also teleport back to the capital.

    By the way, Kouki¡¯s words got caught at the end like that because he heard the words ¡¸W-what is going on here!?¡¹¡¸Moana-sama!? Why are you in a fistfight right after going back!¡¹¡¸Lilin, stop! Have you finally gone mad!?¡¹ from the royal guardmander, head warrior, and the chief of the blessing art outside the door.

    He tried to not think about it deeply.

    Also, Arodde allowed herself to be taken care by Anneal with reckless abandon, and finally she started to murmur ¡¸Mommaa¡¹, but he also tried to not think about it deeply.

    ¡¸Is that so. Actually Koone has a request, which Koone had told to demon king-sama too.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I heard. The one about Koone wanting toe along too right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The current situation of Foltina-sama and the talk with her will deeply affect the future. Not to mention the honor of being able to meet with the goddess, as a queen Koone cannot let this chance escape.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s no problem. But, it¡¯ll be troubling if too many bodyguardse with you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, naturally. Koone will only bring one or two guards along. After all there will be Kouki-sama there too.¡¹

    She smiled, this time with no hidden motive behind it. There was only wholehearted trust filling that smile. Even Kouki became slightly embarrassed seeing that and he scratched his cheek.

    ¡¸Oo, nice one Ku-chan nano. An unintended attack hit mister hero!¡¹

    ¡¸How is A-san reacting to this©¤©¤she is sleeping. Anneal-san is amazing. To be able to lull that A-san to sleep like that¡¹

    Myuu and Hinata¡¯s whispering talk, once more.

    Also, Arodde was leaning her head on the arm of Anneal-san who was standing right beside her. She was snoring quietly. Apparently her consciousness flew away while Anneal while was patting her head soothingly.

    It was a very rare appearance from the former corporate ve goddess who couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely guilty if she was the only one resting while there were people around her doing something. Anneal-san¡¯s gaze was gentle. Like a mother watching her child. So she was done in by that motherhood¡­¡­

    Kouki brought his cup to his lips to cover up his embarrassment, then he asked with a slight worry. It was a question that originally Moana would want to ask.

    ¡¸Errr, will it be alright for you to leave the country even if it¡¯ll be just for two days? Won¡¯t you need to take care things like the Dark Being remnant, or the devastated territory¡­¡­¡¹

    It was about the aftermath of the country that they left behind. Even while living in Japan, Moana was constantly concerned about it even though she had faith for Koone and Bruitt and the others. Today too she said that she wanted to check out various things before departing to here.

    She was saying that but¡­¡­

    From outside the door, voices like ¡¸This is, this is myst attack! Try to take it if you think you can-! LI¡ª¡ªLII¡ª¡ªNNN!!¡¹¡¸Tonight¡¯s bed belongs to me. Prepare yourself-. MOANA-SAMAAAA¡ª!!¡¹ that sounded like a climax of a fierce battle could be heard.

    At the same time, there were also ¡¸No good-. The ce might crumble down at this rate!¡¹¡¸Linden! Spenser!¡¹¡¸I know! Please match my timing, both of you!!¡¹ that sounded like the climax of a different battle.

    How should he said it, if they went until that far then it would be that.

    Should he say that it would be his loss instead if he reacted? Should he say that he didn¡¯t want to react at any cost because it would make him felt like he lost? Perhaps it would also be strange if he was the only one reacting even though everyone else was lookingposed? ©¤©¤Should he say that there was also that kind of vibe surrounding him?

    There was a thunderous sound even with three of Synclea Kingdom¡¯s strongestbat strength desperately blocking the shockwave. Koone¡¯s expression was slightly twitching hearing that, even so she put on a perfect smile of a politician.

    ¡¸Koone is receiving reports that the mopping up is going well. Our investigation hasn¡¯t reached until the whole east region that had been under the control of the ¡°Dark Beings¡± for long, but we are nning to dispatch the army to there too as soon as we have finished solidifying our footing.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­it¡¯s excellent if there¡¯s no damage.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Right now we are reorganizing the devastated rear territories and, creating a base©¤©¤in other words creating a new town for the sake of the east region¡¯s investigation.¡¹

    ¡¸At the middle of the desert? Ah, could it be the oasis where I got summoned?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is further away. Have you forgotten? About Koone¡¯s blessing art. If Kouki-sama forgot then Koone is enraged!¡¹

    ¡¸A-aa¡­¡­¡±regeneration¡±. I see, With that making an oasis from nothing is¡­¡­can you do that?¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t easy. That is why, we are doing various experiments. There is also the factor of the location, whether it is good or bad, so investigation for that is also needed.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    The difficulty between regenerating a ce where nature still remained and regenerating the middle of desert where there was nothing was in different dimension.

    To put it in simple term, they would either need to do some kind of measure so the blessing power could stay in that ce, or periodically refill the blessing power.

    If not, no matter how much power Koone poured to the surrounding desert area to regain the nature, the desertification would only ur again. The difficult would be even higher if it wasn¡¯t done to an oasis that could support a single town.

    There were many obstacles lying ahead. But, Koone¡¯s eyes were filled with strong spirit.

    Her family that were already gone from this world and also her big sister had worked so hard until even their life was wrung out.

    Everything was for the sake of winning the war. For protecting human¡¯s dignity and future.

    And like that the war ended.

    Finally. Finally the time when she could aplish her part arrived. Because she was born in order to change, no, return thisnd of sand into a world that was overflowing with nature.

    ¡¸Ku-chan, you¡¯re so cool nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. As expected you are really a queen. I respect you.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh? A-ahaha, well, Koone is Koone after all! It¡¯s only natural that Koone is amazing!¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t putting on airs. For Koone that determination was something as natural as breathing. That was exactly why, the heartfelt praises from her friends seemed to be something unexpected for her. It made Koone boiled up instead. Her cheeks were red. Her gaze darted around to anywhere but to her friends.

    ¡¸A-after that¡­¡­errr¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Koone-sama, don¡¯t you have a request to make to Kouki-sama in regard to the south and north countries?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right!¡¹

    Koone grabbed to the lifeboat that was thrown to her by Anneal who was watching her smilingly. Koone alluded to the puzzled Kouki about after the sightseeing.

    It was a matter regarding other surviving countries across the south mountain range and across the northern sea.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, I heard that there are still other surviving countries¡­¡­sorry, it never crossed my mind.¡¹

    ¡¸It cannot be helped considering the situation at that time.¡¹

    Koone smiled wryly. ording to her, the southern country©¤©¤Jabalshan Kingdom was located in mountain district, while the country across the sea©¤©¤Siltrayte Kingdom was an ind country. Both could be said to be located in a kind of natural fortress, and that was how they managed to survive.

    Also, they had sent envoys to each other for keeping in touch, but they never sent reinforcement to each other. One reason for that was because they had no leeway for such thing, but there was also the geographical reason of how difficult it would be to move army from their location. Once they sent out their army, that army wouldn¡¯t be able to return right away if something happened to their home country.

    ¡¸The news of the Dark King¡¯s defeat had been sent to them. A congrattion and a request for rescue came back from Jabalshan.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it emergency?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no change to their situation where it keep seesawing between both sides, so they must wish for an insurance. It¡¯s a request for when we have a breathing room here.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Okay. After all I n to travel around anyway after talking with Foltina-sama. I¡¯ll help out as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you so much! Koone believes that Kouki-sama would say that! And so Koone already sent back the reply! Be thankful that we¡¯re going to send you our valuable fighting power!¡¹

    ¡¸Fast! It¡¯s really just like you Koone for that kind of thing!¡¹

    The tenacity of Koone who was already thinking of the advantage of postwar period was certainly something that Moana might not have. She must have been widening her field of vision to take into ount too of the world decades in the future where mankind¡¯s sphere of influence expanded and there was no moremon enemy. As though to say that this was where her battlefield was.

    Koone smiled in satisfaction and pped her hands.

    ¡¸Now then, we have finished talking about the most necessary topics. Mi-chan and Hi-chan have taken the trouble toe this far, so we should not keep holing up inside the room forever. Let¡¯s go to the terrace at the highest floor for now! Koone want the two of you to see Koone¡¯s prided capital!¡¹

    It seemed that they had reached a good stopping point.

    Myuu and Hinata understood that Koone and Kouki¡¯s conversation was one between a princess and a hero so they had been listening quietly, but now their respectful gaze toward Koone changed into sparkling eyes.

    ¡¸Actually, we had tried to see the scenery from the room where we got summoned, but Anneal-oneesan stopped us nano. She said that if we¡¯re going to look anyway we should do it from the best spot!¡¹

    ¡¸She said that Ku-chan will surely want to show us around by herself, so we have to hold back after hearing that. I am feeling really excited right now.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Koone¡¯s Anneal! You really understand! Good job!¡¹

    Anneal-san bowed while saying that she was honored by the praise. Meanwhile a splendid drool was trickling do~wn from the mouth of Arodde-san who was reclining and clinging on her arm.

    Even though Anneal-san should be aware that a stain was forming on her clothes from that, not even a little bit of disgust crossed her face. Certainly, as expected from Anneal-san.

    It was then.

    ¡¸I won! I won, Kouki!¡¹

    *BAM* The door was broken through. The door that should open to outside was opened toward the inside. It was just barely hanging on its hinge but, that made it even more amazing instead. It felt like they could hear the voice ¡¸As I thought I can¡¯t win against the royalty¡­¡­but, I won¡¯t fall on my knee at least¡¹ from door-kun.

    Then, the culprit entered inside the room with a truly refreshed smile. The outrageous thunderous sound was still continuing but, the person looked unharmed at least.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t utter such falsehood, Moana-sama. It¡¯s a draw.¡¹

    ¡¸What, you used blessing art in hand-to-hand battle, so in reality it¡¯s Lilin¡¯s defeat right?¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce there is no rule that it¡¯s hand-to-hand only, and if you say that then didn¡¯t you use your ¡°divine protection¡±? Isn¡¯t it more horrible that you used your heaven¡¯s blessing art?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what are you talking about. I wonder if you have any proof?¡¹

    Lilin also entered while making argument that sounded like children¡¯s quarrel. This one also looked unharmed appearance-wise. Did they kept it in moderation?

    Behind them, three uncles who looked like sry men who had been working for three days and three nights while staying overnight in office to ovee the danger to thepany also walked in.

    The corridor behind the door didn¡¯t look like it was copsing. The wall and ceiling had some cracks, but surely it was thanks to the three all-out efforts.

    But, even that onlysted until they saw Koukio.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kouki-dono!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three worn-out uncles brightened up joyfully. They charged forward and left behind the two girls who were holding each other in check from hugging Kouki.

    Moana and Lilin went ¡¸¡¸Ah¡¹¡¹ at the same time. Then the three uncles gave a hug to Kouki who had reflexively stood up from his chair.

    ¡¸Long time no see! We have been waiting eagerly for the day we can meet once more!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be able to hold the victory celebration with this! As expected we won¡¯t be able to start that without you here!¡¹

    ¡¸The warriors are also happy! Pleasee to meet themter on no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, long time no see. For now, let¡¯s calm down a little©¤©¤wait, please don¡¯t p my ass! Ouch ouch, Donal-san that hurths! Spenser-san, your face is close!¡¹

    The three uncles looked like little rascals. They surrounded Kouki and heartily pped his shoulders and buttocks.

    Myuu and Hinata watched openmouthed at the uncles energy. Koone secretly whispered into their ears.

    ¡¸Actually Kouki-sama is highly popr among the males in Synclea, even more than among the females. Especially among the uncles.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that seems to be the case isn¡¯t it. It is unexpected.¡¹

    ¡¸It might be the same like how papa is popr among the ¡°manly woman¡± or the ¡°femboy¡±?¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s gaze snapped toward Myuu. It seemed to be an information that she didn¡¯t know before.

    ¡¸Koone is worried. What if one day Kouki-sama be luv-luv with the uncles©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t!¡¹

    Kouki energetically denied it. There Lilin got ahead of Moana and rushed toward him.

    *Zun-zun-zun-* With a momentum that made it felt like her footsteps were resounding grandly, she charged into the uncles who surrounded Kouki. She pushed aside her own father and approached right in front of Kouki with unstoppable momentum.

    ¡¸Wah, wait Lilin!?¡¹

    Kouki reflexively stepped back. Even so Lilin didn¡¯t stop and before long he got cornered to the wall.

    And then *Bam*.

    Hinata went ¡¸Wawawah, it is a kabedon! Myuu-chan! This is my first time seeing a kabedon with my own eyes!¡¹ in excitement. But let¡¯s ignore that for now.

    There was height difference, so it was like she thrust up her hand while ring up, but that was unmistakably a kabedon.

    Yes, Lilin did kabedon on Kouki!

    ¡¸Um, Lilin?¡¹

    Kouki was bewildered. He couldn¡¯t hide his bewilderment toward Lilin who was staring straight into his eyes. Meanwhile Lilin grabbed Kouki¡¯s cor and pulled it with a jerk toward her.

    Hinata let out a shrill scream ¡¸Kyaaah¡¹ and unconsciously grabbed Koone beside her before jostling her energetically back and forth. Koone screamed ¡¸Kyaah¡¹ from such treatment.

    By the way, Hinata was getting addicted to shoujo manga recently. She consulted with Myuu that she wanted to study about romance because she was in love with someone. Myuu who hadpletely be a shoujo manga master due to the influence of a certain demon king¡¯s mother. She rmended and lent a lot of manga to Hinata.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸Lilin, you¡¯re a bit too close©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Just shut up©¤©¤make love to me tonight.¡¹

    The only allowed reply was yes or alright. Now, nod©¤©¤Lilin¡¯s, no, Lilin-san¡¯s eyes were saying that! This was what it meant by the saying of not allowing any argument!

    Shrilly scream of ¡¸Hyaaa~~h¡¹ rose from Hinata. Koone was screaming ¡¸Gyaaa~~h¡¹ while her eyes were starting to spin. Myuu was raising her voice ¡¸Hinata-chan calm doo~~wn¡¹.

    Moana¡¯s expression was quickly turning demonic. The father Linden was getting stared by his two colleagues with a gaze that seemed to say ¡¸Your daughter, it feels like she just said something outrageous¡¹. He unconsciously started to stare at the far away.

    And, as for Kouki who was put on the spot like that,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t kno¡¹

    He was reacting like a maiden for some reason. His cheeks reddened and he averted his gaze away.

    He would be able to endure ¡°a maiden¡¯s coaxing¡±. But, this was his first experience facing ¡°a handsome girl¡¯s advance¡±! And apparently he unconsciously turned into maiden from that. Just who was he trying to appeal to?

    ¡¸Kouki, so cute¡­¡­no! I mean get a hold of yourself! Why¡¯re you almost surrendering like that!¡¹

    It seemed that it was an effective appeal toward Moana. Kouki gasped and returned to his senses.

    He somehow tore off Lilin who was on the verge of taking his lips and Moana attacked in that opening.

    Themon scene of carnage broke out once more.

    The three uncles who received SOS gaze from Kouki acted as though to practice wake not a sleeping lion. They all said ¡¸Oops, we haven¡¯t give our greeting to thedies!¡¹ and averted their gazes deliberately.

    The surrounding was noisy so the hopeless goddess grumbled and tightened her hold on Anneal mama¡¯s arm. The mama herself was also looking troubled.

    Hinata became aware of her own excitement and looked down shyly. Myuu became busy with nursing Koone whose eyes were spinning¡­¡­

    So,

    ¡¸¡­¡­How did things be like this just from me taking off my eyes for a little?¡¹

    Old Bruitt who came to check the situation was trembling three times as much than usual.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462

    <strong>Myuu¡¯s Spring Vacation Third Part (Beginning)</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t updatest week. I had written 90% but, I felt unwell and ran out of strength. And so this week¡¯s chapter is more than 10000 words.

    The ce that was descending into chaos somehow calmed down with Old Bruitt¡¯s return. After that.

    Old Bruitt listened to the decision of holding the ceremony as well as Myuu& Hinata¡¯s participation. He headed out again to make the arrangement. Donal and Linden also left formanding and managing the security as well as guiding the people. And then

    ¡¸Please head out to the terrace without us everyone. I will bring Arodde-sama to the guest room. Aa, please don¡¯t wake up. This person, it looks like she is deadly exhausted.¡¹

    Anneal momma said that and gave a piggyback to the former corporate ve goddess. She left toward the guest room without looking bothered at all even when Arodde continued drooling on her shoulder.

    Myuu thought, ¡¸T-that¡¯s, the line used for someone who¡¯s already died¡­¡­¡¹. Kouki who also knew that joke hurriedly checked if Arodde-chan was still breathing, but her lips snapped on the approaching finger and spouted out the clich¨¦ line ¡¸Momma, I can¡¯t eat anymoreee¡¹ happily, so she must be fine (she wasn¡¯t).

    After all those, the remaining members moved on to,

    ¡¸Uwaah, amazing nano! There isn¡¯t any sand at all nano!¡¹

    ¡¸This ispletely different from the story that I heard¡­¡­but, it¡¯s really pretty¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right? Koone¡¯s capital is pretty rightt~¡¹

    The location was at the quadrangr spire that was further above the throne room. Slightly under that pointy top was a space where it was possible to look at all directions from there. It was a drafty space that was supported by four pirs. That ce would be the highest observation tform during battle. That ce was none other than the highest terrace where it was possible to take an unbroken view of Synclea.

    Myuu¡¯s body leaned forward while holding on the handrail. Her smile was sparkling. Hinata was putting a hand on her cheek with an entranced expression. Meanwhile Koone stood side by side with those two and put on a very smug face.

    Behind her were Kouki and Moana watching with widened eyes.

    ¡¸E-eh? Am I imagining things? It feels like the scenery has changedpletely¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s nature, everywhere¡­¡­¡¹

    It was just like the two said. The capital had changed drastically in just half a year.

    At the center of a hugeke was a towering pce. Around it were bridges and townscape that was made from chalk white stone. The donut shaped giganticke that was surrounding the whole capital and the waterways running through the city were unchanged.

    But, the quantity of green color that was visible was iparable from before.

    First the ground wasn¡¯t sandy ground anymore. It was like the ground inside a forest. Soft looking ground could be glimpsed here and there with even more vegetations growing thickly everywhere.

    Trees were lining up the streets, creating a lot of refreshing shadow. The trees were even producing juicy looking fruits.

    There were even many trees that looked like baobab tree at the outer edge of theke. Water was overflowing from the tops, creating small springs and flowing water here and there.

    The desert that was visible from the pce felt far further than before.

    ©¤©¤An oasis that was spreading and swallowing the desert.

    The capital under the rule of Queen Koone gave exactly such impression to the people seeing it from how much change it had gone through.

    ¡¸Koone-sama has worked hard in her training and experimenting with ¡°Regeneration¡±, Kouki-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    The additional exnation came from Lilin apanied with a sidelong nce. Kouki-kun¡¯s cheeks puffed red and he unconsciously averted his gaze.

    Apparently the influence of handsome guy Lilin was still remaining. Normally Moana would do intervention or iron fist here but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Apparently Moana had no leeway to do that right now. She kept staring at the capital while looking somewhat dazed. It was difficult to describe the expression she was wearing. If forced to make aparison, then perhaps her expression could be likened to someone who suddenly got a treasure that they had been dreaming for a long time to obtain suddenly falling on theirp.

    Hinata smiled wryly at Myuu who was nonchntly taking picture *sh* of the maiden Kouki while inferring Koone¡¯s objective from Lilin¡¯s words. She pointed at the horizon far away at the east while asking.

    ¡¸You mentioned about building a new town at the desert far away at that side didn¡¯t you? Is this the training and experiment for that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep. In addition if the n seeded, this capital will be a supply base to an important frontline. Please look. I¡¯m also nning to create arge scale arablend at the west side.¡¹

    ¡¸War is decided by number and logistic©¤©¤is what papa said nano!¡¹

    Koone pointed at the townscape and the opposite direction©¤©¤the west side, and indeed, certainly they could see there a ce that was divided orderly with waterways put in ce in between.

    Around half of the area was nted with what seemed to be some kind of vegetable. Vibrant green color was lined up. The other half seemed to have been harvested or else waiting for nting in the future. In any case, the soil¡¯s color was obviously not sandIt had deep brown color that looked rich with nutrition.

    ¡¸Although, the n has only just started. It¡¯ll still be far ahead in the future until this capital finished its role as a fortress. Though soon we¡¯ll have to refrain with expanding the barrier to outside theke¡­¡­¡¹

    Spreading the nature toward the east from the capital like this and building the base beyond that point would be the sound method. The public¡¯s sentiment would also feel extremely delighted.

    However the nature¡¯s recovery would also mean the increase of blessing power that the ¡°Dark Beings¡± would be able to devour as they pleased.

    That risk couldn¡¯t be taken.

    They had to wait until one day where they could dere that the threat of ¡°Dark Beings¡± had beenpletely removed.

    Certainly such thing was still a matter for far in the future when right now they still hadn¡¯t even established the way to create a base at a detached location far away.

    Koone slightly furrowed her brows in irritating. Spenser who was close by gently ced his hand on her small shoulder. He was admonishing his queen who was working too hard. At the same time it was also an expression of his pride for her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been saying this all the time but, your majesty. There is no need to be in a hurry. You have aplished astonishing growth with your heaven¡¯s blessing art¡¯s usage amount, range, and effectiveness. The people¡¯s heart too is jumping in excitement witnessing the natureing back to the capital day by day.¡¹

    Everyone understood without a shred of doubt of the strenuous effort the young queen had been making.

    Rather they even felt worried seeing her never missing a day using her heaven¡¯s blessing art everyday until the limit to restore the nature. That worry deepened even more for those who knew of how mischievous the queen was back in the day.

    ¡¸K-Koone isn¡¯t in a hurry or anything you know? After all Koone is always super cool all the time!¡¹

    Koone got slightly embarrassed from Spenser¡¯s praise and continued ¡¸By the way¡¹.

    ¡¸We¡¯re also recruiting immigrants from the rear territories. After all there are stillnds to be transformed into farnd at the west, the area between the capital and the rear territories.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it so this capital can be self-sufficient?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Kouki-sama. That¡¯s not all. Unlike until now when the capital ispletely reliant to the rear for productivity, the capital itself will also increase its productivity. Not only in farming, Koone is also nning to invite people for craft rted production. In other words©¤©¤Koone want to make this capital into Synclea¡¯s core. That¡¯s Koone¡¯s ambition!¡¹

    For the time being this ce was still a frontline base, even so that didn¡¯t mean that it was still in a bind like before this.

    In order to make her ambitione true one day, Koone was doing what she could right now one by one.

    Koone said that and put her hands on her waist while puffing out her chest and huffing <em>fufun</em>proudly. But right after that she smiled a little wryly.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯ve managed until this far is also all thanks to the wives of demon king-sama though.¡¹

    Originally the capital was grievously damaged in htat final battle. Right now they could concentrate their effort to ¡°development¡± like this instead of ¡°rebuilding¡± was thanks to Kaori, Yue, and the others fixing the capital with regeneration magic while waiting for Hajime and Kouki to return.

    ¡¸Mi-chan¡¯s family is really amazing! Koone won¡¯t ever forget for her whole life the sight of the capital getting fixed as though time is turning back! Koone promise that Koone also won¡¯t forget this feeling of gratitude!¡¹

    ¡¸Eheheh, that¡¯s right nano. Myuu¡¯s family is amaazingnano.¡¹

    Myuu was slightly embarrassed from the unexpected praise to her family. Even so Myuu couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement and took Koone¡¯s hand and hopped up and down.

    ¡¸But but, as expected it¡¯s Ku-chan who¡¯s the greatest nano! Respect nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I also think the same. I am very delighted that I can be a friend with such amazing girl, Ku-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸F-fuheh¡¹

    She managed to get told ¡¸What an amazing friend we have!¡¹just like she aimed at the beginning. Perhaps she was feeling too happy from that. Koone finally wiggled around while using her prided twintail to hide her face.

    Everyone in that ce understood each other¡¯s feeling just from their gaze. That was to say, <em>Cute¡­¡­</em>they felt.

    No, there was just one person who was looking at Koone differently.

    ¡¸Koone.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t the usual siscon big sister atmosphere. Moana was calm, but, it felt like she was holding back a great emotion from overflowing inside. She was looking at Koone with such gaze.

    Koone must have felt something out of ce from her tone¡¯s ambience. She quietly unraveled her twintail guard and looked at her big sister with a straightforward gaze. Her expression became taken aback.

    Koone straightened her back and sitting posture.

    She must be thinking that her big sister would also give her words of praise. She looked a bit embarrassed, but this was the person who she actually wanted to see this scene the most, so she was puffing out her chest as though to say¡¸How¡¯s that, even without Onee-chan here, Koone can also do quite a good job right?¡¹.

    ¡¸Yes, Onee-chan. What is it? If it¡¯s a praise then Koone is always open to ept it anytime.¡¹

    But, despite Koone¡¯s prediction that Moana would make a fuss exaggeratedly saying things like ¡¸It¡¯s amazing Koone-tan! As expected from Onee-chan¡¯s little sis!¡¹while hugging her©¤©¤

    ¡¸©¤©¤Eh?¡¹

    Her expectation was betrayed. In a good meaning.

    Moana abruptly smiled, then astonishingly she reverently kneeled on the spot. She fell on one knee and deeply bowed her head to disy the greatest respect.

    As expected everyone there was shocked seeing that. But even among them all, Koone was easily the one who received the greatest shock. Her eyes opened wide and she couldn¡¯t immediately find any word to say toward her big sister who was showing a side that she never saw before.

    ¡¸I never thought that I would be able to see the sight that any royalty of Synclea dreamed of this quickly. Your majesty queen Koone is truly in the center of a great feat. My great admiration to your majesty from the bottom of my heart.¡¹

    ¡¸A, u¡­¡­¡¹

    Those were words and gesture that her big sister never showed to her, not even once. And most of all, this kind of respect was usually a respect that she directed toward her big sister as someone who was being protected. But no, this respect from her big sister surpassed even that.

    Koone was struck dumb. Moana quietly lifted up her face. On her face, a streak of tear that she had been holding back was slowly flowing down.

    ¡¸Dear father, mother, elder brother, and also uncle and the others, including even all of our honorable ancestors¡­¡­surely are also thinking the same.¡¹

    The Synclea Kingdom that was overflowing with greenery and water didn¡¯t exist anymore except inside the history book.

    Amidst the battle against ¡°Dark Beings¡± that showed no end in sight, generations of royalty, every one of them continued to dream for that ¡°one day¡±.

    For the day when the capital wasn¡¯t a frontline fortress, but a symbol of the people¡¯s peace and prosperity.

    That dream, wasing true right now.

    By the youngest princess of Synclea royalty.

    ¡¸Your majesty is, our royal family¡¯s, no, the whole Synclea¡¯s©¤©¤pride.¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    As she thought, she wasn¡¯t wrong. The Dark King that was the symbol of despair, and the youngest princess of Synclea royalty who was born as though to be its counterpart.

    When Moana and others learned that Koone¡¯s heaven¡¯s blessing art ¡°Regeneration¡± wasn¡¯t useful for battle, they felt it.

    The end of this battle.

    They believed that Koone was born for the sake after the long war ended, no doubt about it.

    That was why, Moana didn¡¯t break.

    Of course a part of it was also because of her sense of mission as a royalty but, even if her whole family except Koone was killed, even if she lost her big brother who was their greatest trump card, the biggest reason she still didn¡¯t break down even then was surely because she believed.

    That Koone¡¯s era woulde.

    That the era when her beloved little sister would wield her full power and return this world to the way it should be woulde.

    ¡¸Her majesty queen Koone is none other than the symbol of our hope.¡¹

    The symbol of hope that would shine radiantly after the symbol of despair was struck down.

    That was nobody else then Koone de Shelt Synclea.

    It seemed that Moana keenly felt that after seeing this capital that was gradually regaining this nature. No, surely it was just Spenser said. All the people of Syncleawas definitely feeling the same.

    ¡¸Thank you. For showing to me, this lovely scenery.¡¹

    Moana said that, then at the end her big sister face returned and she hugged Koone tightly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­a¡¹

    Koone was captured by a mysterious sensation the moment her big sister embraced her.

    She wasn¡¯t seeing anything by any means. She also wasn¡¯t hearing anything or being touched by anything.

    But, she felt like other than the warmth of her big sister who was embracing her, there was also great many other warmths enveloping her.

    She wasn¡¯t familiar with many of them. But, the closest warmths of several people that felt like they were enveloping her together with Moana, only those felt familiar to her.

    It was from a long time ago, when she hadn¡¯t even gained awareness to the world around her. It was, her parents and big brother¡¯s¡­¡­

    ¡¸©¤©¤I¡¯m honored.¡¹

    Koone quietly closed her eyes and entrusted herself to her big sister¡¯s embrace. She put her arms around her big sister and hugged her back.

    It felt like there was some kind of holy atmosphere enveloping the room that was hard to break. Kouki and the others, and even Myuu and Hinata were quietly watching the sisters hugging each other.

    They lost track of how much time passed doing that.

    Before long, it was Koone who softly pulled herself away from the hug.

    She had her queen face on. She looked young but dignified. She stared at Moana with the eyes of someone who shouldered the whole country. And then she suddenly ran her gaze to the surrounding slowly.

    She was doing that to look around at Kouki and others, and also to look around at someone else than them. It was a mysterious gaze.

    ¡¸Please continue to keep watch, to the reign of this Koone de Shelt Synclea.¡¹

    Koone smiled and narrowed her eyes with affection for everything radiating from her. There was nobody in that ce whose breathing didn¡¯t hitch seeing that.

    The atmosphere that was like inside a solemn temple was gradually lessening.

    The atmosphere was changing to a peaceful one, like one where someone let out a sigh before falling asleep.

    ¡¸Now then!¡¹

    *p* A single p of hands.

    The ce¡¯s atmosphere returned to normal with just that. Even though the noise from the city was still audible this whole time, it felt like the sounds had only returned just now in this moment.

    Koone had already showed a glimpse of talent in the aspect of ¡°controlling the ce¡± ever since she was still a princess, but it seemed even that talent had been polished greatly.

    ¡¸The solemn mood stops here! Come on, Onee-chan too, stand up please!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right. Koone-tan.¡¹

    Moana got her hand pulled by her little sister and stood up. The way she looked at Koone was like looking at someone reliable.

    ¡¸Lilin.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-¡¹

    Lilin approached with a snappy movement. It seemed she had guessed what kind of order she would be given. There was no hesitation in her kneeling movement.

    She was also like that when taking out Moana from the tea party. Although her personality was often extreme, her loyalty toward Koone was high as expected. Surely it was because just like Moana said.

    ¡¸Magnify Koone¡¯s voice through the wind. This is the long-awaited time, so let¡¯s announce the return of Kouki-sama and the others to everyone in the capital!¡¹

    ¡¸What a wonderful idea your majesty.¡¹

    Lilin immediately spun her art. Air that felt tense was flowing from somewhere.

    ¡¸Comee, Kouki-sama, stand to the front please! Onee-chan will stand beside him!¡¹

    ¡¸T-this is so sudden.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s alright isn¡¯t it? Everyone will be happy to see Kouki here.¡¹

    ¡¸Not everyone will be able to but, the people near the pce should be able to see us over here. This is what you call a bit of service time to give them a show! Koone is a queen who is brimming with service mentality after all! Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan, please stand at Koone¡¯s sides!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s our debut time nano!? ©¤©¤Bring it on, the first impression is important. Myuu will wow them all nano.¡¹

    ¡¸M-Myuu-chan? Please don¡¯t do anything strange okay? Nagumo-sama asked me after a fashion to watch over Myuu-chan©¤©¤ah, why are you taking out ¡°Donneerr¡±©¤©¤you must not!¡¹

    Even while feeling a tinge of anxiety seeing Myuu grinning fearlessly,

    ¡¸Aa~aa~, test test! Koone¡¯s voice is also beautiful too today~, super beautiful~ Koone sing her own praise~?¡¹

    Like that Koone was doing mike test (?) by singing her own praises full of confidence like usual.

    <em>What what</em>, the people who were in the pce¡¯s courtyard and also the people who were near the firstke surrounding the pce were approaching the waterside and looked up to the terrace.

    Spenser was already prepared for something like this and quickly put down a pedestal. By standing on top of that, the three little girls¡¯ upper bodies popped out to be visible above the handrail. It made it easier for the audiences to see them.

    The people were stirred.

    People from the corner of the capital were also hurriedly gathering. Some were climbing up on the rooftop or using the newly nted trees at the roadside to get higher ground and secure better view.

    Today was the day when the savior was scheduled to return. The notification that the ceremony would be held depending on the situation had gotten circted, so the people of the capital had been preparing so they could participate anytime, but as expected, being able to see the main casts¡¯ figure directly was making them felt even more moved.

    Amidst the tumult that was getting louder, Koone gauged that they had gathered people¡¯s attention to some degree and finally raised her voice©¤©¤

    ¡¸Attention! Everyone¡¯s queen! Koone©¤©¤¡¹

    Just before she could finish her line.

    ¡¸How horrible, Kouki-sama! How can you leave me behind like that!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone was startled. They all whirled around and saw that person there.

    ¡¸I was alone when I realized while everyone was somewhere else having fun. Why can¡¯t you understand how sad it is to be treated like that!!¡¹

    Yes, it was the hopeless goddess who should be deathly tired and sleeping. <em>I~ am~ so~ sad~</em><em>?</em>It felt like there was even that kind of BGM that was full of sorrow ying at the background.

    The content of her criticism was also deeply dark. <em>Stop, that is painful for loner¡­¡­</em>it felt like they could hear those unsaid words. She was a former goddess who stayed as loner for around five thousand years but¡­¡­perhaps she also had that kind of experience during her time as fairy before that?

    ¡¸A!? No, that was because you slept like dead©¤©¤I mean, shhhh!! Be quiet right now©¤©¤¡¹

    Just as reminder, the voice magnifying blessing art was active.

    The voice that was said inside that terrace resounded really well. Through the whole capital. Clearly.

    And so, Kouki was desperately putting his index finger in front of his lips to tell her to be quiet, but perhaps to Arodde it looked like ¡¸Bitch be quiet like the loner you are¡¹. She was sinking even deeper into her sorrow.

    ¡¸A-Arodde-sama! You must not, right now©¤©¤¡¹

    It must have happened when she only took off her eyes from her for a short time. Anneal found Arodde gone from the guest room and ran to here in panic. Then she ced her hand on Arodde¡¯s shoulder and whispered with a small voice to hold her back.

    As expected from Anneal-san. She must have heard the mike test too.

    But, just for this time her timing was a little bit bad.

    Perhaps she had gave chase until here using her goddess power in full bore, Arodde managed to arrive in this ce while slipping through Spenser and Lilin¡¯s presence detection, and even Kouki¡¯s.

    The shock from not noticing her until she stood right behind them was considerable. As expected even Lilin waste in cutting off her voice magnifying blessing art.

    And now, Arodde was immersed in the sadness of being ostracized by her close people. There was Anneal-san who was unconsciously scattering motherhood around right beside her.

    Therefore, this happened.

    ¡¸Anneal mamaaaa~~~¡¹

    ¡¸Ee!? No, wai©¤©¤¡¹

    Let¡¯s say it, one more time.

    The voice magnifying blessing art was active!

    The two were at the back of the terrace so their figures couldn¡¯t be seen, so only their voices were transmitted. Yes, perhaps because Arodde had regressed to infancy from sadness, her voice sounded like a lisping little girl.

    Such girl (five years old) was raising her voice looking for Kouki, but then she got harsh treatment and clung on Anneal <em>mama</em>.

    I see, I know what¡¯s going on (mayhem).

    The stir was spreading among the people with twice the speed than before!!

    Kouki used ¡°Serene Mind¡± to rush in a sh and covered Arodde¡¯s mouth. Anneal-sanwas consoling her with vein pulsing on her forehead. The noises from the capital was getting louder and louder without stopping. Koone who was looking alternately at all of those in high speed.

    The voice of Old Bruitt revived at the back of her mind.

    ©¤©¤This is the first big event since Koone-sama¡¯s coronation

    <em>That¡¯s why, it¡¯s really important okay? </em>He told her.

    Koone held her head in her hands.

    ¡¸W-what to do! What should Koone do at this kind of time as a queen!¡¹

    No matter how much hardened her resolve was, her reaction toward the unforeseen matter was ultimately affected by herck of experience.

    And so, Myuu-san whose experience point in dealing with the unexpected was through the roof plopped her hand on the shoulder of the flustered novice queen.

    ¡¸Mi-chan?¡¹ Koone looked at her with faint expectation inside her gaze. Myuu told her with a smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if youugh nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, that¡¯s a joke from something isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It was just like the reproachfully staring Hinata-chan said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s chaos again following the teap arty before. Fumu, Koone-chan, Myuu will teach you something good nano. Something like this is called tendon in Japan nano! It¡¯s a belovededy culture nano.¡¹(TN: Tendon=tempura bowl, inedy it also a term for repeating the same gag)

    ¡¸Is this needed right no!? Koone can¡¯tugh at all though!¡¹

    She could see Old Bruitt was cutting across the courtyard right now with unbelievable fast pace from her usual shaking body that looked like he could break into pieces anytime. He was heading here.

    She couldn¡¯t see his expression, but surely he looked like a demon right now.

    Koone¡¯s expression became fed up and she pulled away from the handrail in panic. Moana was exchanging look with Spenser.

    ¡¸Clear!¡¹

    There was suddenly a voice like when a special force had finished checking for the safety inside a room. When she looked there, she found Arodde being limp.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies for allowing this to happen even though I was apanying her! I¡¯m prepared to receive any kind of punishment to take responsibility for this!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, Anneal isn¡¯t¡­¡­that person is more or less a goddess after all. Or rather Arodde-sama, it feels like herplexion is worse than before though, eh? She is unconscious?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem, Koone! A is¡­¡­yes! She is just deathly tired!¡¹

    Was that right? Was it just her imagination that she could see tongue sticking out from Arodde¡¯s mouth?

    Kouki was putting on a refreshing handsome smile that showed his sparkling white teeth after so long while giving a thumb up, so surely it was fine but¡­¡­

    That smile was so refreshing that it looked scary instead right now.

    It was even more so because his other hand was secretly held up over Arodde while shining for some reason.

    ¡¸Err, for now Koone can only have Lilin amplify her voice to call out to the mass once more, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s suspect whether this chaos can be quieten down quickly though.¡¹

    Perhaps, talks like ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t Kouki-sama¡¯spanion Moana-sama?¡¹¡¸He alsoid his hand on Anneal-san?¡¹¡¸There¡¯s already a child born?¡¹ were spreading right now.

    Normally they should have noticed immediately just how impossible it was, but it was chaos right now.

    Moana¡¯s reproachful stare was poured on Arodde. <em>This idiot goddess, just wait for what I¡¯m going to do to youter!</em> Her gaze said.

    ¡¸A-anyway, Koone will give exnation to the people! T-this is an opportunity to show off Koone¡¯s skill! Haha-¡¹

    It looked like a bit of desperation talking but, in any case, it seemed the culprit had departed to thend of dream once more, so Lilin prepared to activate the voice magnifying blessing art once more.

    ¡¸I can activate it anytime, Koone-sama.¡¹

    Lilin waited for the cue with her gaze.

    <em>Eei, let¡¯s do this! What kind of king can¡¯t even suppress chaos of this level! </em>Koone said that while pping her cheeks with both hands to pull herself together.

    There Hinata gave a briefment with a wry smile.

    ¡¸I, can use a technique to pacify human heart but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Koone slowly turned around.

    ¡¸Oo, that¡¯s right nano! Hinata-chan is this generation¡¯s strongest onmyouji nano! She¡¯s a cool and cute Japanese style Pr*cure, an actual magical girl nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, thatparison is a bit embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata-chan¡¯s slender index finger blocked *punyu* Myuu¡¯s mouth.

    Koone didn¡¯t really understand theparison but, putting that aside, she wondered why. Behind Hinata who was asking ¡¸What is the matter?¡¹with a smile while tilting her head, she could see a halo shining.

    ¡¸I cannot possibly use technique as I please in someone else¡¯s country. However, if Ku-chan grant me the permission©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I humbly ask you to do so, mine friend!¡¹

    She enthusiastically permitted it.

    Hinata chuckled in respond and said ¡¸Understood¡¹. And then she pulled out a talisman from the small pouch hanging on her shoulder.

    Her index finger and middle finger pointed straight up and she ced the talisman held between them on her mouth as though to kiss it. Then she slowly closed her eyes.

    ¡¸On¡¹

    In that moment, Hinata was enveloped in light, then a gentle wave of light spread through the capital like ake¡¯s wave in a peaceful day. And then the people went ¡¸Eh?¡¹and tilted their head even while regaining their calm. Koone thought when she saw that sight.

    ¡¸Eh, isn¡¯t Koone¡¯s friend too awesome?¡¹

    Naturally there wasn¡¯t a single person who objected to that impression.

    ¡¸By the way, when Hina-chan entered serious mode she would have animal ear and tail popping out and her cuteness got multiplied ten times!! It¡¯s really mystical and Hina-chan is like a goddess like that nano!¡¹

    Hinata must be able to listen even while focusing on her technique. Her cheeks were dyed red.

    When Koone said ¡¸Koone can believe that! She look like a goddess to Koone too! Koone¡¯s goddess friend!¡¹in high spirits, as expected Hinata was still focusing on her technique, but she was rubbing her slender legs together and fidgeting.

    While thinking, <em>Cute, </em>the people other than Myuu and Hinata sent a nce to the side. Toward the actual goddess.

    Her expression was soft. Perhaps she had recovered considerably. Her tongue had gotten pushed back inside her mouth. Both her hands were joined together on top of her chest in a tasteful praying pose. Combined with the faint light from Kouki¡¯s magic enveloping her body, she looked like someone who was getting invited to heaven.

    A secondter everyone looked at each other¡¯s face, and then they looked one more time to Hinata who was d in light while controlling her technique with a dignified face,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Certainly¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Even now she looked more like a goddess than the actual goddess. Everyone¡¯s heart was in one agreement.

    Also, Hinata safely seeded in giving back the calm to the people. Koone who had also simrly calmed down also gave a proper exnation after that. The theory about Kouki and Anneal¡¯s hidden child was firmly denied, and the announcement of the visit of Kouki and others was also safely given.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Around two hours after that.

    Magnificent ships were crowding theke surrounding he pce. On top of that all the ships were overcapacity. Naturally the waterside also had a lot of people forming an encirclement like an army sieging the pce.

    They were there for the parade that would be held on the street between theke and the crowd.

    It was a poption density that was around 30% more than the capital¡¯s normal poption. After all there were also the people from the rear territories that luckily could get the invitation for this event.

    Behind that crowd, at the multiple rtively open spaces throughout the capital, stalls or meals for buffet were already prepared all over. The buildings were decorated colorfully and there were also small stages in various ces performing some kind of art.

    They were forming an atmosphere where the people could each have fun after the parade.

    There were also great number of people among those watching from atop the rooftop or roadside tree who were already carrying alcohol. No, there were even people who were already drunk.

    The soldiers who were spread out for security, guiding the people, and preparation against unexpected situation were smiling wryly seeing the state the people were in. The people were being a bit too hasty.

    Although, they couldn¡¯t me them.

    It could be seen just how much they had been eagerly waiting for this event judging from how the parade¡¯s preparation and the festival¡¯s preparation werepleted in just two hours and from the enthusiast of the people.

    Myuu and Hinata were peeking out at such scene from the gap of the gate that led to one of the four bridges connected to the pce.

    ¡¸A-as expected this makes me nervous.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you had gotten introduced that grandly just now? Or rather Hina-chan, even Aby said that you¡¯re a super ultra richdy and it¡¯s amazing how you can speak confidently even in rich people¡¯s party and on the stage nano. He also said that him being in that kind of event made him felt super out of ce so he reliedpletely on Hina-chan and couldn¡¯t leave your side at all.¡¹

    <em>You¡¯re nervous? </em>Myuu asked with a tilt of her head. No nervousness could be seen from her expression.

    ¡¸E-Endo-sama said something like that? Certainly, when Okaa-sama skillfully led him on to participate in a party, he did not leave my side at all for the whole time¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>My!</em> Hinata pressed her hands on her cheeks while giggling.

    Kousuke said all those things about feeling out of ce and the like, but in the first ce nobody there was even aware of him, but the party where there were only people radiating rich person aura seemed to be scary for amoner like Kousuke.

    Even though he was a hero who challenged the shadow of the ¡°Dragon¡± that might destroy the world head-on, he got scared by rich people and continued to hide in the shadow of a little girl¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ufufu, what a cute person¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou nano. If Hina-chan is happy, then that¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu was unusually bewildered seeing her friend faintly blushing.

    ¡¸More importantly Hina-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Myuu-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the long awaited festival. The main star will be Kouki-oniisan but, there¡¯s also expectation for us as rtives of the savior group nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Expectation?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes©¤©¤surely, they¡¯ll expect us to give a show! Something like that!¡¹

    Myuu made a horizontal peace gesture over her eye and winked! ¡¸Eh, no, I wonder about that?¡¹ Hinata said with a small tilt her head and a wry smile, but Myuu clenched her fist and entered her fully motivated mode.

    ¡¸Myuu is a woman who always answer people¡¯s expectation yeah, nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What are you nning to do? I have mentioned it before this too but, Myuu-chan¡¯s father has asked me earnestly to keep Myuu-chan from doing anything reckless©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hina-chan should also make a one big spectacle nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Are we¡­¡­rare animal or something? Ku-chan said that it¡¯ll be enough for us to just get on that and wave our hand you know? At the very least, we should discuss it with Ku-chan first before doing something©¤©¤¡¹

    Hinata entered admonishing mode to fulfill her promise with Hajime. She was also three years older, so she thought that she had to give admonition when it was time to admonish as the older one, but Myuu grabbed her hand tightly before she could finish speaking.

    ¡¸A surprise is a surprise because it¡¯s kept quiet nano!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s eyes were sparkling. Hinata felt the energy from her to enjoy the present with everything she got, and not only that, they should also make the enjoyment by themselves. Such energy was overflowing from Myuu¡¯s whole being.

    Just like Myuu said just now, Hinata was a youngdy among youngdy.

    Naturally the environment around her was also based on that. Not only the adults, even the children around her were mostly kids with refined upbringing and high mental age. So to say, there had been no mischievous brat who came into contact with her until now.

    It was her first time to have friend like this. One who aggressively pulled her hand to invite her to a thrilling game where it was questionable whether it would be alright or not to do and with unknown consequence.

    Furthermore, Myuu wasn¡¯t a rascal who was inviting a youngdy to a bad pastime by any means.

    ¡¸Myuu and Hina-chan are going to present surprise and smile to this world¡¯s people who have wee us warmly yeah, nano!¡¹

    Hinata understood this friend from another world who was a rare friend who could understood her ¡°hidden circumstance, was someone who always wanted to make other people smiled when she wished to do something.

    ¡¸Fufufu, it cannot be helped then. It is important to return the favor! Yes!¡¹

    And so, she ended up agreeing joyfully. Hinata too was still a child in this kind of thing. Surely the adults around her including Kousuke would feel happy instead that she acted like this.

    There,

    ¡¸Aa, Haumu! Long time no see! It¡¯s me!¡¹

    An excited and happy voice resounded.

    When they turned their gaze toward the source, at the spacious yard between the pce and the gate, there were a lot of horse carriages, or rather animal carriages being lined up in an orderly manner.

    The carriages were decorated wonderfully. They were connected to a creature that looked like arge lizard with long neck©¤©¤it was the animal in this world that took the role of horse©¤©¤the riding animal arous.

    Originally the way to ride them was to directly get on their t back, but this time they were here for parade so they would be used to pull carriage. Naturally all the arous had been given makeup too.

    The animal carriage pulled by three arous that would be the ride for Kouki, Moana, and Arodde had one arous pulling at the forefront while the other two would be diagonally behind the lead arous. Moana was running toward that lead arous.

    It hadrger body than the other arous. It had the dignified look that resembled a veteran warrior.

    It was Haumu, the ride of the previous queen and now it was entrusted under the care of the warrior head Donal.

    There was a custom here that royalty had their own riding beast decided for them during their childhood and they would be raised together. For Moana, Haumu was no different than a family. She literally treated it affectionally like it was a pet cat.

    As expected she couldn¡¯t bring it together with her to earth. She was terribly depressed when learning that.

    Therefore this was truly a moving reunion©¤©¤

    ¡¸I missed you! You must be feeling lonely too Haum©¤©¤¡¹

    <em>Right? </em>That word was cut off from being said. By none other than Haumu itself.

    ¡¸¡¸EH!?¡¹¡¹

    Myuu and Hinata turned pale.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Because, Moana-oneesan, she got eaten whole from her head. *Snap* just like that.

    Myuu screamed ¡¸Live Mami! Myuu just saw a live Mami nano!!¡¹. Her mind was thrown into chaos which was an unusual state for her.

    <em>Guwah,</em> the arous made a cry. It lifted up its long neck and Moana¡¯s legs left the ground and dangled down¡­¡­

    Haumu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Even now it looked like it was saying ¡¸I¡¯m gonna tear you to piecess-¡¹. But, in reality arous was herbivore so there was no way they would do something like that. It then shook its neck greatly and at the end it spat out Moana as though it was pitting out an unsavory candy.

    ¡¸Aaahn, geez! Really Haumu, you¡¯re a spoiled kid like usual!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸S-she¡¯s alive¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    It seemed Moana had zero awareness that she had just made a shocking spectacle that might have nted a trauma inside two little girls. She also didn¡¯t look particrly concerned that Haumu was ring at her with bloodshot eyes as though it wasn¡¯t the former queen that it was facing.

    Moana swept away the saliva trickling on her face with her hand while standing up happily.

    ¡¸Look over here Haumu. The country called Japan on earth you see, it has a culture that is far more advanced than Synclea? Look, I brought a lot of souvenirs for you! Even cute ribbons that you love so much, there are this many©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸GUWAAaAAAA!!¡¹

    ¡¸AA-¡¹

    The former queen got eaten once more. This time she got swung around left and right even harder than before. It was like, that. The death roll that crocodile did after snapping its jaw over its prey by spinning it around so its flesh would be torn apart¡­¡­

    However.

    ¡¸Aahn, this is a bit painful Haumu! But, you¡¯re so happy to meet me again huh! What a cute child! I¡¯m going to dress you up a lot now!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuwaaaaaannaaaaannn¡¹

    Myuu and Hinata thought.

    Haumu¡¯s roar sounded like a crying voice now¡­¡­. Was the grieving voice of <em>I¡¯m begging here, someone please do something about thispletely misunderstanding woman,pleaseeeee</em> that they heard was just auditory hallucination?

    ¡¸Moana, what¡¯re you doing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸KUWA!?¡¹

    Moana got spat out once more. *Zusha-* She hit the ground and her body rolled.

    ¡¸Kouki, I¡¯m ying with Haumu just like you can see. Look at how happy he is. Fufu, he must be feeling very lonely without me here.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. That, might be the case.¡¹

    <em>Inside your mind that is. </em>Kouki¡¯s expression was clearly saying that.

    Haumu looked at Kouki as though it had found its savior! Like meeting the Buddha in hell! It sidled up to Kouki while acting like that.

    ¡¸My, really Haumu¡­¡­as I thought, you can instantly recognize my husband.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.¡¹

    Moana¡¯s cheeks shed red, while Kouki replied back to her with a straight face. He was also casually taking off the polka dots ribbon that Moana had wrapped around Haumu¡¯s neck without anyone noticing and put it inside his pocket. Haumu¡¯s positivity level toward him was rocketing up!

    ¡¸More importantly Moana. Your dress is dirty now, even though you¡¯ve gone through the trouble to dress up. It¡¯ll be the starting time soon. You better tidy up yourself quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸M-my, you¡¯re right. Yeah, I¡¯ll do that. Sorry Haumu. I¡¯ll keep youpany a lot after©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸GUORUAAAA-¡¹

    <em>Don¡¯t you dare say that! </em>It made a roar that seemed to say that. As expected, Moana interpreted it as a joyful roar and she left with a run in a good mood. Kouki seemed to have anticipated that this would happen. He walked Haumu toward Anneal who was holding a grooming set with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry Haumu. The pce staff has gone through the trouble of decorating you to look cool. I¡¯ll stop Moana so that she won¡¯t do anything uncalled for.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuruu¡¹

    Haumu bowed its head deeply. Its dignified gaze was just like before. It looked like it was showing gratitude and respect to Kouki.

    As expected from the former riding beast of the king, it was decorated with ne and helmet that had jewel fitted in it and. Its majestic was going up. If it got something like cute ribbon excessively put on it and then got sent out to the parade like that¡­¡­

    It was very natural for it to feel like it had narrowly escaped death and to feel attached to Kouki who averted such future.

    ¡¸I see. Myuu can guess the situation, nano.¡¹

    ¡¸I-indeed.¡¹

    In any case, it would be time to start soon just like Kouki said.

    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s starting!¡¹

    Koone also arrived from inside the pce.

    She was leading the soldiers of the royal guards who were wearing their formal dress. She herself was also dressing up. She was wearing a dress that looked like pareo type swimsuit with white base color, and multiple thin sashes with golden embroidery wrapped around her.

    One of her arms, her stomach, and one leg were exposing skin, disying the pattern of her prided heaven¡¯s blessing art. Her small ankles were also wearing three golden circlets so that each time she was stepping forward they were ying pleasant clinking sound.

    ¡¸Fuwaah, Ku-chan, you¡¯re so pretty nano! There¡¯s like this holy feeling nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, truly. You look like a shrine maiden serving a god somewhere¡­¡­it is lovely-¡¹

    Certainly, Koone in her formal dress was eight years old so she had no sex appeal. That was partly why, no, that was exactly why she was giving off this aura of sacredness.

    Of course, that was only if she was standing quietly.

    ¡¸Fuheh, t-thank you so much. A-after this festival is over, Koone n to present Synclea¡¯s outfit to the two of you too! Koone will co~ordina~te the outfit for you!¡¹

    The three little girls made merry <em>Kya-kya-</em>. Old Bruitt, Linden and other uncles, and also Arodde who was led here by Lilin and other people gathering to this ce one after another were showing warm smile watching them.

    Also, Myuu and Hinata were still dressed in the outfit that they were wearing from earth to visit here. That was because it would make it easier to identity them as people from other world like that.

    Myuu was wearing a loose jeans and no-sleeve blouse that had white frill attached. There was a ribbon around her neck. Her feet were wearing short boots that looked simr to the boots Yue wore in the past with ribbon attached. She was also wearing an eye-catchingrge belt. It was a rtively boyish fashion.

    Hinata was wearing a dress with a cor that looked like sailor uniform. It had refreshing light blue color. Her feet were wearing frilly white socks and loafers, so with the way she dressed her outfit could also pass as a uniform of a youngdy school somewhere. She was going to meet royalty of foreign country, so just in case she chose a fashion that could also pass off as formal dress.

    Getting back to the topic.

    The warriors started lining up orderly around the animal carriages to form a formation. Moana too had fixed up her appearance and returned back.

    It was around that time a sound like trumpet with heavy bass sound reverberated from the pce¡¯s spire.

    It was the signal for the ceremony opening.

    At the forefront of the carriage formation was today¡¯s main star, Kouki. The former queen who survived through the wartime Moana was standing at his side. Arodde was unassumingly standing behind.

    As expected it seemed she was in the middle of reflecting after Anneal told her about her blunder. She forced herself to swallow her insistence to ¡¸Kouki-sama¡¯s side is mine!¡¹.

    Anneal mama was always smiling and gentle but, her smile wasn¡¯t reaching her eyes at all after the outrageous understanding about her got spread out through the capital. That might also y a part.

    The second animal carriage was naturally carrying Koone. She invited the two friends from another world that she had just made to ride the same carriage. Even though they knew each other only for a short time, strangely she was able to open up to them and invited them to stand at her sides as though to boast about them.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go! Open the gate!!¡¹

    The order from her majesty the queen was obeyed by the gate guards with a smile.

    The fervor of the people instantly blew in. There were also loud cheers that pummeled their eardrums powerfully.

    Koone took the hand of Hinata whose expression was a little stiff. She met her gaze and grinned. Tension left Hinata¡¯s shoulder. Koone also held out her hand to the opposite side. Of courseMyuu also took that hand with a smile.

    The column started moving.

    The weing & victory promation ceremony©¤©¤raised the curtain.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The parade¡¯s fervor was terrific.

    It was truly a festival. The enthusiasm from it was so much that it felt a bit scary.

    The people¡¯s social manner was high, so they didn¡¯t do anything like rushing toward the parade¡¯s column, but the cheers from the crowd were so loud that they couldn¡¯t even hear their own voice.

    And so, Kouki and Moana turned into machine that only smiled and waved their hand.

    As someone who never got involved directly with this world¡¯s circumstance, Arodde quickly regretted insisting ¡¸I got on here because I couldn¡¯t tolerate Moana-san being the only one standing beside Kouki-sama but¡­¡­the agony of being so out of ce here is beyond imagination¡¹.

    It was like, yes, like she was a shadowy cast who carelessly joined a party that was only filled with sunny casts, where she couldn¡¯t keep up with the energy and her mimetic muscles were dying as the consequence.

    Actually Koone had also introduced Arodde as Kouki¡¯s partner from the spire, so all the people were entranced by Arodde¡¯s beautiful appearance while showering praises like <em>As expected from the savior¡¯s partner! What a beauty!</em> and the like but¡­¡­

    Arodde was nearing her limit. Because of her inherent loner nature.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry that a shadowy cast goddess like me got carried away¡­¡­¡¹

    She was using a term that she learned in Japan about a type of people that she felt a close affinity with while quietly taking out a mask and sunsses from her pocket©¤©¤

    ¡¸A! There isn¡¯t much longer so do your best!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t put that suspicious person getup in this kind of ce! Come on smile!¡¹

    Kouki and Moana noticed her and turned around. They sped both her hands firmly and held her back. Arodde was begging ¡¸Please, let me be at peace already¡¹ with teary eyes while trembling.

    But, from the outside the way they were holding hands together like that©¤©¤could be seen as three people getting along together in harmony.

    <em>WAAAAAAAAA- </em>The cheers got even louder. <em>Moana-sama is able to get along with savior-sama¡¯s partner too. She is holding hand together with savior-sama too¡­¡­how precious! There¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re filled with happiness! </em>The people thought.

    ¡¸Oo, Onee-chan and Kouki-sama are making things heating up! Koone¡¯s sense of rivalry is boiling inside!¡¹

    Koone turned her gaze behind. The third carriage and further behind were carrying Donal, Linden, Spenser, Bruitt, and other authorities in the kingdom. Linden nodded after Koone turned her gaze to him.

    His hand quickly pointed up and he muttered something. The tip of his hand sparked and formed a fire ball. Then right after that, it fired up until the sky in an instant and burst out.

    Lightning spread out like spider web with crackling sound at the clear blue sky. In addition the fire ball at the center ruptured and created flower of me.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Next cheers exploded toward the superb technique of the chief of blessing art user.

    That acted as the signal for the blessing art users who were posted at various locations to disy their techniques one after another.

    Not many could useposite technique like Linden, even so countless me flowers bloomed in profusion at the sky, theke water arched up like fountain in various spots, and fishes made from water were swimming in the air.

    There were also those making use of dust to make the wind¡¯s movement visible, They were unveiling acrobatic wind movement as though it was a living thing made from sand.

    Even blessing art users who controlled light were creating a gigantic veil that looked like aurora. The ground bulged up and a type of sand golem mimicked various animals or soldier to create formation and dance to liven up things further.

    ¡¸Fufufu, how¡¯s that? Mi-chan, Hi-chan. This is the weing performance by our country¡¯s art users in full force!¡¹

    Koone puffed out her chest smugly. Myuu and Hinata were entranced by the performances. They could only respond by continuing to p their hands in excitement.

    Every single one of the techniques was packed full with the feeling of wanting to make the guests from other world happy. They could feel that.

    That was the thing that made them the happiest.

    <em>In that case, </em>Myuu tensed her expression with such thought in determination and looked back at Koone.

    ¡¸Ku-chan!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu can¡¯t call herself the demon king¡¯s daughter if Myuu simply ept this kind of weing quietly nanoo!! Allow Myuu to return the favor yeah! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wait, what are you nning to©¤©¤¡¹

    Koone¡¯s eyes widened like saucer te. Myuu ignored that and exchanged look with Hinata. Hinata looked slightly nervous, even so she also tensed her expression with determination and nodded.

    At the same time, the two moved to the back of the carriage. The got on a slightly higher pedestal. Koone panicked wondering what they were nning to do. Meanwhile Myuu took out her smartphone. She then brought it closer to her lips.

    She activated the voice amplifier app (actually the smartphone had functions as artifact incorporated in it, so it was magical effect) and inhaled deeply.

    ¡¸Heed my words! I am the one and only beloved daughter of the demon king Myuu!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I am the demon king¡¯s right hand man, the abyss lord¡¯s©¤©¤¡¹

    Hinata-chan hesitated to say something. Myuu whispered into her ear, then she gave her a firm thumb up. Hinata¡¯s expression became resolved and immediately,

    ¡¸Wife! ¡­¡­In the future, Hinata!¡¹

    In the future©¤©¤only that part was added and said with a small voice. It was the result of Hinata-chan¡¯s conscience twinging inside her. Her mother who was a demon of management being the only one cutting off Kousuke¡¯s paths of escape was enough.

    The introduction rang out with unnatural clearness. The people of the capital fell silent once more for a moment before loud cheers broke out once more in respond.

    Even Kouki and others who were in front of them turned around with puzzlement and surprise. Meanwhile,

    ¡¸Magical Myuu of shooting and explosion!¡¹

    ¡¸P-Pretty Hinata of curse and money!!¡¹

    Myuu took the pose of a raging hawk, while Hinata was getting embarrassed after toote, but she went <em>Eei, a woman should charge forward aftering this farrr!</em> and performed a sharp turn while her face turned bright red!

    And then, the two pressed their back together with great coordination and,

    ¡¸Super Unparalleled Apocalypse Beautiful Idol Unit!! Magical Pretty! Is present here!!¡¹

    The two were posing with horizontal peace gesture over their eye and winked while raising one leg off the ground.

    Multi-legged golem-san (the inside was Lucifaa) hade out from Myuu¡¯s treasure warehouse when anyone noticed and shed blindingly with seven colored lights.

    Sess©¤©¤

    Such atmosphere was conveyed from Myuu¡¯s satisfied expression as she let out a sigh <em>fuh</em>. Though the redness on Hinata¡¯s face was deepening as each second passed.

    ¡¸People of Synclea! Thank you for the wee nano! To show our thankss~~!¡¹

    ¡¸With our feeling of happiness of being able to be friend with her majesty queen Koone©¤©¤Ku-chan!¡¹

    Myuu took out a jewel that looked simr with light blue crystal from the holster on her belt and lifted it up above her head. And then she spoke the activation word loudly.

    ¡¸Myuu thought that something like this might happen and asked for this to be prepared, the specially made jewel magc~! ©¤©¤¡±Ta~mayaa~~~¡±!!¡¹

    Right after that, a pebble of light flew out. It made a pleasant sound of *hyuu~~* and rose until high in the sky, then the next moment it formed a brilliant shape.

    To be frank, it was a firework.

    Myuu who was extremely moved by Japan¡¯s firework begged her papa that she wanted to show it to Koone too. The idiot parent papa involved the Onee-chans and created this masterpiece. Myuu¡¯s exclusive jewel-type magic containing artifact ¨C prototype.

    Because of that, naturally there was no way it was just a normal firework.

    Filling out the sky was something that would make the watcher wanted to retort ¡¸No, how in the world you can create something like that with firework huh!¡¹. It was so splendid that anyone would think ¡¸Rather, isn¡¯t this a drone art instead?¡¹©¤©¤

    ¡¸I-is that, me?¡¹

    Yes, it was Koone. The hair¡¯s golden color and the skin¡¯s brown color, the eyes¡¯ green color, and the clothes¡¯ white color. The firework drew Koone¡¯s image with those four colors.

    The shining image of her majesty the queen suddenly appeared at the sky of the capital. Everyone was astonished and struck dumb seeing that. Not only Koone, even Linden and others were looking up with their mouth hanging open.

    Even the cheers stopped. Everyone without exception was looking up with their mouth hanging open.

    That was why, nobody noticed other than Kouki who was muttering ¡¸I didn¡¯t hear that she would do it here¡­¡­¡¹ with a distant look.

    That Hinata was taking out the ne that was hanging from her neck from behind her dress. Then her hand held a bamboo tube that was as long as four fingers.

    ¡¸Come out©¤©¤pipe fox¡¹

    Several months had passed since the ¡°dragon incident¡±. Different from that time when she had just regained her memory. The strongest onmyouji of her generation had polished her strength once more for the sake of the world that would be changing from there on. This was one of her new trump cards.

    It flew out the instant she uncorked *pop* the bamboo container.

    ¡¸The second one ising yeah, nano!¡¹

    ¡¸All of you. Show everyone the beauty of fox fire.¡¹

    The second firework wasunched up. This time it was even more magnificent and in farrger scale.

    Appearing at the sky was Myuu¡¯s desire. Her desire that <em>It might be nice if it¡¯s like this. No, surely it¡¯ll be nice!</em>

    ¡¸A¡­¡­¡¹

    That small voice that almost couldn¡¯t be heard slipped out from Koone¡¯s lips.

    A girl with twintail blonde hair and brown skin, and a girl with wavy emerald green hair, and a girl with straight ck hair©¤©¤the firework¡¯s colors were clearly divided and captured each girl¡¯s trait nicely.

    Yes, forming at the sky above was the image of Koone and Myuu and Hinata. The girls¡¯ image was holding each other¡¯s hand with Koone at the middle. It was clear to see even through the firework image that was like pixel art. That the three of them were smiling widely.

    Around it, the pipe foxes were dancing. They were swimming in the air as though to bless that friendship. Many beautiful crimson fox fires were drifting around the image, making the firework picture looking even more gorgeous.

    Myuu ignored the dumbfounded crowd and hopped down *pyon* to Koone¡¯s location. Hinata also ordered the pipe foxes to return while following behind.

    ¡¸Ku-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­HAH!? What in the world is that!?¡¹

    Koone¡¯s excitement hadn¡¯t cooled down. Myuu cheerfully took out a stick. It was an absurdly fancy and cute stick, yes, like ¡°Twinkle¡î¡± was going to shoot out from it anytime.

    While everyone was watching over them with bated breath, Myuu held out that stick with a solemn expression.

    ¡¸Actually, an idol unit is made up of three people nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Idol? Unit?¡¹

    Myuu disregarded Koone¡¯s question and said.

    ¡¸Ku-chan is none other than the new Miracle! Miracle Koone nano!¡¹

    A small note, the predecessor, Miracle Ai apparently hated the role so much that she used Ne*ralyzer New on herself to blow away the memory. She was already retired from the role at this point.

    Pretty Lily too, Myuu thought that Hinata who had no ckheartedness was prettier so she went through role change. (Myuu nned to tell about the change to the person herselfter)

    ¡¸K-Koone doesn¡¯t really get it but¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it¡­¡­</em>, Kouki¡¯s face that was looking over here from the front carriage could be seen saying that.

    ¡¸Anyway, Koone understand that this is an important proof of friendship! Because, the two of you just now reaaallyknock it out just now! Koone give you two praise for the first and probably thest time, that it was a perfect posing!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you nano! Ku-chan too will be in the same group with us too from here on nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great! Koone too will practice to do that kind of sharp posing!! Mi-chan, Hi-chan! Thank you!!¡¹

    Hinata was making a look as though she was running away from reality a little due to embarrassment though, but putting that aside.

    It was a critical point of preciousness, second time.

    The falling silent capital regained its breath and cheers enveloped it once more.

    Two girls who showed such amazing power©¤©¤furthermore they were a demon king¡¯s daughter and that demon king¡¯s right hand man¡¯s young wife were tying deep friendship with their country¡¯s queen.

    There was nothing happier than that! The people felt so and got heated up even more than before if it was possible.

    ¡­¡­Among some of the popce, there were conversations like ¡¸Still, this abyss lord, which person he is among those who saved the rear territories again?¡¹¡¸The information about the savior-sama¡¯s friends should have circted but¡­¡­I don¡¯t remember hearing about anyone like that¡¹¡¸That¡¯s rude!¡¹¡¸Then do you know who he is!?¡¹¡¸No, I don¡¯t know too!¡¹¡¸But, surely there¡¯s someone like that! He¡¯s just a bit that, a type of person who don¡¯t want to stand out, no doubt about it!¡¹¡¸You¡¯re right! Surely there was really someone like that too!¡¹¡¸He just avoided getting to stand out!¡¹spreading.

    By the way, all those people talking were all stall owners who had talked with Kousuke for a little when he participated in the banquet after Hajime returned to this desert world along with him.

    Getting back on topic.

    Like that, even with some surprises that happened on the way, the parade smoothly made a round through the capital and all the people were able to take a look at the figures of Kouki and others. After that the parade arrived at the za in front of the pce which was thest stop.

    A high stage was built there so the people could have a good look.

    The feudal lords of various territories were lining up orderly at both sides of the road that was connecting to the stair of that stage. All of them had moved and joyful smile on their face. They weed the group with a grand apuse.

    Kouki and others got down from the carriages and headed toward the top of the stage following Koone¡¯s lead. Here they parted from Arodde, Myuu, and Hinata temporarily.

    They would watch the procession from the VIP seats near the stage together with Anneal and LIlin. It was Koone¡¯s thoughtfulness so they didn¡¯t need to participate in the stiff ceremony or speech too.

    Kouki found a familiar face on his way to the top of the stage. It was Rothko, the lord of Arquette territory, along with his son Rondo. Their eyes met and they happily bowed to each other silently.

    Kouki conveyed with his gaze that they should talkter. Rothko must have caught his meaning. His face broke into a smile and Rondo reddened to an excessive degree. It was memorable how the other feudal lords beside them were looking at Rothko enviously seeing that.

    Like that Kouki and Moana climbed up on top of the stage. Koone ordered Donal and Spenser to stand at both sides, then they faced each other.

    Koone and others were at the front, while Kouki and Moana were behind. Koone and the others were standing with their back facing the people must be a gesture to show that they were representing the popce.

    There was no difference with the height of the floor they were standing on, unlike at the throne room. It was to show that there was no difference in status between the messiah group and Synclea, just like both sides wished for.

    The noise from the people was getting lower. A chuckle slipped out from Kouki seeing that. These people really had high social manners.

    As though that was the signal, Koone turned toward the people and spoke with her voice amplified.

    ¡¸Our history was constantly apanied with war.¡¹

    Her atmosphere was solemn. Her face was definitely that of a queen.

    ¡¸We had continued to fight a battle on the brink where we had to fear extinction for just taking a single step back.¡¹

    The people fellpletely silent. They were listening to the queen¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s first offer a silent prayer. For the peace of the souls of all the people who fell in order to protect us, without ever yielding no matter what even when facing a war with no end in sight. Let us offer our gratitude to them.¡¹

    Koone said that and closed her eyes while clenching her hand on her chest. The people too, along with Kouki and the others were also following her example quietly.

    The cool wind of the oasis gently caressed their skin. The sound of rustling leaves from the trees that didn¡¯t exist before sounded pleasant. It was as though the deads were whispering something to them.

    Each person took their time with the deep emotion inside their chest. Then Koone stopped closing her eyes.

    She showed a gentle smile.

    ¡¸I am feeling truly happy that all of us can wee this day today. Once again, let us offer our gratitude and highest respect to the great hero who aplished the subjugation of the Dark King, and the previous queen who protected our country to the end throughout the five years of despair.¡¹

    Koone turned around and fell on one knee with the people behind her back. Just like Moana did toward Koone on the spire¡¯s terrace.

    None of the popce showed dissatisfaction seeing their queen kneeling. They understood that it wasn¡¯t a kneeling in submission, but simply a disy of deepest respect. They too definitely shared that feeling, so all of them followed the queen¡¯s example without hesitation. The sight of tens of thousands of people kneeling all at the same time was stunning.

    Moana quickly looked like she was going to cry.

    ¡¸Dear hero. I ask you to please proim our victory from your mouth. To announce the arrival of the new era.¡¹

    Koone¡¯s clear voice made Kouki radiating with nervousness even though he had known about it beforehand.

    He took a step forward and unsheathed the holy sword. He lifted up the de that was shining radiantly. Then he took a deep breath.

    ¡¸Here I proim our victory! The unendurable battle that all of you have endured, and the deathly battles in order to survive, all of them end today! From here on, live for the sake of mankind¡¯s growth!! May the blessing of Foltina-sama be with all of you!¡¹

    In that moment, the capital exploded. The cheers that rose up was so loud that it made them almost mistook that as what happened.

    Everyone got on their feet and they threw anything that they had in hand, like hat or towel or whatever to the air, while dancing boisterously.

    The words that they wanted to hear all this time hade out from the savior¡¯s mouth.

    As expected, it seemed there was no greater mark than that for them.

    ¡¸Onee-chan, please look. Everyone, is smiling so brightly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m seeing it clearly¡­¡­I¡¯m seeing it clearly-¡¹

    The sisters secretly exchanged words under all the cheers. Both firmly held back their tears, but they were sharing their feeling from their wide smile.

    Koone raised one hand and the capital quietened down slightly. Her voice reached the people through the voice amplifying blessing art that was working in full force.

    ¡¸People of Synclea,! Come, let us wee the savior¡¯s group once more! And let us celebrate this miraculous rtionship we have with the savior¡¯s group!¡¹

    <em>UOOOOOOOOOOOO-</em> Cheers that sounded like a roar broke out, along with the chanting of the word savior in chorus.

    Amidst all that, Koone who had been acting fully with dignity until this far despite her young age was,

    ¡¸Or rather! Koone has reached the limit! Koone want to y with Koone¡¯s best friends so-so-so very much!!¡¹

    Her atmosphere abruptly changed to one that could be called as a shitty brat atmosphere.

    <em>Eeeeeeh!? </em>Suchmotion spread out.

    But, Koone paid it no mind. At the corner of her sight there was Old Bruitt whose squinty eyes that couldn¡¯t be distinguished whether they were closed or opened snapping wide open, but if she said that she paid it no mind then she paid it no mind!

    She was going to show off. She was going to yell it out at the top of her lungs.

    What the new era¡¯s queen was made of.

    ¡¸Koone dered the raise of the curtain of the new era! And Koone shall say this further on top of that deration! The firstmand of Koone de Shelt Synclea in this new era!¡¹

    Her finger pointed at the popce with a snap. She put on a wide smirk that was a vivid reminder of her past as the prankster princess.

    ¡¸Dri~~~~~~nk a lot, e~~~~~~at a lot, have fun like you¡¯re going to diee¡ª-!!¡¹

    Koone slipperily dodged the hand of Old Bruitt who was going to remonstrate her and hopped down *pyoo~~n* from the stage.

    The stage was really high so Spenser and others turned pale seeing that but,

    ¡¸Lilin!¡¹

    ¡¸As youmand¡¹

    The wind of her trusted confidant caught her.

    And then without any pause she ran with rapid footsteps *sutetetete-* and took the hands of Myuu and Hinata who were watching with wide eyes.

    ¡¸At the very least, Koone¡¯s gonna enjoy the hell out of this!¡¹

    Kooneughed loudly while pulling the hand of the flustered duo. They ran into the gap between the crowd.

    The people whose mouth was gaping wide open burst into loudughter a beatter. <em>Don¡¯t get left behind by our queen! </em>The people cheered as they rushed toward the zas, festivities, and various stalls that had been prepared all over the capital.

    ¡¸E-even though I thought she had gotten calmertely-¡¹

    ¡¸Koone-sama is still Koone-sama huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Donal! Linden! This isn¡¯t the time to say that! We¡¯re chasing them!¡¹

    ¡¸Spenser-sama, it seems that Lilin is at least apanying them¡­¡­¡¹

    Donal had a vein throbbing on his forehead while Linden was getting a faraway look. Spenser was losing hisposure while Anneal calmed him down.

    ¡¸Geez, really Koone-tan¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana looked slightly troubled. But, Kouki gently ced his hand on her shoulder and ran his gaze at the popce while speaking with a smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? That is the ¡°new era¡¯s queen¡± that is really just like Koone.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­¡­right. Fufu, perhaps Spenser and others will have it even harder than the wartime if it¡¯s like this.¡¹

    The people were all smiling. They were allughing with each other and discussing where they would go, what they would eat. Even among the shop owners there were some who were yelling things like ¡¸Koone-sama is still as elusive as before! Hurry back to our shop!¡¹.

    Even the feudal lords of the territories whose reactions were the scariest toward the queen¡¯s chaotic act¡­¡­

    They shrugged their shoulders in exasperation, but they were also smiling as expected.

    ¡ºAh, informing a~ll the territory lords! Do as you please with hero-sama¡¯s honeymoon! Onee-chan, Koone leave the maters about hero-sama to you! Koone really love a reliable Onee-chan!¡»

    ¡¸Just leave everything to me, Koone-tan!¡¹

    At the very least, her follow up through her amplified voice from somewhere also left nothing to be desired, so it made it even harder to want toin.

    Though the hero in question who felt like he was turned into a sacrifice depending on how he viewed it was making a twitching expression seeing the feudal lords approaching him with a bright smile that felt slightly different than a normal smile.

    In any case, it was the queen¡¯smand.

    Then there was no refusing it.

    During thismemoration day that would remain in the history book, the people of Synclea, and even the warriors were all immersed in having fun and <em>forgetting the war</em>.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Don¡¯t wake her up. She is deathly tired

    => It goes without saying, it¡¯s from the movie [Commando]. I think it¡¯s a miraculous movie where all its scenes are joke material.

    ¨C Miracle Ai

    => From Tortus Travel Journal ? [Be the Sparkling ¡î Magical Girl of Covenant].

    ¨C Pipe Fox

    =>The image is from Pipe Fox of [XXXHOLIC].

    ¨C Live Mami! (I forgot to introduce this one. Thanks for pointing it out!)

    => From [Pue Magi Madoca Magica]. At that time my eyes turned into dot in RL when seeing Mami-san got Mami-ed. I went <em>Eh¡­?.</em>

 SS Overlap 5th Annniversary

    SS Ovep 5th Annniversary

    <strong>Dangerous Poster Girls</strong>

    After Kaori joined their group in Horaud Town and before entering the desert area.

    Hajime and co were having meal in a moderatelyrge town.

    Myuu was sitting on Hajime¡¯sp while intently stuffing her cheeks *hamu hamu* with vegetable. It was a really warming sight. Hajime¡¯s eyes were even radiating a gentle light.

    ¡¸Kuku. Thou art alreadypletely a papa despite thy reluctance before this.¡¹

    Hajime averted his gaze in respond to Tio¡¯s words while spitting out ¡¸Shaddup¡¹.

    Seeing Hajime like that caused Yue¡¯s cheeks to blush as she muttered ¡¸¡­¡­Nnu. Precious¡¹. Shia looked like she was in a daze while going <em>hoee~</em>, and Kaori was staring with a soft and cheerful expression.

    ¡¸Even so, our additional order hasn¡¯te yet.¡¹

    Hajime said that while looking toward the kitchen. Perhaps he was trying to change the topic.

    This restaurant was a rtively splendid eating ce. Apparently it was the best ce in town. It was spacious and clean and also had good reputation. It had several popr dishes that some people even came here from afar just to eat the foods here.

    In fact the ce looked bustling and even now all the tables were full. An old looking woman who seemed to be the restaurant owner¡¯s wife was busily going around between those tables.

    ¡¸The restaurant¡¯s size and the staff¡¯s number doesn¡¯t match.¡¹

    It was just as Shia said. The restaurant waspletelycking manpower. The cooking was certainly satisfying, but this situation was a bit unsatisfactory. Perhaps they should change restaurant if theirtest order took too long to arrive¡­¡­when Hajime was about to suggest that, hostility suddenly entered inside along with the door getting thrown open.

    ¡¸tsu¡­¡­found you-. You bitch, the blonde over there! How dare you do that to my friend-¡¹

    Standing there were several men who looked really thuggish. Their gazes were looking straight at Yue. They stopped breathing for a moment when Yue¡¯s beautiful face turned toward them, but they immediately spouted out angry words after that.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this Yue, your acquaintance?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, I don¡¯t remember them.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw around-. You im that you don¡¯t remember going around crushing people¡¯s balls!? I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    Yue-sama hit her palm as though to say that she got it now. Apparently these men were friends with someone who experienced crotch smashing from Yue somewhere somewhen.

    ¡¸H-hehe¡­¡­there¡¯re twelve of us. And there¡¯re even more outside. You got nowhere to run. We¡¯re gonna get you make up all your doing to us slowly.¡¹

    The man who seemed to be the leader was looking not only at Yue but also to Shia and others. Then his face that was red from anger was instantly overflowing with vulgar emotion.

    ¡¸Whoops, don¡¯t try anything funny. I¡¯ve men outside ready to blow up this joint with magic. You guys also don¡¯t want to involve unrted people¨D¨D¡¹

    *Bang-. Bang-.* The man got sent flying to outside.

    The man¡¯s friends went ¡¸Eh?¡¹ with a stupid looking face. Bullet storm also assaulted them at the same time. The men flew beautifully through the air. At the same time uncontrolled magic was fired toward the restaurant, blowing a part of the wall and ceiling cleanly.

    Silence returned inside the restaurant, where the venttion and the view to outside had greatly improved from before.

    A second passed. <em>Kyaaaaaaaaaah</em> A scream became the trigger for the customers to all run away.

    ¡¸H-Hajime-kun!? It¡¯s bad to suddenly shot even though the restaurant customers were taken hostage isn¡¯t it!? Isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    It was a truly correct argument.

    ¡¸No negotiation with terrorist. Enemy has to be exterminated even if noble sacrifice is needed. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re on earth or another world. That¡¯s justmon sense, Kaori.¡¹

    It waspletely a tyrannical statement. Rather it was Hajime who was the terrorist.

    <em>I don¡¯t want that kind ofmon sense!</em> Kaori yelled while holding her head in her hands. Then two women entered thepletely deserted restaurant. And then they looked around with pale expression and found the madam and restaurant owner on the ground unable to stand. The moment their eyes met, they spoke in harmony.

    ¡¸¡¸We can¡¯t work in a ce that is like a battlefield like this! We¡¯re going home!¡¹¡¹

    They then dashed away. Most likely they were restaurant staffs. After seeing them off that with a dumbfounded look, the owner stood up with a stagger¡­¡­

    ¡¸Y-youuuuuuuu. What in the world you have done-. You damn terrorists!¡¹

    It was apletely correct statement.

    After that, Kaori and Tio patiently consoled the owner and his wife who were enveloped in anger & despair while talking with them. Meanwhile Hajime and co were giving exnation (all these were done by the men) to the town guards.

    After a while, Kaori seemed to have finished talking and walked toward Hajime with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸Umm, Hajime-kun. I had talked with the owner but, it looks like he has a lot of troubles¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, give this to him.¡¹

    Hajime held out a leather bag that was stuffed with money. Kaori¡¯s expression spasmed. Shia hit her palm with her hand while looking like she had solved a puzzle.

    ¡¸I see! This is like Hajime-san¡¯s teaching to Tou-sama and others that ny percent of problem in the world can be resolved with violence while the remaining ten percent can be solved with money.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun!? At the very least use ¡°sincerity¡± or ¡°dialogue¡± there! Even solving problem with money is already violence enough!¡¹

    Themon sense person Kaori-san firmly pushed back the money to Hajime while exining the circumstance of the owner.

    ording to him, it seemed that originally there were two waitresses. Those two suddenly took a break because of injury and sickness. Those two just now who ran away were temporarily hired workers.

    Furthermore, apparently today there were several reservations forter by people who came from afar. It seemed that all those people were regr customers or people with high position in the society. They had made their reservation since one month ago. If those reservations were canceled suddenly by the restaurant, the survival of this restaurant would be threatened.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­. The foods here are delicious but it¡¯s unfortunate. I¡¯ll pray that their next life will be luckier than now.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat it like it¡¯s over already for them, Hajime-kun!¡¹

    Kaori hugged Hajime who tried to leave the restaurant right away to keep him in ce. It couldn¡¯t be helped so perhaps he should knock her unconscious and carry her on his shoulder¡­¡­Hajime was going to carry out his brutish thinking, but a young and pure voice interrupted him at that timing¡­¡­

    ¡¸Papa~, you aren¡¯t going to save them nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Nuguh¡¹

    A pure gaze from a daughter. The sparkling eyes of a little girl who believed that her papa was a hero without a shred of doubt was cracking the man¡¯s heart that had gone past being dry and be cold like tundra.

    ¡¸S-stop. Stop that Myuu! Don¡¯t look at me with a pure gaze like that! Kuh, I¡¯m gonna get purified at this rate¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hajime-san is flustered!? My theory of Myuu-chan being the strongest is gaining credibility fast desuu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nuu. That Myuu, she¡¯s formidable.¡¹

    Putting aside Shia and Yue¡¯s expression that seemed to say ¡¸Myuu, what a terrifying child!¡¹, in the end, Hajime was defeated by Myuu¡¯s sparkling eyes and epted Kaori¡¯s suggestion. In other words,

    ¡¸W-wee! Pleasee to your table over here.¡¹

    The destroyed restaurant was temporarily remodeled to be open terrace style and the group epted being temporary staffs for reimbursing the damage too.

    Kaori was servicing the customers with expression that was twitching from nervousness. She was dressed with this restaurant¡¯s waitress uniform.

    It wasn¡¯t only Kaori. Yue, Shia, Tio, and even Myuu were the same.

    White blouse, blue and ck apron skirt, and then knee socks. They looked truly lovely and charming. Furthermore, every single one of them was a beauty. What¡¯s more, they were beautiful to the extreme that it would be impossible to find anyone like them in the neighborhood. Naturally the eyes of the customers kept stealing nces or even fixedpletely at them.

    Kaori was nervous, even so she was receiving the customers with cheerful smile. It was to be expected from her.

    Shia too. She was working energetically with her bluish white hair that was rare even for demi-human swaying behind her. She was gathering attention as though anything like discriminatory mindset didn¡¯t exist at all in the people here. Men who saw her choker and sighed while griping ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s free huh¡¹ appeared one after another.

    Tio too was suppressing her usual perverseness, in addition she would have to lean forward a little when bringing food to table. Her brutal chest that got emphasized a lot drew the men¡¯s gaze like ma.

    And then, the little waitress Myuu was showered with wholehearted attention because of how warming it to watch her and how it provoked worry seeing a girl that little doing waitress¡¯s work. Especially the elderly, seeing the figure of Myuu doing her best ¡¸Nnsho, nnsho¡¹ to carry te to their table knocked out all of them.

    But, amidst them all, the one who was shining brighter than the other¡­¡­or rather, the one who was gathering attention of different kind was¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Order quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, sorry. Err, what is your rmendation¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­tsk¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Terrific beauty that was like the highest grade bisque doll. Even though her looks still had childishness remaining in it, the atmosphere that was drifting out from her was simply bewitching. The vampire princess waitress¨D¨DYue-sama.

    There was not even a shred of business smile from her. She stared fixedly at the customers expressionlessly as well as intensely. Her wordless pressure of ¡¸Just order anything quickly. Then eat quickly and get out immediately¡¹ was tormenting the customers. Apparently Yue didn¡¯t have any smile to give to man other than Hajime.

    But, that impossibly rude treatment to customer was making the customer in question to look intoxicated with reddening cheeks for some reason.

    Even after that, Yue-sama continued to treat the customers with 100% tsun and 0% dere, but it was mass producing addicts to Yue-sama¡¯s bitter treatment in inverse proportion instead.

    Hajime who was watching that while washing dishes in the kitchen was,

    ¡¸Owner. Which is better, blowing up the deviants or blowing up the restaurant that gathered the deviants?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯tttt-. Everyone is usually a respectable customer!¡¹

    It seemed that Yue-sama wasn¡¯t suited to work as a waitress, in various senses.

    The restaurant was abnormally booming with the owner getting acute stomachache from the terror of fearing his restaurant might get blown up anytime as thepensation.

    In the end, Hajime and others were sessful in saving the restaurant without dirtying a little girl¡¯s pure heart.

    Also, Hajime properly recorded Yue¡¯s waitress appearance using his artifact for eternity.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463

    <strong>Myuu¡¯s Spring Vacation Third Part (Middle)</strong>

    A lot of noises were resounding far above the sky.

    How to describe it? If it had to be described inly, it was a sailing ship that was grabbed and abducted by a ck dragon¡­¡­or something like that.

    The machine dragon was modeled after Tio¡¯s ck dragon mode. It spread out its copsible wings majestically. Its four thick legs were gripping the four corners of a galleon without mast to carry it on the sky.

    However, the size was even greater than the actual dragon. Even just the ship part might have the total length of a hundred meter.

    The ship was made from wood with a keel that drew a beautiful curve. Height-wise it was most likely equal to a threeyers structure. The deck was made spaciously with width around twenty meters. The deck became twoyers structure from the bow to the stern, so in actuality the height from both ends was equal to fiveyers.

    Just like a battleship from Middle Age, there were many cannons peeking out from both sides and both ends. Especially the bow¡¯s cannon. It was decorated to look like a dragon¡¯s head with its jaw opened wide. It drew an imposing figure.

    ¡¸Uu~nn¡­¡­¡¹

    The one who was letting out such conflicted groan was Kouki who was <em>inside the head part</em> of that ck dragon.

    The internal area that had the space of ten meters to the four directions had nothing at all inside. In exchange the surrounding was very visible.

    Actually this head part had its whole surfaces made from a kind of magic mirror so the outside was clearly visible. In short, it was the observation deck. It was also possible to move the long neck to some degree, so it could move to far above the torso part or conversely get closer to the ship part at the bottom.

    Right now it was also being slightly lowered, so the situation at the lower deck was clearly visible.

    ¡¸Even though hepletely ignored my request, the work itself doesn¡¯t cut any corner¡­¡­it¡¯s really well made. It¡¯s so well made it¡¯s irritating!¡¹

    Kouki was standing while crossing his arms at the center of the room. There he was muttering to himself.

    His gaze was directed at below his feet, through the transparent floor and toward the deck.

    There were a lot of people on the deck. They were the feudal lords of the territories where he would go sightseeing after this, along with their family or perhaps aides.

    It looked like they were unable to suppress their excitement from riding a flying ship for the first time in their life. They were leaning forward while holding on the handrail to look down on the ground below. They were pping their hands in high spirits seeing the sight of the flowing clouds from above.

    There were also Moana along with Spenser and several royal guards who apanied her as bodyguards there. They were simrly enjoying the sky travel.

    Also, Donal, Linden, and Anneal were staying behind. There was no way that the leaders of the army and the blessing art users could also be absent from the capital. Anneal too, the feudal lords of the territories that Kouki¡¯s group didn¡¯t n to visit were remaining behind in the capital, so she needed to be there to deal with them as the head maid. Even if she came along in this trip, it would be the territories they visited that would be in charge of entertaining Kouki¡¯s group, so there would be nothing much for her to do.

    In addition, Lilin was also staying behind. She insisted that she would absolutelye along too, but she had left the royal guards because of her own wish to be at the frontline. It would be just too convenient for her to rejoin the royal guards at this point just because of her personal feeling. Lilin was unable to say anything back when her majesty the queen pointed that out.

    <em>If that¡¯s the case, my only chance is tonight! </em>Lilin said that with an animalistic gaze. As for what in the world she did to Kouki at the night¡­¡­

    It could be easily guessed from the way Kouki¡¯s face turned bright red just from a single sidelong nce from Lilin when she came to see them off. By the way, this morning Moana and Lilin came out together from Kouki¡¯s room. (by Anneal-san¡¯s info)

    Getting back to the topic.

    Regardless of what happened, when he was watching the cheerful atmosphere at the deck,

    ¡¸Even though I thought that flying ship with Star War* design would absolutely be better¡¹

    This also wasn¡¯t bad, he thought. No, rather he thought that this was better.

    Yes, this flying ship with unconventional style was none other than one of the means of transportation that Hajime gave to Kouki for the ¡°World tree branches¡¯ revival n¡±.

    At first, Kouki made a request about designing the ship.

    Kouki too was a boy, so he couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling buoyant that he would receive his own personal flying ship.

    And, even though he wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about manga or anime, he was familiar with most world-wide popr movies. Especially Sta* Wars. He loved it ever since he was little.

    And so Kouki told Hajime with a cheerful grin, <em>Give me Millenium Falco*.</em>

    He also said, <em>if possible, can you also load it with X-Wi*g for just in case?</em>

    In addition, he also wanted the ship to be installed with this and that from Star *ars that at the end he meddled with Hajime¡¯s blueprint as he pleased¡­¡­

    Kouki didn¡¯t know. What would happen when a creator found their blueprint got revised outside of their knowledge.

    Hajime was all-smiles. He said ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹ with a smiling face and a thumb up.

    Kouki went <em>I¡¯ll be able to ride that Falco*!</em> With great joy. He was too joyful that he didn¡¯t see it. The pulsing vein behind Hajime¡¯s front bangs.

    Kouki also didn¡¯t notice just how abnormal it was that Hajime was epting his demand without even a singleint.

    As the result, when he received the message that it waspleted and excitedly went to the ¡°Miniature Garden¡± that was used as dock to take a look¡­¡­

    A Middle Age style wooden ship was docked there. Furthermore, for some reason it also had dragon thingy attached on top of it.

    It went without saying that Kouki¡¯s eyes shrunk like a dot seeing that. <em>My Millenium Falc*n, where¡­¡­</em>He muttered.

    ording to Hajime.

    ¡ºI was just going to make a in sailing ship but, I got motivated for some reason. Might as well, so I styled it like Granblu*¡¯s airship. It¡¯s wonderful right? You can thank me to death.¡»

    He said. And he said it while puffing out his chest. His face was wonderfully smug, with not even the slightest bit of guilt frompletely ignoring Kouki¡¯s request could be seen from him.

    It went without saying that Kouki grabbed Hajime¡¯s cor after that. <em>My Millenium Falc*n, WHEREEEEEE!! </em>He yelled. Because, he didn¡¯t know anything about Gra*blue.

    By the way, unlike that airship, the dragon part was constructed with four legs grabbing the ship because those four legs were used as stair or elevator.

    In other words, the dragon part could be entered. Kouki couldn¡¯t directly manipte magic power, so he needed to use bangle shaped remote control artifact to control the ship, or entered the steering room to directly steer the ship from there.

    The core of the ship was that steering room. The appearance of that room was also made from wood, due to some kind of fixation from Hajime that he didn¡¯t know about. There were things like wooden steering wheel, leather sofa, and other furniture there that looked aged even though they were all brand new.

    There were also storage space andmunication device, workbench and equipment to create map, etc. Things that were necessary for investigation each world were packed in there. All of them were arranged to have Middle Age style.

    Even though the inside of the galleon part below was made from metal everywhere, here Hajime went out of his wayy out wooden boards, furthermore he also deliberately stained them too, creating the feeling of ¡°a ship that had been used for a long time during the Middle Age¡±. It was truly pointlessly refined pointless technique and pointless fixation.

    Of course, even though it had such interior it was also properly installed with convenient electrical appliances. There was also nock of bathroom and toilet. There was even golem provided for maintaining and cleaning the inside of the ship.

    Because of that even though Kouki was extremely sulky, the ship¡¯s craftsmanship itself had nothing that could beined about, he was convincing himself that it would be ungrateful of him to find fault with a ship this amazing but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Certainly it¡¯s good to be able to easily look outside like this for an exploration ship. Besides, it¡¯s easier for Koone and others to understand about flying in the sky through riding a ship that they¡¯re familiar with rather than a spaceship. This type of ship is easier to approach¡­¡­¡¹

    If Kouki took out Millenium *alcon in this world, it would create a situation that was truly ¡°an encounter with the unknown¡±. There was no doubt that the residents of this world would be bewildered by the ship¡¯s science fiction internal structure rather than enjoying the outside scenery.

    Or perhaps, they would go <em>How can a round lump of metal like this fly in the sky!?, </em>and they would be trembling with fear of the ship crashing down throughout the journey.

    If that happened then surely a lot of people wouldn¡¯t be able to immerse themselves in feeling moved of flying through the sky, no doubt about it.

    In other words, this appearance was spot on for usage in this desert world.

    ¡¸Shit, it¡¯s frustrating for some reason¡­¡­¡¹

    He didn¡¯t know whether Hajime had anticipated until that far ahead but, either way he couldn¡¯t wipe away this feeling of defeat. Hepletely imagined the figure of Hajime pointing his finger at him while bending backward so far his back arched like a bridge like a certain pirate empress.

    It was then, some noisy giggling and boisterous sound were approaching.

    There were three presences going out of their way to run up the stairs inside the neck part even though the stairs were functioning like esctor. There was no door in this observation deck so the sounds echoed very clearly.

    ¡¸Dum duu¡ªmm, arriving here! Is the ultra chipper Kooneeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸And Myuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸A-and Hinataaa¡­¡­¡¹

    Koone and Myuu made their entrance with wide smile and both hands raised in banzai pose. Hinata was the only one looking shy, but she was copying the two with her cheeks flushed red looking like she was having a great time.

    ¡¸You three, it looks like you are having fun.¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s gaze softened while he chuckled smilingly.

    ¡¸Naturally. Rather, is there a reason why anyone can¡¯t have fun here!? Koone said as Koone pressed a question back instead!¡¹

    Koone once had the experience of flying in the sky on Grim Gryphon but, as expected it was different then riding on a flying ship. Kouki could see that she was enjoying this sky travel with her whole being.

    In fact, she had been dragged by Myuu and Hinata this whole time until now exploring the inside of the ship.

    ¡¸Especially this transparent floor! The ship below also has the same structure! It¡¯s like we¡¯re sliding on the sky while floating still in the air, kuuu~~~~~h, it¡¯s unbearable! Koone never thought that a scary experience with your safety guaranteed can be this fun! It¡¯s a new frontier for Koone!!¡¹

    It was just as Koone said, the ship at the bottom also had magic mirror as floor. Of course, it was using alloy that was made using age of god magic and boasted a solidity that couldn¡¯t bepared with reinforced ss, so it wouldn¡¯t break easily even in battle.

    It was a convenient function for during investigation, being able to see the whole area below from the ship¡¯s bottom. As long as one had magic power, it would be possible to also operate the floor itself like touch panel to activate zoom function or projection function.

    ¡¸Certainly it was thrilling. It made my heart skipped a beat.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, it looks like Ku-chan and Hina-chan have been awakened to the pleasure of attraction like jet coaster, nano.¡¹

    It was totally unexpected. Actually Hinata-chan had no experience with shriek inducing attraction it seemed.

    She had experience going to an amusement park itself that had been fully reserved, but at that time her height was simply insufficient for riding such attraction.

    And then, after she grew tall enough that she would be able to, seeing a theme park that had no one except staffs even though it was a theme park was lightly traumatizing (it was the doing of the idiot parent Taisei papa), that after that her vacation was mostly done at resort spot abroad in the end¡­¡­that was how.

    By the way, Myuu too wasn¡¯t tall enough but she had experienced such attraction. Yue-oneechan¡¯s metamorphosis magic was excellent. Doing something like shrinking or growing someone for ten centimeters wasn¡¯t hard.

    ¡¸W-well, it¡¯s great that you three are having fun. Ah, right right. We¡¯re going to arrive at Arquette in around twenty minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸Already!? A distance that would took one whole day even after forcefully spurring arous in just two hours! How revolutionary! Koone¡¯s worldly desire is boiling up to an unprecedented degree!¡¹

    Koone was greedily staring at the ship frame through the transparent surface. Certainly as a queen this was something that she would desperately want, no doubt about it.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯ll be troubling if you¡¯re surprised by just this much yeah, nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Mi-chan! What do you mean by that!?¡¹

    ¡¸The speed of papa¡¯s ship shouldn¡¯t be just this much nano! This ship¡¯s speed is still limited by Kouki-oniisan even like this! So that everyone can enjoy the trip!¡¹

    <em>Right!?</em> Myuu asked with a crisp gaze toward Kouki.

    Kouki nodded even while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s like Myuu-chan said. I¡¯m keeping the speed down a lot I guess? ¡­¡­I was told that it can rival fighter jet if I seriously pour in the magic power after all.¡¹

    In other words, it was a supersonic flying ship. The driving force was using gravity control, also with barrier to deal with the wind resistance, so it stood to reason. If he wanted, this ship could even dive underwater using that barrier function.

    It used Oscar¡¯s magic submarine that Hajime saw during their travel to Tortus, specifically at their visit to the underwater ruin as reference.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing isn¡¯t it! This©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing. This©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸ck Dragon ship!¡¹

    ¡¸Endeavour.¡¹

    Koone and Kouki looked at each other while grinning. A second passed and they both went ¡¸Hm?¡¹ and tilted their head to each other.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­this ship¡¯s name is ck Dragon isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, it¡¯s Endeavour though¡­¡­¡¹

    Koone was bewildered. She slowly looked toward Myuu.

    Kouki too was drawn by that and looked at Myuu.

    Myuu looked astonished.

    ¡¸E-Endeavour?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, yeah that¡¯s right¡­¡­have you never heard about Captain Cook? I got the name from that person¡¯s exploration ship.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­But¡­¡­this ship, has dragon nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, true. Eh? But, didn¡¯t you hear? Nagumo told me that it¡¯s fine if I name this ship, so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸B-but¡­¡­papa also told Myuu that it¡¯s a lovely name¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ee?¡¹

    There Hinata raised her hand with a really conflicted face that didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡¸Um, Amanogawa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Hinata-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸At the lower part of the bow, there is a magnificent engraving of ¡°ck Dragon¡± written in English¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying right?¡¹

    Kouki controlled the neck. He stretched it until the limit that it caused the people on the deck to wonder what he was doing. Meanwhile Kouki peered at the ship¡¯s frame, at the slightly lower part of the bow.

    Certainly, there were the words ck Dragon written in English with cursive style.

    Even though when he epted the ship, he definitely remembered that spot had the word Endeavour written in English too there.

    ¡¸Ah,e to think of it that guy gave me a treasure warehouse right before departure saying things about additional supply or what-not¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa-sama. This is just my spection but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t need to finish! I already realized it-¡¹

    The nerve of that idiot parent demon king. After giving permission to Kouki to name the ship, he rewrote it right before the departure.

    This was just his guess but, he must have shown Myuu a picture or something of the flying ship that she would ride on her trip. Seeing that Myuu must have innocently called it ¡¸ck Dragon¡¹ and Hajime heard it. <em>Then, the ship is ck Dragon</em>, he said.

    Myuu seemed to have realized it too.

    ¡¸If Kouki-oniisan, prefer Endeavour then¡­¡­err, we can rewrite it somehow even right now nano!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s gaze ran over the ck Dragon¡¯s hull with reluctance, then she resigned herself even though she was feeling a bit dejected because Kouki had named the ship first.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t done anything bad, the feeling of guilt was crushing. Kouki¡¯s expression was twitching.

    An additional blow hit him at that timing.

    ¡¸Uwaa, Kouki-sama, this is really putting off. To think that you want to prioritize your own iprehensible naming even if it make a small child like this sad¡­¡­Koone is getting disillusioned!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying anything like that right!? It¡¯s fine, Myuu-chan! This ship¡¯s name is ck Dragon! It sounds strong and cool! And it¡¯s easy to understand too!¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-oniisana, you don¡¯t need to force yourself nano. That naming¡¯s exactly as how it looks like ain¡¯t it. It just a name that a kid thought of after all. Lamee¡­¡­that¡¯s written all over your face nano.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s written on my face! I¡¯m not thinking anything like that! No, really! It¡¯s a great name isn¡¯t it-, ck Dragon! I can feel the powerfulness! I can¡¯t think anything better than that! Thank you, Myuu-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s suspecting gaze stabbed Kouki. No, Koone and Hinata were also giving him a stare that was saying ¡¸Are you really thinking so?¡¹.

    Kouki ordered his face muscles with all his strength. Smile! Don¡¯t make the little girls¡¯ smiles clouded, hero! Hide your true feeling with a bright smile! Hemanded. He wasn¡¯t thinking anything like <em>what a simplistic naming</em>, he wasn¡¯t!

    It seemed that battle of the hero ended with victory somehow.

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­if Kouki-oniisan is fine with that then¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, fine. Rather I prefer that name.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh, if Kouki-san is saying that much then it can¡¯t be helped nano. This ship¡¯s name is ck Dragon nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Oo~~¡¹¡¹

    Hinata and Koone were pping. Myuu was also puffing out her chest happily.

    The smiles of the little girls were protected. This was the hero¡¯s victory.

    ¡¸Well, Koone doesn¡¯t understand the meaning but, Koone think that hero-sama¡¯s naming sense also isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯ll surely get used next time. Koone guarantee it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the kind words.¡¹

    Koone gently patted his shoulder *pon pon*. Seeing her consoling gaze toward him, he was feeling a sense of defeat as expected. He wondered why that was.

    Kouki sighed. He suddenly felt really tired. One person called out to Kouki who was like that with a worried tone.

    ¡ºKouki-sama, are you alright? You looked tired¡­¡­should I take your ce in operating the ship?¡»

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine A.¡¹

    ¡¸A-oneesan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Arodde-sama?¡¹¡¹

    Come to think of it, Myuu and the others realized that they didn¡¯t catch sight of her at all during their exploration of the ship. Their eyes were goggling around. They couldn¡¯t see her anywhere.

    ¡¸Aa, A is in heaven sword mode right now.¡¹

    It seemed that she was attached on Kouki¡¯s back waist. Kouki took out the wooden holy sword that was the size of a knife.

    ¡¸Eh, A-oneesan, why do you turn into sword nano?¡¹

    ¡ºAfter all of you went ying and left me alone, the nobles of this country surrounded me all the time and my heart reached the limit. I who was sitting alone on the VIP seat couldn¡¯t even run away and had to deal with them. After all I can¡¯t possibly cause shame for Kouki-sama too.¡»

    The former goddess-sama deliberately emphasized the part of them leaving her alone to y. Certainly, during the ceremony Koone left into the city with only Myuu and Hinata in tow.

    It seemed that she was holding a grudge for being left alone in a ce where there were only unfamiliar people.

    Myuu and others looked at each other with an expression that didn¡¯t know what to say. Or perhaps, it was the expression of children who saw a hopeless adult.

    ¡ºUu, Kouki-sama was also surrounded by the lords, while Moana and momma too©¤©¤I mean, Anneal also looked busy, so no one gave me a helping hand. Why can¡¯t anyone understand, the fear of smiling unknown people talking to you ceerfully? What if I was at a loss for words? What if I gave a strange reply and the mood froze? What if they thought of me as a boring person? Uoee, haa haa, it¡¯s painful from simply imagining it¡­¡­I want to be a shellfish¡­¡­¡»

    Kouki looked up to the ceiling in respond to the former goddess¡¯s unsociable tendency.

    The three girls were also looking like they couldn¡¯t find anything to say.

    ¡¸Err, cheer up, A-oneesan! No one care about such thing nano!¡¹

    ¡ºIn short, you¡¯re telling me to not mind it because from the start even an insect has more worth than me. You¡¯re too self-conscious, pugyaaa, that¡¯s what you mean isn¡¯t it? Hics-¡»

    ¡¸Aaa, word is hard nano! Myuu made her even more depressed!¡¹

    Myuu held her head in her hands. For Myuu whosemunication ability was rumored to be at max level to be troubled like this, this goddess, she was formidable. Perhaps hermunication ability disorder was at max level. Or perhaps it was her negative personality power that was at max level.

    ¡¸In other words, Arodde-sama is staying in sword form so that you can keep staying near Amanogawa-sama and not needing to interact with other people?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no way our country¡¯s lords will take any careless action against the savior¡¯s rtive, so it must be very draining for her to be surrounded by unknown people for her to be like this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that seems to be the case. It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯ll change from this heaven sword mode for a while.¡¹

    Apparently she did the model change while screaming <em>HIGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH</em> into the heaven sword mode. Furthermore perhaps because of her pointless sense of rivalry with the holy sword Ua Alto that was in ne form, she did her best to be as small as possible that she shrieked <em>PIGYAAAAUOOOEEEEE-.</em>It was shriek that might even whittle off the sanity value of other people.

    Myuu took the knife mode heaven sword from Kouki and hugged it tightly while spinning fully supportive words.

    *sh, a~sh* The heaven sword-chan was flickering while looking like it was getting healed somehow.

    Looked from outside perspective, it was like a little girl was lovingly hugging a knife while talking to it.

    ¡¸D-did something happen?¡¹

    Even more guests had appeared inside the observation desk when they noticed.

    It was Moana, Arquette¡¯s lord Rothko, and his son Rondo.

    ¡¸Wait, is that A? You mustn¡¯t Myuu-chan. Don¡¯t hug that kind of thing! Toss it away, toss!¡¹

    ¡ºSo cruel¡­¡­it¡¯s like I¡¯m a trash¡­¡­uu, uu¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Aa, don¡¯t say that Moana-oneesan! A-oneesan is a knife right now! We need to console her a lot and tell her good girl, good girl nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, if Myuu-chan say that¡­¡­it can¡¯t be helped. Come on, A, return to your original form. I¡¯ll give you the reserve that is for you who¡¯re always constantly in the slump.¡¹

    Moana said that and took out a drink to make the drinker energetic from somewhere. The bottle had the demon king¡¯s stamp on it. *sh? sshhh!* The heaven sword shined. However when Myuu moved to put it on the ground, it seemed to dislike it and stopped shining, bing quiet.

    Troublesome¡­¡­

    That kind of thought was written on Moana-oneesan¡¯s face.

    Her hand reached out to pull it away from Myuu, but an ivy grew out from the heaven sword and wrapped around Myuu. It seemed that it didn¡¯t want to be pulled away. Was it feeling motherhood even from a little girl?

    From outside perspective it looked like a girl was being attacked by tentacle, so Koone and Hinata also joined in with the consoling.

    The Arquette father and son were watching thatmotion with a dumbfounded look. Kouki approached them with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Once again, long time no see, Rothko-san. And Rondo-kun too.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oo, Kouki-dono. Yes, long time no see.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor to be able to meet you again, hero-sama!¡¹

    Rothko offered his hand cheerfully even while feeling a bit bewildered. Kouki also shook his hand back happily. Rondo-kun was slightly nervous, but he also looked happy as expected.

    ¡¸We weren¡¯t able to talk much during the ceremony after all. It looks like we will arrive at our territory soon, so Ie here not only to give a greeting, but also to confirm the sightseeing n.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, sorry. I also couldn¡¯t disregard the other feudal lords¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t let it weigh your mind. I hear that your group won¡¯t be able to go around to all the territories in the trip this time. You had to prioritize the feudal lords who are excluded from the sightseeing trip, if not they might express their resentfulinter on!¡¹

    Rothkoughed cheerfully. He was a personage with pleasant personality just like before. His dark blue hair that was in swept back style and his trademark monocle were suiting him too.

    ¡¸In any case, I¡¯m feeling wholeheartedly happy that we can meet again like this. My wife too must be impatiently waiting for Kouki-dono¡¯s visit right now. She should be preparing the reception so that there won¡¯t be any problem even if Kouki-dono arrive anytime, so I hope you can look forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I¡¯ll look forward to it too. Is the grain-producing area doing well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Originally it¡¯s still not the time yet for the harvest, but all of us wish for Kouki-dono and everyone to be able to see the scenery of golden fields that the blessing art users arepletely mobilizing to adjust the growth.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that is truly¡­¡­won¡¯t there be any problem to the farming cycle or something if you do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, no need to worry. The art users are in high spirits. They all insist that there won¡¯t be any problem for them to work day and night for around a month just to adjust thend.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that nothing but trouble!?¡¹

    That was just how strong their feeling of wanting to show Arquette¡¯s goodness to Kouki¡¯s group even if they had to work to an excessive degree.

    After all this time it wouldn¡¯t just the savior and the former queen who came,

    ¡¸¡­¡­That littledy, is the demon king¡¯s honorable daughter isn¡¯t it? Dear me, what a lovelydy.¡¹

    Because the daughter of the other savior of Arquette©¤©¤the demon king would alsoe.

    The way Rothko looked at Myuu¡­¡­how to say it, it was like he was witnessing a reality that was hard to believe, but he was doing his best to ept the reality before his eyes. That was how he looked.

    ¡¸Are you implying©¤©¤that you cannot believe she is that demon¡¯s daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not implying that.¡¹

    It was an instant reply. Rothko-san¡¯s smile was showing in full force, but it was a bit stiff. Was it just his imagination that his fingertips were shaking a little? It also looked like he was suddenly sweating though¡­¡­

    The region that Nagumo was in charge of reinforcing was Arquette. What in the world Rothko saw at that time? No, well, Kouki could somehow imagine it. He smiled wryly.

    Rothko coughed to pull himself together.

    ¡¸If possible I wish to ask you to stay in our mansion tonight so we can entertain you with dinner but¡­¡­ording to what I heard, Kouki-dono will look around at several territories in just one day. Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll have to hurry up a bit because of Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan¡¯s schedule.¡¹

    So far the schedule was one day in the capital, then the second day until the fourth day would be touring the territories, the fifth day would be spending time in the capital once more, and the sixth and seventh day would be a trip to find Foltina.

    They would return to the capital at the fifth day because after reaching the Blessing Tree, there was a high possibility that Myuu and Hinata wouldn¡¯t return again to the capital and go home directly.

    It would be sad if a farewell party was held the next day after the weing party, that was why Bruitt and Anneal and the others were staying behind to look forward for their return at the fifth day.

    ¡¸Well, this country is still in the middle of fighting, so if asked if Synclea has abundant tourist attraction and entertainment or not, I can only answer ¡ºUnfortunately not¡». It¡¯ll make me feel bad to detain them for long here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even so isn¡¯t this too rushed? It should be fine even if they stay a bit longer¡­¡­¡¹

    Rondo¡¯s shoulders fell in dejection while looking like he was disappointed from the bottom of his heart. His eyes kept ncing to the side was definitely because a lot of tentacles©¤©¤or rather the heaven sword¡¯s ivies had atst entwining around Myuu one after another like a monster. He was concerned seeing Koone continuously pping down the ivies in order to stop that.

    Also, Moana was yelling ¡¸Enough already! You look like a monster trying to swallow a child you know! This damn loner-¡¹ while tearing up the ivies and throwing it away, rinse and repeat. But Myuu herself was still saying ¡¸It¡¯s fine nano~, A-oneesan is a good girl nano~¡¹ like a mother soothing down a baby. She didn¡¯t look particrly bothered.

    Hinata was smiling wryly while observing from a step back but¡­¡­she must be agreeing with just how bad this scene looked from the outside. She was secretly holding an amulet behind her back.

    Kouki had also asked her to show it to him once but, wasn¡¯t that the amulet of Fire World Mantra to obtain the assistance of Fudo Myouou and manifested me?

    ¡­¡­Kouki pretended to not see it.

    ¡¸Sorry for this, Rondo-kun. Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan have something important to do after returning home.¡¹

    ¡¸Something important, to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That day, Myuu-chan has to go to her school entrance ceremony, while Hinata-chan has advanced a grade and she will start in her new ss.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s important¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why. In that case we really can¡¯t detain them here-!!¡¹

    The Arquette father and son were trembling in fear. Especially Rothko. The pounding of his heart and breathing would intensify each time the topic of demon king came up. By any chance, were these people holding a serious trauma?

    ¡¸Myu? Kouki-oniisan, are you talking about Myuu nano?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking how it¡¯ll be hard to extend your trip here because of your elementary school¡¯s entrance ceremony. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll get killed if you miss it.¡¹

    ¡¸A-aa¡­¡­umm, sorry about Myuu¡¯s papa nano.¡¹

    Myuu thought, <em>If it¡¯s my papa then he might really do it. </em>Even Myuu saw it, when Hajime pressed Donner on Kouki while emphasizing to him the importance of making Myuu arrived home right in time.

    And most of all.

    She recalled her graduation ceremony from her kindergarten.

    That graduation ceremony was held around ten days after Hajime and co¡¯s graduation ceremony. Other than Hajime and Remia, Sumire and Shuu were also in attendance.

    Naturally, Yue and others also wanted to participate, but it was clear to all that they would be a bother to the other families if too many of them came.

    In addition, although some of them were familiar faces from when they came to pick up Myuu, their familyposition was a bit different than normal, so it was possible that all of theming would cause a problem with the mama friendship circle that Remia had built.

    And so, it was decided that only those four ended up participating. However, the others didn¡¯t say that they wouldn¡¯t participate.

    Myuu saw it. The figure of Yue-oneechan standing right behind the kindergarten principal, taking photos like crazy in a state where only Myuu could see her using perception interference that was in soul magic level.

    The figure of Shia-oneechan clinging on a nearby power pole while taking secret shots of Myuu the whole time using a long distance camera with acrobatic movement as though she was doing a pole dance.

    The face of Kaori-oneechan¡¯s face peeking out secretly from the ground after using disintegration magic to dig a passage underground on her own ord.

    And then, the figure of Shizuku-oneechan severing that Kaori-oneechan¡¯s string of consciousness before retreating and leaving bulging ground on her wake as though she was using earth ninjutsu or something.

    Andst, was Tio-oneechan who disguised herself as yground equipment at the edge of the kindergarten in her dragon form, one that looked winsome like Dragonit* from Pocke* Monster (her size too was only as big as a panda ride that also had perception blocking added). Even Hajime and others were astonished ¡¸So dragon transformation can also be used like that¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸It was awful nano. Papa was so moved that he cried rivers while taking photo. Myuu¡¯s youkai friends came out on their own from the watering ce and started celebrating¡­¡­of course, everyone couldn¡¯t see Myuu¡¯s youkai friends though¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu was staring at far away. Even now there were ivies entwining on her body, so to the outsiders it looked like there was a little girl getting her vitality sucked by monster.

    Who in the world would ever imagine that the situation inside Myuu¡¯s school was actually in Hyakki Yakou (parade of hundred monsters) state. Her papa and onee-chans who originally would deal with that were too moved with Myuu¡¯s graduation and too absorbed with taking photo.

    And the most awful thing was,

    ¡¸The celebration in the Miniature Garden was truly staggering wasn¡¯t it¡­¡­I had never seen that many deities, spirits, apparitions, and the like all gathering in one ce.¡¹

    Yes, even though they were holding celebration for themselves only between friends in Wisteria, Hajime papa and Yue-oneechan were overdoing it and using ¡°Miniature Garden¡± for Myuu¡¯s kindergarten graduation celebration. Inhuman beings from fairy world and hell were all invited and told to congratte Myuu. They had good intentions for doing that.

    Could you imagine it?

    Demons of hell singing a hair-rising hymn, like they were a group of devil worshippers trying to summon devil to their ne of existence. Of course, it was Myuu who they were extoling.

    The deities and monsters were celebrating with cataclysm. Other apparitions were forming a line while holding present for her.

    Of course, most of their presents were cursed item. Things like their body part, like w or horn. The presents formed a mountain of special ss cursed items that made Hinata¡¯s eyes widened like saucer.

    ¡¸Papa and the others definitely did something nano. Everyone¡¯s eyes looked dead nano.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s also something absurd though that they can force deities, demons, and monsters to do that kind of thing.¡¹

    <em>We humbly present this offering, high princess, so please we beseech you to soothe down those tyrannical husband and wife. </em>The apparitions were all distinctly wrapped in such atmosphere. The tyrannical husband and wife also gave her a thumb up together. Myuu pressed her hands on her face seeing that.

    <em>This is overdoing it nano</em>¡­¡­she said.

    ¡¸The entrance ceremony¡­¡­Myuu¡¯s scared nano.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯ll be fine, Myuu-chan. Myuu-chan has firmly admonished them so they won¡¯t¡­¡­.maybe.¡¹

    Myuu had told that couple, that she was happy with their feeling, but please don¡¯t act too unreasonably. After that it went without saying that at the very least all the deities, demons, and monsters were looking at Myuu like she was the savior.

    ¡¸U-umm, Myuu-chan? You¡¯re talking normally but, are you really alright being like that?¡¹

    ¡¸A, you¡¯re really not doing anything strange to Myuu-chan aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Myuu was finallypletely covered by countless writhing ivies. If a description had to be made, Myuu right now look like Tange*a from Poke*on. Or perhaps, Tatari Gami from Princes Monon*ke¡­¡­

    ¡ºHow should I say it, it¡¯s calming hugging her like this. She¡¯s like the highest grade hugging pillow¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, Myuu-chan¡¯s peculiarity is working even on a former goddess?¡¹

    Hinata-chan was observing closely with the face of an onmyouji. Observing her overly peculiar friend who jad formed Hyakki Yakou not by binding with contract, or subduing using exorcism, but using friendship.

    While that was all going on, Kouki¡¯s bangle started flickering. *Pii, pii-* there was also rm sound ringing.

    Airship Endeavour or rather ck Dragon had the auto pilot function where the owner could simply set up the direction, distance, and speed. The airship had arrived to the destination, so it was informing him of that.

    In other words,

    ¡¸It looks like we¡¯ve arrived at Arquette.¡¹

    The first sightseeing spot, the ce where the legends of the hero and the demon king were engraved could be seen below.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    Kouki and co who arrived at Arquette slowly approached in low altitude. Then it hovered near the highway in a slight distance away from the territory capital. It was to prevent the people of the city from panicking.

    But, apparently the majestic appearance of the ck dragon and also the unknown existence that was a flying ship only served as the sign of the hero¡¯s arrival for the people of Arquette.

    Rothko suggested sending out his aide as a messenger and disembarked from the ship only after the weing preparation was finished, but in reality they didn¡¯t need to wait that long. The wife of Lord Arquette, S showed a splendid and swift response.

    She personally led the upper echelons of Arquette along with some members of vignte corps until the ck Dragon©¤©¤BD¡¯s side to wee them.

    Naturally she was surprised finding that not only her husband and so were on board of BD too, but there were also the other feudal lords and their rtivesing along too. But she wasn¡¯t overly shaken and performed a beautiful curtesy before speaking out words of wee to everyone without hesitation.

    Apparently she had been preparing weing for dozens of guests from the start, thinking that something like this might possibly happen.

    ¡¸She is a capable wife.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored.¡¹

    Kouki secretly whispered his praise into Rothko¡¯s ear. Rothko replied back with aposed expression. But the bottom of his nose was twitching. He wasn¡¯t hiding his pride.

    Madam S was riding at the front on her own arous. She was keeping Myuu and Hinata who were also riding the same arouspany while heading toward the city. She was smiling radiantly however her behavior was truly respectful.

    Running right beside them was the arous of the vignce corps¡¯ leader that was also carrying Koone. Young Rondo who was riding on the same arous was doing his best to talk with her. As the one who would be the next lord, it was arranged for him to keep the queenpany.

    To that, <em>Oh? </em>Myuu and Hinata noticed. Their gazes met with Rondo.

    By the way, Rondo still hadn¡¯t managed to have a proper greeting with Myuu and Hinata. Because Koone was too absorbed with Myuu and Hinata, there was still no opening for that.

    Rondo noticed their gazes and hurriedly straightened his posture.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies for myte greeting! I am Rothko Arquette¡¯s eldest son, Rondo Arquette! Please don¡¯t hesitate to ask me for anything during your stay here! It is truly my honor!¡¹

    He had the same deep blue hair that was swept back like his father. His sharp eyes that he inherited from his mother were gant. He was truly an intelligent looking handsome boy (he just turned eleven recently).

    If he acted with every courtesy like that while looking extremely earnest, even though there was slight nervousness in his expression, most girls his age would go <em>kyah kyah</em> in his presence but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Nice to meet you nano! Rondo-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Rondo-sama.¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s innocent and radiant smile that was sting cheerfulness in full force, and Hinata¡¯s elegant smile almost made him to be the one who went <em>kyah kyah</em> instead. His cheeks reddened.

    ¡¸Oooh? Rondo, are you captivated by the two of them? Fufufuh, you must not you kno? No matter how cute Mi-chan and Hi-chan are, if youy your hand on them¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, w-wha-, what are you saying, Koone-sama! For me, umm, to lose my heart to woman that thoughtlessly is just¡­¡­¡¹

    Rondo-kun denied it in panic. He was desperate. Really desperate. He was gesturing with his hands energetically to tell Koone that it was just a misunderstanding.

    ¡¸Ee? Reallyyy? It looks like you¡¯re ogling though? That¡¯s how it look like to Koone. Yes¡¹ Koone replied like that. There was a hint of teasing in Koone¡¯s eyes.

    Arquette was the closest territory to the capital, and these two were also close in age. It could be guessed that there was a rtionship of friendship between them to some degree, but there was something more here.

    ¡¸Hina-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Myuu-chan¡¹

    The two little girls looked at each other for a second. They had guessed everything. They grinned widely. Because, they were girls. They loved talking about love interests. Especially if it was about feeling of love that was directed toward a nearby friend.

    ¡¸The two of you are really close isn¡¯t it nano?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on hereee~~?¡¹(TN: Here Hinata is talking like Happy from Fairy Tail when teasing about vague love rtionship)

    Myuu and Hinata teased with grinning smile. Rondo boy¡¯s face instantly boiled red. He was shaken and pping his arms up and down pointlessly.

    ¡¸W-what are you two saying! This one and Koone-sama are©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸We are just friends! Koone dere it that the two of us are just friends and nothing more!¡¹

    Rondo boy froze. He looked like someone who had just gotten shed through by a master of katana.

    He was trembling while agreeing ¡¸Yes¡­¡­it¡¯s an honor, to be thought as friend by¡­¡­her majesty¡­¡­¡¹ with extremely feeble voice. The way his smile didn¡¯t crumble, it was just as expected from someone who would be a feudal lord in the future.

    Myuu and Hinata looked at each other once more. They thought of the same thing, <em>Aa,</em><em>this decisiveness. Ku-chan, she understand. </em>At the same time they also thought like this, <em>we¡¯ve really done it now¡­¡­</em>

    ¡¸B-but but, at least©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, this kind of matter is delicate, so perhaps it will be better to change the topic©¤©¤¡¹

    Myuu desperately tried to give a follow up, but Hinata suggested <em>Retreating here is for the best!</em> But, everything was already toote.

    Somehow, Arquette husband and wife, and the vignte corps members too, and also the feudal lords of other territories as well as Spenser and the royal guards he was leading too, they were all lowering their voice and pricked up their ears. Meanwhile Koone¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly.

    ¡¸In the first ce, Koone has this gentleman who Koone is pining for¡­¡­¡¹

    She sent a brief sidelong nce. The target of that nce was obvious. Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn by that and moved toward Kouki.

    Kouki said ¡¸Ah, butterflies¡¹ and looking toward the far distance. There weren¡¯t any butterflies nearby by the way.

    ¡¸K-Koone-tan, as I thought, you¡¯re really serious¡­¡­¡¹

    Ignoring the onee-chan who was making aplicated expression, when it came to Rondo boy who was as though he got rejected in this ce where there were only big shots gathering,

    ¡¸What is important¡­¡­¡­¡­is a heart that never give up!! Isn¡¯t that right-, hero-sama!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, yeah¡­¡­you¡¯re right.¡¹

    The figure of a boy standing against the hero with the heart that he learned from the hero, could be seen there. For some reason ¡¸Oo¡­¡­¡¹ voices of admiration rose from the feudal lords.

    Rothko and S, and everyone of Arquette¡¯s vignte corps were looking apologetic, or perhaps conflicted. They were sending their gaze toward Kouki looking like they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Kouki smiled vaguely. He didn¡¯t know what kind of face to make for this kind of time.

    It was the same when it came to Myuu and Koone, just why was the love rival of the boys their age was this daunting. It was truly a thick wall to surpass.

    By the way, actually in the elementary school that Hinata went to, there was also a boy who was harboring feeling toward Hinata. There was another youngdy who harbored feeling toward that boy and regarded Hinata as rival or something, every time she would pick a fight with Hinata but¡­¡­that would be another story.

    Anyway, the demon king, the hero, the abyss lord. For the boys who had to surpass such outrageous obstacle in order to realize their love, was it ¡°a heart that never give up¡±, or perhaps ¡°a heart that graciously epted defeat¡± that they truly needed?

    What would happen with the future of these boys. Only god would know the answer to that.

    Now then, like that a serious blow was dealt into the heart of the next lord as soon as the group arrived. Even so the Arquette sightseeing began.

    Myuu and others received extremely passionate wee from the citizens.

    It was to a degree that they thought whether this was a reenactment of the parade at the first day. Of course the scale was the tiny version but, the enthusiasm level wasn¡¯t that different.

    The voices of gratitude toward Kouki were unceasing. Their mouths were yelling the tale of his heroism. They even said that they would turn it into book too with tale that got glorified even more like there was no tomorrow. Kouki looked like he was going to faint hearing that.

    At that time, Moana and Koone didn¡¯t see the whole picture of what kind of fight Kouki had actually gone through, so they restrained Kouki who was ufortable with his past getting watched using A¡¯s Tangel* form. While Kouki was restrained, Moana used artifact to rey the past and a sudden movie screening was held.

    The figure of Kouki who was wounded all over and unable to even maintain his consciousness, but continuing to swing his sword using only his instinct to protect even then moved not only the popce, but also Moana, Koone, Spenser and others, and also the feudal lords from other territories. There were loud crying breaking out everywhere while Kouki was blushing red inside the writhing tentacles.

    Also,

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­impossible, nano! Kouki-oniisan is looking like a real hero!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gufuh. That really stabbed deeply, Myuu-chan.¡¹

    Kouki was suddenly stabbed.

    ¡¸Myuu see now. Myuu understand why papa¡¯s attitude changed nano. Kouki-oniisan¡¹

    ¡¸W-what?¡¹

    ¡¸You have be man, nano.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a line that I don¡¯t want to hear from a grade school girl there.¡¹

    Myuu patted his shoulder while looking at him with a warm gaze. Kouki¡¯s eyes looked dead from receiving that treatment.

    Amidst the swaying golden heads of the grain, Myuu was humming ¡¸Ran, ra~rara, ranranran?¡¹ to y at ¡°Nausicaa of the Valley of the Wind¡±. Rothko was extremely moved by that famous melody and adopted it as his territory¡¯s song.

    Then it became noon, so they ate not only local specialty but also home cooking to their heart¡¯s content.

    Although Kouki was getting a small mental damage by himself, Myuu and others were enjoying the sightseeing in Arquette very much.

    Like that thest ce they visited was very far north from Arquette.

    ¡¸So this is where papa fought, Rothko-san!¡¹

    A grand grasnd was spreading far and wide. Short grasses were swaying with rustling sound from the wind. It had a different kind of beauty from the golden swaying grain heads.

    It was the ce where Hajime once fought against ten thousand ¡°Dark Beings¡± that they visited because of Myuu¡¯s request. The trace of battlefield waspletely gone from view. This ce too wasn¡¯t that far away from the capital, so it had been fixed with the assistance of Kaori and others. Perhaps the remains of the ¡°Dark Beings¡± got disintegrated or something.

    In any case, Myuu who turned around smilingly was replied by Rothko with a smile too©¤©¤

    ¡¸*Inhale-inhale-exhale-*. Indeed that is tru©¤©¤Haa Haa, true. I¡¯m still seeing the sight of that day even now in my dream. Your father was truly©¤©¤ueppuh, worthy for the title demon king Gufuh-¡¹

    ¡¸Rothko-san!?¡¹

    Sweats that dripped like river, unfocused eyes, pale white face, shaking body.

    Also, other than Kouki¡¯s group, Spenser and his men, and the group of feudal lords from other territories, there was only Rothko here. Rothko himself gave the strictmand to S, Rondo, and of course the members of vignte corps who wanted toe with him to stay behind.

    <em>Don¡¯te no matter what! There¡¯s only hell ahead from here! </em>He said.

    Although, Rothko could onlymand the people of Arquette. The other feudal lords had the same rank like him so there was no need for them to obey.

    And so, they obeyed their curiosity and ignored Rothko¡¯s warning. While slightly misunderstanding him ¡¸It¡¯s not admirable of you to monopolize demon king-dono¡¯s gant figure for yourself, Arquette!! I can understand your feeling though!¡¹.

    ¡¸Aa~, Myuu-chan. I¡¯m just guessing but, you know, Nagumo¡¯s battle is always nasty after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, aa~¡¹

    It seemed that Myuu realized. Myuu looked deeply apologetic toward Rothko-san who was definitely traumatized.

    ¡¸Umm, Rothko-san. If it¡¯s painful then Myuu don¡¯t need to see papa©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that! These life of ours were saved by your great father¡­¡­saved¡­¡­Hih¡¹

    ¡¸Rothko-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, press this talisman on his forehead!¡¹

    ¡¸Hina-chan, thanks! Teei-¡¹

    *p-*, Myuu jumped and stuck the talisman on Rothko¡¯s forehead. Rothko-san¡¯s hyperventtion calmed down. His eyes were also focusing.

    ¡¸Oo, this is amazing. I¡¯m feeling very calm. Thank you very much.¡¹

    Kouki thought, <em>Rothko-san, with that talisman stuck on your forehead, you look like a Jiangshi¡­¡­</em>

    Even though Rothko-san looked like it was somewhat difficult for him to look at the front, he coughed and pulled himself together.

    ¡¸Cough. As the one saved, I can¡¯t possibly deny Myuu-sama¡¯s feeling of wanting to watch your dear father¡¯s great achievement. It was unexpected that you are able to see a glimpse of the past but, if this is your wish, then please don¡¯t be reserved.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mi-chan, it¡¯s fine. He can just avert his eyes if he can¡¯t bear it anymore, and most of all Koone want to watch it! Koone want to ascertain the moment when demon king-sama and Yue-oneesama and others saved each territory with Koone¡¯s own eyes!¡¹

    Koone had at least read the report. Who went to which territory and with what way they saved it.

    Although, in the end it was just hearsay. Even though only fact should be put inside the report, the reports from all the territories were influenced by excitement and emotion. They were slightlycking in uracy.

    Originally it would be impossible for that kind of report to be written, but the reinforcement was just that miraculous.

    In that case, as expected she didn¡¯t want to let go of the chance of being able to watch the past directly, both as an individual and as a queen.

    ¡¸Fumu, it¡¯s selfish but we of the royal guards also wish to be allowed to bear witness of the battles of Kouki-dono¡¯s sworn friend.¡¹

    ¡¸True. I too am aware that demon king-sama isn¡¯t amon person but, I¡¯ve never directly seen him fighting so I¡¯m interested.¡¹

    Spenser and the royal guards and even Moana were looking excited.

    ¡¸It will be a shame for the lifetime if Myuu-sama obtain the impression that we are avoiding your father. We are truly, truly thankful to him.¡¹

    ¡¸Rothko-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Rothko took a deep breath. He must be sorting his feeling. He fell on his knee and matched the height of Myuu¡¯s gaze in respect.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s possible, I wished to express my feeling of gratitude directly. That time, I was pathetically shaken to the extreme that I behaved extremely rudely after all¡­¡­I¡¯ve been regretting it all this time.¡¹

    After all, in front of the extremely great pressure and overwhelming might, the first thing he did was begging for his life.

    It was truly deplorable that he was begging for his life toward someone who came to help his territory as reinforcement. Hajime who felt like things were in vain actually went back without saying anything after finishing what he came to do.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Myuu-sama, please convey these words to your father, the people of Arquette will be grateful to you for generations toe. Also I apologize for my impoliteness from the bottomof my heart. Please allow me to offer the greatest hospitality in the event youe visiting.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! Myuu will absolutely tell papa!¡¹

    It seemed that hearing Rothko¡¯s heartfelt gratitude and apology became thest push.

    Myuu ws convinced and turned her gaze to Kouki.

    Kouki nodded and took out a memo sized silver case from his ¡°treasure warehouse¡±. He opened the lid and a silver ball the size of a marble flew out soundlessly from inside.

    With speed like bullet, it instantly spread out to a wide range. Together with Kouki¡¯s ¡¸yback¡¹ chant, the inside of the space that was surrounded by the sphere started projecting the past rey.

    Yes, it was projected.

    The sight that waspletely far away in a different direction from the battle that Moana and others imagined, the unreal hell.

    The air was red, as though bloody wind was whirling about. The ground was turned up, there were countless craters, the word copse was more fitting than the word roughed up to describe the state of the ce. Right now, the beautiful green grasnd that was visible in reality was painted out with scorched ground and corpses. The gently sloping hills had been blown away to smithereens.

    It wasn¡¯t even a fight. The ¡°Dark Beings¡± were running away every which way while screaming in pandemonium. Explosive sound that pierced the eardrum and me st were decorating the area unceasingly.

    Fantastic beasts were flying around in the midst of that. Gryphons,rge ravens, huge animals like chimera that were crowned with the name of death god were letting out terrifying roars!!

    ¡ºKA-KA-KA-KA-KA-KA-KA-¡»

    ¡ºIaA©aA©aA©aA©aA©aA©aA©a¡»

    ¡ºWAR! LOVE IT! CONFLICT-, BANZAI!!¡»

    ¡ºFOR, THE DEMON KING!! PRESENT YOUR HEAD!!!¡»

    ¡ºGE-GE-GE-GE-GE-GE-!!¡»

    ¡ºKILL! KILLL!!¡»

    ¡ºRAIN OF BLOOD!! MOREEEE-, RAIN OF BLOODDD!!¡»

    At the middle of it, was the demon king¡¯s figure, scattering crimson sparks everywhere while shouldering the rocket & missileuncher ¡°Agni Orkan¡± while his other hand was making a sweeping motion with the superrge galting railgun ¡°Metzelei Disaster¡±, with countless cross shaped ¡°Cross Velt¡± orbiting around him like satellites.

    He was standing on the top of a mountain that was formed from piled up corpses of ¡°Dark Being¡±¡­¡­

    His expression couldn¡¯t be seen. He wasn¡¯t screaming or anything. But, the fearless smile on his lips! His mouth that looked like it was splitting into crescent mouth shape!!

    Suddenly, as though he noticed the presence of Kouki and others from across time, his face was slowly moving toward their direction¡­¡­

    Kouki quietly turned off the past viewing.

    <em>Fuuuh</em> He let out his breath and looked up to the sky. <em>Is this the feeling that make adult want to smoke I wonder? </em>He thought.

    ¡¸Rothko-san! Rothko-san! Hang in there!!¡¹

    When he looked to the right, he saw Mr. Rothko fainting on his feet while Hinata-chan was desperately nursing him.

    When he looked to the left,

    ¡¸Koone-tan! It¡¯s fine, Onee-chan is here! It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine-¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    The figure of Koone tightly clinging on her big sister¡¯s chest was there. Theplexion of that big sister also looked bad.

    Even Spenser and his men who were all tough and veteran warriors were frozen. Cold sweat were trickling down like waterfall over their body. They looked like a frog that got red at by a snake.

    Of course, the other feudal lords also weren¡¯t safe. Those who could go ¡¸What the hell is that, what the hell is that!?¡¹ or ¡¸Ooo, Foltina-sama, I beg you to save us mankind!¡¹ or ¡¸The woman who saved my territory¡­¡­is that being¡¯s wife!? How!?¡¹ in panic were still those who were in a better state. The majority could only trembling wordlessly while holding their head. They were legit spooked out.

    As expected, the demon king in his serious battle mode apparently was too great of a stimtion for ordinary people. Rothko telling his wife, son, and other people to stay behind was an excellent decision.

    Amidst those, when Kouki suddenly looked forward,

    ¡¸Papa, so cool¡­¡­¡¹

    There was one little girl looking entranced.

    She nced back. Her eyes were telling him ¡¸Why did you stop it? Come on continue¡¹more eloquently than any word could. But, when she realized the disastrous state behind her, Myuu¡¯s expression became a bit troubled but also a bit dissatisfied.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just Myuu and the Onee-chans who understand papa¡¯s charm nano.¡¹

    She muttered such thing that sounded a bit yandere-ish to herself.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It¡¯s fine, the spring vacation part is going to end at the next chapter.

    ¡­¡­If the subtitle changed to another form, please justugh it off as ¡¸As expected huh, Shirakome¡¹.

    ¡ùI forgot Tio among the Onee-chans in the graduation ceremony so I added it. Thank you to the reader who pointed that out!

 SS Kaoriâ€™s Observation Diary of the Erotically Cute Yue-san

    SS Kaori¡¯s Observation Diary of the Erotically Cute Yue-san

    <strong>Kaori¡¯s Observation Diary of the Erotically Cute Yue-san</strong>

    Slightly after the reunion in Orcus Great Dungeon and kaori joined Hajime¡¯s party.

    ¡¸Frustrating~, it¡¯s frustratingg~-¡¹

    Kaori was on all fours while hitting the floor repeatedly.

    Even today she was forced to watch the person she had feeling for flirting with Yue & her love rival¡¯s smug face. There was no opening for her to interrupt, and even when she tried charging ahead the other side would assert superiority and turned the table on her using word and magic instead. All those caused Kaori to writhe in frustration. Currently her winning rate was zero percent, so tears leaked out from her eyes.

    ¡¸P-please cheer up Kaori-san. I understand how you feel after all, so, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yue art strangely mean only at Kaori though.¡¹

    ¡¸You also think so right!?¡¹

    Tio spoke with a wry smile. Kaori finally stopped hitting the floor and raised her face when she heard that.

    ¡¸That triumphant smug smile! I¡¯m jealous that she boasted that much about sleeping in the same room with Hajime and together with Myuu like family-. And she always nced at me each timeshe hold hand with Hajime-kun, I want to hold hand too! They also always quick to stare at each other, I want to get between them!¡¹

    ¡¸Your true feeling is leaking out desu.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alreadyte at night. We wouldst getined like this, so lower thy voice a little.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right, I was foolish.¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s tension abruptly went down and she muttered weakly. She wasn¡¯t listening.

    Shia spoke to Tio using her eyes, ¡¸Her emotions are too unstable it¡¯s scary desu¡¹. Tio nodded with a twitching expression. It seemed she had the same opinion.

    ¡¸Know yourself and know your enemy and you won¡¯t know defeat in a hundred battles. I¡¯m too clueless about my love rival. I need to gather information and find Yue¡¯s weakness! I have to observe! I have to Observe! I HAVE TO OBSERVEE!¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s gaze rolled toward Shia & Tio. Terrified voice ¡¸¡¸Hih¡¹¡¹ slipped out from the two. They thought, <em>I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t erase the highlight in your eyes like that.</em>

    ¡¸Information source, two of them even, are here. Heey, Shia, Tio, tell me about Yue?¡¹

    The two reflexively nodded when faced with Kaori¡¯s strange intensity.

    For several days after that, Kaori observed Yue thoroughly.

    For example at the morning. When having breakfast in the inn¡¯s dining room,

    Kaori was entranced by Yue¡¯s beautiful table manner that she was applying until even her finegertips. She went ¡¸Gununu¡¹ and unconsciously red at Yue.

    Yue jerked from the sudden re that stabbed at her. It disturbed her hand slightly and her bread¡¯s jam got stuck on the corner of her lips. What came to Kaori¡¯s mind when she saw that was one thing.

    (Ho-, how lewd!)

    Even while ring back at Kaori, Yue¡¯s tongue slipped out briefly and licked the jam. Just that casual gesture contained excessive amount of ¡°charm¡±.

    In addition, Yue noticed that there was sauce left on the corner of Myuu¡¯s lips too. Even her gesture of wiping the sauce with her finger, and her gesture of licking that sauce with her small tongue too, they were excessively bewitching.

    Even if that wasn¡¯t the intention of the person herself, her atmosphere was hopelessly alluring.

    Even though it was just breakfast!

    But, it wasn¡¯t merely Kaori overreacting, as could be seen from how the eyes of the young men sitting at the next table became fixed on Yue. Though after that they were showered with Hajime¡¯s killing intent and turned pale white.

    And again, while shopping before their departure,

    (Lewd! It¡¯s just too lewd!)

    They visited a clothing shop to procure new outfit to rece their worn out casual clothing. There Yue tried an outfit that would be called as parka on earth.

    The parka covered her until below her waist because of her short height, but it instead made her looked like she wasn¡¯t wearing anything below. The absolute territory visible between it and the knee socks was blinding.

    It was really dangerous when she bent forward to put back her shoes. The buttock that was jutted back, the darkness inside where it felt like what was hidden behind it could be almost visible, and the moan ¡¸Nh¡¹ that she let out from her mouth for some reason.

    The other customers who gulped their saliva while trying to stare fixedly at Yue were bathed in Hajime¡¯s killing intent and they scattered while shaking on their boots.

    And at night it was difficult. It could be said as a trial for Kaori who obtained objective view point from her observation.

    Both Hajime and Yue loved taking a bath, so they fundamentally chose inn that provided bathing.

    It was inevitable that Kaori had a lot of chance to take a bath together with Yue. When that happened, sometimes they would also washed each other¡¯s back despite being love rival.

    ¡¸Nh, nnh. Kaorii, ah, that¡¯s too hard-. Can you be, nnh, moreee, gentle?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this intentional!? Are you doing it intentionally!? What are you trying making me do!?¡¹

    ¡¸? You¡¯re putting too much strength so¡­¡­can you not hurt me?¡¹

    ¡¸Funguuh¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s strength in washing the back in actuality was only causing a little bit of pain. What Yue was doing was nothing more than speaking about her preference in the required strength for rubbing her back.

    But, however.

    Every single voice that rolled out of her mouth was the height of sensitivity. It had overwhelming eros that made even someone of the same gender to feel strange. It even made Kaori suspected if perhaps Yue had a constantly activating unique magic that was causing that kind of abnormal status to the people around her.

    (Just what is this I wonder! This erotically cute creature! Was Hajime-kun also got done in by this!? It can¡¯t be helped then! This is already a weapon! A weapon with the name of lewdness! Endure it, Kaori! Yue is your love rival! Remember! Fight! Fight till the end! Aah, Shizuku-chan! Please protect me!)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Recently, Kaori¡¯s gaze when looking at me feel sensual and scary. Are you a pervert?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯re you calling pervert! The one at fault here is Yue whose very existence is lewd!¡¹

    ¡¸My existence is lewd!? What do you mean!?¡¹

    Yue¡¯s eyes turned grim against that unexpected usation. She roused up herself to beat up Kaori like usual. But¨D¨Dit seemed just this time only it was her who found herself defeated before Kaori.

    ¡¸Yue was erotic. An incarnation of eros. Anyone got it.¡¹

    ¡¸EH, Hajime!?¡¹

    Hajime spoke with the expression of a monk who reached enlightenment.

    ¡¸If the status te also measure one¡¯s eros, Yue¡¯s parameter will definitely be 530000, no doubt about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Out of bound!? Or rather, where did that numbere from!?¡¹

    Yue made a tsukkomi even while her face looked shocked. But, it seemed Yue had no ally in this matter.

    ¡¸I get it. Constant lewdness radiation. Erotess that is just too natural. I thought that anyone else than me wouldpletely miss it but, you noticed it Kaori-san. As expected desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia!? You always thought that I¡¯m a constantly erotic person!?¡¹

    Shia smiled like a master who praised her still green disciple for being able to gauge the enemy¡¯s strength. Yue was clearly flustered seeing that.

    In addition, even the hopeless dragon who was quickly turning into a synonym of perversion,

    ¡¸Yue, thou, since when thou harbored the delusion that thou art not a constantly erotic person?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­¡­did you say?¡¹

    Tio was looking at Yue with a gaze like a big sister who was watching over a troublesome child. Yue¡¯s body trembled. She then clung to herst hope and looked at the archangel Myuu, but after their eyes met for a second, Myuu¡¯s cheeks blushed red and she averted her gaze. Her gesture was more eloquent then any word she could say.

    Yue unconsciously clenched her fist tightly. Her cheeks were twitching intensely. Was it because of shame or humiliation? Or perhaps her spirit of rebellion toward the reality that she could hardly ept? No, surely,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone, misunderstand. I¡¯m not, a constantly lewd woman by all means. I¡¯m a woman who can properly understand the right time and ce!¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what Yue think, then that must be the case. Inside Yue that is.¡¹

    An expression that was filled with both pity and kindness apanied a line that sounded really irritating for some reason. They came from thismotion¡¯s culprit¨D¨DKaori. Toward that culprit, Yue said,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ok, today will be your funeral. Drop deadddd-, Kaoriii¡ª-!!¡¹

    She was undoubtedly furious.

    After that, Yue and Kaori got into a cat fight of all things. Hajime and others watched over them with a warm gaze.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464

    <strong>Myuu¡¯s Spring Vacation Scars of Battlefield</strong>

    Powerful sea spray rose in V-shape from the advance of BD through the sea.

    A barrier that didn¡¯t let water getting in was enveloping the whole ship¡¯s frame, so not even a drop of water got stuck on the ship even though it was rushing on the sea. It was a really strange sight.

    And yet, thanks to the barrier function that could select some phenomenon to still pass through it, the sea breeze was blowing through fully, making it feeling even stranger.

    ¡¸Oo~, amazing amazing! The sea breeze feels goood! It¡¯s the besttt~!! Koone might like this better than sky travel!¡¹

    Koone didn¡¯t pay any attention at all to her twintails that were pping wildly from the sea breeze. She was leaning forward from her deck while holding on the handrail.

    ¡¸It looks like Ku-chan too has the aptitude as a woman of the sea huh, nano.¡¹

    ¡¸The underwater was also beautiful¡­¡­. The sight of a film of water covering the ship with the light of the sun swaying as the background is really pretty, fufu, I unconsciously raised my voice when those fishes leaped out.¡¹

    Myuu was leaning on the handrail with her arms crossed while making an atmosphere like ¡¸The sea is my garden even in the different world¡¹. She was acting like a hardboiled madam.

    Hinata too was holding down her hair with one hand while enjoying the pleasant sea breeze that was bathing her body. She was recalling the unique underwater experience with an entranced look.

    It was a really picturesque sight. Even more than the current Myuu who was overflowing with ¡°coolness¡± like a certain abyss lord.

    That was only natural, When it came to the staple of the rich then it would be fancy cruiser. The rich would get on cruiser during summer and had vacation on foreign sea! The holiday of the wealthy that the ordinary people liked to dream of was something that Fujiwara family always did every year without fail. Hinata must be the one person here who was the most familiar with ¡°vacation on ship¡±.

    ¡¸Even so¡­¡­as expected, I really cannot get used to this kind of outfit.¡¹

    Hinata put her hands over her navel to hide it shyly.

    A pants look with loose and fluttery fabric that had white base color. The navel and shoulders were exposed and the fabric¡¯s transparency was getting higher the lower it was. It could bepared to a dancer outfit.

    It was an outfit that should be called as the casual version of the formal dress that Koone wear at the weing ceremony.

    Speaking of sea, then swimsuit would be the first thing that came to mind, but it wasn¡¯t like they would actually enter into the sea and y in water. And so the three little girls all wore outfit that was close to it. In other words, Myuu and Koone were also wearing the same outfit.

    Though there was difference in color. Myuu¡¯s was light blue, while Koone¡¯s was faint red.

    As thanks for the matching pajama with color variation that was gifted to her at the first day, she ced order for these outfits during their sightseeing in the rear territories. Hinata and Myuu¡¯s size had been measured before the departure, so the outfit perfectly fitted Myuu and Hinata¡¯s body shape, unlike the traditional outfit with one size fits all that Koone had prepared as souvenir from the start.

    It was one of the many gifts from Synclea Kingdom that Hinata and Myuu got during the farewell party after they returned to the capital.

    Yes, Myuu and Hinata were already wearing the outfit that was one of such gifts during this day, the sixth day of the trip.

    They toured the rear territories, then yesterday, they returned to the capital where there was a grand farewell party. Currently they were leaving the continent and continued advancing further and further north.

    ¡¸Hina-chan, you look really good in that nano! I took your picture in it, so you can show it to Endou at home nano. There¡¯s no doubt he¡¯ll get excited nano!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, Endou-sama is an exceedingly wholesome person so I think he will not get excited or anything¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>A university student who got aroused by a nine years old girl wearing dancer outfit¡­¡­I see, that¡¯s bad. I want Endou-sama to get interested to me but, him getting aroused from my current figure feels wrong somehow. Though I want him to at least tell me that I look cute, it suits me¡­¡­</em>

    Hinata-chan fidgeted with such maiden heart inside her chest.

    ¡¸Even Hi-chan had at least worn swimsuit before hadn¡¯t you? Is it really something to feel that embarrassed about? Koone ask doubtfully.¡¹

    Koone tilted her head with a puzzled look. Also, when it came to swimsuit of Synclea¡¯s females, it was fundamentally bikini type.

    ¡¸I-I had only ever worn the one-piece type before. Because Otou-sama would not allow anything else than that.¡¹

    It stood to reason.

    The time that Hinata spent at sea was fundamentally at private beach or private cruiser where there were only family, servants, and bodyguards around.

    And so, Chikage-okaasan said ¡¸It should be fine. You can wear it if you like¡¹ tolerantly but, Taisei papa insisted ¡¸Bikini type is too early for elementary school student!¡¹ stubbornly and wouldn¡¯t give ground.

    ¡¸However, I was a little bit interested, so I am happy that I can wear this kind of outfit. Ku-chan, thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re happy with it!¡¹

    ¡¸Let Myuu say thanks too nano. After all papa love this kind of outfit so much he made the Onee-chans wore dancer outfit and flirted with them for several days, so Myuu is happy Myuu can wear this too nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eh, ah¡­¡­is that so¡¹¡¹

    Koone and Hinata unintentionally replied simrly.

    To think that the demon king had that kind of hobby¡­¡­no, perhaps he was the demon king exactly because of that?

    A groundless misunderstanding was spreading between the girls.

    Ankaji Dukedom¡¯s traditional outfit was more or less looking like dancer outfit too, and Yue and others were wearing such outfit when staying there for several days. That was all but¡­¡­

    During the Tortus travel, it seemed that when Myuu saw that through the past rey she thought ¡°papa was a matchless lover of dancer outfit¡±. <em>Papa was making a perverted gaze nano¡­¡­</em>she thought. That papa would definitely want to die if he heard that.

    ¡¸N-now that you mention it, there is also a desert country in Mi-chan¡¯s home world isn¡¯t it? Koone remember that was mentioned during the pajama party in our first day.¡¹

    Koone felt like he got a glimpse of the demon king¡¯s naughty side for some reason and hurriedly changed the topic. She really could read the mood.

    ¡¸Myu! You mean Ankaji Dukedom nano. Come to think of it, it might be really simr with Ku-chan¡¯s country? Like the tradition or the dress, the skin and hair color too. The princess Airi-oneechan too, she reaaally treasure her country, so she might see eye to eye with Ku-chan nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoee~, perhaps the desert environment naturally made the countries simr in culture and sense of value. Koone want to see Myuu-chan¡¯s birthce too one day. At that time let Koone visit that ce too by all means. Koone, is super interested with other world¡¯s desert country!¡¹

    Of course, the queen going to another world that easily in the current situation where Synclea Kingdom was still far away from being stable was impossible.

    Although, it was truly an enticing prospect to talk about it as a dream for the future.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s y together again, with the three of us at that time. Please do not leave me behind okay?¡¹

    Hinataughed yfully. Myuu brushed up her hair theatrically.

    ¡¸Leave it to Myuu, nano! Myuu will present the seaman race¡¯s swimsuit to you two©¤©¤it¡¯s like the everyday wear there though. Fufu, it¡¯s gonna be the bikini type yeah, nano!¡¹

    In fact, the outfit of seaman race was extremely risqu¨¦. Even with the children. They wore things like dress or pareo when onnd but¡­¡­the females fundamentally wore bikini type swimsuit as their everyday wear.

    ¡¸Uu, that¡¯s¡­¡­no, there is the saying when in Rome, do as the Roman do, so I will also do my best-¡¹

    Hinata clenched her fists tightly and resolved (?) herself to fight her embarrassment.

    Seeing Hinata like that, Koone recalled Kaori and Shizuku who she had met before and got a thought.

    ¡¸As expected is the sense of values between earth and Tortus also differ? Should Koone say that earth¡¯s women are reserved, that they don¡¯t really want to show their skin¡­¡­while Tortus on the other hand is more open? That is what Koone feel¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myu? Rather than difference of world, Myuu think it¡¯s a difference of country or individual though¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Why do you reach such conclusion?</em> Myuu asked with a tilted head. Koone answered with a serious face.

    ¡¸Because, seaman race exposes a lot of skin right? Tio-sama too fully opened the chest part of her kimono. To a degree that they looked like they could spill anytime. Yue-oneesama¡¯s existence itself is lewd. And most of all¡­¡­Shia-sama is, you know, like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸M-Myuu can¡¯t refute that nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A, haha¡­¡­central trade territory Vittera, was it? ¡­¡­It was problematic there wasn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    The three looked at each other¡¯s face.

    Myuu muttered quietly and made her ¡°treasure warehouse¡± shined. A lot of the souvenirs that they received from the territories they visited came out.

    There were the usual souvenirs like local specialty food and handicraft, then there were special clothing and essories with the crests of various territories engraved. There were also various things like rare jewel and gem. Myuu was also holding Hinata¡¯s share, but this time Myuu was only taking out hers. Even then there were so many that the floor waspletely covered.

    The three sat femininely on the floor with the war booties surrounding them.

    Koone took a unique hair ornament (?) that stuck out from the mountain of souvenirs. Hinata fished out a cloth bag that was embroidered with that hair ornament¡¯s shape from the mountain of souvenir. She then spread it out. Her face was a bit red.

    Myuu and others looked at each other once more. For a while an atmosphere where they didn¡¯t know what to say drifted around them¡­¡­

    ¡¸Umm, Myuu¡¯s sorry for our Shia-oneechan nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, this isn¡¯t Shia-sama¡¯s fault so¡­¡­everyone in Vittera is just a bit strange in the head©¤©¤no I mean, twisted©¤©¤not that too, they¡¯re too high spirited? That¡¯s all so¡¹

    ¡¸Ku-chan, your true feeling is leaking out.¡¹

    The three naturally recalled it.

    After sightseeing at Arquette, the next sightseeing area they visited was©¤©¤a territory that was ought to be called as the center ofmerce of the rear territories, Vittera. In a sense it was the sightseeing area that left the most intense impression to them.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    When the sun had slightly passed the zenith.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee!! To the beautiful Vittera!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Like all the times before, Kouki¡¯s group was receiving passionate wee too at their second sightseeing destination, the centralmerce territory Vittera.

    BD (ck Dragon)nded beside the highway slightly away from the city just like at Arquette, but both sides of the highway from BD until the city¡¯s gate were packed full with the citizens lining up to wee them.

    Everyone was all smiles while looking up at Kouki¡¯s group that was looking down on them from the deck.

    All of them were people who actually never saw the savior in person, so there weren¡¯t just feelings of weing and gratitude there, but also joy and curiosity in their shining eyes like fans who were boisterous from being able to meet the celebrity they were rooting for.

    Standing at the forefront, right in front of BD¡¯s ramp was the feudal lord, Affieli Vittera who was spreading his arms widely like a stage actor to show his wee.

    Naturally there was also his wife beside him. She should be in the middle of her forty, but her blonde hair and her chocte skin had glossiness to them. There was also how she had a baby face and small stature so she looked really youthful.

    And beside her was a young man around the same age like Kouki, and also a girl who looked like the age of someone who had just entered high school. They had blonde hair and chocte skin like their parents and both also had attractive face and figure.

    The wife¡¯s face was bright red. It seemed that she was feeling extremely embarrassed.

    In contrast the daughter was simr to the father. She was holding her head high as though to proim that there was nothing to be embarrassed about.

    The family was giving out such wee, however, Kouki had no reaction. No, should it be said that he couldn¡¯t react?

    Naturally the feudal lords of various territories and their staffs, also Koone and Moana and the group from the capital, and even the owner of the strongestmunication ability Myuu were either having their mouth hanging open while showing a stupid look, or their expression was twitchingpletely.

    ¡¸Wha-, wha-, what in the world is thisss¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C!?¡¹

    Should it be said, as expected from the queen? Koone was the first one who returned to her senses. Her scream was reverberating far and wide.

    ¡¸Affieliiiiii!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, your majesty!!¡¹

    ¡¸Exin!!¡¹

    ¡¸What is there to exinnn!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously about that appearance-, aaah!?¡¹

    Spenser whispered into Koone¡¯s ear ¡¸Y-your majesty, your speech is bing crude there-. I¡­¡­understand how you feel though¡¹.

    <em>Yeah, really,</em> Kouki and others also agreed with Spenser. Certainly, they could understand his shaken feeling. After all they themselves also felt absurdly shaken.

    When they arrived to Vittera, Affieli requested that they waited just for a little bit. That was the happening of around half an hour ago. This was a rare chance, so he wanted to inform his family who stayed home and the citizens about the savior¡¯s arrival, so they could create a weing mood as much as possible.

    Kouki and Koone agreed.

    And then, in that short time the citizens flooded out from the capital with Affieli and his family riding on arous at the forefront. That created the bizarre sight below them like this.

    Yes,

    ¡¸Ooh, you mean this outfit! Of course, this is the outfit of one of savior-sama¡¯s party, the saver of our beautiful Vittera©¤©¤Shia Hauria-sama-¡¹

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t that rightt!!¡¹

    <em>Shia-ization of the whole popce n!!</em> As though to proim that, the women and children (and even some of the boys) of the beautiful Vittera were all unified in their appearance!

    They put on hair ornament that was modeled after rabbit ears, and wearing outfit that was designed after the attire that Shia was wearing at that time.

    By the way, Shia¡¯s attire at that time was her outfit during her Tortus period like the other members because they were heading to battle.

    It was that attire that was almost no different from swimsuit. The one where her panty would bepletely visible if she moved around quickly and the like. Also, ording to the person herself ¡¸There¡¯s a way of moving that won¡¯t show it! But even if other people see it by any chance, I¡¯m already wearing the panty for show that I bought in Japan so there¡¯s nothing to feel ashamed about!¡¹, it seemed.

    Hajime still didn¡¯t understand what was its difference from normal underwear. It wasn¡¯t even a panty that was designed like short pants, rather it was an erotic one that dug into Shia¡¯s plump bu ©¤©¤omitted.

    Anyway, although the attire had arrangement in each of its details, such risqu¨¦ Shia Style + rabbit ears & rabbit tail¡¯s ornament were apparently bing an unprecedented big craze among the girls of Vittera that originally had been well versed in fashion too as the center ofmerce.

    Everything was due to their idolization of the strong and cute Shia-sama.

    By the way there was part 2. If it was just the rabbit ears then even the men and boys of Vittera were also wearing it. Affieli also wasn¡¯t an exception. And then, Affieli had a macho body even though he wasn¡¯t a warrior. His physique was like a pro-wrestler with height nearing two meters. And, he was wearing rabbit ears. It looked like he could get along with Hauria.

    The macho manly man was putting on a really nice smile while the rabbit ears were swaying on his head¡­¡­

    Koone had the look of someone who was watching a nightmare. However, as expected from the queen perhaps, she somehow maintained theposure of her heart and asked.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anything like this mentioned in your report though?¡¹

    ¡¸There are signs of new fashion. I wish to expand a new business to apany the war victory, I had included those words in my report!¡¹

    ¡¸Koone never imagined that they could be about something like this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸HAHA-, actually I intentionally made it vague because I wanted to unveil it in an auspicious day like today!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t that right!!¡¹

    ¡¸All males of Vittera are thankful from the bottom of their heart. They won¡¯t say thankful about what though! They also say that their sore eyes are feeling extremely blessed everyday now¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re practically saying it there, Affieli.¡¹

    When they looked across the sight from the deck, indeed, the smile on the males¡¯ face felt like there was a slightly different meaning to it.

    <em>Thank you Shia-sama! Thank you to the savior too for calling Shia-sama here!</em>

    <em>Thanks to you the women around us are wearing lovely outfit that made our heart go pyon pyon everyday!</em>

    <em>The meal today taste delicious too! </em>They looked like they wanted to say that.

    ¡¸Please look, Koone-sama. This embarrassed look of my wife. This too is very arousing in its own way correct? In addition to that, when ites to the cuteness of swaying and shaking rabbit ears and tail! This is truly the fashion revolution! My heart is dancing everyday thanks to it! The meal today is also delicious! HA-HA-HA! A second son or second daughter might be born before long at this rate!¡¹

    He actually said it out loud. The feudal lord of all people said it. The males of Vittera, from young man to the elderly were all nodding deeply.

    Seeing that, the females of Vittera too weren¡¯t looking all that dissatisfied.

    They were dressing like the person they looked up to and also got showered with attention by nearby males. Truly wonderful, they praised.

    From the start this was a city where people with ardent personality gathered in great number, so apparently the males and females were both greatly satisfied by the current situation.

    ¡¸Affieli, just what are you making my Koone-tan listen to? There are also Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan here you know? My fist is roaring you know? I won¡¯t say roaring for what though.¡¹

    ¡¸!? My deepest apologiesss-, Moana-sama!!¡¹

    Moana¡¯spletely opened eye pupils were locked on to the crotch of the pleased feudal lord. Affieli-san who noticed that turned pale and bowed his head. He wouldn¡¯t be able to create the second son or second daughter at this rate! He thought.

    The wife was weakly hitting and pping the back of that husband of hers with red face & teary eyes. She was red from shame and happiness and anger, her feelings were just overflowing. How to say it, she was a really adorable person. It was understandable how she was able to revive the lord¡¯s passion.

    In any case, it seemed the rtionship between the husband and wife was doing well. All were well.

    Queen Koone convinced herself somehow like that.

    Because it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Good grief, you¡¯re simply unbelievable.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t the line of an eight years old girl but, it couldn¡¯t be helped that Koone¡¯s gaze was reproachful when she looked back across her shoulder.

    ¡¸How wonderful. As expected from the beautiful Vittera.¡¹

    ¡¸This is certainly revolutionary. To think that putting rabbit ears on a girl can attract one¡¯s heart this much.¡¹

    ¡¸That cursed Affieli, how envioutrageous-¡¹

    ¡¸This kind of scenery, everyday? ¡­¡­Perhaps it is time for me to retire and move away soon.¡¹

    The feudal lords of other territories were all looking at Affieli with praise and envy!

    <em>For a lord to endorse this kind of craze and backing it with all your strength¡­¡­you¡¯re, a real man! </em>They were looking impressed as though to say that. There were even some scattered apuses mixed in!

    Perhaps because his wife hadn¡¯t been at his side while staying at home, his true feeling waspletely leaking out. His female subordinates and his daughter were looking at him with scorn, but he was so absorbed with the beautiful Vittera females that he didn¡¯t even notice!

    ¡¸U-umm, your majesty. Could it be, it is disrespectful to imitate that person¡¯s attire like this?¡¹

    Affieli asked fearfully after seeing Koone¡¯s expression.

    The citizens also gasped and looked toward Koone. <em>That¡¯s a lie right? Tell us it¡¯s a lie! </em>Pleading gazes that seemed to be saying that wereing from all the males.

    ¡¸No, you shouldn¡¯t ask that to Koone but to the person herself though¡­¡­¡¹

    *nce* Koone sent a nce at Kouki. Everyone¡¯s gaze snapped toward Kouki with a harmonious movement. Scary.

    ¡¸W-welll, even if you ask me that. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible to contact her but¡­¡­¡¹

    He didn¡¯t want to waste energy to contact another world just for this kind of thing. That true feeling was transparent to see.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Myuu-chan then it should be fine for her to give a temporary permission at least, I guess?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze snapped toward Myuu next. Hinata who was right beside her let out her voice ¡¸Uu¡¹ while backing away. The multitude of gaze contained just that much pressure.

    Myuu¡¯s gaze wandered about for a bit before she showed a thinking gesture.

    Meanwhile, Affieli informed the nearby citizens ¡¸She¡¯s demon king-sama¡¯s daughter. In other words, she¡¯s Shia-sama¡¯s family!¡¹. That information was spreading until the very end of the line with a speed like water ripple.

    The citizens and feudal lords were watching while holding their breath.

    Myuu quietly walked toward Koone. Koone who was standing imposingly on top of the handrail skillfully crouched from there without going down to bring her ear near. Myuu stood on her tiptoe while covering her mouth with her hand to hide their talk and asked with a small voice.

    ¡¸For Ku-chan yourself, are you troubled that Shia-oneechan¡¯s fashion is booming like this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not like it¡¯s troubling. In the first ce people are free to dress as they please, so Koone won¡¯t say anything if Shia-sama herself won¡¯t have any objection with it.¡¹

    In fact, Koone herself was also interested with the attire for having fun personally together with Myuu and Hinata. Especially the rabbit ears & rabbit tail, they were cute¡­¡­

    But, when she considered the possibility that even the warriors of the capital would start wearing rabbit ears¡­¡­

    And if more than half of the kingdom¡¯s poption ended up wearing attire with exposure rate at the level of swimsuit, would the public orderst? She couldn¡¯t wipe away that kind of worry. Because, she was seeing with her own eyes how the men around her were so excited. The feudal lords looked like they would start child making activity again after decades of not doing it.

    And so, Koone¡¯s expression becamepletely lost. She looked like she was conflicted.

    Seeing that, Myuu went ¡¸Fumu¡¹ and nodded.

    And then, she faced the feudal lords and the popce who were holding their breath,

    ¡¸Errr, people are free to choose on their own what kind of attire they want to wear, so Myuu think there isn¡¯t really any problem!¡¹

    She yelled her conclusion loudly.

    Instantly, apuses and cheers shook the air. They were so loud it felt like her eardrum would burst. Just like at the capital when the victory promation was announced! It made them this happy!? Both Koone and Moana couldn¡¯t stop their face from convulsing.

    Myuu took out her smartphone in front of the erupting people of Vittera and feudal lords.

    She quickly fiddled with it while climbing up on the ship¡¯s edge and stood beside Koone.

    ¡¸By the way!!¡¹

    The people fell silent from Myuu¡¯s voice. Their expression was serious thinking that there was condition.

    In front of their eyes, light was let out from the smartphone and it expanded on the air to project a photo. It was a function to project photo that was stored inside the phone like a hologram.

    That was a photo of,

    ¡¸S-Shia-sama! Shia-sama is gracing us with her presence!!¡¹

    The hologram showed Myuu and Shia making V sign at riverside. It was a photo of them camping. Affieli was super excited. Of course the popce were also super excited.

    But, they immediately noticed the strangeness.

    ¡¸Mu? The skin exposure¡­¡­is low? H-her rabbit ears¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia was wearing denim hotpants and sleeveless shirt. Her feet were wearing sport sandal. Her skin exposure was quite high as usual but, not as much as during her Tortus period. Her hotpants had a bit of a loose design, and her shirt also wasn¡¯t showing her navel.

    Since she moved to Japan, she properly paid attention to the public gaze and held back with her clothing¡¯s exposure. Of course, her rabbit ears were also invisible to outsider.

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan, also love this kind of outfit!!¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible-, her legs are, hidden-!?¡¹

    The hologram was showing photos in slideshow. It was Nagumo family¡¯s photo set that was taken while strolling inside forest. Shia was wearing cargo pants and sneaker, while for the top she was wearing a shirt that exposed her navel but her chest was hidden. It was a photo that was taken during autumn as could be seen from the red leaves at the background.

    ¡¸And she¡¯s like this during winter!!¡¹

    ¡¸No way!? Shia-sama is looking all lumpy!?¡¹

    She was wearing a quilted jacket and knit with pompom attached,bined with jeans and boots. It was a photo when she was making a snowman together with Myuu.

    The popce were making noise. Affieli and the feudal lords were astonished.

    Myuu said this to them who were in such state.

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan is a fashionable person! Times where she doesn¡¯t show her rabbit ears, times when she¡¯s wearing proper clothes©¤©¤there¡¯re properly such timee¡ªss!!¡¹

    <em>What did you sayyy¨C!?</em> Such shock burst out. Then another blow hit them.

    ¡¸That attire that everyone is imitating, is Shia-oneechan¡¯s©¤©¤©¤bat attire-!! In various meanings!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸In various meanings!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Various meanings (suggestive meaning). The popce somehow guessed what meaning that was. <em>I see¡­¡­this attire with a lot of exposure, it¡¯s actually a maiden¡¯s battle outfit. It¡¯s not a casual wear huh</em>¡­¡­they thought while looking at each other.

    Myuu-chan dealt the finishing blow.

    ¡¸Myuu will show a looot of Shia-oneechan¡¯s photo! So if everyone want to copy her then let¡¯s do your best to be su~~per fashionable!¡¹

    This was a masterful solo incitement that stopped risqu¨¦ fashion and also rabbit eared warriors(uncles) from being widespread.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s here want to know about the other world fashion that Shia-oneechan love¡ª¡ª-nano!¡¹

    The hearts of the people and the feudal lords became as one.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We want to knoo~~~~ww!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    This day, new concepts of fashion were arriving in great amount to Vittera.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Looking back, our time at Vittera was mostly upied with Mi-chan¡¯s fashion lecture¡­¡­sorry, Mi-chan. If only Koone was more alert¡¹

    Koone returned from her recollection and knitted her eyebrows apologetically.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize, Ku-chan. We were able to sightsee enough nano. Right, Hina-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it was enough. Besides the artisans who allowed Vittera to im to be the best also made these for us.¡¹

    Rabbit ears and, Shia¡¯s cosy goods¡­¡­. Of course, they were Myuu sized. There were also Hinata¡¯s share. The rabbit ears were very well done they could be mistaken as the real thing. Just how were they able to produce this fluffiness despite being imitation?

    Also, rabbit ears and cosy goods were lined up normally in the shops of Vittera right now. It looked like they would be sold asbat attire (hidden meaning) from now on. Of course, apparently other outfits were also being produced continuously along with photo and exnation from Myuu.

    ¡¸It feels like new fashions from Vittera are going to sweep over Synclea after this. Mi-chan at the end even got called and worshipped as ¡°evangelist-sama¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s embarrassing yeah, nano. But, actually Myuu mostly was just repeating mama¡¯s words nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Myuu-chan¡¯s mother is working as fashion designer after all. Surely she will be very happy if she learn that her daughter is holding her teaching dearly.¡¹

    The three chuckled together and took the souvenir from each territory while animatedly (?) reminiscing their memories.

    For example the seaside territory Parablerro that they visited at their third day. There they had their fill of fresh seafood, and actually steering the fishing ship©¤©¤a ship that was towed by trainedrge sea serpent(saloupa) that was also called as arous of the sea©¤©¤that was unique to this world, and many other things.

    ¡¸As expected we had to decline the present of a saloupa itself but, my impression of sea snake has changed. They are unexpectedly adorable.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re as smart as arous and gentle creature after all. There¡¯re many people who think that their round eyes are cute.¡¹

    ¡¸When Myuu jumped into the sea, a lot of them approached near and swam together nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Mi-chan, please never do something like that again okay? Koone¡¯s innards froze when you yelled <em>I can¡¯t hold back nano! a</em>nd dived from 20 meters cliff top. This is a promise with Koone okay!?¡¹

    It was a textbook example of a beautiful dive. Like a pro diving athlete. There was almost no ssh from her entry into water.

    Ignoring Kouki and the feudal lords who turned pale, her figure smoothly swimming around as though she was gliding on water fully showed that she was indeed from the seaman race, children of the sea.

    A lot of saloupas were approaching in worry around her. Such sight looked exactly like a little kid who was in the verge of getting devoured by wildlife. It made Kouki turned even paler that he drew out his holy sword but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Myuu-chan got along with the saloupas in the blink of eye weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Our eyes met and we understood each other nano.¡¹

    That seemed to be the case. Seaman race had diving ability and swimming ability that were impossible for normal human to replicate. When Myuu swam fast underwater, the saloupas let out their unique crying voice <em>ryuu~ ryuu~</em> while following her.

    It was as though they were doing synchronized swimming. They were unveiling their performance happily with Myuu in the stage of sea.

    Seeing that, Koone and Hinata and the others, along with even the local citizens were pping and cheering.

    ¡¸The lord(Rezso) was smiling wryly, saying that they were the one who got entertained even though they were the one who should do the entertaining.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, you got likened to a character who appeared in Parablerro¡¯s fairytale and got called as ¡°The sea¡¯s beloved child¡± there.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s a bit troubling to get revered like that nano. Even though Myuu just wanted to enjoy other world¡¯s sea¡¹

    <em>It¡¯s the reenactment of legend! </em>The elderlies were especially harboring respect toward Myuu.

    Putting that aside, the three didn¡¯t really touch about the souvenir from Parablerro that was buried among the other souvenirs. They were exchanging gaze with each other as though to ask <em>Who will broach the subject?</em>

    It was only natural for them to be like that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Umm, Myuu¡¯s sorry for our Tio-oneechan nano.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no! Tio-sama hasn¡¯t done anything bad after all! T-this sculpture is lovely in its own way should Koone say, yes, Koone say that it is good I guess¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though it looks like the statue of a shady evil god?¡¹

    Koone quietly averted her gaze. Hinata was also smiling wryly.

    *Thump* The thing that were given as souvenir from the feudal lord Rezso was put in the middle of the three with a heavy sound. Myuu looked like she was a bit reluctant to touch it.

    It was a ck dragon. A sculpture that was modeled after Tio¡¯s ck dragon form. The craftsman¡¯s skill was shining through. It was a magnificent work where every single detail had been worked with great thoroughness.

    Although, the high level of reproduction rate didn¡¯t mean that it would always lead to the best result.

    Yes, for example, the face part was excessively loose and slovenly, so to speak it was an expression of rapture. Then there was the tail part that was rolled between the crotch like a scolded dog, the one arm that was stretched to cover its ass, etc, etc.

    How to describe it, even though it had the appearance of an evil dragon, it was exuding hard to describe sphemous atmosphere in the form of obscenity.

    At that time, Tio had just gotten shot on her forehead and buttock with rubber bullet, and after that she was tossed like a trash through a gate into the sea. She was in the middle of great delight from such treatment so it couldn¡¯t be helped. It was Hajime¡¯s consideration. He raised her base strength (with pain conversion) just in case the worst happened.

    ¡¸Rather, please forgive the people of Parablerro who mass produced this kind of sculpture of Tio-sama and even turned it into an object of worship.¡¹

    Koone bowed her head. Hinata pulled out a chain from among the mountain of souvenirs. The end of the chain had a palm sized ck dragon Tio attached. As expected it also had the same pose and expression.

    For the people of Parablerro right now, this was apparently something like a cross that Christian would wear. One house would have one statue enshrined in it, while a gigantic statue of this was ced in the middle of the city.

    It seemed that the people of Parablerro were offering their gratitude and worship daily to it as a kind of a protector god. Nuts.

    ¡¸As expected, Myuu should be the one who say sorry for our Tio-oneechan nano. The lord Rezso-san, his eyes were a bit dead nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Actually, Rezso Parablerro was a youth who had just turned twenty. He took the position only a few days after Tio¡¯s rescue. It was by the order of none other than his father, the previous lord Clive Parablerro.

    ording to him, apparently his father retired after feeling like his head would go crazy from the savage breathing(haa haa) that was resounding from the sea and the disgusting muttering that sounded like moan that kept echoing inside his mind.

    Fearing that if they didn¡¯t properly offer gratitude and worship, the ck dragon might appear again not as a protector god but as a wrathful god next time, he gave the order to turn Tio as an object of worship as hisst order.

    Of course, information also got shared with the rear territories and they learned that Tio wasn¡¯t an evil god or anything but a member of the savior¡¯s party but¡­¡­

    It was thest order of the previous lord and even Rezso couldn¡¯t revoke it so easily¡­¡­the situation where a new religion looked like it would be born, and the premonition that his father would be its founder made the young lord¡¯s front hair starting to decline already.

    ¡¸Regardless of the impetus, the feelings of gratitude and veneration are genuine, and the people of the city look like they are already starting to turn the worship into a custom¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu really apologize for Tio-oneechan¡­¡­no-, the culprit is Myuu¡¯s papa though, no but, as expected Myuu apologize for Tio-oneechan too!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no no, please don¡¯t worry about it, really! Demon king-sama and others hasn¡¯t done anything wrong at all! Koone and everyone only feel gratitude for them!¡¹

    ¡¸B-but the other territories also¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu apologetically picked up the souvenir that stood out even more than the rest. No, should it be said that she shouldered it? Myuu somehow put her arm through the shoulder strap and held it like a rucksack.

    ¡¸Just why is someone who got saved by Kaori-oneechan always want to be given wings, nano¡­¡­¡¹

    The second gathering territory Rizzgal. It was the territory where Kaori used the miracle of resurrecting the dead and also showing an overwhelming and absolute battle where she returned the ¡°Dark Beings¡± into dust.

    It needn¡¯t be said what happened there. The sight that was once seen in Ankaji Kingdom when they had the trip at Tortus was also unfolding in Rizzgal. Everyone at Rizzgal was going, Hello New World!

    The silver lining was that a group of crazy believers still hadn¡¯t appeared there. It was a level of idolization ¡°because it¡¯s lovely¡± just like Vittera. In other words, while it was rabbit ears at Vittera, it was wings at Rizzgal.

    ¡¸And the ce that got saved by Suzu-oneechan and Ryuutarou-oniisan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone in Eirahha waspletely traumatized wasn¡¯t it? Just like Rothko.¡¹

    ¡¸Should I say that they¡¯re nervous toward insect to an abnormal degree¡­¡­I thought it was a bit scary how they were searching with bloodshot eyes to make sure that no insect entered into the mansion¡­¡­¡¹

    A single fruit fly. It also slipped inside when Myuu and co got invited into the feudal lord¡¯s mansion. Seeing that, the servants shrieked ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸KIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ like a certain Satsuma swordsman while jumping at it.

    It was a wonderfully agile movement. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were male or female, each one of them equipped themselves with tableware like knife or towel wrapped around their fist as improvised knuckle duster or cleaning tool while exuding fighting spirit as though to say ¡¸Absolutely finish it with the first attack-¡¹.

    And then, as soon as they finished doing thepletely overkill removal of a single fly with more than ten people, they said ¡¸Please pardon the ugly sight. There is not a single insect here! Please, feel free to rx!¡¹ with a bright smile as though the bloodcurling expression they had been wearing before that was just a lie.

    It was scary. At that time the group was in the middle of feasting on the best quality fruits that were the local specialty. Itpletely caught them off guard so the effect was even more pronounced. It was to the degree that the three little girls went ¡¸What in the worlddd!?¡¹ while jumping on their seat and hugging each other tightly.

    Also, Kouki and Moana and Arodde also ended up in the same state. Even the hero and former warrior queen and former goddess were paralyzed with fear from the drastic transformation into absolute insect killing man & woman that they disyed.

    ¡¸Eirahha is the major territory in charge of cultivating fruits. Insects are a constant in orchard¡­¡­¡¹

    Although insect extermination was something natural, Eirahha still coexisted normally with harmless insects. People who were bad with insect were also few there.

    However right now the whole Eirahha people was united in their hearts, ¡¸Let¡¯s exterminate them-. Not a single insect shall remain in this territory!!¡¹.

    Suzu¡¯s insect army trampled the insect type ¡°Dark Beings¡± or hid inside a host and secretly devoured it from inside. Their battlefield¡¯s guro meter was at max. Apparently it nted a trauma and madness that couldn¡¯t be erased inside Eirahha¡¯s people.

    There were also beneficial insects so the lord was desperately advising them against doing such thing but¡­¡­the trauma of the popce was deep.

    ¡¸Myuu apologize for Suzu-oneechan! But, Suzu-oneechan is a pitiful person who is only liked by bug! Inaba-san too has broken off his employment contract with her so-!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, Koone doesn¡¯t mean to me her. Also Eirahha might have been destroyed at this time if she came slightlyte so Koone only feel gratitude for her. The territory¡¯s lord Postre also said that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myu. Theeen, it¡¯s fine if Myuu doesn¡¯t ask help from Aiko-oneechan and others? To have them heal everyone¡¯s heart with soul magic©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Please ask them that no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Myuu nodded her head up and down in front of the serious faced Koone. Hinata smiled wryly at that while picking up a wooden sword that was dyed ck from among the souvenirs.

    ¡¸In the end, it might be Andreal that was rescued by Yaegashi-sama that was the most peaceful.¡¹

    If there was any strange thing to be mentioned, at most there was only a corner of the city that became like souvenir shop of Kyoto. In other words, things like ck wooden sword or metal fake sword were getting sold in great amount.

    It was getting popr among the children to y sword fighting using those. And apparently training of sword drawing technique was also getting popr among the vignte corps.

    There were talks that there might be a tournament of fast sword drawing, like gunman¡¯s quick draw contest getting held in the near future.

    ¡¸As expected from Shizuku-oneechan nano. She¡¯s the most peaceful one result-wise no matter at what kind of situation!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡­¡­even the southernmost territory(Rasviet) that was saved by Yue-oneesama¡­¡­in a sense, Koone feel like it can be said as the worst one.¡¹

    Koone raised her head and stared at the horizon ahead for some reason. Hinata took out a picture frame that was covered in cloth. After she carefully removed the cloth, a picture of extremely sublime goddess appeared.

    Yue in adult mode with threeyers of shining halo behind her was gently spreading out her hands as though to wee the people. The picture¡¯s background was dark clouds but there wasn¡¯t any ominous aura. Several streaks of light were shining down from among the dark clouds like angel stairs, which furthered the sublimity of the picture even more.

    Myuu took out another picture. It had the figure of Yue smiling sweetly with lightning dragon waiting upon her, like she was the queen ruling over the night.

    There were several more pictures of Yue being drawn artistically.

    However, the titles of the pictures were©¤©¤

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Foltina-sama¡¯s Descend¡±¡¹

    ¡¸This one is ¡°The Smile of the Greatly Exalted Foltina-sama¡±.¡¹

    All of them had the name ¡°Foltina-sama¡±. Miraculously, Rasviet was also a territory with a lot of artists. Work that expressed Yue at that time overflowed in the blink of eye.

    Myuu and Hinata looked at Koone. Koone was holding her head.

    ¡¸Information had been shared with them you know? We told them that this person isn¡¯t Foltina-sama. Koone had properly notified them that she¡¯s the demon king-sama¡¯s wife!¡¹

    However, the holy precinct & adult mode Yue was, yes©¤©¤she was just too beautiful. She exuded divinity that was off the rail. She was unrealistically and overwhelmingly bewitching that the reasoning of everyone who saw her got melted, no matter their gender or age.

    They went, <em>There was no way such existence could be the wife of a single man even if that man was arade of the savior, absolutely not! Ain¡¯t no way I¡¯ll ept that! Then that person must be none other than the goddess! In other words she¡¯s Foltina-sama no doubt about it! QED!</em>

    Or perhaps, they would go, <em>Uh huh? Now then you must be jealous right? Foltina-sama descended only to save Rasviet so you got jealous and im that it was someone else right? </em>and the like.

    There were also others who went, <em>There is no doubt that the royal family is respecting the wish of Foltina-sama who actually doesn¡¯t want to show herself, no doubt about it. I get it, I get it. Let¡¯s just say you¡¯re right *wink wink*.</em>

    ¡¸They won¡¯t ept that it¡¯s someone else no matter what! They¡¯ve no intention for it! They¡¯re fanatic! Complete fanatic! Everyone got charmed by Yue-oneesama!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu apologize for our Yue-oneechan.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped because there was no way they could resist being in front of Yue-oneesama¡¯s charm! Koone too want to get patted on the head by the adult mode Yue-oneesama. Koone want to be whispered in the ear©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Ku-chan! Please return to your senses!¡¹

    Hinata pped Koone¡¯s cheeks *p p* and she returned to her senses with a gasp. Without realizing it she was hugging a picture frame tightly and sinking into her wild delusion. It was truly terrifying, Yue¡¯s charm.

    By the way, among the three Koone was the one who procured the greatest amount of Yue¡¯s pictures.

    ¡¸Cough. Anyway, Koone hope that Foltina-sama won¡¯t be angry by the profanity¡­¡­¡¹

    If the feeling toward the personification of Blessing Tree in this world was faith, surely even the people of Rasviet wouldn¡¯t do as they pleased to that degree.

    However, in actuality it wasn¡¯t religious faith, much less a religion that worshipped Foltina, such thing didn¡¯t exist. Just like how people were feeling gratitude in their daily life toward nature and its blessing, their feeling toward Foltina was more of a deep affection rather than reverence.

    ¡¸The people of Rasviet is slightly bing like religious organization. From the perspective of Foltina-sama, this situation might looks like someone else is using her name to create a religion¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hi-chan, please don¡¯t say anything more than that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, we should consider what papa will think before thinking about Foltina-sama¡­¡­Myuu will report this just in case nano. Painting eradication might start if their interests matched.¡¹

    ¡¸Mi-chan, please tell demon king-sama everything fully. However, Koone will defend Koone¡¯s paintings to the death.¡¹

    ¡¸K-Ku-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected, perhaps it was this little queen who was the one who got charmed the most. She must have a strong longing, a longing of wanting to be this kind of adultdy. Her actual sister might cry.

    There, BD suddenly started increasing its altitude. Koone raised her voice ¡¸howah¡¹ because of the floating sensation. She then looked down shamefully.

    The sea spray stopped forming and the sea surface was getting further away.

    ¡¸You three, looks like your talk got really lively.¡¹

    ¡¸Koone-tan, you look like you¡¯re having a lot of fun. Even though you always followed behind me while calling Onee-chan, Onee-chan in the past©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸So you have that kind of delusion©¤©¤ah, that hurts-¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan is feeling a bit lonely.¡¹

    Kouki, Moana, and Arodde wereing down from the spiraling staircase of the right arm part.

    The figures of three girls sitting on the floor surrounded by a lot of souvenirs while talking passionately must be visible from the observation deck in the head part. They were looking at the three girls really warmly.

    Moana was looking at Koone with a loving expression. Arodde was looking teary while holding her forehead. It was because she got flicked there.

    ¡¸Kouki-oniisan¡­¡­our lively talk¡­¡­that¡¯s because, the reinforcement of papa and others, they¡¯re leaving quite a deep scar (?) in the battlefield huh~¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly!¡¹

    ¡¸Really!¡¹

    Kouki and Moana agreed heavily. Especially Moana, she was unable to hide her worry that Synclea¡¯s culture was changing heavily in various area, or that the culture itself might be turning into chaos.

    ¡¸W-well, what¡¯s important is life! A lot of people were saved. There is nothing more important than that! Koone dered that there is none!¡¹

    ¡¸Koone-tan, aren¡¯t you forcing yourself a little but? You look desperate¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸New era, banzai! Synclea is changing!¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, there¡¯s desperation in you.¡¹

    Koone stood up and dashed toward the bow. There the queen stood imposingly with one hand on her waist and her other hand pointing toward the great ocean. Synclea¡¯s tomorrow is that way! It¡¯s fine like this!

    Myuu couldn¡¯t bear to see that and dashed toward her. She hugged her from behind and,

    ¡¸Myuu will report it to papa nano! Myuu will ask if papa and others can also give postwar aftercare!¡¹

    She yelled. Koone looked back. This time she hugged Myuu back.

    ¡¸Mi-chan!! I love you!!¡¹

    The two girls reaffirmed their friendship. Hinata hurriedly ran toward them as though fearing that she was toote and she floundered a little in front of the hugging Koone and Myuu. A second passed and she yelled <em>eiyah </em>while hugging them. It seemed she hated to get left out. Cute.

    Kouki and co watched the girls warming scene for a while, then,

    ¡¸Errr, can you three hear me? I think we¡¯ll arrive soon¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, already? As expected it¡¯s really fast!¡¹

    Koone separated from Myuu and Hinata. The three walked back while holding hands harmoniously.

    Myuu was returning the souvenirs back into ¡°treasure warehouse¡± lightheartedly. Meanwhile Koone looked up at Kouki with her eyebrows knitted apologetically.

    ¡¸Sorry, Kouki-sama. You went out of your way to listen to Koone¡¯s request¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to mind it. It¡¯s on the way anyway. And Moana also requested me.¡¹

    ¡¸The direct friendship itself wasn¡¯t something that happened for long, but I too am worried that there isn¡¯t even any reply for our letter¡­¡­¡¹

    BD was heading toward the Blessing Tree just as scheduled today, the sixth day of the trip. The location had been pinpointed already.

    Kouki took out his pocket watch from his pocket and flicked it open. It had a clock that urately showed Japan¡¯s time, at the same time its fourth red needle was an artifact that was pointing to the great tree of the corresponding world.

    Hajime recorded the location of the great tree of each world that he discovered using thepass, then he made thepass with limited ability to show those trees¡¯ position. Kouki was calling it the ¡°tree guideboard¡±.

    That red needle was pointing directly forward.

    However, the ship wasn¡¯t heading toward the location of the Blessing Tree that was almost at the opposite side of the from Synclea Kingdom, but to the ind country©¤©¤Siltrayte Kingdom that was on the way.

    ¡¸I think you mentioned that you¡¯re exchanging letters with that country using the sea serpent that we saw at Parablerro?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Kouki. After all going through sea is the safest way ofmunication.¡¹

    ¡¸Saloupa is well-behaved after all. We¡¯re also using the same method with Jabalshan Kingdom. That way is faster than crossing the mountain district, and it¡¯s safer.¡¹

    Letter that was written with cloth and ink that were strong against water was put into a small bottle. A saloupa would then swallow and transport it. It then would hand it over to the liaison at the receiver¡¯s location by vomiting it out.

    ¡¸Ku-chan. Is there no ¡°Dark Being¡± at sea?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it looks like. Strangely there is no confirmed sighting of them at sea until now.¡¹

    Even though there was also insect type or flying type among the enemies, there was no ¡°Dark Being¡± that lived at sea. Far from that, they never even went to sea to circle around and target another ce.

    In the past, there were those who suspected that Dark Being might be weak against sea water and tested it, but it didn¡¯t really do anything even when poured on Dark Being.

    ¡¸In the first ce, we don¡¯t really know anything about ¡°Dark Being¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys can¡¯t even be taken prisoner so we can¡¯t interrogate them¡­¡­they would kill themselves immediately. They said it¡¯s so they won¡¯t live in shame.¡¹

    Although Synclea¡¯s warrior would also do the same if they were put in the same situation, Moana¡¯s expression was bitter.

    They were able to manipte miasma, they sucked miasma from nature, they had savage nature, those were almost all that human knew about them. Chance to obtain information about them was extremely few.

    ¡¸At least we know about their reproduction method (?) because in the past a scout identally witnessed it and a record was left but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸R-reproduction method?¡¹

    Kouki looked slightly shaken. He wondered whether it was alright to allow Myuu-chan and Hinata-chan to listen.

    Koone continued without looking particrly concerned. She didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all, so apparently this method wasn¡¯t anything like what Kouki imagined (for some reason the image of handsome guy Lilin formed at the back of his mind) for a moment.

    ¡¸Yes, apparently those guys are born from miasma somehow. Apparently several Dark Beings would expel miasma and maintain high density condition locally. ording to the witness, he could see something like ck egg or something, as big as an adult crouching down.¡¹

    ¡¸Apparenty at that time it was a birth scene for scaled dragon type but, apparently the Dark Beings cut off a part of their own body, like scale or fang and put them inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Were they leaving behind some kind of gic information? Perhaps they decided the type of their brethren that would be born with that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Gic? Koone doesn¡¯t know what that is but, most likely that is their way to decide the newborn¡¯s race. That is Koone and other people¡¯s hypothesis.¡¹

    Well, that was all the knew about the enemy¡¯s ecology, Koone said with a shrug.

    ¡¸Anyway, the sea is rtively safe because there¡¯s no Dark Being here. And so, it shouldn¡¯t be strange even if the reply from Siltrayte has arrived¡­¡­¡¹

    If nothing had changed then the reply should have arrived one month ago. Although it could also be said that the reply had only beente for a month. The sea was just that much of a danger-infested ce. There could be storm or even other ferocious marine life.

    There were many unforeseen situation that could happen, so they weren¡¯t that worried about thete reply. In the end this visit happened simply because the location was on the way.

    ¡¸Well, at first our n was to tour underwater or doing high-speed cruising or enjoying the sea while going to the destination, so there¡¯s no problem with making a side trip like this. If you want Koone then you can even directly announce the Dark King¡¯s subjugation to the people there directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Thank you so much, Kouki-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, just be careful not to get detained there okay, Koone-tan?¡¹

    ¡¸But but Moana-oneesan! Just in case we left two days alone to have some leeway, so Myuu think we¡¯ve time to sightsee the ind country nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Another world¡¯s ind country, just like Japan¡­¡­I am curious!¡¹

    Myuu and others drove away any worry to the corner of their head and started chatting noisily once more.

    There was one person, a former goddess who was saying ¡¸That¡¯s so isn¡¯t it. I too am going to meet another world¡¯s goddess, what¡¯s more an original goddess from the creation of the world¡­¡­I¡¯m in the retired group so thinking carefully it¡¯ll be awkward to meet her, I want a bit more time to prepare my heart¡¹, but they ignored it.

    It was then. Thex atmosphere of vacation was suddenly broken.

    ¡ºK-Kouki-dono! Please return to the observation eck! No, before that stop the ship!!¡»

    ¡¸!? Spenser-san?¡¹

    Spenser who was staying in the observation deck in the ce of Kouki and others was yelling with a tense voice. His voice resounded through themunicators that were set all over inside the ship.

    Kouki didn¡¯t ask the reason any immediately used his bangle to drop the ship¡¯s speed gradually.

    ¡ºT-the front. From your location¡­¡­can you see it too?¡»

    ¡¸Spenser-san, just what in the world is going on?¡¹

    Kouki was increasing BD¡¯s altitude bit by bit while rushing toward the bow because he thought it would be faster than returning to the observation deck. Spenser was a veteran warrior who was always calm, cool, and collected. For him to sound so terribly shaken made his nervousness heightened up too outside of his control.

    Moana and Myuu and the others also hurriedly followed behind Kouki.

    And then, they saw it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? No way¡­¡­¡¹

    Koone unconsciously muttered. Her eyes were opened wide.

    Moana and the others were also simrly astounded.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Siltrayte Kingdom. The ind country with size as big as Japan¡¯s Kyushu was now©¤©¤enveloped with miasma of unbelievable scale.

    They couldn¡¯t see the coastline. They couldn¡¯t even see the ind¡¯s horizon from their current altitude. It was as though the whole ind was beingpletely covered by ck mist.

    At the very least the location where Siltrayte Kingdom¡¯s capital should be visible was inside the miasma.

    That showed its figure while they were being astonished by that scene.

    As though their approach had been detected, from inside the sea at the location between them and the miasma.

    If they had to make aparison, perhaps they should call it as the figure of Myuu when she was getting entangled by Arodde in her heaven sword mode, but erged to be as big as BD.

    It was a gigantic sphere made from countless tentacles entangling with each other. It was pouring out outrageous amount of miasma. To a degree that only the surrounding of the monster looked distorted.

    Was that a <Dark Being>?

    They had never seen or heard anything like that. The existence of that was just too weird and gigantic caused such question to rear its head©¤©¤then at the next moment.

    ¡¸Tsu, it¡¯sing-!!¡¹

    It rapidly approached with a tremendous speed along with overwhelming malice.

    There was no <Dark Being> at sea.

    This was the moment thatmon sense was overturned.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I¡¯m sorry, Shirakome is Shirakome as expected¡­¡­

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C I¡¯ll exterminate you!

    =>From Attack on Titan.

    ¡ùI changed the name of Eirahha¡¯s feudal lord. Thank you to the person who pointed it out.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465

    <strong>Myuu¡¯s Spring Vacation What¡¯s With Yaa! Ya Wanna Have a Go Uoon!? (Liberal Trantion) by ck Dragon</strong>

    ¡¸Everyone, to the wheelhouse!¡¹

    Kouki yelled an order. At the same time he made BD ascended all of a sudden. In addition he also deployed barrier. It wasn¡¯t a barrier just for blocking sea spray. It was a space istion barrier that waspletely for battle.

    BD¡¯s rapid movement and Kouki¡¯s urgent order made the dumbfounded Moana and Koone to return to their senses with a gasp.

    ¡¸Ku-chan, over here nano!¡¹

    Koone got her hand pulled by Koone. She stumbled at the start, even so she ran with all her strength. Hinata followed behind them. They were heading toward the center of the deck.

    ¡¸Impo, ssible¡­¡­what in the world is that? Even the miasma far surpassed the Dark King¡­¡­¡¹

    The unknown <Dark Being> was rushing over the sea while changing its form. Its countless tentacles undted from spherical shape to vertically long. It was changing shape to one that was somewhat simr to a giant whale.

    Its speed was rising even more, perhaps because the water resistance was decreasing. Even though it living in the sea was already unprecedented, now it could even change form. Moana¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief.

    The miasma that was spurting out from its body was also like volcano eruption. It was ejecting miasma in the amount that was covering the sky, so it looked like a wall of miasma was approaching them.

    Everything about it was just outside themon sense that Moana and Koone believed all this time, to an astonishing degree even.

    ¡¸Do your observationter.¡¹

    Arodde pulled the hand of Moana who couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment even aftering back to her senses. She followed after Myuu. It was so Kouki could focus on steering the ship and maintaining the barrier.

    Usually she was an unfortunate existence who had corporate ve disposition already seeping deeply into her every being, but as expected from the former goddess who had continued to fight hard for five thousand years by herself. The level of herposure was different.

    Myuu and others arrived at the center of the deck. At the same time a warning came from Kouki.

    ¡¸An attack ising! It¡¯ll be a bit shaky!!¡¹

    Myuu and others crouched down. Right after that, the ascending BD tilted greatly to the right.

    It wasn¡¯t likely that the space istion barrier was breached. Even so, there was just too many unknown. Kouki too into consideration that this was an emergency and there were children on board, so he chose to dodge the attack rather than taking it.

    ¡¸Myu!? Something really thick and big flew at here just now nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that, spear?¡¹

    If Hajime heard Myuu said that during normal time, he might reflexively say ¡¸Whaa-, is it a pervert!? KILL-¡¹ in vignce. Hinata calmly described the multiple huge ck objects that almost grazed the ship¡¯s hull from below.

    They seemed to be spear shaped objects that were created frompressed miasma, fired randomly like anti-aircraft fire. The spears scattered around miasma residue behind while possessing a terrific momentum that made the air roared.

    Normally anyone would scream and also crouched down depending on the situation. Especially if it was children who weren¡¯t even ten years old yet.

    However, Myuu and Hinata showed no sign of losingposure. If it was carnage then both of them had already experienced it. Their bearing was different from the run-of-the-mill children.

    Seeing them made Moana and Koone to change their expression too. The unknown fate of the people of Siltrayte Kingdom, an encounter with an unknown monster where it was dubious if it was even a <Dark being>, facing those things shook their heart heavily exactly because they were resident of this world, but they smacked their heart to forcefully calm it down.

    At the same time, a ck spear that burst out of the sea and flew up stopped in the air.

    ¡¸As expected, it looks like it can¡¯t reach us when we¡¯re a kilometer high huh!¡¹

    Kouki said that while leaping toward the center of the deck in one go. He operated his bangle. A magic circle formed up on the deck.

    It was a teleportation circle to the central of BD, the wheelhouse that was the sturdiest ce in it.

    The next moment, the field of vision of Myuu and others switched.

    ¡¸I¡¯m activating the camera. Moana, Koone, tell me what you think.¡¹

    The wheelhouse looked like one that could be found in a Middle Age¡¯s sailing ship. But, it was only in appearance.

    Kouki ran toward the steering wheel that was ced on a higher floor at the ship¡¯s stern side of the room©¤©¤not, but to the center of the room where arge table was ced.

    He pushed the button that was right behind the edge of the table. A front part of the table flipped and a keyboard and disy came out. Apparently it was a PC that was integrated into the table.

    As expected, it would be inefficient to receive Kouki¡¯s investigation report only verbally and his recording data every time, so this PC was prepared so he could type a written report and sent it.

    Kouki didn¡¯t use the keyboard and touched a part of the disy that also functioned as touch panel. The wall, ceiling, and floor inside the room instantly projected the scenery outside as though they turned transparent.

    It was the camera footage just like Kouki said. However, it wasn¡¯t a transparency function like in the observatory or the ship¡¯s bottom. It was projecting the image from external camera through midair projection disy.

    It was because the wheelhouse was designed to be specialized in defense using alloys made from azantium enchanted with various age of god magic. Even if space crushing magic ¡°Quaking Sky¡± was hitting the room, it would hold as long as it was supplied with magic power.

    ¡ùHowever nobody said that it could endure Yue¡¯s serious attack. Yue-sama¡¯s Quaking Sky evolved a step higher as the result of both sides getting stubborn during the endurance test. Hajime sat on the floor hugging his knees at the corner of the room, while Yue-sama was looking smug at that time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even if you ask us for our opinion, just as you can see Koone doesn¡¯t know anything except what Koone see.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s the same with me. I never saw or heard about anything like that.¡¹

    Below, there was the monster swimming in high speed underwater right below the sea surface, following after the circling BD. It looked like a predator waiting for its prey to run out of strength and fell.

    Also, it seemed that the miasma it was spouting didn¡¯t reach until BD¡¯s current altitude, so most likely around 600 meter was its limit. Even so the miasma at the low altitude was thickening as each second passed. The figure of the monster was gradually getting harder to see.

    ¡¸Everything that is going on here is without any precedence. At the very least Synclea royal family doesn¡¯t have any information about anything that is even simr to that.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder how is the sea¡¯s situation right now? If it¡¯s onnd then the ground will turn into desert because of its blessing power getting stolen away, which would be easy to see but¡­¡­¡¹

    They couldn¡¯t see such effect from this far. Was the vast amount of miasma taking away the sea¡¯s blessing power? If that was the case, it might be fine to call it practically limitless.

    ¡¸At the very least, no matter how big that thing is, it¡¯s unthinkable that it can supply the amount of miasma to swallow the majority of an ind country by itself.¡¹

    With those words, both Moana and Koone couldn¡¯t stop themselves from bing aware. Their gaze naturally moved toward the ind country that was swallowed by miasma everywhere they could see.

    ¡¸In this state¡­¡­Siltrayte is already¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder there is no letter¡­¡­¡¹

    It was despairing. It was clear to see even without them saying anything. Both Koone and Moana were making extremely pained expression.

    There, the red jewel that was embedded on the wheelhouse¡¯s door lit up. It was a signal that there was someone at the other side of the door.

    Arodde who had expected that and stood near the door unlocked it. Five royal guards including Spenser came in.

    ¡¸Kouki-dono, what¡¯s the situation?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any idea about that thing¡¯s identity. I¡¯m currently asking Moana and Koone about it.¡¹

    Also it seemed the monster had no method to attack at enemy in this altitude. At the very least that was the case at the present time.

    Spenser patted his chest in relieve hearing that. The other royal guards also regained a bit of color in their pale expression.

    ¡¸Spenser-san and others too, if there is anything you know¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We have no idea at all¡¹

    Even a warrior with long military service like Spenser was trembling seeing the monster below through the camera. That trembling must be spurred on by the eeriness and bizarreness of how its figure was getting harder to see due to the miasma it was spouting, and how that miasma¡¯s range was gradually increasing.

    ¡¸Kouki-oniisan, if we don¡¯t know anything how about trying to ask it? Nano¡¹

    ¡¸! That¡¯s¡­¡­true.¡¹

    <Dark Being> wasn¡¯t monster. They were other race wheremunication with them was possible. The monster¡¯s appearance was just too bizarre that it overwhelmed him but, now that Myuu mentioned it, it was just as she said.

    Kouki smiled wryly, thinking that he himself might be a little shaken while reaching toward the speaking tube that only looked ancient in its appearance©¤©¤the tube looked like a hose made from stic metal, with a switch to designate where the message would be sent to©¤©¤that was attached on the table.

    He brought it near his mouth like a walkie-talkie and looked below while opening his mouth.

    ¡ºWho are you? Tell me your name.¡»

    It was a high-handed questioning from Kouki. He couldn¡¯t show any weakness because he understood the disposition and sense of values of <Dark Being>.

    However, there was no reply. Even though introducing themselves should be the greatest honor right next to victory for them whose purpose in life wasbat.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? Is a warrior who achieved the destruction of a country unable to even introduce himself?¡»

    Kouki felt suspicious, even so he intentionally tried to speak provocatively.

    But, there was no reply as expected. The miasma below was already reaching a size of almost a kilometer in diameter, so it was like there were dark clouds in low altitude. That was why, the monster¡¯s appearance too was almost couldn¡¯t be seen, but even through the camera¡¯s zoom function and hero¡¯s sight there was no reaction at all that could be seen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is Dark Being in the sea an untalkative sort?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps it can¡¯t talk, no, can¡¯t hear because it¡¯s underwater?¡¹

    Koone and Moana looked toward Kouki.

    ¡¸No, the speaker also have telepathy function so my voice should have reached it. For it to not even react means that it doesn¡¯t have any intention to talk from the start, I guess.¡¹

    It might be looking down at them, With that thought Kouki touched the bangle on his left wrist with his right hand.

    If it was saying that there was no value to respond to their words because they were an opponent of little importance, he would show their strength to it.

    In respond to the bangle¡¯s remote operation, the disy on the table was quickly showing and erasing various disys rted to weapons.

    ¡¸Err, if I do this with that, after that¡­¡­like this? No, this huh? Shit, it¡¯s convenient that you can do this instinctually, but it¡¯s still hard if you aren¡¯t used to it as expected huh.¡¹

    It was a device to operate BD using one¡¯s imagination through the use of soul magic. Rapid operation was possible became there was no need for precise chanting or buttons. Such function would be handy especially for battle, but in exchange it was difficult to operate it.

    Kouki tried to control it only with his bangle without using the keyboard before him, in order to also make himself more familiar with it, but he couldn¡¯t deny that he was being really slow with it.

    ¡¸Nngeez. Kouki-oniisan, if you want to practice then you should do itter nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Myuu-chan?¡¹

    Myuu puffed up her round cheeks and circled around to the other side of the table. And then she gave a hard kick on one of the table¡¯s legs.

    A pane of the table instantly slid away and it rose out from there.

    ¡¸Why!? Why is it P*5¡¯s controller!?¡¹

    <em>I don¡¯t know about that! It wasn¡¯t exined to me! </em>Kouki said with his eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸Kouki-oniisan. Is it fine to threaten it with 120mm? Nano¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    *Tap-tap-tap* Myuu clicked the buttons with brisk finger movement. One of the ancient looking cannons at the hull¡¯s side jutted out *gashon* and it swiveled to aim below.

    At the same time, aiming marker appeared in the midair disy. It was aimed below using the stick, the deviation from the swimming target was calcted©¤©¤

    ¡¸Targeted and firing! Nano!¡¹

    And *click*. The cannon looked like it was something from the Middle Age, in reality it was a tank cannon of romance. The beloved 120 mm shell was fired with a thunderous roar that filled the ear.

    Nice aiming. The <Dark Being>¡¯s movement stopped. Myuu looked behind over her shoulder and gave a thumb up.

    ¡¸There¡¯re a lot of things I want to ask, like why are you even more used to control this ship than me? Or since when there is controller installed here? Or, above all else why didn¡¯t I know about it? But for now I¡¯ll keep quiet.¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-sama, you already said everything.¡¹

    Kouki secretly resolved to fill his written report with a lot ofins while flicking the switch of the speaking tube again.

    ¡ºYou should understand our strength now. Now, say your name. That is if you still feel like to fight.¡»

    Even more provocation on top of the disy of strength.

    Like this he thought that the Dark Being wouldn¡¯t be able to keep ignoring them as expected, but it seemed this Dark Being was also outside themon sense in the aspect of reacting to other.

    ©¤©¤<em>JaA-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-</em>

    A weird shriek that sounded like hundreds, thousands of discordant sounds piled up over each other. They could only feel anger and hostility from it.

    And then it replied with attack.

    ¡¸What the¡­¡­¡¹

    Huge ck spears were fired from the sea of miasma cloud like a thick spear line. The thickness was like a squall that was reversed in its up and down.

    The dark clouds of miasma must be to close the distance. If it couldn¡¯t reach the altitude of a thousand meters, it would simply expand its clouds of miasma until a position where it could reach, then moved its firing point to there. What a brute force method.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-dono!¡¹

    Koone and Spenser¡¯s voices were filled with fretfulness.

    After all, the dark clouds below had the diameter of 1 km. No matter how fast BD was, and even though it could move freely at will no matter how sharp the turn it made due to the inertia and gravity control inside the wheelhouse, it wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from the firing range before the attack reached it.

    Although,

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. We have barrier, and in the first ce it won¡¯t hit us.¡¹

    He was already aware of the attack method of forming miasma in a distance and firing directly from there. Kouki hadn¡¯t forgotten his battle against the Dark King. He was on his guard from the start.

    His slow operation of the weapon system was also because he was preparing for this in parallel. He immediately activated that function.

    ¡¸©¤©¤Activate ¡±Short Range Teleportation¡±¡¹

    That incantation was apanied with a faint shine from the dragon head at the ship¡¯s bow. Kouki made BD rapidly took off while manifesting a gigantic membrane of light©¤©¤¡±Gate¡± in front of it.

    The ship came out outside the range of the dark clouds. Furthermore it was underwater.

    The area there was dark because the miasma above the water was blocking the sunlight, even so it was easier to see the monster¡¯s figure from there than from above the sea. They could see a gigantic silhouette around the sea surface diagonally above in front of them. The ship hadpletely moved behind it.

    For some reason the tentacles¡¯ movement looked lively to them. The tentacles were stretched far away to every direction and also swiveling busily around its gigantic body. It seemed that it was desperately searching after losing sight of them.

    ¡¸Looks like it doesn¡¯t have any intention of letting us get away.¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana and Kouki were looking at Kouki with some re in their gaze. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that they were feeling angry toward him. Their gaze was a type of pleading.

    ¡¸Yeah. There might still be survivors in Siltrayte Kingdom. ¡­¡­This guy can¡¯t be left unchecked.¡¹

    He said that and made a decision with his own will even while taking the two¡¯s feeling into ount.

    There was no doubt that this abnormal monster had driven the ind country into destruction. If there were still people surviving within that despairing situation, they would need rescue as soon as possible.

    There was no time to leisurely ascertain the monster¡¯s true identity or leeway to capture and interrogate it. Attempting to persistently talk with it was out of the question.

    That was why, while also taking into ount the two¡¯s feeling of ¡°Please avenge Siltrayte¡±, Kouki made a decision on his own will.

    ¡¸An unarmed vehicle is dangerous. At that time I thought that he was spouting some insane idea again but¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>There, see, it¡¯s necessary right? </em>The demon king¡¯s smug face shed at the back of his mind. Even though he was feeling a smidgen of frustration, Kouki operated his bangle once more.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, I¡¯ll take back the control.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. From here on it¡¯ll be my role.¡¹

    He would kill it. Even if the opponent was an enemy who wouldn¡¯t respond to conversation, there was no way he could allow for a child to take another¡¯s life in his ce while he himself was present there.

    It was great that the enemy still hadn¡¯t detected them. Kouki concentrated deeply and carefully activated the weapons he was thinking of, one by one.

    The side of the ck dragon part slid open. Eight spots opened at just its single side©¤©¤there were sixteen spots in total.

    ¡¸Ku-chan! Hina-chan! Prepare for impact and cruel reality nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹

    By the way, the wheelhouse was designed so that impact wouldn¡¯t be transmitted inside it. But, naturally it wouldn¡¯t protect anyone inside from the mental impact of watching filthy firework.

    At the same time with Myuu¡¯s warning, sixteen torpedoes were fired out with surprising silence. All of them had the painting of a grinning shark with bared fangs painted on their head.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t ask for forgiveness. This is my choice.¡¹

    Kouki looked up to the monster at the sea surface with a solemn face.

    The torpedoes swam not using propeller or even jet, but by creating water stream themselves. They were truly silent killers inside this sea where its creatures relied on sound.

    When the monster noticed the sixteen silhouettes approaching it silently but swiftly from below, everything was already toote.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Kyaaah¡¹¡¹

    The former came from Spenser and other royal guards, while thetter came from Koone and Hinata.

    Even though they didn¡¯t feel any impact, the gruesome result from behind the camera screen apparently made their body reacted automatically.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    The sea waspressed in a way that made it looked like the trick of the eye. The space warped like jelly with the monster at the center, then right after that it expanded out explosively. The sea was blown away instantly.

    The warhead pulverized the target without letting it got away using the impact of spacepression and dpression.

    No matter how outrageously huge the monster was, ten torpedoes spread out to surround it while the remaining six hit it from below. The effective range hadpletely swallowed it whole.

    ¡¸Hey, Kouki. Demon king-sama, doesn¡¯t want to make Kouki ivade other worlds doesn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Despite his resolve, Kouki hadn¡¯t gotten used to killing at the slightest. As expected, he was watching the sight with tightly knitted eyebrows. Seeing that Moana asked him half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Y-yeah, I think. ording to the person himself, apparently he has ¡°filled this ship with the minimum required standard to make it a safe vehicle¡±. For that guy, this much is still just in the level of ¡°barely safe¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Just what is the definition of safety?¡¹

    Kouki nodded with an expression that really didn¡¯t know what to say. Of course, the expressions of Spenser and others were greatly convulsing.

    ¡¸Although, as expected this amount is just excessive huh. I fired as many as possible simultaneously in case it tried to defend using some kind of unknown method.¡¹

    As far as he could see, it seemed that nothing was remaining of the monster. Apparently there wasn¡¯t even a scrap to mark its watery grave.

    ¡¸Umm, Kouki-sama. Normally something like spatial interference is impossible to do. It¡¯s everyone of Nagumo family who is abnormal.¡¹

    <em>That¡¯s why, doing overkill with the demon king family as the standard was just¡­¡­</em>Arodde chided.

    Although.

    The opponents that Kouki faced recently were the divinity ss of the fairy world and Mother and her robot soldiers in the machine world.

    The former were existences that were born from legends of other worlds, so divinity who could normally interfere with space were walking around in droves, while thetter too was a world where it was possible to do something in the level of age of god magic normally using science.

    And if he went further, the named demons from the hell world could also use such thing.

    ¡¸No, isn¡¯t existence that can use it, is rtively a lot?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now that you mentioned it, that¡¯s true.¡¹

    The divinity ss of the fairy world who was born from human¡¯s imagination and faith. The power of science that was created from human¡¯s tireless inquisitive mind. Furthermore, considering that the demons in the hell world were originally humans from the age of myth¡­¡­

    ¡¸Human¡¯s scary-¡¹

    Arodde-san unconsciously muttered. She hugged her own body and shivered.

    But putting that aside.

    ¡¸The miasma(shouki) also got blown away nano! As expected a sunny sea is the prettiest nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? The sanity(shouki) too? Ah, you mean miasma? But, Myuu-chan. Should I say that the sea surface is raging greatly¡­¡­I am afraid, this, might create tsunamiter on¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata-chan was always sharp no matter the situation. Kouki hurriedly made BD surfaced.

    The sea surface that was blown up by the impact was greatly copsing down. Sea water flooded in to fill the empty space which made the sea surface even choppier.

    Certainly it felt like a tsunami would be formed. BD was flying using gravity control and it approached the sea surface to attempt to settle down the waves forcefully using gravity field.

    ¡¸? Kouki-dono¡­¡­the monster is undoubtedly defeated isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It should be¡­¡­Spenser-san, is there something bothering©¤©¤¡¹

    Kouki, and also Moana and others also noticed while he was asking.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the meaning of this? Siltrayte¡¯s miasma¡­¡­hasn¡¯t cleared up?¡¹

    The ind country was still being enveloped in miasma.

    If a <Dark Being> was defeated, the miasma that it had emitted would also vanish©¤©¤that wasn¡¯t actually the case.

    But, the miasma at the very least wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the shockwave and wind. The miasma should be dispersing because its controller was gone.

    And yet, the miasma that was covering Siltrayte was still there in its dome shape. Even though the shockwave from the space distortion warhead should have definitely reach it, the coastline was still not visible like before.

    In other words.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­tsu¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-sama! Zoom it!¡¹

    Kouki zoomed the camera so the scenery that the hero¡¯s high-spec eyes had seen was also shared with Koone and others.

    What came into sight were countless tentaclesing out from inside the miasma as though they were crawling on the sea surface. No, that was©¤©¤

    ¡¸Are they, snakes? They are like saloupa¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata said while narrowing her eyes gravely. It was just as she said, it was a swarm of hundreds, thousands of snakes. If details like the aura covering them and their size that was in different level were excluded, they certainly would look strikingly simr with the friend at sea for human©¤©¤therge sea snake(saloupa) that was introduced to them at Parablerro.

    ¡¸Could it be, the monster just now, was made from those childrenbining into one nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, Myuu-chan, it looks like you hit the bull¡¯s eye.¡¹

    The saloupa-lookalikes were gradually, gradually entwining with each other the further they advanced out of the coastline. It was hard to see with the miasma covering them, but it was clear as day from watching the process.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama, what should we do?¡¹

    Kouki couldn¡¯t answer Koone¡¯s question. In exchange he took the voice pipe once more.

    ¡ºSurrender! I repeat, surrender! All of you should have seen how overwhelming our strength is! If you all still wish to fight even then, we will begin a battle of extermination against you!¡»

    He wasn¡¯t thinking of any na?ve thought of offering mercy even after things reached this point.

    But, seeing that the enemy was like a colony, Kouki thought that things would be resolved faster if the enemies surrendered and removed the miasma on their own rather than doing an extermination battle while they still didn¡¯t know how many of it still remained throughout the ind. He tried calling out for their surrender again just because there was nothing to lose by trying.

    In addition, there was one more thing.

    ¡¸Kouki, asking for Dark Being to surrender is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know, Moana.¡¹

    With the eyes that had hero spec and zoom function, and thanks to the enemies still being separated from each other, Kouki could see the enemies¡¯ eyes which made him felt a terrible difort. Based from what he saw, he felt that every single specimen was different somehowpared to the <Dark Beings> that he had faced before. He wanted to ascertain that.

    ¡ºSay your name if you have any pride as a warrior!¡»

    He asked, once more. If it was Dark Being that prized honor as ruler then there was no way they would stay quiet when their enemy told them ¡¸You have no shame. You aren¡¯t a warrior¡¹.

    But, what came back in respond was,

    ©¤©¤<em>Jaa-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-</em>

    As expected it was only shrieks that were like a concentration of difort. There was no specimen among them that responded back as a mere individual.

    Anger could be felt. The hostility was tremendous. To a degree that those emotions were conceived even from behind the camera.

    But, that anger wasn¡¯t because their pride was trampled. Surely it was because Kouki had blown away a part of them.

    What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t anger from feeling of camaraderie. Kouki couldn¡¯t help but feel like it was pure anger as though he had attacked them personally.

    And most of all, even though he had erased a colony that gigantic all at once, the enemies still charged forward without any hint of tactic in their action. It was as though¡­¡­

    ¡¸Kouki-dono¡­¡­are those, really Dark Beings?¡¹

    Spenser spoke his doubt with a hoarse voice. He was representing what everyone here was thinking.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, this is the source of my uneasiness.¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-sama? What do you mean?¡¹

    Kouki put down the voice pipe. Koone asked him to confirm the answer that the others had also half arrived at.

    ¡¸Seeing their eyes made me thought. ©¤©¤I don¡¯t understand their will.¡¹

    They must have ¡°will¡±. They also had emotion. But, he didn¡¯t feel from those saloupa-lookalikes the clear ¡°will¡± that he felt from all Dark Beings.

    <em>I¡¯ll be the one who be the ruler. I¡¯m obeying the Dark King right now but I¡¯ll definitely grasp a special position! Achievement! Honor! I¡¯ll make my military exploit to thunder all over the world! </em>Such will and determination that Dark Beings burned their life for couldn¡¯t be felt from those snakes.

    Kouki felt slightly confused, even so he ran his gaze on Moana and others for a second. Then he spoke his conclusion.

    ¡¸Those¡­¡­aren¡¯t Dark Being. They¡¯re just animal with the same ability.¡¹

    Was such thing possible?

    It was simr with living together with miasma that should be a deadly poison for living creature. Both were simrly abnormal. Then in the end, which one was strange? Was it <Dark Being> that couldmunicate even though it should be impossible as a living being? Or the monster that not only didn¡¯t have any will or even hold conversation while having simr mode of life with <Dark Being>?

    Unprecedented things kept happening one after another. Koone and others felt like their head would burst.

    ¡¸In any case, what we must do remain the same.¡¹

    The bangle shined. The ck dragon¡¯s jaw opened to fire the sunlightser. A total of twelve ports tounch missile opened on its back. The cannons at both sides of the hull also got aimed toward the target. Various types of heavy weapon like Vulcan or rocket were also on standby. In addition magic circles of age of god magic were forming on the ship¡¯s bow, stern, and bottom.

    ¡¸Myuu-chan©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine nano. Myuu will evacuate directly to the pce using gate in emergency nano. Myuu won¡¯t leave Ku-chan and Hina-chan¡¯s side.¡¹

    A key was held in Myuu¡¯s hand. It was tinged faintly with crimson light. It was in a state that could activate anytime.

    ¡¸K-Koone can¡¯t possibly leave from here! As the queen of Synclea, Koone can¡¯t possibly turn her back on this situation, and most of all toward Siltrayte that might need reinforcement!¡¹

    Even Koone said that she had no intention to evacuate.

    Kouki¡¯s expression turned troubled.

    Apletely unforeseen situation had urred. And most of all he wanted to prevent the young children from seeing the state of Siltrayte. If possible he wanted them to evacuate to Synclea¡¯s pce right now but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m also thinking of searching for survivor. If there¡¯s any, they might be in a horrendous©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-oniisan¡¹

    Myuu had no atmosphere of curiosity or even indignation from feeling left out. In her eyes were determination and resolve. Hinata beside her also looked the same. She was looking at Kouki with a straightforward gaze.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t get in the way nano. When pushes to shove Myuu will take Ku-chan to run away even if Myuu need to carry her on Myuu¡¯s shoulder. But, as long as Ku-chan wish it, Myuu want to be with her at where she wish to be.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    Apparently her decision to remain was made after thinking of Koone¡¯s feeling from the start. Kouki didn¡¯t know what to say to persuade her after she said that. Conversely Myuu didn¡¯t let go of that chance and made an additional persuasion.

    ¡¸Besides, nano. Kouki-oniisan, to begin with¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no ce safer than this wheelhouse nano. This is unknown enemy right? There¡¯s no guarantee that they won¡¯t sense us teleporting and chase us until the pce nano. It¡¯s something that mister Dark King could do so Myuu think it¡¯s possible. If Kouki-oniisan said that you weren¡¯t near us¡­¡­papa, will be super ang©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for the appropriate decision, Myuu-chan! Everything from start to finish is exactly as you say! It¡¯s better that you are here!¡¹

    A hero who lost an argument against a six years old girl.

    The tense atmosphere loosened up a little. Kouki pretended to not notice the lukewarm gazes from Moana and others and turned forward.

    Countless saloupa-lookalikes were crawling out from the ind. They were forming the second monster with astonishing speed.

    ¡¸Nagumo, I¡¯m thanking you at least for this. Without this, just how much time would be wasted to break through here¡­¡­¡¹

    He was muttering to himself while aiming all the weapons toward the monster and making BD ascended.

    And then,

    ¡¸I pray that as many people as possible survive even if just by one more.¡¹

    Kouki prayed as he unleashed the full power of the demon king¡¯s quality products.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Thest day of the scheduled trip©¤©¤the seventh day¡¯s morning sun was gradually climbing to the zenith from low position. In other words, it was around the time a whole day almost passed facing against those saloupa-looklike monster.

    Currently BD was mooring on a cliff top at the north side¡¯s coast of the ind where Siltrayte Kingdom was located. There was nearly 200 meters of distance until the sea surface, so it was possible to take an unbroken view of the sea at the northern side from there.

    It was truly peaceful. Even the sky was so sunny to a hateful degree.

    It was unthinkable that tens of thousands of huge snakes were lurking and scattering miasma in there just a day ago.

    However, speaking of the inside of BD that had exterminated those saloupa-look alike monsters, the atmosphere was far from being bright. The word ¡°mournful¡± was perfect to describe it. The inner thought of anyone other than Myuu and Hinata were especially dark that the word cloudy had to be reced with dark cloud to describe their feeling.

    ¡¸This is just to be expected¡­¡­but, still¡¹

    Moana was nting herself deeply on the wheelhouse¡¯s sofa while bringing her steamy mug to her lips. It was filled with hot milk tea. It was the drink that she liked the most during her stay in Japan.

    The light sweetness and faint bitterness speed into her gloomy heart.

    Beside her was Koone, holding a mug filled with the same beverage like her sister, however, she didn¡¯t drink it and only continued to stare fixedly into it. It could also be said that she was hanging her head.

    Spenser and others who were continuing to be on their guard just in case while focusing their gaze to the image of the external camera were also looking gloomy.

    The reason needn¡¯t be said.

    After taking care of the saloupa-lookalikes that numbered so great it felt foolish to even try counting them, the miasma over the ind finally cleared up. Kouki and others spent the whole night going around the ind.

    It was to search for anything alive. The saloupa-lookalike, and also the human survivor.

    But, the result was just as expected perhaps.

    It was something they already guessed when they saw the thick miasma covering the whole ind, but the number of survivor©¤©¤was zero.

    Originally, <Dark Being> used blessing power as their nourishment. And so to them human was livestock with abundant nutrition. That was why, it was impossible for them to ughter all human¡­¡­everyone tried to believe in suchmon sense, but as expected the saloupa-lookalike was apparently a creature that only followed their instinct.

    The former Siltrayte Kingdom, from its capital at the center until the fishing vige at the coast had been overran. The nature was turned into sand, and not to mention human, even animals were exterminated thoroughly.

    Kouki and others hoped that perhaps there were people still waiting for rescue in ces like underground shelter for emergency evacuation or deserted ce like in the few mountainous regions on the ind, so they kept searching without rest but¡­¡­

    BD¡¯s functions©¤©¤various kinds of sensor to detect heat, presence, the energy that corresponded to the current world (like blessing power if it was in the desert world), soul, sound, etc were working in full force, and yet it could only detect the few remaining saloupa-lookalike remnant.

    It was an investigation in wide range through the sky with age of god magic used to search until deep underground. Because of its title as a research ship, Hajime put much effort especially for those functions.

    It was to the degree that unless someone was a divinity or greater demon then it would be impossible to sneak past it.

    In fact, no matter where the saloupa-lookalikes were trying to hide, the sensors found them all without exception and they were taken down with certainty. At first BD circled the outer edge of the ind while gradually going ind in a spiraling route. During the process it also left behind ry sensors that could do remote sensing so at the very least it seemed that it was certain all the monsters had been exterminated unless there was specimen that ran away immediately during the battle.

    In short, if not a single human or animal couldn¡¯t be detected even now©¤©¤

    Siltrayte Kingdom was ruined. That was the hard truth.

    That cold fact had more than enough strength to pummel Koone and others badly.

    ¡¸Ku-chan¡¹

    Myuu who was sitting on a chair across the sofa called out apprehensively. Hinata who was beside her was also looking at Koone with a gaze filled with grief.

    Koone weakly lifted up her face. She showed a faint smile that looked troubled, as though she was forcing herself to smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Mi-chan, Hi-chan. Even though you two have taken the trouble to travel here, you got dragged into something like this instead¡­¡­if only Koone didn¡¯t ask to stop by here¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu couldn¡¯t hold back and ran toward Koone and hugged her head tightly.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to feel guilty about nano. If you apologize again then Myuu¡¯ll tie your twintails into dead knots so you¡¯ll never be able to untie it again, so prepare yourself nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, that¡­¡­will put Koone in a binddd¡¹

    Hinata slowly approached. She sat down at the opposite side of Moana and ced her hand over Koone¡¯s hand that was holding the mug.

    ¡¸We think that it is fortunate instead that we are able to stay at Ku-chan¡¯s side during this kind of time. That is why, please do not force yourself to smile.¡¹

    ¡¸Hi-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    The rhythmical sound of Myuu¡¯s beating heart and the warmth that was mysteriously transmitted to her from Hinata¡¯s hand made Koone¡¯spletely sinking heart to float up a little.

    Strength left Koone¡¯s body as she let herself be spoiled by her friends.

    Seeing that scene made the stiff expressions of Moana and Spenser and the others to rx slightly too.

    ¡¸I wonder if Kouki will get back soon¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana turned her gaze toward the external camera. It seemed that the atmosphere made her longed for him.

    Yes, Kouki actually wasn¡¯t there. Arodde too. Just to make sure, the two rode one of the Grim Gryphons stored inside BD to head to the half-destroyed capital.

    There were two reasons why only the two of them went.

    The Synclea group was tired mentally, while Myuu and Hinata were still children. They had also stayed up the whole night so they required rest. Also, Kouki didn¡¯t want Myuu and Hinata to see a lot of corpses within touching distance.

    Everyone was already seeing the disastrous scene below when searching using their own eyes (through various functions like transparent ship¡¯s bilge and zoom function). Perhaps this was just a needless consideration considering the experiences that the two had gone through until now, but it was something that Kouki couldn¡¯t concede.

    Spenser replied to Moana¡¯s muttering that she was saying to herself.

    ¡¸The royal family of Siltrayte is also users of heaven¡¯s blessing art. The possibility that they were able to slip through our search cannot be discarded¡­¡­if we also take into consideration the possibility of special environment that can be used as emergency evacuation ce like Synclea¡¯ske, it might take them a bit long topletely search the ce.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡­it¡¯ll also depend on whether Arodde can aplish her role properly.¡¹

    It would be great if she didn¡¯t fall into her hopeless state again, Moana said jokingly with a wry smile. Spenser and others also replied with a faint smile to that.

    She was a former goddess no matter how rotten she was. Even if she was in a different world, her ability in detecting the presence of life was extremely excellent. If she touched the ground, she would be able to trace the flow of energy of the respective world to anywhere. And if she had the time she could even interfere with it.

    And most of all, Arodde had a unique ability that no goddess of other world possessed.

    Conception.

    Unseen energy that existed in all world©¤©¤human¡¯s thought.

    It was what made the fairy world as it was. It was something that could only be sensed by the goddess of the fairy world.

    If there was survivor in Siltrayte, they would definitely pray during their despair. To the one who brought about miracle, the legendary existence©¤©¤to Foltina.

    No matter how skillful their hiding method was, even if the age of god magic couldn¡¯t detect them, Arodde would be able to sense that ¡°feeling¡±. Because even though she had stepped down from her seat as goddess, that ability had already taken root inside her soul.

    Of course, with her being in a different world, the range of that sensing ability had limit. There was also a case where the target might be unconscious. In that case, her precision would decrease the further the distance was.

    That was why Kouki was apanying her.

    ¡¸Mu? It seems they¡¯re returning faster than expected.¡¹

    Spenser saw a ck dot projected from the external camera. His lips rxed slightly.

    The ck dot was gradually growing bigger. The figure of Kouki riding on gryphon was bing clearer. Arodde was also riding behind him. They didn¡¯t look injured or anything.

    A relieved atmosphere flowed inside the room. The gryphonnded on the deck before long. The gryphon then got transferred to the ship¡¯s hangar while Kouki and Arodde got teleported directly to the wheelhouse.

    ¡¸Wee back, Kouki. Arodde too.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re back Moana.¡¹

    ¡¸We have returned.¡¹

    Kouki and Arodde¡¯s expression was©¤©¤poor. It eloquently told them more than word could that they didn¡¯t find the result they were hoping for.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama. Thank you for taking your time from your original objective to give it your all for this. It¡¯s enough already.¡¹

    ¡¸Koone¡­¡­yeah, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more we can do here.¡¹

    Kouki threw himself heavily on a chair near the wall with a solemn expression. Moana briskly prepared drink both for him and Arodde and handed it to them.

    ¡¸Let me say thank you too, Kouki, A.¡¹

    Both took a sip of the warm milk tea. The gentle sweetness loosened up their expression.

    A secondter, Kouki matched his gaze with Arodde¡¯s gaze. Arodde nodded.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Kouki? Was there something concerning you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think. There was something that bothered me a little. You guys also saw the half destroyed pce from the sky right? The west side was greatly crumbling with only the east side has some buildings remaining. Inside that east side¡­¡­how should I say it, it wasn¡¯t destroyed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s, you mean that it¡¯s only half destroyed right?¡¹

    Moana looked bewildered. Arodde opened her mouth to add to Kouki¡¯s words.

    ¡¸While searching, most of the corpses we saw from the sky had turned into skeleton. In other words, I estimated that quite some time has passed since the attack.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s true. The number of the corpses themselves is few but, there were that many snake monsters. Surely the majority of the people got swallowed whole.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps. But, a considerable number of the popce should have escaped to the pce. We managed to find a ce that seemed to be the evacuation shelter. There were traces of people living there to show that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s natural. If it¡¯s a danger to the whole country then the safest ce would be the pce. Koone understand that should be the same for any country.¡¹

    So in the end what was bothering the two of them? Koone thought while tilting her head. Both Arodde and Kouki were looking simrly troubled. Kouki opened his mouth once more.

    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t any sign of violence there. Neither sign of the door getting destroyed, nor any sign of fighting in the corridor and on the wall¡­¡­the ce was a bit dirty though.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­strange. Normally, if a solid wall broke down, the enemy would invade from there.¡¹

    Spenser tilted his head. Moana and others also looked like they understood what he wanted to say. Their eyes shined with hope for a moment, but then they remembered the fact that Kouki and Arodde returned with empty hand and their confusion deepened.

    ¡¸By the way, we didn¡¯t find any skeleton inside the shelter.¡¹

    ¡¸The saloupa-lookalikes didn¡¯t attack the room, and they also didn¡¯t die from hunger in the end of a siege? Just what happened?¡¹

    Arodde¡¯s additional exnation made Moana and others to look even more confused.

    Kouki¡¯s expression was vague as though he didn¡¯t know what to say. Moana and Spenser guessed from that expression and reached the same thinking with Kouki, at the same time Myuu and Hinata spoke up.

    ¡¸Could it be, they went out to have thest battle¡­¡­or something?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Or perhaps, they gambled on theirst ray of hope and attempted to escape from the ind?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps so.¡¹

    ¡¸If, if that was the case! It¡¯s unthinkable that even the children would also go out to fight, so theirst battle would be just a diversion so the nonbatants could escape©¤©¤no, it¡¯s pointless even if we try guessing it now.¡¹

    Koone stood up with sparkling eyes. She was about to suggest to look if there was another ind nearby and search for survivor there. But that sparkle immediately vanished. Her expression became as vague as Kouki and Arodde.

    ¡¸The possibility isn¡¯t zero. But, it¡¯s exceedingly close to zero. After all those saloupa-lookalikes had surrounded this ind.¡¹

    Moana went out of her way to speak what everyone had noticed. It must be her consideration as a big sister. Moana gently caressed Koone¡¯s head while speaking up the realistic conjecture.

    In the first ce, if they were hoping for a definite rescue then they should head toward Synclea rather than a nearby ind. However, there was no report of any such evacuees drifting ashore from the coastal territory.

    It was understandable why Kouki and Arodde were putting on a vague expression. This was a talk that couldn¡¯t even be called hopeful.

    ¡¸Should we, try searching the nearby ind?¡¹

    Kouki asked. His gaze was turned toward Koone. Koone hesitated just for a little bit before she shook her head.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know the precise location of the surrounding inds. The searching range would be too vast.¡¹

    ¡¸Ku-chan, if you¡¯re worried about us then you don¡¯t need to nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if it is sightseeing then we have enjoyed it enough. Please speak out what do you want to do without holding back.¡¹

    Koone smiled happily at her two friends¡¯ consideration even while shaking her head.

    ¡¸There are too many things that we don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s no guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be the second or third monster. Then, Koone think what we should prioritize right now is to gather information.¡¹

    Koone said that and looked toward Kouki next. Kouki guessed what she was thinking and nodded.

    ¡¸Yes, I also think so. What is that thing, and is there any more? Is simr danger approaching Synclea? Seeing that we have an idea of someone who can answer those questions, I think it¡¯ll be more effective if we prioritize that first.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides if it¡¯s the goddess, then she¡¯ll surely be able to question the soul of the world she is managing. It¡¯s unknown if the goddess herself is currently weakened or not but¡­¡­if there¡¯s actually survivor, it¡¯s highly probable that the goddess would be able to specify their location.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Certainly, if it¡¯s Foltina-sama then she might be able to tell us all the answers.¡¹

    Kouki looked around and confirmed that there was no objection. Affirmative nods returned back to him.

    ¡¸Yosh, it¡¯s decided then. We¡¯ll prioritize having a meeting with Foltina-sama just like we nned from the start.¡¹

    Kouki operated the bangle to make BD ascend. At the same time he took out the treepass from his pocket and stood in front of the steering wheel.

    Right beside the steering wheel, there was a pedestal at waist height that looked like a conductor¡¯s music stand. There was a hollow at the middle with magic circle drawn over it.

    As soon as Kouki inserted thepass into that hollow, the magic circle lighted up with crimson light.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to teleport in one go to there. Is everyone prepared?¡¹

    At first they were cruising over the sea mostly as an extension of their sightseeing. Actually it was possible to teleport right to the Blessing Tree¡¯s location using the treepass and the ship¡¯s teleportation ability.

    Myuu and Hinata immediately replied with ¡¸Yes!¡¹ to Kouki¡¯s question.

    Koone and Moana, and then Spenser and others held their tongue for a little. They stared at the ruined Siltrayte Kingdom through the camera disy to burn the sight into their memory.

    Koone stepped forward. She traced the midair projection disy with her slender finger. Naturally she didn¡¯t feel anything at the part she touched. Her finger passed through the image.

    She took a deep breath.

    Koone took a step back and put a hand over her chest as she closed her eyes.

    ¡¸My brethren at the other side of the sea.¡¹

    Moana and others guessed her intention and made the same gesture behind Koone.

    ¡¸I pray, that your souls shall return safely to nature under Foltina-sama¡¯s guidance. Please rest in peace.¡¹

    The queen¡¯s prayer made Myuu and Hinata, and also Arodde who could sense that pure feeling better than anyone else to close their eyes too.

    ¡¸Kouki-sama¡¹

    Koone opened her eyes after a short while and nodded with the face of a queen.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s depart. To where the goddess who know everything about this world is living.¡¹

    Kouki also nodded back, then BD departed right after that. It flew into the shining gate before it.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    And then.

    ¡º!!!?¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!?!?!?!?!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A heinous looking face right in front of them.

    To be more urate, the moment their view changed, that face was disyed in extreme close-up from the front camera.

    Jaw that had sharp fangs lined up, scales that looked extremely hard, gigantic body that was d in miasma, spread out wings. And then, eyes that widened to the limit.

    It was undoubtedly a gigantic ck dragon that was equally big to BD!

    Too close. Evasion was impossible.

    Kouki told himself that they should be fine with the barrier while desperately turning the rudder. He was screaming ¡¸TURNNNNNNNNNNN¨C!!¡¹ inside his heart while the others were spontaneously yelling in surprise©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸UWAAAAAAAAAAH!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸KYAAAAAAAH!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸HIEEEEEEEEEEH!?¡¹

    ©¤©¤GYAAAAAAAAAAH!?

    It felt like the ck dragon was also screaming (?).

    It was a miracle. At the same time when BD turned to right, the dragon turned to the left with an expression that could be seen somewhat as desperate.

    They passed each other with both sides turning to the opposite side and showing their stomach to each other. The ck dragon¡¯s leg and the barrier on BD¡¯s bottom were scratching each other with *GAGAGA* sound.

    It was a really close and also miraculous simultaneous godly evasion. The feeling was like that. When two fighter jets in a dog fight that were in a course for head-on collision passed each other.

    BD glided in the air before turning around in a maneuver that was like half a drift. It then stopped moving.

    The ck dragon also turned around and pped its wings once. It hovered in ce and faced BD.

    Was it just their imagination?

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it feels like, that ck Dragon is super surprised?¡¹

    Perhaps, Myuu was spot on.

    That form that was d in miasma. Even though its appearance was the very definition of evil dragon, its eyes lookedpletely shaken. Its limbs were being fidgety.

    Hinata spoke while her hand was pressed on her chest that was still pounding really fast.

    ¡¸P-perhaps this situation, from the perspective of the other side, it is like even though it should be flying through a sky where there was nothing else as far as the eye could see, suddenly a ck dragon that looked really simr with itself appeared right in front of its eyes.¡¹

    Certainly. It must be startled from that. It would go <em>What in the worlddd!?. </em>That would be how it reacted even if it was the same unprecedented monster like the saloupa-lookalikes.

    ¡ºA, aa~, sorry to startle you? Can you understand my words?¡»

    Kouki tried addressing it for now. Was it a Dark Being, or else a monster?

    The answer was,

    ©¤©¤<em>GURaAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!</em>

    Pure fury and hostility. There was no more confusion and bewilderment toward BD in its eyes. Sure enough, it also showed no sign of responding with word.

    Everyone looked around. They saw no great tree that pierced the sky.

    What they could see was only a desert below, the sky, and then the ck dragon that was scattering miasma everywhere.

    It seemed that what was waiting for them at their teleportation destination was another type of monster instead of the Blessing Tree.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Targeted and firing

    From Lockon big bro of Gundam OO.

    ¨C Piloting with PS controller

    From the transforming flying Benz of the movie [MIB 2]. Surely Nissan will turn it into reality in the near future. Do it Nissan.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466

    <strong>Myuu¡¯s Spring Vacation Normal is Really the Best!</strong>

    .

    ©¤©¤<em>GURaAAAAAAAAAH!!</em>

    A roar. Tremendous amount of miasma gushed out from the ck dragon. Unlike with the saloupa-lookalike, the miasma didn¡¯t spread to the surrounding. The emitted miasma waspressed to envelop its body.

    The ck dragon¡¯s body instantly became not visible with only blurry outline visible. The huge body that was already the size of a battleship before this now expanded even more, but its dragon traits like tough limbs, tail, wings, and long neck were stillprehensible.

    It looked like a dragon¡¯s shadow that was disyed on a wall.

    Perhaps it should be called as shadow dragon mode. The monster had be a size bigger than BD. It was radiating an aura that would chill the guts of those who saw it while, instantly, it moved.

    It switched to top speed from standing still in an instant.

    What a terrifying eleration. It rapidly closed the distance like a cannon shell.

    In the first ce it didn¡¯t show any sign of manipting gravity or wind, and yet the huge body was flying freely. In addition of that mysteriousness, its explosive conduct could only be called as astounding.

    ¡¸How the hell does that work?¡¹

    Kouki muttered in puzzlement. Even so he immediately reacted withposure.

    BD also moved to top speed in the blink of eye. However this side was moving backward with the method of ¡°free fall¡±. It continued to maintain the distance from the shadow dragon with a backward run that was ignoring physic.

    At the same time sunlight convergenceser was fired from BD¡¯s dragon head.

    The glowing sh that was fired by an existence with very simr shape like itself caused the shadow dragon to show a shocked reaction, even so it immediately tried to take evasive action. But, it wasser. There was already no time to dodge when the emotion of shock upied its mind.

    <em>©¤©¤</em><em>GURAAH!?</em>

    The glow of sunlight pierced through right at the center of the shadow dragon. A short scream echoed through the sky. The shadow dragon burst and dispersed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana¡¯s eyes widened. Was it because the monster was taken in one blow? No. It was because hermon sense had gotten betrayed so easily once more.

    ¡¸Kouki! It looks like the miasma is its own body itself!¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. That¡¯s also the trick of how such huge body move so fast. It sending the miasma flying is no different than making itself flying.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez! This is another unprecedented monster! Just what¡¯s going on here! Koone want to yell cut it out! Cut it out¡¹

    ¡¸Ku-chan, you said it nano.¡¹

    The miasma burst and dispersed before immediately converging into the shape of the former shadow dragon. Then it charged forward as though nothing had happened.

    The astonishing thing was that its flesh body couldn¡¯t be seen when the miasma was dispersed.

    No wonder Moana and Koone looked like they were at their wits¡¯ end. After all they never saw or even heard of anything that could convert their own body into miasma itself.

    Before this, it gushed out miasma wasn¡¯t to cover up itself. It was nothing more than the result of the dragon transforming into miasma.

    ¡¸A dragon that¡¯s immune against physical attack¡­¡­if Nagumo is here will he say something like ¡°What a romance! Capture it! Experiment it!¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this the time to say that, Kouki-dono! What¡¯re we going to do!¡¹

    Nervousness was also wafting from Spenser and others from facing such unknown monster.

    The shadow dragon elerated even more at the other side of the camera. It gushed out miasma like jet behind it to increase its speed.

    Furthermore it opened its jaw and fired a breath of super concentrated miasma from there in no time at all.

    Originally, even if it was just the waves that remained from the aftermath, it would instantly invade the target¡¯s body and took away their life force entirely. A fiendish attack that ended the life of the target.

    Perhaps it should be called as Drain Breath. The target would be turned into mummy and crumbled into dust.

    ¡¸Please calm down. It¡¯s alright.¡¹

    But, even when faced with the breath attack that stimted a living thing¡¯s sense of danger to the maximum, Kouki wasn¡¯t perturbed.

    The pitch ck breath stopped around five meter in front of BD¡¯s prow. It was the space istion barrier.

    ¡¸Yeah, there isn¡¯t any sign of it breaking through.¡¹

    ¡¸Amanogawa-sama. If there is little danger, it will be helpful if you notify us before testing something like that¡­¡­this is bad for the heart.¡¹

    Hinata pressed her hand on her chest while letting out a relieved sigh. Kouki let out ¡¸Ah¡¹ and looked around inside the wheelhouse. Other than Myuu, everyone was looking terribly flustered.

    Even if the barrier that isted the space had been mentioned, other than Myuu and Kouki who had seen the barrier in action many times, normally anyone else wouldn¡¯t really understand what such barrier meant instinctively. That should be obvious.

    After all it wasn¡¯t a barrier that was clearly visible to the eyes like ¡°Holy Severance¡± or the like.

    ¡¸Sorry, everyone. I wanted to test out some things in consideration of what¡¯s waiting for us in the future. I¡¯ll be more considerate next time.¡¹

    Kouki apologized while looking forward once more. He was observing.

    At the other side of the camera, the shadow dragon roared angrily seeing its breath didn¡¯t work, then it split into four.

    Perhaps it thought that the attack would work if it came from different direction. It showed no sign of pulling back even after seeing its greatest attack got blocked easily. Rather it hostility kept increasing.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too aggressive to call it animalistic?¡¹

    Animal, especially the wild one should understand instinctually. If they weren¡¯t a match against their opponent, that their life was in danger. Animal that felt that should choose to escape and hide.

    ¡¸The sea snake monsters also didn¡¯t run away until the very end nano. Even when they had no more friend around them, even when they becamepletely alone there was only hostility from them nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu was unusually looking hesitant. Even though she was cheat level when it came to befriending mysterious creature, now she was looking somewhat fearful, as though she instinctually understood ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to get along with this one¡¹.

    Kouki firmly engraved Myuu¡¯s impression in a corner of his head thinking that it was important even while touching his bangle.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to move too far away from this area. Let¡¯s keep the observation in moderation.¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-oniisan, here nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you put away the controller? I¡¯ll do it with the bangle.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also gaming mouse. The keyboard can also be turned into gaming mode nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I also don¡¯t know that-. Aa, it¡¯s fine! You don¡¯t need to make it shine like rainbow!¡¹

    ¡¸It actually has gun shaped controller too yeah, nano.¡¹

    ¡¸The additional options that I don¡¯t know about, tell me after this! All of them! Thoroughly okay!?¡¹

    Cannons protruded out from both sides of the ship and locked on the miasma clusters that approached from four directions.

    Kouki thoroughly disyed his hero spec that enabled him to grasp the trick immediately no matter what he was made to do. He locked on the targets with iparable smoothnesspared to yesterday.

    He also adjusted the enemy¡¯s speed by slowing BD¡¯s speed slightly, luring it close enough©¤©¤Fire.

    The warheads urately rushed to the middle of each part of the divided shadow dragon.

    Of course, the shadow dragon also tried to disperse even more to dodge. But, with Kouki¡¯s perfect timing in remote detonation, the evasion was foiled by the ck vortex the warheads created.

    The warheads were enchanted with gravity magic ¡°Absolute Cmity¡± that swallowed the enemy¡¯s attack. The absorption force that wouldn¡¯t relent until the enemy was swallowed andpressed was beyond the strength of the lightweight miasma to resist.

    ¡¸Go pop! Nano¡¹

    Myuu yelled out aical shout. At the same time the shadow dragon was swallowed into the gravity vortex.

    ¡¸Miasma body can¡¯t be killed withpression right? So let¡¯s try testing onest thing while finishing it off.¡¹

    Kouki said that and went out of the wheelhouse using a teleportation circle. He unsheathed the holy sword on the deck.

    It was the final check. He wanted to see whether his greatest weapon, the light element magic would work. It worked against Dark Being, however here¡­¡­

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Heaven¡¯s Might ¨C Four Lights¡±¡¹

    The lifted up holy sword was covered in sublime light. The de shined like a lighthouse and shed to the four directions at the same time.

    Perhaps because his affinity with the holy sword Ua Alto was increasing bit by bit along with the sword¡¯s recovery, he became able to make the technique work with greatly shortened chanting. Kouki himself had also trained hard, so each light possessed enough power despite being split to four directions.

    The brilliant lights were sucked into the gravity vortexes and vanished.

    ¡ºDid you get them!? Nano!¡»

    ¡¸Can I ask you to stop saying that kind of vaguely unlucky line? That¡¯s what you called a g right?¡¹

    Apparently he had somehow gotten a bit knowledgeable about joke material and meme, perhaps because his talk time with Hajime had been increasing regardless whether he liked it or not.

    Myuu¡¯s voice that resounded through the whole ship from the speaker made Kouki looked disagreeable while he lowered down his holy sword.

    The effect of the gravity warheads vanished with good timing.

    What was left¡­¡­was nothing. Dry wind blew, and no miasma or any disquieting presence could be felt.

    ¡¸¡­¡­As I thought, its nature itself isn¡¯t any different from Dark Being.¡¹

    Kouki patted his chest in relieve seeing that the light element magic was working effectively and headed toward the ship¡¯s prow.

    He surveyed the sky and the desert¡¯snd that had been freed from the threat. He carefully observed the area, until the horizon.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹

    Ever since teleporting to this ce, a question had been filling his head even more than about the ck dragon.

    This desert area had nothing at all. That was exactly why his expression turned grim.

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­isn¡¯t the Blessing Tree here?¡¹

    A great tree that pierced the sky. But there was nothing here even though they teleported to this area following the direction of the treepass. He couldn¡¯t see anything that should be very conspicuous like that as far as his eyes could see.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine that Hajime made a mistake. He was a man who wouldn¡¯t make an oversight for that kind of thing. It was irritating but, he believed in him in that respect.

    When Hajime used thepass, it should definitely be pointing here.

    ¡¸Ua Alto. Can you feel it if it¡¯s you? Can you guide me with that brilliance of yours?¡¹

    Kouki held the holy sword as though embracing it and talked to it.

    There was a reaction from the holy sword. It was flickering brightly. However, that was all. It seemed to be trying to tell him something but he didn¡¯t know what. He thought that perhaps it would let out a streak of light that pointed him to a direction, but it seemed that it couldn¡¯t do so.

    ¡¸A, can youe©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already here. Unfortunately I cannot detect any presence of either the goddess or the great tree.¡¹

    Arodde had gone down to the deck through the elevator in the arm part before Kouki could contact her. She shook her head.

    ¡ºKouki, we also can¡¯t see anything from here. We¡¯re also activating all the sensors and expanding their searching range but¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸I, see¡­¡­¡¹

    Kouki crossed his arms and put a hand under his chin while falling into thought.

    ¡ºUmm, perhaps Foltina-sama, the Blessing Tree is already¡­¡­is that perhaps be the case?¡»

    Koone asked with a trembling voice. She mustn¡¯t wish to even consider it. That the symbol of this world¡¯s life and nature had already withered and expired.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not possible nano! Papa¡¯spass won¡¯t detect something that don¡¯t exist. We also used it just in case several days ago before departing, so it should definitely exist nano!¡»

    ¡ºBut Mi-chan. That still means, there are eight days of nk between there and then isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡ºMyu¡­¡­that¡¯s, true¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºKu-chan, even if that is the case I think it is strange that there is no trace of it at all.¡»

    Next it was Hinata who talked to the worried Koone. Everyone thought that any opinion would be fine right now so they kept themunication channel open.

    ¡ºI had been given the chance to see the King Tree in earth and the Treasure Tree inside the miniature garden. They are truly outrageously gigantic. Even if this whole ce is a desert, it is hard to believe that something that big would vanish without a trace at all in less than ten days.¡»

    ¡ºTheeen, why can¡¯t we find a tree that big? As Koone expected, was demon king-sama wrong with the location?¡»

    ¡ºPapa¡¯spass is an artifact enchanted with concept magic nano. Myuu think that¡¯s not possible but¡­¡­this is a goddess that we¡¯re searching, so perhaps there¡¯s an itty bitty chance of thepass got tricked?¡»

    ¡ºThat possibility seems really likely isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s set aside whether it is possible or not for now. Considering the state this world is in, there is a possibility that the goddess has been weakened correct?¡»

    The goddess was the avatar of nature. Even half of mankind¡¯s sphere of existence had been turned into desert, and even this continent where the Blessing Tree was located was wholly a desert everywhere their eyes could see. In addition there was even a monster here.

    ¡ºIf that is the case, it might be a different matter if the hero Amanogawa-sama or a resident of this world like Ku-chan contacted her directly, but if an unfamiliar existence attempted to divine her location¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that she would immediately try to mask her location¡­¡­is that what you¡¯re saying?¡¹

    Koukipleted the hypothesis at the end.

    Moana and the others were blinking in astonishment at the children¡¯s line of thought. Kouki smiled wryly.

    Certainly it was a possibility that he himself had arrived at, but the three girls arrived at the same conclusion not that far away behind him when they weren¡¯t even ten years old yet. These little girls were all utterly out of the norm. As expected environment also granted a chance to people to mature early.

    In any case, thanks to Myuu and others speaking out their hypothesis, it made easier for Kouki and others to also sort out their thought and form a n from here on.

    ¡¸Just in case, let¡¯s try searching the surrounding a bit more. Tortus¡¯s great tree also had powerful recognition obstruction up around it, and the Sacred Tree of the machine world was fenced behind fluid metal. We still can¡¯t discard the possibility that the tree is camouged from our senses. If that¡¯s still no good then I¡¯ll contact Nagumo. As expected, it¡¯ll be better to quickly report it if thepass¡¯s result got tricked.¡¹

    ¡¸Then Kouki-sama, let¡¯snd on the ground for now. If I can touch the ground, I might be able to trace the sign of Blessing Tree using my power. No, if this is and where a branch of the World Tree exist¡­¡­I will definitely find it no matter what.¡¹

    Kouki nodded. Certainly, they should start from there. Nobody else raised any objection.

    Kouki made BDnded while,

    ¡¸Really, nothing is going smoothly at all.¡¹

    He muttered those words with a small voice.

    The first world in the World Tree¡¯s branches¡¯ revival n. It wasn¡¯t like the goddess and great tree here had been lost, so they thought that this would be the easiest world and they could also take the time for the children toe along and sightsee.

    If this world was already like this, what would be the case with a world that had already lost either its great tree or goddess or both?

    ¡¸Looks like this journey will be harder than imagined¡­¡­I got to pull myself together more.¡¹

    Arodde was staring at the ground with unusually serious gaze. Although the world was different, as expected it seemed she was worried for the safety of her fellow goddess.

    Kouki was gazing at her face from the side while thinking of a rude thought that she was really beautiful when she was like this, and yet she was really just a hopeless person deep down. Right after that, he shook his head to wipe away such stray thought and fired up himself by pping his cheeks.

    Arodde who was disying her goddesshood in full force was startled by the sound and shrieked ¡¸Hyah!?¡¹ while jumping in surprise. She looked a bit cute.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    In the end.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯s no other way but to contact Nagumo if it¡¯s like this.¡¹

    That was the conclusion that they reached. As expected they couldn¡¯t find any sign of the Blessing Tree.

    ¡¸Uu, forgive me for being useless, Kouki-sama. Don¡¯t throw me away¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not thinking of you as useless or anything. That¡¯s why, can you stop? Stop treating me like a cruel man who¡¯ll easily cut ties just because of something like this.¡¹

    At the corner of the deck, Arodde who at the beginning said ¡¸I will definitely find it no matter what (Sharp look)¡¹ with so much determination and yet ended up unable to find anything was hugging her knees.

    As expected, thisnd of desert was a deadnd that had its blessing power robbed awaypletely already. Let alone sign, even any kind of life and energy couldn¡¯t be sensed at the slightest.

    In addition unlike Synclea¡¯s desert, the sand¡¯s quality here was extremely fine and it would sink them quickly if they let their guard down. The wind caused waves of sand to be formed and if they stumbled on that, they would get carried away by the flow.

    It would be impossible to even travel here if they didn¡¯t have the ship. It was literally a sea of sand.

    When Arodde-san jumped down from the deck ahead of everyone while still looking sharp, she immediately almost drowned. She showed a perfectedian soul by desperately kicking and paddling like washed up shrimp where in the end arge wave washed her away.

    ©¤©¤Desert scary desert scary desert scary desert scary

    After she got pulled up to the deck, she sat hugging her knees at the corner like now & continuing to mutter to herself with nk gaze. It was none other than Myuu and Hinata who hugged her tightly or healed her with magic.

    The former goddess-sama who would get at least one trauma nted into her no matter where she went¡­¡­

    Coupled with her figure that was covered in sand from here head until her toes, as expected everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy.

    In any case.

    One hour had passed since they started investigating, but they found no clue at all. Kouki gave up, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be likely that they would get anything even if they tried any longer than this.

    ¡¸Come on A-oneesan. Don¡¯t stay at the corner like that. Onee-san had done your best nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Please cheer up. If you are fine with someone like me, I will listen to anything that you wish to say no matter what. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, uu, kindness is seeping into my body¡­¡­. To think that the trip of good girls like this might end up in failure with thest objective goes unfulfilled¡­¡­just how powerless I am even though I¡¯m a former goddess! And at the end I keep making them be considerate to me! A is a bad child! A is a bad child!¡¹

    It seemed that the constion of two kind girls felt painful instead right now. Arodde-san finally started punishing herself, like a certain servant elf from somewhere.

    She tried to pped her own face, so Myuu and Hinata moved in the same breath to hug her arms. Myuu got the left arm, while Hinata the right.

    Myuu and Hinata looked at each other. In a very, really vee-ry rare asion, emotion that was like ¡¸This Onee-san, is troublesome¡­¡­¡¹ seeped out on both of their face.

    ¡¸A, it¡¯s okay already.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not okay! If this Foltina someone is hiding her own existence! That means it¡¯s myplete defeat as a goddess!¡¹

    ¡¸I think you already lost in various senses even before the battle though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Just now, did you say something?¡¹

    ¡¸No? I didn¡¯t say anything. Even detection system that is based in age of god magic can¡¯t detect anything, so perhaps it¡¯s not camouge. There¡¯s nothing here. Anyway we got to report to Nagumo. Come on, let¡¯s go back to the wheelhouse.¡¹

    Kouki forcefully lifted up Arodde without allowing her to object. It was the so-called press carry. Calctingly, Arodde¡¯s mind recovered slightly with just that. Her cheeks reddened and she became quiet.

    Kouki had made BD floated in the altitude of 700 meter just in case. They all returned to the wheelhouse.

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t want to rely him already from this early though.¡¹

    ¡¸True that. There won¡¯t be any meaning to this task being entrusted to us if we keep relying on demon king-sama for every single thing. But, it can¡¯t be helped this time with how unexpected everything is. Surely he won¡¯t criticize us or anything.¡¹

    Using the keyboard of the center table, the treasure chest shaped artifact formunication between worlds that really looked like a fantasy item at the corner of the room activated.

    With that, it selected themunicator that Hajime had as the call destination. And when it was about to connect the call¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my?¡¹

    Kouki and Arodde were the first one to notice. Kouki¡¯s finger that was about to push the enter key stopped. His gaze turned to the north. Arodde was also the same.

    Moana and the others noticed and their gazes got drawn toward the north too. They looked toward the camera image.

    A sandstorm could be faintly seen at the far away.

    But, the sandstorm of the sea of sand was always whirling up due to the wind. It wasn¡¯t like Guryuen where the air would be dyed with rust color, even so the sand still caused their field of vision to be faintly hazy. In other words, it didn¡¯t look like any special scenery.

    ¡¸Kouki-dono? Did you detect something?¡¹

    Spenser tilted his head.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case¡­¡­but something¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps it was the hero¡¯s instinct. It was outside the range of ¡°Presence Detection¡±, but the out of ce feeling that Kouki sensed was correct.

    ¡¸It¡¯s life reaction! Someone with life ising from that direction!¡¹

    Arodde¡¯s detection ability apparently sensed it clearly.

    The distance must be roughly around 60-70 km calcting from the altitude too. To be able to sense something that far, perhaps it was the moment the former goddess really lived up to her reputation.

    Myuu quickly used the camera¡¯s zoom function.

    ¡¸Is that¡­¡­a person? Eh, but, this is a different continent¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There are still people other than in our continent? No, but, that person is alone in a ce where there¡¯s nothing like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Besides that person, is standing on top of the sea of sand isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Koone and Moana looked like they had seen something that was hard to believe. Hinata looked like she was seeing an illusion.

    However, the extraordinary zoom function was undoubtedly disying the scene of reality.

    ¡¸¡­¡­A Dark Being? Doesn¡¯t look like it. There¡¯s also no miasma that can be seen. Or rather, an old man?¡¹

    Kouki muttered dubiously.

    Certainly, that was how it looked like. The one standing along at the middle of a vast ocean of sand where there was nothing, was an old man wit white hair tied up behind him, and his hands joined together on his back.

    The old man showed no sign of sinking or getting washed away by the sea of sand.

    His body was turning toward their direction, but his gaze was looking at other direction. He was looking at the right side where sandstorm was whirling up.

    Yes, the sandstorm that they caught sight first was bursting up from the old man¡¯s right direction.

    ¡¸K-Kouki-oniisan! Could that be©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. This might be bad!¡¹

    The sandstorm was approaching the old man violently.

    Something was, no, based from their experiences until now the cause was clear. It was another appearance of a miasma monster.

    And then its target was that old man.

    Just who in the world was he? How was he able to stand on the sea of sand? In the first ce, why was he standing alone at such ce? Where did hee from?

    Questions were flooding up. The old man¡¯s suspiciousness score was 100, a perfect score.

    But, they also couldn¡¯t just ignore him because of that. Perhaps he was a ¡°human¡± of the world¡¯s reverse side that they finally found. They couldn¡¯t overlook him.

    ¡¸Shit, make it in time!¡¹

    Kouki rapidly elerated BD forward. It approached the old man with the speed of free falling.

    Weapon¡¯s lock removed. The fastest attack method©¤©¤sunlight convergenceser activated. The targeting and power were adjusted so the shockwave wouldn¡¯t harm the old man and it would block the monster¡¯s advance©¤©¤

    (No good-. I won¡¯t make it in time if I¡¯m also ounting the shockwave©¤©¤)

    Kouki¡¯s face was colored with the frustration that he wouldn¡¯t make it in time. He was going to shoot with the aim to surprise the monster, hoping that it would make the monster changed direction even though it wasn¡¯t a direct hit.

    But, it seemed that their anxiousness was unneeded.

    Inside the zoomed camera image, the old man was holding up one hand toward the monster. His mouth was moving. A crest that covered half of the old man¡¯s face until further below his neck, reaching until even the back of his hand was radiating pure white radiance.

    The next moment, a huge body leaped out from the approaching sandstorm. That thing that was covered with super dense miasma looked like a whale shark if an example had to be made.

    The huge body that was nearly 200 meter caused sshes of sandstorm. It leaped in the air like a bad dream. Its body was following a parabolic trajectory before going down head first. Ahead of it was the old man who looked like a grain of ricepared to the whale shark-lookalike©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ee¡­¡­EEEEEEEE!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Kouki and others all widened their eyes like in gag manga.

    It was only natural. A gigantic cone suddenly flew out of the sea of sand and pierced the whale shark-lookalike¡¯s stomach. It stopped the monster dead on its track midair.

    ©¤©¤<em>OoOOOOOOOONN!!?</em>

    A scream that sounded like a shriek resounded. The whale shark-lookalike used its whole body to struggle. However, the gigantic cone that grew out from the sea of sand didn¡¯t even twitch.

    Far from that, the moment the old man clenched his fist tightly, the giant whale shark-lookalike ended up having several more cones shooting out from inside its body.

    ¡¸N-nasty¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that earth element blessing art? There is also the crest¡­¡­no, but I never heard of anyone who can use the art at such level¡­¡­¡¹

    It was mercilessness that made the expression of Kouki and Spenser and the others to convulse. Moana and Koone were showing their astonishment at the art¡¯s scale.

    The gigantic whale shark-lookalike was kept crucified in the air while convulsing *twitch twitch*. Even so it kept emitting miasma to resist.

    But, this time the cone twisted and lengthened to entwine around that giant body. It was also entwining from the outside. In addition the inside of its body was also getting torn apart even more©¤©¤the resistance was in vain and strength left the body of the whale shark-lookalike. The miasma dispersed and vanished with the wind.

    The giant cone crumbled. The fragments were carried away by the wind just like miasma. As expected, it seemed that the cone was formed from the sea of sand itself.

    The surprising thing was the toughness, hardness, and the formation speed that enabled the cone to hold that giant body in ce.

    The only one who could do something at the same level with earth element might be Yue alone. Other than Yue, at most there was Nomura Kentarou with his vocation ¡°earth technique user¡±, but only after he had gotten properly boosted with magic or artifact.

    The gigantic whale shark-lookalike fell on the ground with a heavy sound. The sea of sand was swallowing that giant body bit by bit to its bottom.

    The old man didn¡¯t even nce at that and turned his gaze.

    ¡¸H-he¡¯s looking this way¡­¡­¡¹

    Koone took a step back because the gaze was far sharper than she expected and it overwhelmed her. She unconsciously gripped Myuu and Hinata¡¯s sleeve.

    The old man pointed his hand at their direction.

    Tension spread for a moment but¡­¡­*Kui-kui-*, the hand was simply making an inviting gesture.

    ¡¸What now, Kouki?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmm. For now, Myuu-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you get any bad feeling from that person?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    At this kind of time, being able to ignore logic andmon sense and ascertained the other party using instinct was the demon king¡¯s daughter¡¯s specialty. That instinct could be trusted to a perplexing level©¤©¤that was one of the few points that the demon king and the hero could agree with.

    Myuu stared fixedly at the old man through the camera. The old man¡¯s eye glint that felt like a re didn¡¯t even make her flinch. She continued to stare back, hummed <em>U~nn, </em>then she smiled *grin*. It seemed that the conclusion hade out.

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t feel bad nano! Rather, he feel like Adol-ojiichan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Yosh, then let¡¯s try talking to him. Just in case, Myuu-chan and others shouldn¡¯t leave this room. Spenser-san and others too, please stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸We might cause the other side to feel needlessly vignt by going in arge group after all. Understood.¡¹

    With the understanding of the royal guard, Kouki brought BD closer toward the old man.

    With the space istion barrier still up, BD came to a stop in the air around 30 meter high. Kouki stayed on guard so he could react even if that sand cone attacked them while teleporting to the deck apanied with Moana and Arodde. He walked toward the prow.

    In the end, just who was this old man who possessed extraordinary power for a resident of this world?

    ¡¸It¡¯s wonderful for you toe here, hero-dono. And also mypatriot who survived at the opposite side of this world.¡¹

    The old man was the first one to speak up. Even though there was the difference in altitude, his voice carried really well and felt like it resounded heavily at the bottom of their stomach. That voice made them felt his depth as a person. Perhaps describing it as solemnity would suit it the best.

    The old man showed no sign of being condescending or dissatisfied at all and bowed politely.

    ¡¸I havee here due to Foltina-sama¡¯s order to show everyone here the way. I am called Kgura Sheldo.¡¹

    Kouki and others were surprised by his words that said he was a messenger from this world¡¯s goddess. They were slightlyte in responding back. Meanwhile Kgura snapped his fingers.

    Right after that, the sea of sand vibrated and an unnatural flow formed. At the next moment, the ground right under the old man¡¯s feet was rising quickly.

    ¡¸Wha-, a ship under the sand!?¡¹

    Kouki reflexively raised his voice. Yes, the old man was standing calmly on the sea of sand was because he had a foothold.

    It was a sailing ship that was submerging barely under the sea of sand¡¯s surface. Its size and shape were close to a rtively small carrack. The old man was standing on top of its mast.

    The line of sight of Kouki¡¯s group and the old man who was standing on the carrack¡¯s mast became about the same height.

    ¡¸This ce cannot really be called safe. Forgive me for my haste, but let¡¯s depart immediately.¡¹

    Old man Kgura didn¡¯t even urge Kouki¡¯s group to introduce themselves and quickly turned around after giving out his identity.

    Based on the appearance of the whale shark-lookalike before this too, this ce must not be suited to exchange words calmly.

    Old man Kgura jumped down from the mast to the prow in one bound. At the same time the carrack ship started moving smoothly.

    Kouki and others looked at each other.

    In the end they couldn¡¯t say even a single word because the old man¡¯s dignified atmosphere engulfed them. They smiled wryly about that and nodded to each other.

    BD also started moving smoothly, following after the goddess¡¯s messenger.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The two ships were sailing in parallel above the vast sea of sand.

    BD was flying above the sand surface like a hovercraft. The carrack that was about a third of that BD¡¯s size was sailing on the sand, leaving behind sandy sshes behind it.

    After observing the old man once more, they could feel the long years he had lived until now from the deep wrinkles engraved on his face. They could especially feel his aura of an expert that was characteristic of a warrior who had struggled through numerous carnages.

    His skin color was subtly different from Moana¡¯s brown skin. Most likely his skin was simply well tanned. If his white hair was because of his age then his original hair color was unknown, but at the very least he looked like someone of a different race from Synclea people.

    Based on how the old man called Moana as ¡¸Compatriot from the opposite side of the world¡¹ too, there was no doubt that he was a resident of a different continent and a different race even though he was still a resident of this desert world.

    ¡¸Even so it¡¯s fast¡­¡­the way the wind blow and the sand¡¯s movement also aren¡¯t natural. It¡¯s using the surrounding environment itself as its propulsive force huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Kouki. That person, his body¡¯s crest is faintly shining all this time. Perhaps, he¡¯s continuously using blessing art.¡¹

    ¡¸So in a sense, he¡¯s using human power to create that high speed huh. Moana, can you do something like that?¡¹

    The carrack was moving with speed around 80 km/hour. It was an impossible speed for a sailing ship.

    Moana¡¯s expression turnedplicated toward Arodde¡¯s question. Thanks in part to Kaori, the current Moana had regained her strength in her heyday.

    If she applied her heaven¡¯s blessing art ¡°Divine Protection¡± that strengthened her overall ability in full force, she would be able to manipte both wind and sand, but if she was asked if she could produce this speed¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be impossible for me to continue moving the ship the whole time. I guess I¡¯llst for an hour?¡¹

    She shook her head. Without a different source of power, she would never even consider sailing out to this vast ocean, or rather vast desert that could easily wash away anything on it with its sandy wave.

    In other words, the blessing art power that the old man possessed was in a different dimension even whenpared to a royalty of Synclea.

    There,

    ¡¸If you have any question to ask, please don¡¯t feel reserved. After all it will take some time still until we arrive to our destination.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They were talking in quite a small voice. The sounds of wind and sand were also quite loud so they thought that their voice wouldn¡¯t carry that far, but it seemed that the old man¡¯s hearing was hellishly sharp.

    The gaze that was looking up at them felt really calm. Perhaps the sharp glint that they saw at the beginning was because it was right after a battle. His expression looked gentle despite looking expressionless. It was hard to describe it. He was a personage whose emotion was hard to read.

    But, they couldn¡¯t feel any feeling of rejection or annoyance from him.

    In fact, the sounds of wind and sand that were filling their ears turned considerably smaller when the old man muttered. Apparently he was also interfering with the wind to suppress the vibration of air around them.

    ¡¸Ah, err¡­¡­nice to meet you. I¡¯m the hero who was summoned by Foltina-sama previously. My name is Amanogawa Kouki.¡¹

    Kouki bowed his head politely. Old man Kgura¡¯s looked slightly pleased seeing Kouki like that. Next Moana and Arodde also introduced themselves. Myuu and others also introduced themselves through the ship¡¯s external speaker.

    He showed no sign of surprise when Arodde introduced herself as a former goddess of other world, or even when he learned that there were children aboard the ship. As expected perhaps Foltina had grasped their situation and told that to old man Kgura.

    But, when he heard Koone and Hinata¡¯s polite greeting and Myuu¡¯s childish and energetic greeting, her eyes blinked before a smile definitely formed on his face. It was the first time they saw a clear change in expression to his face so he didn¡¯t seem like someone withcking emotion.

    (A-as expected from Myuu-chan. Even though she didn¡¯t say anything special, she drew out a smile from him with just her voice¡¯s mood!! So this, so this is the demon king¡¯s daughter¡¯s true power-)

    Kouki was shuddering inside his mind while engraving it into his memory thinking of it as a lesson in giving a good first impression. And then, Moana guessed what happened inside Kouki¡¯s mind and looked slightly exasperated.

    Perhaps old man Kgura somehow sensed that atmosphere, or rather human rtionship of the hero party. Apparently he quite liked it and the result was a deepening of his smile.

    ¡¸S-sorry. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t trust you but, I asked the children to stay inside the safe ce just in case¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s only the natural precaution to do.¡¹

    He didn¡¯t show any offended look toward the impoliteness of giving a greeting without showing their face.

    He might be a generous personage. Kouki thought with a slightly rxed feeling. Perhaps that was why.

    ¡¸There are too many things I want to ask that I don¡¯t know where to start¡­¡­¡¹

    He unconsciously let his wry real thought to slip out. Old man Kg nodded as though he wanted to say that he understood.

    ¡¸I believe it will be best if you directly ask Foltina-sama about the fundamental of this world, about that ¡°infected species¡±, about the history and the likes.¡¹

    In the end he was just a mortal man. He only knew what he had been told about. Old man Kgura implicitly conveyed that to Kouki while turning his gaze toward Moana.

    ¡¸For the time being, is there something that you wish to confirm? Mypatriot from the far awaynd?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, that¡¯s¡­¡­yes, there is.¡¹

    The ¡°human¡± who they encountered whening here to meet the goddess.

    In truth, old man Kgura¡¯s existence itself was the biggest shock. Especially for Moana and others, the people of Synclea.

    It was truly an unanticipated encounter. Therefore, certainly this was something that she wanted to ask the first thing.

    ¡¸Is mankind, still surviving even in thisnd?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Though there aren¡¯t many by all means. There is the one and only town in this continent at the side of Foltina-sama.¡¹

    The answer was easily given. Moana gulped. The stir that Koone and Spenser and others were making right now could also be heard from the speaker.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s not¡­¡­just us. There are other survivors. That¡¯s great¡­¡­¡¹

    With the Dark Being¡¯s objective being the domestication of mankind, humans wouldn¡¯t be exterminated in its truest sense even if they lost the war. But, what difference would there be with death in living without any dignity?

    Their defeat would be mankind¡¯s defeat. After all, they were none other than thest remaining mankind©¤©¤

    Moana and others had fought while thinking like that. To them, the information that mankind was surviving in a farawaynd was a joyous news that made them wanted to cry.

    Of course, now that they had been victorious against the Dark King, the sense of urgency as though they were standing at the cliff edge was gone. But, even so it was a great joy to learn that there were other humans than them.

    Even just knowing this made it felt like their journey until this other side of the world was worth it.

    Old man Kgura was looking at Moana who was like that as though he was looking at something radiant. He then spoke with a voice that was exuding respect.

    ¡¸I should be the one who say that rather. All of you have done wonderfully surviving until now. Although the majority of the ¡°pure breed¡± are being sealed in thisnd, many has sessfully escaped the continent, especially the ¡°mutated variant¡±¡­¡­many generations of my ancestors had greatly regretted and grieved of that all this time.¡¹

    Kouki asked in confusion. There were too many concerning words that came out just now that he couldn¡¯t keep up with the conversation.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­pure breed, mutated variant? You also mentioned infected species just now¡­¡­and generations of ancestors? Are you saying that you¡¯re from a n that has been seeding something?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, my apologies. That was careless of me. I seemed to be too worked up from being able to meet mypatriots from distantnd.¡¹

    <em>No, even if you said that with a practically expressionless look¡­</em>¡­Kouki somehow swallowed those words and looked toward Moana and Arodde. As expected, it seemed the two of them were also unfamiliar with those words.

    ¡¸Infected species is referring to the living being that is vited by that miasma. Pure breed is referring to the species that doesn¡¯t have any clear will among the infected, while the mutated variant is the opposite.¡¹

    ¡¸P-please wait, Kgura-dono. From what you¡¯re saying it¡¯s like the Dark Beings are¡­¡­¡¹

    Moana¡¯s eyes widened. Her imagination was forming a single theory just from those words.

    She thought that the answer surely could be found east of Synclea. The fundamental question that they had harbored for so many years.

    Just where in the world ¡°Dark Beings¡± came from?

    ¡¸Dark Being¡­¡­that¡¯s a perfectly fitting phrase. Yes, it¡¯s just as you imagined, they originated from here. Long time ago in the past, the mutated variants escaped from thisnd and became their ancestors.¡¹

    ¡ºDark Beings¡­¡­came from here¡­¡­¡»

    The one who unconsciously spoke up and entered the conversation was Koone. That was just how shocking the revtion was.

    ¡¸Umm, that¡¯s©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hero-dono. Regarding the detail, just like I mentioned before, please ask it directly to Foltina-sama. Rather than me who simply knew this from second-hand story, asking the goddess who was present there during the age of myth will be the most reliable.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s, true¡­¡­¡¹

    Anyway for now, they had learned that thisnd was where everything began and divided the world into two and turned it into desert. Kouki nced at Moana who was taking a deep breath in order to calm herself before changing his question.

    ¡¸Can I ask who are you? That power you disyed, and the fact you are here under the direct order from Foltina-sama, you must not be someone ordinary at all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a descendant of the hero.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, the hero¡¯s¡­¡­hm? Hmm-!?¡¹

    Another shocking truth. Kouki unconsciously said ¡¸Eh? Mine?¡¹ while pointing at himself. Seeing that inflicted additional blow on Moana whose confusion still hadn¡¯t abated and she became even more confused.

    ¡¸K-Kouki!? What¡¯s the meaning of this!? Since when you had a child!? With who you did it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down Moana. It¡¯s strange age-wise. In other words©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, you had gone back to the past behind my back and impregnated someone! Kouki often got summoned to who know where! It won¡¯t be strange even if you got sent to past without my knowledge!¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s strange Moana. The direction your imagination ran to is just too out there.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way something like that can¡­¡­no, perhaps he got dragged into demon king-sama¡¯s experiment? T-that¡¯s possible! It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s that savage demon!! He considered even a former goddess like me as a convenient guinea pig or something mon! If it¡¯s with Kouki-sama who he is on very bad terms with¡­¡­no way¡­¡­Kouki-sama-, what¡¯s the meaning of this!? Do you think that you can do anything if it¡¯s in the past!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a big mistake if you think that you can say anything if it¡¯s to me you know? That¡¯s a harmful misinformation that will give me sure win in defamation case if I sue!¡¹

    A lovers¡¯ quarrel that suddenly broke out. Old man Kgura looked slightly troubled. <em>What¡¯s with this situation¡­¡­</em>he looked like he was thinking that while scratching his cheek.

    And so, the capable little girls asked him in the ce of the useless adults.

    An energetic voice ¡ºI have question!¡» came out from the speaker. Old Kgura formed a smile while answering ¡¸Yes, ask the question¡¹.

    ¡ºErr, is Kgura-ojiisan a descendant of a hero who lived in this world in the past? Is that why you¡¯re especially super duper strong? Nano¡»

    ¡¸Yes, exactly. My n has been bestowed with great power for generations due to the bloodline of the founder who was picked by Foltina-sama. In ordance to that founder¡¯s will, we have been protecting Foltina-sama and the world¡¯s cornerstone for generations.¡¹

    ¡ºThis world¡¯s cornerstone, it¡¯s referring to arge tree isn¡¯t it? Koone and everyone here are calling it the Blessing Tree though.¡»

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s exactly as your majesty speak.¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s safe isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡¸It has weakened horribly but, for now it¡¯s safe.¡¹

    ¡ºKgura-sama. We had pinpointed the Blessing Tree¡¯s location beforeing here. However, the actual coordinate greatly differed from our search. Is that because of the security that Foltina-sama is putting up?¡»

    ¡¸No. Rather Foltina-sama has been waiting impatiently for everyone¡¯s arrival. Apparently Foltina-sama expected for hero-dono to immediately depart to here immediately after saving Synclea Kingdom but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºAa, because of the Kouki-oniisan and papa got summoned too muchhh! case!¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m not aware about that circumstance but, it¡¯s a fact that hero-dono vanished from this world and missed the timing. There is a simple exnation for the coordinate being different.¡¹

    Myuu and others were asking their questions one by one without digging too deep, only enough to understand the outline of each question.

    It was painful to be there. Kouki and others had be as quiet like a borrowed cat in the middle of that. They were listening carefully to the precise questions of the little girls. To repeat, it was really painful to keep being there. Also, they felt very pathetic.

    Old Kgura¡¯s expression was bing very conflicted seeing Kouki and others like that, even so he spoke the method that outmaneuvered thepass in a sense. It was certainly something simple.

    ¡¸Because the ce had moved.¡¹

    ¡¸Moved?¡¹

    A lot of ¡°?¡± floated above the head of Kouki and others. They couldn¡¯t understand what he meant for a moment before their eyes widened. It was something that they couldn¡¯t believe right away even though they had guessed it.

    ¡¸Eh? Please wait. Could it be, you¡¯re saying that the Blessing Tree itself moved after we pinpointed its location?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. To be more urate, the Blessing Tree moved along with our town around it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So the World Tree¡¯s branch can move¡¹

    Kouki reflexively looked at Arodde.

    ¡¸Certainly, it¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s not like the tree is surviving by obtaining nourishment from thend. Of course, there is the optimal ce for circting that world¡¯s unique energy, so it¡¯s not like anywhere is fine though¡­¡­¡¹

    In the first ce the surrounding was a dying desert area. There was no optimal ce anywhere here.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also possible to interfere with the great tree itself for a goddess or someone the goddess recognize.¡¹

    ¡¸On top of that, it¡¯ll be rtively easy to do on this sea of sand with its fluidity¡­¡­I guess that¡¯s how.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s ironic but, this area has be the best environment for running away and hiding exactly because thend has been dried uppletely by the infected species.¡¹

    So that was how. Thinking carefully, even Tortus¡¯s great tree was a dungeon inside. It had sunk really deeply from its former height.

    ¡¸The infected species might invade if we stayed in that ce, so we were forced to move away.¡¹

    The tree had apparently moved away to a distance that they would arrive at around afternoon. Perhaps it would be around four, five hours from now. Calcting from their current speed, it meant that the tree had moved for about 350 km.

    ¡¸Could it be, it was also Kgura-san who did the moving?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, hero-dono. Foltina-sama was fatigued and spent most of her time sleeping until just recently, so this too is a role of my n.¡¹

    Certainly with that way it was no wonder they didn¡¯t find it. Kouki and others got a look of understanding while sighing deeply.

    To think that the world tree¡¯s branch itself was moving to run and hide.

    ¡¸It¡¯s shocking but, it¡¯s understandable. So that¡¯s how Foltina-sama is able to be safe until now even with the continent¡¯s desertification advancing to this degree and also monsters like that around.¡¹

    In that case, Kgura¡¯s n that had continued to protect the Blessing Tree until now could be said as one of the messiahs in a sense. It was a worthy performance for the descendant of hero. Just how many years and month had he spent fulfilling his duty?

    Synclea already had no record of when Dark Being first appeared. The war had continued since that long ago in the past.

    ¡¸Eventually it all connected to Kouki¡¯s summoning that brought salvation to us. ¡­¡­Considering that, Kgura-dono too is one of our country¡¯s savior. I don¡¯t know how should we thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop. In the end we are the people who abandoned the those outside this continent. All of you survived until now is solely because you had never given up and continued to fight hard no matter what. Something like gratitude¡­¡­it¡¯s something that we ought to give you instead. Truly, all of you have done wonderfully surviving until now.¡¹

    Kgura said that and turned his face to face forward once more. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want his face to be seen. His voice sounded like it was trembling slightly.

    Perhaps, that was the feeling of guilt that Kgura¡¯s n had felt for generations until now.

    What happened in this world? They would be able to hear the details from Foltina, but at the very least they could understand just from the fragments of words until now that something dangerous had urred.

    And then, surely that was the cause of the Blessing Tree and Foltina¡¯s weakening. Because of that old Kgura and his n had to protect them for generations until now.

    They couldn¡¯t go running to the help of theirpatriots in the farawaynd even if they wanted to. After all the world could end in the truest sense if they did so.

    Somehow it was conveyed how they had continued to feel such dilemma until now.

    ¡¸Can I also ask a question of my own?¡¹

    After the silence continued for a while, this time it was old Kgura who spoke up. His gaze was turning toward Moana.

    ¡¸What kind of country, is your country?¡¹

    It was a simple question. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t heard everything from Foltina.

    To be honest there were still more things that they wanted to ask, but it was just as old Kgura said, they could ask it from the goddess.

    There was no doubt that old Kgura was also as happy as them for being able to meetpatriots of the same world. No, if he at least knew about the existence of survivors out there, then surely this encounter was something that he had been continuously waiting as though each moment was like an eternity until now, far more than even Moana and others who didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, my country is©¤©¤¡¹

    Moana started to talk happily about Synclea Kingdom.

    About its culture, creed, the warriors, one by one.

    Her words never paused. Old Kgura¡¯s questions also never stopped. Before they realized it, Koone and others had alsoe down to the deck. Then Synclea group and old Kgura got absorbed into their conversation.

    Kouki, Myuu, and Hinata were watching them from a step away.

    It was a warm sight that washed away their heart that was somber after seeing the disastrous sight yesterday. There was a warm smile on their face.

    They never even imagined at this point, that when they arrived at the destination, they would think that even that tragic reality still had a little bit of salvation.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    When the sun had slightly moved passed the zenith, Kouki and others arrived at their destination just as calcted.

    Apparently.

    ¡¸Um, Kgura-san? Is it here?¡¹

    Kouki asked in confusion. Moana and Myuu and the others were also looking around in confusion.

    It was only natural. After all there was nothing here in a nce. There was only the vast desert as far as their eyes could see.

    ¡¸The Blessing Tree and the town are covered with small sandstorm so it cannot be seen. That is what hiding us from the infected species.¡¹

    The crest that was drawn on old Kgura¡¯s right hand shined. Immediately, wind blew gently. It seemed to be a signal to the town for a partial release of the sandstorm barrier that was hiding the ce.

    ¡¸Is it Kgura-san¡¯s art?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s Foltina-sama¡¯s divine protection. It¡¯s one of her protections that she continues to apply even while asleep. Our n is given the right to interfere with it.¡¹

    Several minutes passed. There should be nothing at all 500 meter ahead of them, but suddenly, the space there warped. Like a stage¡¯s curtain being raised, the swaying space was lifting up bit by from the ground. A different scenery came into view behind the interval between that veil and the ground.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a mirage nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­is the sandstorm you were mentioning just now reflecting the surrounding scenery?¡¹

    Old Kalgura nodded affirmatively to Hinata¡¯s question.

    ¡¸An astute observation. It¡¯s not only the barrier of whirling up sandstorm, the radius of 300 meter of the sea of sand around the town and the Blessing Tree is also under Foltina-sama¡¯s control.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that infiltration from underground will also get detected?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, hero-dono. The sand can harden as barrier when it bes necessary, and it can also trick the detection ability of infected species. There are also a lot of miasma stones mixed in so it¡¯s possible to neutralize the miasma. Of course, none of them are perfect.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so this is an amazing protection. It¡¯spletely the superior version of Synclea¡¯ske.¡¹

    In reality, they still had to move in order to run, so this camouge must not bepletely effective against infected species that was gigantic or had especially high detection ability.

    Even so, as expected from the territory right under the direct control of the goddess. Moana and Koone werepletely impressed.

    The mirage-like veil rose until around a hundred meter from the ground and stopped.

    From the border of the swaying veil, they could see the vast desert and the sky above, and a town below it. It was truly a mysterious sight. Myuu and Hinata¡¯s expression brightened. Even the nervous Koone got drawn in by the two and her eyes sparkled.

    The carrack advanced with BD following behind.

    As they approached nearer, the oasis townscape came into view clearly. Compared to Synclea¡¯s capital, certainly it was in a scale that should be called as ¡°town¡±. But, it looked like it wouldn¡¯t lose in the abundance of vegetation and water.

    Even Kouki and Moana and others showed excitement in their face©¤©¤but before that,

    ¡¸Nn? Eh?¡¹

    It was Kouki who let out his voice. He doubted his eyes and rubbed his eye with his hand.

    But, the reality didn¡¯t change.

    The expression of Myuu, Hinata, and Arodde were also getting colored with bewilderment gradually. When it came to Koone, Moana, Spenser and his men, their expression went as far as stiffening.

    Because, they couldn¡¯t see it. The thing that should be there, the thing that absolutely should be visible still hadn¡¯te into view, anywhere.

    Koone couldn¡¯t hold back and raised her voice.

    ¡¸U-umm! Kgura-sama! Didn¡¯t you say that the town is together with the Blessing Tree? Koone certainly remember hearing that!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I did say that.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no, but¡­¡­there¡¯s nothing though!? Eh? Is Koone¡¯s sight strange? Koone is the strange one?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down Ku-chan. Myuu also can¡¯t see it nano.¡¹

    Yes, they could only see the oasis town at the other side of the mirage veil. A tree so big that it pierced the sky that should be visible no matter where it was couldn¡¯t be seen at the slightest.

    Instantly, tense thought that ¡°Are we toote?¡± spread among Kouki and others. Even if the World Tree¡¯s branch itself could regenerate, the goddess wouldn¡¯t get revived together with it.

    Even though Kgura said that they were weakened but hadn¡¯t perished yet. Kouki and others reflexively turned their gaze to him.

    Old Kgura looked puzzled for a moment. Then he realized something and his face turned awkward.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s something ordinary for us, so it slipped my mind to tell everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The infected species has this powerful attraction toward the Blessing Tree, so it¡¯s necessary to put the tree itself under a rigorous concealment.¡¹

    In other words, they simply couldn¡¯t see or perceive it, but it was still existing there. Kouki and others almost convinced themselves that it was such case before the shocking truth hit them.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Foltina-sama©¤©¤is hiding herself together with the Blessing Tree deep underground. All this time.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Certainly even Tortus¡¯s great tree was in a sinking state, and very deeply at that, so that wasn¡¯t impossible but, to think that a tree so gigantic that it pierced the sky was sinking under the sand wholly, from its peak until its root.

    As expected they never even imagined such scenario and everyone was at a loss for words, however, they immediately moved their mouth to ask the obvious question of ¡¸How will we be able to have audience with her?¡¹ in a great hurry. But, before they could ask the question.

    ¡¸Eh, could it be she¡¯s¡­¡­arade?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Absolutely nottt!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Arodde-san¡¯s eyes were shining with expectation for some reason.

    <em>Is she a shut-in character? A type of goddess who¡¯s scared to go out? I found an indoor type goddessrade</em>? Her face was saying that.

    The Synclea people instantly retorted in a reflex.

    <em>There¡¯s no way our world¡¯s goddess is a hopeless goddess like her! No way we¡¯re gonna ept that! She¡¯s not right? I¡¯m begging you say that it¡¯s not the truth!! </em>Their face was saying that.

    ¡¸A goddess friend¡­¡­I might find one here?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯ s no way I¡¯ll ept anything like that! Foltina-sama is different from you! Absolutely!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸I don¡¯t want this kind of goddesss- I don¡¯t want this kind of goddesss-¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Kgura-sama! Give us audience as soon as possible! Koone and everyone won¡¯t be able to rest easy unless we see it with our own eyes! After all there¡¯s a living example of a hopeless case right here! Now now show us the way quickly! GO-GO-GOOOO!!¡¹

    ¡¸U-understood¡¹

    Old Kgura¡¯s face changed into bewilderment as though to say ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡­¡¹, even so he sped up his carrack¡¯s speed.

    They gradually saw a ce that seemed like a harbor where many people were gradually gathering. It seemed that there was a weing mood being prevalent.

    And yet, Synclea group looked like they didn¡¯t even notice that. They were all desperately trying to question old Kgura about Foltina-sama¡¯s personality. As for Arodde, her expression was bright and full of hope.

    Seeing that, Myuu started talking with her face looking serious for some reason.

    ¡¸Is it really that bad? Myuu think A-oneesan is cute nano. She also has this side that¡¯s a bit troublesome but, that made you want to spoil her rotten instead should I say.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan? Your words, they sounded like the speech of the type of opposite sex who made their lover to be no good though? Is that from Nagumo¡¯s influence? I¡¯m getting faintly worried about your future.¡¹

    Kouki¡¯s retort got beautifully ignored. Next Hinata also started talking.

    ¡¸I agree that is cute. However, Myuu-chan. In my opinion, I wish to properly discipline her instead. If I have to make an example, it is like, polishing a raw ore. Don¡¯t you wish to see A-sama who has grown into a lovelydy?¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata-chan!? What kind of perspective are you using!?¡¹

    ¡¸The development of ¡°This is, me?¡± while in front of mirror! Fumu, certainly, that also doesn¡¯t sound bad nano.¡¹

    Kouki sensed something terrifying from the conversation of the six years old and the nine years old while thinking.

    <em>Foltina-sama, please be a normal goddess. I think being normal is the most precious thing</em>, he thought.

    In the end, the attribute of this world¡¯s goddess was©¤©¤

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C A is a bad child!

    From Harry Potter¡¯s Dobby. However, the objects that the she received when freed from being goddess were a mask and sunsses.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467

    <strong>Myuu¡¯s Spring Vacation You Like It Rii~ght? Energy Drink</strong>

    Argeke at the north side, granary and field at the west side, a section of trees that seemed like fruit trees crowding together at the east side, and then a harbor where one galleon and three carracks were anchored at the south side.

    The scale of the town itself wasn¡¯t big by all means. The poption should be in the range of two to three thousand.

    That town, it was currently the one and only town in this continent where the Blessing Tree was located and the center of the desert world in the past. It was also the oldest town of this world.

    ¡¸Once again, I bid everyone wee. All of the people of ssnerde wee you from the bottom of our heart.¡¹

    <em>Waaa-</em> Cheers thundered.

    Kouki and others looked across the people who suddenly appeared from the deck of BD that was moored to the harbor. Old Kgura had gone down the ship ahead of them and waited in front of BD¡¯s ramp. He was waiting for them with a faint smile.

    Kouki and others should have tasted ardent weing enough from their sightseeing at Synclea, even so they couldn¡¯t deny that they were feeling a bit overwhelmed by the reception here.

    Surely that was because of the extent of the earnestness.

    Unlike with the people of Synclea that had a lot of curiosity mixed in their respond, like meeting with celebrity, the people of ssnerde had the atmosphere like someone who was finally reunited with theirrade after continuously waiting for many weary days.

    Among the words that were spoken from their mouths, the loudest words that reached them were deepest gratitude to Moana and others for surviving until now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps in their perspective, they were none other than thest remaining mankind in this world?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If they had been told by Foltina-sama about the survival of Koone and everyone, no, if they were listening to the situation of the world from even longer before, perhaps the impression in their mind was ¡°mankind is diminishing¡±. It must be draining for them. Koone think that it¡¯s draining for them.¡¹

    Moana and Koone seemed to feel conflicted. Their expression became slightly tense, however, they soon spread smiles around as befitting royalty.

    When they heard that the Blessing Tree could move, the two wondered why it never came to join up with their country, but they could somehow guess why when they became calmer.

    It was from the fact that such powerful monster had never attacked the continent of Synclea until now.

    What Old Kgura spoke. There was no other way to abandon the outside of the continent in order to protect the Blessing Tree. Taking those words into consideration too, there was no doubt that the people here were under the situation where they couldn¡¯t move away even if they wanted to.

    Moana took a step back in front of the ramp and ced her hand on Koone¡¯s back with a gentle gaze. Koone understood just from that and raised her voice with the face of a queen.

    ¡¸Our brethren from farawaynd! Please listen to the words of this queen of Synclea Kingdom, Koone Di Shelt Synclea! The words of the representative of mankind who survived at the other side of the world!¡¹

    It seemed the people here hadn¡¯t been told the situation in much detail. They were stirred when hearing that the king was Koone instead of someone like Moana or Spenser. Even so, they fell quiet in the blink of eye so to not overhear her words.

    Or perhaps, it was also because of guilt just like with Old Kgura. There were people scattered here and there with tense expression, or determined expression ready to ept no matter what kind of disparagementing their way.

    Tension suddenly started drifting through the area. Then Koone took a deep breath.

    ¡¸Thank you for living until noww!! Thank you for protecting Foltina-sama until now!! To be able to meet all of you, Koone! The people of Synclea! Are super happyyyyyyy!!¡¹

    Moana and Spenser and others said ¡¸Please don¡¯t abandon your dignity as queen until the end¡­¡­¡¹ with a troubled expression. The people of ssnerde felt dizzy by the small queen who was looking dignified suddenly speaking childishly at the end of her speech.

    But, it was exactly because the wording was childish like that, because she was yelling her words from the bottom of her stomach without putting on appearance or acting queenly that there was something that got conveyed and seeped deeply into their heart.

    That those words were undoubtedly her true feeling.

    ©¤©¤<em>WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!</em>

    Cheers from the bottom of the stomach that hadn¡¯te out for hundreds, thousands of years since the era of their ancestors, exploded out from the people who were living in this cramped world that had been isted until now in a sense. The volume shook the oasis.

    Among them there were even those who emotionally cried, or even those who fell on their knees in relieve.

    ¡¸Surely, it will change from now on. No, let¡¯s change it! Let us hold hands together, and change this withered world of sand into its original form that is overflowing with nature!¡¹

    Cheers and apuses reverberated like thunderstorm. Heated atmosphere filled the area as though the stagnated world abruptly started to move.

    ¡¸Ku-chan is amazing nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she is so cool!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Spenser-san and everyone¡­¡­you all are crying?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-dono, the good manner for this kind of time is to pretend to not see anything.¡¹

    The royal guards were watching their queen proudly with their eyes turning watery from feeling deeply moved. Moana too was staring at her little sister¡¯s valiant figure with bright red face. Even Old Kgura who didn¡¯t have much change in his expression was pressing his hand on the corner of his eye.

    Amidst such atmosphere,

    ¡¸Ummm, excuse me¡­¡­there¡¯s someone who might be my mega friend waiting so¡­¡­¡¹

    Arodde-san was prioritizing her own selfish wants in this ce of reunion between brethren that had been separated since the ancient time and overflowing with thought about the future.

    She was still being thoughtful by acting veery hesitantly while speaking with a small voice and tugging on Kouki¡¯s sleeve, but rather than calling that thoughtfulness, it also somewhat felt like a gloomy character being unable to strongly put herself in the open.

    Kouki and the others all thought. Koone too was thinking while still throwing smiles around, although the corner of her lips was twitching slightly.

    <em>Really, this is why!</em>

    This was why she kept getting treated as a hopeless goddess even now.

    Also, <em>What is mega friend?</em> they thought. <em>Is it abbreviation of </em><em>goddess(megami)</em><em> friend? If that¡¯s the case then saying god friend would be better.</em> Or perhaps by mega it was in the meaning of super big? Certainly, if someone was able to form a friendly rtionship with a goddess of creation, designating that friendship as mega friend wouldn¡¯t be wrong but¡­¡­

    Kouki averted his gaze from Arodde whose head was apparently packed full with expectation toward mega friend. Even so it was also true that they should have that meeting as quickly as possible.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Kouki-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right Koone. Myuu-chan, can I ask you to watch after A so she won¡¯t run wild?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to Myuu nano. She¡¯ll be tied down if anything like that happen. By Hina-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, me!? ¡­¡­If anything like that happen, is it? Alright.¡¹

    <em>This is another world, but I wonder if I can use </em><em>Fudou Kanashibari</em>(Immovable Binding)<em>here? I hope my entreaty will reach Fudou Myouou from here¡­¡­</em>Hinata was starting to seriously make such consideration. Arodde jerked and nced at such Hinata while trembling.

    Kouki pulled her hand and the group walked down the ramp.

    ¡¸Everyone, I understand your feeling of wanting to give a warm reception, but hero-dono and his party has a task that they have to see done. Open the path. We shall head directly toward the shrine.¡¹

    As soon as Old Kgura¡¯s voice was heard, the people swiftly parted away. The group then followed Old Kgura leading the way through the path that was made in the middle of the crowd.

    ¡¸Where are we going? You mentioned a shrine just now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s theke at the opposite side of the town. We will enter into the underground shrine from there. It¡¯s a ce where only my n is permitted to enter.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be, theke itself, is from Foltina-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸An astute observation. It¡¯s not only theke, even this town¡¯s tree, water, and all the food except the livestock are all thanks to Foltina-sama¡¯s blessing.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So everything is provided just from being inside this town.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s enough if it¡¯s only for living.¡¹

    By the way, livestock for eating was rare so it seemed the people here rarely could eat meat. They would be unable to get their hands on animal anymore if the livestock ever got exterminated, so they were raised and protected with great care, and eaten only during festival, celebration, or some kind of important moment.

    Kouki was hearing story about ssnerde like that while Synclea group kept getting cheered endlessly from the crowds at both sides of the path.

    The group responded to those cheers as much as possible without stopped walking while secretly talking to each other about their impression.

    ¡¸Onee-chan, it looks like many of the people here have ck hair. There are also people with white hair mixed or brownish hair like Kouki-sama but¡­¡­those with white hair are only the elderly.¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so. Their skin too is just tanned from the sun but it seems they originally have whitish skin. Besides, their crest look moreplicated and bigger than Synclea¡¯s warrior¡­¡­it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand thempletely but, they seem to be considerably different from Synclea. Either way, there seems to be no doubt that everyone here is powerful blessing art user even if not as powerful as Kgura-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸Just like in the capital, it¡¯s possible for this ce to go to total war footing immediately if the worst case happen. Koone feel a little feeling of kinship with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s true. Perhaps it will be great to ask them for an instruction if there is time. Isn¡¯t that right, Spenser?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. As a warrior I won¡¯t ask just for a single instruction. I hope there will be a chance to formally exchangebat discussion by all meanster.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try asking them that when the situation calmed down. Surely that will be useful for the mopping up of Dark Being too.¡¹

    They crossed through the crowd while Synclea group was having such talk. They passed through the street that had bungalows that looked like log house lined up and came to see the glisteningke up ahead.

    It was then. Myuu raised her voice ¡¸Ah¡¹.

    Koone and others naturally turned toward Myuu, wondering what was the matter. Myuu was looking at a house that was adjacent to theke¡¯s waterside. It was arge building that might be five times bigger than the surrounding houses.

    ¡¸That person, he is like Ku-chan and others nano.¡¹

    When they followed her gaze, true. Certainly there was a young man with blonde hair and brown skin standing near therge log house¡¯s entrance. He was being supported by a ck haired young woman wearing hygienic looking white apron. They were just entering inside right now.

    ¡¸Koone take back what she just said. So there are also people of the same race like Koone and everyone here.¡¹

    ¡¸No, your majesty. They too are people from outside this continent.¡¹

    Koone muttered in surprise, but Old Kgura immediately denied it.

    There were people who arrived at this town first than them¡­¡­. That fact made Kouki and others widened their eyes.

    ¡¸We used that ce as an assembly hall sometimes, but it¡¯s being used as a first-aid station right now. There are roughly around a thousand people there. They are being horribly ravaged by miasma so they are receiving purification and treatment right now.¡¹

    ¡¸People from outside the continent who are ravage by miasma? Eh? What do you mean?¡¹

    Was he saying that there were an immigrant group who barely reached this continent with their life and got attacked by infected species while in the middle of travelling the desert?

    Kouki and others were bewildered. Old Kgura shook his head. His expression looked truly conflicted. Sympathy was markedly present there, with frustration mixed in it. At the same time eptance-like feeling ¡¸There is nothing that could be done¡¹ that froze the heart could also be felt from him.

    The people around them must also felt the same. Even the people of ssnerde who were overflowing with that much cheers were falling quiet like a tide receding back.

    ¡¸They too are also survivors from farawaynd just like your majesty and everyone here. Several months ago, onerge type infected species that were sealed in thisnd got lucky and escaped sessfully. And then it unfortunately arrived at thend where they were living.¡¹

    From the conversations until now, they had somehow understood that Foltina was sealing the infected species in thisnd.

    That was why the Blessing Tree didn¡¯t move away outside of this continent. And there had been norge type infected species that came attacking the continent where Synclea Kingdom was located until now.

    But, however.

    ¡¸Survivors from farawaynd? Several months ago? Large infected species?¡¹

    Kouki and others stopped walking. Their thought turned nk for a moment. They felt d¨¦j¨¤ vu from those words. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think of that country in their mind.

    That ¡°don¡¯t tell me¡± guess got backed by the solemn Old Kg whose face looked like a steel mask just like when they first met him.

    ¡¸It was apparently an ind country. Foltina-sama who was falling asleep due to extreme exhaustion at that time woke up temporarily and realized how the people there had been driven to the verge of extinction. She then forced herself to use a secret technique. With godly feat that crossed the space, she evacuated them to thisnd.¡¹

    Everyone stopped breathing in shock. The ephemeral wish rapidly gained realism and they all held onto hope with trembling back.

    Koone unsteadily took a step forward. Then she asked a question with a pleading tone.

    ¡¸D-do you know what¡­¡­that ind country¡¯s name is?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They were all continuing to beatose, but several days ago several of them finally woke up. Even talking is still very difficult for them, but from a light enquiry, they said¡­¡­that they are from Siltrayte Kingdom I believe.¡¹

    This time Kouki and others sucked their breath sharply hearing that.

    What came to mind was the scene of the shelter that showed no sign of damage, and their talk. Even though there were signs of a lot of people sheltering there, there were no signs of fighting against the saloupa-lookalike or skeletons of people who died from hunger.

    Theypletely thought that the people there had used themselves as diversion to allow the nonbatants to escape, or threw themselves into a final battle in order to show their dignity as human but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Could it be, everyone has knowledge about them?¡¹

    Most likely, Old Kgura didn¡¯t know much about the location or rtionship between Siltrayte Kingdom and Synclea Kingdom. This was a wide world. He must only thought of them as one of the groups that had managed to survive until now.

    Koone and others looked speechless from receiving the unexpected great news. Old Kgura seemed to guess something from seeing that. He was showing an apologetic expression of a different sort from before.

    Kouki answered him in the ce of Moana and others.

    ¡¸Siltrayte Kingdom is a farawaynd that is also separated by sea from Synclea Kingdom. The two countries almost have no diplomatic rtions with each other, but they considered each other asrade in arms who fought the Dark Beings together.¡¹

    Kouki nced at Moana for confirmation and she nodded back in return.

    ¡¸Actually we stopped by there on our way here¡­¡­and saw the disastrous scene. We exterminated a colony of sea snakes there and also searched for survivor, but we didn¡¯t find even a single one¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­actually the oracle from Foltina-sama is always very short and fragmentary, so we too aren¡¯t grasping the full picture of the current situation by any means.¡¹

    Listening to him, it seemed that Foltina was mostly asleep and woke up to bequeath oracle only when it was necessary. In reality, even the n of Old Kgura would sometime spend their whole life without receiving even a single oracle depending on the era.

    (Come to think of it, the voice that I heard when summoned here was also fragmentary. Moana too said that there were several people through history who felt Foltina¡¯s existence and guidance, but she herself only heard her voice clearly for the first time when I was summoned and it surprised her¡­¡­)

    Kouki reached an understanding his heart. Then Old Kgura bowed his head to him.

    ¡¸If only I knew then I would have reported this to everyone on our way here. No, I should have considered the responsibility and mentioned it anyway. It seems that even I were feeling considerably ecstatic to be able to wee hero-dono and our brethren. My deepest apologies.¡¹

    Koone and others finally recovered from their shock seeing Kgura saying that.

    ¡¸Please raise your head, Kgura-sama. Koone and everyone are feeling nothing but gratitude. To think that there are these many people still alive¡­¡­we are truly thankful-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, we hadn¡¯t done anything significant at all.¡¹

    It would depend on each person to think whether a thousand survivor from a single country was many or few. But, for Koone and others who had seen that despairing view of apletely trampled country, there was no doubt that the number of survivor here was an unexpected joy.

    Koone pressed her hands on her face. Emotional tears were flowing from between her fingers. Myuu and Hinata also cried in sympathy and snuggled up to her. Moana and Spenser and the others were also the same. Great relieve and joy were seeping out from the bottom of their heart knowing that there were survivors.

    Although, it was exactly because it was joyful news that a question reared its head. Why was the monster able to escape? What kind of state Foltina-sama was in right now?

    ¡¸Kgura-san, is there anyone whose life is in danger in the first-aid station right now?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the purification is progressing smoothly. There is already no more of them whose life is in danger from external wound.¡¹

    Kouki only asked the minimum required question and strongly suppressed his impulse to ask more question to Kgura. He ced his hand on the shoulder of Koone who looked like she wanted to go take a look at the first-aid station.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s head to Foltina-sama¡¯s location first for now. We should be able to make time after the talk. I¡¯ll also help out with the healing then.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s true. We can¡¯t possibly make the goddess wait.¡¹

    Koone firmly wiped her happy tears with her sleeve¡­¡­or she was about to if not for Myuu who gently wiped her tears with a fluffy handkerchief. She even ced one hand on Koone¡¯s cheek to support her face.

    Her movement was like a handsome guy in shoujo manga. Perhaps it was the result of Sumire-sensei¡¯s gifted education. Hinata-chan¡¯s cheeks were a bit red. Of course, Koone was also bright red although she was feigning calm.

    ¡¸They have good rtionship.¡¹

    Kgura put on a smile like a good-natured grandfather.

    Seeing that the people of ssnerde¡¯s mournful atmosphere made a turnaround into fierce agitation with shouts like ¡¸The elder smiled!?¡¹¡¸Even though he never showed that kind of face even to me her granddaughter!¡¹¡¸What, just what in the world happened!? This isn¡¯t normal!¡¹ breaking out.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s depart.¡¹

    Kgura¡¯s expression turned nk once more and he immediately resumed showing the way.

    Kouki followed him while suddenly feeling a gaze from the side and looked toward Arodde. Her expression looked very conflicted.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, A?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No¡¹

    She opened her mouth as though to say something, however, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Arodde who was touching Kouki¡¯s arm with a somewhat anxious look put on a cheerful smile to dodge the question.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking that surely, Foltina is also in the same state lke me when I first met Kouki-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that state where you looked like a dirty worn-out rag©¤©¤I mean, corporate ve officedy who can¡¯t find any ray of hope in her life? Please no, I don¡¯t wanna see that kind of goddess.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t correct you at all about what you just said but, do you know about the word sugarcoat, Kouki-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s a convenient thing that can be used to coat cookies or words.¡¹

    ¡¸If you know then how about you coat them? Those words that are like a demon sword hacking apart a goddess¡¯s heart.¡¹

    The two were having a conversation like the demon king and hero in the past while Arodde took out something from the holster in her breast pocket. Then she took out a ribbon from somewhere and tied it around the thing while saying.

    ¡¸I got an idea for a strategy to be a mega friend. I name it the ¡°Do you want a gulp too? You will forget something like tiredness and be able to fly¡± strategy.¡¹

    With a quality energy drink that was the result from demon king & Emily-chan¡¯s joint work in one hand, Arodde said that sentence with a lovely smile like a certain alcoholmercial presenter. As though to say that this was the true way of god¡¯s drinkingmunication.

    Of course, Kouki said,

    ¡¸Please stop, seriously. I believe, that Foltina-sama is a normal goddess. I absolutely won¡¯t forgive you if you turn her into your energy drink dependentrade.¡¹

    Kouki started walking toward theke once more while confiscating the energy drink from Arodde. He ignored Arodde¡¯s ¡¸Ah, give it back!¡¹ that sounded so desperate it creeped him out.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Like that.

    The group was enveloped in a bubble that was created with blessing art and headed to the center of theke underwater. From there they were enveloped in light and teleported to the underground shrine and©¤©¤

    They finally met at the center of a ce that looked like a Parthenon shrine formed from many gigantic tree roots.

    ¡ºWe finally met, hero of another world. And also, my beloved children.¡»

    The voice that Kouki once heard in the past echoed with a gentle tone©¤©¤from a rail thin stick figure made from wood.

    The figure really looked like a strawman made by a kindergartener sticking together several branches into one. Only the face looked like a simple wooden mask of the faceless-san who came out in a certain spirited away anime.

    Anyhow, the stick goddess was approaching near by wriggling her body, perhaps because of such imbnced figure. Seeing that, Kouki said©¤©¤

    ¡¸This is cutting corners too muchhhh!!!¡¹

    He pressed his hands on his face while sobbing.

    As he thought¡­¡­the goddess really wasn¡¯t normal.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Title [You Like It Rii~ght? Energy Drink]

    =>From the tune [You Like It Right, Whiskey]. I believe that anyone would have heard it at least once inmercial. It make me want to drink highball.

    ¨C Faceless-san

    =>From Faceless of [Spirited Away].

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468

    <strong>Myuu¡¯s Spring Vacation Horribly Vast Disparity (Goddess Power)</strong>

    .

    Showing herself to Kouki and others with a kind voice©¤©¤was a stick figure goddess. *Wriggle wriggle, stagger stagger*

    Perhaps because of the really out there form that was very outside his imagination, Kouki was hit with great shock and pressed his hands on his face. Everyone else was also making a stupid face with their mouth hanging open.

    Yes, everyone. For some reason, even Old Kgura was muttering ¡¸W-what, is that appearance¡­¡­¡¹ while looking terribly flustered.

    Kouki gasped hearing Kgura saying that and returned to his senses.

    (No, wait. Come to think of it I heard that she is tremendously weakened¡­¡­eh!? Could it be that I¡¯m acting really rudely here!?)

    His first impression might have dropped like a rock! Kouki thought with blood leaving his face.

    ¡ºHero-sama?¡»

    ¡¸Ah, no, err©¤©¤I was a bit surprised because your appearance is a bit unexpected! Please forgive my discourteous behavior!¡¹

    It was a desperate apology that came from him blowing his fusepletely. His shout echoed through the underground shrine that was formed from countless gigantic tree roots.

    Silence descended for a brief moment. Meanwhile Moana and others also came back to their senses. Nervousness spread out with worry that they might have displeased the goddess but¡­¡­

    ¡ºForgive me¡»

    What came back was an unexpected apology.

    ¡ºIt has been ages since I lost my original vessel¡­¡­my current self has lost considerable amount of power, however, the little ones will be greatly burdened to stand in front of my vessel-less presence.¡»

    ¡¸Ah, could it be, you prepared that body in haste because of that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºIt was my opinion that it would be easier for children of man to talk with a form that is simr to human but¡­¡­it looks like I have startled everyone instead.¡»

    The stick figure human with Faceles* mask was quite eerie with the way it was ttering. Though its voice and atmosphere conveyed how apologetic she was feeling.

    ¡¸F-Foltina-sama¡¯s original form, has a greatly dignified appearance.¡¹

    Kgura¡¯s follow up was painful. <em>Perhaps, this is a mistake</em>¡­¡­it seemed that Foltina-sama also understood it. Among the masses something like this would be called ¡°she bombed it¡±, ¡°what a clown¡±, and the like, but Kouki held himself from saying any such thing.

    ¡ºShould I return to my original form?¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Please by all means!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    An unanimous consent. Except Arodde. Also, Kgura¡¯s voice was the loudest. His voice was filled with thick emotion of earnestness.

    What remained behind after that was a spherical light of pure white color floating lightly in the air.

    Its size was as big as a volley ball. It seemed that this simple light sphere was Foltina¡¯s current default appearance.

    ¡ºChild. Do you feel any pain from my divine presence?¡»

    A voice that resounded more directly to the soul than before was transmitted to them.

    ¡¸I-I have no word to express the depth of my feeling of gratitude for such great consideration! Although feeling of awe and veneration flooded my whole body, anything like pain from standing in front of such divine presence is nonexistent!¡¹

    Koone replied with her whole heart even while sweating rivers. In contrast to her words, it seemed that she was feeling the divine presence so much that she would lose the strength in her feet if she let her guard down.

    Even Moana and Spenser and others were slightly sweating.

    It was natural. For Koone and others, they were meeting face-to-face with a grand existence but,

    ¡¸So pretty nano¡­¡­like a small gxy¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, truly. I am feeling a power of purity that turn this ce into a holy sanctuary just from her existing like that.¡¹

    Myuu and Hinata exchanged a small whisper. Just like they said, that sphere of light was certainly radiating divine presence and beauty that surpassed human knowledge.

    Looking carefully, it seemed the sphere of light was a congregation of miniscule shining particles. There was a core at the center that was radiating a considerably stronger radiance, and around it were shining grains whirling like countless stars. It was truly a gxy. Then, perhaps the sphere of light that was containing all of those ought to be called as the universe.

    Even though they were feeling a pressure that made them naturally wanted to kneel in submission, they also felt a refreshing air that made them wanted to stay there forever.

    Evidently, this shrine that was formed from tree roots was a holy sanctuary that was created solely from Goddess Foltina¡¯s presence.

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re fatigued, even though you¡¯re radiating this much power?¡¹

    ¡ºIt is shameful but, I cannot even suppress this divine presence that even little children are able to endure. Furthermore, I am in a state where that is my limit.¡»

    Most likely, this sphere of light should be called as the ¡°core¡± of the existence that was called Foltina. Right now it was in an exposed state. Expressed in human term than perhaps she was in a state of being a soul without body.

    At the same time, her divine presence only made Hinata slightly sweaty and stiff, while Myuu only stood a bit straighter, perhaps because she had experience of getting attacked by a god ss enemy, or perhaps because she was a member of the demon king family who were god ss. It certainly showed the degree of her exhaustion.

    ¡ºEven so there is no denying that you children are burdened. ©¤©¤Therefore, please say it if you children feel that it is hard to endure. I shall reside within that puppet once more©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Please remain just like that no matter what!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The true feelings of the children that sounded like <em>We like you as you are!</em> harmonized beautifully. It was so much their wish that their mind didn¡¯t even realize just how disrespectful it was to cut off the goddess¡¯s words like that.

    Foltina-sama faltered a little. <em>That improvised vessel, is it really that no good¡­¡­</em>perhaps she was thinking that, or perhaps not. But putting that aside,

    ¡¸Please pardon myte greeting, Foltina-sama. Once again, I am the hero Amanogawa Kouki. It is my great delight to be able to meet you.¡¹

    The Kouki also introduced Koone and the others as the representative. They were greatly moved and spoke their gratitude from being bestowed with the honor of this audience. Foltina too sincerely replied back to their words one by one with happiness radiating from her voice.

    The unanticipated honor of having their name spoken by the goddess who had existed since the creation of this world made Moana and Koone and others desperately holding back their feeling of wanting to dance wildly in joy.

    However when it was the turn of the hero Kouki and the former goddess Arodde, her tone was clearly differentpared to with Koone and others. Although she held consideration toward her beloved children, the way she was also able to draw a line where it was proper also showed how she was truly a goddess.

    Arodde got into a good mood from that clear difference in Foltina¡¯s tone usage. She was sending a gaze that seemed to say ¡¸Well? Moana and my positions are different after all?¡¹ to assert dominance while taking a step forward.

    ¡¸It looks like we will be able to get along. As a sign of acquaintance please ept©¤©¤¡¹

    It looked like she was going to present an energy drink that she was still hiding with a smile, so Kouki plundered it from her in an instant with his state of ¡°Serene Mind¡±.

    <em>Must protect! Must protect Foltina-sama from bing an energy drink addicted goddess! </em>His mind was wholeheartedly filled with only that thought.

    ¡¸W-what are yoy doing, Kouki-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line. In the first ce Foltina-sama is in this form, so she can¡¯t even drink.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­I can water the tree root with that or something! She can absorb it like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make the cornerstone of this world absorb energy drink! Aah geez, I understand that you¡¯re desperate for friend, but it¡¯s emergency right now! Moana!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger! Come on, you hopeless goddess! Wait quietly until Kouki finish his discussion!¡¹

    Moana put Arodde in full nelson while she was kicking and screaming like a kid. Kouki and others watched that in exasperation.

    The sphere of light was flickering seeing such exchange.

    ¡ºThe other world¡¯s goddess and the hero have a very rxed rtionship it seems. It¡¯s a good thing.¡»

    Her voice was heartwarming. It wasposed and showed no wavering. Her dignity as goddess didn¡¯t crumble. Magnificent.

    Also, her emotion was conveyed even only through her voice despite having no expression. No, rather than through voice, perhaps it should be said that her emotion was conveyed directly.

    Although Arodde was only a former goddess, Kouki felt slightly awkward being seen acting too rxed with her by another goddess. He tried making an excuse.

    ¡¸N-no, about we¡¯re being rxed with each other, how should I say it¡­¡­she already retired from her position as goddess, so right now she¡¯s just myrade, or like my family or something¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºI can guess. Something must have happened to her. And hero-sama is helping her with that.¡»

    That was why, a goddess was leaving her own world and travelling together with the hero, no doubt about it. Foltina-sama said that with an atmosphere that was worrying for Arodde from the bottom of her heart. So kind.

    But, unfortunately she was greatly off the mark.

    ¡¸Ah, no, that¡¯s not it. She simply wanted to retire already after being a goddess for five thousand years without any rest or sleep, and had someone else rece her as goddess.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­? Pardon me, hero-sama. I don¡¯t really understand what you¡­¡­¡»

    It seemed that she didn¡¯t get it. And so, Kouki gave a brief exnation about what happened at the fairy world. It was also the happening that became the core of their n to revive the world tree¡¯s branches, so he would need to exin it anyway sooner orter. This was a good chance.

    And, after Foltina-sama heard about the details,

    ¡º¡­¡­? Pardon me, hero-sama. I don¡¯t really understand what you¡­¡­¡»

    As expected it seemed she didn¡¯t get it.

    Of course, she understood about what happened at the fairy world. But, there was one point that she just really couldn¡¯tprehend.

    ¡ºJust what in the world is so painful about existing for the sake of your dear world?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Naturally she wasn¡¯t saying that because of sarcasm or anything. Her tone was filled with nothing but confusion. Kouki didn¡¯t have any answer for that question, so his gaze naturally moved toward Arodde. The other people too.

    Arodde who was showered with attention was also letting out ¡¸Eh¡­¡­?¡¹, looking like she had gotten asked a mysterious question. She stared at the sphere of light.

    ¡¸Umm, but, because¡­¡­I had worked hard you know? For five thousand years without any rest or sleep¡¹

    ¡º? Working hard?¡»

    <em>Aa, </em>Kouki thought. This was, that. The thing where two people had fundamentally different way of being. It was truly like the different between human and god.

    Arodde must have somehow guessed it too. That the mega friend candidate was a decisively different creature than her. But, she didn¡¯t want to ept ittttt!!

    ¡¸E-even a goddess should be allowed to wish for happiness!¡¹

    ¡ºIndeed. A goddess¡¯s happiness is to watch over her world for perpetuity. For that she would do anything necessary until the end of time when the destiny of the world run out. Isn¡¯t that right?¡»

    She wasn¡¯t preaching or lecturing. She sounded like she was only asking for an obvious confirmation, like asking <em>A living creature need to breath right?</em> An invisible de stabbed into Arodde¡¯s ss heart.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps¡­¡­that is so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸A!?¡¹¡¹

    <em>Too easy! </em>Kouki and others retorted inside their heart.

    The pupils of the former goddess who looked like she was going to easily got persuaded (Foltina had zero intention of doing so) were opened wide. <em>The wrong one is, me? </em>She was muttering something like that to herself. Old Kgura took a step back from the ill former goddess.

    But, a merciless follow-up attack (?) hit Arodde in her current state.

    ¡ºI too can possibly yield my seat as a goddess if there is another who has the qualification for that. However, that will be for after I have mustered out every single drop of strength I have in me and my existence vanish into nothingness. Isn¡¯t that right?¡»

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºEverything is because of love. There is no god who doesn¡¯t love this responsibility, who doesn¡¯t love all living things in their own world.¡»

    ¡¸I, I love, <em>workkk¡­¡­</em>¡¹

    ¡ºCountless circle and rotation hase to pass since this world was born. No matter how many days, months, and years shall pass, this love will never disappear. My brethren. I believe that you too are the same. It must be truly painful for you in this current state where you have to be away from your world like this. If there is anything that I can do to be of assistance, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡»

    ¡¸Thank you very much! I¡¯m sorry from losing my mind from just five thousand years! I¡¯ll answer this trust you have in me! God life for million years! Goddess job banzai!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸A! It¡¯s fine already!!¡¹¡¹

    <em>Fuheh, fuheheheh, I¡¯m sorry for being a gutless worm! My eyes are opened now! I¡¯ll go back right away and work! </em>With eyes that looked like she hadpletely resolved herself like that, Arodde¡¯s head was bobbing up and down bobble head doll while her hands shot up as she muttered banzai.

    The difference in perception as goddess, or perhaps difference in statue, anyhow there were just too much differences that it seemed her mind was smashed apart and she fell sick again.

    For the time being, Hinata cast full powered magic of tranquility! And full powered hug and pat from Myuu!

    ¡ºMy brethren. Right now I¡¯m in the height of exhaustion. I¡¯m awake in order to talk with all of you, but most likely I will onlyst until sunset. After that I will have to enter a dormant state once more. If arge infected species attack right now, I won¡¯t be able to do anything with my own strength.¡»

    Even though she was radiating this much divine presence, Foltina said that she would definitely be defeated by arge infected species that Kgura was able to take care by himself.

    It seemed that she was forcing herself considerably to be able to talk fluently like this.

    Although, that was that. The expressions of Kouki and others were twitching from a bad premonition.

    Their premonition was right on. Foltina-sama¡¯s good intention exploded.

    ¡ºIf by any chance my strength run out, it¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s only while your world is being managed by your representative, but can I ask you to take over the seat as this world¡¯s goddess until then?¡»

    ¡¸If that¡¯s my senpai¡¯s request then there is only one answer! Yes-, of cour©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu won¡¯t let you say it nanoo!!¡¹

    ¡¸I will not let you say it!!¡¹

    Myuu wrapped around Arodde¡¯s face with her whole body. Arodde¡¯s words stopped by the soft stomach blocking her mouth. Then Hinata¡¯s magic lightly intoxicated her consciousness.

    Good Job & Nice Combination! Kouki praised the children like that inside his heart while averting the topic, or rather returning to the original topic.

    ¡¸Foltina-sama. I believe that you have mostly guessed it but, we came here in order to revive this world¡¯s great tree.¡¹

    Kouki implicitly said that they could revive her, so there was no need to make Arodde returned back to be a corporate ve.

    ¡¸However we have a lot of questions that need answer before that.¡¹

    This world¡¯s great tree©¤©¤he informed her that they were calling it the Blessing Tree while asking if there would be any demerit or worry in doing that. In addition of that original question, Kouki also asked the many questions that had piled up on the way here, about the infected species and Dark Being, why Siltrayte Kingdom got attacked at this point of time, why hero didn¡¯t get summoned until the world had been turned into desert to this point, why she didn¡¯t give any assistance to Synclea Kingdom, etc.

    Foltina listened to all those questions quietly until Kouki finished. Then her voice resounded solemnly inside the room that was slightly filled with tension.

    ¡ºFirst allow me to express my gratitude. I don¡¯t know what kind of method you have in your disposal but, if there is a way to revive the cornerstone©¤©¤the Blessing Tree, then there will be nothing else that I wish for more.¡»

    <em>However, </em>Foltina continued. As expected it seemed there would be demerit.

    ¡ºThere is a risk. A careless revival might lead to a lethal extinction.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­.as I thought, is it because of the infected species?¡¹

    The sphere of light shined for a moment. It must be a signal of affirmation. It was something that could be imagined. After all the infected species was also using blessing power as their nourishment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you saying that there¡¯s a need to destroy them?¡¹

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no problem at the present stage. But that is something that will have to be carried out no matter what in the end.¡»

    Her tone brokered no argument. Her tone contained a powerful will that wouldn¡¯t recognize any exception or objection.

    Even Kouki had no intention to insist for a possibility of coexistence with the Dark Being at this point of time. But, even though they couldn¡¯t coexist with human, Dark Beings too were existence with their own will living in this world.

    Because of that, he was thinking that perhaps such possibility coulde out instead from Foltina herself. And then, if she asked him for that, and furthermore if she had a concrete method to carry that out, the he would surely give it his all to make it possible.

    However, there wasn¡¯t a slightest hesitation in Foltina¡¯s voice. Rather, he could even felt something like negative emotion, either it was hatred or regret or something filling her voice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just what in the world is the infected species?¡¹

    ¡ºKind hearted hero from another world. I shall answer your question as thanks of the salvation that you brought and proof of my sincerity. Even if that means that I have to shed light to my shameful mistake.¡»

    ording to her, more than five thousand years ago, it suddenly appeared in this.

    Something that produced unlimited miasma. Even if she wanted to describe its form or shape, it was a repulsive and indefinite existence that transformed every time it was witnessed.

    Foltina and the people at that time called it ¡°cmity¡±.

    The miasma of the ¡°cmity¡± that remained at the corner of this continent swallowed the surrounding countries and vegetations and animals that existed at that time in the blink of eye, changing them into monsters that only had madness and battle instinct.

    A war between living things that were vited by miasma and normal living creatures began. Even if a living creature wasn¡¯t killed directly, miasma spread rampantly just from those vited beings staying in the battlefield, creating new monsters from there.

    Seeing the monsters proliferating in geometric progression like that, they became called with the name ¡°infected species¡±.

    It was an rming situation. Foltina too wasn¡¯t just standing idly by. She bestowed oracle to the kings of all countries, divine protection to capable warriors and priestesses, dispatched special beasts who were her familiars to the battleline, and also selected someone who became the leader of mankind¡¯s army©¤©¤the hero, and even resided in her (the hero was a woman) weapon to be her strength.

    Offenses and defenses that went back and forth continued. They paid a great sacrifice, but in the end they seeded with the subjugation.

    It was truly the legendary final battle in this world.

    ¡ºThe problem was after that.¡»

    ¡¸After that?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. Imitted a shameful blunder. My decision was fatally mistaken¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡ºI, wanted to save them. I thought that my beloved children, could still be saved.¡»

    It sounded like a confession. There was no divine majesty in her shaking voice. A too powerful regret that even pained the chest of those who heard it was conveyed.

    ¡ºI was considerably exhausted from the battle against the cmity. To a degree that I had to temporarily sleep and focus in recovering.¡»

    That was why, she bestowed an oracle. Even those who got vited by miasma should be able to return to normal when she had recovered. Until then fight together under the leadership of the hero and endure, shemanded.

    The warriors under the leadership of the hero sympathized with the goddess¡¯s will. After all they too couldn¡¯t stop from wishing that theirrades and the animals who had been reduced into a shell of their former self to be returned to normal.

    But, Foltina shouldn¡¯t have given a different order. Don¡¯t let even a single one remains. Exterminate every single infected species as quickly as possible.

    ¡ºThe infected species evolved.¡»

    ¡¸Evolved¡­¡­I see, they became able to reproduce by themselves!¡¹

    A silent affirmation came back. Kouki recalled the story he heard from Koone and Moana. The eyewitness ount of Dark Beings producing descendant from their own miasma.

    The existence called ¡°cmity¡± that supplied them with unlimited miasma was gone. Many people and animals were under the protection of the hero.

    Then, their only choice was to expand their influence and invade those who were outside the hero¡¯s reach.

    It was unknown whether it was because of their instinct as living being or under the order of someone with intellect. But, it was the fact that they seeded in creating new life between fellow infected species.

    There was also how the species that was infected directly from ¡°cmity¡± possessed terrific amount of miasma. The number of the second generation infected species increased explosively.

    It was already toote when they noticed.

    From the start, the mankind alliance army had been half-destroyed from the battle against the ¡°cmity¡±.

    The hero too, when she consigned the ¡°cmity¡± into oblivion, it infected her with miasma as though to leave a parting gift. Although she didn¡¯t die, her body would harm her surrounding if she didn¡¯t stay within the range of the Blessing Tree¡¯s protection where the miasma could be suppressed.

    Naturally, Foltina too who was forcefully awakened by the emergency situation was still in an exhausted state.

    ¡ºDefeat was inevitable. I was forced to make such judgment¡­¡­and made a decision. To lure all the infected species into this continent and sealed them along with the continent.¡»

    ¡¸All, of them?¡¹

    ¡ºThat should be the case¡­¡­¡»

    So that one day, when Foltina was fully revived they would be able to exterminate the enemiespletely for sure.

    Preparation to create the current oasis and hiding the Blessing Tree by sinking it underground was carried out, while people who would remain in the continent of death in order to protect Foltina©¤©¤a thousand protectors under the leadership of the hero and a thousand more people to support them were selected.

    All the remaining people would escape outside the isted continent in order to gather strength. But in the middle of such n.

    ¡¸A traitor appeared. From among the humans.¡¹

    Those were words that they heard for the first time, said as though they were spat out. Those words came from Kgura.

    ¡¸It is written in the diary of the founder. At that time, a group of infected species that were born in theter generations captured a human and forced them to assist with their escape.¡¹

    Old Kgura implicitly said that the current situation wasn¡¯t Foltina¡¯s fault, but a case of foolish humans reaping what they sowed. He was saying those words with an expression that even radiated hatred.

    Kouki and others were taken aback with surprise by the boiling emotion that the cool-headed old man suddenly showed.

    ¡¸That was¡­¡­the ancestor of the Dark Beings who we had fought until now, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    They spent hundreds, thousands of years increasing their force, overran inds and other continents, and before long reached even the other side of the world. Just like harmful insects like swarm of locust or grasshopper devouring grain-producing region before moving to the next ce.

    Surely, their thinking ability and their society in their own way were also evolving in the process of that. Their insane desire for battle kept unchanging while also fermenting desire to rule in addition to that.

    ¡ºI was exhausted to the extreme from luring the infected species and forming threeyers of barrier. From there I have to devote most of my focus in maintaining the barrier while also resting. I had to resign myself to recover slowly.¡»

    Foltina didn¡¯t touch the harshment that Kgura made. Rather she was speaking with consideration for him in her tone as she continued on.

    ¡¸Threeyers barrier?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, hero-sama. A barrier to reject invasion into this world, a barrier to seal the infected species in this continent, and a camouging barrier to protect ssnerde and this world¡¯s cornerstone.¡»

    ¡¸A-a barrier that protected a whole world¡­¡­¡¹

    No wonder that she was this weakened despite being a goddess, Kouki thought with a held breath. When he nced at Arodde to ask for confirmation, she was nodding her head fiercely to him to show just how much power such feat would require.

    Furthermore. Even while resting she kept herself in a half-awake state to continuously pour her strength and focus to maintain the barrier. It was truly a godly feat that continued to run without ceasing for even a single moment¡­¡­

    No wonder she couldn¡¯t really recover even until now.

    In addition, if she also kept monitored even until the other side of world and sometimes granted an oracle so that the survivors wouldn¡¯t bepletely exterminated, even if that was an instinctual act that she did unconsciously as a goddess, it would be no different from not resting at all.

    He could understand why the oracle he received was so fragmentary if that was the case.

    He was epting the exnation, however for a moment, there was a part of the barrier¡¯s exnation that grabbed his attention. Kouki went ¡¸Hmm?¡¹ and started turning his focus to understand the reason for his difort but©¤©¤

    ¡ºAmidst the long passage of time, there were many times when I was able to wake up. However, I always failed to select a new hero. There is always only one hero no matter the era. When a hero exist in another world it is impossible to select one from my own world, and a great deal of power is required to summon the hero.¡»

    The next words from Foltina gave him a shock like he had gotten socked in the face that he stopped thinking about that difortpletely.

    ¡ºThen I sent for you when I had finally regained enough strength to perform hero summoning. That is the sequence of events. ¡­¡­It was also the cause of why SIltrayte Kingdom got attacked by infected species.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Why was an infected species that should be sealed in this continent attacked Siltrayte Kingdom at this point of time? This was the answer for that question.

    Foltina was already just barely hanging in there, and then she used a vast amount of power to connect the worlds. What would happen then?

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a tear to form in the continent barrier. The barrier didn¡¯t disappearpletely or anything, but by chance there was an infected species nearby the tear when it formed and it luckily managed to escape from there.

    ¡¸It was¡­¡­my fault?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    The one who unexpectedly denied Kouki¡¯s words firmly was Arodde who had apparently predicted that it was something like this. On the way here, she looked like she wanted to say something to Kouki must be because she had got a guess about this at that time.

    ¡¸If Kouki-sama didn¡¯t get summoned here, Synclea would be destroyed before long. This is something that couldn¡¯t be helped. If you still think that there is someone responsible for this tragedy even then, that lies with none other than the goddess who was unable topletely maintain the barrier.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­My brethren is correct. Hero-sama, all responsibilities lie with me.¡»

    It was a bit bad for Myuu and Hinata¡¯s hearts. ¡¸Please tell us beforehand before going into goddess mode nano. Myuu¡¯s heart is pounding from getting hit this closely. You aren¡¯t Tio-oneechan after all¡¹¡¸Even though you are a really lovely person if you can always be like this¡­¡­¡¹ They might have said something like that.

    Putting that aside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Kouki¡¯s bad habit to think that everything is your responsibility.¡¹

    ¡¸Moana¡­¡­you¡¯re, right. A too, thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuhn, I¡¯m a former goddess no matter how rotten I am after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway don¡¯t call yourself rotten like that.¡¹

    Thanks to Arodde who spouted something like that with a smug face, the slightly tense atmosphere rxed.

    ¡¸Umm, was the infected species that attacked Siltrayte the only one?¡¹

    ¡ºMy apologies. I used up a great deal of my strength when evacuating the people of Siltrayte with teleportation. It¡¯s hard for me to search in my current state. I can at least grasp the situation of the surrounding by using hero-sama who has a connection with me as a focal point but¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­either way, it feels like there¡¯s nothing that can be done unless we revive the Blessing Tree first huh.¡¹

    He had learned almost everything that he wanted to know. Then Kouki wondered what everyone else was thinking and ran his gaze to Moana and Koone who were staying quiet so as to not disturb the conversation between the hero and the goddess.

    It seemed the two of them also didn¡¯t have anything that they wanted to know right away. They nodded to him.

    Then, as expected the matter that they had to learn the most right away was whether there was danger to Synclea or not.

    ¡¸Foltina-sama, thank you very much for your answers to our questions. There are also some other things that I wish to ask, but considering your present state, I believe that first we should consider attempting to revive the Blessing Tree. Once again, can you tell me about the risk of doing that?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, hero-sama.¡»

    The first worry went without saying, which was the attack from infected species. In case the power used during the reviving got spread out widely, the infected species all over the continent mighte rushing.

    Second, in case the tree got restored to full health right away, there was a risk that the control over the threeyered barrier that was just being barely maintained would waver, or in the worst case the whole barrier would burst up.

    In other words. It would be desirable to carefully control the strength while secretly reviving the tree.

    The goddess had spent thousands of years making do somehow with minimum amount of power. Even for a goddess, suddenly regaining the power of her heyday would be worrying it seemed.

    ¡ºOther than that, I have concern about ourckingbat force to exterminate the infected species after the revival¡­¡­¡»

    Therge species would number hundreds of thousands, andbined with the small species too there would be tens of millions of enemies. In addition all of them also had breeding capability. They would instinctively try to increase their number when their number was decreased.

    Even the fully revived Foltina wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe out such number in one stroke. And if it became a game of cat and mouse then their side would be forced into an increasingly poorer situation.

    As expected, they would need a simrbat force like the hero¡¯s warrior group in the past to work together and efficiently defeat the enemies with certainty.

    Kouki smiled wryly at Foltina¡¯s voice that was somewhat filled with expectation and nodded.

    ¡¸Of course, I will fight together with everyone here. I also have the demon king¡¯s quality weapons that excelled in destructive power and mobility.¡¹

    ¡ºThank you very much, hero-sama.¡»

    Koone also immediately offered the participation of Synclea¡¯s warriors in theing battle. It was also arranged for a ce to be prepared so warriors from both sides could exchange technique. If the eradication of the infected species seeded, or perhaps a leeway was created, a reinforcement would also be sent to hep with eradicating the Dark Beings.

    ¡¸For the time being, I want to test whether it¡¯s possible to revive Foltina-sama until a state like in the past where it was possible for you to summon me. Is that alright?¡¹

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s only that much.¡»

    The permission was given and Kouki held up his hand toward the sphere of light. The holy sword that was kept inside the sheath leaked out a faint light as though to give assistance.

    The chanting began. Pure white light flowed out. It looked like it was going to assimte with Foltina¡¯s light.

    Like that,

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Absolute Image¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    The one who let out a surprised voice was Myuu. It was only natural. The name of the magic that Kouki chanted just now was undoubtedly regeneration magic after all.

    Foltina¡¯s radiance strengthened. The next moment, blinding light filled the underground shrine. The light quickly died down and then a pure white projection of a female with a somewhat awe-inspiring aura was standing there.

    A humanoid shape that was fully formed from light. She had short hair and tall height. She could be seen wearing a top that looked like a long poncho and a loose trouser, but they weren¡¯t made from cloth. In the end it was only a projection of a woman figure.

    ¡¸Are you, Foltina-sama?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, hero-sama. My strength has returned slightly, so I tried changing my form, thinking that it would be easier to talk through human form as expected. I¡¯m borrowing the form of my hero in the past.¡»

    ¡¸So the hero of this world was a woman¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºYes, simr like you, she was a very kind child. Thank you very much, hero-sama. To think that you¡¯re in the possession of power to interfere with time.¡»

    ¡¸Yes! That nano!¡¹

    The one who interrupted the talk without fear was Myuu. Her fingers pointed toward Kouki with a snap. Kouki had used regeneration magic without using artifact. It made Myuu lost control of her mouth.

    ¡¸Why is Kouki-oneesan can use regeneration magic nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ce to think of it you¡¯re right. The great dungeon, was it? Didn¡¯t we talk before that there¡¯s a need to conquer that? We also talked about wanting to challenge one in the future. But, both A and me were always together with Kouki and I don¡¯t remember ever going to a great dungeon though.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. Actually¡­¡­that Nagumo was researching whether it¡¯s possible to learn age of god magic without conquering a great dungeon by reconstructing the liberators¡¯ ¡°magic of age of god magic¡¯s inheritance¡±.¡¹

    <em>And? </em>Moana and Myuu tilted their head with puzzlement. Kouki¡¯s eyes turned distant and he said.

    ¡¸Regeneration magic will be indispensable for the revival of the branches after all. ¡­¡­He said nice timing and tested that thing that was still in theoretical phase to me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Human experiment!?¡¹¡¹

    Moana¡¯s eyes widened. Even Myuu looked slightly turned off and said ¡¸Papa, even if it¡¯s to Kouki-oniisan who you hate, doing that is just¡­¡­¡¹.

    In fact, he went through horribly dreadful experiences because of that, like being assaulted with terrible headache and his body seizing up violently like a fish that got thrown onnd, the seizing got too much and his body snapped and needed to be revived, bing a cripple that could do nothing except giggling <em>dyufufufu</em>, returning back into the past Kouki when he had just got summoned to Tortus, then because of that he got punched, then as expected he snapped and half destroyed Hajime¡¯s underground workshop and it devolved into a serious fight, etc, etc.

    Kouki himself wished to be able to use regeneration magic on his own so he endured it, but it went without saying that after that he strongly swore that he would never got into Hajime¡¯s experiment ever again.

    Also, he hadn¡¯t learned the other age of god magic. He waspletely exhausted and had no will to on anymore just from regeneration magic. Though if the magic got improved, it would be easier to make other people learn those magic.

    Kouki stared at the empty space with a vague expression. It made Arodde to turn pale too and felt worried©¤©¤not. She pressed her with question.

    ¡¸As I thought you really got dragged into demon king-sama¡¯s experiment! And that was also an experiment that is rted to interfering with time! Let me ask clearly, have you gone to the past and did something forbidden!?¡¹

    ¡¸I never! I also never went to the past!¡¹

    To think that the ¡°doing time travel and making child suspicion¡± came up once more here. It was a fact that he became a guinea pig, so strong doubt was residing inside Arodde and Moana¡¯s eyes now.

    *Coughh* Kouki cleared his throat. He forcefully returned the talk to be back on topic.

    ¡¸As expected it¡¯s difficult to go back for several thousands years with just regeneration magic so¡­¡­¡¹

    It would be possible if he received unlimited magic power supply, but to do that he would have to ask Hajime to supply magic power to him across worlds.

    Of course he would do that if it was necessary, but then it would be Hajime doing the work even after saying that he would leave it to Kouki. So, Hajime had prepared one more tool for the branch revival.

    Kouki activated his treasure warehouse and took out a regr icosahedron that was as big as an exercise ball.

    ¡ºThis is¡­¡­¡»

    Foltina raised her voice in surprise. That was because the object was filled with outrageous amount of blessing power.

    Blessing power that was produced with ¡°Grasp Gloria¡± and ¡°element conversion system¡± was stored inside a huge god crystal (blessing power edition) that was also created with the same pairing.

    ¡¸I will supply you with blessing power now. By using my regeneration magic to regenerate this storage crystal itself. I¡¯ll be able to activate and adjust the supply amount on my side, so I think this will be able to wipe away Foltina-sama¡¯s worry. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡ºI cannot even find anything toin about. My deep gratitude for the person who prepared this too. It will be great if there is something that I can do to express my gratitude but¡­¡­¡»

    In any case.

    Foltina who had regained her strength enough to be able to summon a hero from another world turned a gaze that was filled with affection and gratitude toward Kouki, before turning a loving gaze toward Koone and Moana.

    ¡ºFor the time being, allow me to grant a proof of my gratitude to hero-sama¡­¡­and blessing for my beloved children.¡»

    The voices of <em>hyowah </em>and <em>nnn</em> slipped out from Koone and Moana.

    Looking at them, the pattern on their body was shining while doing subtle change. The pattern was bing very simr with the one on Kgura¡¯s body.

    ¡ºIf the two of you have the grounding in using heaven¡¯s blessing art, then you should also be capable in enduring my divine protection. I bestow a worthy divine protection to the queen who had fought to the end, and to the queen who wished to fight from here on.¡»

    Moana was bestowed with a strengthening of her heaven¡¯s blessing art ¡°Divine Protection¡±, and a new heaven¡¯s blessing art ¡°Decline¡± that was in contrast to that.

    Koone¡¯s heaven¡¯s blessing art ¡°Restoration¡± was strengthened, and a new heaven¡¯s blessing art ¡°Sympathy¡± to supplement it was bestowed to her.

    A power to protect someone, and a power to weaken the enemy.

    A power to create nature, and to sympathize and obtain the assistance of that nature.

    Moana and Koone somehow understood the powers that were granted to them, perhaps through the newly engraved pattern on their body. They looked befuddled from feeling too surprised. But, there was still more shocking present to be had.

    ¡ºAnd, Koone Di Shelt Synclea. I shall bestow to you who love nature and be loved by nature, the proof of being my shrine maiden.¡»

    ¡¸Eh, t-there is still more!?¡¹

    <em>Oi, Koone-tan that¡¯s rude! I understand how you feel though! </em>Koone received such scolding with a small voice from her big sister and bowed respectfully.

    Foltina gave a kind smile and put her hand over Koone¡¯s head. A twisted staff was formed from the shrine¡¯s ceiling that was made from tree roots.

    It was a very simple staff that had no jewelry or decoration. Its length was around 70 cm. It was quite big for a child like Koone.

    It floated in the air and be brought to in front of Koone. Koone looked toward Foltina. She responded with only a nod.

    Koone slowly took the staff in her hand. She felt a profound weight from it that was more than simple heaviness.

    ¡ºI understand. Of your earnestness in trying to return this world to its original form despite your still immature age. Of your spirit that is overflowing with love. Never forget. No matter when and in any kind of situation, I will always be your ally©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸T-than you-, very much!!¡¹

    Koone whose effort until now and determination, and her resolve toward the future had been recognized felt a hot tear falling down her cheek.

    She hugged the staff. She rubbed her cheek on it lovingly.

    Then. The staff that felt so heavy suddenly felt light. It was enveloped in light when she realized and the staff was shrinking.

    ¡¸E, ee? What is thisss¡¹

    ¡ºDon¡¯t panic, my shrine maiden. That is my retainer. With ¡°Sympathy¡± it can also be a good advisor and even a friend for you.¡»

    <em>So cute! </em>It was Myuu and Hinata who raised their voice.

    That was because the staff transformed into a small creature that got on the shoulder of Koone who froze from surprise.

    ¡¸Weapon turning into beautiful girl is the typical development! From her appearance Myuu guess that it¡¯s a driad-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸K-Ku-chan, is it alright if I look at her from closer?¡¹

    ¡¸E, eeee?¡¹

    It was a girl with lower body that was made from tree roots and upper body that was decorated with leaf and flower. Her hair was long and pure white. Just like Myuu said, the girl on Koone¡¯s shoulder was a standard fantasy dryad, with the appearance of its beautiful girl transformation version.

    Koone looked across her shoulder. A girl who seemed to be a dryad was smiling softly to her. Even seen from the side, her smile looked very affectionate. The feeling that she loved Koone was conveyed with extreme crity.

    ¡¸C-cute¡­¡­¡¹

    Koone stopped thinking about a lot of things. Because, Myuu had taught her that cute was justice. She saw it now. This was certainly justice.

    ¡¸Thank you so much-, Foltina-sama! This Koone Di Shelt Synclea! Swear here and now that I shall give it my all to revive this world until that time my lifee to an end!¡¹

    ¡ºThose are wonderful words. This is a good chance. You can give a name to that child.¡»

    Foltina-sama stred at Koone lovingly and with satisfaction. Perhaps what Koone obtained here wasn¡¯t just divine protection but also favor.

    Koone nodded sincerely and immediately started to think of a name for dryad-chan together with Myuu and Hinata.

    ¡ºNow then, hero-sama. Originally I nned to be a divine sword and lend you my strength to show my gratitude for you but©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸There are already enough swords! Kouki-san doesn¡¯t hold a sword in his mouth to do something like three-sword style©¤©¤no, is it alright if I¡¯m the one getting held in the mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not alright.¡¹

    It seemed that holy sword-chan also agreed. It was shing brightly as though to say ¡¸There ain¡¯t any need for sword other than me!¡¹. It was protesting fiercely.

    ¡ºFufu, I thought that would be the case.¡»

    Foltina-sama was mature. She didn¡¯t show any sign of feeling offended and easily withdrew as though she had predicted this beforehand.

    ¡ºPlease bring my split body together with you.¡»

    ¡¸Split, body?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. From what I¡¯m seeing, hero-sama is unable to disy your original power sufficiently.¡»

    ¡¸Eh? Original power?¡¹

    Kouki tilted his head. Seeing that made Foltina looked puzzled instead. She wondered why he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about and nced at Arodde. Arodde, was tilting her head.

    ¡ºThe hero¡¯s original power. In all the worlds, the hero will definitely possess effectiveness toward the energy that is unique to that world.¡»

    ¡¸Possess effectiveness?¡¹

    ¡ºHaven¡¯t you ever experienced your opponent getting weakened when fighting in the hero¡¯s chosen ground?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­aa¡¹

    He suddenly recalled. Now that she mentioned it there was that ability¡­¡­. The opponent that entered the light that was radiated by the holy sword would have a weak debuff applied on them.

    The effect of that ability to monsters from the holy precinct only felt like measurement error, and it wasn¡¯t effective at all against opponent from other worlds, so he had forgotten about that ability without noticing.

    ¡ºHero-sama can interfere and disperse the unique energies of all the worlds through the god¡¯s weapon. That is none other than the real ability of the hero that enable them to be savior across the worlds.¡»

    ¡¸Is, that so¡­¡­¡¹

    Most likely, it wasn¡¯t anything like the absolute advantage that Arodde disyed against the apparitions, but only at the level of ¡°being usable in any kind of world¡± and ¡°had noticeable effect¡±.

    Of course, for that ability to be definitely effective against the unique energy of any world would already be enough to ce it as an extraordinary ability.

    ¡ºIf my brethren who is residing in that holy sword is awakened then you would surely be able to use that ability sufficiently. ¡­¡­However, Arodde Lea Refeat. Why hadn¡¯t you taught him despite staying at his side? You have also transformed yourself into god sword haven¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡¸Eh, because, I never heard about anything like that.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    <em>Eh, is that true!? Kouki-sama is amazing! </em>Arodde was making a face that seemed to say that. Perhaps it was just his imagination, but Foltina¡¯s gaze when looking at Arodde who was like that felt cold.

    Perhaps, somehow she was starting to notice ¡¸Ah, this brethren, she might be that kind of type¡­¡­¡¹, no doubt about it.

    ¡ºAnyway, I shall give my assistance to allow hero-sama to disy your true ability until my holy sword brethren is awakened. With the quintessence of my power ¡°Blessing¡±, it¡¯ll be possible to substantially increase the limit of hero-sama.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­I¡¯m thankful. Truly.¡¹

    An increase to his base strength, and obtaining a new trump card that he never even imagined. Kouki¡¯s expression naturally split into a smile.

    ¡ºThen, with haste¡»

    Foltina joined her hands in front of her chest. She closed her eyes and at the same time her radiance increased, forming a sphere of light.

    That sphere of light©¤©¤

    ¡ºPlease receive it©¤©¤my brethren¡»

    ¡¸Ee?¡¹

    To draw out the hero¡¯s power sufficiently, either a god should reside inside the hero or a god should personally transform into a divine weapon.

    And, the offer of Foltina herself transforming into divine weapon had been rejected. The holy sword was being dormant.

    Then, there was only one option.

    ¡¸Hiih, what are you doi©¤©¤AH!? DON¡¯TT! Don¡¯te insideee! OUCH, it hurtsss! HIGIIH!? I-I¡¯m breakinggggggggg!!¡¹

    Arodde arched her body backward like a shrimp. The pose she was doing looked artistic in its own way. She was holding her head while twitching uncontrobly. She was desperately trying to chase out Foltina¡¯s split body that entered her body.

    The first thing Moana did was swiftly blocking Koone¡¯s ears with both her hands while making her turned her back from the former goddess who was giving bad influence for her cultivation of aesthetic sensibility. At the same time, Koone also blocked Myuu¡¯s ears from behind, while Myuu also did the same for Hinata.

    It was a magnificent coordination. The column that was like a train make-believe game was the result of each of them trying to protect the heart of their important person so they wouldn¡¯t listen to such dirty voice.

    Even while that was going on, voice like ¡¸Ohoooh!!? It¡¯s entering deep insyideee~~~¡¹ was resounding. There was no doubt that their action waspletely correct.

    By the way, Kgura and Spenser and the others were making small talk with each other as though they couldn¡¯t see the silliness before their eyes. It was questionable how the content of their conversation was only about the weather, but they were gentlemen.

    After that, several minutes that were hellish in various senses passed.

    ¡ºIt seems that you are formerly an incarnation of tree so I conjectured that it would go well but¡­¡­I¡¯m d. You managed to fuse properly with it.¡»

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have any human heart?¡¹

    Arodde-san¡¯s eyes had lost their highlight and she was hugging her knees while lying on the floor. Even her tone had changed. Kouki and others couldn¡¯t look directly at her and quietly averted their gaze away.

    ¡º? We aren¡¯t human you know?¡»

    That was so. They were god.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Author¡¯s Note: Today, I uploaded one more chapter at 9 PM.

    Thest chapter of Myuu¡¯s spring break arc ¡ºThe Last Day of Revelry (War)¡», please take a look at it!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Three sword style with a mouth holding one

    It went without saying, from Zoro of One Piece.

    ¨C Don¡¯t want to ept ittt!

    From Haro of Gundam SEED.

    ¨C Don¡¯t you have human heart?

    From Zenin Naoya of Jujutsu Kaisen.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469

    <strong>The Last Day of the Festival (War) Merrymaking</strong>

    ¡ùAuthor¡¯s Note: Warning!! There are two updates today.

    Those who haven¡¯t read the previous chapter [Horribly Vast Disparity (Goddess Power)], please head there first!

    ¡ºBy holding the divine sword that my brethren transformed into, hero-sama should be able to use your original power.¡»

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Thank you so much.¡¹

    Kouki kept sending nces to the side. Arodde-san was staring at empty air with a dead gaze. This looked awful. In various senses.

    ¡¸Umm, you mentioned fusion¡­¡­will A¡¯s personality be alright?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no problem.¡»

    <em>I¡¯m only feeling anxiety¡­¡­</em>Kouki thought, but from the corner of his sight, he could see Arodde heartily drinking energy drink that she was still hiding in her attempt to recover mentally, so he judged that there was no problem.

    ¡¸So, Foltina-sama. About before¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºI understand. About whether there is a risk of infected species approaching Synclea is it?¡»

    She must have been investigating even while granting her divine protection. Moana and Koone and others who felt nervous again from Kouki¡¯s question were immediately given the answer.

    ¡ºRest assured. I cannot detect any presence of infected species including in the adjacent seas.¡»

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­that¡¯s great¡­¡­¡¹

    Relieved sigh came out from many people.

    ¡ºBut, when ites to inside the sea¡­¡­it is a vast area and also overflowing with sea-dwelling infected species. It will be hard for me to detect it if one blend among them, so I shall continue to be on guard against the water surrounding Synclea.¡»

    ¡¸Eh? The sea is overflowing with infected species?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. They are species that cannot live onnd, so they aren¡¯t a threat, but the miasma is also reaching the sea creatures.¡»

    They were fundamentally living offshore deep inside the sea all the time. Apparently they wouldn¡¯t really approach the sea near Synclea that wasn¡¯t too deep.

    Although, it should be truly a life-threatening sea voyage for people who came from the other side of the sea.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s like that. That¡¯s why Dark Beings dislike sea. They instinctually have to avoid it no matter what.¡¹

    Another question was answered like that while learning that there would be no problem with Synclea in any case¨D¨D

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a good country. Any of its town is overflowing with vitality.¡»

    It was Foltina-sama¡¯s monologue. Apparently that muttering came out unconsciously.

    It must be the result of her recovering her power slightly. It seemed that it was also possible for her to obtain visual information from afar. She must be able to finally take a proper look at the other side of the world now that her consciousness was awakened with rity.

    She sounded happy and deeply moved. She was making a gentle and warm expression toward Kouki and others.

    Until that moment.

    ¡ºOh? There are many voices praising me. It¡¯s from this town. I¡¯m feeling an atmosphere that is simr to religious faith¡­¡­¡»

    It was Myuu who realized first. ¡¸Ah¡¹ As soon as she raised her voice,

    ¡¸G-Goddess-sama! Myuu think it¡¯ll be better if you don¡¯t look-!¡¹

    ¡ºHm? What are¨D¨Dpeople are gathering to worship me? Is that¡­¡­a, portrait?¡»

    ¡¸Ah¡¹ also leaked out from the mouths of Kouki and others. Especially Koone. Cold sweat flowed out from her skin like rivers.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t see clearly but, they¡¯re calling out my name so is it a picture of me? No however, the appearance of my past vessel should also have spread until the other side of this¡­¡­no, really who is that?¡»

    It seemed she could slightly see the picture that was drawn. Foltina-sama¡¯s mouth was hanging wide open.

    Most likely she had seen the townspeople doing idol worship toward that painting that was decorating an assembly hall or some other ce. In other words, perhaps, it was the best painting in the town.

    Certainly from Foltina¡¯s perspective it would naturally make her went <em>Really who¡¯s that?</em>

    ¡¸Fo, Fo, Fo-Foltina-sama! My deepest apologies! That is a case of mistaken identity!¡¹

    ¡ºMistaken identity¡­¡­¡»

    Koone¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t work well that she sounded like she was making a strangeugh when calling Foltina¡¯s name. She also stepped forward while prostrating on the floor. She started making a desperate excuse.

    ¡¸That is the painting of the wife of the person who created that storage for blessing power, and provided tremendous contribution in saving Synclea! That town got directly saved by that wife so, sooo¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºSo?¡»

    ¡¸Because of that person being too beautiful, the people there misunderstood that she¡¯s definitely the goddessss¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºBecause of too beautiful¡­¡­¡»

    Somehow it looked like goddess-sama was staring fixedly at the town¡¯s painting. It seemed that she wanted to look even closer, so Myuu quietly took out the painting in question from her treasure warehouse and offered it. It was the painting that was made very well done to be given as souvenir.

    Foltina¡¯s gaze got glued to it!

    ¡ºThis is¡­¡­me¡»

    ¡¸No! Or rather, those people might got killed if demon king-sama learn this so we will confiscate them right away! All of them! That¡¯s right-, we might as well tell them about the true appearance of the current Foltina-sama while we are at¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºAfter they have acknowledged this existence that is like the incarnation of beauty?¡»

    Foltina¡¯s gaze turned toward Kouki. Her gaze seemed as though she was looking for help.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯ll be fine. Goddess is already beautiful enough after all¡­¡­¡¹

    Just to rify, the hero of this world in the past was also quite a beauty. She was charming enough that it was understandable for a goddess to borrow her appearance.

    But however, the level of the adult version Yue-sama was just too high, to a degree that the goddess herself got perceived as ¡°the incarnation of beauty¡±.

    ¡ºIf I copy this person¡¯s appearance¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s the only thing you absolutely mustn¡¯t do. I firmly object. It will throw me into a deadly battle to protect you from that guy who turned into demon god.¡¹

    Kouki made a promation that absolutely wouldn¡¯t yield for even an inch. Foltina who lost hope was shrinking *shi na shi na shi na shi naa~*. Back to her original form of sphere of light.

    And then she spoke a sentence.

    ¡º¡­¡­The hurdle, is high.¡»

    Arodde was grinning really widely. <em>Want to be a shut-in? You want to be a shut-in right? You don¡¯t want to disappoint them don¡¯t you!? I get ittt, that feeling, I reaally get itt~~! I was a bit filled with killing intent buut, if it¡¯s now we might be able to be mega friend? </em>She was making that kind of face. It made others wanted to punch her.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Kouki. <em>Do something quickly, that¡¯s your role as hero!</em> It was that kind of gaze. Kouki felt like his eyes would roll back unconscious. The hurdle was super high.

    He desperately wracked his brain and got an idea ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹. He asked with half not giving a damn anymore about something that he was nning to askter when things were calmer. Because this was something that was just right to divert the topic.

    ¡¸Foltina-sama! There¡¯s something I wish to ask!¡¹

    ¡ºForgive me, hero-sama. I don¡¯t know of other existence with beauty that rival her¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that¨D¨Dcan I ask about the creation of the world?¡¹

    ¡ºThe creation, of the world?¡»

    ¡¸Yes. About the origin world. Like the root of the nine worlds, or the story about the great record depository where the world tree and all the answers can be found. Story that connect to full picture of the world¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡ºHow did you know that?¡»

    The atmosphere instantly changed. A pressure that electrified the skin assaulted Kouki and others.

    It wasn¡¯t at the level of hostility. But, presence of refusal and wariness clearly turned into an intense divine majesty that was oppressing Kouki and others. How her tone that was always polite when talking to Kouki had changed also showed how strong her wariness was.

    Kouki turned her gaze toward the children. Koone had lost the strength in her legs. Hinata also seemed unable to stop her body from trembling. Even Myuu was looking grave, but she still had the leeway to grasp the two¡¯s hands to reassure them.

    Rather, it was Moana and Spenser and the others who were looking overwhelmed. Old Kgura didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the divine pressure that was being emitted and seemed to be confused.

    In any case, Kouki judged that he had to respond sincerely and braced himself.

    He braced himself,

    ¡¸A told me.¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-sama!?¡¹

    And easily sold out Arodde. Because it couldn¡¯t be helped. He couldn¡¯t do something like lying toward a goddess. This was the fact.

    Foltina¡¯s gaze finally changed from ¡¸This fellow might be no good¡¹ to a scorning gaze that was saying ¡¸This fellow is a hopeless case¡¹.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a matter that human children shouldn¡¯t know. Why did you tell them?¡»

    Her speaking tone toward A also changed. Though it was only a matter of time for this one.

    Perhaps because they were brethren, Foltina¡¯s divine pressure was mercilessly and unreservedly descending on Arodde. Arodde was trembling while muttering <em>au au</em> with tearful eyes like a kid who was being scolded by her mom. She sat femininely on the floor.

    ¡¸Becauseee, they looked like they were going to save the world for me, I actually didn¡¯t want to talk but¡­¡­I was so tired already, my brain wasn¡¯t working normally at allll¡­¡­¡¹

    It was puzzling. The words that she were spewing felt terribly annoying, like there was this shamelessness from her tone. Anyway the excuse that Arodde was saying felt like that.

    In fact, it was the truth that she was extremely exhausted at that time, that was why she easily yielded against the demon king¡¯s negotiation tactic in the form of cajolery and threat. She wasn¡¯t lying.

    Arodde hadpletely stopped trying to look her part as a goddess to a refreshing degree that it seemed to make Foltina¡¯s anger left instead.

    She once more took the form of this world¡¯s hero and let out a lo¡ª-ng sigh to show her exasperation while drawing back her divine majesty.

    ¡¸Foltina-sama, if it¡¯s something that you absolutely cannot tell us then I won¡¯t ask anymore. After all I only asked that question half because of curiosity.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­How honest.¡»

    ¡¸I swear, I won¡¯t lie to you. That¡¯s why, I want you to believe that we really want to revive all the branches of the world tree and return the worlds to their proper state, that we only want knowledge about the world in the hope that it can assist us in our effort or prevent us frommitting a taboo because of our ignorance, and that we won¡¯t abuse our knowledge for malicious purpose.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    Foltina was keeping silent and staring fixedly at Kouki to carefully digest his words.

    And while he was exhausting his vocabry, Kouki hit upon a realization of why something among the exnation that Foltina gave them before this was bothering him.

    ¡¸Aa, that¡¯s right. About Foltina-sama¡¯s exnation before this. There was something that made me think that it¡¯s strange.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Which part?¡»

    ¡¸The barrier to prevent invasion to this world¨D¨Dthat means, you were aware of it weren¡¯t you? That at the very least the ¡°cmity¡± wasn¡¯t an existence that was born somewhere in this world, but an existence that came from outside.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸In addition, putting aside me who am a hero, how Nagumo and others were able to teleport to this world with their own power to save me is also questionable.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Perhaps, there is a setting to the barrier. A setting that define what kind of intruder you want to reject. That was why, Nagumo and others who weren¡¯t included in that definition didn¡¯t get rejected by the barrier.¡¹

    The something that produced that miasma. If that kind of existence was the kind of ¡°intruder¡± that Foltina rejected, it was hard to ept her exnation that the cmity was an unknown to her. She should have a degree of knowledge about it. At the very least she had enough information to be able to create a barrier that could reject only such existence.

    That hypothesis of Kouki got implicitly affirmed.

    ¡ºSay that you are correct, what about it?¡»

    ¡¸I think, this is an example that can be of help for us just like I said before. What kind of existence the ¡°cmity¡± was? When we ran into something simr while going around the worlds, knowing that would make it easier for us to deal with it. It might be assistance for someone, and we might be able to avoid danger beforehand.¡¹

    He wasn¡¯t as good at talking as a certain agitator, but he wanted to believe that he was doing a good job in giving persuasion for someone like him. If this was no good then he would stop trying, Kouki decided. Kouki let tension left his shoulders in satisfaction.

    His stance of leaving the decision to Foltina apparently helped in making the scale of her decision-making to tilt in his favor. A secondter, she let out another sigh.

    ¡ºVery well.¡»

    Certainly, it would be scary instead if people who were able to voyage between worlds and also had the ability to interfere with the world tree¡¯s branches only had meager knowledge about this topic. And most of all, they were already hearing a lot from Arodde, and on top of that looking from the character of this generation¡¯s hero¡­¡­Foltina nodded after her thought reached that far with a godly dignity enveloping her.

    ¡ºI shall believe in you, hero-sama. And also to the people who you believe in.¡»

    ¡¸Thank you very much!!¡¹

    Kouki bowed his head energetically. Foltina smiled wryly seeing that, however, she immediately wore a severe expression next.

    ¡ºHowever, I will only tell this to hero-sama and Arodde.¡»

    Kouki ignored how Foltina stopped using suffix only for Arodde while,

    ¡ºI will leave it to your judgment of who to tell and how much you will tell them. Consider this as the proof of my trust on you.¡»

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll bear it in mind.¡¹

    Kouki looked back over his shoulder and ran his gaze on the others. Koone and the others nodded back to him, at the same time everyone other than Arodde and Kouki got enveloped in pure white light.

    ¡¸A and I will listen while healing the Blessing Tree and Foltina-sama. I think it¡¯ll take quite some time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Leave everything else to me, hero-dono. ssnerde will give everyone a warm weing. In any case a new shrine maiden has also just been born, so it¡¯ll be a revelry outside.¡¹

    Old Kgura was showing a bit of excitement knowing that the goddess was going to be healed, even so he gave a deep bow and promised to entertain the guests.

    ¡¸Fufu, you hear him. We¡¯re going to enjoy ourselves ahead, Kouki.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s thest festival of this trip nano! Kouki-oniisan, do your work properly! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Koone is still curious with a lot of things but¡­¡­yes, Mi-chan and Hi-chan will go home when the sun set, so Koone will go ahead to have fun!¡¹

    ¡¸I was worried for a moment there about how things will turn out but, fufu, I¡¯m relieved seeing that it looks like there will be good result even if it won¡¯t be the best possible one.¡¹

    Moana and Myuu and the others also didn¡¯t seem to have any objection.

    Kouki turned his gaze back toward Foltina and lightly nodded. Foltina put on a faint smile and nodded back.

    Right after that, the shrine was filled with pure white light and everyone other than Kouki and Moana got returned to the surface from the shrine.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The town of ssnerde was showing an unprecedented level of hustle and bustle.

    The sound of musical instruments and singing voice were resounding endlessly from the center of the town. People were dancing with each other as they pleased, while on the other side precious livestock got used for avish banquet.

    ¡¸Nuhee~, so tired~¡¹

    ¡¸Ku-chan, great word out there nano. Now now, have a ss nano.¡¹

    ¡¸You were very popr there. Now now, please try the fruit here too.¡¹

    Koone was sitting on the exclusive seat for the shrine maidn while getting entertained by two beauties at both sides in a sense. She looked a bit tired, just like she said.

    Almost two hours had passed when Myuu and others came out to the surface. The west sky was starting to be tinged red. The veil of night would descend in two or three more hours.

    Kgura had loudly proimed how the royal sisters had been bestowed with divine protection, and how the small queen was even granted with a familiar and became the new shrine maiden. In addition the people of ssnerde also heard about how the Blessing Tree was being revived. It sent them to boisterous dance.

    A banquet was prepared in less than an hour, and after that they feasted and danced and made loud noises.

    Even during the preparation and also during the banquet, people kepting toward Koone to give their greeting and blessing without end.

    She wouldn¡¯t feel this tired if she was facing the lords of Synclea. After all she was used to receive greeting.

    However, the people here had been locked inside this world of death while waiting all these times until now for generations. So to say their emotion had swollen to an epic proportion¡­¡­

    In order to answer their expectation, Koone endeavored to desperately adlibbed in acting suitably not only as a queen, but also as the shrine maiden who could be said as the goddess¡¯s apostle. That resulted in the currentnguid Koone.

    Myuu gently pressed a ss of drink on her lips and she gulped it slowly. She also let Hinata wiped the drip on the corner of her lips before saying <em>aa~nn</em> to have her feeding her.

    ¡¸Is this¡­¡­happiness?¡¹

    She must be very tired to unconsciously let those words slipped out like that.

    She almost hadn¡¯t slept at all since yesterday with development after developmenting like surging waves the whole time. No matter how firm her determination was, her body was still immature. It was only natural for her to end up like this.

    Seeing that, Moana and Spenser and others were picking up the ck as the festival¡¯s main star right now. The words that came out from Moana¡¯s mouth only sounded like a siscon boasting about her little sister, but the people were also happy to be able to hear stories about the shrine maiden, so it was a Win-Win climax.

    ¨D¨DYou alright?

    ¡¸Hm? Fufu. Yes, Koone is alright~. Thank you, Nyun-chan?¡¹

    The half-tree half-human beautiful girl riding on her shoulder, a familiar of Foltina and also a sacred treasure bestowed on the shrine maiden had been given the name Nyun.

    The name came from Myuu¡¯s otaku knowledge. Her appearance looked like a dryad, so she picked the name from a tree spirit who appeared in Greek mythology. Everyone else agreed anonymously because the name sounded cute.

    Also, if asked why Myuu knew about such existence, of course, it was because papa¡¯s room had a lot of books like fantasy monster picture book, or cute legend exnation book.

    By the way, because in the end she was a personification of nature, only Koone who had heaven¡¯s blessing art ¡°Sympathy¡± could hear her words. ¡­¡­Somehow it felt like Myuu was normallymunicating with her when deciding the name, but let¡¯s just say that there were always general rule and exception for everything.

    ¡¸Will Kouki-oniisan and A-oneesan make it in time?¡¹

    They could go home on the appointed time on their own if they wanted. After all Hajime hadn¡¯t forgotten to hand a Fairy Key to Myuu too.

    Although, it would fell discourteous to go home while only leaving behind a note. But, if they instead waited for Kouki and ignored the return home schedule, the unreasonableness of demon king papa might descended on the hero.

    ¡¸The revival of the goddess is something that ought to be prioritized after all, perhaps it will be better if you contact your father to tell him the situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! Myuu will do that if they still haven¡¯te back when it¡¯s time nano.¡¹

    Myuu and Hinata were talking about their return with her between them. Koone¡¯s carried away expression because of her mini harem situation instantly became cloudy.

    ¡¸So you two will soon return home¡­¡­already. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Pleasee to y again okay!?¡¹

    Koone was making a smile that was obviously forced to cover up her depression. Myuu and Hinata looked at each other. A beatter, the two of them kindly smiled together.

    ¡¸Of course nano. Or rather, next time it¡¯s Ku-chan who shoulde nano. To Japan, and also to Tortus! Myuu will make Ku-chan totally addicted to otaku culture so prepare yourself nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Besides we will still be able to talk through the phone even after we go home. It looks like a great task will be waiting for Ku-chan after this, but we will still call you without any reservation. Fufu, please keep uspany when that timee without feeling annoyed.¡¹

    ¡¸Mi-chan, Hi-chan¡­¡­yes, yes-! Koone is a master of cking after all! Please call anytime you like! Even work will be finished in a sh by Koone so Koone can go over there no matter what! When people talk about capable queen they¡¯re talking about Koone!¡¹

    A little bit of tears were gathering at the corner of her eyes from loneliness and happiness while she pulled her hands that were being held from left to right and pressed them on her chest. The warmth of Myuu and Hinata¡¯s hands were transmitted to her.

    It was exactly at such timing that a youngdy who came to clear up the used utensils saw the three girls snuggling and smiling and pressing their forehead to each other and she froze.

    ¡¸I see, so something like this also exist¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed a door to a new world was opened for the youngdy. She made a very nice smile before she copsed on her knees. It seemed that she lost the strength in her legs and waist because the sight was just too precious.

    Although not to the degree of this youngdy, the other people who also happened to saw the three little girls also seemed to feel that there was something invible with their friendship atmosphere.

    The three girls then started talking with each other joyfully once more. In order to not disturb them, everyone only watched them from afar smilingly with not a single person trying to approach.

    Like that, the three shared theirst time in this trip together until it was time to go home¨D¨D

    Or that was the n. For them to be unable to do so might be because of the destiny power of these three girls who were special even in their respective world.

    <em>Kyaaah</em>, there was a scream. It wasn¡¯t a cheer. The atmosphere of the town that was filled with brightughing voices was torn apart by that scream that was filled with sense of crisis.

    Everyone gasped and turned their gaze toward the direction of the voice. It came from the direction of the harbor.

    There,

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Mias, ma?¡¹

    Someone¡¯s muttering reverberated awfully clearly. It was impossible, and yet there was certainly ck miasma there.

    A lump of miasma about the size of a baby was floating. It was as though it was observing the people who were gathering at the center of the town.

    Everyone froze for a moment. Their mind nked.

    Right after that, the lump of miasma moved. Wings spread out. Four limbs and a long neck grew out. A reptilian head took form.

    It was a small ck dragon.

    Its jaw opened. Its wings also pped.

    It attacked the prey before its eyes¨D¨Dthe elderly woman who was the first one screaming! It all happened so sudden that don¡¯t mention the woman, even Kgura wouldn¡¯t make it in time.

    The woman¡¯s windpipe was definitely going to be bitten off¨D¨Dright at that moment.

    *Baang* A dry plosive sound rang out. There was also a small scream ¡¸Hyowah!?¡¹, though it was drowned by that¡¯ sound.

    The miasma ck dragon¨D¨Dthe infected species that resembled the shadow dragon they fought this morning burst and dispersed like gas.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze moved toward where the plosive sound originated like there were ma pulling them.

    ¡¸The effect is weak.¡¹

    There was Myuu there holding Donnerr. She looked gant with the way she was kneeling on one knee, her right arm straightened while her left arm was supporting the curvy gun. It was a beautiful shooting posture. Her eyes were sharp, as though her usual childlike naivete was just a lie.

    It seemed that she had swiftly drew out and shot the gun in order to save the woman. The startled Koone was toppled over backward.

    ¡¸Kgura-ojiisan!¡¹

    ¡¸My thanks.¡¹

    Even with the head exploded, if it also had the ability to transform into miasma then it would be able to recover. It seemed that Myuu¡¯s prediction was correct. The small shadow dragon regenerated in the blink of eye.

    But, it didn¡¯t manage to take action anymore. The instant that Myuu managed to buy was enough to rescue the woman from the danger.

    Kgura¡¯s blessing art made it in time. A super localized zing whirlwind swallowed up the miasma and burned it to nothing.

    A nearby youth quickly helped the elderly woman to stand up and evacuate her.

    Somehow there was no victim thanks to Myuu¡¯s fine y. But, everyone could only pat their chest in relieve for a brief moment. The rming situation caused the ce to fall into uproar.

    ¡¸Quite downnn!!!¡¹

    Kgura¡¯s loud rebuke thundered. A pressure that felt like it pped the face was emitted from him.

    ¡¸Nobody is to act on their own! We¡¯re entering the alert status! Search for enemy presence in all directions thoroughly!¡¹

    As expected from the people of the town that had survived for thousands of years until now. They moved swiftly after they had regained their senses from the impossible situation.

    But, it seemed that the enemy¡¯s movement was even faster.

    ¡¸Elder! East! A swarm of fliers!¡¹

    ¡¸The number!¡¹

    ¡¸T-they numbered¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong! Report quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸E-estimation¡­¡­a thousand-. No, it¡¯s even more! The distance is 300! They¡¯re absurdly fast! They¡¯re heading straight to here! The camouge isn¡¯t working!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say¡­¡­¡¹

    Even Kgura seemed to be taken aback by this.

    Certainly it wasn¡¯t rare for infected species to crowd with their fellow species. However, it was rare for a group of this scale to move all at once. Furthermore, they were heading straight toward ssnerde that should be hidden behind camouge. Therefore it was unthinkable that thisrge group¡¯s movement to this direction was just a coincidence.

    ¡¸Kgura-ojiisan!¡¹

    ¡¸! Myuu-dono!?¡¹

    Myuu had climbed up a tall tree before anyone noticed. Even her outfit was changing. Her upper body was attached with a lot of equipments while below she was wearing hotpants and short boots. It was abat outfit. Her face that was wearing one lens type sunsses was looking toward the east.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a big ck dragon in the middle of them nano! It¡¯s the dragon that we should have defeated this morning!¡¹

    ¡¸ck dragon? The small one just now was¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry nano! Perhaps, a fragment of its miasmatched on the ship until here nano! Based on the ck dragon¡¯s ability to be miasma, perhaps, its real body is actually somewhere else and it can sense the location of its offshoot!¡¹

    The information that was rattled out rapidly contained a lot of supposition. However, its authenticity was high based on the situational evidence. If not, then how could it possibly see through this town¡¯s camouge?

    Moana and the others looked pale. It was them who invited danger to this town.

    ¡¸No need to apologize! It¡¯s our foolishness for being too festive and unable to detect such thing despite having fighting infected species for so long! Besides, my grandfather was able to take care a danger of this level whileughing. There isn¡¯t anything to worry about!¡¹

    A well-projected voice rippled through the town. It seemed that he intentionally used wind blessing art to amplify his voice. Surely those were words that he intended to reach the people of ssnerde.

    Even for them an attack from more than a thousand infected species wouldn¡¯t be easy to endure. It was a number that was impossible to repel without sacrifice. The number of sacrifice would increase even more depending on the ability of each individual enemy. The story about Kgura¡¯s grandfather wasn¡¯t a lie, but even at that time the number of the enemy didn¡¯t reach 300.

    ¡¸Come, this way! Let¡¯s go into the shrine once more. Evacuate together with the shrine maiden!¡¹

    At the very least nobody within sight showed any dissatisfaction or objection to Kgura¡¯s words. The people of ssnerde must have constantly lived side-by-side with danger and death all these times until now. After their temporary shock had passed, everyone moved with a look of determination.

    But, additional bad news arrived as though to mock their resolve.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a mixed pack of different race from the south! There are about as many! They might be lured by the loud migration of the first group!!¡¹

    The first one who moved the moment she heard that report was Moana.

    ¡¸Onee-chan!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going ahead to BD! Even though I¡¯m not familiar with the control I can at least intercept them as a fixed artillery! I¡¯ll hold the south! Spenser! Guard Koone and the others to evacuate then follow me! The wheelhouse is the safest ce!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    She applied heaven¡¯s blessing art to herself and strengthened her physical ability. She was running toward the harbor with iparable speed then anything she could do before.

    Myuu jumped down from on top the tree andnded on the ground. At the same time Koone¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡ºKoone! I heard the situation from Foltina-sama! Hurry to BD, no, evacuate using teleport to Synclea just to be safe!¡»

    ¡¸Eh, but, what about Kouki-sama?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Actually, it seems there is another swarm that got attracted by the current group and approached from behind. But don¡¯t worry. Foltina-sama has a n. After she recover a little bit more, she¡¯ll deploy one more camouge barrier over the whole battlefield and do something about the majority of the attacking monsters, though it will use up most of her strength again.¡»

    With that, even though it would cost a lot of power, they would be able to endure the battle here without allowing any more infected species in further distance to notice anything.

    ¡ºKgura-san, you¡¯re there right?¡»

    ¡¸Yes, hero-dono.¡¹

    ¡ºMoana should be activating BD. Work together with her and hold out somehow for thirty minutes. We also have to concentrate over here to heal Foltina-sama to the necessary level without letting any power leak out.¡»

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Kouki gave an instruction with a very grave tone. Koone couldn¡¯t say anything back right away, however, she looked toward Myuu with a firm will. That was because Myuu had the key to open a gate toward Synclea.

    Koone¡¯s eyes were filled with rejection. She who was a queen and also the shrine maiden couldn¡¯t turn her back from this ce and run away.

    Both her big sister and Kouki said ¡°run¡±¡±be protected¡±.

    She understood that they said that because they held her dear. She was fully aware that she would only be a hindrance even if someone who wasn¡¯t a warrior like her stayed in the battlefield.

    But, still¡­¡­

    ¡¸Leave it to me nano.¡¹

    Koone¡¯s feeling that was in the realm of selfishness, was epted with a fearless smile by the friend before her.

    ¡¸Kouki-oniisan, sorry but Myuu can¡¯t do as you ask nano.¡¹

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    The moment she said that, Myuu took Koone and Hinata¡¯s hand and ran. Kgura and Spenser and others were taken by surprise and chased after them in panic.

    ¡¸Mi-chan, where¡¯re we going!?¡¹

    ¡¸To where Ku-chan want to!¡¹

    Myuu said such thing while muttering something. Instantly, her short boots was enveloped in faint crimson light. Then the moment she kicked lightly on the ground, Koone and Hinata whose hands were joined with her also lightly floated to the air together. It was the function of the boots that had been enchanted with gravity magic.

    Theynded on the rooftop of the first-aid station. Myuu then took out the sniper rifle ¡°Scagen¡± while speaking to Hinata.

    ¡¸Sorry for dragging you into this nano, Hina-chan. If you can¡¯t agree no matter what then Myuu will send you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I will not let you say anything further than that. I too feel that turning my back from here is going against my self-respect.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! Myuu thought that Hina-chan will say something like that nano. Ku-chan can also use blessing art forbat right? Let¡¯s stop the enemies that slip through the front line together nano. To protect the injured people of Siltrayte.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you two¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu and Hinata took Koone¡¯s feeling into consideration and tried to do what even they could do. It made Koone felt like the inside of her chest got squeezed tightly.

    Of course, Kouki greatly objected to that.

    ¡ºN-no way, absolutely no! Myuu-chan and the others fighting alone even though I¡¯m nearby is totally a no no! This isn¡¯t a game! The enemies will try to kill you mercilessly! It¡¯s a real battle!¡»

    ¡¸We know nano.¡¹

    ¡¸We understand.¡¹

    If it was a real battle where life was at risk, furthermore one where the fate of the world was at stake, then these two girls had already experienced it. Kouki didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Certainly¡­¡­these two would really understand it, he thought.

    Myuu spoke using that opening. She unfolded the stands from the barrel of the sniper rifle ¡°Scagen¡± and fixed it on the rooftop. Then she loaded the rifle with a bullet that was dyed red.

    ¡¸Kouki-oniisan, don¡¯t worry nano. Myuu had said it before but, Myuu already finished with the Gate preparation, and if pushes to shove Myuu will throw Ku-chan on my shoulder and run away nano. Myuu will also contact papa in the worst case. Yue-oneechan and the others wille running anytime, so there¡¯s no worry for this battlefield in the first ce nano.¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not that kind of problem! In the first ce letting kids fighting is¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Even kids can lose what¡¯s important to them by running away nano.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just about the life of their important people. Even dignity, trust, the future, something¡­¡­

    The people here had been forced to live a life that was far removed from what was generally ¡°normal¡±. The three girls here were especially so.

    Myuu peered into the scope and breathed slowly just as she was taught. Inside the zoomed up sighting, it felt like her eyes met with the shadow dragon¡¯s.

    She breathed out, and stopped breathing.

    ¡¸Myuu won¡¯t miss.¡¹

    Because she had trained that much. Because she had won over her papa¡¯s trust¨D¨Dshe pulled the trigger.

    There was a thunderous roar. At the same time the bullet that was d in crimson light soared. It slipped through the vanguard of the swarm that had closed the distance until one kilometer and shot toward the center.

    ¨D¨D!!?

    It felt like the target let out a voiceless scream. The shadow dragon vanished. Behind the other side of the zing tsunami that manifested in the sky.

    It was a special bullet that had the highest ss wide range me element magic ¡°World-Destroying me Wave¡± sealed inside it. Myuu guessed that if it was an offshoot then it might be wary against gravity ball¡¯s absorption, so she instead shot a dispersing type attack. It seemed that it was the right choice.

    In addition it splendidly hit. The congration burst out from inside its body. The space was filled to the brim with me without any time to run away. The others around it also got dragged into the me. It must be a serious hit to them.

    The frontline stirred. Kgura and Spenser and his men who caught up to them in front of the first-aid station were looking at the eastern sky with a dumbfounded look while standing still.

    ¡¸Kouki-oniisan, if Myuu can be honest, Myuu has been deting my age.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat are you saying so suddenly!?¡»

    ¡¸Myuu, has actually turned seven years old!¡¹

    ¡ºWhat do you mean!? No, you¡¯reing out at this timinggg!?¡»

    It was the right timing. She disclosed a secret¨D¨Dthat was the premise to make Kouki understood.

    ¡¸Umm, please don¡¯t be angry but¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m already angry because you didn¡¯t listen to me though!¡»

    ¡¸Papa, doesn¡¯t trust Kouki-oniisan as a bodyguard at the slightest from the start!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    It was Koone who raised her voice in surprise. She had heard about the story behind the trip, so she also knew the reason why the demon king family wasn¡¯ting here.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s, because that guy also hate me¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    Second bullet loaded. This time it was a yellow bullet.

    As expected it seemed the shadow dragon was wary against gravity attack. It seemed to have split itself to the edge of the swarm and reformed itself once more there although it had been drastically downsized. Myuu matched her timing with that¨D¨Dand sniped.

    This time lightning burst in the sky like spider web. Combined with the attack before, several hundred infected species fell to the ground. Naturally the shadow dragon that received direct hit was also screaming and dispersing again.

    Myuu immediately loaded the next bullet. She nned to reduce the number as much as possible before the enemies arrived at the frontline.

    ¡¸Papa understand what kind of person Kouki-oniisan is nano. Kouki-oniisan is someone who will choose the faceless masses rather than your own important people. There is nobody less reliable than that as a bodyguard for when it¡¯s most important, papa said.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Uguu¡»

    As expected it was Koone who raised her voice. She must be remembering when Kouki weighed between her sister¡¯s order and the people of the rear territory and chose thetter. Certainly, Kouki was that kind of person. That was why he was the hero.

    Indeed. Certainly, there was no one more inadequate than the hero to be entrusted with an irreceable someone.

    Of course, Kouki would fight to the death with everything he had. There was no doubt he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to die if it was to protect Myuu and the others. But, even so, if he was forced to make a choice¡­¡­there was no doubt that he would choose the many no matter how much he would hate himself because of that. Kouki himself didn¡¯t make any objection because he himself thought that he would surely act like that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, although it¡¯s the truth that Kouki-oniisan is convenient to chaperone us¡­¡­there was another condition, the true one so that Myuu could go to this trip without bothering papa and others nano.¡¹

    Myuu found the shadow dragon hiding at the back of the swarm with its size shrinking to the third of its original size. ¡¸400 meter is no different than a stone¡¯s throw away. ¨D¨DMyuu¡¯ll finish it with this¡¹ She said as she sniped for the third time.

    Perhaps she was able to somehow understood the shadow dragon¡¯s movement when taking emergency evasion, the bullet that was fired with a slightly deviated trajectory approached the dodging shadow dragon as though it was being pulled by ma and hit.

    White smoke instantly spread to a wide area like a smokescreen. The miasma and also nearly fifty more small infected species at the surrounding were all turned into stone and fell to the ground.

    At the same time, BD was alsounching a furious bombardment at the south side. The sight of arge type infected species whirling in the air together with me st and cloud of dust could be seen.

    The frontline fighters finally understood that all those that just happened were the doing of the guests and cheered loudly.

    <em>Fuu</em>, an exhale.

    ¡¸Be strong enough to protect yourself.¡¹

    That was the condition for Myuu to be allowed to travel to other world without any family apanying her. The passing mark required to fulfill that condition was extremely severe.

    ¡¸Myuu had trained intensely for more than one year in the dyed space of Hour Crystal nano. Until Myuu was given the passing mark. Myuu has lost count how many times Myuu had gotten killed by Endou and killed him back in the practice game nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Why does Endou-sama came up there!? What do you mean by killed and killing!?¡¹

    Hinata-chan who heard this for the first time got heavily shaken. It couldn¡¯t be helped because she didn¡¯t know the existence of the fully immersive VR training game, artifact version using soul magic that once locked Yue and Kaori inside it because of ident.

    In any case.

    ¡¸Papa said this to Myuu nano. ¨D¨DMake me ept by strength. Push through with your wish till the end. If that¡¯s really a genuine wish, then you can choose and decide it by your own from now on, he said.¡¹

    That was why, for the sake of her own wishes that wanted to support the feeling of her friend who didn¡¯t want to run away, that wanted to save the people of this town, she decided.

    ¡¸Boysss! It¡¯s party time nano!!¡¹

    Her treasure warehouse shined once more.

    Right after that, rainbow colored smoke burst up on the rooftop of the first-aid station. Appearing with striking poses were the multi-legged demons¨D¨Dthe Deadly Sins squad, Demon Rangerrrr!!

    ¡¸Lu-chan and Bel-chan and Ma-chan are bodyguards! Sa-chan, go with everyone to the eastern frontline! Beat them up nano!!¡¹

    <em>HII</em><em>©`©`©`</em><em>©`</em><em>HAA</em><em>©`©`©`</em><em>©`</em><em>!! </em>Such high-tensioned yell resounded. Three of the seven multi-legged golems each took position at the edge of the roof, while the remaining four jumped down from the rooftop andnded in front of Kgura and the others.

    Kgura was too shocked and took a distance with super speed backstep. Sa-chan aka Satan-san who seemed to understand the situation held a hand toward him.

    Somehow, Kgura vaguely got the feeling that he was saying ¡¸Want a ride? We¡¯re bound for the fun fun frontline¡¹.

    Although, it was a fact that there was no more time.

    Although the shadow dragon¡¯s figure couldn¡¯t be found, the small winged dragons were scrambling over each other to be the first one devouring the townspeople.

    There would be a great difference at the frontline depending on whether Kgura was there or not.

    ¡¸Please go, Kgura-sama! Koone, Koone is going to fight from here! As the queen of a friendly nation, and as the goddess¡¯s shrine maiden!¡¹

    Koone¡¯s agitation had settled down and she dered with dignity. Perhaps it was because of Myuu¡¯s words. Kgura seemed to see something from her. He narrowed his eyes and his expression became solemn, as though he had been bestowed with an important order.

    ¡¸As you will¡¹

    He only replied briefly like that before jumping on Sa-chan¡¯s back. The girls then saw them off flying to the frontline in a blink of eye with jet booster roaring behind.

    ¡ºAah geez, put in some good words for me when you¡¯re telling Nagumo about this trip! Also, just retreat temporarily even from the slightest danger! Your job is only to buy time and no more okay! Absolutely don¡¯t do anything reckless!¡»

    ¡¸But, you won¡¯t mind even if we defeat them right?¡¹

    ¡ºStop that, those words feels like bad luck for some reason. It¡¯s a material from some anime anyway right? Geez, really the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree!!¡»

    Kouki must wanted to hurry and get back to concentrate to his task quickly. He only left behind a rough reply at the end before cutting off themunication.

    ¡¸With that said¡¹

    The frontline¡¯s offense began. Various blessing arts rose to the sky like fireworks, shooting down the winged dragons one after another.

    Sand cloud rose and became barrier, or perhaps entangling an enemy and forcefully dragging it down to the ground, sand was hardened into a cone shape and fired randomly as surface-to-air bombardment. The town¡¯s defensive facility also started working.

    ¡¸Etemp-tan, you¡¯re there right?¡¹

    ¡¸Since when you noticed, Ojou-sama?¡¹

    Appearing as though oozing out from Myuu¡¯s back was a beautiful fairy Etemp-san with three pairs of wings on her back.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way papa won¡¯t send a trump card as bodyguard! In that sense too there is no danger to Myuu!¡¹

    ¡¸What keen insight! As expected from Ojou-sama! Hey, demon king¡¯s beloved daughter!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with the ttery! It¡¯s embarrassing nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, allow me to express my greeting once more! The transcendental pure and lovable type genius beautiful girl fai¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Please take care of the south side Etemp-tan! Myuu want you to help Moana-oneesan nano! Ku-chan, Hina-chan, let¡¯s fight back to back nano!¡¹

    The ignored transcendental (abbr.) fairy Etemp-chan, even so she stubbornly made the Miledy pose¨D¨Dright hand on the waist, left hand over the eye with horizontal peace sign and Wink! And one leg lifted up fixedly!¨D¨Dbefore obediently flying to the south.

    In emergency she would be able to return back with super speed flight that left afterimages behind, so Myuu judged that she would be more useful in protecting them by reducing the enemy number at the frontline. There were also the Deadly Sin squad here already.

    ¡¸Then, I too. ¡­¡­Imand you under the name and blood of Fujiwara Hinata. Come forth, my Zenki¨D¨DYaya no Hidzuki¡¹

    She held a single charm. Her eyes were closed as she chanted the words of contract.

    ¡¸Oh my, as expected from Hinata. Battle breaks out everywhere you go to. Is it perhaps a present from you for me?¡¹

    Mountain Ooe¡¯s Shuten Douji. The strongest oni had descended. Koone and Spenser and others had seen her once from projection, even so they were holding their breath from seeing the demonic beauty from right this close.

    ¡¸You are here not for ying, Hidzuki. Please go to the south side too.¡¹

    ¡¸Your safety¡­¡­I see, it¡¯s already taken care of. Fufu, looks like the opponent will be quite a challenge there?¡¹

    ¡¸K-keep it in moderation, Hidzuki! Don¡¯t destroy any building, human, or ship¨D¨D¡¹

    Hidzuki-san charged toward the south frontline in great mood. The shockwave from her step on the ground broke the first-aid station¡¯s roof. ¡¸Ah, ouch!¡¹ Such voice could be heard from below. Perhaps someone got woken up there.

    Hinata was worrying <em>Will it be alrightt~ </em>even while releasing a pipe fox to be a guard and also scattering talismans to create ten ¡°Shikis¡± all at once to take position around the building.

    ¡¸Err, Spenser! If there are enemies approaching from the ground then please take care of them!¡¹

    ¡¸What about your majesty! We should stay as your guards¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, Koone too might be able to be of use. This child is telling me how.¡¹

    At that timing, several winged dragons finally slipped through the frontline. There were also infected species that looked like iguana, dozens of them crawling on the ground in high speed from the south. Perhaps they were drawn by the miasma and weakened humans inside the first-aid station. They were heading straight this way.

    Koone¡¯s hand reached toward her shoulder. Nyun lovingly jumped on it. Right after that, it radiated pure white light while transforming. A staff that was created from the Blessing Tree¨D¨Dperhaps it ought to be called as wisdom staff¨D¨Dsettled on Koone¡¯s hand.

    Following Nyun¡¯s guidance, she used <Regeneration> like usual. A bud came out from the staff and it bloomed into flower in the blink of eye. Dozens of seeds then spilled out from there.

    ¡¸Hear my prayer¨D¨Do wind¡¹

    A wind blessing art was casted with just that. It nted the seeds to the surrounding of the building.

    Like that,

    ¡¸For the trip¡¯s finale¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸This is not bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahah, you two are too gutsu! Koone¡¯s friends are all crazy kids!¡¹

    The threeughed together, fearlessly, elegantly, cheerfully.

    Rifle bullets shot through the faraway enemies one after another. The enemies that had advanced until middle range were assaulted by purifying white me and curse of mind befuddlement from mantra, and when they reached until close range the ground suddenly broke and powerful nts shot out to entangle them with ivies or absorbing their life to be nourishment.

    The three little girls who miraculously met and nurtured friendship with each other despite being born in different worlds were fighting back-to-back like Hajime and Kouki and Kousuke when they were protecting the fairy world¡¯s Heaven Tree in the past. They were protecting each other while not allowing even a single enemy approaching.

    Naturally, barrage from gatling gun and missile from Deadly Sins ranger, the pipe fox¡¯s fox fire and the fierce attack from the ¡°Shikis¡± that didn¡¯t fear death, and the iron wall protection by Spenser and his men were also with them.

    Even at the frontline, Deadly Sins ranger and Etemp & Hidzuki, and also BD were rampaging.

    Then, the result went without saying.

    This battlefield that was filled with sense of crisis at the beginning, couldn¡¯t possibly meet defeat.

    Like that.

    ¡ºEveryone, good job hanging in there. Now I shall¨D¨Dwhat¡¯s the meaning of thisss?¡»

    Foltina-sama¡¯s hysterical voice that nobody had ever heard before resounded.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Papaaa! Myuu¡¯s homeee!¡¹

    ¡¸We have returned home.¡¹

    Myuu and Hinata had safely returned home in Nagumo family¡¯s house.

    Myuu dived into her papa¡¯s arms. Hinata was fidgeting as Kousuke who came to pick her up patted her head.

    ¡¸Myuu, did you have fun?¡¹

    ¡¸It was the greatest nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Hinata-chan too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-, Endou-sama!¡¹

    The two who were asked how did their trip went were answering like that with a wide smile. There wasn¡¯t any cloudiness in their face. Those were lovely smiling faces that showed that they really had fun.

    Hajime and others also smiled seeing that.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right nano, paap.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the replenishment request list nano. Kouki-oniiisan said that he needs them in a hurry.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Replenishment request? Why did he give them to Myuu? Or rather, I should have filled the ship¡¯s treasure warehouse with enough stockpile for a year easily¡­¡­did you guys hold avish feast or something ?¡¹

    ¡¸In a sense nano. It was like avish festival banquet super fever nano! Especially thest day!¡¹

    Hajime felt a bit suspicious, even so he epted the list while nodding smilingly and saying <em>I see I see</em>. He dropped his gaze calmly to read the content¨D¨D

    A beatter, his head moved like an unoiled machine to look down at Myuu with his expression still smiling.

    ¡¸Myuu, what kind of festival it was?¡¹

    Yue and others tilted their head seeing Hajime¡¯s reaction. Only Hinata was smiling wryly. While Kousuke was looking puzzled seeing Hinata¡¯s expression, Myuu answered with a wide smile.

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s a war festival where bullets and magic and miasma are flying everywherevishly and you fight with your life on the line nano!¡¹

    The air inside Nagumo family¡¯s house froze. Yue quietly took the list from Hajime¡¯s hand. Then when she checked the content while holding it up so Shia and Sumire and others could also read, the amount of ammo consumed that was written there made them unable to stop making tsukkomi of which war they had participated in.

    Remia mama almost lost consciousness when she imagined the trip that her daughter had gone into. Tio hurriedly supported her from falling down. Even Yue and others looked put off saying things like ¡¸How did it be like this¡­¡­¡¹¡¸Wasn¡¯t it the easiest world?¡¹.

    ¡¸Papa?¡¹

    Hajime quietly took out the smartphone that could make a call to another world and made a phone call while still smiling.

    ¡ºH-hello¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸Aa~maa~noo~gaa~waa~kuu~~~~~~n?¡¹

    ¡º!!? You¡¯re calling the wrong number¡»

    *Click* The call was cut off. Hajime papa¡¯s expression was gonepletely.

    ¡¸Papaaa, calm downnn! There was a situation that caused this nano!! Aah, you opened a gate!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Mi-chan!? Hi-chan!? What¡¯s wrong!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ku-chan runnn! Take Kouki-oniisan to somewhere far awayyy!!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-samaa! Please stop demon king-sama! Even though everyone had just managed to ovee a great danger! The people of ssnerde will be too pitiful if the demon king descend there-!!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t know what do you mean though!?¡¹

    It became extremely chaotic for a while.

    After Myuu exined the situation in general with a rapid-fire talk, Hajime regained his calm somewhat easily, because in the beginning he was also already resolved to some degree when he sent Myuu away.

    After that, the talk naturally moved to Myuu telling the tales of her travel. She also distributed the souvenirs while splitting her share from Hinata¡¯s share. Myuu and Hinata were absorbed in telling their tales. It seemed they had a lot of fun. The living room of Nagumo family¡¯s home was filled with smile and warmth.

    But, as expected the tempestuousst two days and the feeling of relieve of being home had left their effect. The two quickly reached their limit. They started dozing off in the blink of eye.

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s break off for today.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu~¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, let us talk again tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Hina-chan, see you tomorrow nano~¡¹

    Even though they looked like they would nod off even now, Myuu and Hinata exchanged those parting words and went out of their way to hug each other.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t hold back their smile while Kousuke brought Hinata home, and Remia too led Myuu to take a short bath before going to bed.

    Even the sensation of her mother¡¯s hand caressing her cheek lovingly, and also the sound of the door being closed softly weren¡¯t being registered in Myuu¡¯s consciousness that was already in the height of sleepiness.

    ¡¸Nnyaa¡­¡­tomorrow~, gonna need to prepare for school¡­¡­make a an~¡­¡­¡­¡­for inviting Ku-chan¡­¡­nyufufu-¡­¡­good grief, it¡¯ll be super busy nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Her consciousness turned off.

    Thest night of the trip where there were too many things that happened.

    Myuu¡¯s expression as she fell asleep looked very satisfied and happy.

    .

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Thank you very much for following Myuu¡¯s spring break for so long!

    As you can see the things that I want to write keep increasing as I wrote, it will make me happy if everyone can enjoy it even then.

    About the update, please allow me to take a break next week.

    Actually I updated consecutively this time because personal business that I have to do in the middle of September has been piling up (sweat).

    And so, the next update is nned to be at 7 October. Best regards!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C I¡¯m already tired, my head isn¡¯t working at alll

    From Korok of [Legend of Zelda -Tears of the Kingdom]. The Korok that was so tired and couldn¡¯t move. Even though I thought it was cute at first, before I noticed the image in my head became that of a nk expression of an oppressed Korok¡­¡­I think it¡¯s possible.

    ¨C Your role right

    From Monster Hunter¡¯s [Cutting tail is your role right?]. (TN: I think this is referring to useless or parasite yer)

    ¨C I won¡¯t miss / I¡¯ll finish it with this

    From big bro Rusty of [AC 6]. He is always cool anytime anywhere. His coolness when sniping is abnormal. He is really the big bro. In other words, cool.

    ¨C You won¡¯t mind even if I defeat him right.

    From Archer of [Fate/Stay Night].

    ¨C Aa~maa~noo~gaa~waa~kuu~~~~~~n?

    The image is from One Way Road of [To Aru] when calling the name of Kihara-kun.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470

    <strong>Nagumo Family¡¯s Morning Part 3 ~University Daily Life Episode~</strong>

    Soon it would be two months since the spring break was over.

    Even though it was a bit messy at the beginning, the life rhythm of those who plunged into a new daily life finally started to settle down around this time.

    At the early morning when the weather report was reporting that the rainy season was approaching,

    ¡¸The ¡°possible worlds¡± that are further outside the nine worlds, eh.¡¹

    *Gishi* The work chair made a creaking sound inside the workshop located underground of Nagumo family house.

    The underground space was more than eight times the size of the plot above it. It was about as big as baseball field. Even so it was overflowing with materials and objects to an immense degree.

    There were many golems with difference size and appearance that seemed to be prototype, standing in lines and making the ce cramped. Firearms and fanciful weapons with imposing as well as bewitching form were stuffed on the wall. Various kind of parts and materials like ore and the like were scattered everywhere as though to fill out the gaps in between.

    The wall and also the ceiling that was around six until seven meter above also had every single inch engraved with magic circles to assist with the creation or research.

    Compared when this underground workshop was set up at the beginning, it had been expanded to a degree that would make even his rtives astonished.

    Inside such underground workshop, there was a small room rtively near the entrance that was partitioned with reinforced ss. Because it was stuffed with precision equipment like PC and the like, the room was rtively in order.

    Inside there was a desk with six screens around it. The screens were projecting various data. There were also document shelves and whiteboard that were pasted full with memo pads.

    Hajime was letting out a deep sigh inside that space.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t perceive what we called ¡°other world¡± at the level of a ¡°single¡±. Perceive it wider as a ¡°single universe¡±, huh. Well, certainly that tracks. Even the desert world has outer space outside the and also others. Perhaps there is also with abundant nature and life somewhere in that vast universe.¡¹

    What Hajime and others vaguely called ¡°other world¡± wasn¡¯t a ¡°different¡± that existed inside the same universe by all means. The universe itself was different from their universe, and the that they knew there was nothing more than a single inside that different universe.

    Hajime once more spoke of the great premise that he had to base his perception on while tossing the tablet in his hand on the desk. He joined his hands behind his head and leaned back deeply on his chair. He stared at the empty space in order to sort his thinking.

    ¡¸In other words, the ¡°nine other worlds¡±, should be called as ¡°nine other universes¡± to be more urate¡­¡­¡¹

    The tablet was disying the report from Kouki.

    Other than reporting what happened in the desert world, the report also summarized really well about the structure of the world that Kouki heard from Foltina.

    Around this time, Kouki must be putting in effort to mop up the ¡°infected species¡± and ¡°Dark Beings¡±. From his progress report, it looked like they would enter the final phase over there. It was worthwhile for Hajime to diligently continue sending ammos and treasure warehouses that were stuffed with various energies until now.

    That progress report also included the follow-up survey regarding the ¡°Cmity¡± that was the cause of everything. But, it seemed currently there was still no trace or new information at all about it.

    Even so, Hajime had reread the written reports many times. It was so that he wouldn¡¯t miss even the slightest thing. He had even memorized all the reports by heart.

    ¡¸The ¡°Cmity¡± is a visitor from even further outside the ¡°nine other universes¡± huh.¡¹

    That was one of the facts that Foltina tried to cover up.

    The visitor didn¡¯te from the desert world, or even from some different in the same universe with the desert world. Far from it, it didn¡¯t even came from the other eight universes.

    Something that didn¡¯t exist, mustn¡¯t exist in their world, It was an Irregr in the truest sense.

    ¡¸That¡¯s something that I had been hypothesizing. That our world might be nothing more than a small part of a branch that grew from the World Tree. But¡­¡­¡¹

    Bitterness surfaced on Hajime¡¯s expression.

    ¡¸It certainly is something beyond human intellect.¡¹

    Most of the story of world structure that Foltina talked about was something that he had already known. Most were nothing more than information that supported the story that Arodde had told them.

    There was just one additional point, an information that made him wanted to throw up his hands and think ¡°Won¡¯t it be pointless to think about it anymore than this?¡± despite how interesting it was.

    That was the existence of ¡°possible world¡±.

    ording to Foltina, even their nine universes were located on nothing more than a single branch from a major branch that extended from the world tree. Furthermore their universes were nothing more than the leaves that grew at the further end of a smaller branch. There were other branches and leaves beside their branch. Nearby branch would have simr worlds with theirs, while the far away branch could possibly could have worlds withpletely different culture and history engraved on them.

    Not only that, it might even be possible that there were different major branches that grew from the world tree, where mankind itself didn¡¯t exist there in the first ce, where the worlds werepletely different, inw of physics, concept, or the world¡¯s underlying principle.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a simple story where there¡¯s an origin world and that¡¯s it huh.¡¹

    Even a goddess didn¡¯t have a clear grasp of the details or the full picture, they couldn¡¯t. But, as an avatar of a great tree, they simply understood that the world was like that from the moment they were born.

    The way to know everything was to ess the World Tree©¤©¤that was to say the origin world, but it seemed their instinct or perhaps their soul warned them. That it was hopeless. That it was beyond them. Their existence itself would warp if they stepped further ahead, that they would never be able to return back to normal.

    ¡¸If even a goddess will turn like that, it¡¯ll be dangerous to go out of my way to investigate with thepass huh¡­¡­¡¹

    He summoned thepass on his hand. He toyed with that object that was shaped like pocket watch on his palm while recalling when he searched for existence outside of the nine worlds.

    The result went without saying. Thepass showed no reaction at all.

    Perhaps there was a powerful partition that even thepass was unable to grasp. Or perhaps something like the rule of the world was obstructing it.

    Either way, he had no intention of going as far as braving danger just to ascertain it.

    At the very least until he was able to secure his own safety.

    Most of all, the most important thing from Foltina¡¯s story wasn¡¯t in that aspect.

    ¡¸The problem is, this so called ¡°Cmity¡± of the desert world was ¡°something¡± that came from that ¡°possible world¡±.¡¹

    Hajime firmly grasped thepass that he had been juggling casually. Then crimson magic power enveloped him.

    It reacted to ¡°infected species¡±. The same with ¡°Dark Being¡±. Thepass told him that the same species like the specimen that had its photo attached inside the report still existed. He also got the image of where they were located right now.

    But, the reaction quietly died out when he inquired about the ¡°Cmity¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Should I feel relieved. Or perhaps¡­¡­¡¹

    A sigh.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know the target¡¯s actual appearance, as long as he held the image of ¡°god¡± in his mind, thepass would be able to urately search the target with just that image.

    A visitor from the outer space. The existence that became the source of miasma. Just those two factors were already more than enough to show how dangerous that existence was.

    Then, he should feel relieved that thepass showed no reaction. Kouki and others would also feel at ease if he told them the result of thepass.

    But, the fact that thepass couldn¡¯t detect the world outside the ¡°nine universes¡± strangelytched into his mind. Perhaps, existence that came from there was also beyond the power of thepass. Such possibility©¤©¤

    ¡¸No, as expected I¡¯m thinking too much.¡¹

    Hajime stored thepass into his treasure warehouse and shook his head. He felt like his head was a bit heavy. It seemed the fatigue had caught up to him. It was useless to think about it any more than this. Or rather, the same idea had been running in his mind many times ever since he received the report. He should realize already just how fruitless the thought was.

    Perhaps his braincked sugar content¡­¡­Hajime thought with a wry smile.

    It was then.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸! Woah. Yue huh¡­¡­wait, what¡¯s with that appearance?¡¹

    Hajime was slightly startled from getting called out so suddenly. He swiveled on his chair.

    The door of the room of reinforced ss was half opened. Yue was peeking from there with a stare that was more piercing than usual.

    She was in a grown-up form that looked like twenty years old using metamorphosis magic.

    But, that wasn¡¯t what Hajime was referring to. Since enrolling into university, she was basically in her ¡°university student mode¡± that had the appearance of twenty year old woman when spending time outside. She turned back into her original form only when at home or there were only rtives around. It seemed that she wanted to have fun with university life together with Hajime with appearance befitting a university student.

    And so, what Hajime was referring to was her attire.

    She must be wearing camisole and hot pants. The pink frilly apron she was wearing made it looked like she was doing naked apron style from a certain angle.

    She was holding adle in one hand in that appearance that stirred up dirty imagination. Her hair that was tied together with a scrunchie was dangling forward over her shoulder. She truly looked like a young wifeing to wake up her husband.

    However, her expression wasn¡¯t smiling.

    It seemed the young wife today was deeply displeased.

    ¡¸Are we going to do a cosy y before sleeping today?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You don¡¯t notice as expected. It¡¯s already morning.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh? Seriously?¡¹

    Hajime looked bbergasted for a moment. He hurriedly turned his gaze toward the clock hanging on the wall. And indeed, certainly the clock¡¯s hands were showing that it already a bit past seven in the morning.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You said that you would return after reaching a good stopping point so I waited, and yet in the end I slept alonest night. Even though I¡¯m a newlywed wife¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, my bad. I unintentionally got too absorbed with my research¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Recently, you often fell asleep in your workshop, so I came in newlywed wife style to wake you up, but it turned out you pulled an all-nighter.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s why I unintentionally forgot the time©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸©¤©¤Even though I nned to say ¡ºDear, wake up. The breakfast is ready¡» with a kiss, then after enjoying the cute grumbling Hajime for a bit, Hajime would woke up and say ¡ºI see. The breakfast look great!¡» before pushing me down and I would say ¡ºYes, dear? Eat up?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the morning n too specific and erotic!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m a newlywed wife after all¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Yue¡¯s idea of newlywed wife strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like newlywed wife is obviously 24-hour system.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t ask 24-hour system for what but, for now apologize to all the newlywed wives of this country. You ero vampire¡¹

    The newlywed wife-sama¡¯s affection was overflowing even more also because they had officially submitted the marriage registration. It seemed that her mood had improved slightly just from this kind of exchange.

    She smiled <em>Mufuu~</em> and then ran with small footsteps *tetetete* before diving on Hajime¡¯sp. Yue in her current university student mode had magnificent breasts that weren¡¯t at all inferiorpared to Shia, so Hajime¡¯s face got buried in happiness.

    Rather than feeling excited, it was sleepiness that suddenly drowned him¡­¡­what a terrific sense of ease. And also euphoria. A yawn ¡¸Fuwaa~¡¹ spontaneously escaped his mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you want to take a day off today?¡¹

    Yue slightly separated from him. She asked him while wiping the tear that trickled out from the corner of his eyes with her fingertip. Today was weekday. Naturally there would be lecture in the university today.

    Hajime smiled wryly and shook his head.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t spoil me too much. I¡¯m reaping what I sow. I¡¯ll go like normal.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Got it. ¡­¡­Hajime, as expected, how about you made imitation sun here like in Oscar residence?¡¹

    ¡¸H~mm, the light amount changing minutely feel annoying when I¡¯m concentrating. Well, certainly I often forgot the time recently, so I¡¯ll think about it I guess.¡¹

    Hajime sounded like he wasn¡¯t enthused at all about the idea. Yue stared fixedly at him. She was wishing to stare with each other sweetly like this forever¡­¡­wasn¡¯t what she was wishing. It was clear that she was looking a bit worried.

    Hajime thought ¡¸So overprotective huh¡¹ inside his heart with a wry smile, then another visitor came.

    ¡¸Myuu is aware. Yue-oneechan said that she will go and wake up papa, but she almost never woke him up properly.¡¹

    Myuu was sending a gaze that was even more piercing than Yue. There was no way she could cling even closer than this in front of that.

    Yue apologized ¡¸Uu, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡¹ with an expression that really didn¡¯t know what to say while getting up from Hajime¡¯sp. Then Myuu leaped as though to switch with her©¤©¤

    Just as it looked like she was going to do that, she stopped when she was in the verge of diving. Then she gave a morning greeting ¡¸Good morning nano¡¹ with a prim face.

    She had quickly put on air like a big sis since advancing to elementary school. She held the idea that ady wouldn¡¯t dive on her papa¡¯s chest that easily.

    Though ny percent of the times she would only remember that after already hugging her papa. <em>Well, it feels nice so it¡¯s alright! </em>She would often get deviant like that in the aftermath.

    ¡¸Good morning, Myuu. My bad. You¡¯re going to bete if we don¡¯t eat breakfast soon, and yet you went out of your way to call me here.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu want to eat breakfast together nano. Also, Yue-oneechan! Shia-oneechan is troubled that thedle is gone nano. She can¡¯t stir the miso soup like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, sorry.¡¹

    The newlywed wife-san apologized to a little girl twice already from the morning.

    Putting that aside.

    ¡¸Myuu is really great. Recently you always woke up earlier than me. Your preparation before going to school is also always perfect.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhen! I¡¯m a big sis after all!¡¹

    Her emerald blond wavy hair was glossy and set up perfectly too today. Her attire too, even though it was just a simple trousers look, it was arranged with good style that possessed both cuteness and coolness. She was perfectly wearing Remia¡¯s selection.

    In addition even though two months had passed since the new school term began, she kept being energetic right from the morning and always looking motivated <em>I want to go to school quickly! e</em>ven now.

    For Nagumo family who was weak in the morning, the figure of Myuu waking up early in the morning and looking energetic made them happy from receiving a share of her liveliness, but at the same time it also made them a bit envious.

    ¡¸Is school fun?¡¹

    Hajime patted Myuu¡¯s head gently so as to not mess up her hairstyle. Myuu¡¯s expression that was putting on the big sister air immediately melted like jello.

    ¡¸It¡¯s suuu¡ªper fun nano! Rather, there is nothing but fun nano! Myuu also managed to make a lot of friends, and Myuu also learned a lot of things that Myuu didn¡¯t know before nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­that¡¯s great.¡¹

    Actually, he was a bit worried. No matter how fluent she was in Japanesenguage, Myuu¡¯s appearance was clearly not that of a Japanese person.

    That kind of child bing a target of ostracism in elementary school was a news that could often be heard.

    Also, children were innocent, because of that sometimes they could also act cruelly. That was a fact.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even us can¡¯tpete against Myuu¡¯smunication ability. Hajime is a worrywart.¡¹

    Yue chucked. Hajime shrugged in respond.

    Certainly that was true. Myuu could foster friendship even with those who didn¡¯t speak the samenguage like her, or rather she could do so even with evil spirits of rivers and mountains. There was no way she would get bullied by mere fellow student in the same grade©¤©¤

    ¡¸Ah, but there is this kid who¡¯s bullying Myuu nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me their name. I¡¯ll find out their address using thepass.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, don¡¯t be hasty.¡¹

    Yue scolded him <em>bad- </em>like a little kid. She also confiscated thepass that Hajime had already taken out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, Myuu. That¡¯s also the first time Yue-oneechan and others heard about that. Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! Completely fine nano!¡¹

    ¡¸But, you¡¯re getting bullied right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­¡­Myuu doesn¡¯t get any bad feeling? That kid doesn¡¯t feel like he hate Myuu¡­¡­he¡¯s just a bit dishonest with himself, something like that?¡¹

    Myuu was talking while pressing her index finger on her chin and staring at empty air. Hajime and Yue looked at each other, then they got it at the same time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu. That kid you mentioned, is he perhaps a boy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Already huh. I thought someone like that would appear one day but this is fast.¡¹

    Just as expected. It was that kind of child who bullied the person who they liked.

    As a papa, he couldn¡¯t allow some annoying insect to buzz around his daughter, but he had no intention of going as far as meddling with elementary school friendship that contained no malice.

    Rather, as a fellow male he couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy toward the boy who was being warmly perceived by the target of his feeling as merely ¡°kid who couldn¡¯t be honest with himself¡±. <em>Sorry that my kid is so precocious. The exp point is just too different¡­¡­</em>He thought.

    Also, it wasn¡¯t a lie that he felt conflicted as a papa. Perhaps he should try talking with Tomoichi-san next time about it¡­¡­he thought about something like that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu. I see. Myuu, you don¡¯t hate that boy?¡¹

    ¡¸No nano. He¡¯s mean but he also has this kind side to him. Besides, how to say it, it¡¯s difficult to take off your eyes from him¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t, take off your eyes from himmm? Do you have feeling toward that boy?¡¹

    Papa, was struck dumb. His hand reached toward his smartphone. <em>Tomoichi-san, this time hase a hundred times faster than expected! Can you clear up your schedule to meet up todayyy!?</em>

    Yue looked at Hajime with a slightly exasperated gaze while asking Myuu ¡¸What made him caught your eye?¡¹.

    Then¡­¡­

    ¡¸Err, it¡¯s Nagisa-chan and others who can take off their eyes from him nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu said that he isn¡¯t a bad kid but¡­¡­each time that kid do something, the look in Nagisa-chan and other girls¡¯ eyes will be like murderer or something¡¹

    The children who had been together and especially got along with Myuu since kindergarten apparently would react like yakuza sometimes. Myuu was worried about that.

    Yue¡¯s gaze turned toward Hajime. Hajime papa quietly averted his gaze.

    Those children often came to y to this house too. The first wife¡¯s guess that surely he had asked a favor from them to not allow any annoying insect to approach Myuu seemed to be right on the spot.

    ¡¸Myuu told them that Myuu doesn¡¯t hate him, so everyone should get along, but it only made them even more ready to fight nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Of course they would.¡¹

    Myuu tilted her head seeing Yue¡¯s enlightened expression.

    Ny the way, during the elementary school¡¯s entrance ceremony, as expected there were many children pointing their finger seeing Myuu¡¯s rare hair color but¡­¡­

    Nagisa-chan, Madoka-chan, and Hitomi-chan, the trio whose fondness toward Myuu was especially off the chart took the lead over the group of girls who were from the same kindergarten like Myuu to casually surround and guard her. Furthermore they sent out prating res that were unthinkable for new students to suppress everyone else.

    That scene was like, putting it nicely it was like the queen and her royal guards, and putting it not nicely it was like a mafia boss and her hitman bodyguards¡­¡­

    Naturally, the teachers who saw that,

    ¡ºA-a bigshot new student has enrolled this year¡­¡­¡»

    They all shuddered together. It went without saying that the teacher who was nned to be in charge of Myuu¡¯s ss got a faraway look to escape from reality.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸Err, should I try talking with Nagisa-chan and others? The next time theye ying here¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu doesn¡¯t want to papa to get involved nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹

    Papa was shocked. The clear rejection from his beloved daughter made him pressed his hand on his chest as he got taken aback.

    Myuu also lightly leaned back. However, it wasn¡¯t from shock but from puffing out her chest boldly.

    ¡¸Myuu¡¯s ssmates, will be put in order by Myuu herself nano! Just like papa! Just like papa! ze your soul! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop. I¡¯m going to die from embarrassment.¡¹

    Papa was shocked. The memory of his speech in the demon king castle got thoroughly teased by his parents peeked out ¡¸You call?¡¹. It was a necessary thing to do, but it was a history that made him a bit embarrassed looking back now. It was to a degree he covered up his reddening face with both hands.

    Yue cheerfully poked on the cheek of Hajime who was like that. <em>What¡¯s wrong with papa? What¡¯s so embarrassing from a memory that cool? </em>Myuu pondered while poking his cheek too.

    While doing such thing,

    ¡¸Aa~, it¡¯s Yue-san just as I thought! Thedle, please give it back quickly! Or rather, there¡¯s no time already! Breakfast! I need to tidy it up already!¡¹

    Shia also got down. For her she was normally wearing jeans and blouse and a simple light blue apron over it.

    The way she put her hands on her waist while urging everyone to finish their morning preparation had gone beyond being a wife and into mom territory¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hajime-san, did you stay up all night again desu? It¡¯s not good for your body if you only use things like energy drink or magic instead of sleeping properly you know?¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like I have been telling you the same thing over and over recently¡­¡­. If you don¡¯t fix the habit I¡¯ll put you into a forced suplex sleep okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s, not sleeping. It¡¯s fainting. I¡¯ll seriously fix it so spare me from that.¡¹

    Her feeling of care was conveyed fully despite her huffy attitude, so Hajime apologized obediently.

    Shia made a <em>you really can¡¯t be helped</em> face and approached. And then she gave ¡¸A good morning kiss desu!¡¹ on his forehead very casually. There was also a radiant smile apanying it,

    It was truly a newlywed wife act. Yue went ¡¸C-curse you Shia. You¡¯ve done it now-¡¹ with a bit of frustration.

    Shia swiftly deprived thedle from such Yue, then she muttered something like ¡¸I need to wake up Okaa-sama and Otou-sama too. Aa, so busy, so busy. Morning is battlefield desuu!¡¹ while going out of the workshop with her slipper making pitter-patter sound.

    ¡¸Ah, wait nano, Shia-oneechan! Myuu will wake up Obaa-chan and Ojii-chan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s helpful! Yue-san too, don¡¯t make any n to assault Hajime-san or something and please make your own preparation okayy~¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s eyes unconsciously wandered around after her ulterior motive got inly seen through.

    Suddenly her gaze met Hajime. They felt the same inside. Shia who was briskly finishing up the morning housework already had the dignity of a housewife¡­¡­they thought.

    ¡¸How to describe it, it¡¯s that huh. Perhaps even with the university life, she¡¯s the one who is enjoying it the most among all of us. Her boldness? Her vigor? They are all increasing even more should I say, her aura of someone having an amazingly satisfying life is terrific¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Her good woman aura is improving on and on. Shia is truly, the normie incarnate-¡¹

    Strange. It felt like Shia was enjoying her normal life fully, even more than her who was the only one who had gotten marriage registration submitted and had her fill making newlywed wife move everyday¡­¡­Yue thought while she shuddered.

    In fact, it seemed that Shia had made several new friends from the club she joined. She was also the only one among Hajime and others who joined a circle.

    ¡¸This weekend too she has n to go touring by bike with her circle¡¯s friends isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Cursed you Shia¡­¡­she will have fun with her biking friends while leaving me behind. While leaving me behind¡¹

    Apparently it was an important thing so she said it twice.

    Yes, the circle that Shia joined was limited for female rider. It seemed there they were talking with their fellow girls who also loved bike and did activity together, like touring.

    The circle was small with member less than ten. The membership was limited to girl only and it had lighthearted atmosphere. The circle was practically an association of like-minded people withx atmosphere and also wasn¡¯t restricted by schedule. When Shia checked it out, everyone including the seniors felt like good people so she decided to join.

    Also, the circle¡¯s name was apparently ¡°Gouon!¡±. The reason why the circle was started because of the members idolizing the female high schoolers who belonged to a certain high school¡¯s bike club or something. Surely they were all making their bike¡¯s explosive sound(bakuon) be heard everyday.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I thought that perhaps I¡¯ll also be able to keep up with their talk but¡­¡­unfortunate. It¡¯s hard to sympathize with them. I think car is safer and more convenient, and also more pleasant¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I too recently are exclusively devoted to car. There isn¡¯t fellow male around me who I can talk about bike with. It must be real fun if only I was able to find hobby friend. After all she even went as far as borrowing money from me, got the driver¡¯s license properly, and bought arge bike from the market.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­She said, she want to use her own money for her hobby, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Well, I understand her feeling.¡¹

    Shia who loved clothing that exposed much skin was recently wearing trouser more often. The reason for that was apparently because her circle friend witnessed her riding bike while wearing miniskirt and they scolded her hard for that.

    Certainly someone who didn¡¯t know about Shia¡¯s physical ability and steel-like body toughness would warn her from doing something like that. No, regardless of her toughness <em>Don¡¯t wear skirt while riding bike! </em>was an extremely natural thing to be pointed out.

    By the way, there was one more reason why she boughtmercial bike despite still possessing Brieze. Or rather, this was the main reason. Naturally that was because the circle members often showed off their bike to each other.

    Something like ridiculous machine that moved by using magic power as fuel was impossible to exin no matter how. If knowledgeable people saw it, they would see through how abnormal the vehicle was in a nce.

    <em>How¡¯s it moving!? Or rather, there¡¯s no way this thing can pass the inspection! This ispletely illegal!! </em>There was no doubt the circle members would give that kind of retort.

    ¡¸Hajime-saan! Yue-saan! Whaat are you two doinggg¨C! The breakfast will get colddd!¡¹

    Hajime and Yue looked at each other once more and chuckled together.

    Anyway. The high school era where Hajime and co had other students who knew about their special circumstance around them and they spent the majority of their time with theirrades in a kind of isted environment was over.

    In their university life, the number of people who didn¡¯t know anything about Hajime and co and got involved with their daily life had increased drastically.

    Amidst that, Shia¡¯s way of living where she smoothly increased the number of her friend and things that she wanted to do while still enjoying her personal life and university life to the fullest was a good example in a sense, even for Hajime and Yue.

    It had been like that even during their time in Tortus. Shia¡¯s liveliness always brightened the two¡¯s feeling and also raised their morale.

    Hajime¡¯s feeling was bing invigorated somehow while he stood up from his chair and stretched his back to clear up his drowsiness©¤©¤

    ¡¸Also Tio-san too! How long are you going to stay in the toilet desu! Please stop doing that kind of thing right from the morning! You¡¯re ying around with the bidet anyway there, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha-, t-t-t-tha-, that art not it though!?¡¹

    The voice of the hopeless dragon that was obviously shaken hurt his invigorated feeling a little.

    He exchanged a look with Yue and sighed.

    Hajime shifted his emotional gear and got out of the room of reinforce ss. Then he suddenly thrust one hand toward the back of the room.

    His left arm©¤©¤the artificial arm that was disguised to look like a normal human arm lighted up with lines that looked likeputer circuit running on the back of the hand part.

    Yue blinked. That was because it was her first time seeing that.

    ¡¸Return¡¹

    One word. The moment Hajime muttered it, the room that could be mistaken as a mountain of rubble had silver colored liquid surging from all over the ce like tsunami.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime? This is?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Aa, I still haven¡¯t told you huh. Ipleted this just the other day, a new artifact. Well, it still need adjustment and testing though.¡¹

    Silver slime, or perhaps it should be described as arge snake that floated in the air. Several of such thing were whirling around Hajime. They branched off and joined different silver liquid to form multipleyers of beautiful helix.

    Yue remembered seeing something like this before. The coloring was subtly different but, she had certainly seen it. Inside a past rey.

    Yes,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mother¡¯s liquid metal?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. One of the spoils of war that I recovered along with the element conversion system. I arranged it for my exclusive use with electronic control system from earth and the machine world along with several age of gods magic enchanted on it.¡¹

    The wall and ceiling peeled off. The falling fragments were returning into silver liquid in the air. It seemed that it even had camouge function.

    ¡¸Earth has plenty of concepts like Terminato* or Iron Ma*¡¯s nano tech after all. It was a pain because there was a lot of functions I wanted to add but, it was worth it forgoing sleep for many nights for this.¡¹

    The liquid metal got absorbed into the treasure warehouse. But, a part of it disguised itself as Hajime¡¯s ne and belt or got absorbed into his left arm.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Could it be, that left arm¡¯s disguise is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You noticed?¡¹

    The part that looked like the left arm¡¯s living flesh instantly changed color to silver. It didn¡¯t stop there and even transformed to take the shape of sharp knife or shield.

    ¡¸Mybat clothes can also be created instantly with just this thing. I¡¯ve registered the form into the system after all. I don¡¯t even need to think about it, and it¡¯ll be able to create a coat with even more overwhelming toughness than any metal or monster material until now anytime. I also became able to fly to some degree with the liquid¡¯s floating function, and if necessary I can also just transform it into weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That so¡¹

    It truly could be said as a masterpiece that fused the technologies of three worlds.

    Hajime was immensely proud. It still needed further adjustment and testing, but it seemed he was thinking that it was a satisfying result even for him.

    He was covering his workshop with it was also to verify the camouge function, and testing whether he could use transmutation magic through it just as programmed to process material.

    But, Yue¡¯s reaction toward such masterpiece was weak. Rather than saying that she wasn¡¯t interested, it looked like her attention was taken by something else¡­¡­

    Shia would get angry if they didn¡¯t quickly get to the breakfast table so, Hajime split his focus to tidy up the chaotic workshop in somewhat of a hurry. He didn¡¯t notice the state Yue was in.

    ¡¸Netemp.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my lord.¡¹

    Hajime made the treasure warehouse shined again. Then a beautiful maid appeared as though to take the ce of the liquid metal.

    d in a ssical maid uniform that gave off a neat and clean impression was Netemp-san who performed a professional courtesy that would make anyone who knew her wanted to say ¡¸Eh? Who?¡¹ or ¡¸Ain¡¯t this just a normal god¡¯s apostle¡¹.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the clean up to you.¡¹

    ¡¸As my lord will it. Will it be fine if I also make my subordinates to help as training for them?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, guess this will be just right for them huh. Don¡¯t get overthrown okay?¡¹

    ¡¸A funny joke my lord.¡¹

    If there was anyone else than Yue in this ce, surely they all would say the same thing.

    <em>No, that¡¯s Neunte right!? She isn¡¯t Netemp but Neunte right!!</em> That was just how unbelievable the overflowing serious and prim atmosphere from Netemp-san who usually was always joking and screwing around.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Who?¡¹

    As expected Yue couldn¡¯t hold back her question after seeing this.

    ¡¸Madam. I am your loyal servant, Netemp.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What are you saying with that serious face? As expected are you Neunte?¡¹

    ¡¸I am Netemp. The super perfect elegant beautiful maid who swore fealty to everyone of Nagumo Family with my whole heart, body, and soul, Netemp-tan. From good morning until good evening, I ask to be allowed to perform every kind of service (deep meaning) ©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah, it¡¯s fine already. You¡¯re Netemp. Anyone can see it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a great honor.¡¹

    She hadn¡¯t changed deep inside. An extremely screwed up existence. She felt a bit relieved.

    Also, Netemp changed character to serious and prim archetype was because she found it unbearable for her character to ovep with Etemp-oneesan.

    Getting back on topic(Who the hell care).

    ¡¸Now, everyone! It¡¯s time for work!¡¹

    Netemp¡¯s brooch shined and several humanoid metal golems came out from there. They looked like female mannequin and they were also wearing ssical maid uniform.

    Netemp had the appearance of god¡¯s apostle bybining Mother¡¯s body and living golem¡¯s technology wrapped in high end model liquid metal that performed the disguise. In a nce it could be seen that these metal golems had lower quality. To make it easier to understand, it was like the difference between a custom made against mass-produced model.

    Those mass produced maid golems were,

    ©¤©¤<em>aaAAAAAAA!!</em>

    ©¤©¤<em>GIiIIIIIH!!</em>

    ©¤©¤<em>OoOOOHH!!</em>

    Attacking Netemp as the first thing they did.

    And so first thing first, Netemp-san shut them up with ps that had the force to rotate their head 180 degree.

    Their inside was demon so it couldn¡¯t be helped. If there was an opening, no, even if there was no opening they would challenge their superior to overthrow her for the position of the number one maid of their master who wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to be called as a demon god right now.

    Also, as expected the high end model body that was handmade by their master was something they all desired!!

    ¡¸Do you want this beautiful face? Then I¡¯ll give it to you. Work! These vulgar female demons! Don¡¯t think that you will be given reward without showing result first!¡¹

    The mass produced maid golems started cleaning up even while letting out resentful shriek. It seemed that their inside was female demon.

    ¡ºYou can only act cocky for now. I¡¯ll snatch that beautiful face from you one day.¡»

    There was also a demon who could talk fluently like that with telepathic method mixed in. It was just a guess but, she must be a named ss demon who even had appearance in bible.

    Seeing that they had no chance right now, they withdrew, however they gave a proper courtesy only Hajime and Yue before starting to clean up the room eagerly. It was a bit of an unbelievable sight.

    ¡¸Is that okay, promising them to hand over the apostle form? I avoided asking for her real name but, that one might be a big shot you know?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no problem. I am not Neunte, but my lord¡¯s Netemp. Staying in my previous appearance all the time is dissatisfying instead. No to mention this is the same appearance like Etemp-neesan!¡¹

    ¡¸Your true feeling slipped out there. Get along with her, you two are sisters.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly because we are sisters there are things that are simply uneptable. And so, right now I¡¯m in the middle of thinking an appearance that will hit my lord¡¯s preference as well as overflowing with originality. Please, look forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care. More importantly, I want to upgrade the weaponry for your body as well as the mass produced model.¡¹

    ¡¸For romance isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, for romance!¡¹

    Regardless of everything they were master and servant with what seemed to be a good affinity.

    Either way, it seemed that another powerful golem group other than Demon Rangers and Grim Reapers was being formed.

    <em>I¡¯ll leave the rest to you,</em> Hajime said while turning around. This time he really headed toward the dining room. He climbed up the stair to the above ground.

    ¡¸By the way, I also upgraded the living golems themselves. I fused the machine soldier technology from machine world into them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so? If I remember right, there were more than 5000 of them¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I still haven¡¯t upgraded all of them. For now I¡¯m trying out various things with the maid golems. I¡¯m nning to increase their number if it goes well and the mass production get easier.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    It seemed they would still increase in number and their capability would also improve. The demon king army¡¯s expansion was insane.

    Just what in the world Hajime was aiming for? Even though he imed to be a good-natured pacifist Japanese person.

    Yue was pondering such thing.

    She was exasperated, but she didn¡¯t poke fun at him©¤©¤she was feeling anxious quite seriously.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime.¡¹

    She tightly pinched the sleeve of Hajime who was going up the stairs. Hajime looked back over his shoulder. He was bewildered by Yue¡¯s unexpectedly serious expression.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    *Jii-*, Yue was staring at Hajime just like when she was on hisp before this. Her gaze was as though she was saying that she wouldn¡¯t overlook even the slightest change of expression. Hajime felt slightly pressured by that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you, anxious about something?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes widened as though she had gotten asked a really unexpected question. Yue couldn¡¯t see any sign of him trying to dodge the question or hide something inside his heart.

    ¡¸Anxious? Me? ¡­¡­Does it look like that?¡¹

    Hajime looked seriously confused. A bit of tension left Yue¡¯s shoulders seeing that. She knew that it was impossible for Hajime to act like that toward her but, as expected Hajime didn¡¯t seem like he was burdened by something and trying to hide that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. It might just be my imagination.¡¹

    She was aware that it was Hajime¡¯s hard to fix bad habit to stay upte because he got too absorbed in something.

    But, for some reason she had a thought.

    Even though he was already busy with things rted to the harm caused by the King Tree¡¯s revival, recently the time he was doing a different work in parallel to a degree that he stayed upte was increasing.

    The liquid metal and the like just now were also like that. Rather than tools for the convenience of their daily life, it felt like he was putting more importance in developing weapon and armor.

    And then, actually there were also many days where he was sleeping but only lightly.

    Taking all of those into consideration, when Yue saw the way Hajime immersed himself into his work recently, usual words like romance or boasting about his work came out from his mouth but, somewhere in it there was something that went beyond doing it for enjoyment¡­¡­yes, if she had to put it into word it was like someone whose work also doubled as his hobby, but he was working a bit desperately because he was unsure if he would be able to meet the deadline.

    Yue openly exined that thinking of her to Hajime while continuing with ¡¸Besides¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu¡¯s intensive training too, even though it was only for a year it was a bit unexpected that you took such a method.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­¡­was because Myuu¡¯s will was stubborn.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. That was why I also agreed. But other than that¡­¡­for example, the experiment to make it easier to learn age of god magic. I think, you were really rushed with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess. But that too was because I thought it doesn¡¯t really matter if Amanogawa is the one using it.¡¹

    He had exnation for every action he took. Those were actions that he took with proper reasoning behind them.

    That was why, surely it was just Yue¡¯s imagination, no doubt about it.

    It must be nothing more than an insignificant sense of difort that formed from Hajime¡¯s actions that by chance were subtly different from her thinking ¡°If it¡¯s the usual Hajime wouldn¡¯t he do this?¡± happening multiple times.

    Yue became convinced like that and her expression softened this time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. I said strange things.¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t apologize. If Yue felt something, then perhaps that is what actually happened. I also said it before but, I must be getting a bit tense from the case of King Tree¡¯s revival¡¯s harmful effect, and there was also the change in environment from the university life that happened around the same time. There were too many things that I wanted to do and I had to do that I might be too tense somewhere inside me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime¡¹

    Yue¡¯s eyes were tinged with happiness and then passion seeing Hajime seriously listening to her words no matter how trivial it was.

    When she stepped on the same stair level with Hajime, the face of Yue who was in her university student mode was at the same height with Hajime¡¯s shoulder. It was a position that was far closer to his facepared to her original form.

    She put her hands around Hajime¡¯s neck to hug his head. She pressed her body on his to cling firmly on him.

    Hajime also put her arms around Yue and hugged her tightly.

    ¡¸Thanks for worrying. I¡¯ll seriously take care of myself.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-¡¹

    They stared at each other from point-nk range. They were hugging so tightly that Yue¡¯s breasts were almost spilling out from the apron. And then they were going to kiss to their heart¡¯s content ©¤©¤

    ¡¸I said that there¡¯s no timeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes-, we¡¯re sorry!!¡¹¡¹

    Shia mama scolded them.

    And so, Hajime and Yue only exchanged a light kiss *chu* before they hurriedly dashed toward Shia mama who was standing imposingly above the stairs.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Before entering thest long arc, I want to write a bit of daily life story about each character¡¯s university life and about each character that I don¡¯t think will get included in the long arc, as well as stories to retrieve the small foreshadowing and the like. The chapter this time is something like the prologue for that. Best regards!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Gouon!

    From [Bakuon!]. By the way, Shia¡¯s bike is undecided. I¡¯m currently at a loss what bike will suit her.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471

    <strong>I, I-I-I, I¡¯m a Total Loner!</strong>

    With car it would take around forty until fifty minutes with car to go from Nagumo family house until the university. With train it would be a bit under an hour considering the walking time until the station and also the waiting time.

    A university that had a department that Hajime wished for and also had varied courses. On top of that it was located in reasonable enough distance¡­¡­the result after all those requirements were factored in was,

    Using the high school graduation as the chance to leave their parents¡¯ home¡­¡­a lot of Hajime¡¯s ssmates took that option, but Hajime and others didn¡¯t even consider that option from the start.

    They had Myuu who had just started going to elementary school, and there was also the underground workshop that Hajime was continuously upgrading in convenience even now.

    And most of all, Yue and others disliked that option. They said that they didn¡¯t understand the meaning of intentionally living separately from Shuu and Sumire.

    Therefore the university located withinmuting distance was an absolute requirement. When Sumire and Shuu heard that,

    It wasn¡¯t like the thought that the girls might be asking to live in their own house after marriage had never crossed their mind, so they felt relieved and patted their chest, but even that onlysted briefly. After that their tension exploded that they even started an improvised rap duet.

    Strange. Why were they expressing their joy with rap¡­¡­about that naturally, the quality of their rap, their matching tune, they absolutely must have practiced this for several months! Their rap level was so high everyone wanted to retort like that. As expected from the Nagumo spouses. Strange.

    In any case.

    ¡¸Hm~m, as expected perhaps I should take it too, a license.¡¹

    ¡¸That was why I told you to take it. And yet you said that using ¡°God Speed¡± is easier and faster¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime was driving a car, while Kaori and Shizuku were having such talk at the back seat.

    Their departments were different, but any first year would have curriculum schedule that gave them a lot of free time, so their activity time didn¡¯t differ much from each other. It was the natural course of event for them to go together.

    Hearing what Kaori said, Hajime stopped the car to wait for the traffic light to turn green while ncing at the back through the rearview mirror.

    He wondered if perhaps Kaori was harboring some kind of guilt that he went out of his way to pick her up like this, which was an extravagant treatment in a sense foring and going from university, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, Shizuku-chan. I¡¯m not talking about convenience you know? Because, if that¡¯s all I¡¯m considering then certainly it¡¯ll be better to go to university by ¡°God Speed¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸What an absurd power word.¡¹

    ¡¸Even Hajime-kun and Yue can go using teleportation if they want.¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like my concept of going to school will crumble hearing what you say.¡¹

    By the way, they didn¡¯t choose to teleport to university even though not doing that costed them precious time in the morning was because this too was ¡°an enjoyment of university life¡±.

    That was naturally the reason why Kaori too was riding together with Hajime every morning.

    Although they hadn¡¯t gone as far as sending marriage registration, there was a proper ring on Kaori¡¯s left ring finger. She was wholeheartedly enjoying the situation of going to university while conversing inside the car that her husband was driving.

    Of course, it was also the same with Shizuku.

    Yue was sitting on the passenger seat. She looked back over her shoulder.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then what? Do you want to try driving? ¡­¡­Fumu. That¡¯s not a bad idea. I¡¯ll be able to make out with Hajime at the back seat. Kaori, be the personal driver for Hajime and I.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want a dangerous ride?¡¹

    It seemed that it wasn¡¯t like she had interest with driving. Kaori gave a resentful re at Yue while pointing at diagonally left forward.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cool?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn toward where she was pointing.

    There was a bike there that was also waiting for the light to turn green. It was arge bike with tough and rugged looking frame painted ck and iron blue©¤©¤a Yamaha¡¯s V-Max. It was a monster bike with 1700 engine.

    The rider¡¯s long leg was rhythmically tapping on the ground. She was wearing a full face helmet with dull ck color and mirror type shield so her expression couldn¡¯t be seen, but she looked like she was in an extremely good mood.

    ¡¸She has the appearance of a stylish girl right? And yet, she¡¯s straddling a bike that big¡­¡­bike makes your beautiful legs even more striking isn¡¯t it? And even though her straight back form a beautiful posture, her body lines like her tight waist got really pronounced¡­¡­I think it¡¯s a bit too lewd!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. I shall agree. Why can she look so provocative like that just by getting on bike? Or rather her jacket, isn¡¯t it the wrong size? Her breasts, they¡¯re about to spill out though? The fastener, it¡¯s about to open on its own though? Is it intentional? So obscene! Nice, do it more!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, what do we do? There¡¯re two sex harassing uncles inside this car.¡¹

    Shizuku got a bit creeped out seeing Kaori and Yue breathing hard through their noses.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, certainly I also think that she look sexy riding bike like that. There, see?¡¹

    Inside the specially customized helmet, even though they were pressed t there, the hell usamimi(bunny ears) ears (Shia¡¯s naming) were in perfect condition.

    Yue and Kaori¡¯s conversation must be audible to them. The monster bike¡¯s rider©¤©¤Shia twisted her upper body to look back at them.

    *Kashu-* She flicked up her helmet¡¯s shield and narrowed her eyes bashfully. And then she pped her hand as though to say ¡¸Just what are you two talking over there desuu~¡¹.

    That gesture was witnessed by a young woman in suit inside a car that was coincidentally stopping at the nextne. ¡¸Eh? S-she¡¯s waving her hand at me? Oh no, I¡¯m embarrassed for some reasonnn-¡¹ The woman went bright red while waving her hand back reservedly.

    Furthermore, behind Shia was a young man riding a moped. From the start he must have been entranced by thebination of Shia¡¯s body style and monster bike.

    His gaze was glued hard at the glimpse of what was clearly a beautiful face even though he could only see the eyes that became visible after the shield was lifted up.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I hope she won¡¯t cause any ident.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps I should install perception blocker on the bike itself? No, that¡¯ll be more dangerous¡­¡­¡¹

    Actually, it was rare for their vehicles to be this close by not far from the university.

    Most of the times Shia would go ahead, or there would be other cars that got in between and separated them on the way. The car wouldn¡¯t have an easy time to move when there were many other cars on the street, or perhaps the car would get stopped by a lot of traffic lights¡­¡­there was also how Shia would often change course depending on her mood to be honest.

    That was why, for the car to be able to keep up the whole time with Shia who was riding enjoyably on her bike was something rare that could be counted on one hand during these two months.

    In other words, staring once more at Shia riding her bike like this caused an admiration to grow once more inside Kaori.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine if you want to take bike¡¯s license isn¡¯t it? Shia will also be happy.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡­perhaps I¡¯ll consider it if I have time.¡¹

    Shia was nodding up and down fiercely. She also gave a thumb up. <em>She really looks picture perfect huh</em>¡­¡­everyone thought.

    Also, thedy in the next car. The thumb up wasn¡¯t for you so it¡¯s fine even if you didn¡¯t give a thumb up back. Shia¡¯s nod made her expression brightened up as though to say ¡¸She responded to my lips movement and gesture!?¡¹ but it was a misunderstanding¡­¡­that¡¯s why, the young man behind. You too shouldn¡¯t send a jealous gaze to thedy like that¡­¡­

    ¡¸Come to think of it, I¡¯m amazed that Hajime-kun was also able to take license.¡¹

    Kaori was watching the light turning green and Shia taking off while tilting her head.

    ¡¸Eh? Do you think I would fail?¡¹

    ¡¸No no! I¡¯m talking about time. Just when did you have the time to take the license?¡¹

    Everyone knew about how busy Hajime was in these few months.

    Not only he had sses in university, there were the case of the King Tree revival¡¯s adverse effects, the world tree¡¯s branches revival project, the handling of the world¡¯s changing situation, the management of thepany he established, and in addition there were the various researches he was doing, etc.

    Even if he was using Hour Crystal, there still wouldn¡¯t be enough time. It was clearly an amount of work that was beyond a single human.

    Because of that, among friends he got called with things like ¡°The only one going through 72 hours a day¡±, ¡°The man who forgot the notion of holiday in another world¡±, ¡°A monster inflicting terror by never showing how busy he is¡±, ¡°The model personnel sought after by ckpany¡±, ¡°Hardest working demon king¡±, etc.

    ¡¸Aa, that¡¯s what you mean. It¡¯s that you know, the one-shot exam thing.¡¹

    ¡¸You passed that!? I heard that in exchange of not needing to graduate the driving school, the difficulty level is really high you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s something like five percent isn¡¯t it, the passing rate there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Yes, Hajime-san went directly to the license examination hall and took the exam there©¤©¤so to speak it was the so called grade skipping exam and passed it in one go.

    In the first ce it wasmon knowledge that he had amazing driving skill that he was even able to performbat maneuver with his vehicles. Using magical VR game he was also able to practice with earth vehicles as much as he liked. And so what was left for him to do was only cramming the required knowledge to pass the written exam.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aren¡¯t you two overly surprised? It¡¯s natural to pass if it¡¯s Hajime.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s really not that simple you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Yue. Even if you have the driving skill it¡¯ll be pointless if you don¡¯t know the traffic rule.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s even more so. Hajime already had the knowledge right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸?¡¹¡¹

    What was she talking about? Kaori and Shizuku thought with tilted head. Yue shrugged her should and said <em>good grief.</em> Putting aside Shizuku, Kaori should already know.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Step on the pedal when you see a criminal. They teach you that in the driving school¡± was what he said right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case here!¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime!/ What are you teaching Yue!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, yeah. That¡¯s the trafficw only at Tortus, yeah.¡¹

    <em>No, that¡¯s still problematic in its own way</em>¡­¡­Kaori and Shizuku¡¯s gaze were saying that.

    Also, what Yue said was the teaching of Hajime when in the past he stepped hard on the pedal to save Liliana who secretly ran away from the kingdom that was in a disturbing state and the merchant caravan she was hiding with got attacked by bandits.

    ¡¸Well, you know. I simply studied. I also used Hour Crystal and did it between works. After that, I might be cheating for a bit. I took the test while using ¡°Light Speed¡± in short burst.¡¹

    In other words, Hajime was clearing the exams with reaction speed that was several times of normal people, which he used to observe the reaction of the examiners themselves, to confirm whether there was no mistake with his knowledge or if there was something that he overlooked.

    ¡¸I see. Perhaps I also have a chance if I use that method too? I wanted to graduate the driving school normally but¡­¡­it feels like it¡¯ll be a waste doing that after hearing what you did. You should have told me.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to drive at Tortus. And it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have any free time. This is something important, so obviously it¡¯ll be better to learn properly in the driving school.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­you¡¯re right. Yep, it¡¯s just as you said. I¡¯ll also pick a car that can pass the inspection normally for the car that I¡¯ll buy one day. Not something like this disguised Brieze.¡¹

    Shizuku agreed even while twisting the knife a bit with a mischievous smile.

    Yes, this car was actually Brieze at the inside despite looking like Jeep Wrangler. In other words, it was crammed with tons of weapons and powered by magic power. The engine sound and the body were also disguised. The liquid metal-chan was working hard. Also, It was disguised as Jeep Wrangler because the original shape was simr to it.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? Unlike Shia, it¡¯s not like I have friend that¡¯ll be interested in checking this car¡¯s inside, and for the inspection it¡¯ll manage again somehow with the disguise¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying anything you know?¡¹

    ¡¸If by chance it get exposed then I can just sh the Neura Liz*r New.¡¹

    ¡¸Can I say a word?¡¹

    ¡¸This can also be used for family outing. And an unarmed car is dangerous so I don¡¯t feel like driving one at this point.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, let¡¯s have a word shall we.¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s priceless words that preached of the definition of the wordsmon sense smoothly flowed into the right and out of the left ear.

    ¡¸Ce on, Shizuku-chan. Let¡¯s just leave it there okay? Hajime-kun¡¯s quirk for weapon is like an incurable illness after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Besides we¡¯ll arrive soon.¡¹

    The university came into view.

    The parking lot within campus ground fundamentally wasn¡¯t for student¡¯s use. It was only for when there was special reason.

    And so Hajime drove the car toward rented parking lot for public use that was located slightly away. Shia detoured the campus ground and headed toward the exclusive parking lot for ¡°Gouon!¡± circle, so they parted way here.

    Shia lightly waved her hand. Yue and others waved their hands back. Meanwhile the car entered the parking lot that had monthly rental fee that originally would be quite expensive for student (even so they were lucky that they managed to get a space there).

    ¡¸What are you two going to do this afternoon?¡¹

    Hajime drove toward his rented space while asking.

    ¡¸Of course, let¡¯s get together.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, me too. After all this is a rare day where we have shared course.¡¹

    Actually, Kaori and Shizuku, and also Shia couldn¡¯t have lunch together with them every day.

    The campus was big so there were multiple eating ces. And they were in different department, so the nearest eating ce was also different for each of them.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t be unable to meet up during lunch, but they had taken the trouble to put themselves in an environment where they were able to interact with a lot of people who came from outside the local area. It would be slightly unsatisfactory if they always spent their time together with only family despite that. For the sake of a good university life too, they should treasure their respective new friendship in their own department.

    Under such thinking, it wasn¡¯t only Shia who was able to form hobby friends, recently Kaori and Shizuku too would have lunch with their new friends.

    But, if they didn¡¯t meet up at all inside the campus¡­¡­then there would be no point for them to attend the same university.

    And so, they matched their schedule to take the university¡¯s shared subjects (foundational subject that could be taken by all students regardless of their department) together, and in days when those subjects¡¯ lecture ended rtively close to lunch time, they would have lunch together.

    ¡¸I see. Then let¡¯s meet up at the lecture before noon. It¡¯s fine to have lunch outside like usual right? Decide it beforehand if there¡¯s a restaurant that you want to go to.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, got it!¡¹

    ¡¸I heard from this girl in the same ss with me yesterday about this good restaurant. I¡¯ll try to ask her more about it.¡¹

    Both Kaori and Shizuku smiled happily in respond to Hajime¡¯s words.

    Also, they ¡°had lunch outside¡± was because they would stand out much when Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku were together. And so they would always go outside the campus to eat when the four of them were together at the same time.

    Of course, there would be no problem for them to have lunch leisurely if they used perception blocker or the like but¡­¡­

    Actually, Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku had announced that they were married person, but they made it ambiguous the fact that their husband was a student in the same university in a different department©¤©¤Hajime.

    The reason for that of course wasn¡¯t because it was embarrassing for them being a member of a real harem. But, as expected it was a fact that it was a type of rtionship that was far removed from being ¡°normal¡± in the eye of society.

    It was reality that such fact could possibly be an obstacle in building new friendly rtionship. It was also a fact that a bad first impression would require tremendous persistence and effort topensate for it.

    And so, they thought to create friend with personality that would be able to ept such thing, or introduce Hajimeter after they had gotten close enough they would be able to ept the fact.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, what about Yuuka and others?¡¹

    Yue asked at the timing when Hajime just finished parking the car on his rented space.

    ¡¸Hm? Won¡¯t they call if they want toe along too?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, so cold! Just what do you think Yuuka-chan is!¡¹

    ¡¸No, she¡¯s a friend¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, you¡¯re horrible. Try putting yourself on the shoes of Yuuka who have to indirectly ask you about your lunch schedule and indirectly ask you to meet up every time.¡¹

    Even if they told him something like that¡­¡­Hajime made a troubled expression.

    The writing ability of Yuuka-chan who was unable to be honest no matter how much time passed was improving everyday. It was to a degree that the girls were amazed to learn how so much word variation could exist.

    Although.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, Yuuka¡¯s already at her limit.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what limit?¡¹

    Yue¡¯s expression looked serious. Hajime turned off the disguise engine sound while asking back.

    ¡¸¡­¡­She¡¯s about to run out already, of words asking about your n, or phrase for eating lunch together. And even thest time, she finally feigned a coincidence to meet up with us.¡¹

    It seemed that Yue couldn¡¯t bear to watch it anymore. She even reflexively grabbed Yuuka¡¯s hand and dragged her into the restaurant without paying any care to the person herself who was looking embarrassed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Miyazaki or Tamai invited her there right? Those two also came together with her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Yue and others looked at him reproachfully. Even though originally the three of them should be the one on guard if there was a girl who looked like she had ulterior motive approached Hajime.

    Why did he have to be stared usingly like this by his three wives? Hajime wasn¡¯t particrly dense. But, still. He thought that as a man with wives and child, it would be wrong for him to invite a girl who hadn¡¯t made her feeling to him clear. That should be an extremely natural consideration for him to have.

    And yet, the wives in question were looking at him with a gaze that seemed to say ¡¸Good grief(Yare yare daze)¡¹¡­¡­

    It really didn¡¯t make sense to him at all no matter how he thought about it, even so Hajime replied ¡¸I¡¯ll call herter¡¹.

    The three¡¯s expressions softened in eptance and they nodded.

    For some reason, it felt like their attitude toward Yuuka was softpared to their high school period. They were like guardians watching over a difficult child.

    Perhaps because the time they were spending together had decreased drastically, Yuuka¡¯s awkwardness, or perhaps her praiseworthiness, that kind of aspect of her felt like it was even more striking than before.

    Perhaps that side of her was tickling something like the motherhood inside his wives?

    That was the thought Hajime had. As expected, that exnation still didn¡¯t feel satisfying to him even while he got out of the car. Yue and others also got out.

    Like that, they walked to enter the campus from the main gate©¤©¤not, but from a ce that wouldn¡¯t gather much attention©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief.¡¹

    Yue let out a sigh.

    Hajime and others guessed just from that. They smiled wryly.

    ¡¸©¤©¤¡±Disperse¡±¡¹

    Yue¡¯s word reverberated through a strangely wide range. It was ¡°Divine Word¡±. The target were several people among the people around the back gate that they were heading to.

    Not many people were using this gate during the morning, but naturally there were still some campus staffs and students other than Hajime¡¯s group using it. In that case, it was normal for Yue and others to attract attention every time they passed here.

    Among those people, there were also those who were clearly lying in wait for them despite pretending to y with their smartphone or talking with their friend.

    Especially Yue. Her beauty had already became well known despite the recognition blocker applied on her. It was somewhat understandable that some people would try to have a nce of her in the morning to fuel them to go through the rest of their day, or wanting to meet her like a fan waiting for the idol they were supporting to pass by.

    Therefore, they would overlook such people as long as they wouldn¡¯t cause any harm.

    But, people trying to sneakily take picture of them from behind cover, or people trying to casually call out to them with an expression so overflowing with ulterior motive it was curious just where did their confidence came from were uneptable.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no end to them.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that, it¡¯s still two months. It can¡¯t be helped. Yue in her 20 years old mode is packed full with charm even in the eyes of fellow female.¡¹

    Just now, around half of the people who got hit by ¡°Divine Word¡± were neers. The number of people who had received ¡°Divine Word¡± and became made to stop having interest to Yue and others was already nearing three digits ever since their enrollment to this university.

    Even then something like this still happened everyday. It was definitely caused by Yue¡¯s charm.

    Even in her girl¡¯s form there was nobody who thought of Yue as a child due to the bewitching aura that was oozing out from her. Her outer appearance that had caught up with her inside could bewitch even gods and demons, as had been proven in the fairy world.

    The grown up Yue would be an actual country toppling beauty if she was born in such era. Ordinary people getting so entranced by her was something that couldn¡¯t be helped somewhat.

    That was why, Hajime too wouldn¡¯t do anything to every single one of such case as long as they weren¡¯t too much of a bother. It felt like their university life would be hindered even if he only applied Pressure on them, and most of all Yue would quickly deal with such people like clockwork. And so he put his full effort on praising her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing a really great job in using discretion, Yue. You¡¯re alreadypletely used to living in Japan. You¡¯re a magnificent pacifist.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ehhen. You can praise me more.¡¹

    ¡¸No, umm¡­¡­I¡¯ve been hearing a lot of first-hand ounts of upperssmen who looked much like a yer suddenly transformed into super in students wearing in clothes, lenseless sses that looked like it was picked up from the bottom of bargain bin, and also their ck hair set in in side parting though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­They are a bunch that snorted when looking at Hajime so it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m even feeling moved with just how merciful I am.¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, certainly you stopping with the Smash without warning is already a positive growth, I think?¡¹

    ¡¸If they are members of a certain organization who harbored ill will, then it will be volunteer life for them out of this country. But instead they¡¯re turned into diligent humans studying hard for their future. Yue is too kind.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, you made me shy.¡¹

    By the way, Yue also wouldn¡¯t act against anyone who wouldn¡¯t cause harm to them. She would only ignore them.

    People who crossed that line and did light harm like taking photo and the like would only be stopped by dispersing them just like now.

    If someone was too persistent then Yue would only make them lost interest. And if someone was too malicious or she judged that they would cause harm to their enjoyment of university life on the whole, only then she would change their personality.

    Like that, Yue had her own evaluation standard and didn¡¯t change people¡¯s personality whimsically, so certainly it could be said that she was restraining herself.

    ¡¸Well, I can understand your feeling seeing that they¡¯re the type of person who will still call out to a woman with ulterior motive even knowing that the woman has announced that she¡¯s married and wearing a marriage ring.¡¹

    ¡¸True that. That kind of person is overflowing with baseless confidence and fundamentally won¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s exnation. Rather than allowing that kind of person to hover around, it¡¯s better like this.¡¹

    Yue was gathering much more attention, but only rtively. Kaori and Shizuku themselves were also in possession of charm that drew attention vigorously. The number of men whose heart they had broken when they announced that they were married was beyond counting.

    Them announcing that they were married was of course mainly because it was a happy thing for them, and that was the only thing that they didn¡¯t want to hide. But a part of it was also in order to ward off men.

    If they didn¡¯t announce their married status, there would be much more mening to woo them than now.

    Considering that, they couldn¡¯t deny the evaluation standard of Yue who possessed charm level that pierced through even the perception blocker. And so Shizuku and Kaori smiled wryly at Yue who was immersed in satisfaction as Hajime gently patted her head.

    Also, there were girls too among the people who came to see Yue first thing in the morning, but they only shrilly screamed ¡¸Kyaah¡¹ with small voices.

    Yue¡¯s closeness with Hajime was also spreading to some degree at the same time when she instantly became famous, so there were also people who were supporting her with that included.

    ¡¸Now then, we¡¯re going to bete if we don¡¯t walk fast. Kaori, Shizuku, see you twoter okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Shizuku, please find out the information of that good restaurant. It¡¯s reaally fun going around the restaurant near the campus with everyone at lunch.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I get it. Leave it to me.¡¹

    Hajime and Yue left while holding hands and snuggling close with each other. Kaori and Shizuku saw them off while looking at each other. They understood from looking at each other¡¯s eyes. It seemed they had the same thought.

    Which was.

    ©¤©¤I want to introduce my new friend to Hajime quickly

    They chuckled with each other and left that ce with quick pace to their own lecture too.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The time passed in the blink of eye after that.

    Inside therge lecture hall where a shared subject¡¯s ss was being held before noon, a famous old professor who was always wearing a straw hat with ample variation regardless of the season was ending the ss early.

    It was also the professor¡¯s habit to lightly lift up his straw hat as greeting. Also, Hajime had never seen the professor wearing the same straw hat until now. He was a serious straw hat maniac.

    In the end, would he be able to see the professor run out of collection before the curriculum ended? It was something that Hajime looked forward a little.

    Getting back on topic.

    At the edge of therge lecture hall that could amodate 500 people, there were Hajime and Yue sitting side by side, with Shia between Kaori and Shizuku sitting behind them.

    The seating was arranged in stairway form, so Hajime and Yue had to look up slightly when they looked back to the three.

    ¡¸As expected the professor¡¯s story is interesting. It¡¯s even more so as someone who know about Vatican or the actually existing underworld.¡¹

    ¡¸Right desu. And yet there are many students sleeping through the lecture. Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸H~mm, because in the first ce not many Japanese people are interested with religion, perhaps?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, why are they taking this ss?¡¹

    ¡¸Because they want easy credit, I guess?¡¹

    The exit would be congested if hundreds of people moved. And so Hajime and co were amusing themselves by talking among themselves while waiting for the crowd to thin out.

    Also, the ss they were taking was ¡°Introduction of Religious Studies¡±. It was unpopr among the first year, however the upperssmen often took it to make up for their grade because of how easy it was to get credit here.

    One of their reasons taking this ss was because not many students of their year were here, but it was also a fact that they were interested with the ss.

    Religion and history couldn¡¯t be separated from each other no matter how much you tried. Also often ult things got rted with religion.

    Now that ult was starting to appear as real world problem, they thought that it would be useful learning about religion and its history.

    Even putting aside whether it would really be useful or not, the ss was more interesting than they imagined so it was all good. Though it was also because of the old professor¡¯s skill in lecturing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It feels like our objective and method got reversed. Well, no matter. More importantly Shizuku, did you manage to get the restaurant¡¯s information?¡¹

    Yue who was watching the upperssmen who were going out of the lecture hall as though she was watching a mysterious creature for a little while immediately turned a gaze that was sparkling with expectation toward Shizuku.

    This university had a lot of eating ces nearby. From restaurant that served a big portion with rtively cheap price, to stylish restaurant that was a bit expensive. It was a bit of obsession for Yue right now to find a restaurant that she would like.

    However, Shizuku who usually could fulfill someone¡¯s expectation on her properly looked unusually evasive today. She seemed hesitant to speak, and her expression was also troubled.

    But, Kaori opened her mouth first before Shizuku could speak the reason.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry to interrupt but, can I speak for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? What, Kaori? Did you find a restaurant that you want to rmend?¡¹

    ¡¸Just how much you want to go to a restaurant tour? That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    Kaori also looked a bit troubled. Yue and others looked dubious. Then Kaori nced at her smartphone while continuing speaking.

    ¡¸Umm, it looks like the matter of Hajime-kun had gotten found out.¡¹

    ¡¸Found out¡­¡­you means, by the friend that you just made?¡¹

    Kaori nodded. Shizuku said ¡¸It looks like Kaori had also heard the same talk huh¡¹ with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Well, you two managed to keep it secret longer than me. The people in my circle had also found out that it¡¯s Hajime-san since quite some time ago.¡¹

    ording to Shia, it seemed that her friends had inquisitively questioned her about a month ago.

    Naturally they were also aware of Yue¡¯s existence, so they were worried or angry that if the husband that Shia said was Hajime, wouldn¡¯t that mean he was two-timing? And so they interrogated her about it.

    ¡¸I never heard about that though?¡¹

    ¡¸I never mentioned it after all. I already finished persuading them, or even if some of them aren¡¯tpletely persuaded their reaction is like ¡°Well, if Shia is fine with that then it¡¯s fine for now I guess¡±. I guess that they¡¯re alright with it as long as I introduce Hajime-san properly to them one day?¡¹

    For good and bad, they were all people who were madly in love with their own partner(bike), so they wouldn¡¯t say anything if Shia herself wasn¡¯t troubled.

    It was exactly that kind of simplicity that made Shia feltfortable to be with them. That was the reason she decided to join the circle.

    ¡¸Well, information circte really quick in society right now. It isn¡¯t like we¡¯repletely hiding it, so certainly itsting for two months isn¡¯t bad¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, that¡¯s true~. They said that it doesn¡¯t look like we want to hide it no matter the cost. This morning, it looks like they saw when we got out of Hajime-kun¡¯s car and thought about it.¡¹

    No matter how big this campus was and how many people wereing and going in it, as long as they were in the same campus, as expected it was just a matter of time until their rtionship was found out.

    ¡¸It looks like my friends also had found up since a little while ago but¡­¡­it seems that someone who was showing interest at me, was pestering Hajime¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see where this is going. I turned that person into a diligent guy and it spooked the girls around you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They said that Hajime might be a dangerous person.¡¹

    It seemed that they were taking wait-and-see approach after that. Hajime asked Shizuku with worry.

    ¡¸The friends that you finally made, did they distant themselves from you?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like several of them are. But, there¡¯re also some who got interested and became friend with me because of that. Then, those girls who became especially closer with me you see, they told me to introduce them to you and let them talk to you already.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so Shizuku-chan too. It¡¯s also like that at my side. It became that kind of talk. They asked me to bring Hajime-kun at lunch. Though with me, I got this feeling that they¡¯re aiming for Yue more rather than Hajime-kun though.¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku were looking troubled, however it could be seen from their expression that they weren¡¯t feeling ufortable.

    It showed that the rtionship they had built with these people they were friends with was just that good. As expected both Kaori and Shizuku¡¯smunication ability was also great with how they were able to create friends that they judged could be told about their special rtionship in just two months.

    In any case Hajime felt relieved inside while nodding that he had to respond in this case.

    ¡¸Got it. If it¡¯s like that then let¡¯s eat in the cafeteria today. Is that fine with you too Yue?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I have to make them understand as the first wife. To battle.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Don¡¯t fight okay?¡¹¡¹

    Yue-sama suddenly smiled while sighing <em>fuh.</em> Kaori and Shizuku became a bit worried while sending message to their respective friends.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll call my friends too. A lot of them are free spirit so I don¡¯t know how many cane though.¡¹

    Shia also took this as opportunity and started sending messages.

    Many people had left and the lecture hall had started bing deserted. Then Kaori suddenly said ¡¸Come to think of it¡¹ and asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never really heard Hajime-kun talking about your friend here haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    For some reason, Hajime-san jerked.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kaori, how can you ask something so cruel?¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean!?¡¹

    Shizuku and Shia guessed it. <em>Eh, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­</em>their expression seemed to say. Hajime-san, pressed his hand on his chest. It was like he got stabbed by something.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­Hajime-san, you still haven¡¯t made any friend©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I, I-I-I have though!?¡¹

    Had they ever seen Hajime looking this shaken up before this? This time it was Shia and Shizuku instead who pressed their hands on their chests. The atmosphere became heavy. Kaori also guessed it at this point.

    ¡¸Stop, don¡¯t look at me with those eyes. I really have a friend here. Friend¡­¡­candidate, no, it won¡¯t be an exaggeration even if I call them friend, I think if you look at it from a certain way©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Hajime-kun! You don¡¯t need to force yourself anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize! That¡¯s just violence under the guise of sympathy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­By the way, I managed to make a friend.¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡¯re you kicking me while I¡¯m down?¡¹

    Yue-sama spoke with a smug face. The unexpected betrayal made Hajime looked shocked.

    By the way, in Yue¡¯s case, rather than friend, the rtionship was more like a junior idolizing a senior.

    Her inhuman beauty was in a different dimension. At the beginning, it seemed the other side was feeling daunted somewhat by the difference in life experience or their depth as human, but Yue was Yue, a yer in her own way.

    She was also able to be considerate to someone of the same sex, and she also had broad-mindedness. She wasn¡¯t really humble but there was no haughtiness in her, rather she was kind. It was also clear to anyone who saw her how she had absolute confidence in herself and there was this unshakeable aura around her.

    There was no way the average girl could resist if such woman smiled at her, talked to her normally, and even be considerate at the end of it.

    In addition, she was married.

    Men¡¯s eyes were glued on her but she wouldn¡¯t give them any of her time, far from that she wouldn¡¯t leave her husband¡¯s side for even a moment as though to show off her intimacy with her husband.

    Even then, she wouldn¡¯t treat anyone of the opposite gender badly and would at least talk normally to them. However, it was clear to anyone who saw that there was an absolute difference when she spoke and acted with Hajime.

    Her transcendental beauty was also part of the reason but, her appearance that was conveying ¡¸Being at the side of this person is my happiness¡¹ with her whole being made other girls to be unable to even feel jealous toward her.

    Rather, they even held longing toward such marital rtionship when seeing that.

    Because of that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s hard being invited by girls everyday to talk or go out and y.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you perhaps, picking a fight?¡¹

    Emergency. A husband and wife argument was imminent.

    ¡¸¡­¡­With my overflowing love toward Hajime, even the feeling of the boys in our department have gone past envy and they can interact normally with us right?¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for that. You worked out a n for my sake who can¡¯t make a single friend.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s expression was twitching greatly from the gentle gaze that Yue was directing toward him. He was doing his best to form a smile, but his voice was trembling.

    Or rather, he just admitted that he couldn¡¯t make a friend¡­¡­Shia and others looked like they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Hajime¡¯s gaze wandered around for a bit to avoid the eyes of Shia and others while he said to them.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­at my side I¡¯m also starting to tell them about all of you. Certainly, the number of guys interacting with me normally was increasing but¡­¡­they got distant again after that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Err, sorry for that?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize, Kaori. Even I would get put off in their shoes. If I find out that a man my age is practicing polygamy despite having a wife this pretty, I¡¯d think ¡ºThis bastard is screwing around!¡» or ¡ºThis guy¡¯s definitely bad news!¡» too.¡¹

    ¡¸So you can look at yourself objectively huh.¡¹

    Shizuku¡¯s wry smile stabbed into his heard again. Shia and Kaori reached out with their hands and patted his shoulders kindly.

    ¡¸However. However, still. There is hope.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. There¡¯re two who show prospect. One was already like a friend from before after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But Hajime-san, Aby isn¡¯t here you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand really well now that there¡¯s only Endou inside you who is in my friend position.¡¹

    <em>Even I have some friends before I got summoned! </em>Hajime filled his reproachful gaze back with that feeling. Kaori put her hands on her lips in a disy of her surprise.

    ¡¸Such¡­¡­such lie, is just sad!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not lying though!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I, I was watching Hajime-kun the whole time! It was only from high school but, I never got any information of Hajime-kun ying with other boy, not even once!¡¹

    ¡¸Can I ask you to stop saying scary thing like that so naturally?¡¹

    <em>This is why Yue is calling you with names like ¡°Stalkaori¡± or ¡°Yamisaki Bakaori-san¡±. </em>Hajime¡¯s gaze said that while, (TN: Stalkaori=Stalker+Kaori, Yamizaki=From her name Shirasaki, the kanji for Shira is white which got changed to the kanji Yami that means darkness)

    ¡¸He really exist. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve known him ever since entering middle school, a guy who I can even call as my war buddy who had gotten my back many times before.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey, Hajime. Could it be this is what people called imaginary frie©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    Hajime-san today was high tensioned. He cleared his throat *cough* to stabilize his heart.

    ¡¸By chance he entered this university too and also entered the same department. I just learned about this recently.¡¹

    ¡¸? Even though a good friend like that entered the same department, Hajime-san only learned about it recently?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san of all people didn¡¯t realize right away? Eh? Or rather, why is that good friend got degraded to ¡°friend candidate¡± desu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s, how do I exin it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, that can¡¯t be helped. Hajime and that boy, had never met even once until now after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸As expected it¡¯s an imaginary frie©¤©¤¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you that¡¯s not it!¡¹

    The lecture hall had gotten considerably deserted but, there were still a few people there. A small group of students who were eating bento were looking at Hajime with sympathy in their eyes. It seemed that they were listening.

    Hajime ignored them to the best of his ability and wrung out his voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a gamer you know? Naturally, I also yed online game often.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ah¡¹¡¹

    It seemed that Shizuku and Kaori finally got it. Yes, in other words this friend that Hajime called his war buddy who had protected his back many times despite never meeting him before was none other than©¤©¤an online game friend.

    Miraculously, they both harbored the same dream of wanting to develop VR game. They then realized each other¡¯s identity while having such talk.

    ©¤©¤D-don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re¡­¡­¡±Dogeza Instructor¡±!?

    ©¤©¤Then you¡¯re¡­¡­¡±Supreme Cleft Chin¡±!?

    By the way, the two weren¡¯t joking around or going crazy or anything. Yue looked at the two with that kind of suspicion for a moment but, those were just their usernames in the online game.

    By the way part 2, ¡°Supreme Cleft Chin¡± didn¡¯t actually have cleft chin in real world. He was a very normal young man who simply had admiration for cleft chin. Though he was a skinhead and had no eyebrow.

    ¡¸Both of us are gamers who had sacrificed real life while oveing numerous hardships after all. Our tension also went up by the idental offline meetup, and we also hit it off with each other through our conversation but¡­¡­¡¹

    By the way, a high school friend of Cleft Chin also enrolled into this university with him. He was none other than the second friend candidate.

    He was a sses character who was small and timid, but he was self-assured when ying game to a degree that he got invited into an FPS-type pro gamer team. And apparently he was really strong. Also, his handle name was ¡°Date Masamegane¡±. His eyesight at both eyes was 0,1 though.

    ¡¸I see. So they choose to wait-and-see after learning about Hajime-san¡¯s indulging lifestyle?¡¹

    ¡¸The ¡°indulging¡± part, is it needed?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s gaze became reproachful again. Then Yue suggested to him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. How about contacting them too? If we¡¯re going to talk about our rtionship to our respective friend, it¡¯s a good chance to tell them too, right?¡¹

    In fact, Cleft Chin and Masamegane looked like good people even in Yue¡¯s eyes. When they heard that Hajime and Yue were married, the first words that came out of their mouth were ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­congrats, Dogeza¡¹ such blessing. It certainly showed their character.

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s not. We talked of ying game together next time after so long. I¡¯ll talk to them slowly at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, that so. Got it. Have fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou.¡¹

    It was then. Right after they stood up from their seat to head to the cafeteria soon, Hajime¡¯s smartphone rang.

    He took out his smartphone from his chest pocket. The moment he saw the screen, his expression became displeased.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Is it from Hattori?¡¹(TN: Whoops, looks like I¡¯ve been wrong this whole time. Fukube¡¯s name is actually Hattori)

    ¡¸Looks like it. Wait for a sec.¡¹

    The words of Yue who was peering on the screen made Shia and others went ¡¸Drats~¡¹ from imagining the development after this.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hattori-san, I¡¯m in campus right now though?¡¹

    The first thing Hajime said was where he was to convey his situation as well as holding the other side in check but¡­¡­

    Hajime¡¯s expression became very annoyed. The others couldn¡¯t hear the content of the conversation, but the voice of Hattori©¤©¤the leader of the division in charge of dealing with the returnees that leaked out slightly from the speaker sounded genuinely desperate. It felt like, someone begging without any care of appearance or shame.

    Even without looking, they could imagine that the person on the other side must be pleadingly bowing his head up and down right now.

    Before long Hajime cut off the call and let out a loud sigh.

    And then, she apologized to Kaori and others with very guilty looking expression.

    ¡¸My bad. I¡¯ll go to help out Hattori-san a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the problem? Should we help too?¡¹

    Shizuku asked with a serious expression, but Hajimezily waved his hand.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not anything serious. You guys know that the information war with other countries is intensifying behind the scene right now right?¡¹

    The people who appeared all over the world and caused supernatural phenomenon. It was well known that all countries were starting to move to secure them and analyze their power.

    And then, they also knew that the respond department that Hattori was leading was one of the teams fighting in the thick of it.

    ¡¸About that matter, it seems there is this ce that offered to negotiate behind closed doors. If it goes well then the problems that both we and Hattori-san would have to deal with might decrease by a lot, but it looks like they don¡¯t have much leeway time-wise to deal with it over there.¡¹

    The girls didn¡¯t understand about the detail, but anyway it seemed Hajime was needed.

    The truth was, it wasn¡¯t rare for Hajime to get called for this kind of diplomatic exchange. This too was one of the reasons of his busyness.

    And, Hajime taking action wasn¡¯t solely just for some kind of merit.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been making Hattori-san working hard openly and also secretly after all. If it¡¯s a request from that person, I can¡¯t just treat it too lightly. His stomach¡¯ll get riddled with hole at this rate.¡¹

    ording to Kousuke who was visiting the respond division regrly, apparently even energy drink that was mixed with restoration medicine and specially made stomach medicine didn¡¯t seem like they could keep up with the damage to Hattor-san¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s something like that. Do your best, Hajime-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Yea. Really sorry. Tell your friends I¡¯m sorry too. That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s like this how about matching everyone¡¯s schedule to open a get-together somewhere instead of doing it in cafeteria?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great idea! Surely everyone will be happy! I¡¯ll tell them now!¡¹

    ¡¸Like that even our respective friends might be able to be friend with each other. It¡¯s not a bad idea desu.¡¹

    ¡¸My, in that case let¡¯s invite the boys too if we¡¯re going that far. They¡¯re good people who¡¯re interacting with us normally as students of the same year, so perhaps they¡¯ll be able to get along with Hajime too I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stop disying your mom element so naturally like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯re you calling mom!¡¹

    Although, Hajime thought it would be a good thing if his friendship with the same gender could expand. If only everyone¡¯s female friends got invited, it would be an event that might cause horrible rumor with Hajime being the only man among a dozen or so girls there.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any problem if Shizuku and others said that their male acquaintances were good people, and in that case it might be a good idea to invite Cleft Chin and Data Masamegane too¡­¡­¡­¡­while he was thinking something like that,

    ¡¸Also, about the afternoon ss¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯ll be fine too. I¡¯ll record so you can see it with past rey.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    Hajime smiled back at Yue who understood him even without him saying everything. Then he said ¡¸Then, see you guyster¡¹ and left with a quick walk.

    Everyone saw off his back while,

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s inform everyone about the change.¡¹

    Shizuku said while moving to tell her friends about Hajime¡¯s sudden business. But, Yue told her to wait.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wait. It¡¯s fine to continue with the gathering.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But the essential person Hajime won¡¯t be there you know?¡¹

    Kaori and Shia also tilted their head, but Yue sighed <em>fuh </em>and smiled.

    Like that,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll put them in their ce beforehand so they won¡¯t barrage Hajime with questions during the actual get-together.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸What are you nning!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s fine, be at ease. I¡¯ll make them give us their blessing unanimously before the afternoon ss start.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Not a single word there is putting us at ease!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­To battle!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you mistaken in your word choice I wonder!? I wonder!?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected I¡¯ll be angry if you use ¡°Divine Word¡¯ or the like you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Yue-san! Please tell us the specific of what you¡¯re nning to dooo!¡¹

    Yue started walking away by herself. Shia and others chased behind her while a bit of unease was spurring them on.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Meanwhile around that time, in the building of the faculty of education.

    ¡¸Oi, Tamai.¡¹

    ¡¸Oou?¡¹

    Several boys were calling out at Tamai Atsushi.

    ¡¸You¡¯re apparently friend with that Nagumo guy aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, yeah. You might say that.¡¹

    His words sounded ambiguous not because he wanted to deny that they were friends. It was because the expressions of the boys approaching him looked grave.

    One of them, if he remembered right belonged to the boxing club. That person ced his rugged hand on Atsushi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Lend us your mug for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    He dropped a nce at that hand for a bit while,

    Just for a little bit, Atsushi wondered if perhaps it was rash of him to go to the same university with Hajime. He let out a dryugh. While letting out a long sigh inside his heart.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    About Shia¡¯s bike, I decided to make it V-Max that got rmended by multiple readers. A bike that got power and felt like it needed to be subdued with power suited Shia I think. It¡¯s fun considering this kind of thing. In any case, thanks for the manyments!

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472

    <strong>Aim For It, A Rose Colored University Life!</strong>

    ¡¸Hey, Tamai. If it¡¯s you then you won¡¯t refuse right? Lend us your mug for a bit.¡¹

    Four men were surrounding Tamai Atsushi at the end of the passage.

    Every single one of them had nice physique. It was clear from their trained muscles that they were practicing some kind of martial art.

    One of them, the man with noticeably better physique ced his hand on Tamai¡¯s shoulder and put his strength into it. The hand was rugged. He could see that the hand was practiced with punching other people. His height was also around 190 cm. He was a head taller than Tamai.

    His gaze that was looking down on him from above was sharp. His mouth that was sporting a grin honestly looked nasty.

    Seen from the side, it was a scene of a very diligent first year student from the faculty of education getting bullied by senior students withzy and bad conduct.

    Although it was lunch break and most of the people had left, there were still a lot of students remaining and several of them kept ncing their way because of their curiosity toward the bad atmosphere. Most of them however were leaving with quick pace while taking care not to meet any of their gaze because they didn¡¯t want to get involved with anything troublesome.

    ¡¸Oi, say something Tamai¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, I wonder what should I say here¡­¡­¡¹

    Atsushi scratched his head with a somewhat fed up look facing the boxing club member who was tightening his grip on his shoulder while his smile vanished and grimness reced it instead.

    ¡¸Aa? What¡¯s with that attitude? We¡¯re just asking you kindly to change the location yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah we are.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I see. I get it yeah. It¡¯s fine already if that¡¯s how you¡¯re feeling. Now that it hase to his even you understand rightt?¡¹

    The boxing club member grinned once more. The guys around him were also grinning as though there was something funny.

    The hand let go of the shoulder. Then it clenched into fist.

    Atsushi narrowed his eyes in respond.

    The surrounding students, especially the girls were noticeably holding their breath while watching.

    Then at the next moment.

    ¡¸Tamaii¡­¡­no, Tamai-kun! Introduce us to Nagumo-kun! You¡¯re the only one we can count on-¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Pleasee~, Tamaiii! We¡¯re begging you~uu!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The eyes of the surrounding students shrunk into dots.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Men with aura of violence who clearly were the type of people that they should never get involved with, were all bowing their heads together.

    Their legs were lightly opened, their clenched fists were pressed on their knees, and their bowing was in the beautiful angle of 45 degree. If an example had to be given, yes, they looked like the people with self-employed profession that started with the letters ¡°ya¡± when lowering their heads to their boss¡­¡­

    Also, it seemed that some of the students were used to this scene. They were watching with gazes that seemed to say ¡¸They¡¯re doing it again¡¹.

    ¡¸Look here, for now let¡¯s set aside that request¡¹

    Atsushis made a gesture of putting aside an object with his hands while smiling bitterly to the surrounding, to tell them that <em>there¡¯s no problem here~</em>. The nervous students looked slightly relieved even if they still didn¡¯t understand the situation and left.

    ¡¸Ikeda, and also you three, I think it¡¯ll be better if you guys be more aware of your appearance, or rather, your atmosphere? That kind of thing.¡¹

    ¡¸We ourselves are fully aware of that already. That¡¯s why we¡¯re begging like this.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that even from the way you guys are begging is already stinking of crime.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s horrible calling us stinking of crime!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right that¡¯s right! Even though we¡¯re just talking normally!¡¹

    ¡¸Why do we need to get questioned by police just from talking at the roadside huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Just what are you telling us to do about our scary appearance or whatever huhhh. Are you telling us to get stic surgery?¡¹

    In order from above, Ikeda from boxing club, Aoki and Gotanda from judo club, and Mukouzaka from kendo club.

    The four of them were first year just like Atsushi. Or rather, they were normally diligent guys. They were friends that Atsushi made in the university.

    But, their appearances were like the exemr of thug. They were radiating zing aura of someone used to routine violence and intimidation.

    In reality, their speech and conduct were only appearing like crime.

    Also, the five of them became friends in their first meeting was also caused of that trait of them.

    When heading to take the exam, there was a male exam taker who looked trouble near the examination hall. Ikeda ran toward him to ask if there was something that he could help with.

    However, he had a frightening look. The boy was heavily frightened by Ikeda¡¯s aura, and Aoki who coincidentally witnessed that thought ¡¸A delinquent is bullying an exam taker!? I got to help!¡¹ and picked a fight.

    After that, Gotanda and Mukouzaka also came running sequentially because of the same thought process. It formed a scene that looked like four delinquents surrounding an exam taker when seen from outside.

    There, a police who was increasing his patrol because of the exam season caught sight of that scene and came running. He put the boys into questioning.

    However, the four simply looked like they were lying no matter what they said¡­¡­

    It was then, the passing by Atsushi made his entrance.

    Atsushi had umted rich life experience that people his age didn¡¯t have. His ability to evaluate people and detect danger was well cultivated.

    Or rather, there was a guy with heinous appearance near him, but that guy was actually a good guy who treasured hisrades and family (that was what Atsushi thought), so he could somehow guess whether someone was really troublesome or not.

    And so, even Ikeda and others who only looked like they were resisting against police officer when seen from outside, only looked like they were inly troubled to him.

    Even though he knew it was meddlesome of him, he thought ¡¸We¡¯re fellow exam takers here¡­¡­¡¹ and interfered. As the result he somehow became friends with them.

    In other words, even when they talked to him at the hallway, for them it was just them talking normally to him. They weren¡¯t scheming anything dastardly much less trying to threaten him at all.

    ¡¸Well, you guys are people who can invite misunderstanding easily after all.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re already endeavoring to always smile even like this yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸We only look like we¡¯re nning something bad even then huh.¡¹

    ¡¸And others will get even more nervous when we made serious face!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    <em>So what are you telling us to do then!</em> The scary looking quartet held their heads while looking extremely troubled. People who were born under the same star got epted into the same university by chance and became friends with each other. In a sense that too was miraculous.

    But, for the people in question, they wished they could have a slightly different destiny.

    ¡¸More importantly! No, this is also important but still, for now, setting aside about how scary looking we are¡¹

    Ikeda-kun made the same gesture of putting something to the side with his hands just like Atsushi before and put an ingratiating smile on his face. While lowering his waist, and rubbing his hands together.

    The person himself was doing his best to project a gentle atmosphere, trying to butter up Atsushi so that he would listen to their request but¡­¡­

    As expected, they only looked like thugs participating in a criminal organization¡¯s scheme to line up their pockets.

    A pair of female students were just exiting the lecture hall at that moment. Their expression became ¡¸These guys are absolutely scheming something wicked!¡¹ and hastened their pace to escape from the room quickly.

    Those two, were really cute girls.

    Ikeda-kun stopped rubbing his hands with tearful eyes. He wiped his eyes with that hand. Aoki-kun and others patted his back and shoulder to share in his pain.

    Even though these guys were really good natured martial artist youths who had sense of justice, strong sense of duty, and also manners¡­¡­

    ¡¸And, you asked about introducing you guys to Nagumo?¡¹

    There was no way sympathy didn¡¯t well up inside Tamai after seeing their pitiful figures. He let out a sad sigh even while broaching the original topic from his own initiative.

    He could somehow guess the flow of the talk, so his expression looked terribly reluctant though.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Tamai, no, Tamai-kun! Or rather Tamai-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that, gross. If rumor about me spread after Ikeda-kun put ¡°sama¡± with my name, even I will get seen as a dangerous guy. We¡¯re all aiming to be teacher here.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though that was why we considerately tried to change location! You were the one who acted reluctant like this!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped right? Recently there¡¯re a lot of guys asking me to introduce them to Nagumo. Though a lot of them are guys who I never even talked to before, and on top of that even my friends are asking the same thing now. I¡¯m fed up with it already.¡¹

    <em>Enough with this troublesome crap! </em>Atsushi¡¯s reproachful gaze said.

    ¡¸O-our bad. But, but still! You must understanddd! Even we, even weee©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Want to have a kya kya ufufu campus life with girlsss©¤©¤¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was a scream that came from their souls. If this was manga then surely they would also be crying tears of blood.

    <em>Are they finished already? </em>Some female students were peeking out from the ssroom to check but, ¡¸B-beast! They¡¯re beasts hungering for woman-¡¹ and pulled back into the ssroom again.

    The misunderstanding around them was elerating!

    Atsushi wordlessly led Ikeda and others to the end of the hallway that was out of sight. At this rate his own reputation would also suffer. As expected he should just allow himself to change location without feeling fed up¡­¡­he was feeling somewhat regretful.

    ¡¸A student of the technology department is bing a hot topic recently©¤©¤Nagumo Hajime. It¡¯s unbelievable. He got four beauties waiting on him yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I saw it! At the morning, when super beauties came down from that guy¡¯s car! Or rather his car is also an unbelievably nice one-, what the hell, is he living in a movie!? It¡¯s just too unrealistic!¡¹

    ¡¸This is a stratified society!! Does that guy not know the words redistribution of wealth!?¡¹

    ¡¸I got it. I got that you guys are deathly jealous so, calm down for now.¡¹

    Ikeda-kun put his hands on Atsushi¡¯s shoulders again. *GRAB* His eyes were a bit bloodshot. Scary.

    ¡¸But, but we got our hand on a certain information. This will sound unbelievable again but, that Nagumo guy is apparently married. He¡¯s married with a blonde haired girl. Go bald¡¹

    ¡¸Your resentment is leaking out there.¡¹

    ¡¸In shorttt! The other girls must be free right now!¡¹

    Ikeda¡¯s expression was like a detective who had found the truth©¤©¤no, that example was a bit too nice. Let¡¯s say that it was the expression of a mafia grunt who found an illegal work that could be money.

    Aoki and Gotanda also continued with an expression that was saying ¡¸We got great offer. Let¡¯s earn some money yeah?¡¹.

    ¡¸Yeah, we know! You wanna say that high leveled girls like that ain¡¯t in our level right? We know!¡¹

    ¡¸But you know, it¡¯s fine even if we just dream isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸We ain¡¯t gonna ask for much. But, but you know¡­¡­we wanna to try talking to that kind of beautiful girls at least once in our life! If luck is on our side, we also want to get into a bittersweet atmosphere and got a bit closer with them!¡¹

    Thest line from Aoki sounded overly fervent. It conveyed just how unrted they had been with girls until now in their life. Atsushi looked like he really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    And, he could also understand somewhat their reason for seeing such dream. Ikeda brought his face closer. It was big and scary.

    ¡¸There¡¯s info. Info that you Tamai was eating lunch together with Nagumo!¡¹

    Yes, that was the reason why things had be like this. Originally these four would already give up ¡¸The world that guy¡¯s living in is just too different from us¡­¡­¡¹, but an unexpected connection came into their line of vision that they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from reaching their hand forward.

    ¡¸Well, we were high school ssmate.¡¹

    The strength of the unexpected connection made Ikeda-kun and others cheered ¡¸Ooh!¡¹. They had the expression of a sinner who saw a single thread hanging down from heaven to the bottom of hell.

    ¡¸But err. I¡¯m warning you guys now with a good will, it¡¯ll be better if you guys don¡¯t think too deeply about Nagumo©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Tamaiii-, get it already! We have lived without any connection to girl until now¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do anything about our face or aura. That¡¯s why, we want to be thought as a reliable Man at least and trained our muscle and martial art like crazy!¡¹

    <em>That¡¯s why you guys got even more feared¡­¡­</em>Atsushi thought, but he held back those words strongly froming out.

    ¡¸And Mukouzaka¡­¡­he went to boys school you know!? What¡¯s more, what¡¯s more it was a boarding school-¡¹

    Even if they said the words boarding boys school like it was a famous prison ind(Alcatraz)¡­¡­Atsushi thought, but as expected he swallowed back his words strongly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t wanna a life surrounded by sshing sweat and muscle anymore. Even though I finally left that Alcatraz, even though I finallye to this new world of bright campus life!¡¹

    It seemed Mukouzaka-kun really thought of that ce as Alcatraz. What an unpleasant synchro.

    ¡¸Tamai¡­¡­I, want to talk with girl. My dream is to drink sweet caf¨¦ auit in a cute caf¨¦¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>What is this guy saying with that face of Shura who lived on the path of sword¡­¡­</em>Atsushi thought be he omitted the rest.

    In any case. Their earnestness was conveyed. Then, quickly destroying their dream was his duty as a friend. He would take the role as their kaishaku! (TN: The person in charge of beheading someone whomitted seppuku, to shorten their suffering)

    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooo, so you get it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I understand now. Rather than learning the truth after I introduced you guys, it¡¯ll be better if I tell the truth now.¡¹

    ¡¸What do, you mean?¡¹

    Be strong. The truth was always cruel, reality was harsh, this world was full of suffering.

    Atsushi engendered such atmosphere while being the one putting his hands on Ikeda¡¯s shoulders this time.

    ¡¸The four beauties you guys mentioned¡­¡­all of them, are married to Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    This must be a model example of a ¡°cat in gxy face¡±. (TN: Search ÓîÖæ¥Í¥³¤Î¤è¤¦¤Êî† in google if you want to see)

    Eh? What? I don¡¯t really understand. It felt like I heard words that I never heard before. Sorry, can you, say it one more time?

    The gazes of Ikeda-kun and others were pleading like that. And so, he told them in easier to understand term.

    ¡¸In the formal marriage registration there is only the blonde haired woman©¤©¤Yue-san only. But, the other three are also married to him.¡¹

    ¡¸HAHA-, you¡¯re saying something crazy there, Tamai-dono. Don¡¯t you know? Japan forbid polygamy©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸That just means you can¡¯t register the marriage legally. It¡¯s what you called de facto marriage. Also, what¡¯s strange is Ikeda¡¯s speaking style.¡¹

    ¡¸Tamai-chaa~n, you¡¯re horribleee. Even if you want to make fun of us you kno, there should be a better way isn¡¯t itt~?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not joking. Didn¡¯t you see? That the other three also wear rings on their left hands¡¯ ring fingers. Or rather, Aoki-kun must also have heard among the rumors. That everyone is married. Also, what¡¯s horrible is your speaking style.¡¹

    The personalities of Ikeda-kun and others shifted because of how badly shaken they were.

    Silence filled the area for a while. Everyone looked like they were desperately facing reality. Many times they looked at each other, stared at Atsushi, however, his expression conveyed that he wasn¡¯t joking or lying by any means¡­¡­

    When the silence was starting to grow painful.

    ¡¸Hey, we should go buy lunch soo©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸HE, HEHE-. I¡¯m gonna do it-. I¡¯m gonna do it-, for real!! I¡¯m gonna destroy that kind of shitty reality together with that bastarddd-. He gonna learn just how scary inte society is-¡¹

    Gotanda-kun fell into madness. He took out his smartphone and his fat fingers moved very skillfully to expose the sworn enemy of unpopr guys in social media.

    ¡¸By the way, Nagumo is powerful when ites to information. He won¡¯t do something basic like asking the website to disclose your information. He can identify the poster by himself right away. From your name, family structure, and even your saving until your personal information, everything. The fate of the guys who went against him¡­¡­I can¡¯t say it from my mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸Inte society is scary-!!¡¹

    Gotanda-kun threw away his smartphone. It was covered with a case to absorb impact, but as expected it would break from that strong throw.

    As someone who often needed to rece his smartphone because of the vegetable stick stabbing it, Atsushi unconsciously leaped and caught the phone.

    It was clearly an inhuman movement, so Ikeda and others watched wide eyed. Perhaps because of that, a little bit of their sanity returned.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re definitely strong huh Tamai? You must be lying that you never done any club activity.¡¹

    ¡¸N-nooo, it¡¯s true you know? I was seriously in going home club.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you went to dojo or any ce like that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡¹

    These four had devoted their youth to martial art. There was something that they could sense from Atsushi despite his medium build that only looked like an ordinary person.

    In reality, he was a genuine frontline fighter with his vocation of ¡°Curved Sword Master¡±, and in the final battle he was one of the tough guys hacking down ¡°god¡¯s apostle¡± one after another even if it was with himself buffed to the heaven and the enemies debuffed to hell.

    Surely his strength that could be vaguely sensed was also one of the reasons he could became friends with these four.

    ¡¸A-anyway! If you ask me just what is it that I want to say, even if I introduce you guys to Nagumo, don¡¯t go there with any strange ulterior motive. If it¡¯s just as friend, even Yue-san and others will at least talk normally to you guys.¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou, that so¡­¡­. No, I still can¡¯t ept the reality but, for now I get it.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, just being able to talk to beauties like that is already like a dreame true though.¡¹

    ¡¸B-besides if it¡¯s them then they must have a lot of female friends too! Perhaps there¡¯ll be at least one girl who won¡¯t mind to talk even with us!¡¹

    ¡¸It has been two months since we started in this campus¡­¡­and we still can¡¯t talk to even one girl. Our only hope is Tamai now. We¡¯re going to obey all your instructions in this asion yeah!¡¹

    <em>Guide us! In order to make our dream of talking with girle true! </em>Ikeda-kun and others pleaded.

    They couldn¡¯t be satisfied with having business-like talk only with officedies anymore¡­¡­. It would also be a bother for them if they visited frequently¡­¡­Aoki-kun gave that additional information even though no one was asking.

    <em>You, went that far¡­¡­</em>Atsushi felt like crying a little hearing that.

    ¡¸Well, I understand your feeling of wanting to get closer to a girl. Even I¡¯m someone with history of not having girlfriend equal to my age. Yaegashi and Shirasaki will definitely have a lot of female friends so¡­¡­it¡¯ll be nice if we luck is on our side and we can have mixer or something with those girls!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸My friend!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The five huddled and locked arms tightly. Sympathy and joint struggle were heightening their friendship©¤©¤

    It was then.

    ¡¸Aa~~~, finally found you! What¡¯re you doing at the corner like that! Tamai-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸Oou!?¡¹

    A friendly voice from a girl echoed. Atsushi¡¯s body jerked. <em>Eh? </em>Ikeda-kun and others raised their face in confusion.

    Running their way from the other end of the hallway with very light steps *ta-ta-ta-* was a female student with her hair tied into a side tail which suited her really well as a gal.

    ¡¸Eh, cute¡­¡­¡¹

    Mukouzaka-kun unconsciously muttered.

    ¡¸M-Miyazaki¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Ikeda-kun and others looked at Atsushi with a serious face. There wasn¡¯t any emotion at all in their faces. Their faces looked like mafias who were thinking of how to dispose with a traitor to their organization.

    ¡¸Oh? Oh? What¡¯s this, a ndestine meeting between men? The suspicious smell is strong even from afar! Crime is no good you know, Tamai-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch ouch ouch, don¡¯t p my back!¡¹

    The one who was cackling while hitting Atsushi¡¯s abck *p-p-p-* without even a shred of reservation, there was no need to hide it, it was Miyazaki Nana who was also aiming to be teacher in this faculty of education just like Atsushi.

    It was unexpected but, actually this was the first time Nana ran into Ikeda and others even though two months had passed since enrollment.

    It wasn¡¯t the result of Atsushi and Nana avoiding each other or anything. One side wouldn¡¯t run to Atsushi when he was with the other side, and even when he thought to introduce them with each other, mysteriously there would always be somethinging up and both sides oddly kept missing each other.

    Though there was also how Ikeda and others were in different faculty¡­¡­

    The degree of coincidence was already at the level where they might have incurred the resentment of the god of bond.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you guys! I¡¯m Tamai-chi¡¯s friend Miyazaki Nana! Nice to metchu!¡¹

    Nana said that and offered her hand to the four with wide smile that contained not even a smidgen of hesitation.

    ¡¸Eh, eh? Ah, n-nice to metchu?¡¹

    Ikeda-kun¡¯s eyes turned into migratory fish. Because he had never experienced a girl talking to him so friendly like this even once before!

    Even his nihilistic feeling toward the traitor was instantly blown away.

    He reflexively held out his rugged hand. Compared to that Nana¡¯s hand was small like a little child. That small hand touched his hand without any hesitation, in addition it strongly gripped his hand and swung it up and down energetically.

    ¡¸Oo~, it¡¯s so hard! You body is also hugeee! Are you doing martial art or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, umm, I, I¡¯m doing a bit of boxing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oo! A boxer! Something like this right? Shu shuh, shu shuh!¡¹

    Nana let go of his hand and started imitating shadow boxing. Naturally Ikeda and also Aoki and others all got turned into jelly seeing that.

    ¡¸Forgot to ask, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I-Ikeda¡¹

    Ikeda answered even while being shaken. Nana¡¯s gaze also moved toward Aoki and others after that. As expected it was a straightforward gaze that didn¡¯t feel any fear toward them.

    Actually, since their high school era, she was already like this around that time half a year had passed since they returned back to earth. Nana was quite popr with the opposite sex. She would talk with anyone casually without regard of their gender, she would instantly call the other party ¡°**-chi¡± as their nickname, and she also had no reservation with body touch. She was simply friendly.

    So to speak, she was a misunderstanding maker type of girl¡­¡­

    The more a male didn¡¯t have immunity to girl, the more they would get the thought of ¡¸Could it be, she like me?¡¹. If an example had to be made, it was like the trope of a gal who was kind even to otaku, done in real life.

    Nana was friendly to everyone all the time like that, but mysteriously there was a strong core that could be felt from her flippant conduct. That multiplied Nana¡¯s charm even more and made her even more popr ever since she entered university but¡­¡­

    It seemed she had also gotten skilled with maintaining the perfect distance to <em>stop the other side from confessing to her.</em>

    (That was why I didn¡¯t want to proactive introduce her to them)

    Atsushi arbitrarily thought of Nana as ¡°mass-producing misunderstanding guy type of girl¡± and ¡°natural wicked woman¡±.

    Seeing her already giving Ikeda and others nickname as soon as they introduced themselves and the guy also bingpletely lovestruck, ¡¸Aa, another victims¡­¡­¡¹he felt pity while at the same time staring at Nana ¡¸What the hell are you doing to my na?ve friends¡­¡­¡¹ reproachfully. He didn¡¯t say it out loud though. Regardless of everything, the dream of Ikeda and others had been granted with this.

    ¡¸Umm, by the way what is Miyazaki-san¡¯s rtionship with Tamai¡­¡­¡¹

    Ikeda timidly asked. Before Nana could answer, Atsushi opened his mouth first to prevent any strange misunderstanding that could cause cracks in their friendship.

    ¡¸Miyazaki is also my ssmate from high school. That¡¯s all. Seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see! So that¡¯s it! Eh, then that Nagumo guy is also¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, we were all ssmate. That includes Yue-san and others too.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­u-umm, Miyazaki-san , I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case but you aren¡¯t with that Nagumo guy¡­¡­¡¹

    Ikeda was speaking unclearly, however, he was clearly nervous. Aoki and others were also looking like they were praying ¡¸Oh god! Please grant us mercy!¡¹.

    Nana-san somehow guessed what they were talking about.

    ¡¸Ahahah, did you guys heard the rumors too? The real harem guy rumor¡¹

    ¡¸W-well¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. By the way I¡¯m not you know? I¡¯m friends with Shizuku-chi and others though.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I seeee!¡¹

    Nana smiled wryly while waving her hand in denial. The expressions of Ikeda and others instantly brightened.

    <em>There is God and Buddha in this world! A girl who not only approach us but give us nickname for the first time in our life isn¡¯t a resident of crazy world like real harem, that¡¯s reaa¡ªlly greaaa~~~tt! </em>Their expressions said.

    Seeing that, Nana seemed to guess deeper what kind of person Ikeda and co were. Naturally she also somehow understood her standing here.

    In that case.

    She was only behaving naturally ording to her own personality. In the end she was a misunderstanding producing type of girl, not a girl who intentionally wanted to cause misunderstanding. That was Nana-san.

    Then, now that she had noticed, it was the natural flow of things that she thought to adjust her sense of distance with them just in case.

    But, different from usual, there was something that tugged to her mind a little from the exchange before.

    ¡¸But still, Tamai-chi¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it cold of you, saying ¡°that¡¯s all?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ha?¡¹

    Ikeda and others also made ¡¸Ha?¡¹ face. Nana ignored the bewildered boys and closed her distance to Atsushi by a step.

    And then, she dropped a bomb.

    ¡¸You¡¯re talking, like we¡¯re just ssmates. Even though we have slept in the same hotel several times!¡¹

    ¡¸Stu-, yo-, what are you sa©¤©¤¡¹

    Nana¡¯s expression became despondent. Atsushi¡¯s expression looked like someone who had just ran into demon.

    ¡¸Tamai, let¡¯s ascertain our friendship.¡¹

    Ikeda¡¯s strangelyposed voice resounded. But, the pressure from his hand that tightly grabbed his shoulder wasn¡¯t calm at the slightest. His hand was shaking something fierce. Like he was desperately holding back the power that was flooding out from it.

    Also, Ikeda wasn¡¯t the only one shaking fiercely. Aoki and others were also the same. In the end, was Tamai-kun a traitor or not? They were staring hard at him to not miss any hint.

    ¡¸You, Lie?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with the halting speech, it¡¯s serious scary!¡¹

    The hugely muscr four Men tilted their head while looking at him. The eeriness got multiplied four times too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m seriously not lying! I¡¯m just like you see, girlfriendless ever since my birth! Believe me! I, I¡¯m seriously unpopr!!¡¹

    Why, did he have to strongly insist on such sad things?

    His killing intent almost bloomed toward Nana who was keeping her gaze fixed on the floor while shaking minutely to hold back herughter.

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡­of course! Then, Miyazaki-san is just joking huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, exactly, Ikeda! I believed that if it¡¯s you then you¡¯ll believe me!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, just being teased by a girl is inly something envious though.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Aoki said yeah. I have longing for that kinda casual rtionship.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, this Mukouzaka has never doubted his friend yeah. Something like Tamai staying overnight with a girl¡­¡­HAHAH, as expected that¡¯s too much teasing, Miyazaki-san.¡¹

    Nana lifted up her face and went ¡¸Nn~?¡¹ while tilting her head with an expression of not knowing what to say. That gesture, she wasn¡¯t affirming or denying anything. ¡¸Eh~?¡¹ Ikeda and others turned their gazes to Atsushi once more.

    ¡¸Hey, Tamai. That staying the night together thing is just Miyazaki-san¡¯s joke right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­S-she¡¯s talking about school trip! If it¡¯s something like that, then you guys have also experienced it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸A-aa!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, I was in boys school though.¡¹

    Ignoring Mukouzaka-kun who was an alumni of the self-professed Alcatraz,

    ¡¸Eh? I¡¯m not talking about school trip though? Have you forgotten when we stayed in a lodging by ourselves?¡¹

    ¡¸Miyazakiiiiiii!!¡¹

    ¡¸A lot of things happened didn¡¯t it? I was really nervous then, and it was so intense¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, our friendship ends here. I¡¯ll shut that mouth physically©¤©¤¡¹

    Note that Nana was talking about their time in Ur Town. ¡°We¡±©¤©¤in other words the members of their Ai-chan bodyguard group who always stayed in the same lodging. She was nervous when they got reunited with Hajime, and it was intense watching the battle of brainwashed Tio VS Hajime, and the fierce battle against the swarm of 60000 monsters.

    Yeah, she wasn¡¯t lying. Though her way of speaking seemed to imitate a certain demon king-sama.

    In any case.

    ¡¸TAmai-KUn, LEt¡¯S HEar It, ONe MOre TIme.¡¹

    ¡¸Your intonation is scarier than before¡¹

    ¡¸DId YOu, STay THe NIght TOgether, WIth A GIrl?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Just how great it would be if such sentence came out from a girl who harbored a liking to him feeling jealous.

    But, the truth was always cruel, the reality was harsh, the world was filled with sadness.

    Before him were four huge men with frightening looks, their blood veins were unconsciously pumping up all over their body.

    <em>I saw this kind of Buddha statues lined up a lot when visiting that temple in our school trip huh, </em>he was recalling such thing to escape from reality a little with how bad this situation was.

    He was sweating rivers. But, the fact was the fact. He didn¡¯t want to lie to his friends. And so,

    ¡¸Just let me say this¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸WHat?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸There was nothing happened that I need to feel guilty about!! Nothing happened at all it was sad-¡¹

    Another scream of the soul echoed. It was a ¡°believe in me¡± appeal with all his strength. The seriousness and grief in it reached Ikeda and others who were slightly in the verge of madness regardless of their wish and they reflexively looked at each other.

    It was then, Nana finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and burst intoughter. She held her stomach and let out a loudughter while tears gathered in her eyes.

    ¡¸Miyazakiii, you bitchhh¡­¡­¡¹

    Atsushi nced at Ikeda and others who lookedpletely bewildered while his veins bulged with a rtively serious anger. Nana wiped her tears with her fingertip while sticking out her tongue cutely.

    ¡¸So~rry! But you know, Tamai-chi is also a bit bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? Bad what?¡¹

    ¡¸We have gotten each other¡¯s back and overcame a lot of things until now right? Our rtionships is seriously not just ¡°that¡¯s all¡±¡­¡­I get that you want to get along with your new frineds but, you treating about us like we¡¯re just mere acquaintance is a bit, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Nana stared fixedly at Atsushi. That gaze made Atsushi went <em>Uu-</em> because she hit where it hurt. Ikeda and others busily looked back and forth between the two when they saw that. <em>Eh, what¡¯s, this atmosphere</em>¡­¡­they thought.

    ¡¸For this Nana-san, it¡¯s a bit offensive.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa~, that so. My bad. That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. You¡¯re my importantrade.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep! Good grief, it¡¯s troubling if you don¡¯t pull yourself together yeah, Tamai-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez, I said it was really my bad! That¡¯s why don¡¯t keep grinding it in!¡¹

    Atsushi scowled gloomily when Nana grinded her fist on his cheek. But he didn¡¯t try to avoid it by all means. Nana¡¯s expression also became refreshed and joyful.

    Certainly, there wasn¡¯t any romantic atmosphere. However, it was clearly conveyed that between the two there was a strong bond that no other people could easily get in between.

    Ikeda and others couldn¡¯t say anything and could only look at each other.

    There, a new person arrived.

    ¡¸Oii~~, what are you two doing, Nana, Tamai! The lunch break is going to be over©¤©¤ah, hello.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!? H-hello¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was another girl. Furthermore she also didn¡¯t fear them at all! Even though she was calling out at Nana and Atsushi, she also noticed them and greeted them normally! Ikeda and others were shaken.

    Not only that, her almond eyes and the face that showed not even a polite smile, ¡¸A-a beauty with a scary atmosphere for some reason came!?¡¹¡¸Eh, we¡¯re, getting red at? Scary-¡¹ those made them flustered like that.

    ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t the gathering today cancelled? That Nagumo got a call right? I got messaged just now about it.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t see? After that Yue-san contacted us saying that they and their friends will still gather and they¡¯re going to introduce us to them if we want. Look at the group chat.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously? I didn¡¯t see. Or rather, won¡¯t that be a gathering of girls only? I don¡¯t wanna be the only man there.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought Tamai-chi would say that, so I searched for you to trick you and bring you there, but I forgot!¡¹

    ¡¸Miyazaki, looks like we¡¯ll need to have a proper talk with each other one of these days.¡¹

    ¡¸You two, just what¡¯re you doing¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed, it was something like that.

    There, Yuuka returned her focus to Ikeda and others who gotpletely forgotten. It was Yuuka who was a considerate girl despite her attitude that was like delinquent. There was no way he would ignore them.

    ¡¸Err, you four are Tamai¡¯s friends right? Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Sonobe Yuuka. I went to the same high school with these two.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m Ikeda, ssu¡¹

    ¡¸A-Aoki, ssu¡¹

    ¡¸Gotanda, ssu!¡¹

    ¡¸Mukouzaka, ssu!!¡¹

    It seemed they somehow felt an elder sister (the yakuza kind) vibe from her. For some reason Ikeda and others acted absurdly humble before her. It seemed that it was a reflexive action because the martial art custom where the pecking order was strict had seeped into their bodiespletely.

    Yuuka¡¯s eyes widened just for a moment seeing their behavior, even so she immediately let out a chuckle.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that, a new fashion? All of you saying ssu like that. Fufu-¡¹

    ((((C-cute¡­¡­))))

    Their hearts were as one. And they all also fell easy-peasy easily.

    Atsushi was worried that his friends would easily get tricked by a wicked woman in the future. Even so he carried out his duty as a friend.

    ¡¸Too bad. This fellow is Nagumo¡¯s mistress y¡¯know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Reality is shit-!!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It went without saying that the four¡¯s grief and resentment toward the stratified society reverberated through the hallway.

    And then, the girls who ran into the lecture hall before this heard those thunderous yells and panicked ¡¸A feud! The beasts started their fued!¡¹¡¸We can¡¯t continue to stay here! I¡¯m going home!¡¹ while desperately running away. Atsushi and others could see their back from here¡­¡­

    Ikeda-kun and others, finally fell on their knees.

    At the same time,

    ¡¸Fuck, fuckkkk! This guy is innocent dammit-¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s your just dessert! Stupid Tamai!¡¹

    Atsushi also fell on his knees.

    His hands were holding the tragic smartphone-chan who was on its deathbed due to the pencil that skewered it.

    By the way, Tamai¡¯s smartphone had been installed with self-repair function ever since this 13<sup>th</sup> generation. For some reason it would always die quickly from cause other than Yuuka too, so he asked Hajime for that function.

    ¡¸Tamai-chi, you never learn~. A-ha-ha¡¹

    Nana¡¯s joyfulugh reverberated.

    Seen from outside, it was like five men were doing dogeza in front of an angry girl©¤©¤furthermore, four of the men were brawny and scary looking©¤©¤and on top of that, there was another girlughing loudly seeing such scene. It was that kind of sight.

    ¡­¡­Actually, there were several students secretly observing them from afar, but Yuuka and others didn¡¯t really pay them any mind at this time.

    As the result, rumors that Yuuka and Nana were these incredible girls somehow were circting. Students including upper years would go consult with them about things, and various circles would fight to recruit them but¡­¡­that was a topic for another time.

    ¡¸Ah, right right. Also, somehow the talk developed into us bringing our respective friends to hold a get-together. Tonight, it looks like we¡¯ll have dinner with friends who we can gather right away but¡­¡­if you guys are Tamai¡¯s friends, do you want toe too if you¡¯re free?¡¹

    Ikeda and others raised their heads in a snap.

    For them who had just gotten beaten up by reality, this offer was truly a ray of hope.

    ¡¸B-but, everyone there will get scared if we¡¯re there¡­¡­¡¹

    The unanticipated invitation that came out of the blue made them subconsciously hesitant.

    Yuuka tilted her head in puzzlement hearing the reaction of Ikeda and others.

    ¡¸Scared? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re an angel.¡¹

    But, she was a mistress (ording to someone else).

    Ikeda and others looked deathly conflicted but, when Yuuka urged them ¡¸So, what¡¯re you guys going to do? Looks like they¡¯ll have to reserve a ce too, so I¡¯ll need to tell them if you guys¡¯re going toe or not¡­¡­¡¹, their answer could only be one.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸By all means, please let useee ssu!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A hoarse sounding chorus of joy reverberated through the building of the faculty of education.

    ¡¸You guys, great for you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And Tamai-chi too. The sad Tamai-chi who ne~ver get into any good mood with anyone of us during our journey! It¡¯s great that you¡¯ll be able to meet cute girls, Tamai-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what, just how many times you want to stab me in one day until you¡¯re satisfied? Let¡¯s get outside for a bit, you and me.¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t get a girlfriend while still in campus¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The probability of youying your hand on your student as a teacher©¤©¤is 100%!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re talking about Aiko-chan-senseiii¨C!! Don¡¯t say that, you make me cite her as an example!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pick up your bone if that timee, Tamai-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop talking like it¡¯s my failure is a sure thing-¡¹

    This side was enjoying their youth on their own way, in a sense.

    In any case, it looked like the get-together tonight would be lively.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Meanwhile, around that time, when it came to Hajime who was heading to his important discussion with Hattori.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Otou-san?¡¹

    ¡¸!? R-Reina¡­¡­why are you here-¡¹

    For some reason before meeting with the important person in question, he ran into Hattori¡¯s daughter (?) by some chance.

    Hattori was shaken even while making an expression like he had chewed on something bitter. The daughter who looked like she was in high school looked at her father who was like that with suspicious eyes.

    It seemed that the father and daughter rtionship wasn¡¯t that good. Somehow they felt awkward, there was this disquieting atmosphere drifting between them.

    Why was he getting involved into a parent-child quarrel even after slipping out of campus to help out?

    And so, Hajime who got caught between the two sides instantly decided.

    <em>Yosh, let¡¯s run, </em>he thought.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    About Hattori¡¯s family that got hinted at Abyss Lord arc third part ¡¸There is Also Love of That Shape You Know¡¹, we are finally at daily life arc so next chapter I¡¯m thinking to touch it for a little. Thetter half is nned to be the daily life for Kousuke¡¯s side. Best regards.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C You¡¯re talking about Aiko-chan-senseiii¡ª

    The nuance is [You¡¯re talking about Krilinnnnn¨C].

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473

    <strong>Surprise Workce Visit</strong>

    Hajime met up with Hattori using thepass and a gate. After around one hour passed.

    ¡¸Good grief¡­¡­even though it couldn¡¯t be helped, you were really working me hard there, Hattori-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, sorry for that.¡¹

    The two were walking side by side in the middle of the urban district where high-rise buildings were lined up.

    Also, the purpose of calling Hajime this time, the talks with an important person of a certain country still hadn¡¯t been held. The two had just finished <em>cleaning up</em> in order to make the talk go smoothly.

    ¡¸I want to make the talks this time to be a sess at any cost, so absolute safety is desirable.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s also greatly beneficial to me, no, to us so I don¡¯t mind though¡­¡­¡¹

    People who were walking through this business district were mostly wearing a suit. They were people who had just finished their lunch and returning to their office, or people who were heading out to have ate lunch. Such people wereing and going.

    It seemed that these dayspany that was endorsing to their employees to dress casually was also on the rise, so Hajime didn¡¯t really stand out even though he was wearing jeans, sneaker, shirt, and a thin cardigan over it.

    Although, the one walking beside a young man who really looked like a college student like him was Hattori, someone with exactly the appearance & atmosphere that was like the concept of ¡°weary middle-aged man¡± taking the shape of human. Originally such duo would attract attention in a bad way but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Putting that aside, you¡¯ll look like an elite public servant if you always dress up like that, and yet¡¹

    ¡¸No wayyy. It¡¯s stuffy. I¡¯m already doing nothing but stuffy works all the time, I really won¡¯t be able to breath anymore if I need to pay attention to how I dress too.¡¹

    Today Hattori-san was really dressed up to the max just like Hajime said.

    Her usual shabby suit was reced with a brand new clean suit. His loosened up cor was also properly buttoned up tidily right now, with no yellowish stain or anything dirtying it.

    There was also no tabaco smell from his body. Rather he even had the scent of soap. Even his messy hair was coolly arranged in swept back style today. Of course, he also didn¡¯t have any stubble on his face. Even his back was upright as though his default hunched posture was just a lie.

    ¡¸Well, your eyes are dead like usual though.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll look crisp when it¡¯s time so please overlook it for noww¡¹

    And they really would. Most likely. This person was genuine.

    No matter how pathetic he looked usually, this man was one of the people shouldering the burden of protecting the country behind the scene. If it was necessary he could be as cruel as necessary. He looked absentminded but he was constantly observing his surrounding, analyzing them, and thinking ahead continuously.

    In the inside he was the same type like Britain¡¯s security bureau director©¤©¤Sharon Magdanese. His true essence was of an iron blooded agent.

    ¡¸Aa, my stomach hurt. ¡­¡­Nnguh. Talks with other country¡¯s big shot isn¡¯t the job of a mere police. It should be a politician¡¯s job.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, the other side is asking for you just like how they asked for me so it can¡¯t be helped but¡­¡­more importantly Hattori-san, it has been around one hour since we met up right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? That¡¯s right, what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸The stomach medicine that you were drinking as naturally as breathing just now, it¡¯s already the sixth pill isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸? Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s not something that should be taken once every ten minutes though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you tell me that¡¹

    ¡¸Just how many you¡¯re taking every day huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah, a funny question. Even if it¡¯s you Nagumo-san, there¡¯s no way you can remember how many grain of rice you have eaten until now right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­At least use something like bread for example there¡¹

    Even Hajime couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy. What a very sad thing to say with such ephemeral smile, he thought.

    Hajime quietly put his hand inside his pocket.

    This kind of condition was already an upational disease. Hattori nonchntly nced at him to confirm what he was taking out. Hajime thought ¡¸This person, it looks like his boundary line between private life and work is already gone huh¡¹ while taking out a special magic medicine from his treasure warehouse out of sight of the people around them.

    It wasn¡¯t the energy drink that was also a medicine to put off various damages. It was a proper recovery medicine. Hepounded several drops of god water that he extracted using the unlimited magic power, so its healing effect was outstanding.

    ¡¸Nagumo-san¡­¡­uu, even though I suddenly called you out here for a troublesome work like removing agents of other countries before the talk, you¡¯re still being so kind to me-¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stop crying for real like that in the middle of the street? Everyone is staring here.¡¹

    Hattori-san epted the small bottle that was camouged as vitamin drink that was sold in the market and drained it in one gulp while crying.

    *Paaa~* His face shined. He spread out his hands in a pose of taking in the sunlight with his whole body. Embarrassing. It was even more so when a pair of officedies looked startled and hastened their pace to pass through beside them.

    Anyone would definitely avoid a middle-aged uncle who was drinking vitamin drink in the middle of officeplex at broad daylight while looking like he was going to get invited to heaven anytime now.

    Furthermore, he had stopped walking so he was being a great hindrance.

    ¡¸I held back because the addictiveness might increase but, should I prepare a bit stronger stomach medicine next time?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m in your debt. No, really.¡¹

    Hattori spoke his thanks cheerfully while casually running his gaze to the surrounding.

    Hajime smiled wryly at that while taking out thepass and lightly waved it around.

    ¡¸Rx, Hattori-san. I¡¯m constantly searching the enemies with thepass. There¡¯s no reaction right now, and I myself am on my guard.¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, sorry for that. This is already my habit.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just like the third son of an assassin family somewhere. Seriously, your walk aren¡¯t even making any sound.¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, it¡¯s embarrassing. I¡¯m still in a bit of alert. Got to make sound properly when walking.¡¹

    Really, even though he looked like a middle-aged sry man who could be found anywhere, at the inside he was this. Even Hajime couldn¡¯t help but deepened his wry smile.

    Although, it was also a fact that Hatorri today was especially on edge.

    ¡¸Until the talk¡­¡­there¡¯s still thirty minutes huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ahead there¡¯ll be a traditional restaurant that¡¯s like a hideout. That¡¯s the ce.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯re a lot of spies other than Britain and China. I¡¯m amazed you can say that this is a secret meeting. Will it be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than calling the other side ipetent, you should me the current state of affairs for making the intelligence agency of other countries to be real desperate investigating this.¡¹

    ¡¸Even that USA?¡¹

    ¡¸Even that USA.¡¹

    Both looked at each other¡¯s face and spoke of the affiliation of the other side that they would meet after this with expressions that didn¡¯t know of what to say.

    Yes, it was that major nation that made an overture for the meeting behind the scene this time. Or rather the leader of a faction belonging to that country¡¯s intelligence agency should they say. In any case the other party was an important person of government.

    But, the talks today that had only been decided several days ago in a great hurry had apparently been detected by a lot of countries.

    Those countries moved to obstruct or spy the meeting. In any case, a fierce intelligence & counterespionage battle was going on behind this peaceful business district.

    This was the reason why Hajime got abruptly called.

    There was no n for Hajime¡¯s attendance when the meeting was decided at first. The content of meeting would be brought back, Hajime would be consulted, then back at the meeting which would repeat several times¡­¡­that was the gist of the n at first.

    But, the information leaked out far more than expected. The meeting itself almost became impossible to be held, and in addition holding such meeting several times would be unfeasible in this situation¡­¡­that was how it went.

    Hattori sighed deeply and smiled bitterly.

    ¡¸A country with the greatest intelligence and counterintelligence capability, which might be a thing of the past in this situation. They seem to be considerably panicking right now. They¡¯re putting a lot of pressure to my superiors.¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder. Not to mention we also ended up getting connected to the Chinese even though it was simply because of the chain of events.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, iprehensible ult is bing real and their national interest might get threatened for real. I heard the rumors from the grapevine that the head of CIA or NSA almost went crazy or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Someone like the head of an intelligence agency must find this situation totally unbearable huh.¡¹

    Therefore, their side¡¯s panic kept umting and the hardliners¡¯ influential voice was growing stronger day by day.

    In other words, <em>If information cannot be obtained from diplomatic source then there¡¯s no other way! If it¡¯s something that you don¡¯t really understand then drag someone who understand here! Make them spit out everything! I don¡¯t care what kind of method you use! </em>That was how they went.

    Naturally, their focus turned right toward Japan, and then the returnees.

    After that, the conservatives calmed down the hardliners, then their thought went <em>We want to obtain information from Japan peacefully, and going further we want to build a deeply cooperative rtionship with them including teaching us the knowhow in the field of supernatural phenomenon¡­¡­, </em>and so their faction leader came to Japan for this meeting.

    ¡¸They don¡¯t want more of their agents to be awakened to volunteer spirit after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Have they forgotten the damage from the returneesmotion and so on?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if they remember, the pressure from the hardliners keep growing that it made them unable to just do nothing. In the meeting this time, it¡¯ll also include the negotiation to return back those agents just like I said in the phone.¡¹

    ¡¸As souvenir to calm down those hardliners huh.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a wise decision. After all this is like the other side intentionally telling us that this is the card you need so the negotiation can favor your side. The other side is alsopromising a lot with this. You can see the level of their sincerity.¡¹

    ¡¸Other countries might also get affected by them and take strong measure. In fact there are already some of them doing exactly that at this point.¡¹

    ¡¸We too want to make a connection with them no matter what, in order to reduce the troublesome matters. Even without something like supernatural phenomenon, those guys are scary if they ever get serious.¡¹

    After all, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the fate of their nation was on the line.

    Perhaps all their counterintelligence system until now would be totally disregarded and their information would be snatched away by something like supernatural phenomenon with nothing that they could do. They were even hesitating to send their agents to other country.

    In fact, the skilled agents that they had sent to Japan were awakened to volunteer spirit and many of them handed their resignation as they pleased.

    Of course, even Japan didn¡¯t want to just let go of their absolute advantage so easily, nor did they have such n. That was why, the government still hadn¡¯t yielded against the pressure. But, that too was only a matter of time.

    For USA¡¯s side, there was another more direct emergency in addition of theirte start in the information battle.

    ¡¸It seems their side is also in urgent need to seek the way to deal against the awakened.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ult group huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, such groups are steadily increasing. It¡¯s also the same in other countries but, US has vast territory and also a lot of poption, so it¡¯s even more pressing for them.¡¹

    Although, Japan¡¯s specialist against supernatural phenomenon©¤©¤the members of Onmyou Bureau didn¡¯t have infinite member. There would be a limit even if they wanted to send some people there. Hattori said that while sending intentional nces at Hajime with wistful eyes.

    It seemed he wanted to have a chat that also doubled as a briefing before the meeting.

    ¡¸Just in case, I¡¯m letting loose the demons and making them monitor the whole world even now. I¡¯m also periodically looking up for organization that might be dangerous with thepass. I¡¯m also putting them under watch depending on how dangerous they are but¡­¡­if it¡¯s needed, I¡¯ll make a show of strength in a visible way. That¡¯s if you¡¯re fine with puppets that are actually demons inside.¡¹

    There was no way he could dispatch his friends. Especially right now for a while. They were walking their own respective path right now. Hajime couldn¡¯t bring himself to busy themselves all over the world until they got used to their new environment and livelihood.

    Besides, demons who loathed boredom would happily work for him. After all they would also be able to receive temporary body to act in this world with that.

    To Hajime who said such thing,

    ¡¸Aa~, won¡¯t that be too conspicuous in a bad way?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m currently researching a version up golem. I want to make want that lookpletely like human. It¡¯s 90% finished. What¡¯s left is to make the demons learn of human world¡¯smon senses while filling the golems with the little functions¡­¡­I¡¯ll hurry up a bit to finish it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a terrifying development in its own way though¡­¡­¡¹

    Hattori¡¯s face was a bit twitching.

    A group of demons that couldn¡¯t be differentiated from human¡­¡­furthermore, they were even learning themon sense of human world.

    Certainly, it was inly terrifying. It was to a degree that made him wanted to reconsider whether it was really a good idea to ask for help.

    ¡¸Demon worshippers getting their expectation crushed or captured by demonic puppets¡­¡­isn¡¯t it a nice irony?¡¹

    Hajime grinned. Hattori too could only smile wryly in respond. This is the demon king, no, right now he should be called a demon god already perhaps.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t lose control of them okay? Though I don¡¯t think you need to be told that by someone like me.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll take it to heart.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m relieved. It¡¯ll be useful as a card for the negotiation. Aa, by the way¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸It seemed, the ult groups that are recently increasing aren¡¯t consisted of only conventional demon worshipper.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Hajime looked puzzled. Actually, as expected his information processing capability wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up at this rate, so he didn¡¯t make the demons who were doing the monitoring to report every single thing about the ult groups.

    ¡¸Yes. It feels like group that singing about doomsday, or appealing about departing to heaven, that kind of group is increasing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm? Well now, you can also call that kind of slogan asmon but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There have been some reports here and there too from the respond division. The awakened¡­¡­those who suddenly woke up to power one day, well, how should I say it, perhaps they tend to want to find some kind of reason for it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡±There¡¯s a meaning of why I obtained this power¡±, ¡°There¡¯s something that I have to aplish!¡±, that kind of thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, like that.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, there¡¯s a worry that they might turn terrorist. Demon worshipper whosemon tactic is doing things sneakily is still better isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸With Nagumo-san in control of the willpower, what an individual can do with their own strength isn¡¯t anything much. Rather, the fastest way to deal with them is to get close and punch them.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re speaking like Shia there.¡¹

    By the way, the one who said that was Justice-san of Tsuchimikado family. Apparently Justice Punch was more effective than using Onmyou technique or Shiki. He heard that recently that person was devoting himself to enhance his muscle rather than his magic.

    ¡¸Well, at any rate¡¹

    USA was in a predicament. Japan kept being evasive would only worsen their impression to them. Even the position as friendly country that had been built up until now through the surface politics would be threatened.

    There wasn¡¯t that many people who would happily walk through a path that would increase the number of victims with elerating speed.

    Therefore, both sides wanted to make the meeting this time a sess no matter what. Hattori-san once more emphasized that strongly.

    Of course professionals in diplomatic would also be present in the meeting. Some big shot politicians would also attend. Those people would be in charge pf the meeting in general, but they would mostly be just like the moderator.

    For the main talks, Hattori would have to be at the forefront no matter what, and Hajime¡¯s decision would be needed for the concrete substance of the negotiation.

    Regarding the personnel dispatch, restoring the agents back to their senses, and also about providing willpower and other things too, everything would be depending on Hajime after all.

    ¡¸I get it. I¡¯m gonna show them just who¡¯s boss so they won¡¯t look down on us, that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it you know!? No, certainly it¡¯s true that we mustn¡¯t be underestimated though!¡¹

    <em>I¡¯m joking, joking</em>, Hajime said with augh. Hattori quickly started rubbing his stomach in respond.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a horrible joke. Aa, my stomach is getting destroyed again¡­¡­if it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll need you to help with the interrogation of the captured agents too.¡¹

    ¡¸Spare me. Even I¡¯m a student. The respond division has Endou¡¯s clone, so just ask that guy. He¡¯s already a magnificent viger producer.¡¹

    ¡¸He too is doing something else that I asked him to do right now.¡¹

    It seemed that Hattori-san didn¡¯t ask seriously from the start. He said ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped then¡¹ and easily withdrew.

    A call came at that timing.

    ¡ºThis is Unicorn 1. We¡¯ll arrive soon.¡»

    It was the leader of the bodyguard team that was sent to pick up the VIP from USA at the airport.

    By the way, when asked why the team name was Unicorn,

    ¡¸Could it be, from Unicorn Gunda*?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you know it right away.¡¹

    ¡¸You also used the name from Gunda* Series for the team name at the sea of trees right? I heard from Endou.¡¹

    ¡¸Good idea isn¡¯t it? It fires you up. Gunda* Series is supreme.¡¹

    ¡¸Hattori-san, you¡¯re unexpectedly familiar with subculture too huh.¡¹

    Perhaps mixing hobby a little even with official business was a trick to be able to continue working for long without surrendering to the exhausting work.

    By the way, the captured other countries agents were right now be held and monitored by a team with different frame name.

    Also, some of the captured agents went ¡¸T-these guys-¡¹ with twitching faces when listening to their exchange.

    After all, the individual code names of Hattori¡¯s subordinates were actually using character name of Gunda* Series too.

    Furthermore, those subordinates were asionally saying familiar lines like ¡¸Then to the lockup van, Amu*o,unching!¡¹ or ¡¸Stop that, there¡¯s no way you guys can win if the demon king fight seriously right?¡¹ when dragging away the agents.

    For some agents of other countries to understand the reference, perhaps it was just like Hattori said, Gundam Series was supreme¡­¡­

    In any case, as expected from Hattori¡¯s subordinates. Just like their superior, it seemed they also didn¡¯t forget to have a bit of fun even when in the middle of work.

    Also, the code name changed in every mission, but in case more than one people wanted to use a certain code name (usually the name of the main character from each series), they would apparently decide it by mock battle with each other. Source: Kousuke.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸In unrted matter, there¡¯s a traditional restaurant in this kind of office district huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Ordinary people won¡¯t know about it. You also won¡¯t be able to find it in inte.¡¹

    In other words, it was a restaurant for doing that kind of secret talk.

    They veered off from the main street and passed through several alleys. The number of people around decreased and the atmosphere turned quiet.

    ¡¸Rather, won¡¯t it be better to use government facility or something if the talk is that important?¡¹

    ¡¸That was the n at first. But we urgently switched to this location.¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡¯s that¡­¡­no, I see. Because it¡¯ll be difficult to hold the second or third meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I wish that we can make as many decisions as possible through the talk this time. After all it¡¯s going to be a bit of a marathon.¡¹

    If he had to say more, when the negotiation became a bit tense, extraordinarily delicious food could soothe down the irritable feeling.

    This meeting would be a severe and hard negotiation. It would be better to have as many ways to soften the stormy mood as possible.

    ¡¸Nagumo-san too, you just missed a lunch right? It¡¯s meager but, I¡¯ll treat you as the reward for this time. Well, it¡¯ll be with the government¡¯s money though!¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it¡¯s gonna be impossible for me to go back before all of today¡¯s lectures are finished huh.¡¹

    Although, this too was for the sake of maintaining the peaceful days as much as possible.

    Hajime convinced himself like that even while sporting a wry smile unconsciously. Then¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Otou-san?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    A voice suddenly called out from behind.

    Hattori turned around in a sh like a soldier who just heard the warning ¡¸A sniper!¡¹.

    The caller seemed to have just gotten out from a nearby building. Hattori¡¯s eyes were quickly widening when he saw that person. Even Hajime never saw him so shaken like this before.

    ¡¸R-Reina¡­¡­why are you here-¡¹

    <em>No, Hattori-san, she¡¯s in the middle of part-time no matter how you look at it</em>¡­¡­Hajime made a tsukkomi inside his heart.

    The girl called Reina who seemed to be a high school girl was wearing a uniform that had stylish logo on it. If Hajime¡¯s memory was right, it should be the logo of a nice caf¨¦ that served sandwich and had branches all over the country.

    Looking closer, there was also a moped with box attached that had the same logo painted on it, parked on the bicycle space along the walkway. She must be on her way to deliver ordered lunch.

    Hattori asked such stupid question even though he should be able to grasp all those instantly was as expected because his agitation was great.

    Sure enough,

    ¡¸Are you stupid? It¡¯s obvious just from looking right? I¡¯m working part-time.¡¹

    She spoke as though spitting out those words.

    Her appearance seemed to be of a blonde gal with slender physique. Her hair was streaked with multiple colors. She was also wearing sufficient makeup, had a lot of piercing, and her nails were also glittering.

    It was a really shy appearance. Her stare was also sharp, and her mouth seemed to be foul too.

    But, it seemed she had themon sense to take off her essories during her work. She was also wearing her uniform neatly.

    (Is she Sonobe type? Even so¡­¡­)

    The way she looked at Hattori was severe. No, if he had to say it without any sugarcoating, her eyes were like someone who suddenly saw an insect sticking on their room¡¯s wall.

    This wasn¡¯t because of something merely at the level of rebellious phase or family quarrel.

    There wasn¡¯t any warmth at all in her gaze. There was also loathing oozing out from her voice.

    (A-awkwarddd. The air is freezing¡­¡­)

    Hattori¡¯s expression became as though he had bitten at least a million sour grapes. The youngdy too, seeing Hattori¡¯s expression and his current getup made her looked like she was looking at a suspicious person, making the atmosphere even more awkward.

    And so, Hajime thought.

    (Yosh, let¡¯s run.)

    ¡¸Hattori-san, I¡¯ll go ahea©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I see, part-time huh¡­¡­. Then go back quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? I don¡¯t want to be ordered around by you though?¡¹

    He failed. This wasn¡¯t a good timing for him to interject. Then it couldn¡¯t be helped. He would use Presence Istion while promptly withdrawing from this scene that was like the embodiment of cold war©¤©¤

    ¡¸Or rather, what¡¯s with that getup? Even though you always looked slovenly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s more, you¡¯re bringing someone who look like a college student with you¡­¡­isn¡¯t it suspicious?¡¹

    The focus, turned this way! The youngdy¡¯s ey glint stabbed Hajime!

    ¡¸He is¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing. Just drop it already and go.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you don¡¯t order me around. ¡­¡­That person, he doesn¡¯t look like a rookie police. You aren¡¯t in the middle of coaching aren¡¯t you? He¡¯s also not a captured suspect. He doesn¡¯t show any sign of wanting to run away or you showing any sign of won¡¯t letting him get away. In the first ce, you have dead end job right? An eternal paper pusher is going out of his way to dress up like this, your job shouldn¡¯t require anything like this.¡¹

    T-this youngdy, she was definitely Hattori-san¡¯s daughter! Her discernment was impressive! Hajime was shocked inside. He reflexively looked alternately at Hattori and Reina.

    <em>Aa, looking closer her eyes looked exactly like Hattori-san when in serious mode¡­¡­</em>he was thinking like that even while the talk was rapidly developing.

    ¡¸Even my work got various circumstances. Otou-san is busy, so I¡¯m going already.¡¹

    Hattori decided to be the one who turned around if his daughter wouldn¡¯t let it go. His eyes nced at Hajime as he turned around¡­¡­

    (S-serious mode. That gaze is saying he gonna do a murder if he isn¡¯t obeyed¡­¡­)

    To give an example, those eyes were like Director Patrick Dime, Omnibus¡¯s absolute demon killing man.

    Recently Hajime¡¯s frequency of having discussion with him was increasing but, each time, he would look at Hajime who was controlling the demons with eyes that seemed to say ¡¸If you betray mankind then I¡¯ll kill you for sure even if I have to chase you to the bottom of hell!!¡¹. Though ording to Kousuke, that seemed to be just his default gaze when he wasn¡¯t particrly thinking of anything.

    In any case, it seemed Hattori really didn¡¯t want to get his daughter involved. In the first ce, Hattori who was affiliated with public safety department had a lot of things that he couldn¡¯t say about his work even to his family. Or rather, he couldn¡¯t tell them almost everything.

    Just in case, he had a dummy position and affiliation in the form of an inconspicuous post but it was made to look like a really demanding and busy job, but seeing his usual shabby appearance seemed to make Reina thought of her father as a [useless police officer who had no hope for promotion].

    Also,

    ¡¸That so? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m interested in what kind of work you have but©¤©¤just don¡¯t make any trouble for Okaa-san and me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Otou-san is a policeman you know? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll do anything like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, what kind of idiot will believe the words of the guy who abandon his family.¡¹

    ¡¸Quit it already. Certainly, Otou-san rarely came home because I¡¯m too busy but©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Aah yes yes, I don¡¯t care for your excuse. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re doing, it¡¯s not our business. Just do whatever you like far away from us.¡¹

    It seemed the rtionship of this father and daughter was the worst. Reina seemed to think of her father as [someone who abandoned his family and lived for his work].

    In fact, that was just how it looked like when seen from the side. Hattori¡¯s busy schedule was abnormal. It was also the same with the importance of his work.

    Taking a day off because of wanting to rest, taking a break properly in ordance with the standard of thew, absolutely refusing to take a call from work because it was holiday, such things were impossible to be applied to his work.

    After all his work would decide the fate of many people¡¯s life and fortune, and also the peace of the country.

    Reina looked away as though to give up on her father as hopeless and walked toward her moped.

    (She¡¯s harboring hatred¡­¡­that kind of impression is still na?ve huh. This is, already at the territory of apathy¡­¡­)

    Hajime nced at Hattori. He was quietly staring at the back of his daughter that was growing smaller.

    Hajime couldn¡¯t describe the emotion inside those eyes well. Even if his vocabry range was at max level, surely he still wouldn¡¯t be able to do something like describing it.

    Even so if he was forced to describe it, perhaps he should call it a conflicted expression where feeling of guilt toward his daughter and cool-headed feeling that hade to a clean decision that this couldn¡¯t be helped were blending together.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, I made you wasted your time. Let¡¯s go, Nagumo-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    Hajime was an outsider. A stranger. He shouldn¡¯t poke his nose into other people¡¯s family matter.

    Even Reina must have arrived to her current conclusion after a lot of things had umted inside herself. After all there was no way she had hated her father right from the start.

    Even so, it felt like his hair was being pulled from behind, there was this murky feeling inside him that was asking him if it was okay to just leave this alone. As expected that was perhaps because Hajime too was a father who had a daughter.

    When he imagined Myuu and himself in the ce of Reina and Hattori¡­¡­

    (¡­¡­Ah, impossible, I¡¯ll die¡­¡­)

    The demon god would peacefully depart this life from his daughter¡¯s apathy©¤©¤Hajime returned to his senses with a gasp and shook his head in high speed to clear away the imagination that was just too terrifying.

    He moved to catch up to Hattori¡¯s back even while thinking of such stupid thing©¤©¤

    It was then.

    ¡ºShamblo 1 to Garuda 1. We might be followed. Requesting instruction.¡»

    ¡¸! This is Garuda 1. Tell me your current location and the situation.¡¹

    A sharplymanding instruction came out from Hattori¡¯s mouth.

    Even though his voice wasn¡¯t loud by any mean, it was an electrifying voice that felt like it shocked the brain directly.

    Reina who was about to put on her helmet at that moment jerked and her hands stopped moving. She unconsciously looked toward her father.

    ¡¸W-what? Just what is it¡­¡­¡¹

    She let out a small mutter.

    Hattori¡¯s expression changed. His listless aura vanished like a dream and in exchange a leadership aura filled him. His eye glint too was so sharp that weak-willed creature would faint with just a nce from it.

    ¡¸Reina, what¡¯re you doing? Get going quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, w-what¡¯s with you¡­¡­someone like you©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-san, I¡¯m sorry but please send off my daughter. ©¤©¤Garuda 1 to all teams. Shamblo is changing route. Switch to configuration B6. Banshee is to give cover. Block the back of the suspicious car.¡¹

    A father¡¯s face peeked out for an instant before it returned back to the face of an agent. It must be an appearance that he didn¡¯t want to show to his daughter, and yet the speed he came to the pragmatic decision was staggering as usual. He was giving out instructions rapidly.

    It seemed that the team guarding the car that was carrying the diplomat and politician who would participate in the meeting today reported a strange car nearby.

    Reina was bewildered by the urgent atmosphere and the change in her father¡¯s state but, seeing Hattori acting like she was already gone from his sight made her expression gradually turning grave.

    ¡¸Is this your first time seeing your father like that?¡¹

    Reina who was ring at her father gasped and looked to the side. Her eyes widened seeing Hajime had been standing beside her without any sound. But, that too immediately returned back to a ring face.

    ¡¸Ha? What¡¯s with you, so suddenly¡¹

    She was really scathing. She was showing her wariness toward the unknown person who didn¡¯t look like a rookie police or a criminal who was suspicious walking together with her father.

    Hajime didn¡¯t look like he minded it at all and continued looking at Hattori. It was at that timing several of the subordinates who were scattered at the surrounding to be on guard came running.

    ¡¸Your father is doing work that he can¡¯t tell to even his family. It¡¯s not that he isn¡¯t telling. It¡¯s a work that he can¡¯t tell.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean that he¡¯s doing something bad. It¡¯s just that there are events in this world that can¡¯t be publicized.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t like Hajime didn¡¯t feel any guilt bbering about what Hattori was hiding even though he was keeping it vague.

    He also had no intention of persuading this daughter to understand her father, not at the slightest.

    Right now, what he was saying was just needless meddling. Rather to Hattori it was an act that could invoke his fury.

    He waspletely aware of that.

    But, he thought that this was just too much. A man who was destroying his stomach while doing life threatening job to protect the country and also his family, wasn¡¯t even being treated as family by his daughter.

    ¡¸You see, I¡¯m more scared getting attacked by your father alone rather than a hundred bloodthirsty demons. Do you know why?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I know. Just what are you saying©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Because of the difference in resolve. Hattori Koutaro will do anything if it¡¯s to protect this country, and the people living in it. He¡¯ll lower his head to anyone, and if needed he¡¯ll give chase to the end of earth, he¡¯ll even risk his life.¡¹

    ¡¸L-life you say, that¡¯s exaggerating¡¹

    Hattori was giving instructions to the nearby subordinates. He was a bit far so she couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying but, it was conveyed without any doubt that the air was tense.

    People who looked really capable even in Reina¡¯s eyes were following her father¡¯smand with full trust in him. She could somehow see that.

    She didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t know that side of her father.

    He always looked shabby and slovenly, a pathetic guy who could onlyugh flippantly no matter what was said to him. Even when he got abusivenguage hurled at him by her who was his daughter, he would only respond back with a calm admonishing tone. She had no memory of him ever yelling angrily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a job that anyone understand. It¡¯s also not a job that anyone can do. Your father is undoubtedly, a one and only person who nobody can rece in this country right now.¡¹

    For some reason, it felt excessively irritating.

    What¡¯s with this guy, speaking with a face like he know everything. Reina spontaneously wanted to p the young man before him with all her strength.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Who¡¯ll believe that. In the first ce, so what? Do you want to preach to me or something? Are you saying it can¡¯t be helped even if he abandons his family because of that? Who even are you?¡¹

    Words flooded out. Even though she should have given up on that kind of father since a long time ago and held not the slightest interest toward him.

    Her pent-up resentment couldn¡¯t stoping out.

    Whether it was her birthday, or school event, or other important event, he neglected them times and times again. Even when they were in the middle of precious family trip, he would always easily return to work. In the first ce she had almost no memory of them doing something as family.

    He didn¡¯te home even when she was confined on bed and suffering from sickness. Even when her mother got injured and hospitalized, he only came running after several days had passed.

    She also couldn¡¯t stomach it when he tried to give her some kind of present. Just how much he had to make light of her until he was satisfied, thinking that he could butter her up if he gave her some kind of present.

    The same about her school, or her dream for the future, he wouldn¡¯t be interested anyway no matter what his daughter wanted to do.

    ¡¸You get it? That guy is a failure of a dad. Can a stranger who don¡¯t know anything stop butting in? It¡¯s annoying.¡¹

    Reina looked at Hajime like looking at a pest, but didn¡¯t look particrly offended or anything. He quietly listened to her words until the end and even agreed with her ¡¸Well, that¡¯s one horrible dad you got there¡¹ with a wry smile.

    Reina narrowed her eyes with the feeling like the wind was taken out of her sail.

    ¡¸I got no intention of meddling. This is just something like me talking to myself. It¡¯s fine even if you ignore it. Or rather, just pretend that you don¡¯t hear anything. I¡¯m prepared to get punched by that person but, that doesn¡¯t mean I like to get punched.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸After all, it¡¯s something that he doesn¡¯t want his family to know. In order to keep away danger at the distance, and also because he doesn¡¯t want to show the dirtiness of this world.¡¹

    Surely Hattori kept quiet not only because of duty of confidentiality, but also simply because he didn¡¯t want his daughter to learn of such world. He should want her to live under the daylight, without knowing something like the darkness of the world.

    ¡¸In other words, it¡¯s just my selfishness. I¡¯m just thinking that it¡¯ll be nice if that person who has been helping my friends and me to not get called a shitty day by his own daughter.¡¹

    Reina hadn¡¯t done anything wrong at all. Her father wouldn¡¯t be at her side, and she also didn¡¯t really know the reason why he wouldn¡¯t be there. A child who could love their parent even after that would be abnormal instead.

    And if it was said as the failure of Hattori for failing to properly make preventative measures so that she could understand about his absence even if she couldn¡¯t ept it, then true it was his failure.

    Although, apathy was the most painful thing to experience. That was even more so when it came from a precious daughter.

    (I¡¯m going to cry just by imagining it. I need to be careful myself¡­¡­)

    Such feeling was surely also ying a part to make Hajime unusually doing something needless like this.

    Reina¡¯s eye glint stabbed him. <em>This guy prattling whatever he like, </em>she might be thinking something like that.

    At the same time, an eye glint also came at him from Hattori. <em>Why are you two still there? </em>That eye glint asked. It felt like he might drew out his gun and shot him anytime now.

    These two were really the spitting image of each other. Their impactful eyes that is.

    (As expected I¡¯m doing something unnecessary huh)

    Report wasing form the wireless that Hajime also shared. It seemed that the check had finished while they were talking. It seemed the strange car was just identally going the same way with the protected car for too long. It was just an ordinary person¡¯s car.

    Hattori directed his subordinates to return to their position while walking toward them. But, it seemed there was no spare time for them to exchange more words.

    A car slid in at that timing. It was the car carrying the VIP from Japan¡¯s side.

    Perhaps because they were travelling under secrecy, the car¡¯s appearance was a minivan that often got used by normalpany just in case. But the inside was of course different. From the exhaust amount, it seemed to be bullet proofed.

    The camouged car stopped slightly ahead from Hajime and Reina¡¯s spot.

    Hattori looked at Reina and knitted his eyebrows, even so he changed direction. He tightened his tie and straightened his back while rushing toward the car.

    The window opened and he exchanged some words with the people inside. Then Hattori¡¯s gaze turned toward Hajime.

    ¡¸Nagumo-san, this way.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    He waved his hand in shooshing motion from a position that couldn¡¯t be seen from inside the car. It might be a signal to Reina, <em>Just go already!</em> It must be a signal. Yes, no doubt about it. His eyes were saying so.

    <em>I¡¯ll just leave now¡­¡­</em>Reina was going to put on her helmet for real this time but, her eyes rose seeing that gesture.

    Because of Hajime, she was feeling excessively ill-tempered for some reason. That feeling reached the peak and she mmed back her helmet on the moped¡¯s seat half in obstinacy before approaching with stomping feet.

    Hattori-otousan¡¯s face was convulsing! *GLARE* His stare pierced Hajime!

    Hajime-san walked toward him with a look of feigned ignorance. Reina-chan followed diagonally behind him. Seeing her father¡¯s convulsing expression made her lips twisted as though she was thinking ¡¸Serves you right¡¹¡­¡­but, that too onlysted until she saw the face of the man peeking out from the car¡¯s window.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh, Minister Yokotani¡­¡­?¡¹

    Reina unconsciously let those words slipped up in front of the well-known influential politician who she had seen from television as the minister for foreign affairs. Her eyes opened wide and she froze.

    ¡¸Hm? That youngdy over there¡­¡­aa, no matter. She must be Nagumo-kun¡¯s friend.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, no, well, yes.¡¹

    Hattori-san was sweating rivers with cold sweat. There was no way he could say something like, <em>she¡¯s my daughter, what¡¯s more just an ordinary person</em>.

    Yokotani Kiyomori, minister for foreign affairs. He must be the politician with the deepest involvement with Hattori right now. This man also had various dark rumors about him but, he was capable as a politician and was well-known as shrewd in diplomacy.

    He was also a man whose hair roots were considerably damaged because of the changing world recently. His grizzled hair that was still thick even in his sixty would wither uppletely in the blink of eye right now without Hajime¡¯s quality (actually it was Emily¡¯spounding) hair restoration medicine.

    ¡¸More importantly Hajime-kun. My thanks for agreeing even though this call is so sudden.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯ll be something beneficial for me too after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you today. The useful cards for the negotiation are mostly in your hands. I sincerely hope that you won¡¯t prioritize your personal desire and make the adult decision.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I will. Yes, protecting the nation¡¯s interest means protecting my family and friends too. I won¡¯t forget that fundamental no matter what happen.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­How reliable.¡¹

    With a nice smile Hajime implicitly drove in the nail that he wouldn¡¯t be picky with the method if there was anything that disadvantaged his family and friends. Minister Yokotani also replied back with a soft smile. Inside his heart of hearts seemed to be pitch ck though.

    After all this man was involved in the returneesmotion. Even after getting hit with a painful retaliation, he was able toe forward wearing a face of ¡°an understanding politician¡± like he was innocent. In that regard the thickness of his skin was first ss.

    Perhaps it would be impossible for someone topete with other country unless someone could at least do something like that.

    Reina was getting creeped out seeing the exchange of nice smile between Hajime and Yokotani. Or rather she was making a face that seemed to say ¡¸Just who in the world is this guy¡­¡­¡¹ at Hajime, meanwhile Yokotani who seemed toe here to give a reminder to Hajime before the meeting turned back his attention to Hattori.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you too Hattori-kun. Think of the meeting this time as the crossroads. It¡¯ll decide our rtionship of our country with that side. As the one who know the scene on the ground more than anyone, it will depend on you how many negotiation cards we will be able to draw out and render obsolete from the other side.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Please don¡¯t tease me too much. I¡¯m just a mere policeman you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, that¡¯s a funny joke. Even the NPA (National Police Agency) director has to be considerate with you right now. In fact, right now even authorities of other countries will be respectful when they heard of ¡°Japan¡¯s Hattori¡± you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You jest.¡¹

    Reina¡¯s gaze was busily running back and forth between Yokotani and her father. She looked like she was looking at something unbelievable.

    ¡¸Fuh, well fine. Anyway, this me will act as supporting role in the diplomatic negotiation. I¡¯ll have you produce the suitable profit in return.¡¹

    Perhaps he was satisfied after confirming Hattori was unconsciously pressing his hand on his stomach, Minister Yokotani didn¡¯t even wait to hear the reply and gave a signal to the driver after applying such pressure.

    At the end he grinned and evennded an additional blow ¡¸My position is also hanging on this after all! I won¡¯t let you say that you don¡¯t understand the meaning of that!¡¹.

    ¡¸Kuuh¡­¡­that damn shitty geezerrr-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it, Hattori-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-san. One bottle, just one more bottlee¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly while wordlessly handing the recovery medicine. Hattori-san drained it in one gulp.

    ¡ºUnicorn 1 to Garuda 1. Approximately ten minutes until arrival.¡»

    ¡¸Garuda 1, roger. There¡¯s no problem over here. Keep going as you are.¡¹

    ¡ºUnicorn 1, roger.¡»

    It seemed the other side would also arrive before long.

    ¡¸Reina, really©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I still have work, I¡¯m leaving.¡¹

    Reina didn¡¯t listen to Hattori¡¯s words until the end and quickly turned around.

    Hattori stared on her back once more. Hajime stared at Hattori who was like that from the side.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it? Is there something that you want to say?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing?¡¹

    He averted his gaze. He pretended to watch the sky. ¡¸Aa, for some reason I really want to meet Myuu now¡¹ He muttered something like that.

    Hattori scratched his head in frustration. He didn¡¯t even care that his well arranged hair got messed up because of it. And then he pped the empty bottle on Hajime¡¯s chest hard to return it and,

    ¡¸Reina!¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    He stepped forward and called out to his daughter.

    Reina jerked in surprise and her shoulders shook for a moment, but she didn¡¯t even turn around and put on her helmet as though she hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    ¡¸That¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡¹

    Hattori-san was at a loss for words. Reina straddled her bike. The engine was turned on.

    In the end, the words that came out after worrying a lot waspletely unrted with what happened today. Those were justmon words as a parent.

    ¡¸Keep your work in moderation. You don¡¯t need to worry about money. If you want to study abroad, Otou-san will pay it anytime no matter how much.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Reina reflexively looked back across her shoulder.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You know?¡¹

    ¡¸About the studying abroad? You¡¯re interested with design work right? It seems you¡¯re saving money starting from now because you want to study abroad one day but¡­¡­¡¹

    Reina¡¯s expression twisted. She looked frustrated, she looked like she wanted to spit out the words that it was toote¡­¡­that expression that disyed herplex feeling, was the spitting image of Hattori just now when seeing off Reina¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­you never even asked before.¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, you wouldn¡¯t tell me even if I asked right? That was why, I asked Kaa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You went out of your way?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about my daughter¡¯s future. Obviously I want to know, and I¡¯m rooting for you too. That¡¯s why©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, geez, shaddup! I don¡¯t care-¡¹

    Reina cut off Hattori and elerated her bike.

    But, she stopped after going for several meters, and then she stomped her foot on the ground forcefully in irritation. A secondter, she looked back once more.

    She red at her father with an angry sharp gaze. And then,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Work¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­do your best. You shitty dad¨C!!¡¹

    She yelled that and then elerated her bike without stopping this time.

    Hajime nced at Hattori once more. His eyes were wide open and he was freezing still.

    Surely that was because the [shitty dad] just now hit inside his chest far harder than the [Otou-san] at the beginning. After all that yell contained far far more emotion from his daughter, no doubt about it.

    And most of all, he just got ¡¸Do your best¡¹ from his daughter.

    ¡¸Nagumo-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you said to her but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t thank you. In exchange, I¡¯ll cancel my n to punch you.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu, that¡¯s relieving to hear.¡¹

    After all the fist of a father who was angry for his daughter would surely be heavy. Hajime patted down his chest theatrically.

    Hattori snorted and brushed up his messed hair to put it in order again amd,

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s time to work. Let¡¯s ¡°do our best¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that.¡¹

    Hattori started walking forward to wee the car that came into view ahead of them at that timing. His face was filled with motivation like never before. He also gave it his all to ignore Hajime whose lips split into a wide smile.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡ùOmaketer development

    The meeting resulted mostly in ordance to the wishes of both sides. Then at night several days after.

    Hattori was working overtime like usual in the respond division. He was surprised by a sudden call, even so he left his seat with a happy face.

    He went out of his way to talk at a corner of the hallway with lowered voice. Feeling suspicious, the staffs of the respond division watched over him from behind the door like a totem pole.

    ¡¸I see, right right. I get it. Tell Kaa-san to take care from me.¡¹

    ¡ºTell her yourself. Well, it¡¯s fine though¡­¡­¡»

    The voice suddenly stopped.

    It might have been around ten years since Reina called her father. She ended up thinking she wouldn¡¯t phone him anymore when she advanced to the upper grades in her primary school.

    Therefore she still could only have an awkward conversation.

    Even so, it was unexpected for Hattori that she would contact him like this. Perhaps she would pick up even if he called her from his end. She might also return his message? He harbored such hope.

    He also still held irritation to Hajime who revealed his work to her even though it was only a part of it, but the aspect of this being him reaping what he sowed was too strong for him to be able topletely dere that it was a needless meddling¡­¡­

    If the result was alright, then he wouldn¡¯t be ungrateful¡­¡­while he was thinking like that,

    ¡ºUm, listen. It¡¯s unrted thing but¡»

    ¡¸Hm? I don¡¯t mind. Tell me anything.¡¹

    ¡ºHm¡­¡­then, um¡­¡­¡­¡­the man at that time, what sort of rtionship you¡¯ve with him?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­The man, at that time?¡¹

    ¡ºThe man who looked like college student that you really relied on for some reason. You called him Nagumo-kun¡»

    The staffs who turned into totem pole saw it. How Hattori¡¯s broad smile was gradually darkening while still staying broad. Even though it was a smile, scary¡­¡­.

    ¡ºAh, it¡¯s fine even if you can¡¯t say it because it¡¯s rted with your work.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, I can¡¯t tell you.¡¹

    An instant answer. It felt like there wasn¡¯t any ground forpromise. But, Reina-chan didn¡¯t notice. Even though normally she would notice with the discernment that she inherited from her father.

    In exchange, the father¡¯s sixth sense was sharpened keenly. His discernment was doubled from danger to her daughter¡¯s future. He somehow sensed his daughter fidgeting at the other side of the phone.

    ¡ºBut, it¡¯s a different case for private matter isn¡¯t it? I said a lot of rude things to him, so maybe I should apologize, and maybe I should thank him too for telling me things¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸No need. Forget about him.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s with you!? It should be fine! Tell me! Like his phone number for example!¡»

    All emotions fell off from Hattori¡¯s face.

    Certainly, that man was more reliable than any kind of existence. In fact, he also trusted him. He also understood that he wasn¡¯t a bad person deep down.

    But, but still. That was that, this was this.

    His daughter was harboring interest, to a real harem man¡­¡­. Something like that, there was no way a father could possibly tolerate it!!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Absolutely¡¹

    ¡ºAahn!?¡»

    ¡¸Absolutely not! That man is the only one that Otou-san absolutely won¡¯t ept!!¡¹

    ¡ºHaa!? You¡¯re speaking nonsense you knoww!?¡»

    It seemed the two who were standing on the start line to fill up the family rift between them had fallen into another danger that might deepened that rift instead due to Hajime¡¯s own existence.

    Would he be able to hide Hajime¡¯s personal information while skillfully breaking his daughter¡¯s interest¡­¡­

    This was a ce (?) for the shrewd agent to show his skill.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    On the other hand, at the evening of the day Hajime and Hattori attended the meeting. At a back alley of a certain suburban city.

    ¡¸Kuh, kill meee~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, yes yes. I won¡¯t kill, I won¡¯t.¡¹

    A woman¡¯s pained voice resounded.

    ¡¸How dare-, how dare you disgrace me like this-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t use word like disgrace¡¹

    ¡¸How much are you going to trample on my dignity until you¡¯re satisfied-, you demon! Cursed fiend-!!¡¹

    It was alreadypletely an ident based only on the content of the conversation. But, in reality©¤©¤

    ¡¸You¡¯re exaggerating from just a princess carry.¡¹

    ¡¸Carry me on your back at least-¡¹

    ¡¸I went out of my way to change how I carry you like this because it was dangerous when you struggled. You kept flopping back no matter how many times I carried you on my back, and in the end, it was like I was dragging you on the ground while holding your legs. Itpletely looked like just a crime¡­¡­¡¹

    It was Kousuke who was returning from mission and, a former leader of ¡°Shadow Monk¡±, ¡°Zhu¡± who was currently on loan from China to Onmyou Bureau, who screwed up due to burning too hotly with rivalry toward Kousuke and becamepletely unable to walk temporarily due to a kind of curse.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be able to go back with a gate if we can reach a ce with nobody around. Endure it until then.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you telling me to ept curse release treatment from Tsuchimikado?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it gonna be if you refuse treatment from me.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, just kill me instead!¡¹

    Zhu-san whose catchphrase was ¡°kuh kill me¡±. She was a beauty whose characteristic was her pretty ck hair that was simply tied on her back and her almond eyes. Right now her face was twisted with humiliation and tears looked like they would spill from her eyes even now.

    She was wearing a general women¡¯s suit coupled with pants, but even those were dirtied and partly torn due to the mission, so it made her looked unnecessarily tragic.

    ¡¸You there, can we talk for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Oh my, what a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. When he turned around, he found several policemen with smiles that didn¡¯t reach their eyes at all.

    Even though he was distracted by Zhu-san¡¯s despairing act, for him to not sense their approach¡­¡­it was already toote even if he cursed hisck of vignce.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s a misunderstanding. There¡¯s a deep circumstance behind©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I see. There¡¯s a deep circumstance huh.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right! I haven¡¯t done anything to feel guilty about by all means!¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep, is that so?¡¹

    The police officer was nodding with a friendly atmosphere.

    ¡¸By the way¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-¡¹

    ¡¸Actually we received a report. It said that there¡¯s this woman being carried by a man, yelling things like just kill me, or how she was disgraced, see?¡¹

    Actually Zhu-san, she was someone really earnest deep down, so she would do what was required perfectly even whilementing. She had diligently studied, so right now she also could speak Japanese normally.

    In addition, her vocalization was also wonderful perhaps in order to chant her technique. Her beautiful voice carried really really well.

    In other words, well, it was like that.

    ¡¸By the way, you¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeess¡¹

    ¡¸Let go of that woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Zhu-san! Say something©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hics, I want to go home already¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What happen to your usual guts!? Why are you acting like a kidnapped girl right now©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸You, just now, did you say kidnapped?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not©¤©¤¡¹

    The policemen casually surrounded them with expressions that were filled with tension!!

    It seemed that it would take a bit more time until Kousuke could go home. Another battle was apparently waiting for Hajime and Hattori.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I think that in fact, someone with a job like Hattori would find it next to impossible to build a parent-child rtionship that goes smoothly. But, he¡¯s a somewhat pitiful person so I wanted to write a story with a bit of salvation¡­¡­this is that kind of chapter. Also, the wife understood her husband¡¯s position to some degree so the setting is that the couple¡¯s rtionship isn¡¯t that bad (my hope).

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Third son of assassin family

    Killua of [Hunter X Hunter].

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474

    <strong>The Charm of Flour Dishes is Terrifying</strong>

    ¡¸Uu, thank youu~, really thank youu~. I don¡¯t wanna go into interrogation room anymore¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N-no. I only make our identity clear so¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though their tone and attitude were courteous, the policemen were surrounding Kousuke with pressure that would brook no argument.

    There was noparison between their strength, and Kousuke had so many options to choose if he wanted to flee, but it was a mystery why it was so hard for him to resist against the pressure.

    Or rather, why was his presence that was usually the equivalent of dead didn¡¯t work only when it was against policemen?

    Perhaps the cause was the timidity of Kousuke who had never got rid of his lower middle ss mentality no matter how many carnages he had struggled through. Or perhaps it was because of the officers¡¯ determination to carry out their professional duties.

    In any case, Kousuke had be half detached from reality at that time but, a timely help arrived before the policemen asked him to go along with them for a questioning with absolutely no intention of letting him got away.

    Actually there was one more person who apanied him in the mission this time.

    Zhu was just too depressed (?), in despair of the world (?), in rage¡­¡­(?), anyway, she was emotionally unstable, so that person dashed to a nearby convenience story to see if she could at least give Zhu some kind of tasty drink.

    That person returned just as a policeman¡¯s hand reached toward his radio to call for backup. She exined their identity to the policemen, and also used her ability a little to make suggestion to their minds and somehow avoided Kousuke from going to his second interrogation room visitation.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­I¡¯ve troubled you there, Liu.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Nee-sama. It¡¯s not any trouble at all¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, it was the ¡°words of power specialist¡± who was formerly from ¡°Shadow Monk¡±, and called Zhu fondly as ¡°Nee-sama¡± ©¤©¤Liu.

    Her bob cut ck hair and big and round eyes made her looked quite adorable. There was also her petite build that didn¡¯t really suit her suited figure.

    In fact, her actual age was 16 years old. She was a cycle younger than Zhu.

    Even so Liu had adjutant-like position in Shadow Monk because other than ¡°words of power¡±, she also had excellent talent in linguistics, and her administration ability along with her n devising ability were high. She was an extraordinarily talented woman.

    Even without cheat ability like ¡°Language Comprehension¡± that was possessed by Kousuke and ssmates, she was already able to speak sixnguages like native speaker in her age, and if it included her ability to differentiate between American English and Britain English, and the different regional dialects within China¡¯s domestic, it could be said that she was able to handle twelvenguages which was astonishing.

    Originally the policemen before this too would be suspecting a lot more things based on Liu¡¯s appearance, but the moment they heard her voice that was pleasant to a mysterious degree, her suggestion smoothly took root in their minds and they withdrew.

    ¡¸Or rather, both Shen Yuan(Abyss)-dono and Nee-sama are carrying your own identification, so why didn¡¯t you show them then?¡¹

    Both Kouzuke and Zhu were carrying their identification from the response division. It showed that they had the same affiliation with the policemen¡¯s parent organization. Kousuke was like an outside coborator, but Zhu was officially affiliated with the parent organization although she was a temporary transfer, so position-wise they were actually above the policemen.

    And so, all the suspicions should be cleared if they simply showed their identification and made up a vague exnation but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Welll, it¡¯s something that I received after the Onmyou Bureau got formed, so I¡¯m still not in the habit of showing ID like that.¡¹

    ¡¸My mind was full with enduring the humiliation that I received from this man.¡¹

    Apparently it was something like that. To this even Kousuke¡¯s eyes turned staring fixedly at her.

    Zhu-san who was still being held in princess carry red back. <em>You wanna say something you bastard,</em> it was that kind of expression. Coming from an extraordinary beauty that re had intensity behind it. Kousuke averted his gaze quietly. Weak¡­

    <em>I won! </em>Zhu wore such fearless smile but, it reversed. She noticed Liu¡¯s gaze and immediately casted her eyes down awkwardly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me who¡¯s like this, Liu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nee-sama¡­¡­you don¡¯t need to make a face of someone who despaired after everything she has is taken away like that¡­¡­although, as expected isn¡¯t that rude toward Shen Yuan-dono?¡¹

    Zhu went <em>Uu </em>at a loss for words after her protegee admonished her with a wry smile.

    ¡¸B-but, he should just leave me alone! It would take time but I¡¯ll be able to dispel this with my own strength!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can just leave my ally behind even though she won¡¯t be able to move for three or four hours right¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>This woman is really obstinate huh, </em>Kousuke thought with an exasperated face. Perhaps she herself was aware of that. Zhu sullenly looked aside, while Liu sighed. But putting that aside, Kousuke also had something he wanted to say to Liu and faced her with a fixed stare.

    ¡¸Say, I want you to stop calling me that Shen Yuan-dono though. Why are you obstinately keep calling me that even though I have asked that many times? Hey, why?¡¹

    ¡¸? Wasn¡¯t it you yourself who introduced yourself like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, that¡¯s true isn¡¯t it? But, that was me when in a slightly not normal state should I say, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Queer movement, weird gesture and speech, numerous abilities that feelspletely like a joke. And yet, we got cornered into annihtion while still not understanding what was going on, it¡¯s still a bit traumatizing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for that!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m still even getting dream of ck shadow flooding out from the abyss¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸But, you¡¯re reliable now that you¡¯re an ally. Therefore, I hope you will allow me to call you like that as a sign of respect in my own way.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hm~m¡­¡­¡¹

    Somehow, he got the feeling that he was getting cajoled.

    Perhaps because she was a user of words of power and a linguist genius, Liu also excelled in the art of conversation itself. Even in the previous missions, Kousuke was deeply impressed by her skill in distracting or questioning other with only her conversation skill. Just how many people had avoided the fate of turning into viger thanks to her¡­¡­

    ¡¸T-then it can¡¯t be helped I guess.¡¹

    Although doubting someone who was showing him respect with a straightforward gaze was also making him felt bad. And so, Kousuke gave inpletely like usual at the end.

    ¡¸¡­¡­As I thought, you should stay behind in our country. You shouldn¡¯te along with someone like me¡­¡­¡¹

    Zhu was watching the exchange between Kousuke and her protegee with her gaze alternately going back and forth between them when she suddenly became dejected.

    Certainly, inbat ability and skill as Taoist, Liu waspletely inferior to Zhu. Not only that, her rank within the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± could be found faster by counting from below.

    But, Liu had astonishing ability that could cancel that out. She was also still a teenage and had immense room for growth.

    Zhu knew that better than anyone, so she must be thinking ¡°it¡¯s my fault¡± no matter what. Perhaps she was destroying the future of her precious protegee.

    ¡¸Nee-sama, with all due respect our current role is also important.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Amidst the rapidly changing situation of the world, a position that is able to contact the central figure of the returnees and the Onmyou Bureau is vital. It¡¯s also deeply affecting the rtionship between the two countries in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, isn¡¯t it fine for you to not debase yourself like that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not debasing the work itself.¡¹

    The cause of her dejection started from when the demon king made her cosy as maid, then she wanted to get a payback from Kousuke who devastated her force while screwing around like crazy, and yet her effort really didn¡¯t go well.

    It was also like that with her miss in the mission this time.

    All her efforts were just turning in vain. Unlike when she was in ¡°Shadow Monk¡±, a lot of things just wouldn¡¯t go well like how she imagined them in her head.

    ¡¸For me to continuously get saved by a guy like this who like to turn over and over meaninglessly¡­¡­uu, I¡¯m pathetic-¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for turning meaninglessly¡­¡­I can¡¯t stop it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸U-umm Nee-sama? The environment here, the terrain, and even the nature of the people we are facing are all different, so perhaps it can¡¯t be helped that you¡¯re still adapting and a lot of things don¡¯t go well. You¡¯re gradually getting used to here, so it¡¯s only a matter of time until you stop making mistake. ¡­¡­Though certainly I don¡¯t understand the meaning of Shen Yuan-dono turning on the spot at random¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. I myself don¡¯t understand it you know¡­¡­¡¹

    The two women with sisterly bonds continued speaking while ignoring Kousuke who was muttering weakly with dead eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also keep getting looked down by that kind of little girl¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that Fujiwara princess is making light of Nee-sama though.¡¹

    ¡¸No, she¡¯s looking down on me! Certainly I recognize her talent. I don¡¯t know anybody else than me who can invoke a deity to reside into herself. The willpower she¡¯s containing within is also monstrous. But, she¡¯s still green when ites to real battle! That was why, this me offered to her to instruct her personally, not only that I even offered to help her with her duty, and yet, kuh, she always always refused with that prim face!! How cheeky!¡¹

    ¡¸C-calm down, Zhu-san.¡¹

    She didn¡¯t look like she would stop if she was left alone, So Kousuke asked her to stop while lightly shaking her body up and down with his arms.

    That gesture must felt like he was trying to soothe a baby. *Snap* A high speed p flew from Zhu-san! Emergency evasion! Sess! That was dangerous!

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is the situation. Making fool of me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke looked awkward while Liu let out a wry smile.

    Certainly, Zhu originally had considerably high pride. Added with her being in the presence of her protegee who was looking up to her respectfully, certainly it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her to be dejected like this, perhaps.

    Zhu cleared her throat and pulled herself together, then her expression becamepletely serious as she looked at Liu.

    ¡¸I have nothing but gratitude to the will of my mothend that still deign to make use of me who should have just be left for death. But, I won¡¯t be able to return to be a shadow of the mothend for the second time.¡¹

    It was her pride. Even if she wouldn¡¯te out to the front stage for her whole life, even if all her achievements that she got from staking her life were buried in the darkness, being a member of the ¡°Shadow Monk¡± that had protected the country constantly from external enemy in perpetuity regardless of the change in the country¡¯s form or the leader was her pride.

    In the world right now where supernatural phenomena was stopping to be special, the importance of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± would increase markedly.

    Then, someone young and overflowing with talent like Liu would definitely be far more treasured than before.

    At the very least, rather than being a support of someone like her who had fallen into this state, she definitely should be able to do far more rewarding work and lived in a far more proudful way.

    ¡¸I think being a shadow or not is not important.¡¹

    There were things that she could still do even if she wasn¡¯t a Shadow Monk. No matter what she became, no matter where she was, she would be able to live in a way she could be proud of.

    <em>Wasn¡¯t it Nee-sama who taught me that?</em> Liu pleased that sentiment unspokenly. Zhu lightly shook her head.

    ¡¸I know. I know that¡­¡­even so, I wanted you to stay behind. I wanted you to live proudly as a Shadow Monk¡­¡­¡¹

    Surely the one who looked forward to Liu¡¯s future as a Shadow Monk more than anyone was Zhu.

    That was what Kousuke thought, while feeling shaken that he was put in a situation where a serious talk suddenly began and he had to listen to it in a state where he had to hold one side in princess carry. <em>Eh, what do I do¡­¡­am I not being a nuisance? </em>He thought.

    Liu sent a nce at Kousuke whose gaze was wandering around with such thought, then she looked at Zhu once more. She had a gaze of a person looking at someone troublesome, but there was unequalled gentleness oozing out from somewhere in it.

    Liu made a thinking posture for a short time. Then a secondter, she gathered strength to put into her words and started talking.

    ¡¸No, Nee-sama. With all due respect, as I thought I was right toe with you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand that you¡¯re idolizing me. But, your eyes are clouded by your emotion¡­¡­you should be independent from your elder sister. If only I worked harder to enable you©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Because, I never saw Nee-sama acting so spoiled like this to anyone before.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ha?¡¹

    After a long stretch of silence, Zhu finally found a word to say. Or rather it slipped out.

    Zhu looked back and forth between Liu who was narrowing her eyes fondly, and Kousuke who was holding her, then she said ¡¸Ha?¡¹ one more time and tilted her head.

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying, that I¡¯m acting spoiled to this oddball? What repulsive thing are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Can I perhaps ask you to not suddenly stab a sword into my heart?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a man who went out of his way to moonwalk in the middle of battle you know? What¡¯s more in disgustingly high speed!¡¹

    ¡¸C-can I perhaps, a-ask you to not make me aware of my repulsiveness in an ambush like that?¡¹

    <em>I¡¯m gonna cry you know? I¡¯m gonna cry reminiscently instead of smile reminiscently you know? Do I still have the mind stabilizing medicine that Emily prescribed me?</em>

    ¡¸But, Nee-sama. Just how many times had Nee-sama ever express your emotion to this degree when you were with the ¡°Shadow Monk¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As Zhen Ying, Nee-sama suppressed your emotions to the best of your ability. Even I who was allowed to live together with you had only seen you smile faintly several times.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something natural for a shadow of the mothend.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I also endeavored myself to do so. And so I don¡¯t hate Nee-sama¡¯s mask-like face by all means. If I¡¯m to describe it in a worldly way I think Nee-sama is ¡°cool¡± like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, I have also never felt disappointed by this ¡°someone like me¡± Nee-sama just because of that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, I love Nee-sama¡¯s smiling face the most. And Nee-sama¡¯s angry face, dejected face, and also happy looking face, I love them all.¡¹

    Zhu¡¯s face was tinged red. Her cheeks were slightly blushing.

    Kousuke thought. <em>Eeh? As I thought, it feels like I¡¯m super out of ce here isn¡¯t it? </em>He hesitated, <em>Should I disy myck of presence to the max here? Should I quietly put Zhu down and retreat?</em>

    ¡¸I¡¯m able to see a lot of Nee-sama¡¯s expressions¡­¡­. It¡¯s worth it to follow Nee-sama until now just for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Liu¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Oh noes, Liu-chan is so handsome! Onee-chan look conflicted but she can¡¯tpletely hide her joy see! Her lips are absurdly hewing and hawing there! This is a love confession if you just consider the words! </em>Kousuke made such tsukkomi in his mind to desperately cover up his pain of being forced to stay quietly in this scene. <em>I¡¯m a power pole. Just a power pole that Zhu-san is leaning on! </em>While also making self-suggestion like that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­¡­perhaps I¡¯ll be scolded as an imprudent fellow for saying this but, I find the current situation likeable. More than when we were in the Shadow Monk. After all I love Nee-sama the most when you¡¯re interacting with Shen Yuan-dono and the Fujiwara princess.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­M-muu¡¹

    Originally she should give a scolding here. <em>What kind of wimpy thing you¡¯re spewing</em>, certainly she should be angry like that right now. But, Zhu could only pressed her lips on each other tightly. When she recalled back how she behaved when in front of Kousuke and Hinata, she really couldn¡¯t speak back thoughtlessly in respond.

    ¡¸I understand that you are liking the current situation. No, as expected there are things that I want to say but¡­¡­it¡¯ll be pointless to say them at this point now that the mask is off¡­¡­¡¹

    Actually this was a matter that they had exchanged heated argument about for many times.

    They even had a grand sisterly argument right after she heard that Liu had talked with the upper echelon without permission and resigned from ¡°Shadow Monk¡±. There was even that time when she negotiated with the upper echelon about Liu¡¯s return without telling Liu herself, and Liu crying for a whole day when she learned of it.

    As the result of how it all ended up, the current situation was telling everything about it.

    The wish for Liu to contribute to the nation as Shadow Monk, and for her to be raised to an exceptional human although in the underworld was in the end Zhu¡¯s wish. If her little sister made a decision on her own and the upper echelon recognized it, then certainly this could be called a mischievous rehash.

    And so, she put aside her sentiment that still couldn¡¯te to fully ept Liu¡¯s choice.

    ¡¸But! Take back your statement about being spoiled!¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t concede of this one. She was currently being held in princess carry so there was already a crack in her persuasiveness from the start, but she had to insist with firm determination!

    Liu went ¡¸Hm~m¡¹ as she pressed her index finger on her lips. She showed a thinking posture again for a bit.

    ¡¸Nee-sama¡¯s rtionship with Shen Yuan-dono, and also with Fujijwara princess, how should I describe them. I¡¯m still unable to gauge it but¡­¡­¡¹

    Rtionship where they only had matching interest would be the correct way to describe it on the surface, but if that was all then Zhu would still be iron masked just like before.

    She thought it also wasn¡¯t something like love. Nobody knew how the future would unfold, but at the very least there wasn¡¯t any atmosphere of her being head over heels.

    Friend,rade, she felt those words were alsocking to describe it.

    Calling them as mere coworker was too distant to describe it. And most of all that would be a bit lonely.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m going to describe this close rtionship honestly, then perhaps it¡¯s ¡°wanting to be recognized by the other side¡±, or ¡°rival¡± perhaps.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu¡­¡­¡¹

    At the very least, Hinata who was always treating anyone anywhere with polite bearing was strangely biting, or perhaps businesslike only toward Zhu. In that respect too, the description from Liu would be the best fit to describe how both sides were perceiving each other.

    It seemed Zhu also was unable to object right away. She could only groan. Kousuke sent her a surprised gaze.

    ¡¸At the very least, Nee-sama recognize the strength of those two and trust them as a person. That¡¯s all I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Trust, you say¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This degree of selfishness, unreasonableness, venting, they all should be forgiven if it¡¯s with those two, that kind of trust.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong! I just can¡¯t stomach these guys, really! Even Fujiwara Hinata, she must be a cheeky little girl©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s impossible though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible!? What¡¯s your basis for that!¡¹

    ¡¸Because, Nee-sama. You¡¯re here right now because of the mothend¡¯s order you know?¡¹

    To act as the contact person with Japan that China was building a cooperative rtionship with, at least for now. If there was no sugarcoating it then they were open agents with the objective of gathering information of the response department and the returnees. That was Zhu and Liu¡¯s current position.

    Then, there was no way Zhu who possessed unshakeable patriotism would do a foolish act that might invite a worsening of the rtionship, and repeatedly at that.

    In other words, she had the confidence that what she was doing wouldn¡¯t lead to worsening rtionship. To put it another way she had trust on them.

    ¡¸Uh, guuh¡¹

    She could just barely make <em>guu</em> sound in respond. Apparently she couldn¡¯t form any rebuttal against Liu¡¯s logic. Liu¡¯s eyes narrowed kindly again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly why, Nee-sama want to be recognized by Shen Yuan-dono and Fujiwara princess isn¡¯t it? To show that you yourself is also worthy of trust.¡¹

    They were manipted and almost harmed not only the innocent people of this country but also their own country. She couldn¡¯t say thanks enough for being stopped.

    Not to mention they were given choice to fight together at thest battle. Her gratitude for that was so great she didn¡¯t know how to repay it.

    She recognized their strength. Although her opponent possessed a talent that was equal or superior to herself, and she was in a simple state of mind that could only rush recklessly due to the brainwashing, she still couldn¡¯t match her after making an all-out effort. It was only natural.

    But, even more than that, the two¡¯s characters were something that Zhu thought fondly about regardless of whatever she said. Even though things like pride orplicated feelings got in her way and made her be all sort of twisted.

    Or rather, if only she didn¡¯t be made to do maid cosy at the beginning of her transfer here, she felt like she would be able to interact with them normally. Since that day her emotions had be strange from shame.

    She got the faint feeling that if she stayed as the cool self that Liu also mentioned, she would be able to express her gratitude with a little bit more honesty.

    In other words, the root of all evil was the demon king.

    ¡¸Aa~, how should I say it, thanks for trusting us?¡¹

    Kousuke smiled with a bit of bashfulness.

    Zhu¡¯s gaze wandered around. But immediately after, she suddenly red up at Kousuke. And as soon as their eyes met, *kyuu~* she turned red. Of course it wasn¡¯t because of anything romantic, it was simply from embarrassment from her feeling of ¡¸Actually I trust you as a person¡¹ getting exposed.

    ¡¸Arrive©¤©¤Fei Jiang(ïw½©)!¡¹

    She suddenly took out a charm. What she summoned was a shikigami of hers©¤©¤Fei Jiang. A high ranked reanimated corpse that was also an ancestor of Zhu who excelled in martial art.

    He was a powerful person who outdid Kousuke purely in hand-to-handbat. He snatched away his n¡¯s youngest daughter with the skillfulness like catching a sword barehanded.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I certainly trust you. But, that¡¯s only to the strength of you and that little girl! I only show my respect toward that strength that took us down! It¡¯s no more and no less than that! Understand!¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou¡¹

    Wonder why. The expression of Fei Jiang who was holding Zhu in princess carry was expressionless, but for some reason it also looked like the expression of a grandpa who was watching over a troublesome granddaughter¡­¡­

    ¡¸Also Liu! We need to talkter! Prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nee-sama!¡¹

    Even though there was clearly a lecturing waiting for her, Liu¡¯s expression was happy.

    That was why, Zhu could only spit out a cursing ¡¸Good grief¡¹ and left. She ordered Fei Jiang to go to the back alley where a gate was nned to be opened and he quickly rushed there.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve recognized and relied on her since a long time ago though.¡¹

    Kousuke scratched his head while muttering to himself.

    In fact, he never looked down on her or anything. Zhu¡¯s strength was the real deal. Even though it was still no time at all since not only her living environment, but also her way of life itself went through a drastic change, she had even learned Japanese and also doing numerous works of this and that.

    It was also the same with Hinata. Actually Zhu and her had been doing something like techniqueparison periodically, but the result was astonishingly Hinata having more loss than win, although they weren¡¯t giving it their all because it was just a mock battle.

    Hinata was superior in raw strength, but there what they called experience point yed a part as expected. Choice of technique, the way to form strategy, etc, Zhu was overwhelming Hinata in all those respects and many times she never allowed Hinata to fully disy her strength.

    That was why Hinata too would say something like ¡¸That was a good practice¡¹ with a prim face, but inside she was feeling really vexed and something like feeling of rivalry would seep out from her only when she was with Zhu.

    But, just like that time, when they were miraculously fighting back to back in the sea of trees, she certainly trusted Zhu as someone who was worthy for her to trust her back with.

    ¡¸How soft-hearted. We are in the position to stab everyone from the back if an order from our mothende you know?¡¹

    ¡¸But conversely speaking, you two can be trusted as long as there¡¯s no order from that mothend right?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you can say it like that because you¡¯re strong though.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, I wonder about that. I think perhaps that¡¯s because I¡¯m also the same. If it¡¯s necessary for my friends or family, then I¡¯ll also fight against anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    If it was necessary than Kousuke and others would bare their fang, even if it was against her mothend or Japan itself. He wasn¡¯t cooperating with the response department based on loyalty.

    <em>Perhaps it¡¯s hard to understand for ¡°Shadow Monk¡± that has strong patriotism as their foundation¡­¡­</em>Kousuke thought with a wry smile.

    But, what came back was an unexpected response.

    ¡¸Then, you¡¯re the same like <em>me.</em>¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸I too, will fight against anyone if it¡¯s for Nee-sama after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­hm? Eh?¡¹

    For a moment, he was about to ept it as her simply being that close with Zhu but he immediately got taken aback. If, she was saying it in the same meaning like him, then Liu was saying that if it was necessary, even if it was against her mothend she¡­¡­

    Thinking really really carefully, wasn¡¯t it strange that she ¡°resigned from Shadow Monk¡±?

    That question suddenly shed at the back of Kousuke¡¯s head.

    In the first ce could a member from a hidden organization of a country resigned that easily and move to other country on top of that?

    Thinking back of the covert operative who was disguised as Hinata¡¯s mother, wouldn¡¯t she be able to take the role as Zhu¡¯s support even while still wearing Shadow Monk¡¯s mask? Their countries were coborating with each other, so the response department too would be able to understand and ept such person.

    In that case, what was the point of Liu leaving ¡°Shadow Monk¡±?

    ¡¸Say¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸When you resigned from Shadow Monk, was it, really troublesome?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­when negotiating with them I gave them two choices, either to pointlessly lose a personnel, or to help so Nee-sama¡¯s new work can produce the maximum result. I stro~ongly stuck on that point.¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou. Is that so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-. I broke down myself quite much in order to make them understand how serious I am but, it wasn¡¯t in vain it and they epted it. I would be in that world already if I didn¡¯t receive healing technique.¡¹

    Kousuke thought.

    <em>Heavy-! This girl¡¯s feeling toward Zhu-san, it¡¯s super heavy though!? Or rather, it¡¯s scary!</em>

    Liu herself must not be seriously thinking that she could win against the upper echelon in her disobedience. That was why, she naturally staked her life.

    In fact, Kousuke didn¡¯t know just what kind of talk took ce but, if it was summarized with sugarcoating©¤©¤<em>I¡¯ll rather die than not being able to stay with Nee-sama! </em>It would be something like that perhaps.

    Liu herself was a young and talented woman with promising future.

    Certainly, it would be nothing but loss if she died pointlessly. Conversely, her linguistic capability and art of conversation would shine the brightest in information gathering abroad. There would be no problem with cing her at Zhu¡¯s side itself.

    ¡¸But, if that¡¯s the case then you can just take the mission to stay at her side, no need to resign©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I, was sold by my actual parents. When I was small¡¹

    Kousuke thought.

    <em>Heavy-!? This girl, her early stage of life is just as super heavy as her feelings for her big sis though!?</em>

    Liu ignored Kousuke who couldn¡¯t find anything to say and continued speaking dispassionately as though it was nothing at all.

    ¡¸The Taoists of Shadow Monk are mostly people who came from venerable lineage. But, sometimes people with great aptitude also got born frommon family because of something like atavism. In my case, it seemed I was unconsciously using words of power and caused trouble for other people¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see?¡¹

    ¡¸And, my parents were apparently terrified of me. They treated me like apparition.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you don¡¯t need¡­¡­to say the specific.¡¹

    ¡¸A wise judgment, thank you very much. And, someone from Shadow Monk came when they heard the rumor and scouted me. And, my parents who thought that there wouldn¡¯t be any hardship for them if only I wasn¡¯t born and had been umting pent-up resentment seemed to think that it wouldn¡¯t be worth it if they can¡¯t at least earn some money from it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What a shithead¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thank you very much.¡¹

    Liu thought that Kousuke was soft-hearted just as she thought seeing that he was seriously feeling indignation like that for her, even so she didn¡¯t dislike that. She smiled slightly while,

    ¡¸And, what was awaiting for me after getting scouted was a continuous life of confinement and gagging other than when it was time for training. I was also forced to do the training until I vomited blood, and there was also repeated resistance training that was no different from torture in order to build resistance against curse©¤©¤¡¹

    Kousuke thought.

    <em>It¡¯s hopeless with this girl! Her life is too hard mode even though she¡¯s still 16!! </em>Everything was just too heavy to listen without any mental preparation!

    Liu seemed to sense that thought of Kousuke from his paling expression and quickly finished her gruesome life story. She spoke while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an organization has inherited curses in an unbroken line until now after all. It¡¯s not an organization of justice with spotless integrity. Although, naturally there are also people there who can make the evaluation of ¡°it¡¯s hard to ept¡± seeing such treatment against a kid who wasn¡¯t even born in a family of Taoist.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, an organization that hassted for long would naturally have a difference in opinion within. Difference breed faction. Was the people who took in Liu from the radical faction?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as you say.¡¹

    ¡°Words of power¡± itself as a technique was categorized as impossible to reproduce to some degree, but it would be a different story for genius who could specialize in words of power since birth. It opened a lot of doors for future prospects.

    In that case, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for people who wished to secretly raise such child as a trump card to make the opinion of their faction to be easier to be epted to appear.

    In other words, Liu¡¯s luck was thoroughly bad.

    ¡¸What I want to say is, it was Nee-sama who saved me from such situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Based from the flow of the story, was Zhu from an opposing faction?¡¹

    ¡¸Good discernment. Furthermore, she¡¯s from a distinguished family among distinguished families that have several family members among the upper echelon. Her lineage is of the highest rank as a Daoist, furthermore she was a child prodigy with promised bright future.¡¹

    ¡¸If it was like that then she must have influence too.¡¹

    ¡¸Precisely.¡¹

    The result went without saying. Liu regained her life as human. Not only that, she even got adopted as Zhu¡¯s little sister and treated well like a biological little sister.

    ¡¸It might be surprising but, at first Nee-sama nned to let me out from Shadow Monk. She said that it still wasn¡¯t toote for me, that I could live under the sunlight.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­so Liu being a Shadow Monk was firmly because of your own will huh. You wanted to be of help for your sister?¡¹

    She had remained in an organization that had forced training and life style that trampled on her human dignity by her own will. There was no need to even imagine what could possibly be the cause for her to harbor such feeling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also genuine in saying that she was cool. It¡¯s a sense of value that I still don¡¯t understand really well but, Nee-sama who put her life on the line for the country, and for the people living in it looked radiant despite living in the shadow.¡¹

    What was important for the person she loved was also important for herself. That was the source of patriotism for Liu.

    But, in the end it was an indirect source, so

    ¡¸My mothend is Nee-sama. Nee-sama is none other than the person at the center of my world.¡¹

    It was intolerable for her to stay in an organization that didn¡¯t have her most important person in the world.

    Her Nee-sama would have to live in a foreignnd, furthermore amidst the people who she had opposed even though she was being manipted at that time. Just what kind of treatment would she receive there?

    Result-wise it was just her needless fear but, she was really really worried that she couldn¡¯t endure it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s my reason for resigning from Shadow Monk.¡¹

    ¡¸I see now.¡¹

    Somehow, Kousuke was reminded of the exorcist Aziz. He too spent a gruesome childhood. He was saved from that by udia and epted by her like a little brother.

    Both had rtively severe siscon. Coincidentally he was currently staying in Japan, perhaps they might hit it off if he introduced these two together once more including their circumstance? ¡­¡­No, would they argue about which big sister was more wonderful? While he was slightly thinking of such thing,

    ¡¸In any case, Shen Yuan-dono. Thank you very much for epting Nee-sama. The way you, the Fujiwara princess, and the people of the response division has been treating Nee-sama is truly beyond expectations. If our current life is build above the peace between our countries, then I©¤©¤Liu swear that I shall put my life on the line in order to maintain it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, well, there¡¯s nothing better than the two countries being in good rtionship. After hearing something like this then I too don¡¯t want to get into hostility with the two of you even more. I¡¯ll also do my best so that the situation doesn¡¯t get worse.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much-, Shen Yuan-dono!¡¹

    Liu put on a smile that looked genuinely happy,

    She must be honest in saying that her current life was important for her. It was a heavy story but he was d to hear it. Liu telling him this was surely because Liu herself too was putting that much trust on Kousuke and others.

    He himself had a little sister, so somehow there was also a feeling of kinship welling up inside him.

    That was why, he unconsciously spoke words that sounded like a preaching.

    ¡¸But, Liu too mustn¡¯t do anything reckless okay? After all something like self-sacrifice will only create unhappiness most of the time.¡¹

    He implicitly warned her that no matter what kind of reason she had, she shouldn¡¯t do something like chopping up herself anymore.

    Liu¡¯s expression became awkward, but she immediately changed her expression.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take those words to heart. I¡¯m not lying when I say that I¡¯m enjoying my current life with Nee-sama, so I won¡¯t rashly harm myself anymore. Please don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There¡¯s also something fun awaiting me right after this.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I had ordered food to be delivered to the response department! A tendon (tempura donburi) that¡¯s famously delicious! By the way, today is my tenth day eating tendon in session!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing tendon with damn tendon-¡¹ (TN: Other than an abbreviation of tempura donburi, tendon is also term used inedy as repeating the same gag in Japan)

    ¡¸I ordered extrarge portion. Also in my day off the day after tomorrow I¡¯m nning to bring Nee-sama going around popr restaurants! I¡¯m making preparation for when our stomach burst from eating too much-¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really damn looking forward to it-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d I quit Shadow Monk!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not your real intention right!?¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, Nee-sama got addicted to ¡°flour dishes¡± during the business trip in Osaka the other day. She¡¯s already eating things like okonomiyaki or Takoyaki for twelve days straight.¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡¯s an outrageous leak!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll follow your n for the next outing, the next outing after that will absolutely be an okonomiyaki restaurant tour you hear me-. I also want topare the Hiroshima-style okonomiyaki! Nee-sama when desperately insisting like that was the cutest ever!!¡¹

    ¡¸The big sister too was damn enjoying the current lifestyle on her own way-¡¹

    It seemed there wasn¡¯t really any need for him to worry about these sisters.

    ¡¸However, flour dishes is that isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s said that the taste has addictiveness, and how its easiness in making you eat too much of it make woman cry.¡¹

    ¡¸Making woman cry? What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, Nee-sama¡¯s waist area is a bit squishy©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸LIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIUUUUUUUUUUUU¡ª!!¡¹

    A ghastly shriek resounded from the back alley.

    There was Nee-sama crawling on the ground with her forelocks dangling forward like Sadak*-san from a certain cursed video there. Behind her Fei Jiang was running in panic toward her.

    Thinking really really carefully, even though she had left immediately it was Kousuke who was in charge of opening the gate. If the two of them hadn¡¯t caught up to her no matter how long she waited, it was only natural for her to think ¡¸Why aren¡¯t theying?¡¹ and came back.

    It was then she apparently heard the unbelievable disclosure from her little sister and spontaneously jumped down from Fei Jiang.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Nee-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Lecture! It¡¯s lecture! I¡¯ll lecture you thoroughly tonighttt!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, happily!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be happy!!¡¹

    Fei Jiang carried up Zhu once more. That Zhu¡¯s gaze caught Kousuke. The area around her eyes were a bit red.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not squishy or anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll curse you if you spread any nderous rumor!¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course -ssu¡¹

    Zhu huffed angrily and vanished into the back alley once more.

    Kousuke followed behind her while he suddenly noticed. Come to think of it, there wasn¡¯t any sign of other people at all while he was talking with Liu.

    (Or rather, there isn¡¯t a soul around¡­¡­ah, could it be)

    When he nced at Liu beside him, Liu winked back at him. Sly. But cute. But putting that aside, it seemed that she was using technique to clear out people.

    There were always other people around when they returned to the response division. They would have to choose the ce there to talk openly with each other, but that would also attract attention. Attention of people who couldn¡¯t get affected by the technique used here.

    (As I thought this girl is simply capable huh. How should I say it, she¡¯s awfully thoughtful like this, or she¡¯s skilled in supporting other¡­¡­)

    Just like Zhu said, Liu certainly had a promising future.

    ¡¸Come, let¡¯s go, Shen Yuan-dono. The tendon is waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes. But still, you signified a time if you asked for the order to be send on certain time right? If it¡¯s going to be sent after work hour then we still have time.¡¹

    ¡¸No? I¡¯ll eat while writing the report. I¡¯m hungry right now after all.¡¹

    ¡¸So free!? Recently I¡¯m not visiting the division often so I don¡¯t know but, could it be it¡¯s always like that there?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone in the division is kind. Sometimes they¡¯d told me to eat a lot and treated me to delicious food.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re like neighborhood people spoiling children-¡¹

    It seemed that Liu-chan was really being doted on by the personnel of the response division. There was also her actual age at y here.

    There, he suddenly thought.

    She was words of power specialist. A young agent with natural gift in linguistics. Her art of conversation was extremely excellent.

    Also, she was a severe siscon. Her big sister¡¯s duty was also including building a good rtionship and gathering information.

    (Eh, wait¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­she¡¯s intentionally earning affection point, something like that¡­¡­)

    Could it be, her candidly speaking of her life story and feeling was also a move from her to entice Kousuke?

    Such suspicious suddenly shed at the back of his head. Kousuke unconsciously nced at Liu.

    Then,

    ¡¸Ahaha. As expected was it too sly?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, I didn¡¯t want to be right in this-¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m not lying that I want to get along better with everyone. In order to maintain our current lifestyle, and also for the sake of the two countries¡¯ rtionship. That¡¯s why, open the door of your heart more and more, and give me a loot of information please!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too frank!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to spit out all of it anyway if I got turned into a viger, so I decide to be upfront with Shen Yuan-dono. Of course, if you never notice then that¡¯ll be good too.¡¹

    ¡¸The way you turn defiant is extreme. You¡¯re far scarier than I thought.¡¹

    Sometimes she messed around childishly, sometimes she acted a role and made even her opponent danced on her palm. Therefore she was ¡°Ying Hu(Frolicking Shadow)¡±.

    <em>Formerly I was an agent that was given such name after all,</em> Liu said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡¸Frightening girl¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored!¡¹

    Everyone in the response division was veteran. They including Hattori must know what Liu was doing and they still were doting on her.

    But when he imagined her growing up and bing even more charming, indeed. As expected she had a promising future.

    (This is, if everyone isn¡¯t given some heads-up, there might be someone who will end uppletely led around by the nose. No, there¡¯s Hattori-san there, so he should be warning everyone already¡­¡­)

    While he was thinking something like that with a wry smile, ¡¸Cut it out! You two keep talking while leaving me alone!¡¹ Zhu yelled angrily like that while radiating a sad atmosphere from being left out, so this time they hurriedly went to the back alley.

    Kousuke connected a gate to a room that was set up in the response division¡¯s floor.

    They finished teleporting without any problem.

    Like that, when he opened the response division¡¯s room¡¯s door while saying ¡¸Thanks for your hard work~!¡¹ and entered©¤©¤

    ¡¸Liu-san! Wee back! What a coincidence! I also just finished with my part-time!¡¹

    Aikawa Noboru who sometimes was doing part-time in the response division because he was aspiring to be employed here in the future weed them back with a smile so wide it was creepy.

    Kousuke covered his face with his hands.

    (Someone¡¯s already got enticee~~~~dd!!)

    Zhu¡¯s eyes were rising. Also, Liu-chan, her eyes were twitching slightly?

    In any case, it seemed that a questioning was required.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It looks like I won¡¯t be able to secure a lot of time for writing next week, so I¡¯m nning to rest next week. I¡¯m sorry but, best regards.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475

    <strong>The Response Division Was Peaceful Too Today</strong>

    ¡¸And you know? Our arms or shoulders would bump with each other so naturally like this you know-. This is definitely something like that already rightt!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case perhaps¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We were normally walking side by side, what¡¯s more it wasn¡¯t like the path was crowded or anything you know? You think our arms touching each other at that time was just a coincidence? The sense of distance is crazy right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸It might just be my imagination, but it feels like she often smiled at me, can you believe it? She also often talked to me outside of mission¡­¡­She told me, Noboru-san¡¯s story is so interesting, so I want to hear moree, she said-¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    <em>Well, that¡¯s her mission after all. She obviously really want information of us ¡°returnees¡±.</em> Kousuke thought while staring fixedly at Noboru who was getting carried away with pping his shoulder, but the dreaming boy showed no sign of noticing at all. He was absorbed with talking by himself.

    Kousuke sent a nce at the resting area that was set up at the corner of the office. There Liu and Zhu were sitting side by side eating tempura bowl happily.

    Liu sent him a gaze that was mixed with a bit of nervousness and apologetic feeling. As for Zhu she was sending him a very cold gaze even while sipping on a ss of hot tea.

    ¡¸See-, even now she¡¯s sending nces at me! Crazy, it¡¯s crazyy I told you!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s really crazy. ¡­¡­Just how easy you are.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What did you say?¡¹

    It seemed that Noboru-kun¡¯s part-time work had ended at afternoon, but he had been waiting here in the office all this time.

    Even though he had tried inviting Liu to eat together just now and got rejected, he didn¡¯t go home and instead said ¡¸Then perhaps I¡¯ll also buy something in the store and eat together with you!¡¹ before making a lousy wink.

    First thing Liu did was making a smile that was clearly forced in the eyes of anyone watching from the outside, then she made excuse that she had to report her return to her superior and also asked Tsuchimikado to treat Zhu¡¯s curse before retreating from that ce together with Kousuke and Zhu. (Result-wise, Zhu epted the curse dispelling from Tsuchimikado in order to match Liu¡¯s excuse, so that helped)

    In the meanwhile Noboru was still going ¡¸The diligent Liu-san is also lovely!¡¹ while grinning cheerfully. Liu-chan had stopped trying to even hide the twitching her eyes at that point, then she secretly admitted ¡¸He fell that easily, even so I haven¡¯t done anything¡¹ with a desperate expression while exining herself.

    Although, it wasn¡¯t anyplicated story.

    When everything was summed up, it boiled down to just this one sentence.

    ©¤©¤Aikawa Noboru¡¯s easiness was beyond imagination

    It went without saying, Aikawa Noboru was one of the returnees. He was arade of Kousuke and the demon god who had the world¡¯s energy under his thumb.

    Therefore, Liu was feeling very nervous inside at the beginning when he was apanying Noboru in his part-time work.

    She thought that her role to form friendship and obtain as much information about returnees as possible wouldn¡¯t be achievable with just some straightforward means. Furthermore, it was important to be careful so she didn¡¯te off as having any ill will at the slightest.

    There was no way she would use anything like magic technique. Something like ¡°words of power¡± was out of the question.

    Till the end she would only rely on her natural interpersonal technique to build up trust and friendship while paying attention to not give any reason for displeasure or distrust, so she could have him give her information under his own initiative¡­¡­

    It was truly a most difficult task. However, that was Liu¡¯s job.

    For the time being her first objective was to position herself as a coworker who could be relied on. She would interact with him as amiably as possible. She would leave as much good impression as possible to him.

    She interacted with him under such resolve©¤©¤

    And when she noticed, he had already fallen for her.

    Even Liu-chan didn¡¯t understand what happened. It felt like her mind would go strange from bewilderment. It wasn¡¯t anything cheap like love in first sight or reverse honey trap, not at all. She experienced how it felt like running into someone who was terrifyingly easy.

    ¡¸Look here, I think you already know but, just to remind you, she¡¯s an agent from foreign country.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s so cool isn¡¯t it. Even though she¡¯s even younger than us. Hernguageprehension is also like that without any cheat y¡¯know? To be strong, smart, and cute too¡­¡­fuu. Angel is a perfect being. In other words, you get what I mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s set that aside for now. What I¡¯m saying here, don¡¯t just carelessly prattle about our information.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s our story while at Tortus then I¡¯m telling it often. Anyone obviously would want to talk if they got badgered with such happy expression.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, well, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re keeping any of that secret, or rather that¡¯s a part that we¡¯ve been open with since the start but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No worries. Liu-san is an owner of a pure heart. Words like purity, or loveliness, or genuine, I believe those words exist just to describe her-. There¡¯s nooo way she¡¯ll do anything that might disadvantage us!¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, for the time being I¡¯m convinced that it¡¯s necessary to keep you out of loop for some things.¡¹

    <em>This guy is hopeless, something needs to be done quickly¡­¡­</em>Kousuke thought while holding his head.

    By the way, they were in the office¡¯s kitchte right now. Kousuke called him here after he really dashed to the store. For interrogation.

    Liu was secretly peeking inside from behind the door with a worried look. As soon as his gaze meet hers, Noboru smiled disgustingl©¤©¤not, the person himself must be thinking that he was doing it refreshingly while winking.

    Kousuke could sense how Liu was shivering. She hurriedly dropped her gaze and radiated an atmosphere that expressed ¡¸I¡¯m immersed with the tendon right now!¡¹.

    ¡¸Heheh, she¡¯s cute even when embarrassed.¡¹

    ¡¸O-ouu¡¹

    Kousuke couldn¡¯t say anything else. <em>This guy is real hopeless. His thinking is exactly that of a misunderstanding guy. </em>Kousuke thought while unconsciously covered his eyes with his hand. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch.

    Certainly, there might be room to excuse his current condition based on the extenuating circumstance of him ¡°being made to misunderstand¡± by other party. Although, if what Liu did had to be described, it was just like her giving him a poke with her fingertip to announce her existence.

    Even the girl didn¡¯t expect anything like this in her wildest dream. That her little poke would end up being the push that neatly dropped all the dominoes. That at the end of her poking, it would end up with her heart dropping and making her wanting to scream ¡¸Aaa-, stopp~~~¡¹.

    She must be anxious. Nobody could be med if they suspected her of having used some wicked ways after seeing someone expressing his good will so abruptly like this toward a foreign country agent like her.

    And naturally, Liu didn¡¯t have any romantic feeling toward Noboru.

    And, what she feared the most was the returnees harboring distrust toward her. That they would suspect her using some kind of inhuman method©¤©¤in short some kind of curse on Noboru to make him fall for her and then squeeze out information from him.

    Or rather, was someone this easy really existed in the world? He wasn¡¯t even a middle school student who was in the middle of puberty, and he was one of the returnees who had umted some terrific life experiences.

    <em>Then, perhaps this is a reverse honey trap just like I thought? </em>Liu also couldn¡¯t clear away such wariness from her mind.

    (©¤©¤¡±If Noboru-san is serious, I too need to treat him with the appropriate sincerity. If not my rtionship with all the other returnees might also worsen¡±¡­¡­huh. Yeah, that¡¯ll be a natural concern for someone in Liu¡¯s position though)

    Liu was looking this way with worry whether Kousuke was suspecting her of any hostility even while stuffing her mouth with shrimp tempura. In respond he waved his hand to say ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡¹.

    ¡¸Hey, love shitty master Aby-san. Now that you¡¯ve found out about my rtionship with Liu-san, there¡¯s something I want to consult with you on the count of your status as an expert of that path.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to escape right away because of that envy that you can¡¯t fully hide and how extreme your wrong impression of me is but, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸That, um. Tell me how did you guys do it when greeting each other¡¯s family.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop. Stop right there, Aikawa. Let¡¯s keep your charging bull mentality to just that much.¡¹

    <em>Also, you won¡¯t be able to greet Liu¡¯s parents. After all those guys sold out their daughter.</em> Those words, naturally couldn¡¯t be said. After all it seemed the person herself hadn¡¯t disclosed it to Noboru.

    ¡¸When you shitty Aby marry, your connection with Ennd or Vatican will get stronger won¡¯t it? In other words, the possibility is high that I¡¯ll also end up in the same position.¡¹

    ¡¸What happen with the brake inside your brain? Have you checked it in hospitaltely?¡¹

    ¡¸So to speak I¡¯ll be a bridge between countries, no, between us returnees and other country? That¡¯s an important post isn¡¯t it? Hehe, I want to listen to your experience as fellow kindred soul should I say?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I get it that you¡¯re beyond help already. What you need to listen to is the reality you know?¡¹

    The conclusion, Liu didn¡¯t need to worry about anything. Nobody would suspect of Liu having done anything wicked to reduce Noboru into this state. From any kind of perspective, this was clearly just him running out of control due to springtime (misunderstanding) visiting him for the first time in his life.

    Rather, she would even be sympathized for being targeted by an insane guy whose thought skipped over ¡¸This girl, she might like me?¡¹ right into nning their wedding as something fixed in ce just from being given a little smile.

    If the upper echelon of ¡°Shadow Monk¡± learned that Noboru was approaching her seriously, they would definitely ordered Liu to get into rtionship with him. In such situation, Liu wouldn¡¯t be able to go against it, nor would she even try it.

    Or rather, from what he gathered when asking her secretly just now, it seemed that Liu herself didn¡¯t feel bad about being liked in itself. If the other returnees wouldn¡¯t suspect her of using any curse, then for the time being she didn¡¯t want to change her stance of wanting to be ¡°a reliable coworker¡± which was her first goal.

    And so, following the extension of that line of thought¡­¡­Noboru¡¯s chance to get on with her wasn¡¯tpletely hopeless. Perhaps.

    But, the way he was over the moon, or perhaps even over the Mars right now was simply scary, so apparently she would take wait-and-see approach while keeping the appropriate distance for now until he calmed down.

    Also, Noboru originally wasn¡¯t this kind of guy. There were three real harem bastards around him, and he hadn¡¯t experienced any special encounter even after going to university, so this must be the result of his heart getting twisted by jealousy, which could be seen from how he always added ¡°shitty¡± behind Aby, so in a sense, this was also their own fault©¤©¤a fact that Kousuke averted his eyes from.

    ¡¸Listen to me, Aikawa.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re giving me advice? Thanks-¡¹

    ¡¸Firm your mind, and prepare your resolve.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s gonna be international marriage after all. What¡¯s more she¡¯s an agent, I¡¯m resolved!¡¹

    Forget Mars, it felt like he was going to be over the gxy. The current Noboru wouldn¡¯t understand anything that he was told right now. And so, Kousuke hardened his resolve.

    ¡¸Everything, is your misunderstanding.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸Liu, doesn¡¯t harbor any particr romantic feeling for you. She¡¯s simply making effort to build a good working rtionship with her coworker seeing that she¡¯s dispatched to a foreign country.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, it¡¯s creepy how easy you¡¯re from falling this hard just from a girl acting a little bit cordial with you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible someone this easy can exist. It¡¯ll still be better if this is just a reverse honey trap. But, it¡¯ll be over for me if other thought I put a curse or something on him, she thought fearfully. That¡¯s this current situation¡¯s©¤©¤truth.¡¹

    Kousuke ced his hands on Noboru¡¯s shoulders and looked at him with serious eyes.

    Noboru¡¯s puzzled face became dubious. Then, that expression was gone and reced with a grim face.

    The two stared at each other silently. Somehow a strange atmosphere was leaking out from the kitchte, so the staffs of the response division and the people of Tsuchimikado n were going ¡¸What?¡¹ and peeking in.

    As expected she must got curious with the talk. Liu stood up toe over here, but Zhu grabbed her hand and held her back. She was sipping her tea calmly with one hand while only sending an intelligent nce over here.

    Her feeling of implicitly saying ¡¸Take care of this problem somehow you bastard! Make it so my little sister doesn¡¯t get troubled anymore!¡¹ got keenly expressed from that nce.

    ¡¸I see. So it¡¯s like that.¡¹

    ¡¸So you get it, Aikawa. But, I think it¡¯s nothing to feel discouraged about. From here you can take it slowly©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸So, in short. What you want to say is this.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸Both Liu-san and Zhu-san are mine. I¡¯m not just gonna get a seventh wife, but also the eighth yeah, is what you¡¯re telling me.¡¹

    ¡¸EH!? T-that¡¯s not©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸You fucker Aby-sannnnnnnnnnnnnn!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaah!?¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t even any time to make a retort like <em>Ain¡¯t no way that¡¯s the case, </em>or <em>you¡¯re speaking crazy like my big brother</em>. Kousuke instantly bent backward like he was doing limbo dance. A fist grazed his jaw overhead as it passed through.

    The office became stirred. Liu became flustered and was about to run this way, but Zhu-oneesama blocked her. She hugged her tightly on herp, in addition she grinned and showed a provoking expression that said ¡¸Nice, do it more!¡¹.

    This Onee-sama, this along with her barrage of statements that induced misunderstanding with the polices. As expected perhaps her recent enjoyment was getting Kousuke into trouble.

    ¡¸It bothered me a little! Enemies working together at the end and then staying together even after that ispletely a heroine route ain¡¯t it! You Aby should just die for my happiness!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s apleteee misunderstanding, and there are things you can say and things that you can¡¯t-!!¡¹

    Noboru was a vanguard regardless of how rotten he was. He had the vocation ¡°Axe Warrior¡± which made him a power fighter. Every single jab heunched could easily break even the bone of an ordinary person.

    Kousuke moved only his upper body like in Matri* and even left behind afterimages to keep evading the surging barrage of jealousy and anger.

    The people in the response division started to get noisy seeing that. A falling out between returnees was breaking out in the kitchte. It wasn¡¯t funny. Other people like temporarily loaned staff from ministry of foreign affairs that wasn¡¯t that deeply involved with this division was going pale.

    ¡¸Oi oi oi, what the hell are they doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it feel like they¡¯re fighting over Liu-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from our idol. The healing that came to bless this division that¡¯s filled with filthy middle-aged man and also stomachache as a side. Of course the young¡¯uns are gonna beat each other over her.¡¹

    ¡¸No no no, why are you guys so calm about this!? We got to stop them!¡¹

    ¡¸Personally I want to cheer for Aikawa-kun. A brat getting real harem is just unforgivable, is what I think.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time to say that!! It¡¯s a quarrel between returnees you know!? Contact Hattori-san!¡¹

    The ones panicking were loaned staffs from ministry of foreign affairs and the like. Rxing on their chairs and entering spectating mode were those who were originally members of the public safety and subordinates of Hattori.

    ¡¸It¡¯s me that Liu-san is looking at! I won¡¯t let you vite even her-, you damn shitty Aby-sannnnnnnnn!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that kind of defamation!! Or rather get back to your senses! Your eyes look totally scary!¡¹

    Noboru and Kousuke grappled with each other with their hands locked and pushing the other like in pro wrestling.

    Noboru was unable to ept the cruel truth and interpreted it as the shitty Aby-san scheming to increase his harem. There was also his desperation of not letting go of the springtime¡¯s arrival on his life that he was exhibiting abnormal power¡­¡­

    Kousuke¡¯s knees were gradually approaching the ground. <em>Crappp, I¡¯ve got no way out except turning into Abyss Lord!? Not thattt! I already did that today! And I just took my medicine! </em>Kousuke thought as he desperately hanged in there.

    It was then,

    ¡ºPlease stop-, don¡¯t fight because of meee-!!¡»

    A voice slipped in to resound directly inside their heads. Liu-chan had shook off her Nee-sama¡¯s arms before anyone realized and came running to use her ¡°Kotodama(words of power)¡±.

    Noboru-kun who had transformed into a fierce god of love gasped and returned to his senses. His hands were still grappling with Kousuke, but strength left them and his gaze turned away.

    ¡¸L-Liu-san¡¹

    ¡¸Noboru-san! I, don¡¯t want to see Noboru-san¡¯s face bing like that-¡¹

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t-! I¡¯m trying to protect you©¤©¤you don¡¯t know! The danger of this shitty Aby-san! He¡¯s indiscriminate when ites to woman, little girl or non-human older girl, this asshole will seduce anybody without any care!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Aikawa. Can I snap already? How about I beat the danger of shitty Aby-san into you?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if the Abyss Lord is a shitty asshole-¡¹

    ¡¸Woah, Liu-chan? Why did you stab me from the side?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if he¡¯s a lolicon with peculiar fetish, painful speech and gesture, and an extremely freaky person-¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s there isn¡¯t itt-, there¡¯s obviously malice in there isn¡¯t ittt-¡¹

    ¡¸Even so-, he¡¯s still yourrade! Noboru-san always looked proud of yourrades when telling me about your story in another world!¡¹

    ¡¸Liu-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That rtionship you have feels wonderful to me Noboru-san, that¡¯s why I, was imagining what if I can also be arade like that with Noboru-san before I realized it¡­¡­¡¹

    Liu-chan stared at Noboru with moist eyes. Noboru too regained his calm and stared back awkwardly at Liu.

    Aby-san was already gone from the two¡¯s sight. Even though he had gotten thoroughly dissed by them.

    <em>What in the-? Just what in the world is this atmosphere? Why does everyone like to stab me before treating me like I don¡¯t exist right at the next moment? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m pitiful? Aby¡¯s heart, is crying you know?</em>

    Kousuke staggered out of the kitchte, but then a hand gently touched his shoulder.

    He looked back across his shoulder. Zhu-san was there. He pretended not to see her. Because she had a face that was really desperately holding backughter. He pped her hand away.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for making Noboru-san misunderstand-. I just, what you to trust me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸M-misunderstand¡­¡­I see, is that so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, me wanting to get along with you is true©¤©¤no, these words, I don¡¯t have the qualification to say them¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸L-Liu-san¡­¡­that¡¯s, that¡¯s not true at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Noboru-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s me who should apologize here! I really get it, that feeling of wanting to be arade that can be trusted! B-but-, my feeling still hasn¡¯t changed! I swear I¡¯ll definitely make you feel more about me than now! Please give me a chance!¡¹

    ¡¸Noboru-san¡­¡­for you to say something like that, for someone like me. Thank you so much. I too can¡¯t promise you anything because of my position but¡­¡­please treat me well from now on too-¡¹

    ¡¸Liu-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Noboru-san!¡¹

    Liu and Noboru shook hands firmly.

    <em>Just what am I watching here? </em>Kousuke¡¯s expression said. Some of the office staffs, those who were on loan from ministry of foreign affairs were also making the same expression. Only the people of public safety were saying things like ¡¸Aah~ youth¡¹ or ¡¸You won¡¯t get off scot free if you make Liu-chan cry okay¡¹ while giving some scattered apuse. What a cozy workce (lol) this ce was.

    Liu averted her face in order to wipe the tears that were welling up in her eyes from relief. She moved her hand to hide her eyes while bringing her mouth toward her shoulder. Coincidentally, her posture was at an angle where only Kousuke and Zhu could see her expression.

    Her tears vanished like they were never there at the first ce. Her lips moved with a pretty crisp look in her eyes.

    (Is something like this okay aspromise?)

    She said.

    What she was doing was definitely intended as a lifeboat for Kousuke in part. There was no doubt that the purpose of her moderate dissing was just to calm down Noboru (he hoped that was the case).

    And then, even with the misunderstanding dispelled, she didn¡¯t let the thread of good will between Noboru and her to be severed while still staying within the range that wouldn¡¯t be interpreted as a hostile act toward the returnees.

    Indeed. It wasn¡¯t a bad point ofpromise. For anyone. ¡­¡­Yes, even for Liu and Zhu too even at this point of time!

    Kousuke thought.

    <em>As I thought Liu-chan is the scariesttt~. Or rather, are all female agent like this? Hattori is also a scary person but, this was a scariness in a different vector.</em>

    ¡¸Fuh¡¹

    Zhu-san ced her hand on Kousuke¡¯s shoulder again. Her face was smug. Really smug. Was she boasting about her little sister¡¯s skill¡­¡­was it just his imagination that her gesture could also be seen as a warning (?) ¡¸This is nothing more than the beginning. We¡¯re going to devour you guys from anywhere if you show an opening-¡¹, no, a verdict (?) to them?

    He pped away her hand once more and returned his gaze to Liu. Liu was already facing Noboru again with eyes that had already regained their moistness instantly. ¡­¡­Really she was scary.

    Today his heart was aching painfully already from the Abyss Lord transformation. The action of Zhu whose rate of going around in circles increased when together with Kousuke also caused him to wear down his nerves.

    Furthermore, he had actually been doing a lot of things in another ce too that he hadn¡¯t been sleeping since yesterday.

    And yet, his ssmate who was beingpletely lovestruck right in front of him without even caring about other people¡¯s feeling, and there were also these sisters who couldn¡¯t be dealt with ordinary means in various senses, and he also got the feeling that the people of response division were looking at their exchange with exasperated or lukewarm expressions.

    ¡¸¡­¡­haa¡¹

    Somehow the exhaustion Kousuke felt suddenly became more pronounced. <em>Aa, it¡¯s going to be all-nighter </em>too today <em>huhh, </em>the morning sun<em> is burning my eyes¡­¡­I want healing¡­¡­</em>

    He thought. It was then. Kousuke¡¯s greatest healing arrived!

    ¡¸Wee back, Kou-kuu~~~nn!!¡¹

    The biggest reason why he stopped by at the response division today even though he usually didn¡¯t do so often. It was none other than to rendezvous with the beloved rabbit eared older girl©¤©¤Rana Hauria.

    She must have grasped Kousuke¡¯s presence even before he entered (it was a profound mystery how she could do so). *ck* The door opened and immediately she rushed in with a wide smile.

    Of course, her rabbit ears were hidden. Her hair was tied into ponytail with a hair clip that was a concealment artifact. She was dressed in trouser suit. It was the stylish type, so her nice body style became pronounced instead.

    She was hopping *pyon pyon* with sprightly footsteps that made one wondered whether the gravity was kinder only around her.

    But, faster than Rana could hug him like usual,

    ¡¸Ranaaa©`©`©`~~¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    Kousuke rushed. With an expression like a lost man who found an oasis after wandering a desert for ten days, he hugged his lover with his own initiative even though there were other people present, which was another unusual thing for him.

    Rana who got hugged tightly spontaneously raised both her hands banzai as her eyes blinked in surprise.

    However, that onlysted for a brief moment. The corner of her eyes quickly ckened down and she gently hugged Kousuke back infort.

    ¡¸My my, really Kou-kun, this is unusual for you. Did anything painful happen to you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just got a little thought of how scary woman is.¡¹

    ¡¸Am I scary?¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t so I hug you to get healed.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, really Kou-kun. Fine then, I¡¯ll hug you tightly as much as you want?¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t even a shred of rejection in her. A warm atmosphere drifted out when she hugged him tightly like the holy mother embracing her own child.

    That was just how much affection was filling Rana¡¯s expression. Kousuke¡¯s expression loosened up.

    Noboru¡¯s expression was twitching. His face was saying ¡¸T-these two, since when are they able to create ¡°their own world¡± that isn¡¯t at all inferior against Nagumo and Yue-san!?¡¹.

    Liu¡¯s face was also reddening a bit. And as for Zhu, for some reason she was acting strangely restless and fidgety.

    ¡¸Here, is really the office of the response division right?¡¹

    ¡¸I know what you want to say.¡¹

    The loaned staffs from ministry of foreign affairs who were aware that there was an important negotiation with USA today became dead in their eyes.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. They thought that there was a scene of bloodshed between fellow students, but then a development like a drama with the theme of workce romance (?) unfolded, and at the end of it all two lovers were creating a world of their own.

    Even though this was one of the divisions standing at the frontline of the information war! Even though an important discussion that might decide the future of the nation was being held right at this very moment!

    Though the people who were originally from the public safety were all being business as usual. They were either grinning ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s nice being young¡¹ or looking vexed ¡¸Dammit, showing off like that, this cursed Abyssgate-san¡¹.

    Rana separated a little from Kousuke and then kissed him with a terribly natural movement. It was only a light kiss where their lips only touched for a bit, but then she did it for the second time, and then third time. It was like the substitute of a mother patting the back of her son tofort him.

    A gauge could be imagined floating above Kousuke¡¯s head. It was the gauge of his heart¡¯s HP. That gauge that was in the red zone could be imagined somehow rocketing up *GYUINN* back into full HP.

    Although, it would be troubling if their lovers flirting kept escting anymore than this. They should have these two to understand the right TPO (time, ce, asion) for such thing.

    And so, an uncle of the pubic safety yelled a scolding ¡¸Enough of that already!¡¹

    ¡¸HAH!? I-I¡¯m sorry-, doing something like this here!¡¹

    Kousuke turned beet red. Even though he had be able to produce a pink colored barrier just like Hajime & Yue, he didn¡¯t happen to have the guts©¤©¤no, was itmon sense in this case?©¤©¤to be unashamed about it just like those two. He repeatedly bowed his head in apology.

    ¡¸My, I¡¯m sorry? But I can¡¯t help it. Kou-kun is just too adorable after all.¡¹

    Hauria was Hauria as expected. The inside of their mind was at demon king¡¯s side.

    The number 2 superior who was takingmand while Hattori-san was absent©¤©¤the person who Liu and Zhu also reported to before this©¤©¤rebuked with a voice that heavily resounded until the bottom of your guts.

    ¡¸Rana-kun, do something like that after you finish your work. You¡¯re securing a dangerous cursed item right? The elder and others are already waiting in another room. They¡¯ve also prepared the barrier.¡¹

    The superior©¤©¤Ichinohara was the person with the scariest appearance in the response division. His crew cut hair and body that was like super heavyweight ss judoka were also packing a punch, but the scariest part of him were the three lines of scars that were running diagonally on his whole face.

    How did one get that kind of scar huh? Did you go fight against man-eating bear or something? His appearance made one wanted to make that kind of retort.

    The ce¡¯s tension became tightly stretched just from him who was usually taciturn opening his mouth like that, but the one facing him was an Hauria.

    ¡¸Yes yees, I¡¯m going now? Kou-kun, sorry. Wait a little bit more for me okay?¡¹

    It was more or less a top brass of a friendly organization, so she was at least using politenguage, but attitude wise she was being casual like she was interacting with an ordinary person. Her heart was made up to only be genuinely respectful to her boss¡¯s family.

    And so, she still gave another additional kiss *chuu* while leaving. Ichinohara let out a deep sigh.

    ¡¸As expected from Abyss Lord¡¯sdy wife.¡¹

    ¡¸C-certainly. Even I would get slightly nervous when in front of Ichinohara-dono¡­¡­¡¹

    *Te-te-te-te-* Rana left to another room with sprightly footsteps. Meanwhile Liu and Zhu were watching off her back as they unconsciouslymented like that.

    Then Zhu gasped at her own muttering and cleared her throat to cover it up. It seemed that she also didn¡¯t really want to recognize Rana. She was really hating to lose.

    ¡¸By the way, what did Rana Hauria do? What is this cursed object? You unusually showed up here today is also because you know that she woulde here right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, apparently it¡¯s a matter of their hidden vige in the sea of trees. It looks like there are intruders¡­¡­or rather some people poking around in there.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected huh¡­¡­are they alright over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, over there¡­¡­it has Nagumo¡¯s defensive system, and Hauria¡¯s brutal hidden vige.¡¹

    In the past, it was a matter that Hajime felt concern over and denied.

    <em>Fuji¡¯s sea of trees is just perfect for Hauria¡¯s hidden vige isn¡¯t it! </em>Karm and others proimed with expectation, and that expectation was actually being realized.

    The cause was naturally the ¡°dragon incident¡±.

    The shocking truth that Japan=dragon apparition. Now that the existence of the hokora (small wayside shrine) that could possibly allow it to revive hade into light, it was only natural to take measure to seal or protect that ce.

    Although, the government wouldn¡¯t be able to protect it from supernatural phenomenon even if they took responsibility of its protection. It was inevitable that the onmyou bureau ended up taking responsibility for it, but even at the best of time they only had limited manpower and their work had the trend of increasing, so they couldn¡¯t be told to permanently garrison their people there.

    And so, it was only natural to put Hajime¡¯s artifact and apparition through Hinata and Hidzuki¡¯s intermediary as defense there. And another group that could be trusted to make use of those while adapting to the situation, and showed their face to the public or the response division if necessary was needed.

    So, when it came to a group that could happily live in that sea of trees¡¯ deepest part, it was inevitable for the Hauria n to get chosen.

    Or rather, they went <em>This is our chance! </em>and promoted themselves for the role.

    There was nothing terrifying than Hauria inside a forest. That was even more so when they were equipped with trap and artifact.

    There was nobody more qualified than them. As expected even Hajime could only nod.

    At Tortus when they received the notification at that time, <em>The quota for moving to earth is increased! Oh yeah! I¡¯ll be the one dispatched there! Haa? It should be me though? Are you sleeptalking you trash. Shaddup die you shitbag</em>©¤©¤it went without saying that kind of extremely barbaric exchange and infighting at the level where resurrection became necessary broke out.

    By the way, Nea, Par, and also Mina who were originally in the sanctuary were included in the group moving to the sea of trees.

    Just like how it went with most Hauria, they all had the habit (?) to want to be as close to boss¡¯s side as possible. Nea and Par also weren¡¯t exception.

    Also, in this current time where supernatural phenomenon was on the rise, the safety of Myuu with her peculiarity was always a concern. She was their very very important ¡°youngdy¡± so strengthening her protection to an excessive degree was just right.

    They were also close to her age and perfect to take the role as her protectors. They wanted to go to the same school, go through the same daily routine, fufufu. They were constantly petitioning to Hajime so they were allowed to be like that.

    But however, regrettably they were Hauria in their heads.

    Myuu¡¯s daily life might go Hauria. So papa mercilessly rejected it.

    The two were in despair. Their expression was just tragic. There were even liquids leaking out from various parts of their bodies.

    The scene of two children soiling themselves in various ways while doing dogeza and pleading ¡¸Please we beg for a reconsideration!¡¹ made even the family to look at Hajime papa with disapproving eyes©¤©¤well, he gave in then.

    He said¡­¡­at least learn to be able to speak and act withmon sense at the level that could persuade us.

    <em>You¡¯re saying that?</em> Such retort came to him from a part of the family but, of course he ignored it.

    And, this n to move to Japan was raised at just the right timing, which was a godsend for the two and they joined in moving here.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸I¡¯m told, the intruder this time is apanied by apparition.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­and a cursed object is recovered from them, which mean that they aren¡¯t using their own technique, but that cursed object is the source of their power?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe. It looks like the number of people who got their hands on that kind of ¡°object¡± and be able to disy power even if their own strength is weak is increasing. Or rather, perhaps I should say that it also includes people looking for that kind of ¡°object¡± in order to raise their base strength?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So the intrusion into the sea of trees is also not because they¡¯re looking for ¡°dragon¡± but to see if there¡¯s that kind of thing too in there huh.¡¹

    ¡¸We still don¡¯t know because they haven¡¯t been interrogated yet. Though, perhaps that is the case I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸And, this time it was Rana Hauria who apprehended the intruder and the cursed object?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah yeah. There were also others though.¡¹

    Also, if asked why Rana who was moving her living ce to Britain was involved with the arrest this time, it was only natural if seen from the conclusion.

    Rana had the pride as Kousuke¡¯s first wife. And so she was making effort to show herself frequently in the house of Endou family. She also often going to the hidden vige in Fuji¡¯s sea of trees to check the situation there while she was at it. She had been given her own personal key, so it was easy to travel there using gate.

    ¡¸I was coincidentally in the middle of mission, and in that case there was also a need to deliver the prisoner and the cursed object to here.¡¹

    ¡¸So it was just perfect for you two to make this office as your rendezvous ce huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. I too had to bring Zhu-san here anyway. You were stubborn after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, you don¡¯t need to say that¡­¡­¡¹

    She thought that she was managing to trouble him, but he was actually bringing her here because it was also on the way for meeting his lover. Zhu¡¯s face became sour for some reason when she learned that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also just right for us to eat out with just the two of us after so long¡­¡­heheh¡¹

    ¡¸So that was why you were sometimes looking passionately at your phone while in the middle of mission.¡¹

    ¡¸Keh. Damn showoff¡¹

    Liu made an exasperated expression while Noboru was sending him a fixed stare.

    ¡¸Even though I had gone through the trouble of waiting for you here to share some information.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aikaway was just stalki©¤©¤wanting to meet Liu-san right?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s a stalker! Rude, it¡¯s pure lo©¤©¤nnnh. Anyway! Look at this!¡¹

    Saying pure love in front of the person in question seemed to be a bit embarrassing for him. Even though he was able to confess his feeling in quite a manly way just now although he was also being guided a little to it, it seemed that he became a good-for-nothing when sober (?).

    Noboru pushed forward his smartphone to cover up himself.

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Yoshino¡¯s Yout*be channel.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, there¡¯s something like this?¡¹

    ¡¸She already had it since quite some time ago. She¡¯s exploring ce like unexplored region as adventurer type Yout*ber.¡¹

    Yoshino Mao. The buff magic user of Kousuke¡¯s party. That my pace type of girl said t the graduation party that she would enjoy touring around the country using the part-time job earning from Hajime to fund it, but to think that she was making good on her words.

    ¡¸Err, in other words you want to notify me of Yoshino¡¯s current status?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all, till the end this is just a secondary to meeting Liu-san. Look, that Nagumo, he¡¯s being considerate of us right? Telling us to prioritize our new livelihood.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess. There¡¯s also almost no requesting from him.¡¹

    ¡¸Especially with you. Even without Nagumo¡¯s request, you got quite a lot of request from Hinata-chan or udia-san right? Like today there¡¯s also a case that needs Aby.¡¹

    <em>Your clone is just too convenient. Refuse it when you can refuse okay?</em> Noboru said with a wry smile. Kousuke who had a personality that couldn¡¯t really refuse when being asked to do something scratched his head with an expression of not knowing what to say.

    ¡¸Well, anyway, right now this kind of insignificant information isn¡¯t reaching you right?¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, you¡¯re saying that Yoshino¡¯s Yout*be channel isn¡¯t anything important but, there¡¯s nothing wrong with knowing it huh?¡¹

    ¡¸It helps that you catch on quick.¡¹

    Indeed. From the start Kousuke wasn¡¯t the type to frequently watch the video site, and he was the next one after Hajime when it came to being busy. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know that a former party member of his was setting up a channel like this.

    Noboru guessed that and thought to tell him about theirrade¡¯s recent situation although it was just something he was doing as a secondary to something else. Kousuke gave him his honest gratitude in respond.

    Noboru lightly waved it off and reyed an archive that Mao streamed yesterday,

    Liu and Zhu were also peering in with interest. By the way, Hajime already learned about this from Mao herself, while the response division had learned it from Noboru¡¯s report.

    ¡¸Fuuhn? She¡¯s in a real jungle like ce huh? Where¡¯s it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, just watch.¡¹

    Just like Kousuke said, projected in the screen was a jungle with greeneries growing in abundance.

    In the middle of it was Mao dressed like an explorer©¤©¤most likely she was matching her outfit with her channel¡¯s aim©¤©¤advancing forward briskly while taking video of herself.

    ¡ºHeyo, starting today too good after mao mao! It¡¯s everyone¡¯s favorite adventurer type Yout*ber Maoyoshi!¡»

    ¡¸Who¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the character she¡¯s building as her Yout*uber persona. Don¡¯t mind it.¡¹

    Mao ced a horizontal peace sign over her eye while smiling mischievously in the middle of a jungle that looked really humid and sultry. Her figure made Kousuke¡¯s eyes opened wide in astonishment.

    Always beingnguid, that was Mao. At the very least that was Kousuke¡¯s impression of her.

    It seemed that Mao had been thinking properly and putting in effort in her own way to be a Yout*ber. When he nced down, the number of her subscriber had already surpassed a hundred thousand people.

    Thement section was also flooded with greetings like ¡°Good eve mao mao!¡± or ¡°Good mor mao mao!¡± that were spreading from the show. Perhaps the different greeting was because of the time difference. That might be a proof of her global poprity.

    In fact, Mao had been using her cheatnguage ability to give greeting in variousnguages.

    The rests, were the first time viewers perhaps. Sometimes there were questions in thement asking what kind of technology she was using to not only connect to inte, but also streaming without anyg while inside a jungle. None of them would even be able to imagine that it was thanks to the quality product of other world fantasy technology by the demon god.

    Or rather,

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s Brazil! The tropical forest of Amazon River¡¯s basin she said, just where¡¯s Yoshino nning to go!?¡¹

    Mao-san was wandering in a very distinguished ce. With a wide smile on her face. It was a live streaming so it wasn¡¯t just mere acting, she looked like she was normally enjoying it. She looked exactly like she was just taking a stroll in a ce with good scenery.

    ¡¸As expected returnees are nuts huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They had traveled through a fantasy world of sword and magic that is infested with monster, so a mere jungle in earth must be nothing at all isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Kousuke was listening to such impression that was whispered between sisters while,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll skip it forward for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I want to watch normally though.¡¹

    Kousuke was hopelessly curious by the new path that his former party member was walking. Why hadn¡¯t he seen this until now? So stand-offish. They wererades so she should contact and notify him if she was setting up a channel!

    He wondered just where in the world Yoshino had traveled until now. Was she actually able to give a greeting like now without stumbling when she was streaming for the first time!? What kind of face she made when doing her first mao mao!? <em>Hey, what kind of face you made!! I can¡¯t stop imagining it! I gonna check the archive when I got home! Ah, also don¡¯t forget to subscribe to the channel and gave a high rating!</em>

    Noborupletely ignored Kousuke¡¯s interest and skipped the video all the way until the part that he intended.

    Inside the screen, Mao was showing the surrounding scenery while speaking of her objective once more. It seemed that she heard of a rumor of a ruin inside the jungle and came here to investigate.

    Furthermore, it seemed she unexpectedly wasn¡¯t alone. Was she with a local guide? But they were ten odd adults withplete equipment around her.

    There was another person who was taking video recording like Mao, and there were also some people who were carrying various heavy luggage. Here and there a man with an atmosphere like a handsome actor appeared in the video while giving instruction. Perhaps he was the leader of the men.

    ¡¸It¡¯s here.¡¹

    Right after Noboru said that, there was something crossing through at the top part of the screen. The thing that was like a shadow emitting a strange luster from trees to trees was passing through in high speed.

    The people around didn¡¯t notice. Only Mao sensed it. Her camera was swiftly following the shadow, but it hid behind a veil of branches and leaves in the blink of eye, leaving its true form to be shrouded in mystery.

    However, although she was a rear guard type, she was still one of the other world cheat group. Even though her camera couldn¡¯t keep up, Mao¡¯s kic vision had apparently firmly perceived the shadow¡¯s mysteriousness.

    ¡ºWhat was that just now? Jaguar? No but the color was strange. Besides, can jaguar move that quickly on trees?¡»

    Thement section was also exploding. There must be also some viewers who were knowledgeable about animals in Amazon River basin. The shadow was too fast that the camera¡¯s focus speed couldn¡¯t match it. The shadow¡¯s true form still wasn¡¯t clear even after various parts of the video was slowed down or paused. But, at the very least they knew that it was a four-legged animal with fur that seemed to have seven colors. That revtion sent thement section into an uproar.

    The adults around Mao were also checking the camera image and their expression turned grim.

    ording to them, it seemed that among the information about the ruin there was also the reason why the local people avoided the ce. It said that there was an unknown existence protecting the ce.

    ¡ºOo~, it might be just some trick of light or something but, feeels like this is shaping up to be a nice adventurer ain¡¯t it?¡»

    Among the viewers there were alsomenters who started writing that perhaps it would be better for her to go back, but Mao¡¯s expression was sparkling even brighter instead.

    Mao gathered the surrounding adults and started a discussion.

    ¡¸With the King Tree¡¯s revival, some myths might also got revived, so be careful. Nagumo said that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he said that it¡¯s vanishingly unlikely because he¡¯s in control of the willpower but just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸In fact, the dragon¡¯s revival was also apanied by ¡°dragon myths¡± all over the world almost materializing after all. It¡¯s only natural to be on guard.¡¹

    ¡¸When human is in the picture, it¡¯s not impossible for something to happen due to human-cause after all.¡¹

    In other words, the shadow that Mao encountered might also be something that was a materialization of a part of local myth? It seemed that based on that thinking, Noboru had already reported this to Hajime just in case.

    Although, Amazon was a treasure trove of animals in the first ce. It was an unexplored region where new species got discovered every year in terrific number. Therefore, this was regarded as ¡°It mustn¡¯t be anything big but it should be reported just in case¡±.

    ¡¸Yoshino called herself an adventure type but, she¡¯s mainly exploring unexplored region after catching wind of some local myth or rumor, so she¡¯s mostly more like an unexplored region hunter or ruin hunter.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo must be thankful for someone like her huh.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s paying her a lot of information fee, so it looks like Yoshino herself is also helped a lot. By the way, in the overseas group there¡¯s also Akito, but it looks like that guy too is being a magician while gathering information. Mainly about the awakened.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Before this too he caught wind of information about awakened though it¡¯s one that can only use light hypnotist. Apparently he then went to check it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Then?¡¹

    ¡¸There was really an awakened but, that person was getting money with a method that was like a scam so he ¡°taught him a lesson¡±. He said, a magician using fantasy power is unforgivable, can you believe it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That Nimura, if I remember right, didn¡¯t he say something about bing the best magician in the world using illusion magic?¡¹

    ¡¸He said that.¡¹

    Actually, Nimura Akito-kun was already starting to gather attention as a promising supernova in the business world of stage magician. Apparently he was going all over the world, finding awakened who could only use a little bit of ability that barely qualified as superpower, while also almost straying into the wrong path. He would ¡°teach a lesson¡± to that kind of people before bringing them into his own magic group.

    On the outside he was a stage magician. But behind the scene he was a leader of dark hero organization that was using magic to secretly save people.

    As a founder of magician heroes organization, he would surely encounter a heroine one day (his wish) and got into a romance with her (delusion). When he revealed his identity to her (wild delusion), he would do it by removing his sses and brushing up his hair while speaking his signature phrase. It seemed that such was his dream.

    ¡¸Feels like, he¡¯s getting a bit carried away isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I can imagine him starting saying things like ¡°I will stand at the top¡± someday.¡¹

    In that case, Noboru apparently had made a promise with Atsushi that they would punch him until he snapped out of it.

    ¡¸Well, anyway. That Yoshino, while she was walking around at unexplored regions only, it looks like she found a lot of strange things, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking that you should also know just in case. Though her streaming is also unexpectedly amusing.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Thanks then. I wouldn¡¯t find this out for a while if not for you so this helps.¡¹

    <em>Even so</em>, someone said. Zhu pointed out when she saw that Noboru and Kousuke¡¯s conversation hade to a stop.

    ¡¸Who are the people around this Yoshino Mao? Are they also therades of you people?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like they¡¯re taking great pain to try to hide it, but from the way they move and look around, don¡¯t they feel like from military?¡¹

    Yes, those who were in the know would realize after watching for a while. The adults around Mao sometimes showed a glimpse of it in their movements for them to be just simple local guide. The particr movement of people who had received training.

    ¡¸I was also concerned about that but¡­¡­Nagumo isn¡¯t saying anything about it even though he had known about Mao Channel from before right?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, apparently it was Nagumo who introduced them you know? Yoshino¡¯s specialty is in strengthening other people after all, and she¡¯s an amateur when ites to investigating unexplored region or ruin itself, so he said something about how it would be better if she has a specialist team to support her.¡¹

    Also, when Noboru asked, ording to Mao, it would be fine to use them as meat shield or the like when push came to shove¡­¡­

    Though he didn¡¯t mention it because that was definitely just some kind of joke.

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s nothing to worry huh.¡¹

    ¡¸That guy, just where did he make that kind of connection?¡¹

    Even while they were having such talk, Mao and her group apparently had finished their discussion inside the video.

    It seemed the route of the mysterious animal and their original destination were slightly apart from each other. And then the opinions inside the group were split, where Mao wanted to pursue the mysterious animal, while the adult group wanted to go to the ruin just like they nned at the start.

    ¡ºYep, then we¡¯re going after the mysterious animal yay~!¡»

    ¡ºDammit. Why is this thing called life always veering off track like this-¡»

    The mister leader who looked like a handsome actor stomped on the ground. It seemed he got defeated in the argument.

    ¡ºEven though I thought I finally got independent and can chase after OOPArt as I please! My luck ran out when I ran into boss at that time!¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯re you doing muttering over there? Come on, let¡¯s go, Luffy-san!¡»

    ¡ºHow many times I should tell you I¡¯m not a rubber man before you get it, Mao! My name is Wilford!¡»

    ¡ºAren¡¯t they simr? Or rather, fake name isn¡¯t good you know? We¡¯re a team here.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not fake name! It¡¯s my real name! Luffy is wrong!¡»

    ¡ºBut I heard from Nagumo that you¡¯re Luffy¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºHe¡¯s forcing me to go to dangerous area even though he doesn¡¯t even remember my name! Boss is really nuts! If it¡¯s like this can¡¯t he just send us right at the final destination point with his fantasy power!?¡»

    Kousuke thought.

    <em>Ah, this person is a kindred!</em> Like the way he was being toyed around by something, or how he was cornered into a position where he couldn¡¯t help but made a retort.

    He didn¡¯t have the slightest idea that this person was actually a pro in investigation that got into a scramble with Hajime for an ancient bacteriological weapon that in the end got given to Emily and him before it was decided that he was going to Vatican and got into that incident.

    In any case, that man was able to be the boss¡¯s dog just like he wished at that time, so surely Luffy-san too was happy.

    There, Rana returned. The streaming also stopped.

    ¡¸Kou-kun! Sorry to make you wait!¡¹

    ¡¸Rana, wee back. It went smoothly?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the cursed object also had been transferred properly. It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯ll be any problem too. Kiyotake-kun was also in high spirits.¡¹

    ¡¸Kiyotake-san did?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, after all I brought him a letter from Mina.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I see.¡¹

    Tsuchimikado Kiyotake. A youth who was a direct descendant from Tsuchimikado n. He was also an entric youth who carelessly fell in love with Mina during the decisive battle in the sea of trees.

    Even Mina who was in a state like a love monster due to jealousy and envy and impatience making her went mad was being really well-behavedtely due to the good reaction from an opposite sex toward her for the first time. She even modestly said something like ¡¸Both of us are busy, so first let¡¯s start from letter¡­¡­¡¹.

    Though to Kousuke and Rana, she only looked like a hungry lion who was pretending to be a cat so to not let the chance of the lifetime escape from her grasp¡­¡­

    Perhaps, surely, Mina too was just being bewildered because this was her first time going through something like this, no doubt about it. Her reason for moving to the hidden vige in Fuji¡¯s sea of trees was also to make it easier to do the letter exchange. Or rather, they hoped that was the case.

    ¡¸More importantly, what now Kou-kun? If you¡¯re tired should we do the eating out next time? It¡¯ll be better to go home first before eating right? Being a clone, your stomach won¡¯t be filled even if you can enjoy the taste after all.¡¹

    Yes, actually the Kousuke here was a clone. The main body was of course at Ennd for studying abroad. Rana too originally was living together with Kousuke there.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. After all the main body is also eating breakfast properly over there.¡¹

    It was morning in Ennd right now. There and also at Vatican in the same time, a clone had been active for the whole night so it was certainly tiring. But, that was that.

    ¡¸Most of all, I don¡¯t want to let go of the chance to be alone with Rana.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, really Kou-kun!¡¹

    Rana once more gave a kiss to Kousuke with a flow so natural just like how water would go from high ce to lower ce.

    Without pause she muttered keyword and activated her exclusive treasure warehouse. Then she executed the quick change that she worked hard to learn for the romance of transformation.

    It looked like she was enveloped in light before she instantly changed into the outfit of a sexy older girl.

    When she folded her arms under her breasts, her voluptuous breasts looked like they were going to spill out. Even the elites in response department unconsciously had their gazes attracted toward that sight.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go, Kou-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so as you guys can see, I¡¯m going ahead!¡¹

    The two were clocking out while intimately snuggling on each other.

    The others were seeing them off like that while,

    ¡¸Liu-san, if you like, after this do you want going with me to©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Noboru-san, thanks for your hard work today! Now, Nee-sama, let¡¯s finish up our written report!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, you¡¯re right¡­¡­¡¹

    Noboru-kun was left to stand alone.

    He looked up and let out a sigh. ¡¸Guess I¡¯ll go home¡­¡­¡¹ He said and clocked out. The adults of the response division watched that smoldering back leaving with expressions that didn¡¯t know what to say.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Prepare your resolve

    It¡¯s apparently from the written protest to Wazap. I learned for the first time the material source when looking it up this time.

    ¨C How rude, it¡¯s pure love

    It goes without saying, from Jujutsu Kaisen¡¯s Okkotsu-san.

    ¨C I will stand at the top

    From Bleach¡¯s Aizen-sama. Perhaps the day Akito will be able to say it won¡¯te.

    ¨C Final destination point

    From Luffy of One Piece. Of course, Wilford-san won¡¯t be able to reach it.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476

    <strong>Viger, Bing Prime Minister?</strong>

    A spacious garden with beautiful greeneries of trees and grasses.

    The red brick style building surrounding it was more suited to be called a castle, or perhaps a pce rather than a university building. Anyone would let out a sigh of admiration no matter how many times they had seen it before.

    And walking on stone paving path between the buildings would even make anyone feel like they had passed through a time slip into Middle Ages Europe.

    The university in Britain was beautiful.

    That was the honest feeling of Kousuke that he still held to even after several months had passed since he enrolled here.

    ¡¸Kousuke? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    The beautiful girl with blonde hair tied into a side tail©¤©¤Emily who was walking beside him tilted her head in curiosity.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing a white coat that was one of her trademarks. Today she was wearing a white blouse and a checkered shawl on top of it, perhaps because the weather was unfortunately cloudy. She was also wearing a long skirt below which was hiding her beautiful legs that were always wrapped in ck stockings.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m simply enjoying the view of the buildings here.¡¹

    ¡¸You never got tired of it huh~¡¹

    Emily ced her hand before her lips and chuckled <em>fufufu.</em>

    There were benches that were ced in interval at both sides of the path. There were several students sitting there chatting, whose gazes were clearly got unconsciously drawn toward Emily.

    Not only she was beautiful from the start, her charm right now had been polished even further after undergoing various experiences.

    She wanted her beloved person to think of her as beautiful, and she didn¡¯t spare any effort to achieve that. Of course that also yed a part but, more than that, her eye catching appearance was also because of her growth at the inside to positive direction.

    But, unlike when she was in the downtown where she often got called out with high frequency, there was practically nobody inside the university who would approach her with the purpose of hitting on her.

    Was it because Kousuke was beside her?

    Of course not. After all nobody noticed that there was him at her side. He wasn¡¯t of any use at all as a deterrence.

    No, perhaps he was, in a sense¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah, Doctor Grant! Thank you for your time before this!¡¹

    ¡¸Good afternoon, miss Grant. I¡¯m looking forward to your lectureter.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to have lunch after this Doctor? How about going together if you like it?¡¹

    A trio of male and female called out to Emily as soon as they caught sight of her.

    Actually, Emily was also in charge of several sses on top of being a student herself.

    For some reason recently she was being thought as a mad scientist, or other people having an impression of her as this unyielding amazoness who fought against Hauria¡¯s chuuni behavior(Hauria), or being mistaken as an awakened (?) who disyed impressive sixth sense when it came to Kousuke¡¯s woman rtionship, or being treated like a new urban legend when she performed ¡°I¡¯m Emily. I¡¯m behind you right now¡± for real at that time, but¡­¡­

    She was an authentic genius. A prodigy in the world of pharmacy.

    It was amon knowledge that she was already in the possession of doctor¡¯s degree.

    Since she ended up receiving the backing of the demon king family, she had submitted many new medicines and thesis, which were receiving high recognition.

    As the result, the university requested her ¡°it¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s just for a limited time please let us appoint you as a lecturer¡±. And so right now she was wearing three statuses as a student cum researcher cum lecturer.

    Her lovely appearance, and firm conduct that belied her actual age, and also her extensive knowledge that was living up to her reputation as a genius. asionally those with talent would turn out to be unsuited in bequeathing knowledge to other people. Such case wasn¡¯t rare, but that wasn¡¯t true in Emily¡¯s case. Rather her lecture was easier to understand than the average lecturer.

    There was also how she was younger than the active students, which make it easier for them to talk to her.

    In other words, Emily was very popr among the students who were taking her sses. There was a considerable number of people who would amiably call out to her like just now.

    There were but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Thank you for the invitation. But, I¡¯ll pass for now. As you can see, I¡¯m going to have lunch with him.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Him?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, hello.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸HIH, GHOST-¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m human.¡¹

    This. In a sense, this was one of the reasons that was protecting Emily from troublesome ulterior motive.

    ©¤©¤Doctor Emily Grant was being possessed by a ghost

    Emily was very often together with Kousuke in the university. Rather, it was rarer for her to not be with him.

    However, human who could detect Kousuke¡¯s existence was rare.

    And so. This kind of phenomenon urred.

    ©¤©¤Doctor Emily Grant was often talking to empty air

    At the same time, this kind of phenomenon could also be easily witnessed.

    ©¤©¤There was a shadow slipping in and out of view beside Doctor Emily Grant

    ©¤©¤The young man beside Doctor Emily Grant, was also witnessed at other ce at the same time

    It went without saying, the phenomenon above was due to Kousuke ¡®s appeals of ¡¸I¡¯m here you know?¡¹ that were working sometimes.

    And thetter one was due to his clones.

    The proper lectures would begin from September, so until then Kousuke was given the right to attend lectures at his own discretion quite freely. Having connection with power of the state, banzai.

    In that case, since he had a cheat technique like clones, he might as well took several lectures at the same time for courses that he had interest at, like Emily¡¯s pharmacy field and the like, not only lectures rted to medical faculty. Surely it was inevitable for his thought to veer that way.

    That kind of things umted and rumors that were like urban legends rted to Emily spread out, which were holding back any thoughtless yboy from approaching her.

    ¡¸A-aa, if I remember right you¡¯re the schrship student from Japan, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kousuke Endou. Nice to meet you.¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t a gho©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not. You guys don¡¯t have any spiritual sense, and I¡¯m also not Emily¡¯s stand or anything. I¡¯ve been saying this many times but I¡¯m genuinely a human!¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like, your im as human is too tant that it feels suspicious instead¡­¡­¡¹

    They must have been perceiving him clearly for the first time. The university students were staring scrutinizingly at him. One of the female students were smiling vaguely even while epting the exnation, while the other one started poking on Kousuke¡¯s chest curiously. The male student was observing him scrutinizingly without any reservation.

    ¡¸Exactly. He¡¯s a schrship student at the medical faculty. Also, remember this one too.¡¹

    Emily pulled Kousuke¡¯s arm energetically. As though to pull him away from the female student who was poking on him.

    Then she pressed and hugged that arm on her chest tightly while speaking with a wide smile.

    ¡¸He¡¯s Emily Grant¡¯s beloved lover.¡¹

    Eyes blinked. The students looked at each other. Perhaps they were thinking that it didn¡¯t feel like Emily and Kousuke weren¡¯t a good match. After all she was an authentic genius girl with lovely appearance and bright future that everyone had great hope for.

    But, seeing Kousuke who didn¡¯t say anything to deny that while smiling shyly, and Emily who was pressing her body on him with a really happy expression, it seemed there wasn¡¯t any need for many words.

    ¡¸A-aa~, looks like we¡¯re getting in the way here.¡¹

    ¡¸Miss Grant, so cute¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Can I call you Kousuke? Our bad, we were acting rudely there. If you like let¡¯s talk next time. I love things like Japan¡¯s anime you know?¡¹

    The three students said that and left with eptance of the situation.

    ¡¸Yosh. Today too my effort to spread out my rtionship with Kousuke is progressing sessfully a little bit again.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really putting you in trouble huh.¡¹

    ¡¸You promised not to say that didn¡¯t you, Aby-san.¡¹

    The two exchanged such light jokes with each other and chuckled together. Then they started walking to go out of the campus and headed to a certain caf¨¦ that was a little distance from there.

    They were doing their best to choose a path with few people, but as expected the degree of attention on Emily was great until they leave the university.

    ¡¸As expected from the medicine genius who sends everyone into frenzy. I¡¯ve never heard of someone in their teen to be appointed as lecturer.¡¹

    ¡¸No, there were also other people than me who got appointed as lecturer in the past. This Percival University has a long history, so I¡¯m not that special. Well, I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s unusual though.¡¹

    <em>Besides</em>, Emily continued with a wry smile on her face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a survivor of Down ssroom after all.¡¹

    That too was undoubtedly one of the reasons why many gazes were following Emily.

    The ghost rumor mentioned before. The source wasn¡¯t simply from Kousuke¡¯s existence. Her being a survivor of that tragedy was also amon knowledge, so that kind of rumor formed.

    There were people who thought that Emily talking to empty air was because the wound in her heart that hadn¡¯t healed, and there were also those who linked the shadow that appeared and disappeared around her to the incident and felt fear. That kind of rumor was getting louder the further away someone was from Emily.

    Certainly, no male would talk to her to hit on her with that kind of rumor spreading around.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. Not much time has passed to allow everyone to forget about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They haven¡¯t even reached any decision whether to destroy that research building or not. The media isn¡¯t heating up or anything thanks to demon king-sama dealing with it but¡­¡­there is still a stream of people rted to the university wanting to interview me about it.¡¹

    The first incident where Kousuke and Emily met each other©¤©¤the Berserk Incident.

    About this incident, the official announcement and media reported that Kaysis Wentworks of Gamma Pharmaceutical was the mastermind behind everything.

    The fake story went like this.

    The pharmapany created the Berserk drug, then spread it around with the scheme of obtaining immense profit and great influence from selling the antidote.

    The terrifying n that was being carried out behind the scene got leaked out because of some slipup. An experiment escaped in the middle of transport and got into the middle of city.

    Because of that, Kaysis hurriedly ordered his subordinate to sneak the drug into Percival University.

    He nted false evidence in the university to deceive the investigation of thew enforcement authority. He did that to buy time until the drugs could be spread out far and wide effectively.

    However, the drug got discovered by security while it was brought in. There was a scuffle and the drug got spilled in the process.

    It caused victims from the university people and the investigators who didn¡¯t know anything at that time in the research building¡­¡­that was the story.

    It wasn¡¯t aplete lie. It was mostly true.

    It was a story to protect Emily.

    Emily¡¯s chance of normal life would be lost if it got announced that she was the creator of Berserk drug. The people of the underworld would never stop targeting her family as a genius pharmacologist, and there was no doubt that the surface world too would be like a bed of thorns for her.

    And more than that, the country would also need to put her under stringent protection to prevent ¡°Doctor Grant¡± from getting kidnapped and remade the threat of Berserk.

    In the first ce Berserk was the result of coincidence. It wasn¡¯t something that Emily created intentionally.

    Nevertheless, she was stopped from destroying it due to the betrayal of Professor Down who she trusted as a mentor and even like a second father. In addition he even stole the drug and misused it. It was a circumstance that was too heavy for a sixteen years old girl.

    Then, the sin should bepletely shouldered by the demon who betrayed even the secret organization he belonged to and schemed to be the sole dictator by trampling over innumerable lives, and the higher-ups of the pharmapany who followed such person¡­¡­such opinion didn¡¯t meet even a single objection about it.

    The leakage in the research building was the result of the security bureau©¤©¤and the nation by extension getting greedy, so this story also helped with hiding that fact. That part was a skeleton that any country would have in its closet.

    ¡¸I¡¯m feeling bad for those people who simply worked normally without knowing anything in Gamma though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re overthinking it. Emily hasn¡¯t done anything wrong at all, not a single one.¡¹

    ¡¸But, I heard that society¡¯s eyes on them are harsh. Anyone who was found out as employee in thatpany got cold eyes from everyone. And it looks like there¡¯re also many who quit their job.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s even more unrted with you Emily. The media is interfered and manipted so all the employees can get improved working conditions¡­¡­we¡¯re backing them up as much as possible. ©¤©¤Mainly Nagumo!¡¹

    If their sry got doubled, even the employees would go ¡¸W-well, whether I¡¯m going to quit or not¡­¡­I guess I¡¯ll think about it a little?¡¹.

    The society¡¯s cold eyes were also lighter than they originally should be. The method was the same when dealing with the media during the returneesmotion. Using subliminal magic formation.

    Also, the money source was¡­¡­from when many underworld organizations like drug cartel or human trafficking organization all over the world got crushed. It seemed everyone rted was searching with bloodshot eyes for the vast amount of fund that vanished into thin air.

    ¡¸The groundwork so they can have a chance to redeem themselves from now has also been created enough. Or rather the result is already showing©¤©¤Mainly by you Emily! ¡­¡­Sorry that I can¡¯t do anything at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Kousuke. That¡¯s not true at all. Fufu¡¹

    Actually, the pharmapany called Gamma Pharmaceutical already didn¡¯t exist.

    The imprisoned management and upper echelons were reced by people who were connected with the security burau. Then Hajime supported thepany when its stock price nosedived and became the biggest stockholder.

    And so, thepany name had also been changed in order to renew thepany¡¯s image too. Now it was called [Alpha Pharmaceutical]. Alpha¡­¡­the beginning, in other words Hajime. (TN: The word Hajime also meant beginning in Japanese)

    By the way, in public it was a wealthy person of Britain who was holding the stocks. It was so that Nagumo family wouldn¡¯t gather attention. The security bureau was the one that prepared the scapegoat.

    It was the birth of a fictional character who was officially approved by Britain©¤©¤Alphard Southcloud-san. (TN: Just as reminder, Nagumo meant south cloud in Japanese)

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Because¡­¡­

    ¡¸He created a personalb for me at my request¡­¡­and also provided me with tools that arepletely super technology. It¡¯s only natural that I produced result.¡¹

    Not only she was provided with tool that could easily separate andbine objects freely regardless whether they were inorganic or organic, she also got a tool that could instantly analyze a material¡¯s information down to its smallest detail.

    In addition was ab and experiment tool that could speed up or slow down time. Not only that, there was also a tool that could do ¡°regeneration¡± to return something to its former state in case of failure.

    For experiment that required immense amount of time and number of verification, being able to directly interfere with material, seeing through information, and manipting time were truly extraordinary methods.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­it¡¯s my dream to create something that can be useful for others, but this feels like I¡¯m cheating¡­¡­I can¡¯t feel honestly happy even if you call that as me producing result.¡¹

    ¡¸Cheating¡­¡­it¡¯s not like you¡¯re mass producing magical medicine as it is, it¡¯s Emily¡¯s achievement for creating something that has the same effect with only earth¡¯s ingredients right?¡¹

    ¡¸Reproducing apleted item with different material and aiming to create something from zero into thepleted item that you pictured in your mind are two things withpletely different difficulty level you know?¡¹

    No matter in what field, creating something new was the result of countless experiments and verifications.

    It was like groping around for a single needle inside a pitch ck darkness where you couldn¡¯t even see an inch ahead of you. It was a world where effort and perseverance at a level that was reaching insanity were required.

    But, Emily who had the backup of the demon king family was enabled to do so frompletely the opposite approach.

    She analyzed thepleted item,prehended the effect of each ingredient, then searched from among the earth ingredients for recement of the other world ingredients. That was all.

    She was using a far easier method to produce a result that her predecessors needed to pay with blood and sweat to do the same. How could she not call something like that cheating?

    That seemed to be Emily¡¯s feeling in this matter.

    ¡¸No, look here, Emily. I think even just searching for the recement ingredient is normally something very difficult though. At the very least none among us can do something like that.¡¹

    Kousuke spoke half in exasperation. What he said wasn¡¯t wrong. After all, the original ingredients were fantasy things. Just because there was thepleted item, trying to reproduce it using only earth ingredients would be more difficult wouldn¡¯t it? That was his thought.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true at all. In fact, something like the hair restoration tonic only took me a week to make.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah, guess so¡­¡­¡¹

    The groundbreaking hair restoration tonic. For the gentlemen with shiny head, such thing was already like a legendary elixir.

    A part of the authorities in in pharmacy society seemed to think badly about Emily at the beginning because of their pointless pride, but¡­¡­

    The hair restoration tonic was created after Hajime gave her advice. A month after the free samples were distributed,

    They scoffed at the item that was provided to them, even so they tested it while thinking that they were going tombast herter on after it proved ineffective. But then they held their heads inside the bathrooms of their houses.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s this? Just what in the world is this-?¡¹ They all muttered. While looking at their own heads that were little by little, gradually losing their shine day by day without fail.

    Among the upper echelons of the university and also among the scientific society, there were nobody who was regarding Emily with thoughtless envy and she was also being properly evaluated. Not only that they were even watching over her with kindness¡­¡­

    No, let¡¯s not continue any further. There was no need to go out of the way to touch the darkness. Yes, even if the authorities from every field whose heads were d in radiance were making something like a secret organization of ¡¸Society of White Robed Saintess who Drove Away the Radiance¡¹ that was growing in influence, there was no need to learn about that.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸You know that Nagumo¡­¡­before this he was saying his wallet getting fat from drugundering and not moneyundering.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a wording that smell of crime to high heaven! Use the word medicine at the very least¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, anyway other than the ¡°sales of essories that¡¯s just a little bit effective¡±, he¡¯s also earning a lot in the field of magic potion thanks to Emily, so that guy is also happy. It¡¯s also a fact that there¡¯re people who¡¯re helped by it¡­¡­that¡¯s why, I think it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t feel too guilty about it yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? ¡­¡­No, that¡¯s true. If someone is helped by it, then there¡¯s no need to hesitate even if it¡¯s cheating as long as it increases the number of people helped as much as possible, perhaps.¡¹

    Actually there was also such objective among the reasons of why they took over (?) the pharmapany.

    If Emily who could analyze magic potion and recreate it for earth¡¯s use was there, many groundbreaking medicines would be able to be released to the world. In addition, there was the great advantage of not needing to build the mass production system and marketing from zero.

    Of course, there was the problem of trust from the society and business partner. Because the current trust to thepany was at rock bottom even though thepany¡¯s name and management had been reced.

    But, if thepany could produce revolutionary as well as effective medicines one after another, its reputation should be overturned one day. In addition, there was another method, a method to regain trust being carried out, so it wouldn¡¯t take that long until thepany made aeback.

    That was the thinking of Hajime and Magdanese.

    Most of the pharmapany¡¯s profit went to the security bureau to fund their activity. Hajime too naturally was given dividend as the major stockholder. <em>It¡¯s gonna be fun at the future like this¡­¡­</em>the two thought while exchanging a handshake with dark smiles. It went without saying that Kousuke and Emily who happened to be present at that time were creeped out.

    ¡¸It also helps that thepany is there to soak up the people¡¯s attention no matter how many great medicines got invented.¡¹

    ¡¸Usually people will think of that as a honor though.¡¹

    That too was one of Hajime¡¯s aims in taking over thepany.

    The pharmacy genius Emily Grant¡¯s name wasn¡¯t announced as the origin of the groundbreaking medicines. Instead it was made to be the work of arge group that was ¡°Alpha Company¡¯s development¡± so that she wouldn¡¯t stand out.

    This was something that Emily herself also strongly wished for.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need anything like fame in society. It¡¯s enough as long as someone is saved by the result of my research.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. Besides, I¡¯ve decided toe with Kousuke, so it¡¯s pointless to get fixated with fame on earth right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, it¡¯s my dream to one day stay at Tortus and spread out medical science there that doesn¡¯t use magic but¡­¡­right now we can travel between worlds quite easily thanks to Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean it¡¯ll be something likemuting to work at Tortus, then going home to earth?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep. Recently I¡¯m thinking that perhaps something like that is also eptable.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you met with Hinata isn¡¯t it!? You can¡¯t just leave her behind huh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­T-that¡¯s also part of the reason, I guess?¡¹

    <em>Whoops dangerous. It¡¯s a ho nest that¡­¡­</em>Kousuke thought while averting his gaze. Emily¡¯s piercing stare stabbed at his face from the side. It was a fact, so he was unable to meet her eyes even more.

    ¡¸W-well, it¡¯s still something that¡¯s far ahead in the future!¡¹

    It would be five or six more years in the future before he graduated from the medical faculty and started his activity in Tortus.

    At that time Hinata would be still in middle school or just entered high school. In any case she would be right in the middle of puberty moving to youth.

    The two had tentatively promised that in the future, Kousuke would consider once more if Hinata still harbored feeling for him even after she had turned into adult, so perhaps Hinata too would meet someone her age who was more suitable¡­¡­

    Kousuke was the only one who was thinking that.

    Emily-chan knew.

    That Hinata¡¯s family was outrageously wealthy. And how it was a distinguished family with lineage that spanned until ancient time. And also, how the feeling of that strongest young onmyouji was the real thing, so her mother who was holding the actual authority over the house was already moving to cut off any escape route!

    The level was different from a certain saintess somewhere! This wasn¡¯t an opponent who ¡°Even I¡¯m a doctor!¡± could work!

    Fujiwara Hinata was a princess of the highest level in every aspect, whether it was in the open or behind the scene!

    ¡¸Listen to me, Kousuke.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Never, ever! Lay your hand on her before shee of age no matter what!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll do that right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if she has cut off all paths of escape! Even if she use any kind of questionable magic! Laying your hand on a minor is a crime!¡¹

    ¡¸I know that though!? Or rather, what¡¯re you saying in the open like this!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want toy your hand on someone then do it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Guess I should zip your mouth for a bit!!¡¹

    <em>Do you want to end my beautiful college life before it can even starttt!? </em>Kousuke said while reflexively covering Emily¡¯s mouth.

    When he looked around, other people had been paying attention to Emily from the start. Some students who seemed to have heard her words were looking shellshocked to their way.

    Emotion like they were looking at a criminal was appearing and disappearing inside their gazes¡­¡­he couldn¡¯t help but imagine that, so their shock must be not solely from noticing Kousuke¡¯s existence.

    Or rather.

    Looking objectively, this looked like Emily-sensei was raising her voice toward a suspicious man, then that suspicious man covered up Emily-sensei¡¯s mouth in respond.

    ¡¸Hello, police©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t report thissss!!¡¹

    He flipped up a pebble on the ground and directly flicked it with his finger without even catching it first! The superb control and strength adjustment hit the smartphone to make it slipped off the person¡¯s hand. It was a fast and daring obstruction of police call!

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m fine over here! Sorry for making a ruckus!¡¹

    Emily also hurriedly raised her voice, so the people around them regained theirposure for a moment.

    But, ¡¸Is that really true?¡¹¡¸That man, doesn¡¯t he look suspicious?¡¹¡¸Why can¡¯t I make out his face clearly even from this close?¡¹ doubtful gazes from them were still there.

    ¡¸Kousuke, let¡¯s leave quickly. Before things be troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸No, look here, Emily. If we leave this situation like this, their doubt at me will still remain and I¡¯ll get thought as a suspicious guy won¡¯t I? Won¡¯t the rumors get exaggerated again?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s¡­¡­that might be so. Kousuke is already treated like a ghost and also almost turning into an urban legend at this rate¡­¡­¡¹

    By the way, the urban legend was ¡°The Omnipresent Man¡±. It was Kousuke¡¯s own fault for using clones to take another ss while already attending one. It was the adverse effect of being a man who was too used to not being noticed despite wanting to be noticed.

    ¡¸I want to solve everyone¡¯s misunderstanding properly though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. Because I carelessly yelled¡­¡­sorry, Kousuke.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­no, it¡¯s Emily¡¯s fault. Because you treated me like a pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    Kousuke-san unexpectedly pinned the me straight on her. In a sense, him being so straight with her might be a sign of his rtionship with Emily developing to a good direction.

    Kousuke returned a piercing gaze back. Emily groaned slightly and split her mind for a way to resolve the misunderstanding. And then, *ping* the light bulb lighted up over her head.

    Emily blushed and fidgeted. She pressed the tip of her shawl on her lips and made an upward gaze to Kousuke shyly while saying.

    ¡¸T-then do you want to solve this misunderstanding in one go?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, there¡¯s a way like that?¡¹

    Even though they were already standing close to each other, Emily closed the distance by one more step.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be resolved, if I kiss you from my end right?¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected.¡¹

    ¡¸W-why! We also did it a lot this morning!¡¹

    ¡¸Because that¡¯ll just give rise to new rumors! Or rather it¡¯s inly embarrassing! Think of where we are!¡¹

    ¡¸Woman is all about guts! Most things will get resolved if you charge ahead! Kaori-san also said that!¡¹

    ¡¸Have you every think, of the feeling of the side who got charged?¡¹

    <em>You can say that because you never saw Nagumo¡¯s eyes looking like a dead fish¡­¡­</em>Kousuke retorted inside his heart, but Emily-chan who seemed to have entered her kissing mode was pressing her body on him insistently.

    As expected, the people in the campus somehow sensed the atmosphere between the two and became noisy.

    There an unexpected savior arrived.

    ¡¸Oh! Isn¡¯t it my highly enlightened sworn friend, the Abyss Lord over there!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you have the wrong person.¡¹

    Kousuke reflexively said a denial, perhaps because he got called abyss lord in the public.

    But putting that aside, the one calling him that must be someone who knew of his hidden side. When he turned his gaze toward the voice,

    ¡¸Eh, why are you here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s for the sake of enlightenment. For the youths with promising future, I shall spread this noble ideology and conviction that the lord has bestowed to me, as one of the vigers!¡¹

    The ce became noisy in a different way this time.

    The man who was apanied by several people gave an impression that was far removed from being a ¡°viger¡±. Thin blonde hair that wasbed down precisely, a splendid moustache, a nicely toned body that was wrapped in a high quality tailored suit, and one hand holding a walking stick. This man was known by practically everyone in Britain.

    ¡¸That¡¯s parliament member Jefferson Allgrey!¡¹

    ¡¸If I remember right, there¡¯s notice that there¡¯ll be special lecture this afternoon¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously!? A lecture from an MP (member of parliament)? Why is the lecturer¡¯s identity kept hidden huh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because non-students will rush in too if this became known?¡¹

    ¡¸More importantly, I wonder if can we join the lecture too?¡¹

    Just as could be heard, this person was Jefferson Allgrey, a real estate king and a member of British parliament on the surface, while a leader of the secret organization Hydra behind the scene.

    He became a pious ¡°viger¡± due to Abyss Lord¡¯s ¡°Staking the Pride of a Viger¡±. Along with that his organization and the members also got reborn into the worldwide charity organization ¡°Staking the Pride of a Viger¡± that was still continuing to exist even now.

    Perhaps because of that, right now he was a popr parliament member and even got treated as a saint by some people. The students were getting excited as though they had run into a celebrity.

    In respond, MP Allgrey waved his hand to them with a refreshing smile on his face, as though his ugly face that was smeared with greed in the past was just a lie.

    One of the people apanying him must be a secretary. A young man in suit who seemed to be still in his twenty whispered to his ear ¡¸We shouldn¡¯t stand out too much¡­¡­¡¹ in warning.

    ¡¸Sorry sorry. I caught sight of my benefactor. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from calling out because of that.¡¹

    ¡¸Benefactor? This student?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. I can¡¯t talk in detail but¡­¡­that¡¯s right. The current me can exist now is all thanks to him!¡¹

    *Murmur-, murmurmur-, murmurrr? Murmur-murmur-!!*

    MP Allgrey¡¯s voice was a baritone voice that was excessively springy. Because of that too, well, it resounded really clearly far and wide.

    Not only he was sponsoring numerous phnthropic activities, even as a parliament member he was continuing to work hard if it was for the sake of the people that he even sacrificed his sleeping time for it. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that right now he was an existence with the most poprity and name recognition among the British parliament right now.

    Someone like that, was calling a student to be his benefactor and even put his arm around that student¡¯s shoulders with intimacy.

    The eye color of the students who stared at him with suspicious that perhaps he was a stalker of Emily-sensei changed! Into the color of respect and astonishment that said <em>You are actually someone that amazing!?</em>

    ¡¸Now then, there are a lot of things I want to talk with you but other than the lecture I also have to meet a lot of people here. So lord, how about you alsoe with me to have lunch together so we can also talk? Of course, the lovelydy there can alsoe with us.¡¹

    ¡¸A-aa, no, regrettably we¡¯ll like to refrain, yes. Surely the other people will also feel troubled if someone who isn¡¯t even in the arrangement suddenly intrude.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? No, this is tactless of me it seems. I¡¯m getting in the way of your date.¡¹

    ¡¸No, nn, well, it¡¯s something like that.¡¹

    <em>Why¡¯re you that pressured even though it was you who turned this man into this¡­¡­</em>Emily got an exasperated expression that was saying that.

    ¡¸Then, until next time. Please convey my best regards to the demo©¤©¤Mr. Southcloud and Mrs. Magdanese too.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, you¡¯ve been a great help until now, so let¡¯s meet again soon.¡¹

    ¡¸right-. Well then I shall look forward to that day, my sworn friend, Lord Abyssgate!¡¹

    ¡¸That name is©¤©¤¡¹

    MP Allgrey left gantly before he could tell him to stop with that name. His walking stick to the end must be just toplement his appearance as a gentleman. His way of walking that was overflowing with dominating aura was sharp, and fast.

    The students were also watching with gleam in their eyes seeing a parliament member in the flesh who was brimming with energy and passion. They felt that he was even more than what they saw in TV.

    At the same time, gazes were also gathering on Kousuke who was called as a benefactor by such personage.

    ¡¸It makes me realize once more, demon king-sama¡¯s artifact is really nasty isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeahh. Though I¡¯m not feeling sympathy at all when I recall their crime that Magdanese-san told me.¡¹

    Most likely the day he got released from being a viger would nevere.

    Originally he was the head of a crazy ult organization, and he had also piled up the suitable amount of crimes to reach that position. And he had also hushed up all those crimes using his organization¡¯s power and his own influence and wealth. At the inside he had already gone past being pitch ck and straight into darkness. If it was for the sake of his own benefit and greed, something like other people¡¯s life didn¡¯t matter at all. He was a wretch of wretches.

    The people who knew of his hidden side seemed to believe without any doubt instead that he must be nning some kind of really sinister design seeing his current appearance and behavior, but there was no doubt that before long they would start tilting their head in confusion ¡¸When is he going to show his true nature?¡¹.

    Also, if Britain demanded it then Kousuke and others had also prepared to simply return him to normal and handed him to be charged for his crimes.

    But, the country¡¯s decision that was told to them from Chief Magdanese was ¡°to conveniently keep him like that¡±.

    Part of the reason was because the confusion in the society would be too great if all the former Hydra organization members got arrested after they got so popr due to their turnabout, but in reality, this was a kind of punishment for them. After all their original personalities got ignored and they were forced to do somethingpletely opposite of their actual desire.

    ¡¸Is this really alright? From what I¡¯m seeing in public opinion right now, at this rate that person, he¡¯ll go as far as he can won¡¯t he?¡¹

    By that she meant the seat of prime minister of Britain. That was just how popr he had be.

    ¡¸He¡¯s ¡°convenient¡± for that too.¡¹

    ¡¸Brrr. Behind the scene of a nation is really pitch ck.¡¹

    ¡¸It really feels real when someone who had been met with terrible experience because of that ck part is the one saying it. But, you know, his phnthropic activities are a good thing for the children of the world, and it¡¯s also beneficial for us.¡¹

    The beneficial here referred to Alpha Pharmaceutical. One of the method for thepany to restore its reputation was none other than MP Allgrey. It was a n for him who was a popr parliament member to give his guarantee, as well as him giving order to former Hydra members who were prominent figures in various circles to advertise thepany with good evaluation.

    ¡¸Well, more importantly lunch. It¡¯ll be troublesome if we stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸? Aa, that¡¯s true. Fufu, it caught us off guard, but it might be a good thing that we met Allgrey here. It feels like Kousuke¡¯s visibility increased again.¡¹

    The surrounding students looked like they would approach them even now with eyes that were full of curiosity. Among them there were even those with gleaming eyes.

    In various senses, having a connection with the charismatic parliament member who shook the country right now was stimting for them.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be hard to answer even if they ask me how am I his benefactor. I¡¯ll think up some kind of fake story.¡¹

    ¡¸That answer is really befitting a crew of the demon king.¡¹

    The two then looked at each other and smiled wryly.

    Then they immediately started walking to exit the campus toward the face that was their destination with slightly hurried pace before they got surrounded by a crowd.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Some ten odd minutes after that.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Allgrey¡¯s schedule leaked out too much?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it¡¯ll be really crowded in the campus this afternoon¡­¡­I have lecture to give but, be careful okay, Kousuke? I think the ¡°benefactor¡± rumor must have been circting.¡¹

    Kousuke and Emily could be seen at the nearest caf¨¦ to the university©¤©¤not.

    The two¡¯s gazes were directed toward a different caf¨¦. There was an arch shaped wood signboard with the letters ¡°ILS¡± on it. Below those letters were ¡°I Love Salmon¡± written in small letters.

    Yes, the former uwful agent of Hydra who got enlightened by the abyss lord to the path of salmon sandwich and became a salmon sandwich evangelist©¤©¤Woody was the own managing this caf¨¦ that specialized in salmon sandwich.

    Of course, it was far away from the campus.

    If asked why they went out of their way to go through a rtively near ¡°gate¡± that was set up inside the security bureau toe until this far, that was because the caf¨¦ that was their destination was full.

    The info that Allgrey would give a lecture in the campus had been leaked, though it was unknown when he would arrive. That was why there were incredible amount of people killing time in the shops around the university until it was time for the lecture.

    And so, seeing that was the situation they decided they might as well go to eat lunch at ILS. After all this caf¨¦ was empty most of the time other than when the regr customers (mostly the security bureau staffs) came.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s salmon sandwich after so long. I couldn¡¯te heretely because of how hectic things are.¡¹

    ¡¸You really like it huh. Well, the manager¡¯s sandwich is certainly delicious though.¡¹

    Maybe it was just her imagination but Kousuke seemed in high spirits. A smile also formed on Emily¡¯s face seeing that.

    Kousuke opened the caf¨¦¡¯s door. Emily was with him so there would be no problem but, he didn¡¯t have any na?ve expectation that his existence would be noticed just because the door had bell attached, so just in case, he called out to Manager Woody©¤©¤but before he could.

    ¡¸Here, darling? Aa~n?¡¹

    ¡¸I already told you that many times don¡¯t call me©¤©¤¡¹

    The inside of the store that waspletely deserted even though it was lunch time.

    That room that should be deste was strangely hot.

    At the other side of the counter, a lovely woman with brte hair that had gotten slightly longer than before and tied up in a bundle behind her©¤©¤Samantha was bringing up a fork with deep fried salmon toward the hardened face of Manager Woody.

    One of her arm was firmly entangled around Manager Woody¡¯s thick arm. Her body was also pressed tightly on his.

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ah¡¹

    Manager Woody¡¯s eyes met Kousuke¡¯s, no, more urately Emily¡¯s eyes. Next he also noticed Kousuke¡¯s existence and Manager Woody¡¯s voice unconsciously slipped out from his mouth.

    The air froze.

    Of course that happened. Samantha-chan was a 19 years old female university student. Manager Woody was a 41 years old middle-aged man who also kept a hidden side of being an information broker.

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t how it looks like, head! No, it¡¯s how it looks like but, there¡¯s a reason behind-¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, oh no, how embarrassing-©¤©¤I mean, wee you two!¡¹

    Wonder why, Manager Woody was clearly acting like ¡¸I got seen doing something bad!¡¹, but Samantha-chan showed no other emotion than shyness. Not only that, her atmosphere was like a young wife who was running a shop together with her husband where they were supporting each other.

    Just what in the world had happened during the two months he didn¡¯t show his face here?

    For the time being, Kousuke and Emily looked at each other. They nodded together and looked toward Manager Woody once more.

    And then,

    ¡¸Guilty¡¹

    ¡¸Head!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hello is this with the security bureau? This is Emily Grant. Please connect me to Barnard-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you please not report meee!? What¡¯s more you¡¯re calling someone like the chief of the assault division-? Spare meeee!!¡¹

    Emily sent a scornful gaze toward the uncle who was formerly an uwful agent who hadpletely deceived (?) an active university student who had a wholesome life under the sunlight, while fulfilling her duty as citizen by reporting it.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I was thinking, I¡¯ve never written the society¡¯s perception or the course of events of society after Berserk incident, so I put them in this chapter. Sorry that the story hasn¡¯t really progressed, but I hope everyone can read this daily life arc with leisurely manner! Best regards!

    ¡ùNotice

    I forgot to tell but, there¡¯s pachinko machine for Arifureta. It looks like it came out at the beginning of this month. If you like please try ying it by all means!

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477

    <strong>Oo God! Please Grant Me Salvation!</strong>

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    Wooden counter and table set. Leather sofa andmp with warm color. It was the wonderful caf¨¦ that specialized in salmon sandwich and calm only in the atmosphere, ¡°ILS¡±.

    At the table at the center of it was a man who wasn¡¯t calm at all.

    He was this shop¡¯s manager.

    His gaze kept wandering around. Even though hisrge body was visibly well trained, his weighty presence was nonexistent. He was swaying like a willow branch.

    ¡¸Hello, this is Emily. Please connect me with Analyst Allen©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll talk-, I¡¯ll talk so please don¡¯t call someone licensed to kill here-¡¹

    Swiftly notifying the authorities was the duty of civilian. The eyes of Kousuke and Emily who were sitting in front of him were saying that.

    For the time being, they hadn¡¯t reported him for real. That included the phone call at the entrance just now. It was just a pretend.

    They weren¡¯t strangers with each other, so they would at least listen to his defense.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t like you two think! Kousuke-kun and Emily-chan are misunderstanding!¡¹

    In exchange of her darling (?) whose face was turning white from sensing that his life was in the verge of ending, Samantha-chan who was sitting at his side leaned forward.

    By the way previously, she called Kousuke¡¯s name with the word mister attached because the master of salmon sandwich path and the manager called him head, but now she was addressing him with the familiarness of a friend.

    That was because she had gotten closer with the female group, especially Emily while they wereing here as regr customers. And then they went to be friends from there.

    Because of that too, their gaze toward Samantha naturally became gentler in this current situation where there was suspicion of her getting deceived by a wicked uncle.

    Just like a counselor who was concerned for a victim.

    ¡¸Samantha, it¡¯s fine you know? Don¡¯t force yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not!¡¹

    ¡¸Samantha, do you know about Stockholm Syndrome?¡¹

    ¡¸I know but this isn¡¯t that I¡¯m telling you!! Or rather, isn¡¯t theck of trust from you two toward dar©¤©¤cough, toward manager a little bit horrible!?¡¹

    <em>Even if you say that</em>¡­¡­Emily and Kousuke thought while looking at each other.

    Because, Woody was an illegal agent of a secret organization that was even more evil than mafia. Although he had washed his hands from the organization, even now he was still a grey zone uncle who was connected to the underworld as an information broker.

    Originally, he wasn¡¯t someone that a wholesome and diligent university student like Samantha should be involved with.

    ¡¸Geez, listen to me properly! This is just a misunderstanding!¡¹

    ¡¸I get it I get it. We¡¯ll listen properly. And, what do you mean it¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡¹

    ¡¸It was me who assaulted him!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Guilty¡¹¡¹

    Of course, the guilty one was Manager Woody. Kousuke and Emily¡¯s scornful gazes pierced Manager Woody once more.

    A man of the underworld who was used to rough matter, couldn¡¯t possibly lose against a female college student who never even got into a fight, much less knowing martial art.

    In that case, it was only natural to guess that he induced her to act like that, or else he joyfully enjoyed the feast that was presented before him with the light feeling of ¡¸Profit!¡¹ when originally he should be remonstrating her.

    Either way this uncle was out.

    ¡¸You see,st week was my birthday.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is that so? Congrattions, Samantha! I would prepare a present if you told me!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thank you, Emily-chan. But everyone seemed busy, so I thought that telling about it wouldn¡¯t be right.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, in fact we weren¡¯t able toe here for two months. In any case, congrats.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Kousuke-kun! And then you know, manager knew about my birthday right?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s your employer after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, and, I jokingly asked manager. Celebrate with me. Bring me to an amazing shop that I never visited before, a shop that I absolutely can¡¯t go to if it¡¯s with my college friend! I said to him.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I see.¡¹

    Samantha too knew that Woody was a grey zone uncle. And so she had a bit of longing, or should she say that her curiosity was itching. For that kind of hidden shop with slightly dangerous and mature atmosphere.

    And so, seeing that it was her birthday, and that she had been doing good work until then, Manager Woody brought her to such ce as reward.

    ¡¸It was really a hidden shop. Ipletely got carried away. Should I say that it made me feel like a heroine in a spy movie?¡¹

    ¡¸I somehow get it. It¡¯s tantalizing isn¡¯t it, that kind of thing.¡¹

    Emily too seemed to get it. Although she had experienced a hidden world that would make even spy movie went pale, even Kousuke didn¡¯t know of any shop like that so she never went to one.

    Kousuke too must be getting it. ¡¸That¡¯s certainly nice. A shop that only people of the underworld can enter, where you speak using code or something. That¡¯s romance¡¹ He said with a nod.

    He wanted to do cool things like staying in a hotel that was a neutral zone where no fighting was allowed, or having cool dialogue with sommelier of fire arm of tailor of bulletproof vest. It would be nice if there was also something like cocktail that was his own personal fixation! Because, he was a boy!

    Manager Woody smiled a bit wryly listening to such conversation between Kousuke and the girls. But he immediately tightened his expression. Because the talk arrived to the core of the matter.

    ¡¸And then, I unintentionally drank too much. I¡¯m a type who doesn¡¯t turn red from drinking too much, so when we noticed it was already too, you know¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The way she was drunk it would be dangerous to send her home alone, so I brought her until her home. At that time, if only I didn¡¯t guess wrongly that she¡¯s strong with alcohol-¡¹

    Manager Woody¡¯s head slumped down. Samantha continued with an embarrassed look.

    ¡¸Ehehe, I¡¯m sorry. It was really fun that I unconsciously¡­. Then, it turned out that I¡¯m apparently a bit of a bad drunk.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t call something like that a bit. You¡¯re an awfully clingy drunk.¡¹

    It seemed that Samantha-chan was a clingy drunk. Furthermore it wasn¡¯t just verbally, but physically.

    It was good that Manager Woody sent her home, but apparently after that she kept clining on him and wouldn¡¯t let go. Just like a child throwing tantrum.

    ¡¸As expected, there was no way I could just tie her up and left her behind so, well, I tried to give her water and nurse her until her mind clear up while she still clung on me but¡¹

    ¡¸You couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and attacked her.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t-, head! Please believe meee! I haven¡¯t fallen so far down that my mind would get blown away by a little girl who isn¡¯t even twenty yet!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, is that so? What, so it was just a failed attempt©¤©¤¡¹

    <em>In the end, did Samantha fell in love with him because he didn¡¯t attack her and act gentlemanly till the end? </em>Kousuke and Emily were about to make such conclusion, but Manager Woody averted his gaze quickly from them.

    It seemed that it wasn¡¯t a failed attempt.

    ¡¸Oi, Woody¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke-kun, it was my fault! I felt lonely when manager tried to lie me down and go home somehow, no, perhaps I was irritated that he treated me like a child? I was drunk so that I don¡¯t really remember about that but, anyway, I went and did it!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what did?¡¹

    ¡¸The thing that Emily-chan gave me before for self-protection, err, an artifact? I used that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That thing for creating barrier and firing shockwave?¡¹

    ¡¸Yesss¡­¡­.¡¹

    And, it seemed that Manager Woody was splendidly knocked out from that.

    Certainly, that was truly a bad drunk behavior. Even Emily was holding her head with perplexed look. Even though that wasn¡¯t her intention when she asked the demon king-sama for that artifact¡­¡­

    Though in Samantha¡¯s defense, it seemed that she only tried to deploy a barrier to prevent Manager Woody from leaving instead of firing the shockwave. It seemed that she had clearly remembered that the barrier could be used not only to protect herself, but also to restrict the opponent¡¯s movement.

    By the way, such artifact was requested because Manager Woody was a former residence of underworld, and because she had connection with them returnees who tended to run into some kind of trouble, so if Samantha became their friend, they thought that she would also need something to protect herself with, just in case.

    It wasn¡¯t for preventing someone of the opposite sex from going home in her drunkenness, not even in a million years.

    ¡¸After that, seeing manager unconscious with his eyes rolled back I, lost my head¡­¡­I thought that I killed him!¡¹

    ¡¸No, didn¡¯t we exin to you that the artifact isn¡¯t so strong it can kill?¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke, you know, Samantha has this habit to blindly belief¡­¡­¡¹

    In addition to that she was drunk. Once she got it into her head that Manager Woody was in danger, she surely wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down. This girl was basically a pain in the neck.

    ¡¸That was why, the healing potion? I thought to have manager drink that item I received from Kousuke-kun but, I, waspletely panicking that I messed up.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean messed up?¡¹

    ¡¸I opened the special energy drink I got from Emily-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Uwaa¡¹¡¹

    Samantha once cried to Emily when she had to study for test, so Emily had certainly handed to her something like that so she could concentrate even more with her study.

    At that asion, what Emily gave to her wasn¡¯t the steel can or injection type, but the test tube type that was for Emily¡¯s own use so she could concentrate for a long time in her research. Certainly that type had simr appearance with the container for healing potion.

    Perhaps it couldn¡¯t be helped that Samantha made a blunder if she was panicking¡­¡­but, for her to really do something like that, she was really running around in circles.

    ¡¸I made manager drank around half, but he still wouldn¡¯t wake up at all so, I thought ¡®eh?¡¯. I could just properly take a look at the tube but, at that time I drank it myself to make sure of the content. And then I found this is energy drink¡¯s taste isn¡¯t it? It had tasty pineapple taste, so I just drank all of the rest.¡¹

    ¡¸My tsukkomi can¡¯t keep up anymore with this.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s bing like a foreignedy skit.¡¹

    Kousuke and Emily looked like they were at their wits¡¯ end by Samantha-chan¡¯s retelling of her rampage.

    ¡¸Then, it was morning when I realized¡­¡­I totally crossed the line with manager! Tehe-¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Wait wait wait wait-. How did it turn out like that!?¡¹¡¹

    <em>You reach that conclusion too quickly! It feels like the time is skipped like King Crims*n you know!? </em>Kousuke and Emily harmonized together in their tsukkomi.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is just my guess but, missy¡¯s energy drink is too potent. I think it became something like stimnt when mixed with alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸EH!?¡¹

    Manager Woody curled his huge body as small as possible and covered his face with both hands. Like a maiden who had gotten assaulted by a hoodlum.

    ¡¸I remember it faintly. I was assaulted by Samantha when I came to myself. My awareness was hazy at that time and yet I felt strangely aroused.¡¹

    As expected it seemed that his brake broke at that moment. He then went until the finish.

    It was morning when he returned to his senses. Manager Woody must be turning white when he saw Samantha sleeping at his side in just her birthday¡¯s suit. <em>I screwed up! </em>He thought.

    ¡¸I too remember it va~guely. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Hehe-¡¹

    Samantha scratched her head shyly. Based from her expression, it seemed that she didn¡¯t feel any shock from intentionally getting into a rtionship with Manager Woody. Rather, she was looking delighted.

    Somehow, the situation became <em>Ain¡¯t this mostly the fault of the items that we gave her? </em>Kousuke and Emily also shrunk into themselves with faces that were as white as Manager Woody.

    People were permitted to drink alcohol starting from 18 years old in Ennd. Sometimes it was even permitted to drink starting from 16 years old in some ces like in restaurant, but Emily wasn¡¯t fond of alcohol.

    And so, the effect of her medicine gettingbined with alcohol must be a blind spot for her. Emily¡¯s eyes were especially shaken and her gaze was swimming around like migratory fish.

    The atmosphere inside the shop became hard to describe.

    Awkward¡­¡­even that word wasn¡¯t enough to describe the mood. The feeling of guilt was crushing¡­¡­.

    Samantha¡¯s shyugh ¡¸Ehe, eheh¡¹ from recalling that time and the tic tac sound of the clock were the only sounds that could be heard. Those sounds were sounding excessively loudly to their ears.

    Seeing Samantha like that, Emily asked her with bewilderment as well as apprehension.

    ¡¸Err, Samantha¡­¡­are you fine with that? Or rather, from what we were seeing before this, can I take it that you two are going out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. Darling said that he¡¯ll take responsibility after all!¡¹

    ¡¸But, there is the age gap, or the underworld work thing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Older man is nice isn¡¯t it. From the start, a slightly bad uncle is totally my type. And about the underworld, what about it. That also apply to even Kousuke-kun and Emily-chan right?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s, true¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Besides darling is brusque, but he¡¯s kind regardless, and also reliable, and he teach me about the world that I don¡¯t know about, and his salmon sandwich is great, and he¡¯s an amazing person who¡¯s also connected with other amazing people like Kousuke-kun and friends and the security bureau and its chief¡­¡­he¡¯s also amazing on bed, kyah?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We don¡¯t want to hear that¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m begging you Samanthaa, shut up-¡¹

    Darling¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach Samantha-chan who was plunging into her own world.

    ¡¸Or rather can¡¯t you see it? We had connection at the previous shop, I got fired, then darling was there inside a shop that I coincidentally entered, he was super my type, I got him to hire me, and after that we got together¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­this is already destiny!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Even Manager Woody was joining in the chorus.

    Samantha-chan¡¯s eyes were sparkling while she was making such rapid fire fervent speech. Her words were overflowing with conviction. Her blind belief habit was in full force. Inside her, Manager Woody and nobody else was already fixed in ce as her destined one.

    Even after that Samantha¡¯s fervent speech continued. Manager Woody¡¯s mind reached the limit and even Kousuke and Emily got sick and tired of it. They became mentally down.

    There was also how they originally came here for lunch. They requested Samantha that they wanted to see their salmon sandwich making skill after so long and sessfully had her halted her speech.

    Show us a worthy sandwich for the girlfriend of the master of a shop that specialized in salmon sandwich! With thatmand Samantha headed toward the kitchen with buoyant footsteps. Kousuke and co saw her off while secretly exchanging words.

    ¡¸Well, if Samantha is fine with this then it¡¯s fine¡­¡­I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. It looks like he¡¯s her type from the beginning¡­¡­so she has middle-aged man fetish isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Missy, at least say that she has preference for older man¡­¡­no, it¡¯s nothing -ssu.¡¹

    ¡¸And, what about you yourself Woody?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t have any standing to be choosy here anyway, head.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that, you¡¯re practically the victim here though? Rather, this is also because of our oversight¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no point in talking about that. It¡¯s something that has already happened after all. Besides, I¡¯m an old man who¡¯s carrying a dirty past after all.¡¹

    Manager Woody shrugged while smiling self-depreciatingly. He said that when it came to his worth as human, his couldn¡¯t even bepared with Samantha.

    ¡¸Regardless of everything it¡¯s that girl¡¯s feeling that need to be prioritized. I¡¯ve thoroughly lectured her to stop chasing after someone like me but it looks like her feeling hasn¡¯t changed at all, then it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m resolved to ept everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuuuhn, howudable of you. But, you going out with her because it can¡¯t be helped, isn¡¯t something like that that problematic in its own way too?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean, missy. I mean that I¡¯m not worthy for her at all.¡¹

    There was kindness seeping out from somewhere inside that wry smile. Seeing that expression somehow conveyed to them what Woody wanted to say.

    At first he hired Samantha as atonement because they were half the cause of her getting fired from her previous part-time workce, but the time that Manager Woody had spent together with the energetic Samantha inside this quiet shop where cuckoo tended to chirp mustn¡¯t be a bad time for him too. (TN: There was a saying in Japan, the cuckoo is chirping which meant that a ce was quiet or a business was in a slump)

    For a former resident of underworld like Woody, perhaps Samantha¡¯s existence looked like a radiant sun to him.

    Even if there was no love there was definitely affection there. It seemed that Manager Woody was treasuring Samantha in his own way, more than Emily and Kousuke expected.

    As long as Samantha wished for it, Woody would do as she wished.

    ¡¸Well, she¡¯ll fall out of love with me before long. She¡¯s still young. There¡¯ll be other good men approaching her.¡¹

    ¡¸Samantha looks like someone with a lot of friend after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, in fact young customersing here are increasing from Samantha¡¯s connection. There¡¯re quite a lot of youngstersing here aiming for her.¡¹

    ¡¸And yet today the store is rtively deserted though?¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes it¡¯s like this.¡¹

    By the way, there was no customer when Kousuke and Emily came here was a coincidence, but there was still no customering even while they were talking like this was because a barrier was deployed so they could have a private conversation.

    The demon king¡¯s quality artifacts had also gotten sent to this store by Kousuke¡¯s request because of its usefulness as an information source. Right now unrted civilian became unable to approach this ce because of a barrier that disturbed people¡¯s perception.

    ¡¸If your stance is like that, someone¡¯ll really take her away you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Her having her eyes on me is stupid in the first ce. I¡¯ll be relieved instead if someone else catch her eyes.¡¹

    Manager Woody shrugged. That must be his true feeling. He was wishing for Samantha¡¯s happiness more than his own.

    It was, but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m really relieved¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed, there was also other intention? For some reason Manager Woody was starting to look at the far away. Fleeting¡­¡­his expression was gradually bing fleeting! Just like an old man who had sensed that hisst day was approaching!

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing¡­¡­it¡¯s just, Samantha has this habit to rush madly ahead based on her blind belief.¡¹

    ¡¸Rush madly ahead? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like she want to quickly introduce me to her parents. Or rather, it seems she¡¯s hiding the detail from her parents, but she already told them that she has gotten a lover¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily and Kousuke looked at each other.

    ¡¸By the way, it seems that Samantha¡¯s parents are the same age with me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Both Kousuke and Emily¡¯s expressions were twitching.

    How would the father felt when his daughter introduced an uncle who was the same age like him as her lover?

    When their imagination reached that point, they could only picture a terrifying conclusion in their mind.

    Certainly. That kind of scenario also had to be included in the resolve that Manager Woody was making.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I can¡¯tin even if I get killed. Please, I ask you to pick up my bones if that happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Woody¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke quietly handed him a healing potion. It was the highest quality potion among everything in his possession. Even lethal wound should be manageable somehow with that.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s the situation. Can you two ept my exnation?¡¹

    Manager Woody epted the healing potion with great core and put it inside his chest pocket. Kousuke and Emily could only smile bitterly and nod to him.

    For the time being, they had no other option than not reporting him.

    And so,

    ¡¸I¡¯m finished~! Try this new product prototype, the salmon pineapple sandwich too!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha? Pineapple? Just what¡¯re you doing to salmon sandwich?¡¹

    Kousuke who belonged to the radical disavowal faction when it came to the usage of pineapple in cooking narrowed his eyes. Right after that.

    *ng-* There was the sound of the door opening.

    ¡¸Oh, you two are here as I thought!¡¹

    Coming in droves through the perception obstruction barrier and into the store were the members of the assault division led by Barnard.

    Woody¡¯s eyes widened. He sent a tragic gaze from betrayal toward Kousuke and Emily!

    Kousuke and Emily also desperately shook their heads but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ou, Woody. Why¡¯re you putting up the barrier? You aren¡¯t trying to hide something aren¡¯t youu?¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any sign of people around and the tool that allowed them to pass through the perception disruptor only limited to this store reacted, so that question was asked. But those words were said at a bad timing right now, in various senses.

    A critical hitnded on Manager Woody¡¯s mental.

    Even though, Barnard was smiling and from his atmosphere he was clearly just joking.

    Manager Woody stood up with a resolved expression.

    ¡¸Hm? Samantha missy. Is that a new work? Nice, I love pineapple. Give me one of that too©¤©¤¡¹

    Manager Woody walked toward Barnard whose taste was shing with Kousuke.

    Barnard was here only because they heard that Kousuke and Emily wereing here, so he along with his subordinates also came to eat lunch together with them. But Manager Woody kneeled in front of Barnard and held out his hands toward him.

    ¡¸I did it.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Did what!?¡¹

    Captain Barnard was taken aback in surprise.

    There, Samantha ran toward Manager Woody with a change in her facial expression and hugged him tightly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m the one at fault here! I was the one who did it!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why did what!?¡¹

    By the way, despite the age gap Samantha was properly of age, so there wasn¡¯t any illegality if both sides didn¡¯t have anyin.

    But, perhaps the mentality of worriedly asking oneself that they might have done something wrong even if there wasn¡¯t anything like that when seeing a police officer was at work here. Both of them looked resolved of getting dragged to the office in cuffs. Barnard and his men were all looking bewildered.

    ¡¸Aby! Just what in the world is going on here!?¡¹

    A call for help came from Barnard.

    Kousuke sighed. Then he stood up with a heavy gait.

    ¡¸Haa, even though I only came here for lunch, just why is something like this happening¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re the abyss lord(hero)?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Emily¡¯s words were iprehensible but they were strangely persuasive. Kousuke smiled wryly while heading toward them to intermediate.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that, around the time when the sky looked like it was burning from the illumination of the evening sun.

    ¡¸Uu, I¡¯m feeling excessively tired for some reason today¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It was also troublesome at afternoon wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kousuke and Emily returned to the university after they finished their lunch. Now they had finished their afternoon lecture and were on their way home. They were walking on the street that was dyed orange with a tired look.

    Even after they left the chaotic ILS and returned to the university, as expected, a very noisy period was waiting for them.

    Kousuke got called by the university¡¯s management where they asked him about his rtionship with MP Allgrey, Emily got bombarded with questions by the students about the rtionship with MP Allgrey, it seemed the perception rate toward Kousuke was slightly increasing due to his rtionship with MP Allgrey and because of it the awareness that Emily had a lover was also spreading slightly and people who were feeling disappointed about it were cropping up, people asking questions about that were also cropping up, they were having to refuse persistent invitation for dinner from that MP Allgrey¡­¡­

    Perhaps this was what people meant by creating a big stir.

    In any case, they were heavily fatigued, mentally rather than physically.

    Because of that too Kousuke and Emily were going home earlier than usual. They were linking arms and snuggling close to each other while walking tofort each other¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Even so, everyone became smiling even in that atmosphere after eating Woody¡¯s salmon sandwich. He has improved.¡¹

    ¡¸It was really delicious it was a bit vexing wasn¡¯t it.¡¹

    They recalled what happened at ILS and their wry smile deepened.

    After that, Barnard and others listened to the situation and naturally their eyes also became really scornful toward the confessing Manager Woody.

    Though there were also some of them who had sympathetic gaze ¡¸I know that this would happen one day¡¹ because they knew about Samantha¡¯s tendency to run around in circles (?) and rushing madly ahead based on her blind beliefbo (?) but¡­¡­

    It wasn¡¯t really a matter that deserved any imprisonment, and Samantha also looked happy so nobody said anything, but this was this, that was that. It couldn¡¯t be helped that their way of looking at Manager Woody became harsher.

    The tough-looking men sitting on the counter and tables while their sharp gazes were constantly locked-on at Manager Woody who had gotten their order and started exercising his sandwich making skill was a recipe for an awful atmosphere.

    The atmosphere was like ¡°a gathering spot for gang where police officer was banned¡± that sometimes showed up in movie, or like the immediately destroyed bar(Yellow F*ag) in a certain immoral town when outsider entered. It was so bad that it became impossible to differentiate which was the former ouw and which was the side in charge of public security.

    Manager Woody¡¯s cold sweat was already like waterfall.

    The perception disruptor barrier was dispelled at that point of time, so several groups of customers came into the store but¡­¡­

    All of them, male or female screamed ¡¸Hih¡¹ without exception.

    They would either rush out of the store hurriedly that they stumbled or quietly closed the door before wordlessly turning around. Although there was difference in their way of turning back, from their reaction it was enough to make one convinced that they wouldn¡¯te to this store ever again.

    The little cuckoo who liked quiet and lonely ce would be even more pleased with this store.

    Even so, after eating Manager Woody¡¯s salmon sandwich at the end, the expressions of Barnard and his men instantly softened, so it should be said that he was still doing credit to his name as salmon sandwich evangelist (self-proimed).

    ¡¸As expected salmon sandwich is amazing. I was able to pass my exam, and the wound of my heart always got healed, and a shady person could get reformed, those were all thanks to salmon sandwich!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with you, Kousuke? You suddenly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry. My salmon sandwich love spontaneously surged out.¡¹

    ¡¸You like it that much huh. Or rather, it¡¯s already time for dinner. Have you gotten hungry again?¡¹

    Emily chuckled. Kousuke too scratched his head. He smiled awkwardly.

    Their intimacy made even the people who were also going home or the adults who were watching their children ying in front of their homes to smile too.

    For these several months, this was a scene that they had often caught sight of. So some of those people were also greeting them amiably here and there.

    They must also be little by little changing their way of seeing Kousuke and Emily¡¯s current residence that had no end of bad rumor in various senses attached to it.

    It was a ce where many of its former inhabitants had died that the propertypletely became known as cursed©¤©¤

    ¡¸Now then, we¡¯re home.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if everyone else has returned home?¡¹

    The house was two sizes biggerpared to the surrounding houses. It was a splendid building that ought to be called as a mansion instead©¤©¤it was the former Down residence.

    Yes, the base where Kousuke and others lived in at Britain was the residence of Reginald Down where Emily was formerly lodging in.

    This mansion got sold because its owner died and there was no inheritor for it. Emily wanted to buy it even if she had to borrow money from Hajime.

    The reason was simple.

    It was because she wanted to inherit Professor Down¡¯s will if only a little. Even though he was someone who betrayed her, it was a fact that he had given her important things. She didn¡¯t want to forget that, so she did this.

    In other words, Emily hoped that she too would be able to extend her hand to other students who were suffering due to money, or position, or perhaps human rtionship. So she opened this Down residence as a lodging ce.

    Depending on the situation she had also resolved herself to be the owner as well as the manager by herself, but there was no way Kousuke and Rana and others would let her. Rather they approved what Emily was doing, saying that it was just like her. They decided that if there was student who was ced in a difficult situation, they would give their support together.

    As the result currently the number of students in adversity that was living in this Down residence was¡­¡­¡­¡­zero!!

    ¡¸Uwaa, there¡¯re people entering the cursed mansion!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯ll be more dead peopleee!¡¹

    Two naughty brats riding bicycle spoke up the moment they opened the front door.

    ¡¸! Oi! You kids! Don¡¯t say something so ominous!!¡¹

    Emily turned around in a sh and yelled angrily. Her side tail turned into a whip that hit Kousuke¡¯s face hard, but she didn¡¯t even notice and raised her fist with a scary look. The naughty brats yelled <em>kyaa</em> cheerfully and ran away.

    This was one of the reasons why there wasn¡¯t even a single struggling student living here.

    It was also the reason why the way the neighbors looked at Down residence wasplicated.

    It was only natural. The majority of the inhabitants, students who were still young met gruesome death. It couldn¡¯t be helped that everyone around was harboring vague feeling of avoidance toward this ce.

    ¡¸Muu, this house isn¡¯t rted at all with that incident. The people who came to check this ce too, I wonder why did they all make a grimacing expression and left? Even though the conditions for living her are really good.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, you¡¯re right¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸? Why are you apologizing Kousuke?¡¹

    By no means that there hadn¡¯t been any applicant at all until now. But, it seemed that they couldn¡¯t endure it here.

    Yes, they couldn¡¯t endure the happy aura that Emily was unconsciously radiating while she was showing around the house and giving exnation.

    (For young student, Emily is a younger girl regardless of her status and also a beauty after all. Those students must also have their own pride, and some of them also have ulterior motive¡­¡­is what I thought, so just in case, I always was present as bodyguard too during those times but¡­¡­I wonder if I was doing a bad thing)

    In Emily¡¯s perspective, she must be feeling like nice elderly couple giving board and lodging to young people. She felt that acting like she had been doing until now would reassure the prospective inhabitant instead with this resident¡¯s familial atmosphere.

    But, such atmosphere could be produced only by married couple who had reached their advanced years. In other people¡¯s eyes, Kousuke and her simply looked like young couple flirting with each other.

    Having to lodge in such house? Everyday they would be forced to see normie doing normie activity? Furthermore the normie was younger? Even though they were struggling for real over here? Screw you! Ain¡¯t no way we¡¯ll take your charity! No matter how hard things get, we¡¯re gonna get happiness by our own handssss-.

    That was how it went.

    Also, in Kousuke¡¯s opinion, about half of the peopleing to check the lodging were aiming for Emily, so he had no regret.

    ¡¸W-well, right now you know, <em>it¡¯s slightly different than we imagined but </em>this ce is still needed.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, you aren¡¯t wrong. Yes.¡¹

    Emily seemed to ept the words and her displeased expression loosened.

    The evening sun was getting dimmer and dimmer little by little. In exchange the street lights were turning on. That acted like a signal and Emily put her hand on the door knob once more.

    She opened the door and they spoke out ¡¸¡¸We¡¯re homee-¡¹¡¹. A reply immediately echoed back.

    The entrance behind the door was wide and there was a corridor leading inside the house. At the left side of the middle of the corridor©¤©¤where the kitchen was located, a face that belonged to a short red haired woman with slender body peeked out.

    ¡¸Wee back, Emily. Kousuke too.¡¹

    Lizzie Ashton. Another survivor of the Down ssroom and someone who was like a big sister to Emily.

    Emily started tying her hair into side tail which was her trademark originally was because she looked up to her, but Lizzie herself had resolutely cut off her hair short after she got discharged from hospital.

    Whether she did that simply because she felt like it, or it was one of her ways in order to get back on her feet after many of her friends and important people who were like family to her died, nobody knew because the person herself never talked about it.

    Sometimes she would spend the night alone quietly looking at photo album, so it was clear that her mental wound hadn¡¯t healedpletely but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m home-, Lizzie-nee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, oi! Don¡¯t jump like that! A university lecturer shouldn¡¯t be acting spoiled like this you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine because I¡¯m not a doctor or lecturer right now, just a little sis.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, what a hopeless child.¡¹

    Emily jumped into her chest. Lizzie scolded her for that, even so looking at how she hugged her back while also looking at Emily with a gaze that was filled with affection, it didn¡¯t look like that she regarded it as that big of a problem.

    Also, this cohabitation with Lizzy was a request of Emily. She asked that they should do this at the very least while they were still students.

    It was because she was thinking of Lizzie. But more than that, it was also Emily¡¯s simple selfishness of still wanting to be together with her.

    There was no doubt that selfishness instead became the factor that pushed Lizzie to agree to live together with Emily despite feeling reservation at the beginning. This big sister was a big sister to the end who was spoiling her little sister rotten.

    (Surely, that honest feeling of Emily is also soothing and healing her heart¡­¡­)

    Kousuke thought of such thing while entering the dining room in front of the kitchen and ced his bag on arge long table there while watching over the skinship of the sisters smilingly.

    ¡¸Lizzie-san, sorry to make you prepare the meal all the time recently.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Unlike you two I¡¯m just a student. Not only that my future is already secured from the connection.¡¹

    In the ce of Emily who was very busy, Lizzy was in charge of managing this former Down residence that was now named as ¡°Grant Residence¡±.

    Although she had returned to school as student once more, it wasn¡¯t like she was working as lecturer like Emily. She had also been promised a position in Alpha Drug Manufacturing in the future so she had no worries.

    ¡¸They¡¯re properly acknowledging Lizzie-nee¡¯s ability as researcher you know?¡¹

    Emily lifted up her face from Lizzie¡¯s chest and corrected her with a protest. She said that Lizzie wasn¡¯t epted simply because she was like big sister to Emily.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m a type of person who ept the offered favor without any reservation, so I won¡¯t be bothered at all even if the offer camepletely because of the connection though.¡¹

    As expected from a former struggling student that made Professor Down thought that he had to help her. She seemed to be very knowledgeable of the harshness of reality despite her youth. <em>Nobody will suffer if you can fill your stomach with pride! </em>Her expression seemed to say that.

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯ll be all well and good if you simply produce a result that can offset the favor you got.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re so cool, Lizzie-nee!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thanks. Although, that demon king-sama, it feels like he¡¯d still do something for me even if he can¡¯t expect any result from me.¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­you mean because he¡¯s generous to his rtives, which include you through your connection with me?¡¹

    Kousuke asked while entering the kitchen. He thought that this person was a big deal if she saw through that.

    ¡¸There¡¯s that but, that person, I¡¯m thinking that perhaps he¡¯s the type of person who focused on simply increasing the number of his pawns, regardless of whether they¡¯ll be useful or not. You can say that¡¯s his method.¡¹

    Kousuke and Emily thought.

    <em>She¡¯s seeing through him even more than expected! Even though she only met him once in passing when giving a greeting!</em>

    It seemed that she was definitely a good human resource. Just from looking at Emily, it was clear that her respect meter for Lizzie was going up drastically again.

    Kousuke washed his hands at the kitchen while ncing at the second floor.

    ¡¸Only three people? <em>The little kids</em> aren¡¯t here huh?¡¹

    Kousuke said that after sensing the human presence. Of course, he wasn¡¯t talking about his children with Rana and others.

    To tell the truth, although it was different from their n at the beginning, they had met the general struggling students and not taking in anymore applications for staying here, but currently this house was certainly still being opened as a lodging.

    ¡¸I guess they¡¯lle home soon? They¡¯re just going to y in the neighborhood. Vanny called that she might be homete today. As for ire©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I know through my clone. She¡¯s really busy with a lot of peculiar saintess works. It looks like she¡¯ll be hone reallyte today. Rana is from the sanctuary©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m home now!¡¹

    Rana said she was home while showing her face not from the entrance, but by opening the door to the underground room that was located at the opposite side of the kitchen.

    She was going home from the sanctuary where the King Tree was located. In other words she used the ¡°gate¡± from Hauria¡¯s earth stronghold.

    There were several ¡°gate holes¡± in the underground room, so it was also possible to go directly to Vatican or security bureau from there.

    Vanessa and udia would also go home using ¡°gate¡± after they finished with their work.

    Lizzy said wee back to Rana with a smile while forcefully tearing off Emily who already had her fill of her big sis¡¯s smell.

    ¡¸Now, Emily. Help me with the meal preparation?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Wait a bit. I¡¯ll go change now.¡¹

    Emily ran to the second floor where each person¡¯s room was located. She was like a dog chasing after a thrown toy. She was unquestionably a siscon.

    ¡¸Should we also help out with something?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~, no, it¡¯s fine. More importantly there¡¯s still time until dinner, fufu, how about you give Kousukep pillow? You have work even at night and haven¡¯t slept right?¡¹

    ¡¸Your kindness is really touching¡­¡­¡¹

    They had only lived together for several months, but Lizzy¡¯s attitude was really rxed.

    At first, she looked a bit awkward, perhaps because she felt like an outsider who had gotten thrown right in the middle of harem, but she immediately gotten used even to that.

    A part of it was because Rana and others were friendly but¡­¡­

    Most likely, the biggest cause was <em>this house¡¯s peculiarity.</em>

    That was none other than the situation of why this house was ¡°needed in a slightly different way than imagined¡±, why Lizzy epted the position of being ¡°manager¡±, and why there were presences of other inhabitants other than her and rted people.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take you on your kind offer? Okay, Kou-kun. Come over here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ma¡¯am¡¹

    Kousuke and Rana moved to the living room that was at the opposite side of the dining room, at the right side of the entrance.

    Rana threw herself on arge sofa that was U-shaped and patted her thigh. She was wearing hot pants so her smooth and stic skin were exposed.

    Kousuke started enjoying a temporary rxation with floaty feeling like a summer moth that got entranced by fire.

    The soft sensation on the back of his head and the sensation of hand caressing his head felt pleasant. The cheerful voices of the sisters that came from the kitchen also served as a nice BGM.

    His clone was in the middle of working hard with udia, so his mind didn¡¯t drift offpletely, even so he could somehow feel fulfillment of his mind and body resting up.

    He didn¡¯t know how much time passed like that.

    Around the time when his consciousness was about to drift offpletely,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We¡¯re homeeee¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Really noisy voices reverberated.

    Kousuke lifted up his body with effort. Then five children around the age of elementary school student crowded in from the entrance. A man and a woman who looked to be in their seventies also came in with them.

    ¡¸Wee back, everyone. Father and sister too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯re back, Kousuke-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸My, did we bother your rest? But, there are children here so keep it in moderation okay?¡¹

    The sister¡¯s gaze was turned toward Rana. The sister had a graceful atmosphere, but the proof that she had gone through a lot of experiences was definitely engraved into her eyes so there was a solemnity there. In respond Rana too could only reply ¡¸Ye~s¡¹ obediently.

    The children stomped noisily toward the dining room yelling ¡¸We¡¯re hungry~¡¹.

    Lizzy¡¯s voice ¡¸Wash you haa~nds!¡¹ could be heard. Perhaps they heard that voice, three boys and girls around the age of middle school student also came down from the second floor.

    The three said wee home to Kousuke and Rana while getting asked by Emily ¡¸Help the kids wash their hands~¡¹ and went into the dining room.

    Now then, who were these children?

    Why were they living together with Kousuke and others?

    The answer to that was,

    ¡¸Ah, hey! Don¡¯t take your hand out of the water! Wash your hands properly with the tap water! Or rather you¡¯ve been told not to thoughtlessly use your ability©¤©¤don¡¯t snitch food from the side with telekic while I¡¯m saying that!¡¹

    It could be guessed from Lizzie¡¯s scolding.

    Yes, all of them were ¡°awakened¡±.

    It wasn¡¯t like they met misfortune because of that and couldn¡¯t be with their parents anymore. Just, their parents were confused with their children awakening to special power and went to the church for consultation because they didn¡¯t know what to do. And this was the result.

    Presently, Vatican was taking initiative to give this kind of counseling all over the world or perhaps dealing with it. udia was super busy and had a hard time going home was partly because of this too.

    ¡¸Really, what talented children. As a Hauria who can¡¯t use magic, I¡¯m feeling a little bit jealous.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. They¡¯re top talent with high percentages even among the awakened after all.¡¹

    Also, there was rank among the ¡°awakened¡±.

    If special cases like onmyouji where techniques were passed down among family were excluded¡­¡­

    The majority had their five senses sharpened, became able to use some kind of sixth sense, perhaps they had easier time recovering from wound or fatigue than normal people, and their physical ability improved to some degree.

    Those of slightly higher rank would be able to increase their senses, healing power, and physical ability intentionally.

    Going slightly higher again, they would be able to cause phenomenon in the category of superpower, but majority had nothing more than insignificant ability even in this.

    Even so it was still a dangerous thing for children to handle. There were also those who were getting worried by needless recruitment.

    Right now, Vatican was creating ces to safeguard those children through the churches in various countries. This ¡°Grant Residence¡± was also one of those.

    After all, in a sense this ce was one of the few safe areas on earth. Seeing that no struggling student came to live here, Emily epted the request from Vatican and took in the children.

    Fundamentally the children here came from nearby ce where their parents would be able to meet them at weekend or holiday.

    ¡¸Setting aside the middle and high schooler, at first I was worried that the little kids would get homesick and have a hard time here but¡­¡­it¡¯s great that they¡¯re having fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, they not only have friends here but, as expected learning to use special power must be fun too for them.¡¹

    ¡¸I get that. I too was excited when we got summoned to Tortus.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to retired exorcists epting the teaching job, the reputation for this system in society also isn¡¯t bad. As expected a worldwide religion is in different level. The trust level to priest and sister is just different.¡¹

    ¡¸They were like the symbol of evil at Tortus. Especiall for beastman.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they were like god of death to us. We¡¯re going to reap their heads if fanatics start appearing again.¡¹

    ¡¸Which one is the god of death here¡­¡­¡¹

    Of course, right now there wasn¡¯t even any evil god and a good-natured funky grandpa was filling the pope position, so Rana had no intention of doing such thing but¡­¡­

    For a moment, the dangerous light of ¡°head reaping bunny¡± that was dwelling inside Rana¡¯s eyes shed. It sent a shiver into Kousuke¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Kousuke! Rana! Help out a little! Looks like the children can¡¯t be patient anymore. It¡¯s a bit early but we¡¯re having dinner!¡¹

    Kousuke and Rana looked to each other and chuckled hearing Lizzy¡¯s loud voice. They then headed to the lively dining room.

    Like that, when it was finally time to eat.

    ¡¸Well then everyone, let¡¯s pray.¡¹

    Following the father¡¯s words, the children recited the post-meal prayer. But with rapid-talking. It seemed that they really had fun ying today, or perhaps they were really absorbed with practicing their ability. Anyway it seemed that it made them starving.

    The father who guessed that smiled wryly while concluding the prayer quickly. Then the children cheered <em>waah</em> and reached out toward the foods as though to say that they had been waiting for this.

    The sister admonished them to eat politely, but the starving children was like gangster in a sense. The middle and high schooler group were smiling wryly while looking after each kid.

    It was a really lively dining table.

    Surely living alone with just Rana and Emily also wouldn¡¯t be bad, but they would be able to do that as much as they wanted after graduation.

    Being able to spend time in a lively home like this during his time as student was a happy thing for Kousuke too. His expression naturally rxed.

    He rxed but¡­¡­

    Setting that aside, there was actually one thing that Kousuke wanted to make a tsukkomi about.

    (Nagumo, just because defense is needed I think you¡¯re overdoing it with the demonic remodeling¡­¡­)

    Actually this mansion had been upgraded that it couldn¡¯t bepared anymore with Down Residence.

    Not only it had barrier function and various types of weapons for interception, actually the underground had also be something outrageous due to the space expansion technology.

    Not only it could serve as shelter that wouldn¡¯t even shake from nuclear attack, it also could be used as training ground and various types of artifacts were also stored there.

    Of course, it was also possible to escape with teleportation and connected to anywhere all over the world from there. Going further, by using a specialized artifact, with the mediation of divine spirit La who was posted to be the avatar of King Tree, it was also possible to grasp the location of awakened to some degree even without using thepass.

    (I know that it¡¯ll also serve as our shelter if pushes to shove but¡­¡­to even prepare new type flying ship there, just what is he thinking?)

    If push came to shove, it was also possible to create a shining gate at the sky above the mansion, and the flying ship that was housed underground could fly out from there.

    (Something like this, something like this is just¡­¡­)

    By the way it was a digression but, the father was slender and bald. His name was Charles Zavier. When they first me, Kousuke reflexively made tsukkomi ¡¸Close-¡¹.

    This father with such name was serving as a teacher in the mansion where children who awakened to their ability were living¡­¡­

    Indeed. Certainly there was no way he would be able to hold back from retorting.

    ¡¸Really, just which school for gifted youngsters is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Kousuke, did you say something?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    Emily who was happily ying with the youngest girl looked toward him. Kousuke replied with a smile while shaking his head calmly.

    <em>Nagumo, you, you absolutely had that in mind! Because, the artifact formunicating with La, you intentionally made it look like a huge sphere even though there isn¡¯t any need for it! </em>He shook his head while thinking that.

    Like that, <em>I pray so the children here can spend their days peacefully, for that I¡¯ll go Aby no matter how many times¡­¡­</em>, Kousuke quietly prayed alone toward a god who he didn¡¯t even believe in.

    It was then, Kousuke¡¯s smartphone suddenly rang.

    He stopped eating and looked at his smartphone.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s that? Vanessa? Or is it ire?¡¹

    Rana tilted her head and asked. After all the ringtone showed that the caller was a rtive.

    ¡¸No¡­¡­it¡¯s from Azis? What¡¯s more it¡¯s a message? That¡¯s unusual.¡¹

    Aziz Stein. udia¡¯s stepbrother and a fifteen years old young exorcist.

    Actually right now he was doing homestay with Endou family because of udia¡¯s strong request and also Aziz¡¯s own request but¡­¡­

    It was alreadyte at night in Japan right now. Kousuke wondered why he was contacting him right now in confusion while opening the message.

    ©¤©¤he lp¡­¡­

    ¡¸Aziz!?¡¹

    What was in the message was just a single word. A help request that seemed to be written in a hurry.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Going back slightly in time.

    At Endou residence in the dead of night.

    Aziz was inside a room in the second floor where he was frozen while holding a thin book in one hand.

    Questions were whirling inside his head. His mind had never felt this chaotic before.

    Just what was he looking at right now? Why was something like this, inside that person¡¯s room?

    His instinct was telling him to run away immediately. He mustn¡¯t stayed here. It was desperately insisting to him that he should pretend to not see anything.

    But, before the object that was just too much of an unknown, his thought was running in circles and his body wouldn¡¯t move.

    That was why, it came. It came for him.

    ¡¸©¤©¤So you saw it?¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    He turned around in a sh. Cold sweat gushed out.

    There was someone peeking out with just half their face visible from behind the door.

    The light from the corridor became backlight that made the person¡¯s expression unclear. It was even more so because the person¡¯s sses glinted even though there wasn¡¯t any light source.

    But, the person¡¯s mouth¡­¡­

    ¡¸W-why, is something like this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Why? You don¡¯t understand? It was your fault you know?¡¹

    *Nicha-* It twisted¡­¡­

    Aziz became aware. Right now, his dignity and values were in danger.

    He thought that facing a named demon would still be far better than this.

    A presence that differed from magic or willpower caused an overpowering shivering going through his spine.

    If he had to make an example based on a movie that had been showed to him recently, yes, this was none other than©¤©¤the Fuorce!! (TN: There¡¯s this meme in Japan when Fujoshi got read as Force. If you squint the two words looks simr)

    The dark side¡¯s hand was reaching out to him!!

    Therefore,

    ¡¸Oo, god. Please grant me salvation¡­¡­¡¹

    Aziz was desperately sending request for help with his hand behind his back while his other hand was unconsciously making the cross sign.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It¡¯s already December¡­unbelievable. Without mankind noticing, has the rotation or whatever or this or that made the year became shorter? Shirakome has a strong suspicion of this.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Neutral zone hotel, gun sommelier, etc.

    From [Jon Wick] movie series. I love the gun sommelier scene the most.

    ¨C The immediately destroyed bar Yellow g

    From [ck Lagoon]. The indomitable bar. I like the bar owner the most for no special reason.

    ¨C Isn¡¯t it all thanks to salmon sandwich!

    From Tsukushima-san of [Bleach]. Everything is thanks to Tsukushima-san.

    ¨C School for gifted youngsters

    From [X-Men]. The sphere is Cerebro.

    ¨C Help

    From Sakamoto Yuji of [Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu].

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478

    <strong>The War God Father, is Here</strong>

    ¡¸Fufufu <em>fufufu </em>¸¯¸¯¸¯¸¯¸¯¡­¡­¡¹(TN: Alright, time for Japanese lesson. This ¡°¸¯¡± kanji is read as ¡°fu¡±, and used to write the ¡°fu¡± in fujoshi. The kanji¡¯s meaning is rot.)

    ¡¸Tsu¡¹

    The source of theughing voice that greatly invoked anxiety took a step, into inside the room.

    Aziz unconsciously backed away. But, he was already in front of the desk. He couldn¡¯t step back any further than there.

    The girl stepped forward, then she stepped forward again. Her abnormal atmosphere made him unconsciously gulped.

    Bluntly speaking, it was repul©¤©¤terrifying.

    But, even so, the girl who was approaching in front of him while scattering an unknown power©¤©¤the Fuorce (temp) was a precious little sister of someone who Aziz was greatly indebted to.

    <em>O God! Please grant me strength!</em>

    He tightly grasped the cross that was hanging on his neck. Then he thrust it forward while shrieking these words.

    ¡¸Imand you in the name of god! Demon! Show me your name!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, how horrible to call me a demon-. Or rather, why¡¯re you asking my name now!? You know that I¡¯m Manami aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    The Fuorce vanished and a normal tsukkomi burst out.

    Yes, it was Manami.

    She was Kousuke¡¯s little sister. She was also engaged in two trades that were too unique at the same time, one as a staff officer of the Soul Sisters, and one as a trueborn fujoshi. She was a second year middle school girl with fetishes deep in the abyss despite her young age.

    Aziz made a puzzled expression.

    He wordlessly took out a small bottle from his pocket, opened the lid skillfully with just one hand, then covered the opening with his index finger while,

    ¡¸Demon, leave!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, cold!? What¡¯re you doing!?¡¹

    He drew cross symbol in the air while sshing the content of the small bottle©¤©¤drops of holy water on Manami.

    The drops of water avoided Manami¡¯s sses and hit her forehead and cheeks. As expected from someone of his skill but¡­¡­

    Aziz looked even more puzzled seeing that Manami didn¡¯t start smoking from getting hit by the holy water. He also didn¡¯t hear any agonized voice that directly resounded inside his head.

    Even though those were what should happen in the case of demonic possession¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­How?¡¹

    ¡¸How what!?¡¹

    Manami puffed up her cheeks and red at Aziz. Aziz¡¯s eyes opened wide like saucers.

    Even the sses that reflected light despite there was no light source around was only looking normal right now. He could see her eyes clearly. She was wearing her usual cute pink pajama, and her hair was also tied in pigtails like usual. There was also no strange aura from her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­you¡¯re Manami-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Do I look like anyone else!?¡¹

    They were the same age but because Aziz was taller, Manami¡¯s line of sight was a head shorter than him.

    And so Aziz took a step forward with a lot of caution while slightly stooping to match the height of the ring Manami.

    He looked at her ca~refully from that close. Into Manami¡¯s eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t see any disquieting shadow that was unique to demonic possession, much less any cloudiness in there. There also wasn¡¯t any red light or the like there. Those eyes were just normal.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking what do you mean!?¡¹

    Just what in the world was that presence just now¡­¡­Aziz thought in bewilderment.

    For him, Manami was a kind girl who was friendly and could be considerate except for those times when she sometimes looked at him strangely.

    She loved story above all else. The atmosphere around her was truly that of a literary girl, except when her sses glinted strangely sometimes.

    From a nce she seemed to be the type of girl who was meek with weak self-assertion. To put it badly she looked like a in and inconspicuous girl, but in actuality she was an extremely bright girl with firm principle, excepting those times when she held her breath to make herself stood out less and observed her surrounding (particrly the boys?).

    By no means she could be a girl who radiated such, repuls©¤©¤terrifying aura¡­¡­

    ¡¸Good grief, more importantly!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­¡­¡¹

    Was it just his misunderstanding? That¡¯s right, this too was some kind of mistake¡­¡­.

    There was no way this kind of thin book, could be inside Kousuke-san¡¯s room that was being lent to him. Aziz straightened up his body while telling himself that half to convince himself.

    But, that was what they called escaping reality.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You saw didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¡¹

    The Fuorce, once more!!

    The aura changed instantly. This was truly the special characteristic of demonic possession. People who normally spent their daily lives ordinarily would suddenly take action one day as though they had arranged it beforehand. Together with such repulsive aura.

    ¡¸That, give it to me?¡¹

    ¡¸T-this what in the world¡­¡­was it you Manami-san-? The one, who put this in Kousuke-san¡¯s room!¡¹

    He didn¡¯t want to believe it. He didn¡¯t but, the reality was always cruel.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I was careless. Aziz-kun using Kou-nii¡¯s room¡­¡­everyday, Aziz-kun is sleeping on Kou-nii¡¯s bed¡­¡­that kind of situation, isn¡¯t it stirring?¡¹

    ¡¸Stirring what!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been holding back, all this time since it was decided that Aziz-kun woulde here for homestay. But, when I saw with my own eyes how you¡¯re sleeping on Kou-nii¡¯s bed-, there¡¯s no way I can hold back anymore! It had been a long time since I got so absorbed that I even forgot myself. Not to mention you even appealed how you luv luv Kou-nii, every single day! It can¡¯t be helped even if Two People Folded Extremity(Wild Ideas) are Fuorce Thrusting Zero Method(Big Bang-ing) from shes of the Heavenly Flying(Inspirations) descending down on me one after another isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    He didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. But, he at least understood that he had caught a glimpse of something terrifying. Also, she was talking really rapidly like machine gun.

    Unknowingly, Aziz¡¯s foot was taking a step back. Even though he was able to face even a named demon, now he was overwhelmed by Manami who rattling on and on while radiating a strange pressure. He was getting cornered both mentally and physically.

    But, the youngest exorcist Aziz had been taught that his greatest weapon was calmness and unshakeable conviction. With that he took in the situation from some fragments of Manami¡¯s words despite everything.

    The unexpected situation that he found it hard to believe.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, the one who drew this was¡­¡­¡­¡­Manami-san?¡¹

    Manami stopped abruptly. Her sses glinted once more. Her eyes being not visible provoked anxiety from inside him. An eerie quietness drifted in the air.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Reading your own creation once more, in the actual spot where the scene took ce. That is truly the one and only ceremony of pilgrimage to sacred ce.¡¹

    As expected he didn¡¯t understand just what she was saying.

    But, perhaps, she meant that her head was too immersed with a lot of things that she carelessly left behind the essential thin book in this room. He somehow got that meaning from all those words.

    But putting that aside, Manami slowly held out her hand toward him. He couldn¡¯t imagine how could a simple gesture like that be so terrifying.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You didn¡¯t see anything. You don¡¯t know anything. You understand don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸M-Manami-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Normally, Aziz would be able to punch flying a mere creepy person like this but, this time the opponent was Manami. There was no way he couldy his hand on her. He shut his eyes with the resolve to ept any kind of fate that was lying in store for him¡­¡­

    ¡¸Just what are you doing, you idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸It hurtsss!?¡¹

    He opened his eyes in surprise and,

    ¡¸Kousuke-san!!¡¹

    The hero that Aziz trusted the most in this world was there before him.

    He caught Manami in a head lock with one hand while his other hand was grinding his fist on her head.

    ¡¸There was a rescue request from Aziz so I came running expecting that something happened here, but this is what I found¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, rescue request from me?¡¹

    Aziz was startled and hurriedly looked at his smartphone once more. Judging from his look, it seemed that ¡¸Help¡¹ was something that he did unconsciously.

    ¡¸Hohou? So he sought Kou-nii unconsciously¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For those words to be the first thinging out of your mouth in this situation¡­¡­someone like you reeally just beyond help.¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch ouch ouch, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry-¡¹

    Manami was bing teary from the grinding that got stronger. Aziz nced at her from the side while checking his smartphone once more. There was Kousuke¡¯s name in his phone¡¯s call register.

    It was night so he also kept his phone in silent mode. He didn¡¯t notice because he was distracted by Manami.

    Actually, after Kousuke¡¯s call failed to connect, he also tried to call the house¡¯s phone, Manami¡¯s smartphone, and then his parents¡¯ smartphones.

    However Manami and his parents¡¯ smartphones were also in silent mode, and Manami even left hers in her room.

    And then, as for the house¡¯s phone¡­¡­actually, very recently there had been silent phone callsing in repeatedly, so the house residents set the phone¡¯s ringing volume to small and those at the second floor couldn¡¯t hear it.

    In any case.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, Kousuke-san. I was bothering you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I understand the situation in general now from looking at that thin book. Rather, sorry I guess, for this stupid little sis of mine. You were scared right?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, how can Kousuke-san¡¯s little sister be scary or anything¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m inly scared of her though? When this fellow entered her creator mode¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Aziz-kun averted his gaze. As expected, he seemed to be a little scared.

    Kousuke stopped the grinding and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸Well, when this girl start acting and talking iprehensibly, mostly it¡¯s when she¡¯s feeling ashamed and about to blow her fuss. She must be really desperate seeing Aziz finding out.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu-¡¹

    It seemed to be bull¡¯s eye. Manami was still being kept in head lock, but somehow it looked like she was burying her head on Kousuke¡¯s chest.

    It seemed that she didn¡¯t want Aziz to find out. She tried to ride the momentum before this to make it like this never happened.

    Hearing that, tension left from Aziz¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s going on? Do you know what time it is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Kousuke? You got back home?¡¹

    As expected with this much ruckus, their parents©¤©¤the father Hidekazu and the mother Misato also got wakened up.

    The two were confused seeing Aziz standing near the desk with a troubled face, Manami who was put in a headlock, and Kousuke who should be in Britain being here.

    But, when their eyes caught the thin book that was held in Aziz¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸¡¸We¡¯re really sorry for our daughter! Did she do anything to you!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Just what are you all think I am!?¡¹

    Normally, when amotion happened after a boy who came for homestay was found together with the daughter in the middle of night, the natural flow of event was for the male one to be regarded with suspicion. That would be even more so when the discoverers were the daughter¡¯s parents.

    And yet, the parents apologized with any hesitation for their daughter¡¯s wrong deed¡­¡­

    It showed just what kind of reputation Manami had among family.

    But. it couldn¡¯t be helped that she had that kind of reputation after seeing her doing things like muttering ¡¸Aa~, I wanna marry this kinda woman¡¹ each time she saw a talent that looked simr to Shizuku in TV, or letting out a strangeugh ¡¸Dyufufuh¡¹ each time she saw two male idols entangled with each other.

    ¡¸Kuh, as I thought perhaps we should ask Sousuke to keep staying here.¡¹

    ¡¸Kousuke already left the house, so he also wouldn¡¯t be burning with envy.¡¹

    Hidekazu-tousanmented while Misato-kaasan spoke anxiously.

    Actually, the eldest son Sousuke-niisan had started living alone since this spring.

    ¡ºWho¡¯s gonna stay in this kind of house where my little brother might flirt with his harems at the drop of hat! I¡¯m leaving this house! I¡¯ll get my own girlfriend!¡»

    He said that sentence over his shoulder while leaving.

    Sousuke-niisan who had vented his frustration and envy toward his little brother into his study was very brilliant.

    He was practically guaranteed to graduate as the top of his college¡¯sw department, and he had also already acquired the qualification to be judicial clerk.

    His enrollment intow school had also been decided. Surely in several more years he would have gotten thewyer qualification too, no doubt about it.

    His face also wasn¡¯t bad. His attitude with other people was also good. When his little brother wasn¡¯t in the picture, he was a nice young man with no fault that could be seen.

    But, he just couldn¡¯t make a girlfriend.

    Even if he managed to get into a good mood with a girl, some kind of problem would definitely crop up and the girl would be taken away by someone, or it turned out that she already had a boyfriend¡­¡­

    He simply had no luck at all with the opposite sex.

    It was as though, yes. If the thinness of Kousuke¡¯s shadow was because the sense of presence in his family had been taken away by his big brother and little sister, he got all the luck with the opposite sex in exchange, even his big brother¡¯s portion¡­¡­

    It seemed the person in question was under such impression. Anyway he seemed to be thinking to escape from his little brother¡¯s shadow©¤©¤no, from the start such shadow was almost nonexistent but, anyway he would get away and regain his luck with woman.

    Surely it was just a pointless effort. But nobody said that. After all Sousuke looked really desperate.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸Sou-nii and Aziz-kun? ¸¯(Fu)h, that¡¯s no good. It doesn¡¯t heat me up at all. That¡¯s pairing error.¡¹

    Manami-chan had sat with seiza posture on the floor when they noticed.

    She was doing that without being told. As expected it seemed she was reflecting for causing this muchmotion. There wasn¡¯t any such sign from her speech but, it couldn¡¯t be helped because of her fujoshi nature that was beyond salvation.

    <em>Please, ept me even though I¡¯m somebody like this</em>, that kind of atmosphere could be felt from her. ¡­¡­As expected, perhaps she wasn¡¯t reflecting at all.

    ¡¸But still, you, I don¡¯t want to even consider it but, you haven¡¯t been selling this right?¡¹

    The thin book wasn¡¯t a manuscript. It was properly bound with cover and back pages and all.

    The biggest festival for doujinshi was still quite far in the future but¡­¡­that wasn¡¯t the only convention for selling and buying those things. Kousuke-oniichan¡¯s eyes turned grim from that unpleasant hunch.

    If BL books of Aziz and him were circting without his permission¡­¡­he was willing even to burn book no matter who tried to stop him.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look down on me! I will never circte anything without the models¡¯ permission, I swear it on my pride! That one is just for my own use! I even did the binding myself!¡¹

    It was a work that was to her satisfaction. If she was going to read it once more, she absolutely wanted to do it in the real world spot of the scene. That was just how good the result turned out to be.

    The impression after reading it was also the best from how good the work was, to a degree that she half went into a trip.

    ¡­¡­Well, that was why she had one for her own reading, one for preservation, and some for sharing with a very very small part of her kindred souls. But then she got careless and didn¡¯t notice that she left behind one of them.

    ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re going that far then I¡¯m not doubting you, but still¡­¡­¡¹

    His little sister was troublesome in this aspect where she was being properly good mannered in that kind of thing.

    Even though they were family, as expected he couldn¡¯t go as far as denying her individual fun time, rather he didn¡¯t want to.

    Although.

    ¡¸But, this time Aziz is getting dragged into it.¡¹

    Kousuke-oniichan¡¯s words were mixed with harshness in it. Hidekazu-otousan and Misato-okaasan were also in agreement with him.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t possibly cause a child who¡¯s entrusted to us from other family to have unpleasant experience.¡¹

    ¡¸And so, that book is confiscated. From now on, you¡¯re also forbidden to use Aziz-kun as model!¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­a fish can¡¯t breath if there¡¯s no water you know!?¡¹

    So it was to that level¡­¡­. When she fantasized about Aziz, there would also be desire to draw it into shape¡­¡­the Endou family were at their wits¡¯ end. Even though they were already being gentle from not destroying the book.

    Aziz who was watching that scene of Endou family half in a daze dropped his gaze on the thin book that he was still holding.

    A second passed. <em>Haa, </em>he let out a sigh, with a troubled face. But, his gaze turned to look straight at Manami.

    ¡¸Umm, I¡­¡­don¡¯t mind this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Kousuke, Hidekazu, and Misato opened their eyes wide. Manami¡¯s expression also looked shocked, but then it immediately turned into a knowing look ¡¸Ah hah~¡¹, and a weeet grin formed on her lips due to the image that formed in her mind.

    Of course, the grinding punishment descended from her Onii-chanb. Ouchhhh¨C.

    ¡¸No, of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that I ept the content. To be honest, it¡¯s creepy.¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course it is.¡¹

    If, that thin book became the trigger for something like ¡¸This kind of rtionship with Kousuke-san, I guess that¡¯s one way¡­¡­¡¹ and opened a new door, Kousuke would be troubled. Very troubled.

    ¡¸But, well, I also understand that there are various shapes of love in this world. Especially in Japan¡­¡­it¡¯s amazing here.¡¹

    Aziz said the word ¡°amazing¡± while smiling wryly. The Endou family could somehow guess that there were various meanings inside that word.

    The days he had spent in Japan hadn¡¯t be that long, but apparently Aziz could understand a little about the abyssal state of this country¡¯s subculture.

    It was none other than Manami who taught him a lot about it, so he knew even more unnecessarily.

    ¡¸Besides¡­¡­¡¹

    Aziz walked toward Manami who was sitting with seiza posture and fell on a knee.

    He spoke while straightening up the thin book that had gotten slightly creased because he unconsciously gripped it too strongly from nervousness.

    ¡¸The drawing itself, is really pretty.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Manami¡¯s eyes behind her sses rounded widely like saucers.

    ¡¸I think it mustn¡¯t be easy drawing like this. I can feel the great effort behind it. It¡¯s a field that I don¡¯t really understand but, I can feel that this must be something that Manami-san really loved and crazy about.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Oh? Manami-san¡¯s eyes were darting around for some reason. That must be because this was her first time the result of her hobby got recognized to this degree so straightforwardly, and by an opposite sex at that.

    <em>I don¡¯t know what kind of face I should make for this kind of time¡­¡­</em>her face seemed to say that.

    ¡¸In the first ce, it¡¯s wonderful that she can already create something that other people will want to get even if they have to pay for it, even though she¡¯s the same age like me. I¡¯m only good at destroying things, so I¡¯m a bit jealous.¡¹

    Aziz too had already heard how Manami had published her own creations for sale in inte and how they were sold in considerable number, though those works had different content.

    It seemed that Aziz was honestly impressed when Manami talked to him about it while looking slightly proud. It was clear from a single look at his eyes that he was being earnest.

    Before anyone realized it, not only Manami, even Hidekazu, Misato, and also Kousuke were swallowed by that gentle and kind atmosphere and listened quietly to Aziz¡¯s words.

    It was mysterious. Even though there wasn¡¯t any light source here other than the light leaking in from the hallway, it felt strangely bright here deep in the night¡­¡­

    ¡¸As expected from Kousuke-san¡¯s little sister. My deepest respect. It¡¯ll be a bit troubling if a work based on Kousuke-san and me get out into the world but¡­¡­¡¹

    Aziz slowly held out the thin book. He was holding it carefully like a treasure.

    ¡¸At the very least, I won¡¯t deny your ¡°like¡±.¡¹

    <em>That¡¯s why, everyone too shouldn¡¯t scold Manami-san too much, please,</em> Aziz-kun concluded his talk with a smile.

    They now understood, the true identity of the phenomenon that made it felt strangely bright.

    A halo! There was a halo shining from Aziz-kun!!

    ¡¸S-so brighhttt-, I¡¯m getting CLEANSEDDD-¡¹

    Manami-chan held her arms before her face and withered down. Her parents and big bro somehow got the illusion that she was crumbling into dust that the wind carried away.

    ¡¸A-as expected from the saintess¡¯s little brother. This is a true clergyman!!¡¹

    Even Kousuke backed away from Aziz.

    ¡¸Aziz-kun¡­¡­¡­¡­please, keep staying in this house forever. No, rather I want you to call me Otou-san(father-inw).¡¹

    ¡¸Our daughter is like this, but please I ask you to treat her well from here on too.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes-. Please take care of me too!¡¹

    Hidekazu-otousan and Misato-okaasan took Aziz¡¯s hands with emotionally moved expressions and sincerity oozing out from them.

    The two had been constantly worrying about the future of their daughter who was a Soul Sister and a fujoshi. It wasn¡¯t like they harbored any prejudice, so as long as Manami was happy they would be fine with it but¡­¡­

    Even so this was, a big chance that suddenly fell on theirp. Had there been a male that could ept their daughter¡¯s hobby to this degree before this? When even he himself had been used as material!? No, there absolutely hadn¡¯t!

    They mustn¡¯t let Aziz-kun got away here! Their feeling was definitely like that. Perhaps.

    Aziz-kun couldn¡¯t even imagine right now that the parents were locked-on to him as their daughter¡¯s future partner.

    He was feeling honestly happy, because he would be their family when udia-neesan and Kousuke married, but instead they had already epted him as that kind of family right now.

    In the end, Aziz-kun¡¯s future would be¡­¡­

    It was a done-deal that he would be Kousuke¡¯s brother-inw but, would that be simply because he was udia¡¯s little brother?

    Or would he be brother-inw due to another way? There was still nobody who knew.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Something like that happened. Sorry, my little sis was making trouble.¡¹

    That apologetic voice of Kousuke echoed from inside a long old hidden passage that connected Rome¡¯s street to inside Vatican©¤©¤the underground base of Omnibus.

    There was udia beside him. They were on their way home from a mission that hadsted several days.

    Actually there was also a hidden passage that could be passed through directly with car, but udia intentionally chose to walk through an old passage that was hundreds of meter long.

    It was made from stone with themps¡¯ faint orange lights being the only thing illuminating the path.

    It created quite the mood. It was a quiet ce where there would be nobody bothering them.

    Actually, just a little bit before they returned to Rome from their mission, the two had gone to a slightly nice ce for eating, and also strolling through the city.

    They were in the middle of busy period. It should be fine if they at least had meal together and taking a slightly longer path. That was what Director Dime who emitted murderous eye glints from his eyes said. With that permission the two were able to have a date in their spare moment.

    They were walking through this old passage was also because of udia¡¯s maiden heart who was hoping that this alone time of theirs couldst as long as possible.

    That was the intention but¡­¡­

    The slightly sweet atmosphere between the two changed drastically with udia¡¯s next statement.

    ¡¸I see. The forbidden world that I heard about, so Manami-san has finallypleted it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second¡¹

    The shocking reaction from udia-san.

    Inside this old passage made from stone where two adults standing together still left a lot of space, Kousuke¡¯s expression changed as though he had met an unexpected betrayal.

    Kousuke reflexively stopped still. His face was faintly illuminated by the passage¡¯s oldmp.

    ¡¸Before this, when staying in your home, I heard a lot of things from Manami-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That girl-, she didn¡¯t ck off with her proselytizing-¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, Rana-san and others also know about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s sense of values is already corrupted-¡¹

    ¡¸I need to ask her to borrow it the next time we meet.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>She¡¯s already infected? </em>Kousuke¡¯s expression turned into despair. Seeing that, udia¡¯s straight face instantly burst intoughter.

    ¡¸K-Kousuke-sama. That face of yours-. I¡¯m just joking, joking! Fufufu-¡¹

    ¡¸A-aa, what, so it¡¯s just a joke. Thank god. I thought ire already opened a new door and panicked there¡­¡­¡¹

    A saintess going <em>dufufu</em> while having delusion of her lover and little brother¡¯s rtionship¡­¡­certainly, that would be unpleasant.

    ¡¸Whening to our house, everyone gathered in Manami¡¯s room for girl¡¯s meet? Pajama party? Could it be it was at that time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It was fun. As expected from Kousuke-sama¡¯s little sister. Manami-san too is a unique individual.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hm~m. That, can I honestly feel happy about that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. At the very least, I think that she¡¯s a lovely person. I was happy when she called me ire-neesama. Very much so.¡¹

    It seemed that Manami was doing well in her own way with Rana and others as a future family.

    ¡¸Well, it was a bit vexing that Vanessa-san was the one who hit it off the most with her. I can¡¯t keep up with even half of their talk.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, yeah, well, she¡¯s a kindred mind after all. Rather I want ire to just stay as you are.¡¹

    Even though she was deathly busy with works of security bureau, Vanessa-san apparently was in regr contact with Manami. From the start that SOUSAKAN(agent) was an otaku who proimed that her bible was Japanese manga, so those two must be genuinely hitting it off.

    It seemed Manami too was treating Vanessa alone like her own friend rather than her brother¡¯s wife.

    ¡¸Regardless, if they¡¯re epting Aziz then it¡¯s nothing to apologize about, Kousuke-sama.¡¹

    udia smiled sweetly and linked her arm with Kousuke. She strongly hugged her arm on her chest and resumed walking immediately.

    ¡¸Aziz often contacted. How he did this or that, how he learned that, how he got surprised by that¡­¡­he really never ran out of story to tell. I could feel how much fun he has there.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Especially when he talked about school¡­¡­¡¹

    Actually Aziz wasn¡¯t just doing homestay in the house of Endou family. He also transferred to the school where Manami was at.

    On the surface he was a transfer student from Italia. Behind the scene he was a bodyguard for Endou family while Kousuke was away & provisional staff for dealing with the returnees respond division during emergency.

    But, there was another actual reason why he transferred. It was a personal circumstance of udia.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, this is the first time Aziz study abroad, no, in the first ce this is also his first time enrolling to a normal school isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He mostly went to Omnibus¡¯s specialized agency or got individual lesson. That¡¯s why, everything must feel fresh for him. He also often talk about Manami-san. How she¡¯s treating him well, or how he might have caused her trouble again. Fufu¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, that Manami, she has been taking care of him really well huh.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right you know? That¡¯s why, I¡¯m really thankful to Manami-san. As that boy¡¯s big sister.¡¹

    udia threw her gaze at empty air with a fond look.

    ¡¸¡­¡­To be honest, I wanted that boy to live a normal life.¡¹

    Aziz was born as a sacrifice for demon. udia weed him as a family even when he didn¡¯t even have any human-like emotion, that was exactly why she actually didn¡¯t want him to be something like exorcist.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want him, to live in the same way like me¡­¡­¡¹

    Until now she had abandoned the notion of normal life, and spent her days going through trainings that made her vomited blood, and battles that whittled her life and mind.

    But, that was a path that she chose because she had a clear motive for it.

    A personal motive called revenge.

    But, Aziz didn¡¯t have anything like that. Of course he must have a sense of duty. But there was no doubt, that his biggest reason was to repay his debt toward udia and others.

    ¡¸You never know what¡¯ll happen in life. To think, that mankind¡¯s sworn enemies the demons would be allies now¡­¡­but, thanks to that the organization¡¯s activity has changed slightly. That boy managed to run into a good chance like this.¡¹

    What was the most important was Aziz¡¯s own will.

    If fighting demon was still the most important thing for Omnibus right now, Aziz would never leave the organization no matter what he was told.

    But, the current Omnibus¡¯s main activity was changing. It went without saying, that was because the threat of demon was gone after a fashion.

    And so, the highest priorities for the current Omnibus was dealing with the awakened, giving consultation and the like for various countries about supernatural phenomenon, and also doing their original role©¤©¤investigating, monitoring, and managing relics orpanies that might increase their threat level.

    In the first ce it was rare for demon to manifest. 90% of times it was man-made cmity by demon worshippers.

    And so, although their workload itself increased explosively, the threat was currently decreasing.

    There was no problem at all for Aziz to temporarily leave the organization to experience normal life.

    ¡¸Aziz himself too, he couldn¡¯tpletely hide his interest with life in Japan after meeting Kousuke-sama, so I¡¯m relieved that it looks like he¡¯s having fun right now.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good then. I too am feeling peace of mind that Aziz is there back home.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that¡¯s also a happy thing for that boy you know?¡¹

    She must be feeling genuinely happy that her little brother was having fun with his student life at Japan.

    udia¡¯s expression rxed happily. Her atmosphere was also warm and soft.

    Even while they were having such nice talk, she had actually stumbled around four times at spots where there were nothing and almost fell down hard each time, but she paid it no mind.

    For Kousuke it was something troubling that made it hard for him to focus to their talk though¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah, we already arrived¡­¡­¡¹

    udia looked at the end of the corridor with reluctance. The wall ahead of her gaze had a metal door that was decorated with a cross.

    ¡¸Fun times are always ending in the blink of eye aren¡¯t they.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s time there¡¯ll be another chance. Regardless of everything I can create clones after all.¡¹

    It went without saying that in exchange the main body would shave off his sleeping time. And so udia¡¯s expression became troubled, but as expected she couldn¡¯t hide her happiness.

    She pressed her body even more on him.

    It was a narrow path. Kousuke got pushed by that and his back touched the wall. udia¡¯s moist eyes were reflected in his eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    There was no word from either of them, but their hearts were undoubtedly as one. Both of them naturally brought their faces closer©¤©¤

    *ZuuuUUUUNN* There was a tremor.

    *Rustle rustle* Dust fell down and covered the two of them.

    ¡¸W-what is thisss-¡¹

    udia reflexively let out an angry shout from getting bothered, but her indignation onlysted a moment.

    The tremor wasing in session.

    Ahead of here was the underground base of Omnibus. Above the ground was Vatican City. If there was construction work nearby then there was no way udia wouldn¡¯t be aware of it.

    Kousuke and udia looked at each other. Their expressions were already the one for battle.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, ire.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-, Kousuke-sama.¡¹

    They opened the door and rushed into Omnibus¡¯s underground facility. ir activated the ¡°treasure warehouse¡± that she received for her personal use and took out the ¡°Holy Cross¡±.

    It was a sacred treasure that was specialized to deal with demon, but now after she had gone through the sea of trees battle, it had been extremely modified by Hajime with various abilities that it could disy udia¡¯s strength sufficiently whether she was facing human or apparition.

    She carried the heavy thing on her back and followed behind Kousuke rushing toward the epicenter of the tremors.

    ¡¸Ahead of here is¡­¡­the training facility?¡¹

    It was arge hall for training or experiment. Kousuke and udia looked at each other once more.

    While they were doing that, roars like ¡¸Nuuuuhn¡¹ or ¡¸ZEAAAAAAAH¡¹ could be heard. The two¡¯s faces became like ¡¸Ah, I think I know this¡­¡­¡¹.

    They didn¡¯t slow down and break into therge hall. There, a sight that was just as they expected entered their eyes.

    ¡¸Funnuuuh!!¡¹

    ¡¸GYOEEEEH!?¡¹

    A two meters metal gargoyle with a heinous face got socked by a father with a fiendish face. Using a metal book.

    Gargoyle-san¡¯s head rotated by 360 degree and its body was spinning midair like in a dance while it fell down. It then wed on the ground desperately to crawl forward©¤©¤no, it was trying to run away?

    ¡¸Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡¹

    ¡¸GEE!?¡¹

    The ck father robe looked like a death god¡¯s attire right now, which couldn¡¯t be helped.

    The death god©¤©¤aka Omnibus¡¯s leader, Director Patrick Dime dropped his sacred treasure the metal book ¡°Book of Holy Destruction¡±.

    *ZUUNN* A heavy sound resounded. The stone floor was cracked. No matter how they looked at it, the book¡¯s weight didn¡¯t match its appearance. Or rather, it wasn¡¯t that heavy in the first ce.

    It was the proof of the extreme modification that it received from Hajime.

    A chain entangled the book as though to say ¡°Zero intention to read the book¡±. The chain stretched tautly and the book that cracked the ground just from being dropped started getting spun around likesso.

    The air immediately started to growl *GOU GOU* from the rotation.

    ¡¸Stand up, demon.¡¹

    ¡¸Ge, gee¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you if you back away. I¡¯ll kill you if you falter. I¡¯ll still kill you even if you turn your back on me and cry-!! Stand and fight if you want to live¨C!!¡¹

    ¡¸ONGYAAAAH!!!¡¹

    An angry voice that sounded simr to earth rumbling reverberated. Gargoyle-san roared half in desperation.

    Right after that, the metal book that was choke full with centrifugal force was swung down. Gargoyle-san sessfully dodged it in a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Instantly, *ZUUUUUUUUNNN*, an impossibly strong shockwave surged out and a small crater was formed on the ground.

    Looking carefully, the hard stone paving looked like it had been hit by a meteor shower from the craters dotting it here and there.

    ¡¸J-just what in the world¡­¡­why is the director fighting demon?¡¹

    udia¡¯s eyes opened wide to show her confusion.

    There, Kousuke¡¯s focus finally turned toward the surrounding.

    Intense roars, half-desperate howls. Awful shaking on the ground and©¤©¤cheers from both sides.

    Yes, there were a lot of people in this space.

    ¡¸More than ten metal gargoyles and, Omnibus¡¯s people? Besides, geh!? So it¡¯s like that! No, just what is this!?¡¹

    It went without saying, the people cheering for Director Dime were the exorcists. Beside them the metal gargoyles were simrly swinging around their fists cheering for theirrade (?).

    Looking closer there was a dome shaped barrier ced around the two fighting. It was so that the damage also wouldn¡¯t reach outside.

    Seen from the outside, this was like an illegal underground ring. The cheering was also wildly enthusiastic. It seemed that the pride of each camp was hanging on this battle.

    And, if asked why a demon and the director of exorcists were in a death match (?) when they should be allied, well, it went without saying.

    ¡¸Nagumooo!!¡¹

    He reflexively yelled that name. The person in question who must have noticed them from the start©¤©¤Hajime was standing at slight distance away. He looked back across his shoulder and lightly waved his hand at them.

    Near him were Hattori-san and several people. There were also people with atmosphere like bureaucrat. Not only them, there were even Chief Magdanese and Vanessa, and also someone from Vatican©¤©¤one of the cardinals who knew of Omnibus there.

    For some reason, they were watching Director Dime¡¯s battle with the gargoyle while talking with several people in suits. Based on their appearance, were they Americans?

    ¡¸Ah,e to think of it I received a text. It said that some outsiders suddenly got invited.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but I don¡¯t know the detail.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it something important that can¡¯t be written in text message?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no¡­¡­my smartphone, is in this state, after all.¡¹

    ire awkwardly took out her smartphone like an elementary school student whose test with bad score got found out.

    It was split in two.

    ¡¸Again¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He, hehe. I¡¯m sorry that my butt is so big¡­¡­¡¹

    She must have stumbled when Kousuke wasn¡¯t looking. There was no doubt that it was when she was in the middle of reading the text message. Then, because of some kind of Pythagoras, smartphone-kun slid in under the saintess¡¯s magnificent butts, then perhaps there was a pebble or something below it that made it angled (second failure factor) just right.

    ¡¸It was after the mission was over, and the text also had no mark for emergency, so I thought I can just ask after returning¡­¡­hehe-¡¹

    The saintess made a twitching smile like a small fry hoodlum. Kousuke¡¯s heart was already in a Buddha-like state rather than feeling exasperation. His gaze turned warm.

    There, Hajime finished his talk and came their way.

    Vanessa also tried to casuallye their way, but Chief Magdanese grabbed her cor from behind and she went <em>Gueh</em>. She made eyes at him asking for help, so Kousuke simply abandoned her.

    He was a hero, but his body refused on its own so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Yo, Endou, long time no see. Did you cut your hair?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I¡¯m amazed you notice. I cut my forelock just 3 mili.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you a girl huh?¡¹

    Even though he was saying that jokingly, it turned out that he was right. Hajime¡¯s face fell in disappointment.

    ¡¸More importantly Nagumo. Just what in the world is this situation? Why¡¯re you here? Or rather, that gargoyle, it¡¯s metallic which means it¡¯s your artifact right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, actually you see. Yesterday, I had a meeting with USA but©¤©¤¡¹

    Hajime was about to exin the situation. It was then.

    ¡¸Eh, ah, um! Both of you! That! That!¡¹

    udia¡¯s eyes looked like she had seen something that was hard to believe while desperately pointing her finger.

    The two turned their gazes there wondering just what was going on.

    There©¤©¤

    ¡¸As expected from high ranked demon dwelling inside a metal body. Truly tough. Then©¤©¤allow me to test it!! My new technique that is still iplete!!¡¹

    Director Dime dropped his waist heavily like a sumo doing their ceremonial leg stomping. He was thrusting his right hand to the side.

    Somehow lights with grey and pure white colors were whirling around him!!

    ¡¸Magic power in the right hand¡¹

    The grey colored light converged in his right hand.

    ¡¸Willpower in the left hand¡¹

    When he also thrust his left hand to the side, pure white light gathered into there.

    Lights with two different colors of grey and white were shining radiantly on the left and right hands of Director Dime!

    Blood veins pulsed on his forehead. Nosebleed burst out and his eyes turned bloodshot!! Scary!! A demon!!

    ¡¸Combine!!¡¹

    The left and right fists were struck on each other. Instantly, the priest uniform was blown away for some reason. An armor of muscles that were too bulky and tight for an old man was bared in the open!

    ¡¸BURUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡¹

    Director Dime¡¯s whole body got enveloped in an aura of light ck color. At the same time, the presence of power he was radiating shot up to a level that was equal to ¡°Limit Break¡±.

    There were too many things to tsukkomi at.

    Why was his clothes blown away? Why, was his sweat evaporating and steam rose up from all over his body? That was clearly not an appearance that a clergyman should show in public. Why was he able to control willpower? Or rather if grey and white mixed with each other, shouldn¡¯t they be even paler grey? Why did their color thickened instead? These kinds of tsukkomi.

    But, rather than something like that.

    Originally, energies from two worlds shouldn¡¯t bepatible with each other. For those energies to bebined¡­¡­

    As expected, even the demon king and his right hand man had their jaws dropped seeing that.

    ¡¸¡¸No waayy¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    They could only mutter like that in a daze.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C sh of Heavenly Flying Dragon, Two-Fold Extremity, Fang Thrust ¨C Zero Method

    From [Rurouni Kenshin]. All the techniques were filled with highest grade of romance.

    ¨C A glimpse of something terrifying

    From Polnareff of [Jojo¡¯s Bizarre Adventure].

    ¨C Where are you trying to go?

    From the colonel in [Laputa: Castle in the Sky]. The feeling of despair that was brought when the director said it was staggering.

    ¨C You¡¯ll age if you pull back. You¡¯ll die if you hesitate.

    From Zangetsu-san of [Bleach]. Words with high stylish level. Only despair woulde when the director used it.

    ¨C Eyes asking for help

    From Deku of [Boku no Hero Academia].

    ¨C Fusion of magic power and willpower

    From Kankahou of [Negima]. Perhaps, if Tortus¡¯s bugged character is Shia, then the earth¡¯s bugged character is the director. She doesn¡¯t want to lose so the war god rabbit would also start upping her effort.

    ¨C BURUAAAAA

    In Shirakome¡¯s imagination, the director¡¯s voice actor can only be Wakamoto-san.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479

    <strong>Communication Break</strong>

    ¡¸BURUAAAAAAAH!!¡¹

    ¡¸Geeh, geh gugeeh!?¡¹

    Pale, or perhaps it ought to be described as transparent. Anyway the demon©¤©¤er, Director Dime was enveloped in a ck colored energy.

    Gargoyle-san was pushing its hands forward while shaking its head. Perhaps it was saying ¡¸W-wait a second!?¡¹. Its gaze kept ncing at Hajime, so others could hear the unspoken words ¡¸I never heard anything about this, your majestyyy!¡¹.

    And so Hajime,

    ¡¸Gotta record this for now.¡¹

    ¡¸A boss without any blood or tear lol.¡¹

    He took out his smartphone and started recording. Kousuke looked pityingly at gargoyle-san.

    Right after that, the gong that signaled the second round rang. The man-eating fiend©¤©¤er, Director Dime heaved <em>nuuhn</em>. Gargoyle-san roared with desperation and faced him.

    Shockwave and thunderous sound burst out. Meanwhile Hajime was recording while pressing the call button.

    ¡ºHajime, what¡¯s wrong?¡»

    Yue picked up the call after just one ring. It was always like that. Perhaps she could somehow sense it. She always picked up the call with godspeed fast draw only when the call was from Hajime.

    ¡¸The exorcist¡¯s director is fusing magic power and willpower with his own strength and entered a Limit Break-like state. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡ºI don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡»

    Naturally.

    Hajime turned the call into video call mode and showed Yue the war god father¡¯s figure.

    ¡º¡­¡­I see.¡»

    ¡¸Did you notice something?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­He isn¡¯t human. QED.¡»

    ¡¸I understand your feeling.¡¹

    It seemed that was the conclusion Yue reached after seeing Director Dime unleashing rapid blows that looked like gatling gun firing.

    It was understandable. Gargoyle-san was pressed on the barrier and had no ce to escape. It was single-mindedly enduring by hardening its defense, but its metallic body was gradually breaking.

    It couldn¡¯t possibly be a human feat. The ¡°Book of Holy Destruction¡± wasn¡¯t even used as a blunt weapon anymore and left lying on the floor. Perhaps it was just their imagination, but it was looking somewhat listless.

    ¡ºWait wait Hajime-san! What¡¯s going on there desu!? Is something like fusing two energies possible!?¡»

    Shia pressed her cheek on Yue¡¯s cheek and pushed her aside to cut into the screen.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m calling because I¡¯m also shocked here.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t like Hajime himself had never considered such thing. Because, ¡°fusion of energy¡± was romance.

    But, all his experiments ended in failure. He also tried asking the goddesses, like Arodde, but they asserted that fusing inherent energies of each world with each other was impossible.

    In the first ce the experiment was also to find out what would the result be from fusing the energies. He also expected result like explosive increase of power that wasmon in stories, but he was currently busy. It was also unclear whether such thing would be cost-effective, so he gave up on experimenting with that field for the time being.

    ¡¸In the first ce, Director Dime doesn¡¯t have willpower. Even him being able to use it is iprehensible.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­As I thought, he isn¡¯t human.¡»

    ¡¸Then what is he?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­The same bug like Shia? Something that is hard to describe, is the only thing I can say¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºYue-san, just what do you think I am desu?¡»

    There, Tio cut into the screen from the opposite side of Shia. As expected she also pressed her cheek *munii-* on Yue¡¯s cheek too. Yue¡¯s mouth became puckeredically with Shia and Tio sandwiching her.

    Even though it should be a funny face for the world in general, Yue¡¯s cuteness still wasn¡¯t harmed by it. ¡­¡­Hajime couldn¡¯t help but secretly though that she was the one who was actually bugged.

    ¡ºThis art just my guess but, perhaps the director art manipting the willpower of the natural world?¡»

    ¡¸Hm? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡ºIt happened once, in the past. A dragonman ignored the process that ordinary people didst where they ¡°took in the magic power of the natural world and convert it into their own magic power¡± and instead control the magic power as it is.¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s that person¡¯s characteristic magic huh. But still, isn¡¯t that crazy? He got unlimited magic power then?¡¹

    ¡ºNo. It put a heavy burden on him. It seemed that he hath limit in how much natural magic power he couldst control.¡»

    As expected from a dragon race. Her knowledge was extensive as usual.

    ¡¸But, the director having that kind of characteristic magic is¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime nced at udia. In respond she shook her head energetically in negative.

    Kousuke opened his mouth with a veryplicated expression.

    ¡¸Nagumo, you know. This is a story that I heard from Zhu and Liu.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou?¡¹

    ¡¸Taoist you see, apparently it originally refers to people training to be immortal sage.¡¹

    ¡¸Sage¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Those two said that when you be a sage, not only you can manipte your own willpower, you can also control the nature¡¯s willpower as you please or something¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and Kousuke¡¯s gazes turned toward the epicenter.

    Gargoyle-san was holding out both his hands forward with a desperate expression. There was a crater formed around Director Dime. He himself was supporting his body with his hands on his knees while looking like he was enduring something.

    It was gravity magic. The gargoyle had an authority that was befitting its rank as a high demon.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹

    The muscles all over his body throbbed. A growl came out from between his gritted teeth. Bloody tears flowed from his bloodshot eyes. The ck aura burst out like Super Sai*an.

    *ZUN-* A step, and then another step. Director Dime sidled up closer as though to crush the stone paving with his feet.

    His figure, was just like a monster crawling out from hell¡­¡­

    ¡¸Sage?¡¹

    Hajime pointed with his finger while asking Kousuke.

    ¡¸¡­¡­T-this is an age of diversity after all.¡¹

    Kousuke said that with a fading voice. <em>It¡¯s fine even if there¡¯s that kind of sage¡­¡­isn¡¯t it? </em>He said.

    Well, in any case.

    ¡ºThat man art a personage who hath trained himself continuously for more than half a century correct? He¡¯s the greatest in controlling magic power among the exorcist. Not to mention, thatnd art also one of thends with dragon hole that Goshujin-sam doth not shut. It¡¯s overflowing with willpower there.¡»

    ¡¸I see what you mean. The theory is logical, more or less.¡¹

    Hajime was inmand of the willpower but, he intentionally left some ces with dragon hole©¤©¤areas with overflowing willpower, the so-called sacred ground or holynd and the like©¤©¤opened.

    Several sacred grounds that the Shadow Monk had been protecting for generations, Tsuchimikado¡¯s principal residence, Fujiwara¡¯s mansion, etc, etc. This Vatican was also one of them.

    The exorcists were people who had ancestor from another world©¤©¤the residents of the hell world©¤©¤who possessed magic power, so they were exceptions who could handle magic power in this earth that was a world with willpower.

    Naturally that blood would thin with the long flow of time. In other words, their aptitude as earthling got thicker instead.

    If it was only seen from the theoretical side, then certainly it might be good to think that from the start exorcists had the aptitude for the two types of energies.

    If that kind of human continued to umte diligent training for more than half a century on and that ought to be called as a holynd,bined with the revival of the King Tree too, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for that person to be able to handle the willpower in the nature¡­¡­

    Maybe. In the end this was all just a theory that was made up in the spot!

    But, but still.

    ¡¸Even then, it¡¯s still not a reason how he can fuse them with his own power¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime held his head in his hands with great perplexment as a technical expert.

    There, a simple answer was presented to him.

    ¡ºYou just need spirit for something like that desu!¡»

    ¡¸Spirit¡¹

    Just how many times themon sense had been smashed to bits by that word. When he looked at the smartphone¡¯s screen, he could see Shia¡¯s eyes zing. She was burning with motivation.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t lose! I¡¯ll try it too! Even if it¡¯s impossible with magic power¡­¡­I got the feeling that I have a bit of chance with spiritual power desu!! After all I have the divine protection of divine spirits! I¡¯m going to the ¡°miniature garden¡± right now!!¡»

    Shia only said that and vanished from the screen in a sh.

    Yue saw off her back before looking at Hajime over the screen once more.

    ¡º¡­¡­What now, Hajime? Shia will get even more bugged.¡»

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s still not guaranteed that she¡¯ll seed¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime averted his gaze. Because he was aware that his words were futile.

    Shia would undoubtedly be even more bugged. There was no doubt that her Level X would go Plus Ultra.

    ¡¸Err, Nagumo. For now let¡¯s set Director Dime aside.¡¹

    Gargoyle-san crumbled on its knees ahead of Kousuke¡¯s gaze. *Kan kan kan* It felt like there was a gong sound like that ringing.

    Director Dime clenched his fist and raised it high.

    That figure, was truly Manly-.

    The people of Omnibus cheered ¡¸Uoooooooooh!!¡¹ loudly. There were even shouts of ¡¸Direc~tor~~ Direc~torr!!¡¹.

    The people of USA were making expressions that looked like they had received culture shock while saying ¡¸E-exorcism is really physical isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹¡¸I thought it would be more like, ceremonial using things like cross or holy water¡­¡­¡¹¡¸I see¡­¡­so demon can be defeated with fist¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Next.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The director¡¯s eye glint that seemed to say ¡¸I¡¯m going to exterminate¡­¡­all you bastards-!!¡¹. That gaze was fixed on the other demons standing in a daze at the outer edge of the barrier. All the gargoyles twitched simultaneously.

    They looked at each other. ¡¸You go¡¹¡¸No, you go¡¹¡¸You were the one who said that kind of old man won¡¯t be any challenge¡¹¡¸Y-you yourself said that you¡¯re stronger while looking cocky before this!!¡¹ They were pushing each other like that.

    The director pointed with his finger. The gargoyles twitched again.

    The director¡¯s finger glided from side to side slowly. And then, it stopped in front of one gargoyle.

    ¡¸You. You look the strongest.¡¹

    *Bun-bun-bun-bun-* The gargoyle shook its head energetically¡­¡­if the beaten up gargoyle-san before this was A, the pointed gargoyle B pointed at gargoyle C beside it. It said ¡¸This guy is stronger than me ssu!¡¹.

    Gargoyle C said ¡¸Wait-, you-, that¡¯s dirty you demon!¡¹ and pped down the pointing finger.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s you.¡¹

    ¡¸GEEH!?¡¹

    A chain of light stretched in an instant and caught gargoyle B¡¯s leg.

    Looking closer, the director was stepping on the ¡°

    Book of Holy Extermination¡±. Actually due to Hajime¡¯s extreme modification, if the user could hold a clear image in their mind, the book was able to activate its effect just by touching it even without opening it but¡­¡­

    Just because of that, it wasn¡¯t normal to then think ¡¸I see. Then you can use it by stepping on it huh?¡¹.

    He was more or less still a clergyman, and the book was one of the highest rank weapons that Vatican boasted to have.

    ¡¸Gegyaaaaaaah, gugeeeeeh¡¹

    Gargoyle B-san got dragged into the barrier. It stumbled and wed on the ground desperately while reaching its hand toward itsrades. ¡¸Helppppp¡¹ it said.

    Of course, everyone else averted their eyes. ¡¸I don¡¯t wanna end up like that¡¹¡¸You say it¡¹ It seemed like they were saying that.

    The thunderous sounds started ringing again. Apanied by a demon¡¯s desperate roar.

    ¡¸So, about this situation¡¹

    Kousuke nced at that sight while asking Hajime.

    Hajime had just finished talking with Yue and others and cut off the call, but he still kept recording the fight while replying back.

    ¡¸Just like I said before I got interrupted, you remember that I got a negotiation with USA?¡¹

    Hajime concisely exined about USA¡¯s circumstance, demand, and the framework for cooperation in the future.

    ¡¸Even so, religion is popr over there, or rather a lot of their people are deeply religious right? Naturally there¡¯re also many of that kind of people in their government.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. They¡¯ll be uneasy if staffs that¡¯re actually demon inside got transferred to their ce.¡¹

    It seemed that udia reached the answer first.

    They were willing to help with dealing against supernatural phenomenon in USA. But, they couldn¡¯t send personnel that they didn¡¯t have.

    The number of onmyouji and also their returneerades weren¡¯t many.

    To protect a vast swath of area, a sizeable amount ofbat force was required. Therefore, it was inevitable that Hajime would need to dispatch golems with demons residing inside them.

    However, if such move was looked objectively.

    ¡¸I see. ¡°Joining hands with demons¡± does sound and look really bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Their side hurriedly asked for this negotiation in order to suppress their extremists. And yet if they brought home the result of ¡°We¡¯re partnering up with demons now!¡±, well, things will grow worse there.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged with a troubled face.

    In that sense apparitions were also out of the question. From USA¡¯s perspective, they were also ¡°demon¡±. And yet, Hajime too found them difficult to use because of their nature of being faithful to their own conception. Using them would require a careful screening. It was also difficult to use them through onmyouji turning them into familiar because of the vast sea lying between the two countries.

    For USA too, demon¡¯s existence was easier for them toprehend than apparitions, also, there was an opposing organization that was easy to ept too because of its history. Yes, it was the church, and its headquarters the Vatican.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why director is fighting? No, perhaps the talk is also entering the direction of obtaining Vatican¡¯s recognition?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from the saintess. You get it quick. That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    The demons were properly cored. If necessary they could be destroyed anytime. God wouldn¡¯t me them for making use of demons.

    That was the recognition of the third party that was none other than Vatican.

    Even so there still would be devout believers who disapproved because of emotional reason, but presently there was no better persuasiveness than that.

    ¡¸After that if Vatican and they form an agreement directly without going through me, a lot of their worries and dissatisfactions might get cleared up.¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s like that.¡¹

    Of course, even exorcists were limited in number. After all their fighting strength was also decreasing because the previous incident produced a lot of wounded and death.

    Vatican couldn¡¯t dispatch enough exorcists to cover the whole territory of USA. But, they could at least promise to send help in the small chance that the demon golems went out of control.

    ¡¸What about Chief Magdanese and Vanessa?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that chief would just ignore this kind of chance right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­she¡¯s trying to assert dominance make a deal? She has a force that is experienced with supernatural phenomenon and actualbat experience after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep. She must be trying to sneak in someone into the new department that must be getting formed over there. One or two spies under the guise of advisors.¡¹

    ¡¸She got no opening huh¡­¡­¡¹

    By the way, Vanessa was here as Chief Magdanese¡¯s bodyguard as well as the evidence of their actual battle experience.

    Even with Vatican shouldering the responsibility of dealing with demons, the original urgent problem that was bothering USA was ¡°human¡±.

    What kind of danger should they expect against human or organization that was using supernatural phenomenon, how should they conduct themselves against such thing?

    Chief Magdanese proved her side¡¯s usefulness by giving advise for actual case that USA¡¯s side had prepared beforehand.

    The discussion of that was already over and Chief Magdanese¡¯s negotiation was apparently sessful.

    ¡¸Even so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸Many sides are moving huh, as expected¡­¡­¡¹

    The great hall was dyed crimson. It seemed gargoyle B-san was summoning hell fire. The inside of the barrier became crammed with raging me. The people of USA were screaming.

    The demon¡¯s spasming voice resounded in between the mes. It was as though it was speaking ¡¸I¡¯ve done it, I¡¯ve done it now, hehe. His majesty is going to kill me¡­¡­heheh¡¹ with a despairing voice.

    It seemed that his heart sumbed against Director Dime¡¯s pressure and Hajime¡¯s order ¡°don¡¯t kill¡± gotpletely blown away from its mind.

    But, that worry was misced.

    ¡¸Lukewarm.¡¹

    ¡¸GEE!!?¡¹

    Director Dime was unharmed. A globe of faint light was enveloping him and protecting him from the mes.

    He was stepping on the ¡°Book of Holy Destruction¡±, so he must be activating one of its five abilities, the ¡°barrier¡±.

    He then kicked up the metal book with his toes.

    There wasn¡¯t any respect or carefulness for book at all in him!!

    But, the chain was released. For the first time the ¡°Book of Holy Destruction¡± was opened!! Book-chan was shining! Anyone watching got the vague feeling that it seemed to be delighted!

    However,

    ¡¸Nuuhnnn!!¡¹

    Director Dime didn¡¯t read it as expected. He swung the book around in its opened state. Yes, just like a fan.

    The ¡°Book of Holy Destruction¡± that was gripped with inhuman grip strength fanned the air with aberrant physical strength when it was spread out to its maximum width.

    Naturally it produced wind sts. The surrounding mes were erased with just that, while the me in front got returned back to gargoyle B-san with increased intensity.

    ¡¸Geeeeh!!?¡¹

    Its metallic body was going to melt! Gargoyle B-san hurriedly put up a barrier.

    And then, the ¡°Book of Holy Destruction¡± didn¡¯t get read just as expected. Perhaps it was just their imagination, but was its radiance dimming? If it had a crying function, surely a drop of tear would trickle down right about now, no doubt about it.

    In any case.

    ¡­¡­Perhaps, it was already enough.

    The contingent of USA were already losing strength in their waist. They were shaking fiercely, asking if the exorcists of Vatican were monster.

    It could be said that it had been satisfactorily proven that they would be able to oppose the demons enough when necessity arose.

    But,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m seething with power. My thanks, demon.¡¹

    The director started saying something. The cardinal said ¡¸Dime, it¡¯s enough already~¡¹ but he didn¡¯t hear. Or perhaps he didn¡¯t intend to listen.

    Also, somehow it felt like his whole body was tinged with heat and became red¡­¡­

    ¡¸I feel like I can go to higher stage.¡¹

    Outside the barrier ¡¸Eh? Dime? Oi, Dime! Are you listening!?¡¹ the cardinal was screaming, but it looked like that voice didn¡¯t reach at all.

    Along the center of the ¡°Book of Holy Destruction¡± that was still in the opened state was coiling chain like a bookmark. When the director muttered a single word ¡¸Harden¡¹, the chain snapped straight stiffly like a rod. The metal book also got fixed in ce while still being opened.

    This too was a new function that Hajime applied on it. He didn¡¯t assume that it would be used like that though!

    A metallic book that was opened wide and a chain stick that stretched from it. The way it was rested on the director¡¯s shoulder made him looked like a warrior who was armed with a battle axe.

    ¡¸UOOOOOOOOOH!!¡¹

    A terrific roar burst out.

    The cardinal yelled ¡¸Stop that battle junkiee!¡¹ to the exorcists. Gargoyle B-san was also yelling ¡¸Someone stop this guyyy!¡¹.

    The exorcists and gargoyles¡­¡­harmoniously averted their gazes together.

    Kousuke nced at that sight while speaking hesitantly toward Hajime who was still recording like before.

    ¡¸Hey Nagumo, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not thankful but¡­¡­it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t act too reserved okay?¡¹

    Hajime narrowed his eyes. <em>What is this guy saying so suddenly? </em>His gaze said dubiously.

    Kousuke scratched his head while continuing speaking with a wry smile.

    ¡¸I know that you stop information from reaching me as much as possible in consideration of my new living style. In fact, I¡¯m helped out by that.¡¹

    ¡¸In your case there isn¡¯t just college life after all. You also have the things with the security bureau, the onmyou bureau, and also Vatican. You keep running around for this and that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke recalled when he heard about Mao and Akito from Noboru in the response division.

    The matter this time too, its information didn¡¯t reach him despite how important it was. Most likely, he also wouldn¡¯t get any exnation like now if he wasn¡¯t identally here in a good timing.

    Perhaps he would only get the short ex post facto report, through Vanessa or udia.

    The truth was, Kousuke was extremely busy even without any requesting from Hajime.

    And so he was honestly happy with the consideration. It helped him out. That was true.

    But, how should he say it¡­¡­

    Hajime who should be even busier than him, was actually on the go getting involved with this kind of major matter where there was talk between nations. When he saw it,

    ¡¸Fufu, Nagumo-san. Surely Kousuke-sama is feeling lonely.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? Lonelyy?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, ire!?¡¹

    Hajime let out a hysterical voice. In respond Kousuke pped his hands around in a fluster. It seemed that udia hit the bull¡¯s eye.

    udia narrowed her eyes warmly and let out a chuckle.

    ¡¸He¡¯s happy with your consideration but, seeing various matters progressing outside of his knowledge like this makes him feel lonely because it¡¯s like he¡¯s unneeded¡­¡­even though it would be fine if you rely on him more just like before. Is that how you feel, Kousuke-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong though!?¡¹

    Kousuke reflexively denied it, but his ears were a bit red. She hit the bull¡¯s eye no matter how they looked at it.

    ¡¸Endou, you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s really not that! That¡¯s why, don¡¯t look at me with that kind of conflicted gaze!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize! It makes it unnecessarily embarassi©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Your mentality haspletely turned like a ckpany employee because of the cruel working environment that I put you in.¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯re you calling corporate ve-. That ain¡¯t it!!¡¹

    <em>I have done something that I can¡¯t undo¡­¡­</em>Hajime-san pressed his hands on his face with that kind of atmosphere.

    But right after that he raised his face and grinned.

    ¡¸Well, if that¡¯s what you want then it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll work you to death I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Crap¡­¡­I might be stirring the ho nest?¡¹

    <em>As I thought, the consideration like until now is okay for me you know? </em>Kousuke corrected himself with a twitching face, but Hajime said ¡¸Yep yep, I see. Protein is it¡¹ andpletely ignored it. He put his arm around Kousuke¡¯s shoulders in a good mood. (TN: The bit about protein is a reference to a joke made by aedian named Passion Okura)

    ¡¸I¡¯ll share information properly with you from now on so don¡¯t worry, lonely boy.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not worried, and I¡¯m also not lonely. I¡¯ll punch your face you know, you bastard.¡¹

    ¡¸Recently both of us are really busy that we can¡¯t even talk to each other about our recent situation aren¡¯t we.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It feels like, I¡¯m being treated like a troublesome girlfriend? It¡¯s disgusting you know?¡¹

    Right now, a certain little sister somewhere in Japan grinned repulsively from sensing something happening. Seeing that, the young exorcist beside her also raised his voice ¡¸Hih¡¹.

    Kousuke pped down Hajime¡¯s arm and stared fixedly at him. udia¡¯s warm smile felt really embarrassing for some reason.

    ¡¸M-more importantly, isn¡¯t there any other information huh? Things that can be solved faster if I¡¯m on the case.¡¹

    ¡¸H~mm, there¡¯re a ton of that kinda things though¡­¡­¡¹

    Although, Kousuke might broke down if Hajime really threw everything at him without any reservation. And so, he still would rely a bit more on him but, Hajime would need to choose the job to give more carefully to some degree.

    ¡¸Anything that I can help with this case?¡¹

    ¡¸No. For now, the urgent work here is to ¡°mass produce golems with demons inside that can only be seen by human¡±. That¡¯s not your field right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­true.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll send the information and work list to your PCter. Check it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Ou¡¹

    The two didn¡¯t notice while they were having such conversation that was filled with friendship.

    Behind them, gargoyle B-san had be a scrap without the realizing it, and gargoyle C-san was already taking its ce.

    That gargoyle C-san was pleading ¡¸Your majestyy! It¡¯s fine to stop already isn¡¯t it!? Stop this demonnn!¡¹ with a desperate look.

    Of course, Director Dime¡¯s roar drowned out that voice.

    The director lifted up the ¡°Book of Holy Destruction ¨C Battleaxe Mode (what is being said is iprehensible)¡± with both his hands. Everyone couldn¡¯t help themselves from making tsukkomi that it would be better for him to just normally bring a battleaxe if he was going that far with the book. Then the director lifted up one foot.

    Right after that, a terrible stomp split the ground. It created a shockwave and the bacsh also made the ground bulged and formed countless thorns that showered gargoyle C-san with blows. ¡¸Gugee!?¡¹ That kind of scream could be heard faintly.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. There was one information that I want to tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, what?¡¹

    The cardinal had given up on stopping the fight. He was desperately talking to the people of USA with a twitching smile. He must be wanting to prevent Vatican¡¯s image from going down in various senses.

    His eyes also kept ncing at udia. udia noticed that and she also started raising her voice for the director to stop.

    Hajime ignored that gruesome spectacle and spoke with a wide smile.

    ¡¸I, made friends. College friends.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke¡¯s mood went down. A secondter, he tilted his head with a slightly twitching expression.

    ¡¸Is that, a need to know information?¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore! They¡¯re proper male friends!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that-, a need to know information-!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Here, look at this. Actually there was a get together after the meeting with USA.¡¹

    Hajime neglected the recording and showed his smartphone¡¯s screen. It seemed he was really pleased. Hepletely ignored the situation around him and Kousuke¡¯s nihilistic expression.

    The screen was showing a lot of university students gathering in a restaurant somewhere.

    Not only there were Yue, Shia, Kaori, and Shizuku, there were also other familiar members like Yuuka, Nana, and Atsushi, and furthermore there were more than ten men and women other than them.

    Everyone looked like they were having a st. The atmosphere of people really having fun with their college life was really expressed from the screen. Light vanished from Kousuke¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I was worried that the discussion might get dragged longer, but thankfully I managed to make it in time. Yue and others had exined about our rtionships beforehand, and in the first ce these guys are people that Kaori and others judged to be alright. All of them are good guys. Naturally I got a interrogated a bit by the women though.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee~, you got it hard huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, these four people here. They look a bit scary but they¡¯re good guys. I even promised to hang out with them soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Good for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, also, can you believe it?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa?¡¹

    ¡¸Believe it or not, I also got reunited with a gaming friend from my middle school era. I had talked with him too about staying the night in either of our house and game for a whole day to our heart¡¯s content.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that so.¡¹

    udia¡¯s voice ¡¸Directo~r!! Please stooo~~pp!¡¹ was resounding.

    The music of battlefield was increasing in fierceness even more. Director Dime¡¯s body was generating heat so much that his body was turning crimson.

    He finally discarded the battleaxe. The abandoned ¡°Book of Holy Destruction¡± that rolled on the ground looked pitiful¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve given you enough courtesy. Now I fight as Patric Dime. Warriorrr-¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re the director of us exorcists you kno! Return to your sensess!¡¹

    The heavily muscr old man whose whole body was tinged red rushed toward the demon with his arms spread wide open.

    Gargoyle C-san reacted toote because of how fast that movement was and how heavy the rush¡¯s pressure was.

    The director scooped up his opponent with both hands and threw it right above him. Then he jumped and caught it in midair before mming it down.

    <em>That TERDIRECTOR, is he evolving the more he fight? </em>That kind of tsukkomi could be heard from here and there.

    Of course, the two who were being absorbed in reporting their recent news to each other in a different sense ignored it.

    ¡¸Well yeah I¡¯m so busy like crazy, I thought that it would be impossible for the time being to y for the whole day and even stay the night but, Yue and others said that they would work hard in my ce. But, if you¡¯re going to help out then Yue and others might be able to have it easier.¡¹

    ¡¸So I¡¯m going to make time so you can y with a friend huh. I see. By the way you, have you ever peered into the abyss before?¡¹

    Gargoyle C-san vanished before it could get stomped on.

    That was ¡°Godspeed¡±! The cracks all over its body and its broken limbs also got restored instantly. It seemed to be a high ranked demon with the authority of regeneration magic.

    But, Director Dime only sported a fearless smile even after seeing that.

    A jump. With an inhuman jumping power, he attacked from above like a meteor.

    Gargoyle C-san escaped once more with ¡°Godspeed¡±. It seemed it couldn¡¯t use the magic at Kaori¡¯s level. It could only use it to traverse several meters with some cooldown time in between.

    Normally that would be enough. It wasn¡¯t a speed that human could perceive.

    But, the director also thrust both his arms into the ground as soon as he rammed onto the ground. Then he pulled out his arms while roaring.

    No, that was like a table flipping applied to the ground. Cracks ran through the ground in a wide area, and then light surged out. ¡¸What¡¯s that lightt!?¡¹ Everyone watched with eyes opened wide, then right after that there was eruption inside the barrier. The ground was blown off so greatly that it looked like that. It was iprehensible.

    Naturally, gargoyle C-san also got swallowed by the explosion¡¯s impact while it expression was frozen in a look that said ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹. It spun in the air from the impact.

    ¡¸And, what about you, Endou. You made any friend?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Making friends in the medical faculty, all of them must be elites aren¡¯t they? You hit it off with them? What¡¯s the matter, Endou? Oo~i, Endou?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Forget about the talk just now. I¡¯m not gonna help out with your work forever-!!¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    Gargoyle C-san who got dominated physically.

    Kousuke-kun who got dominated about having innocent friend.

    It was at such timing, the carnage©¤©¤between the TERDIRECTOR and gargoyle C-san©¤©¤finally reached the end.

    The director was unleashing repeated blows that surpassed the regeneration speed, but he suddenly stopped moving while raising his fist.

    <em>Oh? Something is strange¡­¡­</em>the audiences were watching while holding their breath.

    A secondter, blood spurted out *PSHEEEEEEWW* from all over the director¡¯s body. It was so over the top it looked like a scene from a gag manga.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Di©`©`©`r©`©`©`©`torrr!!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It seemed that his physical limit had arrived.

    The director was dyed crimson in a different sense this time. Gargoyle C-san saw its chance and ran away. To outside the barrier! While crying slightly from the joy of surviving!

    ¡¸Medc! Med!!¡¹

    Exorcist who could use healing type sacred treasure ran and applied treatment, but in the first ce it was unknown what was the injury. The director himself was unconscious with his eyes still opened wide.

    udia came running and thrust her cross toward gargoyle C-san and dragged it back.

    Gargoyle C-san too could only follow along with the strongest sacred treasure that could exterminate even its existence in one attack pointed at it.

    Regeneration magic was applied on the director that wasid down on the floor and his wounds were closed. Naturally his consciousness also returned. However¡­¡­

    ¡¸Mu, my body can¡¯t move even an inch¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-saaaann. Please lend us a handdd©`©`©`!!¡¹

    Rescue request came from udia.

    As a former loner university student, Hajime finally noticed Endou¡¯s current state and his gaze darted around while thinking ¡¸Crap, did I mess up?¡¹, but

    ¡¸O, oo~, leave it to mee~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    He took the request as a lucky break and ran away. But then he suddenly stopped still and looked back across his shoulder to observe Kousuke¡¯s state. An intense reproachful gaze came back and Hajime¡¯s lips twitched.

    He must understood Kousuke¡¯s mental state as well as the back of his own hand. Hajime was unusually reflecting with seriousness. And so, words of encouragement which was also a rare phenomenon from him spilled out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, no problem. If it¡¯s you then you¡¯ll be able to make friend right©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need your pity! One month! I¡¯ll one up you in one month!¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou¡­¡­¡¹

    Kousuke red and pointed his finger at Hajime while looking like a tear was going to spill out anytime now. Hajime replied back at him looking like he didn¡¯t know any word to say at all while leaving toward Director Dime.

    ¡¸Kousuke-san¡¹

    Smoothly, Vanessa had sidled up to Kousuke¡¯s side when he realized and spoke to him.

    It seemed that she had seeded in running away from Chief Magdanese¡¯s side by taking advantage of the ongoingmotion.

    ¡¸Yoo, Vanessa. How¡¯s your side©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Setting up a target outside of the scope of possibility will only create another seed for mental sickness you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that HUHHH¡¹

    Her eyes were like she was looking at a pitiful person, or perhaps those were loving eyes even toward a hopeless boyfriend who was talking about his pipe dream. In any case, her expression was simply annoying.

    However.

    Making a friend within one month¡­¡­Kousuke doing that¡­¡­

    Indeed. It was certainly next to impossible. Even him being able to be friend with Kentarou and Juugo was only possible because of many miracles.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m the demon king¡¯s right hand. The abyss lord who makes the impossible possible ye, ah?¡¹

    His voice was trembling.

    ¡¸Thinking really really carefully, isn¡¯t it fine even if you call the people in the assault division as your friends? You had even got invited to have dinner in Barnard-san¡¯s home right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­College friend, the same age is good¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A n need to be created then.¡¹

    Was this matter something at a level that needed a n before it was attempted¡­¡­Kousuke question with a faraway look.

    ¡¸Well, rather than something like that¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that!?¡¹

    <em>Hourrible!? Since when Vanessa became a cold fellow like this!? Your head is a bit SOUSAKAN but you¡¯re a good fellow deep down isn¡¯t it!? </em>Kousuke looked at her with eyes that were saying that.

    But, Kousuke became puzzled in front of Vanessa¡¯s cheerful grin that looked really happy.

    ¡¸What happened? You look really happy for some reason.¡¹

    At the former battlefield that was a slight distance from them, ¡¸What? His soul is detaching? Crappp-¡¹¡¸W-what do you mean by thattt!?¡¹ such tense atmosphere was hanging in the air, but well, Nagumo was dealing with it so there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. Kousuke didn¡¯t really pay it any mind.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing special, but it has been two days you know, since I was able to talk properly with Kousuke-san. Obviously I¡¯ll be happy.¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou, I see¡­¡­you were really busy.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, very much so. I had lost count of how many times I was considering to knee the chief¡¯s head from the back.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do thattt!¡¹

    Even though she was called as the irondy of Britain, Chief Magdanese was a normal human.

    If she got hit by Vanessa who had been given with various buff artifacts through Kousuke¡¯s requests, her head might get crushed easily and turned into tomato.

    ¡¸Good grief. Even though I¡¯ve finally managed to live together with Kousuke-san, I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that our time together is even less than before. That cursed chief, she dragged around only me with her¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you normallye for meal even when we were still in Emily¡¯s home?¡¹

    In reality, the asion of Vanessa apanying Chief Magdanese was increasing greatly. Especially for the works where negotiating organizationally or politically was required.

    Because of that, now she often failed to even eat together with the others. It seemed that Vanessa had been umting a considerable amount of stress.

    (I¡¯m just guessing here but¡­¡­madam chief, are you considering Vanessa to be your sessor?)

    That person¡¯s principle was the nation¡¯s interest above all else. It was unthinkable that she would put an agent who had intimate rtionship with external force into a vital post.

    That was what he wanted to think but¡­¡­looking at the chief¡¯s treatment toward Vanessa recently, the words ¡°sessor cultivation¡± just wouldn¡¯t stop crossing his mind.

    Of course, something like the seat of security bureau¡¯s chief wouldn¡¯t be decided by Magdanese¡¯s sole decision.

    But, her setting her eyes on the future decades from now and nurturing a bud with some kind of intention¡­¡­that sounded like something that the chief would be thinking.

    ¡¸Will it be alright if I just quit my work and be full-time housewife instead?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I won¡¯t mind that.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn-¡¹

    Vanessaunched a jab with a grin, but she ate a counter instead and reddened.

    Her fingertip timidly twirled her hair that seemed to have lengthened recently.

    The hair length had grown from very short to short, but woman was a mysterious thing. Her atmosphere had changed considerably just from that. It was even more so when her face was blushing.

    Normally she would either be a ¡°cool-headed agent¡± or a ¡°screwing around SOUSAKAN¡±, but Kousuke wasn¡¯t really dense. He had already realized from long ago.

    ¡¸But, you won¡¯t quit right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You like it right, your current job. You¡¯re doing it with pride.¡¹

    ¡¸You understand?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    Regardless of what she said, Vanessa who was working as an agent of the security bureau was cool. Though he wouldn¡¯t say it out loud because that would make her got totally carried away.

    Even so, Vanessa looked really satisfied. She ced her hand on her waist and made a smug face while making sound <em>ehhen.</em> Her other hand also brushed her slightly longer hair *fuasa-* while she was at it.

    ¡¸Well, a capable agent like me can do my job perfectly while also having a date with my lover. I¡¯m truly a normie. Invincible.¡¹

    ¡¸The word normie is a painful word for the me right now who can¡¯t make a new friend, but you look like you¡¯re having fun Vanessa so you¡¯re forgiven.¡¹

    ¡¸And that¡¯s why, Kousuke-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, I¡¯m not listening.¡¹

    Vanessa took Kousuke¡¯s hand. She then fell on a kneed and for some reason spoke with a cool expression and atmosphere like she was proposing.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wrest off a holiday within these several days so please take me to Akiba. Let¡¯s go into a date, a date.¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it feel like going to Akiba here is more important than the date?¡¹

    Her eyes were sparkling.

    By the way, behind them ¡¸Cooome back! It¡¯s still too early for you to diee!¡¹¡¸Direectooorrr! Please hang in there!¡¹¡¸Eeei, art Kaori or Aiko not here yet!? I wouldst not be able to keep this up forever!¡¹ that kind of tense exchange was taking ce.

    Hajime was desperately attempting resurrection on Director Dime who apparently had fainted again using Arachne or artifact or whatever he got on him. Also, Tio was there too before they realized.

    It seemed that the director couldn¡¯t be resurrected with just a simple soul magic. An expert of soul magic was required.

    That fusion technique was considerably dangerous as expected. Yue too was currently going away to stop Shia with a scared look on her face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. What¡¯s important here is who you go there with. It¡¯s a date with my lover to the holynd. Doesn¡¯t that sound like the greatest holiday? Let¡¯s go to a continuation of the Akiba date before this.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it, I got it. Let¡¯s go to anywhere you like. After all it looks like you got it really hard recently.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyahhooou!!¡¹

    As expected Kousuke and Vanessa had gotten a bit worried and sent some nces toward Hajime and others, but they were relieved for the time being seeing a gate opened and Kaori arriving.

    Kaori¡¯s eyes widened seeing the situation and immediately made a gesture of gathering something in the air. She then shouted ¡¸Take thisss!!¡¹ with a gesture like attacking in volleyball. Right after that, ¡¸Buruaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹ the director revived with a roar. Seeing that sight, <em>What the hell¡¯s going on¡­¡­</em>they thought.

    ¡¸Ah, also please help me with some DIY works. My room still doesn¡¯t contain enough romance right now.¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to help me with that instead! Or rather I also want that for my room. I want to line up ded tools behind my bookshelves!¡¹

    ¡¸Nicee! I also want to store things like shuriken or kunai! Share some with me please!¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped huh! Then share your shotguns with me! I want to put one under my bed!¡¹

    A room that stored weapons in it was romance! The two otaku made merry at the edge of the site that was filled with relieved sighs seeing the director escaped death.

    <em>Yaa~y! </em>The figures of the two doing high five looked truly harmonious.

    Of course, the demon chief noticed.

    ¡¸Vanessa!! What¡¯re you doing ying around? Come right here quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry chief. Right now we¡¯re in the exciting moment of our DIY nning©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put the rare trading cards you¡¯re hiding in your desk into the shredder you know?¡¹

    ¡¸!!!? How did you!? Even though I only looked at them secretly to heal my heart, you demon!¡¹

    The people of USA made faces that seemed to say ¡¸Eh? Don¡¯t tell me the inside of the chief of the security bureau is actually¡­¡­¡¹. Chief Magdanese headed off that doubt by saying ¡¸That¡¯s just a metaphor¡¹ with a demonic look.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­Kousuke-san, I believe you must feel lonely being unable to talk with me but¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case though. The impact for each of my conversation with you is through the roof after all.¡¹

    ¡¸To say such delighting words that I leave an unforgettable impression like that¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, go back already. Chief-san is shing some kind of card from her pocket over there.¡¹

    ¡¸!!!? She already confiscated them!?¡¹

    Vanessa hurriedly turned around.

    It seemed that Director Dime had also safely revived. Apparently the inspection of anti-demon measure was already shown enough too, soter on everyone would enter negotiation to decide the little details.

    The cardinal started showing the USA contingent to a different room with apletely exhausted expression. Hajime would also join them. He was seeing off Kaori and Tio who were going home through a gate with wry smiles.

    A gate also got opened in front of the demons who had been sitting near the wall and hugging their knees starting from the middle of the fight.

    ¡¸Home¡­..we¡¯re going homeee!!¡¹¡¸Come on, it¡¯s the light! You can see it right!?¡¹¡¸Fight on! We¡¯re taking you guys back home now!¡¹ The demons lifted up A to C who were turned into scraps and retreated while making filthy crying voices.

    It was there,

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Vanessa returned looking like she had forgotten something.

    And then she kissed Kousuke with a very smooth movement.

    Kousuke¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    ¡¸Aaaa-, even though I failed!!¡¹ udia¡¯s voice rang out.

    She dropped her cross from surprise. Its edge hit the face of Director Dime who was being put on a stretcher because it was judged that he still needed to rest and recuperate.

    Moreover the two exorcists who were carrying the stretcher lost their bnce and stumbled. They hit the director¡¯s face and crotch with their elbow and knee as they fell. ¡¸Nuuuuuuh!!¡¹ Such growl? Resounded.

    Naturally the people of USA also noticed and turned around. Their eyes turned into saucer©¤©¤though some of them whistled©¤©¤seeing Vanessa kissing Kousuke.

    Chief Magdanese? Of course, she took out the trading card. The fate of rare card-kun was in the precipice.

    *Chuu* A bewitching lip sound was faintly made as Vanessa¡¯s lips withdrew. It was a kiss that was filled with her wholehearted feeling.

    And most of all,

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll do my best in my work, Kousuke-san.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ou¡¹

    Anyone looking at her happy smile and passion filled eyes would clearly see that she wasn¡¯t simply making a parting gesture or a mischief.

    Yes, Kousuke understood.

    Vanessa had a screwing around nature, but she was far more serious than at the start.

    He had never heard it directly from her mouth.

    How she was so thankful that no words could describe it, and how her heart had gotten put into a tight grip.

    How she was truly falling in love from her heart.

    To Kousuke who saved her like a movie hero that day, when she was betrayed by a fellow agent, saw a lot of her trustedrades killed, and she had to protect Emily no matter what by her lonesome in the middle of a despairing situation where she didn¡¯t even know who in the world was alright to trust.

    To Kousuke who allowed her to punch the face of the traitor(Kimberly) in consideration of not only Emily¡¯s feeling, but also her heart.

    But, to repeat, Kousuke wasn¡¯t dense. He realized from spending the same time with her in private and public.

    (Good grief¡­¡­)

    Vanessa smiled pleasantly and turned around. She really left for real this time with a gant step.

    Kousuke saw off her back while scratching his cheek with an embarrassed smile.

    (She¡¯s a cool and intellectualdy when in work, but a screwing around otaku most of the time, and yet she¡¯s showing the face of normal woman when with the one she love¡­¡­she¡¯s really the embodiment of gap moe)

    Regardless of everything, Vanessa too was a woman overflowing with charm that didn¡¯t even lose with Rana and others. Just like with how she started growing her hair, she was showing him behaviors and expressions that he couldn¡¯t help but feel attracted to, especially recently.

    Kousuke couldn¡¯t deny her self-professed title of ¡°the third wife¡±.

    At the distance, Vanessa was touting up her normieness even while getting scolded by Chief Magdanese.

    Perhaps she also had the purpose of showing off her intimate rtionship with the returnee faction to the people of USA.

    Perhaps that aspect of her that possessed both love and toughness was what made Chief Magdanese recognized her. After all she returned the trading card at the end even while sighing.

    Well, putting that aside.

    ¡¸Ko~u~su~ke~saa~maa~~!!¡¹

    udia ran his way with weak-footed steps tearfully. She then fell down as a matter of course, so he slid in and caught her without any hurry.

    ¡¸Nn~~~¡¹

    udia pushed out her lips. Surely the matter of her colleagues apologizing profusely and the director writhing expressionlessly behind her had already fell out of her mind, no doubt about it.

    Kousuke smiled wryly and pulled udia¡¯s hand.

    Like that,

    ¡¸Kousuke-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s heal the director with the potion I got with me and then finish up the written report for our mission this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? And the kiss?¡¹

    ¡¸I wanna eat at homee¡¹

    ¡¸The kiss!?¡¹

    Kousukeughed <em>hahaha</em> to dodge the question while leaving the ce.

    Although the two women were his important people, somehow it felt awkward doing the kissing one after another.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The subtitle this time is from [Communication Breakdance]. When I wrote Hajime¡¯s ¡¸Did I mess up?¡¹, for some reason I recalled the nostalgic boss rush series at Nico douga. I might like Nanoha Sts Rush the most. I¡¯ll watch it again after so long.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Plus Ultra

    From [Boku no Hero Academia]. Shia is going even further to the other side!

    ¨C I¡¯ve given you enough courtesy

    From Hoarah Loux of [Elden Ring]. If the director¡¯s second from is Father Andersen from [Hellsing], then his third from is Godfrey, and his final form is Hoarah Loux, something like that? I had too much fun with the director¡¯s fight that I forgot to restrain myself, sorry.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480

    <strong>Common Holiday Brief Story Shia¡¯s Case</strong>

    Around a week after the priest who was sphemous in various meanings did his bugged things at Vatican.

    ¡¸Soareee! Follow me to hell-, desuu!!¡¹

    ¡ºYes, with pleasuree?¡»

    In the world inside treasure warehouse©¤©¤¡±Miniature Garden¡±, a loud spirited shout and a sticky and heated voice of delight resounded.

    They were Shia and, the red slime aka the ¡°divine spirit of the fire circle¡± who governed over sunlight and heat who was also a heavy Shia lover, Soare.

    A secondter, light of bluish white magic power and light of spiritual power that was like the sunshine pierced the sky.

    The cloud above was blown away in a circle by the two pirs of light.

    ¡¸Magic power in the right hand¡¹

    The light pir of magic power converged into Shia¡¯s right hand.

    ¡¸Spiritual powerr©¤©¤in the left handdd!!¡¹

    <em>Funnuu</em> Shia showed a strained look while converging the spiritual power of sunshine into her left hand.

    ¡¸Fighting spirit explosionnn©¤©¤fusionnn!!¡¹

    *GANN* A sound that was unthinkableing from a flesh body rang out as Shia hit her fists together.

    The Miniature Garden was filled with an intense light. The impact became powerful waves that were radiated to everywhere.

    The branches of the Treasure Tree that boasted absurd thickness and toughness were shaken violently by the shockwaves. The grassy field in front of the Treasure Tree billowed as though there was a storm passing by. Water from the many rivers that were flowing from west to east were scattered around.

    And then, one more secondter.

    The shes and shockwaves settled down. At the center of them,

    ¡¸KUKUKU-, finally, finallyyy!¡¹

    There was the figure of Shia d in faint ck aura. She was looking down on her own hands with a fearless smile tugging her lips.

    She somehow looked like, that. Like a viin who had stolen power and awakened, and became drunk with the sense of omnipotence.

    Also, her clothes didn¡¯t burst. The outfit she was wearing today was her battle outfit (her normal wear) during her Tortus era to psyche up herself. Its robustness was in difference level from priest outfit.

    ¡¸I seed desuu!!¡¹

    Her rabbit ears went * PINN*. The vigor of her guts pose pierced the sky. Her raised up fist passed through the speed of sound very easily and caused an explosive sound to ring out loudly. The sky was also split from the after effect.

    No, surely it was just a hallucination, no doubt about it. It only looked like there was a crack at the sky just for an instant.

    This ce was the ¡°Miniature Garden¡±. Although the sky looked the same like the earth outside, there was a limit. There was a spatial wall up there but¡­¡­it wasn¡¯t so soft that it would be cracked just from someone making a guts pose©¤©¤maybe.

    In any case, a second passed.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooooooooooo!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Loud cheers rose up all at once. <em>Hooray hooray, </em>apanied by thunderous apuses.

    Actually, there were a lot of people other than Shia and Soare here.

    A week ago, these people came to amuse themselves©¤©¤err, to watch over Shia who suddenly came here to continuously explode herself under the guise of training, but before they realized it they were looking forward to the result of Shia¡¯s effort.

    ¡¸Amaaazing, amazing!!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-sama is wonderful!!¡¹

    ¡¸Not bad missy!¡¹

    ¡¸What power! It¡¯s sending violent shivers until my soul man!¡¹

    ¡ºIprehensible. How can she seed? Or rather isn¡¯t it ominous?¡»

    ¡ºC-child on man is terrifying¡­¡­¡»

    From the top in order, they were the fairy sisters Rune & Cino, the onis who looked up to Shuten Douji as boss, and the dragon gods who came from the same fairy world like them.

    Other than them there were also a lot of fairies and apparitions sitting on the branches and leaves of the Treasure Tree. Around Shia there were also ¡°immigrants to the Miniature Garden¡± surrounding Shia in a circle, cheering her thunderously even though they didn¡¯t really get what was going on.

    Shia responded to that with ¡¸Thank you than you desuu!¡¹ while waving her hand.

    Shyness and happiness and sense of aplishment were flowing out from her whole body. Her expression was brimming to the brim with radiance that was unique to those who had aplished something.

    It was only natural.

    Even though Yue stopped her because it was dangerous, she lectured her back ¡¸My passion is unstoppable-¡¹ instead and repeatedly did trial and error over and over.

    Each time she would vomit blood, or became unable to move, or got blown up to the sky like in a gag manga due to unexinable reason, or ended up yelling ¡¸banana!¡¹ in repeat with an utterly stupid look on her face but¡­¡­

    After a week of unremitting effort (?), a total of one month because she also used Hour Crystal due to needing to go to university too.

    Finally, she was able to aplish ¡°fusing energies of different worlds with her own strength¡± using her fighting spirit, a phenomena that originally should be impossible.

    By the way, on Shia¡¯s head was,

    ¡ºNngii, fuheehaah, kuoooh¡»

    For some reason, the red slime on her head was jiggling *myon myon*. To describe it without any sugarcoating, she looked like she was writhing in pain.

    ¡¸Mu? Show your guts, Soare! I¡¯ve grasped the trick of fusing the energies themselves. I also feel like my resistance to the burden of using them is improving bit by bit desu! What¡¯s left is simply keep doing it frequently to ustom my soul to it! I¡¯m counting on you to shoulder the burden with me until I¡¯m used to it!¡¹

    ¡ºS-Shia is relying on me¡­¡­fuheh, this is a trivial requestt¡»

    It seemed, it was something like that.

    Soare (main body)mited the act of tearing off a part of her soul while screaming©¤©¤to create a fragmented spirit to apany Shia without any hesitation.

    Then, even if it was a technique that ought to be called a taboo the way it put a tremendous burden on the soul itself and might cause serious damage from overdoing it, just shouldering therge part of that burden wasn¡¯t a big deal at all¨C. That seemed to be what she was saying.

    How terrifying©¤©¤err, how beautiful her passion was. This divine spirit, it looked like she would really do anything if it was for Shia¡¯s sake.

    In fact, there was already an abundance of spiritual power due to the unlimited magic power and the element conversion system, so there was no more need to stay in slime form, but Soare was the only one who kept using the slime form by choice just so she could stick closely to Shia in such form.

    Divine spirits originally had pride that was even higher than Everest Mountain, and Soare¡¯s pride had gone through the stratosphere even among them.

    But it seemed that her Shia luv luv level knew no bounds and kept fermenting days by days.

    Perhaps, depending on the situation she would even pick a fight against her own mother Lutria?

    The one here was just a fragmented spirit in the end but¡­¡­

    One day she would go back to the star spirit world. Surely she would then share her memory with her main body. What kind of reaction the main body would disy? It was a scary thing, but also something to look forward to.

    Well, putting that aside.

    ¡¸Seriouslyy¡­¡­?¡¹

    Hajime was leaning on the treasure tree and folding his arms while watching over Shia. He was muttering while his cheeks were twitching a little.

    ©¤©¤I feel like I¡¯ll be able to do it somehow today desuu!!

    Shia had proimed that before this.

    Hajime also coincidentally had a business in the ¡°Miniature Garden¡±, so he decided to watch over her until the scheduled time but¡­¡­

    To think that she really seeded.

    He was thinking that if it was Shia then she would aplish it one day. But, although she was having Soare shouldering the majority of the burden, she didn¡¯t have the umted half century of foundation like Director Dime, and only a month had passed.

    His mind had already gone passed being shocked and into exasperation. Really, just how far this bugged bunny nned to go¡­¡­he thought.

    ¡¸H-hey. That thing, is fine isn¡¯t it? That Soare, she looks spiky for some reason.¡¹

    Two tufts of brown hair fell down and blocked Hajime¡¯s sight.

    The divine spirit of flowing sky and the goddess of Treasure Tree, Enti still liked to ce her bottom on Hajime¡¯s head and sit there. She was peering on him from above.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like there¡¯s constant st from inside her huh.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time to speak nonchntly like that though!¡¹

    The red slime was flickering like crazy while growing spikes like a sea urchin. Certainly her state looked dangerous.

    But, what they heard from her was ¡ºIt¡¯s for Shia! It¡¯s for Shia! When I think that even this pain is auhh?¡».

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t she fine?¡¹

    ¡¸H-hmm~¡­¡­¡¹

    Enti-chan looked terribly conflicted.

    Soare was a divine spirit no matter how rotten she was so she would be able to endure but, it didn¡¯t change the fact how dangerous the technique was. Originally the technique was something impossible, so it was unknown what would happen even if the user was a divine spirit.

    But, the brethren(Soare) in question was epting it joyfully. She had even dered <em>I won¡¯t concede this role to anyone else no matter who they are¡ª</em>with a threatening and slightly wicked aura.

    Furthermore Shia was even cheering her on ¡¸Hang in there hang in there, So ¨C a ¨C re! Desuu¡¹ which made Soare looked happy. To describe her without any sugarcoating, she was totally making an ahegao face. It was unbearable to watch.

    Enti averted her gaze from her brethren.

    ¡¸Although it¡¯s for Shia¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t want to be like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be okay? I don¡¯t wanna the goddess of my world to be something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸uu¡¹

    Enti-chan reacted to the words ¡°the goddess of my world¡±. Her face was dyed red, however she had a scowling expression. Her bare feet started pinching Hajime¡¯s cheek and rubbing it. She was also pping his cheek *pechi pechi* with her hands¡¯ fingertips as though she was ying a drum.

    In contrast with her expression, her embarrassment and good mood were seeping out into her gesture. What a very easy to understand tsundere.

    It was irritating so Hajime-san grabbed her leg and tossed her away.

    ¡¸Kyaa~~h!? W-what¡¯re you doinggg! Really you, just when are you going to start revering me properlyy!¡¹

    Enti floatily spun around through the air, then shepletely ignored gravity and lightly returned back on his head like expected.

    Coupled with her outfit that looked like a dancer, her movement itself was so refined that it would captivate anyone, but regrettably, her somewhat childish personality came out in her face so her dignity was nonexistence.

    ¡¸I¡¯m revering you, really. Oh mighty Enty-sama, banzaa~i¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong! Not like that! Put your heart into it more and say ¡°My love and respect to you¡±! Add ¡°Enti-sama is truly lovely¡± too and it¡¯ll be perfect! Say it-, say itt-¡¹

    Hajime was handling the frolicking child (?) while looking toward Shia once more because there was more cheering for some reason.

    The apparitions were gathering and forming an improvised round arena. Shia and a huge oni were facing each other at the center of it.

    It seemed she was trying out her new ability. Perhaps she thought that real battle would be best to make her flesh body and soul got used to the technique. Or perhaps, it was the oni who felt the wave of power that Shia was radiating and it stimted his battle instinct.

    Both sides cracked their fists and wore fearless smile as they faced each other. Right after that, the huge oni made the first move. He stepped forward with an umon speed and struck with hisrge fist.

    The oni¡¯s height was more than three meters, so from the outside it would look like a huge rock was falling from above the head but¡­¡­

    A sound of impact. And then,

    ¡¸W-whaattt-¡¹

    ¡¸Just now, did you do something?¡¹

    Shia didn¡¯t even defend. She was still standing straight without even moved at the slightest. She kept wearing the fearless smile while speaking a viinous line just as expected.

    The huge oni¡¯s fist that was like a bolder hit her head, but it seemed that it only felt like a breeze to her.

    And then, and then.

    Did anyone notice? This woman, she was barely using her normal physical strengthening.

    In other words, this still wasn¡¯t her best¡­¡­KYAAAAAAH!! (by Hajime¡¯s heart)

    Even from afar it was clear that the huge oni¡¯s expression was twitching. His mouth could be seen muttering ¡¸Is this a dream?¡¹.

    Shia¡¯s hand slowly moved forward. It was a gesture of giving a light push.

    With just that,

    ¡¸Uooooooooo!!?¡¹

    The huge oni was blown away powerfully. His oni friends who were watching as well as serving as wall hurriedly caught him, but even those onis were getting pushed back as their bracing legs left a trail on the ground.

    The huge oni coughed out and grimaced as his hand was pressed on his sr plexus.

    He lifted up his face with a somewhat dumbfounded look. Ahead of his gaze was Shia whose pal was still held forward toward him.

    That hand turned around. Then her fingertip made ae hither gesture.

    It was a very obvious provocation.

    A vein pulsed on the huge oni¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Bring it ONNN!!¡¹

    The oni¡¯s demonic energy burst out explosively. Dark red aura enveloped his whole body. His physical body that was already huge originally swelled out even more. The muscle statue closed the distance with twice the speed than before.

    He swung down his fist and created a crater on the ground. Shockwave and tremor were radiating through the Miniature Garden.

    It was a tremendous strength. Perhaps that strength wasn¡¯t at all inferior evenpared to Shia¡¯s Level VI. It seemed this oni was quite a famous one.

    ¡¸Kuh, where did she goo!?¡¹

    ¡¸Here desu.¡¹

    The oni gasped and turned around. There he saw Shia standing calmly several meters away.

    ¡¸Fast little thing ain¡¯t you! But you know, you dodging it mean that it¡¯s gonna hurt if it hit you huhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸No? I just don¡¯t want my clothes get dirtied.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you looking down on oni!? How dare you making fun of us! How about youe at me with everything you got aah¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t blink for even a moment, desuu!¡¹

    Instantly, Shia vanished. At the very least that was how it looked like to the huge oni. The moment he realized that, she was right in front of him.

    Although it was startling, even the huge oni was an ancient oni who boasted longbat experience. His body reflexively moved. Faster than even his thought, his fist that could even pulverize steel became a hook that moved through the shortest route with the fastest speed toward Shia¡¯s head.

    But, she vanished as expected.

    And then, a shudder ran through his back.

    In that moment, the huge oni¡¯s field of vision became slow motion. His body reflexively tried to turn around, but his instinct was telling him. ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m boned¡­¡­¡¹ it said.

    Over his shoulder, the first thing he saw was the figure of Shia who had circled behind him and cocking her fist back like an archer preparing to fire an arrow. Her eyes were tinged with light. That light¡¯s trail looked beautiful and also terrifying©¤©¤

    The instant his mind registered such thought, his field of vision waspletely filled by a giant fist.

    It was like a wall. If a human was asked to describe it they would say that it felt like seeing a truck approaching right before their eyes.

    He noticed that it was an illusion that his heart showed him from his fear of Shia¡¯s fist¡¯s pressure only after the fist stopped still just before it hit him.

    A beatter, tremendous sound of shockwave reverberated. That sound was also ovepping with screams of ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹.

    When the huge oni fearfully looked back across his shoulder, he saw the grassy field gouged out in the shape of fan, and a hill at the north had gotten blown away as though the ce had been excavated. He also saw the apparitions who were acting as audiences whirling in the air like tree leaves.

    Only the impact passed through the huge oni and came out from his back.

    If it hit him directly, just what would happen to him?

    There was no need to even think about it. Cold sweat burst out like rivers from his body.

    ¡¸You still, want a go?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I, surrender¡¹

    Shia¡¯s friendly smile was terrifying. The huge oni stopped radiating demonic aura and could only stand bolt upright with twitching expression.

    Seeing that sight, the apparitions and fairies who were at the opposite side of the impact©¤©¤those who were at the Treasure Tree¡¯s side let out thunderous apuses and cheers. Meanwhile Enti was half crying ¡¸Aa~~-, my gardennn-. Shiaaa! What¡¯re you doinggg!! Nature is important! Righttt!?¡¹ while flying toward her.

    As for Hajime¡­¡­he was muttering with an expression that lookedpletely the same like the huge demon.

    ¡¸Is she, On* Punch Man?¡¹

    She was a girl, so perhaps One P*nch Woman. Eitehr way,

    ¡¸FUHAH, FUHAHAHAHAHAHAH, wonderful!! Truly wonderful!! I can head toward even further height with this power¨C. Now it feels like I can do anything desu-. FU-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-¡¹

    Perhaps she had bepletely high, or perhaps the fusion technique had the side effect of berserkerization just like what happened with Director Dime.

    Shia was genuinely turning into a character that fell into darkness for real so,

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯ll be fine if she can still listen to sense but¡­¡­will I be able to stop her in the worst case?¡¹

    Hajime said that with a bit of worry, even so he started walking toward Shia.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Several minutester.

    ¡¸Ahaha, sorry. Perhaps my sense got blown away a bit there desu.¡¹

    Shiaughed in embarrassment.

    ¡¸As expected it looks like the technique is affecting the soul huh. Perhaps I¡¯ll create an artifact to forcefully reset the mental state.¡¹

    ¡¸I think I¡¯ll get used to it after doing it several times though.¡¹

    ¡¸Although, there must be a limit. ¡­¡­Even at most, you can onlyst around three minutes?¡¹

    ¡¸H~mm, I wonder. For the time being it¡¯s around that long but, I somehow have the feeling that limit can extend after repeated training.¡¹

    ¡¸Repeated¡­¡­Enti will cry every time after that.¡¹

    Hajime who was standing at the base of the Treasure Tree turned his exasperated face toward the east.

    The geography had changed. Just like with the north side where a hill was erased, the ground at the east was also gouged into the shape of a half-pipe. The water of the adjacent river was flowing into that trench, forming a new branch of river.

    When Hajime went to stop Shia-chan, she was in aplete high-tension and wouldn¡¯t listen to him at all. She then wanted to show off to Hajime and carelessly let out a punch. The pressure of said punch was the cause of that trench.

    She did that while saying something like ¡°Please look-, Hajime-san! Shichijou Ooyari M*onkee~~nn, just kidding¡± andughing.

    To repeat one more time, it wasn¡¯t a punch where she put in her full effort into it. It was just an attack that she unleashed casually.

    It produced a result like when ultra bigser like Burst Hyperion was fired. However, it was a jet ckser that absorbed light, the opposite of sunlight.

    ¡¸Apologize to Entiter. After all she was hit hard by shock seeing Shia destroying her ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Au, I¡¯m really reflecting. Pointless destruction of nature is no good, absolutely! I¡¯ll apologize properly.¡¹

    Her rabbit ears ttened down despondently. It looked like she was seriously reflecting.

    ¡¸But, Hajime-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸How you stopped me, wasn¡¯t there any other way?¡¹

    Shia pulled down her rabbit ears to hide her face. Her cheeks were blushing. She was also fidgeting shyly.

    ¡¸There was no other way, after all you were making merry without lending your rabbit ear to anyone. The way things went even I almost got dragged into fighting you.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that waspletely my fault desu, buut~, as expected doing that in front of everyone like that, geez!¡¹

    Shia nced up. Then she immediately looked down again in embarrassment.

    Hajime followed her nce and looked above their heads. There the fairy sisters(Rune & Cino) were peeking at them from the branch above. They were covering their eyes with their hands whilepletely watching from the gaps of their fingers. The two of them werepletely red faced. At the same time they also looked hopeful. ¡¸The continuation? Hey, where¡¯s the continuation, hey?¡¹ Their eyes seemed to be saying that.

    The other fairies were also acting the same. They were hiding behind the cover of leaves and branches while peeking this way with deep interest.

    The apparitions who were working to restore the roughed upnd back to normal under Enti¡¯smand were also stealing nces this way in curiosity.

    Among them there were also those©¤©¤mainly the onis©¤©¤who were openly staring their way with vulgar grins.

    The cause was the way Hajime stopped Shia.

    ¡¸Not only I got groped here and there but, I even got pushed down and kissed¡­¡­how can I show my face anymore in front of all the fairies and apparitions of Miniature Garden desuu!¡¹

    Well, it was something like that.

    In front of Shia who ignored any words asking her to stop and looking like she would get into a fight happily if force was used to stop her, Hajime saw no other choice and attacked her in a different meaning.

    The shrill shouts ¡¸Hyaaa~~h¡¹ of the fairies echoed. The jeers of the onis flew around. The divinities like the dragon gods and the like were giving them exasperated looks. Meanwhile after the kissing thatsted for almost a minute, the fusion technique automatically went off and Shia herself was having a dazed expression that appeared intoxicated.

    Hajime tentatively said sorry even while smiling wryly. He patted Shia¡¯s head lightly while speaking more words with a bit more seriousness.

    ¡¸For now the fusion technique©¤©¤aa~, have you decided the name for it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s Kanka*©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected.¡¹

    ¡¸Hell and Heav*n©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of things are all rejected due to copyright!!¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­then we can call it Fusion Skill (temp) for now desuu¡¹

    Shia looked a bit dissatisfied. Hajime cleared his throat while pulling himself together and continued.

    ¡¸The Fusion Skill is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Fusion Skill (temp)¡¹

    ¡¸Cough! Fusion Skill (temp) is proven to work, so from now refrain from anymore recklessness and train systematically. I¡¯ll also try researching it for how it work or how to reproduce it to reduce the danger. Everyone is really worried for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I understanddd. Soare also looks like she¡¯ll need rest for a while, so I¡¯ll do as Hajime-san said.¡¹

    ¡¸No, she doesn¡¯t just need rest¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that Shia¡¯s seething and boiling passion after watching Director Dime¡¯s feat had finally cooled down. The war god bunny obediently listened to what she was told.

    But, it looked like the cost was heavy. ©¤©¤For Soare.

    ¡ºbanana!¡»

    ¡¸Soare! Soare, can you hear me!? Get a hold of yourself!!¡¹

    ¡ºbaanaaNAA!!¡»

    ¡¸No good, she can only say banana. It¡¯s toote for her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Look, at her face. She looks happy right? And that is a divine spirit.¡¹

    A slight distance away, there was the divine spirit of thundercloud Udar calling out to the red slime on his palm.

    For some reason his brethren would only say ¡¸banana¡¹ no matter what he said to her. The divine spirit of ice and snow Barahu and the divine spirit of earth Oros were also watching with pitying expressions.

    They had the appearance of ice eagle and rock golem, so their expressions weren¡¯t understandable like the humanoid Udar, but even just from their tones and atmospheres it could be felt that they were feeling something like ¡¸I don¡¯t want to end up like this¡¹.

    Just in case, Hajime had handed artifacts to safeguard or heal soul. And regardless of what they said, Udar and others were making effort to heal Soare, so they thought that she would return back to normal with time but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Asking someone to shoulder the burden for you. Normally you won¡¯t ask someone else to do something like that, but here you asked without any hesitation. Doesn¡¯t it feel like you¡¯re cold only to Soare?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!? You¡¯re treating her crudely intentionally!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!?¡¹

    That answer really wasn¡¯t like Shia at all. Shia¡¯s pleasant smile looked a bit scary.

    ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really¡­¡­just, there¡¯s this ce that¡¯s like Soare¡¯s personal room inside the Treasure Tree but, that room¡¯s walls arepletely covered with photos of me that she took secretly. But I¡¯m not thinking anything like ¡°If it¡¯s her then perhaps it¡¯s fine no matter what I do to her?¡± just because of that desu.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re definitely thinking it.¡¹

    It seemed that Soare-san was doing a full-blown stalking.

    Just in case, Hajime had ced in the Treasure Tree several artifacts that allowed the user to print their thought onto paper and the like. These artifacts were for fairies and apparitions so they could investigate and made record of ¡°Miniature Garden¡± but¡­¡­

    It seemed Soare-san ignored the proper way of using the artifact and used it to fulfill her own selfish desire.

    There was no ground to defend her there.

    ¡¸More importantly, won¡¯t it be time for Hajime-san¡¯s appointment soon desu?¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, you¡¯re right. Even so, it looks like that fellow hasn¡¯te though.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to push more work on her? After all she¡¯s the one who¡¯s like a ¡°working adult¡± the most among us.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I never even dreamed that there would be someone from apletely different civilization who can be entrusted with work to this degree in just so short of time. This must be what they called the wisdom of age.¡¹

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t say that in front of the person herself okay?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected I know at least that much.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged in respond to Shia¡¯s reproachful gaze.

    ¡¸But, it also can¡¯t be helped even if I¡¯m thinking that she¡¯s really a respectable and good woman if only it¡¯s not for her usual perversion right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, ahaha¡­¡­I can¡¯t deny it.¡¹

    Shia smiled wryly while making a thinking posture. <em>U~mm </em>She let out a small growl and ran her gaze at her surrounding. Then she nodded with resolve <em>Yosh</em>.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like we have a little bit of time.¡¹

    Shia suddenly made her treasure warehouse shined. Vire Drucken came out.

    Hajime wondered what she was up to with surprise. Shia ignored him and activated her weapon¡¯s Divine Equip mode. Seven colored magic circles manifested around the warhammer.

    Shia rotated Vire Drucken with only her wrist and struck the darkness colored circle with the hammer¡¯s t side. Then she pounded the hammer on the ground as though to push a stamp.

    Immediately, *DOPA-* darkness flooded out and whirled around to enclose Hajime and Shia¡¯s surrounding in darkness.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what¡¯re you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸The surrounding can¡¯t see us like this! Let¡¯s make out until it¡¯s time?¡¹

    Shia was radiating magic power to act as light that shined the space with faint bluish white radiance. She smiled widely and hugged Hajime from the front.

    Hajime was slightly surprised, but his expression immediately softened and he put his arms around her.

    The sensation of being hugged back made Shia¡¯s rabbit ears lost strength *funyan* and leaned on Hajime¡¯s shoulders. Her expression also loosened into happiness. One of her legs casually entangled around Hajime. They were pressed so tightly as though to say that no gap was permitted.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine desu. I won¡¯t push you down and assault you.¡¹

    ¡¸That should be a man¡¯s line©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Just the tip, just a little bit of the tip desu-¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, that¡¯s not a line that a girl should be really saying©¤©¤¡¹

    *Chon-* They kissed several times with only the tips of their lips touching. It seemed that she had gotten worked up from what Hajime did before. Although, in consideration of Hajime¡¯s schedule after this, she was stopping with only light kisses that were for showing deep affection between family members.

    ¡¸I think that I had flirted a lot with you just the other day though?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Hajime-san¡¯s fault for pushing me down suddenly desu. Besides, the touring date the other day was, you know, the n got changed a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia is really loved huh. They mustn¡¯t be able to feelpletely reassured with just words.¡¹

    Actually just two days ago, Shia and Hajime were going to a day trip touring date with just the two of them.

    They would race through the coastline, had their fill of hot spring and foods, then went back home. Their n was to have such half-day date but¡­¡­

    She messed up by happily telling her circle friends about that n.

    Astonishingly, her friends in the university bike circle ¡°Gouon!¡± where she was a member were going on ahead to the hot spring inn and disguised their presence there as coincidence.

    Although they had epted the rtionship between Hajime and all the girls in that informal social gathering, in the end it was only tentatively. As expected, it seemed they were worried whether Shia was being treated as a convenient woman or not.

    They were all the type of people who normally wouldn¡¯t stick their nose into other person¡¯s love rtionship but, the rtionship between Hajime and everyone was too unique, and as expected all of them were genuinely liking Shia as their junior, so they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from checking the two¡¯s date with their own eyes at least once.

    ¡¸It was a rare time where we should be able to be alone, so originally I should get angry there but¡­¡­¡¹

    When the two arrived at the hot spring inn, Shia thought ¡¸Eh? Those bikes look familiar for some reason¡­¡­¡¹ while entering inside. Sure enough, there she found her circle friends hanging out.

    Her most boyish senpai shamelessly greeted her ¡¸Yaa, what a coincidence, Shia¡¹ then. As expected even Shia snapped but¡­¡­

    ¡¸It would be infuriating if they were just simple peeping tom.¡¹

    ¡¸Desuu. I know that they¡¯re genuinely worried for me, and they also apologized after that so¡­¡­hehe, it made me a bit happy instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You got some good friends. I¡¯m also happy for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eheheh¡¹

    By the way, Shia wanted to go into mixed bath so they reserved a room that had bathing ce attached.

    If two youngsters©¤©¤right now they were effectively husband and wife being naked in such ce, then there was no way nothing wouldn¡¯t happen!

    They had dinner together with the circle members after soaking but, well, all the circle members were female, and they were all closely observing Shia to see if she really wasn¡¯t forcing herself or not.

    They easily noticed. Like Shia¡¯s reddened cheeks that didn¡¯t feel like simply because of the hot spring, or her moist eyes, or her rxed atmosphere.

    <em>The night</em><em>©¤©¤</em><em>or rather, this short time has been really fun for you isn¡¯t it? </em>A fourth-year senior with soft and gentle bearing said such thing. Her friends all pped her head in respond.

    Shia who had gotten found out was of course staying quiet throughout the dinner like a rabbit slinking back into its den.

    ¡¸Besides, as expected touring is fun when done with a lot of people. On the way back, running along the coastline while speaking through the radio with the setting sun illuminating the background was the best desu.¡¹

    ¡¸I was on edge wondering if anyone might point out something though¡­¡­¡¹

    Actually Hajime was riding on Schutaif during the trip. If he was facing someonepletely unrted, he would be able to dodge the question using the built-in perception blocker. If it was just for riding the bike for half a day, that would at least be enough.

    But, it was a different story when he was among a gathering of bike lovers.

    Once their attention moved to the bike, it would be difficult to trick them unless he hypnotized them with a different artifact. And naturally, there was no way they wouldn¡¯t pay attention to his bike.

    Even if they wouldn¡¯t notice as much as the bike¡¯s impossible construction that was powered by magic power to move, it would be obvious from a nce that his bike was an illegal make that didn¡¯t exist in the market, so naturally their gaze toward Hajime would turn cold. There was no doubt that their suspicion of his rtionship with Shia would get revived.

    And so, he also used other artifact other than the built-in one at full power in desperation so their attention wouldn¡¯t even move toward Schutaif in the first ce.

    ¡¸As I thought, perhaps I should think to buy an actualmercial bike too for that kind of situation?¡¹

    ¡¸Nice idea desu! What will you ride!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really getting into it huh.¡¹

    Shia¡¯s magnificent breasts were pressed *munyuu~~* so much on him that they might spill out. Meanwhile Shia herself was looking up to him with sparkling eyes. She looked absurdly delighted.

    Hajime was looking troubled, even so Shia was cute like this that he unconsciously caressed her head.

    He then asked with a very gentle gaze.

    ¡¸Then, how about we look around bike dealers at our next date? Help me choose a bike that suit me.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any lovelier pick-up line than that in this world? There¡¯s only one answer! Happily!@!¡¹

    She really really loved bike.

    Shia was so overly happy that her cheeks reddened and she pressed her face on Hajime¡¯s chest and rubbed affectionately.

    Then right after that, another light kiss. *Nihee~* Shia put on a slovenly smile and her rabbit ears also flopped down on him clingingly.

    Inside the darkness that was only illuminated by the ephemeral light of bluish white magic power, the two were happily whispering and talking to each other while snuggling close together until the time came.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Like that.

    The talk that the two were immersed in reached a stopping point when suddenly, no, finally they noticed. Of the familiar and cherished presence outside the veil of darkness.

    The two looked to each other, and then they looked to their watches. It was mysterious. The time had passed over twenty minutes of the scheduled time.

    Shia hurriedly dispelled the darkness. Right after that, a very displeased voice was thrown at her.

    ¡¸The two of thee art really having fun in there. Art those the words that I shouldst use for this kind of time?¡¹

    It was Tio. Her eyes were really looking reproachful.

    She was wearing a blouse and a tight skirt along with a ck stocking. The outfit made her lookedpletely like a woman who had juste home from work. She was crossing her arms.

    Hajime and Shia looked at each other once more. They wondered since when she had been there.

    If someone entered ¡°Miniature Garden¡± from outside, the creator Hajime would notice it immediately. Even Shia had the best sensing ability among their group.

    Even so they didn¡¯t notice. That was just how much they got absorbed with their flirting.

    ¡¸For the two of thee to flirt intimately before a date with me, well, I¡¯m also at fault for beingte so it¡¯s fine, but just what kind of deed it is to still ignoring the person in question even after she hath arrived? Abandonment y? Art this an abandonment y? Eh? How about the two of thee say something?¡¹

    There was a pulsing vein on her smiling face. It seemed this abandonment y didn¡¯t make her feel good.

    It would be a different story if they did it intentionally, but as expected she would be offended if they simply forgot about her.

    Even so, Tio¡¯s good nature could be felt from how she was waiting conscientiously instead of charging through the veil of darkness that didn¡¯t offer any physical protection at all.

    And so, Hajime and Shia nodded to each other and said.

    ¡¸¡¸One more hour extension please.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡ªfuu!!? I-intentional further abandonment in this situation!? Haa haah, what advance y©¤©¤very well! I shall obediently wait further! On mine knees! No matter how long-¡¹

    Tio-san woofed and sat down with seiza posture. Her displeased mood before this had vanished to nothing. Her face was blushing and she was going <em>haa haa</em>. Apparently the one just now felt really great for her.

    <em>Abandonment y must be like this¨C, </em>her expression seemed to say that.

    Seeing that Hajime and Shia nodded to each other seeing that Tio¡¯s mood had gotten fixed. They then high-fived. Tio¡¯s bad mood case was solved!!

    Like that,

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll help out Enti-san before going home!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, see ya¡¹

    ¡¸What!? To stop as easily as turning the palm of thy hand! Mine feeling is being toyed withhh!!¡¹

    Shia ignored Tio who was writhing while doing seiza and left to where Enti was.

    ¡¸Then Tio. Let¡¯s go to our date.¡¹

    ¡¸Acting like nothing hath happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, investigating the Miniature Garden is more important though.¡¹

    ¡¸Wouldst not it be better to not tell me that intentionally!?¡¹

    <em>Cruel! But, it feels a little gooddd!</em> It was obvious that she was thinking like that from Tio¡¯s slovenly expression as she stood up. Then she,

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama, art thy preparation finished?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Didst thou bring the whip?¡¹

    ¡¸I got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thy sadistic desires?¡¹

    ¡¸Always.¡¹

    ¡¸And a spare panty for mine use!?¡¹

    ¡¸I forgot©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸But, Yue brought it for me just before I entered here.¡¹

    ¡¸Then there art no problem! It¡¯s time!¡¹

    Tio only checked those for thest time before transforming into dragon excitedly.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    About my n from now.

    I¡¯m thinking to enter thest long arc soon. But, that¡¯ll be a waste so before that I want to write some kind of stories about each of the main characters like Hajime and Yue and others. It¡¯s just short stories ofmon holidays but, I¡¯ll be happy if everyone will read along!

    (I¡¯m thinking of touching some of the characters like Hinata or Hidzuki during the long arc)

    Also, there are a lot of things I¡¯ll have to do during the year-end and New Year holidays, so I¡¯m sorry but today will be thest update for this year. Next chapter will be¡­¡­please allow me to do it at 13, tentatively.

    In any case, thank you very much for having a good time together with me this year too!

    Merry Christmas! & Have a happy New Year!!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C One Punch Man

    Imagine Saitama VS Genos at the fifth episode of the anime. I was blown away when the live filming was yed in short video. The quality was so great I was shocked.

    ¨C Shichijou Ooyari Muonken (Seven Streaks Great Spear Silent Fist)

    From Takamichi-sensei of [Negima]

    ¨C Hell and Heaven

    From [The King of Braves GaoGaiGar].

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481

    <strong>Common Holiday Brief Story Tio¡¯s Case</strong>

    AN: Sorry I¡¯mte! I wrote this in a hurry so I might revise it a bitter.

    Putting that aside, happy New Year!

    Please treat me well in this year too!

    An extensive woond was spreading below their sight.

    Needle-leaved trees and broad-leaved trees, pseudo-palm trees and fruit trees. They all had varied colors, and there were even strange trees that had never been seen before, also with varied sizes where some could be mistaken as a great tree or only as tall as a normal person.

    ¡¸It¡¯spletely chaotic huh.¡¹

    ¡ºKukuh, just like its creator mayhaps?¡»

    Tio in her ck dragon form and Hajime who was sitting on her back cross-legged were exchanging words while flying leisurely on the sky of ¡°Miniature Garden¡±.

    Hajime¡¯s expression turned really conflicted in respond to Tio¡¯s teasing tone.

    They were at the sky approximately 4000 km south of the Treasure Tree that was the center of this world.

    On their way here, Hajime and Tio were already witnessing many contradictive environments that would make anyone doubted their eyes, like wend area and desert area that were next to each other, orva spewing tall volcano that was smackdab in the middle of a freezing giantke, etc, etc.

    There wasn¡¯t any disorderly sight like those a thousand and several hundred kilometers around the Treasure Tree, so it seemed that the weird spectacles were bing more frequent the further away they were traveling.

    ¡¸The distinction of day and night is possible with the operation of the pseudo-sun, but I haven¡¯t been introducing season to this world. In addition, the factor nurturing nature here also isn¡¯t sunlight or nutrient after all.¡¹

    That was why, what happened here didn¡¯t reflect the creator¡¯s ethos of ¡¸Let¡¯s take in everything here yeah!¡¹ by all means, maybe. In the end this was something that couldn¡¯t be helped with the structure of the ¡°Miniature Garden¡±, Hajime said like he was making an excuse.

    In fact, the content of that excuse itself was correct.

    The energy that was released from the Treasure Tree was everything that was nurturing the ¡°Miniature Garden¡±. Fundamentally the factors that were required for natural growth in the original world of nature weren¡¯t required here.

    Furthermore, that energy didn¡¯t consist only of willpower that was flowing into here from earth. Anticipating the immigrants from various worlds, the element conversion system was releasing all of the other known energies too.

    In other words, ¡°Miniature Garden¡± was a world where unique energies of each other world were intermingling.

    Because of that, well, it was understandable that the state of the world became like a hodgepodge of the nature of other worlds.

    ¡¸I¡¯m basically leaving the management of the nature environment to Enti and others wholesale but¡­¡­are they still not starting with the distant areas? In any case, sorting this out looks like something worth doing.¡¹

    Hajime looked somewhat excited.

    The creation of ¡°Miniature Garden¡± was a difficult act that was equal to creating a whole world. In addition it was an isted world that didn¡¯t have rotation or revolution like a normal.

    Even though Enti and others were divine spirits who were governing over nature, governing an artificial world withpletely different environment was something that they hadn¡¯tpletely worked out all of the kinks from it.

    The near areas surrounding the Treasure Tree being a natural environment that were pleasant for Hajime and others to stay at was definitely because of Enti and others adjusting them to be that way.

    ¡ºSorting out, is it. Art that necessary? I think nature art called nature because its growth art entrusted to nature though? Perhaps the divine spirits art not doing anything with the distant areas exactly because of such reason.¡»

    ¡¸Makes sense. That way will also satisfy my adventurous heart. But, I¡¯m also a gamer who love simtion game very much. As I thought, this current situation is just making me itchy no matter what. The feeling of wanting to, like, making this world more properly is boiling up inside me.¡¹

    It seemed that Hajime¡¯s desire to sort out the environments was because of a very personal reason.

    ¡ºW-well, this art Goshujin-sama¡¯s world. I believe it¡¯s fine for thee to do as thou please¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸At the very least, I want to try making one of the four sides to fit my preference. Of course, it¡¯ll be after the adventure. I¡¯ve promised Endou too about it.¡¹

    Hajime was someone who kept his books and packaging tidily in the shelves. There was the opinion that downloaded version was better in this modern time, but he ignored that and if the physical version came out, he would definitely choose to buy that one. That was his ideology.

    Also, sometimes he would gaze at this collection while grinning by himself.

    Inside her heart Tio imagined that perhaps one day a readjusted natural world¡­¡­natural (?) world that was like a theme park might get created somewhere in this world.

    Perhaps Hajime noticed what she was thinking. He cleared his throat several times to gloss up the matter. Then he talked a bit rapidly.

    ¡¸Besides, field work like this time might be necessary with great frequency if this world is too disorderly.¡¹

    ¡ºFumu¡­¡­if I remember correctly, there was a talk of how areas that Enti couldst not observe hath appeared before she knew it, correct?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah. Originally that should be impossible though.¡¹

    Hajime crossed his arms and groaned a little.

    It was only natural. Enti was the goddess of the Treasure Tree. She had the authority to sense all the ces that were connected to the Treasure Tree even if she didn¡¯t go to take a look directly. In other words, the whole ¡°Miniature Garden¡± was within her sensing range.

    But, not long ago it seemed that she became unable to sense a part of the area that was near the edge of the southern side.

    Enti reported it while her gaze was darting around and she was rubbing the fingers of her hands together. Together with her slightly nervous expression, she looked like a child who failed her errant for the first time.

    <em>I-It¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s not because of my rank as goddess is insufficient okay! That¡¯s why, y-you aren¡¯t going to fire me or anything aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you? Your goddess is me right? Right?</em>

    Hajime intentionally reacted with silence and expressionless look. The figure of Enti who became slightly teary at the end while pleading was truly the embodiment of ¡°pitifully cute¡±.

    It was to the degree that she invoked the protective desire of Yue and others. They all looked coldly at Hajime.

    Also, it went without saying that Tio was the only one who went <em>haa haa</em> seeing Hajime¡¯s sadism.

    ¡¸There¡¯s an area with its connection severed, or almost severed from the Treasure Tree? Was it an error in the space or gravity¡¯s adjustment? Or perhaps unique energies are interfering with each other?¡¹

    Hajime was muttering to himself while immersing his mind into deep thought.

    He wouldn¡¯t return to his sense for quite some time at this rate, even though this was the long-awaited date! And so Tio changed the topic with a bit of panic.

    ¡ºBy the way, Goshujin-sama. How big art the size of the Miniature Garden currently?¡»

    ¡¸In that case¡­¡­ah? Size? It¡¯s more or less, around the size of earth I guess. The expansion stopped there. The Miniature Garden itself is a spherical space. However, the construction is like the application of the t earth theory.¡¹

    <em>Whoops</em>, Hajime thought while returning his mind to reality.

    Willpower that was imported practically by root and branch from the earth¡¯s King Tree plus unlimited magic power.

    The amount of energy was overflowing. If automatic brake wasn¡¯t applied to the expansion, the ¡°Miniature Garden¡± would expand without end. And so for the time being, Hajime kept the size to be simr to some degree with earth as the model.

    However, it didn¡¯t mean there was a spherically-shapednd like a. The sphere in the end was nothing more than the shape of the space.

    At the center of the spherical space was the Treasure Tree. The ¡°surface¡± part when the space was split into hemisphere state was thend. That was the whole picture of the ¡°Miniature Garden¡±.

    And so, the sky became lower the further one went toward the edge. Below thend there was also a vast space where there was nothing in the shape of hemisphere.

    That was just for the time being though.

    ¡ºMu, so it hath turned out that big. Then, perhaps I shouldst speed up my wings now?¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been holding it back huh?¡¹

    Tio craned her neck to look back over her shoulder. Her eyes were filled with expectation that was containing excitement somewhere behind it.

    Their objective this time was the investigation of the area that was outside of Enti¡¯s sense.

    But, in reality, what Hajime said ¡¸It¡¯s a date while we¡¯re at it¡¹ when they met up at the start was actually theplete opposite of their objective.

    Yes, actually it was the investigation that they were doing ¡°while they were dating¡±.

    Of course, this was an unexpected situation that urred in the ¡°Miniature Garden¡± so the investigation was important.

    But, Hajime who was someone really busy with a lot of things didn¡¯t actually need to do this investigation personally. Originally someone like the divine spirit of thundercloud Udar would take initiative to investigate and Hajime just needed to wait for the report. After all he could move with lightning speed.

    He put a stop to that and went out of his way to go personally was because of nothing else than him making time to go to a date with Tio.

    ¡ºFufu, I couldst not helped it. After all it hath been a long time since I couldst stretch out mine wings to mine heart¡¯s content. I also like earth¡¯s sky but, it¡¯s just a liiitle bit noisy for me. Moreover©¤©¤¡»

    She loved flying through the night sky while gazing at the lights of the city but, the sky of earth was covered with electronic webs that were outside of human¡¯s vision spectrum and nesing and going incessantly. Although there were a lot of ways to slip through them all, it seemed the sky there was a bit stuffy for Tio. Emotion-wise she even felt that it was a ¡°cramped sky¡±.

    And most of all.

    ¡ºIt hath also been a long time since I carried Goshujin-sama on mine back.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Now that you mention it, I hadn¡¯t rode you ever since the ¡°dragon incident¡± huh.¡¹

    ¡ºUmu. After Goshujin-sama gets out of thy current busy schedule, I asketh thee to ride me at least once a week.¡»

    ¡¸Got it. Perhaps we¡¯ll stroll the sky of different world each week then.¡¹

    ¡ºThat art a good idea!¡»

    Hajime was swamped with works and found it hard to even leave earth. It would be pointless for Tio to go fly in the sky of other world if she had to leave him behind.

    Because what Tio truly liked wasn¡¯t flying in the sky itself. It was to fly ¡°with Hajime on her back¡±.

    She loved her time conversing leisurely with him while taking a sightseeing flight.

    She hopelessly loved how Hajime alternated between happiness and anxiety watching her doing aerial acrobatic moves or challenging her speed limit.

    Of course she also loved the time she spent together with family but¡­¡­

    Even so, Tio too was a woman.

    This time when she could ¡°monopolize her beloved man¡± was special. It was truly a blissful time. That was also why her tension was rising.

    Hajime guessed Tio¡¯s feeling and narrowed his eyes. He caressed her morous dragon scale with a terribly gentle hand.

    Even though it was a scale that boasted greatest world ss endurance, she must have felt that touch. Tio squinted her eyes pleasantly. If she was a cat then she might start purring in this atmosphere.

    *Pon*, Hajime patted her back with kindness again. Then his expression changed 180 degree into a provocative grin.

    ¡¸Now then, Tio. If we¡¯re on earth, the distance to our destination will be as far as crossing through the continent and the ocean to arrive at Antarctica.¡¹

    ¡ºUmu-¡»

    Tio¡¯s voice sounded eager. Her draconic body shined faintly with ck magic power, transforming her form. Into a sleeker streamline shape that was specialized for speed.

    ¡¸You also don¡¯t need to worry about magic power or me. ©¤©¤Fly as you please.¡¹

    Those words sounded like he was testing her ¡°Show me how much you can fly as you please¡± rather than words that were said in consideration for her.

    At the very least, that was how Tio interpreted it as she smiled. It was a fearless smile. She was surging with drive to surpass Hajime¡¯s expectation and scared him silly.

    ¡ºAcknowledged! Then, allow me to use the <em>new power</em> that Goshujin-sama bequeathed to me as I please!! Don¡¯t get thrown off mine back okay?¡»

    Magic power surged out from Tio. The wind whirled. She spread out her wings fully.

    Once, she showed flight ability that surpassed the speed of sound in the world of the sky.

    Not only her special technique decreased the wind resistance to the limit, she even used the wind to d herself with tornado that acted as propulsive force to fly faster than sound.

    And right now, she activated it©¤©¤not.

    In exchange what was produced was,

    ¡º©¤©¤¡±ck Vortex¡±¡»

    Invisible gravitational field.

    Yes, it was gravity magic. The basic of the basic of the age of god magic, that enabled the user to do ¡°pseudo-flight¡± by free-falling to the direction they chose.

    Tio fell off to the front. At the same time,

    ¡ºHere I gooo©`©`©`©`!!¡»

    A p of the wings. Thepressed wind was liberated and it transformed into propulsive force like a rocket start. Meanwhile she glued her body close together to enter her straight descent mode.

    She went straight forward, just like a cannon ball.

    The explosive sound of air thundered. She broke through the speed of sound in the blink of eye.

    A membrane of white atmosphere was formed. But, even that vanished in the next instant. *Gunn* an eleration that felt like it left behind even their consciousness was applied.

    If they looked back, they would see glittering ck magic power light trailing behind like the night sky. With the addition of the free-falling, the jet propulsion by the wind element magic was also used in parallel.

    If an example had to be made, perhaps it was like a fighter jet flying down vertically while the afterburner jet was also zing in full force.

    Her speed was already in the realm of supersonic. No, it surpassed twice of that and still elerated even further. Into the realm of Mach 3, and then Mach 4.

    ¡ºFufufuh, fuhahahah! Great! It¡¯s great! I hath been wishing to use it ever since before but, as expected gravity magic art wonderful!!¡»

    Once, when she was chasing after an aircraft in the sky dragon world, Mach 2 was the limit with her strength. If Hajime rode her and put her into her full throttle state by whipping her to activate her ¡°Pain Conversion¡±, she could also enter the realm of Mach 4 for several seconds but¡­¡­

    In the end, the aircraft got away from her.

    In addition, in the matter of delicateness and sharpness of trajectory change for air battle, she was also inferiorpared to Yue who could freely manipte gravity.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel how shaky her throne was as someone who thought of herself highly as the supreme ruler of the sky but¡­¡­

    ¡ºFeast thy eyes on this! Now I hathpletely surpassed fighter aircraft!¡»

    A high-tensioned roar that conveyed her excitement thundered.

    Instantly, Tio¡¯s figure that elerated like aser cutting through the sky vanished.

    No, she executed an extreme trajectory change that made it looked like she vanished.

    If there was someone who was watching from afar, their jaw would definitely dropped seeing the scene that was like the ckser got reflected by a mirror surface.

    A sharp turn under the speed that was four times faster than the speed of sound.

    Forget the earth¡¯s fighter jet, even the battle aircraft of the sky dragon world was assured to get reduced into scraps together with its pilot if they faced such insane mobility.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of gravity control. It was a special move that was only possible because it was executed by the ¡°ck dragon¡± who boasted the world¡¯s greatest endurance.

    ¡ºBarrel ro~ll! High Yoo-Yoo~! Scisso~rs too Immelmann Tuu~rn!¡»

    A cket was dancing in the sky to every direction freely.

    Subtle shift of the dragon scales on her body surface, slight turn of the folded wings, exquisite bnce adjustment using tail.

    Just like how a skilled magician was controlling cards, Tio¡¯s flying skill put the atmosphere and wind under herplete control.

    Tio rivaled Yue¡¯s gravity control flight with just her wind magic. What would happen if that gravity control was also added there?

    The answer to that was being shown right now.

    (To go this far-)

    Hajime had at least avoided being thrown off using artifacts of spatial anchoring and barrier, but the burden from the flight forced even his inhuman flesh to scream. Hajime unconsciously gritted his teeth.

    It was iparable to anything from before. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t even be able to follow Tio¡¯s rapidly varying mobility.

    If he had to describe it, perhaps it was likeser that was fired at high angle to a mirror room where it got irregrly reflected.

    Detailed and sharp mobility like Yue that was performed with the speed of a fighter jet.

    The terrifying thing was that, Tio¡¯s current state was the ¡°normal mode¡±.

    Yes, Tio still had strengthening using ¡°Pain Conversion¡± and also sublimation magic saved as reserve.

    ¡ºHow¡¯s that!? Goshujin-sama!¡»

    Lively and eager voice rang out.

    Her flight ability had evolved not only by one stage, but by two or maybe even three stages. And then there was the feeling of freedom from being liberated from the power of gravity. It seemed that her excitement couldn¡¯t settle down because of those. She was like a girl who had been finally given a toy that she had been wanting all this time.

    It was heartwarming for Hajime. He then gifted her with an exaggerated praise.

    ¡¸No one can argue anymore now. You¡¯re, the supreme ruler of the sky.¡¹

    ¡ºKuffuuhh!!¡»

    Certainly, when it came to pure moving speed, there was still Kaori¡¯s ¡°Godspeed¡±. But, that technique in the end was a magic to shorten the traveling time.

    So to speak, it wasn¡¯t a ¡°pseudo high speed magic¡± but ¡°pseudo teleportation magic¡±. Strictly speaking it wasn¡¯t even flight.

    Also, flight technique by god¡¯s apostles using their silver wings also couldn¡¯t perform acrobatic flight with Mach 4 speed. There was also nobody who could outdo Tio when it came to controlling wind.

    She was wlessly perfect in the far away sky.

    Truly, there was no way anyone would try to argue that such description suited Tio if they could see her right now.

    ¡ºThe, Goshujin-sama.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s time to settle down©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡ºI shall apply sublimation magic too on top of this!¡»

    ¡¸EH, wait-, you©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡ºI shall be a streak of light now! Here I go-! HII©¤©¤HAA©¤©¤©¤!!¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯vepletely turned damn hig©¤©¤nnnnnnnn!!!?¡¹

    Free-falling? Weak.

    Jet frompressed wind! Not enough!

    Gravity field that endlessly dragged her to the front!

    Explosion ofpressed me that also served as propulsion!

    *DOON DOON DOON* Consecutive explosion sounds were left behind at the far distance while Tio sped up sped up sped up.

    The strength of the pulling gravitational field increased drastically. The propulsive force from the wind jumped up by several times. In addition, the wind st that was produced from the sole of her foot mmed away the draconic body just like a cannon ball.

    Mach 5©¤©¤

    Mach 6©¤©¤

    Mach 7©¤©¤

    ¡ºScience art nothiiiiiingg!!¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    There was noment from Hajime. Because he was busy taking out more artifacts to neutralize the burden with all his might.

    Even during that time, the challenge toward the speed limit was progressing to even greater height.

    Like that©¤©¤

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸You reached Mach 11 at the end huh¡­¡­what¡¯s more without ¡°Pain Conversion¡±.¡¹

    ¡ºI wouldst not mind even if thee whip me hard.¡»

    ¡¸Please let me postpone that until I can prepare a bit more.¡¹

    By that he meant mental preparation.

    Even Hajime who always had sadistic feelings at he ready found it tough to look at a dragon flying in Mach 11 while letting out perverted moaning.

    ¡ºWell, I was able to fly to mine heart¡¯s content after so long. I¡¯m satisfied.¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s great.¡¹

    Even for Hajime, it was his first time directly experiencing pure ¡°speed¡± that was greater than ten times the sound of speed, a speed level that sounded like a joke. He was able to sympathize with Tio¡¯s good mood, and he himself would be able to enjoy it after preparing proper countermeasure against the burden to his body.

    That feeling of his must have gotten conveyed. Tio¡¯s dragon tail was waving left and right. It seemed that her mood had gotten even better.

    ¡¸Putting that aside, it looks like you¡¯re able to use gravity magic without problem huh?¡¹

    ¡ºUmu, no problem. It seems there art no difference in knowledge, because there was also no problem when I confirmed it with Yue. There art no need for worry.¡»

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­then, it was worth it to experiment on Amanogawa beforehand.¡¹

    ¡ºU-umu¡»

    Tio¡¯s gaze darted around a little hearing about the human experimentation (only to hero) that Hajime carried out really casually.

    He should do it with a little bit more consideration¡­¡­such though had crossed her mind but, the experiment was done under the consent of the person involved, and as someone who received the benefit from it she couldn¡¯t argue against it too strongly.

    Yes, Tio was able to use gravity magic wasn¡¯t because she had conquered Great Dungeon Raisen. She learned it with the same method that previously broke Kouki, made him fainted in agony, and ascended to heaven in order to learn regeneration magic.

    ¡¸As I thought, a test sub©¤©¤Tio who can use sublimation-soul-regeneration magic beforehand definitely had easier time in making the magictched on you.¡¹

    ¡ºJust now, didst thee almost say test subject?¡»

    ¡¸I want to find out the effect of aptitude. Both Amanogawa and Tio have high magic aptitude, so my next subject will be someone with low magic aptitude.¡¹

    ¡ºIt sounds like, I¡¯m the test subject for the second stage experiment though¡­¡­say, Goshujin-sama. Thou carried out the experiment after establishing its safety correct? It¡¯s fine for me to believe in thee correct?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­I already have all the age of god magic after all. Someone with low magic aptitude that won¡¯t break from just some damage. And also one who doesn¡¯t has all of the age of god magic¡­¡­fumu¡¹

    ¡ºRun awayyyyy! Shiaaa, run away fast immediatelyyyy-¡»

    ¡¸Then eventually, being able to nt magic power too into a subject who doesn¡¯t have any magic power. That¡¯ll be even better. With that the new technique will bepleted.¡¹

    ¡ºIs it Myuu!? Art thou talking about Myuu!? Now then that must be thy objective from the start isn¡¯t it!? To not care even if all of us became sacrifice to achieve that! This damn mad papa scientist-¡»

    ¡¸By the way, Tio. How¡¯s it going with your attempt to shorten the ck god dragon transformation? Any progress?¡¹

    ¡ºA tant change of topic-, no, art thou perhaps really treating this as simply a trivial matter¡­¡­?¡»

    It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I had tested it thoroughly on the hero so it¡¯s safe! You wanted it right, the gravity magic? It was troublesome to defeat Super Miledy G right? Come ooon, you¡¯ll be able to obtain power easily if you take my hand! You¡¯ll be able to fly as you please through the sky even more than before you knoww~.

    Thinking back now, Hajime when he was saying the tempting line above didn¡¯t look that dissimr with a certain white bastard animal who mass produced magical girls by offering suspicious contract¡­¡­

    Even though she was slightly shaken up, well if it was for Myuu¡¯s sake then she guessed it was alright. Tio cleared her throat while trying to not think too deeply about it.

    She was flying to the southern edge with cruising speed around Mach 1 while answering Hajime¡¯s question.

    ¡ºI hath been practicing just as Goshujin-sama told me. It looks like I wouldst be able to do the dragon god transformation even without heightening my strength to the degree like before.¡»

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­I got a fright when you got affected during the dragon incident, but this might be a silver lining from it.¡¹

    Actually, Tio was also awakening to a new power other than the inheritance of gravity magic.

    That was the ¡°simplification of ck god dragon transformation¡±.

    During the incident where the shocking fact that Japan itself was a ¡°dragon¡± came to light, Tio was in a state of being unable to move in the ¡°Miniature Garden¡±.

    It was because the ¡°Dragon¡± possessed the authority that could interfere with all kinds of dragon. Even when it was only in a state of waking up from sleep, even mythological existences got quasi-revived under its control. That threat was still fresh in their memory.

    In addition, Tio who was from a dragon race also wasn¡¯t an exception from that influence.

    Due to ¡°Miniature Garden¡± acting as an isted space, as well as numerous artifacts defending against the influence, and Tio herself using her age of god magic as well as her own mind resistance, she got off unscathed from the episode but¡­¡­

    ¡ºEven so, I¡¯m amazed Goshujin-sama got such idea.¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps it¡¯s divine revtion thing? Somehow, it just suddenly shed in my head. Well, even without the ¡°Dragon¡± happening, it¡¯s something that might normallye to mind if you just ponder about it a little.¡¹

    Tio and other members of dragon race could transform into dragon was because they as a race had ¡°dragonification factor¡± mixed into their soul.

    That story was something that Hajime and Tio had confirmed between them during the time before the final battle in Tortus, when Tio was learning how to transform other races into ck dragon as her new magic.

    After all, that magic worked by Tio duplicating her ¡°dragon factor¡± and inserting it into the target.

    ¡¸Not to mention, as the result of you continuously enduring the interference of the ¡°Dragon¡±, you became able to sense your ¡°dragon¡¯s factor¡± even stronger than before©¤©¤no, you became able to sense ¡°dragon¡¯s factor¡± even in other people. Anyone else would also easily reach the same idea if they know that.¡¹

    Hajime shrugged and easily spoke something absurd.

    ¡¸©¤©¤Even Tio, should be able to do simr thing even if not to the same degree like the ¡°Dragon¡± shouldn¡¯t she? That kinda idea.¡¹

    ¡ºUumu, that might be so thanks to the hindsight but¡­¡­¡»

    To be talked like she was at the same rank like Hajime, with his Creator disposition, whose inventiveness could be said to be his greatest strength without exaggeration¡­¡­a strainedugh seeped into Tio¡¯s tone.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the power of a monster that couldst destroy not only a but even the universe thou realize? Normally, nobody wouldst dare to think that, I couldst also do the same thing!¡»

    ¡¸That so?¡¹

    That was so. An out of bounds existence that had the means to do ¡°pseudo-revival and subordination¡± of mythological dragons, not only existing dragons, and to do it in a world-wide scale. Normally nobody would easily reach an idea ofparing themselves to such existence. And even if somebody could, they wouldn¡¯t go as far as carrying out the idea.

    It was the same like someone who had a hobby of doing some kind of sports, thinking ¡¸I can also do something like that am I not?¡¹ after watching a godlike-feat of an undisputed and absolute champion of that sport who had left their name in history.

    But, even though Tio¡¯s expression convulsed as she said ¡¸That¡¯s impossible¡¹ when she first heard the idea, Hajime told her ¡¸It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s Tio¡¹ with a strange conviction.

    ¡¸But, thinking it again it¡¯s not that unreasonable of an idea right? You can even transform other race into ck dragon and turn them into your subordinate. Controlling power-wise, that¡¯s a simr thing with the ¡°Dragon¡±¡¯s authority right?¡¹

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama spoke like it¡¯s so simple¡­¡­well, I¡¯m honestly happy that thou hath such high expectation on me though.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, I have high hopes for you. I also trust you.¡¹

    If it was only limited to dragon race, her controlling power was an overwhelming one that surpassed ¡°Divine Word¡±.

    She had the absolute advantage even if she was facing a being that possessed divinity.

    It was possible if it was Tio. She would answer his expectation. Definitely. Then©¤©¤

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be able to suppress even the ¡°Dragon¡±. If it¡¯s Tio then no doubt about it. No, it¡¯s absolutely so.¡¹

    ¡ºAs I thought, that art Goshujin-sama¡¯s final objective.¡»

    She was happy with his high hopes on her, but she wondered if perhaps it was just a bit too~ heavy for her. Another strainedugh seeped out into her voice.

    Yes, the biggest reason of why Hajime suggested Tio to go through even further training was that.

    ¡ºCertainly, that time, a part of me was filled with embarrassment seeing everyone running around busily whilst I alone was unable to move but¡­¡­¡»

    As expected wasn¡¯t this unreasonable? Sure enough she couldn¡¯t wipe out that kind of thought from her mind.

    In the first ce, even now the Dragon could be suppressed. There was the manyyers of seals that wereid out by the strongest onmyouji, added with strict security. In addition, all the willpower that was absolutely required for the revival was within the grasp of Hajime in the first ce.

    The sealing couldn¡¯t be anymore perfect than that.

    But, it seemed that Hajime couldn¡¯t be satisfied with it even then.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing absolute in this world. You can¡¯t go wrong with having as many insurances as you can.¡¹

    ¡ºWell, that art true.¡»

    She thought that it was really like Hajime to be like that. It wasn¡¯t just for show that iming something outrageous like mass production of trump cards was his favorite trick was his default style.

    As she epted that,

    (Fufu, it¡¯s rare that dear husband art putting his wholehearted trust on me like this. It doth not matter how unreasonable it is, let¡¯s do it shall I.)

    Tio¡¯s motivation was charged up even more.

    But, Hajime¡¯s next words made her unconsciously scrunched up her expression.

    ¡¸Besides I want to prepare so there won¡¯t be any problem even if I¡¯m gone.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±Even if I¡¯m gone¡±? What¡¯s with those ill-omened words?¡»

    After a bit of shock, Tio spoke with anger reflexively filling her voice.

    For Hajime himself, he must be saying those words without really any special thought or awareness behind them. He was puzzled by the change in Tio¡¯s tone.

    But, a secondter he looked back at his own remark and showed a thinking posture for a bit before he said ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡¹ and shook his head with a wry smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant. In the future, there might be times where I go to other world for a while and can¡¯t return back immediately right? Like this current situation where I can¡¯t leave earth.¡¹

    ¡ºA-aa¡­¡­so that¡¯s what thou meant. Forgive me. Of course that¡¯s what Goshujin-sama meant. For some reason, the other meaning was what entered mine mind.¡»

    ¡¸No, it was also my bad. Somehow those words just slipped out. There¡¯s a better way to word it.¡¹

    ¡ºUmu, it slightly startled me up.¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pay attention. ¡­¡­But, yeah. Thinking really carefully, certainly, countermeasures for that kind of case are also necessary. Like Myuu¡¯s future, or if I¡¯m thinking even further ahead of that¡¹

    ¡ºMu?¡»

    Tio slightly slowed down and craned her neck behind. She stared at Hajime over her shoulder.

    ¡¸It has been slightly on my mind recently. I haven¡¯t even talked to Yue about it but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºTell me about it, Goshujin-sama.¡»

    Hajime¡¯s atmosphere was somewhat quiet. Tio too also asked back with a calm tone.

    He didn¡¯t really hate her usual perverse action but, at this kind of time, the atmosphere of Tio calmly and seriously lending her ears to him was something that Hajime liked.

    Content-wise, this topic wasn¡¯t really something that he needed to bring up right now but¡­¡­

    His honest words flowed out of his mouth when he was faced with Tio who was in this kind of atmosphere.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about when we¡¯re going to end.¡¹

    ¡ºFumu¡­¡­thou meant about our lifespan?¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s great that you¡¯re quick on the uptake. To be honest, us dying from old age, no, you won¡¯t have any argument even if I say that it¡¯s not possible anymore for us dying unexpectedly from other cause right?¡¹

    ¡ºI guess. Right now we couldst continue to live as long as we wish it.¡»

    The quintessence of age of god magic, holy precincts¡¯ technique like apostleification, and then limitless energy. There was no way for lethal wound or sickness topletely kill off Hajime and others.

    In that case.

    ¡¸One day, we will choose by ourselves the day of our end. I¡¯m not soudable that I¡¯ll be able to be satisfied with just several hundred years but, living for eternity is also¡­¡­it¡¯s a bit unimaginable to me.¡¹

    ¡ºTrue. That day wouldst definitelye one day. That time when we artpletely satisfied with living.¡»

    A beatter, Tio nodded in understanding.

    ¡ºI see. At that time, Goshujin-sama doth not want to leave behind worry for those left behind or the future correct? Goshujin-sama wish to reduce the matters that only thou couldst deal with.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. I hadn¡¯t really thought about it before but, Tio¡¯s misunderstanding, made me thought about it now.¡¹

    What if the ¡°Dragon¡± started waking up again when Hajime was gone?

    What if the seal was undone and the willpower also wasn¡¯t under anybody else¡¯s control?

    With such situation in mind, then Tio¡¯s absolute superiority over dragon race only was certainly attractive. If Tio could establish such technique and it could be applied to an artifact that was left behind for future generation, then someone else would be able to do something about it.

    It wasn¡¯t like Hajime had never considered such thing at all until now but, it seemed that Hajime¡¯s awareness of it had be even stronger than before while exchanging words with Tio.

    Tio nced at Hajime who was in such state.

    ¡º¡­¡­Fumu, is that so. I see. ¡°For the future¡± huh.¡»

    ¡¸? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Just when he thought that the talk had reached a stopping point, Tio¡¯s state seemed to be somewhat strange.

    Should he say that she was being restless, or that she seemed to be hesitating whether to speak out or not.

    She looked like she was fidgeting, like she was being slightly nervous.

    Before long she looked like she had made some kind of decision. Tio¡¯s atmosphere quietly settled down and she looked back across her shoulder once more. Hajime tilted his head even while epting that gaze.

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama, there art one thing that I wish to ask thee.¡»

    ¡¸Ou? What?¡¹

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama art©¤©¤¡»

    Tio was going to ask something with an unexpectedly serious tone. But before she could ask.

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡ºOh?¡»

    Tio¡¯s words stopped. Both of them turned their gazes forward together. In addition, they also let out puzzled voices together.

    ¡¸Tio¡¹

    ¡ºAcknowledged¡»

    They temporarily stopped their conversation and Tio switched into a hovering state. Hajime also stood up on Tio¡¯s back.

    ¡¸It looks like we¡¯ve arrived to our destination.¡¹

    ¡ºLooks like it. It¡¯s obviously unusual just from a nce.¡»

    The two narrowed their gazes and red to the front.

    From a nce, there was nothing there. There was only nature with vegetations that were all messed up like usual.

    A mountain range could be seen at the distance. There was a giantke at the east, and there was only woond as far as they could see at the west.

    It was a sight of peaceful nature with nothing out of ce at all.

    The scenery only looked like that but¡­¡­it couldn¡¯t trick the two¡¯s senses.

    ¡¸Is it space magic? No, other than that there¡¯s also a type of illusion to show this idyllic scenery.¡¹

    ¡ºMayhaps it¡¯s a type of soul magic? Either way¡»

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The two¡¯s atmosphere changed dramatically. Their mind was switching to expecting battle. Wariness seeped out into their eyes.

    It was natural.

    After all, the invisible gap before their eyes was a ¡°barrier¡± that was created with a super advanced technique.

    This wasn¡¯t the natural phenomenon or disorder of ¡°Miniature Garden¡± itself that they assumed to be the case.

    This was clearly the work of outsider that was done intentionally to deceive the eyes of the goddess Enti.

    At the same time this meant that an existence with such advanced technique was there at the other side of the spatial wall. Furthermore that existence was hiding from Enti to do something.

    ¡¸Just what¡¯re they doing in someone else¡¯s garden.¡¹

    ¡ºI doth not wish to suspect an insurrection.¡»

    Hajime took out Crystal Key from his treasure warehouse and connected a gate to the other side of the spatial wall.

    Hajime and Tio also anticipated the worst case and nodded to each other as OK signal before stepping in resolutely. And then©¤©¤

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºI doth not know what to say¡­¡­¡»

    They witnessed a miserable sight from the changed scenery.

    The world was red. Everything as far as they could see was covered by hellish me. There wasn¡¯t even a shred of abundant nature here. The sky was stormy and covered with thunder and lightning. Parts of the ground were greatly bulging or cratered or cracked. The air was raging violently.

    It was truly a sight that was like the end of the world.

    Hajime and Tio reflexively turned speechless although they were still keeping their guard up.

    Their gazes naturally got drawn to the cause.

    There was a gigantic bloody wind that was whirling like tornado. Another gigantic silhouette was projected on that red vortex. It was a humanoid silhouette with six pairs of wings.

    A demon. Anything else would be impossible. The being was radiating a vicious and terrifying presence that anybody would understand just from a nce that this being could only be a demon.

    But, the cause of this battlefield¡¯s hellishness wasn¡¯t solely because of his presence.

    There was an existence facing the demon.

    It was gigantic coiling snake dragon with a halo on its back. Its figure that was controlling the rain pouring down from the sky and raging torrents whirling obediently around it was truly sublime and beautiful. Most existences would naturally harbor feelings of awe and veneration toward it due to the divine majesty it was radiating.

    And then,

    ¡¸Oi oi, what¡¯s going on here? Just what¡¯s the situation¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºA-art this perhaps war?¡»

    Around the two beings there were also dozens of demons who had taken off their Grim Reaper skin and disyed their true nature in the open, and also dozens of dragon-kinds, eastern and western in a fierce battle against each other.

    Every one of them were named great demon or legendary dragon.

    No wonder this scenery that was like the end of the world was formed with them as the participants.

    ¡ºIn any case, Goshujin-sama. We hath to intermediate.¡»

    ¡¸Guess so.¡¹

    Perhaps one side tried to rebel and the other side tried to stop them. Or perhaps both sides simply became unable to tolerate each other¡¯s existence.

    Either way, it was the fact that they were trying to kill each other.

    It didn¡¯t look like it would be easy to stop them, even so it had to be done. For the time being Hajime kneaded his magic power to make them notice his presence. He intended to hit them with a loud ¡°Telepathy¡±.

    At the same time, he also summoned Burst Hyperion.

    It would be great if he could listen to their story and intermediate. But, if that was impossible and they also turned their hostility toward him¡­¡­he would hand down a cool-headed judgement.

    Like that©¤©¤

    ¡ºDirty! As expected from demon! Truly dirty! Now is the time for you to pay for the sin of viting our territory!¡»

    ¡ºHow dare you call this your territory! In the first ce we had our eyes on the southernnd first!! You god pretending snake-lookalike!!¡»

    ¡ºY-you bastarddd-, how dare you mock me once more! You are just a mere dog of a toddler! What Deadly Sin Ranger! Know shame!¡»

    ¡ºYouuu bastarddd, your words have gone too far!!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s far more dignified than malice covered words! You damned fool!¡»

    ¡ºEven you are always always looking condescendingly this way! Today is the day I beat up that arrogance into shape!¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t want to hear that from you who¡¯re governing over arrogance-!!¡»

    <em>Nnn!? </em>Hajime and Tio tilted their heads in puzzlement.

    Horribly childish trade of insults rang out from the middle of the murderous conflict that could be mistaken as Ragnarok.

    When they sharpened their hearing really really well, they could faintly hear other demons and dragons too in between of the thunderous roars of the battlefield saying things to each other.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m hearing things like, being looked down, or favorite ce getting taken, or tricking or getting tricked¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºU-umu. They art saying things like simply being unable to stomach the other¡¯s attitude, or how boring it was recently, how shouldst I describe this¡­¡­¡»

    Very personal reasons for fighting were flying back and forth.

    Hajime looked at Tio. Tio also looked back over her shoulder at Hajime. They both nodded together.

    ¡ºNu?! Isn¡¯t this your majesty the demon king! I ask you to listen! Nowadays these dragon gods ©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºWhat? Isn¡¯t this Creator-dono! I beseech you listen carefully! If you are the master of this bunch, then properly disciplining them is also©¤©¤¡»

    This wasn¡¯t anything special at all.

    It was obvious from seeing the silhouette and white dragon pointing their w tip to each other while voicing theirins.

    This wasn¡¯t a war.

    It was just a, yes©¤©¤a squabble.

    ¡ºYour majesty! Are you listening!?¡»

    ¡ºCreator-dono! Are you following me!?¡»

    Hajime and Tio both let out a very long sigh. And then, together they yelled in harmony.

    ¡¸¡ºMeaningless-!!¡»¡¹

    It went without saying that the feeling of exhaustion they felt became even greater due to how worked up they were from wondering at the start just what was going on.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The farthest end of the south side.

    Several thousands more kilometers south from the ce where the demons and dragons were having a big squabble due to truly silly reasons, an end point of the ¡°Miniature Garden¡±©¤©¤just a little before it.

    ¡¸Good grief¡­¡­good for them being able to have fun everyday.¡¹

    ¡¸Now now, isn¡¯t it fine? They art not doing anything bad, and they art also choosing the ce to be far away from everyone. They also put up a barrier so their quarrel wouldst not bother the Treasure Tree and other immigrants.¡¹

    At the middle of a grasnd as far as the eyes could see with gentle breeze blowing, Hajime who was sitting on the ground with one knee raised was grumbling with a tired expression.

    Beside him was Tio who had dispelled her dragon form. She was also rxing and sitting at ease.

    ¡¸They hath also mended the nature they destroyed each time. Though this time they got a little bit too heated up and the matter turned serious because ¡°the location got detected because it was undetectable¡±.¡¹

    Actually, it seemed that great squabble between races had broken out many times.

    Although they had the enthusiasm to ¡°make the other understood which side was superior¡±, apparently they had no intention of seriously eradicating each other, so they, especially the low ranked demons and the majority of the dragons were thinking of it like a revelry that was carried out periodically.

    That was the story that Hajime heard from ¡°Lusifer~¡± and the white dragon after he beat both of them equally with his Soul Break Punch (A punch of his artificial arm that directly impacted the soul, created for use against Shia who was too solid. It was painful but it didn¡¯t inflict any injury at all and could be said as a punch for gag).

    He reached one conclusion. Just do whatever.

    Hajime warned them that it would be only as long as they didn¡¯t harm the ¡°Miniature Garden¡± and other races, but then he left them to their own devices.

    Because, both sides who were vehemently arguing things like which race was more superior, or which territory belonged to who and who Hajime recognized as valid. And they were doing it while quarreling for every single thing. It felt very tiresome to mediate between them.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that they were a demon king who was mentioned in bible and a legendary dragon king with the way they acted.

    (They must be in high spirits seeing this new untouched world. It looks like Goshujin-sama didst not notice but, they art cut from the same cloth with him.)

    Tio was thinking that, but she kept her thought to herself.

    In any case, they had contacted Enti about the situation and the case was closed.

    Though Enti got infuriated to high heaven from learning that destruction of nature from petty squabbles were being done periodically even if they all got fixed at the end, and how in addition her sensing ability also gotpletely deceived.

    ¡¸That Enti, she was saying all sorts of things like segregating the races again, making agreement for when there¡¯s dispute, or building a goddess approved public arena. I hope nothing like this time happen anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Mayhaps this art how a culture start forming? Before long societies and cultures might get formed with immigrants from each worlding here.¡¹

    Tio squinted her eyes in anticipation of how this world would develop from here on while looking up to the front. Hajime got drawn by her gaze and also looked up.

    Ahead of their gazes was also one of the possibilities of this world.

    The oundish, but grandly amazing sight that showed the ¡°end¡± of this world.

    It was ground. A wall of ground was towering up until far above.

    It wasn¡¯t in the sense of a mountain towering up. It also wasn¡¯t in the sense of them being in a valley and looking up to a cliff.

    Just as the words stated, it was like the ground got bent in the middle and continued on vertically. The trees were growing straight toward them, in other words they were lengthening horizontally. The tree leaves also weren¡¯t falling down, but falling perpendicrly toward the ground they were growing from. The gravitational direction was changing.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve gotten the report, but it¡¯s amazing seeing it directly like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Even though the space¡¯s expansion hath stopped, the energy flowing in from the Treasure Tree art making the ground growing. And the result, the ground art expanding to above and below along the spatial barrier¡­¡­it seems.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. At this rate we might be able to see a sky of reversed ground after several years.¡¹

    ¡¸Just like a colony in SF anime that Goshujin-sama like to watch, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah that.¡¹

    Just like how a nt¡¯s ivy or root would extend up a rock or building or wall and kept growing to above direction, ¡°Miniature Garden¡± too would one day became a sphericalnd like earth.

    However, it would be a unique that contained life within its inner side rather than its outer side.

    The creatednd was made so ore that generated gravitational field was included in it, so there was no doubt that one day it would also be possible to walk on the ceiling.

    Like that the two were enjoying the scene that they had never seen before in any other worlds.

    ¡¸New life might also be birthed wouldst not it?¡¹

    Tio muttered such thing. She said it with a voice that was filled with implication.

    ¡¸I guess. The possibility of this world is limitless. If that¡¯ll happen then I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, thou art looking forward to it. Then, Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸How about creating new lives with us rather than simply waiting for the possibility?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really you¡¹

    Even though they had gone through the trouble toe until the end of the world for a date and rxing leisurely in front of a sight that couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere else¡­¡­

    Hajime thought that Tio was making a perverted move again without reading the mood. He turned his gaze to his side with such thought.

    But, what he found there wasn¡¯t a pervert breathing hard <em>haa haa</em> like he expected.

    Tio took advantage of that opening and pushed Hajime down.

    ¡¸O-oi, Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸I missed mine chance to ask before this, so let me ask it once more.¡¹

    Tio hovered over Hajime who was lying down spread-eagled and met his gaze from very close.

    As he thought it wasn¡¯t her usual screwing around atmosphere. He was made to understand that she was asking seriously.

    ¡¸What doth Goshujin-sama think about children?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Even without her providing anymore detail than that, Hajime wasn¡¯t so dense that he wouldn¡¯t notice that Tio was asking that question to ask him about having children with Tio, or with Yue and others. In other words she was asking him what he was thinking about the future.

    ¡¸See, we hath been talking about it between ourselves.¡¹

    ¡¸With Yue and the others?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. We wish to have children one day. And, if we wouldst have children then it wouldst be great to have them in the same timing. Because it wouldst be desirable for our children to spend the same time together as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The problem art, ¡°when¡± art that ¡°one day¡± wouldste.¡¹

    ¡¸And the conclusion?¡¹

    ¡¸At the very least it wouldst be good for it to happen after graduating from university. That was our conclusion.¡¹

    ¡¸I see?¡¹

    But, if that was the end of it then he wouldn¡¯t be getting pushed down like this right now. If it was Tio then surely she wouldn¡¯t do something like stealing the march from others.

    Hajime¡¯s expression became questioning. Tio lovingly caressed his face while continuing with a voice that started being filled with heat.

    ¡¸However, if I couldst speak out mine honest feeling? I wish for it to happen right away.¡¹

    That was, something very unusual for her. For Tio to show an undisguised desire like that.

    She looked like someone with a personality that was loyal to her desire based on her usual perverted move, but actually Tio was more patience than anyone else when it came to personal as well as important feeling. After all it was her nature to prioritize other people¡¯s desire first.

    That must also be why she agreed to the majority opinion in the discussion with Yue and others too.

    ¡¸Honestly speaking¡­¡­at the very least Yue too must be the same. However, Yue¡¯s principle is to constantly prioritize Goshujin-sama above all else. Even whilst she¡¯s expressing that desire in a roundabout way, in the end she¡¯s prioritizing Goshujin-sama¡¯s wish to enjoy university life.¡¹

    ¡¸I, guess¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That was why, I also agreed. However, Goshujin-sama said it. Of what thou couldst leave behind for the future.¡¹

    Those were clearly words that were said while thinking about his own children, or perhaps even descendant of even further ahead.

    Perhaps Hajime, was more conscious about having children with them than they were thinking? Wasn¡¯t he wishing for it himself? In that case, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be troubled even if they strongly wished for children?

    With such thought in mind, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from saying it.

    ¡¸Goshujin-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I, hath learned about the society in Goshujin-sama¡¯s birthce. Mine standing art different from student.¡¹

    Hajime couldn¡¯t take off his eyes from Tio who was whispering her honest feeling to him.

    ¡¸Thou hath graduated from high school correct? We hath also marired. Mine work hath gotten on the right track and I also hath more time than Yue and others. I hath the confidence to raise children. Not just mine own children, I¡¯m confident that I couldst also take care of all thy children with Yue and others too when it¡¯s required as much as required. And most of all, I¡¯m very strongly desiring for it.¡¹

    Her voluptuous breasts were ttened on Hajime¡¯s chest. That was how much she was pressing herself on him. With a closeness where their lips almost touched, Tio¡¯s golden eyes pierced through Hajime.

    ¡¸What art left? The thing necessary to have thy children. Couldst you tell me about it?¡¹

    Hajime and Tio were staring to each other in distance where their breaths were mixed in.

    Hajime honestly thought that she got him.

    Just like Tio said, it wasn¡¯t like he wasn¡¯t conscious of it. Rather, recently thoughts of the future, and children by extension were crossing his mind very frequently.

    He hadn¡¯t been thinking deeply about it with how swamped with works he was but¡­¡­

    He felt apologetic if he was making everyone acting considerate because of that. At the same time, he felt like his heart was shot through by Tio¡¯s wish.

    That was why, Hajime asked himself. In order to give the answer right here right now.

    Several seconds passed. Or perhaps it had been dozens of seconds.

    Tio was waiting patiently for the answer. Then Hajime finally opened his mouth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to do it right away. I have a lot of things on my te, and I myself don¡¯t want to have children with a simple thought like I can just leave it you to take care of everything.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    Tio casted down her gaze. Her long eyshes were quivering in sadness.

    Hajime put her hand on Tio¡¯s face while she was like that. He made her met his gaze again and continued ¡¸But¡¹. He proimed with a serious gaze.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t make you wait until four years.¡¹

    Tio¡¯s eyes widened. He caressed her face while returning her feeling.

    ¡¸I myself, want it very much. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll clear up the problems we¡¯re having right now¡­¡­let¡¯s see. How about we decide it with everyone after going back from the other world trip? Let¡¯s hold a cheerful family nning.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good. Umu, that¡¯s truly a good reply! Truly a d tiding! Fufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it very much-¡¹

    A beautiful smile formed on Tio¡¯s face. Like a flower in full bloom. That smile on her face right now really made Hajime thought of that image.

    They kissed with overflowing love and happiness for a while.

    Then Tio rubbed her face on Hajime¡¯s chest while thoroughly digesting the happiness she was feeling.

    A while after that.

    Enti got worried because Hajime and Tio hadn¡¯t returned even after much time had passed and used her goddess authority to sense the two. Until she yelled (telepathically) at them angrily with bright red face, the two was spending a blissful day off at the end of the world.

    AN: Once again, happy New Year. I¡¯m happy that we can have a good time together this year too. Please treat me well!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C The ground rising vertically

    The image is from the scenes of a town folding like puzzle vertically, like in the movies [Inception] or [Doctor Strange].

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482

    <strong>Common Holiday Brief Story Hajime¡¯s Case</strong>

    Just the riding time of the train took a total of fourteen minutes. When the time for walking until the nearest station from home and university respectively and the time to wait for the train to came were included, it easily took almost a half and an hour formuting to university. In that ce, there was a neat five-storied condominium.

    ¡¸Here huh¡­¡­¡¹

    The one looking up at that condominium while holding the smartphone¡¯s map application in one hand was Hajime.

    He was dressed casually with a shirt, hoodie, and jeans. Argish rucksack was dangling from his shoulder.

    ¡¸He¡¯s living in an unexpectedly good ce. Is it cheap because of the location?¡¹

    He looked around. It wasn¡¯t like the area was clustered with houses. Car was also rarely passing by. And there also weren¡¯t many condominiums standing close together here.

    It was a residential area, but rather than calling the ce ¡°tranquil¡±, the atmosphere felt more like the ce was somewhat deste.

    It took almost thirty minutes of walking here from the station. There was only one convenience store in the neighborhood. Even the nearest supermarket would be a bit too far unless a car was used, so perhaps this location wasn¡¯t popr.

    A condominium that looked like it was just recently built no matter how he looked at it was strange to be found in this kind of ce, but it was pointless to ponder about such thing.

    Hajime shrugged and entered through the entrance.

    He luckily found the caretaker uncle wiping the small window of the caretaker room so he lightly greeted him.

    And then he recalled the room number that he had been told beforehand while punching in the number into the interphone on the wall.

    A secondter.

    ¡º¡­¡­So you¡¯vee huh, ¡°Dogeza¡±.¡»

    ¡¸Oi stop that, can¡¯t you see the caretaker behind me?¡¹

    The caretaker behind him was startled and looked back at him.

    Of course he would. For a caretaker, he would be required to check it if there was a resident here who demanded his guest to dogeza.

    ¡ºWhoops, you¡¯re right. Nagumo, nice to see you came.¡»

    ¡¸Ou, let me in already.¡¹

    ¡ºBefore that, I¡¯m still doubting whether you¡¯re really that ¡°Dogeza Instructor¡±. If you want to pass through then try saying the password.¡»

    Hajime slightly looked back and gave a forced smile to the caretaker who was narrowing his eyes at him suspiciously. He tried to say ¡¸What a troublesome friend, HAHA¡¹ with his gaze. He wanted to leave this ce as quickly as possible.

    ¡ºIf you¡¯re the ¡°Dogeza Instructor¡± that I know, then you should be able to describe the feeling that we shared together in that hellish battlefield where we fought together during the summer of our second-year junior high©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸Cheater must die, no mercy.¡¹

    Hajime cut in with those words. Even though he was still conscious of the caretaker, his words were filled with his heart, or rather his raw feeling(fury).

    ¡º¡­¡­I see. Certainly you are©¤©¤AH OUCH!? What¡¯re you©¤©¤got it, I got it already! I¡¯m opening it right now!¡»

    There was the sound of a light blow and a panicked tone from the interphone. Then right after that *uii~~nn* the entrance door opened.

    A small sight escaped. Hajime felt the caretaker¡¯s wry smile on his back while climbing up the stairs with a bit of embarrassment.

    He pushed an interphone once more in front of the room that was his destination in the third floor. The door immediately opened.

    ¡¸My bad for just now, Dogeza.¡¹

    The one who opened the door was a boy with small build, thin body, ck hair that was split at the center, and wearing eyesses.

    ¡¸Can I ask you to stop using handle name outside already. Date Masamegane?¡¹

    ¡¸It became my habit. After all the time I spent calling you Dogeza Instructor is longer.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Soomehow it feels like there¡¯s personal grudge in there somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t invite you to my home if that¡¯s the case.¡¹

    The handle name ¡°Date Masamegane¡± huffed while pushing up his sses smartly. It went without saying, this was the gaming friend from Hajime¡¯s middle school era.

    ¡¸Neon, don¡¯t talk while standing at the entrance. Let him in already.¡¹

    Popping out his face from inside the room was a young man with skinhead & no eyebrows, but, for some reason no scariness could be felt from him with goodhearted and calm nature seeping out from his being.

    ¡¸I kept telling you don¡¯t call me with my first name!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you¡¯re acting mean now.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Neon. Let me in already. Also, I think your name is cool you know, Neon.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumoo, youu¡¹

    It became bothersome, so Hajime-san pushed aside Date Masamegana aka ¡°Nemoto Neon¡± and entered inside the home.

    It seemed that Neon-kun didn¡¯t really like being called with his first name. Apparently the story was that his parents liked to look at the neon district at night from afar, and they also had music hobby so they named their child that.

    To Hajime it was honestly a good name in his opinion, but¡­¡­for the person himself it seemed that he was feelingplicated about it.

    ¡¸Yonekura. Here, souvenir. I just bought whatever.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, thanks. ¡­¡­Ahaha, looks like our thinkings are almost the same. I also bought almost the same things. There¡¯re only energy drinks and no normal drink at all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, from the start there¡¯s only water in Nemoto¡¯s home, no energy drink at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Unbelievable. Even though this is the important fuel for us gamer, I guess I should consider the possibility of that.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go to the minimarketter.¡¹

    Hajime did that kind of exchange while throwing himself on the sofa in the living room. Meanwhile handle name ¡°Supreme Cleft Chin¡± aka Yonekura Kenshin was sitting on a legless chair with a posture that showed good upbringing.

    Yonekura also had good body built, so just based on appearance he looked like a dangerous guy who waspletely used to violence, but perhaps because of the peace loving atmosphere that was seeping out from him, nobody really got scared of him even in the first meeting. He was a really rare type of person. His speaking tone was also really gentle, and kindness could also be felt from him, so anybody would feel it even more that he was a good person after talking with him.

    His home being a temple must also yed a factor. He wasn¡¯t bashful no matter who he was facing, and his bearing was courteous. However, the impact of his appearance was working sufficiently when he got seriously angry.

    Conversely, Nemoto was foulmouthed and quick to lose his temper. However, he only acted like that with good friend inside online game that he had opened up with.

    Naturally he would turn drastically timid when he was facing an unfamiliar person in the first meeting. He wouldn¡¯t even meet their eyes. In other words, he was a so-called keyboard warrior, an inte tough guy.

    Hajime and Yonekura immediately rummaged inside the bag and took out energy drinks. *Pshew* The cans made such delightful sound. And then,

    ¡¸¡¸Anyhow, for our first offline meeting!¡¹¡¹

    They toasted together.

    Yes, today they were doing the first offline meeting that they had promised to do before. The holiday where they promised they were going to game like in the past to their heart¡¯s content.

    That was why Nemoto offered his own home as their gathering ce.

    ¡¸Look here, I¡¯m amazed you guys can rx that much in someone else¡¯s home that you visited for the first time.¡¹

    Nemoto-kun¡¯s eyes were twitching while his trembling hand pushed up his sses watching the two toasting without the home¡¯s owner.

    ¡¸What, so this is also your first time Yonekura? You two were in the same high school right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But, my home is far from here.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. I think this is a good room but, there isn¡¯t anything around.¡¹

    Hajime ran his gaze around. It was a clean room. To a degree that it felt unlived. There was one more room beside the living room and it was quiet spacious.

    He thought the adjacent room was a bedroom, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.

    The solidly made door was opened. Hajime got curious and when he stood up from the sofa and peered inside,

    ¡¸Oo, nice equipment.¡¹

    A rich environment of PC and game consoles were arranged neatly there that he even ooh-ed in admiration.

    Even just from a brief nce the PC was a self-assembled type that must have costed around seventy or eighty thousand yen. There were three screens for disy. Other than that there were also tablet,ptop, and exclusive consoles.

    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it? This is the result of my pursuit toward my ideal room. It¡¯s a bit challenging tomute to college from here though.¡¹

    ¡¸Ideal room? ¡­¡­There¡¯s also mike, besides this room¡­¡­is soundproofed huh? Eh, don¡¯t tell me you¡¹

    Hajime realized something and his eyes widened.

    Nemoto pushed up his sses to act cool for some reason. In exchange Yonekura answered for him.

    ¡¸You noticed? That¡¯s right. Nemoto is a game streamer so to speak.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously? Ah, I see. I was puzzled why there¡¯s a newly built mansion in this kind of location but, this ce, it¡¯s a property targeting streamer huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah. This kind of ce is popping up more recently. It¡¯s quite popr. Even this room is thest one of this ce.¡¹

    Even though the room was soundproofed, it wasn¡¯t absolute. But, if it was a property that was targeting a certain ss, then fellow residents would understand even if they were making a bit of noise.

    What was left was the consideration for the neighbors, but location-wise this area wasn¡¯t popr and there was also some distance from the neighboring house, so there wasn¡¯t much need for restrain.

    And most of all, it seemed just theck of need for ISP-gacha was making this property to be an appealing condominium for streamer. (TN: When moving home in Japan, the inte speed could differ drastically depending on the ISP of the ce you moved into. It¡¯s a gacha roll whether the avable ISP got good speed or slow)

    ¡¸The rent isn¡¯t cheap thanks to the location but it¡¯s also not expensive.¡¹

    ¡¸I see now. I didn¡¯t realize because it have been so long since Ist watched game broadcasting. You got the skill to be invited into a pro team. You must have a lot of follower.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You skill as gamer doesn¡¯t equal your poprity as streamer¡­¡­¡¹

    Nemoto-kun quietly averted his gaze. Sorrow that couldn¡¯t be put into word was drifting out from him¡­¡­

    Hajime thought that he must have be a very popr streamer if he had all these good quality equipment and also paying rent that wasn¡¯t cheap for this room, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡¸Apparently he got his PC as congrattory gift for entering college and his parents are sending him rent and living expenses periodically.¡¹

    ¡¸Yonekuraaa, don¡¯t b that out!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is it this? Your handle name is still the same. ¡­¡­What, your follower is going to breakthrough ten thousand soon. It¡¯s amazing enough.¡¹

    It seemed that Nemoto was able to mize his stream. His poprity also didn¡¯t seem bad based on what Hajime saw from thement section. It seemed he was a bit sharp-tongued, but he had established reputation from the y he was disying.

    Perhaps he was able to earn enough earning that was around the same like a college student doing a bit of part-time job.

    But, Nemoto¡¯s expression became displeased instead even when Hajime gave his honest praise. He sat heavily on the edge of the sofa.

    ¡¸That only sounds like sarcasm when hearing it from you who¡¯re driving around on foreign-made car.¡¹

    Nemoto pushed up his sses with irritation while saying such thing withplete displeasure in his expression.

    ¡¸What, here I was wondering why you¡¯re strangely touchy. You¡¯re bothered by something like that?¡¹

    Hajime sat back on the opposite side of the sofa with a troubled expression.

    As expected the answer came not from Nemoto but Yonekura. He was smiling wryly, but there was just a bit of seriousness inside his eyes as he answered.

    ¡¸There is that but, that isn¡¯t it, Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸? Whaddya mean?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­A friend that we had yed so much like that with, was suddenly gone one day without any notice. It was just a connection in inte who we never even met, so something like that wasn¡¯t that unusual. But you know¡­¡­¡¹

    It would be good if he at least said something, like saying that he was going to stop ying the game they were ying together, or saying that he wouldn¡¯t be able to y for a while.

    They weren¡¯t asking him to give a definite promise that there would be ¡°next time¡±.

    But, with that they would be able to think that naturally there would be ¡°next time¡±.

    That was just how much fun the three of them had ying during their three years of middle school, and one year and a little bit of high school. ¡­¡­It was fun, or that should be the case. For both sides.

    And yet, when they got reunited unexpectedly, their old friend whose tone from the other side of the headset sounded gentle and a bit timid had be far different than before. In addition he had things like harem and imported car.

    It was only natural that they doubted whether he was really their friend from that time. But, the more they talked the surer they became that he was the right person.

    Then, rather than thinking that the Hajime in the past was just feigning friendliness, it was more natural to think that he had changedpletely.

    From there, it must be only natural for their thought to head to this direction. Which was,

    ©¤©¤Did he cut off rtionship with us, for this kind of thing¡­¡­

    He could see it. Certainly, it was also understandable for them to be a bit touchy with him if they had that kind of thinking.

    Rather,

    ¡¸¡­¡­I guess. Certainly that was dishonorable for me. And yet, I¡¯m amazed you guys would ept gaming with me again.¡¹

    ¡¸Because it was a good chance. We too want to clear up the feeling in our chest.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t like they were resenting him or anything. What kind of personally someone really had, what kind of live they had at the other side of the inte, those weren¡¯t the kind of things that anyone should go out of their way to investigate or point out. They understood that anyone could do as they pleased in the inte.

    That was why, even when they heard that Hajime was married, they were able to give him congrattory words properly.

    But¡­¡­but, it was also a fact that somehow there was something like a lump swelling inside their chest. And coincidentally they got blessed with the chance where they might be able to remove it.

    Yonekura implicitly said that to him while looking pleased. In respond Hajime bowed his head with a quiet expression.

    ¡¸My bad. Also, thanks for today.¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup. The decision whether to forgive you or not is just going to start now.¡¹

    Nemoto said that and opened an energy drink with *pshew* sound. Then he gulped it in one go in order to also swallow back the various words that he wanted to say.

    ¡¸Come on, fess up everything.¡¹

    Why did he vanish without saying anything at all?

    These two who Hajime only knew from inte knew about the returneemotion itself, even so they must be unable to connect that their friend was involved with that.

    Hajime should be the side who contacted them first. It was definitely Hajime¡¯s blunder that it slipped his mind to do that.

    Extreme chance in all aspects of his environment. Mountain of problems, newmotions that came one after another. Him spending all his time and energy on dealing with those. In regard to that circumstance,

    (Well, those are just excuse huh)

    He could only smile wryly. He folded his arms and sank deeply into the sofa as he looked up to the ceiling.

    ¡¸You guys are right. Where should I start¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Today you¡¯re going to stay overnight. We¡¯ve a lot of time. Also energy drinks and snacks too.¡¹

    ¡¸The 250% powder Happy *urn is mine.¡¹

    Nemoto promptly snatched the snack he was targeting. Hajimeughed at that while starting to speak with a calm tone.

    Without hiding any of the preposterous tale.

    That was the least, and also the greatest sincerity he could show to these two who were still trying to be friend with him again even after the neglect hemitted.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    By the time the day had passed the noon by far.

    Considering that they met up around ten at the morning, the story that had taken nearly four hours to tell had finally came to a stopping point.

    As the result,

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Both Nemoto-kun and Yonekura-kun turned their back to Hajime.

    It wasn¡¯t that they chose to reject him as the result of the story. They just wanted time to sort out their feeling.

    The sunlight that entered from the window was shining brilliantly. The two were harmoniously sitting on the floor grasping their knees while the light was showering them near the window. Their gazes were looking at far away.

    Thinking that their reaction couldn¡¯t be helped, Hajime quietly sat on the sofa waiting for the two¡¯s minds to recover.

    He yummily enjoyed his favorite ¡°happiness butter vor¡± potato chip in ce of lunch while checking the ¡°High Difficulty Megane Series©¤©¤Reproducing Hollywood¡¯s Action Movie¡¯s Scene Inside Game Series¡± archive of ¡°Date Masamegane Channel¡±.

    The videos packed quite a punch as to be expected from a streamer whose selling point was showiness. He clicked the channel follow button.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you think, Yonekura?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No need to ask, I think there¡¯s no other option than to believe after getting shown something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it iss¡¹

    The two whispered weakly to each other like they were talking to themselves to ascertain their perception©¤©¤or perhaps their sanity.

    No matter how preposterous the story was, they could do nothing but believe after getting shown right in front of their eyes how Hajime summoned artifacts from treasure warehouse or did transmutation magic.

    Not to mention after some fairy sisters casually came out from the treasure warehouse, they couldn¡¯t deny the phenomenon before their eyes except by doubting their own sanity.

    ¡¸I get it, I really get ittt. Even I¡¯m an otaku, so I can understand that kind of thing and even yearn for it you kno¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I understand what you want to say.¡¹

    The two looked at each other¡¯s face in the same timing and sighed.

    ¡¸¡¸There¡¯s a real harem LN type MC right near us¡¹¡¹

    How should they ept that kind of unrealistic reality? They wondered while holding their heads at their wits¡¯ end.

    There was too much information for them to be able to honestly get excited while yelling <em>awesomeee, </em>not to mention the story content was too severe for them to feel envy or jealousy. This must be what being at loss for words meant. Their thoughts and emotions were all going in circles.

    In respond to that, Hajime sported a wry smile as though he wanted to say ¡°I understand your feeling¡±.

    ¡¸What do you think? I¡¯m destined to get dragged into some kind of turmoil. What¡¯s more it¡¯s the kind of unreal turmoil. If you two wish for it¡­¡­then it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll go home.¡¹

    What Hajime was saying simply meant that perhaps they should cancel the offline meeting today for some time¡­¡­but he also meant to yield the decision to the two, that it couldn¡¯t be helped if they wanted to go further and cut off rtionship with himpletely. The two clearly sensed his meanings even while their heads were in the middle of confusion.

    They reflexively looked back at Hajime.

    Hajime was sitting deeply on the sofa while tilting the potato chip¡¯s bag to pour the content into his mouth. His posture was really impudent.

    It was like he was a different person from the kind and gentle boy who once yed together with them across inte, who never raised his voice even once all those times.

    But, his figure when politely telling them his story for a long time, and his gaze at them during that time¡­¡­

    The two let out a lo~ong sigh at the same timing without any arrangement beforehand.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, let¡¯s just set aside the small details for now. If you think about it simply, we¡¯re crazy lucky. In the sense of pulling friends with rarity level like lottery jackpot.¡¹

    ¡¸Even non-otaku will think like that won¡¯t they? No, I guess it¡¯s otaku especially.¡¹

    Smiles naturally formed on the faces of Nemoto and Yonekura. Feelings that they still couldn¡¯t ept were overflowing, and there were also a lot of things that they couldn¡¯t understandpletely.

    But well, for the time being. If they thought of only the things that were important for them.

    At the very least, they understood the circumstance of why Hajime went out of contact, and why he didn¡¯t contact them even after that. They could understand to a certain degree. Just in that respect they felt the weight falling off their shoulders, and most importantly Hajime¡¯s thoughts and feelings toward them had somehow gotten conveyed to them.

    Then,

    ¡¸¡¸There¡¯s an LN type MC being our <em>friend</em>¡¹¡¹

    The two¡¯s atmosphere of epting the situation for the time being and next ¡¸That¡¯s the best ain¡¯t it?¡¹ was conveyed to Hajime in a nce as the two said that sentence together. The smile on Hajime¡¯s expression deepened while there was relieve somewhere in it.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    Hajime naturally replied like that together with a bit of embarrassment that he couldn¡¯t fully hide.

    Nemoto and Yonekura didn¡¯t say anything and shrugged. It was clear from looking at their expression. It seemed the small lump deep inside their heart had been really cleared up without a trace this time for sure.

    ¡¸What now? There are still a lot of other things I can show you guys¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~~, I won¡¯t say that I¡¯m not interested¡­¡­or rather, Ipletely interested here, but you knoww¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But¡­¡­¡¹

    It was like a fairy tale was materialized right before their eyes. Magical product that had been only their imagination before was within their grasp now.

    Not to mention, if they were told that they could go right away into a fantasy world inside a gem if they wanted to, there was no doubt that anyone, even non-otaku would waste no time to reply ¡¸Please do right away!¡¹.

    Naturally, Hajime asked his question with such intention but¡­¡­

    Nemoto and Yonekura unexpectedly showed a negative reaction. The two exchanged nce for some reason, reached an understanding, and nodded.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You guys don¡¯t need to be reserved you know?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we¡¯re gonna be reserved to ¡°Dogeza¡± at this point.¡¹

    That seemed to be not the case. Then, why didn¡¯t they leap at the chance? Hajime wondered while tilting his head in puzzlement. In respond Nemoto snorted while Yonekura smiled gently.

    ¡¸Today is ¡°the day to game to our heart¡¯s content¡± isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime blinked as he was taken aback in surprise.

    ¡¸O-ou, certainly that was the n before this but¡­¡­¡¹

    Nemoto moved toward the TV and prepared the game they were going to y before he tossed a controller to Hajime.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that stupid face. We¡¯re gamers. Any gamer worth their name will game when they¡¯ve decided to game! Forget about other world or magic, it¡¯s game first!¡¹

    ¡¸O-oo¡­¡­¡¹

    Nemoto dered while pointing his thumb at himself resolutely. Hajime looked strangely moved. Yonekura smiled wryly while adding (?) on.

    ¡¸In other words, Nemoto is saying this. We¡¯re friends in the same college, so you¡¯re going to show us other world and magic a lot even after this right?¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong-! I¡¯m just prioritizing to check whether this guys still has gamer soul even now or not©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸This is what Nemoto is saying. Nagumo who didn¡¯t even h have much time to game must be looking forward to today, so let¡¯s forget about everything else for now and y game.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you so many times, don¡¯t misinterpret me as you please-¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So it¡¯s like that.¡¹

    ¡¸You too don¡¯t just ept it like that-¡¹

    Veins pulsed on Nemoto-kun¡¯s forehead. Perhaps it was his habit when irritated, his finger was pushing up his sses *kui kui* nonstop at highspeed. Yonekura¡¯s face was grinning gently like a bodhisattva.

    He was happy from the bottom of his heart that he was able to regain the friendship, no, something more than that and be able to game face to face like this¡­¡­

    That feeling of his was seeping out. Perhaps it was conveyed. Yonekura¡¯s expression was bing even more softer and kinder, while Nemoto was pushing up his sses *kui kui* even more. Perhaps it was also his habit when hiding his embarrassment.

    ¡¸And, what game we¡¯re going to y? I¡¯m bringing myptop just in case, so ying the FPS game we did in the past that got interrupted is also fine¡­¡­my ount is also still there.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid idiot. No way we can just throw you to battlefield after being absent that long. First we¡¯re going to check your skill after getting hooked on RL like now.¡¹

    Unlike Hajime, Nemoto preferred digital version. The TV¡¯s screen switched picture and he selected one game from the numerous titles that were lined up.

    ¡¸Fighting game huh? Or rather this series, it has reached until the sixth?¡¹

    ¡¸Based on that you don¡¯t know just as I thought huh? It came out half a year ago. There¡¯re for and against but it introduced a new innovative system. The high hurdle that is characteristic of fighting game got reduced here. Right now this game is getting absurdly popr among the streamer circle, no, even among the average people.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee~. I got this image that fighting games are getting marginalized but, the genre is making aeback huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Perhaps it was just their imagination but Hajime¡¯s eyes when looking at the game screen looked sparkling. Hajime naturally also had a taste for fighting game since the past. If he heard that thetest work of a series he liked was introducing a new system that was never seen before, of course his heart would be trembling with expectation.

    Meanwhile, Nemoto-kun¡¯s sses©¤©¤or rather his eyes were strangely gleaming. Yonekura let out a wry smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief, keep it in moderation okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, what the hell are you saying. Holding back is taboo in fighting game yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re eager. Certainly I¡¯ve gap of ying game but I¡¯m not gonna lose so easily.¡¹

    Hajime said that while selected a popr character. It was a character that he was using even in the previous games so he thought that the control wouldn¡¯t be that much different from before.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also training mode you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to give it a try first.¡¹

    ¡¸That so. Then, let¡¯s have a good match yeah? Dogeza-kuun¡¹

    Nemoto¡¯s smirking was really mocking. It lit up Hajime¡¯s motivation.

    And then, Nemoto selected an old gentleman character who was carrying a stick. Yonekura covered his eyes with his hand when he saw that. Hajime felt suspicion seeing that, even so he felt that the appearance of the blond haired and red colored character that had been his favorite throughout the series had be really refined after so long of not ying©¤©¤

    (Themand key of the basic technique might be the same right? With my current reflexes I¡¯ll have enough leeway to input themand after watching the opponent first)

    Hajime himself was smirking childishly inside his heart©¤©¤

    Thirty secondster.

    ¡¸©¤©¤Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha¡ª¨C HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-!! Dogeza-kuun? What¡¯s wronggg!? I got perfect win over here thoughhh!¡¹

    Far from being able tond a hit, he practically couldn¡¯t even attack before his character got KO-ed.

    ¡¸No-, wai-, what the hell was that just now!? This is fighting game right!? How did I got one-sidedly killed with long range magic©¤©¤magic (?) like that! That is cheat no matter how I see it!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the mechanism.¡¹

    The sses push up *kui* was irritating!!

    ¡¸One more time! Once more!¡¹

    ¡¸Caan¡¯t be helped¡¹

    And then he died without being able to do anything again.

    After that, Hajime had rematch more than ten times. Even so he was unable to win and asked Yonekura to take his ce to observe the fight. He also did training mode and the like but¡­¡­

    The opponent was a gamer with skill thatted him invitation from pro team. Just returning a blow was the best he could do in this short time and he was unable to grasp victory at all.

    Hajime unconsciously almost threw away the controller.

    Nemoto-kun¡¯s face couldn¡¯t possibly look any smugger!

    ¡¸Just like I taught you, even that character has a weakness, more or less. And it¡¯s obvious but the performance is also greatly affected by the yer skill¡­¡­but well, that character is quite hated.¡¹

    ¡¸It sure is!¡¹

    Hajime agreed with Yonekura¡¯s additionalment with all his heart.

    It was amon urrence in fighting game, where there was this one character among all the characters that would make the yers said ¡¸Anyone using this guy isn¡¯t friend anymore¡¹, but Nemoto was apparently using exactly such character that was ¡°a culmination of that kind of character¡±. Furthermore he used with the skill of master ss gamer.

    Hajime red at Nemoto fiercely.

    ¡¸This looks like you¡¯re just beating the hell out of me¡­¡­didn¡¯t you say something about confirming my skill?¡¹

    ¡¸I lied.¡¹

    Nemoto-kun dered with a straight face. Hajime¡¯s face was twitching uncontrobly.

    ¡¸Your ill feeling for me should have been cleared right? I¡¯m feeling some kind of personal grudge here though? ¡¹

    ¡¸The matter of you not contacting has been erased. But, I¡¯m jealous with the harem thing. That¡¯s why, I¡¯m beating the hell out of you in game. I have no regret at all.¡¹

    The result of the questioning was such testimony. In other words, that was that, this was this, was the attitude Nemoto was taking.

    ¡¸By the way¡¹

    Yonekura-kun interjected with a really troubled face.

    ¡¸I have a fianc¨¦e that was picked for me by my family and her family.¡¹

    ¡¸Fiancee!? What era your family is from!?¡¹

    The shock made Hajime instantly forgot his irritation toward Nemoto. His gaze snapped toward Yonekura.

    ¡¸We are originally childhood friends though. We have been close ever since kindergarten and she said ¡°Let¡¯s marry when we grow up¡± so none of us are unhappy about it.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of shoujo manga setting is that? So something like that can really happen in RL huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah yeah. That kind of promised victorious life mustn¡¯t be allowed to exist ain¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Nemoto-kun¡¯s jealousy filled gaze also got poured toward Yonekura.

    ¡¸When I got together with her as couple at high school and introduced her to Nemoto, he also kept beating me up in fighting game for the whole night.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re amazing being able to say that with a smile. Are you a reincarnation of Buddha?¡¹

    In any case. Hajime was an existence that was theplete opposite of a Buddha like Yonekura instead.

    Hajime stood up and turned toward Nemoto. He kept his arms folded while slowly bending backward to the utmost limit like doing limbo dance.

    And then, to Nemoto who was narrowing his eyes while saying ¡¸What is this guy doing?¡¹, Hajime pointed a finger with a movement that was also slow.

    ¡¸Sorry for having a happy family!¡¹

    ¡¸T-this guy-¡¹

    A no holds barred provocation. With the pose of a certain pirate empress who liked to look down on others too much. Nemoto-kun¡¯s sses felt like it cracked sharply for a moment. It seemed that the blow was a critical hit.

    It felt like his eyes became a bit teary there. He tried to say something, however, no word came out when faced with such cruel reality and his mouth could only open and close silently. Then he nced at his character that had umted victories before he suddenly hung his head down.

    He quietly put down his controller and hugged his knees at the corner of the sofa.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I want to be this person¡¹

    <em>I want to be a shellfish</em>¡­¡­it was with such atmosphere Nemoto-kun spoke while aiming to be the brawny psycho-powered old gentleman inside the screen.

    ¡¸This sequel has story mode too. This character, he got introduced as a preeminent viin within the story. He¡¯s strong on top of having a lot of authority and riches too.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hee¡­¡­by the way, is he a married character?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder. Currently there isn¡¯t any info about that, but if there¡¯s some kind of hidden setting then we might©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s obviously an unmarried noble¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ah, yes¡¹¡¹

    Nemoto-kun¡¯s eye glint when he lifted up his face just a little pierced them. Hajime and Yonekura reflexively nodded.

    ¡¸Something like marriage is a graveyard. Great people all say that.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for this, Nagumo. Nemoto, just not long ago, he managed to do a cob with this female streamer he has ben a great fan of but¡­¡­the viewers med him badly, saying things like he was acting gross, or trying to act cool¡­¡­well, certainly even in my eyes I thought that he was too conscious to an embarrassing degree that time.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So his heart¡¯s HP already entered red zone beforehand¡­¡­Nemoto, sorry fornding the finishing blow.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s with you two? Are you two onis, dealing additional blows on me even after seeing me in this state?¡¹

    Hepletely thought that Nemoto would snap and became lively, but instead he buried his face onto his knees. Like a shellfish.

    It seemed that he was seriously feeling quite down. Although he was venting his anger that came from jealousy, in the end he was only experiencing ¡°Even victory feels empty¡­¡­¡± in real life, or rather he keenly felt the smallness of his own heart and ended up damaging himself.

    The way he behaved like a beginner hunter which was an unworthy deed as a gamer seemed to affected him quite much too. Apparently he was in the middle of self-loathing as someone who truly loved game.

    (He hasn¡¯t changed.)

    Whether it was the way his tone was a bit harsh toward his close people, or whether it was his shynessing out in full force when facing stranger and how he selected his words carefully, and how most of the times he would be regretfulter on and busily felt down or reflecting. That was just how Nemoto was.

    Most of the time it would be Hajime and Yonekura who needed to soothe him in that case.

    He was truly a troublesome guy.

    But, in a sense, he was a honest guy, or perhaps someone who couldn¡¯t lie to himself.

    The impetus of Hajime ying together with him was his admiration of Nemoto¡¯s gamey that he showed off, but their rtionship became something that could be called friendship must be because Hajime took a liking to that side of Nemoto for some reason.

    (Maybe, after feeling sorry for himself enough, he¡¯ll look a bit awkward and apologize in a really hard to understand wayter.)

    Hajime thought that while feeling happy seeing his friend that somehow hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    When he nced to the side, his eyes met Yonekura who as always had the personality like a particrly effective cushioning when it came to human rtionship.

    ¡¸Then Nagumo, let¡¯s ignore Nemoto and y game by ourselves.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Nemot kept his face buried as his body jerked strongly in reaction to that merciless statement that sounded like theplete opposite of Yonekura¡¯s gentle atmosphere.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll train you so you can at least wrench off one victory. With your sense and reflexes Nagumo¡­¡­you should manage somehow in two hours.¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m in your debt. After all the losses are just too frustrating that at this rate I won¡¯t be able to move on to other game.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you also haven¡¯t changed deep down Nagumo. Even though normally you were a quiet person who can ept anything, you instantly became a sore loser when it came to game.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You say that Yonekura, but you¡¯re also skilled in handling people as usual. I can confess it now but, actually in the past I suspected that you might be an old man inside your avatar, one who is experienced in the ways of the world.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, listen¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, I often got told that. But please stop saying that I¡¯m ¡°skilled with handling people¡±. You make it sounds like I¡¯m a schemer. I¡¯m nning to seed my family in the future. A scheming priest sounds kinda nasty right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah, there¡¯s no mistaking that!¡¹

    ¡¸Oo~~I, don¡¯t ignore me you twooo¡¹

    Hajime and Yonekura conversed in nostalgia while quickly resuming the game.

    <em>Even though in the past you two would console me regardless of anything¡­¡­you two, have changedpletely¡­¡­</em>Nemoto¡¯s expression became sad like that and became quiet in his own way as he entered spectating mode.

    But, even that onlysted for a short time. He startedmenting Hajime¡¯s y, and before he realized it he started helping with the training and raised his voice alternating between happiness and anxiety during the ranking matches that served like warrior¡¯s training trip for Hajime¡­¡­

    After that, the time passed in a sh.

    They were truly engrossed. The three forgot the time and enjoyed to their hearts¡¯ content the game that connected the three of them. They became even more so like that after changing to the game that the three of them were addicted to in the past.

    Even after the sun set, even after it becamete at night, even when the morning sunlight shined in, there was no change.

    They took their meals sloppily and washed them down with energy drink. If their families saw that then they would definitely get angry at them for neglecting their health, but even that became an enjoyment to them. They were talking about this and that, orughing raucously at seeing someone¡¯s idiotic y, just like in the past.

    Surely it wasn¡¯t just Hajime, but Nemoto and Yonekura also had a lot of their parts that had changed.

    But, the three¡¯s love for game, and their rtionship as friends with the same hobby surely hadn¡¯t changed.

    It seemed this holiday was enough time for three of them to believe in that.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Hajime, wee ba©¤©¤¡¹

    At night the next day, Hajime returned home after having his fill of holiday where he indulged himself in gaming together with friends after so long. Yue came out to wee him. But, she blinked the moment she saw Hajime. Even her weing greeting tapered at the end.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back Yue. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Hajime tilted his head while taking off his shoes. Yue stared fixedly at him for a little while before,

    ¡¸¡­¡­You must have a lot of funst night.¡¹

    She stated such thing. As expected from such line, Hajime was startled for a moment, but it wasn¡¯t like he had done anything to feel guilty about. In addition, Yue¡¯s expression was extremely kind.

    ¡¸Weing a husband who came home after having fun gaming with a game material huh. As expected from Yue. What a capable wife.¡¹

    It seemed that Hajime was making a satisfied expression that was beyond his imagination.

    He became slightly embarrassed wondering if his expression was merry to such degree and reflexively patted his own face. Yue asked him with an expression that was overflowing with affection.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No~ne of us were at your side for a total of two days though¡¹

    ¡¸Ou¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­But my dear husband is saying that he had the greatest fun?¡¹

    It sounded like sarcasm based only on the wording, but Yue¡¯s expression was still containing nothing but kindness.

    In respond to such Yue, Hajime grinned and,

    ¡¸My bad for my wife but¡­¡­it was the greatest day off!¡¹

    Dered such thing boldly.

    In respond, Yue¡¯s smile deepened even more.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It¡¯ll also be fine for even Hajime to sometimes have his fill of a real holiday that ispletely unrted with the fantasy side isn¡¯t it¡­¡­I tried writing this with that thought and it was more enjoyable than expected.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Promised victorious life

    From Saber of [Fate]. The sword of promised victory.

    ¨C I lied

    From the movie [Commando]. I watched it once a year. It¡¯s just too amazing that all the lines there are meme.

    ¨C 250% powder Happy Turn & potato chip ¡°Happiness butter vor¡±

    Is there better snack than those? No, there¡¯s none-. (I ept objection)

    ¨C Psycho powered old gentleman & a fighter who looks good with blonde hair and red

    JP and Ken of [Street Fighter 6]. By the way, Shirakome is a Jamie fan. Something like drunken fist and break dancebination is just nothing but romance. You are the coolest no matter what anyone else said. You can¡¯t win only because Shirakome is lousy. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­Jamie.

    ¡ùTheic volume 13 will be released at 25 January!

    Like always I wrote SS from Yue¡¯s POV at the end of the volume. The content is about Lily¡¯s ancestor from 300 years ago and her inner thought during battle VS Freed. Best regards!

    ¡ùDetailed information of special perks: http://blog.overp.co.jp/gardo_20240119_03-9/

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483

    <strong>Common Holiday Brief Story Aiko¡¯s Case</strong>

    ¡¸It¡¯s a refreshing morning. ¡¹

    Those words echoed through the staff room at the morning with excessive rity.

    The speaker was the vice principal.

    The morning assembly should have already started at this period of time. Usually he would keep giving cautions over and over to everyone until his mouth turned sour but¡­¡­

    That vice principal was standing near the window with his hands joined behind his back. He was looking up to the sky while receiving the sunlight with his whole body.

    ¡¸Seeing a day like this makes me feels like everything will be peaceful for the whole day.¡¹

    There was no voice answering him. The ce was dead silent.

    Was there nobody inside the staff room? No, by no means no. The teachers were properly present even today. There was not a single one who camete.

    But, not a single one of them notified the vice principal that was it was the time for morning assembly.

    They simply stayed quiet, or perhaps holding their breath while looking at the vice principal.

    No, to be more urate¡­¡­they were watching Kazuko-sensei who was sneaking behind the vice principal.

    ¡¸Perhaps this is just my imagination but, my head is also feeling really refreshed this day.¡¹

    No wonder. After all your ck hair that was so lustrous to an unnatural degree was in Kazuko-sensei¡¯s hands! The teachers all wanted to say that but they swallowed back those words forcefully.

    Kazuko-sensei had a slightly timid and very gentle personality.

    But, more than one year had passed since she continuously fixed in secrecy the vice principal¡¯s dignity (?) that kept shifting or falling off. Now, Kazuko-sensei¡¯s eyes became like a veteran mercenary only when she was sneaking at the vice principal¡¯s back.

    The way she dropped her waist, erased her footsteps, lifted up the wig with one hand, and smoothly closed the distance¡­¡­

    She was like a certain legendary snake who was about tounch his CQC! The wig looked like a knife in her hand! Perhaps she would even bring out a cardboard box anytime soon!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you all think so?¡¹

    Vice principal looked back across his shoulder. Tension ran through the staff room. But, Kazuko-sensei hadpletely seen through the vice principal¡¯s movement. She moved aside smoothly along his line of sight toward the vice principal¡¯s blind spot.

    Without stopping she returned the wig with a flowing motion and even subtly adjusted its positioning with super soft touch.

    <em>Nn? </em>The vice principal felt the touch and his hand touched his own head. But Kazuko-sensei had already finished withdrawing at that time and sat back on her own chair with a look of ignorance.

    There wasn¡¯t any sound made but, it could be felt from the teachers¡¯ expressions how they all cheered <em>Waa</em> all at once. Kazuko-sensei herself was epting the praises looking like she wasn¡¯t that dissatisfied about it.

    Perhaps the vice principal felt that atmosphere and said ¡¸Nn?¡¹ once again and looked around the staff room. But the all the teachers were already erasing their expressions quietly. What sense of unity.

    It seemed the period when Hajime and others were attending the school didn¡¯t only train their own unity, but also the teachers own unity greatly.

    The vice principal looked around for a short time with a questioning gaze, but a secondter, he once again questioned the only teacher in this room who wasn¡¯t sitting on a chair other than himself.

    ¡¸Are you listening? ©¤©¤Hatayama-sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    Yes, the cause of the morning assembly got skipped and the atmosphere became weird like this, perhaps it should be said that it went without saying. It was Aiko.

    She was standing straight at attention in front of the desk of the vice principal that was ced at the center of the back of the room. Somehow, everyone could see the illusion of the cold sweats covering her.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. Err, yes. I also think it¡¯s a great morning!¡¹

    The vice principal nodded once.

    ¡¸Surely we will be able to spend this whole day with a peaceful mind. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I also hope for that to be the case-¡¹

    ¡¸Good. It seems that I¡¯m seeing eye to eye with Hatayama-sensei in this matter. I¡¯m relieved.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-, please feel at ease! I¡¯ll always be with you vice principal!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn-cough-¡¹

    <em>Wrong, not like that. Pick your words a bit more carefully</em>, the vice principal coughed strongly as though he wanted to say that.

    Even after Hajime and others had graduated, Aiko still kept making statements that could be misunderstood (only when it was with the vice principal) when she was at her wits¡¯ end, while the vice principaledically got aplete misunderstanding from it. Such exchange of theirs was still continuing even now.

    The gazes from the teachers while looking at those two were warm must be because they properly understood theedic essence of the two¡¯s exchange. What excellent teachers!

    ¡¸You see, Hatayama-sensei. I¡¯m rating you quite highly as a teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I asked you to give guidance for this year¡¯s new teacher, and I also entrusted you with one of the senior sses.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    <em>Eheh,</em> a smile leaked out from Aiko¡¯s lips as she spoke her gratitude. However, the vice principal didn¡¯t even grin.

    Rather, he looked like he was suppressing some kind of feeling from erupting out explosively. Or rather, the emotion that he had been doing his best to suppress until now had finally seeped out as could be seen from his hand that was starting to shake.

    He quietly took off his sses with that trembling hand. He took out a handkerchief from his chest pocket and started to wipe his sses thoroughly as though it was a ceremony to calm down his heart.

    ¡¸Therefore, I believe that surely what I heard is just some kind of mistake. That¡¯s why I wish to confirm one more time, yes, just one more time. Just now, what was it that you said to me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I said that I wish to take a break. Yes¡­¡­¡¹

    That was the reason why Aiko was standing in front of the vice principal¡¯s desk.

    She brought up a day off application¡­¡­or rather consultation (?) to the vice principal before the morning assembly started.

    Such request itself wasn¡¯t something unusual. Rather, the vice principal was very thankful that a teacher was consulting him first before taking a day off.

    Being a teacher was hard work. This upation practiced things like overtime or working on day off like it was only obvious.

    For the vice principal such things were onlymonce, but that didn¡¯t mean that he nned to ignore the wave of work-style reform nowadays.

    Especially Aiko, she was someone who was well-known for shouldering works or acts that no ordinary teacher would never be expected to do, so he could understand how she would want to take her holiday that had been piling up now that ¡°they¡± had graduated.

    But¡­¡­

    But, still.

    ¡¸When, did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸For, August¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see, the summer holiday. Of course even teacher is allowed to have a holiday that is longer than usual. On top of that, I¡¯m very pleased that you¡¯re ¡°consulting¡± me first instead of ¡°requesting¡± holiday because our school is currentlycking manpower due to the aforementioned incident.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, I¡¯m simply doing the©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸And, about the holiday¡¯s length, how much did you say it is again?¡¹

    From the vice principal¡¯s voice it was very obvious that he was speaking while controlling his emotion for every single word so that his emotion wouldn¡¯t leak out.

    Actually, he had already asked the same questions three times before this. Even so he couldn¡¯t ept the reality and thought ¡¸Hahaa~n, perhaps my head is still hall asleep? Good grief, you can¡¯t really win against old age huh. HAHA-¡¹ while attempting to reset his brain by showering himself in the morning sunlight.

    Snak* Kazuko was working hard right from the morning was also because he unconsciously scratched off his head wildly after hearing the content of Aiko¡¯s holiday consultation.

    Aiko¡¯s eyes were fervently darting off every which way to avoid the gaze of the vice principal that looked like he was praying ¡¸Please let the words that I heard before this be just my mishearing¡¹, even so she hardened her determination as though to say ¡¸Eei, what will be will be!¡¹ and dered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s for one whole month-¡¹

    ¡¸You think this is the West-¡¹

    A godspeed tsukkomi burst out.

    *Kii~n koo~n kaa~n koo~n* The bell rang with slow chime as though to denote the punch line.

    The teachers still hadn¡¯t done their morning assembly but it was already time. The other teachers were lightheartedly standing up from their chairs.

    But, it seemed the vice principal didn¡¯t hear the chime because his mind was in the state of raging fury. His emotion that finally broke free turned into words that got fired rapidly like machine gun.

    ¡¸What¡¯s more what¡¯s with the rest! Ee? You can¡¯t tell me about your destination in detail, but it¡¯ll be a ce where satellite phone will be necessary so you want to be allowed to leave behind a specialized phone here!? Are you nning to go to a ce like the depth of Amazon or something!? Furthermore you will have a way to return quickly in case of emergency!? What do you mean by a way to return immediately from a ce that can only be reached by satellite phone!? No matter how you put it this is just too suspicious don¡¯t you think!? Do you-, think-, this me-, will allow that kind of holidayyyy¡ª¡ª!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it¡ª¡ª¡¹

    By the way, the satellite phone that the vice principal mentioned referred to ¡°interworldsmunication artifact¡±. And the ¡°way to return immediately¡± was of course referring to ¡°Hajime¡¯s Crystal Key¡±.

    Yes, Aiko¡¯s consultation about taking a long holiday was for the other world trip that was scheduled for the summer break.

    Also, the actual schedule length was around two weeks. She said one month was because it wasn¡¯t clear how the time difference would work with the star spirit world, so that one month was insurance for the worst case that the time dy would take that long.

    Currently Hajime was consulting with Enti and other divine spirits to do trial and error to somehow erase the time difference between the two worlds.

    Putting that aside.

    Aiko of course also wanted toe along with the other worlds trip. She wanted to go no matter what but¡­¡­

    Even so as expected students were her first priority. That hadn¡¯t changed even after Hajime and others had graduated. That was Aiko¡¯s creed, her conviction.

    And so, she had prepared a countermeasure so she could be contacted anytime and a way to be able to return anytime to deal with problem. On top of that she also brought up this matter to the vice principal for consultation, to see how much adjustment could be done to her workload and if perhaps she could return for a short time even in the middle of her trip for work depending on the situation. But,

    (From an objective viewpoint, what I¡¯m saying is just too suspicious isn¡¯t it! Stupid me! Even though there should be a better way to say it!)

    The vice principal knew that he had no ground to find fault with someone else¡¯s private trip, but to someone like him who didn¡¯t believe about the other world teleportation incident from the outset, it was only natural for him to associate Aiko¡¯s n with the group disappearance incident at that time.

    Could it be, that she nned to go to meet again with the people involved with the incident at that time? Or perhaps, she was poking her nose into some kind of other dangerous matter? He thought.

    It was no use crying over spilt milk. Facing the vice principal who was pressing closer with a demonic look,

    ¡¸Hatayama-sensei! Just what in the©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry!! Please forget about itt!!¡¹

    Aiko chose to retreat temporarily. She dashed away with small footsteps *pata pata pata* like a small animal and snatched the teaching material that she had prepared beforehand on her desk.

    Like that,

    ¡¸Ah, oi! Hatayama-sensei! Just where are you going! Exin properly just what in the world you are nning with your day off!¡¹

    ¡¸I have ss!! Please excuse mee!!¡¹

    She brought up her ss which was an absolute shield to flee at full speed.

    While doing a bit of escapism by hoping against all hope that the vice principal would forget everything when she returned from teaching the ss.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Something like that happened. Even after that it was dread©¤©¤horrible you know?¡¹

    At afternoon two dayster. It was Sunday. Aiko who was having a full day off was grumbling which was unusual for her, or rather, it was as though she was doing her best to do so.

    The location was a caf¨¦.

    It was a shop with long standing that was located near arge park in the neighboring town. The exterior and also interior had a retro atmosphere that made the customer felt its history. The atmosphere was very calm.

    Even the customers seemed to put in effort to not destroy such atmosphere. There was nobody who spoke loudly. Even whenughing they were stifling their voice to only let out an elegant chuckle.

    The fragrant aroma of coffee and the slow tempo of the background music filled the inside space pleasantly. It even made the people there felt like the flow of time inside the caf¨¦ was different from the outside world.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸It was like, he switched from anger to anxiety¡­¡­thinking that perhaps I¡¯m sick. And it wasn¡¯t just the vice principal, even the other teachers became©¤©¤got worried for me.¡¹

    <em>Haah, </em>even though she was sighing, Aiko sipped at the coffeette that was filling herrgish cup.

    The gentle sweetness of the rich blend spread inside her mouth. The coffee¡¯s fragrance tickled her nasal cavity. Her expression unconsciously loosened up into <em>howaah.</em>

    ¡¸Worry¡­¡­aa, they thought you were asking for a long holiday because of mental stress.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­I mean, yep¡­¡­¡¹

    The one sitting opposite of her while also enjoying coffeette like her was Hajime.

    They were in a date. If Hajime was excluded, Aiko was the next person who was busiest among the family. This was a date for just the two of them after so long.

    Because of the heavy load of the work of being a teacher and because of Aiko¡¯s own passion for her work, their schedule really couldn¡¯t fit with each other at all when Hajime himself was being busy. If they didn¡¯t put effort to decide ¡°This day!¡± at least two weeks in advance, and Yue and others didn¡¯t intentionally concede that day to them, an exchange like ¡°A date of just the two of us alone, when was thest time we had one?¡± ¡±Half a year ago perhaps?¡± might really happen between the two of them.

    In fact, even the date today was the first one for them after the graduation.

    ¡¸It feels as if©¤©¤feels like I now understand what is the meaning of ¡°misinterpretation¡± that Hajime-kun sometimes mentioned.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s gaze became distant and she sipped her coffeette *kupi-* once again. Her face went *howawa~nn* while recalling the day before.

    It was when she had finished her first period¡¯s ss and returned to the staff room fearfully.

    Even though her mind waspletely filled with the thought that the vice principal must be lying in wait for her with a demonic look¡­¡­

    ¡¸The vice principal isn¡¯t vice principal with that kind of smile on his face-¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a horrible wording. No, I understand how you feel though.¡¹

    What was waiting for her was the vice principal who was wearing a bodhisattva-like smile. While it was very rude of her, it was a terrible horror.

    The other teachers were also taken aback. Furthermore someone like Kazuko-sensei even screamed ¡¸HIH¡¹.

    The bodhisattva-faced vice principal tried asking Aiko once more to exin her circumstance, but Aiko was assaulted by an inexplicable terror and immediately said ¡¸I-I was just jokinggg~! Hehehe-¡¹ to dodge the questioning but¡­¡­

    Perhaps because a bit of time had passed, the vice principal had became calm and it seemed he had reached one line of thought while Aiko was teaching her ss. And, it seemed that thought turned into conviction ¡¸As I thought¡¹ when he saw Aiko¡¯s forced smile.

    Which was,

    ©¤©¤Hatayama-sensei¡¯s mind is reaching the limit

    She said that she wanted to take a long holiday where normal mode ofmunication wouldn¡¯t be able to reach her was because she was feeling so cornered to the degree that she wanted to get away from teaching for a time! At this rate perhaps she would be mentally ill and resigned!? He thought.

    <em>If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­I see-. This mystery is solved! She brought up this kind of irrational consultation for day off to me even knowing that there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ept it is SOS signal from her heart to me! Forgive me-, I wasn¡¯t able to notice! </em>That seemed to be the conclusion that he reached.

    ¡¸I almost got forced into leave of absence instead©¤©¤rather than just day off.¡¹

    There were also suggestions like other teacher could take over if she felt that the responsibility of giving guidance to new teacher or being in charge of a senior ss was too heavy, or how the vice principal wouldn¡¯t mind if she went as far as taking a leave of absent for one year rather than just day off, or how he had a counselor acquaintance that he could introduce to her¡­¡­

    The ¡°bodhisattva-like vice principal¡± was just too intense that even though if she could say ¡¸Then I¡¯ll have a one month day-off for the summer break please!¡¹ the vice principal would permit it on the spot, she was too shaken up that she reflexively said ¡¸I¡¯m reallypletely alright!¡¹ and persuaded the vice principal to the opposite instead. It was a painful blunder.

    ¡¸In the end, the other teachers also became¡­¡­got worried for me, haa¡¹

    It appeared that she couldn¡¯tpletely solve the misunderstanding. When she returned to the staff room again after the second period, it seemed that the vice principal had said something to the other teachers. Aiko could clearly feel how all of them were nonchntly observing Aiko¡¯s condition.

    <em>We ain¡¯t gonna miss even the slightest abnormality or SOS signal from the heart! Hatayama-sensei, we¡¯ll lend you our ears to any problem you have anytime! </em>They were acting like that.

    ¡¸Even though I had also asked to be entrusted with giving guidance to the new teacher, if the situation keep being like this¡­¡­I feel as if©¤©¤feel like I won¡¯t be able to grow as teacher at all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. You also can¡¯t stop using politenguage at all huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    Hajime rested his cheek on his hand while smiling wryly. Aiko looked down in embarrassment.

    When Hajime visited the home of Aiko¡¯s family for the first time, he saw her speaking to her family and male childhood friend with casualnguage. Seeing that Hajime asked her to stop using politenguage when talking at him too.

    But, it was easy to guess how it ended up. Aiko was Aiko as expected.

    <em>There¡¯s no way I can speak casually only to Hajime while using politenguage to everyone else at school! Not to mention using it separately only during private time, what if I get careless and use it when in front of other students¡­¡­that¡¯s no good as a teacher! At the very least, we should wait until my rtionship with Hajime stop being teacher and student! </em>She said. In the end she persisted in using politenguage with him all the time.

    ¡¸Forget about graduation, even after we¡¯ve effectively married like this¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime let out a sad sigh dramatically. Aiko knitted her eyebrows.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t help it. For some reason, it feels really embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You also haven¡¯t announced at school that you¡¯re married, and you¡¯re also wearing your ring as ne instead in your finger.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder, when will it be you start treating me as husband¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I will! I will do it! Properly! But, look, to marry on the same day just because you aren¡¯t student anymore¡­¡­somehow¡­¡­it feels improper! Ethically and socially!¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko, voice.¡¹

    ¡¸HAH!?¡¹

    It seemed that she had unconsciously became loud when speaking. She gasped and looked around inside the caf¨¦. She saw the waitress and several customers sending nces their way.

    They smiled politely seeing Aiko repeatedly bowing her head to them to apologize and they took off their gazes but¡­¡­

    Looking at their faces from the side, somehow, their expressions became like ¡¸Oh my!¡¹¡¸Did you hear that?¡¹¡¸It¡¯s a forbidden love! Forbidden!¡¹ as though they had heard a very interesting gossip.

    It seemed that they had overheard the ¡°Marriage at the same day he stopped being a student¡± part. And it looked like among them there were also some who misunderstood, which one of them was the teacher and which was the student. There were also those sending cold gaze at Hajime.

    The person in question didn¡¯t show any concern at all. Rather he was staring joyfully at Aiko who was turning red.

    ¡¸Then, how long will it be until it¡¯s okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If possible, it¡¯ll be better to wait after Hajime-kun and others graduate from university©¤©¤¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s eyes silently narrowed. Aiko hurriedly corrected herself.

    ¡¸I-I get it! I get it already! Next year! Next year I¡¯ll inform the school too, and I¡¯ll wear the ring properly! So wait for at least a year!¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko is troublesome huh¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that horrible way of saying it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I like that troublesome side of yours though.¡¹

    ¡¸Horrible surprise attack!!¡¹

    Should she be angry or be happy? She raised her eyebrows while turning red, but her lips were going *munya munya* from almost breaking into a wide smile.

    She was ¡°human¡±-like in a good meaning. She was a good model so that Hajime wouldn¡¯t forget of being ¡°human¡±. Hajime¡¯s feeling when he said that in the past still hadn¡¯t changed even now. That was because Aiko didn¡¯t change.

    The matter of her extended leave was also the same. Naturally she had also told Hajime before about asking formunicator across worlds and also the possibility of her leaving for a bit to go home even in the middle of the trip if there was a student who needed her.

    <em>Aren¡¯t you sacrificing your private life a bit too much? </em>Sumire and Shuu asked her. The two were also looking at Aiko¡¯s usual busy schedule and worried for her, but even though Hajime looked slightly troubled at such Aiko, he held respect and happiness toward her that surpassed it.

    Because, that side of Aiko that didn¡¯t change even when getting abducted to another world had saved a lot of parts of Hajime. That was why, his mouth naturally broke into a smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it fun making fun of me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m beingpletely honest though? I¡¯m really respecting your conviction as a teacher and also your sincerity toward your fellow teachers and the students.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    She didn¡¯t give a reply and sipped her coffeette *kupipi*. She held up her cup with both hands and drank to hide her face. It was charming how her ears were reddening further.

    ¡¸Well, certainly I think it¡¯s a blunder that you got anxious and consulted the vice principal too bluntly though. You already decided your course for the extended leave matter right? Even themunicator and the leaving at the middle should be just n B.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Or else, should we go with the initial n just as I thought?¡¹

    Hajime said that with a grin. Aiko vigorously shook her head to left and right.

    ¡¸The high-ranked demon substitute strategy is aplete no!¡¹

    That was the first solution that Hajime offered when Aiko consulted him at first. Aiko refused it with all her strength. The reason was,

    ¡¸I think, I think something lewd like that is bad-¡¹

    ¡¸That. Juust why are all of them instantly be like that the moment they transformed into Aiko?¡¹

    Perhaps that was how a demon¡¯s nature was.

    Actually they had tested it. A gate of hell was opened in a part of ¡°Miniature Garden¡± and demon became able to materialize by bringing in the bloody wind. They also tried holding the ¡°Aiko Masquerade Audition¡± while they were at it. Applicants were flooding in when the recruitment was advertised.

    And the result was around fifty absurdly bewitching Aikos lined up. It was already, like, an Aiko group that was overflowing with wicked and licentious presences.

    Furthermore there were some of them who were exaggerating a part of their body, and there were also some who were dressed in excessively high rate of exposure. And it didn¡¯t stop there. There were even some who were using charm magic.

    Something like a real seducer teacher¡­¡­there was no doubt that the minds of the students would be destroyed.

    It went without saying that Aiko snapped ¡¸Just what do you all thing a teacher isss¡ª¡¹.

    ¡¸And most of all¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko ced down her cup and changed her expression. Her eyes that were looking straight at Hajime were certainly filled with a powerful conviction.

    ¡¸Preparing a fake will mean betraying the trust that the teachers and students have toward me, so I absolutely won¡¯t allow that.¡¹

    Work that was entrusted to her because she was Aiko, students who opened up their heart to her because she was Ai-chan-sensei. This method wascking sincerity toward those kinds of matters. And so Aiko couldn¡¯t possibly ept the method no matter what.

    ¡¸I get it. It was just a joke done at the side of experimenting if it¡¯s possible to create an area of bloody win in the ¡°Miniature Garden¡±. That was why, I also offered other way that Aiko can ept didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, that¡¯s true¡­¡­it¡¯s because that n isn¡¯t going well that I got impatient and consulted with vice principal about the n B though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly seeing Aiko bing dejected once again while speaking about their original n.

    ¡¸Obviously it¡¯ll be real hard to do something like creating clone body using soul magic so you can go to a trip while doing teaching work simultaneously.¡¹

    That was their actual strategy so Aiko could take a long vacation while also still teaching.

    The impetus for the idea was of course a certain Abyssgate-san. His clone bodies were produced by his skill but, originally that skill could be categorized as soul magic.

    By copying the information of one¡¯s own soul and imprinting it into a body of magic power, it became possible to have another body that could move autonomically and share information. It was a magic with the highest level of difficulty.

    ¡¸I thought that it would be possible somehow if it¡¯s just creating one clone but¡­¡­after all I can insert pseudo soul into nt to make it fight for me.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess there is a world of difference in difficulty level between simplebat action and a perfect copy of the user. In addition there was also the matter of time limit.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. To think that it¡¯s that difficult to grant the clone the same level of autonomy like the original self¡­¡­furthermore maintaining the magic also be more difficult the more advanced it is. Just what in the world is Endou-kun who is able to maintain several such clones all the time?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also learning it once more after seeing Aiko¡¯s hard work. Just how terrific the Abyss Lord is.¡¹

    Both could only put on bitter smiles on their faces.

    In a nce, Kousuke looked like he was using clone bodies like it was nothing, but in actuality from the perspective of magic user, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call his skill in creating clones as godly.

    Autonomy that wasn¡¯t at all different from the main body, and equalbat ability. And right now he had even conquered the problem of durability.

    On top of that was the aspect of ¡°producing clones from clones in geometric progression¡±. Even Yue was made to say ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me. How is that possible?¡± to that.

    ¡¸Well, if it¡¯s like this then we can only lower the autonomy level a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I¡¯ll make it only able to share information, and I¡¯ll take remote control of it when it¡¯s facing something that looks like it can¡¯t deal with I guess¡­¡­but, in that case¡¹

    Aiko looked at Hajime with an upturned gaze. It was as though she was observing his reaction.

    Actually in this strategy, there was just one fatal w.

    ¡¸I know. You¡¯re talking about the creation of method to enable maintaining and controlling a clone even across worlds right?¡¹

    Yes, clone body couldn¡¯t be operated from across worlds. That applied even to Kousuke. Solving that problem was left to Hajime but, the person in question didn¡¯t look worried.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve an idea how to do it so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll finish it in time.¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing, so you might be able to solve it?¡¹

    ¡¸From the start I¡¯ve been asked about it from Endou, if there¡¯s something that I might be able to do about it.¡¹

    It was something that Kousuke had consulted with Hajime ever since the exorcist incident. Hajime had started researching the matter since that time and the basic part of that research result was being used for the interworldsmunication.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also designing a support artifact that¡¯ll be useful for maintaining clone body.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You aren¡¯t working too hard? Because of my selfishness you¡­¡¹

    Hajime was making time like this for her even though he was already being swamped with work. Aiko knitted her eyebrows with an apologetic look.

    She automatically turned down her gaze as though to stare at the bottom of her cup that had be empty.

    ¡¸That ain¡¯t selfishness at all¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s both hands were holding her cup. Hajime put his hands over them to envelop her hands.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Aiko is that kind of ¡°teacher¡± that the current me is here. It¡¯s also my wish that that you can keep being a ¡°teacher¡± who is giving your all for your students¡¯ sake from here on too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Although, I want you to have fun together with us in the trip too. In other words, more than half of this is for my own sake, so don¡¯t make that kind of face.¡¹

    Hajime and Aiko stared into each other¡¯s eyes for a short while.

    Somehow, they could vaguely sense that they were being paid attention because of Aiko losing herposure before this but, as expected it seemed they were being paid attention. The gazes of ¡¸Oh myy!¡¹ toward them were bing even more intense.

    As expected Aiko seemed to notice those gazes. Her face was rapidly turning red.

    She quietly pulled out her hands from Hajime¡¯s hold and brought her cup to her mouth with a smoothed over expression.

    Of course, her cup was already empty since before.

    The young waitress seemed to realize that and she was looking her way with a wide grin on her face. As though she was saying, <em>My preparation to receive new order ispleted!</em>

    ¡¸W-we should leave! I mean, let¡¯s leave already!¡¹

    ©¤©¤It¡¯s so innocent how she still can¡¯tpletely stop using politenguage with her teacher isn¡¯t it, manager!

    ©¤©¤Oi, stop that. They¡¯re customer

    Aiko started trembling with a smile still pasted on her face. It seemed that she finally became unable to endure the atmosphere inside the caf¨¦.

    Hajime had a bit of feeling wanting to see Aiko being like that forever but, his third cup of coffee was also empty already. His stomach would be bulging if he drank anymore than this, so it was a good timing.

    ¡¸Got it, let¡¯s leave. ¡­¡­Putting that aside, this is seriously our date after so long, is it really fine to just stroll in a park for it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, it¡¯s fine like that.¡¹

    Hajime implied that if she had somewhere she wanted to go she shouldn¡¯t hold back, but Aiko answered him with a bashful smile.

    ¡¸Time will flow really fast if we¡¯re doing something after all.¡¹

    Being rxed to thest. That way the time would pass slowly, and so they would be able to stay together longer, mentally speaking.

    That feeling of Aiko was conveyed fully to Hajime. The corner of his eyes unconsciously lowered.

    To be honest, taking a rxed stroll, going to a caf¨¦, returning back to Aiko¡¯s home when the sun set, making dinner together, and then spending the time in a rxed manner again¡­¡­those were the staple activities in his date with Aiko.

    It seemed that going to a fun ce or doing something stimting were activities that he could do when with Yue and others.

    ¡¸Could it be, when I suggested about us living together after graduation, you refused with various reasons like how your current residence is more convenient for work or how our rtionship might get found out by school in the end by changing address, but¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko still continued to live by herself even now. It wasn¡¯t like she disliked living in the house of Nagumo family. That was her honest feeling. In fact, usually she would use a gate if she had time to hang around there.

    But, even in this date that they only had after several months, as expected at the end they would go to her house to rx. If she said that she was fine like that¡­¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­keep it a secret, okay?¡¹

    Herfortable time with Hajime could be spent in her own home where there wasn¡¯t anybody else. That was something that she found really hard to let go.

    It was a really trivial way to obtain a feeling of being special, but it would be boorish to himself and her if he said it and pointed it out.

    The mature smile that Aiko suddenly showed made Hajime felt slightly awkward and his scratched his cheek.

    Several people inside the caf¨¦ were eating cake or drinking coffeette and muttered ¡¸So swee~~et¡¹, but in the end, was that because of the things they put into their mouth or because of the atmosphere inside the caf¨¦?

    ¡¸Of course, if¡­¡­the family grow¡­¡­I¡¯ll want to move to your house¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Let¡¯s continue this talkter.¡¹

    Aiko was fidgeting even while standing up. She blurted out something like that while blushing. The waitress groaned ¡¸Nnnn~~¡¹ while pressing her hands on her face and stomping her foot. It seemed she was writhing.

    And so, Hajime pulled Aiko¡¯s hand and settled the bill in a bit of hurry.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    They exited the caf¨¦ and walked leisurely toward the direction where the roadside trees were gradually bing more often. They were holding hands while enjoying the breeze and the sunlight filtering through trees under the nice weather.

    They didn¡¯t exchange any word. Even the quiet time felt pleasant in a way.

    They entered the promenade that was their tentative destination. It was a walkway that encircled arge pond where there were flower beds and benches at both sides. People jogging or walking, people walking their pets, people rxing on the benches, etc. Everyone seemed to be enjoying the quiet nature to their heart¡¯s content.

    The two walked while enjoying the sight of the pond¡¯s bank and the atmosphere for a while.

    ¡¸Continuing where we left off just now¡¹

    Hajime suddenly opened his mouth around the time they had finished walking a fourth of the promenade.

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯m thinking that I want to have a slightly important talk today.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, you want a divorce!?¡¹

    ¡¸Why is your thinking going there!?¡¹

    A woman in the middle of jogging stumbled as she passed by the two of them. She almost slid on the ground with her face, but a young man who was just idling in a daze on a bench nearby performed a fine y by helping her.

    The two ended up hugging each other and stared into each other¡¯s widened eyes. There was a premonition that something was sprouting between the two of them©¤©¤but let¡¯s ignore that.

    ¡¸Not long ago, we just had a talk of having children next year or the next year after that at thetest.¡¹

    Hajime turned toward her with an exasperated expression.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right wasn¡¯t it. All of us talked about having children together.¡¹

    Aiko said while patting her chest with relieve.

    The jogging woman and young man who were hugging each other like in a dancing scene turned their gazes this way in a snap. ¡¸What do you mean by all of us!?¡¹ Their expression said.

    ¡¸Lily-san is the only one putting it off for further in the future, so talk to her properly about itter okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. That girl is still fifteen after all.¡¹

    <em>What do you mean fifteennn!? Or rather, your wife there also still look like a child though!? </em>That kind of gaze stabbed the two of them.

    And so, they coughed. Hajime pulled Aiko¡¯s hand and moved her legs that had stopped walking a bit forcefully.

    Behind them, the jogging woman and young man looked at each other once more. Then right after that they turned somewhat red and stood up. There were signs of them moving and started talking of something. What would happen with them¡­¡­it didn¡¯t matter at all.

    What was important right now was the new future n that got discussed and decided after Hajime¡¯s talk with Tio the other day served as the impetus.

    Everyone was already talking with each other about having children and they also had a united view about it.

    But to Hajime, Aiko was the only one who he wanted to confirm it with for just one more time. He wanted to check if perhaps Aiko was just matching her opinion with the surrounding because of her personality.

    ¡¸Are you really fine with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? About what?¡¹

    With consideration, Hajime put effort to pick his words carefully before continuing.

    ¡¸Aiko has a job unlike Yue and others. What¡¯s more it¡¯s your lifework. There¡¯s no way you canpromise with it like Tio and Remia with their jobs.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, so it¡¯s about that¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko would be the one who got affected the most by the matter of children. She was someone who Hajime needed to be the most considerate about it.

    Aiko had finally be able to do her teacher job properly after Hajime and others graduated and the special ss for them also became unneeded. He knew very well just how happy she was when she got appointed for coaching the new teacher, given a ss to be in charge for, and also various other responsibilities.

    ¡¸I suddenly realized after Aiko and others went home that day we had the talk¡­¡­Yue and others apparently also got slightly worried whether it¡¯ll be really fine for you Aiko.¡¹

    ¡¸So that happened.¡¹

    ¡¸There would be this date a few days after that, so I thought it¡¯ll be the perfect time. I wanted to confirm it with you one more time when we¡¯re alone and rxed.¡¹

    Hajime said that with a quiet expression and turned down his gaze toward Aiko.

    ¡¸I want to respect your feeling of wanting to carry out your life as teacher. That¡¯s why Aiko, if you say that actually another timing will work better for you, I¡¯ll prioritize your wish.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tio too. She¡¯ll support you with her all if you have a child, but if that will cause a heavy burden to weigh you down Aiko, she said that she won¡¯t mind even if we wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is everyone going that far just to match my convenience?¡¹

    Aiko showed a bit of bewilderment that she became the center of such important future nning.

    Hajime clenched his fist just a bit stronger seeing Aiko like that while turning a gaze that was filled with kindness toward her.

    ¡¸I have message from Yue and others. ©¤©¤Because you faced Hajime seriously as a teacher, there¡¯re a lot of things that ended up not getting discarded and many more happiness. And so, it¡¯s only natural for us to support Aiko¡¯s life as teacher©¤©¤that seems to be their feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s legs stopped walking and she strongly pressed her lips together. She closed her eyes to cherish the feeling inside her chest that she couldn¡¯t describe with words.

    Hajime didn¡¯t hurry her up and quietly waited for Aiko¡¯s words.

    After a while,

    ¡¸What about your feeling Hajime-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    Hajime stared nkly at her for an instant when he got questioned in return, but the words came out smoothly in almost no time at all.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I want to meet them. I want to meet them quickly.¡¹

    This time it was Aiko¡¯s turn to stare nkly at him. His wording of wanting to meet rather than wanting to have was unexpected.

    For some reason Hajime also felt surprised about that. His eyes blinked. It seemed those words came out from his heart almost unconsciously.

    But, if that wording came out because he was convinced that such future was waiting for them,

    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s a lovely expression. ¡­¡­Yep, I also want to meet them. That¡¯s why, I¡¯m fine. I have enough resolve and spirit for it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line, thank you for thinking about me. I need to thank Yue-san and others too.¡¹

    They looked at each other before exchanging a light hug. In the middle it felt like they heard a voice like ¡¸Eh? Is that Hatayama-sensei?¡¹, but surely it was just their imagination. It was undoubtedly just their imagination.

    Aiko paid it no mind and hugged Hajime even stronger. As though to hide her face©¤©¤no, to bury her face on his chest.

    Perhaps Hajime had done something. Aiko heard footsteps receding to further away and lifted up her face.

    This time they smiled wryly at each other.

    ¡¸Is the important talk over?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being.¡¹

    ¡¸So there¡¯s still more?¡¹

    ¡¸The world affairs are getting more chaotic recently right? I was keeping the information sharing to the minimum so it won¡¯t get in the way of Aiko¡¯s work but, there¡¯re also happening matters where I can¡¯t do that. ¡­¡­But well, I already managed to bring up the most important topic so it¡¯s alright for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we¡¯re going to continue the talk at night? Until then©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Until then?¡¹

    Aiko let go and smiled sweetly to Hajime.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about trivial things more.¡¹

    ¡¸Trivial things huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep. Talk about ordinary days, where there¡¯s no up or down or punch line. A leisurely and mellow talk.¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t sound bad. I¡¯m feeling healed already.¡¹

    Hajime also smiled back with a very rxed atmosphere.

    Like that,

    ¡¸Also, we got to buy ingredients before going home. What do you want to eat Hajime-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~m, that¡¯s a hard question.¡¹

    The two kept holding hands as they continued their thoroughly rxed stroll.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Then, you had a lot of fun that night didn¡¯t you, sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸HAH!?¡¹

    Saturday the next week after the date. The half day ss was over and a really peevish voice of a female student reverberated inside the student counseling room at afternoon.

    When Aiko hurriedly looked in front of her, she saw the student who approached her for a consultation today was resting her cheek on her hand with her eyes half-closed. She looked like she was going to spit out <em>keh</em> anytime now. By the way, under the desk she was also crossing one leg on top of her other leg.

    ¡¸Certainly, it was me who asked about recent news of Nagumo-senpai but, who said about wanting to hear your bragging of your love life? Is this spiteful harassment toward me who can¡¯t meet with Onee-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Wr, w-wro, wrong, you¡¯re wrong! Or rather, a lot of fun you said, geez-. Just what¡¯re you saying!¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, what kind of outfit you were wearing that night?¡¹

    ¡¸My, outfit? It was just a normal hoodie though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And under it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought you weren¡¯t wearing anything! You seduced him with erotic outfit! Kaaaah, dis vulgar teacher-¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the sudden dialect? Not that, who¡¯re you calling vulgar teacher! Cut it out already, if not I¡¯ll be seriously angry! Hino-san!¡¹

    Aiko raised her eyebrows angrily. The female student with her trademark twintail straightened her posture even while sulking.

    Why was Aiko openly talking about her rtionship with Hajime which should be a secret in the school?

    Hino Rin ©¤©¤there was no need to hide it, she was none other than the special assaultmander of Soul Sisters, alias ¡°Kouhai-chan¡± who Hajime never called by name throughout his attendance in this school.

    Now that she had be third year, many of her ssmates and juniors called her ¡°Hinorin?¡± or ¡°Hinorin-senpai¡±, but let¡¯s set aside such digression.

    Kouhai-chan got dragged for a bit into an incident together with the bus guide santa-san and the rabbit eared maid-senpai during Christmas. Through some twists and turns she visited Nagumo family¡¯s home and learned various secrets. Now she was the only one in this school who knew about Aiko¡¯s hidden circumstance.

    Perhaps that was why. Aiko unconsciously let her guard down and misunderstood Kouhai-chan¡¯s meaning when she asked about the recent news and talked about her date with Hajime.

    ¡¸You see sensei, I was told to call if something happens, and yet when I damn tried calling, that son of bitch senpai didn¡¯t pick up at all, so I wondered if he¡¯s really that busy and asked you about the recent situation.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it¡¹

    ¡¸And yet I was made to listen to a story of a normal date. Just what kind of face I should make here?¡¹

    ¡¸A-and! Did something happen! Sensei will listen to you!¡¹

    Aiko put on a deceivingugh at full force as though to say <em>Smile, smile</em> in order to change the topic, no, in this case perhaps it should be called getting back on the original topic. Anyway, Aiko took a posture of listening to Kouhai-chan¡¯s story.

    ¡¸Ah, no, it¡¯s not really something that big though.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Not long ago, my friend almost got invited into a religion that seems suspicious so I went to help her, the someone tried to stalk me so I became a stalker instead to identify the culprit©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second¡¹

    ¡¸Also, Amai-oneesan©¤©¤the bus guide woman said that she often heard about ult rted rumors now, and that the number of times she got dragged into small incident increased, and so I went to help her several times©¤©¤¡¹

    To Aiko, her story seemed like it was a big enough matter.

    Looking at Kouhai-chan¡¯s expression, it seemed that she was seriously thinking that they weren¡¯t anything serious. As expected from the daily adventuring-type high school girl. She was saying that just that much wasmonce urrence for her?

    No, there was a great possibility that her standard for judging the extraordinary had got lowered even further after learning the truth about Nagumo family.

    In fact, she only contacted Hajime one time for each incident. And she also only spewed curses into the answering machine instead of telling her situation.

    And so, Hajime also ignored her thinking that she would at least leave a message exining about the situation if something really happened to her.

    Aiko was pondering whether she ought to correct Kouhai-chan¡¯s perception or not, meanwhile Kouhai-chan stood up.

    ¡¸Sorry for taking your time sensei. I¡¯m going now.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you really alright? Should sensei tell him about this at least?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s alright!¡¹

    Kouhai-chan said that and picked up the bamboo sword bag that was leaning on the desk. Actually she had some measure of strength and she had also be the new captain of the kendo club.

    And so thinking that she would go to her club activity after this, it wasn¡¯t strange for her to also bring a bamboo sword bag other than her school bag but¡­¡­

    Aiko wondered. She felt something disquieting from Kouhai-chan¡¯s expression.

    She thought that it couldn¡¯t possibly be the case while asking with a slightly twitching expression.

    ¡¸Umm, by the way when you say ¡°going¡±¡­¡­you mean going to, club activity right?¡¹

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    It was a lovely smile. That smile was truly radiant.

    Kouhai-chan pulled out a wooden sword from her bag with that sparkling smile fixed on her face.

    ¡¸How can I just stay quiet after hearing something like Shizuku-oneesama getting impregnateddd!! Shizuku-oneesama! Please wait! Your step-sister ising now!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait! Hey! No, really waittt! This is the second flo©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-senpaiii(Bastarddd), you¡¯re dead meatttttt-¡¹

    Kouhai-chan yelled like that and lightly jumped out of the window. She diverted out the impact with a magnificent forward roll when reaching the ground and immediately dashing away without even slowing down.

    ¡¸Heyyyyyyy, Hino-saaaaaan! Come backkkkkkk!¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s desperate shout for her to stop only echoed in the air meaninglessly.

    That day, the rumor of a high school girl rushing noisily through the street with unsheathed (?) wooden sword in one hand exploded in a part of the social media. Furthermore the school also got flooded with calls of inquiry. It went without saying that it drove the vice principal nuts.

    Also, around that time somewhere.

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m feeling a chill for some reason¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you caught a cold? Want to go home and rest?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    The Onee-sama in question felt some kind of bad premonition and shivered.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    About the Christmas chapter, I wrote it without caring about the timeline because it was a special seasonal chapter, but at the very least I want to incorporate [Gather, Santa us Four] as the most recent Christmas story.

    Along with that the parts that need revision, other than the simple parts everything has basically been written so I want to do it. And so I¡¯m sorry that this keeps happening but, it¡¯ll be a great help if everyone just watch over it warmly. Best regards.

    ¡ùToday¡¯s material introduction

    ¨C Snake Kazuko

    From the main character of [Metal Gear Solid]. It¡¯s a sneaking type game but Shirakome mostly goes Rambo when ying it.

    ¨C You think this is the West-

    From Taka and Toshi. (TN: Aedy duo in Japan)

    ¨C Dis vulgar teacher-

    From the unsaid line of Tsukioka Kogane of [Idolmaster Shiny Colors].

    ¡ùOnce again, volume 13 of the manga is on sale. Best regards.

    Neunte-san drawn by RoGa-sensei is truly the god¡¯s apostle. It¡¯s magnificent.

    ¡ùFor detailed information of the special perks: http://blog.overp.co.jp/gardo_20240119_03-9/

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485

    <strong>Common Holiday Brief Story Kaoris Case</strong>

    At USAs west coast in the first week of July.

    There was a small hill quite far away from the city that offered an unobstructed view of the sea. On top of it there was an old church that was dyed orange beautifully from the setting sun.

    It was a small church that had a small history. There wasnt any residential area in its neighborhood. Its location made it very difficult for people to visit it unless they used car or at least bike.

    An odd spectacle was unfolding in front of that usually quiet church.

    There were multiple medium-sized trucks and ck cars parked there, but there were also men and women of all ages who felt very strange to the degree that they blew away even those vehicles imposingness.

    Each and every one of them were cosying some kind of anime show. Furthermore, two of them were doing Naatu Dance match like mad. The scene felt like it was inly inducing SAN point erosion.

    Mohican bastard who looked like a thug that went HYAHHA in an apocalypse world would conversely got annoyed the most by aposed expression wearing smart and clean suits.

    If someone was passing by this area, they would definitely think Whats with these guys- and reported to the police.

    Those fellows were holding such freaky oddball party (?), but actually a scene that wasnt normal by any means was also ongoing inside the church at the background.

    There is reason for everything.

    A voice that was quiet but could seep until deep inside the listeners chest was resounding inside the church.

    There was an old priest standing in front of the altar. His pure white beard and swept back hair suited him very well. He looked like he was older than eighty years old, but the strength in his eyes and his straight back coupled with his voice gave off the strength that could make the person he talked with to straighten their posture.

    There is also a reason for the awakening all of you experienced.

    There were ten-odd people, males and females inn front of the preaching priest.

    That power is Gods blessing(Gift). At the same time its also a trial. Will you drown in that power and fall as sinner, or will you do good with it.

    The priest was speaking with a serious expression. His audiences were all looking at him with cold eyes. Some of them were even looking with hostility or mocking smile. Some of them also had missing body part or serious injury because of something. Those people from the start were only staring at empty space with hollow eyes. They werent even focused in what was going on.

    The audiences all had various emotions that they were feeling, but they were all clearly holding the priest in contempt without exception.

    There were handcuffs shackling the hands of these people.

    Those werent normal handcuffs. They were artifacts thatpletely blocked the usage of power regardless whether they used magic power or willpower.

    Yes, the people attending the sermon today was the awakened.

    Furthermore they were people who had or almost dirtied their hands with crime, people who created group with dangerous ideal, people scheming terrorist action, etc. They were all dangerous people.

    There were several males and females in suit standing near the wall inside the church. They were standing expressionlessly. They were the members of the department that was dealing with the supernatural phenomenon in USA. Theirmander was a blond haired man who really looked like an elite with his hair parted on one side and his sses. He had been sending nces at his watch since some time ago with concern.

    God is always watching. Sending help to the virtuous people, and punishment to the sinner

    Heey, father. How long is your interestii~ing preaching gonnast? Im gonna get hungry soon you know.

    Arge man was grinning while interrupting the priests speech. There was no way something like god exist. Something like divine punishment was stupid. Try giving punishment if its true then. The mans expression was dering that.

    That was the start of everyone making noises.

    Those who didnt believe in god agreed with the man and jeered, while others smiled in resignation or coldly saying that something like gods salvation couldnt possibly exist.

    Those who believe in god yelled angrily at those people, or screamed loudly that it was none other than them who were chosen by god as His representative, or showing their arrogance by telling the priest that he was trash.

    The inside of the church instantly became filled with uproar. Tension ran through the guards and themander.

    It was then.

    God exist. He is watching our action even now at this moment.

    The priests solemn voice spread out like ripple.

    Then try showing a miracle! Come on, whats wrong! Try bringing down divine punishment on me!

    You infidel-, I have enough of you! Ill punish you as Gods proxy-

    Although their superpower was sealed thanks to the manacles, they were still able to move. A scuffle started. Some started plotting whether they could use this chance to escape, while some looked like they were going to assault the priest. The guards subdued them down

    The priest ignored themotion and calmly turned his back on them.

    The churchs stained ss was designed so the altar would be bathed fully by the setting sun. zing red light illuminated the priests spot.

    The shadow of the engraved cross and the crucified originator ovepped with the priest who fell on one knee and lowered his head. He drew a cross on his chest and prayed earnestly.

    Within themotion, a lot of peopleughed seeing the priests back, or else they stopped looking at him after losing interest thinking that there was no way anything would happen

    Right after that.

    As though the priests prayer was answered, pure white light exploded fiercely.

    W-what!?

    Light from the outsiden-no, this is, the whole church is shining!?

    The awakened were shaken. Even people who were grappling with each other, people who were plotting their escape, people who kept themselves out of the scuffle because of their resignation over everything, all of them looked wide-eyed.

    Through the stained ss, a pure white pir of light illuminated the priest with pinpoint precision.

    The wall and the ceiling and also the floor were sparkling. At the same time noticed something because they were awakened.

    Right now, this space was filled with terrific power

    They were exposed with overwhelming torrent of power that the likes of them couldnt possibly even hope to match. All of them without exception were trembling like baby who got tossed into the storm at night.

    Amidst that,

    Great messenger of the heaven. Please, grant guidance to these lost people.

    The voice of the priest echoed through. The sonorous prayer contained not even a smidgen of doubt.

    The people gasped. They thought, <em>no way.</em>

    In that moment, that descended within the pir of light.

    The space rippled. A silhouette formed up within the pir of light. The full picture couldnt be seen clearly because of the light. But, it was clear that the form was female with pure white wings on her back.

    Holy, angel?

    A one-armed man opened his eyes wide while muttering. He stared intently, as though his listlessness just now never existed.

    As though to show that his muttering was the truth, the woman floating inside the light pir pped her wings. Feathers that were tinged with light raged inside the church. It was an indescribably beautiful sight.

    At the same time, the pure white light spread out like a ripple. Then,

    A, ah, m-my arm

    Eh? Ah, my burn scar is also healing-

    The wounded people who were enveloped in light were recovering one after another. Even missing arm was returning back to normal.

    That was undoubtedly a miracle.

    After being told to show a miracle, the priest prayed, and that prayer was heard followed by a supernatural existence descending.

    Live, for a bright future

    A mysterious resonance directly reached inside their heads. It was a female voice that gave them the feeling of kindness.

    The feeling of their hearts being filled made one person, followed by other person falling on their knees unconsciously.

    I am watching over you

    People with faith were moved to tears, people who were ruled by resignation regained their vigor, even therge man who was stained by malice grasped his chest tightly and casted down his eyes in shame.

    The angels figure vanished into the ripple in space once more. And so, the radiance and also the torrent of power flooding the inside of the church vanished like an illusion.

    The awakened were in a daze, but it was clear that what happened just now wasnt just their hallucination after looking at the injured peoples wholeness.

    Come, raise your face. Lets talk.

    The priest stood up and turned around with a soft smile.

    The setting sun that had gone down until near the horizon at that timing shined through the stained ss and illuminated the priest as though there was a halo behind him.

    This person, was a genuine clergymana true mouthpiece of the god!

    They must be convinced like that.

    There wasnt anyone who made a ruckus or held the priest in contempt anymore, not a single one. Everyone of them lent their ears to the priests words with a serious expression.

    Without noticing that the priests gaze became distant just for a brief moment.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    I feel like a crook.

    Those words resounded on the rooftop of the church where the priest was talking. It went without saying, the speaker was Kaori.

    Youre saying that every time huh.

    Kaori was sitting while hugging her knees. Hajime was sitting crosslegged beside her with a wry smile.

    Becauseeverything from the fathers speech, timing, even my lines are all staged. Whats more we even influenced them to trust more easily using soul magic.

    That was the truth. The light of magic power was different from Kaoris actual magic power, and also the building itself shining, all of them were staged. That priest too was actually a former exorcist, one of the people charged to deal with the awakened in USA.

    Not only they were giving consultation in regard to the awakened and taking them into custody, giving them aid, they were also persuading those who looked like they were going to turn to crime and urging them to reform their conduct with perseverance.

    But, naturally there were also people who wouldnt stop just with that.

    Just in case, the demons who were instructed by Hajime were observing them, so incident that couldnt be undone like murder was being prevented, even so there were also people who were already dirtying their hands with crime like robbery or scam using superpower.

    Or perhaps they were people who were deeply religious from the start and believedpletely that they were chosen by god. As expected words couldnt reach that kind of people.

    Just the priests power also wouldnt be enough to convince those who already did evil as an awakened and received painful retaliation from that and becamepletely despairing from the after-effect.

    The final method for those of such case was what happened just now.

    The strategy was named Im a healer who returned from other world but earth is also in big trouble so I start doing angel thing. It went without saying that when Kaori heard the strategys name, she made a tsukkomi <em>The strategys name is like a light novel title isnt it </em>with a reproachful re at Hajime.

    Fundamentally its only those who rush ahead after getting an idea in their head who need this kind of treatment. Rather than letting them do crime or terrorism, reforming them even if its somewhat deceitful is a far better way right?

    Those who lost their body part because of the retaliation they received also got fixed. Even their trauma got lightened with soul magic.

    This treatment for those who did stupid thing after awakening to power was really thoughtful instead.

    Their powers wouldnt be awakened if only the King Tree wasnt revived, although it was necessary. And so Hajime adopted a policy that he would give a help for these people to get another chance at least once.

    Well, its certainly a good thing that there isnt anyone who get harmed by them.

    Kaori was also epting that despite her grumbling. She had also done this multiple times, so it was already toote for her toin at this point.

    But putting it another way, she was a nice person as always, after all she was still feeling guilty even after doing this that many times.

    Well, in the future you shouldnt need to do this too many times. I also managed to prepare a demon to act as angel after all. The priest and the others will manage to do well on their own after we tuned the staged y a bit more.

    Youre talking about the golem for demon right? The one for dispatch to US.

    Yeah.

    I still cant forget the priests expression when hearing that n

    The staffs of USA churches who epted the responsibility from Vatican of dealing with the awakened had gotten gathered once in order to receive the exnation of the countermeasure for the future.

    There Hajime brazenly presented his ideas of releasing demons that cant be differentiated from normal human at all to the whole country to build a system of monitoring and a system of cooperation with the authority to deal with the supernatural, making demon disguise itself as angel to forcefully reform human, and Nice idea isnt it! Surely the exorcists will get more members now!. If Director Dime and the pope werent in attendance, there was no doubt they would swoop down on Hajime.

    <em>This guy is none other than a pawn of the demons! No, hes definitely a demon wearing human skin! Director Dime! Your holiness! Please open your eyes! You two are being deceived! </em>They all said.

    Of course, it was the director and the pope who made the decision to take the bad with the good, so they werent thinking that they were being deceived by Hajime.

    They werent but

    The director and the pope reflexively looked at each other when the priests and sisters pointed that out. Then they both averted their gazes awkwardly.

    <em>I get you guys. I understand your feelingbut, this is the best waythis young man is like a demon but, hes suggesting these ideas with consideration for us too, more or less. Really, the ideas are sounding fiendish but, he isnt tricking us</em>they looked like they wanted to say that.

    What has to be truly prioritized isnt the lives of the awakened who sumbed to their greed, but the lives and fortunes of the people who might get harmed by them right? Whats more, theres also a big possibility that the number of pious believers will increase. Even though its just guidance to human heart with a bit of acting and staging, just what are they so dissatisfied with?

    They were trembling with fear to Hajime-kuns thinking that isnt holding any doubt at all like that you know?

    Probably so. Also, yes. It must be because of those that got unveiled during the presentation.

    The dispatched demons are like that. They were acting too free, so I can understand why the church people felt distrustful that the demons might be scheming to invade this world. Because, theyre like that.

    It was important so Kaori said it two times. Kaori looked down with an expression of someone holding back a headache.

    The number of oddballs doing Naatu Dance had increased from two to five there. Dust cloud whirled up and the air vibrated thanks to their inhuman dance step.

    Just what are you guys doing there? Three demons dubiously asked that question. In respond the two demons that had been in the dance battle said Dont tell meyou three dont know Naatu? with smug faces. After that the three demons didnt take the insult lying down and the number of participant increased, and now it seemed both sides had finally got serious. Wind that looked like red blood even started to whirl.

    Yes, they were none other than the demons who Hajime granted his special golems for demon usage and be dispatched to USA.

    Their appearances werepletely human. The golem had metal skeleton that was coated with liquid metal. With that the demons could freely transform their own appearance and outfit.

    It resulted in the demons running wild. They picked up appearances as they pleased, wore outfit that they liked, and enjoyed the modern earth culture with their all.

    Written in the reports during the beginning was,

    Cheese burger is delicious. I want to run a cheese burger resto in the future

    I saw a CEO of a bigpany who looked like an easy mark. Can I seduce him? I want to be rich

    Ootan*-san! Is he really a human? I became his fan so please give me day off! I want to go watch his match!

    Isnt Japans pizza too small? Whats more theyre expensiveIm d Im in the team that got dispatched to US! Thank you lord!

    Those. Contents that made the reader couldnt hold back from making tsukkomi <em>This aint even a report at all</em> were more than 70%. It went without saying that after that all of them got called to Miniature Garden once for a beatieducational instruction.

    Even so, well, they were demons to the core so they were loyal to their own desire. They would have fun as long as there was a chance.

    At least theyre doing their job properly now but

    Today too they were tasked with escorting the awakened. After all just the US staffs wouldnt be able to manage in case the worst happened.

    But, the stress the staffs were feeling was unmeasurable just from having these oddballs nearby. There wasnt enough sympathy in this world for them.

    And so, Hajime let out a sigh. He put up a barrier so that his voice wouldnt reach inside the church and,

    Oi, you guys! Dont get too loud! Do you guys wanna me drag your inside out from there huh-

    !!?

    All the demons jerked and trembled. After a second, their figures seemed to be melting and in the next moment, all of them were wearing ck suits and sunsses while standing in attention & giving a sharp salute.

    Dont make any trouble for the priest and guards! Therere tons of others who can rece you guys! Keep that in mind!

    YES-, MY LORD!!

    Kaori thoughtthis exchange lookedpletely like a movie scene of mafia boss and gang members.

    Of course, what Hajime meant by dragging out their inside meant the demons true body instead of their entrails. And by recement he didnt mean that he would kill them, but that there were countless other demons who wanted to be dispatched agent but failed the audition and were currently studying hard even now in order to pass the next audition.

    Im going to assess your work record one of these days. I told you guys that Ill give day-off to do whatever you want to those who get good rating right? If you havent forgotten that work hard.

    Thank you very much, my lord-!!

    Kaori thought<em>This ispletely ck work environment if applied to human employee. Ah no, this has gone past being ck and into darkness instead.</em>

    After all, the selected demons were literal corporate ves who practiced Were going to work 24 hours a day! We dont want any sry or day-off! We only want the lords recognition! for real. (Though the response department of USA at least paid them some wages)

    Even so there were still a long line of demons applying for the job happily. That was just how hellish hell was. <em>I dont wanna to stay in a hellish ce like this anymore! Im going to do aaanything if it allows me to go to earth!</em> They thought.

    As I thought, asking a demon to y the role of angel is too much

    No, its just the mid-ranked demons who get easily carried away. The named greater demons are big deal yknow. After all theyre demonically superior when ites to deceiving human.

    Thats even more worrying you know!?

    Ill need to see how things y out for now but, I think itll be fine. If they do anything unnecessary Ill bind them totally and torture them by making them watch non-stop the mid-ranked demons partying hard on earth. They got really cooperative when I told them that.

    You demon!

    Strange. The named demons also called me that.

    For the residents of the world where the hell called boredom took real form, that was the worst and overwhelmingly effective threat one could make.

    The named greater demons all shuddered in fear thinking This human, thats a damn nasty idea he got!, while some demons who were secretly opposing Hajime in their heart even started to recognize him Its frustrating but, I guess this human is worthy to be called lord.

    Well, anyway Kaori, you can consider that theres almost no need for you to be part-time angel anymore. Thanks for the hard work.

    Part-time angel? You make it sounds like Im a part-time warriorbut, right, Ive done a good job havent I.

    To tell the truth. For the manpower dispatchmentdemonpower dispatchment (?) to USA, Hajime had mercilessly took advantage of the countrys dire need and received marypensation in return.

    Dealing with the awakened was also something that Hajime wished for, but although Japanese government inserted themselves in between, this was still a talk of work between a country and an individual. It was absurd for him to cooperate withoutpensation. That would lead to being made light of and produced needless conflict. That would be even more so when the other party was a foreign country, a superpower one at that.

    Because of that, Hajime was receiving a colossal amount of reward and he was also properly paying Kaoris part-time wage with that.

    Though Kaori whose mary sense was still that of a normal household almost fainted when she saw the payment amount. This isnt the amount of part-time sry! This is the amount that you can get from doing bad things like in movie! She said.

    It looks like the situation has also settled down greatly, and the various countermeasures that have been nned from the start also have been mostly established now isnt it? Then it looks like I wont have to help out much from now, so perhaps Ill try doing some kind of part-time when summer holiday start?

    Hm? You dont have enough money?

    Hajime-kun, do you think Im an outrageously money spender?

    Kaori reflexively replied with a reproachful re. Also, perhaps because the pay from this angel part-time was too much that she somehow felt scared and hadnt touched the money.

    Ive never done part-time work before, so from the start I already wanted to try doing one after going to university and I have free time.

    I see. So youre doing it for life experience.

    Right right. You see, Im talking about it with my friends and were considering various jobs.

    Hee, its a good idea I guess. By the way, what fields are you interested in trying out?

    <em>Uu~nn, </em>Kaori-san looked thoughtful for a bit before she recalled something. She turned toward Hajime with a bright smile.

    Perhaps Ill try working in maid caf? Hajime-kun like that arent you?

    Did Shizuku tell you something?

    Im just asking if you like maid or not you know? I havent heard anything from Shizuku-chan. But, fuuhn, as I thought. So you made Shizuku-chan be a maid in the date before. You acted as goshujin-sama for maid Shizuku-chan. Fuuhn

    Kuh, a leading question huhnot bad.

    It was just him self-destructing. By the way, Kaori suspected something because she caught a glimpse of maid uniform inside Shizukus bag when they were together in the university.

    She must have just picked it up fromundry. The uniform was folded neatly.

    Kaori guessed from that<em>I see, it got so dirtied that it needed to be put intoundry.</em> While staring at Shizuku with a lukewarm gaze.

    Shizuku noticed that gaze and turned bright red while starting to make excuse T-this isnt mine! Someone asked me to keep hold of it for a bit, so Im going to return it after the lecture today! Thats all! even though Kaori didnt even ask her about it, so she became even surer about it.

    Dont do maid caf even if youre going to do part-time.

    Why? I think their uniform is cute though

    You must call the customers there Goshujin-sama you know? I dont like it.

    Ahfufu, then it cant be helped, yep.

    Kaori felt somewhat tickled seeing Hajimes face from the side that was fixed toward the setting sun. She stared lovingly at him because of that.

    Hajime stubbornly kept his gaze fixed toward the setting sun. Perhaps he was embarrassed. Kaori quietly shifted her butts position. She shifted posture to sit closer and her body pressed on Hajime. And then she rested her head on Hajimes shoulder.

    Its pretty

    Yeah, its a nice scenery.

    For some reason it reminds me of Tortuss sea. You remember, when we searched for the undersea ruin

    That setting sun we saw from the submarines deck huh. We were reminded of Japan instead at that time.

    We were able to watch it with just the two of us only for a short time though. Because someone somewhere just wriggled in uninvited

    The two recalled that time and chuckled together.

    The sun that was zing red, and the sea that reflected it and created a shining streak of light. The figures of the two who were staring at that sight while leaning on each other above the old churchs rooftop truly looked intimate and happy. They really made a lovely picture.

    One side was wearing pure white dress and wings on her back, while the other one was wearing an outfit with ck base color. Perhaps that was why the sight might ought to be called as a tryst of angel and demon.

    It felt like there was a romantic music ying. It even sounded like a love song sang by a pointlessly beautiful soprano voiceno, there was actually such music ying.

    Lala~

    Whatre you guys doing?

    A-ahahaI forgot for a bit that theyre here.

    When they realized, the five demons had taken out various musical instruments like violin or flute and yed them while one was singing. It was a pointlessly and unworldly masterful musical performance and singing.

    Furthermore, they had properly changed clothes to tuxedo and dress. They looked up at Hajime and Kaori and simultaneously winked. It seemed they wanted to say Leave it to us to create the mood!. No, it also looked like they were slightly grinning so perhaps they were simply teasing.

    Hajime got annoyed. So he took out Donner to shoot them with bullet for the time beingbut before he could,

    Ah, Hajime-kun! Looks like theyre finished! Come on, put away that dangerous thing!

    Tch, you guys can keep your life for now.

    As expected he was like a mafia boss from how he pulled out a gun just because he was displeased by his subordinates attitudeKaori thought like that while standing up to do the finishing touch for today.

    They were sensing the people inside the church moving to outside.

    She hurriedly urged Hajime to go up to the air. The five demons also changed into wearing suits for the time being. They lined up orderly with the atmosphere like Termina*or.

    Ahthis is, the holy angels feathers?

    Countless beautiful feathers fluttered down like snow from the sky. Everyone reflexively held out their palm. Some of the feathersnded on those palms as though they were drawn to there.

    L-look! The sky-

    One person noticed. Everyone simultaneously turned their gazes toward the sky that was dyed red by the evening sky.

    Arge sphere of light was floating in the air. It was a spherical barrier that Kaori deployed. She brightened it up until the inside couldnt be seen.

    Hajime who was together with her inside remotely controlled feather-shaped artifacts to be distributed to the awakened to rece the feathers that would vanish with the passing of time.

    The awakened who werent aware of that became reminded about the words watching over you that were said before this even more keenly.

    That these feathers in their hands that didnt vanish like the other feathers were present from the angel.

    Actually the feathers were artifacts with GPS function. They also had binding function that could be activated remotely in an emergency. In the worst case, it could also bring down lightning strike to the owner as divine punishment and forcefully teleported them to a special prison located under Vatican. Furthermore, the artifact that held the control authority of those artifacts was being held by the priest who was currently smiling at their side

    They would surely treasure the feathers and kept them close to their person for their whole life after this.

    After all, everything had beenpletely staged to make them felt like that.

    There were things in this world that didnt need to be knownthe staffs were thinking like that while looking with conflicted eyes at the awakened who were trembling emotionally.

    Yosh, lets return to Japan right away. At this time it should be still morning there. We can spend the day leisurely.

    Eh? Didnt the bureau director here say I have something to talk about so please make some time after the escorting? Ipletely thought that we were waiting here for that

    The final touch could also be done when Kaori descended inside the church rather than waiting until now.

    Certainly the shows effect would be more pronounced if the awakened were bestowed with the mystical present when they got out of the isted space that was the church and they were resolving themselves like <em>Now this is the beginning! Ill be reborn and live a new life from here on!</em>

    No? This is just because we never watched the setting sun at USs west coast. Today is also the day for my date with Kaori, so I just wanted to see it together with you.

    I-is that so

    If they were going to watch the sunset together anyway then it would be fine to postpone the finishing touch at the end. That seemed to be Hajimes thinking.

    Kaori was happy to hear that, but she looked troubled thinking whether it would be fine to blow off the authority over here like that.

    In the first ce, the big shots over here basically never talked directly with me. As a rule Hattori-san and others are acting as intermediary. Itll be something like them wanting to secretly negotiate for their own advantage anyway. Just ignore it. My date with Kaori is more important.

    G-geez. Butfufu, I get it. Theen, were going to teleport right away okay?

    Ou, please.

    The awakened were kneeling on the ground and looking up to the sky with a praying posture.

    Kaori confirmed that and strengthened the light even more. Right after that, she rose to the sky in a straight line. It was like, yes, just like an angel going back to heaven. She did that while creating a localized aurora.

    Like that, the healer who returned from other world but now was working as angel because the earth was also in big trouble finished herst work safely.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The location changed to deep inside a mountain at the far east of Miniature Garden.

    There was a precipitous cliff in a part of the mountains that were covered with greenery. The cliffs elevation must be over a kilometer. River water was falling down from a spot of it and became waterfall, but the water didnt reach the bottom and dispersed into mist midway.

    There was a deep forest as far as the eyes could see below the cliff. It was covered with white mist like the sea of trees Haltina.

    Hajime and Kaori were on top of such cliff.

    Yuru C*mp that Hajime-kun rmended is really a godly anime. It conveyed the charm of camping, and now Impletely Rin-chans fan. Ah, the Rin-chan I meant just now is Shimarin okay? I dont mean Hinorin okay?

    I understand even without you telling me. Well, its great if you enjoy it. Its also a cause of how the wholly indoor faction Nagumo family got out frequently for a period of time after all.

    Nagumo family was also easily affected by subcultures influence. Furthermore they were the type who started at the wrong end by focusing on the superficial on top of gettingpletely absorbed in it. Even the camp equipment used today were all full-blown proper things that werent yuru at the slightest, shoved at back of the storage space in the attic.

    Tell me if theres a ce that you want to go to. You dont need to hold back at all okay?

    Im not holding back. Rather, Im feeling really happy.

    I see.

    Kaori grinded her forehead on Hajimes nape and pressed herself even more on his body. Her expression was peaceful and looked very satisfied just as she said.

    Hajime looked fondly at such Kaori and caressed her head with a gentle hand movement.

    In fact she was genuinely satisfied by the camping of just the two of them. Today the spot she picked was an undeveloped area of Miniature Garden by chance, but usually she was always having fun looking for the spot where they would go next. It looked like she had really gotten quite addicted to this activity.

    It seemed she had also gotten her new friends in the campus who he had met in the get-together addicted to this activity. They were even imitating the certain rxed andidback camping anime and apparently they were also nning to create a new outdoor activity circle (limited to woman) in their campus.

    It seemed certain that Kaori had entered the realm of hobby with this activity. But, Hajime guessed that Kaoris real intention wasnt just her own self-satisfaction.

    Hajime guessed that most likely she was being considerate of him by wanting him to spend rxed time in the middle of nature where there was nothing so he could forget about the world situation even if only temporarily. He also got the feeling that she had had talk with Yue and others. So that each of them wouldnt do the same thing in their respective date with Hajime.

    It would be boorish of him if he questioned them to confirm it so he didnt say anything, but he was convinced that it was surely the case. And so Hajime hugged her tighter with feeling of gratitude.

    Kaori too happily responded by hugging him even tighter.

    The two enjoyed the quiet time. After a while, Kaori brought up a topic casually.

    The other world trip will finally happen next month. Im looking forward to it.

    Yeah.

    Are you able to enjoy yourself without any worry?

    It felt like there was a further implication in her words. Hajime slightly tilted his head.

    Yeah, Im fine.

    Just like he said on the churchs rooftop, he had managed to do almost all the things that were nned at the beginning. There were still the minute problems and various things between the countries, but at the very least the situation had stopped being one where Hajime couldnt leave earth.

    Everything went as nned. There wasnt any problem at all.

    Lie

    Kaoris words caught him off guard and stabbed him. Her slender index finger poked on Hajimes cheek.

    What is

    You notice right? Even though the situation has certainly calmed down, Hajime-kuns busyness hasnt changed. Youre still continuing to run in the same pace like before. A very high pace at that.

    Thats

    Because what he wanted to do was increasing? Certainly, there was also that. But, Hajimes current busyness wasnt only because of that by all means. To Kaori, no, to Kaori and others, it looked like Hajime himself was looking for something he had to do to an excessive degree. He was imposing such thing on himself.

    I thought that you surely would settle down after youre able to prepare countermeasures to various problems to your satisfaction. But, that wasnt it.

    Kaori shifted her posture. She straddled Hajimesp and held Hajimes face between her hands from the front. She stared straight into his eyes with a serious expression.

    What are you so anxious about?

    A deep gaze was poured into Hajime to expose what lied at the bottom of him. Hajime was at a loss for words and froze for a short while.

    A second passed and he let out a sigh <em>Haa~h</em> in resignation. And then, he confessed.

    I wonder. I myself dont understand it. Is it something like runners high, a working high? No matter how much Ive done, this feeling that its still not enough wont go away.

    Very unusually, Hajime himself was bewildered about what he was feeling.

    Its a fact that Ive settled various things on earth. There wont be any problem even if I leave. But, this worry doesnt go away. Nowhen I realized, even a talk of just something trivial with small chance of happening is bothering me and increasing my worry.

    The revival of World Trees branches in each world wasnt unrted with other worlds. After all they revived the great trees in other worlds was to stop the destruction of the fairy world in the first ce.

    Other world triphe was genuinely looking forward to it.

    But, if the worlds were mutually influencing each other, seeing that he would go to a trip anyway, he wanted to do all the things that he could do like forming cooperation with the locals or giving and receiving countermeasures with them in case some kind of problem urred. He couldnt deny that he had such feeling inside him.

    He was also devoting himselfpletely to researching and developing things for that. The more reports came from Kouki, the more the unpleasant imagination swelled up inside him and he ended up pouring his heart and soul to work out countermeasures.

    The dragon incident, the goddesss storytherere too many lethal secrets in the world. I wonder if my heart haspletely gone into defensive mode after my mind became aware of the future concretely? That was my own analysis of myself.

    It was like he was feeling groundless apprehension toward things that might not even ur for real and shaking with fear from it. That was uncool so it was hard for him to talk about it, Hajime confessed with a troubled face.

    Seeing Hajime like that, Kaori hugged and pressed his head on her chest. Hajime was enveloped in a soft sensation.

    Hajime-kun wished to return home so strongly like that, more than any of us. It was to a degree that you even managed to change it into a concept. Perhaps the dragon incident was even more devastating for you than you yourself thought.

    Thatmight be so.

    Hajime replied with a slightly stifled voice as his face was buried on Kaoris chest. Kaori lovingly, or perhaps protectively caressed the head of Hajime who was like that with gentleness.

    Their position became reversed from just now. Kaoris soft atmosphere that was even overflowing with motherhood made more tension left Hajimes body.

    Hajime-kun, Youre looking forward to the trip right?

    Eh? Ah, yeah

    Lets look around the world leisurely. Lets expose lots and lots of the unknown, the worlds secrets. Lets do that until Hajime-kun is satisfied, no matter what anyone say about it.

    Kaori

    Ill disintegrate anyone whoin.

    Kaori!?

    Hajime-kun is absolute. Believing in you is duty. Fulfilling that duty will bring happiness. Everything is for Hajime-kuns sake!

    Kaori-saaan!? This is getting a bit scary so can I ask you to stop!?

    <em>Its just a joke, </em>Kaori-san said while letting him go and chuckling. Was it really just a joke? Hajime felt a chill for a moment

    You see, our trip this time has a theme. The main objective that was decided from all of us talking it out.

    Objective?

    With an expression that was exuding love and affection once more,

    The star is you.

    She said that. Kaori enveloped Hajimes face between her hands once more.

    Hajime-kun must have nned the trip for Myuu-chans sake but, surely youre thinking it up with us having fun in it as your first priority.

    Hajime had worked that hard in this half year, and yet he was still going to work even harder. It should be fine for him to also get his own reward.

    Lets make it a trip thatll blow away all the worry inside Hajime-kun. No, itll be that kind of trip. Everyone has decided that.

    I see.

    He had beenpletely seen through and such n was formed behind his back.

    Various emotions, like embarrassment and relieve became all mixed in that it felt like pointless voice like Uu~ or Aa~ was going to leak out from him.

    Everyone will be with you. So let yourself get spoiled a lot okay?

    Such words were whispered into his ear. Kaoris warmth enveloped his whole body once more.

    The closer the trip got, the more anxiety was piling up inside him. But that anxiety was unravelling.

    Hajime put his arms around Kaoris waist and caught her so she couldnt get away.

    Im looking forward to the trip now.

    He simply replied with a rxed voice like that.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Material introduction

    Naatu Dance

    From the video [RRR]. I wrote it perhaps because I watched it for the second time just the other day. I like India movies energy.

    Ootani-san!

    Its presumptuous for me to introduce him. The hero of baseball world who everybody know. Im looking forward to this year too! Also, the demons are suspicious if perhaps hes the Hercules reborn.

    Yuru Camp

    Somehow I cried with a good feeling seeing Shimarin and others as working adults in the movie. I cried happily again when learning that Ill be able to watch their student life again in the third season. Im really looking forward to it-.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487

    <strong>Common Holiday Brief Story Myuu & Remias Case</strong>

    No-, that guy has a child already-!!!

    Retorting voices resounded inside the cafeteria. The speakers were harmonized splendidly.

    Perhaps in a sense, the students too had gottenpletely used to the chaos that Nagumo family brought.

    The girl clearly didnt look simr to Hajime, and on top of that it seemed impossible for her to be his daughter age-wise. But there wasnt anybody who expressly mentioned that.

    The fate of the people who imprudently hassled Nagumo family had been whispered with seemingly truthful tone like urban legend

    That family was already a group that was out ofmon sense in various ways. Everyone thought that anything might be possible when it came to them. Because of that it was natural for everyone to not step on andmine proactively. They tly refused to actually experience the rumor or the like.

    Although, the group was a deeply interesting spectacle that gave color to their campus life as long as they didnt step in too deeply.

    As the result of not being able to avoid paying attention to the group, the tsukkomi in their heart magnificently united like this. It was an all-too-familiar story that was happening with gradually increasing frequency in this campus.

    Getting back on topic.

    For Myuu this was her first time visiting this university. Naturally she wasnt used to the environment. She jerked in surprise from the many older men and women retorting and focusing on her. She also let out a shocked voice Fue? from her mouth.

    She wondered whether she had done anything bad and looked up at Hajime with slight uneasiness oozing out from her eyes while still hugging his chest.

    Dont pay them any mind. Everyone has the aspiration to beedian.

    Is that so nano? So its their daily effort nano.

    <em>Aint no way thats the case, </em>the tsukkomi in everyones heart united once more.

    More importantlyyou came huh~

    Hajime kept hugging Myuu on hisp and showed a gentle smilefrom the viewpoint of the surrounding students it was the expression of apletely fawning papa toward his daughter. *Murmur-*

    Ehehe, Myuu came nano~

    Myuu hugged him tightly once more. The smile on Hajimes face kept widening even more and his hand gently caressed her emerald blond hair.

    Their gesturespletely didnt suit their appearances, but that scene and atmosphere definitely belonged to a father and daughter.

    The students were assaulted by confusion and questions but, the scene was so picturesque that they were all making meaningless voice like O, oo.

    Ahaha,e on Myuu-chan. Even though we said that well meet up at home after the end-of-term ceremony is over

    You couldnt wait huh?

    Fufu, thats cute.

    I monopolized the yesterday eveningpletely after all.

    Just like Shia said, Hajime and co nned to go home after this. They should meet up with Myuu there.

    Kaori and Shizuku smiled warmly, while Liliana knitted her eyebrows a bit apologetically.

    Myuu, you didnte here alone right? Wheres Remia?

    Myu? Come to think of itoh no nano! Myuu sensed papas presence the moment Myuu saw this building and dashed here nano!

    It seemed she left mama behind.

    Naturally Remia too had nevere to this university before. Furthermore, this university was huge. She might be lost right now.

    Its amazing you know that Im here. Even though you didnt even call first.

    Its an elementary deduction, Papason-kun.

    What do you mean, Myuumes?

    Myuu jumped down from papasp to go pick up mama. But before that she raised her index finger straight and spoke with a smug face.

    Its lunch time right now nano. Furthermore, Lili-oneechan should be wanting to experience the cafeteria nano. Ah, Lili-oneechan, long time no see! Myuu is so happy to see you again nano! Take your time!

    She greeted her Onee-chan properly even when still in the middle of talking. Liliana said Im also happy to see you again, Myuu-chan with a smile slipping out and did high five with her. Then Myuu turned around and thrust the result of her deduction toward papa.

    In other words, papa and others will be somewhere in the threerge cafeterias!

    I see. But, why did you pick the cafeteria here?

    Fuh, a stupid question, Papason-kun. You simplyneed to check all three cafeterias! Nano!!

    My kid is genius!

    <em>No, in the end youre just searching everywhere!? Or rather, are you an idiot parent!?</em> The tsukkomi of the heart of everyone around was harmonized once more.

    Yue and others were watching the parent and child skit warmly, but then for some reason it became noisy near the cafeterias entrance. The surrounding students who were paying attention to Hajimes group got noisy.

    But, wasnt it hard just to reach the cafeteria? After all this ce is huge.

    It was fun instead nano! Myuu looked around the university while looking for papa and others!

    I see. Then thats good.

    Myu! Besides, Myuu didnt really get lost. After all there were a lot of kind big brothers who showed Myuu the way!

    What did you say?

    Hajime wondered what Myuu meant by that. But the answer arrived from behind them.

    Everyone, thank you kindly. Thanks to everyone, I managed to find my husband.

    N-no no, no biggie! We havent done anything much!

    Its a honor to be of use ssu!

    Rather were d that we can apany you because we had nothing to do-

    My my, ufufu

    The fluffy and warm atmosphere and voice gently caressed their eardrums.

    <em>Aa, I see</em>Hajime looked around with an expression of understanding. Sure enough, he found the warm and soft beauty who could even turn someone on the verge of violence to be friendly in just several minutesRemia over there.

    She was wearing a flutter chiffon skirt, simple sandals, and a shirt with no sleeve that suited her atmosphere. Her hair was braided and hanging forward from her shoulder.

    Her slender waist and the bulges of her chest that jutted forward explosively were naturally drawing peoples eyes but, even more than thathow to describe it, her femininity as aposed mature woman, or perhaps her married womans aura was powerful.

    From the start Remia had been d in such atmosphere and that was also one of her charm points, but it looked like that tendency had gotten even stronger since she dropped all pretense and exchanged words with Hajime at the day of the graduation party.

    Perhaps that was why. Around Remia there were about twenty male students who were dazed by her My my ufufu, but every single one of them looked like they were acting servilely toward her due to a kind of feeling of admiration rather than approaching her because of a vulgar ulterior motive. In fact, it looked like they were interacting with her politely, shyly asking her if there was anything else that they could help with.

    Although, it wasnt surprising but naturally it wasnt purely kindness that was driving them.

    Shit-. Who the hell is this husband who has a wife this beautiful and a daughter that cute?

    Her Japanese is fluent butshes a foreigner right? As expected it must be one of the professors.

    Im gonna boo that professor loudly in his ss.

    Such whispers could be heard. It seemed that Remia didnt go as far as mentioning Hajimes name. No wonder they made that kind of misunderstanding.

    It seemed that they apanied Remia until the end because feeling of envy of wanting to see who was the lucky bastard was mixed into their motive. Also

    Its strange. Even though this is my first time meeting her, Im feeling that I just want this person to smile.

    I get you.

    Be happy forever with your daughter god dammit all

    No harm can be permitted to befall this mother and daughter. We must protect

    It looked like there were some who got their heart stolen in a different sense. It was like they were looking at something precious, or looking at something holy.

    It seemed that voluntary knights were also gathering around Remia to prevent any wicked insect or trouble from approaching.

    As expected from Remia. Devilish woman

    I had read this from Sumire-okaasamas manga. This kind of situation is called reverse harem isnt it?

    I think thats a bit wrong thoughperhaps describing it like a group of fan crowding a Hollywood actress is more urate I wonder?

    Certainly Im getting that kind of feeling from them desu. Then, should we provisionally call them as Remia Guys?

    Shia, Remia-san will definitely feel ufortable with that. Butso many of them gathers around her like that even though she has daughter and already said that she came here looking for her husband. Really, as expected from Remia-san.

    Attraction field that didnt weaken even after the people around her learned that she was a wife with child. Certainly it was just as Yue said, it was a type of devilishness. Myuus seduction power was undoubtedly passed down from Remias gene.

    Then everyone, do excuse me.

    Remia courteously bowed and turned around. Remia Guys (temp) saw off her back with lovestruck faces before their eyes immediately sharpened like hawk and started searching Whos this so-called husband?.

    And then, reality hit them. With a cruel truth.

    Mama, over here nano!

    My my, Myuu, this girl. Dont leave mama behind like that.

    <em>Eh, wait, beside the daughter is</em>their eyes widened.

    The students in the cafeteria understood their feeling like their own. Some covered their eyes, some looked up to the sky, some were unable to ept reality and looked befuddled, some looked at Hajime like they were looking at something terrifying.

    The chaos at the surrounding was deepening. But Remia headed toward him with a melting smile while her warm and soft atmosphere was still unwavering.

    Hajime-san, Im sorry. Myuu was really insistent sowe came here

    She exuded a bit of yfulness just at the end and chuckled <em>ufufu.</em>

    A lot of people could see the vision of heart being shot through. The hearts of a part of Remia Guys were also shot through in a painful sense.

    It would be understandable for someone to have a wife this lovely if it was an adult with position and prestige like a university professor. They would also be able to dream to achieve the same thing one day if they worked hard.

    But, what was this? What in the world was this reality unfolding before their eyes!?

    It was mindblowing. Some of the surroundings eyes turned dead like a dead fish, or falling on their knees because of the cruelty of the world

    But as expected, the majority was burning with jealousy.

    God dammittt, whys it that guy of all people!?

    Somethings strange. Somethings mad. Since when the world became totally ridiculous like this? His luck stat is just too unbnced isnt it? Someone debug this

    I DONT WANT TO ACCEPT THIS! I DONT WANTTTT!!

    Disclosure request, just fine! Im going to me him socially for sure this timefuckkkk, it cant connect to the inte like alwayss! Is it divine protection!? Is it affection!? Is even the goddess inside his haremm-

    It couldnt really be said that he wasnt actually that wrong. The goddess of the Treasure Tree must be sneezing in the Miniature Garden right about now.

    Yes, break up break up! Who cares if the two are happy Nobody really red up thanks to the guidance of the people who persisted in being knights to the end. Those who werementing the unfairness of this world were also leaving the cafeteria while being soothed down.

    A part of the students in the cafeteria were looking at those people with sympathizing gazes, even so they were still hoping that perhaps a miracle might happen.

    Bloodbath-, this time for sure bloodbath-

    A secret love child! Be a secret love child!

    Mistress VS legal wifeFIGHT-

    The male camp uttered their wish with small voices. Even some of the females were wondering <em>Is it going to be a real life soap opera? A sordid one!? </em>while nonchntly sending eyes that were filled with curiosity toward the group.

    Of course, those expectations werent answered.

    Ah, Remia-san, please take my seat.

    Lily-san, is it alright?

    Myuu-chan too must feel better if she has both her papa and mama at her sides.

    Ufufu, thank you very much. Then please allow me to take up your offer without reservation.

    Liliana yielded the chair beside Hajime smiling. Remia sat there gracefully.

    Myuu. Whichps is better, papa or mama?

    Hm~mpapa!

    My my, Im abandoned.

    Myuu looked greatly delighted within Hajimes arms while Remia watched her with a gaze that was overflowing with love.

    Yue smiled toward Remia and Myuu with a smile that was exuding affection and asked.

    Myuu, Remia, have you two eaten?

    No, not yet. I was nning to do that after returning home, but Myuu wouldnt listen and hurry us here before her papa and everyone return home.

    I would open a gate if you called beforehand

    Myuu want to surprise papa together with mama nano!

    Fufu, cant be helped then.

    Simr affection were exuding from Remia and Myuus answers too. Kaori and others were also exuding exactly the same thing.

    Then, you two might as well eat here aftering this far.

    True. Myuu-chan is also interested with universitys cafeteria right?

    Fuh, Myuu has been waiting for that offer nano.

    By the way Myuu-chan. I rmend the whip cream sandwich here. The fluffy bread dough and the refreshing aftertaste of the cream are superb desu!

    Myuus stomach cried *kugyuu~~* cutely the moment Shia spoke her rmendation. It seemed the monster in her stomach got stimted by the food reportage.

    The stomach monster was quite loud in its demand, so Myuu got slightly embarrassed as expected. Her cheeks blushed faintly and she pressed her hands on her stomach to hide it.

    She looked just too adorable that the expressions of Yue and others broke into smiles. Their expressions were greatly exuding affection. The atmosphere was just warm andfortable.

    It was enough already.

    Theyrepletely a family.

    Its obvious from the start though.

    There wouldnt be any bloodshed happening. Rather the atmosphere was just too nice tears mighte outthat kind of mood spread through the cafeteria.

    Watching Nagumo family that didnt show any crack no matter how much they observed made sighs leaked out from here and there. Surely the people themselves didnt understand whether they were sighing because of resignation, exasperation, or admiration.

    Although, the group kept providing new topic in small amounts periodically like this as though to tease them.

    <em>This is why I cant stop watching Nagumo family! Im gonna continue observing still! </em>That kind of mood upied the majority of the people at the surrounding.

    It was unclear whether the group in question had the self-awareness that they were gradually bing a kind of special product of this university.

    Hajime sensed the surroundings mood even while ignoring it and stood up.

    Then Ill go buy the food for a bit.

    Nn, take care.

    Remia also followed along by standing up. Hajime somehow guessed her intention and lowered down Myuu from his arms.

    That seemed to be the correct choice. Myuu held out her hands to papa and mama. The two each take one of Myuus hands very naturally and started walking toward the counter holding hands together with Myuu at the center like a harmonious family.

    There was arge menu with pictures attached above the counter like in a food court. Myuu read the menu with sparkling eyes while hopping up and down in high spirits.

    Naturally Hajime and Remia matched her movement by moving their arms up and down along her to help her hopping.

    Hm~m, those three make a nice picture like what you can see in TVmercial.

    Nobody could deny the words that Shia said as she saw them off. Not Yue and the other girls, and not the other students around them.

    No worry. Soon we will too. Shizukus bold promation has also helped making the surrounding ept it.

    Please dont bring that up

    Uu, Im also getting jealous now

    With Lilys age, you should be patient for a bit more okay? You might forget it anyway when you start working again.

    Please dont mutter words like that, Kaori. As expected thats impossible to happen even with me!

    Very, doubtful. Yue and others were unanimous in their opinion about that.

    Hajime, Remia, and Myuu returned back while they were doing that. But, something was odd. Myuu was looking despondent for some reason.

    There seemed to be delicious looking pasta and toasted sandwich on top of their tray but

    The whip cream sandwich, is sold out nano

    That was the first thing Myuu said when she returned to the table.

    Ah escaped Shias lips. That often happened with how popr the item was. Her face became awkward for forgetting that and raising Myuus expectation.

    Even the surrounding students, some of them gasped and looked at their own tes. Empty. The whip cream sandwiches that were there not long ago had been cleaned up and settled inside their stomachs now. Even though they hadnt done anything wrong, feeling of guilt welled up and their gazes wandered around away from the family.

    We can juste here again another time so you can eat it. I can even buy one to bring home for you next time.

    Myu

    Myuu nodded wordlessly before mbering up to papasp once more. She then picked up the toasted sandwich that was full of cheese and ham that she had bought as recement.

    It looked tasty enough buther mouth and stomach must have finished the preparation to be filled with whipped cream sandwich. Her expression looked very conflicted.

    It was then.

    O~i, Nagumo~

    Hm?

    From the back of the cafeteria, four yak*za with overly built physiquewrong, four friends who simply had scary look came.

    At the forefront was Ikeda from boxing club, followed by Aoki and Gotanda from judo club, and Mukouzaka from kendo club.

    Uo, there are more beauties againwait, if I dont remember wrong you two are Remia-san and Myuu-chan right?

    Aa,e to think of it we only showed you guys the picture and this is your first time meeting them huh.

    Hajime had shown them his family photos and his huge daughter photo collection set that was kept in a separate exclusive folder during the get-together, no, even after that, so Ikeda and co at least knew the twos faces.

    They had also interacted with Yue and co several times in campus doing things like eating lunch together, so they werent that nervous even after seeing Remia.

    But, all four of them stiffened seeing Myuu looking at them in great interest with her big and round eyes from Hajimesp. Their faces instantly tensed.

    In short, their faces that already looked scary even at normal times now became like What the hell are you looking at huh, you wanna get beaten up you bastarddd-.

    O-oi, what to do-? Thats a small kid!

    Nagumo said that if its his daughter she wont get scared but

    Shit-, this is a bad timing. Even though we already practiced greeting for when Myuu-chan get introduced to us one daymy face stiffen up if its this sudden-

    Whats the correct way to greet her here?

    The four scary looking bunch instantly formed a huddle and started a discussion with low voices.

    They immediately turned their back on Hajime just as he was about to introduce Remia and Myuu, but he could also understood their feelings so Hajime only smiled wryly without knowing of what to say. The faces of Yue and others also looked the same.

    Meanwhile, the surrounding students had also seen how Ikeda and co sometimes were together with Hajimes group, it looked like almost none of them felt worried that the four were trying to pick a fight with the group. Rather, some people were still suspecting that their rtionship with each other was of a yak*zas young master and his henchmen.

    Although, it seemed there were a lot of people who looked worried that Myuu might started crying after getting scared of the fours appearances. The whole cafeteria was watching with nervousness in the air.

    The one who first broke that atmosphere was perhaps just to be expected. It was Myuu.

    Ah, whip cream sandwich

    Eh?

    Myuu must have caught sight of it from the gap of the huddle. She unconsciously muttered those words.

    Ikeda looked back. His hand was certainly holding two whipped cream sandwiches that were put in a wrap.

    Myuus gaze was fixed on them while Ikedas gaze was going back and forth between his hand and her.

    Gotanda and the other two went Hah, is this a big chance!? and poked Ikedas back.

    Ikeda looked back over his shoulder and saw his friends eyes opened wide looking at him as though trying to tell him something. He looked at them with a bit of dubiousnessright after that, his eyes also opened wide in understanding as though to say So theres that way!.

    They looked inly scary.

    The students who werent too familiar with Ikeda and co felt tense thinking Crap, that harem bastard gonna get killed I mean, hes gonna be killed!?Should we call the police!?.

    Meanwhile, Ikedas face became like an Ashura from nervousness. Also his whole body was bulging up from the way his powerful muscles getting pumped up to the limit, perhaps because of how tense he was. He took a step forward with such appearance.

    The overwhelming pressure made the students sitting near Nagumo family to spontaneously raise their voices Hih and leaned backward. Meanwhile,

    N-nice to meet youu, I-Im called Ikedaa. Ive heard about you from Nagumo some timmes ago. Its an honor to be able to meet you ssu! I-if it pleases you, here, please partake-

    Ikeda-kun bowed his head to Remia, intentionally used a more formal way of talking, and then he fell on one knee before holding out the whipped cream sandwich as though he was making an offering toward a queen.

    He must have been trying his best to spoke with a gentle tone. His trembling voice and some parts of his wording sounded clogged were because of that, however, to the outsiders itpletely looked like he was enduring an unbearable humiliation with furious heart.

    My my, thank you so much for the polite greeting. My name is Remia. This girl is my daughter Myuu. Thank you for always looking after my husband.

    Remia stood up and politely bowed her head while greeting him back. She showed not even the slightest disturbance. The wave of fluffy and warm atmosphere was softening the wrath (misunderstanding) of Ikeda and co.

    The surrounding students hallucinated the sight of red aura of fury and white aura of healing shing against each other. <em>Shes a saint</em>such muttering could be heard from here and there.

    Come on, Myuu. Give your greeting to papas friends.

    Hah, Myuus heart was stolen by the overflowing amount of the whip cream nano!

    Myuu shook free of the whip creams charm and returned to her senses. She jumped down from Hajimesp and moved in front of Ikeda and co.

    Nice to meet you! Myuu is Myuu! Please take a good care of me! Nano!

    Myuu gave her greeting energetically without even the slightest sin of fear while even raising up both her hands high above her head.

    Remias gentle aura was backed by Myuus innocent aura. The Asura aura from Ikeda and co was blown awaypletely this time. Or that was how it looked like to the students around them.

    T-this mother and daughter, not badeyes that were filled with that kind of shock were turned toward them.

    Naturally Ikeda and co were also watching openmouthed. Their jaws couldnt close back as they were looking at Myuu like she was an impossibility.

    E-err, nice to meet you?

    Yes nano! Nice to meet you nano! Ikeda-oniisan!

    Myuus sparkling eyes were also directed toward Gotanda and the other two. <em>What is your name? </em>She was clearly asking them that.

    The three were shaken. Not even once in their life there was a small girl who ever looked straight like this toward them. Even if there was, it was only because the little girl couldnt avert away her eyes from fear. After that it would be a challenge to see which side was faster, either a crime prevention buzzer would be pressed or they would manage to retreat first.

    And so the three were being all flustered while somehow introducing themselves.

    And then hearing Myuu calling them Onii-san made them felt greatly moved for some reason and they looked like they were digesting the experience slowly.

    Are you, not scared, of us?

    Ikeda asked that question to confirm, or perhaps to question whether this was really reality.

    Myuu tilted her head slightly. She stared fixedly into Ikedas eyes.

    Scared? Why?

    Why you askyou know, our bodies are big, and we have viinous faces

    The cafeteria had fallen silent before anyone noticed. Everyone was holding their breath while watching the scene of a scary faced huge man still on his knee talking with a small girl.

    Amidst that, Myuu blinked and stared at Ikedas appearance. And then she ran her gaze on the other three too before falling into thought.

    You know, Ikeda-oniisan. A really scary person has scary eyes nano.

    Eh? Eyes?

    She said that. She put on a peaceful smile.

    That smile made the spectators spontaneously gasped. She just looked mature and also kind.

    Ikeda and others had their gazes fixed on Myuu. Their looks would make the average grade schooler broke into tears, but Myuu faced them as though it was only natural.

    No matter how they smiled, no matter how pretty their face is, the eyes of someone with bad thought are scary nano. Myuu know that.

    <em>Thats why,</em> she said while taking a step forward. Her small and soft hand consolingly patted Ikedas head that was covered with hard and short hairs that were like hedgehog.

    The eyes of Ikeda-oniisan and the others are the eyes of kind people nano. Thats why, Myuu isnt scared at alll~~ you know?

    Ikedas eyes widened even more. Even Gotanda and the others stopped breathing from too much astonishment.

    The surrounding students expressions also changed as though they were seeing something holy.

    The atmosphere was still as though time had stopped. It was then Hajime broke the quiet with a very smug face.

    Hows that? My daughter is the bestest girl right?

    Ikeda and others looked at Hajime like he was an idiot parent when he kept talking about Myuu without stopping, but when they were implicitly asked <em>Was he exaggerating in the end? </em>like that, they returned to their senses with a gasp.

    Y-yeah, noyes. Shes really a good kid. Far more than in our imagination.

    It was at this point that he felt bashful from having a small kid patting his head. Even so he showed a strong agreement.

    Thats right isnt it. If you get it now then leave behind that whip cream sandwich behind for my daughter.

    Geez, papa! Extorting a friend like that is Bad- nano!

    The surrounding students thought.

    They were impressed by how she correctly saw through other people and also her good sense. They couldnt believe that she was just a girl who was still in the lower grades of primary school. She was abnormal in a sense.

    At the same time, they thought that the saying of the apple doesnt fall far from the tree applied to these father and daughter in a sense, but it was withdrawn-. <em>Even though the daughter is a really good girl like this, the father is just-!!</em> They all thought.

    They didnt notice that Myuu was implicitly saying that extortion was OK if it was done to someone other than friends (more specifically if it was toward enemy).

    In a sense, their impression of the apple doesnt fall far from the tree was spot on.

    Aa, well, that was my intention from the start so its fine.

    Ikeda-kun smiled wryly while obediently holding out the wrapped whip cream sandwich toward Myuu. So kind.

    By the way, Ikeda-kun had the sandwich in hand because there was a circumstance that made him unable toe to the cafeteria during lunch time, even so he wanted to eat one and dashed to the cafeteria before noon to buy it, and then he expressly stored it in a flower-patterned cooler bag that he had prepared.

    That was how much of a sweet tooth he was. He loved the whip cream sandwich of this cafeteria.

    Of course, although Myuu didnt know about that circumstance, she had somehow guessed that he must loved whip cream sandwich. She naturally hesitated to ept it. What a good kid.

    ButIkeda-oniisan, must have looked forward to eating it yourself

    <em>Good kid</em>, everyone around, not just Ikeda and co were feeling that and narrowed their eyes fondly.

    Its fine, dont hold back on my ount. I can eat this thing anytime I want, okay? Here-

    Thats right, there isnt any need to hold back or anything. Their things are Myuus things. And Myuus things are Myuus things.

    <em>Shut your trap already</em>, gazes that seemed to say that stabbed Hajime from all around. Also, the exasperated gazes of Yue and others were also mixed among them.

    Myuu too promptly ignored that remark because she was aware of papas disposition that tended to run wild when it came to her, his daughter. And then, Gotanda and others said,

    O-oi. Isnt there anything that we can also give here?

    Shit-, if I knew something like this might happen, Ill walk around everywhere with one or two candies on me-

    Ah, I got a sukonbu (sour kelp prepared with ck vinegar) with me! No, this is just nope

    Myuu snickered seeing them panicking like that. It seemed that she would make them happier by not holding back.

    Although, as expected she was reluctant to monopolize the food so,

    Then, Ikeda-oniisan

    O-ou. Here, just take it without reser

    Give Myuu half of that! Nano!

    Eh? Half? Well, certainly there are two but, I dont really

    Myuu took the whip cream sandwich from Ikeda even while he was still in the middle of saying something. She then unwrapped the sandwiches carefully and took just one of them. She then returned the rest to Ikeda.

    Tasty food is tastier when eaten together with someone nano!

    UU-

    Myuus innocent and sunny bright smile exploded. Ikeda who was caught of it from ground zero unconsciously stepped back. Hajime papa pressed his hand on his chest. The surrounding Onee-sans and Onii-sans covered their noses with one hand.

    No feeling of disobeying or arguing welled up. Ikeda-kuns hand reached out unsteadily as though his body was puppeted by an external force.

    Myuu signaled One~two- with her gaze. Both bit on their sandwich at the same time.

    Nnnnn~~~~~~-!!

    Myuus cheeks reddened, her eyes were closed tightly, and her small legs stomped the floor repeatedly. She writhed from the tastiness that beggared her imagination.

    She properly tasted it for a second. The bread was stuffed with so much whip cream it drew arge eclipse shape. That cream overflowed and formed a white beard on Myuus lips. She didnt even notice the state of her mouth as she,

    So tasty nanoo~~ Ikeda-oniisan, thank you nano!

    Wore a limp smile that looked happy from the heart.

    What, shes just an angel

    Those mutters could be heard escaping from a corner of the cafeteria. They undoubtedly represented the voice of the heart of everyone in this ce. Because, all the Onee-sans and Onii-sans were making slovenly smiles that seemed to say Were the one feeling happy instead from watching without exception.

    Good for you Myuu. Ikeda-san, and everyone, thank you very much.

    No, its us who should say thanks instead. Yep, as I thought, this is delicious isnt it, Myuu-chan.

    Myu!

    Remia wiped Myuus mouth while saying her gratitude. Then Myuu said Myuu is sharing with mama too nano~ and gave her a bite. Remia said My my-, its truly delicious and the mother and daughter smiled together. They looked truly precious that nobody could make fun of the Remia Guys (temp) anymore.

    Yue and others were also watching over that with fondness.

    It felt like the inside of the cafeteria itself was filled to the brim with air of happiness.

    Like that, as everyone was feeling peaceful,

    Ikeda.

    NagumoMyuu-chan is really a good kid

    Sorry. Let me apologize first.

    Hm? Apologize? What are

    Hajime faced Ikeda and co once more and said sorry.

    Im going to buy up all the whip cream sandwiches for Myuu starting tomorrow, so I think you guys wont be able to eat it again for some time. Im really sorry.

    Ikeda and co, and even the surrounding students who were watching Myuu and Remia with warm smiles while their misunderstanding toward Ikeda and co had also beenpletely dispelled, all of them were turning their gazes toward Hajime with creaky movement like rusted doll.

    Hajime dered with a wide smile.

    But, you guys dont mind right!? After all, everything is for the sake of this angelic smile!

    Yue and co massaged their forehead with their fingers as though they were feeling headache

    It made everyone else felt keenly just how serious Hajime was when saying that.

    And so, Ikedas group and the surrounding students, no, not only them, even the professors and staffs who were actually there too, including the staffs of the cafeteria finally ran out of patience

    Just shut your trap alreadyyyyyy-

    A tssukkomi that was harmonized very beautifully together was yelled out loudly.

    After that, everyone who was present at the scene realized.

    The feeling of unity that they felt at this time was amazing. It was like when the hearts of the whole mankind became one in order to face amon enemy like the demon king. That was how it felt.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After the lunch in campus.

    Although the color of the sky still hadnt been mixed with orange color, it would soon be the time of evening.

    From the nearest beach to Nagumo residence, and further dozens of kilometers off the coast from it, a high speed small boat was advancing in the middle of the ocean.

    The passengers of the boat that was splitting through the wind and scattering sea spray were Hajime, Myuu, and Remia.

    Myuu, are you tired?

    Myuu isnt tired at all nano! Myuu can fight for 24 hours nano!

    Dont speak like a corporate ve from somewhere like that.

    Myuu was standing at the bow of the boat while crossing her arms imposingly. She looked back over her shoulder and gave a thumb up. She certainly looked like she still had excess energy in store.

    And you Remia? You were unusually high spirited.

    It had been a long time since we are at sea sobut, Im fine.

    Remia casted her gaze down with a slight embarrassment. She seemed to be aware of how she had acted. She was sitting on the edge of the boat with her legs pressed together and her hand holding down her emerald blond hair from being toyed by the wind. It was really a beautiful picture.

    Now then, why were the three of them in the middle of the ocean like this?

    Youre a seaman after all. As expected you would miss the seasorry. Im so busy I cant bring you out here so often.

    No no, please dont let it weigh you down. Arent you bringing us out like this the moment you have some free time?

    Myuu feels so happy to go to a date with papa together with mama, just like with the other Onee-chans nano!!

    I seeIm d if you two are happy.

    Yes, this too was a date in a sense. Looked from the side it was a family outing.

    From the start, they had nned to go out to an outing of only parents and child without anyone else interrupting after Myuus end-of-term ceremony finished. It also served as present to Myuu for properly finishing her first term in elementary school.

    Specifically, they were going swimming at the nearest beach from Nagumo residence.

    These seaman mother and daughter would y everyday at sea when they were still living in Tortus. As expected they must be missing that. Even Remia got unusually high-tensioned whening to the sea after so long.

    It was amazing. Should I describe it as underwater dance? A real mermaid caused a bit ofmotion there.

    Its disgraceful

    Remia pressed her hands on her slightly blushing cheeks.

    She lookedpletely like a human thanks to artifact, but that didnt mean that her real body of seaman race had been modified.

    The elegance of her underwater swimming, her diving time, and her pure speed. They were all naturally worthy of astonishment.

    It was like, yes, in earths term it was like the swimming thatbined all the techniques of Olympic ss athletes in synchronized swimming andpetitive swimming.

    In addition, she leaped out high from underwater and somersaulted like a gymnastic athlete. So not only the divers, even the people who only came to the beach to rx out of the water had witnessed Remias swimming clearly.

    After that even those people peeked into the water with deep curiosity and witnessed a beauty swimming underwater as though she was dancing.

    Furthermore that beauty was apanied with a beautiful daughter who was also swimming with unbelievable proficiency. The people also witnessed sea creatures gathering around those two as though they wanted to y.

    It was truly, the sight of real life mermaids.

    Mamas swimming is amazing nano. And really pretty too. Myuu cannot catch up at all nano.

    My my, its alright, Myuu. You will quickly be able to do the same thing after growing up a bit more.

    <em>Reallyy? </em>Myuu asked while tilting her head. It seemed the mothers swimming technique was in a level that the daughter still couldnt even hope to catch up.

    Well, it was truthfully amazing. Even I was captivated. I almost forgot to activate the countermeasure against taking photo.

    Geez, even you dear

    Remia-san shyly fiddled with a tuft of her hair and rubbed her plump thigs together when faced with the unrestrained praises from her husband and daughter.

    Hajime somehow tore off his gaze from her. After all he couldnt possibly let his male instinct came out in front of his daughter.

    Aa~, also, one more thing

    Yes?

    That swimsuit, if possible, its forbidden when there are outsiders.

    yes

    Perhaps Remia was looking forward to this n of ying at the sea even more than Myuu.

    Remia-san today was really bold. As though to show the high spirits her heart was feeling.

    It was a ck bikini. Furthermore, it was as though it was challenging the limit of the surface areas size. It was the type of thing that would make potential buyers eyes snapped wide open and questioned, <em>Wait-, you-, youre asking for that much when the fabric is this small!?</em>

    It was like the flow of time at the surrounding area got stopped when that voluptuous body and bold swimsuit style came out from the building beside the beach that was used for changing clothes.

    When Remia shyly asked Dearwhat, do you think? even while her eyes were filled with expectation for praise, Hajime thought, indeed, she was certainly a devilish woman of the sea.

    If this kind of mermaid existed, no wonder those tough sailors in legend would totter unsteadily toward them.

    If at her side there wasnt her daughter(Myuu) saying Myuu will protect mama- while making a vigntly wary expression, and her husband(Hajime) immediately giving out the aura of someone in that field of work to threaten the surrounding , the charmed people would definitely swarm her.

    Remia was always acting as mama and constantly taking a step back to give the bright spot to Yue and the others, but things would turn out like this when she was in her own field and also seriously bringing out her woman sidethat became really clear from this case.

    Even though Myuu only jokingly rmended that one when buying swimsuit, to think that mama really chose that oneMyuu felt like Myuu had seen mamas seriousness nano.

    Myuu who was wearing an age-appropriate swimsuitan adorable one-piece had a distant look in her eyes.

    M-my my, you were just joking Myuu? You said that papa will absolutely be happy with this, so mama tired her hardest to wear it

    <em>Its embarrassing that I took her seriously</em>Remia-san thought as she lowered the hood of her jacket even deeper and curled into herself.

    Hajime papa and Myuus eyes met. Their feelings were as one. <em>Cute</em>they thought.

    Cough. Lets forget about thatis it really okay that we dont make a reservation at the nearby inn?

    Hajime attempted to change the topic because he thought that anymore than this would make Remias embarrassment go over the limit.

    Actually, they hadnt make any reservation even though they would stay out overnight. At this rate, they might need to camp out depending on the situation. Furthermore their destination was quite peculiar.

    Thats fine nano. Rather, thats better nano.

    I see. Well, Im fully prepared for all kind of environments so you can do as you like.

    Myu! Thank you nano, papa!

    Remia removed the heat in her cheeks while looking at Hajime worriedly.

    Hajime-san, arent you forcing yourself?

    He made time for each member of the family, put in time and effort to answer his daughters demand, and now he had finally managed to get out from the swamp of work, but was he resting now that he had the chance? Remia asked that question while observing Hajimes countenance.

    In respond, Hajime scratched his face while looking somewhat embarrassed.

    Im fine. Rather, Im even feeling like Im recovering. Perhaps because my time with everyone was decreasing because of my busy schedule, how should I say itthis is a bit embarrassing to say but, its like Im hungry for more time with Remia and everyone, or like the feeling of wanting to spend time together as much as possible just wont stop bubbling up.

    It was a rare disy of emotion from Hajime. Remias eyes slightly widened, and then she gave him her best smile. Myuu too huffed *mufuuh* in excitement and leaped toward her papas chest.

    Papa, you were lonely nano?

    Hm~m, well, maybe so.

    Fufufu, cant be helped then nano. Myuu will stay close by for the sake of the lonely papa nano.

    The mature expression that didnt suit her actual age which she showed for a bit in the cafeteria made appearance once more, this time with a bit of heat mixed in.

    It was a maiden feeling that was mixed inside the wholesome deep affection of a daughter toward her father.

    If this kind of expression was disyed in the cafeteria, surely a great bewilderment and a new suspicion toward Hajime would boil up and he would be exposed to extremely cold gazes

    That prediction in actuality was already bing reality.

    Really Myuu. You must not trouble your papa too much you know?

    Its fine nano! Myuu is holding back when in front of others nano!

    Then I guess thats fine

    No, thats not good though?

    It was a bit dangerous in the cafeteria. Be careful okay?

    Yes nano!

    No, thats not the problem though?

    Remia also got up and gracefully sat down beside Hajime. Her body was pressed on his.

    By the way, what Remia meant by a bit dangerous in the cafeteria was when they talked about their n for the afternoon.

    Yue and others took over the role for showing Liliana around. Then Myuu and Remia talked to him about going to y at the beach just like their n at the start. It was during that time.

    Actually, just ying at the sea wasnt their only objective for their outing this time. Rather, the main objective was something else

    Regarding that main objective, Myuu carelessly made a suggestive statement. And, naturally Yue and others got curious and asked various things. As the result,

    I-its a secret nano. What Myuu will be doing with papa

    Err, were going to do a lot of things somewhere no one can see nano. Myuu cannot say anymore than that nano!

    This is going to be our first time butMyuu will work hard with papa teaching Myuu nano!

    The desperate cover up Myuu attempted resulted in random prattling of sentences that might create such misunderstanding.

    The cafeterias atmosphere froze. It went without saying that suspicion was ced on Hajime papa.

    Ikeda and co who ended up eating lunch together with them didnt doubt Hajime at all, even so they asked Myuu a question for some reason or another.

    By the way, Myuu-chan. Do you have dream for the future?

    Be papas wife!

    The answer was given instantly. Myuus atmosphere when saying that also gave a splendid boost to the suspicion.

    Thanks to the follow up from the warmly smiling Yue and Remia and the others, most of the misunderstanding was dispelled butthere was no doubt that the suspicion it wasnt just a young childs innocent view was remaining.

    Hajime felt a bit scared for when he went to the campus next time. He could understand Shizukus feeling a little now, Hajime thought with a distant look while Myuu and Remia, a mother and daughter pair who were a formidable enemy in a sense nestled close on him.

    It was there.

    Ah, papa. Its around here?

    Oh? Yeah, thats right.

    The needle of thepass that he was holding in his hand kept rotating. It wasnt going out of order, but showing that they had arrived at their destination.

    Although, there wasnt anything around them. As always they were smack dab in the middle of the ocean.

    It was a voyage as well as a break but, is it enough?

    Yes. The breeze was pleasant.

    Myuu want to work right away nano!

    Myuus eyes were shining with excitement. She looked like she couldnt wait anymore for the objective that she kept secret even from Yue and others. They only yed for not even two hours at the beach was also because she was prioritizing this rather than enjoying the sea after so long.

    Hajime smiled at his daughters eagerness and personally put on nesartifacts that were loaded with various functions like defensive barrier mainly against pressure, light source, and beacon on the two for emergency.

    Yosh, lets go.

    He pushed the button on the engine part of the boat. The boats bottom instantly made sounds *kashu kashu* and many small transparent panels slowly rose up, covering the whole boat like fish scales.

    It was like they were inside a crystal, and then the boat was sealed and dived down.

    It was a small submarine with transforming function. Their true destination was the bottom of the sea where even seaman race wouldnt be able to survive.

    Before long the bottom of the sea came into view after the submarine dove down to a depth where light became necessary. Arge crevice could be seen there.

    It wasnt an oceanic trench. It was a crevice that looked like a gaping open scar.

    Could it be, papa opened up this nano?

    Yeah. It feels like a secret route right?

    Myu!! Its romance nano!

    Yes, romance.

    Fufu, Hajime-san is also having fun arent you?

    Of course Im thrilled. Surely theres no man whose heart wont throb after hearing the invitation Myuu said.

    They were exchanging such words while entering the crevice which was only possible because of the submarines small size. They kept diving in for a while.

    Then what they found after passing through the crevice was

    Fuwaaaaaaah!! Mama! Look! That!

    Yes, its amazing

    Its great that you two are astonished. Its worth it going through the trouble of using submarine rather than teleporting here through a gate.

    A scenery that showed the real ability of the stupid parent papa who would do anything if it was for his daughter was unfolding before them.

    To describe it with few words, it was a sea bottom forest.

    There was a gigantic space that was dome shaped and filled with seawater. At the bottom there was another hemisphere shaped dome and abundant greenery and spring could be seen inside that dome. Of course, that dome wasnt filled with seawater.

    The dome barrier that isted the space itself was bing the light source so the whole space was bright enough. It seemed the water pressure outside and inside was different, so various kinds of sea fishes were swimming around inside.

    When the small submarine moved along the bottom of the dome barrier, it passed through without any resistance. The vast amount of seawater around it also didnt flood in along with it.

    I used the undersea ruin of Melusine as reference. I brute forced the creation of the space using the unlimited magic power, leveled the ground, and transnted nts from the Miniature Garden. There are also vegetations that filter seawater into fresh water, so theres no need to worry about water.

    The submarine was parked on the beach and Myuu was the first one to go down and stand on the undersea green space. O-oo She was trembling from the excitement she was feeling.

    Umm, Hajime-san. Are you really not forcing yourself? I dont think this is something at the level that can be created with just a bit of preparation.

    What, its not a big deal. I just used Hour Crystal to pull all nightery for three days.

    Thats a big deal!

    The divine spirits also happily helped when I orderequested them.

    Just now, you said order

    A papa will turn invincible if its for his daughters wish. Isnt that right?

    Geez, you are really unbelievable.

    Remia looked like she was enduring a headache. She also resolved herself to express her thanks to all the divine spiritster.

    Now then, putting that aside, if asked what Myuu wanted to do by creating an exaggerated ce like this,

    Papaa! Thank you nano! Myuu can create the greatest secret base if its here nano!!

    Myuu turned around, spread open her hands, and said her thanks with a wide smile.

    Yes, it was secret base.

    Kid, no, even adult would feel thrilled if asked about such thing. A secret hideout that only they knew about. A ce that anyone would definitely yearn for at least once.

    One of the things that Myuu wanted to do with papa during this summer vacation was exactly this.

    Normally the average people would create a small shed at the houses garden with DIY, or put up a small tent in the attic, or going further they would create something like a tree house, but this was the demon god at work here.

    He changed the terrain, transnted nature, and created a ce inside a natural barrier that the ordinary people couldnt possible cross, the mother of all lives the sea.

    Simply because he wanted to make his daughter happy.

    By all means this wasnt the result of him running out of control after his heart was stolen by the tempting invitation from his daughter to create a secret base. Perhaps.

    Hajime papa looked extremely satisfied seeing how delighted his beloved daughter looked and replied Its fine with a smile. And then,

    But, Myuu. The main part is from here. Papa only prepared the environment. You understand dont you?

    Acknowledged.

    Myuu nodded with a quiet expression. Hajime handed a treasure warehouse with a strange shape to her.

    It was a square box. It looked like a normal wooden box. But, Myuus expression looked strangely moved.

    I-is this alright, papa?

    Its fine. I prepared all of them for Myuu. Show me your creator soul Myuu!

    I love you papaaaaaaa!!

    Myuu put down the wooden box (only in appearance) on the ground while letting out the roar of her heart. Her tension was absurdly high.

    Papa too had a veery nice smile. Remia mama couldnt keep up with them. <em>My my,</em> she could only pressed her hands on her troubled looking face.

    While Remia mama who was in such state and Hajime papa were watching over her, Myuu took out materials from the boxthe new treasure warehouse artifact Chest.

    All the materials were block shaped! Also, things like pickaxe, shovel, and axe with design that looked like pixel graphics also came out!

    Ah, Myuu, wear this when working.

    Myu? Glove?

    Yeah, its a transmutation glove with AIs voice recognition function installed. You can also control it with your mind to some degree. You can stick or dismantle material with that. Of course, everything will be block shaped.

    Its the greatest nano.

    Anyone must have realized at this point.

    Yes, the parent and childs secret joint work that would be carried out here from today was

    Papa, mama! Myuull create a hideout now nano! With this real life Minecr*ft set!

    Minecraf*. The big hit game that was enjoyed in the whole world and even became teaching materials for making thing for some people.

    She wanted to create a secret base with her own hands and surprised Yue and others. But, she couldnt do something like constructionfor the sake of his anxious daughter, the demon god-sama created this real life craft system.

    When ying the actual game with Myuu, Hajime thought Isnt this possible? and implemented it in real life.

    Ah, thats right, papa.

    Ou, what?

    Myuu was going to start from cutting down trees first to create an open space, so she carried an axe on her shoulder and started leading the way. But she then looked back across her shoulder.

    Can Myuu show the things Myuu create here for the summer vacations free handicraft project?

    Fantasy is used here as the foundation so no. Do your homework normallybut well, just make some random

    Do it properly! Okay? You too dear, you agree right?

    Ah, yes.

    The strange pressure from Remia mama who was holding a pickaxe made papa and his daughter averted their gazes. They then started the work eagerly.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The story feels a bit rushed because I have no time. I also put in the real life Minecraft by parent and child because I want to write it somewhere, but for the time being the Common Holiday Brief Story will end with the next chapter Yues case. Best regards!

    Material introduction

    I DONT WANT TO ACCEPT ITTT!!

    From the anime [Gundam SEED]. I want to go watch the movie already

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488

    <strong>Common Holiday Brief Story Yues Case First</strong>

    Even writing more than ten thousand words didnt enough so only [Yues holiday] got divided into first and second part.

    Sorry that all the chapters are long recently.

    Augusts morning. It was finally the summer vacation period, even so most working adult would still start working industriously at this time. At such time,

    Nn, finished.

    A very satisfied voice could be heard in the kitchen of Nagumo residence.

    It was Yue wearing a T-shirt with short sleeves and a pure white frilly apron on top of it. Also, she wasnt wearing anything other than underwear at her bottom.

    Right now her physical appearance was in her university student mode, so the length of the T-shirt that she also often used with her original appearance was just barely sufficient in various senses.

    Fuhn fu fu~hn

    It seemed that her mood was great.

    Her glossy lips formed a gentle curve and the toes of her bare feet tapped the floor rhythmically. She also shook her bottom which emphasized the artistic curve of her waist.

    With her doing that, her barely fitting T-shirt was also fluttering. Glimpses of her low-rise type adorable white panty appeared and disappeared in ordance to that movement. Of course, the line of her tight bottom also peeked out sometimes as though to say You called?.

    It was a very stimting appearance right from the morning. But, the person herself showed no sign of looking bothered at all. Her hands were absorbed with stuffing a variety of things into a wood basket before her.

    ah

    Something like a wet towel fell off. It flopped down on the floor. Yues hand reached out toward it with her upper body bending forward, but for some reason she kept her legs lightly crossed without bending her knees as she did that.

    Because of that her smooth and slender and long bare legs that were like white porcin became even more pronounced. Naturally, the T-shirt that was just barely protecting the frontline got forced to retreat until the waist.

    What showed themselves were naturally the bewitching bottom jutting out tantalizingly.

    Hajime? Whatre you doing over there?

    Yue-san finally noticed the existence of the observer due to her reaching out her hand to the floor like that.

    Her posture froze in that bending down state as her eyes widened toward the entrance of the kitchen diagonally behind her.

    Over there leaning on the wall with his arms crossed was the figure of the husband staring at his wife with eyes that looked like an appraiser carefully scrutinizing a treasure. His eyes looked really serious.

    Looking at Yue.

    He proimed very boldly. Perhaps it was just her imagination, but even his expression looked sharp.

    While using even Presence Istion with artifacts assistance?

    Exactly.

    It was truly a bold promation! His expression looked very sharp. He looked like he didnt feel even a shred of guilt from sneaking a peek at his wife.

    Geez, why didnt you call out?

    Yue asked that question even though she looked like she already knew the answer. Her lips were forming a thin smile that looked mischievous but happy.

    She straightened her posture and ran with small footsteps toward Hajime whose expression became somewhat dejected from losing the view.

    She snuggled up to him very closely, causing her abundant chest that made her apron and T-shirt stretched out to the limit became ttened.

    It would be outrageous to destroy such lovely morning sight.

    That was apparently the reason. It seemed that he was enjoying the back figure of his cheery wife in the kitchen that he even went through the trouble of applying full powered Presence Istion on himself.

    Fufu, then it couldnt be helped.

    Yeah, it was an act of god.

    Hajime replied like that with an extremely serious expression. Yue finally burst out into aughter seeing that.

    And then, she squinted her eyes lovingly and slightly stood on her toes. She tidied up Hajimes bed hair with her hand while giving him a light kiss *chu*.

    Morning, Hajime. Did you sleep well?

    Yeah, morning, Yue. Perfectly.

    Hajime also squinted his eyes and kissed her back.

    They stared at each other from a distance where their nose tips touched each other, however, Yue caressed Hajimes head once more with a gaze somewhat like she was looking at a troublesome person.

    That so, then thats good. Do you want breakfast?

    I guess. Ill fill my stomach a little before going.

    Nn, got it. Im preparing it. Wait.

    Yue looked at Hajime with a gaze that was full of affection. She also caressed Hajime until his cheek with her fingertip while separating from him. She turned around and turned on the stove that still had a pot ced on it.

    While the miso soup was being reheated, she also started the preparation for making tamagoyaki.

    Tou-san and Kaa-santheyre working huh. What about Shia and others?

    Hajime stared at Yues back with a gaze that was a little different from just nowa gaze like he was looking at something precious, as though he was slowly digesting his happinesswhile checking that there wasnt anyone elses presence inside the house and asked.

    Shia goes out shopping with Tio. For the trip.

    Everything has been prepared from a long time ago right?

    Apparently she has something more that she want to buy. Especially things for souvenir.

    Aa, both of them have people they want to reunite with arent they? What about Myuu and Remia?

    Shizukus ce. Myuu said that she want to polish up a bit more before the trip.

    Polish up?

    Hand-to-hand? Golden right straight? Apparently she want the people at the dojo take a look at her technique.

    Yue put in the seasoning and scrambled the eggs while looking back over her shoulder with a meaningful gaze.

    In order to make someone know their ce in the pecking order of daughter, using fist to talk isnt out of the question by Myuu.

    That girl in the machine world huhI already told Myuu that Im not treating that girl as daughter though.

    This isnt about logic. In other words, Hajimes at fault for radiating paternity indiscriminately.

    Cough. Well, getting stronger is a good thing. Besides this is Myuu were talking about, so shell get along with her anyway. And, what about Lily?

    At Okaa-samas ce. Assistant experience.

    The princess wanted to bring manga culture too into Tortus, so she nned topletely devote herself to absorb the culture as much as time allowed.

    *Sizzle-* A pleasant sound yed out. Yues hand movement in making tamagoyaki was steady, and based from what Hajime observed, it seemed that her bad habit also didnt show up. It was a bit relieving.

    Hajime. You dont need to be so vignt, Im not putting any more seasoning than what I was taught. Be at ease and wash your face.

    Ah, no, Im not

    If you want to watch my butt that much you can do it as much as you wantter, so get ready for the morning first.

    Yue put on a radiant and mature smile. Even though she often acted spoiled when she was alone with Hajime, sometimes she would acted femininely as an older woman like this. Hajime thought it was cheating.

    And so, at this kind of time he usually,

    Roger ssu.

    He always nodded obediently without arguing back. Hajime couldnt win against Yue in a different sensepared to with Myuu. Although, sometimes it was also something that applied to Yue.

    In any case, Hajime headed toward the washbasin in low spirits.

    After a while.

    The sound of time passing from the ticking of the clock on the wall and the summerly cicadas cry from outside were the only sounds that could be heard inside the quite living room.

    Yep, its delicious, Yue.

    Thats great

    Hajimes satisfied voice and Yues even more satisfied voice yed out.

    There wasnt anybody else than Hajime and Yue in the living room. The TV also wasnt turned on, so the always lively living room felt even more still and silent than normal.

    But, it didnt feel lonely. It was a morning time that they spent alone with each other after so long. They thought that this wasnt bad sometimes. They had to enjoy it while itst.

    Youve gotten a lot betteno, youve stopped doing anything unnecessary huh.

    I think whats unnecessary is you saying that.

    Hajime had washed his face, but he was still wearing pajama. Yue who was sitting at the opposite seat had also taken off her apron, but she was still just wearing a single T-shirt.

    The atmosphere was leisurely and peaceful. The two certainly looked exactly like husband and wife rather than simply lovers when they quietly enjoyed their breakfast like this.

    Just how many times do you think Shia had dropped her knuckle on my head or Remia lecturing me with a straight face? As expected even me wont add anymore arrangement when in the homes kitchen after that.

    As expected from Yue. Even after all that youre still prepared to keep with that outrage in ces other than Shia and Remias sanctuary.

    What do you mean outrage?

    <em>I dont really get what youre saying</em>Yue was pretending ignorance like that. Hajime smiled wryly.

    But he really thought that her cooking skill had improved greatly.

    The tamagoyaki was exquisite with shoyu base that suited Hajimes preference. The grilled salmon with salt was also simple but perfectly seasoned. She had also prepared sd with properly bnced arrangement.

    Hajime knew that this was the result of her effort from her wish to make Hajime eat her homemade cooking sometimes, and also to be praised by her family. For some reason it felt very moving.

    The fly in the ointment was how she was still secretly trying to sneak unknown foreign seasoning during some asions like when doing camp cooking or the like.

    Can I look forward to more like this for lunch?

    Nn. Look forward to it. Ive prepared nostalgic lunch that is the most suitable for pic as far as I know.

    I wonder why. It feels like anxiety suddenly well up when looking at that smug face.

    Its your imagination.

    My imagination

    Nn-

    <em>Its just my imagination huh, </em>Hajime epted it and sipped his miso soup.

    Today the two of them nned to go to a pic with just the two of them after this.

    The detail of the date and their destination itself were suggested by Yue, but it was Shia and others who suggested that he had a date with Yue alone in this idle time today, a day before the trip.

    The kind first wife often prioritized Shia and others to be able to spend time with Hajime rather than doing it herself. That tendency was especially striking when Hajime was drowned in works. She yielded the precious time for Shia and others.

    That was why, this time today was most likely also a form of consideration and gratitude from Shia and others.

    After all there wouldnt be any time to be alone with Hajime for a while after they departed for the trip.

    You look happy for some reason, yue.

    Naturally. This is time that is given to us by the consideration of everyone after all.

    They were drinking tea after finishing breakfast. Hajime could feel how Yues legs were swinging back and forth like pendulums under the table.

    Even though they dont need to do this

    Everyone loves you Yue.

    I know. But, its not that.

    Oh?

    After all, Im the one with the highest ration of monopolizing Hajime at night anyway.

    <em>Thats why they dont need to feel bothered just from me yielding time for dates</em>that seemed to be what she meant. Hajime-san spontaneously choked on the after-meal tea he sipped.

    Yue grinned mischievously seeing Hajime like that. She thennded additional hit.

    Look forward to the night too.

    I really dont know how to feel being told that straight from you yourself though!?

    I had funst night. Blush-

    Can I ask you to not blush purposefully like that?

    And yet, Hajime stared hard at my butt first thing in the morning as though to say that its still not enough. Pervert

    I-Im telling you its an act of god

    Yue stood up and leaned forward. Everything inside was visible from the T-shirts neck with that posture. Furthermore *lick* her tongue darted out. She narrowed her eyes provocatively and whispered temptingly.

    Want to have fun before going?

    The seductive mood swelled out powerfully. The morning living room that was peaceful before this instantly felt like it had gotten invaded by pink colored atmosphere.

    But, Hajime whose gaze was directed toward Yue as though a string was pulling him felt that his reasoning that was almost blown away got doused instantly.

    His gaze was fixed toward the borderline T-shirt. It was Yues favoritetely.

    Say, Yue.

    Hm? Whaat, Hajime

    Her tone was sickeningly sweet.

    But however, far from bing a beast, Hajimes gaze became sad instead, or perhaps conflicted.

    Because, it couldnt be helped.

    That T-shirt, cant you stop wearing it?

    ?

    Yues expression became confused. She straightened her posture and looked down on herself. She pulled the hem of her T-shirt with both hands without even caring that her underwear became fully visible from that.

    With that, the printed letters that were distorted because of the bulging of her chest became clearly visible.

    I am vampire!!

    Those were the printed alphabet letters. Furthermore they were written with skillful brush writing.

    I think its uniquely good.

    Really, isnt it too self-assertive?

    Fufu, nobody will ever think that Im an actual vampire right?

    That part seemed to really tickle Yues sense of humor.

    Wearing a T-shirt with some kind of words printed on it as her loungewear. That was Yues current obsession for these several months.

    It made Shia and others looked conflicted, but it was really popr with Myuu and Sumire. Yue then got carried away and started thinking quite seriously about going to the university also wearing such T-shirts. It was Shia and Kaori who seriously admonished her <em>We kinda dont like it!</em> against such n.

    It seemed the two of them wanted Yue to stay the pretty and cute Yue who made everyone turned their head and charmed them when outside.

    Also, she had a collection with abundant variation like POWER!!!!, I can do it!!, (Tenjou Tenge Yuiga Dokuson), (Shimen Soka), etc, etc. (TN: =Throughout heaven and earth, I alone am the honored one. =Being betrayed (forsaken) by everybody)

    She was wearing a T-shirt with the kanji (Muteki-) when she received delivery just the other day, so the delivery uncle burst into a snort at the entrance. (TN: =Unrivaled)

    Hajime, lets go to Romania at our next date. I want to try looking the Bran Castle.

    I understand that touring antique shop or old castle is Yues hobby butdont tell me, you arent nning to go there wearing that T-shirt right?

    Fuh

    Of course the two had also done the standard date like shopping or watching movie. But, what Yue especially liked since moving here was actually such date that Hajime mentioned.

    Also, Romanias Bran Castle was a famous tourist spot that was used as the model for Dracs castle.

    A genuine vampire wearing a T-shirt with the words I am a vampire! printed on it touring Dracs legendaryndindeed, it was surreal. In the end, what would the local people and the tourists would think when they saw the inhumanly beautiful Yue?

    It was vexing but, Hajime became a little curious when imagining it.

    Well, its fine if Yue is having fun

    Nn, its fun. I dere that Im having fun with all my being right now-

    That so. Thats great ssu.

    Her expression was smug to the utmost. She took out a fan from somewhere and snapped it open. As expected the fan also had kanji written on it. (Koufuku Mankai) (Happiness in full bloom). It was wonderful that she looked happy.

    And? Do you want to have fun?

    Yue-san mischievously smiled while keeping her T-shirt half rolled up. The letters I am vampire!! entered his eyes whether he wanted it or not.

    As expected Hajimes expression became really conflicted.

    Lets postpone the fun for the night. Right now, lets enjoy our date after so long.

    <em>Thanks for the meal</em>, Hajime said while putting down his cleanly polished rice bowl and chopsticks before putting his palms together.

    Nn Thats nice in its own way.

    <em>Your wee, </em>Yue replied back while smiling happily seeing that her cooking was eaten cleanly without any leftover. The lewd atmosphere waspletely gone already.

    Yue tidied up the tableware and brought them to the kitchen. Hajime stared at her back once more and scratched his head. His hair that had just gotten tidied up got tussled up again.

    And then, he smiled happily.

    If only this can continue forever

    A lovely morning like this.

    Those words that were filled with his feeling seemed toe out unconsciously.

    Hajime blinked with a bit of surprise at his own words, then he let out a wry smile. He shook his head, then, he drained the remaining tea in his cup with one gulp.

    Yue, Ill do theundry. You should go get ready too.

    Nn~. Then well do it together. Come to my side?

    They entered into the kitchen with light footsteps.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Hajime and Yue had finished the pic preparation. However they didnt leave the house but went down to the underground workshop.

    In front of Hajimes workshop, there was a ce like an underground entrance that wasnt there before. It was created in consideration for the thereafter.

    It was a circr space with diameter around ten meters. The walls and ceiling and floor were all white. However, they looked like they were made from bricks (actually they were alloy). The space looked like a mixture of science fiction and Middle Age Europe.

    It was truly a design that was just like Hajime, a creator thatbined magic and science to make.

    How heinous despite the appearance. Im reminded of the movie C*be.

    That was the first thing Yue said after she entered the entrance. It was a famous movie that depicted the dramatic escape of a man and a woman who got locked inside a trapbyrinth.

    Hajime had shown it to her when it was justpleted, but apparently she thought like that when seeing it again. A bit of exasperation could be glimpsed from her expression.

    A ce that you cant get out anymore once youe in huh? Well, I made it to anticipate the small chance of someone hostile infiltrating here after all. So you arent necessarily mistaken there.

    Magic circle was engraved on the floor at the middle of the entrance. There was a light source that looked like a chandelier at the ceiling. Pirs that were decorated with gargoyles and grand massive doors were lining up the walls alternately at regr intervals.

    Other than ten doors, everything else were detection & defense mechanism stocked with traps to restrain or kill intruder.

    Of course, Shia and others had also made tsukkomi when they came here, <em>What are you building at the basement of our home?</em>

    But, for Hajime this kind of measure was only natural.

    One day this ce might be the gathering spot for world doors that connect directly to each world. There should be no problem with putting as much security as possible here.

    Yes, the nine doors except the door that led to the workshop at the front were all world doors.

    Currently only Tortuss door was operating, but the n was to operate the other doors in order when the safety of each world was assured and various necessary countermeasures like defense system and the like werepleted.

    In other words, the pic destination today went without saying. It was Tortus.

    Well, certainly our home is right above.

    Actually I thought of putting this somewhere else though. A ce where the whole area including the surface can be destroyed if pushes to shove.

    Nn, I heard. Hajime said the ideal would be a distant location whereing and going from that ce to our home would be using a gate with strict security and many lethal traps.

    Yeah.

    Do you remember what we said?

    Its more dangerous if you have to keep passing through that kind of gate many times. Do you think youre like a certain treasure hunter somewhere? You guys said.

    Nn

    That was that. Yue and others were in unanimous agreement as they made that tsukkomi. Hajime could only bow before them.

    Even though there was a directly connected door, it would quickly transform into a guillotine if by some chance they failed the authentication process. Having to go through such door over and over was exactly the C*be system situation. It was inly troublesome.

    As the result of getting hit by the unanimous tsukkomi, Hajime reluctantlypromised (?) by cramming the excessive defensive system into this entrance.

    Also, in case the defense system was prated or destroyed, there was another system where the people inside the residence above would get forcefully teleported to escape. This system was installed in the whole Nagumo house itself.

    It went without saying that Yue and others were watching with warm gazes seeing Hajime diligently turning the house itself into an artifact like a dad being a weekend carpenter.

    At the middle even Okaa-sama and Otou-sama energetically presented The strongest my home fortressification that I thought up proposal, and Hajime yourself gleefully adopted the ideas

    Cough. More importantly, your outfit today is really cute too!

    Yues gaze was starting to turn warm again as she recalled that time, so Hajime hurriedly attempted to change the topic.

    But, that didnt mean he was just speaking randomly.

    Fufu, that so?

    Yue-san twirled on the spot. Her face was prim but she couldntpletely hide the happiness she felt.

    She wasnt wearing theme T-shirt before this anymore.

    Now she was wearing argish white hoodie that was quite loose on her, along with ck mini skirt and tights, and then short boots. Her hair was tied in ponytail.

    Her body was still in the university student mode, but her appearance somewhat reminded Hajime of her travelling clothes in their Tortus era. However, that casualness was also disying the current Yue, so it actually suited her really well.

    By the way, I made it so the hoodies length is almost at the same length with the skirt.

    Ou? Is that a hangup of yours?

    The answer to that became clear when Yue-san turned her back toward him and lifted up her waist with a jerk.

    Although her legs were covered with tights, it looked like she was wearing nothing but hoodie.

    She was aiming at the borderline again. Hajimes heart was thrown into disorder!

    Fufu-

    Yue, be careful when therere other people present.

    Of course, my guard is unassable for that so dont worry. After all Hajime is the only one I want to tempt.

    We should go already!

    No good, this lewd wife was trying to murder her husbands reason before the pic! Hajime forcefully averted his gaze and headed toward Tortuss world door.

    Yue followed behind him with light footsteps as though she was going to break out dancing. Her expression also looked very delighted.

    By the way, Hajimes outfit today was also fundamentally coordinated around a white hoodie. It was Yue who rmended it. In other words, it was a light pair look.

    That too was one of the factors that made Yues heart merry.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    They passed through the world door that went to Tortus. The destination was as always the observation tform at the top of a tower that was beside the pce. The clear sky looked pleasant.

    One day I gotta move the door over here underground too and build proper defensive system around it.

    Yue-sama directed a reproachful stare filled with emotion toward Hajime. That was because she knew Hajime had also improved and added to the defensive system to the door over here just in case when making a direct line to Tortus.

    <em>Youre still going to do more? </em>Her stare seemed t say that.

    It was unclear whether Hajime was aware to that stare from his wife or not. Hajime approached the edge of the tform and looked over the ground.

    We havent visited here for a while, but the city has expanded a lot.

    The result of the city building that Liliana had been immersed in could be seen. It felt like the capital was already one and a half bigger than the previous one.

    Hajime, ready?

    Ou

    Right after Yue confirmed with Hajime, his field of vision changed. Originally people who came here would use a lift magic tool to go inside the pce from this towers top, but this time they used Yues teleport.

    As I thought thats really convenient.

    Doyaa(TN: Smug sound effect)

    Yue ced her hands on her waist and showed a gorgeous smug face.

    What Hajime referred to by that was Divine Existence that allowed space teleportation without using gate. At the same time that magic was also superior teleportation that could teleport other people too without touching them.

    Yes, at present Yue had finally be able to teleport a target to a coordinate she decided without touching them.

    Of course, it would fail if someone who could use space magic resisted even for a little. The effective range also wasnt that big. In addition, there were also limitations like how she had to clearly imagine the target and the coordinate, but either way such feat was still categorized as an unparalleled technique among the teleportation type technique that had the highest level of difficulty.

    Recently she often used it to teleport remote controls for TV or AC directly to her hand. Because of that she asionally received exasperated gaze from Shia and others, but ording to the person herself, it was apparently just practice, notziness.

    Though it didnt change the opinion of Shia and others how it was a really pointless usage of a pointlessly unparalleled technique.

    It was then, the door of the room that separated the terrace where the lift was located and the inside of the pce was opened hard *BAAM*.

    Usually they would think that it was Lilianas entrance. After all that was always the case when Hajime came visiting here.

    But, the princess was already at earth. And then, if asked who was the person other than her who mighte here the fastest

    Hellina

    Onee-sama! Your beloved step sister istsk

    It was a female knight. The monster who self-proimed to be Shizukus soul sister and needed the teamwork of the hero and the chief of dragon race to subjugateto calm down.

    You, did you tsk-ed just now?

    ? What could you possibly mean? More importantly Hajime-sama, and also madam. Please allow me to offer the warmest wee. And also, congrattions for your marriage. I pray for a thousand blessings for the happiness of the both of you!

    Ou, thanks.

    Nn, nnu. Thank you?

    Yes! Please follow me and I shall show the two of you the way to her majesty the queen!

    The self-proimed step-sister knight saluted sharply by holding her hand over her chest. Hajime and Yues expressions became very conflicted. Their feeling of happiness from the congrattions and the feeling of suspicion toward the self-proimed step-sister knight were mixing together.

    Youre the guide?

    Yes. I received the order to transfer to the queens royal guards around three months ago. I have heard beforehand about honored guests arrival today, so I volunteered myself to her majesty to be granted the honor of giving the weing.

    Wheres Hellina?

    She is taking holiday! Because she can only do so while the princess is also taking holiday.

    Aa, thats certainly true.

    She was a person requiring special attention because of how deeply she had been submerged into the abyss of Soul Sisters, but she wouldnt transform into monster if Shizuku wasnt nearby (maybe). Hajime and Yue looked at each other and said Well, guess its fine.

    Seeing that, the self-proimed step-sister knight said Well then- and turned around with a sharp turn as befitting a military officer before taking the lead.

    For her to be assigned a post in the queens royal guard definitely meant that the people in charge had judged that she surely, perhaps, maybe had gotten a bit better.

    By the way, Hajime and Yue had taken into ount how they would have to greet the queen. The pic destination was decided to be Tortus because there was a ce that Yue wanted to go to, but there was another reason which was them wanting to meet with the queen directly to apologize. Of course, there was also that the two wanted to follow the decorum and give greeting normally.

    By the way Hajime-sama

    Hm?

    An opportunity, please bequeath me with just one opportunity to go to earth

    Aint no way.

    I heard how you are currently being extremely busy with the negotiations against the countries of earth. With my dark element magic, I am confident that I will be able to catch them unaware all at once and offer them to you as pet-

    What kind of appeal method is that huh? Thatspletely a viinous idea.

    Nn. As expected this girl is no good. Her brain is busted.

    In that case-, honored madam! Do you perchance have any n to own a pet!?

    Hajime, what to do? This girl is discarding even her dignity as human. Shes putting her life on the line in a sense.

    Problem child(Soul Sister) would always be a Problem child(Soul Sister). Nothing had changed. Her brain had gottenpletely infested by Sisters Soul.

    She looked extremely dodgy with how bloodshot her eyes and how in closer inspection her hands were shaking like an addict going through a withdrawal symptom. Perhaps it was because she hadnt been able to meet with her beloved Onee-sama for very long.

    Just as they were thinking that, right after,

    Uu, sniffle-, hics-

    Just whats going on with your emotion

    She started crying for some reason. Hajime and Yue stepped away from her for about three steps. The self-proimed step-sister knight ignored the creeped out couple and started revealing what was inside her heart with haltering speech.

    Even though theres the path that lead to Onee-sama right over there, I cannot pass it at all. Do you understand how I feel when I charged the instant her highness passed through thinking that it was my only chance? My feeling as I keep stabbing my sword over and over, just like when Hajime-sama rushed into the holy precinct in order to save your dear wife!

    Eh, wait. You did something like that? Howre you alive?

    I wont diepletely even if I die until I can serve at Onee-samas side. Even if Im crushed by super gravity field, shot at my limbs byser, and blown away until outside the pce by spatial burst, the fighting spirit of Soul Sister is unyielding-

    The people of the capital fell into terrorwhen a female knight suddenly fell from the sky with all her limbs bending the wrong way.

    Chieff-, a woman fell from the sky in tatters with her face looking like demon-!!This girl-, shes still fucking slithering even though her limbs are in that state-it wasnt hard to imagine how terror and confusion spread out like that.

    Hajimee

    O-ou. As I thought, this fellow is totally bad news. No, That kouhai also got iprehensible endurancemaybe its the Soul Sisters existence that is bad news.

    In a sense, it was toote thinking about it at this point. The sisters of the soul who wished to get close to Shizuku-oneeasamas side sometimes would surpass the human limit.

    The self-proimed step-sister knight shed tears of blood while looking over her shoulder to painfully and wordlessly begging for the passage permission. Scary. It made the two thought that she might turn into some kind of grudgeful ghost if she died.

    Even Yue was trembling a little while hugging Hajimes arm tightly.

    But, apparently Yues gesture was enough to make the female knight return to her senses. It was something impossible in the past. The mad step-sister (self-proimed) in the past couldnt be stopped when her pathos toward Shizuku-oneesama overflowed until Commander Kuzerinded a Heart Break Shot on her and physically caused an arrhythmia, but unbelievably!

    M-my deepest apologies! For me to mix personal matter while still in the middle of duty like this! Please ept my heartfelt apologies!

    Eh, what, scary-

    Was there ever a time before this when they felt this scared by a mere act ofmon sense? The female knight before their eyes only looked like a psychopath now.

    Hajime and Yue unconsciously hugged each other strongly.

    To make the demon god and his first wife scared shitless like this, it was a spectacr achievement world-wide in a sense, but the person herself kept actingudably till the end.

    She wiped her bloody tears with handkerchief, bowed her head properly to apologize, and then she stared leading the way once more.

    I heard from her majesty that Onee-sama got married. At that time I thought

    Shes starting speaking for some reason

    Shh, Hajime. Dont provoke her. We dont know if theres anndmine.

    Hajime and Yue nestled close to each other while whispering to each others ear. From the outside they must looked like very intimate.

    The matter of the marriage and that Yue could manipte the age of her physical appearance had been spread within the pce through Liliana, so although the servants that they sometimes passed by would look at surprise or charmed by Yues university student mode, they would still say congrattions with soft eyes and gave a bow.

    Especially the female servants. Gazes filled with a kind of admiration or envy that seemed to say What a lovely couple could be felt from them.

    That ttered the two, especially Yue, so for now she didnt choose to ignore the psychopath knight in front of them and teleport right to the queen to escape.

    After all being congratted for their marriage was a happy thing after all, as expected.

    Though it felt like they would catch a cold from the difference in warmth of the surrounding people and the psychopath knight before them.

    I cant stay as I am. I have to change no matter what! I cant live just for the sake of fulfilling my own desire! I have to once more remember the frame of mind as a knight, and the elegance and decorum of Lady Dney of Wesper House of Viscounty. I will be a human worthy to serve at Onee-samas side-

    O-oo, do your best~

    A-amazii~~ng

    Perhaps because they were overwhelmed by a pressure that they couldnt really understand, Hajime and Yues extent of vocabry was dying. They hesitantly gave a weak apuse.

    Inside they were thinking something like This fellow, she has that kind of name huh. Or rather, shes actually a nobledy huh but they kept their mouth shut as to not break the mood.

    The psychopath (suspected) knight Dney turned around abruptly.

    Both Hajime and Yue reflexively took a fighting pose as though to say What!? You wanna have a go with us as expected-!?. This married couple were really in harmony.

    That is why, Hajime-sama, and also madam. I ask the two of you to please evaluate me for the suitability ofing and going through the door in the future. And then, if by some chance I manage to measure up to your standard, please I ask you to tell Onee-sama about that.

    Hajime and Yue looked to each other. It couldnt be helped that they thought the female knight still had a very long distance to go to reach that point based of her attitude at the beginning. They even thought that what she was trying to do would be as ridiculous as expecting a mountain bandit to be sublimated into a wise sage.

    But, she was a Soul Sister who would make the possible impossible (maybe) if it was for the sake of their Onee-sama. After all their driving force was their straightforward feeling that idolized their Onee-sama.

    W-well, if its just evaluating you then, I guess?

    Nn, nnu. If we can be sure that you wont scare out Shizuku then, well?

    This was Shizuku who tolerated even Kouhai-chan who was themander of Soul Sisters special attack unit regardless of all herints.

    It was only this monster (casually an expert of dark element magic, andbined with her Sisters Soul made her looked like the most ominous) who scared out Shizuku among all the Soul Sisters, so she was kept at a distance, but if she just got cleared of that, she was the same like Kouhai-chan and others in essence.

    Then certainly there might still be a chance for herHajime and Yue nodded while looking troubled.

    Those words from the demon god-sama and the first wife-sama who were the greatest obstacle in a sense made the expression of the self-proimed step-sister knight to light up radiantly.

    My deepest gratitude to both of you-!!

    Only god knew whether she would really be able to learn self-restraint.

    There would be nothing better if a monster could return back to being a human by her own effort. That was what Hajime and Yue thought while staring at the back of the female knight whose footsteps seemed to bounce energetically. The two let out a relieved sigh.

    And then they arrived at a room inside the pce in no time at all.

    Two different female knights standing at both sides of the door gave the most respectful bow toward Hajime and Yue when they saw them. They showed a somewhat relieved look.

    These two must also be the royal guards for the queen. It seemed they were relieved seeing the problem child managed to carry out her task without problem. They didnt say anything because of their professionalism but, simr to the servants they passed by on the way here, after a second the two female knights put on soft smiles that conveyed their blessing for Hajime and Yues marriage.

    Your majesty, I have arrived with Hajime-sama and Yue-sama!

    The door was opened from inside. It must be the doing of the royal guard who was standing guard inside the room.

    It vaguely felt that the security had gotten a bit more stricterpared to before butmost likely, this was done in consideration of the risk that could possibly happen from the transition period of the new era that Liliana had also mentioned before.

    Although, suicidal person who wanted to harm the queen who was a family of the demon god might not existed at all.

    It has been a long time, Hajime-dono, Yue-sama.

    Long time no see, Luluaria-san.

    Nn. Long time no see.

    The office had gotten twice biggerpared to before. At the back of the room there was arge desk that was also twice bigger than before. Queen Luluarias smile could be seen from between the interval of the mountain range of paperwork and she stood up.

    The same like how they treated other families, Hajime and Yue spoke with politenguage not because she was a queen but because she was Lilianas mother. They werent standing on formality anymore toward her, but acting familiarly just like when they were interacting with the families of Kaori and others.

    The two werent using politenguage when interacting with a parent of their family only when dealing with someone like Karm who was a problem father.

    By the way, about what Hajime witnessed at the underground railway during his date with Liliana the other day, after doing interrogation by tying them on an electric chair, sure enough, they confessed that they were slipping into the underground railway here and there.

    Though at least they werent trying run rampant while ignoring bosss order, but they were doing investigation just in case because they sensed some kind of disquieting presence.

    <em>You guys really arent trying to make a hidden base right? </em>Hajime interrogated. Karm answered no with a very clear eyes without averting away his gaze at the slightest. It was suspicious instead.

    But, there was no proof so Hajime let them go after giving only a warning. For some reason Hajime couldnt help but feel that the way they were running rampant was getting more ingenious as more time passed. It felt dissatisfying.

    Getting back on topic.

    Luluaria went out of her way to walk around her desk and gave them a weing handshake. Then she tilted her head.

    My, Hajime-dono. Shouldnt you call me Okaa-san(mother-inw)there?

    Aa~, no, thats

    I also dont mind if you call me Haha-ue.

    Should I say that Im not used using that wordno, if Im going to call you, then I guess using that word will suit you the best

    Hajime scratched his cheek with a troubled look. Actually he had reached an understanding with the parents of other families that he would call them by their name. To Hajime, he had too many inws that it made the matter of how he called them veryplicated.

    Those like Kaoruko or Kirino looked slightly disappointed because they wanted Hajime to call them Okaa-san, but it seemed that Luluaria was also the same.

    Luluaria teased Hajime while exuding a faint hint of disappointment.

    Hajime, how about you call her like that when theres no other family?

    Yue who considered Luluarias feeling took Hajimes hand and massaged it while making a suggestion. She too was a bit teasing and exuding the atmosphere like she was looking at someone cute.

    The height of Yue in her university student mode was around Hajimes shoulder. Her face was far closer to hispared to when she was in her original size. The suggestion that was said while her eyes that were like ruby were staring at him from so close was already like a matter that had to be made true no matter the difficulty for Hajime.

    Seen from the outside it was like Hajime and Yue suddenly started staring at each other from point-nk, and then they also suddenly started exuding sweet atmosphere (the two in question themselves werent self-aware). Luluaria went Oh myy and smiled warmly seeing the two of them like that.

    The problem child(Dney) was standing guard beside the door with a serious face. Meanwhile the female royal guard who opened the doormost likely a senior royal guardwas in the middle of closely observing her junior with a side nce, but she was taken aback by the suddenly flowing sweet mood and turned her gaze toward the couple. Her face reddened slightly.

    Only the Soul Sister in question was paying no regard to that happening, because she was a Soul Sister. What an unwavering fellow.

    Cough. Then, allow me to call you Haha-ue. Its difficult to quickly familiarize myself like that, so Ill be practicing.

    Fufufu, Im looking forward to the day I get called like that.

    Luluaria-sama looked very happy. In contrast Hajime just looked awkward.

    It was no wonder. With how Hajime was treating the treasured daughter of Luluaria who was looking this happy from getting called mother,

    Umm, once again Im very sorry. For forgetting to tell Lily about the marriage registration talk.

    He forgot to tell Liliana about the important talk. It was a blunder that normally it would only be natural for him to get scolded How extremely rude of you!.

    It was extremely discourteous of me that time to only exin the situation through phone.

    I deeply apologize too.

    Yue spoke Hajime, take that out with a small voice. Hajime nodded and made his treasure warehouse shined. Two wrapped boxes were materialized and Hajime and Yue held one each.

    Here, its a souvenir that is also for apology.

    There is Okaa-samas new work, and also an assortment of our rmendation.

    Eh, Sumires new work? That means

    Yes, its an assortment of shoujo manga.

    Everything is forgiven!

    An instant forgiveness came out from the queen. Her expression was sparkling.

    After Liliana had visited earth several times, she brought back Sumire-senseis works as souvenir. Luluaria gotpletely charmed by them and became a fan.

    Simr with her daughter, it seemed that she had gottenpletely addicted to the genre of shoujo manga, so she was extremely pleased by the present that couldnt be obtained in Tortus.

    The two manga boxes that were an armful each were disying more than sufficient might as an apology.

    When she looked toward the two royal guards with sparkling eyes over her shoulder, they understood hermand and happily took the boxes from Hajime and Yue.

    Y-your majesty, perhaps after your enjoyment

    You dont need to finish that sentence. Of course, they will be stored in the library. Everyone can peruse them as they please.

    A thousand thanks-

    It seemed the royal guards were also getting sucked into the swamp of Sumire-senseis works, and also shoujo manga in general. Even Dneys eyes were sparkling.

    Luluaria watched her two knights happily carrying the boxes to the adjacent room while lightly waving her hand to point at a corner of the room.

    It must be the space to receive guest. There was a soft looking leather sofa there along with a table that had magnificent legs and edges design.

    Hajime and Yue sat side by side while Luluaria sat down at the opposite side.

    Luluaria then pped her hands lightly and the door of the adjacent room opened. A maid came in while pushing a cart. It seemed that tea had been prepared for them.

    A mellow aroma drifted from the ck tea. Two cups filled with the tea were ced in front of Hajime and Yue.

    Luluaria urged them with her gaze and the two took a sip. Delicious The two said and looked at each other with a smile.

    Please allow me to give the two of you some words of blessing first. Hajime-dono, Yue-sama. Representing my country, I offer the two of you my heartfelt wish of good luck for your official marriage.

    Thank you very much.

    There was familiarity between them as family, even so as expected she was still a queen of a country. It felt really itchy to be congratted once more like that. Hajime and Yue both showed slightly embarrassed faces. Of course, it was while they were looking at each other.

    It seemed that Luluaria couldnt hold back seeing the intimacy that filled the twos every single gesture and let a chuckle slipped out.

    Before this I reflexively spoke out words like forgive but, I hadnt particrly taken any offense from the two of you. Its already amon knowledge over here that my daughter and Hajime-dono are effectively married, and Ive also heard how the marriage system in Hajime-donos birthce is monogamy.

    Is that sothats good then. No, its still not good.

    Nn. Not good. As the one who is being recognized as the first wife, it was truly a blunder that Im extremely regretting.

    But theres the fact that everyone was extremely busy over there, and theres also how my daughter didnt choose to move and live there, so please dont feel that guilty. We have received enough proof of your gratitude and sincerity to this day.

    Luluariaughed melodiously. But then, her expressionpletely changed.

    Although, as a royalty, I wish to ask Hajime-dono to allow this country to hold a formal marriage ceremony one day. Okay?

    Like that she determinedly conveyed her demand as a ruler, so Hajime and Yue sighed in relieve inside their heart while also nodding with a wry smile. They had no choice. Certainly the people of Heiligh Kingdom, no, the whole Tortus must also wished to see Princess Lilianas marriage ceremony. It would also serve as an effective political event.

    But putting that aside, its me who is feeling apologetic instead as that girls mother

    Eh? Why?

    Even though the two of you had been effectively married with each other even before, there is no denying that this matter this time a critical juncture correct? With that, havent the two of you feel it even more keenly in your mind that were husband and wife after going through it?

    Nn. I thought that it was just a mere formality of reporting marriage but, it impressed our rtionship into my mind even more than I expected. As though the stage of my level of happiness has gone up?

    Yue-san ced her hand on Hajimes thigh and caressed it lovingly. Perhaps, she was doing it unconsciously.

    Fufu, indeed it is. After all this thing we call milestone is important in everything.

    Cough. And, what do you mean by apologetic?

    Hajime ced his hand on Yues hand and stopped it from caressingbecause Luluaria-san was watching!and urged the conversation to continue.

    Luluaria spoke about her sentiment toward her daughter with an expression that looked like she was enduring a headache.

    During that time of good milestone, I was holding expectation that perhaps that girl would start broaching the matter of wanting to move.

    Aa~, but she didnt say anything in the end.

    Nn. I can picture it. After all shes energetically making reports everyday even over there.

    Right? The ease of travelling between worlds has also been improved, and so I myself took the initiative to confirm with that daughter of mine whether she has any intention to move butreally that girl

    It seemed Luluaria reflexively looked up to the sky when she was met by her daughters puzzled face as though she didnt get it all why her mother asked her about such thing.

    Liliana had shouldered more than enough hardship and heavy responsibility that didnt suit a girl of her age until now. Even if the transition period of the new era wasing, now that the restoration of the capital was over, it was a good timing for Liliana to withdraw from the national government.

    Certainly, there will be a lot of trouble if that girl is gone. However, there isnt any more thing that wont be able to keep going if that girl isnt here.

    Luluaria had also told her daughter that. She also persuaded that it would be better for her to have a proper married life with Hajime before her fell out of love with her.

    The respond was a lighthearted smile that was full of confidence. If its Hajime-san, hell support what I ought to do with his all so its fine! We are mutually in love you know!She said.

    Luluaria ced her hand on her cheek worriedly.

    Hajime-dono. What do you think? Do you want to try to kidnap a countrys princess as befitting someone who is called the demon king here?

    I dont want to get hated by that princess. Or rather, thats not a line that a queen should say.

    The n of conceiving children has also reached my ear. How about doing the same to her forcefully at the same timing with Yue-san and others

    Thats also not a line that a mother should say though!?

    Because, after watching that girls working ethicit gives me a vague feeling of anxiety. That perhaps, this concern I have been harboring ever since before ising into reality? I fear that at this rate she will turn her works for the purpose of her life for real and be a child who make light of married life.

    <em>Youre soft with your daughter, so I think its possible that kind of future will also be waiting for you, </em>Luluaria said with a gaze that was just slightly reproachful. That gaze stabbed into Hajimes heart.

    <em>Even if you say something like that</em>Hajime said while looking like he didnt know what else to say.

    In exchange, this was the turn of the first wife to shine! Yue leaned her body forward, while putting strength into both her hands in high spirits.

    Please dont worry about Lily. This me will properly look after her.

    Yue-sama

    Lilys feeling of patriotism is strong, so shes unable to avert her attention from now when the transition period ising, thats all. But, its also an undeniable fact that she loves Hajime and us. Several years from now, I dont think that she will stay a workaholic to a degree where she abandon her personal life, there is no way.

    That, is true. There is also the matter of conceiving childrenyes, for her to be assaulted by withdrawal symptoms because of quitting her official duties as a royalty, finding a recement and getting addicted to it, and because of that she found herself with a world-wide level of influence before she realized it and missed her chance to get away from all of it, surely that kind of thing is impossible to happen!

    Yes! Theres no way that kind of thing can possibly happen! As expected! I will protect the bright family n of Nagumo family.

    Aa, Yue-sama. Im d that its you who are the first wife. Please, I ask you to take a good care of my daughter from here on too.

    Nn! Leave it to me!

    Yue and Luluaria shook hands firmly in understanding.

    Hajime thought<em>Eeh? I wonder why. It feels like therere gs that got raised just now</em>.

    Nobody here thought that unbelievably, Luluarias concerns would be turned into reality at earth several yearster. Perhaps it was just as to be expected from a mother in a sense. She understood her daughter really well.

    Now then, it has really been a long time so, I wish to be able to talk with the two of you leisurely if possible but, itll be inexcusable of me to get in the way of the long-awaited date of the two of you here.

    It must be because she had achieved her minimum objectives of congratting the two and speaking of her concern about her daughter.

    Luluaria squinted her eyes at how Hajime and the grown-up looking Yue snuggling with each other while wearing what looked like a pair look. She quickly finished the conversation.

    Hajime and Yue gratefully epted her consideration. They stood together with Luluaria.

    By the way, where will you two go today? If youre going to explore the new capital, I can also make various arrangements for the two of you.

    Thank you very much for the thoughtfulness. But its fine. Our destination is

    Yue embraced hajimes arm while looking up.

    Hajime responded to that with a gentle gaze. He caressed Yues head with a gentle movement like he was treating a fragile sswork so that he wouldnt mess up her hair style while replying.

    Were thinking to make our way to Yues birthce.

    Luluarias eyes widened. She had naturally studied history as a royalty so she immediately understood.

    Yues birthce, which meant, the location where the vampire country once existed. In this current era, it was the great marsnd that stretched through the whole western region of the continents southernmost area, a secluded region where no race had expanded their sphere of life into.

    What a very distant locationaa, no, I just recalled that distance doesnt matter at all for the two of you. I pray that the two of you can spend a nice holiday.

    Thank you very much.

    I hope to have another tea party together after we return from the trip. How about we hold it at earth next time?

    My, Yue-sama! That is a lovely proposition! I too have been constantly wanting to go over there.

    Aa, my mother has also been grumbling I wanna to have a date with Lulu. Gotta have her even more hooked into the swamp of the subculture, so that will be a great opportunity.

    Sumire did? Fufu, to wish for a date like that, geezbut, that too is a wonderful suggestion. Then, I too shall have to work hard in my task so that Ill be able to secure the time for holiday.

    In a sense, this queen was even stricter to herself than Liliana. For her who hadnt been able to obtain a genuinely equal friend until now, Sumires existence seemed to be like a treasure for her.

    Looking at the way she sped both her hands in front of her chest, her blushing cheeks, and her sparkling smile that looked like a young girl, the word date certainly might be suitable.

    It was then. Hajime and Yue noticed something and turned their gaze toward outside the room, and then further ahead as though they were looking at the corridor.

    Their expressions were both showing a slight amount of surprise.

    There wasnt really any sign of rm, rather everyone seemed to be rxed. Even so the distance that they sensed the multiple familiar presences was surprisingly close.

    ? Is something the matter?

    Luluaria tilted her head with a puzzled look. Right after that, the royal guard standing by outside the room notified them that there was guesting.

    The visitors matched the presences they sensed, so Hajime and Yue decided that they must being to give greeting and waited for a bit.

    They must being in a hurry. The approaching people arrived in less than thirty seconds.

    After the door was knocked, a voice of the visitor spoke out.

    Luluaria-sama. This is Hellina. I sensed the visit of my lorHajime-sama and madam, so I hurriedly rush here to give my greeting.

    I-I see. Very well,e in.

    Excuse me.

    Luluaria looked slightly bewildered. A part of it was because the head maid who should be taking a day off was visiting, but most of it was because she heard concerning words, like sensed or my lor.

    Although, this was the head maid which was the most trusted person among all the servants. Luluaria exchanged gaze with Hajime and Yue to see if they had any objection before immediately giving the permission to enter.

    Hellina-san entered inside gracefully. She was a beauty with crisp appearance as usual.

    And, she was wearing her usual maid uniforma ssic maid outfit.

    <em>Werent you in the middle of holiday? </em>The thought crossed Luluarias mind but she didnt speak it out. Or rather, she couldnt.

    Because, even greater question and surprise had blown violently inside Luluarias heart.

    Hajime-sama, madam. Long time no see. My deepest apologies for not being there to wee your arrival.

    O-ou. Thats fine

    Nn, umm, errHellina. The people behind you

    Yes, madam. I was in the middle of my holiday, so I held a girls-only gathering with my friends. They are not strangers with the two of you, so they apany me here to give their greeting too. After all this is your first visit here since your official marriage.

    Hellina-san smiled sweetly to convey her congrattions along with performing an enchanting curtsy.

    Behind her, her friendsthe empires imperial princess Tracy, Heiligh Kingdoms knightmander Kuzeri, the granddaughter of Motto who was the head of thepany that was on the best term with South Cloud Company, Samaire, the little sister of temple knight David who was a goddess(Aiko) fanatic, Sister Flim, and then the dragon race woman who was like Tios second mother Venri-sanwho she said were doing girls-only gathering with her also performed curtsy altogether.

    Their movements were perfectly ordered and polished as though they had been training in it. Perhaps that was also why their presences were all weak.

    Congrattions for your marriage

    Yeah, thanks foring all the way here just to say that.

    Judging only from appearance, Hajime looked brazen when he said his thanks.

    But, however, his focus waspletely somewhere else.

    The queen who hadnt been notified of anything at all was looking his way with a queen smile on her lips!

    The first wife-sama who had mostly guessed everything but hadnt received any direct exnation was also looking his way with a lovely reproachful stare!

    It was like he was put between a rock and a hard ce.

    It couldnt be helped. Because, all of them were wearing maid uniform. Not only all the members were females of high standing, they all were wearing maid uniform.

    The royal guards who returned from the adjacent roomespecially Dney said things like Eh? Commander, whatre you doing during holiday? Mental derangement? Has you finally gone crazy? when they saw the appearance of their knightmander. *Snap* Blood vein pulsed on Kuzeris forehead even while she kept her head bowed reverently.

    Putting aside such exchange.

    It wasnt like this was anything for Hajime to feel guilty about. And from the start he had originally made a prior arrangement with Hellina to talk with only the queen and Yue when a nice opportunity presented itself, so this day when Liliana was currently away was certainly the best timing that fulfilled the conditions that he had set up beforehand.

    Although, still.

    Hajime-dono. If you dont mind, how about having one more cup of this delicious tea?

    Hajime, I think its a lovely proposition. Lets have one more cup? Apanied with the delightful talk about maid lover Hajime.

    The smiling Yue linked her arms with his. Strongly as though to say that he wouldnt get away.

    Hajime thought.

    <em>Yosh, lets get a bit fired up and choose my words carefully!</em>

    It seemed there was a battle waiting before they could go to a fun pic.

    .

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The story hasnt even reached the pic despite going over ten thousand words. I have excuse. I think there are also some who have guessed but, Tortus wont get included in the other worlds trip arc. Because it has been done in Tortus Travel Journal. Although, entering other worlds trip arc without touching the current situation of Tortus characters at all is also, you knowand so I put it into Yues chapter. I also wanted to write Yue getting congratted for her marriage. And so next chapter will beYues case too. Best regards!

    Material introduction

    Yues bending forward posture

    From the famous pose of actress Nanao-san.

    Boss! A girl from the sky!

    From the movie [Laputa: Castle in the Sky]. Surely even Pazu wont want to catch this kind of girl.

    Last night was fun wasnt it

    From [Dragon Quest I].

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489

    <strong>Common Holiday Brief Story Yues Case Last</strong>

    Authors note: This chapter is more than ten thousand words again. Read it at your leisure okay!

    There was a jet ski running across the water as though splitting through the seas waves.

    The engine was powered by magic power to produce water jet, so it was surprisingly silent in contrast to its speed and shiness.

    The riders were of course Hajime and Yue.

    Hajime was driving wearing a knee-length swimsuit pants, while behind him was Yue wearing a stimting white micro bikini.

    She was holding on Hajime by tightly putting her arms around his waist, so her breasts were put into a horrible situation. Perhaps, it was already shifting out of ce. It was micro after all.

    In any case, they were the very picture of a couple enjoying a vacation.

    Hajime, Hellina is outstanding.

    What is it out of the blue?

    I asked her to bring all kinds of maid uniform as wedding present. Theres also a maid uniform swimsuit among them.

    Thats just a normal swimsuit isnt it?

    Should I wear it? Maid lover husband?

    Yue-sama whispered teasingly from behind. She sweetly bit Hajimes ears.

    Hajime became speechless for a moment. He somehow ignored the nibbling sensation on his ear and attempted to keep a clear andposed mind.

    Certainly, from the bottom of my heart I respect the legendary maid lover Oscar-sensei who attempted to create the robo-maid of the dream when he didnt even know the first thing about science. Ive also inherited his noble will.

    Ah, Im sorry, Hajime. Im sorry for making fun of you, so lets stop with that

    Therefore, I wont deny that Im a maid lover. No, anyone who dare call himself a man will keep the dream of pretty maid close in his heart-

    Ah, yes. I get it. I get it already, okay?

    From behind, Yue soothingly caressed the chest of Hajime who was starting to talk passionately. Of course, Hajime-san didnt stop.

    But, however, by no means Im trying to establish a maid group just for the sake of the departed and my personal dream.

    Nn. Youre confessing that your personal desire is a bit mixed with the dream of the departed but, Im listening properly.

    Hajime looked back over his shoulder and dered with a determined expression. Yue replied with an exasperated face. At the same time she thought back. Of what they had talked in the pce before this. Of her husbands exnation.

    It all started when you discussed with Hellina about gathering useful personnel in Tortus, right?

    Yes.

    Actually after the final battle, slightly before they were returning home to Japan, Hajime was talking with Hellina about the future at that early stage.

    After all Hellina was the princesss personal head maid.

    The royalty of Heiligh each had their own personal head servant and servantspersonal status was something like an elite group that themon servants aspired to be. The personal head servants of the royalty were existences who were equal to the grand chambein who supervised all themon servantsthose personal head servants were generally people from the house of Count Ashe.

    It was the house where Hellina was born, a family of servants with ancient and honorable origin that had served Heiligh House since before the founding of the country. It was tradition for each royalty of Heiligh to have a personal servant from Ashe House.

    A direct descendant of the royalty would have such personal servant together with them from their birth. The depth of their bond could be imagined from that.

    That was why, it was natural for Hajime to be concerned with Hellinas future if he epted Lilianas feeling and considering she would migrate to earth one day.

    I had even put my life on the line to polish this transmutation magic. It would be a waste to leave it unused even if I got job at earth. Its preferable to make it useful at both worlds right?

    And, the up-anding South Cloudpany that produced mysterious magic tools of the highest quality and innovative games one after another was born from that idea right?

    Yue chuckled. Hajime nodded while suddenly pushing a button on the handles base.

    *Pshew* Apact tornado flew out from the jet skis front part. It plunged into water and curved to the right with tremendous speed, sting an approaching monster that looked like a marlin fish.

    It was still really hard to travel between worlds at that time. I was researching it but I didnt know just how far I would be able to improve the convenience of the crossing.

    Nn. That was why you wanted talented personnel who could act in your ce at Tortus. Further, you didnt want a personnel burdened by the expectation of any country or organization.

    My status and influence here are insane after all. Spare me from getting mypany turned into a proxy political battlefield.

    It woulde to light who was thepany owner sooner orter. Bluntly speaking, something like Hajimespany that was operating in Tortus would only serve to be a seed for conflictsuch prediction was surely not that far off the mark.

    That was why, I thought that when Lily resigned as royalty, it might be good to entrust thepany to Helllina if she feel like it. Though of course I was also probing her if she has any n to migrate together with Lily to earth.

    At that time Hajime sounded out Hellina about what choice she would make. Depending on her choice, he could provide all the living necessities and introduced her to a job at earth, or even working as housekeeper in Nagumo residence, while also serving as a supervisor at Tortus side as someone trusted.

    The result was Hellina epting the role of managing thepany. Not only she searched for talented people, it was also Hellina who prepared for the establishment of thepany and formed contract with Yunkel Company.

    And, when Hajime asked her about the progress when we met the next time, the n was changing into forming a secret maid group to serve you before you realized it.

    Yeah.

    <em>Thats not where you should say yeah though, </em>Yue signaled with a nibble on Hajimes neck. Hajime jerked while letting out <em>Ah</em> as Yue continued sucking and nibbling. She was savoring Hajimenium moderately while giving small licks at the bite mark. Hajime was trembling from the ticklishness of it.

    I-it couldnt be helped. Just like I said before, Im a sessor. The one who inherited the romance of Oscar and all men

    This time the nibbling descended on the opposite side of the neck. <em>AH!?</em>

    Even though Im always telling you that Ill be a maid if you love them that much. To create maids at the outside, naughty naught.

    No, Yue is my wife. You arent a subordinate or a maid. I cant do something like ordering you

    Even though Hajime give order on bed? Like, get on all four

    Anyway! All the names in Hellinas list properly met the requirements and theyre all capable! Whether theyre maid or not is trivial right?

    By the way, how did they end up as <embat </em>maid group even though the personnels are nned for managingpany?

    Eh? Theyre maid group so its no good if they cant do battle right?

    <em>1 + 1 = 2 right?</em> Hajime-sans expression as he looked back over his shoulder seemed to say that.

    Yue prided herself as someone who knew everything there was to know about Hajime, but in reality a logic that she couldnt fully understand like this would sometime get disyed very easily.

    It made her felt vexed somehow so she gave a third nibbling and sucking!! <em>AAAAH!?</em>

    Well, I think its true that the girls in the leadership are all great selection.

    Yue-sama leaned over Hajime with her chest rested on his shoulder.

    Her swimsuit had gottenpletely shifted out of ce, so Hajime fixed it with his fingertip. Trace it for sure this time. The special move of Soft Touch Sachiko!

    While he was at it, he activated the sentry gun that was built inside the jet skis front part and shot down the school of beltfish monster that jumped out of water in front of them.

    The fish meat and blood spray were blended together with the waves and sea breeze

    About Tracy, shes an imperial princess but practice totalck of care for national policy, abat maniac, and a Shia lover. Samaire is a pure merchant so the possibility of her betraying a business partner that her family business can develop together with is exceedingly low.

    Mottospany is also already the prominentpany in Fuhren. With those two thepany will be able to exert powerful influence in the empire and themercial city without even using my name.

    Nn. Sister Phylis is a promising person whos remembered fondly by even the new pope, furthermore shes a strong-willed girl who keep faith correctly even when Ehito was still going strong.(TN: In the previous chapter the author wrote David little sisters name as Flim, but in this chapter its Phylis. Dont know which one is correct yet)

    Samaire and Phylis are still not there yet when ites tobat, but it looks like theyre using the artifacts I handed out and also doing the boot camp. Im looking forward to their future.

    All of them were selection who were a bit dubious if asked whether they held absolute loyalty toward Hajime or not.

    But, they were also people who possessed intense ego and will. They wouldnt waver or bend their own principle regardless of what they were asked to do by their family or organization.

    Such girls decided to serve after being told of the unvarnished work conditions and prospect.

    That could be taken as vow that could be trusted as much as loyalty or perhaps even more.

    At the very least, Hellina who for some reason harbored loyalty toward Hajime individually, even more than required toward her treasured princesss husband was judging that those girls vows were genuine.

    For Hajime who was starting to trust Hellina more than because she was simply Lilianas most trusted head maid, there wasnt any more confirmation needed in order to ept those girls.

    Muu. You really trust Hellina.

    I havent done anything to feel guilty about you know? Shes seriously capable, and most of all shes also someone who Lily consider like her actual big sister. Shes practically like a family.

    Nn, I concur with that.

    It was a secret, but she actually felt her heart jumping *pyon pyon* each time Hellina called her madam.

    It was conveyed to Yue how Hellina treasured Nagumo family itself, and she could see from Hellinas gaze and voice how overflowing her affection and respect toward her was.

    They had just gotten married so Yue always got quite happy each time she got called madam by someone, but she thought that Hellinas madam was the one that made her went *pyon pyon* the most.

    Besides, it was also shocking how thatbat maniac(Tracy) recognized her.

    Servant from Ashe House also served as guard. They were trained inbat skill that specialized for guarding. It was a famous story how they were said to rival the royal guard in the bodyguard aspect.

    In fact, during the final battle Hellina had also protected Liliana to the end when apostles broke into the headquarters. But, she got truly worn-out at that time that she couldnt repel the apostle and would have been defeated if Ehito was defeated just a few secondster.

    It wasnt like Tracy was someone who evaluated other people simply based on theirbat ability, but she was a formidable warrior who reaped apostles head left and right under the same condition in the final battle. In spite of that, she was clearly acknowledging Hellina even in thebat aspect.

    Apparently the maid education was terrific. Tracy went mad from stress and attacked Hellina, and yet she said that she couldnt win even after fighting her until exhaustion

    Even though she can magic like butter with the power of magic sword, she was facing an opponent who can make Shia use body strengthening. Furthermore that opponent has a magic scythe with the same type of ability. To think she could stave off such opponent, it was an unexpected growth.

    To tell the truth, Hajime had secretly lent VR training artifact that Myuu was also using and a simple type Hour Crystal to Hellina.

    This must be the fruit from those. Although, both Hajime and Yue were also aware of Tracys shocking aggression. For Hellina to not be overwhelmed by that even if she couldnt win

    In addition perhaps because of thebat style, it was always Hellina who was left standing at the end stamina-wise. If it only came to defense, she might already be among the strongest human in Tortus.

    It feels like her magic sword has gotten tiny too.

    Nn. Even though it shouldnt have any will residing in it like the holy sword, it feels like its listening to what Hellina is saying. The way it shoot out from her sleeve was a bit cool.

    That! It also returned back like the holy sword even after being thrown. I was startled with how skilled her usage of it was. Well, it just boggled the mind when she started peeling fruit with it though.

    In any case, it was a fact that Tracy who looked like she would be the most disobedient member had learned how to act like a perfect maid despite being an imperial princess, and also obeying Hellinas order without anyin.

    In that case it went without saying how the other members were doing.

    Butperhaps they were also unable topletely win against Hellina just like Tracy. Commander Kuzeri also had a distant look in her eyes, no, her eyes looked dead.

    She seemed to be whispering something in a small voice, something like Even though, Im the knightmandereven though I need to be the strongest in the kingdomor rather, whats the meaning of my existence?.

    Is Kuzeri, fine? She isnt getting sick again? She wont suddenly break out crying?

    Yue asked with worry in her tone when she recalled that time.

    Casually, she crawled to the front from under Hajimes arm like a cat who wanted to be fawned by her owner. She then sat sideways on Hajimesp and put her arms around his neck. A princess carry sitting style.

    Kuzeri is an all-rounder typebatant. Nobody can catch up to her when ites to tactic or strategy. Hellina also said it right? Kuzeris unit is their main force.

    Yes, I dont get it. Luluaria-sama also looked like she wanted to retort really bad. Because, thats already a military. Not maid group.

    No, I keep telling you a maid group is abat group.

    Hajime, did you see Luluaria-samas face when you said that like its amon sense?

    She had a face of understanding, right?

    Wrong. It was a face of resignation that abandoned understanding.

    Yue at that time spontaneously stood up and sat beside Luluaria to ce her hand on hers. <em>Its alright, I also dont understand. Just ept it as that kind of thing, </em>Yue said.

    Yue and Luluaria stared at each other. It felt like they had gotten a step closer.

    By the way, Samaire and Phylis also had simr expressions. Surely the two of them were also in the middle of strict job training.

    <em>Just what kind of job we find ourselves in? </em>There was no doubt they were harboring such question while also abandoning understanding and training silently with a look of resignation.

    More importantly Yue. Keep this a secret, not only with Lily, but also with Shia and Tio too okay?

    Yue looked like she really didnt know what to say.

    Because the reason was just

    When both Luluaria and Yue questioned Hajime about the reason he kept this matter a secret, Hajime and even Hellina made a befuddled expression instead wondering why they asked them that.

    And then, the two harmonized magnificently with each other.

    Combat maid group is always shrouded in secrecy right? (correct?)

    People who looked like servants or perhaps unrted people who could be found anywhere, but actually they were working behind the scene at the beck and call of the person who they revered as their master. And when there wasbat they were stupidly powerful! That was what abat maid group was.

    <em>I see. I dont get it at all.</em>

    Luluaria looked toward Yue with eyes that were asking for help. Yue too took her hand and said Its fine. I also dont understand with a smile. Luluaria smiled back with a terribly relieved smile.

    Their intimacy meter went up even higher!

    Although theyre family. The day wille when the groupes to light before them. I had also tried discussing it with Hellina but, we concluded that because theyre founded as Lilys bodyguard, the best timing to casually reveal the group will be when something happened to lily. Of course, itll have to be after the group has been organized properly.

    Ah, sorry. I didnt listen.

    Yue-san was apparently intercepting the monsters who surfaced from underwater.

    Hajime who was excitedly talking <em>Its gonna be exciting when the secret group revealed its true form wont it! </em>became despondent. For some reason, he poked morosely at Yues side.

    Yues body jumped with a jerk. She twisted her body while letting out Yah, nnnh, ahn slipped out from her mouth.

    Even though it looked like she was letting out that voice from holding back herughter because of getting tickled, her voice just sounded like a moan no matter even though it wasnt the intention of Yue herself. Why was she this erotic in every single thing?

    This is why Myuu said that your existence is erotic Onee-chan.

    Geez, dont sulk like that? Ill keep the group a secret from Shia and others just like Hajime asked. Okay?

    Hajime corrected her posture on Hajimesp while her face was still faintly blushing. She moved her butt fidgetily to realign herself back into the best position after all the twisting.

    Also, the group got revealed to only Luluaria and Yue even though they were still in the organization phase because the two could easily notice the unnaturalness from their position. And also because Hajime and Hellina wanted to rely on them to give follow up in case there was adverse effect from headhunting important people from various organizations.

    And so they thought that it would be better to ask the two to be aplicenot that, be cooperator.

    By the way, Hajime. The maid groups

    Combat maid group.

    Nn nn. Thebatt, maid group is going to specialize in various fields that they each specialize in and then be divided to ten corps right? But, there were seven people who were introduced as the corpsmanders. Whos the remaining three?

    For one of them, you already met her, no, it right?

    It? Aa, could it be Netemp?

    The multi-worlds hybrid maid robot stuffed full with dream and romance of the inheritor HajimeNetemp-san!

    Come to think of it Yue had seen it in the underground workshop. Hajime nodded to affirm Yues understanding.

    They would soon leave the ocean and arrive at the destination of their original reasoning here, so Hajime gradually slowed the speed and continued talking.

    The remaining two are still undecided. Theres one candidate whos being sounded out butanyway, one day well also get into mutual exchange with other worlds too in seriousness. I want to set up this group to be in charge of the exchange with other worlds. For the time being, Netemp is in charge of it.

    I see. That sounds like hard work so therell be three more?

    No, for the time being we set it at ten only because its a nice round number. Hellina said that twelve will be cooler instead but, me myself think that nine is also not bad. What about you Yue?

    Nn, I think nine also isnt bad. Just do as you like Hajime.

    I see.

    Yue gave her full affirmation to Hajime with a sweet smile, but for some reason Hajime felt like she was naturally ignoring the matter and his expression became conflicted.

    This was that. Like a conversation when a girlfriend asked her boyfriend which dress looked better on her, and the boyfriend answered that both looked good on her. Though the gender was reversed in this case.

    When it came to topic of romance, not only Yue, generally Shia and others too would give this kind of reaction. Especially recently.

    Perhaps in that sense too, Hellina was a precious human resource.

    Whoops, weve arrived.

    It looked like they arrived at their destination while having such talk.

    Hajime stopped the jet ski. Yue also moved from her princess carry position back to the rear seat.

    Land and mountain were visible at the west. Townscape was also faintly visible around the horizon. It was the town of Erisen.

    In other words, their destination wasnt the town of Erisen, but the sea surface located north of here where there wasnt anything visible. If asked what could be found here,

    Leeeeeeee-saa~~~n! You hereee~~?

    Yes, the human faced fish friendLee-san and his family was here, living in the new home that Haijme created for them at the bottom of the sea.

    It was rtively close to Erisen andnd, and the seafloor was a reef area where monster couldnt attack easily. It was a rtively safe area. Hajime had molded a part of the reef to make it pleasant to live in.

    Geez Hajime, you really like Lee-san too much.

    Yue looked half exasperated.

    It wouldnt be tasteful if they abruptly teleported to the great marsnd. Yue suggested how about they went to the sea and approached the destination from the coast.

    But, she made a miscalction there. Hajime thought that it had been a long time, so how about they visited Lee-san beforehand if they were strolling on the sea anyway.

    (Theres no option for me to refuse if he asked me that with such innocent smile.)

    That was why. The distance from here until the great marsnds coast wasnt a walking distance, but Yue was thoroughly weak against a delighted Hajime.

    Hm~m, there isnt any response. Is he away?

    We should check with thepass beforeing here.

    Oi oi, using thepass is like always knowing your friends position with sensor that you slipped on him without permission! Theres no way I can do something socking ofmon sense like that right?

    Are you waiting for tsukkomi? Is that so?

    Hajime-san was upright in the strangest ce. Certainly, it wouldnt be pleasant to know that someone who wasnt even a family was constantly aware of your location, but even if Hajime spoke of suchmon sense at this point of timeYues expression was convulsing somewhat.

    Really, the height of Hajimes positivity level for Lee-san was a mystery.

    We didnt even make appointment beforehand. From the start my main reason here is to enjoy jet ski with Yue. I was just thinking that it would be nice if I can meet Lee-san on the way.

    That so?

    There they sensed the presence of monster rising to the surface. It wasnt Lee-san. But, it was familiar.

    Hajime and Yue looked at each other. Meanwhile *splish* a face plopped out of the water beside the jet ski.

    It has been a long time, boy.

    It was a human faced fish with eyes that looked somewhat moist. It had almond eyes, and eyshes that were strangely busy for a creature living in the sea, apanied with plump lips. Those traits belonged to Leeman (not Lee-san, it meant Leeman as the name of the monsters race. Just to be sure).

    Long time no see, Margarita.

    Nn, long time no see.

    Margarita. A woman, no, female fish? Anyway she was a beauty who might be considered as a middle-aged woman who looked very young for her age in Leeman standard. This possessor of beautiful face was none other than Lee-sans wife.

    By the way, in Leeman race each individual properly had their own respective name.

    It seemed that Lee-sans actual name was Raizegeist. It was a name that sounded excessively overbearing, a name that sounded like it should belong to the main character of a tale, anyway, it seemed there was tradition in Leeman race to have that kind of name.

    Lee-san didnt introduce himself with that name was nothing more than because he thought it would be cooler to not introduce himself at that time. And, from there he gradually missed the chance to introduce that namethat story got revealed when he introduced Hajime to his wife. By his wife.

    It was obvious that his wife hit the mark from how Lee-san wouldnt meet his eyes anymore.

    Hajime thought. <em>I get you Lee-san. This thing happen sometimes</em>.

    Yue thought. <em>I understand, Margarita. Boys can be like that.</em>

    It was the moment fellow husbands and also fellow wives understood each other.

    In any case, to Hajime Lee-san was already Lee-san. Lee-san too, it would feel itchy to be called by his real name at that point so Hajime continued calling him Lee-san. He was also known in the wider world as Lee-san, so it was already his alias.

    Getting back on topic.

    And, whats your business here?

    What, your mood is really bad huh? We dont really have any business here but

    Sorry for suddenly visiting. This is because Hajime said he wanted to meet your husband after so long.

    Usually this person (fish) was more lively like an Osaka auntie, but she looked really odd right now. Hajime tilted his head in confusion, while Yue patted Hajimes arm with a troubled look.

    Margarita-san narrowed her eyes. Her gaze looked doubting.

    Err, well go home if wee at a bad timing

    It looks like, you arent involved huh boy.

    Ou? Whaddya mean? Did Lee-san do something?

    Margarita stared fixedly at Hajimes confused look for a little while, then a secondter she let out a lo~ng sigh. After that her atmosphere abruptly returned back to normal.

    Its because that man suuddenly vanished to who-knows-where again. Furthermore he was riding the toy you presented to him boy! I thought he was doing something involving you again. My bad for doubting you, boy.

    A-aa, so its something like that.

    Wasnt his wanderlust gone after staying in the new home here?

    Hajime and Yue understood the situation and feeling of sympathy toward the reason of the madams bad mood welled up. They smiled wryly while vein popped on Margaritas forehead.

    Im going out for a bit. Dont know when Ill return so take care of the rest. Around a hundred times of star cycle ago, he sent me that telepathy message and no more! Recently hes also doing something like vignte corps pretence using boys toy, and just when I thought he has finally calmed downthis happened the moment I let my guard down! He didnt even exin the situation properly, that idiot husband! I swear that he wont cross the houses threshold ever again!

    Grumbling like an eruption of sea volcano toward the husband who wouldnt stay quietly at home. It seemed the vagabond Lee-sans bad habit had appeared again. Furthermore, he broke his promise to y with his kid and went missing.

    If you like should I search his location?

    Aa, no need, no need. This is somethingmon. I also dont want him to misunderstand that Im missing him or something. Rather, please dont search for him, absolutely not.

    O-ou, I see. No well, if Margarita is fine with that then thats that though.

    Besides I also heard a stupidly loud voice. Whats his name again, that battle maniac bunny?

    Nn~, Inaba? That child, he came here?

    Looks like it. I think he simply came here to y. The two must hit it off and went out ying all this time.

    You arent worried?

    Hah. Who in this world right now can possibly hurt that monstrous battle maniac and husband who has all those toys from boy.

    Margaritaughed and waved her fin in amusement. Certainly it was just as she said. Hajime and Yue also could only ept that.

    Margarita continued Besides. Her expression looked somewhat exasperated. But it also looked like she was thinking <em>What a hopeless person.</em><em></em>

    Im the one who know best, just how obstinate that man is.

    Her husband had wandering lust, because of that she knew just how often he got dragged into trouble. It wasnt just something recent, but something that had continued until now from Lee-sans youth. Even so he would return home at the end. To Margaritas side.

    Its a waste of time to worry about him. Every time, every time.

    Fufu, I see.

    Yue somehow felt affected and her expression loosened. Margaritas expression scrunched up as though to say that she had let her mouth slipped up big time there.

    She waved her fin again. She was telling them that this talk was over.

    And, what are you going to do? Theres no need to search for him but, I wont stop you if you want to meet him.

    In case Hajime did that, he must never told Lee-san that his wife was looking for him even if by mistake. There would be price to pay if Hajime made him misunderstood by some chance, the bossdyerr, the madam threatened.

    Hajime raised both his hands in a pose of surrender.

    No, Im in the middle of date with Yue right now. Its too bad that Lee-san isnt here but, Ill prioritize this right now.

    Nn. Besides we can meet Margarita already. Are your children well?

    Yeah, theyre all energetic to the core. They looked up to that hopeless husband and enjoyed adventuring the nearby ces here everyday. Really, Im worried for their future. Theyre luckily at home right now thoughdo you two want to meet them?

    By all means. Allow us to greet them.

    Yeah, might as well. Actually we also have souvenirs.

    So upright.

    Margarita-san roared withughter. She must be using telepathy. She was radiating magic power slightly. She confirmed that her children were heading over here and turned her gaze to Yue.

    Yue-chan. You too be careful.

    Nn? Of what?

    Margarita-san swam lightly toward Yues foot.

    This boy got along with my husband. He too might suddenly goes off to who-knows-where one day.

    Hajime is rather an indoor person though.

    No, hes the type wholl get triggered by things like his hobby or romance or whatever. I think hell goes off to really far away if its needed. This is based on my experience.

    Yue-san was slightly shaken. Roamnceaa, romance. The bad thing that always tempted Hajime. Indeed, what this Nee-san said made sense.

    Keep a fii~~~~rm hold on him okay? Unlike me, you have the strength for that right?

    Margarita-neesan said that and winked. Yue gave a firm thumb up in reply.

    And then, their talk was done in normal volume so Hajimes expression turned bemused. Yue looked up at him and,

    Its fine. I wont hold back.

    She proimed so while licking her lips like a beast hunting her prey.

    While also slightly thinking, that believing and waiting like Margarita-neesan also wasnt bad on its own way. Though she would never say it out loud.

    Of course, Hajime who didnt know what was going inside Yues heart replied I absolutely wont go off without saying anything with a shaky voice.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Around the time the sun was still high in the sky, but it had passed through the zenith a long time ago.

    Hajime and Yue could be found at the great marsnd that was their destination today. To be more concrete, they were on a cliff with great view after getting out of the great marsnd.

    The spot was like an enormous rampart that separated the great marsnd and the southwest region that was located further inside. The two were standing at a part that was rising even higher like a small hill even on that cliff.

    As expected its a great view.

    Fufu, thank you.

    Why is Yue thanking me?

    For some reason?

    For some reason huh.

    Yes. For some reason.

    In their view, a great panorama that was formed from numerous rivers extending like crude stitches and abundant greeneries was expanding.

    The twos gazes were staring only at the superb view. They werent looking at each other. But, even without looking they knew like the back of their own hand that they both were smiling softly.

    They became happy without any particr reason. As expected the two of them were alike.

    Strange.

    What is?

    I also said it when we first arrived but, this ce often get covered by mist.

    Aa, it was a naturalbyrinth that wont allow you to advance any deeper wasnt it?

    Yes. Its just a normal mist without any ability to obstruct perception like the sea of trees but, depending on the ce there will even be bottomless swamp or eruption of poison gas.

    Nature is the most terrifying thing huh.

    Nn

    Yue squinted her eyes nostalgically toward the marsnd as she nodded deeply. Then she finally looked at Hajime.

    And yet, its always clear when Im here with Hajime. As though, thisnd is weing us.

    Thats a romantic phrasing of this.

    Hajime grinned while also looking toward Yue. Yue slightly blushed in embarrassment and looked aside. Cute.

    By the way, her outfit already returned from the swimsuit back to the outfit she wore when departing. And so she put her hood over her head to hide her face from Hajime who was looking at her while humming <em>Hm~? </em>teasingly. Cute.

    Now then, we had used too much time for a bit of detour, or rather different matter altogether. My stomach is totally empty.

    Nn. Lets eat before the date.

    If Shia and others were here, they might retort <em>You guys were already having sugary sweet date enough even on the way here!</em>, but it seemed that the date still hadnt even started for the two themselves.

    Because they had decided that they would pic today.

    Going around in this birthce of Yue, the area that Yue wished for. That would be the actual objective(date) of today.

    They turned around. There was arge old tree right behind them. It was short but its branches and leaves were spreading out until far away like an umbre. A cross was standing at its base.

    The name of Yues uncle, Denreed was carved on that cross.

    This ce was a ce of memories for an uncle and a niece in the past. When the two were tired by various things in the pce, the niece would often pester her uncle to bring her here for pic.

    There wasnt any body or keepsake remaining of Denreed, but Yue wished that his grave had to be in his birthce, and also in this ce of memories if possible. After the final battle, she asked Hajime to apany her to this ce before returning back to earth.

    Three hundred years had passed since her country perished.

    She never even imagined that it would still remain but, astonishingly by some kind of miracle, therge old tree had umted even more passing of time and still going strong even now.

    Yue pulled down her hood and stood in front of the gravestone Hajime created. Hajime also apanied her closeby quietly.

    Oji-sama(Father). I came here with Hajime today for pic. Lend us the ce for a little bit okay?

    She spoke like her time as a royalty in the past for a short while.

    Forgive us for neglecting to visit for a long while. I heard that this ce is a ce of memories for the two of you but, please dont be angry for my presence here okay, Chichiue-dono(father-inw).

    Hajimes tone sounded frivolous, but his expression was gentle and kind. This was Denreed who doted on his niece(Yue) like she was his own daughter. If he was still alive, there was no doubt that he would also reply back frivolously with the same expressiopn toward the man who stole his duaghters heart.

    Yue could imagine that easily, that was why she looked shy for some reason and whispered something like Geez, really Hajime.

    Come here, Hajime. Lets eat the bento quickly.

    Yue insistently pulled on his sleeve. Hajime smiled at her and let himself got dragged away.

    They circled around at the opposite side of the grave marker and spread out a sheet that was taken out from the treasure warehouse on the base of the old tree. They also took out a basket and argish water bottle that had been prepared at the morning and with that the preparation wasplete.

    When the basket was opened, it was tightly packed with sandwich. Yue took one of them and handed it to Hajime. Hajimes stomach instantly growled loudly.

    Itadakimasu.

    Nn, enjoy.

    Hajime heartily bit on the sandwich as though he couldnt wait any longer.

    The breakfast was delicious. There wasnt any bad habit that came out in the family homes kitchen. That was why he let his guard down.

    ? !!? Nnnn!?

    How is it? Hajime?

    How should he describe it. He wondered, should he say that it had the taste of wilderness, or something. It felt like spicy, but also tasted mellow, it felt like it had rich vor but he also couldnt erase the feeling that it was thinly vored.

    In other words, if he spoke without any sugarcoating it tasted nastno, sugarcoat! Right now he was in the middle of date remember!? How could the man who made even demons ran with their tails between their legs fell on his knees before his wife cooking! Always imagine the greatest husband in your mind. His heart was made of sugarcoating!

    I-its a taste overflowing with originality. D-delicious.

    Theres no way thats true. Its obviously nasty.

    What do you meannn!?

    Even though he was unlimitedly sugarcoating his heart so that his honest impression wouldnt flood out uncontrobly from his mouth, this was horrible! Did he do something to make her angry!? Hajime-sans eyes opened wide from such thought.

    Yue took away the sandwich from Hajime and bit on it herself too. And then with an expression of eptance,

    Yep, nasty! One more bite.

    Return to your senses Yue! Youre tired!

    Yue took a secondrge bite without hesitation. Hajime was shaking in fear seeing that. But, the actual person eating the food was looking very calm. Rather, she was strangely looking nostalgic and happy despite still muttering <em>nasty nasty</em>.

    Hajime became even more confused! Where is Aiko!? Soul Repose is needed! Please save my wife, sensei!

    Nn, sorry Hajime. I want to eat this nasty sandwich together no matter what.

    <em>Thats why, put away that Crystal Key? </em>She said while grabbing Hajimes hand. Yue was reflected on his worried and dubious eyes.

    Oji-sama was someone who could do anything.

    Why do you suddenly say that?

    Hes the best in the whole country in battle and knowledge. He also has great political sense and poprity. Despite being born in an insr country he had a lot of friends from other countries.

    He was like a main character huh.

    Nn. But, even such perfect superhuman Oji-sama had a weakness, the only one he had.

    Ah, I can guess somehow.

    Yes, his pte is malfunctioning. To a degree that was beyond help.

    A third *bite-*. Yue said Yep, nasty. Its nasty as expected. It was worth it doing my best to reproduce it. This is Oji-samas taste while nodding. It seemed it was that kind of thing.

    Could it be, your bad habit of putting in strange things while saying things like Originalityy~ is

    Hajime-san looked a bit dubious. <em>Perhaps, you arent actually disliking nasty food but liking them in their own way? </em>His gaze became heavy with suspicion. Yue hurriedly defended herself.

    Uh. N-no. Its not like Im intentionally making my cooking bad. I put that kind of thing while seriously wishing for the cooking to turn good!

    But, well, ummmy habit of getting impulse of putting in things if I think that it might turn tasty, might be something contagious from Oji-sama.

    Yue-san averted her gaze with all her strength while muttering timidly.

    He could see it now. The root of her bad habit hade to light. Hajime looked back over his shoulder toward the old tree. His gaze couldnt help but turn resentful toward the cross that was nted at the other side.

    A sigh came out. He knitted his eyebrows toward Yue who was holding the nasty sandwich with both her hands like it was something precious and taking another bite from it.

    I suppose that, Yue liked it even then huh? That sandwich.

    Nn. I hated it at first but then I grew fond of it. It was this sandwich that rxed me the most, more than any kind of extravagant dish.

    The strongest and prettiest princess. Rumors about her were spreading in proportion with her growth. With that every kind of greed toward Yue was also soaring high without limit.

    She had subordinates and servants who could be trusted, even so the pce should be bing an ufortable ce for her as she grew older.

    The time when such Yue could rx her guard the most must be when she was having idle talk about nothing with her uncle under this old tree while eating the nasty sandwich he made.

    Nasty! Nasty! Oji-sama really has malfunctioning pte! The conflicted look that Oji-sama showed each time I insulted him mercilessly like that was the best.

    Hahahah, you were really a shitty brat back then.

    Because of that Denreed had suggested many times to bring a proper lunch, but his niece kept demanding the Oji-sama sandwich. There was no doubt that the uncle must be looking troubled but also smiling happily seeing Yue stuffing her face in delight with the sandwich he made.

    Hajime too could imagine that scene in his mind.

    Yue

    Nn?

    Give me one more bite.

    Fufuh. Here, say aa~n

    Hajime heartily bit the nasty sandwich that was held toward him and chewed *mogyu mogyu*. Yeah, this is nasty huh He said whileughing. Yue happily stared at Hajimes face from the side.

    Dont worry, Hajime. The nasty sandwich is only this one. The rest are all the proud work of Shia.

    Im already happy that I can taste Yues memorable sandwich.

    Hajime said that while his hand reached toward the basked really quickly. It seemed he wanted to rinse his pte for even a second faster.

    Yue unusuallyughed loudly seeing that while starting to finish the remaining na~sty sandwich.

    While the image of her uncle smiling wryly at the other side of the old tree rose inside her mind for some reason.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    Hajime and Yue who had finished fortifying themselves with meal toured the former vampire country just like nned.

    Of course, there wasnt anything remaining there. Not only the pce or castle town, even fortresses that protected the important point or towns and viges, even ces like the farnds werepletely gone.

    They couldnt even find any ruin. Perhaps Ehitos rage at that time was just that ghastly.

    But, the current Yue had the mean to project memory to reality even if only transiently.

    Hajime, let me use it.

    Feel free. I worked hard improving it for that.

    Yue ced her hands over her chest. Immediately, her voluptuous breasts started shining goldnot, the jewel in the ne that was held between the valley of her breasts started shining.

    It was an artifact to draw out unlimited magic power. During the decisive battle in the Fujis sea of trees, Hajime had to be touching the Treasure Tree as well as concentrating in order to provide the limitless supply, but now it had been improved so that those who had been given authority using soul magic could draw the magic power as they pleased as long as Hajime didnt put a stop on it.

    Then it was possible. If it was Yue, even projecting past vision of a scene three centuries ago wasnt impossible.

    The light was taking shape on top of the hill that was not far off from the west coast where the pce existed in the past. The pce was splendorous with atmosphere that made them felt the weight of history behind it. The home where Yue was born that was erased three hundred years ago disyed its majestic appearance in this world once more.

    Hajime and Yue were standing before that castles gate.

    The golden light that was overflowing from Yue was spreading even further to down the hill like avnche.

    When Hajime turned around, magnificent white stairs were forming toward the bottom of the hill. People who looked like nobles wereing and going through it.

    The golden waves swallowed the area under the hill without stopping. With that the castle town below came into view. It was the capital city of Avatar Kingdom.

    Its unexpected. The city districts are quite well adjusted. And its beautiful with white base color.

    Whaaat? Do you think that it would be a more eerie ce because its the country of vampire?

    Frankly yes.

    Geez!

    Hajime spoke of his impression jokingly. Yue puffed her cheeks and lightly hit his arm.

    Then she immediately put her arms around his and stared at the capital with a gaze that mixed nostalgia and loneliness in it.

    Are you alright?

    Nn, Im fine.

    Her tone didnt waver at all. She must be really fine. Even so, Hajime couldnt stop himself from putting his hand on Yues.

    Because of that, Yue raised her face and smiled happily.

    Now, lets go? Hajime. First lets start from inside the pce. Enjoy the tiny me to your hearts content.

    A tour of watching Yues childhood huh. Thats the best. But, normally something like that would be embarrassing if seen by others wouldnt it?

    I thought its unfair.

    Hajime tilted his head. Yue smiled impishly and said it straight.

    Okaa-sama had shown me a lot after all. The photos of Hajime from when you were a baby.

    A-aaI see?

    From the time when Hajimes Hajime was still baby.

    Why did you restate it!? Or rather can you stop suddenly inserting dirty joke there!?

    <em>Right now the mood is clearly mncholic isnt it!? </em>Hajime retorted, but Yue-sama today was apparently even more in perfect form than usual.

    Youve be this big.

    Wherere you looking while saying that, oi. Your uncle must be crying in his grave right now.

    But, however, Hajimes Hajime still has other form in reserveauu

    Its not just your uncle, everyone else that you want to introduce to me will also get sad so shut it already.

    He pulled Yues cheek *myo~~~nn*.

    She couldnt say anything about Tio like this. If Denreed and others were still alive, there was no doubt that all of them would be hit hard with shock. <em>Why is our precious princess turning out like this!? </em>They would say.

    Forgive me who is loved too much by Hajime and gotpletely changed from it?

    Can you stop casually shifting the responsibility to me?

    <em>You were already quite ero from the start. Who was it who assaulted who at the bath of Oscar Residence, I wont let you say that you forget, </em>Hajime pulled Yues cheek *myon myon* as though to say that.

    It was so soft and springy to an unbelievable degree. A temptation to touch it forever ran through him.

    Hajime put strength into his hand and pulled it away.

    Come on, show me the way quickly, the ce where Yue was born and raised.

    Yue ckened her slightly reddening cheeks in happiness and took Hajimes hand once more. And then,

    Nn! Leave it to me.

    She firmly entwined her fingers with his in a lover hold while stepping into the illusion of the past, of the house where she was born in the past without any hesitation.

    It was an illusionary pce. Naturally the wall and ceiling werent any obstacle.

    Hajime let himself be pulled by Yues hand while going here and there everywhere using midair foothold. Of course, Yue was freely floating up and down with gravity magic while showing around the inside of the pce.

    The structure and interior of the pce itself looked like it wasnt that much different from Heiligh Kingdom in the past. In the end the thing called pce might be simr everywhere.

    But, even so it was a special ce for Yue. Each area inside the castle matched by each person of the peopleing and going at that time made Yues gaze became a bit distant as though she was going treasure hunting in her memory box.

    Nn, I remember it now, somehow. First is over here.

    After immersing herself in reminiscence for a while, Yue put on a smile that looked somewhat ephemeral and pulled Hajimes hand.

    Hajime followed her guidance. The ce that they visited seemed to be the back garden. Pretty flowers were beautifully arranged on the flower beds. At the side,

    Grandpa! Youre caught! Lift me up quickly!

    A very adorablemand rang out.

    She must be around three years old. Even so it was clear from just a nce of the sweet appearance that it was Yue.

    The tiny princess wearing cute goth Lolita dress that made it looked like she was buried under tons of frills was doing her best to stand on her tiptoes. Her hands were reaching up toward a man who seemed to be at his forty. The mans handlebar mustache and military uniform suited him well.

    It looked like she was doing her best to project a dignity befitting a princess, but her big and round eyes along with her plump cheeks only made her simply adorable. Coupled with her outfit, she was a girl who looked exactly like a doll.

    Combined with what hermand entailed, the military officers expression already becamepletely fawning. Only his appearance looked like someone on his forty, but from Yues remark this persons age must already be in the advanced stage.

    His atmosphere too was certainly that of a grandpa who was doting on his beloved granddaughter.

    There were also several other people wearing military uniform around them, but none of them looked at the man coldly. They were also looking at the princess with affection.

    Oi oi, seriously? What in the world this adorable creature is? This cuteness is already at the level that can kill.

    D-dont exaggerate!

    Yue became bashful from Hajimes praise and fixed stare, even so she looked fondly toward the military man who held up her young self as though he was holding a fragile sswork.

    Ubaldo Rou. Themander of the royal guards. For me his existence is like a grandfather. He was kind but

    But?

    He was really nitpicky. His catchphrase was In the first ce. He was the Sound Argument Punch Man. Even though I wanted to call him Grandpa, he corrected me when I was five to address him with his name because it would give bad example to others. Wasnt it too early?

    Be more understanding. You can see it just from that doting expression right? Surely it was a bitter decision for him, undoubtedly.

    Muu

    Yues expression became sullen. Hajime reflexivelyughed seeing that childish look.

    It seemed the small Yue was quite a tomboy. Ubaldo grandpa must have gone through a lot of hardship from it.

    Ubaldo warned Thats immodest inside the projection, but the small Yue-chan wasnt satisfied with just being held up and slowly mbered up to his shoulder. And then when she had safely managed to ride on his shoulder, she sighed Fuii~~ with a satisfied expression.

    Ubaldo-sans expression was troubled, even so he seemed to enjoy it very much happily. There wasnt even any need to guess, perhaps his doting level was rivalling Denreed.

    Next is here

    Next they visited Yues room.

    Riona, I wanna be together todayno?

    A maid was looking away while pressing her hand on her nose. She was a strict looking beauty with almond eyes and her hair bundled up tightly. Even now it looked like love was trickling out from her nose.

    Holy cow. What destructive power. This is already a crime of humanity.

    What are you saying, Hajime.

    Was someone who could resist the pleading to sleep together with the tiny Yue existed? No-, there was no way such thing could exist-!! Hajime-san looked like he wanted to say that.

    Perhaps because of looking at the smol cute Yue in session, his mental state had quickly about to Limit Break.

    She is Rion Shalte. My personal maid. She was also someone who was hand-picked by the royal family to be blood donor.

    Blood donor

    Nn. Blood intake isnt essential for vampire race but, at that era it was what you would call the Warring States period in Japan. Having blood avable was definitely better both for healing and battle.

    I see. Naturally letting the royal family drink the blood of someone unknown during emergency is just unwise huh.

    Dont worry? The blood intake is from small bottle. Hajime is my first, whether in my first time biting directly, or my first time intaking from opposite sex.

    I-its not like Im bothered or anything though?

    Fufu

    Perhaps Yue guessed what he was thinking correctly. He looked away to dodge the matter.

    Just as he wondered whether she introduced this person and then telling him that was intentional, Yue said the actual reason why she introduced the woman with aposed face.

    By the way, this person is my sensei of that.

    The time reversed in a sh. Yue who had grown to around ten years old was sitting facing a desk and reading a book with bright red face.

    R-Rion. Do I really have to learn this no matter what?

    Your highness, please call me sensei while studying

    S-Sensei

    Yes, of course its necessary. For any royalty, practicing such matter before marriage would be scandalous. Your highness too has turned ten years old, so his highness decreed that evening in contact with the opposite sex who isnt a family is an absolute taboo. And so, at the very least please learn the knowledge of it properly. This is essential for your future and also for avoiding danger

    Rion-sensei pushed up her sses *kui* with her finger. Was her sight worsening in these several years, or was it just for show? Either way she was persuading Yue with an extremely serious face.

    And then, she mercilesslynded an additional blow to the heart of the princess who felt like she was going to die from embarrassment.

    Please look forward to it, your highness. If you learned the numerous knowledge and 108 methods that Im teaching you, you will be free to do anything to your partner, whether it is subduing him like a queen, or making him your captive with your loveliness!

    Eh, its not like Im wanting something like that

    Fufufu, your highnesss future spouse is really a blessed person to be at the receiving end of the assault by her highness who had been trained by me. Surely he will ascend to heaven.

    What do you mean by that!?

    So youre the culprit.

    The spouse in question who had gotten ascended to heaven (?) was putting in a model conflicted expression. He didnt know whether he should praise her for the good job or yelling at her for giving too much unneeded knowledge.

    There was no doubt that it was this womans fault the young Yue became stuffed full with a lot of superficial knowledge about sex.

    Understand? I was originally pure. I was changed by Rion-senseis lesson and Hajimes existence. In other words, Im not in the wrong no matter how frequently I assaulted Hajime.

    What a smugly confident face.

    This time it was Hajimes turn to make an exasperated face.

    Yueughed with delight from the bottom of her heart seeing Hajime like that.

    Hajime, next. Quick! This way!

    I get it, I get it.

    She insistently tugged on Hajimes sleeve in high spirits. Toward the tour of reminiscence.

    Grief toward the tragedy that was waiting in the future of this couldnt be seen at the slightest in that radiant smile. Of course, for the current Yue who had learned about the truth of Denreed and others, there was no way she wasnt feeling any loneliness and sadness at all, even so, he could feel from her how thisnd was bing and of good memory for her.

    That fact made Hajime felt unbearably happy.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Around the time the curtain of night wasing down.

    Hajime and Yue finished their tour of the pce and the castle town. They then went to a town at a remote region.

    Of course, they were inside past rey. The peopleing and going consisted of various races even though this was inside Avatar Kingdom. There wasnt only vampire, but also human, demon, and beastman.

    It was an era of upheaval. There must be countless refugees who ran away from the me of war and lost their home. This town was created in order to protect them.

    The country was insr, but this was a rule of the first king. In exchange of the protection, the refugees had to pay in blood as tax, literally. It brought benefit for both sides, so it was said that the rule had continued to be held without any particr problem since the founding of the country.

    Arge me was rising at the central za of such town. It wasnt an incident, but something like camp fire.

    Apparently the town was in the middle of a harvest festival. There were a lot of stalls. People regardless of race were having fun eating and drinking, or doing things like dancing.

    Hajime and Yue were sitting on a rocky ce in reality while watching that.

    As expected one day isnt enough to go around everywhere. I would have make time somehow if only you told me earlier.

    After all this reminiscing tour wasnt just about the ce but also the timeline.

    The small Yue working hard studying, Yue who crawled into her bed because she got sick of studying and wouldnte out, Yue wholeheartedly cheering Do your bestt~ my knights~, Yue easily learning high difficulty magic in front of them and innocently broke their heart, Yue crying on and on after getting scolded due to her prank, Yue disying her figure in dress during her birthday party in front of the whole nation and entranced everybody, but Yue who looked happier during the modest birthday celebration after with her uncle and Ubaldo and Rion and others

    Hajime was also shown many other memories of when Yue was princess, but that was exactly why he thought.

    Half a day wasnt enough at all. He wanted to see more.

    Hajimes shoulders dropped in dejection. Yue let out a chuckle in respond. She couldnt help but feel very happy that Hajime wanted to know more about her that much.

    We cane here again to look after the trip is over.

    Well, thats true.

    Hajime looked dissatisfied, or perhaps impatient for that time toe. Yue poked with her finger at the cheek of Hajime who was like that.

    I did it intentionally.

    Intentionally?

    Recently, Hajime looked like you were trying to finish a lot of things before the trip.

    Thats well, because I wont be able to leave earth if theres still some risk remaining.

    No. Im not talking about grandiose things like that, its also with the nearby things. Even your date with us, it feels like youre in a hurry to do all of them before the trip.

    There wasnt such thing, he just wanted to have a date with them because they hadnt done such thing after so long with how busy he was. He wanted to argue like that, but for some reason no word came out.

    Its also like that with other things. The one who decided that Okaa-sama and others wonte in the trip this time was Hajime.

    The family of each of them wouldnte with them this time like with the Tortus travel.

    Of course this trip would be different with when they were travelling Tortus. This time it would be a long trip so it would be difficult for the parents to take day off, but the main reason was something else.

    Unlike at Tortus, there was no guarantee that this trip would be safe.

    Although, there shouldnt be any problem if Hajime and others were with them.

    Besides, you refused Endou toe together even though he looked like he want toe. You wanted to leave him behind just in the worst case something happen at earth while were away right?

    She hit the bulls eyes too here. Hisck of carelessness was just like usual, but considering that they had the method toe back anytime, it should be fine to prioritize Kousukes feeling rather than making him felt depressed from the refusal.

    Not only that, you also suggested the apostleization of Shizuku and others before the trip.

    Actually, that happened. Shizuku, Aiko, and Remia were already receiving the treatment to transform into apostle from Yue before going to the trip.

    Shizuku from the start had intended to ask for the apostleization to be done to her too considering the matter of their lifespan, but it wasnt like the lifespan problem had to be solved using the apostleization. Rather, the apostle method would require more adjustment because in exchange of stopping aging, they would need to use metamorphosis magic if they wanted to change their appearance to suit their actual age.

    It was an important point in order to live in society, so even if they wanted to go through the apostle route, it would be fine to do it at ater date.

    In fact, Hajime hesitated when it came to Myuu because he wanted her to grow up naturally, but in the end the treatment wasnt applied to her.

    But in the end, the three who were worrying in the aspect of physical toughnesspared to Yue and others were asked by him to receive the treatment just in case, even if they still wouldnt be able to use the apostles power well for a while after that.

    It went without saying, but that chain of decisions put Hajimes worry and wariness in disy.

    Youve heard from Kaori right? The other purpose of the trip.

    Yeah. The trip is to erase my stupid needless fear, right? My bad. Im being excessive even though you guys are being considerate of me

    Yue shook her head slowly.

    It looks like everyone think that Hajime is worried about the unknown too much because of the dragon incident but, its a bit different with me.

    Hm? What do you mean?

    I think, something might happen in this trip. Perhaps, youre unconsciously sensing that Hajime.

    Thatsno, there wont. What do you mean sensing? Dont tell me Yue, youre sensing something?

    No, nothing. But

    Yues gaze moved from the dancing people to Hajime.

    If everyone is trying to reassure Hajime, it should be fine if at least Im alone is worrying together with you right?

    Being wary together without letting their guard down, but they would enjoy the trip. She would look back while Hajime look forward.

    If nothing happened even then, they could justugh together about how stupid they were when they talked about itter.

    Yue said that and took Hajimes hand.

    Thats why, everything will absolutely be fine.

    She put on a fearless smile that bared her teeth.

    That smile looked exactly the same like Hajime when facing an enemy in the past at Tortus.

    This strongest vampire princess is giving you guarantee. And its for the continuation of this date too, okay?

    Hajime let out Aa~ in his heart. Recently, he kept making his family be considerate for him. How pathetic of him. At the same time, he was exasperated to himself who felt terribly relieved from that.

    Most likely, Yue had learned the special move of forceful teleportation of the target without touching them before he realized it was actually the result of training. She must have been training herself so there wouldnt be any problem no matter what happened. Perhaps she was also learning other superhuman feat right now.

    When he thought that, he could only, how to say it,

    Thats super reassuring.

    He thought like that from the bottom of his heart. She made him thought like that.

    Yue hopped down from the rock they were sitting on. And then she twirled around and faced Hajime before executing a wonderful curtsy and held out her hand to him.

    How about a dance?

    Truly unfair. He couldnt dance at all but, there was no way he could refuse after being made to feel like this.

    Youre really like a handsome guy, Yue.

    Fufu, isnt it?

    Yue grinned unusually widely. Hajime took her hand with an expression as though to say that he surrendered.

    And then, he followed his handsome wifes invitation and enjoyed the night amidst the past memory.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The next day, Hajime and co departed to their other world trip just as nned.

    The first world they were going to was the homnd of the divine spirits where Shia got summoned as hero in the past.

    The star spirit world.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Themon holiday brief story ends with this. I hope everyone enjoy it.

    Next chapter we will enter the other world trip arc. At the same time its nned to be something like a long prologue for the final long arc. In this regard, my apologies but for the sake of the Plot-kun that is already dying from having revision forced into it, and also for the sake of my piling up personal businesses, Ill be taking a little break.

    And so, the next update is nned to be at April 6. Im sorry but, please allow it!

    Material introduction

    Hellina during the legendary final battle

    Sorry for the readers of WN version. The description came from the LN version. The after story is more or less based on the LN version so, I beg your understanding!

    Lee-san and Inabas story

    I want to link the final arc to After II [Monster Friends Reunion] & [Monsters, Chasing the Unknown]. Following that Im nning to revise those two chapters somewhat.

    Always imagine the greatest husband in your mind. His heart was made of sugarcoating~

    From Archer of [Fate/stay night]

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490

    <strong>Other World Travel Arc Prologue</strong>

    Authors Note: Thank you for waiting. Thest long arc starts now.

    Please, enjoy!

    Even though it was still before nine oclock in the morning, the suns self-assertion was fierce.

    The weather was clear without a single cloud to be seen. The zing sunlight was entering from the window without any reservation, increasing the indoor temperature as each second passed. The cicadas were also performing a loud chorus in support of it.

    Recently the weather was continuously unstable but, but this weather was truly summer-like for today that was the day of departure for the trip.

    But however, in contrast to the energetic great sun that was suitable for such summer vacation, a slightly gloomy atmosphere was drifting inside the living room of Nagumo residence.

    Itll be the appointed time soon I think. Be careful on your trip okay, Hajime. Yes, while leaving your mom behind.

    Im looking forward to the souvenir. After all, youre going without your dad.

    It was the Nagumo couple.

    Around the time when the breakfast was about to be over, the two put on an expression that was tantly dispirited while chewing pickled vegetable inside their mouth with slow movement in order to induce pity. There were even dark circles under their eyes.

    And so Hajime,

    Soo annoying

    Commented bluntly. It couldnt be helped because this interaction had been repeated many times since around a week ago.

    Here too Sumire and Shuu put on a dramatized expression of shock. They even orally expressed Hic hic hic while breaking down crying.

    O-Ojii-chan! Obaa-chan! Lets go together at the end of the year or the spring break next year, for sure nano! Myuu and everyone will investigate the other worlds thoo~~~roughly so there wont be anything to worry about anymore!

    Myuu was kind too today.

    She was wearing an airy white dress that was a match with Remia mama (she looked exactly like a youngdy from good family about to go to a trip). Her dress fluttered as she leaned forward to cheer up the two with her utmost effort.

    Naturally, Sumire-obaachan and Shuu-ojiichans atmosphere did an about face. They werepletely fawning.

    My! Really Myuu-chan, how reliable!

    Not like our unworthy son, youre reaally kind. Ojii-chan is moved!

    The eyes of the unworthy son in question were rapidly growing colder. Yue chuckled seeing that scene while taking a sip of the after-meal tea.

    Ill study a lot of things so that I can be tour guide Yue again like during the Tortus travel. Please look forward to it.

    If Tortus travel was like a tour to a developed country with abundant sightseeing spot, the trip this time was like a private trip to a foreign country where they didnt really know much.

    They didnt even know what would be of their trip depending on the situation of the site. There was a great chance that they wouldnt be able to purely rx and smoothly enjoy the sightseeing.

    Because of that, certainly the parents would be able to have more fun if Yue and others could act as a guide after doing the preliminary inspection. There was no doubt that they would be able to make the parents have fun then.

    Naturally Sumire and Shuu also understood about that consideration from Yue and others.

    And so Tio and Shia too pointed out something to those two in a way that showed their seriousness in a different sense. Currently Tio and Shia were wearing outfits that resembled their attire during their Tortus era, but ones that had been sufficiently modified to resemble the earth fashion more. Their outfits showed their enthusiasm for theing travel.

    Rather, Hahaue-dono and Chichiue-dono too art busy with thy works right now. We art more worried about the both of thee instead. Please dont do anything reckless while we art away from here.

    Thats right desu! After all you two would naturally reduce your sleep and food intake when work get involved! Healthe first desu!

    Liliana was nodding deeply in agreement and joined in.

    Correct. Work only for 24 hours per day. Eat as much as you can until your stomach almost burst when time allows in order to properly replenish nourish

    Please shut up Lily-san.

    Youre horrible Shia-san

    Liliana casted down her eyes sadly, but she was still continuing to nibble on the crunchy seaweed that seemed to be her favorite recently (this was already the twentieth just this morning), so she didnt look sad at all.

    Rather, even though she had gone through the effort to wear adorable outfit like during her date with Hajime, the seaweeds scraps were falling on it, so nobody knew how toment about it. Was it fine for a princess to be like thatthey wondered.

    Remia went <em>my my </em>while removing the seaweed scraps. Then she also told Shuu and Sumire to take care of themselves properly.

    Were leaving behind a lot of nutritious foods, so please dont forget to eat them properly okay?

    Remia stared fixedly at them. In respond Sumire and Shuu averted their eyes, even so they replied Yee~ss. Their lips were slightly grinning.

    They felt like running away from this situation where their daughters-inw were admonishing them like their mother, but at the same time they were also feeling happy that the girls were so concerned for them. That must be how they were feeling right now. Though they wanted to use Lilianas work style as good example of what not to do.

    Hajime too chuckled slightly seeing his parents like that while,

    Well, if the setup of gate andmunication device goes well in the trip this time, well be able toe and go to various worlds more easily.

    He followed up like that.

    Sumire and Shuu were doing what they were doing was more of venting out at their son due to the sadness as adults of simply not being able to go because of their work, which hindered them even more than the matter of the dangers of other worlds. Because of that they too shrugged and returned their behavior back to normal.

    Also, the dark circles under their eyes werent formed from their shock of not being able to go to the trip, but simply the result of thempletely immersing themselves into their work. They were just reaping what they sow.

    Currently, the two of them were in a quite dire situation because of various events, like finishing one-shot for summer breaks special, or releasing new game for sale during summer break.

    Yes yes, we get it~

    Its difficult to match our holiday with Tomoichi-kun and the others after all. If possible we want to go together with them again but, as expected I guess itll have to be next year so that can happen.

    The Tortus travel must be really fun for them. The two of them were regrly mentioning how nice it would be to go together with Shirasaki family, Yaegashi family, and also Hatayama family again if they were going to a trip.

    As expected, there must be things and way to have fun that could only be sympathized between the fellow parents.

    There, the living rooms door started shining.

    It was a newly created gate. It was now connected directly to Shirasaki residence, Yaegashi residence, and Aikos residence. It had the mechanism of connecting their home to Nagumo residence by reciting the keyword.

    Good morniiing!

    The one who gave an energetic greeting with such lively tone was Kaori.

    She was wearing a white camisole and a thin ck cardigan. And for the bottom she was unusually wearing a jeans. She was wearing her hair in an upswept hairstyle which was pinned down with a cute barrette with butterfly model. It was a fashion that normally Shizuku would wear.

    All her baggage must be stored inside Treasure Warehouse. She casually walked in empty-handed. There was just a single door separating her from Nagumo residence, so it wasnt any different from actually living together. Her words of greeting werent Excuse me anymore also showed how she waspletely a member of Nagumo family.

    Hajime and co each replied back Morning, but Yue alone was staring at Kaori from up to bottom and narrowed her eyes. Perhaps it was because their fashion ovepped. A lot of the details differed but, seen from afar it was enough to make them looked like they had matching outfit. It looked even more so because their hairstyle was the same.

    Perhaps that was why. Yues usual bad habit activated.

    Kaori? Whats wrong?

    Eh? Whats wrongwhat?

    Befor Hajime and others finished saying good morning, Yue <em>made </em>a puzzled expression and said that.

    Kaori looked confused. Then Yues expression changed to exasperation as though she had guessed something. It was a magnificently skillful change of expression. It didnt look like an act. She was an actress (limited only when pranking Kaori).

    The trip is tomorrow though?

    Eheh!? Huh!? Really!?

    Kaori-san took out her smartphone in panic and checked the date. No matter how much time passed, she was still pure in this kind of aspect.

    A wicked smile formed on Yues lips and she chuckled <em>ku-ku-ku.</em>

    What are you doing right at the morning

    Such exasperated words came from Shizuku who passed through the gate behind Kaori at that timing.

    Her ponytail was like usual. She was wearing a frilly blouse and a miniskirt which was rare for her. Her beautiful legs were generously exposed. It was an appearance that normally would be Kaoris preference.

    There was no need to guess, they must have arranged this beforehand. It was a rare chance of going to a trip, so they tried to wear outfit that was the opposite to their usual preference.

    Shizuku must be feeling the gaze from Hajime. Her legs fidgeted in a bit of embarrassment, even so she politely greeted Sumire and others. A secondter, she sent a wry smile at Kaori.

    Its because you always fell for it right away like that, so Yue too keep getting carried away.

    Thank you for dancing to my tune right from the morning, Shirasaki Pierrot Kaori.

    Can you stop attaching the worst second name on me like that!?

    The noisiness of the living room increased drastically.

    Remia entered the kitchen when Kaori arrived. There she was chuckling while putting three cups of barley tea on a tray and returned.

    It would be the appointed time soon, so she was convinced that woman who was always on time would soon arrive.

    Sure enough, the living rooms gate shined.

    Excusehrm hrm. Good morning-

    The one who entered was Aiko. Unlike Kaori and Shizuku, it seemed that she was still unable to wipe away the feeling of visiting her husbands home, so she slipped up a little with her wording.

    She was wearing an oversized hoodie with thin fabric. The hoodie was too big, so they couldnt see what she was wearing at the bottom. Perhaps she was wearing shorts there.

    <em>Not bad!</em> That kind of gaze came from the other girls. A certain someone had showered her with praise of how that look really suited her, so perhaps that was why she finally started wearing hoodie fashion even outside now. Or perhaps, her mind rxed instead because this time it was a private trip that was also going to other world

    Putting that aside.

    Aa, good morning, Aiko.

    Nn, morning Aiko. Nn? Whats wrong? It feels like your face is tense?

    After Hajime and co greeted back, Yue who was obediently allowing Kaori to forcefully gave her a twintail hair change punishment tilted her head.

    Aiko who epted the barley tea from Remia and gulped it down in one go right after telling her thanks smiled wryly from how sharp Yue was.

    My clone is a bit

    Is there some trouble with it? It looked fine though

    No, theres no problem with it butor rather, should I say that itscking problem too much

    ?

    Hajime tilted his head. At the side Myuu was pleading Kaori to give her twintail too, perhaps because she became jealous with Yues twintail. Meanwhile Aiko let out a sigh.

    I wonder why. Even though it should be tracing my behavior, its far more amiable than the usual me, or it feels like shes doing my work more smartly than me

    What, did you perhaps also imagined my ideal self when imprinting your soul into it?

    Hajime said that jokingly, but Aikos gaze wandered around. Perhaps he hit the bulls eye.

    Originally, that kind of thing shouldnt give any influence to a clone, so the expressions of Hajime and others changed as though to ask Eh? Seriously? Isnt that just your imagination?.

    My, isnt that a good thing? You can now leave the school without worry.

    Sumire didnt really understand about this kind of magic, so she said that nonchntly. Aiko nodded energetically as though getting a push on the back from those words.

    T-thats right! Yep, its a change for the better so its fine! Surely!

    Doesnt it feels like youre trying to persuade yourself?

    She couldnt say that actually, the clone that was made three days ago had been taking care of her during these three days by perfectly doing all the housework and kitchen work.

    Not to mention when she secretly observed the clone for the final check, the clone was dealing with everything with a properly adult aura that was even better than herself, from casual greeting to the neighbors to even interacting with the teachers and students at school.

    There were also normal problems caused by the clones unintentional conduct but

    (Its hard seeing my clone readjusting what us objectively my hoplessness)

    The hopeless Aiko averted her eyes because of such reason.

    By the way, Aiko had no way of knowing at this point of time. As the result of her averting her eyes, she didnt learn that the clone Aiko got called as Super Ai-chan Mode or Awakened Ai-chan by the students, but Aikos inherent small animalness was definitely still remaining in the clone, and because of that gap her poprity that had been high from the beginning was increasing even more explosively.

    The evaluation on her from the teachers was also excellent. Their expectation score on her kept climbing up. The vice principal was also getting led around in various senses even more by the clone.

    Not only that, sometimes the clone would show a bewitching atmosphere like a certain vampire princess somewhere. The gap from Ai-chan-senseis baby face & petite appearance threw the emotions (or perhaps fetish?) of some of the students into disarray regardless of gender. The newly appointed teacher was also sending a heated gaze toward the clone Aiko now.

    The resolution of those situations would have to be entrusted to the trembling like small animal Ai-chan-sensei (the real one) at the new term.

    Getting back on topic.

    The breakfast waspletely finished and everyone drank time while passing time for a bit. Then the clocks hands pointed at five minutes before the appointed time.

    *Ding-dong* The chime rang out as though in anticipation of that.

    It seemed therade who would participate in the travel this time in the ce of the parents had arrived.

    Myuu will go out nano!

    Myuu jumped down from her chair. Her twintail that she asked Kaori to tie up her hair into was fluttering.

    Shended with both her hands raised high to the air like a gymnastic athlete. Then she rushed toward the interphone while pushing her chair and jumped up on it *pyon* again.

    When Myuu peered into the screen, she saw a person standing there wearing denim short pants, highced sandal, and off the shoulder blouse.

    The person was fidgeting and fiddling restlessly with her brown hair that was tied up with a scrunchie. Her toes with their nails that had been cutely colored were also tapping the ground restlessly.

    Its Yuuka-oneechan nano!

    Myuu reported so while pushing the speaker button.

    There was the electronic sound of a connection being made which must be audible from Yuukas end too. She panicked and leaned forward to bring her face closer to the camera and mike.

    Uhmm, its-, Sonobe! Good morning-. T-today Ie to participate in the trip

    She was fumbling her words for some reason. Perhaps, it was that. She must be under the impression that it was Shuu or Sumire at the other side of the interphone.

    Different from interacting with Hajime and others, Yuuka was still excessively bashful in front of Sumire and Shuu. Not to mention that her visit this time had the objective of going to an overnight trip with their son objectively speaking, so there was no doubt that she was strangely conscious about it.

    Well, something like that didnt matter at all.

    Say the password, nano.

    Eh? Ehh!? Password!? Whats with that, I dont know

    Yuuka was fiercely shaken from Myuus abrupt demand. Well of course she would. Even Hajime and others were also tilting their heads Password?, so it was only natural she didnt know.

    Answer the question thats going to be asked from now nanoda! Otherwise, that gate wont be opened mon-

    N-no way-. Even though I had gathered new clothes since one month ago and even went to beauty salon and hairdressing salon!

    It wasnt about password anymore, and Yuuka-chan, she was really gung ho about thisputting aside such retort.

    Perhaps because of how shaken she was, even the fact that the one Yuuka-chan was talking with was Myuu was out of her mind. Myuu sighed <em>fuh </em>and gave the question.

    List up three things that you think are cool about papa nanoda!

    Err, errhes reliable, hes decisive, hes quick to take action, he doesnt has optimistic view, he can think up countermeasure right away, hes thoughtful with others regardless of what he say, the way he drink coffee looks cool, after that

    Even though Myuu only asked for three, Yuuka was listing her answer while counting with her fingers. Yue and others were going Hohou? or Yep yep, she gets it while nodding with expressions like job interviewer.

    Hajime saw his parents getting a nasty grin on their face, so he felt extremely awkward.

    Meanwhile, as expected it seemed she realized at the middle so,

    Wait, just whatre you making me say!!

    O-ou, sorry about this nano.

    Yuuka became bright red and yelled angrily.

    Myuu herself was shaken up. She had an expression like someone who got showered with fierce rain of blows when she only asked for a right straight!

    Also, behind Yuuka was the madam of the family at the other side of the street who coincidentally went out to pick the newspaper at that timing. She was sending a gaze this way with eyes that were brimming with curiosity as though to say Oh myy! Just what kind ofmotion is brewing there today I wonder! Now, continue?.

    Yuuka was erupting with anger whileno, perhaps she was just covering up her embarrassment? Anyway, she entered Nagumo residence with her face still being bright red.

    Good morning-, the weather is nice today!

    Her greeting was filled with a kind of energy of desperation.

    Yuuka-chan, morning. Thank you for praising our son right from the morning.

    Haha, even though its our own son its still making us proud hearing him getting praised like that.

    Uu, Sumire-san and SHuu-san too, good morning-!!

    She ignored the meaning of the words said by the parents and firmly bowed her head while greeting. It was clear to see that she was trying to ride out the teasing by bulldozing through, but Hajime made sure to not make any mention about it.

    Sonobe

    What-? Just so you know, I was only listing out themon view!

    I get it, I get it. More importantly, my bad. Having you toe here directly

    There wasnt a door shaped gate at Yuukas home. But, Hajime or Yue could simply open a gate to her ce by their own, and yet why did Yuukae here on her own?

    Its fine about thatmore importantly where are the others?

    Yuuka looked up at the clock hanging on the wall of the living room. Next she looked around the inside of the room.

    Kaori was walking toward her with smiling face.

    You know, Yuuka-chan.

    W-what, Kaori?

    Yuuka stepped back. She knew. The subtle difference of Kaoris current smile from the usual.

    This was, this was a wicked smile!

    I told you that Ryuutarou-kun and Suzu-chan, then Taeko-chan and Aikawa-kun, also Nana-chan and Tamai-kun areing didnt I?

    Y-yeah, thats right. What about

    I lied.

    !?

    Yuukas eyes widened like saucer. Her gaze ran over Yue and others to confirm the truth of that statement.

    Yue smiled sweetly and answered.

    Nobody else ising. It will be just us and Yuuka.

    !!?

    Yuuka stepped back even more. <em>Theres no way,</em> her expression said. Well of course she would look like that. Because,

    You guys are lying right? Wait a second. Then what? This is you guys first family trip after marrying right? Its practically something like a honey moon right? And Im the only one getting mixed in among that?

    Something like that desuu.

    Its something liketh that.

    It is something like that indeed.

    Yuuka checked the fact with a convulsing expression. Shia, Tio, and Liliana were nodding <em>yep yep </em>in confirmation.

    Yuuka took a deep breath. And then,

    Im taking my leave home-

    She turned around and dashed. Of course, Yue and Kaori caught her.

    Let goo! Let me go homee!

    Its fineee, its finee~~

    Nothing is fine! Do you think Im that kinda gal who cant read the mood at all! Besides, you guys are going to flirt out the whole time of the trip anyway! The powered up version even! And Im going to be the only outsider there! Stupid-, its going to be painful for me to be there!!

    <em>Of course she would</em>, Hajime, Shizuku, and Aiko thought while looking at each other. They looked like they didnt know what to say. Remia alone was going <em>my my, ufufu </em>like usual.

    Kaori calmed down Yuuka with a quiet expression.

    Now now, Yuuka-chan. Try imagining it?

    Imagining what!

    This is a good chance.

    Just what do you mean!

    Yuuka. Recently, arent you on the fence thinking that your rtionship with Hajime that is neither too close or too distant is also might not bad?

    Im not on the fence!

    Nobody touched on why there was some pause there. Yue who was slightly taller than Yuuka in her college student mode brought her lips closer to Yuukas ear over her shoulder.

    I dont dislike you Yuuka.

    Wai-, dont whisper into my ear! Your breath

    Rather, I like you.

    Nnn-

    Thats why, okay? Yuuka, lets make it clear soon?

    Ugyuuu~~~

    Yues sweet words were whispered from her lips that was almost touching Yuukas ear.

    Due to the natural Autonomous Sensory Meridian Re(ASMR) that wasnt using either magic or machine, a pleasant sensation that was sending shivers directly into the brain was assaulting Yuuka!

    She turned red and hung her head down. Yuuka endured by clenching her hands and her toes tightly into a ball.

    Myuu went Hyaa~~h and covered her face with her hands (of course, she was staring unblinkingly from the gaps of her fingers). That was just how yuri yuri the air was.

    Shuu made a praying posture with his hands while saying Theyre so precious right from the morning. Sumire was breathing hard with bloodshot eyes while recording the whole thing with her smartphone.

    I-I wont lose-. B-because, its not like, I have anyone I likeee!

    No way-, she withstood Yues whisper!? Thats impossible-

    Absurd. Is Yuukas tsundere power at monstrous level!?

    For some reason Kaori was shaking in fear. She must be aware of the power of Yues ASMR. Perhaps she had experienced it herself by some chance? Furthermore she had gotten defeated by it? Sumire and Shuu wanted to ask her about it in detail.

    Putting that aside, Yue herself must be confident about it in her own way. She was looking shocked.

    There, a lifeboat was tossed.

    You two, thats enough already. She agreed to help after we insisted but, Sonobes too pitiful if you go any further than that.

    N-Nagumoo

    Yuukas cheeks were flushed and her breathing was a bit rough. Her body was shivering and fidgeting and her eyes were moisty. It was quite a fiendish sight in various senses.

    Hajime somehow averted his gaze. Shizuku grabbed Yue and Kaoris cors in the same beat and dragged them away from Yuuka like holding cats.

    Our bad, Sonobe. Also, its a lie too that itll be just you so dont worry ande with us.

    Fuwaa?

    Yues ASMR was terrifying. Yuukas head was still somewhat in the cloud. Aiko smiled wryly while applying Soul Repose on her.

    Yuuka returned to her sanity (?). Either way she was still assaulted by embarrassment, so she covered her face with both her hands.

    <em>Look at what you did, apologize,</em> urged like that, Yue and Kaori both apologized Were sorry while still being held up like a cat from their cors. Hajime nced at them while opening a gate with Crystal Key.

    Then, the other side of the gatea room of an apartment somewhere came into view.

    Hehe, something like password is pointless yknow, Sakagami. Im gonnapletely expose the inside of your PC using the hacking I learned from demon king divisions cyber team.

    Noboruyoure not half bad! Im seeing you at better light now! Bring down the death penalty on the bastard who get a head start in living together with a girl! Hes definitely hiding ne or two disgusting fetishes!

    Dont screw with me you guyssss!! Get out of my wayyy!

    There, Noboru, Atsushi, and Ryuutarou were prattling about something around a desk there. At the same time,

    Kyaaaaah, Suzu-chan, so bold!

    Suzu-chiyou, have changedpletely. In the past you didnt have this kind of erotic under

    Uwaaaaaaah!? Dont just open someones drawer as you please like that!

    Taeko, Nana, and Suzu were being really boisterous in front of a closet.

    Yes, this was the room where Ryuutarou and Suzu were living together. The other travel participants, Atsushi, Noboru, Taeko, and Nana were on stand by in their room until they were picked up with gate.

    At the same time, they started investigating in order to learn the actual situation of Ryuutarou and Suzus cohabitation.

    Ah, Nagumo!

    Ah, is it time? Come on, return back the underwear! Its time already!

    It looked like Ryuutarou & Suzu had snapped because their friends were doing whatever they pleased in their home. They looked at Hajime like he was the messiah.

    It couldnt be helped if the pick-up had arrived. Letse with more manpower next time Atsushi and co were having such terrifying understanding with each other while passing through the gate.

    After that, Ryuutarou & Suzu pair also passed through with the tired look of someone who had somehow weathered the storm.

    Yuuka! Long time no see!

    Eh, ah, yeah. Long time no see, Taeko?

    The hug from a close friend who had been in Britain this whole time was making Yuuka flustered even as she reflexively hugged her back.

    Excuse uss! Nagumo, thanks for the invitation!

    Another world that isnt Tortus huh. Im totally pumped up.

    Atsushi and Noboru greeted Sumire and Shuu while pping Hajimes shoulders with their tension at the max.

    It would be better if only everyone can go too, make this a proper ss reunion.

    Everyone is also busy so it cant be helped. Although its summer break, thisll be a long trip where others wont be able to contact us easily.

    Taeko and Nana said that while surrounding Yuuka with high tension too.

    W-wait a second! Eh? Kaori? Yue-san? You said that Nana and othersing is a lie

    Im sorry. Thats the lie.

    I think, its the not honest Yuuka whos the bad one.

    You two, Ill give you a p so present your face to me gracefully.

    It seemed that they intentionally made Yuuka came by herself without a gate in order to startle (?) her and checked her honest feeling (?) while telling the other participants to standby at Ryuutarou & Suzus home.

    Yuuka realized that and a vein throbbed on her forehead.

    Yuuka drew near while Kaori and Yue walked backward *sususu-* with beautiful synchro to escape.

    Hajime watched that from the corner of his eye while turning toward Taeko and Noboru.

    Half of this is like work you know? Its fine to get excited but, keep it in moderation okay?

    Geez, we told you we get it. Director Magdanese has briefed me too.

    This is also a chance for us after all. Having detailed knowledge of various worlds will be super advantageous to improve our career. Ill give a report that satisfied Hattori-san too. Everything is so that Liu-san will recognize me.

    Thest line that Noboru muttered in small volume was a bit scary in various senses

    Putting that aside, actually Noboru and Taekos participation was the idea of Hattori and Director Magdanese.

    Both departments had also heard from Hajime that the degree of easiness foring and going between worlds would improve. In that case, they greatly desired personnel in charge of other world matter in preparation for the future.

    Of course, they couldnt possibly ask Hajime for something like allowing a member of their department toe along in Hajimes private trip. But, there was a chance if it was Noboru and Taeko.

    When that idea was considered, Liliana also suggested bringing along Ryuutarou and Suzu too in preparation for the future. At that time she passionately desired for them toe too if they could.

    As for Yuuka, it seemed that Yue and Kaori nned to bring her too from the start.

    Yuuka would look our way with a longing expression of wanting to go together when we were talking about the trip in college or other ces! They had witnessed such thing several times, however, personality-wise Yuuka absolutely wouldnt bring up such thing from herself. Not to mention it would be a trip for just family, so she absolutely wouldnt be okay if she came along alone. That was their conjecture (which was perfectly correct).

    And so, they involved Nana and Atsushi toe together and as the result, these members were gathered.

    By the way, it was the truth that the majority of their former ssmates were busy and couldnt participate, but that didnt mean there werent others who greatly desired toe along.

    For example, a certain duo whose heads were filled with nothing but the hope of being able to get closer with beautiful women from other worlds, or some girls who were still holding abnormal ulterior motive toward Hajime, or a kouhai who was aiming for a chance with Onee-sama.

    Of course, all of them were rejected.

    The reason of the rejection didnt even need to be said.

    They were really vexed and jealous toward nana and others who were selected as members who coulde along in the trip that it seemed those people strongly conveyed to them how We actually want to go too but were really busy~.

    Getting back on topic.

    Liliana took Ryuutarou and Suzus hands and spoke strongly.

    Thats right! After all it will be troubling if both of you who will be in charge of my countrys knight order in the future doesnt know about other worlds in detail and build a lot of connections there!

    That future, is already fixed in Lilys head huh

    Were only thinking that we would be able to y with Kaorin and others after so long and want toe too if its not a bother though

    Ryuutarou and Suzu wore a wry smile. But, that onlysted for a moment.

    As expected its better to go with a lot of people when travelling nano! Everyone, thank you foring nano! Lets have a lot of fun nano!

    Shuu and others couldnte like during the Tortus travel. Hinata too unfortunately didnt participate because she became very busy when summer break started with things like Bureau of Onmyous work, Tsuchimikado n ritual, or fulfilling her role as a youngdy of argepany.

    There was no way Myuu felt dissatisfied of going to a trip with just family, but, there was no denying that there was a bit of loneliness growing in her. There, some big brothers and sisters who she knew really well joined their trip in high tension.

    It seemed that it turned the meeting time into the best time for Myuu.

    The radiant smile without even an ounce of worry in it made even the demonic Yuuka turned into jelly. Ryuutarou and the other boys chuckled Heheh shyly, while Suzu and the other girls also became all smiles feeling like their hearts had been shot.

    Yes yes, now that the ice is broken, itll be time soon right? Have a nice trip. We too need to go working soon.

    Yeah. Be careful, but have fun with your all!

    Sumire pped her hands and stood up from her chair. Shuu gave everyone a thumb up.

    Hajime nodded while,

    Yeah, well do that. Theres a n for party at thest day. Im thinking of doing it at the miniature garden but, Endou, Amanogawa, and the other guys and their family will also join in.

    we get it. Well finish up our works before then.

    I also mentioned it just now but dont forget to bring a lot of souvenirs okay? Give your hardworking parents some rewards.

    I think that line should be said by the children though.

    Fufu, please look forward to it.

    Hajime looked exasperated while at his side Yue held her head high and gave back a thumb up. Shia and others also said their farewell respectively before departing.

    Like that,

    Then, lets depart.

    In respond to those words, the reply Ooooo- echoed with high tension as expected. Hajime and co went to the entrance of World Door underground and finally departed for the other world travel from there.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    A gigantic tree d in sublime radiance could be seen at the other side of the door.

    The great tree of the star spirit world that towered high to the sky and covered the whole field of visionthe Star Tree.

    Its avatar weed Hajime and co who had just crossed over the world. The goddess of this world since its creation.

    The way she was looking down from the far above height with pure white radiance enveloping her and a halo on her back, and also coupled with the seven divine spirits radiating divine might while attending her, aa, certainly, anyone who was facing her would reach an understanding.

    She was definitely a god. An exalted and grand being where they had to lower their head in her presence.

    The people who were having audience with her for the first timeespecially Yuuka and others were holding their breath. They were freezing like a frog that was being red by a snake.

    In contrast, Hajime who was standing at the forefront narrowed her eyes. He didnt feel hostility. But, he also didnt feel any weing mood. Also, the feeling of pressure was weighing down on his soul without any reservation.

    She should have been notified beforehand through the offshoots of the divine spirits. They had also received permission for the visit. And yet, what was this stinging atmosphere? What was she thinking?

    A feeling of high tension drifted between Hajime and the avatar of Star TreeLutria. As though to intentionally ignore that, or perhaps in order to change the atmosphere, Shia leaped forward with full of pep & deeply affectionate smile.

    Lutria-san! Long time no see desu!!

    Right after that. Perhaps, it was a reflexive act.

    Goddess Lutria, with a terrific speed

    HIH, dont punch my stomach anymore-

    Pressed her hands on her stomach and crouched.

    The ce froze in a different sense this time. Shia too was freezing with her smile still fixed on her face.

    Looking closer, the divine spirits (main bodies) looked like they were looking everywhere but forward?

    In any case.

    It seemed, this worlds goddess-sama.

    Was holding a serious trauma.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Im thinking that I want to make different members of Tortus Travel Journal participating, so this time I added the former Ai-chan bodyguard squad (Nimura-kun sorry) and the main storys second half member (Kouki-kun sorry).

    There are also movements in Kouki side and Kousuke side and I intend to write those stories too one day. Each happening will also get connected to Hajime side at the end, maybe? Itll be nice if I can make that happen. (Itsmon knowledge how easily Shirakomes plot go astray so I cant make any guarantee! (strong deration))

    In any case, itll make me happy if everyone will enjoy this story together till the end! Best regards!

    Material introduction

    Wont open mon

    From game [Sekiro]. The bosss Ootemon, wont open mon and the yers No, Ill open it mon! are a set I think. (TN: The kanji for gate is read as mon)

    Thats a lie

    I dont know anymore how many times it is already, its a famous line from [Commando].

    Notification

    The new key visual for Arifureta anime third season hase out in the official homepage. Shia, so gant. Also, it seems the news sh preview hase out too.

    If you like, please go take a look!

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc Other World Goddess With Ton of Demands (Extremely Decent Ones)</strong>

    HIH, dont punch my stomach anymore-

    The tense atmosphere instantly reversed into a cold one in a different sense by the goddesss heartbreaking scream.

    It was like her dignity at the beginning was just a lie. The figure of the goddess crouching midair skillfully looked exactly like mere girl who was fearing being at the wrong end of unreasonable violence.

    The divine spirits also dispersed their divine majesty and approached her worriedlyno, for some reason a certain divine spirit of fire circle was the only one fixing her gaze on Shia with an expression of rapture though

    Anyway, the divine spirits were acting flustered What nowAs expected it be like this huh behind their mother who was exposing such shameful sight for a god.

    Of course, Yuuka and others were also terribly shaken up after their first impression of <em>She could only be the goddess! </em>that had been driven into them at the first sight got instantly reduced into dust (furthermore by the goddess herself).

    *Gigigi* Their eyes were turning toward Shia with stiff movements like machine that hadnt been oiled at all.

    Suspicion without any doubt was residing inside their gazes.

    It was suspicion of act of violence.

    I-its a misunderstanding desu! Theres a reason deeper than even the sea for this!

    Let me exin it in a simple term. Hauria is a n that boast Ny percent of the problems in the world can be solved with violence. And, Shia is a Hauria. In other words, thats how it is.

    What are you saying while looking like youre presenting a logical evidence like that! Please just be quiet Hajime-san! Its mostly correct thoughhh!

    <em>So hes mostly correct</em>Yuuka and others thought while drawing away a bit. Lutria gasped and returned to her senses. Perhaps that exchanged reached her ears.

    She hurriedly stood up and put on a prim face as though nothing had happened.

    Dignity revival! Dignity revival! Her divine majesty shined at full force as though to cover up what just happened! Her halo too was shining thirty percent brighter than usual!

    The divine spirits were also eagerly returning to their assigned spots. They were like trained actors. The humanoid divine spiritsthe divine spirit of darkness La, the divine spirit of thundercloud Udar, and the divine spirit of flowing sky Enti were having awkward expressions that didnt know what to say. (Soare was looking at nothing else but Shia. Shia was absolutely not meeting her eyes)

    In addition, was it just their imagination?

    The divine spirit of earthOros who was floating in the air with the form of a rock golem the size of a huge human, the divine spirit of ice and snowBarahu whose form was arge sea eagle that was as transparent as crystal, the divine spirit of sea currentMeeres whose form of sea snake dragon floating in the air was also shrank to small size, even these divine spirits who had difficult to understand expression were exuding emotion that felt like I cant bear to watch this anymore.

    In any case.

    The guidance of the stars. Ive just checked slightly whether they are working normally or not.

    I was crouching not to cover up my stomach you know? I crouched down a bit just to check the root of the Star Tree you know?

    In other words, it seemed that was how she wanted to make it looked like. For the goddesss sake. Herposed expression looked excessively surreal.

    And so, nanas mouth slipped unintentionally.

    Eh, isnt the goddesss lying skill, really bad?

    Shh, Nana! Read the room!

    Yuuka hurriedly pressed her hand on Nanas mouth. A crack appeared for an instant on Lutria-samas iron (?) mask. Maybe.

    Child of another world, this is a joyful event for this reunion to happen. However, the purpose of your visitation this time

    Lutria-sama started talking to forcefully cut through the awkward atmosphere.

    However, her gaze captured it. Captured itpletely.

    The face of the person who was coincidentally standing behind Hajime all this time and apparently hadnt entered her sight popped out suddenly at that moment.

    Most likely, her action at that point was reflexive.

    HIH, dont punch my face anymore!!

    The goddess crouched down once more. This time it was with the style of both her hands covering her head to hide her face. So to say, it was Charisma Guard pose.

    The ce froze once more. There wasnt any way to justify it anymore. The gods dignity had already received lethal damage and in a near-death state right now. Would it be possible to recover from here?

    The sight just invited too much pity, so for a moment Hajime thought to say Someone! Isnt there someone among the guests who can provide a Soul Repose(mind care)! to soften the atmosphere with a witty joke (?) but

    Or rather, Aiko was already finishing preparation at the corner of his eyes and she was looking at him with eyes that seemed to be asking Should I do it? Should I go do it!? but

    Somehow it felt like this wasnt the ce for that so he read the atmosphere and had her stop. For some reason Ai-chan-sensei dispersed her magic power with a disappointed look. Had she done Soul Repose too much and became Soul Repose addict? Or perhaps it was her hobby?

    Ignoring such exchange that was happening between Hajime and Aiko.

    Yuuka and others were turning their eyes toward the second culprit with stiff movement as expected.

    Fuh

    As expected from Yue-sama. She didnt be flustered or trying to make excuse even when Yuuka and co were looking at her like she was a violent criminal. Rather she sported a model smug face that said Yeah I did it! proudly.

    Seeing that, Ryuutarou, Noboru, and Atsushis gazes toward Lutria-sama turned warm.

    Well, its no surprise at this point, what with her being the wife of godyer.

    No good. It feels like I wont get overwhelmed anymore no matter how much pressure she exert out.

    I wonder, whats this stir in my heart? When I recalled that just now was just her desperate bluffing, she looks like a really cute goddess in my eyes

    You boyssss~~, thats rude!

    Suzus warning became the Pride Break for the god instead.

    But, surely those words hit the bulls eye. Lutria-sama went <em>Hah!? </em>once more and returned to her senses. She was slightly shaking, perhaps from anger, or perhaps from anger, while standing upright after that, an unexpected follow-up attack came.

    G-goddess-sama! Do your best nano!

    Kuh

    <em>Kill me-,</em> was those the words that she just swallowed back? Apparently the encouragement from the pure heart of a little girl(Myuu) became a pile bunker on her tearful face instead.

    Remia mama guessed it and hurriedly bowed her head in apology. Come on, leave this to papa and others okay? She said that to admonish Myuu who was about to give another cheer-up yell.

    The sure-killbo of the mother-daughters kindness exploded. Apparently. To the goddess. She couldnt say anything because it was purely originating from good intention. But, right now that considerate heart was more powerful than any attack.

    The divine spirits other than Soare were sending them gazes that strongly seemed to want to say Please stop already! The HP of mothers heart has reached zero since some time ago!.

    L-little girl from another world. And also, her mother. The kind considerations from the both of you, m-makes me truly happy.

    Lutria-sama, her voice was trembling. The twitching smile that she was forcing herself to make was painful to see.

    Hey, isnt this bad? Shia-chi and Yue-chi, they were hitting a gods stomach and face until she was reduced to this statee?

    Whats with that, so theyre both super sadists huh. As expected from the wives of the godyer. Even my heart is pounding.

    Its a misunderstanding desuu! Both Yue-san and me onlynded one blow each!

    Nana and Taeko at least were acting considerate of the goddess and had that conversation secretly through telepathy. In respond Shia tried to exin herself with utmost effort.

    But, this was a goddess they were talking about. Even though she was hostile and got defeated in the past, just maintaining her dignity even if she was still harboring some wariness toward them shouldnt be any problem at all for her seeing that both sides had reconciled shouldnt it? Then, just the fact that she was being traumatized to this degree was a clear proof of the cold-blooded violence that had been inflicted on her wasnt it?

    Having such thinking was the natural line of thought anyone would have.

    It must be just something like her never getting knocked out by humans fist ever since the creation of the world. Or perhaps, she didnt even have the experience of getting damaged?

    Yue intentionally spoke up while directing a gaze that seemed to want to say <em>Weaklingg weaklingg! </em>toward Lutria. Lutria-samas eyes were darting every which way except toward Yue.

    Actually ever since right after the notification of the groups arrival reached her until today, she had secretly practiced how she would act and speak to project her dignity when weing the group. Each time, even though she didnt need to do something like breathing, sometimes she would imagine something and became hyperventting. It happened so often that the divine spirits had witnessed it.

    My talk was interrupted just now. The spirits have been ying around under my feet since just now

    Right right, thats terrible. I get what you mean, so for now can you allow us to give our greeting?

    <em>Not yet, theres still a chance! A gods dignity wont be defeated no matter what! </em>Lutria attempted to keep her painful deception going, so as expected even Hajime couldnt stop himself from feeling sympathy.

    Yue was making an expressionless face and started staring fixedly at Lutria while folding her arms. She was clearly doing it intentionally, so Hajime scolded her <em>Bad!</em> while getting in between them so that Yue was blocked from view.

    Greetingyou mean, with fist?

    That aint it. This isnt some delinquent manga you know.

    Lutria-sama jerked and her shoulders jumped in wariness the moment Hajime said greeting. It was as though she was saying that she would block the fist this time for sure no matter from which direction it came from. Her illness was serious.

    Hajime looked exasperated. As though to say <em>Even if you say that,</em>Lutria abruptly pointed her slender finger to the distance.

    Light formed at her fingertip and flew to empty air where that light spread out thinly and started projecting an image.

    Yue could see it. In the projection, there was Lutria copsing on the ground while pressing her hand on her cheek. It seemed that Lutria too could cast Past Rey.

    Hajime and coespecially Yuukas group wondered what was the projection about and paid attention.

    One day, Ill get on top of you and hit you until you cry

    Yue was crouching down like a yankee while making a threat like that toward the goddess on the floor and ring up at her with an expression like a yankee.

    Indeed, it was understandable now how she became traumatized after facing such dreadful thing. It couldnt be helped that inside the projection, the goddess was making Charisma Guard pose while trembling.

    Yuuka and co went Uwaa with cringing expressions. Shia went That isnt how it looks like desu! Yue-san was just liking me a bit too muchh! Thats all desu! to follow up which wasnt much of a follow up at all.

    The projection vanished.

    HAA HAA-, one of, kuh, your purpose foring herefuu fuuhisnt this?

    To repeat once more, goddess didnt need to breath. And yet she was pressing her hand on her chest while breathing hard. She was definitely hyperventting.

    It seemed Lutria-sama thought that Yue came here to make good of her words.

    By the way, goddess also didnt do something like shedding tear. And so, saying Hit you until you cry was the same like proiming Ill keep hitting you forever and ever to the goddess.

    Certainly, it was truly scary. This was a goddess who received violence for the first time since she was born. Of course it would be a trauma.

    Hajime let out a sigh.

    Yu~e~. The talk wont progress like this, so you too say something to her.

    Hajimes request that was said with a wry smile caused Yue to sigh <em>fuuh</em> with an atmosphere of <em>Cant be helped then</em>.

    Dont think that you can be forgiven easily after trying to kill my beloved Shia. Not to mention you even proimed that you would do the same thing no matter how many times if you decide that it is necessary.

    <em>As expected it will be the fist? Are you going to get on top of me? </em>Lutria started hardening her defense, but Yue continued However.

    Ill consider your traumatized figure as enough retribution. Thats why, Ill spare you from the hitting you until you cry.

    Promise?

    Wonder why, Lutria-sama, was she slightly regressing into a child? Perhaps she became too relieved from hearing the words that she wanted to hear that shepletely let go of her tension.

    Eh, cute- Slipped out from Atsushis mouth. As thought to say dont say anything unnecessary, Nana stomped on Atsushis toes. <em>AH!? Whatre you doingg!</em>

    Nn. We want to know more, about this world, and about you too. We came in order to build a friendly rtionship. I hope you can trust us.

    Yues expressionless stare instantly turned soft. The smile she sported was so beautiful it made even a god be taken aback. It was filled with affection.

    Hey, Suzu. Making someone know their ce with pain before giving kindness, isnt this already traini

    Ryuu-kun, dont say anything more. The goddesss pride will die for sure this time.

    Ryuutarou and Suzus conversation could be heard among the group. Yuuka and co couldnt help but smile drily.

    Nn, really. I dont mind letting bygones be bygones if were able to deepen our friendship during the trip this time.

    Is that so

    Lutria-sama let out a relieved sigh for sure this time. She must have been very tense this whole time. *Shuru shuru shuru~* It felt like there was such sound effect as her godly majesty and radiance were settling down.

    The divine spirits other than Soare who were watching over this interaction were also smiling broadly.

    Soares eyes would be bloodshot soon, but that was exactly why nobody made any mention of her. It was truly the literal application of the saying The spirit you do not approach will not curse you. (TN: Or letting sleeping dogs lie in English)

    Then

    The stiffness also went away from Lutrias expression and it looked like the talk would finally progress. And so, before that, there was onest word from Yue-sama.

    Nn. So for now,e down?

    Eh?

    Come down?

    Lutrias eyes were capturing the gently and kindly smiling Yue.

    Smile smile, smile smile.

    And yet, why was it? She was feeling a strange pressure. Lutria-sama was perplexed andte in reacting.

    Perhaps Yue-sama considered that as refusal. Her smiling expression quickly dropped down from her face. That was just howpletely her emotion vanished to be described like that.

    Yuuka and co, no, even Hajime and co went Hieh and stepped back. Meanwhile Yue spoke to Lutria who was quickly turning white with a menacing tone.

    How long are you going to look down on us. Come down here already.

    Ah, yes.

    Lutria-sama was very obedient. *Shun-* She even used teleportation and descended to the ground. The divine spirits also hurriedly descended.

    Only Soare tried to leap at Shia amidst themotion, so La restrained her using whip of darkness.

    *Twirl* Yue cutely twirled toward Hajime and others who had withdrawn to the back before anyone realized. An adorable sweet smile was pasted on her face.

    Hajime, is this fine?

    Her atmosphere was like, <em>Ive done well right? Praise me?</em> Behind her, Lutria-sama was rubbing her arm over and over. Was she getting goosebumps? She looked like she didnt know what to say.

    That Yue, inside she hath not forgiven her at all huh? But to call her immature for that art, well, its not like I couldst not understand her feeling.

    Yues Shia Love level is at the same level with Hajime. Perhaps it cant be helped?

    The same thing can be said about Shia though. Its truly a mutual feeling perhapsI know that she also consider us as important but, should I say that theres something between two that has no gap to be intruded on

    Hey, Shizuku-chan, Lily. In this case, Yues feeling toward the people of the kingdom who directly summoned Shia here must be

    Kaoris suspicion made Shizuku and co looked at each other and shivered. Yuuka and co too, they couldnt help but feel that the country they were nning to go after this was being enveloped in a dark cloud.

    Rude. Talking like Im a mad dog. I wont do anything bad to a country that has Shias friend in it.

    Yues attitude must be to give a warning just in case because the other side was a goddess. That was why, even she didnt feel entirely positive toward them, there was no doubt that she wouldnt act scathingly toward the people of the kingdom.

    After all there was no doubt that everything behind what she was doing was all for Shias sake.

    Shia realized that, so she reflexively hugged Yue tightly.

    Ehehe, Yue-san, geez, just how much do you like mee!

    Nn~, around ten times of Shias feeling for me?

    Ee~? Its me whose like are ten times, no a hundred times though?

    Flirt flirt flirt flirt. Usually Yue would get buried in Shias chest, but right now she was in her college student mode. There was almost no height difference between the two. They both were pressed closely on each other while their hands were put around the others waist. The way they were staring into each others eyes from a distance where their noses almost touched was

    It couldnt be helped even if outsider hallucinated there were lily flowers blooming profusely at the background.

    Tio and others who were used to see this sight went Oh my! smilingly, but it was different for Yuuka and co. Oo~ They were immersed in a mysterious moving emotion (?). For some reason Atsushi and Noboru were pressing their hands together. The sight must be very healthy for their eyes.

    Meanwhile, there was also someone whose heart almost lost self-control.

    KIIIH, that woman! To be so close with Shia like that-

    It was Soare-san. Her expression became like an ogre and she was about to leap forward. Everyone felt like they saw such sight at the edge of their vision, but Barahu froze her inside an ice block so everyone happily ignored it.

    Ryuutarou put his hand on Hajimes shoulder.

    This has been on my mind since Shia-sans confession and the like butNagumo, you always got kept out of the loop when those two started flirting huh. Lighten up okay? Ill listen if you wanna talk.

    Stop looking at me sympathetically like that. Ill hit you.

    <em>This is a precious moment so its fine. Im not bothered. </em>Hajime said, but still there was a bit of idle atmosphere drifting from him.

    In any case, it didnt change the fact that Lutria had calmed down from Yues treatment.

    Once more, I shall express my wee to everyone.

    Lutria glided on the ground and closed the distance slightly. She pulled herself together and spoke her words.

    My name is Lutria. The avatar of this Star Tree and the administrator of this world. The mother of the divine spirits who governed nature. I pray, that this reunion will develop into good things.

    She was in a very disappointing state at the beginning but, the softly smiling Lutria had the beauty that was worthy to be called a goddess as expected.

    Atsushi was entranced and murmured Pretty with reddening face. The murmur was quite loud, so Nana said <em>Dont say unnecessary thing</em> and thrust her hand between his ribs. <em>KUEH!?</em> He let out a strange shriek.

    We too! Lutria-san, long time no see desu! Im happy we can meet again! Ill introduce everyone okay? These people are my family, along with my friends too desu!

    It seemed to be the correct move to entrust the introduction to Shia. It was Shia who moved the goddesss heart. That Shias unchanging genuineness was even more radiant than a gods halo was amon knowledge.

    Shia introduced her family and friends one by one, like she was boasting about them, or perhaps like a small kid showing off her treasure to others. The expressions of Lutria and others were also breaking into widening smile in proportion of that.

    Also, about the divine spirits (main bodies), as expected they couldnt receive information from their divided soul across worlds, so they too had beenpletely separated from Shia all this time. This was also their first time meeting Yuuka and others.

    There was preparation being made to transfer the information that had been experienced by their divided souls.

    ording to Enti, if they could share information with the divine spirits, the information could also be shared with Lutria through them, so it would be quicker for a lot of things that way.

    Shia was introducing them while looking so happy, so they wondered if it perhaps might be boorish to interrupt and held back but

    Shia Hauria. My thanks for the introductions. I can see very well that you are blessed with great family and friends. This Lutria can certainly see how these men and women could be your reason to go home.

    EheheIm so happy to hear you say that desu-

    The atmosphere was great. Everyone could see that Lutria was looking at Shia favorably with delight.

    Thest time they were here, there wasnt any time to interact and they had to go home immediately because of the problem of magic power, but now that they could talk a little with each other like this, time felt like it was passing so quickly.

    At the very least, perhaps Lutria didnt get anymore shback of the stomach punch the moment she saw Shias face?

    Putting that aside, apparently the hungry beast would reach her limit soon.

    Without the shared information from the divided soul, most likely the main body of the hopeless Soare had been thinking about Shia the whole time for four years. Right now she was in the state of being frozen solid inside an ice cube added with Oross stone doing Complete Sealing! from above, even so JiA~, look at mEe~~ such dirty voice was slightly reverberating.

    The information sharing ought to be done immediately. Before another monster like a certain Altena could be born.

    Ryuutarou and co would soon reach their limit too in pretending like there was nothing. Yuuka too had been tugging at Hajimes sleeve insistently with an uneasy look since some time ago.

    Shia, my bad but

    Yes? Ah

    It seemed Shia realized. As expected, apparently the matter of information sharing had been gone from her head because she got too high-tensioned. She fidgeted in embarrassment.

    I want to share the divided souls experience to their main bodies, is that alright?

    I dont mind. Rather, I too was just thinking of the method for that.

    After receiving the permission, Hajime lifted up the Treasure Warehouse ring on his hand. It slightly shined with crimson light.

    Enti, La, Barahu, and Meeres unconsciously became on guard seeing that coloring. They must got reminded of the hellish scene in the past when this world got dyed crimson and be remade. It looked like they too had been sufficiently traumatized.

    Putting that aside, spheres of light with seven colors flew out from the Treasure Warehouse.

    Those seemed to be the information body extracted from the divided souls beforehand. Those spheres then returned to their respective main body.

    They smoothly entered into the chests of the main bodies as though melting in. Then a second passed.

    The main bodies who learned everything showed their respective reaction.

    All of them showed shock and bewilderment. Some were looking at Hajime with gazes of fearful awe. La was looking smug with pride from being chosen to be the avatar of a great tree just like her mother. Soare-san inside the rock who seemed to be showing withdrawal symptoms was letting out a disgusting giggle Nyufuh, nufufuh while immersing herself into the days she was spending together with Shia

    And then, the one who showed the biggest reaction, perhaps it was just to be expected.

    A, ah, au au

    The divine spirit of flowing sky-chan whose sullen face never went away this whole time even while subtly paying attention at Hajime, her face was turning red, really really red.

    The divided souls information sharing wasnt just a sharing of mere record. It was experience sharing. What the divided soul felt, their current feeling, their thinking too, they were all naturally shared. It felt like their own experience.

    And so, well, naturally it became like this.

    Just whatre you doing, mee!!

    She screamed. The wind raged *Whoosh*. A localized storm broke out. Of course, Lutria-okaasan scolded her <em>Bad!</em> and it got erased.

    Enti who lost her method to disperse the shame that was overflowing without end looked at Hajime with her still crimson face. Her twintails bristled up.

    And then, while her eyes became a bit tearful,

    D-dont misunderstand okay! Its my divided soul that became your goddess and not mee!

    To repeat, the experience of a divided soul was shared with the main body to be their own experience.

    Right now, Enti (main body) whose impression of Hajime was only about right after the curbstomp in the past and Enti (clone) who had be Hajimes only goddess were still in the middle of uniting.

    And so,

    Nice tsundere!!

    A perfect tsundere nano!

    Its exactly like Sumire-okaasama said. Im d I kept the camera at standby! Im definitely bringing back this data!

    Wide-smiled thumb up came from Atsushi & Noboru and Myuu. Liliana who was apparently instigated by Sumire-okaasan was even recording the event with her camera video. That was just how magnificent the tsundere act was.

    My bottom, isnt something that cheappp! Stuupiddd!!

    Ah, Enti! Where are you going! Come back! Eh, she ignored me?

    Lutria-okaasan was astonished. Enti-chan was being in her rebellious phase for the first time in tens of thousands of years. Though there was also the possibility of her just not hearing the order because her embarrassment was overflowing.

    A Treasure Warehouse shined at the corner of his eyes. It was Yuuka. She was taking out her skyboard.

    Nagumo! Im going after her!

    Eh? No, just leave her al

    I cant just leave her alone, it doesnt feel like someone else business to me!

    Yuuka flew away as soon as she said that without listening anymore.

    In a sense, shes letting the cat out of the bag?

    And what do you think about that, Nagumo-kun?

    Nana and Taeko were grinning widely. Hajime ignored them to the best of his ability.

    Im worried for Yuuka-chan, so Ill go too just in case okay?

    Yeah. Im counting on you, Kaori.

    Kaori spread out her wings and followed after Yuuka. Right after that.

    Shia! Aa, my friend! I cant hold back anymore-. Know that even just the act of preventing this embrace of reunion is an unforgivable sinn!

    Ah

    The ovepping voices belonged to La, Barahu, and Oros. The members who were restraining Soare with whip of darkness and ice and rock.

    All those bindings were scorched by sun. The rock melted and magma poured out with rushing flow. The evaporated ice became steam and dispersed. The fragments of scorched and shredded darkness were fanned by the heat and swayed in the air.

    Ufufuh, Shia. You came to meet the real me arent you?

    Hih

    Looked from the side, it was a sight of a lovestruck woman approaching with 100% humidity, d in syrupy magma(love), with aura of darkness(yandere) drifting around her.

    Even Shia backed away when faced with such.

    Recently she had gotten used to deal with the divided soul skilfully, but it seemed that memory of getting skilfully dealt with was a powerful drug fo the real body(Soare) who had been eagerly waiting for this reunion where each moment felt like an ternity.

    This state too would surely calm down as time passed and the integration of experiences finished but

    Comee-, Shia! A hug! Hug me tightly just like that time!

    What time that you mean by that timee!?

    Shia backed away more. Yue stepped forward.

    Shia is my Shia though? O? O? How about I teach your ce just like your clone, oo?

    Yue-san too dont provoke herrr! Or rather, why are you making yankee moves like this only with the people of the star spirit world!?

    Soare, calm down. Listen to what your mother

    Okaa-sama just shut up over there! This is a womans battle!

    Eh, shut u-, eh? Soare is telling me to shuteh?

    A daughters rebellious phase for the first time in tens of thousands of years part 2. The mothers shock was immeasurable. She even staggered a little bit.

    The divine spirits split into the group for stopping Soare and the group for supporting Lutria and started moving in panic.

    Aiko-san, perhaps this is the moment of your turn?

    Lily-san! As I thought you also think so? Actually I too am thinking the same and have finished the preparation already! Tio-san, if you like can you do the same?

    Aiko. Thou, art not really bing a Soul Repose addict right? Why, art thou looking so happy like that?

    I wonder, perhaps because there wasnt any chance at all to do it recently?

    Certainly, among them Aiko was the one who had the least chance to use magic on the whole, not just Soul Repose. After all Aiko was the person who Hajime gave the most consideration about her work amount.

    However, even Aiko was a human. There was no doubt that sometimes the feeling of wanting to use the power she had would well up even inside her. <em>Quick, quick the Soul Repose-, I want to shoot the Soul Repose-, Haa Haa-, </em>perhaps it was that kind of thing?

    <em>I dont want that kind of Ai-chan-sensei</em>Ryuutarou and Suzu were making that kind of expression. The two who were reduced into spectators at the back while folding their arms were,

    As I thought things cant go smoothly eh.

    Guess so. This is expected though.

    They sighed. Perhaps it was these two who had their feet nted the firmest on the ground.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    A while after that.

    I had heard about the purpose of this visit to a certain degree but, I see. So it was because of such circumstance.

    Lutria nodded with a serious expression as though nothing had happened at all. Her hand was holding Las hand as they were sharing information.

    At the same time, a red slime was jiggling on Shias hand. It was the fate of the person who was taught her ce by Yue-sama.

    Very, well. I shall ept your request.

    Thats pretty easy. Setting aside the sightseeing, I thought you would get a rather stormy look about the talk of the worlds structure, giving us warning or harsh advice.

    Hajime looked a bit dubious. Lutria put on a smile. Unexpectedly it was a smile like a mother when praising her child.

    From the start, the attempt to restore the worlds bnce is a great undertaking that deserve praise. How you learned the importance of the matter, prepare with cautiousness, and attempt to obtain as much knowledge as possible, I consider all those things as your virtue.

    As expected for a goddess, the revival n of the World Trees branches was a greatly wee news just like with Foltina.

    She showed no disapproval, on top of that his stance of not doing as he pleased despite being a human who surpassed even a goddess, and relied on goddess to judge the possibility of things were likeable to her.

    I thought that you are a child of man who is a bit haughtier than this but, it looks like there is a need for me to revise my evaluation of you.

    No, I think Im haughty enough. But, I already got a chill from shock and fear. It was good that I learned about the dragon before mypetitive spirit could rear up.

    Failure is an important factor that is inseparable from children of man no matter how hard you try. That in itself is not evil. To reflect on yourself, learn, and then umte strength should be none other than the true worth of the children of man.

    <em>That should be mans true worth,</em> those were the words of the goddess who had continued to believe on it until the world was just a step away from destruction. In a sense, those might be the highest words of praise that she could give.

    Hajime awkwardly scratched his head. Perhaps he was a bit shy from the unexpectedly high evaluation. Lutrias expression softened even more seeing that.

    Nagumo Hajime, you said that is your name isnt it?

    Yeah.

    I judge that turning my back on the current you will be the most foolish action I can take. I promise that I shall answer your questions to the best of my ability.

    I seemy thanks, Goddess Lutria.

    Yue and others had taken a step back to watch over the dialogue. Myuu and others were also patting their chest in relieve seeing how the talk progressed.

    Also, Enti-chan who had turned into a gut of wind from shyness still hadnt returned. Of course, Yuuka and Kaori who went after her too.

    Just where in the world she nned to go? Or perhaps, they were having a girls talk somewhere around this time?

    Putting that aside, Lutrias gaze moved in turn on Myuus group to Ryuutarous group. At the end her gaze stopped on Shia.

    Of course, I also give my permission to go visit the human society.

    Lutria-san!

    Child of foreign world who took great pains for the sake of our worldShia Hauria. You speak that you wish to meet my children because of your deep affection for them. There is no way I can say no to that.

    Lutria in her own way must be feeling deep gratitude to Shia for providing the third choice where she didnt need to kill the humans of this world and saved her heart from despair.

    Looking at her soft atmosphere made Shia reflexively asked. It was something that had been on her mind all this time and Hajime was nning to check.

    Umm say, about the time difference of our world and this world, is it the same like when we came here before?

    The time difference when she first came here was about four times. One hour at earth was around four hours at this side.

    If the time difference wasnt constant and the time advanced even quicker

    Lutrias eyes blinked toward that question that was asked by a slightly anxious Shia.

    Time difference? Between fellows where both possessed a great tree? That shouldnt be

    Lutria abruptly casted her gaze down. Apparently she was carefully examining the information that she had received from the divine spirits (other than Enti). Her expression grimaced slightly. As though she was directly facing an iprehensible fact.

    It looks like you knew about the fact that the time difference itself exist only just now huh.

    Yes, a small concept like time is something alien for god. However, for fellows where the great tree exist in each, difference in the flow of time shouldntis this also the influence of many of the great trees being lost? Or perhaps the cause came from the world being closed

    Lutria got immersed in some kind of thought in the middle of her words and she started muttering to herself. Hajime narrowed his eyes while the other people were showing confusion.

    It was a parade of concerning words, but in any case, right now the priority was to obtain answer that Shia sought. Hajime didnt open his mouth and urged Shia with his gaze.

    Shia nodded and called out a bit strongly.

    Umm! Lutria-san!

    ! I got slightly too absorbed in my thought. Dont worry, Shia Hauria. Fromparing the memories of La and everyone else, theres almost no change at all in the time difference.

    Almost?

    In the term of your worlds calendar, it should be less than five years that have passed over here.

    It looked like the time difference had widened slightly. Even so, if it hadnt even been five years than it was still within eptable limits. Shia patted her chest in relief.

    You are keeping that worlds connecting gate open is for the sake of eliminating that time difference isnt it? Im feeling interference to space-time from it. Using the divine spirits as a wedge in cewhat a forcible method.

    Some exasperation could be glimpsed in Lutrias eyes that were looking at the gate from where Hajime and co came out. Actually, the gate hadnt been closed at all since they went through it.

    It was a feat that was enabled by the unlimited magic power. This forceful method was none other than the method to temporarily eliminate the time difference between earth and the star spirit world.

    Lutria was understanding right now because she had the memories from the divine spirits, but actually Hajime and others who had be even more dangestronger than before that they could continue to maintain this kind of gate indefinitely was also one of the sources of Lutrias extreme worry.

    Should I close it if its causing some kind of problem?

    No, right now there isnt. I want to talk about it a bit more but

    It seemed that Lutria too had the same feeling like Hajime. Right now she should prioritize Shia and moved her gaze to her. Her gaze was gentle.

    I dont know much about what the people that you are close with has been doing. This is for the sake of keeping with the decision to separate human and us. But, I know that at the very least the children of man even now is living with their utmost effort while helping each other without getting into conflict.

    Is, that soI see desu!

    Yes. Shia Hauria. We cannot send our words to the world of man anymore. That is why, if their way of living measure up to your eyes, please give them words of praise in our ce too.

    Fufu, I got it! This Shia Hauria will go assess them properly in the ce of everyones mom!

    Shia saluted sharply and epted Lutrias feeling with a smile.

    Then, seeing that weve gotten permission from the goddess to make contact, Eric was it? Ill send a message to the king first just in case.

    Hajime said that and took out a hexagonal crystal with pretty sky blue color.

    Ou? What the hell Nagumo. You didnt contact them beforehand even though were going to meet the king of a country?

    Will it be fine? Will they be able to wee us if we just suddenly show up there?

    Ryuutarou and Suzu asked a verymon sense concern. Atsushi and Nana and others also thought the same and looked at Hajime with worry.

    Tio and Shizuku gave additional exnation in the ce of Hajime who was preparing the teleportation.

    We didst not know whether the time difference art constant or not. Although the location art known through thepass, in the end we couldst not urately predict when we wouldst arrive. It wouldst only trouble the other side if we notified them beforehand.

    Shia is the hero there right? The people there would be restless the whole time if they knew that such honored guest woulde but they didnt know exactly when.

    The expressions of Ryuutarou and co became Certainly, its just as you say with understanding. At the same time, although she was also making the same expression of understanding, in Lilianas case it seemed a fire had been lit somewhere in her heart.

    Aa, that, its really troubling isnt it. Emperor Gahard or Pope Simon too, they too always gave advance announcement like Were going there soon you know? Soon when, I always sent them letter asking that every time but they would just toss it away into trash bin. Or rather, please use themunication device. Even our side is really busy. The other side with their status also need a lot of preparation for suitable reception, thats why I want to make it efficient, and yet just how much of a waste it is to maintain the preparation for weing a big-wig so it can be done anytime, they just dont get it! In the first ce the concept of time is something invented by mankind for the greatest optimization you know? Use it, if youre human then use the convenient concept called time to the maximum! Specify your schedule to the minute and second! Dont work sluggishly

    Lily-san, calm down! Soul Repose!!

    My my, Aiko-san too please calm down. To look so happy like thatare your tension heightening perhaps from the trip?

    For now, they understood that Liliana was stashing away dissatisfaction toward his majesty the emperor and his holiness the pope who were loose with time. In any case, that was why the contact to his majesty Eric was being done right now.

    Seeing Liliana snapped suddenly made Lutria became slightly taken aback saying I-I see. So this is what they called suddenly snapping youth that she learned through the knowledge she scanned from the memories of the divine spirits. She cleared her throat.

    After confirming that everyones attention was on her, she turned her expression into a serious one. She also enveloped herself with a bit of divine majesty. It was clear that she had something important to talk as a goddess from here on.

    Nagumo Hajime, and children of foreign world. This Lutria has dered her wee to your visit this time. I shall not take back those words. However, that does not mean you are free to do whatever you wish here.

    Her tone was solemn and cautioning. Those words expressed her seriousness and was filled with divine majesty that their soul felt. It was truly a word of god.

    So restriction is needed huh.

    Yes, I require an important promise in order to ept everyone here.

    Hajime and co straightened their posture naturally. Ryuutarou and co and even Myuu took a listening stance with obedient expression.

    Lutrias gaze caught Yue.

    Resolve yourself in case you fail to keep your promise. You shall learn how terrifying a goddess is who put her very existence on the line.

    Nn

    There was no unneeded word, however, Yue nodded deeply. Because she knew how strong someone who was trying to protect a beloved existence with no regard of their own life. And most of all, she could sympathize with such stance.

    It was a different matter if her family got targeted with a one-sided reason, but she wouldnt do something like intentionally trampling down on someone elses important thing. She looked back with such emotion in her eyes.

    Perhaps it went through. Lutria nodded back with the tension around her eyes slightly loosening up.

    In the end, what kind of requirement would be applied on them while sightseeing this world?

    Like the way of interacting with spirit? Or perhaps they wasnt allowed to talk about the goddess and co right now to Dahlia and others? It was also possible that she might ask them to leave all their weapons behind before going to the human society here.

    A bit of tension ran between Ryuutarou and co. Hajime and co too were putting on serious expressions, feeling that the sess or failure of their other world interaction from here on was hanging to this moment.

    A second passed and Lutria spoke her requirement with a bit of tension too.

    First, dont send meteor down recklessly.

    Who can do that!!

    Ryuutarou, Suzu, Atsushi, Noboru, Taeko, and Nanas tsukkomi exploded inplete harmony. The expressions of Hajime and co were also showing Eeh?.

    Lutria-san didnt pay attention to that and continued.

    Next, dont alter the world by your own ord.

    Thats whyy, who can do thattt!!

    Tsukkomi with all their being harmonized beautifully once more! However, to Lutria these requirements that she levied on Hajime and co were a matter of life and death! She didnt falter or pause and kept speaking till the end.

    Third, dont punch a goddess indiscriminately. Fourth, dont give weapon of other world to human society! Fifth, dont dye the world crimson, or putting metal fragment inside a living creatures body that torment them! Sixth, dont kill and revive someone repeatedly for mischief!

    It wasnt just Ryuutarou and co now, even Myuu, Remia, Aiko, and others were turning their gazes toward Hajime, Yue, and Shia.

    Even without any words being said, their feelings were conveyed clearly enough.

    Which was, Aint these just the listing of the deed of a certain someone?.

    Mother, please mention our request too!

    And about Soare too! Just like we have talked out beforehand!

    I know!

    The divine spirits who were quietly standing by behindamong them Udar and La were whispering into Lutrias ears with small voices. They were already calling it request instead of requirement, but Lutria nodded with an expression that seemed to clearly say Dont worry. Your mother will tell them clearly!.

    Seventh, dont dodge lightning with guts. When dodging do it in a way that can be exined properly with logic.

    Umm, thats not even a requirement to protect the world anymore

    Shia-chans tsukkomi was ignored!

    Eighth! Dont be kind to divine spirit after breaking their heart! If youre going to be kind to them then look after them till the end!

    Isnt that line sound like a mom warning her child when finding an abandoned cat?

    Soare-san, has her treatment be already like that even with the goddess?

    Atsushi and Nana were looking at Soare like they were seeing a sad creature for some reason.

    Soare-san *jiggle?* inside Shias hand. It looked like she was rxing and not listening to the talk. Indeed, this was a hopeless case.

    Ninth, dont rub divine spirit thoughtlessly! In case of rubbing be careful of the spot you are touching and rub gently!

    Hajime?

    T-thats not it, its a misunderstanding Yue. I was just jiggling a slime. There isnt anything like right spot or bad spot with that.

    This must be 100% Entis request. Just which spot of her got rubbed when Hajime rubbed slime Enti for the first time?

    <em>Just what kind of thing shes making her mother saying?</em> Even while thinking that, Ryuutarou, Atsushi, and Noboru reflexively imagined bad things. They were slightly shaken.

    Suzu whose eyes stared reproachfully pressed the white part of Ryuutarous nail. Ryuutarou let out <em>Uguh</em> sound. Beside him Atushi also got his toes grinded to the ground.

    Noboru-kun looked a bit lonely.

    Andst

    Theres still more?

    Dont punch a goddess hastily!

    Thats the second time you say that though?

    Surely it was said twice because of how important it was.

    In any case, those seems to be the rule that they had to obey while travelling in the star spirit world.

    Everyone other than Hajime, Yue, and Shia thought. With one heart. Which was,

    Theres practically no rule! Therere a lot of requirements but theyre all extremely decent!

    Papa, Yue-oneechan, Shia-oneechan. Please restrain yourself here okay? Nano

    With a worried look, Myuu begged at the culprits who caused a rule that ought to be called as Nagumo Familys Ten Commandments rather than the star spirit worlds rule to be created.

    The three looked at each other and let out wry smiles. And then,

    Ill do my best.

    Ill take it into consideration with positive mindset.

    I think guts is sufficiently logical desuu!

    It aint good, nano. Myuu cant feel at ease at all nano.

    It was exactly like she said. Everyone in this ce felt a tinge of uneasiness.

    Of course, it was Lutria-sama who looked the most uneasy.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    In the meantime, in an office of Balted Kingdom.

    The door opened and someone came in. It was a handsome king with blonde hair and golden eyes. This person was King Eric Luxeed Balted.

    Before he gave the impression like a wild young lion, but almost five years of time had removed the wildness and youth from him. In exchange it equipped him with style and dignity.

    It was like he had matured into a real lion that was worthy to be the leader of the pack. However, his feet suddenly stopped before he could sit on his favorite chair.

    His sharp eyes narrowed quietly.

    What?

    Ahead of his gaze was an object that looked like a blue hexagonal crystal. It was ced snugly on his desk.

    He didnt remember seeing such thing at all. It didnt even look practical, and it felt too small to be a furniture.

    Was it a present from someone? From one of the fiance candidates that had been increasing endlessly in the recent time? However, there shouldnt be such scoundrel who would do something like cing unknown object inside the kings office, and on top of that over the kings work desk. It would be a problem if there was anybody like that.

    Just what in the world

    If this was five years ago, he would suspect the object to be a spirit tool. Or perhaps an assassination attempt by such thing.

    However, these days any tool with power had been lost. Any worry for that was nonexistence.

    Fuh, guess Im overthinking it. Its different from the past. It might be something that Louise or someone else forget here.

    After all his childhood friends who were working as his close aides seemed to have it hard with handling the marriage proposal that were flooding them recently.

    Eric rethought like that and moved his still legs a step forward.

    Right after that.

    *sh-* The crystal emitted light. Wha-!? Erick shouted while covering his face in shock.

    Your majesty!? Whats the mawhat!?

    Commander of the royal guard Greghis short ck hair had grown considerably and had swept back style nowrushed in. And then his expression became simrly shocked, even so he grabbed Erics cor and pulled him behind himself before taking a defensive stance.

    Right after that, it happened.

    The light emitted from the crystal took a human shape.

    Eeh!?

    It couldnt be helped even if the king and the royal guardmander let out such stupid voice. After all the person who appeared was the god damn bastard who wrecked the hearts of Eric and co in various senses five years ago!

    The human image that would be described as hologram if a person from earth saw it started talking. It talked about various things, like how this was a message, and the reason it was sent here.

    The two were frozen with shock, however, it was only this one thing that entered their ears smoothly and their brainsprehended properly.

    Shia ising. They can meet her again.

    Their expressions broke into smiles. But, that onlysted for a moment.

    Because, they heard it clearly. Shia-chan, she was apparently looking forward to meet Dahlia. Furthermore she looked forward to it very much.

    The message ended. The crystal lost its shine.

    A second passed.

    Eric and Greg looked at each other.

    Your majesty. Dahlia, is already

    Dont say it, I know. Shit, it was also our responsibility that she became like that but

    Both of their faces became mournful. However, there was no time to rx. After all the message said that the arrival would be tomorrow. It said that there was no need of excessive hospitality but, they couldnt just do that. After all this was the group of the world savior.

    Anyway-, we can only tell the truth with sincerity! Send out the emergency summons!

    As your majestymand.

    Greg hurriedly left the office.

    Eric clenched his fist. He was happy to be able to meet Shia. But

    Shiasorry. What we did to Dahlia

    Those words that were filled with shame resounded inside the office with frailty somewhere in it.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The word count increase drastically when therere many people. My apologies that the story doesnt really progress, but please be merciful. Although its the final arc, itll be a travel chapter for a while so itll be great if you can enjoy the story leisurely just like with Tortus Travel Journal.

    In any case its the star spirit world arc. Best regards!

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc The Dialogue of Demon God and Goddess ~Apanied by Hellish Background~</strong>

    <em>Kyaakyaa</em>, high spirited voices were echoing through the tranquil forest.

    It was gloomy even though it should be noon, however, there wasnt any mncholic atmosphere.

    Pirs of light that were filtering through the trees were standing here and there. The surrounding trees and canopy of leaves and branches, and also the colorful flowers were enveloped in faint light. Faint phosphorescences were drifting lightly here and there. Sometimes they were even fluttering in the air as though they were dancing.

    Hou, this art a beautiful forest.

    It feels like Princess Monon*ke herself is going toe out from the forest.

    Looks like therere also small critters peeking at our way.

    Tio unconsciously let out a voice of admiration, followed by Shizuku and Suzu who were enjoying the surrounding sight with expressions of rapture.

    The ind where god and spirit lived. A holy precinct that was considered as a sacred ground.

    The forest was filled with mysticism that was truly worthy to be described as such.

    This is, its the trees that are avoiding us isnt it?

    We cant sense it but, maybe, its exactly like that.

    Weve been only walking straight forward since some times ago after all.

    Ryuutarous confirmation made Atsushi and Nana dropped their gazes to their feet and they nodded.

    Naturally the ground wasnt a paved path or the like. It also wasnt anything like an animal path. It was a natural forest that was untouched. But, not even once they had to go around trees or even feeling that it was difficult to walk.

    Its just like Ive told everyone before this. That well be using the Spirits Lane.

    Their good looking guidethe divine spirit of thundercloud Udar looked back over his shoulder and answered Ryuutarou and co who were looking around their surrounding with mystified looks.

    Taeko and Noboru ruminated on the simple exnation that was given to them before.

    Its the work of the space-time barrier that is applied on this forest, isnt it? The spirits and divine spirits, and alsowhat was it again?

    The spirit beast. The living creatures residing in this forest advance through the decided route while covering themselves with spirit particle. With that they can advance through thepressed distancewasnt it?

    Umu, thats how it works.

    In other words, there existed a shortcut that was exclusive for god and spirit. The spatial distance was shrunk, so to use an example, it was like one step would be the same like crossing a hundred steps worth of distance.

    You originally also use it to lead uninvited guest astray right?

    Umu-, its exactly as you say, Shia!

    Udar turned aroundpletely and nodded several times deeply. From the start he wasnt walking but gliding several dozen centimeters over the ground, so he was able to walk (?) backward without any difficulty.

    Liliana and Aiko exchanged words in small voice seeing that.

    His voice is inly livelier only when talking with Shia-san isnt it?

    The clone Udar-san has a calmer atmosphere though

    This divine spirit might be the biggest Shia Lover right after Soare. He too would be exuding happiness of this reunion with Shia until he gotpletely used to the shared information from the divided soul.

    What about when Shia-oneechan came for the first time here with others? Everyone didnt get lost nano?

    Now that you mention it thats right isnt it? It feels like we were just going straight.

    That was because we were indirectly guiding you all. Besides, umm, it was that. Mother was also in a tight spot at that time. The ce that was the origin of the barrier was alsoholding back the star, remember?

    Ah

    Shia-chan guessed it. Her expression became very awkward.

    Shia-oneechan? Whats wrong nano?

    Umm, you see, Myuu-chan. Just like I mentioned before, Hajime-san brought down Meteor Impact like it was out of style and a lot of things got blown up very vigorously everywhere desu.

    Ah, as Myuu thought, nano

    Yes, in the past Hajime did Meteor Impact to this lone ind in order to stop Lutrias remote attack. Furthermore he didnt stop with just one but a lot.

    Most likely the barrier had an origin point and it was located at the center of this ind. It was only natural. After all the barrier was to prevent intruder from arriving at the center.

    There was no doubt that they never imagined that someone would actuallyunch a direct attack on the barrier from stratosphere.

    Err, to all the forest dwellers, sorry for what papa did. He didnt have any bad intentor rather he had nothing but bad intent but, surely he was desperate in order to protect Shia-oneechan, thats why, err-

    Myuu anxiously looked around at the surrounding, checking whether there was any children who were enraged or sad by her papas deed (?).

    She was a little bit concerned. The true identity of most of the lights drifting inside the forest were apparently spirits, but she felt this sense of distance from them no matter what she did.

    They werent openly running away from her by all means. Rather, they were curious about her. But, they hesitated to approach. It was that kind of feeling.

    Myuu had heard from Shia before that spirits were approaching her but, right now the spirits were only watching from afar despite that Shia and a divine spirit were here. As she thought, perhaps it was because the spirits thought that it was difficult to approach any closer than this?

    Myuu was apparently harboring such thought.

    Myuu, there is no need for you to bow your head. Mother has given her forgiveness and epts all of you. Theres nothing else required.

    The sound that was like telepathy came from Myuus waist.

    ActuallyMyuu was sitting down on the shoulder of a golem that was about two meter tall.

    It was the divine spirit of earth Oros. There wasnt even one in ten thousand chance of it happening but, if something happened to Myuu who was a little girl and also the demon gods beloved daughter, it was shuddering just to think about. So just in case, he was in charge of her protection from the closest spot to her.

    Myuu was riding on his shoulder not because of her request, but because of Oross kindness so that she could have better view in looking around as much as possible.

    By the way, other than them there were only La and Lutria in this ce. Meeres and Barahu were staying behind at the base of the Star Tree to house-sit, as well as to help Soare recover (that was the surface reason of the consideration to not allow her to get in the way of Shias travel) & to restrain her just in case she tried something.

    Also, Enti still hadnt returned. At least Kaori had contacted back and it seemed they would be able to join up with them soon. Apparently Enti had calmed down considerably. She said it was Yuukas aplishment or something.

    For some reason, Kaoris tone sounded a bit idle, or lonely.

    Perhaps the charging ahead type maiden whose state of mind was Anyway for now chargee!didnt find much thing that she could sympathize with the tsundere group.

    Getting back on topic.

    The spirits are also not harboring any negative feeling. They just arent used to all of you. Because children of foreign world are different in presence. They will be used to it before long. So there is no need to worry.

    Ros-kunyep-, thank you nano!

    Its Oros. How many times I have told you to stop calling me Ros-kun

    Actually, Myuu had been looked after by Oros quite often in the Miniature Garden. She was equally close to all the divine spirit Onii-san and Onee-san, and the divine spirits too were fond of Myuu, but Oros and the divine spirit of ocean current were especially eager to look after Myuu.

    And yet, this time Meeres didnt apany them and stayed in the house-sitting group because they were heading to the coastline right now.

    Yes, it was the ce of trauma for him, or perhaps them all.

    This ind that was a holy ce was suitable for sightseeing. As expected the group would want to watch the thrilling event at that time where Shia and others marched into here.

    In order to fulfill that inevitable demand, they were sightseeing in the forest of spirit like this while heading to the site. But, it would take too much time to walk there normally, so they used the Spirits Lane.

    But, there was also no way any of the involved people at that time (the divine spirits) wanted to go out of their way to watch the hellish scene created by that Hajime. That was why only Oros came this time.

    Papaa! The spirits, they arent angry! But, dont meteor them anymore okay! Nano!

    Yeah, I get it. When necessary, Ill just do an aerial bombing for starter.

    Then good-, nano!

    No, thats not good though!?

    Udar-san and Oros-sanstsukkomi harmonized splendidly. Ryuutarou and others were also of the same feeling.

    My my, Myuu. Thats no good. Papa is in the middle of an important talk right now, okay?

    Ah, thats right. Papa, goddess-sama, Myuussorrah, nn

    Myuu realized that apologizing would also make the other side respond so she reflexively covered her own mouth.

    Remia who looked back with a wry smile slightly bowed her head to apologize in Myuus ce.

    At the very back of the group sightseeing the forest of spirit, Hajime and Lutria were walking side by side. Diagonally behind them were La and Yue respectively, standing by like they were close aides in a top level discussion. In fact, the sightseeing and discussion were taking course simultaneously.

    This was the result of Yue and others, especially Myuu not wanting to make Hajime sightsee while still holding concerns inside his mind. Although, Hajime also couldnt bear to make everyone wait for his discussion to finish. Therefore both were being done at the same time.

    Hajime waved his hand telling them to not mind it. Lutria also smiled back.

    She is a good child.

    Yeah, shes my pride.

    She is wrapped in an unusual level of purity. She is a child who possesses the disposition to be shrine maiden or priestess. It is even more so when we consider that she is living as your daughter. What a miraculous purity.

    Thanks for the praise. Ill ignore the nonchnt stabbing included in there.

    By the way, shes a child who asked for weapon for her birthday present because of Hajimes influence though? She even said something like, Im gonna dye the world crimson yeah.

    Umm, mother. Myuu is also being doted on by the kings of the demons. The person herself also make use of them without any hesitation

    Lutria-san ignored Hajimes reproachful stare, but she couldnt do so with Yue and Las words and froze for an instant. Her eyes wandered around for a bit.

    Her gaze moved toward Remia who was currently considerately apologizing to Oros about the way her daughter called him.

    She has a good mother isnt she?

    Well, I cant deny that.

    Lutria-san nodded intently with deep admiration. It seemed her evaluation toward Remia was rising up explosively. That was just how astonishing Myuus purity was in the viewpoint of god seeing the situation that Myuu was put under.

    Even though it wouldnt be strange if the girl became more murky or warped from the strong influence of being this mans daughter, she was still this pure even then. Wasnt that possible because of the protection of her mothers love? Aa, how precious! If only she was able, she would designate Remia as a saint!

    I dont know whether its telepathy or something, but your hearts voice leaked out just now.

    Nn, it echoed a little inside the head.

    The corner of Hajimes mouth was twitching. Lutria coughed to dodge the matter.

    (I thought that shes apletely serious goddess but, shes unexpectedly human-like.)

    (Yeah. Shes a god who has talked a lot with human. Originally she might be a god who got far closer with people than we even thought.)

    Hajime and Yue secretly shared such impression through telepathy while enjoying the great sight of the forest of spirit and watching from the rear of the others enjoying their interaction with the spirits who were closing the distance bit by bit.

    Now then, to continue our discussion

    Simrly, Lutria squinted her eyes fondly toward the children of foreign world enjoying themselves while opening her mouth.

    Nagumo Hajime. There is no mistake with the information that you obtained from the other world goddess Foltina.

    I seeand the effect of the revival of the branches?

    There havent been any in this world based on my awareness.

    Hajime and Lutria shared the information that was obtained from Goddess Foltina of the desert world and checking whether there was any difference in their perception and knowledge with each other. The conclusion that came back from it made Hajime sighed in relief for the time being.

    Yues fingertip touched him with a soft expression that seemed to say Thats great isnt it?. Hajimes eyes also softened and he nodded back at Yue over his shoulder.

    But, regarding the time difference between worldat the present time I can only say that the cause is unknown.

    So even a goddess doesnt know huh.

    ording to her, originally, apparently even if they were in different universes, it never happened that a time difference was created betweens that existed in the World Trees branches.

    I can guess the cause. The possibility that the cause is none other than the influence of the loss of branches is quite big.

    But, if thats the case then shouldnt it be fixed by the branches revival? I also dont understand the reason why there isnt any time difference with other worlds.

    That is why, in the end that is only one of the possibilities. In the first ce you also cannot reject the possibility that there is a problem with your gate correct? Maybe, it is doing unexpected interference with the wall separating earth with this world?

    Thats, well, that might be.

    Or perhaps

    Perhaps?

    Lutria grimaced there. As though she recalled something unpleasant.

    Nagumo Hajime. This is also concerning the answer you are seeking. Cmity and, the existence that you are designating.

    *Su-* There was a slight sound of inhaling. There was sharpness in Hajimes eyes now.

    In this world too?

    Yes, it once existed.

    Lutria closed her eyes. Her beautiful look was slightly marred by the crease between her eyebrows. Irritation and revulsion were radiating from her whole body.

    Nagumo Hajime, you are aware that there are the children of earth and the children of sky in this world arent you?

    Human, beastman, and demon are the children of earth, while the celestial people is the children of sky huh.

    Yes. However, once there was also the children of sea.

    Children of sea

    Hajime unconsciously repeated the words and casted his gaze to the front.

    For some reason, Myuuwas bing light.

    What happened while they took off their eyes just for a bit!? Hajime and Yue thought with eyes wide. Of course anyone would be shocked if their daughter became something like human shaped light.

    Even Myuu seemed to be surprised and she was going O-oo~~? Myuu cant see anything nanoo~. Whats happening to Myuu right now nano~? while moving around her hands and legs in panic.

    Uncle Oros said The spirits are just swarming you. Its dangerous if you move around so calm down and grew a third arm from his shoulder to support Myuu. Beside him Remia was also asking I-is she alright? with a flustered look.

    It seemed the spirits finally couldnt hold back their curiosity and mobbed Myuu to be like that.

    After one spirit mustered their courage and came into contact, the rest followed like an avnche.

    <em>What the! Just what is this kid! Shes pleasant but, feels like therere a lot of strange presences around her!</em> The spirits were kind of like that. It was like, that. Like a puppy who sniffed around a human that it saw for the first time.

    Myuu-chan, Ill save you rightuwaah baa!?

    Oops, it looks like Shia art also likedoo? They art also curious about me?

    My, theyre alsoing this way. Fufuh, can you all stop for a bit? Its ticklish if you float up and down on my neck like that.

    It looked like the spirits had lost all reservation. They were floating around Tio and Shia too, although not to the degree like with Myuu and Shia. They didnt stop there, the spirits were even flying around Ryuutarou and co.

    This is a great spectacle.

    Lutria muttered. Far away in the past, perhaps this kind of sight where humans and spirits were close with each other was amon sight.

    Her grim expression rxed slightly seeing the sight after so long.

    Hajime too apanied Lutrias sentimentality without any hurry.

    Its strange that none at all is approaching Hajime.

    Do you, really need to mention that?

    The spirits were circling around on Yues head as though they were dancing. They created a shining circle. Coupled with her beautiful face and beautiful golden hair that was illuminated from the light made her looked like an actual angel. But, that angels expression was a bit mischievous.

    Hajime who wasnt approached by any small light, not even one became sullen as could be seen from his pressed lips.

    A small light that was slo~wly approaching from behind him jerked and hurriedly ran away. La who saw that spontaneously let out a sigh <em>Fuh.</em>

    It seemed to be a signal and Lutria returned back from her sentimentality.

    I, spent a thousand years to create my children the divine spirits one by one. Several more millenniums passed before all seven of them right now altogether.

    Her tone was softer to some degree, however, in exchange of the grimness there was now sadness radiating from her.

    There was a race that was suitable for living in the sea, just like those mother and daughter.

    Was, huh.

    Judging from her past tense, the reason for her sadness could be guessed. This was a talk about the Cmity. It inevitably called to mind the sad story of Foltinathe report from Kouki.

    Yes, I destroyed them.

    -, I see

    The silence stretched out a for a brief moment. Aiko was looking back their way. She nodded with a sharp expression, as though to say that she was ready with Soul Repose anytime. He ignored her.

    Something that lurked at the bottom of the sea existed outside of my awareness. The knowledge flowing from the Star Tree informed me of its true identity. That it was an existence that must not exist in this world.

    Which was to say, it was an existence from outside this dimension. Something that came here from further outside the nine universes.

    That existence was taking in the children of the sea, little by little, little by little. And not only mankind but also the children of every race. It ate and increased in strength, or it altered others soul and even their flesh into its subordinate, so it can order them to hunt for even more prey to offer to it. Secretly, carefully.

    And it was already toote when you noticed huh.

    No, if anything I should say that it happened because it was noticed.

    What do you meanaa, the number of victim that came out each time, it was actually so few so that it wouldnt look unnatural huh.

    It took ce in the great oceans. The number of lives circting there are far more than the children of earth or sky. It was nearly a coincidence that I noticed it.

    Like that, because it was noticed the monster at the bottom of the sea increased its reach all at once. So that the goddess couldnt destroy it, it attempted to obtain even greater power and started its invasion in great scale.

    Surely what happened was exactly like the Cmity of the desert world.

    It was difficult to judge how far its invasion through the sea, through the races had spread. And then, there was no time for me to stand and watch. That was why

    Lutria paused speaking there. No, perhaps it would be more urate to say that her words got stuck in her throat. Her tightly clenched fist was trembling slightly.

    However, there wasnt any hint of regret in her face. There was also no shaking in her eyes. She was staring straight forward.

    That was why, I annihted every single existence living in the sea. Thoroughly. There must also be some children who managed to get away by luck but, I paid them no mind, and spared no one.

    The way to heal the corrupted child wasnt found right away. Perhaps it would be found if time was spent for researching it. Her beloved children of the sea might possibly be saved.

    But, Lutria made her decision swiftly. After all the only thing that was certain at that time was that the clutches of evil at least still hadnt reached her children of the earth and sky.

    She discarded all the lives in the sea.

    (Perhaps, that was the crossroads for her huh)

    (Nn. Whether to hesitate, or not hesitate. No, if I express it in a horrible way, then I guess it was whether she could prioritize her duty as goddess, or couldnt.)

    The desert world was simrly faced with Cmity, but it was cornered until the verge of annihtion, while the star spirit world was still in a good state at the very least. This was the difference.

    Most likely, it was just as Yue said. Foltina clung to hope. Her hope that her beloved children perhaps could still be saved dyed her from making the decision that a goddess should make.

    That decided the future course of the world.

    I dont intend to criticize Goddess Foltina.

    Even without words, she must have guessed what Hajime and Yue were thinking from their expressions.

    Lutria knew about the desert world too from the knowledge of the divine spirits, but there wasnt even a shred of pride of her decision in her face. Rather, it felt like feelings of sympathy and sadness were radiating from her voice when speaking Foltinas name.

    One daywont it be nice to hold something like dialogue between goddesses?

    Nn. You might be able to make goddess friend.

    Friendwith fellow goddess? Fufu, you have a really interesting idea there.

    Lutria unconsciously put on a smile. It looked like she unexpectedly felt that it wasnt a bad suggestion.

    Let me confirm one thing. You said it was a coincidence you noticed didnt you? But, is it possible for a goddess to not notice something foreign entering her world?

    In a sense, that is the most troublesome aspect of it. Its the reason why I consider that it might be the cause of the time difference.

    Aa, your story just now is connected to this huh.

    ording to her, perhaps because the existence came from outside this dimension, it was difficult for this worlds principle to affect the Cmity.

    It didnt mean that it waspletely ineffective. She could give chase once she perceived it, and it wasnt like the principles rted to offense and defense had no effect. But she said that it slipped through the principles rted to detection as long as she hadnt perceived it as existing.

    Something like crossing dimension should be impossible originally. Just the fact that it could cross made it easy to imagine that it possessed means to interfere with space-time.

    I see. Those guys arrival might have influenced the wall between worlds and created the time difference huh.

    Of course, in that case it raised the question why there wasnt any time difference with the desert world. Perhaps it was because of individual difference or difference in ability between each Cmity, but as expected they had nothing but guess in regard to that.

    In any case, there is no problem in regard to the flow of time. La is my child. I think it is possible to correct the difference if Im connected with La through the King Tree over there and the Star Tree.

    I see. In that case we definitely need your cooperation at all costs. Although we have the unlimited magic power, its making me nervous to keep the worlds connected all the time like this.

    Indeed. Then yes, I ept.

    The problem of time difference between worlds still had unclear cause but it was taken care of for the time being. Hajimes face sported a slight smile.

    It was then, wind suddenly blew. Before it was practically windless throughout the Spirits Lane, but then wind danced down from the sky and rustled the leaves. At the same time,

    Wai-, wai-, were going to crash!

    Theres no way Ill mess up like that. Just who do you think I am!? Im Enti-sama you know!

    That kind of noisiness also came down.

    *Zazaza-* The branches and leaves that acted as canopy above rustled and then people smoothly came down from their gap like how sunlight would.

    It was Enti and, Yuuka who was clinging tightly on her arm, and then,

    Were back~

    Kaori who smiled wryly while pping her wings once beforending.

    Wee back, was there any trouble?

    Nope, everythings alright. It was all peaceful. Theke was also pretty.

    Looks like you guys had a really long talk though?

    Ahaha, well that

    Kaori kept smiling wryly and turned her gaze to Enti and Yuuka. Hajime and others followed her gaze.

    Enti and Yuuka were putting their faces close together while whispering secretively to each other for some reason.

    Nnn? Arent they really close for some reason?

    Yeah

    Thats because theyve deepened their friendship a lot. While leaving me out of it. Each time I said something, they would keep staring at me with eyes that seems to say Someone like Kaori wont get it

    Apparently that happened. No wonder Kaori was smiling wryly.

    Yuuka fundamentally never got involved with Enti (the divided soul). After all even entering Miniature Garden itself was something that she rarely did. This should be her first time having a proper talk with Enti.

    It seemed they really hit it off with each other. For some reason Yue sent him a meaningful gaze, but Hajime pretended to not notice.

    Meanwhile, Lutria-okaasan was calling out Enti, what is the meaning of your behavior? You didnt listen to your mothers words and just flew offEnti? Dont you hear me? Eh, ignored? Enti? Enti!, but Enti-chan, she was absorbed with her talk with Yuuka and looked like she didnt really notice.

    Mother couldnt hide her shockpletely! Vein pulsed on La-oneesans forehead and her fist started rising up! It looked like fist of darkness was going to fly anytime.

    A moment before it happened,

    Watch closely, Yuuka! Ill show you an example! Ill make you say Enti-samas example is seriously GOATT~~!

    The goddess couldntpletely hide the influence she had received from otaku family. Yuukas hand reached out as she shouted As I thought its fine! Lets just stop!, but there was no way she could do something like catching the incarnation of wind.

    H-here I go!

    Enti floated away. For some reason she red severely at Hajime

    *Plop*

    Whatre you doing?

    F-fuhn. Its nothing! Nothing at all!

    She was blushing while getting on her (in case of the divided soul) usual designated position. Yes, it was that one where she plopped her butt on top of Hajimes head and sat down.

    She skillfully crossed her legs and puffed out her chest brazenly while crossing her arms. Perhaps it was just their imagination but she seemed to look proud. Her twintails were also whooshing up and down as though to express her heightened state of mind.

    Y-your designated spot is really over there-

    Fufuhn, I told you! This guy cant resist my butt!

    <em>Is that so? </em>Yue-sama looked at Hajime. Of course. It was a misunderstanding. How very regrettable. And so, for now Hajime did as usual by grabbing Entis bare feet and tossed her away.

    <em>Hyawaa~</em> Enti screamed, however, she flew through the air floatily like a balloon and returned back to Yuukas side.

    Usually she would protest noisily like a yipping puppy, but perhaps right now she had finished her integration with her divided soul, I did it! Just like usual, yes, its just like usual! she looked like she was flooded with sense of aplishment even while trembling in shame.

    Also, right beside them was Lutria-sama who was clearly feeling dejected from the shock of being left out of the loop. If this was a manga then there would be a vertical line on her face.

    La desperately tried to patch things up but, it looked like there was only Yuuka in Entis eyes.

    Now, next is Yuukas turn!

    Eh, but-

    Dont worry. You have the divine protection of this me(god) with you! Besides you promised right!?

    Uu

    Just what were they nning? This time it was Yuuka who red at Hajime severely. And then, <em>Eei, what will be will be! </em>as though to say that, she walked toward Hajime with stomping steps, then after showing a bit of hesitation,

    Ei-

    *Squish* She pushed her fingertip on Hajimes cheek.

    Hajimes eyes met Yuukas. A strange silence drifted in the air.

    Sonobe. Ill ask just in case, what are you doing?

    There was no reply, in exchange the fingertip was grinded deeper. Of course in the meantime Yuukas face was turning redder than a ripe apple.

    Furthermore, as though to say The finisher!, she also used her other hand to pinch Hajimes cheek, *squeeze squeeze*.

    A second passed. Yuuka-chan quietly let go. Without saying anything and stiff movement, she returned back toward Enti who had been watching while holding breath the whole time.

    H-Hows that!

    Fuh, not half bad, Yuuka. As expected from a human who got acknowledged as friend by this Enti-sama!

    What the hell Hajime muttered in bewilderment. Beside him Yue was covering her face with both hands while shaking in ce. She was muttering something like No good-, theyre too pure I cant bear to watch-. So this is secondhand embarrassment- with a small voice. It looked like she was writhing in agony.

    Hey hey, Hajime-kun. Rather than that, how is it going over here?

    Aah? You can see it for yourself

    Now that she mentioned it, there wasnt any tsukkomi at all toward the exchange that happened just now. Or rather, Kaori and co had just returned, so someone like Shizuku and the like should at least give them greeting like Wee back already but

    Thinking that, Hajime returned his gaze to the front where,

    And, then there are none.

    It was exactly like that. What was in front of them was only a dead end that was covered with a veil of flowers.

    It looks like we have arrived while we were talking.

    Lutria spoke with a prim expression. Apparently she had forgotten the shock of getting ignored by her daughter, or rather, it seemed that she had gone <em>Such thing didnt happen!</em>

    For now, La was ring at Enti with a face like those self-employed people whose upation started with the letters ya.

    Perhaps, Enti was getting a scolding through telepathicmunication of fellow divine spirits. Her face rapidly turned to look like I messed up!.

    But putting them aside.

    It seemed that their steps had also gotten heavier while having a heavy talk between them. The forward group had gotten slightly ahead.

    There was also how they originally were already close to the exit. It looked like Myuu and others had gotten out of the Spirits Lane first. Kaoris group had just missed them.

    It can be helped. Ill save Yuukas heroic figure just now firstand finished. Lets go.

    Yue-san!?

    Actually Yue-sama had guessed various things ever since Enti and Yuuka started having the secret talk between them and started recording. She ignored Yuukas protest and quickly walked toward the exit.

    Yuuka chased after her in panic. Hajime and others also followed behind.

    Meanwhile Enti was gloomily apologizing to Lutria like a kid who was waiting to be scolded, with Lutria-okaasan saying Not really? Im not bothered you know? with an expression that was obvious for all to see that she was absolutely bothered. The ongoing mini mother-daughter quarrel was dragged along with the group.

    After passing through the veil of flowers, certainly, there was the inds coastline where Hajime and Shia teleported to at the past. It was a spot with a precipitous cliff.

    Eeeh? Its Yuuka-chi!

    Kaori too, you guys are back already?

    Ahead of the coastlineat the edge of the cliff, Nana and Shizuku turned around from watching the ocean that was sparkling like jewel from reflecting the brilliant sunlight. The two waved their hands.

    Myu? Enti-oneechan, youre looking gloomy? Whats wrong nano?

    Eh, ah, thatI was a bit rude with Kaa-sama

    As expected from Myuu. She was sharp. She quickly discovered and called out to anyone who was feeling down.

    Myuu looked alternately at Entis awkward behavior and Lutria who continued to keep up the appearance of Im not bothered at all. At the end she looked at Remia mama and smiled brightly.

    Say sorry properly nano! After that you see, mama will hug you tiiightly, and then you will get forgiven nano!

    Eh

    Thats how mama is nano. Right? Mama!

    My my, I guess. If my daughter apologize to me proo~perly, its only natural for me to hug and praise her.

    Remia mama chuckled <em>Ufufu</em> and nodded. Another Eh ovepped. It was from Lutria mama and Enti daughter.

    They looked at each other. Then they avoided each others eyes and their gazes wandered. Enti already finished apologizing, so the rest was hanging on what Lutria would do.

    Everyone somehow guessed the situation and watched over them. Because of that it made it felt like her magnanimity got questioned even more. Lutria became even more shaken.

    The divine spirits were certainly Lutrias children, but it didnt mean that there was a period when they were baby or kid. They were born not in the slime form like their divided soul, but their current form right from the start.

    Therefore, although the act of hugging wasnt nonexistent between them, thest time it happened was several millenniums ago at the very least. Or perhaps thest time was even more than ten thousand years ago. It had been so long even in a gods perception.

    A second passed, then Lutria tensed her expression.

    Come here.

    !!?

    She spread out her arms. Entis eyes widened like saucer. Her gaze wandered around even while she timidly approached.

    Lutria softly engulfed her in her embrace. Entis face was buried into her abundant valley. *Kutaa~* Strength left Entis body. To the degree that she might get blown away if wind blew at that moment.

    Fuh, as expected its breast. Breast can resolve everything.

    Myuu said that with a cool face. Remia mama pinched her cheek and scolded her <em>Bad!</em>

    Dont say it like a wise remark

    Ryuu-kun?

    You boys are the worst~

    Suzu-sans expressionless gaze stabbed Ryuutarou. Nanas scornful gaze stabbed Noboru and Atsushis vice. Aiko and Liliana were so surprised that that they patted their own chest with synchronized movement before their expression turned dejected.

    Good grief. Goshujin-sama, Im thinking of doing the past rey here, if that alright?

    Yeah, do as you like. Our talk here still isnt over. Just make Enti do the exnation. She was there.

    Hajime grabbed the scruff of the neck of Enti who was entranced by her mothers hug for the first time after several millenniums. Then he tore her away from Lutria and tossed her casually toward Tio. Whatre you doinggg She raised her voice in protest, but he paid her no mind and faced Lutria.

    It has been so long that I forgot. It is only natural for a mother to hug her children. Yes, truly. Udar, Oros, La, you three toe here.

    Do thatter.

    Lutria-okaasan opened her arms vigorously.

    Although they were gods, as expected it seemed male god and female god were different. Udar and Oros went N-no, its truly a delightful offer but I shall refrainForgive me, mother. As expected thats in a show of hesitation. La happily moved to ept the hug, but Yue blocked her because she would disturb the talk.

    Hajime stomped down once. Crimson spark ran and chairs rose up from the ground. He rmended Lutria to sit down with his gaze.

    He wanted to be able to have a calm dialogue while Myuu and others were enjoying the past rey, considering the content of their talks continuation.

    Lutrias feet werent touching the ground from the start, so he thought that she might refuse saying that it was unnecessary, but she unexpectedly sat down withoutin.

    Now then, the problem of time difference is okay now. Youve told me about the history of this worlds Cmity too. What bothers me

    Hajime took out thepass from his pocket at the same time with Tio starting the past rey.

    You child of man, have created something truly impressive.

    She must have seen through the extraordinary ability of thepass in one nce. Lutrias feeling went past shock and into a bit of exasperation.

    I understand what it is you wish to ask. It is whether that objects ability is superiorpared to a goddesss authority or not isnt it?

    Yeah, your opinion?

    Though the nature is different, I can safely say that it is equal in the relevant world.

    A deep crease was formed on Hajimes forehead. Yue ced her hand on Hajime. <em>Rx? </em>She suggested. With that Hajime realized that his mind was running toward unpleasant imagination more than necessary and he let out a breath. He smiled thankfully to Yue.

    At the corner of his sight, the past Enti and other divine spiritsunched cataclysmic level of attacks toward Hajime. At the sky was the floating ind of the celestial people and ten thousand strong celestial army. There were also still the great horde of spirit beasts. He could see how Myuu and others were holding their breath.

    If it cant detect them, its possible that even now there are still some lurking somewhere,right?

    That was his biggest worry. Goddesss authority and thepass were equal in their searching ability if it was limited within just one world. That meant thepass too wouldnt be able to detect the threat.

    However, Lutria shook her head in denial of that possibility.

    Meanwhile, at the corner of their vision Hajime easily escaped the cataclysm and strangled the neck of the celestial peoples king.

    Dont move if you value this guys life! Or what, do you wanna see a squashed tomato?

    Hajime-san threatened like that with an evil face. He was also politely grinding Donners muzzle on the kings forehead.

    The divine spirits and also the celestial people were all reproaching him, <em>What a cowardly fellow!</em> they said.

    <em>Yeah really!</em>Ryuutarou and others also agreed together.

    All that counts is victory-

    (TN: The line of Cars from Jojo chapter 105)

    The past Hajime-san replied like that. As though he was answering Ryuutarou and others.

    It was a familiar line. Kaori, Myuu, and others turned their gaze. Toward Yue.

    Gees, Hajime. It makes me shy.

    Where was the shyness factor from there?

    La was looking at Yue like she was looking at a monster beyond understanding, or perhaps like an ordinary person who gave up everything when faced with such monster.

    The king of celestial people yelled something to the effect of ignore him and just attack. It was all very heroic. The hearts of Ryuutarou and others were as one.

    Celestial King-san, do your best-. If its you then surely youll be able to ovee this!!

    No, thats not possible.

    Your basis? How can you assert that even though you cant detect them?

    The demon god and goddesss discussion continued without paying attention to that outsidemotion.

    Even after hunting them to extinction, I constantly made the spirits to search and monitor the whole world until every nook and cranny.

    A-aa. Human wave tacto, in this case, its spirit wave tactic huh? Anyway, yeah, shit-. Certainly, its a brute force method but one that is reliable and effective.

    Why didnt he think of that? There were the demons who had too much free time on their hands. How could he just treat the threat as nonexistent just because thepass didnt react?

    Apparently he unknowingly had gotten over reliant on thepasss extraordinary ability, thinking that there was no way there was anything that couldnt be detected by it.

    Hajime reflexively scratched his head roughly for his idiocy. Yues eyes were like she was looking at a troublesome person and gave the go sign to Aiko who had been looking for a chance all the time.

    <em>Thats what Ive been waiting for! Soul Repose! </em>*shh* Hajime shined. He wilted down.

    Perhaps that is the adverse effect of children of man obtaining great power that is unbing for them. Sometimes it is also important toe back to your starting point, Nagumo Hajime.

    Greatly obliged for the warning, goddess-sama.

    Hajime honestly epted the warning even while letting out a sigh. Lutrias expression ckenedjust as that happened,

    Guaaaaaaah

    What is-, gahah!?

    GYAAAAAAAAH

    Hurthurthurthurt-

    H-help-, inside my body, something is-

    Oh god-, please grant salvation to mee-, GEHOOH

    Everything at the corner of their sight was dyed red. Agonizing cries reverberated. The celestial army and the spirit beasts, those flying in the sky became gory while falling off in quick session. Such scene unfolding caused the viewers to watch with spasming faces.

    Of course, Lutria was aware of what was happening at that time through the divine spirits main bodies sharing information with her. She knew about how Hajime scattered fine metal fragments in great number in the air and how they entered inside living creatures body. Because she knew that she also included it into the Nagumo Familys Ten Commandments.

    But, when watching it once more like this

    This is seriously hell

    Hes a demon, as I thought Nagumo-kun is the god of demonthe demon god. No, perhaps calling him evil god is more fitting?

    This aint how a human act!

    Even the usually jovial Nana had a twitching expression. Taeko and Noboru were looking grim as though they were in the presence of great evil. Of course, Remia mama swiftly hugged Myuu to block her eyes and ears. As expected, breasts resolved everything.

    I-Ive heard about it but, after actually watching itthis is horrible, yep.

    Darn it. I shouldst put some filter or mosaic over this.

    Shizuku and Tiomented, followed by Kaori, Aiko, and Liliana who were also looking terribly put off.

    Ai-chan, now is exactly the moment for Soul Repose!

    Uppu, Im sorry. Its too gruesome that Im feeling sick

    You give up when its actually essential!?

    Yuuka looked toward the god who became her friend with eyes that didnt know what to say.

    To be that guys goddess even after receiving this kind of treatmentEnti, could it be youre the same like Tio-san

    Now wait a second! Dont group me with an abnormal who is beyond saving like that!

    Tio jerked in reaction. She was slightly grinning. Setting that aside, Enti spoke with a very displeased tone.

    Besides if you say that, the majority of the humans here also have strong liking for a man who can so easily cause this kind of brutality.

    She wasnt wrong. Everyone couldnt help but agree. Shia desperately tried to defend Hajime.

    Please dont worry! It only look brutal, but its actuallypletely non-lethal desu!

    Nonlethal

    <em>What word is that again? </em>Everyone, all of them looked like they wanted to ask that.

    In other words, well, at the end all the victims were healed or revived so there was zero casualties, so it wasnt wrong to call it non-lethal (nobody said there was no lethality).

    It was a concept of non-lethal with the basis of <em>All is well that ends well!</em>

    It seemed that Shia wanted to say that.

    <em>Thats forcing it</em>everyone thought. Their hearts were as one.

    Lutria

    !?

    Lutria who got addressed by Hajime jumped *pyon*. It was skilful how she was doing it while still seated.

    Hajime intentionally paid it no mind and continued the discussion with extreme seriousness.

    I get it that theres no Cmity right now. But, what about at the future? At the very least the spirits have left human territory. They also wont show themselves there. Itll be difficult to patrol there wont it?

    That is not the case. The humans also dont have the spirit factor to detect spirit. It is possible to do the patrol secretly. And most of all, I also closed off the world in order to prevent intrusion so there is no problem.

    Barrier huh. Is it the same like Foltina, a barrier that blocked Cmity?

    Exactly.

    Lutrias gaze turned toward La who was sitting beside her. While doing her best to shut out the agonizing cries from the past rey.

    I am overjoyed that my child is taken as an avatar of a new branch, Nagumo Hajime. La is still unable to use the technique principle of closing off the world, so I shall instruct her in it.

    M-mother will impart the secret art to me? I-its a great honor-

    You too have be someone who is entrusted with a whole world. Work hard. Never forget the duty of a god. Do you understand?

    Yes-, I will aplish it with my existence on the line!

    La straightened herself with a snap. Lutria-okaasan smiled happily seeing that, then her hand kindly patted Las head. Las twisted her body shyly. *Fidget fidget*

    Thats a great help. I think youve learned already from the divine spirits memory but, the other divine spirits are also avatar candidate. Thats why

    Yes, I understand. I shall instruct everyone in thister.

    Tsk, so its not just me

    Lutrias eyes widened in shock Eh? La? Just now, you clicked your tongue and turned around. La tilted her head Yes, mother. Is there something? with her usualdylike expression.

    <em>Was it just my imagination</em>Lutria-okaasan thought while taking off her eyes from La.

    <em>Its not your imagination. Were sorry, your precious daughter</em><em></em><em>or rather the divided souls bad influence </em><em>came out a little just now</em>

    Hajime and Yue quietly buried down that inner thought.

    Because, two of her daughters were already in rebellious phase (?), if herst daughter La alsoif that happened, the moms stress would grew out of control.

    Anyway, I learned a lot. I think Ill also check earth too right away after our trip finished.

    That will be for the best. However, please exercise great caution with it.

    I know. After all poking this bush wont cause a mere snake to jump out.

    Inside the past rey, Enti, La, Barahu, and Meeres, the divine spirit group was carrying out a do-or-die attack. While being careful so that they wouldnt harm the celestial people and spirit beasts writhing in agony and falling on the ground.

    Hajime pleaded that there wouldnt be any more harm if they surrendered and stayed in ce, but of course, Enti and co didnt stop. <em>This great evil has to be taken down right here! </em>Such determination filled their chests.

    Even though it would be better if only they stopped

    This too in a sense was poking a snake inside the bush.

    Just give up already! If not, Ill blow up that floating ind!

    He referred to the celestial peoples base. It was also the capital where they lived. Naturally, there were also nonbatants there without any doubt.

    Anything said to people who were ready to fight to the death wouldnt reach them. In that case, what about taking their family hostage? Of course, Hajime didnt intend to do it for real. It was just a bluff, but.

    This fiend-!!

    It was Yuuka and co who reflexively blurted out that vilification from their mouth. Shizuku and co were also covering their faces while looking up to the sky.

    Unexpectedly, perhaps it is you who are the snake in the bush for that existence.

    Hm? What did you say?

    As expected even Yue looked a bit exasperated seeing Hajime conveniently became deaf at this kind of moment.

    Although, Lutria knew that Hajime wouldnt actually do such fiendish deed for real, so she continued the discussion even while sending a curious nce for a bit at the past rey.

    I cannot be a hundred percent sure considering what happened at the desert world butat the very least, the fundamental action of that existence who appeared in my world was hiding. Then it umted strength while doing so.

    So in general theyre careful in their invasion?

    Among them there were also individuals who were able tomunicate. The fact that they took away the children of my world worth ten thousand deaths, so I annihted every single one of them with no question asked butthere were also individuals that made me thought, that perhaps their objective wasnt invasion.

    What do you mean?

    Despite possessing strength thatpared favorably with me, there were also existence that focused on running away as though avoiding battle itself, and in the end, they vanished to different dimension. That existence, it was like it was fearing something else, more than the divine spirits and me.

    What was the Cmity in the end? There were more questions now. Hajime rubbed his forehead as though he was feeling headache. Yue stood up and walked behind Hajime before she started massaging his shoulders. <em>Rx rx~.</em>

    At the side, the past Enti was blown away. *Doshaaa* She plowed hard through the ground face first.

    It was the result of the celestial people and also the spirits shouting at the divine spirits without any care of their own lives. <em>Forget about us, please just destroy that evil! </em>They begged.

    Everyone thought. This waspletely the scene of the hero party (the divine spirits) standing against the demon king, and the soldiers giving them backup with the preparedness to die in the process.

    The divine spirits received the dedication of the children of man and the spirit beasts with tears in their eyes. They didnt stop anymore, as though to say <em>Charge! Charge! Chargeee! Well take back the worlds peace with our hands!</em>

    And so, Enti ended up being blown away by the array of godkilling artifacts.

    However, divine spirit was akin to immortal. If they were motivated, they couldnt be stopped unless the opponent went at them with thoroughness.

    The past Enti-chan floated up even while letting out <em>Kuh</em> voice of anguish. But before her eyes, *step* Hajimended with a heroic pose.

    <em>Ah, </em>the past Enti muttered. At the same time, Hajimes left hand formed a fist and it shot forward without a shred of hesitation.

    Gender Equality Punchh

    Ah

    Yuuka and co raised up their voices simultaneously. To them, the scene looked like it was progressing in slow motion.

    The metal fist was harder than even steel. It was effective even toward divine spirit with the power of soul magic, and it collided mercilessly on Entis cheek. That moment,

    A beautiful girls face became an ugly mug for a moment. Her eyes also rolled back until only their whites were visible. Right after that, as though the flow of time returned back to normal, the past Enti flew in the air while spinning super fast.

    Then shended face first on the ground for the second time. *Gusha-*

    It hurt. So much so. More my heart than my body.

    The real Enti-chans eyes were dead. She looked so ephemeral that it felt like she would be carried away and vanished if a wind blew. Just like Nagumo family when they recalled a sealed dark history.

    A-anyway, depending on the situation it might also be possible there is the option of driving them away without fighting. What I am saying is, do not discard any possibility.

    Many thanks for the advise. Thank you, Goddess Lutria.

    Lutria smiled because she understood that Hajimes thanks was heartfelt. And then he held out his hand.

    It was an unconscious action. That was just how meaningful this conversation was for Hajime.

    He immediately got a second thought if it was disrespectful of him from the goddesss perspective to seek skin contact, but Goddess Lutria stared at Hajimes hand just for a bit before smiling softly.

    And then,

    I find your stance of preparing for all possible means in your effort to protect your world praiseworthy. Originally, that should be the role of the hero but, such heroic heart might also be

    She moved from her own initiative to take Hajimes handshake.

    At the corner of her sight, there was Enti who got her back stomped while she was already down. She then became a green slime *mojo~* from the damage.

    The scene moved to a gate forming right before Las eyes and a left hand flew out from it to grab her face tightly. Then she got dragged into the gate to be used as meat shield against the full-powered superpressed water ball that Meeres fired.

    Hajime secretly inserted an explosive into La who was reduced into a ck slime and he tossed her to Barahu above. There was the scene of La slime exploding together with him.

    Meeres who became thest divine spirit standing. Hajime thrust slime Enti within his grasp as his hostage and squeezed *gunyu~~~*.

    Yah, wai-, wherere you rubbing-!? T-this insolent foooll, AH, dont squeeze theree~~

    Enti was made to let out such scream, or rather moan (?) (the suspects testimony was it was simply an ident). It flustered Meeres and an arachne infiltrated into his body using that opening before exploding, breaking apart his body

    By the way Enti-san, can I ask you where did he rub your body?

    You can go die Tamai-chi.

    Nanas elbow made Tamais rib screamed. Enti became slightly unstable emotionally and received Aikos treatment. Even Shia couldnt defend Hajime anymore and everyone was looking at him with conflicted expressions that seemed to say This is horrible. No, its not like I dont get that there was no other way but, still.

    Lutria quietly drew back her hand that was about to take the handshake offer. And then,

    Might also be, not in your possession. Please allow me to confirm just in case. You are actually scheming to conquer the world or something arent you?

    She asked him like that. Her eyes became a probing gaze into his ulterior motive.

    No, Im not.

    Really?

    Slime Enti-chans voice inside the past rey was gradually getting louder. It sounded really like she was being groped on a corresponding part of her body somewhere in she was in her human form.

    Judging from the state of the real Enti-chan who was floating unsteadily in the air while hugging her knees and shutting herself inside a shell perhaps because of the shame.

    Somehow he couldnt help but feel that the gazes of the girls had also gotten harsher.

    In any case, it seemed that he failed to make the goddess trusted him enough to take thest step to take his handshake.

    The sightseeing and the discussion were only still at the starting stage.

    Although some parts of what happened in the past were something that couldnt be helped, it was undeniable that he was now reaping what he sowed. If only he fought in a slightly nicer way back then. Hajime looked up to the sky with regret that came toote.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Its the second chapter but we havent left the indIm sorry. Surely the story will be able to progress until a ce where humans show up next chapter. Best regards.

    Material introduction

    Gloomy faced Enti

    Imagine the gloomy face of Frieren-sama from [Sousou no Frieren]. Its just nice for some reason!

    Speaking with cool face

    From Yotsugi Ononoki of [Nisemonogatari]. I like it almost as much as MayoisBit my tongue.

    Gender Equality Punch

    From Kamijou-san of [To Aru Majutsu no Index].

    And then there were none

    From the title of Agatha Christies mystery novel.

    Notification

    It seems that Ovep-sans special program will be aired at ABEMA from April 21, 19:00. Not only itll be filled with a lot of information about each anime of the published works, the PV of [Arifureta Anime 3<sup>rd</sup> season] will also be shown. Please check it out by all means. Best regards!

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc We Cant Go Together? Even Soooooo-</strong>

    Do I have an idea about the true identity of the Dragonno, a simr existence that served as the base of its concept, is it

    After the sightseeing in the form of the hellish scene viewing party was over, Hajime and co used Spirits Lane once more to return to the Star Tree while also touring some noted ces in the forest that were rmended by Udar and co.

    This forest touring was also for healing everyones heart that was tired from viewing the hellish scene.

    The radiant spirit spring, the spirit of ancient tree that looked as though the Deku *ree-sama came out from the Legend of Ze*da, the flower garden that changed form like kaleidoscope each time the spirits danced, every one of them was extremely wonderful.

    It was to the degree that even Hajime and Yue paused their discussion with the goddess for a while to enjoy the sights.

    Yeah. The Dragon was born at the spirit world, so its definitely a type of apparition. Its not Cmity. But, its an even greater threat than that. Then, what is the concept that can give birth to an existence that powerful? Its something that makes even god that is born from countless faiths to be overshadowed you know?

    Hajime and Lutrias voices were echoing slightly.

    It was only natural. Right now the two were facing each other inside a cave that was formed in the root of the Star Tree.

    Lutria-san was sitting snugly at the back of the cave. On the floor while hugging her knees.

    She was sitting facing sideways from the entrance as though she didnt want to look outside. She was like a girl who got scared of thunder and shutting herself inside a small tent that she raised inside the house. <em>This is a safe area! Ill absolutely be fine in here! </em>It was something like that.

    Beside her was La sitting with her legs resting gracefully on the floor. It made Lutria looked even more like a little girl being apanied by her mom.

    Based on the knowledge in my possession

    sh. Thunder. Lutrias breath got caught in her throat Hyuh and she stopped speaking.

    There is none.

    She continued as though nothing happened. With aposed expression.

    There is no way I can know somethinggg-that the goddess of the fairy world has no knowledge abouttt-

    The unnatural intonation was of course matching the timing of the explosive sound or sh.

    Therefore, I do not have anything I can-say about any simr existence, or about the poo-ssibility of simr existence bee-ing born once! more.

    Ah, yeah, got it. Wait a second.

    Hajime was sitting cross-legged in front of her. He looked down on Yue who was sitting snugly on hisp.

    Yue had returned to her original young girl mode solely because she wanted to sit on Hajimesp. She looked up at him Nn?. Her clothes didnt change with her body, so it was loose-fitting and made her looked even cuter.

    Yue guessed what Hajime wanted to say just from meeting his gaze. She snapped her fingers.

    Then the sound from outside vanishedpletely.

    What are you doing? Dont tell me, you are thinking that I am feeling scared?

    No, it just that the sound makes it harder to make out your words.

    I see. It cannot be helped in that case, yes.

    In the end, were the words hard to make out because of the loud sound outside, or was it because of Lutrias intonation that was disordered every single time?

    Hajime and Yue unconsciously averted their eyes so as to not disclose anything.

    And then, they somehow saw it. Ahead of their gazesat a spot slight distance away outside the cave, they saw Shia and others enjoying lunch together with the past rey and the Star Tree.

    It waspletely a pic outside.

    Colorful seats were spread out on the ground. They were all enjoying the blessing of the forest like fruits or nuts that they had collected with the rmendation of the spirits while strolling in the forest.

    One of them was walnut the size of a baseball, however, the texture and taste was like cookie with vani vor. Myuu was holding it with both hands while nibbling on it enthusiastically *munch munch munch*. She looked awfully cute.

    She must have liked it very much. Her cheeks were stuffed full. And with the way she was eating it, she looked exactly like a squirrel.

    But, even that Myuu and the other picking people were turning their eyes to the sky. They couldnt take off their eyes from there, like spectators watching a firework show.

    Yes, the Shia VS Lutria fight was being reyed over there.

    And so, it went without saying why the discussion was being hold inside the cave.

    Oh mother, how heartrending.

    What are you saying, La? There is nothing heartrending about me though?

    La was covering her lips with the sleeve of her jet ck dress. As though she was holding back tears. But, Lutria-san wouldnt admit it no matter what.

    It seemed she wanted to assert that it was her thoughtfulness as a goddess because there was no way they could hold a calm discussion in the middle of such fierce duel. It was tearjerking.

    Lutria had apparently calmed down a little because of the quiet. She opened her mouth once morebut before she could.

    It looked like the people outside at the corner of their sight were getting worked up. Especially the boys. Shia-oneechan was looking a bit embarrassed. Perhaps she was getting praised incessantly by Myuu too.

    Yuuka and co were all putting on transparent expressions. <em>We dont get it but, well, this is Shia. Something like that is possible isnt it? </em>Their thought was in a kind of resigned state like that.

    The divine spirits who werent present at that time because they were facing Hajime were also wearing expression of How heartrending just like La. Udar and Oros were wearing sympathetic expression that looked like Yeah, that must be hurt. Shias blow. I get it..

    Also, Soare was sleeping. Lutria couldnt bear to watch her anymore and made her slept. The reason went without saying. Her passion toward Shia was deeper than abyss. Some more time would be needed until she could calm down.

    Putting that aside.

    As expected it would make anybody curious if the picking group became that animated.

    Yue opened a window with space magic and took a look at the situation outside. Coincidentally the past rey of Shias powerful technique was yed once more at that timing in respond to everyones request for encore.

    GET LOSTTTTTTTTTTTT-, DESUU!!!

    Something came out from Shia who stretched out her arms and legs at midair. Something like, a bright sh. Lutrias surging attack waspletely blown away.

    Eh?

    Aa

    The past and present Lutrias voices ovepped. The present Lutria-san opened her eyes wide as though she had seen something that mustnt be seen. The past Lutria-san opened her eyes wide as though to say Iprehensible!.

    I understand.

    Nn, understand.

    They also felt the same. Both Hajime and Yue. And so, the iprehensible didnt stop there.

    Shii~~aaa~~~Impactttt-!!

    This time something came out from the right fist. *FLASH*

    The technique of a certain insanely buff bugged character was somehow reproduced. It was damned bugged.

    Lutria quickly put up a space istion barrier but, unthinkably, unbelievably. Even that was pulverized and her stomach was

    Haa Haa Haa-

    No! Mother! Get a hold of yourself!

    Fuuh, Fuuh

    *Pon pon* Lutria-san rubbed her stomach as though it was in great pain. Was she feeling phantom pain? As expected, it seemed she was still unable to look at it directly. It looked like she still needed a bit more time to conquer her trauma.

    S-sorry

    As expected it seemed a feeling of guilt welled up. Yue quietly closed the window. She also applied Soul Repose at the same time.

    The spirits are being a bit mischievous.

    The spirits here are too naughty with their goddess huh.

    Hajime! Shh

    Lutria was mumbling slightly. Perhaps even she was thinking that her excuse was too poor.

    Yue-samas punch on the face was waiting after this. It felt like she was going to break down for real if she recalled that, so Hajime hurriedly returned her focus back to the discussion.

    He injected three times more seriousness into the mood!

    The Dragon isnt just earths problem. First, I want us to share this understanding.

    There is no way I have any objection to that. If the goddesses of the King Tree and the Heaven Tree didnt stake their existences on the line to seal it, it would be my fate too in the future.

    <em>Fuuu~h,</em> Lutria exhaled. She calmed down her breathing when she didnt even need to breath in the first ce. The goddesss expression tensed with double dose of seriousness, though La giving her a gentle rubbing on the back made it awkward to watch.

    The seal over the Dragon is wless for now. At the very least, I believe I have done everything I can for it at the moment. I want you to tell me your opinion about it as a goddess.

    I am even feeling an awe you know, Nagumo Hajime. Those are, not countermeasures that I ever expect children of man to be able to take. Whether it is you taking hold of thes power, and also the Great Barrier of Heavenly Starwas it? The child of man who created it was also astonishing.

    Abe no Seimeia great man who is a legend even in my country. I only took advantage of his great feat.

    Both are equally great achievements that save the world. You, and also the children of man who endeavored in this undertaking can take pride in that.

    Hajimes expression became very conflicted, because one of the causes of the awakening of the Dragon was the World Trees Branches Revival n, so just epting the praise without reservation felt wrong.

    Yue mischievously smiled at him Are you shy?, so he cleared his throat to cover up his feeling. He tried to get the talk back on track.

    But, there is nothing absolute in everything. Itll be better to have as many sealing methods as possible. Itll be even better if those methods dont rely on the power of an individual.

    Indeed. However, I believe this is already the highest grade of seal. At the very least, there is no factor where my authority can be useful.

    I see

    In the end she was the goddess of the star spirit world. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that she was already giving an extraordinary help at the present time by making the divided souls of the divine spirits to be practically guarding the seal.

    Hajime had half expected this, so he didnt show any deep disappointment.

    I can teach the divine spirits, especially La and Enti secret techniques, or the way to draw out even more power of the branches so that you will have more options in case problem urred with the seal.

    Thats a wee news. Yeah, thatll be enough to strengthen the seal.

    La, there are a lot of things that you ought to learn. Work hard.

    Yes-, I will definitely answer mothers expectation on me!!

    It was practically a power up of the divine spirits who became avatar of the branches technique-wise. Hajimes face also lit up with a smile. Las joy was also significant. She was breathing hard <em>Haa Haa</em>.

    She was feeling very excited from being able to receive such great honor. To a degree that it caused her to hyperventte.

    Mother and daughter goddesses with chronic illness of hyperventtionit was kinda nasty, Hajime and Yue thought.

    In additionI promise you that I shall give the cooperation of my authoritys full might in the worst case the seal break.

    Thats a situation that I dont want to even imagine. I n to prevent that no matter what butthanks. Thats just the word that I wanted to hear.

    The second objective of the discussion with the goddess. Hajime looked somewhat relieved that he managed to get Lutriasmitment to help.

    Yue was also looking up at him with a gentle expression. She held out to him a fruit (?) with shine muscat appearance but the vor of meatball seasoned with salt and pepper. She was telling him to take a short rest and eat.

    Hajime bit at the food with reaction speed that was already at the level of conditioned reflex. He looked slightly awkward because they were still in the middle of talk. Yue chuckled.

    Lutria too didnt get angry thinking they were rude at seeing the two flirting out so naturally. She was watching them smilingly.

    The outside of the cave was shining. Just from the sight it was clear that Myuu and co were cheering. Most likely they were watching the past rey when the world reformation was happening.

    Lutria noticed that and stared outside. She then said.

    The worlds are connected.

    Hm?

    Hajime and Yue tilted their head at the sudden words that sounded like she was talking to herself.

    However, I did not like that fact.

    Her gaze was looking at far away. Various emotions were mixed up within Lutrias expression. Hajime and others couldnt bring themselves to interrupt her and simply listen quietly.

    The world ought to bepleted within that world itself. After all there is nothingcking that has to be brought in from outside, so that should be enough. Getting involved with other world will only increase the risk of inviting in disaster. It was because I thought like that.

    Because of that, Lutria never summoned a hero even once. That was also the reason she tore off her own soul even though it caused her to be tormented by intense pain for a total of more than seven millenniums to give birth to seven divine spirits.

    The hero summoning that was done in the past was something that was done solely by the children of man. A priest of the celestial people once independently researched and improved the secret technique that was bestowed from god which resulted in the summoning technique.

    The priest thought that humans shouldnt trouble the god with the conflict of the world of man. When he heard that many worlds existed and not just this one, he went off on his own to rely on hero from another world. That was the beginning.

    Therefore, in the end that summoning technique was something inferior that couldnt bepared with the secret technique of god. It was otherworlder summoning technique and not hero summoning technique.

    That was why, what the technique summoned wasnt hero but always someone with the qualities of hero only.

    After receiving the goddesss rebuke, the celestial people immediately tore up and discarded that technique since the first summoning. However, the people of the past whose eyes were blinded by the benefits that were brought by otherworlder seeded in carrying out summoning many timesit seemed there was a past chapter like that.

    Shias summoning was from humans gathering the fragments of that technique. Originally it should have been lost to the degree that it was impossible to be recreated, but that caster called Louis must undoubtedly be a genius.

    You never thought to select the hero yourself?

    Yue spontaneously asked after listening to the story till that point.

    If I do something like that, wont my child get taken away to an unknown world somewhere? Furthermore it would be to the middle of a deathly situation.

    C-certainly?

    O-ou

    Serious face. Lutria-san. She looked really serious.

    She was a goddess, so she couldnt refuse hero summoning because of her duty, nor would she do so. But, she couldnt bear to see a child of her world to be taken away.

    That was why she didnt select a hero. Or perhaps, one of the reasons she didnt do hero summoning was because she understood that pain.

    Love was heavy. To a degree that they felt yandereness from her. Because, the goddesss face was looking really serious right now.

    Those foreign world existences, they really brought in unnecessary things. Whether it was knowledge, or technique, or sense of values, without even considering how they would give birth to new conflicts.

    Lutria averted her gaze, so Hajime and Yue sighed in relieve.

    Somehow, Hajime and Yue got reminded of Dahlia. Dahlia-san loved maid uniform, but she wasnt a maid. It was because there was an idiot otherworlder who said that maid uniform was the highest rank of outfit for woman.

    And such misunderstanding could still be counted as something cute among the other things brought in by the otherworlders.

    Lutrias gaze moved toward Hajimes ring. His treasure warehouse.

    It was truly, a warehouse of unneeded technology. If super weapons got distributed through human societythere would be a great possibility of actual hellish scene being brought into reality.

    So what you want to say is youll allow private association, but exchange in interworld level is forbidden?

    Their discussion was mostly finished in regard of what he wanted to ask and check. What left was about Hajimes request. Lutria had already given her permission for sightseeing. The rest was about the continuous interaction between worlds.

    Their interaction with the goddess and the divine spirits would be able to continue without problem. After all they had built a cooperative rtionship.

    But, for the interaction of the residents of star spirit world with the residents of earthLutria still hadnt said anything about it.

    In the end, Lutrias conclusion was,

    Yes, I cannot permit that.

    Rejection.

    It wasnt a request that Hajime needed to be granted no matter what. He only thought that if there was cooperation between worlds, it would be useful for developing civilization and helping each other in case of emergency.

    Although, that deration was slightly unexpected because of how helpful Lutria had been until now. He was at a loss for words.

    No, its not that unexpected I guess. Right now is the time for the folks of this world to work hard huh.

    Yes, exactly.

    Lutrias expression that seemed cold softened after Hajime showed his understanding.

    Nn, I see. There wont be any point of them losing the spirit factor if they obtained easy recement.

    Yues words were exactly the answer. They had to move forward with only their own strength. Because that would be their atonement, it was the trial that was levied on the humans here. Providing technology from other world would only be poison for the people of the star spirit world right now.

    Putting that aside.

    For some reason spirit beasts were gathering one after another outside the cave. It was slightly concerning.

    Inside the forest, the spirit beasts who werent as innocent as the spirits seemed to fear the gods presence and wouldnt get near, only looking from the distance. But it seemed they now finally approached.

    The past rey was over, but papa was still in the middle of talk, now then, how to pass the time? Going far away without papa and others is a bitah, therere strange animals! Come here nano~!

    That kind of possibility was big. There was no doubt that even they couldnt resist after getting beckoned by Myuu who was called by some as a singrity point ofmunication power.

    Hajime and Yue inferred the situation like that. They were approximately correct.

    Exactly. I shall permit the distribution of the technology and knowledge here to other world. I myself have sent out spirit armament and divided souls, and you yourself are in possession of the mean to generate and manipte spirit element on your own, so it is already toote to try forbidding it. However

    You cant allow the opposite. In the end, youll only allow rtionship between us and them as individual right?

    I permit that. Just as I said before, this is my gratitude for the one who achieved the salvation of this world. However, I will not allow the instation of teleportation gate directly in the society of man. All of you have to pass through my divine realm no matter what. Do you understand?

    You mean the entrance for what we called World Door at my ce huh. Ill also feel safe if it has a goddess as the safety measure in case the worst happened. Understood.

    At the corner of his eyes he saw a spirit beast that got excessively affectionate with Myuu. It was a white horse with a magnificent horn. It was mystical the way it was enveloped in a faint radiance.

    It lowered its head and pushed its nose toward Myuu. Myuu too was also getting excited saying <em>Cute cute</em> while patting the horses nose with happy smile.

    If that was all then it would be a warming sight but

    <em>Its really pretty isnt it~,</em> Kaori said while trying to touch the horse, but the horse dodged her hand with a shocking reaction speed. It kept its noses position fixed on the spot so that its movement wouldnt disturb her at all while its body side stepped.

    It was a strong reaction of rejection no matter how one looked at it. It conveyed its revulsion toward Kaori to a tremendous degree.

    Kaoris body started quaking from shock. The small sound of snort <em>bufu- </em>came fromYue inside the cave.

    Shia smiled wryly saying It must be just a coincidence desu while approaching to give it a try herself.

    A kick flew from the one horned horses rear legs. Shia got blown away for several meters even after instantly blocking it with a cross guard. Her lips were twitching.

    However, please understand that this decision is based on the present situation.

    Youre saying that its possible there might be a chance for cultural exchange if the human society here stabilized?

    I have no problem if you perceive my words with such meaning.

    Myuu reflexively stepped back from surprise. Remia hugged Myuu from behind to protect her. The one horned horse red fiercely at Remia.

    Thinking that it might be a dangerous beast, Ryuutarou who was coincidentally the one closest to the scene came running in order to protect the two.

    In that moment, the one horned horse became a streak of light. It was doing a forward charge so fast that it looked like that to others! Its horn was shining ringly!

    It was as though it was saying Dont get near this girl you filthy mannnnnn!!. Killing intent could even be felt from it. Ryuutarou roared Uoooooo!? that even sounded like a scream.

    He immediately deployed Heavy Vajra. At the same time, orange colored barrier was formed before him. Tio also got in between of them.

    It was understandable how quickly Tio reacted. But for Suzu to be able to react as fast, perhaps it was something that was only possible because of love.

    However, there was no collision in the end. The one horned horse changed trajectory just a moment before it. Perhaps it was only nning to threaten from the start without actually doing harm.

    The horse immediately came to a stop and red at Ryuutarou. It snorted <em>huff</em>. It also turned its gaze toward Remia and made an expression that seemed to say Well, it cant be helped for this one. Its expression was plentiful despite being a horse.

    While everyone was bewildered, the one-horned horse twitched toward the person who was coincidentally in front of it. It stared fixedly at the person as though weighing something.

    That person who was warily on guardwas Yuuka.

    A second passed. The one-horned horse clopped slowly toward her.

    Shizuku and others were ready to move immediately, but Udar stopped them. He said that there was no danger. It seemed he was telling them that the horse was that kind of creature.

    I do not know when will that timee butI think, it will be nice if it really happen.

    Didnt you hate something from foreign world bringing things to here?

    A world ought to bepleted within itself. With that belief, perhaps I had lost many things that I might not have to otherwise. At the very least, if the children of man did not summon Shia Hauria, I would, to my own children, with my own hands, once more

    The time to change came not only to human, but also to goddess?

    Yes. I feel that it might be the case like that.

    Lutria smiled thinly at Yues question and nodded.

    What kind of emotion was radiating from her eyes?

    <em>If only I did that at that time</em>such thought that any human would have at least once was also something that Lutria had. That was how it looked like from her eyes.

    Shias summoning, and then her encounter with Hajime and others might became the impetus for the goddess to take another look on herself.

    Hajime and Lutria were exchanging words in a good atmosphere like that. Meanwhile.

    The one-horned horse got affectionate with Yuuka. Certainly it looked like there was no need to worry.

    It pushed its nose toward Yuuka for her to touch it just like it did with Myuu. Although looking bewildered, Yuuka patted its nose while looking slightly happy.

    Myuu ran and pped the horses leg scoldingly, <em>Dont rampage violently anymore!</em> The one-horned horse lowered its head as though to say, <em>Understood.</em>

    <em>Just whats going on here</em>Shia and others who were watching the horse thought. Then the horse turned its head toward Shia and others from an angle outside Yuuka and Myuus eyes and,

    *Hihiiiin-, peh!!*

    It spat. While ring like a thug.

    Shia and others all made a look that screamed T-this guy-.

    That child is a protector of maiden. There is no danger.

    Hajime and Yue wondered. Lutria-san should be loving all living creatures in the star spirit world, but her eyes when looking at the one-horned horse was a bit reproachful. Like a mom who was troubled with raising a problem child.

    Just now, she rejected Kaori and Shia that bluntly though.

    Allow me to put it another way. He protects maiden, who is chaste.

    Thats just unicorn aint it?

    Hajime-san was right on the money. It was a unicorn of star spirit world.

    It couldnt ept maiden who wasnt maiden (deep meaning). And it also practiced goring with its horn when encountering male. Apparently it was that kind of beastspirit beast.

    No wonder it got attached to Myuu. As for Yuukayep, there was nothing to say.

    Its not dangerous right?

    If it is for the sake of someone he recognize as a maiden, that child will throw away even his life very easily in order to protect them. And he also will not hurt someone important to the maiden even though he is only feeling antipathy toward them.

    Kinda nasty.

    The word nasty came out inly from Yue. Even though the spirit beasts appearance looked really like a sacred horse

    Shia and others must have also heard simr exnation from Udar. They were letting down their guard, though their gazes on the horse were kind of scornful. Yuukas face went bright red and she was trying to get away from the horse.

    Taeko-san didnt look particrly shaken and said Allen-san had done that kind of thing to me, so I guess it also wont let me touch it huh with a bright smile, causing her surrounding to stir. <em>What do you mean by that kind of thing!? What did the elite agent of Britain did to you!? </em>They asked.

    As for Noboru, his eyes became like a treasure hunter who discovered treasure. He was whispering something disgusting Holy cow! Aint that the beast of possibility! If I can introduce Liu-san to it like it was normal.

    Meanwhile, Atsushi who usually had zero delicacy was being quiet this time, even though normally he would make fun of Yuuka even it had the risk of his smartphone dying. Perhaps there was something bothering him?

    He was ignoring themotion around him and stealing out nces at somewhere.

    The person in question who noticed his nces tilted her head Hm?, then she immediately guessed what he was thinking and grii~~nned mischievously.

    <em>What? What? Are you curiouus? Youre the worstt~,</em> she grinded her elbow on Atsushis side with that kind of atmosphere.

    <em>Haa? What kinda misunderstanding you got there? Arent you too self-conscious? </em>Atsushi returned with such expression.

    The unicorn sensor was shining in the search of more maiden to protect. *nce*, its gaze came, but it seemed to feel something seeing the two frolicking with each other like that and spat *Kaa, peh!!* before looking aside.

    <em>Rather than something like that, getting this beautiful little girl-sama on my back is my purpose in life!</em> As though saying that, it bent its knees in front of Myuu to urge her to hop on.

    Remia mama looked very disagreeing. She was going <em>my my </em>like usual, even so she wouldnt let go Myuus hand even though she looked like she wanted to get on. Her eyes met unicorn-san and it felt like spark crackled between them.

    By the way, as a part of the exchange, I want to bring some spirits or spirit beasts to the Miniature Garden.

    I have noticed from Entis memory. My daughter is feeling lonely that there is no children from this in the world where she is filling the role of goddess. Yes, I will not allow any forcible coercion but, if there are any children who wish to move there then I ask you to please ept them.

    Thats great. But

    That one is rejected. It feels kind of nasty.

    Yue interrupted by saying that. It was understandable. If unicorn-san was there, from now on all the females who got invited to Miniature Garden would be put under a kind of judgment.

    Even if she herself didnt get judged, obviously she would feel disgusted seeing her fellow females to be put through that.

    Thats why, it looks like that guy has gotten so attached to Myuu that hell want toe even if by force, but depending on the situation, I ask you to please persuade him as the goddess here.

    Very well.

    The goddess agreed even while averting her gaze. She pitied her child who got rejected like that, but she also thought that the child was getting its just dessert so she couldnt say anything backthat was the kind of expression she had.

    Yue nodded deeply in great relieve by the goddesss understanding. Although, there was still worry left. In the end how would Myuu react? If she took a liking to the unicorn and begged

    Papa! Yue-oneechan! Its fine right? Its fine to keep the unicorn-san right? Please nano!

    No is no, put that stray horse back to where you found it!

    Nn, it will be bad for your education growing up, this kind of perverted animal is bad-

    No way! Even though Yue-oneechan yourself is also a perverted vampire princess!

    Gufuh

    Yue, whats wrong!?

    She couldnt possibly say that she self-destructed from her own simtion. It would be an evidence that she had the self-awareness of it.

    Its nothing.

    No, just now, you clearly received damage

    M-more importantly! Yes! I too have something I want to confirm-

    Ah, yes. I do not mind butwhy are you leaning forward that much?

    As expected she couldnt say because it was her half covering it up. But, this was something that she had decided to confirm depending on Hajimes discussion with Lutria. Apparently Hajime also understood when she signaled at him with her eyes. He nodded back at her.

    Just now, you said that now is the time for the children of man to do their best.

    Yes, what about it?

    After they work hard and ovee their trial, and you think itll be fine even to allow them to interact with other worldwill you, return the way this world work back to before?

    Humans possessing spirit factor once more. The spirits and spirit beasts living close with humans again.

    Yue had responsibility as the one who altered this world. Here she was saying that she would lend a hand if Lutria wished for it in the future. Lutrias eyes widened in respond. And then she put on a friendly smile.

    Because she felt concern toward herself in Yues words, and not just because a mere feeling of responsibility.

    Yue, my thanks to your concern andpromise. But, it is unneeded.

    That so? You mean you dont n to return spirit factor to humans hand anymore? You wont get involved with human, for eternity?

    She was a mother who loved children of man from her heart. Surely she would want to live close with human society once more one day. Surely she would be lonely to keep an isted rtionship with them for eternity. Yue asked with such thought but

    Lutria didnt show any sign of tragic determination. Rather, she looked peaceful.

    That is not so. I mean that the spirit factor will return to the children of man one day even without me doing anything.

    Is that so?

    Yue blinked. The spirit factor had been stripped from humans with soul alteration. She couldnt imagine how it would return at all. It wasnt just Yue. Hajime also looked surprised.

    When life perish soul will also disperse. However, it is only dispersing and not vanishing.

    That well, its something we know. Its a domain of soul magic after all.

    Nn

    Therefore, the problem was after that. It was goddesss knowledge.

    The great tree is an existence to assist or prevent any stagnation in that cycle. It convert the energy in this world to element and expel it to outside the world, and also taking in element from other world in return, then forming the element to form that suit each world before circting it. It is also a kind of purification facility.

    Nn? Wait. The spirit factor has been taken from human territory in its entirety. There should be none in the nature too. Then the new life

    Yue frowned a bit worriedly. Lutria chuckled and shook her head.

    There is no need to worry. A drastic move like altering every single living thing in the soul level and taking away spirit factor from them, and done in a short time and all at once is impossible for me. However, I can at least subtly adjust the amount of spirit factor circting in the world once more you know?

    Thatscertainly. Youre a goddess after all.

    Yes, I am a goddess after all.

    There was no way the goddess didnt manage the world after alteration properly. Yue looked a bit embarrassed for her needless worry. She moved around her butt fidgetily to correct her sitting posture.

    She was in girl mode right now so her clothes were baggy for her. Her skirts position became risqu if she did something like that. Hajimes hand held the skirt that almost got flipped in ce while speaking the deduction that he obtained from the flow of the talk.

    I see. The soul will disperse in death even though it has been altered. Then itll get purified and the soul that is containing new life will be created from new energy that is adapted to this world. In other words, the next generation human will regain the spirit factor?

    It seemed that his conclusion was half right and half incorrect. Lutria let out a wry smile.

    The flow of the world is not rushed like the society of human, Nagumo Hajime. There is no way the great tree will rece all the spirit factors in just several years. The world is turning in the span of several centuries or even millenniums.

    In other words, this worlds humans will be regaining their spirit factor bit by bit throughout several or dozens of generations?

    Not only human, but every living thing here will be so.

    That was why, the period of time was just right to test the children of man. After all human was a creature that forgot pain, but it was also the only creature that could leave behind lesson for the future generatio0n.

    In the end, would they be able to not repeat the same mistake even after months and years that would make them forgot the pain they were receiving right now had passed? Would they be able to keep their self-control and love for nature even in a society where humans who could control spirit element was gradually increasing in number?

    It was truly something that could only be known by the goddess who would continue to watch over the human society.

    Yue and Hajime nodded in understanding. Silent filled the room for a short while. The conversation stopped.

    It was a time for them to sort out their thought to see whether there was anything else for them to talk or not.

    Lutria was waiting calmly. Hajime and Yue nodded to each other in front of her. Yues body was enveloped in light and returned to the university student mode once more.

    Goddess Lutria, thats all from us. Though we might have something else to discuss depending on our trips result.

    It is no problem. Nagumo Hajime, my discussion with you is a worthwhile undertaking. I shall believe that it will continue to be so even in the future. I am happy that I am able to exchange words with you.

    Me too. Thanks for engaging with me.

    Both sides stood up and the demon god and the goddess shook hands with each other firmly for real this time.

    Yues expression also softened. La too patted her chest in relieve.

    Hajime, you havent eaten much right? Lets go pic now.

    Yes, you should do that. You will not watch the past correct?

    We wont we wont. Ill take the time to enjoy the forests blessing. That will be enough apaniment for the meal.

    Hajime smiled wryly at Lutrias wariness and got out of the cave.

    Ahead of his gaze, he saw Shia and others ying with the other spirit beasts while ignoring the unicorn.

    All the spirit beasts were beautiful and also unique.

    A bird that looked like a phoenix and was d in me-like aura was perching on Shizukus shoulder. Shizuku was looking slightly nervous perhaps because of the glint of intelligence that she saw in its eyes.

    This one look smart for some reason. Its also really pretty

    Thank you, youngdy.

    KYAAAAAAAAAH IT TALKSSSSSSSSSSSSS!! Whats more it has refined gentleman voice!!

    Tio and Kaori were buried in basketball sized pure white round and fluffy fluffs. They were fluff type spirit beasts. When they first appeared they had the form that looked like yeti whenbined together.

    Winged child, child of sky, child of heaven!

    Other world wings! Various children of wings!

    Wappu, wait, dont fluff us so much like thattt

    They hath intelligence in them. Here, art these what thy mean by other world wings? Oo, they art delighted.

    Ah, is that why theyre interested with us? Then Ill bring out my wings tootheyre fluffing us even moreee!

    Liliana and Aiko were being toyed by a richly colored smoke (?) that took the shape of tiger. The spirit beast was coiling around them exactly like how smoke would.

    Is this tiger, tiger? Its definitely toying around with us isnt it!

    Lily-san, dont be angry. The inside of your body look pretty like the gxy when it pass through~

    No, Aiko-san. How can you be calm like that even though its inly opening its mouth wide and swallow usah, youre casting Soul Repose on yourself-, unfair!

    Nana and co were being surrounded by dozens of cat-like things that were floating in the air. They hadrge eyes and grin so wide that split their face, along with hook tail. They were like the cheshire cat that came out in Alice in Wondend.

    Wait, this lecherous cat! Dont flip my skirt like grade school student!

    Fufu, light blue huh

    Good job, cheshire cat-saaah, give back my bagg!

    Nanas skirt got targeted too much. Atsushi observed that with eyes like a schr. Noboru was running around chasing after his stolen bag. Beside them,

    So cutee. Look here, Ryuu-kun. This one is sleeping you know? Even though the surrounding is this loud.

    This one is also just rolling aroundzily.

    How should I say it, after long time no see Suzu-chan and Sakagami-kun too has gotten reallyis it because you two are living together? Geez, you two are more like husband and wife rather than couple in atmosphere. Its like you two are cuddling your own baby over there.

    !? S-stop teasing us-

    Yep, Im right am I?

    Taeko shrugged while looking half impressed and half jealous. When they returned home, she resolved that she got to traiget even more intimate with Allen.

    At other spot, one more horse had approached Remia and Myuu. It was a white horse but with no horn, instead it had wings. Its radiant figure made it worthy to be called a sacred horse. It was a Pegasus like in myth.

    My my, this one is allowing me to touch it isnt it? Ufufu, thank you so much.

    Myu? Mama, for some reason the unicorn-san is

    The Pegasus enveloped Remia and Myuu under its wings while staring at them peacefully. Meanwhile, unicorn-san was staring at that Pegasus with a terrible look.

    It looked as though it was facing its sworn enemy.

    The Pegasus looked like it had no intention to quarrel. Rather its gaze toward the unicorn seemed admonishing. From it atmosphere, it even felt like that perhaps it came to protect the little girl and her mother who had gotten the unicorns attention.

    Hajime-saa~~n! Are you finished with your talk?

    Beside Shia there was also a dragon-like being that radiated power that was conspicuously greater than the other spirit beasts. It was covered with pure white fur that lookedfortable to touch and gorgeous scales. Its appearance was like Fal*or that came out in The Neverending Story but shrunk by several level.

    In fact, it must be pleasant to touch. Shias expression as she fluffed the white dragon was bing as slovenly as when she dived into a cushion that turned people into a useless slob.

    Im inviting this mister dragon to our ce! Its fine isnt it desuu~?

    Its a request from this heroicdy, so I cannot refuse. Demon god-dono from another world, please take care of me.

    It looked like they had finished the negotiation for his going to Miniature Garden.

    Furthermore there were also a gori-like spirit beast whose whole body was covered with moss and flower, spirit beast that looked like a walking mushroom, a spirit beast that looked like a roon that inted and floated like balloon before deting and rolling on the ground, and a spirit beast that looked exactly like the pokemon Diglet* whose head popped out from the ground.

    Seeing their family frolicking in excitement with mysterious creatures noisily, it became understandable, that certainly there would be nothing better than this to be their meal apaniment.

    Im also sensing a great presence observing us from a distance though

    Nn, it has no hostility. Is it arge spirit beast watching from afar?

    It must be being considerate to all of you. It isrge, and powerful, which mean it will also cause dread to those it face in equal measure.

    Its highly intelligent huh.

    Its not a mere beast. The children who have lived for many years even among the spirit beasts will obtain considerable intelligence after all. Because of that you will be able to have a nice conversation with them too.

    Lutrias eyes were really gentle as she stared at Shia and others ying with the spirit beasts.

    The other divine spirits also looked the same. Other than the currently sealed Soare, all the divine spirits were also watching with a happy look.

    No, there was just one of them who was slightly different. She kept sending nces this way, or rather she seemed to be absent-minded, in a sense, she seemed to be emotionally unstable.

    Naturally, Lutria-san noticed and her expression suddenly became stern. <em>Thats right. I need to ask the question about this</em>, she looked like she got reminded like that.

    Her gaze quietly turned toward Hajime beside her.

    Nagumo Hajime, I also have a question that I wish to ask you.

    Yeah, ask me anything. Although, the divine spirits should have share almost everything to you

    Myuu was waving her hand at him. She was sitting in front of Remia who was riding on the back of Pegasus. Remia was also waving her hand slightly at him while looking embarrassed.

    Unicorn-san looked like it snapped. Toward Pegasus-san.

    Whats with ya? Ya came to preach at me all the time. Aaah? I got my eyes at that girl first yknow? So whadda hell are ya doing putting her on yer back-. Aa? Aa? Its face looked like that.

    Pegasus-san let out a sigh theatrically. <em>As expected words cant get through you,</em> it had that kind of atmosphere. It looked annoyed from the bottom of its heart toward the unicorns gaze that was ring at it from below and its horn that kept poking at it.

    Although, the sight of mother and daughter riding happily on the Pegasus was very heartwarming. Hajime also waved back at them while smiling cheerfully

    When are you, nning to take Enti as your wife?

    Gofuoh

    He reflexively choked. When he looked toward Lutria, he found her serious face right beside him. She was serious. Her question was absurdly serious.

    Whats with that question so suddenly?

    You are also nning to create children with your wives soon after this are you not? Will you properly include Enti too?

    Theres no way Ill include her!

    In other words, you will make that girl your wife but you will not make children with her? Why is that? Are you uneasy with creating children with god? In that case, I guarantee you that there will be no problem

    Wait wait wait! Dont move the talk on your own! In the first ce I dont even n to marry her!

    !? A-as I thought, you are just ying around with that girl? Are you nning to toss her away after toying with her to your hearts content?

    That sounds bad for other people to hear, oi-

    Divine majesty mixed with wrath was flowing out from Lutria. She was about to seriously snap!

    Even though he had managed to end their discussion amicably with great pain, Demon God VS Goddess battle was about to break out because of blind love entanglement (misunderstanding)!

    Youve absorbed Entis memory right? Then you should know that our rtionship isnt like that.

    I understand exactly because I have absorbed Entis memory. Rather, is she not being so obvious that there is no way for you to have not guess it yet? I will not allow you to feign ignorance in this matter.

    Mom was serious. Also, Yue was muttering Certainly beside him.

    *Sususu-* She moved to Lutrias side quietly, then she looked at Hajime with a stiffened expression. She sided with the goddess! <em>Come on, answer it. Answer quickly, Hajime! </em>She insisted like that to him with her gaze! She was definitely half having fun with this.

    It has already been proven that your love is not wholly monopolized just by a sole person. What kind of dissatisfaction you can possibly feel after receiving a goddesss affection? As that girls mother I

    Thats why wait for a second. Sorry but I

    Waiittt, whatre you guys talking over theree!?

    As expected from the divine spirit of wind. It looked like she could hear their conversation. She flew toward Hajime and Lutria with bright red face to hack apart their conversation.

    Enti. As you yourself are aware, god and human being married is something that has happened in the past. It is also possible for children to be created between them.

    I know without even being told though!? Someone like Udar already had some wives in the past!

    !? popped out above Udars head at the distance. For some reason he turned toward Shia and defended himself I-its a past story!. Shia naturally made a face that seemed to say No, I never know that.

    However, you never talked about it with Nagumo Hajime correct? No matter how much I searched your memory, your interactions were, vexing should I saymother is worried for you. First, Nagumo Hajime ought to be given the urate information, and then your affection

    Stupid Kaa-sama! Just be quiet already!

    S-stupid? Be quiet? Enti is, talking scathingly, at me?

    Lutria-okaasan staggered from too great of a shock-. La and Yue immediately supported her from both sides.

    Enti didnt even pay attention to her mothers condition and red fiercely at Hajime. She also pointed her finger at him.

    I-its just Kaa-samas misunderstanding! Im not, really, thatthats just not it!

    O-ou. Well, yeah. In your mothers eyes we might look too close with each other. From now on stop putting your butt on

    Im putting my butt there! Absolutely!

    Whats with that fixation

    Enti. Why, are you covering it up? Judging from your behavior, no matter how I see it your feeling toward Nagumo Hajime is

    Kaa-sama? I have my own method. The next time you interfereIll hate you-

    Lutria-okaasans eyes rolled back!! It was as though lightning ran at the background *Cracklee* like when a character in old shoujo manga got hit with shock!

    La yelled Mother! Get a hold of yourself! Tsu, she isntbreathing? while feeling aghast. Yue calmly made a tsukkomi She doesnt even need to breath from the start.

    Shia and others gathered. The other divine spirits and spirit beasts also gathered.

    As expected they too must be aware of what was happening with how loud the talk had been. Some of them looked amused or smiling wryly, while the divine spirits were sending Enti rebuking gazes.

    Inw problem?

    Stop that.

    Udar and La and others were surrounding Enti and scolding her. Hajime gave that sight a sidelong nce with a wry smile. However, the atmosphere wasx. Far more than when they first arrived.

    Yue too was smiling cheerfully in contrast to her teasing words.

    The discussion had finished safely. The result was the best that he could have expected.

    She must have felt that Hajimes heart had lightened up slightly because of that. <em>Thats great, at the very least youll be able to enjoy the trip in star spirit world without any hang up, </em>she said with her gaze that was filled with affection looking at Hajime.

    In pay back for the teasing, he pinched Yues cheeks *munii~* gently. Yue looked tickled and rubbed her cheeks on him

    Papa! Is the talk over!? Look, look! This child, is it okay if we bring him back

    Unicorn-san got too belligerent with Pegasus-san so Myuu had switched ride with it. She was calling out from on top of it.

    Of course, there could only be one answer.

    Put him back at where you found him!

    !!?

    Both unicorn-san and Myuus eyes widened. Why!? Those eyes asked.

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    Hajime and others savored the blessing of the forest while enjoying their tour of the holy ind.

    Cave that was filled to the brim with shiny ores as though jewel from all over the world had been gathered there, or ake that was filled with mysterious water that didnt prevent breathing at all, or a valley where space was looping and fall couldst forever, or a ce that looked like a grassy field but was actually the back of a giant turtle, and of course there was also the great sight from the peak of the Star Tree.

    While enjoying the ind that was filled with mystique, Enti had also apologized (though it felt somewhat reluctant because she did it after getting scolded by La and others) and Lutria recovered. At the end a feast was held withrge spirit beasts also joining in.

    It was a magical ce that wasnt at all inferior or perhaps even superiorpared to the Miniature Garden. It went without saying that everyone was in a dreamy state of mind from their experience there.

    At the middle, fairies and apparitions and even Demon Rangers got called in from the Miniature Garden because it was a rare chance

    The night of the first interworld gathering was growingte with the liveliness of the feast growing even more.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The morning of the next day.

    The spacious office of Balted kingdom was filled with unprecedented nervousness.

    There were four people inside the room.

    ording to the message of that person, the group would teleport to this location. The time would also soon arrive.

    The king Eric didnt sit on his chair. He was standing slightly in front of his desk in wait. Beside him was Louis, Greg, and Phil, the kingdoms upper echelons as well as his childhood friends standing side by side.

    Listen well, this is ourst practice. Lets start!

    Ou!

    The exchange that was filled with tension echoed inside the office where there were only the four of them. Just like a club activity of sport club that was going to participate in a tournament soon.

    King Eric inhaled *Suu~~* and raised his voice with an expression of someone ready to risk his life.

    Im sorry Shia! Dahlia isnt in this country anymore! She isnt even in any other country! She went missinggg!!

    Eric yelled Now! inside his heart. The four childhood friends understood each other by heart and threw their upper body backward simultaneously as though they were doing limbo dance.

    Their bodies formed a bridge with nimble movement, just like the time when Matri*s main character Neo dodged bullet for the first time!

    It was at that timing the light of the gate formed up.

    W-whatre these guys doing

    E-Eric-san?

    Hajimes group was sent off by Lutria and others while going through the gate. They saw.

    For some reason four handsome guys were forming bridge with their bodies side by side at the other side of the gate.

    Of course, everyone had gone past being shocked to feel creeped out.

    Without exnation, there was no way anyone could guess that these four were worried that an angry Hajime would open a hole in their head the moment they informed him of how Dahlia went missing, so they were doing dodging practice.

    Therefore, they only looked like entric people.

    Even though it was a reunion with the girl who they were greatly indebted to and still haunting their memories until now even after almost five years

    And so, Eric and the other threes hearts were as one.

    This is the worsttt-

    For the time being, full-powered Soul Repose was fired from Aiko.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Thank you so much for going along with the long discussion chapters. Im nning to develop the story a bit more smoothly from here on, so please look forward to it!

    Also, unicorn-san of this world was inly strong. It would get buffed in case it had a maiden that it had to protect at its side and obtained the strength of the highest ranking. Even if the opponent was Demon Ranger it could rival them if it was one-on-one.

    Material introduction

    Eternal Shia Fever *& Shia Impact

    From Jack Rakan of [Negima].

    Beast of Possibility & Even Soooooo-

    From [Mobile Suit Gundam UC]. Also, unicorn-san in this chapter and Gundam UC arepletely unrted. I think Unicorn Gundam is seriously cool.

    Arifureta Anime 3rd seasons PV is released. Finally Hauria once again

    Please take a look by all means if youre interested! Best regards!

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc The World Line, Isnt It Different From Before?</strong>

    W-wee, dear guests from another world. Im Eric Luxeed Balted. The king of this country. This is an honor to receive your visit this time.

    The men eagerly stood up while Hajime and co were paralyzed with cringing expressions.

    King Eric who looked like a lion with his blonde hair and blue eyes cleared his throat while introducing himself and weing the group. His ears were red. He was trembling with shame. It was truly a surreal sight.

    The other three also looked the same. Every one of them was desperately feigning calmness that nobody knew what to say. Nobody knew what to say but

    Uwwa, the handsomeness score here is off the chart! This is one absurd lineup of good looking hunks!

    It makes the feeling of disappointment even greater rightt?

    Although she at least had the discernment to use telepathy, Eric and the others were still so good looking like before that Nana unconsciously spoke her impression.

    Atsushi and Noboru pouted their lips while spatting out <em>keh</em>.

    Ryuutarou nced down at Suzu. Suzu noticed his gaze and chuckled before whispering Ryuu-kun is cooler than them, making him turning red.

    Atsushi and Noboru made spitting gesture <em>peh</em>. In the end it was just a gesture and not spitting for real. It seemed they at least had the awareness that this wasnt the ce for that.

    Perhaps their whispered conversation became the trigger for Shia and others who were bewildered by this strange reunion to return to their senses. Though even the genuinely bright Shia wasnt smiling in this reunion after so long and she had the eyes that were somewhat like she was looking at suspicious people.

    Hey, Shia. Could it be that was this worlds greeting or something?

    Eh? Shizuku-chan, you mean that might be reverse bending version of the bowing in this ce? Shia, is that so? Should we also respond in kind?

    N-no, even I never saw that kind of greeting when I got summoned here desu.

    P-perhaps this is that? They were stretching or something while waiting for us? You know, like radio calisthenics or something.

    Thats possible, Aiko-san. After all the visitor is Hajime-san. The weing sides nervousness must be at all-time high. I can understand them as a royalty.

    I think that art not it. In my eyes, I got the feeling that art something like evasion training

    As expected from Tio-san. She was spot on. She hadnt got shot plenty for tsukkomi and punishment just for show. Of course, it was reward for this hardcore M dragon so she never did something like evasion training.

    In any case.

    A-aa, hmm, thatour thanks for the warm wee. You guys must be surprised by the sudden notification of our visit. Our bad. Did we cause any inconvenience for your side?

    For the time being, Hajime returned their greeting as his groups representative. He offered his hand.

    ! This is the visit for the world savior along with her family and friends. We would set aside everything no matter how many difficulties await, Nagumo-dono.

    Perhaps Hajimes behavior was unexpected. Erics eyes widened slightly even while his expression softened and he stepped forward to take the handshake offer.

    Yue and others looked at Hajime with eyes like they were seeing something extremely unusual.

    They werent meeting a goddess this time, but just a king of a country. Furthermore it was the offender group that summoned Shia. There should be no way that he would show them this much thoughtfulness.

    Hajime, you okay? You tired?

    What does that mean? Its just that, perhaps weve caused them to prepare a wee. Whats more it might be something that really rushed them hard.

    As I thought youre tired?

    What do you mean by that!?

    Usually he wouldnt be bothered by something like that right? That was what Yue meant. Of course.

    Hajime only thought that he had managed to build a friendly rtionship with Goddess Lutria after much effort, so forcing too much unreasonableness with her beloved children might be bad but

    It seemed that looked odd in the eyes of Yue and others. It was the result of his habitual behavior!

    First, can I introduce my friends who are carrying responsibility for this country to those who areing here for the first time?

    The king wasnt telling the visitors to introduce themselves. Instead he was introducing himself before introducing his close aides. It was the evidence that he was paying the utmost respect for Hajime and co.

    The prime minister as well as the director of the national technology research (a newly established body after the spirit element was lost) whose silver hair was tied behind him and wearing pince-nez ssesLouis Lektor.

    Themander of the royal guard with swept back ck hairGreg Xcest.

    The supervising chief of the intelligence department whose defining trait was his messy dark green hairPhil Espion.

    Eric who was doing the introduction and Louis and co who were being introduced looked like there was a specific someone who they wished to personally speak to before anyone else, but they were holding back their emotions strongly. Apparently they were prioritizing their public standing.

    Looks like theyve calmed down a lot in these almost five years huh.

    Right desu. Setting aside the naturally calm Louis-san and taciturn Greg-san, Eric-san was emotional, while Phil-san was flippant beforethis really makes me feel the time difference keenly.

    For the time being Hajime and Shia exchanged relieved smile because it looked like Eric and co hadnt awakened to some strange hobby or something.

    The introduction finished and Eric and co met Shias eyes as though they had been biding their time.

    Everyone, long time no see desu! Its great to see all of you are doing well!

    Shias smile burst out. Eric and co squinted their eyes fondly as though they were watching the sun after so long.

    ! Y-yeah, reallyit has been a really long timeShia

    <em></em><em>Aa?</em><em></em><em></em>

    Dono!

    Barely safe! There was *Click* sound from Hajimes hand. Donners percussion hammer was being pulled! There was a small azure me on Yue-samas hand! Shias pressure was a salvation instead!

    Also, at this moment, his majesty Eric and friends performed limbo dance once more with skillful and agile movement. It was a wonderful reflex.

    ((((((I see))))))

    Everyone realized. The reason for the odd behavior at the beginning. The terror of gun that hadnt faded even after five years had passed. Kaori and co along with Yuuka and co wondered just what kind of hell these people had experienced. They looked toward Hajime with conflicted gazes.

    Eric and co were drenched with cold sweat, even so they felt relieved that they didnt get shot and got up quickly. Eric straightened his cor and cleared his throat.

    He pulled himself together and, Take 2.

    Shia-dono. To be able to meet you again like thisits a joyous moment. Very much so.

    His majesty Erics eyes were slightly wet. His choked words showed how great the emotion he felt was.

    Louis and others were also the same.

    Shia-sama, my thanks. For you toe here again

    I was resigned to never meet you again in this life. Its my joy to be able to see your cheerful self.

    Today, is the best day of these five years!

    Each of them spoke words of happiness for their reunion.

    Passionate feelings overflowed. From their voices. From their eyes too. Those things, felt a little bit too passionate for a reunion with the world saving hero or with a friend they were greatly indebted to.

    The girls were astir. Yue started to re. Hajimes eyes too were slowly narrowing. Like a gunner preparing for a duel, his finger touched the grip of Donner that had just gotten returned to the holster

    There was no way Shia too didnt notice the heated gazes of Eric and co. Shepletely ignored those while,

    This time Ie with my dear husband! and sister wives!, in other words my family! Ill introduce them! And also my friends too!

    Shia purposefully emphasized the words husband and sister wives before introducing her family and friends.

    Those who were introduced gave short greeting back even while,

    What do you think, Yuuka-chi?

    They all got serious lingering attachment no matter how I see it.

    Isnt that right~~

    Nana, Yuuka, and Taeko were observing Eric and co like that with deep interest.

    This must be that! Okaa-sama(Mother-inw)s favorite, the reverse harem thing! I cant believe Im seeing it in real life! Record, Ive to record it!

    Geez Shiashia, what a sinful woman~!

    Oh my oh my, Ive heard about this buteven after five years has passed theyre still, ufufu

    Shia-oneechan is ama~zing! Its just like mama when living in Erisen! Ah, shes also super popr among the men around the block so it hasnt changed nano!

    Myuu, those men around the ck, tell me more about themter.

    <em>Its not like you think, Hajime-san. You should be worried about Shia-san right now rather than me</em>Remia said with a troubled look, even so feeling of happiness from being looked after also radiated from her. *Fidget fidget*

    And so Yue reacted in Hajimes ce.

    Ha? Unforgivable arent they? Leering at Shia deserves ten thousand deaths isnt it?

    Why art thy reaction the most severe?

    There was no warm up. Yue-sama suddenly snapped in top speed.

    For the time being, Kaori and Shizuku put their hands on her shoulders. In preparation for the worst case. After all who knew what this Shia lover would do if it was for Shias sake.

    Dont kill and revive someone repeatedly for mischief

    It was the important promise with the goddess!

    N-no, we arent leering or anything!

    Y-yes, its just as his majesty said! Just, because were reunited with someone were so greatly indebted with, we unintentionally-. Isnt that right, Greg, Phil?

    Y-yeah. Thats all theres to it, nothing more and nothing less.

    Of course! Thats whyNagumo-dono, I hope your hand can let go of that weapon, if you can

    Such conversations happened at the open and behind the scene, however, the atmosphere changed drastically at the next moment.

    Shia was looking around.

    By the way, wheres Dahlia-san?

    <em>Perhaaps its that? Perhaaps shes preparing tea or something right now? Dahlia-sans tea, it was delicious after all~,</em> Shia was smiling like that, showing not a single doubt that she would be able to meet that person.

    Originally Eric and co who looked like they were stillpletely trapped in lingering attachment (the people themselves denied that though) should be entranced seeing such smile from Shia.

    The four froze stiff. As though they had averted their eyes from unavoidable obstruction, but then they were pointed to the fact that running from reality wasnt allowed.

    Umm, Eric-san?

    Ah, no, thatDahlia, is it

    Erics gaze wandered around as though he was searching for the right word. Even though he had done image training so hard like that, his head became nk when it was time! That was how he looked like right now.

    Shia-sama, please listen to us calmly.

    Louis took the ce of Eric who was at a loss for words. He opened his mouth with a grim expression.

    Greg and Phils expressions also became clouded. Of course everyone noticed when seeing that.

    Shias greatest objective. Dahlia. Something bad had happened to her.

    Please wait a second. What? Whats with this atmosphere desu? Eh? Dont tell me, you arent saying that something happened to Dahlia-san arent you?

    Shias face was twitching. Her voice was trembling in disbelief.

    The expressions of Hajime and others also tensed by the unexpected development. Yue quickly grabbed Shias right hand to support her heart. Almost at the same time, Myuu also tightly grasped her left hand.

    Louis, Im sorry. Let met be the one to tell it. The matter with Dahlia is my responsibility.

    Your majesty, no. Its our, everyones responsibility.

    It wasnt only you who couldnt protect her.

    Yeah, its my failure as the pro in information gathering here.

    Shia ran out of patience from listening to their disturbing conversation.

    Dont just talk in circle! What happened to Dahlia-san desu!?

    Tsu, true. My apologies.

    Tense atmosphere filled the room. Then Eric resolved himself and opened his mouth. He uttered the words that he had also said just moment before Hajimes group arrived.

    DahliaDahlia, went missing.

    Went, missing?

    Shias expression became like someone ruminating words that they heard for the first time inside their head.

    Even if she didnt want it, she imagined the worst case based on the pained expressions of Eric and others.

    S-since when?

    Its, already two years since then.

    No way-

    She had gone missing for two years. Even if sugarcoated, this could only be described as matter where whether she lives or die was in doubt.

    Because of course it was. Dahlia was a daughter of a duke, a childhood friend of the king, and also a VIP who formed friendship with the hero. There was no doubt that the nation had mobilized to search for her.

    Surely the beast kingdom and demon kingdom also cooperated. After all those two countries werent unfamiliar with her.

    Even so if Dahlia still hadnt been found until now

    Did she get involved in an incident? Or ident? Either way, Dahlia had gotten cornered into a situation where she couldnt return home with her own strength.

    And two years had passed

    Everyone couldnt stop themselves from imagining the worst scenario. Unpleasant imaginations flowed out like geyser.

    Inside the office that was filled with stifling atmosphere,

    Haji, me-sanumm

    Shia whose agitation was clear for anyone to see turned toward Hajime with clunky movement like a rusty tin te doll.

    Because Hajime had the mean to determine Dahlias whereabouts, her life or death right away.

    But at the same time, that also meant learning about Dahlias fate right away.

    Hajime wordlessly took out thepass.

    What was left was to pour magic power into it and they would know everything.

    Several sounds of gulping could be heard.

    Youre ready?

    Even resurrection of the dead couldnt reverse two years of time. It wasnt a problem of magic power capacity. There was nothing that could be done if the original soul hadpletely dispersed and got recycled by the world.

    The result, woulde out mercilessly.

    Shia was at a loss for word for an instant when Hajime asked her for confirmation.

    But, Yue and Myuus warmth flowed into her from her hands. The twos concerned gazes gave her courage. Heat and strength also returned to her chilled hands.

    Please.

    Eric and others somehow stopped themselves from interrupting the flow of conversation while narrowing their eyes. Meanwhile Hajime activated thepass.

    Naturally, the result came out immediately.

    Ou? Shes detected normally. Shes quite far from here butshes aliveand she feels energetic from the image Im getting though?

    Eh, is that so!?

    <em>Waah</em>, Yuuka and co raised their voices like they were shouting for joy. Yue and co also let out relieved sighs.

    Shia let out a joyful look and turned toward Eric and co. She thought that they too would surely be happy by the good news.

    But however.

    Ah, is that thing that? The tool to search the targets whereaboutsI think, it was also used five years ago huh.

    It felt like his reaction was normal. Rather he even looked impressed after recalling thepasss existence. Louis and others also looked the same.

    There wasnt any sign of their hearts boiling strongly from the greatest good news that Dahlia was alive.

    Um, Eric-san? Dahlia-san, is alive you know?

    Hm? What do you mean? Obviously shes alive. Shes sending letters back periodically after all. She absolutely wont tell us where shes right now though

    Eric said such words so nonchntly with a wry smile. Louis and others also looked troubled.

    Emotion fell offpletely from Shias face. But, not yet. She told herself that she still had to confirm something. So she held back herself while asking.

    She didnt get involved in an incident or ident?

    ? No, nothing like that. Why are you

    Y-your majesty! We had only spoken about her went missing for two years!

    Ah

    It looked like his majesty Eric finally noticed the difference in atmosphere between the two groups. <em>Eh? Could it be the way I said it, or rather the turn of order I said it was decisively wrong? </em>He thought.

    Louis said Ah, this is bad with convulsing cheeks. Phil said Drats~, lots of things just vanished from our heads because of the uncool behavior or deep emotions from the reunion eh, haha with a dryugh. Greg was grimacing deeply. There was only a drop of cold sweat, *trickle~* going down his face.

    L-listen. Dahlia ran away on her own ord. She didnt go missing because of unforeseen ident or anything!

    Eric slowly backed away.

    It couldnt be helped. After all Shia was taking a step forward expressionlessly, followed by another step slowly.

    But, nobody stopped her. Because everyone could understand Shias feeling after being made to worry and shaken up so needlessly like that. Rather, they were feeling the same so everyone had piercing re at the level of Yue right now.

    And so,

    Before, didnt you say something about being responsible?

    Y-yeah. A lot happened which made her decided to run away. Its true so

    What about, not being able to protect her?

    S-something like, because of our political standing, or the voices of the societywe couldnt protect her reputation?

    What happened next was something that couldnt be helped. It was the price of making someone feeling so needlessly worried because of their misleading statements

    Say that from the starttdesuu!?

    No-, wai-, hideebuah!?

    A fist that was harder than steel mowed him down.

    The kings office that could even be said as in got painted crimson.

    A gardener who was taking care of the garden outside the offices window saw red going *st* on the window and jumped on his feet screaming What the hell!?.

    Good grief! I thought that the beginning of our trip would be started with news of a friends death! Are you listening, Eric-san!

    Eric-san wasnt listening. Or rather he couldnt right now. His ears or his nose or his eyes, anyway any hole on his body was spurting out blood while he was unconscious right now, so he couldnt.

    <em>H-hes dead</em>Louis and co thought while ttering on their feet. They had practiced emergency evasion in preparation of this possibility but, as expected there was a limit from just doing image training.

    Eh? Eric-san? Eric-saan!

    Shia, no use. Hes already dead.

    Eh? Theres no wayh-hes dead

    Oi, stop that Shia. Dont make that kind of reactionlike, everything in this world is too fragile. A bugged rabbit who doesnt know her own strength is just too scary to think about even if shes family.

    F-for now lets do the reviving!

    Yue and Hajime were creeped out. Certainly, the way King Eric gave the information was bad but, to beat him to death with one punch because of thatwhat was scary about it was how she didnt intend to do it.

    Uu, Kaori-san, Im sorry. It looks like my base strength is also increasing after learning the Ultimate Battle Bunny Bunny Art

    Shia looked apologetic.

    Also, the Ultimate Battle Bunny Bunny Art that she mentioned was the official name of Fusion Battle Art (Temp) thatbined magic power and willpower. Shia disliked having the (temp) always attached like that, so she thought hard and resulted in that new name. The person herself said Cute right? Its a masterpiece of a name if I say so myself desu! smugly, so Hajime and others told her Nice! with warm gazes.

    Also, the way of reading it normally was Sentougi(Ultimate Bunny Art). The name had faint hint of chuuniness. As expected from a Hauria. (TN: The kanjis for bunny and battle are simrly read as tou, so tou in sentougi could be interpreted as bunny or battle)

    Shia-san, just how far is she nning to go?

    In manga term, Shia-san is the only one who is in a different genre isnt it? Shes like a shounen manga protagonist who caused power level intion on her own.

    Aiko and Lilianasments were heavily agreed on by Yuuka and co. Before long, she might even yelled something like Super Haurian with her hair turning golden and standing on end. Scary thought.

    In any case, light of resurrection of the dead flew from Kaori.

    The promise with the goddess Dont kill and revive someone repeatedly for mischief, its broken already nano?

    Myuus eyes were quickly covered by Remia mama so she didnt witness the murder of the king, but she still asked the question with slightly shrill voice.

    Shizuku answered her in a way that was befitting a student from thew department. Perhaps half her intention was to soften the ces atmosphere, but her voice was also simrly shrill.

    That depends on the interpretation of the word mischief, yep. Based on the socially epted ideanot that, the goddess epted idea? The beating to death this time should be recognized as deserving I think, maybe, surely, most likely

    There is I hopee~ at the end there isnt it, Shizushizu. I get you.

    There wont be any divine punishmenting down right?(Ryuutarou)

    Lutria could sense any happening in this world.

    She was a goddess who was faithful to her duty. Perhaps it was a bit misleading to use the word surveince here but, although she had sent off the group in a good note, she must be paying attention to the movement of Hajimes group right now.

    Both Suzu and Ryuutarou looked up. Yuuka and co also followed their gazes and looked above. H-how is it? They wondered as though asking for an oracle from the goddess.

    For the time being, there was no reaction. Looked like it was tolerated.

    Buhah, where am I!? Who is here!?

    The revived King eric was in the middle of total confusion.

    Your majesty-, just now, you died!

    Whattt!? Was I shot!?

    Eric naturally designated Hajime as the culprit based on Louiss report. Really just what did this guy do thest time he came hereYuuka and co thought.

    Greg and Phil turned pale even while they spoke calmly.

    No, it was by punch.

    It was Shia-donos fist that did it. Your majesty went *Paann* you know. *Paann*

    You dont need to describe it with sound effect! Its scary!

    His majesty was very honest.

    As expected it seemed Shia thought that she had overdone it. Hajime stepped forward in exchange of Shia who was looking awkward. He was sighing.

    His majesty Eric became on guard. It was clear to see that Louis and others were shifting their center of gravity so they could do limbo dance anytime.

    Hajime smiled wryly seeing that and raised his hands to make an appeal of harmlessness.

    It looks like, both sides here have a lot of things to tell each other. For now, can I ask you to lead us somewhere where we can have a talk calmly?

    Outside the office suddenly became noisy. The gardener must have reported the strangeness that happened in the office. Hajime offered his hand to help the king back on his feet because he wished to be spared from even more chaos than this.

    Yeah, youre right. Certainly therere a lot of things that I want to talk about.

    <em>Fuuuh</em>, he let out a sigh before taking a deep breath.

    Eric also smiled wryly while taking the offered hand.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    Eric calmed down the royal guards and the servants who came running. It became known that the cause of themotion was the return of Shia-sama and themotion became even louder for a while.

    Hajime and co were shown to the dining hall that was for use of entertaining guest.

    Shia-oneechan, youre su~~~~~pper famous here nano!

    The atmosphere is like when Hajime-san visited the pce of Heiligh Kingdom isnt it? Ufufu, Shia-san is so cute looking embarrassed from being respected and called as the nation saving hero.

    Remias words and Myuu who was looking proudly at Shia from herp made Shia shyly toyed around with her bunny ear.

    G-geez, Myuu-chan and Remia-san too, please dont tease me

    Fuh, I was the one who raised this child!

    A smug face as though thou hath waited all along to say that line. Though thou art not wrong about that.

    Hajimes group and Erics group sat facing each other along a long table with Hajime and Eric sitting at the head of the table.

    Hajime, Shia, Yue, Tioand then followed by Myuu, Remia, and Kaori. At the opposite side was Eric, Louis, Greg, and Phil, followed by Ryuutarou, Suzu, Yuuka and co because of the unbnced number.

    Nana leaned forward with smirking lips.

    But, it was really amazing! Shia-chis poprity here!

    After she pointed that out, Ryuutarou and Suzu also smiled wryly and followed up.

    Yeah. We even passed the same people several times.

    They must be sprinting hard after we passed by to circle around wasnt it? I bet there were around ten who did something like that.

    In fact, it was just as she said. Whether knights or servants, they were pretending that they were just doing their work even while loitering around at the surrounding to catch a nce at Shia somehow.

    Some daring fellows even boldly greeted Shia as they passed by. And the most daring of daringit could also be said that their reasoning got blown away by Shias smilewould appear again while feigning innocence. Right from the front.

    I even wondered whether we got lost into a time looping world.

    That. Or rather, wasnt the female percentage higher? Like super pretty female knights, or maids

    Atsushi and Noboru looked at each other. Their bewilderment was making their memory vague but, perhaps they werent mistaken?

    And, if their memory was right, those men and womens expressions were

    Liliana spoke with sharp eyes like a detective who had discovered the truth.

    It wasnt just deep respect. Those eyes, contained even deeper emotion than that. The way they sent heated gaze with reddening cheeks at Shia-san, so excellent.

    Lily, sorry to say this to you but, arent you rapidly charging ahead at a strange direction since getting involved with Sumire-san?

    Yuukas remark pierced through right at the bulls eye. Princess Liliana was brilliant! She was absorbing Sumire-senseis teaching like a sponge!

    Putting that aside, it looked like the other girls had also noticed that point. Kaori and Aiko, and even Shizuku were agreeing with wry smile.

    Aa, as I thought its really like that. Those were definitely the eyes of maiden in love.

    Shia-san, youre creating victims of so many people regardless of gender arent you?

    Shiaarent you being a bit too indiscriminate? I dont think you did it intentionally but, you mustnt do things that would make them misunder

    I didnt do anything! Please dont speak out something so misleading! Or rather, Shizuku-san, your words are boomerang there! This damn Onee-sama!

    UuI cant rebut that

    Shizuku got damaged by her own words flying back at her, at the same time several female servants entered inside quietly.

    Of course, they werent wearing maid uniform. Maid uniform was the highest grade of outfit that was only allowed for Dahlia after all.

    The outfit consisted of loose trouser and upper wear that resembled china dress with slit that reached until the waistperhaps the closest thing to it would be Vietnams traditional dress ao dai. Furthermore they were wearing cap that looked like beret. Those were the outfit ofmon servant.

    After that the male servants also entered. The females outfit had blue base color, while the male was light green.

    Hajime spoke in a jest while the servants were serving tea.

    Shia, did you y real gal game? With someone else than me!

    Hajime-san! Teasing is forbidden!

    Shia you cheater! Even though you have me!

    Yu~e~saa~nn!

    Shias cheeks were poked by Hajime and Yue from both sides.

    She puffed out her cheeks angrily from getting teased, but she didnt try to p away the twos hands regardless of what she said. Instead she even looked somewhat happy, as though she was enjoying it.

    All of you are really a good family huh.

    A voice slipped out. It was Eric.

    How to describe his expression? He looked happy while also looking lonely. Like a mix of relieve and resignation.

    Louis and others also looked the same.

    The ce instantly turned quiet. The voice was filled with deep emotion that even the servants hands stopped moving.

    Was it tact, or perhaps just a coincidence? There was clinking sound of a cup being put down, making the atmosphere started moving again.

    Shias gaze moved over Eric and co. And then she put up apletely wless smile that contained neither gloominess nor grief, nor thoughtfulness to in a sense. It was a pretty smile that even made others gasped.

    Yes-. They are my beloved husband and family who cant possibly be surpassed by anything else desu!

    <em>Vee, </em>she even made V sign with her hand.

    Hajime and Yues eyes were extraordinarily gentle. Tio and others chuckled Fufuhn smugly, or perhaps blushing bashfully.

    Those like Nana and Taeko shuddered while saying T-this is Shia-chis seduction technique-Isnt it a technique to consign others to oblivion instead?. Yuuka was fidgeting restlessly. Ryuutarou and others were going O-oo with a strangely impressed look.

    Others like the servants stopped moving for real this time. Shias smile was assuredly charming, to the degree that some of them blushed while shouting My!.

    Haha, I see. Thats great. I apologize once more in the ce of the three countries for tearing you apart from such treasured family. What we did were truly inexcusable.

    I deeply apologize as the person in charge of the summoning ritual. At the same time, I thank you from the bottom of my heart for saving this world. Perhaps I dont have the qualification to say this but, Im really d that you were able to go home safely.

    If youre happy, then theres nothing more I can ask for.

    Yep, thats right. The people all over the world surely feel the same too.

    Eric and others all sighed. It was as though they were expelling the emotions that had been umting to the bursting inside them. At the same time those were refreshed sighs as though the inside of their heart got rinsed off for real this time.

    It was hectic the whole time five years ago. Even their time of parting. That was why, by properly seeing Shia immersing in the happiness of being together with family like this, it looked like they too had finally managed toe to a clean break in their heart.

    Well, enough with the thanks and apologies. We also got quite a lot of spirit armaments from it.

    Hajime turned his gaze toward Shia. Shia returned a beaming smile back at him saying Right~.

    More importantly, you guys were still like that even after five years passed. I thought that perhaps Id need to put an end to it butlooks like there isnt any need for that anymore.

    Ah, no, thatsorry.

    Erics expression turned awkward from his feeling being seen through.

    You saying that is terrifying to hear because it sounded like you would do it in a physical way.

    Louis said that with a bitter smile. Hajime shrugged in respond.

    Well, its a matter of feeling. Not logic. From the start I didnt n to find fault as long as you guys dont try anything. After all, this is Shia were talking about.

    Hajime-san, what do you mean by that desu?

    He means that youre the worlds cutest bunny. After all you turned Hajime and I your captive when we were stillpletely edgy after just getting out from Great Labyrinth Orcus.

    !! I-Is that sofuheh

    Shias expression turned bby *funya funya* when Yue patted her head with a gentle expression.

    As expected cute thing was cute so Eric and co along with all the servants became captivated. Even Kaori and Yuuka and others were also smiling.

    Shia became even more embarrassed from that and stood up quickly with her face still red.

    M-more importantly! About Dahlia-san! Please tell me already what happened!

    Dahlia was definitely safe.

    Even her letters to Eric and co showed that she was doing well although she wouldnt tell them her whereabouts no matter what. She would even send the local specialty or rare material from the ce she was currently at.

    In fact, the image that was conveyed when thepass was used apparently also showed that she was cooking joyfully inside a forest with beautiful spring and small waterfall.

    Of course, there wasnt any sign of her being imprisoned by anyone. There wasnt also any sign of her being forced to write the letter.

    Although, she was covering up her whereabouts by her own will, so Shia was curious what was the reason for that.

    If she suddenly teleported to Dahlias location and caused problem for her by doing that, they wouldnt be able to be unreservedly happy with the long-awaited reunion.

    Yeah, of course. Please listen, of Dahlias hard struggle after Shia-dono returned home. And, of our worthlessness that caused her to decide to run away from home.

    Eric said that and started talking. Sometimes Louis and Phil would also interject with their ownment about what happened during these five years.

    Like that, after they had talked until finish.

    Ahaha, I dont know what to saythats just like Dahlia-san desu.

    That was the first thing that Shia said. She seemed to be half exasperated and half happy. She was also radiating feeling of admiration and pride for her friend.

    Saint huh.

    Hajime who had experienced Dahlia taking care of him like a maid was smiling wryly without knowing what else to say.

    Yes, saint.

    In the world after Shia and Hajime and others went back and the spirit factor was gone, got extolled like that by everyone without regard of their nation or race or even status.

    The one and only existence who is allowed to put on the holy garment Maid huh.

    And also the person who is recognized by the nation saving hero as her only friend eh.

    Kaori smiled wryly at how maid uniform was treated in this world. Shizuku spoke of the reason why Dahlia was called a saint. Liliana and Aikomented even further about that reason.

    Furthermore, shes a dukes daughter who can trace her lineage back to the royal family isnt it?

    A person who had been famous as a princess of beauty even before that, running around busily everywhere for the sake of society and people and not in just one countryahaha, perhaps its only natural that she got called a saint after that.

    In addition, she was one of the member of the hero group who stepped into the holynd to have an audience with the goddess. In other words she was an individual whose name would be etched in history book until theter generations.

    In addition, that girl has no doubt that the reunion with Shia-dono will definitely happen. So she spared no effort in improving herself.

    It wasnt just her look, she also learned etiquette and technique of maid that originally she didnt need to learn, and she was also desperately learningbat technique perhaps because she looked up to Shia-sama.

    Fuh. She was putting in effort so that she would be able to show you this world that has gotten slightly better. Even so at the end

    That girl, she aa~bsolutely nned to follow Shia-dono back at the end.

    Eric and co threw their gazes at empty air in remembrance while smiling.

    It was like that.

    Dahlia had continued to act without rest for the sake of cooperation between countries, almost like a diplomat.

    There were areas that were forced to a standstill with the disappearance of the spirit factor. She created organization in order to help people who were at a loss and also managed it.

    She spread out the teaching of Goddess Lutria and the divine spirits, and more than that the important things that Shia taught her like a missionary. Meanwhile she also didnt miss interacting with the mass in order to move toward a better future even if just for a bit.

    Noboru unconsciously muttered.

    What shes doing is seriously saint huh.

    I cant wait to meet with her now. Not only shes so pretty she got called princess of beauty, for even her heart to be pure

    Tamai-chi, youre free to have any kind of expectation but, the probability of such miss saint giving attention to Tamai-chi is 100% not possible for eternity you know?

    Shaddup! Let me at least dream!

    Such exchange happened between Atsushi and Nana, which was ignored by the rest.

    But, that endlessly increasing fame ended up being the cause. That kinda super conflicting huh.

    Ryuutarou sipped his tea while saying that with a frown.

    It was exactly like he said. Everyone nodded.

    Fuh, being to charming is also a problem in its own way.

    That sounds really persuasive when Yue art the one saying it.

    Yue swept up her hair *Fuasa-* as she said that.

    In other words, the cause of Dahlia running away from home was her own charm, and the jealousy toward that charm.

    Even before all these there were already numerous contender seeking Dahlias hand in marriage. And now she had not only fame, but also actual aplishments that kept piling up day by day.

    In addition, if the hero came back just like Dahlia believed, perhaps they would be able to form connection with the hero too through Dahlia.

    Her age was also at the early twenty. It was an age that was already too dyed for marriage as a noble. Any marriage talk had been dismissed before because she had the role as offering for the summoned hero, but that fact too caused any need for reservation to be gone.

    And so, there was no way marriage proposal didnt flood in.

    Furthermore it wasnt just because of her familys will by any means. It was also the result of many men having their heart stolen by Dahlia herself. Therefore, it was also inevitable for things to devolve into apetition by them.

    Things didnt devolve into bloodshed, which was the only silver lining that could be found among all these.

    Yuuka-chi too causedpetition before for being super popr in the pcee. She got tons of confessions just before the final battle because everyone thought they might die in the fight.

    But, their heart broke after seeing her attitude toward Nagumo-kunthey said There are someone worthier for you! Please be happy! and left on their own without even listening to her answer. It was super funny. Yuukas bbergasted face that couldnt keep up with the situation where it was like she kept getting rejected by men confessing at herfufufu

    There isnt any reason to bring up me here! Nana and Taeko be quiet for a bit!

    Putting aside the story of Yuukas poprity for the time being.

    In reality, thepetition for Dahlia was happening behind the scenes. That was because everyone knew that direct conflict would hurt Dahlias heart, and there was no way anyone like that would get chosen.

    Of course, there was also no forceful approach toward Dahlia. Eric and co would act when something like that might happen.

    However. The problem was, among those men, especially among the noble malespeting, quite a high percentage of them already had fiance.

    This is just my thought. This is a real reverse harem situation. Furthermore its the viiness MC type.

    Liliiana started talking while doing Gendo* pose for some reason.

    Myuu get it nano.

    For some reason Myuu also agreed

    I get it.

    Remia too. Was this soap opera lovers blood boiling?

    Dahlia-san who is the target of affection of many gentlemen. However there, the beautiful female hero from another world arrived! The four childhood friend males whose hearts should be connected with her are now always the captive of that hero. The envious heart is burning hot!

    Ah, no, Miss Liliana. Our rtionship with Dahlia isnt like

    But however nano! The tale that originally wouldnt be strange even if it developed like that went wrong at its foundation! Yes, Shia-oneechan(Heroine) is a married woman nano! The men doesnt even get considered at the slightest at all nano!

    Myy! What a twist that is!

    What in the world this farce was? It was unusual that even Remia was mixed in.

    In any case, even though they had gotten over it, the fact that was dered by a little girl seemed to affect Eric and co. <em>Its true, she didnt pay attention to us at all, not even for a bit</em>they said with a dry smile.

    The tale that wentpletely off track. The world then tried to correct it.

    Thatswhat do you mean nano, Lily-oneechan!

    In other words, Dahlia-san who had the viiness role is actually the heroine, and so the otherdies got assigned into the viiness rolemugu

    Right right I see. I get it, so be quiet for a bit okay?

    Hey, Hajime. I wonder if Lily cant differentiate between manga and reality now? Even though she only stayed over for a week, I feel like she has gotten infected too fast.

    Ill talk to Kaa-san next time.

    Liliana got physically silenced with Kaori blocking her mouth. Remia & Myuu sat back heavily on their chair seeing that.

    Exasperated gazes rained down on Liliana, however, she wasnt necessarily off the mark. The situation Dahlia was put in was exactly as she said after all.

    C-cough. Nobles engagement is political. There is clear reason for one to happen. Worsening rtionship or people making great effort in order to earn Dahlias affection are something that Dahlia herself didnt wish for more than anyone.

    So thats why Dahlia-san left the country, no, the human society itself?

    Yeah.

    Her existence was bringing great negative influence to human society.

    After five or ten years passed, each country would stabilize, and everyones rtionship should have solidified at that point of time. She could go back to human society again after that.

    In the first ce, she was wishing to go to where Shia lived. If, that wish could be granted, the only difference would be whether she went away earlier orter. And so she asked everyone to please not to worry about her.

    She said, <em>Please take care of the rest. I can still be myself even if I live far away after all.</em>

    Dahlia left behind such letter and one day she abruptly vanished.

    It was really just as Shia said, how like Dahlia to do that.

    She was the woman who was determined to offer herself without anyone forcing her to do so, even before knowing what kind of personality the summoned person would have.

    She was an owner of upright and strong heart that wouldnt balk from hardship to herself for the sake of the world, for the sake of human society, for the sake of the country.

    Fuh, as expected from the woman who Shia chose as friend. Shes quite something. For now, I shall give her a passing grade.

    Yue, youre slightly turning into a type of troublesome otaku you know?

    The Shia otaku (?) Yue folded her arms while leaning cockily on her chair. Maybe, or perhaps there wasnt even any need to guess, she was slightly jealous because Shia made merry Friend Friend about Dahlia before?

    In any case.

    Dahlia-sanno, but from our talk with Lutria-san, bringing Dahlia-san with us is

    The humans of this world werent permitted to interact with human from other world, with Hajimes group as the exception. Shia recalled Lutrias words and groaned <em>Muuu~.</em>

    And so, Hajime gave Shia a thumb up.

    If the person herself wish for itits convenient instead.

    What do you mean desu!?

    That was a secret. Yue who had a guess stared at him reproachfully but he ignored it.

    Certainly itll be necessary to ask the goddess about what she thinks but, Ive told her that I might consult with her depending on how our trip goes. Well, Ill persuade her well. Besides, if its just reunion then theplicated things doesnt matter right?

    Ah, thats true desu! Hehe-

    Where was Dahlia right now and what kind of life she was living? They still didnt know that.

    But, she had lived like that for two years away from the society. The situation was certainly not one where Shia had to do something right away.

    In that case, they would be reunited with each other regardless of what happened.

    After all Dahlia had been dreaming for her reunion with Shia all this time.

    Can you also bring us with you?

    Eric-san?

    Eric leaned forward and pleaded.

    Of course, we wont forcefully bring Dahlia back here even after meeting her. We justwant to apologize.

    Yes. I agree with his majesty. We, should do more to push away the feelings that the people directed toward Dahlia. We only focused on the rebuilding and the stability of the new society

    We failed in protecting Dahlias ce here.

    Yeahher running away is also our responsibility.

    The letter from Dahlia was always one-way. They couldnt send her letter from their side. Dahlia letters and the useful materials from her were also always delivered by the flying dragon that was originally presented to her from the beast kingdom.

    For some reason Dahlias flying dragon now could fly far faster and longer than before. Nobody could follow it back to Dahlia even if they tried.

    In the end they couldnt send even a single word back to Dahlia for these two years.

    That was why, after the news of the saints disappearance spread out, the peoplepeting for Dahlia got strongly warned by their respective country. They themselves also reflected and there would be no problem even if Dahlia went back right now. But Eric and co were unable to tell Dahlia about that news.

    Please! Were begging you! Just like this!

    Eric resolutely bowed his head. Louis and co also followed suit. They too were wishing to be reunited with their childhood friend from the bottom of their heart. That could be seen from the way they begged.

    Shia looked at Hajime. The others also looked at Hajime. Hajime shrugged.

    I dont really have any problem with that butits Dahlia herself who should give her consent for this right?

    Right desu. We will go first to meet her. After that well tell Dahlia-san about the current situation and ascertain her feeling. If shes okay with it, well bring Eric-san and others there too. Are you all alright with that?

    Thats an exceedingly natural decision. Thats enough for us. Thank you.

    Eric and co rxed their expressions in relieve.

    Then lets go there right now.

    Lets go!

    When Hajime spoke, Shia responded as though she couldnt wait anymore. Her rabbit ears were swaying *myon myon*. Yue and others also didnt object and stood up.

    You guys will go with teleport right?

    Eric asked. Hajime took out thepass while nodding Yeah.

    I see. We wont ask the location then. If Dahlia isnt fine with meeting us, then I want to ask you to at least give her our message.

    What message desu?

    Shia tilted her head. Eric and co looked and nodded at each other.

    Sorry. And, thanks. Your devotion is certainly bearing fruit. Were always waiting for your return.

    Fufu, roger that! Ill tell her properly desu!

    It wasnt like they parted from each other in a bad term. Shia was half-convinced that at the present time Dahlia wouldnt refuse to meet with Eric and co, even so she epted the message.

    It was then.

    Hmm? This is

    Hajime? Whats wrong?

    Hajime who was activating thepass became dubious. Ryuutarou co and others who werepletely ready for the departure and came to Hajimes side also tilted their heads.

    No, the ce is changing moment by momentthe image of her locations surrounding is also like its fluidits like,s hes teleporting moving in great speed.

    Dahlia-san is a swift person isnt she.

    Yuuka spoke her honest impression. At the same time, her expression seemed to say, <em>So what?</em> Perhaps, the level of great speed that Hajime meant wasnt conveyed to her.

    Hajime smiled wryly when he guessed that.

    Well, youll get it when we go there. Ill open the gate slightly further ahead of her predicted route. Shia, call her to stop if it looks like shell pass us by. No, depending on the situation restrain her.

    Eh!? What do you mean

    Come on, were going! Shell pass uspletely if were dawdling here!

    <em>Really, just whats going on!? Thats not a speed that human can produce isnt it!? </em>The group finally understood the scale of speed and became bewildered.

    Was Dahlia really that fast?

    N-no. She was quite fast if using support type spirit art but, she cant use it anymore so

    With that exchange happening between Eric and Louis at the background,

    A-anyway were going!

    Y-yeah! Take care of Dahlia!

    Shia and others hurriedly rushed into the opened gate.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Like that, they got out of the gate that was opened using Crystal Key. Several secondster.

    Hajimes group looked around curiously at the ce they came out at. Winding trees, big trees with colossal growth rings ovepping, various flowers. The ce that ought to be called as a sea of trees were full with such things. Then they witnessed it.

    <em>oOOOOOOOOONN!!</em>

    A gigantic beast as big as arge truck with tworge horns and white fur and emerald green scale (?) jumped out from the right side while mowing down trees and foliage destructively.

    <em>Jinoug*-san!? Isnt that Jin*uga-san!? </em>Hajimes mouth almost let that sentence out but,

    aaaAAAAAAAAAaaaaaa~~~~

    There was someone screaming (?) and he shut his mouth.

    The gigantic beast didnt even nce at Hajimes group and passed them by right before their eyes with a terrific speed. There they saw a maid-san hanging on its neck with a desperate look.

    She wasnt riding the beast on its neck. In the end she was just clinging on the beasts nk. Even now she looked like she would fall off.

    The scream (?) reverberated from the right and vanished to the left like the machine of F1 racing.

    That figure also vanished deeper into the sea of trees along with thunderous sound of the trees at the left side being mowed down.

    And then,

    UOOOOOOOOH, hurryy. Were losing sigh of the vige chiefffff-

    Princessss!! Hurry, do the wall mmm! Stop that thinggg!

    Crappp! As expected its nning to do turf war! More ising from behind toooo!!

    sh bugg! Prepare ittt!

    Behind it, some folks who looked like Hyahha bunch from apocalypse setting was chasing by riding on wolves (?) that were also as big asrge motorcycle and,

    <em>GAAAAAAA!!</em>

    The dumbfounded Hajime and co were witnessing them passing by and a shadow covering them from aboveoriginating from a huge dragon with scales that were tinged red and tail that had thorns growing from it.

    By the way, the Hyahha bunch were all carrying weapons on their backs that looked even bigger than themselves. The weapons had brusque appearance that looked like they were created from processed materials taken from the body of living creature.

    Everything passed them by like a storm. Silence returned to the forest. *Chi-chi-chi-chi-* A small bird chirped andnded on Shias head. How cute.

    <em>I told you to call her to stop, </em>Hajime couldnt make that retort.

    Nobody, could say it.

    *Suuu~~~~* Everyone took a deep breath. In order to settle down the confusion inside their chests.

    But, for the time being, they at least wanted to say this.

    Ryuutarou pointed at the left side where an impromptu animal trail had been mowed down leading deeper into the forest while turning only his head toward Hajime and asked.

    This world, its actually a real Monh*n world!?

    Ryuutarou looked a bit happy must be because he was a big fan of a certain game of hunting monster. He was ance aficionado.

    Umm, just nowspirit beast? No, but they should have retreated to the holynd

    Shia turned at Hajime with a confused look. Dahlia definitely wasnt at the ind of the Star Tree. Then, did they perhaps teleport to a different world? Her expression seemed to want to ask that. Of course, that wasnt it.

    This was a distantnd but, it was definitely located in the same continent where the kingdom was located. There should be no spirit beast in this ce.

    The huge beasts true identity, then the Hyahha bunch who called Dahlia as vige chief or princess.

    The number of curiosity had increased in a rush.

    Although, for the time being. There was thunderous roaring from far away.

    Cough. Lets hunt some monsters, yeah?

    Hajime ordered jokingly like that. He looked like he couldnt suppress his curiosity.

    Why? Of course, that was because Hajime too was a veteran great sword user. Inside the game.

    Only Atsushi, Noboru, and then Myuu responded with gleaming eyes.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    There was no way there wasnt any effect to the ecosystem from the spirit beasts leavingI want to write that kind of story a little bit next chapter. Shirakome ying Monhan W & IB isnt really rted. My first bowits fun.

    Material introduction

    Super Haurian

    It goes without saying, from Super Saiyan of [Dragon Ball]. If Shia do Super Hauria transformation and her hair stood on endisnt that Gon-san instead? I cant deny that I got such thought.

    You did real gal game, with someone else other than me

    I didnt know the original source so when I investigated, it looks like its from themercial of a love drama app.

    Gendou pose

    From Ikari Gendou of [Evangelion].

    Giant beast & flying dragon

    From Jinouga & Rathalos of [Monster Hunter]. The wolf (?) is from R & SBs Amiibo. Shirakome is a fans of Nargacuga-san. Especially the rare type. So cool.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc The Verdict is Guilty!</strong>

    Hajime and co who had just witnessed an unexpected situation hurried to chase Dahlia.

    Although, there was no need to use thepass to give chase.

    Uhhhaa, these guysre really going loud~

    Because the mowed down trees and branches, along the impromptu animal trail from the gougednd were showing them the way.

    On top of that the thunderous sounds and tremors and roars hadnt been changing position since some time ago. They were resounding intermittently from around 300 meters ahead. Most likely they had stopped moving.

    Nana was observing those while spontaneously letting out her impression. Liliana narrowed her eyes at some of the destruction.

    There are signs of destruction by fire here and there. Looking from the scaleeither the huge beast or the flying dragon has the ability to use fire?

    Thats obviously the work of Rathalo*-san nano!

    Rath, eh? What is that? Myuu-chan?

    The location wasnt that far away, so Hajime and co were chasing normally on foot. Yue was applying sublimation magic on everyone to raise their physical ability so they were moving quite fast.

    Of course, both Myuu and Remia were being carried by Hajime on his arms acting as their chair.

    Remia had also gotten her base physical ability improved through the apostleification to her flesh, but simrly to Shizuku and others who had also received the treatment, the main purpose of the procedure was improvement of physical endurance, improvement of recovery ability, and eternal youth.

    Even though theirbat and movement <em>ability </em>had improved, it didnt mean that they had gotten ustomed to it immediately. They were different from Kaori who possessed an original apostle body and learned the apostles technique by tracing the umted experience inside its flesh.

    In regard to Remia, it would be a bit unreasonable to tell her to run as fast as the other inside this sea of trees with extremely bad footing, so she was being carried like this.

    Aiko too was a bit shaky with her steps (furthermore, it looked like she was looking at Remia a bit jealously) but, Tio seemed to be helping her out unobtrusively.

    Though Remia herself was looking very embarrassed for being carried in the same way like her daughter.

    She looked very cute blushing while gluing her body to Hajime with her arms around his neck. And so, it was righteous.

    Perhaps that thought inside his heart was in to see. Remia puffed her cheeks as though to say Really dear! and wed his cheek. Hajime-sans smile widened even more.

    Recently Remias poprity had greatly improved at the neighborhood too because of how intimate she had be with her husband. She often got teased by other housewives about it.

    Goshujin-sama! I doth not mind thy flirting but we almost arrived!

    What now Hajime-san! Are we going to assist right away?

    Tio and Shia who had good eyesight seemed to have caught sight of a part of the battle unfolding deep inside the sea of trees.

    Now then, its unclear whether they need our assist or notif they have other objective than defeating the monsters, well just end up getting on their way.

    This might not be the situation to act so leisurely like that you know?

    Its fine Shizuku-chan! We can just revive them if anything happen!

    <em>Leave it to me! </em>Kaori said with a guts pose. Yuuka sent an exasperated gaze to Kaori for her view of life and death that was as light as balloon.

    That kind of worldview like Dragon Ba*l isnt good. Theres nothing better than not dying in the first ce.

    Yuuka unusually made a tsukkomi using a certain manga as example. It was a recent development of her learning about the worldview of earth people getting massacred or annihted quite frequently only to be revived in the end because of something or other, and her emotion getting messed around by emotional fierce fighting followed by the next fierce fighting.

    Yuuka had been busy with helping her family business or sometimes doing Magical Girl Yuuka-chan, but she actually had been diligently absorbing subculture information since quite some time ago.

    Why? It would be boorish to ask that question. Of course, the person herself also never told anyone about what she was doing. It was like a secret hobby for her.

    Perhaps her guard was down because it was in the middle of trip? She let it slipped out unconsciously.

    Kaori sensor reacted. *Gurin* Her gaze turned toward Yuuka with only her face turning around. ScaryYue too. *Gurin* Only her face turned toward Yuuka while her body stayed still. Scary-. Yuuka averted her face away *Gurin* with all her strength.

    Her eyes met Hajime~.

    When he was little, he started training because his father forced him. When he realized he was practicing Kamehame*a wholeheartedly at the garden. The times he performed Fus*on over and over with his father. And then the pain of jamming his finger

    There was a ton of memories. There was no way Hajime didnt love a masterpiece among masterpieces that was renowned even all over the world.

    The name of such work came out from the mouth of his friend who never even uttered the word ma of manga until now. Obviously he was happy of that.

    There was a surprised expression for a moment. Then right after that, as though in exchange of giving a thumb up, Hajimes face lit up like an innocent young boy.

    Yuuka who got a faceful of that let out a strange voice Nn- and casted down her gaze. Then, she stumbled. She almost dived on the ground face first before Kaori who was sporting a strangely warm smile supported her

    Noborus face was turning exasperated watching that chain of event. Even so he suggested apromise followed by Taeko.

    Then, how about we hide nearby and observe the situation so we can jump out anytime?

    We might need perception blocker. Monster having sharp senses is the staple after all.

    <em>Guess thats fine for now? </em>Hajimeasked with his gaze at the surrounding. Shia also nodded in agreement. She was still feeling a bit disoriented, so a part of her also wanted to observe the current Dahlia for a bit.

    Yue. That cliff top, think you can do it?

    Nn, leave it to me. Everyone touch each other.

    Yue stopped walking and moved her finger to touch Myuus cheek while also squishing the pokeable looking cheek

    She mistakenly poked and rubbed Remias cheek. She caused Remia to redden even more while giving instruction.

    Just like Yue ordered, everyone touched the people beside or behind and in front of them. It was to connect themselves to Yue even if indirectly.

    Atsushi was the one closest to Hajimes back and he offered a hand to Yuuka, at the same time Yuuka went out of her way to take several steps forward and touched Hajimes back. It was entertaining how both of them said Ah awkwardly.

    Nana ced a hand on Yuukas shoulder with an expression that was half sympathetic and half amused. Her other hand took the hand of Atsushi that was suspended in the air.

    Right after that, everyones field of vision changed. It was Yues instant teleportation Divine Existence that didnt need to use gate.

    Hajime and co moved to the cliff top just as intended.

    The whole group peeked below. A fierce battle was unfolding at an open space around a hundred meter below.

    Uhhaa, thats practically real Monha* down there!

    R-Ryuu-kun, youre high-tensioned. Well, you often yed that game even at home.

    Thunderous sound, roar, and then angry shout.

    The dragon with red-tinged scale was rampaging mightily. In respond, the men who seemed to be warriors equipped with various type of huge weapons were facing it without falter.

    Looking closer, the creatures that looked likerge dog were also equipped with weapons. They were attacking from every direction with those weapons to support their warrior partners.

    At some distance away, the gigantic beast with white fur and emerald green scale was writhing after crashing on the base of arge tree. Its eyes were swirling so it looked like it wouldnt stand up anytime soon.

    The collision must be pretty hard looking from how a part of therge tree got smashed in radial shape.

    It was then, something flew in front of the eyes of the flying dragon.

    The excellent eyesight of Hajime and co confirmed that it was a fist-sized insect that resembled a rhinoceros beetleimmediately, powerful light burst into being.

    GUA!?

    Gua!? My eyes-, my eyeees-

    No, were far away from there. Its not that bright.

    Taekos calm tsukkomi was treated as a passing wind. After all Atsushi and Noborus reaction was just setting the mood guised as duty.

    Setting aside the high-tensioned boys, the dragon fell on the ground and caused a tremor. The warriors immediately leaped at it as though this was just what they had been waiting for.

    Even though they had Hyahha appearance, their movements were definitely polished with martial art in them.

    Ah, Dahlia-san!

    Quite near to the huge beast, a maid who lookedpletely out of ce in the battlefield was standing.

    It was Dahlia. She had golden hair and blue eyes that showed her royalty lineage like Eric. Her elegantly beautiful face hadnt changed. She hadnt changed at all even after five years of time had passed. No, rather, her look made even they wondered, had her beauty got even more refined than before?

    That Dahlia was pointing her left arm straight toward the flying dragon with a severe expression.

    That arm was equipped with something like a bowgun simr like the other men. From there, a bug like the one that emitted light before thisthe bug (?) flew out.

    Papa! Is that sh bullet just as expected nano!? She used sh bullet nano!?

    It looks like the bug is used just as is but, maybe!

    Myuu pointed with her face turning bright red from excitement. Papa too was watching with sparkling eyes as though his childlike innocence was returning.

    Dahlia was reloading something into her left arm while raising her voice.

    Waldo! Please cut its tail quickly! Thats your role!

    Ryuutarou, Atsushi, Noboru, and then Hajime and Myuu nodded their heads up and down while humming Nnn~~ in great admiration.

    Sorry vige chief! Honey please! My tank is empty!!

    I dont have time tobine-. Use mine!

    The skinhead & eyebrowlessrge man was using hisrge axe to support himself while breathing hard *Zee haa* and yelling. In respond Dahlia-san took out something like a bamboo tube from behind her apron and threw it.

    Nnnnu!

    Hajime and co groaned in even greater admiration.

    Whats with everyone since just now? Certainly that monster look strong but, its not that different from monster, and there are even some spirit beasts that look simr

    Ai-chan, thats not it. This is, its that. Like a fan when theyre experiencing new attraction in theme park thats based on their favorite titleits something like that.

    Kaori-senpai, an understanding wife who had diligently studied subculture several years earlier than Yuuka exined with an expression like a loving mother who epted everything.

    Yue and co too, previously Hajime had strongly rmended to them <em>Monha* is great you know~</em> so now they were only looking at Hajime and co with warm eyes.

    By the way, Yue and co too had yed the game somewhat to keep Hajimepany, but in the end it was only Myuu who ended getting absorbed with the title that she could be called a fan.

    Apparently, the fight in the game just made them irritated. <em>Even though I can beat it in one hit, even though I can do this in reality</em>, perhaps it was the dilemma unique to actually strong people.

    Also, Myuu was a dual des user. She could even reproduce the dual des motion in real life using her favorite short swords Muuramasa & Kotetsuu.

    In any case, what was more important was the hunt (?) before their eyes.

    Ill lure the lightning horned beast! Bring down the me poison dragon at the meanwhile!

    Wha-, you alone vige chief!?

    Thats reckless-, princess!

    Yes, I know! However, theres no way we cant allow this turf disturber to get away! It might affect the ecosystem in the worst case-. We cant allow these two years of investigation to be wasted-

    The huge beast that seemed to be called as lightning horned beast stood up even though it was shaky on its feet.

    At the same time Dahlia took the weapon on her back.

    It was something that wasnt on her back when she was clinging on the lightning horned beast. Most likely she dropped it before clinging on the beast and one of the men collected it.

    The weapons opened at both sides *Kashun* in an arc. Thatrge object that seemed to be made from ironit was a bow. Dahlia pulled out an arrow from the quivers that she equipped on two spots, her waist and back.

    Her motion as she loaded the arrow was like flowing water. That was just how smooth and practiced her movement was.

    Dahlias posture was already beautiful from the start as to be expected from a girl who was raised as a dukes daughter. Her gant figure with a bow raised was projected like a painting that was drawn by a famous painter.

    <em>oOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONN!!!</em>

    The lightning horned beast howled. The air trembled like it was electrified until the cliff top where Hajime and co were at. Aiko, Liliana, and Remia screamed Kyah and blocked their ears from the roar.

    They could feel rage, excitement, and pride of the beast from that roar.

    We will subjugate the turf disturber! Boss of the west, Tranquil Thunder! I beg you, please pacify your anger and return to your own domain!!

    Dahlia also didnt lose in respond. She didnt break her posture even while grimacing from the roars pressure and shockwave. She yelled back with a loud spirited yell.

    The lightning horned beast returned a re to that as though to say Impudent. The next moment, it took a powerful step forward.

    The distance between Dahlia and it was erased in an instant. Huge ws that were asrge as a human kid each mowed forward.

    Dahlia-san-

    Shia unconsciously let her voice escaped. She leaned forward she was about to fall from the cliff.

    Dahlia five years ago was an expert in spirit art. However, it was only limited to assist type art like support or healing. She was a typical rear guard.

    It was already shocking just seeing her using a bowbut that anxiety onlysted briefly.

    Dahlia smoothly dodged the wicked ws. She bent down and rolled once. That motion was also like a flowing water. There was even a beauty in that motion where her maid uniforms skirt didnt be a hindrance at all.

    Without pause Dahlia immediately got on one knee and re-aimed her bow.

    As though it had been decided right from the beginning, the lightning horned beasts head came to the optimal location.

    Shih!!

    The arrow was fired. It directly hit the head as though it was sucked to there. Right away,

    <em>GUAH!?</em>

    *DOONN* A thunderous sound exploded. Perhaps the arrowhead was filled with something. Or perhaps the arrowhead itself was special. It exploded at the same time with it hitting.

    The lightning horned beast staggered from the impact. The scales protecting its forehead were smashed and crumbled down.

    The beast turned toward the small opponent with a gaze that was filled anger that could only be described as boiling fury but

    O-oo!!

    The boys led by Ryuutarou let out astonished voices reflexively.

    That was because Dahlia already nocked three arrows at the same time. No, she was firing. It was an eye-popping rapid quick shot.

    The lightning horned beast had no leeway to dodge. No miss. And then explosions. This time the scales on its neck were blown away. One arrow hit a horn and sted the surface.

    <em>GAAAAAAAAAA!!</em>

    Perhaps because of pain, or perhaps because of rage, the lightning horned beast roared while swinging its long tail like a whip.

    But, it didnt hit Dahlia. Because she had been taking distance even before the lightning beast started moving as though she had predicted that movement. In addition, she was already nocking the next arrow.

    S-so cool

    Those were Myuu, Yuuka, and Suzu. Nana and Taeko too were clearly thinking the same from their sparkling eyes even though they werent saying anything.

    She was already a beautiful maiden who was overflowing with grace. The figure of such woman facing a huge beast with a sharp face and readying her bow gantly was so beautiful even the same sex couldnt stop from holding their breath.

    Hohou, those guys over there also art not bad. They really cut off the tail.

    As expected of long sword, great job long sword. That Mohican fellow, hes arade-

    Dammit, why! Why aint there anynce user!

    That skinhead old guys axe also isnt bad! I guarantee it as an <Axe Warrior>!

    The fight versus me poison dragon was also impressive enough. The long sword user with Mohican hair called Waldo had impressively severed the wicked thorny tail from the middle.

    In exchange he seemed to have gotten hit by poison. He retreated from the frontline with pale face, but he then drank something and gave a thumb up so it looked like he was fine.

    Ryuutarou looked vexed that there wasnt anynce user. Noboru who was using axe himself cheered.

    <em>GURUOOOOOOOOOOOO!!</em>

    A terrific roar boomed. Hajime and co who were temporarily watching the me poison dragon immediately returned their gazes as though they had been pped.

    UOOOOOOO!!

    Those werent the roars of the warriors. Those were the roars of Hajime and co + Myuu. Peak excitement! That was the atmosphere they had.

    It couldnt be helped. After all the lightning horned beast was shining.

    *Crackle crackle* It was making sound like the very air was crackling and bluish white electricity covered its body.

    B-beautifnd above all else-, so damn coolJinoug*-san-

    Umm, Hajime? Are you crying?

    Shh, Shizuku-chan. Lets keep quiet. Thats Hajime-kuns favorite monster

    Apparently. Myuu was looking kindly at her father who was shedding emotional tear. <em>Myuu understand nano, </em>she was patting his shoulder as though to say that.

    Yuuka looked a bit creeped out and said.

    But, its just a lookalike and not the real thing

    Fuh, if Hajime thinks its the real thing then its real. Yuuka, I cant recognize you as fellow wife yet like that.

    Youre too much of a Nagumo supremacist! Or rather, f-fellow wifeg-geez, dont decide that on your

    Everyone, you all are getting too carried away desu! Dahlia-san and the others are in the middle of fierce battle right now-

    Shia got angry. Quite seriously at that. Well of course. Her friend was in the middle of fight that might took her life.

    Hajime and co apologized Ah, yes. Sorry. They were still emotional, but they certainly realized that they had been acting too much like casual audience.

    Ahead of their gazes, the lightning horned beast charged forward while radiating electricity to every direction. Dahlia evaded with a leap that would be impossible for most human.

    W-whats that just now!?

    <em>Even though shes a rearguard like me, thats just impossible! </em>Aiko unconsciously made a tsukkomi.

    Is thatsnake? And arge, hummingbird?

    Shia said with Tio nodding.

    Looks like it. The snake coiling on her right arm let out a tongue that extended abnormally long. Just like a chameleon. That tongue then coiled around the hummingbird-like bird hovering in the airno, it was glued on the leg? After that the tongue contracted in high speed and allowed Dahlias body to perform something like a super jump.

    Myuu and Hajime and co were over reacting Dont tell me shes using environment creature!?Just like aerial insect action!?So its both World and Rise huh!Really Dahlia-oneesan, thats just greedy nano!.

    As expected they couldnt stop their tension from rising even after getting scolded by Shia.

    Even while that was going on Dahlia fired her arrow midair andnded with a splendid roll. She then quickly fired her next arrow as soon as possible.

    The rapid fire that targeted the pivot foot of the lightning horned beast who was trying to restore its bnce magnificently led it to the result of the beast tumbling.

    Dahlia seemed to see it as a great chance and took a deep breath. She straightened her spine and lifted up her bow and arrow. It was just like the stance of kyudo.

    Ah, wait, behind behind!

    The one who spoke out anxiously was Kaori. The other people were also feeling the same. After all something like a bee holding liquid on its belly was approaching Dahlia from behind.

    No, it might be fine desu.

    The one who responded like that was Shia. Even though she should be the one who was panicking the most and her rabbit ears were twitching, she calmly stopped Hajime from pulling out Donner.

    The bee lookalike that was the size of a baseball ball looked like it stabbed Dahlias shoulder. At the same time, the pinky of the hand that was holding the bowlooking closer it was wearing a ringwas tapping rhythmically on the metal.

    Right after that, *gugugu-* the bow was drawn powerfully. Dahlias lips were pressed tightly on each other. It looked like she was gritting her teeth strongly. Combined with her slightly trembling arm, it could be seen from the side how she was putting her whole strength into her draw.

    Looking carefully, the arrow itself also looked thicker than any of the arrows before.

    That arrow was fired toward the lightning horned beast right after it stood up until the limit.

    Sure enough, it was a powerful and speedy attack that couldnt bepared to anything from before. *GAANN* Thunderous sound like metals colliding together resounded.

    Partial destruction here itesssss!!

    Ryuutarou, Atsushi, and Noboru shouted. Just as they said, one of the lightning horned beasts horns was snapped from the middle and blown away.

    So that isnt just an engraving but a living thing!

    Papa! What do you see nano!?

    Dahlias bow. Theres a spider sticking on the handle part. Most likely that thing is adjusting the bowstrings tensile.

    Ah, could it be she sent signal from the her pinkys tapping?

    Hajime and Shizukus hypothesis was right on the spot. Aiko said That bee lookalike, could it be doping?, then Kaori said That wording is a bit bad but, is it something that temporarily increase her strength? in agreement.

    The lightning horned beasts electrification was dispelled perhaps because its horn was snapped, but its fighting spirit wasnt weakening. Rather it became even fiercer. The me poison dragon wasnt reflected on its eyes at the slightest anymore.

    It looked like it was designating Dahlia as a clear enemy instead of just a mere obstacle.

    It attacked with a horrific fierceness.

    Dahlia endured the fierce assault with excellent martial art and bowmanship and by borrowing the help of various creatures.

    She constantly continued to move to the optimum position using thebination of therge hummingbird lookalike and the stic sticky tongue of the snake to dodge, dodge, and dodge like action movie scene using anchor wire.

    In case she couldnt make it even with that, or when her movement got predicted and she almost got hit just as shended, a small animal that looked like porcupine would suddenly leap out from the grass and vibrated all of its needles, generating a horrific high-pitched sound that made the lightning horned beast flinched.

    Felyne-san!? Is that Felyne-san nano!?

    M-my my-, Myuu! Calm down for a little! Look, youre going to fall-

    Myuu got so excited and leaned forward too much that Remia mama had to hug her from behind. Just as she said, there were several creatures that looked like cat carrying equipment though they werent wearing any clothing, who would distract the lightning horned beast with superb timing.

    An insect that looked like pillbug with wings would fly from who knew where and gushed dust around Dahlia, giving her figure protective coloration that made it very hard to see where she was.

    There was also something like sleeping gas. A creature that looked like earthworm would flew out from the ground and spewed out gas that made the lightning horned beasts consciousness hazy even if only briefly.

    Those arent, coincidences arent they?

    Liliana murmured in confusion. The animals moved in a way that was just too convenient for Dahlia. It couldnt be helped. It looked like the forest animals were helping Dalia by their own initiative.

    Perhaps, shes controlling them by clicking her tongue to make <Clicker> sound or whistle.

    Shias rabbit ears were in really good condition today too. The Hell Bunny-Ears Ears (Shias naming) didnt miss even the slightest sound despite the thunderous sounds of the battlefield pounding the eardrums.

    Dahlia is the one making the sound?

    Y-yes. It looks like therere a lot of variations but, shes doing it this whole time.

    I see. However, I hath the feeling that calling it control art a bit unsuitable now that she hath lost the spirit art. This art

    Nn. Its technique. Something simr like teaching dog to sit or give hand.

    Genuine admiration was oozing from Yues voice.

    Just how much effort and perseverance she had put in to train all those animals. Setting aside the hummingbird lookalike, snake, and cats, they had never heard of something like teaching bugs to do trick.

    S-shes truly an environmental creature user nano!

    In a sense, shes like the upgraded version of Suzu aint she-

    Ryuu-kun?

    Certainly, Suzu was employing insect-type monsters to the degree where she got called with a title like the Insect Queen, so Dahlia could be called herrade in a sense.

    But, naturally the difficulty level was in a different dimension whenparing Suzu who used age of god magic to employ insects and Dahlia who manually trained insects to do tricks.

    Certainly, Dahlia might be an upgraded version in a sense. Dahlia could also use other animals than insect normally.

    Although, calling another woman upgraded version in front of your girlfriend was uneptable. Suzus mood nosedived to rock bottom. She nced at Ryuutarou coldly before averting her gaze wordlessly.

    Ah, t-thats not what I mean Suzu! What I said just now

    Ryuutarou noticed that Suzus reaction was her being quite mad for real and he tried to exin himself in panic, but before he could,

    Ah, this might be bad desu-

    Shia yelled. At the same time she leaped down the cliff without anyone being able to stop her.

    O-oi, Shia!

    Mu? Could it be she used Future Sight?

    It seemed that was the case.

    Dahlia used every trick in the book to hold back the lightning horned beast. She fought splendidly.

    But, in the end it was just holding back. Currently everyone watching couldnt help but say that there wasnt any sign she would be able to defeat the beast by herself. Just like Dahlia herself recognized that it was reckless for her to face the beast alone.

    That was just how much the lightning horned beasts movement was still as energetic as the start. Its remaining horn was also starting to be enveloped in electricity.

    In contrast, Dahlia was starting to breath hard. Sometimes she would drink something from a bamboo tube, or calling a bee of different color to inject her. Most likely it was also healing her but

    As expected, the game world and reality were different.

    It was different from the games monster where damage was calcted as number and it would die when its HP was reduced to zero. Dahliacked a decisive attack. Also, she would die instantly if she got hit even once.

    That fact must be more than enough to whittle her stamina and mental strength just from ten minutes of fighting.

    It wouldnt be long until Dahlias limit arrived.

    In fact, that moment hade. She became too focused from losing herposure. She was only looking at what was in front of her.

    Chiefff!!

    Tsu!!?

    An extrarge mass of me approached Dahlia. It was an attack that was the seriously wounded me poison dragon fired in desperation. It was an idental attack that ridiculed the effort of the men who moved out of the way of the firing line.

    Dodging was

    The colors of the world faded in Dahlias eyes. The approaching mass of me. Her sluggish body as though it was underwater.

    And then, at the corner of her sight there was the lightning horned beasts horn being enveloped in even brighter light.

    She knew. That was the sign of directed lightning strike about to be fired.

    A ce to escapewas nonexistent.

    Dahlia was convinced of that within her extended awareness. She tried to duck behind her bow to at least use it as a shield.

    Instantly, she heard. That voice. A voice that was lovely but manly. The voice of the hero who she looked up to more than anyone.

    SHAORAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!

    The voice that was filled with piercing fighting spirit, apanied with shockwave descended from above.

    It crushed t the mass of me and lightning strike like they were just a joke. The ground several meters ahead of Dahlia sunk together with a thunderous sound.

    It looked like the work of Yues gravity magic from the side. But it was actually a monstrous feat done with only the shockwave from a swing of a war hammer. Perhaps it should be called as Shia-style gravity magic (physical)?

    A, a

    Dahlia fell t on her butt. Of course, it wasnt because of fear.

    It was because of mental impact and delight because the one day that she had been dreaming for had descended now before her eyes.

    *Step* Shia performed a heroding with Vire Drucken resting on her shoulder. She then slowly stood up and looked back over her shoulder.

    And then,

    Sorry to have kept you waiting, Dahlia-san!

    She grinned.

    Hajime and others thought. Especially Myuu and the boys, theypletely thought.

    ((((P-Perfectits a perfect scene of heros entrance!!!))))

    They thought with incoherent excitement. Dahlia-san was ying her part as the best heroine!

    Kuh, that woman. Taking the heroine role without even asking permission from me-. But, Shiaso cool-

    Yue is biting handkerchief in frustration

    HAH!? In other words, Yue-san is the viiness, while Dahlia-san is the true heroine!?

    Kaori looked disgusted and Lilianas eyes were sparkling from the delusion of the future development. Setting them aside,

    Shia, sama?

    Yes, Dahlia-san. Its me desu! Long time no see!

    Dahlia couldnt continue speaking with her mouth closing and opening like a fish seeking for air. It looked like she waspletely shaken up from the reunion that was just too sudden and dramatic.

    The male warriors were also startled by this. After all an unknown bunny eared girl suddenly came down from the sky and smashed the monsters attacks. It was natural for them to be struck dumb with astonishment.

    Of course, the monsters didnt give a damn about that.

    Two roars.

    Their sure-kill move was shut down. As though they couldnt bear that fact, the two monsters fired the same attack once more. Their target was naturally Dahliano, it must be Shia in this case.

    Mu, excuse me, Dahlia-san!

    Fuwaa? Fuwaa!? Y-, y-y-y-, you mustnt, Shia-sama! To do something like this so suddenly in our reunion! Im happy but theres the proper steps for this-

    Shia lifted up Dahlia in a princess carry and quickly withdrew from that spot. Explosion and thunderp roared at the area where they were at just a moment ago.

    It was a terrifying destructive power. A part of the ground was turned into ss.

    And then Dahlia-san was turning red and saying something. The figure of beautiful and gant princess just now had gone away to somewhere. She was curling into herself to the limit inside Shias arms.

    Whats that reaction

    Yue, dont look over here with scaaary serious face like that.

    Highlight! The highlight in your eyes is vanishing, Yue! Lit it up!

    Yue-san pointed at Dahlia. Her face was serious. Absurdly so.

    Hajime soothed her Perhaps, shes just too confused because the reunion is too dramatic with twitching expression. Kaori was pleading in her Kaori way, <em>Regain the light in your eyes! Youre falling into the dark side!</em>

    Putting that aside, at Shia side where she beautifully dodged &nded.

    Dahlia-san, perhaps its not needed but

    Dahlia always need Shia-sama degozaimasu-

    Her habit was still going strong. Dahlia-san strongly insisted by tightly clenching both her hands in front of her chest. Shia narrowed her eyes nostalgically seeing that and she chuckled.

    Dahlia-san reddened even more. She fidgeted shyly. The lightning horned beast seemed like it wasnt entering her eyes anymore.

    Then Ill assist. Is it fine if I defeat both of them?

    Ah, no! Just the me poison dragonthe flying dragon over there please! For the beast just neutralize it if possible!

    Leave it to me, dessu!!

    The lighting horned beast leaped at the same time with Shias reply. Itunched an assault at Shia with a single jump.

    The male warriors came back to their senses even though they still didnt understand what was going on, but they showed hesitation for a moment, whether they should face the me poison dragon or support Shia

    Naturally, the winner of this battlefield was already decided.

    Lie down!!

    It became clear in an instant that it wasnt a warning toward allies.

    Shia also jumped toward the jumping lightning horned beast while swinging up Vire Drucken.

    It was a perfect uppercut. Perhaps it would be fine to call it not Shoryuke*(Rising Dragon Fis*) but Shoryutsui(Rising Dragon Hammer).

    The jaw that was filled with wicked fangs was forcefully closed shut. Several of the fangs snapped and scattered out.

    The lightning horned beast didnt even have any leeway to scream. Because its consciousness was gone the moment it was hit.

    Its eyes rolled back until only the whites were visible. Also the next moment its body backflipped several times in session midair like a joke. It then crashed on the ground and becamepletely limp. It was a dynamic lie down (forced).

    N-no, way

    W-what the hell is that

    Dream? Am I dreaming?

    The male warriors froze once more. Their eyes snapped wide open as though they had even momentarily forgotten the me poison dragon behind them.

    Perhaps its instinct warned it. The me poison dragon didnt even nce at the frozen men and leaped up.

    And then its jaw opened up. It wasnt going to fire another mass of me. It was nning to fire an authentic dragons breath.

    Shia-sama!

    Of course I see it!

    The breath was fired. Scorching me approached to turn everything into ash.

    And so, she called out a red giant ball with a *pop*.

    Lukewaaaarrmm, desuu!!

    The war hammer that was swung with one hand hit the red ball. Therge ball was turned into a red cannonball at the same time with a thunderous sound.

    The metal ball with diameter of two meters blew away the breath attack right from the front as though to say, <em>Your puny me isnt much! </em>Then the ball kept going until it hit the me poison dragons belly.

    It didnt stop there and kept going until hitting therge tree behind it.

    <em>GAH, aA, Gee</em>

    That was the me poison dragons death throes.

    Shia pulled back therge ball with the chain that was connected to it, then she stored it back into her treasure warehouse.

    *Gigigi-* Therge tree was making creaking sound as it fractured. It fell to the ground together with the me poison dragon whose stomach was caved-in in the shape of iron ball.

    The ce was filled with silence and stillness.

    The men were dumbfounded, while Dahlia was entranced.

    Now then

    Shia twirled her war hammer and rested it on her shoulder. She then turned a radiant smile toward Dahlia who was still carried in her arm.

    Once again, long time no see desu, Dahlia-san. Ie to meet you

    Haua!?

    Dahlia fainted. For some reason she looked super happy, smiling like she had gotten invited to heaven. Her head dropped powerlessly.

    Eh? Dahlia-san? Dahlia-saan!? Whats wrong-, Dahlia-saaaaaaaaaaaaann!!

    The flustered Shia sent out a rescue request Medic(Kaori-san)! Mediiiiic(Kaori-saaaan)!.

    Hajime and others looked at each other. Myuu represented everyones feeling and asked the question.

    Guilty? Or, not guilty?(TN: Myuu asked the question in English)

    Of course, the answer was obvious.

    Guilty!!

    Was cajoling people the heros nature?

    In any case, Yue-sama started warming up because the cajoling rabbit had to be given a little bit of TALK.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I got too addicted with Monhan that the content got dyed with Monhan color, please forgive me.

    Material introduction

    Left hands equipment/enviromental creature/Felyne/Aerial insect/sh ball etc.

    From [Monster Hunter]. Imagined Worlds Slinger for the left hands equipment. The snake and hummingbird was from Rises aerial insect. Felyne is a perfect existence that has all three important requisites of cuteness,petence, and cuteness (though cat is already a perfect existence from the start).

    Shoryuken

    It goes without saying, its from Ryuu and Ken from [Street Fighter].

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc Bob (Shia) is Suspecting</strong>

    ¡¸Hah!? This ce is Shia-sama!? I am Shia-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re Dahlia-san desu.¡¹

    Were those descended from the lineage of Balted royal family had the disposition of asking something like ¡¸Where¡¯s this ce!? Who am I!?¡¹ when they woke up?

    In any case, Dahlia-san sprang up all of a sudden in a confusion and returned to her senses from the very calm tsukkomi of Shia-sama.

    ¡¸S-Shia-sama? Is this real? This isn¡¯t just my convenient dream?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, this is reality desu~. I came to meet Dahlia-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Ce to marry? With me?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of mishearing is that? I¡¯m saying that I came here to y desuu!¡¹It seemed her mind was still in chaos. Although she had been dreaming this reunion, it was still too abrupt and dramatic for Dahlia.

    It was understandable that she felt like she had be like a heroine inside a fairytale. Her heart was all floaty that her mouth unconsciously ran wild.

    She was half in a dreamy state of mind and thought ¡¸As expected is this a dream in my dying hour?¡¹ while looking around for some reason.

    There was the me poison dragon with its chest caved-in at some distance away. The warriors were looking her way with bewildered looks.

    When she turned her gaze at the opposite side, there was the lightning horned beast lying on the ground with eyes rolled back and its tongue lolling out. It wasn¡¯t even twitching.

    ¡¸Dahlia-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected it was reality. Without a doubt! Her heart finally caught up to reality.

    She looked at Shia once more. She helped her stood up with her hand supporting her back. Her face that was nearby was still as beautiful as five years ago. Her fluffy and twitchy bunny ears were also still going strong.

    Dahlia¡¯s sight became blurred with tears.

    ¡¸J-Jia, zamaa¡¹

    ¡¸My my, don¡¯t cry like that¡¹

    Shia wasn¡¯t so dense to not understand that those tears weren¡¯t caused by wound or relieve, but because of deep emotion. Her finger wiped the spilling out tears. Perhaps the sensation of that touch finally made Dahlia keenly realized.

    ¡¸I, I, have worked hard with Shia-sama of the past-, as, as my target to be a far more charming human when we are reunited again¡­¡­to show, that I am someone worthy to be called friend by Shia-sama¡­¡­uuu, ahnd yet, how unsightly I¡¯m looking¡­¡­¡¹

    Dahlia contemted her behavior up till now and became half tearful from shame this time. She covered her face with both her hands.

    ¡¸No no, Dahlia-san is charming desu! Far more than before! I was super startled! I¡¯ve also heard a lot of things about Dahlia-san, so I¡¯m proud as your friend!¡¹

    ¡¸A, u, no way-, so kind¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia smiled as though she was looking at a troublesome person, but, she also looked like she couldn¡¯t hold back her feeling of like.

    Dahlia was spilling out tears that even she herself didn¡¯t know anymore whether they were emotional tears or tears for her own pathetic state while speaking with a trembling voice that was filled with a flood of her feelings.

    ¡¸This Dahlia, believes, that one day Shia-sama, someone who is kinder than anyone else will keep your words, that you wille to see this world that you have saved. But, I thought that day would be far further in the future¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fuuhn? So I¡¯m too early toe here to meet you? Or perhaps I¡¯m being a bother?¡¹

    ¡¸T-there¡¯s no such thing-, tsu¡­¡­Shia-sama, you big meanie-¡¹

    Dahlia-san lifted the corners of her eyes angrily even while cing her hand on top of Shia¡¯s hand. However, that expression immediately changed into a smile that was like a rose in full bloom.

    ¡¸I am, truly happy¡­¡­from the bottom of my heart to be able to meet you again, Shia-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?. I¡¯m d that it looks like Dahlia-san is doing well desu!¡¹

    Shia and Dahlia quietly hugged each other tightly.

    A breeze blew. Flower petals from who knew where fluttered. The various animals that were supporting Dahlia were moving closer as though to surround the two.

    It was as though the forest itself was blessing the two¡¯s reunion. What a beautiful and precious sight. Even the sound of rustling leaves sounded like a BGM ying from somewhere.

    ¡­¡­Fortunately the two didn¡¯t notice the jealous re and muttering of ¡®so precious, so precious¡¯ that wereing from the clifftop.

    After the two were feeling each other¡¯s warmth and friendship like that for a while,

    ¡¸U-ummm~, vige chief?¡¹

    A voice that sounded terribly reserved, or rather fearful called out to them.

    It was therge man who looked like he was in the middle of his forty. The skinhead who used arge axe.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, looks like you forgot about us. Should I wait a bit more?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no-, no need!¡¹

    Skinhead-san rubbed his bald head while asking apologetically. Perhaps he actually didn¡¯t want to interrupt because the two had a good atmosphere going on. His good nature was peeking through.

    Dahlia turned bright red and let go from Shia to stand up. She had gotten quite dirty, even so she brushed off the dust from her maid uniform and lightly tidied up her appearance. Shia also stood up together with her.

    ¡¸Err~, the awesomedy over there¡­¡­I heard for a bit how you called the vige chief with her name¡­¡­could it be?¡¹

    Five men were standing nervously behind the skinhead.

    From their reaction it didn¡¯t look like they knew the face of the savior Shia. Although, that in itself wasn¡¯t so strange. Shia¡¯s stay in this world was very short and she also didn¡¯t go around much.

    Also, Dahlia was the ¡°saint¡± who was habitually preaching about Shia¡¯s achievement and Lutria¡¯s teaching even to the ordinary citizen. Naturally that included Shia¡¯s appearance and trait too (more specifically, the point of just how beautiful and gant she was got included to every minute detail).

    And it was even more so after witnessing Shia¡¯s abnormal strength. It was only natural that the men could create a conjecture that was nearly a surety.

    That the girl right before them was none other than that messiah who they had been hearing so much about until they got calluses on their ears even if they didn¡¯t know her face.

    It made even the muscr Hyahha fellows (only in appearance though) to be stiffly nervous.

    ¡¸Yes. This person is our messiah and hero©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hello everyone, nice to meet you! My name is Shia Hauria! Treat me well desu!¡¹

    Shia greeted with a grin. The great sword user Mohican and the half-naked man with pointy grey hair backed away while holding their chest. It was like they had just got shot. It was probably so.

    ¡¸A-as I thought you¡¯re the savior. My thanks for the assistance when we were in that pinch! Ou, you guys!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸T-thank you very much!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Deep grateful voices echoed inside the forest. When Shia replied ¡¸Your wee!¡¹ with a smile, another man, a hammer user whose face couldn¡¯t be seen due to the full-body armor he was wearing pressed his hands on his cheeks (from over his helmet though) and started fidgeting. It seemed another man had gotten shot through.

    ¡¸So, our savior©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, it feels itchy to be called like that, and the deed wasn¡¯t solely aplished with just my strength so please call me by my name. ¡­¡­And please don¡¯t call me without suffix okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, no way we¡¯ll do that. Even before the fact of you being our savior, ain¡¯t no way we¡¯ll just call a woman who we just met for the first time so familiarly without using suffix. That¡¯s justmon sense.¡¹

    Even though he got Hyahha appearance, he was real gentleman! No, should he be called sensible? He gave a reply like ¡¸Then just as you asked, please allow me to call you Hauria-sama¡¹, so Shia¡¯s wariness was instantly blown away.

    <em>This person, is absolutely a good and sensible person desuu! </em>She thought.

    At that moment, a certain four handsome guys shed at the back of Shia¡¯s mind. Afterparing them to this bald uncle, the result was that their positivity level was lower©¤©¤if those four learned this fact, their eyes would surely look dead once more.

    Putting that aside.

    ¡¸Ee~, first I guess I should introduce ourselves©¤©¤¡¹

    <em>It¡¯s fine to do that right?</em> The skinhead uncle asked that to Dahlia with his eyes, but before he could finish speaking,

    ¡¸Ah, please wait a second. Ha~~ji~~me~~saa~~n! Everyone too~~! How long are you all going to stay up thereee!!¡¹

    He was interrupted by Shia raising her voice toward the clifftop.

    Dahlia and others looked up following that. Right after that, silhouettes from above were©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡­¡­You called?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaa!?¡¹

    That voice was whispered from Dahlia¡¯s back. Dahlia-san jumped *pyon* and she covered her ears while turning around with bright red face.

    ¡¸F-first wife-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tsu, bootlicking right from the start? But however, it¡¯s effective-. Cursed you Dahlia, not bad!¡¹

    Yue looked frustrated and yet happy for some reason. But setting her aside.

    One person jumped down from the cliff. The skinheads thought that someone fell down and said ¡¸Ah¡¹, but the silhouettended easily and their eyes widened once more.

    ¡¸Sorry Shia. We missed our timing to show ourselves while I was calming down Yue for a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸? Calming down?¡¹

    <em>Did something happen with Yue-san? </em>Shia thought with a tilt of her head, but that matter was put aside for the moment.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Dahlia.¡¹

    ¡¸Your majesty!¡¹

    Dahlia-san kneeled with a graceful manner, however, her movement was so quick it looked like a reflexive action. The greatest amount of respect toward Hajime could be felt from there. Yue-sama got even more frustrated and happy.

    The skinhead uncles looked shaken by Dahlia¡¯s behavior. <em>Should we also kneel, no, we absolutely should shouldn¡¯t we? </em>They exchanged that kind of gaze with each other and timidly kneeled on their knees.

    Meanwhile, Hajime opened a ¡°gate¡± with Crystal Key for Myuu and others above the cliff. Seeing people walking out in droves from the shining screen caused the warriors¡¯ brains to almost reach the limit in their processing power.

    <em>Nice to meet you~! </em>Energetic greetings led by Myuu and Nana echoed loudly. Dahlia elegantly covered her lips in surprise as she shouted ¡¸My!¡¹.

    ¡¸No need for formality. Just like Shia said, we just came to y. We¡¯re bringing family and friends here.¡¹

    Hajime said that softly to the still kneeling Dahlia.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so¡¹

    Surely ton of questions were forming in her head, but Dahlia pressed all of them down. Her gaze moved toward Shia once more and her eyes became teary.

    ¡¸Most likely, the tool for searching location was used wasn¡¯t it? Although teleportation is possible, to go out of your way toe so far until a prison-like ce like this just to meet me¡­¡­¡­¡­this Dahlia, feels extremely moved-¡¹

    Dahlia-san was sharp. Concerning words like ¡°prison-like ce¡± came out, but judging from Dahlia¡¯s reaction, this ce originally must be somewhere where human couldn¡¯t step into.

    Teras flowed out like waterfall knowing that they came so far until this kind of ce just to meet her, and it was mainly because of Shia¡¯s wish that they made the journey.

    ¡¸Ahaha, Dahlia-san cries too much desu¡¹

    ¡¸Dahlia-oneesan, do you need handkerchief? Myuu will lend you one nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, how shameful. You must be his majesty¡¯s daughter who I¡¯ve heard about in the past aren¡¯t you? What a lovely and kind person you are-¡¹

    Myuu wiped Dahlia¡¯s tear with her handkerchief. The waterfall came out even more fiercely from Dahlia-san¡¯s eyes due to how much that moved her.

    It seemed she wasn¡¯t bothered that the said handkerchief was totally chuuni with its vividly red color and ck magic circle drawn on it, lookingpletely like it was a medium for ck magic.

    <em>Why are you allowing her to have that kind of handkerchief¡­¡­</em>such gaze was directed to Remia mama from Yuuka. Remia mama shook her head left and right. It seemed she didn¡¯t know about the existence of such handkerchief before this.

    Naturally their gazes moved toward the habitual criminal for this kind of crime©¤©¤that was to say, Hajime papa.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s helpful so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Hajime quietly averted his gaze. Yuuka stared at him reproachfully, while Remia mama was sending him a smile filled with pressure that promised there would be husband and wife conference about thister on¡­¡­

    It was then.

    ©¤©¤<em>GAA-</em>

    A groan could be heard.

    Everyone gasped and turned their eyes toward the source. The lightning horned beast was waking up. It seemed that it was still injured so it couldn¡¯t stand up right away, but the glint in its eyes was sharp. It was ring straight at Shia who should have shown the overwhelming difference in strength between them.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hee, this guy is quite gutsy isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re going to catch it then right now is the chance nano! Where is the paralysis ball? Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸You asked Shia to neutralize it means, it¡¯s something like that isn¡¯t it? If it¡¯s alright perhaps you can allow my child to experience such thing¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s big and round eyes sparkled from thinking that she might be able to see a live ¡°capture¡±. Ryuutarou and co were also the same. The papa was already considering his daughter¡¯s feeling and made such request.

    <em>It¡¯s great isn¡¯t it, Myuu! This is more summer memory for you! You can write about itter in your picture diary!</em>

    However, Dahlia¡¯s choice wasn¡¯t any of that.

    ¡¸M-my deepest apologies, your majesty. Please spare it from the capture. Shia-sama too, it¡¯ll be great if you can lower your weapon!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but, it¡¯s already getting up you know? How about I hit it one more time?¡¹

    ¡¸I might ask you to do so depending on the situation but, for the time being, please leave this to me!¡¹

    The lightning horned beast somehow braced its four legs and barely stood up on its feet. But, it showed no sign of running away. Far from that it started charging its electricity.

    Determination could be felt from its eyes. It would rather fight to the end and lost its life rather than running away from here¡­¡­such will could even be felt from it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s, pride. This fellow, right now it¡¯s resolved to die for the sake of its pride.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­not like a beast isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Tio spoke with narrowed eyes. Shizuku looked surprised to hear that. Kaori and others were also raising their voices in surprise.

    But, Dahlia and the skinhead uncles were all nodding in understanding instead.

    ¡¸He is, the west king of this confinementnd. And, defeat is the same as death for the king of the beasts. He will never live in disgrace¡­¡­that must be how he is thinking.¡¹

    At the same time, he was also the protector of the western region¡¯s ecosystem, Dahlia said. The order of thew of the jungle was formed with him at the apex.

    Dahlia further said that normally the lightning horned beast was gentle and wouldn¡¯t kill anymore than necessary, nor it would allow such thing to take ce. He would be the first one to fight than anybody else when there was attack from external enemy.

    That was why, he couldn¡¯t be allowed to die. Dahlia gave such concise exnation while walking toward the lightning horned beast.

    She didn¡¯t ready her bow. The bow had been slung back on her back and she took a deep breath while empty handed. Right after that.

    ¡¸©¤©¤?¡¹

    A beautiful tune echoed inside the forest.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Song?¡¹

    ¡¸What a pretty voice¡­¡­she¡¯s just like an opera singer.¡¹

    ¡¸Was Dahlia-san also good at singing?¡¹

    Yue was staring at amazement. Aiko and Atsushi spoke in admiration. Certainly, the voice wasfortable and clear despite not being loud at the slightest.

    Shia watched open-mouthed before she shook her head. It seemed she had never seen Dahlia singing before.

    However, why was she suddenly singing?

    The answer to that was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah, it feels like I¡¯ve seen this kind of scene before. I forget what¡¯s the name of the work though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Song and beast, no, dragon huh? Calming down dragon with song, I guess you can call that a staple.¡¹

    Suzu and Ryuutarou spoke with small voices so to not disturb the song.

    Certainly, everyone half-epted what they said. They too felt like they had seen that kind of scene before. However, now they became nervous from wondering if such thing was really possible to do in real life.

    ¡¸Umm, is she going to be okay? Does she has experience doing something like this before?¡¹

    Liliana couldn¡¯t hold back and asked the skinhead uncle. The skinhead uncle was setting something on his left arm¡¯s equipment with a nervous expression while never taking off his gaze from the lightning horned beast as he answered.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re asking about experience of calming down something when in the middle of battle, then unfortunately she got no such experience. But, that guy will definitely like vige chief¡¯s song. If you mean that kind of experience than she has a lot of it.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean singing nearby a monster while they¡¯re calm?¡¹

    Aiko asked that while preparing to use ¡°Soul Repose¡± if it became needed. The skinhead uncle slightly corrected her.

    ¡¸To be more urate, that guy will sometimes show up near the vige chief when she was singing inside the forest.¡¹

    Dahlia¡¯s song was apparently one of the ¡°offering songs for spirit and spirit beasts¡± that had been passed down since ancient time in Balted Kingdom. And it seemed Dahlia who was descended from the royal family knew all the songs including the ancient songs that the ordinary citizens couldn¡¯t possibly know about.

    On top of that,

    ¡¸Muu~, even though she never sang even once when I was here before¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia puffed up her cheeks slightly. Right now, Dahlia¡¯s singing voice that was reverberating inside the forest was so beautiful that it made her vexed that she couldn¡¯t hear it before. It was so beautiful that everybody there recognized her as a singing expert.

    Perhaps that was why.

    It was said that forest¡¯s living creature would have their interest tickled when you were singing in forest while thinking of your hometown. Animals would approach Dahlia to listen to her song without any wariness.

    Perhaps that was what served as the impetus that pushed Dahlia to a new stage of ¡°user of forest creatures¡± when she was worrying about her ownck of power in this dangerous region¡­¡­

    Putting that aside, among those approaching forest creatures, there was also the figure of the lightning horned beast although he was just watching from afar.

    The skinhead uncle told that story quickly. Myuu then asked a pure and adorable question.

    ¡¸Are Dahlia-oneesan and the lightning horned beast, friends nano?¡¹

    Everyone who was watching with held breath slightly rxed. The skinhead uncle replied with an unexpectedly soft voice.

    ¡¸Who knows, I don¡¯t know what that guy think about that. But, the fact is the western region will get chaotic if he¡¯s gone. If possible, I hope that guy will return back quietly.¡¹

    Judging from how that me poison dragon got called as ¡°turf disturber¡±, they could somehow get the gist of the situation.

    Hajime and others exchanged gaze with each other, to signal that they would give assistance in case something happened.

    In the end, the conclusion of this scene was,

    ¡¸©¤©¤?¡¹

    ©¤©¤<em>GuRURURURURU-, OOOOOOOOOO!!</em>

    The lightning horned beast¡¯s gaze that was ring only at Shia moved toward Dahlia who was gradually getting closer. The warning growl finally turned into a roar.

    The singing voice got drowned out temporarily, however, Dahlia didn¡¯t flinch. Her tune continued to flow out as though to weave between the fighting spirit¡¯s interval, no, rather it was as though the tune was enveloping the whole thing.

    Finally Dahlia had entered the range of the lightning horned beast¡¯s w.

    She stopped walking there and looked back straight into the lightning horned beast¡¯s eyes. Her song became even louder and rich. Her tune was filled with emotions and radiating desperate pleading and earnestness while at the same time kindness to embrace the opponent was also felt from it. Such singing voice pounded the earlobes of all the living things in that ce.

    The creatures who were Dahlia¡¯srade in arms had gathered around her before anyone realized. They looked like they were gathering not to protect Dahlia, but simply because ¡°their friend was singing, so they gathered to listen just like usual¡± without any tension in the air.

    ¡¸Ah, the sparking is gone nano!¡¹

    ¡¸He also stops growling now¡­¡­¡¹

    Just like Myuu and Remia said, there was change in the lightning horned beast. His eyes were still sharp. He was ring at Dahlia like he would bite her to death anytime soon. But¡­¡­

    ¡¸His fighting spiriti¡­¡­is also fading.¡¹

    Hajime murmured with some admiration.

    ¡¸Unbelievable¡­¡­that¡¯s just insane¡¹

    ¡¸Ryuu-kun, the wording¡­¡­¡¹

    Suzu frowned hearing such wording, but she was feeling the same. Dahlia wasn¡¯t using any magic or spirit art, or even any kind of special tool.

    She was simply using technique to reach the other side¡¯s heart with straightforward earnestness¡­¡­

    It was easier said than done. Such saying described this perfectly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This, might be the greatest strength that Dahlia has polished in these five years?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuku, ¡°straightforward earnestness¡± ©¤©¤perhaps she hath learned such way of living from a certain someone?¡¹

    ¡¸She can¡¯t do ¡°straightforward rush and right straight¡± like a certain someone, so perhaps she rece that with ¡°song¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸She has done her best wholeheartedly to be worthy to be called ¡°friend¡± isn¡¯t she? No doubt about it. And, how is that certain someone feeling right now I wonder? I wonder?¡¹

    Yue was impressed, while Tio, Shizuku, and Kaori made a teasing expression toward Shia.

    ¡¸It feels embarrassing for some reason so noment desu.¡¹

    Shia curiously wouldn¡¯t even look toward Yue and co. But, Shia continued to stare fixedly toward ¡°the current Dahlia¡± with her cheeks ckening from embarrassment and pride.

    ¡¸Oo, she¡¯s sessful isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸The beast¡¯s fighting spirit ispletely gone.¡¹

    Nana and Taeko¡¯s words made Yue and others also returned their gazes toward the spectacle.

    Dahlia was still unperturbed, rather her singing voice had be even gentler so¡­¡­

    The lightning horned beast who was so resolute and dauntless finally took a step back.

    The lightning horned beast stared fixedly at Dahlia for a while. No fighting spirit or agitation could be felt from him anymore. His atmosphere was changing to one that was suitable to be called ¡°tranquil¡±.

    He nced toward Hajime and co and especially Shia with wariness in his eyes, but Shia had stored back her war hammer into her ¡°treasure warehouse¡± to show that she was harmless. Hajime and co also only shrugged or raised their hands to show that they had no intention to fight¡­¡­

    ©¤©¤Growlll

    ¡¸!¡¹

    Dahlia¡¯s song stopped. No, perhaps it would be more urate to say that she was stopped.

    Because the lightning horned beast lowered his head and brought his nose closer toward Dahlia. It was a gesture that he absolutely wouldn¡¯t show to anybody else than his closes followers.

    Was it an expression of deep affection, or an apology?

    Either way, it seemed that not only he had lost his hostility, he had recognized something from Dahlia.

    Dahlia timidly reached out with her hand. She touched his nose, then her hand slid down over his smooth scale, and patted his white fur. Perhaps the texture was very fine, because Dahlia¡¯s nervous expression rxed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m grateful that you deigned to listen to my song, leader of the west.¡¹

    Dahlia smiled while staring into the very close animal eyes. It seemed her feeling was conveyed. The lightning horned beast slowly blinked. His eyes looked very peaceful.

    Those were the same eyes that he showed to the creatures at the west where he ruled.

    There was the sound of gulping. It came from the skinhead uncles. What was happening must be really impossible even for them.

    ¡¸Mama, mama! Dahlia-oneesan is lovely nano-¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, truly. It¡¯s like watching a scene right from a movie.¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s eyes were sparkling. Enormous respect toward Dahlia could be seen from her gaze. Yuuka, Nana, and Taeko also had a simr gaze. Atsushi started tidying up his appearance. Noboru retorted ¡¸Youredian act still hasn¡¯t changed at all huh¡¹ with cold eyes toward him.

    Then at the next moment, the lightning horned beast quietly drew back and jumped suddenly.

    Tension ran for a moment between the skinhead uncles. But, that jump was very quiet and even Hajime and co didn¡¯t feel any danger.

    The lightning horned beastnded almost without any sound. Just how was that possible with such huge body? Then the beast,

    ¡¸Ah, he collected his horn?¡¹

    Just as Kaori muttered. He held his broken horn in his mouth. Then right after that he jumped to in front of Dahlia and tossed the horn to the ground before her.

    ¡¸Eh, umm, could it be you¡¯re giving this to me?¡¹

    Eyes could speak as much as mouth. Especially in the case of animal.

    The lightning horned beast stared at Dahlia with a gaze that anyone could understand the meaning of. Andst he roared <em>¡¸</em><em>Gaah</em><em>¡¹</em> toward Shia©¤©¤this too was clearly him speaking ¡¸I won¡¯t lose next time¡¹ with eye glint that was overflowing with fighting spirit©¤©¤then he turned around.

    Without stopping he moved deeper into the forest with speed that was like a wind©¤©¤vanishing toward the west direction.

    ¡¸A beast that smart handed over his body part that can be said as his own symbol to its destroyer. He really recognized you. That¡¯s awesome.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-your majesty¡­¡­I¡¯m feeling extremely happy if that¡¯s true.¡¹

    Dahlia smiled bashfully while lifting up the horn in her arms as though it was a treasure.

    ¡¸Perhaps, he wille to help like the other animals if Dahlia-san call?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously? Jinou*a tamer, that¡¯s just peak romance!¡¹

    Taeko conjectured followed by Noboru looking toward Dahlia with eyes that were filled with curiosity.

    ¡¸There is no way, as expected something like that is¡­¡­¡¹

    Dahlia said that with a shake of her head but¡­¡­

    Actually after that, such thing really happened¡­¡­and it didn¡¯t stop there. Due to the great increase in her fighting strength from the lightning horned beast¡¯s assistance, Dahlia found more cooperative huge beasts and flying dragons and became like ¡°Star Spirit World¡¯s Myuu¡±. But at this moment there was nobody here who could imagine such thing.

    And so, for the time being Dahlia pulled herself together and focused to what was right before her.

    ¡¸More importantly everyone, my deepest apologies for making you wait.¡¹

    Dahlia entrusted the horn to the skinhead uncle, tidied up her appearance as much as she could, then she straightened her back sharply.

    ¡¸Once again, my name is Dahlia Schweig. I bid everyone wee. Please allow me to give everyone the warmest hospitality though it won¡¯t beparable to the pce because this ce is a dangerous zone.¡¹

    She said that and performed a curtsy with beautiful movement.

    Her eyes were slightly red from the waterfall of tears just now but it made her looked adorable instead. However, her smile was elegant and gorgeous in all respects. Even Hajime and co unconsciously felt impressed by her refined gesture.

    The skinhead uncles also hurriedly bowed. They looked like they knew little of etiquette, even so they were showing respect as best as they could.

    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s go to our base. We won¡¯t be able to have a nice talk here¡­¡­no, perhaps that¡¯s possible with the power of your majesty and Shia-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸No no! We¡¯re here already, so I want to see where you live!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Base, base¡­¡­aa, there is. I see. There¡¯s quite a lot of people there. If we go there on foot¡­¡­it¡¯ll take around two to three hours I guess?¡¹

    Hajime had immediately checked with thepass. He looked around with his gaze asking ¡¸Should we go with teleport?¡¹. They could have the talk even while walking to this so-called base. Walking while looking around the forest wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    But, doing that for two till three hours would be a bit too long. Some of them definitely felt like that.

    ¡¸Aa~, do you mean we can return instantly to the vige using the light screen before this?¡¹

    The skinhead uncle asked hesitantly. When Hajime nodded, he turned his gaze toward the me poison dragon.

    ¡¸Then, chief. We¡¯ll remain here anyway. We can¡¯t just leave that behind.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re right. It looks like we can harvest precious me poison dragon¡¯s material from it.¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s eyes lighted up. As though to say there was nothing exciting than the moment when checking the reward from the subjugation quest.

    ¡¸If possible, it¡¯ll be best to bring it whole for research purpose too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about I teleport it back too? In exchange, I¡¯ll be happy if you let my child to experience the material harvesting with you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the greatest thing I can ask for, your majesty. Your highness too, please ask if there is anything you wish for.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you nano, Dahlia-oneesan! Also, Myuu is Myuu! So please just call Myuu Myuu! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸My! It is fine for me to call you by name? I¡¯m d, Myuu-sama!¡¹

    And so it was decided to go to the base with teleport. There wasn¡¯t anyone objecting, so Hajime immediately opened a ¡°gate¡± with Crystal Key.

    At the same time, Hajime was about to ask Yue to use gravity magic to float the me poison dragon for transport but,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, can you go ahead? I¡¯ll catch upter with teleport.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason Yue proposed to act separately. Everyone wondered what was her reason for that and looked at Yue.

    ¡¸If you want to go to toilet then surely there¡¯ll be some at Dahlia-san¡¯s base you know? Or if you want we can wait until you finish, so how about doing it around here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Drop dead, Bakaori¡¹

    The two did such exchange as naturally as breathing while Yue was moving away quickly.

    ¡¸? Yue-san? What¡¯s©¤©¤¡¹

    She grabbed Shia¡¯s arm tightly. As though to embrace her.

    ¡°?¡± Floated above Shia¡¯s head, but she froze after seeing Yue¡¯s smile. What an intense smile. Shia¡¯s cheeks were twitching.

    ¡¸Y-Yue-san? It feels like there¡¯s no light in your eyes©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I need to have a TALK with Shia.¡¹

    ¡¸T-talk? Ah, wai-, this is gravity magic!? Why¡¯re you making me float!? Where¡¯re you taking me desuu!?¡¹

    Yue-sama dragged the floating Shia to behind a bush. She didn¡¯t even pay any mind to Shia¡¯s question and replied with monotone voice. No, it was like she was just talking to herself.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia need a firm education so she doesn¡¯t be like a certain early years hero.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s also suspicious in the campus recently¡­¡­you¡¯re indiscriminate the moment you see a girl-, geez! Geeez!¡¹

    ¡¸Just what in the world are you sayingg~~~~~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Stupid Shia, idiott, cheaterrr~¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-saan! Everyone tooo! Don¡¯t just watch please save mee~~~¡¹

    No help came. Everyone just saw off the two vanished behind a bush while their mouths were hanging open. Because somehow it felt like the atmosphere was one where they mustn¡¯t get involved. Like, there was this aura *Zumomomooo-* gushing out from Yue¡¯s back telling everyone to not get in her way.

    It seemed, the ¡°soothing¡± from Hajime above the cliff wasn¡¯t really effective. Yue-sama¡¯s love was always extremely heavy.

    A second passed.

    ¡¸Yosh, there isn¡¯t really any problem! Tio, can you take Yue¡¯s ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Order acknowledged!¡¹

    Hajime pped his hands in a prayer and gave the order to forcefully change the atmosphere. Everyone nodded ¡¸O-oo~¡¹ together. Sometimes, policy of noninvolvement was justice in this world.

    ¡¸Really that Yue¡­¡­she really like Shia too much.¡¹

    Kaori passed through the ¡°gate¡± while muttering that with a look as though she was enduring a headache. Hajime and co were all smiling wryly inplete agreement.

    ¡­¡­Somehow, they got the feeling that there was a rabbit¡¯s scream ¡¸AA©`©`©`?¡¹ from deep inside the forest.

    Of course, they decided that they didn¡¯t hear anything.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Oo~~~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸This base is more properly built than I expected¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I had this image that it would look more like a vige or like a camping ground¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This is practically a fortress.¡¹

    The voices of admiration came from Yuuka and co. Shizuku and Kaori were also blinking in astonishment. Liliana¡¯s words were also given hearty nods of agreement from Aiko and others.

    ¡¸Wee, everyone. To our base©¤©¤alias ¡°Vige¡±.¡¹

    Dahlia spread her hands open while being surrounded by forest creatures.

    The ce they were teleported into was truly worthy to be called a fortress.

    It had the shape that sandwiched arge river in between. It was round and surrounded by a wall ofrge trees. There was a cliff from the east side until the south side, with a waterfall falling down for several hundred meters from the south side¡¯s cliff with a thunderous sound at the bottom.

    There was a five-story building with its back facing the east side¡¯s cliff. This building too was basically made from wood but it seemed to be reinforced with metal. From there other buildings were gradually spreading like the foot of a mountain.

    The opposite side seemed to be built with battle in mind. There was one splendid flip-up type bridge connecting to the opposite shore. There was almost no building around it, in exchange there was an open space where defensive fences, pitfalls, andrge ballista were set up in numerous amounts.

    In that ¡°Vige¡±, a screen of light suddenly appeared and the vige chief along with her men came out from there. Many men and women were witnessing that sight with their mouths hanging open.

    There were humans and also beastmen. Most likely there were also demons mixed in among the humans. The demon race in this world was merely distinction due to the different country. After all the demons were nothing more than humans who lived in the demon kingdom.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a splendid ce for something that has only been built for two years.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a great delight to receive your majesty¡¯s praise.¡¹

    Dahlia¡¯s face broke into a smile happily. The skinhead uncles who also passed through the ¡°gate¡± fearfully from behind were also smiling innocently like children whose effort had been recognized.

    ¡¸For now, I wish to put down this fellow¡­¡­where wouldst be a good ce to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry, put it at the training ground there¡­¡­yes, that¡¯s right. The opposite bank. It¡¯s fine if you just put it anywhere there.¡¹

    The ¡°gate¡± suddenly widened considerably and the me poison dragon¡¯s huge body floated through like balloon. Screams rose from here and there throughout the Vige. Perhaps they thought there was an attack.

    Tio looked apologetic as she transported the me poison dragon until the opposite bank. She softly ced it near the bridge.

    Meanwhile, Dahlia pped her hands. Like an expert singer, her voice spread through clearly even without using something like megaphone.

    ¡¸Everyone, there¡¯s no need for worry! These people are the rtives of the savior! Shia-sama is, umm¡­¡­there¡¯s a bit of emergency so she isn¡¯t here but, she¡¯ll arrive soon!¡¹

    <em>Right? </em>Dahlia asked with a worried nce toward Hajime. Hajime shrugged and said ¡¸Maybe¡¹. Yue and Shia would catch up depending on how long it would take for Yue¡¯s heightened Shia love to disperse, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that Hajime couldn¡¯t give any specific time.

    ¡¸Shia-sama hase here to see me as a friend, which is an extremely great honor. This too must be because the gods are watching over us! And so please just act as you usually do without shame, however, without any carelessness too!¡¹

    *Mutter mutter* The people were getting noisy. There was too much information so suddenly that they felt bewildered.

    However, Hajime felt impressed inside because the amount of exnation Dahlia gave was just right. Suspicion would be born if she carelessly hid their identity, but it would cause greatmotion if she extolled them excessively.

    (Even if she¡¯ll tell them more detailster, she¡¯s letting the people here to observe the situation on their own for now. With that the level ofmotion can be suppressed, and she isn¡¯t making us waiting with this¡­¡­her n is something like that I guess?)

    If Dahlia was choosing her words based on that kind of awareness, then it was an amazing thoughtfulness. Dahlia herself seemed to guess what Hajime was thinking when she saw him observing her intently. She responded with an elegant smile and a bow. It seemed that he was right.

    Very good job. It deserved additional score on the evaluation sheet¡­¡­

    ¡¸What are you writing down there?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. Really.¡¹

    Liliana peeked at his hands. Perhaps she had somehow sensed that he was doing something sneaky. She really had sharp eyes.

    Hajime quickly put away his memo book while ignoring Liliana. He returned his focus toward Dahlia.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the sudden visit of outsiders. What¡¯s more, the hero is a being that is connected to the goddess. Tell me if it looks like things will get chaotic. Our Aiko is an expert in stabilizing mind after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I believe that there will be no problem but, if such time actuallye then please allow me to ept your majesty¡¯s kind offer-¡¹

    ¡¸Request epted-. Please leave it to me-¡¹

    The two splendidly synchronized in making the clenched fists pose. It was a warming sight.

    ¡¸Bones, I¡¯ll leave the me poison dragon to you. Also, please tell the staffs in the kitchen to prepare food and drinks for weing our guests.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that! To be told to prepare food for the savior¡­¡­haha. I wonder whether those guys will be depressed from nervousness or be enthusiastiac instead.¡¹

    The skinhead uncleughed in amusement before bowing to Hajime and others and turning around. It seemed that his name was Bones. But he was already skinhead uncle inside Hajime and co, so perhaps they would keep calling him skinhead uncle even from now on.

    The other warriors also bowed before following the skinhead uncle¡¯s order and dispersed.

    ¡¸Now everyone, over here. Your group is quite big so allow me to show you to the ce that we usually are using as the meeting room. This Dahlia will use her all to prepare tea for you.¡¹

    Dahlia-san clenched her fists again to show her enthusiast. Myuu made the same pose while replying ¡¸We will be in your care-, nano!¡¹. Perhaps she had gotten infected by the habit, or perhaps she was just copying the gesture because she thought it was cute.

    Hajime and others felt rxed and calm seeing that while being led to the meeting room that was located at the highest floor of the fortress.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸I see. Existences who aren¡¯t at the level of spirit beast but have evolved to be more than normal animal, huh.¡¹

    The tea that Dahlia prepared was unexpectedly simr to green tea.

    The leaf was obtained from this forest and it seemed to have exhaustion recovery effect. The familiar and cherished tastebined with the brewer¡¯s expertise resulted in an exquisite tea.

    Hajime enjoyed the delicious tea with relish while ruminating on the story that Dahlia slightly told while on the way to this meeting room.

    ¡­¡­Actually they didn¡¯t head straightaway to the meeting room. The group got attracted to the weapon workshop, the facility to mix rare organism, ore, and nt, and other facilities. So the group would whimsically stagger to over there, then stagger to over here, making a lot of stops on the way.

    Dahlia would give exnation with a smile every time without any protest, so the group had gotten some degree of understanding about thisnd and the huge beasts before settling down in this meeting room.

    By the way, Yuuka and co had also finished introducing themselves on the way here. The boys and Myuu were getting high spirited all over the ce, so the girls were deepening their interaction with each other at the meantime.

    ¡¸Spirit beast is animal that can use spirit¡¯s power right? In other words, that lightning ability, or the me or the poison aren¡¯t spirit power? Is that something even crazier as a living thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there are poisonous animals or something like electric eel even at earth though. If you think of the beasts here as the evolved version of those then isn¡¯t it rtively normal?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, now that you mention it that¡¯s right.¡¹

    Nana and Taeko were speaking while sending slightly cold gazes toward Atsushi and Nobori who were ignoring the tea and the talk in favor of talking about souvenir or staring ecstatically at the weapon they received.

    Ultimately, the lightning horned beast and the me poison dragon were both that kind of thing.

    Perhaps they ought to be called a step short from the spirit beast. They weren¡¯t as strong or intelligent as spirit beast. And it was even more so for theirmunication ability. They were still living creature that relied on instinct.

    But, if the world hadn¡¯t gotten to its current state where the spirit element was extremely thin, they were living creatures who would evolve into spirit beast after some decades, or perhaps some centuries.

    ¡¸So originally, the spirit beasts in thisnd were¡­¡­¡±the evolved¡± was it?¡¹

    Dahlia nodded to Aiko¡¯s question while preparing teacake.

    Existences that evolved from normal animal. However, they couldn¡¯t evolve further to be spirit beast. Dahlia and others apparently called these existences as ¡°the evolved¡± with both meanings filling it.

    ¡¸The spirits beasts were acting as a dam so the evolved won¡¯t pour into human world.¡¹

    ¡¸Human who stepped into here would get driven away by the spirit beasts, or they wouldn¡¯t be able to return alive©¤©¤that¡¯s why thisnd is callednd of confinement.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s words were continued by a nodding Yuuka to affirm her own understanding.

    The gaze that Yuuka was looking Dahlia with became filled with respect.

    ¡¸And so, Dahlia-san and everyone here are taking the ce of the spirit beasts. ¡­¡­That¡¯s amazing. Even though you¡¯ve lost the spirit art, you ¡®re still holding out here for the sake of human world with just your wits and technology.¡¹

    ¡¸Your praise honor me, Yuuka-sama. But, to say that we¡¯re recing the spirit beasts is too exaggerated¡­¡­after all we¡¯re mainly just monitoring and investigating thisnd.¡¹

    Above all else, this was human¡¯s just dessert for making light of the spirits, so this was one of the trials that human ought to ovee. It wasn¡¯t something that they could take pride of.

    Dahlia said that with a smile as though it was nothing at all.

    ¡¸Dahlia, being too modest art also problematic. Thy archery was truly splendid. The skill of the warriors art also considerable. I couldst not imagine just how much effort thy hath umted for that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep-, it¡¯s just as Tio-san said! If it¡¯s me I won¡¯t be able to even think about fighting that kind of vicious beast without maigc.¡¹

    ¡¸I wanna to give that a bit of try though.¡¹

    The animals in thisnd were still in the middle of a power struggle right now. The situation was like a turbulent time to decide the shape of the new food chain in a world without spirit beasts.

    Therefore, the risk of the evolved pouring into human world wasn¡¯t something urgent.

    It wasn¡¯t but¡­¡­Dahlia seemed to estimate that it would change in several more years. Because just like how the lightning horned beast was recognized as the west leader, the order of thisnd was bing settled.

    Little by little, little by little, those who couldn¡¯t obtain a turf, or perhaps those who didn¡¯t need turf were changing to take unique as well as proactive action.

    And apparently, the fields of activity of that kind of evolved were all getting closer toward the human world.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still hiding this information right now aren¡¯t you? So as to not cause chaos in the human world that is in the transition period.¡¹

    Liliana let out a satisfied sigh from the delicious tea while asking confirmation. Dahlia nodded while saying ¡¸Yes¡¹.

    That was why she was that zealous in subjugating the ¡°turf disturber¡± and asking the lightning horned beast to return. Because if the ecosystem became chaotic, she would have to investigate and deal with the change even more urgently.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking to gauge the right time for sending the investigation report to all the countries so they can work out countermeasure for the future together.¡¹

    At the same time, she was also sending back useful materials to Eric and others, contributing to the development of technological level.

    Also, Dahlia¡¯s flying dragon was increasing in its capability apparently was because of the animals and nts in thisnd. There were a lot of nts and animals with effect that couldn¡¯t be found in human world, and when they realized its ability had improved.

    ¡¸Dahlia-oneesan.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Myuu-sama.¡¹

    Myuu usually didn¡¯t like green tea that had astringent taste perhaps because of her kiddie tongue, but just now she had finished draining her third ss of tea enthusiastically.

    It was thanks to Dahlia who had anticipated the preference of a small child and casually added sweetness to mellow the vor. Myuu¡¯s stomach waspletely bloating. One more ss!

    ¡¸Eric-oniisan and others are really worried nano. They also said sorry. ¡­¡­Are you still not able to show yourself to them? Nano¡¹

    ¡¸My, Myuu-sama¡­¡­you¡¯re really kind¡­¡­¡¹

    She was looking at Myuu fondly while asking Hajime ¡¸As I thought, your majesty has met with Eric and others first beforeing here correct?¡¹.

    When Hajime nodded, Dahlia showed a thinking posture for a little bit.

    ¡­¡­Yuuka and Kaori whispered ¡¸J-just now, did she call her own king without any suffix?¡¹¡¸Perhaps because they¡¯re childhood friends, I think?¡¹. Next Shizuku whispered ¡¸Come to think of it, she¡¯s casually calling Hajime your majesty¡­¡­¡¹, and Liliana said ¡¸He¡¯s stealing again isn¡¯t he? A capable retainer from royalty¡¹ with reproachful gaze toward Hajime.

    While they were having such conversation,

    ¡¸¡­¡­And, what¡¯ll you do?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaahn!?¡¹

    Yue-sama showed up out of nowhere. It seemed she had teleported to behind Dahlia.

    Actually she already could link up with everyone since some time ago. She had been listening to the conversation through amunicator too. She was giving punishment of forcedp pillow & patting from Shia while looking for the timing where she wouldn¡¯t interrupt the conversation.

    When she questioned by whispering to Dahlia¡¯s ear because of her mischievous intent which was the second time today, Dahlia sped her hands tightly in front of her chest while jumping in surprise.

    As expected it was a wonderful reaction. An exemr shocked reaction. There was also a lot of winsomeness in it due to the maid uniform. Yue was greatly satisfied.

    ¡¸Ou, wee back¡­¡­you¡¯re looking glossy for some reason?¡¹

    ¡¸In contrast Shia art¡­¡­what? Thy face art red. And thy look a little withered.¡¹

    Hajime squinted his eyes, while Tio blinked looking at Shia who was standing beside Yue with their hands holding each other.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m feeling d¨¦j¨¤ vu seeing this scene.¡¹

    ¡¸What a coincidence Kaori. Me too.¡¹

    ¡¸It was when we went to the empire for the first time wasn¡¯t it? This is the same like when Yue-oneesama and Nagumo-kun returned from questioning the jail guard.¡¹

    In other words, it was that. The post-sucking kiss state.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-, I enjoyed Shia after a long time. It was extremely delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸E-enjoying Shia-sama!? Delicious!? Detail please-¡¹

    Voice with awfully enthusiastic tone echoed inside the room.

    Of course, even Yuuka and co who didn¡¯t know about the empire sucking kiss incident (?) knew about Yue¡¯s sucking kiss habit. She would do it every time there was a chance with Hajime, so they had witnessed it frequently.

    Therefore, they could immediately guess what had been done to Shia.

    Then, there was only one person here who would give such a shaken up reaction.

    Hajime and co looked toward Dahlia all at once. As expected she was leaning forward while clenching her fists in front of her chest.

    ¡¸W-what have you done? What in the world did you do to Shia-sama©¤©¤ah, there¡¯s red mark on Shia-sama¡¯s neck!? I-in other words the two of you¡­¡­have that kind of¡­¡­even girl to girl is fine¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and co looked at each other. <em>Eh? Could it be Dahlia-san, is getting something off track inside her? </em>They thought.

    One¡¯s memories about someone who they harbored a lot of adoration and gratitude and all kinds of other feelings tended to get beautified. It would be even more so if there was a long period of time where they couldn¡¯t meet.

    ¡¸Dahlia-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!?¡¹

    As expected, even Shia who was all withered from getting sucked too much by Yue returned to her senses.

    She was staring dubiously at Dahlia who was looking full of interest with bright red face so much that Yue became slightly put off.

    She got a faint feeling of bad premonition.

    All the Shia lover bunch until now©¤©¤whether it was the pervert forest princess Altena, or the empire¡¯s mad dog princess Tracy, or the battle maniac oni woman Hidzuki, most of them generally had two or three loose screws in their head.

    A simr sign to them was¡­¡­

    ¡¸P-pardon me-. Good grief me, that was an unsightly behavior that I was showing everyone!¡¹

    It vanished! Dahlia stood her ground! Maybe!

    Dahlia pressed her hands on her face from shame and apologized. Shia saw hope. <em>Not yet-, Dahlia-san is still fine desu-, </em>she thought.

    ¡¸Dahlia-san. Yue-san is a vampire. It¡¯s a race that can obtain vitality from sucking blood. At the same time, blood sucking is also an act to show affection for her race.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Come to think of it five years ago, she also did that to his majesty¡¯s neck when transforming the world¡­¡­so it was like that. My deepest apologies for losing my self-control like that.¡¹

    Dahlia politely bowed her head with a look of earnest self-reflection. Shia made a guts pose seeing that.

    Her friend was still a normal friend! She wasn¡¯t moving to the side of those deviants! She could still be saved! Shia thought.

    Therefore, she swore inside her heart.

    ¡¸Dahlia-san, normal, normal is the best desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    She absolutely wouldn¡¯t let Dahlia turned into a maid of madness!

    <em>Just like Yue-san said, I need to be more careful with my conduct, </em>she thought.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It¡¯smon sense that there is an animal user maid in abat maid team. Animal controlling maid is romance. I¡¯ll ept objection.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Bob is suspecting

    From [Ninja yer]. Apparently the source is from a character that only exist in the trantion team¡¯s Twitter. I just learned that. Bob, you don¡¯t exist in the actual story huh¡­¡­ (TN: A meme often used in Japanese intemunity when someone is feeling suspicious of something.)

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc The Ninth Commander?</strong>

    And, whatre you gonna do?

    Hajime sent a sidelong nce at Shia who was resolving herself in order to prevent her friends descend to insanity (in a sense) while getting back on topic.

    He was urging for the answer for Myuus question to Dahlia about whether she could meet with Eric and others or not.

    A-about that matter

    Dahlia was blushing slightly because of Shias zing gaze on her, even so she coughed once.

    Im unable to invite Eric and the others to here.

    She gave out such conclusion with a very serious face.

    Umm, Dahlia-oneesan. The king and everyone else, they said that its fine already, that everyone has already reflected nano.They also said that Dahlia-sans dedication has certainly bear fruit you know?

    Myuu knitted her eyebrows as she made her appeal, while Shia also put her hand on Dahlias shoulder and smiled gentlyjust before she could do that, she caught sight of something at the corner of her eyes and her pupils widened!

    <em>Dangero~~us!! </em>She thought as she withdrew both her smile and hand. She took the stance of telling only the fact with a serious face. Yue-sama also smiled brightly seeing that.

    Is that sothats great. Truly

    Dahlia patted her chest in relieve from the bottom of her heart. Even though she was far away from home, Dahlias heart must always be filled with concern over her homnd and human civilization all this time.

    For these two years, we too have been desperate over here. Stabilizing our life, monitoring and investigating this confinementnd, groping around for countermeasureI didnt have any leeway to also check up the situation of the country during those times.

    It seemed there had just been a talk about checking the situation in other countries next year.

    That was because the situation here had reached a level where their living situation had stabilized and they judged that they had collected enough necessary information to make an investigation report.

    Thank you very much for the good news. Also, Myuu-sama, Shia-sama. Dont worry. Im not refusing to meet with Eric and others again.

    In other words, it seemed Dahlia had no problem with going there herself to meet them. In short, she didnt want to call Eric and others to thisnd, or perhaps, to this vige.

    Of course, in that case it will be just a visit, not a return home though

    Because of thy responsibility here as the vige chief, correct?

    Dahlia smiled and nodded to Tios question. Yuuka raised her hand with a slightly apologetic look.

    Ummsorry to interrupt in the middle of talk. In the first ce, why are Dahlia-san and others staying in this kind of dangerous ce?

    Because newnd was needed. A new homnd where the interference of other countries cannot easily extend to.

    A new homnd?

    Yes. I thought that the current confinementnd would be a mere undevelopednd after the spirit beasts left this continent but

    Dahlia put her hand on her cheek with a troubled face. Apparently the peculiarity and danger of the confinementnds unique ecosystem were outside her expectation.

    However, it should be fine if she just looked for a different ce after learning that. In the first ce, she mentioned a new homnddidnt she just leave her country temporarily until the human society calmed down?

    Naturally everyone harbored that question. Hajime asked the question as everyones representative.

    It looks like therere quite a lot of people here in this vigewhore they? Are the like the saints fanatic believers who came here with you?

    No, your majesty. Rather, it can even be said that my existence was displeasing for the people here.

    <em>What do you mean? </em>Hajime and others looked at each other with such thought. They didnt feel any hostility at all from the vigers toward Dahlia. On the contrary, they only felt trust and respectful affection from them toward her on their way here.

    Slight bitterness entered Dahlias smile.

    Currently, therere around three thousand people living in thisnd.

    That many!?

    Atsushi, Noboru, and Ryuutarous voices ovepped. Even Hajime and others looked surprised because that number surpassed their expectation.

    We also have other bases outside this Vige. There is one base each at the east, west, south, and north. They are bases for monitoring the named-ss evolved, or forward base for investigating even deeper into thisnd. Theyre also evacuation ces in case of emergency.

    It seemed there werent even a thousand people in this Vige that was their main base. That number would decrease even more at noon when a lot of people went out for investigation.

    All of these three thousand peopleare those who had lost someone important due to the divine punishment.

    Ah

    Someones voice slipped out. It felt like the voice came from someone among Yuukas group, but it also felt like it came from Shia whose eyes opened wide with a taken aback look.

    They all had heard the story but, they hadnt especially thought about it until now. However, there were certainly a lot of casualties from what happened.

    After noticing that, Ryuutarou and others quietly put down the souvenir weapons that they had been admiring until now. They looked awkward after recalling how carried away they had been acting. Myuu also pressed her lips thinly.

    Dahlia who was serving everyone tea said Please dont let that bother you with a soft voice while sitting down. She then took the initiative to enjoy the tea she herself brewed to convey to everyone that there was no need to be formal.

    This is a new era of atonement and trial. But, not all people can ept it.

    The whole world had been told about the goddesss deep love and that it was an agonizing decision that tore apart her soul to carry out the divine punishment.

    That was why, they understood. Everyone logically understood it in their head.

    That it couldnt be helped. That humans sin forced the god to take the decision.

    They understood.

    But, humans heart wasnt something that work with only logic. If the people who lost someone important to them got asked whether they would be able to live while only looking forward after that, and also if they would be able to feel respect toward god and nature in their heart

    <em>Thats impossible</em>it was also only natural that there would be people who would say that.

    Amidst my days of advocating the gods teaching so that the same mistake wont be repeated, Ive felt that kind of suffering of the people, feelings that they cant do anything about.

    Dahlias words didnt reach their wounded heart.

    Far from that, wordless peer pressure like why they were opposing the teaching of the saint, couldnt they agree and cooperate for the sake of mankinds future, wasnt their behavior ipatible or heretic in this new era? Such pressure toward them was increasing day by day, making their distress deepening further as time passed.

    Perhaps I should call it a silver lining in the dark cloud? My existence was growing to be a hindrance in human society so

    I heard that you were totally popr butto call it silver lining

    Nana spoke with aplicated expression, but in reality, the numerous marriage proposals were nothing but a seed of headache for Dahlia. The situation where she ought to leave human society was fortunate for her.

    Thats why, you thought lets just lead them who doesnt have a ce to belong to a newnd instead?

    Yes, Yue-sama.

    Throwing away your position, fame, and even your daily life with your precious people?

    Yes, Yue-sama.

    Yue stared straight into Dahlia. Dahlia too was staring back straight into her.

    <em>Is that so, </em>Hajime and others thought in understanding. Dahlia left the country wasnt solely because she thought that she had be a hindrance.

    She threw away a lot of valuable things so that she could be as close as possible to the people who were unable to adapt to the new era by cing herself in the same environment.

    Just because they cant adapt to the new era, because they cant walk toward the same direction, they have to be discarded? Rejected for the sake of future? Uneptable. That will be no different from before. Because mutual understanding, coexistenceto not give up on those things is the most important thing in this new era.

    Eric and others would manage somehow with the human society. She trusted that they should be able to leave behind many things.

    In that case, her role was to keep close to the very end to the people who looked like they would be separated from human society.

    A total of three thousand peopleeveryone seemed surprise that there are so many but, no, thats not the case at all. Theres only three thousand people.

    People who were weighed down by sadness, and yet were still facing forward and tried to live by adapting to the values of the new era numbered many more.

    In that case, how can I not do something as small as staying close to those few people. I wouldnt be able to face our benefactor who stood at our side until the very end like that.

    Dahlia-san

    Dahlia looked toward Shia with a gentle gaze. Shia too returned back a troubled but also happy gaze.

    *Jii*, they stared into each other eyes *Jiii*moist gathered

    The talk is still not over though?

    Ah, yes. Sorry.

    Yue-sama was strict. Dahlia and Shia quickly straightened their sitting posture.

    I see. So we cant just bring Eric and others here just because of Dahlias convenience huh. At the very least itll need to be discussed in a conference with everyone here first.

    My thanks for your understanding, your majesty.

    There surely would be disturbance if the top brass who pushed for the values of the new era to suddenly stomp uncaringly into the newnd that the people here had built with blood and sweat.

    There was no fault at all that could be found from Dahlias reservation.

    Umm, Dahlia-san. Is my, our presence here alright desu? Also you said to them about proof that the gods are watching

    Shia-sama is the existence who stopped those gods. Everyone here are feeling strong gratitude to you instead. There are even people who hold faith to you among them.

    F-faith!? Thats a bit

    My mention of gods is also a caution for them to not forget the fact, that gods are always watching no matter where we go. Its something that Ive been saying often to the people here.

    On top of that, you told them to do as usual openly huh. Youre dering to the people here that theres nothing for them to be ashamed of. That even though they cant conform with the many, they arent existences who turn their back on gods will.

    Its just as you say Shizuku-sama.

    <em>As I thought, this person is seriously a saint huh</em>, Yuuka and others, along with Aiko, Liliana, and even Kaori and others thought that. Admiration and respect entered their expressions toward Dahlia.

    Amidst that, Myuu suddenly spoke to Dahlia with sparkling eyes.

    Dahlia-oneesan is a kind and strong and lovely woman just as Myuu thought nano.

    My! Myuu-sama, Im honored to hear you say such overly generous words for this me.

    Dahlia pressed her hand on her chest and bowed happily. Myuu continued But.

    The people here are also kind nano.

    ? Why, do you have such thought about them?

    Because, Myuu thought that if they just want a newnd, as expected it doesnt need to be here nano. Even so, everyone is living here because they dont want the people living in the country to meet any danger right? Theyre investigating a lot of useful things here also because they hope to be useful for everyone.

    They couldnt stay together with others. They couldnt live in the same country under the same values.

    But, that didnt mean the people here hoped that the people back in their home country would meet misfortune.

    Even though they lived far away, they hoped that the future of the people back home would be bright.

    It was the same feeling with Dahlias feeling. It was a heart that also thought about humans future.

    Thats, a super kind feeling nano! Theyre lovely people nano!

    Myuu-sama

    Dahlias eyes moistened. The men and women who lived in thisnd by holding each others hand, supporting each other were already like family.

    It seemed warm emotion welled up after hearing a small child said that she understood her familys feeling and effort, and called them lovely.

    As expected from his majestys precious daughter. This Dahlia offer her admiration and appreciation.

    Myu?

    Myuu tilted her head wondering why she got thanked, and simply from not understanding the word appreciation?. Remia watched her daughter who was like that with an extremely kind gaze while patting her head and saying <em>good girl good girl.</em>

    Ryuutarou and others who were feeling a bit awkward also felt warm and relieved seeing that.

    There the door got knocked with what felt like an extremely hesitant knocking. When Dahlia replied with an affirmative, the door got opened with another fee~~arful hesitation.

    A woman who looked like she was in the middle of her thirty wearing a clean looking white overalls, apron, and beret showed her face from the door.

    P-pardon me. Dahlia-san, the preparation is finished, we can

    Her intention foring here must be to notify that the meal was prepared.

    Thatsted only until her gaze caught Shia.

    Fuwaah, the savior is really here!? What a beautiful face, and those rabbit ears also look so fluffy-. Shes a thousand times lovelier than my imagination

    Eh? Ah, err, hello, desu?

    A, aaaaaaa, I got a reply!? Ah, ah, ah

    Hajime, Myuu, and Kaori who were well versed in otaku culture thought, <em>Shes the very picture of over the limit.</em> She lookedpletely like a fan who ran into her favorite idol.

    Dahlia smiled wryly while giving a light introduction of the woman. Apparently she was the head chef of this Vige. She discovered the cooking method of thisnds animals and nts and even their effect earlier than anyone. She was one of the key figures supporting the viges development.

    Hoe~, what an amazing person desu!

    Nnhyuuh!?

    A strange voice slipped out from her for some reason. Her face was bright red and she looked like she would faint even now. Even though she was a beauty with gender neutral look, watching her being so shaken up was charming.

    (This woman, is she one of the faithful that Dahlia-san just mentioned?)

    (It has been in my mind even in the pce butShia-san, she really has a lot of female fans huh.)

    Liliana and Aiko whispered to each other. The skinhead uncle and the other warriors were also respectful, but they didnt get so shaken up to this degree. That fact made them thought about it even more so.

    Umm, its us who is in your care here, and were also piling up more works in yourp because of our sudden visit, so please theres no need to be that respectful like that.

    HIH!?

    Whys she scared desu!?

    Shia stood up and approached while trying to soothe down the woman. The head chef backed away. She wouldnt meet Shias eyes at all. She pushed out her hands forward as though to reject Shia away.

    Shia felt inly shocked. Then the head chef yelled.

    My idol(Savior-sama) is just too precious I cant bear itttt-

    What does that mean desu-!?

    I get youu~

    What does that mean desu-!?

    As expected it was Hajime, Myuu, and Kaori who understood. Of course, Kaoris idol had been Hajime all this time.

    There was one more person in the mix which was Yue. She had understanding of otaku culture, and also her mental state ofplete eptance of everything about Hajime which included his enjoyment of otaku culture, but if asked whether she could sympathize with simr degree of passion like him, then she would look troubled.

    But however, there was no denying that she was a Hajime fan like Kaori, so the feeling of shes so precious I cant bear it was something that shepletely and totally understood!

    Because she was feeling it everydayy!!

    It seemed Tio and Shizuku and others noticed the ming passion inside Yue & Kaoris hearts and felt somewhat creeped outoh, for some reason Yuuka made an understanding face that seemed to say I see. So this is what they called precious while nodding. Then they saw her looking at Hajime and blushed slightly

    <em>So you get it, Yuuka!</em> That kind of gaze fired *Gyun* from Yue and Kaori. Yuuka averted her gaze *Gyun* at lightspeed.

    Shia was still walking closer toward the head chef even while that was happening at the background. The head chef got cornered to the wall (Shia wasnt doing it intentionally). Shia pulled herself together and smiled while offering her hand for a handshake.

    I hope, we can get along

    Get along!? Wi-, w-w-w-w-wi0, with me!?

    Y-yes. My hobby is also cooking, so itll be really great if you can teach me about the cooking here

    Every single thing with great attention to detail!? Us locked in a grapple-!?

    No, Im not asking that far

    A-as I thought, that rumor is really true. Savior-sama prefer woman rather than man! Thats why she didnt even nce at the four handsome rich famous guys who are the pride of Balted, and loved Dahlia-sama instead!!

    Whats with that rumor desuuuu!?

    *Gyun* Shias gaze shot toward Dahlia. Dahlia covered her face with her hands.

    It seemed that it was true there was such rumor.

    Nana and Taekos expressions became lively!

    This mystery is solved!!

    Eh, what? Whats wrong you two!?

    Suzu who was beside them got startled because of the twos sudden loud voice. Nana and Taeko made a face of realization like a detective who had determined the truth.

    Were referring to the women who kept looping to give greeting at the pce you know, Suzu-chi.

    Those women didnt only want to catch sight of the savior! Yes, in other words

    I-in other words?

    They were aiming for a small chance to get hitched!!

    W-whattttttt!?

    The easily carried away Suzu allowed herself to be carried away for the time being. But, what a shocking truth. The women they ran into in the pce, were all aiming to be the second or third Dahlia, in other words, they were aiming for mistress position by hoping for Shia to fall in love at first sight with them

    While thinking that, Suzu, and not only her, everyone in that ce looked toward Dahlia.

    Then Dahlia spoke with very small voice while still hiding her face with her hands

    When I talked about Shia-sama, I would unconsciously get too passionatebefore I knew it, such rumor wasI exined that his majestyHajime-sama is Shia-samas husband but

    Present information urately!

    Under such mentality, Dahlia also diligently exined about Hajimes other wives and how they were all very harmonious. Perhaps that was why, before she knew it the rumor apparently transformed into something like Shia-sama is building a female harem The husband is a male who is the only one allowed to serve her, thats seriously awesomee.

    And then, it was beyond her ability to stop the rumor anymore when she realized.

    Offu

    A stupid voice slipped out from Shia.

    I seeso were Shias harem member huh.

    What a blind spot. I thought that I married with Goshujin-sama but, to think Im actually turned into Shias wife.

    Nn, Im already taken by Shia before I realized.

    Please dont make fun of me!

    Hajime, Tio, and Yue were nodding to each other with extremely serious look. Shia howled with a bright red face.

    S-Shiacould it be, youre also seeing me with that kind of eye-

    Shia-san, please treat me gently, okay?

    Kaori-san and Lily-san too, Ill send you two flying you know? With Level VII at least.

    <em>Please stop. I dont know about Kaori, but Ill die</em>Liliana instantly apologized like that. Shizuku and Aiko also hurriedly closed their mouths just when they were about to get on board with the mischief.

    Ce to think of it, the king and others said that Dahlia-oneesan is nning toe with Shia-oneechan nano! Is that true? Nano!

    Myuu-chanwhat a considerate child.

    For some reason Yuukas eyes widened in surprise. Or rather, recently glimpses of her proactive side could be seen from how she was trying to learn a lot of things about Nagumo family in detail, but lets put that aside for now.

    Also, Nana and Taeko were grinning Oo, Yuuka-chi. The pace is super slow but isnt she working hard?, but lets put that aside for now too.

    Fufu, I never dered anything like that but, it looks like theyve seen through me.

    Hohou? So Dahlia want toe to our world?

    For some reason Hajime-sans eyes looked like they glinted brightly. Liliana reacted in super speed! She stared hard as though to say that she would see through every single small gesture he made! But,

    Indeed that is so. However, that is my dream for far away in the future.

    Because there are still things here that you have to finish first isnt it?

    The one who first reacted, no, sympathize with Dahlias words was Liliana. Perhaps there was something that they could understand with each other as two people with simr standing and making simr choice.

    Dahlia too made a sympathizing gaze when she met Lilianas eyes and nodded deeply.

    And then, she softly ced her hand on her chest, closed her eyes with the expression of a girl imagining her future with the one she looked up to,

    Perhaps itll be ten years, or twenty years, or even longer than that. At that time when I can feel that my role is finished, lets seesurely, Nagumo family too will have increased in size, so if by chance I can be given the opportunity to be a lowly caretaker, there will be no life more wonderful than that. That is the dream that Im seeing right now.

    She confessed her own wish like that.

    Because that dream was just too pure, modest, and heartwarming.

    Also, Dahlia looked just too chaste as she spoke of her dream. Her atmosphere even felt like something invibly sacred for some reason, so nobody could say anything.

    The person who first opened their mouth after a little bit of time passed perhaps was to be expected. It was Shia.

    Itlle true, absolutely. I guarantee it.

    Shia-samafufu, thank you very much.

    Shia gave her assurance with a quiet tone. Dahlia smiled happily.

    Shia started ncing at Hajime. Hepletely understood just what she wanted to say.

    Leave it to me!

    T-thank you so much. But, it feels like that reaction is too vigorous

    Thats just your imagination!

    It feels like your tone is also strange.

    Shia, you really dont need to feel worried.

    I-is that so?

    Shia was suspecting Hajime-san who was filled with unexpected enthusiasm. But, Lilianas feeling of suspicion was ee~~~ven deeper.

    Yue mediated between them, so Shia let go of the thought with, <em>Well, no matter</em>but, she wasnt wholly convinced. Because, it felt like she got the feeling that there was exasperation mixed in Yues eyes.

    Well, putting that aside.

    Umm~, how about the meal

    Aa

    At the corner of the room, the head chef was standing idly while grasping her beret in front of her chest tightly. Everyone hadpletely forgotten about her. Though it seemed she had calmed down thanks (?) to that.

    At the same time, in a very good timing.

    *Kukyuu~~~~~*

    Such cute sound loudly echoed. Myuu reddened and pressed her hand on her stomach.

    Even though she had drank tea until her stomach bloated like balloon, it seemed it didnt satisfy her stomach worm at all. She was in her growth period so it was only natural but, it was as though even her stomach worm was reading the mood considerately.

    Lets continue the talk during the meal.

    Dahlia broke into a smile while standing up.

    Of course, there was no objection.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    The meal was lively with talk about Dahlias story during these five years and about the trips n after this while Hajime and co enjoyed lunch, Monh*n style just as they hoped for in an eating ce that looked like terrace where they could take in an unbroken view of the waterfall and below the cliff.

    During that time, the vigers who were inmotion about the visit of the savior and her group seemed to have regained their calm.

    They were once more given exnation about the purpose of the groups visit and that there wouldnt be any negative influence to the Vige.

    After that, it went without saying.

    The saviors visit caused the Vige to cheer & apuse loudly with celebration.

    Lines like people when going for worship at shrine formed with Shia at the center. The mood was like a birth of a new religion after she gave a short speech from the balcony.

    Shia did her best to ignore the stares of Comrade Comrade from Kaori and Aiko. She somehow stopped the formation of new religion while once more going around observing the Viges facilitiesthe smithy, the mixing facility, the animal and ntboratory, and the training ground.

    Ryuutarou and others went to a hunt using weapon made from the evolved body parts because there might not be another chance.

    Myuu was hitting it off with the twin swords users.

    Hajime was having an enthusiastic discussion with the people studying the minerals of thisnd, and purchasing unique minerals as souvenir.

    Yuuka who was frequently in contact with Emily for some reason or another was asking around about the effect of some particr nts or insects while also buying souvenir for Emily.

    When the sun was setting, other people who came running from the other bases also joined in with the celebration and a grand feast began.

    When Dahlia performed her singing, perhaps because the atmosphere of the festival affected them,

    For one night only, Miracle Ai and Pretty Lily made their return!! Return!! Return!!

    With Magical Myuu at the lead, the nightmare for Aikoerr, the miraculous idols Magical Girl unit who first appeared at Town of Ur disyed their singing and dancing.

    Of course, the party got heated up magnificently.

    There, Hajime papa ran wild when he noticed the heated gaze his beloved daughter was sending to Yuuka. Using the liquid metals mimicry function, he tyrannically forced Yuuka to transform into Magical Girl Yuuka-chan.

    Of course Magical Girl Yuuka-chan snapped. Knifes flew wildly toward Hajime.

    Hajime deflected them whileughing. As the result, it became a transcendental street performance that once excited the people of Heiligh Kingdom that was in the middle of reconstruction. The atmosphere of the party reached the zenith.

    From there, all bets were off already.

    Yuuka acted Yuuka-chan with her all. Her two best friends were rolling on the ground holding their stomachughing. Atsushi and others wereughing uproariously while taking photos (of course, the vegetable sticks preyed on them)

    Aiko and Liliana were also giving their all singing and dancing for Myuus sake!

    Hajime too were watching with eyes of anticipation.

    Most of all, with Myuu-chans mysterious confidence Theres no way Yuuka-oneechan will refuse nano!, she already introduced her as the fourth members of the unit!

    Yuuka who was good at reading the mood already didnt have the option to refuse.

    As the result, that night to the Vige, no, before long in the future they would spread it out to human society so to the star spirit world, that night became a legendary night.

    Uu, that damn Nagumo. I wont forget this

    When the night had grown sote that the date had changed.

    The vigers and Hajimes group had gotten tired from making merry. During that time when everyone was sleeping, there was one person, Yuuka walking through an outer corridor that was set up along the cliffs outer edge.

    She just couldnt sleep and thought that she would definitely be able to rx if she entered the bath once more. So she went to enter the open-air-bath that was built on the cliff top.

    But, being alone like that made her recalled various things instead.

    Making me dressed like that just because he wanted to make Myuu-chan happy

    She watched therge and round moon above absentmindedly. The moonlight was bright. She wasnt troubled at all even though there wasnt any other light source.

    That was why, the figure of Yuuka whose cheeks were blushing not because of just getting out of the bath could also be seen clearly.

    W-well, it didnt make me feel bad to be told that it suits me though

    No, wait. That was embarrassing in its own way. Apparently it was a character from Myuu-chans favorite magical girl anime but, it must be an elementary school student character right? Im university student though? In the first ce, why was an elementary school student dressed that suggestively! Just whats going on with the magical girl these days! But, there was mention how Sumire-san and Shuu-san also loved cosy, so as expected, did Nagumo also prefer woman who wasnt opposed to cosy? He apologized to me midway and tried to return me to my original outfit but, he made a very reluctant face at that timeas I thought, did he think the costume suit me because it was me wearing it and so he got carried away putting me into that costume? In that case

    On and on, on and on, various thoughts were filling Yuuka-chans head that she didnt feel sleepy at all.

    But, even her pensiveness while making a lot of faces by herself onlysted until she found a certain person.

    Hm? Is that, Dahlia-san?

    A woman in maid uniform quietly vanished behind a building. That was unmistakably Dahlia.

    I wonder whats she doing thiste at night?

    Somehow, she got the feeling that Dahlia was avoiding detection.

    She felt curious. Very much.

    Just in case. Its just to confirm her safety, nothing else.

    Yuuka justified to herself like that while lightly jumping over the guard rail. She did her best to erase her footstep and quietly peeked behind the building.

    Tsu!!?

    She wanted to praise herself only at this time when she didnt make any voice. That was just how surprised she was.

    Because, Dahlia was having a ndestine meeting. Furthermore, the person she was meeting was

    Your majesty

    Dahlia

    Was Hajime! Yuuka reflexively covered her mouth and pulled back her face. She strongly pressed her back on the wall while desperately suppressing the sound of her heart that was pounding like a drum.

    She took a deep breath.

    (W-what am I doing acting this shaken! Its not like this is anything bad! Theyre just meeting because of some kind of business!)

    <em>Behind a building outside of anyones eyes, thiste at night so secretly? </em>Her other self calmly made such tsukkomi.

    There was no way she could just leave without checking this out. <em>Theres no way, this is Nagumo, so something like that is impossible!</em> Yuuka shouted inside her heart while secretly peeking out from the wall once more.

    It seemed the two had moved slightly further away while Yuuka was shaken. Their voices were faint. But, she could catch fragments of their talk.

    what I want. If its you Dahliagood. If you want it, I

    Y-your majestyis it? But, I-

    Its fine, theres no problem. Nobody around will noticebesides, securing time also

    Is it really okay? About this matter Shia-sama

    thats why, its still a secret. Not a word to anyonewill be able to be together

    delighted-. This Dahliaept your majestys <em>favor</em>-

    (Nopeeee, this ispletely that kind of talk! Dahlia-san, she looks really happy! Nagumoo! I misjudged you! Toy your hand on the maid! This cheaterrr-)

    <em>The worst! Toy your hand on Shias friend of all people! Is it because shes a maid? Do you like maid that much!? Certainly Dahlia-san is a lovely maid though!</em>

    <em>But, just because of that</em>

    <em>T-thats right! Theres no way Yue-san will keep quiet</em><em></em><em></em>

    By the way, Yue is already consenting.

    (Yue-saannn!! There should be a limit even in just how big-hearted someone can beee!!)

    The scream inside Yuukas heart continued. For some reason tears also spilled out.

    Come to think of it, Yue tried quiet excessively to find fault with Dahlia during the day. Was that too because she was ascertaining whether Dahlia would be appropriate to be a new wife? Yuuka imagined such scenario on her own and acknowledged it on her own.

    (Even though hes proposing Dahlia-san, and yet with me heno, wrooonggg-. Thats not it!)

    Yuuka pulled back her head once more and swung her head left and right energetically.

    The talk had stopped without her noticing. Hajime was looking this way with dubious eyes saying That girl, whats she doing since some time ago?, or rather, just now, he was starting to walk toward her way but

    (Thats not it but, butuu, uwaaanh, I cant stay anymore in this kind of ce! Im going back to my room-)

    Yuuka spat out loudly inside her a line that made it felt like a corpse would be found the next morning, then she left with a fierce dash.

    Umm, your majesty. In this situation, could it be she has a misunderstanding?

    Misunderstanding? Aa, that kind of thing. Haa, that fellow

    Fufu, what an adorable person isnt she?

    Well, cant deny that.

    She couldnt possibly know of such conversation taking ce behind her.

    Like that.

    Nana! Taekoo!

    Uhyaa!? W-what!?

    Enemy attack!?

    Nana and Taeko jumped. Unlike Nana who was still half-asleep, Taeko was quick to return to awareness, perhaps because of the difference in mental readiness as someone aiming to be a secret agent in the future.

    But, Taekos vignce got cleared away instantly. Incidentally the half-asleep Nana gotpletely awakened instantly.

    M-maybe, I dont have any other choice but to be a maid-

    Seeing their best friend bbering with tearful eyes, Nana and Taeko looked at each other.

    A second passed, and they grinned wideeely. There wasnt even a shred of displeasure from getting woken up so forcefully. As though to say, <em>things are getting interesting now.</em>

    And so, they only had one response to give.

    Leave it to us!!

    Yuukas outfit for the next day was decided at this moment.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Omake

    After Yuuka witnessed Hajime and Dahlias ndestine meeting and left.

    Under the same moonlight, Goddess Lutria was listening to an entreaty at the base of the Star Tree.

    Please-, please give reconsideration-. The honor of serving by the side of the great goddess, please grant it to us one more time!!

    Begging for such thing with hands and knees and forehead pressed on the ground were a race with wings on their backcelestial people. There were two of them. One was a young woman, and the other one was an elderly man.

    The one desperately pleading was the young woman. Her distinctive traits were her silver hair in hime cut hairstyle that was shining from the moonlight, and her eyes that looked very prideful.

    The man seemed to be in his sixty with handlebar mustache that suited him. Most likely he was the girls chaperone. He kept ncing worriedly to the side while feeling nervous that the girl might incur the goddesss displeasure.

    The two of them were priests. They had the priest position where they were the only ones allowed to connect Goddess Lutria with the celestial race that was forbidden to enter the solitary ind as a rule. They were messenger.

    Since the dawn of history, we were always under your divine will without straying-. And that too will not change even in the future! And yet, whywhy are we kept at the distance!

    The woman pleaded desperately with a face that looked like she might break crying. It made Lutria wanted to sigh.

    <em>This child doesnt understand gods will huh, </em>she thought.

    (Theres always exception in everything though)

    Many of the celestial race, and of course the celestial king too understood the meaning of them living outside the holynd. They consented to Lutrias heart and wish.

    But, certainly there were also those who lost their head over the sweet title of being gods apostle. The woman before her was also one of them.

    If its the management of the foolish humans then we will do it without any mistake! We will correctly carry out your divine will! Thats why, please

    Daughter of the celestial king(Astrus). Understand. Your words are the greatest proof that you dont understand my will.

    tsu

    It wasnt strange for the king to put his own daughter in the important role of priestess. Although, wasnt he neglecting her education too much in this case?

    A bit of exasperation and concern formed inside Goddess Lutria.

    For the celestial king to appoint someone who couldnt rid herself of bigoted elitism, was his eyes clouded, or was even the celestial king turned into a fool when facing his daughter?

    (No, perhaps thats exactly why? Is he doing this intentionally, in order to change the perception of the one who will be responsible for the next generation?)

    Although, that was a type of disrespect, because it was like he was hoping for the god to educate his daughter.

    Lutria looked very conflicted.

    The priestess who was also a princess opened her mouth to argue vehemently even further. The elderly priest was about to intervene, thinking that allowing her to speak even more than this would be bad as expected.

    But, in the end there was no need to stop her.

    Where are youuu Shiaaaaa! Im over hereeee!!

    Because something came out from the base of the Star Tree. That something shined *shh* while walking like a model for some reason.

    There was no need to guess, it was Dasorenot, it was Soare. Actually, this whole time she had been sealed in the root of the Star Tree, enveloped inside a cocoon of roots. By Lutria herself.

    And just now the seal was broken and she flew out. She was noisy, so Lutria thought to lock her there until Hajime and co went to the next world in order to urge her to reflect on herself, and yet

    For her toe out by burning down the Star Trees root.

    Lutria-okaasans eyes died. <em>What you burnt just now, even though its just a tiny part its still the Star Tree you know?</em> She thought. <em>Depending on the situation that can be taken as rebellion against the god you know? </em>She thought.

    Soare, who said you can get

    Okaa-sama! Where is Shia?

    <em>Listen to me</em>Lutria-okaasan thought with irritation shed in her face for a moment. She nced at the dumbfounded two priests before clearing her throat.

    I asked them to depart while you were sealed because I thought you would cause amotion. Of course, trying anything like chasing after them ispletely out of the question okay?

    Soare who was looking around restlessly like a lovesick maiden stoppedpletely still at that moment.

    And then,

    HIH-

    tsu, P-Princess, please step back behind me-

    The princess priestess and uncle priest even shook from fear with the way Soare rotated her neck *creak-creak-creak* with a movement like a broken toy.

    S-Soare? You should remember how you were before, onec more

    Whyre you doing something like this?

    The disrespect of cutting off the words of the goddess who was her mother. But, Lutria-okaasan thought before she faulted her for that.

    <em>T-this might be a bitbad?</em>

    Because, that was just how pitch ck Soares eyes were. Those werent eyes of someone looking at their beloved and respected mother. Udar and La were immediately on Stand By behind Lutria. Oros circled behind Soare and his face peeked out from the ground.

    There, more visitor came to push the situation into deeper chaos.

    An elliptically shaped light suddenly appeared. Then a silhouette showed up from the gate.

    Goddess Lutria, I have a small request to make. Can you give special permission for Dahlia Schweig toe with me to other world? Like, an ambassador for other world that cane and go. Of course, you must have various terms for it especially in the matter of secrecy, so I want to discuss with you about itaa, of course, I understand your first requirement. I also understand your feeling of not wanting to let your child to go outside. But you know, I think that it might be necessary theres someone to act as a bridge to connect between our side with your side. Something like the goddesss shrine maiden. Ah, you call that priestess over here isnt it? And, in case you ept, I want to return the spirit element just for her and no one else, is that fine?

    The existence that was like the embodiment of the concept of disrespect suddenly started bbing of his request that was like an annulment of his previous promise as soon as he showed upit was Hajime-san.

    Goddess Lutrias face was convulsing. But keeping in mind to stay calm, she opened her mouth to say at least one candid statementbut before she could,

    Wha-, youre the man who tormented father and everyone in the army, no-, youre the cause of our abandonment-!! Furthermore, making Dahlia Schweig a priestess, you say!? A priest is a spokesperson of the god. Its the most honorable role in this world!! Asking for that-, that-, unforgivable!!

    Nagumo Hajime! Why do youe alone!! How truly inconsiderate! Come with Shia if youreing hereee!!

    Aa? Whats with you guys?

    The base of the Star Tree suddenly turned noisy.

    Lutria thought.

    It wasnt like this in the past. The divine spirits(children) werent rebellious or anything even once, and none of the children of man would do something like arguing with her.

    Human breaking into tears and prostrating themselves on the ground just from a nce of her figure was the norm.

    Not to mention something like this, running into an unreasonable bastard from other world who made a request to her like they were friends, it was something that she never even dreamed of

    And yet, the situation right now was like this.

    The goddesss dignity, where did it go?

    Lutria-sama! I implore you to watch! Even if this body shall perish, I swear tond a blow of retaliation on that monster! And so I beg you, please grant my earnest request in exchange of my valiant sacrifice!!

    P-princess, please stop-

    Nagumo Hajime, call Shia here. Now, quickly-. We havent even talked for that long you know! Now now! Hurry hurryyy!!

    So noisy. Im in the middle of important talk right now. So, Goddess Lutria, there is always exception to everything, so how about interviewing the person herself for the time being? Youll definitely see that shes a child of man who can be trusted after talking to her directly. Shes already here right outside the gate.

    There was exception to everything. It was something that she herself had just thought not long ago, but it was strangely irritating to hear that being said by this man as though to mock her.

    Prepare yourself!!

    Please stop, princessss-

    Nagumo Hajime! Bring Shia! Bring Shia quicklyyy!

    The goddess let out a dee~p sigh because of how noisy her sacred precinct that should be filled with tranquility was being right now.

    And then,

    How did things turn like this

    Well, it must be because of this guys fault in general.

    Lutria thought that while watching Hajime using gender equality punch to mercilessly beat down the princess priestess (and also the noisy Soare) who leaped at him.

    Ahthis is that. Yes, its a legitimate self-defense. Im the victim. Thats why, please dont say any phrase like how dare you do that to my beloved children~. So, Dahlia, can I bring her now?

    He was calling it discussion but he must be nning to keep staying here until he had his way.

    Goddess Lutrias gaze had seen through such development clearly. Emotion of dislikee~~~ started seeping out from the bottom of her heart.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Just how manymander candidates of the knights there are

    Putting that aside, after Miracle, Magical, and Prettywhat would be good for yuuka

    Also, I dont have ulterior motive but I wonder what will be a good code name for Dahlia

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc It¡¯s Not Intentional, Honest¡­by Yue</strong>

    It was the next morning.

    Like yesterday¡¯s lunch, Hajime and co came to have breakfast at the terrace where they could take in the unbroken view of the other side of the cliff. They all rubbed their eyes when they arrived there.

    <em>Am I still sleeping? </em>They all asked themselves.

    ¡¸¡­¡­tsu¡¹

    Because the number of maid had increased by one.

    Yes, it was Yuuka-chan. Dahlia-san¡¯s eyes snapped wide open as she stared fixedly at her from top to bottom was surely because of how unusual it was.

    A part of it must be because this was her first time seeing someone else than her wearing a maid uniform, but there was something even more astonishing than that.

    Certainly, no matter who saw it the outfit was undoubtedly resembling a maid uniform closely, and yet it was just too different from the one she was wearing.The ssic maid uniform Dahlia wore exposed almost no skin at all, in contrast Yuuka¡¯s consisted of mini skirt & knee socks, and no sleeve which exposed her bare shoulders. Even the chest area was boldly exposed.

    In short, it was mini skirt maid uniform that smell of Akihabara culture.

    ¡¸U-umm, Yuuka-sama. That outfit you¡¯re wearing, that¡­¡­I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s a maid outfit but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not though?¡¹

    <em>No, it definitely is</em>¡­¡­everyone thought.

    Certainly, looking carefully it wasn¡¯t exactly a maid outfit. It was a dress with white and ck base color. Just, it looked like she was wearing an apron because of the many fluffy frills and ribbons on it.

    Although, it was a bit forcing it to dere it as a casual wear.

    Most of all.

    ¡¸Umm, Yuuka-oneechan. There¡¯s a white Alice band on your head nano¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>You¡¯re aware aren¡¯t you, that that¡¯s maid uniform? </em>Myuu pointed out like a detective revealing the evidence. Yuuka became at a loss for words ¡¸Uu-¡¹.

    ¡¸Yuuka-chan¡­¡­you finally, resolved yourself huh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sonobe Yuuka. From here on is Freedom. Launch-¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what are you referring at but! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m acting conscious of someone¡¯s preference or anything!¡¹

    The cat was out of the bag¡­¡­everyone thought.

    Kaori and Yue were nodding with an expression like an enemy general seeing that the time to settle the score of a long war had finally arrived.

    With that, Yuuka-chan tore off the white alice band on her head with a bright red face. Had her sanity finally returned (?), or perhaps her embarrassment meter suddenly crossed the line.

    ¡¸Hehehm, how¡¯s that, Nagumo-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸We already prepared it beforehand thinking something like this might happen.¡¹

    In that ce, Nana and Taeko were the only one looking smug.

    Just what kind of situations they had been anticipating¡­¡­Suzu thought as her expression became conflicted. Ryuutarou and Atsushi and Noboru thought, <em>So it¡¯s Hajime¡¯s taste huh¡­¡­</em>with warm eyes.

    ¡¸Really Hajime, just because you love maid, you made even Yuuka¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s strangely intimate with Hellina too!¡¹

    Shizuku who had just been turned into a maid (deep meaning) in a maid caf¨¦te at night was looking exasperated. Liliana hadpletely believed that Hajime was a peerless maid lover without any doubt.

    Aiko was talking with Remia in small voices. While pointing at Yuuka¡¯s outfit.

    Perhaps, it was that. There was no doubt that she was consulting with Remia who was currently working as a designer whether she would be able to prepare a simr outfit. Remia too nced briefly at Hajime before looking strangely eager.

    ¡¸H-holy cow. Holy cow!¡¹

    ¡¸The holy outfit ¡°Maid¡±¡­¡­to think that such way of wearing it is also permitted. But however, but however-¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. What¡¯s this feeling bubbling up inside-¡¹

    ¡¸N-no good-. Something like that¡­¡­is just too lewd-¡¹

    ¡¸The holy outfit, but that¡¯s exactly why, the feeling of immorality is-is-is-is-¡¹

    Actually, the five warriors from yesterday including the skinhead uncle were also present there.

    Yuuka¡¯s feminine outfit that was styled after miny skirt maid was apparently opening a new door inside their hearts. Only the skinhead uncle was unshaken. As expected from the skinhead uncle!

    ¡¸I-I, I¡¯ll go change-¡¹

    Because she had heard what they just said too, Yuuka¡¯s shame finally burst out. Her face turned bright red, one hand covered her chest area, while her other hand pressed down on the bottom of her skirt. Then she was about to run away.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Unexpectedly the first ¡¸Eh?¡¹ came from Hajime.

    Yuuka reflexively stopped still and turned around. Her eyes met Hajime. Perhaps there was a bit of disappointment in his expression, or perhaps not¡­¡­

    It seemed, the outfit was a ¡°yes¡± for Hajime. Though knowing gazes ¡¸Hmm~?¡¹ from Yue and others stabbed him, so his face quickly returned into a serious one.

    ¡¸Taking that off is out of the question! You look super good in that, Yuuka-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸Here, jacket. The maid outfit resemnce will fade a bit if you wear this.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­thank you. ¡­¡­I¡¯m, not changing.¡¹

    Yuuka fidgeted while epting the jacket from Taeko and wearing it. Her mouth looked like she was mumbling unintelligibly, was it because she was desperately holding herself back from grinning?

    Such bashfulness apparentlynded a needlessly powerful critical hit on the warriors.

    ¡¸Sorry, Bones-san! I, don¡¯t need breakfast-¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! I¡¯m going training for a bitt!¡¹

    ¡¸Begone-, wickedness inside meee! UOOOOOOOOO-¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi, you guys!¡¹

    They all yelled such things while running together toward the training ground. <em>I know your feeling¡­¡­</em>Ryuutarou, Atsushi, and Noboru saluted them in a snap.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this Goshujin-sama. Thou art not going to give any praise?¡¹

    Yue & Kaori already went to tangle with Yuuka. Shizuku and others went with them to act as a brake. Tio was watching that while whispering that sentence teasingly. Hajime lightly shrugged.

    ¡¸She absolutely will change instead if I praise her directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoho~~oh?¡¹

    Tio said no more. She just kept grinning, which annoyed Hajime slightly.

    It was at that timing the head chef who was also cooking for them yesterday came with the breakfast. Everyone sat down on their respective chair.

    Hajime also went to his seat©¤©¤it was then the men sneakily rushed toward him.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. No, great teacher of maid!¡¹

    <em>You¡¯re spouting nonsense again¡­¡­</em>Hajime said with a reproachful stare. Noboru was acting extremely respectful, but, his eyes were serious as he looked at Hajime.

    ¡¸What¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸This one-, also wish for Liu-san to wear such outfit-. Please instruct this ignorant self, just what should be done to make such visione true-¡¹

    Noboru bowed his head very deeply. He was desperate. His resolve to buy even a vase with the price of a hundred thousand yen without hesitation if the great teacher said that was the requirement could be seen clearly.

    And so, Hajime nodded©¤©¤

    ¡¸You over there~! Take him away quickly~¡¹

    ¡¸Really sorry. I¡¯ll take him away right away so beg pardon. Come on, the breakfast will get cold~¡¹

    ¡¸S-stooopp! I¡¯m having an important talk right©¤©¤¡¹

    Next it was Ryuutarou who whispered while ncing at Noboru who was getting dragged away by Atsushi.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Say no more. Or rather, it was Miyazaki and Sugawara who prepared that outfit. Why¡¯re you asking me huh¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid idiot, no way I can ask the girls for that kinda thing! Something like this is secret between men! You can prepare anything as long as it¡¯s for the right price. Ain¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Hajime looked annoyed. Ryuutarou executed insistence & begging.

    But, it seemed he was too insistent that his voice echoed.

    ¡¸Hmm~~m? Ryuu-kun, so you like that kind of thing?¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    The girlfriend in question was right behind him. Her eyes were unblinking.

    ¡¸Ah, no, about that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, even though you just need to ask.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m saying, you can just ask me.¡¹

    Suzu blushed slightly and averted her gaze. The unspoken words that she would wear anything if Ryuutarou wanted it were conveyed. It seemed Ryuutarou also got embarrassed from that. He scratched his head while blushing.

    ¡¸I see. So this is the so called pink world. Certainly it makes it hard to keep staying here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹

    Hajime nodded with a keen feeling of realization about the phenomena that he often receivedins about. Ryuutarou and Suzu who had temporarily forgot his existence and entered their own world became even redder and quietly sat down on their own chairs.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Are you ready?¡¹

    After the breakfast, Hajime and co were gathering at the center of the training ground.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just Hajime and others who were gathering there, but also the majority of the vigers. They came to see them off.

    Actually the n for today had been decided yesterday. The vigers had also been notified.

    The n was for Dahlia to return home for a time together with the savior¡¯s group.

    Specifically, she would apany Hajime¡¯s group to attend for their need during their tour here while also checking the situation at each country, something that she had been nning to do anyway before this.

    And so, Hajime¡¯s question just now was also directed at Dahlia.

    ¡¸Yes, everything is fine at my end, your majesty. ©¤©¤Bones, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I will return in two or three days.¡¹

    ¡¸Although this is the best chance to check the situation of other countries¡­¡­is it really okay that nobody else ising along?¡¹

    The skinhead uncle patted his smooth head. Perhaps it was his habit. His face looked troubled.

    ¡¸My, I will be apanying the group of our savior. What is there to be worried about?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say anything back if you say that.¡¹

    Bones looked even more troubled. Some of the people who came to see them off also looked uneasy.

    This was just a guess but, they were worried not for Dahlia¡¯s safety but whether ¡°she would return¡±.

    It wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t trust her. They didn¡¯t think that she would abandon them.

    But, they understood better than anyone else, the feeling of so many people who sought the ¡°saint¡±, and of Dahlia¡¯s kindness, so if something happened at the other side, she might not be able to ignore it which might result in her not being able to return here¡­¡­

    They just couldn¡¯t keep such feeling from forming in their mind.

    ¡¸Oh my, Dahlia-san is really loved heree~¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone will be lonely if Dahlia-oneesan is away nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, really everyone¡­¡­¡¹

    What Shia and Myuu pointed out really hit the mark, as could be clearly seen from Bones©¤©¤err, the skinhead uncle¡¯s wry smile.

    Dahlia unconsciously narrowed her eyes kindly. That expression that was overflowing with love already belonged to a ¡°holy mother¡± rather than a ¡°saint¡±.

    ¡¸Your majesty, can I ask for a bit of time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s no hurry. Take as much time as you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Dahlia bowed before going toward the vigers to talk to them. A ring of people immediately formed around her. Kaori and Yuuka and others were watching that sight with expressions like they were looking at a heartwarming scene in a movie.

    Meanwhile, Yue secretly pulled Hajime¡¯s hand. She led him to a spot slightly away from the crowd, linked her arm around his arm and brought her face closer.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So?¡¹

    It was just one word but her meaning was clear. After all, she was his only partner in crime (forced) among the group.

    ¡¸Going well.¡¹

    Hajime nodded with a smug face. He brought his face closer to Yue¡¯s ear in return and whispered into it. Yue writhed from the slight ticklishness even while pressing her body closer to him.

    Several people especially Kaori and Yuuka nced at the two of them, but seeing Hajime and Yue getting away from the crowd and pressing their bodies together made them looked understanding and said things like ¡¸Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen them flirting yet this morning¡¹¡¸What, they¡¯re just doing their daily routine huh¡¹ and immediately returned their gazes back.

    The idiot couple-style secret talk that didn¡¯t invoke any distrust or curiosity from the surrounding. Also known as the original ¡°pink barrier¡±.

    Whether such result was achieved intentionally or not, it could be guessed from Yue¡¯s satisfied smile.

    ¡¸Just as nned, I managed to get Dahlia appointed as a priest. I also got the permission to lend her all types of artifacts, so she¡¯ll have to work double as a secret priest and vige chief of the confinementnd.¡¹

    The content of the secret discussion was about the negotiation with Goddess Lutriast night. It was the first and greatest hurdle for bringing in Dahlia into the ¡°still unnamed that organization¡±.

    It seemed that it was going well.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m amazed Lutria epted.¡¹

    ¡¸She attached various conditions for it though. Or rather, Dahlia also got cored.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Conditions? Cored? How?¡¹

    The great goddess had extremely heavy love that she didn¡¯t even designate a hero no matter what kind of situation she was in just so that her beloved children of man wouldn¡¯t get dragged away to other world.

    Yue believed that there wouldn¡¯t a breakdown of rtionship with Hajime in charge of the negotiation, but that was exactly why she was concerned about the conditions. Especially with the mention of cor there, she became even more uneasy based from the experience of Hajime creating the cor to hold the lives of the family of a certain emperor.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not anything so serious. For us at the very least.¡¹

    ording to him, the condition was apparently ¡°concealment¡±.

    The appointment as priest, the capability toe and go to the holynd or other world, the existence of other world tool(artifact) that was lent in order to make that possible, its usage, and knowledge or technology obtained from other world, all those things had to be kept secret from the people of this world.

    Also, the goddess engraved her secret art into Dahlia¡¯s soul so she would be able to detect her even when she was in other world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­O-overprotective. Is she a mom who constantly check her child¡¯s position with GPS?¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, yeah. Dahlia was super moved saying something like ¡°F-for the goddess herself to always watch over me even when I¡¯m in other world-¡° though.¡¹

    If the person in question was alright with it then, well, guess it was alright¡­¡­the two thought as they smiled wryly to each other. They then even kissed like it was as natural as breathing. It couldn¡¯t be helped with how close their lips were.

    Dahlia started some kind of speech. It seemed she was starting the finishing touch to wipe away the vigers¡¯ worry.

    Aiko and Liliana looked strangely impressed by that. For some reason they were even taking notes. Were they using it as reference of how to control the public feeling?

    <em>Putting aside Liliana, Aiko, you</em>¡­¡­those like Tio or Shizuku were making expression that seemed to think that.

    <em>That¡¯s useful as a teacher¡¯s skill isn¡¯t it, Ai-chan-sensei!</em> Nana and Atsushi too started recording the speech with that kind of feeling. <em>What kind of teacher think about public maniption</em>¡­¡­those like Yuuka or Remia were creeped out like that.

    ¡¸Also, I asked for the spirit element to be returned to her too with her appointment as a priest. There wasn¡¯t any need to call Yue if it¡¯s just for one person.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, she¡¯s a goddess.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Keeping that secret is also one of the conditions. And, if it¡¯s broken©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹

    Yue looked slightly worried. Regardless of how she acted, it seemed that she had gotten quite pleased with Dahlia.

    ¡¸The spirit element will be stripped from her, and she¡¯ll also get banished to other world for eternity.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­No way-¡­¡­no way¡­¡­nn? That light?¡¹

    ¡¸Right?¡¹

    Yue tried acting out feeling surprised and she clung tightly on Hajime, but after thinking it over, she tilted her head ¡¸Eh?¡¹.

    Because, the spirit element stripping was something that had been done.

    The eternal banishment too, someone with strong feeling of responsibility like Dahlia would feel tormented if she was forced to abandon her current responsibility that she had decided to shoulder, but her future dream was to migrate to other world.

    ¡¸That goddess continued to ept human¡¯s reckless action until the world was in the verge of destruction after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa, so she¡¯s fundamentally soft to the children of her world.¡¹

    It must be something like that. Although, for Dahlia being ¡°discarded by the goddess¡± was something that would be even more painful than death penalty, so at that time she turned pale. Then she made a quiet expression of resolve and determination and swore her oath.

    ¡¸It was also a good move that I made her talked directly with Dahlia. That Lutria, it looked like she scanned Dahlia¡¯s life and her conviction until now. She looked really moved.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­In the end, the clincher wasn¡¯t Hajime¡¯s negotiation, but Dahlia¡¯s sincere way of life?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly. Yue too smiled ¡¸Fufu¡¹. Then she sweetly bit on his neck with a movement that was also as natural as water falling from high ce to low ce.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Theen, nn, it went well, chu-, without any problem? Nn-¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­And yet you came backte though? Could it be, you yed maid with the maid (deep meaning)¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch-, I didn¡¯t I didn¡¯t. I spent some time lecturing about artifact but¡­¡­¡¹

    Not only the artifacts to create gate and manipte perception, the usage of simplified Hour Crystal, the artifact to stop aging, etc, a great number of artifacts were needed in order to live a double life while keeping it secret from others.

    Although, if asked if that lecturested until morning which necessitated this situation where Yue had to listen to the report secretly like this¡­¡­

    A slightly strong sucking bite. She nted in her fangs and sucked *chuu chuu*. She also gave some licks to the opened wound.

    It was ticklishpared to before and Hajime writhed. In contrast to her words, Yue-sama didn¡¯t harbor the slightest doubt toward Hajime. She was simply teasing him as she kept giving licks and sucking him.

    She put her arms around his neck and clutched tightly so he wouldn¡¯t get away. She even entwined one leg around him.

    The two didn¡¯t realize because of their talk, or perhaps they were too absorbed in their own world. That the noises at the distance had stopped without them noticing it.

    ¡¸Really, there wasn¡¯t anything particr at all. Well, if there¡¯s anything to mention, there was this hysteric celestial woman who challenged Dahlia into a duel, then she went crazy when she got defeated, because of that I got forced to do murder & revive on repeat to calm her down, also Soare was annoying so I blew and dismembered her a bit©¤©¤¡¹

    Even so Soare was just too persistent, so he dosed her with Emily¡¯s specially made hallucinogen to make her experience life with Shia in a dream.

    As the result, Soare became like a young girl innocently chasing after butterflies in the middle of a flower field.

    The princess priest¡¯s mind had gone past mind break and almost joined the dark side in one go before she went into the second round with Dahlia where Dahlia admonished her with the resolve of putting her life on the line.

    Although she somehow got saved from falling into dark side, the princess priestess almost got relieved from her duty as a priest and she was about to be reduced into an invalid, but she avoided that fate thanks to Dahlia¡¯s desperate defense.

    In exchange she became Dahlia¡¯s attendant as punishment and got ordered to apany her to other world. Even though she tried tomit suicide from so much despair, her soul got bound by Lutria so she couldn¡¯t kill herself and finally she bawled hysterically like a baby.

    Dahlia consoled the princess priestess who was in such state like the holy mother. There was also various negotiations urring between Hajime and Lutria about the treatment of the princess priestess when at other world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? Then, that celestial race¡¯s princess too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s decided she¡¯ll go to other world as Dahlia¡¯s attendant. She¡¯s so mentally unstable she might kill herself if there¡¯s a chance, so I¡¯ll warn Hellina to keep an eye on her too.¡¹

    <em>After that,</em> Hajime continued. Yue¡¯s both legs were already entwined around his waist with her hugging him fully from the front. He put his hands on Yue¡¯s bottom to support her.

    However, he wondered about the sounds he had been hearing since some time ago. It was like the sound of someone choking, or the sound of coughing. Was there someone who caught a cold?

    ¡¸I gave her introduction letter for AlfrEric. Maybe I can have him ept Dahlia as disciple for archery. When I told her that he¡¯s the strongest archer I know, she begged me to introduce her no matter what. I¡¯m thinking of asking Hellina to teach her about other world¡¯s knowledge, and the chief of the elf for archery. Looks like it¡¯ll be something like studying abroad for a while for her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. That¡¯s a lot of things that happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, that so.¡¹

    The two stared at each other. A second passed. The two burst intoughter together.

    And then, Yue who was now looking down on him from slightly higher height because she was being lifted gently put her hands on Hajime¡¯s cheeks with a bewitching gaze,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, good work?¡¹

    Her voice was overflowing with loving affection. And then she moved for a kiss that would surely be as deep as the Mariana trench©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Stop thereeeeeeeee!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸!!?¡¹¡¹

    The angry yells to stop came from Shia, Kaori, Shizuku, and then Yuuka.

    Hajime and Yue gasped, then they finally turned their focus to <em>over there.</em>

    ¡¸¡¸Ah¡¹¡¹

    Apparently Dahlia had stopped talking from a long time ago. It wasn¡¯t just Shia and co, even the vigers were staring toward them.

    There were people staring so hard they might burned open a hole, there were also people who were covering their faces with both hands, there were alsodies smirking and saying ¡¸Oh myy?¡¹, people jeering ¡¸That¡¯s right! Yell at him more!¡¹, and there were also people who were screaming ¡¸Goddammit, even though I only got insects and evolved approaching me!¡¹ while crying tears of blood.

    ¡¸Ah, your majesty. Please don¡¯t pay us any mind. One hours, no, two hours, we can dy our departure for that long-¡¹

    Dahlia was bright red, however, she was clenching both her hands while huffing energetically.

    It seemed that she was thinking this happened because the two couldn¡¯t have time as husband and wife due to what happenedst night. It was a wonderful consideration. If only she didn¡¯t offer such lengthy time that provoked imagination.

    ¡¸No, they don¡¯t need that kind of consideration okay!¡¹

    Shia rejected that with a loud voice. Kaori and others also nodded together. Very energetically.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. I¡¯m giving you back the exact words you said to Suzu and me before.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah really! You¡¯re making us the spectators to feel like the bad one here for watching!¡¹

    Ryuutarou and Suzu also used this chance to toss back the words that Hajime said their way before this half in exasperation and half teasing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uu, sorry. I didn¡¯t get enough Hajimenium this morning.¡¹

    As expected even Yue-sama seemed to get embarrassed by this. There was no way she could say ¡¸Then, thank you for the consideration¡¹ and vanished into a room with this many people watching.

    Her cheeks were red while she smoothly got down from Hajime.

    Myuu trotted forward as though representing everyone. And then she put her hands on her waist and made a serious expression huffily.

    ¡¸Papa, Yue-oneechan. Myuu has learned an important term recently.¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­N-nn?¡¹

    A second passed. Myuu inhaled *suu~* before she taught them something important.

    ¡¸Know the time and ce and assion(TPO)! Nano!¡¹

    A straight sound argument flew at them like a zing fastball. Hajime papa and Yue-oneechan receive critical hit.

    And so, the two,

    ¡¸¡¸Yes, we¡¯re sorry¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Could only say that.

    At the morning of the trip¡¯s third day, the scene of two adults being under the scolding of a little girl in front of a crowd started.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aren¡¯t they a bitte?¡¹

    ¡¸Please calm down, your majesty. This is still within the margin of error.¡¹

    Deep inside a quiet forest, there was a ce where there were ruins of buildings scattered all over the ce. Those buildings were in a state that couldn¡¯t even be called as remains. There Eric and others were waiting.

    After the spirit element vanished, humans lost the tool to tell them the time to some degree. Now their best method to show time was by looking at the position of the sun.

    The spot was an open space even deep inside the forest, so they could somehow see the position of the sun even though it was still in a low angle.

    Eric was ascertaining the time with restlessness in him. Louis said ¡¸I can understand your feeling though¡¹ to advise him with a wry smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s nostalgic.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We came here once a year to remind ourselves but¡­¡­¡¹

    Greg¡¯s muttering was responded by Louis with a nod and a bitter smile. They couldn¡¯t help themselves from remembering whening here. Of that dramatic moment five years ago.

    Of that nostalgic but unfading scene that decided the fate of the world.

    This ce now had be a legendarynd and even designated as a new holynd, where a mixed troops of the three countries were constantly stationed. This ce that was also bing a nature preserve was none other than the ce where Shia was once summoned.

    And so, there were also numerous soldiers in this ce other than Eric and co. Everyone of them looked somewhat nervous, however, they were all standing still without being able topletely hide their anticipation and uplifted mood.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Some of them is here aiming for the saint instead of the savior aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuku, that girl is really popr even among the soldiers after all.¡¹

    Louis muttered mischievously. Eric too made a simr expression.

    ¡¸It looks like she¡¯s doing well based on the message yesterday. I¡¯m really d¡­¡­but, to think that she¡¯s building and living in a vige at the confinementnd¡­¡­good grief, that girl is really tough.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, truly.¡¹

    Greg and Louis must be listening too. They looked at each other and smiled. They looked like they couldn¡¯t wait for the reunion with Dahlia.

    It was then, a corner of the ruins suddenly shined.

    ¡¸They¡¯re here!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t panic! Don¡¯t move from where you are, be still!¡¹

    Greg raised his voice as the royal guardmander. The surprised soldiers all straightened their backs.

    The light expanded into an ellipse shape. Several people could pass through together with that size.

    Like that,

    ¡¸Spit it out alreadyyy, Dahlia-san¡¹

    ¡¸U-umm, Shia-sama, I¡¯m not really¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, don¡¯t trouble Dahlia. Or rather you¡¯re too clingy. Dahlia¡¯s mind won¡¯tst, so let go for a bit.¡¹

    They witnessed it.

    The saint came out from the light with the savior and a peerless beauty linking their arms with hers.

    It was truly a situation of having flowers at both hands.

    Following right behind her was Yuuka wearing her outfit that closely resembled the holy maid outfit but designed to strangely stir the male¡¯s heart.

    Actually after that, Dahlia carelessly spoke an apology ¡¸Because of my fault his majesty¡¯s nightly husband and wife activity got disturbed!¡¹ to Yue, so misunderstanding ran rampant.

    Yuuka said ¡¸As I thought! It was really that kind of thing! Nagumo you cheater! Maid lover!!¡¹ aboutst night¡¯s secret meeting with tearful eyes, elerating the misunderstanding even more.

    The vige fell intomotion. Kaori and others were staring reproachfully. They didn¡¯t think that Hajime hadid his hand on Dahlia at all, but they definitely suspected that he must be doing this and that for his romance thing again.

    They really knew him well.

    And so Hajime did everything he could to cover it up and evaded questioning, convincing everyone for the time being, although¡­¡­

    It was the fact that Hajime and Dahlia were together for the whole night, and for some reason Dahlia¡¯s loyalty seemed to have increased even more. Shia who sensed that approached Dahlia rather than Hajime to ascertain her feeling.

    Yuuka was loitering right behind them was of course because she just couldn¡¯t help herself from feeling curious ¡¸Really? Did nothing really happen?¡¹.

    Also, everything was mostly the fault of Hajime(¡®s romance seeking mentality), so Yue was lending a helping hand.

    Naturally, there was no way the people at the other side of the gate could know about such circumstance.

    Astonishment.

    Such atmosphere was spreading like wildfire among the soldiers!

    ¡¸T-the rumor is true¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Beautiful women are clinging on each other like that¡­¡­ah, it feels like a gate is suddenly opening inside my mind©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸The seed¡­¡­the seed inside me is cracking open-¡¹

    ¡¸Dahlia-sama is, she isn¡¯t with just Shia-sama but also that kind of beauty? What a woman-¡¹

    ¡¸No wonder she never got swayed by the men all over the world-¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a second. Isn¡¯t this a ¡°yes¡± in a sense?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. It¡¯s a yes! All my yes!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that she¡¯s someone beyond my reach anyway. I thought, she would get married with someone influential somewhere anyway¡­¡­but, but, the right answer is right here!¡¹

    ¡¸Beautiful women together¡­¡­nice, really nice! Something like man is unneeded!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, this is the right answer! This is justice!! The door of truth is opening right now!!¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit-, my heart is taken-¡¹

    A new concept also spread like wildfire. They still didn¡¯t know. That this was the concept of ¡°precious¡±, that this was the concept of ¡°sacred¡±.

    Getting back on topic.

    Eric and co¡¯s biological clock was stopping with a slight bit of thought, <em>Just what are you doing in that position that is the envy of all men in the world huh?</em> But they weren¡¯t as shaken as the soldiers.

    They returned to their senses faster and be the first one to call out.

    ¡¸D-Dahlia¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Eric¡­¡­and everyone too.¡¹

    Shia quietly let go. Yue also let go and stepped aside. Behind them were Hajime and the othersing out in drove.

    But, they didn¡¯t say anything. Because they had decided that first they would watch over the reunion of these childhood friends.

    ¡¸Long time no see. I¡¯m sorry that I suddenly vanished.¡¹

    Dahlia quietly bowed. Eric and co looked at each other before they immediately ran toward her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize. We were the one at fault. We only focused on rebuilding the world that we didn¡¯t even think about the position of our important friend was in.¡¹

    ¡¸It is just as his majesty said. Dahlia, we are sorry.¡¹

    Greg and Phil also spoke their apology in their own way. Dahlia looked troubled and shook her head.

    ¡¸Everyone, was desperate. In order to live in the new era.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s, right. But, I¡¯m the king so¡¹

    ¡¸For me, you¡¯re still that reckless rascal, my troublesome childhood friend.¡¹

    ¡¸Despite how it looks I think I¡¯ve at least grown a little though?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. Fufu, then, I will make sure of that with my own eyes. After all this ¡°visit¡± is also for that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Visit¡±¡­¡­I see¡­¡­. Then, it¡¯ll be better if I don¡¯t say ¡°wee home¡± huh.¡¹

    Eric looked a bit lonely, but, he smiled gently again seeing Dahlia¡¯s dignified atmosphere and soft smile.

    He took a step back, then he pressed a hand on his chest in a formal gesture to wee a state guest.

    ¡¸Wee, honorable vige chief of the confinementnd. Feel free to look around at the world¡¯s current state as much as it pleases you. I pray from the bottom of my heart that it shall result on an even better future between both sides.¡¹

    ¡¸My thanks for your majesty wee. Balted Kingdom¡¯s, <em>surely</em> great king.¡¹

    Dahlia also matched the gesture with a breathtakingly beautiful curtsy.

    But, there was intimacy and humor in her words. Eric unconsciously twitched ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re still strict like usual huh¡¹, while Louis and Phil reflexively snorted. Even Greg whose default face was surly averted his face while shaking.

    The atmosphere of childhood friends could be seen there despite the long time that had passed.

    ¡¸The mood looks good isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re quarreling in the first ce aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Nana and Taeko whispered to each other. Their expressions were warm and soft. Hajime and others also looked the same.

    ¡¸Your majesty, thank you for giving us time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Or rather, it might be toote saying this but can¡¯t you stop calling me your majesty? The real thing is right there after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re mentioning that really toote. Dahlia has never called me your majesty in these five years. Well, I¡¯m happy because it feels like we¡¯re returning to our childhood like this so it¡¯s alright.¡¹

    His majesty Eric¡¯s reproachful gaze stabbed into Hajime.

    It was clear who Dahlia considered as her master. The soldiers broke intomotion again.

    ¡¸But, there are also the soldiers here right? The mass might fall into chaos if they heard while we¡¯re in the middle of sightseeing.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, allow me to call your majesty (Shia-sama¡¯s) dear husband.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not that much different.¡¹

    Though certainly, if she called him like that it would avoid chaos from the people wondering if there was a change in Balted¡¯s leadership, Hajime thought with a troubled face while scratching his head.

    <em>But, won¡¯t getting called ¡°dear husband¡± create new misunderstanding? </em>Gazes asking that came from Yuuka and others.

    In fact,motion from the soldiers ¡¸Man-, Dahlia-sama with a man!?¡¹¡¸Wasn¡¯t man unnecessary?¡¹ was breaking out.

    Kaori whispered ¡¸This is bad. There might be more unicorn in this world at this rate¡¹, then Liliana beside her replied ¡¸Eh? The spirit beasts won¡¯te out from the holynd won¡¯t they?¡¹. It looked like she still hadn¡¯t studied enough about ¡°this side¡±.

    Dahlia pressed her index finger on her cheek and thought for a bit. And then,

    ¡¸Then, how about family head?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you can just call me by name normally though©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t possibly do such absurdity-¡¹

    ¡¸Why the hell not?¡¹

    It seemed that point was something that Dahlia couldn¡¯tpromise on. Eric and others were giving him a gaze that seemed to say ¡¸This is just troublesome at this point and the talk won¡¯t progress like this so just let her call you however she like¡¹.

    And so Hajime shrugged. Dahlia¡¯s expression brightened like a sun after she received the unspoken permission.

    And then, the expressions of the many soldiers who just got a new door opened inside them sank down heavily.

    ¡¸Aa~, cough. You guys must have a lot of things to talk but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. We can have that talk in an quieter ce.¡¹

    Hajime and Eric intentionally spoke loudly in order to clear up theplicated mood.

    ¡¸The savior and her rtives along with the saint have taken the trouble toe to our country to take a look at the world right now. Let me say this once more, Balted¡¯s king©¤©¤this Eric Luxeed Balted wee all of you!¡¹

    His voice carried through clearly as befitting a king. The dumbfounded atmosphere and also the people who were toyed by the new door opening inside them became focused all at once.

    A second passed and loud cheers reverberated in the air.

    The names of the savior and the saint were yelled in beautiful harmony regardless of country or race, to a degree that the listeners wondered if they had practiced it beforehand.

    For some reason Myuu and Nana and Taeko were all looking smug. Meanwhile Eric walked toward Hajime and others once more.

    ¡¸We came this far in ordance to your wish of wanting to see the ce where Shia-dono was summoned but¡­¡­forgive us. The ce is still in this state of disrepair from the attack of the celestial people.¡¹

    Certainly the ce looked horribly ruined. The ce would barely able to be considered as a sightseeing spot if there were something like ruins remaining, but almost everything here was just wreckage.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Rather you guys must have it hard toe this far to wee us. It looks like this ce is quite far away, and it was only yesterday I contacted you. You must also have work to do.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve mentioned it too yesterday but, right now my most important duty as king is none other than weing the savior and her rtives. Please don¡¯t be concerned. I also asked you to listen to our request. It¡¯s only natural for me to wee everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Request? Hajime-san, were you asked for something?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s face popped out over Hajime¡¯s shoulder. Eric was about to answer her, but Hajime lightly shook his head. Eric guessed his intention and shrugged.

    Shia¡¯s cheeks puffed up ¡¸Muu¡¹. Apparently this time, or rather before she realized it Hajime already had a secret talk with Eric too. Unconsciously the tips of her rabbit ears were grinding on Hajime¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸My bad, it¡¯s just my selfishness. If it¡¯s needed then I¡¯ll apologize as many times as you wantter.¡¹

    ¡¸Just what¡¯s with thattt, geez¡¹

    For some reason, Hajime stared at her with a terribly gentle gaze. If he did that, Shia could only back away saying ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped then¡¹ which was troubling. Should it be said that was the weakness of someone in love?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t show off too much like that. It makes it painful to stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, sorry.¡¹

    Eric spoke with a wry smile. Hajime pulled back his hands that were naturally reaching toward the rabbit ears. Shia looked a bit disappointed.

    ¡¸And, what will you do? Will you look around for a while? Or are we going to depart right away?¡¹

    <em>I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to see around here though¡­¡­</em>eric said while looking around in confirmation. Hajime answered©¤©¤but before he could.

    ¡¸Hey hey, papa. Myuu want to watch already nano!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, Myuu. You shouldn¡¯t disturb papa¡¯s talk you know?¡¹

    Myuu ran out of patience and tugged on his sleeve. Remia slightly bowed to Eric and others while lifting up Myuu. Seeing that sight made voices saying ¡¸B-beautiful¡­¡­¡¹ slipped out from here and there.

    Or rather, the gazes of the soldiers were swaying unsteadily to that way, then swaying unsteadily to this way.

    Their attention was captured by the saint along with Shia & Yue who were at her sides, but when they looked carefully once more, there were many other beauties. The excitement of being able to catch sight of the savior group and the sight of the family and friends that had lineup of beauties made them felt like in cloud nine.

    Yuuka who was wearing maid-styled outfit was especially gathering a lot of attentions. It made her felt very awkward.

    At the side,

    ¡¸R-Ryuu-kun, I can¡¯t see if you stand in front of me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Look here, nobody is paying attention to me even without you blocking their gazes.¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯re several looking this way full of interest.¡¹

    ¡¸They must be just feeling curious that there¡¯s amon girl mixed in among the beauty lineup.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, you don¡¯t even lose to Yue-san and others. Rather, to me you¡¯re the cutest©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Aaa©`©`aa~~~I get it already, stop talking!¡¹

    Suzu waved around her hands in fluster to drown out Ryuutarou¡¯s extremely serious speech with her own voice. Her ears were bright red. She said ¡¸Idiot-¡¹ while repeatedly pping Ryuutarou¡¯s back that wasn¡¯t flinching at all.

    Aiko and Shizuku who were right behind the two looked on warmly at the very excellent treat before them. At the same time, At the same time, Atsushi and Noboru looked like they were going to start giving a beating at Ryuutarou with all their strength anytime now.

    ¡¸And so, Eric. I¡¯ll carry out my objective of making this ce as our meeting ce.¡¹

    ¡¸? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s sightseeing. With option of tracing the savior¡¯s past included.¡¹

    ¡¸Past?¡¹

    Eric and others who didn¡¯t know about past rey were tilting their heads, meanwhile Hajime signaled Yue with his eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Leave it to me. Shia¡¯s cool summoning scene that I¡¯ve heard about. I¡¯ll reproduce it perfectly! Feast your eyes on it!¡¹

    ¡¸No, thou doth not need to be that fired up just for reying the past.¡¹

    Tio¡¯s wry smile waspletely disregarded. Yue was so fired up she even rolled up her sleeves and pushed her hands forward.

    Golden aura burst out. Commotion broke out among the soldiers once more. Eric and others also opened their eyes wide wondering what she was going to do.

    ¡¸So exciting, so thrilling-¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Myuu-chan, you¡¯re having fun aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! So much so! Myuu want to watch Shia-oneechan¡¯s coolness already nano!¡¹

    ¡¸N-noo, it¡¯s not something that exaggerated¡­¡­. I only blew away a celestial.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also curious of her reaction when summoned? We were only standing dumbfounded when it was us¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This is the beginning of Shia-san¡¯s legend!¡¹

    Kaori and Myuu were smiling cheerfully with curiosity. In front of the embarrassed Shia, Shizuku and Aiko were also recalling the time when they were summoned with deep interest.

    Yuuka and the others were also the same. They focused so they wouldn¡¯t miss the moment that became the turning point of this world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-, it¡¯s heree!¡¹

    The exact time of the past was unknown because of the time difference, so Yue was searching for the general time axis. Then she activated the past rey like she was ying a game of matching timing.

    Like that, it was projected. The buildings when they were still standing tall, and the figures of Shia and Eric and others in the past.

    <em>Oooo-,</emmotion spread out. Eric and others also looked half shocked and half understanding ¡¸So it¡¯s like that¡¹ and focused. Meanwhile the past Shia heroically dered with a gant atmosphere.

    ¡º©¤©¤I¡¯m going to abandon all of you because I don¡¯t want to risk myself!¡»

    The ce became deathly quiet.

    Shia¡¯s embarrassed expression stiffened. ¡¸Ah¡¹ Yue¡¯s voice slipped out because of the blunder she made.

    A second passed.

    <em>©¤©¤</em><em>E-eee?</em>

    Bewildered voices rose from the soldiers and even from Yuuka and others.

    ¡¸S-Shia-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t like how it looks like desu. This is, it¡¯s-¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t say that nano?¡¹

    <em>It¡¯s a past rey but, perhaps it¡¯s just Yue-oneechan¡¯s prank or something?</em> Myuu checked with upturned eyes.

    The gazes of the soldiers snapped toward Yue. Yuuka and others were also staring fixedly toward her.

    Shia¡¯s eyes swam around like migratory fish. She was sweating heavily and she was mumbling unintelligibly as though what she wanted to say was extremely difficult to tell. But she was a honest person so,

    ¡¸I, said that.¡¹

    She confessed.

    The atmosphere became indescribable. Eric and others, no, faster than them Dahlia stepped forward to defend Shia.

    But before she could, <em>Even though, I wanted to show them my cool moment, my determined moment, and yet¡­¡­</em>Shia looked toward Yue with tearful eyes that were saying that. She asked the panicked Yue.

    ¡¸Yue-san¡­¡­¡­¡­is it intentional?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no-, the timing was just a bit-¡¹

    Well, based from how fired up she was right before this, this must be really just a case of careless blunder.

    Even while thinking that,

    ¡¸It¡¯spletely like a ¡°malicious video clip¡± huh.¡¹

    Hajimemented with a wry smile. Kaori, Yuuka, and others were also nodding with simr expression.

    While watching Yue desperately exining herself and Shia who was drawing closer to her with tearful eyes.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Regarding Yuuka-chan and Dahlia¡¯s code name, I received a lot ofment and opinion. Thank you so much!

    Dahlia will be put on hold for the moment, until the organization get formally established. A lot ofments picked Lovely for Yuuka, so I¡¯m thinking of calling her Lovely Yuuka. The way to call her will change depending on the person though. It¡¯ll be decided by what make Yuuka embarrassed (sleazy face). Well, it¡¯s still undecided when this will make reappearance though (sweat)

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C From here on is Freedom

    From [Gundam Seed]. I think Kira certainly act with freedom since he got his hand on Freedom.

    By the way, it looks like the newest movie wille at Amazon Prime next. Thank you, Amazon Prime.

    ¨C Seed is cracking

    Same from above. Surely this soldier will rack amazing achievements, no doubt about it.

    ¨C Door of truth/my heart is taken away

    From [Fullmetal Alchemist]. Surely these soldiers are siblings, no doubt about it.

    ¡ùSorry but I have a notification. Theic volume 14 is released at 25 May!

    The SS at the end of volume is in Kaori¡¯s POV instead of the usual Yue¡¯s POV. I thought that if I¡¯m going to write the inner thoughts of someone in this volume then it should be Kaori as expected. Putting that aside, Neunte-san was amazing as expected. RoGa-sensei, thank you so much!

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc The Hero¡¯s Triumphant Return</strong>

    ¡ºEh? I don¡¯t want to though.¡»

    The legend of the savior Shia. The ¡°Take 2¡± of that beginning was being yed by Yue after doing a very careful selection. Because Shia was watching her with eyes that looked like £¼¡ñ£¾£¼¡ñ£¾.

    The figure of Shia who took out Drucken warily right after being summoned then slowly appearing from inside the light was truly a fitting scene for the beginning of a legend.

    She showed no carelessness or opening. It was extremely awesome how she was smiling fearlessly as though to say bring it on no matter how impossible the task is. It was truly picturesque.

    Myuu, and not just her, even Yuuka and others were also cheering ¡¸Oo, so cool!¡¹ seeing that. The soldiers who were turned into audience were also bing excited like it was only natural.

    Then, the reply that came right after Louis politely requested the salvation of the world was that. Blunt. An immediate answer where even a sign of hesitation was nonexistence.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, art not the result the same no matter where the scene art censored?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not like that! Right after this talk! The intention! That¡¯s important!¡¹Yue¡¯s return stare stabbed Shia. Shia shook her rabbit ears vigorously.

    <em>I¡¯m disillusioned. I¡¯m not the savior¡¯s fan anymore</em>¡­¡­the atmosphere of the ce hadn¡¯t be like that but, atmosphere like they had been awakened from a dream could be felt from some of the soldiers.

    ¡¸Calm down, all of you. The point that Shia-dono made at that time was wholly justified. This refusal, it is an expression of her sincerity and kindness.¡¹

    Eric made a nice follow up in order to stop themotion and agitation from spreading.

    ¡¸Well, I guess. If she instantly epted without thinking, I would disparate her ¡°This damn early day Amanogawa-¡°. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, considered an insult for Hajime huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku muttered with a conflicted expression. Shia wiped up her cold sweat.

    ¡¸T-that was close desuu. If Hajime-san said something like that to me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get out from bed for a week.¡¹

    ¡¸Getting called ¡°early days Amanogawa¡± is that shocking!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s understandable. Even I wouldst not be able to feel good from that. I wouldst feel inly depressed¡­¡­¡¹

    Words that would make even that hardcore M dragon who considered insult=reward get mentally damaged. Wasn¡¯t that already a type of ¡°curse¡±? Shizuku thought with twitching expression.

    ¡¸Kouki-, good for you. You got Nagumo to fix ¡°early days¡± on your name now.¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-kun, he really has worked hard¡­¡­I¡¯m happy for him as his childhood friend.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haha, I can imagine Amanogawa-kun makingplicated expression to the extreme if he¡¯s here.¡¹

    Just like Suzu-said, Kouki who was in another world right now was currently making aplicated expression at the present. <em>It feels like someone is badmouthing me? But I can¡¯t argue back because it¡¯s the consequence of my own doing¡­¡­</em>He was thinking like that with murky feeling¡­¡­. Hero, how scary.

    The past rey was still ying forward even while such exchange was going on. Shia¡¯s true intention came to light.

    Which was,

    ¡ºMy life, belongs not only to me alone desu.¡»

    She said that she had family, and that family treasured her greatly, so she herself had to treasure herself just like them. That was why,

    ¡º©¤©¤I, have to prioritize protecting my life above all else.¡»

    Shia Hauria decided the order of her priority with unshakeable resolve, for the sake of all the people who loved Shia Hauria. She dered, that she would abandon all of them because she treasured herself more.

    She proimed that, without even a shred of guilt or gloom.

    ¡¸Myuu~~! As expected Shia-oneechan is kind nano!¡¹

    ¡ºFufufu¡­¡­you are, a kind person.¡»

    Myuu whose expression looked like she was stuffing her face full with exceptionally sweet candies said those words that ovepped with the words of the past Dahlia.

    ¡¸True¡­¡­even though it would be more advantageous for the negotiation if such promation wasn¡¯t made.¡¹

    ¡¸My my, but Liliana-san, that¡¯s one of Shia-san¡¯s good aspect isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s always straightforward. To a pleasant degree.¡¹

    Remia squinted her eyes as she said that. Liliana too said ¡¸Yes, certainly¡¹ and nodded with a smile seeping out on her face. In contrast, Aiko looked depressed for some reason..

    ¡¸Uu, it¡¯s just as you said. I, it was just for an instant but, I thought it would be better if she pretend to cooperate. I¡¯m depressed. I¡¯ve gotten poisoned by Lily-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko-san? What do you mean by that? Hey, please look over here for a second. Hey I said!¡¹

    Well of course, she must meant that she had been influenced by the ck-hearted princess who sometimes would show glimpses of wicked aura like ¡¸Manipting the mass is as easy as taking a candy from a baby!¡¹ or ¡¸Just as nned!¡¹.

    Hajime and others thought that, but they ignored the byy because they wanted to concentrate on the past rey for now. The matter of Liliana drawing near toward Aiko was being taken care of by Remia who was admonishing ¡¸My my¡¹ with a troubled face anyway.

    Besides most importantly,

    ¡ºIf I promised, I would have to keep it no matter what. With my, and also my family¡¯s pride on the line.¡»

    She wouldn¡¯t lie. She couldn¡¯t make a promise that she didn¡¯t n to keep.

    <em>Because, my most beloved person said that and protected my family and me to the end.</em>

    Hearing the unspoken meaning in Shia¡¯s words, somehow it made the soft part in their hearts to be touched, making them feeling ticklish. So it wasn¡¯t the time to care about anything else other than the past rey.

    ¡¸Shia¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Heheh, as Hajime-san¡¯s wife I can¡¯t do something irresponsible after all. Yes¡¹

    Both Hajime and Yue must also be remembering the time when they first came to Fea Bergen and negotiated with the elders.

    The two lovingly fluffed the rabbit ears that Shia shook around with a bit of embarrassment.

    Kaori and others had also watched the past during the Tortus trip. Yuuka and others had also at least heard the story, so they smiled warmly seeing the three acting so close.

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing, that there is something that happened between Shia-dono and the two of them in the past.¡¹

    Eric and others in the past could only ept the literal meaning of what Shia said. They only considered the words as a show of Shia¡¯s sincerity.

    But, looking at how the three were acting right now, it was easy to guess that those words were based on experience.

    ¡¸Umu. See, Shia¡¯s n was originally looked down as the weakest. Even their fellow rabbit people thought the same. In addition, Shia herself was also weak, however due to her specialness she was shunned by her birthce.¡¹

    ¡¸A lot of things happened, and at the end she along with her whole n got sentenced to death¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, Shia-dono? Along with her family? Impossible¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-sama was weak¡­¡­such thing, I cannot even imagine it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying right? In other words, eh? She was persecuted?¡¹

    Eric, Louis, and Phil were all dumbfounded. Even Greg, even though he said no word, his eyes widened in shock.

    Their voices weren¡¯t that loud, but the nearby soldiers must have heard too. They too looked at each other in bewilderment.

    They couldn¡¯t hide their turmoil from hearing the unimaginable past of the strongest and unrivaled hero who punched even the god.

    The past rey was still progressing even while that was going on. Finally the assault of the celestial people began.

    The past Louis reached out to save Shia. The scene of Shia dodging that was yed. Louis¡¯s face that seemed to say ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re joking right?¡¹ made Nana and others burst intoughter.

    ¡¸Those art the truth. Then, what saved Shia and her family from such situation was Goshujin-sama and Yue at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun and Yue had their own objective, which required the help of Shia and her family. Their interests matched. But, the elders said that they¡¯ll prepare recement for Hauria n.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­so Nagumo-dono chose, to go together with Shia and her family. Because that was what he promised.¡¹

    ¡¸Choosing a single n rather than the side with greater power and influence¡­¡­choosing honor rather than the logical decision. That was what Nagumo-donodid.¡¹

    Tio and Kaori smiled and nodded together.

    They didn¡¯t know the detail. But, they understood that was the start for those three in its truest sense.

    ¡¸But, but still¡­¡­uumu, I can¡¯t believe it.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, thou wouldst not be able to imagine it from all the superhuman feats the current Shia hath done.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that. Rather, I can ept the part of how she was weak. It yed just now in the past rey right? The talk about asking help.¡¹

    ©¤©¤Getting elbowed, bathed in electricity, kicked, and at the end, blown away into a swarm of monster.

    Shia mentioned that. Her encounter with Hajime. Although Tio and others had already known that, even they reflexively looked toward Hajime with gazes that seemed to say ¡¸Uwaa¡¹ despite already hearing that story for many times.

    ¡¸Those are unbing deed toward a girl asking for help. Judging from the brutality of the acts, ¡°the person she asked for help¡± must be Nagumo-dono without a doubt. For such man to keep his promise¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what confused thee!?¡¹

    Tio reflexively made a tsukkomi.

    Kaori smiled wryly. She nced at Tio beside her. She imagined that his majesty Eric definitely couldn¡¯t ever imagine how even such pretty woman before his eyes had actually gotten pile bunkered in the ass before, and not only that, it also caused after-effect (?) that turned her into a dragon with fatal weakness in the ass.

    Though of course, she would never mention such abnormal fact proactively. Even without that, the mode of life of this dragon with mental exhibitionist fetish would get exposed anyway. The person in question had no intention to hide it after all.

    While Kaori was thinking such thing,

    ¡¸Then, could it be Shia-sama¡¯s strength is¡­¡­for the sake of going together with the two of them?¡¹

    Louis asked that question while already half-convinced of the answer. While looking at Hajime, Shia, and Yue, the three of them standing side by side. Such sight looked very ¡°natural¡±.

    ¡¸Fufu, amazing right? A child of n who couldst not even kill a bug, and scared of even small animal, traversed through numerous carnages even while bawling, driven by the simple feeling of ¡°wanting to be together with the two people she loved¡±. She kept standing up no matter how many times even when covered in mud, and finally she arrived to be a hero who beat up even god.¡¹

    Tio bragged with an expression that was overflowing with pride as though she was boasting about herself.

    Anothermotion spread out through the soldiers. The past Shia was carrying Dahlia in princess carry while protecting her from the attack of the celestial people.

    <em>It¡¯s the beginning of legend (deep meaning)! </em>Such cheers rose. Watching the scene made them truly felt like they were watching the encounter between the main character and the heroine.

    The soldiers who were within hearing range were curious to both the projection and the talk that their gazes and necks kept swiveling to left and right.

    ¡¸Aa, Shia-sama. So that time, you came running to where I was in such situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, well. More importantly Dahlia-san, your expression is a bit slovenly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, how embarrassing! Even though it was I myself who did that, what a truly pathetic response to give! If I can go back to the past, I want to pinch my own face-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think that¡¯s a normal response though?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Yue-sama! If it¡¯s now I¡¯ll be able to bow at the same time with my awakening and exin the situation with a smile!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸No, on the contrary that¡¯s scary¡¹¡¹

    Surely, even Shia would distance herself from Dahlia if she really did react like that.

    ¡¸O-oi, Dahlia. Is this alright for you? Certainly this is a precious chance of being able to watch the recording of that time but¡­¡­rather than watching something that you already knew, won¡¯t it be better to listen about Shia-dono¡¯spast?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s fine, Eric. I already know after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaatt!? Since when, where!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa,e to think of it I talked about it a little didn¡¯t I. At the night of the first day of the summoning when I stayed in the pce. And while waiting for Hajime-san toe pick me up, when you came several times with tea that you brewed yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu!!? I never received any report about that from Dahlia!¡¹

    Eric looked at Louis and others. Louis and Greg and also Phil shook their heads vigorously. All of them stared at Dahlia. She should be still just a ¡°duke¡¯s daughter¡± at that time. In her awareness and also her action guidelines!

    Dahlia wordlessly averted her gaze.

    ¡¸T-to report the hero¡¯s private matter like that, it would be too disrespectful.¡¹

    It was an extremely private matter, something that they only talked for a bit during teatime. Shia too was still wary at that time, so she didn¡¯t talk about her family and friends in detail.

    And so, Dahlia¡¯s excuse was a proper one.

    If Shia learned that Dahlia reported their conversations in detail, she definitely wouldn¡¯t talk about it anymore after that.

    But, in that case Dahlia wouldn¡¯t stay quiet and firmly stated that was the reason. She wouldn¡¯t avert her gaze like this. And so, Eric stared reproachfully.

    ¡¸And the actual reason?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Even I, have desire to monopolize.¡¹

    It was a past story of the hero who wasn¡¯t even something that would really affect national interest, something that only she alone knew. What a sweet feeling it was to know that!

    <em>What, it¡¯s not really a problem! Do you have anyin!? </em>Dahlia-san red back severely as though to say that. It was a kind of unjustified anger.

    ¡¸Just because of that, you stayed as the only one to know about Shia-dono¡¯s past¡­¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s cheating!¡¹

    ¡¸Cheating¡­¡­so childish. Didn¡¯t you mention just now how you have grown up?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s that, this¡¯s this!¡¹

    Eric and Dahlia red at each other.

    It was as though they had returned to their childhood. It was a stupid quarrel. Louis massaged his forehead, while Phil let out a snort, and Greg was losing interest and returning his gaze back to the past rey.

    And, inside that past rey, there was Shia who was doing everything she could to avoid fighting and talking with the attackers instead, but the other side wouldn¡¯t deign to listen. Far from that, they said things like how she was an inferior being condescendingly¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Here ites absurdityyyyy-¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The first ones to cheer were Hajime, Myuu, and then Ryuutarou, Atsushi, and Noboru. As expected for those who knew romance ¡°a straightforward right straight¡± was exciting.

    The celestial person flew like a pinball.

    The soldiers were dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t make any sound, meanwhile a huge iron ball was manifested from empty air and it was shot up like a joke.

    And then, it smashed through the cloud while very easily breaking into the speed of sound. The sight of the iron ball radiating shockwave of light blue color to every direction could be seen.

    ¡¸A-a hole at the sky¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸F-foremannn-, from the sky celestial people are-!¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯re you calling foreman, call memander¡­¡­¡¹

    The celestial people were a race that possessed transcendent power. They were truly the ¡°god¡¯s apostles¡± of this world. It would take a human with high-ss talent to just barely be able to offer them a fight. A chance of victory would be barely visible for those with world-ss talent. They were the very personification of such threat.

    Those being, were falling down like flies.

    The voices of the soldiers were trembling from watching the hard to believe sight. Surely among them there were also some who were watching Shia¡¯s fight properly for the first time. No, perhaps that applied to most of them.

    Inside their hearts that were full with only praise and curiosity, the emotion of awe and veneration was also forming. It could be seen clearly even from outside.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸I get youu~~~¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was Yuuka, Nana, and Taeko who said that.

    No, in the first ce. It was unknown just how many tens of tons thepressed lump of metal weighed, but how could such thing got sent flying until above the cloud by an individual¡¯s personal strength? Midway, there was the sight of a white membrane gotten sted through wasn¡¯t it? That was the sign of breaking through the sound barrier right? Thinking normally that was just strange wasn¡¯t it? Mister Law of Physic, are you doing your job? Their faces were asking those questions.

    ¡ºSo impudent desuuu!!¡»

    The surviving celestial people fired me and lightning that covered the sky, but it was wholly erased off with a swing of the war hammer together with those words.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s impossible!?¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸That¡¯s impossible!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The voice of the celestial person ovepped with the soldiers¡¯ voices.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Isn¡¯t that right~~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    This time Aiko and Liliana joined. They had a distant gaze. How can the sound barrier broken through so quickly? Their faces seemed to say. For shockwave to fly just from a swing, it was iprehensible.

    ¡¸W-wait! That¡¯s a bad move nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Shia is the title holder of ¡°This bugged bunny, she can¡¯t be stabbed with sharp thing though, seriously¡±!¡¹

    Myuu and Kaori who were watching the battle while holding their breath spontaneously yelled.

    The celestial people were attempting a close-quarterbat with sword that was covered with light. The voices ¡¸Aa~¡¹ slipped out from imagining how that attempt would clearly result even without anything like Future Sight.

    Sure enough,

    ©¤©¤*ang*

    A sound that shouldn¡¯te from human body rang out.

    ¡ºHa?¡»

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Haae~~~~??????¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The celestial people¡¯s eyes turned into dot, the same like the soldiers. Their understanding couldn¡¯t keep up anymore. <em>Just what am I watching here? </em>They thought while simultaneously tilting their head and looking up above their head aa~~bsentmindedly.

    ¡¸You guys! Just give up onprehension!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Sakagami said! If you try thinking deeply¡­¡­you¡¯ll get swallowed!¡¹

    ¡¸Just ept it that she¡¯s that kind of creature.¡¹

    Ryuutarou and Atsushi also joined in. With the same transparently clear expression like Nana and others, Noboru even started emitting an aura like the founder of a new religion.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-san, Hajime-san. For some reason, I¡¯m being treated like the abyss lord though? Please say something to them!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Sorry, Shia. There ain¡¯t a thing I can say-¡¹

    ¡¸Whyyy!?¡¹

    <em>Even though you¡¯re my husband, you don¡¯t have any objection even if your wife get treated like something hard to describe!?</em> Shia raged while grabbing Hajime¡¯s cor. Next, she looked toward Yue but she too¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry, Shia.¡¹

    Yue quietly averted her gaze.

    ¡¸Why!? I¡¯m extremely normal desuu! As long as there is effort and spirit then anyone can do©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The technique that fused magic power and willpower©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸The Ultimate Battle Bunny Bunny Art desu.¡¹

    <em>I won¡¯t give up on the naming that I¡¯ve worked hard to think of. Cherish it! </em>Such wordless pressure burst out. How very Hauria.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tsu, the Ultimate Battle Bunny Bunny Art! By the time you learned that I thought, aa, Shia has finally became an existence that is outside logic huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaddyameannn!?¡¹

    She meant that it was strange to use effort and spirit to aplish something that couldn¡¯t possibly be achieved somehow with effort and spirit.

    Because, Shia hadn¡¯t continuously devoted herself in immersing her body within both magic power and willpower for half of her lifespan like a certain director.

    The projection was still continuing even during this.

    Double Lariat to snap two people¡¯s necks at the same time! Use those corpses as barrier! Yakuza kick on sr plexus!

    <em>This is violence! Overwhelming violence! As expected violence will solve 90% problems of this world! </em>Such scene that practiced Hauria principle in actual practice was ying©¤©¤

    And then,

    ¡ºI¡¯ll send you flying till the moon-!! Desuu!!¡»

    The finishing attack. A silhouette was flying toward the brightly shining full moon with powerful speed©¤©¤and vanished.

    What left after that was only Shia standing still while tapping her war hammer on her shoulder.

    With the moon on her back, the figure of Shia standing at the center became even more unreal. The moonlight became her background light, as though there was a rabbit silhouette floating on the moon too.

    ¡¸Awesome¡­¡­¡¹

    Wonder who was the one muttering that? The ce fellpletely silent, making that voice that leaked from the heart echoed excessively loudly.

    The soldiers could only look up to the sky without any word of rejection. They were trembling slightly, perhaps because of feeling emotionally moved or feeling awed. Either way, the shock from witnessing a legend was apparently more than enough to rob the freedom from their body and heart.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s decided nano. It¡¯s so perfect that nothing can¡¯t surpass it nano! Papaa! Please take pictures! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Complete agreement. I¡¯ll store them in the clear file.¡¹

    ¡¸If possible Myuu also want some acrylic key holder and stands nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t wait to put my skill in use for it!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you two nning to turn me into promotional goodsss-!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural. It¡¯s unthinkable not to immortalize a picture of you that is this perfect and cool and pretty!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think I get your feeling. That¡¯s just how perfect this scene is. Shia, cool.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh? I-is that so?¡¹

    The past rey ended. Gazes naturally gathered toward Shia.

    Shia fidgeted because of Yue¡¯s words while looking over at her surrounding. She saw Kaori and co, and also Yuuka and co nodding <em>yep yep</em> in agreement.

    Putting aside the absurdity that was impossible toprehend, what was cool was cool. There was just no objecting that.

    Combined with her resolute attitude that persisted to her principle from the start till the end made it even cooler.

    Dahlia too was looking her way longingly. Even if she didn¡¯t understand all the other world terms, she looked like she had somehow guessed that they were talking about making something from cutting out the scene just now. As expected from a maid. Unlike Eric and the soldiers who had ¡°?¡±marks floating over their heads!

    ¡¸N-next! Let¡¯s go to the next ce already!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Are youu feeling shyy~~~?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez! Hajime-san and Yue-san too, please don¡¯t poke at my cheeks like that!¡¹

    <em>I was able to deal with the situation properly rightt? Even when I got tossed out into an unknown ce on my own, I was able to stick to my own principle as befitting Hajime¡¯s wife and Yue¡¯s best friend right?</em>

    Shia agreed to visit this ce of the beginning because she wanted to convey that, but as expected it seemed she became embarrassed by the unreserved praises to her. She pointed at the direction of the capital to escape it.

    Though judging from her blushing cheeks, her swishing rabbit ears, and her shaking rabbit tail, the happy embarrassment inside her heart couldn¡¯t be hidden at all.

    <em>Cute</em>¡­¡­the gazes of Haijme and Yue became warm, and of course it wasn¡¯t limited to just them. Some of the soldiers were even pinching their nose from the destructive power that the embarrassed figure contained.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Umm, Hajime-san. Why aren¡¯t we heading to the pce directly?¡¹

    The magic power fueled car Brieze was leisurely running on the highway toward the capital where there were trees growing sparsely along the way.

    It was in open car mode, a feature that Hajime had added before anyone realized. Furthermore, it was also towing a passenger carriage that hadfortable leather sofas on both sides inside.

    There were Eric and others riding horses at the right side, followed by the soldiers who were also riding horses at the rear.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to watch your battle versus Udar anyway, soing from outside will be better right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, in that case we can just directly teleport to that spot¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What, Shia? You want to watch it that badly, your cool scene?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, that¡¯s not what I-¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯repletely yearning for more huh? This damn recognition hungry monster-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So sad. Even Shia has turned into that monster that often showed up in inte-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying! Please don¡¯t keep teasing me you two! That¡¯s not what I mean at all desuu!¡¹

    Eric was smiling wryly seeing the exchange happening between Hajime and co.

    It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t use teleport at all. The low hill at the front. The capital woulde into sight after the passed it. They would head until that spot near the capital. The ce where Shia and Udar fight was also nearby.

    But, in that case it would certainly be better to directly teleport there. Shia¡¯s question waspletely proper.

    There was a reason why they didn¡¯t directly teleport there. There was also a reason why they were bringing the soldiers who originally should be tasked to guard the ce of the summoning.

    The cause was none other than the suggestion from Eric.

    Also, that reason had been shared with everyone other than Shia.

    Kaori and others including Myuu at the backseat, and even Yuuka and others who were sitting at the passenger carriage, they were all desperately holding back their expressions from grinning while not saying much.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Eric-san said something about a request didn¡¯t he? And Phil-san also went off alone right after the teleportation.¡¹

    ¡¸A-as expected from you. Phil should have erased his presence when he separated from us¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Fee~ls like something is strange desu.</em> Shia directed such gaze of suspicion toward Eric.

    Eric was visibly looking flustered. Dahlia¡¯s expression became troubled ¡¸You¡¯re still bad at hiding secret. Even though that¡¯s unbing for a king¡¹.

    ¡¸Stop that already Shia-oneechannn. Since when you be someone who is so distrustful toward others like that nanooo¡¹

    ¡¸A really monotone candid advice!?¡¹

    When she looked at the backseat, there was Remia-san whispering something into Myuu¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸The you from before wasn¡¯t that kind of personnn. Return back to the you of that time©`©`¡¹

    ¡¸Remia-san! Just what¡¯re you making Myuusay!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my oh my! Since when you be someone who is so distrusting toward others like that, Shia-san. I¡¯m feeling so sad¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So fussy desu¡¹

    The helping hand from Remia-san was perhaps that kind of thing. Something that was undoubtedly cited from a speech in a scene of some soap opera.

    The car had ran until the foot of the hill while they were having such exchange. What was left was only to go up the hill. They would be able to take an unbroken view of the capital at the top.

    In other words, they would be within the distance where nothing could be hidden anymore.

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were twitching.

    ¡¸Nnu? I wonder what¡¯s this? It¡¯s like it¡¯s really noisy over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, it looks like the retainers who stayed behind had done really well.¡¹

    Shia turned a dubious gaze toward Eric. But, Eric¡¯s gaze was turning toward Hajime. His expression was like a child who seeded in his prank, but deep gratitude could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡¸I was confused when it was mentioned that the outside of the capital will be the best viewing seat, but it now makes sense after knowing how it is possible to view the past like that. Certainly, the spot where the battle against Udar-sama took ce is none other than the best special seat.¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re going to view it anyway it¡¯ll be better to have a lot of audiences.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m grateful. The people will surely rejoice too. I have no doubt it¡¯ll serve to be a good reward for their hard work during these five years. At the same time, it¡¯ll also serve as a good reminder. After all humans¡­¡­are creature that tend to forget even a threat to themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. Well, we too are thankful for being able to receive warm wee. Our interests match in this. So don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡¹

    Hajime and co arrived at the top of the hill while Shia was unable to insert herself into the conversation.

    Like that, she witnessed the reason why they went out of their way to not teleport directly to the destination.

    ©¤©¤WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!

    ©¤©¤Shia-sama~~~~!!

    ©¤©¤Savior-samaaaaaaaaa!!!

    ¡¸Hoe!?¡¹

    The cheers were so loud that it felt like there was a physical impact mming on them. That was the weing that Shia and Hajime and others experienced.

    People, people, people. People were flooding their sight. The highway until the capital waspletely lined up with a crowd of people. Midway there was arge crater that was surrounded by fence. Around it was like a stadium with full seat.

    All of them praised and waved their hands with a smile toward Shia when she appeared above the hill.

    Shia was overcame with surprise while her gaze reflexively looked around at Hajime and Eric and the others.

    She then finally realized,<em>I see.</em>

    The car was turned into open car mode and the security guard soldiersing along with them, and even Eric and others personallying to pick their group, everything was for the sake of this.

    Phil vanished must be for notifying the people here about their arrival too.

    Yes,

    ¡¸A weing parade, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, something like that.¡¹

    During the Tortus trip it was a private affair so they refused Queen Luluaria¡¯s request, and yet it wasn¡¯t so this time. Shia was confused and asked why.

    If Shia was notified about this beforehand, she might refuse it for exactly the same reason, and part of it was simply because Hajime and others were feeling mischievous. After all it felt like despite all the people here calling her the savior, Shia herself looked like she had little self-awareness about it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, how about you wave back at them for now?¡¹

    ¡¸Heh? Ah, I-I guess?¡¹

    Yue¡¯s eyes were very gentle. Hajime and others were also the same. Shia¡¯s head was full with questions. That was exactly why, she stood up and waved her hand reflexively when Yue told her.

    A loud cheers that might even be thrice louder than before thundered. Even the air felt like it was rippling with electricity.

    ¡¸Uhhyaa~~~h, awesomeee!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a live venue!¡¹

    ¡¸It really feels like a super idol makes her long-awaited appearance in this spot huh!¡¹

    ¡¸This must also be the effect of Dahlia-san¡¯s missionary work¡­¡­even so her poprity is just sky high.¡¹

    Nana and Taeko unconsciously ducked their heads. Atsushi and Noboru¡¯s faces were slightly twitching from the pressure that the crowd was radiating. They were astounded by just how fanatical the crowd was.

    ¡¸To challenge the gods, overturned the decision that shouldst be absolute, saving mankind¡­¡­truly a grand feat.¡¹

    ¡¸True. The time she spent here was also short, and only a limited number of people got into contact with her at that time, so she became even more of a ¡°legendary character¡± over here.¡¹

    ¡¸If someone like thate nearby, of course they¡¯ll be this crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸The people of Tortus are also simr like this toward Hajime-san who defeated Ehito. That¡¯s just how much their hearts were saved.¡¹

    Tio, Shizuku, Kaori, and Liliana directed their gazes warmly toward Shia.

    Shia looked back over her shoulder toward them. Then Aiko and others also continued.

    ¡¸All of them want to express their gratitude. Surely they all wanted the chance to thank you directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-san only thought of what happened here as ¡°a bit of adventure¡± at best but¡­¡­it¡¯s fine you know, for you to feel prouder about it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as mama said nano! Shia-oneechan, you¡¯ve protected all those people over there nano! You¡¯re a hero nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why, you don¡¯t need to get that startled. How about you act prouder?¡¹

    Myuu and Yuuka¡¯s words made Shia looked toward the cheering people once more.

    She only persisted in following her principle and acted ording to her and her family¡¯s pride. She only did what she could. Surely if it looked like the situation was impossible for her, she would prioritize her life above all else.

    That was why, she didn¡¯t think of what she had done as a grand feat at all.

    She understood that they called her the savior and felt grateful to her. After all the people at the Vige were also like that.

    But, a crowd that easily numbered more than ten thousand formed a walkway of triumph on the road toward the capital. And they all were weing <em>her</em>, not Hajime, or Yue, or anyone else. As expected such sight bewildered her.

    She thought that all these were a bit exaggerated. She even felt dispirited.

    ¡¸I had Hajime-san¡¯s help at that time, and the reformation of the world was all thanks to Yue-san and others. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not like I did all by my own strength¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, it¡¯s Shia who is in the mind of the people of this world. Their feeling for you is genuine.¡¹

    Yue was directing an extraordinarily gentle gaze toward her. Even Dahlia and Eric were smiling softly at her.

    ¡¸I think even family head-sama wouldn¡¯t act if not because of Shia-sama¡¯s wish. Your feeling and action, they moved other people¡¯s hearts.¡¹

    ¡¸You were only involved with a limited number of people previously so you might not have enough self-awareness but¡­¡­these five years, although you were gone from here, Shia-dono¡¯s existence was definitely one of the pirs supporting their hearts. Please, I hope you can ept their gratitude.¡¹

    ¡¸Dahlia-san, Eric-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Brieze slowly started moving. Her gaze moved toward Hajime.

    ¡¸It was Eric who asked me for this but, I was the one who okayed it. Even if this kind of thing feels like a bother for you Shia, well, forgive me. It¡¯s my selfishness.¡¹

    ¡¸Selfishness, is it?¡¹

    Her heart was still not calming down as though she was floating in the cloud for some reason. Her rabbit ears were also swaying restlessly. Her expression looked absentminded <em>pohee~</em>.

    She waved her hand almost unconsciously toward the people who were gradually getting closer. She looked toward Hajime.

    And then, she gasped from his words.

    ¡¸©¤©¤I wanted to be a hero.¡¹

    Those were the words that Shia¡¯s mother, Mona once said.

    She wanted to be a hero who could stand against everything that wanted to take away her important people and protect them. That was the bold desire of her who was born as the weakest race and also with the weakest body.

    In the confrontation against the empire, that wish came true through Shia and Karm and others. Hauria became heroes for their brethrens.

    The figure of Shia, her expression when she reported that in front of Mona¡¯s grave was something that Hajime remembered vividly.

    ¡¸Shia, you became a hero for your brethrens. You made your mother¡¯s wish came true in her ce. But you know, as expected nothing beats a child surpassing their parent right?¡¹

    That was the wish, feeling that Hajime harbored after taking Myuu as his daughter. Surely Mona should feel the same.

    ¡¸You told me that she was someone with burning eyes and heart but, from where I stand Shia is more amazing. Because, Shia is someone who is like a sun after all. Your eyes and your heart too.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umm, Hajime-san. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing though¡­¡­you saying that in front of everyone like this¡­¡­¡¹

    *Fidget fidget* Hajime¡¯s unrestrained words were already no different with a seduction. Shia couldn¡¯t stop herself from turning red.

    Yue and others were watching. With really wide grins. Dahlia-san was blushing crimson. Eric and others , and the crowd at the front that had gotten really close had their chests shot (metaphor) seeing Shia¡¯s embarrassed expression.

    ¡¸The daughter with eyes and heart that are like sun has surpassed her mother¡¯s wish, saving not only her breathrens but even a whole world. Then, there¡¯s no way I don¡¯t wanna see it. The figure of ¡°Hero Shia Hauria¡± being praised by the mass.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­¡¹

    That was Hajime¡¯s selfishness. No, surely it was also the selfishness of Yue and others.

    She was struck dumb. The words to express her erupting feeling wouldn¡¯te out.

    But, the feeling as though the inside of her chest was constricted was painful but sweet.

    Her rabbit ears started pping in high speed. Her rabbit tail was swaying so fast it was like it was leaving behind afterimages.

    The crowd was already right before her eyes. Before she realized it, the call of ¡°Hero Shia Hauria¡± had been yelled on repeat with beautiful harmony. They called her neither the savior or braver, but ¡°hero¡±.

    Surely, this too was Hajime¡¯s doing. After all he was exchanging look with Eric like someone who had seeded with a mischief.

    ¡¸Geez¡­¡­¡¹

    Her chest was filled to the brim with a feeling that she couldn¡¯t express using words. She could only whisper like that.

    The car stopped. The cheers of the people were growing smaller bit by bit. In contrast, the shine in their eyes brightened and there was color of expectation for something in their expressions.

    Shia moved her gaze to Hajime, then to Yue, Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, Myuu¡­¡­and to Eric and others at the end. Then she looked toward hajime once more.

    Hajime smiled and spoke strongly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the main character of this tale. Shia Hauria is the protagonist.¡¹

    <em>Now, show us the figure of our family member getting praised, the hour of triumph of therade who we are proud of.</em>

    That expectation was unspokenly conveyed. The meager wish of her family andrades that just felt so warm.

    Shia didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She tightly clenched her tear ducts that almost loosened up. Her rabbit ears straightened up tensely.

    She held her head high with dignity and looked straight to the front. Her whole body was enveloped in beautiful faint blue light.

    Like that, while the people became stirred <em>Oooooo-</em>, she spoke for the first time with a volume that was amplified using the application of body strengthening.

    It was the first voice that announced the hero¡¯s triumphant return.

    ¡¸Everyoneeeeeee!! ©¤©¤I¡¯m backkkkk!!!¡¹

    She was so embarrassed that copied a bit of anime material though.

    ©¤©¤UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!

    ©¤©¤WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!

    Loud cheers that shook the air reverberated once more.

    ¡¸Please show it to me okay! The proof that everyone has worked hard to move forward even with all the sadness and suffering and confusion burdening all of you! Your figures that lived in this new era!¡¹

    Shia jumped on the car hood and vibrated her voice like so. Furthermore she energetically hopped around *pyon pyon* while waving her hands.

    Her figure, before anyone realized it was projected in the air on a gigantic screen, an erged projection using space magic.

    Yue-sama smiled ¡¸Fuh¡¹. <em>Nice show! </em>Hajime and others gave her a thumb up.

    Although the crowd was taken aback for a moment by the projection that appeared in empty air,

    ¡¸Shiashia, she¡¯spletely an idol.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly that!¡¹

    Suzu unconsciously muttered. Ryuutarouughed heartily while agreeing with her. That was just how much the figure of Shia hopping around while waving her hands and throwing smiles around was shining bright.

    <em>Who cares about the detail! </em>Such mentality instantly spread through the whole crowd.

    After that there was only a storm of excitement and delight.

    The wild enthusiasm of the people didn¡¯t look like it would die down for a while yet.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    And so,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Myuu-chan. This, by chance can Shia be my recement? How about Wonderful Shia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka-oneechan, that topic, can you not bring it up right now?¡¹

    Nobody noticed how at the back seat Yuuka was secretly trying to pin away the ¡°fourth member¡± status to someone else.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The Star Spirit World arc is nned for two more chapters. This Shirakome has the bad habit of having too much fun and wrote too much, so in the end it¡¯s still just an estimate mon knowledge). Please apany me in this for a bit more.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C I¡¯m not the savior¡¯s fan anymore

    From [Kancolle]¡¯s ¡¸I¡¯m not Naka-chan¡¯s fan anymore¡¹.

    ¨C Foreman, an angel from the sky is-!

    From [Laputa: Castle in the Sky]. Also, the current Shia can go Balus (physically) on the celestial people¡¯s floating ind.

    ¨C She can¡¯t be stabbed with sharp thing though, seriously

    From the nickname of [Negima]¡¯s Rakan, ¡¸Rather that man, he can¡¯t be stabbed with sword though, seriously¡¹Star Spirit World ArcThe Hero¡¯s Triumphant Return

    ¡ºEh? I don¡¯t want to though.¡»

    The legend of the savior Shia. The ¡°Take 2¡± of that beginning was being yed by Yue after doing a very careful selection. Because Shia was watching her with eyes that looked like £¼¡ñ£¾£¼¡ñ£¾.

    The figure of Shia who took out Drucken warily right after being summoned then slowly appearing from inside the light was truly a fitting scene for the beginning of a legend.

    She showed no carelessness or opening. It was extremely awesome how she was smiling fearlessly as though to say bring it on no matter how impossible the task is. It was truly picturesque.

    Myuu, and not just her, even Yuuka and others were also cheering ¡¸Oo, so cool!¡¹ seeing that. The soldiers who were turned into audience were also bing excited like it was only natural.

    Then, the reply that came right after Louis politely requested the salvation of the world was that. Blunt. An immediate answer where even a sign of hesitation was nonexistence.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, art not the result the same no matter where the scene art censored?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not like that! Right after this talk! The intention! That¡¯s important!¡¹

    Yue¡¯s return stare stabbed Shia. Shia shook her rabbit ears vigorously.

    <em>I¡¯m disillusioned. I¡¯m not the savior¡¯s fan anymore</em>¡­¡­the atmosphere of the ce hadn¡¯t be like that but, atmosphere like they had been awakened from a dream could be felt from some of the soldiers.

    ¡¸Calm down, all of you. The point that Shia-dono made at that time was wholly justified. This refusal, it is an expression of her sincerity and kindness.¡¹

    Eric made a nice follow up in order to stop themotion and agitation from spreading.

    ¡¸Well, I guess. If she instantly epted without thinking, I would disparate her ¡°This damn early day Amanogawa-¡°. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, considered an insult for Hajime huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizuku muttered with a conflicted expression. Shia wiped up her cold sweat.

    ¡¸T-that was close desuu. If Hajime-san said something like that to me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get out from bed for a week.¡¹

    ¡¸Getting called ¡°early days Amanogawa¡± is that shocking!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s understandable. Even I wouldst not be able to feel good from that. I wouldst feel inly depressed¡­¡­¡¹

    Words that would make even that hardcore M dragon who considered insult=reward get mentally damaged. Wasn¡¯t that already a type of ¡°curse¡±? Shizuku thought with twitching expression.

    ¡¸Kouki-, good for you. You got Nagumo to fix ¡°early days¡± on your name now.¡¹

    ¡¸Kouki-kun, he really has worked hard¡­¡­I¡¯m happy for him as his childhood friend.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haha, I can imagine Amanogawa-kun makingplicated expression to the extreme if he¡¯s here.¡¹

    Just like Suzu-said, Kouki who was in another world right now was currently making aplicated expression at the present. <em>It feels like someone is badmouthing me? But I can¡¯t argue back because it¡¯s the consequence of my own doing¡­¡­</em>He was thinking like that with murky feeling¡­¡­. Hero, how scary.

    The past rey was still ying forward even while such exchange was going on. Shia¡¯s true intention came to light.

    Which was,

    ¡ºMy life, belongs not only to me alone desu.¡»

    She said that she had family, and that family treasured her greatly, so she herself had to treasure herself just like them. That was why,

    ¡º©¤©¤I, have to prioritize protecting my life above all else.¡»

    Shia Hauria decided the order of her priority with unshakeable resolve, for the sake of all the people who loved Shia Hauria. She dered, that she would abandon all of them because she treasured herself more.

    She proimed that, without even a shred of guilt or gloom.

    ¡¸Myuu~~! As expected Shia-oneechan is kind nano!¡¹

    ¡ºFufufu¡­¡­you are, a kind person.¡»

    Myuu whose expression looked like she was stuffing her face full with exceptionally sweet candies said those words that ovepped with the words of the past Dahlia.

    ¡¸True¡­¡­even though it would be more advantageous for the negotiation if such promation wasn¡¯t made.¡¹

    ¡¸My my, but Liliana-san, that¡¯s one of Shia-san¡¯s good aspect isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s always straightforward. To a pleasant degree.¡¹

    Remia squinted her eyes as she said that. Liliana too said ¡¸Yes, certainly¡¹ and nodded with a smile seeping out on her face. In contrast, Aiko looked depressed for some reason..

    ¡¸Uu, it¡¯s just as you said. I, it was just for an instant but, I thought it would be better if she pretend to cooperate. I¡¯m depressed. I¡¯ve gotten poisoned by Lily-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko-san? What do you mean by that? Hey, please look over here for a second. Hey I said!¡¹

    Well of course, she must meant that she had been influenced by the ck-hearted princess who sometimes would show glimpses of wicked aura like ¡¸Manipting the mass is as easy as taking a candy from a baby!¡¹ or ¡¸Just as nned!¡¹.

    Hajime and others thought that, but they ignored the byy because they wanted to concentrate on the past rey for now. The matter of Liliana drawing near toward Aiko was being taken care of by Remia who was admonishing ¡¸My my¡¹ with a troubled face anyway.

    Besides most importantly,

    ¡ºIf I promised, I would have to keep it no matter what. With my, and also my family¡¯s pride on the line.¡»

    She wouldn¡¯t lie. She couldn¡¯t make a promise that she didn¡¯t n to keep.

    <em>Because, my most beloved person said that and protected my family and me to the end.</em>

    Hearing the unspoken meaning in Shia¡¯s words, somehow it made the soft part in their hearts to be touched, making them feeling ticklish. So it wasn¡¯t the time to care about anything else other than the past rey.

    ¡¸Shia¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Heheh, as Hajime-san¡¯s wife I can¡¯t do something irresponsible after all. Yes¡¹

    Both Hajime and Yue must also be remembering the time when they first came to Fea Bergen and negotiated with the elders.

    The two lovingly fluffed the rabbit ears that Shia shook around with a bit of embarrassment.

    Kaori and others had also watched the past during the Tortus trip. Yuuka and others had also at least heard the story, so they smiled warmly seeing the three acting so close.

    ¡¸I¡¯m guessing, that there is something that happened between Shia-dono and the two of them in the past.¡¹

    Eric and others in the past could only ept the literal meaning of what Shia said. They only considered the words as a show of Shia¡¯s sincerity.

    But, looking at how the three were acting right now, it was easy to guess that those words were based on experience.

    ¡¸Umu. See, Shia¡¯s n was originally looked down as the weakest. Even their fellow rabbit people thought the same. In addition, Shia herself was also weak, however due to her specialness she was shunned by her birthce.¡¹

    ¡¸A lot of things happened, and at the end she along with her whole n got sentenced to death¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, Shia-dono? Along with her family? Impossible¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-sama was weak¡­¡­such thing, I cannot even imagine it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying right? In other words, eh? She was persecuted?¡¹

    Eric, Louis, and Phil were all dumbfounded. Even Greg, even though he said no word, his eyes widened in shock.

    Their voices weren¡¯t that loud, but the nearby soldiers must have heard too. They too looked at each other in bewilderment.

    They couldn¡¯t hide their turmoil from hearing the unimaginable past of the strongest and unrivaled hero who punched even the god.

    The past rey was still progressing even while that was going on. Finally the assault of the celestial people began.

    The past Louis reached out to save Shia. The scene of Shia dodging that was yed. Louis¡¯s face that seemed to say ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re joking right?¡¹ made Nana and others burst intoughter.

    ¡¸Those art the truth. Then, what saved Shia and her family from such situation was Goshujin-sama and Yue at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun and Yue had their own objective, which required the help of Shia and her family. Their interests matched. But, the elders said that they¡¯ll prepare recement for Hauria n.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­so Nagumo-dono chose, to go together with Shia and her family. Because that was what he promised.¡¹

    ¡¸Choosing a single n rather than the side with greater power and influence¡­¡­choosing honor rather than the logical decision. That was what Nagumo-donodid.¡¹

    Tio and Kaori smiled and nodded together.

    They didn¡¯t know the detail. But, they understood that was the start for those three in its truest sense.

    ¡¸But, but still¡­¡­uumu, I can¡¯t believe it.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, thou wouldst not be able to imagine it from all the superhuman feats the current Shia hath done.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that. Rather, I can ept the part of how she was weak. It yed just now in the past rey right? The talk about asking help.¡¹

    ©¤©¤Getting elbowed, bathed in electricity, kicked, and at the end, blown away into a swarm of monster.

    Shia mentioned that. Her encounter with Hajime. Although Tio and others had already known that, even they reflexively looked toward Hajime with gazes that seemed to say ¡¸Uwaa¡¹ despite already hearing that story for many times.

    ¡¸Those are unbing deed toward a girl asking for help. Judging from the brutality of the acts, ¡°the person she asked for help¡± must be Nagumo-dono without a doubt. For such man to keep his promise¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what confused thee!?¡¹

    Tio reflexively made a tsukkomi.

    Kaori smiled wryly. She nced at Tio beside her. She imagined that his majesty Eric definitely couldn¡¯t ever imagine how even such pretty woman before his eyes had actually gotten pile bunkered in the ass before, and not only that, it also caused after-effect (?) that turned her into a dragon with fatal weakness in the ass.

    Though of course, she would never mention such abnormal fact proactively. Even without that, the mode of life of this dragon with mental exhibitionist fetish would get exposed anyway. The person in question had no intention to hide it after all.

    While Kaori was thinking such thing,

    ¡¸Then, could it be Shia-sama¡¯s strength is¡­¡­for the sake of going together with the two of them?¡¹

    Louis asked that question while already half-convinced of the answer. While looking at Hajime, Shia, and Yue, the three of them standing side by side. Such sight looked very ¡°natural¡±.

    ¡¸Fufu, amazing right? A child of n who couldst not even kill a bug, and scared of even small animal, traversed through numerous carnages even while bawling, driven by the simple feeling of ¡°wanting to be together with the two people she loved¡±. She kept standing up no matter how many times even when covered in mud, and finally she arrived to be a hero who beat up even god.¡¹

    Tio bragged with an expression that was overflowing with pride as though she was boasting about herself.

    Anothermotion spread out through the soldiers. The past Shia was carrying Dahlia in princess carry while protecting her from the attack of the celestial people.

    <em>It¡¯s the beginning of legend (deep meaning)! </em>Such cheers rose. Watching the scene made them truly felt like they were watching the encounter between the main character and the heroine.

    The soldiers who were within hearing range were curious to both the projection and the talk that their gazes and necks kept swiveling to left and right.

    ¡¸Aa, Shia-sama. So that time, you came running to where I was in such situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, well. More importantly Dahlia-san, your expression is a bit slovenly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, how embarrassing! Even though it was I myself who did that, what a truly pathetic response to give! If I can go back to the past, I want to pinch my own face-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think that¡¯s a normal response though?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Yue-sama! If it¡¯s now I¡¯ll be able to bow at the same time with my awakening and exin the situation with a smile!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸No, on the contrary that¡¯s scary¡¹¡¹

    Surely, even Shia would distance herself from Dahlia if she really did react like that.

    ¡¸O-oi, Dahlia. Is this alright for you? Certainly this is a precious chance of being able to watch the recording of that time but¡­¡­rather than watching something that you already knew, won¡¯t it be better to listen about Shia-dono¡¯spast?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s fine, Eric. I already know after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaatt!? Since when, where!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa,e to think of it I talked about it a little didn¡¯t I. At the night of the first day of the summoning when I stayed in the pce. And while waiting for Hajime-san toe pick me up, when you came several times with tea that you brewed yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu!!? I never received any report about that from Dahlia!¡¹

    Eric looked at Louis and others. Louis and Greg and also Phil shook their heads vigorously. All of them stared at Dahlia. She should be still just a ¡°duke¡¯s daughter¡± at that time. In her awareness and also her action guidelines!

    Dahlia wordlessly averted her gaze.

    ¡¸T-to report the hero¡¯s private matter like that, it would be too disrespectful.¡¹

    It was an extremely private matter, something that they only talked for a bit during teatime. Shia too was still wary at that time, so she didn¡¯t talk about her family and friends in detail.

    And so, Dahlia¡¯s excuse was a proper one.

    If Shia learned that Dahlia reported their conversations in detail, she definitely wouldn¡¯t talk about it anymore after that.

    But, in that case Dahlia wouldn¡¯t stay quiet and firmly stated that was the reason. She wouldn¡¯t avert her gaze like this. And so, Eric stared reproachfully.

    ¡¸And the actual reason?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Even I, have desire to monopolize.¡¹

    It was a past story of the hero who wasn¡¯t even something that would really affect national interest, something that only she alone knew. What a sweet feeling it was to know that!

    <em>What, it¡¯s not really a problem! Do you have anyin!? </em>Dahlia-san red back severely as though to say that. It was a kind of unjustified anger.

    ¡¸Just because of that, you stayed as the only one to know about Shia-dono¡¯s past¡­¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s cheating!¡¹

    ¡¸Cheating¡­¡­so childish. Didn¡¯t you mention just now how you have grown up?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s that, this¡¯s this!¡¹

    Eric and Dahlia red at each other.

    It was as though they had returned to their childhood. It was a stupid quarrel. Louis massaged his forehead, while Phil let out a snort, and Greg was losing interest and returning his gaze back to the past rey.

    And, inside that past rey, there was Shia who was doing everything she could to avoid fighting and talking with the attackers instead, but the other side wouldn¡¯t deign to listen. Far from that, they said things like how she was an inferior being condescendingly¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Here ites absurdityyyyy-¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The first ones to cheer were Hajime, Myuu, and then Ryuutarou, Atsushi, and Noboru. As expected for those who knew romance ¡°a straightforward right straight¡± was exciting.

    The celestial person flew like a pinball.

    The soldiers were dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t make any sound, meanwhile a huge iron ball was manifested from empty air and it was shot up like a joke.

    And then, it smashed through the cloud while very easily breaking into the speed of sound. The sight of the iron ball radiating shockwave of light blue color to every direction could be seen.

    ¡¸A-a hole at the sky¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸F-foremannn-, from the sky celestial people are-!¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯re you calling foreman, call memander¡­¡­¡¹

    The celestial people were a race that possessed transcendent power. They were truly the ¡°god¡¯s apostles¡± of this world. It would take a human with high-ss talent to just barely be able to offer them a fight. A chance of victory would be barely visible for those with world-ss talent. They were the very personification of such threat.

    Those being, were falling down like flies.

    The voices of the soldiers were trembling from watching the hard to believe sight. Surely among them there were also some who were watching Shia¡¯s fight properly for the first time. No, perhaps that applied to most of them.

    Inside their hearts that were full with only praise and curiosity, the emotion of awe and veneration was also forming. It could be seen clearly even from outside.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸I get youu~~~¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It was Yuuka, Nana, and Taeko who said that.

    No, in the first ce. It was unknown just how many tens of tons thepressed lump of metal weighed, but how could such thing got sent flying until above the cloud by an individual¡¯s personal strength? Midway, there was the sight of a white membrane gotten sted through wasn¡¯t it? That was the sign of breaking through the sound barrier right? Thinking normally that was just strange wasn¡¯t it? Mister Law of Physic, are you doing your job? Their faces were asking those questions.

    ¡ºSo impudent desuuu!!¡»

    The surviving celestial people fired me and lightning that covered the sky, but it was wholly erased off with a swing of the war hammer together with those words.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s impossible!?¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸That¡¯s impossible!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The voice of the celestial person ovepped with the soldiers¡¯ voices.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Isn¡¯t that right~~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    This time Aiko and Liliana joined. They had a distant gaze. How can the sound barrier broken through so quickly? Their faces seemed to say. For shockwave to fly just from a swing, it was iprehensible.

    ¡¸W-wait! That¡¯s a bad move nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Shia is the title holder of ¡°This bugged bunny, she can¡¯t be stabbed with sharp thing though, seriously¡±!¡¹

    Myuu and Kaori who were watching the battle while holding their breath spontaneously yelled.

    The celestial people were attempting a close-quarterbat with sword that was covered with light. The voices ¡¸Aa~¡¹ slipped out from imagining how that attempt would clearly result even without anything like Future Sight.

    Sure enough,

    ©¤©¤*ang*

    A sound that shouldn¡¯te from human body rang out.

    ¡ºHa?¡»

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Haae~~~~??????¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The celestial people¡¯s eyes turned into dot, the same like the soldiers. Their understanding couldn¡¯t keep up anymore. <em>Just what am I watching here? </em>They thought while simultaneously tilting their head and looking up above their head aa~~bsentmindedly.

    ¡¸You guys! Just give up onprehension!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Sakagami said! If you try thinking deeply¡­¡­you¡¯ll get swallowed!¡¹

    ¡¸Just ept it that she¡¯s that kind of creature.¡¹

    Ryuutarou and Atsushi also joined in. With the same transparently clear expression like Nana and others, Noboru even started emitting an aura like the founder of a new religion.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime-san, Hajime-san. For some reason, I¡¯m being treated like the abyss lord though? Please say something to them!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Sorry, Shia. There ain¡¯t a thing I can say-¡¹

    ¡¸Whyyy!?¡¹

    <em>Even though you¡¯re my husband, you don¡¯t have any objection even if your wife get treated like something hard to describe!?</em> Shia raged while grabbing Hajime¡¯s cor. Next, she looked toward Yue but she too¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry, Shia.¡¹

    Yue quietly averted her gaze.

    ¡¸Why!? I¡¯m extremely normal desuu! As long as there is effort and spirit then anyone can do©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The technique that fused magic power and willpower©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸The Ultimate Battle Bunny Bunny Art desu.¡¹

    <em>I won¡¯t give up on the naming that I¡¯ve worked hard to think of. Cherish it! </em>Such wordless pressure burst out. How very Hauria.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tsu, the Ultimate Battle Bunny Bunny Art! By the time you learned that I thought, aa, Shia has finally became an existence that is outside logic huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaddyameannn!?¡¹

    She meant that it was strange to use effort and spirit to aplish something that couldn¡¯t possibly be achieved somehow with effort and spirit.

    Because, Shia hadn¡¯t continuously devoted herself in immersing her body within both magic power and willpower for half of her lifespan like a certain director.

    The projection was still continuing even during this.

    Double Lariat to snap two people¡¯s necks at the same time! Use those corpses as barrier! Yakuza kick on sr plexus!

    <em>This is violence! Overwhelming violence! As expected violence will solve 90% problems of this world! </em>Such scene that practiced Hauria principle in actual practice was ying©¤©¤

    And then,

    ¡ºI¡¯ll send you flying till the moon-!! Desuu!!¡»

    The finishing attack. A silhouette was flying toward the brightly shining full moon with powerful speed©¤©¤and vanished.

    What left after that was only Shia standing still while tapping her war hammer on her shoulder.

    With the moon on her back, the figure of Shia standing at the center became even more unreal. The moonlight became her background light, as though there was a rabbit silhouette floating on the moon too.

    ¡¸Awesome¡­¡­¡¹

    Wonder who was the one muttering that? The ce fellpletely silent, making that voice that leaked from the heart echoed excessively loudly.

    The soldiers could only look up to the sky without any word of rejection. They were trembling slightly, perhaps because of feeling emotionally moved or feeling awed. Either way, the shock from witnessing a legend was apparently more than enough to rob the freedom from their body and heart.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s decided nano. It¡¯s so perfect that nothing can¡¯t surpass it nano! Papaa! Please take pictures! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Complete agreement. I¡¯ll store them in the clear file.¡¹

    ¡¸If possible Myuu also want some acrylic key holder and stands nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t wait to put my skill in use for it!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you two nning to turn me into promotional goodsss-!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural. It¡¯s unthinkable not to immortalize a picture of you that is this perfect and cool and pretty!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think I get your feeling. That¡¯s just how perfect this scene is. Shia, cool.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh? I-is that so?¡¹

    The past rey ended. Gazes naturally gathered toward Shia.

    Shia fidgeted because of Yue¡¯s words while looking over at her surrounding. She saw Kaori and co, and also Yuuka and co nodding <em>yep yep</em> in agreement.

    Putting aside the absurdity that was impossible toprehend, what was cool was cool. There was just no objecting that.

    Combined with her resolute attitude that persisted to her principle from the start till the end made it even cooler.

    Dahlia too was looking her way longingly. Even if she didn¡¯t understand all the other world terms, she looked like she had somehow guessed that they were talking about making something from cutting out the scene just now. As expected from a maid. Unlike Eric and the soldiers who had ¡°?¡±marks floating over their heads!

    ¡¸N-next! Let¡¯s go to the next ce already!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Are youu feeling shyy~~~?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Aah geez! Hajime-san and Yue-san too, please don¡¯t poke at my cheeks like that!¡¹

    <em>I was able to deal with the situation properly rightt? Even when I got tossed out into an unknown ce on my own, I was able to stick to my own principle as befitting Hajime¡¯s wife and Yue¡¯s best friend right?</em>

    Shia agreed to visit this ce of the beginning because she wanted to convey that, but as expected it seemed she became embarrassed by the unreserved praises to her. She pointed at the direction of the capital to escape it.

    Though judging from her blushing cheeks, her swishing rabbit ears, and her shaking rabbit tail, the happy embarrassment inside her heart couldn¡¯t be hidden at all.

    <em>Cute</em>¡­¡­the gazes of Haijme and Yue became warm, and of course it wasn¡¯t limited to just them. Some of the soldiers were even pinching their nose from the destructive power that the embarrassed figure contained.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Umm, Hajime-san. Why aren¡¯t we heading to the pce directly?¡¹

    The magic power fueled car Brieze was leisurely running on the highway toward the capital where there were trees growing sparsely along the way.

    It was in open car mode, a feature that Hajime had added before anyone realized. Furthermore, it was also towing a passenger carriage that hadfortable leather sofas on both sides inside.

    There were Eric and others riding horses at the right side, followed by the soldiers who were also riding horses at the rear.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to watch your battle versus Udar anyway, soing from outside will be better right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, in that case we can just directly teleport to that spot¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What, Shia? You want to watch it that badly, your cool scene?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, that¡¯s not what I-¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯repletely yearning for more huh? This damn recognition hungry monster-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­So sad. Even Shia has turned into that monster that often showed up in inte-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying! Please don¡¯t keep teasing me you two! That¡¯s not what I mean at all desuu!¡¹

    Eric was smiling wryly seeing the exchange happening between Hajime and co.

    It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t use teleport at all. The low hill at the front. The capital woulde into sight after the passed it. They would head until that spot near the capital. The ce where Shia and Udar fight was also nearby.

    But, in that case it would certainly be better to directly teleport there. Shia¡¯s question waspletely proper.

    There was a reason why they didn¡¯t directly teleport there. There was also a reason why they were bringing the soldiers who originally should be tasked to guard the ce of the summoning.

    The cause was none other than the suggestion from Eric.

    Also, that reason had been shared with everyone other than Shia.

    Kaori and others including Myuu at the backseat, and even Yuuka and others who were sitting at the passenger carriage, they were all desperately holding back their expressions from grinning while not saying much.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Eric-san said something about a request didn¡¯t he? And Phil-san also went off alone right after the teleportation.¡¹

    ¡¸A-as expected from you. Phil should have erased his presence when he separated from us¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Fee~ls like something is strange desu.</em> Shia directed such gaze of suspicion toward Eric.

    Eric was visibly looking flustered. Dahlia¡¯s expression became troubled ¡¸You¡¯re still bad at hiding secret. Even though that¡¯s unbing for a king¡¹.

    ¡¸Stop that already Shia-oneechannn. Since when you be someone who is so distrustful toward others like that nanooo¡¹

    ¡¸A really monotone candid advice!?¡¹

    When she looked at the backseat, there was Remia-san whispering something into Myuu¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸The you from before wasn¡¯t that kind of personnn. Return back to the you of that time©`©`¡¹

    ¡¸Remia-san! Just what¡¯re you making Myuusay!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my oh my! Since when you be someone who is so distrusting toward others like that, Shia-san. I¡¯m feeling so sad¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So fussy desu¡¹

    The helping hand from Remia-san was perhaps that kind of thing. Something that was undoubtedly cited from a speech in a scene of some soap opera.

    The car had ran until the foot of the hill while they were having such exchange. What was left was only to go up the hill. They would be able to take an unbroken view of the capital at the top.

    In other words, they would be within the distance where nothing could be hidden anymore.

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were twitching.

    ¡¸Nnu? I wonder what¡¯s this? It¡¯s like it¡¯s really noisy over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, it looks like the retainers who stayed behind had done really well.¡¹

    Shia turned a dubious gaze toward Eric. But, Eric¡¯s gaze was turning toward Hajime. His expression was like a child who seeded in his prank, but deep gratitude could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡¸I was confused when it was mentioned that the outside of the capital will be the best viewing seat, but it now makes sense after knowing how it is possible to view the past like that. Certainly, the spot where the battle against Udar-sama took ce is none other than the best special seat.¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re going to view it anyway it¡¯ll be better to have a lot of audiences.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m grateful. The people will surely rejoice too. I have no doubt it¡¯ll serve to be a good reward for their hard work during these five years. At the same time, it¡¯ll also serve as a good reminder. After all humans¡­¡­are creature that tend to forget even a threat to themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. Well, we too are thankful for being able to receive warm wee. Our interests match in this. So don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡¹

    Hajime and co arrived at the top of the hill while Shia was unable to insert herself into the conversation.

    Like that, she witnessed the reason why they went out of their way to not teleport directly to the destination.

    ©¤©¤WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!

    ©¤©¤Shia-sama~~~~!!

    ©¤©¤Savior-samaaaaaaaaa!!!

    ¡¸Hoe!?¡¹

    The cheers were so loud that it felt like there was a physical impact mming on them. That was the weing that Shia and Hajime and others experienced.

    People, people, people. People were flooding their sight. The highway until the capital waspletely lined up with a crowd of people. Midway there was arge crater that was surrounded by fence. Around it was like a stadium with full seat.

    All of them praised and waved their hands with a smile toward Shia when she appeared above the hill.

    Shia was overcame with surprise while her gaze reflexively looked around at Hajime and Eric and the others.

    She then finally realized,<em>I see.</em>

    The car was turned into open car mode and the security guard soldiersing along with them, and even Eric and others personallying to pick their group, everything was for the sake of this.

    Phil vanished must be for notifying the people here about their arrival too.

    Yes,

    ¡¸A weing parade, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, something like that.¡¹

    During the Tortus trip it was a private affair so they refused Queen Luluaria¡¯s request, and yet it wasn¡¯t so this time. Shia was confused and asked why.

    If Shia was notified about this beforehand, she might refuse it for exactly the same reason, and part of it was simply because Hajime and others were feeling mischievous. After all it felt like despite all the people here calling her the savior, Shia herself looked like she had little self-awareness about it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, how about you wave back at them for now?¡¹

    ¡¸Heh? Ah, I-I guess?¡¹

    Yue¡¯s eyes were very gentle. Hajime and others were also the same. Shia¡¯s head was full with questions. That was exactly why, she stood up and waved her hand reflexively when Yue told her.

    A loud cheers that might even be thrice louder than before thundered. Even the air felt like it was rippling with electricity.

    ¡¸Uhhyaa~~~h, awesomeee!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a live venue!¡¹

    ¡¸It really feels like a super idol makes her long-awaited appearance in this spot huh!¡¹

    ¡¸This must also be the effect of Dahlia-san¡¯s missionary work¡­¡­even so her poprity is just sky high.¡¹

    Nana and Taeko unconsciously ducked their heads. Atsushi and Noboru¡¯s faces were slightly twitching from the pressure that the crowd was radiating. They were astounded by just how fanatical the crowd was.

    ¡¸To challenge the gods, overturned the decision that shouldst be absolute, saving mankind¡­¡­truly a grand feat.¡¹

    ¡¸True. The time she spent here was also short, and only a limited number of people got into contact with her at that time, so she became even more of a ¡°legendary character¡± over here.¡¹

    ¡¸If someone like thate nearby, of course they¡¯ll be this crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸The people of Tortus are also simr like this toward Hajime-san who defeated Ehito. That¡¯s just how much their hearts were saved.¡¹

    Tio, Shizuku, Kaori, and Liliana directed their gazes warmly toward Shia.

    Shia looked back over her shoulder toward them. Then Aiko and others also continued.

    ¡¸All of them want to express their gratitude. Surely they all wanted the chance to thank you directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-san only thought of what happened here as ¡°a bit of adventure¡± at best but¡­¡­it¡¯s fine you know, for you to feel prouder about it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as mama said nano! Shia-oneechan, you¡¯ve protected all those people over there nano! You¡¯re a hero nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why, you don¡¯t need to get that startled. How about you act prouder?¡¹

    Myuu and Yuuka¡¯s words made Shia looked toward the cheering people once more.

    She only persisted in following her principle and acted ording to her and her family¡¯s pride. She only did what she could. Surely if it looked like the situation was impossible for her, she would prioritize her life above all else.

    That was why, she didn¡¯t think of what she had done as a grand feat at all.

    She understood that they called her the savior and felt grateful to her. After all the people at the Vige were also like that.

    But, a crowd that easily numbered more than ten thousand formed a walkway of triumph on the road toward the capital. And they all were weing <em>her</em>, not Hajime, or Yue, or anyone else. As expected such sight bewildered her.

    She thought that all these were a bit exaggerated. She even felt dispirited.

    ¡¸I had Hajime-san¡¯s help at that time, and the reformation of the world was all thanks to Yue-san and others. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not like I did all by my own strength¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, it¡¯s Shia who is in the mind of the people of this world. Their feeling for you is genuine.¡¹

    Yue was directing an extraordinarily gentle gaze toward her. Even Dahlia and Eric were smiling softly at her.

    ¡¸I think even family head-sama wouldn¡¯t act if not because of Shia-sama¡¯s wish. Your feeling and action, they moved other people¡¯s hearts.¡¹

    ¡¸You were only involved with a limited number of people previously so you might not have enough self-awareness but¡­¡­these five years, although you were gone from here, Shia-dono¡¯s existence was definitely one of the pirs supporting their hearts. Please, I hope you can ept their gratitude.¡¹

    ¡¸Dahlia-san, Eric-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Brieze slowly started moving. Her gaze moved toward Hajime.

    ¡¸It was Eric who asked me for this but, I was the one who okayed it. Even if this kind of thing feels like a bother for you Shia, well, forgive me. It¡¯s my selfishness.¡¹

    ¡¸Selfishness, is it?¡¹

    Her heart was still not calming down as though she was floating in the cloud for some reason. Her rabbit ears were also swaying restlessly. Her expression looked absentminded <em>pohee~</em>.

    She waved her hand almost unconsciously toward the people who were gradually getting closer. She looked toward Hajime.

    And then, she gasped from his words.

    ¡¸©¤©¤I wanted to be a hero.¡¹

    Those were the words that Shia¡¯s mother, Mona once said.

    She wanted to be a hero who could stand against everything that wanted to take away her important people and protect them. That was the bold desire of her who was born as the weakest race and also with the weakest body.

    In the confrontation against the empire, that wish came true through Shia and Karm and others. Hauria became heroes for their brethrens.

    The figure of Shia, her expression when she reported that in front of Mona¡¯s grave was something that Hajime remembered vividly.

    ¡¸Shia, you became a hero for your brethrens. You made your mother¡¯s wish came true in her ce. But you know, as expected nothing beats a child surpassing their parent right?¡¹

    That was the wish, feeling that Hajime harbored after taking Myuu as his daughter. Surely Mona should feel the same.

    ¡¸You told me that she was someone with burning eyes and heart but, from where I stand Shia is more amazing. Because, Shia is someone who is like a sun after all. Your eyes and your heart too.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umm, Hajime-san. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing though¡­¡­you saying that in front of everyone like this¡­¡­¡¹

    *Fidget fidget* Hajime¡¯s unrestrained words were already no different with a seduction. Shia couldn¡¯t stop herself from turning red.

    Yue and others were watching. With really wide grins. Dahlia-san was blushing crimson. Eric and others , and the crowd at the front that had gotten really close had their chests shot (metaphor) seeing Shia¡¯s embarrassed expression.

    ¡¸The daughter with eyes and heart that are like sun has surpassed her mother¡¯s wish, saving not only her breathrens but even a whole world. Then, there¡¯s no way I don¡¯t wanna see it. The figure of ¡°Hero Shia Hauria¡± being praised by the mass.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡­¡­¡¹

    That was Hajime¡¯s selfishness. No, surely it was also the selfishness of Yue and others.

    She was struck dumb. The words to express her erupting feeling wouldn¡¯te out.

    But, the feeling as though the inside of her chest was constricted was painful but sweet.

    Her rabbit ears started pping in high speed. Her rabbit tail was swaying so fast it was like it was leaving behind afterimages.

    The crowd was already right before her eyes. Before she realized it, the call of ¡°Hero Shia Hauria¡± had been yelled on repeat with beautiful harmony. They called her neither the savior or braver, but ¡°hero¡±.

    Surely, this too was Hajime¡¯s doing. After all he was exchanging look with Eric like someone who had seeded with a mischief.

    ¡¸Geez¡­¡­¡¹

    Her chest was filled to the brim with a feeling that she couldn¡¯t express using words. She could only whisper like that.

    The car stopped. The cheers of the people were growing smaller bit by bit. In contrast, the shine in their eyes brightened and there was color of expectation for something in their expressions.

    Shia moved her gaze to Hajime, then to Yue, Tio, Kaori, Shizuku, Myuu¡­¡­and to Eric and others at the end. Then she looked toward hajime once more.

    Hajime smiled and spoke strongly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the main character of this tale. Shia Hauria is the protagonist.¡¹

    <em>Now, show us the figure of our family member getting praised, the hour of triumph of therade who we are proud of.</em>

    That expectation was unspokenly conveyed. The meager wish of her family andrades that just felt so warm.

    Shia didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She tightly clenched her tear ducts that almost loosened up. Her rabbit ears straightened up tensely.

    She held her head high with dignity and looked straight to the front. Her whole body was enveloped in beautiful faint blue light.

    Like that, while the people became stirred <em>Oooooo-</em>, she spoke for the first time with a volume that was amplified using the application of body strengthening.

    It was the first voice that announced the hero¡¯s triumphant return.

    ¡¸Everyoneeeeeee!! ©¤©¤I¡¯m backkkkk!!!¡¹

    She was so embarrassed that copied a bit of anime material though.

    ©¤©¤UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!

    ©¤©¤WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!

    Loud cheers that shook the air reverberated once more.

    ¡¸Please show it to me okay! The proof that everyone has worked hard to move forward even with all the sadness and suffering and confusion burdening all of you! Your figures that lived in this new era!¡¹

    Shia jumped on the car hood and vibrated her voice like so. Furthermore she energetically hopped around *pyon pyon* while waving her hands.

    Her figure, before anyone realized it was projected in the air on a gigantic screen, an erged projection using space magic.

    Yue-sama smiled ¡¸Fuh¡¹. <em>Nice show! </em>Hajime and others gave her a thumb up.

    Although the crowd was taken aback for a moment by the projection that appeared in empty air,

    ¡¸Shiashia, she¡¯spletely an idol.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly that!¡¹

    Suzu unconsciously muttered. Ryuutarouughed heartily while agreeing with her. That was just how much the figure of Shia hopping around while waving her hands and throwing smiles around was shining bright.

    <em>Who cares about the detail! </em>Such mentality instantly spread through the whole crowd.

    After that there was only a storm of excitement and delight.

    The wild enthusiasm of the people didn¡¯t look like it would die down for a while yet.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    And so,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Myuu-chan. This, by chance can Shia be my recement? How about Wonderful Shia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka-oneechan, that topic, can you not bring it up right now?¡¹

    Nobody noticed how at the back seat Yuuka was secretly trying to pin away the ¡°fourth member¡± status to someone else.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    The Star Spirit World arc is nned for two more chapters. This Shirakome has the bad habit of having too much fun and wrote too much, so in the end it¡¯s still just an estimate mon knowledge). Please apany me in this for a bit more.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C I¡¯m not the savior¡¯s fan anymore

    From [Kancolle]¡¯s ¡¸I¡¯m not Naka-chan¡¯s fan anymore¡¹.

    ¨C Foreman, an angel from the sky is-!

    From [Laputa: Castle in the Sky]. Also, the current Shia can go Balus (physically) on the celestial people¡¯s floating ind.

    ¨C She can¡¯t be stabbed with sharp thing though, seriously

    From the nickname of [Negima]¡¯s Rakan, ¡¸Rather that man, he can¡¯t be stabbed with sword though, seriously¡¹

    ¨C Are you shyy?

    Imagine the intonation or the look of Happy of [Fairy Tail].

    ¨C I¡¯m back!

    It seems the original material is from Anavel Gato of [Mobile Suit Gundam 0083].

    ¨C Who cares about the detail!

    Apparently the original material is from [ck Angels].

    PreviousTable of ContentNext

    ¨C Are you shyy?

    Imagine the intonation or the look of Happy of [Fairy Tail].

    ¨C I¡¯m back!

    It seems the original material is from Anavel Gato of [Mobile Suit Gundam 0083].

    ¨C Who cares about the detail!

    Apparently the original material is from [ck Angels].

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc This is the True Evolved</strong>

    In respond to the unstoppable wild excitement, Aiko disyed a masterful technique with the face of a professional. She casted ¡°Soul Repose that kept the target¡¯s feeling still heated up but to an exquisite degree where they wereposed¡±.

    If she didn¡¯t do that, it felt like the crowd would swarm them. Originally that should be impossible to happen because they also had royalty with them, but that was just how amazing their fanatism toward Shia©¤©¤or rather her idol power was.

    ¡¸At this rate it might be possible for something like hero cult to form?¡¹

    ¡¸So many people are praying or worshipping here!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-san and Aiko-san too, why are you two looking that happy?¡¹

    The crowd¡¯s mood was still heated up although they had be in their best behavior.

    The wall of people was parting bit by bit like when Moses parted the sea. The group slowly advanced toward therge crater that was surrounded by fence while Shia was waving her hand with a smile still pasted on her face.

    She felt like her cheeks would start cramping soon.Because for some reason? Kaori and Aiko¡¯s words weren¡¯t an exaggeration at all.

    ¡¸S-Shia-oneecha~~n. There¡¯re babies being lifted up here and there for some reason nano. Their dads and moms are yelling with dreadful look, asking you to name them nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What did you say? Desuu¡¹

    <em>There is no way you didn¡¯t hear you self-proimed hell bunny ears owner¡­¡­</em>Hajime and others thought, but they also understood her feeling that made her became conveniently hard of hearing in convenient timing so they ignored the byy. It was something that any hero had after all.

    ¡¸Waao¡­¡­this amaziing. Shia-chi~, all the females from cute girl to prettydy are all looking to get lucky with you~¡¹

    ¡¸The ¡°embrace me¡± call is a bit scaryy¡¹

    Nana and Taeko were cackling while reporting that.

    Shia was trying not to look at the female group that was noticeably even more wildly enthusiastic or rather making a fierce appeal toward her, so she wagged her rabbit tail up and down in protest as though to say <em>Please don¡¯t go out of your way to mention that!</em>

    ¡¸So this is also Dahlia-san¡¯s work huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Now I¡¯m really curious how it looked like when she was doing her missionary work.¡¹

    ¡¸Judging from this, it looks like that rumor really has gotten spread out everywhere huh.¡¹

    Atsushi, Noboru, and Ryuutarou were watching with twitching expressions. Even the males around the female group looked a bit put off. That was just how crazy the females¡¯ seriousness was.

    ¡¸The voices rejoicing from the saint¡¯s return doesn¡¯t lose against the voices praising Shiashia. And those two ¡°returned together¡± like this, so, you can guess it right?¡¹

    The two¡¯s simultaneous return invoked magnificent spections. It drove the people¡¯s imagination to the territory of unjust suspicion even. That was what happened.

    In fact, <em>As I thought, those two are¡­¡­</em>that kind of voice or expression could be seen here and there. It was even more so with the female crowd. They all had a convinced expression in their faces.

    Suzu looked toward Dahlia with a wry smile. Dahlia who was looking back toward the people with affectionate smile immediately turned red.

    ¡¸My deepest apologies, Shia-sama¡­¡­my feeling toward Shia-sama has driven all these girlspletely out of their mind-. If you have to me someone then me me!¡¹

    ¡¸Can I ask you to stop saying something like that with a voice that loud-!? Staring at me with teary eyes like that is also forbidden desuu!¡¹

    <em>Look, because of Dahlia-san they all go, KYAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!</em>

    ¡¸tsuu, A-amazing. They¡¯re so shrilly.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Shizuku. This art already like ¡°a scream from a murder incident¡±¡­¡­Remia, art thee alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What is it?¡¹

    Remia mama who instantly protected her daughter¡¯s ears with her hands had sacrificed her own eardrums in return. She was looking a bit dizzy.

    Of course, the damage to Shia who had the most excellent hearing needn¡¯t to be said. As expected she had avoided direct hit by reflexively folding her rabbit ears, even so her furs were standing on ends.

    Even Hajime went ¡¸Uo, oo~¡¹ with blinking eyes. Perhaps the volume could be ssified as a sonic weapon already.

    The men around them were looking around in confusion was surely because they were thinking ¡¸Eeehh~, I can¡¯t hear any voice anymore suddenly? Whyy~?¡¹

    Healing magic secretly flew from Kaori.

    Even while that was going on the female crowd that was hoping to get lucky with the hero were,

    ¡¸As I thought it¡¯s true! The two are mutually in love!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, there¡¯re all those women around them! All of them are Shia-sama¡¯s harem member!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, there¡¯re also males though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Who the hell are they! Isn¡¯t there only one man who can serve Shia-sama at her side!?¡¹

    ¡¸Surely they¡¯re the household servants! There¡¯s no mistaking that! That¡¯s it!¡¹

    ¡¸Servant¡­¡­so there¡¯s also that venue! Even if I can¡¯t be a mistress, if I can get into the servant slot that might be an opening at the future! If I serve faithfully, one day Shia-sama¡¯s eyes will¡­¡­¡¹

    Such voices reverberated.

    Heroes had great fondness for sensual pleasures¡­¡­the people in this world, or at least some of the women seemed to believe that such saying was something that Shia practiced in real world.

    Even other people who still weren¡¯t sure of what to believe seemed to be leaning of feeling convinced of their theory¡­¡­

    ¡¸You thereee! That¡¯s wrong! I¡¯m Hajime-san¡¯s wife desu! You all don¡¯t even have a shadow of hope okay!¡¹

    Shia couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and pointed sharply toward the female crowd while insisting loudly.

    It was a bad move.

    ¡¸Ah, they fainted.¡¹

    Hajime spoke understandingly ¡¸Well, of course they¡¯ll reach the limit or go limit break if their favorite super idol talk to them¡¹ with a wry smile.

    <em>I don¡¯t get it! </em>Shia screamed inside her heart.

    ¡¸Aiko-san-, can I ask you to administer a bit stronger ¡°Soul Repose¡± to the people here-!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t disobey the proper dosage like thatt!¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about something like that! Or rather, really why¡¯re you looking so happy like that!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s lonely if I don¡¯t have anyrade.¡¹

    ¡¸For some reason you have this emo mood around you but I just don¡¯t get it okay!¡¹

    There was nothing better than having as many ¡°worshippedrade¡± as possible. It was good for her mental health. That must be what she meant, judging from the sweet smile on Kaori and Aiko¡¯s faces.

    Liliana was looking down while muttering something like ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to say but sorry¡­¡­the people in my world are¡­¡­¡¹. After all both the angel religion and the goddess faith were already organizations that couldn¡¯t be stopped by anyone.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, don¡¯t just focus on Dahlia©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san. I¡¯ll p you if you try to be mischievous now. With Level X.¡¹

    Yue leaned forward to hug Shia¡¯s arm, but after that she became despondent and sat back on her seat. She also followed up with hugging Hajime¡¯s arm to proim that she was Hajime¡¯s wife to the end.

    <em>That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t hit me. Yue-san is aware you know? That Shia right now at Level X can leave a hand mark on azantium even if she isn¡¯t serious, </em>her eyes said.

    <em>I also know that Hajime¡¯s face became tense seeing that metal getting dented like y like that, I know¡­¡­I know¡­¡­I know¡­¡­</em>

    ¡¸H-hey, Nagumo. Aren¡¯t we moving too slow? Let¡¯s do the past rey quickly.¡¹

    Yuuka suddenly, or rather, she couldn¡¯t be patient anymore and leaned forward from her seat.

    <em>Oooooo</em>©`©`, somewhat thick sounding cheers spread out. That must be the cause of Yuuka looking strangely red.

    ¡¸We already move around ten meters even like this. People might jump in front of us with a crowd this big. Safe driving, it¡¯s important.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something that isn¡¯t like you at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that cruel?¡¹

    Hajime must understand why Yuuka was asking something like that. A bit of mischief was showing in his face.

    ¡¸More importantly, don¡¯t lean forward too much like that. Your skirt is short after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, I-I know that!¡¹

    ¡¸Your chest area is also opened©¤©¤they might spill out.¡¹

    ¡¸Sexual harassment!¡¹

    *p p* Yuuka hit Hajime¡¯s shoulder with bright red face. Her other hand was covering her chest area.

    That gesture, expression, and then the shaking of one part because of the vibration from her pping movement, they made even more cheers of ¡¸Ooo©`©`©`¡¹ to rise up thickly.

    As expected the destructive power of ¡°sacred outfit mini skirt maid¡± was terrible. <em>Who¡¯s that girl who is allowed to wear such shameful</em><em>©¤©¤</em><em>I mean lewd</em><em>©¤©¤</em><em>no I mean, wonderful outfit is!?</em> Such deeply interested voices came from everywhere.

    ¡¸A-as I thought I need to change¡­¡­Nagumo, let me evacuate to the Miniature Garden for a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸Out of the question.¡¹

    ¡¸Why notttt!¡¹

    The pping got boosted by the embarrassment and it finally changed into *pow pow*. Hajime didn¡¯t answer Yuuka and gave a thumb up with a serious face toward Nana and Taeko over his shoulder.

    ¡¸Miyazaki, Sugawara. Let me say this one more time. ©¤©¤Nice sense.¡¹

    In respond to that, Nana and Taeko brushed up their hair with cool expressions.

    ¡¸I guess? Look forward to it okay, Nagumo-chi.¡¹

    ¡¸Twelve outfits. You listening? We¡¯ve prepared twelve happily embarrassing outfits for this trip. Fuh¡¹

    Yuuka red furiously, however, she immediately returned to her seat in low spirits. While looking embarrassed. No, perhaps she was looking happy?

    ¡¸Nagumo-dono, how about around there?¡¹

    Eric who was watching the interaction between Hajime and others while smiling wryly. He then pointed from his horse.

    He was pointing at a spot that was slightly outside the crowd. Around therge crater that was surrounded by fence, there was an evenrger round open space of around several hundred meters.

    The soldiers of the capital must have been mobilized. The soldiers became a perfectly round wall that stopped the crowd from approaching closer.

    Seen from the sky, it might look like a colosseum.

    There was Phil at the right side of that open space. He was waving his hand. There were even more soldiers and people who looked like nobles gathering there. It looked like there were even good quality chairs and beverages prepared.

    Eric was pointing at that way.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any reason to refuse. Though it¡¯ll be troubling if they rush us with greetings.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be fine. I have warned them beforehand. Phil too had made sure to remind them again.¡¹

    ¡¸My thanks for your consideration. Well, they won¡¯t have any thought of that anyway when the past rey activate.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, no doubt about that.¡¹

    Hajime turned his eyes toward Shia amidst the unceasing cheers.

    ¡¸Uu~, fine desuuu~. Aftering this far, I¡¯ll y the hero role thoroughly!¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Shia guessed Hajime¡¯s idea of going out of their way to take a detour and she shrugged.

    She then jumped energetically on the car¡¯s hood and called out to the crowd. That bold action was certainly suitable for a hero.

    The car intentionally took the roundabout way so Shia and the saint and their group could pass in front of the crowd. The cheers naturally became louder seeing the passing group waving their hands at them. There were even quite a lot of people who broke into tears.

    Like that, Shia and co gave fan service (?) properly. Then next they approached the country¡¯s authorities who gave them a very light greeting but contained deep respect that could certainly be felt.

    ¡¸Then Yue. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll die from embarrassment if I blundered in front of this many people. I swear I¡¯ll perfectly reproduce the past with my life on the line!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re immortal¡­¡­¡¹

    The main event of today¡¯s heroic triumphant parade would finally start.

    Yue was d in golden aura.

    The crowd stirred. Eric raised his voice loudly.

    ¡¸Everyone, listen! After this our honored guest shall demonstrate a glimpse of another world¡¯s mystic! Peel your eyes to watch carefully! The mythological battle that unfolded that day, at that time, in this ce! And then, let us engrave it once more inside our heart! The meaning of the divine punishment! The figure of the hero who stood against it! And our new way of life!¡¹

    Eric¡¯s voice gantly reverberated through the voice amplifier system that was installed in the upgraded Brieze. Eric said thanks with his eyes toward Hajime even while feeling a bit surprised by his thoughtfulness.

    The crowd was bewildered and turned quiet. In that instant, the concentrating Yue snapped her fingers with a yell ¡¸Hereeee!!¡¹.

    As expected from Yue-sama. She was dead on this time. It was like the world became slightly dull and a transparent thundercloud appeared above their heads. The past scene ovepped with reality.

    A stir and tumult spread out once more. Meanwhile someone yelled. ¡¸A-a god! It¡¯s the god of thundercloud!¡¹ They said.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze moved toward the top of the hill.

    There was a good looking man standing there, with naked upper body wearing something like a hakama on his lower body. His whole body was radiating sparks. He was floating in the air imposingly.

    The crowd was holding their breath and turning pale by the divine majesty that could be felt even across the image projection. Some were even unconsciously and immediately bending their knees and lowering their head.

    ¡¸Udar-san¡­¡­he¡¯s really a god huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan, are you aware that your words just now are quite horrible?¡¹

    ¡¸My my, he¡¯ll cry you know? That person, he¡¯s unexpectedly a delicate person after all.¡¹

    Kaori and Remia smiled wryly at Shizuku¡¯s impression that slipped out unconsciously.

    But, they too understood her feeling. Tio and others were also making the same expression.

    Slime Udar had nonexistent majesty, and Soare was too intense that he wasn¡¯t standing out at all inparison, but he too was generally a Shia lover who wasn¡¯t right in the head.

    Often he acted to be Soare¡¯s stopper, but that wasn¡¯t because of hismon sense. Eighty percent of time it was because seeing Soare hovering around Shia was an eyesore.

    He was often seen making a suggestion with a smug face in order to be useful to Shia before getting down because of getting rejected. Remia and others had seen Udar hugging his knees on the bottom of Treasure Tree while Soare was telling¡¸Serves you right!¡¹ at such Udar several times.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that something like Udar¡¯s divine majesty became ced in the dustbin of history after that.

    ¡¸Umm, Yue-san. The important scene where my Schutaif-tan got blown away is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, I know. But, the people inside the capital don¡¯t really know about the situation over here right? It would be scary for them if lightning suddenly pour down even if it¡¯s just a past rey.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, certainly.¡¹

    Not all people in the crowd today were outside the capital that day. To them, even the current situation where thundercloud suddenly appeared was something shocking.

    Perhaps there were also people who were traumatized by what happened that day. Then, it would be better to start the rey from the moment where Shia faced Udar.

    Shia too smiled broadly to Yue¡¯s thoughtfulness. It was a consideration to make up for the ¡°Scene clip selection failure incident¡± that happened before this. Eric and others were also sending grateful gazes toward her.

    ¡ºSo youe, child of another world.¡»

    Udar¡¯s dignified voice reverberated. The people cowered just from that. At the side Ryuutarou and co said ¡¸Uwaa, so dignifieddd¡­¡­¡¹ in surprise, while Nana and co said ¡¸At this time he¡¯s still a normal hunk, and yet now¡­¡­¡¹ with a gaze that usually would be directed at something disappointing. That was just how unusual a godly Udar was.

    But, if Udar was here then ¡¸Eh¡­¡­my reputation, is so low¡­¡­?¡¹ he would be down and he might went to the base of the Treasure Tree to hug his knees again there, even so he would surely have a self-introspection to some degree.

    ¡¸He¡¯s still a god even like that though. As expected, I got a chill that time by the rush of death visions I got.¡¹

    Shia said that with an expression that showed some bitterness. Right after that.

    ¡ºForgive me¡»

    In contrast with the horribly sad expression, a lethal attack was casually fired but©¤©¤

    The crowd could only see a sh of lightning striking empty air. Remnant of light that looked like a warped pentagram was burned into their eyes, at the same time they felt like the body of the past Shia was slightly blurred.

    *Paann* A dry sound boomed a beatter. That was surely the thunder.

    When they realized, Udar was standing at a slight distance away from the ce he was formerly located at.

    They didn¡¯t understand what happened at all. They tilted their heads slightly from the light and sound they sensed, and from seeing Shia¡¯s figure that was getting cold sweat while breathing slightly hard.

    They didn¡¯t have even the faintest idea.

    That offenses and defenses that easily numbered more than ten had been exchanged in the interval just now that ought to be described as an instant.

    ¡¸Did you guys see?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸There¡¯s no way we did-¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸No no, impossible impossible!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The boys & Nana, Taeko, and Suzu shook their heads left and right in respond to Hajime¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Myu~, Myuu could only see the first lightning spear nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Myuu could¡­¡­m-my my, really this child, since when did she¡¹

    Remia panicked for a moment wondering whether her daughter had also started stepping into the bugged domain just like Shia, but she calmed down seeing the sunsses that Myuu was wearing.

    She must have used the sunsses¡¯ senses magnification function. Her figure when wearing the sunsses while standing imposingly with folded arms was strangely radiating the aura of the strong. Remia¡¯s expression became conflicted was surely because of that.

    In any case, although she had the assistance of an artifact, it would still be difficult to follow the happening unless she had anticipated it from the start and concentrated, so it was still a considerable readiness that she exhibited.

    ¡¸That art genuinely lightning speed correct? Of course it¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸It might be different if I¡¯m in apostle mode. Unlike with the railgun, you can¡¯t even predict where the attack wille from the barrel¡¯s direction after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Moving freely in the speed of railgun¡­¡­I see. This unreasonableness is certainly just as expected from a god.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku, won¡¯t you be able to see it when reinforced with sublimation magic?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. Let¡¯s test it for a bit.¡¹

    It seemed there was nobody who could properly follow the offenses and defenses just now with sight alone. Shizuku became motivated from Liliana¡¯s suggestion. She thought that it might be possible while she was buffed.

    Originally, lightning speed was something that was just that broken. It was a speed that was literally in another dimension. Human wasn¡¯t allowed to even perceive it. It was truly the domain of god.

    ¡¸But, it looked like Shia-sama had splendidly pulled through though.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, Dahlia-san. At that time even I couldn¡¯t keep up desu. I was just moving based on the glimpses of future that I got a moment ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Future sight, huh. That¡¯s an outrageous ability that is suitable for a hero.¡¹

    Dahlia and Eric were impressed, but the crowd that didn¡¯t understand the situation in detail was still in a confusion.

    They were watching the talk between Shia and Udar that wasn¡¯t on the same wavelength at all with iprehension.

    ¡¸Say, Yue-san. If the scenes after this are also filled with that kind of exchange, there won¡¯t really be any meaning in watching¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuuka looked around with a troubled face at the surrounding big shots and spectators who were getting enveloped in a doubtful atmosphere.

    Yue nodded.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, no need to finish that, Yuuka. Yue Channel can do anything, from resolution adjustment to mosaic editing, from scene clipping until embellishment too, anything goes. Of course, double speed and slow motion are also included!¡¹

    ¡¸No, embellishment should be a no go.¡¹

    Yue smoothly ignored Yuuka¡¯s tsukkomi and stopped the past rey right before Shia started a heated argument. She then quickly rewound the projection to right before the battle began. The reversing image caused a stir.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Restart! Yue Channel can cope even with lightning speed!¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯re you advertising to?¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s tsukkomi was disregarded and this time the projection yed in a speed that even an ordinary person could follow with their eyes.

    Udar fired a lightning spear, at the same time he changed into a streak of lightning and circled around to Shia¡¯s back. And then, he returned to human form instantly while his hand shot forward to stab Shia¡¯s heart from behind.

    Screams rose from here and there. Relieved voices slipped out when Shia dodged.

    But, they had no time to breath just like Shia at that time.

    Lightning fast movements and attacks assaulted Shia from every direction. Shia¡¯s expression that showed no leeway at all while desperately dodging conveyed an enormous tension.

    This was the personification of lightning. The threat of nature that had its own will.

    ¡ºOh child of another world. Please stop struggling.¡»

    The exchangested only for several seconds even through the rey that was slowed into perceivable-by-sight speed. But, everyone let out a long sigh of relieve when it ended. They all were holding their breath before they knew it.

    That several seconds were just that jampacked.

    ¡¸To be honest, I was taking things too lightly. I was told that the celestial people are at the level of god¡¯s apostle. It was a deadly carelessness.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. It¡¯s admirable to know your own mistake!¡¹

    Shia¡¯s expression was still bitter even after Yue gave her a praise. She was ashamed.

    After all putting it another way, it was a blunder that she had to be scolded for if she didn¡¯t reflect on it.

    ¡¸Well, at that time you had just started getting used with the peaceful life in Japan after all. That blunder is something that you could use all of us with. I think the saying that carelessness is the greatest enemy really hit the mark here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If it was you Nagumo, how would you deal with that?¡¹

    Yuuka asked with a deep curiosity. The way she didn¡¯t ask ¡°Could you deal with that?¡± could be perceived as her immense faith on him that there was no way Hajime would lose. Yue and Kaori, no, even Nana and Taeko and Suzu were grinning broadly.

    ¡¸Me? Let¡¯s see. First¡­¡­no, Myuu.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think I¡¯d do if it was me?¡¹

    The sunsses looked strangely good Myuu. She slightly pushed up the sunsses with her fingertip as she looked at papa. Even that gesture looked good like it was performed by an actress in a movie.

    Nobody there had even the slightest inkling that it was actually the result of her thinking ¡¸Now that Myuu has received sunsses too, Myuu can¡¯t lose against the abyss lord nano! Myuu need to research the optimum angle and pose quickly!¡¹.

    If it became known that the rival in Myuu¡¯s heart was the abyss lord¡­¡­there was no doubt that papa would go inflict some unreasonableness to the lord.

    Yuuka and others tilted their heads ¡¸Why is he asking Myuu-chan?¡¹, meanwhile Myuu showed a thinking pose for a bit. A second passed and she stylishly took off the sunsses and spoke the answer with a crisp expression.

    ¡¸The instant papa heard about the divine spirit of thundercloud-san, papa would create, instor? Equipment that is lightning proof nano. Then, papa would make a show, your attack doesn¡¯t work see~ to provoke the god¡¯s pride and narrow down his field of vision, while secretly positioning Cross Velts or something to lock the space nano. Then, papa would raise a barrier and bomb the divine spirit-san inside a two-fold barrier until he die nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Good answer. I present you with gold star.¡¹

    ¡¸Waaaaaaaiii, nano!¡¹

    Myuu-chan hopped *pyon-* in happiness.

    Ryuutarou and co went ¡¸Nagumo family¡¯s special education is insaneee¡­¡­¡¹ with put-off expressions. Even Eric and the other big shots made a face that said ¡¸Eww, what¡¯s with this little girl, so scary¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸By the way, what if it was Myuu? What would you do if someone you can¡¯t beat attack you?¡¹

    ¡¸Call someone, either papa or the Onee-chans!¡¹

    ¡¸If you can¡¯t contact me or the others?¡¹

    ¡¸Run!¡¹

    ¡¸If you can¡¯t run?¡¹

    ¡¸Negotiate!¡¹

    ¡¸If you can¡¯t negotiate?¡¹

    ¡¸Take hostage!¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s no hostage?¡¹

    ¡¸Buy time by lying or bluffing!¡¹

    ¡¸If everything doesn¡¯t work and you¡¯re forced to fight?¡¹

    Myuu instantly answered papa¡¯s questions.

    The expressions of the surrounding were increasingly turning put-off ¡¸Uwaa¡¹. Remia mama¡¯s expression became like ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of face to make at this kind of time¡±. Meanwhile, the second round looked like it was going to start inside the past rey.

    Words didn¡¯t work, persuasion was impossible. The god was simply informing his decision matter-of-factly.

    Then, there was no choice.

    Shia swung Drucken once. Sheughed fearlessly.

    Myuu too grinned fearlessly at her papa¡¯s question.

    ¡ºIf there is no choice but to fight then I can only fight. I will acquire the right to live without fail.¡»

    ¡¸If there is no choice but to fight then Myuu can only fight nano. Myuu will not give up till the end no matter what.¡¹

    A torrent of pale blue light pierced the sky as though to stir the whole atmosphere.

    Myuu looked up straight to such Shia with sparkling eyes.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t give any damn whether you are divine spirit or whatever desu. This little me here, is a wife of a godyer you know?¡»

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter who the opponent is nano. Because, Myuu is papa¡¯s daughter.¡¹

    The past Shia went toward the enemy before her.

    Myuu looked toward her papa who was testing her with his questions.

    Their voices loudly dered with firm determination.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll rabbit you up! Desuu!!¡»

    ¡¸Things like honorable defeat can eat shit! Myuu will survive no matter how unsightly nano!¡¹

    Only people who were very close nearby heard Myuu¡¯s answer. But, all those nearby people without exception saw the same radiance like Shia from the little girl.

    The strong heart that couldn¡¯t break no matter what against anyone, even against god.

    Ryuutarou and co went ¡¸Nagumo family¡¯s special education is insaneee¡­¡­¡¹ with a smile. Eric and the other big shots were muttering ¡¸Eww, what¡¯s with this little girl, so cool¡­¡­¡¹.

    Hajime gave Myuu a head pat that disheveled her hair.

    ¡¸Full marks. No, it¡¯s higher.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnfufufufu~~~h ?¡¹

    Her smug face was extremely adorable. Shia, Kaori, Shizuku and others couldn¡¯t hold back and take turn patting Myuu¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Umm, Shia-sama. Could it be that Shia-sama¡¯s world is a nation of carnage¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong. It¡¯s just that Nagumo family can easily get embroiled into battlefield desu.¡¹

    Either way it seemed they were loved by the battlefield. Dahlia clenched both her fists and huffed in excitement.

    ¡­¡­Why, was Dahlia-san getting fired up again after hearing the talk just now?

    Shia became extremely concerned but, she was unable to ask about it. Because before she could question,

    ¡¸By the way Shia-dono. Actually this has been in my mind all this time but©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-sama, can I bother you for a bit? Actually something has been on my mind©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Shia. Tell me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia, a bit of time?¡¹

    For some reason Eric, Dahlia, Hajime, and Yue threw her a question at the same time.

    Furthermore, their question waspletely in sync that it made her suspected whether these guys had been arranging it beforehand.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸I¡¯ll rabbit you up, what does that mean?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸©¤©¤tsu!?¡¹

    An extrarge lightning went *shhh©`©`©`* with superb timing and swallowed the past Shia.

    It was like the representation of Shia¡¯s mentalndscape. Shia and others unintentionally choked,

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s, umm¡­¡­no, you can somehow get it right!? Especially Hajime-san and Yue-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eh? No¡­¡­we don¡¯t get it at all.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lieeee desuuu!!¡¹

    <em>Who are you two try to fool by looking confused identically like thattt!</em> Shia yelled with bright red face while growling ¡¸Unununu-¡¹.

    Shia had endured an unavoidable extrarge lightning strike inside the past rey. She entered the state of Level V and blew away Udar at that timing.

    Everybody other than the people who were within the hearing range of their conversation over here were taken aback. A god, furthermore the personification of lightning was socked by a huge hammer right from the front. That sight was that shocking.

    It was only natural. Who in the world could hit a lightning strike? Who would even think of trying to hit one?

    In the first ce, how was she able to touch lightning?

    That mental shock was,

    ¡ºGuuh. Impossible-. A mere blow is injuring me-¡»

    Astonishing a god himself, so the effect was even more pronounced with the normal people.

    ¡¸Forgive me, Shia-dono. Looks like it¡¯s something that must not be asked.¡¹

    ¡¸Please I ask for your forgiveness. Shia-sama. I will not ask that question ever again so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, please wait! It¡¯s not that serious of a reason! This is making me embarrassed instead that it¡¯s now hard to say the reason!¡¹

    Eric and Dahlia¡¯sudable manner cornered Shia instead. Hajime and Yue were grinning even while watching the past rey.

    The people within the hearing range were fidgeting restlessly, thinking <em>If you¡¯re going to say it then say it quickly! I can¡¯t focus on the show because of my curiosity like this!</em>

    Kaori and Shizuku, Liliana and Aiko were whispering to each other with wry smiles.

    ¡¸It feels like Hajime-kun and Yue, both are teasing Shia a lot sinceing to this world aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a world where Shia is worshipped after all, so perhaps their tension is rising?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it something like the flipside of feeling proud of a family member?¡¹

    ¡¸To me it look more like, they¡¯re showing off <em>We¡¯re the ¡°special¡± someone of the hero Shia Hauria you know~</em>.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s heartwarming isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Remia said that and chuckled. Right after that,

    ¡ºExplode! Smash! Desuu!!¡»

    The past Shia was hit with another unavoidable extrarge lightning, but as expected she leaped out unharmed and closed in to Udar.

    At the same time the real Shia turned bright red and started an exnation that reeked of mortification.

    ¡¸S-so you see in other words? I¡¯ll rabbit you up means something like giving a beating, said that way to make it sounds cute, while also arranged to suit the bunny theme¡­¡­it¡¯s something like that you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Right right, and?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸And!? E-errr, that¡¯s why¡­¡­in short¡­¡­in short¡­¡­uuu, in short it¡¯s cute desuu! I thought hard for that signature phrase focusing on cuteness, what¡¯s so bad about that!?¡¹

    Shia-chan snapped with an expression like aedian who was made to exin what was so funny about their joke. She was a bit tearful, perhaps because of embarrassment.

    And so, Hajime and Yue gave a thumb up with broad smile.

    ¡¸No, nothing bad. The signature phrase is the coolest and cutest.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Keep using it in every chance from now on too~¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. Umm, that, I think it¡¯s adorable! So this is the high sense of other world huh!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s perfect! This Dahlia ispletely in awe-¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it already¡­¡­stahp¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia covered her face with both her hands and crouched down as though she was crying. Her rabbit ears and tail becamepletely limp *funyaa~*.

    The people nearby who were able to see the figure of such Shia whose mind was ¡°Explode! Smash!¡±-ed were of one mind. Which was, ¡¸Certainly, she is perfectly cute-¡¹.

    Shia¡¯s fierce battle was still continuing above at the sky even while such hectic scene was unfolding below. The Shia there was gant and cool.

    The nearby males and females didn¡¯t want to miss watching either Shia and so their heads were busily moving like a certain doll that often got bought as souvenir.

    ¡¸N-no good¡­¡­the mood is getting strange-¡¹

    ¡¸A cool Shia-sama and a cute Shia-sama¡­¡­to think that the mental burden of watching both simultaneously is this much¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hang in there, don¡¯t faint! A chance like this won¡¯t evere again-¡¹

    ¡¸Know that this ce might be where we die! Harden your resolve!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t call yourself a true fan unless you endure this waves of attack from Shia-sama!!¡¹

    It seemed they were in a deadly battle of their own, but they all were being terribly excited so all were fine.

    It was only at this kind of time that she resented her hell rabbit ears (self-proimed). Shia was desperately ignoring the voices reaching her from her surrounding.

    The past Shia was also ignoring Udar¡¯s attack. It was ¡°Half Transition¡±. It was a dangerous technique that put herself into an out-of-phase space, but in exchange it was also a cheating technique that disabled all effects to reality.

    And then, a second impact. The split Udars got blown away altogether. One of them got his leg grabbed and turned into an improvised hammer.

    ¡¸Oi oi, she grabbed lightning with her hand.¡¹

    ¡¸I know what you wanna say, Sakagami.¡¹

    ¡¸I get the theory. Perhaps it¡¯s soul magic right? But, that¡¯s not what this is about, right?¡¹

    The expressions of the three boys were twitching. Suzu were nodding at them <em>yep yep</em> while folding her arms.

    ¡¸An opponent who isn¡¯t affected by your attack for some iprehensible reason, keep reaching out with their hand toward you¡­¡­it¡¯s like a horror type being where it¡¯ll be over for you if you get caught isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸That¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    There was one extra person agreeing there which was Yue. She sounded heartfelt.

    Surely she was remembering the quarrel that she did with Shia in the cavern of ice and snow in the past. Just how many times she yelled ¡¸Stoopp~~~¡¹ inside her heart that time. <em>But, this girl just won¡¯t stop. How can she just normally endure space sting attack hitting her? Why is she stomping closer toward me with that fearless smile? It¡¯s real scary¡­¡­</em>

    Kaori said ¡¸That¡¯s true isn¡¯t it. I saw it so I understand~¡¹ while giving head pat to the shivering Yue to console her.

    That kind of feeling must be budding inside Udar at that time too. His expression was overflowing with humane emotions. Like the twitching face, or the face of someone whose feeling had gone straight through bewilderment when facing iprehensible phenomenon to wanting to stomp the ground in frustration¡­¡­

    ¡¸Well, of course anyone will make that kind of expression if all those get waved away with just the word ¡°guts¡±.¡¹

    Yuuka whispered with a faint smile. Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸Mumuh, this is the sign of seriousness nano!¡¹

    Myuu-chan was right on the mark. It looked like she had also be able to read the battlefield¡¯s flow.

    Udar was shaken from being hit for the first time since he was born by an attack from a human no matter how hard toprehend her existence was. His mind switched track.

    Eradicating a pitiful existence with as little pain as possible. Executing divine punishment.

    Those were all condescending attitudes, which now changed to what was in a sense equality. He designated Shia as a clear ¡°enemy¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-, fast¡¹

    Yue hurriedly slowed down the projection speed even more. That was just how horrifically fast a serious Udar was.

    The spectators had been holding their breath as they watched in a trance, so there wasn¡¯t any cheer, even so the noises they made were still considerably loud.

    Even those noises finally cut off. Everyone became deathly still.

    What resounded in exchange was the continuous sound of thunderp. It felt truly abnormal to hear the sound of roaring thunder that just wouldn¡¯t end.

    ¡¸The attack that relied only on specs now include finesse too huh. This is troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸So he¡¯s going with Hit & Away. He¡¯s fighting damn steadily even though he¡¯s a god.¡¹

    Even that mutter from Hajime and Ryuutarou¡¯s groaning impression were drowned out.

    Udar¡¯s human form almost couldn¡¯t be perceived by sight anymore. Only hazy image of him could be seen between the flickering lightning, but he was mostly lightning itself now. sh of lightning ran as it please, leaving behind afterimages with Shia at the center.

    The light was seared into the retina, but dozens more woulde into being before the first one vanished. In human¡¯s sight, it was as though lightning flowers were blooming profusely midair.

    Shia¡¯s counterattack had stoppeding almostpletely. She was forced into a one-sided defensive battle.

    Seen from the outside, she was simply getting showered by blows. She was cornered into such state in an instant.

    Unceasing thunderp and sh. That sight that invoked human¡¯s primitive fear made the people watching to shrink into themselves unconsciously.

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan!!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s yell was apanied by the crowd¡¯s scream.

    The past Shia got mmed to the ground.

    That spot that was a slight distance away from the gigantic crater was still left in the same state like that time. All the countless small craters were also surrounded by fences that kept the crowd at a fixed distance, even so the scene was so impactful that the people backed away like a ripple, emptying the space.

    Yue thought that it would be hard to watch the battle onnd and deployed a gigantic disy in the air. At the same time *peh* the past Shia spat out blood from her mouth.

    Yuuka and others opened their eyes wide seeing that.

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­Shia is bleeding¡­¡­this might be the first time I see this since the battle in the demon king castle¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I forgot, that Shia-chi is actually a human too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thank god. Her blood¡¯s color¡­¡­it¡¯s still red isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Should we talk for a bit, about everyone¡¯s perception of me?¡¹

    Yuuka, Nana, and Taeko shook their heads left and right vigorously when Shia¡¯s reproachful gaze turned at them.

    At the very least, that joke managed to slightly improve the pale faces of Eric and co, Dahlia, and the surrounding big shots and spectators.

    Udar¡¯s fierce assault resumed once more. Shia was forced into a one-sided defense like before.

    ¡¸To break through Shia¡¯s ¡°Steel Garment¡± like that¡­¡­not half bad¡¹

    Tio was impressed by Udar even while ncing toward Hajime and Yue.

    Grieving voices started slipping out from the audiences. The battle was moving to the side of the huge crater, so the number of people who could watch from nearby was also increasing.

    To them, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to describe the sight as ¡°ghastly¡± or perhaps ¡°sublime¡±.

    A fair maiden was gritting her teeth, blood spraying out from her body, with wounds filling her body, while powerful blows were still raining down on her.

    Her figure was bing even more wounded and tattered as each second passed.

    Even so that figure didn¡¯t fall.

    Why didn¡¯t she fall? The spectators who were especially standing at the vicinity of the rampart must be feeling the reason for that even more keenly than the others. After all the projection of the people of the past appeared beside them or perhaps over them at that moment.

    All of them were watching over the figure of the savior with expressions of grief while tears trickled down their faces.

    Their feelings were exactly the same.

    ¡¸Stop it already¡­¡­just stop-¡¹

    Someone yelled. They couldn¡¯t keep watching. Even knowing that it was something that happened in the past, they must be unable to stop themselves from yelling that. The number of people averting their gaze was increasing as each second passed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t avert your gaze!! Watch it without fail! Your kingmands you!¡¹

    Eric gave them his encouragement. He said how there would be no meaning if they didn¡¯t watch. That he wouldn¡¯t allow them to avert their gaze.

    His voice was filled with solemnity, however it was slightly shaking. The audiences surmised their king¡¯s intention and put strength into their eyes to return their gaze back toward the projection.

    That was just how much the sight was constricting the heart of the people watching it.

    Then, Hajime and Yue should be even more affected. Or perhaps they would even show irritation toward Udar. That was what Tio thought but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, yourment.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shia is scaryyy¡¹

    ¡¸Why is thatttt!?¡¹

    The two didn¡¯t really look displeased. Rather their faces were twitching.

    Eric and co, and Dahlia too were watching the past scene while biting their lips but, thatment made them went ¡¸Eh?¡¹ and they reflexively turned their gazes toward the duo.

    ¡¸No, because you¡­¡­just look there. That Shia¡­¡­she has been watching the damn whole time-¡¹

    Hajime pointed out with his finger.

    Hearing that, everyone tried focusing to the past Shia¡¯s gaze who had been hardening her guard this whole time.

    *Jii-*, she was simply watching *Jii-*. She was observing through the gap of her arms that were in guarding stance¡­¡­just like, a hunter who was targeting his prey from behind a cover. Her pupils, were they opening?

    ¡¸Aa, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s the same eyes like when she was ascertaining my god speed¡­¡­it¡¯s scary isn¡¯t it, those eyes. Even though she shouldn¡¯t be able to keep up, her gaze kept following me no matter where I went¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸Her fighting spirit isn¡¯t cracking at the least isn¡¯t it. Those are eyes of observation. Even while being showered with those many blows. It¡¯s really scary.¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-saan!?¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Shia-oneechan at that time, was still just using Level V? Scary nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸E-even Myuu-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, in other words, she¡¯s intentionally letting herself get hit? What¡¯s with that, scary¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka-san, isn¡¯t taking a step back that obviously just rude? Even I¡¯ll get hurt!¡¹

    <em>Reallyyy? </em>Gazes that were asking that reached her from Kaori and others. It was amon knowledge how she did Real Time Attack with her battle against her false image in the cavern of ice and snow.

    No hesitation! No wavering! Anyhow just punch!!

    Even though her past trauma, her wounded heart, and her feeling of guilt got pointed out without reservation, she disyed an overwhelming behavior that practiced those three principles for real. It couldn¡¯t be helped even if other people thought that perhaps Shia¡¯s heart was as hard as azantium.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with everyone. Even though I chose to fight defensively like that after considering the situation in my own way¡¹

    Naturally she was considering the possibility that other existences of the same level woulde attacking.

    She wanted to regain her battle sense that had dulled from getting used to the peaceful Japan and distancing herself from real battle.

    And most of all.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hajime-san¡¯s wife after all! How can I call myself as such if I can¡¯t at least block the lightning speed that my husband like to fire off, was something that had been on my mind the whole time, so that battle was a good chance!¡¹

    ¡¸This wife is just scaryyyy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It might not be my ce to say this but, Shia too has heavy love in general.¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, isn¡¯t that thinking a bit off-point I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from a Hauria shouldst I say?¡¹

    ¡¸To have that kind of thinking, her thought process is just leaning toward battle isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Praise me</em>?<em></em><em>Praise me</em>?<em> I worked really hard! </em>His bunny wife directed a radiant smile that said that, so Hajime-san gave her a head pat with slightly trembling hand.

    ¡¸W-well, there¡¯s nothing better then getting stronger, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, is your voice shaking?¡¹

    The way she evolved the more she fought was truly the embodiment of a war god. She was the heaven-sent child ofbat.

    Therefore, that moment arrived.

    Adaption,plete-!

    The past Eric and others screamed. They let out grieving voices seeing Shia was on the verge of getting finished off.

    It gave the audiences even more despair but¡­¡­

    ¡ºDon¡¯t call me over familiarly! Desuu!!¡»

    ¡¸Allow me to proim it once more. I absolutely won¡¯t do that anymore!¡¹

    Seeing Shia¡¯s fight once more, the current King Eric strongly proimed so with a pale face. He was slightly shaking just like Hajime, thinking just how reckless his past self was.

    The right straight counter perfectlynded. The audiences were stirred once more.

    From there, it was simply one-sided.

    ¡¸Ooooooo~~h, Hitman Style! So cool nano!¡¹

    The left fist(jab)shed out like a whip that tore through the air. It saw through Udar¡¯s lightning speed movement and caught him without fail. And then if his movement stopped even just for a moment, the right fist would immedaitely explode forward with a thunderous roar like cannon.

    Even though she was so tattered before this, her wounds were vanishing before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Her kick that shot toward the sky erased the god¡¯s head.

    And at the end of all that was a backdrop.

    Herbat strength waspletely surpassing a god.

    ¡¸So this is the true evolved¡­¡­tsu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Dahlia-san!?¡¹

    Finally even Dahlia desginated her as inhuman. Shia had a shocked face *<em>Rabbit-!?* </em>on.

    But, the impression that unintentionally spilled out from Dahlia must be something that really hit the mark with Hajime and others too. They were all nodding deeply with looks of understanding for the perfectly fitting phrase.

    ¡¸I see. So, Tortus also has evolved. I thought that it¡¯s simply Shia-san who is special but¡­¡­perhaps there are also other beings who have this evolved trait? I¡¯m curious about that as a princess-. I need to head deep inside the sea of trees after returning back in order to investigate!¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡­Director Dime is also the earth¡¯s evolved? Hm, I¡¯ve to report this to Magdanese-san too after going home!¡¹

    ¡¸Lily-san and Taeko-san too, you two aren¡¯t saying that seriously right?¡¹

    Perhaps, they were joking. Shia hoped that was the case. After all the two had unexpectedly serious expressions on.

    Putting that aside, the tsukkomi about bugged existence called Shia didn¡¯t stop there.

    ¡¸You see, Myuu love Shia-oneechan but¡­¡­Myuu think waving off everything with ¡°guts¡± is problematic nano.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but, look! It¡¯s not just guts©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Saying ¡°I got used to it¡± is also really horrible. In various senses.¡¹

    ¡¸For the opponent to just say ¡°I got used to it!¡± after a while no matter what kind of attack you use¡­¡­it must be really despairing for the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still fine because the opponent is a god. But if the opponent is someone like a martial artist who has trained for dozens of years¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shia-san. Even if you run into martial artist or something please don¡¯t get into a duel with them! At the very least, defeat them instantly! To just get used to their skill¡­¡­is just too cruel¡­¡­¡¹

    The words from Yuuka, Atsushi, then Noboru and Ryuutarou finally made Shia narrowed her eyes. She looked like she wanted to say ¡¸Really, just what are all of you think I am?¡¹.

    But, it also couldn¡¯t be helped that their impression of her became like that. Because,

    ¡¸But, if asked what is the most horrible here, it¡¯s that this Shia-san is still not serious yet isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Ai-chan say. ¡°I still have five transformations left¡±¡­¡­that¡¯s what happened here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, she turned into Level VII. It¡¯s the moment Udar-dono became determined, <em>I wouldst at least aplish my duty!</em>¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸This is horrible¡¹¡¹¡¹

    <em>At the end at least the capital!</em> Udar returned his goalpost back to the start. Eric and others were people who were saved from that attempt in the past, but even they reflexively whispered like that. That was just how unreasonable the violence wielded by the past Shia.

    A flying fist. Invisible fist pressures were showering Udar.

    Like that, it was decided.

    ¡ºYou won¡¯t be able to escape from this forest rabbit! Desuu!!¡»

    Crimson war hammer that was made from blood was swung down at the same time with that death sentence.

    Screams rose from the crowd. Many of them learned right now the reason why the giant crater was formed.

    Scene where the ground became as thought a volcano erupted spread out.

    Before long, the dust cleared and Shia¡¯s figure appeared. Under her feet was the remain of Udar that was reduced into a slime because of the immense damage he received.

    ¡ºI¡¯m opposed to violence desu! Let¡¯s talk with each other peacefully!¡»

    <em>That¡¯s not something you say while stepping on a god isn¡¯t it¡­¡­</em>those who thought that were surely not just Hajime and co. Many of the audiences made an expression as though they were saying ¡¸O-ou¡­¡­¡¹ after all.

    The battle like one in a myth had reached the conclusion. However, there was no cheer. <em>I-is it okay to cheer? </em>Such bewilderment surpassed their desire to do so after all.

    Shia¡¯s face changed into one that seemed to say ¡¸E-eh? Did I,mit some kind of blunder?¡¹.

    The people of this world revered divine spirit so they wouldn¡¯t cheer without reservation, and they were also showing respect for Udar¡¯s battle but¡­¡­even so she thought that the people would react with slightly brighter mood and yet¡­¡­it was slightly awkward for her with the atmosphere like this.

    Meanwhile,

    ¡ºAh, also <em>your majesty. </em>That was the fourth time you called me so over familiarly wasn¡¯t it?¡»

    The past Shia red menacingly to above the hill. His majesty Eric¡¯s gaze snapped toward Yue. However, Yue-sama kept her gaze unnaturally fixed toward the hilltop and showed no sign of noticing his gaze!

    Then for the time being, defending himself was the priority!

    ¡¸Nagumo-dono, please I ask for your forgiveness. I¡¯ve received the retaliation fully. By Shia-dono¡¯s violence. ¡­¡­It, started from a body blow that made me felt like my torso got gouged out. The impact left me unable to even breathe. I also don¡¯t remember how many times I got pped. Even now I would see it in my dream sometimes¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou¡­¡­¡¹

    The past Shia started advancing toward the hilltop with swaying upper body. Her eyes were wide open.

    Even though she had asked many times for him to stop, he continued to call her over familiarly and finally it seemed she had ran out of patience.

    ¡¸R-runnnnn©`©`, your majesty! Super run awayyyy©`©` nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, it¡¯s toote. This is something that already happened¡­¡­¡¹

    It was inly scarier than god. Eric unconsciously turned his back on her and tried to run away. The figure of Shia dashing furiously in pursuit waspletely like a scene in a horror movie.

    ¡¸Y-Yue-sama-, Yue-samaa-. At this rate the footage of his majesty¡¯s punishment will y out-. Please, can you cut off the projection!?¡¹

    Louis-san desperately yelled. He was an extremely capable right hand of the king.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu~~~~~!!¡¹

    The voiceless scream was from Eric. Louis, Greg, and Phil had expressions that seemed to say ¡¸It¡¯s hopelessss, the king¡¯s dignity is over with thisss!¡¹ while their hands held their heads. Dahlia shrugged while saying ¡¸You reap what you sow¡¹.

    All of the audiences went ¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹ with bewildered looks while their eyes followed the direction to where Shia was dashing to©¤©¤

    ¡¸M-my people! All of you have seen it clearly! The legendary battle! The fierce struggle of our dear hero! And, of the god¡¯s divine power!¡¹

    His majesty Eric desperately made a speech! The audiences gasped and returned to their senses. Their gazes reflexively turned toward the real king.

    ¡¸We were saved! But, we must never forget how the divine punishment is our just dessert! Engrave into your heart that this salvation is a good fortune that only happen this once! The hero shall never smile to those who repeat their mistake! This new era, shall be protected by our own will and spirit!!¡¹

    The king¡¯s words reached until even the capital clearly thanks to Hajime¡¯s support.

    The heart of the crowd that was mixed with bewilderment got cleared away a beatter. There was also how the extrarge disy in the air got erased. As expected it seemed Yue still had somepassion. The hearts of the audiences that were in a daze because of the scene that was shocking in various meanings regained their enthusiasm.

    Then naturally the respond to the king¡¯s words was©¤©¤

    ©¤©¤WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!

    ©¤©¤OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!

    Such powerful shouts and,

    ©¤©¤Hero Shia Hauria! Hero Shia Hauria!!

    Voices filled with gratitude and praise toward the hero.

    Everyone was looking toward his majesty Eric or Hajime and co. They were praising the dramatic battle that certainly was like something out of legend.

    That was why, Eric felt relieved from his heart.

    At the hilltop, his body received a body blow from the pursuing Shia and bent in the form of ¡°<¡± before being blown away. Nobody here could saw it. <em>It¡­¡­wasn¡¯t seen right? </em>A tinge of such uneasiness remained in his heart.

    By the way,

    ¡¸Come on, turn it off.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I was displeased by him acting over familiarly, so I wanted to watch the punishment scene too. I¡¯m not at fault.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Certainly it¡¯s just as you say. Ah, he also got pped and spin midair¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, it¡¯s like abo from fighting game nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t going down to the ground¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-oo~. That art like a beanbag juggling game, human version.¡¹

    Hajime and co were watching the hilltop fixedly.

    The dignity that his majesty Eric had done his best to disy looked a bit wavering.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C It¡¯s lonely if I don¡¯t have anyrade.

    From Kyouko of [Mahou Shoujo Madoka ¡îMagika]. She¡¯s also a magical girl.

    ¨C Good sense/Twelve outfits

    From Snake & Ocelot of [Metal Gear Solid 3]. The wild cat being in high spirits from the tension of reloading, Shirakome was also grinning at that time.

    ¨C What kind of face should I make at this kind of time~

    From Ayanami of [Neon Genesis Evangelion].

    ¨C I¡¯m curious as a princess

    From Eru Chitanda of [Hyouka] [ssic Literature Club]¡¯s ¡¸I¡¯m curious¡¹.

    ¨C There are five transformations left

    From Frieza-sama of [Dragon Ball Z]. The originator had two left. Also, ¡¸It¡¯s hopeless¡­¡­it¡¯s overrr¡¹ is from the movie version Vegeta-san. Most enemies that encountered Shia would have the same reaction. The Nichijou version of Shia has the build of Broly after all.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc Nightmare, Once More</strong>

    Perhaps it should be said that it was only natural.

    Thanks to some of the audiences fully witnessing ¡°The Incident of Punishment for His Majesty Eric¡±, the rumor of Shia Harem grew with the addition of ¡°suspicion of man-hater aspect to the degree where she would visit violence to you just from calling her name¡± yesterday.

    The next day, when it was still early in the morning, Hajime and co who departed from Balted Kingdom were enjoying their trip through the sky.

    It was truly a good day for flying in the sky. The weather was clear.

    ¡ºHonorable monarch. Hath you gotten used to the ride yet?¡»

    Tio who was in her ck dragon mode turned her long neck around to look behind her.

    ¡¸Y-yeah, there¡¯s no problem! I¡¯m greatly obliged for your concern!¡¹

    ¡¸Even so this is amazing. All of our flying dragons are getting strengthened to the level of Dahlia¡¯s flying dragon¡­¡­no, looking from their vigor¡­¡­perhaps it¡¯s surpassing even that?¡¹¡¸Haha, these kids also take the initiative to follow rus-sama¡¯s order. I was confused what was happening when they all bowed their heads the moment they saw your form but¡­¡­yep, you¡¯re truly the personification of ¡°the king of dragon¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡ºFufu, why art thou the one looking so proud like that Goshujin-sama¡»

    Actually, today Tio was transforming into twice the size of her normal size.

    Her back was carrying Hajime, Yue, Kaori, Shizuku, Remia, Aiko, Liliana, and Yuuka, eight people. Because of that too her impressiveness was even more striking than usual.

    Following such ck dragon from behind was the flying dragons of Balted Kingdom.

    There were Eric, Louis, Phil, and also Greg along with the royal guards. Several other big shots and aides were also riding dragons along.

    Those flying dragons were currently exhibiting speed and endurance that they couldn¡¯t possibly exert with their original ability.

    It was Tio¡¯s divine protection. It gave all the flying dragons temporary super strengthening and continuous recovery while at the same time assisting their flight by controlling the air current of the surrounding area.

    At the beginning of the departure, Eric and co were all turning white because of the excessive eleration. They were all bending forward to the limit like bike racer. ¡­¡­To describe it without any sugarcoating, they were all clinging on their ride without any leeway to care about appearance.

    Right now they were riding in normal posture so it must be true that they really had gotten used to it.

    Meanwhile,

    ¡¸Ryuutarou-kuuuuun! Nana-chan and others toooo. Don¡¯t y around too much~~!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yaaaaaaay!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Look look, Kaori-chii! This girl is super cute!¡¹

    ¡¸They are really well disciplined. They are loaned from the beast kingdom aren¡¯t they? I wonder if they can let me get some practical experience there. Fufufu. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose in whip handling though.¡¹

    Ryuutarou and others who were riding on loaned flying dragons were greatly delighted by the sightseeing (?) of other world¡¯s sky by riding dragon.

    It looked like they boys had grasped the trick of how to handle the dragons quickly, and it looked like the flying dragons were also getting into good mood because they could fly more freely than usual. They kept flying acrobatically on repeat.

    Nana and Taeko too, even though they weren¡¯t as bad as the boys, they were also riding in a way that made others felt nervous watching them from the side.

    Suzu¡­¡­surely she was regretting saying that she wanted to ride together with her boyfriend while looking slightly embarrassed. She had been silent since some time ago. Though her expression couldn¡¯t be seen because she was snugly settling on Ryuutarou¡¯s chest.

    By the way, Ryuutarou and co didn¡¯t ride on Tio¡¯s back partly because they wanted to try riding flying dragon on their own. But mostly it was because they felt put off for some reason.

    To Tio, she didn¡¯t mind someone riding her back if they were people that Hajime recognized asrade, but this matter was one of the unspoken agreements shared among the ssmates.

    And yet, why was Yuuka riding on her back?

    Of course, it was because Yua and Kaori got vexed of ¡°Yuuka looking their way as though she wanted to ride together¡± and dragged her up on Tio.

    ¡¸Oooooii, Nagumo! Look ever here, at my beautiful rein handling skill!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, Atsushi! You¡¯re going to do it huh, right now! Right here!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll do it! Pay close attention! This is the true Falling Leaf maneuverrrrraaaAAAAAAAAAA!?¡¹

    ¡¸Atsushiiiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    Atsushi was falling like a leaf. As expected even the flying dragon seemed to lose its temper because of his reckless rein handling. He got thrown off. The dragon also spat on him at the same time.

    Eric and others watched the scene wide-eyed, while Hajime exploded into aughter ¡¸Nice try!¡¹.

    ¡¸No no, this isn¡¯t the time tough. I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll have to do the resurrection!¡¹

    Kaori spread out her wings with an expression that looked as though she was saying ¡¸As I thought it turned out like this¡¹. She must be nning to go save Atsushi. If it was Atsushi he should be able tond safely with his own strength using magic, but there was a chance the worst could happen. She didn¡¯t want to expressly see a guro sight like her friend turning into sttered tomato in the middle of this fun trip.

    That was what in her mind but,

    ¡¸Oh, it looks like there¡¯s no need for Kaori to go.¡¹

    Shizuku stopped her. Liliana and Aiko who were peering below looked worried, but it looked like their worry wasn¡¯t directed toward Atsushi.

    ¡¸Uwaa, that way of driving is amazing¡­¡­is Dahlia-san, alright over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan is¡­¡­aa, she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s inly having fun.¡¹

    Arge bike that was making a heavy bass sound that made the bottom of the listener¡¯s stomach vibrated was racing roaringly in a magical sky road while nosediving.

    The rider was of course Shia. Dahlia was sitting behind her. It was clear even from afar that she was desperately clinging on Shia. She looked like she couldn¡¯t even let out any voice.

    In contrast Myuu who was riding at the front as though she was within Shia¡¯s embrace were screaming ¡¸Kyaa~~h?¡¹ like someone enjoying jet coaster.

    Magic power light flooded out from Atsushi. The falling person himself looked like he was desperately preparing tond, but Schutaif caught up before he could activate that.

    Shia grabbed Atsushi¡¯s cor as though snatching him from the side. His feet were dangling on the air. His neck was clearly choking. ¡¸Gueeeee~~h¡¹ It felt like they could hear him making such scream.

    Nana and others also burst intoughter seeing that. Eric and others were going ¡¸No, this isn¡¯t funny at all though?¡¹ with twitching faces seeing the daringness (?) of the otherworlders.

    ¡¸Really, Myuu-chan has nerves of steel.¡¹

    Liliana sounded impressed. If it was her, she would scream in fear when going through such steep nosedive. Remia pressed her hand on her cheek and spoke with a troubled smile.

    ¡¸That child know what is truly terrifying, so she isn¡¯t scared by ordinary things.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m at a loss of how to react though¡­¡­¡¹

    The horror of being torn apart from family, the horror of knowing there were humans who sold her people with smile in their face, the horror of having what was important to her taken away, etc¡­¡­

    Those weren¡¯t horrors that a child should know about. The experiences she had umted weren¡¯t something that could beughed off at all¡­¡­Liliana thought with an expression of not knowing what to say.

    ¡¸Soo~~~i!¡¹

    ¡¸Soo~~i nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Shia-samaa. You¡¯re too intense¡­¡­be gentler¡­¡­¡¹

    Atsushi got tossed toward his flying dragon like a trash. The flying dragon growled as though to say <em>Can¡¯t be helped,</em> even so it firmly caught him on its back. ¡¸Gueh¡¹ Another dirty voice leaked out.

    Understanding that it was also possible they could get thrown off if they were overdoing it, Ryuutarou and Nana and others also became slightly calmer.

    By the way, Dahlia¡¯s faint voice sounded excessively erotic, and her word choice was also a bit dubious, so the royal guards who were flying nearby all snapped their eyes toward her.

    *Gyuuu~~* Dahlia was hugging Shia tightly. Seen from the side, it looked like she had splendid objects that weren¡¯t at all inferiorpared to Shia, so they were ttened until spilling to the sides.

    All the royal guards were gentlemen, so they hurriedly averted their gaze. Even while feeling a bit jealous.

    ¡¸Hajime-sa~n! Tio-sa~n! It looks like Eric-san and everyone else have gotten used to the speed, so how about we speed up already?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sane?¡¹

    Those words came from his majesty Eric. <em>Tell me you¡¯re joking¡­¡­</em>the expressions of Louis and others were also expressing that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite far from here until Rated Demon Kingdom¡­¡­aa, but we can just go there with teleport. Then, we can enjoy this sightseeing flight a bit more until it¡¯s time?¡¹

    <em>You called what Ryuutarou and co did as sightseeing flight? </em>The desire to make such tsukkomi was overwhelming, but Eric hurriedly interrupted before Hajime and co could continue their talk.

    He wanted not only Shia, but also Hajime and others to be properly aware of <em>the way of the new era</em> once more.

    ¡¸Shia-dono. It¡¯s not demon kingdom but ¡°democratic state¡±. Please I ask you dearly to not make that mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right! Sorry!¡¹

    Shia gasped and apologized. Eric shook his head gently.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, you said something like that. They stopped with the monarchy over there and switched to parliamentary system? That¡¯s one drastic move they did.¡¹

    ¡¸A change in a nation¡¯s government system isn¡¯t an easy thing to do. In fact, the former demon king is also serving as the parliament leader right after that isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Hajime stared at empty air while remembering back, while Liliana was looking deeply interested. Eric nodded.

    After watching Shia VS Udar fight yesterday, Hajime and others entered the capital while receiving various warm wees. They looked around the capital, spent time in the pce while watching what Shia was doing there in the past, and at night they received invitation for a banquet and had fun to their heart¡¯s content but¡­¡­

    Actually, during their sightseeing they were also receiving various exnations about things that had changed since this world entered the new era.

    For example, regarding the role division between the three countries.

    Balted Kingdom was mainly in charge of agriculture, Tinted Beast Kingdom was in training and leading useful animals like flying dragon, and Rated Democratic State was in charge of researching and developing clean technology to rece spirit art. Like that they were secretly cooperating. That was one of the talks they had during the sightseeing.

    In a world without spirit element, researching and developing technology to rece that was an indispensable matter.

    Balted Kingdom established the ¡°national technology research institute¡±, and Louis called himself as ¡°director¡± when introducing himself was also because of that but, for the kingdom the institute was just a secondary factor in the end. The beast kingdom was also the same in that respect.

    But, Rated Demon Kingdom was different. It was a country that was formed by gathering human resource that excelled in spirit power. The strongest of them was the demon king and the whole country was established centered in the spirit art technology.

    Therefore, the state of the country had to be changed from its foundation in this new era.

    ¡¸There was no one else than Arogan-dono. Although he lost the title of ¡°the strongest¡±, from the start that person is like a lump of charisma. In the demon kingdom where everyone was at a lost because of the vanishing of the spirit element, there was no better leader than him.¡¹

    ¡¸The person himself looked like he wanted to leave the politic and immersed himself in researching clean energy though.¡¹

    Louis added with a wry smile.

    The former strongest sorcerer in the nation, and now the prime minister-cum-researcher. That was Arogan¡¯s standing. Because he too had another side to him as a researcher.

    Perhaps that was why. Louis¡¯s smile contained slight wryness in it because of the great sympathy filling it.

    ¡¸It changed to ¡°democratic state¡±, because there is no demon king anymore nano?¡¹

    Myuu was also listening to the exnation yesterday, but it was still a bit early for her to be able topletely understand difficult talk while enjoying a trip.

    Even so the way Myuu looked when doing her best to understand made both Eric and Louis looked at her as though they were seeing something good©¤©¤Louis nodded by himself.

    ¡­¡­Because Shia was holding Myuu in front of her, her magnificent twin hills were snugly settled on Myuu¡¯s small head, but the gentleman Louis showed absolutely no reaction.

    Eric swiftly turned his gaze to be fixed right to the front and his lips were tightly pursed together, so there was a need for other to take his ce in giving exnation.

    Dahlia seemed to be sick and leaning her face on Shia¡¯s back, even so a sharp glint was looking his way from between the gap of her fluttering hair¡­¡­

    ¡¸Myuu-sama, it¡¯s exactly as you say. And if I can exin a bit further, the standard of being selected to be the demon king is not based on lineage but strength. However, that standard cannot be used anymore. And so, it¡¯s decided there for capable people chosen by the citizens themselves to discuss with each other. That is the conclusion they reached at the end of their discussion, to make such a country.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why nano! Thank you very much for telling Myuu that one more time! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, your wee. You are really intelligent Myuu-sama.¡¹

    Myuu politely bowed her head and spoke her words of gratitude with a broad smile.

    Louis-san¡¯s expression melted. Not in a weird sense, but like, he was awakened to fatherhood maybe. Though there had been signs of that ever since the sightseeing yesterday.

    His gaze suddenly met Hajime. ¡¸My daughter is the best right?¡¹ The will of an idiot parent was conveyed keenly. Louis nodded deeply. He whispered ¡¸Now I want to build a family of my own too for some reason¡¹ with a small voice. Eric reflexively reacted ¡¸Eh, seriously?¡¹ openly.

    Louis-san. The truth was he was a bit bad with female. He had great standing and also reputation, and his personality was also splendid. He was also fully equipped with top ss look.

    There was no way he wasn¡¯t popr with female. Until now there had been many attempts from women to create fait apli with him, or women causing bloodshed on their own outside of his knowledge. Each time he would need to run around busily to solve the problem but¡­¡­

    Shia was the first woman that made him wished to get involved with a female by his own ord. Now that he had given up even on that, he even went as far as making a statement that he might as well offer his whole life to the country and research, so no wonder Eric was surprised.

    Even such older male, no, even female would get their fatherhood or motherhood forcefully roused up. In a sense, that could be called a devilishness. Myuu-chan, what a terrifying child-.

    Getting back on topic.

    Perhaps because the topic of Arogan came up, Nana and Taeko who were listening to the talk with at least serious faces suddenly started shaking.

    ¡¸Wait, crap. When I recall the past rey yesterday¡­¡­fu, fuhi-. I¡¯m not confident I won¡¯t burst outughing when actually meeting Arogan-san in person!¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan! I might not be able to hold back too, so please help when the timees okay~¡¹

    ¡¸No, please hold back with that! Laughing when meeting with the head of a nation is something extremely disrespectful you two!¡¹

    If asked what they were talking about, it was about a scene in the ¡°Observation of Shia when staying in the pce¡± that also included in the sightseeing tour like it was only natural. That scene where an Arogan clone that was made using spirit art approached Shia and got blown to smithereens.

    ¡¸Ahaha, that was just the best!¡¹

    ¡¸The scene of a handsome guy who¡¯s so cocksure that there¡¯s no way a girl will refuse his advance got punched with no question asked. thanks for the delicious treat! Shia-san! That was really a great thing you showed us! Thx!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no that wasn¡¯t¡­¡­he tried to touch me even though I already refused so I just counterattacked¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that was the favorite scene of Nana and co. Even Suzu who was somehow killing her heart to endure the acrobatic flight also seemed to recover. She chuckled and looked at Shia.

    ¡¸To think you destroyed the wall yourself before you get wall sandwiched to escape¡­¡­Shiashia, everything you do is glorious.¡¹

    ¡¸Arogan-san got saved as the result though. That fist, ordinary person would get seriously erased without a trace from that. As expected from Shia-san, so merciless. Give me shivers yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that couldn¡¯t be helped desu! Not only he tried to touch me, from the mood it was like he was even going to go for a kiss you know? I already warned him clearly! If he still try to force it even then, I¡¯ve no other choice but to ki©¤©¤blow him away don¡¯t I?¡¹

    <em>Just now, you almost said kill didn¡¯t you? </em>Eric and others thought while turning pale.

    ¡¸Ah, as I thought you were going to kill him weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Shizuku intentionally confirmed it. <em>Even though we didn¡¯t ask because it¡¯s scary! </em>Eric and others thought, but Yue and Kaori¡¯s next statements made them even more scared.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸Putting aside whether it¡¯s obvious or not, at that time it feels like Arogan-san was absolutely confident in himself that no woman won¡¯t submit if he approach them, so seeing that word didn¡¯t get through him, it couldn¡¯t be helped I think.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, in reality if he really did something to Shia, I would give him something like forced personality transformation as penalty. So, getting blown away by Shia saved him instead.¡¹

    <em>That, is an implicit reference to torture isn¡¯t it? Or rather, all of them, aren¡¯t their treatment of someone else¡¯s life too light? </em>The surrounding royal guards and big shots were also turning pale from thinking that.

    ¡¸E-everyone is misunderstanding! In fact, the person himself was safely©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸But, Shia-san. You didn¡¯t notice that Arogan-san at that time was just a clone didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-chi, your face clearly said ¡°I¡¯ve done it now!¡± that time.¡¹

    Aiko and Nana¡¯s tsukkomi made Shia quietly averted her gaze.

    It wasn¡¯t intentional. But, perhaps there was some willful negligence behind it.

    She lost her temper so she reflexively did it. <em>No regret and introspection! That straightforwardness is just like Shia!</em> Hajime and others apused.

    ¡¸P-putting that aside, Shia-sama who waited for family head-sama in your room was astoundingly adorable!¡¹

    Dahlia changed the topic because she sensed the conflicted mood of the royal guards and the big shots. But, there must be no lie in her words. It was like her groggy state was just something trivial. Her body straightened up in a sh and her eyes sparkled as she clenched both her fists.

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean, Dahlia-san? I think I was just spending time normally though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, you were certainly astoundingly cute.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Rather you can even call that something deadly. I almost ascended to heaven there.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu! It was cute nano! Shia-oneechan kicking her legs on the bed, puffing her cheeks, hugging her pillow while tearfully grumbling ¡ºHics. Everyone, aren¡¯t they concerned that I haven¡¯te home yet?¡» and©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Waa~~~~, stop stoppp! Desuu!!¡¹

    Dahlia¡¯s scheme seeded. The eyes of Hajime and co and Eric and co were warm. It was a cosy mood. The royal guards and the big shots didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, but they must be able to imagine it even just from the fragment of the conversation. They were all smiling.

    Truly, Shia at that time when staying up the whole night waiting for Hajime to pick her up was awfully cute.

    At first she sat on a chair near the window, staring at the moon while humming ¡¸Co~me quickly? Co~me quickly? Ha~jime-san?¡¹.

    But, her expression quietly turned prim and proper the moment Dahlia came with tea at the middle.

    Dahlia talked with her for a bit before exiting. Then Shia rested her body on her arms over the table while whispering things like ¡¸Hajime-san ya~i. Your Shia is over here you knoww~¡¹.

    Around the time midnight had passed for quite some time, as expected even Shia seemed to be uneasy because the pickup was taking too long. She went to and away from the window a bit restlessly while whispering things like ¡¸E-everyone might be forgetting me or something¡­¡­no no, such thing¡­¡­¡¹.

    Dahlia once more came and slime Udar coincidentally regained his consciousness at that timing. As expected Shia¡¯s face becameposed again and she conversed with the two confidently.

    But, after that she acted just like Myuu mentioned.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you were alone in another world. Naturally you would get uneasy.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s more, you know that there¡¯s a method toe pick you up right away. And yet the pickup doesn¡¯te. Even I would get uneasy if that happen to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-san and Shizuku-san too, can I ask you two to stop looking at me like a kid who¡¯ve worked hard staying at home alone?¡¹

    Her rabbit ears were as expressive as actual words. Those ears that were dangling down t on her head was surely the proof of her embarrassment.

    ¡¸But, both when talking with Dahlia-san, and also when Udar-san woke up, you carefully thought of the topic of conversation and then talked it out. As expected from you. It was impressive.¡¹

    ¡¸Remia-san! That¡¯s right desu! I wanted to be praised for that kind of thing desu!¡¹

    <em>As expected from Remia-san! Giving the words you want when it¡¯s wanted! Banzai for the all epting Remia-sann!! </em>Shia said with a cheerful smile.

    ¡¸Shia-sama was still wary with us at that time wasn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t notice at all with how confident she acted.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, well, it was because how unexpectedly strong Udar-san was.¡¹

    She must fee; like cold water had gotten poured on her brain that had almost gotten addled by all the peace.

    She ced slime Udar in the same room with her was also for monitoring. (She didn¡¯t mention that she was fully nning to take him hostage depending on the situation. She was treated as hero at that time after all) She was also paying meticulous care to her conversation with Dahlia.

    Even when she talked it was only within the scope that wouldn¡¯t cause any problem. She didn¡¯t give out any information rted tobat no matter what.

    And so, she kept everything extremely abstract even when talking about her past or talking about Hajime and others. She didn¡¯t even say any proper noun. She simply talked about what kind of person and what like or dislike they had from start to end.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, greetings everyone. I¡¯m ¡°the world¡¯s most beautiful person¡± Yue.¡¹

    Yue stood up and puffed out her chest with extremely smug face. She ced one hand on her waist and swept up her hair *Fwoosh* with her other hand. And the finishing, she also didn¡¯t forget to thinly open her eyes and looked at Kaori. *Grin-*

    A vein pulsed on Kaori¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸Good for you Yue. Shia was thinking like that about you. Ah, sorry. Perhaps it¡¯ll be better to call you ¡°the person who recently kept doing nothing butzing around at home¡± I wonder! I wonder!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Gufuh!? I-I wasn¡¯t like that anymore a-at that time-¡¹

    ¡¸Ee? Not much has changed even recently I thiink?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuhn. Even though someone like Kaori is just ¡°the person who has crept behind my back with creepy smile when I noticed¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong! It¡¯s ¡°the person who has approached near with a lovely smile when I realized¡±! Don¡¯t change it as you please!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, but Kaori? She said that at times she also felt scared of that smile you know? A person with dreadful intensity in her smile, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. She said that didn¡¯t she? She dodged the question yesterday but, hey, Shia? What is that about I wonder? I wonder? Why did you add that there¡¯s intensity or something in my smile I wonder?¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s head rotated creepily toward Shia with a wide smile. Shia¡¯s gaze quickly moved away from her.

    <em>That¡¯s what she talked about you know¡­¡­</em>Hajime and others thought.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹

    Shia-sama who she loved and respected was sweating rivers, so she tried to offer a helping hand. Attentions gathered on Dahlia on ount of her loud voice.

    ¡¸I still have not witnessed Shizuku-sama¡¯s ¡°the girliest inside among the family¡± yet after all!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if you never see it!¡¹

    ¡¸I also want to try seeing Liliana-sama¡¯s ¡°merciless professional¡¯s face¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-san, Shia-san. I have thoroughly exined about work yesterday, so you won¡¯t describe me with something like ¡°merciless¡± anymore won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I also want to know more about ¡°too serious that sometimes she¡¯s really tiresome¡± Aiko-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­At that time I still felt conflicted about rtionship between teacher and student. It¡¯s not like, my personality is particrly tiresome¡­¡­when I was still a student, there were also times when I was considered as a nuisance but¡­¡­I¡¯m not a tiresome woman or anything¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Remia-sama and Myuu-sama¡¯s ¡°devilishness¡± too, I haven¡¯t felt anything like that yet from them!¡¹

    ¡¸Mamaa, is Myuu ¡°devilish¡± nano? Or rather, what does ¡°devilish¡± mean?¡¹

    ¡¸My my, ufufu. Really Shia-san, what a troublesome person. It¡¯s fine for Myuu to not worry about that yet you know?¡¹

    <em>Eeeh? Strangee. Dahlia-san, you¡¯re trying to cover up for me aren¡¯t you?</em> Shia sweated even more while keeping her eyes fixed straight forward.

    She felt a lot of gazes¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Were you simply bad-mouthing?¡¹

    Yue said that while tilting her head.

    ¡¸No no-, I also properly mentioned everyone¡¯s good aspect too didn¡¯t I! Dahlia-san you traitor! It¡¯s like you¡¯re picking select choices for manipting perception!¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive me, Shia-sama. By no means I am trying to have a meager revenge for driving recklessly no matter how many times I asked you to refrain from doing so-¡¹

    ¡¸You let the cat out of the bag-¡¹

    What an unforeseen defiance from the Shia-sama lover maid while she was doing her usual pose of clenching both her fists.

    It was because of the driving of Shia who was really well-known for her change of personality when her hands were on the vehicle¡¯s handle. Actually she was running around on the sky even faster and more intense than even the acrobatic flying of Ryuutarou and others, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that even the mild-mannered Dahlia felt resentful to her.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Shia-chi! What about me? What words would you use if exining about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Nana-san?¡¹

    As expected she didn¡¯t go as far as talking about her friends. It seemed Nana suddenly got the idea about this, so she asked Shia about her impression of her with deep curiosity. Ryuutarou and others were also looking deeply interested like Nana.

    Shia looked thoughtful for a bit¡­¡­

    ¡¸E-err¡­¡­something like ¡°the person who call others ¡ð¡ð-chi¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸So weaaak!? Isn¡¯t your impression of me too weak!?¡¹

    ¡¸T-then, the person who¡¯s like a gal the most!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just basing on my appearance ain¡¯t it! Uwaaaahn, Shia-chi doesn¡¯t have any interest to meee!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not true! I just can¡¯t find the words when being asked the question so suddenly desuu!¡¹

    Seeing thementing Nana and Shia trying to make excuse made Ryuutarou and others quietly kept their mouths shut. There wasn¡¯t any need for them to get wounded by their own initiative. In this world, surely there were things that would be better not to be asked¡­¡­

    ¡¸Well, Shia certainly didn¡¯t look bad when talking about us.¡¹

    ¡ºIndeed. I got called as absurdly disappointing beauty many times but, umu. That was a great scene.¡»

    She spoke proudly, spoke jokingly about her impression of other people while smiling in remembrance, with faint affection seeping out from her voice.

    She didn¡¯t leak out any important information, but, when talking about her family, Shia looked like she was having fun just because of that. She looked joyful.

    ¡¸Dahlia¡­¡­you¡¯re really unfair.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuh¡¹

    Thete night modest tea party was filled with a lovely atmosphere, so much so that Eric unintentionally let out his jealousy. So much so that Udar purposely didn¡¯t try to ask about the information of the people who might possibly be god¡¯s enemy.

    ¡¸Well, thanks to being so careful, in the end the fact that I¡¯m Hajime-san¡¯s wife didn¡¯te up at that time. After that I also continued missing the chance to bring it up like I was cursed.¡¹

    Shia smiled wryly. In fact, she had tried mentioning it several times, but each time there would be something that got in the way and she failed to mention it¡­¡­even that was clear to see when watching the past rey.

    ¡¸As I thought this world is an otome story-type world. The will of the world tried to keep the possibility open©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Lily-saa~~n, pleasee baa~ck. Your expression when having wild delusion can¡¯t really be shown to the public you know~¡¹

    Aiko gave some small ps *pechi pechi* on Liliana¡¯s face. Setting that aside, Nana and others were sending sympathetic gazes to Eric and co. If only Shia could kill their hope a bit earlier, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t be dragged down by it for five years¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Either way I know that it would be toote already. They all had their hearts stolen as early as the battle against the celestial people at the beginning after all. In fact Eric and the others couldn¡¯t give up until family head-sama himself showed up.¡¹

    ¡¸Dahlia, can you stop speaking that bluntly?¡¹

    Eric¡¯s twitching face implicitly confirmed what Dahlia said. Louis and the others were also smiling bitterly.

    It felt like the royal guards were also sending them some lukewarm gazes.

    The big shots could also be heard from the wind saying things like ¡¸I hope his majesty too can seriously consider solving the problem of the heir with this as the chance¡¹¡¸The fianc¨¦e candidates have been carefully selected for him. Let¡¯s ask him to make the decision immediately after returning back¡¹.

    No, perhaps they were intentionally making their voices be heard. Because, their eyes glinted sharply. <em>You can¡¯t run away anymore okay? Or rather we won¡¯t let you run you know? </em>They were obviously hinting that.

    It seemed the period of his majesty Eric¡¯s bachelor life would get cut off at the same time when Hajime and co left to the next world.

    Eric looked toward Louis and others with a pathetic expression. His childhood friends averted their gazes with beautifully synchronized movements.

    ¡¸Unexpectedly, or rather considering your standing and the like too, you¡¯re well-matched with Dahlia-san©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-sama, that¡¯s a funny joke.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stop speaking so bluntly like that?¡¹

    Dahlia-san¡¯s serious face appeared over Shia¡¯s shoulder sullenly. Shia was startled, wondering if it was really something that she disliked so much. Look, his majesty Eric¡¯s face was turning even more pathetic¡­¡­

    ¡¸It is not like I dislike Eric. And certainly I was one of the candidates to be his fianc¨¦e until the possibility of hero summoning came up.¡¹

    She was the most prominent woman who was suitable to be offered to the hero, or putting it negatively she was the personnel for honey trap. Therefore she was removed from the list of queen candidate, but certainly it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Dahlia to be ced at the top of the queen candidate list with her standing.

    Rather, they became childhood friends in the first ce because the people around them arranged it for the future of the royal family and the duke house.

    ¡¸Eric and the others also seemed to be conscious of me in the past after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸More detail please!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Can I ask you to stop talking about the past-¡¹

    It seemed there was youthful period with Eric and others revolving around Dahlia. Nana, Taeko, Suzu, and as expected Liliana were all leaning forward with deep curiosity.

    Eric, and not only him but also Greg and Phil were slightly panicking. Meanwhile Louis smartly pushed up his pince-nez sses while answering at their ce in sympathy.

    ¡¸Since a long time ago Dahlia was a child who always prioritized her public character self, so his majesty and others also gradually calmed down from their rash adolescence. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s our important childhood friend though.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I always have something that I ought to do. Because how I should live in the future has already been decided too.¡¹

    Nana and others looked dissatisfied with how easily the youth story of Eric and co got tidied up, even so they were impressed ¡¸Oo~, as expected she¡¯s so cool¡­¡­¡¹ with Dahlia¡¯s resolute way of speaking and dignified atmosphere.

    But, Kaori and other noticed. Dahlia¡¯s gaze when dering that turned toward Hajime for an instant.

    Kaori and others turned their gazes menacingly. They stared fixedly at Hajime¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ce to think of it! Oi, Sonobe, what¡¯s with you? You haven¡¯t been saying aaanything at all until now.¡¹

    ¡¸©¤©¤tsu¡¹

    Hajime pretended to not notice the gazes while taking the chance to change the topic toward Yuuka who hadn¡¯t participated in the conversation at all.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s nothing¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuuka turned aside her gaze *puih* sullenly. She looked truly displeased. No, was her face slightly blushing?

    Kaori sighed while shrugging. <em>Good grief</em>, she said.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, that¡¯s just not right. Even though Yuuka-chan has taken the trouble to look lewd©¤©¤dress up like this, you¡¯re justpletely ignoring it.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, Kaori! It¡¯s not like I©¤©¤no, wait. Just now, did you call me lewd?¡¹

    The answer came from the flying dragon beside them. Atsushi and Noboru scoffed at Yuuka while looking like they were truly vexed because of her.

    ¡¸Sonobe, you¡¯re overdoing it. No matter how you look at it, that look is just too erotic.¡¹

    ¡¸Puff puff iyaan¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, t-that¡¯s because, Nana and Taeko said it looks good on me! And they already took the trouble preparing it for me!¡¹

    ¡°Twelve outfits¡±©¤©¤Taeko¡¯s words were the truth.

    Yuuka was made to wear a casual dress that might kill a virgin during the evening banquet thanks to Taeko¡¯s eloquence, and today her outfit consisted of tight skirt, garter belt and fis stockings, and a blouse with thin fabric for the top. And next, was the major one. All of them were bursting at the seams.

    Like, the outfit of a lewd female teacher who appeared in eroge!

    ¡¸How¡¯s that! The lewd female teacher outfit like one who would appear in eroge!¡¹

    The concept was exactly like that. Yuuka went ¡¸Eh, Nana¡­¡­?¡¹ with a face like she had been betrayed.

    For the most part, Yuuka must have gotten skillfully cajoled that the outfit was the newest trend or something. While using the argument that such design was the ¡°preference¡± of a certain someone like it was thest resort.

    In the end the outfit was just a likeness, so its resemnce to a suit had been certainly lightened up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the best riight? How¡¯s that, boysss~~¡¹

    Taeko asked while half grinning, and half looking like she was praising herself for a job well done.

    Ryuutarou of course had noment. His small girlfriend on his chest was staring up at him fixedly after all.

    The royal guards were looking at the faraway distance. As though to say that they were fully on guard against any danger from the surrounding. But, everyone knew. That several of the knights had been stealing nces this whole time.

    ¡¸Umm, Yuuka-oneechan. Last night, Nana-oneechan and Taeko-oneechan made you wear, what was it again, a see-through nightbat outfit? ¡­¡­What¡¯s more, you also wore cat ears and the like¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan!? Don¡¯t tell me, you saw us trying on clothes-!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just where in the world, you¡¯re heading to nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Haguuh!?¡¹

    A pure question from a child, sometimes it was Gae Bolg.

    She couldn¡¯t say that there wasn¡¯t the effect of the special tension when one was in a trip. Even though normally she would refuse any such thing, when the eloquence of her best friends also got added into equation, shepletely epted it thinking ¡¸Perhaps it might work?¡¹.

    Yuuka looked down on herself once more. The blouse was clinging on her skin with unnatural tightness, disying her body line. Even the curve of her navel was visible. The buttons on her chest looked like they might flew off anytime soon. Her skirt was too tight that the shape of her butt was obvious to see. And it was too short that it felt like what was hidden inside woulde into view if she let her guard down.

    Indeed, no matter how much its resemnce to a tight suit had been reduced, calling something like this a casual wear©¤©¤just wasn¡¯t true.

    ¡¸Tsuuu, Nagumoo! Send me to the miniature gar©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely not.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsuuu!? Why the hell noooot-¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make me say it, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what do you mean by thaat!¡¹

    Yuuka hit Hajime¡¯s back repeatedly *poka poka*. Hajime wouldn¡¯t look back no matter what, however, he actually had fun. Continuing after yesterday, somehow it also felt like the distance between of the two of them had been decreasing.

    ¡ºW-why? Goshujin-sama, sometimes, I too hath showed mine figure in a suit during work correct? There were also times when I disyed the same outfit like Yuuka right now correct!? But why art thy reaction different when it was with me!?¡»

    For some reason Tio-san was hit with great shock. Of course she was. At that time Hajime said ¡¸I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t go outside while dressed like a lewd woman like that okay? Come on go change¡¹ to ruthlessly cut her down.

    ¡ºWhat art so different between Yuuka and me! If it¡¯s lewdness then it¡¯s the sa©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸The absence of shyness.¡¹

    ¡ºKahah!? ¡­¡­That art¡­¡­blind¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­spot¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Tsu, w-what? You¡¯re saying you like seeing me embarrassed? Nagumo you idiot! You bully-¡¹

    Perhaps this too was a kind of special tension of a trip.

    Yue and others were watching her with lukewarm gazes like she was a handful of a child. Perhaps because they understood that Yuuka was doing her best in her own way, it felt like the girls¡¯ eptance of her was also deepening somewhat.

    Even now, because Yuuka was leaning forward to keep hitting Hajime¡¯s back, she got into a pose where her butts were jutting back, but Shizuku and Remia nonchntly changed their sitting position to get in between Yuuka and the royal guards.

    The cleft of her butts became even more pronounced and clear to see. Not only that, the shape of her underwear was rising to the surface, so they thought that they had to safeguard her as expected.

    ¡¸Tsu, I¡¯ve had enough! ¡­¡­¡­¡­Shizuku, Remia-san, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder what are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufuh, what could you mean?¡¹

    Perhaps Yuuka-chan noticed that. She sat on seiza posture right behind Hajime and quieted down. It seemed she was already fine with not changing outfit.

    That was because something like a white long cardigan had been thrown to her from the grinning Taeko. Although that was part of the reason, the biggest reason was surely that there was something on her mind after Hajime didn¡¯t let her change.

    ¡¸Say, Suzu. Combining that outfit with that cardigan, it¡¯s like a white gown instead which make it even more¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ryuu-kun? Do you like that? Do you have interest with school nurse?¡¹

    Ryuutarou and Suzu¡¯s conversation was too soft that their voices got carried away by the wind.

    And so, Nana & Taeko¡¯s ingenious trap that was as though to im ¡°All our outfits have two stage that doesn¡¯t leave any opening!¡± wasn¡¯t noticed by Yuuka.

    Hajime gave a thumb up with a nice smile at Nana and Taeko. The two also returned the thumb up with the faces of professional.

    ¡¸Aa~, sorry to disturb while everyone is in the middle of something but can I say something for a bit? It¡¯ll be time soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so it¡¯s already that time huh.¡¹

    Eric confirmed the position of the sun and called out. Perhaps he had sensed that several of the royal guards were having their hearts stirred chaotically by the additional equipment Yuuka wore.

    Actually, the democratic state and the beast kingdom had been already notified about Hajime group¡¯s itinerary through a certain method. They had already received reply, and the democratic state had sent request to them to arrive at the decided time and from a certain direction in order to give the group even better weing.

    The sightseeing flight this time too in part was also for that time adjustment.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go there with teleport©¤©¤¡¹

    Hajime was about to say that, but Eric asked him to wait.

    ¡¸Wait, before that I want to make a suggestion of watching our encounter with the king of Tinted Beast Kingdom©¤©¤Gruelle-dono. A mention of Tio-dono came up at that time, even if it can¡¯t be said as the continuation of Shia-dono¡¯s family talk.¡¹

    ¡¸Family head-sama, everyone. Let¡¯s do that by all means! The beast king preached a rational decision, but Shia-sama firmly argued back to him. There is great worth in taking a look at Shia-sama¡¯s figure at that time-¡¹

    ¡ºHou! So I came up during that talk? That art interesting!¡»

    Dahlia also pushed for that with both her fists clenched. Tio¡¯s voice was excited.

    Shia was muttering ¡¸Aa, now that you mention that¡¹. It seemed that event didn¡¯t really leave an impression in her mind.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia¡¯s handsomeness is fifty percent greater in this Star Spirit World so that definitely needs checking. It¡¯s unthinkable to overlook it.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, Yue is like the model listener who won¡¯t ever overlook a streaming of her favorite idol ever sinceing to the Star Spirit World isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Cut it out, Kaori. You¡¯re making me embarrassed.¡¹

    Yue blushed slightly. It made Shia looked embarrassed too. Her rabbit ears were also swa~ying left and right.

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s no way we can just not see it huh.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s confirmation wasn¡¯t opposed by anyone.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡ºBut I refuse! Desuu!¡»

    Therge scale barrier that Suzu deployed was used as a foothold midair. There the flying dragons were resting their wings as everyone watched the past rey.

    The past beast king Gruelle didn¡¯t even pay attention to his majesty Eric as he regarded him as a mere na?ve child, and he preached to abandon the demon kingdom that was under attack by Oros and that taking his hand would be the most rational and beneficial decision for both sides.

    Like that he offered his hand. In front of him, Shia didn¡¯t deny his thinking, however, she still yelled those words loudly.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oo~~¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Those who reflexively raised their voices in admiration were Ryuutarou, Atsushi, and Noboru.

    Shizuku chuckled with a smile while muttering ¡¸Of course she is¡¹. With that as the beginning, Yue and Kaori and the others who had been quietly watching the conversation also showed looks of understanding.

    ¡¸¡­¡­A natural result. Because for Shia, a ¡°dragon man¡± isn¡¯t anything like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right. You see at first, he was a majestic red dragon, and his human form also look simr to Adol-san somewhat¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But that made the gap felt even bigger isn¡¯t it. Everything he says is only words that doesn¡¯t feel like something Adol-dono would ever say.¡¹

    Tortus too was in the middle of building a new era right now. In that sense it was in a simr state with the Star Spirit World.

    Naturally, Liliana had been in contact with Tio¡¯s grandfather Adol a lot more than Hajime and others. That must be why she was feeling that even more so.

    It looked like Hajime and others were also thinking simrly. They all nodded deeply.

    ¡¸If we consider Adol-dono as a genuine sage, this so-called beast king feels more like ¡°shrewd¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hajime-kun! There are other people here!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Aiko-dono. Don¡¯t mind us. At that time I was also thinking of him like that.¡¹

    Eric was smiling wryly. It must be because Hajime¡¯s words were urate. At the very least for the people of Balted.

    ¡ºI¡¯m unable to like such thing.¡»

    Shia¡¯s sentimental argument echoed as though to say rationality could go eat shit.

    Even though it should be a sentimental argument, there was strength in Shia¡¯s words that were talking about Tio. It was an overwhelming power that blew away the whole rationally correct argument that Gruelle preached.

    She said that her family was sincere. She said that even if it was a moronic choice, her family could put her life on the line for what was right.

    Her family who was recognized by herself and others as a guardian was always magnificent, virtuous, noble, and showed her back in order to be everyone¡¯s shield. She dered that her family who was like that was the most beautiful.

    ¡ºFor me, that is the kind of person a ¡°dragon race¡± is.¡»

    ©¤©¤<em>Even though you¡¯re a dragon just like her¡­¡­what¡¯s with this state</em>

    It was like such feeling inside the heart could be heard from the past Shia who was looking straight and piercingly toward Gruelle.

    Surely Gruelle at that time could hear it too. That he got put intoparison with someone unknown and be found wanting.

    Normally he would be furious of such insolence. And yet, he showed no look of displeasure, or even any rebuttal.

    He couldn¡¯t.

    He was overwhelmed. By Shia¡¯s words that were simply boasting about her family.

    As though she recalled her own vocation at the end, Shia left behind a warning like a ¡°divination master¡±. Even while looking embarrassed by herself who said such thing, Shia and the others left behind Gruelle who didn¡¯t move, no, he was surely unable to move.

    The past rey vanished.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great, nano. Tio-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸My my, are you feeling shy, Tio-san? It looks like you¡¯re shaking a little though?¡¹

    Tio was looking down while shaking a little. Myuu and Remia were giving her a gentle gaze that was mixed with some teasing.

    ¡ºI, I¡­¡­I-¡»

    ¡¸Ou ou, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s the matter, Tio-san? What I said, it¡¯s just something that everyone also thinks. It wasn¡¯t like I said anything especially great©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡ºThat art not true at aaaaaaaaaaall!!¡»

    *GURUOOOOOOO* Such delighted roar shook the air. The flying dragons jerked as though they had received an order.

    ¡ºThat wasn¡¯t a mere boasting about family! Shia, she boasted of ¡°dragon race¡± to a dragon man of another world!¡»

    It sounded like a boasting about an individual, but in actuality, Shia¡¯s words were boasting about the race called ¡°dragon people¡± themselves.

    After the legendary battle, the honor of the dragon people was certainly recovering. However, even so as expected the time where their race had been talked in history as ¡°evil existence¡± was far longer. In other words, the time where the dragon people had felt strong embarrassment was far longer.

    That was exactly why, Tio felt genuinely happy to hear someone of another race preached about ¡°what was a dragon race¡± to a dragon from another world it seemed.

    It made her far happier than if it was just the individual named ¡°Tio rus¡± who got praised.

    ¡ºTo say nothing of! That the dragon who was used as the example in the boasting was me!¡»

    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s only natural you know? To me, no, to us Tio-san is the number one ¡°proud and noble dragon man¡± after all, even more than Adol-san and others.¡¹

    Shia¡¯s way of speaking that, as though she was speakingmon sense along with her puzzled look by Tio¡¯s reaction was the finishing blow.

    Furthermore, even though normally they all called her things like pervert or disappointing, it was only at this kind of time that Hajime and others were in full agreement saying ¡¸That¡¯s true¡¹ while nodding with a smile. That was why,

    ¡ºThis, this art making me so joyous that I just hath to flyyyyyy!!¡»

    ¡¸What do you mean fly©¤©¤uoooh!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Kyaaaaaaa!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Tio-saaan!? Where¡¯re you going©¤©¤so fast!?¡¹

    Tio-san¡¯s wings apparently got itchy from feeling so emotionally moved and joyous that *fwooosh* she was vanishing at the sky beyond.

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan! Please follow the ck dragon at the front-, nano!¡¹

    ¡¸EH!? Myuu-sama, this Dahlia believe that she will return if we just wa©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸! FUH, order acknowledged desuu!! I¡¯m gonna stamp on the gas to the max yeaaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸P-please whaiiiiiiiiiiii~~~~~!!?¡¹

    Schutaif-tan left like the wind. The sound of engine and the vigorous rotation of the elerator caused delightful voice. Also, the excessive eleration made Dahlia-san¡¯s neck to flop behind. The arms around Shia¡¯s waist were desperately hanging on. As though it was a lifeline.

    ¡¸O-oh? W-wait!¡¹

    ¡¸R-Ryuu-kun!? Why¡¯re we flying off!? We can just wait here right!? We won¡¯t be able to catch up anyway!¡¹

    ¡¸No! I¡¯m not doing any©¤©¤¡¹

    *GURUOOOOOOOON!!* Several of such roar rose up. The flying dragons gave off sharp glint from their eyes. Like they were reacting to the roar of the ¡°dragon king¡± that was resounding from far away.

    ¡¸N-no good! Are the flying dragons roused up!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, Aiko-dono! Please apply the technique for calming down to these children©¤©¤ah¡¹

    There was no Aiko-dono. Or rather, everyone who could use soul magic were all at the sky beyond.

    And so, the result was inevitable.

    The flying dragons bent their bodies lower and lower to gather strength.

    Eric and Louis and the others looked at each other. *Zaaaa-* Blood rushed away from their faces.

    ¡¸A-all hands! Hang oooooonnnnaaaaaaa~~~~~!!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaah!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Follow after the dragon king! Don¡¯t get left behind!

    With an intensity as though to say that, all the flying dragons flew off simultaneously with their fastest speed using all their strength!

    It was the repeat of the nightmare five years ago. At that time it happened inside horse carriages led by Schutaif, but this time it was on top of super reinforced flying dragons that went wild. Furthermore, Tio was getting further away so there was no air current control assistance! Violent wind assaulted them! The terror from the sensation was especially greater!

    Even Ryuutarou and others hurriedly held on for dear life from the speed, so it was only natural.

    The screams of Balted people continued to echo through the sunny sky without end.

    It went without saying that many people from various viges or caravans looked up while asking ¡¸What the!?¡¹ when they heard the screams faintlying from the sky.

    The next day, a lot of people were sending a lot of reports about the screams suggesting that it might be some kind of evil omen. Eric and others would be at their wits¡¯ end of how to cover it up but¡­¡­that was a story for another time.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    There will be only one chapter left for this arc¡­

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C So you¡¯re going to do it, right here right now!

    From [Shingeki no Kyojin]. A line that Bertold said to Reiner.

    ¨C The person who always creeping behind your back with a creepy smile

    From [Haiyore! Nyaruko-san]. Also Kaori wasn¡¯t creeping. She was simply already behind you when you realized.

    ¨C Two-stage that don¡¯t leave behind any opening.

    From [Rurouni Kenshin]. The characteristic of Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryuu Battoujutsu. Also the frontispiece of the [short story collection] novel has the illustration of Yue-sensei. It¡¯s not bursting at the seam but I suddenly recalled it and adopted it for Yuuka in this chapter. Anyone who is curious please take a look by all means. I wonder what other outfit I¡¯ll have Yuuka wear¡­

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc Empty State of Mind Yue-Style</strong>

    Author¡¯s note: There¡¯ll be one more chapter today at nine o¡¯clock.

    This chapter is like the first part of the Star Spirit World Arc¡¯s final episode.

    Rated Democratic State.

    The country that was the most affected by the disappearance of the spirit element was now in the middle of major bustle.

    The people¡¯s ideology of being the chosen people that they called themselves the demon race, and their thought that gods and nature were triviality were things of the past now.

    Under the new policy of ¡°a nation that was opened for the sake of the new era¡±, the current democratic state was wholly endorsing research, development, andmerce. People andmodities wereing and going from the country with great vigor everyday that it couldn¡¯t even bepared when the country was still called the demon kingdom.

    But, the bustle today was even greater than that.

    It was a festival.The streets were overflowing with people whether at the open or at the hidden. Stalls in the number that were several times than normal were being opened, each with their own feature. There were also small stages here and there.

    Oddly there was no sense of casualness even though it was a festival.

    Rather everyone was looking somewhat nervous. Should it be said that their focus wasn¡¯t directed toward the festival itself, or rather they were focusing toward the sky. There were even those here and there who kept busying themselves with tidying up their appearance.

    The stall owners also didn¡¯t ck off with their preparation. There also seemed to be many people rushing around restlessly behind the stages.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh, the atmosphere doesn¡¯t feel like a festival is ongoing at all.¡¹

    The one who muttered those words with a wry smile was the beast king Gruelle.

    He was staring the capital¡¯s uproarious atmosphere from inside a rectangle-shaped five-story building. He was standing on the exterior of the dome shaped structure that was like an astronomical observatory on top of that building.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. It hasn¡¯t started for real after all¡­¡­and most of all, this is the return of the saint and the visit of the savior along with her family. Even I cannot deny that a part of me is bing agitated.¡¹

    The reply came from the outrageously handsome youth standing beside him©¤©¤the head of state Arogan. He was still good looking like before as though thest five years hadn¡¯t passed at all, but his long and glossy ck hair had been cut very short. His atmosphere was also very gentle.

    Gruelle smiled pleasantly and strongly agreed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a splendid festival for something that has only been prepared from yesterday and today. As expected from the city that personified coexistence the most at the present.¡¹

    ¡¸Your praise honored me. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a bit unfortunate for the beast kingdom though.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, they will at least stop by. That¡¯s already enough.¡¹

    Gruelle patted Arogan¡¯s shoulder without looking particrly disgruntled.

    ¡¸Besides, we received this thoughtfulness of sending my people to this country through teleportation. There is nothing more luxurious than this. ¡­¡­After all it will be unbearable if I act too selfishly and be riddled with bullet holes again.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, certainly! Spare me from such thing happening again!¡¹

    Arogan snorted from Gruelle¡¯s joking tone.

    Closeness that was unthinkable if it was five years ago could be felt between the two. The hardships as leader of their people in this new era had cultivated friendship that surpassed positions between them.

    ¡¸That said, for her to be the ¡°Saint of the Confinement Land¡±¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The topics that we have to discuss after the weing is over has increased by a lot.¡¹

    The new troublesome (estimated) topic made both of them looked up toward the sky.

    Actually, the itinerary of Hajime and co had been altered just a little from initially. Because there was the unscheduled stay at the confinementnd.

    There, the night Hajime stayed in the confinementnd, he was contacting Arogan and the others before going to the Star Tree.

    A certain attendant visited the two withmunicators that were used to have a discussion between them. As the result, the visit to the democratic state ended up getting prioritized.

    ¡¸¡¸Even so¡­¡­¡­¡­what a beauty¡¹¡¹

    Both of them recalled the ¡°aforementioned attendants¡± dreamily.

    Silver haired women with peerless beauty©¤©¤they were Netemp-san and Etemp-san. Although there was difference in evolution (?) where one was a hybrid robot and one was a fairy, their faces were the same.

    The attendants had beauty that contained the risk of toppling even a country if they stayed quiet. Such attendants suddenly manifested and gave exnation of the situation and various things. Not only Arogan who was a yboy from the outset, even Gruelle also got half-astonished and half-lecherous seeing them.

    And, inevitably,

    ¡¸¡¸And¡­¡­¡­¡­how terribly unfortunate¡¹¡¹

    Their giddy hearts quickly recovered.

    Those women were that man¡¯s attendants. Being put into a loop of riddled with bullet holes & resurrected if theyid their hands on the women would worsen their trauma again after all the efforts they invested to ovee it.

    But, something that bothered them even more than that was,

    ¡¸I wonder, why were they posing strangely the whole time while we were talking?¡¹

    ¡¸Are they from a race that can¡¯t stay still or something? It was really irritating how they kept looking at us with that awfully provocative expression every single time.¡¹

    The two didn¡¯t know but, the posing was what called the Joj* Pose.

    Beauties who were talking while doing best 10 of Joj* Pose¡­¡­

    Furthermore, the two were giving Arogan and Gruelle truly irritating looks as though they were saying ¡¸Can you do something like this?¡¹. Even if they averted their gaze, the attendants would swiftly circled around to constantly stay within their field of vision.

    It was iprehensible. It wasn¡¯t a joke, or surrealism, or anything shoddy like that, not at all. They felt like they had tasted a glimpse of something more horrifying.

    Well, they were that man¡¯s attendants, so perhaps it was only natural they were so difficult toprehend. Arogan and Gruelle shared such odd understanding with each other.

    Arogan pulled himself together and looked at the distance.

    ¡¸Now then, I believe it should be about time theye into view¡­¡­¡¹

    The sun notified them that the time was just right between morning and noon with its zing radiance.

    Actually, Netemp and Etemp were asked to give message by these two before returning. The message asked Hajime and co toe from the direction of the capital¡¯s main gate.

    It was for a show. The visit of the savior and the saint©¤©¤it was the best news in these five years. If they were going to visit anyway, Arogan and Gruelle thought that it would be nice to make use of it to reward the hard work of the people and to be a somewhat dramatic start for the true beginning of the festival.

    ¡¸Mu? Thank god. It looks like they are on schedule.¡¹

    The dragon man¡¯s excellent eyesight caught sight of several ck dots through the sunlight. It was a cluster of flying dragons.

    Arogan nodded when he heard that.

    He leaned forward and signaled his subordinates who were standing by below the stairs. The dome was opening with a loud sound. Arge bell appeared from inside.

    Arogan and Gruelle wore earplug. At the same time the bell rang once, then twice with a clear sound.

    The people throughout the capital looked up.

    Arogan waved his hand, then he pointed straight toward the sky faraway.

    In that moment, cheers so loud as though there was explosion spread out.

    The people here and there were hopping up and down in excitement. They all wore joyful expressions and looked up toward the sky north.

    At the za in front of the assembly hall, the band on standby at both sides started ying a weing tune with great enthusiasm as though to say ¡¸Now, it¡¯s showtime!¡¹.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go, president-dono.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go, beast king-dono.¡¹

    The entrance of the assembly hall had spacious stairs and entrance. There was an open space in front of the assembly hall, so it was the perfect ce to wee guests of honor in front of the public.

    As expected, they didn¡¯t have the body to safelynd on the ground after jumping down from the height of the fifth floor anymore, so the two went down the stairs with a bit of hurry.

    When they got down to the entrance, they found their respective upper echelons to be assembled fully for the weing.

    The cheers were spreading even further. Fireworks were shooting up one after another from the outer edge of the capital.

    And then,

    ¡¸There! They came!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the savior and her husband and the saint!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop! Shia-sama isn¡¯t married or anything with a man-¡¹

    ¡¸Shut your mouth, that¡¯s sphemy! Anyone who deride the Crimson Tyrant must d*e-¡¹

    ¡¸Guardsss! Guardsss~~! The ShiaDahli extremists and the Tyrant Extremeist are at it again! Stop themmmmm!!¡¹

    ¡¸Look! The savior¡¯s family and friends are also with her-¡¹

    ¡¸What a honor-. As I thought Dahlia-sama¡¯s words are true! The savior is reallying to look at our current situation!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Shia-samaaaa!! Dahlia-samaaaaa!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Crimson Tyrant banzai!! Crimson Tyrant banzai!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Uoooooooh, Tyrant-donooo! Please step on meeeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Look down on me with your cold gazeeeee!!¡¹

    Some people seemed to be screaming strange words or getting into fights with fellow odd faction, but the majority of the people surrounding the public square were holding their breath with joyful looks.

    Shadow covered them from above. There was like a ripple spreading further through the crowd when they saw the unexpected size of the ck dragon.

    The flying dragons that were carrying Hajime and co came down to the public square.

    A second passed and cheers exploded from the crowd©¤©¤before that happened.

    Everyone reflexively shut their mouth. They all got a confused look on their faces.

    It was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. Because,

    ¡¸¡­¡­P-please¡­¡­Arogan-dono, l-let us¡­¡­rest¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason the people of Balted Kingdom were all looking like living corpses.

    Some copsed on the ground right afternding. Some kept clinging on their flying dragon and wouldn¡¯t let go, while continuing to tremble¡­¡­

    Also, the magnificent ck dragon that they nobody had ever seen before, just why was it breathing hard *Haa Haa* like that they wondered?

    It would be disrespectful so absolutely nobody spoke, but many people were feeling the same.

    Which was©¤©¤

    <em>What a majestic dragon, and yet, it looks strangely slimy for some reason huh,</em> they all thought.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Shrilly voices, praising voices, cheers that were filled with love and respect, and even voices that were offering prayers.

    Every kind of liveliness filled the hustle and bustle. Amidst that,

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡­Eric-dono is¡­¡­umu, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Speed of sound¡­¡­I can¡¯t even imagine such speed but¡­¡­I see. In that case, their condition cannot be helped. Haha¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and others were walking through the main street that was surrounded by the soldiers of the democratic state and the beast kingdom. Meanwhile Arogan and Gruelle were making dry, no, twitching (?) smile at them.

    After that entrance that made all of them very troubled of how to react, it was Shia who fixed the atmosphere.

    She must have gotten used somewhat to perform as the ¡°Hero Shia Hauria¡±. She exined that the corpse-like appearance of the Balted group was because of fatigue from the going through the long journey in a hurry until they reached their limit while waving her hands energetically with big smile to the crowd. Such greeting immediately wiped away the bewilderment.

    After that Arogan¡¯s subordinate carried Eric and others to the resting room, Hajime and others expressed their gratitude for the weing at the entrance of the assembly hall, attended the promation of the actual opening of the festival, exchanged information a little bit to each other, and now they were all in the middle of sightseeing the capital.

    Shia who was being frequently hailed was waving her hands smilingly.

    What was unexpected was the many voices that were also directed toward Hajime. It seemed he had a poprity that wasn¡¯t at all inferiorpared to the savior or the saint.

    ¡¸It feels like there¡¯s this, awe and veneration? Can you feel it too?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I can imagine why. Really that Hajime, he had seriously snapped when he came to pick Shia here. It was outrageous what he did then.¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku exchanged words in small voices. As expected from the people who understood him. They were right on the money.

    Unlike the voices that were filled with love in full drive toward Shia and Dahlia, the voices toward Hajime were filled with a lot of nervousness. The cause must be that. Apparently his overwhelming unreasonableness that was like a tyrant got stuck with a lot of people. It was to a degree where some of them turned intodies and gentlemen (deep meaning).

    Also, Hajime didn¡¯t react to the crowd at all after hearing the name calls of ¡°Crimson Tyrant¡± that tickled his chuuni heart, and witnessing the figures of muscr group calling Hajime¡¯s name while blushing.

    On the other hand,

    ¡¸Mama! This way this way!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, don¡¯t rush mama like that Myuu. Look, there are a lot of people there.¡¹

    It was like the surrounding atmosphere was just a mere breeze. Myuu with her sparkling eyes was pulling Remia mama¡¯s hand to every which way. Each time she did that, the soldiers of the beast kingdom would hurriedly escort them.

    The social manners of the people here were wonderful. Even though soldiers were surrounding Hajime and co to create space, there wasn¡¯t anyone who tried to push their way through.

    The street was overflowing with people, but the path through for Hajime and others weren¡¯t hindered. And even with Myuu moving erratically, the crowd would naturally move to the side or entered the alley to create path.

    There were also people leaning forward from the rooftops and windows of the buildings at both sides of the street while waving their hands. They were scattering flower petals to celebrate the return of the saint and the visit of the savior group.

    Even Yue and others were waving back joyfully to respond to the wholehearted warm wee. Those like Nana and Taeko were unreservedly responding to the call of the stall owners and looked around.

    Hajime narrowed his eyes to watch his family and friends enjoying themselves like that while nodding.

    ¡¸Yeah, unfortunately Eric lost a life. That guy was truly a human cannonball when he got thrown off in the middle of speed of sound.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, as expected I think it¡¯s too pitiful for him to just call it bad luck.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Hajime-kun, have some remorse okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Tio and Shia too. I wonder if you two understood what you did wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It was all because both of you got too heated up racing each other! You two even intentionally blocked my ¡°Soul Repose¡±! Good grief!¡¹

    ¡¸It felt like we were all going to die, really. Especially for Lily and me.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like Yuuka said you know? When I saw his majesty Eric got thrown off, I started resolving myself to be the next one to die¡­¡­¡¹

    The criticism that flew one after another from everyone¡¯s mouth made Hajime, Shia, and Tio averted their gazes. They did so while whispering ¡¸My bad¡¹¡¸I¡¯m sorry desuu¡¹¡¸Forgiveth meee¡¹ with fading voices.

    What happened? Well, it was simple.

    Tio flew in delight. Then the flying dragons got excited and chased after her for their pride as dragon.

    It would be fine if it ended there. But then Shia who chased behind with Schutaif-tan showed a glimpse of her speed maniac side.

    ¡­¡­<em>Shia, why doth thou keep trying to be in front of me each time?</em>

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her pride as the supreme ruler of the sky got instigated and Tio would get a bit in front of Shia.

    <em>¡­¡­Tio-san? Why did you get in front of me slightly? What¡¯s with those eyes desu? Are you saying that you¡¯re faster than me?</em>

    After that was a continuous repeat of ¡°getting a bit in front of the other¡±.

    Their speed was gradually rising. Their fires had gotten lit up when Kaori and others urged them to slow down. Then, more fuel got thrown into that fire.

    ©¤©¤<em>Interesting. Which one is faster, it¡¯s gonna be a real Fast & Furi*us!</em>

    Hajime said while getting carried away. He even whipped Tio to activate her ¡°Pain Conversion¡±.

    As the result, the Balted group that was already in the verge of giving up because of the super speed got assaulted by an even worse nightmare.

    Wee to the world of the speed of sound.

    ¡¸At the very least, leave us out of it. That would be better for everyone involved.¡¹

    ¡¸H-however, Suzu. To be left behind in the dust¡­¡­.it wouldst be unbearable correct?¡¹

    Apparently that was why Tio went out of her way to use gravity magic to pull everyone else along.

    Ryuutarou coughed. Then he yelled with his whole heart.

    ¡¸Tio-san, sorry but let me say this. That was a needless consideration!!¡¹

    ¡¸E-even Ryuutarou¡­¡­¡¹

    Atsushi and Noboru who were walking at the back looked over their shoulder with sympathetic gaze to behind them©¤©¤toward the assembly hall. They imagined that surely right now Eric and others were nodding while groaning <em>yeah yeah</em> in the resting room.

    ¡¸The Balted people are absolutely traumatized yeah? You can see it from their state.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. After all they¡¯re still groggy even with Shirasaki¡¯s healing and sensei¡¯s ¡°Soul Repose¡± applied to them.¡¹

    Even though it was possible to heal physical fatigue and mental stability, that didn¡¯t mean their memory was disappeared. Especially Eric-san.

    The memory of terror of the world of speed of sound as experienced by normal human (flesh and blood) that couldn¡¯t be forgotten no matter how much they wanted to, it put them into a state like a freshly born fawn trying to stand up.

    ¡¸A-all of your are exaggerating. Look, Dahlia-san is alright as you all can©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let my hold of Shia-sama go even if I die.¡¹

    The truth was, around eighty percent of the shrilly voices since some time ago were caused from the crowd seeing how Shia and Dahlia were acting.

    Dahlia was tightly hugging Shia¡¯s arm while burying her face on Shia¡¯s shoulder. They were walking whilepletely glued on each other like that.

    Something like that, seen from the side it was just,

    ¡¸As I thought the two of them are lovers in mutual love!¡¹

    It was just like what a bakery girl said while she was screaming <em>Kyaa kyaa</em>.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shia. She isn¡¯t apanying us because she¡¯s fine, but because she¡¯s seized with thepulsive idea that she¡¯ll die if she let go of you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected even Yue was looking at Dahlia with a pitying gaze.

    I don¡¯t want to end up like Eric. I don¡¯t want to end up like Eric. I don¡¯t want to end up like Eric¡­¡­

    When Shia sharpened her bunny ears, indeed, certainly she could hear Dahlia muttering such thing.

    ¡¸W-well, she has recoveredpared to when she regressed into an infant, right!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what do you mean ¡°right!¡±, but I¡¯ll prescribe her medicine for her heart one more time.¡¹

    Aiko-sensei looked serious. She was urging Shia to reflect on herself with her ¡°sensei¡¯s face¡±.

    Shia realized that and nodded ¡¸Yees¡¹ with a meek expression. Aiko-sensei then said ¡¸Both of you too okay?¡¹ with a straightforward gaze toward Hajime and Tio. Her stare pierced them. The two of them both nodded ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹ with meek expressions.

    ¡¸Also, Yue-san.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh!? Me?¡¹

    ¡¸You should be able to stop them if you tried shouldn¡¯t you? But you didn¡¯t just because Hajime-kun and them looked like they were having fun, geez. Remember that you¡¯re the first wife-sama among us, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yes¡¹

    ¡¸I understand how you feel though¡¹ Aiko gave her a sympathetic smile, but apparently it hit Yue-sama¡¯s heart hard instead. She nodded obediently.

    Aiko¡¯s magic shed on Dahlia. It sped up the misunderstanding with ¡¸What divine radiance¡­¡­¡¹¡¸The saint looks glowing¡­¡­¡¹¡¸I see. So that is the aura of happiness¡¹.

    Shia¡¯s rabbit ears were twitching. She looked at Dahlia who was clinging on her arm.

    ¡­¡­She showed no sign of letting go. Rather, it felt like she was gluing herself even more.

    For her sanity to still not be there after an additional Soul Repose, perhaps that was just how much damaged Dahlia¡¯s heart received from the nitro eleration.

    Certainly, Dahlia had screamed ¡¸Please stop this alreadyyy! Let me off here at the very leasttttt-¡¹ many times. Perhaps it was bad of her to ignore it like ¡¸Slowing down after speeding up until this much is outrageous! Dahlia-san, let¡¯s be the wind together!¡¹ because of her high tension.

    ¡¸Umm, Dahlia-san. Perhaps you should let go©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Dahlia won¡¯t let go of Shia-sama even in death-¡¹

    <em>Kyaaaaah, you heard that!? Geez Dahlia-sama, so intense!!</em>

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine already, that¡¯s why, let go?¡¹

    ¡¸No-, Shia-sama. If my hand let go, Shia-sama will surely leave Dahlia behind, no doubt about it!¡¹

    <em>Kyaaaaah, you heard that!? I won¡¯t let go of you ever again! She saiddd! How passionate!</em>

    ¡¸Tsu, Dahlia-san! I was in the wrong desu! I won¡¯t do that anymore, that¡¯s why, let go?¡¹

    ¡¸Someone like me won¡¯t even be in your mind anymore once you start running-¡¹

    <em>As I thought Dahlia-sama¡¯s disappearance was because she was searching for Shia-sama! She went to a journey of searching her beloved!</em>

    <em>Shia-sama, please don¡¯t make Dahlia-sama uneasy like that! Be happy together foreverr!</em>

    <em>The misunderstanding went through a super eleration with nitro-jet.</em>

    Shia finally noticed then. How Dahlia was shaking. Her face couldn¡¯t be seen because she was pressing her head on Shia¡¯s shoulder, so Shiapletely thought that she was terrified, but this was¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Dahlia-san, are youughing?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no? I¡¯m not thinking of anything like how adorable and amusing Shia-sama looks so flustered from the surrounding voices, not at all-¡¹

    ¡¸I keep telling you, you always let the cat out of the bag when you talk!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from a speed maniac, your misunderstanding and fretfulness also goes fast¡­¡­fufu¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought you¡¯reughing! Or rather, this isn¡¯t something amusing at all!¡¹

    *Peh* Shia tore off Dahlia from her arm. Dahlia quietly straightened her posture and stood up with her usual dignified posture. Not even a shred of fear could be seen from her. Rather, she had a really nice smile.

    Shia stared very reproachfully at her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Dahlia-san, did you y a prank on me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-, Dahlia just yed a prank-¡¹

    She clenched both her fists energetically. What an adorable and powerful deration of prank. Apparently that was her payback to Shia who wouldn¡¯t decelerate for her.

    <em>Geeez, </em>Shia groaned as she grabbed Dahlia¡¯s hands and swung them up and down. Dahlia-san epted it joyfully.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this, what¡¯s going on? You two are showing off with your flirting¡¹

    ¡¸Are you two having a date instead of sightseeing like everyone else? That¡¯s the mood around you two.¡¹

    Arogan and Gruelle looked slightly surprised by how well Shia and Dahlia got along. Hajime and others were watching the two like they were looking at something heartwarming (of course the shrill voices were getting louder as time passed). Nana and Taeko returned at that timing.

    They were carrying so much food from the stalls that they almost couldn¡¯t hold them all.

    <em>These two, they¡¯re seriously having a lot of fun, </em>the expressions of Hajime and co said.

    Or rather,

    ¡¸Wait, Nana! Taeko! You two, what are you doing making the soldiers carrying your things like that!¡¹

    The soldiers escorting them were also carrying a lot of things. Yuuka hurriedly raised her voice ¡¸You all don¡¯t need to do anything like that!¡¹, but the soldiers looked at each other with troubled expression.

    ¡¸Ee~, this can¡¯t be helped ain¡¯t it? Everyone gives us a lot even when we didn¡¯t order.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep. Please take them no matter what, they said. If we¡¯re told something like that with that kind of smile, there¡¯s no choice. Ah, mister soldiers, if any of you are hungry then it¡¯s fine to eat some of those foods you know? We absolutely won¡¯t be able to eat them by ourselves after all.¡¹

    <em>Don¡¯t be absurd! How can wey our hand on the offering for such nobility! </em>Their faces became startled as though to say that while they shook their heads left and right.

    ¡¸Rather than that heree, try to eat some to Yuuka-chi. They¡¯re tastyy~¡¹

    ¡¸Compared to the kingdom the taste has some untamed nature feeling? If the foods at the kingdom is the type of cooking you find in restaurant, the foods here are the fast food type? No, is that because we got this from stalls? Anyway here¡¹

    ¡¸Mungyuu!?¡¹

    The food¡¯s appearance was like hot dog, but it wasn¡¯t bread, but extrarge sausage with vegetables and sauce put in between. Taeko stuffed it into Yuuka¡¯s mouth without caring about what she said.

    Struggling carelessly would risk the food falling which would sully her name as a daughter of a restaurant owner, so Yuuka red at Taeko while obediently eating the food.

    But it was big so she became a bit tearful. The sauce dripped to her chest¡­¡­

    ¡¸Whoops, that¡¯s baaad¡¹

    ¡¸Sugawara-sensei! You¡¯re really something else, don¡¯t tell me, that¡¯s your aim!?¡¹

    Atsushi and Noboru shuddered. Yuuka in that voluptuous female teacher outfitbined with that, was equal to overly strong stimtion wasn¡¯t it? They asked.

    Because look, the soldiers all averted their gazes with all they had. And some of the surrounding people, especially the men were staring hard.

    Taeko-sensei who seemed to be practicing her hidden sadist side in miniscule amount was stuffing the sausage sandwich insistently into the tearful Yuuka while sending a nce at Hajime. And then, sheughed <em>fuh</em>.

    Yuuka was the only one who didn¡¯t notice her current appearance that was a bit risqu¨¦.

    Shizuku and Aiko reddened even while some veins pulsed on their foreheads. They were about to scold Taeko©¤©¤

    ¡¸What¡¯re you doing in front of these many people, stupid idiot¡¹

    ¡¸OUCH-¡¹

    ¡¸Muguu~?¡¹

    *Tunk* Hajime chopped Taeko¡¯s head while catching the dropped sausage sandwich with one hand.

    Taeko stuck her tongue and winked. Hajime smiled wryly at Yuuka who had ¡°?¡± mark floating above her head while immediately taking arge bit on the sausage sandwich.

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, this is delicious. Should I say it¡¯s really meaty, this sauce also feels like it¡¯s slightly based on shoyu so it¡¯s familiar on the tongue.¡¹

    Yuuka was in a fluster while her cheeks were stuffed like squirrel.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, Yuuka. Don¡¯t move. It¡¯ll stain.¡¹

    ¡¸Mogyu!?¡¹

    Yue wiped the sauce that was going to slid down the valley of her breasts with her finger. Then she immediately licked that finger. Yuuka¡¯s face turned into tomato.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, true it¡¯s tasty.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m suddenly feeling hungry. Perhaps because something entered my stomach.¡¹

    The thick sausage that Yuuka had difficulty just to enter into her mouth had gotten mostly consumed with just two bites by Hajime. The remaining small one bite was fed to Yue who went ¡¸Aa~n¡¹.

    Yuuka¡¯s expression became really conflicted.

    She looked like she wanted to say something, but her mouth was still full so she could only do her best to chew *mokyu mokyu* to empty it.

    *Pon* Kaori ced her hand on the shoulder of such Yuuka. Her eyes spoke. <em>It¡¯s fine, I understand your feeling. It¡¯s a strange feeling seeing you¡¯re the only one so shaken isn¡¯t it?</em>

    Yuuka¡¯s shoulders dropped in dejection while a cry ¡¸Nmuu~¡¹ slipped out from her mouth.

    Arogan observed such exchange with deep interest even while he spoke an apology.

    ¡¸Sorry. We made you go along with the exnation of the situation. Originally their appearances are just what we wish for. There are a lot of things that we should talk about but, let¡¯s do thatter.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, have a good time with the festival for now. After all we were unable to even express our gratitude satisfactorily at that time. Please ask us for anything without reservation if there¡¯s something you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll ept the hospitality thankfully then.¡¹

    ¡¸Still¡­¡­both Arogan-san and Gruelle-san too have changed a little huh?¡¹

    The two looked puzzled by what Shia said. <em>Is that so? </em>The two asked while looking at each other.

    ¡¸There¡¯s how the two of you are getting along now but¡­¡­just like Eric-san, you two look like you have a bit more backbone now.¡¹

    Shia grinned. Arogan and Gruelle¡¯s eyes widened in amazement.

    After that, they looked at each other one more time and smiled <em>fuh</em> together.

    ¡¸It¡¯s wonderful to hear that evaluation from you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It feels like our hardships through these five years are rewarded, hero-dono.¡¹

    The two smiled happily from the bottom of their hearts.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    Hajime and others enjoyed the festival that was hiding dangers in various sense with a feeling like they were washed away in the flow of arge river.

    There were a lot of things that made them felt like they lost if they thought about it deeply¡­¡­

    For example, like the quarrel between ShiaDahli extreme faction and tyrant extreme faction, or like the statue of the savior and the tyrant, or like the tale of struggle for the savior between the saint and the tyrant, or like the drama of the savior and the saintpeting for the tyrant, or like the goods regarding those, etc.

    Speaking of crazy thing of different vector, there was also the shooting gallery. It was a staple for festival, but the problem was that the shooting gallery didn¡¯t use toy. It also doubled as exhibition for the newest weapon.

    Bowgun that used gunpowder was disyed there. Arogan who had his body literally riddled with bullets many times had apparently firmly memorized the principle of the weapon that did that. What a strong will.

    Of course, the result couldn¡¯t even bepared with the present age firearm, much less Donner. Not even that, apparently the bullets that were fired from the gun couldn¡¯t even fly straight most of the time.

    There, he published the basic principle of the weapon far and wide then made other researcherspete with each other to improve the weapon. As the result of such wholesale delegation, they used steel arrow in the ce of bullet to make a gunpowder powered shooting weapon. Right now it was such weapon that was mainly researched in this world. The fireworks during the weing show was also a derivation from this gunpowder research.

    There were also other exhibition of new weapon research. <em>Isn¡¯t it romance to stab the enemy and make the weapon explode to dealrge damage? </em>With that idea, there were also weapons likerge spear or axe with gunpowder stuffed into them.

    ¡¸If the goddess learn this¡­¡­won¡¯t it be bad?¡¹(Kaori)

    ¡¸This ispletely a leak of other world technology isn¡¯t it?¡¹(Shizuku)

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-it¡¯s not like I spread it around,.¡¹

    Time passed in the blink of eye. Now the sky had been beautifully dyed orange.

    Hajime and others could be found in a corner of the city¡¯s rampart. They were in the middle of a break. Apparently the spot had been used as a caf¨¦ terrace even from before. There were also a lot of table sets there.

    ¡¸W-well, look, it¡¯s that desu. There¡¯s also the problem of the confinementnd, and the effect from there is already spreading, yep!¡¹

    ¡¸That is true. It¡¯s not like all the beasts that are below the evolved level are under our observation, and that kind of beast does not live only inside the confinementnd by all means. As I thought, this seems to be a good timing for exchanging information.¡¹

    Arogan was advancing weapon development in this new era that put emphasis on coexistence wasn¡¯t because he was preparing for war.

    Actually, around the time after Dahlia left, the damage from animals was increasing bit by bit.

    The number of such case and also the strength of the animals were apparently increasing little by little. Recently they heard there was also many new types of animals.

    Now that they didn¡¯t have spirit art, developing the tools to deal with those was necessary. That was apparently the agreement that was shared by the three countries.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine that this situation was influenced by the situation that was being observed in the confinementnd. No, not only that, alteration of food chain across the continent was advancing. The animals that were living at remote regions until now must be starting to move in the search for newnd.

    ¡¸My blood is boiling. The answer is hunter guild yeah? Hunter guild! The new job of this new era is hunter! Now I want to move to live here yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, Ryuu-kun¡¯s favorite is thence user isn¡¯t it? You really hit it off with him didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Suzu, don¡¯t be mistaken. That person is gunnce user.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah.¡¹

    Ryuutarou corrected Suzu with a serious face. As expected from a Monh*n hardcore yer.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say that, Ryuutarou-san. You are my country¡¯s knightmander after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Who the hell is. Why are you saying it like it¡¯s not only a sure deal, but I¡¯m already one huh?¡¹

    Liliana gave such reminder with a serious face. As expected from a hardcore patriot.

    ¡¸Fumu, art not Arogan-dono a type of natural genius? In that case I believe it was just a matter of time either way.¡¹

    Tio said that while drinking a pure white beverage as though she was licking it. *Brrr* Her body shivered perhaps because the drink was too sweet.

    Hajime also tried a sip but he reflexively trembled. Perhaps the drink¡¯s atrociousness could be understood if it was described as something that could make a certain bus guide rejoice with how it tasted like an extremely sweet caf¨¦ auit turned into recovery medicine. Perhaps, this sweetness would be an elixir for that woman.

    The drink seller was watching with friendly smile as though to say ¡¸I¡¯m so happy that they drink my prided blend!¡¹. Apparently that was the reason Tio was doing her best to drink it.

    ¡­¡­Just what in the world was blended to produce this kind of murderous sweetness? For the time being Hajime bought several of the drink as souvenir. Because he wanted to see the difference in reaction when Kouhai-chan and a certain bus guide drank it.

    Putting that aside, when they looked below what was there was,

    ¡¸Papa~~! This is ssloow~~! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Myuu was straddling something like a bike while waving her hand in great mood.

    Remia was apanying her at her side. She was running©¤©¤no, walking through a course that was as big as a tennis court. Nana and others were simrly ridingrge tricycle or something like kick scooter at a slight distance away.

    Any of the vehicle was spouting out smoke from the chimney attached on their rear. People who really looked like researcher were looking shocked when they heard Myuu¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Looks like it. Although the special materials of this star spirit world are used for them, that¡¯s a steam engine invention based on this world¡¯s own effort huh.¡¹

    Hajime waved back at Myuu even while speaking with definite admiration in his tone.

    ¡¸The inventor in question said that he did it when the domestic affairs calmed down slightly and the time he could split for research increased but¡­¡­to us who know of the invention¡¯s history in our world, it must be really hard.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s gaze looked at faraway.

    The sight that was reflected in her eyes was a part of therge river that was flowing inside the capital. The scenery of many water wheels in a line was quite a magnificent spectacle. In addition, on top of the rampart where they were rxing right now also was installed with windmills at each interval of distance.

    ¡¸True. To think he has even invented electric light too. How stunning. From the start that guy¡¯s research theme is reproducing the power of the gods, so he had been gathering past literatures about that ever since before. But even with that kind of groundwork¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu. Hajime, you have a nice expression.¡¹

    No matter what kind of field, Hajime-san would make an expression of delight from the bottom of his heart, or an expression of burning hot due not wanting to lose when he discovered an excellent inventor.

    Such expression of Hajime was a favorite of Yue-san. She stared lovingly at Hajime while poking yfully at his grinning cheek.

    ¡¸As expected it¡¯s embarrassing to be given such high praise. Perhaps it¡¯ll rain bullet today?¡¹

    Arogan returned back to his seat. There was an elevator that used weight to carry people until the top of the rampart. Eric and others were also riding that. Of course, Gruelle too.

    Arogan and Gruelle went to pick them up after hearing the words that they had recovered from their grogginess.

    It must be their consideration too so Hajime and others could have some family time to themselves without any outsider.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not giving any exaggerated praise. You¡¯ve created a capital where the technologies are alive. That¡¯s what I felt from walking around in it this whole day.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, another straightpliment from you. ¡­¡­Thank you. I shall ept your praise honestly.¡¹

    It seemed he had never even dreamed of getting praised by Hajime to such degree. Arogan averted his gaze slightly. The tips of his ears were slightly red. It seemed he was feeling shy.

    Arogan¡¯s embarrassed look toward a man was of course something that had never been witnessed not only by Gruelle and Eric, but even by his subordinates. They were all looking astonished.

    That was just how much tears and blood that he had poured into his research everyday, and how significant it him to be praised for creating this capital that made use of that research.

    ¡¸Fuh, so even you can make that kind of face. I have seen something great.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Eric said. It¡¯s worth it to take the time toe here today just to see that.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you two making fun of me? You two better watch your back after this.¡¹

    Eric and Gruelle were smirking while patting Arogan¡¯s shoulders. Vein pulsed on Arogan¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Truly, the three of you have an even better rtionship nowpared to that time.¡¹

    Dahlia narrowed her eyes as she stared at the three kings. Happiness was oozing from her. She was the saint who had run around in order to promote coexistence. Seeing the top leaders of each country standing side by side like this must be doing something to her heart.

    Even Hajime and others who knew of the past or had seen the past rey were also looking at each other with warm feeling for some reason.

    Eric and the other two cleared their throats together when they realized that the surrounding was watching them with warm gazes for some reason.

    ¡¸My apologies for taking such long absent.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, Eric-dono. It is us who shouldst apologize here. We got slightly too carried away.¡¹

    ¡¸Our bad. Are you alright now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯re fine. How very pathetic of us even though Dahlia was alright even after that.¡¹

    Eric scratched his head in embarrassment. Louis and others who were standing behind him were also smiling wryly, but theirplexions didn¡¯t look bad.

    Also, Dahlia¡¯s recovery was faster than Eric and others was definitely because hanging on for dear life on a rampaging evolved or doing rodeo had been everyday urrence for her.

    ¡¸Now then, we had talked between the three of us but¡­¡­it¡¯s about time for the festival too. I think that perhaps right now should be a good time for past projection technique already, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that really alright?¡¹

    Hajime confirmed for <em>the second time.</em>

    Actually when Netemp was sent to be a point of contact, they discussed about reying the past at the democratic state. It was to be considerate.

    The democratic state at that time received a destructive blow from Oros¡¯s attack. Naturally the number of death and wounded was iparable to Balted Kingdom.

    Even so Arogan and others consented with doing the past rey. No, rather they asked for it.

    It was the same with Eric. Humans were creature that forgot. That was why, this time of reunion shouldn¡¯t be filled with just joy, but they also should recall their pain once again. Everyone was in agreement of that.

    ¡¸We mustn¡¯t be fixated only with the convenient aspects. It is so that we won¡¯t repeat the same mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, if Nagumo-dono and everyone don¡¯t wish to watch it, it¡¯s fine to disregard this request of ours.¡¹

    Arogan and Gruelle stared straight at Hajime. Their gazes looked surprisingly powerful. Those were the eyes of statesman who truly thought for the people even if it was harsh.

    ¡¸I see. ¡­¡­And that¡¯s what they want, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I was really cornered at that time. The sight inside of the capital was quiet horrible you know?¡¹

    Even Shia added a warning that was like saying ¡¸The following image will have depiction of violence and scene of bloodshed¡¹.

    Ryuutarou and Suzu, also Nana and others who came back at that timing looked at each other. Then they all spoke together.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh? You¡¯re saying that now?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true isn¡¯t it desu~¡¹

    ¡¸Remia, I¡¯m counting on you when it¡¯s needed.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, so you¡¯re going toe at Myuu, mama. Very well. If it¡¯s resolve then Myuu has it!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, really Myuu you¡¯ve gottenpletely used to it. Ufufu¡¹

    Myuu stood at the edge of the ramparts with her arms folded imposingly. As though to say, <em>Come, you can block my ears with thoserge tits and cover my eyes with those mama hands anytime!</em>

    ¡¸Umm, are the people of the capital going to be alright? Have they, prepared?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. I¡¯m counting on you just in case.¡¹

    Aiko ran her gaze over the city from the rampart in worry. Hajime nodded.

    Just in case, the people had been told about the past rey too at the same time when the edict about the festival was announced. Hajime had heard about it from Arogan, but there was nothing better than keeping their minds stabilized.

    Hajime turned his gaze to Arogan. Arogan nodded and raised one hand toward his subordinates behind him.

    The subordinates nodded and then gave more signal to somewhere else. Around ten seconds passed and the bell of the assembly hall rang out. For a short while the bell rang in short interval like it was a warning bell to notify the whole city.

    The people above the rampart and also the people enjoying the festival to their hearts¡¯ content on the streets below looked up to the sky with a gasp.

    ¡¸Yue, please.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn! Leave the ¡°kapuchuu¡± to me.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I©¤©¤AH¡¹

    For some reason Yue-san bent and stretched to warm up, then she assau©¤©¤hugged Hajime while everyone was watching. *Chuu chuu slurp slupr lick lick*, just a slightly obscene sound yed out.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, this is just the usual thing.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡¹

    Kaori¡¯s apologetic exnation was responded by Arogan and others who were troubled of where to look with a nod.

    ¡¸They¡¯re replenishing magic power and not doing it for anything indecent by all©¤©¤oh? Wait? In the first ce did it use that much magic?¡¹

    Shizuku smiled wryly while she was about to give additional exnation, but she suddenly noticed the truth.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes moved at all once toward the licky terrorist Yue.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuu, thanks for the meal.¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, Yue-san? Was your, magic power insufficient?¡¹

    Yuuka hesitantly asked. Yue looked puzzled. <em>What¡¯re you saying? </em>She looked like she wanted to ask that. Yuuka¡¯s cheeks spasmed.

    ¡¸They why did you suck him!?¡¹

    A natural tsukkomi came from Liliana.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? Because I wanted to?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸So free!¡¹¡¹

    Tsukkomi that was filled with inner thought of ¡¸I¡¯m jealous goddammit!¡¹ also exploded from Atsushi & Noboru.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s the big deal? Everyone has wet their whistle during this break right? When standing up, if your cup is still not empty yet you¡¯ll finish drinking it first before leaving right? This is the same right?¡¹

    Apparently Yue did what she did with the line of thought, <em>Now, time for work. Oops, before that let¡¯s take onest sip~~ *gulp!*</em>

    Kapuchuu that happened just as naturally as water flowing from high ce to low ce. It happened too naturally that nobody could react even when they perceived it. It seemed the act was in the level of such domain. Perhaps it should be called ¡°empty state of mind kapuchuu¡± already.

    ¡¸Nagumo-chi,ment please!¡¹

    ¡¸How about refill?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then I¡¯ll take up the offer©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be spoiled! Come on, rey the past already! Or should I do it!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The urate time axis has to be searched through the different time axis of that time, so it¡¯s too hard for Kaori. Impossible. You¡¯ll fail anyway. That¡¯s why don¡¯t force yourself. Because I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Those are one and even two words too many! If you¡¯re picking a fight then I¡¯ll take it up you know!?¡¹

    Should it be called ¡°empty state of mind provocation (limited to Kaori)¡± already?

    Kaori was about to jump Yue but Shizuku held her back from behind with an exasperated face. Meanwhile Yue purposefully made a sound ¡¸Muuu~n¡¹. She was really making a show that she was focusing to knead her magic power and searching for the time axis.

    Of course, Yue had reyed the correct time axis twice before this. She had already grasped the feeling, so actually she could do it in an instant.

    ¡¸Yue humming mun mun is also so cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu, muu~~n? Mun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Shia-dono, are the two of them always like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Arogan-san. They¡¯re always like that. Or rather, the two of them have been like that since I first encountered them up until now desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-is that so¡¹

    <em>The other wives including Shia aren¡¯t bothered by that¡­¡­? </em>Such question naturally came up in the mind of outsiders watching them. Shia replied to that question with a nod as though it was only natural.

    To Arogan and others, they felt like Hajime was the hero and Shia was the heroine, especially in the scene that would be reyed after this, so they didn¡¯t know what to say at all.

    Putting that aside, Kaori looked like she would go and do the past rey by herself if Yue didn¡¯t start soon, so Yue stopped going ¡¸Mun?¡¹ and casted the past rey.

    *Gouu* Golden magic power burst up. The beautiful light that appeared on top of the rampart caused the people to watch with widening eyes, at the same time the spectacle of urgency of the past overwrote the reality.

    .

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    One more chapter will be uploaded at nine o¡¯clock today. It¡¯ll be the second part of star spirit world¡¯sst chapter. And so it¡¯s just one chapter in essence. Best regards.

    ¡ùMaterial introudction

    ¨C Tasting a glimpse of something horrifying

    It went without saying, the material is from Polnareff of [Jojo¡¯s Bizarre Adventure].

    ¨C Lost a life

    In [Monster Hunter], it means ran out of strength once. Also Eric was dead for real.

    ¨C Fast & Furious/Nitro eleration

    From the movie series [Fast & Furious]. Also, nitro is like themon ng for eleration device so apparently it¡¯s unrted with nitroglycerin. Shirakome became ¡¸Is¡­¡­that so¡­¡¹ when learning the truth. In any case eleration device is romance.

    Also, this is somethingpletely unrted but, I recalled in the past, I saw an MMD video that reproduced a scene of Fast & Furious with Nissan and went, I see, so this is what ¡¸Do it Nissan¡¹ mean and felt impressed.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503

    <strong>Star Spirit World Arc Guts! Guts! GUTSSSSSS!!</strong>

    Author¡¯s note: There are two chapters uploaded today.

    This chapter is thest part of Star Spirit World Arc¡¯sst chapter. The first part has been uploaded before this, so please read that first before this one.

    Screams rose from various ces in the capital.

    Those were screams that reached the present from the past, but also screams from the people watching that.

    Although it was just an illusion, if the ground below them was destroyed, cracks opened like spider web, and terrifyingly loud sound beat their eardrums, it was no wonder they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from screaming.

    What was the most terrifying was the celestial people¡¯s army of two thousand covering the sky, and, the gigantic giant that was four hundred meter high over the barrier.

    It was truly, a despairing sight.

    ¡¸Aiko, as expected it¡¯s your turn.¡¹¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    Hajime sensed the sign of panic and poured magic power into Aiko while saying that. Aiko too tensed her face that was open mouthed from Oros¡¯s majesty and the celestial army¡¯s severity.

    Aiko¡¯s magic power instantly covered the whole capital, but it gave off only faint radiance that nobody noticed it.

    ¡¸Apologies. We have stationed soldiers across the capital in anticipation of the panic, but they too are recalling the fear of that time so¡­¡­¡¹

    Arogan expressed his gratitude with a gentle expression. Not far from him, the sight of the past Arogan flying was projected.

    From there it was a series of deathly battle where the fate of the country was at stake.

    Due to the earthquake and splitting ground, the tuning fork shaped tower that was their secret weapon almost copsed. Then golems flooded out from the chasms on the ground. The barrier kept making creaking sound as though it was screaming, but even that sound was drowned by the thunderous sounds from Oros¡¯s blows that rang out over and over.

    Arogan¡¯s spirit art that opposed against all those was befitting a demon king. It pulverized the four hundred meter golem several times.

    ¡¸Not bad Arogan-san! The scene of Shia-chi blowing him away was too funny that I just treated him as a joke character but he¡¯s actually super strong!¡¹

    ¡¸So he wasn¡¯t just an overly confident handsome huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, well¡­¡­¡¹

    Arogan-san¡¯s expression radiated a bit of sorrow due to Nana and Taeko¡¯s unrestrainedment. <em>I see¡­¡­so they watched that. So they thought I¡¯m a joke character¡­¡­</em>he thought.

    His eyes had met them coincidentally during the weing ceremony so he gave them a smile, but Nana and Taeko averted their gazes. He thought it was because they were embarrassed, but it was actually them holding back from snorting.

    His mind considered such possibility after thiste. He wanted to p the face of his past self who fretfully thought ¡¸Crap. Did I turn another girl into my prisoner of love?¡¹¡­¡­

    ¡¸Really sorry, Arogan-san. The girls in our group are so rude.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say any name but, it¡¯s the fault of some men who set the standard to be so stupidly high.¡¹

    ¡¸A-aa, I see. The two of you too¡­¡­¡­¡­it must feel conflicting. In a lot of things.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ain¡¯t that right¡¹¡¹

    A small bud of male friendship grew. It wasn¡¯t just between Atsushi & Noboru and Arogan. Eric and the others were also making simr expression with them.

    ¡¸They fought well. However this art¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. As expected god is god for a reason. What unreasonable strength.¡¹

    Tio and Shizuku looked up to the majestic appearance of divine spirit of earth Oros that immediately returned to normal no matter how many times he was destroyed. And he didn¡¯t stop there, because he also kept erging in size. Oros¡¯s height was already going over six hundred meter.

    The huge body was like several of the highest tower in Japan got bundled together. It was like watching a skyscraper getting swung around.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a wonderful barrier. It¡¯s at the level of the capital¡¯s great barrier.¡¹

    Liliana let out an impressed voice at the barrier that endured even after receiving many crushing blows of the gigantic god. But, her expression was severe. Because even though she didn¡¯t have any ability like future sight, the result at the end of this was in as day.

    ¡¸Hey, Suzu. What if it¡¯s your barrier? How many blows it¡¯d be able to block?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~, I wonder. If I apply all damage reduction buffs to my barrier like ¡°Reflection¡± or ¡°Softening¡± or ¡°Dispersion¡±, I think I¡¯ll be able to hold on as long as I have magic power.¡¹

    As expected from a world ss barrier master. Arogan and the others went ¡¸Seriously?¡¹ with astonished expressions. But, Suzu¡¯s expression was wry on the contrary.

    Because just as she herself said, the problem was with her magic power. The embodiment of earth. There was no way she could get into a battle of endurance against such opponent by relying on her own strength.

    Though of course, the two had also received the unlimited magic power supply artifact (the shape was matching key holders) from Hajime, so they could receive unlimited supply of magic power immediately if they sent an emergency call.

    ¡¸Mumu-, Shia-oneechan is rapidly approaching!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, you can feel that, Myuu?¡¹

    Remia-san goggled at the surrounding. She couldn¡¯t Shia anywhere.

    Arogan finally fell on his knee inside the past rey. The next blow wouldnd a direct hit. His expression was giving such graphic ount.

    ¡¸It feels like, *Kyupiiiiiiinn* around Myuu¡¯s forehead, like that? It wasn¡¯t long ago, Myuu became able to feel it when papa and Yue-oneechan and others approach nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu, you, since when you became a Newt*pe¡­¡­¡¹

    His daughter had developed a new, and also strange special technique before anyone realized. Was it a feat that was enabled by her family love?

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, but, Myuu? This is a past projection so sign like that is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡ºSHAORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡»

    <em>No, she really came! </em>Hajime and others made such tsukkomi inside their hearts. Well, from the flow of events Arogan should be sttered if Shia didn¡¯te at this timing, so in a sense the arrival could be predicted based on meta knowledge¡­¡­

    In any case, the past Shia made it in time. A mere strike from her bounced back the swinging down fist that was the size of a skyscraper.

    Even Hajime and co who knew Shia well let out ¡¸Ooo~~h¡¹ unintentionally seeing such sight. That was just how absurd the scene was.

    ¡¸Really, it is so unreal to see even though this is my second time seeing that. Hahah¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, indeed. It¡¯s not a technique or anything. It is simply beating back strength with strength¡­¡­you can onlyugh seeing that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not an output that human should be able to produce after all¡¹

    Arogan let out a dry smile. Gruelle¡¯s expression was twitching. Eric and others were looking at Shia with gazes like they had seen a mysterious creature before, or like they eyes of the enlightened.

    The people on the ground too. They were all in a stupor seeing Shia that was like a pebble, or even just a grain of sandpared to Oros continuously bouncing back the crushing blow of a god with just a single hammer.

    Even those who had witnessed what happened that day with their own eyes were also in the same state. Their reaction wasn¡¯t any different than those who were watching the scene for the first time today.

    No matter how many time they had seen it, as expected Shia¡¯s ¡°simple strength¡± was just like a bad joke.

    But, even their hanging down jaws only stayed wide open for a brief moment. Cheers were gradually gradually bing louder. Cheers so loud that they shook the capital immediately started to spread.

    Thunderous sounds roared without pause. The dust from the pulverized fist faintly visualized the shockwave. No matter how many times the fist of divine punishment was swung down, all of them were continuously sted back by a single war hammer. There was no way anybody watching that could not feel excited.

    Shia didn¡¯t take even a step back with the capital and the people behind her. It was truly the figure of a hero.

    ¡¸In a sense, this is a disy of Shia¡¯s characteristic quality. It¡¯s really an impactful show.¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka-san¡­¡­you really look like a teacher when you¡¯re folding your arms under your chest with a serious face like that. A school infirmary teacher who looks like she¡¯s giving bad influence to the education of the youth at that.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you really need to say that right now!?¡¹

    <em>Or rather, as expected I look like that huh. I also thought </em>¡¸Eh?¡¹ <em>on the way here! Even though I pretended to not notice! </em>Yuuka said with bright red face and red angrily at Shia.

    Putting that aside,

    ¡¸Now, here ites! The problematic part!¡¹

    Shia said that with heavy breathing.

    ¡¸Nagumo-dono! I had already been sanctioned with endless loop of life and death! Isn¡¯t that right!?¡¹

    ¡¸It is something that in the end happened in the past! We won¡¯t repeat the same mistake ever again! I believe that you know that already but just in case!¡¹

    Arogan & Gruelle-san, desperate.

    <em>What¡¯s wrong? </em>Ryuutarou and others tilted their head in confusion. Meanwhile the past rey entered the problematic scene that Shia mentioned.

    ¡º©¤©¤She is the one and only savior of mankind, the hope of us ¡°human¡±, the hero Shia! ¨D¨DMy queen!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwaa¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Oh crap oh craaap¡¹¡¹

    The girls¡¯ gazes that seemed to say ¡¸This person, he has really done it now¡¹ stabbed Arogan. They even took a bit of distance from him, just in case. Atsushi and Noboru turned white as though it was themselves whomitted such blunder. They were covering their mouths while shaking in fear.

    Liliana smiled wryly. As a royalty, she could understand Arogan¡¯s calction.

    ¡¸Aa~, you were trying to take advantage of the situation to drawn in ¡°Hero Shia¡± weren¡¯t you? Into your own camp.¡¹

    ¡¸He must be thinking something like, I¡¯ll be able to make it the truth anyway I like if I just get serious seducing herter~ isn¡¯t he? What a turn off~¡¹

    Taeko¡¯s words stabbed the current Arogan! His hand pressed his chest, <em>I want to bury myself into a hole¡­¡­</em>he was making that kind of face.

    Gruelle and Eric ced their hand in sympathy on Arogan¡¯s shoulders with resigned expressions. <em>You aren¡¯t alone. You haverades you know? </em>They looked like they wanted to say that.

    In fact, they were right.

    The development after that¡­¡­

    It was a parade of speeches that wouldn¡¯t just rub the demon god-sama¡¯s nerve the wrong way, but pouring salt and then scarping the nerve with grating sound.

    Gruelle and Eric, and then even Udar started proiming that they were worthier. They wouldn¡¯t stop dering that Shia was their queen.

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan is so poopr~ nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-san, Shia-san. I think the word ¡°devilish¡± is more suitable for Shia-san¡¹

    ¡¸Unwanted insistence!? Remia-san, you¡¯re looking slightly mean-¡¹

    ¡¸No-, Shia-sama! I believe that what Remia-sama said is to the point-¡¹

    ¡¸Dahlia-san be quiet!¡¹

    Naturally the argument that happened elerated the misunderstanding of not only the people of the demon kingdom, but also the celestial people, and even the other divine spirits and Lutria that Shia waspletely the ally of mankind.

    Naturally Shia kept denying their ims. But, her voice was drowned by even more derations and cheers, so much so that it even felt like there was the corrective force of the world at work. In the first ce, no~~one would listen to her.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Ah, she snapped.¡¹

    It was unknown who whispered that. Perhaps it was a subordinate of Arogan, or a royal guard of Balted.

    Shia who was doing her best pleading so everyone would listen to her became stone faced.

    Marriage proposals that came from every direction all at once. Passionate courtship of the males.

    The answer given to all those was,

    ¡ºLevel X¡»

    A giant shadow covered them from above.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸IT¡¯S THE 100 TON HAMMERRRRRRR!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Shia-san heaved up a super duper ultrarge war hammer at the sky higher than Oros. Her doing it expressionlessly felt extremely scary at this moment!

    She somersaulted, used a foothold of ¡°Air Force¡± as a base, and fell like meteor. The attack power that already came from a super heavyweight real 100 ton hammer was sublimated to the level of nightmare!

    And then,

    ¡ºBe a stain on the ground-, desuu-!!¡»

    The attack instantly erased all sounds from the world, as though to release all her pent-up anger until now.

    A secondter, shockwave that felt like a super huge bomb had been dropped trampled the whole surrounding area thoroughly.

    The figure of the divine spirit of earth couldn¡¯t be found there anymore.

    It was a nightmarish attack, however, it still hadn¡¯t ended. It instantly changed into a mowing down attack. The sight really was like a giant bad joke.

    A part of the demon king castle at that time was erased like paper scrap. The tower of spirit element weapon also got blown away without being able to do anything.

    The people could only kneel and wait for the violence that was like a natural cmity to pass by. They allid face down on the ground without exception.

    And that didn¡¯t apply only to the people of the past. All the people watching the past rey were also freezing with exactly the same feeling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­S-Shia is seriously scawy, w-when she totally snap¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A-angering Shia, is the only thing we mustn¡¯t do¡¹

    Yue and Kaori were hugging each other while shivering tearfully. Their gazes were nailed toward the past Shia who was standing alone in the sky.

    Veins were pulsing angrily on her forehead. Her face looked heinous like those people with self-employed profession that started with the letters ¡°ya¡±.

    Divine spirit was the embodiment of nature? Then the current Shia was truly the embodiment of strength!

    <em>Just look, that aura, expression! She¡¯s just like Fudou Myouou!</em>

    Atsushi and others thought, but they didn¡¯t say anything because it was scary. Taeko had fallen on her butt. Nana froze while her hand was still holding her cup. Her eyes were a bit teary.

    ¡­¡­Actually, she pissed herself a little when the illusion of 100 ton hammer passed above her head. It was a secret.

    Amidst that, it was finally dered. The long-awaited (?) words were let loose to the world.

    ¡ºI ¨C A ¨C M!! A MARRIED WOMAN DESUUUUUUUUU-!!!!¡»

    ¡¸Fii~~~~~~nally I could say that! Really, the timing was just all kind of bad, there were always interruption every time before.¡¹

    The confession of the past Shia caused chaos a secondter.

    But, shia herself said ¡¸Look, Hajime-san. I proimed that I¡¯m Hajime-san¡¯s wife pro~~operly see!¡¹ with a bright smile.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­so even the corrective force of galgame world kneeled in front of Shia-san¡¯s violence. That is the situation!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡¹

    Liliana wore a cool expression as though she was a famous detective, but Aiko cut her down decisively.

    ¡ºI have a husband who I love desuu!¡»

    The shout of Shia¡¯s heart flooded out like a broken dam.

    ¡¸Oh man, as expected that¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸Eheheh¡¹

    *Suriri~* Shia sidled up closer and Hajime put his hand around her waist. He looked slightly embarrassed, but he caressed her rabbit ears with a lot of affection.

    The firm sermon that the past Shia directed toward the people of the old demon kingdom echoed.

    ¡¸Mama, everyone¡¯s face be serious nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, looks like it. Shia-san¡¯s words are reaching their hearts, surely.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Myuu-sama, Remia-sama. That time, Shia-sama¡¯s words definitely reached the hearts of the people here. Even now, although they haven¡¯t forgotten those words, they¡¯re carving them again into their hearts.¡¹

    Take responsibility for your own deeds, clinging on other to only enjoy the benefit without any of the drawback is absurd.

    Those words must be painful to hear, but now that five years had passed, it seemed that they were making the people of the capital to regain their initial motivation in their heart once more. It was just like Myuu said, the expression of the people were tensing with seriousness.

    ¡º©¤©¤I don¡¯t have rabbit ear to listen to the words of people who won¡¯t struggle for the sake of the future!¡»

    Shia said that before proiming brazenly. If they all still wished for war, ¡ºI¡¯ll run away!¡» she said.

    She dered that she wouldn¡¯t help the words of humanity to reach the gods anymore.

    ¡¸Surely the people won¡¯t misunderstand anymore even without this reunion with Shia-sama. I have no doubt that once again they are carving into their hearts the facts, that the savior is not our ally unconditionally, that she is an existence who can abandon us to our fate and leave anytime.¡¹

    Dahlia spun her words quietly. The way she narrowed her eyes toward the people below certainly gave her the aura of a saint who was filled with love and affection.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I hope it¡¯ll be like that.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, Eric. You can see it from the people¡¯s expressions. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, I¡¯m d we asked for the past to be reenacted like this. We¡¯ll have to give our best effort to reach an understanding with the people living in the confinementnd too.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, as the vige chief, it is very pleasing to hear such words your majesty Gruelle. I will tell those words to everyone too.¡¹

    The whole capital¡¯s festive atmosphere was changing to a somewhat solemn atmosphere.

    And so.

    Surely it would be great if the past rey ended there. If that happened, surely the event would be able to finish in a good note.

    Perhaps everyone would be able to spend the festival¡¯s night with the atmosphere of quietly holding each other¡¯s hand, hope toward the new era filling their hearts that had been tightened with resolve once again. And yet¡­¡­

    ¡¸Excuse me, Nagumo-dono. I believe we should end the past rey he©¤©¤¡¹

    Naturally, Arogan suggested doing just that. Going further than this would be hellish in various senses.

    ¡¸After this! It¡¯s after this desu! Dasore©¤©¤I mean Soare and Lutria-san attacked and I got into a bit in a pinch! Everyone must see what happened after that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-I got it, Shia. Calm down! Don¡¯t p your ears like thattt¡¹

    Was it a payback for the past? No, looking at Shia¡¯s sparkling eyes, she must be simply wanting to watch the following scene, but Arogan-san¡¯s expression turned conflicted because his suggestion wasn¡¯t heard.

    Even while such talk was happening, Soare attacked just like Shia said. The scorching hut sr ray that poured down from the sky was melting the 100 ton hammer that Shia immediately used as shield.

    ¡¸Even though she¡¯s still overflowing with ¡°capable woman¡± aura at this time¡¹

    Kaori whispered with feeling of disappointment that came from the bottom of her heart. Aiko and Shizuku also nodded with a sad expression.

    ¡¸She¡¯s already beyond saving right now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why did she be like that¡­¡­no, well, ¡°it¡¯s mostly Hajime¡¯s fault¡± though. But Shia too, because she carelessly treated her kindly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸EH!? It¡¯s my fault desu!?¡¹

    <em>It¡¯s Hajime and Shia¡¯s fault,</em> the surrounding¡¯s expressions said. Their mercilessness and a trickle of kindness gave birth to a ¡°something wicked(stalker god)¡±¡­¡­

    But it was something trivial so everyone casually tossed the matter to the side.

    ¡¸Oo, the voice, I can hear the voice-¡¹

    ¡¸The voice of the all mother! The holy words of the god!¡¹

    Lutria¡¯s voice that suddenly came down from high above made the people all over the city to stiffen, or else they fell on their knees and started offering prayer.

    Right after that, the sky becamepletely covered with the past projection©¤©¤of hundreds of thousands of spirit beasts.

    The people who weren¡¯t in the capital at that time screamed and lost the strength in their waist. They trembled from the intent of annihtion of the supreme deity.

    Shia¡¯s persuasion also ended in vain. A gravity field for expulsing Shia to another world somewhere captured her. Shia couldn¡¯t produce her full power because of Level X¡¯s after-effect and she was unable to escape.

    Like that,

    ¡ºWhose©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸IT¡¯S HEREEEEEEEEEEE desuu~~~~~!!!¡¹

    From even further inside the gravity field, a metal arm that was d in crimson light broke through. The past Hajime-san seemed to say something, but Shia¡¯s tension was turned to maximum so it was drowned outpletely.

    ¡¸Papa¡¯s so cool!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, very good!¡¹

    ¡¸Waa, really Shia, you look totally spellbound. Well, I understand how you feel I thiink¡¹

    ¡¸It truly feels like something long-awaited hath finally arrived. However, fufu, I wonder why. Even though both appeared in the nick of time, Shia art the very picture of a hero, while Goshujin-sama is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like the advent of the demon god isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    Tio was slightly at a loss of what to say. In her ce, Yuuka dealt a straight blow with her words.

    Not a single one could deny her words. <em>Why is Hajime-san aalways so ominous? </em>That kind of gazes showered him.

    ¡¸W-well, I was seriously snapped thinking that Shia got kidnapped so¡­¡­¡¹

    The not particrly meaningful excuse got drowned by an overwhelmingly unreasonable roaring sound that was different from Shia¡¯s.

    The violence of number was assaulted by the violence of number in the form of Cross Velts and Grim Reapers.

    The personification of sun was whited out by the sunlight cannon. The divine spirit of earth was showered with blows by shells of steel.

    They weren¡¯t given any leeway to counterattack or anything. <em>I¡¯m not gonna stop attacking until you guys are terminated! </em>Intensity that seemed to say that was attacking the divine spirits and spirit beasts!

    ¡¸You were also meteoring the other side at the same time with this weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    The past Hajime-san dered ¡º©¤©¤ughter them all¡». While radiating aura that was red like blood. The killing intent and rage were conveyed even through the projection of the past.

    The people on the ground started panicking! There were even some whose SAN parameter got shaved down and looked like they were going to go mad!

    And so, Aiko was repeatedly prescribing medicine for the heart even while asking question.

    But the effect seemed weak¡­¡­

    As though dealing the finishing blow, the second wave of the spirit beasts got blown away by Meteor Impact.

    <em>Kyaaaaaaaaah, it¡¯s the end of the woooorld~~~</em>, such screams echoed from the past and the present. Perhaps they forgot that this was just projection, or perhaps their trauma got stimted, the capital abruptly got wrapped in the atmosphere of Armageddon.

    Aiko-sensei, full strength! The meaning of the sensei here felt like changing! As though she was changing job from teacher to doctor for the mind. (TN: In Japan, both teacher and doctor got called sensei.)

    Meanwhile, it seemed the past Udar had also noticed the danger Lutria was in. He yelled the seriousness of the matter. That if something happened to Lutria, the life of this would cease to be.

    In respond to that Hajime¡¯s answer was simple.

    ¡ºRather than the lives of everything in this, the life of Shia alone is heavier. That¡¯s obvious isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡¸Afuu~¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwaa~¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The present time Shia-san was writhing from Hajime-san¡¯s line.

    The present time citizens and Ryuutarou and co were opening their eyes wide like saucer from Hajime-san¡¯s line.

    His tone just didn¡¯t have any hesitation at all. Everyone realized that he was genuinely thinking so. They werepletely sure that he meant every word.

    ¡¸Geeez, Hajime-san¡¯s love is heavy desu~~. Uhe-he-he¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-sama, you are drooling.¡¹

    Dahlia-san smiled wryly. She used her handkerchief to lightly wipe her mouth. That was how slovenly Shia¡¯s face right now. Both in the past and present.

    Although, the star spirit world might get annihted for real if she allowed her mind to be keep immersing in her own world like that.

    The Shia inside the past projection was persuading Hajime. She fluffed fluffed him with her rabbit ears©¤©¤the result went without saying.

    ¡º¡º¡º¡º¡ºHe, Hero Shia-sama! Banzai! Banzai! Banzai! ¡»¡»¡»¡»¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Savior Shia-sama! Banzai! Banzai! Banzai!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The voices were heaping praises on the past and present Shia over and over!

    Those voices oozed the feeling of ¡¸Thank you¡¹ from their hearts.

    ¡¸Everyone know that they almost got destroyed by Nagumo first rather than the goddess huh.¡¹

    ¡¸What stop the demon king is always the hero.¡¹

    Atsushi and Noboru muttered earnestly.

    The true threat to the world was the hero¡¯s rtive¡­¡­that fact, and seeing the people¡¯s gratitude for the hero made Suzu mumbled to herself.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this, totally a fixed match?¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, they didn¡¯t do that intentionally, so it¡¯s all right?¡¹

    The faces of Eric and others became very conflicted from Suzu and Ryuutarou¡¯s words.

    And, when it came to Shia and Hajime themselves,

    ¡¸Kyah, it¡¯s embarrassing desuu¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, Yue. As expected it¡¯s embarrassing to show that. Censor that part.¡¹

    They beautifully ignored Suzu¡¯s tsukkomi and acted embarrassed for some reason.

    Inside the past rey, the two were having really deep kiss with each other. Tens of thousands of people were watching it so if it was asked whether their reaction was natural then it was natural but¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Roger. I want to watch Shia¡¯s lewd face a bit more but, I kind of don¡¯t like someone else seeing it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait! That¡¯s not good Yue!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­with mosaic covering it like that¡­¡­it makes it feel needlessly obscene! Very much so for some reason!¡¹

    Liliana pointed out with a bright red face.

    In fact, it was just as Liliana said. ¡¸Eh? Then, what about this?¡¹ Yue amended by materializing Self-limitation-kun holding the nk with the words ¡°This part can¡¯t be shown!¡±, but Shizuku and Tio pointed out ¡¸That¡¯s bad in its own way-¡¹

    The trial and error(fight) of Creator Yue to make something didn¡¯t look lewd had only started.

    ¡¸¡­¡­They¡¯re always like that. Nagumo and the others will quickly make a world of their own. Just what they¡¯re thinking of the people around them.¡¹

    ¡¸I get youu, Yuuka-chi. Shia-chi and others also usually in the pink barrier too~¡¹

    ¡¸Look at that, the faces of Eric-san and the others. Their eyes look like dead rotten fish aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Inside the past projection, the men who were seriously in love with Shia were on the verge of death altogether. To a degree where it was unbearable to watch.

    At that time, everyone was focused on Hajime and Shia, so there wasn¡¯t really many people who noticed the situation the Balted group was at, but the kiss scene was undergoing an editing even now, so there were also a lot of people who were averting their eyes. As the result, a lot of people were witnessing the situation of the past Eric and others.

    ¡¸Just what in the world, this shame is?¡¹

    ¡¸Your majesty, please keep yourposure.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Dahlia is the only one sparkling here, why?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t understand Phil? Shia-sama¡¯s happiness is my happiness. She looked that happy when the charming prince she had been waiting for the whole time finally arrived you know? Not to mention, the family head-sama¡¯s strength, and the depth of his love for Shia-sama¡­¡­what a match made in heaven the two are. It is just like a fairy tale! To keep thinking of each other even when they are in different worlds, the strongest husband and wife who can¡¯t be separated even by god, aah, it¡¯s just too lovely! Is it really alright for such ideal state of thing to exist in this world!? I who am allowed to watch that from nearby like this is the happiest person in the world! If it is allowed then I wish©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Got it! I got it already so stoooooop!!¡¹

    Hardcore fan of the precious HajiShia pairing, Dahlia-san.

    Surely, she was also talking passionately with this kind of tension when she was doing her saint gig, no doubt about it. She clearly was too passionate that the rumors got twisted to the degree where they evolved into ShiaDahli precious pairing.

    By the way, behind the passionately talking Dahlia-san, the past Arogan-san had incurred Shia¡¯s fury and was being beaten up mercilessly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m not thinking like that anymore so¡­¡­spare me¡­¡­¡¹

    The present Arogan-san was covering his face with his hands while trembling all over.

    Because the light had vanished from the eyes of Yue and co when they saw the past Arogan-san who thought that he was superior as a man. The sight of the women¡¯s head all turned toward him robotically waspletely a horror.

    ¡¸Yuuka-chi is angryy~¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting infected in a good meaning aren¡¯t youu, by Nagumo family¡¯s habit.¡¹

    ¡¸! Y-you¡¯re wrong! Just now¡­¡­yes! I just turned off my eyes¡¯ battery!¡¹

    No, are you a robot huh¡­¡­Atsushi and Noboru¡¯s tsukkomi burst out. Yuuka looked aside *puih* sullenly. Even she herself must thought that her words were nonsensical.

    ¡ºWhere are you going?¡»

    ¡¸Yue-dono! Isn¡¯t this enough already don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, that¡¯s sly Gruelle-dono! Let all of our disgraceful behaviorse to light! We are best friends aren¡¯t we!?¡¹

    After the past Arogan-san was blown away like a pinball, smashed through a wall and disappeared inside the castle, Gruelle who was trying to sneakily retreat was stopped by Shia¡¯s eyes and words toward him¡­¡­

    As expected it waspletely a horror. Generally the women of Nagumo family would be horror when they were angered.

    Everyone thought so.

    In the end, ¡¸¡­¡­No? We¡¯ll keep watching though?¡¹ Yue beautifully ignored Gruelle¡¯s request. And so his majesty Gruelle also covered his face with both hands now.

    After that, his majesty Eric also got faulted for his over familiar way of calling Shia. Soare who snapped at them along with others were atrociously put through into ¡°108 Harassment Demon King-Style Want to see if you can die not just once, but how many times you can?¡±. The sight was shaving down the SAN parameter of everyone. In the middle of that,

    ¡¸Even so Nagumo-chi, as expected you¡¯repletely soft with your family huh~¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re even soft with us most of the time right now.¡¹

    Recalling how Hajime epted Shia¡¯s wish, Nana looked toward Hajime teasingly, while Atsushi wasughing toward him with friendliness in his gaze and his hands behind his head. Suzu and Ryuutarou also acted simrly with them.

    Hajime scratched his cheek with the look of not knowing what to say. He had no such intention but, even when looking at Yue and others, there was apparently no objection to Atsushi¡¯s words.

    Noboru got carried away and said ¡¸Yo, our general! Give us pocket money please!¡¹ while holding out both his hands. Hajime replied casually ¡¸You want me to put you through Sgt. Hartma*¡¯s strict training?¡¹ to hide his embarrassment. But,

    ¡¸Ehehe, but it¡¯s true that Hajime-kun ispletely spoiling us~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s to a degree that we¡¯ll turn into no good if we ourselves aren¡¯t careful.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Shia also made a nice expression. Melting expression¡¹

    Yue and others were sending him warm gazes.

    The past Shia said that she understood the feeling of the people here, of feeling regret, then tried to do something about it but still couldn¡¯t do anything, even so they couldn¡¯t give up and became desperate.

    Because of that she couldn¡¯t be resolute and apologized for that. In respond Hajime told her to just speak what was in her heart. He said that with an extremely gentle expression.

    That was why, even while thinking that she couldn¡¯t act too spoiled, she drew out her wish from her heart. The reply to that was a word.

    ¡ºRoger. I¡¯ll lend a hand.¡»

    The reply came too easily. But, those short words were filled with the resolve to ept everything, whether it was her feeling, the numerous circumstances, and also the uncountable problems.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Really, it¡¯s unfair. That way he act¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Yuuka? Did you say something?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka-chan? Just now, you said something didn¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s nothing at all! Don¡¯t smirk at me!¡¹

    Those were nasty faces that had definitely heard what she said. Yuuka and Kaori had such faces as they hassled Yuuka.

    Myuu felt like she couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and jumped on her papa¡¯s chest. Shia and others were surrounding Shia and teasing her, or discussing their impression about the past rey.

    Family and friends of the other world group grouped up together with happy atmosphere.

    In a sense, this was also an exclusive world that was brought about by bonds. Somehow it felt difficult to step into such atmosphere.

    ¡¸Umm, family head-sama! Shia-sama! Can I interrupt for a bit-¡¹

    Dahlia suppressed her feeling of wanting to watch forever and raised her voice.

    ¡¸? What? It¡¯s strangely silent around huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is, family head-sama.¡¹

    Dahlia-san retorted with a wry smile.

    Looking at the surrounding, Arogan and others looked like they had participated in all-night vigil over a body. It seemed that their trauma that had been abating in these five years were making aeback because of the thorough showing of their past disgraceful behavior.

    The people too, they were put off by Hajime¡¯s overwhelminglyck of mercy, or else they were holding their breath and kept themselves from making any sound as though to say ¡¸Demon god-sama has spoken, be quiet-¡¹¡¸You won¡¯t even be allowed to die if you displease him you know, haa haa-¡¹ even though it was the past rey that made the statement.

    ¡¸Drats. Looks like it¡¯s a mess.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the atmosphere of festival anymore~¡¹

    Nana and Taeko smiled wryly while looking at Yue.

    It wasn¡¯t like they were ming her but, the festive mood until just a short while ago, and even the people¡¯s zeal that was filled with resolve and hope, they were all dispersing like mist.

    Yue looked around at the sight of the whole capital falling quiet, then her eyes darted around to avoid everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I-I¡¯m not at fault! I¡¯m not at fault! It¡¯s the fault of Hajime and Shia who showed such lovely scene like in a fairy tale!¡¹

    ¡¸I am fiercely in agreement! Not being able to see with their own eyes how family head-sama epted Shia-sama¡¯s wish while oppressing everything around them would be a nothing but anti-climax! Stopping the projection in the middle would be apletely outrageous choice! As expected from the main wife! You really understand what is what-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? T-that so? Fufu, well yeah. Fufufu¡¹

    Yue-sama got into a good mood from the support. Her nose was lifted up triumphantly. Her positivity level toward Dahlia-san seemed to be climbing even higher.

    ¡¸However, putting that aside, can I receive some words from family head-sama or Shia-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? Words, from us?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, you mean with finishing this past rey huh. It¡¯ll be great of the festive mood can return back and the night can pass on cheerily.¡¹

    ¡¸It is exactly as you said. His majesty Arogan¡­¡­is in that state as you can see.¡¹

    Dahlia turned her gaze with a troubled face. Hajime and others also followed where she looked at.

    <em>Hi-hi-fuuuh, hi-hi-fuuh,</em> Arogan and others were there doing their best to breath.

    Before they knew it, ¡¸Yees, everything is fine~. There is noothing scary at all you knoow~¡¹ Aiko-sensei was also there talking and applying magic to them. She really looked like a sensei.

    Originally, Arogan should give some speech to conclude the show of the past, but certainly it looked like it would be impossible for him to do that for the time being.

    ¡¸Well, certainly it¡¯s necessary to say something to the people below.¡¹

    ¡¸And, as expected I think Shia-san will be the one suitable to do that.¡¹

    It looked like the demon god-sama had be a symbol of fear once more. It looked like, there were somedies and gentlemen who were going <em>haa haa</em> saying things like ¡¸Aa, as I thought demon god-sama is magnificent¡¹¡¸I also want to be ¡°taught a lesson¡±¡¹¡¸If I can taste that sense of absolution even just once¡­¡­I won¡¯t have any more regret in my life-¡¹, but they were ignored.

    In a good timing, a voice rose up from the ground right nearby the rampart.

    ¡¸Our great savior! The mighty hero! Please I beg you give us your words!¡¹

    It was unknown who was the first person yelling that. But, that became the start. It was like a dam that burst and water flooded out. Everyone was raising their voice with eyes shining in expectation.

    ¡¸Shia-sama! Have we changed from before!?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve worked hard without giving up until now! How does our current life look like in the eyes of our savior-¡¹

    ¡¸Will youe again here with your family!?¡¹

    ¡¸Have we managed to be something that you can feel a little proud of!?¡¹

    ¡¸Savior-sama! Are we sessful in making you feel d for saving us!?¡¹

    <em>Shia-sama! Shia-sama! Savior-sama! Hero-sama! </em>Such voices were spreading like ripple on water surface. Even the people who were in location where Shia couldn¡¯t be seen were screaming their throat raw.

    There was almost no voice among those seeking answer from the demon king(Hajime) or the Saint(Dahlia).

    Everyone understood. They understood what the demon god had done, and also the strenous effort that the saint had made, even so, they knew that it was Shia Hauria who was in the foundation that saved this world.

    That her kindness moved the fate of the world.

    That was why, they wanted to hear Shia¡¯s voice above anyone else.

    What was she thinking about the fruit of these five years, of them who lived through the new era and was living in the present.

    Surely, this whole time, everyone wanted to hear the words of Shia, the words of their savior who came back here just like the saint said.

    ¡¸It looks like, all of them are feeling the same like me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san?¡¹

    Her sharp rabbit ears picked the voices of numerous people. Shia was flustered from so many people strongly wanting to hear from her. Hajime gave a soft push to the back of such Shia.

    ¡¸As I thought, the main character of this tale, is Shia Hauria.¡¹

    Hajimeughed proudly of her. Shia¡¯s rabbit ears straightened hearing that. When she looked around, she found Yue and others were also nodding with simr smiles.

    ¡¸Please can we ask this from you, Shia-dono. Everyone, they all have been waiting. For your words.¡¹

    The revived Arogan also requested her with a soft smile. Gruelle and Eric and the others also nodded strongly at her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Geez. Everyone is exaggerating.¡¹

    She said such words, but Shia¡¯s expression was terribly gentle. Surely those excellent hell rabbit ears were also hearing the feeling of the people across the capital at the same time.

    Yue snapped her fingers. A giant screen was projected at the air above. Furthermore there were multiple of them at multiple of locations in the capital at the same time.

    Hajime¡¯s ¡°Treasure Warehouse¡± also shined. Small terminals like a bug flew to everywhere inside the capital. Those were super small golems to act as speaker.

    Shia stood on the edge of the rampart. She coughed once.

    The people instantly fell silent, in part because of their surprise seeing the giant screens above them.

    There, Shia¡¯s voice reverberated.

    ¡¸Everyone! Thank you very much for the lovely festival today!! It was reaa~~~llly fun desu! I got surprised a lot, and I¡¯m also a lot impressed! ¡­¡­Ah, of course I¡¯m not nning to finish with this and still want to have fun. I can have fun right? Can I have fuuuunn!?¡¹

    It was like she was doing Call & Response like a live show. <em>What¡¯s your answer! </em>Shia called. In respond ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOO!!¡¹ Spirited roar rose from throughout the capital.

    Shia¡¯s wide smile was delivered to the whole city through the midair screens. Was it a disy to show that she was listening? Her rabbit ears were twitching *piko piko* very adorably.

    The hearts of the people felt like they were being healed when looking at that smile, together with their SAN parameter that had gotten whittled down by the demon god-sama.

    ¡¸Yep, it¡¯s really amazing. ¡­¡­To think there is this much change in just five years¡¹

    The grinning Shia suddenly looked tranquil. She squinted her eyes and her atmosphere became somewhat solemn.

    ¡¸Just how much all of you have worked hard? Five years are a long time isn¡¯t it? But, that time is just too short, whether for the irrecoverable sadness or the anger smoldering deep inside your heart.¡¹

    It must have reminded her of something. Even just the people within her sight stiffened seeing her expression. There were also people who were biting their lips.

    Shia slowly ran her gaze over those people. There must also be some of them who felt like her eyes met theirs. Even through the screen.

    There were also people who got their breath taken away, and also people whose body jerked. Amidst that, Shia sent out her words with her heartfelt feeling in them.

    ¡¸©¤©¤You¡¯ve worked really hard!!¡¹

    In the past, the weakling and crybaby and disappointing rabbit Shia who was only regarded with exasperation, was given those words by her beloved people when aplishing great dungeon conquest for the first time.

    She had a lot of memories that would never fade but, that memory was an especially important treasure even among those memories.

    Shia nced at the wide-eyed Yue. She grinned and raised her voice once more.

    Yue was fidgeting at the corner of her eyes. She felt slightly warm seeing Hajime teasing Yue who was like that while sending out her voice once more.

    ¡¸Everyone! During these five years, you all have reaaaalllyy!! Worked very hard!!¡¹

    <em>Ah, </em>someone¡¯s voice slipped out. The people who had been in a daze from her words at the beginning were gradually contorting their face.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because they felt displeased. But because joy, sense of achievement, and others deeply moving emotions that even the people themselves couldn¡¯t differentiate were overflowing from deep inside their chests.

    ¡¸A new era of atonement and trial. Everyone still has to keep walking forward even from now on. You all still have to work hard no matter what. But, I shall praise all of you at least for today! Shia Hauria guarantee it! Everyone can be proud with your way of life!¡¹

    There was something trickling down Arogan¡¯s cheek. Eric was covering his eyes with one hand. Gruelle strongly grabbed the shoulders of those two.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, today you, your family, your friend, yourrade, your neighbor, and then even the kings, let¡¯s praise praise and praise all of them a looooooottt!¡¹

    Shia raised her voice even louder as she shouted that. Right after that, the capital shook. The cheers that came were so loud that it felt like that.

    People embraced each other with the other people right beside them. They pped each other¡¯s shoulder, and some was jumping up and down while crying in happiness.

    It was like the capital was awash with zeal and emotions that were even more high strung than during the festival.

    ¡¸Can you believe it? That girl, she is my wife you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Can you believe it? That girl, she is my best friend you know?¡¹

    Some demon god and vampire princess somewhere were making absurdly smug faces at that moment. Kaori and others, and also Yuuka and Ryuutarou and others, and even Eric and others were looking slightly exasperated at them. Even so they also grinned.

    ¡¸No matter what difficulty is waiting ahead of here, it will surely be alright with the current everyone here desu!¡¹

    The excitement level of the capital hit the peak. Shia¡¯s feeling was also at the peak seeing the reaction that surpassed her expectation.

    That was why, she impulsively added more words following her swelling mood. She had given them some words for the ¡°past until the present¡±, so she thought to present some ¡°words for the future¡± too.

    ¡¸Even so, when time is really hard and painful that you think you can¡¯t keep moving forward anymore, please remember these words! These words that I believe in from my heart!¡¹

    It was Shia¡¯s creed. The magic words that would shrug off any kind of difficulty.

    ¡¸Guuuuttsssss!!!¡¹

    The word was filled with too much guts. To the degree that shockwave surged out a little just from the volume.

    Hajime and others spontaneously covered their ears. That word that reverberated through the capital explosively also caused the people to reflexively stop cheering. Even their emotional tears stopped as they looked up to the screen.

    Hajime and others were convinced. Seeing Shia punching her fist to the sky, her rabbit ears and tail bristling savagely, ¡¸Ah she has gotten high-¡¹.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t be stopped anymore in various senses. That was why, those words, they became legendary words that would keep getting passed down forever in the future from now on.

    ¡¸Guts, guts, guts, gutssss!! You can do anything as long as you have guts! Whether it¡¯s surpassing physicalw, or bending the principal of the world! And teaching the goddess a lesson too, you can do anything!!¡¹

    <em>No, it¡¯s exaggerating to say it can do anything isn¡¯t it!? </em>Such tsukkomi formed in ord inside the hearts of everyone in the capital at this time. The people were in an unprecedented state of the same mind.

    Shia usually left this kind of speech in front of a lot of people to Hajime or Liliana and others. Because of that too, there was no way she could do something like reading the mood when she became this rabbit in the middle of her high in a sense!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s gooooooo!!¡¹

    <em>To where!? </em>The crowd thought with greatly shaken up mind. Eric and others were also flustered.

    Meanwhile, Myuu, Nana, Taeko, Atsushi, and Noboru seemed to enjoy the happening and got carried away. <em>This Big Wave, the option of not riding it just doesn¡¯t exist! </em>They had big smile on their faces as though to say that.

    ¡¸Oooooone!! Twoooooo!! Threeeee!! DAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸DAAAAAAAAA!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸D-daaaaaaa!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The powerful DAAAAA was from Myuu and others. The bewildered one was from the people. It was very wonderful of them to yell even while feeling bewildered.

    But, Shia-chan was dissatisfied.

    ¡¸The guts is insufficient!! Now, one more time!!¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi, Shia? Listen©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san¡¯s guts is also not enough!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san! I know you¡¯re just lip-synching!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? S-sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go! Everyone, listen well! From the bottom of your stomach~~~~~¡¹

    After reaching this point, there was already a type of mass psychology at work over everyone. Everyone got on board. On this magic word that they didn¡¯t really get, but certainly for some reason it felt like it would allow them to ovee any difficulty. With the fervor as though to make their word reached until the goddess!

    ¡¸Three, go! Guts! Guts! Guts! ©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Guts! Guts! Guts! ©¤©¤¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The heat didn¡¯t cool down. On the contrary the voltage kept rising up without end. In a sense, perhaps it could be said to be suitable for a festival night.

    In any case, the sense of unity of the whole capital reached to an unprecedented level at this day. Later on, this day would be engraved into the history of the star spirit world as ¡°the second legend of the savior¡±.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After that.

    Hajime and co enjoyed the festival at the democratic state that showed a bizarre level of excitement. Then the next day, they dropped by at the beast kingdom.

    Shia was writhing in shame for around half a day from recalling her high tensioned self.

    Yuuka was made to wear a native dress with a lot of skin exposure that looked like the original rabbit n outfit (it wasn¡¯t one of the prepared twelve outfits) and blew her fuse.

    From there she dived face first to Hajime¡¯s crotch.

    At the country¡¯s famous colosseum, tough beastman warriors who heard about the rumor of Shia Harem challenged Hajime in order to be recognized by Shia.

    Hajime unusually responded to their challenge with bare hand. In the end he wrestled victory in a fight of one versus one hundred and became legend.

    Ryuutarou¡¯s soul seemed to feel itchiness from witnessing such fight and fought the beastman warriors too. He even disyed his werewolf mode and ogre mode and overwhelmed them. Perhaps that was why, he received a lot of heated gazes from the beastwomen.

    Suzu joined a woman battle due to the sudden arrival of her boyfriend¡¯s popr phase. She shut down all the female challengers (no killing).

    Also, there was the statue of Tio in her dragon god mode at the central square of the capital. It seemed Gruelle ordered for its creation based on his memory.

    With that Tio got requested, and as the result disyed her dragon god mode. She ended up worshipped.

    Hajime and co spent such turbulent half a day. At the end they enjoyed the farewell party that was held by the three kings and Dahlia before saying farewell and giving promise of meeting again in the future. With that the group departed.

    To the next world©¤©¤the machine factory world.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Thank you very much for apanying this long star spirit world arc! I had too much fun that I wrote twice of the original n (sweat)

    About the next chapter¡¯s update, I¡¯m sorry but allow me to take a lot of break next month.

    There¡¯re a lot of things I¡¯ll have to do during July, like travelling, doing the process of moving, work, etc. It doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯ll be able to spend time to update. (Elden is also influencing this, around 10% of it, so please forgive me)

    It¡¯ll be the machine factory world from next chapter. Perhaps an interlude from the earth side wille in between but, it¡¯ll make me happy if everyone will apany this story again when the update resume. Best regards!!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C always like that! ~do you think of the people around you I wonder

    From [I¡¯m the Only One Not Attacked in a World Overflowing With Zombie]. It¡¯s a work from Nocturne, so anyone below age limit or bad with the genre, please be careful.

    ¨C It¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s not my fault!

    From the main character of [Tales of Abyss] Luke.

    ¨C Guts! Guts! Guts! You can do anything if you have guts!

    From thebination of Animal Hamaguchi-san¡¯s ¡¸Guts!¡¹ and Antonio Inoki-san¡¯s ¡¸Are you energetiiic! If you¡¯re energetic you can do anything! 1, 2, 3, DAAA!¡¹. I think both are really magic words. Shia has exhaustively covered almost all of earth¡¯s one-one-one fighting sports, so there is no way she doesn¡¯t like these words.

    ¨C You gotta ride on this Big Wave!

    From movie actor Bhi-san¡¯s ¡¸You got to ride it. This Big Wave¡¹. Apparently those words were said during the release of iPhone 3G.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504

    <strong>Interlude During That Time, At Earth ¢Ù</strong>

    Author¡¯s note: The story resumes from today. Best regards!

    Beginning of August. The summer vacation had only just started for student.

    Although, club activity, supplementary lessons, extra short course, and the like caused school to be still open even during summer vacation. It couldn¡¯t even bepared during the normal time, even so the number of student who came to school during this time wasn¡¯t few at all.

    Even today when the summer sunlight was scorching hot, the students, some who were listless and some who were passionate were arriving. Or perhaps they were simply looking forward to spend their time with friends.

    The corridor during the period between sses was enveloped with liveliness that wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the loud chorus of cicadas.

    At a corner of such corridor,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Strange¡¹

    A small muttering that was filled to the brim with suspicion was uttered.There was a suspicious person who was peeking from behind a pir with only half his face visible, observing a certain group that was having a lighthearted chat at the corridor.

    It was the vice principal.

    This was vice principal Kazuura who was also known as Wig-sensei. Sensei¡¯s ck hair looked lustrous too today. (TN: The name Kazuura is a wordy of Katsura which mean wig in Japan)

    As though contrasting the perfection of that hair, his default displeased face looked particrly sourer than usual today. The creases on his forehead were deep and the eyes behind the eyesses were brimming with suspicion. To a degree that he didn¡¯t realize how suspicious he himself looked right now.

    ¡¸Even so, vice principal. This change isn¡¯t for the worse.¡¹

    To tell the truth, the vice principal hadrades in suspiciousness.

    Kazuko-sensei was stooping while Asada-sensei was kneeling on one knee. They were all looking like a totem with how the three of them were peeking from behind the pir.

    One day, Asada-sensei started talking in the way of military man. Since then he also started training his body. Now he had a splendid macho body. His skin was more tanned than the PE teacher even though he was a math teacher. And his sleeves were constantly rolled up until his shoulder to show off his biceps, something that he had never missed doing.

    Kazuko-sensei who was even called as Snake Kazuko due to her sneaking ability that she had mastered from continuously fixing the position of the vice principal¡¯s wig secretly all this time was also nodding enthusiastically in agreement with Asada-sensei¡¯s low voice.

    Also, Kazuko-sensei¡¯s talking frequence was apparently decreasing in inverse proportion with the increase of her sneaking ability. Now she almost never talked when she wasn¡¯t teaching in ss.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸Certainly that is how it looks like, Asada-sensei. This isn¡¯t a bad thing. Rather, originally this should be a good thing.¡¹

    ¡¸That, is so.¡¹

    ¡¸But, however. She¡­¡­she is Hatayama-sensei! Look! Is that Hatayama-sensei!?¡¹

    Yes, the reason the vice principal was acting like someone suspicious lied on Aiko.

    Ahead at the corridor, Aiko was chatting with the students. There was also the young male teacher who was currently under Aiko¡¯s guidance behind them.

    There wasn¡¯t anything strange at all about that in itself. Aiko was popr among students. She often got greeted by students when she passed by, and she also often stopped to chat with them. In other words, this was something usual.

    But, this was wrong. Around this one week, there was something obviously strange. It wasn¡¯t like her at all!

    It was then, something happened as though to prove that.

    A male student was running up the stair. He was wearing the ser club¡¯s uniform, so he must be at school for his club activity. He tried to turn the corner without slowing down.

    Aiko and others were coincidentally at the direction he was running toward.

    At the same time, one of the female students who was chatting with Aiko started walking toward the stair while saying farewell to Aiko.

    The vice principal and the others who could sese the stair and the corridor from their position reflexively raised their voice ¡¸Ah¡¹.

    They saw that at this rate the ser club boy and the chatting girl would crash with each other!

    But, that didn¡¯t happen. Because Aiko moved before the vice principal and others raised their voice.

    ¡¸Wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwaa!?¡¹

    Aiko took the girl¡¯s hand as she passed her by and pulled her back to switch ce with her. Instantly, the boy who rushed out of the corner looked surprised seeing Aiko right in front of her. His eyes widened like saucer.

    He reflexively tried to brake and stumbled forward.

    In respond Aiko caught him really beautifully during his fall. She ced her hand on the boy¡¯s chest and lightly stepped back to perfectly neutralize the momentum, then she supported the boy without even staggering. Even though the difference in physique between the two of them was clear to see.

    If it was before, or rather even just a week ago such sight would be impossible to happen.

    Sometimes, there were moments when Aiko would show astonishing abilities like being able to detect someone else¡¯s presence even when they were out of sight, however, it didn¡¯t mean that her clumsiness had also gotten improved.

    Even now, although she would be able to protect the girl, originally she should panic ¡¸Awawah¡¹ so much that she wouldn¡¯t be able to support the ser club boy too.

    Perhaps, they would fall together and she would act as cushion recement, or she would fall on her but even if she was able to prevent the ser club boy¡¯s fall. It would be either of that.

    For such Aiko to not panic, but astonishingly handling two students perfectly to prevent their crash with a dignified expression that could even be described as sagacious without any exaggeration¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­As I thought something is strange-¡¹

    ¡¸C-certainly. Just now Hatayama-sensei did something cool that¡¯s really unlike her!¡¹

    Asada-sensei couldn¡¯t deny the vice principal¡¯s words. Kazuko-sensei was also nodding strongly in agreement.

    Even the other students and the new teacher were freezing with eyes widened in astonishment. Meanwhile Aiko-sensei stood in front of the ser club boy who straightened his posture even while looking dumbfounded.

    The eyes who were looking up at him from below were very stern.

    ¡¸Running on the corridor is not allowed. Do I still need to teach you something like that even after you have entered high school?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, umm¡­¡­I¡¯m in a bit of hurry, that¡¯s why©¤©¤¡¹

    The ser boy was incoherent in front of the strange pressure. He almost stepped back unconsciously but¡­¡­

    He was stopped. His excuse too at the same time.

    Aiko-sensei stood on her tiptoes and extended her arm forward. She pushed her fingertip on the ser boy¡¯s nose and said <em>bad </em>scoldingly.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there something that you should say first before making excuse?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­¡­I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s gaze moved toward the side. The boy¡¯s eyes followed and only then he noticed the dumbfounded girl whose hand was being held by Aiko-sensei¡¯s hand.

    It was easy to imagine that Aiko-sensei must have been pulling her back. The ser boy finally realized what he had almost done and hurriedly lowered his head.

    Aiko-sensei¡¯s expression instantly rxed. Her stern atmosphere also dispersed like mist. Perhaps because of that gap, her smile looked like a blooming flower to the people there.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s a proper apology. Good boy?¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    The boy¡¯s lowered head was softly patted. When he shyly raised his head, what he saw there was a kind smile that made the stern expression just now felt like a dream.

    That smile wasn¡¯t like the cute smile with Aiko-sensei¡¯s childish face that would give those seeing it heartwarming feeling until now, but a smile that was filled with theposure and affection of a maturedy.

    The ser boy¡¯s face was reddening *Kyuu~~* hotly.

    And then another blow was dealt there.

    ¡¸What¡¯s important is to not repeat your mistake. If you do the same thing next time, I¡¯ll scold you more sternly okay?¡¹

    Aiko-sensei chuckled, but her gaze conveyed without any room for doubt that she was serious as her fingertips pushed the boy¡¯s nose tip scoldingly once more.

    <em>What is it, this feeling in my heart? </em>The ser boy thought. No, the other students around them, and perhaps even the new teacher were also thinking that.

    It felt like, yes, like a youth when in front of a lovely older woman, or perhaps a girl when in front of seniordy they looked up to.

    In addition, Aiko-sensei was wearing very normal summer wear that consisted of a blouse with short sleeves and a knee-length skirt, but her damp skin texture due to the sweat, or the slightly visible corbone from her unbuttoned first button, or her faintly blushing cheeks due to the heat¡­¡­

    Really, just what is this feeling in their heart?

    The shorty baby-faced teacher before them who never exuded even a shred of sex appeal until now that she even got called with a nickname like cute animal sensei, was looking excessively sexy right now!

    Such teacher, was also giving him an upward gaze because of their height difference.

    The ser boy thought. He deeply thought.

    <em>I prefer to get that scolding instead¡­¡­</em>he thought.

    The ser boy might have a new door pried open (?) inside him, however, when he was asked ¡¸Your answer?¡¹ with an affectionate gaze and a cute tilt of the head¡­¡­

    ¡¸Y-yes! I¡¯ll be careful!¡¹

    He could only say that. <em>I can¡¯t betray! I don¡¯t want to betray Hatayama-sensei¡¯s expectation on me!! </em>He thought with a bright red face.

    The ser boy hurriedly left from that ce.

    Aiko saw him off smilingly. Her appearance exuded even moreposure of a mature woman.

    Her gaze then moved toward the girl next.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for pulling your hand so suddenly like that. Did I hurt you?¡¹

    Aiko grabbed the girl¡¯s hand with both her hands as though to envelope it whole for checking whether she was hurt. She didn¡¯t stop there and gently started rubbing said hand. Of course, the gaze she directed toward the girl was overflowing with affection and worry, to a degree that it was conveyed without any room of doubt just how much she was treasuring her.

    ¡¸Eh, ah, not attt all! Thank you for protecting me there, Ai-chan-sensei!¡¹

    The girl¡¯s face also turned red. Her hand that was wrapped within Aiko¡¯s hands felt strangely hot. She also recalled how cool Aiko looked when she was her face for an instant from the side while pulling her back. The girl¡¯s speech too was incoherent like the boy.

    The finishing blow (?) was also properly stabbed into that girl.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d. I was able to protect my beloved student.¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª!?¡¹

    Ai-chan-sensei¡¯s expression rxed fully with relieve. It made <em>¡¸</em><em>Nnnh</em><em>¡¹</em> a dirty voice to slip out from the girl. She hurriedly pulled back her hand because it felt like a new door was almost opening inside her.

    And then, simr with the ser boy, the girl ran away from that ce while feeling shaken up.

    The surrounding students broke into noise and surrounded Aiko. The respect parameter of the new teacher was rising up rapidly could be seen from the fierce sparkling in his gaze toward Aiko.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just that, there was also a heat of slightly different vector in that gaze¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hey hey, Ai-chan. As I thought¡­¡­you, got a boyfriend right?¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that true!? Hatayama-sensei!?¡¹

    The moment one of the female students asked that question with a wide grin, tension ran through the new teacher¡¯s eyes.

    Apparently such conjecture was spreading among some of the female students as the reason behind Aiko¡¯s change.

    Aiko looked astonished by the deeply interested gazes of expectation of those around her waiting for her to answer. Then a secondter <em>Fuh</em> she lightly smiled. It was the face of a mature woman that was full ofposure that looked like she had fully experienced both the bitterness and sweetness of life, an extremely bewitching look.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fufu. That¡¯s a secret?¡¹

    She even winked while cing a finger on her lips. The female students squealed <em>Kyaaaah</em> while the new teacher¡¯s shoulders drooped slightly.

    To the vice principal that had been witnessing the whole thing from start to end,

    ¡¸¡­..Who¡¯s that?¡¹

    A heavily thick voice slipped out. He had the eyes of a protagonist who was questioning the true identity of the attacker that hadunched a sudden ambush.

    Apparently that was just how impossible Aiko¡¯s current state was to the vice principal.

    ¡¸No no, vice principal. That cannot be anyone else other than Hatayama-se©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s hardworking, earnest, and put the student above all else. I know that. That¡¯s how Hatayama-sensei is. But however. But however!¡¹

    The vice principal pushed up his sses with a trembling hand. Just like a famous detective revealing his deduction, his sses shed!

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly why she often panic meaninglessly! To be shaken up, trying to do something in a fluster only to fail, then she¡¯ll get tearful and trembling before the reality that just won¡¯t go well! That too is how Hatayama-sensei is! There¡¯s no way she can deal with things perfectly and full ofposure like that!! Not to mention spraying around atmosphere that almost twist the student¡¯s fetish so naturally like that, impossible! That¡¯s someone else! That¡¯s an unknown thing wearing the skin of Hatayama-sensei!¡¹

    Asada-sensei and Kazuko-sensei both were looking toward the vice principal with eyes that were saying ¡¸Just what is this guy prattling?¡¹.

    Certainly it wasn¡¯t like they couldn¡¯t understand his feeling. To not give up and keep working hard even after she failed was also one of Aiko¡¯s good points. Asada-sensei and Kazuko-sensei also liked that side of Aiko, and they recognized and trusted her as a fellow teacher because of that.

    But, to use her as someone else just because of that, there was no way that could be true.

    Realistically thinking.

    Yes, that was if they were thinking realistically.

    To think that the realistic vice principal would hit the unrealistic bull¡¯s eye.

    The woman who in this one week got secretly called with things like ¡¸The Awakened Ai-chan¡¹ or ¡¸Super Ai-chan Mode¡¹ among the students was certainly a fake.

    She was an autonomic clone created by Aiko using soul magic.

    It was just, a li~~~ttle bit of her desire of her ideal self had gotten mixed in it.

    The vice principal didn¡¯t believe anything rted to ult at the slightest, and yet he saw through Aiko¡¯s true identity. As expected from him. No matter how much he acted snidely or sternly, there was nobody as attentive as him when it came to the students and the teachers.

    ¡¸Asada-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-YES! What is it, vice principal!¡¹

    ¡¸Go check the hospitals for me! Find one with psychiatric department of good repute! And Kazuko-sensei! Prepare a car! We¡¯ll have the hospital check Hatayama-sensei immediately!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Y-yes!¡¹

    Thinking realistically, of course this would happen.

    Rather than possibility like a recement by a twin, or someone else using a detailed disguise that would make even a real spy turn pale in fear, the possibility of problem in the mind would be more usible than such preposterous tales.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never actually seen one by myself but, this might be that affliction poprly called as multiple personality.¡¹

    ¡¸Mumuh. That affliction that is also called as dissociative identity disorder is it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I remember hearing that one of its possible causes is heavy stress. ¡­¡­Kuh, I should be more attentive before things turned out like this. I¡¯m aplete failure as the vice principal-¡¹

    Before the summer vacation, Aiko consulted to him about taking an extended leave that mightst for a month. He reflexively retorted ¡¸You think this is the West-¡¹ to her in respond.

    He had been harboring doubt ever since that time. That perhaps, that absurd request was the form the SOS of her heart took shape.

    That was why, he interacted with her gently to the best of his ability. He believed that he had done his best to be a good listener for her. He even offered that if she wanted, forget day off, he wouldn¡¯t mind even if she took a leave of absence from school.

    Though he got the feeling that for some reason, it only made Aiko felt creeped out and even scared instead¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hatayama-sensei is a diligent and hardworking person. She would obviously insist that she¡¯s just fine if we¡¯re worried for her. And the result¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The result is that mode is it¡­¡­if that¡¯s the case, then I can see how such drastic change cane to be-¡¹

    Kazuko-sensei was also nodding furiously. Her eyes were zing with a sense of duty. As though to say that she absolutely would make sure Hatayama-sensei would be delivered to the hospital.

    By the way, the clone certainly possessed an advanced degree of autonomy, and it was fundamentally tracing the sense of values and way of thinking of Aiko. But it could also switch mode to remote control depending on the necessity like perhaps some students needing to ask her for advice.

    The inside of the clone contained a personal super small ¡°Gate¡± artifact and with the brute force method of unlimited magic power, it was constantly in contact with the real body. With that it became possible for maintenance, sense sharing, and remote control to happen even from across worlds.

    Also, the ¡°switch to remote control depending on the necessity¡± could happen actively based on its periodical sense sharing with Aiko, or passively when the clone judged that there was an emergency. The case right now was thetter.

    Because, the vice principal and the others were acting suspicious not that far away. There was no way the Aiko clone wouldn¡¯t notice them.

    ¡¸Notify the other teachers too. We¡¯ll need to adjust the schedule of the afternoon lectures because of this. Also¡­¡­contact Hatayama-sensei¡¯s family too. I don¡¯t know how I can possibly apologize to them for this¡­¡­anyway, Asada-sensei, Yanagi-sensei! It¡¯s time to act! Now move!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes,mand understood!¡¹

    ¡¸epted!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a secooooooooonddd!!?¡¹

    Aiko dashed toward the vice principal and the others in a great panic!

    ¡¸There¡¯s misunderstanding! There¡¯s nothing wrong with me! I¡¯m in perfect formmm!!¡¹

    ¡¸!!? This feeling¡­¡­the actual Hatayama-sensei!?¡¹

    The vice principal¡¯s expression was like there was a light bulb lighting up above his head. The sharpness of his senses, wasn¡¯t it something ultic already?

    ¡¸Vice principal! This is you know, some kind of, yes, it¡¯s image change or something! I¡¯m also entrusted with giving guidance to the new teacher! I thought that I need to look a bit moreposed©¤©¤¡¹

    Aiko desperately exined that the so called awakened mode just before this was something intentional from her part.

    The vice principal stared fixedly at such Aiko. Then he let out a sigh <em>Fuh </em>and smiled. Abruptly, he wore an expression that was so gentle it caused Aiko to shiver.

    ¡¸Hatayama-sensei. Unexpectedly, the scream of the heart is something that even the person themselves sometimes cannot notice. Don¡¯t worry, this is just for in case. Let¡¯s take a break this afternoon, and go to the hospital.¡¹

    ¡¸No, umm, I¡¯m really grateful for everyone¡¯s worry for me but, I¡¯m really alright is what I¡¯m saying¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, this is an order from your superior. Go to hospital.¡¹

    Aiko realized. Ah, this is hopeless. The vice principal was absolutely going to make sure she went to doctor! His eyes were filled with a will of steel that he only showed when wanting to protect student or teacher!

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. You can also get a health checkup while you¡¯re at it. I believe that you ought to have yourself checked properly at least once and then take time to take another good look at yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Was the me just now really that strange!?¡¹

    It should be just a little, reaaa~~lly a little bit of a ¡°capable me¡±.

    Certainly, my desire for things like Yue-san¡¯s mature woman atmosphere or the good aspects of Shia-san and others got mixed in, but still!

    To be thought that it was so divergent from my original self to a degree that I was suspected to be mentally ill¡­¡­as expected that¡¯s just hurtful!

    Aiko felt a smidgen of dissatisfaction like that.

    In addition, it would still be fine if it was just the psychiatric department, but it would be bad for her to get a medical examination. The clone body was super advanced and could reproduce body temperature and skin texture and coloring depending on her mental state, but it the end it was just a lump of magic power. As expected it would cause a greatmotion if the body got examined.

    And so, things became like usual.

    In other words, in her effort to desperately proim her wellbeing, she started getting over eager and at her wits¡¯ end due to this unforeseen development, leading her straight to her usual spinning her wheels.

    ¡¸I, I won¡¯t go to hospital!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you this is an order©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Vice principal! Please believe me! My true mental state is actually going through refreshment right at this moment! I¡¯m having fun, I¡¯m even feeling happiness!!¡¹

    ¡¸R-right at this moment? Happiness? What do you possibly mean?¡¹

    Of course, that was because her real body was in the middle of family vacation right now.

    But, how would the current situation objectively look like? It could be seen as Aiko saying that she was having fun and happy with her current situation of talking with the vice principal.

    <em>Is it the usual that? Is thating!? </em>The vice principal warily thought.

    As expected he had a good instinct. No, in this case, perhaps it was just the matter of him having a prior experience.

    Aiko too was feeling lost after thiste of how to exin, because she couldn¡¯t possibly say anything preposterous like how this wasn¡¯t her real body or how she was in the middle of a vacation at another world. Her spinning-the-wheels state was elerating©¤©¤

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, err, that I mean¡­¡­should I say that it¡¯s fun to be together (with Hajime and others), or that the (other world people¡¯s) thoughtfulness makes me happy, or that I¡¯m feel really moved for the observation (of the many things in other world)¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, you noticed that you were under observation for these several days¡­¡­? And yet not only you don¡¯t feel offended, y-you, feel moved instead?¡¹

    That whisper of the vice principal didn¡¯t reach the ears of Aiko who was desperately thinking up some kind of excuse.

    Aiko whose gaze was darting around at the end met the vice principal¡¯s eyes firmly. Then she dered with a strong gaze that conveyed her serious feeling.

    ¡¸A-anyway! Thank you very much for your concern toward me! But, I¡¯m fine! Because, right now (while I¡¯m in the middle of vacation) I¡¯m truly happy!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re, happy (by this current situation)¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! My atmosphere might be slightly different from usual but¡­¡­vice principal!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll work hard so that you¡¯ll feel d for choosing me (to be the new teacher¡¯s instructor), so please keep watching me from now on too!¡¹

    Depending on how those words were interpreted, one could perhaps reach the conclusion that the vice principal who had a wife and also children had chosen Aiko (deep meaning). Then, as the result, Aiko was happy. Such flow of conversation might be perceived by the surrounding people.

    There were low murmurs from the surrounding.

    Of course, Asada-sensei and Kazuko-sensei had often watched the two¡¯s dailyedy skit in the staff room, so they somehow managed to understand the actual meaning.

    But, that didn¡¯t mean that would also apply to the students and the new teacher.

    ¡¸Eh? Could it be Ai-chan-sensei¡¯s man is¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No no no, nopeeeee¡¹

    ¡¸This is absolutely some kind of misunderstanding right? It¡¯s a misunderstanding right? This is Ai-chan after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously that¡¯s the case. If, that¡¯s not the case¡­¡­I¡¯mma k*ll that baldy¡¹

    The students almost fell into misunderstanding, but it looked like things would be alright just barely with them somehow. Judging from Ai-chan¡¯s lovable w and the mood of the conversation, some of the girl students somehow deduced the situation and it was thanks to them that no misunderstanding would spread.

    But, the way the new teacher-kun was looking at the vice principal wasn¡¯t normal.

    ¡¸H-Hatayama-sensei! Y-you¡¯re really, every single time, why are you always acting in the way to invite misunderstanding like©¤©¤¡¹

    The whispering conversations of the students and the eyes of the new teacher-kun who looked like he was staring at a criminal made the vice principal broke into cold sweat. He tried to reprimand Aiko as loudly as possible.

    No matter what, he had to pry out the true meaning from Aiko¡¯s mouth©¤©¤it was right at that timing.

    ¡¸Ah, sensei¡¯s here! Geez, pick up the phone when someone called! You also aren¡¯t at the staff room!¡¹

    One female student ran up the stairs. Her voice was loud and clear and also filled with anxiety, so the vice principal reflexively swallowed back his words.

    When he turned his gaze toward the voice¡¯s source, the one who was there with her twintails wildly bouncing up and down while looking unusually panicked was the girlmonly called as ¡°Kouhai-chan¡±, aka Hino Rin.

    The kendo club should have activity today, and she was the club¡¯s president but¡­¡­for some reason she was dressed casually. Was she ying hooky?

    The vice principal¡¯s eyes were nting up seeing a studenting to school dressed in rock fashion. The surrounding students also looked confused saying things like ¡¸Ah, ain¡¯t that Hinorin¡¹ or ¡¸What¡¯s Hinorin-paisen doing?¡¹. (TN: Sometimes senpai got reversed into paisen there in Japan to make it sounds more casual)

    ¡¸Hino-san? Running at the corridor breaks the rule! And what¡¯s with that outfit©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Forget about that! Ai-chan-sensei! Pleasee with me! Amai-oneesan is once again©¤©¤aa~~, it¡¯s that! That hard to describe thing she often get involved with makes her head in a papparapaaa state, so please do something about it!¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of state!?¡¹

    The Onee-san with extremely sweet tooth that periodically got dragged into dangerous looking ult incident©¤©¤the woman who wasmonly called ¡°Bus Guide-oneesan¡± was apparently in a some kind of unavoidable situation.

    The woman¡¯s escape ability and survival ability were at the level of ult even in the eyes of Hajime and co, so in reality she was always be able to get through her situations on her own. Even the keyholder with the function of calling for help during emergency that Hajime sent to her as an apology still hadn¡¯t been used until now.

    A woman like that was unable to escape? Furthermore, Hino Rin who was an adventurer type high school girl who also frequently ran into some kind of ident but always managed somehow on her own as expected was running here looking for help¡­¡­

    Even if the situation was confusing, Aiko at least realized that the two were wrapped up in some kind of incident again.

    There was no way she could just ignore this. If it was a matter of the hidden world, then there was also no way she could demand an exnation of the situation in this ce. And so Aiko allowed herself to be dragged by Hinorin down the stairs in a rush.

    ¡¸Oi, you! Wait! Hino-san! Exin the situation properly! Hatayama-sensei too, I haven¡¯t finished talking with you! Why¡¯re you quietly just going with her!¡¹

    The vice principal reacted toote toward the sudden development and hurriedly ran down the stairs too.

    The two were going down the stairs fast by skipping three steps each time. The vice principal leaned over the railing to yell angrily at them but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorryyyyy!! There¡¯s a bit of urgent business that we have to take care so we¡¯re goingg! I¡¯ll make sure to return in time for the afternoon ssss~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think I¡¯ll permit something like thattt! Stop! Eeei, don¡¯t keep running!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You must not, vice principal! If you run down the stairs that fast©¤©¤AAAH, it falls! Vice principaalll! As I thought, your precious hair gear is-¡¹

    ¡¸©¤©¤Fuh, leave it to me¡¹

    The vice principal who was chasing after Aiko, and the wig that fluttered down behind.

    Asada-sensei followed in panic, while Kazuko-sensei recovered the wig with a movement that looked like she was creeping on the ground. They began to chase after the vice principal together.

    Left behind them were of course, the new teacher and the students.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sensei, what do you think? A lot happen in this school but¡­¡­do you think you can hang in there?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Hahah, I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­¡¹

    The school was still bustling with one thing or another even after the returnees graduated. The words from a third year female student who looked like she had gottenpletely used to it was responded with a smallck of confident from the new teacher who was left behind.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The mountain range zone of junk.

    This ce that should be described like that was a ce that ought to be described as ¡°mountain range zone of trash¡± in the past. It was filthy, shrouded with offensive smell, there wasn¡¯t any road-like road, the sky was covered with dark clouds and shing thunder. The ce truly ought to be called as this world¡¯s bottomyer.

    But, it was different now.

    What was forming the mountain range here was ¡°junk¡± in the end. Parts of every kind of machine, a ce where resources like metal and the like were dumped. There wasn¡¯t any raw garbage, much less corpses lying around.

    There were smell of oil or metal, but there wasn¡¯t any smell of something rotten. There were also roads that could be firmly perceived between the mountains of junk.

    Yes, this dumping ce where it was forbidden to enter previously was bing a ce where people were frequently visiting. Their objective was of course, treasure hunting.

    To check whether there was anything usable inside the huge mound of machine parts, today too a lot of people were whittling down the junk mountain, inspecting the excavated parts with deep attention. When an object with already decided value was dug up, people would alternate between happiness and anxiety depending on that value¡¯s high or low, or perhaps they would livelily argue with each other ¡¸Dear me, what can this be used for?¡¹.

    Depending on the location there were even stalls opened. Barter or sale or buying of objects were carried out. At a nce the ce looked like a slum, but there wasn¡¯t any gloomy atmosphere or dangerous presence there.

    Many of the people who visited here were filled to the brim with hope, curiosity, and vitality.

    At the edge of such mountain range of junk, there was a hut that was standing quietly as though putting a distance from other people.

    It had metal pirs and walls created from welding many iron tes together, along with a window of wire mesh. The hut looked like a cloth that was riddled with patches.

    But, no softness could be felt from it. It also used steel frame jutting out from the junk mountain, anchor that was driven into the ground, and the like to be able to support the hut¡¯s own weight together. The structure had certainly been created with a proper thinking behind it.

    A nk was hanged on such shabby but solid hut.

    ©¤©¤First Workshop(Hajime no Koubou)

    It would be read like that if it was tranted to Japanese. The letters were formed by expressly welding metal rods on an iron te, so it was very hard to read.

    Did the creator has a lot of emotional attachment to that name?

    It absolutely wouldn¡¯t break or fall off. That was how it was. It felt like there was such firm will from it.

    The owner of such workshop was actually very famous in various senses.

    The fame came from creating various practical mechanical products, or perhaps from restoring a machine back to normal. But not only that, the person was also famous for tending to forget even sleeping or eating once they shut themselves inside the workshop, that someone apparently would oftene bringing food or checking the owner¡¯s condition.

    But as expected the biggest factor of the fame was©¤©¤

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    The workshop¡¯s owner was shutting themselves inside the workshop too today. They fiddled around with their gathered junks doing this or that with them when they suddenly lifted up their face.

    There was a peculiar sound from afar that sounded like *whoop whoop whoop-*.

    It was the sound of something very precious that could only be used by extremely low number of people©¤©¤a helicopter.

    Why was someone from among such extremely small number of people came to a ce like these mountains of junk?

    That was none other than the biggest reason why everyone knew about this workshop¡¯s owner.

    ¡¸Even though I¡¯m at the good part right now¡¹

    Gale blew around. The helicopter was going tond at the empty lot in front of the workshop. The surrounding people yelled <em>Waaa~~h </em>and scattered. Meanwhile a loud voice that didn¡¯t lose out even against the helicopter¡¯s sound reached out.

    The voice was obviously directed toward the annoyed workshop owner. Yes,

    ¡¸LISTYYYYYY!!¡¹

    It was directed toward Listy, the stepsister of Jasper, the governor of Coltran, the capital that was the base of mankind¡¯s restoration.

    Listy pushed aside the workshop¡¯s curtain and her face peeked out with an annoyed look. The helicopternded at that timing.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    A single word. No friendliness. In addition a displeased face. Those were her default state.

    That stern look of Listy was extremely popr among a certain group ofdies and gentlemen, but forgot about that for now.

    Don¡¯te here with helicopter, a governor shouldn¡¯te visit so casually, right now my research is in the good part so don¡¯t disturb me¡­¡­her gaze was fully filled with suchins, but even though the big brother who was targeted by such gaze would usually show a pathetic look right away despite being the leader of mankind restoration, it wasn¡¯t the case just for today.

    ¡¸Get in right away!¡¹

    He one-sidedly told her that. His look also wasn¡¯t like the ordinary.

    <em>Is there an emergency?</em><em>Did something happen to Misty-oneechan or our other siblings? </em>Listy thought uneasily like that for a moment but¡­¡­

    ¡¸©¤©¤We received message-!!¡¹

    Just that one sentence made her felt like her heart was stabbed. Her eyes naturally opened wide, her lips trembled uncontrobly, and she stood freezing on the spot.

    Jasper didn¡¯t get down from the helicopter and kept his hand held out toward such Listy. With an expression that was all smiles with joy,

    ¡¸Come-¡¹

    ¡¸©¤©¤!!¡¹

    She strongly knitted her eyebrows. Her lips were pressed tightly together that it formed a single straight line. Because if she didn¡¯t do that, even she didn¡¯t know what she would yell out.

    That was why, for now she simply ran.

    In order to meet that person.

    Carrying only her feeling for these <em>five years</em>.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    It will be the other world trip machine world arc from the next chapter. It¡¯ll make me happy if we can have fun together again! Best regards!

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505

    <strong>Machine World Arc WE ARE ALIEN!</strong>

    .

    It was a pure white space.

    It was a spherical space that was covered with wall that looked like manyyers of white triangle panel. They must be serving as light source too. The inside of the space was extremely bright because of the white light covering them.

    There was arge ck pir at the center of the space. It stood from the bottom until the ceiling. Energy with pure white radiance could be seen rising up from bottom to top on its surface like circuits.

    A single bridge was spanning toward the central part of the space.

    The end of the bridge was shaped like a round terrace. There was a cylinder pedestal at the center of it. It was as tall as the chest of an adult male.

    The zenith was subtly caved in like a bowl. It was fully engraved with what looked like small and detailed circuits.

    There was something floating on top of that pedestal.It was a pure white globe just like the room. It was around asrge as a basketball with circuits engraved on its surface. Pure white radiance was running all over it just like the surface of the ck pir. There was a mono eye at the middle of it, which was the only thing that was radiating crimson light.

    The mono eye blinked slightly. At the same time, the circuits of the pedestal also started shining faintly.

    ¡¸©¤©¤Regr report received. Shaia Reconstruction Project: No.£Ó£Æ£°£°£±£°£²¨DCompletion acknowledged from £Â£°£±£² to £Æ£°£°£´. Continuing starting from £Ë£°£°£±. No.£Ä£Ó£°£°£µ£¶ continuing from £Í£°£°£± investigation©¤©¤¡¹

    A robotic voice was echoing inside the empty space.

    The voice itself didn¡¯t have the unique echo of a synthesized voice. It was an androgynous voice that was easy to listen to.

    Also, it was speaking in ¡°Japanese¡± with exemr intonation, just like an experienced announcer.

    There was simply no emotion in it. No, depending on the listener than perhaps it could be described as a voice that was ¡°holding back emotion¡±.

    The voice that also sounded like it was talking to itself continued to echo inside the spherical room for a while. Before long, the mono eye¡¯s blinking stopped and the words also stopped at the same time.

    A deafening silence drifted in. The metal sphere that wasn¡¯t moving at the slightest above the pedestal looked somewhat lonely. The figure looked terribly isted.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Other worldmunication device activated. Call¡¹

    The mono eye shined once more. The stream of energy crawling on the ck pir was also intensifying.

    One minute, five minutes, ten minutes¡­¡­

    The crimson mono eye of the metal sphere simply quietly, but continuously blinking as though praying.

    But, the result was also the same today. The light faded quietly from the mono eye.

    ¡¸Around 45698 hours from thestmunication.¡¹

    The voice was oozing with concern.

    ©¤©¤Finally there is free time. We¡¯ll be there in around a week

    Her storage area was vivid. It was only at this kind of time that she was thankful with her mechanical memory that would never fade away.

    But at the same time, that was exactly why anxiety would well up because of the definite fact due to her memory that couldn¡¯t possibly be mistaken.

    ©¤©¤My family and friends are alsoing. Unfortunately, my parents can¡¯te but¡­¡­even so it looks like it¡¯ll be a big group, so can I ask you to at least secure afortable ce to sleep?

    It was a news that made her heart welled up. They even had somepletely normal small talks. Like asking each other¡¯s recent situation, the state of the holynd, getting heated up with talk of reconstructing a ship that was stuffed full with romance¡­¡­

    And yet, disconnect suddenly visited.

    They didn¡¯t exchange anything like farewell. Hisst words ¡¸Then see you at one week¡¹ filled her with a fun future to think about.

    It was iprehensible.

    She researched every kind of possible cause. She polished many ns and carried them out.

    But, the things she could do from her side was limited. In contrast the other side should be able to do almost everything.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Just what in the world happened? Are you safe right now?¡¹

    The robotic voice suddenly wavered.

    She was a warrior that had endured two centuries by her lonesome before fighting till the end together with the demon king and hero from other world, and yet her voice right now sounded really pathetic even if she said herself.

    That was why, her gaze that had been unconsciously looking down jerked up.

    If she had a human face, then surely that was a gesture of lifting up her face resolutely with gritted teeth.

    ¡¸No, the greatest affront to him is to act fainthearted like this. I will only believe in him and keep waiting. After all one day, I¡¯m the one who shall illuminate his journey as his navigation officer.¡¹

    Today too there were a lot of things that she had to do.

    For the sake of mankind¡¯s future.

    And, for the sake of answering the expectation of that important person who she had exchanged a promise with.

    ¡¸No matter what kind of circumstance there is, you will definitely return back. Even those children are waiting for you after all.¡¹

    That was why, a mere five years of break in contact was nothing.

    The sphere inspired herself like that. Then with the Japanesenguage that she had been using the whole time ever since she received the earth¡¯snguage data,

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right, my captain?¡¹

    Her powerful voice reverberated toward the empty space far away.

    It was right at that moment. A blinding sh was emitted from behind the ck pir as though to answer that call.

    ¡¸!!? T-this is©¤©¤¡¹

    When she looked back, the energy running on the surface was bing invigorated to an iparable degree from before. Even the surface circuits that hadn¡¯t shined until now were lighting up in the hundreds.

    Furthermore, the panels that were illuminating the space with white light changed color. The whole room was dyed with faint crimson color. *RING GOONG RING GOOONGG* There was also the sound of bell that wasposed mechanically ringing loudly.

    At earth such sound would bring to mind the red alert state that was notifying an emergency situation, but that wasn¡¯t the case here. The bell¡¯s sound also wasn¡¯t the sound of rm.

    It was the notification of, yes©¤©¤the long awaited ¡°visit¡±.

    ¡¸Captain!¡¹

    The pure white metal sphere©¤©¤G10¡¯s mono eye blinked rapidly and she flew forward.

    Toward the door that was connecting to the world at the lowestyer, with a speed that was iparable to five years ago.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Leave this ce to us and leave, quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! We¡¯ll be able to meet again right away!¡¹

    Lines that sounded like they wereing from the main character¡¯s friends who chose to remain behind to hold back the enemy army right before the final boss reverberated.

    It was the divine spirit of ligthning(Udar) and the divine spirit of flowing s(Enti). Udar let out a fearless smile with a small sigh <em>Fuh</em>, while Enti let out a determined smile, but one that seemed somewhat brittle.

    ¡¸No, even if you two raise so many death gs like that¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s tsukkomi was drowned out by explosive sound.

    There was scorching sh and heat wave that burned the eyes. Then the figure of that monster became visible from the gap of the tyrannical storm that was like natural disaster.

    The monster¡¯s original beautiful face had vanished to the beyond. And perhaps because of the shadow, the face of the avatar of sun looked like a ck and white haniwa.

    <em>¡¸</em><em>SHIAAAAAAAAA! WHY ARE YOU LEAVING ME BEHINDDDDD!!?</em><em>¡¹</em><em></em>

    The supposed avatar of sun screamed. Even under the gravity maniption of Goddess Lutria, she kept crawling forward while sttering scorching heat everywhere. Her hand reached forward like an evil spirit from hell.

    ¡¸Kuh, she¡¯s forcing back the interference from me her mother goddess!? Where is this child getting that power!? Is this too a feat that is made possible by love, no, insane love!?¡¹

    La and Oros and the other divine spirits were also using their authorities to suppress the monster, but the effects were weak because they were all incinerated by burning love (ording to the person in question)!

    She couldn¡¯t be satisfied just from her divided spirit¡¯s shared information, no, this situation was caused by none other than how happy her divided spirit looked from being able to stay at the side of her ¡°beloved¡±.

    Envy and jealousy had apparently thrown her logical sense over the line.

    Hajime and co stopped by for a greeting before they departed to the machine world, and there Soare tried toe along with them casually but¡­¡­

    Of course, Lutria inly denied her. Shia too replied ¡¸Eh? The real one is going toe along too with us from now on? For the whole trip? That¡¯s simply unpleasant though?¡¹ with a serious face. As the result, it seemed Soare wentpletely Plus Ultra in various meanings.

    By the way, ¡°Soul Repose¡± from not only Aiko, but even Tio and Kaori was applied, and yet there wasn¡¯t much effect. Even the divided spirit was Soare herself, but it looked like a soul that went into rampage from self-hatred couldn¡¯t be pacified that easily.

    ¡¸Shia Hauria. Please depart, now. Surely that child too will calm down somewhat if you are out of sight.¡¹

    ¡¸Eerr, well, that might be so.¡¹

    ¡¸Please, do not worry about anything with Soare.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s no problem with that. I¡¯m not worried at all about her desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Lutria-okaasan¡¯s expression became a bit conflicted.

    ¡¸It got hectic like this at the end but, well, we¡¯re in your debt. Let¡¯s meet again someday.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. One day again. I shall pray for your safe travel.¡¹

    At the corner of their sight, mister unicorn turned into a streak of light and flew straight toward Myuu, but sure enough mister Pegasus turned into a streak of light that got in his way.

    Myuu was throwing nces that were asking ¡¸As expected can¡¯t we bring him with us?¡¹, and Remia and Yuuka and co were making eyes that were saying ¡¸Let¡¯s just go already¡¹, so Hajime quickly said farewell.

    Hajime watched Yue and others saying their farewell a bit hastily. Then he opened the ¡°gate¡± even while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Perhaps, it¡¯s a mistakeing here to say farewell at the end?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. I didn¡¯t want to be impolite but, perhaps it would be more helpful for them if we just teleport directly to the machine world.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think so? I think it¡¯s fine to not worry about something like that because Soare-san is just like that most of the time though.¡¹

    As expected from Shia-san who tended to receive favoritism. Her bearing was different. Yuuka and co thought like that while making expressions that could be taken as respect or shudder. Meanwhile they were hurriedly passing through the ¡°gate¡± toward the machine world.

    Hajime was at the back of the line while holding Myuu¡¯s hand. His ear and eyes that were looking back over his shoulder heard the angry yell ¡¸Enough, get back to your senses alreadyyyyyy!¡¹ of Lutria-okaasa, and how she stomped forward regardless of the scorching heat whilending smoothly flowing body blow & right hook that blew away her sun daughter.

    That fist brought to mind a certain bugged rabbit and a certain vampire princess. Did she learn that from actual experience? It seemed the great goddess had mastered the way to use her fist by personal experience to her body. It was a magnificent blow that wholly used the twist of her waist.

    The divine spirits and the spirit beasts that were watching from afar unconsciously pped and cheered. Hajime and co smiled wryly at the final of the lively tumult in a sense and left behind the star spirit world.

    Like that.

    ¡¸Waa, this ce really look sci-fi. Ryuu-kun, you like this kind of thing right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oo~, you get it huh, Suzu. Look, this machine that looks like a prop from movie. My tension is risingggg!¡¹

    The first speaker was Suzu, followed by Ryuutarou. Everyone was in a creeped out state because of the terrifying stalker god, but even that seemed to be wiped away immediately by the surrounding scenery.

    Atsushi and Noboru also raised their voices ¡¸Oo~¡¹ in admiration.

    Certain, the space really looked like something that would appear in a sci-fi movie.

    The room was about as big as a tennis court that was made from rectangle white panels that were slightly shining. At the center there was a cylinder pedestal with electrical circuits engraved on its surface, surrounded by four pirs.

    There was also something like a console in front of the pedestal. Several midair disys were opening above it.

    Hajime and others appeared on top of that pedestal.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, the machine world¡¯s entrance is created properly huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed they have the time for that.¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku got down from the pedestal and looked around in curiosity. Nana and Taeko quickly ran toward the console¡¯s midair disys and yelled ¡¸That¡¯s Japanese!¡¹ in high tension.

    ¡¸G10 was it? I knew that Goshujin-sama hath contacted her frequently, in regard of the improvement of Avenst too but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What, Nagumo. So you actually havee here many times?¡¹

    Yuuka turned around with a half-exasperated face. She wondered if Hajime couldn¡¯t hold back when it came to machine rted thing just as expected, even though he had his hand full with the matters at earth to that degree that he couldn¡¯t possibly leave.

    However, there was no answer from Hajime. Far from that.

    ¡¸Papa? What¡¯s wrong nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Dear?¡¹

    Myuu looked up at Hajime and blinked. Remia beside him was also tilting her head in confusion.

    That was because Hajime¡¯s mouth was unusually hanging open.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, are you alright?¡¹

    Aiko who was a step forward turned around and waved her hand in front of Hajime¡¯s face.

    Hajime returned to his senses with that. However, he nodded ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹ while still being unable to hide his bewilderment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime?¡¹

    As expected he was acting strange and Yue called out to him questioningly. Hajime scratched his head while opening his mouth with a troubled look.

    ¡¸My bad. I don¡¯t know about this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? This ce, it¡¯s not the machine world!?¡¹

    Liliana reflexively raised her voice. The statement was outrageously shocking that the other people also looked toward Hajime in astonishment.

    Ryuutarou and others who were touching the panel on the wall, and Nana and Taeko who were watching the console hurriedly ran to his side.

    There was no way Hajime teleported to the wrong ce when he was also using thepass. It would still be fine if this was just an ident, but it wouldn¡¯t be funny if this was actually caused by someone¡¯s interference.

    <em>We gotta be inside the safe zone(Hajime) as much as possible! </em>They all thought.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Sorry, the way I said it was bad. This ce is definitely the machine world. This pedestal is also something containing the Fairy Ring.¡¹

    The exclusive artifacts for moving to other world the ¡°Gate Key¡± and the ¡°Gate Hall¡±©¤©¤in other words, the ¡°Fairy Key¡± and the ¡°Fairy Ring¡±. They were things created through the incident at the fairy world, during the Getting Summoned Too Muchhh case.

    Hajime could freely teleport using Crystal Key and thepass, but other people could alsoe on top this pedestal if they had the ¡°machine world¡¯s Fairy Key¡±.

    It was undoubtedly the artifact that Hajime created.

    But, what was in doubt here was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thest time I contacted G10 was around one week ago. That time, I talked about personally improving the ¡°world door¡± mechanism, including the security. I didn¡¯t hear anything from G10 about remodeling this ce. There also wasn¡¯t any n about it.¡¹

    This ce was located far underground the sacred tree¡¯s root. It was the deepest part where Kousuke once infiltrated to ce the element conversion system as part of the n to recover from a hopeless situation.

    Therefore, it was the inside of the factory that had the ambience of machines crowding together heavily. After the revival of the sacred tree, this ce was looking even more unorganized with some parts of the tree roots jutting out of the wall.

    The pedestal too was something to secure the location of the teleport using Fairy Key, so as far as Hajime knew, it wasn¡¯t engraved with any electrical circuit or surrounded by four pirs.

    He only imagined the pedestal when using thepass, and only that got conveyed so he didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t imagine that guy forgot to report this kind of thing¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>I see, </em>Yue and others nodded. No wonder that Hajime too was surprised.

    ¡¸Err, is this Geeten-san¡¯s surprise?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm~, well, is, that so? This isn¡¯t unlike her though¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu guessed, while Hajime was looking even more troubled.

    For good or bad, G10 was diligent. She could even be called straightced. It really wasn¡¯t like her at all to do a surprise like this.

    Not to mention Hajime mentioned about improving the world door mechanism one week ago. Could she do something this much in just that much time? If by some case this improvement had actually been finished before Hajime¡¯s call, then she should report this even more to make sure that it wouldn¡¯t cause any obstruction to Hajime¡¯s work.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about that G10 but, for now, it doesn¡¯t look like anything bad, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess.¡¹

    Atsushi asked and Hajime nodded hesitantly.

    If what they found here was the ce in a neglected state or damaged state, they would feel wary about some kind of unforeseen situation attacking, but in reality it was the reverse.

    Just as could be seen from how high-tensioned Ryuutarou and co got, the space was really pretty.

    ¡¸Eerr, so, Nagumo-chi? What¡¯re we gonna do?¡¹

    Nana asked a bit warily. As someone who didn¡¯t know anything about the machine world at all, she must be unable to stop herself from being on her guard in regard to how this situation was outside of Hajime¡¯s expectation.

    Taeko and Noboru seemed to be in a simr state. They automatically formed a circle and be on guard against the surrounding.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. For now, I¡¯ll contact G10©¤©¤¡¹

    Hajime said that and about to activate ¡°Telepathy¡±. It was then.

    The four panels at the front slid to the left and right.

    ¡¸Captain!!¡¹

    A white metal sphere flew out from the opened entrance. It was a zing fastball. Perhaps her speed was about 160 km/hour.

    ¡¸Uoh, G10! What¡¯s up©¤©¤no really, what¡¯s up!? Did you get image change!?¡¹

    The sphere moved too fast that Yuuka and others screamed ¡¸Hyaa¡¹ while crouching down and holding their heads. Meanwhile Hajime caught G10 who flew toward his chest.

    Despite his surprise of the powerful rush, Hajime reflexively made a tsukkomi seeing different G10¡¯s body from his memory.

    It was only natural. A week ago, when he sent materials for preparing the lodging for his group, he imagined G10 when choosing the teleport location using thepass.

    At that time thepass transmitted G10¡¯s image to him. As expected G10 wasn¡¯t in her 200 years old body anymore like when they first met. Her body here and there had been reced with reinforced parts, making her looked steel colored with a patchy pattern.

    Just what happened in this one week that not only G10¡¯s appearance, but also the surrounding had changed so drastically? Coupled with how moved G10 seemed to be acting, it was making Hajime bing even more troubled.

    ¡¸You, aren¡¯t you a bit too worked up just because wee to y?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Captain?¡¹

    Hajime let go with a wry smile, but this time it was G10 that was bing bewildered.

    ¡¸Just what¡¯s the deal with you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­that¡¯s my line. Just what in the world happened?¡¹

    Both sides weren¡¯t on the same wavelength. G10¡¯s mood was just too heavy. The degree of her bewilderment toward Hajime¡¯s question was just too strange even if her happiness of this reunion was taken into ount.

    A very strange discrepancy was going on. Even Yue and others got that feeling and looked at each other without butting in. Meanwhile Hajime narrowed his gaze.

    ¡¸You¡¯re asking that? I already called right? We¡¯reing here for a trip in one week.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And then you captain, along with everyone©¤©¤didn¡¯te.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯re you saying?¡¹

    G10 was talking as though it was something from so long ago. The color of Hajime¡¯s eyes changed.

    For a moment, he wondered whether there was some kind of problem with G10¡¯s memory storage, this futuristic looking room and the change in G10¡¯s appearance were pointing out at one other possibility.

    ¡¸Hajime-san, could it be¡­¡­¡¹

    That possibility caused Shia who was connected to such phenomenon the most to open her eyes wide while muttering.

    ¡¸G10, tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, captain.¡¹

    ¡¸How much time has passed since mystmunication?¡¹

    ¡¸Around 45698 hours©¤©¤more than five years ago, captain.¡¹

    ¡¸©¤©¤tsu¡¹

    Yue and othersprehended the situation and theirplexions were dyed in shock. At the same time Hajime reflexively took out the Crystal Key in lightning speed.

    Crimson magic power surged as though he was activating Limit Break. It was the proof that he was drawing out unlimited magic power. A small hole opened at the end of the Crystal Key that he thrust forward.

    He quickly maintained the connection to earth that he created while taking out something that looked like a colorless and transparent orb next.

    It was the artifact for interfering with space-time that was installed into the ¡°world door¡± between two worlds for the sake of temporarily erasing the time difference of earth and the star spirit world. Unlike the other teleportation artifacts, regeneration magic for fixing the flow of time was incorporated into it. This orb was a spare that he made for just in case.

    Hajime confirmed that the orb was shining crimson and its effect was working. Then he turned toward Aiko with a grim expression.

    ¡¸Aiko, can you share information with your clone to check the flow of time for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes! Right away! Wait, there¡¯s emergency call from my clone?¡¹

    Aiko started focusing on sharing information with her clone, at the same time Hajime¡¯s gaze moved toward G10 next.

    ¡¸G10, sorry but I¡¯ll do the exnationter.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that, captain.¡¹

    It was a responsive reply that made it felt like her bewilderment before this was just a lie. Even though there must be a mountain of things that she was curious about, perhaps it was just to be expected from the former military tactical support AI.

    With that, the expressions of Yue and others whose mouths were hanging open in astonishment also changed as though they were waking up from dream.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, the time flow of the machine world is also out of sync?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, apparently so.¡¹

    ¡¸Previously, there hath not be any omen of that correct?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Five years you said, so basically the flow of time here became the same like the star spirit world huh?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, Ryuu-kun. Nagumo-kun contacted here a week ago. And, there wasn¡¯t any problem at that time. In other words©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Earth¡¯s one week became five years in the machine world you mean? In this one week, out of nowhere.¡¹

    Yuuka¡¯s words made Atsushi and others to understand the situation too. The difference of time was too radical that their faces were convulsing.

    ¡¸W-wait a sec. Why is something like that? No, rather than that, thinking carefully, in the first ce it¡¯s only obvious that the calendar will be different in another isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Noboru was shaken up but still asked about the basic premise. The one who answered him first was G10.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no big difference of this world and earth¡¯s calendar. Also, the time that I mentioned just now had been converted to earth time.¡¹

    ¡¸To add to that, apparently there¡¯s no time difference between thes existing in ¡°the World Tree¡¯s branches¡±. ording to Lutria that is.¡¹

    It didn¡¯t just mean conceptually, but apparently also physically like with the¡¯s revolution and rotation period.

    It was too much to called that a mere coincidence. When Hajime heard about that, he thought ¡¸That¡¯s like a stage of simtions where they all are running in parallel simultaneously huh¡¹.

    The others who also hadn¡¯t participated in the discussion with Lutria must be harboring the same question like Noboru. They now understood, and that was exactly why their expressions became graver because of the abnormality of the current situation.

    Hajime ran his gaze over his family and friends who were in such state.

    ¡¸If the time difference has stopped being something unique to the star spirit world, it might possibly happen to the other worlds too. I want to check it out quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Split the burden?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, please. Also Shia. The star spirit world¡­¡­the sense of time of god is unreliable for this. Contact Dahlia and check on her just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes desu! It¡¯s also possible that the time difference happened because we were in the star spirit world! Liliana-san, you brought the direct linemunication device to Hellina-san aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸So we can measure the flow of time in three worlds you mean? I understand. I¡¯ll contact her immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Then then! Myuu will call Koone-chan nano!¡¹

    Myuu hopped around *pyon pyon* while taking out her smartphone shaped other worldmunication device. Hajime nodded to her ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll leave that to you¡¹ while he himself also took out his phone.

    He called Kouki. Kouki should be in the sky dragon world right now. Hajime had heard from him before the trip that he had finished the preliminary investigation and safely revived the Dragon Tree.

    Kouki should be doing follow-up observation right now whether there was any unforeseen urrence happening in the sky dragon world due to the Dragon Tree¡¯s resurrection.

    ¡¸Yue, check with the fairy world¡¯s manly goddess. Tio and others, just in case check with the demons and apparition including the divine spirits in the ¡°Miniature Garden¡± whether they feel anything strange there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. I shouldst take care of the apparition. Kaori, please contact the demons while Shizuku wouldst contact the divine spirits.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it! If it¡¯s the Miniature Garden then it¡¯ll be faster if we go directly there to ask.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s right through the Treasure Warehouse after all. Let¡¯s split up to gather information.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. What about us? Anything for us to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Sonobe and co, please exin the situation to G10. Introduce yourself to her too.¡¹

    Yue and others simultaneously started contacting their respective side. Hajime had done the right thing distributing themunication devices to everyone in case the ¡°World Tree Branches Revival¡± affected other world.

    Tio and others teleported to ¡°Miniature Garden¡±. Yuuka and co started talking with G10.

    Hajime also activated hismunication device. It made a noise. He nced aside and met the gazes of Yue and others. It looked like it was the same with them. Apparently the call was getting harder to connect.

    He sent unlimited magic power to Yue and others through artifacts. That act was like boosting the signal¡¯s strength if this was a normal telephone call.

    The noise cut off. There was silent for a while before finally the call connected to the call receiver.

    ¡ºThis is Amanogawa. Is this Nagumo?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s emergency.¡¹

    Hajime felt just a bit relieved that the call was connected safely. It looked like Yue and others had connected properly too.

    ¡ºEmergency? What happened?¡»

    ¡¸Before that I want to check. How much time has passed since thest time I called?¡¹

    ¡ºEh? Yourst call¡­¡­it was when the Dragon Tree was revived right?¡»

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    ¡ºThen©¤©¤it was <em>around three months </em>ago right?¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime closed his eyes. The crease on his forehead deepened.

    It wasn¡¯t as bad as the machine world. But, time difference was also forming in the sky dragon world.

    ¡ºNothing really happened over here, and it also doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any bad influence from the Dragon Tree¡¯s revival. That¡¯s my report. This looks like good timing, so I nned to go to the hell world next right after you guys came here for your trip¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸I see, got it. Amanogawa, is the Fairy Ring set up at the Dragon Tree¡¯s root just as nned?¡¹

    ¡ºYeah, of course.¡»

    ¡¸Activate it right away. Then connect to earth with your key and then keep maintain the connection.¡¹

    ¡ºEh? No, wait. Just how much magic power that will take©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸There¡¯s the spare magic power tank right? You can use all of it. That¡¯s fine as long as we can buy time with that. Also I¡¯m going to send the time interference artifact to you after this. Activate that too. I¡¯ll go over there as quickly as possible to modify the ¡°World Door¡± mechanism.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­Nagumo, exin it to me already. What happened?¡»

    Kouki had gone past feeling confused and straight into feeling wary. Hajime gave him a short exnation of the situation. Sure enough, there was the sound of Kouki gasping in shock from the other side.

    ¡º¡­¡­Is this too the effect of we reviving the ¡°World Tree Branches¡±?¡»

    ¡¸I wonder about that. It looks like there¡¯s also variation in the speed of the time difference. There isn¡¯t enough data.¡¹

    ¡ºI see¡­¡­what now? Before this I nned to stay here until we meet up but¡»

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t wait for us and go to the hell world. The hell world is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun! I¡¯ve checked! It looks like there isn¡¯t any change in the hell world!¡¹

    Kaori had just returned from ¡°Miniature Garden¡± and she reported in respond to Hajime¡¯s words. Hajime nodded to her and thanked with his eyes.

    ¡¸It looks like there¡¯s no problem there right now but we still don¡¯t know the cause of this, so just in case I want you to connect it with earth using Fary Ring and World Door¡¯s orb.¡¹

    ¡ºGot it. I¡¯ll prioritize doing that. Should I leave immediately? If possible I want to say farewell to the people who¡¯ve helped me in this world first, and there¡¯re also several things I want to take care¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Then you can leave after doing those. I¡¯ll tell the demons to observe round the clock. ¡­¡­Well, that world is really close to earth that you can connect even through things like ¡°water¡± or ¡°mirror¡±. This might be just a needless fear.¡¹

    ¡ºAa, now that you mention it. Perhaps that¡¯s the reason there isn¡¯t any time difference there?¡»

    ¡¸I wonder about that. Well, anyway I leave the sky dragon world to you.¡¹

    Hajime said that while at the same time sending the space-time interference artifact and the Fairy Key for the sky dragon world. After that the time difference would be halted for the time being after Kouki activated them over there.

    ¡ºGot it. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll head to the Dragon Tree right©¤©¤eh? Wa-, please wait a second, your majesty! No, certainly I¡¯m talking to Nagumo but-¡»

    Kouki¡¯s serious voice suddenly got disturbed. Not only that, it suddenly became noisy at the other side of the phone.

    Yue and others who had just finished with their own task were gathering beside Hajime at that time, so they were able to listen really clearly of what was going on. Everyone in that ce.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s horrible! Even though you are aware of just how much I¡¯ve been yearning to exchange words with that person once more! You¡¯ve always avoided the matter no matter how many time I asked!¡»

    ¡ºN-no, that¡¯s because of Nagumo¡¯s instruction, he said you¡¯ll meet him here anyway so it¡¯s troublesome to make a call or something©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºHajime-samaa! Can you hear meee! It¡¯s me! Roze! Roze Phiris Avenst whose important thing has been stolen by you!¡»

    ¡ºYour majesty! Right now isn¡¯t the time for©¤©¤AH, OUCH! Don¡¯t grab like that! Just how desperate are you! Moanaa! Rip this person off from meeeee!¡»

    ¡ºHajime-sama! When will we be able to meet!? Roze has been waiting for a reunion with you for so©¤©¤¡»

    ¡ºYes yes, Roze-chan! Let¡¯s go over there okay?¡»

    ¡ºNn~~~~, umuuu~~~!! Gyuwaiberyuu! Do it!¡»

    ¡ºGUWAAAAH!! Let me talk with motherrrrr!!¡»

    ¡ºStop with the breath attackkkk!! My bad! Nagumo! I¡¯ll do what you say right away! So talk to youter!¡»

    The call was cut off there.

    Somehow, a deafening silence drifted in the air. But, the feeling of urgency from before was gone. Rather, there were countless silent stares that could be felt. What a Seriousness Breaker that was.

    Nana and Taeko were fake whispering things like ¡¸Oh my, did you hear that, Taeko-san!¡¹¡¸Yes, yes, Nana-san. It¡¯s his local wife!¡¹ with smirking faces.

    Atsushi and co were also doing their own talks ¡¸Oh my, did you hear that, Noboru-san! A local wife they said!¡¹¡¸Oh noes! So indecent! Just what is going on with the youth today I wonderrr¡¹ with intentionally loud volume.

    Yuuka was muttering ¡¸T-there¡¯s still more?¡¹ with inly tearful eyes. Ryuutarou and Suzu too were soothing her down with wry smiles.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime¡¹

    ¡¸W-what?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You stole a girl¡¯s important something? What¡¯s the meaning of that?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you know already. I told you what happened when I was together with Tio. Right, Tio!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Goshujin-sama only stole Avenst.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, Hajime stole Roze Phiris Avenst-san herself was he?¡¹

    ¡¸Her important feeling, was it?¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku closed the distance with silent steps. Because, it couldn¡¯t be helped. The two of them had also heard the story of what happened at the sky dragon world, but it didn¡¯t sound like the princess (at that time) was harboring a feeling this strong from the way Hajime and Tio told the story. Well of course now the two became ¡¸What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹.

    Hajime red ¡¸You bitch, Tio. Just now you intentionally spoke misleadingly like that rightt?¡¹, but Tio was just grinning ¡¸How great it is to hear how energetic they art¡¹.

    ¡¸Mama, what does local wife meaaan?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufuh, in other words you see? Papa once more at other world©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Couuuughhh. There was nothing between that queen and me, and nothing will happen from now on too. The end! More importantly the checking. Give me the report.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s you Hajime so I¡¯ve considered the possibility. We can just ask for detail directly at her.¡¹

    Right now there was a matter that they had to deal with ASAP, so Yue exchanged gaze with Kaori and others as befitting the first wife. Strong gazes and nods were given back as though to say that they were of one heart at this matter.

    ¡¸First from me. Right now there isn¡¯t any time difference with earth. ording to my clone, it seems her connection to me was horribly disturbed temporarily, but it¡¯s stabilizing right now.¡¹

    ¡¸The connection almost cut off the instant we entered the machine world huh. Aiko, it¡¯s going to be a bit hard for you but, maintain your consciousness sharing with your clone for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Even though I would be able to notice quicker if I didn¡¯tpletely leave everything to the clone¡¯s autonomy¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t need to feel sorry. After all you won¡¯t be able to have fun with how hard it¡¯ll be if you need to constantly direct half of your focus to earth even though we¡¯re in the middle of a trip.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s shoulders dropped apologetically. Hajime patted her hair gently while running his gaze at the others.

    Yue and others nodded and gave their report.

    ording to them, there was no abnormality with Tortus and the star spirit world. However, apparently there was a change with the fairy world and the desert world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, the fairy world¡¯s time also turned strange. But it¡¯s the reverse. They said that not even a day has passed since Hajime called there a week ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa! The time also shortened at Ku-chan¡¯s ce nano! We talked the day before this trip¡¯s departure but, she said that only around two hours has passed since then!¡¹

    ¡¸Just in case, I also did my own checking but it looks like there¡¯s no mistake.¡¹

    It seemed during the call Remia also checked with Lilin who was beside Koone at that time.

    Hajime massaged his forehead with his fingertip as though enduring a headache from hearing their report.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get the pattern at all.¡¹

    No wonder even a goddess threw up her hands saying that the cause was unknown. But, the reality wouldn¡¯t change even if theyined about it.

    (As expected is the cause from the revival of ¡°World Tree Branches¡±? But, returning the world back to how it ought to be should also correct the time difference. Even the goddess agreed with that theory. Then I should consider that there¡¯s another cause, that¡¯s©¤©¤no, that thinking is forter.)

    In any case, the method to deal with this was known. For better or worse, the dispelling of time difference had been tested and proven at the star spirit world.

    Hajime let out a sigh. He smiled wryly and ran his gaze over everyone once more.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go set up World Doors at the worlds where there¡¯s time difference. It¡¯ll be just the simplified version though. Everyone else should continue have fun with the trip.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll wait until Hajime¡¯s work finish.¡¹

    Shia and others also nodded at Yue¡¯s words. Hajime shook his head to that.

    ¡¸No, my trip stop here. I need to investigate the cause of why this time difference suddenly appear.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Papa, you¡¯re leaving nano?¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s big and round eyes widened. Her expression also looked like she had just heard about something that she didn¡¯t want to believe.

    ¡¸My bad, forgive me.¡¹

    Hajime patted Myuu¡¯s head with a troubled face, but Myuu pressed her lips together tightly and backed away from Hajime¡¯s hand in a sh. Then she hugged Remia¡¯s waist and buried her face there.

    She could understand that with the situation it couldn¡¯t be helped that her papa made such decision, even so she couldn¡¯t possibly ept it in her heart. Such feeling was acutely radiating from her.

    ¡¸W-wait Nagumo! No matter what you don¡¯t need to cancel on your own like that-¡¹

    ¡¸But Sonobe. This is the long-awaited trip you know? At least you guys should have fun even without©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Now look here, Nagumo-chi. What you¡¯re asking is kinda impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Miyazaki said yeah. At the very least, it¡¯s impossible for us to have fun while Myuu-chan is looking lonely like that at the side.¡¹

    Atsushi¡¯s words were agreed by Kaori and others too with a strong nod. Although, the flow of time at some ces was getting strange. This wasn¡¯t the time to do something like going on a trip. Hajime¡¯s expression became troubled, even so he turned his back on them.

    For now, he should improve the machine world¡¯s Fairy Ring©¤©¤the pedestal for teleportation with the World Door mechanism.

    But, Yue¡¯s hand grabbed Haijme¡¯s hand to stop him before he could start.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, calm down?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Those were unexpected words. Because Hajime believed that he wasn¡¯t panicking, rather he was making a calm judgment.

    But, apparently Hajime looked impatient to Yue who was taking his hand and enveloping it in her hands.

    When he looked back at her with a tinge of confusion, Yue smiled softly and spoke with a leisurely tone. As though she was calming down an agitated person.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is an unexpected matter but, the method to deal with the time difference has been established right? Besides, something like the flow of time doesn¡¯t really matter for the existences in the fairy world and the hell world.¡¹

    Both worlds were filled with nothing but existences who could be said to not have the concept of life span. Certainly, it didn¡¯t really matter to them whether the flow of time differed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Besides, the divine spirit of ocean cur(Meeres) is in charge of being the avatar of the Dragon Tree right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Because Amanogawa said that there isn¡¯t any problem urring.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­In that case, for the time being there are gods in the worlds other than this machine world and the hell world. Just like what the star spirit world¡¯s Lutria do with La, it should be possible to erase the time difference between the gods through the ¡°World Tree Branches¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­certainly that might be so but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Of course, it¡¯s better if you go there to set the World Door just in case. I also think you should do that. But, cancelling the trip right now and going there to investigate alone is overdoing it.¡¹

    ¡¸Overdoing? Oi oi, that¡¯s just too optimistic right? Who knows what¡¯ll happen if I don¡¯t look for the cause¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~n. I¡¯m not saying that there¡¯s no need to investigate. In the first ce this trip, it¡¯s also an investigation trip for wiping away Hajime¡¯s worry after all.¡¹

    <em>But you know?</em> Yue said and turned her gaze toward G10.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If you want to investigate, there¡¯s someone right nearby who you should listen to first. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­I guess so.¡¹

    Hajime turned his gaze toward G10 as though he finally noticed just now.

    What was a week in Hajime¡¯s sense was five years for G10. There was no way that G10 had only been waiting listlessly that whole time. Surely she had investigated various things. Even if she didn¡¯t manage to determine the cause, perhaps she might have some kind of beneficial information.

    Was he overlooking that possibility and about to go somewhere alone to investigate?

    At this point, Hajime finally guessed what Yue was trying to say. At the same time he also became aware. It was just as Yue said, he looked calm but was actually flustered.

    As though, as though yes. As though something not good was starting but he couldn¡¯t describe it well and became spurred by impatience. Or perhaps, it was as though the vague uneasiness that he had been feeling ever since before the trip was litting him on fire.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Papa, umm. Ku-chan you see, she said that she¡¯ll tell the goddess right away.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, I too hath requested Enti at the Miniature Garden to send a message. To tell La at the King Tree to share information with the goddesses at each world.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Of course, I also told the manly goddess(u Niebel). Including investigating whether there¡¯s anything happening in the fairy world.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-san! What¡¯re you doing trying to shoulder everything by yourself? It¡¯s reaaaally not ¡°like¡± you at all desu!¡¹

    ¡¸To try going somewhere after making Myuu-chan sad, that would be unthinkable for the usual Hajime-san.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Kouki, he should¡¯ve finished writing the report. He¡¯ll send it to you before departing to the hell world. Even just reading that will already be a splendid investigation won¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime-kun, surely there¡¯s a lot of demons looking for work you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m jealous with that number of subordinate. How can you not make use of them?¡¹

    Liliana¡¯s exasperated face hid a kindness somewhere in it. Yuuka and Atsushi and others were also showing exasperation at Hajime¡¯s overreaction.

    ¡¸Raather, Nagumo. You¡¯re the demon god aren¡¯t ya? Why the hell god isboriously working and cancelling his vacation.¡¹

    ¡¸Really. That¡¯s not a good look you know? Just lean back arrogantly as befitting the demon god-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t remember ever calling myself that.¡¹

    Hajime smiled wryly at Ryuutarou and Yuuka¡¯s words. Then he let out a long sigh. He roughly scratched his head.

    ¡¸You guys prattling whatever the hell you like¡¹

    Hajimeined, but his face loosened. His posture rxed as though tension had left his shoulders.

    Now that he listened to them it was just as they said. When it came to the matter of a world, first he should make the existence at that world to investigate. After all he had the means for that.

    After that if there was something that caught his attention, or there was part that he felt was insufficient, he would thoroughly probe into that. That was the most efficient method that he had done until now.

    Of course, there was investigation method or hypothesis that only Hajime had, but that wasn¡¯t something that needed him to immediately cross over world right away to busily run around everywhere. Certainly, it was something that he could do even while vacationing.

    He almost took an extremely inefficient action where he was simply being frantic just now.

    There was still the vague anxiety he was feeling, but that was exactly why he should make a rational judgment. Hajime shook his head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it, I got it. Certainly I¡¯m in the middle of our long-awaited vacation. Let¡¯s leave the matters of each world to their respective resident.¡¹

    ¡¸Papa!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s face brightened like a sun and she leaped on Hajime¡¯s chest. Then she grinded her face on him.

    ¡¸Myuu, sorry. I almost toss away the trip that you¡¯ve been looking forward to this whole time.¡¹

    ¡¸~~~, papa¡¯s forgiven!!¡¹

    *Gabu-* She bit on Hajime¡¯s neck which seemed to be her punishment for him. Yue and others also broke into a smile. Teasing like ¡¸We got to see Nagumo¡¯s rare figure just now¡¹¡¸So true. Don¡¯t you think it feels like getting a profit?¡¹ also came out from Ryuutarou and Suzu¡¯s mouths.

    Hajime pretended to not hear while looking at G10.

    ¡¸For now, I¡¯ll go set up the World Door. I¡¯ll investigate each world while I¡¯m at it too, meanwhile, G10¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, captain.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you show my family and friends around the holynd?¡¹

    ¡¸With pleasure.¡¹

    ¡¸Give me report about these five years when you get back. I should be able to return after three or four hours.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, also¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Hajime put Myuu down and immediately started reconstructing the World Door mechanism on the Fairy Ring¡¯s pedestal. He looked over his shoulder and grinned.

    ¡¸Just don¡¯t show me Avenst until I return. It has been five years. You must have improved it considerably right? It¡¯s the ship of romance that you and me designed. I¡¯ll be the first one on it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuh, yes, order received, captain. I¡¯ll just say for now that it¡¯s at the level that will meet your expectation.¡¹

    G10¡¯s voice was excited. Yue and others were also looking brighter hearing the childish words of Hajime who getting back to normal¡­¡­

    However, even that onlysted till there. An unexpected psychological punch hit everyone there.

    ¡¸By the way G10. Are Jasper and others doing well?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. I haven¡¯t let anyone touch even a single hair on them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then that¡¯s go©¤©¤nn? Touch not even a single hair? What do you mean?¡¹

    One of the biggest reason why they came to this world. When Hajime asked about the wellbeing of Jasper family, G10 replied with a really strange wording.

    Hajime reflexively stopped his work and turned around. G10 then said.

    ¡¸It was a year ago. Actually©¤©¤alien attacked.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Hajime-san unconsciously asked back. He dug up his ear hole thinking whether he had just misheard something. It looked like there was nothing plugging his ear. Yue and others were also looking dazed from the too abrupt words that sounded like a gag.

    And so, one more time. More clearly than before.

    ¡¸Alien came attacking here.¡¹

    ¡¸alien came attacking here¡¹

    Apparently he wasn¡¯t mishearing. It was just something so offbeat. It was no wonder that Hajime spoke back like a parrot parroting words.

    But, G10 looked and sounded totally serious. And then she gave a brief report. As though to deal an additional blow on Hajime¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸We are alien. They introduced themselves like that, so there is no doubt.¡¹

    ¡¸we are alien¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸After many twists and turns battle broke at the outer space. It was space war.¡¹

    ¡¸space war¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please be at ease. We won.¡¹

    ¡¸so you won¡¹

    Hajime and G10 looked at each other. G10-san felt like she wanted to be praised.

    Hajime slowly inhaled *suuuuuuu* while looking up. Immediately after, a second passed and he wordlessly looked down. His hands covered his face.

    Like that, a sentence came out.

    ¡¸Too much informationnn!!!¡¹

    It was a full parade of outrageous information ever since they came to this machine world that he reflexively made a tsukkomi in Kansai dialect.

    It seemed that it was just as Yue said, there were a lot of things that he had to discuss with G10.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I¡¯ve a lot of errands to do outside during this summer that my stamina get wholly scraped off¡­that it looks like I¡¯m entering slip damage. I wrote this chapter in a lifeless state so I might tweak itter. Everyone too please be careful with summer outdoor.

    ¡ùRevision report

    At [Downtown Date? Part 2], I mentioned Asada-sensei who appeared at the previous chapter to have a career change, so I revised it. Thank you very much to those who pointed that out in thement section!

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506

    <strong>Machine World Arc Fist Fight in 5 Seconds After Meeting</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: I¡¯m sorry!! I¡¯m a bitte!

    ¡¸¡­¡­In short, there was survivor at the end of the universe?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative, madam.¡¹

    The group was walking crowdingly through a corridor that looked really like something from the near future, or somewhat like aboratory that was constructed from white colored one meter square panels.

    G10 was floating up and down while leading the group. Yue and Myuu who was leaning forward with great interest were walking at her sides at the forefront. Remia was walking while watching over her daughter who was at such state. Shia and others were following behind.

    Currently they were heading toward the surface for the time being.

    The ce that contained the ¡°World Door¡± where they were at before this, it went without saying that it was one of the most important facilities located at the deepest part, so there were many bulkheads on the way until the surface. In addition they had to go through aplicated route to reach such important facility.

    But, it seemed they were using a special shortcut this time. And G10 herself said that she wished everyone to look at that ce no matter what, so they were currently heading to there.On the way there, everyone was currently asking about the topic that they were veeee~~~ry curious about like this.

    ¡ºAnd, those surviving brethren of yours, they came into contact with a, alien?¡»

    Hajime¡¯s voice came from the smartphone type other worldmunicator that Yue was holding in her hand.

    Hajime wasn¡¯t with them. Although he was greatly tempted to follow along, for the time being he was constructing ¡°World Doors¡± to every other world in preparation of the worst case, something that he couldn¡¯t postpone for now.

    ¡¸Affirmative, captain.¡¹

    At present too surely Hajime was hard at work building the ¡°World Door¡± at the base of the sky world¡¯s Dragon Tree. His voice when saying ¡°alien¡± felt like there was some embarrassment filling it for some reason.

    Everyone could somehow get how he felt. When they put it into word like that, it felt terribly cliched, like it was really unrealistic¡­¡­

    Compared to fantasy, ¡°lifeform other than human that existed at the end of the universe¡± should be something more viable, and yet no matter how many times they had heard it, it still sounded like a nasty joke to them.

    Perhaps that was because,

    ¡¸Geeten-san! Did they really introduce themselves with We are Alien nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸Should I rey the video record once more, Myuu-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Please do! Nano!¡¹

    *sh* The crimson mono eye sent out hologram image to be projected in the air.

    It showed a wastnd somewhere. There a disk shaped spaceship that looked worn out wasnding.

    A pir of light extended from the bottom of the ship. From there a mono eyed metal sphere that looked very simr to G10 from before was descending.

    However, it had a metal humanoid framework attached. So to say, it had the figure of a Termin*tor only with its head part reced with a basketball sized eyeball.

    Just that image was already shocking, or perhaps sphemous.

    But, looking once more at that image that had been shown to Hajime too before they parted, as expected, the one aspect that needed to be retorted the most was something else.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸That¡¯s Roswell incident no matter how you look at it!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Ryuutarou, Atsushi, and Noboru¡¯s voices ovepped.

    Apparently the three of them had a liking of shocking ultic TV program. Not long ago the three of them along with Hajime also made the same tsukkomi in harmony. Boys in general liked things like UFO or UMA, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    In any case, yes, that was Roswell incident.

    It was a famous incident of UFO crash at USA. Even if they didn¡¯t know about the detail or the name of the incident, there must be many people who had seen the photo or picture of an alien whose hands were held by two suspicious men wearing trench coat and fedora.

    Even Nana and Taeko smiled wryly seeing the video.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­that¡¯spletely an alien right there¡¹

    ¡¸This type, it¡¯s called grey alien is it? That¡¯s the most famous type of alien isn¡¯t it~¡¹

    Body build that was like a child with grey colored skin. Largish almond-shaped eyes that were wholly ck in color. There wasn¡¯t any fur or hair on its body and it also wasn¡¯t wearing any type of clothes.

    It was truly the stereotype alien who anyone must have seen at least once before in picture.

    And. The alien was descending down *Suu~~* inside the pir of light with its hand being held by such eyeball Termin*tor, then it spoke to G10 who was on the watch.

    ©¤©¤We Are Alien!

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸You think!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    This time it was Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko who were in harmony. Before this they also supported Hajime and gave tsukkomi in harmony.

    ¡¸Really¡­¡­it¡¯ll be easier to ept being told that this is just a fake video that G10-san created. Like, a surprise video present that Nagumo might like?¡¹

    Yuuka¡¯s mood had gone past shock into exasperation.

    Everyonepletely agreed. The event was extremely orthodox. As though it was a traditional gag. At this point, it only looked like an intentional joke.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that they all thought of it as a joke.

    ¡¸¡­¡­This is not a fake video by all means. This is something that happened in reality.¡¹

    G10 also became bewildered when she first showed the video. To G10 who didn¡¯t have any knowledge about ult at earth, the reaction of Hajime and co was simply unexpected.

    ¡ºI know I know. Anyway, Other AIs that escaped from the past war hid themselves at the end of the universe, where they came into contact with that gag-like alien. It resulted in theming to this again isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡¸Exactly, captain.¡¹

    ¡¸And, the intention that they hath was to rece Mother huh?¡¹

    ¡¸They thought that they would be able to rule human now that Mother is gone weren¡¯t they? So arrogant. Even though this is the future that G10 and Hajime-kun and everyone won with blood and tears.¡¹

    Tio knitted her eyebrows in displeasure, while Kaori also puffed out her cheeks and folding her arms.

    It wasn¡¯t like they had seen the whole thing but, they had watched the video record from the point of view of Netemp and Etemp. In this world where magic power wasn¡¯t only impossible to use but actively dispersed, Hajime and others were continuously forced into battles that were truly putting them at the edge of life and death.

    And when it came to G10, she was alone for two hundred years, where she continued to throw herself into solitude battle.

    To not only wish to trample on such victory, but to also try to snatch away the sweet end result, it was just too coldhearted as well as selfish.

    ¡¸My deepest thanks to your anger for me, Kaori-sama.¡¹

    G10 turned around and her mono eye blinked *piko piko*. Even though she had no expression or any other tell, it was expressed well enough that she was feeling happy.

    Small mutters like ¡¸That¡¯s a bit cute¡­¡­¡¹ slipped out from Shizuku and Yuuka¡¯s mouths.

    A white sphere body and mono eye¡­¡­she looked exactly like a floating big eyeball. <em>It¡¯s a bit scary how she look like a youkai like that¡­¡­</em>in the end was it only the two of them who had such thought?

    But, after actually interacting with her, they could feel the earnestness and sincerity from G10¡¯s action and speech. They way she openly showed her human-like emotions seemed to make them thought of her as cute now instead.

    ¡¸But, when I pondered who was the main culprit, I really doubt that it was actually the AIs.¡¹

    She must have never been described as cute before. G20 didn¡¯t understand what they meant and twirled around in the air even while she continued exining. That gesture must be like when human tilted their head.

    One more person fell. This time Aiko also muttered ¡¸Cu-, cute¡­¡­¡¹ smilingly even while understanding what G10 wanted to say and replied back.

    ¡¸You want to say that they might have gotten remodeled or something, that the main culprit of the invasion was the alien aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, the AIs were tricked, or perhaps they were already controlled huh¡­¡­if that was the case, it was really pitiful for them even though they managed to survive with much difficulty¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana lowered her gaze in sympathy. G10 nodded in affirmative to her.

    ording to G10, the surviving AIs were the AIs of research ships that were investigating faraway ces that even Mother at that time couldn¡¯t get her hand on them when she started the war.

    At that time it was an era where mankind was expanding their territory at space. Dozens, hundreds of teams were constantly exploring the vast universe, so such case in itself wasn¡¯t something that rare.

    But, because of that Mother too didn¡¯t overlook them. She was aware of all the research ships that were in the middle of expedition, and she had also grasped their return schedule. Naturally Mother continuously sent out return order to each exploration team under the guise of their respective organization.

    Like that, each time an exploration ship returned back, the support AI would fall under Mother¡¯s control. And even if some somehow managed to get away, Mother would send out pursuer or the like to shoot them down¡­¡­

    Or perhaps, they would slip through Mother¡¯s monitoring andnded on their homeworld, then linked up with mankind¡¯s army in order to protect their family or important people¡­¡­then vanished within the history of defeat.

    But, that didn¡¯t mean that all of the exploration ships had ended up with such fates.

    Naturally exploration ship had crew. Among them there were also quick-witted people, or those who had sharp danger sense and managed to escape skillfully.

    Although, space was vast and cold. There were also exploration ships that got lucky and found that seemed capable to support life, but in the end all of them didn¡¯t manage to survive because of various reasons.

    With that happening, it was inevitable that the support AIs got left behind.

    Even though the details differed, there were only four support AIs that survived like that.

    ¡¸Mother was special for good or worse. Originally it¡¯s impossible for us to have something like desire for control.¡¹

    The AIs developed to have emotion since the birth of Mother, but that was exactly why. They surpassed their selves when they were merely a program and strongly sought something that perhaps ought to be called as meaning of existence(identity). Then they settled on that.

    That meaning of existence was ¡°support¡±. To be of help to someone else. That was the meaning of birth that the AIs shared togegther, the meaning of their lives. And that was their biggest ¡°pride¡±.

    They turned their back on their homeworld was in the end the result of them obeying the will of their crew.

    After that, they didn¡¯t return back even after losing the partner that they ought to support was because either they received such order or they didn¡¯t have the mean to return back.

    Of course, there was also a big possibility that they deteriorated because of the long time. But¡­¡­

    Even so, G10 just couldn¡¯t imagine at all that they were all hiding themselves while vigntly aiming to supnt Mother.

    ¡¸Geeten-san¡­¡­even though you miraculously managed to meet your survivingrades¡­¡­it¡¯s so sad nano.¡¹

    Myuu looked sad as though it was her own affair and reached out to G10. She must be thinking to give her a pat at least.

    Yue and others were also enveloped in a somewhat solemn mood©¤©¤

    ¡¸No? I don¡¯t particrly feel sad though.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s hand stopped still.

    <em>I-is that so nano!? </em>Myuu said with a slightly shaken up gaze. And it wasn¡¯t just Myuu, but everyone too was gazing at G10 with shaken up eyes from every direction.

    ¡¸Regardless of the reason, they still tried toy their hands on mankind. If they all got cajoled by aliens¡¯ sweet talk and drowned in their desire to rule then they were nothing less than fools, and if they were controlled then they should self-destruct before that could happen.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­G-G10? Your mono eye¡­¡­it¡¯s sparking slightly, or rather the coloring¡­¡­¡¹

    Even Yue-sama was slightly creeped out by the rolling waves of anger that were flooding out from G10. Her crimson mono eye was fiercely flickering, and the light that was flowing on her surface¡¯s circuit was changing from pure white to red.

    ¡­¡­From the side she now looked like a bloodshot eyeball. Scary.

    ¡¸Even if they were by some chance sane, what would they do returning back here at this point? This me shall not allow them to contact mankind or anything regardless of what reason they have.¡¹

    If they only gave their total cooperation to G10 and asked for nothing more, then she would allow them to stay here limited to the holynd. But, she wouldn¡¯t allow anything more than that. There wouldn¡¯t even be any option to banish them. Who knew if one day they would slip through G10¡¯s monitoring and contacted mankind.

    To G10, there were only two options avable at the point where she learned of their existences. Either they would ce themselves under herplete surveince, or she would shoot them down.

    Her priority was mankind¡¯s future rather than affection for her brethren.

    There wasn¡¯t even a scale to weigh between the two. Out of the question.

    ¡¸Death to mankind¡¯s enemy-, no mercy!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­C-calm down, G10. Everyone is getting creeped out.¡¹

    ¡ºO-oo~i, is everything alright over there? Somehow the bloodcurling air is palpable even over here through the phone.¡»

    Yue eye-signaled! A full power ¡°Soul Repose¡± from Aiko! Her special technique didn¡¯t work against the raging avatar of sun, but this time she would definitely sess for sure, with her name Mental Health Aiko on the line!

    In the end, could ¡°Soul Repose¡± work even with AI¡­¡­

    *shh* G10-san shined. Immediately, the bloodshot eyeball returned to the former white ball. The sparks also dispersed. There was also only gentle light remaining in the mono eye.

    ¡¸HAH!? My apologies! I got too heated up there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Y-yeah. We managed to see G10¡¯s feeling for mankind even through the video, so it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    Not only Yue, but Shia and the others were also backing away. That was just how staggering G10-san¡¯s intensity when her resolve was at full bore like that.

    <em>So this is the drive of a warrior that had continued fighting while enduring solitude for two hundred years¡­¡­</em>they thougth.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, madam. It¡¯s good timing that we have just arrived at the central where the defense system of the holynd, no, the whole is controlled. Please, feast your eyes on the reason of why the victory in space war was possible.¡¹

    At the center of a T junction, G10 faced a wall and her mono eye shined. It seemed the wall was just a hologram. A corridor appeared behind it.

    Inside, there was another bulkhead around fifty meters ahead. The door was engraved with many vertical branching off lines that looked like circuit. Pure white light ran through the circuit when G10 approached and the door opened.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s also register everyone¡¯s identification here. There¡¯s no problem with me here but, in the worst case the defensive system might activate.¡¹

    ¡¸Defensive system? What do you have here?¡¹

    Ryuutarou asked curiously. G10 turned around with a look as though she wanted to say <em>Well done for asking that. </em>She kept leading the group forward while floating backward through the straight corridor.

    ¡¸Please look behind you.¡¹

    She said so. Everyone looked behind together. Immediately, the panels on the wall and ceiling shined so bright that the corridor at the other side of the bulkhead became dim¡­¡­

    The next moment, countlesssers ran through the corridor withtticework pattern.

    Ryuutarou and co reflexively stopped walking. <em>I¡¯ve seen this before¡­¡­</em>they thought with twitching faces.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a of high outputsers. It can dice up most things unless they are made of a special type of alloy.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyah, scary-!?¡¹

    Ryuutarou and co nodded fervently at Suzu¡¯s honest impression.

    ¡¸Bi* Hazard nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Myuu-sama. I don¡¯t know much of the detail but, captain gave the idea using a work with such title as reference.¡¹

    <em>As expected!</em> Everyone thought while their gazes reflexively turned toward Yue¡¯s hand.

    ¡ºYou seriously created it! Shit, I wanna see! I wanna see it with my own eyes-¡»

    A voice that sounded like a vexed sry man who suddenly had to do an urgent work at the day of an event that he had been greatly looking forward to resounded from the phone.

    Hajime had his fixation about the defense system for the ¡°World Door¡±. G10 had apparently received idea from that Hajime and constructed¡­¡­this long straight corridor, just how many atrocious traps were filling this whole ce?

    ¡¸S-say, G10-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka-sama, please, call me G10 without adding anything like ¡°-san¡±. Everyone too, please call me casually by all means.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that so? Then G10, is the gate¡¯s room before this also filled with this kind of defense system?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. All over the room. It has mechanisms like firing microwave with pinpoint intensity.¡¹

    ¡¸Microwave? ¡­¡­Wait a second? In other words it¡¯s microwave over¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºG10! Did you make it properly so it would sound ting?¡»

    ¡¸No matter how many years have passed, I will never forget captain¡¯s words. It ring ting properly.¡¹

    ¡ºGood job, G10!¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s my greatest pleasure.¡¹

    <em>No, not that. What kind of spot you brought us out to</em>¡­¡­such stares were poured toward Yue¡¯s hand. <em>Who the hell cares about whether it rang ting or not!</em> They thought.

    ¡¸Or rather, I never saw the video record so I don¡¯t know what kind of state this ce in when Nagumo and co rampaged. From the way you reacted it waspletely different from now right? It¡¯s amazing that you managed to build this kinda facility on your own.¡¹

    Atsushi presented his question even while his face was twitching. Then G10 opened another bulkhead while nodding.

    Mechanical soldiers lined up neatly at both sides. However, unlike the mechanical soldiers in the past, these ones were made from ck metal. All of their mono eyes blinked and their heads swiveled toward the group all at once.

    Yuuka and co jerked and reflexively stopped walking. Shia muttered ¡¸They¡¯re like the knight golems of Raisen Great Dungeon desuu¡¹ while narrowing her eyes in nostalgia.

    Yue thought, <em>This must be Hajime¡¯s idea too huh</em>. Just as Shia said, these robots were undoubtedly created using Raisen Great Dungeon as reference.

    ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to captain¡¯s parting gift. To be honest, without them I would have been defeated with 89% chance.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s practically ny percent chance.¡¹

    Noboru¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t think much of it thanks to the video that looked like a gag, but a chill quickly ran through his back when he imagined that there was a high chance what would wee them today might be that alien and the eyeball Termin*tors.

    ¡¸That parting gift art the artifacts and other world materials that were sent here for remodelling Avenst correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative, Tio-sama. If I can add more, it¡¯s vexing but, it was also thanks to the holynd¡¯s defense system that Mother was using. If I was unable to repair them using captain¡¯s artifact, my defeat would be inevitable.¡¹

    The third bulkhead opened. But, G10 didn¡¯t immediately move forward. Pure white light ran through the circuit on G10¡¯s body surface.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn? Space magic? Space istion type barrier?¡¹

    Yue sharply noticed with the disappearance of the invisible wall.

    ¡¸Affirmative, madam. It¡¯s the artifact that was nned to be installed in Avenst. Captain, my apologies. In preparation of the alien¡¯s attack, I diverted most of the artifacts to be used as defense for the vital locations.¡¹

    ¡ºNo, that¡¯s not a problem at all. Nice judgment you made there but¡­¡­eh? You, can still activate them? How?¡»

    Certainly, the artifacts were installed with mechanism so that even G10 who didn¡¯t have magic power could activate them. The artifacts were built-in with magic power storage unit as battery and the magic power¡¯s flow could be controlled using electronic control.

    G10 mentioned about repairing Mother¡¯s defense system with artifact was undoubtedly about her using artifact that was enchanted with regeneration magic.

    But, it had been five years. As expected the artifacts shouldn¡¯t have that much magic power stored inside them. It would be even more so if they had been used in a space war.

    After all, the magic power contained in most artifact in the end was only intended for the activation experiment. It wasn¡¯t the high capacity version that was intended for regr use.

    ¡¸I wished to guide everyone here is to exin that too. Please,e in. This is the new central of the holynd.¡¹

    They passed through the super gravity field area and the space quake crushing area (the group learned about itter from G10) and thes bulkhead opened.

    ¡¸Eeeh? It feels like this ce is familiar though?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s gaze turned toward Yue¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸It looks exactly like the facility underground Emily-chan¡¯s house. You know, the thing that can detect the ¡°awakened¡± all over the world by connecting with La. The ck pir at the center is different though.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat!? Is it Cerebr*!? G10, you, you created Cere*ro!?¡»

    It was the spherical space that made appearance in the work of fiction that depicted the activity of certain men of X. A certain professor used that to magnify his telepathic ability and could connect with people all over the world.

    Certainly, Hajime had told G10 about the idea itself. Avenst was huge. If it was intended to travel the sea of dimension then it would need countless functions.

    And so, Hajime thought if such device could be used to pilot the ship or grasp the situation inside the ship. Actually, the Cere*ro-lookalike that was created underground the new Grant residence was also doubling as experiment for this.

    ¡¸Yes, captain. In this central, I¡¯m able to grasp the situation throughout the holynd. No, not only that, it¡¯s possible for me to grasp the situation of this whole as well as the outer space to a certain degree.¡¹

    ¡ºWait a second? The whole machine world? Even the outer space? No no no, eh? What do you mean?¡»

    Very unusually, Hajime-san was feeling confused.

    Of course he was. There was no ability of such degree among the artifacts that Hajime sent here. Even if G10 had restored Mother¡¯s legacy, there was no way she could do something like grasping the situation all over the world.

    If Mother could do that, she should have discovered G10 from a long time ago. In the first ce, G10¡¯s pastrades shouldn¡¯t be able to inflict mankind¡¯sst blow on Mother by destroying the majority of the data bank for mass destruction weapons.

    It was clearly a power that surpassed Mother.

    ¡¸Perhaps I should call it a blessing in disguise. I replied to the bunch who came here suggesting to rule mankind together with a hacking. It seemed to greatly displease them. They didn¡¯t even give a nce at Coltran and focused their full strength to destroy me above all else and taking away the holynd.¡¹

    G10¡¯s processing ability would increase explosively if she used the repaired central¡¯s ability. Even to a degree that rivaled Mother.

    If her opponent was the same AI like her, she should be able to win with that. But, for some reason even with the hacking ability at the level of Mother, it didn¡¯t work against the eyeball Termin*tors.

    ¡¸The opponents were a fleet of ten-odd ships. Who knew when and where they created those ships. In addition, they possessed an army that perhaps should be described as machine lifeform that had tentacles or liquid body like the sky machine soldier.¡¹

    The holynd¡¯s defense system was repaired as needed, and the remaining magic power within the artifacts were also used without reservation. With that G10 somehow managed to contend against the enemy. It was that kind of battle.

    Her situation was gradually getting worse. The time when the remaining magic power of the artifacts ran out was the time when the scale of victory and defeated leaned negatively.

    G10 floated toward the console at the center through the iron bridge.

    While looking up at the ck pir with an atmosphere that radiated respect and deep affection somewhat.

    Yue and others also followed behind even while feeling confused. And then they saw. It was as though, the ck pir was transforming at the same time when G10 shined once more.

    The pir seemed to be a convergence of ck panels. The panles shifted position *kashu kashu* like puzzle pieces and the content became revealed to the open.

    ¡ºHeey, what¡¯s going on over there? I¡¯m so curious I can¡¯t use my hand¡­¡­aa, shit, I mistook the procedure!¡»

    Unfortunately the smartphone type other worldmunicator still hadn¡¯t been equipped with video call function too. Regret!

    And so Hajime-san had no choice but to open a small gate using Crystal Key. Apparently he couldn¡¯t be patient anymore. *Fonn* A rectangle hole opened beside Yue¡¯s face.

    Hajime who peered in from there looked like a face without body that was floating in the air. It was inly scary.

    Yue and co smiled wryly, but even their looks immediately changed to expression of astonishment.

    The ck panels were folding and vanished into the ceiling and floor. After that there was a single pir of tree there. A tree that was radiating pure white radiance©¤©¤it was a part of the sacred tree. Most likely, it was a part of the tree¡¯s branches. Though from where they were standing, they couldn¡¯t see whether it was jutting out from below to above, or dangling down from above to below,

    ¡¸When the remaining magic power finally was about to run out, I resolved myself. I made a gamble. A gamble where I would pretend to surrender and lure the enemy close, then sweep them clean with self-destruct.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You reneged on your promise with me huh, navigation officer.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. Because I¡¯m still not ¡°Avenst¡±, but ¡°G10¡±.¡¹

    If it was to protect mankind, to protect Jasper and the others, she wouldn¡¯t mind annihtion.

    Without the promise with Hajime, she nned to self-destruct after ascertaining that there wasn¡¯t anymore need for her to help mankind. Certainly that was the natural conclusion for her.

    Because he understood that, Hajime too could only reply with ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹. But, relieve could be felt from that curt tone was surely not just the imagination of anyone there.

    Because the result was right here. G10 managed to clinch victory even without self-destructing herself.

    Perhaps it was conveyed. G10 too looked back toward Hajime and flickered her mono eye.

    She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw away her life if it was required but, even so the promise she exchanged with Hajime was something irreceable precious for the current G10.

    To be able to reunite alive like this, to be able to fulfill their promise and have a future, G10 too must be unbearably happy about it.

    ¡¸Heh, friendship between machine and human huh. That¡¯s seriously like something out of a movie, Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, seems like it.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought about taking photo but¡­¡­there¡¯s only Nagumo¡¯s face here so it¡¯ll just make an ugly picture.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just Ryuutarou and Suzu. Yue and the others were also looking at Hajime and G10 with warm and soft expressions. Though only Atsushi made a conflicted expression.

    ¡¸And, the reason you managed to get out of that pinch©¤©¤no, wait. You¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime once more looked back and forth between the Sacred Tree and G10 from the small gate. The color of his face was gradually changing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa?¡¹

    The small gate widened *gyui-*. Hajime¡¯s upper body leaned out with an umon atmosphere. Yue and others¡¯ eyes widened like saucer.

    Amidst that, G10 turned her gaze while shining pure white, toward the branch of the Sacred Tree.

    ¡¸Sacred Tree-sama. Can I ask you to make a path toward the surface?¡¹

    <em>Eh?</em> Everyone felt bewildered for a brief moment, but right after that, the Sacred Tree shed bright. A hollow was opening at the center of the tree. Yes, it was as though it understood G10¡¯s words and responded.

    The eyes of Yue and others shrunk into dot. It seemed to be somethingpletely unexpected even for Hajime that he slipped off and fell from the small gate.

    ¡¸Y-you-¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Just as everyone can see, Sacred Tree-sama lent me its power. It¡¯s not like I can exchange thought clearly with it but¡­¡­¡¹

    When G10 was about to depart for thest time with the resolve to noting back in order to protect the holynd and mankind by extension, the Sacred Tree abruptly shined as though to call her to stop, or perhaps in recognition of her feeling and determination.

    And then, not only the holynd¡¯s defense system, even the artifacts that were about to run out of magic power became supplied with inexhaustible magic power as much as G10 could wish for.

    As long as she was in the holynd, as expected if G10 wished for it, whether it was at the outer space the location of the enemy army becamepletely exposed to her.

    Not only that, if it was only limited to the holynd the tree became able toy out barrier that was close to space istion barrier on its own. The invading enemies got pulverized by the tree¡¯s roots and branches altogether.

    Therefore, G10 became able tounch to outer space without needing to worry about the defense of the holynd.

    ¡¸The tremendous energy that Sacred Tree-sama share with me, and then the artifacts from captain, and the battleships that I inherited from Mother. With those three factors I managed to grasp victory.¡¹

    The hologram¡¯s light shed brightly.

    With the machine world¡¯s as the background, the scene of ten battleships and the jet fighter force that Mother controlled in the past exchanging shots with gigantic saucer shaped space mother ship that looked excessively simr like in the movie of alien invasion Independence Da* of a certain united states and its small battleships was projected.

    It was truly a space war.

    But, due to the space istion barrier and gravity field, ring shaped teleportation artifacts, and repair using regeneration artifacts even if by some chance something got damaged, this time it was the alien side that got gradually forced back. In the end the curtain was closed with a tremendous explosion.

    It was a staggering scene. But, there was something even more shocking than that.

    Because, of course it was.

    ¡¸Ce to think of it, I somehow ignored it but¡­¡­the soul magic, it normally worked on you, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Aiko whispered.

    ¡¸In other words, you have a soul aren¡¯t you?¡¹ Liliana continued, then ¡¸W-well, in the first ce she has emotion, which means, that, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ and ¡¸I don¡¯t know any way to give emotion to AI but¡­¡­it¡¯s something like that ain¡¯t it?¡¹ Atsushi and Noboru also muttered with bewildered look. With that the fact that G10 wasn¡¯t a mere machine became keenly felt among everyone once more, as could be seen from their expressions.

    ¡¸F-fumu. Ipletely thought that the light G10 radiated simply hath the color that she herself decided on but¡­¡­look, she hath a white body and crimson eye, so I thought that shepletely hath Goshujin-sama in mind with her body design.¡¹

    ¡¸Pure white light¡­¡­ahaha, that¡¯s the same, with the light that the World Tree¡¯s branches radiated, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio and Kaori were staring hard at G10 with deep interest.

    ¡¸¡­¡­W-what a blunder. It isn¡¯t magic power so I couldn¡¯t sense it but, this radiance¡­¡­when I try to focus on it certainly, I¡¯m feeling power from the light itself.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, desu. It¡¯s not just light from electronic signal¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If she can interfere with World Tree¡¯s branches using that¡­¡­that¡¯s already¡¹

    Yue and Shia noticed toote and looked ashamed of themselves. Shizuku said ¡¸It¡¯s something like that, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ and looked at Hajime with a gaze that was asking for confirmation.

    Myuu and Aiko and the others, also Yuuka and co were also feeling the same.

    G10 half rotated, and everyone¡¯s gaze was turned toward Hajime. Right after that.

    Hajime who was looking alternately at the Sacred Tree and G10 with unblinking stare took a deeeeeep breath¡­¡­

    ¡¸So you¡¯ve turned into the Sacred Tree¡¯s avatarrrrrr!!¡¹

    He was too shaken up that he made another tsukkomi with Kansai dialect.

    G10 once more half rotated like a human tilting her head in confusion.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Near the summit of the Sacred Tree, the leaves and branches entwined and formed wall and ceiling, and even a terrace like a log house.

    There were four eaves at the east, west, south, and north that surrounded the Sacred Tree at full circle. They were all being connected with midair passage that was also formed by entwining branches (it even had proper railing attached to prevent falling).

    It was the best location to take an unbroken view of the holynd. The terrace was truly an observation deck.

    There, Yue and others could be found ascending up inside the Sacred Tree that was like an elevator.

    Before their eyes was a superb scenery. A lot had changedpared to five years ago. There were also a lot of things that roused curiosity.

    The scenery that was like a ghost town after a thousand years had passed, where the broken remains of civilization were covered by nature waspletely gone. The vicinity of the Sacred Tree didn¡¯t have a density to be called as sea of trees, but there was expanding woond surrounding it, along with forming in andke too.

    What they should feel shocked the most was how a lot of wild animals could be seen. There were herbivores like rabbit or deer, and there were also what seemed to be carnivores like wolf or bear visible to see. There were also birds at the sky. From cute small birds torge birds of prey.

    In addition, even spot that looked like farm could be seen at the far distance. It was quite extensive with worker robots diligently working on it.

    If the minimal artificial objects were excluded, it was a change that ought to be described as a paradise of nature.

    However, the atmosphere was heavy in front of such paradise. No, perhaps it should be described as awkward. There really wasn¡¯t any sign of yfulness like ¡¸Waa! What a lovely ce! Tell us about it in detaii~l?¡¹ breaking out at all. Or rather, when Myuu actually attempted to change the atmosphere, she was unable to finish her sentence until the end from just how painfully awkward the air was that she went to hide behind her mama.

    The reason went without saying.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I am, this world¡¯s god? That sounds like a nasty joke.¡¹

    The incident of When I Realized I¡¯m the God. Such experience that sounded like the title of a light novel somewhere. G10 who was currently undergoing such experience even now muttered those sentences as though she was spitting them out.

    After Hajime¡¯s loud tsukkomi, G10 was told by Hajime and co about the fact that she had been designated as the Sacred Tree¡¯s avatar. It was simply astonishing for her.

    What was called as an avatar of a ¡°World Tree¡¯s branch¡± meant that they were the god of that world.

    Mother wanted to be god and caused war to break out, and she actually managed to rule over mankind for long and styled herself as a would-be god. For G10 who had spent two centuries to overthrow that archenemy of hers, finding herself to actually be in such position certainly must sounded like some kind of nasty joke to her.

    The atmosphere was heavy. It was terrifically gloomy like heavy mud.

    In any case they all went outside in an attempt to change the atmosphere, but it looked like the effect was weak.

    <em>Oi, someone say something¡­¡­</em>such gaze was exchanged between Hajime and co.

    <em>Then, the only way is forward.</em> The one who thought like that and came forward especially in this kind of time was as expected, Myuu with her cheat-likemunication skill.

    ¡¸G-Geeten? Cheer up? You know, even though Myuu and everyone called you god, it¡¯s just a name, it¡¯s not like Geeten has changed or anything nano. Err, that¡¯s why¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though she was flustered, Myuu did her best to soothe? Follow up? Seeing that Hajime couldn¡¯t bear to leave everything to his daughter without doing anything himself and he continued after Myuu with a wry smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just as Myuu said. Something like god is just word. If you don¡¯t like it, you can just think of it as ¡°coworker¡± chosen by the Sacred Tree, or rade¡± who protected mankind together. We¡¯re going to use that wording too with you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Coworker, ally¡­¡­¡¹

    *Piko?* The mono eye shined. Her mono eye wasn¡¯t shining until just now, perhaps in human term it was something like ¡°a state of shock so great that the highlight in their eyes vanished¡±?

    ¡¸Umu, that art so, G10. Thy thyself art not being forced to do anything by the Sacred Tree correct? Much less something like duty as god or the like.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­yes. In the end Sacred Tree-sama only acted in ordance with my will and lend me strength for that.¡¹

    G10 was feeling gratitude and respect toward Sacred Tree. Everyone could feel that even from her wording.

    In the first ce the ¡°World Tree branches¡± themselves didn¡¯t have any clear will. It would never lend power to existence that had no aptitude, but rather than it being something that was decided by the will of the ¡°World Tree branches¡±, it was due to selection prerequisite that had been determined beforehand.

    ording to Lutria and Foltina, the rule would differ depending on the world, but ¡°strong will to protect the world¡± would be an essential condition in every one of them.

    That was why, that was one of the reasons G10 got selected by the Sacred Tree, and she was never forced to do something that wasn¡¯t in line with her will. Rather, it was the ¡°World Tree branches¡± that could possibly be taken advantage of in this equation.

    When Hajime added that exnation, it looked like G10 was able to pull herself together slightly.

    Shizuku also gave some admonishing words while giving a nce at Hajime.

    ¡¸Just because you can do it, it¡¯s also not something that you have to do no matter what. Even though G10 can use godlike power, you aren¡¯t using it thoughtlessly. Much less doing something that will be harmful for human, that¡¯s something you absolutely will never do. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously.¡¹

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Rather, the Sacred Tree rewarded you for your hard work until now. Isn¡¯t it fine if you just think of it like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shizuku-chan, you said the nicest thing! Yep yep, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s a reward! The Sacred Tree surely wanted to help out because G10 is always working hard! Right? Everyone?¡¹

    When Kaori ran her gaze over Yuuka and others, <em>Right here! Right here is where we can change the atmosphere! </em>words of agreement flew out as though to say that.

    ¡¸I see. Hearing that ¡°AI is god¡± made me feltpletely disgusted but¡­¡­certainly, thinking of it like that made it feels like there¡¯s no greater honor than that.¡¹

    The mono eye flickered *piko piko piko-*. It made everyone imagined a puppy who shook its tail energetically from happiness. Shizuku and Aiko, furthermore Yuuka too let out their voices ¡¸Cute¡­¡­¡¹ from their mouths.

    In any case, it looked like G10 finally managed to get out from her shocked state.

    (T-thank goddd. For a moment there I wondered how things would turn out. The atmosphere was so extremely heavy.)

    (True that. G10¡¯s atmosphere was like, <em>I changed into monster while I was sleeping!</em> isn¡¯t it?)

    (That¡¯s not all you know, Nana-san, Taeko-san. When you consider G10-san¡¯s personality¡­¡­<em>I can¡¯t live anymore! Before I turned into a second Mother, I¡¯d rather my life, by my own hand!</em> She might think that kind of thing.)

    Liliana lowered her voice even while letting out a sigh of relieve. The princess had really good eyes to judge people. Surely her expectation wasn¡¯t something off the mark.

    G10 went through a reversal from a shocked state to emotionally looked around the Sacred Tree. Atsushi and Noboru also let out their breath in relieve seeing that. Their tones also naturally turned brighter.

    ¡¸Even so it¡¯s surprising huh. To think it¡¯s possible to be an avatar for even machine lifeform¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, it looks like avatar is normally a goddess but¡­¡­Meeres-san who became the Dragon Tree¡¯s avatar, it¡¯s hard to see it because of his sea dragon shape but he¡¯s a male god right? Besides remember, at the fairy world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s the manly goddess there huh¡¹

    ¡¸Even the business world of avatar has entered the era of diversity isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    Ryuutarou and Suzu¡¯s gazes turned toward the small gate for some reason. It wasn¡¯t like it was Hajime¡¯s fault but¡­¡­the thought DHS(It¡¯s All Hajime¡¯s Fault) entered their mind might be the fault of his habitual behavior.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~. Considering how this world reached the domain of age of god magic scientifically¡­¡­Stole Harden was it? Perhaps that guy had also taken a step into the domain of soul magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, ording to Lutria-san, even soul is originally created from element isn¡¯t it? If it¡¯s that person who created the element converter on his own, it wouldn¡¯t be strange that him giving AI emotion was his approach toward soul.¡¹

    In other words, perhaps it wasn¡¯t that strange for G10 to be chosen because she properly had soul. That conjecture from Yue and Aiko made G10 said ¡¸I too have soul like human¡­¡­?¡¹ with her mono eye flickering.

    Bewilderment and, happiness. The two emotions were mixing together and she didn¡¯t know how she should react¡­¡­that seemed to be the state she was in.

    ¡¸However, this is¡­¡­. Oros-san got nominated to be the Sacred Tree¡¯s avatar, and Oros-san too had rejoiced saying that it¡¯s an honor so¡­¡­won¡¯t he feel shocked?¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-sama. In that case, please tell him that I will yield this position anytime. Because either way, I will be Avenst one day.¡¹

    To G10,pared to a position where the world was in her grasp, bing Hajime¡¯s navigation officer was something far more important. That seemed to be the future that she wished for from her heart.

    Yue and co threw warm and soft gazes that said ¡¸That¡¯s what she said¡¹ toward Hajime. Hajime averted his face with a bit of embarrassment. He then changed the topic to dodge the teasing.

    ¡¸Cough. Anyway, I understand now how you were able to win the space war. So your upgrading of the underground facility is because you¡¯re on guard against the other survivors and aliens?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. It¡¯s truly helpful that Sacred Tree-sama is changing the topography exactly as I imagined. By restoring the holynd¡¯s system, my processing capability also increased and I also made good progress with increasing and improving the efficiency of the work robots.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Based on your current state, can I take it that there¡¯s nothing in hiding even after you searched the whole world by linking with the Sacred Tree?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. I¡¯m not detecting any alien presence since the first attack until today. However¡­¡­¡¹

    G10¡¯s words paused. It seemed there was something on her mind. Her triumphant mood went through a reversal.

    ¡¸Well, the space is vast. There¡¯s big enough possibility that there are other things out there¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, captain. That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    ¡¸? What do you mean?¡¹

    From the start G10 was a management support AI for exploration ship. Exploration ship set forth with the thinking that there should be other lifeform out there in space. G10 understood about the possibility that Hajime mentioned.

    But, she wasn¡¯t thinking about that kind of general possibility.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how to say it. About that alien¡­¡­I¡¯m feeling doubt whether their objective was truly invasion.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, G10, wasn¡¯t it you who said that the mastermind was the alien?¡¹

    Hajime narrowed his eyes. Yue and others were also looking at each other.

    ¡¸Yes, captain. It must be the alien who used the AIs. But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re being unclear. Are you saying that they had other purpose than invasion?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing than a conjecture. No, it¡¯s not even a conjecture. Perhaps you can even call it a mere hunch from me. But, I cannot just forget it no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    A second passed, then G10 spoke hesitantly. As though she was doubting her own words.

    ¡¸The voice. No, that wasn¡¯t voice¡­¡­it was closer to captain¡¯s ¡°Telepathy¡±. But it went even deeper, you can even say that it resonated directly to the soul, as though it was intruding in¡­¡­it was horribly repulsive¡­¡­when I seeded in destroying the spaceship they were riding, from that spot where there should be no way for them to survive¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, G10?¡¹

    G10 was staring at empty air while muttering as though she was speaking to herself, somewhat hazily. It was Hajime¡¯s voice that made her gasped and returned to her senses.

    ¡¸My apologies. Anyway, I heard a voice through an unidentified principle. The voice sounded as though it was mocking me, a voice that sounded very amused ©¤©¤You guys who are always opposing the end is so pitiful and adorable. Farewell. See you at the next world©¤©¤it said.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s, with that? They sound really like a sore loser aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it really something that concerning? I think that¡¯s just ame parting threat that really suited a baddie though?¡¹

    Shia and Yuuka scowled even while saying ¡¸So silly¡¹ in disregard. Everyone there must be of the same opinion in general. Even Yue and others were nodding in agreement.

    But,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa? Aa, no, it¡¯s nothing. Yeah right, that¡¯s certainly ame parting threat huh.¡¹

    Hajime looked like he got into a slightly strange state. He looked like, as though he recalled some business that he had forgotten, like he got startled when something that he had been trying to disregard as not important got pointed out once more. That kind of mood could be seen from him.

    But even that mood was quickly vanishing. He didn¡¯t look like he was glossing it over. Rather he looked as though even he himself didn¡¯t know why he was reacting like that. He shook his head to pull himself together.

    ¡¸That voice mentioned about the next world huh? Did you manage to gauge any sign of them jumping to other world?¡¹

    ¡¸No, captain. I investigated as much as possible but I didn¡¯t manage to detect anything. Most of all, I cannot imagine at all that there could be any survivor inside that explosion.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, I was able to reunite with captain like this, so please I wish to ask for captain to check it out using thepass.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll do it right away after finishing the work over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Although the two felt like there was something that they just couldn¡¯t disregard as nothing at all, they set it aside for now.

    ¡¸Now then, everyone. Thank you very much for your concern to me. Please allow me to continue showing everyone around this holynd once more.¡¹

    G10 spoke with intentionally bright tone to collect herself. Yue and others also softened their expressions.

    Hajime too in his own way looked satisfied for the time being, saying ¡¸Then I¡¯ll focus on my work¡¹.

    Amidst that, Myuu raised her voice ¡¸Wait a second!¡¹. Everyone¡¯s gaze gathered on her wondering what it was about.

    ¡¸You know what, you know what. Can¡¯t we meet with Jasper-san and others first?¡¹

    Yue and others blinked their eyes at that suggestion. But, they immediately guessed Myuu¡¯s intention. Remia caressed her daughter¡¯s head with a kind expression.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. Jasper-san and the others must be greatly looking forward to this reunion too.¡¹

    Thinking of how they must be feeling, certainly it would be desirable to have a reunion with them as quickly as possible. It was a kind suggestion from Myuu.

    ¡¸Myu! It¡¯s not an exaggeration to im that Myuu has polished her skill for this asion nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. It¡¯s for this asion that you polished your skill©¤©¤skill?¡¹

    Remia mama¡¯s hand that was caressing Myuu¡¯s head stopped still with a gentle smile still on her face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s undoubtedly the same with that fellow too. Myuu understand nano.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi, somehow I¡¯m sensing something like fighting aura from Myuu-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yep. Her eyes look zing?¡¹

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a kind suggestion. Ryuutarou and Suzu thought with twitching faces.

    ¡¸But, if I remember right we can¡¯t call them to the holynd right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Liliana-sama. The only time when mankind step once more into this holynd will only be when their technological prowess and inquisitive mind has reached the appropriate level. That is to say, it¡¯ll be when I be unneeded.¡¹

    That must be the borderline that G10 had set up for the her dismissal from her role. Therefore, even Jasper family wasn¡¯t an exception. They wouldn¡¯t be brought here with teleportation.

    A contact between mankind and AI mustn¡¯t happen in this new era. That was the line that G10 wouldn¡¯tpromise on.

    That was why, Hajime and co would reunite with Jasper and others only when they headed to Coltran without G10 in tow. Even that was with the condition that they mustn¡¯t get found out by anyone else than Jasper and his family who knew the truth about Mother.

    G10 exined that once more.

    ¡¸Geeten. At the very least, please tell them that Myuu and everyone has arrived nano. Surely they¡¯ve been waiting so much for these five years nano.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. That side also need time to prepare to wee captain and everyone¡­¡­yes, taking their feeling into consideration, I should contact them beforehand.¡¹

    As expected it might be a kind suggestion. Though for some reason Myuu was starting do warming up exercise, then opening and closing her hands to ascertain her fists¡¯ condition, but surely her intention was kind.

    ¡¸Aa~, then for now let¡¯s contact Jasper and others and prioritize visiting Coltran. Either way it¡¯ll take a bit of time, so Yue and others go sightsee the holynd in the meantime. I¡¯ll finish my work over here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, got it.¡¹

    It looked like there was no objection, and when Yue ran her gaze at everyone, rxed replies like ¡¸Roo~geer~ dee~su¡¹¡¸Ookaay~¡¹ that took the wind out of the sail came back from Shia and others.

    While doing their utmost to pay no mind to Myuu whose aura was intensifying moment by moment like a soldier about to head into a battle that she couldn¡¯t afford to lose no matter what.

    ¡¸What happened to you after these five years? Have you crumbled since a long time ago? Or else¡­¡­kuku-, this Myuu shall ascertain it to leave no room for doubt nano¡¹

    ¡¸Myu, Myuu? Fighting is no good you know? Hey, are you listening? Come on, look at mama? Ah, why¡¯re you starting to inspect ¡°Donneer~¡±!? Dear! Please say something!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Bzzz~~gabibibi-eh? The signal is gagaga-¡¹

    ¡¸Dear!? You¡¯re just speaking with your mouth aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    The small gate was quietly vanishing. Yue and others also urged the bewildered G10 to move along and for them being she left to check the log house where the group would be staying.

    Inevitably, only aughing voice that was fitting©¤©¤maybe©¤©¤for the demon god¡¯s daughter that was boiling with fighting spirit ¡¸FUHAHAH¡¹ like a conquering king and ¡¸Myuu! Look at mamaa~~a!¡¹ the voice of a certain mother remained behind at the terrace.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Like that.

    A message from Jasper that their preparation had finished came. Then two hours since that message Hajime somehow finished his work and returned to the group. After that,

    Myuu was strangely being quiet. Perhaps Remia mama¡¯s remonstration was effective. Hajime and others were paying attention to Myuu who was in such state even while G10 was seeing them off. Then the group immediately teleported to Coltran.

    The designated spot was the private house of Jasper family that was close to the summit of the sacred mountain Coltran.

    There was another ce called the governor estate where Jasper family usually spent the majority of their time working or living there, but that ce was a ce where many people other than Jasper family also came and went.

    And so, Jasper strongly requested a ce where his family could spend time among themselves with no outsider present. As the result, this ce was built at slight distance away.

    Of course, the ce¡¯s main objective was to secretly exchangemunication with G10, and for weing Hajime and others who would surely visit again one day.

    The ce the group teleported into seemed to be a living room. It was a tidy andrge room that would be unthinkable to have five years ago. It also had sofa and table. Jasper family was all present at the other side standing to wee the group.

    ¡¸Heh, so you¡¯re finally here boss. Aren¡¯t you just a bit toote?¡¹

    ¡¸Jasper¡­¡­even this is us already hurrying but, that was my bad.¡¹

    Everyone there had tears in their eyes. They all looked moved. The small children had gotten a lot bigger, and Jasper had more white hair on his head now. But Mindy had be prettier by a lot more instead.

    But, there was just one person, someone who showed a different reaction.

    Expressionless face. Her eyes were looking straight at Hajime, but the area between her eyes were creased. It could also be seen as her ring.

    She was a girl whose height was around the same with Myuu©¤©¤Listy.

    Hajime¡¯s gaze moved. Their eyes met. Listy¡¯s lips formed a straight line from how tightly they were pressed on each other. She showed no sign of celebrating this reunion without reserve.

    (Maybe it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­she must be angry. Or perhaps, she¡¯s even hating me?)

    In any case, he ought to speak up first. Even if it was something where nobody could be med and couldn¡¯t be helped, there was no changing the fact that the pure feeling of a small child had been hurt.

    Thinking like that, Hajime stared straight at Listy while taking a step forward even before doing anything like giving introduction or greeting©¤©¤

    Suddenly an arm that was pushed out from his side blocked his advance.

    It was Myuu. She was expressionless. To a startling degree. ¡¸Eh, mama, never saw, Myuu making that kind of face¡­¡­¡¹ Even Remia mama was shaken up like that.

    At the same time, Listy¡¯s gaze turned toward Myuu as though she had only noticed her for the first time just now. Her eyes widened till the limit.

    But, even that onlysted for an instant. Listy¡¯s expression changed as various emotions flooded out, saturating her face before hardening.

    As though it had been arranged beforehand, the two girls¡¯ eyes glinted! Or that was how it looked like.

    It was a terrific atmosphere that left no room for word. Dreadful aura blew violently from the two girls.

    Even Yue and others gulped quietly. Jasper and his family were also panicking with twitching faces.

    Amidst such bizarre atmosphere, the two moved. They kept ring at each other as though to say that the first one to avert their gaze lose while walking toward each other with powerful stomps *Zun-Zun-*.

    Listy threw away her work apron in a sh. Myuu also brushed away the cute cardigan that she was wearing as her coat with a snap!

    ¡¸O-oi, Myuu©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi, Listy©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet papa¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet big bro¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ah, yes¡¹¡¹

    Hajime & Jasper unconsciously nodded obediently from how powerful the pressure was.

    <em>Weak-</em> Gazes that said that stabbed Hajime from Yuuka and co, while gazes that didn¡¯t know what to say stabbed Jasper from Mindy and co, but everyone immediately returned their gazes at the center.

    Because Myuu and Listy had closed the distance until their noses touched. <em>No-, isn¡¯t it too close!?</em> Atsushi and others unconsciously made such tsukkomi with small voices. Seeing both sides fastening their stare at each other with the intensity that might scare even yaku*a to run away barefoot, even Yue and others were going ¡¸Awawah, I never saw Myuu looking like that-¡¹ with diposure.

    Ignoring that unrest from the surrounding, the two girls who were acting as though they had found their nemesis atst suddenly grinned at each other with fearless smile at their respective face©¤©¤

    ¡¸Hand over that seat to me!!¡¹

    ¡¸Try taking it if you can! Nano!¡¹

    It was as though, both sides had perfectly understood each other right from the start.

    Even though they shouldn¡¯t have never even talk to the other before this, in a sense, these two had greater understanding of each other than anyone else in this ce.

    There was no hesitation or reservation at the slightest. Right straights with the weight of their whole body filling it were unleashed as though that was the only natural progression. Those mmed into the other¡¯s cheek at the same time.

    The first encounter of the demon god¡¯s beloved daughter and the other world girl who had yearned for that seat this whole time, was began with a cross counter greeting so beautiful that anyone unconsciously felt admiration first ¡¸Oooh¡¹ rather than feeling worried.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùOriginal source

    ¨C Fist Fight in 5 Seconds After Meeting

    From ¡ºBattle in 5 Seconds After Meeting¡».

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507

    <strong>Machine World Arc He Would Do That if It Was Him</strong>

    .

    Magnificent cross counter exploded.

    The two girls¡¯ soft cheeks warped *munii*, however, Listy was the only one who stumbled.

    ¡¸Fuhn¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    Now that five years had passed, Listy should be around ten years counting from her age at that time. She was even older than Myuu whose actual age was seven years old from training inside Hour Crystal.

    The difference in body builds that formed from three years of childhood was big. It should be even more striking with girl who had fast growth but¡­¡­

    As expected, perhaps the malnutrition when she was small was effecting her. Listy¡¯s height was around the same with Myuu, and her frame was far thinner than Myuu. Those factors seemed to create difference in strength that was hard topensate.¡¸Although we both already knew that this moment wasing¡­¡­Myuu will praise you for meeting Myuu¡¯s fist that has been trained by Shia-oneechan nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Arrogant bragging? That¡¯s a fucking nice personality you got there.¡¹

    Myuu folded her arms with an imposing pose. A fearless smile was tugging her lips. Listy roughly wiped her lips while talking back in annoyance.

    Her very vulgarnguage that was unlike her in the past made Hajime¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise.

    That cross counter, her appearance. Listy right now looked very different from five years ago.

    Did she cut her bob cut chestnut hair by herself? Her front bang was uneven with one of her eyes hidden behind the bang, however, the sharpness of her gaze was clear from a nce.

    Even though Jasper and the others were wearing tidy attire with white base color, Listy alone was wearing tank top & cargo pants with oil stains visible here and there. Coupled with the small scratches that could be seen on her skin here and there, it made her lookedpletely like a punk girl from the slum.

    Normally she should be a shy kid of few word, with limited expression that even her brothers and sisters called her ¡¸robot face¡¹ but¡­¡­

    When it was something that involved Hajime, it was like she lost her timidity, like she showed an excessively aggressive side of her to the open. But even taking that into ount, this rough kid atmosphere of her, it was just dreadful.

    In addition, her teeth were slightly jagged. Perhaps she had gotten the habit of grinding her teeth? It seemed that the inside of her mouth got cut because of that and she naturally spat out *peh*©¤©¤

    Just when she was on the verge of doing that, it seemed she remembered that they were indoor from looking at the clean floor and aborted it with much effort.

    Her mouth mumbled squirmingly. Her gaze also moved to left and right.

    Myuu was also restlessly ncing around. Her folded arms unfolded and started groping inside her pockets, searching for something that could be spat into¡­¡­

    Hajime & co and Jasper & co who were dumbfounded and speechless by the sudden violence of the two girls all came back to their senses. Their expressions unconsciously rxed with relieve seeing the two exuding a somewhat ¡°good girl¡± aura.

    Meanwhile, Listy was looking a bit embarrassed like an elementary school boy who failed to act cool while swallowing the blood and saliva inside her mouth. Myuu who was about to take out her handkerchief quickly put it back inside her pocket again with the atmosphere like ¡¸Ah, so you don¡¯t need it huh I see¡¹.

    But right after that, a beat passed. It looked like the two of them pulled themselves together and the dangerous atmosphere returned.

    To the adults they now only looked like cats hissing at each other so they didn¡¯t get swallowed by the atmosphere, but for the time being they watched over the two.

    Myuu and Listy were ring at each other. It was truly a touch and go atmosphere that could explode anytime.

    ¡¸Myuu nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Listy.¡¹

    Was giving name a type of war promation? Myuu unfolded her folded arms once more. Listy also clenched her fist.

    Like that, a fight to the bitter end was going to begin once more©¤©¤<em>As expected this has to be stopped!</em> Such gaze shot at Hajime from Aiko and Yuuka. Mindy and others were also giving simr gaze at Jasper.

    Right after that.

    ¡¸Thanter.¡¹

    ¡¸Just wash your neck and wait.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸EH!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Somehow Myuu normally turned herr back on Listy and returned. Listy also didn¡¯t give chase. She was quietly seeing her off with aposed atmosphere.

    ¡¸No, aren¡¯t you two gonna fight!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You two are stopping there!?¡¹

    It was too anticlimax that Ryuutarou and Jasper reflexively gave tsukkomi. Everyone must be feeling the same. Even Atsushi and co were nodding in agreement.

    Myuu looked at such Ryuutarou with a puzzled expression. But after that, she was looking at him dubiously, like she was looking at someone troublesome.

    Ryuutarou-kun felt extremely vexed. A girl who silently exchanged blow with someone who she had just met for the first time immediately after seeing each other, was looking at him like he was the person whockedmon sense here. He wanted to scream that there was no reason for him to be looked like that.

    It was a very sound reasoning.

    ¡¸Ryuutarou-oniisan, that might be the case if there¡¯s only Myuu and Listy here, but we won¡¯t ignore everyone else and fight when we haven¡¯t even given greeting nano. That would be rude. There should be a limit even in not reading the mood nano.¡¹

    It was apletely sound reasoning.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hit me with sound reasoning out of nowhere like that. That¡¯s the thing that I¡¯m the worst at.¡¹

    Ryuutarou¡¯s expression turned heavily depressed from how much he was unable to ept it. Meanwhile Jasper also got stabbed by the exasperated face from his youngest sister.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Big bro, think logically.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be told that by you though!?¡¹

    It was just as Jasper-san said. He didn¡¯t want to hear that especially from the two who had kicked away logic to the curb.

    ¡¸Jasper-san and everyone and papa too must want to celebrate this reunion. Yue-oneechan and everyone also want to give greeting right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, well¡¹

    Hajime and Yue looked at each other. Their expressions were simr to Jasper. What these two said were right but, it felt like something was wrong¡­¡­they had that kind of expression. Shia and others also looked the same.

    ¡¸Ah, also Ryuutarou-oniisan¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou? What?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be mistaken nano. It¡¯s not a fight. What we¡¯re going to do is a duel nano.¡¹

    That seemed to be an important point. Myuu¡¯s expression was extremely serious. She must want to emphasize that this wasn¡¯t something that they were doing impulsively or with a casual feeling.

    Or rather,

    ¡¸No, so you two are fighting in the end huh.¡¹

    ¡¸It is our fate nano.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know anymore¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Even my tsukkomi can¡¯t keep up anymore</em>¡­¡­Ryuutarou felt in dejection. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. We also don¡¯t get it¡¹ Atsushi and Noboru spoke kindly to him like that. They even patted his back kindly.

    Meanwhile, Listy too was adding to Myuu¡¯s words as though she was talkingmon sense to her family who looked like they couldn¡¯t find anything to say.

    ¡¸A duel need a suitable preparation and ce. Big bro, you get it right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t get it though?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi, Listy! How many times I¡¯ve told you stop tsking like that¡­¡­¡¹

    Even Mindy-san¡¯s scolding felt like it didn¡¯t enter her ear at all. Even though these two were only exchanging blow and giving self-introduction, furthermore even though it was their first meeting, just what in the world with this atmosphere ofplete understanding that these two had?

    ¡¸No wait, then why did you two punch each other?¡¹

    Suzu took the ce of his boyfriend who was being struck dumb from what Myuu pointed out and asked her question hesitantly. If just now wasn¡¯t a fight©¤©¤or rather a duel, why did they punch each other? It was an appropriate question.

    Next Remia-okaasan spoke with a slightly angry expression, followed by Kaori who looked troubled.

    ¡¸Myuu, even if you felt reservation about the matter of papa, shouldn¡¯t you first talk it out with her? Usually that¡¯s what you would do right?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this a little not like you Myuu-chan? There is a better way than this I think?¡¹

    At the other side, Listy too was getting scolded ¡¸Even though you can finally reunite with demon king-niichan, you punched his daughter¡­¡­just what the hell are you doing!¡¹ by an older boy. A girl who was slightly older than Listy also yelled at her ¡¸What¡¯re you going to do if you get hated!¡¹ tearfully.

    Mindy too was admonishing her ¡¸Come on, let¡¯s apologize? Okay? Listy¡¹.

    In respond to them, Myuu made an exasperated pose as though she wanted to say ¡¸Good grief, why can¡¯t everyone understand something so obvious¡¹, while Listy looked displeased as though she wanted to say ¡¸Why do I even have to exin something this simple¡¹. The two then dered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a greeting nano.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a greeting right.¡¹

    Apparently it was something like that.

    <em>H-humm~¡­¡­</em>The boys including Hajime smiled wryly looking like they could somewhat get it. Only Shia was nodding in understanding ¡¸I see desu¡¹, but Yue and the others looked very conflicted.

    The difference between the two groups, perhaps it depended on whether they had understanding about greeting ormunication by exchanging fist, which was to say, whether they had read that kind of manga or not.

    Though apparently it was something that was outside the understanding of Jasper and the others. ¡¸It¡¯s getting harder to understand our youngest child each year¡­¡­¡¹ Jasper whispered with a faraway gaze. The other children were also whispering with low voices ¡¸As I thought Listy is scaryyy¡¹¡¸She always snapped right away at anyone she doesn¡¯t like¡­¡­¡¹¡¸Now I get it why she¡¯s called ¡°Junk Mountain¡¯s Mad Dog Listy¡± yeah¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Myuu, don¡¯t do that kind of greeting anymore, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Listy, why did you think punching is greeting? You mustn¡¯t do that anymore you know? Okay?¡¹

    Remia mama and big sis Mindy tried to admonish their respective daughter even while feeling at their wits¡¯ end but¡­¡­

    Myuu and Listy¡¯s reply harmonized beautifully again.

    ¡¸Papa would do that if it was him.¡¹

    ¡¸Otou-san would do that if it was him.¡¹

    <em>They¡¯re perfectly in sync even though they¡¯re at odd with each other huh!</em>¡­¡­everyone thought so but, putting that aside.

    Those were words that felt like would be said ** years after a certain hero died. Even though these were also words that were said because the people saying it looked up to that person of the past, unlike with that hero it was hard to say that these were wise words in this case. That point really gave aplicated feeling.

    But, when the demon king interacted with the hero of this world, both sides would immediately get violently at each other, to a degree that gave a certain abyss lord constant stomachache, so the two girls also weren¡¯t necessarily mistaken.

    Especially when bullets and shes flew around as though acting as greeting, so it made everyone even more unable to say anything. With that thought everyone¡¯s gaze wandered toward Hajime-otousan.

    The gazes of Yue and co moved toward Hajime all at once. Those were lukewarm gazes, or gazes asking whether it was alright for the papa to be like that.

    Jasper and co naturally also showered him with their gazes. ¡¸As expected, whether it¡¯s her way of speaking, or her usual way of acting, it¡¯s boss¡¯s influence that changed her¡¹ The gazes seemed to say with conflicted feeling.

    And so, Hajime papa,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry for being a bad papa who can¡¯t educate his children¡­¡­¡¹

    Whispered like that while slowly pressing his hands on his face.

    Myuu ignored such Hajime papa and her eyes glinted. It seemed that she had heard a statement that she couldn¡¯t disregard.

    ¡¸Who said that you¡¯re allowed to use ¡°Otou-san¡± nano? Myuu hasn¡¯t allowed it though?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhn, who cares about permission from someone like you.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu thought that you had gotten a bit calmer at least but, is your blood rushing into you head again nano? Should Myuu give one more greeting? Nano¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tsk¡¹

    Listy looked aside bitterly.

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­ ¡¹Understanding floated on the expressions of Yue and others. The ¡°greeting with fist¡± must also be genuine. But, Myuu had one more objective in doing that.

    It was to make Listy whose mental state wasn¡¯t stable no matter how they looked at it to regain her calm.

    Who knew what would slip out from her mouth due to her seething heart and boiling mind. So as to not waste this long-awaited reunion to devolve into something undesirable, so that Listy would be able to express her feeling correctly at the very least¡­¡­

    Thinking like that, Myuu cut in before Hajime could say anything. Surely.

    Looking at how Listy was acting, they could see that apparently she too understood Myuu¡¯s intention. They could also see that Myuu¡¯s concern was right.

    The gazes of Yue and co including Remia became exceptionally soft. As expected, Myuu was Myuu.

    ¡¸My my, I¡¯m sorry Myuu. So you did that because you were thinking of Listy didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not wrong that Myuu can¡¯t stomach her nano.¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s also true that you did it so we can have proper talk right?¡¹

    Kaori chuckled. Myuu¡¯s face slightly reddened and she looked aside. Her atmosphere and gesture were identical with Listy who was been looking aside this whole time.

    <em>It¡¯s like they¡¯re sisters¡­¡­</em>Yuuka and co thought with warming feeling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Myuu¡­¡­understand her feeling nano. Papa is too papa, so if she get papa-ed during difficult and painful time, of course she would want to call him papa nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that too many papa words?¡¹

    Shia reflexively made a tsukkomi by the usage of papa like there was a big sale, but her eyes were squinted with nostalgia and gentleness. As someone who knew Myuu the closest from when they first ran into her, she was able to understand Myuu¡¯s feeling very well.

    Most likely Myuu was seeing herself from Listy.

    They weren¡¯tpletely the same but, the encounter amidst hardship, the unconditional eptance and warmth that were definitely conveyed despite the curtness on the surface, and the protection of overwhelming strength that grantedplete relief ¡¸This person¡¯s side is the safest ce in the world¡¹. Those were the same.

    Perhaps, ever since Myuu watched for the first time the recording video from Etemp and Netemp, it might be her who understood Listy¡¯s feeling the best.

    ¡¸I see. Certainly, mayhaps the circumstance of the two art simr.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, this is mostly Hajime-san¡¯s fault.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that unfair?¡¹

    Hajime objected with a sign against Liliana¡¯s teasing gaze. But, he immediately shook his head ¡¸No¡¹ with a bitter smile.

    ¡¸Certainly I¡¯m at fault here.¡¹

    He muttered like that self-depreciatingly and ran his gaze over Yue and others. In respond they shrugged, or smiled wryly. Either way, they showed understanding and fine with putting off their introduction forter.

    When he next turned his gaze toward Jasper and co, they gave a nod back with grateful gaze as though to say that was what they wanted instead.

    A second passed,

    ¡¸Listy¡¹

    Hajime called her name. Listy who was keeping her gaze averted jerked. Her thin shoulders trembled.

    Hajime quietly walked toward her.

    ¡¸First let me apologize. Even though I said that I¡¯lle to meet you, that I¡¯ll show you my family and world, I took a really long time until now. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    Hajime got on his knee beside Listy. However, Listy wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes.

    G10 had also told Jasper about the reason why Hajime was sote and in turn Jasper had told everyone. Listy understood that the situation was unexpected even for Hajime and it was something that couldn¡¯t be helped.

    <em>Then, you should just say that</em><em>©¤©¤</em>Listy thought.

    If he talked to her like this, as though it would be fine even if she got angry at him unreasonably, that he would ept it¡­¡­

    The turbulent emotion that she had pushed down with much effort, would boil up again.

    That was why, she bit her lip strongly.

    This person was always calm to a degree that could even be described as cold-hearted. She didn¡¯t want to show herself as a kid throwing tantrum to him. What she wanted to show to him was how she had grown up after all this time.

    And yet,

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten bigger. G10 has told me a little. She said that you¡¯re contributing a lot to Coltran¡¯s development? Looks like you¡¯re quite an inventor over here. That¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    Because he said such thing, the words that she had been hoping for, as though it was nothing.

    <em>Aa, he¡¯s still the same¡­¡­</em>she thought. For some reason she felt like crying uncontrobly.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­you¡¯re going to say that you aren¡¯t my father right?¡¹

    Hajime looked slightly surprised, but, his expression immediately turned calm. He gaze at Listy straightforwardly, gently, but seriously.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m going to call myself a father, I gotta put my children as my top priority. But, I prioritize Myuu over you. That¡¯s why, I can¡¯t be your father.¡¹

    Those were words without any sugarcoating. It could even be said as cruel for such words to be said to a child. Slight wrinkles formed between Jasper and Mindy¡¯s eyebrows. The other children also looked like they wanted to say something.

    While Yue and others were quietly watching over them, Listy finally turned her face toward Hajime.

    ¡¸I know. Otou©¤©¤you¡¯re, that kind of person.¡¹

    She talked with a male manner of talking that she had naturally imitated before anyone knew it due to the respect and admiration that she harbored. But, her expression that was a mix of joy and sorrow was one that belonged to a small girl.

    Aiko and Yuuka, also Nana and the others were unconsciously grasping their chest tightly from that smile that made them felt their chest tightened. Ryuutarou was about to take a step forward looking like he wanted to say something, but Suzu stopped him.

    She slightly shook her head and nced at Myuu at the side. Looking at Myuu who was quietly watching over the two, Ryuutarou nodded thinking that certainly this wasn¡¯t the time and ce for him to butt in. Atsushi and others who were simrly about to open their mouths also hurriedly shut up.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not the little me who didn¡¯t know anything anymore. I can always remember my memory with you clearly. Whether it was you telling me that you aren¡¯t my father, and also you looking really troubled when I still called you Otou-san after that, I remember¡­¡­¡¹(TN: Listy used ¡°ore¡± when referring to herself)

    The words trickled out bit by bit, resounding inside the tidy room that was different from that time.

    ¡¸That was why, when I heard from G10 that she lost contact, and it continued for years¡­¡­I doubted.¡¹

    ¡¸Doubted what?¡¹

    ¡¸That you already forgot someone like me because you have an actual daughter. That you already tossed away something like a promise with a brat that got attached to you on her own.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Five years, is a long time that it can¡¯t be helped even if you think like that. You even resented me weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right-¡¹

    Listy roughly wiped the tear that almost trickled down and red at Hajime. But, that re quickly crumbled powerlessly.

    ¡¸It was infuriating-. I was resentful-. I though that if you¡¯re going to abandon me anyway, then why did you act kind!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­I didn¡¯t read the mood, should act firmer©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong! That¡¯s not what I wanna say! I told you! I remember, everything!¡¹

    Everything the girl felt reverberated electrifyingly. Inside the neat living room that waspletely different from that time, the child who was said to be untalkative and really expressionless since the past even by her siblings, the child who was surely still like that even now was speaking her feeling emotionally.

    ¡¸The feeling of relieve when seeing you for the first time, also your gentle gaze that didn¡¯t change even when a dirty brat approached you, also your warm hand that patted my head without caring of the filth, all-, all of them¡­¡­I remember them¡­¡­¡¹

    That was why, no matter how sad, no matter how infuriating, no matter how resentful she was, it wouldn¡¯t vanish no matter what. Her feeling that loved Hajime dearly as father.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why-¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Finally the tear couldn¡¯t be held back anymore and flooded out. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want her face that twisted emotionally to be seen, because Listy covered her face with both her hands. Even so she said it. The thing that she wanted to convey the most.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy we can meet again-. Dammit-, even though I want to yell at you foring thiste©¤©¤I¡¯m just so happyyy-¡¹

    Sobbing echoed inside the room. Tears were dripping down one after another from between the fingers that were covering her face.

    The figure of the girl who was saturated by various emotions that overflowed out made the heart of everyone watching to be struck. Not only Yue and co, even Jasper and co were made to realize that she were still underestimating the length of the feeling of Listy who loved Hajime dearly as a father. How she looked right now was more enough to tell them that.

    Of course, it was also the same for Hajime.

    ¡¸Listy¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I get it. Even if, I win against your daughter I won¡¯t be able to take her ce. I know that.¡¹

    If he was the kind of person who would abandon his daughter like that, she wouldn¡¯t look up to him as a father from the start. Most of all, despite yelling ¡¸Hand over that seat¡¹ to Myuu, actually she wasn¡¯t even wishing for something like that.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really want anything. Just, if I can say that there¡¯s this amazing person who let me call him father in a world far away with my head held high, then that¡¯s enough¡­¡­surely, I can still get stronger. I¡¯ll be able, to live strongly in this world¡­¡­¡¹

    That was, the feeling that Listy arrived at in these five years. That was why, she couldn¡¯t help but wish.

    ¡¸Let me, call you Otou-san. ¡­¡­please¡¹

    Polite word that sounded like it was attached as afterthought. Perhaps it was Listy¡¯s own way to express her sincerity.

    She put down her hands that were hiding her face and stared straight at Hajime. Both her hands were tightly grasping her trouser as though she was enduring something. She looked, really small.

    Jasper and co moved their gazes to Hajime while holding their breath. Yue and others¡­¡­they were looking at Hajime like they had somehow guessed the development after this, as though they were looking at a hopeless person.

    Hajime who had been quietly listening to Listy¡¯s wholehearted feeling stayed still for a beat before looking back at Yue and others over his shoulder. Seeing his expression, <em>Look just as expected,</em> smiles formed on the faces of Yue and others. The meaning of their smiles were clear.

    Hajime¡¯s expression also loosened, and then his gaze moved toward Myuust©¤©¤

    ¡¸Foools. The answer is obviously No. Nano¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Extremely scathing words flew like a zing fastball! Hajime papa was unconsciously shaken up. ¡¸M-Myuu?¡¹ Even his voice shook.

    Because, Myuu who was spitting out such scathing words were also wearing an absurdly scathing re! Papa is shocked!!

    Yue and others also moved their gazes toward Myuu all at once. They were showing shocked faces toward Myuu who was radiating an ill-bred atmosphere. Was that side of hers being drawn out from Listy¡¯s presence?

    ¡¸M-my my, Myuu? How can you say that to papa©¤©¤ah, it¡¯s not to papa isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    Naturally Remia mama¡¯s shock was even more horrible. She almost fainted seeing her beloved daughter not only ignoring the mood but actively smashing it apart, however she somehow held out.

    And then, she noticed. From Myuu¡¯s gaze, those words weren¡¯t for Hajime,

    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking you bitch¡¹

    But were directed toward Listy.

    Even Listy-chan¡¯s tears instantly withdrew and she threw a rude word as vein pulsed angrily on her forehead. This one too was making a fiendish face that a girl must never make.

    ¡¸Myuu already said it just now nano. Myuu still hasn¡¯t allowed you to call him Otou-san. It doesn¡¯t matter whether papa recognize you as daughter or not nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no, that¡¯s what matter the most isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Yuuka reflexively made a tsukkomi, but Myuu sent her a sharp re and Yuuka weakly apologized ¡¸!? S-sorry¡­¡­forgive me¡­¡­¡¹ while backing away in dejection.

    Nana and others thought, <em>You can¡¯t say anything about Nagumo-chi like that. Yuuka-chi is also total weakling¡­¡­.</em> Though they also thought that it couldn¡¯t be helped. After all that was just how much Myuu right now was overflowing with pressure.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t, matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, good of you to ask nano. Papa absolutely won¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll make Myuu sad! Not just about recing Myuu, papa also won¡¯t get more daughter if Myuu say that Myuu absolutely don¡¯t want that nano!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s©¤©¤that is so isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    <em>No, you two have understanding there? </em>Atsushi and others thought, but it would be scary if Myuu-chan red at them so they quietly shut their mouth.

    Myuu stomped forward once more. Remia mama unconsciously reached her hand forward. Perhaps she was feeling that her daughter was going to somewhere unknown far away.

    However, Myuu didn¡¯t stop. The hand Remia mama held out didn¡¯t reach her. Kaori gently smiled while wrapping her hands on Remia¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸In short¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The two girls faced each other once more. The daddy who was on his knee at the side looked extremely out of ce being there.

    He must have never even imagined that Myuu would reject Listy through this flow of event. Myuu was someone who was far more considerate with other people than Hajime. Just how many things he would have rejected and discarded away if Myuu wasn¡¯t there with him?

    It was unexpected for their positions to be reversed aftering here. He knitted his eyebrows and sent a gaze toward Yue and others ¡¸What to do¡­¡­¡¹ asking for their help but¡­¡­

    Yue and others quietly averted their gazes. <em>No, it¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s boorish to speak up in this battle¡­¡­</em>they seemed to have such atmosphere.

    It was no wonder. There was no denying that Myuu¡¯s feeling was important in this matter.

    Even while that was going on, Myuu pushed her arm forward and made a thumb up. And then, she pointed that thumb on her own chest sharply, with an adroit movement.

    ¡¸If you want to be recognized as papa¡¯s daughter, step over Myuu¡¯s corpse first!! Nano!!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no death is allowed here!¡¹

    Mindy-san also reflexively made a tsukkomi. But then Myuu courteously bowed to her while saying ¡¸Ah, nice to meet you, Myuu¡¯s name is Myuu¡¹ normally. Mindy-san greeted back ¡¸It feels like my mind will go mad from how the mood turn up and down like crazy-. But nice to meet you!¡¹. It looked like she had quite the talent for tsukkomi.

    ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s you want from the duel. To make you ept it. That I¡¯m worthy to be Otou-san¡¯s daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸That is so nano.¡¹

    ¡¸So they get each other from that huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Shizukuughed dryly wondering if perhaps their understanding level with each other wasn¡¯t too high. Then she turned her gaze to the side.

    ¡¸Even though they¡¯re like cats and dogs, they¡¯repletely on the same wavelength aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, mysterious.¡¹

    Kaori and Yue said those. Shizuku¡¯s dry smile became even drier.

    Then Yue who was one half of those duo with such faint self-awareness got hit by the sparks that spilled over. It caught her off guard.

    ¡¸Myuu will wait until you finish your preparation nano. Anytime, anywhere, as many times as you like, this demon king¡¯s beloved daughter Myuu will©¤©¤no, this first daughter Myuu will take you on just like how the first wife would do it! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? That line©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸After all, papa¡¯s first wife Yue-oneechan would do that if it was her!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn-!?¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­that pretty person there¡­¡­is the one who might be my mother!¡¹

    ¡¸NNNN-!?!?¡¹

    The faces of the two girls rotated toward her. One was looking at her proudly with her head held high ¡¸Myuu did it nano! Yue-oneechan!¡¹ as though she wanted to be praised. The other one was saying ¡¸I-I¡¯m Listy. Desu. Nice to meet you¡­¡­desu¡¹ fidgetily while doing her best to give a greeting with polite tone that she wasn¡¯t used to say.

    First wife-sama couldn¡¯t hide her turmoil! She felt like a batter who was suddenly faced with a curve ball that came flying in breakneck speed. <em>I don¡¯t know how to react in this kind of situation¡­¡­</em>her gaze moved left and right as though to say that.

    ¡¸Certainly, Myuu might be standing in a simr position. In fact, Yue also hath said the same thing to us.¡¹

    ¡¸Right desuu. Hajime-san too absolutely won¡¯t take more wife as long as Yue-san doesn¡¯t ept it after all.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s really something that Myuu-chan has inherited in various meaning isn¡¯t it. ¡­¡­Remia-san, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸So my child has been rapidly progressing forward like this¡­¡­ufufu¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko nonchntly casted ¡°Soul Repose¡± and it seemed that Remia-okaasan too had finally epted the reality. She wondered whether she should feel happy or lonely by her daughter¡¯s growth (?). No, she couldn¡¯t push aside the feeling that something felt wrong here.

    In any case, when it came to Yue who was now standing on the firing line,

    ¡¸¡­¡­M-Myuu, w-well said. There is nothing else that I can teach you. Follow your own path! And, Listy. Show me how you will ovee this trial magnificently!¡¹

    For some reason she was acting like an old master from too much turmoil. *Buho-* Laughter burst out from Kaori and she crouched while holding her stomach. It seemed that it really hit her spot. Shia and others were also looking aside while trembling.

    Yue¡¯s face was turning red so mu~~ch. It looked like even she herself was thinking ¡¸That came out wrong¡¹. The words ¡¸If there¡¯s a hole than I want to bury myself there¡¹ was written on her face.

    But, it seemed that those words she said were just the words that Myuu and Listy wanted.

    ¡¸Yes! Nano¡¹

    ¡¸Ou-. Desu-¡¹

    Both of their expressions brightened like sun and replied energetically, just like sisters.

    Listy turned back toward Hajime who was quietly watching over how things progressed. Her gaze was zing.

    ¡¸I want you to watch. I¡¯ll definitely make this gal©¤©¤Myuu ept. And then, if Myuu say that she¡¯s okay with it after that¡­¡­I want you to let me call you ¡°Otou-san¡±. Desu¡¹

    This time Myuu also didn¡¯t say anything. She folded her arms while quietly staring at Hajime.

    She had said what she wanted to say. She must be leaving the rest of the decision to Hajime.

    Hajime would take Myuu¡¯s feeling into ount to the greatest degree. That was exactly why, if it was a decision made by such Hajime, she could ept it even if that decision wasn¡¯t in line with what she wanted. That must be Myuu¡¯s stance.

    Hajime smiled wryly even while he nodded back at Myuu before turning his gaze to Listy once more.

    Nervousness and anxiety that couldn¡¯t be fully hidden were radiating from her. Even so she stared still at him with eyes that were shining with fighting spirit. He silently opened his mouth while staring into those eyes.

    ¡¸I told you just now right? I¡¯ll prioritize Myuu no matter what.¡¹

    Listy tightened her lips strongly. Even so she nodded firmly.

    ¡¸We have n for Myuu¡¯s little brother and sister to be born too before long.¡¹

    ¡¸! Is, that so¡­¡­? Err, congrats?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, thanks. It¡¯s still a bit too early to say that though.¡¹

    As expected she was a good kid. The fact that children who would be prioritized higher than her were going to increase was pushed on her, even so she was able to immediately wished him luck. It was something that even adult couldn¡¯t do easily.

    ¡¸Even so, do you still want to think of me as father?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    It was an instant answer without any hesitation or wavering. Her gaze was also still straightforward. Hajime looked troubled, but he nodded ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹ with an expression that contained determination somewhere in it as expected.

    ¡¸Just to tell you, Myuu is strong you know? Just imagine that it¡¯ll be as hard as defeating Mother to make her recognize you. Even so will you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be a daughter of someone who defeated that Mother. Rather, I won¡¯t get fired up if it¡¯s not at least that hard. Bring it on.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief, your belligerence still hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡¹

    Was she imitating Hajime? Listy was sporting a fearless smile. So Hajime¡¯s eyes crinkled in smile and he plopped his hand on her head.

    <em>Ah, </em>Listy muttered. The nostalgic touch made her fearless smile crumbled instantly and her mouth started mumbling wordlessly.

    The way she narrowed her eyes pleasantly when her head was gently patted resembled an affectionate stray cat that purred when being patted by someone it trusted when it was usually ferocious.

    Hajime narrowed his eyes seeing Listy like that and said.

    ¡¸Then, have a go at it.¡¹

    <em>If you can make my prided daughter ept you, then I¡¯ll also ept you. </em>That unspokenly conveyed answer made Listy¡¯s wavering and loose expression brightened sunnily.

    ¡¸Yeah-¡¹

    Even though she was overflowing with punk girl aura, her smile was truly pure like an innocent girl.

    Jasper and others who were watching over them while holding their breath rxed with a relieved sigh and their expressions broke into smiles. There were even brothers and sisters who got moved to tears saying, <em>Good for you.</em>

    ¡¸Fuh, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get easily epted, nano. Even Shia-oneechan continued to do her best even with all the rough treatments that would make other watching it cry and finally got epted when their journey reached the endgame nano. That was what Yue-oneechan did. That¡¯s why, Myuu will also do so nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­U-umm, Myuu? How about lowering the hurdle a bit more?¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san¡­¡­those words, can I ask you say it to your past self?¡¹

    Seeing such exchange between Myuu and Yue & Shia made the atmosphere of Yuuka and co to also greatly rx. Kaori and others who knew about the hardship of getting epted by Yue whispered ¡¸Yeah reallyy~¡¹ even while sending supportive gazes at Listy.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really get it but, I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll absolutely make Otou©¤©¤ah, err¡­¡­how should I call you until I get epted?¡¹

    It seemed that Listy would sincerely refrain from calling him Otou-san until she made Myuu epted her. She stared at Hajime with an upward gaze and troubled expression.

    ¡¸You can call me anything you like.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Theeen¡­¡­¡­¡­something like Oyabun?¡¹ (TN: Oyabun=crime syndicate boss)

    ¡¸Not that.¡¹

    Listy must wished to call him like that in the nuance like big brother and little sister with no blood rtionship, but if it wasbined with Listy¡¯s rough manner and Hajime¡¯s absolutely not peaceful aura, the title would sound like it had negative connotation.

    And so, Hajime-oyabun swiftly rejected it. <em>Even though you said I can call you anything I like</em>¡­¡­Listy thought with a frown.

    ¡¸What about chief?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸E-ee, then¡­¡­Ojiki?¡¹(TN: Uncle, but this way of calling also sometimes got used by yakuza)

    ¡¸I¡¯m not your uncle, and why¡¯re you keep choosing that type of name¡­¡­at the very least, can¡¯t you call me Aniki or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Aniki(Jasper) is over there. That¡¯ll get confusing. ¡­¡­What about, Ani-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, hm, well, that¡¯s fine.¡¹

    The provisional Ani-san nodded with aplex expression.

    Listy grinned a fearless smile that showed her jagged teeth while looking at Myuu. Her eyes were zing with determination that dered she would return to call him ¡°Otou-san¡± again soon. Muyu too was grinning fearlessly back.

    In the end, the matter of calling Hajime father and Hajime epting her as daughter got postponed, but now eptance could be seen from Listy¡¯s smile.

    Whether it was Myuu or Listy, from the start they must have been perceiving each other as existence that was impossible to ignore no matter what. That it would be impossible to advance forward without eptance from both sides.

    (Her strength of heart amidst adversity is at Myuu¡¯s level. I thought that they might be good friends but¡­¡­with this won¡¯t they really be something like rivals?)

    He thought that it was fine if that happened. From the start he was considering to have family-wide association with Jasper family depending on Listy, but it seemed that this rtionship would really be a long one.

    The connection between Jasper family and Hajime and co would have to be kept secret in Coltran, but Hajime had prepared various artifacts in anticipation for that. It was great that the preparation wouldn¡¯t be wasted.

    ¡¸A duel to understand and ept each other. Surely, the two will sh many times from here on! Myuu-chan and also Listy-chan too, these two have quite the burning souls in them. This kind of development is my favorite desu-¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-oneechan would do that if it was her! Is that what goes through her mind? Looks like Shia-san¡¯s influence also yed arge part here isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia¡¯s fist punched her palm while her eyes were zing sharply. Liliana sent her a nce and guessed where the influence that affected Myuu¡¯s way of eptance came from.

    ¡¸Eh? But Listy. You know, when that kid said ¡°step over my corpse¡±, you made a face as though you only understood the reason for the duel at that moment didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Jasper who had been gauging the timing to speak up when it looked like the situation had reached a good stopping point, he spoke up the question that suddenly passed inside his mind.

    Certainly, Listy said ¡¸I see¡¹ when Myuu told her that. In other words, she had the intention to get into duel, but it wasn¡¯t to have Myuu ept her.

    ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t tell me, you weren¡¯t nning anything strange right? If something happen to boss¡¯s daughter©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. There isn¡¯t that much difference.¡¹

    Listy picked up the apron that she tossed away at the beginning. She also picked up Myuu¡¯s cardigan and threw it at her while saying.

    ¡¸After all it¡¯s over when the other side look down on you.¡¹

    <em>As expected isn¡¯t her way of thinking too disturbing?</em> The expression of Yuuka and others were twitching even more than Jasper and others.

    It wasn¡¯t about winning or losing. It was belligerence that practiced no retreat, no negotiation, and no regret for real. Even though she was still ten years old, should she be apused ¡°Bravo!¡± for it, or should she be scolded to be more prudent?

    ¡¸Besides©¤©¤¡¹

    Listy wore back her manufacturing work apron while ncing at Hajime. Her face that defaulted to surliness turned into bright smile as expected.

    ¡¸Punch first if there¡¯s anyone you can¡¯t stomach! Otou©¤©¤Ani-san would do that if it was him!¡¹

    <em>That¡¯s exactly what he did with mister hero!</em> Listy-chan said confidently while looking like she had slightly returned to her childlike innocence.

    That time was short but deep. Apparently what Listy had learned from Hajime during that time was also something she greatly treasured.

    ¡¸Hajime-kun¡­¡­where¡¯s this so called figure of peace loving Japanese you kept mentioning?¡¹

    The reproachful gaze from Ai-chan-sensei stabbed into the heart.

    ¡¸Say, Hajime. Your interaction with Kouki, I understand that you two¡¯s own special way ofmunication but¡­¡­have you ever considering improving it?¡¹

    The suggestion that Shizuku brought up with a gentle tone made his heart felt pained instead because it sounded like she was trying to persuade a little kid.

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­certainly, it¡¯s important to not get underestimated nano. It looks like you had watched papa¡¯s back really closely huh? Nano¡¹

    Even Myuu-chan said something like that while nodding <em>yep yep</em> in agreement.

    Yue and others, along with Jasper and others were staring at Hajime. They looked like they didn¡¯t know what to say here. Facing such stares, Hajime

    ¡¸Umm, what¡¯s this. Can I ask everyone, to stop using me example please?¡¹

    Subconsciously responded with a way of talking like a certain debate king.

    ¡¸¡­¡­C-cough. Anyway, let¡¯s make our introductions already. We won¡¯t be able to rx if we keep standing while talking like this.¡¹

    As expected from first wife-sama.

    She attempted to manage the ce even while smiling wryly at the two girls who tilted their heads asking ¡¸Why?¡¹ with looks of puzzlement from the bottom of their heart, and Hajime papa who was exining ¡¸I¡¯m always endeavoring to be mild-mannered but¡­¡­my respond be sterner is only when there¡¯s need for battle of when facing the hero¡¹.

    ¡¸A-aa, you¡¯re right! I mean, you¡¯re correct! Here, please sit down on the seats over here! We¡¯ve also prepared tea! Mindy, can you bring it here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course! I¡¯ll reheat it again for a bit!¡¹

    It looked like Jasper had gotten a bit more refined from bing the governor. Jasper switched to politenguage and also urging Mindy and the others to the kitchen. The children must also be helping out. They followed after Mindy in a hurry.

    Seeing that,

    ¡¸Mu, Otou©¤©¤Ani-san¡¯s tea is going to be made by me!¡¹

    Listy said that and also ran to follow.

    But her arm was quickly grabbed by Myuu to hold her back.

    Perhaps Listy-chan was just feeling suspicious, but her expression turned into something that feltpletely like ¡¸Aaaah? What, you wanna to have a go at me? Ooo?¡¹.

    As expected her delinquent aura, or her punk girl aura was terrific.

    Hajime went ¡¸No way¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m also making that face when there¡¯s Amanogawa nearby?¡¹ and his gaze looked around. Thoughts (facts) like ¡¸You do you do. You¡¯re usually like that¡¹ or ¡¸Amanogawa is usually smiling though. But, he¡¯s the type whose smile doesn¡¯t reach his eyes, scaryyy¡¹ came back from Ryuutarou and co.

    Meanwhile Yuuka and others, especially Remia were watching over Myuu and Listy in suspense.

    ¡¸Before that¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with that ¡°Ore¡±. Speak more politely nano.¡¹

    <em>Oo? </em>The gazes of everyone gathered. Could it be, that this was Myuu trying in her own way to teach Listy to be more girly?

    Listy too must be thinking so. Or rather, it was something that Mindy had been telling her every time. She snorted at Myuu who was seriously offering that candid advice.

    ¡¸Are you too telling me to be more girly? Something like that©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Not that nano. Even if a girl act boyish or a boy act girly, that doesn¡¯t really matter. Rather, it¡¯s better like that in some cases nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa? Then why¡¯re you telling me©¤©¤¡¹

    It seemed that their expectation missed. Then, why was Myuu trying to make Listy change her way of referring herself and her way of talking?

    Hajime and co were also paying attention to the two¡¯s conversation while sitting on sofa. Meanwhile Myuu¡¯s eyes snapped wide open.

    ¡¸Talking like man and rough attitude, quick to fight, an engineer girl wearing suitable tanktop and calling herself with Ore!¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou?¡¹

    ¡¸Almond eyes coupled with suitable scornful gaze, the jagged teeth are also cool! The way you grin widely also really suit you!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? W-what¡¯s with you, suddenly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And yet you also have loli attribute with that short height, and hairstyle that hide one eye. Perfect charm point! And most of allll! You turn meek in front of the one you idolize and mumble unintelligibly!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I never mumble! I speak normally!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you got rowdy tone, you do your best to add desu or please at the end of your sentence. You¡¯re definitely aiming for that nano! Sly, kaaaaah, so sly! Nano!!¡¹

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be helped! I ain¡¯t used to it! Or rather you¡¯re the only one I don¡¯t want to hear anything about adding extra word at the sentence end!¡¹

    At any rate, Myuu¡¯s sudden list of praises (?) made Listy-chan to feel scared instead and she turned a gaze that was looking for help at Hajime.

    Myuu put Listy¡¯s face between her hands and forcefully turned her gaze to look at her and dered.

    ¡¸That¡¯s too many attribute nano! Restrain yourself a little! Suppose you manage to be daughter, something little sister with more conspicuous character than Myuu is unforgivable! There is no such thing like little sister that can win against big sister nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the little sister! I¡¯m older than you! In the first ce you¡¯re speaking nonsense! What the hell is attribute! You¡¯re acting scary! Let goo!¡¹

    The soul of the beloved daughter who had received gifted education from an elite otaku family was screaming.

    Hajime and co looked at Listy once more. Yue and others who had watched the video recording alsopared the girl to the little girl five years ago.

    And then, a beat passed.

    Hajime and co looked and nodded at each other. <em>Certainly, she got a lot of attributes huh, </em>they thought.

    Apparently Listy-chan had grown very much in a different sense too during these five years.

    ¡¸At least stop using Ore nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Annoyi~~ng. I¡¯m gonna be cool like Otou©¤©¤Ani-san no matter whattttt!¡¹

    The two girls continued to quarrel until the tea was brought.

    Hajime and co didn¡¯t stop them. Rather, they were watching the argument of the two girls with a bit of enjoyment.

    Because the sight looked very heartwarming as though hinting at the future.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Apologies to those who were expecting Myuu VS Listy. The duel itself will happen, so I hope everyone can wait for a while more.

    Also, I altered the way Listy refer to herself at the previous chapter. I had decided from the start to make the grown up Listy ¡°an engineer girl of the slum with coarse attitude¡±, but while writing I suddenly thought ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? If it¡¯s this character then won¡¯t it be better to make her an Orekko? It¡¯s good right?¡¹ and I impulsively made her an Orekko¡­¡­it¡¯s good right? (TN: Orekko=a girl who called herself using Ore)

    Just in case, I left some room for revision with thatst exchange with Myuu, so if it got poor reception I¡¯ll change it at the future.

    Also, the seven children that Liliana alluded at [After Story II I Be the New World¡¯s God? Last Part] is nned to be biological children. It meant that they would be ¡°newly born children¡± so Myuu and Listy weren¡¯t included among them. There were those who curious so just for confirmation.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C ** would do that if it was him

    From [Sousou no Frieren]. Himel would do that if it was him. By the way, Shirakome is Eisen¡¯s fan.

    ¨C Fools!

    From Excalibur of [Soul Eater].

    ¨C The person who might be mother

    From Char of [Mobile Suit Gundam].

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508

    <strong>Machine World Arc Coltran at Present</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bitte! Recently it¡¯s not easy to take time to write and this chapter be an excessively long exnation chapterbined withst week¡¯s unfinished chapter, but still best regards!

    ¡¸How¡¯s that, boss. I can give you proper hospitality this time right?¡¹

    Jasper¡¯s face became a little proud while his finger rubbed under his nose.

    Both sides had finished their introduction and currently they were enjoying tea and rxing.

    Sofas were surrounding arge table made from ss. Hajime who sat on one corner of that ced his cup on the saucer with slight clinking sound.

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks for that. But, it¡¯s not anything for you to look so smug for.¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, I guess so, but still¡¹

    Jasper scratched his head with an embarrassed look at the opposite side. But then Hajime said ¡¸I¡¯m joking¡¹ while smiling naturally.On Hajime¡¯sp©¤©¤sitting at the left side was Listy staring up fixedly on Hajime with a slovenly smile *funyaa~*, while sitting at the right side was Myuu saying ¡¸My my, how adorable¡¹ with a tone that was half like Remia mama and half like a quasi-snobbydy.

    Listy instantly snapped ¡¸Aaah!?¡¹, and Myuu snapped back ¡¸Ooh, you wanna have a go?¡¹. This was already the forth time.

    Also, this was the aftermath of the war for papa¡¯sp.

    When Listy saw Hajime plopped down on the sofa like he was in his own house, she quickly retreated from the war of Orekko correction that she had with Myuu.

    And then she rushed to Hajime¡¯s side with rapid footsteps. However, perhaps there was a bit of embarrassment that had slightly budded inside her due to her growth. She didn¡¯t climb up like in the past, but fidgeted while looking alternately at Hajime¡¯sp and eyes©¤©¤it went without saying that such gesture made Yue and others writhed from cuteness.

    Myuu who usually would prioritize others over herself cut in with an unruffled face and immediately monopolized thep with a nonchnt look. It also went without saying that Remia mama sported a dee~ep wry smile seeing that.

    Also, the other children©¤©¤even though they were called children, the oldest was a seventeen years old boy while the next oldest was a sixteen years old girl, and the other were generally around the age of middle schooler©¤©¤too,

    ©¤©¤W-what, who¡¯s that girly looking Listy¡­¡­

    ©¤©¤I forgot¡­¡­that Listy is a girl

    ©¤©¤Lies¡­¡­my little sister, is too cute?

    ©¤©¤If those bunch at the junk mountain see Listy right now¡­¡­they might faint

    ©¤©¤Or else won¡¯t they think that this is a dream?

    ©¤©¤No one would ever think that this kind of kind is the kind of person who would throw wrench or hit with hammer at all

    ©¤©¤Heey, before this, I saw her throwing a wrench that came back like a boomerang but, was that a dream?

    ©¤©¤I, I, saw her hammer somehow crackling with electricity or something¡­¡­

    They were whispering with some concerning words tossed out here and there, but putting that aside, after the two girls were grappling with each other with their hands locked and pushing against each other, Hajime pinched their cheek *munii~* and they calmed down at the end in the current positioning.

    By the way, the sofas were big and could easily be used by ten-odd people, but they still weren¡¯t enough for everyone here, so some of Jasper family¡¯s children along with Ryuutarou and Suzu, Shia and Tio, also Yuuka and Atsushi and others were sitting down on the carpet directly.

    That Ryuutarou and Suzu were smiling at the sight of such rare Myuu while joining in the conversation.

    ¡¸From what we saw in the video recording, in the past they only got gel-shaped something made from who the hell know what wasn¡¯t it.¡¹

    ¡¸It must be something really amazing to make even Nagumo-kun teary.¡¹

    The gazes of those two were looking at not only cups and teapots but also snacks that were served with the tea. It was a heap of cookies. There was no gel. The cookies were definitely solid. The sweet aroma was tickling their nose.

    Apparently these five years had not only granted Mindy and others the knowledge of cooking their own food, but also how to make confectionary.

    Confectionary was an indulgence. For the environment to have changed that the people could make such thing on their own meant that the people had the leeway to not merely survive, but also live a better life.

    Both Ryuutarou and Suzu were feeling deeply moved exactly because they knew about the extremely poor living condition of the people here before.

    ¡¸Mindy, and also you guys. Thanks. This cookie is also delicious.¡¹

    Mindy the leading actress of the hospitality who was sitting beside Jasper jerked and trembled when Hajime turned his gaze toward her.

    The children puffed out their chests proudly or high-fived while yelling ¡¸Yahoo!¡¹ and the like happily. Meanwhile,

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that it suit your taste.¡¹

    Mindy also blushed faintly while nodding bashfully.

    *Twitch* Yue and Kaori who were sitting on Hajime¡¯s sides reacted. They were tilting their cup to hide their lips while observing Mindy closely. *Jii~*

    And, Yuuka who was half forced by these two to sit between Hajime¡¯s legs in front of him and doing it in seiza posture for some reason, she too too a hard long look on Mindy, then right after that she quietly looked back over her shoulder to check Hajime¡¯s expression.

    Also, on the sides of Yuuka there were Shia and Tio.

    From the outside this guy only looked like a harem bastard who was waited on by women on both hands and both legs. No, he didn¡¯t only look like, he was an actual harem bastard.

    Even the children of Jasper family had been growing up quite much. They could even be said to be in the middle of their puberty.

    When their joy from the reunion with Hajime calmed down a little, if asked whether it would be natural if they got captivated by Yue and others when they introduced themselves then the answer would be yes. When they saw the sight of such women sitting to surround Hajime as though it was only natural¡­¡­

    The boys were especially looking at Hajime with awe and veneration in their eyes while saying things like ¡¸As we thought he¡¯s an amazing person¡­¡­¡¹¡¸Yeah. Nothing has changed¡­¡­no, he easily surpassed our imagination. I¡¯m looking up to him yeah¡¹¡¸I see¡­¡­so this is the peak that one must aim for¡­¡­¡¹.

    Of course, the girls were looking at those brothers of them with cold eyes. While sending nces filled with curiosity that was characteristic of puberty toward Yue and co. While also almost got shot down by Yue smiling back at them when they were doing that.

    As expected, for the children who had been living with everything only avable in limited amount to them, the Nagumo family was apparently a strong stimtion to them in various senses.

    There was no doubt that Yuuka was sitting with seiza posture from embarrassment because of those gazes from the children too.

    Or rather if the gazes from the children were embarrassing then she could just change her sitting position but¡­¡­she didn¡¯t really show any sign of moving and only acted strangely formal. Perhaps <em>being looked like that</em> by the children actually made her felt quite good?

    It went without saying that Nana and Taeko were grinning.

    Getting back on topic(Putting that aside).

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t notice the gazes from Yue and co, Mindy didn¡¯t really react and her calmness immediately returned and,

    ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to the many help from G10-san. After all nobody in Coltran has the knowledge of something like making snack.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡­I see, certainly. There¡¯s no way Mother would keep any record about something like mankind¡¯s indulgence item in her database.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She said that she wish for us to not merely live, but also enjoy life¡­¡­is G10-san doing well?¡¹

    There was no way for Mindy and others to know about G10¡¯s condition. Only members of Jasper family possessed themunicator that could be used using biometrics, but G10 almost never call them for just idle talk.

    She only contacted them when it was necessary and only giving the necessary information.

    AI mustn¡¯t influence human¡¯s life. G10 was practicing that thoroughly. To the end she only gave assistance to the humans who until then only knew to be dependent to be able to progress on their own feet.

    They understood that. But, even so there was a tinge of loneliness coloring Mindy¡¯s expression. The other children were also the same. Everyone was concerned for G10.

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s well. More than that even, like, how to say it¡­¡­she¡¯s super powerful?¡¹

    To a degree she had won a space war. Though Hajime only said that inside his heart. Telling them about that here would only cause chaos. After all even them fell intomotion when hearing that.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­thank god.¡¹

    Mindy patted her chest and sighed in relieve. The children also smiled and looked to each other.

    The figure of Mindy who was simrly smiling peacefully while being surrounded by smiling children was far more charmingpared to five years ago. She was like a mother to the children, and also a family to the governor, and so she must have experienced much hardship until now. Her mental growth could be seen.

    In fact, Atsushi was muttering ¡¸Mindy-san¡­¡­lovely¡­¡­¡¹ in fascination. Noboru too was staring at her in a daze *poheee*.

    ¡¸Actually, we have prepared present for when Hajime-san and others cane here. After all we are finally able to obtain ¡°our own possession¡± even if only bit by bit, so these children made a suggestion, that they want to put into shape their feeling of gratitude from that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? That¡¯s¡­¡­I¡¯ve must made you guys waited for so long.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m d that we can meet again like this. We also have the share for G10-san, so can I ask you to please hand it to her when going back to the holynd?¡¹

    A girl with pigtail who looked like someone who had just gotten into middle school shyly took out a bag that she had been hiding behind her back. It was filled with a lot of handkerchiefs. There were some that looked warped, but they were embroidered with various patterns like flower or Coltran¡¯s sacred peak.

    Surprisingly there were more than the number of Hajime and co there. They weren¡¯t something that could be prepared in a short time from yesterday or today, so they must have prepared them in a number that was more than enough from the start.

    Apparently Mindy and everyone had be able to obtain their own possession bit by bit but, even so luxury items must still be something precious for them. Among those indulgences the best present that they could prepare was surely embroidery.

    They must putting their utmost effort in order to stabilize their life in the reborn Coltran. There was no doubt that they were dividing thebor while making the handkerchiefs bit by bit everyday while practicing over and over.

    Everyone could easily imagine the feeling of Mindy and the children.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone is good kid-¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I¡¯m, weak against something like this¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue and Shizuku were unconsciously moved to tears. Shia and others were also looking moved.

    The expression of the children also bloomed knowing that everyone was happy by their present.

    ¡¸Umm, demon king-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk tsk tsk nano. The current papa have ssed up even higher and he is called ¡°demon god¡± now nano. Now he¡¯s treated like god nano. Fufufu-¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that so!? Oto©¤©¤Ani-san¡¯s awesomeeee!! What happened!?¡¹

    Myuu and Listy who were snapping and pressing their forehead on each others instantly became smug and full of curiosity with sparkling eyes, but let¡¯s put them aside for now.

    ¡¸You can just call me Hajime-san. Yoou called me that before right?¡¹

    The bewildered pigtail girl pulled herself together from Hajime¡¯s gentle tone and fidgeted even while taking out a ribbon from inside the bag.

    It was arge red ribbon. It easily jutted out even when held by adult hands. Of course, it was also embroidered.

    ¡¸Listy used ma so it can stick to metal. If it¡¯s this then perhaps G10 can also wear it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    Hajime imagined it. Yue and others also imagined it.

    The figure of G10 with this big ribbon attached snugly on her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good work. G10 will look good with it. She¡¯ll surely be happy.¡¹

    Surreal¡­¡­everyone thought that unanimously but not even a peep of that came out from Hajime and everyone else. Hajime and Yue and others praised the girl with a wide smile.

    G10 would definitely rejoice without reservation by this present after all.

    The present bag was received with care, then Yue and others each said their thanks while selecting the handkerchief they preferred. Hajime was ncing at that sight and returned the talk back on track.

    ¡¸But, is it alright? Knowledge that nobody at Coltran know about¡­¡­based from how you said it just now, it¡¯s not only about snacks right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. There¡¯re also various cooking that we pretended to be Mindy¡¯s invention. Right now she¡¯s treated as a genius of that field, like an evangelist.¡¹

    Jasper gave additional exnation with a wry smile. Certainly, to the people of Coltran who didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between G10 and Jasper family, Mindy must look like a cooking genius who kept inventing new dishes one after another.

    ¡¸Mindy-oneechan is the idol of most woman here.¡¹

    Even though Listy called Jasper big bro, apparently she still called Mindy ¡°Onee-chan¡± like in the past. She said that with a smug face.

    Also, she noticed Hajime wanting to ce back the cup he was holding on the table but he couldn¡¯t reach that far, so she nned to take it¡­¡­

    Her hand touched the hand of Myuu who was simrly trying to be considerate. Of course, both pped each other¡¯s hand. Their eyes snapped wide open. *p p p ppp!!¡± Ani-san¡¯s! Papa¡¯s! cup is going to be held by me! Ny Myuu nano!

    Everyone also ignored that quarrel.

    ¡¸I also got a lot of advices from G10¡­¡­. Because of that I got excessively respected each time I made a decision¡­¡­haa. These five years, my stomach is always feeling incessantly prickled.¡¹

    ¡¸At least you made the decision after learning the knowledge from the upper world resident right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But, the upper world residents©¤©¤that term now isn¡¯t referring to the ce but to the people¡¯s role or position, so they¡¯re called ¡°Expert¡± now. But their knowledge is also limited.¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re doing things that surpassed that knowledge? More specifically, what kind of ce Coltran is right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, I guess soo~. For example©¤©¤¡¹

    Expansion of farm and redevelopment of infrastructure, establishment of new upation and system of free choice of upation as well as setting up the reward system, reestablishment of rule and penalty, correction of disparity by lifting up the minimum level of food, clothing, and shelter as much as possible.

    In addition, school-like facility was also opened in order to attempt to correct the disparity of knowledge. Technology research facility to study and repair the facilities that Mother destroyed, and establishing exploration group with the purpose of exploring the outside of Coltran, etc, etc. The policies made after talking it out with the representatives of former upper world and lower world residences were innumerable.

    Just like how the once garbage dump was reborn into the junk mountain range, the bottomyer like the slum was also gradually getting rebuilt and readjusted with public facilities like bathhouse orundry also getting added.

    In addition, tools and the like for a bit of entertainment like board game and trump card were also getting developed in order to provide rxation as well as interaction between people.

    Such result from these five years was something that one should be proud of, and yet Jasper talked of them while hunching his back with an expression like a dog tired puppy.

    Aiko and Remia reacted ¡¸No, doing that much in five years¡­¡­that¡¯s inly amazing isn¡¯t it?¡¹¡¸My my, it¡¯s only natural that you get respected after that¡­¡­¡¹ in surprise. Liliana too reacted like ¡¸I, I want¡­¡­I want to scout him as minister or something for Randell-¡¹ and her eyes glinted like a demon wolf targeting a prey.

    Hajime and others were alsopletely agreeing. Should it be called unexpected, or exceeding expectation?

    ¡¸If it¡¯s like this, the day G10 can job change to Avenst might not be that far in the future huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸True that. I hath thought this too when watching the video recording but, this man¡¯s disposition as leader art staggering.¡¹

    ¡¸Five years has passed and things has also improved a lot, and yet a former dweller of the bottomyer is still continuing to be the leader must be because of this. Even if there¡¯s discontent and grumbling, he can just smack them all away with all these achievements and shut them up desuu¡¹

    Even the princess of the head reaping rabbits who shut up all naysayer with violence after rising up from a position that could be said as the lowest rung of the beastman race without exaggeration grinned brightly from hearing this.

    In fact, the former residents of the upper world didn¡¯t even try to stand above Jasper because they were bad with taking initiative and forging ahead even though they possessed the knowledge. They still couldn¡¯t get out from their habit of waiting for instruction.

    They already harbored no other feeling than respect toward Jasper who could honestly bow his head toward them asking for their teaching, and on top of that being able to achieve things that surpassed their knowledge with unbelievable momentum.

    ¡¸Big bro is liked even by most guys of the main capital.¡¹

    Listy-chan was smiling proudly even while shaking hand with Myuu for some reason©¤©¤no, perhaps they were doing grip strength match. Her voice was shaky even though she was smiling, perhaps because she was gritting her inner teeth. It was a bit scary.

    ¡¸Main capital?¡¹

    <em>Funnuuu~~,</em> Myuu¡¯s precious adorable face became wasted from how she straining herself. Unable to see that, Hajime activated ¡°Lightning d¡± lightly while tilting his head.

    Mindy answered while smiling wryly seeing her little sister and Myuu raising their voices ¡¸¡¸Abaah!?¡¹¡¹ in harmony with their hair standing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the ¡°Main Capital¡± because it¡¯s the main city. Calling a district as lower or upper, or using number might lead to thought of discrimination or sense of superiority, so it was altered like that.¡¹

    ¡¸This is also from G10¡¯s advise huh.¡¹

    It seemed advises from G10 also included warning about trouble that might possibly happen in the future. Jasper epted that advise and worked out countermeasure beforehand, which must also be a part of the reason why he got excessively respected.

    In any case, ording to Mindy, right now the former loweryer and bottomyer altogether got called as the ¡°Main Capital¡±, and that capital got further divided into ¡°residential area¡±, ¡°agriculture area¡±, mercial area¡±, etc. The upper world too got renamed into ¡°Governing Capital¡±.

    ¡¸By the way, boss. Do you remember? About the nt of the sky machine soldier.¡¹

    ¡¸I remember that. Was it at the west mountain district? It was where the force that was sent to destroy Coltran at the end got manufactured and stored wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That one. Actually, that ce is called as ¡°Sub Capital¡± right now.¡¹

    ¡¸! Don¡¯t tell me, there¡¯s even immigrant to outside Coltran already?¡¹

    If he remembered correctly, the ce should be located around 400 km west from Coltran. Even though just the fact that that there was one more city created outside this city itself was already beyond shocking¡­¡­Hajime showed his surprise for real this time.

    But, Jasper smiled wryly while shaking his head.

    ¡¸No, actually it¡¯s not at the scale of a ¡°capital¡± at all. At best it¡¯s just a vige. It¡¯s a remation vige. The people dispatched there are mainly researcher.¡¹

    ¡¸You guys really have gotten a lot of leeway¡­¡­no, it¡¯s the opposite huh. It was exactly because you got no leeway.¡¹

    Mother had self-destructed all the systems in Coltran. The only things that were safe were only some of the aircrafts that Hajime and co repaired at that time and individual soldier equipment. Even those were only firearm that used bullet at best.

    But, the nt for sky machine soldier was a different story. Coltran would be able to regain its civilization level drastically if they could gain the system and technology there.

    ¡¸Well, in the first ce anything rted to the system is like gibberish even for the experts though. Even so that doesn¡¯t mean we can just leave those alone. I thought it would be best we can gain something from there even if only bit by bit. Besides, there¡¯ll be nothing better if we also have an emergency evacuation ce just in case something happen.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Is that also an advise from G10?¡¹

    ¡¸No, G10 won¡¯t lend a hand at all with restoring the system. She said that such power is too much for mankind right now.¡¹

    But, she also wasn¡¯t stopping them. Because if mankind researched, grasped, and on top of that revived the power of the old era by their own power, then that would be the result that mankind advanced toward on their own.

    The exceptions were only the restoration of electricity generator, things rted to medical treatment, and also food and fuel rted things. She was secretly giving support for those although only at minimum. After all the life of mankind was hanging on those things.

    ¡¸Theen, it was Jasper-oniisan who thought up the idea of the sub capital nano? That¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha. It¡¯s embarrassing but, that ain¡¯t the case, Myuu-chan. The one who thought up the idea is Listy who Myuu-chan is currently tickling her armpits like hell.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    <em>Fuhih, nhihihih</em>-, Listy was trembling while letting out a strange voice. Myuu¡¯s eyes widened like saucer toward her while her hands hadn¡¯t stopped tickling.

    Although Listy-chan had magnificently snatched the cup, she immediately got hit by a tickling counterattack. However, she also couldn¡¯t possibly let go of the cup, so she desperately endured with expression & teary eyes that a girl shouldn¡¯t make.

    Hajime interrupted and Listy somehow got freed from the tickling hell. She red at Myuu with bright red face and teary eyes while,

    ¡¸Because rather than scrounging junks around, it¡¯ll be more efficient to experience an active facility in order to get closer to Oto©¤©¤Ani-san.¡¹

    She slowly, slowly got down from Hajime¡¯sp, then ced the cup on the table like a wary cat.

    Myuu stared fixedly on such Listy looking like a cat who was going to leap with a hiss anytime now, while bending her fingers like ws in a roaring pose.

    Slowly slowly. *Gaooo-. Fushaaa!!*

    ¡¸That was why, even though I kept telling her it¡¯s still too premature, she looked like she was going to depart even if only by herself¡­¡­although, as expected it was unknown how safe that ce was so I couldn¡¯t just allow her.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. And so, you made that decision, because that ce would definitely be useful for research.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Although, nobody but us knew about the existence of that nt right? So I went around exining the necessity of exploration group for outside the city, attaching a lot of excuses to guide everyone¡¯s thought for making a research ce, then creating a base at the other side¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And you did all that while pretending not to know anything, huh. That must be hard.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought my stomach was going to burst. In the end, around a year passed until a base was made there. After that around one more year passed I guess¡­¡­sure enough, it looks like that ce can¡¯t be dealt with that easily. Even now that ce isn¡¯t giving any significant gain. Though it¡¯s good enough for human to live in.¡¹

    ¡¸Really this girl, she looked like she was at the end of her patience already¡­¡­she nned to head there at the next regr shipment you know?¡¹

    Mindy was staring worriedly at the youngest sister.

    What a staggering drive even though she was still ten years old. Just like Jasper said, surely Listy would depart to there even if she was alone and there wasn¡¯t any n of the sub capital getting carried out.

    If she believed that it was necessary, she would follow her own conviction.

    Listy jumped back on Hajime¡¯sp in a single leap the instant she ced back the cup on the table. Hajime patted her head while,

    ¡¸A child travelling for 400 km through a trackless path huh. Don¡¯t make your big sis and others so worried like that.¡¹

    Listy looked up to Hajime when he told her that and then spoke like it was of no concern.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a stone¡¯s throw awaypared to going to the holynd.¡¹

    Listy¡¯s eyes were so straightforward that everyone spontaneously held their breath. Those eyes were brimming with determination and ambition.

    Visiting the holynd on her own. That was one of Listy¡¯s big goals. It would be presumptuous of her to utter such goal when she was unable to even go to the nt. Her eyes looked like she was saying that.

    ¡¸Listy-chan, you wanted to go to the holynd on your own?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though you should know how far that ce is from here?¡¹

    Even Kaori and Yue were also looking shocked. They reflexively asked her those questions.

    ¡¸If Oto©¤©¤Ani-san won¡¯te, I can just go to him. I¡¯ll need something that can fly long distance for that. The things we have at Coltran right now can fly for long, and everyone else need it for themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu¡­¡­¡¹

    Shia and others were going ¡¸Eh, this girl is so cool¡­¡­¡¹ in admiration, while the one who showed the most reaction was Myuu.

    Her hands that had determined that her rival¡¯s weak point was at her armpit stopped aiming to tickle there. Then her lips mumbled iprehensibly while her expression looked like she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡¸My my, ufufu. She¡¯s the same like Myuu isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu~¡¹

    In the psat, when Hajime informed her of their parting, Myuu certainly said it. That she would go to meet papa on her own. She wouldn¡¯t give up the idea even when told that the ce he was going was very far away.

    Knowing that Listy was feeling the same like her even at such thing and in fact she had been putting in effort to do just that, surely she feeling something like ¡¸I DON¡¯T WANT TO RECOGNIZE IT-! But¡­¡­well, I¡¯ll at least recognize that spirit¡­¡­nano¡¹.

    Shia and others who knew about what happened at that time were also grinning while looking alternately at Myuu and Listy.

    ¡¸Besides¡¹

    Listy tilted her head in confusion seeing how Remia and Shia and others were smiling, even so she easily cut off her gaze from the conflicted looking Myuu and looked up at Hajime once more.

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t quickly prove that human can go anywhere and do anything¡­¡­G10 won¡¯t be able to be Avenst with peace of mind.¡¹

    Human could arrive until the holynd on their own.

    Who knew whether G10 would immediately stop looking after mankind when Listy came alone to the holynd. She would have to make the decision based on the whole. But, Listy¡¯s sess would definitely be a factor.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­¡­that¡¯ll be the best way to pay her back. That¡¯s what I think.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good grief. You¡¯re really something.¡¹

    Hajime narrowed his eyes and rubbed Listy¡¯s head a bit roughly. Even though her head got shaken up back and forth like bobblehead, Listy¡¯s expression was bing slovenly *funyaa~~h*.

    The atmosphere of the room was truly warm. Everyone¡¯s atmosphere was softening after hearing Listy¡¯s determination.

    Listy-chan noticed the gazes that were gathering on her and gasped <em>Hah!?</em> as she returned to her senses. She red angrily at Myuu.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not going funya funya at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu isn¡¯t saying anything nano.¡¹

    In reality, she was honestly impressed by Listy¡¯s feeling toward G10 and her drive, so Myuu didn¡¯t really feel like teasing her.

    But, it looked like her normal attitude was provoking Listy¡¯s embarrassment instead.

    Coupled with the warm gazes from the surrounding, Listy¡¯s gaze darted around before she attempted to make the talk return on track. Or rather, like usual she practiced the worldly wisdom (?) that she had cultivated during these five years, that generally it would be fine if she offloaded everything to her big bro when there was trouble.

    ¡¸A-anyway, big bro is idolized not only by the experts but also by the lot at the main capital. He also often showed his mug at the ce of the former bottomyer lot, and eat together with them.¡¹

    Listy fixed her messed up hair while also cursing ¡¸He also oftene to my workshop. Even though I told him that he¡¯s just in the way even if hee¡­¡­¡¹. But, Listy¡¯s subtly broadening lips spoke of her honest feeling more eloquently than anything could.

    The gazes of Hajime and everyone were bing increasingly warmer¡­¡­

    In any case. Apparently there was no denying that the former residents of the bottomyer were also feeling relieved and friendly seeing a man who was also a former resident of the bottomyer like them was still interacting with them without any change in his attitude even after standing on the top of the country.

    Coltran right now was stable, furthermore, it was properly advancing forward.

    It looked like there was no doubt that one of the big reasons for that was the virtue of Jasper.

    Five years had passed here which was something outside expectation but, it didn¡¯t look like there was any major problem for both Coltran and Jasper family, so Hajime and co naturally rxed.

    Amidst that,

    ¡¸Hohou, I see. That¡¯s a good work you¡¯ve been doing here, Jasper-san. You have a goodmand in the technique of seizing public feeling.¡¹

    For some reason there was a single person who was sporting a ck-hearted smile. It was the princess who was also simrly leading a country.

    Governor-san looked puzzled.

    ¡¸Public, feeling, seizing¡­¡­? I don¡¯t really get it but¡­¡­I¡¯m just a rough guy at heart. The meal with those expert bunch ain¡¯t bad at all but, it¡¯s just giving me stiff shoulders no matter what. That¡¯s why, I mixed in with those former bottom guys for rxation too.¡¹

    <em>Heheh</em>, Jasperughed a bit bashfully. That smile looked really pure.

    He wanted to eat with some affable guys so he ate there. Everyone there couldn¡¯t feel any sign of him trying to trick them. Not at the slightest.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the princess who was sporting a ck-hearted smile.

    The gazes that were filled with warmth turned to exasperation that said ¡¸Really princess¡­¡­¡¹¡­¡­

    The princess froze with the ck-hearted smile still on her face. Right after that, she slowly started hugging her knees on the sofa and buried her face on her knees©¤©¤

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t look at this filthy me¡­¡­¡¹

    Remia who was sitting beside her sidled up and gave her a hug while patting her head and saying <em>good girl good girl.</em>

    For the time being, let¡¯s leave the self-exploding princess to the incarnation of motherhood.

    ¡¸Well, anyway Coltran is in that kinda state right now. I somehow tricked everyone using every trick in the books and allowed to shoulder a big title like governor somehow till now.¡¹

    The face of Jasper as he concluded the talk was sporting a deep wry smile that clearly told everyone how he was thinking from the bottom of his heart that he was just being over evaluated.

    As expected his self-esteem was too low. <em>Ain¡¯t no way that¡¯s true,</em> Atsushi and Noboru who were quietly eating cookie reflexively cut in like that.

    ¡¸Based from everything we heard¡­¡­aren¡¯t you being a bit too humble?¡¹

    ¡¸I think your achievements are worthy to get you called the governor though¡­¡­even though you got G10¡¯s advice or the help from the people around you, at the end of everything it was Jasper-san who made the decision and led the way right?¡¹

    Nana and Taeko also praised Jasper like ¡¸You can be more confident!¡¹ or ¡¸epting respect honestly, might also be the requirement for people who stand at the top?¡¹.

    Even the children alsounched additional attack ¡¸Look! Even these people said the same thing!¡¹¡¸Jasper-nii should be bolder!¡¹. It seemed all of them were also thinking the same thing the whole time.

    Jasper scratched his head ¡¸Is that really true¡¹ with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸I guess I still can¡¯t get out from my mindset as bottomyer folk? Everyone is telling me that but, I just can¡¯t calm down about it. That¡¯s why, I also said it during the self-introduction but you don¡¯t need to talk with me formally¡­¡­or rather, spare me that.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re still not used to it even after being mankind¡¯s leader for five years?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not. I can¡¯t be as shameless as you boss. Besides, I think that this smooth sailing might be over soon. Should I say that now is the critical juncture, or that the problems are gonna start popping out after this.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. You mean the demerit brought about by leeway, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    After the legendary final battle where mankind fought as one, Liliana had truly continued to face and handle various problems while the rebuilding was settling down. She formed words of sympathy toward Jasper.

    While being half embraced by Remia mama. <em>I wonder if she¡¯s already fine? </em>She thought and stopped her hand that was giving the good girl headpat©¤©¤a pained gaze from the princess! The headpat continued!

    The damage that the ck-hearted princess received from the pure existence of the governor was apparently deeper than expected.

    ¡¸Y-yeah. That, that. In fact, there¡¯re already factions forming. In order to stand closer to me even. What¡¯s more, there¡¯re also some crazy folks who think of me like a god at the main capital. Sometimes they speak or act a bit extremely, and then a group that opposed them also formed¡­¡­things where one side can¡¯t stand if I go prop the other side are increasing bit by bit now.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, I see. That¡¯s amon thing to happen huh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Your true worth as governor is going to be tested for real from here on. Maybe?¡¹

    Jasper withered listlessly. Hajime and Yue somehow guessed Jasper¡¯s actual position right now and sympathy formed on their faces.

    Nana and Taeko who were munching cookies without reservation now looked slightly put off and they spoke what came to their mind about the situation.

    ¡¸Uwaa, even though the title governor sounds grand, he lookspletely like a middle management sry man.¡¹

    ¡¸How truly sad¡­¡­like, he¡¯s the picture of worn out corporate ve¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>True that¡­¡­</em>Hajime and others were nodding while looking like they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He had obtained the post of governor, but far from bing stuck-up, he looked like he was bing even more battered than when he was still just a bottomyer resident. Felt like tears wereing out¡­¡­

    Hajime¡¯s expression became very kind and he quietly took out a specially made energy drink from his ¡°treasure warehouse¡±.

    Before anyone realized it Listy had been assaulting Myuu¡¯s cheeks, perhaps to hide her embarrassment. Myuu was pinching Listy¡¯s cheeks back while saying something like ¡¸Wnyat¡¯re you doingggg¡¹. The two were harmoniously giving their best effort to tear off the other¡¯s cheeks with teary eyes. Hajime mediated between the two while also urging Listy to hand the drink to her big bro.

    <em>Ani-san asked me a favor! </em>Listy-chan¡¯s murderous eyes instantly shined like an innocent girl and went to distribute the energy drink with a cheerful smile.

    Meanwhile Myuu crept and upied the center of papa with a slide. Then she nted down her butt *BAM-* and crossed her arms. The posture was screaming, <em>There ain¡¯t any seat for ya even if youe back here!</em>

    Of course that territory war was set aside by everyone else.

    ¡¸Besides it¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m having a better living. Not all former folks of bottomyer are thinking well of me.¡¹

    Especially the former bottomyer residents who knew Jasper from before. Some among those tried to directly ask him to let them live in the government capital too, but their request got refused and then they harbored grudge because of that. Apparently there was a certain number of such people.

    ¡¸Hostility thee say? How unsettling.¡¹

    ¡¸Ambition, jealousy, selfishness¡­¡­leader being exposed to danger to their life is not a rare story¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Jasper-san, someone who is entrusted with the fate of the country has to be careful with their life more than anybody else. That is your duty. Do you have any problem with the security around your person?¡¹

    Tio knitted her eyebrows, Shizuku gave a worried gaze, and Liliana advised with a strict expression as a royalty. Of course, she was doing that while half burying her face between Remia¡¯s chest.

    Some of the boys were looking jealous, or their face was reddening shyly¡­¡­

    ¡¸A-aa, no, yes. I¡¯ll be careful, yes¡­¡­¡¹

    Jasper was bewildered by the princess¡¯s surreal pose, even so he repeatedly bowed his head subserviently like a sry man who was getting scolded by a regr customer.

    His habitual attitude toward his subordinates could be inferred from there¡­¡­everyone thought.

    In fact, the children of Jasper family were whispering things like ¡¸This is why you¡¯re getting looked down¡¹ or ¡¸There¡¯ll be more cocky people like that¡¹ while sighing.

    ¡¸But, there¡¯re also those who said ¡°I want to support him¡± or ¡°I want to follow him¡± because he¡¯s this kind of person you know? No, the number of that kind of people is overwhelmingly a lot more.¡¹

    Mindy smiled wryly while adding ¡¸We called them hostile but it¡¯s not anything that grave, and the former residents of the upper world who receivedbat training are forming a security force for us¡¹.

    ¡¸Is Mindy-oneesan also getting proper protection? Nano¡¹

    Against a target who was strong or had strict protection, they could just aim the weak target who was close to that person. Myuu who knew about that ¡°weak target¡± position better than anybody was also looking toward Mindy with worry.

    One couldn¡¯t take risk lightly in anything. Unreasonableness was a close neighbor to anybody living. Besides, human would sometimes take action that was unbelievably foolish or impossible to understand.

    What the girl stated was filled with very heavy atmosphere. The children of Jasper family looked at each other.

    And then, for some reason they all looked simultaneously toward Listy who had finished distributing the energy drink and was in the middle of getting back toward Hajime.

    ¡¸Anyone who havein can just try it. Anyone whoy a hand on my family©¤©¤I¡¯ll kill them all.¡¹

    Listy-chan said such thing while looking toward Myuu who was monopolizing Hajime¡¯sp with contracting pupils.

    So that¡¯s how it is. The mad dog girl was also the watchdog girl. If anyone tried anything to the brothers and sisters of Jasper family, the youngest little sister wouldn¡¯t stay quiet.

    ¡¸Oi, Listy! You mustn¡¯t say something like that!¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Oto©¤©¤Ani-san then he¡¯ll say that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Certainly¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Yue and the others all nodded. And then they looked at Hajime. Hajime looked up to the ceiling.

    ¡¸K-killing is no good okay? It¡¯s fine before because Mindy stopped you, but if she didn¡¯t then five, six people would already cross to other world you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Big bro, it¡¯s alright.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. So you understand©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Next time I¡¯ll do it without anyone finding out.¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong, that¡¯s not what I mean¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Ani-san then he¡¯ll do that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Certainly¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Yue and the others all nodded. And then they stared hard at Hajime. Hajime covered his face with his hands. While muttering ¡¸Please¡­¡­don¡¯t use me as a model anymore¡­¡­¡¹

    Listy stood in front of Myuu with zing eyes. <em>Oi, screw off.</em> Her eyes were saying.

    Myuu snorted ¡¸Fuhn¡¹ and waved her hand in a shooing gesture.

    *Snap* A vein pulsed on Listy-chan¡¯s forehead©¤©¤*Chomp* She bit that hand like a mad dog.

    ¡¸Nnmyaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shrew hoff alreadyyy¡¹

    ¡¸Youuu©¤©¤gauuu-¡¹

    ¡¸Higyuu!?¡¹

    Myuu also took Listy¡¯s hand and undauntedly bit it. The two girls were biting each other¡¯s hand and wouldn¡¯t let go. They were going chomp chomp tearfully. At least there was no blood so it seemed both were holding back, but it felt like there would be splendid teeth mark remaining behind.

    Yue who couldn¡¯t bear to see it anymore tore Myuu away while Kaori was tearing away Listy. They then immediately plopped down the girls on their respectivep and wiped their drool covered hands with handkerchief.

    The two were still growling threateningly at each other. Yue and Kaori were looking at the two of them like they were some hopeless kids, and then their expressions turned into smile as they looked at each other.

    ¡¸¡­¡­We can watch a lot of Myuu¡¯s rare appearance when Listy is nearby. It¡¯s great that she get a squabbling friend.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. Of course the good girl Myuu-chan is also great but, there¡¯s also the saying of being so close to someone that you get into a fight with them. Regardless of everything it looks like you two are getting into a good rtionship.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸We aren¡¯t friends! We aren¡¯t close!!¡¹¡¹

    Myuu and Listy harmoniously protested together. Yue and Kaori chuckled <em>fufufu</em> together.

    Seeing the two like that made Hajime and others thought. <em>Eh? Are they doing self-introduction?</em> Were Yue and Kaori not aware that Myuu and Listy¡¯s rtionship was simr to their own rtionship?

    ¡¸I also got this thought when watching her confrontation with Myuu-chan before this but¡­¡­is Listy-chan strong just as we thought?¡¹

    Most likely the people who picked a fight were adults. For a girl who still hadn¡¯t reached ten years old to half-kill five or six people was astonishing.

    <em>Myuu is exceptional. Then there is also Hinata-chan and Koone-chan. Isn¡¯t little girls recently too strong? </em>Aiko had that thought while asking the question with a slightly twitching expression.

    ¡¸Aa~, well, I guess so. She receivebat technique lesson from former upper world residence, and on top of that she¡¯s equipped with enough inventions of her own¡­¡­she¡¯s a fair match even against the security guards. And if the location is the junk mountain, that ce is Listy¡¯s territory so if it¡¯s just a squad then she might be able to annihte them?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that strong?¡¹

    ¡¸Being able to do that much is natural if I wanna get recognized by Ani-san¡¯s daughter.¡¹

    <em>The hurdle of being daughter is so high</em>¡­¡­Ryuutarou and others thought speechlessly.

    ¡¸Sides, weakling can¡¯t work as salvager.¡¹

    Listy said that with crisp expression that looked somewhat cool. A cheerfully smiling Kaori was still hugging her tightly from behind her so it looked somewhat mismatched though.

    ¡¸Whaat do you mean salvager? Can you tell Onee-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? Got it. Desu. Salvager is the name of a new job. Desu. Exploring the vast facility underground Coltran, mapping the ce, and bringing back useful looking things are the work description. Desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? That sounds like adventurer isn¡¯t iit?¡¹

    ¡¸Adventure¡­¡­yeah, it can certainly be called that too. Desu¡¹

    Digging out the junk mountain, exploring the underground world of the old era, and then researching the gathered treasure in the workshop, inventing useful item.

    Apparently that was Listy¡¯s daily life.

    ¡¸Boss, there¡¯s this hideout of G10 that we evacuated to at the beginning right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Aa, That ce with permanent preserved foods or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. G10 told me that actually inside there are books rted to medical treatment, fuel refinement, or electricity generator facility.¡¹

    ¡¸They were preserved with care for the future huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Naturally we collected them. Of course, we dressed them up as ¡°lucky discovery during investigation¡±.¡¹

    <em>I see, </em>Hajime and co nodded. So that was the beginning of the salvager upation.

    ¡¸And, Listy collected them while we were still preparing. Even though she still hadn¡¯t been told about the books there. She said ¡°Big bro, I found these¡±.¡¹

    The big bro was gazing at the distance. It must be very shocking. After all, it was a story that happened around four and half years ago.

    In short, Listy-chan who was still around five years old, entered the underground alone without even hearing anything from anybody, and scored the treasure that was like the lifeline of mankind.

    ¡¸I knew that ce had a lot of precious things, and at that time my head was only filed with wanting to be like Oto©¤©¤Ani-san as fast as possible, so I was just a bit bullheaded.¡¹

    ¡¸No, even now you¡¯re like that.¡¹

    She ignored her big bro¡¯s reproachful stare.

    In any case, Listy became the first human in Coltran who showed the possibility of treasure sleeping underground of Coltran.

    ¡¸I-in other words, you¡¯re the origin of salvager, nano!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah? Well, I guess that¡¯s so¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s chuuni heart throbbed. <em>So jealous, </em>her eyes shined with envy! Because, words like Origin~, or Beginning~, or First~, were the kind of words she loved!

    Anyway, the really precious things had been collected by G10 during the two centuries of her activities for making the summoning device and the like, but such advanced parts would be beyond the capacity of the current mankind anyway.

    Conversely the parts that G10 discarded were actually none other than the things that would be very useful for the current mankind.

    Those items were sleeping along the junk mountain range. Just like dungeon exploration in story, the number of people diving underground in search of treasure was inevitably increasing.

    ¡¸Even after that Listy kept finding nice things. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because she got good instinct or what. What¡¯s more, she researched those and developed electric tools and farming tools, and even things like simple transport car, contributing to Coltran¡¯s progress. In that kind of sense too, our Listy is getting lot of respect.¡¹

    Nobody could lie a hand on her not simply because she was the governor¡¯s little sister or because she was strong and violent. Her solid achievements brought her respect from other people regardless of her still young age, which also made it possible for her to do something like living alone at a corner of the junk mountain.

    Jasper was saying all those with a smug look and puffed out chest. Even though he was hunching that much when talking about himself, apparently he was proud of his youngest little sister like it was his own achievement. He was also sending nces at Myuu. Perhaps he was trying to give her a push? Like, <em>Our girl is amazing right? Can¡¯t you recognize her?</em>

    ¡¸S-stop that, big bro. Something like that©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t that something. Now I¡¯ve gotta go see this workshop of yours even more.¡¹

    Hajime patted the head of Listy who was still being hugged by Kaori. There was definitely admiration and praise seeping from his eyes.

    Listy instantly turned bright red from those genuine words. She was shy, happy, but she didn¡¯t want her super happy face to be seen.

    She unconsciously twisted around and buried her face on Kaori¡¯s shoulder. <em>Uu~</em>, she let out an adorable groan but then right after that ¡¸Oto¡­¡­san praise me¡­¡­?¡¹ she muttered with a fading small voice and her lips split open into a wide grin. It must be something unconscious, but she grabbed Kaori¡¯s arm and hugged tii~~ghtly.

    Kaori¡¯s face turned bright red. Her expression also became funya funya. Looks like her heart had gotten shot through.

    ¡¸Listy-chan, you¡¯ve worked really hard aren¡¯t youu? Soo amazing, soo awesomee¡¹

    ¡¸! J-just this much is nothing. Desu¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, you don¡¯t need to force yourself using politenguage you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    Kaori-san put one arm around Listy¡¯s stomach and held her body firmly, while her other hand rubbed Listy¡¯s hair. Her voice sounded extremely gentle. No, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration even if they called it sweet. Her eyes were projecting fondness to the brim.

    And yet, Listy was freezing for some reason.

    ¡¸Hajime, what to do? Kaori is awakening motherhood.¡¹

    ¡¸And yet, why is Listy strangely tense like a frog getting red by a snake?¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t she instinctually sense that it would be the end for her if Kaorin locked on to her?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸I see (desuu)¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Yue, Shia, and Tio saw Suzu¡¯s point in understanding.

    Listy¡¯s gaze darted around in bewilderment before she stole a nce at Kaori. Kaori¡¯s smile was slightly twitching from hearing the exchange between Shizuku and co.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yaa~i, Stalkaorii~. Children are all scared of youu~¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not true!¡¹

    Sure enough, Yue grinned andughed. Kaori panicked and her arms that were unconsciously restrain©¤©¤not that, hugging tightly let go.

    And then, she looked at Listy apologetically and asked ¡¸D-did I scare you I wonder?¡¹. Whilementing ¡¸But wait? Why am I scaring her even though I¡¯m just smiling at her? I¡¯m losing confidence in various senses like this!¡¹ inside her heart.

    ¡¸E-err, I don¡¯t know why but sorry. Was I too familiar so suddenly? Look, maybe you want to go back on Hajime-kun¡¯sp?¡¹

    Kaori urged with a look that couldn¡¯t fully hide her unrest and sadness, but Listy who was staring still at such Kaori was,

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­C-can I¡­¡­stay here for a bit more? Yeah? Desu?¡¹

    Her cheeks reddened slightly and tension left her shoulders while she leaned on Kaori. She first talked with her past way of talking, then consciously switched to boyish tone, and then she further switched to politenguage that she wasn¡¯t used to. It looked like such switching of the ending of her sentence was exposing the shyness inside her heart.

    Of course, for Kaori-san such gesture was unbearable.

    ¡¸So cuteeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mugya!?¡¹

    ¡¸Just ignore some like Yue, you can think of me as the one who might be your mom!¡¹

    ¡¸Fugyuu~~!?¡¹

    Kaori instantly turned Listy to face her fully and hugged her again on her chest.

    Listy was buried into the chest while letting out a stifled voice ¡¸S-strength, too strong-¡¹ that sounded a bit painful, but her face seen from the side didn¡¯t look that dissatisfied.

    ¡¸Sly-, kaaaah, too sly! To try cajoling starting from the big Onee-chans! Nano!¡¹

    Myuu ran toward Kaori as though to say that she wouldn¡¯t allow such thing to pass. And then, she hugged Kaori strongly, putting Listy to be sandwiched in between.

    Kaori-san¡¯s happiness meter went up! Her face was totally fawning. She hugged both girls together tightly, but then she started sending nces at Hajime.

    ¡¸Children are so nice!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, guess so.¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand what Kaori wanted to implicitly say. As long as they looked at Kaori whose eyes were zing with expectation, and with even her nose huffing *fuuh fuuh* in excitement.

    Yue and others also looked much the same. They were watching Kaori who was being fought over by two girls with envy even while sending nces at Hajime. With eyes that contained a mix of expectation and excitement.

    The bright family n looked like it would be something really tough¡­¡­

    At the same time of Hajime thinking such stupid thing,

    ¡¸Yuuka-chi! Look, don¡¯t avert your eyes obstinately!¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought we should make you wear one of the twelve garments beforeing here. We gave up because you stubbornly refused even though we prepared it especially for SF world but¡­¡­you lost the boldness because of your normal outfit. Youck the outfit buff here.¡¹

    Nana and Taeko were saying such thing, so it seemed it made hard for Yuuka-chan to be here.

    She replied with a small voice ¡¸No, there¡¯s no way I can say something like ¡°I want your baby¡± even implicityly! Stupid! Just how many steps are you two skipping! Stupiddd!¡¹ while blushing.

    Of course, Hajime and others heard it clearly.

    Shia and Tio who were at both sides grinned ¡¸Hohou?¡¹ and turned their gazes to her. Yuuka became ¡¸Hah!?¡¹ and fearfully looked back over her should, witnessing the gaze of Hajime who didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Her gaze snapped back forward. Her face and even her neck and ears became bright red while she moved to retreat toward Nana and others¡­¡­because she had been sitting on seiza posture all this time her legs must be numb.

    ¡¸Auu!?¡¹

    She stumbled forward. Incidentally it made her got into a pose where her butt got pointed out toward Hajime.

    Also, today she was wearing a miniskirt. As apology for rejecting the choice outfit from Nana and Taeko, she at least wore the bold underwear with small surface size that was also prepared by the two.

    ¡¸Hyuu~, really Yuuka, that¡¯s bold.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, like that you¡¯re no different than a slu©¤©¤¡¹

    Angle-wise only Hajime and Yue & Kaori would be able to see, but Atsushi and Noboru knew how those three could see so they reflexively teased.

    Yuuka pressed her skirt and fixed her pose in godspeed while sending a murderous gaze toward the two, so they immediately shut up. They really didn¡¯t want to be the prey of her throwing skill because they were getting carried away.

    And so, they turned their gaze to the faraway distance while doing a lousy whistling to dodge the retaliation.

    Yuuka was shaking all over due to her numb legs and embarrassment while fearfully looking back over her shoulder.

    ¡¸Y-Yuuka-chan. We¡¯re in front of children!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh, damn you Yuuka. To wear that kind of underwear©¤©¤not bad.¡¹

    Kaori was hugging Myuu and Listy even tighter so they wouldn¡¯t see, while Yue was sighing <em>fuh.</em>

    And then, Hajime was folding his arms for some reason while looking down with a serious gaze like a researcher. At the area around Yuuka¡¯s waist.

    As expected from demon god-sama. Apparently he wouldn¡¯t do anything gentlemanly like averting his gaze. Far from that, <em>You got any problem? </em>He looked like he was even going to say that.

    ¡¸J-Jasper-san! Is it okay to go outside!?¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou!? No, err, that¡¯s a bit wait!¡¹

    A sudden pressing question while he was rejoicing because it looked like Listy could be epted into Nagumo family.

    Jasper was startled and behaved in a strange way, he hurriedly tried to stop Yuuka who looked like she was going to rush out anytime now while looking even more shaken up than he himself.

    This house waspletely a private building, but not all the windows at the rooms above the ground had beenpletely closed. Because doing that would look unnatural. Also, there were security guards outside the house.

    They wouldn¡¯t peek into the building, but if they felt suspicion then they might move into the house, which would be undesirable for everyone here.

    ¡¸There there, Yuuka. Come over here.¡¹

    ¡¸T-Tio-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu umu, I understand. That must be embarrassing. Here, I shall hide thy face. Leap in.¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-san!!¡¹

    In addition of Liliana who was still being mothered by Remia mama, Yuuka also leaped toward Tio mama¡¯s voluptuous chest. Wanting to sink into the ground in shame©¤©¤no, in this situation was it wanting to sink between breasts? Anyway, Yuuka¡¯s face sunk fully and it looked like she was calming down slightly.

    Hajime smiled wryly at such Yuuka while looking toward Jasper to change the mood.

    ¡¸I still have things I want to ask, and you guys too must have things you want to ask us but, it¡¯s not that amusing to keep drinking tea underground like this don¡¯t you think? Let¡¯s change spot already.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, you¡¯re right. Though even if you say that, what¡¯re we gonna do? You guys must want to look around various ces but¡­¡­¡¹

    Jasper pulled himself together and scratched his cheek with a troubled look.

    ¡¸I understand. After all our presence here mustn¡¯t be found out no matter what. I¡¯ve prepared the artifacts to take care of that, and we can also somehow manage using perception blocker or illusion, but as expected we aren¡¯t nning to openly tour the city.¡¹

    This was something that had been decided from the start after talking it out with Yue and others. Even if they were going to sightsee, they would do it only at ce with few passerby. Because doing it that was would possess the least risk.

    ¡¸What about heaven right now?¡¹

    ¡¸For most humans that ce is a kind of holy ground. Only the researchers areing and going there. Especially the area near the peak is considered as Mother¡¯s grave. Without the governor¡¯s permission, no one can enter the ce where boss fought with Mother.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then might as well. Let¡¯s eat the lunch near the peak.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Etemp & Netemp went with Endou, so we couldn¡¯t watch the first half of the fight with Mother. If we go there then there won¡¯t be any problem to watch with past rey, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯ll be a bit embarrassing with how we got beaten up a lot though.¡¹

    ¡¸We might be able to see the whole Coltran from there, so that ce is just right isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Shizuku said at the end. Ryuutarou and others showed no particr objection so they agreed.

    By the way, Shizuku was putting on a mask of calm but, right now she was being funya funya.

    Perhaps she couldn¡¯t hold back because of her love for cute things. After begging earnestly, she seeded in hugging Listy, and in addition just as predicted, ¡¸Myuu won¡¯t hand over Shizuku-oneechan too! Nano!¡¹ and Myuu rushed and hugged her. Her expression was simply filled with satisfaction.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. Let¡¯s also watch the moment when Endou got summoned yeah!¡¹

    ¡¸Tamai, why¡¯re you asking something that obvious? Of course we gotta record it properly.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from you Nagumo. An elegant Aby torturing just like a flowing water. I¡¯m paralyzed in awe.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that, Aikawa. That¡¯s just par of the course.¡¹

    Pitiful Abyss Lord¡­¡­Ryuutarou was the only one who thought that. If Aby learned that, surely he too would leap to Ryuutarou¡¯s thick chest.

    After deciding their course ahead, Hajime stood up followed by the rest.

    ¡¸After we finished touring the mountain peak will be Listy¡¯s workshop. I¡¯ll clear up anyone around so show me everything you got okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­I left in a hurry so the ce is messy¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Workshop is just that kind of ce. I¡¯m looking forward to it you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Heheh, yeah!¡¹

    Listy smiled widely even while Shizuku was rubbing her cheek on her face. But, a beatter her face became serious and pondering.

    ¡¸¡­¡­If you¡¯re going to clear out the ce then we can also have a duel there, right?¡¹

    Listy muttered like she was talking to herself. The one who reacted the very first to that was of course, Myuu.

    ¡¸Fuh. Come to think of it you said that¡¯s your territory nano. Very well, we¡¯ll use that ce as the duel arena nano. Come at Myuu after equipping anything you like at full force! Nano¡¹

    ¡¸Are you taking pity on me? Don¡¯t regret itter-¡¹

    The two red at each other fiercely from point-nk range with zing fighting spirit. Their cheeks were being poked and rubbed insistently though so the confrontationcked impact.

    Of course, the culprit was Shizuku. ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything to dangerous okay?¡¹ She said with widely smiling face that was overflowing with motherhood. She couldn¡¯t say anything about Kaori like this.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime. Just in case, should I match the outfit?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, please.¡¹

    Hajime distributed the artifacts for blocking perception to Ryuutarou and others, then he also distributed the artifacts to neutralize those to Jasper family. Then he nodded to Yue.

    Yue was enveloped in faint golden light. Jasper family murmured. The next moment,

    ¡¸¡­¡­How¡¯s this?¡¹

    The golden light coiled around Hajime and co, then right after that their outfit became really simr with Jasper and co. It was a type of clothyering using illusion.

    It was the first magic-like magic that was shown. Jasper and Mindy were holding their breath seeing that, and of course the children also became greatly excited. Their eyes sparkled brightly and they gave high praise ¡¸Yue-oneechan so amazing!¡¹ to Yue.

    ¡¸¡­..T-that so? Fufuhn¡¹

    To that Yue-oneesan got a triumphant look. Apparently her loneliness after Myuu and Listy got taken from her also became cleared up.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go quickly. Jasper, lead the way. After all it¡¯ll be better to use a route that has few people.¡¹

    ¡¸You got it! Leave it to me. In exchange, it¡¯s fine even if it on the way there but tell us about your world boss. Especially about Kouki-san©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸That guy has gone to a world far away. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t give a damn.¡¹

    ¡¸EH!? What do you mean by that!?¡¹

    Everyone was morously talking like that and they were going to depart©¤©¤just a moment before that.

    ¡¸Sorr~yy, wait for a sec Nagumo-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this outfit you see¡¹

    Nana was looking down on herself while asking Hajime to stop.

    ¡¸What, you don¡¯t like it?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, it¡¯s not that. Right, Tae-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from yourade Nana. It looks like you¡¯re thinking the same thing.¡¹

    While they were gathering everyone¡¯s attention wondering what was going on, Taeko made her ¡°treasure warehouse¡± shined.

    ¡¸You know, we mentioned it a bit before this right? That Yuuka rejected the outfit for today.¡¹

    Yuuka who was still being hugged by Tio mama even after standing up from the floor reacted with a jerk.

    ¡¸You mentioned that this world is like science fiction, so of course we also prepared that kind of outfit for her.¡¹

    ¡¸And then what do you know, a coincident! Our outfit right now is also pure white, and the outfit we prepared has almost exactly the same design even if it¡¯s a bit tight! It won¡¯t be embarrassing if everyone wear the same thing! And so Yuuka-chi too if it¡¯s now©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯m wearing that! That, that thing©¤©¤¡¹

    As expected Yuuka didn¡¯t separate from Tio, however, only her face plopped out from Tio¡¯s chest and raised her voice in protest.

    Right after that, the aforementioned outfit was transferred to Taeko¡¯s hand. Nana quickly helped to spread out the outfit so it was easier to see.

    ¡¸Something like skintight bodysuit!!¡¹

    The boys let out ¡¸Oo¡­¡­¡¹ from their lips. There was even a boy among Jasper family who muttered ¡¸S-so other world has that kind of thing too¡­¡­I see¡­¡­¡¹ with an aura as though some kind of a new frontier had been reimed.

    Certainly, that looked like a bodysuit. No, if anything, wasn¡¯t it already a full-body tights? That was what everyone thought.

    The body line of anyone who wore something like that would be fully exposed. There was no doubt that not only the chest shape, but also the navel and the crack of the butt would absolutely stand out distinctly.

    ¡¸Something like pilot suit that oftene out in SF world! At least call it that!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know how hard we had it to make it both pleasant to wear and still fit the body tightly like a rubber suit!¡¹

    ¡¸Annoying! Don¡¯t put real effort for that kind of thing!¡¹

    No amount of hard work was too much if it was for the sake of best friend. Such mettle was radiating out from Nana and Taeko. What a very wasted effort. At the very least they should carefully scrutinize the direction they were putting their effort into. Or that was what Yuuka wished for.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Yuuka. All of our outfits have two stage.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, we proo~~perly make it so that it can hide the whole body!¡¹

    Something else came out from the ¡°treasure warehouse¡±. In a nce it only looked like a slightly dirty cloak. It was a poncho cloak. It was knee-length, with tailcoat and only the front was the length of a miniskirt, while the back was knee-length.

    It was intentionally tailored so the bottom looked ragged and uneven. A pilot who had kept fighting in a devastated world¡­¡­the concept was definitely something like that. Perhaps, they got the idea after hearing about G10¡¯s story.

    It must be the obsession point. The two together were strongly arguing ¡¸The body line is hidden but the tight and voluptuous slender legs can be seen only from the front!¡¹.

    ¡¸What¡¯s not to worry from this? In the first ce it¡¯s also not simr at all with the outfit of Mindy-san and everyone here. I absolutely won¡¯t©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo-chiii!¡¹

    ¡¸Whaddya thinkkk!¡¹

    <em>Don¡¯t you wanna see Yuuka wearing thisss!</em> Nana & Taeko yelled while spreading out their arms to show off the suit like they were a musical show performer.

    Attentions gathered on Hajime!

    Hajime looked at Yuuka. And then, he muttered toward Yuuka who jerked and became on guard from his attention.

    ¡¸What. So you aren¡¯t going to wear that?¡¹

    ¡¸EH!?¡¹

    A somewhat disappointed aura could maybe be felt somehow! Yuuka whose stance was <em>Absolutely not!</em> was quickly looking around everywhere but Hajime!

    The most perplexing thing was that Yue and others were also looking at her with expectation in their eyes for some reason, but it was easy to see what they were looking for. Myuu and Listy, and even Mindy and others were also watching with blushing faces even while their hearts were pounding. It went without saying what the boys¡¯ reaction was.

    ¡¸So you aren¡¯t going to wear it¡­¡­I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    In a sense, the atmosphere was warming up to be one that was suitable for before their departure to here.

    The wordless expectation heightened up.

    In the end, Yuuka¡¯s choice was©¤©¤

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Bodysuit

    From Alice of [Goddess of Victory Nikke]. As expected Yuuka would die from embarrassment wearing it so somewhat long poncho was a necessity.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509

    <strong>Machine World Arc This is Different From What I Thought-</strong>

    <em>She wears it in the end. I knew it.</em>

    Gazes that seemed to say that were focused at behind Hajime. Of course, the target of the gazes was Yuuka.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnu¡­¡­¡­¡­uu¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    She was hiding behind Hajime¡¯s back. Her hands were pressing down on the long poncho that was pointlessly <em>designed </em>to look worn out to cover herself more.

    The back was long while the front was short. So to say it was a cloak that looked like a fishtail dress. If she held the poncho like that, the front part that already only had miniskirt length would lift up even more but¡­¡­

    ¡°This poncho is thest fortress! I¡¯ll defend it to the death-¡° Yuuka-chan¡¯s desperation was as though she was saying that, so she wasn¡¯t self-aware of what she was actually doing.

    To add to that, the science fiction style pilot suit was skintight, however, that was exactly why it seemed to be rubbing the body on various spots, so apparently the stimtion was giving direct attack for each step she took.

    The suit was made with fixation to its fabric so it didn¡¯t chafe, rather the feel on the skin was excellent but¡­¡­but that must made Yuuka felt even more bothered instead.After all since some time ago she had been letting out small voice that sounded somewhat coquettish if they strained their ear.

    Also, currently Hajime and co were walking through the former territory of Mother that was still called as the Heaven even now like in the past.

    Jasper family was walking at the front as the guide. Hajime and co were following behind them.

    Jasper and Mindy had been talking about various things with Hajime and co since some time ago but, the boys of Jasper family were mostly looking inattentive. On top of that they were obstinately fixing their gaze forward.

    Amusingly their ears were red. They were truly gentlemanly with how they weren¡¯t trying to steal a nce. Conversely speaking, Yuuka was looking so er*tic that they thought they mustn¡¯t look.

    Like the youngest boy (12 years old) who was muttering ¡¸Don¡¯t think it don¡¯t think it-. Shiittt, but it keeps filling my mind. How¡¯s the state of below that cloak!? Hah!? Wrong, that¡¯s not it! I¡¯m not imagining anything like that©¤©¤aah, but it keeps filling my mind-. I just can¡¯t help but thinking of how it looks below the lewd big sis¡¯s cloak©¤©¤¡¹ while tearing off his hair.

    <em>Ai-chan-sensei, patient for you desuu! Yes, Shia-san! I¡¯m on it! Prescribing the medicine for the heart!!</em>

    *ash* There was light and the boy temporarily regained his calm. However, the abyss deep inside the cloak that was brought about by the lewd big sis (in the eyes of the boy) had grasped the boy¡¯s mind and wouldn¡¯t let go!

    Don¡¯t imagine it, don¡¯t peer into that abyss. But the more he disciplined himself like that the more he became curious instead! The charm of the lewd big sis (in the eyes of the boy) was boiling up the boy¡¯s innocent curiosity ceaselessly!

    By chance it might have been toote for him. Sexual disposition that had been warped once wouldn¡¯t return back to before¡­¡­

    At this time, nobody knew that this boy wouldter be the first fully fledged fashion designer who would leave behind his name in the history of Coltran¡­¡­but that was a story for another time.

    Also, the girls were ncing back over their shoulder without any reservation. Small voices like ¡¸She¡¯s going that far¡­¡­¡¹¡¸I somehow guessed it. Yuuka-oneesan, she still hasn¡¯t¡¹¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s why she¡¯s desperately doing her best¡¹¡¸Let¡¯s cheer for her!¡¹ could also be heard from them.

    It was painful to stay there. Well, that was why she was using Hajime as a wall to hide from the children though.

    ¡¸Y-Yue-san. The perception blocker is working properly right?¡¹

    Yue who was walking beside Hajime looked back over her shoulder.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s working it¡¯s working. It¡¯s super working.¡¹

    ¡¸Why so lighthearted!?¡¹

    Yuuka became drastically more anxious. Yue¡¯s atmosphere as though she was going to beckon with her hand saying ¡¸How about bing a lewd Onee-san too?¡¹ and her gaze that seemed to have epted her as arade already were fanning up that anxiety even more.

    She clutched the perception blocker artifact Hajime gave her (pin badge shaped ©¤©¤the designs were all the same with smiley mark) even stronger like someone getting attacked by evil spirit clutching a cross.

    She was clutching it together with the long poncho so the front got lifted up even more. It had practically reached until the hip joint¡­¡­

    Listy who was being carried by snugly sitting on Hajime¡¯s right arm and putting both her arms around his neck narrowed her eyes.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t wear it if it makes you that embarrassed.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    It was a clean hit from an extremely reasonable opinion. ¡¸Uuu¡¹ Such moan slipped out from Yuuka. Her mouth was closing and opening like a goldfish seeking air without being able to say a single word more.

    And so the ally of maiden got on stage in her ce.

    ¡¸Haa~, this is why you¡¯re hopeless Listy. You don¡¯t get a maiden¡¯s heart nano.¡¹

    Myuu who was simrly being carried on the left arm shook her head over dramatically as though to say ¡¸Yare yare daze¡¹. At the same time she was also screwing in her own arms around papa¡¯s neck saying ¡¸Your arms are on the way though?¡¹.

    Vein pulsed on Listy-chan¡¯s forehead from Myuu¡¯s attitude. She was also strengthening her grip to absolutely never let go.

    Of course, the arms had been continuously tightening until now from right after papa got badgered for a carry. There was no way this was the aim but, papa¡¯s carotid artery was being splendidly cho~~~~ked.

    His consciousness might sink into darkness like stone if he let his guard down, so he couldn¡¯t rx for even a moment.

    Well, putting that aside.

    ¡¸T-this isn¡¯t like that¡­¡­Nana and Taeko had gone through a lot to prepare this, so as expected, it would make me feel guilty if I don¡¯t wear it¡­¡­besides everyone was looking at me expectantly so I just read the atmosphere you can say¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuuka started muttering excuses that nobody was listening to.

    ¡¸Yep yep, right you are, Yuuka-chi ?¡¹

    ¡¸I get it I get it. Protein is it¡¹

    ¡¸You two are also too lighthearted!¡¹

    Behind Yuuka, Nana was joining her hands behind her head, while Taeko was nodding ¡¸Yep yep¡¹ like a greatly satisfied designer by the appearance of the model she supported.

    But there was zero sign of them listening to what Yuuka say. The replies they gave were truly random. Rather than giving attention to such thing, they were simply enjoying the appearance of their best friend that they had dressed up (?).

    Yuuka nced at Hajime who was walking in front of her. Because Myuu and Listy were hitting each other over Hajime¡¯s head his hair was getting messed up but he showed no sign of looking back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with him¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though she put it on, she wasn¡¯t looking her way at all since some time ago¡­¡­

    Didn¡¯t he want to see¡­¡­?

    Such voice of the heart seeped out and a super small voice slipped out. It could be seen like she was little bit downhearted.

    And so Kaori poked at Hajime¡¯s arm. At the same time, telepath, switch on.

    ¡ºHajime-kun? Isn¡¯t it bad to ignore her after making her wear that?¡»

    ¡ºNo, in the first ce I didn¡¯t say that I want her to wear it or anything.¡»

    ¡ºSaying that after that tant atmosphere is unfair isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡ºGoshujin-sama. The truth art that thy love Yuuka¡¯s reaction correct? Thy enjoy her reaction of what she art wearing rather than the outfit itself.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ve been thinking this from before but, Hajime-san. You¡¯re a bit meany only with Yuuka aren¡¯t you?¡»

    Hajime felt Tio¡¯s amused gaze and, Shizuku and Liliana¡¯s fixed stare *jii~* and shrugged. For the time being the matter of what was he was feeling behind that gesture was set aside.

    ¡¸Sonobe¡¹

    ¡¸! W-what¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t take off the cloak okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll take it off! My dignity and shame will die the moment I lose this!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then good. Don¡¯t let anybody else see it no matter what.¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll show this appeara©¤©¤Hm? ??? ¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yuuka reflexively raised her voice, but midway Hajime¡¯s words got in her mind and she was at a loss for words. She pondered the meaning of the words and her gaze wandered around. Then she interpreted it in her own way and her cheeks silently turned red.

    She suddenly fidgeted around while slightly looking up to stare at the back of the head of Hajime who still wasn¡¯t looking back. She didn¡¯t even realize the two girls who were observing her *jii~~* from both sides.

    ¡¸H-hey, Nagumo. What you said just now, in other words, that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The summit looks like it¡¯ll be good background, make some pose and look over hereter please.¡¹

    ¡¸You think I¡¯m a cosyer!!? I¡¯m absolutely not doing photo session or anything!!¡¹

    A splendid tsukkomi. The she rained punches *poka poka* on Hajime¡¯s back.

    Naturally, the distance became even closer than before. And then, the distance didn¡¯t return to before even after the punches were over. The distance was still so close that she could reach just by extending her hand a little.

    ¡¸What¡¯re these two showing off at us?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaaah, we¡¯re the one getting embarrassed from watching! But so envious!¡¹

    Atsushi and Noboru were dispirited. Noboru was leaking out his honest desire ¡¸If Liu-san do something like giving me such cute punches in embarrassment, I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll ascend to heaven instantly¡¹ at the same time.

    Ryuutarou and Suzu who were at the very back wereposed as expected. They were looking at each other with a wry smile, but they were also leisurely watching the exchange before them in amusement.

    How to say it, it felt like the atmosphere of two was already that of lovers, or middle-aged husband and wife.

    It was then,

    ¡¸Do you get it, nano. This blockhead dunce Listy. This is what they call a maiden¡¯s heart nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Just where?¡¹

    Myuu was pointing at Yuuka, but Listy went ¡¸Haa?¡¹ and stared back fixedly. It seemed that the thing called a maiden¡¯s heart was something that Listypletely didn¡¯t understand.

    <em>Even though she would i~~nstantly go funya funya when she was with papa, why can¡¯t she understand? Even though she was also fidgeting when she got put on papa¡¯sp. Is it because that¡¯s not maiden¡¯s heart but daughter¡¯s heart nano? </em>Myuu thought in her mind with confusion while,

    ¡¸Good grief, to not have any growth in that field at all¡­¡­you better be more diligent in your study nano.¡¹

    ¡¸That ¡°yare yare daze¡± attitude, I¡¯ll hit you with my wrench if you don¡¯t stop right away.¡¹

    Vein was pulsing on Listy¡¯s forehead seeing the shrugging Myuu¡¯s ¡°yare yare daze attitude¡±.

    The ¡¸My my¡­¡­¡¹ mutter from Remia mama kept oning seeing her daughter who hadpletely be provocative. But, she must have gotten used to it. Somehow or another, she was regaining her usual smile, because there was also something heartwarming between the two who showed zero sign of stopping their conversation.

    Yue and others seemed to also feel something heartwarming. But, Yuuka had no presence of mind to feel that. She was muttering ¡¸D-don¡¯t fight about me¡­¡­¡¹ like a heroine from somewhere seeing the two quarreling using her as the topic.

    Perhaps that was why. She also got selected for the role of tragic (?) heroine.

    The hopping mad Listy-chan hopped down from Hajime papa¡¯s carry. She seemed to be thinking of something and approached Yuuka¡¯s side,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what the hell this maiden¡¯s heart is but, in short, you wanna seduce Oto©¤©¤Ani-san right? Then, wearing something like this is no good right?¡¹

    She quickly flipped up Yuuka¡¯s so-calledst fortress with an outstandingly natural movement. Yes, the poncho¡¯s front that was already short even at the best of time got flipped up.

    Naturally, the perfect fit suit (Crotch area!) became exposed. Not only the groin and navel¡¯s line, the plump thighs and the splendid inverted triangle gap, and then©¤©¤

    ¡¸Nnnyaaah!?¡¹

    Yuuka froze for a moment because she didn¡¯tprehend what had been done to her. She became pigeon-toed with an astonishing speed and pulled down the poncho with all her strength.

    And then, her head snapped up in a sh. Her eyes met Hajime.

    Listy just hopped down so he was looking back wondering what she was doing. Nice timing. No, was it the worst timing?

    Yuuka reddened like she was going to erupt. Her expression was overflowing with shame as though she was thinking that she wanted to enter a hole right away if there was one. Was it just her imagination that she caught glimpse of satisfaction inside Hajime¡¯s eyes?

    But, before Hajime or perhaps Yuuka could say something, an additional attack came from Listy-chan.

    Her expression was bing exasperated by Yuuka who was crouching down while pressing her front. Then her hand reached toward the back of the poncho.

    ¡¸Big sis Yuuka. Just what in the world you wanna do? It¡¯s pointless if you hide it right. Cmon, don¡¯t act wishy-washy like that and act bold!¡¹

    She was going to flip up the back part forcefully too like that. Most likely, Yuuka was being designated as a ¡°wussy Onee-san¡± inside Listy.

    <em>If you can¡¯t muster your courage then I¡¯ll give you a push! </em>There was no doubt that was how Listy was feeling. ¡­¡­Though perhaps she was simply feeling irritated.

    Yuuka¡¯s butt almost got exposed once more, furthermore toward Nana and Atsushi and others too who were walking behind her! But, just when that was on the verge of happening,

    ¡¸Stop that you idiot! Nano!¡¹

    Myuu swiftly leaped from papa¡¯s arm. She rotated once in midair while pping down Listy¡¯s hand from above.

    She thennded with one knee & one hand spread out©¤©¤the so called heronding pose. A beat passed and the poncho¡¯s tail fluttered back down. Barely safe!

    Ryuutarou, Atsushi, and Noboru whose gazes snapped aside the instant it almost became visible felt relief even while giving apuse to Myuu.

    Because, Yuuka was looking back over her shoulder toward them. The glint in her eyes seemed to say that she wanted to bury everyone if there was a hole. No, rather she would dig a hole if there wasn¡¯t one. The hole would surely be opened either on their eyes or their forehead.

    The embarrassment immediately came to the forefront and she started trembling fiercely so the three felt relief for the time being.

    ¡¸Stupid stupid stupid! Stupid Listy! Look at what have you done to Yuuka-oneechan nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I just tried to take it off though? You got a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸I got nothing but problem! Nano!¡¹

    Listy-chan not only didn¡¯t look guilty at all, rather she was looking dissatisfied.

    Myuu¡¯s cheeks were twitching while she pointed at Yuuka who was still crouching.

    ¡¸Look nano. Onee-chan is shivering like she has just gotten assaulted by a violent man. That was an outrageous violence nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Why the hell¡¯s that? Certainly it¡¯s an embarrassing outfit but cloths is cloths right? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s naked.¡¹

    The words embarrassing outfit apparently piled on more embarrassment. The shivering became heavy trembling. The girl¡¯s honest opinion was magnifying the damage to Yuuka¡¯s heart¡­¡­

    ¡¸Something like this isn¡¯t any different from naked nano! That¡¯s why she¡¯s wearing the poncho!¡¹

    <em>Not any different from naked¡­¡­that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it, this is crazy isn¡¯t it¡­¡­</em>Yuuka finally became tearful.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s pointless.¡¹

    ¡¸What is!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing but she still do her best to wear it right? Because she want to make Ani-san happy. If that¡¯s what she decided, than she should stick to it till the end no matter how hard it is. Being half-hearted ain¡¯t good.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s! ¡­¡­¡­¡­True!¡¹

    <em>Ah, they agree on that¡­¡­</em>Hajime and others who were watching the exchange between the two girls who stopped walking almost stumbled to hear that.

    At the same time, they also thought ¡¸Isn¡¯t her core too firm for a ten years old girl?¡¹ about Listy¡¯s words. Their expressions also became speechless.

    And then, Yuuka became tantly depressed from being called ¡¸Half-hearted¡¹. Her posture of hugging herself while crouching down switched into getting on all fours on the ground.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but, that¡¯s not it. That¡¯s exactly what a maiden¡¯s heart is about nano. It¡¯s embarrassing wearing a daring outfit, but I want to be thought well by that person I have a feeling for! I want him to look! Aa, but as expected it¡¯s embarrassing to be seen! But~, it¡¯s something like that nano!¡¹

    Myuu joined her hands in front of her chest and exined about maiden¡¯s heart like a stage actress.

    The romance tale master (self-proimed) Liliana was heavily nodding <em>yep yep</em> in agreement. Apparently the shoujo manga of great teacher Sumire had been influencing Myuu¡¯s sensitivity deeply.

    Of course, Yuuka-oneechan was covering her face with both hands. <em>Don¡¯t exin it objectively¡­¡­</em>She looked like she wanted to say that. It looked like Myuu hit the bull¡¯s eye.

    ¡¸Unable to be honest but still working as hard as she can, that¡¯s what good about it. Why can¡¯t you understand nano!?¡¹

    It was an argument that wasn¡¯t based on logic. Rather it could even be said as passionate. Exactly like when Hajime spoke of his hobby.

    After receiving that much exnation, surely even Listy would stop to think about it. Her eyes nced at Yuuka. Yuuka-chan felt that nce and twitched.

    Next, Listy looked at Hajime. Hajime-san twitched from sensing a stray bullet heading his way.

    ¡¸Oto©¤©¤Ani-san, like something like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Because this is the era of diversity.¡¹

    A vague answer. Exasperated gazes that didn¡¯t know what to say to that flew from Ryuutarou and others at him, but of course he ignored them!

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­there¡¯re also times when the process is more important than the result. Is it something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something like that nano.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­so there¡¯s also something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right nano. There¡¯s also something like that nano.¡¹

    For some reason reconciliation and understanding were growing between the two girls. As expected it seemed they suited each other in strange ces.

    Myuu then said ¡¸Myuu will give you some reading called manga that Obaa-chan¡­¡­papa¡¯s Okaa-san drew nano. Use that to study maiden¡¯s heart to your heart¡¯s content, nano¡¹, followed by Listy saying ¡¸WHattt!? Something that Oto©¤©¤Ani-san¡¯s Okaa-san made!? Y-you¡¯re going to give that to me? ¡­¡­T-, tha-, thank¡­¡­youu¡¹ as though she was squeezing out the gratitude from his mouth while being unable to fully hide his happiness.

    Myuu looked satisfied being able to teach about the concept called maiden¡¯s heart even if for a little bit. She whispered ¡¸Good grief it¡¯s not easy being the big sister nano¡¹ inside her heart while concluding the talk.

    Also, the manga set of Sumire-sensei wasn¡¯t something that she brought in this trip because she wanted to enjoy it when there was free time.

    It was for gift from the start. For someone somewhere who she would definitely confront in this trip.

    Myuu too wasn¡¯t honest with how she made no mention of that. To this Remia-okaasan too went ¡¸Oh my oh my ? Ufufu-¡¹. Of course, Yue and others were also grinning seeing that.

    But however,

    ¡¸Yuuka-oneechan can do her best on Yuuka-oneechan¡¯s own pace nano. After all Yue-oneechan and everyone allck shame in some respects, so Myuu love Yuuka-oneechan¡¯s adorableness more instead nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The Onee-chans whocked shame were bombed by the sudden stray bullet.

    The mentioned by name Yue and, Shia who often called an exhibitionist and, Tio who didn¡¯t even need to be mentioned naturally came to mind. But even Shizuku and the others reflexively pressed their hand on their chest, perhaps because some recent this and that came to the mind.

    Mysteriously, Kaori was the only one who looked calm. Not only that, she was making an exasperated face that seemed to say ¡¸Hear that, she say everyone you know? How about everyone act a bit more restrained from now on?¡¹.

    Veins pulsed on the foreheads of Yue and everyone. They exchanged gaze and nodded to each other in the same beat.

    Around tonight, Kaori would surely face an inquisition. The inquisition of the wive~s.

    But putting aside that unproductive feud of the Onee-chans.

    ¡¸Yuuka-oneesan.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for being a wuss¡­¡­please, spare me already¡­¡­¡¹

    Apparently the frank argument of the two girls had reduced the HP of Yuuka-oneechan¡¯s heart to zero. Her heart waspletely broken. Before anyone realized she had switched from being on all fours to pressing her legs and stretching them out as she copsed on the ground.

    As expected after seeing this, anyone would think that that they had overdone it even with the maiden¡¯s heart and what not excluded. Listy knitted her eyebrows,

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for trying to take it off forcefully.¡¹

    And bowed her head sincerely.

    ¡¸Thank god, it¡¯s still not toote for Listy-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Nagumo is a guy who gonna say something like ¡°Even if it¡¯s 100% my bad I can¡¯t lower the head that I don¡¯t wanna to lower!¡± after all. It¡¯s a great thing being able to apologize properly.¡¹

    Suzu and Ryuutarou¡¯s words stabbed Hajime papa. He was whispering something like ¡¸I¡¯m saying something like that only to that shitty hero¡­¡­¡¹. Yue also got hit by the spray from it. After all those were words that she had once said to Kaori. <em>These damn simr husband and wife</em>¡­¡­such gazes rained down on them.

    While such exchange was going on, Listy¡¯s apology entered Yuuka¡¯s ears and she returned to her senses. She lifted up her head.

    ¡¸Ah, no, it¡¯s not like it bothers me so it¡¯s fine!¡¹

    She be unable to endure having a little girl bowing her head to her. Yuuka hurriedly told Listy to lift up her head already.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That so!¡¹

    Yuuka energetically stood up to show how fine she was. She even jumped from the momentum that the bottom of her poncho floated. Also her breasts were swaying too, which was visible even over the poncho.

    Listy stared still at such Yuuka before she nodded once,

    ¡¸Big sis Yuuka is pretty. Desu¡¹

    ¡¸Heh?¡¹

    Perhaps Listy had obtained some degree of understanding from Yuuka¡¯s behavior. Listy resumed talking with forcefully added politenguage at thiste, but to Yuuka the meaning of Listy¡¯s sudden words was more important.

    ¡¸I think you¡¯ve a really great style too. Desu¡¹

    ¡¸E-err, thanks?¡¹

    Were the sudden words meant as apology orpliment? However, she didn¡¯t feel any lip service from Listy¡¯s words. To her it looked like Listy was doing her best in her own way to convey something to her.

    ¡¸Err, that¡¯s why, umm¡­¡­aah, I can¡¯t exin it well, desu-, but!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes?¡¹

    ¡¸The outfit is just outfit and anyone pretty is pretty no matter what so you can just be bold! ¡­¡­Is what I thought. Desu¡¹

    In other words it was that. She must want to say that the pilot suit looked good on her regardless of everything. There was nothing to be embarrassed about. She was charming so there was no need to hide using the cloak.

    She acted roughly not simply because she felt annoyed or because she got provoked by Myuu¡¯s provocative words. She thought Yuuka was a pretty person who had nothing to be ashamed about with her appearance, so she took action to give a push to the back of the wishy-washy Yuuka. That must be what it was.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­oou¡¹

    Voice that had never been heard from Yuuka leaked out. She reddened again. Apparently the girl¡¯s straight punch dealt critical hit to her heart.

    ¡¸Nicely said! Nicely said there, Listy-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you really get it even though you¡¯re still so young. Indeed. Yuuka who is secretly going to gym to train in order to be able to stand side by side with the lined up beautiful woman and girls, possess the body that will make even the same gender go gaa gaa!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸How can she not show it off!!¡¹¡¹

    Nana & Taeko spread out their arms widely with splendid harmony like stage actresses.

    They did what they were doing not fully because they wanted to see Yuuka¡¯s embarrassed look. A part of it was because they wanted to show off the body line that Yuuka had developed with daily effort.

    It was this SF pilot suit outfit that could sufficiently capitalize on that!

    <em>Seriously? </em>The doubting gazes of the male group were directed to them, but putting them aside.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Listy, good job.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, that¡¯s right. That line is like the protagonist of gal game and ero game that Hajime-kun often yed.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second. Why do you two know the title of that type of game I yed? Right, Kaori-san? Oi¡¹

    ¡¸I often asked the manager of the game shop that Hajime-kun is a regr at.¡¹

    ¡¸Managerrrrr!!¡¹

    Apparently his package doctrine and his way of lifing that preferred hunting out game in game shop were in vain. The shop owner wasn¡¯t the type of person who would leak out his customer¡¯s private information but, Kaori-san, just what in the world did she do to him¡­¡­

    Putting that aside, being told straight ¡¸You¡¯re a beautiful person¡¹ from the girl made Yuuka-chan became on cloud nine inside her heart.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. Clothes is just clothes. Rather this clothes doesn¡¯t expose any skin! There¡¯s nooothing to be ashamed at all about itpared to Shia¡¯s usual outfit!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Can I ask to not bring me out asparison every single time in this kind of asion?¡¹

    Shia¡¯s protest and reproachful gaze, of course they didn¡¯t reach Yuuka who was getting into some kind of strange high tension.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a limit at how uncool I can be if I stay a wuss after Listy-chan is cheering me on like this! That¡¯s why, I¡¯ve decided! ©¤©¤I¡¯m taking it off!!¡¹

    <em>Umm, can¡¯t we keep going already? Not many people go through here but, the researchers are also using this path though¡­¡­</em>Jasper who was looking troubled like that since some time ago became startled.

    Mindy-san returned his big brother¡¯s face to look forward *Creak-* with an amazingly quick response.

    The boys were shaken ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸EH!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹, and the aforementioned boy was doing seiza on the ground for some reason. His eyes were wide open with the face of a man who had hardened his resolve to stare deep into the abyss.

    The girls, seeing Yuuka reaching out toward her poncho screamed <em>KYAAAAAAAH</em> shrilly in joy (?). Though Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko immediately called out ¡¸Stop!¡¹ to halt her.

    It was already toote.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not naked so there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of!!¡¹

    Yuuka-chan resolutely tore off the poncho even while her face turned bright red. The poncho then was tossed away heroically. Nana caught it with a jumping catch as though she had been waiting for that exact moment.

    At the same time,

    ¡¸Even though I told you don¡¯t.¡¹

    ck shadow flew out from Hajime¡¯s ¡°treasure warehouse¡±. It was the coat that he wore even during his Tortus era. With liquid metal incorporated into it too, it was the improved version that had grown to posses even flight ability like the mantel of a certain strange doctor.

    It enveloped Yuuka in the ce of poncho. Like she was putting it on from her shoulders.

    It splendidly hid Yuuka¡¯s spunky suit only figure. Hajime also closed the distance to stand in front of her at the same time when the coat flew, so even Jasper who was near them at the front couldn¡¯t see.

    The aforementioned boy who was doing seiza on the ground wasmenting ¡¸Why-, why do you do that-¡¹ while hitting the floor. The gazes of her sisters spoke, ¡¸This boy is no good. We need to do something quickly¡­¡­¡¹. The eyes of the boys were also speaking, ¡¸No, it¡¯s already toote for him¡­¡­¡¹.

    Yuuka looked down open mouthed at herself. Next she timidly looked up at Hajime in front of her.

    ¡¸Well, I won¡¯t deny what Listy say. Though, you¡¯re going to regret doing thister anyway, so hide it properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuuka nodded obediently and her hands held her opened front to properly hide her body. Heat was gradually spreading through her face.

    There, Nana suddenly yelled ¡¸Aah! You took off the poncho too roughly so it¡¯s tornnn!¡¹. Her voice sounded really faked.

    Even Taeko spoke ¡¸Aa, it¡¯s truee! The butts might bepletely exposed like thiss!¡¹ with a monotone inflection.

    <em>Do you two need to go that far¡­¡­</em>exasperated gazes that seemed to say that were directed toward the two from Ryuutarou and others, but Nana and Taeko were busy sending nces at Yuuka.

    Yuuka¡¯s eyes wandered for a bit, then a beatter.

    ¡¸A-apparently it¡¯s like that so¡­¡­can I borrow this?¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever.¡¹

    Hajime easily turned around. Behind him Yuuka was fixing the coat properly on her body happily, while Yue and others were watching over her with veeeeeeery warm eyes.

    ¡¸Myuu, is this a maiden¡¯s heart too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes nano. This too is a maiden¡¯s heart nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, this is her aim from the start?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s tactician maiden¡¯s heart too but, this is a natural maiden¡¯s heart nano.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­so even maiden¡¯s heart has several types. Soplicated.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a maiden¡¯s heart isplicated nano.¡¹

    Myuu and Listy were having such serious talk even while naturally holding up their hands toward Hajime asking to be carried.

    Hajime too quickly stopped walking and naturally carried them up on his arms again.

    ¡¸Oi oi, boss. You already have this many pretty wives and it¡¯s still ain¡¯t enough?¡¹

    Jasper talked to such Hajime with a half-teasing and half-sarcastic tone. Hajime¡¯s gaze flew toward him. He conveyed ¡ºJasper! Behind you, behind!¡» with lips movement and his gaze but,

    ¡¸Eh? What did you say? Wait, what¡¯s with you guys too so suddenly. Gathering at the edges of the path like that¡¹

    Jasper-san was slow to guess. He ran his gaze at Yue and others who suddenly opened a path by gathering to the sides of the path.

    Apparently the children also noticed and they hurriedly lifted up the seiza boy. Mindy was also informing Jasper with a low voice and tapping his shoulder hurriedly. But, it was toote.

    ¡¸N-Nii-san! People are©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸G-governor?¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    Suddenly a female¡¯s voice that didn¡¯t belong to anyone in the group called out to him. Jasper grasped the situation with that. He turned around with a clunky movement like a machine that hadn¡¯t been oiled for long.

    There was a woman at her thirty wearing white coat there. She had a stiff and ckless look with her hair tightly bundled up. Most likely, she was a researcher that Jasper mentioned.

    She looked terribly bewildered. Her hands were holding a bunch of paperwork, but several dozens papers at the top were fluttering down, but she showed no sign of noticing.

    ¡¸Ah, no, it¡¯s not what you think! These people are©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­These people?¡¹

    She followed to where Jasper was looking before this. To the other end of the passage where none of the children were at, and then at the both sides of the path where he was running his gaze at just now.

    Of course, the staff couldn¡¯t perceive anybody wherever she looked.

    ¡¸You were acting really formal for talking to your family¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, oh, no©¤©¤¡¹

    It was only after thiste Jasper realized that the woman didn¡¯t notice the presence of Hajime and co. Mindy held her head in her hands. <em>You¡¯re too shaken up! Stupid Nii-san! </em>She looked like she wanted to say that.

    The staff nced at such Mindy then her expression turned from confusion to great worry. Right after that, her expression tensed and be filled with determination.

    ¡¸Governor, I don¡¯t know what are you doing here with your whole family but, let¡¯s return back home! Come, quickly! Immediately! Take a rxed long rest!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh? No, I¡¯m extremely healthy though©¤©¤¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t listening to Jasper¡¯s confusion and words. The female staff red angrily at Mindy and even scolded ¡¸What¡¯re you doing even though you¡¯re with him this whole time!¡¹.

    ¡¸Anyway, please go home and rest! The children too! Just to be safe, I¡¯ll also call for a medical officer, now, quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸W-why! I told you that there¡¯s no problem!¡¹

    He was in the middle of showing Hajime and co around. Jasper protested that there was no way he could go home, but the female staff looked at him as though to say ¡¸It¡¯s you who don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡¹ instead.

    ¡¸You were talking to empty air cheerfully just now. What is not problematic about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡¹

    Truth. Hajime and co were nodding while lining up in a single row at the side of the path. This research staff, apparently she had really good sight and hearing. It looked like shepletely witnessed Jasper¡¯s strange action.

    ¡¸N-no, that¡¯s why it was me talking with these guys©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Since when you started calling your little brothers as ¡°boss¡±? B-besides¡­¡­¡­¡­I also heard some words about not having enough pretty wives¡­¡­¡¹

    The female staff was blushing a little. Yue and others all started grinning ¡¸Ooh?¡¹.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s a misunderstanding! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m saying anything like©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸And if I can say more, not only you neglected your work, you even used governor authority to use helicopter even though normally you would properly submit the application for it first correct?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, I did. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s the governor authority, so that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just not something that you usually do. Yes, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re confused by the reason you got into panic and flew away while ignoring us, and then going to pick up Listy-san, and then taking a day off right after that¡­¡­yes, those aren¡¯t really any problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that Jasper also got restless and panicky for the reunion with Hajime and co. Apparently it made his consideration for his surrounding became a bit sloppy.

    ¡¸More importantly! The governor is not the only one who seems to be acting strange. Even Listy-san and Paolo-kun too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹

    The seiza boy, aka Paolo-kun pointed at himself. He exchanged gaze with Listy and both of them tilted their head wondering ¡¸What is she talking about?¡¹.

    ¡¸Listy-san was pushing out her hands at the middle of the path for some reason and then stopped movingpletely, and Paolo-kun sat down while hitting the floor while looking really upset and yet¡­¡­you two aren¡¯t even self-aware at all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    Yue and others nodded ¡¸I see¡¹. Certainly, if she couldn¡¯t perceive Hajime and co, the two would definitely look like that to her.

    Simrly, Jasper and co also nodded ¡¸I see¡¹. They thought ¡¸This is bad. There¡¯s no way to exin that at all!¡¹.

    ¡¸Looks like this is even more serious than I imagined¡­¡­. Hah, so it¡¯s something like that!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean!?¡¹

    ¡¸Governor noticed some kind of abnormality. That was why, you chose to recuperate together with family. But, the situation worsen. You judged that it won¡¯t be solved with simple recuperation and came here!¡¹

    ¡¸The situation is certainly worsening here! Even now at this moment!¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no! That¡¯s not©¤©¤¡¹

    The female staff took out some kind of device from her pocket and pressed a button. Immediately hurried footsteps could be heard from the corner at the other end of the corridor.

    It seemed that it was some kind of device for signaling an emergency.

    ¡¸Wait, what are you©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s true! Nii-san and Listy, and even Paolo suddenly started talking to imaginary friend! We wish to get the opinion of the experts by all means!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Mindy-san abruptly confessed. <em>What¡¯s she saying? </em>Jasper & Listy & Paolo-kun were all looking shocked.

    Hajime and co also thought ¡¸Isn¡¯t that excuse too crude?¡¹, but they saw staffs came running from the corridor ahead yelling ¡¸What¡¯s wrong!¡¹¡¸Why is someone pressing the emergency call for the governor!?¡¹¡¸Did something happen to that person!¡¹¡¸I thought that his condition was strange since this morning!¡¹, they guessed it.

    As they thought, Jasper was apparently very loved here. A group of nearly ten people showed up in the blink of eye. Every one of them looked worried and anxious.

    Perhaps even more people would converge here as more time passed. Arguing back and forth here wouldn¡¯t be a good n even if Hajime and co gathered at the edges of the path to avoid them.

    ¡¸Please bring them to the medical room! We¡¯ll©¤©¤head to Mother¡¯s grave. We¡¯ll pray for the recovery of the three of them. Because that¡¯s the only thing we can do¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mindy-san¡­¡­yes, we understand! Leave the governor and your two siblings to us!¡¹

    ¡¸Mindy!? You©¤©¤¡¹

    Mindy¡¯s grief and request that showed her trust to them made the pressure of the staffs swelled up. The family was the one feeling the most worried here. And so they had to hold tight in their ce! They thought.

    And so ¡¸Now! Quickly to the medical room!¡¹¡¸Mobilize everyone with medical knowledge!¡¹¡¸Activate as many examination devices as possible!¡¹ they all raised their voices hurriedly while surrounding the three altogether and urged them to return back to the path they came from protectively.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a misunderstanding! I¡¯m not strange or anything! I¡¯m just seeking the abyss!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s speaking iprehensibly¡­¡­this might be a serious illness-¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry! Just carry him up!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, don¡¯t lift me! I¡¯m going together with Oto©¤©¤Ani-san!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why let¡¯s go together with your big bro Jasper-san okay?¡¹

    As expected even Listy apparently couldn¡¯t act violent with the staffs who were only worried about them and got instigated by her big sis on top of that.

    In the end, their resistances were futile.

    ¡¸Mindy! I¡¯ll leave the rest to you~~~~~¡¹

    ¡¸Betrayal! Mindy-neechan! You betrayed meeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll return back right awayyyyy~~~~~!!¡¹

    Jasper got dragged by two people holding him from the sides, while the two children were carried on stretchers with two people each carrying them saying <em>Heave ho! Heave ho!</em>

    A beat passed.

    ¡¸Now! Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸You switch so quick-¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Mindy pped and urged everyone to move on with a smile so cheerful that Yuuka, Nana, and Taeko reflexively made tsukkomi.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten really tough, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the governor¡¯s closest family. I¡¯ve experienced quite much on my own.¡¹

    Hajime looked like he didn¡¯t know what to say. Mindy responded with a wry smile.

    In any case, the risk of discovery left thanks to the noble sacrifice of the three.

    Hajime and co looked at each other, and they all looked like they didn¡¯t know what to say as expected. Then they advanced forward.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Like that they arrived to a wide space.

    It was slightly dirty or damaged here and there. There was a wreckage of a machine that had lost its original shapepletely at the center. There was also something coil shaped that was broken and fell halfway from the ceiling.

    The wreckages of the machine soldiers had been collected, but it was clear to see that there had been an intense battle here.

    Yes, this ce was none other than the room where Endou Kousuke got summoned. Just as nned. First they were going to watch the scene of that time when Aby got summoned.

    ¡¸Err, is it okay to not wait for Jasper-san and others?¡¹

    Yuuka who looked like she was wearing overly long sleeves now due to size difference was checking while looking toward the entrance.

    The children of Jasper family were going ¡¸Just what are they going to start here?¡¹ with looks of excitement. Their eyes were sparkling with curiosity. No sign of worry for their eldest brother and little sister and brother could be seen there.

    ¡¸A part of me want to wait for them but¡­¡­most likely the research staffs will alsoe with Nii-san and the others if theye here.¡¹

    Only Jasper family knew that the wreckage was a ¡°summoning device¡±.

    Even the research institute had hypothesized that this ce must be some kind of important facility because the sign of fighting here was greater than other ce, but although they had investigated and researched, sure enough the wreckage was too advanced that they didn¡¯t even have any estimate what function this ce could have.

    They hadpletely thrown the towel. There were many other ces that should be researched than here, so at present, the research staffs didn¡¯te to this ce often.

    The governor was going to gather his whole family in this kind of ce¡­¡­

    Certainly, that would look suspicious. Not in the sense of suspecting the family was scheming something, but in the sense of suspecting their sanity.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re going to record it anyway. We can watch it as many times as we liketer so it¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Endou will think it¡¯s fine at all though?¡¹

    Ryuutarou¡¯s tsukkomi was naturally ignored. As though to say it was fine to have as many material as possible for bullying Abyssgate.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s watch quickly nano! Before Listye back! Now now!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, really Myuu. You¡¯re being mean like that again¡­¡­bad girl¡¹

    Remia mama¡¯s scolding naturally got ignored. As though to say that she would do anything if it was for asserting dominance over Listy.

    ¡¸Then, shouldst I do it? It wouldst be better for Yue to concentrate on the perception blocker and illusion after all, and just now she blundered from focusing too much on Yuuka¡¯s stripping.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call it stripping! You make it sounds like I got naked!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. I only caught a glimpse but, Yuuka-chan, your body has gotten far better than what I saw before. I unconsciously felt captivated.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been preparing for this trip isn¡¯t it? I could feel your drive.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori and Shizuku too can you two stop looking at me fixedly like that!?¡¹

    That was why, they werete in noticing that a staff was approaching. Apparently it was also the same with Shia and others.

    ¡¸That was a lewd body.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, very lewd.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia and Lily too what¡¯re you two saying so seriously like that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka-san, there¡¯s nothing wrong with building a lewd body but, I think lewd behavior that give bad influence to innocent boy is no good!!¡¹

    ¡¸Can you shut up Ai-channn!? Also stop saying lewd lewd repeatedly like that-¡¹

    The bright red Yuuka-chan hugged herself to hide her body while still wearing the overly long sleeves. <em>Enough already! Show the past quickly! It¡¯s painful staying here with all the boys desperately looking away while counting the bullet holes on the wall! </em>She pleaded with her eyes.

    ¡¸Got it got it. Tio, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, leave it to me. Wait for a little. I¡¯m searching for the time axis.¡¹

    Tio closed her eyes. Immediately, magic power that resembled the night sky and twinkling stars made the whole room gleamed. It instantly stole the hearts of the children. <em>Waah,</em> cheers rose up.

    Before long Tio opened her eyes.

    ¡¸Right there!¡¹

    The past was projected. The original room without any wreckage or damage ovepped on the reality.

    Dozens of fully armed machine soldiers were surrounding an altar. Right after that, the ceiling¡¯s coil sparked and a pir of light was connected between the ceiling and the altar.

    ¡ºMy thanks. Remnant of old era who fail to die¡»

    A voice that contained plenty of delight resounded. It was Mother¡¯s voice. The bodies of Mindy and others jerked for a moment.

    ¡ºOther world¡¯s power, resource, all of them are on the palm of my hand¡­¡­¡»

    The summoning device sparked even stronger and the light was like shes. Hajime¡¯s group and Mindy¡¯s group reflexively lifted up their hands to cover their eyes.

    ¡ºNow,e forth. Someone of other world. Be my nourishment together with your disrespectful brethren!!¡»

    Maybe it was just their imagination but Mother¡¯s voice sounded merry. Was it still not enough for her even though she had built a rock solid dystopia? She looked like she was dreaming of the many powers she would be able to obtain from other world.

    That guy appeared in front of such Mother.

    ¡ºAAAAAAANBILIIIIIVABLEEEEEEEE!!!¡» (TN: Unbelievable said in Engrish)

    <em>Really, it¡¯s unbelievable</em>. Hajime-san and co made a face that seemed to say that.

    The space that was filled with radiance that could even be said as fantastical along with a pir of light, added by the malicious aura of Mother. The eyes of Mindy and the children who were holding their breath before such spectacle turned into dot.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Because, manifesting at the upper part of the pir of light was a man in ck, who for some reason was making the pose of a raging hawk.

    The man slowly descended to the altar. Perhaps the gravity control was working.

    The man¡¯s pose subtly changed on the way. From a raging hawk to the pose of a bird that looked like it would take flight anytime now. His chest was puffed out, while his hands were held horizontally. Only his wrists were pping like wings even now.

    Of course, nobody understood why he was doing that.

    Look, even Mother was speechless.

    Meanwhile, the lord who slowlynded on the ground showed not even a shred of confusion from being summoned. Rather he did a heronding pose as though to say that was the most important thing.

    And then, of course he did a turn.

    ¡ºThe abyss has swooped down upon this ce!! Wee me with a thunderous apuse!!¡»

    A push up of the sunsses. Then he crossed his arms with a slightly tilting posture. Last he exhaled <em>fuh </em>and smiled with only his lips.

    <em>Nail it! A perfect summoning scene! </em>He looked like he was thinking that.

    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t look like anyone here including the children of Jasper family was able to agree with him. Of course, Mother who was still being silent was also the same.

    And yet, the machine soldiers all pointed their gun barrel toward him even without order. What a profound mystery. Were they instinctually on guard? In the presence of this impossible to understand odd creature of another world?

    In any case, the feeling of the past Mother and Mindy and others were surely in agreement, no doubt about it. That was to say,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Somehow this is different from what I thoughttt!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    <em>Isn¡¯t that right, </em>Hajime and others thought.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Sorry that the story doesn¡¯t progress at all. My pen would subconsciously race on paper when I start writing Yuuka or Hinorin. Well, Aby is the one that make my pen race the most though.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Won¡¯t you be a lewd Onee-san too

    From Akaza¡¯s¡¸Won¡¯t you be a demon too?¡¹ of [Kimetsu no Yaiba].

    ¨C I can¡¯t lower a head that I don¡¯t want to lower!

    From Saito of [Zero no Tsukaima].

    ¨C I¡¯m not naked so it¡¯s not embarrassing!

    From ¡¸It¡¯s not panty so it¡¯s not embarrassing!¡¹ of [Strike Witches]. At that time Shirakome thought that the difference of genius and pervert is paper-thin.

    ¨C This boy is no good. We have to do something quickly¡­¡­

    From the MC of [Death Note] thinking ¡¸This guy is no good¡­¡­I¡¯ve to do something quickly¡­¡¹.

    ¡ùSorry but please let me to make announcement! Theplete Blu-ray Box of Anime Arifureta will be released at 25 September!

    In addition of Anime first and second season, unbroadcasted OVA, picture drama, and various other things are apparently included inside too. There¡¯s also special perks for each shop so please check it out no matter what.

    Official site /bluray/3685

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511

    <strong>Machine World Arc Just a Single Syble, But What a Syble It Was!</strong>

    ¡ºNnnnnnnn!!?¡»

    A stifled scream echoed. The past Kousuke-kun was writhing in agony.

    His stomach was shot by the past demon king.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡º¡ºEH!?¡»¡»¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The children of Jasper family & Mindy-san reflexively looked toward Hajime in a sh.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Even the past Mother & G10 looked mind-blown. To a degree that the voices of shock were harmonized at the present and the past.

    Meanwhile, Ryuutarou and Yuuka and others had gone past feeling astonishment. Perhaps they had half expected it and they were making face that seemed to say ¡¸He really fucking did it¡­¡­¡¹.

    But, even such astonishment and cringing disgust were easily left behind by the past cruel reality.Without even any time to take a breath, the second round of Kousuke-kun¡¯s suffering arrived!!

    ¡ºHigiiiiiii!?¡»

    A shriek that vividly sounded like death throes echoed once more.

    The past hero cut open his stomach.

    Even though he was practically unharmed thanks to his own strength even after getting summoned to another world by a malicious entity, that Kousuke-kun was given the greatest damage by his own allies. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t by ident, but apletely intentional deed without any ground for excuse.

    If Emily-chan and others were present here, they might shed river of tears while screaming <em>Please stop it already-</em>, but the reality was callous as expected.

    <em>Not yet. It¡¯s still far from over!</em> As though to say that, a spider type golem leaped into the wound. ¡ºNgyohee!?¡» Such bizarre voice that was unthinkableing out from a human body agitated the listeners¡¯ eardrums with a lot of difort.

    The children turned white while unconsciously holding their stomach. Some children even crouched down.

    ¡¸Just stop this already! Just what have Endou ever done to you guys!¡¹

    The kindhearted Yuuka-chan pleaded tearfully with her still long sleeves as though speaking in the ce of Emily and others who weren¡¯t here, but naturally the past didn¡¯t change.

    Faced by the scene that was too stimting in various senses, Yue considerately put mosaic over some spots to censor the sight but¡­¡­

    ¡¸No, doesn¡¯t that make it even more grotesque?¡¹

    ¡¸This ispletely an R18 stter movie¡­¡­¡¹

    It was a gruesome sight that made even Nana and Taeko to look the most put off ever.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t want to experience Ali¡ðn for reaalllllllllllll!!!¡»

    <em>¡º</em><em>IiIIII (</em>Explosive recovered<em>¨D¨D¨D¨D</em>)<em>!!!</em><em>¡»</em>

    Blood sttered spider legs were crawling out chaotically from Kousuke-kun¡¯s stomach.

    Everyone¡¯s imagination got whipped up instead thanks to the mosaic. The scene looked even more profane because of that. Many of the children might faint from watching the scene if Aiko hadn¡¯t casted ¡°Soul Repose¡± right away.

    That was just how sanity reducing the grossness of the scene was.

    In fact, the children were still turning pale, averting their eyes, or looking like they wanted to puke even after receiving the mind stabilizer.

    ¡¸As expected from Oto©¤©¤Ani-san. Even his way of helping is merciless. I gotta follow his example.¡¹

    ¡¸FUH, listen to this and be shocked nano. Papa once even shot Yue-oneechan mercilessly nano. He mercilessly shaved even the scalp of the woman he loved the most nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, shaving the scalp¡­¡­of big bro or Mindy-oneechan? I still can¡¯t do something like that¡­¡­I¡¯ve still got a long way to go huh.¡¹

    It felt like the two girls who were clinging close on Hajime¡¯s legs were having a terrifying conversation.

    <em>We need to firmly talk about thister. For their education! Education!</em> Remia mama & Mindy-san were exchanging such gaze with resolve.

    Hajime papa himself was making a face that seemed to say ¡¸Stop bringing that old story already¡­¡­¡¹. When Yue asked ¡¸¡­¡­Theen, you won¡¯t shoot anymore?¡¹ from beside him,

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll shoot though?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    He answered right away like that and received some punches in indignation.

    But let¡¯s put that aside for now.

    ¡¸Even though he was that cool at the previous fight¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸His entrance was totally weird, even so the way he fought serious was heroic, and yet¡¹

    ¡¸Why is it then¡­¡­he can¡¯t stay cool to the end I wonder? Should I say that he¡¯s fundamentally pitiful, or that his existence is like a joke¡­¡­¡¹

    The past Kousuke had received violence that might normally kill the average person from shock, but after that he was energetically snapping and yelling angrily at his surrounding. Seeing such sight, the children looked like they didn¡¯t know what to say even while still looking pale.

    After observing the mortalbat (?) of the abyss lord obstinately stripping himself at any cost and Mother wanting him to wear clothes no matter what, Hajime and co once more watched the deathly battle to destroy the summoning device till the end.

    The battle disyed the superhuman figure fighting without fear and without retreat. The figure that was seriously thinking of hisrade and regretting the self-destruction development ¡¸Netemp-chaaaann¡¹, and then that figure aplishing the role that was entrusted to him.

    Every part of that scene brightened up the eyes of the children. The sight was enough to make all of them epted that Abyssgate was really a hero just as they thought.

    Even Listy who reflexively screamed ¡¸Perverttttttt!!!¡¹ the first thing as soon as she rejoined the group got impressed ¡¸This is, the existence who is recognized by Oto©¤©¤Ani-san as his right hand man¡­¡­as expected¡¹ without any doubt remaining.

    That was just how cool Abyssgate looked as he attempted to destroy the summoning device.

    And yet, at the next observation spot©¤©¤when the group came to the ce where Hajime & Kouki reunited with Kousuke and watched the past there, he acted the entric full throttle right from the start. Then right after that he returned to his natural self and blew his top, and then he got into this state.

    The hearts of the children, were joined as one in a sense.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸I don¡¯t get it at all¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The man who put the emotion of those watching him on a jet coaster just from watching. That was the abyss lord.

    ¡¸Everyone, don¡¯t think deeply about it! Just brush it away as him being that kind of creature!¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds persuasiveing from Shia-san.¡¹

    <em>As expected from a rtive of Hauria,</em> Liliana said with a conflicted expression.

    ¡¸I think there art something wrong with thinking of thy rtives as ¡°that kind of creature¡± though?¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t sound convincing at alling from Tio.¡¹

    ¡¸What doth thy mean by that!?¡¹

    Tio looked like she wanted to protest but, her own rtives were giving up on her thinking ¡°Our princess, has already be that kind of creature. If we don¡¯t think of her like that we¡­¡­¡±, so certainly it was just as Kaori said.

    ¡¸Still, that Kouki¡­¡­it get me thinking again from watching this.¡¹

    ¡¸He has changedpletely¡­¡­is that what you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Ryuutarou & Suzu were giving exactly the same smile at each other. <em>He¡¯s doing far better than when he just rush ahead with only his sense of justice before but, isn¡¯t he getting influenced too much by the demon king?</em> They couldn¡¯t stop such thought from crossing their mind.

    Shizuku also nodded with the same expression.

    ¡¸If it was previously, it would be impossible for him to cut open his friend¡¯s stomach without hesitation.¡¹

    ¡ºH-how inhuman¡­¡­cold blooded¡­¡­¡»

    Mother represented the voice of everyone¡¯s heart in a nice timing.

    The worst coldblooded Ai who turned mankind into her own ything for centuries just for the sake of her own greed was made to say something like that.

    Of course those words were mainly referring to demon king Hajime but, the hero who said something like ¡°It¡¯s fine if the cut is clean!¡± to the fiercely protesting Kousuke without even looking ashamed was also sufficiently unhinged.

    ¡¸Kouki-oniisan¡­¡­so he was that kind of person¡­¡­¡¹

    Look, a girl who might be idolizing Kouki was greatly shocked because of that.

    ¡ºMother! The many misdeeds you have done until now arepletely unforgivable! You even reduced my important friend to that state. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you¡¯re offering me, it¡¯ll be your great error if you think I¡¯ll be swayed by that!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸No, it was Nagumo(-chi)(-kun) who caused Endou to end up like that¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s you who caused me to end up like this¡­¡­¡»

    The past Kousuke and, the present Atsushi, Noboru, Nana, and Taeko¡¯s tsukkomi ovepped.<em> It¡¯s exactly as they said isn¡¯t it</em>, the children were also nodding deeply in agreement.

    But, the strangely dramatical past Hajime ignored Kousuke¡¯s protest like a breeze and ran his mouth in perfect form.

    ¡ºThe most precious thing in this world is human life! Your act of barbarity that toy with those lives is something that I cannot possibly overlook! I shall fight! For the sake of the world! For the sake of the people©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸Y-Yue-san, what do we do! Nagumo is broken! It¡¯s like he has turned into Amanogawapletely!¡¹

    ¡ºA-Amanogawa, what do we do! Nagumo is broken! It¡¯s like he has turned into you!¡»

    The past Kousuke ovepped with the present again. This time it was with Yuuka-chan. Hajime¡¯s behavior that was just too abnormal made her reflexively seeking help to the first wife-sama with tearful eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Certainly, I don¡¯t want to see this kind of Hajime-¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it, just like how Amanogawa got influenced by Nagumo, Nagumo also got infected by Amanogawa¡¯s©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸You two, can you stop looking at me like I¡¯m a seriously sick person?¡¹

    Hajime spontaneously narrowed his eyes and double pinched both Yue and Yuuka¡¯s cheek *munii~~*.

    Yue and Yuuka both mumbled ¡¸¡¸Hyes, yhess¡¹¡¹ tearfully. ¡­¡­But, they both also looked a bit happy together. Wonder what it was about.

    Putting that aside, even inside the past Kousuke was shuddering in fear and saying ¡ºThen don¡¯t tell me, you have gotten infected Amanogawa!?¡».

    That was just how much the heroic looking demon king was causing intense difort to anyone who watch him.

    Just like Yue and Yuuka at the present, no, he had not even a shred of their adorableness but, the past Kousuke was also writhing in agony when Kouki poked his wound ¡ºEi¡» with his fingertip.

    It seemed that such interpretation also felt extremely deplorable for the hero.

    But, even suchedic exchange onlysted until that moment.

    ¡ºEnough. Then I¡¯ll cut off your four limbs and alter your memory to be an obedient guinea pig. You can regret to ever join hand with the garbage over there.¡»

    ¡ºI will never regret my choice! I, I will surely¨D¨D¡»

    A beat passed and what resounded was,

    ©¤©¤Kill you

    Rather, that voice sounded very quiet. It was so quiet it made one wondered what was the deal with his sonorous narration like a stage actor just now. His tone was calm, and also giving the greatest chill ever to all of his listeners.

    The children raised their voices ¡¸Hih¡¹ as though their neck was strangled.

    Even Ryuutarou and others who knew of Hajime when he got serious unconsciously made <em>Hyuh</em> sound with their throat and straightened their back. Even the past hero and abyss lord became stiff from the tone. The promation was like a curse that was filled to the brim with dreadfulness and killing intent that pushed down the target into the abyss of despair.

    Yue and others blushed while muttering ¡¸Aa, this is really Hajime when in front of an enemy¡­¡­¡¹.

    The past Mother disyed her unrest. The parting threat that she left behind sounded like something that she was just barely able to do.

    ¡¸HAA HAA, what a relief¡­¡­I thought that Oto©¤©¤Ani-san had gone mad¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is it that bad it makes you hyperventte nano? Certainly, Myuu think that doesn¡¯t suit papa at all at the slightest no matter wha~~at though.¡¹

    It seemed that the performance also received extremely bad review from the little girls. The hero Hajime was.

    <em>I-it was that bad huh¡­¡­</em>Hajime papa became somewhat dejected.

    ¡¸I intentionally emphasized my intent to defeat her to distract her from my true objective of securing electricity generator. It¡¯s true you know? I¡¯m not lying. Much less me getting infected or something by Amanogawa. Well yeah I used him as reference but, it was just for reference till the end©¤©¤¡¹

    He firmly (desperately) defended himself. He had to prevent his frogization in his daughter¡¯s eyes no matter what! (TN: Frogization is a phenomenon where a person¡¯s romantic feelings for someone cool off as soon as thetter shows signs that they are interested too, and the original pursuer starts having an ¡°ick¡± feeling for the other. A hot new ng for Japan¡¯s Gen Z)

    Though of course, it was impossible for Myuu to get disillusioned by her papa.

    ¡¸Fufu, Myuu know nano.¡¹

    In fact, Myuu chuckled seeing her papa looking somewhat desperate like that. She wasn¡¯t giving him her usual innocent smile, but an understanding one. Yes, it was adylike smile just like one that Yue would show Hajime when he got too absorbed into his hobby¡­¡­

    His seven years old daughter smiled warmly at him in understanding¡­¡­it hit his heart hard instead¡­¡­

    It was even more so because Yue and others were watching the father-daughter interaction with warm smiles as though they were saying ¡¸Oh my¡¹.

    ¡¸Listy, remember this one nano.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Talking not a lie but also not the truth¡± is also papa¡¯s signature move to provoke or distract the opponent!¡¹

    ¡¸! In short¡­¡­use your head too huh! That¡¯s if I wanna be like Oto©¤©¤Ani-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Just now too, it was partly for pressuring the enemy so she didn¡¯t notice the electricity stealing but, at the same time it was also a serious threat nano. Papa had decided to absolutely kill Mother the moment she managed to summon Endou here. After all papa will never allow an existence that can possibly summon Myuu and everyone away!¡¹

    ¡¸So that impact was exactly because the promation itself was a serious one huh. No wonder even Mother didn¡¯t notice that it was a bluff. It¡¯s useful information-. As expected from Ani-san!¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou. That¡¯s, yep, good then¡­¡­¡¹

    His beloved daughter¡¯s perfect understanding. And then, Listy who was learning how to use provocation and mixing lies with truth. It made Hajime looked like he didn¡¯t know what to say in respond.

    Myuu was looking smug while sending nces at him. The shade of Yue that he felt from her before wasn¡¯t there anymore. Hajime felt a bit relieved while gently caressing the head of Myuu who looked like she wanted to be praised.

    Listy who saw that also,

    ¡¸Oto©¤©¤Ani-san, I¡¯ll, work hard! I¡¯ll work hard so I can use lie and threat skillfully too! I¡¯ll definitely perfect how to do surprise attack and sneak attack too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Extremely dangerous promation that at the very least he really didn¡¯t want to hearing from a ten year old girl was proimed to him along with sparkling eyes.

    Next, as though to say that it was unfair that it was only Myuu, she rubbed her head at him like a spoiled kitten.

    Hajime patted her head just like with Myuu while reflexively speaking words of apology.

    Because, Mindy-san was looking his way with a terrible gaze¡­¡­

    Setting aside that concern from Mindy of the children¡¯s education in aesthetic sensibility,

    ¡¸T-this one also has a terrific intensity to it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My my¡­¡­as expected, it¡¯s different from just watching the video¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana and Remia¡¯s trembling voices could be heard.

    A great volume of liquid metal©¤©¤the upperworld soldiers became a single giant wave.

    It was abined upperworld soldiers©¤©¤an aggregation of upperworld soldiers. Their form was truly that of a living tsunami.

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s really a stirring sight!¡¹

    ¡¸The demon king(King), hero(Ace), then the abyss lord(Joker), along with G10 and Netemp-san and Etemp-san. It¡¯s totally the strongest Royal Straight lineup!¡¹

    <em>Nice wording I said there ain¡¯t it?</em> Atsushi said with a smug face, but unfortunately there wasn¡¯t anyone who reacted. He became a bit down.

    Because it was just as Noboru said, the development happening right now was really soul stirring. Everyone was looking excited. Their sight was fixed to the past rey like they were movie viewers watching the grand climax of an action movie.

    ¡¸A joint fight of those three¡­¡­I¡¯m feeling emotional for some reason¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Looking at the whole picture there were a lot of times they worked together. But you know, when counting just the times they faced the same enemy at the same ce¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This is the first time, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡ºFuhahah, what a great fortune to be able to dance in the stage where the hero and the demon king are forming a united front! Seething-, my blood is seethingggg, truly excitinggg!!¡»

    It must be Shizuku who was worried the most about the way Kouki acted, and the feeling he directed toward Hajime during their time at Tortus. That was exactly why she undoubtedly felt happy seeing them fought side by side no matter how many times she had seen it.

    And, exactly because they knew how Shizuku felt that Kaori and Liliana¡¯s expressions softened.

    A fierce battle was unfolding before their eyes. For the three whose power was heavily restricted, it was an extremely dangerous battlefield where just a single mistake would invite instant death.

    But for Shizku, the sight might be something that brought warmth to her heart instead.

    ¡¸Awesome. That¡¯s like Nagumo¡¯s transmutation huh.¡¹

    ¡¸This ce is really SF huh. There¡¯s robot army and beam cannons flying everywhere.¡¹

    ¡ºFuh, in front of my abyss the like of light is meaningless! And the reason is because what is called abyss is the absolute darkness that swallow all light into oblivion!!¡»

    A part of the unified upperworld soldiers formed the shape of cannon turret and fired an extra thick beam. The target was Hajime. The beam was fired in sweeping trajectory, however, Kouki was the one who stopped it.

    It was like he was covering for Hajime. He easily cut down the cannon turret like tofu with his ¡°sword draw using his extending de¡±.

    While the beam lost directionality and couldn¡¯t snipe him, Hajime swiftly executed precision shooting at the cores around the cannon turret. Just as aimed, the gathered energy exploded. A part of the unified upperworld soldiers was erased wholly.

    ¡¸Teamwork¡­¡­doesn¡¯t feel like it. As expected.¡¹

    ¡¸But it also doesn¡¯t feel like coincidence.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly right. The two of them ended up looking like they hath worked together as the result of carrying out the optimum solution in the battlefield.¡¹

    Ryuutarou and Suzu¡¯s impression was replied by Tio with admiration coloring her tone.

    For some reason Myuu scoffed. Was she being affected by the lord¡¯s atmosphere? It made papa wanted to warn her to¡¸Stop with the scoff¡¹.

    ¡¸Tio-oneechan, in short, nano! This is what you called©¤©¤¡±In our business, there¡¯s no such thing as a convenient excuse like [team y]. If there is any, it¡¯s only [teamwork] that arises from [stand y]¡± nano!¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou? Is that another line from some kind ofic? Where didst thou bring out such somber voice¡­¡­however, umu. Those art excellent words. It¡¯s exactly as thy say.¡¹

    ¡º©¤©¤Kuku, in other words it¡¯s more than enough-!!¡»

    Netemp and Etemp also didn¡¯t lose. The video recording was from the arachnes¡¯ point of view so their movement was hard toprehend but, looking at the scene objectively like this it showed that the two¡¯s contribution also wasn¡¯t small.

    They were curbstomping the rushing machine soldiers while supporting the lord. <em>We¡¯re fellow machines but our level is different!</em> It was as though they were showing off like that.

    It wasn¡¯t showed in the video recording but, during the fight they often waved their leg toward the monitoring camera near the ceiling or the machine soldier¡¯s monoeye as though to say <em>tsk tsk tsk</em>, or shaking their butt toward them, or making strange pose¡­¡­

    They were clearly making gestures to anger Mother here and there.

    Meanwhile, the demon king & the hero were also enduring the enemy¡¯s fierce assault while having some idle talk that result-wise also served as provocation.

    ¡ºEarth is unexpectedly fantastical you see, what you see there is the result of Endou getting cornered.¡»

    Kouki saw Kousuke¡¯s worsening abyss symptom andunched false usation (?) <em>You¡¯re the cause aren¡¯t you!</em> at Hajime. Hajime was upset by the usation and exined the truth (?).

    ¡ºYou¡¯re lying.¡»

    ¡ºAfter all right now that guy has three more fianc¨¦s other than Rana. A genius blonde haired beautiful girl professor, a skilled beautiful otaku agent and a clumsy strong exorcist.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re lying right!?¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸No way¡­¡­.¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡ºWhile you were gone, there were things like people turning into monsters, or demon from hell trying to rule over the world.¡»

    ¡ºTell me that you¡¯re lying!¡»

    By the way, the ¡¸No way¡­¡­.¡¹ at the middle there came from the children of Jasper family. They were all feeling astounded.

    <em>So earth actually isn¡¯t a paradise¡­¡­it¡¯s a inly terrifying ce huh¡­¡­</em>naturally such shock was also included but, the shock of the revtion about the wives surpassed that.

    ¡¸No, certainly he was super cool when destroying the device though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, he stripped you know? He stripped in front of the enemy and with a resolute will at that you know?¡¹

    ¡ºCount on me! This abyss lord won¡¯t mind to strip one for the team!!¡»

    ¡¸Wait, thinking carefully the description of girlfriends was also strange!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, the mystery is solved! They¡¯re all cut from the same cloth!¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s like that! Surely they¡¯re all a rare type of people even in the whole world.¡¹

    ¡¸Then it won¡¯t be strange for them to get attracted to each other!¡¹

    ¡ºAs expected it looks like we¡¯re all tied by the red string of dessttiNYYY!! This feeling, it¡¯s truly loveeeee!!¡»

    It looked like the truth that the abyss lord had multiple lovers was the most shocking above all else. The children felt like their feeling would be murky the whole time and they wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night if they somehow didn¡¯t manage to convince themselves with an exnation that they could ept. Especially the boys.

    If Emily heard them she would furiously protest with a demonic look at the way they rationalized the situation.

    Misunderstanding that was spreading among the other world children.

    Myuu muttered ¡¸Hina-chan is safe nano!¡¹ inside her heart with a thumb up while opening her mouth to resolve the misunderstanding about Emily-oneechan and others.

    But, naturally this child was also among the shaken up children.

    ¡¸T-that perve©¤©¤Anusgate has lover¡­¡­that, many?¡¹

    ¡¸Listy! You got a syble wrong nano! Of all things, that¡¯s the one thing that you cannot mistake nano! Also, using thatbination make you mention gate twice nano! Though that isn¡¯t an important part!¡¹

    Latinnguage was a holynguage for chuuni lover. Myuu who was receiving gifted education from Nagumo family of course knew about it! No, there was no need to know about suchnguage though!

    After all she had finished reading the thick Latinnguage dictionary in papa¡¯s room!

    ¡¸No, Myuu. Setting aside the name, you don¡¯t need to get into that part©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime like to get into Tio¡¯s <em>there</em> though. Just kidding, fufufu¡¹

    ¡¸Yue, why art thou making a face as though thou hath said something clever? It¡¯s the truth but can¡¯t you think about the time and ce?¡¹

    ¡ºExperience it with your own body! The abyss is ever present! Time and ce doesn¡¯t matterr!!¡»

    <em>Look, the earthling girls are blushing and looking at the faraway because of you¡­¡­</em>Tio-oneesan pointed while fidgeting.

    The meaning didn¡¯t get through to the children of Jasper family so it was painful.

    ¡¸Rather than that, Listy-chan. Just now, didn¡¯t you almost call Endou a pervert?¡¹

    ¡ºI am abysss! The transformation of the deep darkness, into the existence with actual presence! Know that thy attacks shall not affect meeeee!!¡»

    The problem wasn¡¯t actually the slip of the tongue itself. Ryuutarou spoke with a troubled face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m begging you never say that in front of the person himself okay? That guy gonna break down crying again if he heard that.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? Got it. I won¡¯t say it any¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯ll take it into consideration positively.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you correct yourself!? Ah, you¡¯re already trying to practice the way of speaking ¡°not a lie but also not the truth¡± aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose even your purity Listy!¡¹

    ¡ºThis is darkness in its purest form! Carve it in your heart how none can ever hope to escape from it!!¡»

    Ryuutarou was followed next by the desperate Mindy-oneechan. She sent a gaze that seemed to say <em>I¡¯m begging you please don¡¯t lead Listy to the wrong path! </em>Toward the bad adult(Hajime).

    But, well, putting that aside.

    ¡ºFUHAHAHAHAH!! Useless uselesss uselesss uselesss useless USELESSSSS!! The darkness and the light, and then the abyss. The battlefield where the three of us stand shall know no defeat! If you want to know why that¡¯s because we are none other than©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Annoyingggggg!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Yuuka, Nana, Taeko, and also several of the children eloquently represented the voices of the hearts of everyone here.

    Everyone there harbored the thought but, simr with Hajime and others inside the recording, they had gotten into an unspoken understanding of ¡¸It¡¯s your lose if you got bothered by it, so let¡¯s ignore it!¡¹, and yet some finally broke.

    Or rather, they noticed at thiste hour, the secret of Etemp and Netemp¡¯s video recording.

    Those two, they edited Aby¡¯s nonsense remarks and cut off around seventy percent of them!

    Perhaps, even those two thought that he was annoying. The high tension lord who kept climbing into even higher tension from participating in the rare battle where the three worked together.

    ¡¸The way his words kept subtly meshing into our conversation here is irrita©¤©¤cough. It¡¯s troubling isn¡¯t it! It¡¯s just distracting!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my my¡­¡­for Aiko-san to call somehow who was her student before irritating¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Well, but I can understand her feeling</em>, everyone thought.

    Even though he got nonexistent presence, he slimily slipped into everyone¡¯s consciousness only at this kind of time even when they tried to ignore him. That irritatingness, it was really hard to find the word to describe itttt.

    But, even that fortunately (?) would stop here.

    The unified upperworld soldiers finally got serious.

    It couldn¡¯t capture Hajime and others at all and ran out of patience, entering an overdrive state. Its movement changed drastically. It paralyzed the three using powerful electrical discharge before immediately switching into mass attack.

    Its movement was truly that of a living torrent.

    Also, the target was G10 who was in a suspended state from assigning her whole capability to analyzing the weak point of the unified upperworld soldiers.

    The state of the battle shifted into protecting G10 to the end.

    ¡¸Ah, Oto ©¤©¤Ani-san!!¡¹

    Listy reflexively raised her voice.

    Hajime got mmed to the ceiling. Most likely it was his first time receiving proper damage ever since the legendary final battle.

    Even Yue and others who had known beforehand from the video recording gasped and held their breath from watching the scene once more.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s actually this troublesome from having your magic, no, magic power dispersed huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We gotta be careful too. After all we gonna unconsciously rely on it even knowing that.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Sakagami, from the start you¡¯ll just brute force it with your fist right? Rather, you¡¯re gonna relypletely on your fist right? You feel like a first-ss muscle brain who¡¯ll do just that.¡¹

    ¡¸We never saw you use magic properly though? Charging like a boar with a single fist! That¡¯s your style ain¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸T-Tamaii, Aikawaa. Even I can use magic a little! Well yeah, I¡¯m a bit bad with it but¡­¡­even recently I¡¯m increasing my moves in it with Suzu¡¯s teaching just so you know! I¡¯m thinking of the future too!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahah, impossible impossible! You absolutely gonna go ¡°Troublesome! It¡¯ll be faster punching!¡± and throw the towel!¡¹

    ¡¸That! You¡¯ll just leave doing magic to Taniguchi in the end!¡¹

    ¡¸Tamai-san! Aikawa-san! The knightmander cannot fulfill his role by relying on just a single skill! He¡¯s taking the effort to widen his horizon with other skill too, so please don¡¯t put a damper on it like that!¡¹

    Ryuutarou¡¯s eyes were twitching with anger. At the same time, his lips were also trembling from fear.

    His two friends saying ¡¸Don¡¯t force yourself!¡¹ with good intention behind it was irritating him instead, but the princess¡¯s expression was also terrifying. How should he describe it, it was like, yes, that.

    What she had just said had gone past saying something like <em>If you¡¯re thinking about the future then please consider this path too okay!,</em> or <em>I absolutely won¡¯t let you get away you know!</em> She had an expression that seemed to say ¡¸Eh? Sakagami-san taking the knightmander post is just natural, what about it?¡¹.

    ¡¸This is, the informal offer might be a done deal after this trip is over at this rate. Official notice might get send out to the whole kingdom, no, to the whole Tortus about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say scary thing like that, Suzu. Even though I haven¡¯t even decided how much I gonna be an adventurer¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Did you say something?¡¹

    The princess suddenly became hard of hearing even though the two were conversing right nearby.

    Ryuutarou was whispering ¡¸Suzu, teach me more magic after we go home¡¹ with a desperate look. Perhaps, that magic would be for running away. After all adventurer always sought freedom!

    <em>Heiligh Kingdom¡¯s knightmander Ryuutarou Sakagami! Do your best!, </em>Hajime and others sent him their shout of support inside their heart. Meanwhile the past rey was reaching the climax.

    Everyone was covering for each other, however, they prioritized G10 the most without caring about their own wellbeing. They would slip through the raging stream of liquid metal to protect G10, and if it looked like they would fail then they would swiftly pass her to the next person through the eye of a needle.

    Any ordinary person would surely get swallowed in not even a second. In such battlefield, Hajime and others were captivating the audiences with bewitching teamy.

    They were buying time at the risk of their life. In return G10 too operated her capability over the limit to repay their effort.

    ¡ºAnalysisplete. I¡¯m projecting the location of the integrated core!¡»

    Exactly three hundred seconds. The enemy¡¯s weak point was exposed in half the time that originally would be needed.

    In order to harden its defense, the unified upperworld soldiers converged into a gigantic globe and hardened itself.

    That solid body, was pruned down by Kouki like cutting butter with a hot knife.

    Red horizontal and vertical lines were drawn over the unified upperworld soldiers.

    At the center of it,

    ¡ºMother, you¡¯re listening aren¡¯t you? ¨D¨DWe¡¯re going there right now.¡»

    A crimson sh pierced through.

    The past Hajime stayed unmoving with his gun held in two hands. Before him the unified upperworld soldiers was crumbling like a pile of mud.

    ¡¸Yoooossshh!! They did it!! Oto©¤©¤Ani-san is so cool!¡¹

    ¡¸That was a super thrilling battle nano!!¡¹

    Myuu and Listy reflexively cheered and raised their hands doing banzai beside Hajime¡¯s legs. They looked at each other, and a beat passed. Both girls grinned brightly and exchanged high five ¡¸¡¸Yaaayyyy!!¡¹¡¹ with each other.

    After watching a great scene in a sport match, even fans who were like cats and dogs with each other could smile and share happiness. Perhaps this was that kind of phenomenon?

    In any case, the two girls were holding each other¡¯s hands while hopping around *pyon pyon* and discussing their thoughts. Even Hajime and the others were smiling seeing the two of them like that.

    Perhaps that had an effect. The other children who were looking somewhat overwhelmed also cheered a secondter, then they started talking about their thoughts with each other in excitement.

    ¡¸The result was clear from the start but, as expected watching the past rey is different. My heart can¡¯t stop pounding.¡¹

    ¡¸True. This, wouldn¡¯t it be really dangerous if even a single one of them wasn¡¯t here?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. In that case, Hajime-kun would surely make a different n but¡­¡­Shia-san, what would you do if it was you?¡¹

    Kaori, Shizuku, and Aiko¡¯s cheeks were flushed. Aiko recalled what Hajime and others said that their victory would be assured if it was Shia who got summoned, so she brought it up with Shia.

    Shia hummed <em>Uu~nn</em> and put her hand on her chin.

    ¡¸Honestly, wasn¡¯t it good that it was Abyssgate who got here? If it¡¯s a fight with the humanoid Mother then that might be true, but it feels like I¡¯ll have bad affinity with the unified upperworld soldiers. After all I specialize in physical attack. Fighting against liquid is a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is this rabbit who can produce shockwave just from swinging her fist is saying¡­¡­¡¹

    A precise tsukkomi from Yuuka-chan. Yue and others all nodded.

    Rather, perhaps Shia was the natural enemy exactly because the opponent was liquid. Fist pressure flying wildly everywhere like gatling gun, and if she could just take out Drucken, its impact power would be at the level of air-to-ground missile.

    They could imagine the upperworld soldiers blown away to all directions without even any hope of closing the distance.

    What kind of face Mother would make if Shia actually went <em>It¡¯s pointless to punch a river? Then you can just pulverize the whole terrain!</em>

    Hajime smiled wryly even though he felt a bit curious about it.

    ¡¸Rather, I want you here exactly for that battle versus Mother. ¡­¡­We got beaten up ck and blue after all. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to show you guys the uncool scene after this.¡¹

    Everyone had gotten told the story from video recording so it was toote for that. And so, Hajime had no objection with everyone watching the past rey but apparently he didn¡¯t feelpletely enthused about it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s not true. Rather, it has been too long since thest time I saw Hajime that fired up so I can¡¯t wait. I¡¯m we©¤©¤excited.¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t hiding much with that though?¡¹

    ¡¸The night after we returned to earth was intense wasn¡¯t it!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to say unnecessary thing like that though!?¡¹

    Yue-san licked her lips slowly. Shia gave a thumb up with a nice smle. Everyone else was blushing, however, Kaori and co looked like they were strongly in agreement.

    The children had fallen silent like graveyard before anyone knew it. They were looking at each other and pretending to discuss their thoughts together but they werepletely pricking up their ears and listening attentively.

    <em>There¡¯re children here! </em>A severe gaze from Mindy-san hit them. But, she herself also had bright red face. There seemed to be interest gushing out from inside her eyes.

    ¡¸Myuu, what do they mean by ¡°intense night¡±? Also, Yue-oneesan said ¡°we-¡± before cutting it off, what was she going to say there?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask Myuu that, it¡¯s embarrassing nano.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s something embarrassing!? Just what in the world is it!? It¡¯s unfair that you look knowing on your own!! Tell me alreadyyy!¡¹

    The interrogating voice from the pure Listy-chan echoed excessively clearly. There wasn¡¯t even any need to ask why Myuu was able to understand. Of course she understood as someone living together with them.

    <em>Fuh, Listy is still a kid nano.</em> When Myuu made that kind of face while brushing up her hair *FUASAH*, Listy grabbed her shoulders ¡¸Oii! Just what is this embarrassing thing huh! Just tell mee!¡¹ and shaking her back and forth.

    An atmosphere of not knowing what to say filled the air.

    Listy who ran out of patience sharply turned her face toward Yue. Yue felt regret. Of her own behavior.

    <em>Do I have to exin my own words to a small child in this kind of ce!? </em>She thought.

    However, Listy¡¯s gaze immediately turned toward Hajime, Shia, and then Mindy too.

    She was giving them a close scrutiny. From the way Yue looked Listy-chan¡¯s sharp sense had told her that it was something that Yue found hard to talk about. She ran that instinct harder to ponder who she could ask without the person dodging the question and giving her the answer!

    The gazes of Hajime and co were exchanged in high speed. Foisting the role of exnation provider to each other was being carried out under the subconscious level. The imagination battle was already developing to something that resembled the battle against the unified upperworld soldiers.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mindy-one©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    <em>Me of all people!?</em> Mindy-san thought with great unrest.

    At that timing when she was in a pinch in various senses.

    ¡ºHics¡­¡­hics¡­¡­.¡»

    A sad crying voice that sounded wounded from the bottom of the heart came.

    Hajime and co spontaneously turned their gazes toward the source. There, a young man was sitting on the floor hugging his knees looking like he was trying to be buried beneath the wreckage of the machine soldiers. Trembling voice ¡ºMy heart hurtssss¡­¡­¡» could be heard faintly. The aura of misery drifting from his hunched back was immense.

    Inside the past rey, Hajime and Kouki both let out a long sigh.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with that person? For some reason there¡¯s this immense¡­¡­umm¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Misery, you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸His heroic aura¡­¡­is gone?¡¹

    ¡¸Just what¡¯s with that person¡¯s emotion¡­¡­this is, scary for some reason¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºBe kinder to me!¡»

    As they thought, the past lord, no, Kousuke¡¯s speech was strangely meshing in with the conversation going on at the present reality.

    The demon king and hero grabbed the arms of the ruin (?) of what once was the abyss lord and mercilessly dragged him along. His feet was dragging along the floor. The dispirited Kousuke was being lugged around like a dangled tuna.

    The high tension before this that was like the embodiment of noise had vanished like a dream.

    Listy mumbled.

    ¡¸Really, what¡¯s the deal with that person?¡¹

    ¡¸Nobody understand that nano. He¡¯s truly the abyss nano.¡¹

    In any case, it looked like Listy was distracted.

    And so, while everyone was agreeing with Listy¡¯s confused words,

    ¡¸Thank you, Abyssgate-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Mindy alone was looking at the dragged Kousuke like he was looking at a hero.

    .

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Monday next week, starting from the 14<sup>th</sup>, the anime third season will finally start. Even at X continuing from the first and second season, there¡¯ll be picture drama uploaded for each episode.

    I¡¯ll be happy if everyone can enjoy them! Best regards!

    ¡ùBroadcast schedule¡¯s detail /onair

    By the way, simr Ovep production like [Talker] and [Loner Life] also have anime this season! It seems there is join campaign going on for them so please check there too by all means! The detail for the three works¡¯ joint campaign at X https://blog.overp.co.jp/saikyo2410-xcp/

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Teamwork that arises from stand y

    From Chief Aramaki of [Ghost in the Shell].

    ¨C As expected it looks like we¡¯re all tied by the red string of destiny~This feeling, it¡¯s truly love~

    From Graham-san of [Gundam OO]

    ¨C Useless useless useless useless useless

    From Dio of [Jojo¡¯s Bizarre Adventure].

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512

    <strong>Machine World Arc A Little Break</strong>

    Author¡¯s Note: I¡¯m sorry! This time it¡¯s short!

    The center of heaven. The imperial residence of Mother in the past, was now a graveyard.

    That ce was a cylinder shaped space that pierced straight until the mountain summit. It was also the ce where Hajime and Kouki performed a deadly battle against Mother.

    That ce couldn¡¯t be entered without permission, whether at the past or the present. In the first ce it was also a ce that nobody approached.

    But actually, it was possible to go out to the outdoor of the mountain summit from such holy ground using elevator or stair.

    The foothold wasn¡¯t that wide. It was like a road above a dam©¤©¤a skywalk. The tform with shape like a giant donut was paved with metal te.

    No rock surface could be seen, and there wasn¡¯t any kind of handrail at all too, as though to wordlessly insist that this ce wasn¡¯t an observation deck or a sight-seeing area.

    It was a steep slope from the brink below like a cliff. It would be a direct drop + instant death course if the wind blew and you got unbnced.Someone with fear of heights would definitely need great resolve to stand on this ce.

    Although, the scenery that was visible from this height of five kilometers above sea level was undisputedly superb. Fortunately the weather today was also very good.

    As long as the external environment was put in order with magic, it was truly the ideal weather for mountain climbing, no, there was no climbing involved so perhaps it would be more urate to call it as pic weather. In any case, this was the best ce for lunch.

    At such lovely spot,

    ¡¸Haa~, I suddenly feel really tired here¡­¡­¡¹

    A very moody voice resounded.

    The speaker sat with a hunched back on the bench that Hajime created with transmutation. He was also eating his lunch sluggishly.

    ¡¸Really, he look more suitable being called a corporate ve sry man rather than the governor like this.¡¹

    ¡¸His eyes look so damn bleary¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Jasper-san, his sorrowful aura is strong.¡¹

    Nana and Atsushi, and then Noboru were eating the same lunch while making expression of not knowing what to say.

    Yes, it was Jasper. It seemed that he had somehow got freed from the medical team. He did his best to appeal how healthy & sane he was so that they wouldn¡¯t keep hounding him. That effort must have used up a lot of his patience and nerves.

    Just like Nana said, no, it was even worse than that. He looked like a veteran corporate ve middle management uncle who had continued being stuck between superior and subordinate like between a rock and a hard ce for more than ten-odd years. ¡¸The lunch I¡¯m eating by myself in a quiet park is the most soothing. Mr. Pigeon, good afternoon to you too today¡­¡­fufufu¡¹ It felt like they could hear such voiceing from him.

    Jasper looked like that, however, his actual family didn¡¯t show any concern at all for him.

    ¡¸Aa, this taste¡­¡­it¡¯s this taste-¡¹

    ¡¸Hics, I¡¯m crying for some reason-¡¹

    ¡¸This sensation like all the water content inside your mouth got taken away all at once and the stimtion that made your throat choked up-, it¡¯s out of this world!¡¹

    *Munch munch munch munch-* They were all absorbed with the lunch without even any care about the scenery. What their hands were holding were familiar looking container filled with soup that was heated with steam, and cracker along with nutrition bar.

    Yes, they were the emergency rations that Hajime once gave them as thanks for the lodging and the meal they gave him when he first came to this world.

    <em>Now then, what should we eat for lunch. </em>When that topic was brought up for discussion, Listy hesitantly begged for that food. She said that she wanted to eat the foods that they ate that time once more.

    Certainly the emergency rations of the modern time were well made. But, they were just emergency rations in the end. More delicious foods could be provided. Or rather, Jasper and his family too must have been eating proper and better things usually.

    Hajime mentioned that with a troubled face, but the other children also didn¡¯t raise any objection to Listy¡¯s suggestion. On the contrary they were allpletely agreeing with her.

    After being stared by their sparkling eyes that were oozing with expectation, he couldn¡¯t help but wanting to answer their request even while smiling wryly.

    As the result, Hajime and co were also having lunch with cracker and bean and vegetable soup, or some nutrition bar.

    ¡¸Oto©¤©¤Ani-san, aa~~~¡¹

    ¡¸Eat on your own nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Mogaa!?¡¹

    As expected Listy was sitting on Hajime¡¯sp, as though to reenact that day. Of course, it was in the form of her sharing the left and right knees with Myuu.

    As expected she wouldn¡¯t spill food anymore but, that was exactly why she was opening her mouth like a baby bird asking to be fed. Though Myuu had been continuously getting in her way.

    Listy stuffed a nutrition bar into Myuu¡¯s mouth in retaliation. <em>How dare you! </em>Myuu said and counterattacked too. She scooped her soup with her spoon and slo~~owly pushed it forward so that it wouldn¡¯t spill.

    <em>Loook hereee, it¡¯ll spill if you don¡¯t take it nano! Are you going to waste food nano~? </em>She provoked (?).

    Listy vexedly said something iprehensible like ¡¸This damn cowarddd, taking food hostage like that!¡¹, even so she sloowly put the spoon into her mouth.

    In retaliation she also sloo~~wly thrust her spoon forward. <em>Mumumu, </em>Myuu groaned, even so she took the spoon into her mouth.

    It was already just a normal feeding each other. They only looked like close sisters. Rather, the sight was the height of ¡°warming¡± and ¡°cute¡±.

    To this Hajime papa also smiled brightly.

    ¡¸Even so, that¡¯s a drastic transformation¡­¡­how should I say it, it¡¯s like now there¡¯s human vor to it.¡¹

    Hajime squinted his eyes at the cityscape that was spreading below.

    He could also his magic eye stone or physical reinforcement to see but, for the sake of Myuu and other children, and also Ryuutarou and co who couldn¡¯t see as far as Hajime¡¯s group, a floating disy with far distance viewing ability was also formed.

    In the first ce Yuuka, Nana, and Taeko, along with Suzu, Aiko, and Remia seemed to be scared by the edge that didn¡¯t even have handrail and it was hard for them to get close, so the disy was also to help them out too.

    They thought that the cityscape was pretty. Especially the bottomyer region. To Hajime the change there was remarkable to the degree that he spontaneously let out voice of admiration.

    The ce that looked like a slum district was bing a proper town. It could be seen clearly exactly because they were watching from a ce so high like this. The area where hovels were clustered together in the past was being readjusted properly. The buildings were also changing to decent ones with uniform standard.

    There also weren¡¯t any trash or scraps discarded carelessly at the roadside. The attire of the passing by people were also hygienic from a nce.

    And most of all, the atmosphere was different which was clear to see even from behind the screen.

    The decadent atmosphere as though the people had given up on everything was being swept away. Not only that, they felt like they could see vigor from the people.

    ¡¸Fufuf, isn¡¯t that right? Don¡¯t you feel it looks very like ¡°the capital where human live¡± somehow?¡¹

    Without exception, Mindy seemed to be scared of the mountain summit without handrail too as expected. She didn¡¯t even sit on a transmutated bench, but sitting down firmly right at the middle of the tform with several of the children snuggling up closely to her.

    She was holding a chocte vored nutrition bar with both hands and munching on it joyfully bit by bit like a squirrel, but her face snapped up quickly as soon as she heard Hajime¡¯s words and broke into a broad smile as though the one being praised was she herself.

    ¡¸Though in several more years it feels like even the boundary might be treated like it¡¯s nonexistent. Recently everybody¡¯s just doing whatever the hell they want.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s true Nii-san. They¡¯re moving residence as they pleased, or altering their home¡¯s structure, or settling in one ce just because it¡¯s troublesome to move to themerce district or agriculture district¡­¡­¡¹

    Jasper alone was stuffing his mouth with a sandwich©¤©¤apparently he received it from that female staff. Yue and others were naturally grinning ¡¸Oho?¡¹, but putting that aside©¤©¤Mindy nodded at the grumbling and sighing Jasper made while speaking of what must be some of the sources of their worry.

    However, as expected she had a cheerful smile on her face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Mindy, you look happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, so you notice? How should I say it¡­¡­like, how things can¡¯t be controlledpletely no matter how much we try, or the cityscape changing along with the feeling the people living in it bit by bit, I think those kinds of things are nice. Like there¡¯s this ¡°warmth¡± that wasn¡¯t there when Mother was in control¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>Nii-san and others got it hard for that though, </em>she said with a nce to Jasper. But, Jasper himself didn¡¯t look displeased.

    Rather, it felt like the corner of his lips was lifted up slightly in a smile.

    It would be hard for him to be openly approving the action of the people who were gradually drifting away from the government considering the hard work that had been put in by his subordinates, but he felt the same. Perhaps that was what he wanted to say.

    ¡¸Thinking by yourself, deciding by yourself, taking action, finding your own preference and enjoyment, your worth of living¡­¡­the heart of the people is also escaping from Mother¡¯s control in the truest sense isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s quiet but kind voice received a nod from the smiling Mindy.

    Yes, because that could be felt that the selfish action of the people, the changing cityscape were lovely.

    ¡¸Fumu, the life that people lead art beautiful because it¡¯s not perfect whilst aiming for perfection¡­¡­perchance it¡¯s something like that?¡¹

    In front of the bench where Hajime and others were sitting, Shia, Kaori, Shizuku, and Tio were sitting together directly at the edge of the tform with their legs dangling down to the cliff below. It was Tio who spoke those words as she directed a pretty smile over her shoulder toward Mindy.

    Mindy-san¡¯s expression and the children became like they were saying ¡¸How can you look so rxed at that kind of spot¡­¡­¡¹. It must be scary for them just watching it. She was distracted by that and couldn¡¯t reply.

    And so Liliana replied in her ce.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    She nodded deeply. In addition she was wearing her princess face.

    She then looked up to the sky for some reason. Her gaze looked very distant¡­¡­

    ¡¸Human¡¯s life is beautiful exactly because it won¡¯t go as you want it, is it? That might be a great way of thinking. For our mental health. I¡¯ll keep that in mi©¤©¤no, as I thought the empire is unforgivable-¡¹

    <em>She suddenly snapped¡­¡­</em>Hajime and co thought with a slightly put off feeling.

    Also, it was shing at the back of Liliana¡¯s mind right now. The numerous demands or proposals that wereing in like a flood in the middle of the reconstruction from various beastman races and the empire, or from the guild and nongovernment organization or the empire, and also from the empire and the empire.

    As an individual the thought of <em>Those damn bastards asking whatever as they pleaseddd~ </em>might have crossed her mind. But, she was a royalty. Listening to the voices of many people, pondering them, then making decision was her job.

    But, the empire. You bastard is no good.

    No matter how many times their suggestion had been rejected, they didn¡¯t send any improved or alternative n the next time, but simply changing the wording before sending another proposal shamelessly. It was like a shuttle transportation going back and forth.

    The rudeness under a veneer of politeness that was oozing from everywhere in their writing.

    Then the emperor¡¯s picture postcard saying ¡¸I went travelling alone in my Mini Fernier! It was really fun!¡¹ that was attached to every proposal for some reason¡­¡­

    The princess learned stress release method by punching the wall! It made the wall cracked, so recently Hellina-san was preparing roof tile-sized scrap material for target!

    <em>But, that¡¯s still okay. Even I can go to a trip easily mon! It¡¯s other world trip that will be impossible for emperor-san for his whole life moo~~~n!! I¡¯ll dee~~finitely send him a postcard of thisss! Oo~~hohohoho-.</em>

    Like that, she also managed to soothe her temper during the trip.

    But, but however.

    What she couldn¡¯t forgive the most, was how Emperor Gahard used the mountain of proposals as cover to secretly pull his strings at various ces to order the building of numerous brothels at the suburb of the kingdom¡¯s capital.

    It wasn¡¯t like Liliana nned to forbid such establishment forever, not at the slightest. She also understood its necessity. But, a disorder in public morals was a disorder in public order. n and reporting system had to be established strictly.

    But that bastard¡­¡­

    He made the kingdom¡¯s men his ally so she would be forced to give her approval ex-post-facto.

    It would still be eptable if it was just that, but she investigated after that! The true objective was actually to slip in a lot of spies into the kingdom!

    ¡¸That damn bastard did his stupid meddling when I was that fucking busyy¡­¡­I¡¯m gonna push the self-destruct button of Miny Fernier just you seeee-¡¹

    ¡¸L-Lily-san, calm downnn! Your character-, remember that you¡¯re a princess! ©¤©¤¡±Soul Repose¡±!!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, let¡¯s forget about your work for now okay? Here, say aa~ah¡¹

    ¡¸Amuh!!¡¹

    Liliana snapped when she recalled so Aiko and Remia teamed up to soothe her down.

    The transformation of the adorable and graceful princess from another world crept out the whole Jasper family ¡¸R-royalty scaryyy¡­¡­¡¹.

    ¡¸Ee~rr¡­¡­ce to think of it, that boy, he hasn¡¯t returned isn¡¯t it? I wonder if he¡¯s alright?¡¹

    Yuuka changed the topic. Perhaps she was being considerate to the children who got scared by the princess¡¯s domineering (?) aura.

    She had been fidgety since some time ago because Kaori yielded her spot to her and made her sat beside Hajime, even so as expected from her. She was still reading the mood sharply.

    By the way, as expected she tried to roll up her sleeves when she was going to eat but¡­¡­

    For some reason, the sleeves of Hajime¡¯s coat obstinately wouldn¡¯t get folded. Even if she managed it the sleeves would then limply returned back to before. It was as though they had their own will ¡¸Making moe long sleeves not moe anymore is unthinkable!¡¹ and obstinately maintained their form.

    In the end, did it have a will like the mantle of a certain stranger doctor? Or was it the will of its owner?

    She had stared intently *jii~* at the owner¡¯s face from the side but there was no reaction, so Yuuka resigned herself and ate her meal with that moe long sleeves even though it was hard to do.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸That boy?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, that¡­¡­slightly perverted boy¡¹

    She meant Yuuka¡¯s victim©¤©¤or rather, Paolo-kun who discovered dream and hope and the truth of the world hidden under Yuuka¡¯s coat before she got dragged away together with Jasper.

    Perhaps she was self-aware of it? Yuuka shyly fidgeted and tidied up the front of her coat even though there was nothing to tidy up, but it was that aspect of her that twisted up the fetish of a young and innocent boy into pretzel.

    *Jii~* Unblinking gazes were sent at her from Yue and others. There were also widee~ grin from Nana and Taeko.

    Jasper who came back alone had a faraway look as though arade in arms of his had just died while opening his mouth reluctantly.

    ¡¸It was hopeless. That boy won¡¯te back anymore¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and co thought. <em>What do you mean by that?</em>

    Did Jasper mean couldn¡¯te back from the other side of the fetish, or he couldn¡¯te back physically from the demonic grasp of the medical team?

    ¡¸Just because he didn¡¯t get believed no matter how many times he insisted that he¡¯s sane, that boy, for some reason he snapped and started preaching the goodness of coat and tight suit¡­¡­at the end, Jessica©¤©¤you know, that first staff we met? That boy started asking whether she¡¯s also wearing tight underwear under her white coat¡­¡­then he started passionately preaching that all women in Coltran should wear that kinda outfit¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>I see, Paolo-kun surely won¡¯t be able to return anymore</em>. Hajime and co thought in eptance.

    Surely, he had resolved himself. To walk that path.

    It was the start of the journey of the boy who harbored an ambition.

    Yuuka¡¯s twitching face spoke her thinking more eloquently than anything. ©¤©¤<em>I shouldn¡¯t have asked.</em>

    ¡¸That boy¡­¡­he might be a man who leave his name in history huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Ryuu-kun, why are you looking at faraway with slightly cool smile like that? Or rather, what do you mean by saying that?

    Yuuka¡¯s twitching face spoke her thinking more eloquently than anything. ©¤©¤<em>I don¡¯t want to hear.</em>

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuh, as I thought Yuuka is a resident of this side.¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san!? What do you mean!?¡¹

    ¡¸An existence like ¡°Lewd Onee©¤©¤Aspiring Onee-san¡± that is impossible to forget for a boy¡¯s whole life is precious. Yuuka, as expected from you.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯re you recognizing! Or rather, you can¡¯t just make up anything! I¡¯m not lewd at all! Yue-san too don¡¯t make an understanding face that say ¡°I get it I get it¡± like that!¡¹

    The Nagumo couple was nodding <em>yep yep</em> with a nice smile. She couldn¡¯t help but felt like she was being toyed with.

    ¡¸Big sis Yuuka is¡­¡­how should I say it, she¡¯s cute huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Listy-chan!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right nano. Yuuka-oneechan is a cute person nano. Listy too should learn from her.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan!?¡¹

    Before she realized it, the two little girls were looking fixedly at Yuuka-oneechan. Somehow they had gotten their nutrition bar to be thinned down and they were acting like they were smoking with that.

    The gazes of appreciation that seemed to say ¡°Truly a fine apaniment for a short break after the meal¡± that wereing from two little girls.

    It really made it hard for her to stay here. Yuuka stood up. She ran toward Nana and Taeko to escape. She sat down to hide behind the backs of those two.

    <em>Oo~, there there, that was embarrassing wasn¡¯t it, Yuuka-chii?</em>

    <em>By the way Yuuka. We also have here the no sleeved naked navel super high-leg version of the tight suit you know¡­¡­</em>

    Yuuka had no ally. She wanted to enter a hole if there was one¡­¡­

    She looked like she was thinking that, so it must be fine for them to return soon to therge shaft.

    ¡¸Has everyone finished eating already? Then how about we return back inside now and watch the machine god VS demon king & hero?¡¹

    Shizuku urged like that with a wry smile in order to give a helping hand to Yuuka too.

    <em>I¡¯ve been waiting for this! </em>Listy jumped down from Hajime¡¯sp as though to say that. Myuu also hopped down a secondter.

    The eyes of the two girls had gone beyond feeling excitement that they sparkled.

    Actually this might be the past rey that they had been waiting for the most.

    ¡¸I get it I get it. Then let¡¯s get back inside.¡¹

    <em>Though I don¡¯t really want that part to get watched, </em>Hajime thought even while still thinking that at thiste. Even so Hajime used transmutation magic to return the bench back into the tform while standing up.

    The other children must also be simrly excited for what wasing. They also stood up energetically.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yeeeesss!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Energetic replies echoed through the air.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Like that.

    d in the brilliance of crackling electricity, with three pairs of mechanical wings spread out, followed by reddish-ck liquid metal obediently swirling around her like a dragon, Mother red down imperiously on them from the air above.

    But, even before thinking of how terrifying, or how hateful the enemy¡¯s figure was,

    As expected it might because of that aforementioned outfit. Everyone¡¯s focus was directedpletely to ¡°there¡±.

    Yes,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸It¡¯s matching ain¡¯t it¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Matching outfitttt!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    To the battle outfit of Mother that looked like a super tight pilot suit.

    The voices of Atsushi and co, and the children who didn¡¯t even look properly at that time because it was the time for that ovepped.

    It seemed that a fragment of shyness was falling even inside the hole she entered. Faced with all the gazes turning toward her all at once, Yuuka hid her face using her overly long sleeves over her head.

    Also, at the near future.

    Paolo-kun who learned that his brothers and sisters saw Mother in the tight pilot suit once more through the past rey locked himself inside his room for about one week in jealousy and shock.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I wanted to write VS Mother too but, I couldn¡¯t make it in time to finish the special perk novel for the Blu-ray of anime third season. So I cut off this chapter at good ending point. Also, next week¡¯s chapter might be short too or I might even take a break altogether.

    That too is because volume 14 is scheduled to be released at November (Thank you very much to everyone who left words of congrattions at the review column!!), I have finished writing the manuscript, but the special perk SS for each store is still remaining¡­¡­(sweat)

    I¡¯ll be able to finish them all in one go when I calm down, so I¡¯m sorry but please best regards!

    Also, the anime¡¯s third season is ongoing, so best regards for that too.

    I received request (thank you very much!), so I created a review column for the anime at my activity report page. Anyone who has thought and impression about the anime, please head there.

    The picture drama uploaded at X too, if I remember correctly each episode is limited to just one week, so those who hasn¡¯t watched the first episode please go there by all means! It¡¯s the story of Nea-chan bing Hauria¡¯s egoist.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513

    <strong>Machine World Arc The Destiny of the Girls</strong>

    ¡¸Art thou ready?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m ready!¡¹

    At the center of the deadly silent heaven, the graveyard of Mother. There the voices of Tio asking for confirmation and Yuuka giving her acknowledgement with slightly shaky voice reverberated.

    Yuuka¡¯s outfit was changing again.

    It was fatigues with the top and bottom connected. The so-called ¡°boiler suit¡±. However, it was a clothing with the front part not closed due to its concept of having broken zipper.

    Her tight abdomen was fully exposed. The straight vertical line at the center of it was beautiful. The twin hills that were covered by ck tube top weren¡¯t at all inferiorpared to Kaori and others. They were bullishly asserting their presence in contrast to their owner.

    Even so the exposure rate should be reducedpared to the tight suit before this but¡­¡­wonder why? Just from the glimpses that could be seen from the boiler suit that was opened with V-shape, it wasn¡¯t at all inferior¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t it lewd?¡¹Atsushi spoke his impression like that. Noboru and Ryuutarou were heavily in agreement with him.

    ¡¸You lookpletely like a lewddy like this.¡¹

    ¡¸The children will get stra~nge fetish again at this rate. It also makes it difficult for us to find where we oughta direct our gaze. Spare us from that, Sonobe.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you guys say that to Taeko and Nana!?¡¹

    Atsushi, Noboru, and Ryuutarou were looking at the far distance while shrugging in exasperation. Next Nana spoke like she was saying something really natural.

    ¡¸Pilot and mechanic are one set right?¡¹

    ¡¸Especially rtively defenseless girl wearing only the fatigues¡¯ top is nice isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it great?¡¹

    Taeko¡¯s gaze leaped at Hajime. The gazes of Yue and co and the children all turned toward Hajime simultaneously.

    ¡¸Sugawara¡¹

    ¡¸Yep yep, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You, since when you became that kind of ¡°knowledgeable¡± fellow?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m extremely honored by your praise.¡¹

    Hajime gave a thumb up with a supremely serious expression. Meister Taeko gave a bow like a butler.

    ¡¸Kuh, isn¡¯t there anything else!? Something more normal!¡¹

    Knowing that the clothes was a big hit for Hajime made Yuuka¡¯s lips grinning slightly even while she kept her morose act.

    ¡¸¡¸There¡¯s none¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s definitely other!¡¹

    Yuuka tsukkomi-ed at her two friends who were spewing a lie with supremely serious expression. However, she wasn¡¯t showing an opposition as great as when it was the pilot suit.

    Something like exposing navel or shoulder was a fashion that even she would sometimes do. Naturally it was far better than the tight suit that wasn¡¯t that much different from being practically naked but, the biggest reason of her weak opposition was because she was wearing a coat anyway.

    ¡¸Oi, Sonobe. Give back the coat.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, why¡¯re you looking that shocked huh?¡¹

    <em>Why are you saying something like that¡­¡­?</em> Yuuka-chan had a shocked face that looked like she wanted to say that. Then right at the next moment, she red angrily at Hajime while taking distance from him. Like she was backing away from a bandit who wanted to steal her treasure.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, read the mood.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Hajime-kun. Trying to pull back the bait that you already given once, that¡¯s horrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori, are you aware that the way you said it is the most horrible?¡¹

    Kaori looked puzzled. It seemed she wasn¡¯t aware herself. Perhaps for Kaori herself too, the clothes that Hajime was wearing was equal to the greatest bait there was.

    As expected from the one who collected Hajime¡¯s remaining uniform in the pce after Hajime¡¯s fall into the abyss. Though the person in question insisted to the end that she was simply holding on to them in Hajime¡¯s absent.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t get any weird misunderstanding! This outfit¡¯s front is fully open! That¡¯s why, I need something to hide it either way!¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to hide it anyway then wouldn¡¯t it be better to just keep wearing the tight suit?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be lumped together with Mother. We¡¯re going to watch the scene of her rampaging with that outfit after this right? It¡¯ll make me look like her. I don¡¯t want to even imagine that.¡¹

    <em>I see, so that¡¯s why she jumped Tio to stop the rey and demanded a change of clothes,</em> everyone especially Jasper family realized.

    It wasn¡¯t simply due to embarrassment of her outfit like before. She certainly must be wishing to avoid dressing the same like the worst enemy. It was a matter of feeling.

    By the way, Mother¡¯s outfit was certainly something that fitted her flesh body, but it was metallic and gave an impression like a pilot suit. Looking carefully it gave off a very different impression from Yuuka¡¯s suit. But, she must have also thought that this was a good chance to take off the outfit.

    ¡¸Now now, isn¡¯t it fine, Hajime-san? This makes the moe long sleeves continue!¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s fine I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Hajime, aren¡¯t your preferenceing out at the open too much?¡¹

    Hajime didn¡¯t even hide how much he liked Yuuka¡¯s moe state from the long sleeves. It made Shizuku¡¯s expression turnedplicated. She wondered if this could be called a progress in a sense.

    Yuuka wore the coat a bit happily.

    She firmly closed the front and tried holding out her hands forward. It was a proper overly long sleeves. She tried throwing up her hands as though going ¡°banzai¡±. The sleeves defied gravity. She waved her hands then tried to jump but the sleeves stayed folded and wouldn¡¯t slid down at the slightest. Next she tried rolling up the sleeves but they hardened.

    The moe long sleeves were perfect, unassable, and absolute like the promisednd.

    ¡¸B-by the way, what if they also became moe sleeves when Hajime-kun wear them¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    This might be the moment Aiko¡¯s unexpected fetish spilled out. Based from how she was faintly blushing while sending a nce that seemed to be filled with a bit of expectation.

    ¡¸Buhoh, N-Nagumo-kun wearing moe sleeves¡­¡­hihih, my stomach is killing mee¡¹

    Suzu covered her face with her hands while her shoulders were shaking. Ryuutarou and Nana and co also seemed to have imagined it in their mind and turned their gaze away to the far distance as their body trembled.

    The children nodded deeply at the reaction of Suzu and co. <em>No way</em><em>word like ¡°cute¡± or something can suit demon king-niichan. That¡¯s a bad joke. That tiny Nee-san, she got one hell of fetish yeah¡­¡­</em>they thought.

    ¡¸B-boss¡­¡­yourdy wives, they¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Jasper, don¡¯t say anything. Anything.¡¹

    Jasper and Mindy shuddered.

    Because Yue and the other girls, they were allpletely looking like they were thinking ¡¸Hou? ¡­¡­Not bad¡¹ while turning only their gaze toward Hajime. With eyes that looked like £¼¡ñ£¾£¼¡ñ£¾.

    Perhaps, the day the demon god¡¯s wives demanded him to wear moe sleeves wasn¡¯t far in the future.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Big sis Yuuka, you¡¯re hiding it¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸! Listy-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I was a bit happy because it was like we were matching up though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸!!?¡¹

    Listy was dressed in tank top and cargo pants. Certainly they were matching up. Though she was still a child, and her body was more petite than the average ten years old kid so of course her look had no sex appeal at all.

    Seeing Listy¡¯s pouting lips apparently made Yuuka-oneesan¡¯s heart went *kyun<em>* </em>mightily.

    Looking at her expression that kept rapidly changing from one to another, it could be clearly seen how her embarrassment was currently fighting against her feeling of ¡°Listy-chan so cute! This isn¡¯t the time to wear something like coat!¡±.

    ¡¸Listy, this is why you¡¯re an immature softy. Nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah?¡¹

    Myuu rested her arm on Listy¡¯s shoulder and tilted her weight on her like she was leaning on a wall while scoffing <em>fuh.</em> Her expression must be looking really annoying to Listy. She quickly looked like she was going to snap.

    Listy strongly twisted her body, but Myuu easily regained her bnce and ced her hand on Listy¡¯s shoulder once more.

    ¡¸Listy, don¡¯t you want to try wearing papa¡¯s coat nano?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? That kinda thing, in the first ce the size doesn¡¯t¡­¡­¡¹

    Listy made a decision logically, but she looked at Yuuka and stared *jii~~~*.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Somehow she got it. <em>That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,</em> Myuu said while nodding smugly.

    <em>Just what¡¯re you talking about, </em>Hajime narrowed his eyes.

    ¡¸Wearing is better than stripping. It¡¯s something like that huh?¡¹

    <em>Just what¡¯re you talking about, </em>Hajime looked bewildered.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve taken a step forward toward adulthood huh, nano.¡¹

    <em>I don¡¯t get you two,</em> Hajime looked like he was at his wits¡¯ end.

    Myuu and Listy nodded to each other in understanding before their eyes snapped toward Hajime.

    ¡¸I want to wear Oto©¤©¤Ani-san¡¯s clothes!¡¹

    ¡¸Papa! It¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s just Yuuka-oneechan! Myuu and Listy demand papa¡¯s clothes too nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Remia! Mindy! Please give them a bit of TALK!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes-, immediately!¡¹¡¹

    A firm talk from the guardians were required while the girls were still not awakened to some special disposition.

    Though Myuu was already snatching papa¡¯s T-shirt and wearing them sometimes, so perhaps it was already a bit toote¡­¡­

    (No, the T-shirts she snatched were mostly the gag type T-shirt. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s snatching myundry from the basket like Yue and others, so it¡¯s still alright. Still saafe!)

    T-shirts with kanji like ¡°King of Destruction¡± or ¡°Lost in the Path of Life¡±, or T-shirt with the illustration of a kid wearing T-shirt with the word ¡®chuuni¡± written on it peeking from behind a door with dialogue ballon of ¡°You called?¡±, etc. That kind of T-shirt that was bought while going on a trip but ended up never getting worn. It was only that kind of T-shirt that Myuu snatched, so it should be fine, Hajime papa wanted to believe.

    While ncing at the little girls who were pointing at Yuuka while making some kind of fierce argument toward their guardians, Hajime urged for the past rey to be projected in order to distract everyone¡¯s focus.

    ¡¸Tio, it¡¯s fine already, just do it.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. Understood.¡¹

    Tio who had been patiently pausing the past rey in a suspended state resumed the past rey once more.

    Mother who was floating in the air while sparking was projected. Was she floating with electromaic force? Six mechanical wings and a Chinese dragon of liquid metal danced in the air once more.

    ¡ºThis ce is my paradise. Invaders, offer your everything to me.¡»

    A promation reverberated. There was no heat in it at all to a degree it was chilling, however, attachment that felt sticky like sludge could be felt from it.

    Jasper, Mindy, and then the children unconsciously froze.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll drag you down to the ground¨D¨DLimit Break-¡»

    ¡ºSo I¡¯ll finally be a godyer too huh. Great. Here Ie¨D¨DLimit Break!!¡»

    ¡¸Waa~~~, it¡¯s ¡°Double Limit Break¡± right from the start nano! That¡¯s fire!!¡¹

    Crimson and pure white magic power swirled up. Myuu clenched her small fists and leaned forward. ¡¸What, just what kinda state that is!? Is it something that amazing!?¡¹ Listy asked while shaking Myuu¡¯s shoulders back and forth.

    Just as nned, the focus of the little kids was distracted toward the fight. Papa was relieved for the time being.

    But, even the excitement of Listy followed by the other children immediately cooled down.

    ¡ºDammit¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºHajime-sama¡­¡­¡»

    It was like Hajime¡¯s fighting style got returned back exactly the same. Mother¡¯s all-range weapon fired rail gun bullet.

    Hajime failed to evade perfectly and G10 got thrown down. G10 was falling toward the darkness below helplessly.

    ¡¸G10!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t panic, nano. That¡¯s intentional nano.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Ah, I see. To secure electricity¡­¡­it was intentional to erase Mother¡¯s attention from G10 huh! So this is also mind distraction!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, it looks like you get it a little now aren¡¯t ya? Nano.¡¹

    Myuu couldn¡¯t stop <em>fuh</em>-in when it came to Listy. Somehow she looked like an otaku doing missionary work for her favorite character.

    Listy would ept such instruction quiet obediently when it came to Hajime, so it seemed to make Myuu felt a bit delighted.

    But, that smug face of Myuu was gradually clouding up.

    ¡¸This¡­¡­I couldst see why she¡¯s calling herself a god.¡¹

    ¡¸Desu. She got quite the nasty performance in her frame there.¡¹

    ¡¸Shia-san, can I ask you to stop hitting your palm with your fist? The shockwave is messing up my hair over here¡­¡­¡¹

    Tio made a conflicted expression, while Shia¡¯s expression became like a battle maniac as she red at Mother. Liliana was looking at Shia annoyedly.

    In a sense, thosements of Shia and Tio could be said as the greatest praise they could give.

    Ultrahigh speed movement using electrification and maism. Defense using invisible forcefield that stopped even railgun cold in its track. The mechanical wings¡¯ all-range weapon and liquid metal formingbat tactic thatbined offense and defense into one.

    Firearms also popped out from the surrounding wall. They were being controlled like her own limbs even while she was doing battle. It was a domain that was outside human¡¯s capability.

    Hajime and Kouki endured those with transcendental finesse like hitting bullet with bullet, and ¡°demon king and hero covering each other¡¯s back¡± that was something they usually absolutely wouldn¡¯t do.

    But, the truly terrifying thing here was Mother¡¯s processing power that surpassed human¡¯s mind.

    Perfectbat analysis. The longer the fight went the more data got extracted. Tactic that could be said as anti-demon king & hero was gettingposed with each second that passed.

    Discernment and counterattack that happened under 1 mili margin error. Perfect prediction.

    That was already equal with Shia¡¯s ¡°Divine Oracle Sight¡±. No, it was a future sight that surpassed that. Science that was developed to high enough level couldn¡¯t be differentiated from magic. Those famous words were being realized before their eyes to their truest meaning.

    ¡ºHaha-, it really has been a long time since I¡¯m in a struggle to the death. I¡¯m fired up.¡»

    Hajime was hit by a railgun bullet, but he somehow prevented at least a direct hit to his body though his consciousness was blown away in the battlefield. The eyes of Yue and others were opened wide seeing him in such state.

    Hajime and Kouki were cracking jokes, but they were already looking tattered just from several minutes ofbat.

    ¡¸Nagumo¡­¡­is getting beaten up so one-sidedly like this¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuuka was covering her mouth with both her hands. She must have almost let out a scream several times.

    ¡¸Yuuka-chi¡­¡­even if you do that with moe sleeves, it just makes you look cuter you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddup! Watch properly!¡¹

    Nana made fun of her but, her gaze was fixed at the battlefield even without being told that. Although they had heard about this battle beforehand, even so as expected the sight still made them wanted to doubt their eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like this even with Nagumo and Kouki together huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, she¡¯s reacting simultaneously even with Nagumo and Amanogawa¡¯s pincer attack¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a bad dream. ¡­¡­It¡¯s giving you goosebumps watching the real thing.¡¹

    The voices of Ryuutarou and co were also oozing with nervousness.

    Tio was adjusting the rey speed, so Jasper and others could also watch thebat properly. But, that was exactly why they despair that Mother brought about, the figures of Hajime and Kouki kept standing up no matter how many times they were beaten down were forcing Jasper and others into continuing speechlessness.

    ¡¸Weather maniption power at this stage¡­¡­this is harsh.¡¹

    ¡¸If only the magic power dispersion effect isn¡¯t in y. As expected, you can¡¯t help but wish for that.¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku grimaced. Aiko asked Hajime a question for confirmation.

    ¡¸But even this, is her in a weakened state after G10-san¡¯s pastrades challenged her with their lives as the price isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, apparently so. Seemed like they blew up many of the superweapons that had the effects like age of god magic along with their blueprints. In exchange of their lives.¡¹

    ¡¸They are truly heroes aren¡¯t they¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They¡¯re unquestionably heroes. After all they definitely linked a ray of hope toward the future.¡¹

    For some reason those words made Jasper felt like crying. There was something rising inside his chest.

    Even he himself didn¡¯t really understand the reason. But, somehow he felt like his ancestors told him ¡¸We¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys¡¹ and handed him the baton. He felt like unlimited energy was gushing out inside.

    ¡¸One day¡­¡­let¡¯s build something like a memorial for them, Nii-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s. I wanna told them thanks, leave the rest to us.¡¹

    Lightning strikes rained down from the sky. Liquid metal poured down like a tsunami followed by cluster bombs falling like torrential rain. Hajime and Kouki were getting even more cornered by those and blood sprayed out.

    Jasper and Mindy almost averted their gazes unconsciously from the gruesome sight, but they forced their eyes wide open and returned their gaze. At the same time they also scolded ¡¸Lift up your face, watch properly¡¹ to the children who couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore and casting their face down.

    They must be listening to the exchange of their big brother and big sister. The children also started putting strength into their eyes.

    ¡¸Ani-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Papa!!¡¹

    Listy and Myuu¡¯s voices ovepped. At the same time, the children were also yelling and screaming Hajime and Kouki¡¯s name.

    Yue and others also had grim expression. Even knowing that this was something that happened in the past, they couldn¡¯t suppress their killing intent toward Mother. Yuuka and others were also turning pale.

    Hajime and Kouki, were finally captured by the liquid metal.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s brutal¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be one hit out for us. Rather, how are these two still alive after that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­must be because these are the demon king and hero.¡¹

    ¡¸In short they¡¯re inhuman huh.¡¹

    Nana and Taeko were turned off. The children were heavily in agreement ¡¸True that!¡¹ even while their faces were turning white. Atsushi and Noboru¡¯s words were representing all of them.

    ¡¸Oh maan, this is embarrassing¡­¡­sorry Myuu, Listy. You two got to watch something so uncool like this.¡¹

    Although lethal wound was at least avoided, the past Hajime got riddle with holes, mmed on the iron bridge, and now he was lying down limply near the death¡¯s door. It made Hajime scratched his head while looking embarrassed from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡¸¡¸T-that¡¯s not true (nano)!!¡¹¡¹

    The two werepletely agreeing with the words of Nana & Taeko, so they energetically shook their head left and right at the embarrassed Hajime. Rather, his toughness was praiseworthy they said.

    ¡¸That so? If it¡¯s Shia then she¡¯d be unharmed with her Steel Garment, and let¡¯s not speak of Yue. She¡¯d say ¡°Did you do something just now?¡± and became unharmed the next moment¡­¡­and Tio would be rejoicing instead from getting riddled with holes.¡¹

    ¡¸Just what doth Goshujin-sama think I am!? As expected even I wouldst defend with mine dragon scale!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh¡­¡­?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? W-what¡¯s with that reaction¡­¡­really just what doth everyone think I am©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸M-more importantly, papa! Do your bestttttt nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Oto©¤©¤Ani-san can do anything! Do your bestttttttt!!¡¹

    Putting aside whether Tio-oneechan was hardcore M or not even at the cost of her life, Myuu and Listy gave their yells of cheering at the past Hajime. They wanted to do that even knowing the result of the fight.

    The other children also gasped and yelled out their encouragements. Fortunately, there were also yells for the hero, so Ryuutarou who was cheering ¡¸Kouki too do your best~~¡¹ with a small voice also felt relieved. His girlfriend(Suzu)¡¯s gaze was really gentle.

    But setting that aside.

    From here, how would the demon king and hero supported each other and stood up, and how would they work together to defeat Mother¡­¡­

    More urately, how would the scene go from here until the development of Jasper and others got brought here as hostages? Everyone¡¯s heart was pounding loudly with expectation and anxiety while their eyes became bloodshot from not blinking so as not to overlook even a single moment.

    And then, they heard.

    ¡ºAa~, this is just annoying.¡»

    And then they saw.

    ¡ºYou, just now, yourrade¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºYou-, just now, you tried to kill me along right!? What were you thinking!?¡»

    ¡ºThinking carefully, why do I have to cover for you.¡»

    ¡ºTh-this damn demon king¡ª¨C¡»

    The truly ugly fight that started between the demon king and hero from there doing their best to kill each other while paying no attention to Mother.

    ¡ºYou two-, what are you¨D¨D¡»

    ¡ºDie-, Amanogawaaa-¡»

    ¡ºYou finally showed your true color huh-, Nagumooo-¡»

    <em>Supporting each other? Teamwork? What¡¯s that, is it delicious? </em>It was as though the two were saying that. Not only they attacked without thinking of the other, rather the killing intent ¡¸I¡¯m gonna use this chance to kill you-¡¹ was strong in them.

    The very confli~~~cted gazes from Yue and others, and Jasper and others, and most of all from Myuu and Listy and the children were gathering on Hajime.

    ¡ºUnknown action pattern¡»

    <em>Ain¡¯t that right, </em>everyone thought the same. They even felt sympathy for the bewildered Mother.

    ¡¸No, wait a sec. I get it! This is also mind distraction! They¡¯re pretending to quarrel©¤©¤¡¹

    Listy looked at Myuu with a bright expression as though to say all the puzzles were cleared up. Myuu averted her gaze.

    ¡ºFive minutes-. I¡¯ll deal with you first in five minutes!¡»

    ¡ºTry it if you can¨D¨Dgyaaah¡ª-!?¡»

    Listy became dejected seeing the hero got kicked off toward the torrent of liquid living metal. <em>Ani-san¡­¡­he¡¯s having a normal quarrel ain¡¯t he¡­¡­</em>she thought.

    ¡¸No, you misunderstand. In the end this is just to surpass Mother¡¯s analysis capability you see©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, you¡¯re saying you two aren¡¯t quarreling?¡¹

    Shizuku-san¡¯s question was asked with a gaze that was just too direct and a pretty smile.

    Hajime instantly fell silent, then he quietly averted his gaze.

    ¡º©¤©¤How ugly and foolish¡»

    Mother¡¯sment came out with a superb timing. Both Myuu and Listy didn¡¯t look like they had any word to object, so both of them looked toward Hajime with eyes as though they were looking at a good-for-nothing.

    It was a lethal blow(critical hit) for Hajime papa.

    Even while that was happening, the figure of Mother looking like she wanted to say ¡°Irritation maximum!!¡± because damage was steadily piling up on her for some reason despite the two getting into a quarrel before her eyes while ignoring her was being projected¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, it¡¯s fine. I know from the start that this is just for buying time. In short, even quarrel is a good enough tactic! In fact, Mother failed to finish off Hajime and Kouki!¡¹

    ¡¸This is why I didn¡¯t want to show this scene¡­¡­¡¹

    Yue-san always fully epting Hajime no matter the situation.

    She did everything she could to give a follow-up and wipe out the a~wkward mood in the air when Hajime and Kouki harmoniously copsed together as the unbelievable result of getting absorbed in their quarrel and running out of magic power.

    Certainly the two¡¯s biggest objective was none other than to buy time but¡­¡­

    Right now, that follow-up was painful instead.

    Somehow even Jasper and the children were going ¡¸We get it we get it¡¹ while their eyes were like they were looking at good-for-nothing.

    Amidst such, somewhat lukewarm atmosphere,

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the time for counterattack. ¨D¨DG10!!¡»

    A powerful order like him being at the death¡¯s door was just a lie driven away the atmosphere. Everyone gasped and returned their gaze toward the past rey.

    Huge lightning fell as though to finish off Hajime and Kouki.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hereeeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oto©¤©¤Ani-san!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooh!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Myuu and Listy, then the children, no, Jasper and Mindy also reflexively raised their voice.

    A lightning strike that made one thought its roar might have been audible throughout the whole Coltran hit, however, Hajime and Kouki were alive and well. They were grinning fearlessly inside the barrier that was formed by floating crosses.

    ¡ºYou-, ¨D¨DG10!!¡»

    ¡ºYes Mother. Thest soldier who will defeat you.¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸G10 so coooolll!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸G10 so damn coolll!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The children¡¯s voice harmonized once more. This time Ryuutarou, Atsushi, and Noboru also matched them.

    G10 must have strained herself greatly. Her frame now looked no different than a junk, however, the shine of the mono eye that she directed toward Mother looked like human.

    Immensely powerful will that was unthinkableing from a machine could be felt acutely from her. Even Yue and others gulped to this. The tension rose. As though to respond to that.

    ¡ºScatter, you Grims.¡»

    Following the Cross Velts that blocked all the attacks as though to dig at the mechanical wings, the Grim Reapers ¡°Model ¨C Grim Turtle¡± were summoned as though for the pay back of the machine soldiers.

    That model that boasted greatest firepower even among the demon king¡¯s death god army appeared by three, unveiling overwhelming firepower to all directions as though to clear up all the umting resentment until now.

    And then.

    ¡º¡ºLimit Break¨D¨D¡±Supreme Break¡±!!¡»¡»

    The demon king and hero also started their counterattack. They yed the trump card that they had been keeping in reserve even while being driven to the death¡¯s door. Specs that substantially deviated from analysis ability finally caught Mother.

    Mother who lost herposure was like a human.

    ¡¸Here huh. Here we¡­¡­¡¹

    Bitter smile slipped out from Jasper. In the past rey, their past selves who were taken hostage appeared. <em>We really became a burden just when it got good huh</em>, he said awkwardly.

    ¡¸Listy, Myuu understand that feeling nano.¡¹

    Listy looked even more dejected than Jasper when she saw her past self. But Myuu talked to her. Listy red angrily at her but,

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing more painful than weighing down the one you love nano. Your own powerlessness is hateful nano.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What. You¡¯re talking like you got some experience with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Myu. It¡¯s from experience nano. Getting kidnapped and showed off as product in auction is still better than getting used as hostage nano.¡¹

    ¡¸You once got sold!?¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu did nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you unexpectedly, got a hard life huuh¡¹

    ¡¸Not really nano. Myuu¡¯s life, turned out all right at the end nano.¡¹

    Myuu <em>fuh</em>-ed. <em>T-this seven years old kid, isn¡¯t she looking at life even more philosophically than us?</em> Jasper & Ryuutarou and others thought with a shudder.

    The greatest firepower of the demon king and hero was unleashed at Mother while everyone was unconsciously listening to that conversation that was unthinkableing from such little girls.

    The light of the sun and pure white radiance pierced the sky.

    Deep resentment that sounded like scream of death throes echoed from Mother. In respond G10 spoke back. With very lonely words.

    ¡ºWe shouldn¡¯t be born.¡»

    Mother was swallowed by the light of destruction and vanished with those words as thest thing said.

    Everyone watched the beautiful sight wordlessly for a while.

    After a short time passed,

    ¡¸Hey, boss. G10©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Her future prospect¡¯s still the same. She¡¯s full with motivation.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, is that so.¡¹

    They had been told too when they first reunited but, those words from the past G10 were serious words that tightened the chest of anyone who heard them, so it must have made them felt a bit worried.

    Listy and the other children also patted down their chest with relieve.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I wanna meet her.¡¹

    Listy muttered.

    G10 would never meet with the humans of Coltran for life. Even if Listy arrived at the holynd by her own strength, G10 surely would only watch that from afar without showing herself.

    The atmosphere in the air became somewhat solemn exactly because they all were aware of G10¡¯s determination.

    At this kind of time, usually it was Myuu who fought hard to change the mood. And so,

    ¡¸Err, umm, right! Papa!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou? What, Myuu?¡¹

    ¡¸At the end there! It was cool nano! When papa yelled ¡°Burst Hyperion!¡± even though there wasn¡¯t really any need to say it!¡¹

    ¡¸Gahah!?¡¹

    Hajime papa got the Gungnir of dark history thrown at him from his daughter of all people. It was a clean Heart Break.

    Myuu sacrificed her papa¡¯s shame in order to cheer up Listy. It made Remia looked troubled ¡¸My my¡­¡­but, it¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯s prioritizing her friend, isn¡¯t it?¡¹.

    On the other hand, Ryuutarou and Nana and the others were grinning. They read the atmosphere and happily rode the current.

    ¡¸He said it. He even said it loudly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Burst Hyperion!!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, Miyazaki and Sugahara too stop that. Amanagawa need to recite his technique¡¯s name so Nagumo read the mood and matched him on it. Right, Nagumoo!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh maan~, as expected ssu! As expected from abyss lord¡¯s boss! The sharpness of his signature phrase is at different level!¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-, wait you guys! Certainly that was a bit that but¡­¡­Nagumo¡¯s going to die in shame if you guys continue!¡¹

    Even Yuuka¡¯s follow-up contained exceptional destructiveness.

    Hajime went to the corner of the room. He sat down while hugging his knees. His heart seemed pained.

    His back, it looked like a certain someone when that someone¡¯s abyss lord mode was dispelled. As expected from boss.

    ¡¸¡­¡­B-but it was amazing! Watching Hajime¡¯s life or death struggle after so long is electrifying! I¡¯m wet-¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, Yue-san! There¡¯re children too here desu! Please restrain yourself even if you¡¯re trying to cheer up someone! Well, I understand how you feel though!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu! To be honest, Goshujin-sama¡¯s killer gaze art unbearable to watch!¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku and others also smiled wryly while Listy and the other children also started giving follow-up words one after another.

    Hajime nced back over his shoulder. Aiko went ¡¸Ah, he looks cute somehow like that¡­¡­¡¹ with reddening cheeks, but putting that aside.

    Because Tio forgot to erase the past rey, that recording yed.

    ¡ºDie-, Amanogawaaa-¡»

    ¡ºDrop dead-, Nagumooo-¡»

    Even though they had used up all their energy and willpower and couldn¡¯t move well, the past Hajime and Kouki were hitting *jita bata jita bata, poka poka doka doka* and cursing each other while still lying down on the ground.

    The reason of their quarrel was truly trifling. Which one of them would drink the healing potion first.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was directed toward the present Hajime. Those gazes, as expected they were very lukewarm, or perhaps there was exasperation mixed in them?

    ¡¸Fufu, they¡¯re like Yue and Kaori aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Only Shizuku was watching the scene smilingly, no, rather there was also happiness somewhere there. Ryuutarou and others were whispering to each other ¡¸A mom?¡¹¡¸She¡¯s a mom¡¹¡¸Shizushizu, she¡¯spletely a mommy watching over two problem children¡¹ with small voices.

    Either way, it was painful to stay here. The development after this was something that everyone knew so, Hajime stopped being a dweller of the room¡¯s corner and stood up energetically.

    And then, he ran toward Listy before lifting up her high like father doing that to his daughter as though to gloss over the situation.

    ¡¸Fuwaah!? Oto©¤©¤Ani-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to go look at Listy¡¯s workshop already! There isn¡¯t anything else to see over here anyway! That¡¯s why we should turn off the past rey quickly and go to the junk mountain fast!¡¹

    Inside the past rey, Kousuke who tried to admonish the hero and demon king got dragged in and punched. Hajime gave that scene a sidelong nce while strongly urging everyone.

    Yue and others looked at each other and smiled wryly.

    Listy was looking embarrassed, even so she got a smile that was filled with happiness.

    ¡¸Fuh, it looks like the time hase nano.¡¹

    For some reason Myuu also seemed to be filled with eagerness.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, got it. Wait a second. I¡¯ll apply people repent and barrier of perception interference first.¡¹

    Yue epted thepass from Hajime while opening the ¡°gate¡±. Then she went ahead to the edge of the junk mountain.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Like that.

    Listy¡¯s workshop from the start was built in a ce that was chosen for itsck of traffic. All people left from its surrounding and nobody even thought that such thing as strange, they even stopped thinking of approaching the ce at the subconscious level. Also what happened inside the barrier couldn¡¯t be perceived by anyone outside.

    ¡¸No, isn¡¯t this too sudden?¡¹

    ¡¸No such thing nano.¡¹

    Hajime¡¯s tsukkomi represented the feeling of everyone other than Myuu and Listy.

    Like gunman from Western film, Myuu was standing at the center of the road where wind and dust blew. Two revolvers were attached on her thighs. There were also two short swords on her back.

    ¡¸Learning about the workshop and inventions there first will be the same like exposing the cards in her hands nano.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hmm~? Or rather, you two are really going to duel¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That is our destiny nano.¡¹

    She also mentioned it when doing crosscounter as greeting but, as expected it seemed this was their destiny. ording to Myuu who was folding her arms and talking while shutting her eyes.

    At the sides of the street, Yue and co along with Jasper and co were looking at each other with expression of at a loss for words.

    What would start after this was a duel.

    Before they could look around the junk mountain and Listy¡¯s workshop, and also, ignoring Paolo-kun who was brought back by Jasper while Yue was doing her preparation, where he went ¡¸How, can this be¡­¡­?¡¹ at Yuuka-oneesan¡¯s outfit change in astonishment like someone who wandered into a parallel world, the two girls strongly demanded that they had their duel first.

    For Myuu, it was because she understood that this ce was Listy¡¯s territory.

    For Listy too, it was because she was scheming that she would be able to exert all her strength if they fought here.

    Because they had reached an unspoken understanding with each other, that fighting before they could learn each other¡¯s cards would be fair!!

    ¡¸H-hey, Mindy. As I thought it¡¯s better to stop¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. Lis©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this is destiny.¡¹

    Listy hacked off the worry of her big bro and big sis whileing out from the workshop. *Drag drag* She was dragging out something with her.

    ¡¸Have you finished preparing? Nano¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be hasty. Use the time to think the excuse for when you lose.¡¹

    Hajime and others thought. <em>Ah, no good. These two arepletely inside their own world</em>.

    Remia was going to step forward because she was worried that Myuu might injure Listy so she thought that she had to stop her, but Hajime stopped her with a shake of his head. Next Kaori also nodded to signal that she had finished her preparation in case something happened.

    Even children had things that they couldn¡¯t give up on. And so they decided to watch over them somewhat smilingly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna make you ept it if I win. That I¡¯ll call him Otou-san.¡¹

    ¡¸A woman of the sea never takes her word back nano. However, if Myuu win¡­¡­¡¹

    Listy lifted up an object that looked like arge backpack and fixed its harness on her body. Her expression turned grim.

    At the same time, Hajime and co who were seeing that went ¡¸Eh, wait a second. Listy?¡¹ but, the two girls who were the main stars here only had each other in their sight.

    ¡¸Give up, is it? About calling him Otou-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Myuu doesn¡¯t say that though¡­¡­if you can¡¯t give up then you can just keep challenging Myuu as many times as you want nano. Doesn¡¯t matter when, where, or how many times, Myuu¡¯ll take you on nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Myu!¡¹

    ¡¸T-thanks¡­¡­no, not that!¡¹

    The two¡¯s atmosphere became a bit heartwarming.

    But, Hajime and co were distracted by something else and they couldn¡¯t feel that warmth.

    Listy equipped something like a tube at both sides of her waist. There were cords extending from there connected to the rugged gloves she was wearing. Hajime and others were pleading ¡¸Just once! Please exin about that equipment to us once!¡¹ with their eyes. Of course, Myuu and Listy didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸Then, what¡¯re you gonna demand?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, Myuu¡¯ll tell you after Myuu won nano. Or what, you won¡¯t be able to fight at full strength from fear if Myuu don¡¯t tell you?¡¹

    ¡¸Big talk. I¡¯ll erase thatposed expression soon!¡¹

    Listy picked herst piece of equipment. What she pulled out from the tube on her waist was a double-edged sword. It was something boorish that was processed from a metal te she shaved down.

    It was there, Myuu too finally gave attention to Listy¡¯s equipment. Her eyes widened©¤©¤

    ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna ask you to hand over the seat of daughter anymore. But, I¡¯ll have you share it with me! Half of Oto©¤©¤Ani-san¡¯sp, belong to this Listyyy!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, wait a second, as expected that¡¯s unexpected nanoo!?¡¹

    Flew. Listy flew!

    The jetpack on her back©¤©¤most likely it was something stolen from a sky soldier¡¯s remnant and remodeled. It burst and Listy¡¯s body sprang up to the air.

    The next moment her body twisted and she spun like a spinning top using the propulsive power while swooping down on Myuu. Twin swords attacked with the falling momentum and centrifugal force behind them!

    Myuu leaped aside to dodge. Her movement didn¡¯t freeze even while she was feeling bewildered. The education she received wasn¡¯t that lukewarm! With that she threw herself on the ground and rolled once before getting on one knee and aiming ¡°Donnaa¡± with a smooth movement. She pulled the trigger in a sh.

    Listynded on the ground glidingly. The rubber bullet hit©¤©¤

    Just before that happened, wire anchors that had been fired from the tubes on both sides of her waist before anyone realized rolled back. They jerked Listy out of the way with sharp angle.

    While the bullet passed through in vain, Listy made her jetpack burst just for an instant and elerated. She then <em>stood </em>on the spot where her wire anchors pierced©¤©¤the side of the junk mountain.

    The silence in the air was deafening.

    Thought like <em>This ain¡¯t a fight between girls who aren¡¯t even ten years old.</em>

    Or <em>The two of themck hesitation too much.</em>

    There were many things that could be tsukkomi-ed, but for the time being.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸No, that¡¯s 3D Maneuver G*ar ain¡¯t it-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    With Hajime at the forefront, the boys who naturally had enjoyed a certain work about fighting giant obviously tsukkomi-ed all at once. And then,

    ¡¸Kuh, out of nowhere, bringing that¡­¡­that¡¯s too much romance!! Nano!!¡¹

    Myuu angrily yelled while looking vexed for some reason. Listy went ¡¸Nn?¡¹ with a dubious look, while Hajime and others were nodding fervently in agreement.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I managed to write the special perk SS and the like faster than expected, so I managed to upload a normal sized chapter. The details will be delivered before the release again! Also, I think maybe I¡¯ll be able to finish writing the machine world arc too next week. Best regards!

    Also, for each anime episode there is a picture drama that got updated at Tuesday twelve o¡¯clock each week. This time Shirakome is also making appearance. I can¡¯t help but feel shocked and moved by my true appearance. Mori-sensei, thank you so much! Also Yuuka-chan, sorry¡­¡­

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C 3D Maneuver Gear

    From [Shingeki no Kyojin]. However, the propulsion devise is based on Mandalorian¡¯s jetpack.

 Chapter 514

    <strong>Machine World Arc Illegal is Illegal, No Two Way About It</strong>

    The ce was like a mountain range where junk mountains with various sizes, from mountain that was only asrge as a two-story house to mountain with height that reached until the tallness of a ten-story building were stretching out. In a corner of such ce,

    ¡¸DIIIIIIEEEEEEE!!¡¹

    A word that nobody would want to hearing out from a little girls mouth was uttered.

    The girl with such extremely nasty tongue was Listy who was standing on the side of a junk mountain. She took out a round object from her waist pouch and tossed it before she herself also leaped up. Then she swung down her sword with a piercing cry.

    It was like a tennis serve. The sword¡¯s t side hit the round metal lump, instantly turning it into a zing fastball.

    ¡¸Soft nano!¡¹

    Myuu held ¡°Donneer¡± with both her hands and wordlessly narrowed her eyes. Those eyes, they were like hawk¡¯s eye! It was like her usual soft and innocent eyes were just a lie.

    The bullet she fired magnificently hit the round metal lump, bouncing it to another direction.Right after that, *ZUDOONN* shockwave and fire st burst out.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Oi, that¡¯s a grenadeee!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Ryuutarou and others let out their tsukkomi simultaneously. <em>This isn¡¯t like in our imagination! We thought it would be like¡­¡­something with the atmosphere of a bout and yet they¡¯re sting out killing intent too muchhh!</em> They thought. Those like Yuuka and Aiko were reflexively hugging each other while going ¡¸Hawawah¡¹.

    But, Myuu who was the one almost getting bombed to death wasn¡¯t showing even a shred of agitation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it gotta be! Nano!¡¹

    Rather, she was sporting a fearless grin. She truly looked satisfied by the degree of seriousness that Listy was showing.

    And then, as though to pay back the favor she drew out ¡°Scag¡± and shooting it immediately with a flowingly smooth movement.

    The peerlessly urate attack was aiming to shoot throught he forehead of Listy whose jetpack was zing to violently attack in her descent!

    In respond, Listy performed midair sliding movement just by slightly winding one of her wire anchors that sure enough she had fired out beforehand, evading the bullet.

    But, the bullet was fired with that evasion already taken into ount.

    *DOOONN* Crimson shockwave surged out.

    Special bullet ¡°Burst Bullet¡±. It was only normal shockwave instead of spatial impact, even so Listy was hit by the extremely severe blow from the side which blown her away strongly.

    ¡¸TSKKKK!!¡¹

    Her face grimaced in pain while she reflexively twisted like a cat before her body could plunge into the junk mountain¡¯s opposite side. She properlynded on the mountain¡¯s surface with her legs. She stabbed down one of the swords she was holding to fix her body in ce.

    *Peh* She spat out her saliva that was mixed with blood and red at Myuu below. Myuu grinned. She holstered ¡°Scag¡± and thrust her palm forward toward Listy.

    The next moment, that palm turned over. She kept the back of her hand facing Listy with only her fingertips making e at me¡± gesture.

    *Snap snap* The vein on Listy¡¯s forehead pulsed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna make you bawl like baby-¡¹

    Listy leaped once more.

    Remia and Mindy were speechless. They also looked at Hajime with faces that looked like they might cry for a bit. They quietly pointed at the battlefield.

    <em>The killing intent is too boiling. They¡¯re really trying to kill each other</em>¡­¡­Their expression seemed to say.

    Kaori spoke to them in Hajime¡¯s ce. She smiled like a holy mother and spoke reassuringly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright! Remia-san! Mindy-san! I can revive them even if they die!¡¹

    <em>No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡­</em>The two & Jasper and the children thought.

    <em>Two little girls trying to kill each other is a problem in itself isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s what we¡¯re talking about here,</em> they thought.

    ¡¸No, but well, they won¡¯t stop anyway, and if we stop them they won¡¯t be able to get it all out of their system and ept each other won¡¯t they? Like, there¡¯ll be still some murky feeling staying within them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Setting aside Kaori¡¯s fake-holy motherness, we guarantee that their life won¡¯t be in danger.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s watch over them! This is also not a duel born from hatred after all desu!¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Even if they art children, no, exactly because they art children that sometimes a serious sh between them art also necessary.¡¹

    Tio turned her gaze with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ORA ORA ORA ORA ORAAAAA!!¡¹

    ¡¸FUTILE FUTILE FUTILE FUTILE FUTILEEEEE!! NANOO!!¡¹

    Myuu and Listy were both locked on each other with their respective twin swords.

    Military style swordsmanship that was drilled into the former upperworld residents who were candidates to be sword machine soldier used in adjacent with jetpack and wire anchor to form the 3D maneuver sword art and, the twin sword style that was a mix of Yaegashi-style & a god¡¯s apostle style. The styles¡¯ respective user shed against each other with an impact that made it unthinkable the style users were little girls.

    Both sides were serious. Their eyes were opened wide as though to say that they wouldn¡¯t miss even the slightest opening. They were bursting with spirit. Their seriousness had reached the maximum degree.

    ¡¸I see. This is certainly ain¡¯t a ¡°scuffle¡± but a ¡°duel¡±.¡¹

    Ryuutarou nodded with a wry smile. Nobody raised any argument.

    It was a fight because both sides recognized the other. No, it was a fight to make the other side recognize them.

    They put themselves on disy with all their strength to make the other understood!

    In a sense, it might be a type ofmunication born from wanting the other to see them, and for them to see the other¡¯s real self. Giving unnecessary meddling or fastidious rule to them here would surely be the boorish thing to do.

    ¡¸So this is the level of the one wanting to be Myuu¡¯s little sister! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Who is!¡¹You¡¯re the little sis here!!¡¹

    ¡¸The ranking is decided not by actual age but by mental age and length of daughter record nanoo!!¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case for daughter record but you¡¯repletely wrong with the mental ageee-!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you calling Myuu childish!? Die nanooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t but, you snapping there proves your childishhhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re tinier than Myuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸!? Don¡¯t bring up the heightttt!! I¡¯m still barely higher than you-!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooope! Myuu is 1 cm higher nano!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooope-, you¡¯re the pipsqueak here!¡¹

    ¡¸Listy is the pipsqueakk!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu¡¯s the super pipsqueak heree!!¡¹

    Atsushi looked at Ryuutarou and spoke.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a scuffle?¡¹

    Ryuutarou didn¡¯t know where to look. In exchange Suzu spoke her impression with a wry smile.

    ¡¸But, the fight itself is amazing. I can¡¯t believe that this is actually a fight between children under ten years old.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu-chan, she has gotten this strong.¡¹

    ¡¸We too just can¡¯t lie around on our ass huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides Lis-chi who¡¯s keeping up with her is also totes crazy¡¹

    Taeko and Noboru sounded impressed from the bottom of their heart. Next, Nana¡¯s impression made Myuu¡¯s sword instructor, Shizuku and Kaori to nod deeply.

    ¡¸This two swords style, it¡¯s faar more difficult than everyone think. It might be better still if you just focus one of the swords for defense, but something like using both as offenses and defenses simultaneously is next to impossible. In fact, Yaegashi-style doesn¡¯t have any official two swords style. In exchange we use aikido with bare hand though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Moving right and left hands disconnectedly and also urately, your head can¡¯t keep up with that anymore unless you do it based on your sense. If I didn¡¯t trace Neunte¡¯s experience, perhaps someone like me wouldn¡¯t be able to learn something like twin great swords style.¡¹

    Ahead of their gazes, there was Myuu who was continuously parrying Listy¡¯s attack.

    Fundamentally it was just as Shizuku said, Myuu¡¯s style was using Kotetsuu in her left hand for defense, and Muuramasa in her right hand for counter.

    Listy was also using twin swords style, furthermore, she was properlyunching attack from the opposite direction too. It was really something to see.

    Even though, she wasn¡¯t doing that in an unbroken chain of movement within the instantaneous sword fight, and using her jetpack for high speed movement and wire anchor to perform tricky hit & away where she was resetting her stance each time she did that, she understood the strong point of twin swords.

    Therefore, originally Myuu too would have to defend using two swords.

    But, she managed to defend with just one side by sliding movement of her feet to position her body and uratelyunching counter. It was a technique that was unthinkableing from a seven years old.

    And yet, that wasn¡¯t all.

    As soon as she created an opening using Yaegashi-style¡¯s technique, continuous two swords style attacks assaulted Listy. Listy couldn¡¯t deal with the two swords style that was far smoother than hers and came attacking from definitely different direction. Even though she was getting wounded, she had no other option than to fire her jetpack to forcefully open the distance.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­she look like a first ss swordswoman. Her attacks is chaining from one to the next really elegantly¡­¡­it¡¯s beautiful¡­¡­does Myuu-chan has talent for swordsmanship?¡¹

    Even to Liliana who had watched the kingdom¡¯s orthodox knight swordsmanship from close by for so long, it seemed that Myuu¡¯s flowingbo deserved admiration. She was so surprised that her eyes were wide open like saucer.

    ¡¸Uu~n. ording to Shizuku-chan, it seems that Myuu-chan¡¯s sword talent isn¡¯t high by all means though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸True. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t have talent but, two swords style isn¡¯t something you can just handle with one year of training. Even so she¡¯s able to reach the point of making her Yaegashi-style and the apostle¡¯s twin swords style usable is because¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸ording to Myuu-chan, apparently it¡¯s ¡°the same like fighting game¡¯sbo¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­She inherited Hajime¡¯s game brain too.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I get it. I also often used them as reference desuu¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t get it at all though.¡¹

    Yuuka¡¯s tsukkomi was given strong nods from Ryuutarou and others. Of course, Liliana looked like she didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸In short, all that Myuu is doing is just her doing the form.¡¹

    Of course, she was able to do basic attack. She hadpact foundation. But, when it came tobo attack she wasn¡¯t doing it adaptionally based on the situation.

    Basically she was looking for an opening while defending, then when she switched to offense she wouldunch abo that she had assembled together beforehand depending on the situation. She only had four such moves.

    It was a method that Myuu thought up herself in order to make her two swords style usable with such short training.

    No matter how much she had worked hard, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wield two swords like Shizuku-oneechan or Kaori-oneechan in just one year and some months. Or rather, even just using one sword was impossible.

    Even so if she wanted to learn two short swords style to a usable degree before the trip¡­¡­<em>This is ittt!! </em>She hit upon the idea when ying fighting game with papa.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think invincibility work on Myuu! Nano!!¡¹(Trantor Note: Refers to invincibility state mechanism in Street Fighter game)

    ¡¸What¡¯re you prattling about!¡¹

    ¡¸Parry- and theeen~~anti-airbooo!!¡¹ (TN: Referring to perfect shield/parry system from Super Smash Bro)

    ¡¸Fuck dammit-, how can you react with that just noww!!¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu is the type who properly execute anti-air! That even papa somewhat snapped dealing with iiit~!¡¹

    Myuu used her short boots¡¯ ¡°Air Force¡± ability to execute a midairbo at the same time. Certainly, it was a move that had been dyed in the color of fighting game.

    ¡¸S-she¡¯s really doing it like in a game huh¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuuka lookedpletely speechless from hearing a part of the secret how Myuu obtained strength in just one year to a degree that Hajime allowed her toe in this trip.

    Also, she replied ¡¸Developing practicalbo for real battle, is soo~ fuu~~n nanoo~?¡¹ to Remia and Hajime and others when she got so absorbed in training that she even forgot to eat and sleep.

    ¡¸This is truly, an example of ¡°the greatest secret to growth is having fun¡± isn¡¯t it.¡¹

    It must be something that Aiko was endeavoring to do in her own ss. She was nodding half in admiration and half in understanding while finally speaking the question that had been bothering her the whole time since some time ago.

    ¡¸By the way, just what¡¯s the matter with Jasper-san and everyone? All of them are looking like they¡¯re at their wits¡¯ end like that¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, actually Jasper had been holding his head this whole time since some time ago. The children too were having a distant look in their eyes. As though they were being faced with a shocking truth.

    ¡¸Most likely, they¡¯re feeling shocked or something seeing Listy so murderous like that aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.That¡¯s not it¡­¡­boss¡¹

    Apparently that wasn¡¯t it. Jasper¡¯s voice that sounded weak for some reason resounded between the *ng ng ng ng-* fierce sword fight, and the shockwave and me st from the grenades that Listy sometimes threw.

    ¡¸Look¡­¡­at the cleanup post battle¡­¡­we collected everything. Of course it wasn¡¯t just the firearm, but also the explosives. I also ordered everyone to report it in case some more got discovered afterward¡­¡­their usage is regted with licensing system¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s, you guys got no external enemy anymore, and it¡¯ll be troublesome if someone bring out firearm in an argument after all¡­¡­¡­¡­ah? Wait a second¡¹

    *DOON* Explosive sound thundered. The wind from the explosion caressed the skins of Hajime and co.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That child, is openly using them though?¡¹

    ¡¸E~rr, does that mean you gave her permission? For her duel with Myuu-chan?¡¹

    Yue pointed, while Shia tilted her head in confusion. Jasper shook his head left and right.

    *DOOON* Explosive sound thundered. Pebbles flew in the air. Hajime and co got a look that said <em>Uwaa~h</em> on their face. Because, in other word that¡­¡­

    The top of the organization who was controlling and managing dangerous objects, no, the top of the country had a rtive who was proactively dirtying her hand on an illegal act¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing they can fly so urately when you hit them like baseball nano! Looks like you¡¯ve gotten a lot of training in grenade batting! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸I dunno what¡¯s this baseball thingy you¡¯re spouting but it¡¯s pointless if it doesn¡¯t work! It¡¯s hard to find and hide dangerous object and also reusing them just so you know! Yet you just casually deal with them!¡¹

    A confession echoed through the battlefield. Jasper-oniichan covered his face with both his hands. The children looked up to the sky. The corner of Mindy-san¡¯s eyes rose¡­¡­

    ¡¸Could it be, that jetpack and the other items art also illegal?¡¹

    ¡¸No, those are permitted. It was Listy who improved them so they¡¯re usable even on human body for work at high ces, and also thinking the idea to use them as anchor. In fact, they¡¯re being widely used at the top.¡¹

    Apparently there still wasn¡¯t anybody who could use them as well as Listy, but apparently this too was one of the contributions that Listy made for Coltran.

    The faint wounds all over her body, perhaps those were the proof that she had trained with them more than anybody else.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not illegal if nobody know¡­¡­those are words that Hajime-san always said desu! In a sense, maybe she¡¯s fitting to be his daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn-. Anything that happen here won¡¯t leak outside! The concealment is perfect!¡¹

    ¡¸Illegal is still illegal, no two way about it¡¹

    Jasper¡¯s voice became tearful, so Shia and Yue dejectedly backed down.

    ¡¸Haa~, I¡¯ll question herter about the dangerous items¡­¡­¡¹

    Jasper-san let out a big sigh with the atmosphere like a middle-aged sryman with acute exhaustion.

    ¡¸E~rr, in other words¡­¡­what? Based on what everyone is saying Listy isn¡¯t gonna win this?¡¹

    Jasper asked with a troubled voice.

    When they noticed, Listy who was getting a lot of small cuts forming on her body was starting to breath hard. Her small talk and insult were also decreasing as seconds passed by.

    But, in contrast Myuu wasposed. Although she was lightly sweating her breathing was stable. There was also calmness that could be seen in her expression.

    The difference in base strength was starting to be visible.

    Coupled with the talk of swordsmanship too just now, it must be making Jasper to think like that. Even while he was getting to his wits¡¯ end by the rule vition of his youngest little sister, in the end, that matter was the one that was bothering him the most. It was truly the hallmark of him as a big brother.

    ¡¸We focused teaching defense to Myuu. After all her most important objective when fighting is to protect herself.¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou?¡¹

    Hajime answered him without taking off his eyes from the battle.

    ¡¸Each of us taught her the basic of fighting but, the content of the training for actualbat we gave her©¤©¤was to continue enduring our attack. Even I myself thought the training was harsh.¡¹

    The harshness of the training could be conveyed from the fact that it was done with the preparation for regeneration and resurrection readied to be cast at the drop of hat.

    Myuu herself wished for the training, and everyone used that method because it was the best thing for Myuu¡¯s sake, but even Yue and others who recalled the training at that time got conflicted look on their face.

    Doing something like continuously attacking Myuu who they loved so much like that, it was truly an act where they had to turn their heart into demon in order to do.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Remia was a bit scary when she watched over the training.¡¹

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t that right. Remia whose default face is her soft and sunny smile was making a serious face the whole time.¡¹

    ¡¸She never asked us to stop, she also didn¡¯t protest, and it wasn¡¯t like she was radiating anger or anything but¡­¡­that actually instead, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸M-my my¡­¡­forgive me. Of course I harbored no resentment or anything for everyone but, as expected I was unable to keep a normal presence of mind¡­¡­¡¹

    Remia-san blushed in embarrassment. Everyone didn¡¯t want to see her having apletely nk expression like that time anymore¡­¡­

    Surely she would be like that too during the training in the future. There was no doubt that the anxiety of papa and the Onee-chans would be increasing even more than Myuu.

    They wished that the illusion Endou-kun from the training artifact would work harder. After all it was the most rxing when illusion Endou-kun was being used to test the training result.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸Aa~, boss?¡¹

    ¡¸My bad. In short, Myuu¡¯s proficiency in offense isn¡¯t at the level of her defense. Her attack power is fundamentally relying on artifact. Her attack style is centered on counter and thebo you saw just now.¡¹

    ¡¸Err, in short, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸She fundamentally can only attack exactly as she has trained, especially in close quarter. Exactly like ying game.¡¹

    In short, there was opening that could be taken advantage of if the opponent could see through thebo¡¯s pattern. That what it meant.

    ¡¸Listy too looks like she¡¯s aiming at something. Now it¡¯s a matter whether she cannd an unexpected attack that surpassed Myuu¡¯s adaptability, or whether she can notice Myuu¡¯s opening¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, you mean that Listy too isn¡¯t out of the fight?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, my daughter¡¯s shooting sense got gold star award though! She also know about herbo¡¯s opening!¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you say that now?¡¹

    Mindy and the children also smiled wryly and nodded ¡¸I see¡¹. Then they focused on the fight of their youngest sister again. Perhaps her chance to win was thin. But, her desperate figure that scattered sweat mixed with blood everywhere she moved naturally caused the voices ¡¸Do your bestttt-¡¹ to cheer on her.

    Listy could hear their cheering voices, however, her expression was still bitter even then. Because even though she couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, she had been made to understand better than anyone else from the offense and defense until now.

    (Shit, this gal¡­¡­is too tough!!)

    She had run out of explosive. The 3D maneuverbat was something that she had practiced hundreds, thousands of times where she often mmed on the ground, plunging into the junk mountain, or falling and rolling down until she learned it. Even though she had managed to grow until she could win even against adult withbat upation, it didn¡¯t work against a girl who was younger than her.

    Her attacks were blocked, dodged, parried. And then counterattack urately came back at her. The one getting wounded here was only her who had been attacking incessantly.

    Frustrating. So much so that she was gritting her teeth so hard it felt like they would crack.

    But, at the same time an emotion that felt simr with joy ¡°This is how it has to be¡± welled up inside her.

    (As I thought, she at least gotta be cool like Nii-san!)

    She couldn¡¯t care about appearance at this stage. A faint smile that was a mix of frustration and happiness tugged her lips.

    Right after that, her stomach was kicked powerfully and she was blown away. Although she used her jetpack and wire anchor to avoid getting hit by pursuing attack, her anchor¡¯s piercing tip was shot by bullet and her bnce crumbled. She was blown away even further due to the centrifugal force and rolled on the ground painfully.

    ¡¸This is the end nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    The left gun that fired special bullet had two remaining shots. The right gun was empty right now.

    She had watched that person¡¯s weapon with all her focus. Simply grasping the imitation guns¡¯ number of reload and remaining bullet was only natural.

    And then, even with her body in tatter with all her fierce attacks not working, she had ascertained one fact©¤©¤that her opponent didn¡¯t have sublime godspeed reload like her father. Just knowing that was still better and she forced a smile on her lips.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna let it end yet!!¡¹

    She strongly kicked on the ground at the same time, no, just ahead of ¡°Scag¡± having its trigger pulled. The iron te that was hidden by gravel sprang up from the leverage and blocked the Burst Bullet.

    The iron te was blown away. Listy also got bounced backward. But, the damage wasn¡¯t that much. Just as nned.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t give you time to reload-¡¹

    ¡¸Myu!?¡¹

    She threw her sword even while getting sent flying. The two swords rotated while attacking Myuu menacingly.

    Myuu felt slightly surprised that Listy let go of her weapons, even so she cartwheeled aerially to be level with the ground while easily dodging.

    But, it seemed that the aim wasn¡¯t Myuu.

    There was the sound of the swords stabbing the ground. At the same time there was also a disquieting sound *click* resounding.

    ¡¸Ah©¤©¤¡¹

    The ground exploded mightily at the same time when Myuu let out her voice.

    ¡¸Landmine!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-. Is the spot we¡¯re standing on alright!?¡¹

    Atsushi reflexively screamed, while Nana looked around the ground under her feet uneasily. Jasper pressed his hands on his face again. The children yelled ¡¸She went that far!?¡¹ with shuddering expression while Mindy-san¡¯s eyes rolled back until the white of her eyes almost showed.

    ¡¸How¡¯s Myuu-chan!?¡¹

    Yuuka¡¯s worried voice reverberated. The cloud of dust rising from the shockwave covered the sight. No, it wasn¡¯t just because of dust cloud. It was because of ck cloud.

    It seemed thendmine also had secondary function as smoke grenade. The ck cloud spread out instantly.

    Myuu flew out through the smoke from there.

    ¡¸Myuu!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Remia-san! She¡¯s unharmed desu! She¡¯s just a bit sooty!¡¹

    ¡¸But, did she let go of Scag I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸She also fired Burst Bullet to the ground and neutralized the st. At the same time she also jumped along with the shockwave to dodge.¡¹

    ¡¸No no no, Kaorin and Shizushizu are getting impressed like it¡¯s normal but, what she did was superhuman okay!?¡¹

    Suzu¡¯s tsukkomi was of course agreed with a nod from Ryuutarou and others despite their twitching expression. Her instantaneous judgment making and response were too monstrous. Like she was a veteran soldier.

    The harshness of ¡°training just for surviving no matter what¡± that Hajime mentioned was acutely conveyed through this.

    Even while that was going on, Myuu unsheathed ¡°Kotetsuu¡± with one hand while skillfully extracting out the cylinder of ¡°Donneer¡± with her other hand. It was to reload by exchanging the cylinder itself. By putting in the fresh cylinder on her waist gunbelt©¤©¤

    ¡¸Thanks a lot! You finally stand there for me!¡¹

    Listy¡¯s turn still wasn¡¯t over. When they noticed, there was Listy mming a hand on the ground. It was like, Hajime when using transmutation magic.

    Yes, her excessively thick glove that was linked with cord to her waist¡¯s equipment.

    Apparently thendmine¡¯s surprise attack was just for smoke screen in the end. Bluish white light could be seen surging through the ground and rushing to a corner of the junk mountain in an instant. At the same time when they saw that,

    ¡¸Hidden weaponn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Drop dead!¡¹

    Sound of explosion like cannon fire thundered. The next moment Myuu was blown backward.

    Furthermore, the ground of the surrounding area burst open as though there was heavy rain hitting the area and cloud of dust rose thickly.

    ¡¸W-what? Just now, what happened¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aiko-san, it¡¯s that desu. Nail driving device. An electrically powered one.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it was improved to fire countless nails all at once like shotgun but¡­¡­she built something really vicious there.¡¹

    Naturally, that included the power and range. Looking closer at the ground, there were numerous extrarge nails driven in. It was buckshot type improved nailgun, no, perhaps it ought to be called as nail cannon already.

    ¡¸That¡¯s barely safe! It¡¯s not illegal if I said it¡¯s not!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Nii-san¡­¡­certainly the nail driving device itself isn¡¯t illegal but¡­¡­I think that¡¯s illegal modification¡­¡­¡¹

    Big brother was getting concerned by the number of criminal charge his youngest little sister was piling up from this construction of outrageous things in the junk mountain. Big sister¡¯s expression had also gone past a circle to look enlightened now.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the time to chat carefree©¤©¤wait she¡¯s alrightttt!!¡¹

    Yuuka-chan unconsciously spoke in Kansai dialect.

    The remodeled nail cannon dealt direct hit. Everyone else looked anxious from wondering how Myuu could possibly endure the hit with just a short sword and gun, but Myuu herself was inly unharmed.

    ¡¸Oo! It¡¯s finally the turn for ¡°Pikko Piko Hammeer¡± desu!¡¹

    Shia who was the instructor forbat technique using hammer hopped *pyon pyon* happily.

    Most likely, she did what she learned from this teacher while shouting ¡¸Impudeent!¡¹. <em>Buckshot attack ising? It¡¯s no problem if you blow them away altogether with shockwave!</em> That was the idea.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t aplished with inhuman strength like the teacher, but the function of ¡°Pikko Piko Hammeer¡± firing out shockwave.

    Myuu dispersed the nails with a wall of shockwave while also retreating backward with the recoil. Ryuutarou and co were impressed when they learned that. Jasper family were also patting their chest down in relieve.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Even though she let go of her sword, it¡¯s impressive that she quickly switched to hammer.¡¹

    ¡¸Her speed in taking it out from the treasure warehouse art also excellent.¡¹

    ¡¸Based on how she didn¡¯t equip it from the start, Myuu must be treating it like a trump card which she was forced to y. Look, she¡¯s making a bitter expression.¡¹

    Myuu showed an expression like she had swallowed a bitter bug for a moment, but she immediately switched mood. A shadow fell over her. Listy was already closing the distance.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t block someone¡¯s trump card casually like that!!¡¹

    Was it just their imagination that the voice sounded a bit teary? Perhaps that attack was a precious trump card that she had been saving.

    Listy fired up her jetpack just for a moment to do a great rotation midair before swinging down her new weapon from above her head with a lot of cetrifugal force and her frustration filling it.

    *GOONN* The shockwave sound shook the air.

    ¡¸Shit, using that kinda cute hammerrr!¡¹

    ¡¸How about Myuu cutify that unrefined hammer too! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected!¡¹

    Yes, Listy too was carrying a hammer that she had taken out from somewhere. The hammer¡¯s head was excessively big, however, the handle was only as big as a normal hammer.

    That unique shape was clearly unsuitable for work, but the reason for that immediately became clear to see.

    Listy pressed a part of the handle even while hammer and hammer were fiercely colliding against each other. The hammer quickly got electrified. The head part was definitely installed with some kind of electric generation gimmick.

    However, it wasn¡¯t effective as expected.

    ¡¸Na?ve nano! Electricity can¡¯t pass through Myuu¡¯s piko hammer!¡¹

    ¡¸Then eat this too!¡¹

    She retreated with a backflip. At the same time she put on a goggle midair. The light attached on the rim of that goggle let out a blinding sh. It wasn¡¯t just shlight but also seemed to have the effect of shbang.

    It seemed to be for one use only so the lens part cracked and smoked, but that effect was enough.

    The sh dyed the sight white.

    Listy threw her hammer at that opening. Surprisingly, it flew with a speed like cannon ball.

    ¡¸Myuu can see nano¡¹

    Myuu didn¡¯t pursue the retreating Listy because she saw her wearing google midair. As though to say that, Myuu¡¯s eyes were already covered by a single lens sunsses too.

    Although she was surprised by the hammer that was approaching with unexpected speed, she could avoid something like that just by shifting her body aside.

    Then she immediately charged. She swung up the fancy hammer that looked like something a magical girl would possess and approached Listy.

    Listy fired her jetpack and retreated toward the junk mountain.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t get away nano! Pul ¨C verize!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoaa!¡¹

    Listy immediately jumped up as soon as shended on the junk mountain¡¯s side. An instantter, the mountain surface below got wholly blown away.

    That power gave her shudders, even so she rolled midair. Sheunched a counterattack with the new weapon that she had pulled out from the junk mountain before its surface got caved in.

    The instant she blocked ¡°Pikko Piko Hammeer¡± with that, *Grrk grrk grrk grrk* Metallic sound reverberated. And then sparks scattered wildly.

    ¡¸Chainsaw!? Even something like that!¡¹

    It was a small rotating de. Undoubtedly a chainsaw. Hajime and co¡¯s gazes snapped toward Jasper. ¡¸Safe!¡¹ That was what came back.

    This too was actually something that Listy salvaged and repaired. Apparently it was extremely useful for house construction and the like. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a weapon. It mustn¡¯t be pointed toward human!

    ¡¸Shit, it doesn¡¯t get a single scratch even with this©¤©¤as expected from the weapon created by Ani-san!¡¹

    When theypletely thought that perhaps she would say <em>It¡¯s unfair!</em>, Listy-chan was making an admiring expression instead. Kaori muttered ¡¸Ah, she¡¯s praising there¡­¡­¡¹ in admiration hearing that.

    Listy already knew from the start that Myuu¡¯s weapon would be of Hajime¡¯s quality make. Including how there would be the difference of heaven and earth in quality and the likepared to her own work.

    She was making the challenge even knowing all of that. Surely she didn¡¯t have even the slightest inkling to cry foul or the like while pointing at the factors outside the duel at this point.

    Rather, it was as though she was screaming, <em>I¡¯m fired up exactly because of that! It¡¯s a worthy challenge!</em>

    ¡¸But, I¡¯lm gonna be the winnerrr!¡¹

    ¡¸Just try it nano!¡¹

    Listy¡¯s glove sparked.

    Myuu was on her guard thinking that it might be stun gun, but that wasn¡¯t it. There was a faint wind slicing sound. <em>Ah, </em>someone said.

    Myuu¡¯s instinct that had been developed from enduring the numerous attacks from papa & Onee-chansmander her to dodge using everything she got.

    ¡¸Nnnii!?¡¹

    She released all her tension with all her strength. She spread her legs 180 degree to plop down on the ground. Instantly, something passed through above her head. And then, there was the sound *Swip* of something getting caught.

    ¡¸Do you have eyes behind your head or something!¡¹

    That hammer was mercilessly swung down.

    Myuu rolled backward like doing a backflip to dodge before getting up smoothly and took a distance.

    ¡¸S-seriously¡­¡­somehow that¡¯s super like Mjoln*r isn¡¯t it!? So cool desuu!!¡¹

    Shia¡¯s eyes sparkled. Perhaps because it was a movie that she had watched recently. Her rabbit ears were going *myon myon*.

    Certainly that hammer, whether it was its shape or electric function, then its returning ability too, it greatly resembled the weapon of the ¡°lightning god¡± from that famous Marvel hero.

    Next Listy held the cord on the pommel before swinging it around where it was making *Voon voon* sound, so the resemnce became even more excessive.

    Hajime and co, especially the boy got fired up. *Hyuu-* Some even whistled with high tension. They hadpletely turned into spectator.

    But of course, the fighters themselves couldn¡¯t even pay attention to the excitement of the outsiders with how serious they were.

    ¡¸Maism, guidance?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t see through it instantly! I put three years into it!!¡¹

    Listy leaped aside with her jetpack. And then, she let go of the hammer that she had rotated plenty. It was a fast throw with just that, but when she also touched the ground with her glove at the same time whennding,

    ¡¸It curved!?¡¹

    The trajectory changed like a fast slider. The hammer curved and attacked Myuu.

    Most likely there was a dedicated maic force generator underground. She must be activating it through the power cable buried in the ground as expected. She poured the electricity through that sparking glove.

    The hammer itself was undoubtedly made from material that specially reacted to maic force, or there was a maic generator installed inside the hammer head. Of course, the glove had it too.

    With that, eleration of throwing speed, trajectory change, pulling back the hammer to her hand, and so on were possible to some degree.

    This territory was truly a ce that Listy had been using for years.

    Even Hajime showed admiration to those gimmicks. However, Myuu dodged it like it was only natural. There Listy closed the distance with a chainsaw in one hand.

    ¡¸To create something like this yourself¡­¡­what an outrageous fellow nano!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t make me happy even if I hear that from ya!¡¹

    Myuu bounced back the approaching chainsaw with her ¡°Pikko Piko Hammeer¡±. Listy¡¯s hands were raised up to the sky from the impact and her chainsaw was also flying away in an arc.

    That fact, and the bitter expression that Listy couldn¡¯t fully hide made Myuu narrowed her eyes.

    When she executed a roundhouse kick here, Listy wasn¡¯t able to dodge and her body somersaulted from getting hit on the chest.

    She immediately rolled and took a distance while getting up with her left hand stretched, but Myuu got between her and the drawn in hammer and hit the hammer itself with all her strength.

    The hammer flew away to the other side of the junk mountain with a speed that might cause <em>Homerun</em> cheers to break out. As expected the maic force didn¡¯t seem to reach that far and the hammer showed no sign ofing back.

    ¡¸Your hand, doesn¡¯t have any grip strength anymore nano. Your movement is getting slower too.¡¹

    ¡¸So-, zee- haa-, what huh!¡¹

    She fired her jetpack and moved even more backward. The ground exploded when her foot hit the ground and cloud of dust rose up.

    She fired the jetpack at full force and charged forward once more to push through the sand cloud. Her hands were holding swords once more. They must be spare buried underground.

    Myuu pulled out ¡°Donneer¡± and pulled the trigger. It wasn¡¯t a fast draw shot. Therefore the firing line was easy to read.

    Listy dodged just by shifting her body weight while keeping her fierce charge without dropping speed.

    Before this, Listy would have something to cushion the blow, or prepare something for feint or anything, but there was no such thing this time. The damage and exhaustion she had umted was finally dulling her thought at this point.

    And so she noticed toote. That Myuu intentionally didn¡¯t do fast draw to make her read the shot¡¯s trajectory. That the course she was on right now was the optimal and worst course Myuu had chosen for her.

    Even she herself must have realized she had been had. Her cheeks spasmed. At the same time, Myuu elerated using the shockwave of ¡°Pilkko Piko Hammeer¡± as propulsive force and closed the distance several times faster than Listy¡¯s estimation.

    ¡¸Shaoraa!! Nanoo!!¡¹

    And then, with perfect timing and angle, the fancy but extremely brutish war hammer went full swing.

    What Listy could do was her only barely crossing her swords in front of her.

    ¡¸Guuhhh!?¡¹

    Naturally, the hammer couldn¡¯t be blocked with just that. The impact pierced through. Her consciousness cked out even with the weapons between her and the hammer.

    The next time her consciousness came back was the moment she felt impact and intense pain on her back. *Gara gara* There was a grating sound. It was like there was firework in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t breath well. Her body felt numb and couldn¡¯t move.

    (Aa, I crashed on the mountain huh¡­¡­)

    She vaguely understood only that. At the corner of her sight, she could see Mindy covering her mouth with her hands looking like she was going to cry. Her brothers and sisters were also yelling something.

    Right near them, she could see that person looking straight this way.

    (Aa, it¡¯s not like that. I still haven¡¯t lost. I can still fight. Wait a second, I¡¯ll stand up right away.)

    She intended to say that, but what actually came out was only a pained cough.

    Even so she lifted up her body with guts and stubbornness. She pulled out her arm that was almost buried under the rubble and came out from the crumbling junk mountain crawlingly.

    From being on all four on the ground, she struggled to stand up while her legs were shaking like a freshly born fawn.

    Her nemesis was walking her way. The excessively cute hammer, wasn¡¯t there anymore. In exchange, that hand was only holding the weapon that looked exactly the same like that person she looked up to.

    ¡¸Not, yet. It¡¯s still not ove©¤©¤¡¹

    She clenched her fist to push the button on her glove. It was the switch to activate her jetpack.

    But, it seemed Listy wasn¡¯t the only one who had reached her limit.

    *Boof* The jetpack only made such t sound before falling silent. She kept pressing the switch on her glove. And the switches for her other gimmicks too.

    But, the electricity didn¡¯t flow anymore even a little.

    The electricity to activate her weapon had run out.

    ¡¸Ha, haha¡­¡­¡¹

    There was a footstep. Myuu stopped walking some distance away from her and pointed her gun at her.

    It was a pretty thing. It didn¡¯t have a single scratch unlike her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­So this¡­¡­this is ¡°that person¡¯s daughter¡± huh¡¹

    *Click* There was the sound of the firing hammer being cocked.

    She unconsciously smiled. Myuu didn¡¯t get careless or show an opening even at thest moment. She wouldn¡¯t get any closer to her because she was wary that she might be nning something.

    Also, there was no pity or sympathy or joy in those eyes.

    She did what she ought to do to win and won. Listy even felt such firm atmosphere from Myuu. That figure, her figure as she pointed the gun at her, she could see the shadow of that person ovepping over Myuu.

    That was, she wondered why. Even though she felt frustrated to death, even though she felt like she was going to burst into tears even now, she thought of her as ¡°cool¡± no matter what. For some reason she felt unreasonably happy.

    ¡¸Say you surrender.¡¹

    It was an ultimatum. Surely Myuu would pull the trigger if she didn¡¯t say it. She wasn¡¯t someone who would hesitate at this point. There was no way she would do such thing that looked down on her like that.

    She was convinced of that.

    That was why,

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Strength left her body and she rolled to her back with a flop. She looked up to the clear blue sky. The weather was so nice it was irritating. It was a bit unfortunate that there seemed to be blood in her eyes that the color was tinged red.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Nothing worked. Most likely, Myuu still had some hidden cards remaining. She had strength to spare. Everything that she had polished up to the best of her ability in these five years, they were able to make her nemesis got serious but couldn¡¯t make her showed everything she got.

    ¡¸Defe©¤©¤¡¹

    Then let¡¯s ept it. Graciously, epting her defeat he©¤©¤

    ¡¸Is that what you think I¡¯m gonna say! Stuuuupidd!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn!?¡¹

    Actually there was just one small grenade that she saved until now. She forcefully moved her agonized arm and tossed it. To a spot where it would almost definitely swallow her too.

    At the same time, she aimed her wire anchor at the spot near the junk mountain¡¯s peak and fired. The one time use only reserve battery that would onlyst for ten seconds! Always kept insurance in ce! This too was something that she had learned from Hajime!

    As expected, Myuu prioritized shooting the grenade.

    me and explosion spread out. The me acted as smokescreen and she used the st to move forcefully.

    Just as expected Myuu immediately fired the second time but, being blown away by the explosion while also relying on her instinct to twist her body allowed her to get away with only her shoulder getting shot.

    (She still hit even through that¡­¡­damn monster!)

    She gritted her teeth from the intense pain and operated the winding mechanism. Next an impact and intense pain hit her leg at the same time when her body floated. But it wasn¡¯t lethal.

    The third shot grazed her cheek. Listy got cold sweat from the impact while her body got dragged up with the speed like a reverse bungee jump. She took off the jetpack on her back and lowered her weight drastically.

    Her body bounced on the mountain side and became even more battered even as she©¤©¤grinned broadly toward Myuu who was mercilessly aiming at her. <em>Eh? </em>Myuu looked puzzled for a moment.

    ¡¸Get through this somehow, Myuu!!¡¹

    Listy hadn¡¯t be optimistic or carefree by all means even after Mother was gone. And so this was the trap that she had prepared for emergency. Her greatest insurance.

    Multiple setup had been nted here and there near the peak of the junk mountain. She plunged her hand into the gap between some junks and activated one of them.

    That mechanism for crushing external enemy by copsing the mountain, or perhaps for blocking the path to buy time.

    Yes, she was using nted explosive to cause ¡°junk avnche¡±.

    ¡¸Are you stupid nanoooo!? You don¡¯t need to copy papa until that far nanoo-¡¹

    There was a terrific sound of explosion and the junk mountain burst like volcanic eruption at the same time. Debris of various sizes big and small rained down like meteor shower. The mountain too naturally copsed like snowslide.

    Jasper finally copsed with her eyes rolling back. The children screamed <em>GYAAAAAH </em>as though they were witnessing a cmity. All emotions fell off from Mindy¡¯s expression. Of course, Hajime and co were blocking everything so their safety was guaranteed but¡­¡­

    Myuu who was nearby the mountain side thought that she should focus on defense as soon as she evacuated.

    However, Listy who didn¡¯t even have her jetpack couldn¡¯t possibly be unscathed by the explosion¡¯s effect even if she evacuated right before it went off. After seeing her falling down powerlessly together with other junks, there was no way such option coulde up in her mind.

    Listy could be revived even if she died. In the first ce they were having a duel right now, and if it was necessary she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to even pull the trigger. Those were the logical thinking, which was blown away along with the explosion.

    She activated ¡°Air Force¡±. She leaped with all her strength! She cleared away the raining down debris by shooting them with ¡°Donneer¡±, altering the trajectory, even so it didn¡¯t seem like she would be able to reach listy so she took out ¡°This is a whip desu¡± and swung©¤©¤

    ¡¸Catch you! This idi-©¤©¤nmyu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, carelessness, is the, enemy¡­¡­¡¹

    The whip wind around Listy and Myuu pulled her body toward her midair. The moment she tried to hold her body, pain ran through her face. She got hit by Listy¡¯s p.

    Myuu stared at the widely grinning Listy in her arms while her mouth unconsciously hung wide open.

    Instantly, shadow fell over them. Myuu gasped in realization but it was toote. A particrly huge rubble hit other rubble and came flying like a pinball.

    <em>Ah¡­¡­cra-¡­¡­</em>Her eyes widened with such thought©¤©¤and then.

    ¡¸You two are too reckless.¡¹

    The rubble stopped still. It was supported by metal that spread out like dark grey. No, looking closer all the rubbles were caught by metal that spread out like spider web that stopped them in ce. It was also the same with the junk mountain¡¯s copse.

    ¡¸Papa!¡¹

    ¡¸Oto©¤©¤Ani-san¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime held Myuu and Listy in one arm each andnded on the ground. The liquid metal was piling up the rubbles on the copsed mountain one after another.

    ¡¸Good grief¡­¡­did you think this is the only way you got if you want to at leastnd a blow to Myuu who won¡¯te near you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yeah¡­¡­if it¡¯s this gal, Myuu then she absolutely gonna save me.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you dere that nano! As expected this is©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Because, you¡¯re Oto©¤©¤Ani-san¡¯s daughter right?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, that¡¯s-¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­true! But still!¡¹

    <em>Why are you asking something so obvious,</em> Listy¡¯s puzzled expression looked like she wanted to say that. Myuu¡¯s face turned bright red and her mouth mumbled unclearly because of that.

    ¡¸Besides¡­¡­it¡¯s irritating but¡­¡­you¡¯re, good person after all¡¹

    ¡¸Guu¡­¡­and you Listy who used the conscience of that good person, how¡¯re you feeling right now nanoo!?¡¹

    ¡¸That hand mark on your cheek, it makes you the cutest, I¡¯m satisfied! Like that I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa, let go. Myuu can¡¯t kill her like this!!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with ya. If it¡¯s Oto©¤©¤Ani-san then he would also do it right? In short, Myuu too would do it. Something like this, if it¡¯s needed.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s-¡­¡­kuuuuuuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­true! But still!!¡¹

    Strange. Even though the one who won was Myuu no matter how they looked at it, it was Myuu who looked so frustrated that even now she looked like she was going to stomp on the ground, while on the other hand, it was Listy who was looking extremely refreshed. It formed a really strange picture to see.

    Yue and others who came running, and the children who were dragging Jasper who fainted from too much stress also reflexively looked at each other after seeing that.

    ¡¸And? Are you still going to continue?¡¹

    Hajime asked the question with a gentle gaze as though he had known what the answer would be after seeing Listy¡¯s expression.

    Listy stared at Hajime, then she stared at Myuu, then she shook her head with a listless expression.

    ¡¸I ept it. Right now, the best I can do is just leaving that hand mark. I absolutely am not giving up but¡­¡­yeah, I ept it.¡¹

    Listy faintly shined from receiving Kaori¡¯s regeneration magic while staring straight at Myuu and asserted those words. The words that dered the conclusion of the duel where the girls¡¯ important feeling and pride were put on the line.

    ¡¸Myuu, it¡¯s your win. ©¤©¤Just, for, no that is!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. The words at the end are unnecessary nano.¡¹

    Listy who was baring her teeth and Myuu who was folding her arms smugly.

    Remia and Mindy looked at each other with relieve. Yue and others were also enveloped in a warm and soft atmosphere. Meanwhile Hajime, seeing the two like that,

    ¡¸Fuwaa!? Papa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Awawawah, Oto©¤©¤Ani-san!?¡¹

    He tightly hugged the two of them together. And then, with an extraordinarily kind tone,

    ¡¸You two©¤©¤great work out there. That was so cool.¡¹

    He gifted them those words of praise.

    Both blinked together. Myuu and Listy looked at each other over Hajime¡¯s shoulders, then a secondter,

    ¡¸Myu!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    They both sported a broad smile that was bright like the sun.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    Myuu VS Listy is too much fun that I wrote too much. I think I can end the machine world arc next chapter. Perhaps (I¡¯m sorry that there¡¯s no guarantee)

    ¡ùA notice. The sale of volume 14 got postponed to next month. My deepest apologies to those who have been looking forward to it but, it¡¯ll be a great help if everyone can wait for a while more. Best regards.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Ora ora ora ora & Futilie futile futile futile

    From [Jojo¡¯s Bizarre Adventure]

    ¨C Papa, let go. I can¡¯t kill her!

    From ¡¸Onii-chan move aside, I can¡¯t kill her!¡¹ of [S±hÔÂŒmÊÂ¼þ] (TN: S±hÔÂŒmÊÂ¼þ, an inte game that doesn¡¯t seem to have any English version)

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515

    <strong>Machine World Arc A Girl With Dangerous Future</strong>

    After the fierce battle of the girls was settled.

    The crumbled junk mountain had also been restoredpletely like before. Listy¡¯s wound had also been perfectly treated by Kaori. Presently,

    ¡¸Are you listening, Listy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m listening big bro.¡¹

    A ¡°lecture time¡± was naturally being held.

    Listy-chan was sitting cross-legged in front of her workshop while crossing her arms with the corners of her mouth turned down. In front of her was Jasper standing imposingly with his arms crossed.

    Both sides were looking at the other seriously. Neither side would back down at all.

    But, it was strange. Jasper who should be the side giving the lecture slightly looked like he was the one being pressured.¡¸Ah, he averted his eyes nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t point that out!¡¹

    Remia mama scolded her daughter. Big bro Jasper¡¯s eyes were averted even more due to the words of the mother and daughter duo.

    Also, just right before this Listy had super serious injuries that consisted of numerous cuts & gun shot wounds, three fractured ribs and fractured left thigh, dislocated left wrist, and internal organs damage.

    When Listy heard about the details of her wounds from Kaori, far from fainting, she didn¡¯t even cry or yell. It went without saying that her guts, or rather the way she put in spirit made everyone half impressed and half creeped out.

    It was no wonder, even the governor-cum-big bro was flinching badly like this moment.

    <em>That¡¯s why, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m particrly pathetic or anything okay! </em>Governor Jasper yelled the excuse inside his heart where there was nobody listening.

    ¡¸L-Listy-chan, how impudent¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than listening to a lecture, this feels more like, ¡°I¡¯m listening, so be grateful!¡±, yeah?¡¹

    Atsushi and Noboru were also whispering.

    ¡¸At least, she¡¯s reflecting¡­¡­I think? Just now she bowed her head deeply and said I¡¯m sorry after all.¡¹

    ¡¸But Yuuka-chi, look. That imposing attitude. Isn¡¯t it like proiming, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to feel guilty at the slightest!¡± isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Her attitude feels like, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna run or hide! Come, scold me to your heart¡¯s content!¡± isn¡¯t it. I don¡¯t know whether to call it graceful or something¡­¡­¡¹

    Yuuka, Nana, and Taeko were also simrly whispering. Suzu and Ryuutarou alsomented ¡¸She¡¯s like a certain someone somewhere huuh¡¹ while ncing at Hajime. Hajime was looking up to the sky. <em>The weather is really nicee~. Ah, that cloud, the shape is like spider¡­¡­</em>

    ¡¸Listy? Are you reflecting properly?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Mindy-oneechan. Listy is very reflecting.¡¹

    <em>What¡¯s with that robotic answer,</em> everyone thought. Mind-oneechan¡¯s cheeks were starting to twitch. All her other brothers and sisters looked like they were holding back a headache.

    Perhaps, this was something that had happened many times before. They could easily imagine that.

    ¡¸A-anyway! There isn¡¯t anymore undered illegal good here right!? Stop hiding things! If you don¡¯t cut it out already, I¡¯m, gonna cry!¡¹

    Jasper¡¯s voice roughened even while his eyes were already tearful. Listy stared back straight into his eyes while¡­¡­no, she slightly averted her gaze and seemed to be pondering something before once more, she met Jasper¡¯s eyes firmly and nodded.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, big bro. There isn¡¯t anything more illegal than that!!¡¹

    It was a powerful deration. Her voice¡¯s tone sufficiently conveyed that there was undoubtedly no falsehood in her words.

    But, even Jasper hadn¡¯t been the governor for five years just for show. He had spent every day until now cultivating his ability to perceive the subtlety of other people¡¯s heart based on their atmosphere, tone, and expression. And when he was facing his own family then it was even more impossible that he would miss anything.

    And so, his stare turned reproachful while he asked for confirmation.

    ¡¸By that, you mean that you don¡¯t have anymore in your possession right? You ain¡¯t gonna tell me that you actually mean you have some but ¡°there¡¯s none with greater specs than that¡± or ¡°none that ispleted goods¡± ain¡¯t ya?¡¹

    Listy quietly averted her gaze.

    Apparently it was a case of not lying but also not telling the truth. Listy-chan was giving her best effort to learn and practice Hajime papa¡¯s special skill that Myuu told her about. Soudable- (?)

    ¡¸Bosss-¡¹

    ¡¸Really sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected even Hajime was forced to return his focus from the weather back to the present situation when he got stared by such resentful tearful eyes.

    ¡¸Eeei, Listy! Enough already, take out every©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Big bro!¡¹

    ¡¸W-whatt!¡¹

    From sitting cross-legged to seiza posture. With both fists pressed on the ground and crackling atmosphere due to the radiated dominating aura, the youngest sister spoke up. The big bro twitched jitterily in respond.

    ¡¸I¡¯m truly sorry for what I¡¯ve done-¡¹

    It even felt like Listy¡¯s eyes glinted piercingly when she said that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn~, prime example of a child¡¯s face that absolutely not feeling sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, yeaah. Feels like I¡¯ve seen it from somewhere¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kaori-san, it¡¯s that desu! That person , the ¡°Terrorist Must Kill-Man¡± who always fight without care of the means 24 hours desu!¡¹

    The ¡°Must Be Hajime Papa¡¯s Daughter-Woman¡± who always researched and invented without care of the means 24-hours. That was Listy. Now the mentality of Must Win Against Myuu was also added into the mix so her intensity was just crazy.

    ¡¸If you really feel sorry then have some restraiiin!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not gonna stop doing illegal things till I beat Myuu-¡¹

    What a brazen promation.

    <em>I¡¯m not gonna stop punching until you cry! </em>The promation was like that roundabout expression. Looking at the figure of Jasper who was mentally beaten and tearing up, it didn¡¯t seem like expressing it like that was necessarily mistaken.

    The other siblings were covering their face with their hands. Mindy¡¯s expression was nk.

    A rtive of the country¡¯s leader was proactively and unashamedly acting like an ouw. <em>If the one doing this is my little brother Randell¡­¡­</em>perhaps Liliana was imagining that. Her face was showing the greatest sympathy she could muster.

    ¡¸Big broo!¡¹

    ¡¸What now!?¡¹

    ¡¸How about we just take the plunge and establish the weapon development department!¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously nooo! Who¡¯re you nning to go to war against huh!¡¹

    Listy¡¯s finger wordlessly snapped toward somewhere. Of course, it pointed toward Myuu. <em>Of course it is!</em> Jasper thought as he held his head in his hands. He wondered why she thought that her proposal had any chance to be epted. This damn mad scientist.

    ¡¸Listen to me, Listy. Weapon development is forbidden. Though I understand that you want to win against Myuu-chan, but you know? I¡¯m begging you restrain yourself.¡¹

    Things like chainsaw or electromaically guided hammer were still just barely okay. But nail cannon or explosive were a no go. <em>So please¡­¡­</em>he begged.

    Jasper squatted down to match the height of Listy¡¯s gaze and earnestly persuaded her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s, right isn¡¯t it. Big bro is Coltran¡¯s leader. It won¡¯t make a good example if the leader¡¯s family is like this. I¡¯m being a nuisance¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m calling you a nuisance though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. I get it. I¡¯ll follow Coltran¡¯s rule seeing that I¡¯m living in Coltran. I¡¯ll turn in every illegal things I¡¯m keeping in the workshop.¡¹

    ¡¸That so! So you understand!¡¹

    Listy¡¯s expression looked docile. Jasper and Mindy and the others cheered up seeing that¡­¡­

    ¡¸In short, the rule doesn¡¯t apply outside Coltran. She isn¡¯t going to turn in the illegal object she isn¡¯t keeping in her workshop¡­¡­is that what she said nano?¡¹

    Myuu whispered.

    Where did Coltran start and where did it end? At the present where there was no other city, there was no concept like boundary line. Also, Listy was a salvager. She was an explorer of the vast underground space.

    It must also be possible for her to discover dangerous object underground far away from the capital and did research and invention in a base outside the city. With that, it shouldn¡¯t infringe on thew. She seemed to be walking in such gray zone.

    <em>I hate someone perceptive like Myuu! </em>Judging from how Listy made an evil countenance that seemed to say that, Myuu most likely hit the mark. She did it again. She was steadily practicing telling not a lie but also not the truth!!

    The expression of Jasper and Mindy and the others reversed from cheery to cloudy. Listy averted her gaze seeing that.

    To that Hajime too,

    ¡¸Really I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t bear it and apologized again.

    ¡¸Uu~mu, looks like it wouldst be most difficult to restrain Listy¡¯s passion and spirit. Well, that art clear to see from watching the fight just now though.¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like she¡¯ll rapidly get better on walking the gray zone. For this kind of case it¡¯ll be better to give her permission to some degree and keep her within sight but¡­¡­Jasper-san¡¯s position as the governor makes it really difficult¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko sported a bitter smile like she was facing a problem child who was a habitual offender of school rule. She must be feeling sympathy to Jasper who couldn¡¯t overlook what Listy was doing because of his position, even though a part of him wanted to tolerate it.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Listy-chan then she definitely won¡¯t misuse it but¡­¡­¡¹

    Liliana¡¯s expression became even more conflicted. Hajime was also the same. Rather than thinking of Jasper¡¯s hardship, their expression looked more like they were somewhat worried for Listy, like they were concerned about something.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Listy won¡¯t misuse it.¡¹

    Whether she was aware or not about that feeling of everybody, Listy spoke with a tone like an AI again. <em>That sounds extremely contrived though¡­¡­</em>everyone couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    ¡¸Rather than that Myuu, say your demand.¡¹

    <em>Ah, she tantly change the topic¡­¡­</em>the bitter smiles deepened. Jasper let out a loud sigh, while Mindy and others looked at each other worriedly.

    Although, the collision between the big brother who was in the position of having to enforce the rule and, the youngest little sister with iron will who definitely wouldn¡¯t depart from the ouwne wasn¡¯t something that could be solved immediately right here.

    And so, for now the lecture time was over.

    Jasper backed down as though to yield the spot while throwing a nce at Myuu. Perhaps Myuu understood Jasper¡¯s intention and stood in front of Listy.

    ¡¸Are you prepared, nano?¡¹

    ¡¸If possible, keep it at just one arm.¡¹

    Ryuutarou tsukkomi-ed ¡¸Her resolve is just at different level-¡¹, while Suzu muttered ¡¸Lies, isn¡¯t it? Myuu-chan¡­¡­¡¹ and looked toward Myuu with a gaze that was wavering with anxiety.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too na?ve if you think that you can have the same artificial hand like papa if you¡¯re lucky nano!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. You aren¡¯t gonna take my arm huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look a bit disappointed nano!¡¹

    The corners of Mindy-oneechan¡¯s eyes rose. Her eyes were saying, <em>I absolutely won¡¯t allow something like that!</em>

    Her figure that was harboring admiration toward Hajime that broke the limit was already something that inspired dread.

    Remia said ¡¸My my. Hajime-san. Perhaps it¡¯ll be better if you restrain your papahood a little bit¡­¡­¡¹ with eyes like she was looking at a good-for-nothing, then Yue said ¡¸¡­¡­Kuh, settle down! My Papa Power-¡­¡­something like that?¡¹ with a slight tilt of her head but, even Hajime would be troubled if he was asked something like that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pointless taking something like arm from you nano. Rather than that, from now on Listy©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­¡­what¡¯re you nning to do? No, what¡¯re you gonna make me do!!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s ¡°treasure warehouse¡± shined. Listy¡¯s expression tensed with nervousness. In contrast Myuu¡¯s grin widened.

    Right after that, something humanoid appeared beside Myuu. That object with size about the same like her was a mannequin.

    The bottom had a id miniskirt and sneakers with cute ribbon. The top had light pink camisolebined with somewhat oversized purple parker with cat ears attached. On the neck was a small ne modeled after seashell.

    ¡¸Myuu¡¯ll have you turn adorable nano!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I don¡¯t wanna though?¡¹

    Listy replied instantly with a serious face. Because, Listy wanted to be cool, or even manly. Naturally she would answer like that.

    ¡¸The loser has no right to refuse. From now on Myuu will have you pay attention to your appearance and fashion nano!!¡¹

    ¡¸Why the hell!! You said yourself that I can keep being me! As I thought Myuu too, are you telling me to be feminine like Mindy-oneechan and others!? I firmly refuse! I wanna be like Ani-san©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸This stupid moronnnnn!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ouchhh!? Why did you hit me!?¡¹

    Listy-chan¡¯s seiza posture broke and she held her cheek with a drooping posture. Like a housewife who just received DV. Of course, in this situation the husband was Myuu.

    And Myuu who had just done that outrage didn¡¯t look ashamed at all. Far from that she continued by raising her voice with her fist still clenched.

    ¡¸You luckily have good foundation, so be more adorable-. Polish your cuteness toooo-. Why are you only aiming for coolness nano! When a girl polish both cuteness and coolness, they¡¯ll be able to meet their truly charming self nano! That¡¯s exactly why, be cuterrrrrrrrr!! Nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Ca-, c-ca-, calm down¡­¡­¡¹

    That Listy was shaken up. That was how much seriousness and zeal that could be felt from the argument.

    ¡¸Myuu won¡¯t tell you toa fix yournguage nano. Even tomboy is good nano. Wanting to be cool is also understandable nano. Myuu won¡¯t retract her words there!!¡¹

    ¡¸O-ou¡¹

    ¡¸But howeveeeer!! Watch and be amazed nano!!¡¹

    Myuu sharply pointed her finger. To Yue, Shia, Tio, Kaori, and then Shizuku and others in turn.

    Yue and co who were frozen by Myuu¡¯s abrupt transformation into Shuzo Matsu*ka jerked in surprise. <em>Eh, eh¡­¡­w-what, what is it?</em> They wondered in confusion with their gaze wandering around.

    ¡¸All of them are cute right? They¡¯re really pretty right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ou¡¹

    ¡¸But, they¡¯re reaaally strong nano. They¡¯re all suuperrrrrr cool when fighting nano!¡¹

    This time they were shaken up in a different sense. They all blushed, fiddling with their hair, or their gaze became jittery. <em>Noo, welll, you¡¯re exaggerating?</em>¡­¡­their embarrassed attitude said.

    Only Yuuka was secretly asking ¡¸Just now, do you think her finger was also pointing at my direction? Hey hey! Do you think so!? I think the angle was really tricky though-¡¹ to Nana and Taeko.

    <em>Yep yep, that¡¯s true isn¡¯t it. Surely you¡¯re also counted among them¡­¡­</em>

    The expressions of her best friends were really kind.

    Putting that aside, Listy turned her gaze *jii~~* at Yue and others once more. Myuu dered to such Listy.

    ¡¸Coolness and cuteness can stand together. All the women around papa are like that. Myuu is also making effort to be like that! In that case-¡¹

    Like a vanguard preaching the truth of the world, Myuu spread out her arms as though to bring the enlightenment. Her figure drew in Listy¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸As someone who wish to be recognized by papa, as someone who call herself as papa¡¯s daughter, aaaanddd! As someone trying to be this Myuu¡¯s little sister! Ending with only one and be satisfied by it is highly ridiculous!! Nanooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, what¡­¡­what a wless logic-. It¡¯s like there¡¯s no hole in it-¡¹

    <em>I-is that soo? </em>Ryuutarou and others thought. Of course, they read the mood and didn¡¯t make any tsukkomi though.

    ¡¸Ah, but I¡¯ve objection about the ¡°little sister¡±©¤©¤¡¹

    Apparently there was hole for a tsukkomi to poke. Though of course, Myuu easily ignored it.

    She put her left hand on her waist and brushed up her hair with a lot of gravitas. Like when a certain abyss lord pushed up his sunsses. And then her right hand¡¯s finger pointed up high as though to pierce the sky before slowly lowering down as though to show it off.

    The finger was naturally pointing toward Listy.

    ¡¸Listy!! Be a cutely cool woman! Nano!!¡¹

    Apparently, that was the demand of the winner(Myuu) in the end.

    Hajime and co looked at each other. Their expressions became warm. Those like Mindy were looking towartd Myuu with an extremely gentle gaze that had gratitude mixed in there.

    It wasn¡¯t something much.

    It was something that had been in her mind ever since she saw the oil and dust covered appearance, the unkempt hair, and the wound covered body. And then, she was convinced through the duel before this.

    Listy worked too hard that she neglected to care for herself too much.

    She couldn¡¯t help but became worried, dissatisfied, and wanting to interfere even if Listy didn¡¯t want it. After all, Myuu was someone who was trying to call herself Listy¡¯s big sister.

    ¡¸While staying here, as the big sister Myuu is going to beat up the meaning of ¡°cuteness¡± into your brain nano. Come along nano!¡¹

    After saying that, Myuu turned the hand she was thrusting forward to offer her palm.

    Listy stared at that palm for a beat.

    ¡¸I keep telling you, who¡¯s the big sis here huh.¡¹

    Although she wasining like that, Listy ced her own hand on that palm. That hand was grasped tightly, and she stood up as she got pulled in.

    And then, with a bright red face that looked exactly like a little sister who couldn¡¯t be honest with herself,

    ¡¸But well, you¡¯re the winner. I got no n to grumble over and over at this point. T-that¡¯s why¡­¡­umm¡­¡­m-make me cute-, please-¡¹

    She answered the demand graciously.

    Myuu looked reaally satisfied. At the same time her smile became filled with a lot of spirit which was only natural.

    Hajime and others were also smiling warmly and cheerfully seeing Listy fidgeting while asking to be made cute. Especially Mindy and the children. Their eyes were moist from how moved they were feeling.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Because of this and that, not only Myuu & Remia, even Yue and othersbined tehir efforts to dress up Listy. And the result.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­me¡­¡­?¡¹

    In front of the full-length mirror that was setup in front of the workshop, Listy-chan was looking astonished while saying such a cliched line.

    ¡¸You even speak femininely there, nano.¡¹

    Listy returned to her senses from Myuu¡¯s smirking tsukkomi and protested ¡¸W-whaddya mean! I spoke just like normal!¡¹ while ring sharply but¡­¡­regrettably, her face was bright red, and she was wearing the cat-eared hoodie.

    In addition, the magic of Yue and co and care products from Japan had been generously used, so her hair was glossy, her lips were plump, there was also no wound that could be found. She was a inly adorable girl.

    ¡¸Fumu. Myuu guess this will also make do, nano.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what. You still want to do something more huh?¡¹

    Myuu suddenly reached out. In respond Listy didn¡¯t even show any sign of running away in contrast to her words. She shut her eyes and let out her voice ¡¸uun¡¹ from the sensation of Myuu¡¯s fingertip caressing her hair and forehead.

    ¡¸As expected, forehead! The forehead showing also suits you nano!¡¹

    ¡¸Hair clip, huh?¡¹

    A cute hair pin with cat motif allowed Listy¡¯s forehead toe into view. The satisfied looking Myuu used a matching hair pin to expose her forehead too.

    ¡¸Setting the outfit aside, it won¡¯t be strange even if you wear something as small as hair pin regrly. You can take that as a provisional little sister nano.¡¹

    As expected, Listy wouldn¡¯t be able to routinely wear an outfit that was made on earth. It would stand out too much in Coltran where the concept of enjoying fashion wasn¡¯t developed. That was why, the dress up this time would only for this time.

    That was exactly why, Myuu presented a hairpin that could be used regrly.

    ¡¸The same thing huh.¡¹

    ¡¸The same thing nano.¡¹

    Listy looked aside with a dissatisfied look, but her lips looked mumbling from how desperately she was stopping it from grinning. She couldn¡¯tpletely hide her feeling inside.

    ¡¸It feels like silver essory or ornaments, the more the better will suit you Listy nano. In that case you can also give excuse that you make them yourselves¡­¡­fumu, look at the mirror for a bit nano.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi, what¡¯re¡­¡­hyaa!? Don¡¯t fondle my earrrr~¡¹

    Myuu took out some earrings and ear cuffs before trying them on Listy who was standing in front of the mirror. Now she looked like she was hugging her from behind.

    Listy¡¯s face was increasingly looking like a ripe apple. She didn¡¯t shake off Myuu was because getting dressed up actually didn¡¯t bother her that much, and most of all because it was conveyed just how seriously Myuu was doing this.

    Apparently even Listy would bepletely obedient after looking at Myuu¡¯s crisp expression through the mirror as she continued to search for the fashion that suited Listy.

    She looked exactly like a little sister being fussed about by her big sister. Warm voices ¡¸Myyy~?¡¹ slipped out from Yue and others.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Remia, danger. Myuu is being a handsome guy again.¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, just like with the girls in her school, isn¡¯t she jolting the maiden heart of her fellow girls too much?¡¹

    ¡¸My heart goes <em>kyun</em> just by watching from the side. She¡¯s like the main character of a shoujou manga.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if this is the fruit of Great Teacher Sumire¡¯s education?¡¹

    ¡¸Really, what to do with her¡­¡­recently, I¡¯m getting worried whether there might be bloodshed caused by her¡­¡­¡¹

    Mama¡¯s worry never ran out! But, seen from the side it was a very heartwarming sight. Hajime and others were also watching over the two with warm and fluffy mood.

    There, Listy who got several silver essories put on her ears came in front of Hajime as though to disy herself once more.

    Her usual bold footsteps were just like an illusion. Her trotting footsteps right now felt like there would be onomatopoeia *totter totter* apanying it.

    Myuu was watching over from behind with her arms folded and a big sis atmosphere, while Listy lifted up her face bashfully.

    ¡¸U-umm, Oto©¤©¤Ani-san¡­¡­does it, look good?¡¹

    <em>Guu so cute! </em>Such voices could be heard in unison. Atsushi and Noboru, also Nana and Taeko, they were giving a thumb up with a nice smile.

    Of course, there wasn¡¯t any objection at all.

    ¡¸Yeah, it looks really good on you. You¡¯re cute.¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    ¡¸On top of that you¡¯re also strong and smart¡­¡­I¡¯m a bit worried for your future. Looks like you¡¯re gonna be popr among male and female.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­u¡¹

    Listy-chan, she grabbed the edge of her cat ear hood with both hands and pulled down hard. It was like a Charisma *uard while still in standing position. Apparently it felt really embarrassing to have her face seen. Cute.

    With a small voice ¡¸I see¡­¡­as I thought ¡°cutely cool¡± is the correct choice. Myuu is right¡­¡­hehe-¡¹ she muttered with joy oozing into her voice, so it became even cuter.

    Yue and Kaori couldn¡¯t hold back and spontaneously patted her head over the hood.

    ¡¸U-umm¡­¡­is it really alright for us to also wear this?¡¹

    Mindy asked with the air of half happy and half bewildered. She too had changed outfitpletely. It was a no-sleeve sweater and a long skirt. Her hair too had been carefully arranged.

    It was thin but she was also wearing cosmetic. Perhaps that was why she looked like an elegantdy from a good family, so Atsushi muttered ¡¸Mindy-san¡­¡­as I thought she¡¯s great¡­¡­¡¹ and took out his smartphone. Did he wish to take a photo together with her?

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine! It¡¯ll also be unfair if it¡¯s just Listy-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, as expected from Myuu-chan. I can¡¯t believe that you had discussed it beforehand with Remia-san and Tio-san to prepare outfits for the whole Jasper family.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, I¡¯m disgusted with our powerlessness that was only able to prepare Yuuka¡¯s cosy outfits¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Go get basked in that powerlessness forever.¡¹

    Putting aside Yuuka¡¯s cold gaze, yes, it wasn¡¯t just Mindy but the children of Jasper family were also going through outfit change.

    ¡¸Umu umu. Everyone, all of thee art looking good~¡¹

    ¡¸Kids,e over here if you want your hair getting styled~¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, you guys are looking quite manly now!¡¹

    The girls were chattering in high spirits. Those like the eldest girl who got her hair done into half-up, half-down hairstyle by Suzu along with a pretty hair ornament was staying unmoving with her expression looking ecstatic.

    The boys were also looking bewildered by the modern Japan fashion but, their cheeks reddened by Ryuutarou¡¯s lively praise and they grinned back at him.

    Also, Paolo-kun alone was falling on all fours muttering ¡¸Why, is the bursting tight thingy is the only one not in the pile. I can¡¯tprehend it at the slightest-¡¹ while punching the ground.

    Liliana was arranging the outfit of another girl while,

    ¡¸Fufu, even if the world is different, as expected dressing fashionably is fun isn¡¯t it. What do you think, Jasper-san? About embarking on molding a new culture using this chance? Even the field of clothing and essories can create new employment you know?¡¹

    Giving out such opinion that was befitting a statesman. Jasper who was being the only one who just in case didn¡¯t change to deal if anything happened raised his voice ¡¸Aa~¡¹.

    ¡¸I guess. I thought that as long as its wearable than anything is fine but¡­¡­looking at all of them getting this excited right in front of me, yeah. ¡­¡­Mindy, do you think it can work?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. It¡¯ll be a problem if the design is suddenly spread out just as it is but, it¡¯ll be fine if the change is done bit by bit. Whether it¡¯s the outfit or the essory or the cosmetic, they¡¯re all giving me so many idea.¡¹

    ¡¸Mindy-san, looks like you¡¯re going to worshipped for culture development again.¡¹

    Liliana¡¯s mischievous smile made Mindyughed ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­¡¹ with a wry smile mixed in, although a strong desire could be felt from her eyes.

    By all means it was desirable for a healthy fashion culture that wouldn¡¯t lose against the bursting tight evangelist Paolo to be poprized.

    Aiko who was also looking after the outfit of the girls like Liliana looked up to the sky suddenly. The position of the sun had gone down a lotpared to when they first arrived here.

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯ll be better to go have a look at the workshop soon¡­¡­. The human repellent barrier has been up for quite a long time after all.¡¹

    If people who had some business in this area or evening here to visit Listy returned back without even any clear reason, the people of the city would surely think it was strange.

    If that happened, perhaps it would also cause problem from Listy¡¯s livelihood in the future.

    ¡¸Looks like it. Although, there¡¯s no way everyone can go inside all at once¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime smiled at the signboard with the words ¡°First Workshop¡± on it that was made from welding metal poles, however, seeing the hut sized workshop made him pondered for a bit about what to do.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Ani-san.¡¹

    Listy who was also getting patted around by Shia and Shizuku who came from the middle stepped forward even while a bit reeling.

    And then,

    ¡¸After all this workshop is the front.¡¹

    She said such thing. Although the one who got bewildered ¡¸Eh?¡¹ was of course Jasper and others.

    Listy ignored her bewildered family and entered inside the workshop while her cat ears were swaying *pyoko pyoko*. She pushed aside the split curtain on the door while also gesturing with her hand to follow.

    Hajime and others looked at each other even while following behind.

    ¡¸We can go to my true workshop from here.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that I don¡¯t know¡¹

    The one who said that with a t voice was Governor Jasper. By the way, the duty to report wasn¡¯t just for dangerous object, but also when discovering undiscovered underground space or passage. Of course, the reporter would be rewarded.

    Listy wouldn¡¯t look at her fixedly staring big brother to an unnatural degree. Then she moved a storage rack.

    Under it was a metal floor that lookedpletely ordinary but¡­¡­when they squinted at it closer, they could faintly see a square line.

    ¡¸Hidden door huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that.¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any grip or anything. But, Listy took out something like a pen shaped stun gun from the gap of junk that was ced on the workshop¡¯s shelf, touched a part of the floor with it and poured electricity©¤©¤a beat passed. *Click* There was the sound of somethinging off and the floor slightly lifted up. And then it slid aside and opened.

    What appeared was a deep looking hole and adder into underground.

    ¡¸This way!¡¹

    She must have been really looking forward to show her true workshop to Hajime. Listy went down thedder with slightly high spirit©¤©¤no, she pressed her hands and feet on both sides of thedder and slid down quickly.

    She seemed really used to do that.

    ¡¸T-this, is like a secret base! It¡¯s too romantic nano!¡¹

    Myuu¡¯s eyes sparkled and she simrly slid down quickly with thedder¡¯s sides.

    Hajime and others looked at each other once more.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s follow for now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn. Everyone go ahead. I¡¯ll erase the barrier and go downst.¡¹

    With Yue¡¯s urging, the expressionless Jasper took the lead followed by Mindy and others who also looked like they had a headache. They went down into the gloomy underground.

    Like that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s long¡­¡­¡¹

    Long underground passage where the light didn¡¯t reach until the end even with powerful light illuminating the path was there. There wasn¡¯t any sign of copse thanks to the wall and the ceiling and the floor being made from metal. It was a pretty thing.

    Everyone imagined that it would be a space that was like a small underground warehouse, so it was surprising to find this.

    ¡¸Listyy~~~¡¹

    A voice that sounded like it was being squeezed out leaked away from Jasper. His cheeks were twitching.

    Listy-chan apparently not only concealed illegal object but even an undiscovered underground passage. She inserted the electric pen before this into a hole that was set in the wall and closed the surface door while looking back over her shoulder.

    ¡¸Big bro¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, try saying it. Give me a smart exnationnn¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not illegal if it¡¯s not found out.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s illegal you stupid idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t know then there¡¯s also no need to hide it. There¡¯s also no mental burden. Big bro is bad at hiding things after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the consideration goddammit all-¡¹

    Listy-chan was very considerate for her big bro. The big brother also seemed to be very happy. To the degree that there was blood vein pulsing on his forehead.

    ¡¸And, the actual reason?¡¹

    Mindy-oneechan grabbed Listy¡¯s shoulder tightly. Listy unconsciously jerked and looked up while trembling. There she found a lovely smile that resembled Kaori¡¯s Hannya-san.

    As expected blood quickly rushed out from Listy-chan¡¯s face. She fessed out her real motive in the blink of eye.

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s more convenient to store illegal object and develop weapon¡­¡­also, having your own secret workshop is romance.¡¹

    ¡¸I get you.¡¹

    ¡¸Myuu get you nano.¡¹

    ¡¸Dear? Myuu?¡¹

    Remia-okaasan grabbed her husband and daughter¡¯s shoulder tightly. The father-daughter who blurted out thosements reflexively looked back fearfully. There they found a lovely smile that resembled Kaori¡¯s Hannya.

    Hajime & Myuu went ¡¸¡¸Sorry¡¹¡¹ in the blink of eye. Certainly, if Hajime and Myuu sympathized with this of all things then the word introspection would vanish from Listy¡¯s dictionary.

    Remia and Mindy were connecting through their gaze¡­¡­not even a day had passed since they met but, apparently there was a strong sympathy budding between the two of them.

    ¡¸Aa~, I think there isn¡¯t even a need to guess but, perhaps she built her workshop on top of that door because she found this underground passage?¡¹

    ¡¸The location above ground being at an inconspicuous spot wasn¡¯t the only reason it seems.¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku smiled wryly while weakly attempted to divert the topic before the battle of big brother governor VS ouw little sister could begin.

    Listy nodded up and down. Ryuutarou narrowed his eyes to look further into the passage while asking.

    ¡¸Even so, just what kinda passage is this? It¡¯s real straight, and it¡¯s also in mint condition perhaps because it¡¯s made from metal.¡¹

    ¡¸Dunno. It¡¯s a really long single path, and if you go until the end, you cane out to the surface there too. There¡¯s a wide space in the middle. My real workshop is there.¡¹

    The junk mountain range itself was at the outskirt of the city. And then this passage was extending to the opposite direction from the city. In other words, it was an underground passage thatpletely went to outside Coltran.

    ¡¸Fumu. Considering that Coltran was originally a military base, perhaps this art a secret escape passage.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe originally there was some kind of important facility built on the surface of it.¡¹

    ¡¸But Tio-san, Shia-san. Heiligh¡¯s pce also has escape path but, it¡¯s not a straightforward path like this you know? Normally wouldn¡¯t it be made to beplex to deal with pursuer or intruder?¡¹

    When Liliana pointed that out, certainly it was just as she said and it was returned with a nod from the others.

    ¡¸¡­¡­In that case, was it a direct path for transporting item?¡¹

    ¡¸Yue-san. If it¡¯s something like that than isn¡¯t the exit and entrance too inconvenient usingdder?¡¹

    Aiko looked at thedder they had just used to go down. The entrance too only had a size as big as the typical manhole.

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter right? It¡¯s pointless even if we keep staying here forever, let¡¯s go already.¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re really curious we can just ask G10 about itter~¡¹

    Atsushi and Nana stepped forward to urge the rest. Certainly it was just as they said, so Hajime and others were also going to follow©¤©¤

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t! Stop©¤©¤¡¹

    Listy suddenly raised her voice. At the same time, *pin* there was the sound of something popping under Atsushi¡¯s feet.

    <em>Eh?</em> When he looked down, there was a very thin wire there. It was connected to the wall where a camouged grenade was¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡¸Ah©¤©¤¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnn!!¡¹

    Yue-sama¡¯s godspeed space istion barrier! A super localized sh was generated and illuminated only a small part of the passage.

    The room was silent as grave.

    Kaori was sweating coldly while pointing a hand forward, perhaps intending to fire her disintegration cannon. Shia, Tio, and Shizuku had moved in front of Jasper and the children, Suzu was putting a barrier between the grenade and their group, and Hajime too was forming a wall of liquid metal. Ryuutarou and others were also taking their respective defensive stance.

    It was a splendid reaction. Surely there wouldn¡¯t be any problem even if there was explosion.

    But, something like that didn¡¯t matter!

    ¡¸I set up several traps to deal with intruder. I ask everyone to be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Can¡¯t you say that firsttt!?¡¹¡¹

    <em>Fuii~</em> Listy let out a sigh while wiping her cold sweat. Atsushi and Nana¡¯s half snapped and theirin exploded. Big bro Jasper stomped toward his youngest sister and his knuckle dropped. A pleasant sound echoed through the passage.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected even Listy honestly apologized with tearful eyes in front of her big bro¡¯s silent & serious face.

    <em>Yue-san thank youuuuuu!! </em>Atsushi and Nana thanked tearfully. Ryuutarou looked at the from the corner of his eyes while muttering with a twitching face.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s too murderous¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even though she has non-lethal weapon like stun gun, setting up lethal explosion just from entering¡­¡­hahaha, it¡¯s like Nagumo-kun¡¯s gate entrance.¡¹

    The words of Suzu whose face was also twitching made Hajime slightly averted his gaze even while he was pulling back the liquid metal.

    ¡¸There¡¯re only treasures ahead from here so, when Ie to my senses¡­¡­and it¡¯ll also cause trouble to big bro and others if it get found out so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So, you might as well kill them to keep them silent, is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, big sis Yuuka. I reduced the lethality so there¡¯s still a chance for survival.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not much different! Nagumo, it¡¯ll be better if you have a proper talk with her once. Absolutely.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess, yeah. I¡¯ll advise her a little during our stay here.¡¹

    As expected even Hajime obediently nodded when Yuuka grinded her fingertip on his chest while giving him a fixed stare.

    In the end, would it have any meaning in regard of the persuasiveness¡­¡­Ryuutarou and everyone else wondered.

    ¡¸A-anyway, it¡¯s ahead from here! Come along!¡¹

    <em>Lecturing from Oto</em>©¤©¤<em>Ani-san.</em> The thought made Listy¡¯s lips formed a bright grin, even so she started leading the way to cover it up.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Like that.

    ¡¸T-this¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime and others who arrived at Listy¡¯s true workshop ended up witnessing it. The content of her research that was too insane in various meanings. The numerous prototypes.

    The object that particrly drew people¡¯s eyes even among those made Ryuutarou, Atsushi, and Noboru to spontaneously yell together.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸No, this is the first Iron *an ain¡¯t it-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Listy was the only one looking confused.

    It looked like their visit here had gone beyond a mere tour and required thorough investigation instead.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t updatest week. There was an idiot who got careless by the warmth during the day and ran a bike at night wearing only thin clothes and ended up catching cold, which was me. Because of that I couldn¡¯t finish writing till finish¡­¡­

    Everyone too please be careful with your body because it has gotten real cold now.

    Also actually right now it looks like a browser game of Arifureta has been created. Please give it a try by all means to kill time!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C I¡¯m really sorry

    From Jack Bauer-san of [24].

    ¨C I hate the perceptive Myuu

    From Shou Tucker of [Full Metal Alchemist], the line ¡¸I hate perceptive brat like you¡¹.

    ¨C Stupid moronnn-

    From [Kinpachi-sensei].

    ¨C Be cuter-

    From Matsuoka Shuuzou. Be more passionate!

 Chapter 516

    <strong>Machine World Arc A Girl With Bright Future (Employment Prospect)</strong>

    On the way until the secret underground workshop, there wasn¡¯t anything particrly worth mentioning other than the numerous traps Listy made. It was a straight line of underground passage that was enveloped in darkness where everything looked the same.

    ording to Listy, usually she was travelling using an e-scooter that she made herself (the blueprint had already been submitted and it was being used practically too, not just simply being misused. This too was one of Listy¡¯s contributions), so Hajime and others also got on vehicle from the middle.

    By the way, the ¡°vehicle¡± was the liquid metal. It was like the moving walkway that could be found at airport and the like. The strange sensation of moving at high speed while standing still made the children got into a gleeful mood as though they were enjoying an attraction at an amusement park.

    It was a very skillful use of liquid metal by Hajime, including the time when the junk mountain copsed like a volcanic eruption. Yue and others were impressed, and even Ryuutarou and the other boys seemed to feel the romance from it that they begged Hajime to share a little of it with them.

    There was also Listy nosily asking questions with immense curiosity of how Hajime was controlling the metal and so on.

    And for some reason, ¡°Yuuka-chan in overalls with the front fully opened¡± who was swallowed in a coat as though assimting with it made aeback. Jasper and the boys averted their eyes awkwardly¡­¡­

    While those were going on, Hajime and everyone arrived at the destination after they had advanced for around one kilometer.

    Originally there must be a sliding metal door there. No, to be more urate there was a bulkhead there. There was a bulkhead jutting out just half from the wall, a bulkhead that was half broken, a bulkhead that wasn¡¯ting out at all from the wall. It looked like originally there could be manyyers of bulkhead that could be deployed.Right now it looked like they weren¡¯t functioning. In exchange of them there was a boorish looking double iron door closing the way.

    ¡¸Is this, something that Listy put here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep! Wait a bit, I¡¯m opening it now.¡¹

    Hajime stored his liquid metal into his ¡°treasure warehouse¡± while asking that question. It was just as expected. Listy took out not an electronic key, but a key that wouldn¡¯t look out of ce in medieval times from her poach. Most likely it was a handmade key.

    Myuu looked up to the heavy looking iron door while unconsciously,

    ¡¸Eh? How did you do it nano?¡¹

    Asking that. Just one side of the door must weighed several hundred kilo. With a child¡¯s physical strength, no, even adult wouldn¡¯t find it easy to put the door here. It would also be impossible using tool like crane and the like. There was no space for it down here. Did she install pulley or the like on the ceiling to do it¡­¡­

    Either way, it looked like it would be extremely hard for Listy¡¯s small body.

    ¡¸The door is rtively recent. Originally there¡¯s no door here and at the opposite side too. I did it using Eeten for performance trial too. It was awfully hard though.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeten?¡¹

    Myuu tilted her head. Somehow she felt like she had heard that name from somewhere. Hajime and others must also felt the same. Several people especially Hajime slightly widened their eyes muttering ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡¹.

    It was exactly that ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡±.

    *Giii* The door opened with a faint sound. ¡¸Go in go in!¡¹ Listy invited in her first guest excitedly like a child who wanted to show off her treasure.

    The group entered in a crowd. And then, Listy flicked the switch on the wall and the electric light instantly lit up.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡­¡¹

    Hajime involuntarily became speechless. Jasper and Yuuka and others were dumbfounded. Yue and others muttered ¡¸I see¡¹, showing an understanding on their expression even while their face was twitching. Certainly it was no wonder why she was keeping this a secret.

    ¡¸S-self made robotttt¡­¡­?¡¹

    Atsushi reflexively let out his voice. Yes, a robot.

    The storage on one side of the wall, the multiple work benches with numerous prototypes and research products on them, the self-made instruments for work assistance or manufacturing, the scattered relics and materials, hazardous materials, etc.

    There were many things to be surprised about, and yet.

    What attracted the most attention was the five robots being hanged on the appliances.

    They weren¡¯t machine soldier. These were the rustic type for work, like the robot serving as key recement at the entrance of G10¡¯s hideout in the past. There wererge type, small type, slim type, and caterpir type.

    Machine soldier made use of human brain. Therefore, Jasper gave the strict order to collect and dispose all of them by iming that it was Mother¡¯sst will even while hiding the truth. Actually he was also doing things like building something like memorial monument for them.

    Perhaps because Listy was aware of that, as expected she wasn¡¯t hiding a machine soldier itself. That must be exactly why all of these were things she made herself but¡­¡­

    ¡¸These things, did you make them all Listy-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, big sis Kaori. All of them are still in the research stage and can¡¯t be used properly though¡­¡­¡¹

    Listy looked down with a bit of embarrassment. Actually she must wished to show them when they could move like the machine soldier. She sent nces with an upward gaze at Hajime while continuing her exnation somewhat hurriedly.

    ¡¸AI is out of the question regardless whether it¡¯s possible or impossible, or whether I can obtain the knowledge or not. After all that¡¯ll be betrayal to G10. Making them move on my order is also still impossible because I need deep knowledge of komputer for that¡­¡­but, I think it¡¯s possible if I control them directly with cable.¡¹

    Apparently that was what she currently researching.

    In other words, mechanical controlled puppet. Looking closer there was cord extending from the back of the robots, connected to utensil that looked like fighting game¡¯s controller.

    Among them the slim type was connected to something like leg protector or hand protector. It must be the type to trace movement.

    ¡¸The door at the entrance, you used these to install it there¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. They, still can¡¯t make any detailed movement, and they also can¡¯t run or anything but¡­¡­I can at least use them to assist with my work somehow¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s already amazing enough. Yeah, really.¡¹

    ¡¸!! He, hehe-¡¹

    Hajime ran his gaze inside the workshop too while caressing Listy¡¯s head. Listy¡¯s cheeks turned rosy. She also pressed her legs together and fidgeted.

    But, Myuu didn¡¯t throw even a single word of teasing even after seeing Listy acting like that. Her eyes were fixed at a single thing. Among the five, there was just one robot that wasn¡¯t connected to a controller cord.

    ¡¸P-papa. Myuu, once saw something like this in movie nano¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We watched it together didn¡¯t we¡¹

    Humanoid machine of steel. However, the inside was hollow. It was rugged, crooked, and still looked ill-formed but, that was definitely,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸No, this is the first Iron *an ain¡¯t it-!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Like Myuu, Ryuutarou, Atsushi, and Noboru noticed the difference from the other four and stared fixedly at that one robot. Their voices harmonized beautifully.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. It was, just too simr. It was the prototype of, yes, an armored suit that was created inside a cave by a certain person who was called the man of iron.

    Nana, Taeko, and also Nana too must have finished studying that certain movie. <em>Howaa~</em>, their mouth hanged opened with their surprise in to see.

    ¡¸Listy-chan Listy-chan! Can this one move!?¡¹

    Shia who when watching together a certain movie of hero assemble, said ¡¸If the characters are applied to the members of our family, as expected I¡¯ll be the capt desu!¡¹ with full confidence, but then got told ¡¸Eh? Shia is H*lk right?¡¹ by everyone, then got angry and hulked up asked Listy the question in excitement.

    Listy who was puzzled by the excessively great reaction to the armored suit type looked despondent by that question and she shook her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯spletely just for show. The energy to move it is coompletely not enough, and there¡¯s no prospect to give it both durability and smooth movement. I thought it might work if it¡¯s for children but miniaturizing each part is difficult like crazy. And it¡¯ll be meaningless if I grow up¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, don¡¯t tell me the 3D maneuver gear is yourpromise of this?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yep. I thought that if I want to wear machine soldier and move around, that way will be the most convenient¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­This girl, did she really has zero knowledge until five years ago? Her creativity is off the chart.¡¹

    It might be feasible if she was a child with the chance to experience all kinds of creative work, a child with an upbringing like Listy shouldn¡¯t be able to have this way of thinking. Even Yue felt a chill when she considered that. Of course, the others also felt the same.

    But, Listy herself felt like their reaction was strange.

    ¡¸? It¡¯s not like this kinda thing is that strange right? Oto©¤©¤Ani-san is wearing metal arm despite being a flesh and blood human, and machine soldier is a robot with human head put inside it. The machine soldier is the worst but, it¡¯s a fact that mechanical body is convenient. Then, if you can put on and off one as you like without harming your body¡­¡­it¡¯s only natural to think like that.¡¹

    Apparently a perfect reinforced exoskeleton was the aim of Listy¡¯s research. She looked somewhat vexed. Actually she must wished to unveil it at her fight with Myuu.

    ¡¸Listy¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡¹

    A low growling voice resounded. It was Jasper. Before anyone realized it he had a grim expression. Rather than looking impressed anxiety and concern won over, it was that kind of expression.

    ¡¸B-big bro¡­¡­mechanical puppet is convenient! It increase your work efficiency explosively, and it also reduce risk during work! You can just think of it as fixing limbs on car or airne to make them even more useful! They gonna be useful for Coltran!¡¹

    She must have finally sensed that his mood was somewhat out of alignment with her. Listy-chan fiercely appealed that her research was useful and had no danger in a bit of panic.

    Jasper didn¡¯t react to this appeal and his gaze turned toward the shelves on the wall and the worktables. Those ces were packed with things that he didn¡¯t think he would be able toprehend at all. But, there were also things that looked clearly to be weapon.

    The wrinkles between his brows deepened even more. Mindy pressed closer to his side to soothe him down, but as expected her expression was dyed with color of deep concern.

    An atmosphere that made it very hard to speak filled the air.

    ¡¸Listy, is it alright if I look around for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸! Yeah! Of course, Ani-san!¡¹

    Listy who became uneasy instead by Jasper and Mindy¡¯s expression brightened up from Hajime¡¯s words. Hajime smiled to reassure her then he urged Yue and Ryuutarou and others too with his gaze.

    They all shrugged and started looking over the workshop.

    ¡¸This, it¡¯s definitely telephone isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, I see. Under Mother¡¯s rulemunication was overdeveloped that there was only wirelessmunication technology huh. But if it¡¯s cable, it might be useful for Coltran even without unravelling the technology don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, this thing on the desk is circuit board isn¡¯t it? Uwah, so much memo. She¡¯s studying how circuit work with trial and error¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is this a circuit she made herself? They¡¯re getting progressively moreplex bit by bit from the left¡­¡­¡¹

    Noboru, Atsushi, Nana, and Taeko were observing the surrounding of a worktable. They looked like they couldn¡¯t help but got impressed by every single thing. Furthermore,

    ¡¸Eh, Listy-chan. Did you make this yourself too?¡¹

    Aiko pointed in surprise. It was an object that looked like it was buried under a lot of pipes©¤©¤from appearance it lookedpletely like a rifle. Though the stock part was excessively big.

    Listy nodded even while her gaze wandered around after seeing Jasper and Mindy¡¯s expression gradually turning grimmer.

    ¡¸Explosive is precious after all, so I wonder whether I can recreate firearm with maism¡¯s recoil andpressed air. But they¡¯repletely no good. The uracy is all over the ce, and the force is also low. They can only deal the force of a hammer blow against an opponent several meters ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸No, isn¡¯t that enough?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just that then closing the distance and smashing them with hammer will be faster.¡¹

    Listy spoke like Shia. Aiko could only respond with a forced smile. This time Shizuku asked a question. She asked about a square metal box.

    ¡¸Listy-chan, what is this?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a machine for boiling water. I thought perhaps it¡¯ll be possible not using fire but using electricity¡¯s power to do it quickly¡­¡­though I think it¡¯ll be great too if one day I can heat the water content inside food directly to cut down the time and effort for cooking.¡¹

    ¡¸Nou, Listy. By some chance, couldst this be a dynamo?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yep. The power generator facility at heaven is too advanced but¡­¡­I can understand the mechanism a bit if it¡¯s the thing you can found at the junk mountain or underground, so I gave it a try too. Though I stopped because it was absurdly tiring. Now I normally use cable to draw electricity from the surface through the vent.¡¹

    Listy said that as she turned her gaze. There was something like a treadmill there. It was connected with a cord to arge machine. She must be doing experiment to produce electricity with manpower.

    ¡¸You made even the dynamo by yourself?¡¹

    Yuuka set aside the matter about stealing electricity and reflexively put her hand on her forehead.

    The existence of electricity was a secret among secret matters. The knowledge couldn¡¯t be obtained even from the former upper world residence. She analyzed the various dynamo and capacitor type junks she salvaged bit by bit,bined broken things and ascertained their effect, repaired them, did trial and error, then repeat. By umting such effort, she constructed something like this. Even though it was something extremely simple, she had reached this point almost by self-study only.

    Their feeling about that had gone passed admiration into disbelief.

    It looked like she wasn¡¯t just researching weapon, but also a lot of things that would be useful for Coltran. However, the problem wasn¡¯t there aftering this far.

    Not only Hajime and Liliana, even Yue and others started making grim expression. Because their thought had reached a worrying point.

    ¡¸Listy, do you have something like research note?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah! I have!¡¹

    She ran to a shelf and grabbed a paper bundle that she needed to carry in her arms. Hajime patted the head of the slightly anxious looking Listy while running his eyes over that research note.

    At the beginning there was mostly only drawing. That must be because she hadn¡¯t learned her letters. Only the person herself couldprehend them so Hajime skipped it and went to look at the note from the back.

    Listy couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting from having the person she looked up to looking at the thing that ought to be called as the proof of her effort and devotion.

    It was to the degree that when Myuu poked at her cheek ¡¸Calm down nano¡¹, she snapped ¡¸Shuddup!¡¹ and bit her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Firepower, water power, wind power¡­¡­there¡¯s even idea for power generation facility here huh. Where did you get the idea to reach the conception of using steam? Over here is study and idea about vacuum state that you thought of from canned food? Also¡­¡­every kind of, data of chemical reaction huh.¡¹

    Hajime looked over the whole thing and unconsciously let out a long sigh <em>fuuu~h.</em> He showed a kind smile at Listy who was looking up at him. While patting her head once more.

    ¡¸These are all praiseworthy without any need for ttery. I can¡¯t believe that five years ago you didn¡¯t even know your letters. Yeah, I give up. You, you¡¯re one heck of a kid.¡¹

    ¡¸! T-that¡¯s not, true though? Fuheh¡¹

    Another praise was given. Joy that couldn¡¯t be hiddenpletely flooded out from Listy, to the degree that the cat ears that shouldn¡¯t move looked like they were moving *pyoko pyoko* at high speed.

    If there weren¡¯t this many people here then she might even break into a small dance.

    But, Hajime poured cold water on such Listy. He got down on one knee to match the height of her eyes and spoke with the expression of utmost seriousness.

    ¡¸Yeah, this is really beyond my imagination.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ani-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Listy©¤©¤do you got any n to restrain yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Listy frozepletely, looking like she didn¡¯t understand what she was being told. Atsushi and Nana blurted out ¡¸Eh!? Why!? She should be praised here!¡¹ in shock.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not telling you to not research and invent. But, let¡¯s see. About what you should research and how far should you do it, and when should you publish it, can you obey Jasperpletely about those things?¡¹

    ¡¸W-why? Why are you telling me that?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s dangerous. Not your invention. I mean dangerous for you.¡¹

    There Atsushi and others finally seemed to understand. They went <em>Ah</em> in realization.

    It was something that they had faintly felt since seeing her equipment in that duel. And they were convinced after seeing this true workshop and the research content that Listy would aplish in the future.

    ¡¸Jasper too, you got it right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, boss. If these things getpleted¡­¡­no, just these researchs getting exposed is gonna be bad. Listy¡­¡­might be the trigger.¡¹

    Five years had passed and factions were already in the process of forming. If amidst that, a girl appeared who might be a cornerstone of mankind¡¯s development, or their own faction¡¯s victory, how would the people see her?

    It already wouldn¡¯t be simply a matter of her being the governor¡¯s weakness anymore.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It might be a fight over her in the future not that far away from now.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s words apparently made Listy to finally understand her own position. She gasped in realization.

    She wanted to be recognized by Hajime. She wanted to win against Myuu. She also wanted to contribute to Coltran¡¯s development.

    Listy had been pushing forward with only such pure feeling, yes, such extremely pure feeling of a child. It couldn¡¯t be helped even if her thought didn¡¯t manage to reach as far as to consider her worth and how would the people who noticed her would take action.

    Therefore, her numerous research results and excellence as salvager had be widely known. Perhaps there were also people who had their eyes on her already.

    If those people learned of Listy¡¯s actual research result¡­¡­

    Taking into ount the selfishness and autonomy of the people that would sprout, or perhapsing back to them from here on, looking at the situation optimistically couldn¡¯t possibly be a good move.

    ¡¸Listy, destroy this workshop.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu, b-big bro¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it enough already? You have also managed to get a satisfactory duel with Myuu-chan. Boss also praised you. I¡¯m not telling you to stop all your researches. Just do something simpler, yeah, like that cablemunication device, or even improving the jetpack to make it simpler that anyone can use it, that kinda things©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸No!!¡¹

    Jasper walked closer while trying to persuade her, but Listy leaped back as though to run away from him. She bared her jagged teeth and the corner of her eyes were lifted to the limit. Coupled with the cat ears hoodie too, it made her looked like a hissing cat.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not gonna be forever. After ten, twenty years passed then the technology will also catch up. Then your research too isn¡¯t gonna stand out that much then. It won¡¯t be toote even after that©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obviously gonna be too slow! Absolutely no!¡¹

    ¡¸You researched like you gonna die tomorrow was because you wanna to meet boss right? But boss is already here. You¡¯ll be able to meet him again from here on.¡¹

    ¡¸My dream ain¡¯t just one. I gotta reach the holynd as quickly as possible, so G10 can be Avenst without any worry©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Is that G10 someone who¡¯s gonna be okay with you getting into danger for that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s-¡­¡­tsu¡­¡­but, I wanna be like Ani-san¡­¡­I haven¡¯t even caught up with Myuu, so standing still is just-¡­¡­¡¹

    She looked like she couldn¡¯t ept it, but she also could understand what Jasper was saying, so she could do nothing except chewing her lips in frustration.

    So to speak, this was like telling a child who was currently giving her all to strive toward her goal ¡¸You should be extremely prudent right now, just work hard ten or twenty yearster¡¹. She was being told to not run with all her strength.

    That¡¯s, well,

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way she can easily ept that nano¡­¡­¡¹

    Myuu felt deep sympathy while standing close to Listy. She enveloped her tightly clenched fist with her own hands.

    A very heavy and stifling atmosphere filled the air. The children were looking at Listy with worry in their eyes. Yuuka and others were making pained expression.

    Amidst that, a beat passed and,

    ¡¸¡¸Well, of course it¡¯s like that huh¡¹¡¹

    Two voices harmonized. It was Hajime and Jasper. They both looked at each other and their wry smiles deepened even more seeing the exact wry smile at each other¡¯s face.

    Listy¡¯s eyes widened like saucer seeing the two¡¯s unexpected casual air.

    ¡¸Big bro?¡¹

    Jasper shrugged at his youngest sister who was calling him with a perplexed tone while suddenly falling on both his knees. And then he turned toward Hajime and pressed his forehead on the ground. From the side it looked like he was doing dogeza.

    ¡¸Boss. Sorry but, can¡¯t ya do something? I¡¯m begging ya-¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t ignore this as the governor. But, as a big brother he wanted to respect his little sister¡¯s feeling. And most of all, he didn¡¯t want to allow Listy¡¯s passion, talent, and spirit to rot.

    Because other than feeling of worry, his feeling of pride was just as big, no, even bigger for his little sister who showed this much result just from her self-study.

    Yue and others must be feeling the same too. They didn¡¯t want to tell a child to not work hard. They didn¡¯t want to tell her to lower herself to other¡¯s level and live under the yoke of others. They wanted to allow her to run toward where she wanted to run with all her strength. Such feeling was oozing from their eyes.

    Hajime shrugged.

    ¡¸Well, if we put barrier using artifact or something here, then we can make the workshop undetectable and untrespassable by anybody other than Listy. She¡¯ll need to have a long talk with Jasper about when to announce her invention but¡­¡­it should be possible to reduce much of the danger of her being a trigger.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, as expected from boss!¡¹

    ¡¸Oto©¤©¤Ani-san! Thanks!!¡¹

    Jasper lifted up his face that was all smiles with joy. Listy too hugged tightly the back of his big brother with feeling of gratitude while smiling brightly toward Hajime.

    Mindy and others too, even while feeling a bit conflicted that a solution was provided so Listy didn¡¯t need to restrain herself, they were letting out a relieved sigh.

    Kaori was smiling cheerfully while saying ¡¸As expected, Hajime-kun is totally soft with kids¡¹ with a teasing tone, but she looked happy in contrast to it. Yue and others were also nodding with soft expression¡­¡­

    But, the next words made them realized that their perception was still too sweet.

    ¡¸But, with just that it¡¯s just a bit too©¤©¤wasteful¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹

    Jasper & Listy looked puzzled by the muttered words.

    ¡¸Really, the strength of her will and the height of her passion too surpassed my imagination. Ipletely misjudged her. Just how much her talent can grow if she can receive the proper education. I can¡¯t help but keep wondering that.¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, Ani-san? What do you mean by that¡­¡­¡¹

    Listy asked in confusion, but for some reason Hajime didn¡¯t reply to her while keeping his gaze directed to empty air.

    ¡¸The speed of this girl¡¯s progress is just too different from Coltran¡¯s people. She won¡¯t need ten years to arrive to the holynd by her own strength. I think she can aplish it if she has five years. But, that¡¯ll be the winning of a single outstanding human. It can¡¯t be said as the winning of mankind. It can¡¯t work as reassurance that mankind will be just fine.¡¹

    Listy¡¯s eyes widened. Hajime said that G10 wouldn¡¯t be able to feel relieved even if she arrived at the holynd. Apparently she had finally realized for real just how much she was getting further from Coltran¡¯s actual level.

    ¡¸Most of all, this girl also won¡¯t give up on being my daughter right? I¡¯ve epted that feeling.¡¹

    This was also something unexpected. Listy didn¡¯t give up even after he told her firmly that he couldn¡¯t be her father. She bravely proimed that she would continue chasing after his back. So that one day, she could have him ept her calling herself his daughter.

    Five years were a very long time for a child, and there was also a nk period when it felt like the promise had gotten scrapped to her, and yet that feeling didn¡¯t waver at the slightest. It was unthinkable that she would have a change of heart at this point.

    ¡¸Myuu too, it looks like she has half recognized that strength of will through the duel.¡¹

    When Hajime looked at Myuu with gentle gaze to confirm, Myuu averted her gaze *puih* aside but she didn¡¯t deny it. The matching hairpin glinted momentarily.

    ¡¸In other words, Listy is already as good as family. At the very least, one day that will happen.¡¹

    Listy was shaken ¡¸Awawah¡¹ by the clear wording. She was so happy that her hand pped *peshi peshi* on the back of Jasper¡¯s head.

    At the same time, Yue and others seemed to notice. That a tip of liquid metal poked out from Hajime¡¯s cor. They could see the mini camera and mike on it.

    ¡¸Do you know what I want to say? ©¤©¤G10¡¹

    Surprised voices ¡¸Eh¡¹ came out from Jasper and others. They must haven¡¯t guessed it at all. That actually, image and sound had been sent to G10 this whole time ever since they came to Coltran.

    After some time of silence, a voice replied back.

    ¡º¡­¡­That Listy is an exception?¡»

    The children cheered <em>WAH</em> by the voice that they heard after so long. Mindy too looked happy for being able to hear the voice, even so she warned the children <em>Shh</em> while putting her finger over her lips so that they didn¡¯t disturb the talk.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right? You¡¯re going to have face Listy even if you don¡¯t want to. Or what, are you going to run around away from Listy when she arrived at the holynd while watching over mankind?¡¹

    Silence came back from themunicator when Hajime asked that question teasingly. Was she thinking, or was she simply unable to argue back?

    A beatter, voice of resignation spoke up.

    ¡ºCertainly, her growth speed ispletely surpassing my prediction. I won¡¯t go as far as calling her the second Harden, but it¡¯s still frightening to behold. I can also understand captain¡¯s expectation. It¡¯s just as you say, it doesn¡¯t seem likely that we will never meet in this lifetime.¡»

    Was it just their imagination that there was happiness oozing out from the voice while saying that?

    An AI who possessed super advanced calction ability found her own prediction being surpassed. For G10 who believed and treasured mankind¡¯s possibility more than anyone else, perhaps there was nothing happier than that.

    ¡¸She want to win against Myuu, she want to catch up to me. At the same time she also want to be useful to her family, and she also want to contribute to Coltran¡¯s development. That¡¯s Listy¡¯s will. You also saw how extraordinary that passion right?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, captain.¡»

    ¡¸And she done that in a state where she has no basic knowledge. Surely her growth speed will elerate in proportion to the amount of knowledge she umte. Even if her talent itself doesn¡¯t rival Harden, its worth isn¡¯t at all inferior in this world that is redoing the civilization from zero.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­That¡¯s true. I think that the worry of captain and everyone is right on the mark.¡»

    ¡¸Than, rather than making her continue studying on her own at Coltran, or rather than bringing her to my world, she should first study this world¡¯s technology under you. I think that¡¯s perhaps the best choice¡­¡­what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸G10 bing my teacher!?¡¹

    Listy¡¯s voice squeaked. There was no doubt that the suggestion waspletely out of her imagination. The children also whispered with each other. Jasper and Mindy also opened their eyes wide.

    ¡ºIs that, an order to allow Listy toe and go from the holynd?¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You told me just before this right? When you be Avenst, you want people in charge of each division eventually. After all you don¡¯t like authority getting concentrated on AI or situation where using your own judgement is necessary.¡¹

    To the end, she wanted to move under human¡¯s instruction. G10 was. Although, it would be inefficient if she had to ask the captain Hajime for every detail in every division. That was exactly why she made this proposal.

    And, that position also included Avenst¡¯s maintenance division.

    ¡¸There¡¯s an egg of great engineer here, how about it? Won¡¯t you try raising her?¡¹

    He wanted to give the appropriate chance to a child who was earnest, single-minded, and possessed obstinate passion and spirit.

    In short, that was Hajime¡¯s desire.

    Listy¡¯s eyes moistened from deep emotion, while Hajime was patting the head of that Listy with a kind gaze.

    <em>He¡¯s being a papa again like thaat¡­¡­</em>Yue and others thought with warm eyes toward him. Though Yuuka and Mindy were looking at him with eyes going *powaa~* for some reason.

    ¡¸G10. I¡¯m begging you too-¡¹

    ¡ºJasper¡­¡­¡»

    Jasper bowed his head deeply once more before G10 could answer.

    ¡¸I understand your determination well enough. But you know, Coltran is too small for Listy.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸She¡¯s a bit intense but, she¡¯s a good kid. She actually want to run straight chasing after just the boss and yet, everyday she give it her all wracking her brain to be useful for her birthce(Coltran). Really, just how much contribution she has made here¡­¡­but you know, it¡¯s pathetic but, I, no, Coltran doesn¡¯t has any way to reward this girl¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Big bro, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m expecting reward or©¤©¤¡¹

    Listy was about to say something, but Jasper held up his hand to stop her.

    ¡¸Far from rewarding her, her future here might pay back the debt with ill will instead. Even now, without boss¡¯s help I¡¯m not gonna be able to do anything except chaining her down. That¡¯s why©¤©¤please-. Let Listy run with everything she got! I¡¯m begging ya!¡¹

    A beatter, the voices ¡¸Please!¡¹ burst out. Listy gasped and when she looked back, her brothers and sisters were all bowing their head. Her eyes met Mindy. She gave her a small smile and nodded, then bowing her head while saying ¡¸Please¡¹ too.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­¡­¡¹

    Everyone of them felt worried for their youngest sister¡¯s future. At the same time they wished that she would be able to spread her wings to her heart¡¯s content to fly to the ce she liked. Knowing that, Listy¡¯s eyes became blurry.

    ¡¸So, how about it, G10.¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­In a sense, my debt to Jasper is even greater than my debt to captain. I can¡¯t just unequivocally refuse when being pleaded like this.¡»

    G10 paused to ponder for a bit before she replied.

    ¡ºListy, I have several conditions.¡»

    ¡¸Y-yes-¡¹

    ¡ºFirst, never divulge the knowledge you study to Coltran. Second, conceal the content of your research with thoroughness. Third, obey Jasperpletely in regard to the publishing of your research¡¯s result.¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll follow those! Absolutely! If I break them then you can blow me up or cut me apart or whatever!¡¹

    ¡ºAh, no, I won¡¯t do anything like that though.¡»

    Listy-chan, her eyes were serious. Those were the eyes of someone putting their life on the line. It was to the degree G10 got unconsciously overawed even through the video image.

    ¡¸Ah, but, I just want to ask one thing!¡¹

    Furthermore, she gave out a demand.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to the holynd on my own. I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯re going to allow me toe and go there but, I don¡¯t wanna change that! After all it¡¯s something that I decided by myself. That¡¯s why, if possible I wanna you to teach me through long distance call until I go to meet you there by my own!¡¹

    It seemed she desired a correspondence education at the beginning. It was truly a stubborn and obstinate demand.

    But, that obstinacy seemed to worth favorable review for G10 and for Hajime too instead.

    ¡ºCaptain, that¡¯s what she¡¯s saying.¡»

    ¡¸Haha, as expected from Listy. This obstinacy and guts must be the main cause of her rapid growth. Yeah, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll prepare a direct linemunicator for her. Either way, first she gotta solidify her basics with ssroom learning. Of course, that¡¯s if G10 is fine with it though?¡¹

    ¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped.¡»

    Her tone was bright. G10 seemed to have resolved herself after considering the various circumstances.

    ¡ºListy, I shall pass down my knowledge to you.¡»

    Cheers <em>Waa- </em>rose up. It looked like that Listy¡¯s future path was getting illuminated brightly, so Jasper family also rejoiced as though it happened to themselves. They all spoke words of gratitude to G10 and Hajime.

    ¡¸T-thanks-! G10, no, teacher! Also, Oto©¤©¤Ani-san and big bro, everyone too!!¡¹

    Listy too spoke with trembling voice as though to reflect upon this development.

    ¡ºTeacher, is it¡­¡­. Myrades in the past, will surely have their thought short-circuited if they hear about my work history. Fufuh¡»

    G10 spoke out her impression of Listy¡¯s word like that with a soft tone. However, her tone returned back to normal right after that.

    ¡ºThen, captain. I¡¯ll take my leave here.¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, my bad. Let¡¯s discuss about the details after we return to the holynd.¡¹

    G10 quickly vanished from themunication. Listy till the end was an exception. It looked like she drew a line with having a casual chat with Jasper family.

    Although Hajime smiled wryly at that seriousness, it was him who contacted G10 against what she wanted, so he apologized while also not stopping her.

    Mindy and the children looked a bit disappointed, but they understood G10¡¯s feeling so they immediately switched track. They gathered around Listy and congratted her <em>Good for you! </em>while pping her shoulder and back and head energetically.

    <em>That hurts!</em> Listy yelled angrily, but her tone was lively. She looked full of spirit and even her fists were tightly clenched.

    ¡¸With this, I can get even closer toward Myuu. I can catch up far faster!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhn. Just so you know, even Myuu is training diligently every day nano. Myuu isn¡¯t going to wait even for a bit, so work as hard as you can nano.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re damn condescending¡­¡­well, it can¡¯t be helped cause right now you¡¯re above me for now but, just watch! I¡¯ll catch up to you right away!¡¹

    The two girls were shing with their burning hearts like in a shounen manga for some reason. They both grinned fearlessly knocking their fist together.

    ¡¸This is, it feels like an amazing engineer is going to be born.¡¹

    ¡¸Really. Her future employment prospect is Avenst¡¯s mechanic? Then, not only this world¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like she art going to hungrily absorb the technology of other worlds too. She art not G10 but, umu. Quite frightening prospect she hath there.¡¹

    Kaori and Shizuku looked at each other while watching Listy leaping at Hajime. Tio was chuckling in amusement.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajime, is soft on kids just as expected.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a really warm treatment in spite of saying that he¡¯s prioritizing Myuu-chan isn¡¯t it desu?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, but I understand how he feels. After being shown that much passion and effort¡­¡­as an educator myself, no, as an adult, of course you will want to give her the chance for the most suitable education.¡¹

    Aiko¡¯s words were given nods by Yue and others in agreement.

    Listy rubbed her face on Hajime¡¯s chest while being hugged©¤©¤midway a smiling Myuu peeled her off.

    <em>It¡¯s fine just for a bit ain¡¯t it! </em>Listy howled, <em>No way it¡¯s fine! Only a daughter can rub her face on papa¡¯s chest nano! </em>Myuu howled back. Their forehead knocked *gochin* on each other and the both growled.

    Remia and Mindy smiled wryly while pulling the two away from the other in the same beat.

    ¡¸In any case, I can¡¯t wait to see how her future is going to turn out.¡¹

    ¡¸The education policy for Myuu-chan is like the almighty style right? In that case, Listy-chan might be the one who grow the closest to Nagumo-kun¡¯s style isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸In that sense too she might be suitable to be his daughter¡­¡­?¡¹

    Nana and Taeko watched the girls smilingly, followed by Suzu saying those words. Listy seemed to hear it and said ¡¸Eh!? I-is that soo?¡¹ with an embarrassed look. Myuu¡¯s face rotated *gyurun* toward Taeko and Suzu. Both of them screeched ¡¸Hih¡¹.

    When Myuu begged ¡¸Papa! Myuu want to study engineering too nano! And transmutation magic too!¡¹ and pounced on one of his arms, Listy didn¡¯t want to lose and also hugged Hajime¡¯s other arm.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes as he humored them were really kind. Perhaps because they saw that expression which was overflowing with papa power,

    ¡¸¡­¡­Children huh¡­¡­next year Yue-san and others will also¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka. Just now, are you thinking I¡¯m jealouus?¡¹

    ¡¸!/ W-what are you saying Lily! Something like that¡­¡­¡¹

    Atsushi and others beside her thought. Seeing Yuuka hugging her coat tiiightly while her expression quickly bing dazed like she was dreaming up something, <em>Everythinges out on your face you know</em>¡­¡­they thought.

    There, Jasper who let out the most relieved sigh than anyone else after his worry for the future was wiped away made a troubled smile at Listy who was sticking close to Hajime and wouldn¡¯t let go. After that he looked at Hajime once more and looked like he was pondering something for some reason.

    After a beat, he pped his knee saying <em>Yosh </em>and stood up vigorously.

    ¡¸Say, boss.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What, Jasper?¡¹

    ¡¸About Listy, I¡¯m real thankful. And umm~, if I can also ask one more thing¡­¡­if possible, can you also add Mindy into your family too?¡¹

    ¡¸!!!?¡¹

    The atmosphere froze still. Next Mindy¡¯s eyes also widened and she became petrified. The children¡¯s eyes snapped toward Mindy, then next their eyes snapped toward Hajime beside her.

    Yuuka whose imagination was going *powaa-* also instantly woke up by the shocking statement. ¡¸Eh, wait! Why is that kind of talkes up!?¡¹ She said with a shaken look, while Yue and others looked toward Mindy saying ¡¸Hou?¡¹ with narrowed eyes and emotion that was hard to read.

    Hajime let out a sigh. Then he looked at Jasper with a fixed stare.

    ¡¸What are you saying so suddenly?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I mean, this girl, she has been getting tons of marriage proposal for this one, two years you know? But far from getting lover, she tly and thoroughly refuse everyone no matter what kinda good guy they are.¡¹

    ¡¸Hohou~~?¡¹ Yue and others narrowed their eyes even more. Just a little bit of emotion could be read for them. Perhaps, it was curiosity.

    Mindy was slowly but steadily reddening and she finally opened her mouth but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wai-, Nii-san! What are you saying©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸She must be unable to forget about you boss. She¡¯s still taken by you even after five years, yep.¡¹

    Jasper-san, he exposed his little sister¡¯s feeling without any hesitation at all.

    ¡¸Even I get it yeah. Jasper right now is the embodiment of insensitiveness.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, she¡¯s shaking. Somebody do something about this atmosphere¡¹

    ¡¸Fuck-, just fuck-. I get it but still! Even Mindy-san¡¯s getting approached by the demon god¡¯s poisonous fang-¡¹

    Ryuutarou and Noboru were looking at Jasper with cringing expression while quietly backing away *sususu-* to a corner of the room so they wouldn¡¯t get dragged into this. Only Atsushi was trembling in a different sense. Nana sent him a merciless attack ¡¸It¡¯s impossible for Tamai-chi even if the heaven and earth get overturned~¡¹ which made him trembled even more.

    In any case, the eyes of Yue and co were extremely sharp. Those were the eyes of interviewer forrge corpo. The children especially Listy were also watching while holding their breath.

    Nana and Taeko were starting fire ¡¸Yuuka-chi! You got to tell her that cutting in is forbidden!¡¹¡¸That¡¯s right. Warn her, please get into the line properly!¡¹ under the flustered Yuuka. Suzu who was giving them tsukkomi ¡¸No, this isn¡¯t like queueing in front of ramen restaurant you know?¡¹ but let¡¯s ignore them for now.

    The request of insensitive governor with 100% good intention who treasured his family more than anything else didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸I¡¯m begging you, boss! I¡¯m not asking you to do it right away. But when Listy one day bolt out from this world, she can alsoe together, yeah? You have this many wives anyway, so adding one or two more isn¡¯t really a problem right? I think, at this rate this girl Mindy will keep holding back cos of your other wives and won¡¯t be able to say anything. She¡¯s gonna be single forever thinking of you boss©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up alreadyyy~~~~!!¡¹

    Mindy-san shrieked & dashed. With her face still bright red, she unconsciously picked up something from a nearby worktable and swung it with all her strength.

    A panicked voice ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s!?¡¹ came out from Listy, but there wasn¡¯t any time to stop it.

    There was a nasty striking sound, and at the same time there was an explosive sound that stung the eardrums.

    ¡¸Bugeeraa!?¡¹

    Jasper was blown away while his body rotated in the air like a figure skater. Without slowing down he crashed head first on the workshop¡¯s shelf and ended up buried on the wall with his butt sticking out.

    The body didn¡¯t even twitch¡­¡­

    ¡¸Listy! What¡¯s that bat nano!? It exploded!¡¹

    ¡¸Bat? It¡¯s just a metal stick but¡­¡­I got an idea of a mechanism that explode in reaction to impact and made that prototype. Its w is that it can only be used once. What do you think of sticking nails on it and then putting in gunpowder on each one? By doing that and adjusting the impact point using technology then it¡¯ll be able to explode many times©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸You research otaku! Don¡¯t be like papa in that point too! This isn¡¯t the time for exnation nano!¡¹

    Listy-chan forgot about her big brother at the middle and her thought got caught in research. It looked like she had the MAD attribute in her. Just like a certain MAD transmutation master somewhere.

    Putting that side, what mattered now was Jasper-san who just got hit directly by an extremely wicked prototype.

    ¡¸I, I¡­¡­what have I done¡­¡­t-this isn¡¯t¡­¡­I don¡¯t intend to¡­¡­¡¹

    *ng-ng-* The explosion metal bat tumbled on the floor noisily. Mindy was getting flustered exactly like the criminal in a suspense drama who had just murdered someone.

    ¡¸Aa~, it¡¯s fine, Mindy-san. He¡¯s just unconscious. We can heal him right away!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? The bat couldn¡¯t finish him off? As I thought did the explosive power get dispersed? Or else the explosion happened one beat slower? As I thought the data is still insuffici©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet for a bit nano, this research idiot¡¹

    Listy-chan gasped after Myuu pped *pechi-* her head and she returned to her senses.

    Yue nced at Kaori applying healing magic on Jasper before stepped forward with the air of an interviewer©¤©¤no, it was already the aura of an interrogator.

    ¡¸¡­¡­And? Mindy. Jasper said that but, what do you actually think?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! What do you think! Make it clear!¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka-chi, that¡¯s boomerang.¡¹

    ¡¸Be quite for a bit okaay~¡¹

    Yuuka got dragged back by her two best friends.

    For now, Mindy patted down her chest in relieve after realizing that she hadn¡¯t murdered her big brother by ident. Apparently she also became calm instead after the peak of her anxiety passed. And after taking a deep breath too, her calm atmosphere returned back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just my brother¡¯s silly talk. Please forget it.¡¹

    Her tone was firm. She was looking back at Yue with a straightforward gaze that showed no hesitation or avoidance of the topic.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That so? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that mistaken though?¡¹

    The past¡¯s video recording and her state after the reunion. Her gaze that sometimes nced at Hajime. Her expression that naturally broke into smile when watching Hajime interacting with Listy and the children¡­¡­

    Nobody in this ce thought that Jasper¡¯s words werepletely off the mark.

    Mindy seemed to understand that she couldn¡¯t gloss over the situation and sported a wry smile.

    ¡¸Certainly, I longed for him. No, even now I¡¯m longing for him.¡¹

    The children raised their voice ¡¸Oo!¡¹. Eyes filled with expectation were directed at Hajime. Yuuka-chan got even more flustered. Her moe sleeves pped up and down!

    ¡¸Mindy. I¡¯m happy for your feeling but, I¡¯ve no n taking you in that kind of sense.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I too am not wishing for that. That¡¯s why, please just ignore all those as a silly talk for real. It¡¯s inly embarrassing, so really, please do just that.¡¹

    Mindy fanned her flushed cheeks with her hand and looked up even while interrupting Hajime¡¯s words and firmly announced her conclusion.

    There wasn¡¯t any sign of her forcing herself in that expression. There was also no color of resignation of her pulling back because she had seen Yue and others.

    It was more like, she was making a conclusion based on a strong and clear will.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­why?¡¹

    The one who unconsciously asked that was Yuuka. She looked curious from the bottom of her heart. Apparently Yue and others were also the same.

    ¡¸You have been continuously refusing marriage proposal haven¡¯t you? The reason for that isn¡¯t Hajime-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Shia-san. It¡¯s not. Really Nii-san is¡­¡­haa, should I say that he doesn¡¯t get it, or he has weak defense¡­¡­¡¹

    Mindy spoke while giving an exasperated nce at Jasper who was still buried in the wall.

    Apparently the one who was receiving marriage proposal rush wasn¡¯t just her but also Jasper. And women like that female staff who they ran into who was secretly harboring feeling for Jasper was already so many beyond counting.

    ¡¸But there isn¡¯t just simple affection. After all he¡¯s in such position right now.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, he¡¯s a governor after all. Like the nobledies who want to be queen by marrying Randell. It¡¯s only natural that there are marriage proposals with the purpose of seeking benefit or other calction.¡¹

    Liliana showed her understanding. At the same time Shizuku also said ¡¸I see¡¹ while pping her hands.

    ¡¸In other words, the marriage proposals for Mindy-san are also calcting?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Of course, there¡¯re also the gentlemen who have pure affection form me but, the majority are not.¡¹

    In short, they wanted to have influence over Jasper by bing a governor¡¯s rtive. Mindy realized that, so she refused all of them. Even if the person actually had pure affection for her it was still possible to exert indirect influence through them, and the effect toward the factions also couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡¸Nii-san is a good person, so he won¡¯t be able to refuse anymore if someone manage to create something like fait apli with him.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa,e to think of it, there was that period of time when big bro got assaulted a lot when sleeping wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Listy seemed to recall something and spoke out a rtively shocking fact. <em>What¡¯s that so jealous scandalous, </em>Atsushi spoke very resentfully.

    ¡¸I did various things to deal with that but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be, because of that right now Mindy-san is being thought as Jasper-san¡¯s couple?¡¹

    Remia spoke of the development that she somehow predicted and it seemed that she got it right. Love of step siblings who had no blood rtion holding back the women trying to approach her beloved man¡­¡­<em>I often saw that plot in soap opera!</em> She thought.

    That female staff who they encountered at the heaven saying something like ¡¸Even though you¡¯re at his side!¡¹, and then her looking so very happy when Mindy entrusted her with Jasper, in other words it was something like that.

    ¡¸Externally it looks like the two of you have feeling for each other and that¡¯s why you two are refusing marriage proposals, that¡¯s how the situation is right now isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Aiko-san, it¡¯s exactly like that. It¡¯s convenient so I¡¯m also not denying it. Of course, it will be the best if Nii-san can find someone who he really has feeling for though.¡¹

    It seemed that the reason she refused marriage proposal was really political. But, apparently that wasn¡¯t all. Mindy continued to show a lovely smile, one that could even be seen as fearless, filled with willpower that could astonish anyone.

    ¡¸Besides, I, have a lot of things that I want to do. Cooking and making clothes are also those but, I think there are a lot of things that people cannot do, exactly because I know the truth of the world so¡­¡­. I want to contribute to Coltran with that.¡¹

    They recalled how Mindy looked when she stared at the city of Coltran from the mountain peak. Her expression and voice that felt like she was proud of the developing cityscape, of the love they could felt from her.

    ¡¸I want to watch over this city, the growth of our birthce for my whole life. I want to assist in it. That is, the most important feeling, my greatest wish right now. That¡¯s why, fufu, I¡¯ll run away immediately even if Hajime-san take me away from here you know? In order to return to my hometown.¡¹

    Mindy dered that very yfully. She even winked when saying that.

    The smile of this woman who had found the goal and purpose of her life was concealing a lot of charm that couldn¡¯t be fully described with words.

    ¡¸Good grief. Why is it like I¡¯m getting rejected here? Well, it¡¯s fine though.¡¹

    ¡¸Nagumo, serves you right©¤©¤OUCH!?¡¹

    Hajime put on a smile that was filled with respect and understanding in contrast to his words. Mindy way of life that felt radiant was something that Liliana too could understand. It was something that made them wanted to root for her. He even held back his finger flick at Atsushi unconsciously.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That so. I think it¡¯s a lovely way of life. I¡¯m rooting for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, thank you very much, Yue-san.¡¹

    Yue¡¯s eyes were also kind. There was understanding and admiration in there.

    The children looked like they couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and drew near to Mindy. When Hajime thought that he might get in the way and took distance, even Listy stayed at that spot and hugged Mindy.

    Mindy¡¯s expression when she saw the children like that was,

    ¡¸A holy mother¡¹

    ¡¸Feels like she¡¯ll get called as ¡°Coltran¡¯s Mother¡± one day.¡¹

    It was to a degree that Nana and Taeko spontaneously let out their impression like that. Certainly that expression was filled with strength and love, to a degree that nobody there could object.

    Warm and very gentle atmosphere flowed through the ce.

    It was there,

    ¡¸HAH!? Who am I!? Where is this!?¡¹

    Jasper was revived. He was still buried head first deeply in the storage shelf, so his body kicked around ¡¸Dark!? Cramped!? It¡¯s scaryyy~¡¹.

    ¡­¡­Why didn¡¯t Kaori pull him out first from the shelf before healing him?

    Kaori pulled out Jasper in panic.

    ¡¸Are you alright, Jasper-san!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what? Just what in the world¡­¡­if I remember right, I was going to eat lunch at the mountain peak¡­¡­¡¹

    Apparently his memory was gone. Listy¡¯s eyes shined brightly. Myuu thought that those were the eyes of a researcher when looking at a guinea pig.

    Studying engineering was a very good thing, but let¡¯s tell G10 to also give moral and ethic lesson, Myuu swore to herself as a big sister.

    Mindy hurriedly ran toward her brother.

    ¡¸What are you saying, Nii-san. If it¡¯s lunch then we have already eaten!¡¹

    Hajime and co thought that kind of respond was also a bit wrong in this situation even while Mindy exined the situation and nursing after Jasper with devotion.

    Looking at her figure, it was enough to convince them that certainly she would keep supporting her brother from here on and looking after Coltran¡¯s development, that no feeling of yearning would ever manage to shake her determination.

    Jasper too seemed to gradually recall his memory. Apparently his loss of memory was just a temporary confusion. With this Kaori also felt relieved.

    Amidst that, looking at Mindy who certainly could be seen as a wife supporting her husband when seen from outside with the atmosphere she was radiating, there was a voice ¡¸Fumu¡¹ that nodded.

    ¡¸By the way, Mindy.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯re you saying, Nii-san. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever do something like hitting you. Furthermore for me to do it with something like a metal rod. That¡¯ll kill you. Nii-san just slipped and hit your head©¤©¤ah, yes. What is it, Tio-san?¡¹

    Mindy who looked like she was attempting to fabricate false memory tilted her head when she got called.

    ¡¸About our nned next travel destination after this world, there art this person who yearned for Goshujin-sama just like Mindy even while taking responsibility for their country.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­is that so.¡¹

    <em>What are you talking about so suddenly? </em>Mindy thought while looking increasingly bewildered. Hajime and others also looked the same. They looked at Tio dubiously.

    Tio grinned as attention gathered on her.

    ¡¸There art these words in this world. Yes©¤©¤local wife.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    For some reason Tio looked smug.

    ¡¸Why do you say that right now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tio? Do you need the first wife¡¯s sanctions?¡¹

    ¡¸Tio-san is unusually bringing chaos other than her usual perversion. It looks like Tio-san is also properly getting into the holiday mood desu.¡¹

    Hajime pinched the right cheek of Tio who was saying something so unnecessary. Yue was pinching her left cheek. Tioined, <em>It hurts~</em> with a happy, no, a slovenly expression.

    Kaori and Shizuku shook their head with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Good grief Tio, really. There¡¯s no way Mindy-san will be shaken by something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for this, Mindy-san. Don¡¯t mind©¤©¤¡¹

    Mindy-san, was super shaken! <em>Eh, what, those words, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­but, for some reason it sound lovely¡­¡­</em>she was making that kind of face!

    Naturally Yue and others, and also the children were staring *jiii~~* fixedly at her.

    ¡¸HAH!? T-this isn¡¯t how it looks like! I¡¯m not having expectation or anything toward such lovely words!¡¹

    ¡¸Mindy-oneechan¡­¡­your true feeling, is leaking out?¡¹

    When Listy pointed that out, Mindy¡¯s face turned bright red and she looked down.

    ¡¸S-something like that is no good okay! Nagumo, you¡¯re the worst!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not gonna do something like that. That¡¯s just Tio¡¯s stupid talk.¡¹

    A vehement objection and suspicion from Yuuka-chan. Of course, Hajime ruthlessly cut it off and discarded it.

    But however, looking at the multiple wives around Hajime¡­¡­

    Perhaps it couldn¡¯t be helped that Nana and Atsushi and others, and also the children were looking at Hajime really doubtfully with eyes that were asking ¡¸Reaallyy~~?¡¹.

    The tricky atmosphere of Mindy who learned about the concept of local wife, and coupled with the atmosphere of expectation from the children who wished for their big sister¡¯s happiness, it made the ambience of the sightseeing after that to continue being flighty.

    .

    After that.

    While Hajime wasying out a barrier that could only be entered by a limited number of people and directmunication line to the holynd, everyone continued doing things like looking around Listy¡¯s workshop, or imitating salvager activity in the vast underground.

    Or, going to watch the past rey of Hajime and Kouki right after they got summoned.

    At night in Jasper¡¯s private residence, a party that served earth dishes made mainly by Shia and Remia and also Yuuka was being held. Mindy and the girls were with Yue and other females, while Jasper and the boys were with Ryuutarou and co. Each group got engaged in a lively conversation until near dawn.

    Also, Hajime and Myuu and Listy returned to the workshop by themselves. They were absorbed doing things like engineering conversation and the like until the veryst minute of the departure, no, until Shia came and cheerfully put them in her pro-wrestling technique.

    Like that, the next day.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Next time we¡¯ll be able to meet right away, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we can. I won¡¯t blunder anymore. Don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    Hajime tightly hugged the slightly anxious Listy.

    ¡¸Are you fine with having the rematch that quickly nano? Myuu will win crushingly though?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine for you to note though? Like for five years.¡¹

    She and Myuu were provoking & ring at each other till the end, but, at thest moment they bumped their fist andughed together.

    Hajime and co returned back to the holynd while Jasper and others saw them off.

    Like that, they frolicked with animals in the revived nature of the holynd that didn¡¯t know about the scariness of human, watched the final battle of Hajime & G10 & revived Netemp-san VS Mother, and got a tour of the inside of Avenst. They all spent two days in rxation.

    Then Hajime and co departed to the next world©¤©¤the sky dragon world.

    .

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    I had no time and at the end it felt rushed but, it felt like the fight at the holynd will be redundant without the viewpoint of Listy and others, and I think it¡¯ll be better for the internal tour of Avenst if the former owners are together, so allow me to shorten that part for now.

    The machine world arc is over with this. Thank you very much for going along with it!

    It¡¯ll be the sky dragon world arc from next chapter but (there might be idle chapter in between?), I wish to spend one week to review the plot so next week there¡¯ll be a break. I¡¯ll be happy if everyone can apany this story again in their spare time. Best regards!

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Armored suit

    From [Iron Man]. But, with the present condition it might go the way of [Karakuri Circus] instead?

    ¨C Hero assemble

    From [Avenger] series. Shia has enough attribute of the capt though.

    ¨C Dark!? Cramped? It¡¯s scaaryyy~

    From Frieren-sama when getting eaten by mimic in [Sousou no Frieren].

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 517

    <strong>Machine World Arc Around That Time, at Earth <strong>¢Ú</strong></strong>

    Exactly at the day when Hajime and others left for their other world trip.

    A high ss car with famous brand was running on a highway under the bright summer sun. The car¡¯s type was sedan with ck paint. It looked really tough.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that the passenger of a typical family car would get curious if such car was approaching with quite the speed from behind.

    A dad who was in the middle of going in a family trip right after summer vacation arrived nced at the rearview mirror. He was driving on the leftne and his car wasn¡¯t moving that slow so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem but¡­¡­

    He could see a beauty wearing ck suit with eyes that didn¡¯t look nice. He only caught sight of that through the rearview mirror so it wasn¡¯t really clear but, it felt like the woman was making a supremely displeased expression. Or perhaps that was sugarcoating it too much. That was a face of someone who wouldn¡¯t have any problem with killing at least two or three people.

    A ck luxury car with a ck suited driver who didn¡¯t look like someone with respectable profession¡­¡­

    <em>Ah, this is a car of the type of people you¡¯ll be better of if you never got involved with¡­¡­</em>the family dad was convinced.

    The luxury car quietly changedne and then passed by from the side. While the dad was praying slightly nervously so the car would just overtake them without anything happening, his son who was sitting at the back said ¡¸Ah¡¹.¡¸Dad! Dad! Thedy in that car looks somewhat super lewd!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, what¡¯re you saying!¡¹

    The mom on the passenger seat warned her son, but the back seat part of the luxury car was coincidentally side by side with the driver¡¯s seat at that moment. Dad gave a nce.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s true! There¡¯s a somewhat super lewddy riding in there!¡¹

    ¡¸

    Thatdy was really looking somewhat lewd that his tongue slipped out like that.

    The woman had white hair and wearing kimono. Her appearance was already giving the sense of unreality just from that, and yet she was also a beauty who ten out of ten people would say was beautiful. Furthermore, how to describe it, she had this bewitching allure that could be felt even when she was inside another running car. Should he say that it felt chillingly scary, or should he say that it made it hard to take his eyes off even while his instinct was ringing the rm bell¡­¡­

    Most of all, the way thedy was wearing the kimono was the problem. Her shoulders werepletely exposed. The kimono¡¯s cor was going so low that even now her very excellent breasts looked like they might spill out.

    The car door¡¯s rim got in the way with the height of a child¡¯s sight line that thedy might look naked to the kid. It was no wonder the son yelled ¡¸Lewddy!¡¹.

    Perhaps thedy who was lewd in both appearance and aura noticed the father and son¡¯s gazes because she sent them a passing nce. Her lips tugged with a smile.

    It felt like dad fell into the sensation like the core of his body was bursting into me. & the son was on the verge of danger having his sexual disposition distorted.

    ¡¸You two¡¹

    They felt a dangerous pressure. From the passenger seat. The two returned to their senses with a gasp like they had been doused with ice water.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop by at the next rest area. ¡­¡­I have something that want to talk for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ah

    The father and son looked straight ahead. Their eyes wouldn¡¯t turn toward the passenger seat no matter what. It seemed, the first day of the trip would be started from putting back the madam (mom) into a good mood. ?

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Such thing like that happened I believeth. Fufufuh¡¹

    The lewddy aka Shuten Douji©¤©¤true name Yaya no Hidzuki said something like that while smiling bewitchingly.

    And then, she crawled *sruu~~t* that hand on the thigh of the person sitting beside her. *Twitch* The person jerked which caused Hidzuki to narrow her eyes and licked her lips.

    That hand got struck *p*.

    ¡¸Hidzuki. Do you know how many times I have told you to stop with the thoughtless and excessive allurement?¡¹

    The admonishment was presented by the girl dressed in shrine maiden clothing©¤©¤Fujiwara Hinata who was sitting snugly on the rear seat¡¯s opposite side with a good manner.

    ¡¸I wonder, what doth thou mean by that? If thou mean that I should not do that to mine beloved, then I shall tell thee that it¡¯s out of the question?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, hey, you are snuggling like that again! That is improper!¡¹

    ¡¸If thy art jealous then wouldst not it be better to simply say so?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it is not like I am thinking of anything like that! In the first ce for that kind of thing, it is only after marriage that¡­¡­wait, it is not about that! I am telling you to stop tempting other people!¡¹

    ¡¸My! That art a terrible way of mentioning that. To use me to make eyes at another beside mine beloved¡­¡­mine beloved? Hinata art trying to nt a groundless misgivings just as thou can see. She art truly an unbelievable schemer art not she? I beg thee to please be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you calling a schemer! Aah geez! Pressing your, che-, chest on him so casually like that, that is what I am saying is wrong!¡¹

    ¡¸Art thou jealous? Kukuh, there art no use crying for what thou didst not have. Resign thyself?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu! Tsuuu!! Hidzuki! A person like you-! No, not a person but oni! I will eradicate you!¡¹

    The car was filled with a noisy exchange. The smirking Hidzuki hadpletely entered her teasing mode, while Hinata leaned forward with a bright red face.

    Yes, on top of thep of Kousuke who was sandwiched between them.

    At the left side was Hidzuki who was hugging him and burying his arm between her chest. At the right side was Hinata who was pleading ¡¸Endou-sama too please say something to her!¡¹ tearfully.

    Hinata¡¯s hand was ced on a slightly dangerous position. Her other hand was pping away repeatedly in her bid to tear off Hidzuki from him, so that hand that was supporting her body weight was grinding down.

    Of course, this was Hinata-chan so there was no way she was doing it intentionally. But, it was hard to tell her ¡¸Grinding on there is a bit bad so can you let go?¡¹ exactly because she was doing it unconsciously. Or rather it would absolutely be too awkward for both of them if he said that so he didn¡¯t want to say.

    And so, Kousuke warned the female oni who was guiding this development.

    ¡¸Yes, well, we have work after this, so Hidzuki, can you let me go for a bit? As expected you¡¯re pressing yourself too close, right?¡¹

    ¡¸! Horrible¡­¡­mine beloved, hath thou be bored of me already? Even though thou we were pressing our bodies together so fiercely like that only yesterday¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wordinggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama¡­¡­?¡¹

    Hinata-chan looked at him with eyes as though she was seeing something very hard to believe.

    ¡¸M-misunderstanding! It¡¯s a misunderstanding Hinata-chan! I¡¯m telling you I was just asking her to apany my training!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, t-that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. Yes, I know that must be the case. Endou-sama is the only person that could not possibly do such thing so imprudent©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Just how many times mine beloved hath taken off mine clothes to y with mine weakness¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Endou-sama!?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t take anything off! They came off! No, that was already stripping! In the first ce there¡¯s no way a legendary oni has anything like weakness!¡¹

    Apparently the fact that Hidzuki was undressing in the middle ofbat training was a constant. Hinata guessed that it was a force majeure©¤©¤or rather it was mostly Hidzuki¡¯s fault, even so herplicated maiden heart made her expressed her displeasure ¡¸Uu¡¹ toward Kousuke with a wordless speech.

    With that, as expected she unconsciously leaned forward even further and ended in a posture that looked like she was pressing her chest on him¡­¡­

    ¡¸Rather art not Hinata thyself that art being a little immodest right now? Thy art pressing thyself so close like that, fufufuh¡¹

    ¡¸? !!? Tsuu!! ©¤©¤Endou-sama, my deepest apologies. I am being a little too carried away, but by no means there is any ulterior motive here¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata-chan looked puzzled, then she looked up at Kyousuke, and her face reddened with a puff from the closeness, then she quickly fixed her sitting posture. She was doing her best to keep up appearance, but she was bright red from her neck until her ear tip.

    ¡¸I get it I get it. I know that both Hidzuki and Hinata-chan are cute, so let¡¯s stop this here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my! Thou art really a seducer mine beloved. To think that thou wouldst send us a follow-up attack¡¹

    Hidzuki¡¯s hobby recently was teasing Hinata because of her cute reaction, so he warned her in that meaning but¡­¡­

    Certainly saying ¡°Hinata-chan is cute¡± in this situation was a follow-up attack. Hinata¡¯s hands suddenly covered her face with a loud <em>Wah</em>.

    Hidzuki roared with cheerfulughter at that and fixed her sitting posture while looking truly satisfied.

    Kousuke exhaled out in relieve, even so he got a bit worried seeing the fidgeting Hinata and pondered what he should say but¡­¡­there, a voice murmured in a small volume.

    ¡¸Just go die¡¹

    ¡¸! Zhu-san, how can you say such thing!¡¹

    The one who spewed out such straight abusive words was the former Shadow Monk agent©¤©¤Zhu who was filling the role as their driver. His eyes met Zhu through the rearview mirror. Those eyes had gone past looking displeased and lost their light.

    ¡¸Why, is this me have to transport you guys back and forth? Since when I became Fujiwara n¡¯s servant? And on top of that. This whole time, this whole time since we set off, you three just keep fucking flirting flirting flirting and flirting. Aa, Liu, forgive this pathetic elder sister of yours. Perhaps I¡¯ll go home alone. I don¡¯t have the confidence to curse all these guys to death in the middle of the mission¡¯s hectess¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Really sorry! We had been real noisy!¡¹

    Zhu-san¡¯s sulkishness was staggering.

    Also, Zhu-san, originally she was off duty today. She had the n to tour ¡°flour type food restaurant¡± where she was a regr. Recently work was busy that she tended to end up with supermarket food, so she was really looking forward to it.

    <em>Tomorrow I¡¯m gonna challenge the toppings I never tried beforeee~, </em>such was her excitement. That was until her phone rangte at night. How sad it was, dog of the nation.

    In short, she was working as the driver apanying the mission of Hinata and co like this was solely her following the order of her home country.

    ¡¸In addition, they told me to act friendly with this bunch-. Kuh, just kill me instead!¡¹

    Actually, dispatched personnel from USA after coborative structure had been formed regarding supernatural phenomena had arrived first at the ce they were heading to.

    The returnees, and then Fujiwara Hinata who was unmistakably Japan¡¯s strongest practitioner if they were excluded. The agent dispatched from China Zhu must never give the impression that there was discord between her and them even by mistake. Rather, she should give the impression that they were friends.

    That was the direction for her from her home country.

    ¡¸Haha¡­¡­after all even with themotions about the awakened calming down, the supernatural phenomenon in many countries are getting stronger instead. This is to give a bit more advantage to your own country. You have it hard too Zhu-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, you¡¯re talking like it someone¡¯s else problem!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone is being quite tant. Betrothal offers are also flooding my family. Especially from gentlemen ofrgepanies in various countries.¡¹

    ¡¸On the surface they¡¯re seeking connection for economy or politic purpose but¡­¡­certainly, it¡¯s tant. Especially the USApanies.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi! Don¡¯t ignore me! Do you know just how I¡¯m

    ¡¸Yes, they must be seeking the bloodline of Fujiwara. ¡­¡­U-umm, Endou-sama. Please I ask you to not have any misunderstanding. I, do not have even the slightest intention to ept marriage interview meeting with other gentleman no matter the reason!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? A-aa, that¡¯s, yeah. Err, thanks?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Okaa-sama also told me that she is refusing all the offers so there is no need to worry. It¡¯s¡­¡­she said that her excuse is that her daughter already have a man in her heart who is also approved by Fujiwara n.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I wonder. My escape paths are steadily getting cut off one by one huh? Recently, it looks like both Chikage-san and Taisei-san are getting closer with my parents too¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-, I too am also getting treated well by Okaa-sama(Mother-in-Law) and Otou-sama(Father-in-Law)-¡¹

    ¡¸T-these guys, they¡¯re ignoring me¡­¡­kuh, I¡¯ll curse them all-¡¹

    The inside of the car, it was lively in a sense. Putting that aside.

    In reality, the countermeasure taken against supernatural phenomenon in each country only kept getting intensified. It could be said that the underworld was entering an era of turbulence. Should it be called a quiet information war behind the scene? The condition was a little bit of spy battle.

    Needless to say it wasn¡¯t just Fujiwara n. Actually other countries were also frequently sending honey trap toward the returnees.

    Demons in golems with perfect human appearance were apanying them as bodyguard while also enjoying the modern era earth to their heart¡¯s content so there was no problem though¡­¡­

    No, some, like a certain Nakano Shinji and a certain Saito Yoshiki were happily rushing into the trap so it might be a problem but, at least, it didn¡¯t seem like they were divulging secret so it was barely safe?

    It was scary because before long it felt like they would blunder though¡­¡­

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸Kukuh, thou art saying that, but in truth art thou not aiming at mine beloved too?¡¹

    ¡¸! Don¡¯t say something stupid. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m doing that.¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s gaze snapped toward Zhu. Zhu-san, her displeasure that was raging until just now was dying down like it was just a lie. She was driving seriously while looking straight ahead. She looked so serious it was scary but,

    <em>Ah, she is absolutely lying.</em> Everyone thought.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thinking carefully it is only natural isn¡¯t it? It is the most effective way to disy good rtionship to the outside. It would be stranger if that kind of direction had not been given to Zhu-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying there¡¯s no way there¡¯s anything like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, even though I am not so sure but it feels like your distance with Endou-sama has gotten a bit closer¡­¡­or rather, the other day, there was a report of both of you eating okonomiyaki out together¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How did you-, no, that was just nutritional supplement in the middle of mission! There isn¡¯t any ulterior motive!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather wait. Who gave you the report? Hey, Hinata-chan, who was reporting to you? Was I monitored? Hey, Hinata-chan. Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸Zhu-san. Can you swear to your homnd that is really true?¡¹

    Hinata-chan was slightly writhing from Kousuke pulling on her sleeve even while looking at Zhu with a sharp glint in her eyes through the rearview mirror.

    Zhu-san, she suddenly opened the window and said ¡¸The wind today is pleasant©¤©¤hott. The heat is scorching-¡¹. She grimaced and immediately closed the window.

    An indescribable atmosphere filled the interior.

    ¡¸Eerr, Zhu-san? In my opinion¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, kill mee-¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t said anything yet though!?¡¹

    Perhaps various dissatisfaction had been piling up inside her. Zhu-san leaned so much forward that it looked like she was biting the steering wheel and her eyes lookedpletely dead again.

    With a small voice ¡¸When this mission is over, I¡¯ll, gorge myself on ¡°Your pte will go through reformation. Super Duper Wooper Special Jumbo Serving Lavish Okonomiyaki ~You Won¡¯t be Able to Eat Any Other Okonomiyaki Ever Again~¡±¡­¡­¡¹ she was muttering a meal set with naming that felt like it would push the listener into madness just from hearing it.

    Putting aside what was going on inside her heart, they were currently on highway. It would be troubling if she made a blunder with the driving, so Kousuke and co looked at each other and wordlessly reached an understanding ¡¸Let¡¯s leave her alone¡¹.

    ¡¸Even so, the ce we¡¯re going right now. I read the report but¡­¡­it¡¯s nasty.¡¹

    Kousuke attempted to change the topic. A part of it was because of the awkwardness but, a part of it was also from actual concern.

    ¡¸Yes, truly¡­¡­¡¹

    Hinata also straightened her expression and her mood became mournful.

    ¡¸Although it was a depopting vige in the middle of mountain, everyone there¡­¡­a total of thirty people died mysteriously. What happened there?¡¹

    Yes, that was the incident this time.

    The crime scene was a so called marginal vige, a depopted vige where most of the inhabitants were senior citizens. A rtive couldn¡¯t make contact and went there to check the situation where they made the discovery. It seemed that everyone passed away in the vige¡¯s meeting ce.

    Naturally, the police moved, and then they cocked their head in puzzlement by the strangeness. There was no external wound at all. Not only that, there was also no drug that got detected.

    It was like natural death. They all seemed to die from their heart stopping suddenly all at the same time.

    It was a mysterious group death incident that erased a whole vige. Publicly it was reported as idental death from gas leak, but the cause of death was unclear. Naturally, the Bureau of Onmyou moved when they received the report.

    However, the cause was unknown.

    ¡¸ording to Hattori-san, it looks like mysterious death and disappearance incidents are increasing at other countries too. And if it finally happen in Japan too, of course we¡¯ll need to investigate it huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And not only that, at USA, although the details differ, it seems new religions preaching about the so called doomsday theory are also increasing.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not just USA. Apparently such thing is also increasing in my homnd.¡¹

    Zhu-san straightened her posture. She immediately put on her pro face when the talk became about the mission. The air felt electrified just from that, all the more because she was a beauty at base.

    ¡¸Awakened incidents happening all over the world, then supernatural phenomenon and abnormal weather. It¡¯s understandable that people are getting worried. After all people tend to talk with exaggeration already when ites to phenomenon that is difficult to exin scientifically.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. To a degree that it can give shape and life to existences like us.¡¹

    Hidzuki covered her lips with her sleeve while smiling <em>Fufufuh</em> mysteriously.

    The more human¡¯s thought and imagination swelled up, the more they would turn into life for apparition that was embodiment for idea, so it must be something that ought to be weed for a legendary apparition like Shuten Douji.

    Perhaps she was even feeling nostalgia like returning back to the era where even disease was thought as the work of apparition like in Heian era.

    ¡¸This is why investigation request came our way. ¡°Incident that can¡¯t be exined scientifically is equal to apparition¡¯s work?¡± They thought. After all when ites to you guys, people kicking up a fuss more and more from mysterious incidents happening makes everyst one of you rejoicing.¡¹

    ¡¸That art the nature of apparition. Couldst you find it in thy heart to forgive me, mine beloved?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, apparition is just like that. Endou-sama, I have been telling you from the start but, absolutely never let your guard down. Especially against their allure, you cannot allow yourself to be led astray-¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, I¡¯ll be careful.¡¹

    Kousuke awkwardly averted his gaze from Hinata who sullenly leaned forward again while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸Well, in actuality I can¡¯t see this as the work of the apparition though.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    Zhu looked sharply at him through the rearview mirror. It seemed that she was thinking the chance was high that this was the work of apparition. It must be because she was a member of an organization that had been fighting that kind of incident and existence all this time.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s before but, now there¡¯s Nagumo.¡¹

    ¡¸Mu¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­true, that¡­¡­¡¹

    The demon god in control over the energy of earth. Yes, demon god. To the fairy world, it was Hajime who was the administrator of earth rather than La who was the goddess of the King Tree. He was the god.

    It was a bit unbelievable that anyone would proactively damage his territory, and even doing as they pleased in Japan that was the homnd of the demon god just to fulfill their selfish desire.

    Not to mention that currently Hajime and co were in the middle of executing the n to revive the World Tree¡¯s branches.

    The world would regain its original shape. That was to say, the flow of idea that was their lifeline would return back to normal.

    It was unthinkable that they would go out of their way to invoke the displeasure of such person. They would rather cooperate with him instead.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s pointless even if we think about it here. First we gotta check the crime scene. We¡¯ll have a trip to the fairy world next week too. We can just check whether this is the apparition¡¯s work or not then.¡¹

    ¡¸That is true. Fufu, I am looking forward to the trip to the fairy world-¡¹

    The heavy and stifling atmosphere cleared up. By Hinata¡¯s sparkling eyes and bright childish smile.

    Actually she felt a bit jealous with Myuu. Her schedule was packed full with her role as the strongest Onmyouji and a youngdy of a majorpany, so she could only refuse the invitation.

    She was originally an elementary student. The summer vacation was a good time to y a lot and make tons of memory.

    That was why, Kousuke who saw through that feeling of Hinata nned the short trip after this, and it was a good timing because he had also received investigation request of fairy world from Onmyou Bureau and Hajime.

    When Hinata heard about that n, it was like her usualdylike gracefulness was just a lie©¤©¤perhaps she was receiving bad influence (?) from a certain demon god¡¯s daughter recently that the time she became a bit bolder was increasing©¤©¤she leaped at Kousuke and rubbed her face on his chest.

    In front of her parents. It went without saying that Chikage-okaasan was smiling ¡¸My~?¡¹ cheerfully, while Taisei-otousan was looking at Kousuke with eyes like when he was exterminating apparition.

    By the way, it would be his clone that went to the short trip to the fairy world. With the same method of maintain extremely small ¡°gate¡± just like Aiko. Because it was decided that while Hajime was absent, his main body should at least remain behind on earth in case of unexpected situation.

    ¡¸After we return from the trip, next we will have to go to a trip©¤©¤I mean business trip to USA. It will be very busy.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, Hinata? Thou couldst notpletely hide thy joy for being able to go in a trip with mine beloved there. Well, I understand thy feeling though.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, uu. I understand that this is in the end for work!¡¹

    Hinata pressed her hands on her cheeks that were reddening from embarrassment. Hidzuki narrowed her eyes as though she was watching something lovable.

    In any case, just like Hinata said, it was decided that they would go to USA next after their small trip to the fairy world. There they would cooperate with investigating the frequently urring mysterious incident. Apparently very troublesome incident was going on there and it was rough going even with the help from personnel and demon puppets that had been dispatched there.

    Though it seemed that dispatching Japan¡¯s trump card there also had the connotation of taking political bnce with various countries.

    ¡¸Err, Zhu-san will alsoe along right?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let go of the chance to go to thend where apparitions are born. This is unheard of. Or what? You¡¯re nning to leave me behind?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, I don¡¯t have any n like that. And to USA too?¡¹

    ¡¸No, my homnd still hasn¡¯t given me any direction about that. After all depending on the situation going there might also reveal the hand of my country. It seems they¡¯re still discussing about doing so or not.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. USA too surely doesn¡¯t want Zhu-san probing their internal situation around. Perhaps there¡¯s diplomacy being worked on between the countries around this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. It¡¯s

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Zhu¡¯s eyes wandered around for some reason. And then, after hesitating whether to speak up or not, she said.

    ¡¸It seems a restaurant chain for Japan¡¯s flour food is also opening new branch at USA. I heard they have original taste just for the local.¡¹

    ¡¸Just how much you like the food huh¡¹

    It seemed she wanted to go. Apparently she wanted to enjoy flour food with local taste very much.

    This person, regardless of what she was saying wasn¡¯t she rejoicing her life after retiring from Shadow Monk? Kousuke and others all smiled wryly.

    ¡¸If you get off duty time there, then, yeah. If you can smuggle me with ¡°gate¡± sec

    ¡¸Zhu-san¡­¡­it feels like you have changed. I thought you are a person with more prudish personality.¡¹

    It looked like she was self-aware. Zhu¡¯s cheeks reddened while pretending to not hear.

    Kousuke thought. That perhaps, this was Liu¡¯s influence. That little sister, she loved her elder sister¡¯s joyful expression, furthermore, she expressed that straight on.

    With that, well, of course even Zhu¡¯s stuffy stiff serious personality would get somewhat softened up.

    ¡¸Well, in any case, I too shall celebrate this so-called ¡°summer vacation¡± in mine own way.¡¹

    Even for the legendary oni, this would be her first time crossing the sea to visit the country there. Therefore it seemed that she was very much looking forward to it.

    And then, even more than that,

    ¡¸There art still a lot of people who hath not given up on mepletely. Mine beloved, please teach them their ce?¡¹

    ¡¸H-hm~m¡­¡­I want to take care of it as peacefully as possible¡¹

    It looked like she desired a carnage at the fairy world. Hinata¡¯s eyes glinted.

    ¡¸Please be at ease, Endou-sama. Any such apparition who desire toy harm on you, they all shall be exorcised by this me, Fujiwara Hinata whereafter they will be added to my Hyakki Yagyou.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hm~m¡­¡­let¡¯s solve it as peacefully as possible okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fumu, I see. Thinking again that world is a treasure trove of apparition. It¡¯s a chance to increase my cards huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s act peacefully foo~~r real there okay!!¡¹

    Perhaps, things wouldn¡¯t be peaceful there from how it looked.

    For some reason the females¡¯ motivation and hot blood were seething. It made Kousuke regretted the travel n just for a little bit.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Time moved on and around the time Hajime and co¡¯s sightseeing at the machine world reached the closing time.

    In a breakroom of a certain maid caf¨¦ located on earth at Japan.

    ¡¸HAH!? Who am I!? Is this the great country of dream!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong. Perhaps it¡¯s a world of dream in a sense, but this is reality you know?¡¹

    Bus guide-san who got dragged into a certain incident and got her head *pa-pa ra paa~*-ed regained her senses even while her mind was in a bit of confusion.

    In front of her was Aiko (clone body) and Hino Rin aka Kouhai-chan.

    ¡¸Y-you are¡­¡­no, rather that that just what in the world I¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Amai-oneesan, thank god! You return to your sense! I didn¡¯t know what to do when you suddenly got half-naked and cackled wildly while starting to rampage¡­¡­you didn¡¯t recover even after making you drank caf¨¦ au

    Kouhai-chan patted her chest in a relieve from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Eh, wait a second Rin-chan. Half naked? Rampaging whileughing? Where!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s fine. It was in an abandoned building.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡­¡­ah, no, that was true wasn

    ¡¸Also, I got flustered thinking what if someone elsee because of themotion©¤©¤I nailed youwith L*on¡¯s w by mistake I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸H-hm? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s this lions w but, does the back of my head feels really hurt because of that? But, thank you. You protected my dignity for me.¡¹

    Also, L*on¡¯s w was abat skill of a certain Elden *ing. It was a powerful skill that smashed the weapon down while somersaulting forward. The target would get lodged into the ground with that.

    ¡¸Ah, more importantly, what about them!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I hammered Gia*t Hunt on the guys there! I did it before Amai-neesan stripped, so your unbing appearance wasn¡¯t seen! Fufuhn, I only need one hit if it¡¯s with my ¡°ck Wooden Sword: True Lake T*uya¡± that I asked Nagumo-senpai to upgrade!¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. I don¡¯t know what is giant hunt but, you really helped me out huh. Thank you.¡¹

    Also, Gia*t Hunt was abat skill of a certain Elden *ing. The technique charged strength from a low stance before stepping forward and thrusting up powerfully at the target at the same time. It made the opponent floated in the air.

    The growth of Kouhai-chan¡¯s anti-Nagumo-senpai martial art absolutely made anyone had to tsukkomi that she absolutely wasn¡¯t a mere high school girl anymore. But putting that aside.

    ¡¸Eerr~, for now, is it alright if I ask what happened?¡¹

    It was currently the time to sleep at the machine world. There wasn¡¯t any particr problem there, so Aiko asked not with her clone but with her true body¡¯s consciousness while smiling wryly.

    Bus guide-san and Kouhai-chan looked at each other, and then, they started talking with a horribly troubled expression. About the mysterious incident that they got dragged into even though they were finally in summer holiday.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    My n also include getting into Kousuke side and bus guide-san side, but for now next chapter will be the sky dragon world arc. I think there will be a lot of time where I¡®ll get really busy in this year¡¯s remaining month but, I¡¯m happy if everyone can enjoy this story! Best regards!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518

    <strong>Sky Dragon World Arc The Singing Her Majesty</strong>

    The morning they departed to the sky dragon world.

    When they were walking through the pure white corridor on the way to the room of the ¡°World Door¡± located at the depth of the machine world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi oi, are things really okay?¡¹

    Hajime narrowed his eyes toward Aiko who was walking beside him. He looked half-worried and half-exasperated.

    The other members who were listening to their talk also looked the same.

    ¡¸For the time being. She has also regained her senses with ¡°Soul Repose¡±, and half a day has passed since the assault but there isn¡¯t any sign of suspicious people around so¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko said with a nod. Myuu and Shizuku interrupted with expressions that looked like they really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡¸Amai-oneesan, even though she also had it hard at the Christmasst year¡­¡­¡¹¡¸What¡¯s more, even Rin is with her¡­¡­she¡¯s loved by trouble like always¡­¡­¡¹

    Yes, the incident that attacked bus guide-san at Japan. Aiko¡¯s consciousness had been connected to her clone for the whole time sincest night, and this morning, she reported it once more to Hajime and co after they woke up.

    ¡¸Why do you call her Amai-oneesan? Does she has sweet tooth?¡¹ (TN: Amai means sweet in Japanese)

    Ryuutarou tilted his head as he asked that. Suzu spoke with a wry smile.

    ¡¸She introduced herself at the beginning of our school trip remember? Amai Anju-san. She¡¯s the bus guide that time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aa! So she has that name!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aa, I see. So that¡¯s why she¡¯s called Amai-oneesan. Ipletely thought it¡¯s a nickname or something, because she has a pte that¡¯s like the embodiment of sugar.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you only cottoning to that now Hajime-kun. Even though she also got invited to Nagumo family house at Christmasst year.¡¹

    Hajime averted his face away to run away from Kaori¡¯s du~ull gaze.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.More importantly, Aiko. Is the enemy¡¯s identity still unknown?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. Though they might be worshippers of evil god or something. Apparently this is something usual for her.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what a life of hardship she hath. I hath heard her story at thest Christmas too but, she¡¯s living a very hard life art not she.¡¹

    Tio smiled bitterly. Speaking of a hard life it was also the same with they themselves but, apparently Amai bus guide-san had been frequently getting dragged into turmoil that endangered her life even far longer before they got summoned to another world.

    ording to her story that she told them atst Christmas.

    Inhuman monster certainly existed throughout the world. Genuine monster that was absolutely beyond human¡¯s strength, but she had never ran into such monster. However, she had experience of inadvertently stepping into their territory, or getting intentionally targeted by people with screws loose in their head.

    Human who ran into such thing would die in most cases. Even if they managed to survive they would be mentally screwed up in most cases and became unable to talk about what they had experienced.

    And so the story inevitably didn¡¯t spread, and even if it spread it would only be fragmentary. Those fragments would cobble together, or get changed in retelling, being altered mildly and became a kind of urban legend or folklore. In short the stories would be a type of ult material and get left behind secretly.

    Normally such story would get consumed by the mass as a kind of entertainment and it would end there. People would move on to the next hot topic and immediately forget that kind of story.

    But, there were also people who seriously believed such story in the world, furthermore there were also those who arrived at the truth.

    Then, the people who knew the truth would diverge into two types.

    People who got enchanted by the power of supernatural phenomenon that truly existed. And people who stopped those people who got enchanted and lost their rationality so they wouldn¡¯t provoke the monsters.

    In most cases, the former was called worshipper and thetter was called searcher.

    The worshipper was called such because they worshipped monster as god, while searcher was called such because they searched for nefarious people trying to cause needless cmity.

    Remia recalled Amai bus guide-san who talked about her story with a lot of grimness at thest Christmas and her expression became very sympathetic.

    ¡¸What is sad here is that Amai-san is just a normal person, not someone from either type of people¡­¡­¡¹

    Next she also recalled. About when she brewed a really sweet caf¨¦ auit as apaniment for the story.

    Amai-san¡¯s expression turned sorrowful the moment she sipped the drink. <em>Is it not sweet enough? I have put four sugar cubes into it though¡­¡­</em>Remia asked while offering the sugar cube jar, and then the bus guide-san¡¯s expression brightened up dazzlingly and put in the whole jar¡¯s content.

    Of course, the caf¨¦ auit became sludgy. <em>The sugar cubes got saturated but cannot meltpletely though? This isn¡¯t sugar cube filled caf¨¦ auit anymore but caf¨¦ auit filled sugar cubes though? </em>Everyone thought with expression turning stiff like they were looking at an unknown monster.

    She must be recalling that time. Remia-san¡¯s expression that was full of sympathy stiffened. She pressed her hand on her mouth like she was trying to hold back from vomiting.

    ¡¸Hey, Nagumo. This talk about evil god or cult that can use dangerous power, is it possible for that kind of thing to happen even before the King Tree got revived?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? That¡¯s©¤©¤¡¹

    Hajime looked over his shoulder toward Yuuka. He paused for a bit. He stared *jii~* before nodding <em>Fumu</em> in understanding.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite possible©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second. If you want to say something then how about just saying it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Your outfit is also lovely today.¡¹

    ¡¸!!? D-don¡¯t suddenly throw a straightforward praise like©¤©¤no, umm¡­¡­thanks¡¹

    Yuuka reflexively almost argued back at Hajime¡¯s honest praise but, surprisingly she corrected herself at the middle. While blushing and fidgeting.

    <em>My~</em><em>?</em> Such gazes were turned toward her from the female group.

    But well, putting that aside.

    Of course they were doing it too today. The fashion show each day had already be a custom.

    ¡¸Fufu, Kaori-chi told us how Nagumo-chi greatly love a certain bullet hell shooting game. So we tried incorporating the design from there.¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon and shrine maiden, it feels like there¡¯s this synergy between the two isn¡¯t it? It looks like it¡¯s also a world where flying in the sky is normal, and most of all, thebo of modesty and armpit shes is unbearable right?¡¹

    Taeko-sensei sported a wicked smile and a filthy voice ¡¸Gu-he-he¡¹ slipped out from her lips.

    Atsushi and Noboru were whispering ¡¸Hey, Noboru. It feels like Sugawara is gradually transforming into a lewd uncles isn¡¯t it?¡¹¡¸Should we start calling her Uncle Tae from now?¡¹ to each other, but ignoring them for now.

    One of Yuuka¡¯s twelve exclusive outfits.

    The outfit for their first day at the sky dragon world was a no-sleeve shrine maiden dress with red and white colors. There was a ribbon at the back of her head, And there were sleeves that looked like a long glove attached on her arms starting from her upper arm to below. And so, her armpits and sides were splendidly exposed. The dress makers were thorough and even attached an exorcism stick on the waist.

    ¡¸Rather than incorporating, isn¡¯t this alreadypletely a cosy?¡¹

    A valid opinion came out from Liliana.

    At the morning, when she appeared at the gathering ce, Yuuka had a straight face as though to say ¡¸Do you have any problem?¡¹. As expected it seemed she had gottenpletely used to it, so nobody said anything but, perhaps, everyone had the same thought.

    Or rather, they also thought the same when she was wearing the skintight suits.

    ¡¸Oo, look at her, Suzu. She¡¯s holding her head high without even paying attention to the tsukkomi. Her face is bright red though.¡¹

    ¡¸She has grown~. Or perhaps it¡¯s a case of impatience? This is already our third world after all, so expecting for a bit more development to happen between the two should be fine and yet¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This must be thatdesu. This is her impatience showing to the surface, surely. Look, Mindy-san didn¡¯t seem to be dissatisfied being a local wife so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You there! Be quiet!¡¹

    Yuuka went out of her way to thrust her exorcist rod toward Ryuutarou, Suzu, and Shia to shut them up. Certainly, her attitude or rather her words and actions indeed felt like they were simr with a certain shrine maiden.

    A hand plopped on the shoulder of such Yuuka. It was Yue. She had a kind expression for some reason. Perhaps for her it was heartwarming to watch Yuuka¡¯s effort¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yuuka, too bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I already did that cosy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸!!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Apparently her effort ended up being just a rehash. In respond to this not only Yuuka, but Nana & Taeko also made an expression that said ¡¸What¡­¡­did you say¡­¡­?¡¹.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Or rather, I¡¯ve done the cosy of almost all the characters from that work.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­On the bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsuuuu!? N-Nagumo you pervert! Idiot-¡¹

    It seemed it wasn¡¯t a heartwarming matter. Yue-sama simply came to assert her superiority. Yue was fundamentally soft on Yuuka during this trip but, perhaps she was thinking that she also had to show the first¡¯s wife dignity sometimes.

    Though of course, the way she was giving disclosure was outrageous.

    <em>Hoo~hee~fuu~~hn? </em>Such gazes were raining down on Hajime from the female group. Atsushi and Noboru were giving him eyes that were saying ¡¸This bastard-¡¹ half in envy and half in exasperation, but Ryuutarou was giving his girlfriend a suggestive gaze.

    ¡¸Hn-hn, cough-. To continue, since the ancient time Japan itself has been influenced by the ¡°Dragon¡±, and there was the demons¡¯ influence and various other things. The presence of the supernatural on earth is already amon knowledge right? At the same time, exorcist, Shadow Mon, and Onmyouji also existed, and there was also organization like Hydra.¡¹

    ¡¸Say, Yue-san. Umm¡­¡­this is just for a reference but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You don¡¯t need to finish that sentence. The cosy that Hajime sometimes prefer©¤©¤¡¹

    ¡¸Listen to me¡¹

    The topic couldn¡¯t be changed. And so he retried. He pinched the cheek of Yuuka who ignored him and kept asking, and Yue who was exposing a part of their night activity *munii~~* and continued the talk.

    ¡¸In the first ce, worshipping existence that you don¡¯t really understand but can¡¯t be exined withmon senses as ¡°god¡± or ¡°demon¡± or whatever, it¡¯s an ¡°all too familiar story¡± that you can find in any country, no, in any world right?¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nagumoo, fhiishhurtts~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hajimee, shorryy. Forghivemhee~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Yuuka and Yue¡¯s faces will get bby like that. Listen to the talk. In the first ce right now Ai-chan is exining about Amai-san¡¯s situation.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yhee~ss¡¹¡¹

    The first wife and mistress got their hands pulled by Shizuku to the back¡­¡­for now everyone ignored such scene. Because just like Shizuku said, the talk wouldn¡¯t finish at this rate.

    ¡¸Anyway, that kind of story itself isn¡¯t strange. The existence¡¯s sounded like something atrocious from the bus guide¡¯s story, so after that I also tried checking with thepass but¡­¡­well, perhaps because the memory of the person herself was vague, the image for searching was hard to form and in the end I didn¡¯t find anything.¡¹

    Hajime said that as a preface for Ryuutarou and others who didn¡¯t know much about the story at thest Christmas while looking toward Aiko once more.

    ¡¸You said that the reason for the attack this time is also a ¡°book¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like that¡¯s what she heard. The attackers suspected that she¡¯s in the possession of a book or something. Or maybe they suspected she know where it¡¯s located.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that ¡°or something¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Amai-san, she apparently focused on ¡°not seeing not listening not speaking¡± with all her strength when getting dragged into this kind of incident¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko smiled wryly. ording to Amai-san, the more she knew the deeper she would get dragged into quagmire, so the most important thing for survival when getting dragged into something like this was apparently doing so above all else. Also, fast running speed and stamina, along with sweet drink for recovery. Those were a must.

    ¡¸I wonder, why art those people thinking that Amai-dono know something?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because she carried a book before this too?¡¹

    ¡¸Amai-san also said. She doesn¡¯t know what kind of book it was and even how she got her hand on it, and she absolutely doesn¡¯t want to know desu.¡¹

    Generally, something like book and tool that was desired by people with screws loose would definitely a dangerous object that would drive people crazy. That was the rule of thumb. Apparently.

    Ignorance must be the greatest method Amai-san had to protect herself in her neighborhood that tended to drag her into danger.

    ¡¸By the way, Amai-san, it seems she¡¯s quite famous in her neighborhood. It looks like she¡¯s being called a supernatural being who survives ten times out of ten situations that will kill normal people ten times out of ten.¡¹

    Apparently she was saying that with an extremely displeased face that might also be one of the reasons of her getting attacked, while pouring a bundle of stick sugar into a certain hellishly sweet coffee milk.

    At that time, Aiko was suffering the sensation of heartburn while thinking.

    <em>I wonder, will mankind be able to conquer diabetes if Amai-san¡¯s body get researched.</em>She thought.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­and? You said that she¡¯s being sheltered in Kouhai¡¯s part-time workce right now? If I remember right, that¡¯s the ce of that strange person who like saying pyon at the end of her sentence.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Usami-san. Usami Towa-san. Even though she had introduced herselfst Christmas¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko sent him a reproachful gaze. She was scolding him for forgetting the name too much.

    But, Hajime too had an excuse. The three Santa who got invited to Nagumo household at Christmas Day all had excessively strong character.

    The ¡°rabbit-eared maid (27 years old) who thoroughly put Pyon at the end of her sentence with a firm will¡±. Furthermore, listening to her story it seemed she stole back the aforementioned object from the supernatural ability user with American football technique.

    It made Hajime wanted to ask <em>You¡¯re lying right?,</em> and even after she introduced her name to him, the impression of ¡°rabbit-eared maid senpai¡± had gotten firmly nted inside his mind.

    ¡¸And Hino-san too, since when you handed that kind of artifact to her¡­¡­the person herself didn¡¯t even suspect it of being anything else than a wooden sword but, that thing, is metal at the inside isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, that girl too has the trait of easily getting dragged into something¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow it looks like she also used some kind of amazing skill. The type that a normal high school girl absolutely must never use even if she is doing kendo.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s unrted with me, Aiko. It¡¯s simply the result of her fierce training using her love to Onee-sama and hatred to me as fuel.¡¹

    Aiko leaned forward with an unusual aura of an older wife. When Hajime averted his gaze from her, he found the reproachful stare from the aforementioned Onee-sama instead.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it really hatred I wondeer? That girl and also Hajime too, for some reason I can¡¯t wipe away this impression that you two are having fun by yourself unrted to me though?¡¹

    Hajime shrugged with an expression that screamed ¡¸How can that be!¡¹. It looked really forced.

    In actually, he was looking forward what kind of skill Kouhai-chan would learn next, and he also gave her rmendation ¡¸Next, how about trying this?¡¹ casually.

    ¡¸Forget about that! Will it be better if we go help them? We can also contact Endou or others¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~m. For now, ording to Hino-san, when Amai-san went crazy, she looked like she really doesn¡¯t know anything and the other side too seemed to ept it¡­¡­¡¹

    The opponents must have made her going into rampage exactly for that. It would be great if the opponent decided to leave her alone after that, but then they tried to silence her just because, so Kouhai-chan too had no choice but hit them with her newest anti-demon godbat skill.

    Also, the reason Kouhai-chan was with bus guide-san was because they were together the day before the attack. They met up not because of any particr reason, but simply because it was summer vacation so they were having an outing together.

    Ever since the miracle Christmas where all the people who got dragged into the incident was Santa us, bus guide-san, Kouhai-chan, and rabbit-eared maid senpai hadpletely hit it off with each other and now they hanged out together quite often¡­¡­

    In any case, they got attacked by the attackers this time just when they were about to part with each other.

    At first they were able to deal with it by themselves, or rather the opponent was also just one person so they were able to manage somehow. Then, Amai-san contacted the bus¡¯s driver who was knowledgeable about underworld for some reason, consulted her acquaintance, meanwhile Kouhai-chan thought <em>I can¡¯t leave this alone! </em>and she too returned to pick the ck wooden sword in her house¡­¡­

    Then, the opponent also resorted to other means and this time a minivan stopped at the side for a kidnapping attempt so, for the time being they gave crotch smasher to the lots getting down from the car, also using left-handed straight thrust ¡°Gatot*u imitation¡± to stab dea©¤©¤render the driver unconscious through the ss window when he tried to escape¡­¡­they also ttened the tires while they were at it¡­¡­

    Anyway, they ran around while doing their best to grasp the situation until the next morning.

    The two of them were the type to have daily adventure, so they fundamentally wouldn¡¯t rely on other people right away when something happened. Because of that Amai-san finally got her head punked before they sought Aiko¡¯s help.

    ¡¸The demons that Hajime-kun left behind as guard also called their friends to split up and pursue the enemies. It looks like they¡¯ll also investigate their identity when they find them so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys¡­¡­looks like they¡¯re really eager huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, very much so. They even yelled, <em>It¡¯s a partyy! HYAHHAA</em>. Ah, Nakano-kun and Saito-kun also immediately came after getting contacted so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nakano and Saito did?¡¹

    The two who were still being freeter like usual seemed to be called as reinforcement.

    Perhaps it was that. They were the guys with the most free time, so it was thought that they would answer the call with most certainty and also came running the quickest.

    After all those two, although they managed to get into TV station just like they proimed during the graduation party, they would get fired in less than a month no matter at what station because their gaze and the way they interacted with female cast was gross¡­¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­when I told them that the bus guide-san from our school trip that time is in trouble, they instantly answered that they¡¯lle¡­¡­¡¹

    <em>They¡¯re really free huh¡­¡­</em>Atsushi and others thought with half-closed eyes. Nana and others naturally got worried for Amai-san¡¯s safety. Not about the attack. But the anxiety whether those beasts who were hungry for lover would be able to do their job as her guard in the end¡­¡­

    It was then,

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, wait you two©¤©¤¡¹

    Aiko was about to say something, but at the next moment *Pururu-* there was the sound of ringtone. It was from Hajime¡¯s smartphone. The screen showed the number of Aiko (clone). It was from the interworldmunicator that he gave her just in case.

    He wondered what was with the call even though she was right in front of him, even so it didn¡¯t look like the call was anything urgent based on Aiko¡¯s wry smile, so Hajime picked up the call for the time being.

    ¡ºOu ouou, harem demon god-santhereee! What is the meaning of this eeehh~~¡»

    For some reason a voice that sounded like it came from a very vulgar thug came out. Perhaps it was Shinji.

    ¡ºKaaah, disgusting! Dis damn lecher-¡»

    Next it might be Yoshiki. He didn¡¯t know why he was talking with dialect, but it was clear that Yoshiki was currently terribly indignant.

    ¡º¡ºWe¡¯ll never forgive you for getting along with bus guide-san behind our ba©¤©¤¡»¡»

    *Pshew* The call was cut off. Hajime asked Aiko like nothing had happened.

    ¡¸For now, can I take it that it¡¯s alright for us not going there right away to deal with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, err¡­¡­with the guard strengthened, the other side will only get demerit even if they attack, and the demons might bring back some kind of information¡­¡­yep, I think it¡¯s fine. For the time being©¤©¤ah, wait-¡¹

    The ringtone *Pururu~* rang once more. Aiko looked apologetically toward Hajime. <em>Please do what you can for them</em>, her eyes said.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped, so Hajime picked up the call thinking that he was going to shut up Shinji and Yoshiki by promising them rewards.

    ¡ºNagumo-senpai-! I never heard about this! To think that you have a call setup this convenient! With this it should be possible for me to flirt with Onee-sama every night during the other world trip until we fall asleep! Even luby ASMR with whispering voice is also possible! That¡¯s why please give me one t©¤©¤¡»

    *Pshew* Hajime cut off the call. And then he changed the setting to block more call immediately. He then nodded in satisfaction and put the smartphone back into his pocket like nothing had happened.

    ¡¸Aa~ uu~, err~, clone body, I leave the rest to you!! Do your best!¡¹

    As expected it seemed even Aiko found it troublesome to be cornered by the grumbling and discontent duo who were running full tilt to be hopeless human and the kouhai who was too honest with her desire.

    She panicked before throwing everything to her clone. The clone that got called as ¡°the awakened Ai-chan¡± by the students. Surely she would take care of everything skillfully. Including with giving excuse to the vice principal who must have snapped until his hair root for her sudden departure from the school without permission.

    ¡¸Hajime, don¡¯t give a phone that can connect to other world to that girl okay?¡¹

    Shizuku-oneesama made an earnest request.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, better like that. After all even disregarding Shizuku, that girl will also call Hajime extremely frequently.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, regardless of what she said, Rin-chan is really pining for Hajime-kun isn¡¯t shee¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, she¡¯s already sending a lot of emails and chat normally even without other world phone isn¡¯t she? Hajime-san ignored ny nine percent of them though.¡¹

    ¡¸And yet, she keep contacting without getting discouraged, this is already©¤©¤¡¹

    <em>Love isn¡¯t it?</em> Yuuka-chan swallowed those words. The girl in question would definitely refuse with determination while getting goosebumps, and even ¡°love¡± could be categorized into types but¡­¡­for some reason she didn¡¯t want to say it. After all giving words to it could give it power.

    ¡¸Now then, there was a bit of trouble but¡¹

    Apparently Hajime nned to stubbornly ignore it. Ryuutarou and others smiled wryly at Hajime who was giving extremely crude treatment to the hopeless human duo and Kouhai-chan.

    But, timing-wise it was also somewhat right. The door to the room of ¡°World Door¡± was before them.

    Apparently they had arrived while talking. Then the door also opened automatically with good timing.

    ¡¸Captain, I have been waiting. The ¡°World Door¡±, the Sacred Tree, the connection with my system, and then the defense system, all clear. You can go anytime.¡¹

    There was a sloping pedestal at the center of the room. There was also a pure white and grand two-leaf door along with a pir stretching from the ceiling on top of it.

    G10 was waiting for them beside it. She was giving the final check to the teleportation device and preparing it for activation.

    ¡¸Thanks, G10. I¡¯m in your debt¡­¡­though I guess it¡¯s still too early to say that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, captain. Because the unveiling is still remaining to be done.¡¹

    The two exchanged gaze meaningfully, then Hajime suddenly smiled, while G10 lightened up her mono eye *Pikon* happily.,

    ¡¸Then we¡¯re going. This time it won¡¯t be for long. I promise.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, captain! Everyone too, please take care. Have a good trip.¡¹

    Yue and others all thanked G10 back for her words. At the same time light ran through the pir stretching from the ceiling and the pedestal like electric circuit.

    At the same time the ¡°World Door¡± was tinged with light and it opened.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸O, oooo~~~~!!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Yuuka and Ryuutarou and co let out their admiration at the same time. Because an unexpected scenery spread out before them.

    ¡¸Uwaa, this sea dome¡­¡­somehow it makes me recall the undersea ruins.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s not a ship graveyard though.¡¹

    Kaori who came behind them narrowed her eyes in nostalgia.

    Just as she said, the ¡°World Door¡± of the sky dragon world seemed to be located in the sea.

    There was ground. It was about three to four hundred meters. The ground was covered with colorful flowers that continued until far ahead, where a wall of seawater separated it from the scraggy rock surface of the seafloor outside.

    Even when they looked up they were unable to see the actual water surface. At the very least this location was so deep that sunlight didn¡¯t reach.

    As though in recement of it, there were things like coral that radiated light, fish that looked like football fish, creature that looked like shark with excessively shiny eyes, and many other such creatures. It made even the bottom of the sea where sunlight didn¡¯t reach to be visible until far ahead.

    The group walked away a little from ¡°World Door¡± to see the whole view of the dome creating this underwater space. Then when they looked back, they found there an enormous tree©¤©¤the Dragon Tree.

    At the bottom of the Dragon Tree, the ¡°World Door¡± was set up as though to form a door for entering and exiting the inside of the tree.

    Liliana was looking up the trunk from bottom to above while her mouth was hanging open. The seawater dome was centered around the Dragon Tree¡¯s trunk like a wall. The height was around three hundred meters. The tree itself was extending to further above as though piercing the sea.

    The Dragon Tree was shining faintly so they could see through the water until quite far above, but there were also huge branches spreading out from the middle, so as expected they couldn¡¯t see the water surface.

    ¡¸The great tree doesn¡¯t have any problem even inside the sea huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I was also surprised when searching the Dragon Tree¡¯s location with thepass. I don¡¯t know whether it had been like this from the start, or something happened and it sank down like the great tree Ua Alto¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, if the regeneration art not limited to the Dragon Tre, at the very least the surrounding continent itself wouldst also get regenerated correct? That means the root were in the sea from the start?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~m, well, that might be the case.¡¹

    For some reason Hajime¡¯s enunciation was a bit hesitating, but Tio¡¯s conjecture was proper. <em>There¡¯s also great tree branch located in this kind of ce huh,</em> everyone thought with admiration while enjoying the surrounding scenery.

    ¡¸Papa! Papa! Is it okay to swim?¡¹

    ¡¸Weeell, we¡¯re about 800 meters deep here so let¡¯s not do that without any equipment.¡¹

    Remia mama was keeping a tight hold on the shoulder of her daughter who looked like she would rush away even now. AS expected even the seaman race wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the water pressure. The seawater wall was also a barrier that couldn¡¯t be passed through easily, so there wasn¡¯t any worry of anyone inadvertently passing through though.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Nagumo-chi. How does the above part look like with this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a small ind up there. Made by the branches. Like the hideout of Lyutillis¡­¡­wait, even if I say that only Yue and others will get it huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸? What do you mean?¡¹

    Taeko tilted her head, but it would be faster to show her so Hajime brushed her off with ¡¸I¡¯ll show youter¡¹.

    If they felt like it, it would be possible to teleport directly to Dragon Kingdom Avenst, and yet they passed through the ¡°World Door¡± like this to visit the Dragon Tree first. There was a reason for that.

    Hajime put his hand on the already closed ¡°World Door¡±, checked the orb embedded into the back of the trunk, and so on. Yue asked him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­How is it, Hajime?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~m, doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any problem here. Aiko, how¡¯s over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes! It¡¯s fine! There isn¡¯t any time difference with earth!¡¹

    The clone had returned to the school for the time being partly because Amai-san felt reservation and firmly refused having Aiko apanying her constantly, where she found the vice principal who was far from losing his temper, and instead became like the embodiment of kindness and consideration. Through the clone who was currently busy making excuses, Aiko checked the time difference between worlds.

    While hesitating, <em>What should I do, would it be better if I send my consciousness there for a bit?</em>

    There was also how her clone was in the awakened Ai-chan mode, that vice principal finally started resolving himself to bring her to the hospital personally.

    Apparently he was suspecting the Aiko clone. That it was just as he thought, the change in personality wasn¡¯t because of image change but because of split personality.

    <em>¡­¡­Yep, let¡¯s just leave it to the clone here!</em>

    Aiko cut off the mental connection. It could also be said as running from reality. A contact from the clone ¡¸Mayday! Mayday! The vice principal is insistent! It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s possible to talk him down! Emergency, asking for order! Main body!? Main bodyyyy!?¡¹came to a corner of her mind, but even the main body didn¡¯t feel like she would be able to talk down the vice principal.

    <em>If it¡¯s the ideal me that is created using Yue-san and others as reference, just something like this won¡¯t be any problem at all! You can do it! Fiiiighttt! </em>She only sent a cheering yell to the clone.

    Also, split personality happened in order to protect the heart from unpleasant reality, the second personality was created in order to push through. Such pattern was well known¡­¡­

    Perhaps, the vice principal¡¯s judgment actually wasn¡¯t that far from reality.

    Getting back on topic.

    ¡¸How does it look like in your eyes Yue? Is there any defect with the magic in this area or anything that looks out of ce?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve been careful examining ever sinceing here but, there isn¡¯t anything particr. I don¡¯t feel any distortion or unnatural pressure. The magic power is flowing neatly.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then next¡­¡­¡¹

    Most likely, therge scale time difference started appearing other than at star spirit world from several days before this trip. It had been dealt with immediately, but in the end it was just emergency measure.

    And so, just in case Hajime came here first to set up artifact for curbing the time difference and checking whether the ¡°World Door¡± was working normally.

    Hajime showed a slightly relieved expression after receiving Yue¡¯s seal of approval while looking up at the seawater dome.

    ¡¸The reaction of the Dragon Tree that apanied the teleportation should be noticed, so I think they¡¯lle soon but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ou? What¡¯sing?¡¹

    Ryuutarou who was talking with Suzu ¡¸Hey, Ryuu-kun. That football fish and shark, don¡¯t you think they fell somewhat out of ce?¡¹¡¸Haah? ¡­¡­Ah, certainly¡¹¡¸Those, are absolutely Grim aren¡¯t they?¡¹¡¸Yeah. This ce is important after all, so they¡¯re guardians with fish appearance huh¡­¡­¡¹ tilted his head.

    Right after that. As though to answer the question, a terribly huge something crossed outside the seawater dome. It was an existence that looked like a super huge sea snake with very long torso.

    ¡¸That¡¯s Meeres-sannanoo!¡¹

    Yes, the one chose as the avatar of this Dragon Tree was the divine spirit who governed over sea current©¤©¤the sea dragon Meeres.

    ¡¸Umm, is it just my imagination? Doesn¡¯t he look bigger than the main body we met at the star spirit world?¡¹

    Yuuka¡¯s estimation wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Meeres slowly entered his head through the seawater wall above their heads. Ripple spread out and the head approached down with the impressiveness like watching a skyscraper falling down. Hajime watched that while nodding.

    ¡¸It must be from bing the Dragon Tree¡¯s avatar. His default size doubled along with the jump in his specs. Well, he¡¯s a divine spirit so he can freely change his size anyway.¡¹

    A size that surpassed Tio¡¯s ck dragon god mode. It was stunning. It was even more so because with his size, he could coil around the seawater dome that had the diameter of approximately 600 meters and height of 300 meters andpletely hide the dome if he felt like it.

    It felt like the sublimity and grand aura that he already had from the start had also leveled up. It was truly an imposing appearance befitting a dragon god.

    That avatar of the Dragon Tree spoke withmanding voice that shook the soul.

    ¡ºSwitch¡»

    He said such thing. Yue and others reflexively narrowed their eyes. And then veins pulsed on the foreheads of Hajime and others.

    But, before a furious punishment could be sent toward Meeres,

    ¡ºDemon god-dono. I ask you to switch the demons who are dispatched here as hero-dono¡¯s substitute.¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Aa, so it¡¯s like that¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Meeres obtained everyone¡¯s understanding. Safe!

    ¡¸Did they cause any problem?¡¹

    ¡ºIrritating¡»

    Probably so.

    Originally, Kouki should be here to observe this world while only around a month had passed since the Dragon Tree was revived. At the very least, he should be staying here for 2~3 more months.

    But, Hajime asked him to go to the hell world earlier to also deal with the time difference problem, so demons were dispatched here as substitute.

    Their role also doubled as aide for Meeres who hadn¡¯t be an avatar for long and still doing trial and error to manage and adjust the world.

    ¡ºI ask you to bring the spirit beasts from my world or at the very least the fairies from the fairy world. In case this wish is not granted, I might slip and turn those demons into seaweed scraps.¡»

    ¡¸No, just what has those guys done to you¡­¡­¡¹

    Divine spirit of sea current-san, was seriously furious¡­¡­.

    ¡ºThey are acting overly familiar with me. They keep makingins or demands for every single thing. When I denied their request they would tantly treat me as a ¡°useless chap¡± and then speak endlessly whileparing me with just how wonderful the hell world¡¯s demon king is. And at the end of it, they secretly built a base for their own use, started fighting among themselves, came to me to spewins about that to me, throwing a tantrum like an infant, starting a party just when I was focusing on adjusting this world¡¯s bnce and adjusting the time difference, and they didn¡¯t stop there and gave me report that I couldn¡¯t ignore as though they were aiming for that©¤©¤¡»

    ¡¸I get it I get it-, sorry! It¡¯s my bad! I got shaken up by the time difference problem and blundered with the personnel selection! I¡¯ll switch them with the spirit beasts in the Miniature Garden! That¡¯s why calm down! No, don¡¯t get ill!¡¹

    ¡ºI see. My gratitude, demon god-dono. Just, please allow me to give a single advice. Demons are shit! It¡¯ll be better if you cut ties with them!¡»

    ¡¸Aa, yeah. I get it okay, so calm down?¡¹

    Only several days had passed since the demons were dispatched. For the divine spirit to umte stress to this degree just from that¡­¡­

    Certainly, unlike the demons who were dispatched to earth, the demons here were called randomly because it was only for temporary. It seemed that it was a really bad draw.

    ¡¸¡­¡­As expected demon is demon in the end. We need to make the selection carefully and rein them in tightly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Yue spoke up with a wry tone, and Hajime obediently agreed with it.

    ¡º¡­¡­My apologies. I poured cold water on the mood despite everyoneing all the way here to visit.¡»

    ¡¸Just as expected from the divine spirit of sea current? Pukuku-¡¹

    Atsushi¡¯s joke earned him chilling gazes like cold water in the middle of winter from everyone. The gaze that stabbed him the deepest was from Myuu. There wasn¡¯t anything as painful as a little girl¡¯s cold eyes.

    Atsushi muttered ¡¸I won¡¯t speak anymore so¡­¡­forgive me¡­¡­¡¹ and went to the Dragon Tree¡¯s base to sit down and hug his knees. Everyone left him alone.

    ¡ºThank you so much for visiting here, demon god-ono and family. And also, hisrades.¡»

    ¡¸Meeres-san! Good afternoon! Nano! Since bing the avatar? It feels like you have gotten even cooler than before nano!¡¹

    ¡ºMu¡­¡­i-is that so?¡»

    *Gou Gou* The outside of the seawater wall roared. The sea current was whirling very powerfully in great humor. The shark-like Grims outside were getting tossed about while looking like they were screaming ¡¸Aa~~~!?¡¹¡¸Stooop~!?¡¹.

    By the way, actually, all the creatures with light source at the surrounding were all Grim Reaper. However, the inside wasn¡¯t demon, but water spirits from star spirit world who apanied Meeres here. Hajime had adjusted the Grim Reapers so they could be possessed and controlled by the spirits just like demon.

    In that sense too, it would be great if spirits were called here from the start¡­¡­Hajime thought while scratching his head.

    ¡¸My my, really Myuu, you¡¯re doing it again¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Myu?¡¹

    Remia patted the head of her unaware seductive daughter while staring at Meeres with a troubled smile and muttering <em>Oh my.</em>

    Somehow, the atmosphere could be felt somewhat like a mother watching over a child making merry with a warm smile.

    Even though the other party was a divine spirit. Rather, he was the new god of this world.

    Meeres¡¯s gaze wandered around for a bit and calmed down. He looked somewhat embarrassed, or perhaps looking bashful.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The active Myuu, and the calm Remia. Mother and daughter together leading a god by his nose¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s because of good affinity due to them being seaman?¡¹

    ¡¸Noo, Shizuku-chan. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s particrly rted you know? It feels like they¡¯re just like that to every direction¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, look, it feels like Myuu-chan is especially liked by water attribute apparitions.¡¹

    ¡¸Aa~, now that you mentioned it I can see it.¡¹

    Meeres looked like he couldn¡¯t endure staying here any longer, so Hajime moved the talk forward.

    ¡¸We¡¯re nning to go to the dragon kingdom right after this. Before that I came here to check whether there¡¯s any abnormality. Also, how¡¯s it? Does it look like the time difference can be eliminated even without artifact?¡¹

    ¡ºThere is no abnormality. Regarding the time difference, I wish to borrow you strength for now. I mentioned it just now too, the bnce of this world is still in disarray. I have to split my attention to the adjustment of that as well as searching and dealing with mud beast.¡»

    ¡¸I see. Well, it has only been around a month since you became the avatar after all. You can take your time to get used to it.¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m greatly obliged by your consideration. My thanks once more for granting me this prestigious important task.¡»

    It seemed Meeres too in his own way had keenly felt the heaviness of the role that his mother Lutria was shouldering. Now he was desperately trying to get used to it.

    Unlike the avatars of the great trees of earth where Hajime was managing the energy and the Miniature Garden where Hajime was the creator, bing a god of a whole world wasn¡¯t something easy as expected, even for a being that had been a divine spirit since birth.

    Tio reacted to the keyword that seemed to be a part of the reason why things weren¡¯t easy.

    ¡¸Bnce¡­¡­certainly Goshujin-sama hath absorbed quite much of the negative energy when creating Grasp Gloria, the number of the dragons that are the bncer itself art decreasing sharply. As expected, the nature couldst not recoverpletely in just a year and a half¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, seems like it.¡¹

    The impression he got from reading the report from Kouki also told him that there wasn¡¯t that much change with the environment. Of course, it looked like the environment was getting purified bit by bit though..

    There, Aiko suddenly muttered ¡¸Eh?¡¹and tilted her head as though she had noticed something.

    ¡¸Hm~m? Please wait a second. If I remember it right, this world is circting the dragon core inside the dragons and the sky core in the form of crystal as positive and negative energy isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸But, originally shouldn¡¯t that the role of the great tree¡¯s branches? In that case, the role of this world¡¯s Dragon Tree is¡­¡­¡¹

    Aiko spoke her question while her gaze wandered at empty air. The others also made a face that said ¡¸Ah¡¹. Now that she mentioned it, that was true.

    ¡¸So you noticed that huh. Well, there is a proper reason for that. Although, it¡¯s a story rted to this world¡¯s legend, so I still cannot say anything for certain¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Can I also ask something? Just now, I heard something about, mudbeast? What¡¯s that? Sounds like some kind of beast but, is there anything like monster in this world too?¡¹

    Hajime had shared Amanogawa report¡¯s information to Yue and others too. But, that wasn¡¯t the case with Ryuutarou and Yuuka and others, so Tio who paid particr attention to this world answered him in Hajime¡¯s ce.

    ¡¸They art the survivor on the surface¡­¡­¡­¡­or at least the shadow of it. After Goshujin-sama and I left, the ck rain cleared up and people apparently ran into some while exploring thend.¡¹

    ¡¸Ee, there are survivors!? If I remember right the ck rain has the effect of causing necrosis isn¡¯t it!?¡¹

    Liliana who was family but didn¡¯t have the report¡¯s content shared with her raised her voice while looking shocked from the bottom of her heart. The expression of Yue and others became like ¡¸Ah, sorry Lily¡­¡­¡¹, but putting that aside for now.

    It was just like Liliana said. The environment shouldn¡¯t be something where living creature could live at all.

    ¡ºTo be more urate they aren¡¯t survivors. Those things don¡¯t have any soul, they are already merely a phenomenon. A cmity.¡»

    Meeres corrected her. <em>Certainly</em>, Tio said with a wry smile while agreeing.

    Ryuutarou and Yuuka and others looked like they couldn¡¯t make any heads or tails of what they were saying. Hajime shrugged.

    ¡¸Well, considering the dragon kingdom¡¯s present situation and some other things, it¡¯ll be better for us to meet up with miss queen and the others rather than exining the report¡¯s content here.¡¹

    ¡¸Things will be fine because Nagumo was the one who chose sight-seeing location, right?¡¹

    Yuuka asked that with a smile that oozed out trust, and Hajime too nodded with a smile as reassurance.

    Yue and Kaori, and this time even Shia and Liliana also joined in saying ¡¸You two really know each other welll~¡¹ while making smirking faces that looked truly annoying along with pointing at the two with both hands.

    It was annoying, so <em>I¡¯ll smash all those fingers until none remain</em>, the shrine maiden yelled with bright red face and attacked. <em>Kyaa~h</em>, Yue and co scattered everywhere like baby spiders.

    ¡¸Yep yep, she feelspletely like a member of Nagumo family now.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected a trip is nice~. But, I think it should be fine if there¡¯s even more development than this isn¡¯t it¡¹

    Hajime ignored the meaningful gaze from Nana & Taeko and exchanged gaze with Meeres. Meeres nodded, then right after that an oval ring formed from tree roots and wire gradually rose from the ground.

    ¡¸Oo~, fantastical! Nagumo-kun, is this the gate to go to dragon kingdom?¡¹

    Suzu¡¯s eyes sparkled as she ran toward the ring.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. In Amanogawa¡¯s report, apparently the gate is set up in the ¡°Spring of True Dragon¡¯s Tear¡± underground. It¡¯s a sacred ce and as a rule only the queen and her king dragon partner can open the door. If anyone enter without permission, the king dragon will notice so the location is just right.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So we finally can meet with the local wife at the sky world huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Should I make you into an existence that can only hug his knees at the base of the Dragon Tree too?¡¹

    Noboru ced his hand on Hajime¡¯s shoulder while poking fun at him, but then he saw Atsushi who was still hugging his knees and quietly took his hand away.

    ¡¸Now then. Just in case, I¡¯ll contact the other side to check. If there¡¯s no problem I¡¯ll call you guys so follow me. Meeres too, thanks a lot. I think I¡¯ll bring Roze and others hereter, so please take care of us at that time.¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood.¡»

    Meeres got out of the barrier with a ssh, then his huge body twisted and he left. Hajime saw him off while activating the ¡°gate¡± that was directly connected to Dragon Kingdom.

    Like that, he slipped through the ring in order to check the condition of the other side of the ¡°gate¡±¡­¡­

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡¸Aa, my destiny. It intersect once again in this day, above the faraway sky. The world glitters, from the light of blessing raining down incessantly~¡¹

    For some reason there was a poem. From someone kneeling before the spring in a praying pose.

    The magnificent arch with dragon design right behind that person shined. Hajime came out from there with his mouth hanging open, but the person didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸This memory cannon be forgotten no matter how many thousand of years passed. The dark clouds of my world, that you dispelled away. Since that day My Heaa~rt is like the clear blue sky without a single cloud in it. However, a maiden¡¯s heart is patterned after the sky. Sometimes it bring down the rain of loneliness¡­¡­¡¹

    He had no memory of making anyone wait for a thousand year but, anyway, there was no doubt the person meant that they had been waiting impatiently where each moment seemed like an eternity.

    Hajime¡¯s eyes wandered away. Because he heard the person¡¯s feeling©¤©¤of course not. Should he describe it like the awkwardness when looking at other person¡¯s diary, or like the embarrassment when a hidden ck history note got seen by someone else, or like being nearby the abyss lord when he was in swimming form.

    Anyway, secondhand embarrassment was boiling up inside him.

    The poet aka the queen of dragon kingdom Roze Phiris Avenst hadn¡¯t noticed such person behind her and spread out her hands widely with a lot of emotion like a stage actress.

    ¡¸Lal~~? A~aa~~~aaa?¡¹

    Apparently she was more of a musical actress rather than a stage actress. She started singing for some reason. Like adding her own stage music to her own line.

    <em>Stop it already, this is like watching the lord¡­¡­</em>Hajime thought.

    But, her majesty kept making things worse and stood up while singing. She stretched her hands to the sky while starting to sing the climax of her love poem (?).

    And then,

    ¡¸I know already~, that you have the beautiful dragon princess at your side~ ? However my~¡¹

    Her semi-long beautiful silver hair that grew until around her waist, and the bottom of her beautiful dress fluttered while she started twirling round and round with a heartrending expression cranked to the limit.

    And then, her eyes met Hajime during her third twirling.

    Her eyes widened during the fourth twirling, her face turned bright red during the fifth twirling, and her eyes became teary and she stopped during the sixth twirling.

    It was clear to see that the tear didn¡¯te from a moving reunion.

    Her majesty¡¯s mouth pped open and close without any wording out like a goldfish wanting air.

    And so, Hajime took a deep breath <em>Fuu~h</em> as he took in the situation, then he smiled cheerfully.

    ¡¸Sorry. Wrong address.¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Of course, he immediately turned back.

    It must be audible through the ¡°gate¡±. The Queen¡¯s Poem.

    Nobody could say anything. No, Tio made a self-satisfied face while saying¡¸See that? She might be a local wife right?¡¹, while several people including Kaori and Shizuku were giving him lukewarm gazes, and Yuuka was looking at Hajime with scornfully, but anyway, what reached the ears of Yue and others who were enveloped in the awkward atmosphere was,

    ¡¸Waiitt~~~, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! This isn¡¯t how it looks likeee~~!!¡¹

    Such excuse that sounded like a scream echoed.

    AN: Thank you very much for reading this every time.

    Thank you very much too for the thoughts, opinions, and reports about misspelling and omitted words.

    ¡ùMaterial introduction

    ¨C Red and white shrine maiden outfit

    From the outfit of Hakurei Reimu from [Touhou Project].

    ¨C What¡­¡­did you say¡­¡­?

    From [Bleach]. It¡¯s from Ichigo, after a fashion.

    ¡ù Revision report

    A part of [Machine World Arc We are Aliens!] is revised. It¡¯s the time difference of sky dragon world and the time difference of the fairy world. There are also some other points weighing my mind and points that other pointed out to me, so I n to revise them. I noticed that it will cause a bit inconsistency with the development ahead (sweat). I¡¯m sorry but, best regards!

    ¡ùNotification

    ¨C Arifureta volume 14 is nned for release at 25 December!

    The content is After Story and I rewrote the chronological order right after the return. I also give the writing a lot of touch up. Also, Yue and others wearing modern clothing are the best (my overwhelming gratitude for TakayaKi-sensei!), so even though it¡¯s not quite a Christmas present, I hope everyone can enjoy it!

    ¨C Anime 3<sup>rd</sup> Season¡¯s Blu-ray volume 1 will also be released at the same day! Best regards for this one too!

    Light novel information /books

    Blu-ray information /bluray/4318

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!